ã€ŠDon&#x27;t Try to Escape, My Wife!ã€‹


 Chapter 1: I Think We Should Call It Quits Between Ãºs

    Chapter 1: I Think We Should Call It Quits Between ¨²s

    Nicole Bush was surprised when she saw the result of the pregnancy test. She had actually gotten

    pregnant! And it was Samuel Greerrs child!

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After three years of marriage, she was finally pregnant with his child, and it was truly an uneasy feat to

    her. She walked out happily with the result and was so eager to tell Samuel the good news. Yet as she

    went around a corner, a familiar shadow loomed before her.

    lt was Riley George, Samuel''s first love. And she had actuallye back! Nicole quickly followed her,

    yet she noticed Samuel who was supposed to be at the workce was actually staying by her side,

    and he was holding her carefully. Her tummy was so big that she was obviously pregnant for five

    months.

    ¡°Samuel, m alright. You don''t have to worry. The baby s okay.¡±

    ¡°I still need to let you have a checkup to gain a peace of mind. After all, the baby in your womb ?is the

    eldest grandson of our family, and we could not tolerate any single blunder.¡± Riley let out a big smile

    while Samuel treated her with care. That scene had deeply hurt Nicole.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nicole grasped the pregnancy test result in her hand tightly and her fingernails

    pierced into her palm through the paper.

    Yet the pain was way iparable to the pain her heart felt. She had some congenital problems with

    her womb. In order to give birth to a child for Samuel, she had taken various medications these three

    years and visited various hospitals. She even nearly lost her life for a few times. Yet she had never

    imagined that she would witness Riley getting pregnant of Samuel''s child at the exact same day she

    knew herself getting pregnant.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Samuel wrinkled his eyebrows. The gentleness in his eyes just now vanished and

    his eyes turned cold and apathetic. Even the temperature of the surrounding seemed to drop. Seeing

    the contrast of his attitude then and now, Nicole could not bear with it anymore and she came forward

    to question him, ¡°Why am I here? l''m your wife. Now that you re apanying the other woman for a

    pregnancy checkup, you dare ask me why am I here?¡± Her questions attracted attentions of the

    bystanders.

    Riley suddenly burst into tears feeling guilty. ¡°Sam, l¡¯m sorry, l''ve dragged you into this mess. If I''ve not

    returned and told you about the child''s existence, or ?rn determined enough to abort the child, maybe

    you ll not be misunderstood by Nicole. i''m sorry, it''s all my fault.¡± The moment she finished her words,

    she turned around and ran away.

    ¡°Jacob, follow her, and look out for her tummy. if there''s anything happening to the baby, I''Il make you

    responsible for it.¡± There was a slight panic in Samuel''s voice and his assistant, Jacob Brown quickly

    chased after her. Nicole felt difficult to breathe as Samuel had never given her such a care. ¡°Samuel

    Green, you bastard!¡± She raised her hand, wanting to give him a p, but was stopped by him. She

    frowned due to the pain when Samuel slightly exerted force on his grasp towards her wrist.

    ¡°Nicole Bush, when you used trick to get onto my bed three years ago and forced me to marry you, you

    should have known that it''s impossible for me to give you the love you want from this marriage. I warn

    you. The baby in Rileys womb is very precious, and it''s also the flesh and blood of the Green family. lf

    you dare do anything obnoxious to her, don''t me me for not caring our husband-and-wife

    rtionship.¡± As he finished, he tossed down her hand.

    Nicole lost her bnce and nearly fell down. She quickly supported herself with the wall beside her and

    the paper escaped from her grip. It flew and dropped before Samuel. ¡°You''re pregnant?¡± A startled look

    shed across his face, yet Nicole started to smile, and tears fl¨°?wed down from her eyes. ¡°Could you

    possibly care about it? i''ve exined to you three years ago, but you refused to listen. No matter how l

    much l cared about you, you always ignored me. Now that your first love wants to give birth to your

    child, Samuel Green, I do love you, but I have my own sel¨ª-esteem and pride! I''ll get rid of the child and

    I think it''s time to call ?t quits between us.¡±

    Her heart was torn out but she was steadfast enough to turn around and leave. Samuel pulled a long

    face and strode forward, carried her up and walked straight towards the hospital''s exit with quick steps.

    ¡°Nicole Bush, who do you think you are? lfs you who forced me to marry you, and it''s also you who

    insist to abort the child now. Do you really think that I worry get angry and could let you fool me as you

    wantt? Let me tell you, ! decide the child''s fate!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! Samuell This is my child in the first ce, and it''s none of your business!¡± Nicole

    struggled hard in rage, yet she could not Ovee Samuel''s suppression. ¡°Your child? Without me, do

    you think you could get pregnant? Nicole Bush, you''d better not irritate me at this point of time!¡±

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and was surrounded by an oppressive aura at once.

    dust then, his phone rang. To pick up the call, he p?t Nicole down but restricted her movement with one

    arm. His action was full of domineering intention and Nicole could not help but feel a little sad.

    Sometimes she would have a delusion that Samuel actually cared for her more or less, just like what

    happened now.

    ¡°What did you say? Riley wants to kill herself? Keep an eye on her, I''lI be right there!¡± Samuel suddenly

    panicked and the warmth Nicole felt just now gradually drained away.

 Chapter 2 Youre So Cruel, Samuel Green

    Chapter 2 You''re So Cruel, Samuel Green

    ¡°Go back first, Nicole. I''II talk to you about this afterwards.¡± Samuel hung up the call and wrinkled his

    eyebrows. lt was obvious he was worried and anxious, yet he never had those emotions for her who

    was his wife. Nicole pushed him away coldly. ¡°Go mind your business, after all she''s more important to

    you," she said. But her heart was bleeding.

    Samuel wanted to say something more, but he did not do so in the end. He stopped a taxi, watched her

    entering it and left in a hurry. Nicole inevitably let out a wry smile. To be with a man whose heart was

    always with somebody else, what was the point to sustain this kind of marriage any longer?

    After reaching home, the housemaids greeted her but she seemed to not notice them at all. She looked

    at the bedroom with ck and white color tone which she didn''t like and suddenly felt that her

    existence resembled a clown and her marriage was no less than a farce which was really going to

    Nicole waited for Samuel for the whole night. Yet he did not make a call to her even once and his

    apathy stabbed right into her heart like needles. ¡°i''m sorry, honey. Mommy worry be able to give you a

    she signed on the divorce agreement which she had printed out. Every stroke seemed to scratch her

    heart and make her bleed.

    After finishing signing, she then pulled off the wedding ring Samuel gave her and put it on top of the

    agreement. She used to treat it like a treasure and after the three-year time, the ring had left a trace on

    her finger. As she took it off, the trace was still there, just like the trace of her love towards him that

    could not be erased. Nicole felt that she was behaving like a loser. Afraid that she would change her

    mind, she made up her mind and took her luggage, leaving the house.

    ¡°Missus, Mr. Green is staying with Miss George because Miss George has poor health. Mr. Green

    orders us to send you abroad and we have to depart now.¡± The moment Nicole stepped out of the

    house, she saw Samuel''s bodyguard blocking her way, and his words made her anger rise. ¡°Why

    should I go abroad? I refuse!¡±

    ¡°Sorry Missus, Mr. Green says it''s not up to you to decide!¡± As he finished, he moved forward and

    brought to a deserted warehouse and her clothes were all taken off. A man lied beside her and

    caressed her body while someone snapped photos of them with every embarrassing pose.

    ¡°Miss George, it''s all done.¡± The person made a phone call to Riley right after finishing taking the

    photos. Riley sneered. ¡°Good. Upload the photos to the afterwards, I doubt Samuel would want a

    woman who¡¯s cuckolded him to be his wife. Do not leave any trace after getting out.¡±

    ¡°Roger." After hanging up the call, the man poured gasoline around the warehouse and lighted it. The

    burning me immediately grew and the Surrounding temperature was hot and suffocating. When

    Nicole finally regained her consciousness, the fire was already everywhere around her. The thick

    smoke choked her and she was unable to open her mouth and the licking me was approaching her

    mercilessly.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Help! Somebody help!" Without caring that she was naked, she whirled a stick ced at the side and

    hit the door with it, yet she heard the bodyguards voice from the outside. ¡°I''m sorry, Missus. It''s all Mr.

    Greens order. Do go to the afterworld in peace, Mr. Green will pick a nice grave for you.¡±

    Nicole froze in deep shock. Samuel Green wanted her to die? Why? Was it just because she had

    gotten pregnant as the same time as Riley?

    Was it just because he wanted to make Riley his official wife so that their child could be born

    reasonably? You are cruel, Samuel Green! You actually wanted to get rid of your own child?

    Nicole howled in grief and despair. ¡°Samuel Green, I hate you! I''ve been blind enough to fall in love

    with s¨²ch a cold-blooded man like you. lf I have a next life, III definitely let you experience the feeling of

    being killed by your own loved one!¡± The raging fire engulfed her words. She felt difficult to breathe and

    her eyelids felt heavy. She could no longer endure it anymore and copsed onto the ground, letting

    the fire burn her skin and engulf her soul...

    Five yearster. Samuel''s assistant Jacob was handing a document towards Samuel. ¡°Mr. Green, this

    is the designer''s information sent by the H`J Group from USA. Its said the designer would arrive at the

    Seapolis City today, should we send someone to fetch her? I heard that the designer is very famous

    overseas and the sports cars she designs are hard to get even with money. lf not for our coboration

    with the H.J Group this time, they won''t let the designere here as an instructor."

    ¡°Catherine?¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes, it''s Catherine the designer.¡± Jacob nodded. Designer

    Catherine was a sports car designer that only went famous from thest two years. lt was said that the

    first sports car style she designed - the Wings of Love - had won the first prize in an international

    designpetition at one go. Although the sports car had not been released into the market yet, many

    people of wealth and fame had begunpeting for it. lt was also said that Catherine only

    manufactured two of the sports car, and the price was beyond exorbitant. Yet there were still tons of

    people pleading to buy the car with cash in their hands.

    Now that Catherine hade to the Seapolis City due to their coboration with the H`J Group, and

    Samuel also loved sports car, .Jacob then reminded him the benefit of keeping Catherine in the Eternal

    Group euphemistically. Samuel narrowed his eyes once again. He took over the document and

    glimpsed at Catherines information, but was startled when he saw Catherines real name.

 Chapter 3 Could It Be a Coincidence?

    Chapter 3 Could It Be a Coincidence?

    Nicole Bush! Catherine''s real name was actually Nicole Bush? Samuel''s eyes shed a touch of light.

    ¡°Do we have Catherines picture?¡±

    ¡°No, the H`J Group protects Catherines privacy well. I''ve used every method but still failed to get her

    picture. I heard that she''s a very beautiful and attractive woman." lt was inconceivable to Jacob that a

    sports car designer who had caused a sensation throughout the world was actually a woman. And it

    turned out she was also a beauty! That was slightly illogical. Why would a woman be interested in

    sports car?

    Yet Samuel did not ponder about Jacob''s question. He stared at the name on the document for a good

    long time with his eyes slightly narrowed. Nobody could tell what he was feeling. He knocked the

    surface of the table subconsciously with his fingers in a rhythmic way, making the atmosphere in the

    office slightly serious. ¡°Mr. Green...

    ¡°Arrange the transportation for me. I want to wee her myself.¡± Samuel finally spoke and his eyes

    gleamed with thoughts. Nicole Bush! That was exactly what was written on top, could it be really a

    coincidence? Nicole''s body was nowhere to be found from the fire five years ago. The police said the

    body could already be burnt to ashes since the fire was too strong, but Samuel never believed Nicole

    was dead. Now that the designer was also named Nicole Bush, he could not wait to meet her.

    dJacob was dumbfounded, after all, there was only a small amount of people who had the honor to be

    weed by Samuel himself these five years. Yet he quickly reacted shortly and left to arrange for the

    weing.

    Nicoles ne had justnded when the car reached the airport. Nicole walked pass the security

    checkpoint while pulling her luggage. She had long brown wavy hair and a perfect body. Her dazzling

    features managed to attract lots of attention at once, whereas the little boy beside her was wearing

    white casual clothes. He had tender skin and long eyshes that made people wanted to pinch his

    cheek when he blinked. His cap was worn back to front and he was eating a lollipop. He followed

    beside Nicole with moderate speed, looking lethargic, but his beautiful long eyes made him looked

    unapproachable.

    ¡°Lucas, this is the Seapolis City, not the States. Stop looking proud and follow me close." Nicole felt

    helpless against her son''s look, but her heart ached at the same time too. Lucas looked more and more

    like Samuel from his behavior and action, and she could not help but be amazed at the power of the

    gene sometimes. Yet she still hoped Lucas would be more like her.

    ¡°Mommy, what did I do?¡± Lucas felt innocent and shrugged, looking mischievous. Nicole chuckled and

    shook her head. She extended her finger and poked his forehead. ¡°Don''t you act cute in front of me

    with that face. You re my son, and I know you well. Be a good boy this time when were in the Seapolis

    City okay? And don''t be naughty, you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Youe back to work while Ie back to see the ce at which you grew up. l

    won¡¯t do anything. l''m your son, mommy, why are you looking at me like looking at an enemy?¡± Lucas

    pouted to express his dissatisfaction. Nicole rubbed his hair with affection and said/ I know you have a

    lot of quirky ideas in mind, that''s why I have to remind you. Let''s go, after getting out of the airport, I''ll

    call your Olivia so we could have a few days staying at her house.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas smiled like an angel and he held Nicole''s hand while heading to the exit. All of a

    sudden, he saw a familiar figure. That person looked very simr to him and he could even sense his

    aloofness from afar. So that person was Samuel Green? His daddy that others mentioned to him

    before? Lucas secretly lo¨°oked up and glimpsed at Nicole. Seeing her checking the phone for the

    phone number, he suddenly covered his stomach and yelled. ¡°0h mommy, my stomach hurts! I have to

    go to the toilet!¡±

    Having heard her sons cry, Nicole looked up from her phone and saw him covering his stomach with a

    flushed face. His calves were rubbing each other and he seemed to be unable to take it anymore.

    ¡°Mommy will go with you.¡± As she said, she reached out wanting to carry him, but Lucas immediately

    escaped and said, ¡°Its okay. l really cart hold it anymore. Do wait for me outside, I''ll be right back." He

    then sprinted away at high speed.

    Nicole shook her head as she watched him running away. She then started to dial the phone number.

    ¡°Hi Olivia, it''s Nicole, I''m back¡± Olivia Kent was her best friend back then and they did not lose contact

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    during these five years. Olivia was now a kindergarten teacher and she was exceptionally happy when

    she was told about Nicole''s return. ¡°When have you gotten back? I''ll take a leave to fetch you. Are you

    at the airport now?¡± She was thrilled.

    ¡°Ifs okay. Lucas is with me. I¡¯ll call a cab to go to your house afterwards.¡± She walked as she spoke.

    Without noticing there was someone in front of her, she bumped straight into the person. ¡°Oops, sorry. I

    didn''t see you.¡± She quickly looked up to apologize, but was instantly startled when she lifted her head.

    It was him! Samuel Green! What a coincidence!

 Chapter 4 My Mom Cant Enter Mens Toilet

    Chapter 4 My Mom Can''t Enter Mens Toilet

    Samuel shuddered when she saw Nicole from afar. Her figure and her walking style were just like

    Nicole Bush! He could not help but walk towards her and deliberately approach her. Jacob was

    stupefied as he had not seen him taking the initiative to approach any woman before.

    Especially after his wife''s ident five years ago, he had be more like an iceberg that forced

    people back whenever they saw him. lt was the first time he had had such an action.

    He inevitably threw a nce at Nicole and was instantly stunned by her. Her feature was perfect as if

    she had been carved out by an artist just at the right ce and with the right proportion. Samuel was

    stunned too, but he immediately regained his mind and wrinkled his eyebrows. He backed up

    subconsciously and said coldly, ¡°Watch where you''re going."

    Nicole secretly sneered. Her looks were alreadypletely different from before. She still remembered

    the excruciating pain when the fire burnt her skin and she also remembered the agony she had

    endured for nine months just to keep the child in her womb. She then underwent a stic surgery after

    giving birth to the child. She would always awake from nightmares every midnight and cry until the

    tears drenched her pillow. Now that the culprit was right before her, she could not help but clench her

    fists and was so eager to tear his face and scoop his heart out, to see what it was.

    She even wanted to ask him whether he had a heart.

    She was holding the lollipop that was not yet finished by Lucas and the moment she came in contact

    with Samuel, the lollipop touched his suit. She then smiled. ¡°i''m sorry. I really didn''tt see you just now.

    Your suit has gone dirty, shall I buy you a new one? Could you give me your number?

    I''II ask someone to give ¨ªt to you after I buy it.¡± Her voice was coarse and deep.

    Disappointment was seen from Samuel''s face for a split second. Ifs not her! Not only did she have

    different looks, her voice too. He still remembered that Nicole''s voice was as listenable as an oriole, yet

    although the woman before him was pretty, her voice was deep and coarse.

    Maybe to others, her voice was attractive, yet it did not spark his interest at all. His expression went

    cold once more. ¡°There''s no need for the trouble, iEs just a suit.¡± He then straight away took off his

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    zer and tossed it into a garbage bin not far away right in front of Nicole, like throwing egregious

    garbage.

    The corner of Nicole''s lips slightly curved. Maybe to Samuel''s eyes, she had appeared to be a woman

    who had had her eyes on him and therefore wanted to hit on him and get his contact details. She let

    out a grim smile as she watched his back. She wondered what expression he would have when he

    knew she was the designer he was go?ing to wee.

    Samuel felt inexplicably angry, as for what he was angry about, he did not have a clue too. That woman

    was clearly not Nicole, but why did he think she was familiar? No, it''s not her! If Nicole knew he had

    taken the initiative to approach her, she would be on cloud nine. He knew Nicole''s feelings towards

    him, but there was not a single fluctuation in emotion from the woman''s eyes just now. Wait. That

    woman''s eyes looked so much like Nicoles!

    Samuel jolted to a halt and Jacob identally bumped into him from behind. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Green.¡±

    Jacob touched his nose due to pain and backed up. He then realized Samuel''s eyes were following

    Nicole. Nicole went straight to the washroom after a short contact with Samuel and the way she walked

    had made Samuel squint once again. ¡°Mr. Green, are you interested in that woman?¡± Samuel shot

    .Jacob a re and .Jacob quickly shut his mouth up.

    ¡°I''lI go to the washroom for a while.¡± Samuel did not know what had happened to him. He was

    frustrated. He turned around and headed to the washroom with quick steps. Jacob had not often seen

    him behaving in such a way. Not daring to follow him, he waited outside.

    ¨²pon entering the washroom, Samuel twisted the water tap open and sshed his face with the water,

    trying to calm himself down, yet he suddenly sensed someone tugging his shirt. He frowned and looked

    around. A little boy aged around four or five was looking up at him, his hand pulling the lower corner of

    his shirt, and he seemed to have something to speak. ¡°Let go!¡± Samuel pulled a long face and the aura

    he possessed was able to chase normal people a few miles away. Yet the little boy did not seem to get

    affected and he remained there. His eyes looked familiar to Samual. lt was as if he had seen them

    before.

    ¡°Mister, could you give me some help?¡± Lucas started straightly at Samuel. His innocent and eager look

    suddenly melted his heart. ¡°Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°My mom craft enter mens toilet!" Lucas pouted and there was a slight embarrassment seen from his

    face.

    Looking at the little fellow before him, Samuel sighed and asked, ¡°What do you want me to help you

    with?¡±

    ¡°The zip of my pants got stuck, and lm urgent right now. Mister, could you help me pull the zip open?¡±

    Lucass''s legs rubbed with each other as he spoke, as if he could not endure it anymore.

 Chapter 5 Swallow His Grievance

    Chapter 5 Swallow His Grievance

    Samuel let out a soft sigh and squatted down. The kid had fine features and was considered nice

    looking. Based on his usual behavior, he would definitely not waste his time to do such a thing. Yet at

    this moment, he felt that he was no longer himself. ¡°How old are you? Why does your mom let you

    wear this kind of pants?¡± He frowned when he saw the zip of his pants was actually stuck.

    Lucas said with a low voice, ¡°I''m already a big boy! lm four years oldt¡±

    ¡°So a big boy like you carr! even solve the zip problem yourself?¡± Samuel would not talk that much to

    anyone during normal! days, yet he did not know what had gone wrong to him. He solely felt that the

    kid before him made himfortable and he was willing to talk to him more.

    There was a quick change in Lucass expression, so quick that Samuel did not notice that. ¡°tts all done.¡±

    The moment Samuel fixed the zip, Lucas yelled, ¡°Oh! Mister, I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± As Samuel just finished asking, something warm with odd odor was sshed right onto his

    face.

    ¡°I didn''t mean it! Sorry!¡± Lucas quickly apologized. He darted into one of the cubicles like a loach and

    closed the door. Samuel then realized what was actually being sshed onto his face. Damnl! He was

    the president of the Green Group, but now he actually got peed by a boy on the face?

    His anger surged. ¡°Come out, you little bastard!" He had not gone that mad for many years.

    Lucas hid inside the cubicle and smiled in victory. Yet he sounded he was going to cry, ¡°i''m sorry,

    Mister. I really can''t hold it any longer. Wait a minute. Please wait here and I''ll ask my mom to

    Samuel. Peeing at a child as the president of apany? How ridiculous was that? Samuel felt that he

    was out of way to vent his anger, and the urine on his face made him more ufortable. He quickly

    washed his face with clean water but the difort did not go away. He had rubbed his face with the

    hand wash three to four times continually but still doubted the odor had disappeared any.

    Paying attention to themotion outside, a smile broke upon Lucass lips. That''s what happened to

    you when you bullied mommy and abandoned us! I''ll just teach you a small lesson today as the interest

    for all these years. Well slowly deal with you regarding the debts you ve owed us in the future! An

    excited victorious look shed across his face, but he still mourned, ¡°Mister, please dor?t beat me. Just

    pretend you ve been peed by your own son. l really didt do that on purpose, please don t tell my mom.

    She''ll beat me to death!¡± He then pretended to sob after finishing.

    Samuel stopped whatever he was doing. His own son? lIf Nicole had not died back then, would their

    son be of his age now? He stared at his own reflection in the mirror. He had not looked that pathetic

    before. His hair was drenched and locks of hair were clinging to his forehead. His eyes with dark circles

    were filled with rage.

    Eyes? He then realized the kid just now had the exact same eyes as his. ltwas no wonder he would

    feel familiar towards the boy, it was actually because of his eyes. There were not many people in the

    city who had had the same eyes as him, and it could be because of this, he had extra patience towards

    the kid. He sighed and said coldly, ¡°don''t tell anyone about what''s happened today, including your

    mom, you hear me? And don''t say you know me when we meet again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I get it! l promise ¨ª worft say itf¡± Lucas quickly spoke. He was so obedient that Samuel could not

    criticize him any longer. He was destined to swallow his grievance today. He then nced at the

    cubicle one more time gloomily and left the washroom in annoyance. ¡°What''s happened to you? Mr.

    Green." The exmation of the assistant was heard from the outside yet Samuel left with strides.

    Lucas only got out of the cubicle when there was no more sound being heard from the outside.

    Watching the direction which Samuel left, the corner of his lips curved. He took a mini spy camera out

    from below the basin and put it inside his pocket. He only walked out of the washroom after washing

    his hands.

    Nicole had long gotten out of the washroom. Without seeing Lucas anywhere, she began to feel slightly

    worried. As she was going to check out on him, she saw Samuel getting out of the washroom in

    exasperation. His hair was wet as if he had washed it before. Samuel was a man that paid great

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    attention to his image when in public and Nicole knew that very well. Having seen him behaving like a

    drowned mouse, she was slightly startled, but she still hid at the side subconsciously to avoid getting

    his attention.

    She had returned, and she would slowly make him pay for what he had owed them five years ago. She

    did not need to rush.

    Lucas came out of the washroom after Samuel had left the scene angrily. ¡°Lucas.? Nicole grabbed his

    arm and examined him from head to toes. She was only relieved when she noticed he was not injured.

    Lucas certainly knew what she was worried about, but he pretended that he did not know anything and

    asked, ¡°What''s wrong mommy? l was only going to the washroom, why are you so nervous? Oh yes,

    the Mister I met just now was so handsome. What do you think mommy?¡±

 Chapter 6 Who Was This Boy?

    Chapter 6 Who Was This Boy?

    Lucas nced at Samuel''s direction after saying that. Nicole felt her heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Boys shouldn''t stare at boys even if the other person is handsome. Let''s go.¡±

    Nicole lowered her body and picked Lucas up.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    There was a hint of dejection in Lucas''s eyes when he found Nicole wasn''t willing to borate more on

    the matter.

    He put his small arms around Nicole''s neck and said yfully, ¡°Well, I was just looking for a man for

    you, mommy.¡±

    ¡°Cheeky child. Don''t stick your nose into the adults matter. I came back this time to ask Olivia to get

    you a ce at the kindergarten. You''ll start your schooling there. I feel more at ease knowing that Olivia

    is watching over you.¡±

    Nicole walked out with Lucas on her arms. Her hands were trembling ever so slightly.

    Why did Lucas think Samuel is good looking just now?

    They looked rather alike as father and son, but the fact that Samuel caught Lucas''s eyes so quickly

    made Nicole a bit worried.

    He was her son, her son that she risked everything to give birth to. It had nothing to do with Samuell

    She wouldn''t let Samuel snatch her child away from her.

    There was a hint of determination in Nicole''s eyes, though she didn''t notice that Lucas was staring at

    her concernedly.

    He was young, but he knew that his mom often woke up from nightmares during midnights. He didn''t

    know what Samuel did to his mom back then and she was rft going to tell him anything. He acted like

    he didn''t know anything since she didn''t want him to know about it anyway. But he already had ns in

    his head about how to avenge his mom.

    The mother and son each had different thoughts in their minds as they left the airport.

    Nicole hailed a cab and brought Lucas to where Olivia lived.

    It had been five years and Olivia still lived in the same ce. Her key was also hidden in the same

    spot.

    Nicole took out the key familiarly and opened the door. She walked into the ce with Lucas.

    lt was a three-bedroom apartment. lt wasrrtrge, but the decorations made it cosy.

    Lucas briefly surveyed the apartment and asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Mommy, which one is your room?¡±

    ¡°The second one from the right. I used to stay in that room.¡±

    Nicole smiled.

    Olivia and she studied at the same university and they were best friends. Back then, Olivia would often

    take her in when she got bullied by her stepmother. This ce was just like her secret safe house.

    Lucas dragged his suitcase with him and opened it in Nicole''s room.

    The room was filled with photos of Nicole when she was younger, but Lucas couldrt recognize her.

    From the moment he was born, this was how Nicole looked like. Though Nicole''s eyes started to turn

    red as she stared at the photos.

    The person in the photo was left as wlessly pretty as she was right now, but the person was

    overflowing with youth and happiness. That was a face that would never be seen again.

    Nicole reached out her hand and gently touched her photo. She felt miserable.

    Lucas noticed what Nicole was doing and asked puzzledly, ¡°Mommy, who is the person in the photo? Is

    it Olivia?¡±

    ¡°No, this is a photo of mommy from before."

    Nicole sounded like she was going to choke up, but she tried to hold it in as mu?ch as she could.

    The air around her was filled with sorrow. Even though she tried to hide it from Lucas, he was a

    sensitive child and he could clearly sense that Nicole was very emotional right now.

    All of a sudden, he grabbed onto Nicole''s hand and said, ¡°Mommy, l''m getting hungry. Can you go to

    the kitchen and see if theres something to eat? Quick, l''m so hungry l''m going to starve to death.¡±

    Lucas pushed Nicole out of the room as he was talking.

    Nicole''s sadness was immediately washed away.

    Nicole remembered that Lucas didn''t eat much on the ce. She took off her jacket and rolled up her

    sleeves, ¡°Yes yes, l''ll go make you something to eat. You entertain yourself now, and don''t mess up

    Olivia''s ce okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, I know.¡±

    Lucas pouted and closed the door on Nicole.

    He stared at Nicoles photo on the wall. He took out his phone and swiftly took some pictures of them.

    He then turned on theputer in the room.

    He transferred the photos to theputer and soon he found information on Nicole.

    Including the news about Nicoles and Samuel''s wedding and the incident 5 years ago, where Nicole

    met up with a lover and they got engulfed by a fire.

    Lucas''s eyes dimmed.

    Mommy had a lover?

    How could it be?

    Ever since he was born, he knew that there was only one man in his mommy''s heart, and the man was

    Samuel. She wouldrt say anything, but Lucas could feel the hatred in her heart.

    lt had to be that Samuel did something bad to his mom.

    Lucas swiftly searched for information about Samuel.

    He had already looked Samuel up after he heard Nicole mumbling the name in her sleep. He knew

    everything about his background, his power and his marital status.

    Suddenly, Lucas found a picture of Samuel holding a boy.

    The boy was around his age and he looked very simr to Samuel. Samuel was staring lovingly at the

    boy in the picture.

    Who was this boy?

    Lucas squinted his eyes abruptly.

    He quickly looked up the boy and found out that he was the oldest grandson of the Green family,

    .Joseph Green. And .Joseph was 4 months older than him!

 Chapter 7 Youre as Old as It Can Be

    Chapter 7 You''re as Old as It Can Be

    Lucas arranged the timeline in his head.

    His eyes dimmed.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Joseph was older than him and Samuel was the father. A child that was 4 months older than him and it

    was rft his mom that gave birth to Joseph.

    lt could only mean one thing!

    lt meant that Samuel was cheating on his mom! It meant that Samuel bullied his mom!

    Lucas beautiful eyes were filled with rage. He wished he could burn Samuel to death through the

    screen.

    It seemed like the little prank he pulled at the airport was too mild.

    Lucas took out a spy camera from his pocket and connected it to theputer. He quickly changed the

    IP address and then he posted the video of him peeing on Samuel''s face on the inte.

    Lucas smiled after finishing his deed.

    How did he dare to use his mom of having a lover? He could now see for himself, how did it feel like

    to be on headlines!

    After he was done, Lucas looked up more about .Joseph. He found out that Joseph was also enrolled

    in Olivia''s kindergarten.

    lt wasrft so bad after all,ing to the kindergarten in Seapolis City.

    Lucas smirked craftily and cleared his trace before turning off theputer. He then stood up and

    helped Nicole to unpack her luggage.

    lt was a bit hard for him to hang the clothes into the cupboard due to his small stature.

    Lucas looked at his short legs vexedly and swore to himself that he would eat more so that he could

    grow up big and strong. That way he could protect his mom.

    He moved a chair in front of the cupboard. He stepped on the chair and sessfully hung his and

    Nicoles clothes into the cupboard.

    He then heard sounds from the outside. lt seemed like Olivia was back.

    ¡°Nicole, you''re here? Let me look at you, did you lose weight in the past 5 years?¡±

    Olivia walked up and hugged Nicole tightly, her eyes reddened.

    ¡°Silly, lm here and I''m all nice and dandy. don''t cry.¡±

    Nicole was also feeling a surge of emotions inside.

    ¡°All nice and dandy? You call this all nice and dandy? But okay, dorft leave anymore after this. l''m here

    and l''ll take good care of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please take care of me. I won''t be leaving anytime soon, I have to stay here for at least half a

    year for a coboration project that will be carried out here. Stop crying, let''s go meet my son.¡±

    Nicole held Olivia''s hand and they walked to Nicole''s room.

    ¡°Lucas, say hi to Olivia."

    Lucas was hanging the clothes tippy-toed when Nicole opened the door. He turned around abruptly

    when he heard Nicole''s voice. His centre of gravity shifted and he fell off the chair.

    ¡°Watch out¡±

    Nicole took a big stride and wanted to catch him, but Olivia was faster and Lucas was already in her

    arms. But they both fell onto the ground due to the inertia.

    Olivia was a teacher and hence she unconsciously rushed up to protect Lucas. Olivia didn''t want to let

    go of this small and soft body, not to mention that Lucas had a porcin doll-like face. Olivia started to

    shriek in excitement.

    ¡°Oh my god, Nicole, your son is so handsome!¡±

    She then kissed Lucas on the cheek.

    Lucas felt annoyed.

    ¡°How could you take advantage of me, you old bag! Get off me!¡±

    Olivia was hurt by Lucass words. He referred to her as an ¡°old bag''!

    ¡°Cheeky brat, I''m not old and l''m only 28 years old!"

    ¡°And I''m 4 years old. To me, yo?re as old as it can be, old hag! Get off me, you re going to crush me!¡±

    Lucas wasrft usually so impolite. He normally didn''t care when people fawned over his face, but to think

    that he was kissed by Olivial Unforgivable!

    Olivia was offended and furious.

    ¡°Nicole, are you sure that this is your son?¡±

    Nicole startedughing seeing them like that.

    ¡°Come on, Olivia, stand up. Lucas doesn''t like being kissed.¡±

    Nicole pulled Olivia up, but Olivia didn''t want to let Lucas get his way.

    ¡°He doesn''t like being kiss? Then I''II kiss you more, l''m going to kiss you more¡±

    The childish Olivia held Lucas''s face and kissed him again and again on the cheek.

    Lucas¡¯s face turned darker and he pulled an item out of Nicole''s luggage. He aimed at Olivia with it.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Olivia jumped from the electric shock. She then saw that Lucas was holding a stun gun.

    ¡°You bastard, are you trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°My mom gave me this to protect myself from perverts. I just never thought that ! I use it on an old hag

    pervert today!"

    Lucas climbed up breathily and went to the bathroom.

    He wanted to wash away the old hag''s saliva!

    Disgusting!

    Nicole wasughing so hard while Olivia was weeping in the corner.

    ¡°Why is your son such a demon? He looked like a cute porcin doll, b¨²t his tongue is so sharp.¡±

    ¡°Lucas was just trying to protect himself. Just don''t touch him.¡±

    Nicole knew that her son hurt Olivia, and so she tried to apologize on his behalf.

    Olivia''s heart was bruised, crushed and battered.

    A 4 years-old child gave her the cold shoulder!

    How was she going to continue living?

    ¡°Damn brat, l''ll take my revenge on him.¡±

    Olivia rubbed her waist that was shocked and walked out of the room with Nicole.

    Nicole went to turn off the gas in the kitchen. Olivia got bored and went on her phone. Suddenly, a

    piece of news article caught her eyes. She bellowed withughter.

 Chapter 8 Show Privacy to the Public

    Chapter 8 Show Privacy to the Public

    ¡°Nicole, Come,e to see! It''s so funny! lt ?s really what he deserved!¡±

    Olivia said and then burst intoughter; leaving the toilet, Lucas had a frown with hearing herughing.

    He said, ¡°Please be quiet! You are ady. Can you be well-behaved? You are already twenty-right

    years old; no wonder nobody would like to marry you.¡±

    What Lucas said irritated Olivia. She said, ¡°Boy, what are you talking about? Stop! Or I will teach you

    how to be disciplined.¡±

    Olivia was aggressive to be ready to beat him.

    Lucas had a look at her with despise and then walked to Nicole, but unexpectedly, he turned to smile

    and said, ¡°Mommy, let me do it. You can have a break in the living room.¡±

    Lucas served the meals prepared by Nicole on the table and got the dinnerware ready.

    Seeing what Lucas was doing, Olivia was not so aggressive as just now.

    She said, ¡°Considering you are serving me the meal, I forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you are just happy with eating here without giving a hand. Are you a teacher?¡±

    Lucas irritated Olivia one more time.

    Olivia yelled, ¡°Do you remember this is my home?¡±

    But Lucas said, ¡°l pay you rental, so you will pay us for food?¡± Then he looked at her with contempt.

    Now Olivia was getting mad and could not say anything to refute Lucas.

    Nicole saw what happened and took a cough to say, ¡°Lucas, don''t talk like this with Ms. Olivia. You

    should understand you will be one student of hers. Please show your respect to her.¡±

    Lucas stopped talking and got quiet.

    He hated to be the student of Olivia, but remained silent once thinking about .Joseph and Samuel.

    Olivia was excited at hearing that Lucas would go to her kindergarten.

    ¡°Nicole, are you sure Lucas wille to my kindergarten?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I have to work away, so Lucas has to go to a kindergarten. I heard the one you work in is quite

    good. Could you help me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my pleasure.¡±

    Olivia answered andughed. Lucas was unhappy with it and still kept silent just with sneer.

    All the dishes were on the table now; Nicole started to ask Olivia, ¡°What did youugh at just now?¡±

    Olivia remembered the news she read.

    She showed her phone to Nicole with greatughter.

    ¡°Nicole, see, a boy peed to Samuel. A kid humiliated Samuel! I am so happy to see it!¡±

    However, her words made Nicole turn to look at Lucas.

    In the video, a boy whose face could not be seen clearly peed to Samuel. On the contrary, Samuel''s

    face was so clear especially the look when he was getting annoyed.

    lt was obviously Nicole recognized the boy in the video and looked at Lucas.

    Lucas lowered his head soon.

    Right now, Olivia screamed, ¡°Hey, are you that boy? You are in the same dress with him. Oh, I don''t

    expect you have a big pipi.¡±

    These words really embarrassed Lucas.

    He said, ¡°Bitch!¡± Then he ran back to his bedroom.

    Now Lucas thought this was certainly a wrong way.

    How could he show his pipi to the public?

    Nicole was speechless when Lucas left abruptly and Olivia greatlyughed here.

    Although not knowing why Lucas did it to Samuel, she was willing to see it.

    lt could be eptable to be peed by his son. Nevertheless, she also khew Samuel well and believed

    he should get mad with his son''s behavior.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Olivia asked more, ¡°Nicole, do you know who posted the video on the inte?¡±

    Nicole shook her head to say, ¡°No matter who did it. ! am happy with it¡±

    Olivia said, ¡°Of course, Samuel was lucky enough to meet Lucas. lf he met me, l will not let him go so

    easily. Oh, do you know .Joseph, the son of Riley and him, is also in my kindergarten? Are you sure to

    let Lucas go to the same one?¡±

    Nicole was surprised by the message.

    Their son...

    Nicole took a deep breath and then answered, ¡°Lucas is not a wimp boy. Take it easy!"

    ¡°Yes. I know.¡±

    When Nicole and Olivia were chatting at home, Samuel was crazy in his office.

    Who posted the video on inte?

    ¡°What is the public rtionship doing? Have they done anything to stop it?¡±

    Samuel threw his mobile phone to .Jacob who was greatly nervous.

    dust the moment, Jacob watched the video on inte; it had already been spread before he trying to

    stop it.

    ¡°Mr. Green, we are trying best. But the poster also programmed some Trojan, so ourputers are

    infected. The IT department is fixing. I am also thinking we might offend somebody who made us in

    such a trouble."

    What Jacob said reminded Samuel.

    Was this done by somebody on purpose?

 Chapter 9 He Got an Expert

    Chapter 9 He Got an Expert

    Samuel remembered there were only that boy and him in the toilet of airport.

    He did not believe a boy of four or five years old to do it to him.

    But who else did know it except the boy? Or was there someone unknown in the other rooms in the

    toilet?

    Samuel had a frown.

    Jacob felt pressures in the office with Samuel; he had to be better after unbuttoning some of his shirt.

    Samuel started to ask, ¡°Pick up Catherine?¡±

    He went to the airport only to pick up Catherine, finally not making ?t. In fact, he had not seen her

    before, so asked Jacob to hold a wee board. Unluckily, even they did like this, nobody came to

    meet .Jacob there.

    As Samuel changed to the new topic, Jacob answered him soon, ¡°I heard Catherine has arrived; we

    might get there a little bitte or she did not take the flight as we know. Mr. Green, the designer is too

    arrogant to cooperate. She is just a designer who should be grateful for your pick-up in airport. But she

    did not meet you there...¡±

    Samuel interrupted his talk and said angrily, ¡°Go to stop the spread of the video! If I still watched it in

    five minutes, you would go deadl! Get out¡±

    dacob stopped talking and ran out of the office.

    Five minutes?

    The hacker installed some trojans which had to take five minutes to remove. Samuel would be

    definitely mad with the result.

    Samuel turned on hisputer after .Jacob leaving.

    He found the security system of hispany was attacked to totally break down.

    Who did it?

    Who would like to take such a shot at him?

    Samuel frowned and started to type. Some codes were finished soon by him to break the first firewall.

    Lucas would not like to stay with Olivia and locked himself in his room. He turned on theputer to

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    see the security system of Eternal Group break down and smiled.

    The trojans he programmed this time should cause a trouble to Samuel.

    Suddenly, some sh appeared on the screen; his first firewall was broken.

    The situation surprised Lucas.

    He did not expect there was some IT talent in the Eternal Group.

    Lucas reacted to type on the keyboard to make another virus.

    Samuel tracked the trouble maker and tried to locate him.

    He thought, ¡°No matter who you are, I will catch you today!¡±

    He had not been so offended for long, even not dealing with such a problem by himself for some time.

    Samuel admitted this was a skilled hacker but still not so experienced as him.

    Lucas saw his screen stop to know he was locked.

    Oh, no!

    He knew he met some experts today!

    Lucas tried to shut down, only to find he could not control anything.

    What to do?

    He could not allow the one to find him.

    Just now, Lucas got an idea and connected a device to hisputer quickly.

    Finally, the trojans was removed and his IP address was known by the one.

    Samuel looked at the address with a frown.

    He said, ¡°.Jacob,e in"

    dJacob ran into the office as soon as possible, ¡°Mr. Green.¡±

    Samuel talked about his finding to Jacob, ¡°Go to check the IP¡°

    Jacob was shocked as soon as he seeing the address.

    Samuel asked, ¡°Whats the matter?"

    ¡°Mr. Green, this is the IP address of the Green Family'' old house." Jacob answered with worry.

    ¡°Whats this?¡± Samuel was unhappy; .Jacob felt uneasy now.

    He said, ¡°Mr. Green, this is definitely the IP of the old house. I went to install it by myself.¡±

    Samuel thought twice.

    He knew he got a smart opponent.

    The opponent connected some device to change the IP address. He should know very well about the

    Green Family and Samuel. Who was he?

    Samuel believed it was too horrible ?f the one kept defending him.

    He said, ¡°Go to find him with all ways. Let me know who posted the video and everything about him!¡±

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    dacob understood the significance of the job and ran to solve it.

    Lucas was exhausted to sit down on the chair.

    He saw his daddy was not idiot.

    dJust now, he was almost found by his daddy.

    He had to be more careful in the future.

    At the moment, Nicole knocked at the door to say, ¡°Lucas,e to have the meal.¡± Lucas was scared

    to close the webpage and start to y a game, saying slowly, ¡°Ok, I aming.¡±

    When he was opening the door, Nicole looked at the game on the screen and shook her head

    speechlessly.

    She said, ¡°I have talked with you many times; don''t y games too much! Please! Andter, you have

    to say sorry to Olivia. Ok?¡±

    Lucas hated to do it, ¡°Excuse me? Mommy asked me to say sorry to the old cat.¡±

 Chapter 10 Are You Sure You Want To Kick Me Out?

    Chapter 10 Are You Sure You Want To Kick Me Out?

    "She''s the one who bullied me first.''

    Lucas said somewhat innocently, his pair of good-looking nted eyes looked straight at Nicole,

    looking so pitiful.

    Although Nicole knew that Lucas was pretending, she still couldn''t be immune to that look on his face.

    She shook her head and said, "What Auntie Kent did ?is a manifestation of liking you, but what you did

    ?s not what a gentleman should do, Isn''t ?t2

    ¡°Okay, i''ll apologize to her."

    Lucas put away his innocent expression and walked out with a sigh.

    Olivia still liked Lucas very much; after all, this boy looked pleasing to the eye and really made her

    unable to get angry. Soon after, she started to touch Lucas again.

    Lucas had been holding back for Nicole''s sake, but distancing himself from Olivia as much as possible.

    Three of them spent the whole night together in such a harmonious atmosphere.

    Early in the morning, when Nicole got up, Lucas had already gone out to buy breakfast and set it on the

    dining table.

    "Good morning, Mommy."

    He shed a big smile at Nicole. Even though his face resembled Samuels, Samuel had never smiled

    at her. While Lucas was Nicole''s angel, an angel that belonged only to her.

    "Good morning!"

    Nicole rubbed his head happily.

    Olivia heard the sound and came out of the room. When she saw the breakfast on the table, she

    immediately said happily, "Nicole, you''re practically my angel! You actually bought me breakfast! That''s

    great, I can finally have breakfast today before l go to ss.''

    "It was Lucas who bought it, l just got up too."

    Nicole was used to this kind of behavior from Olivia, but Lucas frowned.

    "Mommy, do I really have to go to Auntie Kents kindergarten?¡±

    His tone was tinged with a hint of contempt.

    Olivias ears immediately pricked up.

    "You little punk, what''s with your tone? Let me tell you, In the ace teacher of our kindergarten!"

    "E!¡±

    Lucas ignored her and sat down directly at the dining table, picking up his chopsticks and eating his

    breakfast.

    Olivia was dumbfounded.

    While Nicole fled the scene in a hurry.

    "I''m going to report to the Eternal Group today, so i''m going to wash up first."

    "Nicole, you are not being righteous to your friend!"

    Olivia stomped her feet, but Nicole had already gone into the washroom.

    Despite the horsey in the morning, Lucas still followed Olivia to the kindergarten, while Nicole

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    headed towards the Eternal Group.

    She got married eight years ago and was forced to leave here five years ago. As the eldest daughter-

    inw of the Green family and Samuel''s wife, she had never set foot in the Eternal Group. Now, she

    hade back with the face of a stranger. She wondered if Samuel could sleepst night when he saw

    the name of Nicole.

    Nicole hooked the corners of her mouth slightly, while a hint of hate slipped through her eyes.

    She adjusted her emotions and walked into the Eternal Group.

    "Excuse me, Miss, may l ask who you''re looking for?"

    The receptionist spotted Nicole soon and stopped her.

    Nicole nced around the lobby of the Eternal Group, which was really luxurious and magnificent. No

    wonder it would be the leading enterprise in the Seapolis City. But now that she was back, it was

    hard to say if the Green family could continue to hold onto the number one position in the Seapolis City.

    "I''m looking for Mr. Green. lm Catherine, the designer sent by the H`J Group, and I''m here to report for

    duty today.''

    Nicole said with a faint smile.

    Upon hearing this, the receptionist didn''t dare to be ck and said with a smile, "Miss Catherine,

    please wait a moment. IIl inform Mr. Green for you."

    "Alright."

    Nicole didn''t make things difficult for her as she stood at the reception counter and waited.

    At that moment, a familiar voice came from behind.

    "Emily, is Samuel here? He left in a hurry this morning and hasn''t had breakfast yet. ?mning to

    bring him some food. You don''t have to inform him, I''ll go straight upstairs."

    Riley walked over quickly with a thermos bottle.

    Although they hadn''t seen each other for five years, she still looked as charming as ever, and her body

    shape was even more perfect than before.

    Nicole gave her a nce, unable to hide a hint of anger in her eyes.

    Riley turned over her head sensitively and met Nicole s gaze directly. Although Nicole retracted the

    anger in her eyes in time, Riley still wrinkled her brows.

    "Whore you? What''re you doing here? Look at your vixen face, you¡¯re not here to see Samuel, are

    you?¡±

    Riley slipped these unpleasant words out of her mouth.

    She was even a little jealous of Nicole s beauty.

    Nicole gave her a sense of danger everywhere. Besides, Nicole was too beautiful, even more beautiful

    than her. Her body, her look, even she as a woman almost lost her mind, let alone a man.

    Thinking about it, Riley was immediately on quard.

    "Emily, ask the security guards to kick this woman out of the Eternal Group!"

    Rileys words put Emily in a difficult position, and before she could figure out how to exin Nicole''s

    identity to Riley, Nicole smiled.

    Her smile was simply mesmerizing.

    "So whore you? What''s your position in the Eternal Group? Are you sure you want to kick me out?¡±

    Nicole said nonchntly, and even her eyes tinged with a hint of contempt and sarcasm. Her disdainful

    expression irritated Riley, who suddenly felt that Nicole was provoking heel

 Chapter 11 Shes a Temptress

    Chapter 11 She''s a Temptress

    "Who am l? I''m the future president''s wife of the Eternal Group! In warning you, stay away from

    Samuel. Emily, hurry up and call security to kick this woman out!¡±

    Riley''s voice was shrill.

    ¡°The future president''s wife? That means you''re not his wife yet. I have to remind you that I''m a very

    important person to Samuel. lf you kick me out now, i''m afraid you''ll have to invite me backter.''

    Nicole still said nonchntly, but didn''t bother to look at Riley again.

    When had Riley ever been treated like this? With that, she flew into a rage.

    "1 invite you back? In your dreams. Get out of here right away!"

    Seeing Emily didn''t move, she stepped forward with the intention of pushing Nicole, but didn''t expect

    Nicole to directly turn her body sideways.

    Riley was caught off guard, lost her bnce and fell to the ground violently.

    "Future presidents wife, be careful."

    Nicole subconsciously reached out to help her up, but to Riley, it was just Nicole''s sarcasm to her.

    "Get the hell out of my wayl"

    She pped Nicole violently across the face.

    The crisp p sounded throughout the lobby.

    Nicole''s face immediately became red and swollen, while Riley didn''t take herself down a notch. She

    pulled Nicole''s long hair and said viciously, "You dare toe to the Eternal Group and seduce Samuel

    with your beauty. This is a warning to you! If there''s a next time, I''ll just ruin your face!"

    Nicole narrowed her eyes as she listened to Riley''s vicious words. At first, she wanted to resist, b?t out

    of the corner of her eyes, she saw a figure walking out of the elevator.

    She wondered if Samuel had ever seen Riley in her current arrogant, domineering form.

    Nicole looked at Samuel who had just stepped out of the elevator, letting Riley yank her by the hair and

    let out a spate of nonsense. Then she said with some anger, "Your group really goes too far in bullying

    others"

    "Go too far in bullying others? The fact that I didn''t skin your vixen face is actually a kind of tolerance

    for you. You''d better get out of the Eternal Group now, or else....

    "Mr. Green, is this the attitude and way of the Eternal Group in weing the designer sent by your

    partnerpany? If you don''t have the sincerity to cooperate, you can talk to our president. You don''t

    need to insult our H`J Group like this!¡±

    Nicole interrupted Rileys words in time, and darted her gaze straight to Samuel.

    Samuel didn''t expect that he would see such an ugly scene of Riley.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Riley, let go!"

    Samuel''s voice was biting cold.

    Nicole didn''t expect Samuel toe downstairs suddenly. She went into a daze, but Nicole didn''t let go

    of this opportunity.

    "How? Does your future president''s wife still want to punch or kick me?¡±

    "Riley!"

    There was a hint of anger in Samuef''s voice.

    The words jarred Riley out of her daze, and she hurriedly let go of Nicole and turned to look at Samuel

    with a slightly flustered expression.

    "Samuel, it''s not what you thought. it was this woman who provoked me first, she''s a temptress, and

    I''m just....

    "Shut up! Get out of the way!"

    Samuel couldn''t believe that the annoying woman in front of him could actually be Riley.

    He passed directly by Riley, and when her arm came up to grab Samuel''s, Samuel quickly ducked out

    of the way.

    "Miss Nicole, I''m sorry."

    Samuel extended his hand towards Nicole.

    Nicole had just kept her head down as her hair was yanked ?in Rileys hand. Now, when she saw

    Samuel''s long, slender fingers, her eyelids twitched slightly.

    "Mr. Green, I think there may be a problem with our cooperation. I need to report to our president about

    the treatment we got in yourpany before we go into the cooperation."

    Nicole jerked her head up and her sharp, knife-like eyes looked straight at Samuel.

    Samuel was knocked down with a feather.

    Was it her?2

    The woman whose name was simr to Nicole and whose body shape and pace were extremely

    simr to hers was actually Catherine?

    But Samuefl''s was dumbfounded for just a moment, and he quickly reacted.

    "Miss Nicole, you''ve misunderstood. Riley Isn''t a member of our group, she''s just my family member.

    Just now she acted rudely towards you, l apologize on her behalf."

    Samuel''s words "family member" were like a sharp dagger that peeled the scab of Nicole''s scars away

    again, leaving them dripping with blood and being painful.

    "Family member?¡±

    Nicoleughed, but the look under her eyes was extremely cold.

    "Mr. Green, even your family doesn''t wee me, how else can you make me believe that the Eternal

    Group is sincere in cooperating with H''`J Group? We don''t necessarily have to work with your group on

    this project, do we? Mr. Green, I think we both need to think it over."

    Nicole turned around and left after she finished speaking.

    Her hair was disheveled and her face was red and swollen; even so, her elegance and imposing

    manner couldn''t be obscured.

    Samuel grabbed Nicole s arm, and the warmth of his hand immediately made Nicole flinch, and then

    she looked up sarcastically.

    "What''s wrong? Its not enough that Mr. Greers future wife beat me up, is Mr. Green nning to use

    strong-arm tactics to keep me here?¡±

    In an instant, Samuel creased his forehead.

    He had been in the business circles for so many years, but this was the first time he was choked

    speechless, and the person choking him was actually a woman!

 Chapter 12 Master of Hard-To-Get

    Chapter 12 Master of Hard-To-Get

    "Maam, your eloquence is as talented and impressive as your designing skills.''

    Samuel said lightly, but he still let go of her hand.

    At a moment of a trance, he felt that there was a familiar aura around Nicole, which made him unable

    to suppress the urge to explore more.

    However, Nicole snorted, "Mr. Green, you''d better take care of your family affairs first."

    With that, she directly left the Eternal Group, but this time Samuel didn''t stop her.

    It wasn''t until Riley saw Nicole leave thepany that the former went up to Samuel and said

    agitatedly, "Sam, I didn''t know that she''s the co- designer of thepany. lt was she who provoked me

    in the first ce I....

    "What are you doing here?¡±

    Samuef''s expression was as cold as the ice, which disturbed Riley even more.

    ¡±I notice that you didn''t eat breakfast in the morning. I am worried that you might starve while at work,

    so I bring you something to eat. Sam, l didn''t mean to do that. Please dont be mad at me!

    Riley dragged Samuel''s sleeve pitifully.

    Samuel looked at her, and his sharp eyes almost crushed Riley.

    "Sam...

    "You started the fight?"

    No matter how, he couldn''t forget about Riley''s shrew-like expression when he just went out of the

    elevator. His heart was greatly shocked by ¨ªt.

    Riley was about to retort, but she couldn''t help swallowing when she faced Samuel''s sharp eyes, "Yes,

    but it was because..."

    "She is the most famous automobile designer of the H`J Group in America, and she is the designer that

    l am desperate to win over this time.

    Now you kick her away, thepany has lost at least one hundred million, not including the loss in

    integrity. Riley, I don''t care what method you will use to beg for her apology. Tomorrow morning, I hope

    she will show up at thepany and discuss cooperation with me, otherwise, don''t me me for

    kicking you out of the Green family!"

    After saying that, Samuel strode away.

    Riley was shocked still and her face turned pale.

    "No! Sam, you can''t do this to me! I am Joseph''s mother. lf you kick me away, what about .Joseph?

    Sam, I was wrong. l really didn''tt mean it."

    She held Samuel''s arm abruptly and pleaded with him.

    It had been five years.

    She gave birth to .Joseph, and she moved into the Green family sessfully with .Josephs identity as

    the eldest grandson.

    But Samuef''s attitude to her was vastly different.

    He was very nice to Joseph and almost gave everything good to thetter, but to her, the mother,

    Samuel treated her like a stranger.

    Everyone thought Samuel was nice to her. He did satisfy her materialistically, but she wanted to be

    Samuel''s wife instead of living in the Green family with an obscure identity as .Josephs mother.

    Nevertheless, Samuel ignored her. No matter what she did, she couldnt get into Samuel''s bedroom, not

    to mention his heart. Now that Samuel proposed to kick her out of the Green family, this was like a bolt

    from the blue to Riley.

    ¡± will go beg the woman! I will Sam, please don''t separate me from .Joseph! Did you forget that I almost

    died of excessive bleeding when giving birth to him?¡±

    "I not because of this, what makes you think you''re qualified to live in the Green family?"

    The cold aura was emanated from Samuef''s body, and his words were cruel.

    Riley trembled.

    She stared at the heartless man in front and couldn''t withstand it for a moment.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Sam, how can you do this to me?¡±

    "Emily, don''t let Ms. George enter thepany without my permission! if you can''t do that, submit your

    resignation."

    Samuelpletely ignored Riley''s feeling. He stepped away the hall after his cold speech.

    dacob followed behind Samuel silently. After entering the elevator, he heard Samuel say, ''Go check

    where Ms. Bush lives. Pick an expensive gift and send it to her. Tell her that it¡¯s my apology gift.¡±

    "Mr. Green, didn''t you already as Ms. George to apologize? Why do we still need to do this?¡±

    Jacob was confused.

    Samuel nced at him and said, "Rileys apology is to deal with personal grudge. Ourpany''s

    apology represents our standpoint. You really think that Ms. Bush didn''t want to work with us? She was

    just making use of the subject to y rough on me, but this woman is quite interesting. She''s indeed a

    master of hard-to-get. Forget it, pick an expensive present. I will deliver it myself."

    "Mr. Green, you are going in person? Would it be too m?ch?¡±

    "She also wants me to invite her in person. As for what she¡¯s nning, I will only find out after I go. Do

    it as I said."

    Samuel left the elevator after this and went directly back to his office. However, Jacob was not calm.

    lt had been five years. He hadn''t seen Mr. Green pay so much attention to any woman.

    Did it mean that Catherine, the designer, was so attractive? That even changed the eternal iceberg Mr.

    Green?

 Chapter 13 Dont Ask What You Shouldnt Ask

    Chapter 13 Don''t Ask What You Shouldn''t Ask

    After Nicole left the Eternal Group, she hurriedly found a drugstore and bought some ice and anti-

    inmmatory drugs. Then she went back home.

    It was lucky that Lucas went to the kindergarten with Olivia, otherwise, if her son saw her like this, god

    knows what he would ask.

    Sometimes Nicole was thankful to the God, bringing her such an angel like Lucas during her most

    desperate time. Though he was young, yet he cared about her in every way.

    Thinking of her son, Nicole s expression alleviated a lot.

    When she reached home, she applied the ice to her face. She couldr?t help narrowing her eyes with the

    cold feeling.

    Why hadnt Riley be Ms. Green?

    She was a person who had rendered outstanding service if she gave birth to a son for Samuel.

    Besides, Samuel had feeling for her. He would kill his wife for her, wouldn''t he? But why hadn''t he

    married her?

    Nicole couldn''t figure this out. She believed that she needed to investigate into this. Yet, she was not

    going to forgive Riley easily for mming her in the face today. Since Samuel was dying to cooperate

    with the H''.J Group, he would definitely ask Riley to apologize. By then, even if Samuel was in front of

    her, she could still give a m back in return. After all, she was not his wife anymore.

    The Nicole Bush five years ago had already died in that fire.

    Nicole could still feel the scorching hotness and pain as fire burning on her skin. lt was so painful that

    she wished to end herself. lt was so heartbreaking and extremely desperate. She would not forget that

    feeling even if she went to the hell.

    And she would not forgive anyone who had given her this pain!

    Nicole went to her bedroom with half of the face covered. She didn''t tell this to the head office. She just

    fell asleep while lying on the bed. dacob soon found out Riley''s address and when he sent the address

    to Samuel, thetters eyes narrowed again. lt was the ce where Olivia lived!

    He could still remember that Olivia was Nicole''s best friend.

    Catherine, she not only had the same real name as Nicole Bush, but also lived in the ce where

    Nicole s best friend lived. Was there really nothing wrong?

    Or she was Nicole Bush?

    Samuel clenched his fists unconsciously as he thought of this possibility.

    "Go investigate. No matter in what means, I need to know all the information about Catherine,

    especially her information five years ago.''

    dJacob was stunned by Samuels words.

    "Mr. Green, Catherine s information is very ssified in America. We might not be able to find too

    much. Plus, someone has done the investigation before and no results are found."

    "Then do it with underground ways."

    Again, Jacob was surprised by what Samuel said.

    dacob knew what the underground ways were better than anyone else, but Samuel had not used those

    ways for many years. Unexpectedly, he would use them for Catherine. .Jacob inevitably felt curious.

    "Mr. Green, what exactly is the problem with Catherine?"

    "Don''t ask what you shouldntt ask."

    Samuel''s warning made Jacob shrink.

    "Okay. I will do it now."

    After Jacob left, Samuel lighted a cigarette.

    He had not smoked for a long long time, but today he desperately needed some nicotine to relieve his

    agitated emotion.

    ? different face, but the exactt same figure and pace. Even her friends were the same. Was it really a

    coincidence?

    But if she really was Nicole Bush, why didn''t she tell him? He still remembered how m?uch she loved

    him five years ago.

    What happened five years ago?

    It was rumored online that Nicole died from a fire when dating her secret lover. When Samuel heard the

    news, he didn''t buy it at all. A woman that loved him so m?ch, how would she turn to love another

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    person so quietly? However, the two bodyguards went missing and Nicole s remains disappeared.

    Nobody knew what happened back then.

    He could still remember that Nicole was pregnant five years ago. lt was their child, who probably also

    died in the fire.

    Samuel put wrinkles in his brows tightly. The cigarette flickered. It didntt take long for it to scorch his

    fingers.

    He shivered all of a sudden and quenched the cigarette hurriedly, but then he was in a daze staring at

    the ck ashes on his finger.

    He still recalled that Nicole was a woman who was so scared of pain. In the face of the rushing fire that

    scorched everything to ashes, how painful would she be at that time?

    Samuel had no interest to continue working. He grabbed his jacket and went out of the office.

    "Mr. Green, where are you going?¡±

    ¡±I will go out for a while. Dy all the meetings today."

    With that, Samuel disappeared from the door of the office, leaving behind the shocked secretary.

    This was the first time Mr. Green skipped work.

    Samuel didn''t care what others thought of him. He quickly drove the car directly to Olivia''s ce.

    The ringing doorbell could be heard without an end.

    Nicole woke up from the dream and was exhausted all over.

    She knew it wasn''t Olivia who came back. Olive had the keys and no take-out was ordered. Then who

    would it be here to knock the door?

    Riley?

    lf it was her, Nicole was not nning to open the door for her so easily.

 Chapter 14 Youd Better Not Play Tricks with Me

    Chapter 14 You''d Better Not y Tricks with Me

    The doorbell kept ringing, but Nicole seemed not to hear it. She stilly on her bed cozily, thinking

    about the way Riley looked like at this moment. Thetter must be reluctant yet had toe to beg her.

    Back then, after she escaped with bare life. The first bolt from the blue when she woke up was the

    insults on the Inte. The obscene photos of her and another man and the curses others gave her for

    being unfaithful almost destroyed her courage to live. l''ll it was not Lucas''s presence that continued to

    encourage her, she would probably die from the gossips of others even though she survived the fire.

    After her investigation, everything was done by Riley.

    Destroying her marriage, giving birth to a child for Samuel and forcing her to be branded with the

    notoriety, Riley could not be atoned for what she had done even if she died a thousand times. However,

    Nicole was not in a hurry to take revenge on her yet.

    Wasn''t it fun to boil the frog in warm water?

    Thinking of this, Nicole s lips curled up slightly. The smile was wicked and unfathomable.

    Samuel had been knocking the door for a while, and there was no response from inside, which made

    people believe that nobody was at home. Nevertheless, he was not willing to give up. There was

    obsessiveness in his heart. He wanted to see, with his own eyes, whether Nicole actually showed up in

    Olivia''s house.

    it wasn''t until he kept knocking for about ten minutes persistently that Nicole finally stood up and went

    to the door.

    She was in a loose pajama, but it could not shield her perfect body-shape. With her hair hung down

    loosely and bare feet, she opened the door and said carelessly, "Who is it? Why so rude!"

    Samuel was immediately stunned.

    Nicole sziness and casualness both reminded him of his wife.

    "Nicole....

    He murmured subconsciously, but it made Nicole shocked stil.

    Why would it be him?

    Although she knew that she would make Samuel feel suspicious if she lived in Olivia''s house, yet she

    didn''t expect him toe over so soon.

    The panic shed beneath her eyes instantly, and she quickly adjusted her mood. She even plucked

    her cor straight and spoke with a cough,

    "Mr. Green? What brings you here?2¡±

    The words "Mr. Green" woke Samuel up from his trance.

    His eyes narrowed a bit as if they were X-ray scanning through Nicole all over.

    Nicole''s palms sweated, but she tried her best to maintain herposure. She smiled, "Mr. Green,

    your stare will make me think too much. lf your future wife sees this, I might be doomed again."

    "Who are you exactly?"

    Samuel was not nning to talk in circles with Nicole. He asked the question directly. His sharp eyes

    stared straight into Nicole''s eyes.

    Back then, Nicole was scared of his eyes the most as though his eyes could see through people''s

    hearts. Despite her hardships for the past five years, she still felt a little timid in this situation. However,

    she had to force herself to look into Samuel''s eyes.

    "Mr. Green, who do you think I am?¡±

    She smiled like a blooming flower, her eyes crystal-clear and even seductive.

    IY it were some other women, Samuel would turn around and leave without hesitation, but this woman

    in front had given him too many questions.

    Abruptly, Samuel stepped forward, pressing Nicole onto the wall directly.

    "Ms. Bush, you''d better not y any tricks with me. I am not a person who is willing to be yed and

    manipted by others. You piss me off, you will need the determination to have your body smashed to

    pieces.

    He was so close to her that they could smell each other''s sound of breath. Nicole clenched her fists

    and smiled even brighter.

    "Mr. Green, are you flirting with me? Or is this the way that your Eternal Group used to keep the

    talents?¡±

    "Nicole Bush, what''s your purpose here? Don''t tell me you dont know this ce has connection to my

    wife. You have the same name as her and know Olivia. You want to tell me everything is just a

    coincidence?¡±

    Samuel was breathing rapidly.

    His hot breath sprayed on Nicole''s face. She could even feel the invigorating muscles underneath his

    shirt.

    He was as charming as before!

    Unfortunately, he was a heartless person.

    Nicole averted her eyes and said quietly, Mr. Greens wife? Is ¨ªt Ms. Riley?"

    She raised her head again, and any sort of emotions had been wiped off her eyes. They were as pure

    as a Spring.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel''s heart trembled fiercely.

    Such a familiar look, s?ch a pair of eyes, who else could it be except for Nicole Bush?

    But why didn''t she admit it?

    Why was this not the face in his memory?

    Was it because of the fire?

    Samuel suddenly stretched out his arms and grabbed Nicole s cor, pulling it down subconsciously.

    Nicole was scared.

    "Samuel Green, what are you doing? I warn you, if you do this to me anymore, I will call the police!"

    She held her cor tightly. Sweat streamed out of her palms once again.

    She couldn''t let him do this!

    Though she had changed her appearance for the past five years, still, the fire burns on her body were

    present.

    She thought of Samuels suspicion, and thetter would investigate her, but she had never thought of

    the possibility that Samuel would be so bold. After all, she was the designer of the H.J Group, wasn''t

    she?

    Seeing the fluster in Nicole''s eyes, Samuel''s eyes paused for a moment!.

    "What do you think I am doing? Isn''t this your purpose?"

    While speaking, Samuel exerted the force of his hand slightly. He looked made regardless.

 Chapter 15 What Are You Guys Doing?

    Chapter 15 What Are You Guys Doing?

    Nicole was really freaked out.

    Samuel was an overbearing and persistent man. He did what he wanted regardless of others'' gaze.

    She had already known this long ago.

    Though, catching his attention was part of her n, she didn''t expect herself to be exposed so soon.

    As long as the fire burns on her body was shown in front of Samuel, it would be difficult for her n to

    be fulfilled. The shot through the heart for the past five years would be wasted.

    Thinking of this, a power suddenly surged in Nicole''s body. She raised her eyes quickly and smashed

    Samuel''s nose with her head.

    A sore feeling attacked Samuel all of a sudden.

    He loosened his grip on Nicole, and the blood flowed down his nose. His beautiful eyes stared at this

    bold woman as if they were fed with poison.

    "You are good at hard-to-get. But, Nicole, you are too young and too innocent for me. Tell me, what''s

    your purpose? What''s your true identity?"

    Although Samuel stepped back subconsciously due to the pain and his nose bleeding, yet his fierce

    look and oppressing aura did not diminish at all.

    Nicole s heart almost jumped out of her throat.

    Her head was so painful

    What was this mans made of?

    How could he still threaten her even when the weakest part was hit? No wonder he was a heartless

    man!

    Nicole pulled her pajama up quickly and also stepped back, staring at Samuel warily. She said coldly,

    ¡°Mr. Green, you are really eloquent. You came to my house, being frivolous to me. And now you

    question me. May I ask who gives you the privilege to treat me like this? Even with the cooperation

    betweenpanies, your girlfriend embarrassed me in front of the public and now you came to my

    ce to humiliate me. Are you really looking down on the H`J Group? Mr. Green, if you keep acting so

    aggressive, don''t me me for reporting your Eternal Group to the police.¡±

    Nicole''s indignant growl and the burning fire in her beautiful eyes that served as a foil to her

    gorgeousness made her look like the person in Samuel''s memory even more.

    Samuel''s eye darkened, but he stopped pushing Nicole hard.

    He always knew what he wanted to know. Sooner orter he would uncover all of the secrets of this

    woman.

    "Nicole, you''d better be who you are on the surface, otherwise, I will let you taste the consequences of

    scheming against me."

    "Mr. Green, are you threatening me? I am so afraid! If Mr. Green did not have the sincerity to

    cooperate, l hope you call my boss. Or, Mr. Green, you have any opinion for me in person, you can ask

    our boss to change a designer. You don''t have to bully a weakdy like me. It makes me feel ashamed

    for you."

    Nicole''s eyes grew colder.

    Samuel stared straightly into Nicole, endeavoring to see the weak point from her eyes. Nevertheless,

    this woman really knew how to disguise herself. Her eyes carried the fury as if it was really Samuel who

    did something heinous.

    The stare of seconds seemed like a duel between the overmatch.

    Nicole could feel her back soaked.

    Though she had gone through hardships abroad for five years, still, shecked domineering aura like

    Samuel.

    When Nicole was about to give up, a sharp scream came to her ear.

    "What are you guys doing?¡±

    Riley didn''t expect her to see Samuel here, and the stare between the two made her feel very

    ufortable. She couldn''t help yelling out and her voice was slightly piercing.

    Nicole had never felt so thankful for Riley''s arrival.

    Nicole moved her sight away first and her look became colder when facing Riley.

    "Ms. George? Are you here to bring Mr. Green back? Or you couples are nning to team up and kill

    me here? l am so puzzled. When did I offend you guys? You twoe to look for trouble one by one.

    Nicole s tone was emotionless.

    Samuel couldn''t help frowning after hearing her words, but he quickly wiped his nose and stood exactly

    next to Nicole.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Samuel''s voice was slightly cold.

    Riley saw them stand together and felt a strong sense of crisis for no reason. lt was the same feeling

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    as five years ago when she saw Nicole stood next to Samuel!.

    Her heart was scorched by jealousy, but she noticed the coldness and impatience beneath SamueT''s

    eyes. She had no choice but to suppress all her emotions and said, "I asked someone to find

    Catherines address. I am here to apologize to her. I know it was my rudeness. I am sorry, Ms.

    Catherine. Please forgive my impoliteness. Please take office back in the Eternal Group.¡±

    Riley tried her best to look as lowly and humble as possible. As long as Samuel saw her sincerity, no

    matter whether or not Nicole went back to thepany, he wouldn¡¯t me her, would he?

    Thinking of this, Riley even kneeled. At this moment, reflect light made Nicole narrow her eyes.

 Chapter 16 Very Well Meaning

    Chapter 16 Very Well Meaning

    During the time abroad, Nicole had dealt with lots of shing lights, so she was especially familiar with

    the reflect light under the sun.

    Riley George was as insidious as give years ago. She was begging for pardon seemingly. In fact,

    however, she already asked someone to film this. lf Nicole was not mistaken, not long after she went to

    the Eternal Group, the video of her bullying Riley would also appear on the Inte.

    By then, she would be the target of everyone s gossips like five years ago. To make it worse, she

    was now a renowned designer in the H''J Group. The embarrassment at that time would not only be for

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    herself.

    Riley was indeed "very well meaning¡±.

    Nicole sniffed, "Ms. George, what are you doing? Back at thepany, you beat me however you

    want, and now you are here at my door to pretend to be the victim. You even ask someone to film this

    secretly. I am not sure you are here to apologize or to y rough on me?¡±

    Riley''s face paled immediately.

    "Ms. Catherine, I Don''t know what you are saying. I am really sincerely here to beg you to go back.

    Sam, l..."

    "Ms. George, you are such a good actor. Unfortunately, you seem to forget about what I do for a living. I

    am a car designer who handles theponents of car every day, having many opportunities to know

    about retroreflector. Next time, Ms. George, if you want to set me up, please be stealthier and tell the

    cameraman in the dark to hide their cameras better."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel''s eyes squint.

    He looked around fast and a shadow rushed onto the street hurriedly.

    Samuel''s eyes grew gloomy all of a sudden.

    "If you re not here to apologize, then get the fuck out. Don''t make a fool of yourself here."

    "It''s not like this. Sam, it''s not what you think. I really didn''t do that."

    Riley exined hurriedly.

    She couldn''t let Samuel know how mean she was and she couldn''t let Nicole win. That person would

    not betray her anyway, she just had to hold her ground and did not admit it.

    However, Nicole was toozy to watch her show.

    "IY you two have any other shows to put on, please do that at home. Tell me if you have an opinion on

    me, but Mr. Green, I hope you can give me a good exnation today. l am sorry, l am a bit tired. Please

    suit yourselves.

    With that, Nicole directly went back to her house and mmed the door shut, isting Samuel outside

    the doorpletely.

    Samuel failed to dodge that and his handsome features were almost knocked by the door. He stepped

    back subconsciously, but he didn''t see the stairs and missed his step, falling down onto the floor.

    "Sam."

    Riley caught him fast and her eyes were upied with worries.

    "Are you okay? Catherine is really arrogant. She''s just a car designer. How dare she treat you like this?

    Let''s find another one. As long as we give enough money, we can hire better designer.''

    Rileys words made Samuel frown again.

    He took his arms out of Riley s hand and turned to face her coldly.

    For the first time, Samuel found that he had never truly known about Riley.

    He always considered her to be gentle and kind. Five years ago, for the sake of the child of the Green

    family, she even gave birth to .Joseph despite of her personal reputation. Later on, in order to raise

    .Joseph, she even stayed in the Green family to take care of .Joseph.

    Normally, Samuel only saw Riley''s gentleness and tenderness, but today, her behaviors was beyond

    her expectation.

    Even he suspected Nicole''s identity and her purpose to Eternal Group, but Riley had never met Nicole

    before. Unexpectedly, Riley picked a fight with Nicole with disregard for the manners in front of the

    in the Green familypletely for .Joseph only.

    Such a realization disgusted him for unknown reason.

    "Riley, you have been in the Green family for five years, haven''t you?¡±

    Samuel spoke emotionlessly.

    Riley was stunned slightly and did not know what she mean, so she nodded hurriedly.

    "Yes, it has been five years.''

    "You are not young. lt has been unfair for you these years to bring up .Joseph. lf you meet any man you

    like, Don''t forget to tell me. l will help you marry out with the title as the eldest daughter. Don''t worry,

    dowry will be enough for you."

    Riley was petrified by Samuel''s words.

    "Sam, what do you mean? Are you kicking me out of the Green family? Why? Just because I offend

    Catherine? Listen to me. I know I was Wwrong. l will apologize to her. I didn¡¯t ask anyone to film this. I

    didn¡¯t

    Tears streamed out of Riley''s eyes immediately. The pitiful way she looked was as years ago.

    However, Samuel said coldly, ¡°tt has nothing to do with her. I mean it. You are not young. You can''t

    waste your youth in the Green family. Some people will never return if they''re gone. You should have

    your own life."

    After saying that, Samuel strode away.

    Rileys face was ghastly pale and her body hung by a thread.

    No!

    No way!

    She had waited for five years and loved him for so many years, giving birth to .Joseph with all her

    efforts. Originally, she thought after suffering came happiness, but how could he say something so

    heartless?

    Was it all because of Catherine?

 Chapter 17 I Support Whatever You Do

    Chapter 17 I Support Whatever You Do

    Riley quickly foll¨°wed Samuel and kept begging all the way.

    Nicole clenched her fists tightly as she heard their voice getting further and further.

    Five years ago, when he betrayed her and their marriage, messing around with Riley. He was not as

    cold and heartless as now.

    She still remembered when seeing them at the hospital. Samuel was so considerate to Riley and so

    ecstatic after knowing the fact that Riley was pregnant.

    But now, he just threw away the woman that he used to like so much. Then what would the position of

    Nicole, his former wife, be in his heart?

    Perhaps she had been wrong since the beginning. She should not fall in love with that man. He was a

    total coldblooded person like a rock that could never be heated.

    Although this was something she had already known, Nicole''s heart couldn''t help hurting.

    The hardships for the past five years appeared in her mind once again. Outside the burning fire was

    the bodyguard''s cruel voice, saying that everything was Samuel''s order. Even today she could still feel

    the utter desperation and coldness.

    The only way for such a man to know what he used to do was heinous and unforgivable was to let him

    experience the deep pain of being betrayed by his beloved!

    The light of hatred dashed from Nicole''s eyes.

    Her return was to have Samuel love her. She was looking forward to seeing the inconsble look of

    Samuel at the end.

    Nicole sat on the floor while leaning on the door. She couldn''t recover from her thoughts and emotions

    for a long time until the phone rang.

    The phone was called by the CEO Allen Brook that she met in America that day.

    Nicole looked slightly warmer as she saw Allens name.

    ''Allen.''

    Nicole picked up the phone and her voice was much gentler.

    lt was lucky for her to meet Allen for these ¨ªive years.

    Five years ago, Allen passed by, saved her life, took her back and gave her a new identity and a new

    life. He even trained her to be a famous designer and have the capability to make a living and

    raise her children.

    Nicole was thankful to him.

    Allen smiled when he heard Nicole s voice.

    "How is it going? Are you used to be back? Did he find faults with you?¡±

    Allen actually did not want Nicole to go back, but he knew that the hatred in her heart was too deep. lf

    she wasnt allo?wed toe back and revenge, she would never feel happy in her whole life.

    Besides, Nicole returned for some other reasons, which made Allen very sad yet he had to agree.

    Nicole listened to Allers tender voice and her body seemed to recharge.

    She stood up from the floor and took a deep breath, "Everything''s fine. Samuel is suspicious on me

    now, but with your capacity, he probably can''t find any clue useful. I will be careful. No need to worry."

    "I''ll you think you can''t go on, you cane back anytime. You know, no matter what happens, we will

    face it all together.''

    Allens words moved Nicole more or less.

    "Thank you, Allen. But there are things that l must execute in person. What''s more, we need Samuel

    for Zoe''s illness.''

    Speaking of this, both of them went silent.

    "Hows Zoe?"

    Nicole broke the silence first.

    "She''s fine. She just sleeps more and wants to find you and Lucas. Don''t worry, l am here. Zoe will be

    alright."

    "Thanks, Allen."

    Nicole didn''t seem to know what to say besides thanking him.

    "You silly. You know it, what ¨¬ want is never you gratitude. Tell me when you need my help. Lucas is

    quite a naughty kid. lf he impedes your n, l will send someone to take him back."

    "No need. With Lucas here, I would have the motivation. He''s doing well here. Don''t worry. Besides,

    Samuel will eventually know about Lucas''

    existence. Dodging is not a good idea. The only way is to let him give up the idea that Lucas is his son

    at the beginning, only then will Lucas be safe.''

    Nicole s words were irrefutable.

    ¡±I will support you whatever you do.¡±

    "Thank you, Allen. But he was being too suspicious on me today. Maybe I was too hurried. l am

    nning to cover the burns on my body. Do you know anyone reliable?"

    Nicole was still afraid even after the event when she recalled how regardless Samuel was.

    She dodged it this time, but what about the future?

    If she wanted to seduce Samuel to love her, sooner orter she will have to sleep with him. By then,

    her fire burns would be exposed.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Allen went silent for a while and whispered, "There ?is a private tattoo store in the southern city alley.

    The master there is a friend of mine. You can go there. Even if anything happens in the future, no

    evidence will be left."

    "Thanks."

    Nicole chatted with Allen about Zoe for a while, then she hung up the phone. However, her mind was

    upied by the sick and weak looking of Zoe, along with the letter''s pale face.

 Chapter 18 Mommy Gets a Fever

    Chapter 18 Mommy Gets a Fever

    Zoe was also her child.

    Back then, the god was nice to her. She gave birth to two kids, and it was a pair of twins.

    Unfortunately, her daughter Zoe Bushis lung was hurt because of breathing in too much smoke. The

    poor child stayed in the incubator for several months since she was born.

    The doctor said she might not be saved. It was Nicole''s pleading and Allens power and financial

    foundation in America that kept Zoe alive.

    Nevertheless, Zoe s kidney and other organs were failing congenitally, so she couldn''t live a happy and

    healthy life like a normal kid did.

    Three hundred and sixty-five days in a year, Zoe approximately spent three hundred days in the

    hospital. Her body was stick with tubes and her face pale the whole year. Nicole couldn''t help hating

    Samuel more as she thought of this.

    lf it was not him, how would the child be like this!

    Now, Zoe was getting weaker and weaker each year, but no transnt kidney could be found. It was all

    because Zoe and Lucas'' blood types werepletely the same as Samuel, which was the Rh-negative

    trait.

    The doctor said there was no other way except for transnting the kidney of the rtive with the

    same blood type. Yet, how would Samuel, a heartless person, donate his kidney voluntarily?

    Back then, even though he clearly knew that she was pregnant with his baby, he still burnt her and her

    children to death cruelly, not to mention Saving Zoe.

    The past hatred made Nicole impossible to bear this.

    She had to let Samuel have a taste of the pain of being betrayed and hurt by his beloved. Finally, she

    would cut his chest open with her own hands and took his kidney out to save her daughter!

    This was what he owed Zoe. He must pay it back!

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole was covered by the immense hatred and her expression ferocious.

    lt was not easy for her to calm down, but she felt her body soaked with sweat.

    Nicole hurriedly stood up and went to take a shower as she remembered the fire burns that needed

    taking care of on her body. Then, she went to the tattoo store that Allen mentioned.

    The master became very respectful when he heard that she was introduced by Allen.

    Nicoley on the bed, bearing the thickly dotted needles piercing her skin as if she was back in the ¨ªire

    five years ago. ltt was so hot and desperate.

    Her body was covered with sweat and blood, but she clenched her teeth and didn''t say a word until it

    was done.

    Nicole insisted for more than four hours of tattooing. She even fainted halfway. The masters were

    worried, but Nicole asked them to continue.

    When it was over, she almost copsed. lt wasrrt until taking a long break that she could stand up and

    drove back home.

    lt was almost time for Lucas and Olivia to go home after ss.

    Nicole went to the kitchen and prepared some simple dishes. Suddenly, she felt top-heavy and fatigue

    all over.

    She had been weak for the past few years. She thought she caught a cold, so she went to find some

    pills to take. After that, she fell asleep on the bed.

    Lucas and Olivia went home did not see anyone, but the food was prepared.

    "Mommy, mommy!"

    Lucas was searching for Nicole hurriedly.

    When he opened the door of the bedroom and saw Nicole in aa, he was flustered.

    "Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Ms. Kent,e quickly. Mommy got a fever!"

    Lucas was tiny and couldn''t move Nicole at all, so he could only ask Olivia for help.

    When Olivia heard what Lucas say, she scurried by and found Nicole''s body red terribly. Worse still, her

    body was boiling hot.

    "What''s wrong? Lucas, call 911. Your mommy does not get a simple fever."

    Lucas went pale as he heard this.

    He quickly took out the phone and dialed 911 with trembling hands.

    When the ambnce arrived, Lucas'' eyes were filled with tears that never streamed down. The way he

    looked was really heartbreaking to see.

    "Lucas, Don''t worry. Your mom is going to be fine."

    Oliviaforted Lucas, but even she was not very positive.

    The ambnce arrived soon and brought Nicole to the hospital for emergency treatment. lt turned out

    to be drug allergy that caused infection and fever.

    "What''s wrong with you guys? The patient ?is allergic to the medicine used when embroidering tattoo,

    but she still insisted on doing that. Its lucky that this tattoo did not take her life. Luckily, you guys sent

    her here in time. lf itster, she would directly be in shock.''

    The doctor reproached very sternly.

    Olivia and Lucas were both stunned.

    Neither of them knew why Nicole would suddenly want to be tattooed. Still, Olivia admitted the fault

    hurriedly.

    "Doctor, we were wrong. Please save her life."

    "Rx. After tonight''s observation, she will be fine if nothing happens tomorrow. However, she needs to

    take the medicine. Besides, the tattoo on her needs to be sterilized. The youngsters today are really

    wild.''

    The doctor left while shaking his head.

    Olivia turned around and saw Lucas open Nicole''s clothes. They watched the tattoo on her and were

    ?in a daze.

    Mommy was never a person who liked to have tattoo. What had happened exactly that made her do

    such thing?

    Lucas didn''t understand, but his eyes narrowed slightly.

    He must figure this out!

 Chapter 19 Are You Planning to Be My Friend?

    Chapter 19 Are You nning to Be My Friend?

    Olivia saw the way Lucas narrowed his eyes, which waspletely the same as how Samuel did that.

    She couldn''t help sighing, but it also interrupted Lucas'' thought.

    "Ms. Kent?"

    "Your mom is alright now. Dor?tt you worry. I will go get something to eat. Do not run around. I will stay

    here tonight to take care of your mom. I am going to send you back to have a rest first. Are you afraid?¡±

    Olivia massaged Lucas'' head and her heart hurt in a way.

    This kid was very mature though at a young age. He had so many ideas in his mind, but he was a kid

    after all. Seeing his mother sick, he would also feel worried and panic. However, here is the hospital,

    there were bacteria everywhere. Now that Nicole got sick, Olivia had to take good care of Lucas.

    "I am not afraid. Ms. Kent, please take good care of my mother.''

    Lucas made a bow toward Olivia.

    Such a courtesy scared Olivia.

    "Kid, what are you doing? Your mom and l are best friends. Don''t worry. l will definitely take good care

    of her. Be careful at home. Remember to lock the door, okay? Promise me never open the door no

    matter who knocks. Call me if anything happens."

    Olivia was still a little concerned, but she had no choice but to have Lucas go home first so that she

    could feel relieved.

    However, Lucas thought of another thing, so he did not disagree with this arrangement.

    He nodded and said, "I know it. Ms. Kent, Don''t worry. I can take care of myself."

    "Good boy!"

    Olivia looked at Nicole who was still in aa. She found the special nurse to keep an eye on Nicole,

    then she brought Lucas to eat something. Since Lucas was concerned about Nicole s situation, he did

    not eat a lot. Olivia brought him some extra snacks to bring home.

    When Lucas arrived home, Olivia warned again and left in a hurry.

    As soon as Olivia left, Lucas opened theputer.

    He remembered that there was a camera in the house. He wanted to find out what mommy had gone

    through today. What he could do was find the answer from the camera.

    When he saw Samuel bully Nicole, his little hands clenched tightly. A ray of fury dashed from his eyes.

    His so-called daddy abandoned them five years ago, and now he even bullied mommy like this. Who

    gave him the right to do so?

    Lucas closed the monitor video and quickly hacked thepany inte of the Eternal Group. He

    browsed through the gossip on thepany''s online tform and realized that when Nicole left the

    He did not stop Riley and those people said Riley was Samuel''s fianc¨¦e. She would be the future wife

    of the CEO of the Eternal Group.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He suddenly thought of Joseph.

    Was this Riley .Joseph''s mother?

    Was this woman who ruined mommy and daddys marriage and drove mommy away from home?

    Lucas'' little fist smashed on the table.

    Damn it!

    This was a total nonsense!

    But why would mommy go tattoo?

    Lucas could not figure this out, but he could not tolerate others who had bullied his mother, especially

    Samuell

    lt seemed that Samuel did not learn from hisst lesson.

    Lucas'' lips curled up slightly. He wanted to do something, but he suddenly thought ofst time when he

    was almost caught by someone. He had to think this over, then he turned off theputer.

    He took out the phone and found .Joseph''s phone number that he just acquired today. He directly

    dialed the number.

    "Hi, who is it?"

    A naive and soft voice came from the other side.

    Lucas said, ''!tts me. Lucas."

    "Lucas? Great! You call my phone! It''s going great! Are you going to be my friend?¡±

    4oseph jumped up happily.

    Because he was the eldest grandson of the Green family, everyone respected him, but nobody dared

    to be his friend. Only Lucas, who transferred to their school for the first day, dared to snatch something

    from him. Lucas evenughed at him and gave him a cold shoulder.

    Joseph felt that Lucas was very interesting and insisted on being friends with him, but Lucas refused

    coldly. But now thetter suddenly called, Joseph felt extremely ttered.

    However, Lucas said coolly, ''Are you the grandson of the Green family? Don''t tell me you were bluffing

    when you said you would be the inheritor of the Eternal Group."

    "No, I was not. My mommy told me. l am the only child of the Green family, and the Eternal Group will

    be mine!"

    Joseph couldn''t help yelling out loud when he heard Lucas question his identity.

    Nevertheless, Lucas said coldly, Who knows whether you''re bragging. Tomorrow is the weekend, if you

    really are the inheritor of the Eternal Group, then take me to visit the Eternal Group. lf others are

    respectful to you, then I will believe you. Of course, if you are bluffing, you can tell me now."

    ¡±l am not bragging. I will bring you to my daddyspany tomorrow. Eight oclock in the morning, I will

    wait for you at the kindergarten."

    doseph could not allow others to question his identity and he made the invitation promptly.

    The smile on Lucas'' lips curled up even more.

    "Okay. That''s it. See you tomorrow morning."

    When he hung the phone, Lucas smiled like a fox. The smile on his naive face looked very strange, but

    it was also a little wicked.

 Chapter 20 You Still Remember Your Son?

    Chapter 20 You Still Remember Your Son?

    Nicole seemed to be in that fire again. All her desperate pleas for help were consumed by fire.

    "No! Help! Help me!"

    She was sweating buckets. She waved her hands and was like a helpless child.

    Olivia hurriedly grabbed her hand and said with pity, "Nicole, its okay. Ifs okay. m here. lm here. Don''t

    be afraid."

    Although she did not know what Nicole had gone through in the past five years, the fire five years ago

    was known to the whole Seapolis City.

    No one could get out of that nightmare.

    She had heard that the fire burned everything. The roaring mes burned for several hours.

    "It hurts! It so hurts! Help me. I''m going to die of pain!"

    Nicole grabbed Olivias hands, as if she had grabbed the straw. She used all her strength to grab

    Olivias hands. Her nails sank into Olivias skin. It hurt, but not as much as the pain in Olivias heart.

    "What exactly have you been through? Why did you have a tattoo? Nicole, you have too many secrets.

    How can l help you?¡±

    Olivias eyes were misty.

    She wanted to get justice for Nicole. But who was the other party?

    lt was Samuel!

    The most powerful man of the Seapolis City.

    What could an ordinary person like her do to this man, who was so powerful2

    The only thing she could do for Nicole was provide her with a ce to live and help her with some

    chores as much as possible.

    She could feel that Nicole came back with a n this time and even would do something big. But

    Nicole didn''t say anything to her and she couldn''t ask. Now, seeing Nicole in s?ch pain, Olivia was

    extremely sad.

    It was only after a long time that Nicole quieted down. But the tears kept trickling down her cheeks. She

    kept murmuring and asking why, calling Lucas and Zoe.

    The night passed unnoticed.

    When the sunlight shone through the window, Nicole woke up.

    She looked at the white ceiling and the white bed. lt took her a while to realize where she was.

    She moved her arm, instantly waking up Olivia.

    "you''re awake? Are you okay now? [ll go get a doctor for you."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Olivia ran out before Nicole could say anything.

    Nicole could not help but smile. She could feel how weak she was now.

    It seemed that the Seapolis City was not a good city for her. She just came back and fell ill.

    When the doctor arrived, Nicole had regained some strength. After examination, the doctor said that

    Nicole was out of danger. But she still needed to take some medicine.

    "You can''t be so capricious anymore. you''re allergic to drugs and still got a tattoo. Were you risking

    death?¡±

    The doctor med her. Nicole looked down, listened to it, and did not say anything.

    She was sensitive. When she gave birth to Lucas and Zoe and Allen let her have stic surgery to

    repair her burned face, she knew she was allergic to drugs. So, in the past five years, she had just got

    her face repaired but also suffered from shock countless times. Fortunately, Allen had been with her, so

    that she did not die easily.

    lf Samuel did not suspect her and wanted to check her body, she might not have risked getting a tattoo

    to cover up the burns on her body.

    But how could she talk to the doctor about these things?

    Seeing that Nicole was quite obedient, the doctor gave a few exnations and went out, saying that

    she could be discharged at any time.

    After the doctor left, Olivia quickly turned around to look at Nicole.

    "Why did you get a tattoo? Don''t tell me you don¡¯t know you''re allergic to drugs."

    Seeing Olivia insisting on getting to the bottom of the matter, Nicole lightly sighed and told Olivia

    everything.

    "Are you crazy? Just to keep Samuel from finding out your true identity, you re treating yourself like

    this? For such a scum, is it worth it? l''ll something happens to you, what about Lucas? Have you

    thought about him?¡±

    Olivia was very angry.

    Nicole said in a low voice, ¡°Allen rmended me the tattoo artist. l knew he must have prepared

    everything for me. lf the tattoo artist hasn''t dissolved the drug, I might have been more serious now.

    Don''t worry. i''m fine. After going back, l took some anti-inmmatory medicine. But I didn''t expect to

    scare you guys. By the way, where is Lucas?¡±

    "You still remember your son?¡±

    Olivia was still furious. But she couldn''t me Nicole. Back then, Nicole suffered so m?ch. No matter

    what she was going to do to Samuel, Olivia felt that Samuel deserved it.

    "Well, where did Lucas go?¡±

    Nicole shook Olivia''s arm and was like a spoiled child.

    Olivia helplessly poked her head with her hand and said angrily, "This is a hospital with a lot of bacteria.

    How can I let him stay here? Lucas is at home. if you''re okay, i''ll go through discharge procedures.

    Let''s hurry back to take a look. l''m a little worried about this him."

    "Okay."

    Nicole was anxious to return home as soon as possible now. Lucas was at home by himself for one

    night. Was he really okay? She could not help but get a little worried.

 Chapter 21 See Through but Not Expose

    Chapter 21 See Through but Not Expose

    Nicole and Olivia quickly went through the discharge procedures. They were worried about Lucas. So,

    they hastened to return home. At this time, Lucas had already gotten up, cleaned himself up and

    prepared breakfast.

    "Mommy, you''re back? You feel better? Why did you leave the hospital so early?"

    Lucas was especially happy when he saw Nicole.

    Olivia looked at the congee with minced pork and preserved egg and hot buns prepared by Lucas and

    said gently, ¡°Brat, did you make this congee?"

    Lucas shook his head and said, ¡°No, I went out to buy it. But I can learn how to make it from now on

    and prepare meals for Mommy."

    "Baby, you are so nice."

    Nicole softened up. She touched Lucas''s head, feeling that he was the best angel in her life and was

    the best gift God had given her.

    "Today is Saturday. You have no ss and Mommy is fine. After breakfast, you can go to have fun."

    Nicole wanted her child to have his own life. That was why she brought him back. She was very

    relieved to leave Lucas to Olivia.

    Lucas smiled and took Nicole''s hand. He pulled her to the dining room and sat down, whispering,

    "Mommy, [ll eat with you first. But i have to go out today. I have an appointment with my ssmates to

    go out and y. You''re not going to disallow it, are you?¡±

    Looking at her son''s pleading eyes, Nicole couldrt bring herself to reject him.

    "Alright. But you have to be careful. If something happens, call mommy at any time."

    "Okay"

    Lucas smiled like an angel.

    Olivia was a little envious. But she knew that Lucas needed some rxation, especially when Nicole

    wasn feeling well. She had seen with her own eyes how scared Lucas was yesterday. So, she was also

    somewhat distressed.

    They sat down and had breakfast. Then, Lucas went out early.

    Olivia proposed to go to see him off, but Lucas refused.

    ¡°Just let him go by himself. He can do it."

    Nicole was very confident of her son.

    Olivia said with concern, "Nicole, he is only a four-year-old child."

    "In America, he can go to the supermarket by himself at the age of three. At three and a half years old,

    he can walk halfway across Chinatown.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Don''t underestimate Lucas. He''s not a flower in a greenhouse. Dorrt worry."

    Olivia could not understand Nicole''s statement and looked at her in amazement. When she saw the

    affirmation of Lucas in Nicole''s eyes, she tried to be relieved, but still l?¨°oked outside from time to time.

    Nicole took her medicine after eating. She turned on the TV and saw a news.

    Riley had actually apologized to her in public in the medial

    "Miss Catherine, i''m sorry. I know my reckless action has embarrassed you. l? was all my fault for

    being so narrow-minded. It was my fault. i''m here to beg you to forgive me. It was all my fault. Miss

    Catherine, if you do not feel satisfied, you can beat me or scold me. I just hope that you will not vent

    your anger on Eternal Group and ruin the cooperation with Eternal Group. Mr. Green cares about this

    cooperation very m?ch. For this cooperation, he has not rested well for a long time. lf I have annoyed

    Miss Catherine, then I, Riley, sincerely apologize to you. I am willing to ept all of Miss Catherine''s

    requests without anyints. Pleasee to work at Eternal Group on Monday.''

    Riley said with tears in her eyes. But Olivia coldly snorted and said, "This is not an apology. It is

    obviously a moral kidnapping. The whole Seapolis City knows that Riley is a member of Samuel''s

    family. Now, who is she acting for? ?n the surface, she is apologizing to you. In fact, she is Saying that

    you are too arrogant and she has no choice b?t to do so."

    "See through it but not expose it. Why are you still so impatient?"

    Nicole smiled slightly and seemed not to care about Riley s tricks.

    "Why are you still so simple? This public apology looks like an apology to you. But in fact, you have

    offended many people, do you know it? At least the staff of Eternal Group will not like you and will feel

    that you deliberately embarrass their president. In these years, Samuel has been single. So, his

    reputation and status in the Seapolis City have been very high. When the female employees of Eternal

    Group saw this apology notice, they might even want to kill you. And you still care so little. l''m really

    afraid that you cannot fall back after working in Eternal Group."

    Olivia was very anxious. Seeing that Nicole did not care at all, she could hardly retain herposure.

    Nicole smiled and stood up, patted Olivia''s shoulder, and said, "Well, don''t worry. Do you think i''m still

    the Nicole of five years ago? Riley is too young to fight with me. Dont worry. ¨ª will let Samuel personally

    With that, Nicole turned around and went back to her room, leaving Olivia alone there dumbfounded.

    Let Samuel personallye to pick her up?

    Really?

    With Samuel''s nature, how could it be possible?

 Chapter 22 His Wife Is Back

    Chapter 22 His Wife Is Back

    After Nicole returned to the room, she directly sent a message to Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, sorry. In the Seapolis City, I may be a bit not limatized. I have sent an application to the

    headquarters to transfer me back to the head office. There will be a new designer to work with you.

    What is more, Miss Riley''s public apology also shows that I''m a b¨ªt tough. In that case, let''s break up

    peacefully. Catherine"

    Nicole turned off her cell phone after sending it, and then leaned on the bed and fell asleep in a daze.

    When Samuel received the message, he was slightly surprised.

    This was his personal phone number. Even Riley did not know it. He had canceled this phone number

    since Nicole was buried in the fire five years ago. Then, for no reason, he went to get this number

    again. It could be said that in addition to his assistant .Jacob, only Nicole knew this number.

    Now this Catherine actually sent a text message to him on this number. He absolutely would not

    believe that .Jacob would tell such a private thing to a strange woman like Catherine. So, it turned out

    that Catherine was Nicole!

    This made Samuel a bit excited.

    Combined with all the signs, Samuel became more and more unsettled.

    He called .Jacob directly.

    "I asked you to check Catherine''s information. How''s it going?¡±

    dacob had not gotten up. He was on the weekend break. He had nned to have a good rest.

    Unexpectedly, Samuel called him, which banished all his thoughts of sleep.

    "Mr. Green, I have used all our connections and checked by normal and abnormal channels. Catherine

    seems to have been living in the United States. There are all the records of her elementary school,

    middle school, and university. I even sent someone to visit her ssmates. All of them said that she is

    Catherine. But no one knows her French name.¡±

    Hearing .Jacob''s words, Samuel frowned slightly.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Did she have any rest period? For example, has she taken a break from school for a period of time, or

    has she had any idents?"

    When Samuel asked this, .Jacob was a little confused.

    "Mr. Green, I haven''t checked this yet."

    "In half an hour, I want all the information, I mean, all.¡±

    After saying that, he hung up without caring about what Jacob''s reaction was.

    Catherine had always lived in the United States and had records from childhood to adulthood. Then,

    why did she have so many simrities with Nicole? Could this really be a coincidence? And how could

    someone who had been living in the United States be rted to Olivia, who had never left the country

    and was his wife''s best friend?

    These questions were constantly hanging in Samuel''s head.

    He opened the drawer. There were the divorce agreement Nicole left five years ago and the wedding

    ring.

    Since three years of marriage, he seemed to have only bought her this wedding ring, which was for the

    sake of the wedding.

    He had thought that this marriage was not what he wanted. He could not fall in love with a woman who

    was quite scheming. But every time he came back from overtime, he could always see a light left for

    him. No matter howte he came back, Nicole always heated up the food. Even though he had never

    eaten it, she insisted on it for those years.

    He knew that Nicole had sought medical help to have a baby. But he didn''t stop her at the time. lt was

    better for him to have a wife who couldrt give birth to a child. Anyway, this marriage was not based on

    love. Children would only give him more responsibility and made their rtionship moreplicated.

    But he didn''t expect that when he saw Nicole taking those unptable Chinese medicines, he actually

    felt distressed.

    When he learned that Nicole had been hospitalized for poisoning by taking a prescription, he lost his

    At that time, he knew that Nicole''s position in his heart had changed somehow. But he didn''t like the

    change. So, he forced himself to be more distant from her and indifferent to her, thinking that this could

    bring everything back to the original point. But Nicole, the silly woman, was stubborn.

    No matter how indifferent he was, she always smiled at him, leaving the bitterness and tears to herself.

    He had thought Nicole would not shed tears. However, she had a fever one night, curled up alone in

    the big bed, and murmured his name tearfully. Only then did Samuel realize she was just a weak

    woman.

    He wanted to be good to her. Unfortunately, Riley came back with his child. At that time, he was

    sent Nicole abroad to rest. Unexpectedly, Nicolemitted adultery and was buried in a fire.

    Although five years had passed since these events happened, Samuel still had many doubts. He did

    not believe that a woman who loved him wholeheartedly wouldmit adultery. Maybe only Nicole

    could tell him personally what had happened.

    Now, she was back!

    Although there was no conclusive evidence, Samuel had that kind of feeling.

    Nicole, his wife, was back!

 Chapter 23 Why Does He Suddenly Remember That Brat

    Chapter 23 Why Does He Suddenly Remember That Brat

    After half an hour, .Jacob brought the news Samuel wanted.

    "Mr. Green, Catherine had a car ident five years ago. lt is said to be very serious. Her family took

    her abroad for treatment and they came back more than a yearter."

    "Five years ago?¡±

    Samuel was sensitive enough to notice the time.

    Jacob nodded and was also a little puzzled. The time was too coincidental.

    "What time five years ago?¡±

    "The 18th of March."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    When Jacob finished saying, Samuel''s expression changed instantly.

    "The 18th of March? Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    Jacob was surprised by Samuel''s reaction. He seldom saw Samuel so unsettled.

    Samuel suddenlyughed, which made Jacob''s hair stand on end. Samuel looked very pleased.

    "Mr. Green, are you okay?"

    "[m very fine and have never been better! You continue to investigate. Check that which country

    Catherine went for treatment five years ago after that car ident. Who apanied her and who

    was the doctor operated on her back then? I want to know all these."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, .Jacob was slightly astonished. But he quickly took them down.

    "Ves, Mr. Green. IIl do it right away."

    dJacob got up and left.

    Samuel, however, could not help but hurriedly get up and changed into a casual suit and went

    downstairs.

    He wanted to find Nicole. Even if she wouldn''t admit it, he still wanted to go and see her for her familiar

    eyes, for his suspicions and thoughts. The 18th of March!

    lt was the day Nicole was buried in the fire!

    lt was definitely not a coincidence after so many coincidences happened together. Nicole''s unfamiliar

    face might be the root that unveiled it all.

    lf five years ago, Nicole became the current Catherine and reced Catherine, what would be

    impossible?

    The more Samuel thought about it, the more he thought it was possible.

    He quickly went downstairs and saw that Riley was eating with .Joseph.

    "Daddy, are you going out?"

    Joseph was particrly happy to see Samueling down, directly pushed away the dining table, and

    pounced on him.

    "Joseph, your hands are dirty. Dont to?ch your daddys clothes."

    Riley saw .Joseph''s oily hands and hurriedly stopped him. But it was still toote. .Joseph had already

    jumped into Samuel''s arms.

    Looking at this little child in his arms, Samuel softened up.

    He stroked .Joseph''s head and said with a smile, "I have to go out for something. It''s a weekend. Why

    did you get up so early?"

    "I have an appointment with my ssmate to visit daddyspany. Daddy, can you drive us there?¡±

    Joseph hugged Samuelsp and looked up, his big eyes blinking, even with a hint of supplication.

    Looking at his face, Samuel suddenly remembered another face.

    A brat with the exact same pair of eyes as himl

    That brat looked innocent but pissed on his face, which made h¨¬m beughed at by the whole city! If it

    were not for that he suppressed that ridiculous news with the Green family''s status and power as soon

    as possible, he did not know how many people would discuss it.

    Why did he suddenly remember that brat?

    Samuel frowned slightly, and his face became somewhat ugly.

    Riley had been observing Samuel carefully.

    She gave birth to .Joseph five years ago. For the sake of the child, Samuel asked .Joseph to call him

    daddy, which made Riley feel that she had a chance. But in the past five years, Samuel had always

    been very indifferent to her. Only when facing .Joseph, could he be a little gentle.

    She had thought that Samuel would meet all of .Joseph''s requests. Unexpectedly, the request .Joseph

    made today caused Samuel to change his face.

    Riley quickly stepped forward and hugged .Joseph, reprimanding, "Why are you so ignorant? How can

    a child like you bring people in to visit thepany? lf thepany''s secrets are leaked, can you

    afford it?"

    Joseph was reprimanded by Riley and immediately burst into tears.

    Samuel frowned and said coldly, "Why are you reprimanding him? He is the future heir of Eternal

    Group. Why cant he visit thepany?

    Besides, how can the kids stealpany secrets? Stop reprimanding .Joseph from now on.

    After saying that, Samuel directly picked up .Joseph from Riley''s hand, rubbed his hair, and said,

    "Hurry to eat. After eating, daddy will drive you there. Where is your ssmate waiting for you? F?l go

    with you to pick him up, okay?"

    "Good! Daddy, I love you so much"

    Joseph stopped crying but smiled and gave Samuel a kiss with his greasy mouth. B?t Samuel did not

    look angry at all. Instead, his eyes were gentle enough to make Riley jealous.

    lf Samuel could look at her like this, she would be willing to die.

    "Samuel, why don''t I also go along? .Joseph is still young and always needs someone to take care of. I

    am his mommy. l?t will be better If l can follow him."

    Riley hurriedly spoke and itched to have a go.

 Chapter 24 We Meet Again

    Chapter 24 We Meet Again

    She had thought that Samuel would agree. Unexpectedly, Samuel just patted his jacket and said

    indifferently, ''No need. I can take care of Joseph. Besides, you are not an employee. lt is not proper for

    you to go there."

    "It is the weekend today. There is no one in thepany.''

    Riley was a little reluctant.

    She also wanted to work in the Eternal Group. But Samuel rejected her to avert suspicion. He said that

    if she wanted to do business, he could open a separatepany for her. In fact, she just wanted to be

    with Samuel.

    Samuel didn''t seem to see Riley''s grievance and said faintly, ¡°Thepany has its own system.

    Besides, it is always monitored. Stop it."

    Riley heard this, eyes brimming with tears.

    "Samuel, are you afraid that I will do harm to thepany? I worry. I always take sides with the Green

    family."

    "I know. But there are the rules. Riley, don¡¯t make it difficult for me."

    Although Samuel''s voice was light, there was an extra hint of intimidation.

    Riley knew that it would be invidious to continue to pester. Although she was reluctant, she took two

    steps back and went to take care of Joseph for dinner.

    When exactly would she be able to truly be the hostess of the Green family?

    Riley was furious inside but looked calm. Seeing her son happily have a quick breakfast before jumping

    off the chair and running towards Samuel, she suddenly felt jealousy and resentment.

    This brat took away all of Samuel''s attention. That was not what she had intended. Why was everything

    out of her control now?

    Joseph, however, did not see Rileys face and happily took Samuel''s hand and said, "Daddy, let''s go.

    lIm afraid my ssmate has waited for a long time and will think I''m lying to him."

    "Alright. Let''s go!"

    Samuel directly lifted .Joseph over his head and let him sit on his shoulder. Then, they went out while

    talking andughing.

    When they reached the kindergarten entrance, Lucas had already been here for a while.

    Joseph opened the car door and ran down.

    "Lucas! Come on. My Daddy is specially taking us to visit h¨ªispany today."

    Joseph''s words made Lucas somewhat dazed.

    When he saw Samuel get off the car and saw .Joseph sweetly calling Samuel Daddy, Lucas suddenly

    felt a little ufortable.

    Samuel did not expect that .Josephs ssmate was Lucas, the brat who peed all over him at the

    airport.

    He quickly stepped forward and looked at Lucas coldly without saying anything, emitting the pressure.

    He was a superior. Many adults could not bear under s?ch pressure. But Lucas just looked at Samuel

    as if he did notpletely feel anything.

    He sweetly smiled and said, "Good day, uncle. We meet again."

    His boldness made Samuel a little impressed.

    "You are .Josephs ssmate?"

    "Yes, my name is Lucas Bush. I just transferred to .Josephs ss."

    Lucas was polite and decent. Compared with .Joseph, he was not like a child of his age.

    Samuel was tempted to ask about his parents. But he felt it was ridiculous for such a small child to

    stitch him up after thinking about it carefully. It should be his opponent who seized this opportunity.

    Thinking of this, Samuel let Lucas get into the car. But a thought crossed his mind.

    Lucas Bush?

    His family name was Bush, too?

    He seemed to have met several people who were surnamed Bush recently.

    Samuel took Lucas and .Joseph to Eternal Group, apanied them to visit thepany, and even

    some departments would exin to them.

    Lucas could not find the opportunity to take action. He even felt that Samuel deliberately guarded him.

    Was it because thest video headline incident made Samuel suspicious?

    Lucas was thinking all the way, and Samuel was also observing him. He felt that Lucas looked familiar,

    as if he had seen him before. But in his memory, he had no impression of the child at all.

    After they finished visiting Eternal Group, Samuel intended to send them back. But Lucas hurriedly

    said, "No, Uncle Samuel. I still have to go to the orphanage to do volunteer work."

    "Volunteer work?"

    Samuel was a little surprised. Few children nowadays would do volunteer work.

    "Are your parents going with you?¡±

    "No, l''m going by myself. ve had an appointment with the dean. Uncle Samuel, please send me to the

    St. Petersburg Orphanage, thanks."

    Lucas was liberal and dignified.

    Joseph asked in confusion, "Why do you go to the orphanage to do volunteer work? Those children are

    all orphans. You can''t y with them."

    "Joseph, what are you talking about?"

    Samuel frowned slightly and was somewhat unhappy. They were all four-year-old children. But what

    Joseph said made him feel ashamed.

    Lucas just smiled and said, "My mommy said that every child ?is an angel sent to earth by God. So,

    there is no distinction like noble children and lowly children. My mommy told me to help more orphans if

    I have the ability to do so. That is for myself."

    These words suddenly made Samuel pause.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    lt seemed that several years ago, there was also a silly woman who had said this.

 Chapter 25 Which Is Your Room

    Chapter 25 Which Is Your Room

    "What is your mommy''s name?¡±

    Samuel subconsciously asked. After he asked, he realized that it was not appropriate. But he could not

    take back it.

    Lucas faintly froze, but smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Samuel, is not polite of you to ask my mommy s name

    so rashly. Please hurry to send me there. i''m going to bete."

    lt was the first time in his life that he heard a four-year-old ch?ild say he was impolite. But Samuel did

    not feel embarrassed. He found that he was m?re thick-skinned now.

    "Get in the car.¡±

    Samuel sent Lucas to the orphanage. After seeing that the dean and Lucas seemed to be familiar with

    each other, he felt relieved and left.

    He asked someone to send .Joseph back home and drove to Nicole''s ce.

    For some reason, he especially wanted to see Nicole now, even though her face was different from the

    one in his memory.

    Olivia had intended to stay at home with Nicole. But something happened in the kindergarten. She was

    called back by the dean.

    When the doorbell rang, Nicole was sleepy but still got up. When she saw from the cat eye that it was

    Samuel, she instantly woke up.

    This man came quite quickly.

    Nicole cleaned herself up a bit before opening the door.

    "Mr. Green? Why are you here?¡±

    "Aren''t you sick? l came to see you."

    Samuel said naturally and couldn''t help but look at Nicole.

    Her face was a bit flushed and she was indeed not in a good state.

    Samuel hurriedly reached out and touched Nicole s forehead, which scared Nicole into backing up.

    "Don''t move."

    His voice became cold.

    Nicole subconsciously paused.

    By the time she realized she did not have to be so obedient, Samuel had already touched her

    forehead.

    Compared with the temperature of her forehead, the warm temperature made her morefortable.

    Samuel''s expression instantly changed.

    "Your forehead is so hot. How can you stay at home? Are you a child? Dorrt you know to go to the

    hospital? Change your clothes now and send you to the hospital"

    Nicole had never seen Samuel so care about her before.

    Men were really cheap!

    They never cared about the woman who treated him well at home. Instead, they were always protective

    towards the woman outside!

    Nicole snorted inside, but did not show it on the surface.

    "Thanks for your kindness, Mr. Green. l just came back from the hospital. The doctor said that I would

    be fine after taking some medicine and having a good rest."

    ¡°Then why do?it you have a rest? What are you doing standing here?¡±

    Samuel''s words confused Nicole.

    Wasn''t it because he came that she came out to open the door?

    Samuel did not care about what Nicole thought. He directly stepped forward, picked up Nicole and

    walked in.

    "Mr. Green, what are you doing? Please put me down!"

    Nicole struggled and was somewhat annoyed. Why did not she guard against this yboy to do this?

    Before, Samuel would never do this to a woman on his own initiative!

    Nicole suddenly realized that maybe Samuel just wouldn''t do this to her before.

    Thinking of this, Nicole was a little sad. She felt that her previous infatuation was a terrible waste.

    Samuel, however, ignored her words and said in a low voice, "Which is your room?¡±

    ¡±The one on the left hand. Bu?t Mr. Green, does your girlfriend Miss Riley know that you are so

    enthusiastic about others? Will shee and argue with me?¡±

    Nicole suppressed her bitterness and pretended to say it in a rxed way.

    Samuel kicked down the door and put her on the bed before saying indifferently, ''Riley is not my

    girlfriend."

    "Not your girlfriend? How ?is that possible? I''ve heard that you have a four-year-old child. Mr. Green,

    you are too hical. A woman, who is willing to give birth to a child for you, must love you very much.

    You just let her live in your house as an unwed mother. l?s not proper, right?"

    Nicole leaned against the bed and saidzily.

    She lookedzy and was like a cat.

    Samuel looked at her. Seeing that unfamiliar face but particrly familiar eyes, he tried to see

    something from Nicole''s eyes. But Nicole hid it too well. He couldn''t see any jealousy at all.

    It shouldn''t be like this!

    Nicole loved him so m?ch. How could she not be jealous of Riley?

    He still remembered how angry Nicole was when she learned that Riley was pregnant. Now, she was

    so calm that as if she were not the same person.

    Nicole was not afraid of his gaze and let him look at her.

    The infatuated Nicole of that year had been burnt to death in the fire. The current Nicole was an

    avenger who came back to let Samuel try the feeling of being hurt by his beloved. What''s more, she

    came back even for one of his kidneys!

    So, how could she be jealous?

    Nicole kept saying to herself and smiling. She remained as calm as she was before.

    Samuel suddenly felt a little upset.

    He did not even want to look at Nicole''s clear and calm eyes.

    "Is there ginger at the kitchen? I''ll cook some ginger soup for you. lt helps to reduce fever."

    Samuel hurriedly changed the topic, which made Nicole freeze.

    She did not like ginger since she was a child. But with Samuel''s understanding of her, he should not

    know about it. So, he must ask this question casually, right?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 26 I Dont Want Anyone But You

    Chapter 26 I Don''t Want Anyone But You

    "I don''t like ginger. Don''t bother, Mr. Green. Besides, you are so noble. How can l have the nerve to ask

    you to cook ginger soup for me?¡±

    Nicole said indifferently, looking uninterested.

    Samuel became a little serious.

    She didn''t like ginger?

    His wife didn''t like ginger either!

    He was suddenly a little happy.

    "Its okay. If you don''t like ginger, just drink some water."

    After saying that, regardless of whether Nicole agreed or not, Samuel went straight to the kitchen, took

    the ginger, and began to cut it into slice. Nicole froze.

    Why did this Samuel y by different rules?

    Where was the cold man who used to be sternly cool and unmoved?

    "Hey, do you not understand my words? I said I do not want to eat or drink!"

    Nicole directly sprang out of bed. Seeing Samuel staying in her kitchen, she suddenly felt awkward.

    Such a cozy scene should not appear between them.

    And she didn''t think that Samuel was in love with her now. He just wanted to get close to her because

    of suspicion.

    Nicole had intended to go forward to seize the kitchen knife in Samuel''s hand. But Samuel suddenly

    turned around and directly pressed her against the kitchen door.

    His breath came to her.

    Nicole could not help but be nervous. She subconsciously wanted to struggle. Suddenly, Samuel

    picked her up and ced her on the bed again.

    "If you do not want me to tie you to the bed, you''d better be good and obedient."

    After threatening Nicole, he turned around and went back to the kitchen again.

    Nicole was puzzled.

    She knew how strong and domineering Samuel was. But what he did confused her.

    What did he want?

    Did he suspect her and wanted her to expose her true identity?

    Nicole was confused and Samuel had cooked the ginger soup and brought it in.

    "Drink it yourself or should I feed you?¡±

    Samuel handed it to Nicole. The pungent smell instantly made Nicole frown. She recoiled in disgust,

    b?t Samuel''s hand also moved forward.

    "I prefer to feed medicine with my mouth. Would you like to try?"

    Samuel spoke again. Nicole almost choked herself.

    What was wrong with this man?

    He was not so frivolous in the past.

    Was it because the object was not her before? So, this was what Samuel would really act like?

    Thinking of this, Nicole suddenly felt extremely angry.

    "Mr. Green, it''s easy for others to get you wrong if you act like this. Besides, please stay away from me.

    I can''t afford to offend your girlfriend. I don''t want to be known to the people in the Seapolis City yet!"

    Seeing Nicole getting angry, Samuel was in a good mood instead.

    He smiled and said, "Riley is not my girlfriend, and .Joseph is not my son. We are just father and son in

    name."

    Nicole froze again.

    lf she was not Nicole and did not know about Samuel and Riley, perhaps she would have believed

    Samuel''s lie. But now, she despised Samuel even more.

    She had thought Samuel was a man of indomitable spirit. But she didn''t expect him to be such a

    scumbag!

    How could she have been so blind and fallen in love with such a scumbag?

    She couldn¡¯t forget the scene Samuel apanied Riley to the maternity checkup. Now, he told her

    that .Joseph was not his son. Who would believe it?

    Nicole suddenly felt sad.

    She snatched the bowl from Samuel''s hand and finished the ginger soup in one breath.

    "Now is ¨ªt okay? Can Mr. Green leave now? I''m going to rest."

    Nicole''s sudden repugnance for him confused Samuel.

    He was exining. Why was she so angry?

    Was it because Riley was still living in the Green Family?

    Samuel thought about it. He had allowed Riley to live in the Green Family for so many years because

    he needed her to take care of .Joseph. Now, it seemed not to be proper.

    "Have a good rest and I¡¯II pick you up to work on Monday."

    "Who tell you l''m going to work? I have said that I will ask the head office to change me! Don''t you

    understand, Mr. Green?"

    Nicole s voice was harsh.

    Samuel, however, smiled with his eyes full of affections.

    "1 don?t want anyone but you.¡±

    Nicole was surprised for a while. When she reacted and wanted to retort, Samuel had already got up

    and walked outside.

    She couldn? figure out what Samuel meant.

    That heartless man wouldn''t be so quick to fall in love with a woman. So, it was just a conspiracy!

    She had to stick to herself.

    Nicole kept telling herself. .Jlust as she was about to say something, her phone rang.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Seeing it was Lucas, Nicole''s face instantly was filled with joy.

    "Baby, what''s wrong?¡±

    Nicole answered the phone and her voice was so gentle, which instantly made Samuel stop.

    He turned around slightly and saw Nicole smiling as if she had the world. Her satisfied and happy

    expression hurt Samuel.

    Who called her?

    Could it be that it was her current boyfriend? Her lover? Or her husband?

    Thinking of this, Samuel was angry and became cold. He wished he could directly kill the opposite man

    through the phone by his cold eyes.

 Chapter 27 Hes just unforgivable

    Chapter 27 He''s just unforgivable

    Lucas didn''t know that the call had given Samuel countless hostility. He sat leisurely in the chair with a

    lollipop in his hand. He smiled and said,

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m at St. Petersburg orphanage now. I helped an orphan before and she was here. I got in

    touch with the Dean today and came to have a look. It''s not bad here. Godfather will invest. The dean

    is very kind to me. Mommy, can you pick me up?¡±

    ¡°OK. Let me know then. I''ll pick you up.¡±

    Nicole said with a smile.

    Samuel''s face was even worse.

    Was she going to pick him up?

    Was heing to Seapolis?

    He had to go back and check.

    Nicole hung up. She looked up and saw that Samuel was still there. She couldn''t help frowning.

    ¡°Why haven''t you left?¡±

    Nicole was gentle when she called, but now she was cold to him. Samuel was not happy.

    ¡°Who''sing to Seapolis? I can pick him up for you.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what he meant, but she said softly, ¡°President Freen, don¡¯t bother. You''d better leave

    at once. If my friend sees it, he will misunderstand and I can''t exin it.¡±

    Samuel was a little upset, but he didn¡¯t speak and left angrily.

    Nicole rarely saw Samuel angry. She thought it was a little novel now. She turned on her cell phone to

    check Lucas¡¯ location and decided to buy a car.

    Samuel left Nicole''s apartment and was depressed. Riley called to ask if he wanted to go home for

    dinner. Samuel said impatiently, ¡°I have something to do today.¡±

    After hanging up, Samuel looked at Nicole¡¯s house. He went to a nearby supermarket and bought

    vegetables and fish and knocked on Nicole''s door again.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole frowned when she saw him standing in front of her again with these things in his hand.

    ¡°President Green, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°You are ill and no one is looking after you. I''ll make you something to eat.¡±

    With that, Samuel nned to go in, but Nicole stopped him.

    ¡°Thank you, but I don''t seem to have such a close rtionship with President green. I can order.¡±

    ¡°It''s not nutritious. You''re sick. As the president of the cooperationpany, I have to care about you,

    my subordinate.¡±

    Samuel entered the room.

    Nicole never knew Samuel was so cheeky. Besides, she didn''t think Samuel could cook.

    They were married for three years and she cooked for him. He never went into the kitchen.

    Nicole had her hands around her chest and was leaning against the kitchen door. Samuel cleaned and

    cut vegetables skillfully and poured oil.

    She was shocked by his behavior.

    When did the man learn to cook?

    Was it because of Riley and their child?

    Nicole suddenly felt sad.

    ¡°I didn''t expect President Green to be a good cook.¡±

    Nicole said jealously.

    Samuel smiled and said, ¡°Joseph is not in good health since he was young. He can''t eat other people''s

    cooking, so I learned.¡±

    Of course Nicole knew who Joseph was. She was suddenly angry.

    He could cook for his mistress¡¯s son. He was Lucas and Zoe''s father, but what did he do that year?

    ¡°Go out! You get out of here!¡±

    Nicole suddenly pulled Samuel¡¯s arm and pushed him out with all her strength. She mmed the door

    shut and her eyes were moist.

    She told herself not to care. She knew for a long time that he was ruthless. But she still had heartache.

    When she heard that he could do everything for Riley''s child, she couldn''t control her anger.

    How could her Zoe have been in the hospital since she was born without the fire five years ago and his

    ruthlessness?

    Samuel was unforgivable!

    Nicole leaned against the door and slowly sat on the floor. She held back her tears.

    Samuel was confused. He even wore an apron with funny patterns. He was suddenly kicked out but he

    seemed to see Nicole''s red eyes.

    He thought over what he had just said.

    Joseph!

    Samuel was suddenly upset.

    Whatever happened five years ago, their child may have died. He mentioned Riley''s child in front of

    her. He used a sharp de to lift her scab again.

    How could he be such a jerk?

    Samuel raised his hand and tried to knock on the door again, but his arm stayed in the air for a long

    time and dropped.

    He sighed and looked at the door and took off his apron and put it at the door. Then he left with guilt

    and loneliness.

 Chapter 28 Did anyone want to pursue you?

    Chapter 28 Did anyone want to pursue you?

    Nicole sat for a while and calmed downpletely. She stood up and looked at the unfinished food in

    the kitchen and began to cook again.

    Anyway, it was not good to waste food.

    When Olivia came back, Lucas called Nicole. Nicole drove Olivia''s car to pick up her son. She didn¡¯t

    mention that Samuel hase here.

    Samuel didn''te again after he left.

    Nicole spent the weekend with Lucas and bought a car.

    On Monday, Samuel announced in the media that Nicole was the designer sincerely invited by Eternal

    Group. Riley deliberately embarrassed Nicole so she left. He apologized to Nicole for Eternal Group.

    And he released the surveince video at that time.

    His actions immediately put Riley in the public spotlight. Everyone in Seapolis saw Riley''s jealousy and

    Nicole''s grievances. They all supported Nicole.

    Riley was scolded and barely dared to go out. She was particrly angry and asked Samuel. Samuel

    said directly, ¡°can youpare your reputation with Catherine''s? Catherine is nning all the

    Riley was speechless.

    Although she didn''t benefit from Samuel, she med Nicole for everything. They became enemies.

    Olivia saw the news and called to ask Nicole what was going on. Nicole calmly told her not to mind.

    Lucas saw what Samuel did. He didn¡¯t say anything but he was a little relieved.

    This man had a conscience. He defended Mommy, or he would never forgive him.

    There was a lot of public opinion, but Nicole kept herself at home and focused on rest.

    On Tuesday, many flowers almost filled Nicole¡¯s door. The courier said President Green sent them and

    wished her a speedy recovery.

    Nicole found it particrly ironic.

    They were married for three years and she never received any presents from Samuel, let alone roses.

    Now he was like a teenager and gave her 999 roses. It was a pity that Nicole couldn''t be moved any

    more.

    Lucas frowned slightly when he saw the flowers.

    ¡°Mommy, are you being pursued? Am I going to have a stepfather?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Don''t worry about adults. Do your homework quickly.¡±

    Nicole drove Lucas back to his room and threw all the flowers directly into the nearby trash can.

    Lucas watched the surveince video and learned that Samuel had done it. He frowned and thought.

    On Wednesday, the courier delivered Nicole''s favorite food and it was specially prepared by the best

    restaurant in Seapolis. These dishes must be booked at least a week in advance. Samuel used all of

    his rtionships to deliver the dishes to Nicole.

    On Thursday, Samuel brought all kinds of health care products.

    On Friday, Samuel asked a doctor to check Nicole''s health, but Nicole kicked him out.

    Nicole thought she was going crazy.

    Samuel was not a passionate person, but now he hadpletely disrupted all her understanding of

    him. If Samuel did all this to expose her, Nicole admitted that Samuel was really a master. Because she

    couldn''t hold on.

    She nned to contact him on Saturday, but Samuel didn''te on Saturday and Sunday.

    He disappeared suddenly.

    Nicole kept looking out and even at the watch on her wrist from time to time. Lucas was particrly

    upset by her uneasiness.

    The man abandoned them five years ago and made Mommy and Zoe suffer a lot. Now why could he

    get Mommy''s forgiveness in a few days?

    No!

    No way!

    Lucas frowned again and his eyes were thoughtful.

    After two quiet days, Nicole sent Lucas to kindergarten on Monday. She was a little flustered.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel suddenly ignored her. Was she too indifferent to him? If Samuel was really impatient, what

    about her n?

    When Nicole was at a loss, Samuel appeared in the media again.

    ¡°The design of the new sports car model developed by H¡¯J Group and Eternal Group has now been

    finalized. Miss Catherine will arrive at the automobile processing nt of Eternal Group at 9 a.m. for a

    field trip. This is the first time for multinational groups to cooperate. I hope the reporters will be there

    but don''t disturb Miss Catherine. Thank you!¡±

    Nicole was stunned.

    This damn Samuel!

    When did she finalize the model design? But now there was a notice. If she didn''t go, she and H''J

    Group would lose face!

 Chapter 29 Samuel, what do you mean

    Chapter 29 Samuel, what do you mean

    Nicole looked at the time. It was almost eight o''clock. If there was no traffic jam, she could get there in

    time, but she didn¡¯t know where the automobile processing nt of Eternal Group was.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, Samuel sent her a coordinate and marked the specific location and asked her to drive

    carefully.

    Nicole replied angrily, ¡°you bastard!¡±

    Samuel looked at the phone and smiled. He was in a much better mood.

    Jacob waited and looked at Samuel. He didn¡¯t speak, but he had arranged everything since Nicole''s

    arrival.

    Riley seemed to be living in a nightmare this week.

    For five years she thought Samuel was a piece of ice. She wanted to impress Samuel with her passion

    and Joseph. She wanted to be the mistress of Green Family. But Samuel had been indifferent to her.

    But now he was passionate about Nicole. He totally ignored the public opinion and gave her something

    every day.

    Although Samuel didn¡¯t show up with Nicole at the same time, his abnormality made Riley feel crisis

    and deeply hostile to Nicole.

    Whatever the identity and background of the woman, Samuel was very kind to her. She couldn''t let her

    stay here!

    When Riley saw Samuel''s news in the media, her eyes were vicious.

    Riley knew where Eternal Group''s automobile processing nt was. She looked at the time and drove

    there quickly and went into it.

    When Nicole arrived at the processing nt, Samuel met her in person at the door.

    ¡°Samuel, what do you mean?¡±

    Nicole had restrained herself. When she saw so many people at the scene, she was instantly angry.

    Samuel took her hand directly and said with a smile, ¡°you represent H¡¯J Group today. Don¡¯t you want to

    see my automobile processing nt?

    I''ve seen your sports car. Although I didn''t buy it, the design concept is consistent with me. No matter

    what you think of me, since we are now ina cooperative rtionship, we have to work first, right?

    Besides, it¡¯s been a week. You''re back in shape.¡±

    Nicole was speechless and could only look at him angrily.

    ¡°Well, there are many reporters here today. Don¡¯t make them think you¡¯re not easy to get along with.

    You have to develop in this industry in the future.¡±

    Samuel pulled Nicole inside.

    Nicole struggled hard but couldn''t pull out her hands. Many reporters nodded to them as they walked

    by.

    She couldn''t even get revenge now.

    Nicole was angry but she had to smile and go in with Samuel.

    When the reporters saw the two of theming in, they immediately filmed them.

    Samuel suddenly had the illusion of marrying Nicole eight years ago.

    When Samuel was in a trance and the sh was on, Nicole stepped on Samuel''s instep with the heel of

    a high-heeled shoe.

    The intense pain almost made Samuel tense, but he just nced at Nicole. She was triumphant and

    like a child who retaliated. He suddenly

    felt that the pain on his instep was not so unbearable.

    Nicole thought Samuel would lose his temper. She didn¡¯t expect the man to look at her tenderly. She

    had goose bumps all over her.

    She wanted to break away from Samuel, but Samuel''s hand tightly sped her like an iron tongs. He

    reached out and held Nicole straight in his arms.

    ¡°This is Miss Catherine. She''s meeting you for the first time today. Please ask fewer questions. We''ll

    have to go to the factory and driveter.¡±

    Samuel introduced her but he was domineering.

    The reporters began to get confused.

    ¡°President Green, are you and Miss Catherine boyfriend and girlfriend? Some people say they saw

    President Green go to Miss Catherine''s ce.¡±

    ¡°President Green, Miss Catherine is so beautiful. Are you old friends or just met?¡¯

    The reporters asked a lot of questions. Nicole just smiled politely and didn¡¯t mean to answer.

    She would like to see how Samuel intended to respond.

    Samuel seemed to know what Nicole thought. He said with a smile, ¡°I''ll talk about these private affairs

    It was shocking.

    When reporters wanted to continue asking, Samuel took Nicole into the factory. They didn¡¯t see a pair

    of vicious eyes staring at Nicole in those reporters.

 Chapter 30 Are you good at driving?

    Chapter 30 Are you good at driving?

    Nicole smelled Samuel''s special breath and was ufortable. She wanted to break free of Samuel''s

    arm, but Samuel said, ¡°I''ve seen your design. It¡¯s very simr to the concept of a car I want. I also

    designed one myself. Do you want to try it?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel''s words silenced Nicole.

    She liked drawing when she was a child, but she began to learn about car design because Samuel

    liked it. She even naively thought that she would give Samuel her first sports car as a birthday present.

    But she didn''t expect that she and Samuel would be separated when the design was half finished.

    That car was really based on Samuel''s design philosophy. She improved it and changed a lot of

    security designs. The beauty and performance of that car were a perfectbination.

    Ironically, when the car came out, Riley was having a baby. But at that time she was suffering from

    burns and couldn''t sleep at night and couldn''t affect the baby in her stomach.

    Now Samuel put the car he designed in front of Nicole. Nicole thought it was particrly ironic, but she

    wanted to try it.

    Samuel was the first mentor in her car design. Now the car he designed was right in front of her. She

    wanted to try it and find the gap between them.

    ¡°May I have a try?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Samuel agreed with Nicole¡¯s request.

    Nicole took the key and got on the car. Samuel nned to get on the passenger seat, but Nicole

    stopped him.

    ¡°President Green, I want to try it alone. I will be very stressed when you are next to me.¡±

    Samuel frowned and whispered, ¡°are you good at driving?¡±

    ¡°Do you look down on women drivers? As long as President Green''s car is regrly maintained and

    there is no hidden danger, I will never have a problem.¡±

    Nicole''s eyes twinkled with stubbornness. Samuel couldn''t force her.

    After Nicole came back this time, Samuel always thought she was different from before. Although there

    was no conclusive evidence that she was his wife, he had identified her.

    ¡°The car has always been serviced regrly and only I drive it. There is no potential safety hazard. Be

    careful.¡±

    Samuel finallypromised.

    Nicole smiled like a flower.

    ¡°President Green, thank you.¡±

    She mmed on the elerator. The car flew out like an arrow. No one saw two grim eyes staring at

    her in the dark.

    Nicole had to admit that Samuel¡¯s car was really well designed. He considered the performance and

    appearance of the car and even thefort of the driver. If she didn¡¯t adopt Samuel''s design concept

    before, maybe the winning sports car would be Samuel''s.

    She sped up and turned and drifted. All her movements were beautiful and precise and Samuel was

    surprised.

    He never knew a woman could be so good at driving a sports car.

    Jacob was next to Samuel and his mouth was wide open.

    ¡°President Green, is Miss Catherine an amateur racer?¡±

    Samuel suddenly felt proud.

    He used to think Nicole was a greenhouse flower and would just hide at home and wait for him toe

    back. Now he found Nicole a rose outside. She was beautiful and charming and had her own unique

    style.

    He didn''t hide the admiration in his eyes. People around immediately understood Catherine''s position

    in Samuel''s heart and began to praise her.

    Samuel was smiling and seemed very approachable.

    Nicole didn''t know what Samuel thought of her. She drove and thought it was very smooth. She even

    had a strong desire to see the maximum potential of the car, so she used all her unique skills to fully

    integrate herself with the car.

    Suddenly, Nicole¡¯s face changed.

    She noticed something wrong with the car''s brakes.

    How could this happen?

    Samuel said that the car had always been serviced regrly. She didn''t think about it at the beginning,

    but she couldn''t brake now.

    It looked like an ident, but Nicole, a car designer, knew it was murder!

    Someone wanted to kill her and make it an ident!

    Who was it?

    Samuel?

    But she thought about Samuel''s actions and looked at Samuel. There was nothing in his eyes but

    admiration.

    If it wasn¡¯t Samuel, who would want to kill her?

    Nicole thought quickly and looked around at the crowd. She made a decision immediately and twisted

    the steering wheel directly. She let the car rush straight to the back fence.

 Chapter 31 Dont be so cruel

    Chapter 31 Don''t be so cruel

    Samuel was still amazed at Nicole''s driving skills, but suddenly he found Nicole''s car had changed

    direction. He squinted at once.

    Nicole¡¯s car went towards the fence at the speed of an arrow, and Samuel''s face suddenly changed.

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    He chased the car like crazy.

    Before Jacob and others could figure out the situation, they heard a loud noise. Nicole''s car hit the

    guardrail directly.

    The guardrail couldn''t bear such a big impulse, and it broke instantly and gave out dazzling sparks.

    But Nicole''s car didn''t stop. It glided more than 200 meters forward and hit the stone pir. The car

    flipped over.

    Everyone was stunned.

    It was so sudden that they couldn''t react.

    Samuel was so panicked. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Jacob, call 911. Get the fire extinguisher! Hurry up!¡±

    Jacob shivered and recovered from the shock and immediately directed the rescue.

    Nicole was stuck. Her head hit the windshield and she was bleeding.

    Blood went down her forehead and blurred her eyes.

    She seemed to see Samuel running frantically to her and calling her name. He grabbed the door with

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    his hand and tried to pull her out.

    Nicole smiled.

    She was hallucinating.

    How could it be Samuel who came to save her?

    If he really cared about her, there wouldn''t have been that fire five years ago, would there?

    She slowly lost consciousness.

    Samuel kept patting and shouting outside and hoping Nicole wouldn''t sleep, but Nicole''s eyes closed.

    At that moment, he felt his heart stop beating.

    He didn''t see the fire five years ago, but now there seemed to be countless knives cutting his heart.

    Samuel frantically started knocking at the door.

    His hands were broken and his blood was dripping everywhere, but he didn''t feel it.

    The warm liquid filled his eyes. He held back but he was shaking.

    No!

    Don''t be so cruel!

    No!

    Samuel hated the bullet proof ss he used to design the car. Now he couldn''t get Nicole out in time.

    Jacob arrived in time. He took the tools and, with Samuel, rescued Nicole.

    Samuel held Nicole, who was covered in blood, and ran out.

    ¡°Where is the ambnce? Hasn''t the ambnce arrived yet? Hurry to drive my car! Hurry up!¡±

    He lost all his calmness and indifference and scared everyone around him.

    When they had just run a few hundred meters, the car exploded. The sky was aze with fire.

    Samuel was scared, but he didn¡¯t dare to dy. He immediately took Nicole to the hospital.

    In the flustered crowd, Riley clenched his fist. Her fierce eyes tried to kill Nicole.

    She had never seen Samuel care so much about a woman!

    In addition to Nicole in those days, Catherine deserved to die!

    It was a pity that she escaped!

    Riley took advantage of the chaos and quickly cleaned up the scene and wiped out as many traces as

    possible.

    When Olivia knew about Nicole''s ident, she didn''t know how to tell Lucas, but she found Lucas

    standing behind her.

    ¡°Lucas...¡±

    ¡°What happened to my mommy?"

    Lucas was calmer than his peers.

    Olivia swallowed and said, ¡°your mommy has an ident and is in the hospital. I''m going there now.

    Are you going with me?¡±

    Lucas clenched his fist but his good-looking eyes were serious. He lowered his head. Olivia couldn''t

    see the emotion in his eyes. She thought he was afraid and worried. She immediately squatted down

    and hugged him and said, ¡°don''t be afraid, Lucas. Your mommy will be fine. Shall I take you there?¡±

    ¡°Who is in the hospital now?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s body trembled slightly and he seemed to be holding back his sadness.

    Olivia said. ¡°Journalists and the president and management of Eternal Group may be there.¡±

    ¡°Is Samuel the president of Eternal Group?¡±

    Lucas asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Olivia thought Lucas didn¡¯t know about Samuel''s rtionship with Nicole and his rtionship with

    Samuel, so she didn''t avoid it.

    Lucas broke free of Olivia''s arms and whispered, ¡°Aunt Kent, hurry up. There are too many people over

    there now. I''m useless. You can go there first. Tell me when Mommy''s out of danger.¡±

    Olivia was a little surprised by Lucas¡¯ reaction, but she thought many people were worried about

    Nicole, so if Lucas went there, no one could take care of him.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I''ll wait for your news in kindergarten.¡±

    Olivia was relieved by Lucas¡¯posure. She asked other teachers to take care of Lucas and rushed

    to the hospital.

    Shortly after Olivia left, Lucas left through the back door of the kindergarten. He took a taxi to the gate

    of Eternal Group and entered. With the memory of his visitst week, he quickly entered a room.

    Samuel caused an ident to Mommy. Today he must make Samuel pay! If Mommy was in danger, he

    would bury Samuel and Eternal Group!

 Chapter 32 The companys secrets were leaked

    Chapter 32 Thepany''s secrets were leaked

    Everyone in Eternal Group was a little flustered because of Catherine''s ident. Some journalists

    wanted to get some useful information from

    the employees. The scene was somewhat chaotic.

    Lucas looked at the room he came in. It was ck and white, but it was magnificent. The wood of his

    desk seemed to be invaluable.

    He jumped into the office chair and turned on theputer, only to find out that this was Samuel''s

    office.

    As expected, God helped him.

    Samuel''s office was different from other people''s, and hisputer had a power on password. Lucas

    frowned and looked. His flexible hands were beating on the keyboard, and a series of special symbols

    appeared on the screen. The power on password was quickly cracked. But for the code, Lucas frowned

    again.

    How was that possible?

    He shut down theputer and turned it on again and logged in with a password. He seeded.

    Lucas''s face was bad but he didn''t stop. He opened Samuel''s secret file and found out the core secrets

    of Eternal Group.

    Lucas didn''t understand what files were useful, but one was marked with a red pen by Samuel. It may

    be a special one.

    Thinking about it, Lucas took the file out. A series of data appeared. He couldn''t understand it, but he

    still intercepted the data and published it on themercial Inte.

    The entire businessmunity in Seapolis was shocked.

    After Lucas did all this, he jumped out of the office chair and wiped his tracks off and left Samuel''s

    office.

    This was a small lesson he taught Samuel. If Mommy had any problems in the future, he would

    continue to let Samuel repent. He must protect Mommy from any harm.

    Lucas¡¯s eyes were steady. He went downstairs from the ordinary stairs and returned to the

    kindergarten while there were many people.

    While Samuel was waiting anxiously at the door of the operating room of the hospital, Jacob ran

    quickly.

    ¡°President Green, something''s wrong. The project data that ourpany is going to bid for next week

    has beenpletely published on themercial Inte.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Samuel''s face suddenly changed.

    Hispany had been bidding for the project for a year. He used all kinds of rtionships to get

    through all kinds of links before winning the qualification of bidding. Everyone stayed up a few nights to

    figure out the bidding data. Why was it suddenly exposed?

    ¡°Did you find out what happened?¡±

    Samuel looked unhappy, but he looked at the light in the operating room and didn''t move.

    He should go back to thepany immediately, but now Nicole was in the operating room. She was

    likely to be the wife he lost five years ago.

    He couldn''t leave.

    Jacob took a look at the direction of the operating room. Although he was surprised at Samuel¡¯s care

    and nervousness about Nicole, he said in a low voice, ¡°the technology department found out that the

    leaked data was sent from your office, and so was the IP address. But the secretary said no one came

    into your office.¡±

    ¡°Is that a ghost? Is there a ghost in my office? Tell the technology department that if they can''t find out

    who this person is, I''ll fire them!¡±

    Samuel was in a pretty bad mood.

    The car was designed by him and maintained regrly. How could Nicole have an ident while

    driving?

    ¡°By the way, have you checked the car?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I''ve had it checked, but the car has exploded, and many clues are gone, and the car was sent for

    maintenance a few days ago. It shouldn''t be bad.¡±

    Jacob was also confused about it.

    Nobody dared to destroy Samuel''s car. Besides, everyone knew that Samuel liked the car. The safety

    of the car was checked every day. How could such an ident happen? But Nicole could never have

    wanted to make such a big story.

    Jacob was confused. He felt Samuel¡¯s cold and angry eyes and was afraid. But he had to say,

    ¡°President Green, President Brook of H¡¯J Group may arrive in the afternoon or in the evening.¡±

    Samuel frowned again.

    ¡°First, you need to check thepany¡¯s secrets. Try to extrapte the bidding data as much as

    possible. Did you find out who the hacker who invaded thepany the other day is? You can

    investigate it together.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jacob ran away quickly. He couldn''t bear Samuel¡¯s cold anger.

    Samuel looked at the direction of the operating room and was worried.

    Thepany''s secrets were leaked and Nicole had an ident. Was everything nned? Did the rival

    He couldn''t figure it out, so he just focused on Nicole.

    As time went by, Samuel''s heart became more and more tense.

    He walked back and forth, losing hisposure as a superior.

    Finally, more than two hourster, the lights in the operating room went out.

    Samuel ran quickly.

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    Samuel didn''t find his voice shaking.

    The doctor knew Samuel. Everyone in Seapolis knew who Samuel was. The doctors dared not neglect

    the woman he cared about and valued.

    ¡°President Green, thisdy is seriously injured. Her right leg is broken and she needs a rest. She''s OK,

    but she needs to be watched all night. If her data is normal tomorrow, she will be fine.¡±

    The doctor said quickly.

    Samuel frowned.

    ¡°She was bleeding a lot. How could she have just broken her bone? Have you checked it? Have you

    missed anything?¡±

    Samuel held the doctor''s arm tightly, which made the doctor frown a little.

    ¡°President Green, thisdy''s blood is all from her forehead. She is a good driver. She dodged the worst

    impact and minimized the damage at the critical moment. It looks scary, but she doesn¡¯t have many

    wounds. We examined her carefully. She just broke her right leg. She was slightly hurt and the cut in

    her forehead would not disfigure her. We treated her wound. President Green, don''t worry.¡±

    Samuel was relieved to hear that.

    He saw Nicole pushed out. She should be ruddy but she was pale at this time. He felt an invisible hand

    sping his chest.

    ¡°Let her stay in the best ward and ask for special care.¡±

    ¡°No, President Green, let me take care of her.¡±

    Olivia had been here for a long time, but she didn¡¯te forward to say hello to Samuel. She saw that

    Samuel was worried about Nicole, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    Nicole now had another face. She was a stranger to Samuel.

    He cared about a stranger, but five years ago he was cruel to Nicole. Olivia was angry. Now she heard

    Samuel say he was going to ask a paramedic to take care of Nicole. Olivia quickly walked up to

    Samuel and isted him from Nicole.

    ¡°President Green, you''re busy. You won''t stay here to take care of her. You don''t have to have a

    paramedic take care of her. Catherine doesn''t need the attention of strangers.¡±

    Olivia was full of hostility.

    Samuel watched her protect Nicole. He couldn''t help but think of her defending Nicole in front of him a

    few years ago.

    Now she treated Catherine like this. He was not familiar with her face. But everything else of Catherine

    and Nicole was as like as two peas. He really couldn''t tell himself it was a coincidence.

    Samuel took a look at Olivia and said lightly, ¡°OK, you can take care of her. I will pay you ording to

    the price of special care.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money. I¡¯m not a paramedic you hired. Catherine needs a rest. President Green,

    please go back. Take those journalists with

    you by the way.¡±

    Olivia shivered with rage.

    As before, he was used to using money and power to oppress people. That was what made Nicole''s

    life so hard, wasn''t it?

    Samuel ignored Olivia. He looked at Nicole, who was still in aa, and whispered, ¡°if you don''t want

    money, you can get out of here. I''ll get the best paramedics to take care of her. After all, she¡¯s a co

    designer of Eternal Group. You are just a kindergarten teacher. You are not entitled to interfere.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Olivia was angry, but Samuel stopped talking to her. He turned and left. He had a big back. It seemed

    that it wasn''t him who panicked a while ago and sent Nicole here.

    ¡°Scum.¡±

    Olivia scolded him and pushed Nicole into the room.

    Samuel was really powerful. He took the reporters straight away.

    Olivia looked at Nicole, who was unconscious in the bed, and worried.

    Then her phone rang. Lucas called her.

    Olivia thought of informing Lucas.

    ¡°Lucas, your mommy is fine. She just left the operating room, but she hasn''t woke up yet. When your

    mommy wakes up, I''ll pick you up.¡±

    ¡°OK. Aunt Kent, please take care of my mommy.¡±

    Lucas was young but Olivia was relieved by his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I''m here. I promise to take good care of your mommy.¡±

    After Lucas hung up, there was no smile on his face.

    Why did Mommy suddenly have an ident in the testing ground?

    Lucas knew her driving skills. He didn''t believe it was an ident.

    Lucas went back to theputer room in the kindergarten. He nned to turn on theputer and

    look for his godfather, Allen, but suddenly he found that his ount had been traced.

    He squinted at once.

    Did Samuel lock his ount so soon?

    How was it possible?

    He had got rid of all traces, hadn''t he?

    Lucas''s face suddenly became serious. His little hands were pounding the keyboard quickly, but he

    found that the tracking system was following him all the time.

    He had a sudden sense of crisis. There was an instant sweat on his forehead.

 Chapter 33 We are friends

    Chapter 33 We are friends

    Samuel rarely met such an opponent. He was serious. Jacob stood by him and didn''t dare breathe.

    He had been Samuel''s assistant since he graduated from college. He had never seen Samuel so

    serious. Jacob was ashamed of this thorny problem.

    Lucas did everything he could, but in the end he was caught by Samuel¡¯s program.

    "God!"

    Lucas wanted to quit but he couldn''t. He unplugged the power immediately, but he knew his IP address

    would be found soon.

    Sure enough, Samuel said to Jacob, ¡°check the IP address immediately. If you let him escape again

    this time, you can retire early.¡±

    Jacob dared not neglect. He immediately asked the technology department to investigate it, and Lucas

    left theputer room and was d that he was in kindergarten rather than at home, otherwise he

    would be miserable.

    He had been a genius since he was born. Sometimes he didn¡¯t care about powerful hackers, let alone

    his peers. He didn¡¯t expect Samuel to look like a dandy but he had greatputer skills.

    He didn''t want to admit that Samuel was strong, but he had to. This ambivalence made him

    ufortable. He walked out of theputer room unhappily and saw Joseph running over.

    ¡°Lucas, you''re here. I heard that your mommy had an ident. Is she OK? Why don''t you visit your

    mother?¡±

    Joseph liked Lucas very much and always felt that Lucas made him feel at ease.

    Lucas looked at his sincerity and frowned again.

    He found Joseph really easy to get along with. He didn''t like that he was Samuel¡¯s son but he had to

    touch him.

    Suddenly, he squinted and came up with a n.

    ¡°Joseph, I just watched an animation in theputer room, but I can''t let the teacher know. Do you

    want to watch it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Don''t worry, I promise I won''t tell the teacher.¡±

    Joseph was immediately happy.

    He didn''t really like learning. He was Samuel''s son, so the teachers and the dean were afraid of him

    and his peers didn''t like ying with him.

    Only Lucas was kind to him and willing to y with him. He wanted to be with Lucas every day. Now he

    heard that Lucas was going to take him to watch an animation, so he was very happy.

    Lucas took his hand and went into theputer room and turned on theputer again. He didn¡¯t quit

    his ount because he knew that from now on his ount was no longer avable.

    ¡°It''s thetest popr animation. You watch it here first. I¡¯m going to the bathroom. If someone asks

    you, don¡¯t mention me. You are the heir to Eternal Group. No one¡¯s going to embarrass you. But I¡¯m

    new. If the teachers or other people know that I didn''t have a ss and watched animation in the

    Lucas whispered.

    Joseph nodded as soon as he heard that he would be fired, which meant that he would never see

    Lucas again.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone you''re here.¡±

    ¡°Can you not tell your daddy?¡±

    Lucas blinked slyly.

    Joseph patted him on the chest and said, ¡°don''t worry. Even if my dad hit me, I won''t tell him.¡±

    ¡°You are my good friend.¡±

    Lucas patted him on the shoulder andughed and left.

    Jacob and the technicians quickly found the IP address, but they were confused.

    ¡°President Green, it¡¯s Joseph''s kindergarten.¡±

    Samuel frowned again.

    Who in the kindergarten had a feud with him?

    ¡°Drive me there.¡±

    Samuel stood up and got into the car without even a coat on.

    Eternal Group suffered heavy losses this time. Money didn''t matter. Green Family was not short of

    money, but he was angry that trade secrets had been leaked.

    Jacob didn''t dare to dy. He drove Samuel to the kindergarten.

    The dean and the teacher met Samuel and were a little scared.

    ¡°Who is in theputer room?¡±

    Samuel asked directly.

    The dean looked at the teacher. The teacher was a little confused, but she immediately said, ¡°no one is

    in theputer room.¡±

    Samuel went coldly to theputer room.

    Lucas hid in the dark and looked at them. He quickly returned to the ss.

    When Samuel opened theputer room with Jacob, he saw Joseph looking at the cartoon on the

    Jacob was stunned.

    ¡°Joseph?¡±

    He didn''t believe Joseph had such greatputer skills.

    Samuel was angry.

    ¡°Joseph, what are you doing here?¡±

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, but Joseph was startled.

    He jumped off the chair. He saw Samuel and Jacob. Behind Jacob were the dean and the teacher and

    the other children. He suddenly froze.

    ¡°Daddy? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here instead of having sses?¡±

    Samuel rarely got angry with Joseph, but this time he really couldn''t help it.

    Joseph also felt Samuel''s anger. He was shaking with fear, but suddenly he saw Lucas in the crowd.

    He remembered what Lucas had said before he left.

    No!

    He didn¡¯t want to lose Lucas!

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    He didn¡¯t want him to leave!

    Thinking about it, Joseph bit his lips and bowed his head. He grabbed his clothes with his fingers and

    said, ¡°I think ss is boring, so Ie here to watch cartoons.¡±

    Samuel''s face was even worse.

    ¡°Are you here all the time? How long have you been here?¡±

    Joseph froze.

    He didn''t know how long Lucas had been here, but he couldn''t say he just arrived here, or Lucas would

    be exposed.

    Joseph whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ve been here for a long time.¡±

    Samuel grabbed him and closed the screen. The familiar ount indicated that it belonged to the

    hacker who just attacked Eternal Group.

    ¡°Tell me who was here before you.¡±

    Samuel was terrible. Joseph trembled with fear, and Lucas became nervous.

    ¡°I''m alone here, daddy. I just watched a cartoon. You don''t have to be angry. Don''t you like me

    anymore? I''m going to tell my mommy you lost your temper with me.¡±

    Joseph was afraid and cried.

    Usually Samuel would coax him, but today his cry didn''t let Samuelpromise. Samuel''s face was

    even worse.

    ¡°As the sessor of Eternal Group, you lie and cover up bad people. Joseph, you really let me down!

    Jacob, take him back and let Riley teach him a lesson, or he''ll get worseter!¡±

    Samuel was really angry.

    Samuel lived with Joseph for four years and knew him. Joseph was smart, but he was not the hacker.

    Now Joseph didn¡¯t tell the truth. Joseph really didn¡¯t know and was used by the hacker or was shielding

    him.

    Who was the person Joseph was protecting?

    Samuel didn¡¯t understand, but he was more depressed and upset.

    Joseph didn''t know what Samuel thought. He cried even more.

    ¡°Daddy, you''re a bad guy. I don¡¯t want to go back! Let go of me!"

    He struggled, but because he was too young, he was picked up by Jacob and forced out.

    When Joseph passed Lucas, he blinked. He didn¡¯t speak, but Lucas understood.

    He was saying, ¡°don''t worry. I will not expose you. We are friends.¡±

    At that moment, Lucas suddenly felt guilty. He even wanted to rush out and told everyone it was none

    of Joseph''s business!

    But just then Samuel''s phone rang.

    ¡°What? Catherine''s in danger? She''s allergic to drugs? She''s in aa? I''ll be right there.¡±

    With that, Samuel ran out.

    Lucas immediately became anxious.

    Was Mommy dying?

    He couldn''t help crying. He was shaking, but he ran quickly and grabbed Samuel¡¯s hand and said

    coldly, ¡°take me to the hospital!¡±

    Samuel didn''t expect Lucas to grab him.

    ¡°Why do you go to the hospital? I''m busy now. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. Let go!¡±

    The hacker and the fact that Nicole were allergic to drugs made Samuel furious. In general, anyone

    who saw Samuel would be afraid, let alone children like Lucas, but Lucas was not afraid. He grabbed

    his hand and said, ¡°take me to the hospital!¡±

    Samuel suddenly felt that the boy was like him.

    He thought he might be crazy.

    Samuel wanted to get rid of Lucas, but he found Lucas had a lot of strength. He was helpless. He was

    worried about Nicole, so he had to take Lucas with him.

    They came to the hospital quickly.

    Olivia froze when she saw Lucas and Samueling together. She didn¡¯t even know how to deal with

    the situation.

    Was it a coincidence? Or did Samuel know something?

    Lucas was much calmer than her.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Kent!¡±

    Lucas was polite and Olivia nodded subconsciously.

    Samuel asked anxiously, ¡°how is she? Wasn''t she just fine? Why is she in danger?¡±

    Olivia was in a bad mood when she saw Samuel. At this time, she heard Samuel ask about Nicole and

    thought about what Nicole was going through now. She became angry.

    ¡°President Green, I¡¯m not a doctor. I don''t know. If it wasn''t for you, Catherine wouldn''t be in danger

    now, would she?¡±

 Chapter 34 What did you just call her?

    Chapter 34 What did you just call her?

    ¡°Olivia, you''d better not talk to me in this manner. I don¡¯t want her to have an ident.¡±

    Samuel was in a very unstable mood, but because Olivia was Nicole''s friend, he was trying to suppress

    it.

    Olivia was ungrateful and said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t you want to? Fortunately, you don''t want to, or Catherine

    will be burned like Nicole five years ago.¡±

    ¡°Olivia!¡±

    Samuel was like an enraged lion. His eyes turned red.

    Everyone in Seapolis knew Nicole was a taboo to Samuel. Except for Olivia, no one would dare

    mention Nicole, let alone the fire, in front of him. Now Olivia was challenging Samuel''s self-control.

    When Samuel was about to lose control, Lucas said faintly, ¡°Mommy is allergic to cephalosporin.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t hear Lucas call Nicole, but he heard that she was allergic to cephalosporin.

    ¡°Did you just say she is allergic to cephalosporin? Why didn''t anyone tell me?¡±

    He never knew Nicole was allergic to cephalosporin. He only remembered that she seldom had a cold.

    Even if she had a cold, she just drank more water and took less medicine.

    He used to think Nicole was intentional or trying to seduce him into caring for her. He sniffed at her at

    first, but then he cared about her a little.

    He just let the housekeeper take care of her.

    They had been married for years but he didn¡¯t know his wife was allergic to cephalosporin!

    Samuel was upset and had other emotions. It seemed that a wild animal was tearing his heart.

    Olivia had no sympathy for him.

    ¡°President Green, you don''t have to know what Catherine is allergic to. What''s your rtionship with

    Catherine?¡±

    ¡°Olivia, you''d better shut up while I tolerate you, or..."

    ¡°What will you do? Will you use your power to treat me like you did to Nicole five years ago?¡±

    Olivia didn¡¯t hide her anger.

    When she thought of Nicole¡¯s five years of suffering, she wanted to kill the man in front of her.

    Samuel got angry and walked up and said, ¡°do you think I dare not?¡±

    ¡°Enough! Go out if you want to fight!¡±

    Lucas gave a sudden roar.

    His childish voice immediately frightened them.

    Olivia realized Lucas was still here. She was a little upset, but Samuel was a little surprised. How could

    he be yelled at by a little boy?

    But he reacted. Why was Lucas here and worried?

    When he was confused, the doctor opened the door of the operating room and came out.

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    Samuel stepped forward quickly. He was so nervous that the doctor was a little uneasy.

    ¡°President Green, we didn''t know Miss Bush was allergic to drugs and ignored it. Fortunately, we found

    out in time. She is not in danger, but she is weak and needs rest. She is not awake yet. The medicine

    she takester...¡±

    ¡°Rece cephalosporin with something she can take. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it''s expensive or not, as

    long as she can recover.¡±

    Samuel was anxious.

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Nicole was pushed back to the ward again.

    Samuel wanted toe up to see her, but Olivia stopped him. Lucas walked over and stood in front of

    Nicole¡¯s bed. He took Nicole¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mommy, stop sleeping. Wake up quickly. I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    Olivia wanted to get rid of Samuel. When Samuel heard Lucas, he was stunned.

    He thought he was stupid.

    What did he call Nicole just now?

    Mommy?

    Was he Nicole''s son?

    ¡°What did you just call her?¡±

    Samuel stepped forward quickly. Olivia tried to stop him, but Samuel pushed her away.

    He looked at Lucas nervously.

    Their surnames were the same!

    Lucas¡¯s facial features were indeed simr to Nicole''s, but because he was not like Catherine now, he

    did not connect them.

    If Lucas was really Nicole¡¯s son and was four, was he his son?

    Samuel suddenly became excited.

    ¡°Tell me what you just called her.¡±

    Samuel didn''t find his voice shaking.

    But Lucas didn''t seem to hear him or see Samuel. There was only Nicole in his eyes.

    ¡°You can''t break your promise. You said you would take me to children¡¯s park when your job is stable.

    You can''t lie here.¡±

    Lucas stared at Nicole and his eyes were sparkling with liquid, but he was stubborn and refused to cry.

    Samuel was sad.

    ¡°Samuel, get out! Don''t disturb Catherine!¡±

    Olivia was afraid Samuel would investigate them. She didn¡¯t know why Nicole brought Lucas back, but

    if Samuel knew that Lucas was his son, would it ruin Nicole¡¯s n?

    Olivia was nervous about Lucas¡¯s sudden exposure. She pushed Samuel out.

    Samuel felt that he was greatly stimted today.

    Jacob sent Joseph home and rushed to the hospital immediately. He saw Samuel and asked anxiously,

    ¡°President Green, are you ok?

    Catherine...¡±

    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense.¡±

    Samuel stared at him and sat on a bench in the hallway.

    ¡°Jacob, check the cups and chopsticks Lucas used in kindergarten. You''d better be able to find his hair

    or saliva. I want to do paternity test!¡±

    What Samuel said puzzled Jacob.

    ¡°President Green, who is Lucas?¡±

    ¡°He could be my son!¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words scared Jacob.

    Was President Green crazy?

    But he dared not say so. He looked at Samuel and said, ¡°President Green, thepany is in a mess

    now. If Catherine is OK, are you going back to thepany?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I''ll stay here! If I¡¯m not in thepany and it''s going to go out of business,

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    what are so many employees doing?¡±

    Samuel''s words left Jacob speechless.

    ¡°By the way, President Green, President Brook from France bought a ticket to visit Catherine. It is said

    that one of his family is in critical condition, so he can''te here. He asked his secretary to tell us that

    if Catherine is in danger, they will never let us go!¡±

    Jacob just learned about it. He could not ept Allen''s attitude, but the power of Brook Family in

    France could not be underestimated.

    Samuel squinted and waved and let Jacob go.

    His brain had never been so confused.

    He thought of the pregnancy test sheet five years ago. He remembered that Nicole wanted to get

    pregnant in the first three years after they got married.

    In fact, when he learned that Nicole was pregnant, he was happy. But he was used to being cold with

    Nicole. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with Nicole.

    For the sake of the baby, he even adjusted thepany¡¯s equity. Whether he was a boy or a girl, he

    would give him his equity as a gift.

    But Riley was also pregnant and her baby was a descendant of Green Family. He knew the grudge

    between Riley and Nicole. He said he was afraid Nicole would hurt Riley''s baby, but in fact he was

    afraid that Nicoles would have an ident, so he asked someone to send her abroad.

    He had a vi abroad. He even called the housekeeper and asked them to prepare the best room. He

    had the best nutritionists and paramedics with Nicole during her delivery.

    But he didn''t expect a big fire to burn everything.

    His wife and baby died. His home was gone, too.

    There was a baby room arranged by him abroad. In the bedroom, he had a ticket to apany Nicole

    abroad in a few days, but everything was destroyed by the fire.

    He thought he would regret all his life and die alone. He didn¡¯t expect Nicole toe back.

    Although her face and voice changed and he didn¡¯t know her, he was sure Catherine was his wife

    Nicole!

    He felt that God had pity on him and gave him a chance, so this time he must let Nicole stay. But he

    didn¡¯t expect her to have a son.

    Lucas was the same age as his son. If Nicole was his wife, was Lucas their son?

    Samuel was excited at the thought of this possibility.

    He clenched his hands and wanted to know the result now, but he was afraid to scare Lucas.

    He had been in business for many years and had never been so nervous and flustered, but he was

    ecstatic and excited. Even if he made hundreds of millions of dors, he would not be so happy.

    But he was afraid that he was wrong. Could he stand that disappointment?

    When he lost Nicole five years ago, he almost wanted to die. At that time he realized that Nicole was

    important to him. Fortunately, God gave him another chance.

    Samuel was nervous and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    At this time, the door of the ward opened. Lucas came out and went straight to Samuel and sat down.

 Chapter 35 Godfather is the most powerful man in the world

    Chapter 35 Godfather is the most powerful man in the world

    The light smell of milk brought Samuel back to his senses. He looked at Lucas and was in a mixed

    mood. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Lucas did not speak and sat quietly beside him. He just seemed to want to sit and he didn¡¯t care who

    was next to him.

    Samuel found out that he was depressed.

    Joseph was also four years old, but he was leisurely and willful. Heughed when he was happy and

    he cried when he was not happy. But Lucas was calm and mature.

    The first time he saw Lucas was in the airport bathroom. Lucas frowned and begged him. But now

    Lucas had changed.

    What kind of living environment made Lucas have such a character?

    If he was really his son, what happened to him and Nicole in these five years?

    Samuel had many problems, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    When he hesitated, Lucas spoke.

    ¡°Why is my mommy hurt?¡±

    Samuel froze and whispered, ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with the car''s safety system. Your mommy is

    the car designer of mypany. She had an ident while driving. I have to take responsibility. I didn''t

    check the safety of the car in advance. I''m sorry.¡±

    He was king of Seapolis. He rarely said sorry in his life, but now he was facing Lucas, four, and

    apologizing to him naturally.

    Samuel thought it was incredible.

    Lucas stared at Samuel.

    Samuel saw Lucas¡¯s eyes were very simr to his own. He was more excited. He even wanted to hold

    Lucas, but he didn''t do anything. He just looked at Lucas and didn''t speak.

    Lucas couldn''t see if Samuel was lying. After all, he was a kid and couldn''t tell the good from the bad.

    But he was angry.

    ¡°Why are you so careless? Did you do it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Why did I do it on purpose?¡±

    Samuel sensed Lucas¡¯s hostility sensitively.

    Lucas hated him!

    Although Lucas tried to hide it.

    ¡°Because you...¡±

    Lucas almost said that because you didn''t like Mommy and me! You wanted me and Mommy to die!

    But he stopped. He seemed to hate his ipetence. He had his back to Samuel. Samuel was upset.

    ¡°Because of what?¡±

    Samuel''s voice was subconsciously gentle.

    Lucas ignored him. He stood up and said coldly, ¡°get out of here. My mommy won''t want to see you

    when she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°I''m your mommy''s boss.¡±

    ¡°I can let her quit.¡±

    Lucas turned again. He didn''t hide his disgust and hatred for Samuel.

    Samuel suddenly felt heartbroken.

    ¡°Can you tell me what kind of life you and your mommy have lived in these five years?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Leave now!"

    Lucas stood up and quickly returned to the ward and closed the door.

    Samuel had never been so disgusted by a person, let alone a child. But he was not angry at the

    moment.

    He touched Lucas''s hair when he wasn''t paying attention. He squinted and went to another

    department.

    Lucas went back to the ward and was still angry and pouting. He looked very unhappy.

    Olivia smiled and said, ¡°what''s the matter with you? Who pissed you off?¡±

    Lucas didn''t speak and sat next to Nicole. After a long time, he said, ¡°Aunt Kent, Mommy is a good

    person. Why doesn''t someone like her?"

    Olivia suddenly froze.

    She was confused, too.

    Nicole was good. Why did Samuel hurt her?

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Well, don''t worry about adults, will you?¡±

    ¡°No! I want to make Mommy happy. I have to find a boyfriend for Mommy. Mommy is the most perfect

    woman in the world. She deserves to be liked by the perfect man.¡±

    Lucas¡¯ words amused Olivia.

    ¡°You are a child. Do you know what a boyfriend is? By the way, who do you think can match your

    mommy?¡±

    ¡°My godfather!¡±

    Lucas suddenly looked up and said, ¡°my godfather is the most powerful man in the world! And he¡¯s

    very nice to me and my mommy. He said he could be my daddy at any time if Mommy wanted to!¡±

    ¡°Who is your godfather?¡±

    Olivia never knew what Nicole''s life was like in France. Now she heard Lucas say he had a godfather

    and he was proud. She couldn''t help being interested in the man.

    Lucas said proudly, ¡°my godfather¡¯s name is Allen. He is very kind to me and my mommy.¡±

    ¡°Allen?¡±

    Olivia was not in business and was not familiar with the name. She just smiled and said, ¡°since he is

    good to Mommy, why did youe back with Mommy? Why don''t you stay with your godfather?¡±

    ¡°That''s because...¡±

    Lucas stopped in time.

    He couldn''t tell anyone about his sister Zoe.

    Mummy told him that he couldn''t let anyone know about Zoe.

    Thinking of it, Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°Aunt Kent, when do you think Mommy will wake up?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you''re tired, go back first. I¡¯ll be here with your mommy.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s exhaustion made Olivia sad.

    ¡°No, I have to be here with Mommy.¡±

    Lucasy down in bed and fell asleep after a while.

    Samuel came back once but Olivia didn''t let him in.

    Jacob said the inspection of the car that exploded had a result. He rushed back at once.

    ¡°President Green, someone broke the brakes. It is not disconnected. He is skilled. When Catherine was

    driving, the brake broke, so she had an ident.¡±

    Samuel was furious when Jacob finished.

    ¡°You have to do your best to find out who did it for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jacob nodded immediately, but he whispered, ¡°President Green, I took Joseph home. Miss George

    seems to have hit Joseph. Joseph is crying.

    Do you want to go back and have a look?¡±

    Samuel frowned.

    ¡°Didn''t he say who was in theputer room before him?"

    ¡°Joseph said he was the only one. President Green, have we wronged Joseph?¡±

    Jacob watched Joseph grow up. He couldn''t bear to see him cry.

    Samuel couldn''t bear it either.

    But he thought about the leaked trade secrets and sighed and said, ¡°let Riley stop beating Joseph,

    anyway, he is the heir of Green Family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President Green. I know you love Joseph. Are we going back to see Joseph now?¡±

    ¡°No, I have something else to do.¡±

    Samuel finished and left.

    Jacob looked at Samuel''s back and thought he didn''t know him. Samuel used to care about Joseph the

    most. What was wrong with him now?

    Samuel went to the warehouse. He checked the car that exploded.

    The explosion destroyed a lot of evidence, but he found a lipstick under the car seat.

    This lipstick was not Nicole''s. Whose was it?

    Was it left behind by someone who broke the brakes?

    He quickly wrapped up the lipstick and sent it to a special institution for inspection.

    Nicole had an ident. He couldn''t forgive himself. He wouldn''t let the murderer go.

    The day passed.

    When the sun rose from the east the next day, Samuel came to the hospital with a big breakfast.

    Olivia went out to buy breakfast before Lucas and Nicole woke up. When Samuel came, there was no

    one in the ward.

    Samuel looked at Lucas and Nicole sleeping and was happy.

    Once he imagined such a harmonious scene. He didn¡¯t expect it toe true.

    He came to Nicole¡¯s bed and put breakfast on the table, only to find someone grabbed the hem of his

    clothes.

    Samuel looked back and saw Nicole open her eyes. She wanted to talk, but her throat was dry.

    ¡°Are you awake? Do you want water? I''ll call you a doctor.¡±

    Samuel rang the bell and poured Nicole a ss of warm water. He sat in front of Nicole''s bed and

    picked her up carefully and fed her water.

    ¡°You just woke up. I dare not let you drink too much. The doctor will examine you.¡±

    Samuel rarely talked to Nicole so softly. At least he had never done this to her since they got married.

    Nicole was in a trance for a moment. She even felt that she was dreaming.

    The doctor and the nurse came in and woke Lucas. He opened his eyes and looked at Nicole and

    called her. Nicole woke up.

    What was she thinking?

    Did an ident break her brain?

    Samuel was good for everyone except her. If it wasn''t that her face had changed and Samuel was

    confused about her, how could he be so gentle with her?

    Nicole gave a wry smile and stopped talking to Samuel. She turned to look at Lucas.

    Lucas had run over and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Mommy, you scared me to death.¡±

    Lucas burst into tears. His strength copsed at this moment.

    Nicole knew Lucas¡¯s fear better than anyone. He was not pretending. He was really afraid!

    He had seen Zoe dying and surviving several times. He was her twin brother. How could he be

    indifferent? Now his mother was in bed. How did a four-year-old bear it?

 Chapter 36: Did we know each other before

    Chapter 36: Did we know each other before

    ¡°I''m sorry. I''m worrying you.¡±

    Nicole took Lucas¡¯s hand and felt guilty.

    Samuel heard Nicole and Lucas talking. He was in aplex mood. He wanted to confirm, but in such

    a situation he did not ask.

    Lucas trembled in Nicole''s arms. He was like a four-year-old. Doctors and nurses dared not disturb

    them and looked at Samuel helplessly.

    Samuel coughed and said, ¡°your mommy just woke up. Let the doctor examine her, will you?¡±

    Lucas frowned, but he backed away. Samuel unconsciously took his hand. He wanted to break free,

    but he was not strong enough. He looked up and stared at Samuel, but Samuel ignored it and kept

    staring at the doctor and Nicole.

    Nicole also heard what Samuel had just said. Her eyes were shining.

    it seemed that her rtionship with Lucas had been exposed.

    She didn''t want to hide Lucas''s identity, but it was too sudden for Nicole. In her n, she didn¡¯t want

    Lucas to show up. After all, it was about adults. She didn''t want to involve her son. But Lucas insisted

    on following her back.

    Now Samuel knew she had a son. He would doubted her more. Whether he would investigate Lucas¡¯

    identity had be one of Nicole''s current concerns.

    What if he knew Lucas¡¯ identity and wanted to rob Lucas¡¯ custody?

    Nicole was a little upset.

    She knew Samuel might notpete with her for custody, but she looked at Lucas and was in a mixed

    mood.

    The doctor gave Nicole a general examination. She was in a stable condition. The doctor left.

    Olivia came back. She was angry when she saw Samuel.

    ¡°Why are you here? President Green, you are so free.¡±

    Samuel automatically ignored Olivia''s scorn.

    He pushed Lucas to Olivia and said coldly, ¡°it''s better for children not to stay in hospital for a long time.

    There are a lot of bacteria here. Besides, he should go to school. Aren''t you a teacher? Take him to

    kindergarten. I will stay here.¡±

    Lucas and Olivia red at Samuel at the same time, but he didn¡¯t seem to see it. He went to Nicole''s

    bed and took out the breakfast he had brought.

    ¡°I brought the soup. You can drink it.¡±

    He poured the soup into the bowl.

    Nicole didn''t know what Samuel meant now. She didn''t want Lucas to know too much, so she looked

    back and smiled at Olivia and said, ¡°please take care of Lucas for me. President Green is right. Lucas

    has to go to school. The environment here is really bad. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m all right. President Green and I

    are partners. He won''t leave me alone. Besides, if I guess right,

    President Brook wille here as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°When will Godfathere here?¡±

    Lucas¡¯ eyes twinkled when he heard that Allen wasing. His expectation made Samuel jealous.

    Why did Lucas like Allen so much?

    He had never seen Lucas treat him so well.

    Samuel was suddenly depressed and said, ¡°I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. President Brook will not

    ¡°What did you say? Why can''t hee?¡±

    Nicole immediately got nervous.

    Allen had been really nice to them these years. Allen didn''t care about the contract. The only thing he

    was worried about was Zoe.

    Was Zoe in bad health?

    Nicole''s nervousness was dazzling to Samuel. He was even angry.

    Was Allen that important to her?

    Lucas was looking forward to it, so was Nicole. Samuel looked depressed.

    ¡°I don''t know. His secretary said he had something to do. You''re important, but you''re just a designer

    for Allen. Are you more important than his family?¡±

    Samuel didn''t want to say that, but suddenly he couldn''t control his mouth.

    Lucas frowned and roared, ¡°Godfather is much better than you. If Godfather are here, he won''t hurt

    Mommy! We are his family! He said that if Mommy wants to, he can be my daddy at any time!¡±

    Samuel was more angry.

    ¡°To be your daddy? Don''t you have a daddy? Can anyone be your daddy?¡±

    ¡°My daddy is dead!¡±

    Lucas finished and wept. There was resentment in his eyes.

    Nicole was suddenly shocked.

    ¡°Lucas, you...¡±

    She didn''t expect Lucas to have this attitude towards Samuel.

    Did Lucas know anything? Otherwise he couldn''t speak to Samuel like this.

    Nicole was shocked. She wanted to say something, but Lucas pushed Olivia away and ran out like

    crazy.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole wanted to stand up, but she couldn''t. She almost fell out of bed. Luckily Samuel helped her.

    Olivia red at Samuel and said, ¡°President Green, you''re arrogant. You even bullied a child!¡±

    With that, she turned around and went after Lucas.

    Samuel was in a mixed mood. When Lucas just said that his daddy died, he was very sad.

    If he was really his son.

    Samuel couldn''t even think about it.

    ¡°I''m sorry. I don¡¯t mean it. I...¡±

    Samuel seldom said sorry, but it seemed that he had said sorry to Nicole twice these days.

    Nicole shook her head and calmed down.

    ¡°It''s none of your business. His daddy is dead.¡±

    Nicole''s cold words pierced Samuel''s heart like a sharp dagger.

    ¡°How did he die?¡±

    He didn''t want to ask, but he couldn''t help it.

    If she was really his wife, she must know what happened five years ago.

    But Nicole didn''t want to say it and just closed her eyes.

    ¡°President Green, I''m a little tired and want to rest. You can go back. Please find a paramedic for me. I

    can¡¯t go to work now.¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t matter. You were injured at work. I''ll take care of you myself.¡±

    Samuel sat down by Nicole''s bed.

    ¡°You can rest. But you have to have soup first. Whether you are dissatisfied with me or not, you can''t

    hurt yourself.¡±

    He brought the soup to Nicole.

    The strong smell made Nicole queasy and couldn''t help retching.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Samuel immediately patted her on the back. He had doubts and anxieties in his eyes.

    Nicole covered his nose and asked him to take it away.

    Samuel didn''t understand why, but he did it.

    After the smell of the chicken soup disappeared, Nicole felt better.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    But Samuel couldn''t let her starve. He had to go to the canteen and buy some rice porridge.

    Nicole thought Samuel had left. She wanted to talk to Allen on video and ask him about Zoe, but she

    didn¡¯t expect Samuel toe back.

    She quickly turned off the phone and put it aside.

    Samuel took a look and said nothing. He handed the rice porridge to Nicole.

    ¡°You lost too much blood and your right leg broke. You have to be full.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t say no this time. She took the rice porridge and drank it.

    ¡°President Green, can you leave now? I want to be alone. Thank you.¡±

    Nicole was cold.

    Samuel put the bowl on the table and sat on Nicole''s bed. He leaned forward and was close to Nicole.

    Nicole frowned and had disgust in her eyes. She immediately reached out and blocked Samuel.

    ¡°President Green, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You seem to hate me. Did we know each other before?¡±

    Nicole smelt Samuel.

    He was still charming, but she was not Nicole anymore.

    ¡°President Green, you''re kidding. I didn¡¯t know you before.¡±

    Nicole tried to stay as far away from Samuel as possible, but Samuel seemed to be intentional. As

    soon as she stepped back, he moved on. They were always close.

    ¡°Really? Since we didn''t know each other before, why do you hate me? Don''t tell me you don''t. I''m not

    blind.¡±

    Samuel said faintly and he was curious.

    Nicole frowned.

    They hadn''t seen each other for five years. Why wasn''t he so cold as before? Why was he so close to

    a strange woman?

    ¡°President Green, I was publicly humiliated by your girlfriend when I first went to yourpany. Then

    you went to my house and almost picked my clothes. Now because of you, I lie in bed and can''t move.

    President Green, don''t you think I should hate you?¡±

    Nicole looked up and didn''t hide her emotions. Her hate filled her eyes for a moment. They were a little

    scarlet and scary.

    But Samuel didn''t care.

    He grabbed Nicole by the chin. The warm breath was sprayed on her face. She became nervous.

    ¡°What do you want to do? Samuel, we''re in the hospital!¡±

    Nicole''s voice trembled, and her body resisted.

    She hated the man. Now his touch would only make her sick!

    But just then Samuel suddenly lowered his head.

 Chapter 37: I only flirt with my wife

    Chapter 37: I only flirt with my wife

    Nicole''s body stiffened in an instant.

    She recalled the sweetness of their marriage. She once thought this man was her life, but he was her

    nightmare!

    Nicole gripped the sheet with her fingers. Samuel''s face slowly approached her and her heart almost

    stopped beating.

    When their lips were a centimeter apart, Samuel stopped.

    The hair on his face was clearly visible.

    He had lived well in these five years, but she had changed. Their daughter was suffering from illness.

    Thinking about it, Nicole raised her hand and pped Samuel. The crisp sound rang throughout the

    room.

    Samuel didn''t ignore the hate in her eyes. Her sad eyes were like a sharp sword thrust into his chest.

    Samuel''s face hurt, but he didn''t care. He touched his numb cheek with the tip of his tongue and

    whispered, ¡°if you don''t feel enough, you can p me again.¡±

    Nicole was stunned.

    What?

    He didn''t look like Samuel she knew!

    Samuel was a proud man. He wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt him. He almost cut off someone''s legs

    when he hit him on purpose many years ago. She was afraid Samuel would kill her just now. What did

    he mean now?

    His eyes were gentle. It seemed that she was the one he loved. Samuel used to look at Riley that way.

    Now it was ironic.

    Nicole turned around and avoided Samuel''s breath. Her heart was pounding and she was panicking.

    ¡°Samuel, what are you doing? I won''t forgive you. I will not forget the insult and injury you and your

    girlfriend have done to me and the ident. By the way, do you really think this is an ident?¡±

    Nicole didn''t dare to look into Samuel''s eyes.

    This man was too good at disguise. She didn''t seem to be his match.

    Samuel saw Nicole flinch. He grabbed Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole tried to get it back, but she was weak.

    ¡°Samuel, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask you what you want me to do. As long as you tell me, I can give you my life.¡±

    Samuel was sincere. He had been staring at Nicole.

    Nicole''s heart suddenly hurt.

    ¡°President Green, you''re kidding. We just met, but you do this to me. Aren''t you afraid of Miss George''s

    jealousy? Or is this the trick you often use when flirting?¡±

    She was almost cheated by him!

    This man only loved himself. How could he say something so affectionate? Although she was

    suspicious, how could Samuel give up his life?

    Even if Samuel loved her, it was the past, but had he ever loved her?

    They were married for three years. She had been chasing him, and he had been arrogant and

    indifferent. She was pregnant, but he was cruel and had her burned. Now he was affectionate to her. It

    was ridiculous!

    Nicole''s eyes were sad.

    Samuel didn''t ignore it. He put Nicole''s hand on his face. It was hot.

    Nicole wanted to flinch, but Samuel was strong. She couldn''t do it for a while, but she was reluctant.

    She could only stare at him angrily.

    Samuel remembered the past. She used to chase him. He didn''t care, but his heart hurt after he knew

    she was burned.

    Only then did he find out how much he loved her.

    Now she was back. No matter what her purpose was or what she wanted to do, he agreed as long as

    she stayed with him.

    ¡°I only flirt with my wife.¡±

    Samuel''s voice was low and gentle.

    Nicole¡¯s defenses almost copsed.

    His eyes were too soft and his voice wes too charming. Even his breath was seductive.

    Nicole was heartbroken.

    Wife?

    Did he remember his wife?

    ¡°President Green, you''re kidding. I''m not your wife.¡±

    Nicole took her hand back when Samuel didn''t notice.

    Her hands seemed to hold his temperature, but she put her hands in the quilt and didn''t want to see it.

    Samuel felt as if his heart had emptied.

    For five years, he stayed in the cold bedroom and stayed up all night. Now she was back and really

    standing in front of him.

    She showed her joys and sorrows. He could even touch her. He felt his heart alive and warm.

    Since Nicole didn''t want to admit it, it was up to her. One day she would say her purpose, and one day

    he would uncover her mystery.

    Samuel suddenly smiled and Nicole felt creepy.

    Was this man crazy?

    He had always been aloof. Why did he suddenly smile so softly?

    ¡°Samuel, don''t think I¡¯m hurt now and can''t do anything to you. If you do something to me, I promise...¡±

    ¡°I can''t do anything. I just want to stay here and take care of you until you recover.¡±

    Samuel stood up and cleaned up the dishes.

    There was a sound of water in the bathroom. Samuel was doing the dishes.

    Nicole was shocked.

    Was he really Samuel she knew?

    How could he do that?

    Nicole was confused.

    He was really cunning!

    Maybe he realized something and changed his strategy.

    While Nicole was thinking, Samuel came out. He handed Nicole the warm towel and said softly, ¡°wipe

    your face, or can I help you?¡±

    ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole took the towel at once to avoid physical contact.

    Now Samuel took care of her himself. She was really caught off guard.

    ¡°Don''t you have to go to thepany? Our cooperation is of great concern. Now I have an ident.

    The reporters are excited, aren''t they? Don''t you need to exin it?¡±

    Nicole wanted Samuel to leave now.

    This man was so weird. She felt a lot of pressure. He stood here and his breath disturbed her normal

    thinking.

    She found that she still couldn''t resist his charm.

    Samuel used to be cold with her. But now he was suddenly gentle and meticulous. She...

    Nicole shook her head violently.

    What are you thinking?

    Why are you back?

    Do you want to make up with this man?

    Have you forgotten the pain you suffered five years ago? Have you forgotten that your daughter is

    suffering now?

    Nicole held the towel tightly and her eyes suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°Samuel, I don''t know why you have to do this, but you''re bothering me here. Please go out!¡±

    Samuel was a person who was rarely rejected. He had been in a high position for so many years. No

    one dared to talk to him like this. Everyone was respectful to him. Even Riley was afraid of him.

    Only Nicole!

    Only his wife Nicole was so rude to him!

    Samuel felt that he was ill. He wanted to abuse himself. Even though Nicole was rude, he was happy

    and even wanted her to say a few more words to him.

    Nicole looked at Samuel tenderly and felt creepy.

    Was Samuel''s brain damaged? Why was he so perverse?

    But she knew Samuel.

    Nicole immediately turned around and frowned and said, ¡°Samuel, get out!¡±

    ¡°I don''t think it¡¯s inconvenient.¡±

    Samuel poured a ss of water and put it on the head of the bed. Then he sat on Nicole''s bed and

    turned on hisptop and whispered, ¡°you''re hurt. You should take more rest. I won''t disturb you. You

    don''t have to think of me as a president. You can think of me as a paramedic if you like.¡±

    Nicole suddenly thought this man was a rascal!

    ¡°You are the president of Eternal Group. I can''t think of you as a paramedic. Besides, we can''t live in

    one room.¡±

    ¡°As long as we are honest, I am not afraid of misunderstanding. Do you have any special thoughts on

    me?¡±

    Samuel''s eyes shed. His expectations almost overwhelmed Nicole.

    What had this man experienced in the past five years?

    He was so good at flirting!

    If she was not too familiar with his smell, she would really think that the person standing in front of her

    was not Samuel.

    ¡°You! I¡¯m going to the bathroom, but I have a broken leg and need special care. Samuel, it''s not

    convenient between you and me!¡±

    Nicole said angrily and even growled.

    She always told herself to be calm when facing Samuel, but she couldn''t.

    Samuel immediately put down hisptop and took off his coat. Then he picked up Nicole.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Nicole eximed and subconsciously grabbed the front of his shirt.

    His shirt was so well cut that the button suddenly broke. Samuel''s strong chest muscles and bronzed

    skin showed.

    ¡°What are you doing? If you want to see me, just say it. I''ll be happy to help you.¡±

    Samuel suddenly smiled. The smile was a little ambiguous, but it seemed to be a kind of catalyst hitting

    Nicole''s face. It was as red as a fire cloud.

    ¡°Who wants to see you? Get out of here!¡±

    She gave Samuel a shove.

    Samuel suddenly leaned back and thought of Nicole''s legs. He quickly stepped forward, but because of

    inertia, both of them fell to the hospital bed, and the posture was a little awkward.

 Chapter 38: Ill tell you why today

    Chapter 38: I''ll tell you why today

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Nicole eximed and a hot body stuck to her.

    Her flustered heart was dulled by the familiar smell.

    At one time she was looking forward to close contact with Samuel rather than routine in the cold bed,

    but until she was pregnant they never did.

    Samuel felt only a sweet smell in his nose. The familiar smell was like the memory on the pillow in his

    bedroom when he dreamed every night. He was immersed in it and felt that he was dreaming.

    ¡°Nicole...¡±

    Samuel mumbled. His handsome face slowly approached Nicole''s lips.

    Suddenly, a sharp bell rang. Nicole woke up and pushed Samuel away. Her heart thumped and it was

    as if her blood hade up and made her all hot. Her face was burning.

    Samuel almost fell out of bed and woke up. But he had some regrets. He watched Nicole''s cell phone

    ringing all the time. He subconsciously wanted to get it. Nicole got it first.

    ¡°Allen?¡±

    All of Nicole''s fantasies and dreams disappeared when she saw Allen''s name.

    She just lost her mind!

    How could she still have that fantasy about Samuel?

    Nicole immediately sat up. Although it was difficult, she refused Samuel¡¯s help and touch and

    answered.

    Allen¡¯s voice came out immediately.

    ¡°Catherine, are you ok? I heard you had an ident. I want to see you, but Zoe is not in good condition

    and I can''t leave.¡±

    Allen''s voice was rapid, and the solicitude made Samuel ufortable.

    Nicole had no time to take into ount Samuel''s face and thoughts at this time. When she heard that

    Zoe was in a bad situation, Nicole was ina panic.

    ¡°How''s Zoe? Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. Zoe is fine for the moment, but I can''t leave her. You...¡±

    ¡°I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Allen, I just hurt my right leg. I only need to recuperate for a few days.

    Just focus on Zoe.¡±

    Nicole was thinking about Zoe now.

    She was far away from her daughter and she couldn''t take care of her. Only mothers could understand

    the pain.

    Samuel watched Nicole''s eyes turn red and aggrieved. He became angry.

    She was his wife! But now she was upset about another man¡¯s phone call. What was her rtionship

    with Allen?

    Allen wanted to say something to Nicole, but Samuel grabbed her cell phone directly. He said coldly,

    ¡°President Brook, take care of your family. As for Catherine, I will take good care of her here.¡±

    ¡°Samuel, what are you doing? You give me your cell phone back!¡±

    Nicole was worried about Zoe and wanted to talk to Allen. If she could, she would like to chat with her

    daughter, but she didn¡¯t expect her cell phone to be grabbed by Samuel.

    How could this man be so hateful?

    Samuel didn''t care what Nicole thought now. Jealousy made him out of control. Before Allen could say

    anything, he hung up the phone and turned it off.

    Nicole got angry.

    ¡°Samuel, are you crazy? It¡¯s my cell phone. He is my boss and my friend. Why do you hang up?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole was like a cat with a tail trodden on. She was full of hostility, and the familiar eyes seemed to be

    stabbing Samuel''s heart.

    ¡°Why? I''ll tell you why today!¡±

    Samuel may have been stimted.

    He always thought Nicole was his wife. Even if her face had changed and she didn''t want to admit it

    now, she couldn''t change that she was his wife!

    She left for five years and now she was back. She was so close to another man in his presence. Did

    she really think he was generous?

    Samuel pulled Nicole and kissed her.

    He missed her lips so much that his heart hurt. She yed hide and seek with him and now she

    wanted to seduce another man.

    He didn''t agree!

    Samuel was stimted and strong. Nicole couldn''t break free and was caught off guard. When she was

    kissed by Samuel, both of them were a little shocked.

    A sense of familiarity ran through them and spread.

    Samuel remembered Nicole''s taste!

    Even if her face had changed and she didn''t admit it, he couldn''t be wrong.

    This was his wife!

    Samuel greedily kissed Nicole and wanted to pass on his thoughts for five years to Nicole.

    Nicole was shocked at first, and then she thought about the fire five years ago and the way Zoe was

    dying every time.

    This man didn''t deserve it!

    He didn''t deserve it!

    Nicole couldn''t push Samuel away. She was angry and bit him.

    Samuel felt a pain in the tip of his tongue. He unconsciously let go of Nicole. Then he was pped in

    the face.

    ¡°Samuel, you bastard!¡±

    Nicole only felt her hands numb. Her whole arm seemed to be numb.

    Sure enough, Samuel''s face swelled in a sh.

    Samuel didn''t seem to feel it. He looked at Nicole and the hatred in her eyes. He remembered the

    anxiety and gentleness she had just had when she received Allen''s call. He was suffering.

    ¡°No matter what you want to do or what you want from me, I will give it to you as long as you Say it. But

    I will never let you go!¡±

    Samuel got up and left.

    It happened that Jacob came and bumped into Samuel.

    ¡°President Green, your face...¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Samuel red at him and left the room.

    There seemed to be a smell of Samuel in the air. Nicole refused to immerse herself in Samuel''s words.

    Samuel couldn''t say that before, so now Samuel said it to her because she was a designer of HJ

    Group. He wanted to use her and H¡¯J Group to expand the international influence of Eternal Group.

    It must be like this!

    How else could Samuel say that to a strange woman?

    Though she confused him, she knew more than anyone how ruthless Samuel was.

    It took her three years but his heart didn''t get warm. Her children¡¯s lives were not enough for him to pity

    her. Now how could Samuel be attracted by some doubts?

    Nicole sneered, but there were tears in her eyes.

    It was so painful to know a man she used to love with all her strength. The most sad thing was that he

    never loved her! Even if he was good to her now, it was just because of her identity.

    Men were merciless!

    Nicole wiped away the tears and picked up the phone again. She turned it on and called Allen

    immediately.

    Allen answered immediately.

    ¡°Catherine, did he embarrass you?¡±

    ¡°No. In his opinion, I am a stranger now. Allen, how''s Zoe? Is she getting worse?¡±

    Nicole had been worried.

    Allen smiled and said, ¡°no, Zoe just breathed intermittently. I heard you had an ident and I was

    worried. I asked my secretary to buy a ne ticket, but before I left, Zoe was a little upset and her heart

    beat was a little unsteady, so I came back. Don''t worry, Zoe is fine now.¡±

    ¡°Can I have a video call with her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but isn''t Samuel there?¡±

    Allen was a little worried.

    ¡°He''s out. Jacob is talking to him. I want to see Zoe.¡±

    ¡°OK, just a moment.¡±

    Allen hung up and made a video call. Nicole answered immediately.

    A little girl about four years old appeared on the screen at once.

    She was beautiful and looked like a doll, but herplexion was too pale.

    ¡°Zoe.¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Zoe''s voice was weak but joyful.

    ¡°Mommy, where are you and Lucas? Godfather said that you have gone abroad. Why don''t you take

    me with you?¡±

    Zoe held a gray teddy bear and leaned against the bed. She pouted andined.

    Nicole just felt her heart broken.

    ¡°We are on a business trip and will stay here for a long time. I''ll bring you toys and food when we go

    back.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, did you not take me because I was not well?¡±

    Zoe was alittle frustrated. Tears twinkled in her eyes.

    ¡°No. Mommy is really on a business trip. You can ask Godfather. Zoe, Mommy miss you very much and

    likes you very much. When Mommy goes back, you''ll be well. Mommy will take you around the world.

    Mommy will take you wherever you want, OK?¡±

    Nicole didn''t want to cry. She didn''t want her daughter to see her heartbreak, but she felt sad.

    If she had known five years ago that Samuel was ruthless and she had given up the rtionship, her

    daughter would not suffer now.

    Zoe had been in the hospital since she was born. She hadn''t even been to the yground. She was in

    great pain as her mother.

    Zoe saw Nicole''s tears and smiled, ¡°Mommy, don''t worry. I''ll wait for you toe back. I¡¯m going out

    with Lucas then.¡±

    ¡°OK! Zoe, listen to Godfather. Mommy is going to work.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Mommy!¡±

    Zoe waved at Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t want to cry. She hung up immediately, but she couldn''t help crying.

    At this time, Samuel pushed the door and came in.

 Chapter 39: I wont pull your pants down

    Chapter 39: I won''t pull your pants down

    Nicole immediately wiped her tears, but Samuel saw it.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    He came up quickly and saw Nicole holding her cell phone. Nicole was talking to Allen on the screen. It

    was obvious that they just made a video call.

    Samuel looked into Nicole¡¯s red eyes and her resentment. He became angry again.

    ¡°Youined to Allen, right? You told him Samuel couldn''t take care of you, so you had an ident,

    right? Did Allenfort you? Did he ask you to go back to France at once? Did you tell him I just

    kissed you? Is he going toe here and kill me at once?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel¡¯s words made Nicole more upset. He mentioned the kiss.

    The kiss made her lose her mind for a moment.

    Nicole remembered the weak Zoe and resented Samuel and herself.

    ¡°Samuel, get out of here!¡±

    She didn''t want to hide her hatred for him. If it was not against thew, she would kill him!

    But she couldn''t!

    She couldn''t do it for Zoe!

    Nicole was shaking with anger. Her anger shocked Samuel.

    ¡°Why do you hate me so much? Nicole, you...¡±

    ¡°President Green, something happened to Joseph.¡±

    Before Samuel could say anything, Jacob broke in.

    When he saw Samuel and Nicole, he was scared.

    Did hee at the wrong time?

    Samuel''s eyes were sharp. Jacob could only say, ¡°President Green, Joseph has a fever.¡±

    ¡°How could this happen?¡±

    Samuel hated Jacob interrupting him, but when he heard that Joseph had a fever, he was worried.

    Nicole saw it and mocked herself in her heart.

    ¡°You have loved him with all your heart before! He is the father of your children! Zoe is weak now, but

    he doesn''t know. Even if he knows, he will not worry about Lucas and Zoe as much as he does about

    Riley''s son.¡±

    Samuel didn''t know what Nicole was thinking at this time. Seeing Jacob''s hesitation, his eyes twinkled

    and he roared loudly.

    ¡°Tell me what happened to Joseph.¡±

    ¡°President Green, Joseph was scolded by you at school, so Miss George scolded Joseph. At the same

    time, she heard that the trade secrets of Eternal Group had been leaked by Joseph. Miss George got

    angry and hit Joseph. Joseph said nothing. Miss George forbade him to eat, but Joseph got up in the

    morning with a fever.¡±

    Jacob quickly exined the cause and effect of the incident.

    Samuel was furious.

    ¡°Riley! Who gave her the right to hit the heir of Green Family? Tell Riley if something happens to

    Joseph, I''ll kill her!¡±

    Because Samuel just quarreled with Nicole, he was very angry.

    He hadn''t been so out of control for years.

    Jacob walked out in fear and called Riley.

    Nicole watched him worry about Joseph so much and said coldly, ¡°since President Green is busy, you''d

    better deal with your family. After all, the heir of Green Family can''t have an ident.¡±

    She didn''t want to talk like that, but she couldn''t help it.

    Her Lucas and Zoe had never been loved by Samuel. They even suffered because of him. Nicole was

    angry.

    Samuel looked at Nicole. She turned her head and ignored him. He said nothing. He just stooped and

    picked up Nicole.

    ¡°What are you doing? Samuel, let me down! What do you want to do?¡±

    Nicole got nervous.

    Now Samuel seemed to be really fickle. Nicole panicked and didn¡¯t want to stay with him.

    Samuel sighed and said helplessly, ¡°aren''t you going to the bathroom? Are you going to solve it in

    bed?¡±

    Nicole remembered that she was going to the bathroom. But she didn''t agree with him to carry her in.

    ¡°Let the nurse help me. I don¡¯t need you!¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t pull your pants down.¡±

    Samuel took her to the toilet in the bathroom and turned away.

    ¡°Call me at any time.¡±

    Nicole didn''t expect Samuel to be a gentleman now. She immediately closed the bathroom door. She

    leaned against the wall of the bathroom and took off her pants.

    Then sheboriously put on her pants. But she didn¡¯t want Samuel in.

    Although they used to be a couple, it was five years ago. Now she wanted Samuel to fall in love with

    her again, but she couldn''t control her mood and temper. She couldn''t stand his touch.

    What should she do?

    Why was she so useless?

    Nicole was upset, but suddenly she heard the bathroom door being opened from the outside.

    She looked up in fright and saw Samueling in.

    ¡°Why do youe in?¡±

    ¡°I know you finished it. You don''t call me. I¡¯m afraid you''ll fall on the ground and make your legs worse.¡±

    Samuel''s words made Nicole blush.

    ¡°I don''t need you. Why did youe in... Samuel, let me down!¡±

    Nicole was picked up by Samuel and put back in bed before she finished speaking.

    ¡°If you are tired, you can sleep. Tell me what you want to do. I will not leave here.¡±

    Samuel sat on the sofa next to Nicole and took out hisptop and started to deal with business.

    Nicole saw him in a meeting so she couldn''t make a sound. But Samuel didn''t seem to avoid Nicole.

    Thepany¡¯s current situation was in front of Nicole.

    ¡°President Green, ourpany¡¯s secrets have been leaked. It¡¯s toote to get it back. We have lost at

    least $200 million at the moment. Our investment n has been exposed. What shall we do now?¡±

    ¡°President Green, somepanies began to recruit our employees. Our stock has depreciated. The

    situation is very precarious.¡±

    ¡°President Green, Catherine¡¯s ident was reported. Now the public is very worried about the safety

    performance of our cars. There are many buyers who want to cancel their orders.¡±

    The managers quickly reported to Samuel about thepany. Samuel frowned all the time. After they

    finished, he whispered, ¡°let security continue to look for the hacker who broke into thepany¡¯s

    the police. ept all returned orders.¡±

    ¡°But in this case, the loss of ourpany is too great.¡±

    The financial manager had to give a warning.

    Samuel whispered, ¡°Green Family has been in Seapolis for more than a hundred years. Eternal Group

    will not fail. Catherine¡¯s ident does worry the public about the performance of our cars. Put some

    pressure on the police to solve the case as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Samuel continued the meeting, but Nicole didn''t want to listen.

    At first she suspected that her ident had something to do with Samuel. Now it seemed that he didn''t

    do it.

    Nicole remembered the brakes and squinted.

    She returned to seapolis with a new face. She had no grudge with anyone except Riley and Samuel.

    If Samuel didn''t want to kill her, Riley was the only suspect.

    Would it be her?

    Nicole pondered and didn''t see Samuel hanging up and looking at her.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Samuel''s words startled Nicole.

    ¡°Nothing. I''m thinking about who hates me and wants to kill me. There was a problem with the brakes

    that day, but President Green said the car was usually serviced. It can''t go wrong only on that day. Is

    there no surveince video in the garage?¡±

    Samuel shook his head and said, ¡°the surveince video for that day was missing. I¡¯m investigating.

    Don''t worry. I will never let you get hurt in vain.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, President Green. I¡¯m tired. I want to rest. If you want to work, please go outside. I need a

    quiet atmosphere.¡±

    Nicole drove Samuel away.

    Samuel was not angry and whispered, ¡°OK, I''ll go to the corridor. You can call me at any time.¡±

    With that, he left the ward with hisptop.

    Nicole froze.

    Since when had President Green been so aggrieved by a woman who couldn''t stand noise?

    She had been amodating him for three years of their marriage.

    It was different now.

    She was not his wife, so she was treated differently.

    How much did Samuel hate her before?

    Nicole felt hurt, but she didn¡¯t want to think about it.

    She covered up and fell asleep.

    Samuel came in and pulled her quilt down for fear that she would suffocate herself.

    She was the same as before. When she was not happy, she hid herself in the quilt and looked like an

    ostrich. Now she hadn''t broken the bad habit.

    Samuel smiled and adjusted the room temperature. When he turned to leave, he suddenly thought of

    something.

    He gently pulled Nicole''s hair off and put it in his pocket. Then he opened the door and said to the

    paramedic, ¡°I¡¯m going out. Take good care of Miss Bush. If anything happens to her, call me at any

    time!¡±

 Chapter 40: It was not simple

    Chapter 40: It was not simple

    The paramedic dared not disobey Samuel. She went in at once.

    Samuel saw Nicole sleeping soundly. He grabbed her hair and went home quickly.

    When Samuel came back, Riley met him and cried.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Samuel, I didn¡¯t mean to. I just want to punish Joseph. I didn''t expect him to be so stubborn. I¡¯m sorry.

    I did it wrong.¡±

    Samuel was a little upset to see her crying.

    ¡°Well, I know you care about him. How¡¯s Joseph? Has the doctor examined him?¡±

    ¡°The doctor is examining him.¡±

    Riley''s eyes were red with tears. She seemed to be really worried about Joseph.

    Samuel went straight to Joseph''s room.

    Riley followed in.

    Joseph''s face flushed and he said he was cold. Samuel was heartbroken.

    ¡°Don''t hit himter.¡±

    ¡°I won''t do that in the future. He made thepany suffer but he didn''t say anything, so I was angry. I

    did it for Green Family.¡±

    Riley had never seen her son so stubborn. She was worried that Samuel would me her and her son

    for the heavy loss, so she wanted to teach Joseph a lesson. She didn''t expect him to be ill.

    Samuel touched Joseph''s hot forehead and asked in a low voice, ¡°Dr. Johnson, how is Joseph?¡±

    ¡°Joseph has a cold and an inmmation, so he has a fever. But I just checked Joseph. His tonsil is

    inmed. It¡¯smon for children of this age to have such problems. Don''t worry. I''ll give him an

    injection. He has to restter.¡±

    Dr. Johnson finished speaking to Samuel and began to give Joseph an injection.

    Riley''s crying really bothered Samuel.

    ¡°Go back to your room first. I''ll let the servant take care of him. You can''t do anything. I don''t me

    Joseph. Don''t punish him until you find out the truth.¡±

    Riley heard Samuel''s discontent and was more scared.

    ¡°Samuel, I didn¡¯t mean to. Please let me stay. I am his mother. I want to take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Well, you have to take good care of him. Dr. Johnson,e to my study. I want to ask about Joseph''s

    condition.¡±

    Samuel turned and left.

    Riley wanted Samuel to stay. But he was cold, so she didn''t dare to say it.

    Dr. Johnson followed Samuel into the study.

    ¡°President Green, Joseph is fine. He just needs to rest. Children often get sick.¡± Dr. Johnson said.

    Samuel opened a drawer in his desk and took out a handkerchief. Five years ago, when he learned

    that Nicole was dead, he found ab on her dresser, which still had Nicole''s long hair.

    He didn''t see Nicole''s body. He left her long hair and put it in the drawer of the desk and forbidden

    anyone to touch it.

    Now he took the handkerchief out. He handed Dr. Johnson the long hair he had pulled off Nicole¡¯s body

    and the handkerchief.

    ¡°Dr. Johnson, please confirm if they belong to the same person.¡±

    Samuel''s voice was small but solemn.

    Dr. Johnson was stunned and asked in a low voice, ¡°President Green, are you going to have a paternity

    test?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A person''s appearance and character can be changed, but hair and DNA won''t change with

    appearance, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dr. Johnson didn''t know whose hair it was, but Samuel cherished it.

    He carefully put them away.

    ¡°Dr. Johnson, I don''t want a third person to know about it. If there is any result, please call me. I''ll get it

    myself.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Dr. Johnson left the study.

    Riley had been staring at Samuel¡¯s study. When Dr. Johnson came out, she stopped him.

    ¡°Dr. Johnson, what did Samuel say to you? What happened to my son? You must tell me! Dr. Johnson,

    I¡¯m Joseph''s biological mother. If he is really ill, you can''t hide it from me.¡±

    Riley had tears in her eyes, and Dr. Johnson had a little sympathy for her.

    ¡°Miss George, Joseph is OK. President Green asked me how to take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Riley was a little incredulous.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dr. Johnson left, but Riley was skeptical.

    If he just wanted to ask about Joseph, why did he avoid her?

    It was not simple!

    When Riley wanted to go back to her room, Jacob rushed over.

    ¡°Jacob, why are you in such a hurry? What happened to thepany?¡±

    Riley asked subconsciously.

    Jacob froze and shook his head and said, ¡°thepany is OK. Miss George, I have something to tell

    President Green. I have to leave.¡±

    He entered the study quickly.

    Riley immediately followed him. She put her ear close to the door and listened to the sound inside.

    Jacob was so anxious that he didn''t close the door of the study. Then Jacob''s voice came out of it.

    ¡°President Green, I¡¯ve called the police. The police are investigating. Someone said he did see a

    suspicious person enter the garage that day, but the person covered his face so he didn''t see clearly.¡±

    ¡°So someone did do something to the car that day.¡¯

    Samuel''s voice was cold.

    Riley shivered.

    Samuel called the police!

    How could he call the police?

    Riley''s face was pale and her palms were sweating.

    Jacob whispered, ¡°President Green, Catherine just came to Seapolis. She didn''t offend anyone. Maybe

    ourpetitors don''t want us to cooperate with HJ Group, so they deliberately sabotage. After all, as

    long as Catherine is injured, HJ Group will stop working with us. Eternal Group will disappear in the

    automotive sector.¡±

    ¡°You''re right, but we don''t have manypetitors. They wouldn''t make trouble in Eternal Group. Our

    security system is great. I¡¯m afraid there are spies in thepany. Catherine only shed with Riley

    and I when she came to Seapolis. I will not harm her. Investigate where Riley was while we were

    driving.¡±

    Riley was scared when Samuel finished.

    She left immediately and went back to Joseph''s room, but she couldn''t calm down.

    Samuel suspected her!

    What was Catherine?

    She just arrived at Seapolis. Samuel even suspected a woman who had been with him for five years for

    her sake!

    It was unforgivable!

    But Riley was afraid, too.

    She knew Jacob¡¯s methods.

    If he did find out that she was at the scene, she and her son would be affected.

    Riley immediately took out her phone and made a call.

    ¡°You have to prove that I was in the beauty salon the day Eternal Group checked the car.¡±

    ¡°I see. Don''t worry.¡±

    After hanging up, Riley''s couldn''t calm down.

    Catherine was lucky!

    She was not dead!

    Now she wanted to go to the hospital and kill her, but she knew there must be Samuel''s people in the

    hospital now. It was dangerous for her to go there now.

    Riley was nervous and walked around the room. She looked at Joseph in aa and stomped angrily.

    ¡°You are useless! I gave birth to you. You have to think of a way for me.¡±

    But Joseph couldn''t hear it at all. Even if he heard, he might not understand her.

    After a while, Samuel and Jacobe out of the study.

    Riley came out at once.

    ¡°Samuel, don''t you have lunch at home? Joseph missed you when he had a fever. You took care of him

    when he was ill. Joseph will be very sad if you are not here.¡±

    Riley looked pitiful.

    Samuel used to stay for Joseph, but he couldn¡¯ today. He had to take care of Nicole in the hospital

    these days.

    ¡°Ask the servant to cook and I''ll take the lunch. Now I have to see Joseph. Jacob, you can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jacob left immediately, but Riley was nervous.

    ¡°Why is Jacob in a hurry? Samuel, you''ve given Jacob too many tasks. He will be tired. No one will

    share your burden then.¡±

    Riley seemed to be joking, but Samuel gave her one more look.

    ¡°I''ll see Joseph.¡±

    Samuel entered Joseph''s room. Riley watched Jacob leave and the worries in her eyes disappeared.

    Joseph''s face eased, but he didn¡¯t wake up.

    Samuel held his hand, but suddenly he thought of Lucas.

    Both of them were four years old, but Lucas was mature. Now he was still wondering if Lucas was his

    son. He had a special feeling for him.

    ¡°I heard that Joseph has a good friend named Lucas in kindergarten. Let the driver go to the

    kindergarten and pick him up. Maybe if he apanies Joseph, he can recover quickly.¡±

    Riley was stunned by Samuel''s words.

    Who was Lucas?

    She didn''t know his son had such a good friend.

 Chapter 41: My name is not â€œHeyâ€

    Chapter 41: My name is not ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡°I haven''t heard Joseph talking about Lucas, who is it?¡±

    Riley asked carefully.

    Samuel frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°Forget it, we may just wait until Joseph told his friend when he

    recovers. Please take good care of him. if this happen to Catherine designer, Eternal Group is pushed

    under the spotlight. I have to go to the hospital and check it out.¡±

    Having say that, Samuel got up and left, but he was grabbed by Riley.

    ¡°Samuel, there are so many people in thepany that can take care of her. Besides, the designer

    Catherine is a woman. It''s inconvenient for you to take care of her as a man, is it? would you please let

    me take care of her instead? After all, I''m a woman. I wouldn''t be so embarrassed with her.¡±

    Riley''s eyes shed.

    Samuel said lightly, ¡°No, although you are a woman, but you and Catherine have conflicts before, and

    the whole Seapolis city knows that if you go to the hospital and take good care of her, everything gonna

    be just fine. But if you fail, Our Eternal Group will be in a huge crisis. You can stay at home and take

    good care of Joseph.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Okay, that''s it. Joseph is the heir to the Green Family, so taking care of him is the most important thing

    you should do.¡±

    Samuel interrupted Riley''s words, then he got up and left.

    Riley looked at his back, but she felt somehow uneasy.

    How to do it?

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Samuel came out of Green''s house and went to thepany. He found that the security department

    was repairing thework security after the invasion, and that made him headache for a while.

    What went wrong?

    Why were there so many troublestely?

    Were all these rted to Nicole?

    When he returned to the ward, Nicole was still asleep, and the special-caring nurse said that she was

    not resting well.

    Samuel sent the special nurse away and took care of her himself.

    After Lucas went to the kindergarten, he subconsciously nced at Joseph''s seat. When he found that

    Joseph''s seat was empty, his eyes shed a little worried.

    ¡°Do you know why Joseph didn''t came to school today?¡±

    He asked his ssmate Johnny aside.

    Johnny whispered, ¡°I hear that Joseph is beaten by his mother yesterday and got a fever in the middle

    of the night. Today, a man from Green Family came to ask for leave and said he haven''t woken up yet.¡±

    Lucas''s hands snapped together.

    Was Joseph sick?

    He suddenly felt a little guilty.

    Lucas was absent-minded all day. He was thinking about how Joseph kept following behind him and

    ying with him.

    In fact, there was nothing particrly annoying except that he was the son of Samuel, wasn''t it?

    Lucas had a veryplex emotion, until the school was over, then he went to the hospital following

    Olivia, and the moment he saw Samuel, Lucas flinched.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Olivia noticed something struggling about Lucas and was a little bit puzzled.

    ¡°Auntie Kent, can you take care of Mommy first? I have something to tell Samuel.¡±

    Lucas''s words made Olivia confused.

    ¡°You little shit, what do you have to say to Samuel? Lucas, I tell you, don''t be fooled by this man, he

    hurts your mother who is lying on the bed now.¡±

    ¡°I see, Auntie Kent.¡±

    Lucas''s eyes dodged a little.

    Olivia knew that Lucas had an idea. After entering, he said coldly, ¡°Mr. Green, shouldn''t you get off

    work? I will take care of Catherine from now on.¡±

    Nicole had been pretending to sleep because she didn''t know how to face Samuel. This man was

    nothing like Samuel she knew before. Besides leaving thepany, he made his home here.

    Now she heard Olivia''s voice and quickly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Olivia, are you here? What about Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Lucas is outside, and he wille inter.¡±

    Olivia smiled and walked towards Nicole.

    Samuel saw Nicole so repulsive, and had to got up and left the ward. But then he met Lucas at the

    door.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Lucas spoke to Samuel.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    ¡°Are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Yah.¡±

    ¡°My name is not Hey. My name is Samuel. You can call me Uncle Green or you can call me Mr. Green.¡±

    Samuel was very unsatisfied about how Lucas addressed him, but didn''t know how to ease the

    rtionship with the boy.

    Although Joseph also called him daddy, under the instruction of Riley, he had always put himself in the

    first ce, and he did not know how to get along with a child.

    Lucas frowned slightly, and his expression was almost like Samuel''s.

    ¡°I hear that Joseph is sick. Is it severe?¡±

    Lucas asked a bit awkwardly.

    Seeing him like this, Samuel suddenlyughed.

    ¡°You want to see him?¡±

 Chapter 42: Tough guy will never give in

    Chapter 42: Tough guy will never give in

    Lucas left the hospital with Samuel and got into Samuel''s car.

    Samuel looked at him, full of contentment, and the child looked more and more adorable.

    ¡°Should we buy something for Joseph?¡±

    He just wanted to stay with Lucas for a while, but couldn''t find a good reason. What the president

    wanted to purchase was just a matter of his words, wasn''t it?

    Lucas froze slightly, and thought it wasn''t good to go empty-hands, and nodded randomly.

    Then the two persons went to the mall.

    ¡°What does Joseph like?¡±

    Lucas had just returned to the Seapolis city and didn''t know much about Joseph. All he knew was that

    he was the son of Samuel, but this identity made him more and more contradictory.

    Samuel froze.

    What did Joseph like?

    He didn''t seem to know it.

    He always gave the best to Joseph. No matter it was newly developed toys or new clothes, as long as

    it was the best, he would give it to Joseph. But what Joseph really liked, it seemed like that he never

    asked.

    Seeing Samuel''s expression at this time, Lucas sneered and said, ¡°Are you really his daddy? You don''t

    even know what your son likes, how can you be daddy?¡±

    This sentence made Samuel somewhat ashamed.

    Just such a little boy, why was he always be teased by him?

    Thinking of the scene of the airport toilet, Samuel asked inadvertently.

    ¡°Do you deliberately pee on me at the airport?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don''t understand. Ah, that toy looks good.¡±

    Lucas pretended to be stupid, and quickly ran towards the toy area on the side, which was obviously a

    guilty conscience.

    Sure enough, he was still a child, and he can''t bepletely calm.

    Samuel smiled and shook his head, an expression of softness appeared on his face.

    He followed Lucas to the toy area, thinking he would buy toys for four or five-year-old, but he didn''t

    expect that Lucas went directly to the Lego robot area and took a programmed toy to start ying.

    ¡°You can program?¡±

    This surprised Samuel.

    Lucas casually said, ¡°I love it from a young age, and my mum buy me a lot of Lego toys.¡±

    During the conversation, Lucas''s has reprogrammed the Lego toy, the original toy was suddenly added

    some features.

    Samuel''s eyes shed a little, but he didn''t move.

    ¡°Do you like it? If you do, just buy it.¡±

    ¡°I''m tired of ying this for a long time, but Joseph should like it. Buy this.¡±

    Lucas handed the toy to the salesperson, and randomly took out a VIP card from his pocket and

    passed it.

    ¡°Let me do it¡±

    Samuel collected his card and was about to dig out his wallet, but was stopped by Lucas.

    ¡°My mum Say that you can''t just ask for strangers¡¯ things and money. Besides, it is me that wants to

    buy a gift for Joseph, and you don''t need to spend money. This is my pocket money since I was a kid.¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The words of Lucas made Samuel somewhat unpleasant.

    ¡°stranger?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you are a stranger to me except for my mum''s boss and Joseph''s dad.¡±

    When Lucas finished speaking, he passed his card.

    Samuel just felt ufortable with his chest blocked.

    Although this naughty boy was right, why did it feel so weird?

    ¡°Have your mom tell you about your dad?¡±

    He spoke suddenly.

    Lucas paused and whispered, ¡°Yes. Mum said Daddy is dead, but my godfather is very good to us. If I

    can, I hope godfather can be my father. These years Mommy also like godfather.¡±

    After that, he didn''t forget to smile at Samuel sweetly.

    Samuel''s chest was more blocked.

    ¡°You godfather? Allen Brook?¡±

    ¡°Do you know my godfather? Isn''t he very capable? He can operate the bigpany with great

    reputation and the most important thing is that no matter what difficulties we encounter, the godfather

    will take care of them as soon as possible. I learn how to walked, how to read words, and even how to

    talk from godfather. For me, he is my father. And godfather is good to my mummy. The godfather said

    that as long as Mommy agrees, he would marry Mommy at any time.¡±

    Lucas said all this very proudly, which was like offering a treasure. His eyes were even brighter, but that

    deeply burned Samuel''s eyes. Why did he want to punch someone when he heard this?

    ¡°We can find an opportunity to meet your godfather and see if he is as good as you say.¡±

    ¡°There will be a chance. For you to be Joseph''s father, when my mommy and godfather got married, I

    will let mommy invite your.¡± Lucas said, not forgetting to p Samuel''s hand. It really made Samuel

    ufortable.

    ¡°Come on, Joseph may be worried for waiting too long.¡±

    ¡°Oh

    Watching Samuel take the lead to left, Lucas made a face behind him.

    Mocks up!

    He certainly could notice that Samuel had an attempt at Mummy.

    But judging from the five years of giving up mommy and him, he was not qualified to be his father in his

    life.

    Humph!

    Lucas made a grimace, and the little kid walked out of the mall with a toy and got into the car.

    Samuel was making a phone call to his home at the same time.

    ¡°Is Riley at home? Find a reason to send her away. I am going back and don''t want her here.¡±

    Hearing Riley''s name, Lucas frowned again.

    He didn''t want him and Mommy, but let other women live in his house. He was such a bastard!

    Lucas''s face turned angry immediately.

    Samuel hung up the phone and said to Lucas, ¡°Fasten your seat belt and I will take you to Joseph.¡±

    Lucas remained silent and fastened the seat belt.

    Along the way, no matter what Samuel told him again, Lucas stopped talking and even put on

    headphones to listen to music.

    This indifference attitude made

    Samuel a little confused, but he didn''t know how he offended the stinky boy.,

    The dull atmosphere continued all the way. When the big house of Green arrived, Lucas got out of the

    car as soon as possible.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Green.¡±

    That polite look was impable, but it just made Samuel ufortable.

    ¡°You can call me Uncle Green.¡¯

    Lucas just smiled, and followed Samuel into Green''s house.

    The big house of Green wasrge and a bit old. It looked like an old building, but the decoration inside

    is nopromise, showing off its low-key luxury everywhere.

    Lucas said nothing and followed Samuel to Joseph''s room.

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Joseph had just woken up, and the servant was serving him to eat. This time, it was somewhat

    unexpected to see Samuel return. After all, Samuel rarely returned home during work.

    Lucas shed out behind Samuel.

    ¡°Well, at the age of four you still need someone to serve you to eat. You; are really a littlend lord.¡±

    Lucas''s words came with a touch of sarcasm, but Joseph jumped up happily.

    ¡°Lucas? Why are you here? Are you here to visit me?¡±

    Joseph''s joy was beyond words, and he even pushed the servant out of bed and hugged Lucas with

    barefoot, yelling andughing.

    Lucas frowned slightly, but didn''t push him away.

    Zoe also liked to hold him, but his sister''s hug was obviously different from Joseph. And the sincere

    smile on Joseph''s face keep Lucas from pushing him away.

    ¡°Oh, you''re bothering me. Let me go! Also, aren''t you getting a fever? How could you get out of bed

    without shoes, what''s the matter? Would you like to stay at home for a few more days without going to

    school?¡±

    Lucas''s brow frowned.

    When Joseph heard it, he quickly let go of Lucas, but he didn''t let go of his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°I

    am just being too happy. Do my dad bring you? Thank you, Dad!¡±

    Joseph''s acknowledgement surprised Samuel.

    In memory, Joseph was rtively timid. Although he sometimes coquetted with him, it was rare that he

    was so happy. Seeing

    Lucas so excited now, obviously he really liked him.

    ¡°Make yourself feel at home, I''ll ask the housekeeper to cook something for you. Lucas will have to go

    backter, Joseph, don''t get yourselves too high.¡±

    Samuel exhorted as few words and left.

    As soon as he left, Joseph sent the maid away, closed the door quickly, and whispered, ¡°I said nothing,

    and I didn''t betray you.¡±

    Looking at Joseph''s expression at this time, Lucas was somewhat ufortable. He quickly looked

    away and whispered,

    ¡°Go to bed and lie down. I buy you a toy. Do you like it?¡±

    Lucas handed the robot to Joseph.

    Joseph had seen most of the fancy toys since an early age. But this is the first time he received a gift

    from his ssmates, and he was his favorite ssmate. He was crazily happy.

    ¡°For me? It looks cool.¡±

    He was ying with the robot.

    Looking at Joseph''s familiar operating, Lucas knew that he didn''tck such toys. He whispered, ¡°I''ll

    design a toy for you and give it to you. You can y with it first.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you can design toys?¡±

    An expression of adoration was on Joseph''s face.

    ¡°Of course. But you are not allowed to tell others, otherwise I won''t design it for you.¡±

    ¡°I won''t say a word unless they step over my body. Lucas, we are best friends. You help me keep my

    secret, and I ¡¯m sure I won''t betray you, even if my mom hit me. Come on man.¡±

    Joseph took off his pants pitifully, Lucas''s eyes narrowed slightly with his swollen buttocks, and his little

    hand tightened unconsciously.

    ¡°Did your mommy hit you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it hurts!¡±

    Joseph said with tears in his eyes, but he held back, and said with a smile, ¡°I''m pretty good, right?

    What''s the old saying?

    What can''t be given in?¡±

    ¡°Tough guy will never give in.¡±

    Lucas assured.

    ¡°Right, right! Mighty and unyielding, I''m the tough guy! Is it worthy to be your brother, right? Lucas,

    would you treat me as a brother?¡±

    Joseph looked at Lucas tearfully.

    Lucas was suddenly speechless.

    From the beginning, he made up his mind to hate Joseph, and he was only be good for him because

    he needed to use him, but why was it not so good now?

    ¡°Hurry and put your pants on and what will the others think about all this if they see you take off your

    pants in front of me?¡±

    Lucas quickly shifted the topic.

    There was a bit of disappointment under Joseph''s eyes, but he smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I''ll do whatever

    my big bro want.

    ¡°Who is your big bro? you are older than me!¡±

    Lucas''s brow frowned again.

    How can this Joseph be as annoying as Samuel? But he just couldn''t lift his feet and left.

    What''s wrong?

 Chapter 43: You are amazing

    Chapter 43: You are amazing

    Joseph didn''t care Lucas''s expression. He directly held Lucas''s arm and said as if he is a rogue, ¡°I

    don''t care, I don''t care, you have the ability to be better than me, and I will recognize you as the elder

    bro. From today on you are my big bro.¡±

    Lucas had never seen such a rogue person.

    From childhood to now, except for Zoe''s had a close rtionship with him, he hasn''t let others touch on

    him like this. Today Joseph hangs almost half of his body on his body. The grinning look made Lucas

    cannot get angry.

    ¡°You, let me go! How could two boys be so close to each other!¡±

    Lucas felt awkward.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Joseph was the son of Samuel. He reced himself and Zoe in the Green Family. Shouldn''t he hate

    him?

    But Joseph was hugging Lucas like an octopus.

    ¡°No way, no way, no way! Unless you promise to be my big bro, I won''t let go!¡±

    ¡°Joseph, why are you so shameless? You are the heir to the Green Family; how can you be such a

    rogue?¡±

    Lucas was almost crying. If he had known Joseph was like this, he would note.

    Joseph said with a smile, ¡°What''s up with the heir? The heir is also a child, and the heir can also have

    a big bro. In the future, what is mine will be yours. If you need, I will give you the entire Green Family.¡±

    ¡°No! I''m not interested in the Green Family!¡±

    Lucas''s brows were slightly frown, and his expression was not very good.

    Although Joseph was rogue, he still looked at people''s faces. He found that once he talks about the

    Green Family, Lucas''s face was not good-looking.

    ¡°Then you help me design a game, like what you have done in the kindergartenputer room, I won''t

    call you big bro. Don''t think I don''t know, you have done something to theputer, right? Lucas, you

    are so good Oh! You can actually useputer!¡±

    Joseph''s admiration was undisguised, even is a little loud because the excitement.

    Lucas quickly reached out and covered his mouth. Although he knew that there is no one in the room,

    he looked around and said carefully, ¡°If you talk nonsense anymore, I will break up with you!¡±

    ¡°Ok! Fine!¡±

    Joseph quickly covered his mouth, and those eyes looked at Lucas pitifully.

    Lucas suddenly felt a little softened.

    ¡°Does your ass hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Joseph screamed immediately.

    ¡°You don''t know, my mother is terrible. She keeps saying that I make my daddy''spany suffer a

    huge loss, which is about 2million dors. Holding such a thick stick, my butt is beaten badly.¡±

    Joseph touched his butt. When he walked, he was very shaky.

    Lucas was guilty again.

    ¡°Don''t you hate me? I make the Green Family suffer such a huge loss.¡±

    ¡°The Green Family has a lot of money, 2 million is nothing. As long as I like, I will be fine if anyone took

    the whole Green Family. You don''t understand, from childhood to age, my mum keeps saying that I am

    the Heir of Green Family. I have to study hard, I have to do something important, etc. in fact, I really

    don''t like this. I just want to live a happy life, but Mummy is always not allowed. It''s better to be with my

    father, but as soon as Daddy isn''t there, Mommy forces me to learn this and that, and let me perform in

    front of Daddy and let Daddy praise me. I feel exhausted. If the Green Family is gone, maybe me, the

    heir of the family didn''t have to learn so much.¡±

    Joseph lying on the bed freely looked at the ceiling quietly and said, ¡°Lucas, do you know? I have never

    been to the park before. You don''t know how much I envy those ordinary children. They can do

    whatever they want, but I can''t do anything I like. Since I be sensible, I must follow the rules set

    by Mommy. Even for my future, what I like and what I want to do are set. No one has ever asked me.

    This Green Family is a cage for me and I can''t get out of it forever. ¡°

    Lucas''s brow frowned again.

    He suddenly felt that he might not be the poorest.

    It''s wired!

    How could he suddenly have a little sympathy and softness for this Joseph?

    Lucas quickly turned his head, but still couldn''t get rid of that feeling from his heart.

    ¡°Well, I will help you design a game so that you will not be bored at home. It is your reward for keeping

    a secret for me, but you must not tell others that this is made by me, no one!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Joseph jumped up with a stun, but this move involved in the injury on his buttocks, and he cried out in

    pain.

    Samuel heard it outside, and hurriedly came over. As soon as he put his hand on the doorknob, he

    heard Lucas whispering, ¡°Keep your voice down! I am telling you, if you shout out loud like this, I won''t

    design the game for you.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine! You just design a game for me rapidly, I''m almost suffocating. You don''t know. Every

    one of the family always buy me ordinary toys, which is very boring!¡±

    Joseph grumbled, but he looked happy.

    Lucas sighed and said, ¡°You have to give me aputer, too, and I can''t create it with my fingers.¡±

    ¡°Wait here, I''ll get myptop.¡±

    Joseph jumped out of bed happily.

    Samuel flickered aside. His eyes narrowed slightly.

    Lucas could designputer games?

    Wasn''t he a four-year-old child?

    How could he be so proficient inputers?

    Or did it mean that what they said was not what he thought?

    Samuel suddenly became interested in Lucas.

    He hided in the dark, and saw Joseph butt into his room with hisptop, and mysteriously locked the

    door.

    Samuel smiled slightly and got up to go to the study.

    Joseph might not know that Samuel install surveince video camera at home a long time ago, but it

    was because he was a child and the camera was not turned on.

    He sat at his desk, opened the camera in Joseph''s room, and saw Joseph handing his notebook to

    Lucas happily.

    ¡°Here! Myptop, only I have the password, and others can''t unlock it. Let me help you unlock the

    password!¡±

    ¡°No need to!¡±

    Lucas sat on the bed, turned on theputer, and quickly tapped his finger on theputer.

    Samuel''s eyes were lit up instantly.

    He switched the video to the position of Lucas, carefully watching the tapping position of Lucas''s

    fingers, and a series of familiar characters jumping on the screen.

    With a click, Joseph''sptop was unlocked instantly.

    ¡°Wow! Lucas, you were so good! Can you teach me? How do you do that? Oh my god, this is

    amazing!¡±

    Joseph shouted out loud in surprise.

    Lucas red at him, and Joseph quickly covered his mouth and made a zipper gesture, which is very

    funny.

    Lucas shook his head and opened theputer file randomly.

    Samuel''s eyes grew bigger.

    The way how Lucas cracked those passwords seemed a little bit familiar.

    "Jacob, send me a screenshot of how the hacker hack in thepany.¡±

    An idea was forming in Samuel''s mind, but he thought it was incredible and he needed to confirm it.

    Jacob was still checking something else, and when he heard Samuel''s orders, he sent the video to

    Samuel.

    Samuel started to study the code path of thepany''swork invasion, and then erged the

    unlocking path of Lucas forparison.

    He was suddenly surprised to find that the methods of the were arepletely the identical!

    The person who broke hispany''s procedures and caused the secrets of thepany to leak was

    actually the scumbag Lucas?

    And he was just a kid over four years old?

    Samuel waspletely shocked, with a pair of beautiful eyes staring at the screen, watching Lucas''s

    small hand quickly

    tapping on theputer.

    The string of characters and code were quickly edited in. Within 10 minutes, a simple game

    programming was done.

    His eyes were full of shock.

    ¡°Jacob, check it out. On the day thepany secret is leaked, does Lucas ever go to thepany?

    Check out the surveince videos one by one from the morning, and there must be no omissions.¡±

    Samuel''s order made Jacob very confused, but it was executed quickly.

    While waiting, Samuel was in aplex mood.

    He saw Lucas''s calmness in the video, and it was really hard to imagine that such a small child would

    have such great talent.

    Why would he do this?

    To get revenge for his mom?

    If all this was really done by him, it would not be a surprise that the scene of the airport bathroom was

    exposed online.

    In other words, from the moment they met at the airport, the little boy was fooling him, right?

    But why?

    Did he know something?

    Or did he know he was rted to him?

    Samuel suddenly became excited.

    Was he really his son?

    That''s why he targeted him like this?

    Samuel felt unable to sit still.

    He opened the door of the study and entered the bedroom.

    The bedroom still looked like the way it was five years ago. He quickly came to the bedside table and

    opened the bedside drawer. The two marriage certificates were lying well there, and there was an old

    paper between the certificate.

    That was a pregnancy test!

    It was a pregnancy test sheet for Nicole¡¯s pregnancy 5 year ago!

    For the past five years, when it was difficult for him to fall asleep at midnight, he spent these long nights

    reading these two things.

    Now the data on it has became a real and naughty boy appeared in front of him. Even if the boy

    caused a huge loss to thepany, he felt that an ecstasy inside him, that made it difficult for him to

    control himself.

    Samuel took out his phone and called the hospital director.

    ¡°Dr. An, when will the paternity test that I ask you to do be avable?¡±

    Dr. An didn''t expect that Samuel would be so anxious, and said nervously, ¡°I''ve already started

    urgent processing, and I can have results around tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±

    After hanging up, Samuel called his family doctor Dr. Johnson again.

    ¡°Dr. Johnson, can I speed up your identification?¡±

    Dr. Johnson was a little stunned, but whispered, ¡°Yeah, I will try my best.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel''s heart could not be calm for a long time. But at the same time, Dr.

    Johnson and Dr. An called the other person.

 Chapter 44: I had no hope on you

    Chapter 44: I had no hope on you

    ¡°Miss Bush, Mr. Green has asked me about the paternity test. What should I respond to this?¡±

    When Dr. An called, Nicole was talking to Olivia. When Dr. An asked about this, her eyes narrowed

    slightly.

    ¡°Are the results of the paternity testing out?¡±

    ¡°That wille out tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then tell Samuel the truth.¡±

    Nicole said lightly. She didn''t think it is a big deal, but this made Dr. Ana little confused.

    ¡°Miss Bush wants Mr. Green to know Master Bush''s identity?¡±

    ¡°Well, just do as what I say.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    Dr. An hung up the phone. Olivia''s mouth widened in surprise. Before she asked, Dr. Johnson''s

    phone came in.

    ¡°Ms. Bush, Master Green took a piece of your hair and let mepare it with your previous hair. He

    asked me to deal with it urgently just now. What should I do?¡±

    Nicole paused.

    She didn''t expect Samuel to act so fast, thankfully Dr. Johnson was under her control.

    ¡°Just tell him the truth. The purpose I came back this time is to let him know. But I can''t tell him myself,

    and I need Samuel to find me. Just give him the most realistic data. Dr. Johnson, thank you.¡±

    Nicole showed a lot of respect for Dr. Johnson.

    Dr. Johnson smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Bush, please don''t be so modest. If Ms. Bush hadn''t saved my son, I

    would have lost my child in middle-aged. I know I''m guilty to Mr. Green. After returning this favor to

    Miss Bush, I will also resign and leave the Green Family, and emigrate abroad with my wife and

    children. I just hope that Miss Bush will be happy in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Johnson. Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°Miss Bush, one more word, Mr. Green is not as ruthless as you think. In the past five years, I have

    seen clearly how he treats himself. There is nothing between him and Miss George. Miss Bush, there

    may be something that you misunderstand Mr. Green. No matter what you want to do, I hope you don''t

    do things that made you regret.¡±

    Dr. Johnson said gently.

    Nicole said with a wry smile, ¡°Dr. Johnson, I understand the most about rtionship between he and

    me. Is your immigration settled? What can I help you?¡±

    ¡°No, I''ve already taken care of that. Miss Bush, bye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    Nicole hung up the phone, feeling somewhat lost.

    Dr. Johnson has worked as a family doctor at Green Family for a lifetime. If it wasn¡¯t for her, he would

    probably be nursing at Green Family. But she really had to do something more important.

    After turning off the phone, Nicole seemed serious.

    Olivia stopped talking for a long time and finally she couldn''t bear the silence.

    ¡°Can you tell me what the hell is going on here? You know Dr. An here? You also have a connection

    with Dr. Johnson? You also let Samuel know the identity of you and Lucas? Nicole, what are you going

    to do? *

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°Director An works for Allen Brook. He is sponsored by the Brook Family to

    finish his medical school. So, Dr. An do me this favor, but in fact, it¡¯s for the benefit of the Brook

    Family. As for what I want to do to Samuel, Olivia, if you believe me, don''t worry about it, just look at

    how things happen in the future. You can rest assured that I will not be stupid enough to take my

    emotions as a lifetime bet. Some people or some things didn''t deserve me to wait.¡±

    Her gaze was unclear to Olivia, but inexplicably distressing.

    ¡°Whatever you want to do, protect yourself. Nicole, I can no longer afford to lose you, do you

    understand?¡±

    ¡°l understand. Can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Help me pick up Lucas from the Green Family. I feel like he¡¯s not quite right recently, if it''s with

    Samuel, it''s really hard to deal with.¡±

    Nicole''s words made Olivia frown slightly.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s been weirdtely. I''ll pick him up, so that he won''t be fooled by the scumbag of Samuel.

    Such a good son can''t be fooled by him.¡±

    Olivia went away angrily, and Nicole couldn''t hold her smile anymore.

    Those once pure love and goodness no longer existed.

    She was suddenly lonely.

    Nicole took a picture of Zoe from her wallet.

    Looking at the fair-skinned daughter who was without any life sign in the photo, Nicole''s motivation

    were firm again.

    Nothing was more important than kids!

    All this was what Samuel owed them!

    Packing up the photo, Nicole nned to take a break, but suddenly heard the sound of high heels

    walking towards here.

    She didn''t think she had any friends who woulde to see her, so who would be here now?

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    The moment the door was open, and a pungent scent of perfume flooded in, causing her to twist her

    nose involuntarily.

    ¡°Riley?¡±

    Nicole looked at Riley as she walked in, somewhat surprise.

    Riley didnt look kind.

    Suddenly Samuel asked her to buy some supplements, saying that he wanted to give all this to Bush to

    help her recover, and also said that she needed to buy them in order to show the sincerity of the

    Eternal Group.

    She has been in the Green Family for so many years, but she now actually needed to buy nutrition for

    a bitch. What''s going on?

    Now when she saw Nicole lying on the bed, right leg bandaged, and her chest was burning in fury.

    Why didn''t she burn Bush to death?

    Nicole didn''t miss the anger and unwillingness in Riley''s eyes at all. It seemed like that the ident

    was rted to her?

    ¡°Why is dear Riley here?¡±

    Nicole smiled falsely.

    Riley snorted and said, ¡°Don''t use your bitchy way to deal with me, I will not bite! Catherine, I warn you,

    stay away from my Samuel. I know you are from France. Eternal Group also needs you now, but if you

    dare to use this as the reason that you can seduce Samuel, then you are very wrong. As long as I am

    in the Green Family, you can''t y tricks with me!¡±

    ¡°I don''t understand what Ms. George means.¡±

    Nicole smiled, but her voice was cold.

    Riley put the things in her hands directly on the table beside her.

    ¡°See? These are what Samuel ask me to buy for you, and say I need to make up for you. Catherine,

    you are really good, knowing that men will cherish those women who are fragrant and precious, so you

    make yourself so pitiful. Right? But I also tell you, I''m not the guy you want to fight with. Ask me to buy

    nutrition for you, how dare you? Are you not afraid of being poisoned?¡±

    ¡°Ms. George, this is intimidation! I don''t know if Mr. Green knows how you behave now?¡±

    ¡°Catherine, I warn you, don''t use Samuel to scare me. I have given birth to an heir to the Green Family,

    and based on that, no matter what I do, Samuel will won''t do anything to me. You think your identity of

    designer can make a difference? What ''s the big deal about it? Even Samuel ¡®s former wife is taken

    away by me. Who the hell do you think you are?¡±

    Riley looked at Nicole sarcastically, but the words made Nicole''s hand shaking involuntarily.

    ¡°What do you say? Isn''t Green''s former wife identally burned to death by the fire? Does it have

    rtionship with to you?¡±

    Nicole''s words made Riley somewhat recollected.

    She snorted coldly, ¡°She is indeed burned to death by the fire, but it is me who made Samuel hate her,

    treat her as a babysitter, and even kick her out of the country when she is pregnant. It¡¯s me who tell

    Samuel that his former wife would kill me if she knows I am pregnant. Samuel decide to send her away.

    Who know that this woman is unwilling to be along and actually cheat on Samuel, and cause the fire to

    burn herself? It can be count as her fault. But you can see how Samuel treat me, right? I can even

    make him dislike his original wife, not to mention you as a small designer. Don''t think that your beauty

    can make you marry a wealthy man. I advise you to go back to wherever youe from, otherwise, I

    don''t know if you can go back safely.¡±

    Having said that, Riley turned around and left, but Nicole''s fingers pierced her palm.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Although she always knew that Riley existed between her and Samuel, she never knew that Riley still

    affected her and Samuel after her marriage.

    It was not difficult to hear from Riley''s words that this ident had something to do with her, but there

    was no evidence.

    Nicole''s chest was aching.

    The shame and suffering five years ago, she must make them all pay!

    She hasn''t started revenging Riley this time, but she couldn''t help to try to do something to her. Now

    that she was so eager to make a move with her, then she can get whatever she wants.

    Nicole sneered slightly, then smacked her face with a heavy p, and that force made her face swell

    instantly.

    She was so painful that her teeth start aching. She tried to hold the pain and called Samuel.

    ¡°Mr. Green, if you really feel that I am annoying, just tell me and book a ticket for me to go back to

    France. It is not necessary to let your girlfriend Riley humiliate me or even scold me. For Mr. Green, I

    don''t want to have any rtionship with you, and I always ask Mr. Green to take good care of your

    girlfriend. If Green can''t handle it, I don''t mind helping you.¡±

    After that, Nicole hung up.

    Samuel was stunned.

    What''s wrong?

    But he soon realized what Riley might have done something to her.

    Samuel called Riley directly.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Samuel, I''ming back. I remember you like to drink the fish soup I make, right? I''ll buy some fish

    and make it for you at noon. Besides Joseph also likes it, all three of us can have a good meal.¡±

    Riley said happily.

    Samuel''s eyes were cold and his voice dropped a little.

    ¡°Did you go to the hospital just now?¡±

    Riley''s smile froze instantly.

    ¡°I, I just went to visit Miss Catherine. She has such a big ident. Why shouldn''t I go and see?¡±

    ¡°You go there just to visit?¡±

    Samuel''s voice was as cold as ice, and even across the phone, Riley still felt a bit cold.

    ¡°Yeah, of course. What else can I do?¡±

    ¡°Riley, you listen to me. If you let me know you have done anything terrible to her, don''t me me for

    ignoring so many years of rtionship. Now came to me immediately, you can go nowhere without my

    permission!¡±

    When Samuel finished talking, he hung up the phone, grabbed his jacket and walked outside. But he

    then encountered Lucas in the hallway, which also came out of Joseph''s room.

 Chapter 45: Riley was not my woman

    Chapter 45: Riley was not my woman

    ¡°You leaving?¡±

    Suddenly Samuel was reluctant to Lucas. This mood was really contradictory and tangled, knowing that

    the result has not yet came out, but it was determined in his heart that he was his own son, otherwise

    why was he against himself so much?

    It seemed that only by thinking so, his heart can be settled a little, and his psychological guilt and regret

    can be lessened.

    Lucas looked at the coat in his hand, knowing he was going out, but he only nodded slightly.

    Joseph ran out of the room, shouting as he ran, ¡°Lucas, pleasee and visit me tomorrow!¡±

    As soon as he looked up, he saw Samuel standing there, suddenly he became a little cramped.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Joseph hastened his childishness, standing there fairly well.

    Seeing him like this, Lucas whispered, ¡°Be nice to your son. Since you''re a dad, you must act like a

    dad.¡±

    After saying this, he turned around and left.

    Samuel froze a little. Was he be taught by a kiddo?

    Was it really good for a little child over four years old to speak in such a grown-up style?

    ¡°Go back and lie down! Your mommy will be back in a while. Let her make something delicious and

    help you recover. I''ll go out for a while and I won''te back at noon.¡±

    These words were spoken to Joseph, but Samuel didn''t lift his head and walked away, as if to chase

    Lucas.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Joseph watched Lucas¡¯s back with regret..

    He really wanted to go out and had fun with Lucas.

    But Daddy was so dictatorial.

    Forgot it, and he can just lie back and y the game Lucas designed for him.

    Lucas went out, and Olivia was waiting for him at the door.

    ¡°Boy, don''t you think you are ying for too long? You don''t even worry about me and your mum being

    worried about you.¡±

    Samuel followed him as he spoke.

    ¡°Let''s go back to the hospital.¡±

    Then he took Lucas''s hand, but was dragged by Olivia.

    ¡°Mr. Green, don''t you think you are too busy? It''s almost noon. You should stay at home for lunch.

    Catherine is just fine, she didn''t need you.¡±

    Samuel''s hand grabbed an empty space, and his expression was a little dissatisfied, but Olivia ignored

    him and pulled Lucas into the car.

    ¡°You, as a young people, don''t know that how the society works. How dare you to take his ride. Aren''t

    you afraid to be kidnapped and you can''t find your mum ever?¡±

    Olivia said something harsh.

    Samuel''s anger was umting, but he said nothing. He got in his car and drove out.

    Lucas watched Samuel get beaten in front of Olivia, shaking his head and said, ¡°Aunt Kent, I advise

    you to be kind to him, don''t forgot that the whole Seapolis city is under his control, if he really wants to

    deal with you, a simple word will make you lose your job, and you will cry for this.¡±

    ¡°Kiddo, what are you talking about? I''m helping you, do you understand? In case one day I really get

    unemployed by him, will you support me?¡±

    Olivia just liked to tease Lucas.

    This stinky boy was not very old, but he was living like a little old man all day.

    Lucas frowned and said, ¡°Who wants to support you? You will eat me to bankrupt.¡±

    ¡°Bad boy, who are you talking about? I tell you what, I am...¡±

    ¡°What? You keep eating like this again, I am worried that you can''t even find a boyfriend.¡±

    Lucas continued.

    Olivia smiled evilly and said, ¡°! can''t find a boyfriend, and I will rely on you. You have a cute face

    anyway, and you must be a handsome guy when you grow up.¡±

    ¡°I don''t want you. I have a mum and a sister to raise. Hurry up, mum didn''t know what to eat at noon.¡±

    Lucas sat up and fastened his seat belt.

    Seeing that Lucas wasn''t arguing with himself, Olivia got in the car.

    ¡°Do you think Samuel will go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I don''t care if heing or not, Mummy is mine. I have to rely on him to decide whether I should visit

    my Mummy? Aunt Kent, we are the host, he is a guest. You can drive him away if you don''t like it.¡±

    Lucas came up with excellent ideas.

    ¡°Hey, you have just said that we shouldn''t offend him, what if I lose my job? You are a kid, he won''t be

    mad at you! You gonna drive him away.¡±

    ¡°You finally realize that I''m a kid? Don''t you think he can lift me aside with one hand?¡±

    Lucas and Olivia keptughing and went back to the hospital in a happy mood.

    As soon as they entered the ward, they felt the atmosphere in the ward was weird.

    The pressure of fury around Samuel seemed to bring the temperature of the entire room to the freezing

    point.

    ¡°Damn, is Nicole alive?¡±

    Olivia was scared to talking nonsense.

    Lucas dashed in.

    When he saw the palm prints and swellings on Nicole''s face, he became extremely angry.

    ¡°You bastard! How dare you hit my mummy!¡±

    Lucas turned around like a little lion and rushed towards Samuel, then beat Samuel with his hands and

    feet.

    Samuel stood there motionlessly, bearing the anger of Lucas. Olivia came in quickly, and was more

    than angry when she saw Nicole like this.

    ¡°Samuel, you bastard? You are scum!¡±

    Nicole looked at these two guys reaction in front of him, and was somewhat speechless.

    ¡°It is not him, Lucas, stop!¡±

    Nicole shouted, but Lucas didn''t stop, but stepped forward and grabbed Samuel''s hand, and bite it with

    all his strength.

    This kiddo had sharp teeth!

    Samuel only felt a pain in the palm, but he didn''t dare to move, for the fear of hurting Lucas.

    Seeing this, Nicole frowned slightly, and said to Olivia, ¡°Go and pull Lucas away. It really isn''t him who

    hit me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Apparently, Olivia didn''t believe it.

    Nicole was still okay when she left, and it was like this when she came back, and Samuel arrived

    earlier than them. Then who did this if it¡¯s not Samuel?

    Nicole knew Olivia''s spection and whispered, ¡°It''s not him, it''s Riley. See, Riley''s stuff is still there.¡±

    Olivia now noticed the nutritional products on the table, and some were not cooked yet, and they were

    thrown here directly.

    ¡°Riley? Isn''t that also Samuel''s person? Lucas, bite harder!¡±

    Olivia gasped.

    When Lucas heard Mommy say that it wasn''t Samuel, he nned to let go. Now that Olivia had said it,

    why did he suddenly feel like a dog raised by Olivia?

    He let go of Samuel, saw a circle of tooth marks on the back of his hand, and even had a little

    bloodshot. He twisted his head directly to the side and said, ¡°Don''t think that I will apologize to you, the

    results are the same no matter is you or is your woman.¡±

    ¡°Riley is not my woman!¡±

    Samuel said coldly, but his voice was loud.

    Nicole and Olivia froze.

    This exnation seemed to be different from what they were talking about right now.

    Besides, Riley and Samuel even gave birth to a child, how could Riley be not his woman?

    That was bullshit!

    Nicole beckoned towards Lucas.

    ¡°Lucas,e here.¡±

    ¡°Mom, how are you doing? Does it hurt? Do you need me to go to the doctor and ask for some ice to

    give you a coldpress?¡±

    Facing Nicole, Lucas suddenly changed from an angry little lion to a docile little dog, and the warm-

    hearted look made Olivia want to hold the kiddo in her arms andfort him.

    Nicole touched her son''s head and said, ¡°Mum is okay, and the swelling will recover after a while. Go

    and buy something to eat for mommy with Aunt Kent, mum is hungry.¡±

    ¡°But Mommy, what if when I go away, someone bullies you again?¡±

    Lucas''s eyes stared badly at Samuel.

    ¡°I promise I won''t let your mummy get hurt anymore.¡±

    Samuel hurriedly spoke.

    Lucas didn''t appreciate it.

    ¡°Just cut it. When Mommy and my godfather are together, she is especially taken care of by the

    godfather. He won''t let anything hurt my mum. But after we came to the Seapolis city, Mommy have an

    ident in your factory. Your woman beat my mummy, who will believe your bullshit now?¡±

    Lucas''s words made Samuel speechless.

    For the first time, he thought the kiddo had a talent in eloquence.

    ¡°1 will deal with this. You can rest assured, and I will handle this properly.¡±

    Samuel looked at Nicole.

    He couldn''t help feeling jealous when he heard Lucas talking about how Allen Brook was good to

    Nicole.

    Nicole said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Green. Maybe I am just in a bad luck in this

    city, or maybe your girlfriend has some misunderstanding with me because of my gender, but Mr.

    Green, I have no obligation to take your girlfriend''s suspicion, so this is thest time, otherwise I will go

    mad and return to France. It happens that my leg is broken and I couldn''t go to work. I already call

    Allen Brook and hope that Mr. Green would help to book a ticket, I want to return to France for self-

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    cultivation.¡±

    As soon as hearing that Nicole was about to leave, Samuel squinted his eyes.

    ¡°You want to leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So that Miss Gorge will not misunderstand me and I can rest well. This is the best way.¡±

    ¡°You don''t have to leave! She''s the one that is going to leave!¡±

    Samuel spoke directly.

    He just didn''t want Nicole to left!

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°There is no need to make something unpleasant between you and Miss Gorge

    for such an outsider. I am not originally from the Seapolis city, and it is no big deal to return to France.

    When my leg recovers, if Mr. Green is still interested in cooperation, and I wille back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, are you going back to find the godfather? Mommy, I miss the godfather, when are we leaving?¡±

    Lucas immediately rejoiced, and the happy look deeply stimted Samuel.

    ¡°I don''t agree!¡±

    ¡°You do not agree? Samuel, who do you think you are? Why do you not agree?¡±

    Olivia couldn''t stand it anymore. She just left Riley for a while and Riley started to fight against towards

    Nicole. Nicole''s legs were not recovered. If this continued, she would be beaten by Riley.

    Samuel arrogantly said, ¡°I will take care of Riley, but you are not allowed to leave! I will also call Allen to

    make clear all of this.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, I think I...¡±

    Before Nicole''s words were over, Samuel stepped forward, and the powerful air pressure came

    instantly.

    ¡°What do you think? Nicole, there is one thing, I think we need to talk about it in private.¡±

    His eyes were not friendly, even with a hint of violence and threat.

    Nicole rarely saw him acting like this, and was shocked for a while.

 Chapter 46: You know a lot

    Chapter 46: You know a lot

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you threatening my mummy?¡±

    Lucas took a step forward and pushed Samuel directly, but Samuel grabbed him with one hand. His

    eyes shed a hint of cold. This made Lucas scared for a while.

    He flinched.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was pissed, and the consequences of his anger were not tolerable, especially

    when Lucas was still in his hands.

    ¡°Samuel, just talk to me about whatever you want to talk about. Let go of Lucas first, he''s still a kid.

    Olivia, you take Lucas out to buy something for me to eat, and I talk to Mr. Green.¡±

    Nicole opened his mouth, with a nervous expression.

    Olivia looked at her uneasily and said, ¡°Are you all right to stay alone?¡±

    It looked like Samuel was a beast. Samuel looked even more upset.

    ¡°What I want to do to her? You cannot change it by staying here. Olivia, I think you are very clear about

    why I give you the privilege to be so rude in front of me. I am afraid that you can''t take it when I really

    want to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green got some guts. How can you do to me?¡±

    Olivia was most disgusted by Samuel''s arrogant attitude. She wanted to say something, but Nicole

    grabbed her arm and shook her head at Kent.

    ¡°Take Lucas out, my lord, I don''t want to worry my child.¡±

    This sentence calmed Olivia. Meanwhile Lucas, who was frowning at Samuel, was thinking about

    something.

    ¡°Lucas, let''s go out and buy something for your mum.¡±

    Olivia stepped forward to take over Lucas.

    Samuel''s movements were somehow very gentle.

    Lucas red at him. Since he was frightened by Samuel''s nce just now, he raised his foot and

    stepped on the back of Samuel foot.

    This kid had a lot of strength.

    Samuel felt only numbness in his feet, but he held back and didn''t move.

    Nicole and Olivia felt rather nervous for Lucas.

    ¡°Come on, I''ma bit hungry.¡±

    Nicole had to ask Olivia to take him out quickly.

    Olivia quickly took Lucas out of the ward.

    With their departure, Nicole''s heart was relieved, and Samuel saw the whole process clearly.

    ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡±

    Samuel pulled a chair aside and sat down. The more he looked at Nicole''s face, the more he felt

    ufortable.

    He suddenly stood up, and walked outside.

    ¡°Hold on a sec for me.¡±

    Nicole was a little surprised, but she said nothing.

    A few minutester, Samuel came in with the eggs and medicine. He peeled the eggs, wrapped them

    in gauze, andy them lightly on Nicole''s face.

    His eyes were gentle, with a hint of annoyance and distress.

    Nicole thought she was wrong.

    How could he feel bad for her?

    It must be dazzling.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I''ll do it myself. Don''t you just say that you have something to talk to me? Let''s talk about it

    now.¡±

    Nicole wanted to take the eggs from Samuel and do it herself, but Samuel skipped aside.

    ¡°Don''t move, just lean on your bed.¡±

    His tone was as arrogant as ever.

    ¡°Mr. Green, what are you doing? Atonement for your girlfriend? Afraid that I would bother her? Or...¡±

    ¡°I have told you that Riley is not my girlfriend.¡±

    Samuel once again reiterated this. And his face was somewhat awkward.

    ¡°That''s weird. She gave you an heir to the Green Family, but she is not your girlfriend, is she your wife?

    I''m really rude.¡±

    Nicole said lightly.

    Samuel''s hand paused, and the good-looking eyes looked straight at Nicole.

    ¡°You know a lot.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Miss Gorge came to warn me in person, saying that she is the hero of the Green Family, let

    me stay away from you, let alone having the thought to fall in love with Mr. Green. I have to remember

    that deeply. Or the p on this face is a lesson, do you think so?¡±

    Nicole sneered, but there were no smile in her eyes.

    Samuel sighed and said, ¡°She do give birth to an heir to the Green Family. But the child is not mine.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Nicole was very confused since the answer is unexpected.

    How could it not be Samuel''s?

    If not, how could he be so concerned about Riley''s child? Even sent the original wife away for her

    child?

    But Samuel didn''t want to talk about it. He whispered, ¡°I will exin this to youter. I can''t let her p

    you but walk away without any consequences.

    Tell me what do I need to do to keep you stay at here.¡±

    Just looking at what he is doing indifferently, Nicole thought she was stupid.

    How could she still believe what he said?

    It''s because she believed in him too much that made she almost be buried herself in the mes. And

    now she started doubting by a word.

    Nicole''s eyes got firm for a moment.

    ¡°You will do whatever I say?¡±

    ¡°Of course, as long as you Say it, I can do it.¡±

    Samuel''s eyesight was serious, and even a hint of love.

    Nicole felt that her eyes have gone blind again.

    Love?

    She''s afraid something went wrong with her eyes, right?

    Nicole turned her head aside and said with a sneer, ¡°Since Ie to the Seapolis city, Riley has been

    unfriendly to me. Mr. Green should have known what she has done before. For the cooperation of the

    group, I can bear it. Now I have difficulty moving, and she came to me again to insult me. what if I say

    that I need her to pay back ten times for this p, can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Samuel agreed quickly, but Nicole couldn''t help stunning for a moment.

    ¡°Listen to me clearly. I want her to be pped ten times, all on her face.¡±

    Nicole reiterated.

    This time Samuel said nothing and picked up the phone and called Jacob directly.

    ¡°Go to the house of the Greens and bring Riley to the hospital. I''m in the ward of Catherine. Besides,

    bring two other bodyguards with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Green.¡±

    Although Jacob didn''t know the purpose why Samuel made thismand. He quickly put aside the

    work and quickly went to the house of the Greens.

    Nicole was a little surprise to see Samuel acting so aggressive, but it was only a moment.

    She had experienced Samuel''s ruthlessness herself. She didn''t expect that now. To keep her with him,

    he can do this to Riley, or did he just want to y jokes on her?

    Or he still thought she was the former Nicole?

    Kind, simple, blindly forgiving others, blindly asking for nothing in return?

    Unfortunately, that Nicole was burned to death in the fire five years ago, and now she was a ruthless

    avenger!

    Nicole narrowed her eyes and said with a sneer, ¡°Mr. Green is really willing to do this. I hear that Green

    always give this original wife to Riley, but I also hear that even your wife is pregnant with a child, you

    still send her away cruelly. Such a woman who you cherish the most, are you really willing to do this for

    an outsider like me?¡±

    ¡°What else do you know?¡±

    Few people knew about it.

    Everyone in the Seapolis city knew that Samuel''s wife had the ident because she cheated on him.

    But no one would know that she had left because she was going to be sent abroad. So how could she

    know?

    Was she really the previous Nicole?

    Samuel''s eyes shed, and the expectant look made Nicole''s rm bell work.

    Oops!

    She said that out!

    But she smiled slightly and said, ¡°All of this is certainly told by your girlfriend Riley. She said that since

    she has the ability to make you dislike your wife five years ago. Even if she is pregnant with your child,

    you send away your wife because Riley is pregnant, and you still do it. She also said that she was so

    important to you and the Green Family I can''t be her opponent as an outsider. Mr. Green, it looks like

    you are really charming!¡±

    Nicole''s words were ridiculing, but Samuel pretended not hearing them. And his heart shed through

    a bit of loneliness.

    Was she really Riley?

    So, she still refused to admit it?

    Samuel''s eyes darkened a bit.

    ¡°Maybe Riley is lying.¡±

    ¡°Then Mr. Green means that what she said is false? Isn''t your wife be sent abroad because of her?¡±

    Nicole looked straight in Samuel''s eyes, grasping the sheets unconsciously with both hands.

    Fortunately, the sheet was under the quilt, or she really gave away how she felt. But the anger on her

    chest was burning fiercely.

    Samuel paused but continued. He didn''t look Nicole and whispered, ¡°My wife is pregnant at the time,

    but I don''t know about it when I am going to send her abroad. When I know that, I want to send her

    more abroad even more. She loves me so humbly. At that time, Riley returned and was pregnant with

    the children of the Green Family. If they live in the same house, she will definitely be bullied because of

    her temper and kindness. At that time, the child of Riley must be safe, so I could only send her abroad.

    I even arranged for the best family doctor abroad, and a lot of personnel to take care of her. I just do

    not expect that she would have an ident.¡±

    Liar!

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole''s hands almost teared the sheet apart.

    Although five years had passed, Nicole still remembered what happened five years ago vividly.

    For her good?

    How can he just talk away like this just because he thought Nicole is dead?

    Unfortunately, she remembered it clearly!

    She remembered how the two bodyguards being so ruthless that no matter how loud she yelled at the

    time, they would not help. And she remembered that they even say that it was all arranged by Samuel.

    Nicole knew that Samuel''s bodyguard were retired soldier from the army and they were extremely loyal

    to Samuel. How could they dare to treat her like that without Samuel''s order?

    Besides, she still had Samuel''s child inside her body!

    So, everything was a lie! He is a terrible liar!

    Even five years had passed, Samuel was still trying to lie to her. Whether she was Nicole or not, who

    was the one he wanted to protect the most, and who was the one he wants to cheat?

    Nicole''s eyes were a little red, and she quickly lowered her head, worrying that Samuel would notices

    it.

    Just then, there was a sound of footstep outside, apanied by Riley''s familiar voice.

 Chapter 47 This woman is a tough one

    Chapter 47 This woman is a tough one

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Jacob, how dare you to do this to me? Do you even remember who I am? why

    do you kidnap me here? I am warning you, let me go or I will let Samuel fire you. Do you hear me?¡±

    Riley''s voice was so sharp that Nicole and Samuel heard it even before they have arrived in the ward.

    Samuel was also nning to see how Nicole reacted to this.

    Five years!

    This exnation and apology werete for five years!

    He wondered if Nicole could ept it, and forgive his decision?

    If he had known that such a decision would separate them from each other, he preferred that nothing

    has happened.

    But now Riley''s shout broke it all.

    Nicole also calmed herself down because of Riley''s shout.

    So close!

    She was about to tell the story of the year just now, and she even wanted to ask Samuel how could he

    lied so easily and calmly.

    Fortunately, Riley was here!

    Nicole breathed out with relied, and was a little annoyed for she was still provoked by Samuel''s words.

    She shouldn''t let him affect her emotions!

    She lowered her head, converged her emotions quickly, and said with a sneer, ¡°Mr. Green, are you

    really going to let her make up for me for this p, instead of letting her fight against me? Look at this,

    she can even directly fire your assistant. This Riley''s status in the Green Family is indeed important.¡±

    Samuel''s expression grew ugly.

    Over the past five years, Riley''s arrogance had been known by him, but because she gave birth to

    Joseph. And Joseph can''t live without his mother. He didn''t limit her so much. And now seeing her

    bing more and more arrogant, Samuel''s expression got mad a little.

    While talking, Jacob took Riley into the ward.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I bring you Miss Gorge.¡±

    Riley froze.

    She looked at Samuel, who was sitting on the bed next to Nicole and taking care of her face. She had

    no idea what happened for some time.

    ¡°Samuel? Why are you here? And what''s wrong with Catherine''s face?¡±

    Riley lookedpletely stunned.

    Nicole sneered and said, ¡°Miss Gorge, you can really act as an innocent person. Isn''t you who left the

    palm print on my face?¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? When did I hit you? Catherine, don''t me all this shit on me!¡±

    Riley knew she has stepped in the trap right away.

    She struggled to break free from the bodyguards but failed.

    ¡°Samuel, don''t listen to her! I didn''t hit her! I didn''t!¡±

    ¡°Do you not buy these nutritional products? Don''t you put them here?¡±

    Samuel pointed to nutrition.

    Riley''s face got awkward.

    ¡°I do buy all this nutrition, and I admit that I am in a bad mood and vent my emotion here, but I really

    didn''t hit her. Samuel, you have to believe me!¡±

    Riley continued to struggle, but she heard Samuel saying, ¡°Catherine is a distinguished guest from

    France. Since she came to the Eternal Group, she has been repeatedly insulted and beaten by you.

    Riley, although you are not a member of the Eternal Group, you also consider yourself as part of us

    anyway. If I don''t teach you a lesion and punish you today, we cant give Catherine an exnation. How

    can our Green Family survive in the Seapolis city?¡±

    ¡°Samuel, it''s really not me! I didn''t do it!¡±

    ¡°Whether you did it or not, today youe here, but Catherine is injured because of it. This is your

    fault. You p her, and I promise Catherine to make you pay it back ten times, and she will forgive you

    and the Green family. I just hope that you can be more reasonable through this punishment. Don''t

    forgot that Joseph is the heir of the Green Family. we can''t tolerate anyone to have any negative

    influence on him. Jacob, p her. p her hard! I want the p exactly like Catherine''s face, she must

    be punished!¡±

    Samuel''s voice didn''t have any temperature.

    Riley copsed to the ground, shouting sharply.

    ¡°Samuel, everything is done by this woman, she must have p herself and then me it on me! I

    didn''t do it, I really didn''t! Samuel, you have to believe me!¡±

    With a ¡°snap¡±, Riley had just finished saying, and Jacob has pped on her face. The force crooked

    Riley''s face.

    ¡°Jacob, you asshole! how could you dare to p me? I am Joseph''s mother! Mother of the Green

    Family heir, how dare you ...¡±

    The words hadn''t finished, and Jacob''s second p had hit on her face.

    The sharp pain made her almost faint, but the two bodyguards around her caught her, making her

    unable to move at all.

    Nicole watched Jacob pping Riley for a moment, but she didn''t feel any joy of revenge in her heart.

    But it was still good to see Riley be sad, and Samuel treat Riley like this.

    ¡°Mr. Green, this is not so good. If Miss Gorge turned to me again, I am really scared since I am

    disabled now.¡±

    Nicole leaned involuntarily in the direction of Samuel. It seemed like that she just wanted to find a

    protection, but Samuel knew she was intentional.

    The scent of her body rushed into his nose a little, and the smell waspletely identical to the smell

    in memory. Although the medicine smell blocked it, but how could those things that roots deeply in the

    memory be easily forgotten?

    Samuel''s eyes softened a lot.

    ¡°No. I''ll forbade her movement. I won''t let her got out of the vi until your leg injury is healed. Rest

    assured that no one can hurt you.¡±

    Samuel''s voice became gentler, and his eyes were full of affection.

    Riley couldn''t open her mouth because of the p, but her eyes are stimted to red because of all

    the things happening in front of her.

    This woman was a tough one!

    She had just arrived at the Seapolis city and had Samuel treated her so well, even punishing her for

    that woman. Who was this bastard?

    Riley felt her cheeks numb.

    She stared at Nicole resentfully, she couldn''t wait to tear her apart with her eyes!

    Nicole nced at him. Riley''s resentful eyes and Nicole''s eyesight shed.

    She smiled, with a hint of provocation, proud, and something that Riley couldn''t understand.

    Riley suddenly felt that Nicole was dangerous!

    Did shee for her?

    How was this possible?

    She didn''t know her at all before, okay?

    Who was she?

    There were countless thoughts in Riley''s mind, but she couldn''t find an answer.

    She had no idea about that strange facepletely.

    She looked at Samuel, who she had pursued for five year but didn''t even got interested. But right now,

    he was looking at Nicole gently, and even dealing with her swollen face carefully. She was so jealous!

    ¡°Samuel, she''s not a good person! Don''t be fooled by her!¡±

    Riley tried hard to express herself, but Jacob used so much strength that her mouth was numb. The

    words spoken were more like a sound of leaking gas, which made people inaudible.

    Samuel''s brow frowned slightly, and said coldly, ¡°Cover her mouth and don''t let her noise scare

    Catherine.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jacob hastily followed the order.

    Riley was desperate.

    She shouted, shaking her head to dodge, but couldn''t avoid Jacob''s p.

    With ten ps were done, Riley felt like she was going to die.

    Jacob stood aside and whispered, ¡°Mr. Green, it''s over.¡±

    In order to make Riley jealous, Nicole deliberately moved her body closer to Samuel, and Samuel also

    held her shoulders with one hand. Nicole now tried to break free, but she was unable to do this.

    She looked at Samuel''s eyes for a moment, and saw through his intention. She was a little annoyed

    then.

    ¡°Mr. Green, let me go first.¡±

    Nicole''s voice had a hint ofzy and coquettish.

    Samuel froze immediately.

    Although they were not the same face, the coquettish expression was exactly the same. He even had

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    an illusion, as if he hade back to Nicole five years ago, who loved him with all of her heart.

    ¡°No way, not in my life.¡±

    Samuel spoke out subconsciously, but what he said surprised the whole house.

    Nicole pushed Samuel apart, and took the opportunity to keep a distance between her and Samuel. But

    she joked and said, ¡°Mr. Green, Miss Gorge will misunderstand the situation. Then I will get bullied

    again.¡±

    Her eyes drifted towards Riley.

    Riley''s face was swollen like a pig''s head at this time, and it was terrible.

    The Jacob was unambiguous.

    Riley was so mad that she can''t wait to get up and tear Nicole now. But she couldn''t move, she can

    only look her in her eyes fiercely.

    ¡°Look, Mr. Green, Miss Gorge''s eye is terrible! It''s scary.¡±

    Nicole flinched quickly, as if she was really scared.

    Samuel''s cold eyes sweep away in a moment, scaring Riley to lower her head quickly. But the move

    teared the wound on her face, causing her grinning.

    ¡°From now on, bring Riley to the beach vi and lock her up. All themunication tools of the vi

    need to be confiscated. In addition, send the personnel to protect Riley 24/7 to prevent any idents.

    After all, she is still Joseph''s mother. When will Catherine''s leg recover, and when will the lock up

    operation over. Jacob, you have to make it right.¡±

    Samuel''s words made Riley almost crazy.

    No!

    She must not be locked up!

    She didn''t want to be isted from the world, without the chance to connect with the outside world!

    She would go crazy!

    ¡°Samuel, don''t! Don''t do this to me! I am wrong, I will kneel to Catherine. Please don''t restrain me!

    Joseph still needs me!¡±

    Riley struggled, trying to make her words clear, but her mouth couldn''t help making noise.

    She wanted to kneel down to Nicole again, but the two bodyguards were holding her tight, and she

    couldn''t move at all!

    Since she returned to the Green Family five years ago, she had never suffered such a humiliation. But

    now the woman named Catherine was in charge!

    She was so mad that she will freak out!

    Riley stared at Nicole fiercely, as if she ned to smash Nicole with her eyes.

    Nicole sneered, then quickly converged her emotion and whispered, ¡°Mr. Green, this punishment is too

    serious for you. After all, she is still the mother of your heir to the Green Family. If this child cannot see

    Mum, I don''t know what will happen to him yet.¡±

    Samuel froze slightly, but he forgot Joseph. And Riley heard Nicole mentions Joseph and whispered to

    ask for mercy, but Samuel''s words made her extremely scared.

 Chapter 48: This kid is really incredible

    Chapter 48: This kid is really incredible

    ¡°It is time for Joseph to face everything alone. As the heir to the Green Family, he is now four years old

    and we have to arrange a lot of courses for him. Mother should avoid him recently to create a better

    study space. And it is also good to cut him free. You can rest assured now. The seaside vi has

    everything you need and these won''t make you sad. When you''re avable, read more books and

    cultivate yourself, so as not to ruin the reputation of the Green Family.¡±

    As Samuel said this, Riley copsed on the ground.

    Nicole spared no sympathy for her. All this was her fault. This was just a little revenge to what she has

    done to Nicole back then.

    Riley was dragged out.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and whispered, ¡°Can you stay now?¡±

    Nicole froze slightly.

    ¡°You are doing this to keep me stay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    After asking this sentence, Nicole felt that something was wrong, but it was toote to take it back.

    Samuel took her hand and whispered, ¡°I think you know why.¡±

    Nicole seemed like being electrocuted and wanted to withdraw her hand. But she couldn''t do anything

    since Samuel''s palm caught her tightly.

    His eyes were sharp.

    ¡°Nicole, don''t you really want to tell me?¡±

    His eyes seemed to be prating, making Nicole dare not look straight in his eyes.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don''t understand. Mr. Green, there is nothing between us. It''s you who

    want to p Riley for me. Now you say such inexplicable things, let''s stay calm to avoid those

    misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°What misunderstandings? Who will misunderstand this? Allen Brook? What is the rtionship

    between you?¡±

    Samuel suddenly became nervous.

    Nicole was asked about this question. She was still a little stunned, but she whispered, ¡°Allen and me

    are just friends.¡±

    ¡°Allen? You are calling him with his name. So, can you call me Samuel?¡±

    Samuel was a little bit tricky.

    Nicole''s brows frowned, and she pulled back her hand, whispering, ¡°Mr. Green, we are not familiar.¡±

    ¡°Unfamiliar? Nicole, anyone can say that but you! I won''t force you if you don¡¯t want to confess your

    identity. Sooner orter I will let you witness my sincerity. Until then, you can''t leave the Seapolis city. In

    the Seapolis city, you can do anything, even if you make a hole blow the whole city up in the sky, I will

    handle it as long as you don''t leave me.¡±

    At this time Samuel was somewhat insecure.

    Nicole had never seen Samuel look like this.

    He was the prince of the Seapolis city, and he could decide anything in Seapolis city. Countless people

    rushed to tter and please him. As long as he wants, there is nothing he cannot got. When did he

    be what he was now?

    Or was it all his new trick?

    Nicole reminded herself psychologically, but said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Green, you really uphold me. If Mr.

    Green really needs me, I will certainly remember the cooperation between the two of us. Although I

    have a leg injury now, but I can still make drawings about design.¡±

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s warm smile. He didn''t feel very good.

    Her smiled were perfect, but there was no temperature in her eyes. And there was even a hint of

    indifference.

    These seemingly familiar eyes followed his footstep so enthusiastically, but now they had be so

    cold and cruel, which made him feel ufortable.

    Did people have to remember the beauty of possession after losing it?

    Samuel worked hard to suppress the difort in his heart, and said bitterly, ¡°Do as you wish. But the

    design drawings are not in a hurry. Thepany has recently had a problem. I want to solve the

    Only when you are in good health can you cooperate with me, right?¡±

    Nicole didn''t ignore the sadness and loneliness in Samuel''s eyes, but she told herself that she could

    not be reconciled.

    This man was simply a heartless person. How could he be sad and lost?

    Everything was just a method he used to cheat her and made her softened.

    She smiled slightly and didn''t respond, but closed her eyes, apparently tired.

    Seeing her like that, Samuel wouldn''t stay here. He got up and looked at Nicole with his eyes closed.

    Seeing the thick ck under her eyes, he said reluctantly, ¡°If you are tired, took a break first. I have

    sent special care to you. I will note in the uing few days. The lunch ...¡±

    ¡°Olivia will buy it for me, thank you Mr. Green.¡±

    Nicole smiled a little perfunctorily.

    ¡°Take the medication again at night.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    For a while, two people seemed to have nothing to say.

    Suddenly, Samuel missed that moment. When Riley was there, at least she would be closer to him,

    even if she has ulterior motives. He didn''t care.

    Now, it seemed that two people were separated by the gxy. It felt weak and heart-broken, but now

    Samuel was powerless.

    ¡°You take a good rest, I''ll left first.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    This time, Nicole didn''t even perfunctory.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel left the room sadly.

    Nicole only opened her eyes the moment he left, a glimmer ofplex emotion gliding under her eyes.

    Samuel pushed the door of the ward open, only to find Jacob standing in the corridor waiting for him.

    ¡°Anything?¡±

    Jacob quickly followed up and whispered, ¡°Mr. Green, I check the CCTV. On the day thepany''s

    information was leaked, Lucas is really at thepany. This is a surveince video, and I ask our men

    to check it out. It seemed that a child has entered Pass your office that day, but they are not sure

    whether is Lucas or not.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes squinted slightly, and there was a gleam of light under his eyes.

    ¡°Come back to our house.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jacob followed Samuel and returned to the house of Green family.

    Joseph was ying games in the room.

    This game was designed by Lucas. He thought he is not stupid and the game is not too difficult in the

    beginning, but after ying for an hour now, he hasn''t even made it through the first level.

    ¡°Damn! How could this be?¡±

    Joseph was so involved that he didn''t even notices Samueling in. He didn''t look up until theptop

    in his hand is taken away.

    ¡°Who? Who dared to use myputer?¡±

    Joseph looked up angrily, and saw Samuel standing there with a mean face, all the temper suddenly

    went off.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Daddy? Why are you here?¡±

    Samuel didn''t answer him, but gave the notebook to Jacob.

    ¡°y the game and see if you can break through the first level?¡±

    Jacob was a little surprise. He didn''t understand what Samuel intended, but he took the notebook and

    start ying.

    Seeing that Samuel didn''t me himself, Joseph quickly jumped out of bed and came to Jacob. Then

    he moved the stool and sat beside Jacob, whispering, ¡°Uncle Brown, you must help me make through

    the level. I have yed for an hour. But I still couldn''t make it, it''s too depressing.¡±

    Jacob smiled at Joseph and started to y.

    Half an hour passed, Jacob''s brow never stretched.

    An hour passed, and cold sweat droped from Jacob''s forehead.

    Seeing this situation, Samuel sneered and said, ¡°Jacob, you should find a ce to train yourself. You

    can''t pass a game designed by a child today, how could you say that you are the special assistant of

    Eternal Group?¡±

    Jacob''s entire back was wet, but he reluctantly said, ¡°Mr. Green, this is definitely not something a child

    can design. You don''t need to do this to make fun of me.¡±.

    Samuel took the notebook in his hand, threw it to Joseph, and said, ¡°Keep ying and we will see

    when can you finish the game. Tell me when you pass the game.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you allow me to y this game?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but just for this time.¡±

    Samuel got up and left the room after saying so.

    Jacob didn''t dare to stay, and followed Samuel into the study.

    Samuel handed the copied video from the study to Jacob.

    ¡°Look, a child can fool us all around.¡±

    Jacob was a little puzzled and sat up straight quickly. When he saw the content on the video, the whole

    person is stunned, and his mouth could be put in an egg.

    Such a surprise expression pleased Samuel, and a sudden pride filled his body.

    If Lucas was really his son, then he should really celebrate it?

    Hey, he really got some talent in programming!

    Jacob was surprised for a while before he calms down.

    ¡°This, this is designed by Lucas?¡±

    ¡°So, do you think the leak ofpany profiles has nothing to do with him?¡±

    Samuel gave himself and Jacob a ss of red wine at the same time.

    He swayed the red wine in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°The first time, I got embarrassed in front of

    the public, it is because I am sprayed with pee in the bathroom of airport. And there''s only two persons

    in that bathroom. How is this video upload to the Inte? The second time, thepany is hacked,

    we find that the hacker directly changes the IP address to the old Green Family house. Both of these

    things exin that our opponent is very familiar with our Family. The third time, thepany

    confidential documents are leaked, Lucas show up in my office. Later, we follow the hacker to Joseph''s

    kindergarten, but only Joseph is in theputer room. And Joseph didn''t say anything about who have

    been in theputer room before him. I check and find that Joseph have no good friends in

    kindergarten except this Lucas. Are these all coincidences? If these are coincidences, then tell me, this

    Jacob was surprised to stunned by a series of words said by Samuel.

    ¡°But he''s just a four years old kiddo!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he''s just over four years old. But when he grows up a little bit older, this kid goanna be

    awesome. But if he''s my son, it would make sense.¡±

    Samuelughed proudly. But Jacob was so surprise that his eyes almost open to explode.

    ¡°Mr. Green, what do you say? Your son? You mean Lucas is your son? How is that possible?¡±

    Samuel smiled so proudly.

    ¡°I also want to know the possibility of this, but fortunately we will have results tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    Jacob was nowpletely speaking nonsense, and his brain was no longer functioning properly.

    He knew that Samuel had ask him to investigate Lucas and Catherine. He also knew that Samuel was

    doing a paternity test. But how die that kiddo be Mr. Green?

 Chapter 49: Brother is the best

    Chapter 49: Brother is the best

    Samuel didn''t care much about Jacob''s expression now. In his mind, Lucas nowpletely reced

    everything, even including the leakage ofpany documents.

    ¡°Mr. Green, how do we deal with the leak of thepany''s secrets?¡±

    Jacob finally came back to normal. At this time, he was still hesitated. ording to the previous

    arrangement, he wanted to resolve this crisis by calling the police. Now this solution seemed

    impossible, but the whole incident is still unbelievable.

    Samuel lowered his head, thinking for a while, and said, ¡°Take all the leaked documents to apply for

    patents right now. I want to make it impossible for those who got our profiles to take advantage of it. It

    didn''t matter how much it costs. but it¡¯s time that matters. If you can''t apply for patents, you should try

    to reduce our loss to a minimum. As for the other things that you can''t do, we can just forget it. The

    Green Family care too much about this money, if it is Lucas who causes this leak, we can just consider

    this as his practice.¡±

    Listening to Samuel''s indifferent tone, Jacob was quite scared.

    What if Lucas is really the son of Samuel, judging from the attitude of Mr. Green the Green Family may

    not survive for a few days?

    Of course, Jacob didn''t dare to ask these words. He hurriedly stepped back and started to deal with the

    missions Samuel order.

    After Jacob''s departure, Samuel was so anxious that he couldn''t wait to know the rtionship between

    Lucas and himself. He run to the bedroom again and looked at Nicole''s previous pregnancy test sheet.

    Nicole didn''t know what Samuel is thinking at this time. She was sitting on the bed with Lucas and

    Olivia. And they are having lunch happily.

    ¡°Mum, I hear you can eat whatever part of animals to help your body recover. I deliberately ask Aunt

    Kent to buy a thigh bone. You should eat more.¡±

    Lucas mped the thigh bones into Nicole''s bowl, and looked at her eagerly.

    Nicole caressed his head and said with relief, ¡°You are the best.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I''m Mummy''s mink coat.¡±

    Lucas was particrly happy.

    ¡°Yes, you''re Mummy''s mink coat. Zoe is Mummy''s little jacket.¡±This unintentional sentence made Lucas

    slightly sad.

    ¡°Mummy, I miss my sister, can I make a video call for my sister?¡±

    Now it¡¯s evening in France at this time. Nicole looked at his son and felt a little worried. In recent years,

    Lucas had been taking care of Zoe Bush. This time he apanied her because he was worried

    about his muming to the Seapolis city alone. In fact, he was still worried about Zoe Bush.

    ¡°Yes, but not too long?¡±

    ¡°Get it.¡±

    Lucas took the phone happily and sent a video directly to Zoe.

    It didn''t take long to connect the other side, and Zoe''s beautiful face appeared in the video immediately.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Zoe''s crunchy voice seemed like the jewelry clicking into the disk, crisp and sweet, and made the

    corners of Lucas''s lips slightly raise.

    ¡°Have you taken medicine well today? Have you followed the doctor''s instruction?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have. I''m so cute. Brother, when will you came back? Is the Seapolis city fun? Have you

    been hanging out with Mommy? Please remember to send me more photos.¡±

    Although Zoe was sick, she was very cheerful, and the most charming part was that her bright smile

    which made everyone hard to forgot.

    Lucas said with a smile, ¡°I just arrive in the Seapolis city and arrange the kindergarten. We hadn''t had

    the time to go out yet. When I went to the zoo and botanical garden, I will show you your favorite

    animals and nts.¡±

    ¡°Okay! you are the best!¡±

    Zoe said happily, but her eyes are sad and lonely.

    ¡°Brother, it would be nice if I could go in person. I hear that the Seapolis city is a very beautiful city.

    Unfortunately, I even have never visited France. Do you think I can be cured?¡±

    Zoe''s words made Lucas''s brows frown slightly. He whispered, ¡°Sure you can, Believe in your brother.

    When you get healed, I will take you to wherever you want to go.¡±

    ¡°That''s the deal, let''s hook!¡±

    Zoe Bush reached out with her little finger and tried to hook Lucas across the screen.

    Lucas also put his finger up, but his eyes are filled with tears and he keeps holding it back.

    Nicole suddenly felt that all the food has lost the sense of taste.

    ¡°Zoe, mommy and brother will go back when we are done. If you miss us, just invite us for video call.

    And remember to follow godfather''s instruction¡±

    ¡°I understand, Mommy. Mommy, are you in the hospital? Why do I see the drip bottle?¡±

    Zoe''s eyes were very sharp, and she frowned a little, she looked very worried.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°It''s okay, Mommy''s catching a cold, and it will be fine soon.¡±

    ¡°That mommy needs to take medicine and follow doctor''s instructions. Although the injection is a little

    painful, it will make you feel better soon.¡±

    Little Zoe said like a grown-up, but this teared the hearts of Nicole and Lucas again.

    ¡°Rx, Mommy has me by her side, nothing will happen. Your brother won''t let anyone hurt Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Well, I believe in brother, you are the best!¡±

    Zoe''s admiration for Lucas made Lucas very satisfied.

    ¡°Zoe, it''s gettingte. You need to take a break early and we''re going to eat too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, brother, see you mommy.¡±

    After Zoe hanged up the video, Nicole couldn''t help cries, covering his mouth with tears in his eyes.

    Olivia patted him on the back,fortingly said, ¡°Everything will be fine, I believe God will not be so

    cruel, Zoe is so young and cute, everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. It''s me that failed to protect Zoe. If I could protect the kid, she wouldn''t

    stay in the hospital since birth. I know how Zoe envies those healthy children better than anyone. She

    can''t even get out of the door of hospital.¡±

    ¡°Well, Nicole, who you need to me is that bastard man. It has nothing to do with you. You have tried

    your best. If you are really wrong, that is because you love a wrong man. Now that you are a mother,

    you must be strong for your children. Isn''t it?¡±

    Olivia''s words made Nicole nod.

    Yes.

    She had to be strong!

    She had to make Samuel pay, so that she could live up to the two children.

    Although Lucas didn''t know what Olivia and Nicole are talking about, he is a little worried, and he is

    less childlike and less immature than an ordinary child his age.

    After a meal, Olivia took Lucas away and the special nurse hired by Samuel came in to take care of

    Nicole. Nicole felt physically and mentally exhausted. No matter who came in, she simply covered the

    quilt and fell asleep.

    After a long day of frustration, Dr. An''s paternity test report came out. And Samuel rushed over in

    particr anxious.

    ¡°Dr. An, what about the report?¡±

    Dr. An never expected that Samuel woulde here in person. He was a little nervous.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I just get it done. I am going to send it to you. Why do youe here in person?¡±

    ¡°No, just give me the report.¡±

    Samuel looked at Dr. An anxiously.

    Dr. An handed the report to Samuel.

    Suddenly Samuel was so excited that he didn''t even know how to open it.

    What if he was his kid?

    What if not?

    But he was eager to know the result.

    ¡°Mr. Green?¡±

    When Dr. An saw him standing there like a fool, he could not help but call him. Samuel woke up like

    a dream.

    ¡°Oh, I''m leaving now.¡±

    He turned around holding the report, and sweat has leaked from his palms.

    Samuel returned to the car, looking at the identification document, and quickly lit a cigarette. Now he

    urgently needed nicotine to ease his mood.

    In the smoke, no one could see his face or his expression.

    After smoking a cigarette, Samuel finally calmed himself down.

    He opened the file and took out the paternity test report.

    When he saw that the father-son simrity on the report reaches 99%, Samuel''s hands trembled

    involuntarily.

    Lucas is really his son!

    It''s the son of him and Nicole!

    Suddenly his nose sores, and tears burst out.

    The man who is decisive and resolute in business field now is crying at this moment.

    He held the report tightly, read it over and over again, and finally screamed andughed like a fool.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lines of tears slipped down the corner of his eyes.

    Nice!

    Lucas is his son!

    So, is Nicole his wife?

    They survived the fire five years ago!

    But why haven''t theye back to him for the past five years? Why she changed a face now? Why

    does she refuse to admit that she is his wife?

    A series of questions lingered in Samuel''s mind.

    He called Jacob.

    ¡°Jacob, help me investigate what happened during the fire five years ago? I need to know by any

    mean, and, how is the progress of investigating Catherine of France going?¡±

    Jacob became so nervous when Samuel asked him that.

    ¡°Mr. Green, the information of the Catherine has been deliberately protected. No matter what methods I

    use, I even invited a

    mafia from France to secretly investigate this, but they are indeed too powerful, and I have no

    information at all. I only know that she is from France.¡±

    ¡°It''s impossible! Keep investigating! Starting with Allen Brook, just check it out, did Allen Brook came to

    the Seapolis city five years ago?¡±

    Samuel offered Jacob a direction.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    After hanging up, Samuel''s heart couldn''t be calm for a long time.

    She was still alive!

    And It''s very likely she''s with him now, but why would she deny it?

    Samuel couldn''t figure it out, but he missed Nicole especially.

    He stepped on the throttle subconsciously and rushed out. He parked his car again in the hospital

    parking lot after making a circle around the Seapolis city.

    Samuel bought Nicole''s favorite mango and came to her ward.

    Nicole was reading a book, a financial magazine in English.

    He still remembered that Nicole''s English was not very good, and she didn''t like finance. Her favorite

    thing was to lie on the windowsill and watched himing back from work every day. Every time she

    saw him return, that joyful expression seemed like she owned the whole world.

    But now these expressions could no longer be seen in her eyes. She even gave up the ease of her

    previous life. What had she experienced in these years?

    Chapter 49: Brother is the best

    Samuel didn''t care much about Jacob''s expression now. In his mind, Lucas nowpletely reced

    everything, even including the leakage ofpany documents.

    ¡°Mr. Green, how do we deal with the leak of thepany''s secrets?¡±

    Jacob finally came back to normal. At this time, he was still hesitated. ording to the previous

    arrangement, he wanted to resolve this crisis by calling the police. Now this solution seemed

    impossible, but the whole incident is still unbelievable.

    Samuel lowered his head, thinking for a while, and said, ¡°Take all the leaked documents to apply for

    patents right now. I want to make it impossible for those who got our profiles to take advantage of it. It

    didn''t matter how much it costs. but it¡¯s time that matters. If you can''t apply for patents, you should try

    to reduce our loss to a minimum. As for the other things that you can''t do, we can just forget it. The

    Green Family care too much about this money, if it is Lucas who causes this leak, we can just consider

    this as his practice.¡±

    Listening to Samuel''s indifferent tone, Jacob was quite scared.

    What if Lucas is really the son of Samuel, judging from the attitude of Mr. Green the Green Family may

    not survive for a few days?

    Of course, Jacob didn''t dare to ask these words. He hurriedly stepped back and started to deal with the

    missions Samuel order.

    After Jacob''s departure, Samuel was so anxious that he couldn''t wait to know the rtionship between

    Lucas and himself. He run to the bedroom again and looked at Nicole''s previous pregnancy test sheet.

    Nicole didn''t know what Samuel is thinking at this time. She was sitting on the bed with Lucas and

    Olivia. And they are having lunch happily.

    ¡°Mum, I hear you can eat whatever part of animals to help your body recover. I deliberately ask Aunt

    Kent to buy a thigh bone. You should eat more.¡±

    Lucas mped the thigh bones into Nicole''s bowl, and looked at her eagerly.

    Nicole caressed his head and said with relief, ¡°You are the best.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I''m Mummy''s mink coat.¡±

    Lucas was particrly happy.

    ¡°Yes, you''re Mummy''s mink coat. Zoe is Mummy''s little jacket.¡±This unintentional sentence made Lucas

    slightly sad.

    ¡°Mummy, I miss my sister, can I make a video call for my sister?¡±

    Now it¡¯s evening in France at this time. Nicole looked at his son and felt a little worried. In recent years,

    Lucas had been taking care of Zoe Bush. This time he apanied her because he was worried

    about his muming to the Seapolis city alone. In fact, he was still worried about Zoe Bush.

    ¡°Yes, but not too long?¡±

    ¡°Get it.¡±

    Lucas took the phone happily and sent a video directly to Zoe.

    It didn''t take long to connect the other side, and Zoe''s beautiful face appeared in the video immediately.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Zoe''s crunchy voice seemed like the jewelry clicking into the disk, crisp and sweet, and made the

    corners of Lucas''s lips slightly raise.

    ¡°Have you taken medicine well today? Have you followed the doctor''s instruction?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have. I''m so cute. Brother, when will you came back? Is the Seapolis city fun? Have you

    been hanging out with Mommy? Please remember to send me more photos.¡±

    Although Zoe was sick, she was very cheerful, and the most charming part was that her bright smile

    which made everyone hard to forgot.

    Lucas said with a smile, ¡°I just arrive in the Seapolis city and arrange the kindergarten. We hadn''t had

    the time to go out yet. When I went to the zoo and botanical garden, I will show you your favorite

    animals and nts.¡±

    ¡°Okay! you are the best!¡±

    Zoe said happily, but her eyes are sad and lonely.

    ¡°Brother, it would be nice if I could go in person. I hear that the Seapolis city is a very beautiful city.

    Unfortunately, I even have never visited France. Do you think I can be cured?¡±

    Zoe''s words made Lucas''s brows frown slightly. He whispered, ¡°Sure you can, Believe in your brother.

    When you get healed, I will take you to wherever you want to go.¡±

    ¡°That''s the deal, let''s hook!¡±

    Zoe Bush reached out with her little finger and tried to hook Lucas across the screen.

    Lucas also put his finger up, but his eyes are filled with tears and he keeps holding it back.

    Nicole suddenly felt that all the food has lost the sense of taste.

    ¡°Zoe, mommy and brother will go back when we are done. If you miss us, just invite us for video call.

    And remember to follow godfather''s instruction¡±

    ¡°I understand, Mommy. Mommy, are you in the hospital? Why do I see the drip bottle?¡±

    Zoe''s eyes were very sharp, and she frowned a little, she looked very worried.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°It''s okay, Mommy''s catching a cold, and it will be fine soon.¡±

    ¡°That mommy needs to take medicine and follow doctor''s instructions. Although the injection is a little

    painful, it will make you feel better soon.¡±

    Little Zoe said like a grown-up, but this teared the hearts of Nicole and Lucas again.

    ¡°Rx, Mommy has me by her side, nothing will happen. Your brother won''t let anyone hurt Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Well, I believe in brother, you are the best!¡±

    Zoe''s admiration for Lucas made Lucas very satisfied.

    ¡°Zoe, it''s gettingte. You need to take a break early and we''re going to eat too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, brother, see you mommy.¡±

    After Zoe hanged up the video, Nicole couldn''t help cries, covering his mouth with tears in his eyes.

    Olivia patted him on the back,fortingly said, ¡°Everything will be fine, I believe God will not be so

    cruel, Zoe is so young and cute, everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. It''s me that failed to protect Zoe. If I could protect the kid, she wouldn''t

    stay in the hospital since birth. I know how Zoe envies those healthy children better than anyone. She

    can''t even get out of the door of hospital.¡±

    ¡°Well, Nicole, who you need to me is that bastard man. It has nothing to do with you. You have tried

    your best. If you are really wrong, that is because you love a wrong man. Now that you are a mother,

    you must be strong for your children. Isn''t it?¡±

    Olivia''s words made Nicole nod.

    Yes.

    She had to be strong!

    She had to make Samuel pay, so that she could live up to the two children.

    Although Lucas didn''t know what Olivia and Nicole are talking about, he is a little worried, and he is

    less childlike and less immature than an ordinary child his age.

    After a meal, Olivia took Lucas away and the special nurse hired by Samuel came in to take care of

    Nicole. Nicole felt physically and mentally exhausted. No matter who came in, she simply covered the

    quilt and fell asleep.

    After a long day of frustration, Dr. An''s paternity test report came out. And Samuel rushed over in

    particr anxious.

    ¡°Dr. An, what about the report?¡±

    Dr. An never expected that Samuel woulde here in person. He was a little nervous.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I just get it done. I am going to send it to you. Why do youe here in person?¡±

    ¡°No, just give me the report.¡±

    Samuel looked at Dr. An anxiously.

    Dr. An handed the report to Samuel.

    Suddenly Samuel was so excited that he didn''t even know how to open it.

    What if he was his kid?

    What if not?

    But he was eager to know the result.

    ¡°Mr. Green?¡±

    When Dr. An saw him standing there like a fool, he could not help but call him. Samuel woke up like

    a dream.

    ¡°Oh, I''m leaving now.¡±

    He turned around holding the report, and sweat has leaked from his palms.

    Samuel returned to the car, looking at the identification document, and quickly lit a cigarette. Now he

    urgently needed nicotine to ease his mood.

    In the smoke, no one could see his face or his expression.

    After smoking a cigarette, Samuel finally calmed himself down.

    He opened the file and took out the paternity test report.

    When he saw that the father-son simrity on the report reaches 99%, Samuel''s hands trembled

    involuntarily.

    Lucas is really his son!

    It''s the son of him and Nicole!

    Suddenly his nose sores, and tears burst out.

    The man who is decisive and resolute in business field now is crying at this moment.

    He held the report tightly, read it over and over again, and finally screamed andughed like a fool.

    Lines of tears slipped down the corner of his eyes.

    Nice!

    Lucas is his son!

    So, is Nicole his wife?

    They survived the fire five years ago!

    But why haven''t theye back to him for the past five years? Why she changed a face now? Why

    does she refuse to admit that she is his wife?

    A series of questions lingered in Samuel''s mind.

    He called Jacob.

    ¡°Jacob, help me investigate what happened during the fire five years ago? I need to know by any

    mean, and, how is the progress of investigating Catherine of France going?¡±

    Jacob became so nervous when Samuel asked him that.

    ¡°Mr. Green, the information of the Catherine has been deliberately protected. No matter what methods I

    use, I even invited a

    mafia from France to secretly investigate this, but they are indeed too powerful, and I have no

    information at all. I only know that she is from France.¡±

    ¡°It''s impossible! Keep investigating! Starting with Allen Brook, just check it out, did Allen Brook came to

    the Seapolis city five years ago?¡±

    Samuel offered Jacob a direction.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    After hanging up, Samuel''s heart couldn''t be calm for a long time.

    She was still alive!

    And It''s very likely she''s with him now, but why would she deny it?

    Samuel couldn''t figure it out, but he missed Nicole especially.

    He stepped on the throttle subconsciously and rushed out. He parked his car again in the hospital

    parking lot after making a circle around the Seapolis city.

    Samuel bought Nicole''s favorite mango and came to her ward.

    Nicole was reading a book, a financial magazine in English.

    He still remembered that Nicole''s English was not very good, and she didn''t like finance. Her favorite

    thing was to lie on the windowsill and watched himing back from work every day. Every time she

    saw him return, that joyful expression seemed like she owned the whole world.

    But now these expressions could no longer be seen in her eyes. She even gave up the ease of her

    previous life. What had she experienced in these years?

 Chapter 50: Hormones disorder

    Chapter 50: Hormones disorder

    Nicole looked up slightly when she heard footsteps, and saw Samuel standing at the door of the ward,

    watching her obsessively.

    His eyes were so infatuated, so gentle, as if she was the most cherished woman in his life.

    But the next moment, she sneered in her heart.

    Samuel''s favorite woman was Riley, and what did this has to do with Nicole?

    ¡°Mr. Green? Why are you here? Don''t you say that you will be busytely?¡±

    In fact, she already knew that Dr. An had given the paternity test report to Samuel. She had been

    waiting for Samuel toe here, but she didn''t expect Samuel came here sote. Now his eyes were

    full of love.

    He ned to ask Nicole toe back to him?

    Or he wanted to verify something?

    Nicole was preparing, but Samuel came in with a smile.

    The sun poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, and it was reflected on Samuel''s body, as if he

    was shining with golden light.

    Nicole was a little hesitant.

    She still remembered Samuel when she first met him. He was so charming and sessful. At that

    time, he was an entrepreneur invited by the school. He came back to school to deliver a speech on the

    topic of the experience of sess. But his handsomeness and cuteness, was like a beautiful

    him. She kept thinking about him all day long. And she even dreamed of a day when she can be his

    bride.

    She thought all this was just a wishful dream, but she didn''t expect that the fate is so tricky. At a

    banquet, she slept with him wrongly and they were caught in bed by the reporter.

    After that moment, she knew that Samuel had a girlfriend. His girlfriend escaped to somewhere far

    away because of this affair. Then Samuel was forced to marry her due to social pressure and public

    opinion.

    Despite this marriage, she had been happy, grateful, and even thanked God for letting her to be his

    wife in her lifetime. In order to let him love herself even a little bit, she tried hard to give up her

    preferences, taking his preferences as her preferences, and putting him in the first ce.

    She thought that he would be touched by her after all. But unfortunately, he was a stone on the iceberg.

    No matter how much enthusiasm and effort she put out, all of the effort eventually went in vain.

    Now that same scene made Nicole heart-broken. She suddenly hated Samuel for his pretty and

    charming appearance.

    If his expression didn''t look so good, if he was a little uglier, will she still be this pity today?

    It''s a great pity that all of that can only exist in her memory!

    Nicole worked hard to suppress the emotions in her heart, but still couldn''t control the coldness and

    aversion in her eyes.

    Samuel''s joy was all ruined when he saw the repulsion in her eyes. He just felt desperate and cold.

    ¡°What? You hate me?¡±

    He took a step forward and put the mango on the table.

    The scent of mango fills Nicole''s nose, and she couldn''t help feeling a little sad again.

    She likes mango the most, but because Samuel said he can''t bear the smell, she had never touched it

    again. Now that she has changed her face and her identity, now he even came to see her with mango.

    What the hell is all of this?

    Wasn''t it particrly ironic?

    ¡°What do you bring me the mango? I dont like them.¡±

    Nicole said in a cold voice, and didn''t even look at Mango. In fact, she didn''t touch mango again in the

    five years, because Lucas and Zoe Bush are allergic to mango.

    At this point, their two children inherited this from Samuel.

    Samuel paused.

    Knowing that Nicole likes to eat mango, he knew it from the helpers. He was allergic to mango, and no

    mango has ever appeared in the family. He always thought that it was because Nicole didn''t like to eat

    it, so there''s no mango on the table. Then he identally learned that it was Nicole who gave up

    eating mango which was her favorite fruit in order to satisfy him.

    He had intended to tell her that she could eat whatever she wants, and she wouldn''t have to do this for

    him, but then Riley returned, and they never had a chance to sit down and talk.

    Now Nicole told him that she didn''t like to eat mango and didn''t even take a look at them. Samuel felt

    very ufortable for a while.

    ¡°Your eyes have betrayed you. You do like eating mango, right? If you like it, why are you hiding? I''ll

    peel one for you.¡±

    Samuel acted as if she didn''t see Nicole''s cold face, he picked up a mango and started peeling it.

    ¡°Don''t, aren''t you allergic to it?¡±

    Nicole immediately regretted after she said it, and her outstretched hand stopped in the air. She can''t

    take it back, neither held it out.

    Samuel''s eyes shed aplex expression.

    ¡°How do you know I''m allergic to mango?¡±

    There''s hope in his eyes.

    Nicole quickly withdrew her hand and said with a smile, ¡°I''m sorry, I forgot that it is Mr. Green here, and

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I still think it is Allen. He is allergic to mango and he insists to peel for me every time, but every time it

    made him scratchy all over his body. So, I stop eating it when I saw him so ufortable.¡±

    All the light from Samuel''s eyes faded away a little when he heard Nicole said it.

    Allen Brook!

    For Allen Brook!

    His hand can''t help but squeeze, and the juice of the mango spilled out.

    Nicole didn''t seem to notice it. She continued tough and said, ¡°Mr. Green, you can peel one for me if

    it''s convenient. Allen''s not here, I''m really want to eat one.¡±

    Looking at Nicole''s decent smile, and listening to her words, Samuel only felt that his heart hurt so

    much. But he lowered his head, and began to peel the mango.

    ¡°Eat more if you like. I have heard others say that it is good for a woman to eat a mango. Don''t

    ¡°Thank you for your concern Mr. Green, but Allen and me have a special rtionship. I can''t let him do

    this for me.¡±

    Nicole''s words once again made Samuel awkward again.

    ¡°You love Allen Brook so much?¡±

    He looked up suddenly. There was injury and scarlet in his sharp eyes, like an injured beast, but trying

    to converge his ws, for fear of hurting Nicole.

    Such Samuel was something Nicole has never seen before. She always thought he was cold and

    indifferent, until she saw his care and concern for Riley. She knew that this man was also tender, but

    his tenderness didn''t belong to her. Now why was he looking at her with this hurtful look?

    As if she had done something terrible.

    Suddenly, Nicole couldn''t look directly into his eyes. She quickly lowered her head and said with a

    smile, ¡°yeah, let me do it myself.¡±

    Then, she wanted to grab the mango from Samuel because she saw that some red dots have begun to

    appear on the back of Samuel''s hand.

    But Samuel dodged and continued to peel, and it looked like he was not holding a mango in his hand,

    but the most precious jewelry in the world.

    ¡°Mr. Green!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!"

    Samuel really wanted to hold back his jealousy and anger, but he couldn''t help it. He yelled suddenly,

    which startled Nicole.

    Did this man get a hormones disorder?

    He was just fine, but now he suddenly turned angry?

    Nicole simply ignored him.

    Let it go!

    However, she still looked at Samuel from the corner of her eyes from time to time.

    Samuel peeled the mango, cut it into small pieces with a fruit knife, and handed it to Nicole on a te.

    The back of his hand was now red.

    Nicole frowned slightly, trying to overlook this, but she couldn''t help noticing it. She could neither eat

    nor give up this te of mango.

    She quickly picked it up and whispered, ¡°I''ll just eat it myself, Mr. Green, the back of your hand is red.

    Just go to the doctor for help.¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡±

    Samuel didn''t seem to feel ufortable, and he wiped his hands with tissue, and started peeling

    another mango.

    ¡°Enough is enough, Mr. Green, I can''t eat that much.¡±

    Nicole tried to stop him.

    Samuel felt more and more ufortable because she was calling him Mr. Green.

    They used to be the closest couple, and even slept together on a bed for three years. Now she was

    back. Not only did she not admit her identity, but she also called him Mr. Green. Did she lose her

    memory?

    ¡°Call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole froze, as if she didn''t expect Samuel to make such a request.

    Looking at her stunning expression at this moment, there seemed to be a familiar appearance, and

    Samuel''s heart hurt again.

    ¡°Call me by my name. I''m not used to others calling me Mr. Green.

    ¡°But didn''t your Assistant Brown call it that?¡±

    ¡°Are you Assistant Brown?¡±

    Samuel made Nicole confused.

    The man was moody.

    Shouldn''t he be here to ask about Lucas and his paternity report? Why didn''t he mention it? What did

    he mean?

    Nicole''s mind shed with doubts, but she didn''t speak or call Samuel''s name. Instead, she lowered

    her head and started eating mango.

    She hadn''t eaten this thing for five years, and it was still so sweet now, but her mood was different.

    She ate the mango little by little, and suddenly found that Samuel''s hand was scratching the back of his

    hand from time to time. Though his hand was just a little red but his hand was red and swollen now.

    Even his neck and face was a little bit swollen.

    ¡°Samuel, you...¡±

    Nicole quickly put down the mango in her hand, and she wanted to say something but paused.

    She shouldn''t care so much about him!

    But what would happen to Zoe, if he died of asphyxia?

    Right!

    She cared about this scumbag for Zoe!

    Nicole secretly convinced herself, and then she eased her tone and ringed the nurse bell on the

    bedside.

    When he found Nicole was still caring about himself, Samuel suddenly smiled.

    ¡°You still smile now? Is your brain sick?¡±

    Nicole found his smile particrly harsh.

    How could this man be so weird since he returned?

    He was scary enough to peel her a mango himself, and now he even smiled like a fool. Was there any

    conspiracy?

    Nicole subconsciously wanted to keep a distance from him, but at this moment, Samuel suddenly

    stepped forward, grabbed

    her arm, and pulled

    Nicole directly into his arms. The next moment, the cold thin lips blocked her mouth for a moment.

 Chapter 51: Iâ€™m certainly a bad guy

    Chapter 51: I¡¯m certainly a bad guy

    Nicole''s whole body froze.

    She never expected Samuel to kiss herself. The main reason was that he hadn''t kissed her three years

    after marriage. Even they are having sex, both of them were like doing their daily job, not even

    enjoyable. And he didn''t allow her to touch his lips.

    Lips are a sacred ce for Samuel.

    She used to think she wasn''t worthy for his kiss, but now what''s all this?

    When Nicole was stunned. Samuel had pried open her teeth, and his flexible tongue slipped into her

    mouth, and began to tangle with hers.

    The smell of mango permeated her mouth.

    She didn''t even try this kind of taste before, but now it feels so sweet, almost make the taste went all

    the way into her bone.

    Nicole finally came back to normal and realize what had happened. She pushed Samuel away, and

    then p directly on Samuel''s face with a loud ¡°snoop¡± noise.

    Samuel''s face suddenly swelled, especially with the bruising purple on his neck at this moment, his

    face is very scary.

    ¡°Samuel, are you crazy?¡±

    Nicole''s breath was unstable, and she was even trembling.

    Five years!

    She still has feelings for his kiss!

    How did that happen?

    It must be because she hates it too much!

    Right!

    It must be so!

    She kept whispering to herself.

    But Samuel smiled like a kid who had stolen some candy, and his eyes shed with a little bit of

    pampering, which made Nicole stunned.

    What is going on with this man?

    Just when Nicole didn''t know what to do, the doctor and nurse came in.

    ¡°What''s going on? Is there anything I can help with?¡±

    Nicole hasn''t spoken yet, but Samuel said lightly, ¡°Nothing, I''m a little allergic. Please do an

    examination to me.¡±

    Then the doctor noticed that Samuel''s hands and face were swollen and even turned into purple.

    ¡°Quick! Get ready for first aid! This is emergency! How can you still be so easy? It''s easy to cause

    shock!"

    The doctor is particrly nervous.

    Nicole was slightly nk.

    She always knew that Samuel was allergic to mango, but she was not aware of he is allergic to what

    extent. Now she heard what the doctor said and those words make she really afraid.

    ¡°Doctor, is it dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it''s dangerous. The situation is worsening rapidly. If we don¡¯t take action immediately, he

    will be shocked to death. Hurry to the ICU!"

    The nurse left with Samuel.

    Nicole waspletely panicked at this time.

    He was so allergic to mango!

    How?

    How to help Zoe if something happens to him?

    Nicole wanted to get out of bed desperately, but was spotted by Samuel and he snarled. ¡°Stay in your

    bed.¡±

    ¡°But I...¡±

    ¡°There''s no ¡®but¡¯, if you leave the bed, I will give up meditation.¡±

    Samuel threatened Nicole particrly naively.

    Nicole would like to say that do as you wish, but thinking about Zoe, thinking that she was still in bed

    while suffering from the pain, Nicole stopped.

    Samuel''s expression eased.

    ¡°sweetie, stay calm and wait for me toe back.¡±

    He smiled at Nicole, then turned and followed the nurse to the emergency room.

    Nicole felt disgusted.

    What did he call her just now?

    sweetie?

    Is this man''s brain broken?

    Nicole shuddered, as if going to shake off the disgusting feeling.

    When Samuel went outpletely, she felt that something was wrong.

    Today this guy knew that Lucas Bush was his son, shouldn''t he have asked her face to face what was

    going on? And what about her identity?

    But why didn''t he mention it?

    But his action is so weird?

    What is he going to do?

    Could it be that he has not read the appraisal report?

    After much consideration, it seems that this is the only reason to exin Samuel''s wired behavior at

    this time.

    Nicole''s mind flickered with doubt, but she was also worried about Samuel''s health. While waiting

    anxiously, she looked at the outside from time to time, and it felt like time is extended.

    After a long time, Samuel was pushed in, with drips on his hands, and the rash on his body eased a bit.

    The doctor ced him next to Nicole.

    Nicole was very anxious.

    ¡°Hey, doctor, why put him here? It''s not convenient for us to stay in the same ward.¡±

    ¡°There''s nothing inconvenient, I think it''s fine.¡±

    Samuel turned Nicole down directly.

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s appearance at this time, angrily said, ¡°You are just allergic, there is no need

    to be hospitalized?¡±

    ¡°My life is very precious. I want to leave the hospital when I¡¯mpletely arrogant, can''t I?¡±

    Samuel made the most of his rogue character.

    Nicole thought she was going crazy.

    ¡°You don''t care yourpany? Didn''t you say something went wrong with yourpany? Why are

    your hospitalizing here?¡±

    ¡°I''m human, not god. I''m sick like this. You still want me to go to thepany, Nicole, don¡¯t you think

    you''re too cruel? Besides, the reason why I get allergic is because I want to peel mangos for you.¡±

    Samuel spoke reasonably.

    Nicole was speechless.

    ¡°I didn''t let you peel it. Samuel, you''re a rogue!¡±

    ¡°I don''t care. I''m allergic because of you anyway. Now I''m weak, I can''t breathe, and I may be shocked

    at any time. I need to be hospitalized. Doctor, I need a venttor.¡±

    Samuel gasped as he spoke, as if he was really out of breath.

    Nicole was angry to tremble but she could do nothing.

    ¡°I want to change rooms!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Bush, our wards are full of people.¡±

    The doctor spoke quickly.

    Samuel is a shareholder of the hospital. The doctor didn''t dare to offend Samuel. Now that Samuel

    wants to stay here, he didn''t dare to change rooms for Nicole.

    When Nicole heard it, she is so mad that she is trembling. She hadn''t been so angry for a long time.

    Seeing Samuel snickering at this moment, she picked up the pillow angrily and threw it towards

    Samuel.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel was caught off guard and was hit by a blow, he was stunned.

    From a very young age, he seemed to be beaten for the first time.

    And was beaten by Nicole?

    Samuel was stunned. The doctors and nurses saw the scene and left the ward one after another to

    avoid the battle.

    Nicole was still pissed, she grabbed another mango on the table and threw it directly.

    Samuel finally reacted this time, grabbed the mango, and said with a smile, ¡°Are you really nning to

    throw thing at me to

    die here? Do you know that I''m allergic to mango and throw me back?"

    ¡°Just shut up and get allergic to dead!¡±

    Nicole gasped.

    Samuel smiled a little smugly.

    ¡°If I die, don''t you feel bad?¡±

    ¡°Samuel, let me tell you, show me some respect! I already have a boyfriend, you better keep your

    distance from me!¡±

    Nicole thought that this Samuel was so strange. She didn''t know how to face it, so she had to use Allen

    Brook as her shield.

    Samuel''s eyes sank a little, but whispered, ¡°As long as you are not married, I have a chance. Anyway,

    I''m interesting to you, I fancy you, and from now on I will pursue you, I will let you be my girlfriend, even

    my wife. ¡±

    ¡°You are freaking crazy!¡±

    Nicole''s nerves were stimted by the word ¡°wife.¡±

    Be his wife?

    Never in this life!

    Samuel didn''t seem to hear it, and continued, ¡°I don''t believe it. We live together. You don''t have any

    feeling to me?¡±

    ¡°Samuel, why are you so rude? Before I came to Seapolis, someone said you were an indifferent

    iceberg. I think that person has a problem with the eyes? Or did you bribe that person to deliberately

    misled me?¡±

    Nicole shivered with anger.

    She thought about the possible reactions of Samuel, but she didn''t expect it to be this one.

    Samuel said indifferently: ¡°That person may not really understand me. In fact, I am a rogue and a

    viin, but it is because my

    background of the Green Family hides these characteristics.¡±

    Nicole really wanted to p him.

    Samuel now lied without blinking.

    Wrong!

    He used to lie without blinking, otherwise how could he almost bury herself in mes?

    Nicole tried to calm herself, but her chest was breathing sharply, obviously very angry.

    Samuel didn''t dare push her too hard.

    No matter why she didn''t admit her identity, as long as she was still in Seapolis, he would make her

    marry him again even if he had to pursue her again.

    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled quietly.

    He sent a message to Jacob, saying that recently thepany''s affairs were left to Jacob, and he had

    more important things to do.

    Jacob upset to scream, but Samuel turned off the phone as if he didn''t see his reaction.

    Nicoley down, trying to close her eyes to rest, trying to ignore the situation that Samuel lived with her,

    but embarrassingly found her pillow was missing.

    She turned to look at Samuel, and saw that Samuel was holding her pillow with a smile.

    ¡°It''s fragrant.¡±

    Nicole''s temper broke out again.

    After three years of marriage, she didn''t know that Samuel looked like ruffian so much. If she had

    known his real characteristic, maybe she would not love him for a long time.

    Nicole gave him a angry nce, and turned to ring the nurse bell.

    The nurse ran over quickly.

    Samuel suddenly felt that it was really inconvenient to have a nurse bell, and he look at the nurse with

    unfriendly eyes. The little nurse was so scared that she didn''t know what she had done wrong.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I, I... do you have any needs?¡±

    Nicole didn''t care about Samuel''s attitude, she said to the nurse, ¡°Go get me a pillow.¡±

    The nurse was about to say yes, Samuel''s cold eyes shot at her like a cold arrow instantly.

    The little nurse was very awkward, and she had to smile and said, ¡°Miss Bush, I''m sorry. Our hospital''s

    pillows are all matched. There is no extra. Don''t you see that there is one in Mr. Green''s hand? Why

    don''t you let him give it to you.¡±

    After speaking, the little nurse ran away, as if there was something chasing behind him.

    Nicole was mad at him.

    ¡°Samuel!¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong? Would you like a pillow?¡±

    Samuel smiled innocently, but that smile made Nicole so angry that her teeth tickle.

    Three years after his marriage, he had a stinking face every day, as if who owed him eight million, and

    now heughed like a

    fool. So why did she have to be so wronged in her three- year marriage?

    Nicole was getting more and more angry, and she just let go of the pillow. When she rolled over andy

    down, she covered herself with the quilt, trying to turn a deaf ear to Green.

 Chapter 52: You and Me

    Chapter 52: You and Me

    ¡°Hey, you really do not want the pillow?¡±

    Samuel feels very funny when he saw Nicole was angry. Three years after his marriage, he seemed to

    have never seen such Nicole.

    She has always been careful with him, even a little ttering, and aggrieved herself for his personal

    habits. She has always been a wife who was very nice but humble, just like a little girl get upset by him.

    But now, not only has her face changed, but her personality has changed?

    Or is it her original character?

    It''s just that she lost herself because of she was loving him?

    If so, does it mean that Nicole does not love him now?

    The thought of this possibility made Samuel''s heart very unpleasant.

    How could she give up their love if they had fall in love so deeply?

    Besides, they have a son now, don''t they?

    Lucas Bush!

    He and Nicole''s son!

    The child who used to think that he would not survive, now appears in front of him safe and sound.

    Besides, he now grows to a excellent hacker.

    Samuel was indifferent for a while, and couldn''t say anything.

    He got out of bed, handed the pillow to Nicole, and give up his characteristic of ruffian, just as if he had

    returned to the indifferent look of five years ago, but looking closely, he was different.

    Those indifferent eyes blinked with some shining light at this moment.

    ¡°Here you are, I''m just ying with you. If you don''t like me living here, I''ll just go out. I''m in the hallway,

    you call me anything you want. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of your legs. Please don''t feel

    ufortable Sorry, no matter how you enve me, I have noints, I just hope you can have a

    more casual life. ¡°

    Samuel said these words five yearster. He didn''t know if Nicole would forgive him after he told Nicole

    this now. but finally, the God gave him the opportunity, didn''t he?

    Although Nicole''s DNA test has not yete out, he just identified her as his wife!

    An appraisal report was just evidence to turn her back to him.

    Nicole''s hand tugged at the bed sheet tightly, without even moving it, as if she really fell asleep, but

    only she knew how uneasy her heart was at this moment.

    She never expected that Samuel wouldpromise, let alone that he would lower his profile in order to

    take care of her, and even wrong him.

    Is it because she is not the former Nicole?

    Or is he feels guilty of her because Lucas Bush is his son?

    Whatever it is, today Samuel surprised Nicole, caught her off guard, and didn''t even know how to face

    him or face him with which mood.

    The n she had made seemed to be suddenly disrupted, and she was like a confused child.

    There was a sound of Samuel going out behind him, and there seemed to be a little less pressure in

    the air.

    He really went out?

    Nicole gently lifted the quilt.

    The room was empty except her.

    His pillow was on the side of the bed, and it seemed to have Samuel''s temperature on it.

    Thinking of everything happened just now, Nicole felt like dreaming.

    wrong!

    Everything is wrong!

    ording to her imagination, Samuel was such an alert man with a strong heart and he had done so

    many cruel things to her five years ago. Now she is back. Although she changed her face, the

    appearance of Lucas Bush and all the possible evidence she left behind, it is enough for Samuel to get

    upset.

    Perhaps he should take advantage to her again after thoroughly examining herself. Only in this way

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    can he cover up those thing he did to her five years ago, right?

    As for Lucas, he either sumbed to it quickly, or robbed her of custody of Lucas, but why isn''t he

    acting like this?

    In order to cope with this situation, she even prepared the judiciary to help her, and even couldn''t wait

    for Samuel to move at her. And she also hired some people secretly protect Lucas Bush.

    She didn''t believe that with so many baits running out, Samuel would not move.

    But what''s going on with Samuel now?

    He had known Lucas Bush and his identity, so why not he mentioned it?

    Before returning to China, she did want to make Samuel fall in love with her again, and then make him

    donate his kidney to save Zoe willingly. In the end, she would abandon Samuel and let him taste the

    pain of being abandoned by his beloved.

    She swears that she really thinks so, but the day she returned, the day she saw Samuel, the moment

    she realized his attitude towards Samuel was different from five years ago, she was already panicked,

    and afraid.

    Yes!

    She''s scared!

    She sadly found that she couldn''t resist the tenderness of Samuel. Besides, she couldn''t see what will

    happen if Lucas witness his parents turn against each other. So, just a few days ago, when Samuel

    found someone to investigate her and Lucas Bush''s identity, she secretly changed her strategy.

    She wanted to take Samuel down directly.

    As long as Samuel initiate a strike towards her, she will send him directly to prison, and she will take

    whatever she wants, regardless of his agreement.

    But what is Samuel doing right now?

    Everything is messed up!

    The man didn''t follow the script she set.

    Nicole was terribly irritated. She put the pillow directly under her head, but felt that it was a bit

    inappropriate. She threw the pillow aside again, covered herself with a quilt, and nned not to think

    about anything. Just get a sweet sleep first, but the scene that Samuel is allergic always shed in her

    mind.

    She hates it!

    She resents it!

    She hated herself for feeling a little distressed to that man at this time. Although she told herself over

    and over again that she wanted him to be healthy for the sake of Zoe, but when she calmed down, the

    pain in her heart could not lie to anyone.

    She hated that she had experienced a life and death, coupled with the child''s life, but she couldn''t

    really let go of the man.

    Nicole tossed and couldn''t sleep.

    She simply sat up, got out of bed with her bare feet, and jumped to the door. She saw Samuel, a noble

    person, crouching on the bench in the corridor with nothing on her body.

    Nicole''s hands clenched tightly.

    What is he doing? Hurting himself so that she would pity him?

    She really can''t realize, Samuel still has this trick of chasing girls.

    Nicole returned to bed bearing the difort in her heart. This time she simply didn''t force herself to

    sleep. It should be dawning in the United States.

    She sent a message to Allen Brook.

    ¡°Are you awake?"

    in the past five years, she always likes to talk to Allen Brook about anything upset. She did know Allen

    Brook''s feelings for her. But with Lucas and Zoe, she couldn''t make room for him in her heart. Though

    she did not deny that Allen Brook was her best friend.

    Thinking Allen Brook wouldn''t reply so quickly, she didn''t expect Allen Brook''s reply in almost a second.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Can''t sleep? Things arent going well there?¡±

    Allen Brook was clear about what Nicole was going to do back.

    It is intolerable for any man to watch a woman he loves to go to seduce a former lover, but he is

    powerless.

    He witnessed Zoe''s berth, watching her survive from the brink of death again and again in the past five

    years, watching Nicole and Lucas Bush lost their happiness because of Zoe, carrying difficulties and

    responsibility that shouldn''t carry at their ages. Sadly, he was not Zoe''s biological father, and his blood

    did not match with Zoe.

    Now Samuel is the only hope of Zoe.

    Even if he is reluctant and doesn''t want Nicole toe back, he has to respect Nicole''s decision.

    But Allen Brook''s heart was uneasy, even hesitant. Although he rescued Nicole from the fire five years

    ago and apanied her for five years, he knows better than anyone that Samuel''s ce in Nicole''s

    heart.

    She hated him so much, but if she didn''t have any love in it, where would she hate it?

    For five years, Nicole hasn''t let go of this man. Putting her back this time is tantamount to pushing her

    away from her world, but all he can do is support her.

    After Nicole returned to Seapolis, she couldn''t get a sound sleep, but he, Allen Brook is the same?

    Now that he can get Nicole''s message, Allen Brook is still relieved, at least she still needs him now,

    doesn''t she?

    Nicole saw Allen Brook''s reply; her irritability was somewhat relieved.

    ¡°Nothing, just a little upset.¡±

    ¡°Samuel did something to you?¡±

    ¡°No, this is where I am upset. I threw out Lucas''s chip, but his behavior was different from usual.¡±

    Nicole talked to Samuel about Allen Brook''s behavior.

    Allen Brook heard all these, frowning, a jealousy gliding under his eyes.

    Samuel has never been a kind man. There is even the title of warrior of business in the business field.

    Now his attitude to Nicole made him worried.

    ¡°Nicole, listen to me. I think you''d bettere back first. As for what you need, we can think of other

    ways to get it from Samuel. I''m afraid that if you go on like this ...¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Afraid that I will be shaken? Afraid that I''ll fall in love with him again?¡±

    Nicole interrupted Allen Brook''s words, and said with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°Allen, you are thinking

    too much. AllI want now is to make him pay, and to get what she deserves for Zoe. I won''t think about

    anything else.¡±

    Allen Brook looked at these words and wanted to tell himself to trust Nicole, but he felt a sense of

    weakness spreading from his heart.

    ¡°I support you no matter what you do. You have to remember that you still have me.¡±

    In the end, Allen Brook only said this.

    Nicole''s eyes were slightly moist.

    If it was her misfortune to meet Samuel in this life, then to meet Allen Brook is the best salvation for

    heaven.

    Aman as good as Allen Brook shouldn''t be failed, but she doesn''t know if she can retreat from Samuel?

    If not, how could she deserve such a good man?

    Nicole held the phone tightly, knowing that Allen Brook was unwilling to listen, but typed, ¡°Allen, you are

    not young. If you meet the right girl, don''tpromise yourself.¡±

    Allen Brook''s heart suddenly hurt.

    ¡°Sleep early.¡±

    He quickly ended the conversation, but Nicole knew she still hurt Allen Brook.

    She''s just a bad woman, right?

    For revenge, for Zoe, she has stepped into hell, why bother with such a good man as Allen Brook?

    Unwilling, pain flooded in Nicole''s chest, a drop of crystal tears slipped down the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 53: That Feels Good

    Chapter 53: That Feels Good

    Nicole fell asleep unconsciously while holding her mobile phone. This kind of torment has been

    endured day and night for five years, and she has be used to it.

    When Samuel was freeze to awake in the middle of the night, he looked around, but there is nothing on

    him.

    Although Nicole''s legs and feet were inconvenient and she would not cover herself with a nket or

    something, it was okay to ask the nurse to cover him.

    He remembered she was reluctant to be frozen and hungry before, even if his face was mean, she

    would always treat him as usual. Is he now paying back to her?

    Samuel sighed, but was a little uneasy about Nicole. He walked in lightly and saw that Nicole''s pillow

    was still aside, and the quilt beside her was not covered, so he hurried forward.

    Why does this woman care less and less about herself?

    He cushioned her with a pillow under her head and saw her cell phone as she pulled over the quilt.

    The phone was locked, but just then, Allen Brook''s message came in and shed.

    ¡°I want no one but you in this life.¡±

    This sentence was short, but it spurred Samuel in the middle of the night.

    His wife, his child''s mother, though disappeared for five years, how could she be loved by other men?

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed slightly, he covered Nicole with a quilt, and then exited the ward.

    The temperature outside the ward varied widely, and it was a bit cold.

    Samuel stood at the corner of the corridor and pulled out a pack of cigarettes.

    He hasn''t smoked for a long time, but now he needs nicotine to settle down.

    The night was permeating the entirend, although there were some lights shing, but they were faint.

    And the smoke in his hand was flickering, no one could see his face clearly, let alone what he was

    thinking.

    After smoking, Samuel took out the phone.

    ¡°Filly dude, do me a favor.¡±

    Calling somee at night, Samuel didn''t feel the slightest sense of guilt, and even took it for

    granted. At this time, Fill

    Howard, who was sleeping soundly, was full of anger.

    ¡°Samuel, are you neurotic? Do you know what time it is? At two thirty in the morning, is there anything

    urgent that you can''t wait to say tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°Yah.¡±

    Samuel wasn''t bullied in any way, and the voice make Fill Howard so mad that he got a pain in his liver.

    ¡°Well, you are a bastard, and the identification isplete.¡±

    He will hang up after speaking.

    Samuel said unhurriedly, ¡°If you hang up, I won''t give you the trace of the woman you want.¡±

    The sound of Fill Howard gritting his teeth came, but he then said helplessly, ¡°What''s the matter, you

    say.¡±

    ¡°I remember you are in the United States now, have you heard of the H.J. group?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I want hispany to have something trouble and unexpected recently. It will be sweet to keep their

    president busy and

    unavable. I promise that in a week, what you want will appear on your desk.¡±

    Samuel''s words made Fill Howard pause.

    ¡°Allen Brook offended you?¡±

    ¡°Is the hate of taking away my wife count?¡±

    Samuel hung up after talking.

    Fill Howard''s sleepiness ran awaypletely.

    Damn!

    What did the beast say?

    Hate of taking his wife?

    Where''s his wife?

    The one died five years ago?

    Hadn''t she already burned to death?

    Besides, he didn''t think how much Samuel loved his wife!

    What exactly is going on?

    By the time Fill Howard called the phone back, Samuel had already shut down the phone.

    ¡°Fuck! Just a beast!¡±

    Fill Howard couldn''t sleep because of this gossip, and the sleepiness all ran away.

    No!

    The long night is too unfair to make him sleepless alone.

    Fill Howard got up and sent a group of messages in the gang group.

    ¡°Breaking news, it seems like our third brother wife''s wife is back, but he got cheated.¡±

    Because it was midnight, no one responded at all. Fill Howard waited for a long time and there was no

    one. There was no

    other way but to climb up to do what Samuel ordered.

    The sun shone in through the window, and Nicole woke up, only to find that she actually fell asleep with

    her mobile phone.

    She opened the quilt and wanted to move around, only to find that something was wrong. Turning her

    head, he saw the pillow under her neck and the quilt under her neck.

    Something was clear in her mind, but Nicole pretended that she didn¡¯t realize it.

    She bounced to the bathroom.

    Although the injuries on the legs were a bit severe, these injuries were nothing to her at all. Compared

    to the fire five years ago, the pain caused by it made her could not sleep at night, this is nothing.

    Nicole went to the bathroom to clean herself, and the sound of door openings and footsteps came from

    outside. She knew it was Samueling in.

    When Samuel entered the ward, he didn''t see Nicole.

    ¡°Nicole?¡±

    He shouted quickly, and when he saw the figure of the bathroom shaking, he opened the bathroom

    door unexpectedly.

    ¡°Why did you get off bed alone? Why don''t you call me?¡±

    While talking, he stepped forward to help Nicole. But Nicole escaped.

    ¡°No need, Mr. Green, I can still handle this injury. And isn''t there an old saying, self-reliance can get

    yourself good food?"

    After that, she gave Samuel a bright smile, and then jumped out of the bathroom from his side.

    The smile was like the flowers in the spring day, very bright, but Samuel''s hands were tightly held

    together.

    What does this mean when a woman no longer needs a man?

    He knew, but didn''t want to admit it.

    Samuel was turbulent, and turned abruptly, regardless of whether Nicole was happy or not, carried

    Nicole in his arm and walk

    towards the bed.

    Nicole was startled. The whole person was already in his arms. The faint smell of cigarette struck her,

    causing Nicole frown slightly.

    ¡°Samuel, do you know how to write the word ¡®respectful¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I do not know.¡±

    Samuel replied coldly.

    ¡°All I know is that the injured patient should have the behavior of a patient.¡±

    He was already carrying Nicole to the bed while talking, and put her down gently.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? I''ll let Aunt Zama cook it for you.¡±

    ¡°No need, Mr. Green. Kent wille with Lucas in no time, Mr. Green please don''t be worried.¡±

    Nicole is definitely the one who wants to pissed him to dead, otherwise how could sheugh so

    brightly?

    Samuel''s heart burst into anger, but he tried hard to bear it.

    It seems that if he wants to be alone with Nicole, he has to send away those who are standing in the

    way.

    While Samuel was just thinking, a tender voice came in.

    ¡°Mummy!¡±

    Like a whirlwind, Lucas Bush ran in from outside, ran directly across Samuel, into the arms of Nicole,

    and twisted his butt, pushing Samuel to the side very skillfully.

    Samuel''s face turned awkward.

    It seems that this kid has done this shit much.

    ¡°Mum, how are you doing today? Does it still hurt so much? Is it better when you see meing?¡±

    In front of Nicole, Lucas Bush was like a normal four-year-old children.

    Nicole looked at his worried face, smiling softly.

    ¡°Seeing Lucas, Mommy doesn''t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Really? Can I take some time off to apany Mummy here, so that Mummy won''t hurt? And there

    are a lot of flies recently.

    I will help Mummy drive those flies away.¡±

    It was a point of intimation, and Lucas Bush even nce at Samuel unabashedly. The repulsive look

    was not concealed at all.

    As the boss of Eternal Group, the leader of the Seapolis city, he has never beenpared to a fly.

    This kid really dared to say!

    It really is his son!

    Thinking of yesterday''s paternity test report, Samuel''s emotion was really mixed.

    Nicole naturally heard the meaning of Lucas Bush''s words, and suddenly felt very happy.

    ¡°Of course, Mommy wants you to stay with me, but this is a hospital. There are too many bacteria.

    Children shouldn''te here so often. Rest assured. After a few days, Mommy will be better and will

    be discharged from the hospital. Then you can see me every day.¡±

    ¡°Then can I sleep with mummy every day? Mummy hasn''t slept with me for a long time.¡±

    Lucas Bush blinking his big eyes, looks pitiful.

    Samuel twitched.

    ¡°You''re almost grown up, and you still let mum hug to sleep, aren''t you shy?¡±

    ¡°I don''t care!¡±

    Lucas Bush directly refuted Samuel, and climbed onto the bed with hands and feet, hugging Nicole

    tightly.

    ¡°Mum loves me the most, right?¡±

    ¡®Yes, Mommy loves Zion the most.¡±

    Although Nicole was a little surprised to Lucas¡¯ reaction, she was still very happy.

    This kiddo has slept alone since half a year ago, causing her to lose her soft pillow. It is a pity that she

    cannot hugging her to

    sleep. Now he actually asked to sleep with her. Nicole knows that he is ufortable with Samuel, but

    still took the opportunity to pinch his son''s calf.

    Well, it feels good. The cheek is toot.

    Lucas Bush frowned slightly.

    Is he being taken advantage again by mommy?

    But he couldn''t show it in front of Samuel.

    Lucas Bush gave Samuel a provocative nce.

    Samuel thinks he''s really cowardice. Obviously, he is Samuel''s own son, but he wants to y against

    him. Nicole is his wife,

    but she ignores him as a stranger. What did he do to get such result?

    The more he thinks about it, the worse he felt. Samuel stepped forward, raised Lucas Bush, and lifted

    his feet.

    ¡°I''ll take you to breakfast. Your mum is still sick. Don''t disturb her.¡±

    Lucas Bush had been gnawed out like a chick while he is talking.

    Then they just met Olivia at the door.

    Olivia was clutching the breakfast box, and was a little hesitant to see this scene.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Take care of Nicole.¡±

    Samuel didn''t even look at her, and continued to walk away with the boy.

    Lucas Bush was struggling. But he was too small and too weak, so he could only be carried out with

    humiliation.

    ¡°Mummy, Aunt Kent, save me!¡±

    Nicole wanted to say something, but then suddenly remembered that Samuel knew Lucas Bush''s

    identity, and would

    definitely not do anything to him, and she did not want to face

    Samuel now, so she had to look at her son with regret and helplessness.

    ¡°Mummy.¡±

    Lucas Bush was desperate.

    Olivia tried to stop, but heard Nicole cough, and hurried over.

    ¡°Nicole, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Let them go.¡±

    Nicole whispered, Olivia understood instantly.

 Chapter 54: What about Making a Friend

    Chapter 54: What about Making a Friend

    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that Samuel...¡±

    ¡°He already knew it, but his attitude was unknown.¡±

    Nicole also felt strange.

    ording tomon sense, Samuel should be taking action if he had known the identity of Lucas

    Bush Nothing was done yesterday, so it looks like today will be the day.

    ¡°Kent, tell our people to follow Samuel and Lucas. In case he does anything to Lucas, we must keep

    Lucas safe at any cost.¡±

    Nicole was somewhat worried.

    Olivia frowned slightly.

    ¡°Come on, arent there is a saying that the fiercest tiger will not eat its kids, he shouldn''t be so vicious.¡±

    ¡°Five years ago, he also knew that I was pregnant with a child. Haven''t both of me and my child been

    buried in mes? Don''t expect Samuel to be so good, and this man was inhuman at all. "

    Nicole said coldly, a little coldness and resentment nced under her eyes.

    Olivia didn''t understand everything Nicole goes through, but she still supports Nicole unconditionally.

    She called their people quickly, and the outsiders had quietly followed.

    After making the call, Olivia asked with some reassurance: ¡°You know he''s inhuman, and you use

    Lucas as a bait, aren''t you afraid...¡±

    ¡°I''m afraid, but I''m even more afraid that I won''t be able to make it for Zoe. Lucas is not an ordinary

    child. He doesn''t think good of Samuel himself. And his alertness is quite good.

    Now Samuel knows he is his Son, if he be kind to Lucas, maybe I haven''t had a chance, but if he wants

    to do something to Lucas, I will make him pay.¡±

    The hatred shot from Nicole''s eyes stunned Olivia.

    ¡°Nicole, are you going to end this battle as fast as you can?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why? Didn''t you n to fall in love with you first? Lucas is dangerous if you use this strategy.¡±

    Of cause, Nicole know that Lucas Bush will be dangerous to do so, but she was afraid she couldn''t

    control herself.

    ¡°Just let our people protect Lucas well.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Kent, I want to take a break.¡±

    Nicole knew what Olivia was going to say, but she was too tired and tangled, to make the decision.

    Risking her son''s life. She also scolded herself, butpared to Samuel''s cold heart, she thought her

    idea was too naive.

    How can a strange woman equal to his wife who has not made him fall in love for five years?

    Although this is a bit risky, but it is a chance, right?

    Nicole was tangled and in pained.

    Olivia saw her like this and couldn''t me her, nodded and went out.

    After Lucas Bush got out of the ward with Samuel, he stopped shouting, staring at Samuel coldly, as if

    looking at his enemies.

    Samuel thought himself was a failure, especially how he dealt with the guy Lucas Bush. For the first

    time in his life, he was scolded actually by his son, and his mood was proud and speechless.

    ¡°You stare at me again, believe it or not, I snap your eyes out.¡±

    Samuel threatened Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush snorted and said, ¡°Bluffing bullshit,e on, you coward!¡±

    Samuel was suddenly mad to out of breath.

    Well, he really is a coward.

    For five years, it was hard to know that his son was still alive. He wished that he could be cherish and

    precious him as a prince, but unfortunately the boy did not appreciate it.

    Samuel took Lucas Bush to the hospital restaurant, gave him a breakfast, and brought him another

    one, so he sat down opposite Lucas Bush.

    When Lucas Bush saw a rash on his hand, he looked at his neck and face, and couldn''t help asking.

    ¡°What did you dost night? Did you provoke the mosquitoes, so they bit you like this?¡±

    Samuel almost die of choke.

    ¡°Can you even talk normally?¡±

    Lucas Bush shrugged indifferently, then bowed his head to drink the soup.

    Well, it''s fine.

    Samuelughed bitterly when Lucas Bush was quiet.

    Even the children can realize that he was still a sick man, but unfortunately the cruel woman never

    gave him a caring word.

    Psychological upset.

    Push aside the food in front of him, Samuel watched Lucas Bush eat quietly.

    Lucas Bush is a little gentleman who eats gently and smoothly, it can be seen that he was well-

    educated since childhood.

    ¡°How do you and your mom do in these five years?¡±

    Samuel couldn''t help but want to know something about them.

    Lucas Bush froze for a moment, then whispered, ¡°It''s not so easy. Don''t you think you can bribe me

    with a breakfast. I tell you,

    I won''t get you close to Mummy.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Samuel consciously hasn''t done anything to offend this naughty boy, why is this child so repulsive to

    him?

    Lucas Bush snorted, ¡°you know what you''ve done. and you don''t have to y tricks in front of me.¡±

    That disdainful look made Samuel so depressed.

    ¡°No, what did I do? You told me what I¡¯ve done wrong? What made you so unwilling to see me? Even

    y tricks on me when we meet? BTW, it''s you who put the video in the airport toilet online right?¡±

    Lucas Bush''s hand suddenly paused, but quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°I do not understand what you are saying.¡±

    Samuelughed when he see Lucas Bush has such a good self control.

    He sat there with his hands around his chest, closely looking at Lucas Bush.

    This child is just a copy of himself. Why didn''t he find out at the time?

    Although there is a trace of Nicole in eyes, anyone who sees it will feel that they are father and son.

    Or does this boy know their rtionship at all?

    ¡°Can''t you understand? Fine, let''s not talk about the bathroom video first, then we will talk about the

    game you designed for Joseph Green. Exin to me why the script and code are so familiar?

    Especially identical to the recent intrusion into our internal system hacking method. Although you are a

    child, I think that in order to restore thepany¡¯s benefits, I would better let the criminal investigation

    department to check it. Monitoring shows that the day thepany¡¯s information was leaked, you went

    to my office, so can I Ask you, what are you doing in my office? Mr. Bushy?¡±

    Lucas Bush''s expression suddenly changed.

    Even if his self-control is even better, he is just a child, and he thinks that he made everything

    seamlessly. But he did not expect that Samuel actually has videos profile. He remembered he had

    temporarily blocked the videos.

    ¡°You bullshit, I haven''t been there.¡±

    Lucas Bush lowered his head and refused to admit it, but his little hand tightened a little.

    Samuel looked at him at this moment and said with a smile, ¡°Don''t you think that you can block my

    video system. Don''t you forget, I am also aputer master. You have probably heard that under a

    and the traces are identical. Do you think the Commercial Investigation Department will not be able to

    detect such obvious loopholes? ¡°

    Lucas Bush was a little nervous, and a smallyer of cold sweat was dripping from his head. He can''t

    feel what he ate in his mouth.

    After all, Samuel is an old fighter in the business field. It¡¯s so simple to set up a trap for a kid. Poor

    Lucas Bush couldn''t have time to deal with Samuel ''s smile at this time. His mind is working fast to turn

    things around, but the more anxious he be, the less can he solve this matter, the more desperate

    he was.

    Seeing Lucas sad face, Samuel finally relented.

    It''s his son that in front of him.

    He reached out and gently touched Lucas Bush''s head, and said softly, ¡°Okay, don''t worry about it, I

    won''t investigate this matter. Consider this time as we have a tie, how about making friends?¡±

    Lucas Bush froze immediately.

    He jerked his head up and looked at the smile under Samuel''s eyes, as if he didn''t really me him, let

    alone wanted him to bear the responsibility.

    Will this man be so kind?

    ¡°What''s your conspiracy? I tell you, even if youe to the Commercial Investigations Department, I''m

    not afraid of that. The worst situation is to be arrested. No big deal.¡±

    Lucas Bush''s remark made Samuel a bit reluctant to listen.

    ¡°That''s nonsense, the most important thing in a person''s life is innocence. Do you know what the prison

    is at a young age? Or do you know what thebor camp is? Don''t you dare to forget, you are a great

    man and you can''t use those method. You have this ability, which shows that you are a genius, but

    genius also needs to use these things in the right way. Have you ever

    thought about what would happen to your mum if you did something wrong? She worked hard to give

    birth to you, raised you. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can go to prison under her watch.¡±

    Lucas Bush, questioned by this sentence, felt guilty and quickly lowered his head.

    It seemed that this kid still had the right sense of good and evil..

    Samuel sighed and said, ¡°I said, this thing is over, but it will not be allowed in the future. I can catch you

    once, I will catch you a second time, think about your mum first before doing everything. it''s not easy

    for your mum to raise you.¡±

    This sentence silenced Lucas Bush.

    He kept his head down and didn''t speak, stirring the spoon in his hand, not knowing what he was

    thinking.

    Samuel really wanted to hold him in his arms.

    This is his son. His bones and blood are flowing on Lucas¡¯ body, and he has his ingenuity.

    Unfortunately, he missed five years of his growth.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as Samuel was sighing, Lucas Bush suddenly looked up, appraisingly said, ¡°Don''t think I would be

    grateful if you said that. I told you, I will make up for what I owe you, but if you get close to my Mommy

    or you want to do something to her, it''s absolutely impossible to do it.¡±

    Samuel was suddenly choked.

    He has said so much about his feelings, isn''t this stupid boy incapable of listening?

    Is this really his biological son?

    ¡°Boy, you sure about turning against me?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±"

    Lucas Bush suddenly jumped off the stool, took the money from his pocket, and put it on the table. He

    said proudly, ¡°My treat!¡±

    After saying, he turned and left.

    The little arm and calf made him feel different.

    Samuel froze.

    He was actually treated by a child over four years old?

    This feeling is unexpected. But it felt pretty good!

 Chapter 55: Can you just leave me alone?

    Chapter 55: Can you just leave me alone?

    Nicole''s men have been watching in secret, ready to get Lucas out at any time when Samuel n to do

    something to Lucas Bush, but they just ate a meal, Lucas Bush jumped off the stool and walked

    towards the ward freely.

    Eventually, someone called Nicole directly.

    ¡°Miss Bush, Mr. Green hasn''t done anything to the master. They are walking to the ward.¡±

    After Nicole hung up the phone, she was shocked.

    What does Samuel mean now?

    Knowing the identity of Lucas Bush, he didn''t rush to confirm, and didn''t do anything to Lucas Bush.

    What kind of thinking did he want to do?

    When Olivia returned, Nicole was looking out the window thoughtfully.

    ¡°Nicole, what''s wrong?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Samuel didn''t do anything to Lucas. It is said that he is even kind. Kent, what do you think of Samuel?¡±

    Nicole couldn''t figure this out.

    How could a man who let his wife burned down in me indifferently and heartlessty even knowing that

    his wife was pregnant with a child have conscious? How could there be any emotion?

    Olivia couldn''t understand this.

    While they are taking, Lucas Bush had run back.

    ¡°Mummy, I''m finished. Are you ready?¡±

    Lucas Bush''s blush was flushing, that healthy color made Nicole very touched.

    ¡°Mummy is not so hungry and doesn''t want to eat yet.¡±

    As he was talking, Samuel came in from the outside and put the food in his hand at Nicole''s table.

    ¡°It''s more digestible, and it''s your favorite. You can eat itter.¡±

    Samuel returned to his bed when he finished speaking.

    Nicole felt that she couldn''t see through the man, as if she had never seen through the man since

    returning to Seapolis.

    The doctor wasing in for the checking rounds, and Olivia had to take Lucas Bush away.

    Seeing the doctor checking Samuel, Nicole just gave a light nce, it seems that the allergy has not

    subsided, but she also pretended as she hadn''t seen it, she kept on focusing on the phone and surfing

    the inte without saying a word.

    ¡°Mr. Green, you have to take the medicine on time. It''s no big deal, just don''t touch any things allergic

    in the future.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Samuel answered it quietly.

    The doctor checked Nicole again, and when he saw that everything was fine, he retreated.

    Nicole tried hard to ignore the fact that there was another person in the room. She took out the paper,

    thinking about the idea in her head, and nned to start drawing, but her heart couldn''t calm down,

    even if she didn''t want to admit it, but the eyesight of that extra man always looked at her, Nicole really

    felt that she couldn''t calm down.

    She simply put the brush down, pulled the quilt andy down against Samuel, even if she couldn''t

    sleep, she didn''t bother to have any connection with him.

    Samuel had a lot to say to her, but he couldn''t say anything.

    She was too repulsive to him.

    When the phone rang, Samuel looked at the number on the electric disy while looking at Nicole,

    took the phone and got out of the ward.

    Nicole was relieved when he was out of the ward.

    Being in a ward with him was really stressful.

    The call was from Dr. Johnson.

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    Samuel asked very lightly, he can basically know the result.

    Dr. Johnson whispered, ¡°Mr. Green, the identification report came out, and they are indeed the same

    person. The DNApletely matches.¡±

    Although he had guessed that Nicole was his wife long time ago. At this moment, Samuel was still

    irresistibly excited.

    ¡°Are you sure this is 100% correct?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely correct. I guarantee it with my fame.¡±

    Dr. Johnson had worked in the Green Family for so many years, and Samuel certainly believed in him.

    After hanging up, Samuel''s heart couldn''t be calm for a long time. He couldnt wait to rush in and hug

    her tightly, and then asked her why and what happened five years ago, but when his legs reached the

    door of the ward, he saw the painful look of Nicole through the door slit.

    She curled up, as if it is not her leg that hurt. And the sweat is dripping from her forehead, making her

    pale face even more scary.

    But she was very silent, holding it alone.

    Samuel''s heart snapped, and he rushed in quickly.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Where does it hurt? I''ll call the doctor.¡±

    Nicole grasped his hand.

    The hands seemed cold and wet, all sweaty.

    Nicole''s eyes looked at Samuel coldly, saying bitterly, ¡°You don''t have to worry about it, it¡¯s an old injury,

    I can just bear with it.¡±

    ¡°What kind of disease can be endured and heal itself? Don''t be stubborn, will you? I''ll call the doctor!¡±

    ¡°Samuel, can you leave me alone?¡±

    Nicole was furious.

    She seemed to be angry at him all the time.

    This time she came back to Seapolis, but she couldn''t control her temper.

    Nicole worked hard to suppress her anger, and whispered, ¡°I just have a stomach cramp. It will be fine

    for a while. It is useless to call a doctor. It is not pathological.¡±

    Samuel clearly saw the hatred in Nicole''s eyes. For a moment, he even thought that he would die in the

    cold eyes of Nicole, but within a few seconds, her anger disappeared without a trace.

    This is not the Nicole whom he was familiar with.

    The original Nicole was naive and romantic, she would never have a secret to him. Now what the hell is

    going on?

    Samuel couldn''t get the answer, and he knew Nicole''s temper, as long as she didn''t want to say it, no

    one will know what happened.

    Pulling the quilt over and covering Nicole, and seeing that she was somewhat relieved, he poured a

    ss of warm water and passed it to her.

    Nicole did not refuse. After taking a few sips, she felt morefortable in her stomach.

    Then was a long silence.

    Samuel didn''t ask anything, Nicole didn''t want to say anything. Samuel was standing alone, and Nicole

    was lying down. They were so close to each other, but they seemed to be separated by mountains and

    rivers, which can''t be removed.

    It feels weak and ufortable.

    in the end Samuel couldn''t bear it.

    ¡°I''m going for a walk.¡±

    He turned away and heard Nicole breathe a sigh of relief.

    Did his existence put so much pressure on Nicole?

    Samuel was upset and walked out of the ward.

    He walked aimlessly in the hospital garden, where strangers came over and left. For the past five

    years, he has been living like a walking dead. When he learned that Nicole died in the fire, he realized

    that he had fallen in love with this wife, but it was toote.

    Now that she is back, he thinks that God has finally given him a chance to make things up to her, but

    why does he always feel that Nicole is not the same?

    And that face, is the face was stic because of the fire, or because of something else?

    How could a child like Lucas Bush know how to attack the confidential files of the Eternal Group. Was it

    Nicole''s intention?

    Is sheing back for revenge?

    But why does she want revenge?

    Even if he wanted to send them abroad for the safety of her and her children, there was no other

    meaning.

    Is there anything he didn''t know?

    The more Samuel thought, the more he couldn''t figure it out, just then he saw Jacob.

    ¡°Mr. Green, we got something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Samuel''s mind was mixed, his mood was upset, and the aura was not right.

    Jacob narrowed his neck and whispered, ¡°We have found out that Catherine in France died of illness

    five years ago, but this was suppressed, and Catherine was discharged after a few days and went

    directly to Brooks. Family''s H.J. group for work.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Everything seems to be focus on Allen Brook.

    ¡°Check out Allen Brook, and those who is close to him.¡±

    ¡°I have checked. Allen Brook has been at French head office for the past five years and does not often

    return to the Brook Family. It is said that he had an illegitimate daughter five years ago, but no one has

    seen it. It''s said that she is not very healthy. She has been raised in the hospital, and no one can see

    the girl. It is said that she has a good rtionship with Catherine. ¡°

    Jacob''s report gave Samuel a pause.

    ¡°Allen Brook''s illegitimate daughter? Did anyone find out who the mother was?¡±

    ¡°Unable to find it, it seems like a child out of nowhere, but the child is not in good health. It is said that

    he used all the power of the Brook Family to rescue her several times. Allen Brook admitted to the

    outside world that she was his daughter. But then, they had noment. We can''t find anything else.¡±

    Jacob was also discouraged at this point.

    Samuel''s eyes sank again.

    ¡°Okay, continue to follow up, right, how is the applying for patents forpany''s confidential profile

    going?¡±

    ¡°It''s done. Almost all of the leaked profiles have been patented, and they will be approved immediately.

    It will be useless for those people even if they get it, but one of our biggest projects was patented in

    advance.¡±

    Jacob''s words slightly frowned Samuel.

    ¡°Which project?¡±

    ¡°n L.G.¡±

    Jacob knows that this n is rted to Eternal Group''s whole-year turnover, but the other side is

    indeed too cunning, they are one step ahead of them.

    "Who is the other party?¡±

    ¡°Tim Louis of the Louis family.¡±

    Tim Louis has always been against Samuel, and it can be regarded as the secondrgest family of

    Seapolis. Since Samuel was a student, Tim has beenpeting with him. But after so many years, he

    still couldn''t beat Samuel, and the Louis Family always weaker than the Green Family.

    Now that there is a good opportunity, Tim Louis will not miss it.

    Samuel didn''t expect that it''s Tim who get this profit.

    ¡°Is there any connection between Tim Louis and us?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jacob investigated this the first time he got the news, and no one in the Eternal Group had done

    anything wrong.

    Samuel''s head shed suddenly, a thought passed by, and he asked subconsciously.

    ¡°Did you check Catherine and Tim Louis?¡±

    Jacob''s face was a little hesitant, but he whispered, ¡°I haven''t found any rtionship between them, but

    the day the designer Catherine came to Seapolis, she was on the same flight as Tim Louis.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes sank again.

    Seeing his expression, Jacob didn''t know if he should continue to ask, check, and got a little tangled for

    a while.

    Samuel looked at the direction of the ward, thinking about the abnormal behavior of Nicole after her

    return, and whispered, ¡°Check it carefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jacob had the order and leave, but Samuel''s heart felt as if he was crushed by a big rock.

    Will Nicole be working for Tim Louis?

 Chapter 56: You are inhuman!

    Chapter 56: You are inhuman!

    Samuel couldn''t guess it by himself, but this doubt was stuck in his chest and made him feel bad.

    After he go out, Nicole felt a lot more rxed. She didn''t know who called him or what he said.

    Suddenly a text message from Dr. Johnson came in.

    ¡°I have told Mr. Green, and the DNA matches perfectly. Mrs. Bush, you won''t do anything to Mr. Green,

    right?¡±

    Nicole''s lips raised slightly.

    Do something to Samuel?

    She returned for Samuel this time.

    But she did not reply to Dr. Johnson, deleted the message directly. Since then, she and Dr. Johnson

    have cleared up, and there is no need to contact.

    By the way, Dr. Johnson''s mobile phone number was also deleted.

    After doing all this, Samuel returned.

    She didn''t know when he was standing at the door. And he looked at Nicole so quietly, as if he is

    studying her, and seemed to have other expressions.

    Nicole looked up and faced his gaze. Theplex emotion made her heart move slightly, and she

    quickly subconsciously put the phone down.

    But then she realized, Samuel probably didn''t know what she had done just now, why should she be

    hiding?

    Nicole adjusted her mood and said with a smile, ¡°What happened to Mr. Green? I have something on

    my face?¡±

    Samuel looked at her fake smile and stepped in.

    ¡°Do you know that mypany has been hacked recently?¡±

    Facing Samuel''s sudden problem, Nicole froze for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Isn''t Mr. Green

    very powerful? How can a hacker rarely get you into trouble?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, but the identity of this hacker is a bit special.¡±

    Samuel looked straight into Nicole''s eyes, a little pressing.

    Nicole quickly turned her head and whispered, ¡°What''s so special? Could it be your lover?¡±

    ¡°It''s not a lover, but a child, a four-year-old child!¡±

    Samuely down on the bed after speaking.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°You are kidding me. The four-year-old child is a hacker? What a joke.¡±

    ¡°Let me show you something.¡±

    Samuel also did not argue with her, and took out the video of the old house on the phone and handed it

    to Nicole.

    Nicole was boring anyway, and she opened it when she took it.

    The video is a picture of Lucas Bush making a game for Joseph Green. Those unfamiliar code, and

    skillfully gesture make Nicole stunned.

    Is this her son?

    Does her son know how to use aputer?

    And so skillful?

    Why doesn''t she know anything as a mother?

    After the shock, she wondered, why did Samuel show her this?

    There was a sh of Samuel''s words.

    The hacker who attacked the Eternal Group was a four-year-old!

    Could it be Lucas Bush?

    No!

    He will not!

    Samuel carefully looked at the shock in Nicole''s eyes. It seemed that the woman really didn''t know that

    her son was a genius.

    The feeling that he knew Lucas Bush was a genius before she did suddenly became very good.

    The corners of Samuel''s lips raised slightly.

    ¡°How about it? Feeling surprised? You have raised this boy for four years. Don''t you know he is very

    sessful in this regard?¡±

    ¡°Impossible?!¡±

    Nicole subconsciously defends Lucas Bush.

    No matter what, she can''t bear anyone talking gossip about her son.

    But others like Samuel were not conscious.

    ¡°Impossible? I still have a video. Would you like to see it?¡±

    Then, Samuel found another video and handed it to Nicole.

    in the video, it was the scene that Lucas Bush slipped into Samuel''s office and used Samuel''s

    Although Nicole did not want to admit it, she had to believe it at this time.

    All these things are actually done by Lucas Bush!

    Done by her four-year-old son!

    She knows Samuel has been a genius since he was a child, especially inputers. He won the first

    ce in the hacking contest at the age of seventeen, and designed his own security system at the age

    of eighteen.

    If he is not the heir of the Green Family, if he did not have the burden of the Green Family, his

    achievements may be more brilliant than now.

    But Nicole could not expect it. Lucas Bush inherited his genius factor. He has such a high level of

    After being shocked, Nicole calmed down quickly.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    She looked at Samuel.

    After learning about Lucas Bush''s identity, Samuel didn''t ask her, didn''t verify it, and didn''t hurt Lucas

    Bush. She thought he was conscious, but she didn''t expect him to do this.

    Seeing the resentment and disgust in Nicole''s eyes, Samuel knew she might have misunderstood.

    But then what?

    Since she came back this time, she didn''t n to tell him everything clearly, didn''t she?

    Samuel is quite unpleasant, but he smiled and said, ¡°I don''t want to do anything, you know, if I give

    these things to the Commercial Investigation Department, what Lucas Bush will face?¡±

    ¡°You can''t do this! He''s yours...¡±

    Nicole almost said those words.

    Samuel refused to let her go.

    He mmed forward, sped Nicole''s wrist directly, and asked, ¡°He is my?¡±

    ¡°It''s nothing, forget about it, what''s your purpose? Or what do I need to do so that you will let Lucas

    go?¡±

    To this point, Nicole can only think of keeping Lucas Bush.

    That''s her son!

    That was the child she gave birth to!

    She must not let anything happened to Lucas Bush, even if this was to cheer her on.

    Samuel''s eyes nced disappointed.

    At this point, she still refuses to admit?

    She knew that Lucas Bush was the son of him, Samuel, but would rather ept his threat than telling

    the truth. In her mind, what exactly was his Samuel?

    Could he, the biological father of Lucas, really hurt his biological son?

    In her heart, is he just such a cold-blooded and ruthless man?

    Samuel''s eyes were getting colder.

    Nicole felt that the surrounding tempreture suddenly dropped a lot.

    She looked at Samuel and could clearly see the anger in his eyes.

    Why is he angry?

    It''s he that threaten her

    Nicole stared back indifferently.

    Samuelughed angrily, but the smile made Nicole panic.

    ¡°It''s not impossible for you to save your son. If you promise to be my lover, I will let him go!¡±

    Just after Samuel said those words, Nicole''s other hand had already waved.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    It''s a pity that Samuel had held her hand before she could touched his face.

    ¡°Do you think I''ll allow you to hit me a second time? Nicole, you have no choice unless you don''t want

    your son to be safe!¡±

    Samuel''s words were ruthless and indifferent, as they were almost five years ago.

    Nicole''s anger rose instantly.

    Beasts are indeed beasts!

    After pretending for so long, finally his intention is revealed?

    Even if he knew that Lucas Bush was his son, he still refused to let go of her and her children?

    Nicole¡¯s anger was burning, but she with teeth gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What if I don''t agree?¡±

    Samuel put her hand down, took two steps back with a smile, and then called Jacob in the face of

    Nicole.

    ¡°Jacob, go to the kindergarten and get Lucas Bush to my house. You can just say that Joseph Green

    missed him. No one was allowed to leave without my order.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    After speaking, Samuel hung up the phone and said coldly, ¡°I will give you an hour for consideration. If

    you cannot give me a satisfactory answer after one hour, you will hear the news that your son was

    taken away. Although he is only four years old, he can''t go to prison, but he can still go to the juvenile

    correctional institution. I heard that the youngest child in there is almost

    15 years old. What would you think if a four-year-old child went there?¡±

    ¡°Samuel, you asshole!¡±

    Nicole waspletely angry.

    She wanted to fight desperately with Samuel. This impulse had been there for five years year.

    Unfortunately, her leg was broken. Now she can''t use any strength. Before she can get up, Samuel has

    subdued her on the bed.

    His breath rushed towards him.

    ¡°I don''t mind if you want to serve me now, after all, you look pretty, don''t you?¡±

    He smiled evilly, and his hands subconsciously held Nicole''s hot waist.

    Nicole only felt angry, trying to kick him but couldn''t get the strength, only shouting.

    ¡°Samuel, you are not human! I haven''t offended you, why are you doing this to me?¡±

    ¡°I said, I fancy you. As long as it''s the woman I like, I won''t give up. Nicole, I advise you to be

    reasonable, otherwise, you know who I am, right?¡±

    With that words, Samuel let go of Nicole and backed out, as if the demon-like man wasn''t him just now.

    Nicole''s chest was violently undting.

    How did that happen?

    Why is everything messed up?

    But anyway, she couldn''t give up the life and death of Lucas Bush, right?

    A cold-blooded person like Samuel who didn''t care about her child''s life or death five years ago, how

    could he care about the identity of Lucas Bush five yearster?

    She is so stupid!

    Thinking that Lucas Bush''s identity could give Samuel a little bit of mercy, but she forgot that a wolf is a

    wolf, and Samuel is always so disgusting.

    Nicole stared at him resentfully, can''t wait to tear him apart with her eyes, but unfortunately Samuel

    was just watching her peacefully, with a winner expression.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Nicole felt that his lungs were going to blow up.

    Why was she so blind and fell in love with such a man?

    Samuel said with a wicked smile: ¡°I pay for this room, so it seems like this is my room, Miss Bush.¡±

    ¡°Can I get out then?¡±

    Nicole stubbornly lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed.

    Suddenly Samuel''s eyes narrowed and he came forward to stop her.

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I will let your son out of your sight and you will never see it again if you

    dare to touch the ground!¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Nicole''s angry eyes were red.

    This shitty man, how can he be so jerk? But she couldn''t do anything right now, not even pping him.

    This embarrassing mood made Nicole have some difficulty breathing, her eyelids rolled over and the

    whole person fainted.

 Chapter 57: I Just Want You to Be with Me

    Chapter 57: I Just Want You to Be with Me

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    Samuel never thought that Nicole would be so emotional, scaring him to shake her and press her

    shoulder

    He got panicked instantly.

    Samuel called the doctor. The doctor examined Nicole and said that it''s just her mood fluctuated too

    much. The shock caused by the excitement was okay now, but Samuel was still a little scared.

    He used to be worse than this, but he didn''t notice her mental capacity to be so poor. Now what the hell

    is going on?

    ¡°Doctor, are there any other problems with her body?¡±

    Samuel was really worried.

    The doctor shook his head and said, ¡°Her physical fitness is not very good. I found that she may not

    have finished her confinement after giving birth, and her body has a lot of hidden disease and needs to

    be slowly nursed.¡±

    Hearing the doctor''s words, Samuel frowned slightly.

    ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°A lot of women''s illnesses need to be slowly adjusted.¡±

    ¡°I see, try to take good care of her.¡±

    Samuel walked out after speaking.

    He wanted to smoke a little.

    Since meeting with Nicole, the addiction seems to be growing.

    Samuel put the cigarette in his hand and yed with it.

    When Nicole woke up, Samuel was gone, and she was relieved and thought of Lucas Bush.

    ¡°Kent, what about Lucas?¡±

    She called Olivia directly.

    Olivia said, ¡°Lucas Bush was picked up by Samuel''s assistant. It¡¯s said that Joseph Green was looking

    for him, what happened?¡±

    Nicole''s heart sank all of a sudden.

    It seems that Samuel is serious.

    ¡°Nothing, I am just asking.¡±

    Nicole hung up.

    She couldn''t let Olivia get involved again.

    ¡°Samuel! Where are you, Samuel?¡±

    Nicole was anxious to find Samuel, but there was no Samuel in the room.

    She got out of bed in a hurry and jumped out of the ward.

    As soon as Samuel and thepany''s executives finished talking on the phone, he saw Nicole running

    out hop by hop like a

    rabbit, looking very anxious.

    He hurried over.

    ¡°Why are you running around with a hurt leg?¡±

    After speaking, he didn''t wait for Nicole to respond, and directly hugged Nicole and returned to the

    ward.

    Nicole looked at Samuel in front of her and wished to p him, but Lucas Bush was still in his hands,

    she couldn''t be impulsive.

    She didn''t want to execute the first n, but now it looks like Samuel is trying to step into the trap

    himself, then he shouldn''t

    me.

    Thinking of this, Nicole with teeth gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Will you let my son go if I promise to be

    your lover?¡±

    Samuel stunned slightly.

    This was not the answer he wanted.

    He just wanted Nicole to tell him everything he wanted. He wanted Nicole to tell him the identity of

    Lucas Bush herself, but why she would rather be her lover, and aggrieved herself like that, rather than

    tell him that Lucas Bush was their child?

    She didn''t trust him so much?

    She didn''t want him to know the existence of Lucas Bush so much?

    Why?

    Samuel looked at Nicole but he couldn''t see through the woman.

    Nicole didn''t dodge his eyes, and look into Samuel''s eyes directly.

    The eyes were stubborn and angry, forbearing but with something else.

    Samuel couldn''t understand, but whispered, ¡°I can''t believe to your words. What if you promised to be

    my woman. But if you take him away after I put your son back? *

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    Nicole was really anxious.

    She always thought that Samuel was polite to Lucas Bush because he had a little conscience, and now

    it seems that everything is under his calction. His purpose is to let Lucas

    Bush rx and lead her into the trap.

    Nicole''s anger was raging, but she whispered, ¡°As long as you don''t hurt Lucas, I will do anything.¡±

    This sentence made Samuel even more ufortable.

    ¡°You can rest assured, as long as you are satisfied with me, I will let the boy return to you, but not now.

    After a while, I will arrange all the teachers and students of the kindergarten to go to an isted ind

    for special training for a Month. If you are doing well in a month, I will let hime back. *

    ¡°Samuel!¡±

    Nicole couldn''t bear it.

    ¡°Lucas is just a four-year-old kid!¡±

    ¡°Joseph Green will go there, all the children in the kindergarten will go there, and the teacher will follow.

    What else are you worry about?¡±

    Samuel''s words directly stunned Nicole.

    Kindergarten teachers will go?

    In other words, Olivia will also be taken away?

    Yes!

    Who is Samuel?

    Of cause, there will be no one left to help her.

    Olivia is his good friend, how could he let Olivia stay?

    Samuel is the same as before, treacherous, cunning, and cold-blooded!

    ¡°Samuel, you better pray that my son is fine. If he has a little problem, I will kill you!¡±

    Nicole''s desperate look for Lucas Bush made Samuel feel awful.

    This was not his original intention, but he couldn''t help it now.

    He wanted to keep Nicole with him, but there was no proper reason. Since she refused to say what

    happened five years ago,

    he would not force her, but he would not let her go.

    The life of walking dead in the past five years really scared him. He managed to seize this opportunity,

    and even if she hated him andined about him, he would never let go.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Rest assured, as long as you are ying it nice, I will naturally treat you and your son well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we y it nicely? Aren''t you afraid of Riley to make trouble with you? You are not afraid of your

    son asking you who I

    am? Maybe you have to tell your son that I am your lover and his best friend Lucas Bush''s mother? ¡°

    Nicole''s words were particrly harsh.

    Samuel''s brow frowned slightly, and his eyes were a little cold.

    ¡°I''ll take care of this. You just have to do your part.¡±

    ¡°So, Mr. Green, where do I live?¡±

    ¡°Green Family!¡±

    Samuel''s words frustrated Nicole.

    ¡°Green Family? You''re not afraid of Riley ...¡±

    m the host of the Green Family. Riley is just borrowing. There is nothing she needs to agree to, and

    from now on, she will not appear in the Green Family again. You can rest assured.¡±

    These words made Samuel familiar to Nicole.

    Did he say such a thing five years ago?

    But at the time that woman was not her.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Green can really handle those girls, I just don''t know if Miss Riley will leave willingly. You let a

    lover live in the Green Family''s house, let your son''s mother move out, and you are not afraid that

    others will talking gossip about you?¡±

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    Samuel couldn''t stand Nicole''s weird tone.

    ¡°I just want you to be with me, that''s all!¡±

    When he said this, Samuel''s eyes were a little scarlet, and there was a hint of pain in it.

    Nicole felt blinded.

    How could such a cold-blooded and ruthless man feel pain?

    Sure enough, she hasn''t seen him for five years. His level has improved to such level?

    Nicole turned his head away and ignored Samuel.

    Samuel no longer forced her.

    Such a scene was not what he wanted, but he couldn''t change it.

    ¡°I asked the doctor just now, you have no problems with your legs, and the same goes for home

    recuperation. I have asked

    Jacob to go through the discharge formalities. After you leave the hospital, you will go home directly

    with me. I will let the famity doctor help with Your condition.¡±

    Samuel''s words made Nicole slightly frustrated, but then she said with a sneer, ¡°Mr. Green is really

    fast.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say, my woman must be within my control.¡±

    With that said, Samuel turned and walked out.

    Shortly after he left, Olivia called.

    ¡°Nicole, we''re going out for special training. Maybe Lucas will also go together. What about you?¡±

    Olivia was anxious.

    It seems Samuel is not joking.

    He really nned to send Lucas Bush and Olivia away.

    At this moment, Nicole is a little bit regret to bring Lucas Bush to Seapolis. If her son didn''te,

    wouldn''t he go through some?

    But it''s toote to say anything now.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, ¡°Kent, when you got to the special training base, please take care

    of Lucas. If possible, don''t let anyone take care of Lucas''s diet.¡±

    ¡°I will, but listen to your tone, do you know anything?¡±

    Olivia is actually quite sensitive.

    Nicole shook her head and said, ¡°No, I just worry about Lucas. He hasn''t left me for so long since he

    was born.¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured, I will take care of him, but what about you? Leave you alone to face Samuel,

    are you okay with that?¡±

    ¡°It''s okay, did you forget? I still have Allen Brook to help me. Rest assured, he won''t do anything to me.¡±

    Nicole could onlyfort Olivia.

    It was a grudge between her and Samuel, and she couldnt get Olivia involved anymore.

    Olivia heard her say this, and thought of Allen Brook''s ability, so she whispered, ¡°Okay, I know. Be

    careful. Call me if you need any help.¡±

    ¡°OK!"

    Nicole just hung up Olivia''s phone, and Lucas Bush''s phone came in again.

    ¡°Mummy, we have been notified to go out for special training temporarily. May I take a leave?"

    Hearing his son''s soft voice, Nicole really wanted to hold him in her arms, but she knew better than

    anyone that Samuel would definitely not allow Lucas Bush to take time off.

    That man started training for Lucas Bush. How could hepromise?

    Nicole wanted to caress his son and whispered, ¡°Lucas, it''s a good stuff for the boys to go out for

    special training. Mommy hopes you will be stronger when you return. Mommy believes that my

    son is the best!¡±

    ¡°I will! But what about you, mommy?¡±

    ¡°Rx, your godfather will be here in a few days. Mommy is fine.¡±

    When he heard Allen Brook mentioned by Nicole, Lucas Bush was relieved.

    In his mind, Allen Brook is equivalent to his father''s existence. With Allen Brook there, no one could

    never hurt Mommy.

    Lucas Bush smiled and said, ¡°Mummy, you have to tell godfather, be careful with the viin Samuel!¡±

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly became wet.

    It feels so good to be cared by her son!

    It''s a pity that this time she let her son involved!

 Chapter 58: Ms. Green is just a name?

    Chapter 58: Ms. Green is just a name?

    Samuel act really fast. After talking to Nicole, a nurse came in and talked to Nicole about things that

    need to pay attention to.

    Nicole was angry but couldn''t spread it out.

    He remained as overbearing as he was five years ago, and she still felt that she would be subject to

    him.

    Nicole mastered his fists, but knew she had topromise.

    Nicole was silent during the nurse''s exnation, and the atmosphere was quite depressed. The nurse

    left immediately after speaking.

    Samuel was watching this outside, aplex emotion gliding under his eyes.

    He had arranged for the maid to clean the house, and everything about Riley was sent to the beach

    vi. Knowing that Nicole didn''t like it, there were no traces of Riley''s existence at home, and the maid

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    sprayed it with freshener from the inside out.

    An hour passed quickly.

    Nicole knew that she had topromise. Whether it was for the safety of her son or for the

    implementation of her n, she had to agree Samuel''s request. Though knowing that, this feeling of

    being forced was really uneptable.

    She thought that it would be better to use one hour to ease her mood, but after an hour passed, she

    was still depressed and ufortable.

    Samuel was standing outside, holding a cigarette in his hand, ying it constantly, and he could see

    that his mood was veryplicated.

    Jacob called and said the vi was ready and asked if he woulde over to pick them up. Samuel

    suddenly didn''t want to ruin the chance of two people being alone.

    ¡°No, I''ll take care of it myself.¡±

    This is the first time Samuel has dealt with such a private matter.

    Jacob was a little surprised, but Samuel had hung up. Listening to the hang up sound of the phone,

    Jacob re-evaluated Nicole''s position in Samuel''s heart.

    It seems that he needed to serve this woman well.

    After Samuel hung up, he went to the inpatient department to pay the bill. Anything regarding Nicole,

    he now wanted to do it himself, but he didn''t know if Nicole will give him this opportunity.

    Nicole waited for a long time and didn''t see Samuel. She wondered if the man suddenly changed his

    mind?

    Such thoughts made her happy and worried. Coming back to face Samuel again, she thought about all

    kinds of tangles, but didn''t expect it would be so difficult.

    She would rather take care of everything about Samuel as fast as she can, rather than hate him in her

    heart, but have to let him fall in love with her, and then willingly take out what she needs.

    When Samuel returned, he saw Nicole sitting there with a tangled face.

    When Nicole saw him, her eyes were resentful, the kind of unwillingness that she has to yield,

    inexplicably pleased Samuel.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°Do you give me room to get ready?¡±

    Nicole said with teeth gritted.

    Samuel seemed to see the Nicole from a few years ago. when he first met her, she was a young girl. At

    that time, her admiring eyes, and he still remembers them clearly.

    Once they were so young, with good emotions, how could he not see through his heart? Fortunately,

    it''s not toote. Since God has given him another chance, he won''t let go.

    Now that Nicole was full of hatred, Samuel deliberately ignores it. He got up and cleaned up Nicole''s

    stuffs, especially when he packed Nicole''s underclothes, and his expression made Nicole

    ufortable.

    She hasn''t seen him for five years, he has be very shameless.

    Nicole reluctantly followed Samuel out of the hospital. She was inconvenient due to the leg injury, and

    was held out by Samuel, epting the attention of someone nearby. Nicole was inexplicably annoyed.

    ¡°Give me a crutch and I can walk by myself.¡±

    She has a dull voice.

    ¡°I''m your crutch.¡±

    Samuel''s words came casually, but Nicole didn''t appreciate it.

    The two returned silently to vi.

    For the first time, the housekeeper Aunt Zama saw Samuel personally hold a woman in, and this

    woman was particrly charming and beautiful. She remembered the previous wife Nicole, who was

    somewhat cowardly, and she automatically divided this woman into Those women who want to rely on

    Samuel. So, she put on a mean face to Catherine.

    ¡°Mr. Green, the room is ready. I cleaned up a guest room for Miss Catherine. After all, she is not Mrs.

    Green. after all, she cannot live in the bedroom with Mr. Green.¡±

    Zama''s words are very insistent.

    She is the old man who had worked in the Green Family since Samuel was a child. At that time,

    Samuel¡¯s mother didn''t have enough milk, and Zama, who was specially hired, and she was also

    Samuel''s babysitter. Although she has been a housekeeper for all these years, Samuel still respects

    her.

    Nicole looked at this old woman who had been very good to her since she married Samuel. Her

    expression gets mixed for a while, and she said with a smile, ¡°Who are you? You can make decision for

    the Green Family. Are you the mother of Samuel?¡±

    This sentence made Zama really awkward.

    ¡°Miss, this is the Green Family. The Green Family has the rules. Mr. Green always lets youe in,

    but he doesnt give you the privilege to break the rules.¡±

    ¡°She has.¡±

    Samuel finally opened his mouth, but what he said surprised Zama.

    She knows Samuel''s feelings for Nicole better than anyone for the past five years. Since the fire five

    years ago, even if Samuel sent Riley to the Green Family, he had never looked at her seriously, let

    alone allow Riley entered Samuel''s bedroom.

    Now this womane out of nowhere suddenly came to the Green Family, and made Samuel cared

    so much, Zama''s expression suddenly became awkward.

    ¡°Mr. Green, have you forgotten your wife?¡±

    Nicole''s heart paused, his body stiffened unconsciously.

    After leaving for five years, she was afraid that the only person who cares about her is the upright old

    man in front of her.

    Thinking of Zama''s kindness to herself five years ago, Nicole decided to be kind.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯ll be the same no matter where I live, and I''m not interested in upying other people''s

    ce.¡±

    ¡°Someone else''s ce? Are you sure?¡±

    Samuel stared straight at Nicole, those eyes were unclear.

    Nicole knew that Samuel knew everything, and now she had to put on this show with him. She quickly

    turned her head and said, ¡°In this vi, I''m afraid the guest rooms are also very good, right?¡±

    Seeing her expression, Samuel could not help but smile, and walked towards the bedroom.

    ¡°Mister!¡±

    Zama couldn''t help changing the way she call Samuel.

    Since Samuel took over the Green Family, Zama has begun to call him Mr. Green, unless she insists

    on something very much, she will call his mister, which shows how much Zama cares about the

    bedroom.

    Nicole could not help but be touched.

    She thought she had died for five years. In the eyes of these people, she had disappeared like a

    morning mist. She didn¡¯t expect there was such an old woman who always thought of herself.

    ¡°Sir, Miss George gave birth to a young master for the Green Family, but she was not allowed to live in

    the bedroom. This woman, how could she live in the bedroom of Mr. Green? Isn''t mister afraid of

    dreaming about your wife in the middle of the night?¡±

    Zama knew she had crossed the line, but Green''s mother was not there. She had to check the woman

    out for Samuel, and she knew better than anyone who Samuel loved. She helped Nicole to keep the

    Samuel''s footsteps paused.

    He looked at this nursing mother who watched him grew up, and whispered, ¡°Zama, it''s been five

    years. I want Nicole toe to my dream every day and tell me what happened that year, but she has

    nevere. If I let someone live in our bedroom will bring her back, I can ask her about everything,

    isn''t it? I have already decided on this matter, Zama, say no more. From now on, Catherine is in the

    Green Family, Is equivalent to the existence of Nicole. Whatever she says and speaks, just follow her

    words. Here, she has arbitrary privilege! Because this privilege is from me!¡±

    ¡°Mister!¡±

    Zamass anxious tears were almosting out, but Samuel said nothing, and went upstairs holding

    Nicole.

    Nicole was silent.

    Did he say this intentionally?

    Five years ago, when they were married, she didn''t see Samuel treat her so well. The entire Green

    Family, except for Zama, no one felt that she was the real hostess and even ignored her.

    Now he said that she had the privilege here, it was ridiculous!

    Nicole lowered her head, didn''t answer, and let Samuel hold her into the bedroom.

    The moment she came in, Nicole was still shocked.

    Five years!

    This bedroom is exactly the same as when she left!

    Even the cosmetics on the dressing table were still there, except that she changed the new suit, and

    the brand was still her favorite.

    She likes to read books for half an hour every night. Those books are still on the bedside table. And it

    seems like they should be read every day for five years.

    On the bed was still her favorite sheets, as well as her favorite doll, and even her drinking ss at night

    was in the same ce.

    For a while, Nicole thought she had gone back in time and returned to the past, back to the time when

    she loved Samuel wholeheartedly and follow Samuel all day.

    Here she has too much sadness and joy, and she has too much emotional sustenance. For five years it

    seemed like nothing had changed. She was surrounded by her husband. This is her world, but this

    feeling was just a sh, and she quickly calmed down.

    No!

    Everything still changed!

    She has changed!

    Samuel has also changed!

    Nicole closed her eyes andpletely inhibit those thoughts into her heart.

    Samuel has been observing her face since she entered the door, her shock, her attachment, her

    uncertainty, and finally her indifference and convergence, he memorized them all.

    When Nicole closed his eyes, Samuel''s heart was aching, and he knew that she was back, but her

    heart was lost.

    But it doesn''t matter, he has time to let her admit that she is his wife and she is the hostess here!

    Samuel ced Nicole gently on the bed, but suddenly heard Nicole asking, ¡°This is the room of you

    and your wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Samuel responded dumbly.

    Nicole asked with a smile, ¡°Why didn''t I see your wedding photo? Or Mrs. Green is just a titr name?¡±

    This sentence made Samuel''s move stiff.

 Chapter 59: She doesnt want anybody even including me?

    Chapter 59: She doesn''t want anybody even including me?

    Titr?

    Thinking carefully about those days for three years, Nicole seems to have never left here. She has not

    been involved in Samuel''s life and career. She has never even been to the Eternal Group. Everyone

    knew that when he got married, Samuel married Nicole. She was a woman cheat Samuel into marriage

    by despicable means. But Samuel didn''t even think about rectifying her reputation. Three years of

    marriage, no matter it was seemed from the outside world, or from his own perspective, Mrs. Nicole

    seems to be just a name.

    The wedding was extremely simple, and Nicole married the Green Family with such an embarrassing

    attitude. For this reason, his mother, Mrs. Green, went straight to settle abroad. He did not return in

    three years. Since Nicole is not pregnant in three years, it''s impossible for Mrs. Green to fancy her.

    Now think about it, when Nicole married him, she seemed to have nothing except him. The incident that

    year caused the Bush family remove Nicole from the family, and even broke her rtionship with her

    family. She married the Green Family so resolutely, what did she get?

    Samuel was speechless for a while.

    He always felt that he was really good to Nicole. Although she wasn''t the woman he wanted, but after

    that happened, he married her, gave her the identity of Mrs. Green, and he always kept himself away

    from other women after marriage. He thought it was the greatest gift to Nicole, but now looking at

    Nicole, which is different from the previous one, Samuel knew he was wrong.

    Perhaps the reason why Nicole has be what she is today and be separated from his son for five

    years is him! Perhaps all this is because of him. Now facing Nicole''s questioning eyes, Samuel

    whispered rarely, ¡°Yes. I was sorry for her before, I gave her too much burden and made her lost too

    much, but I didn''t know anything, even enjoy her love for granted. I gave her too little love, not even a

    serious wedding, let alone a wedding photo. If God can give me another chance, I must treat her well,

    even twice better than before. I will pay her back what I owed her. I only know now that this family is no

    longer a home

    without her.¡±

    Nicole''s heart suddenly hurt.

    She couldn''t believe Samuel would say these words before, but now she suddenly feels ufortable.

    She didn''t turn over her head, sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Green seems to say this to the wrong person,

    you should say these things to your wife, not me.

    You say you want to be good to her, but now let me, a strange woman, entered your bedroom and even

    live here. Is this what Mr. Green said to be good to your wife?¡°

    Samuel did hear Nicole''s mocking tone, but he didn''t care. For him, as long as Nicole is back,

    everything is fine.

    ¡°You get used to here first. I''ll go out and ask Zama to cook something for you. You will live here in the

    future.¡±

    With that said, Samuel turned around and walked out.

    Nicole face turn dark when he left the room.

    Does Samuel learn to y mazes with her now?

    He knew who she was, but he didn''t point it out, and even said these words to her, did he think the

    previous Nicole who was silly in love with him before ising back?

    It''s ridiculous!

    She stood on one leg, opened the locker, and all the clothes that she liked were hanging in front of her,

    ironed clean and neatly hung there, and she could see that the servant was very careful to maintain all

    of these. But for Nicole now, all these is the evidence of how stupid she was!

    Nicole closed the closet, and the air here felt more depressing.

    She had lived here for three years, slept in this bed for three years, and even remembered on her

    wedding night, Samuel''s extremely brutal punishment on this bed.

    The past eventse to mind, and she suddenly finds that those pasts can only make her feel regret

    and pain.

    Do not know out of what reason, Nicole directly pulled the favorite curtains down, and also tore all the

    sheets and quilts on the bed down and threw them to the ground.

    ¡°Zama! Zama!¡±

    Nicole shouted.

    Zama herself is very despicable to Nicole. If it wasn¡¯t for Samuel, she would have to let Samuel kick

    Nicole out of the house. Now she heard Nicole shouting so loudly, her disgust was written on her face.

    Samuel looked at her expression and said to Zama, ¡°No matter what she did, don''t embarrass her.

    Treat her the way you treat Mrs. Green.¡±

    ¡°Sir, why are you doing this?¡±

    Zama asked puzzledly.

    Samuel looked upstairs thoughtfully, and whispered, ¡°Sooner orter you will understand. In addition,

    find someone to clean up another room, and I will find a designer to design a children''s room.¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Children''s room? Is she pregnant?¡±

    Zama be really sensitive.

    Wait, what?

    This woman lived in here tantly, is it because she was pregnant with a Green Family child?

    Zama''s surprised expression finally pleased Samuel.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Go up and serve her first. Her leg is injured, it is not convenient, so sorry to bother

    you.¡±

    After saying this, Samuel turned around and walked out.

    Zama was very unhappy, but she still went upstairs since it''s Samuel''s order,

    When she opened the bedroom door, she waspletely shocked.

    Nicole ripped everything down, and the room was in a shitty mess.

    ¡°What are you doing? This is the favorite bed sheet, the favorite curtain color of Mrs. Green, and this

    set of cosmetics is also her...¡±

    ¡°The person who lives here today is me, not Mrs. Green, so Zama, take all these things out and throw

    them away. In addition, I don''t like the blue curtains. Give me a red and purple one. Change the color of

    the sheets to pure red. Since Samuel let me live here, it will be our wedding room in the future, all the

    sheets and quilts need to be changed to big red, and the cosmetics are out of time. And who still uses

    this kind of cosmetics nowadays? There is no smell, throw them all out. Also, you find someone to

    remove this closet too, which is too annoying. Oh, yes, I have a single photo, zoom in and hang it

    above the bed, I am more narcissistic, and there...¡±

    ¡°Enough! Do you really think you are the wife of the Green Family? Who gave you the privilege to move

    the things here? Wait here! I''m going to tell mister!¡±

    Zama directly interrupted Nicole''s words, and she trembled with anger, turned around and left, and

    even rudely shut the door in front of Nicole.

    Even if Nicole was mentally prepared, she was scared by Zama''s anger. Having lived here for three

    years, she always thought that Zama was a person who is gentle all the time. Now, she got angry

    because of ¡°her¡±, Nicole is inexplicably warm.

    Zama ran downstairs and was still very angry. She went directly to Samuel''s study, and went in without

    knocking the door.

    ¡°Sir, that Catherine you brought back. She''s just too arrogant. She tore down everything of Mrs. Green

    in the room and tossed it to the ground. She also asked me to change theyout of the room. Sir, you

    can''t let her fool around like that! That''s Mrs. Green''s favorite!¡±

    Zama said them all with one breath, only to find that Samuel was holding a photo of former Nicole''s in

    his hand.

    This may be the only photo of Nicole. At first, it was Zama who watched Nicole look very gorgeous in

    the flowerbed, and secretly took it. She did not expect it to be the acacia of Samuel in the past

    five years.

    Zama froze for a moment, her eyes were a little sour.

    The outside world said that Samuel was ruthless and cold-blooded. His wife had just died in the mes,

    and he took Riley, back to the Green Family, and even let Riley give birth of the future heir of the

    Eternal Group. But only she knew that Samuel had never had an improper rtionship with Riley, not

    even holding hands.

    She didn''t know why Samuel wanted to take Riley back to the Green Family. The rule deres that

    only the green family''s wife is qualified to enter the Green Family old house, but Riley came in.

    If Samuel has feelings for Riley, he has been indifferent to Riley for the past five years. Even if he gives

    her the best life in the world, but he does not give her the reputation. It made her stay at the Green

    Family so vaguely and unclearly.

    It has been several times in the middle of the night, Zama saw Samuel drinking wine with this photo of

    Nicole, her eyes were deeply affectionate and distressing.

    Now seeing Samuel''s look again at this time, Zama¡¯s nose suddenlly felt sore.

    ¡°Sir, you...¡±

    Samuel hurried take back the photo into his wallet, and whispered, ¡°What did you just say? What

    happened to Catherine?¡±

    Asked like this, Zama''s anger was lifted again.

    ¡°Sir, where did you find such a woman? She''s not qualified to live in the Green Family at all!¡±

    Zama said the same thing again, still unable to calm her anger.

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he whispered, ¡°Are you sure she want to throw away everything

    before? Doesn''t it even include me?¡±

    ¡°Sir, what are you saying?¡±

    Zama didn''t understand, but she is a little distressed for the sad face of Samuel.

    ¡°Sir, your mother called back and said she was not feeling well recently. Did you want go to see her

    abroad?¡±

    Zama hopes to use Mrs. Green to get Samuel abroad. In this case, no matter what Catherine is from,

    she can always let her know that except for Nicole, there is no need for a hostess in this family! Unless

    the hostess loves Mr. Green as much as Nicole do. But she could see that Catherine didn''t love

    Samuel at all!

    Samuel''s body paused for a moment, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mom is going to y the trick again

    and let me go abroad for a date? She''s fine. By the way, Zama, whatever Catherine wants to do, listen

    to her. That''s it. If she said she want to decorate the bedroom as a new room, then do as she said. As

    for cosmetics, ask her what she likes, and I will let the maid buy it again. Also, put away all the clothes

    that belong to Mrs. Green, and I will ask Jacob to bring some of thetest clothes. ¡±

    Samuel said patiently, a gentle touch under her eyes, but Zama¡¯''s mouth widened in surprise.

    Is this really the affectionate Mr. Green?

 Chapter 60: You Are the First

    Chapter 60: You Are the First

    ¡°Sir, you really...¡±

    ¡°Just do as I said. Zama, as I told you before, just treat her as my wife.¡±

    Samuel''s tone was a little cold.

    Zama asked puzzledly, ¡°Sir, what is her identity? Even if you want to remarry, you can''t throw away the

    things from your previous wife, right?¡±

    Samuel rubbed his temples and sighed. ¡°Put everything in the warehouse and find a dry ce to store

    them.¡±

    ¡°Mister...¡±

    Zama couldn''t see Samuel be so stressed.

    When will Samuel, who has always been a proud man,promise for a woman? Even the original

    wife, Nicole, who loved Mr. Green so much, didn''t he let himpromise himself?

    What capability does this Catherine got!

    Zama''s eyes were red, apparently distressed.

    Samuel''s feelings towards Zama are different from Mrs. Green. When Mrs. Green gave birth to him,

    senior Mr. Green died, and responsibility of running the grand Eternal Group fell on Mrs. Green''s

    shoulders.

    At that time, Mrs. Green was busy with thepany¡¯s operation and dealing with those old

    shareholders, and she could not care about Samuel. Samuel didn''t recognize who his biological mother

    was for a long time, just remembered that Zama was the one stay with him every day tofort him

    and take care of him. Later, Mrs. Green stabilized thepany, so she had the time to look after her

    son, but found that Samuel was not willing to get close to her, only to be close to Zama. For this

    reason, Mrs. Green was angry, and even thought about firing Zama.

    Later, it was Samuel who begged hard to let Zama stay, but Mrs. Green saw that she was sincere to

    Samuel, so she gave her son to her peacefully.

    Looking at the distressed woman who had a special meaning to him, Samuel said in a rare soft voice,

    ¡°Zama, I know what I''m doing. At first Nicole was so kind to me, you know better than anyone, but I

    don''t I know, I have lost so many years and I missed her. Now I have encountered Catherine, and I

    want to work with her forever, I don¡¯t want to make myself regret any more, Zama, you know? She is

    the one in my life! The Daughter-inw of the Green Family!¡±

    Zamass body trembled slightly.

    She rarely heard such words from Samuel, now that he said this , means the status of Catherine in the

    Green Family has been set.

    Although it was unfair to Nicole, Zama sighed and retreated, and arranged for people to start

    decorating as Nicole ordered.

    Nicole herself wanted to block Samuel. She didn''t believe that a man who had been used to the

    bedroom for eight years would agree to change his style, but what made her unexpected was that

    Samuel agreed!

    Watching Zama bring her servants in and out of the room and removed everything she had removed,

    and then reced her with the pure red color as she said. Nicole was tangled.

    She was going to bother others. but didn''t expect that the red color of this room now makes it look like

    the night of a wedding house.

    ¡°I suddenly regretted it, and found that these colors are very dazzling. Change them all. No matter what

    the color is, it will be as long as it is not red.¡±

    Nicole knows how annoying he is now, but what? Wouldn''t it be better if Samuel could hate her?

    Or maybe she wants to see how Samuel canpromise himself!

    What was the man nning who was once so indifferent and proud?

    Zama was almost mad by Nicole''s words.

    The maid at home arranged the room ording to her instructions, and they had to change due to her

    sentence. This is simply unreasonable!

    Just when Zama was about to get angry, Samuel came in.

    ¡°As long as you like it, even if I have to remove the stars from the sky, I will be willing.¡±

    Nicole suddenly felt a goosebumps.

    She even wondered if Samuel had changed his soul?

    Otherwise, how could such a frosty man say such nasty words?

    ¡°Mr. Green, has anyone told you that you are disgusting?"

    ¡°No, you are the first one.¡±

    Samuel smiled softly, and the smile seemed to be the warm sun on the iceberg, which suddenly made

    people feel warm.

    Nicole hurriedly turned his head and whispered, ¡°I just want to see what will be like if we change the

    style.¡±

    ¡°Well, as you like.¡±

    Samuel let people rearrange here gently, although it is not the same as before, but it is mainly light

    colored.

    After such working, Nicole was a little hungry.

    ¡°I''m hungry. When will we eat?¡±

    After listening to her order, Zama showed her annoyed look again, but because of Samuel, she had to

    whisper, ¡°I''ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Remember, I don''t eat spicy food, sweet food, salty food, neither does sour food. You can cook

    whatever else you like.¡±

    After Nicole said this, Zama almost explode.

    She doesn''t eat sweet and sour; how can this be ¡°whatever¡±?

    ¡°Sir, I can''t cook this meal!¡±

    Zama gave up.

    Samuel can realize it. Nicole is deliberately troubled him because of Lucas Bush.

    He took off his coat and said lightly, ¡°I''ll do it.¡±

    As soon as this sentence came out, Nicole and Zama were stunned.

    ¡°Sir, how can this be? I''l do it.¡±

    Zama quickly stepped forward to grab the cooking work, but Nicole slowly eased over.

    ¡°Mr. Green, can you cook? Do I need to buy insurance in advance?¡±

    This is absolutely ironic!

    Zama mother gave her a sullen look.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel smiled and said, ¡°You can buy an insurance first, I don''t mind.¡±

    After speaking, he went directly to the kitchen with a neat cooking suit.

    Zama''s eyes were distressed.

    He had never entered the kitchen, under her watch.

    ¡°Sir, let me do it.¡±

    Zama followed and ran out.

    Nicole thoughtfully watched their backs as they busy cooking and then jumped off the stairs with one

    leg, leaning on the handrail of the staircase, watching Samuel busy in the kitchen.

    She always thought that this man was a business overlord. He didn''t touch the cooker with his fingers.

    Now that he saw he was busy in the kitchen like a good man at home, Nicole suddenly felt not

    Is this really the same Samuel?

    Nicole''s thoughts were a little drifted. She could be happy all day because Samuel''s smile. To protect

    his stomach, no matter howte, she would prepare him steaming meals.

    She never thought that one day the man would make soup for her.

    Is it guilty?

    Or ulterior motives?

    Nicole suddenly thought she was funny!

    Did Samuel have a heart?

    How could a man so cold-blooded and ruthless be guilty of her?

    Nicole casts her ridiculous thoughts behind her.

    Just then, Nicole''s cell phone rang, and the crisp ringing of the phone immediately attract Samuel''s

    nce.

    Nicole picked up the phone as if there¡¯s no one around, jumped to the sofa, sat down, and clicked the

    answer button directly.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Miss Catherine?¡±

    An evil voice came from the phone.

    Nicole vaguely thought the voice was familiar, but couldn''t remember it for a moment.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°I''m Tim Louis. We went home by the same ne, and in France, I did a little favor for Miss Catherine!¡±

    Tim Louis''s words reminded Nicole immediately.

    ¡°It''s you! It''s neither a big deal nor a huge help. In fact, it''s just that my clothes were dirty when I was in

    the restaurant. President Louis bought me a set of clothes. But I remember that I had put money in

    returned to President Louis.¡±

    ¡°Miss Catherine, it''s very sad of you to say that. Anyway, have we had dinner together?¡±

    Tim Louis was aggrieved, and immediately make Nicoleugh.

    Samuel looked at her happy smile and couldn''t help lowering her eyes.

    Who called her?

    How could he make her so happy?

    He hadn''t seen her smile so naturally for a long time!

    Samuel could not help but be a little jealous!

    Is it Allen Brook?

    He subconsciously turned off the fire and went out.

    Nicole knew nothing and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, because you are handsome, you are always right.¡±

    ¡°That is true! My handsomeness is recognized by the world!"

    Tim Louis is cheeky bragging.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°What''s the matter? Could it be that you happened to do the same thing in the

    restaurant and needed me to save you? A handsome man like President Louis should not be sshed

    with coffee by a woman, right?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, Catherine, it''s awkward to chat like this, you''ll make me sad.¡±

    Although Tim Louis said so, his voice was pleasing, and he didn''t really care.

    To be honest, it was a coincidence that she met Tim Louis, but this man was quite talkative, and some

    theories and insights were also impressive. In addition to being more romantic, Nicole appreciated the

    rest of him.

    Make friends with such man, Nicole feels no pressure. Besides, she is bound to have a role in the

    business. Being able to know more bosses is also her personal connection and opportunity.

    Nicole adjusted her sitting position to make herself morefortable, so he smiled and said, ¡°Tim

    Louis, what on earth are you going to say? Shouldn''t just make a phone call and chat with me?¡±

    ¡°What if I say yes?¡±

    Louis answered the words evilly.

    Nicole shook his head and said, ¡°You should know, I''m a patient now, and I need rest.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you also know that you are a patient. It¡¯s only been a few days since you returned home, and

    you actually made yourself look like that. You didn''t know that when I learned that you went to the

    Eternal Group as a designer, how sad was I? Catherine, fortunately we still have friendships, how could

    you get together with the iceberg of Samuel?¡±

    ¡°I''m not with Samuel!¡±

    Nicole subconsciously wanted to get rid of it.

    Suddenly Samuel''s face turned ugly.

    She knew Tim Louis, and thepany information was leaked some time ago. It happened that Tim

    Louis seized the opportunity to snatch a big business from him. Now Nicole has tried to rify her

    rtionship to Tim Louis. Is she really not rted to Tim Louis?

    Or did she help Tim Louis to suppress him?

    Samuel''s expression when he looked at Nicole was a littleplicated. If all this is true, how will he

    treat the woman in front of him?

 Chapter 61: Dont you cross the line

    Chapter 61: Don''t you cross the line

    ¡°Uh! Ah!"

    Samuel Green coughed behind her.

    Nicole Bush looked back at him subconsciously, but with no expression on her face, she turned back

    again to continue talking on the phone.

    ¡°Okay, see you around and let''s hang out together next time. I will go out to meet you.¡±

    Nicole Bush is still chatting with Tim Louis happily.

    Samuel Green''s face was a little awkward.

    He grabbed Nicole Bush''s cell phone and hung up without saying anything.

    Nicole Bush froze for a moment, and was immediately annoyed by his dictatorship.

    ¡°Samuel Green, are you crazy? This is my mobile phone! Why did you turn off my mobile phone? I''m

    chatting with friends.¡±

    ¡°Can''t stop you even with a hurting leg?¡±

    Samuel Green finished with a low voice, turned around and walked towards the kitchen, taking Nicole

    Bush''s cell phone with him.

    ¡°Give me my phone!¡±

    Nicole Bush is desperately annoyed.

    Samuel Green said lightly, ¡°Watch TV, watching TV is good for your body and mind.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole Bush shouted directly.

    Samuel Green was stunned.

    He suddenly turned and looked at Nicole Bush.

    The previous Nicole Bush always looked like ady in front of him. Not to mention swearing, she didn''t

    even speak loudly. Did she change? Or is this what she really is?

    Samuel Green thinks that such a Nicole Bush is much more interesting now, at least it is lively and real.

    Though the previous Nicole Bush is nice and kind, but she alwayscks a little bit of her own

    characteristics.

    He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Come on, show me where the bullshit is.¡±

    This sentence choked Nicole Bush directly.

    This nasty man!

    How did he be so shameless?

    She''s sure that no one dare to swear to him, how could he not angry?

    Samuel Green was not angry, but Nicole Bush couldn''t be angrier. She picked up the TV remote control

    and turned on the TV resentfully, as if she had an animosity with the TV. She switch to a random TV to

    watch.

    Zama was somewhat annoyed at the interaction between them, but seeing Samuel Green smiling, she

    couldn''t say anything.

    For the past five years, Samuel Green has been apletely walking dead, and now he finally smiles

    a little, she doesn''t dare to makements.

    Samuel Green returned to the kitchen and started cooking other meals.

    Nicole Bush''s attention was not on the TV at all. It seemed to be attracted by something. From time to

    time, she looked at the position of the kitchen, and gradually got lost in her thought.

    Everything seems to have returned to many years ago, so unreal, but so lingering.

    When she realized what she was thinking, Nicole Bush snapped back, cursing herself that she got

    fooled by Samuel Green again.

    Although this man has a fancy look, so what? Underneath his attractive appearance is a dirty ambition,

    a ruthless heart!

    Nicole Bush turned her head around, got up subconsciously, and jumped to the bathroom, familiar with

    the path.

    When Zama saw her get up, she had nned to help, but when she notice that Nicole was so familiar

    with everything in the Green Family, even the hidden lights in the bathroom. She was stunned.

    ¡°Sir, how could she be so familiar with our Green Family?¡±

    Samuel Green nced back and thoughtfully said, ¡°Don''t ask that much, just take care of her.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he seemed to remember something and called Jacob Brown directly.

    ¡°Get me a wheelchair, I need the best one, the highly intelligent one.¡±

    Zama looked at Samuel Green and didn''t speak anymore, but was full of doubts about Nicole Bush.

    Nicole Bush stayed in the bathroom for a while. When she came out, she saw Jacob Brown pushing in

    a wheelchair.

    ¡°Designer Catherine, Mr. Green asked me to provide you with a wheelchair. You have been

    inconvenienced due to you injury. You can use this temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Nicole Bush took it over with no politeness, and sat down to try it, and it felt quite smooth.

    Samuel Green felt much better when he saw she like the wheelchair.

    ¡°Wash your hands and let''s haveunch.¡±

    Samuel Green brought out the food, but this move shocked Jacob Brown.

    ¡°Mr. Green, you cook all this meal?¡±

    He has followed Samuel Green for many years and never knew that Samuel Green would actually

    cook!

    Samuel Green didn''t answer him, just got across him and pushed Nicole Bush into the bathroom.

    ¡°Everything is here, you can tell Zama anything you need, she will take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Nicole Bush answered him, quickly washed his hands, and was pushed back to the table by Samuel

    Green.

    The dining table remained the same as five years ago, even where she was sitting.

    Nicole Bush didn''t say anything. Her expression was quite normal. Sitting in front of the table and

    looking at the dishes on the table, she made a fake smile and said, ¡°Mr. Green, can''t you afford meat

    for me to eat? The whole table is full of vegetarian dishes, are you sure you want me to live here?¡±

    Samuel Green knew that she was deliberately nitpicking. A bowl of porridge was served in front of her,

    he said, ¡°You are still injured and a patient. You need to eat something mild ording to doctor. If you

    want to eat meat. I will cook it for you tomorrow, but it won''t be too much, the doctor said, your

    condition is not suitable forrge amount of nutrition intake.¡±

    ¡°Eh! ording to the doctor, I''m already dead!¡±

    Nicole Bush said nonchntly, only to find Samuel Green''s expression changed.

    ¡°Don''t say that word!¡±

    He was a little emotional.

    Nicole Bush froze for a moment. She seemed to remember something, but she then said deliberately,

    ¡°Which word? Dead? There is nothing terrible. People will eventually die. Moreover, there are so many

    idents. Maybe someone will be buried in the mes, and can''t even find the bones.¡±

    With a ¡°bang¡± sound, Samuel Green punched the table, scaring the people around him not to dare to

    take a breath, and Samuel Green''s face was terrible.

    In the house of the Greens, everyone knows that the word fire cannot be said, that is Samuel Green''s

    taboo. It was unexpected that this woman touched Samuel Green''s bottom line on the first day she got

    here.

    Everyone looked at Nicole Bush with their eyes wide open, waiting for her to be thrown out by Samuel

    Green.

    Nicole Bush patted his chest and exaggeratedly said, ¡°Mr. Green, you scared me to death! If I have

    heart disease, you could kill me!¡±

    The more Samuel Green forbid her to say the word ¡°dead¡±, the more she talked.

    Looking at the provocative expression in Nicole Bush''s eyes, all of Samuel Green''s anger finally turned

    into a sigh. He took the chopsticks silently andid out the dishes for Nicole Bush. He said lightly, ¡°Give

    it a try, how does it tastes?¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    Is this over?

    Samuel Green didn''t me the woman for her fault, so this is over?

    The most surprised person on spot was Zama.

    When Zama watched the pain and struggling in Samuel Green''s eyes, watched him put down all his

    anger for a moment, watched him pressed down all the arrogance he had, Zama couldn''t tell what

    happened.

    When did Samuel Green, who has always been noble and arrogance, actually force himself to live so

    stingy?

    Zama stared at Nicole Bush bitterly.

    Nicole Bush himself was also surprised.

    She didn''t expect Samuel Green''s self-control and endurance to be so good. Why would he be so

    indulgent?

    On the perspective of side-watcher, they will think he loves her and spoil her so much! But she knew

    better than anyone that this man had no kindness at all!

    Nicole Bush quickly adjusted her mood, took the food with a smile, and took a light bite. Btu then she

    said disgustingly, ¡°It''s really not good, Mr. Green, it seems that your life is too elegant, and you couldn''t

    even cook a meal.

    ¡°Is it disgusting to eat?¡±

    Samuel Green frowned slightly, picked up the chopsticks and put some dishes in his mouth.

    He felt okay with that, but when he looked at Nicole Bush''s mocking smile, he poured all the food into

    the trash without thinking.

    ¡°I will do it again.¡±

    Samuel Green was not angry, he got up and walked towards the kitchen again.

    Zama can''t stand it anymore.

    ¡°Sir, let me do this. You are tired all day, and you have never made any meals. Don''t toss yourself like

    this.

    With that saying, Zama stared at Nicole Bush bitterly.

    Nicole Bush shrugged indifferently. Was she beined of?

    Right!

    She humiliated Samuel Green so much, it''s strange that Zama can stand here and watch this scene!

    But she didn''t n to make Samuel Greenfortable this time!

    Nicole Bush stretched her waist and said to Jacob Brown, who was stunned aside, ¡°Hey, Assistant

    Brown, push me to the living room. I want to watch

    TV. It seems that this meal will take some time.¡±

    Jacob Brown heard that he had been named and quickly looked at Samuel Green. Samuel Green

    nodded at him and then Jacob Brown hurried forward to push her to the living room.

    Nicole Bush picked up the remote control and boringly picking the TV channel. She pointed with one

    finger and said, ¡°You, peel me an apple.¡±

    Jacob Brown paused for a moment, but still did.

    Nicole Bush didn''t look him either, she found a live show, and soon she was attracted by the scenario,

    thenughed.

    Laughter filled the entire living room.

    Samuel Green looked at her happy face, his lips slightly smiled, and continued to cook.

    Zama was mad to death.

    Jacob Brown frowned for a long time and finally couldn''t help it. He whispered, ¡°Designer Catherine,

    this ident was the responsibility of our group because we didn''t take good care of you, but this is not

    our boss¡¯ responsibility. Don''t be so arrogant because Mr. Green is always special to you. Mr. Green

    was born with a gold spoon in his mouth. When did he do such things for women? Even the previous

    wife did not let Mr. Green go this far. You can cut it all off if you just want to prove you are important to

    Mr. Green.¡±

    Nicole Bush''s hand paused, turning her head and smiling slightly evil.

    ¡°His previous wife didn''t make him do this, Mr. Green, can only say that she is stupid! What is the true

    meaning of marriage? Doesn''t it mean the care and love from the man? If you blindly grieve yourself for

    the man, it¡¯s a relief for the woman to die.¡±

    ¡°Catherine! Don''t cross the line!¡±

    Jacob Brown is really pissed this time.

    ¡°Our madam is the best woman in the world, can she bepared to a woman like you? I tell you, you

    can''t even match with one finger of our madam. Don''t think you can be the hostess of Green Family

    and do anything you want just because you live in Green Family! Mr. Green''s kindness is your blessing.

    Don''t squander Mr. Green''s kindness, or I will be happy to throw you out of here!¡±

    Jacob Brown said angrily and turned away, even forgetting to speak to Samuel Green.

    Nicole Bush was a little ignorant.

    Praised by someone who is not very familiar with yourself, it really felt so good! But deep in her heart,

    she was somewhat shallow.

    If she was really as good as Jacob Brown said before, how could she end up buried in mes?

 Chapter 62: She Is Just Pretty

    Chapter 62: She Is Just Pretty

    Jacob Brown walked away, and the door fell loudly.

    Nicole Bush feels scared!

    Is he really an assistant?

    He got some great temper!

    Samuel Green was shocked by Jacob Brown''s movements and ran out quickly, obviously relieved

    when he saw that Nicole Bush was fine.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    He asked with concern.

    Nicole Bush shrugged and said, ¡°Your assistant is very grumpy.¡±

    ¡°I will talk to him tomorrow.¡±

    Samuel Green finished gently and turned back to the kitchen.

    When the food was served again, the color was significantly better than the first time.

    Nicole Bush saw Samuel Green being scalded with oil stains on the back of his hands, those red

    bubbles looks scary.

    She also knows that this may be the first time Samuel Green has cooked, but she act as if she didn''t

    notice it, she bowed her head and took a sip withoutmenting.

    Seeing that Nicole Bush did not makement, Samuel Green sat down, picked up the chopsticks

    and took a bite, but suddenly his face turn pale, and cold sweat also oozed from his forehead.

    ¡°Sir, did you have a stomach problem again?¡±

    Seeing this, Zama quickly stepped forward and poured a ss of warm water for Samuel Green. The

    servant behind him quickly went to get the stomach medicine and took it to Samuel Green.

    Nicole Bush just looked at it silently, but she was puzzled.

    When she left five years ago, Samuel Green had no stomach problems. Did he get it in the past five

    years?

    Sure enough, he was punished by God because he was too cold blooded?

    Nicole Bush bowed her head to eat, not caring about the mess, as if everything next to her had nothing

    to do with her.

    Samuel Green''s pain eased a little, only to find that Nicole Bush hadn''t given him a nce from

    beginning to end, and even eat those food happily.

    He couldn''t help want to cried.

    Zama saw Nicole Bush being so indifferent, she wanted to say something, but she was afraid that

    Samuel Green was ufortable. However, she really wanted to say something.

    Nicole Bush put down the chopsticks and said with a smile, ¡°I''ve finished, Mr. Green, take your time.¡±

    After that, she pushed the wheelchair directly to the stairs. when she was about to jump upstairs, she

    felt that she was lifted and she was hugged by Samuel Green.

    ¡°Tomorrow I will let the maid move the bedroom down so that you can enter the bedroom more easily.¡±

    Nicole Bush paused for a while and said with a smile, ¡°It would be better for me to sleep in the guest

    room today, which is more convenient.¡±

    Samuel Green looked at her and couldn''t find the hint of joking at all.

    She really doesn''t want to share the bed with him!

    Realizing this, Samuel Green is very upset, but it has not been overly expressed.

    ¡°Rest assure, I will sleep in the study tonight.¡±

    Hearing Samuel Green say this, Nicole Bush''s heart finally rxed.

    ¡°Why should Mr. Green be wronged by yourself? This is your word, don''t go to the wrong room when

    you leave, or else you will cause misunderstandings.¡±

    Nicole Bush smiled brightly, but the smile burned Samuel Green''s eyes.

    Once she wouldn''t sleep until she waited for him to came back, but now she refused to approach him.

    Is it really time that changed everything?

    Samuel Green sighed slightly and took Nicole Bush into the bedroom.

    ¡°Want to take a shower? I will help you.¡±

    ¡°No, I can do it myself, thank you.¡±

    Nicole Bush is always alienated from Samuel Green, maintaining the basic courtesy, but revealing

    indifference and alienation every moment.

    Samuel Green looked at her, and said nothing in the end, put her on the bed and left the room.

    Nicole Bush wanted to send a safe video to her daughter, only to remember that the phone was still

    under Samuel Green''s

    control. she wanted to call him back to get her phone, but after thinking about it, she still do nothing.

    Samuel Green left the room but did not leave.

    He stood at the door of the room, listening to Nicole Bush singing happily, and hopping to the

    bathroom. Random sounds of water came. He couldn''t help but think of Nicole Bush''s perfect figure

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    and the scene on the bed.

    After five years of life like a monk, the hot wife is back now, he can watch it but can''t do it. The feeling

    was like a pain in his ass.

    He took out his cigarette and lit it, then took a violent sip, but choked himself, coughing again.

    Zama happened toe up. Seeing this scene, she quickly took the smoke from Samuel Green.

    ¡°Sir, you are in poor health, don''t smoke. I have packed up the room, sir, go to the room tonight.¡±

    Samuel Green looked at the closed door and whispered, ¡°Zama, you know, I have had neurosism for

    the past five years, and I can''t sleep without sleeping pills. Now she is here and I won''t go anywhere.¡±

    His eyes seemed to stick to the door, and he even wished to see through the door.

    Zama has never seen such a lonely Samuel Green, and said distressedly, ¡°Sir, she is also just looking

    pretty, she id far worse than your wife.¡±

    Samuel Green just smiled, said nothing, patted Zama on the shoulder, and went to the study alone.

    It was indeed the first time for him to cook. Both his arms and the back of his hands were scalded. Now

    the wound is ufortably burning.

    He had to get some medicine in the study.

    Opening the door of the study, the cold breath came across.

    Recalling how Nicole Bushughed in the living room, Samuel Green felt that this family was finally has

    a little sense of living, and the house no longer had to be empty. When Lucas Bush is back, their family

    of three should be happy.

    Thinking of these, he suddenly felt that the injury on his hand was not very painful.

    After wiping the medicine, Samuel Green turned on theputer, which had a monitored software. No

    one knows that he installed surveince in the bedroom.

    In the two years since Nicole Bush left, he dared not enter the bedroom. He was afraid that the smell

    that belonged to Nicole Bush would copse and disappear, but he couldn''t bear the feeling of not to go

    to see it again, as if not looking at the bedroom, his heart was empty. It''s cold and he can''t sleep all

    night.

    So, with the only method, he let people install the surveince, hiding in the study all day, looking at the

    empty bedroom, thinking about what they have done in this room, but then his heart started to hurts,

    his eyes started to get wet.

    It is said that the man has tears but does not flick. He does not know how he make it through the first

    two years. He can''t sleep overnight, even if he takes sleeping pills, he will sleep for a short time, and he

    will be awakened by the fire in his dream. Later the sleeping pills didn''t work anymore, he could only

    paralyze himself by work.

    Now when he open the video again, it is no longer empty.

    Nicole Bush jumped out of the bathroom, probably thinking that Samuel Green would note in, so

    she only dressed with a bath towel.

    Her white skin was bare outside, revealing a little tattoo color.

    Samuel Green frowned slightly.

    Nicole Bush tattooed?

    She has always been the most opposed to tattooing on her body. Why did she get a tattoo?

    Samuel Green frowned slightly.

    Nicole Bush jumped, the towel finally couldn''t bear its weight, and fell to the ground with a click, and the

    hot scenery instantly appeared in front of Samuel Green.

    The scene was unexpected, but very stimting, Samuel Green only felt a heat wave rushing out of his

    nose.

    He suddenly looked up and quickly covered his nose, and the warm liquid instantly wet his hands.

    Damn!

    Was he the first to be irritated by his wife''s hot scene to nose bleeding?

    Samuel Green quickly got up and ran to the bathroom to take a cool shower.

    When he finally settled down and returned to theputer, he saw Nicole Bush lie down.

    But her hair was still wet, spreading on the pillow casually, like those seaweed. And she seemed to be

    asleep.

    Samuel Green got up and went out of the study, and asked Zama for a hair dryer, and came to the

    bedroom quietly.

    The door of the bedroom was indeed locked from the inside, it seems that she really did not intend to

    let him in.

    Samuel Green smiled bitterly, opened the door with the spare key, and came to Nicole Bush''s bed.

    Nicole Bush waspletely fall asleep.

    Samuel Green touched her hair and it was really wet.

    He sat aside, turned the hair dryer to a minimum sound, held Nicole Bush''s long hair with his hand, and

    dried her hair little by little.

    Zama saw this scene outside the door, and she couldn''t stand this scene.

    Who the hell is this Catherine, how could she make Samuel Green do this for her!

    She quietly exited the bedroom, feeling more and more ufortable.

    Riley George has lived here for five years. Although Samuel Green has been indifferent to her, Riley

    George is really good for Samuel Green. She arranged everything for Samuel Green no matter how

    troublesome it is.

    Although she still didn''t like Riley George very much, ifpare her with Catherine, who is acting like

    crazy, Zama still feels that it will be easier for Samuel Green to be with Riley George.

    She came quietly to her room, pulled out her phone and dialed Riley George.

    ¡°Zama? Why did you call me? Is Joseph Green sick?¡±

    Riley George''s first reaction was that Joseph Green had a physical problem.

    Zama whispered, ¡°Miss George, the heir is okay. He has been arranged for special training by mister.

    You can rest assured that all the bodyguards have apanied him. The safety of the young master is

    a piece of cake for them. I am calling you today for something else.¡±

    Hearing Zama said that there was something else, Riley George felt a bit stunned.

    She has lived in the Green Family for five years. She knows better than anyone what attitude Zama

    has towards her. If it weren''t for her being Samuel Green''s nanny, Riley George really wanted to kick

    this old woman out of the Green Family.

    Now, she called her forwardly, Riley George is still a little surprised.

    ¡°Zama, what happened to Samuel?¡±

    It should be Samuel Green''s problem to make this old woman call her.

    Riley George asked it directly, but it just happened to hit Zama''s mind.

    Sure enough, Riley George cares about Samuel Green.

    Zama sighed and said, ¡°Miss George, how long will it take you toe back from the beach vi? You

    don''t know that since you left here, and the mister brought a woman named Catherine and let her live

    in his wife''s bedroom. The woman is so arrogant and disgusting, she even actually let the mister cook

    for her. If you don¡¯te back, it is estimated that Green Family really has no need to exist.¡±

    Riley George was shocked.

    ¡°Zama, what are you saying? You said Samuel personally cooks for Catherine? He also took Catherine

    to the Green Family mansion? And let her live in his bedroom? How is that possible!¡±

    Riley George is crazy.

    She lived in Green Family for five years without a reason, and gave birth to the heir of the Green

    Family, but failed to live in Samuel Green''s bedroom. Who the hell is Catherine? It was only a few days

    since she came to the Seapolis City, and she lived directly in the main bedroom of the Green Family

    mansion!

    How could this happen!

 Chapter 63: Cheat on his back

    Chapter 63: Cheat on his back

    Zama heard the crazy voice of Riley George, she knew that her purpose was achieved.

    She whispered, ¡°Miss George, I don''t like you very much, but I know that you are really good for our

    family and Samuel. Anyway, I have told you the situation. As for whether you want to make Mr. Green

    fall in love with you again or not, that depends on you. It¡¯s been five years after all and you are not

    young any more. The outside world knows that you are a woman of the Green Family. If you got kicked

    away by this woman, depend on your age, you will not find a sessful family to married.¡±

    After talking, Zama hung up the phone.

    Riley George threw the phone directly.

    She was indeed not young anymore!

    A woman has passed her prime time when she is over thirty years old. Moreover, in order to give birth

    to Joseph Green, she almost died of a hemorrhage. She has suffered so much. How can she be kicked

    of it by an unknown woman?

    Samuel Green is hers!

    Green Family is also hers!

    No one can stop her from staying at Green Family as Mrs. Green!

    Riley George''s eyes were red, and she wanted to leave, but Samuel Green''s bodyguard had guard

    here perfectly, and even a fly couldn''t get out of here!

    How?

    It seemed impossible to return to the Green Family through Joseph Green. Zama also said that Joseph

    Green was sent out for special training.

    So, who else can help her?

    Catherine had only known Samuel Green for a few days, she can make Samuel Green to gather her

    into the Green Family home and even cook for her. What can she do that!

    Riley George couldn''t sit still more and more.

    Her eyes slipped a bit of vulgarity.

    You can''t catch wolves unless you bear the pain of losing a child!

    Riley George came up with a n and hurried to the kitchen.

    After Samuel Green dried Nicole Bush''s hair, he saw her arm is outside the quilt and he quickly

    covered her with the quilt.

    Seeing Nicole Bush sleeping, he really wanted to stay, even wanted to hug her to sleep, but he just

    thought about it.

    It''s not easy for Nicole Bush to stay here, he can''t stimte her.

    Samuel Green lowered his head, gently kissed Nicole Bush on the forehead, said goodnight, and then

    got up and left.

    The moment the door closed, Nicole Bush opened her eyes, with a clear and peaceful mood.

    She wiped the kiss mark on her forehead violently, and fall asleep again.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    When the sunlight of the next morning came in from the window, Nicole Bush woke up.

    She nced at the clock, and it was more than eight o''clock.

    She did not expect that she slept sofy here.

    Nicole Bush looked at the quilt. Nothing changed overnight. It seemed that Samuel Green really didn''t

    She had guessed it.

    Samuel Green didn''t want to marry her, how could he think of sharing a bed with her?

    Nicole Bush thought she was ridiculous.

    She got up and packed herself, and then jumped downstairs.

    Zama saw her get up and said indifferently, ¡°Breakfast has been prepared, Mr. Green made it himself. If

    you feel disgusted, you can skip it and nobody will force you.¡±

    This is obviously not very friendly.

    Nicole Bush didn''t care much.

    The more Zama be mad at her, the better she cares about Nicole Bush.

    Looking around, Samuel Green was not there, Nicole Bush said with a smile, ¡°Zama, thank you, but I

    still like the over hard eggs you make, they are especially fragrant.¡±

    After that she went to the restaurant in the wheelchair.

    Zama was stunned on the spot.

    Nicole Bush likes to eat the over hard eggs she made, and she once said this. Now she heard this from

    the woman''s mouth, Zama feels very weird.

    Is everything a coincidence?

    She looked at Nicole Bush, her brow furrowed, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Nicole Bush brought out the food, a simple home-cooked meal, millet congee, and a stir-fry vegetable.

    For her, it is much easier to eat without Samuel Green.

    Nicole didnt know when Zama came behind Nicole Bush, watching her eating happily, and she became

    more and more unpleasant.

    ¡°You probably don''t know yet? Miss George was poisonedst night and was taken to the hospital in

    the middle of the night. After receiving the news, Mr. Green went there without sleeping. When he

    came back, he cooked for you in the morning, but that¡¯s probably just do it incidentally. But he also

    made breakfast and took them to the hospital for her. Anyway, the husband and Miss George have also

    been in a rtionship for more than five years, and they even had a child!¡±

    Zama said this word by word, and stared at Nicole Bush''s face, trying to see something ufortable

    on her face, but she did not expect that Nicole Bush didn''t even pay attention to her.

    ¡°It''s you who cooked this stir-fried dish? Zama, this dish tastes good, just a bit salty.¡±

    Nicole Bush spoke while eating, as if she was not affected by Zama''s words at all.

    Zama is extremely angry.

    ¡°Did you hear me? Green Family doesn''t wee you! Even if Mrs. Green or Nicole Bush is away,

    there is a Miss George, you shouldn''t be so arrogant in the George family. I warn you, if you let Mr.

    Green do anything for you again. I will make you pay for that.¡±

    Zama said fiercely, Nicole Bush finally put down the chopsticks.

    She looked at Zama, with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Zama, did you also confirm that Riley George is the wife of the Green Family? You said that everything

    here is the the previous wife, anyone else can''t move, but when Riley George lived in, did you stop it?

    Did you fight for the the previous wife for anything? After hearing Mrs. Green has been buried in me,

    are you still serving Riley George and his son? Is this your attachment and perseverance to Mr.

    Green?¡±

    Zama''s face suddenly turned red.

    ¡°What do you think you know? Mr. Green have that ident very fast, and we couldn''t resist at all, and

    Miss George was pregnant with the child of Samuel Green, that is the child of Green Family! Even if I

    don''t like Miss George, I can''t look at Green Family''s children be kicked outside? Besides, Mr. Green

    has already had that ident. Do you want me still watch the young master also have an ident?¡±

    ¡°So, you ept Riley George, just because she gave birth to Green Family, and the previous wife was

    not able to have children? But have you thought about if Riley George didn''t appear, would the

    previous wife have that ident? Will she be sent abroad by Samuel Green and burned to death?¡±

    Nicole Bush was a little excited.

    She kept telling herself that it would be good to bear these things on her own. Even yesterday, she was

    moved to see Zama being able to protect herself, but today she is sad and disappointed.

    After all, five years changed everything. After all, because she didn''t have the ability to give birth to

    Green Family''s children in front of everyone, there was no way for people to remember her after she

    died.

    That bitch just step in between her and Samuel Green so majestically. Even Zama, who was so good to

    her, opened up to the Riley George for the sake of child, and even now thinks that Riley George is

    more suitable than her as the hostess of the Green Family.

    This feeling is really terrible.

    Nicole Bush suddenly felt the food on the table was tasteless and them all tasted like chewing wax.

    She didn''t n topromise herself anymore, she put down her chopsticks directly and shouted,

    ¡°Zama, what you n to do is your own choice, but you have no right to interfere with other people''s

    lives and choices. You need to protect your master, you also have to judge if your master worth your

    protection. You keep saying how good the previous Mr. Green is, but you ask yourself, when the

    previous Mrs. Green was still here with Samuel Green, didn''t shepromise herself? So stressed for

    a man but what happen to her in the end? I didn¡¯t ask Samuel Green to treat me well, and I ''m not

    afraid to tell you clearly, I didn''t like Samuel Green, and I didn''t even like stepping into what you call the

    Green Family. If you can make Samuel Green let me go, I think I will be gratefull!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she didn''t care what Zama''s expression, she pushed the wheelchair back

    to the room.

    She just thought she was in a good mood in the morning, but now she just felt depressed and

    ufortable.

    She didn''t me Zama''s choice and rejection. After all, her face ispletely different from before.

    She just hates Samuel Green!

    Since he doesn''t love her, why should he be so affectionate to her in front of Zama?

    It is terrible hypocrisy!

    Nicole Bush felt a little depressed in the room. When she didn''t know where to go, her cell phone rang,

    and she realized that her cell phone was already on the bedside table when she didn''t realize it.

    She was toozy to guess whether it¡¯s Samuel Green put it or not. She looked at the disy and it was

    Tim Louis.

    Nicole Bush pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Mr. Louis, call me so early in the morning. What? Would you like to take me to breakfast?¡±

    ¡°You haven''t eaten breakfast yet? Then I really want to invite you. Give me an address and I will pick

    you up.¡±

    Tim Louis was also not hypocritical, and said them directly.

    Nicole Bush sent the positioning to Tim Louis.

    Sure enough, Tim Louis sent a surprised expression.

    ¡°You actually live in the Green Family old house? What? Really fall in love with Samuel Green?¡±

    ¡°You think too much, I was forced! I can''t exin this in a word. Let''s talk about it when we meet.¡±

    Nicole Bush began to change clothes after replying.

    For her, this used to be a ce where she tried to keep at any cost, and it was also a safe haven she

    always dreamed about. It was her home! But after the fire five years ago, everything here made her

    feel stupid and even more depressed and ufortable living here.

    She seemed to be able to remember the Nicole Bush who had been humbled for the sake of love at all

    times, but ended up got killed in me, which is sad!

    Nicole Bush put on a light makeup and changed a nice dress before going downstairs.

    When Zama saw her like this, she asked subconsciously.

    ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Did Samuel Green say I am forbidden to go out? Or is this the rule yours? Then I might disappoint

    you. I am a designer hired by Samuel Green and I can''t stay at home all day. In addition, as I said, I am

    not interested in Samuel Green. You don''t have to guard me as if I am a thief.¡±

    After Nicole Bush finished speaking, the sound of the car horn came from outside.

    Zama frowned slightly, ncing around, a fiery red Ferrari arrogantly stopped at the door of the Green

    Family old house.

    Tim Louis was dressed like an arrogant butterfly, holding a lot of roses in his hand, leaning on the car

    door with a smile and honking the horn.

    Nicole Bush shook her head and smiled seeing him being so cobical.

    ¡°Okay, Zama, I have an appointment with others, and I might note back to dinner at noon.¡±

    After she finished, she went outside with herself pushing the wheelchair.

    Zama grabbed her wheelchair for the first time and said angrily, ¡°Mister is just away, are you going to

    cheat on him? You are such a shameless woman!¡±

 Chapter 64: You were so domineering just now

    Chapter 64: You were so domineering just now

    Nicole Bush felt quite speechless.

    She just made an appointment with someone else, why did she need to be ashamed? Besides, she

    has nothing to do with Samuel Green now?

    ¡°Zama, Samuel Green can go to see Riley George. I''m going out to meet a friend. Did you have to do

    this? Besides, I''m not Samuel Green''s girlfriend. Are you a bit excessive for me?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole Bush did not intend to have a bad rtionship with Zama. After all, this woman was really good

    to her five years ago, but now she really feels that Zama is unreasonable.

    Zama became even more angry when she heard Nicole Bush say this.

    ¡°Mr. Green brought you back to Green Family. You are his girlfriend. Besides, he is so good to you.

    How can you treat him like this? Miss George also gave birth to the heir of the Green Family. what''s

    wrong for Mr. Green to visit her since she had an ident? You have such a small heart; and you can''t

    have a peaceful rtionship with Miss George? ¡°

    Nicole Bush became angrier.

    ¡°Zama, I''ll say it again. I don¡¯t need you to take care of my affairs. You don''t have a position to make

    Second, even if I do have a rtionship with Samuel Green, everything needs to under our control,

    they have nothing to do with you. If you keep doing things like this, I can tell Samuel Green, who will be

    scold in your imagination?¡±

    Nicole Bush didn''t want to say that, but Zama''s unreasonable sayings made her a little annoyed.

    She just wants to get rid of Zama quickly, who knows what she said actually stimted Zama.

    ¡°I tell you, no matter how Mr. Green treats you, as a woman of the Green Family, you have to consider

    every benefit of Mr. Green first. Just like our previous wife, respect Mr. Green and think him as the most

    important man in your life. Or else you aren''t worthy to be the woman of the Green Family!¡±

    Nicole Bush was stunned.

    It turned out the reason why Zama used to treat her well is all because she was considering Samuel

    Green first.

    Right!

    Zama is Samuel Green''s nanny. She raised Samuel Green since he was a child and naturally protects

    Samuel Green. She is stupid, thinking that Zama is good to her is simply for her good. She forgot, on

    the other perspective, Zama, treat Samuel Green as a son, and she is just a daughter-inw.

    The mother-inw is not her mother. How could she feel that between the son and the daughter-inw,

    Zama would love her, a daughter-inw, more?

    Nicole Bush figured this out, and suddenly felt how pathetic she was at first.

    Those eyes she looked at Zama slightly changed.

    After all, it was because she was so stupid five years ago that she couldn''t see through people clearly.

    She sneered and said, ¡°Zama, I have no interest in being a woman of your Green Family! You quickly

    tell Samuel Green and let me go.¡±

    ¡°You! A despicable woman! You are ying with mes! You...¡±

    Zama might have been really provoked and raised her arm suddenly, but was shocked by Nicole

    Bush''s freezing eyes.

    ¡°You dare to touch me today! I''m not Riley George, I don''t want to marry Green Family, if you touch me,

    no matter what Samuel Green will do to you, I will scrap your hand first, do you believe it? *

    The anger of Nicole Bush made the temperature around her dropped, making Zama doesn''t dare to

    drop her arm for a long time.

    Nicole Bush snorted and pushed the wheelchair out of the Green Family.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Tim Louis standing at the door, with a nasty smile on his

    face, saying, ¡°Beauty, did anyone tell you, you were just domineering!¡±

    ¡°Uninvited but get in here, aren''t you afraid that Samuel Green catching you as a thief?¡¯

    Nicole Bush smiled and took the rose in Tim Louis''s hand. She smelled and said, ¡°It''s pretty fragrant,

    it''s for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tim Louis felt that Nicole Bush was simply too awsome.

    He automatically pushed Nicole Bush out of the Green Family. On the way, he met several servants of

    the Green Family. Tim Louis even blew a few

    whistles, making it look like a ruffian.

    Nicole Bush said silently, ¡°Mr. Louis, can you keep a low profile?¡±

    ¡°What is low-key? My dad has never taught me low-key since I was born!¡±

    Tim Louis said very stubbornly, took Nicole Bush into the car, and buckle her up, then put her

    wheelchair in the trunk at the back.

    ¡°Come on, beauty, the handsome guy takes you to breakfast. Do tell me, what do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the crab dumplings in the Seapolis City are good, let''s give it a try?¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Tim Louis started the engine and drove the car out.

    Zama came back to normal long after Nicole Bush left. She watched as Nicole Bush got on Tim Louis''s

    car and left.

    Thinking of Nicole Bush''s murderous look just now, she was a little scared.

    What happened to that woman?

    Why does that look make her feel a bit cold and trembling?

    Zama shuddered, quickly picked up the phone and called Samuel Green.

    ¡°Sir, Miss Catherine was picked up by a man. The man was still holding roses, and he was very

    publicized. Sir, why did you fall in love with such a woman?¡±

    Samuel Green was rushing back, and when he heard this from Zama, her face suddenly get cold.

    ¡°What man?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be the young master of the Louis family, I didn''t see it too clearly.¡±

    Zama knew that Tim Louis and Samuel Green had some conflict before. Nicole Bush even had close

    contact with Samuel Green''s rival, and she was definitely not a good person.

    ¡°Sir, I watch she and Mr. Louis kept talking andughing as if they are very familiar. Such a woman

    cannot stay in Green Family, sir, don''t be cheated by her!¡±

    ¡°Zama, I know this. Has she had breakfast?¡±

    Samuel Green rubbed his temples and looked tired.

    When Zama heard that Samuel Green was still concerned about Nicole Bush, she was anxious.

    ¡°Sir, have you ever listened to me? That kind of woman is not loyal to our family and unsuitable to be

    the hostess of Green Family. You didn''t have a

    restst night and rushed back to cook for her. But she didn''t have any sympathy for your struggle.

    Such woman has no heart at all.¡±

    Samuel Green frowned slightly, and he subconsciously didn''t want to hear anyone say anything bad

    about Nicole Bush, not even Zama.

    ¡°Zama, I hope this is thest time you express your dissatisfaction to her. Today I will tell you my

    determination, she is the only hostess of the Green Family. whether you get used to it or not, I will not

    change. If you really can''t stand it, I can talk to my mom and let you go abroad to take care of my mom.

    She happens to be lonely!¡±

    Hearing Samuel Green saying this, Zama was stunned.

    ¡°Sir, do you want to drive me away for that woman?¡±

    She couldn''t believe this was a child raised by him!

    How could he drive his nanny away for such an unbearable woman? Everything she did is for his good!

    Samuel Green didn''t fail to hear Zama¡¯s sadness, and he didn''t feel well either.

    ¡°Zama, I am not driving you away. I just hope you can get along with her peacefully. As long as you

    calm down, you will find that she has many simrities with Nicole.¡±

    ¡°How could it be? Nicole wouldn''t be as heartless as she is! Nicole always thinks of your benefit first all

    the time, and there is no other man in her eyes at all. But when you leave this woman, she can''t stand

    the loneliness and go on a date with another man, she and Nicole are simply iparable! ¡°

    Zama got more and more angry as saying this.

    Samuel Green felt his head hurt even more.

    ¡°Zama, you have to think about it. My determination won''t change. If you feel bad about serving her, I

    will send you to go abroad to apany my mother. I''m a little busy here. We will discuss about it

    Samuel Green hung up the phone after speaking.

    Zama listened to the sound of the phone, and the whole person froze.

    Does he still want that woman?

    How did that happen?

    He didn''tpromise himself for Mr. Green, who is the best wife in the world, what is this woman now!

    Mom put the phone down angrily.

    No way!

    She must think of a way to separate this woman from Samuel!

    Zama tried to find a way, but Samuel Green was a little restless.

    Riley George was taken to the hospital in the middle of the night because of food poisoning. Although

    she is safe now, but he is still unconscious.

    He has no feelings for her, but he is responsible for her. Now that she hasn''t awakened, he can''t leave.

    Here. But thinking of Nicole Bush is going out with Tim Louis, Samuel Green couldn''t calm down.

    She was so tantly to meet Tim Louis; did she really not know her hostile rtionship with Tim Louis?

    Or was it Nicole Bush''s idea that to let Lucas Bush expose the profile of the Eternal Groupst time?

    Samuel Green lit a cigarette and stood at the stairs, looking a little bleak.

    When Jacob Brown came over, he saw this scene.

    He said with some distress, ¡°Mr. Green, this is breakfast, at least eat something. Or you can go back to

    rest for a while, and if Miss George wakes up, I will call you.¡±

    He thought Samuel Green wouldn''t agree. But he didn''t expect Samuel Green to extinguish the

    cigarette after violently, then put it off and whispered, ¡°Wait here, I''m going out to do something private.¡±

    ¡°Something personal?¡±

    Jacob Brown was alittle surprised.

    Over the years, Samuel Green has almost taken thepany as his home. Day after day, he hasn''t

    noticed him have any personal affairs, but he quickly reacted and was able to make Samuel Green

    care about so much.

    Although he was not optimistic about Catherine, Jacob Brown knew his duties. He nodded and handed

    the car key to Samuel Green.

    ¡°Mr. Green, drive slowly.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Samuel Green picked up the car key and left the hospital.

    After getting in the car, Samuel Green saw Tim Louis''s license te from the mobile phone monitoring.

    This man, as always, is publicized.

    When he saw Tim Louis intimately hugging Nicole Bush into the car, Samuel Green''s anger is growing

    higher and higher.

    Was this yboy fancy Nicole Bush?

    Dare to grab the woman with him, it''s impossible!

    Samuel Green took out the phone and directly called the captain of the traffic police brigade.

    ¡°Captain Michel, help me check out a license te number. I want to know where this car has gone and

    where it is now parked.¡±

    This is the first time Samuel Green has used his identity to do this kind of thing.

    The traffic police captain heard Samuel Green''s voice and didn''t dare to sloppy at all. He quickly

    ordered his men to check the remote monitor and looked for Tim Louis''s car.

    Soon, they got news.

    ¡°Mr. Green, this car is currently parked in front of the Royal Garden.¡±

    Samuel Green heard the news and frowned again.

    He remembered that he had cooked for Nicole Bush, she did not eat it? Or did shee out to have

    breakfast with Tim Louis?

    Do they just simply have breakfast?

 Chapter 65: You hurt me

    Chapter 65: You hurt me

    Samuel Green didn''t want to think so much, but he couldn''t control himself, as if a devil had lived in his

    body, and force he be didn''t even know himself.

    When the car drove to the gate of the Royal Garden, he did see Tim Louis''s arrogant Ferrari, and the

    red color were dazzling. The most dazzling thing was that Nicole Bush and Tim Louis were sitting at the

    window, eating andughing. Holding something. As he can see, Nicole Bush is in a good mood.

    He didn''t know what Tim Louis say to Nicole, Nicole Bush lowered her head and chuckled, she gently

    touched her injured leg, the movement was not obvious, but Samuel Green saw it.

    He frowned slightly and called Jacob Brown immediately.

    ¡°Send me a thin nket to the gate of Royal Garden.¡±

    Jacob Brown is now somewhat immune to Samuel Green''s orders. After all, he has been surprised and

    experienced a lot, and his ability of surprise has also increased a lot.

    Jacob Brown quickly brought the thin nket.

    Samuel Green whispered, ¡°Get in and cover her legs. Her leg injury hasn''t healed yet. The weather in

    the morning is a bit cold, and her legs can''t stand it.¡±

    Jacob Brown was a little surprised.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Samuel Green gave him a cold look, his eyes sharp.

    Jacob Brown felt innocent.

    Isn''t it sweet for Samuel Green to take the quilt in?

    Moreover, Nicole Bush and Tim Louis are talking andughing together, shouldn''t he go to make them

    stop? Or to dere that she is his woman?

    Jacob Brown couldn''t see through Samuel Green, but he didn''t dare to refute it. He deted his mouth

    and walked in with the thin nket, but he then suddenly remembered something, he paused, and said

    with a little depress, ¡°Mr. Green I really didn¡¯t know that Catherine knows Tim Louis. In this way, the

    ¡°This is over. Let go of this matter¡±

    Samuel Green spoke suddenly.

    Jacob Brown was stunned.

    ¡°Mr. Green, that is our biggest deal in recent years. Isn''t it so easy for Tim Louis? You can''t keep a

    woman like Catherine around!¡±

    ¡°When did I allow you to interfere with my business?¡±

    Samuel Green''s voice was low, with irresistible serious.

    Jacob Brown closed his mouth, but he still thinks bad about Nicole Bush.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Samuel Green saw Nicole Bush touch his thigh again and couldn''t help but whisper.

    Reluctantly, Jacob Brown walked in and handed the thin nket to Nicole Bush in front of everyone.

    ¡°Mr. Green said, your leg injury hasn''t healed yet, the weather is cold in the morning, so he arranged

    for me to send you a thin nket.¡±

    Jacob Brown said very bluntly.

    Nicole Bush and Tim Louis both froze.

    They looked out subconsciously and happened to see Samuel Green rolling his window up.

    Tim Louis chuckled andughed.

    ¡°Catherine, you are really charming. This Mr. Green is always a legendary iceberg. He came to send

    you a nket for you. The most important thing is that he saw you are staying with me, but he didn''t

    rush in to take you away! This one is not like Samuel Green I know.¡±

    Not to mention Tim Louis, Nicole Bush also felt a little surprised.

    Not to mention how Samuel Green would find here, but to judge his current behavior, this is indeed not

    like his previous style.

    If this was the previous Samuel Green, he would rush in without hesitation, directly pulling her away,

    and it is impossible to let her stay here with Tim Louis and continue eating and drinking.

    That is simply impossible!

    But now Nicole Bush doesn''t think she can eat anymore.

    In front of him, Jacob Brown stared at her as if she had cheated on Samuel, and Samuel Green was

    waiting outside. He indeed didn''te in, but he was waiting for her to finish eating outside. How could

    this feeling be so awkward?

    Nicole Bush put down the chopsticks.

    Tim Louis was a little surprised and said, ¡°Are you going to leave now? We haven''t talked anything yet!¡±

    Nicole Bush shrugged and said, ¡°He is now my boss, the one pay my sry, do you think I can

    continue to eat with you now?¡±

    ¡°Really disappointed!¡±

    Tim Louis was obviously disappointed, but he turned to smile and said, ¡°Tomorrow there will be an

    auction, juste with me.¡±

    ¡°That depends on time, I probably have time, after all, I am now a patient.¡±

    Nicole Bush did not give Tim Louis an urate answer.

    She took a step back and covered the thin nket on herp, not intending to grieve herself.

    The weather of the Seapolis City was still clear to her, but she didn''t expect she became so unable to

    resist the frost after being injured. Just now she was really a little bit couldn''t bear the air conditioning

    inside, and was embarrassed to say anything to the restaurant manager for herself.

    Seeing Nicole Bush cover her legs, Tim Louis realized what happen.

    ¡°You feel cold? Why don''t you tell me? It''s also my carelessness, I will pay attention next time.¡±

    Tim Louis was regretted.

    Nicole Bush said with a smile, ¡°It''s okay, it''s not too cold, it''s just a leg injury, and I can''t stand the air-

    conditioning. I will prepare in advance next time.¡±

    ¡°Then, that''s a deal, we will have date.¡±

    Tim Louis took the opportunity and invite her.

    Nicole Bush knows that he wanted something from her. Just because she is BJ''s car designer for a few

    days, and Tim Louis is Samuel Green''s rival, he will be very interested in her, not to mention Tim Louis

    is a yboy.

    But she knows that Tim Louis is a yboy but not a nasty one. He is actually quite gentleman.

    ¡°I''ll make an appointment next time.¡±

    Nicole Bush smiled politely, and then pushed herself out of the restaurant in the wheelchair.

    Jacob Brown suddenly felt a sharp eyesighting in from the outside, as if a de pierced the air

    and stabbed him directly into his body.

    He shuddered suddenly, stepped forward and held Nicole Bush''s wheelchair handle subconsciously,

    respectfully said, ¡°I will push you out.¡±

    Nicole Bush paused for a moment, as if realizing something, without refusal, she let Jacob Brown push

    her out.

    After getting in the car, she and Samuel Green sat side by side in the back seat.

    Samuel Green was still wearing yesterday''s suit, and she can tell that he hasn''t had time to go home

    and change his clothes.

    Nicole Bush asked lightly, ¡°I heard that Riley George had a food poisonedst night. You rushed there

    in the middle of the night. Why did youe here to find me so early? Is Riley George out of danger?¡±

    Samuel Green''s expressions are somewhat unpredictable.

    He thought that Nicole Bush would exin something to him, but he didn''t expect her to be frank,

    without any embarrassment of being caught by him, but simply asked Riley George.

    Samuel Green paused and said, ¡°I don''t know, she didn''t wake up when I left. How about Riley George,

    Jacob Brown?¡±

    Jacob Brown was about to cry.

    ¡°Mr. Green, wasn''t I called by you to send Catherine a thin nket? Miss George didn''t wake up when I

    left.¡±

    Nicole Bush said with a sneer, ¡°That''s really serious. Mr. Green, you can just hasten back, don''t dy

    Miss George''s treatment.¡±

    Samuel Green finds this sentence particrly harsh.

    ¡°Jacob Brown, get your ass to the hospital! Immediately! Immediately!¡±

    Samuel Green suddenly growled, like a lion be stepped on the tail.

    Jacob Brown quickly got off the car and ran away without looking back.

    When only two of them were left in the car, Nicole Bush felt a little depressed, and turned her face

    randomly outside.

    Samuel Green said suddenly.

    ¡°Do you feel that Riley George lives in the Green Family annoying?¡±

    Nicole Bush''s hand tightened suddenly.

    Did she care?

    She really cared it five years ago!

    She is his wife and even pregnant with his children, but for the woman Riley George and the children

    carried by her, Samuel Green arbitrarily wanted to send her abroad.

    Now that she has experienced live and die, but he asked this question now!

    Nicole Bushughed suddenly, with a particrly bright and dazzling smile.

    ¡°Mr. Green can really make jokes, Riley George is your girlfriend, your son''s biological mother, don''t

    you think it''s ridiculous to ask me this question? What position do you hold? I am not a woman that has

    rtionship with you!¡±

    ¡°Did you dare to say that words again!¡±

    Samuel Green snapped Nicole Bush''s arm and pressed her directly into the seat.

    His body rushed across, and the domineering feeling enveloped Nicole Bush again. He has not

    changed his anger and characteristic because that five years of separation.

    Nicole Bush just felt suffocated, and she want to struggle subconsciously, but Samuel Green ¡¯s hand

    sped her like iron tongs, making her unable to move.

    Nicole Bush knew that she can''t fight it, but now it wasn''t the right time to fight with Samuel Green face

    to face, she could not help but lower her voice and frowned, shouting, ¡°It hurts! Samuel Green, you hurt

    me!¡±

    She thought Samuel Green would ignore it. But she didn''t expect when Samuel Green hear her

    shouting, he let her go right away.

    Nicole Bush, who was free from control, rubbed her wrist and said sadly, ¡°I''m telling the truth, what are

    you upset about? Can you change the fact that Riley George give birth to your baby?¡±

    ¡°Do you care about this?¡±

    Samuel Green spoke again.

    Nicole Bush turned her head and said, ¡°I don''t care, it has nothing to do with me. I have my own son!

    By the way, you have to let me make a video call with Lucas, I have to make sure my son is safe,

    otherwise I will kill you!¡±

    Nicole Bush''s eyes is sparkling when she saw talking about Lucas Bush. As if Lucas Bush is the most

    important things in her world, and that pride couldn''t be hidden.

    What does she say?

    She said Lucas Bush is her son, so what is his identity?

    Who is he?

    ¡°Who is Lucas Bush''s father?¡±

    Samuel Green didn''t intend to ask. He didn''t know whether Nicole Bush has any hardships and didn''t

    want to recognize Lucas Bush''s identity, but he couldn''t help keeping silent at this moment.

    Nicole Bush was stunned for a moment.

    She didn''t tell Samuel Green Lucas Bush''s identity, but Samuel Green should have known it by now.

    what does it mean when he suddenly asked her?

    Nicole Bush didn''t understand, but said lightly, ¡°Lucas'' father is dead.¡±

    This sentence is undoubtedly a sharp sword, which directly prated Samuel Green''s heart, and then

    squeeze his blood out.

    Samuel Green felt that a taste of blood is flowing in his mouth and his organ was rolling. He looked at

    Nicole Bush. Nicole Bush''s indifferent expression made him a little desperate.

    He returned to his seat and sat down. There was no sound between two at this moment, and the

    atmosphere in the car was more depressed.

    Nicole Bush felt like she was about to suffocate in this car.

    She subconsciously wanted to open the car window, but Samuel Green suddenly said, ¡°Joseph Green

    is not my son.¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole Bush was stunned.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Everyone in the Seapolis City knows that Riley George gave birth to an heir to the Green Family.

    Samuel Green also gave a 50% stake of the Eternal Group in Joseph Green. Now he tells her that

    Joseph Green is not his son. What the hell is this?

    If he wasn''t his own son, why would he treat her and the baby like that five years ago?

    Will he?

 Chapter 66: Do it if you arent afraid of death

    Chapter 66: Do it if you aren''t afraid of death

    ¡°Joseph Green is really not my son, but he is a child of Green Family, I can''t let him get kicked out.¡±

    Samuel Green exined again.

    Nicole Bush is still stunned.

    Isn''t Samuel Green the only child of the Green Family?

    He told her that Joseph Green was not his son, but he also said that Joseph Green was a child of

    Green Family, or Joseph is his brother? His father has died for a long time, this just didn¡¯t make sense!

    Nicole Bush sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Green, you really don''t need to exin to me, I have no

    rtionship with you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Samuel Green''s words chocked his chest in one breath and couldn''t breathe out.

    Does this woman want to kill him using the power of anger?

    ¡°I tell you, Joseph Green is...¡±

    Samuel Green''s words were not finished yet, and his phone rang suddenly. He had to stop and answer

    the phone first.

    Nicole Bush didn''t care much.

    No matter what Samuel Green said, she wouldn''t believe it. Nothing in this world is more important

    than the woman who has a baby with him.

    Everyone saw that how Samuel Green cares about Riley George five years ago, and they are first

    lovers. If it was not because she was set up at the banquet, and had a rtionship with Samuel Green

    and caught by the media. Maybe they were married for eight years, isn''t it?

    Thinking of this, Nicole Bush smiled bitterly and turned her face outside, but heard Samuel Green say,

    ¡°Riley George is awake? What did the doctor say?¡±

    The call should be from Jacob Brown.

    Riley George didn''t wake up after a night of rescue. But she woke up just after Samuel left. She can

    really pick the right time.

    She always secretlypetes with Nicole for Samuel.

    She did mind this rtionship five years ago, but now she didn''t care at all.

    Nicole Bush opened the door to jump out of the car, but Samuel Green grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Well, tell her to keep it still, I will go back and see her when I am avable.¡±

    Samuel Green hung up the phone after speaking.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Samuel Green''s eyes shed with anger.

    Nicole Bush felt she ispletely innocent and shrugged and said, ¡°As a perfect lover, shouldn''t I

    automatically avoid this when you are talking to your girlfriend on the phone? Shouldn''t I be away and

    let you go when your girlfriend needed you? You can rest assured, I know how to be a qualified lover!¡±

    These words directly stimted Samuel Green.

    ¡°You know? It seems that you know a lot. Then do you know that as a perfect lover, there is one more

    thing you need to do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole Bush asked subconsciously, and the next moment she felt her suddenly be pulled in the car.

    Because she was standing with one leg, she was unstable and her whole person fell on the seat. At the

    same time, Samuel Green closed the door and locked it. At the next moment, his strong chest had

    leaned over.

    Her confused brain instantly figured out what is about to happened.

    ¡°Samuel Green, this is in the car!¡±

    ¡°It''s okay, isn''t it more interesting in the car? Or is it that you are afraid that Tim Louis will see it? Yeah,

    Tim Louis hasn''t gone yet. But I still want to try something about having sex in the car. Don''t you know

    how to be a perfect one Lover? Don''t you know anything about submission?¡±

    Samuel Green hated her attitude and her keeping humiliating him at this time.

    Obviously, she is the wife he married, obviously she has the right to question everything, obviously she

    can be jealous as before and care about him, but why has everything changed?

    Can people change their feelings and personality after changing a face?

    He could bear her not telling the truth, and could wait for her to open up her heart slowly, but he found

    Nicole Bush increasingly repelling himself.

    Samuel Green suddenly kissed Nicole Bush''s lips.

    Nicole Bush dodges subconsciously.

    Samuel Green''s thin lips rubbed her cheeks.

    This time, Samuel Green was even more angry.

    ¡°Didn''t you say that you know how to be a perfect lover? I thought you had experience but you can¡¯t

    even kiss? Do you need me to teach you?¡±

    These words made Nicole Bush angry, and she suddenly looked up, and she saw the forbearance and

    sacredness of Samuel Green''s eyes. He was like a beast with its locked and prisoned, trying to

    suppress his anger.

    All the cells of his body are moring, he wants her!

    But seeing her like this now, sensibility told him that letting her go is the best strategy.

    Samuel Green''s heart is full of contradiction and entangle, and he suddenly let go of Nicole Bush,

    straightened up and got out of the car, closing the door by the way. The loud closing sound made

    Nicole Bush frown slightly.

    Seeing Samuel Green standing outside and lit a cigarette, leaning on the car and slowly smoking it. He

    didn''t know what he was thinking. The figure looked lonely and pathetic.

    Nicole Bush didn''t know what Samuel Green meant.

    She quickly pulled her clothes back, sat straight again, took out her phone and started to check out her

    Twitter and Facebook, as if she didn''t care about everything happened just now, but her hands were

    slightly trembling.

    When Tim Louis came out, he saw that Samuel Green was still there and was stunned for a while.

    ¡°Mr. Green, haven''t you left yet? Do I need to be a protector of Miss Catherine again and send Miss

    Catherine back?¡±

    Samuel Green''s anger had nowhere to let out. At this time, when he saw Tim Louis''s mboyant

    appearance, his eyes suddenly sink.

    ¡°You''d better stay away from her! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that''s scary!¡±

    Tim Louis suddenly screamed andughed, but his expressions were a little cold.

    ¡°Isn''t the Bible saying, all the gentlemen fancy the prettydies. An excellent woman like Catherine,

    everyone has the right to pursue her, right? Don''t think letting her live in Green Family, she will be

    your woman. Samuel Green, I tell you, whatever Tim Louis is interested in, he won''t have any intention

    of letting go! Besides, she is still what you like, isn''t she?¡±

    Tim Louis''s words made Samuel Green''s expressions colder.

    From a young age to now, this man has always fight against him the most. As long as he likes it, Tim

    will rob it from him. From a toy when he was a child to a project now, he does not know why Tim Louis

    is so persistent.

    He can let go of anything, but he won''t let go Nicole Bush!

    Samuel Green suddenly threw away the cigarette, and said coldly, ¡°If you are not afraid of death, just

    ¡°Who need you mercy?¡±

    Tim Louis sneered and turned away.

    Comrades?

    Which moron will want to be hisrade?

    If it wasn''t Samuel Green''s want to serve the army as a precious experience like a stupid moron, he

    won''t be sent to the army by his grandfather for training?

    He hated Samuel Green for those three years.

    He has no friendship with him at all! They are just emotions between enemies!

    Tim Louis went away angrily, and Samuel Green also got on the cars.

    He still had the smell of cigarettes on his body, and as he entered the car, the smell spurred Nicole

    Bush''s nose. She coughed suddenly.

    Samuel Green nced back at her and saw her ying mobile phone and checking out entertainment

    news, and her expressions were even colder.

    How heartless is this woman now?

    In this case, he doesn''t mind letting her know who is her man.

    Only if his own woman really belongs to him will he feel at ease.

    Samuel Green narrowed his eyes, opened the car window, let the air in, and cushioned the smell of

    tobo.

    He stepped on the elerator and went directly to the nearest hotel, as if he is afraid of he repenting.

    Nicole Bush thought after he smoked a cigarette to calm down, and now it''s time to take her back, but

    the car had actually stopped at the entrance of the Hilton Hotel.

    She''s a little bit flustered.

    In my memory, Samuel Green is not a person who is passionate about sex, not to mention doing it in

    the daytime, but now what is going on?

    Samuel Green got out of the car and opened the door to hug Nicole Bush off.

    Nicole Bush wrapped his neck around subconsciously, still in a daze. Samuel Green had thrown the car

    key to the parking brother and raised his foot towards the hotel lobby.

    ¡°Mr. Green, wee, do you want it?¡±

    ¡°Give me a room!¡±

    Samuel Green said frankly, as if it was no big deal to get a room with a woman in the daytime.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The hotel lobby manager looked at Nicole Bush subconsciously.

    Nicole Bush buried her face in Samuel Green''s arms.

    She has experienced a lot, and became the mothers of two children, but she had never been to a hotel

    with a man in the daytime.

    Now she felt burnt on her face as if all the eyes around her were looking at her.

    God!

    What a shame!

    What''s wrong with her? She actually follow Samuel Green to the hotel?

 Chapter 67: I may be dying

    Chapter 67: I may be dying

    Samuel Green missed the way she behaved like ady.

    He gave Nicole Bush a subconscious look, and found the blush on her face, and all the depression and

    difort in her heart were suddenly swept away, as if time had returned to five years ago, back to

    that Nicole Bush, who think of him in the first ce and love him whole-heartedly.

    Samuel Green''s eyes are a little soft, and even the corners of her lips are slightly raised, obviously in a

    good mood.

    The hall manager saw Samuel Green''s subtle changes, and said withprehension, ¡°There is a

    presidential suite, and I will lead Mr. Green there¡±

    ¡°By the way, prepare some food that is easy to digest and delicious.¡±

    Samuel Green remembered that Nicole Bush and Tim Louis came out to have breakfast, but they didn''t

    seem to eat much, so he casually ordered.

    Not to mention that the lobby manager has never seen Samuel Green bring a woman to the hotel.

    Judging from Samuel Green''s attitude and that gentle eyes, she knew that this woman was absolutely

    important to Samuel Green.

    Although she didn''t see Nicole Bush''s face clearly, the hall manager understood the rules and simply

    led Samuel Green to the elevator.

    Nicole Bush breathed out with a long sigh of relief until they entered the elevator, but the hand pulling

    Samuel Green''s front was a little wet.

    Sensing her nervousness, Samuel Green was suddenly happy.

    It seems that this is the first time she came to the hotel to do such a thing.

    This perception made him feel better.

    Neither of them spoke along the way.

    Nicole Bush only felt that Samuel Green''s body temperature was scarily hot. She wanted to withdraw

    her hand but meanwhile she was afraid of falling. She could only lean on his chest and listen to his

    strong heartbeat, but she felt nervous without noticing.

    After entering the room, Samuel Green put her on the bed and unfastened the cor of his shirt,

    revealing his strong corbone.

    Nicole Bush only felt that the air in the room was a little hot. She subconsciously went to find the air

    conditioner remote control, but Samuel Green lowered the air conditioner a step ahead.

    ¡°Would you like to take a shower first? they will bring some food here after a while, we will eat

    something first, so that we won''t be hungryter.¡±

    Samuel Green said it easily, but Nicole Bush was very nervous.

    Not to mention eating, she can''t do anything.

    It''s strange to say that she had done this with Samuel Green before, but why is she so nervous now?

    What happened to the pounding voice?

    She felt her heart almost jumping out of her throat.

    Nicole Bush didn''t dare to look directly at Samuel Green''s eyes, and she didn''t even know where to put

    her hands and feet.

    She told herself to rx, rx! It''s not that she hadn''t done it, it¡¯s just changed a ce, and they hadn''t

    done it for five years, but the scenes that she used to slept with Samuel Green suddenly appear in her

    mind. These scenes suddenly jumped out in her mind after five years, making her a little unbearable.

    ¡°I''m going to take a shower first.¡±

    Nicole Bush stood up and wanted to go by herself, but was picked up by Samuel Green at the next

    moment.

    ¡°Your legs are still injured. I''ll hold you in. And your legs can''t get wet. Are you sure you don''t need my

    help?¡±

    ¡°No need to!¡±

    Nicole Bush''s refusal was quick, and she seemed even more nervous.

    Samuel Green loves the way Nicole Bush looks now, he didn''t bother her. Put her on the tub and filled

    up the bathtub. After setting the right water temperature, he said, ¡°You can¡¯t take a bath, you can''t take

    a shower, just wash it by the tub. Call me when you are done, I ¡®Ile in and take you out. The floor is

    wet and slippery, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Got it, get out quickly.¡±

    Nicole Bush never knew that Samuel Green could be so considerate and gentle. It was her who

    prepare the bath water for him before?

    But now he was so attentive and considerate suddenly, she was not used to it in the contrary, and

    wished he disappeared immediately.

    Looking at Nicole Bush''s blushing face, Samuel Green left the bathroom with a smirk and shut the

    door.

    There was a knock on the door outside, and the waiter brought the food.

    Samuel Green let people put things down and left.

    It''s quiet outside.

    Nicole Bush listened for a while closely, and subconsciously wanted to lock the bathroom door. Later,

    she thought, she had to open the doorter. Besides, Samuel Green is a person who is determined to

    do whatever he says. By the way, even if she took a lifetime to hide in the bathroom, she needed to get

    out eventually.

    Having figured this out, Nicole Bush tried to take a deep breath, but she couldn''t calm herself down.

    Her mind was full of Samuel Green''s fatless body, the powerful sprint, and the kind of wildness that

    sweat drenched his body.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Thinking about it, Nicole Bush''s body was a little hot, and her face was burning badly.

    She suddenly threw a handful of cold water at her face.

    Although she hadn''t had sex for five years, it is not need to remember this so clearly?

    Besides, why is she thinking this?

    Did she really want to continue to have rtionship with him?

    Although this man is verybative and fascinated by women, he is also ruthless, isn''t he?

    Nicole Bush keeps talking to herself, but still has no way to calm herself.

    After minutes and seconds, there¡¯s no sound from the bathroom.

    Samuel Green was a little worried.

    Nicole Bush''s legs are inconvenient, will something happen to her?

    He got up and came to the bathroom door, knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Nicole, are you okay?¡±

    Nicole Bush shuddered suddenly, subconsciously saying, ¡°It''s okay.¡±

    She knew she couldn''t hide, she took off her clothes helplessly, washed herself, and wrapped herself in

    a bath towel and wrapped it up firmly. Then she whispered, ¡°I''m fine, you take me out.¡±

    At this moment she was still tense.

    Samuel Green opened the bathroom door and saw Nicole Bush glowing like a lotus just grow out of the

    water. Five years did not leave any traces on her body, but added a feminine charm of maturity.

    There was a tightness in his throat, and there was a pain in some part of his body.

    This is his woman!

    Samuel Green quickly stepped forward, and the rich masculine atmosphere directly filled Nicole Bush''s

    nasal cavity, triggering every cell in her body to jump and scream, the familiar feelings from five years

    ago all came out as if there were no barriers.

    Nicole Bush closed his eyes, her tremblingshes make her even more tasty.

    Samuel Green really wanted her now no matter what happen, but he still held back.

    ¡°Go out and take some food first, I''ll take a shower.¡±

    Samuel Green''s voice is low-pitched, obviously suppressing something.

    Nicole Bush naturally understands his meaning and she did not say anything to him, nodded, and let

    Samuel Green hug her out.

    The air outside is much better than the air in the bathroom.

    Samuel Green put her next to the bed, pushed the dining car over, and whispered, ¡°The food is still

    warm. You eat it first.

    Don''t drink red wine. It''s not good for your health. If you like it, I will drink with you when your legs are

    healed.¡±

    ¡°OK"

    At this time, Nicole Bush converged all the thorns and became somewhat silent and docile, just like five

    years ago.

    Samuel Green touched her head subconsciously. This habitual movement made both of them stunned.

    Nicole Bush reacted first, and though she was shocked, she said with a smile, ¡°Is Mr. Green thinking of

    me as a little girl?

    Don''t forget, I''m already a mother of a kid.

    You don''t need to take care of me, I can take care of yourself, just go and take a shower.¡±

    Her words seemed very m, but her voice was trembling.

    Samuel Green did not make fun of her, smiled and turned to take off his jacket, his watch and mobile

    phone and put them on the table, and then go to the bathroom.

    As he left, it seemed that even Nicole''s breath became smoother.

    Nicole Bush took a few hard breaths and felt like she was alive.

    She looked at the food in the dining car, and it was indeed quite appetizing. This morning, she was

    troubled by Zama and Tim Louis and he didn''t eat much.

    Nicole Bush picked up the chopsticks and ate.

    There was a loud sound of watering from the bathroom. Though Nicole Bush tried to ignore it, but

    her eyes still looked their from time to time.

    It quite normal when she didn''t look at it, but she almost spouted out the food in her mouth when she

    nced the bathroom!

    Who designed this bathroom?

    Damn, it''s actually transparent ss!

    Although it is frosted, the hazy feeling was really exciting to look at!

    No wonder she felt that Samuel Green''s expression was just wired. It turned out that he had watched

    the live version of her bath!

    Nicole Bush''s face turn to fire red.

    God!

    Is her brain made of cement?

    Why didn''t she find this problem just now?

    Now looking at Samuel Green''s sturdy body on the ss, she only felt the heat inside her body is

    Nicole Bush hurriedly lowered her head, and wanted clear what she had seen, but the scene she had

    just seen had been reyed in her mind.

    Ahhhhhhh!

    She is going crazy!

    Nicole Bush grabbed the red wine on the side and slurped half a bottle down, which made her feel

    better.

    Just then, Samuel Green''s phone rang.

    Nicole Bush shouted without thinking.

    ¡°Samuel Green, your phone!¡±

    ¡°Help me pick it up. If it''s from thepany, say I don''t have time to go today.¡±

    Samuel Green''s voice came from inside.

    Nicole Bush nced again, and it was indeed a fancy body.

    It seems that this man has not neglected the exercise of this body in the past five years.

    She subconsciously nced at the number on the phone, and the words Riley George jumped out

    clearly.

    Nicole Bush suddenly came up with an idea.

    Isn''t Riley George always afraid of something will happened between her and Samuel Green?

    If she let Riley George know that she was in the hotel with Samuel Green, will she get out of the bed

    and run over to stop it all?

    At the thought of this, Nicole Bush suddenly get excited.

    Right!

    Just do it!

    Nicole Bush quickly picked up the phone, and subconsciously swiped ording to her previous habits.

    Unexpectedly, Samuel

    Green''s mobile phone was unlocked.

    She was a little flustered for a while.

    After five years, he didn''t change the unlock pattern. Is it because of habit orziness?

    The unlock gesture was originally set by her for Samuel Green.

    She could not help but slip through a trace of difort.

    Nicole Bush quickly suppressed it and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Samuel, where are you? I''m so ufortable! Could youe and see me? I might be dying!¡±

    Riley George''s soft voice came.

    Nicole Bush smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°I''m sorry, Samuel is taking a shower. We just got the room

    at Hilton. If you have something to say you can call uster. We are busy now.¡±

    After saying, Nicole Bush hung up the phone directly, but she was very happy.

 Chapter 68: Who the hell do you think you are?

    Chapter 68: Who the hell do you think you are?

    Riley George thought she had heard it wrong.

    How could Samuel Green''s cell phone be answered by a woman?

    She knows that, Samuel Green cherished his mobile phone very much. She wanted to touch it once

    but was turned down by Samuel. But now there is a woman answering the phone.

    Wait!

    What did the woman say?

    Are they at the Hilton?

    Riley George''s brain suddenly came up with something.

    She opened the quilt violently, jumped off the bed and ripped off needle of her hand, and ran out of the

    room.

    The bodyguard stopped her outside, and Jacob Brown refused to let her go.

    ¡°Miss George, you are still weak, please go in and rest.¡±

    Riley George was stopped at the door of the ward, which make her feel like her heart be scratched.

    ¡°I have to go, Jacob Brown, Samuel is in danger.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jacob Brown was a little surprised. He didn''t receive a call from Mr. Green.

    ¡°Wait a moment, I will call to ask.¡±

    To be cautious, Jacob Brown called Samuel Green in front of Riley George.

    When Nicole Bush saw Jacob Brown''s phone, she understood something. She smiled and threw the

    phone into the quilt, letting it ring.

    Samuel Green never had the habit of not answering the phone, so Jacob Brown was anxious after

    making two consecutive calls.

    Riley George was even more anxious.

    Not answer the phone?

    Are they start to do it?

    No!

    She waited for five years, held herself for five years, and hadn''t slept with Samuel Green yet. How

    could she let other women get ahead first?

    Riley George pushed Jacob Brown away and ran out.

    At this time, Jacob Brown did not dare to hold back, and he quickly caught up.

    ¡°Miss George, I will drive. Do you know where Mr. Green is?¡±

    ¡°Should be at the Hilton.¡±

    Riley George didn''t dare to get in Jacob Brown''s car.

    Jacob Brown is Samuel Green''s men. If he knows what Samuel Green is doing, he will definitely stop

    Riley George.

    Sure enough, after hearing about the Hilton Hotel, Jacob Brown remembered that Samuel Green was

    with Nicole Bush in the

    end. He was stunned for a moment, as if he understood something.

    ¡°Ms. George, you are still in the hospital. I just have Mr. Green over.¡±

    Jacob Brown wanted to grab Riley George, but Riley George who is supposedly weak, pushed Jacob

    Brown away with an

    amazing strength and ran out of the gate of the hospital like there is a zombie chasing her, stopped a

    taxi directly, went towards the Hilton Hotel.

    Jacob Brown was pushed so hard that he hit the corner of the desk. His old waist got really hurt, but

    now it is not his turn to cry.

    If anyone disturbs Samuel Green''s business, even he has ten heads, they are not enough for Samuel

    to punch.

    Jacob Brown quickly chased it up, but unfortunately Riley George moved too fast, and she had already

    left. He could only follow her in annoyance, secretly praying not to cause a big mess.

    Nicole Bush saw that the phone sound was gone, took out the phone and nced at it, and deleted

    Jacob Brown''s caller ID.

    At this time, Samuel Green came out of the bathroom with the bath towel.

    His hair was not dry. He shook his head casually, and water droplets sshed around, and a drop of

    water slid across his handsome face along his hair tip, down the throat knot, through the beautiful

    corbone, and directly passed on a strong chest.

    Samuel Green is a man who cherished his shape. There is no trace of fat on his body. The strong

    muscles are showing thebination of strength and beauty.

    Nicole Bush swallowed involuntarily.

    Even after five years, she still had to admit that Samuel Green has a perfect figure.

    Seeing the emotion in Nicole Bush''s eyes, Samuel Green''s lips slightly raised.

    ¡°Are you satisfied? Miss Bush?¡±

    He came in front of Nicole Bush, and the breath of the male hormone came across, even the

    surrounding air began to be fresh.

    Nicole Bush breathed heavily, trying to remove her eyes but felt that would be too affected. She wanted

    to calm herself down, and before saying anything, she felt a warm body leaning over.

    She unconsciously moved a few points aside.

    Samuel Green didn''t say anything. He looked at the dining car and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you finish

    eating?¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Nicole Bush nodded and felt like she was now a primary school student. She had so much to say but

    didn''t know how to say them. Her brain seemed to be blocked by something now and it couldn''t work

    properly.

    ¡°Nervous?¡±

    This is something Samuel Green didn''t expect.

    After all, the two of them shared the same bed every day for three years after marriage. He couldnt

    think of any reason Nicole Bush being so nervous and shy.

    Nicole Bush wants to raise her head and say she is not, but Samuel Green is too close. As soon as she

    looks up, his lips touch Samuel Green''s thin lips.

    With a ¡°boom¡±, Samuel Green''s breath of abstinence copsed instantly.

    He shoved Nicole Bush violently, and his cool thin lips covered her lips.

    Nicole Bush was shocked.

    This was not her original n!

    She shoved Samuel Green, but he was pressed against her like a mountain, and his hot temperature

    seemed to melt her.

    Nicole Bush was a little confused.

    Samuel Green took the opportunity to knock on her teeth, demanding her for the sweetness.

    Five years.

    Every time he dreamed about her at midnight, he fantasized about Nicole Bush being around, and now

    he finally really grabbed her. How could he let go?

    The domineering and hot kiss enveloped Nicole Bush like a rain curtain.

    At this moment, she forgot to struggle and forget her n. The long-lost warmth and breath instantly

    aroused the hidden desire in her heart, and her body was even more scary hot.

    She involuntarily hugged Samuel Green''s neck, taking advantage to bite his neck and shoulders.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    But the man¡¯s muscles were too hard, and her teeth were aching, driving her to kick and punch him like

    an angry little tigress.

    Samuel Green chuckled and hugged her harder, tempting her to experience the most wonderful

    emotionalmunication between male and female.

    The temperature in the air is getting higher and higher, and the two people''s breathing is getting faster

    and faster. Just as Nicole Bush is about to give up and she is about to merge with Samuel Green, there

    is a knock on the door outside.

    ¡°Samuel! Open the door! Open the door immediately!¡±

    Nicole Bush woke up like a dream, an electric shock flew through her body. She subconsciously

    pushed away Samuel Green.

    Samuel Green was about to do it but was suddenly pushed away, and he was obviously kind of angry.

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    There was a hint of temptation in his voice, and cold sweat was still on his forehead.

    Nicole Bush was trembling all over, not yet able to ease from the passion just now, but her mind was

    clear.

    She knows who is outside.

    Seeing that she was disheveled and gasping, she secretly scolded herself.

    Why didn''t she withstand Samuel Green''s sexy attack, and almost lost?

    ¡°Someone is looking for you outside.¡±

    Nicole Bush quickly pulled over the quilt to cover herself, but because of the eager, her cover was not

    very nice, the mboyant tattoo was exposed outside, like an evil elf, and Samuel Green became very

    impatient.

    ¡°Leave her alone.¡±

    Samuel Green climb up to her, intending to continue important hot stuff just now, but Nicole Bush

    skipped aside.

    ¡°It''s noisy outside, it''s not good to get peoplee here. You should go and check it out. I don''t want to

    be disturbed when we are doing this kind of thing.¡±

    This is true.

    Samuel Green was extremely ufortable for being disturb, and all his anger was on his face. He

    wished to cut the people outside the door into pieces.

    That man outside would better had something really urgent, otherwise...

    Samuel Green dragged his towel and cover himself with a mean face, then quickly got out of bed and

    walked towards the door.

    Nicole Bush sighed involuntarily and copsed on the bed.

    This man is addictive!

    And he''s the kind of addiction you can''t quit!

    She has to stay sensible at all times!

    When Nicole Bush secretly m herself down, Samuel Green had reached the entrance and suddenly

    opened the door, and a woman rushed in instantly.

    ¡°Samuel, are you okay?¡±

    This is the first time Riley George hase into contact with Samuel Green at such a close distance.

    God!

    His body are so attractive!

    His body temperature is so high!

    He looks so charming after taking off his clothes!

    Riley George was dumbfounded for a moment.

    Samuel Green couldn''t expect that the person who ran to stop him was Riley George!

    Isn''t this woman unable to get out of bed after food poisoning?

    Wasn''t she too weak to wake up for a whole night?

    Samuel Green feels sick and ufortable looking at her expression of being turned on.

    He pushed Riley George away, frowning, and asked sharply, ¡°What are you doing? Who let you came

    up here?¡±

    Riley George was just immersed in fantasy, and now she was squinted by Samuel Green''s cold eyes

    and came back to normal quickly.

    ¡°!''lle over to see if you are OK. Samuel, who is the woman inside? Who is inside?¡±

    Riley George wanted to rush inside as she saying this.

    Samuel Green has never hated Riley George so much.

    Look at this woman''s ruddyplexion, anxious look. How could she be a weak person after food

    poisoning?

    It seems that he was cheated by this woman again.

    His body is in pain because of the interruption, and Samuel Green''s temper was even worse.

    ¡°Get your ass out of here!¡±

    His voice was extremely cold, with irrepressible anger, as if it would explode in the next moment.

    If they are at home, Riley George would definitely leave obediently. She couldn''t bear Samuel Green''s

    anger, but now she was out of mind due to jealousy and unwillingness. For the past five years, her

    forbearance has almost been stolen by other women. This fear of losing Samuel Green made her

    ¡°I won''t leave here! Samuel, I''ve been with you for five years, how can you be here with other women?

    Have you ever thought about my feelings? Have you thought of Joseph Green? If Joseph Green knows

    his father is sleeping with other women, what would he think?¡¯

    Riley George has always used Joseph Green as her shield.

    Samuel Green used to be nice to her for Joseph''s sake, but now Samuel Green''s expression is

    gloomier.

    Nicole Bush listened to this wonderful scene inside, she quietly smiled.

    It''s a pity that her legs weren''t healed yet, or else she will film this scene. It''s too wonderful, isn''t it?

    Samuel Green looked at Riley George, who was iming to be Mrs. Green, and suddenly realized that

    she had indeed given the woman too much authority for so many years that she forgot who she was,

    and she was able to live in Green. Family, who''s blessed to stay with Joseph Green!

    Samuel Green''s eyes were terrible, and he said word by word, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do I need

    your permission to decide who and where to sleep with a woman?¡±

 Chapter 69: Anyway, I Can Wait

    Chapter 69: Anyway, I Can Wait

    Riley George was frightened by Samuel Green''s fury even if she was full of unwilling.

    She took a step back suddenly, and she seemed to remember something suddenly, her face turn

    extremely pale.

    ¡°No, Samuel, I just...¡±

    ¡°Just what? Just can''t control your jealousy? Just want to sleep with me but you cannot find a chance?

    Riley George, you should remember your identity! You can stay in the Green Family and watch Joseph

    Green grow up with your own eyes, not because of my affection to you, but because of that person! ¡°

    Samuel Green suddenly pinched Riley George''s neck, and his eyes were scarlet like an angry lion, as

    if he could swallow Riley George in the next moment.

    Riley George was suddenly scared.

    She rarely saw Samuel Green be so angry, especially now that the hands on her neck are like

    iron tongs, and her neck will be pinched at anytime.

    Riley George was really scared at this moment.

    ¡°Samuel, don''t do this! I''m sorry! I will never do this again! Don''t kill me! You know, I am his widow! If he

    knew you treated me like this, he would not forgive you!¡±

    Riley George had to use that man as her shield, the man who was enough power to make her get her

    status in the Green Family all these years!

    Muscles on the back of Samuel Green''s hand popped out, the strength of his hands did not decrease

    at all.

    He wished to strangle this woman!

    Unfortunately, he can''t!

    Samuel Green suddenly threw Riley George aside.

    Riley George fell on the floor and made a loud noise.

    Jacob Brown, who ran into the room in the distance, saw this scene, and his legs almost softened.

    It seemed that she really disturbed Samuel Green.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I will get Miss George away!¡±

    Jacob Brown quickly stepped forward, directly picked up Riley George and nned to leave, but heard

    Samuel Green say, ¡°From today, throw her back to the George family. If she can''t understand her

    status in the Green Family and what kind of rtionship she needs to maintain with me, she will be

    forbidden to enter the Green Family again in my life! Joseph Green is grown up now and can stand on

    his own feet!¡±

    Riley George''s strength got rushed away.

    ¡°No! You can''t do this! Samuel! Joseph Green is my treasure! You can''t take him away from me!¡±

    Riley George struggled and want to do something, but Jacob Brown covered her mouth directly and

    pulled her out.

    Disturbing Samuel Green is enough to killed him for thousands of times. If Riley George continues to

    make trouble, he''s afraid he will lose his job.

    Jacob Brown dragged Riley George away, but always felt Samuel Green''s eyes keep looking at him

    like a hunter looking at his target.

    He was sweating and sweating, and it seemed that the bonus was gone again.

    The door was finally clean, but Samuel Green didn''t have the desire just now.

    There are too many things in his eyes, too many things on his body, which makes him a little

    breathless.

    Nicole Bush heard the sound outside disappearing, knowing that the scene was also over.

    She leaned against the head of the bed and watched Samuel Green walk in, the eyesight looked

    straight at her, as if he could see through all her tricks and all her thoughts.

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    Nicole Bush stared straight at him, not timid and even amused.

    She is really happy!

    Seeing Riley George and Samuel Green having conflict, she was very happy.

    With Samuel Green''s temper, should he deal with her now?

    But so what?

    She doesn''t care!

    Since reborn from the fire five years ago, she has nothing to care about.

    Looking at Nicole Bush''s indifferent look, and even the provoking eyes, Samuel Green understood

    everything.

    Who can get ess to his phone and unlock it quickly, besides Nicole Bush?

    Riley George was in the hospital, and even she had the ability to know everything, it was impossible to

    know what he and

    Nicole Bush were doing here unless someone told her.

    Thinking of his phone in the bathroom, what else did Samuel Green not see through?

    He looked at Nicole Bush and couldn''t see why the woman was tossing him so much, to punish him?

    Or to punish Riley George? Or she hates both of them?

    Samuel Green felt choked.

    All these incidents were enough to make him understand that Nicole Bush refused to have a

    rtionship with him. Even if she was so distracted, and unable to get rid of his temptation, she had a

    way to calm herself down.

    This woman really doesn''t love him anymore!

    Samuel Green suddenly felt unprecedentedly ufortable. The feeling seemed like someone have

    dug his heart out by life.

    It''s empty, but with a trace of pain, deep into the bone.

    Silence overwhelmed Nicole Bush.

    Shouldn''t this man question her angrily?

    She was ready to bear his anger, but what did he mean to stare at her thoughtfully?

    Nicole Bush couldn''t figure it out and felt really confused.

    Samuel Green finally looked away and walked aside to pick up his clothes and put them on. The

    enthusiasm just seemed to be drawn away in a sh, and the rest of him was only indifference and

    destion.

    Nicole Bush didn''t know why she thought of the word destion, but she suddenly felt that way.

    Looking at the lonely back of Samuel Green, she suddenly felt ufortable.

    His eyes were tooplicated for her to understand, but now what is it for?

    Samuel Green put on his clothes. Looking back at Nicole Bush, he said, ¡°Is there any ce you want to

    go? If not, I will send you back to the house of the Greens.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole Bush never thought Samuel Green would react like this.

    He is not angry?

    Why?

    Nicole Bush almost blurted out and asked, but fortunately she hasn''t gone crazy, and the words were

    swallowed by her mouth.

    ¡°You don''t want it?¡±

    She asked carefully, but regretted it when she asked, because she saw Samuel Green''s angry and

    condemned eyes.

    ¡°Then I am just asking casually.¡±

    Nicole Bush shrank timidly and decided not to touch the man''s bottom line for now.

    ¡°Coward!¡±

    Samuel Green uttered it lightly, almost making Nicole Bush blown up.

    What does he mean by coward?

    She''s just...

    After thinking for a long time, she really couldn''t think of the reason why she couldn''t talk about it. She

    could only keep her head down and remain silent.

    Samuel Green''s depressed mood was somewhat eased, and whispered, ¡°Go back to the house of the

    Greens. I¡¯m going to deal with thepany in the next few days. I ¡®Il send a message to Lucaster.

    You can video him. If In the next few days, if you feel that there is not much physical problem, you can

    start to conceive the design of our new project.¡±

    hearing to Samuel Green talking about work, Nicole Bush paused, but nodded and said, ¡°Got it, give

    me a week, I will give you the initial prototype, but if you want to perfect the design, I am afraid it will

    still take some time.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, I can afford it.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel Green finished and handed Nicole Bush her clothes.

    They just couldn''t wait to pull them down, and the clothes still had each other''s body temperature, but

    now it seems that there is a gap between them, and it is difficult to cross.

    Nicole Bush took the coat with aplex expression, and put it on silently.

    Samuel Green saw the tattoo on Nicole Bush.

    That is an overall tattoo that throughout her body.

    She is not a woman who likes tattoos, why did she do this?

    Is it to change herself?

    Is it because of other reasons?

    He remembered that the doctor said that Nicole Bush is allergic to cephalosporins. How can she not

    use anti-inmmatory drugs with such arge tattoo?

    Why did she bear all this?

    ¡°Does your tattoo have any special meaning?¡±

    Samuel Green still asked.

    Nicole Bush''s hand gave a slight pause.

    The tattoos are to cover the marks left by the burn, but can this be said to Samuel Green? Now what is

    the point of talking about these?

    Nicole Bush sneered and said, ¡°I just like it.¡±

    ¡°You like it?¡±

    Samuel Green uttered these words, his eyes got dark and unclear.

    Nicole Bush avoided his gaze, quickly packed herself, and whispered, ¡°I want to go back, I''m sorry to

    make you spend the money this time.¡±

    There is a bit of pride and sarcasm in this remark.

    Samuel Green sneered and said, ¡°If you feel sorry, I can save the money. You know, it doesn''t take long

    to undress.¡±

    Nicole Bush almost bit her tongue.

    She hasn''t seen him in five years, and the man ''s way of flirting with women is still so brilliant.

    She sneered, daring not to talk.

    Samuel Green said again.

    ¡°Coward.¡±

    Nicole Bush''s hands sped tightly, hoping to punch her fist at Samuel Green''s face, but she still held

    back.

    Maybe she was really a bit counseling.

    Samuel Green stepped forward to pick up Nicole Bush and walked out of the door.

    The lobby manager saw Samuel Greene down and greeted him quickly.

    ¡°Mr. Green, you...¡±

    ¡°From now on, you are fired! Also, tell your boss, I bought this hotel.¡±

    Samuel Green finished talking coldly, turned around and left.

    Nicole Bush knew that he had let out his anger on the lobby manager.

    The poor lobby manager was implicated because he leaked Samuel Green''s room number and didn''t

    stop Riley George. It seems that she was guilty.

    Nicole Bush looked at the lobby manager''s unbelievable face, somewhat guilty, and she decide to let

    Allen Brook rearranged something for this manager to do. She couldn''t let others lose their job because

    of her, right?

    Samuel Green carried Nicole Bush out of the hotel and saw Nicole Bush keep gazing the lobby

    manager. He somewhat understand something.

    ¡°Want to plead for that woman?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Nicole Bush immediately refused.

    She is not stupid, how could she admit.

    Samuel Green did not argue with her, fastened her seat belts, and got on the cab.

    The car quickly returned to the house of the Greens.

    When Zama saw Samuel Green holding Nicole Bush in, her expression looked very bad, but she didn''t

    express it in front of Samuel Green.

    ¡°Sir, wee!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Samuel Green didn''t say anything. After sending Nicole Bush back to the room, he said to Zama when

    he came out, ¡°I''ll find a servant to serve Catherine exclusively. I won''t let you do anything for her in the

    future.¡±

    Mom''s face suddenly changed.

    ¡°Sir, what do you mean? Are you going to set me up? Or do I make you upset for anything I do to Miss

    Catherine?¡±

 Chapter 70: I Cant Watch Him Stupid to dead

    Chapter 70: I Can''t Watch Him Stupid to dead

    Samuel Green looked at this nanny who had watched him grown up since he was a child. He couldn''t

    be so cruel, but thinking how Nicole Bush hadn''t eaten in the morning, and whispered, ¡°No, I just think

    you are rtively strange to her, you can do the work you are familiar with. Besides, she is the designer

    I invited. She has to concentrate on the design drawings recently, so you don¡¯t need to disturb her.¡±

    When he was finished, Samuel Green turned and left.

    Zama was a little angry. She looked at Nicole Bush''s room, and she was very ufortable.

    This woman must have said something bad to Samuel Green, otherwise how could Samuel Green treat

    herself like this?

    In the past, he would let her take care of everything in the family, but now he actually put in someone

    for Catherine. For Zama, this is a kind of provocation and humiliation.

    She hated Nicole Bush.

    Nicole Bush knows nothing about these things. She only knows that when she returns to the room,

    Samuel Green says that Lucas Bush will talk to her for a while. She can''t wait to know if her son is

    good or not. She doesn''t want to know too much anything.

    It didn''t take long for Lucas Bush ''s video to be posted.

    Nicole Bush quickly connected.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    When Lucas Bush''s happy face appeared in the video, Nicole Bush smiled happily.

    ¡°How do you do? Have you adapted the life there?¡±

    ¡°It''s all okay, this is a remote ind, but there is a training base here. Mommy, I tell you, the training

    base here is real! Just like in the movie, everything is real. Wow ON! It¡¯s so cool!¡±

    Lucas Bush was excited.

    It can tell that he likes there.

    Nicole Bush knows that her son likes these military things as soon as he was born, probably this is with

    Samuel Green. It is said that when he joined the army, he did serve the country well. If Mrs. Green had

    not forced him to return to inheritance, perhaps now Samuel Green is probably a major general.

    Seeing her son is so happy, Nicole Bush''s heart finally eased.

    ¡°As long as you are happy, pay attention to safety, no matter what kind of training, you have to focus on

    safety, understand?¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mommy. You don''t have to worry about me, I ''ll take care of myself. It''s you that make me

    worried, how is your leg? Is it better? I think you don''t seem to be in the hospital, are youe back to

    Aunt Kent ''s house? But no one takes care of you, can you take care of yourself alone? Mommy, do

    you want hire a nurse?¡±

    Lucas Bush is like a little grown up, and he talks a lot, and Nicole Bush just feels warm in her heart.

    ¡°Little kiddo, you are only four years old, and you don''t have to worry about our adult affairs. I just want

    to tell you now that you spend your time having fun that belongs to your age, and mommy will take care

    of myself¡±

    ¡°Got it mommy. I miss you so much!¡±

    Lucas Bush suddenly became coquettish, and the small chubby face beeped, he was so cute.

    Originally, he looked very delicate and like a porcin doll, but he likes to pretend to be grown-up, and

    now he went there. It seems that the child''s nature has been triggered. This kind of childlike make

    Nicole Bush sad.

    ¡°Mummy misses you too. When Mummy waits for you to return triumphantly, Mummy will cook fantastic

    food for you!¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Really? I want to eat sweet and sour carp made by mommy!¡±

    Lucas Bush jumped happily.

    ¡°Okay! Anything you want to eat is for you.¡±

    Nicole Bush now wants to give Lucas Bush the best things in the world.

    At this moment, a little boy simr to Lucas Bush ran over.

    ¡°Boss, what are you doing here? We are going to start naming outside. Huh? Who is this beautiful

    sister? Boss, do you actually have a girlfriend?¡±

    Joseph Green asked in a silly voice, very curious about Nicole Bush.

    Lucas Bush frowned slightly and took the phone aside.

    ¡°Get out of here! This is my mummy! You go first and tell the instructor I will go immediately.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Joseph Green didn''t care about Lucas Bush''s attitude towards him, he grinned at the video before he

    ran out.

    ¡°Auntie Beauty, my name is Joseph Green! I''m a fellow of the boss! When we go back, I want to go to

    your house to eat the delicious food made by aunt!¡±

    ¡°Get out! I won''t give you anything my mom made!¡±

    Lucas Bush was quite speechless to Joseph Green''s shameless behavior.

    Nicole Bush was stunned.

    Is this Joseph Green?

    Is this the son that Riley George gave birth to?

    He and Lucas Bush really look a bit simr.

    Nicole Bush''s mood is veryplicated, but the child is innocent. She sees that Joseph Green is really

    good to Lucas Bush. Lucas Bush hates Joseph Green, but he has a little worry in his eyes.

    After all, family is more important, isn''t it?

    Even if it was not born by the same mother, that kind of affection is constant.

    Nicole Bush is very contradictory.

    On the one hand, she hopes that Lucas Bush will be a true brother with Joseph Green ording

    to his own ideas, but on the other hand, she can''t bear the idea that he is the son of Riley George.

    After all, if it were not for their mother and son, she and her children would not have experienced so

    much.

    Nicole Bush tangled.

    Lucas Bush saw Nicole Bush''s brow furrowed as he turned around. He realized something and

    whispered, ¡°Mom, you can rest assured, I won''t y with him.¡±

    When he heard his son say this, Nicole Bush suddenly felt very ufortable.

    Families are always irrepressible. How can she make her son feel wronged because of the grudges of

    the previous generation?

    ¡°Take good care of him. Mommy believes you can handle the rtionship.¡±

    Lucas Bush was a little surprised.

    ¡°Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Don''t care what Mommy wants to do, Lucas, Mommy hopes you can live with the truest thoughts in

    your heart. Don''tpromise yourself for anyone, even Mommy, it''s irresponsible to you and also a

    sphemy for mommy. You have the right to make friends. If he is really good enough to be a brother

    of you, then be a brother with him. Everyone can''t choose their origin, but have the right to decide

    where you want to go in your life. Mommy hopes you like him, and wants to be a brother with him

    because he is worthy of your offering, but don''t give him up for his family or his mother.¡±

    Nicole Bush expressed her idea to Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush still didn''t understand it, but he heard that Mummy didn''t object to him and Joseph Green

    making friends, and even encouraged.

    He embarrassedly rubbed the back of the head and said, ¡°Oh, he''s really stupid, he doesn''t know the

    games I designed, and his body is also very weak. On the way here, he was still unsatisfied and spit

    out, I don''t want such ame brother.¡±

    Lucas Bush, who is arrogant, looks like Samuel Green.

    Nicole Bush smiled lightly and whispered, ¡°But you didn''t abandon him.¡±

    ¡°That''s because he''s stupid! I can''t always watch him stupid to dead. Okay, Mommy, I can''t talk to you, I

    need to report first. I''ll contact youter, Mommy goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye son!¡±

    Nicole Bush hung up the video reluctantly.

    She can feel the excitement and happiness of Lucas Bush, and also pleased that Lucas Bush can

    make friends, which was impossible in the United States.

    Lucas Bush has always been worried about her and Zoe Bush. He was supposed to have the

    innocence that belongs to four-year-old children, but he gave them all up for them.

    He followed Allen Brook and learn some life skills. Although he did not say it, Nicole Bush knew that he

    was to learn more to protect her and Zoe.

    Lucas Bush didn¡¯t have time and didn''t bother to make friends due to heavy study Nicole Bush thought

    he would grow up alone. Now that she sees him get along well with Joseph Green, she finally feels

    relieved, but also a little worried.

    Why is that child Riley George''s son?

    Nicole Bush tangled, but he didn''t n to embarrass herself. Everything will work out naturally, whether

    will Lucas Bush and Joseph Green be close friends depends on them. She should not think too

    much about it.

    Figured this out, Nicole Bush put down her phone and turned on herputer to start designing the

    prototype. She left everything behind.

    When Zama saw Nicole Bush enter the room, she never came out again, and never called her. She

    was sure that Nicole Bush hated her and said something bad in front of Samuel Green.

    She stared at the door resentfully and she want to called Riley George to ask about the situation on

    Riley George, only to find that Riley George was kicked back to her family by Samuel Green.

    Zama is extremely shocked!

    It seems this Catherine should not be underestimated!

    On the first day here, Riley George, who had lived here for five years, was kicked back to her family,

    and she also set her up,

    If she keep doing like this, there will be no peace in the Green family?

    Zama is afraid, she began to n on something.

    When Riley George was sent back to the Georges, her mother, Swift Jerry, was stunned.

    ¡°What''s the matter? Why did youe back? Samuel didn''te back with you?¡±

    Swift Jerry watched Riley Georgee home empty-handed, followed by Jacob Brown behind him,

    and for a moment she couldn''t figure out what was going on.

    Riley George rushed directly into Swift Jerry''s arms.

    ¡°Mom! Samuel drove me back! What should I do? What should I do?¡±

    Riley George''s cry terrified Swift Jerry.

    ¡°What''s going on? What did you do? How did Samuel Green get you back? Jossy? Didn''t Jossye

    back together? Louis, what''s going on?¡±

    Swift Jerry waspletely confused.

    The George family has fallen eight years ago. Fortunately, at that time, Riley George and Samuel

    Green had a rtionship. Swift Jerry thought that as long as the Riley George can marry into the Green

    Family, even if the George family has fallen, people will help the George family for the sake of Green

    family.

    Who knows that the banquet was vacated by Nicole Bush, she had a rtionship with Samuel Green,

    and was also photographed by the media, and the opportunity is gone.

    Riley George had no choice but to travel far away. When she came back, she imed to pregnant with

    the Green Family children five years ago, Swift Jerry saw a glimmer of hope. After the George family

    fell, she lived a hard life for three years, and she never wanted to go back to the days of poverty and

    pain.

    She thought Riley George gave birth to the heir of the Green Family, and her glory days areing,

    but what is going on?

    Why did Samuel suddenly drive Riley

    George back? Moreover, judging from the expression of Jacob, she had made a terrible mistake.

    Swift Jerry suddenly get nervous.

 Chapter 71: Is This the Reason That You Defeat Me?

    Chapter 71: Is This the Reason That You Defeat Me?

    Jacob saw Swift''s panicked eyes and said nkly, "Miss George made a mistake, and Mr. Green sent

    Miss George back to reflect on herself. During this span, Miss George''s expenses will no longer be

    paid by the Green Family. If Miss George still couldn''t understand what she had done, ording to Mr.

    Green, Miss George would not be permitted to go back. The junior Mr. Green is now grown up, Mr.

    Green will teach him personally, so we don''t bother you. Now that I have delivered her to you, Mrs.

    Jerry, I will leave first."

    Having said this, Jacob turned away without any hesitation.

    Swift waspletely shocked.

    How did that happen?

    She pped Riley in her face.

    "What the hell have you done that make Samuel so angry? Don''t you know that he is our main finance

    support? It''s been five years, you haven''t been able to be Mrs Green, and now you even make Samuel

    disgust you. What the hell are you doing in these five years?"

    Swift''s p was very heavy. Riley was unprepared and fell directly to the ground.

    She was so aggrieved, and she immediately started crying.

    "I didn''t do anything! For the past five years, I have been careful. I have done everything for you and for

    the George Family! But what did I get? Samuel didn''t treat me sincerely in his heart! He never looked at

    me seriously. You thought he loved me and cherished me when I was pregnant with a child and he took

    me back to Green Family. In the past five years, you were very happy with the allowance of Green

    Family and the filial piety I gave you. Do you even care how I live the past five years? Samuel has

    never touched me neither even let me enter his room! I gave birth to Joseph, heir to the Green Family,

    but until now, they still call me Miss George, not Mrs. Green! Have you asked me what I was doing in

    the past five years? Did you forget that I am your daughter, not your cash cow?"

    Riley couldn''t help crying, as if she was really aggrieved.

    Swift had never seen Riley like this.

    She had always known that her daughter was the most self-reliant one in the family. She never had to

    tell anybody what she wanted, because she originally had a very clear goal. But now such a decadent,

    so wronged Riley, Was she really her daughter?

    Was she the one who eager toe back and told her that she was going to marry the Green Family

    and bring their family with a beautiful future?

    Swift waspletely stunned. It took a while toe back to reality.

    "I just p you when I am really angry. Why are you really crying? You are a mother, what will other

    people think of you if they see this? Get up and tell me, what the hell is going on?"

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Swift lifted up Riley and helped her sit on the sofa.

    Beingforted by her mother, she felt even more wronged, but she also knew that she had to tell

    Swift her current situation and let Jerry help her figure a way out.

    When she told Swift everything, Swift frowned tightly.

    "You didn''t check who that Catherine was and where she came from?"

    "I checked. She''s a car designer from the United States, but she is a beginner and she is just a little

    famous. It is said that Samuel paid a big price to invite her back. But mom, you didn''t see that woman,

    her appearance is too attractive, Samuel Green failed in love with her like crazy when he saw her, and

    now she was taken to Green Family''s vi. You know, Green Family''s old house has always been

    essible only by Green Family''s daughter-inw. I was permitted to get in there because of Joseph.

    But why can such a bitch enter Green Family?¡±

    Riley said more and more unwilling.

    Swift quickly patted her hand and said, "You are too anxious. And since you failed to kill her in the

    ident of the test drive, just stopped attempting to kill her for now. This woman looks a little tricky;

    otherwise it won''t let Samuel be overwhelmed by her. But everyone has weaknesses. If you find her

    weaknesses, you will make her obedient. You have paid so much for Green Family and have lived with

    Green Family for five years. Outsiders also know that you are a woman from the Green Family, so they

    will be so kind to you and to our George Family. If you are kicked out of the Green Family, you know

    better than me what we will face in the future. Riley, we have to n ahead for this. You will live at

    home for a few days, and I will take care of Samuel. Now you should do nothing, try to make a gesture

    of regret and make others sympathize you and pity you, understand?"

    Upon hearing Swift, Riley immediately understood.

    "I get it. Mom, you are still the best.¡±

    Riley hugged Swift like a lost child.

    Swift patted her shoulder and said with a smile, "You lost your father when you were five years old. The

    entire George Family was supported by me as a woman. If we can''t manage to run our family anymore,

    I don''t want you to be sorry for ourselves, but now we have this connection to the Green Family, we

    cannot let it go. The Green Family is a family of century-old in the Seapolis City and has a deep

    foundation. Without its support, we would not survive, so Riley, no matter how difficult it is, you still

    have a son, and this is the bargaining chip that you can defeat!"

    "But Joseph was sent out for special training by Samuel, he was not at Green Family.¡±

    Speaking of this, Riley was a bit upset.

    She was Joseph''s mother, but Samuel didn''t even tell her where he was going. She was really angry

    and unwilling.

    Swift didn''t expect Samuel to be so mad, but it seemed that all this was caused by that woman.

    "Don''t worry, although Joseph is not in the Green Family, he will definitely contact you. At that time, you

    only need to say that you are sick, or something bad happens to you. Joseph''s concern for you will

    definitely make him ask toe back to see you, as long as Joseph is back we will seize the chance.¡±

    Swift inspired Riley.

    When they were nning something, Zama called in.

    "Miss George, I heard that you were kicked back to your family by mister.¡¯

    There was no doubt that Zama''s phone made Riley even more embarrassed.

    ¡°Are you calling tough at me?"

    In the Green Family, Zama always felt that she was Samuel''s nanny and was very dissatisfied with her.

    Now, calling Riley at this time made Riley even angrier.

    Swift was an experienced yer of the game, patting the back of Riley''s hand, and intimating her not to

    treat Zama at that way.

    Zama couldn''t care about Riley''s attitude now, she was eager to know what happened.

    "Miss George, please don''t wrong me. I''m in line with you when Catherine is drove out of the Green

    Family. But I don''t know why Mr. Green drove you back to the Gorge Family. You probably don''t know

    that when I came back, he actually said that he would like to especially hire a nanny for Catherine. He

    would not allow me to intervene with her business.¡±

    Zama''s words left Riley stunned.

    Everyone knew Zama¡¯s status in the Green Family. At the time, Nicole would have to respect Zama.

    Now Samuel treated Zama this way for that woman?

    No wonder Zama took the initiative to call her!

    Riley suddenly felt her opportunity came.

    ¡°Zama, I found that Samuel and a woman went to the Hilton hotel and got a room there. So, I rushed

    there. I didn''t expect that Samuel was so ruthless to me for this woman. I thought it was because I was

    so weak. But I didn''t expect Zama was treated like that."

    Riley said very sadly.

    Zama was stunned.

    "You said that Mr. Green and Catherine went out to the hotel? It means that they have had sex.¡¯

    No wonder Mr. Green treated her like this for the sake of Catherine! Men are animal that cherish the

    sex. Now Catherine has slept with Samuel, of course he would listen to her whatever she said.

    This woman was so tricky!

    Zama was mad to death, but she then heard Riley say, "I don''t know, Samuel was not wearing any

    clothes when I arrived, and I didn''t see if the woman inside was Catherine.¡±

    Although saying that, Riley thought the voice is Catherine.

    Yes!

    Besides Catherine, who else could get close to Samuel?

    Thinking of Samuel who was her precious man wasid by another woman, Riley was extremely hatred

    and wanted to take a knife out to cut her apart.

    Zama had confirmed that it was Catherine who did this.

    "Miss George, there is a chance now. I know you have more method to do this. Now Mr. Green is going

    to find a nanny. You know, if this nanny belongs to our side...¡±

    Zama didn''t say anythingter, but Riley already understood.

    "Thank you, Zama, I will do this."

    "That''s good, Miss George. I also hope that we work hard together. You know, I still prefer you to be

    Mrs. Green in the George Family.¡¯

    Zama hung up the phone after speaking.

    Riley sneered and said, "She''s an old bitch. She is just a maid and a butler. Does she think she is the

    master of the Green Family? When I became Mrs. Green one day, I fired this old woman first!"

    Swift whispered, "Anyway, we still need her help. I''ll find the babysitter. I can''t let this Catherine stay in

    the Green Family anyway!"

    They smiled at each other, something was self-exnatory.

    Nicole didn''t know anything about it. She had a preliminary idea in her mind, and buried her head in the

    design. She didn''t feel hungry until the first draft was drawn. When she looked at the time, it was four

    oclock in the afternoon.

    Missing the lunch time, it''s no wonder that she was so hungry.

    Nicole just felt a little strange. Zama didn''te to ask her to have lunch. Was it Samuel''smand?

    Did he punish her for she refused to make love with him this morning?

    She shook her head and got out of the room in the wheelchair. Zama was preparing dinner, Nicole

    asked, "Zama, is there anything to eat? I am a little hungry.¡±

    Zama nced at her, and said ecstatically, "Miss Catherine really hurts me. Mr. Green said, he will find

    a nanny for you, I won''t be allowed to intervene in everything you do. Before the new nannyes,

    Catherine Miss can do whatever you want.¡±

    After she finished, she didn''t care about Catherine''s expression, she turned around and left.

    Nicole was stunned.

    Samuel, what the hell was he doing?

    Found a nanny for her?

    Wasn''t it obvious that he wanted the rtionship between her and Zama worsen?

 Chapter 72: No Effect on Me

    Chapter 72: No Effect on Me

    "Zama!"

    Nicole wanted to exin to Zama, but Zama only left her a decisive back.

    It seemed that Zama was really offended.

    Nicole sighed, not knowing how to deal with Samuel''s self-proimed decisions.

    She came to the kitchen and nned to get some food by herself, but there was nothing in the kitchen

    and the refrigerator was empty.

    How could the huge Green Family have no spare ingredients?

    The only exnation is that Zama started to target at her, and she really would not allow her stay at

    this house.

    Nicole felt a little speechless.

    She took out her mobile phone and ordered a takeaway on the phone.

    While waiting for the takeaway, Nicole continued to conceive the design in the living room.

    The concept of Samuel was actually quite close to hers. At least they were mainly based on safety

    performance and beautiful appearance. Nowadays, the sports car market was verypetitive, and

    with the increase in people''s ie level, people''s demand for cars had also increased, the cars were

    not only the previous mobility tools, but also thefort and diverse tools showing off for their

    personality.

    Nicole knew that Green Family''s auto industry is aimed at young people. Naturally, its appearance also

    needed to be gorgeous and stylish, but now there were limited elements in the car. It was not easy to

    innovate.

    She thought hard and drew a few manuscripts aside, and when she nned to picked up for reading,

    the manuscripts were gone. Missed?

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    This was the house of the Green Family. It was simply impossible for someone despicable toe in

    and steal paintings.

    Nicole looked around and found Zama standing not far away and watering flowers. Her brow furrowed

    slightly.

    "Zama, have you seen my scripts?¡±

    Nicole walked over in a wheelchair and asked very peacefully.

    But Zama didn''t seem to hear Nicole''s words. She kept watering those flowers as if Nicole was not

    here, she didn''t care about Nicole at all.

    This was also the first time Nicole had been treated coldly by Zama in the Green Family.

    Thinking about the previous Zama, she was so kind and gentle. But now? Did she change? Or did

    Zama changed? Their position waspletely different from the beginning.

    Nicole took a deep look at Zama and said, "You can look down on me or set me up, but that''s the

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    design drawings Samuel needs. You are wrong if you think this can make me awkward in front of

    Samuel. Without Samuel and the Eternal Group, I can also go back to the United States to be the

    designer of the H''J GROUP. It has no effect on me, but if Samuel loses this order, you know how much

    Eternal Group will lose¡±

    Having finished speaking, Nicole pushed the wheelchair back to the room regardless of Zama''s

    reaction.

    Zama''s face was embarrassed, but she was also hesitating.

    When the delivery person arrived, Nicole pushed the wheelchair out to pick up the takeaway, and saw

    her artwork safely ced in the original position.

    She nced at Zama. Zama was still busy, as if she didn''t know about it, but Nicole knew that Zama

    hadn''t changed her attitude toward Samuel.

    Nicole packed up the scripts and let go of all this.

    Zama watched Nicole pick up the painting and took it back to the room, her eyes shing slightly, not

    knowing if she would tell Samuel about it.

    If Nicole told Samuel this, would Samuel me her again?

    Zama frowned tightly.

    She quickly called Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, Miss Catherine was drawing the script in the living room, and it might be blown under the

    chair. Our cleaning staff didn''t realize it was the important script and thrown them away in the trash. I

    just learned that when I saw Miss Catherine was looking for it. And I quickly asked someone to help get

    it back, but I don''t know if Miss Catherine will be angry. You said you wouldn''t let me interfere with her,

    so I can only tell you this."

    Zama Said carefully.

    What a smart person Samuel was. He knew immediately what had happened, but after thinking of

    Zama''s hard work for so many years, he did not get mad at Zama.

    "Got it, when Ie back from work, I''ll buy her a gift and apologize.¡±

    Samuel said lightly.

    Zama said embarrassedly, "Sir, did I cause you any trouble?"

    "That''s OK, Zama, don''t look at Catherine with bias, she''s a good person."

    "Oh."

    Zama answered and hung up the phone.

    Samuel didn''t say anything about her, he still cared about her, Zama felt a littlefort.

    As long as Samuel didn''t me her for this, she would feel at ease. As for Catherine, she was busy to

    pay attention to her.

    Nicole had nned toe out and get something. Unexpectedly, she identally heard Zama''s

    phone call.

    She was a little amused.

    She was so anxious to report this incident to Samuel just to get rid of her as soon as possible. She was

    so suck in this field.

    Why didn''t she find that Zama was such a viin with such a despicable personality before?

    Perhaps in defending the profit of Samuel, Zama did a good job, but Nicole was a bit disgusted about

    her attitude towards outsiders.

    She felt as if that she had never lived in the Green Family for tthree years.

    Perhaps she was in love with Samuel whole-heartedly. She neglected the habits and character of other

    people around her.

    Nicole was somewhat disappointed, and didn''t want to go out to see Zama anymore, so she returned to

    the table and started working again.

    Nicole heard a knock on the door of the room, she paused, only to realize that it was already evening,

    the afterglow of the sunset was shining in, and there was a special taste of beauty.

    The knocking on the door outside continued.

    Nicole sighed and pushed the wheelchair over to open the door. Unexpectedly, she saw Samuel

    standing outside the door while Zama was standing not far away.

    She smiled and said, "Does Mr. Green have anything to discuss with me today?"

    "I heard that you are in the room and working all day lone. Actually you don''t need to work so hard, and

    you have plenty of time to design the drawings."

    Zama was still standing and observing from a distance. Seeing Nicoleing out, she turned her head

    quickly, the guilty look was too obvious.

    Nicole didn''t care too much, and just saw a beautiful girl standing in the living room, somewhat

    surprised.

    "Who is she?"

    "I find you a nanny sh bodyguard for you. She is very good at fighting. From today on she will

    protect you personally. Just ask her if you need anything. Her name is Petty.¡±

    Samuel''s words made Nicole stunned.

    At noon, Zama said that Samuel was going to find her a babysitter, but she didn''t expect that he found

    it so quickly.

    "Can I refuse?"

    Nicole asked.

    "No!"

    Samuel''s answer was expected by Nicole.

    She shrugged and said to Petty, "Hello, my name is Catherine. We will look after each other in the

    future.¡±

    "Hello, Mrs. Green.¡¯

    Petty''s words made Nicole stunned.

    "I think you might be wrong. I''m not Samuel''s wife, so you don''t need to call me Mrs. Green, just call

    me Miss Bush.¡±

    Hearing Nicole''s eagerness to rify their rtionship, Samuel''s expressions became awkward.

    Petty looked at Samuel.

    Samuel said lightly, ¡°Just do what Ms. Bush said."

    "Yes, Mr. Green. Nice to meet you, Miss Bush.¡±

    Petty was very obedient, but Nicole could also tell that Petty directly obey Samuel.

    Was Samuel going to arrange a spy next to her? And it was a 24/7 spy?

    Nicole smiled sarcastically and then whispered, "Can I go in now?"

    Her voice was soft, but alienated.

    Samuel looked at her and whispered, "I have a banquet at night and don''t eat at home. You don''t have

    to avoid me. Petty will prepare dinner for you. She is a nutritionist. She knows how to match nutrition.

    You can just leave everything to her."

    "Can I leave everything to her? She''s under mymand? Mr. Green, don''t be kidding.¡±

    Nicole didn''t even bother to smile this time.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Petty, from now on, you only obey to Ms. Bush. You don''t have to report anything to me. You belong to

    her, and you must do whatever she wants.¡¯

    "Okay, Mr. Green.¡±

    Petty nodded.

    Samuel hoped that Nicole could ask him to stay, but Nicole did not seem to notice Samuel''s gaze,

    saying to Petty, "Go and prepare the meal, I''m a little hungry."

    "Okay, Ms. Bush.

    Petty took off his coat and turned to the kitchen.

    Nicole pushed the wheelchair to the water dispenser by herself. He took a cool ss of water. When

    she saw that Samuel was still there, he could not help asking.

    "Mr. Green hasn''t left yet? Didn''t you say there is a banquet at night?"

    Samuel''s heart was pretty aching.

    WAS she so eager to make him leave?

    But he could just sigh and turn away.

    Zama looked at Samuel''s lonely look, and felt distressed.

    "Sir, wait, I''ll give you something to eat on your way there. You have a bad stomach and the banquet is

    full of alcohol. You can''t stand it.¡±

    Zama chased out, but Samuel waved his hand.

    "No, I''m not hungry."

    After he finished, he got on the bus.

    The sound of the car''s engine gradually went away, and Zama was still standing at the door, watching

    him get away, very sad.

    Until Samuel was no longer visible, Zama turned around and walked back. When she shed Nicole''s

    eyesight, Zama said fiercely, "You''re just so desperate to make Mr. Green go outside? You ate the

    bastard!"

    Nicole didn''t think she had done anything, but she got a bastard title from Zama, which she thought

    was ridiculous.

    She didn''t intend to care about what Zama said. But when Petty came out of the kitchen and heard

    Zama''s words, she shouted, "Are you Zama? Mr. Green told me, you''re the housekeeper, but can you

    consider yourself more important than the owner of the house? Our Miss Bush is a noble guest Mr.

    Green personally picked up. I hope Zama will be more politely in the future.¡±

    Zama was mad to explode.

    "Who the hell do you think you are? I have been in Green Family for over thirty years, and I don''t allow

    you, a little bitch who juste to the Green family to talk shit about me? I tell you that in Green

    Family, except for the olddy and master, everyone else have to listen to me. If you feel

    unsatisfactory, take your Ms. Bush and get out of the Green Family!"

 Chapter 73: Mr. Louis, Please Be Reasonable

    Chapter 73: Mr. Louis, Please Be Reasonable

    Originally Nicole nned to calm down, and did not n to have any conflict with the previous people.

    Moreover, she did not want to make enemies, but apparently Zama did not think so.

    After changing her face, it seemed that she had changed her identity. Zama no longer treated her as a

    wife of the Green family, but treated her as if she was a slut woman taken by Samuel from outside.

    Petty still want to say something, but was stopped by Nicole.

    "Zama, I forgot to tell you. I called Samuel just now, and I haven''t hung up yet.¡±

    With that saying, Nicole put the phone in her pocket, turned around and pushed the wheelchair back to

    the room.

    Zama was dumbfounded.

    What?

    Mr. Green heard everything she said?

    Zama was tense instantly.

    She quickly called Samuel, but Samuel''s cell phone was always busy.

    Zama waspletely scared.

    Damn!

    Samuel would definitely me her.

    This abominable Catherine was really so bitchy!

    Zama stared at Nicole''s back bitterly, her vicious eyes were not concealing at all.

    Nicole didn''t care, as long as she won''t be disturbed temporarily.

    Petty went to cook at Nicole''s instructions.

    Samuel had not returned to the Green Family since that day and seems to have been sleeping in the

    After ten days of salvation by the Eternal Group, those losses were reduced to a minimum, and Samuel

    had gotten a huge bill for thepany, which directly pulled back the loss of data leakage, leaving the

    shareholders of the board hade no excuse to me him.

    After ten days of recuperation, Nicole''s legs were recovered. After the doctor''s reexamination, the doc

    said they were all good.

    During these ten days, although the Green Family seemed calm on the surface, Nicole knew that Petty

    and Zama had secretly made many moves, but unfortunately the two were evenly matched, and no one

    could suppress the other.

    For Nicole, this had no effect on her.

    Lucas Bush still video with her every night.

    This kid was tanned, but he had be much more outgoing, and she could tell that he liked the

    special training over there, and Joseph had also followed Lucas

    Bush to make video calls these days. He was also a pretty lively and cute child.

    Now that he could finally get rid of the wheelchair, Nicole was very happy. She couldn''t wait to get out

    and breathe some fresh air.

    Continue to stay in the Green Family, it was estimated that she would be suffocated.

    Nicole changed a set of casual clothes, and as soon as she walked out of the room. Petty walked in

    from the outside.

    "Did Ms. Bush want to go out?"

    "Well, I want to go for a walk, what''s wrong?"

    Nicole''s attitude towards Petty in the past ten days was neither too close nor too cold, but Petty didn''t

    care too much about it. She respectfully said, "Nothing, where is Ms. Bush going? I''ll drive.¡±

    "I want to walk alone.¡¯

    Nicole was not used to walk with someone following.

    But Petty insisted.

    "Ms. Bush, I have a low sense of presence. Mr. Green brought me here just to protect you. Please

    allow me to follow you."

    Petty said very sincerely.

    Nicole didn''t want to bother her so she let Petty go to drive the car.

    Zama was still like a rat in a gutter, waiting for opportunities tomit something in the dark.

    Nicole pretended not seeing her and went out directly with Petty.

    The weather was good, and it felt even better to step on the ground with both feet.

    Nicole and Petty drove to the beach, but they didn''t expect to meet Tim here.

    Since thest division, Tim had never seen Nicole. Now he saw Nicole here. Nicole was hesitating

    whether to say hello, but Tim suddenly found Nicole.

    ¡°Ah, beauty! I really miss you!"

    Tim opened his arms and ran towards Nicole.

    Petty frowned slightly and stepped forward subconsciously, stopping Tim directly.

    Tim was caught off guard and couldn''t stop himself. The whole person rushed into Petty''s arms. The

    next moment, he was thrown directly by Petty.

    "Holly shirt! Where did such a brutal womane from?"

    Tim was shattered and got really pissed.

    Nicole was a little sorry, but sheughed when she saw Tim''s funny look.

    Tim was almost crying out.

    "Catherine, I was treated like this and you are stillughing. Are you afraid of hurting me?¡±

    Tim exaggeratedly looked like a beauty holding his chest and this made Nicoleugh out again.

    "Okay, okay, don''t act like a fool, so many people are watching, do you want to hold your identity as a

    master of the Louis Family?"

    Nicole stepped forward and pulled up Tim.

    Tim leaned down directly on Nicole''s shoulder.

    "I''m justpletely awkward? I was just thrown to the ground by the crazy woman. I don''t give a shit

    about my identity now."

    "Are youining about me?"

    Nicole looked at his wronged face, and this reminded her of Lucas Bush somehow.

    Well, she really missed him.

    Seeing Nicole was a little dazed, he said, "What are you thinking with me, such a handsome boy,

    standing by your side? Don''t tell me you are thinking about Samuel, otherwise I''ll be sad."

    Nicole smiled again and said, "What are you doing here?"

    "What else can I do? Samuel, the bastard, the miser, the stinky man tried hard to make me pay just

    because thest time I asked you to go out for a breakfast. He was crazy about our Louis FamilyBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    property recently, I ''m almost burnt out. Doesn''t he sleep? Is he trying to staring at the Louis Family24

    hours a day so that he can take us down? He is pure lunatic!¡±

    Tim said that as if Samuel was a pain in his ass.

    In the past few days, not to mention that Samuel tried his best to move against him, and he also united

    some overseaspanies to suppress his recent projects, and even arranged for the Discipline

    Inspection Commission to investigate his tax evasion.

    Damn, when did he evade taxes?

    Tim hadn''t had a good sleep these days.

    He knew it was the punishment of him taking Nicole away from the Green Family but it was impossible

    for him to stop.

    Thinking of the messy things of the past few days, Tim could not wait to share all these with Nicole.

    Nicole felt that it was really ridiculous to keep on flirting with a man on the beach. She quickly pushed

    him away and said, "Mr. Louis, you still have to think about how to deal with Samuel.¡±

    "I''m not afraid of him. I take it gently. What can he do to me? I abide by thews and regtions. He

    can''t do anything to set me up."

    "But he can make you unable to work and rest normally, is this important?"

    Nicole got to the point.

    Tim suddenly looked like a deted ball, and the whole person wilted.

    "Catherine, youpress me too! Didn''t you love me anymore?"

    "It''s too evil to talk about love between us! Be nice! Don''t make trouble. Sister wants to see the

    scenery, be a little quieter!"

    Nicole patted Tim''s head as if he were a child.

    Tim was not disgusted, and instead squatted down by Nicole''s hand.

    "Catherine, I have an idea that can strike Samuel. Would you like to listen?"

    Nicole thought Tim was strange.

    He never concealed his disgust and hostility towards Samuel, but he also knew her current rtionship

    with Samuel, but he did not conceal his whereabouts and ns.

    "I don''t want to listen to you, and I''m not interested in the battle between you."

    Nicole directly said that meanwhile push his head out.

    Tim couldn''t keep bnce and sat on the beach, but he didn''t n to stand up anymore. He sat there

    and said with a smile, "I heard that Samuel has a secret training base that has been used to train the

    security personnel of the Green Family. There are rumors that the security personnel of Green Family

    are retired veterans. Actually, they are not. They were selected and trained by Samuel himself. I didn''t

    know the ce before, but I got an urate location recently. How about going for a travel

    with me?"

    Nicole''s eyes narrowed instantly.

    "Training base? Where did you get the news?"

    "Don''t worry about this, just tell me do you want to go with me?"

    Tim''s proposal was indeed quite charming.

    Nicole missed Lucas Bush very much. Even the video was no better than seeing a real person. But if

    she went with Tim, would he obediently just visit?

    What if the children were hurt?

    Lucas and Olivia Kent were also on the ind.

    Nicole hesitated, but Tim pulled her up and said with a smile, "Oh, don''t think about it, when you figure

    it out, the world is over. I just prepared the ne. If it wasn''t for you, I may have gone there by myself,

    and now with you as apanion, I found that God is so good to me."

    As he said, he pushed Nicole to the side car.

    At this moment, Petty suddenly came over, directly separated Nicole and Tim, and subconsciously

    pulled Nicole behind her.

    "Mr. Louis, please remem

    Tim waved his fist, looking viciously.

    Petty ignored him, and nned to go back and take Nicole away. She then heard the fists blowing

    behind her, and Tim¡¯ attack had arrived.

    Nicole didn''t expect these two people to fight after they said so. She quickly stepped aside and wanted

    to persuade them. But then decide to give up thinking of her weak body.

    Petty and Tim quickly got together and fighting.

    Nicole couldn''t believe that Tim, like a yboy, he could actually match Petty.

    She was tangled psychologically.

    She missed Lucas Bush very much, and wanted to follow Tim to the training base to see how the child

    is doing now, but remembering Lucas Bush''s safety, Nicole was still a little uneasy.

    After taking out his phone, Nicole got Samuel''s phone number.

    She hesitated for a while, but still sent a message to Samuel.

    "Tim found the location of the training base, and we are now going together.¡±

    After this sentence was finished, Nicole shut down the phone.

    She knew she might be mad at doing this, but so what? If this could make Samuel feel bad, then she

    feels good.

    Moreover, she had already told Samuel that Tim wasing. With Samuel''s thoughts in mind, he

    would definitely let the personnel at the special training base get prepared for the first time.

    She didn''t care about the fight between Tim and Samuel. She just wanted to see her son. But at this

    moment, a sudden exmation came and scared Nicole, and the scene directly shocked her.

 Chapter 74: A Conspiracy Designed for Her

    Chapter 74: A Conspiracy Designed for Her

    Petty and Tim didn''t know how, their fight start to engage other people. An olddy suddenly fell to the

    side of the road.

    The old woman eximed, and the whole person fell to the ground, trembling, and it seemed that the

    situation was very bad.

    Petty waspletely stunned.

    Tim frowned slightly and said to the olddy, "Hey, don''t feign injury! We didn''t touch you.¡±

    Petty now realized what happened. She and Tim did not touch the olddy. Why did she fall down?

    Nicole walked over quickly.

    "Ms. Bush, don''te over!"

    Petty quickly spoke, but still a stepte.

    The olddy hugged Nicole''s leg and cried aloud.

    "Hey! I was hit! I was hit! This woman asked her to hurt me and wanted to escape. Is there any justice

    in this world!"

    The olddy was so strong that they couldn''t tell she was injured, but she was so dying just now.

    Nicoleter realized that this really meet a fake injury guy.

    But she didn''t hug Tim and Petty, why did she hug herself?

    Nicole wanted to pull out her leg, but the olddy was so hugged that she couldn''t help it.

    "Olddy, I wasn''t here just now. You can''t me me for this?"

    Nicole actually dislikes such people. If she had known she was that kind of people, she would not just

    The olddy said arrogantly, "It''s you, it''s you who hit me! Hey, my chest hurts, she hurts me!"

    Because of the olddy''s shouting, arge number of passers-by were attracted around them. They

    pointed at Nicole, making Nicole very mad.

    "Olddy, it''s not too shameful for you to do this kind of thing? Say, how much do you need to let go of

    me?"

    Nicole had no choice but to me this for bad luck, intending to use money to solve this. Unexpectedly,

    the olddy shouted louder.

    "Have everyone heard? This woman wanted to use money to make me shut up! As an olddy, I has

    been beaten to the ground and couldn''t get up. She didn''t want send me to the hospital. She wanted to

    humiliate me with money. Just kill me, you bitch!"

    Although that was said, the olddy had no ns to let go or seek death.

    Petty haD never experienced such a thing, and for a time she panicked.

    Nicole felt that she didn''t check out her luck today. Why did he encounter such a terrible thing?

    She just wanted to say something, but saw a figure rushing directly over her, kicking it on the olddy''s

    chest.

    "You damn moron, trying to ckmail us with you age and identity and you don''t buy us your money.

    Don''t you say that someone kicking your chest? I am kicking, what''s the matter?"

    Tim''s ruffian style suddenly scared Nicole.

    The olddy wasn''t pretending this time. She rolled her eyes and passed out.

    This was a big deal!

    People around started to call the police, and some began to criticize Nicole and Tim.

    Nicole felt that her head goanna explodes.

    Why was Tim so irrational?

    What could they do under everyone watching?

    "Tim, you are really impulsive."

    How could this be so good with so many witnesses around?

    Tim said indifferently, "What are you afraid of? This old guy made it clear that someone was

    deliberately setting up a game. It was clearly that I was fighting with the savage woman, but she wants

    to abuse you. I''m not sure who will be here for a while.¡±

    Having said this, Tim directly grabbed Nicole''s hand and said to the dumbfounded Petty, "Hey, it''s you.

    Aren''t you Catherine''s bodyguard? I''ll leave it to you to deal with, Catherine and I will go Now."

    "No, Ms. Bush can''t leave with you!"

    Petty''s subconscious try to stop them.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tim said very seriously, "Don''t leave with me, waiting to be framed here? Waiting for someone toe

    to see her joke?"

    Petty suddenly became speechless.

    She looked at Nicole.

    Nicole has no good way now, nodded to her and said, "Call Samuel quickly, he will handle this matter,

    it''s no big deal other than paying her, how much money I wille back."

    "Yes, Ms. Bush, be careful yourself.¡±

    Petty was still worried about Tim.

    This dude didn''t make a deal at all.

    Tim didn''t even look at Petty, grabbed Nicole and turned to run.

    The people around looked at Tim like this and quickly stepped forward to stop him. Tim kicked the

    person directly word by word.

    Anyway, things were getting serious, he was not afraid of getting serious, and he was used to it.

    Nicole was dragged out by him all the way and ran out in shock, they got on top of his dazzling red

    Ferrari again, and the car flew out like an arrow.

    It had been the first time for Nicole to know a man like Tim in her life.

    He seemed to be born to make trouble, and he was not afraid of troubles. This may be rted to the

    family behind him.

    Nicole was a bit worried.

    "Tim, if the olddy is really dead ...¡±

    "Then we can justpensate her. The Louis Family doesn''t care about the money. You really think

    that the olddy just came out and feign injury? Maybe someone is trying to set you up. As long as it''s

    not you, Nicole, who kicked the person to death, the whole city except for Samuel, who dare to bother

    me? In this matter, I think Samuel won''t watch you get involved, he can''t wait to watch me cover this for

    you. Rest assured, it''s no big deal. But beauty, you owe me a favor! Don''t forget to return it!"

    Tim smiled and the car drove quickly.

    Nicole was shaken to a little disgusted by his speed.

    She really didnt expect thating out for some fresh air, which could cause such a terrible thing.

    It didn''t take long for Tim to drive the car to the top of the mountain, where did a private helicopter

    docked.

    Nicole was somewhat strange.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Go to Samuel''s training base! Now the olddy is enough to drive him crazy that he can''t care about

    us. During this time, let''s go to the training base and have fun. I''m sure Samuel will be crazy!"

    Tim was like a naughty child, but Nicole felt a little uneasy.

    "Isn''t that bad? We just throw the mess to Samuel, isn''t this despicable?"

    "So what? he''s willing to do this. If he''s not willing, he won''t do anything even if you ask him to do this.

    Come on, don''t hesitate, I promise you, I won''t do anything anyway? I just go and check it out, just

    check it out! Really!"

    Tim quickly put up his hand to swear.

    Just then, Tim''s phone rang.

    Tim looked at the caller ID and made a face. ¡°Samuel''s call, you turned off the phone? What? Answer it

    or not?"

    Nicole did want to bother Samuel, but she couldn''t really make such a move as throw the mess to

    Samuel.

    "Give it to me!"

    Nicole took Tim''s phone and pressed the answer button.

    "Tim, you better give me an exnation, otherwise...¡±

    "Samuel, it''s me¡±

    As she can hear, Samuel was very angry, or extremely mad, Nicole still spoke.

    The voice stopped suddenly on the other side of the phone, as if he was adjusting the breath, and also

    seemingly suppressing emotions.

    "Where are you?"

    Samuel''s voice was calmer than before.

    Nicole whispered, "I didn''t kick the olddy, she faked to be hurt by me and made trouble, but she kept

    holding my leg and

    Tim kicked her to save me. Samuel, I know it''s because of me, if necessary, I will go back to solve it

    immediately.¡±

    She is not a person who is afraid of troubles, and she does not want to leave inexplicably.

    Samuel listened to her and took a deep breath and said, "You are leaving the Seapolis City first, I will

    check this out before youe back. With the shitty personality of Tim, he must be escaping now. You

    Follow him and leave here, and I will send someone to get you back."

    Listening to Samuel, Nicole was a little stunned.

    "You want me to go? This thing was caused by me, 1...¡±

    "Nicole, you listen to me, this matter is not that simple. The olddy has a power behind her. But she

    actually will turn against you, it is definitely not as simple as setting you up. I can''t exin too much to

    you, just listen to me, leave the Seapolis City first, and then we will contactter.¡¯

    Samuel''s tone is unprecedentedly serious, which also made Nicole clearly realize that this may be a

    conspiracy, a conspiracy designed specifically for her!

    But shortly after she came to the Seapolis City, she didn''t offend anyone. Who would target her like

    that?

    "Tim is going to your training base."

    Nicole did not want to owe Samuel.

    Although she was involved in this matter, this whole mess did because of her. If Tim did anything to the

    training base, she

    would feel that she owed Samuel.

    Samuel whispered after hearing this, "You follow him. I''m more at ease to let you go there. As for Tim,

    he can''t make any troubles. Turn on the phone, contact me at any time, my phone 24 Hourly boot, you

    know."

    Nicole didn''t know what it felt like, and agreed and simply hang up the phone.

    Tim had already boarded the ne and didn''t care what Nicole and Samuel said. After seeing Nicole

    finish the phone, he waved at her and said, ¡°Beauty,e on, we are about to take off!¡±

    Seeing Tim look like nothing had happened, Nicole really didn''t know what to say.

    She got on the ne. Tim flew the ne himself, and left the Seaolis City directly.

    After Samuel hung up the phone, Jacob came to him and whispered, She is still breathing, but the

    situation is not very good.¡±

    "Send to the military hospital to find the best doctor for treatment. The olddy must be rescued¡±

    Samuel''s face was solemn.

    Jacob hurried to get this thing done.

    Petty said with some guilt, "Mr. Green, I''m sorry."

    "You still have too little experience, or do you have any hidden words? Can''t you get an olddy

    down?"

    Samuel''s eyes looked at Petty with a trace of scrutiny, more of them were hidden sharp.

    Under this kind of X-ray-like eye injection, Petty felt that she was almost out of breath. She quickly

    lowered her head and slipped aplex emotion under her eyes, but whispered, "Sorry!"

    "What I want to hear is not sorry, but the solution to this mess. If the olddy is fine, you walk alive. If

    something goes wrong, you should know what I will do to you."

 Chapter 75: Are You Agreed My pursue?

    Chapter 75: Are You Agreed My pursue?

    Nicole still felt uneasy after she got on the ne. She always felt that it was not that simple.

    She hadn''t been out for many days. Although when she was at the Green Family, she is not very close

    to Zama these days, but life is still OK, after all, there is Petty. But today she encountered such a

    situation as soon as she went out to breathe some fresh air. Was it really a coincidence?

    And the olddy was obviouslying towards her.

    If she did not go there, it is estimated that the olddy would also find a way to ckmail her. But she

    had no impression on that olddy. Who want to hurt her?

    Moreover, in this era, if you really encounter a person who tried to use fake crash to ckmail you, as

    long as you treated it sincerely and was willing to pay her, there should not be too much entanglement,

    but why did she still feel there was something wrong?

    Nicole''s mind was a little messy, her brows were tight, and she couldn''t think of anyone.

    Tim nced at her and asked with a smile, "Beauty, what do you think? Isn''t a man so handsome like

    me to be around you enough to attract your attention?"

    Nicole''s thoughts were pulled back by him, and she whispered, "I always think this thing was strange

    today.¡±

    "Well, it''s really strange. Do you know the identity of the olddy?"

    When Tim said this, Nicole felt even more wrong.

    "You know?"

    "I just learned that after the incident, and let my people checked the olddy. I took a picture of her.

    This is the information. You can see it for yourself.¡±

    Tim raised his hand and threw his phone to Nicole.

    It''smon sense that it was not possible to turn on a mobile phone on an aircraft, because there

    would be signal interference, but she didn''t know how Tim handled it. Actually, the aircraft was not

    affected at all.

    For his own safety, Nicole quickly opened the screen, going through those lines, but she was shocked

    after reading it.

    "That olddy turned out to be the mother of an executive?"

    "Correct!"

    Tim was also quite surprised.

    He thought it was an olddy who tried to ckmail them. It was a big deal to lose money after he

    kicked her. After seeing the identity of the olddy, Tim was tragic.

    This was not something that money can solve. He was afraid his dad can break his leg this time.

    Obviously, Nicole was also aware of this problem.

    "Sorry, I bother you."

    Although she hasn''t been with Tim for a long time, Nicole thinks he is very good man. He is more

    arrogant, but he has a clear view of love and hate. He doesn''t pretend on what he likes, and who

    doesn''t like. She was happy to know him, but she didn''t expect that Tim would be involved in such

    trouble one day.

    If the information was true, then they were in big trouble, and Tim couldn''t escape from the

    responsibility of thest leg.

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt a little guilty.

    Although none of this was caused by her, it was started by her.

    "Tim, if you are in trouble in the future, you say it is all for me, just push every responsibility on me, I am

    just an ordinary folk, I won''t fight anything they do to me."

    Nicole said word by word.

    Tim froze for a moment, and said with a smile, "This is the first time a woman has supported me. Don''t

    worry, you won''t have any trouble, and this thing is originallying for you, who can tell that I am so

    fortunate, that I meet you at the beach? I am willing to be able to save the beauty as a hero once, but

    you must remember this favor, I will let you pay me back.¡±

    "Sure!"

    Nicole was serious.

    If the olddy was an ordinary person, she would not be so serious, but the information showed that

    the olddy was the mother of the executive, and that the executive is a filial son, she was afraid that

    there was no way to end this matter good. But precisely because of this, Nicole felt strange.

    The mother of an executive shouldn''t be short of money? Certainly, she had no reason to ckmail her,

    but she actually found herself, with a clear goal, and it was bound to be a dead end designed for her.

    But in the Seapolis City, who hates her so much?

    She changed her face now andpletely cut off contact with previous herself before. Who else

    wanted to set her up?

    Was it Riley?

    But the George family had failed in recent years. Although they are supported by Samuel, the business

    was finally failing, and the Swift was unable to handle their business. The George family''s business

    barely kept on running, and they are absolutely no ability to contact an Executive''s mother.

    But besides Riley, Nicole really couldn''t think of other enemies.

    Tim saw her so annoyed and said with a smile, "Oh, don''t think about it so much, everything will work

    out when the time is right. Besides, isn''t there a Samuel rest assured, he will arrange it for you.¡±

    Mentioning the name of Samuel, Nicole''s mood is even more depressed.

    She didn''t want to owe Samuel the favor, but this time she had to owe it.

    Thinking of this, she thought of Tim was going to the training base, and she couldn''t help said. "The

    training base is now full of some kindergarten children and teachers, and the oldest children are only

    six or seven years old, don''t mess up. You and Samuel''s personal grudges, you can resolve them

    yourselves, don''t involve the innocent children."

    Tim suddenly froze.

    "Do you even know this?"

    "Yes, because my son is there.¡±

    Nicole said lightly, but Tim almost jumped with a wailing voice.

    "Your son? Are you actually married? No! If you are married, Samuel cannot take you into the Green

    Family. Are you a widow? Or are you divorced?"

    Tim''s thinking pattern simply made Nicole a bit out of pace.

    Because of his movements, the ne trembled a little, so that Nicole snarled quickly.

    "Fly your ne! I don''t want to fall from the sky, I haven''t seen my son yet."

    When speaking, Nicole''s small face was a bit pale, and it didn''t look like it was pretended at all.

    Tim said indifferently, "Rxed, you have to believe in my flying skills, I was the most talented student

    in the aviation military academy back in those days. If I didn''t hate the rigor of the army, I might be the

    Air Force major now.¡¯

    While saying, Tim also drove a ne in the air for a few difficult crossings, scaring Nicole almost

    scream out.

    She thought she must be crazy!

    She would actually board Tim''s ne.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The man himself was arrogant, and he is even more ignorant when he is flying. Although he feels quite

    confident himself, for Nicole, this is taking risks with life.

    "Tim, if you don''t drive the ne well, I will never see you again!"

    Five years ago, she experienced the fire. After the rebirth, Nicole took her life very seriously. Especially

    now that Zoe is still waiting for her to save her life, it is a must need for her to protect herself.

    Seeing Nicole was really scared, that her face be pale and terrible, Tim felt that he was a bit

    overdone, and he quickly smoothed his flight speed, apologized to Nicole, "I thought you were very

    brave, I did not expect to be scared. OK, I''ll just open normally.¡±

    Nicole didn''t have time to exin to Tim. She only felt that her strength was dragged out. She sat on

    the seat softly and squeezed the handle with both hands. Her back was flooded with cold sweat. wet.

    Tim felt very uneasy when Nicole was scared by himself. He took a bottle of water and handed it to

    Nicole.

    "It''s better to drink some water."

    Nicole just took the water, but did not drink it. Obviously, her emotions had not stabilized yet.

    Tim said apologetically, "I''m so sorry, I won''t do thatter. What did you just say? Do you have a son?

    How old is he? Is he handsome? Is he as pretty as you? Is he cute?"

    He asked Nicole several questions in a row.

    Nicole''s emotions eased when Tim asked her son.

    "His name is Lucas Bush, a handsome boy, but don''t offend him. My son is very vengeful.¡±

    "Really? so vengeful at such a young age? Whose temper does he inherit? Wouldn''t you also be

    vengeful? Will you give me a stick punch someday, I can''t stand it.¡±

    Tim''s words made Nicole finallyugh again.

    "It''s not as terrible as you said. My son is only four years old. How could it be so terrible? He is just a

    child.¡±

    "Wow, four years old. He should be cute. By the way, what does your son like? Does he like the

    airne model? You didn''t say that early. I didn''t prepare in advance. You see I have a collection of

    airne models here. Shouldn''t it be shabby as a gift?"

    Tim took out a beautifully packaged model of the aircraft from the cockpit.

    Nicole doesn''t recognize the models very much, but she can tell that this model is not an ordinary

    model.

    She whispered, "No, he''s just a kid, there are no rules.¡¯

    "That''s not okay, that''s your son! I just met him for the first time, and I want to make a good impression,

    otherwise why would he agree me to pursue you?"

    Tim blinked at Nicole.

    Nicole felt that Tim, the yboy, said this every time, obviously he was doing this old-fashioned, or he

    said so to everyone, so she didn''t care too much.

    ¡°Even if my son agreed, I wouldn''t agree, we are not appropriate."

    "Why is it inappropriate? What do you think is wrong with me? You said to me, I will change it for you. I

    am will to change my surname for you and I''m d to do so.¡±

    Listening to Tim bing more and more ridiculous, Nicole directly picked up the water bottle in her

    hand and knocked him on the head, whispering, "Fly your chop! I still want to see my son."

    "Yeah!"

    Tim was knocked off by Nicole unexpectedly, and eximed, "The old saying that hitting a man is the

    imitation of love, Catherine, have you agreed to my pursuit?¡±

    "Tim!"

    Nicole was so depressed that he could only grit her teeth and call his name, causing Tim tough.

    He was like a big kid, and the happyughter infected Nicole, making herugh involuntarily, and they

    temporarily forgot the unpleasantness that happened in the Seapolis City not long ago.

    The atmosphere on the ne was very harmonious. Tim and Nicole talked andughed. After flying for

    more than an hour, Nicole finally saw the sea.

    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!¡±

    The scene looked at the sea from a ne is really beautiful.

    At this moment, Tim pointed to one of the following inds and said, "Did you see that? That ind is

    Samuel''s private ind, which is their training base!"

 Chapter 76: I Will Love You Later

    Chapter 76: I Will Love You Later

    Nicole looked at it suddenly, but she still couldn''t see clearly in the sky, she can only vaguely saw red

    dots flickering.

    "What is that?"

    "UV protection system! It''s not easy for us tond, but Samuel should have told the people inside you

    areing? With you, we shouldn''t have to break in.¡±

    Tim started to look for thending point.

    Nicole looked at Tim carefully.

    He and Samuel were two types of men, but they were all handsome. If Samuel was calm and

    restrained and indifferent, then Tim was outgoing and enthusiastic. Both of them had their own benefits,

    but Tim and Samuel were not ordinary people. Although he looked happily on the surface even little

    careless, he was quite reliable.

    "Do you know Samuel well?¡±

    "Of course, from a little hostile to now, how could I don''t know him, I know him better than Samuel

    himself.¡±

    Tim said triumphantly.

    Nicole felt that he was exaggerating.

    "Bullshit, if you really got to know him, how could you still be crushed by him for so many years?"

    Tim was angry when he heard this.

    "What makes me crushed by him? I tell you, Samuel is too insidious. Don''t look at him like a

    gentleman. In fact, his heart is more ruthless than anyone, darker than anyone. You don''t know, when

    this little bastard lost his wife five years ago, and that''s when he knew that he had fell in love with his

    wife. I''ve never seen him look so decadent and desperate, but I can see him acting like this in my life, I

    don''t think my struggle was in vain.¡±

    Nicole frowned slightly when he heard Tim.

    "Do you know his wife?"

    She can''t remember Tim five years ago. Although she has heard it all the time, since she married

    Samuel, she barely stayed out of the house. She has been around Samuel all day long. She especially

    had no understanding and contact with people around him.

    But what did she hear from Tim just now?

    He said that Samuel actually fell in love with her wife?

    How can this be?

    Nicole thought Tim was exaggerated.

    Tim smiled and said, "Of course I know his wife, that''s a silly woman!"

    He also shook his head.

    "She was really silly.¡±

    Nicole was bitter.

    Even the outsiders could see the folly of her, it''s enough to see how humble she was five years ago.

    Tim was looking for anding point. Naturally, he didn''t see the bitterness shing through Nicole''s

    face. He followed her words, "You don''t know, the woman didn''t leave the house all day. But she still

    thought about Samuel. For no reason they had been married for three years but they had no children. It

    has been rumored that Samuel was forced to marry her because he didn''t love his wife, so he didn''t

    touch his wife. Nobody knows. But five years ago, it''s said that his wife was pregnant, and his wife was

    forcibly sent abroad. On her way abroad, his wife might be aware of what had happened and wanted to

    run away with the bodyguard. But she was inadvertently buried in mes and her bones were not

    saved.

    At this point, Tim shook his head with a sigh.

    "Seriously, his wife is actually pretty, but just lost herself for love. At this point I actually envy Samuel. If

    there is such a woman who loves me so much in this life, I will die for her."

    Tim was no joking.

    Unexpectedly, he looked like a yboy, and he was so envious of the affectionate woman.

    "You just said that Samuel''s wife died before he found out he was in love with his wife? How is this

    possible?"

    "Yeah, I don''t think it''s possible either, but Samuel was really crazy during that time. When he rushed to

    the fire, the fire was too enormous and there was no way to rescue her. Samuel rushed like crazy to get

    in there, almost burned himself to death, I heard that his lungs were hurt at that time, which was very

    bad. Later, Mrs. Green came back and forced him to visit the doctor. Samuel finally got a little bit better,

    it seemed that the whole person''s soul was lost, and he did not go to thepany. Why did I was so

    kind at that time? I didn''t take advantage of that time to terminate hispany. Now I really regret it.¡±

    Tim tweeted, but Nicole''s thoughts drifted away.

    Samuel actually rushed into the fire to save her?

    How could this be?

    Didn''t he wholeheartedly want to burn her to death?

    How could he save her?

    Is all this a show off for others?

    Is it to establish a good image for herself?

    But Tim added that he was choked by heavy smoke and injured his lungs. If it''s a show off, there was

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    no need to be so serious?

    Nicole wondered.

    What did Samuel think?

    She was in a trance, and suddenly felt the helicopter''s body tremble, Tim had found thending point

    and began tond.

    Nicole''s thoughts were immediately pulled back.

    She was shocked by the sight in front of her.

    This was obviously a small military base. There were regr constructions everywhere. Rows of

    security guards were wearing camouge clothes and standing on the ind with submachine guns,

    looking like they were guarding something.

    Nicole was a little scared.

    "Does Samuel dare to prepare a gun here? Are these fake guns?¡±

    "Really, really ammunition. Catherine, I still have to thank you today. If it weren''t for you toe with

    me, it is estimated that I''m shot to death now. The man will not show mercy to me."

    Although Tim said so with a hippie smile on his face, and she couldn''t see the slightest tension.

    "Real gun?"

    Nicole suddenly found that she knew too little about Samuel.

    She had been married to him for three years, and she never knew that Samuel actually had such an

    isted ind, that the ind was a regr military base, and that Samuel was actually qualified

    owning a private army. Or was he a privately supported armed force?

    Thinking of this, Nicole was a bit scared.

    Tim seemed to realize what Nicole was thinking, and whispered, ¡°Although Samuel is a businessman in

    the eyes of outsiders, everyone knows that he used to be a soldier and is now retired. But he is still a

    reserve soldier, and Samuel still has a military rank. Many of these people are retired veterans, and the

    state allows him to support this group of people. So he is not illegal, don''t worry about it.¡±

    Upon hearing this exnation from Tim, Nicole frowned deeper.

    She didn''t know that Samuel still had this identity.

    "Is he still serving for the country?"

    "Yes, he will serve in all his life.¡±

    Tim whispered and got out of the cabin.

    Nicole was shocked as if struck by lightning.

    If Samuel had this identity, would it easy for her to get the kidneys on Samuel?

    But for her daughter, she must do it!

    Nicole got off the ne with such thoughts.

    The solider were all prepared for their arrival, and when they saw Tim, they were even more nervous.

    Tim said with a smile, "Macon Joe, don''t be so nervous, I just came to visit, and I brought Mr. Green''s

    Didn''t Samuel tell you?"

    In order to prove the authenticity of his words, Tim quickly stood aside and made Nicole appear in

    everyone''s eyes.

    Macon Joe was the leader here. The moment he saw Nicole, he took out his phone andpared the

    image with her. It was

    indeed a photo sent by Samuel. Then he stood a step forward, and saluted to her "Ms. Bush! Mr.

    Green has informed that you are here, now your safety is under my control. You can tell me anything at

    any time. My name is Macon Joe.¡±

    "Macon Joe, my name is Catherine. I''m sorry to bother you. I want to see my son Lucas Bush now,

    may I?"

    Nicole wanted to know the life of Lucas Bush now.

    Macon Joe nodded and said, "Of course, Ms. Bush, this way please!"

    He guided her.

    Nicole walked with Macon, Tim wanted to follow them, but was stopped by Macon Joe.

    "Mr. Louis, Mr. Green said, he appreciated you for sending Ms. Bush here, but this is not an ordinary

    ce. For a celebrity like

    Mr. Louis, we can''t allow you to get in such a shabby ce, I am sorry that I have to ask Mr. Louis to go

    back."

    Macon Joe''s posture was very obvious that Tim was not allowed toe in. If he just wanted to break

    in, the people around didn''t mind taking him down.

    Nicole froze for a moment, but didn''t expect Samuel to be so defensive against Tim.

    Tim immediately looked at Nicole pitifully and said, "My dear, are you fine to see them do this to me? I

    saved you in the city not long ago. You said you would repay me. Honey, I want to see your son. I want

    to see the cute little boy. I want to be with you, and I don''t want to leave!"

    Now Tim was like a kid who could not grab candy, with a very innocent and wronged face.

    If a man in his thirties still acted like this, ordinary people should feel disgusted. But Tim looked quite

    young with his special cared skin, so he didn''t look so old, and only made people feel that he was as

    cute as a big child.

    Nicole was a little soft-hearted.

    But Macon Joe stopped in front of Nicole and said with a sneer, "Mr. Louis is so spoiled, isn''t you

    weaned? That''s right, it''s time for milk. Mr. Louis should go home.¡¯

    "Macon Joe, don''t think that I didn''t dare to beat you! If you annoyed me, I will throw you into the sea to

    feed the sharks. Do you believe it?"

    Tim saw that Macon Joe was always blocking him, and he instantly get mad.

    Nicole saw this scene and thought that the conflict between Samuel and Tim was deep. If Tim was

    allowed to get into the military base, something really serious might happen.

    Today, Samuel was solving her troubles in the city. She couldn''t let Samuel worry about this.

    Thinking of this, Nicole whispered, "Tim, you go back first, I will catch up with youter.¡±

    Tim immediately stepped down.

    "Beauty, have you abandoned me so ruthlessly?"

    Nicole did feel that she was quite bad, but now she didn''t care about it much.

    "Well, I do abandon you, and I will find a time to cherish you, spoil youter, good boy.¡±

    Tim smiled immediately.

    "Then I will wait for you to spoil me!"

    After he finished speaking, he threw a wink at Nicole and this almost made Macon Joe move on him,

    but he was also curious about Nicole.

    Did this woman Mr. Green really like?

    How did it feel that this woman is cooperating with Tim, and as if she was cheating on Mr. Green?

 Chapter 77: Give Me Some Benefits

    Chapter 77: Give Me Some Benefits

    Nicole certainly knew what Macon Joe thought of her. She was too familiar with this kind of look. She

    also knew that Macon Joe was bound to tell Samuel everything here, but so what?

    She didn''t care it at all.

    Although Samuel was dealing with the mess for her now, that''s because he owed her and their

    children. All of these couldn''t bepensated by these things.

    Nicole turned to look at Macon Joe and asked lightly, "Where is Lucas Bush?"

    Samuel told the soldiers about the situation in advance, and specifically told them to focus on training

    Lucas Bush. So, when Nicole asked about Lucas Bush, Macon Joe said without hesitation, "In the

    camp, please follow me."

    Nicole followed Macon Joe and left.

    "Beauty, don''t forget me!"

    Tim said with a sad face, and the expression just made Nicole didn''t know whether she should cry or

    "Got it, hurry back, Samuel may want to go against you.¡±

    Nicole waved her hand and turned away.

    Tim''s eyes narrowed.

    Samuel would not give up the opportunity to set him up!

    Now that such a good opportunity was in front of him, he would definitely let the trouble go to someone

    else...

    Although he had thought about this for a long time, Tim did not regret it.

    He looked at Nicole and smiled.

    This favor was what Nicole owed him, the worse he was, the more Nicole would be sympathetic with

    him.

    Tim turned and took out the phone and called his secretary.

    "How is the situation at the Seapolis City?¡±

    He asked casually, but the expression in his eyes was very serious and condensed.

    The secretary heard Tim''s voice and whispered, "Mr. Louis, pleasee back quickly. The master is

    very angry now. Many people said that they saw you kicking Mrs. Don, and now the Don Family came

    to us and threaten the master to surrender you. This matter is not easy to deal with. You know, the Don

    Family is a hero family of the three generations. We, the Louis Family, can''t afford to offend them. How

    can you...¡±

    Although the secretary didn''t say anythingter, Tim also understood.

    When he kicked that olddy, he didn''t expect that such an olddy who came out to ckmail them

    was actually the olddy of the Don Family, a character simr to the ancient Hera.

    The people of Don Family were loyal, and all the males had sacrificed their lives for the country. There

    was only one little son with a broken leg be the heir of the Don Family. And this legendary Mr. Don had

    served the family for three generation. Why would she do such a horrible thing?

    And it seemed that she wasing for Nicole!

    Tim frowned tightly.

    "Did Samuel say anything?"

    Although Tim thought of this result, he asked unwillingly.

    The secretary paused and said, "The Green Family personally went to the Don Family to apologize.

    They said that their designer was identally on the spot and she didn''t have time to save Mrs. Don.

    After watching you kick Mrs. Don, she was taken away by you, Mr. Louis, you have overdone so many

    things this time.¡±

    If in the past, the secretary dared not say so, but now this situation was really tricky.

    Tim sneered and said, "Samuel''s trick is really mean. As long as God doesn''t wake the olddy up, I

    have to carry this responsibility.¡±

    "So it''s not Mr. Louis that kicked Mrs. Don?"

    The secretary came up to life immediately.

    Tim smiled and said, "I did kick her, so many people saw it.¡±

    "Mr. Louis, you ...¡±

    "Spread the world that Catherine is my girlfriend, the girlfriend of Tim. Mrs. Don wants to harass my

    girlfriend. As a boyfriend, I must protect my woman. Since this is the case, Samuel wants to let me

    carry the responsibility, I have to get myself some benefits.¡±

    Tim finished with an evil smile.

    The secretary suddenly froze.

    "Girlfriend? Mr. Louis, why are you...¡±

    "Do as I said, don''t worry about other things. Tell the master, I will go back tomorrow. I came to

    Samuel''s base today, and I have to leave something for him to avoid turning me in so easily and so

    granted."

    Tim finished talking and hung up the phone, then sneered at the base.

    There were soldiers on guard all around. When they saw Tim acting like this, they looked at him with

    extreme vignce. There was no way. Tim and Samuel had a huge conflict since they were young.

    They were all afraid.

    Tim blew a whistle, and then left happily.

    Macon Joe was relieved when he knew that Tim had left.

    Nicole could not help but smile with the corner of her mouth when she saw him unburdened.

    "He''s just a yboy. Is he worth your time?"

    When Macon Joe heard Nicole say this, he shook his head and said, "You didn''t know that Tim was not

    just a yboy. He was able to break into the enemy alone and rescued a dozenrades when he

    was serving the army. I don''t know why he just couldn''t get along with Mr. Green, it has always been

    like this, and it brought us a lot of trouble after retiring.¡±

    Nicole was a bit surprised to hear Macon Joe say this.

    She couldn''t tell, Tim still had this ability.

    "What about Mr. Green? Has him been a soldier?"

    Nicole heard about it a little bit, but she didn''t ask him about it. After all, Samuel never said anything

    about that time.

    It is now known from Tim that Samuel is still a reserve sergeant after retiring. She cannot help but want

    to know his past more clearly.

    Macon Joe did not hide the information from her.

    "Well, Mr. Green is a legendary figure in the army, and when he was in the army, he and Tim are quite

    equal, but he is destined to conduct the most dangerous tasks. If he wasn''t forced toe back to

    inherit the family business, maybe he will be a major now."

    Seeing Macon Joe being so proud, Nicole knew that Tim was right.

    Unexpectedly, such a scumbag was actually a useful person for the country.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    But this did not offset the fact that he is a scumbag, right?

    Nicole suppressed the admiration that had just risen in her heart.

    After they two reached the camp, the guard here was stricter and more cautious than outside, almost

    full of body guards here. Nicole had a sense of entering a military action film.

    "Mommy! Why are you here?¡±

    While Nicole was surprised and amazed, a familiar child voice came out, and then a small figure

    rushed into her arms.

    "Mommy, I miss you so much!"

    Lucas Bush hugged Nicole''s thigh tightly.

    The warm breath and familiar tone made Nicole burst into tears.

    Not seeing him for just ten days, she missed her son so much.

    "Come on, let me have a look, have you lost weight?"

    Nicole quickly squatted down and pulled out Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush, dressed in a military green camouge suit, seemed particrly energetic. He was dark

    and thin, but he looked healthier.

    Nicole''s tears shed involuntarily.

    Lucas Bush suddenly panicked.

    ¡°Mummy, what''s wrong with you? Don''t cry!"

    Lucas Bush busy wiping those tears on Nicole''s face, his expression was a little helpless.

    The little hand wiped the corners of Nicole''s eyes with a warm touching before she finally had a sense

    of reality.

    She pulled Lucas Bush over and held her tightly in her arms.

    "Lucas, I really miss you."

    Nicole never hided her loves for her children.

    Lucas Bush heard Nicole, and suddenly his mouth curled up.

    He stood on tiptoe and hugged Nicole''s neck tightly, said coquettishly, "Mommy, I really miss you too.

    Well, Mommy smells good."

    "Stinky boy!"

    Nicole burst into smiled instantly.

    She let go of Lucas Bush and checked him again, and found no injuries. Then she asked, "How do you

    doing here? Are you tired here? Is the life here hard? Can you get enough food? Are you still used to

    sleeping?"

    Lucas Bush had never left Nicole since he was a child. At all time, because of Zoe''s illness, Nicole had

    put a lot of energy on Zoe, and she had rarely paid such attention to Lucas Bush, a sensible son.

    Now seeing Nicole so nervous and concerned about him, Lucas Bush''s heart suddenly warmed, and

    his eyes were slightly warm.

    "Mommy, I''m fine here, and there is Auntie Kent, you can rest assured, I''m fine. Aunty Kent said that

    we will go back in twenty days, but why did Mommye here suddenly? Was it because you miss me

    so much? Also, is Mummy''s leg healed? Did you go to the hospital to check it out?"

    Lucas Bush was an interrogator like an adult. Nicole was touched by that nervous mood.

    "Mommy is fine, I am much better, so I can''t wait toe and see you.¡±

    Nicole felt that she couldn''t see her son enough.

    Since Lucas Bush was born, they have not been apart for so long.

    Just then, a weak voice beside him mixed in.

    "Lucas, is this your mummy? She''s so beautiful!"

    Nicole froze for a moment, looked around, and saw a small figure.

    He was about as tall as Lucas Bush, and they looked a bit simr.

    Nicole already knew the child''s identity somewhat, but asked subconsciously.

    "Is he your good friend Joseph?¡±

    "Well, mommy, this is my good friend Joseph, a nice kid, but a little stupid."

    Lucas Bush pulled Joseph over and pushed it in front of Nicole.

    It turned out that this was the son of Riley and Samuel.

    Nicole couldn''t tell what kind of feeling she had in her mind, it was especiallyplicated.

    She should actually hate this child, especially since he looked really simr to Samuel, with few

    simrities of Riley on his face, and it was because of him that she and her children experienced such

    suffering, but Nicole couldn''t hate this child.

    Just because his eyes were so clear and simple like the purestnd in the world.

    "Auntie, my name is Joseph, a good friend and brother of Lucas Bush. Auntie, your rtionship with

    Lucas is so good. My mom has never held me like this.¡±

    Joseph said with some envy, his mouth grumbled with a little wronged.

    He thinks that Lucas Bush''s mummy was really not only beautiful, but also very gentle, which was

    much better than his own mummy.

    Nicole was shocked when he heard Joseph''s words.

    "Did your mother treat you badly?"

 Chapter 78: How Can a Boy Be So Hypocritical?

    Chapter 78: How Can a Boy Be So Hypocritical?

    Joseph didn''t expect Nicole to ask himself, but he nodded subconsciously, "My mum is very busy, and

    she only treats me a little bit better when Daddy returns home, she will never act like you. And she

    never hugged me like this. Auntie, can you hug me?"

    With saying, Joseph stretched his arm towards Nicole.

    This time Nicole froze.

    Why was it so awkward to be asked to hug by the son of enemy?

    Before she made a move, Lucas Bush turned him down for her.

    "Hello, Joseph, what are you doing? This is my mummy! My mummy''s arms belong to me only, don''t

    think about it, and get out of here."

    Lucas Bush pushed Joseph aside.

    Joseph''s small mouth grumbled and said, ¡°You are my good friend, and your mommy is my mommy.

    What''s wrong with hugging?"

    "Hey, what the hell is ¡®my mommy is your mommy¡¯? You are not a poor kid without mommy, go home to

    find your mommy if you want to hug her. My mommy is mine!"

    Lucas Bush finished hugging Nicole tightly. It seemed that he was really afraid that Nicole would be

    taken away by Joseph. The nervousness make Nicole touched again.

    "Okay, Joseph is just ying with you. Don''t be so stingy with your friend."

    Nicoleforted Lucas Bush, and unexpectedly she didn''t feel awkward about Joseph.

    After all, he was just a child, isn''t he?

    Lucas Bush hugged her thigh tightly and said, "No! Although you are my friend, it''s impossible to share

    everything. Mommy is mine, and I won''t let anyone touch you!"

    Looking at Lucas Bush''s possessive look, Nicoleughed.

    "Well, that''s fine.¡±

    Lucas Bush smiled.

    Joseph said bitterly, "Lucas is so stingy.¡±

    ¡°I''m stingy, so what''s the matter? Beat me if you are pissed! If I win, I will let my Mommy hug you."

    Lucas Bush provoked Joseph particrly arrogantly.

    As soon as Nicole was about to speak of the thinking of solidarity and friendship, he heard Joseph

    snort and said, "Come on and fight, do you think I am afraid of you? Come on!"

    He rolled up his sleeves directly, yelling and ran towards Lucas Bush.

    Nicole was a little ignorant.

    What''s the matter with fighting?

    Arent they brothers?

    "Lucas, Joseph.¡±

    Nicole wanted to stop, but Lucas Bush let go.

    "Mommy, you just look at us. You can check out my training results over the past few days."

    "What?"

    Nicole hadn''t reacted yet. Lucas Bush had alreadye up to Joseph, quickly skipped Joseph''s

    attack, and then threw Joseph over a shoulder.

    With a bang, Nicole felt a pain in her body.

    Dust sshed on the ground, and Joseph''s body fell hard on the ground.

    Nicole thought Joseph would cry. Unexpectedly, the child seemed to be really irritated at this time. He

    ignored whether there was dirt on his body, he immediately got up and attacked Lucas Bush again.

    "Ah! Lucas Bush, I''m going to beat you!"

    Joseph shouted and rushed towards Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush sneered and said, "Beat me, I will give you the extra meal at noon today, and let my mum

    hug you. If you can''t beat me, your extra meal at noon will be mine today.¡¯

    "What the hell is that?"

    Joseph couldn''t think of any words just shouting to Lucas and rush towards Lucas Bush.

    Nicole saw that Lucas Bush was not struggling at all to fight with Joseph. He even had a bit of ease.

    Wasn''t it too bullying to Joseph?

    She thought about how to persuade her son, but Macon Joe whispered, "Before Lucas Bush came, the

    master''s fighting skills were quite good. Unfortunately, Lucas Bush is a genius and he knows all fighting

    skills with a little inspiration. He now overtakes the master a lot more. If Lucas Bush joins the army in

    the future, he will be a good soldier.¡¯

    Hearing Macon Joe saying this, Nicole froze.

    She didn''t even think about letting her son join the army.

    "He will have his own way to go in the future.¡±

    Nicole whispered.

    Lucas Bush was bound to follow her back to the United States. Even if he won''t create his own

    business, he would not join the army. After all, she never thought of letting her son join the army

    abroad, and she still had some personal thinking.

    It was so dangerous to be a soldier now, and her son has experienced untold hardships before he was

    born. She was finally able to grow healthier. She could not let her son get out of his sight.

    Macon Joe looked at Nicole a bit unexpectedly and didn''t understand what Nicole meant, but said with

    a smile, ¡°Indeed, he has his own way to go."

    The meaning of the two people waspletely different, but at this moment no one spoke.

    The contest between Joseph and Lucas Bush became more unequal.

    Joseph was almost overwhelmed by Lucas Bush, but Joseph was also stubborn, no matter how many

    times he was knocked down, he still stood up and fought back again.

    Nicole was somewhat distressed by this uneptable personality.

    Who did this child inherit this personality?

    Samuel has always been the arrogant of heaven, and rarely saw him being stumped by something, and

    rarely saw Samuel failing, so she didn''t know if Samuel would have such perseverance, but from

    Joseph, Nicole did see this advantage.

    He was not like Riley, really!

    Not only did they look different, but also he didn''t have the personality like Riley.

    Ironically, he was indeed the son of Riley and Samuel!

    Nicole wasplicated.

    Watching Lucas Bush throw Joseph out again, Nicole wanted to stop them, but she then saw Lucas

    Bush stepping forward, changing the style of self-defense, and attack Joseph quickly and fiercely,

    Josephpletely lost the strength of strike back. He waspletely beaten.

    "Lucas!"

    Nicole saw that Joseph was all injured, and she quickly opened her mouth to try to stop, but this was

    where Lucas Bush''s first came directly to Joseph, and his small body was also riding on Joseph.

    "Do you ept the result?"

    There was a hint of arrogance in the tender voice.

    Joseph was beaten and grinned, but still shouted and said, ¡°Uneptable! Come again tomorrow! I

    believe I can beat you one day!"

    "Tomorrow you will be beaten by me again! Remember, the extra meal at noon is mine!"

    Lucas Bush climbed up proudly from Joseph, unaware of the dirt on his body, and quickly ran towards

    Nicole.

    "Mommy, I won!"

    Lucas Bush proudly announced.

    She didn''t know why she was not feeling well when she watched Lucas Bush beating Riley''s son,

    "You strike him so hard, are you afraid of losing this friend?¡±

    Nicole wiped Lucas Bush''s face.

    Lucas Bush proudly said, "No. He is not so hypocritical. The boy''s friendship is obtained from the fist

    and fight. You don''t have to worry about it, mommy,e on, I will take you to meet Aunt Kent, and we

    will have lunch by the way.¡±

    He said he took Nicole''s hand and left.

    Nicole wanted to ask about the situation of Joseph, but saw that Macon Joe had walked over and

    helped Joseph. It seemed that Joseph had been beaten hard.

    "Lucas, don''t beat him so hard next time, after all, he is your brother."

    Although Nicole hasn''t told Lucas Bush about his identity, she just didn''t want to see Lucas Bush and

    Joseph fighting against each other. She couldn''t exin this strange thinking.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucas Bush knew what Nicole meant.

    "I get it. I will not beat him hard next time.¡±

    Hearing that Lucas Bush said so, Nicole didnt keep on saying anything about this, she can only follow

    Lucas Bush to the back.

    Olivia Kent was also a lot darker and yelled when she saw Nicole.

    "Nicole, I''m dying here! It''s really not a ce for human beings! You see my face and my skin. I''m

    wondering I''m just a kindergarten teacher, why do I have to learn these fighting skills? I don''t want to be

    a bodyguard¡±

    Olivia Kent was miserable.

    She never thought she woulde to such a desert ind one day to receive inhuman training.

    Nicole was somewhat guilty.

    If it were not for her, perhaps Olivia Kent and all the teachers here would not be treated like this.

    "I''m sorry, Olivia, I have troubled you.¡±

    Nicole whispered.

    Olivia Kent instantly understood what it meant.

    "Oh, it has nothing to do with you. You can''t stop the slut from doing evil, right? Eh, why did youe

    here? That bitch is willing to send you over?"

    The bitch in Olivia Kent''s mouth was Samuel, Nicole knew.

    She shook her head and said, "I''m in trouble and forced toe here.¡¯

    With that, she told Olivia Kent about what happened in the Seapolis City.

    Olivia Kent was slightly surprised.

    "How could this happen? Do you know who is targeting you?"

    "I don''t know. The only people I offended in the Seapolis City were Riley and Samuel. Riley would

    never have this ability.¡±

    "Then it will be Samuel, maybe he acted this on his own, in order to make you be grateful to him, and

    then bow to him. What other tricks can''t this bitch move?"

    Olivia Kent didn''t really like Samuel, and now she think of Samuel in the first ce.

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    "I don''t know."

    "Nicole, don''t you still have feeling about him? Think about it, it doesn''t have any effect on Samuel at

    all. Instead, it will entangle his opponent Tim, which kills two birds with one stone. What Such a bad

    idea! I think no one cane up with this idea except that bitch like him.¡±

    Olivia Kent''s words surprised Nicole somewhat.

    Really?

    In order to deal with Tim, and let her recognize her identity earlier and take the child back to the Green

    Family, would he really be so mean?

    Maybe he would!

    After all, he knew the people in the army.

    And with Mrs. Don''s identity, in addition to Samuel, no one was able to contact, who coulde to help

    him?

    Riley was not abled, so it could only be Samuel, right?

    Thinking of this, Nicole''s eyes suddenly slipped through a trace of condensation.

    "If it were really him, I would not let him go!"

    Olivia Kent sneered and said, "You are stupid! If it''s really done by Samuel, he would certainly do it

    perfectly, leaving you no trace to be found. How did you find out the rules what he did?"

    Hearing Olivia Kent, Nicole suddenly remembered Tim.

    She really didn''t n to team up with Tim against Samuel, but if Samuel was really so mean, she

    innocently troubled Tim, in no way she wouldn''t let Tim carry the responsibility for her!

 Chapter 79: You Still Have a Chance

    Chapter 79: You Still Have a Chance

    "I have a n of this. You are weak. Don''t confront Samuel. I involved you with this matter. After

    returning to the Seapolis City, Olivia, please find another job. I''m afraid he will do something to you.¡¯

    This was what Nicole was worried about.

    Olivia Kent smiled and said, "I''m not afraid of him, it''s a big deal to give him my life, and the Seapolis

    City is not really under his control.¡±

    Seeing Olivia Kent didn''t care so much, Nicole was still worried and wanted to say something, but

    Olivia Kent stopped her.

    "Okay, you are my best friend. When I was in college, if you did not sponsor me, now I dont know

    where the hell I am working in. Without you, I won''t have my life today. Say no more. I know what I am

    doing. Take care of yourself and I will be just fine.¡±

    Nicole was immediately moved.

    When she was still unmarried at the time, she was still a girl in the Bush Family. At first, she just felt

    that Olivia Kent''s life is too difficult and she decided to help her, but did not expect to get the best

    girlfriend in this life.

    If it was not because she fell in love with Samuel, and if it was not because of the scandal that

    happened eight years ago, she damaged her family''s reputation, then she would not be cast out by the

    Bush family. She would not be so isted after marrying into Green Family.

    It''s toote to say anything now.

    The Bush family no longer had a room for her.

    The fire happened five years ago broke all her connections with the Bush Family, and now thought of it,

    Nicole was very distressed.

    She once abandoned everything for love, but now she had nothing and lost the children''s health. She

    really regretted all this.

    Olivia Kent took her hand tightly and whispered, "Don''t be sad, I know you are thinking about the Bush

    Family, but your parents are not so cold-hearted. The fire shocked the whole Seapolis City five years

    ago. But the most broadcasted news was that you have attempted to elope with another man and

    buried yourself in mes.

    Although your father had imed he has cut the rtionship with you, they often went to the cemetery

    in recent years. I heard your mother bought a piece in the cemetery, a burial mound has been erected

    for you, and they visit it every year. They have grown old a lot in recent years. If you have a chance,

    you can visit them.¡¯

    Nicole''s tears could no longer be suppressed.

    In the past five years abroad, the most helpless five years in her life. In fact, she thought of her mother

    the most.

    She used to be ady of the Bush family. She was spoiled by her parents, but because of the

    rtionship with Samuel at the banquet being exposed to the media.

    She never had a chance to im herself.

    The Bush Family was a well-known family, and a schrly family. It was absolutely impossible for such

    a thing to happen.

    She understood her parents, but there was no way to make time go back.

    If she could know that the love she insisted on was now all broken, she would never marry into the

    Green Family so resolutely.

    Now all the regrets couldn''t make up for the harm to their parents.

    Nicole couldn''t help crying while holding Olivia Kent.

    "Olivia, I miss them, I really miss them. But if you look at me now, even if I stand in front of them, they

    won''t recognize me. I''m not a filial daughter, my parents have only one daughter, but I let them suffer

    the pain of letting the elder watch the youngster dies. People like me are simply not worthy of being

    children.¡¯

    "Don''t say that, Nicole, you still have a chance. Aren''t youing back now? Even if you can''t take

    care of them as Nicole, you can take care of them as Catherine, as Nicole''s friend?"

    Olivia Kentforted Nicole.

    Nicole could only nod, but she couldn''t speak.

    When Lucas Bush brought Nicole to Olivia Kent, he was called away by Macon Joe. It was said that

    there was still a training program notpleted, so that he did not see Nicole crying now, otherwise the

    kid would not sit still and he must do something terrifying.

    Nicole cried for a while holding Olivia Kent, and then she calmed down.

    Olivia Kent pped the back of her hand and said, ¡°Everything will be fine.¡±

    "Emm, I''ll take some pictures of Lucas and send them to Zoe. She may have been worried these days.

    In the Green Family, I

    dare not make a video call with Zoe, I''m afraid Samuel will discover Zoe''s existence. Zoe''s body can''t

    afford any hurt by Samuel at all.¡±

    Listening to Nicole''s words, Olivia Kent''s hatred for Samuel was getting more.

    They two went to the camp.

    Lucas Bush was training.

    Nicole originally thought that Joseph would rest after being beaten by Lucas Bush. Unexpectedly, he

    was also there, and he kept doing the training behind Lucas Bush very carefully.

    To Joseph, Nicole really didn''t know what to say.

    Olivia Kent followed Nicole''s eyes and whispered, "Joseph is different from Samuel. I have been

    observing him since he entered kindergarten. He''s kind, but a little lonely, not everyone can make

    friends with him. And I''ve seen it, this kid is very smart, but without Samuel''s genius genes, I don''t

    know if it''s because his mother blood lowered his IQ, but he is very hard-working, all teachers here

    admit this point. He won''t be arrogant just because he was the heir to the Green Family, and after

    Lucas came, the rtionship between them was particrly good. Even if Lucas repelled him, he didn''t

    care, and he still hasa really close rtionship with Lucas. I don''t know if it''s family rtionship.¡¯

    Nicole couldn''t exin it, but she really couldn''t hate this kid.

    "We can just let Lucas and Joseph develop their rtionship. After all, Lucas is too mature to be able to

    have a ymate

    together. Even if I don''t know how long they can stay together."

    Nicole was helpless.

    The mood of the two was somewhat heavy.

    Nicole quickly took a few photos of Lucas Bush''s heroic look and sent it to Zoe.

    At this time, Zoe didn''t know if she woke up.

    Soon, Zoe responded.

    "Mommy, my brother is so handsome! When can I be as handsome as my brother?¡±

    Zoe was extremely envious, but Nicole''s heart was aching like a knife.

    "Very soon, my good daughter will have such a day!"

    Nicoleforted Zoe with sad eyes.

    Zoe muttered a small mouth at the other end, her face was disappointed, but she smiled back to

    Nicole.

    "Well, I also believe that there will be such a day. Then I will ask Mommy to take pictures of me. I want

    to run in the sunshine like my brother. Mommy, you haven''t contacted me these days. When will you

    and my brothere back?"

    Zoe was actually lonely.

    She was like a canary housed in a golden cage.

    She knew that because of her body, the godfather and mummy kept her there for her good, but she

    really envied her peers who can run in the sunlight.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t do it.

    She would pant after running a few steps, then she needed to get on the venttor, and then worried

    her mom and brother

    and godfather.

    She looked lonely out of the window without telling Nicole that she almost couldnt get off from the

    operation table yesterday.

    The knife edge on the body was already unclear.

    It seemed that since she started to have memory, the hospital was her home. She also ran out

    capriciously. As a result, Mommy cried all day and night, and her brother med herself for three days

    without speaking. Everyone was standing in front of her bed; their eyes didn''t dare to blink for the fear

    that she would leave this beautiful world

    Zoe knew that she was stuck in this sick body now, just for mommy and brother, in order not to make

    them sad or sad.

    But she hurt!

    In the middle of the night, she couldn''t sleep. She wanted to find Mommy''s arms, and just wanted to die

    in her arms.

    But she couldn''t!

    The godfather said to her that Mummy spent all of her strength, and almost lost her life to bring her into

    this world. Her life was given by mummy, and she could not be willful.

    So she could only stand all this pain.

    She had to walking through the life till thest moment, and until there is no way to stay with mommy

    and brother.

    Tears filled Zoe''s eyes.

    Her body hurt again, but she couldn''t cry, she had to stand this, otherwise mommy would worry.

    The smile face was pale and terrible, a pair of small hands tightly grasped the bed sheet, her palms

    were all cold sweat, but she was smiling, she smiled so brilliantly, so happy.

    Nicole looked at her daughter''s brilliant smile in the video and felt that no matter what she experienced,

    everything was worth it.

    "Zoe, I miss you too. These days I have a little trouble and can''t make video calls with you, sorry."

    "It''s fine, Mommy has your own things to do. The godfather said that Mommy went to the Seapolis City

    for Zoe''s illness. I Know Mommy is very hard and I won''t bother Mommy. But Mommy, can you send

    me a video in my spare time to let me know if you and your brother are good?¡±

    "Okay, Mommy will try to spare time and make video call to Zoe as much as possible.¡±

    Nicole couldn''t help crying again.

    But she can''t cry.

    Zoe was a very sensible child.

    Sometimes she really thanked God and gave her two sensible children, but the more sensible they are,

    the more distressed Nicole was.

    At this age, they should have been full of fun and naughtiness, but the two children was turned into a

    little adult, and a patient, how to make her feel at ease?

    And Samuel, the culprit responsible for all this, how could she make him live peacefully?

    After another video with Zoe, Nicole hung up the phone and saw that Lucas Bush had finished their

    ss.

    Lucas Bush flew towards Nicole like a bird.

    "Mommy! Am I handsome?"

    Aftering here, Lucas Bush seemed to have recovered all the lost innocence. He was less mature,

    and gain more innocent.

    Nicole squeezed his small face and said, "You are so cool. My son is amazing!"

    "Sure!"

    Lucas Bush boasted proudly.

    Joseph came to them a little bit lonely and wanted to say something, but it seemed distorted. Nicole felt

    a little bit distressed for a while.

    "Joseph is also great. I can tell that you work hard. Keep going and you will one day surpass Lucas.¡±

    "Really? Can I?"

    Joseph''s eyes suddenly lighted up, and the gleaming expression was like a gxy in the sky, suddenly

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    bursting with color, which made people feel better.

    "Of course!"

    Nicole touched his head, and Joseph''s eyes turned red.

    "Thank you, auntie. How nice you are. It will be so nice if you are my mum."

    Joseph turned and ran away, but Nicole saw tears in his eyes.

    This child had a seriousck of love!

 Chapter 80: You Attribute a Dog

    Chapter 80: You Attribute a Dog

    Lucas Bush was a little unhappy.

    Why Joseph was so troublesome after the momes?

    "Mommy, you are mine!"

    Lucas Bush hugged Nicole''s arm tightly, making Nicole somewhat speechless.

    "Mommy has always been yours, but don''t you think Josephcks love?"

    "That has nothing to do with us, he has his mummy!"

    Lucas Bush knew who Joseph''s mother was, and she had no interest in that woman.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole didn''t say anything.

    Olivia Kent took Nicole and Lucas Bush to the cafeteria forunch.

    Nicole didn''t know what the so-called extra meal was. Until he saw Joseph giving Lucas Bush two big

    chicken legs unwillingly, he kept staring at the big chicken legs as if he could eat them just by staring

    like this.

    Lucas Bush took it with carelessness and put it in Nicole''s bowl. He proudly said, "Mommy, your son

    has earned them for you.

    Eat it quickly. There will be only such a delicious meal at noon in one day."

    He said that he took a big bite of chicken drumstick, and his mouth was full of oil.

    Joseph couldn''t help but swallow his rice.

    Although he was the heir of the Green Family, the Green Family was notck of chicken leg, but after

    here couldn''t be simpler, and the taste was not as good and delicious as the cook made at home.

    He thought that the big chicken legs at noon could temporarily satisfy his appetite, but since he has

    been here, Lucas Bush had bullied him in various ways and dominated his chicken legs. He had been

    more and more frustrated and brave, but today he was really hungry.

    Looking at Joseph''s greedy face, Nicole smiled and handed the chicken legs in his bowl to Joseph.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    Joseph was stunned, and subconsciously looked at Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush frowned tightly.

    "Mommy, this is what I earned for you. Besides, he admitted that he lost the game.¡±

    "Lucas, you have to learn about how to forgive people. Although Mummy knows that you are inspiring

    Joseph, but the oppressive suppression is not the behavior of a wise person. It should be rxed and

    generous. Moreover, this is a chicken leg given to me by you. Mommy has the right to distribute it

    freely, isn''t it?"

    Nicole didn''t want to spoil Joseph. After all, he was the son of Riley, but she was soft-hearted.

    Looking at Joseph''s longing eyes, she seemed to see Zoe.

    The same charming eyes, simr appearance, but different lives and fate, this may be the arrangement

    of God, but how innocent was the child?

    Nicole''s words silenced Lucas Bush.

    Joseph also looked at Lucas Bush, as if he didn''t speak, he wouldnt eat chicken legs, although he

    wanted to eat it.

    After a while, Lucas Bush whispered, "My mummy gave it to you, you can eat it, but your training today

    will increase by one hour. You can''t match my physical fitness, you can only work hard. No heirs can be

    wayward orzy."

    "Yes!"

    Joseph immediately smiled happily, turning around and holding Nicole coquettishly and saying, "Auntie,

    thank you, I will definitely work harder.¡±

    "That''s good!"

    Being embraced by Joseph, Nicole had another feeling, different from his son''s arms, and different

    from her daughter''s coquettishness, but it filled her heart with a special feeling for no reason, full and

    warm.

    Joseph ate chicken drums happily, Lucas Bush smiled too, and the two boys were noisy, but also lively.

    Olivia Kent looked at this scene and said somethingplicatedly, "Actually, you can use Joseph''s

    feelings for you to turn against Riley."

    ¡°I''m not that mean. I''m a mother. Although Riley is guilty of sin, the kid is innocent."

    "You are still so kind, but this is not good to deal with Samuel.¡±

    Olivia Kent was worried.

    Nicole''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Rx, I won''t show him mercy.¡¯

    The lunch was harmonious and happy.

    In the afternoon, the children and the teacher continued their training. Nicole was fine. After visiting the

    base, she got a call from Samuel.

    The scenery here was pretty good, apanied by good friends and sons. In fact, Nicole was still very

    happy, if Samuel did not call.

    But she did not escape from it, and answered Samuel''s call.

    ¡°Are you still used to on the ind?"

    There was a trace of fatigue in Samuel''s voice.

    "It''s OK."

    Nicole''s formic answerer didn''t have much emotion.

    Samuel rubbed her temples and knew that she didn''t want to hear his voice very much, but now he just

    wanted to hear her voice.

    "I''ve been to the olddy''s house now, and it''s fine for now, but I have to wait for the olddy to wake

    up. In the past few days, please stay on the ind for a few days. Then I will pick you up in person.¡±

    "Ok."

    Since listening to Olivia Kent''s exnation that this may be rted to Samuel, Nicole had no guilt

    about him.

    It was because she was too soft-hearted that she let herself set into her own trap now. She could no

    longer repeat the same mistakes.

    "Have you seen Lucas? How do you feel?¡±

    Samuel heard her perfunctory, but he just wanted to hear her voice. When she left, Samuel felt as if the

    time had be longer.

    If it weren''t possible to walk away, he really wanted to fly over.

    There were his wife and children there, and now he felt that nothing was more important than his wife

    and children.

    Nicole didn''t know Samuel''s thoughts at this time, but just said lightly, "He is stronger, ck, and thin,

    but Lucas enjoys it very much¡±

    "How about you? Do you like it?"

    Samuel''s voice was a little low, with a bit of temptation.

    Once Nicole would be attracted by such a charming voice, but now she just sneered.

    "I was forced toe here, there is nothing for me. If Mr. Green is fine, I will hang up."

    This time, Nicole didn''t even bother to perfunctory.

    Samuel had a sense of powerless wave rippling from the bottom of his heart.

    What should he do to make Nicole open her heart to him again?

    It was really impossible to investigate about the fire five years ago. It seemed like these had been

    deliberately hidden, and he could not find the truth. Now Nicole was by his side, just in front of him, but

    he always had a sense of unreal, as if she would leave anytime.

    This feeling was really bad.

    Samuel whispered, "I have something to tell you, maybe there will be two people going to the ind in

    these two days. You can take care of it.¡±

    "Your friends and guests have nothing to do with me? Mr. Green, I don''t think I have an obligation to

    help you to take care of your friends."

    Nicole declined directly.

    But Samuel whispered, "They are two elders of the Bush family. They are also my parent-inw.

    Recently, my mother-inw has some health problems, and I need to find a ce with fresh air for her

    to retreat. I think the ind is very good, the children are all present, maybe the mother-inw will be in

    a better mood.¡±

    Nicole was stunned. The hand holding the phone shivered, and even the voice changed slightly.

    "Who did you say that areing here? What happened to her? What''s wrong with her body?"

    After asking, it seemed that she was acting too eagerly, and then slowly lowered her voice and said, "I

    mean your mother-inw would agree toe here?"

    "I try to persuade them toe there, but there is not much hope. After all, they are very against to

    me. I am just telling you first. In case they came there, please take care of them for me."

    Nicole''s eyes were wet.

    She was not feeling bothersome at all.

    Really!

    She was now dying to be able to return to her parents and tell them that she was still alive, but she was

    also afraid of stimting her parents. No one could understand this tangled and disturbed mood.

    "I got it."

    Nicole was afraid of showing too much emotion and hung up the phone quickly, but she began to look

    forward to it.

    Would parents reallye?

    She knew that her decision had caused her parents and Samuel to break almost all contact, even if the

    family business had to cooperate with Green Family, her father would rather lose part of the money

    than to deal with Green Family.

    Would they reallye here now?

    Would they forgive Samuel?

    Nicole didn''t know, but she still looked forward to it. If she could really see her parents and be able to

    reunite, she would have no regrets in her life.

    As time passed, Nicole was flooded with this expectation and felt everything was good.

    The children are still training, no one apanied her, so she can only stay in the dorm.

    Suddenly, the dormitory window rang.

    Nicole frowned slightly and sat up cautiously. She picked up a kettle and put it in her hand. She came

    carefully to the window and watched the window''s movement intently.

    The window seemed to be opened little by little from the outside.

    Nicole instantly got nervous.

    Wasn''t the security here veryprehensive?

    Why would someone able to run here?

    Nicole''s hand held the thermos tightly.

    Although she knew that a thermos shouldn''t cause too much harm, but that''s the only self-defense

    tools she could find so far.

    The window was finally opened, and a head came in instantly.

    "Ah!"

    Nicole eximed and smashed the kettle subconsciously.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Oh!"

    A familiar cry came, and that one immediately wailed, but that one did not fall down, but instead came

    in directly with pain.

    "Help! Save¡ª"

    Nicole subconsciously asked for help, but her mouth was covered in the next moment.

    "Don''t scream, it''s me!"

    The other party lowered his voice.

    Nicole waspletely flustered now, no matter who the other party was, and not even heard the other

    party''s voice somewhat familiar. She was so scared that she kicked and pped that one, feeling the

    hand on the mouth sent a little bit, she opened her mouth unconsciously, fierce Bit the opponent''s

    palm.

    "Holly shit! Are you a dog? I usually look at you and think you are an elegantdy, why are you so

    unreasonable now. It''s me, it''s me!"

    The other person was trembling with pain, but he didn''t dare to let go of Nicole. If he let her yell again,

    the people of Samuel found out that he ran over here and he was really screwed.

    It''s a pity that Nicole couldn''t hear any sound at all now, only felt that he''s been hijacked.

    She still had Zoe to save, and her son, she couldn''t have an ident here! Absolutely not!

    Thinking of this, Nicole did not know where the strength came from, and suddenly hit the man''s chest

    with her elbow. While the other side was temporarily cking in pain, she turned around regardless of

    the other side and kicked the guy with one foot towards the other side.

 Chapter 81: Are You In Love?

    Chapter 81: Are You In Love?

    This foot could be regarded as fast and ruthless, just dying to kick the opponent directly.

    The other party no longer dared to be careless, and quickly revealed his name.

    "Wait! Wait! Wait! I am Tim! Be merciful! Beauty! I have no child yet.¡±

    Tim was startled by the cold sweat.

    This woman was amazingly explosive. If he didn''t say his name, and just waited for her to discover, it

    was estimated that his life would really be ruined.

    Tim was sweating.

    Nicole''s foot was less than three centimeters away from his cock.

    Upon hearing Tim''s name, Nicole narrowly stopped her foot, but she almost didn''t stand still.

    Fortunately, there was a table next to her, which temporarily helped her.

    ¡°Why are you here?"

    Nicole was a little surprised, but also a little bit afraid.

    And Tim''s cold sweat flushed down his forehead, looking at the male character that he had try so hard

    to save, and said with a wry smile, "I am so sad, you can''t even identify my voice? If this attracts

    Samuel''s people, I''m really dead.¡±

    After talking, Tim sat directly on the ground, gasping.

    Nicole was somewhat embarrassed.

    "I don''t know it''s you, didn''t you leave?"

    "Where am I going? I finally came to Samuel''s base. Isn''t it too sorry for me to just go back? That nasty

    Samuel went to the

    Don Family and said that it is all my responsibility. Though

    I''m willing to carry this responsibility for you, but I''m a little bit reluctant to be set up by Samuel.¡±

    Tim said angrily.

    Nicole''s face changed suddenly.

    If she was just skeptical of Samuel at the beginning of the talking with Olivia Kent, she was now

    basically confirmed that it''s Samuel who did it.

    This man was really mean!

    She almost was tricked by his bravery.

    If it were not Tim, she might really be guilty of Samuel.

    Nicole was very guilty because she involved in Tim.

    ¡°Sorry, I get you involved.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I''m willing to do this. But the Don Family is powerful, and it''s not so easy to deal with me. Well,

    don''t worry about this. I won''t let Samuel walk away easily. Can you do me a favor?"

    Tim looked at her.

    Nicole knew he must be targeted at Samuel''s training base, but when she thought of Samuel''s

    despicableness, even if Tim did something, it was nothing but guilt.

    "Well, what should I do for you?"

    Nicole found a stool and sat down, and quickly looked outside, only to speak when no one was passing

    by.

    Tim saw her being so cautious and said with a smile, ¡°Rx, they are all on the training ground at this

    point, and they won''t find me. Although the security system here is very powerful, it is useless to me.¡±

    He said proudly.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole couldn''t help butugh and said, "Yes, you are the best.¡±

    "Of course!"

    Tim is like a bragging boy reminding Nicole of Lucas Bush.

    Why did she suddenly feel that these two people were very alike?

    Nicoleughed even brighter when she thought of what Tim would do when he knew that she was

    Tim must put on a speechless face.

    Tim couldn''t help but trance when she saw her smile.

    There used to seem to be such a smile in his life, but unfortunately that person would never appear

    again.

    He quickly narrowed his eyes and whispered, ¡°I need the topographic map here,plete version.

    Here I can''t go in and out freely, so I need to ask you for help.¡±

    "No problem, but I need you to ensure the safety of all children and teachers here. They are innocent

    and should not be involved in the grudges between you and Samuel.¡± Nicole dered first.

    ¡°Of course. As long as they are still there, I will not touch this base, you may rest assured.¡±

    Tim''s words pleased Nicole.

    But she quickly discovered another problem.

    ¡°Are you trying to hide here all the time?"

    "Yes! There are so many soldiers on patrol here, only here is the safest ce.¡±

    Tim had a certain tone.

    "No, you can''t!"

    Nicole refused directly.

    ¡°Why not? Don''t you love me anymore?"

    Tim immediately put on a look like he was abandoned, and it looked so pitiful.

    Nicole always felt she had seen this expression somewhere else, but she couldn''t remind herself and

    shook her head, said,

    "It''s inappropriate for us to live alone in a room.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay. I will be responsible for you!"

    Tim said avowedly.

    Nicole felt anxious.

    "I don''t need you to be responsible for me!"

    "Then you are responsible for me?"

    Tim looked at Nicole expectantly.

    Nicole feels that she feels like talking to the duck.

    "Tim!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Be serious!"

    Nicole is going crazy.

    This man is too difficult to tangle.

    "You mad at me!"

    Tim looked at Nicole pitifully, his eyes were sad.

    Nicole was suddenly speechless, why did she provoke such a troublesome man?

    "Tim, if you keep doing this, I will ignore you."

    ¡°Don''t! I will be serious.¡±

    Tim surrendered immediately, like a good baby.

    Nicole was finally relieved.

    ¡°What did I want to say?"

    Interrupted by Tim, Nicole couldn''t remember what she just started arguing with Tim about.

    Tim smiled and said, "You said you will be responsible for me.¡±

    "Bullshit!"

    Nicole was spurred by him.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Tim felt quite novel.

    Nicole quickly reached out and covered his mouth and said, ¡°Shut up from now on! Otherwise, I let the

    people outside get in and kill you!"

    Tim nodded quickly, but his eyes smiled.

    Nicole''s hands were so soft!

    Realizing the meaning of Tim''s eyes, Nicole was going crazy.

    She quickly withdrew her hand and get a little further from Tim and said, ¡°You can''t hide here with me.¡±

    "Then I...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Nicole felt that she could not let Tim speak, otherwise she would be mad at him.

    Tim sat there so wronged, looking at Nicole with his eyes straight, not to mention how innocent he

    behaved.

    Nicole pretend couldn''t see his eyes and continued, "My son will live with me, so you are not

    convenient here.¡±

    ¡°I can sleep with your son.¡±

    Tim proposed shamelessly.

    Nicole said coldly, ¡°My son despised you."

    "Really? He hasn''t seen me yet. Why would he despise me? Catherine, don''t hurt me maliciously.¡±

    "Anyway, I can''t do it if I say no, you can find another ce.¡±

    Nicole kept her position.

    It''s one thing to have a good rtionship, but she was not so open to live in the same room with

    another man, and Tim was a man after all. If something went wrong, she didn''t want anything to

    happen.

    Seeing Nicole''s firm attitude, Tim only had topromise.

    ¡°Well, I can find another ce to live, but you promised to help me, and you have to cover me.¡±

    ¡°Why?"

    It''s one thing for Nicole to help Tim. It''s another thing to be so threatened by Tim.

    Tim said quickly, "We arerades in the same battle field now? I thought we had reached a

    consensus.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Nicole admitted that he was right.

    "I''m only responsible for covering you and giving you topographical drawings, I don''t care about the

    rest."

    "Yes! Deal !"

    Tim said with a grin.

    The words and footsteps were heard from outside, and the children came back.

    As soon as Nicole was about to say something, he saw Tim get up directly and rush out of the window,

    which made Nicole feel as if she was dazzling.

    ¡°Mommy, I''m back!"

    Lucas Bush''s voice came, and a small figure rushed in. It was not surprising that Joseph was behind

    him.

    The two brothers were like body and shadows. They never separated, as if they were two close

    brothers.

    "Auntie, I''m back.¡±

    Joseph said with a grin, and then stood there quite well.

    Lucas Bush jumped on the chair and sat down, whispering, "Mommy, Joseph did not keep up with me

    this afternoon."

    "Don''t use your own standards to assess others, Joseph has worked hard.¡±

    Nicole couldn''t help but speak for Joseph.

    ¡°Yes, I worked hard.¡±

    Joseph nodded immediately.

    Lucas Bush looked at him contemptuously and said, ¡°Don''t forget that you still have one hour extra

    training of physical fitness today.¡±

    "I got it.¡±

    Joseph touched his nose and walked out reluctantly.

    Nicole touched Lucas Bush''s head and said, ¡°Don''t be too harsh on him, after all, each person''s talent

    is different.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mummy, but who has been in this room?"

    Lucas Bush''s sudden questioning directly choked Nicole.

    "What?"

    "Before we came back, there were other people in this room, and there was a cologne smell in the air,

    which was not the perfume smellmonly used by mommy.¡±

    Nicole never noticed that his son''s nose was so smart.

    ¡°Well, there was indeed an uncle here, but you have to help Mommy keep it secret, okay?"

    ¡°Mommy, are you in love?"

    Lucas Bush asked with an "I get it¡± expression, making Nicole almost choke.

    "No! Don''t talk nonsense!"

    She quickly rified.

    Fall in love with Tim?

    It''s impossible.

    They didn''t connect at all!

    But Lucas Bush said with a clear look on his chest, ¡°I know, do you want to keep it secret? Although

    Mommy is in love and the male is not my godfather, I am somewhat disappointed, but if Mommy likes

    him, I can just ept him. Rest assured, I will help Mommy keep the secret!"

    "No, Lucas, it''s not what you think, he is just an ordinary friend!"

    Nicole''s exnation was unclear.

    "Ah, I understand!¡±

    Lucas Bush wanted to pat Nicole''s shoulder, but unfortunately, he was not tall enough, and he could

    only pat the back of her hand and said, "I understand everything. Don''t worry. I won''t tell others.¡±

    Nicole was about to cry without tears.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    How could she rest assured?

    What was all this?

    ¡°No, Lucas, listen to me...¡±

    Nicole still wanted to exin, but at this moment, next dooring Olivia Kent''s exmation sound,

    the sound was so loud that made Nicole and Lucas Bush rush to her room immediately.

 Chapter 82: Im Going to Sleep with You Tonight

    Chapter 82: I''m Going to Sleep with You Tonight

    "Olivia!"

    Nicole ran there anxiously, and saw Olivia Kent chasing a man with a broom, and the man''s figure was

    somewhat familiar.

    "Tim?"

    Nicole shouted somewhat uncertainly.

    As soon as Tim heard the familiar voice, he quickly ran behind Nicole and grabbed her arm tightly, said

    pitifully, "My dear, hurry up to protect me, this woman is too brutal."

    The broom in Olivia Kent''s hand was still raised in midair, and she was stunned when she saw Tim and

    Nicole were so familiar with each other.

    "Nicole, do you know him?"

    Nicole felt that her head had got really hurt.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Nicole pulled Tim away from behind.

    Tim grieved and said, "You don''t want me to stay with you. I have to find a ce to stay, otherwise

    where do I live? It''s cold outside. You are so irresponsible to me. Can''t I still make a living for myself?"

    This made Olivia Kent''s mouth wide open.

    What the heck?

    "Nicole, you and him..."

    "No, I have nothing to do with him!"

    Nicole quickly exined, and quickly covered Tim''s mouth.

    This bastard was used to talking nonsense, and he didn''t care too much, but there was no guarantee

    that others would not misunderstand.

    At this moment, Lucas Bush''s voice rang.

    "Mommy, is this the man you''re in love with? He doesn''t look very good.¡±

    Lucas, like a little man, stood there, with his hands around his chest, and looked at Tim with a scrutiny

    gesture, his eyes somewhat made Tim feel familiar with.

    "You are Catherine''s son, right? My name is Tim. Nice to meet you!"

    Tim hurried to introduce himself to Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush didn''t appreciate it. He nced at him and ignored him. Then he came to Nicole and Olivia

    Kent and said, "When I just came, I saw Instructor Joeing here. So mommy, what should we do

    with this man?¡±

    Nicole froze in an instant.

    Macon Joe wasing?

    In other words, Tim could be exposed at any time, and if exposed, the consequences would be

    disastrous.

    Nicole looked anxiously at Lucas Bush and said, "Do you have any good ideas? Now I can''t let anyone

    know that Tim is here.¡±

    "Ok, I get it.¡±

    Lucas Bush made a grimace at Nicole, then opened Olivia Kent''s cupboard and pouted at Tim who was

    standing on the side.

    Tim looked at the narrow cupboard in front of him and asked with some doubt, "Do you want me to hide

    inside?"

    "Or you can choose to hide under the bed, but I can tell you that Instructor Joe likes to check the bed.¡±

    Lucas Bush said lightly, but the voice was a little contemptuous.

    He couldn''t understand why his mummy picked up such an awkward and embarrassed guy.

    Tim felt that he was despised by a kid, but now it was not the time to argue.

    He was still hesitating, but Nicole didn''t have much time to think about it. She kicked him directly, and

    got him inside the closet.

    "What the...¡±

    "Shut up!¡±

    Nicole gave a particrly domineering growl, and closed the cab door by the way.

    "Olivia, is there a lock? Lock it.¡±

    Nicole was still afraid of any ident.

    Olivia Kent''s mouth twitched slightly.

    Tim seemed to be 1.85 meters. He hide in her cab of less than 1.60 meters and this was already

    hard for her, and now she wanted to lock the door.

    Poor man!

    Olivia Kent was silencing him, and found the lock directly to lock the cab.

    As soon as all this was done, Joseph and Macon Joe came in.

    "Lucas, I heard a voice here just now, and I met Instructor Joe halfway, so I brought Instructor Joe,

    what''s wrong?"

    Joseph looked at everyone nervously.

    Lucas Bush really wanted to p the fool to death.

    "It''s fine. Teacher Kent saw a cockroach just now and was screaming in shock. My mom and I rushed

    over and we have dealt with it.¡±

    Lucas Bush threw this responsibility on Olivia Kent without any expression.

    Olivia Kent was extremely depressed.

    She was afraid of cockroaches?

    What a joke?

    But looking at Macon Joe''s eyes, Olivia Kent had to smile and said, "Yes, I''m so embarrassed,

    Instructor Joe, I''m sorry to make you nervous."

    "That''s OK, the ind is humid and there are cockroaches. I will give Teacher Kent a bottle of

    insecticideter.¡¯

    Macon Joe finished talking lightly, looked around again, and then got up and left.

    Olivia Kent sighed with relief and turned to drag Lucas Bush.

    "Lucas Bush, who is afraid of cockroaches? Ah?"

    Lucas Bush seemed to have a foresight, quickly ran aside, and said with a smile, "Is there a big

    cockroach in your cab?"

    "You''re a damn boy!¡±

    "All right."

    Nicole stopped the two of them, but Joseph asked with a nk expression, "What cockroach? Where is

    it?"

    Lucas Bush sighed slightly and took Joseph''s arm and said, "Come on, let''s go to the training ground

    and I will practice with you for a fewps."

    "Ah? Still practicing? I just came back!"

    Joseph cried out without tears, but was taken away by Lucas Bush.

    When Olivia Kent saw that the boys had left, she asked Nicole what was going on.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Nicole told Olivia Kent everything.

    Olivia Kent frowned slightly.

    "So it''s Samuel who set you up?"

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    Nicole was not sure, but she had already believed this spection in her mind.

    ¡°Asshole, scumbag!"

    Olivia Kent scolded, but whispered, "I can''t let him stay here. I don''t have a boyfriend yet. I share a

    room with a man. I can''t sleep with him around.¡±

    "What? Are you afraid of how he treats you? You have locked him in the closest, you don''t be afraid.¡±

    Nicole was a little puzzled.

    Olivia Kent said in a low voice, "I am afraid that I may have feeling to him. He looks pretty handsome."

    Nicole froze for a moment, and thenughed with her mouth covered.

    "Don''tugh!"

    Olivia Kent was afraid that Tim in the closet would hear and quickly covered Nicole''s mouth.

    Nicole said with a smile, "It''s okay, if you want to do anything, you can do it. The worst situation will be

    doing what you want and then ignore him. As long as we stand together and don''t admit it. No one will

    know that he has been here¡±

    Tim heard it clearly in the closet. He listened to the two women outside discussing the problem in front

    of him, and he felt a little depressed.

    "Hey, hello, I am still here. Can you care about my feelings?"

    He patted the closet; his voice was quite suppressed.

    "Shut up! You are just a cockroach now. Have you known that cockroaches can talk? I tell you, if you

    don''t follow our instruction, I will go to Macon Joe and tell him that you are hiding here. And I will see if

    Macon Joe can throw you out side to feed the fish in the sea.¡±

    Nicole said fiercely.

    Tim suddenly felt he was on a pirate ship.

    Olivia Kente up and kicked the closet.

    "Behave yourself when you are in front of me. This is my ce. You have to be clear that it is me who

    is kind enough to take you in, otherwise you will be pulled out as a pervert and tore down your cock in

    minutes."

    Hearing Olivia Kent''s bold words, Tim couldn''t help but cover his important position.

    He was born in a great family, every woman he met was ttering him,peting for his affection, so

    Olivia Kent was the first woman who dared to scold him.

    "You leave your name if you get your guts!"

    "Hell yeah I can tell you my name. My name is Olivia Kent. What''s wrong? What do you want to do?"

    Olivia Kent didn''t care who he was.

    Nicole saw the two of them arguing fiercely and retreated silently.

    She believed that Olivia Kent would overdo it too much, and Tim won''t bother Olivia Kent.

    After returning to her room, Nicole identally saw Lucas Bush.

    "Lucas, why are you here? Aren''t you going to train with Joseph?"

    Nicole was really awkward.

    Looking at Lucas Bush''s smiling eyes, Nicole felt that her whole body was ufortable.

    "This is not what you think. He is an ordinary friend of mine, really."

    Nicole quickly exined that because she didn''t want his son to doubt or misunderstand this.

    Lucas Bush smiled and said, "Mom, you''re so nervous!"

    "Lucas Bush!¡±

    Nicole discovered that she was being teased by her son.

    "You are an naughty boy. How dare you mock your mom, eh?"

    After saying the sentence, Nicole stepped forward, hug Lucas Bush directly, and then put her hands

    under his armpits, fingers moving slightly.

    Lucas Bushughed out of breath.

    "Mommy, forgive me. Haha...Don''t scratch!"

    Lucas Bush dodged around, and the crispughter resounded throughout the room.

    The mother and son were in trouble for a while. Lucas Bush was a little sleepy. He took off his shoes

    and went to bed. He pulled himself over the quilt and covered himself.

    After saying, Lucas Bush straightened his head and fell asleep, without giving Nicole the opportunity to

    refuse.

    In fact, Nicole would not refuse.

    She hadn''t seen her son for so many days and now sleeping with her son made she feel very rxed.

    Nicole looked at Lucas Bush, touched his face, then went to the bathroom to take a shower, and came

    out after changing the pajamas.

    Samuel was so busy when he suddenly heard the phone ringing, and he picked it up and saw the video

    from the training base.

    In fact, he didn''t ask Macon Joe to transfer Nicole''s video, he just wanted to see the current situation of

    Lucas Bush every day. Now Lucas Bush ran into Nicole''s room. Naturally, the video included Nicole.

    Samuel watched Nicolee out after taking a shower, her hair was not dry, and she flicked her hair

    casually. The water drops from her hair jumped down ina fancy curve, and her wavy hair also scratched

    a perfect curve and finally fell on her white neck.

    He used to love Nicole''s neck the most, which was slender, white, and sensitive. He still remembered

    how Nicole was flushing when he was breathing on Nicole''s neck.

    It was so charming, and touching.

    Now Nicole did not know that someone was spying on her.

    She was sitting at the table, because the weather was a little sultry, she unbuttoned two buttons of her

    pajamas at random, and the looming fullness made

    Samuel suddenly swallowed, and a heat wave instantly rushed up.

    Samuel quickly picked up the water on the side and drank it all, but Nicole suddenly stooped to pick up

    the pencil on the ground.

    The beautiful scenery suddenly rushed into Samuel''s eyes, and he only felt a warm liquid pouring out

    of his nasal cavity.

    It was so hot, and he couldn''t stop it...

 Chapter 83: Is This A Game You Set?

    Chapter 83: Is This A Game You Set?

    Samuel touched his nose with his hand, and the bright red liquid embarrassed him.

    He stood up quickly, went to the bathroom, and took a cold shower.

    At this moment, Jacob just knocked on the door and came in.

    "Mr. Green, the Don Family...¡±

    "Get out!"

    Samuel snorted, and the violent voice scared Jacob.

    "Mr. Green?"

    Jacob rarely saw Samuel was so emotional. When he just wanted to go to the bathroom, he heard

    Samuel, "You''d better get out right now! If your eyes flutter, or see what you shouldn''t see. I will cut

    your eyes out!"

    This sentence made Jacob dare not go forward. He wanted to see what he could not see around him,

    but he did not dare, and he quickly withdrew from the office.

    Samuel was relieved to hear that the office door was closed.

    He didn''t dare to stay in the bathroom for too long. After a cold shower, he quickly left the bathroom.

    Nicole had been lying on the table and started painting in the video.

    Samuel never knew that Nicole liked painting so much five years ago, but now he realized that he knew

    too little about Nicole.

    It is said that women are the most beautiful when they are serious.

    Nicole was immersed in a soft light at this time, and Samuel''s heartbeat elerated because of the

    serious and beautiful look, hoping to kiss her across the screen.

    He unreasonably called Nicole.

    Nicole heard the phone, and gave a subconscious look.

    Samuel clearly saw Nicole frown slightly when she saw the phone number.

    That was exclusion!

    She actually rejected his phone!

    It seemed that besides rejecting him, she even excluded everything about him.

    But why?

    She used to love herself so much, was everything fake?

    Samuel suddenly felt very ufortable.

    He stubbornly kept calling.

    Nicole watched the phone blinking non-stop, and she turned on mute in order to avoid affecting Lucas

    Bush''s sleep, but the shing screen still bothered her.

    What did this man want to do?

    Nicole simply turned the phone upside down, so that she won''t be disturbed.

    Samuel saw clearly from the video.

    Originally, he didn''t have to hear Nicole''s voice, but now seeing Nicole''s attitude towards him, his anger

    lingering in his chest, and he couldn''t m himself down.

    Samuel called Nicole over and over again.

    Nicole was really annoyed, and then she answered the phone.

    "Mr. Green, Is there anything wrong?¡±

    "I just want to call you. You don''t want to answer my call? I help you deal with the mess, but now you

    treat me like this?"

    Samuel did not want to make Nicole appreciate anything, but now seeing that she was so repulsive to

    him, he was ufortable, and if he was notfortable, he couldn''t make Nicolefortable.

    This woman used to regard him as the most important thing in her world, loved him more than

    everything, but now she avoided him as if he was a viper, and hoped to escape from him as far as she

    could.

    Samuel can''t stand such a disparate treatment.

    It was better if he didn''t say that, maybe Nicole would be nice to him and when Samuel said it, Nicole

    suddenly sneered.

    "Mr. Green is thinking of himself as a benefactor, right? But I remember I didn''t ask Mr. Green to solve

    things for me, right? As long as Mr. Green said something, I will go back and deal with it myself

    tomorrow, I don''t have to bother Mr. Green.¡±

    After finishing talking, Nicole hung up the phone directly.

    She didn''t like him anymore. Now because of Mrs. Don''s affairs, she hates Samuel extremely.

    This hypocritical man!

    After Nicole hung up the phone, she did not hide her emotions towards Samuel.

    Samuel saw Nicole''s disdain from the screen and frowned instantly.

    He always felt something was wrong.

    Nicole''s attitude towards him was not the same as when this mess happened.

    Was there something wrong?

    Samuel was puzzled.

    He saw Nicole throw the sketch aside and kicked the table resentfully. But at this moment, Lucas Bush

    turned over and kicked the quilt off.

    Nicole''s expression suddenly turned into a loving mother, and the gentle look made everyone envious.

    Samuel felt crazy!

    He envied his son!

    But Nicole was really good to Lucas Bush.

    She came lightly to the bed, gently re-covered the quilt to Lucas Bush, and then kissed on Lucas

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Bush''s forehead. The gentle eyes could make every man in the world drown.

    Samuel suddenly had a desire.

    He wanted to see Nicole.

    Whether she liked to see him or not, regardless of her attitude, he missed her!

    He just wanted to really feel that Nicole was around him.

    Samuel got up suddenly, closed the video, and left the office.

    Jacob had been waiting outside, watching Samuele out and greeted him quickly.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Don woke up, would you like to visit her?"

    Samuel''s footsteps stopped suddenly.

    Why was it so coincident?

    He was about to see Nicole, and the Mrs. Don woke up.

    Jacob didn''t expect that Samuel would suddenly stop and couldn''t stop himself. He hit Samuel''s back

    directly. His nose was sore, but he didn''t care. He took a step back and said, "Sorry, Mr. Green."

    "Get a car, we go to the hospital!"

    Although he really wanted to see Nicole at this time, he couldn''t ignore Mrs. Don. After considering for

    a while, Samuel decided to go to the hospital first.

    Jacob did not dare to say anything, so he immediately prepared the car.

    When Samuel arrived at the hospital, the Don Family had arrived.

    Jason Don, who was the only child of the Don Family, squinted when he saw Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, why are you here?"

    "Mr. Don, I aming to visit Mrs. Don."

    Samuel quite admired Jason Don. After all, they were heroes who sacrificed for the country, and three

    generations of the Don Family had served the country of great loyalty. Jason Don asked to change his

    jobs in order not to involve the country.

    Jason Don was still angry, so he was certainly not very polite to speak.

    ¡°Want to check out if my mother is dead? I heard that the woman is Mr. Louis''s girlfriend, but she is the

    designer of yourpany and lived in your house. The Green Family old house has always been kept

    for Green Family''s daughter-inw, so Mr. Green, can you exin to me, what is going on here?"

    Samuel frowned when he heard that Jason Don said that Nicole was Tim''s girlfriend.

    "Who said she was Tim''s girlfriend?"

    "Tim said himself and it was all in the media, Mr. Green doesn''t know?"

    Jason Don did not expect Samuel would care about this issue.

    Samuel suddenly looked back at Jacob.

    Jacob grieved and said, "I just want to tell you that but you don''t give me the chance."

    Samuel''s chest undted sharply.

    He looked at Jason Don and said word by word, "She will be my wife, the daughter-inw of the Green

    Family.¡±

    "That means Mr. Green didn''t n to escape the responsibility of this?"

    Jason Don pressed hard.

    Samuel solemnly said, "I think Mrs. Don knows the truth. Let''s go in and ask Mrs. Don.¡±

    "Fine, if it is really rted to the woman Catherine, I also hope that Mr. Green will not stop me. You

    know, the Don Family always revenge to anyone who pissed them"

    Jason Don was a real man.

    Samuel frowned slightly and whispered, "I will take care of everything she did.¡±

    "Really? I''m afraid Mr. Green can''t afford it! I heard that Green Family has only Mr. Green left. What if I

    want her life? Will Mr. Green also give it?"

    Jason Don was aggressive.

    Samuel looked at him coldly and said, "This is currently inconclusive. If it turns out to be rted to

    Catherine, no matter what kind of punishment, I will be responsible for it. The men from Green Family

    always protect their own woman!¡±

    "Really?"

    Jason Don smiled evilly and pushed the wheelchair into the ward randomly.

    Mrs. Don inserted her venttor and looked very weak.

    At the moment when Jason Don saw Mrs. Don, all his temper and arrogance were put away, and he

    eagerly walked over and took Mrs. Don''s hand and said, "Mom, I''m sorry, I am not filial to make you

    suffer.¡±

    Mrs. Don wanted to say something, but shecked strength.

    Jason Don leaned down and heard Mrs. Don saying, "You go out first, I have something to talk to

    Samuel alone.¡±

    "Mom, I can''t leave you here alone, even if you want to say something, I won''t be a trouble."

    Jason Don was now very guarded against Samuel, as if they were enemies, but Samuel did not know

    when he offended the Don Family.

    Mrs. Don insisted.

    Jason Don couldn''t let the olddy insisting on it, so he agreed, but when he passed Samuel, he

    whispered, "You should pay attention to your words, in case my mother has something wrong, even if I

    fail the entire Don Family, I will not spare you, especially the Green Family and the Louis Family!"

    Samuel nodded slightly.

    "Rx, I have no hatred with your Don Family, and have nothing to do with Mrs. Don. I still want my

    woman to be innocent

    "It''s better to be like this!"

    Jason Don left the ward after warning.

    After Samuel closed the door, when he looked back, Mrs. Don showed no signed of dying or weak.

    She sat up directly, reached out and took off the venttor, and the sickness just swept away.

    If it weren''t for Samuel who knew that the attending doctor of this hospital wouldn''t lie to him, he might

    think it was a hoax from the beginning.

    Samuel came to Mrs. Don and said respectfully.

    "Mrs. Don, do you feel well?"

    "Yes, I''m fine"

    Mrs. Don smiled lightly, but the muddy eyes were shimmering,pletely different from the olddy

    who had ckmailed Nicole.

    Samuel sat across from Mrs. Don and asked in a low voice, "Mrs. Don, is it a game set by you?¡±

    By this time, if Samuel couldn''t guess anything, he had really struggled in vain for so many years.

    Mrs. Don looked at Samuel''s eyes. She smiled and said, "Mr. Green is a smart man. Why do you think I

    set this game?"

 Chapter 84: She Is My Only One

    Chapter 84: She Is My Only One

    Samuel was somewhat surprised by Mrs. Don''s behavior, but because of this, Samuel was also more

    cautious.

    "Mrs. Don, if you have any trouble, you can say it clearly. This is really not the style of the Don family."

    Samuel respected the Don Family, and felt that the Don Family would not do such a shameless thing.

    His words made Mrs. Don feel a little ashamed.

    Her face blushed, and she sighed and said, "There is no style of the Don Family now. If I have any

    other way, I would not take this step so shamelessly. Jason Don knew nothing about it. All of this is my

    n, and I hope Mr. Green will not involve Jason Don. He is the only kid the Don Family left."

    When it came to this, Mrs. Don sighed.

    Samuel felt sorry for hearing this.

    "Mrs. Don, tell me the truth.¡±

    Mrs. Don took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "It''s not that the Don Family is bothering you, but

    something happened."

    "What''s up?"

    Samuel couldn''t figure it out.

    The Green Family and Don Family had never had any contact. Although they all served for the country,

    the Don Family''s filed was different from him. After retreating from the army, there was no contact.

    Samuel really did not know what would be rted to the Don Family.

    Mrs. Don whispered, "I remember Mr. Green had a wife five years ago?¡±

    "Yes."

    Samuel was not surprised that Mrs. Don asked this. After all, everyone knew that Samuel''s wife wanted

    to elope with someone and ended up in a ze. That thing was so well-known that even kids in this city

    knew about it.

    Mrs. Don sighed and said, "Did Mr. Green find your wife''s body?"

    "Mrs. Don, what does this matter have to do with your Don Family?"

    Samuel frowned slightly, obviously didn''t want to talk about this.

    Mrs. Don took a photo from her pocket and handed it to Samuel, whispering, "Do you know the man?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    He certainly knew the man!

    "That was the bodyguard, and the one who disappeared with Nicole five years ago. It''s said that he

    was buried in me too.¡±

    "This is our bodyguard, but he disappeared with my wife five years ago and is said to have been buried

    in mes.¡±

    "He was not died in mes, but disappeared.¡¯

    Mrs. Don looked at Samuel and said word by word, "This child is a child of our Don Family, and he is a

    child of my eldest son. Since my eldest son wanted to be a soldier and broke up with his girlfriend at

    the time, but what he didn''t expect is that girlfriend was pregnant, and did not tell him. The woman died

    after giving birth to this child. This child was sent to an orphanage, where he grew up. Then he was

    picked up by you and became Green Family''s bodyguard. I didn''t know that there is such a Don

    Family''s grandchild, but he sent me a letter five years ago, saying that someone told him he was a

    child of the Don Family and wanted to find me and check the clear answer. I was also very excited at

    the time, thinking about finding a time and meeting with this child, but unfortunately he was sent by you

    to protect your wife, and he disappeared in that fire.¡±

    Speaking of which, Mrs. Don somewhat panted.

    Samuel was so shocked that he did not expect that the children he selected in the orphanage were

    actually rted to the Don Family.

    He quickly gave a ss of water to Mrs. Don.

    Mrs. Don took a sip of water, which relieved some excitement.

    Samuel certainly understands Mrs. Don''s mood. The Don Family originally had fewer children and

    being able to find the eldest son''s posthumous son was a great thing for Mrs. Green, but he knew

    nothing about it at the time.

    "Mrs. Don, I don''t understand. Since he disappeared with my wife five years ago, why did youe to

    me now to talk about this? And what does it rted to Catherine? I heard that you deliberately grab her

    Speaking of this, Samuel was very puzzled, he did not aim at Mrs. Green, and he just wanted an

    answer for the question.

    Mrs. Don sighed and said, "After the child was missing, I thought he was buried in me and died with

    your wife. However, I received a letter not long ago."

    With saying, Mrs. Don took out the letter and handed it to Samuel.

    When Samuel saw the handwriting, the whole person froze.

    He was so familiar with this handwriting!

    It was that bodyguard''s handwriting!

    His handwriting was taught by Samuel!

    The letter stated that he was still alive, but now it was inconvenient toe out because someone

    threatened his safety, hoping that Mrs. Don could help him solve this threat.

    This so-called threat referred to Catherine!

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed instantly.

    "Mrs. Don, you just set Catherine up based on this letter, isn''t it unreasonable?"

    When asked by Samuel, Mrs. Don was a little ashamed.

    "Mr. Green, I know that it is toome for me to do such things, but I can''t help it. This is a descendant of

    our Don family. I can''t let him be left outside.¡±

    Samuel tried to suppress his anger.

    He had many conjectures, but he didn''t expect this.

    "I''m very surprised, Mrs. Don, you don''t know Catherine, but how could you find her so urately? And

    the time is so urate?"

    Samuel''s sharp eyes shot at Mrs. Don suddenly.

    Mrs. Don was aware of how good Samuel was. At this time, she had nothing to hide.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "The bodyguard Petty you send to protect Catherine is from the Don Family. Since my grandson

    disappeared five years ago, I sent someone into the Green Family, just to find out where my grandson

    is. I''m not proud of this, I admit it. No matter what price Mr. Green wants the Don Family to pay, I will

    afford it. But as for the children of the Don Family, I must find him.¡±

    Hearing Mrs. Don saying this, although Samuel was a bit skeptical, he was particrly angry when he

    heard that there''s spy of the Don Family inside the Green Family.

    He couldn''t stand someone betrayed him!

    It''s no wonder that Nicole had an ident as soon as she left Green Family''s old house.

    Samuel concealed his anger and asked, "What does Mrs. Don mean now?"

    Mrs. Don was not an ordinary person. Naturally, she could hear the anger in Samuel''s words. She was

    somewhat surprised.

    It was said that Samuel had a deep affection for his deceased wife. He had never been any gossip in

    five years, but this woman, Catherine, had just arrived in the Seapolis City. She thought that Samuel

    would not be motivated by a woman. That feeling gave her the illusion that she identally touched his

    sweetheart.

    "Mr. Green, may I ask you, what is Catherine for you?¡±

    Mrs. Don decided to ask first.

    In case she really had a feud with Green Family, she really didn''t have the confidence to be terminated

    with Green Family.

    Samuel looked at Mrs. Don, saying word by word, "She is my wife, and my child''s mother! She belongs

    to Green Family.¡±

    Mrs. Don suddenly froze.

    Although she guessed that Samuel''s feelings for Catherine were very special, but in such a short time,

    he had determined her identity. This really surprised Mrs. Don and made her regret.

    "I heard you sent Catherine away?"

    "Could I leave her here to be tricked by Mrs. Don again? She is a car designer who knows nothing

    about these intrigues. If Mrs. Don has anything unsatisfied, you can juste to me, please don''t go

    against her. Also, although I don''t know if the bodyguard is your grandson, with these evidences, you

    are thinking of letting me hand over the future hostess of the Green Family, I can''t do it!"

    Samuel was quite polite now.

    If the person sitting opposite was not Mrs. Don, he was afraid that one couldn''t sit here safely now.

    Thinking that Nicole had endured such injustice for no reason, Samuel was mad to death.

    Mrs. Don quickly put on a smiley face and said, ¡°I know what I did isck of consideration, but now I

    have no other way to find my grandson. Whether I do a paternity test or find other evidence, I still have

    to meet him. And the only condition that allows me to see him now is to rely on Catherine, so I got her

    in trouble in order to expose the kid. Mr. Green, I know what I have done is very shameless, but I beg

    you to help me for my family sake."

    But Samuel stood up straight and said coldly, "If you need my help, I will certainly do it, but if Catherine

    is involved, I''m sorry, I can''t do it! I hope Mrs. Don will give me a perfect answer. I don''t want to see my

    woman suffer from any grievances and injustices. For the grandson you said, I will do my best to help

    you track him down. After all, I have to ask him some things about the fire five years ago. But if Mr. Don

    has to involve Catherine, I would neverpromise. I hope that the Don Family will be able to

    withstand my anger!"

    After that, Samuel turned around and left.

    He did not dare to stay, fearing to stay a little longer that he would me his anger on Mr. Don

    regardless of Mrs. Don''s identity.

    Just because of an ambiguous grandson, she would actually set Nicole up!

    But why did that bodyguard target at Nicole?

    Did he also know that Nicole was Mrs. Green?

    Or was there anything else in it?

    Samuel wondered.

    As soon as he walked out of the ward, Jason Don stopped him.

    "What did my mom tell you?"

    Samuel looked at Jason Don and said coldly, "You can go in and ask Mrs. Don.¡±

    Having finished speaking, he left the hospital regardless of Jason Don.

    Jacob rarely saw Samuel be so mad, and he didn''t know what Samuel said to Mrs. Don in the ward. He

    could only follow him and whispered, ¡°Mr. Green, is this the case? Is it difficult to solve? Or what

    conditions does the Don Family mention? If it''s just Catherine''s fault, I think we can just hand her over.

    After all, this woman has always been making troubles since she arrived in the Seapolis City. She is not

    the only car designer we can have.¡±

    Before he had finished speaking, Samuel suddenly stopped and turned to look at Jacob coldly and

    said, "You remember this, I can lose her! No matter what trouble she causes, Green Family will always

    support her. If you think she is standing in your way, please hand in your resignation tomorrow and

    leave.

 Chapter 85: There Will Be Plenty of Chances for Him to Make Contribution

    Chapter 85: There Will Be Plenty of Chances for Him to Make Contribution

    Samuel turned around and left without turning his head back after saying so.

    Jacob was stunned on the spot.

    What was wrong with Mr. Green?

    Why was he so care about that woman who had just arrived in the Seapolis City for just ten days?

    Even the previous wife couldn''t make Mr. Green so concerned, how could Catherine?

    He just said two more words, but Mr. Green wanted to fire him.

    Jacob was aggrieved. He had been with Samuel for about six years. It was the first time he saw

    Samuel being so serious to tell him that he wanted to fire him, and this was caused by a woman.

    But no matter how wronged, Jacob still kept up with him.

    "Mr. Green, I was wrong.¡±

    Samuel also knew his ager almost lost control, but his feelings about Nicole was not a joke.

    He sighed, got into the car, and sat directly in the back seat, but still couldn''t calm himself down. He

    then took out a cigarette and lit it, and smoked one after one.

    Jacob went to the cab, and when he saw Samuel, he whispered, "Mr. Green, if you think I''m bothering,

    you can cut my sry, just don''t spoil your own body like this. Your lungs can''t stand you smoking.¡±

    Samuel took a deep suck of the cigarette and extinguished it.

    He looked at the traffic outside and whispered, ¡°Jacob, I know that you and I have a deep rtionship.

    Although we are boss and employee, we are already close brothers. I also know what you do is for me.

    It''s hard to understand that I did all these things for a woman who has just known a dozen days, right?"

    Seeing Samuel take the initiative to talk about this, Jacob asked a question.

    "Yes, I think it''s incredible. Since Catherine arrived at the Seapolis City, you are weird. I don''t dare to

    ask you, but she really doesn''t deserve your caring and love. And I don''t think she is a reasonable

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    woman. I don''t know why you care such a heartless woman.¡¯

    Samuel smiled slightly, his eyes somewhat wet.

    "Well. I think I should have treated her like this a long time ago. If I treated her like that five years ago,

    maybe now our son will be growing up beside me, and she won''t experience so much hardship. A

    woman with children traveled so far. Everyone can imagine how difficult it is for her to leave her

    hometown."

    Jacob was stunned.

    "Mr. Green, did you mean that Catherine was Mrs. Green?"

    He couldn''t believe it.

    How is this possible?

    But Samuel said with a smile, "Remember the paternity test I asked you to do? That were Lucas Bush

    and my sample, we are a father-son, and Lucas Bush is Catherine''s son, who do you think she is?¡±

    "But how is this possible? Mrs. Green doesn''t look like this, and the fire was so violent, how could she

    escape from death?"

    This was also the question that confused Samuel, but it did not matter, now that Nicole was back, he

    would find the answer.

    "I''ll find out about this; besides I conduct another DNA test without telling anyone. That''s the hair that

    Nicole left five years ago, exactly the same as her current hair. Dr. Johnson has already confirmed that

    she was Nicole, she is my wife. Although she still refused to admit it, I believe there must be some

    misunderstandings. Since she and the child are back, I will not let anyone hurt them. No one can hurt

    them!"

    After talking, Samuel frowned as he looked at the direction of the hospital.

    Mrs. Don was very old. The biggest concern in his life may be the problem of the Don Family''s heir.

    Jason Don was a disabled person. Although he could still get married and have children, Jason Don

    had not been considering about this in recent years. This made the olddy particrly worried.

    Whether the bodyguard was from the Don Family or not remained unknown, but depending on his

    current target, this person was a key figure.

    "Jacob, do you remember Zac Neo?"

    Samuel suddenly asked about the bodyguard''s name, and Jacob was lost for a moment.

    "Zac Neo? Are you talking about that Zac Neo, who disappeared in the fire with Mrs. Green five years

    ago?"

    "Right, help me find out his identity. Also, this Zac Neo is still alive now, hiding somewhere in the

    Seapolis City. Find him no matter what method you use, bring him to me secretly. I have to ask him

    many things."

    "Yes!"

    Jacob knew Nicole''s true identity, and his mood had not yet calmed down. He hesitated and said, "Mr.

    Green, are you really sure about that? Designer Catherine is really your Mrs. Green? But they are too

    different.¡±

    "Are you talking about looks? There is a technique in this world called cosmetic surgery. Although I

    don''t know why she had surgery, I think the fire happened five years ago should leave an injury on her

    face. It''s not surprising for her to do so.¡±

    When Samuel thought about the tattoos on Nicole, he suddenly seemed to understand something.

    How could someone who didn''t like tattoos suddenly tattoo on whole body? Reminiscent of the fire five

    years ago, in fact, nothing was unimaginable.

    Jacob whispered, "It''s not about appearance. I think her personality has changed. It really seems like a

    new person. Mrs. Green loved you so much, she couldn''t see you suffer anything, but now, I feel that

    she has no previous feelings for you, and she kept saying something disrespectful. It seems that she

    hates you and disgusts you very much. You are trying to be nice with her, but she didn''t appreciate it.¡±

    "This is why I need to find Zac Neo. What happened that year could not be found out with my ability,

    and Nicole didn''t say anything about it, even did not mention her identity. I think she might want to

    protect the safety of the child, but what is she afraid of? Who is she guarding against the child? I have

    to figure out these. If it is the previous Nicole, she will definitely tell me everything, I am her priority. It''s

    a pity that shepletely casts me out from her world now.¡¯

    Samuel was a little helpless, but also a bit sad.

    Could five years of time really separate the feelings of two people?

    They once loved each other so deeply; could it really change with the passage of time?

    But he couldn''t find the love which he once possessed in Nicole''s eyes, not even a sign of her once.

    Jacob was right.

    Nicole was a stranger to him now, but they had had the closest rtionship and even had their

    children.

    Samuel suddenly wanted to see Nicole.

    "Prepare a helicopter for me. I''m going to the training base.¡±

    "Now? Mr. Green, it''s almost midnight. Even you fly there, Mrs. Green has fallen asleep. Why do you...¡±

    "Just prepare it.¡±

    Samuel sighed and looked tired.

    Since the incident of Mrs. Don and Catherine, Samuel has not rest. Now he even started a war with the

    Don Family for

    Catherine. Just not knowing whether Nicole would appreciate what Samuel did or not

    Jacob didn''t say anything, arrange helicopter, and immediately sent Samuel to the top of the mountain.

    The wind at the top of the mountain was very strong and it was a bit cold, but Samuel''s heart was hot

    because he was going to see Nicole.

    He wasn''t so excited even when he was about to marry Nicole eight years ago.

    Jacob wanted someone to follow Samuel, but Samuel stopped him.

    "No, I''m going alone, and it won''t take long to go back. I will be back in the morning. Schedule the

    regr meetings as usual.

    Since the Don Family came against

    Nicole, then you know what to do with Tim, right?"

    Samuel''s words made Jacob nod slightly, but whispered, "But this will take out Tim now. Tim has been

    working against us for the past few years. Obviously, he also wanted to use these gossips. Is it too

    easy for him?"

    "It''s not quite easy, there will be opportunities for him to make contributions in the future.¡±

    Samuel got on the ne after saying this.

    When the ne flew in the air, Samuel''s heart followed to the sky.

    He could never believe that he would be as excited and overwhelmed as a high school kiddo.

    It turned out that the feeling of the love was so wonderful that he could exchange it with anything.

    When the ne arrived at the base, it was about one oclock in the morning.

    Macon Joe noticed that someone wasing and got his men prepared to fight for the first time. He

    thought that it was Tim who went back. He didn''t expect it would be Samuel.

    "Mr. Green? Why are you here? Are there any important things to inform?"

    Macon Joe rarely saw Samueling to the base in the middle of the night, so he waited.

    Samuel waved his hand and said, "Go to bed as usual. I''m justing over to check out my wife. Don''t

    say anything, I''ll leave at dawn. No one should be informed.¡±

    Macon Joe was stunned.

    He had been with Samuel for so many years and had never seen Samuel so anxious.

    "Mr. Green, you..."

    Regardless of Macon Joe''s shocked expression, Samuel walked towards Nicole''s room.

    Nicole''s room was locked from the inside, but for Samuel this was not a problem at all.

    He opened the door quickly. For the first time, he didn''t feel like a justice man, but so what?

    The people inside were his wife and his son!

    Samuel entered the room lightly.

    Moonlight was refracted on the bed through the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Nicoley there quietly, holding Lucas Bush. They were like a beautiful picture that Samuel couldn''t

    disturb them.

    He looked at Nicole and Lucas Bush quietly, and the heart that had been empty for five years was

    suddenly filled.

    It turned out this was happiness, and this was the satisfaction he wanted.

    Samuel came to the bed and sat down. His exhaustion was swept away. He just wanted to look at them

    so that he could have a happy life.

    Nicole initially slept peacefully, but she suddenly frowned, trembling all over, and ayer of sweat

    oozed from her forehead.

    "No! Help! Help!"

    Nicole hugged herself tightly, as if she was trapped in a nightmare.

    Her face was terribly pale, cold sweat soaked her pajamas, and her whole body shivered like leaves

    falling in the wind.

    "Fire! Please put out the fire! Child! My child!"

    Nicole cried, holding her stomach tightly, and suddenly fell from the bed to the floor, but she still did not

    wake up, holding her belly and rolling on the floor, crying, and constantly shouting, "Help me, save my

    child!"

    Samuel''s heart was suddenly tightened.

 Chapter 86: Are You My Father?

    Chapter 86: Are You My Father?

    "Nicole! Nicole, I''m here!"

    Samuel stepped forward and hugged Nicole tightly, but she still cried and even punched and kicked

    Samuel.

    "Samuel, you are ruthless! This is our child! How can you treat me like this?"

    Nicole''s tears flooded like a river rushed through the gate, and her tears instantly soaked Samuel''s

    clothes.

    "Nicole, open your eyes and look at me, you are dreaming! Wake up!"

    "No! It hurts! It hurts! The fire burns so painfully! Please save me and my child.¡±

    Nicole pushed Samuel away, but consciously she still protected her belly, just like when the fire burned

    five years ago.

    Samuel''s heart was suddenly torn apart.

    Five years ago, he had not seen everything that Nicole experienced in that fire, but now seeing this

    scene, he felt that his heart was torn apart alive.

    Was she struggling in the fire five years ago and no one was going to save her?

    What about Zac Neo?

    At that time, Zac Neo was his best bodyguard and assistant. He specially sent him to protect Nicole.

    How could he let Nicole go through all this?

    Samuel wanted to step forward, but heard a young voice ringing.

    "Why are you here?"

    Samuel turned back slightly and saw Lucas Bush''s squinting eyes immediately alert when he saw him.

    "Lucas, your mum..."

    Before Samuel finished his words, he saw Lucas Bush quickly jumped off the bed. With bare feet, he

    ran directly to Nicole. He took her hand gently and put her hand on his face, he said softly, "Mommy,

    I''m here, I''m Lucas, your son Lucas. Don''t be afraid, the fire is over, I''m still alive, Mommy, do not

    afraid."

    With saying, Lucas Bush stretched his arms and hugged Nicole tightly.

    Although he was rtively small, his tiny arm seemed to bring Nicole pacification with infinite strength.

    The fidgety and restless Nicole gradually calmed down, but she still didn''t wake up, but held Lucas

    Bush tightly, and kept calling Lucas Bush''s name in her mouth.

    Lucas Bush stretched out his arm and patted Nicole''s back gently, just like when Nicole coaxed Lucas

    Bush when he was a kid.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned red.

    He could tell that Lucas Bush was not doing so for the first time.

    Seeing his son''s small bodyforting Nicole so skillfully, Samuel''s tears twirled in his eyes.

    "Has your mom been like this for years?"

    "Hush..."

    Lucas Bush put his index finger to his mouth and indicated Samuel to stop speaking.

    When Samuel first came in, he felt that the room was full of warmth and joy, but this moment of

    depression, he was ufortable in this atmosphere, as if there were countless pressuresing

    from all directions, and that almost broke him.

    He had never seen Nicole after she was asleep, but now he was so sad that he could hardly breathe.

    This was his wife, the woman he loved!

    But he let her suffer such pain alone for five years!

    The person who had been with her for five years was actually a child just about four years old!

    He was not a qualified husband.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    He was not a qualified father.

    Samuel med himself, and Lucas Bush had pacified Nicolepletely.

    He let out a sigh of relief, turned his head to look at Samuel, and whispered, "Can you help me get my

    Mommy to the bed?

    The ground here is very humid, I''m afraid Mommy can''t stand it.¡±

    Samuel got up quickly and carefully put Nicole on the bed.

    He wanted to turn on the light, but was stopped by Lucas Bush.

    "My Mommy is afraid of lights and fire. She basically doesn''t light up at night. If she didn''t want to draw

    a design, she wouldn''t stay up at all.¡±

    Samuel''s heart hurt again.

    People who had been burned by the fire would afraid of light and fire.

    She was such an outgoing woman, but now she could only live in darkness?

    Samuel felt ufortable in his heart and gently pulled over the quilt to cover Nicole.

    Lucas Bush had put on his shoes and his clothes.

    "Let''s go out to talk, don''t interrupt my Mommy''s rest, she doesnt sleep well.¡±

    Hearing Lucas Bush saying this, Samuel looked at his adorable son again, took off his coat and put it

    on Lucas Bush, and

    hugged him.

    Lucas Bush didn''t struggle, letting Samuel take him out of the room and then went to the cabin of the

    ne.

    The temperature in the cabin was very good and not too cold.

    Lucas Bush put Samuel''s clothes aside and looked at him and said word by word, ¡°How do you go into

    my mummy''s room?

    My mummy always has the habit of locking the door.¡¯

    ¡°Lucas, there is something I must tell you clearly!"

    Samuel looked at such a sensible son, and he didn''t know the reason, but he only felt distressed. He

    had nned to give Lucas Bush a buffer time, but he couldn''t bear it.

    He couldn''t see his wife and son treating him as a stranger.

    Lucas Bush seemed to know what he was going to say, sneered and said, "You want to tell me that you

    are my daddy?¡±

    Samuel suddenly froze.

    "You know?"

    "Why don''t I know? Although Mommy and the Godfather didn''t want me to know, since I had memory,

    Mommy has been searching for your news and focusing on your daily activities. Besides, we look so

    familiar, and no one will believe if we are not rted.¡±

    Lucas Bush sat there like an adult, but his eyes shed with wisdom that was not belonged to his age

    After the initial surprise, Samuel suddenly smiled.

    This was his son!

    He inherited his genes!

    He was even a genius!

    So he didn''t need to say so much, since he could see through a lot of things, right?

    "Now that you know, in the airport bathroom...¡±

    "I did it deliberately! You have made my mom so painful for so long, how can you live so happily? The

    video was also uploaded by me. Where were you when my mom was buried in the fire five years ago?

    Did youe out to rify when my mum was ndered online that she eloped with others? My mum

    was pregnant with me at that time, did you still remember that she is your wife and I am your child?

    Since you were so ruthless five years ago and abandoned us, so why do we have to listen to you when

    you want to reunite with us? Who the hell do you think you are?"

    Lucas Bush''s voice didn''t change much, but the words he spoke were extremely painful to Samuel.

    Samuel looked at the anger and hatred in his son''s eyes and suddenly felt like he missed something.

    ¡°Lucas, you are still young. The thing five years ago was not what you thought.¡±

    "Then what is the truth? Don''t you send Mummy abroad for another woman? Don''t you know that

    Mummy was pregnant when you sent Mummy away? Do you dare to say that you let another woman

    live in Green Family and the child in that woman''s belly is not from Green Family?"

    Samuel was speechless by the three consecutive questions asked by Lucas Bush.

    "Yes, but at the time I was just staggering your mummy and Riley. I was afraid that there would be

    conflict between them. I was doing this for your mummy."

    "Just stop making excuse for yourself. Although Mommy didn''t tell me about you, you were dead in my

    mind when you decided to abandon me and Mommy. My name is Lucas Bush, I am only the child of

    Nicole. If Mommy does not forgive you, you will never see me calling you dad. And if you dare to bully

    Mommy, I will never let you go, even if you want to send me to prison, I will notpromise.¡±

    Lucas Bush finished speaking word by word and jumped off the chair and walked out of the cabin.

    Samuel grabbed his arm.

    "Lucas..."

    Lucas Bush paused slightly, and those eyes which were very simr to Samuel flickered, as if there

    was some crystal liquid shing.

    He quickly raised his head, shook Samuel away, and strode out.

    Samuel wanted to chase him, but atst he stopped.

    Even his son would not forgive him; did Nicole also hate him for this?

    She med him because he knew she was pregnant but still sent her away?

    Samuel was ufortable in his heart, as if there was a big mountain there, he could not get over it.

    He got out of the cabin and watched Lucas Bush return to Nicole''s room, and locked the door. He knew

    he would never have the opportunity to return to that room tonight, and to watch his wife and son.

    Samuel sat on the stone bench beside him, and took out his cigarette in an anxious mood, just about to

    light it, but was snatched by Macon Joe, who came here without being noticed.

    "Mr. Green, your lungs are not good, stop smoking."

    Samuel grinned slightly.

    It was Nicole who used to remind him not to drink too much alcohol, and pay attention to his body. Now,

    there would be no such woman who cared about him like that anymore.

    Samuel sighed and said, "Macon Joe, are you still doing well with your wife?"

    Macon Joe froze for a moment, and said with a bitter smile, "We are divorced.¡±

    "Divorced? Why?"

    Samuel had never heard Macon Joe talk about his family affairs, and he always felt that he had a very

    happy family life. He couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when he heard that Macon was divorced.

    Macon Joe smiled bitterly and said, "As long as she is a woman, she can''t stand following a man who

    doesn''te home. She said she couldn''t stand that kind of loneliness. And she asked me to let her

    go, and I agreed. I have been divorced for several years. The child followed her. Anyway, it is better for

    the child to follow her mother. I also thought about returning the child''s custody, but what did I do for the

    child? When my wife lived in the ICU to give birth to our child, I was on a mission in the army. When I

    returned home, my daughter was three years old and she didn''t know me at all. And everything was

    cared by my wife alone. Since the child is all her world, then I willpromise for her. Women

    sometimes suffer more than men. We only need to be loyal to the country, but women have to pay a lot

    to take care of a family.¡±

    Listening to Macon Joe saying this, Samuel was even distressed.

    Macon Joe was divorced with his wife because the business in the army, so what about him? He

    married Nicole after he retired. What did he do for Nicole in those three years?

    Samuel suddenly couldn''t think of anything that would allow him to have the courage to stand in front of

    Nicole and talk about the custody of their child.

 Chapter 87: You Know Everything about Yourself

    Chapter 87: You Know Everything about Yourself

    Originally, he nned to use Lucas Bush''s custody to make Nicole stay with him. Now when he heard

    Macon Joe''s words, he felt he was aplete jerk.

    Not to mention that his son didn''t recognize him as a father, and he even made himself feel

    abominable!

    Samuel patted Macon Joe on the shoulder and said, "Thank you, Macon Joe, thank you for letting me

    understand this.¡±

    "So you are nning to marry Miss Catherine?"

    Macon Joe could see that Samuel''s feelings for Nicole were different from others, so he asked casually.

    Samuel whispered, "Lucas Bush is my son, my biological son! And Catherine is Lucas Bush''s biological

    mother, so what do you think I can do?"

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Macon Joe suddenly froze.

    He knew that Samuel had married a wife, but he did not love Nicole, this was a fact that all the people

    in the Seapolis City knew.

    "This Catherine is your mistress and Lucas is your illegitimate child?"

    Macon Joe could only guess this way. Although he felt that Samuel may not be able to do such a thing,

    his brain couldn''t think of anything else.

    Samuel froze for a moment, and then understood what Macon Joe was thinking, and said with a smile,

    "From the beginning, she is the only woman I love."

    But when Macon Joe heard this, it seemed that from the beginning to the end Catherine was the only

    woman Samuel kept outside of the family but the one he really loved.

    "No wonder Mr. Green ask us to take care of Lucas Bush. It turned out he is the junior master. I now

    realized that the junior master Joseph and the junior master Lucas Bush look really simr. But the

    talents of the two brothers are really different. Master Lucas likes you very much.¡±

    Hearing this, Samuel''s eyes flickered and whispered, "Never, ever say that Joseph''s talent is worse

    than anyone. Everyone has their advantages. Joseph is no different from ordinary children, and he is

    even better. It''s just you should not topare him to Lucas."

    "Mr. Green, I don''t mean that, I..."

    "I know. From an early age, I am a talented boy. I can learn everything instantly. All the elders around

    me say that I am a genius and treat at me differently. Only when I am 20 years old did I realize that

    there is no difference in everyone. Those people who shows no talent at all at ordinary times is more

    effective than me, a genius who can''t perform well at the critical moment.¡¯

    Samuel''s voice was painful.

    Macon Joe didn''t understand why he said that. When he wanted to ask, Samuel had got up and went

    to the training ground next to them, and started training himself.

    He could see that Samuel had a lot of pain in his heart, but he couldn''t tell them to anyone else.

    In the moonlight, Samuel sweated as if he was raining, Macon Joe apanied him, and Lucas Bush

    was lying on the window sill, watching Samuel''s vigorous posture

    Nicole seemed to know nothing, and had been asleep quietly.

    When the early morning light rose from the horizon, Samuel stopped tiredly, and the whole persony

    on the board, as if falling asleep.

    Nicole opened her eyes slightly, always feeling something was wrong.

    There seemed to be a familiar breath in the room.

    She frowned slightly and turned her head to look at Lucas Bush, seeing him sleeping soundly, and

    holding her hand tightly with his small hands, so hard and so strong.

    Nicole''s lips slightly smiled.

    She gently pulled out her hand, pulled over the quilt to cover Lucas Bush, got up and stretched herself,

    but saw a person lying on the training ground.

    Morning mist obscured the view, but Nicole could recognize that person was definitely Samuel.

    The smell in the room made her frown again.

    When did Samuele?

    What was he doing here?

    Had he entered the room?

    Nicole was puzzled and put on a coat and got up to the training ground.

    Macon Joe saw Nicoleing and quietly retreated.

    Samuel seemed to be immersed in his own world, not even noticing the approach of others.

    Nicole stood in front of him, watching Samuel sweating, and got confused for a while.

    As if he was the man she was obsessed with.

    "Why are you sleeping here?"

    Nicole spoke lightly.

    Samuel suddenly opened his eyes, and saw Nicole standing in the morning light, like a fairy with a

    trace of ethereal and dreamy.

    "Nicole?"

    Samuel sat up suddenly and took Nicole''s hand subconsciously.

    Nicole wanted to draw back her hand, but she was too weak to this.

    Samuel didn''t really realize that what he saw was not a phantom until he held her warm palm.

    "It''s so cold, why did youe out? Why don''t you put on more clothes?"

    Samuel reacted quickly and pulled the jacket over to drape Nicole.

    His unique smell enveloped Nicole instantly.

    Looking at the affectionate man in front of her, Nicole really thought she was blind.

    How could Samuel be so gentle to her?

    "Mr. Green, are you tired of acting like this?¡±

    Nicole''s voice was cold, but Samuel frowned slightly.

    ¡°Acting?¡±

    "Isn''t it? I heard that Mr. Green is very cold to your wife and doesn''t care about her life and death. But

    now you are very caring for a woman who has been here for about ten days. Is Mr. Green sincerely

    doing this? Or do I look better than Mrs. Green? If I tell Mr. Green that my face is a facelift, will Mr.

    Green still think I am charming? Will you be so affectionate and gentle to me?"

    Nicole''s words are sarcastic.

    Samuel didn''t care much, he whispered, "You are as beautiful as my wife. The beauty of a person is not

    in appearance, but in the heart. I never told my wife, I love her, when I want to say so it''s toote.¡±

    "Oh, Mr. Green can really tell jokes."

    Nicole didn''t believe Samuel at all.

    She was stunned, and she felt that he was very pitiful to stand in the cold wind, and then came out and

    talked to him.

    Nicole turned around and left, but heard Samuel ask in a low voice, "What the hell happened five years

    ago? Isn''t it awkward to get along with me in such way? Nicole, what happened five years ago? Can

    you tell me?"

    Nicole stopped suddenly.

    He actually said everything directly.

    Nicole turned her head back slightly, her eyes glowing with hatred.

    "What happened five years ago? I think Mr. Green know it clearly.¡±

    No wonder she spoke so rudely, that memory was so unforgettable, and it made her desperate when

    she reminded herself of it, but Samuel was innocent as if everything she said was unreasonable.

    Samuel took a step forward. He was naked on the upper body, and the male hormones radiating from

    his body fluttered in an instant.

    Nicole stepped back subconsciously, fearing she would be attracted again.

    After five years, his charm was still unstoppable.

    Samuel seemed to see through her intentions, and directly trapped her on the partition of the training

    ground.

    With one arm behind Nicole, the male smell was so strong to Nicole.

    Nicole tried to push him away, only to find that he was shirtless, so she put down her extended hand.

    "Mr. Green, mind your behavior!"

    "My behavior? I want to make love with my wife, what do I need to behave myself? Nicole, when will

    you stop acting with me?"

    Samuel''s aggressive approach made Nicole angry.

    " l am acting with you? How can Ipare with you? Mr. Green! You set a good show five years ago,

    and you show a deep affection for me five yearster. Why? Are you acting for yourself? Or show it to

    me? Do you think I''m still the silly chick five years ago, who will sacrifice anything for you? Samuel,

    that''s enough! No matter what you Say today, I will not believe it.¡±

    "I never thought of hurting you, and hurting our children! Five years ago, I really sent you abroad to

    protect you! Why didn''t you believe me?"

    Samuel had already exined this, but looking at Nicole''s expression now, she obviously didn''t believe

    it.

    Nicole sneered and said, "Trust you? Well, if you can cast out your heart right now, I will believe you!"

    "Really? Seeing my heart, will you believe me?"

    Samuel''s eyes stared at Nicole.

    The pair of charming eyes that once let Nicole obsessed with, but at this time with a pressure of

    coercion, she was a little ufortable.

    ¡°Everyone can talk about this. Samuel, don''t use this trick to me, I won''t buy this! The fire five years

    ago had burned all the connections between us. Now I am Catherine! Do you understand? I am the

    designer of HJ GROUP! I am Catherine! I only have a cooperative rtionship with you, nothing else!"

    Nicole finished her word and then pushed Samuel aside, turned around and left.

    Her heart was shaking.

    Now, he said that he would give his heart to her, but why didn''t she take the opportunity to say that she

    wanted his kidney?

    Zoe was still waiting for Samuel''s kidney to save her life.

    But at the moment just now, when she looked at Samuel''s scarlet wounded eyes, she was actually soft-

    hearted.

    Why was she soft-hearted?

    Her baby girl was still waiting for her to save her life!

    Nicole held her palm tightly, not realizing her nails infiltrating into the muscle.

    When Samuel saw her walk aside, he suddenly felt his heart was empty.

    He took a dagger from his trouser and shouted at Nicole.

    ¡°Nicole, will you forgive me if I really give you my heart? I never thought about killing you, and never

    thought about harming our children. In fact, when I knew I was going to be a father, I was extremely

    happy. Do you know how excited I am? What I said to you is true. Nicole, stop!"

    Samuel''s words didn''t stop Nicole, and even made her go faster.

    She couldn''t listen anymore.

    She couldn''t be soft on Samuel!

    The purpose ofing back was for the kidney on his body. Why should she be deceived here?

    Or did he know something, so he did it on purpose?

    Nicole guessed wildly, but she was still walking quickly, but ran after hearing Samuel''s words, as if he

    were a fierce beast, and he might swallow her at any time. Samuel couldn''t help but felt pain in his

    heart when he saw Nicole like this.

    He med himself for not knowing how to cherish her before, and now he wanted to make it up for

    Nicole, but she won''t give him the chance. Did she want his heart?

    So, he could give his heart to her!

 Chapter 88: Nicole, I Love You

    Chapter 88: Nicole, I Love You

    "Nicole, is my death the only way to make you turn back? Is making me suffer the pain you suffered the

    only method to make you believe that I really loved you? If this is what you want, my life is yours!"

    Samuel finished, and raised his dagger to prate deeply into his heart.

    With the sound of "poo", the sound of iron sinking into the skin appeared so empty and loud on the

    silent training ground.

    Nicole''s footsteps stopped, and her heart was instantly tightened.

    No!

    He won''t!

    How could Samuel, such a selfish man, hurt himself?

    But her feet seemed to be filled with lead, so she couldn''t lift it.

    Nicole felt ufortable with her jerky eye, and a warm liquid suddenly rushed up. Those old loves

    and hatreds were entangled in her chests at this time, as if was about to explode.

    She dared not look back, she couldn''t look back. She didn''t even want to look back!

    Samuel saw her with such determination, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Even if I die, you will not return

    to me anymore? Believe it or not, Nicole is the only woman and the only wife of Samuel in my life!

    Lucas Bush is my only son!"

    The words "Lucas Bush" stimted Nicole.

    Lucas, Zoe!

    No!

    Samuel couldn''t die!

    She was not because of distress, not because of reluctance, but because of Zoe!

    For Zoe, Samuel couldn''t die!

    Nicole seemed to have found a reasonable reason. She suddenly turned around and saw Samuel fall

    in the pool of blood in the morning light.

    The dagger prated his chest deeply, and the bright red blood had soaked his upper body.

    The moment Samuel''s eyes turned at Nicole, they finally became colorful.

    "You still care about me, right? Nicole, you still love me!"

    Samuel smiled in the corner of his mouth, leaned back and copsed.

    "No!"

    Nicole only felt the pain of tearing her heart and the pain five years ago was not as hurt as it was now.

    She ran quickly towards Samuel, and her tears flooded like an overwhelmedke.

    "Samuel, if you dare to die, I will not spare you!"

    Nicole hugged Samuel tightly.

    His eyes shed with anxiety, distressed, andplex emotions that Samuel couldn''t understand.

    Samuel took her hand tightly and said, "All I said is true. Believe me one more time, okay? If I didn''t die

    this time, give me a chance, a chance to exin this for you. Will you? Nicole, I used to think I married

    you just because of responsibility, because I had sex with you, because I made you lose the most

    precious chastity of a woman in front of everyone. But three years after marriage, I really fell in love

    with you unconsciously. I have always had a normal rtionship with Riley, and we have never passed

    the defense of men and women. Otherwise I will not marry you so firmly and give up her.¡¯

    Nicole listened to what Samuel said, and there was reflection of blood in her eyes.

    "How can you be so cruel to anyone? Do you really think I will forgive you for this? Samuel, no! I am

    the cruelest woman. You can''t pay what you owe me and the children off with your death. I tell you, if

    you dare to die, I will never let Lucas recognize you in my life!"

    Nicole burst into tears, not knowing what she said.

    She told herself that she could not let Samuel die so that Samuel could do a matching test with Zoe.

    Before the matching hade out, he could not die.

    But why was the pain in her heart?

    The pain seemed to spread from the bones to her limbs, to every sells on her body, and she was so

    painful that she could not breathe.

    The bright red liquid irritated her eye, causing pain.

    "I will call a doctor! What is your phone? What is the phone?"

    When Nicole came out, she didn''t even bring the phone with her. At this time, she was in a hurry and

    couldn''t find Samuel''s coat.

    Seeing Nicole so flustered, Samuel seemed to see her from five years ago.

    Nicole at the time was doing anything for Samuel so desperately.

    His Nicole came back, right?

    Samuel took Nicole''s hand tightly and said softly, "Nicole, I love you."

    These three words were no different than the thunder, which directly blew Nicole up.

    She never expected that she would hear these three words from his mouth one day.

    Regardless of hypocrisy, or whatever, Nicole was shocked at this moment.

    Theplex emotions flowed out, making she shocked for a while, watching Samuel close his eyes

    with a smile.

    When Samuel''s arm dropped, Nicole woke up like a dream.

    She madly found Samuel''s mobile phone, quickly unlocked it, and called Macon Joe immediately.

    "Macon Joe, Samuel is dying! Is there a doctor here?¡±

    Macon Joe originally nned to lie down and sleep for a while. Hearing Nicole, he stood up instantly

    and called the doctor as soon as possible. When he saw how Samuel was injured, he suddenly

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    became angry.

    "What''s going on? You killed him?"

    Nicole did not speak or refute. Looking at the doctor lift Samuel on stretcher and ran quickly towards

    the operating room.

    She followed behind like a rag doll, and thest sentence Samuel said echoed in her mind.

    He said, "Nicole, I love you!"

    He loved her?

    How ridiculous!

    But why can''t sheugh?

    She didn''t want to cry, but her tears were like broken beads. She couldn''t stop it.

    This should not be the case.

    She had no feelings for him long ago.

    This was Samuel''s n!

    He would definitely be fine!

    Nicole keptforting herself, but she found that she was trembling and she couldn''t even hug herself

    with both hands.

    Because of Samuel, the base became noisy for a while.

    When Olivia Kent heard the news ande over, she saw Nicole sitting there in a state of loss.

    She was covered in blood, so Olivia Kent stepped forward quickly.

    "Nicole, did you get injured?"

    Nicole looked at Olivia Kent and said in a trance, "Samuel said he loved me, let me give him a chance,

    and then stabbed his chest with a dagger."

    "What?"

    Olivia Kent didn''t believe that Samuel could do this!

    He was a sensible and ruthless person.

    How could such a person make such a naive move?

    "Nicole, listen to me, don''t be fooled by him! Don''t you know who he is? Don''t you forget what

    happened five years ago? How can such a deep pain be wiped in these words?"

    Olivia Kent shook Nicole''s shoulder excitedly.

    Nicole was dizzy. She whispered, "I know, I know. Everything he said is fake. He probably already

    knows why I shoulde back, so he deliberately acted in front of me. I know everything. I''m just

    worried that he is dead. If he is really dead, my Zoe will be really hopeless. Do you know?"

    Nicole didn''t dare to delve into what the pain in her heart was for. She could only say this to Olivia Kent

    and to herself.

    Macon Joe entered the operating room because he was worried about Samuel.

    Only Nicole and Olivia Kent were outside the operating room, and soon Lucas Bush and Joseph also

    came.

    ¡°Auntie, I heard my daddy is here? My daddy is hurt? How is he?"

    When Joseph saw Nicole, he couldn''t help but cried.

    Nicole suddenly felt unable to face Joseph.

    She didn''t expect Samuel to do that!

    Subconsciously, Nicole looked up at Lucas Bush.

    She was afraid that Lucas Bush was also ming her, although she had not told Lucas Bush of his

    identity, but she was worried.

    Lucas Bush seemed to understand Nicole''s uneasiness. He took a step forward and took Nicole''s hand

    and said, ¡°Mommy, he will be fine! He will be fine"

    Hearing what her son said, Nicole now copsed.

    She hugged Lucas Bush tightly and whispered, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it, I really didn''t mean

    it!"

    "It''s okay Mommy!"

    Lucas Bush patted Nicole gently on the shoulder.

    Joseph saw Nicole crying, and he also cried out extremely loud.

    "Joseph, stop crying, your father will be fine!¡±

    Olivia Kent quickly hugged Joseph andforted him.

    Joseph, as if he could not hear it, still kept crying.

    Lucas Bush turned back suddenly, and looked coldly at Joseph, scared Joseph to shut his mouth

    immediately, but he still look at Lucas grievously as if using him of mercilessness.

    At this moment, the doctor came out.

    Nicole loosened Lucas Bush and quickly stepped forward and asked, ¡°How is he doing?"

    The doctor sighed and said, "It was within one centimeter to his heart, but there was too much blood

    loss and blood transfusion was needed. Mr. Green has a special blood type, so I have to ask for air

    support.¡±

    Nicole suddenly froze.

    She knew what blood type Samuel was, it was a rare type blood, few people had this blood type, and

    now he had lost too much blood, was he really a determination to die?

    Did he do this to convince her that what he said was true?

    It was so far away from the city, if they airmail the blood, they were not sure Samuel could be saved.

    Just when Nicole was rather anxious, Joseph suddenly shouted.

    "Take mine! Daddy and I are the same blood type. I can donate my blood to Daddy!"

    Joseph''s words made everyone stunned.

    Nicole looked the anxiety in Joseph''s eyes. It was an unstoppable father-son rtionship. Whether she

    admited it or not, Joseph''s feelings for Samuel were beyond doubt.

    The doctor said a little embarrassedly, "Junior Master, although your blood type is the same as Mr.

    Green, you are still a child, even if you donate blood, we can''t take too much from you. And Mr. Green

    needs at least 800CC of blood. You cannot bear it as a kid!¡±

    "I am also that blood type, you can take mine!"

    Lucas Bush said suddenly.

    Nicole was stunned.

    "Lucas!"

    She subconsciously shouted Lucas Bush''s name, not to stop it, but simply shouted his name.

    She never told Lucas Bush about his identity, but how could he know that they had the same blood

    type? Was this the father-son rtionship?

 Chapter 89: I Dont Want to Be the Son of Your Father

    Chapter 89: I Don''t Want to Be the Son of Your Father

    Lucas Bush nced at Nicole, and his eyes were evasive.

    He didn''t know what happened, and suddenly he didn''t want Samuel to die at this moment.

    "Sorry, mom."

    Lucas Bush''s voice was very low, almost inaudible, but Nicole still heard it.

    She suddenly felt quite distressed.

    Lucas was a good child and a sensible child. His rtionship with Joseph was so good. He must be for

    Joseph?

    It was definitely not because he knew Samuel''s identity, right?

    Nicole was very tangled, but looking at her son''s guilty eyes, she stepped forward and touched his

    head and said, "It''s OK, Mommy just didn''t expect you to be so caring, you will sacrifice so much for

    your friend''s Daddy.¡±

    Joseph heard Lucas Bush saying he was also the same blood and jumped up with joy.

    "Lucas, that''s great! We are really brothers and even the blood type is the same. I will tell my daddy to

    recognize you as a godson, and we will be real brothers by then."

    "I don''t want it! I don''t want to be a son of your daddy! I save him also for your sake, don''t think about

    anything else.¡±

    Lucas Bush''s attitude was very firm, and his tone was not very good.

    Joseph felt a bit stumped, and felt Lucas Bush was sometimes hard to understand, but he was very

    grateful for him to save his father at this time.

    Seeing that the two children were so active, the doctor quickly looked at Nicole.

    "Ms. Bush, look ..."

    "Just do as they said, but don''t exceed their normal blood volume.¡¯

    "This is for sure!"

    The doctor was overjoyed and quickly took Lucas Bush and Joseph to the blood test room.

    When Olivia Kent saw them all gone, he whispered, "Why do you save him? Besides, Lucas is just a

    child.¡±

    "Zoe needs Samuel alive. At least he can''t die yet.¡±

    Nicole didn''t know whether it was for Olivia Kent or for herself, but she felt her heart sore and

    ufortable.

    Lucas Bush and Joseph came out quickly. The doctor said that the blood types were exactly the same,

    and he was about to draw blood immediately.

    Joseph was the first to get in because he was Samuel''s son.

    Lucas Bush took Nicole''s hand and whispered, "Mummy, are you angry?"

    "Why do you ask this?¡±

    Nicole consciously never showed her attitude towards Samuel in front of her son, let alone talked about

    her grievances with

    Samuel, but she was a little uneasy when she saw how Lucas Bush behaved now.

    Did son know something?

    Lucas Bush hesitated and said, "I feel like you don''t like him very much. I saved him. Are you

    unhappy?"

    "Are you happy?¡±

    Nicole did not answer but then questioned him.

    Lucas Bush froze for a moment.

    Happy?

    It seemed not so happy.

    But he didn''t want him to die.

    "You came back this time for Zoe''s sake, right? But you have been entangled with him since you came

    back, is it because he can save my sister? If he died, would my sister have no hope?¡±

    Lucas Bush looked straight at Nicole, and the sh in those eyes made Nicole a little bit unable to face.

    At the moment Samuel fell to the ground, there was no Zoe in her mind, and she dare not admit it at

    this point.

    Looking at his son''s expected look, Nicole smiled and said, "Yes, what you did is correct. Thank you for

    saving him.¡±

    "Mommy!"

    Lucas Bush hugged Nicole tightly, feeling very guilty.

    He didn''t really think so much when he decided to donate blood just now.

    That man was not good to him and his mummy, but why did he still want to save him?

    Lucas Bush was mentally tangled and saw Josephing out with frowns.

    "What''s wrong?"

    He let go of Nicole and looked at Joseph.

    Joseph blinked his big eyes and said, "It hurts me! I didn''t expect it so painful when I drew blood!"

    "Fool!"

    Lucas Bush scolded him in disgust, and then walked toward the blood donation room afterwards.

    "Lucas, I will apany you."

    Joseph followed.

    Lucas Bush could clearly see Samuel lying on the operating table.

    The man who used to be so arrogant, but now was pale and lying there lifelessly, Lucas Bush suddenly

    felt a little ufortable.

    He still remembered that Samuel was sitting in the cabin of the ne and chatting with him not long

    ago, how could it be like this in a blink of an eye?

    Did mom hurt him?

    Lucas Bush was a bit tangled.

    The doctor nced at Lucas Bush, thinking he was a little scared.

    "Rx, it hurts for a very short time, I won''t draw too much blood."

    Lucas Bush ignored the doctor and went directly to Samuel''s operating table. He said to the

    unconscious Samuel,

    "Remember, you owe me a life and I will let you pay it back."

    As soon as this word came out, everyone was a bit stunned.

    Joseph reacted first, patting his chest and saying, "Lucas, you can rest assured that I owe you a life. In

    the future, I will never

    hesitate as long as youmand."

    "Get out!"

    Lucas Bush said coldly. The momentum shocked Joseph. He almost thought it was Samuel who woke

    up.

    The doctor was also a bit stunned, thinking that Lucas Bush and Samuel were too simr, but Joseph

    was the heir recognized by the Green Family and they could only take Joseph out first.

    Lucas Bush sat in the chair, watching the doctor start to look for blood vessels, and then draw blood.

    From beginning to end, his brows did not even frown. His

    eyes looked straight at Samuel, without blinking.

    Samuel was actually conscious, but because of too much blood loss, he couldn''t open his eyes. He

    had heard Lucas Bush''s words, but to his surprise, Lucas Bush would donate blood to save him.

    This was so unexpected for Samuel, and too pleasantly surprised.

    The doctor did not dare to overdose, and stopped when it was 400CC.

    Lucas Bush pressed his arms and left the operating room without saying anything.

    Nicole saw Lucas Bushing out and quickly stepped forward.

    "Lucas, how do you feel it?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I''m hungry, can you make some food for me?"

    Lucas Bush looked at Nicole expectantly.

    Joseph also echoed.

    ¡°Auntie, I am hungry too. And I had a blood transfusion just now, I''m so vain."

    Nicole actually didn''t want to leave. She wanted to stay and hear the doctor say that Samuel was okay

    and wanted to see him out of danger with her eyes, but her son''s hopeful eyes made her unable to

    refuse, and made her instantly sober. Samuel, he was not worth her being so worried.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Perhaps this was Samuel''s conspiracy itself.

    Olivia Kent saw her hesitating, and whispered, "Let me go back and cook something for them, you stay

    here.¡±

    "No, my son is used to the food I cook. I will go first.¡±

    Nicole''s voice was slightly cold at this moment, as if all the worries just now were gone, but Olivia Kent

    knew she was not as calm as she seemed.

    "Well, see youter."

    Olivia Kent patted her on the shoulder, knowing that Nicole was a very strong-minded person, and now

    that she had made a decision, there would be no possibility of change.

    Nicole held Lucas Bush and Joseph in her hand, and left the operating room.

    The sun had risen, it was quite warm, but Nicole couldn''t feel it.

    Lucas Bush returned to the room, Nicole went to the kitchen, and Joseph tweeted, "Boss, does your

    arm hurt? I feel much better! To be honest, I didn''t expect you will donate blood to my father, Thank

    you! You don''t even know, I love you more and more!"

    With saying, Joseph rushed towards Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush stretched out his legs and kicked Joseph aside.

    "Shut up! Be quiet! You are so noisy!"

    Lucas Bush frowned and said impatiently, looking like a stranger.

    Joseph touched his calf, and said sadly, "You are as fierce as my father. It''s scary! They might think you

    are his son if they don''t know your identity. Look at me again. I''m not like Daddy, and I can''t learn it.¡±

    Lucas Bush suddenly froze.

    He looked at Joseph with aplex expression, stepped forward and sat side by side with him, and

    whispered, "You are actually okay, not that stupid.¡±

    "l know. I''m not stupidpared with other people. I only feel this way when I''m with you, but it doesn''t

    matter, I think you are the elder, and you are so smart, you will catch my back, right? When we run the

    Seapolis City, you are the elder brother, and I am your side kick. How cool that is!"

    Joseph grinned silly, but Lucas Bush was a little bit ufortable.

    "I won''t stay in the Seapolis City for long.¡±

    "Why? Where are you going? Lucas, you can''t leave me alone!"

    Joseph hugged Lucas Bush as if he had to leave anytime, anywhere.

    Lucas Bush actually doesn''t like to be held in this way. He hasn''t hugged others except his sister Zoe,

    but looking at Joseph in front of him, after so many days of getting along, he hated to part with this

    person.

    ¡°Anyway, I won''t stay in the Seapolis City for a long time. I will definitely go back to America. My home

    is in America."

    "America! That''s okay, I can let Daddy fly the ne to send me over, anyway, I will be wherever you

    are, and I will follow you!"

    Joseph didn''t care about anything, and he just wanted to follow Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush whispered, "Samuel cannot follow us to the United States.¡±"

    "Why?"

    Joseph opened his eyes wide and looked at Lucas Bush with a puzzled expression.

    Lucas Bush turned his face straight away and said awkwardly, "Anyway, you can''t let him follow you. If

    you still treat me as a brother, don''t talking about your daddying to America. I only associate with

    you because we are bros, not because of other things."

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won''t say it. As long as you recognize me as your brother, everything is fine.¡±

    Joseph leaned happily on Lucas Bush''s shoulder and yawned, "Lucas, I''m so sleepy. I''ll go to bed first.

    After a while, when the aunt''s meal is ready, you remember to wake me up to eat. But you can''t eat

    alone. Don''t you eat them all?"

    After talking about his head, he fell asleep directly.

    Lucas Bush frowned again.

    This Joseph was really heartless.

    But despite his disgusted eyes, he gently pushed Joseph onto the bed aside, and pulled his quilt to

    cover his body.

    Nicole just saw this scene when she came out. For a moment, she thought she saw Lucas Bush taking

    care of Zoe.

 Chapter 90: Samuel Falls In Love with You

    Chapter 90: Samuel Falls In Love with You

    Nicole retreated slightly, not intending to disturb Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush was actually a very restrained boy. Although he was sensible, it was not easy to

    be nice to that guy

    Although she knew that Lucas Bush rtionship with Joseph was unusual, Lucas Bush had realized

    Joseph''s influence on Lucas Bush since he asionally rejected him and despised him.

    Now she saw Lucas Bush carefully cover him with quilt, and then bent over to take off his shoes. He

    frowned slightly when he saw that Joseph was not wearing socks. He put those two legs on the bed

    and pulled the quilt to cover his feet.

    Nicole didn''t know what kind of reaction she should make.

    Was it blocking?

    Still let it go?

    Lucas Bush and Joseph would certainly not be together for a long time.

    As long as Samuel could save Zoe, maybe Joseph would break up with Lucas Bush because of this.

    After all, everyone could tell the importance of Samuel to Joseph.

    If he knew that something happened to Samuel and Samuel had to save Zoe. Who would the child

    choose between father and brother?

    Nicole did not want Lucas Bush to be hurt, but she had no way to stop it now, she could just hope that

    he would make it if it was really that day.

    "Well!"

    Nicole coughed twice intentionally.

    Lucas Bush got up quickly, his eyes panicked.

    "Mommy."

    "Are you hungry? The meal will be fine after a while, but why is Joseph sleeping?"

    Nicole pretended not to see what Lucas Bush did just now, and asked nkly.

    Lucas Bush said with a sigh of relief, "He gets upte every day. He gets up early today, and the

    training intensity is so hard for him. Mommy, when the meal is ready, just leave him onee out and

    he will eat after he wake up. Today he had a blood transfusion and he was very weak. It is estimated

    that he could not participate in the training. Let him rest for a while.

    Listening to Lucas Bush being so considerate for Joseph, Nicole was a bit awkward.

    "You also had a blood transfusion, and you can go to sleep after eating.¡±

    "I''m fine, I''m strong!"

    Lucas Bush smiled and showed his arm as if he really had muscles.

    Nicole embraced him in his arms, but she didn''t know where to start.

    There was a sound of boiling water in the kitchen, and Nicole quickly let go of her son and walked over.

    Lucas Bush watched Nicole leave, and then stumbled.

    He still overestimated himself.

    After the blood transfusion, he really felt very weak, but he could not let Mommy know and notice,

    otherwise Mommy would be worried.

    Lucas Bush sat down by the bed and looked at Joseph, who was sleeping, he slightly smiled.

    Unconsciously, Lucas Bush fell asleep against the bed.

    When Nicole came out, she saw Lucas Bush slid down on the head of the bed and fell asleep in a

    weird posture.

    Joseph turned and embraced Lucas Bush at a certain moment, and Lucas Bush didn''t have any

    resistance, so they slept so quietly.

    If these two children were hers, there was no doubt that it was a beautiful picture, but unfortunately,

    Joseph was a child of Riley.

    She kept reminding herself that the child was innocent, but she couldn''t ovee this thought when

    she reminded herself Zoe was lying in the hospital and relying on medical equipment to sustain her life

    every day.

    She really couldn''t be the goddess!

    Nicole sighed, hugged Lucas Bush off the bed, let him lie on the bed with Joseph, pulled the quilt to

    cover them both, then went to the kitchen and put the food in the microwave to keep warm. Then she

    walked out of the room.

    Olivia Kent just returned.

    "Samuel woke up and was out of danger, and he has no big deal now.¡¯

    "Oh!"

    Nicole replied in a cold way, whispering, "I want to walk alone, you go to rest first, I''ve cooked the meal,

    you go to eat first.¡±

    "Nicole."

    Olivia Kent held her arm.

    Nicole''s current state made her a little uneasy.

    "I''m fine, I am just tired, and I want to find a ce to stay alone¡±

    Nicole smiled faintly, but Olivia Kent couldn''t see through her smile.

    She still cared about Samuel.

    She used to love him so much, even if she hated him to death now, because their love was pushed to

    extreme.

    This feeling of mixing love and hate would really torture people to death.

    Olivia Kent hoped Nicole could lose memory so much, or turned in to coldness at all, so she would not

    be so painful anyway. But no one could rece for this kind of thing, everyone could only solve it by

    themselves.

    Olivia Kent gently loosened Nicole''s arm and whispered, "If there is anything you need, tell me at any

    time, you know, no matter what you want to do, I will support you.¡±

    "Well, thanks. I''m really fine.¡±

    Nicole smiled and left.

    She was really okay, just too tired!

    It felt like it''sing out of the bones, it made her unable to get rid of it, and even felt powerless.

    Nicole went to the back of the base alone.

    The waves here were particrly dangerous, because the violent wind, few people came here, but she

    was also given a peaceful world.

    She felt that she was not cruel enough.

    It was the scene that Samuel fell down, and even his confession seemed to linger in her ears.

    Nicole felt she was useless.

    All the pain of the past five years, all the hardness the children suffered, everything was wiped out just

    because of his false confession?

    No!

    Zoe was all she had!

    She didn''t want to love anymore, and she only needed her own child!

    Nicole held the rock tightly and threw it into the sea as if she wanted to hit someone.

    "What''s the matter? Let out your anger to a stone.¡±

    Tim came to Nicole without being notice by her.

    Nicole nced at him and said, "Now that Samuel is on the ind, everyone is on guard, and it is still

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    daylight. Aren''t you afraid of being tore apart by Samuel?"

    "Oh, how can you say it so cruelly? I didn''t do anything. Besides, Samuel took Mrs. Don''s affairs

    Tim felt strange.

    At the beginning, Samuel did not do this, and everyone knew that he kicked his foot, it was a perfect

    reason to me it to the Louis Family, but I didn''t know what was going on in Samuel brain, He said

    that Tim kicked the olddy for the sake of rtionship between them and Tim also helped Samuel

    take Nicole away.

    Such an argumentpletely med the fault on the Green Family, and he was just unable to stand

    injustice, and he helped ady out.

    This statement made Tim ufortable.

    He didn''t need Samuel''s help; this matter could be solved by himself.

    Nicole was shocked when she heard this.

    "What do you mean?¡±

    "Look at it yourself. Thetest news from the Seapolis City, the Don Family is on the bar with the Green

    Family. I am even a little skeptical now that this may not be aimed at you deliberately, but may want to

    use you to target at Samuel. Otherwise, after so many years of peace, why would the Don Family get in

    a fight with others? Why did they suddenly start this war with you and the Green Family?"

    Tim handed his mobile phone to Nicole.

    Nicole looked at thetest news and froze for a while.

    Wasn''t this a conspiracy designed by Samuel?

    So, Samuel came here yesterday to tell her about this?

    And was everything he said true?

    Nicole suddenly hesitated.

    Tim saw her staring at the screen of her mobile phone, and reached out and wave at her.

    "Hey, what''s the matter? Wouldn''t you be impressed by Samuel''s move? Beauty, can''t you be

    merciless to me like this. I think I''m just doing this for you. As soon as you say a word, I immediately

    make a statement saying that everything I have done for you is my free will and have nothing to do with

    Samuel!"

    Tim''s words made Nicole feel a little refreshed, but now she really had no intentions to joke with him.

    "Tim, stop it, I!am d that I can take you out of this matter, I am very happy, this matter has nothing to

    do with you, and I get you involved. Now that you are alright, I feel a lot more at ease.¡¯

    "What about Samuel? He did this. Would you be grateful to him?"

    This was what Tim was most concerned about.

    Nicole shook her head and said, ¡°If this is not a conspiracy designed by Samuel for me, then I am also

    involved because of him. Why should I be grateful? Isn''t it because of him? It will be the best if he can

    solve it. If he can''t solve it, I have to ask him, why should I carry responsibility for him?"

    Upon hearing Nicole say this, Tim smiled immediately.

    "Why do I feel that you have a bitter hatred against him? Do you have hatred against him?"

    "No!"

    "Is there aint? Or did he know you before?¡±

    Tim became more and more curious.

    Nicole looked coldly at Tim and said, "Believe it or not, if you are so sloppy, I will kick you from here.¡±

    "Don''t! I am just asking, if you don''t want to say it, you can think I didn''t speak anything. But I''m really

    curious. You have so many choices, but you choose to cooperate with Eternal Group. But seeing how

    you treat Samuel, if I say that you are meeting for the first time, how could you be so disgusted with

    each other for the first time? And I also know Samuel, he is an instor, plenty of women who try to

    sleep with him are solved by him, and I haven''t seen him being particrly enthusiastic about any

    women in recent years, but you are the only difference.¡±

    "Maybe he fell in love with me at first sight."

    Nicole spoke casually and didnt want to tell Tim anything about her and Samuel.

    Tim shook his head quickly and said, ¡°Love at first sight will never happen to Samuel. He is the one

    who can only be touched after a long time. He looks cold and unsympathetic, but once he is really

    emotional about a woman. That''s a matter of a lifetime. I used to think that he would be tempted by his

    wife, but now it seems that he seems to be in love with you.¡¯

    Nicole''s heart snapped.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. He is only interested in me."

    "It''s impossible! Catherine, I bet you with my life, Samuel fell in love with you. Otherwise, he would not

    coldness. If that person is not worthy to let him go all out, he will never pull out the entire Green Family,

    after all, the Don family is not something everyone can offend, even if the Louis Family, we have to

    reconsider about whether we should be hostile to the Don family. If you are not important to him, as

    long as hand over you, the Green Family will not lose anything, but Samuel didn''t do it, right?"

    Tim looked straight at Nicole, and Nicole''s palms oozed with sweat.

    Samuel fell in love with her?

    How is this possible!

 Chapter 91: I adore you

    Chapter 91: I adore you

    Nicole Bush was flustered, but it could hardly tell that she was nervous. She looked at Tim Louis coldly

    and said, "When did you be a good friend with Samuel Green? You start to mediate for him?"

    Tim Louis waspletely stunned and realized something immediately.

    "No, I didn''t try to mediate. I just talked nonsense. Actually, Samuel Green''s favorite person is himself,

    right? Hey, beauty, do you want to consider me?"

    Tim Louis leaned in with a smile.

    Nicole Bush sneered and said, "Are you still fooling around?¡±

    "I''m really not fooling around, and I just fall in love with you.¡±

    With the words, he wanted to lean on Nicole, but Nicole Bush had realized his intentions. She slightly

    slipped away. Tim Louis almost fell into the sea. Fortunately, Nicole Bush grabbed his hand.

    "Holly molly! I know that you have a feeling for me, I know you love me.¡¯

    Tim Louis''s mouth was still talking nonsense.

    Nicole Bush didn''t bother to care about him. After pulling him back, Tim Louis fell directly on Nicole

    Bush. Nicole didn''t know whether it was intentional or not.

    "Oh, I can''t keep bnce anymore. The wind is so strong here.¡±

    A scent of fragrance came across the face.

    Tim Louis only felt refreshed and rejoiced.

    He had met so many women, and all of them make him suffocated in a variety of perfumes. Nicole

    Bush did not have any perfumes, but had a unique smell, which made him intoxicated.

    He took a deep breath; his look was extremely nasty.

    "Get off!"

    Nicole Bush couldn''t stand Tim Lou''s nasty look, reaching out to push him away, but Tim Louis grabbed

    her hand and said, "No wonder the old saying said that ¡®Die for a beauty is also a happy thing¡¯¡¯. Beauty,

    you make me Intoxicated, oh my heart is beating for you. Can you feel it?"

    While talking, he put Nicole Bush''s hand on his chest.

    "What are you doing?"

    Samuel Green suddenly snorted and scared Nicole Bush withdrew her hand unconsciously, and kept a

    distance from Tim Louis for the first time, but in Samuel Green''s view, it all seemed a little too obvious.

    Tim Louis was so scared by Samuel Green''s voice that he almost fell into the sea.

    He also sensitively noticed Nicole Bush''s first reaction.

    Did she really have nothing to do with Samuel Green?

    Who would believe this?

    Tim Louis straightened and frowned, "Samuel Green, why are you so annoying? Didn''t you see that I

    was flirting with my girlfriend? Could you please don''t bother us.¡±

    Samuel Green smiled angrily.

    "Your girlfriend? Are you sure?"

    "Of course!"

    Tim Louis stuck his neck like a cockfight.

    Nicole Bush now realized what''s going on, annoyed by her subconscious movements she had just

    made. When she saw Tim Louis provoking Samuel Green so desperately, her mouth is slightly

    twitched.

    Did Tim Louis really bring his brain out today?

    She tugged at the sleeve of Tim Louis and implied him to be low-key, but Tim Louispletely

    misunderstood it.

    "Take Rx, he can''t treat me like that. I''m the heir of the Louis Family. I don''t believe he still throw me

    into the sea.¡±

    Tim Louis said avowedly that the next moment he felt a strong breeze.

    ¡°Holly shit! Samuel Green, are you crazy?¡±

    Tim Louis raised his hand subconsciously to resist the fist, but Samuel Green''s offensive attack was

    swift and did not give Tim Louis a chance to resist.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    "Man, what the heck is going on? Who said that you were injured? How can they say that you are

    injured? Beauty, don''t just step aside,e and help me! If you don''t say anything, I will really be

    thrown into the sea."

    Tim Louis was crashed to the corner by Samuel Green.

    He never expected to lose face in front of Nicole Bush, but he chose to stand in a very bad position?

    It is the sea right behind him. The ces where he stands now are all reefs. There is no way to fight

    normally. Samuel Green in front of him blocked all the road ahead, not giving him the opportunity to

    Nicole Bush saw Samuel Green fighting seriously. Although it''s the first time that she has seen Samuel

    Green fighting so seriously, the attack was really breathtaking.

    "Samuel Green, stop! Tim Louis is almost unable to stand!"

    Nicole Bush had to say something.

    She''d better keep her mouth shut. When Samuel heard what she said, he was even more awkward,

    and the fists were even fiercer.

    "Ah! Samuel Green, I will not let you walk away even if I am dead!

    Tim Louis screamed and was kicked into the sea by Samuel Green.

    Because of the weight, there were big waves sshing on the sea, and Nicole Bush was shocked to

    see it.

    "He..."

    "He won''t die! He''s a swimming champion, and this wave is nothing to him. Macon Joe, guard here,

    and he won''t be allowed toe up before sunset!"

    Samuel Green''s cold voice just liked the frost in winter.

    When Nicole Bush heard it, her mouth twitched again.

    "It''s only the morning now, if you keep him froming up before sunset, he will die!"

    "Are you worried about him?"

    Samuel Green suddenly rushed to Nicole Bush, and his beautiful eyes were full of injuries.

    "I was lying in the operating room, I wish the first person I see was you, but you were having a good

    time chatting with him by the sea. Now you use me for his safety. Nicole Bush, did you really forget

    who your man is?¡±

    Samuel Green''s smell came.

    Nicole Bush subconsciously wanted to back away and dodge, but Samuel Green grabbed her waist

    and dragged her directly into his arms.

    "I said I love you, and I exin to you, don''t you believe it at all? Would you rather keep your opinion

    than give me a chance? Why do you would rather be involved with Tim Louis than look at me at a

    nce? Do I annoy you so much now? What do you think of me?"

    Nicole Bush exhausted all her strength and pushed Samuel Green away, just hitting his wound.

    Samuel Green grunted, bleed came out from the wound, but Nicole Bush walked past him as if she

    hadn''t seen it.

    While passing by Samuel Green, Nicole Bush said coldly, "Samuel Green, you owe me and owe my

    children in this life. You are not enough to use your life to pay us off! Don''t use your pain and my

    sympathy to make mepromise, you are no different from strangers to me now.¡¯

    She finished this and left, but her words stabbed into Samuel Green''s heart like a sword.

    Stranger!

    She actually said that they were strangers!

    Three years of marital life, more than a thousand days and nights sharing the same bed, they even

    conceived a child together, but she now said they were strangers!

    Samuel Green''s hands held tightly, and suddenly he felt that he couldn''t stand the pain in his chest.

    "Nicole Bush!"

    He called Nicole Bush, hoping she could look back, even if she just nced at him.

    When did Samuel Green, who was noble, so desperate for a woman''s concern?

    But even this simple wish Nicole Bush will not satisfy him.

    Nicole Bush left the seaside quickly as if she didn''t hear him, leaving Samuel Green standing in the

    cold wind by the sea, lonely and cold.

    Macon Joe didn''t know what happened between them, but when he saw Samuel Green, he said with

    distress, "Mr. Green, your health can''t stand this. It seems that you and her are not sharing a simple

    misunderstanding, you still have to find the reason, how did you get to this point?"

    This point inspired Samuel Green.

    Yes!

    He asked himself what he had done to Nicole Bush five years ago but the answer is no, but why she

    hated him so much?

    Even if he took Riley George back to the Green Family, it was for other reasons, he exined to her,

    Riley George has nothing to do with him, right?

    Why didn''t Nicole Bush believe it?

    If it was simply because of the jealousy between women, it may not be the result today.

    Samuel Green''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a low voice, "I must investigate this.¡±

    "Perhaps there is someone you definitely should check."

    "Who?"

    "Riley George!¡±

    Macon Joe''s words made Samuel Green a little bit sullen.

    "Riley George?"

    "Yes, the jealousy between women is terrible. She was your girlfriend from the beginning. If you weren''t

    being forced to marry your wife because of your rtionship with her at the banquet, Riley George

    might be the hostess of the Green Family. She left the Seapolis City at that time, no one knows

    where she went, but why did shee back so coincidentally after three years? She actually came

    back with the Green Family''s children? And your brother is killed, is this really a coincidence?"

    Macon Joe knows Samuel Green''s stories. He was a bystander and he saw all this clearly. The Riley

    George had always been viewed as a schemer.

    Samuel Green frowned deeper.

    "Do you suspect that all this was set by Riley George?¡±

    "I''m afraid my suspicion will be the truth. If it is true, then the fire and the missing Zac Neo may be

    rted to Riley George. But these are my own suspicion. As for the evidence, Mr. Green had to deal

    with it yourself."

    Macon Joe said word by word, but Samuel Green seemed to suddenly understand something.

    "I know."

    He lifted his feet away from the beach and went directly to Nicole Bush''s room.

    Lucas Bush and Joseph Green are still sleeping.

    The two little guys were lying on one bed on different end at this time. Lucas Bush was rtively

    quieter, but Joseph Green was holding Lucas Bush''s feet, and didn''t know what good dreams was he

    dreaming. He smiles and looks rejoiced.

 Chapter 92: If I Didnt Cheer You up, Who Will I Be Cheering?

    Chapter 92: If I Didn''t Cheer You up, Who Will I Be Cheering?

    Samuel Green wanted toe for Nicole Bush, but when he saw this scene, his footsteps stopped.

    He still remembered what Lucas Bush said to him when he was unconscious on the operating bed.

    Although this child hated him a little, he will donate blood to himself at the most critical time, which

    made Samuel Green very moved.

    This was his son!

    Nicole Bush was not in the house, and did not know where she went.

    Samuel Green sat lightly on the edge of the bed, trying to separate the two brothers, hugged Joseph

    Green, and ced him beside Lucas Bush.

    But Joseph Green was very unreliable while sleeping, and when hey down, he took a foot and

    straddled Lucas Bush''s waist directly, and his small arm tightly grabbed Lucas Bush''s body, muttering,

    "Lucas, I won''t let you go!¡±

    Seeing Joseph Green so innocent, Samuel Green''s eyes softened a lot.

    Although he was born by Riley George, he really didn''t like Riley George, which as veryforting to

    Samuel Green.

    if what Macon Joe said is true, then for Joseph Green he would not let Joseph Green return to the

    Seapolis City, at least not the present

    Lucas Bush was still alert when he was sleeping, and when he noticed someone was staring him, he

    quickly opened his eyes.

    His eyes were clear, and he was not sleepy at all. When he saw Samuel Green, he was a little bit

    stunned, but he didn''t say anything, but the next moment when he noticed Joseph Green''s ugly

    sleeping posture, and he frowned tightly.

    Lucas Bush stared at Joseph Green with some disgust, but unfortunately Joseph Green slept soundly,

    with a drop of saliva still in the corner of his mouth.

    His brows were almost knotted.

    Seeing the expression of Lucas Bush, Samuel Green suddenly smiled.

    This was really his son, exactly the same as he was when he was young!

    "Gently move his hands and feet away. If he didn''t move, you can tell him that Daddy is back and he

    will be quiet."

    Samuel Green said in a low voice.

    Although Lucas Bush didn''t want to do it, he was imprisoned like an octopus, and this was

    ufortable.

    He tried hard to remove Joseph Green''s hands and feet, but he seemed to be wrapped around himself,

    which made Lucas Bush speechless.

    With no other way, he had to say dumbly, "Daddy is here!¡±

    As soon as this sentence came out, Joseph Green, like a controlled doll, let go of Lucas Bush in a

    panic, and shrank honestly to sleep.

    Samuel Green trembled a little because of what Lucas Bush said just now.

    ¡°Say what you said just now.¡±

    Samuel Green looked at his son with anticipation.

    Lucas Bush nced at him arrogantly and got up and got out of bed.

    ¡°Where is my mummy?"

    "She went out.¡±

    Samuel Green knew that he probably could not hear that sentence, let alone Lucas Bush calling him

    Daddy.

    It''s really sad that his son knew their rtionship, but they seemed like a stranger. He didn''t recognize

    him as his father under any circumstances. This feeling was really bad.

    ¡°Lucas, do you know what your mum experienced five years ago?"

    Samuel Green regretted after asking the question.

    What can a child who is just four years old know?

    He was still in Nicole Bush''s uterus.

    "Forget it, you probably don''t know, never mind.¡±

    Samuel Green got up after talking.

    Lucas Bush frowned slightly.

    "Why are you asking this? Don''t you know what happened five years ago?"

    ¡°If I tell you really don''t know anything, do you believe it? I don''t even know what happened with that

    fire. When I sent a bodyguard to escort your mother away from the Seapolis City, I arranged it properly.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    But the news came that your mummy and other men eloped halfway, and there was a fire that burned

    all the traces. I have been investigating for the past five years, but your mummy or the bodyguards are

    missing five years ago. So I really don''t know anything about what happened that year.¡±

    Samuel Green thought he must be crazy, otherwise why would he say this to a child more than four

    years old?

    Lucas Bush heard Samuel Green''s word, and after a moment of contemtion, he asked, ¡°Have you

    ever said this to Mommy?"

    "Your mommy doesn''t believe me!"

    Samuel Green smiled bitterly.

    Is it a kind of cowardice to admit his failure in front of his son?

    But he just couldn''t watch his wife and children get farther and farther away.

    Lucas Bush didn''t say anything. It seemed to be evaluating the authenticity of Samuel Green''s words.

    Sometimes Samuel Green was very grateful to Nicole Bush.

    This child grew up in France. Many educational theories were different from those in China. The child

    has his own thoughts and thinking patterns very early. Unlike a domestic child, an adult was required to

    escort them everywhere.

    In terms of independence, Joseph Green was far worse than Lucas Bush.

    He the pride of Samuel Green!

    Although he reflected on himself that had done nothing wrong, the pride of him was spontaneous, and

    he couldn''t forget it. In city, there were few people who dare to talk to Samuel Green in this way, but his

    son dared to say this to him.

    Instead of angry, he was particrly proud.

    "Okay! If I lied to you, I will be alone all my life.¡±

    "That''s not necessary. If you are alone to death, what will happen to Joseph Green?¡±

    Lucas Bush said it depressed, then put on his coat and said to Samuel Green, "I''m going to find

    mommy. Mommy cooks breakfast for Joseph and that should be kept warm in the microwave. When

    Joseph Green wakes up, you tell him to eat them. He has donated blood to you and he may need

    nutritional supplements.¡±

    Samuel Green was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Joseph Green donate blood to him too.

    "You also donated blood, why don''t you eat together? You also need to supplement nutrition.¡±

    Samuel Green looked at Lucas Bush distressedly.

    Lucas Bush said indifferently, "I''m fine, I''ll go find Mommy first. By the way, did Mommy hurt you? That

    will be the best. Remember, you owe me a life!¡±

    "Well, I do remember.¡±

    Samuel Green''s brows were smiling, very gentle. Such Samuel Green made Lucas Bush a little bit

    ufortable.

    He almost escaped and left the room.

    Lucas Bush found Nicole Bush on the training ground.

    ¡°Mommy! Why are you here?"

    When Lucas Bush ran towards Nicole Bush, his voice was particrly loud.

    Nicole Bush saw him running towards him and quickly greeted him.

    ¡°Don''t run so fast. How can you run so fast after a blood transfusion? Don¡¯t you not afraid of death?"

    She was a little reprimanded, hugged Lucas Bush directly, turned and walked to the room.

    "You didn''t eat the food that Mummy made, did you? Look at you, it''s so sweaty. Don''t be catching a

    cold.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Lucas is not afraid of anything with mummy around!"

    Lucas Bush wrapped Nicole Bush''s neck with her small arms, and pressed his small face up.

    Nicole Bush''s heart melted with his son''s move.

    "Little boy, always try to cheer me up everyday.¡±

    ¡°You''re my mommy, who else can I cheer up?"

    Lucas Bush was getting cuter and cuter.

    Nicole Bush''s lips rose slightly, holding Lucas Bush tightly back to the room.

    When she opened the door, Samuel Green also awaked Joseph Green. Joseph Green just finished

    washing his face and nned to eat.

    Nicole Bush was stunned.

    She thought with what had happened between her and Samuel Green in the seaside, even if he didn''t

    leave the training base, he would note here. After all, he was such an arrogant man.

    But she didn''t expect that he not only came here, but also dressed Joseph Green with little apron, and

    also brought the food up just like a good man at home, which really made her feel very strange.

    Samuel Green saw her stunned and said with a smile, "Lucas, go wash your hands hurriedly and eat

    together.¡±

    This move, this tone is just like they are a family.

    Nicole Bush suddenly felt ufortable.

    "I don''t eat, Lucas, go wash your hands and eat with Joseph Green.¡±

    After finishing talking, Nicole Bush put Lucas Bush down and turned away. She didn''t want to eat at the

    same table with

    Samuel Green now, but just as she lifted her feet, Lucas Bush held her hand tightly.

    "Mommy, I want you to eat with me. You haven''t eaten with me for a long time."

    Lucas Bush said it pitifully, even the beautiful eyes even showed a trace of tears.

    After speaking, he blinked at Joseph Green.

    Joseph Green realized what Lucas meat and quickly climbed off the table. He took Nicole Bush''s hand

    and said, "Auntie, the food you made is definitely delicious. Can you please stay with us and eat

    breakfast? After the blood transfusion, we are so hungry. My dad was more even sick. Are you sorry to

    let three somethings stay here for breakfast? What if something goes

    wrong?¡±

    Lucas Bush can''t stand Joseph Green''s expression anymore.

    "It''s weak, boy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! The three weak people! Hey? Boss, have you really grown up in the France since

    childhood? Why do you speak Mandarin better than me?¡±

    Joseph Green touched the back of the head and asked Lucas Bush a little puzzled.

    For such an idiot-like problem, Lucas Bush chose to ignore it.

    He looked at Nicole Bush, begging, "Mommy, just for one time? Eat with me.¡±

    Lucas Bush rarely begs Nicole Bush for anything.

    Since he was sensible, the child has been independent, making Nicole Bush distressed. Now Lucas

    Bush is begging her like this. Nicole Bush feels that if she turns around and walks away, it may hurt

    Lucas Bush''s heart.

    Moreover, Lucas Bush didn''t know the grievance between her and Samuel Green, she couldn''t me

    her anger on her children.

    Thinking of this, Nicole Bush sighed and said, ¡°Okay, for your sake, I would eat some.¡±

    "Yeah...Hah!"

    Joseph Green jumped up directly.

    Although Lucas Bush was revealed her joy obviously, she smiled slightly, seemly in a good mood.

    Samuel Green could not have imagined that Lucas Bush would help himself retain Nicole Bush.

    In this case, maybe Lucas decided to join him and help him pursue Nicole Bush back?

    Samuel Green looked at Nicole Bush with a smile on his face. Nicole Bush directly ignored his eyes

    and took the children to wash their hands, but he heard an urgent footstep outside

 Chapter 93: I Always Thought You Were a Nostalgic person

    Chapter 93: I Always Thought You Were a Nostalgic person

    Nicole Bush''s eyebrows were filled with more joy. Whoever came here, Samuel Green, as the person in

    charge here, was definitely going to leave. Now that Samuel Green would leave, she would be more

    At this time, Nicole Bush didn''t think about why she was so repulsive to being with Samuel Green. She

    simply didn''t want to be with him, especially after experiencing such things.

    Samuel Green''s face was somewhat awkward, and Lucas Bush frowned slightly, but Joseph Green

    was not affected. Perhaps for Joseph Green, Samuel Green was originally busy, and usually did not

    have many chances to see Samuel Green at the Green Family, not to mention eating at the same

    table.

    Nicole Bush coughed and said, "Don''t you go out and see?¡±

    ¡°You really want me to leave?¡±

    Samuel Green stared straight at Nicole Bush''s eyes. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Nicole Bush''s

    eyes gave her away which made Samuel Green feel very ufortable.

    A woman who once loved him so much, how can she be like this now?

    It was not that Nicole Bush didn''t see the pain in Samuel Green''s eyes, but she pretended not to see it,

    and bowed her head and said, "If I said yes, will you leave?"

    "Impossible! I haven''t eaten the food you cooked for a long time. I won''t leave in any case.¡±

    Samuel Green obviously didn''t want Nicole Bush to be happy.

    This woman was making him angrier and angrier now.

    Nicole Bush was also guessing about such a result, so there was not much disappointment. She just

    shrugged indifferently, and then sat down beside Lucas Bush.

    Joseph Green was puzzled.

    How was the daddy now different from the daddy of the Seapolis City?

    But Joseph Green didn''t dare to ask Samuel Green, so he lowered his head and drank the water in

    front of him. Seeing that a ss of water was about to be drunk, suddenly a pair of chubby hands

    stretched out and took his ss.

    ¡°Huh? My water!¡±

    Joseph Green murmured quickly, but saw Lucas Bush put the ss directly into the distance, and said

    lightly, ¡°Eat.¡±

    "But Daddy hasn''t eaten yet.¡±

    Joseph Green was also very hungry himself. The hungry almost make his stomach scream, but

    Samuel Green did not start.

    So he cannot eat. Riley George told him that this is the rule of the Green Family.

    Lucas Bush nced at Samuel Green and said in a low voice, "Don''t you hungry after transfusing so

    much blood?¡±

    "Hell, yeah!"

    Joseph Green spoke weakly, ncing at Samuel Green from time to time, his eyes were very pitiful.

    Samuel Green suddenly felt he was very childish. In order to tangle with Nicole Bush, he ignored the

    children¡¯s feelings.

    "You can eat.¡±

    Samuel Green spoke, Joseph Green quickly picked up the chopsticks, and Lucas Bush didn''t even

    care about Samuel

    Green''s order, picked up a piece of braised pork and gave it to Nicole Bush.

    "Mommy, you are tired recently,e on and eat more.¡±

    ¡°Good boy, you eat more.¡±

    Nicole Bush touched Lucas''s head and smiled very softly, losing all angers.

    Samuel Green looked at her, and only thought of the good old days.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The footsteps outside were getting closer.

    Jacob Brown''s voice came outside.

    "Mr. Green, there is an emergency in the Seapolis City.¡±

    Samuel Green''s hand paused and said lightly, "You will leave me finish the meal, even there''s an atom

    bomb dropping.¡±

    "But......¡±

    ¡°Can you not understand me?"

    This rhetorical question has already brought a trace of doubt.

    Jacob Brown quickly retreated.

    He didn''t know what was going on inside, but it was Nicole Bush who could make Samuel Green care

    and value so much.

    Since he knew Nicole Bush''s identity, Jacob Brown''s attitude towards Nicole Bush was turned upside

    down, but Nicole Bush had not noticed it now.

    Nicole Bush looked at Samuel Green and said, "So many people in the Seapolis City are waiting for

    you. You can eatfortably here, but they might lose their jobs.¡±

    "I don''t give a shit.¡±

    Samuel Green made a rare swearing, but instead left Nicole Bush stunned.

    Did this man go insane?

    As if he didn''t see Nicole Bush''s puzzled eyes, Samuel Green added a piece of okra to Nicole Bush''s

    bowl and said, "I remember you loved it."

    Nicole Bush took a slight pause, then avoided the okra and said lightly, "I used to like it, but I don''t

    necessarily like it now. People are fickle, especially women. Don''t Mr. Green know?"

    ¡°I really don''t know, I always thought you were a nostalgic person.¡±

    Samuel Green said as if he means something else.

    Nicole Bush deliberately pretended not to understand.

    ¡°Nostalgic? That depends on who you are. Some people are not worth your sincerity. Why do you have

    nostalgia? I used to be too stupid, and now I have seen through them too, many people do not worth

    my sincerity, even don''t deserve my hatred, so I''ll live my own life. As for nostalgia, get the hell out of

    here.¡±

    Seeing the casualty in Nicole Bush''s word, Samuel Green''s eyes were dark and unclear, but said

    lightly, ¡°As long as you are happy.¡±

    This sentence suddenly make Nicole Bush feel awkward.

    What the hell is as long as she was happy?

    He almost wanted to say that she will be happy to kill him, so what?

    But when she thought of the self-muttion action Samuel Green made before, she tried very hard to

    remain silence.

    Nicole Bush now feels particrly depressed.

    She was going to make Samuel Green desperate, but it seemed that she was angry with herself.

    Nicole Bush lowered her head to start eating, and simply ignored Samuel Green.

    Lucas Bush watched the interaction between the two silently and carefully, seeing that Mommy didn''t

    hate Samuel Green so much, and he couldn''t understand what Nicole Bush really meant.

    Only Joseph Green was eating like a man who just experience starvation, and mumbled and said,

    ¡°Auntie, the food you made is really delicious. Can you cook it for me often in the future?"

    "Nice try!"

    Lucas Bush felt that Joseph Green, this stinky kid, had started to snatch his mommy again, and

    bounced into his head abruptly.

    ¡°Oh, Lucas, it hurts.¡±

    "Or else why do I bounce you? I''m fool?¡±

    Lucas Bush said angrily.

    Joseph Green touched his head and said, "It seems right.¡±

    Seeing Lucas Bush bullying Joseph Green so tantly, Samuel Green was very upset.

    He said in a low voice, "I used to have a younger brother and I also bullied him as often as Lucas.¡±

    This was the first time Samuel Green had talked about himself. Lucas Bush was stunned. Nicole Bush

    was even more surprised.

    Samuel Green had a younger brother?

    How did she never know?

    She has been married to Samuel Green for three years. She had never heard anyone talk about

    Samuel Green and his younger brother. She always thought that Samuel Green was the only child.

    ¡°Are you day dreaming? Everyone knows that you are the only heir to the Green Family.¡±

    Nicole Bush sneered sarcastically.

    Samuel Green said in a low voice, "That''s because my brother was kicked out of the Green Family and

    removed from the Green Family genealogy. No one in the family is allowed to mention his name. Over

    time, everyone has forgotten.

    When talking about this, he suddenly couldn''t eat any more.

    "My brother made a mistake at the age of eighteen. At that time, he was young and vigorous, he

    identally killed a man. Although the Green Family is second to none in the city, everyone is equal

    when ites tow. My mother is his mother after all. In order to keep my brother alive, she removed

    him from the family in front of everyone, and said that he will not be

    allowed to return to the Green Family in this life. That night, my brother left the Seapolis City, and no

    one knew where he was and how he escaped, but I know. It was my mother who arranged for him to be

    sent away. The family could not find my younger brother and went to the Green Family to demand us

    turn him in. My mother paid a lot of money to this person eventually they decide to let go.But since

    then, and there was no news of him."

    Samuel Green looked sad when he talked about the past.

    This is the first time Nicole Bush has heard him tell the story of the Green Family. Ironically, when she

    was the Green Family''s wife, she didn''t know about these. Now she was not Samuel Green''s wife, and

    she heard such a secret.

    "Then? Are you not looking for him?"

    "I tried, but unfortunately I can''t find him. He seems to have been evaporated from the world. There is

    no trace of him anymore. No matter what connection I use, but there is no locations. Then I eventually

    found out that he changed hisst name, went to a border town, and became the most ordinary person.

    No one knew his past, and no one talked gossip about him. He was very happy by himself.¡±

    Samuel Green smiled slightly.

    Joseph Green was fascinated and quickly asked, ¡°What aboutter? Was the uncleing back?¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Samuel Green said these two words in a low voice, looking at Joseph Green''s eyes a little

    that town. A drug dealer and the armed police went engaged; he became a police informant and

    sacrificed in that battle.¡±

    Nicole Bush was stunned.

    She thought about countless possibilities, and even thought it might be another story that Samuel

    Green lied to her, but looking at Samuel Green''s sad expression now, she actually wanted to believe it.

    Joseph Green suddenly felt sentimental.

    "Dead? How can he die? I haven''t seen what my uncle looks like.¡±

    The way Samuel Green looked at Joseph Green changed somewhat, and he said in a low voice, ¡°I will

    take you to his grave to worshipter.¡±

    ¡°What is worship?¡±

    Joseph Green blinked at Samuel Green with wide eyes.

    Lucas Bush felt that Joseph Green was really stupid enough sometimes.

    "Just go to the grave and express your respect.¡±

    "Oh!"

    Lucas Bush exined this, and Joseph Green understood.

    "Then I can wait until Daddy has time and take me there. But is the uncle a hero?¡±

    ¡°Of course. He is the pride of the Green Family and the hero of the people.¡±

    When Samuel Green said these words, his voice trembled somewhat.

    Joseph Green nodded and said, ¡°I want to be a hero like my uncle when I grow up!¡±

    "Then you have to work out more.¡±

    Lucas Bush tried to cast a damp over Joseph Green from time to time.

    Joseph Green wailed suddenly.

    Nicole Bush touched Joseph Green''s head and said, "It''s okay, you will be a great person.¡±

    "Thank you, auntie! Auntie, you are so nice! Would you be a godmother of me please?¡±

    Joseph Green grabbed Nicole Bush''s arm, and Lucas Bush immediately lifted him away.

    "I warn you, you dare to take my mum from me, I will ignore you forever.¡±

    "No, Lucas, I just saying.¡±

    Joseph Green quickly shut his mouth.

    Samuel Green ignored the brothers and said in a low voice, ¡°Come out with me, I have something to

    tell you.¡±

 Chapter 94: Are You Sick?

    Chapter 94: Are You Sick?

    Nicole Bush was a bit repulsive.

    "I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    Nicole Bush didn''t want to care about Samuel Green. Although the story he just told was a bit touching,

    the person was not him. So why would she follow him?

    Samuel Green grabbed Nicole Bush''s arm without exnation, got up and left.

    "Hey, hey, Samuel Green, are you bandits? I haven''t finished my meal yet.¡±

    Nicole Bush was not as powerful as Samuel Green. The main reason was that she actually

    remembered the wound on Samuel Green at this time.

    In case she exerts force, will his wound break open?

    With such hesitation, Nicole Bush was dragged out by Samuel Green.

    "Samuel Green, don''t go too far!"

    Although Nicole Bush growled, the strength in her hand was not too hard. Sensing this, Samuel Green

    slightly smiled.

    This woman was aggressive but soft-hearted. Who said she didn¡¯ care about people?

    Jacob Brown saw Samuel Greening out, originally intended to go forward to report but seeing him

    pull Nicole Bush''s hand out, and with a look of shy, Jacob Brown retreated silently.

    Nicole Bush saw Jacob Brown, and quickly said, ¡°Aren''t you looking for Samuel Green? Get him away

    quickly.¡±

    It seemed that Jacob Brown hadn''t heard it. He smiled and retreated.

    Nicole Bush feels that Jacob Brown was simply abominable, and was exactly the same as Samuel

    Green!

    Samuel Green was a little happy, and took Nicole Bush all the way to seaside.

    The sea breeze was a bit strong, and Samuel Green took off his coat and put it on Nicole Bush.

    When Nicole Bush wanted to take it off, she heard Samuel Green say, "I don''t want me to use my force.

    You''d better to be quiet.¡±

    "Stop, you are saying as if you are physically strong now, I don''t know who was lying on the operating

    table like a sick seedling a while ago, waiting for the blood of two children.¡±

    Nicole Bush poked Samuel Green''s weakness without mercy.

    Samuel Green felts that he really has no temper for Nicole Bush now. The woman said everything like

    a knife. Unfortunately, he just liked to listen to her.

    He felt that he might be a bit self-masochistic.

    Five years ago, Nicole Bush was too kind and docile to him. Instead, he failed to notice his feelings for

    her. Now the more rebellious and indifferent she was, the more he liked it.

    Samuel Green smiled suddenly, which was a little weird to Nicole Bush.

    ¡°Are you sick? What''s wrong with your brain?"

    Samuel Green stood beside her, looking at the direction of the sea, and said in a low voice, "Joseph

    Green is my brother''s son. My brother and I are twins. Riley George came back to find me and said

    that she was pregnant with my brother''s child. And my brother has already sacrificed; this child is a

    posthumous child. It''s a great pity that my brother didn''t know that he still

    has a child until he died. At that time, when you saw me taking her for an obstetric examination in the

    hospital, I was actually taking her for amniocentesis. The DNA of my brother and I are basically the

    same. If the child is really my brother, the paternity test will be the same.¡±

    Nicole Bush was stunned, and she looked at Samuel Green,pletely still, her brain was nk for a

    while.

    "You are talking bullshit.¡±

    She subconsciously rebuttal

    This is not true!

    ¡°Riley George is your ex-girlfriend; how could she be with your brother?"

    Samuel Green knew it was difficult for Nicole Bush to believe, but exined it in a low voice.

    "I''m also curious, so I sent my man to check. When Riley George left the Seapolis City, she went

    straight to Yunnan province to rx, but then identally broke into the Myanmar border by mistake,

    witnessed a drug transaction, and attracted assassin of the drug dealers. She fled furiously and met my

    younger brother. At that time, she thought she met me and went

    forward desperately for help, even calling my name. My younger brother knew that she was my friend

    and saved Riley George. They then had feelings and came together naturally."

    After Samuel Green finished this, he looked at Nicole Bush and said, "I didn''t tell you this before. I

    didn''t know how to tell you about my brother. After all, since you married the Green Family, you didn''t

    know my brother. Saying this to you suddenly, you probably won''t believe it, and Riley George came

    back with the news of my brother''s death. I was also very sad at the time,

    and I had no time to are about your feelings. The only urgency is to confirm what she said is true, and

    whether the child in her body is my brother''s son. If he is the child of the Green Family, I can''t let my

    brother''s child be cast away at any cost. Riley George''s only condition at that time was to live in the

    Green Family. She said that even if there was no fame for her, she had to let my brother''s child be born

    in the Green Family anyway, which was the only hope of my brother before he died. Wish. So, I can

    only agree. It''s just that I haven''t had time to exin it to you, and I don''t know how to exin it to you

    at that time, but you were pregnant at that time.¡±

    "l am clear about your rtionship with Riley George. Although Riley George left the Seapolis City and

    was in a rtionship with my younger brotherter, I can''t guarantee that she won''t be against you after

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    moving into the Green Family. Besides, you also have a baby. If she wants the inheritance of the Green

    Family, she will definitely do something to you. I also thought

    about it for a long time before I made the decision to send you abroad to raise the baby. My mother

    was there abroad, I n to send you over to apany her. The two of you can look after each other,

    but what I did not expect is that you will be in trouble halfway."

    Samuel Green said so much, Nicole Bush''s brain waspletely nk.

    She didn''t know whether she should believe Samuel Green, but why should Samuel Green exin it to

    her again and again?

    In addition to being a designer sent by H''J GROUP to coborate, what other ns can Samuel Green

    have for her?

    As for the purpose of her return, nobody knows except Allen Brook. She doesn''t think Allen Brook will

    betray her. So why did Samuel Green want her back?

    Is everything really a misunderstanding?

    Nicole Bush felt uneptable.

    Samuel Green sped Nicole Bush''s shoulder tightly.

    Nicole Bush didn''t know how to reactpletely.

    "I don''t know! I don''t know anything! I always thought the man I loved the best in the world, but the fire

    made me experience too much, and I didn''t even know if I should believe you. Samuel Green, do you

    think you told such a story, and I''ll believe you, forgive you again and continue to be deceived by you?

    No! I won''t!"

    Nicole Bush shook Samuel Green away and turned away in panic.

    She would not ept such an exnation! No way!

    Samuel Green looked at her leaving, sighed and said to himself, ¡°What the hell am I going to do to

    make her believe me?"

    But what responded to him was only the sea breeze.

    Samuel Green left seaside in despair.

    Lucas Bush stepped out of the dark side and looked thoughtfully at the direction of Samuel Green

    leaving, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Joseph Green shivered.

    "Boss, what did my Daddy mean? Did your mum know my Daddy before? I seem to hear my mum''s

    name?"

    Lucas Bush didn''t say anything, turned around and left, Joseph Green had no choice but to follow.

    "Boss, do you want to continue to eavesdrop? Dad said that eavesdrop is a dirty move.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Lucas Bush frowned slightly, his voice was very cold.

    Joseph Green shut up immediately, but still followed Lucas Bush step by step.

    The two little guys were small, and few people noticed them.

    When Samuel Green came to Jacob Brown, Jacob Brown was very anxious. Seeing Samuel Green

    came back alone, he stepped forward and said, "Mr. Green, there is a situation at the Seapolis City.¡±

    "What is the situation?¡±

    Samuel Green''s chest hurts a little bit. He didn''t know it is because the wound was cracked, or because

    Nicole Bush refused to ept his exnation, but he ignored it automatically.

    For him, no one except Nicole Bush can make him miserable, not even himself.

    Since losing Nicole Bush, he had indeed lived like a bloodless robot.

    Jacob Brown saw his face pale, and wanted to ask if he was ufortable, but thinking of the news he

    brought, he said in a low voice, "The Don Family refused to let go, and has officially filed awsuit with

    the relevant department, asking Miss Bush bear legal responsibility.¡±

    "Bearing legal responsibility? It obviously is the Don Family ckmailing us, and now they still don''t

    want to give up, does Mrs. Don really want topete with the Green Family?"

    Samuel Green''s eyes were cold, like swords.

    Jacob Brown said in a low voice, ¡°They didn''t say this. They said that Miss Bush pushed her

    deliberately, and Ms. Bush still pushes Mrs. Don even she knows that Mrs. Don was in poor health.

    And they still have witnesses."

    ¡°Witness? Who?¡±

    ¡°We don''t know. He is an ordinary person who has no case at all and has no contact with the Don

    Family.¡±

    Jacob Brown''s words made Samuel Green''s eyes narrow.

    "Is there any news on Zac Neo?"

    "No, this person seems to have disappeared with Mrs. Green five years ago. I have tried all means and

    there is no news of him. But something is very strange.¡±

    Jacob Brown''s words caught Samuel Green''s attention.

    ¡°What?"

    "Miss Bush''s parents seem to have ns to go abroad recently. It doesn''t look like they are going to

    travel abroad or settle down. They are very anxious to do visa, and even pay extra money, they only

    want their visa be urgently processed.

    Hearing Jacob Brown talking about Nicole Bush''s parents, Samuel Green''s expression suddenly

    changed.

    "Did you find out what happened?"

    "I can''t find out for the time being, but it seems that someone is helping them secretly. The formalities

    arepletely done.

    They will go abroad today. The flight is scheduled at 4:30 in the afternoon. Without Mr. Green''s

    When Jacob Brown said that, Samuel Green had some instincts.

    Nicole Bush has misunderstood him, and he can no longer let anything happen to Nicole Bush''s

    parents.

 Chapter 95: Its Enough to Have You

    Chapter 95: It''s Enough to Have You

    ¡°We go back to the Seapolis City immediately!¡±

    Samuel Green made a decision immediately.

    Jacob Brown did not know that Samuel Green was injured. After hearing Samuel Green''s order, he

    quickly arranged for the helicopter to return to the Seapolis City.

    Nicole Bush just came out when she heard the news. She still had some doubts and wanted to ask

    Samuel Green in person, but found Lucas Bush came over with a heavy heart.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Lucas? Did you have a fight with Joseph Green?¡±

    The only problem she thought of is this, and she didn''t think Joseph Green could bully Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush looked at Nicole Bush and asked doubtfully, "Mommy, where''s your parent? Do I have

    grandpa and grandma?"

    "Why do you ask this?¡±

    Nicole Bush was somewhat sad.

    She had never told her children about her parents in the past five years, not because she didn''t want to

    say, but she didn''t know how to tell them. Moreover, in the past five years, Zoe''s illness had left Nicole

    Bush exhausted. She had little chance to mention her parent. Lucas Bush suddenly asked this

    question, which really surprised Nicole Bush.

    ¡°Did you hear anything?"

    ¡°Well, just now I heard Samuel Green''s assistant tell him that Miss Bush''s parents are in a hurry to go

    abroad, but it seems that something went wrong. Is Miss Bush you?"

    Lucas Bush told Nicole Bush what he just overheard.

    Nicole Bush suddenly panicked.

    ¡°Did you hear Samuel Green''s assistant say this in person?¡±

    "Yeah."

    Seeing Nicole Bush nervous, Lucas Bush realized that Miss Bush should be Nicole Bush.

    "Mommy, don''t worry, Samuel Green is ready to go back, but he haven''t left yet, you can follow him

    back. I will take care of myself here, and you don''t need to worry about me.¡±

    Lucas Bush pacified Nicole Bush sensibly.

    Nicole Bush thought that it was a gift that God could give her such a son. She should take care of

    Lucas Bush at this time.

    But if the parents really had something happened, she couldn''t just sit back and ignore it.

    "Lucas, stay here, ok? No matter what happens, you go to the Instructor Macon Joe. He will protect

    you and protect Joseph Green.¡±

    Nicole Bush did not want to believe what Samuel Green said, but what if what he said is real?

    If Joseph Green was really his brother''s posthumous son, then she should not be jealous about a child,

    besides Lucas Bush was really good to him.

    Lucas Bush was surprised, but nodded.

    "Mommy, you must take good care of yourself. I will make a video with my sister every day, you can

    rest assured.¡±

    "Good boy!"

    Nicole Bush was a little bit reluctant, but didn''t dare to dy it anymore. In case Samuel Green was

    gone, she didn''t know how to leave here.

    "Tell Aunt Kent that I have something to do and I go back first, tell her that she doesn''t have to worry

    about me, OK?"

    "I see, mommy goodbye.¡±

    Lucas Bush was a little upset and gave Nicole Bush a hug.

    Nicole Bush looked at his son reluctantly, and kissed him and left quickly.

    She had to catch up with Samuel Green quickly.

    When Nicole Bush arrived, Samuel Green was about to leave.

    "Samuel Green! Wait for me!"

    Nicole Bush shouted in anxiety.

    Samuel Green froze for a moment, then turned around and saw Nicole Bush running towards him like

    crazy.

    "Slow down, don''t fall down!"

    Samuel Green was thrilled to see this.

    In his memory, Nicole Bush had always been a sports idiot, was she crazy to run so lifeless now?

    He subconsciously walked towards Nicole Bush.

    Jacob Brown looked at Samuel Green and didn''t stop it.

    Samuel Green came to Nicole Bush, and Nicole Bush was already panting.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Don''t you want me to leave you?"

    Samuel Green joked umonly.

    Nicole Bush didn''t have that thought to tease him. She grabbed Samuel Green by the cor and asked

    fiercely, "Is something wrong with my parents? Is it?¡±

    Samuel Green''s expression changed somewhat.

    Jacob Brown took a breath, and Macon Joe was a little surprised.

    "OMG, this is the first woman who dares to pull Mr. Green''s neck.¡±

    "She is not amon girl!"

    Jacob Brown swallowed and acted as if he didn''t see what was happening.

    Samuel Green looked at the nervous Nicole Bush and said in a low voice, "It''s OK. They just wanted to

    travel abroad. I''ll go back and see.¡±

    ¡°I have to go back too!¡±

    Nicole Bush''s attitude was particrly persistent.

    Although he didn''t know how Nicole Bush learned about this, Samuel Green said in a low voice, "You

    can''t go back. The olddy of the Don Family has officially filed awsuit against you. There''s no

    different from sending you to them myself. There are some things I haven''t solved yet. You will stay

    here for a few days. You can rest assured that I will handle your parents¡¯

    affairs.¡±

    "I can''t rest assured! Samuel Green, that''s my parents. Because I wanted to marry you, they broke off

    contact with me. They have been suffering from bereavement for five years now. How could I pretend

    as not hear anything and see nothing?"

    Nicole Bush''s eyes sparkled with crystal tears.

    Her parents had always been her pain, and she had been concern about but afraid of mentioning them

    all these years.

    If they were simply going abroad, Samuel Green would not rush back home in such a hurry. Thinking of

    Jacob Brown being so eager when he came, Nicole Bush couldn''t be calm.

    Samuel Green frowned slightly.

    Reason told him that it would be wise to refuse Nicole Bush to go back, but seeing the tears under

    Nicole Bush''s eyes, his heart softened.

    "Okay, I''ll take you back, but no matter what happens, you stay by my side, and you must do nothing,

    leave everything to me, OK? You are not Nicole Bush five years ago, you are Catherine. To your

    parents, you are a stranger."

    Although he didn''t want to remind Nicole Bush this way, Samuel Green had to speak.

    Now the situation wasplex, the Don Family wanted to deal with Nicole Bush, and someone else

    wanted to involve Bush''s parents into the game, he couldn''t disclose Nicole Bush''s true identity for the

    time being.

    Although Nicole Bush was ufortable, she was still reasonable, knowing that Samuel Green might

    have done this for a reason, and nodded.

    For her, as long as she followed him back and let her see her parents, she would be content.

    Samuel Green sighed, took her hand, and said in a low voice, "Come on, from now on, you are my

    personal secretary.¡±

    When Nicole Bush wanted to protest, she heard Samuel Green saying, "Stay here if you reject me.¡±

    ¡°You will only threaten me!"

    Nicole Bush was obviously angry, but she could onlypromise.

    Samuel Green missed her obediently and gentleness.

    The two held hands and got on the ne. Although Nicole Bush had always wanted to get rid of

    Samuel Green, it had never seeded. The attitude of Jacob Brown was even more respectful to

    Nicole Bush, which made Nicole Bush somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°What''s wrong with him?"

    Nicole Bush could still remember how Jacob Brown looked down at her when he was in the Green

    Family.

    Samuel Green didn''t want to talk about Jacob Brown''s change, but just said lightly, "My chest hurts a

    bit. Can you help me have a look if the wound is cracked? There is a medicine chest on the ne.¡±

    Nicole Bush actually wanted to refuse, but seeing Samuel Green''s pale and bloodless appearance, she

    was afraid he would die halfway, and she would not be able to meet her parents.

    "You are injured, why not bring a doctor?"

    ¡°No, it''s enough to have you around.¡±

    Samuel Green was getting better in flirting with Nicole.

    He had never felt the use of saying these sweet words before, nor did he realize that he had this skill.

    But since Nicole Bush came back, he felt that this skill was developed by him, and it was unstoppable.

    Nicole Bush didn''t want to care about him, and directly tore his shirt.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey, be gentle. I have just such a shirt. You broke my shirt. Do you want me to see my father-inw

    and mother-inw in a disheveled dress?¡±

    Samuel Green joked umonly.

    These feelings were very strange. With Nicole Bush, even if he just stayed like this, he felt particrly

    quiet and calm.

    Jacob Brown never knew that a cool man like Samuel Green would say such a thing. It was a bit

    unbearable for a while, and he could only run to the back, to avoid being abused by this love attack.

    He has no girlfriend yet!

    Without the disturbance of Jacob Brown, Samuel Green was even more unscrupulous.

    Nicole Bush did not care about his shirt, but thought that if he really met her parents with this dress.

    She could not say that she was Nicole Bush now. But her parent may think of her as a slut woman, who

    might be tempting Samuel Green.

    Thinking of this, Nicole Bush began to loosen Samuel Green''s gauze bandages even if she was

    unwilling.

    Some blood still oozed out of his wounds, bandages prated, and it looked a little dark red, it had

    obviously been bleeding out for a long time.

    Nicole Bush was a little bit angry with Samuel Green since he didn''t care about his actions, but the

    thought of the two of them was fine now, why did she need to be angry?

    She tried to keep herself calm,pletely ignoring Samuel Green''s muscr chest and the hot

    temperature above, but Samuel Green said with some evil charm, "Do you remember? You had said

    that you like my muscle the most. You also said that I didn''t look like a businessman after I undressed.¡±

    This was said by Nicole Bush when she was drunk shortly after she got married. Unexpectedly, Samuel

    Green still remembers that this made Nicole Bush a little surprised, but it was only a surprise.

    "Mr. Green, I don''t think it''s a proper time to flirt with me.¡±

    Nicole Bush said coldly, staring at his wound without squinting.

    Samuel Green said indifferently, "Then when will be a proper time in your opinion?¡±

    ¡°Next life, no, the next life is not a good time. If there is a next life, I will never let myself meet you

    again.¡±

    Nicole Bush said mercilessly.

    Samuel Green said, suppressing his pain in the chest, ¡°Then, in this life, no matter how much I owe you

    or owe anyone else, we all understand. Nicole Bush, you are destined to be entangled with me in this

    life. This time, I never let go again.¡±

    Nicole Bush was unconvinced, and just wanted to refute, but the ne suddenly bumped up and down.

    The sudden violent bump made Nicole Bush unprepared. The whole person could not help but fall

    ahead and fell into Samuel Green''s arms.

 Chapter 96: Its Embarrassing

    Chapter 96: It''s Embarrassing

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Nicole Bush eximed, her body was already hugged by Samuel Green.

    When they wo hugged together, a long-lost feeling touched each other again, leaving them briefly

    stunned.

    Samuel Green''s wound was actually painful, but at this moment, he felt it didn''t matter if it hurt.

    The ne was still bumpy, and Jacob Brown in front quickly said.

    "Mr. Green, there was turbulence in the air, the ne was a little bumpy, you...¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he turned around and saw Samuel Green and Nicole Bush hugged

    together. He stopped quickly and continued to be dumb, but his words still let Nicole Bush and Samuel

    Green quickly loosen each other.

    Samuel Green was naturally reluctant, not to mention living as a monk for five years. Now the person

    he holds was his wife, but he couldn''t do anything and dare not do anything.

    Nicole Bush felt a little embarrassed and quickly sat down and fastened herself with seat belt.

    If it was not for checking out Samuel Green''s wound, she wouldn''t forget about the safety belt It was

    quite embarrassing for this moment since such thing happened.

    The two of them said nothing for a while.

    The atmosphere was somewhat embarrassing, and Jacob Brown did not dare to say anything at this

    time.

    The ne flew to the Seapolis City after more than an hour.

    When theynded in the Seapolis City, Nicole Bush was anxious and excited.

    Samuel Green put on his coat and concealed his injuries. Although the Green Family was second to

    none in the Seapolis City these years, it also made some people jealous and caused a lot of enemies.

    If at this time they knew that Samuel Green was not in good health, it was estimated that many people

    wanted to take the opportunity to kill him.

    After all, if Samuel Green was dead, the Green Family was destined to fall, and thosepanies would

    be taken by other families.

    The reality was always so cruel.

    Samuel Green grabbed the coat, and Nicole Bush could not wait to get off the ne.

    The weather outside was a bit gloomy, and it made people feel ufortable and depressed for no

    reason.

    After Samuel Green got off the ne, he held Nicole Bush''s hand tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Don''t

    be nervous, I got this.¡±

    Nicole Bush wanted to withdraw her hand, but Samuel Green was holding so tight that she could only

    let him holding her hands.

    Jacob Brown had already arranged for the car to waiting for them.

    After getting off the ne, Samuel Green and Nicole Bush got on the car directly and drove towards

    the Bush family quickly.

    This road, Nicole Bush has not returned for eight years.

    When she first married into the Green Family, Nicole Bush tried to go back to ease the rtionship with

    her parents, but she was kicked out by her father. Her mother turned a blind eye to this, and it was

    because her returning made her mother seriously ill and she almost died of this disease. After this

    Nicole Bush did not dare to go back.

    She could only secretly visit her mother when she came out to buy food or walk around. and even

    secretly bought gifts behind everyone, and let the servants at home give her parents in their names, but

    this was also discovered by her parents, they threw out all the things she bought, and imed that she

    was not their daughter.

    Nicole Bush cried countless times, but there was no way else. She couldn''t change her parents¡¯

    stubbornness, and she didn''t dare to bother Samuel Green and let him help ease this rtionship.

    Later, when she learned that she was pregnant, she happily wanted to go back and tell her mother,

    hoping that she could let her parents ept herself because she was pregnant.

    But another five years has passed before she could tell her parent because of the fire.

    As time went by, eight yearster, she did not know whether her parents had more white hair, or

    whether her parents had any problems with her body.

    All of Nicole Bush''s thoughts were on her parents. Looking at this familiar street, her eyes were moist.

    Samuel Green looked at her being sad but powerless. He stretched his arms around her shoulders.

    Nicole Bush struggled, but couldn''t break free. When she was about to get angry, he heard Samuel

    Green say, "I''m sorry, I bothered you so much. After three years of marriage, I was only busy working. I

    never consider your desire to apany your parents. It''s my negligence as a husband that I didn''t

    apany you to ask for your parents¡¯ forgiveness in time.¡±

    Originally, Nicole Bush didn''t think about hearing Samuel Green say this, and felt that the grievances

    were caused by her. It''s he fault that her fell in love with this man.

    She really gave everything for this man.

    But after so many years, when she heard Samuel Green''s words, Nicole Bush''s nose was sore, and

    the tears couldn''t help but dropped.

    "Come on, don''t cry. It''s my fault. If you feel wronged, you can beat me or even p me, please don''t

    cry. Your tears make me more worried than a knife.

    Samuel Green coaxed Nicole Bush in a low voice.

    Jacob Brown feels that his eyes are almost blind,

    He had been with Samuel Green for so many years, but he had never seen Samuel Green being so

    gentle with a woman.

    And these words were really said by Samuel Green?

    Jacob Brown couldn''t believe it.

    Nicole Bush seemed really wronged. Hearing Samuel Green''s words, she wasn''t hypocritical, and she

    didn''t n to suppress her feelings. Her mouth bit directly on Samuel Green''s shoulder.

    ¡°Ehhh...¡±

    Nicole Bush''s mouth was not brisk, even if Samuel Green was mentally prepared, he still couldn''t help

    but scream, subconsciously body muscles went tight. However, he quickly realized that Nicole Bush''s

    teeth had not been loosened. His strong body would be not good if he had Nicole Bush''s teeth broken.

    Thinking of this, Samuel Green rxed and allowed Nicole Bush to bite him.

    Nicole Bush''s grievances in recent years seem to want to express in this one bite, she didn''t show

    mercy at all. There was a faint bloody smell in her mouth for a while, with her tears, salty, and this

    feeling could not tell the bitterness.

    Samuel Green wouldn''t spoil her like this before.

    Although Nicole Bush did not want to, she had to admit it. After returning this time, Samuel Green

    changed that she didn''t understand him and unable to control her heart.

    Somewhat annoyed, she released Samuel Green, and then pushed him away.

    Samuel Green tried to wipe her tears, but was pushed away again by Nicole Bush.

    "Do not touch me!"

    There was a hint of repulsion in this sentence, and the anger that had not been vented, and she didn''t

    know why she was angry.

    Samuel Green sighed, but forcibly took her into her arms, and wiped her tears, and said in a low voice,

    ¡°You go to see your parents with tears, although they may not recognize you now, do you really want to

    see them in such a situation?"

    This sentence made Nicole Bush quiet.

    She had thought about seeing her parents countless times, but she didn''t know whether she should tell

    them that she was their daughter. Now that she was seeing her home in front of her, she felt a little bit

    scared to go home.

    "Have they been well in recent years?"

    Nicole Bush did not intend to ask Samuel Green, but she asked subconsciously.

    Samuel Green said softly, "It''s not bad. You suddenly had that ident five years ago. They almost

    went along with you to another world, but fortunately they survived it. But they relieved a lot of the

    previous things. If you tell them now you are still alive, maybe they will ept you happily, maybe.¡±

    Nicole Bush was not so optimistic.

    She knew what kind of parents they were, and now with this kind of result, especially when she had to

    rush back to the United States, it was not suitable for letting parents know what she wanted to do.

    Otherwise it was difficult to tell whether her parents would try to stop her again.

    After all, in the eyes of parents, everyone''s life was precious.

    Nicole Bush did not say anything, and seemed very worried.

    Samuel Green always felt that Nicole Bush came back this time, hiding a lot of thoughts, but she didn''t

    say anything, but he couldn''t find out anything.

    He could only sigh and said nothing, after all.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    When the car drove to the Bush family gate, Nicole Bush''s eyes were wet again.

    This was the ce where she grew up and the ce where she had lived for more than 20 years.

    Once she was also the pearl of her parents, but now everything fallen apart like this.

    It was said that the body was treasure because it was given by parents. Now she was standing in front

    of her parents with an unrecognizable appearance. Did she really have the courage?

    Nicole Bush suddenly became timid.

    She grabbed the armrest of the car tightly, and her hands went pale directly, even her body trembling

    slightly. Those eyes blinked in the direction of the gate, but her feet seemed to be filled with lead. No

    able to move at all.

    Samuel Green naturally understood her cowardice ofing home.

    He held Nicole Bush''s hand tightly.

    The warm body temperature made Nicole Bush slightly refreshed.

    There was confusion, timidity, excitement, and unspeakableplexity in her eyes.

    Samuel Green''s heart was tightened.

    He took Nicole Bush in his arms and said in a low voice, "Remember, you are now my secretary

    Catherine. You are just

    Nicole Bush''s good friend. You are visiting them as your good friends. Only by telling yourself this way

    you can make yourself less nervous. Although I don''t know why you don''t want to recognize them now,

    but since you decided to do so, I will help you.¡±

    Nicole Bush was moreplicated.

    Samuel Green was not a stupid person, but smart as hell. He realized that she didn''t want to admit her

    identity at one nce, but he didn''t pursue or ask, and gave her warmth and support she had never

    had.

    Nicole Bush didn''t know how to respond, so she stiffly followed Samuel Green and got out of the car.

    She walked towards the Bush family ufortably.

    The driver of the Bush family is still the previous Uncle Charlie, and now he was not young any more,

    but Dad Bush still had not reced him, showing how nostalgic he was.

    Nicole Bush watched Uncle Charlie moving his parents¡¯ luggage, but his body was not as good as

    before, somewhat slow.

    Looking at his body, Nicole Bush''s eyes were red.

    She wanted to step forward and call Uncle Charlie, but something seemed to be choked in her throat,

    and no note could be pronounced.

    Samuel Green held her hand tightly, and the force was somewhat greater, which also made Nicole

    Bush to temporarily recover her sense of reason.

    She couldn''t admit it now!

    She couldn''t say anything!

    In this way, she seemed particrly depressed. She could only follow Samuel Green step by step

    toward the Bush''s house, and the couple who walked across instantly turned Nicole

    Bush''s eyes red.

 Chapter 97: Borrow Your Shoulder

    Chapter 97: Borrow Your Shoulder

    ¡°Dad, Mom...¡±

    Nicole Bush called out softly, but Samuel Green held her hands tighter again, and he said in a low

    voice, "You need to think about it clearly, if you recognize them now, maybe you can stop them going

    abroad, and also stop those People who try to use your parents. If you need it, I will prove to them that

    you are their daughter as soon as possible.¡±

    Samuel Green''s eyes looked a little anticipating.

    No one in the world expected Nicole Bush to admit his identity more than he did, because once she

    admits, she was the youngdy of the Green Family, the wife he was marrying by Samuel Green!

    Feeling Samuel Green''s hotly anticipated eyes, Nicole Bush really wanted to admit for a moment.

    Whether it was because of Samuel Green, she couldn''t help but want to cry when she looked at her

    parents¡¯ old appearance.

    She hasn''t seen them in five years. The temples of her parents had beenpletely white, and her

    mother''s face was even more wrapped in wrinkles.

    Although she did not know what kind of days they have been living in the past five years, they were

    obviously not very good.

    Samuel Green was right, as long as she told them her identity, they might not be used by others, but

    she couldn''t say it now.

    Nicole Bush''s heart was tearing violently. The pain was a little ufortable, and even could not

    stand, and he could only maintain bnce by leaning on Samuel Green.

    ¡°Let me lean on your shoulders.¡±

    This was the first time Nicole Bush has been friendly to Samuel Green since he returned to China, and

    it seems to be in demand.

    Samuel Green hugged her shoulder in distress and a little disappointed nced under his eyes.

    He knew Nicole Bush as much as he knew himself. From Nicole Bush''s eyes, he had seen the answer

    he wanted.

    Nicole Bush does not want to recognize her identity!

    Samuel Green was puzzled by this, but was helpless.

    Nicole Bush said in a low voice, "I want to get something back in the car, you help me stop them first."

    "I help you get the thing.¡±

    Samuel Green was a little uneasy when Nicole Bush went back to the car alone, looking at her face at

    this time, as if she would faint at anytime and anywhere.

    Nicole Bush shook his head and said, ¡°No, I can do it myself."

    After she finished speaking, she released Samuel Green and turned around quickly, fearing that her

    tears would be seen by her parents.

    Samuel Green looked at her staggering back. His eyes nced over a sight of distress.

    He didn''t know what Nicole Bush was going to do, but since she wanted to do it, it would be good if he

    let her do it.

    Seeing Nicole Bush walking in the direction of the car, Samuel Green did not hold back, and quickly

    walked towards Bush''s parents.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, where are you going?"

    Samuel Green took care of Bush''s parents as his own biological parents during five years.

    At the beginning, Mr. Bush was angry when he saw Samuel Green, and he didn''t care that he was the

    leader of the Seapolis City. When he saw Samuel Green, he would punch him. No matter what it was,

    he threw them on Samuel Green.

    But Samuel Green never evaded or resisted, and let Mr. Bush vent, even when Mr. Bush''s heart was

    not good and he was hospitalized in the middle of the night, he took care of Mr. Bush''s bed for more

    than a week, he took care of him like his own son, Even the family business was ignored.

    Later, Ms. Bush eventually let go of this, her daughters were gone, and she failed to leave the Green

    Family and the Bushes with a son, so there was only one son-inw left, and the man who the

    daughter had tried everything to marry to. What''s the point of continuing to be embarrassed?

    Mrs. Bush was relieved and began to treat Samuel Green as her son-inw. Slowly, Bushes attitude

    also changed a little.

    After five years, the old couple regarded Samuel Green as their own son.

    Seeing Samuel Greening in a hurry, Mrs. Bush grabbed his hand excitedly and said, "Samuel, we

    have news about Nicole, they said that Nicole is still alive!¡±

    "They? Who are they?¡±

    Samuel Green grabbed this word sensitively.

    Although Mr. Bush was calmer than Mrs. Bush, he is also excited.

    "Samuel, I don''t know who they are, but we received a photo of Nicole. Five yearster, we all thought

    that she was no longer known. I didn''t expect Nicole to be alive and live well. However, the other party

    said that Nicole was contaminated by the fire five years ago, her head was hit, and she has lost her

    memory. We thought about and if we went to see her, maybe it will

    remind her about the past. We all get older, we just have such a daughter who was pushed out for the

    sake of family honor and family fame. If I knew she had hit such an ident, even if we were scolded

    by all the people in the Seapolis City, I don''t want to lose my daughter either!¡±

    Mr. Bush said his eyes were red.

    Nicole Bush came back without being noticed. When she heard Ms. Bush and Mr. Bush, her tears

    came out again, but she quickly wiped away the tears, and she was curious. Who told them that she

    was still alive?

    And what would she look like in the picture?

    Was she like this now?

    Nicole Bush suddenly became anxious.

    Although she kept telling herself that she could not recognize her identity, at least not now, but when

    she heard that her parents already had a picture of her, she was still excited.

    As long as her parents recognize her, she must recognize her parents anyway.

    Samuel Green noticed the arrival of Nicole Bush, but did not look back. He opened the envelope in

    front of Bush''s parents and saw the photo inside.

    The woman inside did look exactly the same as Nicole Bush five years ago, and even the corners of

    her eyes were so simr. However, the woman''s eyes were confused and apathetic, as if she really lost

    her memory.

    Samuel Green frowned slightly.

    This was definitely a conspiracy!

    Nicole Bush was right in front of him, but it was no longer what she looked like. He did not know how

    the other party took such a picture to confuse Bush''s parents to go abroad. What did it mean?

    Samuel Green said in a low voice, "Dad, mom. Nicole is still alive, and I got the news, but this is

    definitely not Nicole.¡±

    "What?"

    Mrs. Bush waspletely stunned.

    "Samuel Green, this is obviously our Nicole, why do you say so? You are the couple who have been

    sleeping in the same bed for three years!"

    Samuel Green knew Ms. Bush''s excitement, but said in a low voice, "Mom, you think about how

    vigorous the fire was five years ago, and the firefighters couldn''t extinguish it. Nicole might be

    desperate inside. How can she be unharmed? I''m even prepared whether she is recognizable or not.

    As long as shees back, no matter what she bes, I want her back. She

    will be my wife of Samuel Green forever!"

    When he said this, Samuel Green looked at Nicole Bush.

    Nicole Bush was shocked and turned her head quickly.

    When Mrs. Bush heard this from Samuel Green, she obviously couldn''t ept it.

    "Maybe my daughter restored her face after that fire? Maybe she didn''t hurt her face, maybe...¡±

    Before Mrs. Bush''s words were finished, Nicole Bush had already taken the picture.

    That photo was indeed the same face as she was five years ago.

    If she hadn''t seen this picture, she would soon forget what she looked like.

    But she can be sure that this was not her!

    She had never been to there!

    Nicole Bush frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°This is not Nicole Bush! Nicole Bush is not like this now!"

    It was then that Mrs. Bush and Mr. Bush noticed that there was a woman around Samuel Green.

    And this woman was so beautiful that makes people a little uneasy and unhappy, especially when the

    mother-inw saw such a beautiful woman beside her son-inw, her subconscious guardian heart

    surges out immediately.

    "Who are you? Why do you say this is not my daughter? Don''t touch my daughter''s picture!"

    Mrs. Bush took the picture from Nicole Bush''s hand severely, and even sneered with a very unfriendly

    attitude.

    Nicole Bush never imagined that this was the first time she saw her mother five yearster.

    ...

    "Mom, she is my friend and designer I invited back from abroad. She is my secretary for the present

    and we are thinking about cooperation. She is also a good friend of Nicole. She knows everything

    about Nicole in the past five years.¡±

    Samuel Green said quickly.

    He could see that Nicole Bush was hurt by Ms. Bush, but this really should not be me on Ms. Bush.

    When mother Bush heard that Nicole Bush knew everything about her daughter over the past five

    years, she immediately turned around and looked at Nicole Bush from head to toe, but said nothing

    and her eyes were obviously not sure.

    Mr. Bush coughed and said, "Girl, what''s your name?"

    "My name is...Catherine!¡±

    The name Nicole Bush was choking in her throat for a long time. After all, she still couldn''t say it, and

    spoke her English name temporarily.

    "The girl has a foreign name, and at first nce it is not patriotic. Now young people, like to run abroad,

    as if everything abroad is particrly good. Our Nicole would not do this. She is extremely patriotic.¡±

    Mrs. Bush didn''t look at Nicole Bush from left to right, and the words she said were a bit ironic. She

    even subconsciously pulled Samuel Green to her side, obviously separating Nicole Bush from Samuel

    Green.

    She turned her head and said to Samuel Green, "I can warn you that although she is a partner, you''d

    better contact less with such a beautiful woman. We didn''t know that Nicole was alive before, whether

    you want to continue to get her back or marry another, we are cool. But now that Nicole is still alive,

    you can''t do the kind of thing.¡±

    "Mom, I won''t, Catherine...¡±

    Samuel Green subconsciously wanted to say a few more good words for Nicole Bush, but Mrs. Bush

    said coldly, "Okay, Father and I are going to catch the ne. Whether it is true or false, we have to go

    and see. Otherwise, we can''t let go of this. For five years, no matter what Nicole looks like, we will take

    her home.¡±

    After that, Mrs. Bush loosened Samuel Green and nned to pull Dad Bush away.

    At the sight of this scene, Nicole Bush quickly stopped them.

    ¡°Aunty, uncle, you can''t go! This is a trap! Nicole Bush is still alive, but it is definitely not what the

    stranger shows you. Do you believe me?¡±

    "Get off!¡±

    Ms. Bush obviously does not like Nicole Bush, so she will push Nicole Bush away.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, Nicole Bush suddenly took out something and handed it to Ms. Bush. She suddenly

    stopped Ms. Bush and made her eyes go wet instantly.

 Chapter 98: She Finally Went Home

    Chapter 98: She Finally Went Home

    It was a green jadeite bracelet. When Nicole Bush''s 20th birthday, Ms. Bush personally went to the

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Yunnan border to pick it for her. When she married Samuel Green, the only dowry she took was this.

    Now that so many years have passed, how could Mrs. Bush not be excited when she saw this bracelet

    again? That''s something Nicole Bush never left behind!

    "Why do you have Nicole''s stuff? Where is my daughter?¡±

    Mrs. Bush hugged Nicole Bush''s shoulders tightly, the tears in the corners of her eyes could not stop,

    and her body was trembling slightly.

    Nicole Bush had experienced a lot of struggle in her heart. She really wanted to tell the woman in front

    her that she was her daughter!

    But Samuel Green''s hopeful look and Mr. Bush''s doubtful eyes all made her wake up instantly.

    They were not young anymore, they have experienced the pain of losing a daughter, and they certainly

    could not experience another feeling of losing family again.

    Nicole Bush suppressed her difort in the heart, said in a low voice, ¡°She is healing in a very safe

    ce. Aunt, I came to tell you that she will definitelye back to find you, but before shees to

    you, please do not believe in others, and don''t go anywhere, wait for her toe back.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her? What happened to my Nicole?"

    Mrs. Bush''s tears could no longer be held back, and the teardrops dripped on the back of Nicole Bush''s

    hand, burning very hot.

    Nicole Bush choked with a sore throat and said in a low voice, "The fire made her look beyond

    recognition. She was healing and treating. Auntie, maybe her look won''t be what you once knew when

    she came back, could you still ept her?¡±

    "She is my daughter! I carried her for ten months! How could I not ept her? Even if there was some

    misunderstanding and awkwardness between us, but what can bepared to life and death in this

    world? Her Dad and I are so old that we can''t live a few more years in our life. We just hope to see her

    in our lifetime and then we will be content.¡±

    Mrs. Bush cried silently.

    Nicole Bush was distress to insane.

    "I have some pictures of her here. Do you want to see her?"

    Nicole Bush didn''t actually n to let his parents see her embarrassing face, but now if she couldn''t

    persuade them, they would leave the Seapolis City and were exploited by those who were interested,

    and there may be unexpected things and idents.

    She didn''t want anything happen to her parents!

    When Mrs. Bush heard it, she quickly got a spirit.

    "Sure, no matter what Nicole had be, we will ept her!¡±

    Although Mr. Bush didn''t say anything, he seemed eager.

    Father''s love was as thick as a mountain!

    In the past, Nicole Bush always felt that her father was stern and even felt that he was somewhat

    impersonal, but after separation of life and death, she realized that the father''s love always existed, but

    his expression was subtler and more forgiving.

    Nicole Bush took Mrs. Bush and her Dad back to Bush''s house.

    Samuel Green saw them like this, just want to follow, but then heard Jacob Brown''s sound, he hurried

    up, whispering, ¡°Mr. Green, the Don Family''s people got the news and wasing here."

    "Do theye for Nicole?"

    "It seems to be!"

    Samuel Green''s eyes were suddenly cold.

    "Mom and dad, mypany has something urgent to do. Let Catherine chat with you and I wille

    back and pick her up.¡±

    Samuel Green''s words made Nicole Bush a bit stunned, but she said nothing. She did not intend to let

    Samuel Green know what she had experienced in those five years.

    Ms. Bush was a little bit flustered.

    "You don''t want to know Nicole''s news? Is thepany''s business so anxious?"

    There was a hint of condemnation in this sentence.

    Dad Bush was reasonable.

    "Well, he is the helm of apany, and he does not know Nicole''s news. Miss Catherine will talk to him

    anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, dad.¡±

    Samuel Green looked at Nicole Bush apologetically, and Nicole Bush didn''t look at him.

    Jacob Brown wanted to exin what was stopped by Samuel Green.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Samuel Green did not dare to dy.

    Nicole Bush finally got together with Ms. Bush and they did not chat much. If they were disturbed by the

    Don Family, he would not allow it.

    Samuel Green turned around and left, even anxiously.

    Nicole Bush didn''t know what happened to the Eternal Group to make him so eager, but she was still

    somewhat lost.

    Sensing her current mood, Nicole Bush frowned slightly, and immediately suppressed the loss, and

    then apanied Ms. Bush and Daddy Bush into the house with a smile.

    The family looked exactly the same as before, even the family portrait of their family of three on the wall

    had not changed positions.

    Nicole Bush''s eyes were wet again.

    She couldn''t help observing the ce where she was born and live for 20 years, her eyes with a hint of

    greedy love.

    Mrs. Bush asked the maid to bring up the tea.

    Nicole Bush thanked him and sat down on the sofa.

    ¡°Auntie, this was Nicole''s letter to you.¡±

    Nicole Bush handed the letter to Mrs. Bush.

    Mr. Bush quickly gathered around.

    When they saw Nicole Bush''s handwriting, the two old men wept in tears.

    ¡°It''s Nicole''s word, it''s hers!"

    Mrs. Bush just cried.

    Nicole Bush did not disturb them.

    This was a letter she wrote quickly in the car just now, including her thoughts about her parents and the

    guilt of the past five years, and even told them that she had a baby, called Lucas Bush, and the child

    was beautiful, and very healthy, and Catherine would show them over time.

    The old man was very happy when they saw this.

    "We have grandchildren! Have you seen that? We have grandchildren!"

    Mr. Bush quickly turned his face, but he couldn''t stop shaking.

    For five years, there was no information, and now not only the news came that her daughter was safe,

    but also there would be a grandson, they wanted to see their grandson immediately.

    ¡°Where is our grandson now?"

    Mrs. Bush looked at Nicole Bush anxiously.

    Nicole Bush said with a smile, ¡°He is training somewhere now, and I will bring him back after a while, I

    think you will like him.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will.¡±

    Mrs. Bush touched the letter paper and put it in the position of her heart. She was not talking, but

    Nicole Bush could tell she was very excited.

    ¡°Auntie, everything is turning better. Don''t be too worried. You must take care of your body. When you

    meet Nicoleter, you can get together with her."

    "Yes."

    Mrs. Bush nodded.

    Mr. Bush''s attitude towards Nicole Bush changed a little bit.

    "Miss Catherine, if you''re fine, let''s have dinner here. Although our cook is not the best, Nicole has

    liked to eat the food made by Luna since childhood. If you don''t like it..."

    ¡°Like it!¡±

    Nicole Bush was too homesick.

    It was really not easy toe back so decently.

    Her parents were old and she just wanted to be with them by their side, even for a day.

    Mr. Bush didn''t expect Catherine to be so eager, but after seeing the news that she brought Nicole

    Bush, he didn''t care about her bad attitude.

    Nicole Bush''s eyes were wet again.

    This was her home!

    After wandering out for five years, she finally went home!

    ¡°Auntie, can Ie here often?¡±

    Nicole Bush knew he was a bit too demanding as a stranger, but Ms. Bush said without thinking, ¡°Yes,

    you cane whenever you want.¡±

    She now looked at Nicole Bushpletely differently than at first.

    Upon hearing Mrs. Bush, Nicole Bush waspletely relieved.

    She sat beside Ms. Bush, opened the phone album, and showed the photos of Ms. Bush when she

    was pregnant.

    "This was taken when she was two months pregnant. At that time, she had severe morning sickness

    and she couldn''t eat anything, but her belly was too big. She had no choice but to go to the hospital for

    examination. The doctor said that they were twins.¡±

    Nicole Bush spoke to Mrs. Bush with happiness.

    Mrs. Bush looked at Nicole Bush''s face wrapped in gauze in the photo. She didn''t hear clearly the

    words ¡®twins¡¯ Nicole finally said, but she said distressingly, "Her face...¡±

    "It''s because of the fire, not only on her face, but also on her body, but she was pregnant with children.

    She couldn''t take medicine or injections. She just watched the skin on her body rot, and then used anti-

    inmmatory drugs. At that time, her morning sickness was also terrible, and she was afraid of the

    light. She pulled the curtains all day and felt like living in hell. If it wasn''t because of the child''s support,

    she might not be able to persevere.¡±

    Speaking of the past, Nicole Bush was still worried.

    The experience of more than a year was really hard like living in hell.

    Mrs. Bush cried again.

    "My poor Nicole. Why didn''t she make a phone call to the family at that time? Anyway, her father and I

    were angry about her behavior in the past, but we wouldn''t want her to die.¡±

    Nicole Bush knew how great a mother was after she became a mother herself.

    She gently patted Mrs. Bush''s back and said, "Don''t cry. If she knows that you have dropped so many

    tears for her, I ''m afraid she will be sadder. She doesn''t look for you and doesn''t tell you, because she

    is afraid you''re sad. Moreover, the rumors at the time were not good for her."

    Thinking of the rumors that she had eloped with the other man, Nicole Bush''s anger rose.

    Mrs. Bush shook her head and said, ¡°This silly kid, she didn''t even know that Samuel had never

    believed in such rumors. The day after the rumors happened, he blocked the newspaper office by

    force. The whole Seapolis City dared not discuss it anymore. Samuel went crazy looking for Nicole''s

    whereabouts. Everyone said she was dead, only Samuel didn''t believe

    it. In order to go to the fire to save Nicole, Samuel almost died inside. He might look well now, but his

    lungs were almost unable to keep. At that time, he went depressed for a few days, and he didn''t care

    even the stock of Eternal Group plummeted. I went to find him, and he avoided me. His good friend

    broke the door in to find him. I couldn''t believe it was Samuel Green I knew."

    "Did you know? He used wine to ease the sorrow. In just a week, he was thin to boney. He didn''t allow

    anyone to enter his bedroom, and no one was allowed to touch anything that belonged to Nicole. His

    eyes were empty. It seems that with Nicole''s death, his soul also died.¡±

    Listening to Mrs. Bush saying this, Nicole Bush was very shocked.

    This was really Samuel

    So how could a man with a cold heart be like this for her?

    Just when Nicole Bush was shocked, the phone on the edge of the sofa rang suddenly, and the harsh

    ringing startled Nicole Bush

 Chapter 99: I Listen to You Whatever You Say

    Chapter 99: I Listen to You Whatever You Say

    Mrs. Bush was going to pick it up subconsciously, but was stopped by Nicole Bush.

    ¡°Auntie, let me answer it.¡±

    Nicole Bush''s eyes were dignified.

    Mrs. Bush suddenly felt so familiar with this kind of eyes, so familiar that she shuddered, and a bold

    thought shed through her mind.

    But she didn''t make any noise, just withdrew her hand gently.

    Nicole Bush didn''t pay too much attention to Bush''s actions. All her thoughts were taken away by the

    phone in front of her.

    Who would call this number?

    Could it be that the person who wanted to deceive his parents to go abroad?

    Nicole Bush answered the phone with a serious expression.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Nicole Bush''s voice was cold, and the other party seemed to froze, and then quickly hung up.

    The busy sound came from the phone, but this made Nicole Bush''s heart sank.

    If the call was made by mistake or by an acquaintance, it was impossible to hang up without saying a

    word, unless the other party did not want to her hear his voice, or for other reasons. But no matter

    what, Nicole Bush was a bit wary.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Who''s calling?"

    Mrs. Bush had been watching Nicole Bush, and suddenly found that she was somewhat simr to her

    daughter.

    Nicole Bush said with some concern, "Auntie, I think someone may want to control you by using Nicole.

    Although I don''t know what they want to do, if you believe me, no matter what kind of letter or Phone,

    please tell me first. I don''t want Nicole to worry about your."

    If before this, Ms. Bush might not trust her, but now the more she looked at Nicole Bush, the more

    intimate she was. She tremblingly holds Nicole Bush''s hand and says, "I will follow your instruction

    whatever it is. Be careful yourself, Ok?¡±

    Nicole Bush was all excited, but she had to suppress it and nodded.

    Mrs. Bush said to her, ¡°Since you are Nicole''s good friend, go to Nicole''s room and rest for a while. I

    can see that you are very tired. When the meal is done, I will tell you.¡±

    Nicole Bush was really tired, but she was reluctant to give up this time to rest. Ms. Bush had a firm

    attitude and she had to return to her boudoir.

    It was exactly the same as the decoration when she hadn''t married Samuel. It was even cleaned and

    tidied up, there was no dust, she could see that her parents really missed her.

    Without Mrs. Bush around, Nicole Bush couldn''t help crying anymore.

    She caressed the picture on the bedside table, which was taken when she was still at home. She was

    so youthful and so glorious in the picture, but so strange at this time.

    In five years, the facelift had almost made her forget her own appearance. Now when she saw this

    photo, the memories of the scenese to mind. Comparing parents¡¯ care for her with the old and

    weak parents now, Nicole Bush sat by the bed and choked silently.

    Her shoulders twitched.

    Ms. Bush hadn''t closed tightly the door of the room. After not hearing the sound in the room, she gently

    opened a slit in the door and saw Nicole Bush tearing while holding the photo.

    Nicole Bush put the photo down, as if thinking of something, and suddenly got up and came under the

    bed. She went under the bed and found a box.

    She carefully took out the box.

    Because no one knew the existence of this little box, it was covered with dust.

    Nicole Bush gently wiped the dust off and opened it.

    Inside was her gift from her childhood that on her birthday, her parents gave her a gift box full of

    jewelry.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    There was even a family portrait for three.

    Nicole Bush cried again, covering her mouth.

    Mrs. Bush''s body trembled, and she even wished to go in and ask about it, but she still refrained.

    She closed the door gently and walked to Mr. Bush.

    Looking at the tears in his wife''s eyes, Mr. Bush thought she was thinking of her daughter while

    chatting with Nicole Bush. Heforted her and said, "We already have Nicole''s news. We''ll see her

    sooner orter, don''t worry. Compared to be separated by life and death, It''s the best news for us to

    know that she''s alive, isn''t it?¡±

    Mrs. Bush closed the door of the study, grabbed Mr. Bush''s hand and said, "Dear, I suspect that

    Catherine is our daughter Nicole.¡±

    "What are you talking about? Are you crazy because thinking of Nicole? Catherine is beautiful, but she

    is not as good as Nicole in our family.¡±

    Mr. Bush directly thought that Mrs. Bush was insane.

    Mrs. Bush shook her head and said, "No, I just sent her into Nicole''s bedroom and let her rest there,

    but I didn''t shut the door. From the crack of the door, I saw her very familiar with Nicole''s room. She

    even found things that Nicole herself had hidden. And she cried from the moment she entered the room

    all the time. She told us that Nicole had experienced a fire five years

    ago, and that hurt her face. She then told us she might be different fromm what we knew before when

    she meets us in the future. I took a closer look. Her eyebrows are particrly like Nicole, especially the

    eyes. Do you remember? Nicole''s eyes are like you!"

    Mr. Bush was said by his wife, and the whole person was stunned.

    ¡°But if she is Nicole, why doesn''t she recognize us? And Samuel, why did he help her hide from us?"

    ¡°There may be some trouble between them. I can tell that Samuel has a good attitude towards her, but

    she is cold and indifferent to Samuel. What is going on here, we don''t know. If she is not willing to tell

    us, we shouldn''t ask. I am happy as long as shees back.¡±

    Mrs. Bush wiped her tears while talking.

    Mr. Bush pondered for a while and said, "I''ll let the chief cook a few foods that Nicole likes, and a few

    foods she doesn''t like to eat. When we eat, we can observe. This stuff can be quite important or quite

    small after all.¡±

    ¡°Well, I will follow you! But since she doesn''t want us go abroad, we won''t go out. I always feel strange

    about this. We just learned about Nicole''s news and are confused by the happiness. Now thinking

    about it, five yearster, Nicole has no news. Why does someone suddenly find us and knows where

    Nicole is?¡±

    Mrs. Bush''s words frowned slightly.

    ¡°Then we have to wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After they two had negotiated, Mr. Bush went to the kitchen again and rearranged some meals.

    Although Luna was puzzled, she did as she was told.

    Nicole Bush did not know how Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush react. After spending a long time in the room

    alone, she heard Mrs. Bush knock on the door.

    "Miss Catherine, Are you awake? The meal is ready,e out and have some food."

    Nicole Bush quickly wiped her face and said, *! just woke up and I will came after cleaning up, thank

    you aunt.¡±

    When Bush heard her call her aunt, she suddenly felt awkward and ufortable, but she said

    nothing.

    Nicole Bush went to the bathroom to tidy up. She didn''t want her parents to see how embarrassed she

    was.

    She finally suppressed the sadness. She opened the door and came out. The smell of the food made

    her smile uncontrobly.

    "This food is so fragrant.¡±

    "Just eat more, take here as your home, it''s really like being home when you get here. Hurry up.¡±

    Mrs. Bush took Nicole Bush''s hand and sat beside her.

    The more she looked at Nicole Bush, the more she adored Nicole Bush, and the more she looked at

    her, the more she felt that she was her child.

    Mr. Bush also looked at Nicole Bush carefully.

    The appearance could be changed and the sound could also be changed, but the eyes and the look of

    the eyes couldn''t be changed.

    Mr. Bush''s heart trembled, and said quietly, "There''s nothing good about it, just some normal home-

    cooked meals. Miss Catherine, you enjoy it, and make yourself feel at home.¡±

    "Yeah."

    Nicole Bush had not experienced parental affection for many years, and now besides the previous

    barriers, and was once again spoiled by her parents like a child, she almost cried out.

    Cursing himself for not acting well, she picked up the chopsticks and smiled subconsciously toward the

    food she liked.

    The eyes of Mrs. Bush and Dad Bush changed suddenly.

    That was a sweet and sour carp!

    It was Nicole Bush''s favorite dish.

    Now when they saw her first move on picking the dish, the old couple looked at each other without

    talking, but the look in their eyes was a little bit excited.

    "Taste this, this one is made of mango and it has a special vor."

    Mrs. Bush brought a te of fried mango meat to Nicole Bush.

    There were not many people who can cook this dish. Even if they could cook it, they couldn''t taste the

    taste of Mrs. Bush From an early age, Nicole Bush liked to eat this.

    Now seeing this dish again, after an interval of eight years, the fragrance was catching Nicole Bush''s

    taste buds.

    She ate like a child and said, "The food is so delicious that no five-star restaurant can match.¡±

    As soon as this sentence was finished, both Nicole Bush and Mrs. Bush were stunned.

    She remembered Nicole Bush had a bad trachea when she was a child and always coughed. It was

    said that frying meat with mango could cure cough. Ms. Bush learned to make this dish.

    After the first time she cooked this dish, Nicole Bush said this.

    Now when she heard Nicole Bush say this again, Ms. Bush almost couldn''t hold back her excitement.

    Fortunately, Mr. Bush coughed at this moment.

    Nicole Bush herself felt that this was a bit awkward. She just wanted to exin something, but then she

    heard Ms. Bush say, "Miss Catherine is really a good friend with Nicole. Our Nicole, when ate this dish

    for the first time I said, she said the same words as you.¡±

    "Really?"

    Nicole Bush quickly lowered her head and dared not talk again.

    At this moment the eyes of the old couple interacted, and Mrs. Bush brought a te of braised pork to

    Nicole Bush.

    ¡°Try this braised pork, the dish our Luna is good at most.¡±

    Nicole Bush''s brow furrowed slightly, and the chopsticks also paused, but she smiled and put a piece in

    her mouth.

    She tried hard to endure the taste of fat she didn''t like, and forced herself to swallow it, but never tasted

    the dish again.

    Mr. Bush''s eyes were a little wet, and talking to Nicole Bush more rxingly.

    ¡°How old is my little grandson now? How tall is he? Who does he more look like? Is there a picture of

    him?¡±

    Looking at her father''s expected look, Nicole Bush quickly took out her phone and found a photo of

    Lucas Bush from the album and handed it over.

    "This child is now more than four years old and looks a little more like Samuel Green, but his nose and

    mouth are very like you.¡±

    Nicole Bush said happily.

    When Mr. Bush saw the phone, he took it subconsciously, deliberately did not seem to hold it firmly,

    and the album returned the previous page suddenly.

    When he saw the notes on the album, his eyes instantly turned red.

 Chapter 100: Step over Me

    Chapter 100: Step over Me

    The note said "My baby.¡±

    "My!"

    Mr. Bush''s hands were a little excited, but he smiled and said, "This child looks really handsome.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, when he was born, he was very adorable. Since he was born, he has been considerate and

    sensible.¡±

    When it came to her son, Nicole Bush was full of pride.

    Mr. Bush calmly opened the photo album and slowly looked at it, and the more he saw, the more joyful

    he felt.

    "I was not easy for Nicole to be abroad?"

    Mr. Bush suddenly changed the subject.

    Nicole Bush said in a low voice, ¡°It''s nothing, there are children here to apany her, and it''s a

    happy and fulfilling life.¡±

    Mrs. Bush said anxiously, ¡°Give it to me, why are you so selfish, old man?"

    "I did not finish yet.¡±

    Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush started arguing like two children.

    Nicole Bush saw them like this, lips raised slightly. She vowed to bring Lucas Bush back to see the

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    parents.

    Just when she shared family happiness with Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush, Samuel Green did not go well.

    Shortly after leaving the Bush family, Samuel Green met the team brought by Jason Don halfway.

    There were exactly eight Bentleys, each of which was full of people, and it looked like a huge situation.

    Samuel Green parked the car directly in the middle of the road, preventing them from moving forward.

    ¡°Jason Don, what do you mean?"

    Samuel Green did not talk about friendship at this time.

    It was impossible for him to still maintain a gentlemanly manner when others was about to hurt his

    woman.

    Jason Don wasn''t surprised to meet Samuel Green here.

    He rolled down the window and said coldly, "Mr. Green, this is your business today, and I hope you let it

    go."

    "I said, Catherine is my woman, you have to ask me if you want to touch her.¡±

    Samuel Green did not flinch at all.

    Jason Don''s face suddenly looked awkward.

    "Do you mean that you have to fight with me today? My mother gets old, but she was hurt by

    Catherine, and she almost died. Now should I not justify my mother?"

    Jason Don''s voice was cold, and there was a possibility of bursting at any time.

    Samuel Green said in a low voice, "What the hell is going on, you might as well go back and ask your

    mother. As I said, as long as someone wants to touch Catherine, my entire Green Family will spare no

    effort to fight him. The Don Family is very famous, but if we mean to have a war, I don''t think the Green

    Family has any coward inside. Even if our war was known by the chairman, I have time and energy to

    deal with you, but I am afraid that Mrs. Don will be really awkward. This is my advice to you.¡±

    "Samuel Green, don''t be too bully! The Green Family is the famous in the Seapolis City, but you can''t

    be so domineering. Today I will take Catherine anyway. If you stop, don''t me me for being rude.¡±

    During the talk, Jason Don''s big hand waved, and a lot of bodyguards off the Bentley suddenly.

    Samuel Green looked at them without blinking, but Jacob Brown said anxiously, "Mr. Green, I have

    contacted our people. Do you think we should let theme?"

    ¡°The Don Family dared to gather their men to make trouble, this was only because the title of the family

    of the martyr. The Green Family is now ordinary and reasonable people. It is illegal to gather together

    to make trouble. Jacob Brown, the Green Family can''t do this kind of things, it lose our ancestor''s

    face."

    Samuel Green''s words were not trivial, but it could be heard clearly by everyone, especially Jason Don.

    Jason Don''s angry chest undted sharply.

    "Samuel Green, don''t show off your eloquence. I just want a justice for my mother today.¡±

    "Then see you in court. As long as Mrs. Don is not afraid of embarrassment, we are always waiting.¡±

    Samuel Green looked at Jason Don coldly, not letting go.

    Jason Don was so angry that he asked his man to take out their guns.

    He took a gun from his arms and pointed it at Samuel Green.

    "Do you believe me or not that I can abolish you today?"

    "Of course, The Don Family gave a family''s life for the country, which in exchange for the Don Family''s

    only heir, the only survivor Jason Don you can be qualified to hold a gun, this is not only known to the

    Seapolis City, but all over the country. Today I still believe that Mrs. Don''s business has nothing to do

    with Catherine. Jason Don, if you have to find Catherine''s trouble, you can step over me. As long as I

    am dead, I can''t stop whatever you want to do.¡±

    Samuel Green said coldly.

    Jason Don''s angry hands shivered.

    Samuel Green was a tough guy when he was in the army. He had heard of it, but the two of them had

    never had a chance to fight. Now they had encountered it, but he did not expect such a situation.

    ¡°My mother is impossible to lie me. She said it was Catherine who wanted to kill her, and it must be her.

    My mother doesn''t even know who is Catherine, why did she bother with a stranger? Samuel Green,

    you are also a child of your mom. If your mother is treated like this, I don''t believe you can sit still.¡±

    "I will not be so blind like you. Mother may be sacred in your mind, but Catherine is also sacred with

    me. She is the woman I want to protect with my life. My, Samuel Green''s, woman is upright and she

    never do things that bully the elderly. There are misunderstandings and turns in this matter, you can go

    back and ask your mother, and it''s not toote toe and ask someone from me.¡±

    All Samuel Green could say is this.

    Regarding Zac Neo, that was the secret of the Don Family. Unless Mrs. Don told Jason Don personally,

    he was not qualified and had no right to tell Jason Don, and Nicole Bush, it was impossible for him to

    let anyone hurt her.

    Jason Don was blocked again and again by Samuel Green, and his anger red up.

    "Samuel Green, you actually discredited my mother for a woman, do you really think I won''t shoot

    you?"

    ¡°Come on! I still say that, if you want to take Catherine away, just step over me!¡±

    Samuel Green and Jason Don were about to burst.

    Someone saw that the scene had reported to the police, but when the police knew that it was Jason

    Don and Samuel Green, they had to report it to their superiors.

    Jason Don was so provocative by Samuel Green, thinking about his mother who was still lying in the

    hospital with a venttor, Jason Don really pulled the trigger.

    But he was still a little bit decent.

    The bullet ran through the air, and it was intended to shut Samuel Green''s shoulder, but for some

    reason, Samuel Green''s body suddenly moved.

    With a bang, the bullet went straight towards Samuel Green''s heart.

    "Mr. Green!¡±

    Jacob Brown was so scared that when he wanted to push Samuel Green away, he was surprised to

    find that Samuel Green was as stable as mountain rock, and he couldn''t push him at all.

    With a puff, the bullet shot into Samuel Green''s body.

    Samuel Green shuddered, and the whole person fell back.

    ¡°Mr. Green!¡±

    Jacob Brown hugged him, and the bright red blood instantly prated his shirt, red dazzling, but

    Samuel Green slightly raised the corner of his lips. He said in a low voice to Jacob Brown, "Jason Don

    hurt me, If I die, he owes the Green Family a life. Remember it, you tell that Catherine is my fianc¨¦e

    and the future hostess of the Green Family. I don''t believe he dares to do anything to Nicole.¡±

    Hearing Samuel Green saying this, Jacob Brown''s eyes turned red instantly.

    "Mr. Green, why are you doing this? Mrs. Green, she doesn''t necessarily know how good you are for

    her.¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t matter whether she knows or not, as long as she is well settled.¡±

    After that, Samuel Green fainted.

    Jason Don was astonished.

    He didn''t want to make it like this, but he stayed in the army for too long, and the habit of ordering

    people had not changed. After returning, everyone was more respectful of him because of the glory of

    the Don Family, so that his temper became stronger and stronger.

    He just wanted to frighten Samuel Green. As long as Samuel Green moved aside, he could let the

    bodyguard pass through. At that time, Samuel Green could not stop it.

    But why did he miss it?

    Why did he hit the heart?

    Jason Don actually saw clearly. Samuel Green was intentional!

    He deliberately went for his bullet. At that moment Jason Don was shocked, and he could not change

    the direction of the trajectory. He could only watch Samuel Green fall into the pool of blood.

    Now that he had regret and anger, he had to shout at the stunned bodyquard, "What are you doing?

    Call an ambnce! If Samuel Green died, we can''t afford the entire Don Family.¡±

    Although it was said that Samuel Green had retired, he still had some influence in the army and even

    the imperial capital. Because of a little personal grievance, the Don Family killed Samuel Green. If it

    spread to the Imperial City, he needed to worry about whether the chairman will let the Don Family walk

    free for the sake of the title and glory of the Don Family.

    The bodyguard saw Jason Don so angry, and began to get busy in a hurry.

    The whole road was messed up for a while.

    The sound of the siren, the sound of the ambnce, and the sound of the crowd watching the crowd

    made a quarrel.

    Samuel Green''s face was pale, as if he didn''t breathe.

    When the ambnce came, it took venttor directly and started rescue.

    Jacob Brown''s hands were shaking.

    Following Samuel Green, he had never experienced such a scene, but in the past Samuel Green never

    came back alone. Now for a Nicole Bush, he did so. Jacob Brown was now a little bitining

    about Nicole Bush.

    Samuel Green''s feeling to Nicole Bush was clearly seen by an outsider. Why was Nicole Bush so

    indifferent?

    The ambnce roared all the way to the military hospital.

    The upper government was very important, the Don Family was not afraid to rx, and different people

    had begun to rescue.

    Samuel Green was pushed into the operating room.

    Jacob Brown grabbed Jason Don''s cor and said fiercely, "I don''t care who you are, if Mr. Green has

    any troubles, I, Jacob Brown, will fight to myst blood!¡±

    For the first time in so many years, Jason Don was grabbed by his cor and wanted to do something,

    but suddenly he watched the operating roommp go silent.

    He also worried.

    Seeing him like this, Jacob Brown shook him away angrily, and then took the phone and called Nicole

    Bush.

    Nicole Bush was chatting with Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush. When she received a call from Jacob Brown,

    her entire face turned pale.

 Chapter 101: Who Did She Think She Is

    Chapter 101: Who Did She Think She Is

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Nicole thought she had heard it wrong.

    Could this be another Samuel''s trick again?

    But why couldn''t herpress her emotion?

    Nicole''s hands were trembling, and even identally crashed the corner of the sofa with her knee

    when she got up.

    ¡°What''s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Mrs. Bush was very worried when she saw Nicole''s wired behavior.

    Nicole took a look at Mrs. Bush and Mr. Bush. They had treated Samuel as their own son for the past

    five years. If they knew this, they might not be so anxious.

    It''s really false to say that she is not jealous.

    Her own parents should have been loving her, but now they like Samuel so much and coincidentally at

    the time when she doesn''t want to continue with Samuel anymore.

    Nicole coughed and said, ¡°Samuel has some trouble with the designing and needs me to go back to

    deal with it. Aunt, uncle, I wille to visit you somedayter.¡±

    She tried hard to make her tone as calm as possible, but her palms had oozed sweat.

    "Go, go. Samuel hasn''t been living a happy life in recent years. You can help him as much as you can.¡±

    Mrs. Bush is now looking at Samuel as a mother-inw looking at her son-inw.

    Nicole didn''t say anything, said goodbye to Mrs. Bush quickly, then went out and got herself a taxi, and

    went to the military hospital immediately.

    Aftering to the military hospital, the people here surprised Nicole.

    There were two rows of men in ck standing in front of the operating room. A man in a wheelchair

    was murderous, and Jacob stared at them angrily.

    ¡°Jacob, how is Samuel?¡±

    Nicole stepped forward and asked, she could feel her nervousness, but she told herself that it was all

    for Zoe, not for Samuel.

    Jacob saw Nicoleing and greeted her quickly.

    ¡°Miss Bush, President Green is still rescuing.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    When Nicole and Samuel left, Samuel was okay. Why did all this happen so suddenly?

    Jacob hadn''t spoken yet, and Jason who was sitting on the side spoke first.

    ¡°Are you Catherine?"

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Subconsciously Nicole gave this man a look.

    This man is very masculine, and at first nce she thought he is a justice person. But in Nicole''s

    memory, she can''t remember such person.

    Jacob subconsciously pulled Nicole behind him and said viciously, ¡°Master Don, Master Samuel have

    said that if you want Catherine, you can only get her by stepping over his body. Now master Green are

    in great danger. Master Don should not think about taking Ms. Catherine, right? Would you like to take

    advantage of this situation?¡±

    ¡°If linsist to take her away, what do you going to do to me? Jacob, you are alone, after all, there are so

    many people around me.¡±

    Jason''s brow furrowed slightly, obviously irritated.

    Samuel dared to yell at him, relying only on the forces of the Green Family, and he was the leader of

    the Green Family, but Jacob was just a little assistant, and he dared to speak to him like this, it really

    makes no sense!

    Jacob''s face was flushed, and he just wanted to talk to Jason, but Nicole pulled his arm.

    ¡°Can you tell me who is this person in front of you first? What does he have to do with Samuel? Did he

    make Samuel injured and lie in it?¡±

    Nicole asked several questions in a row.

    Jacob nodded and said, ¡°His name is Jason. He is from the Don Family. Mr. Green was injured by his

    pistol. The bullet shot directly into the heart. We don''t know what will happen even now.¡±

    Speaking of Samuel, Jacob''s eyes were red.

    Nicole''s heart shook instantly.

    Shot in the heart?

    He just recovered not long ago!

    Nicole stepped forward, looked straight at Jason and asked, ¡°What''s your rtionship with Mrs. Don?¡±

    ¡°She''s my mother.¡±

    Jason saw Nicole directly asked Mrs. Don, and his anger rose again.

    ¡°Don''t think that with Samuel protecting you, we the Don Family will not do anything to you, I tell you

    that my mother is still plugged into a venttor in the hospital, and I will never forgive you for what you

    did to my mother!¡±

    ¡°What did I do to your mother? Jason, right? It looks like you are a decent person, but you are like your

    mother, do you want to ckmail me too?¡±

    Nicole didn''t know why. There was a fire lingering in her heart, which could not be scattered, and her

    word certainly became sharper.

    When Jason saw her hurt his mother, but still be so eloquently to say that the olddy ckmail her, he

    was all on fire.

    ¡°What do you say? If you have the guts to say that again.¡±

    ¡°Not only do I dare to say, I also want to make it clear. Your mother seems to be a senior who is old but

    decent, but she did such thing as setting me up so shamelessly. And now you still try to kill my Samuel

    for this reason. I just want to ask you where is the dignity and honor of the Don Family? Is it still there?

    If you don''t want it, just go home and shut your goddamn door and do whatever the shit you like.

    Everything I did is totally legal and justice, I haven''t even touched your mother, not even by the side of

    the dress. But today about the fact that you shot Samuel in his heart, we are not finished!¡±

    This may be the first time Nicole has showed so much affection for Samuel so firmly in front of

    outsiders. This even make Jacob stunned and he didn''t even know what kind of reaction he should

    make.

    Jason has been going smoothly all these years, when was he used in person like this? He even

    took his mother with him.

    He smiled since all the anger.

    ¡°You are a weak woman, what can you do to me?¡±

    Just after Jason said this, a ¡°pop¡± sound was heard, and a loud p fell on Jason''s face.

    This is so surprised that no one expect that Nicole would p him. After all, even a special assistant

    like Jacob can only just re at Jason in anger but didn''t dare to touch him, but Nicole did p him!

    Not only did she hit it, she also hit it hard! The sound was especially loud!

    The bodyguards around were stunned!

    Jason was also stunned!

    The burning sensation spread on the face and burned.

    Nicole shook her numb arm and said coldly, ¡°If Samuel is okay, we will be cool. But if he unfortunately

    died, I don''t care how powerful the Don Family is, even if it I sacrifice myst drop of blood, I will make

    you the Don Family pay for this! You better pray that he will be safe and sound!¡±

    Having finished speaking, without looking at Jason, she walked up to the door of the operating room.

    The lights in the operating room are still on, and no one can see the inside from the outside, and no

    one know the situation inside.

    Nicole worried, frowning tightly.

    She hasn''t felt this kind of heart-wrenching feeling for many years.

    The man inside hurt her so deeply that she wished him died!

    But that is only for her to do it!

    Samuel is the man of her, Nicole. Even if he were to be sentenced to death, no one else would be able

    to do it. Besides, Zoe still needs Samuel, he can''t die anyway!

    Nicole is constantly building her barrier, but she still cannot stop the fear in her heart.

    She is scared!

    Yes!

    She is really scared!

    Her body was trembling slightly.

    The fear of Samuel dying on the operating table and unable to open his eyes again seemed like a

    nightmare shrouded in her heart, and she was almost pressed to breathlessness by that fear.

    ¡°Jacob, did Samuel say anything?¡±

    Nicole wanted to divert her attention, but she couldn''t do it. Her eyes seemed to stuck on the door of

    the operating room, and they couldn''t be removed.

    Jacob now came back to reality by Nicole''s call.

    ¡°Mr. Green did arrange something before he passed out.¡±

    He went close to Nicole''s ear and repeated Samuel''s words.

    After Nicole listened, the look in her eyes was unpredictable, and no one could understand what she

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    was thinking.

    Jason finally reacted.

    ¡°Holly shit! Did that bitch dare to beat me? Are you all wooden people? Just watched me beaten by a

    woman?¡±

    Jason is going crazy right now.

    Since he was born, he had not been pped by any woman except his mother.

    The surrounding bodyguards also reacted, subconsciously wanting to step forward and grab Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t turn her head, and said coldly, ¡°What? The Don Family is not only shameless, now they

    don''t have any principles? So many strong men are actually nning to grab a weak girl? Okay, you

    guys can do this if you dare to be shameless in front of everyone in this city. It happened that I was

    connected to the streaming video. Now I''m doing a live broadcast, it''s better for everyone in the

    Seapolis City to see what is the Don Family!¡±

    She lifted her phone directly while saying this.

    The mobile phone is connected to a live broadcast room, and there are many people in the live

    broadcast room.

    Jason''s face was suddenly embarrassing.

    ¡°Catherine, you are damn good! Today Samuel is guarding you, I will let you go for now, you''d better be

    careful in the future!¡±

    Jason was so anxious that he only felt a bloody smelling up in his mouth, but he couldn''t show any

    weakness in front of Nicole. He turned and pushed himself away ina wheelchair.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Nicole snorted.

    Jason really stopped. After he stopped, he was really annoyed by himself. How could he be so

    obedient?

    Nicole said coldly, ¡°No one can leave here until Samuel is out of danger!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can me?¡±

    Jason felt that Nicole was crazy.

    He has investigated Nicole, a foreign designer who has no connection and power in the Seapolis City.

    Such a woman who is too ordinary can beat him!

    Not only did she p him, but now she dares to order him to stay!

    Who did she think she is?

    Nicole said coldly, ¡°It doesn''t matter, except that on my way to the hospital, I already called my friend

    and they had informed this matter to the capital city. You guys will be fine if Samuel is safe and sound.

    If he didn¡¯t survive this or get disabled, I''ve said that, I will make you the Don Family pay!¡±

    The words of the capital made Jason''s face change a little.

    ¡°What friends will you have?¡±

    ¡°I don''t have any friends, but I just know Tim. But Tim seems to know someone in the Capital, like

    Morty?¡±

    As soon as Nicole''s words came out, Jason''s face suddenly changed, and it looked pale.

    In fact, Nicole doesn''t know who Morty is, but Tim told her to say so, and she said it. Now, it seems that

    this Master Morty has a great influence in the Capital City, and this Jason may really be afraid of the

    man named Morty!

 Chapter 102: he Never be so panic before

    Chapter 102: he Never be so panic before

    Jason is really awkward to stay or leave. His face is even burning, but now he can only re Nicole

    with his eyes, and really dare not do anything.

    Nicole ignored him, and said to Jacob on the side, ¡°Samuel has a special blood type. I have contacted

    other hospitals on my way here way. I think it will be delivered soon. Get yourself ready.¡±

    Jacob paused for a moment, reacted immediately, and secretly admired Nicole''s ability to deal with

    troubles.

    He panicked, and he forgot that Samuel''s blood type is special on their way here. Fortunately, Nicole is

    now fully prepared.

    Now seeing this, Nicole did somewhat care about Samuel, does she?

    Recalling Nicole''s angry p at Jason just now, Jacob is really sorry. If he had knew that he should

    take a picture with his mobile phone, and Mr. Green will definitely be very happy.

    Nicole saw Jacob still standing still, frowning slightly.

    ¡°Why don''t you go?¡±

    ¡°I''m afraid that if I leave, they will be against you.¡±

    This is also a question considered by Jacob.

    Samuel entrusted Nicole to him before he fell into aa. He could not let Nicole be bullied by Jason

    here.

    Nicole said coldly, "They don''t dare to do anything to me for the time being. Going to get the blood

    source is the most important thing.¡±

    As she said, the door of the operating room opened, and the doctor walked out of it anxiously.

    ¡°Mr. Green is rare panda blood. The blood in our blood bank is not enough. I need to get blood from

    other hospitals now, but I don''t know if we can make it.¡±

    ¡°I have informed the Central Hospital and the Second Hospital on the way here. Now they should be on

    the road. Although there are not many spare blood sources, they should be able to support it. Doctor,

    will Samuel be okay?¡±

    Nicole didn''t realize that when she asked thest sentence, her whole voice was shaking.

    The doctor nced at Nicole and found that Jacob was also there, so he said in a low voice, ¡°As long

    as the blood source reach here timely, we will do our best, but Mr. Green has a wound on his chest.

    This injury is indeed serious.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    As soon as this was finished, Jacob froze.

    ¡°President Green has...¡±

    Before he finished asking, Nicole stared at him coldly, indicating a sense of warning.

    Jacob shut up quickly.

    Nicole looked back at Jason and said, ¡°If something happens to Samuel, the Seapolis City will really be

    messed up.¡±

    This was the first time since he was born that he was threatened by a woman. Trembling with anger,

    but he could not do anything to her. This stiffness made him stare at Nicole bitterly, then turned his

    head.

    The blood sources of the central hospital and the second hospital soon arrived. The doctor did not dare

    to dy and quickly entered the operating room.

    Nicole''s heart seemed to be dragged by something.

    The bodyguard saw Jason''s face swollen, and quickly went to find ice cubes to give him a cold

    The tense atmosphere continued.

    Jason''s cell phone rang, and it was particrly abrupt.

    He looked at Nicole and Jacob and pushed the wheelchair aside to answer the phone.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    The caller was the bodyguard who was staying in the hospital to care for Mrs. Don.

    The bodyguard said in a low voice, ¡°Master Don, the olddy is awake, she wants you toe back

    immediately, don''t do anything to Samuel, it¡¯s said that the Capital City has called.¡± Jason''s mouth

    twitched.

    ¡°It''s toote, I have wounded Samuel and! I am currently in the hospital for emergency treatment.¡±

    The bodyguard said this to Mrs. Don, and Mrs. Don was immediately shocked. At this time, she could

    not pretend to be ill any more. She grabbed the phone and asked, ¡°You hit on him?¡±

    Jason heard her mother ''s voice and mumbled, ¡°No.¡±

    Mrs. Don was relieved, but she heard Jason say, ¡°I use the gun, shoot right into the heart!¡±

    This sentence directly made Mrs. Don breathless.

    ¡°Jason, are you crazy? Who is Samuel? How can you shoot him?¡±

    What cans Jason say?

    ¡°Mom, I was set up by Samuel. I didn''t n to shoot his heart. Who knows him...¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! The Morty family from the Capital City called and said that Master Morty had something to do

    with Samuel and asked him to go to the Capital City tomorrow. If this news reached the Capital City,

    how would you rescue our Don Family''s honor?¡±

    Mrs. Don really regrets her death now.

    Jason has also reacted now.

    ¡°Mom, haven''t you been in aa? Why didn''t you...¡±

    ¡°Get back! I have something to tell you!¡±

    Mrs. Don couldn''t care about anything else at this time, so she called Jason back first.

    After Mrs. Don hung up the phone, Jason was confused.

    Isn''t his mother unconscious all the time?

    But why didn''t the Capital City call him, but call the olddy in the hospital?

    And listening to the olddy''s voice, why couldn''t he feel she is weak?

    He suddenly remembered what Samuel said to him on the road.

    He said, let him go back and ask Mrs. Don.

    Did things really have nothing to do with Nicole?

    Or is it all set up by Mrs. Don herself?

    Thinking of this possibility, Jason''s face was a little awkward.

    Being deceived by his mother and making himself a wicked, if this is true, the Don Family''s honor will

    be really lost.

    Jason pushed back the wheelchair and walked back and forth anxiously while looking at Nicole,

    suddenly whispering, ¡°If I misunderstood you today, I will find some time to apologize.¡±

    ¡°No need. I have said that if Samuel is fine, everything will be okay. If he is in trouble, the Don Family

    must pay for this.¡±

    Nicole can know that Tim should have seeded from Jason''s attitude after answering the phone.

    At the beginning, she didn''t expect Tim to be willing to help her. Tim and Samuel were rivals after all.

    Besides, at the training base, Samuel kicked Tim into the sea. It''s heard that Tim had a cold for this.

    She also called Tim with a thought in mind. But Tim agree, and now it seems that this is quite

    sessful.

    For the first time, Jason retreat in front of a woman, but he did not expect the other person to be

    sympathetic. For a time, he was terribly embarrassing, but he was also a little angry. He felt that Nicole

    was a little aggressive ignoring the fact that he has always been so aggressive to Samuel and Nicole.

    ¡°There is something wrong with my family. I''ll go back first. If anything happened to Samuel. You can

    send someone to notify me at any time.¡±

    Jason was worried about Mrs. Don, and Mrs. Don asked him to go back as soon as possible. He

    couldn''t wait to know the truth.

    Nicole sneered and said, ¡°Jacob, are you a fool? If your president was injured like this, and the other

    party wants to run away, would you watch him get away peacefully?¡±

    When Jacob heard it, he immediately called their own person.

    Jason was never a deserter, and now Nicole says it, he can''t stand it.

    ¡°I, Jason, have never been a coward who evade responsibilities. Miss Bush, you have crossed the

    line.¡±

    ¡°Cross the line? What you have done didn¡¯t crossed the line, but what I said has crossed the line?

    Master Don really has a double standard on this matter. Both Samuel and I said at the beginning. Your

    mother has nothing to do with me. Have you investigated that? Did you believe it? You even try to kill

    Samuel just to catch me. Master Don''s family has a great power. I can''t evene out and against you

    and your family before, but now I can¡¯t even say a fair word?¡±

    Nicole''s words can be considered humiliating.

    Jason has been respected for the glory of his family for so many years. It has been a long time since

    he tasted what it was like to be used in person. Now he has experienced it again. It really sucks.

    Now, he certainly can''t just walk away.

    Jason frowned tightly, and had to send the bodyguard to send a letter to Mrs. Don, saying that as long

    as Samuel was out of danger, he would go back.

    The bodyguard looked at Nicole, and it was probably the first time he saw such a bold woman, and

    then he quickly left.

    The time of waiting is always long and tormenting.

    Nicole has been staring at the red light above the door of operating room, feeling the color is

    particrly dazzling.

    She felt that Samuel was just too jerk.

    Knowing that she still has asting love for him, why do he still have to finish everything for her?

    How did she tell him all the story about Zoe?

    How can she take his organs with peace of mind?

    How should she continue to hate him?

    Nicole is veryplicated.

    Time passed minutes by minutes, the operation had no indication of ending, Jacob saw Nicole was a

    little tired, said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Bush, you can sit and wait, I go to buy something to eat, you need

    energy to support you.¡±

    Nicole said nothing.

    She is not really hungry, but she does not want to keep on waiting like this.

    She panicked! Never this panic before!

    What if Samuel died?

    As soon as she thought of the word, Nicole felt cold all over, like falling into an ice cer.

    Seeing that she had no objection, Jacob quickly went out to buy food, and left the Green Family

    bodyguard to protect Nicole before leaving.

    Nicole never spoke again after talking to Jason, but her eyes stared at the direction of the operating

    room without blinking.

    Jason couldn''t help but be curious.

    ording to his investigation, Catherine is just a woman who came to the Seapolis City. How could

    she have such a deep rtionship with Samuel?

    Did they know each other before?

    But he also investigated the past of Samuel. Except for his wife who died five years ago, there is only

    one woman called Riley beside Samuel. Secondly, Riley was recently rushed back to the George family

    by Samuel and forbid her toe over. What does this woman have to make Samuel care so much

    about her in such a short time?

    Jason''s eyes fell on Nicole.

    He felt as if this woman''s p was still on his face. He can''t imagine that such a thin woman has such

    strength to fight.

    He suddenly had a little more curiosity and interest in Catherine.

    Nicole noticed the staring and suddenly turned back, and he caught Jason''s eyes. When she saw the

    expression in Jason''s eyes, her eyes narrowed slightly, then turned away indifferently.

    For the first time, Jason was so neglected by a woman. When he wanted to say something, the

    operating room lights went out.

 Chapter 103: Can I stay with him all the night?

    Chapter 103: Can I stay with him all the night?

    Nicole didn''t care about Jason''s thoughts. She stood up first and quickly came to the door of the

    operating room.

    ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±

    Nicole''s palm is sweating.

    She hasn''t felt this way for a long time. The tension seems to be a hundred times or even thousands of

    times tenser than when she was about to check out in the college entrance examination.

    The doctor took off his mask and said with a sigh of relief, ¡°He''s fine now, but I''ll see if he will have a

    fever tonight. If he can survive this evening and wake up tomorrow, everything will be okay, if he

    can''t...¡±

    The doctor didn''t say anythingter, but Nicole still understood.

    Tonight is the most crucial night.

    ¡°Can I stay with Samuel tonight?¡±

    Nicole knew that Samuel might be sent directly to the ICU due to his serious injury. In the ICU, family

    members will not be allowed to apany the patient, but Nicole will not be at ease if she has to

    simply go back.

    She kept telling herself that Samuel was Zoe''s only hope. Only when she watched him survived that

    she can guarantee Zoe still have hope.

    The doctor is a little embarrassed.

    Jacob came back at this time.

    ¡°Let her stay, she is our President Green''s fianc¨¦e and our future hostess of the Green Family!¡±

    These words of Jacob made Nicole stunned.

    Seeing Jacob say this, the doctor quickly show more respect for Nicole.

    ¡°Ms. Bush, please put on sterile clothes and follow us into the ICU. But before you enter the ICU, you''d

    better eat something, because we don''t allow family members to eat and drink inside. You know, the

    patient has nutrient solution.¡±

    Nicole nod at the doctor''s words.

    Although she is not hungry yet, in order to take care of Samuel, she forced herself to eat something

    before changing the sterile clothes and following Samuel into the ICU.

    Jason wanted to say something at this time, but no one gave him a chance.

    Seeing him like this, Jacob said lightly, ¡°Master Don, you''d better wait outside. Miss Bush has said, you

    can''t leave as long as Mr. Green is not out of danger.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! How can a woman decide where I, Jason, want to go?¡±

    After Jason said this, his bodyguards were a little anxious to act on Jacob.

    Whether it is decided by a woman or not, master Don can leave here, why did he still stay here all the

    time and wait until Samuele out safely?

    But no one dares to say this to Jason, unless he doesn''t want to live.

    But Jacob didn''t seem to hear Jason''s words, and still said coldly, ¡°No one dares to stop Master Don

    from going to wherever he want, even if you fired someone in the street, no one dares to stop you,

    right?¡±

    This words make Jason suffocated, but he really did that.

    He was sitting in a wheelchair angrily, and said to the bodyguard on the side, ¡°Go, buy me some food,

    do you want to starve me?¡±

    Since the news that Catherine returned the city, Jason rushed to the Bushes house without stopping,

    before he can do anything, Samuel has set them up. And now they didn¡¯t even eat anything yet.

    If he had not just seen Nicole eating, he had forgotten that he had not eat anything at night.

    The bodyguard certainly dare not dy, and quickly went to buy food. Jacob arranges the security work

    around the ICU, regardless of the presence of Jason.

    Jason felt like he was so unfortunate today.

    The phone rang again, and seeing Mrs. Don''s phone, Jason sighed, and then crossed the answer

    button.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Samuel is not awake yet?¡±

    Mrs. Don''s voice was anxious.

    Now he understood who the hell is a mum that put her own son into hell.

    Jason knew it today.

    ¡°He just came out of the operating room, but the situation is not good, the doctor said we still need to

    see if he can wake up tomorrow morning.¡±

    Jason''s voice was also tired.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    He pushed the wheelchair to a corner and said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, what the hell is going on? Can

    you tell me clearly? I can see that this may really have nothing to do with the woman Catherine.¡±

    After listening to her son, Mrs. Don was silent for a few seconds, and then sighed and told everything to

    Jason.

    After Jason listened all the story, he was stunned and shocked.

    ¡°Mom, why are you so silly? How can you take the glory of the Don Family to find someone who is not

    necessary an illegitimate child of our Don Family, and even use such a disgraceful way to ckmail

    such an innocent woman? What the hell are you thinking?"

    ¡°I''m just so anxious? The other party said that as soon as I did this, they would tell me the location of

    Zac, and I...¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether Zac is one of our Don Family, even if he is, ording to our Don Family''s

    family rules, such descendants doesn''t even belong to our family. My elder brother is a hero and a

    martyr, if he knows that you treated an innocent woman like this for a descendant, do you think he will

    rest in peace?¡±

    Jason now wants to find a hole in the ground and hide himself.

    He has always been proud of being a part of the Don Family, and he even feels that the Don Family is

    just justice and sharp, and they will never do such a thing as ckmailing someone. Moreover, that

    person who conduct this crime is still a very respectable olddy of the Don Family. So, he was so

    angry, so desperate to get a fair deal for his mother, but did not expect that all this was done by the

    mother, it was the situation set by the mother!

    When he thought of Nicole''s unyielding face, Jason now felt that his swollen face was hurting again. It''s

    just that this was pped by his own mother.

    Mrs. Don did not expect this to involved so much. She just wanted to retrieve the children of the Don

    Family, thinking about ckmailing an unremarkable woman. Who knew Samuel was so protective,

    even disturbed the imperial Morty Family because of this It!

    ¡°What should we do now?"

    Mrs. Don was anxious.

    Jason only felt that bunch ofwsuits ising up to him.

    ¡°What else can we do? This is something wrong that our Don Family has done. No matter how Samuel

    will deal with us, I will take care of it. As for Catherine, I will apologize to her in person. I will try to

    satisfy whatever she wants as much as possible. But mom, did you find the person who gave you the

    information?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Speaking of which, Mrs. Don got even more angry.

    She did this regardless of her dignity, but the other party seemed to suddenly evaporate. There was no

    news, even the people she sent had no clue.

    Jason knew that he had met his rival.

    ¡°Don''t worry about it, leave it to me.¡±

    Jason signed.

    Mrs. Don felt that she really brought trouble to her son and the Don Family.

    ¡°Son, if Mom personally apologize, would you say it would be better?"

    Mrs. Don knows that her son is so arrogant, now let alone apologize, even if she was asked to kneel,

    she will do it as long as she doesn''t destroy the Don Family.

    How could Jason let his mother do this?

    ¡°Mom, don''te first, you are not in good health, you can just wait in the hospital. There is me here.¡±

    Jason hung up the phone, feeling irritable. He had quit smoking for many years. At this moment, he

    extremely wants to smoke.

    But here is a hospital after all, he can''t do it capriciously.

    When he came back to the outside of the ICU, Jason''s mind is different from before.

    It was they, the Don Family, who misunderstood Samuel and it was also they who framed Catherine.

    At the thought of the Don Family who had always been a model family in fulfilling justice has done such

    a despicable thing,

    Jason was a little depressed, but escape was not his options. He could only wait for Samuel to wake up

    and seek forgiveness from him and Nicole.

    After Nicole changed into a sterile suit and followed Samuel into the ICU, the nurse quickly starts

    injecting medicine for Samuel, and told Nicole to find them if there''s anything wrong, and then they

    went out.

    When only Nicole and Samuel were left in the ICU, the air was terribly quiet. It seemed that except for

    the ticking sound, there''s no sound in this room.

    Nicole looked at Samuel, whose was as pale as paper on the hospital bed.

    She has not seen such a weak Samuel for many years.

    She had always felt that the fire five years ago burned all the emotions in her heart to ashes, but at this

    moment, she discovered that she still had some warm feelings for Samuel.

    Samuel was very quiet in thea, as if she might leave at any time, reminding her of Zoe

    involuntarily.

    Zoe has spent more time asleep and less time awake since she was birth, just like Samuel at this time.

    Thinking about it, a video request came from Nicole''s phone.

    Nicole quickly took a deep breath and adjusted her condition, only to find out that it¡¯s her daughter Zoe

    who sent it.

    Is this a telepathy?

    Nicole smiled bitterly, but quickly clicked the ept button.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Zoe''s soft voice came. Her sound is like gentle hands, gently soothing the pain in Nicole''s heart.

    ¡°Zoe, you just got up?¡±

    ¡°Well, the sun is so warm today! But Mommy, my chest is so ufortable. Mommy, where are you?

    In the hospital? Are you sick?¡±

    Zoe has been in the hospital all the year round. She is certainly very familiar with what the hospital is

    equipped with. The ICU is also a ce where she often goes. Now seeing her mother being in an ICU,

    she got tensed.

    Seeing her daughter so anxious, Nicole quickly said, ¡°No, Mommy is not sick, it''s just that a friend of

    mum is sick, Mommy is here to take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Mummy''s friend? Does Zoe know about him? Is it male or female? Mommy, can I see?¡±

    Zoe is not such a curious girl, but at this moment she suddenly has a desire to take a look at this friend.

    Nicole''s heart snapped.

    ¡°Why does Zoe want to look at my friend?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, I just wanted to see it, Mommy, I can''t do that?¡±

    Zoe''s lips were pale, just like Samuel now.

    Nicole originally wanted to refuse, but after all, she couldn''t bear it, and gently pointed the phone at

    Samuel''s face.

    It was the first time Zoe saw Samuel, and a strange feeling haunted her chest, so she couldn''t help

    shouting.

    ¡°Mummy, who is he? Why is he so simr to me?¡±

 Chapter 104: Dont pretend to be foolish in front of me

    Chapter 104: Don''t pretend to be foolish in front of me

    Nicole had long guessed that Zoe would ask this question. After all, whether it is Lucas or Zoe, they

    look like Samuel.

    If the three of them stand together, anyone can see the parent-child rtionship between them.

    But at this moment Nicole didn''t know how to tell Same Green''s identity to Zoe.

    ¡°He''s...¡±

    ¡°Is he my daddy?¡±

    Zoe asked anxiously, her tone so urgent.

    Nicole suddenly froze.

    Is this a telepathy between the child and Samuel?

    She wanted to deny it, but when she looked at Zoe''s hopeful eyes, she couldn''t open her mouth.

    ¡°Zoe, can mommy tell you about it when mum go back?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Zoe was obviously disappointed, but said with a smile, ¡°Mommy, what''s wrong with him? Is he sick too?

    Is it the same as Zoe''s? Can hee to the United States to be treat with Zoe?¡±

    For Zoe, the people lying in the hospital are all patients, and the pale face like her may be as sick as

    her.

    Although she didn''t know what death was, she knew from Nicole and Lucas''s eyes that they would

    separate sooner orter.

    Nicole was repeatedly talked to tears by his daughter''s words.

    ¡°No, he was injured. It will be better if he cultivates well.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, if I recovered, can I go to see him?¡±

    Zoe automatically called Samuel Uncle. Nicole felt as if she was cut by a knife at the moment.

    ¡°Zoe, be good, as long as Zoe listens to the doctor, you will be fine. Let along uncle Samuel, what Zoe

    wants to do, mommy promises you, you will be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Mum, you are so nice. Then you must take good care of your uncle, otherwise I won''t see him when I

    go back.¡±

    Zoe''s eyes were longing.

    Nicole nodded quickly and agreed.

    ¡°Good girl, is your godfathering soon? Tidy up or else if your godfather see you y your mobile

    phone early in the morning and he will me you again.¡±

    Zoe heard the words and quickly threw out her tongue.

    ¡°Mummy, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye baby.¡±

    Nicole smiled and hung up the video, but tears shed involuntarily.

    She looked at Samuel on the hospital bed, feeling very tangled.

    Is it really necessary to tell Samuel about the existence of Zoe?

    She didn''t have to think about this issue, but now Samuel''s act of guarding her made her cold heart

    crack again.

    Perhaps what Samuel said is true.

    Perhaps it was really not that he wanted to treat her and her children that way.

    But can she really believe him?

    Nicole doesn''t know.

    By midnight, Samuel had a fever.

    He kept talking nonsense.

    Nicole quickly got up and touched his forehead, scarily hot. She wanted to go to the doctor, but Samuel

    suddenly took her hand.

    ¡°Nicole, don''t leave me, don''t leave...¡±

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, but Nicole''s heart trembled.

    She turned around suddenly, only to find that Samuel did not wake up.

    ¡°Nicole, I''m sorry, I didn''t perceive my feelings for you earlier, and it''s my fault to let you and our child

    had an ident.

    Samuel said, tears oozing from the corners of his eyes.

    Nicole wanted to withdraw her hand, but she couldn''t do anything. When she looked down, she saw

    Samuels tears.

    He actually cried!

    It is said that the man has tears and does not flick, not to mention the poor man like Samuel, but what

    about the tears in the corner of his eye?

    ¡°Samuel, let go!¡±

    Nicole thinks Samuel is pretending.

    This man must have been awake and put on such an awkward and bitter y for her.

    But no matter how hard she tried she can''t withdrew her hand, and Samuel was even more painful.

    ¡®Vincent, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, it''s the older brother who didn''t protect you. You can rest assured

    that I will treat your son as my son. He is a child of the Green Family, whether he is smart or not, he is

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    your son!¡±

    Samuel''s spirit seemed to be a bit confusing.

    Nicole didn''t know who the Vincent was at first, but when Samuel said ¡°Elder brother didn''t protect

    you¡±, she knew that it was Samuel''s twin brother Vincent.

    She used to keep telling herself that everything about the twin brothers was Samuel''s excuse for her

    sympathy, but at this moment, she really couldn''t continue to deceive herself like this.

    ¡°Samuel, you let go of my hand. You can''t die now. You have a fever. I need to call the doctor in.¡±

    Nicole said in a low voice, but Samuel couldn''t hear it at all. He was so immersed in his thoughts that

    he couldn''t get out at all.

    ¡°I love you Nicole, don''t leave me. You don''t know how happy I am when I know you are pregnant with

    my baby, but I can''t let you stay with me, because Riley will be against you. Nicole, I didn''t think that my

    actions would make you bury in mes. How can you just walk away? Why are you so cruel? Don''t you

    say that you love me? Why do you take our children and walk on the road to death alone? Why did you

    leave me alone? Nicole, will youe back? As long as youe back, I must listen to you, I will

    never let you out of my sight, I will not hold my dignity, I will tell you, I love you. Three years of marriage

    has made me fall in love with you deeply, but why did you take our child away when I first knew this

    fact?¡±

    ¡°I don''t believe it, I don''t believe you will run away with other men. You love me so much, you can cut

    your connection with your family for me, you can bear all the infamy for me, how can you fall in love

    with other men? Nicole, my heart hurts, don¡¯t go, OK? Okay? The fire is so big, you must be very

    scared, right? Are you expecting me to save you right? But I''mte. Nicole, sorry.¡±

    Samuel said more and more, and finally cried like a child.

    Nicole''s tears wet her face at times that she didn''t notice.

    She thought she didn''t care, and even told herself that a cruel man like Samuel is not worth the tears

    for him, but why are the tears rushed down her face now?

    ¡°Samuel, get up! Don''t y the fool in front of me. I know you''re awake. You must be awake, right? Get

    up, get up!¡±

    Nicole rocked Samuel''s shoulder fiercely, but Samuel was still unconscious.

    He kept shouting Nicole''s name, even saying that he had thought of the child''s name.

    Hearing this, Nicole couldn''t help but lie on Samuel and started crying.

    ¡°If everything you said is true, I will give you another chance, but if you let me know that you lied to me,

    Samuel, even if I will be charged with murder, I will kill you. You heard it? Would you wake me if you

    hear it! Only when you wake up can I give you another chance! Samuel!¡±

    Nicole called for Samuel.

    It was not until this moment that she knew that she had never forgotten Samuel in the past five years.

    No matter what kind of injury this man had given her, now in front of life and death, she is really afraid

    that he really died like this, and then there is no man named Samuel in this world.

    It turned out that not hatred but love that support her most over the past five years.

    Nicole''s tears hit on Samuel''s face, and she cried for a while before discovering that Samuel let go of

    her hand, as if he was intoa again.

    ¡°Samuel! Wake up! Wake up!¡±

    Nicole''s heart is about to stop beating.

    ¡°I tell you, you do not just have a son. If you die now, don¡¯t you ever think about seeing your daughter

    again in your life! Do you know that your daughter is still fighting with death! When she was born, she

    was only about the size of a cat. She has been alive and strong. How can you die like this as a strong

    adult? Samuel!¡±

    Nicole shook Samuel, and the huge panic made her cry, and then she ran out like crazy.

    ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Samuel is shocked! He is shocked!"

    Nicole has never been more flustered than this moment.

    She is like a mad woman and doesn''t care what other people think of her.

    She cried and shouted, not even caring about the how embarrassed she was right now.

    Jason was shocked by such a Nicole.

    If he can''t tell Nicole''s feelings for Samuel, he will kill himself.

    Not knowing why, Jason suddenly felt pain andplex in his heart. As for why he is pain and

    The doctors and nurses hurried in and drove Samuel into the emergency room again.

    Nicole wanted to follow in, but was stopped outside by the doctor.

    She waspletely lost.

    Nicole sat at the door of the emergency room, as if all she strength had been draw away.

    When Jacob arrived, what he saw was such a lost Nicole.

    He hurried forward and draped his coat over Nicole''s shoulder.

    ¡°Miss Bush, President Green will be fine. The ground is cold, you get up first.¡±

    Nicole was held up to the chair by Jacob, but her tears kept flowing.

    She always thought that she would be happy if Samuel died. At least so many years of suffering didn¡¯t

    go in vain. But at the moment of his life and death, Nicole could no longer deceive herself.

    She is very useless, right?

    But she really couldn''t stand by and watch him died, she couldn''t make herself satisfied by watching

    Samuel died.

    Jacob did not know how tofort Nicole.

    He also worried about Samuel, but he was a man after all, and now he seemed not to be able to do

    anything but hispany.

    Jason pushed the wheelchair over and passed the handkerchief to Nicole.

    ¡°Wipe your face, if he is dead, I will give you my life.¡±

    Jason''s voice was not loud, but it was revealed with determination.

    Nicole knocked off his handkerchief and said bitterly, ¡°Your life is worth nothing to me! Jason, get the

    f**k out of here! Get out of here before I get out of control!¡±

    Her eyes were scarlet and even murderous.

    At this moment, Jason has no doubt that Nicole really wants to kill him!

    ¡°Miss Catherine, sorry!¡±

    Jason solemnly apologized to Nicole, but unfortunately Nicole didn''t appreciate it. When she suddenly

    stood up and wanted to punch Jason, she suddenly went blind and the whole person fainted.

 Chapter 105: Isnt It Fever Again?

    Chapter 105: Isn''t It Fever Again?

    ¡°Miss Bush!¡±

    Jacob''s face suddenly turned pale.

    Samuel is already fall intoa. If anything happened to Nicole, how can he exin to Samuel?

    Jacob was so scared that he was going to the doctor, but Jason stopped him.

    ¡°You don''t need to go to the doctor anymore. She was too excited and fainted. You held her up. I

    helped press the acupoint and she will be all right.¡±

    Jason''s words made Jacob a little bit doubtful, but seeing Jason''s serious expression at this time, he

    still helped to held Nicole still.

    This is a technical job to press people¡¯s acupoint, if press it too light it¡¯s powerless to wake them up, if

    you pinch the acupoint really hard, you will make the patients ufortable.

    Jason used to do this a lot when he was in the army. When facing Nicole, he suddenly couldn''t do it

    freely.

    The faint fragrance belonging to the woman passed into Jason''s nose.

    He is a man who rarely get close to women, not because of any special hobbies, but because he feels

    that he would rather be along than be a boyfriend of an ordinary girl. Now he suddenly smelled the

    sweet incense of Nicole, and for a while he was moved.

    Realizing what he was thinking, Jason quickly stopped his thoughts and struck Nicole''s acupoint.

    The severe pain made Nicole exim, and the whole person woke up instantly.

    Jason was facing Nicole because of the pressing. Nicole saw Jason''s erged face close to her when

    she opened her eyes.

    She unconsciously raised her arm directly.

    With a sound, Jason''s face was pped by Nicole again.

    Jacob couldn''t look at Jason.

    An heir to the Don Family, he was pped twice by a woman in one day. If this was spread out, the

    honor of Jason will all fade away.

    Jason did not expect that he was greeted by a p.

    He froze for a moment, and his face sank immediately.

    But he didn''t say anything. This p was what he owed Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t realize that she seemed to misunderstand until she finished her p.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°What''s wrong with me?¡±

    Nicole quickly asked Jacob on the side.

    Jacob told Jason about pinching her acupoint.

    Nicole stood up coldly, said thank you coldly, and never said anything to Jason again.

    Jason couldn''t tell her emotion. a little angry? but it seemed that there was a trace of disappointment.

    As for why, he didn''t want to think about it for the time being.

    The lights of the emergency room went out, and Samuel was pushed out again.

    The doctor was a little tired, and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Green''s temperature has be back to

    normal, but he has to be observed, if he can wake up tomorrow morning, it will be fine.¡±

    After all, it is still unknown.

    Nicole tells herself that she cannot fall asleep. What will happen to Samuel if she is asleep?

    The two entered the ICU again.

    This time Samuel never talked nonsense, nor had a fever, and slept soundly, but Nicole did not dare to

    blink.

    She was afraid that when she takes a nap, and she will not notice anything happened to Samuel.

    At about 4am in the morning, Samuel woke up.

    He opened his eyes and stared nkly at the white ceiling, for a moment he was unclear where this

    was.

    He twitched his finger violently, and heard a familiar sound with a hint of sweetness rushing into his

    nose.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    Nicole''s face appeared in front of Samuel. Her eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes, but she

    nced at a moment of joy just now.

    Samuel thought he had hallucinations.

    How could Nicole appear here?

    How could she care so much about him?

    He must be dreaming!

    Or is he already dead?

    Otherwise, how did he start to hallucinate?

    Samuel wanted to reach out and touch Nicole, but heard her say, ¡°Don''t move, I''ll call the doctor.¡±

    After talking to Nicole, she rushed out.

    Samuel wanted to speak, but his throat is hurt as if he was burning.

    He moved gently, and the intense pain made him instantly recover his consciousness.

    Is he still alive?

    When Samuel was stunned in doubt, the doctor had returned with Nicole.

    ¡°Doctor, he woke up, didn''t you say it will be all right when he woke up? You can let the doctor check

    you out quickly, what else is wrong.¡±

    There was a trace of excitement and joy in Nicole''s voice.

    Samuel has not seen such a Nicole for a long time. Although her appearance is different, the

    expression and the look make him seem to have returned to the day of five years ago.

    He shouted involuntarily, ¡°Nicole...¡±

    His voice was hoarse, like a broken drum. He didn''t hold the hope that Nicole would hear.

    Unexpectedly, Nicole turned suddenly and came to him quickly. She lowered her body and asked

    gently, ¡°What''s wrong? Is there anything ufortable?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Samuel is extremely ufortable now.

    His throat hurt so badly that he couldn''t bear it anymore, but his pain was nothingpared to Nicole.

    He held Nicole''s hand tightly. Although he didn''t have much strength, he held her hands tightly, as if

    only this can make everything in front of him more realistic.

    The doctor was somewhat surprised to see Samuel''s action.

    There is nothing like Samuel who is rumored to be indifferent and cold!

    But the doctor didn''t say anything, and began a full body examination of Samuel.

    Nicole wants to give him a ss of water, but Samuel has always refused to let go. The good-looking

    eyes now look at Nicole affectionately, which make Nicole''s heartbeat elerated like a deer.

    She couldn''t even think about such Samuel, and she didn''t want to ruin this rare atmosphere. She

    simply let Samuel do whatever he like.

    After the doctor treated Samuel, he was relieved and said, ¡°President Green has passed the danger

    period, but he still needs rest. His injury is too close to the heart. This time he suffered too much blood

    loss and he was need intensively attend.¡±

    ¡°Thank you doctor.¡±

    Nicole was relieved when she heard that he was okay. She wanted to stand up and send away the

    doctor, but Samuel didn''t let go.

    The doctor smiled and said, ¡°You talk first, I''ll just go out by myself.¡±

    After talking, the doctor left with a smile.

    Nicole feels a little strange to see such Samuel. She seems to have seen Lucas¡¯s coquettish.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Her face was awkward.

    Samuel didn''t speak, but he still didn''t let go, and those eyes were even more determined.

    Nicole was speechless.

    ¡°If you don''t let go, how can I give you water? Your throat is burning right? Don''t you want to talk to

    me?¡± Nicole had to soften her voice.

    This Nicole is like the Nicole five years ago, whispering softly with a touch of tenderness in his eyes.

    Samuel was addicted to her eyes, and the silly look made Nicole think he might damage his brain

    because of the fever.

    ¡°Do you have a fever again?¡±

    Nicole quickly touched Samuel''s forehead with the other hand and found that his temperature was still

    normal. Then she was relieved.

    Samuel felt that all of this seemed to be a dream. All of this feels so unreal, even though he was

    holding Nicole''s warm palm at this time, it still felt like a dream.

    Seeming to be realized of Samuel''s uneasy, Nicoleforted Samuel likeforting Lucas and said,

    ¡°Please let go of your hand first? I''m so tired if you keep doing like this. I''ve been keeping you and

    haven''t closed my eyes for a night, can you keep me stand like this?¡±

    When Samuel heard it, even if he didn''t want to give up, he still let go of Nicole, but his eyes were

    somewhat attached.

    Nicole suddenly remembered Lucas.

    Her eyes became gentlepletely.

    ¡°I''ll give you a ss of water, what do you want to eat anything? I''ll go and cook for you.¡±

    Nicole got up and poured a ss of water for Samuel.

    Samuel wanted to drink water himself, but the wound hurt terribly when he moved.

    ¡°Don''t move!¡±

    Nicole hurriedly stopped him, and carefully put down the ss, adjust his bed to afortable height

    and angle, and then fed Samuel with that water.

    If this is a dream, Samuel hopes he won''t wake up all his life.

    His eyes haven''t left Nicole since hee back to life.

    He found that Nicole''s eyes were really covered with bloodshot eyes, and the dark circles around her

    eyes made him distressed.

    His throat felt better with the warm water.

    Samuel said in a low voice, ¡°Go back and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what do you want to eat, I will make it for you, but I didn¡¯t have time to cook it in the morning. I

    will bring you a lean porridge with preserved eggs at noon. I remember you like to drink it. I don¡¯t know

    if your taste has changed or not in five years.¡±

    ¡°No, as long as you cook it, I love whatever you cook.¡±

    Samuel smiled faintly, and was gentleness in his eyes.

    Nicole saw his behavior like this and didn''t know what to say.

    ¡°You had just woken up and need to have a good rest. Jason has been waiting outside. What to do with

    him is up to you. I''m really tired and I want to go back to rest first. Jacob wille in to take care of

    you.¡±

    ¡°OK!"

    Samuel was actually reluctant to see Nicole leave here, but he was really distressed to see Nicole

    being so tired.

    He didn''t expect that after he was shot, Nicole''s attitude towards him changed so much. Is this a

    blessing in disguise?

    Samuel was secretly happy.

    When Jacob was called in by Nicole, he was very happy to see Samuel awake.

    ¡°Mr. Green, you are finally awake. If you don''t wake up, Miss Bush will eat Jason alive.¡±

    The words made Samuel stunned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Nicole was embarrassed.

    ¡°Well, I''ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Let Jacob send you. I''m not relieved if you leave alone.¡±

    Samuel winked at Jacob.

    Jacob hurriedly asked the hospital to take care of Samuel, and then sent Nicole back.

    Nicole originally wanted to refuse, but seeing Samuel''s worried expression, he still acquiesced.

    Jason saw Nicoleing out and got the answer he wanted from her face.

    ¡°Mr. Green is awake? Can I go in to meet him?¡±

    Jason rarely speaks so politely.

    Nicole turned away as if she seeing him, which made Jason really embarrassed.

    Jacob quickly followed.

    At this time, he admired Nicole so much that hepletely treated her as Samuel''s wife.

    ¡°Miss Bush, Petty can''t protect you because of some reasons. I will find another one as soon as

    possible.¡±

    Jacob opened the door for Nicole, and said it casually.

    Nicole didn''t have much opinion on Petty, neither much impression. After listening to Jacob, she

    nodded and acquiesced.

    She was so tired. She has been really nervous all night. After learning that Samuel was fine, Nicole

    couldn''t bear the

    tiredness anymore and fell asleep directly in the car.

    The car drove back to the Green Family old house.

    When Jacob saw Nicole sleeping soundly, he was hesitating whether to wake Nicole or not, and he

    saw a fierce woman walking towards their car.

 Chapter 106: I will bear any responsibility

    Chapter 106: I will bear any responsibility

    ¡°Come out! Catherine,e out!¡±

    Zama ps the ss angrily, and doesn''t care if such behavior will make the ss broken.

    Jacob is a little depressed, what''s wrong with Zama?

    He quickly got off the car and try to stop, but unfortunately Nicole has already been awakened.

    After staying up all night, she was suddenly disturbed. To be honest, Nicole was in a bad mood.

    She rolled down the window and looked at Zama coldly.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°What do I want to do? You''re a vicious woman! Mr. Green was so badly wounded for you, who the hell

    do you think you are. Catherine, if you''re an intellectual woman, get the fuck out of here, stay away

    from our master, otherwise...¡±

    ¡°Otherwise what?"

    Nicole''s eyes were a bit cold.

    Nicole didn''t me Zama no matter what she had done to her for the sake of Zama is the nanny of

    Samuel, and she had taken care of her for three years after marriage. Now, Zama is getting tougher

    and harder, does she really think Nicole will be afraid of her bulty?

    Jacob saw the situation a bit out of control, and quickly came out to stop their fighting.

    ¡°Zama, Ms. Bush took care of Mr. Green in the hospital yesterday and didn''t close her eyes all night.

    Don''t bother her. Let Ms. Bush go back to rest. At noon, Mr. Green need to drink the soup made by Ms.

    Bush.¡±

    ¡°Drink her soup? Damn her! I''m still afraid that she will poison Mr. Green! Jacob! Can''t you see that this

    woman simply hides her secret target, she just wishes Mr. Green died. Are you leaving or not? If you

    still stay here, I will kill you even if I have to sacrifice my life today! What kind of family is the Don

    Family? You dare to involve the Green Family to fight against the Don

    Family. You are really a abominable woman!¡±

    Zama said as she picked up the broom, stretched out towards the car window. The posture seemed to

    really make Nicole''s face look.

    Jacob suddenly became scared.

    ¡°Zama, don''t be excited, Zama!¡±

    Jacob hasn''t got off the car yet, Nicole has opened the door and walked down.

    Zama''s broom had nearly hurt her face, and she grabbed Zama''s wrist with a little force.

    Zama screamed in pain.

    ¡°Dare you resist?¡±

    Nicole smiled directly.

    ¡°You''re going to beat me; do I need to stand here wait for you to beat me? Do you think I''m a fool or

    have a problem with my brain? Zama, you are too old. If you cant do the job as a housekeeper, go

    home and get some rest early, I don''t think Samuel will treat you badly.¡±

    Nicole said this as the hostess of the family.

    Zama was mad to death.

    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you to speak as if you are the hostess of the Green

    Family! Don¡¯t dream about it! I tell you, Mr. Green have grown up eating my milk since master is three

    months old, I am part of the Green Family, I can¡¯t watch master be scouted by you.¡±

    ¡°Are you a member of the Green Family? Are you the olddy of the Green Family? Or a rtive of the

    Green Family?¡±

    Nicole said mercilessly.

    Jacob had already got out of the car and could not help at all with this kind of harsh situation.

    Zama is Samuel''s nanny, he can''t afford to offend her.

    Nicole is the wife of Samuel, he is even more afraid to offend her.

    Now Jacob was caught between a rock and a hard ce, he can''t help to stop this people.

    ¡°Miss Bush, Zama, we are all family, we don''t have to fight each other, right? We should just take a step

    back.¡±

    ¡°You told me that she is my family member? Is she worth it? A slut and a charming bitch, I don''t know

    how many men she has slept with when I look at that face. This kind of sensual girl actually wants to be

    the hostess of the Green Family? Take a look at you!¡±

    Zama was choked by Nicole for a while, and naturally couldn''t bear this anger. Seeing Jacob said that,

    she scolded Nicole directly, and she wasn''t going to care about her honor and dignity.

    She didn''t believe that Samuel could really fire her!

    Nicole''s face suddenly went angry.

    ¡°Zama is so familiar with this stuff; did you sleep with those men when you were young? I think Zama

    looks pretty handsome, so didn''t you find a few men to relieve your boredom?¡±

    Nicole''s words stimted Zama.

    ¡°Shut up! You bitch!¡±

    She didn''t care that Nicole caught her wrist. She raised her other hand, and try to pull Nicole''s hair.

    Nicole is young after all, and she has given Zama many chances, but this woman has always bully her

    because she has stayed in the Green family for a long time, and now she is even more arrogant.

    If she doesn''t want to return, everything will be just fine. But now she realized that her feelings for

    Samuel were difficult to let go, and the look of Zoe really stimte her. In this life, she owed too much

    to her daughter. Nicole decided toe back and give children a home.

    But she could not tolerate Zama treating her children like this!

    Nicole''s face is getting furious.

    She flung Zama away and pushed her, Zama¡¯''s hand slipped across her face, and her long nails left a

    blood stain on Nicole''s face.

    And Zama couldn''t hold her bnce because of the thrust, and the whole person copsed behind.

    ¡°Ahhh! Jacob save me!¡±

    Zama shouted desperately.

    Jacob wanted to step forward, but was red by Nicole with a cold eye.

    The look was decisive, just like Samuel.

    With the stunned of Jacob, Zama directly fell to the ground.

    ¡°Oh, my old waist!¡±

    Zama has been a nanny for the Green Family since she was in her twenties. She has been respected

    by the Green Family for more than 20 years. Outsiders will also respect her because she is Samuel ¡¯s

    nanny. How could anyone touch her?

    Now that he fell on tone Road, Zama can''t really bear it.

    Nicole looked at her coldly and said, ¡°From now on, you are no longer the butler of the Green Family.

    Jacob, go in and clean up Zama''s baggage, give her three months¡¯ sry, and another 50,000 dors,

    send her away.¡±

    Having finished speaking, Nicole walked towards the house of the Green Family.

    Jacob was stunned.

    Zama didn''t even believe her ears.

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    She looked at Jacob.

    Jacob didn''t speak, but deeply felt that saying ¡°one don''t y with fire, and one wouldn''t get burned.¡± is

    the very truth.

    ¡°Zama, please.¡±

    Jacob knows Nicole''s status in Samuel''s heart.

    There is a word Nicole said is right, although Zama is the nanny of Samuel, but after all, she is a

    servant. For so many years, the Green Family has never treated Zama badly. It is Zama who has

    forgotten her job and always thought she was the owner of the Green Family.

    After all, Nicole is the one and only hostess of the Green Family!

    Zama looked at Jacob, suddenly angry.

    ¡°Are you really listening to her? She is nothing! I want to call mister. I want to tell master this woman is

    arrogant, she...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green is recovering from injury and doesn''t answer any calls. Don''t bother him, Zama. Do you

    know what Mr. Green said to me before falling down? He said that if he had any ident, the whole

    Green Family would be handed over to Mr. Bush. So what she said now is equivalent to what Mr.

    Green said.¡±

    Jaco said this directly.

    Zama couldn''t understand, and she was still yelling.

    Nicole has a terrible headache.

    After a whole night of taking care of Samuel, she really had some physical overdraft, and now she

    heard Zama''s high decibels, she directly said to the servant on the side, ¡°Go, Zama''s things will be

    packed and sent out, and within ten minutes I still listen When she is yelling, you can also pack up and

    leave. The Green Family does not need a useless servant.¡±

    Although Nicole did not show off much momentum, but the servants also noticed that Nicole fire Zama

    as soon as she came back, which is not what an ordinary person can do.

    But Zama''s identity was respectable after all, and a servant said with some caution, ¡°Miss Bush, she is

    Mr. Green ''s nanny after all, in case Mr. Green mes it...¡±

    ¡°I will bear all the responsibility.¡±

    As soon as Nicole said those words, the servants were relieved and quickly packed up Zama''s

    baggage and sent them out of the house of the Green Family directly.

    Zama was still arguing with Jacob, and she saw that her belongings had been sent out, and she quickly

    climb up without caring about her pain in the back.

    ¡°Stop it! Who gave you the authority to touch my stuff?¡±

    Zama recaptured her stuff and wanted to enter the house of the Green Family, but some servants had

    blocked her way.

    ¡°Zama, I''m sorry, Miss Bush said that, we dare not go against her order.¡±

    ¡°You bastards! I have been in the Green Family for more than 20 years, and she has only been here for

    a few days? Stand back!¡±

    Nicole was a little disgusted with Zama¡¯ attitude, and directly said to Jacob outside, ¡°Jacob, do you also

    want to leave with her? Is it difficult for you to fire a butler?¡±

    Jacob paused, waved his hand, and hurriedly got the security guard, asking them to drag Zama out of

    here.

    ¡°Zama, I will transfer your money to your ount as soon as possible.¡±

    Jacob doing his job coldly .

    Zama was dumbfounded.

    She yelled and struggled, but her mouth was covered by the security guard and dragged out directly.

    The surroundings finally came back to peace, Nicole''s brain almost exploded.

    She falls asleep no longer caring other things.

    After sending Zama away, Jacob nned to report to Nicole. He found that Nicole leaned on the bed

    and fell asleep without changing her clothes.

    She is really tired!

    Since Nicole scold Jason for Samuel yesterday, Jacob has a new understanding of her.

    He stepped back gently and said to the servant on the side, ¡°Don''t make any noise, let Miss Bush take

    a good rest. If she doesn''t wake up at noon, you will need to cook lunch and take it to the military

    hospital.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mr. Brown.¡±

    Allthe servants who can get a job in the Green Family are elites. When they notice Jacob values Nicole

    so much, they certainly know Nicole''s status in this family.

    Nicole had afortable and rxed sleep.

    When she opened her eyes, it was already eleven A.M..

    She got up quickly, ran to the kitchen to prepare some food for Samuel, but found that the servants had

    cooked a meal for Samuel.

    ''¡®We still need a soup, let me cook it.¡±

    Nicole always remembers that Samuel said, ¡°as long as you make it, I love it.¡±

    She smiled softly, a nce of tenderness slipped under her eyes, she rolled up her sleeves, and

    started to cook soup for that man.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Suddenly the sound of car engine came from outside, and then someone quickly ran into the living

    room.

 Chapter 107: He wont die easily

    Chapter 107: He won''t die easily

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Hearing Lucas''s voice, Nicole was stunned.

    ¡°Lucas? Why are you back?¡±

    She and Samuel just returned from the base, but why did Lucase back?

    Lucas ran up panting, picked up the water in the living room and took a few sips. Joseph Green

    followed him.

    ¡°Auntie, did you know that my daddy was in trouble? Which hospital is he in? I''m going to visit daddy.¡±

    Joseph Green''s words made Nicole understand immediately.

    ¡°Who told you that daddy was injured?¡±

    It has only been one night and one morning since the ident Samuel. Who told the children this

    news?

    And how did the news spread to them when they were training at the base?

    Lucas frowned slightly, noticed that there''s something wrong in Nicole''s words.

    ¡°Mommy, you just called us toe back.¡±

    When Lucas said this, Nicole was even more puzzled.

    ¡°I called you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Instructor Joe said that you called him and said that Samuel is about to die. It''s you that call us

    hurry back to see him for thest time. Mummy, what on earth is going on?¡±

    Lucas saw Nicole shock expression and knew that something was wrong.

    Nicole is also very confused.

    It is impossible for her to tell the children about Samuel, let alone let the childrene back at this

    time, but who is using her identity to call Macon?

    She did not believe that Macon want to do something to Samuel. Although she didn''t get along with him

    for long, she could see the deep feelings between Macon and Samuel.

    So who is that?

    Nicole was a little uneasy, but she didn''t want to show it in front of the children.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Samuel is fine. Since you are all back, take a shower and change clothes. I will

    take you to see himter. Also, Lucas, you shouldn''t call Samuel''s name in the future, you can Call him

    uncle.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lucas can clearly feel that Nicole is different from the past, especially when talking about Samuel, her

    gentle eyes make him a little jealous.

    It seems that in these few days when he is away, Samuel has worked hard at mommy.

    Humph!

    Cunning man!

    Lucas was thinking in his mind, but his expression is not obvious. He obediently led Joseph Green to

    take a bath and change clothes.

    Nicole is very uneasy.

    She quickly called Jacob.

    ¡°Jacob, Joseph Green and Lucas are back, saying that I phoned to get them back, but you know, I

    didn¡¯t have time to call them from the ident till now, and there is no problem with Macon. You need

    to go and find out who use my identity to get children back and what is their intention?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Bush.¡±

    Jacob was in the hospital when he received the call, and he told Samuel everything that Nicole had

    done since the ident.

    When Samuel heard that Nicole pped Jason for him, there was a moment of disbelief, then shock,

    and finally joy.

    Laughter touched his wound, but he couldn''t stop his happy mood.

    Have his wife changed from a docile cat to a little tiger?

    Looking at Samuel''s goofy smile, Jacob didn''t know what to do next. At this moment, Nicole called him.

    After Jacob hung up, he looked a little serious.

    ¡°Mr. Green, younger Master and Master Lucas are back, saying they received the call from Miss Bush,

    but Miss Bush said she never made a call, and Macon would not make such ame mistake. Miss

    Bush ask me to investigate it.¡±

    Samuel''s expression was also a little serious.

    ¡°Calls made under Nicole''s name? What about the the Don Family now?"

    Jason met Samuel after Nicole left in the morning. The two said a few words. Jason was also a man.

    After knowing the truth, he wants to let Samuel shoot him, but Samuel stopped him.

    At that time, Mrs. Don was in a hurry, and Jason had to let it go first and rush back.

    Jacob heard Samuel asking this question, and said in a low voice, ¡°The Don Family didn¡¯t make any

    movement, but Master Morty from the Imperial Capital called and asked how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Master Morty? Why is Master Morty care so much about me?¡±

    Samuel was somewhat shocked.

    Jacob embarrassedly touched the back of the head and said, ¡°I don''t know how Miss Bush did this. At

    that time, it seemed that she really wanted to end the Don Family. She was afraid that the Don Family

    would do something to you. So Master Morty was notified. The Don Family was also scared to stand

    still because the phone call.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes shed a few times.

    ¡°She has no connections. If she knew Master Morty, she wouldn''t have toe back after five years. It

    is estimated that she asks Tim for help. This time I owe him a favor. You must go and investigate the

    things Nicole ask you to do, I''ll talk about other thingster.¡±

    Samuel remembered the incident and quickly let Jacob go.

    Jacob wanted to talk about Zama, but now Samuel has said that, he has to leave quickly.

    "By the way, let the bodyguard wait at the house of the Green Family. As long as Nicole and the

    childrene out, they will keep up with it. I always feel that this series of incidents

    seems to target at Nicole. Although I don¡¯t know who she offended, but we can''t underestimate them.¡±

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes!"

    Jacob hurried to do it.

    Lucas and Joseph Green came out with a new set of clothes, and looked more energetic. Joseph

    Green, a foodie, was anxious because he was worried about Samuel and did not look at the food at all.

    ¡°Auntie, when will we go to the hospital to see my daddy?¡±

    ¡°We will go when I finish this soup.¡±

    Nicole touched Joseph Green''s head.

    Although Joseph Green is a child born by Riley, this child is kind in nature, and now he is a good friend

    of Lucas, so Nicole certainly can''t hate him.

    The three packed up, took their food, and walked out of the house of the Green Family.

    There are a lot of cars in Samuel''s family, and Nicole picked one at random, let the children get in the

    car first, put their things in the trunk, and then got on the car to start the car.

    Not long after the car drove out of the house of the Green Family, Nicole noticed that there were

    vehicles behind them. She was a little nervous and alert at first, and when she realized that those cars

    were trying to protect them, Nicole was relieved.

    Arriving at the Military Hospital, Joseph Green asked with some doubt, ¡°Auntie, why did Daddye to

    the Military Hospital for hospitalization? Doesn''t the Military Hospital only treat military personnel?¡±

    ¡°Not all, the military hospital also treats the ordinary people, and the medical conditions here are

    better.¡±

    Nicole couldn''t exin too much to the children.

    Lucas looked around and got out of the car to help Nicole carry those stuffs.

    Joseph Green saw Lucas doing this, and stepped forward to help.

    ¡°Auntie, I will hold this for you.¡±

    Seeing the two little buddies so intimate, Nicole was in a much better mood.

    The three of them walked all the way towards Samuel''s ward.

    The three of them talked andughed on the road. Those who didn''t know them will think they were the

    mother and son. And their close rtionship cause much envy.

    Nicole knocked on Samuel''s door.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    After all, Samuel suffered too much blood loss. Even a man who regrly exercised like Samuel

    couldn''t help but fall asleep weakly.

    The bodyguard at the door certainly knew Nicole and didn¡¯t hydrant her.

    Nicole saw Samuel asleep, and said to the two little guys behind her, ¡°Both of you need to be quieter.

    Your father fell asleep.

    Let''s not wake him up, OK?¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Joseph Green nodded quickly.

    Lucas said nothing but slowed down subconsciously.

    After the three people walked in, Joseph Green''s tears came down.

    He saw Samuel be put on the ward twice in just two days, and he looked bloodless, he can''t help

    crying, ¡°Aunt, will my father

    die?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Lucas murmured in a low voice and said, ¡°It is said that the devil must live thousands of years, he won''t

    die easily.¡±

    ¡°Oh, boss, do you mean my father is a devil?¡±

    Joseph Green always felt that these words were wired but he didn¡¯t know the word ¡°devil¡±.

    Lucas didn''t bother to exin this to him and dragged him by the cor to the side lounge.

    ¡°Hey, I haven''t talked to Daddy yet.¡±

    Joseph Green protested.

    Lucas said coldly, ¡°He is asleep, how can you talk to him?¡±

    ¡°Also. Boss, I''m so hungry!¡±

    After Joseph Green knew that Samuel was okay, the nature of foodie was exposed.

    Lucas was speechless to the extreme. He can''t believe he was still crying just now.

    Nicole also followed, cing the prepared meals in front of them and whispering, ¡°You eat first, I will

    eat when your father wakes up.¡±

    Lucas looked at Nicole and said nothing, but obviously he was not in a good mood.

    Mommy is paying more and more attention to Samuel.

    But Lucas lowered his head so that Nicole could not see his face.

    Nicole watched the two children start eating and smiled and went to the ward.

    Samuel is sleeping.

    She hasn''t seen Samuel''s sleeping for a long time.

    He is different from the average man. He has a good sleep. He always sleeps still and does not snore.

    He is quiet like a child.

    She remembered three years after marriage, she always looked at Samuel like this, and sometimes

    she could not believe that

    this man was already her husband.

    Now looking at his sleeping eyes again, Nicole actually has a feeling of she has experience life and

    death. Fortunately, their feelings are still there. Today, she is not making efforts along.

    As if he was aware of Nicole''s gaze, Samuel opened his eyes and directly collided with Nicole''s tender

    and watery eyes.

    ¡°Are you awake? Are you hungry? I brought something delicious.¡±

    Nicole smiled brightly, as if the flowers were blooming, and instantly brightened Samuel''s eyes.

    He grabbed her hands and said in a low voice, ¡°Come and let me hug you, otherwise I will feel like I''m

    dreaming.¡±

    Nicole saw the surprise and anxiety in Samuel''s eyes. She suddenly leaned over and her soft lips

    gently kissed on Samuel''s thin lips.

 Chapter 108: I am not used to being served by strange women

    Chapter 108: I am not used to being served by strange women

    Samuel was stunned.

    He seemed to be shocked by electric shock. He looked straight at Nicole in a close distance, feeling

    the softness on his lips, like a fool for a while.

    The beautiful eyes indicated shock and surprise.

    Nicole is a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    She growled scornfully.

    Samuel did it quickly, like a child. Nicole burst intoughter because of that obedient look.

    Samuel actually feels stupid.

    He and Nicole have been married for eight years. Although they have been separated for five years.

    But he is not act like a monk in those three years. Why did this suddenly be like a pure and shy

    boy?

    Samuel just wanted to do something, but felt the sweet fragrance of Nicole rushing into his nose again.

    The soft touch licked his thin lips gently, like a feather brushing his chest, gently, itchy.

    He simply felt extremely thirsty, and his hands had embraced Nicole warmly, turning himself into active.

    He was no longer satisfied with this kind of tasting, he breathed heavily, and a violent kiss cover Nicole

    with a fierce momentum.

    Nicole feels like electric shocked all over.

    She felt like she was a lonely boat on the sea, drifting ups and downs, unable to find directions, and

    could only pull Samuel''s clothe tightly.

    Just when these two almost roll together and went off fire, they were interrupted with a slight cough.

    ¡°Mummy, is there any soup?¡±

    Lucas''s voice was soft, but Nicole quickly pushed Samuel away, almost flushing to her whole neck.

    God!

    Why did she forget that there are two small fellows in this room?

    Such a shy scene being seen by her son, she felt that she really had no courage to turn around and

    face her son.

    Samuel wasn''t satisfied by that kiss, but was interrupted by that naughty boy. He raised his head and

    met Lucas''s provocative eyes. He can only put on an innocent look.

    This stupid boy is definitely intentional!

    ¡°Wait, I''ll give you some.¡±

    Nicole almost fled into the room.

    Lucas looked at Samuel without speaking, but his mouth made a silent speak.

    ¡°You stay away from my mummy!¡±

    This is definitely a warning.

    And Lucas''s eyes weren''t very kind.

    For the first time, Samuel felt his son''s rejection and aversion to him.

    ¡°Lucas, I think we need to talk about it.¡±

    Samuel thinks this matter can be important or they can overlook it, but Lucas just turned around, left

    him a proud back and didn''t care about him anymore.

    For a time, Samuel discovered that he was rejected, but was also rejected by his own son.

    What went wrong?

    Samuel was a little depressed.

    After Nicole filled Lucas with soup, she dared not look at her son''s eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I''ll

    give Samuel something to eat.¡±

    Lucas didn''t say anything, but Nicole could feel the alienation in Lucas.

    Does this child not like her being with Samuel?

    Thinking of this possibility, Nicole suddenly froze.

    Recalling these days of returning home, Lucas''s attitude towards Samuel can''t be called ¡°like¡±. Even in

    front of Samuel, he always mentioned Allen intentionally. Is this child''s favorite person Allen?

    She had to say that Allen is indeed a good person.

    If it weren''t him, she was probably buried in mes, but a good person does not mean that she has to

    fall in love with him.

    Nicole came to Samuel with anxious thoughts and handed the food to him.

    ¡°Please feed me, my arm hurts.¡±

    Samuel took the opportunity and ask.

    Knowing he was pretending, Nicole said nothing, feeding Samuel gently spoon by spoon.

    Samuel felt the gun was worth it.

    Nicole looked at his bright eyes and suddenly said, ¡°I fired Zama.¡±

    This sentence is a bit abrupt, but makes Samuel pause.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just don''t like her show off in front of me and bully me just because she has been here for

    20years. Why? Are you upset? Or will I invite her back again?¡±

    Nicole asked with a smile, but her eyes didn''t mean to be joking.

    Samuel shook his head and said, ¡°Zama is old, it''s time to retire. Now that you have decided this way,

    it''s your call. The Green

    Family need you to make decision in the future anyway.¡±

    ¡°I have the power to make decision? Are you sure? Are you afraid that I will betray the Green Family?¡±

    Nicole is somewhat happy.

    She did know what Zama means to Samuel. If Samuel med her because she fired Zama, then she

    also knows what to do in the future.

    Not only did he not me her now, but said the Green Family matterter, this satisfaction and

    sweetness made Nicole a little happy.

    After three years after marriage, Samuel did not transfer the power of the family to her. Zama has

    always been in charge. For the past three years, Zama was pretty good to her, but now Zama is really

    not suitable for being a butler.

    She didn''t do this for herself, but she afraid that her children might be treated unequally.

    Samuel certainly didn''t know the twists and tangles of Nicole''s mind. He looked at Nicole and said, ¡°As

    long as you are happy, you can even sell me as a product.¡±

    ¡°Eh-hh, who will want a middle-aged man?¡±

    Nicole dislike this as hell.

    Samuel said with a smile, ¡°Isn''t it always said that a mature man is the most attractive? A few days

    ago, old Bush even found a 17- or 18-year-old girl.¡±

    ¡®Yeah, ording to what you mean, you also want to find a 17- or 18-year-old girl? Do you need me to

    go find one for you?¡±

    Nicole still smiled, but Samuel didn''t dare to joke.

    ¡°l am enough to have you alone. Others like tenderness, and I like you with charm!¡±

    With that saying, his big hands climbed onto Nicole''s waist.

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Nicole murmured in a low voice, but her face flushed.

    Lucas leaned against the door and watched secretly, a pair of small hands almost twisting the clothes

    off.

    Joseph Green nced in a low voice and asked, ¡°Boss, what are auntie and my father doing?¡±

    "Don''t peak, don''t you understand?¡±

    Lucas said sullenly, but his eyes never left them.

    Joseph Green touched the back of his head and said, ¡°They are free to talk, but I always feel weird

    between them. My father

    never talked to my mom like this.¡±

    Lucas suddenly froze.

    ¡°Where is your mummy? Why don''t she care about your daddy? It looks like your daddy always hooks

    up with different girls, and now my mummy is hooked up by him, it''s shameless.¡±

    Lucas said angrily.

    Joseph Green lowered his head and said, ¡°It''s said that my mom was driven back to her mother''s

    house by dad, and I don''t know why.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t she your mummy? Why was driven back by your dad? Didn''t they sleep together at night?¡±

    Lucas''s words made Joseph Green''s eyes wide open.

    ¡°Sleep together? No, Mommy has been sleeping with me all the time. Later, Dad said I grew up and I

    need to sleep alone. My Mommy was sleeping next to me. Mommy and Daddy never sleep in the same

    room overnight. By the way, Daddy did not allow Mommy to enter his room. What''s wrong? Should

    Daddy and Mommy sleep together?¡±

    Joseph Green always felt that the way their family get along was normal, and he hadn''t discussed this

    issue with other children, but now he heard Lucas saying this, and he was a little confused.

    Lucas frowned tightly.

    ¡°Why didn''t they sleep together? What did the maid calling you mummy?¡±

    ¡°Miss George!¡±

    Joseph Green answered normally.

    Lucas kind of understood what''s going on.

    ¡°Your father and mom are not married?¡±

    ¡°What is marriage?¡±

    Joseph Green bit his thumb and asked silly.

    Lucas felt that talking to Joseph Green has made him feel like a fool. Why did he identally be

    a brother with this idiot?

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lucas continued to turn his head to see Nicole and Samuel, but found that Samuel''s hand touched the

    back of Nicole''s hand unscrupulously. And the expression on Samuel''s face nearly drive him mad.

    ¡°Greenny, are you sick now? My mum has to take care of us and it will be tiring if she have to take care

    of you too. Why not find a special nurse to take care of you?¡±

    Lucas walked out directly.

    Samuel and Nicole were slightly surprised.

    ¡°Greeny? You call me?¡±

    This name actually made Samuel a little curious.

    This stupid boy knew the rtionship between them, instead of calling him uncle, he called him

    Greenny!

    ¡°Am I old?¡±

    Samuel feels that this kid is definitely targeting himself deliberately today.

    Lucas sneered and said, ¡°Aren''t you old? You''re almost thirty! I''m only four years old, and you''re very

    old to me!¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole saw the way he speaks to Samuel is kind of rude, she could not help shouting at him.

    Lucas narrowed his lips and said, ¡°Mommy, I''m not wrong.¡±

    ¡°That must not be rude.¡±

    Samuel saw that his son was aggrieved, and quickly said, ¡°Forget it, whatever he likes, please be

    happy with him. Don''t I call him stinky boy too often? It''ll be okay if we get used to it.¡±

    Obviously, Samuel is the maintainer of Lucas.

    Nicole looked at him, somewhat guilty.

    Lucas saw that the two of them were about to flirt again and couldn''t help but make a loud voice.

    ¡°Have you heard what I said? Both Joseph Green and I have decided that we will not go back to the

    base for the time being. Mummy has to work hard to take care of us. Why not find you special care?¡±

    Now Samuel understand what did Lucas want.

    This stinky boy is doing everything possible to keep him and Nicole being together, not to mention any

    intimate moves.

    What''s going on?

    Does this child have an Oedipus Complex?

    ¡®You and Joseph Green are already little men. You don''t need your mom to take care of you all day, and

    your mom and I have dyed the design of the car because of some reasons. During this time, as I am

    recovering from my wounds we need to discuss the ideas together, maybe new ideas cane out. As

    for the special care, I ¡®m not used to be taken care of by strange women.¡±

    ¡°But my mom is not used to helping strange men!¡±

    Lucas refuted directly.

    The battle between father and son seems to be on the verge.

    Nicoleter realized that his son seemed to really dislike Samuel to be with her.

    But why?

    They haven''t been together since they were young. Samuel also treated Lucas well, so where does

    Lucas''s hostility towards Samuele from?

 Chapter 109: I just dont like you and mommy together

    Chapter 109: I just don''t like you and mommy together

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole had to speak up to stop Lucas from messing things up.

    ¡°He''s your...¡±

    ¡°Mommy is godfather''s wife! The godfather has already said that he will marry mommy in the future!

    And from childhood to age, when I got a fever and got sick, it was the godfather who took care of me.

    When I need a father, it¡¯s also the godfather who be with me. Mommy, you can''t fail the godfather!¡±

    Lucas seemed to know what Nicole was going to say. When Nicole hadn''t spoken that words, he

    already hurriedly spoke.

    Samuel finally let Nicole open her heart to him, and did not expect that the person who stopped them at

    this time was actually their son!

    ¡°No matter how good your godfather is, he is also a godfather! Do you understand what does it mean to

    be a godfather? That''s not biological!¡±

    Samuel wanted to tell himself not to argue with his son, but his jealousy just came out crazy.

    Allen is a very good man.

    in the past five years, he has reced his position as the guardian of his wife and children, which has

    made Samuel extremely ufortable. Now he sees his son taking his side.

    Samuel feels extremely cool inside his heart.

    Lucas heard Samuel saying this and shouted angrily, ¡°I will make him biological as long as I want to!¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    ¡°You Green, don''t think that just because you have a loud voice and stronger body. I''ll be afraid of you! I

    just don''t like you and my mom together. You''re a big bad guy, I just don''t like you!¡±

    Lucas rarely be so willful. After he finished speaking, his eyes were red, and the tears fell down. The

    looks on her face makes everybody distressing.

    Nicole was very sad.

    ¡°Lucas, listen to Mommy, Mommy and your godfather are just good friends.¡±

    ¡°No! Mummy, you changed!¡±

    Lucas cried and ran out of the ward.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole was a little worried, but she was worried about Joseph Green and Samuel too and gave him a

    subconscious look.

    Samuel said in a low voice, ¡°Go and bring the bodyguard at the door with you. Rest assured, he is still

    a child, and I won''t bother him.¡±

    ¡°Samuel, give him a little time. After all, from birth to now, all his fantasy and understanding of his father

    Nicole''s sentence seemed to be inserted into Samuel''s chest with a knife.

    But what can he say?

    If it wasn''t for him that he wanted to send Nicole away, how could they be separated and caused the

    discord between father and son?

    ¡°Go, I understand. Comfort the stinky boy.¡±

    Samuel smiled faintly, even though his heart was bleeding.

    Nicole no longer dared to dy, and ran out quickly.

    Joseph Green was frightened by this scene directly.

    Lucas live up to his fame as boss. He never dared to talk to Daddy like that, but Lucas dared to yell at

    Daddy!

    The boss is really powerful

    Joseph Green wanted to give Lucas a thumbs-up, but suddenly realized that an eye-sight was shooting

    at him.

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Joseph Green took a step back timidly, and now wants to minimize his presence.

    He didn''t have the courage to bear Samuel''s anger alone.

    Seeing Joseph Green timid like a mouse, Samuel was a little helpless.

    in the past few years, he has indeed been stricter to Joseph Green. That is because he intends to hand

    over the Green Family to Joseph Green. It can also be regarded as a payback for his brother. Who

    knows this will cause Joseph Green to be in awe of him.

    If one day Joseph Green treat him like Lucas, he doesn¡¯t know what kind of mood he will have to face

    Samuel.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    Samuel beckoned to Joseph Green.

    ¡°Can I not go there?¡±

    Joseph Green asked aggrievedly, his voice very quiet.

    ¡°Come here, Daddy wont bite you.¡±

    Samuel felt that Joseph Green was indeed a little cuter this way.

    Joseph Green walked around Samuel, fearing that Samuel would scold him, but thinking of Lucas, he

    dared to say, ¡°Daddy, the boss didn''t mean to piss you off on purpose, he just cares too much about his

    mummy.¡±

    "Boss? You call Lucas the boss? But obviously you are older than him!"

    Samuel smiled and let Joseph Green climb into the bed. He caressed his head.

    Fortunately, Joseph Green was not taught to be a bad boy by Riley.

    Joseph Green seldom felt Samuel ''s tenderness. When Samuel touched him like this, he was like a cat

    that was shaved, and he immediately dared to lie on Samuel, with big eyes blinking at Samuel.

    ¡°Daddy, do you like the boss too?¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    instead of answering the question, Samuel asked.

    Joseph Green nodded for the first time.

    ¡°Of course! It''s so strange, I just like to be friends with the boss. He''s awesome! He''s as big as me,

    even I am a few days older than him, but he can actually design games! And he knows a lot about

    said that I was stupid when I am with him, I was not angry. I just like to be with him.¡±

    Listening to Joseph Greenplimenting Lucas so generously, Samuel smiled and said, ¡°So let him be

    your real brother, OK?¡±

    ¡°Eh? We are already brothers. We all said yes, no matter where we are in the future, we are brothers!¡±

    Joseph Green patted his chest proudly, and the look on his face was particrly happy.

    Samuel took him in his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°I mean let him move to our house with Aunt Bush

    in the future and live with us. Let him call me father, and you can call Aunt Bush mum. Is it good?¡±

    Joseph Green suddenly froze.

    ¡°But don''t I have a mommy? Why should I call Aunt Bush mum?¡±

    ¡°Because we can be a family!¡±

    Samuel''s words made Joseph Green a little bit embarrassed.

    ¡°What about my mom?"

    Samuel''s smile froze in his face.

    The child is still young, and lived with Riley since childhood. Naturally, he has feelings for his own

    biological mother, but how can he exin the rtionship between him and Riley with Joseph Green?

    ¡®Your mommy will have her own life. I haven''t made you forget your mommy, but it''s not a bad thing if

    there are one more person loves you and likes you?¡±

    Joseph Green skewed his head and thought for a while, then smiled and said, ¡°That''s true, Aunt Bush''s

    cooking is delicious. If I call her mommy, will she give me good food every day?¡±

    Hearing Joseph Green say this, Samuel shook his head and smiled.

    ¡°You little foodie.¡±

    "That''s true, food is the most important thing in the world. But Daddy, did you say that the boss will

    be part of our family? Judging from his behavior just now he doesn''t like you

    very much.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to help Daddy attract your boss into the Green Family and be a real brother with you?¡±

    Samuel thought this is mean, and even used a child to achieve his goal, but what can he do?

    His own son dislikes him. This is already a real tragedy.

    Joseph Green said almost without thinking, ¡°Yes! Daddy, you can rest assured, even if I have to beg

    him, I will pull the boss into our Green Family!¡±

    ¡°Good boy!¡±

    Samuel happily caressed Joseph Green''s head.

    Joseph Green feels that today''s daddy is a little different from before, and he seems to be particrly

    fond ofughing.

    It turns out that Daddy is so gentle!

    Hey on Samuel and said in a low voice, ¡°Daddy, I like you so much! Really like you!¡±

    ¡°Daddy likes you too. Whether Lucas wille to the Green Family or not, Daddy promises that in

    Daddy''s heart, you are as important as Lucas.¡±

    Joseph Green couldn''t understand what Samuel meant, but he smiled contently. He was a little sleepy

    just after eating, so he directly slept on Samuel.

    While Lucas ran out of anger, he did not run out immediately, but hid behind the corridor.

    He thought that Mommy would chase out the first time, but Mommy didn''t!

    Lucas was hurt.

    When he was with the godfather, no matter what the godfather did, Mummy always considered him and

    Zoe first.

    Now he ran out in anger, but Mummy didn''t chase out.

    This is all Samuel''s fault!

    It was he who puzzled Mommy!

    He really is a bad guy!

    Lucas''s eyes suddenly turned red again.

    He felt that his mummy was taken away by Samuel.

    What if mommy doesn''t love him?s

    Lucas was more and more sad, and turned directly to the backyard.

    When Nicole came out, she couldn''t see Lucas.

    The child is quite small and he cannot run so fast, but where can he go?

    The bodyguards see Nicole being so anxious and quickly said, ¡°Miss Bush, we will help you find it

    together. Don''t worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let''s find them separately, please.¡±

    Nicole first chased outside.

    ording tomon sense, this kid maybe run outside?

    With so many cars outside, she was really afraid that something happening to Lucas.

    After Lucas came to the backyard of the hospital, he hid under a holly tree. The more he thought, the

    more wronged he felt.

    He could not help but took the phone and called Allen.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Upon hearing Allen''s voice, Lucas burst into tears.

    Allen was so scared that he quickly dropped the file in his hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Lucas, what

    happened? What about your mum? Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Woo, godfather, mommy doesn''t like me anymore! Mommy doesn''t want me anymore!¡±

    Once Lucas heard Nicole''s name, he cried out in grievance again.

    Allen was even more anxious when he heard it.

    ¡°Little master, what''s the matter? Arguing with mommy?¡±

    ¡°Godfather, hurry to the Seapolis City, mummy will be grasped away if you don''te.¡±

    Lucas said while crying.

    Allen heard this, his body slightly stunned.

    He certainly knew why Nicole came back, and he wondered if Nicole would relive with Samuel, but it

    hasn''t been too long till now?

    Is it really their old feelings have revived?

    Or is this a way Nicole used to donate Samuel to Zoe?

    Allen couldn''t understand, but he was a little worried.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    If the y is really done, can he really let go as chic as he said? Then turned around to told Nicole?

    Allen was somewhat stunned.

    Lucas didn''t hear Allen''s response and quickly stopped crying and asked, ¡°Daddy, are you still

    listening?¡±

    ¡°l''am.¡±

    Allen quickly came back to normal.

    ¡°Lucas, you''re still small, and the godfather can''t exin this to you, but you know, mommy is always

    mommy, she is the

    person who loves you the most in the world. No matter what happens, don''t argue with mommy, OK?

    She''s already very tired to take care of you and Zoe.¡±

    Hearing Allen say this, Lucas said embarrassedly, ¡°I know, godfather, I will go back and apologize to

    mommy in a while, just... ah!¡±

    Before he finished, a scream sounded and Lucas''s phone was disconnected...

 Chapter 110: This is a big deal

    Chapter 110: This is a big deal

    ¡°Lucas! Lucas!¡±

    Allen felt something wrong and called several times in a row, but no one answered the phone. He

    called back quickly, but the phone was stuck.

    He thought that Lucas was in trouble.

    Thinking of all those kid robbers, Allen was a little uneasy.

    He quickly called Nicole.

    ¡°Allen? How''s Zoe?¡±

    When Nicole received a call from Allen, she waspletely tired.

    She came out with Lucas, but where is the child?

    Seeing Allen calling her at this time, she felt that Zoe was in a bad situation.

    Allen said anxiously, ¡°Zoe is fine, she has been particrly stable recently, you can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°That''s good.¡±

    ¡°Nicole, Lucas called me just now, and his is very sad. What''s wrong with you? Is he somewhere near

    you?¡±

    Allen''s words directly left Nicole a bit desperate.

    ¡°I was in a bit of a conflict with Lucas. The child ran out with anger. I followed, but I couldn''t find the

    child. So he hid himself

    and called you. The child really is really open to you.¡±

    Nicole heard Allen saying that Lucas called him, and she was a little relieved. It seems that the stink

    boy should be hiding nearby.

    Allen is not as optimistic as Nicole.

    ¡°Nicole, Lucas and I were talking on the phone, but he suddenly screamed, and then the phone

    couldn''t get through. I called back, there was always a block there. Where are you? Can you go and

    see if something happened to Lucas?¡±

    As soon as these words came out, Nicole''s heartbeat elerated directly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said something might happen to Lucas!¡±

    ¡°I''ll go find him immediately!¡±

    Nicole felt her legs is getting powerless.

    God, please don''t let anything happen to Lucas!

    If the god want to me somebody, he can me her. It¡¯s her fault that she didn''t tell Lucas about

    Samuel ''s identity early. It¡¯s all his fault.

    Lucas and Zoe are the most important thing of Nicole. Now Zoe has been living in the hospital for a

    long time. If Lucas has anything wrong, how can she restart with Samuel?

    Nicole started looking for Lucas like crazy.

    ¡°Lucas, mommy is here! Pleasee out, OK? No matter what, mommy will listen to you, Lucas!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Stop ying, Mommy is worried about you, do you know that? Lucas! Come out!¡±

    Nicole was crying, looking for Lucas everywhere, but she couldn''t even see the shadow of Lucas.

    Samuel noticed Nicole going out for a while and there was nothing. A child will not run too far based on

    hospital. But why hasn''t Nicole returned?

    He is somewhat uneasy.

    Joseph Green was still asleep and didn''t know what he had dreamed, and his spit was flowing.

    Samuel was so anxious that he quickly pulled out his phone and called Nicole.

    There was no one to answer. And Samuel was getting more and more worried.

    He persevered and continued to make calls.

    Nicole finally answered the phone, but she was crying very sadly.

    ¡°Samuel, Lucas is gone! Allen said Lucas called him, he heard a scream while talking, and then he

    couldn''t get through to

    Lucas anymore. What do we do now? Our son is gone!"

    Nicole is now powerless and helpless.

    Even in the past five years, she has survived, obtained the designer''s license abroad, and her constant

    progress are all because of the two children. But now the child is gone, she is just a helpless mother.

    Samuel''s heart was grabbed fiercely.

    ¡°Nicole, don''t worry. The Seapolis City is my ce. I will inform my man to find it immediately. Even if I

    have to turn the whole Seapolis City upside down, I will find Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Please, I must find my son. He is so small, he has never left me. What if he was taken away by a

    trafficker? When I thought about my son be hurt by the trafficker. My heart is breaking.¡±

    Nicole couldn''t find Lucas, and her brain was full of the image of what a lost child might suffer.

    She was scared!

    If her son really bes like that, she may be crazy!

    Samuel''s hands were shaking.

    He quickly got out of bed, ignoring his current weakness, and said in a low voice, ¡°Nicole, don''t cry first,

    we need to calm down now. You have to trust me, I will definitely bring my son back.¡±

    Nicole can''t hear anything now.

    She is too selfish.

    Because of her emotional frustration, she made her children a fatherless life for five years. Now for the

    sake of her emotions, she intends to reunite with Samuel,

    but she didn''t expect to hurt her son.

    If Lucas had an ident because of this, she would never forgive herself in her life.

    Nicole hung up his phone and cried helplessly on the side of the road, crying.

    She doesn''t care what other people think of her. She is just a mother who has lost her child.

    Samuel changed his clothes quickly, and there was some bleeding on his chest, but he didnt care.

    Looking at Joseph Green, who was sleeping soundly, Samuel called Jacob first.

    ¡°Come and bring Joseph Green back to the Green Family''s old mansion and send someone to protect

    it 24/7. Also, let all the bodyguards of the Green Family be fully ready and go through every corner in

    the Seapolis City. Every underworld, every port, pier, airport and train station, as long as they are

    suspicious man with unconscious children, stop him and bring him to me!¡±

    The series ofmand that Samuel said suddenly made Jacob a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°Mr. Green, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Lucas is gone.¡±

    When Samuel said this, Jacob immediately knew the seriousness of the matter.

    He took his man to the hospital as soon as possible, and sent someone to protect Joseph Green return

    to the Green Family for protection immediately. And Macon and his men also took a ne to return

    here.

    With such a big movement in the Green Family, the people in the Seapolis City cannot be unaware, but

    they do not know why. Everyone is pretty nervous.

    Jason and Mrs. Don were frightened by the phone call from Master Morty, and then they heard such

    great movements of the Green Family.

    ¡°What''s going on? Is it Samuel''s stepping into the hell again?¡±

    Jason''s words suddenly made Mrs. Don gave him a strike in the forehead.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking? Hurry and take a look. If the Green Family need our Don Family''s

    help, this will be an opportunity for us to make up for Samuel. It''s important to know that the Green

    Family is now out of military. And they can¡¯t use much military connection even if he wants to.¡±

    Mrs. Don reminded Jason.

    After retiring, instead of doing business, Jason continued to work in government departments. Although

    it was an easy job, no one dared to underestimate the Don Family.

    Jason quickly went out to inquire. The news came that the Green Family lost the young master.

    ¡°This is a big deal. The young master of the Green Family was cherished by Samuel. Now some

    people dare to touch the Green Family.¡±

    Mrs. Don was shocked.

    The Green Family can be regarded as the godfather in the Seapolis City. This movement is equal to

    start a war with the whole city.

    Jason was also puzzled.

    ¡°Mom. What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°What should we do? Call all police forces to help!¡±

    Why does Mrs. Don think her son is stupid now?

    Originally because of the olddy''s trick for the Don Family''s illegitimate son, she frames Nicole, but

    unexpectedly provoke the Morty Family of the imperial capital.

    Now that such a great opportunity is shining, as long as the Don Family helps the Green Family to find

    the young master, this matter can certainly be solved perfectly.

    Jason thought about this too. He quickly turned around and started mobilizing all his strength to help

    find Lucas.

    And Tim already caught a bad cold because of Samuel. He originally couldn''t wait to watch Samuel die,

    but when Nicole called him, he was really soft-hearted. And he just simply informs this to Master Morty

    stupidly.

    Now thinking about it, Tim is extremely regret about it.

    He must have been crazy, otherwise how could he help his rival Samuel?

    Now hearing the Green Family making such a big move, Tim ordered directly.

    ¡°Unplugged all the phones in the house, unplugged thework cable, and turned off all the phones.

    Without my order, no one was allowed to contact the outside world. If anyone ask what happen to me

    just said that I was sick and need to meditate quietly.

    Being afraid of being soft-hearted to Nicole again, Tim was ruthless and pull everything out, which

    made him lose the opportunity to rescue Lucas and show-off in front of Nicole.

    After Nicole finished crying, it felt like crying waspletely helpless, she still needs to find the child.

    She got up and felt that it was impossible to rely on one person''s power.

    Nicole called Tim at the first time.

    Tim has a wide connection and canmunicate directly with the capital city. Will he help her find

    Lucas?

    But she can''t contact Tim no matter how hard she tried.

    Instead, Jason drove over and stopped in front of her.

    ¡°Miss Bush, I have used all the police forces in the entire Seapolis City to find the young master of the

    Green Family. You can tell Samuel to contact me at any time if there is any news.¡±

    Nicole was surprised, but thankfully said, ¡°Thank you, Master Don, thank you.¡±

    At this time, she ispletely different from the angry woman who pped him not long ago.

    Nicole''s eyes were already swollen, and the pitiful look made Jason almost want toe forward to

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    Samuel hurried over quickly.

    Nicole seemed to find the support of her, and suddenly fell into his arms.

    ¡°Lucas will be found, right? Samuel, will you help me find my son, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will find Lucas! He is a clever boy, and as long as he is awake, he will leave us a clue.¡±

    Samuelforted Nicole. In fact, he had no idea where to find her. He was more worried about Lucas

    than Nicole, but now he is Nicole''s support, so he can only say so.

    Jason was somewhat surprised.

    Lucas is obviously not the name of the young master of the Green Family, and Nicole also said just

    now that it was Nicole ''s son who was lost.

    But Samuel used all his power and connections to find Nicole''s son which made Jason confused. The

    main reason is, what does the other party kidnap Nicole''s son do? Shouldn''t he kidnap Samuel''s son?

 Chapter 111: Lucas Bush was missing

    Chapter 111: Lucas Bush was missing

    Obviously, no one can answer Jason Don''s question now.

    Samuel Green now realized Jason Don was here and nodded at him and said, ¡°Master Don, I heard

    that you mobilized all the power to help me find my son. I''m very grateful for you.¡±

    The phrase ¡°my son¡± puzzled Jason Don again.

    ¡°It''s Mrs. Bu...¡±

    ¡°My Samuel Green''s son! Lucas Bush! He follows his mother''s surname.¡±

    Samuel Green''s exnation made Jason Don suddenly realize that the rtionship between Nicole

    Bush and Samuel Green was not what they seem to be. They must have known each other for a short

    period of ten or twenty days.

    It turned out that they even have children. No wonder they have such feelings.

    ¡°I will try my best. If there is any news, please inform each other.¡±

    Jason Don no longer dyed, pushing the wheelchair away.

    Samuel Green and Nicole Bush did not dare to dy, and quickly began to search for the location of

    Lucas Bush.

    Nicole Bush was a little worried about Samuel Green ¡®s health, but Samuel Green insisted, ¡°From

    childhood to now, from his birth till now, I''ve never conduct the responsibility as a father, and now the

    reason why he run away is me. If something happened to him, how can I not be guilty for you? How

    can I be guilty for him? Don''t try to stop me because physical condition. If Lucas is gone, what''s the

    point of living?¡±

    Samuel Green is calmer than Nicole Bush.

    He thought Lucas Bush is still small and weak, so he would not run too far, and he must be still near

    the hospital.

    ¡°Convener, searched the entire military hospital, and you, go to the monitoring room with me. Let''s see

    if we can find clues on the monitoring.¡±

    Hearing Samuel Green''s words, and Nicole Bush was little calmer and came to realize what she should

    do.

    Knowing that Lucas Bush was gone, she felt that her world had copsed. If anyone ask her analyze

    the situation like a genius, she couldn''t do it at all.

    The bodyguard began to search every corner of the military hospital, inch by inch, and Nicole Bush

    followed Samuel Green to the surveince room.

    Because Samuel Green''s special status, when the hospital''s director knew that the Green Family''s

    young master was gone, he is very cooperative and ask his men to sort out the surveince video so

    that Samuel Green can check out and investigate the video.

    Pieces of video was picked out.

    Samuel Green and Nicole Bush''s eyes were staring straight at the video, constantly looking for Lucas

    Bush, but no matter which direction, Lucas Bush did not appear.

    Suddenly Nicole Bush pointed to a picture and said, ¡°Look, Lucas was hiding in the hallway door just

    after leaving the ward.¡±

    Samuel Green quickly looked at that screen.

    The image is not very clear, but they can see that Lucas Bush was particrly wronged hiding in the

    doorway of the hallway, constantly looking in the direction of the ward, with disappointment hidden in

    his eyes. He finally turned and ran towards the backyard.

    Nicole Bush''s tears were dropping again.

    ¡°This kid is waiting for me to chase out. I just said a few words with you. Why does he think I don''t love

    him?¡±

    Nicole Bush cried with her mouth covered.

    Samuel Green looked at his son''s disappointed look, and his heart was broken. But he is a man, he is

    the support of Nicole Bush, he can''t be panic.

    ¡°Nicole, let''s go to the backyard and search there, maybe we will find something.¡±

    Nicole Bush nodded quickly, and rushed to the backyard with Samuel Green.

    The ce in the backyard is neither too big nor too small, for it is especially used for rehabilitation and

    walking. The vegetation is abundant and the height of vegetation is uneven. No one knows where a

    four-year-old child can hide.

    ¡°Search here inch by inch! I can''t believe I can''t find him!¡±

    Samuel Green''s eyes seemed to be icy cold.

    Dare to touch his son in the Seapolis City, that person is almost dead.

    Nicole Bush couldn''t care about anything else now, and began to search for Lucas.

    Suddenly she saw a glimmer of light.

    Nicole Bush ran quickly, and under a holly tree, she found Lucas Bush''s cell phone.

    ¡°Samuel Green,e on! This is Lucas¡¯ phone!¡±

    Nicole Bush''s surprise voice made Samuel Green tense again.

    He ran over quickly, his chest hurt a little, but he couldn''t care anymore.

    The phone''sst call record was with Allen Brook, which means the exmation that Allen Brook said

    confirms that Lucas Bush was taken away by someone at this location.

    Samuel Green looked around. It was indeed quite remote. No one woulde here, if there was

    nothing happened. But someone had taken Lucas Bush here. What does that mean?

    It means that someone has long been targeted at Lucas Bush.

    He suddenly remembered that Nicole Bush had said that someone called Macon Joe in the name of

    Nicole Bush to bring Lucas Bush and Joseph Green back. Will the person who kidnapped Lucas Bush

    be the one who pretended to be Nicole Bush?

    Samuel Green''s eyes suddenly plummeted.

    Nicole Bush saw Samuel Green''s brow furrowed, as if he was pensive. She didn''t dare to disturb him.

    Although she was anxious, she waited quietly.

    Looking at his wife''s expectant look, Samuel Green said in a low voice, ¡°I''ll make a call.¡±

    Nicole Bush nodded.

    Samuel Green called Jacob Brown.

    ¡°That incident of someone try to get two young masters back in the name of Nicole Bush that I ask you

    to check. Is there any clue?¡±

    Jacob Brown is now rushing here. Hearing this question from Samuel Green, he quickly said, ¡°I

    checked. The other number is near the house of Green Family. It''s very close to us. I''ve checked it. It''s

    a game hall. The boss said that there were too many peopleing and going, and he couldn''t

    remember who made the call. And the other party did not call Macon Joe in the name of Nicole Bush,

    but in the name of Catherine. Macon Joe was still a little puzzled until Master Lucas said it was his

    mum, and then Macon Joe knew it. Macon Joe said that the voice of the phone was very confusing at

    the time, and the other

    party said that the phone was made near the hospital, so he hung up without saying a few words.¡±

    Nicole Bush calmed down after hearing such a report from Jacob Brown.

    The other party is certainly well prepared.

    Not only target at her, but also target at the child.

    Nicole Bush shivered.

    Who did she offend?

    Why is there so much trouble when she returned to the Seapolis City?

    She had originally returned for Samuel Green, and had never nned to turned against the other

    people, let alone offend.

    Who on earth want to take her down?

    Such a problem is also lingering in Samuel Green''s mind.

    ¡°We have to think long about this matter. Let''s call the police first.¡±

    Samuel Green knows that this is not very useful, but if the other party is prepared, there will definitely

    nned for everything , and then the other party will contact him or Nicole Bush.

    Obviously, Nicole Bush also thought of this.

    Although she was anxious, she knew that it was not a good way to keep searching. She nodded and

    agreed with the decision of going to the police with Samuel Green.

    When the two got into the car and drove to the police station, neither of them spoke, but Samuel Green

    held Nicole Bush''s hand tightly.

    ¡°You can rest assured that even if I have to sacrifice the whole Green Family, I will find Lucas.¡±

    Nicole Bush did not reply.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t believe Samuel Green, but she was really panicked. The bad pictures kept

    Her hands were cold and icy, and if it wasn''t for Samuel Green holding her, she will felt cold all over

    her, as if thrown into an ice cer and shivering.

    Allen Brook called again, and Nicole Bush didn''t want to answer, but she couldn''t turn down any

    possible help anyway.

    ¡°Nicole, I will prepare and take Zoe to the Seapolis City to find you.¡±

    Allen Brook can''t leave Zoe Bush alone. After all, Zoe Bush still needs treatment, but he can''t look at

    Nicole Bush being so panic like an ant on a hot pot, suffering the pain of losing her child alone.

    So the best way Allen Brook thought of was to bring Zoe Bush to the Seapolis City.

    Nicole Bush was immediately excited.

    ¡°No! Zoe''s condition can''t take a ne at all, let alone take a boat across the ocean. Allen, I know you

    are also worried about Lucas, I am more anxious than you, but you have to look after Zoe. Zoe There

    can be no more loss of Zoe''s condition. I will look for Lucas here, I will call you as soon as there is any

    information, OK? Don''t bring Zoe, don''t do it!¡±

    Nicole Bush''s excitement made Samuel Green feel strange.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The result of Jacob Brown''s investigation is that Allen Brook has an illegitimate daughter named Zoe.

    She was in a very poor health and has been living in the hospital all year round. However, her

    rtionship with Nicole Bush is very good as well as the rtionship with Lucas Bush.

    Now he actually wants to bring a sick girl to the Seapolis City to help Nicole Bush find his son?

    Samuel Green suddenly became angry and jealous.

    They are his woman, his son, why an outsider is so worried about them!

    Samuel Green took the call directly from Allen Brook and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Brook, your daughter''s health

    is the most important things. As for Lucas, I got this here. You can rest assured.¡±

    After that, Samuel Green hung up the phone directly.

    Allen Brook was a little dazed by what Samuel Green said about Zoe.

    It seems that Nicole Bush hasn''t told Samuel Green about Zoe yet?

    Does that mean that Nicole Bush and Samuel Green have not yet reached a point of resurgence? Is

    Nicole Bush just using Samuel Green?

    Thinking of this possibility, Allen Brook suddenly felt relieved. Although it was not very kind tough at

    this time, he did smile.

    Zoe Bush saw Allen Brook like this and asked happily, ¡°Daddy, can we go to see my brother and

    mommy?¡±

    Allen Brook came back to reality, and said sorry, ¡°Baby, your mommy says your body is not ready for

    flying, and she doesn''t permit us to go there. When the mommy and brothere back, Zoe''s health is

    better, we will go to the ne, OK?¡±

    The anxious eyes Zoe Bush has suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    She did not make trouble unreasonably, but Allen Brook could tell that she was very sad.

    Although he didn''t tell Zoe Bush why he wanted to go to the Seapolis City, he gave Zoe a moment of

    anticipation, and now there is no way to achieve it. Allen Brook still feels he was too cruel.

    He coaxed Zoe Bush on the side, but Nicole Bush saw Samuel Green hanging up angrily, remembering

    what he had just said, Nicole Bush decided to tell him about Zoe.

    ¡°Samuel, Zoe is actually...¡±

    ¡°Let''s find Lucas first and we can discuss something else. Now Lucas has been missing for more than

    an hour, and now there is no news at all, and I don''t know what the other party means? If they just want

    money, I will give them everything I have as long as they don''t hurt Lucas.¡±

    Samuel Green didn''t want to hear Nicole Bush talking about Allen Brook''s daughter, so the topic was

    diverted in time.

    He couldn''t imagine, just because of the diversion of the topic this time, he didn''t know that he still has

    a daughter in this world for a long time.

 Chapter 112: Someone intentionally ruined the monitoring

    Chapter 112: Someone intentionally ruined the monitoring

    Nicole Bush doesn''t have time to exin Zoe to Samuel Green now. When Samuel Green talks about

    Lucas Bush, her eyes were red again.

    Perhaps he was aware of some problems with his tone, Samuel Green scolded himself for being so

    ridiculous, and he gently held Nicole Bush''s hand and said, ¡°Rx, our son will be fine.¡±

    At this point, Nicole Bush has clearly realized that all of this was designed by someone, and she can

    only me that she didn''t guard against this sooner, but instead let her son fall into such danger.

    ¡°Let''s go to the monitoring room and check it again?¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Nicole Bush m herself down and knew that it was not the sad moment. It was most important to find

    Lucas Bush as soon as possible.

    The two returned to the monitoring room again.

    The dean was still in the surveince room. Following the instructions of Samuel Green, the video of

    Lucas Bush in the backyard was found, but it was sad to find that there was a nk period of five

    minutes.

    The dean was a little embarrassed, and Samuel Green was a little angry.

    Nicole Bush said before Samuel Green got angry, ¡°Someone deliberately broke the surveince.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Jacob Brown called at this time.

    ¡°Master Green, I found it. Someone came across the woman who made that call in the game room, and

    it a coincident that the woman met a young man. The two of them quarreled a bit, and the woman went

    away after scolding to make the phone call. The phone call happened to be heard by the young man,

    and now this young man is beside me.¡±

    ¡°Bring him over now!¡±

    Samuel Green''s voice was terrible cold.

    Nicole Bush knew there was a new clue.

    They quickly went to the reception room.

    The young man was swearing when he was brought in. He was just a 17- or 18-year-old child, and he

    looked rebellious.

    He was a bit angry that Jacob Brown had brought him in, but suddenly he was quiet when he saw

    Samuel Green.

    It is estimated that few people in the entire Seapolis City who don''t know Samuel Green. Being taken

    here by Samuel Green, and the young people are somewhat worried.

    ¡°Master Green, I didn''t do anything, really!¡±

    Although he don''t know what happened, Samuel Green''s furious atmosphere made everyone feel

    uneasy.

    Nicole Bush actually wanted to ask about Lucas Bush, but now she didn''t say anything, just quietly

    waiting for Samuel Green to ask.

    She believes that Samuel Green feels the same way when ites to Lucas Bush.

    Samuel Green gave him a cold look and said, ¡°Tell us about the woman who met you and called on the

    phone? How old is she?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    When the young man heard this, he quickly said, ¡°I didn''t touch her intentionally. I just didn''t see the

    road clearly. I was busy recharging, so...¡±

    ¡°I want to hear what I want to know.¡±

    It''s been a while since Lucas Bush was missed, and Samuel Green has a bad temper.

    The young man froze for a moment, and quickly said, ¡°That''s a woman in her fifties. It looks like she

    should be rich. At that time, I was still thinking about what a woman in that age woulde into the

    game hall, and thought she was looking for her grandson, I didn''t expect that she just made a phone

    call and left.¡±

    ¡°Fifty years old? Are you sure?¡±

    Samuel Green always thought that the person posing as Nicole Bush was a young woman, but he

    didn''t expect it to be an old woman in her fifties, but how could Macon Joe failed to tell the voice of an

    old woman and a young woman?

    When the young man saw Samuel Green doubting himself, he quickly said, ¡°Absolutely right! That

    woman is in her fifties.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Jacob Brown, give him some money to send away.¡±

    Knowing that he can get nothing more from the young man''s mouth, Samuel Greenmanded Jacob

    Brown.

    After the young man was taken away, Nicole Bush anxiously asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Macon Joe is not an ordinary person, since her voice can be considered to be your voice, then there is

    definitely a problem. I need to go back and find the recording of Macon Joe''s phone call to check it

    out?¡±

    ¡°Will there be phone recordings?¡±

    Nicole Bush was anxious.

    Samuel Green nodded and said, ¡°Yes, every phone at the base has a phone recording, this is for

    security reasons.¡±

    The two quickly returned to the house of Green Family.

    It has been more than two hours since Lucas Bush was missed, but there is no clue. The entire

    Seapolis City was almost turned upside down, and every exit was even guarded, but Lucas Bush

    seemed to have evaporated, leaving no traces.

    Nicole Bush was anxious and restless. While Samuel Green was impetuous, he had to force himself to

    calm down.

    When the phone recording from Macon Joe was sent over, Samuel Green quickly performed a voice

    analysis, and quickly found out that the other party used a voice changer, and strangely, the voice of

    the voice changer used by the other party actually somewhat simr to the voice of Nicole Bush.

    This means that the other party is very familiar with Nicole Bush, at least with her voice.

    Using the sound of ordinary sound to disguise the voice changer, this function is not something that

    outsiders can do.

    Samuel Green suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Jacob Brown, what about Petty?¡±

    At the time of the incident of Mrs. Don ckmail Nicole, Petty was a key person, but this time there

    were too many things happening, Samuel Green hadn''t had time to ask Petty, one thing after another,

    he almost forgot this important figure.

    Jacob Brown quickly asked people to find Petty, but the person who came back said that Petty was

    gone!

    This answer made Samuel Green''s face awkward again.

    ¡°What''s do you mean by gone? Can anyone exin it to me? Jacob Brown, can you tell me, why the

    person we are about to keep in the Green Family suddenly disappeared?¡±

    Jacob Brown had oozed sweat on his forehead.

    This matter is because that he did not care too much about Petty, certainly he dared not say a word for

    himself, and now Lucas Bush is still missing, and whatever he said can''t exin this to Samuel Green.

    ¡°Sorry, Master Green.¡±

    ¡°Half a year''s bonus is deducted, if you can''t find Lucas, you...¡±

    Samuel Green couldn''t say too much about the result of failing, but he was in a bad mood.

    When Nicole Bush heard that Petty was missing, the whole person was puzzled.

    She and Petty have no injustice, and Samuel Green lined up to protect her, even scold Zama for her,

    why did such a girl participate in this matter?

    ¡°Who did Petty work for?¡±

    Nicole Bush''s question made Samuel Green frown slightly.

    ¡°It hasn''t been investigated yet, but it''s inseparable from the fact that Mrs. Don ckmail. Jacob Brown,

    prepare a car, I''m going to the Don Family!¡±

    Now that Petty is gone, he can only go directly to the Don Family and ask Mrs. Don about Petty''s

    identity.

    Nicole Bush also wanted to follow, but was blocked by Samuel Green.

    ¡°You Stay, in case the other party calls or try to do something, you can still cope with that. Moreover,

    going to the Don Family means a lot of unknown, it''s too dangerous for you to go. Lucas is now

    missed, I can''t let anything else happen to you. Jacob Brown, you stay to protect Nicole, if there is any

    ident, you will be sent away.¡±

    Jacob Brown is Samuel Green''s personal guard, and his special assistant. Many things were specially

    appointed to Jacob Brown. Now Samuel Green leaves Jacob Brown, which shows the importance of

    Nicole Bush.

    Nicole Bush was a little touched, but now that everything was a little vague, she had to nod her head

    and agreed to stay in the Green Family.

    Samuel Green quickly went to the Don Family.

    Because of master Mortyst time, Mrs. Don was very polite to Samuel Green, but Samuel Green did

    not have much patience to talk to her.

    ¡°Lady Don, today I just wanted to ask you, what is the rtionship between the Don Family and Petty?

    Now that Petty is gone, is it because the Don Family?¡±

    Samuel Green was straightforward, but Mrs. Don was stunned.

    ¡°Petty?¡±

    ¡°That''s when you want to ckmail Catherine, the female bodyguard beside her.¡±

    Samuel Green had to mentioned this matter again.

    Obviously, this matter made Mrs. Don''s face not very friendly, but Mrs. Don shook her head and said, ¡°I

    don''t know the girl. At that time, I was still a little skeptical about why the girl would help me. She clearly

    realized my attempt, but eventually she let me go. If she intervened at that time, I would not have had a

    chance.¡±

    Listening to Mrs. Don saying this, Samuel Green''s eyes narrowed. Obviously, he didn''t believe Mrs.

    Don very much, but Mrs. Don''s eyes made him have to believe.

    Mrs. Don does not need to lie to him!

    She admitted such an ashamed thing such as ckmailing, and it is even less likely for her to favor a

    bodyguard.

    The clues link here, but it seems that the clues are broken again.

    Samuel Green left Mrs. Don. When he came out, he went directly to the game hall, found the boss, and

    looked for the monitoring at that time. But he failed to find where the fifty-something woman is.

    Samuel Green was naturally dissatisfied with this result, but now he has to go home quickly to see

    what has happened to Nicole Bush.

    When he returned to the house of Green Family, Nicole Bush seemed to be frozen, staring straight at

    the phone without blinking his eyes.

    Looking at this Nicole Bush, Samuel Green was very distressed.

    He stepped forward and grabbed Nicole Bush''s shoulder, whispering, ¡°Nicole, don''t do that.¡±

    ¡°Is there any news?¡±

    The expected look of Nicole Bush made Samuel Green harder to look at straightly.

    He couldn''t bear to tell Nicole Bush the truth, but he couldn''t watch her cranky, and she can only shook

    his head with a sigh.

    Nicole Bush''s eyes suddenly lost all brilliance.

    ¡°Don''t do this, Nicole, there will be a way.¡±

    ¡°But it''s been so long, and the other party hasn''t heard any news. Are you saying they''re not for

    money?¡±

    This is what Nicole Bush fears most.

    If it''s for money, Nicole Bush is not worried anymore, but if it''s the trafficker who kidnapped Lucas, can

    she find her Lucas?

    At the thought of this, Nicole Bush copsed.

    ¡°Did you offend anyone this time?¡±

    Samuel Green is also afraid that the other party does not kidnapped Lucas for fortune.

    Nicole Bush shook her head and said, ¡°I am failed to this. Who do you think I will offend? How many

    people in the past knew me? I couldn''t even recognize my biological parents standing in front of me,

    who else would know me? And since I arrived at the Seapolis City, I have been involved in various

    incidents, and I have no time to offend anyone!¡±

    There was a thought in Samuel Green''s mind that seemed to catch something, but it seemed he

    couldn''t catch anything.

 Chapter 113: If it was her, I would never condone

    Chapter 113: If it was her, I would never condone

    To offend someone, after Nicole Bush returned, Nicole Bush seems to have only had contact with a

    woman, and that woman is obviously Riley George!

    Although he was somewhat reluctant to believe that this might be rted to Riley George, Samuel

    Green said to Jacob Brown on the side, ¡°Go and find out, where was Riley George when Lucas

    disappeared? Also, during this time Riley George returned to the George family, what has the family

    done, what her mother Swift Jerry is doing, I want detailed information.¡±

    Nicole Bush heard Samuel Green say this, her eyes widened suddenly.

    ¡°Are you Saying that all this has to do with Riley George?¡±

    ¡°I''m just guessing, I hope it''s not her.¡±

    Samuel Green''s words made Nicole Bush somewhat ufortable.

    ¡°What if she is?¡±

    She recalled the decision Samuel Green made about her and Riley George five years ago and

    immediately asked.

    Nicole Bush''s question is a bit sharp.

    Samuel Green looked at her and suddenly felt distressed.

    She understands her uneasiness and her worries.

    ¡°If it were her, I would not let her go. Nicole, although she is the mother of Joseph Green and the lover

    of my younger brother, in many cases, I would not punish her for what she did for my brother''s sake,

    but this won''t happened now! Lucas is our son, I won''t let anyone touch him, even Riley George! The

    person I am guilty to is the Vincent, and I take care of Riley George because of the Vincent. If Riley

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    George is not sure about her position and did something to Lucas, I will definitely deal with her

    seriously.¡±

    Samuel Green said clearly, firmly, that protective eyes suddenly broke away from Nicole Bush''s

    psychological haze.

    ¡°Samuel, I''m scared! I''m really scared!¡±

    Nicole Bush rushed into his arms

    She can believe him, right?

    After all, Lucas Bush is a child of them.

    Samuel Green hugged Nicole Bush tightly.

    He never felt that he had such a powerless day, but now he feels at a loss.

    He was the god of the Seapolis City, the master of the Seapolis City, but he lost his son when he was

    on his own territory.

    At this point, Samuel Green cannot forgive himself.

    Jacob Brown''s investigation soon came out.

    ¡°Master Green, Riley George have been reflecting on their home early in the past few days. She has

    been to a beauty salon to make up her faces during this time, and she haven''t gone out anymore. I ¡®ve

    checked it. The beauty salon is the one she always likes to go to. Nothing special, everything is

    normal.¡±

    ¡°What about Swift Jerry?¡±

    ¡°Swift Jerry has been going out frequently recently, and has participated in several events of the upper-

    ss banquet, but there is nothing out of themon sense. I have checked all the people she

    contacts with, no problem.¡±

    Jacob Brown''s answer brought Samuel Green''s brows tightly together again.

    If everything is fine, then where is the problem?

    He couldn''t wait any longer and said in a low voice, ¡°Check all the slums in the Seapolis City and the

    businesses on the underworld!¡±

    Jacob Brown was somewhat hesitant.

    ¡°Master Green, this will offend many people.¡±

    ¡°I don''t care. I am losing my son of the Green Family. Do I have to look at the faces of those suckers?¡±

    Samuel Green is very clear about what will happen if he did this.

    Seeing Samuel Green ''s idea settled, Jacob Brown quickly nodded and went to do it,

    For a while, the underworld business of the Seapolis City was affected.

    Regardless of the channel, any industry has been ordered to check and inspection, for a time the

    Seapolis City was in a chaos.

    In a remote corner of the Seapolis City, Petty looked at Lucas Bush in front of he, who was still

    unconscious, and said to the man next to her, ¡°Samuel Green is not ab easy man, you actually robbed

    the son of the woman he cares most about, you don''t want to live?¡±

    ¡°Whether we can live or not depends on how we y this game. Petty, this stink boy can''t stay with us,

    he has to be send away as soon as possible.¡±

    The man''s voice was very low, as if he was afraid of being heard, he even wore clothes with a hat, and

    a wide hat blocked his head.

    Petty said a little annoyedly, ¡°How? Now everyone hears Samuel Green was checking, and everyone is

    frightened, who is willing to take over? It was deal to take this stink boy out from the waterway and sell

    him to Southeast Asia, now every ports were guard with the Don Family guardians, we have no chance

    at all. Will you contact the Don Family olddy again?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to die? Now go to the Don Family, do you think Samuel Green is a fool?¡±

    The man was obviously angry.

    Petty also got angry.

    ¡°Samuel Green is not a fool, you are! For the sake of a woman, you make yourself fail like this, it is

    impossible to came back to the old time, does that woman care about your life or death?¡±

    ¡°Enough! If you are not happy to help me, you can go back, I will go all the way alone!¡±

    The man turned his head angrily, obviously mad.

    Petty''s tears burst out of her eyes.

    ¡°I won''t help you? I have been in the Green Family for so many years, and finally gain my current

    status. For you, I gave up everything and be the enemy of the whole Green Family. You actually

    tell me to go and not help you? Zac Neo! Has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡±

    Petty''s words alert Zac Neo immediately.

    He covered Petty''s mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you crazy? Now calling my name, are you

    afraid Samuel Green can''t find me?¡±

    Petty looked at Zac Neo in tears, and his eyes were condemned.

    Zac Neo sighed and said, ¡°I''m doing this for the future of both of us? Well, well, this is my fault, don''t be

    angry. I''m also anxious. This stink boy will wake up soon, When he wake up and mess up with us, we

    both fuck up.¡±

    Petty also knew that she could not keep being unreasonable.

    From the beginning when she decided to kidnap Lucas Bush, she had no turning back.

    ¡°Should we find someone to pretend to be the kidnapper and call Miss Bush and guide them in the

    wrong direction?¡±

    ¡°No! Samuel Green has served as a soldier and has strong anti-reconnaissance capabilities. As long

    as we make a call, we will expose ourselves no matter where we are.¡±

    Zac Neo refused directly.

    He followed Samuel Green for the longest time and certainly knew Samuel Green. If it was not for

    some reason, he really didn''t want to went against Samuel Green.

    Petty was anxious.

    ¡°It won''t work this way, it won''t work that way, so what the hell can we do? Now that the child is hot

    potato, it''s better to throw him to the side of the road.¡±

    ¡°Then our mission failed. The other party will not only give us money, but will also expose us. Five

    years ago, Nicole Bush''s death, I have no retreat, Petty.¡±

    Zac Neo is obviously a little irritable.

    He lit a cigarette and took a hard breath, then said bitterly, ¡°If you can''t do it, kill and keep him quiet

    forever. Anyway, I killed people once five years ago, and don''t mind doing it one more time.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Petty quickly stopped.

    As long as Lucas Bush is still alive, maybe she and Zac Neo still have a chance, but if Lucas Bush is

    really dead, with Samuel Green''s temper, she and Zac Neo have absolutely no way to live.

    ¡°Zac Neo, if you listen to me, it''s better to put this stink boy into the basement of the beauty salon.

    There are no one there, and not many people know that, as long as we have survived this limelight, we

    will find another one at that time and sells him, we won''t have any trouble, and we can have an

    exnation for that woman, right?¡±

    Petty''s proposal made Zac Neo wondering, but there seems to be no better way.

    ¡°Okay, now I''m going to take this stupid boy with you. You cleaned all the traces here. You know,

    Samuel Green is very careful. Don''t let him find any clues.¡±

    ¡°I see, you go first.¡±

    Petty urged Zac Neo to go first.

    Zac Neo picked up the unconscious Lucas Bush. In order to avoid being recognized, he put a sack on

    Lucas Bush, threw it into a broken van, and quickly drove towards the beauty shop.

    Near the door of the beauty shop, Zac Neo suddenly found the Green Family.

    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he unconsciously drove the car to the back door, avoiding everyone

    lightly, carrying Lucas Bush into the backyard, and then lift the lid of the cer and down the basement.

    This is a cer that was used to store winter vegetables. It was abandoned and covered with a

    manhole cover.

    If don''t look closely, no one can find such a rusty manhole cover.

    There is everything in the basement, eating, drinking, and even quilts, and everything was ready. It can

    be told that he has lived for a long time.

    Zac Neo stayed here for several years. Samuel Green did not find him. It was also because of the fire

    of Nicole Bush that Samuel Green had no time to take care of anything else. Some people have been

    taking care of Zac Neo for so many years, but he was not found.

    Looking at Lucas Bush, who was still in aa, Zac Neo tied him sturdy with a string, and then found

    something to plug his mouth. Then he got up and left the cer.

    When Lucas Bush woke up, it was ck everywhere. He couldn''t get used to it for a while. He wanted

    to move but found that his hands and feet were tied.

    The memory is quickly returned.

    Lucas Bush found sadly that he was kidnapped.

    The first person he thought of was Nicole Bush.

    If Mommy knew he was kidnapped, how anxious and sad she will be.

    But now he doesn''t even know where he is.

    Moreover, now his hands and feet are tied and his mouth is blocked, and it is so cold and icy here, and

    he can''t see anything. What should he do to let Mommy know where he is?

    Lucas Bush was very anxious, but did not cry.

    During the military training at the base, Macon Joe taught him and Joseph Green. If he was kidnapped,

    he needed to be calm and know where he was. The only way was to send the message out and let

    outsiders rescue him.

    Lucas Bush didn''t feel that he had to learn this, but Macon Joe set this homework for him and Joseph

    Green at that time. Even after field training, Lucas Bush was forced to learn a lot.

    It''s just that he never imagined that what he had just learned came into use so quickly.

    But who actually kidnapped him?

    What is the purpose?

    Instructor Joe said that anyone whomits a crime has a purpose, and only by knowing their purpose

    can they adapt themselves.

    Lucas Bush is actually very scared. He even shivered a little. From birth until now, he has never left

    Nicole Bush. Even if he went to base training, he was with Joseph Green. Besides, there are also

    instructors Joe who protect them. Suddenly face danger alone like today, or even unknown danger,

    how could Lucas Bush not be afraid?

    But he could only force himself to calm down, because he still has mommy, he can''t make mommy sad.

 Chapter 114: He is my world

    Chapter 114: He is my world

    Lucas Bush''s small body was trembling with cold, but hey there motionlessly and waited.

    He didn''t know who kidnapped him, whether he or she was fierce or not, and he didn''t know where it

    was. He could only pretend dizzy with his eyes closed.

    Time passed minutes by minutes, but no one came in. The cold and hungry make Lucas Bush can''t

    help but fall asleep again.

    Time is also a painful process for Nicole Bush and Samuel Green.

    They were intensively investigating while waiting for the phone to ring, hoping that it was just a

    kidnapping for extortion, but one night has passed, there was no clues on the phone, and the

    investigation outside was like a rock sinking into the sea, no news came. As for George and Swift Jerry,

    the Green Family has not rxed their vignce on them, but unfortunately they did not go out at all,

    there is no clue.

    Nicole Bush''s uneasiness reached the peak.

    ¡°No, I can''t wait any longer. I have to go out and try, even in every corner, I have to find him myself!¡±

    Nicole Bush ran out like crazy.

    Sleepless all night, her eyes were scarlet, and her face was pale and scary.

    Samuel Green hugged her.

    ¡°Nicole, it''s no use for you to search like a headless fly!¡±

    ¡°I have to go and find even if it''s useless. Samuel Green, you''re not a mother, you don''t know how I feel

    in my heart. Lucas was born after I risk my life, he is my world. Even if I can''t find him, At least I ¡®m

    looking for him on the road. I always feel that I''m guilty to wait at home, I''m sorry for the child. If

    anything really happen to Lucas, I won''t live.¡±

    All of Nicole Bush''s strength copsedpletely at this moment.

    One afternoon and one night passed. Twelve hours had passed, but Lucas Bush had no news at all.

    What does this mean? Not only Nicole Bush, but Samuel Green is also very clear.

    The chance to find Lucas Bush has greatly reduced.

    If he is out of the Seapolis City, the world is so big outside, where should he go to find his son?

    He hasn''t seen his children for five years, and he just saw his son. Now he is missing in front of him.

    Samuel Green is even more ufortable. But when he sees Nicole Bush, he mes himself even

    more.

    ¡°I''m going out with you!¡±

    Samuel Green''s decision shocked Jacob Brown.

    ¡°Master Green, no! You are the God of the Seapolis City. If you go out and find it yourself, the Seapolis

    City will be messed up!¡±

    ¡°If the city messes up, then let it mess up. I''m not a Master Green, nor the sky of the Seapolis City. I''m

    just a father! A father who has lost his son and just wants to retrieve his son! Notify all the media, just

    say the young master of the Green family is missing. Send the Lucas photos and tell everyone, who

    provided the news and clues, the Green Family will be grateful. But if someone touches someone

    belongs to the Green Family, even if the Green Family is deemed to end, I will let that person pay the

    price!¡±

    Samuel Green made such a decision.

    It was originally nned to wait for Lucas Bush toe back and slowly get along with his son, and

    then cultivate father and son connection before letting him recognize his ancestors, but now the

    situation is so messy.

    Only indicate that Lucas Bush is a member of the Green Family, will the other party have some

    scruples, this is also the capital of the Green Family.

    But if the other party is desperate, Samuel Green dare not think about it.

    It already reached this point. Anything may be there. He is not too optimistic, but in front of Nicole

    Bush, he can''t let Nicole Bush suffer any more pressure. After all, she is just a mother.

    Macon Joe arrived.

    He saw how Samuel Green and Nicole Bush were going out, and already understood what Samuel

    Green meant.

    At this time, no parent can sit still.

    Macon Joe said in a low voice, ¡°I had trained Joseph Green and Lucas Bush for kidnap while I was at

    the base. I believe that Lucas Bush''s cleverness and calmness can give us clues. Now I''m afraid Lucas

    doesn''t have this opportunity. In this way, I took someone to turn the entire Seapolis City around,

    maybe I will find something.¡±

    Hearing Macon Joe Say this, Nicole Bush was grateful.

    ¡°Thank you, Instructor Joe, I beg you to help me find my son.¡±

    She took Macon Joe''s hand excitedly, and Samuel Green looked aside, frowning slightly, but didn''t say

    anything. Now what else should he care about?

    But Macon Joe quickly released Nicole Bush and said in a low voice, ¡°Rx, Miss Bush, I will definitely

    bring Lucas back safely, I promise!¡±

    Nicole Bush nodded.

    She still decided to go out and look for Lucas Bush. She was waiting for news at home with no purpose

    and no clue but she couldn''t sit still.

    Samuel Green certainly followed.

    For a time, Samuel Green took Nicole Bush through the streets and alleys of the Seapolis City, but it

    made everyone panic and disturbed. The loss of the Green Family spread at the same time, so that the

    entire Seapolis City were shocked.

    Everyone knows that the younger master of the Green Family is only Joseph Green. Why is there

    another child named Lucas Bush?

    Someone with good deeds has turned up Samuel Green''s marriage record five years ago and clearly

    realized that Mrs. Green¡¯s surname was Bush five years ago. But because Mrs. Green was buried in

    mes five years ago, everyone gradually forgot this.

    Now that the child of Lucas Bush is the child of the Green Family, many spections have followed.

    One of the most affected people is the mother and daughter of Riley George!

    ¡°How is it possible? That bitch died five years ago. How is it possible to give birth to Samuel Green''s

    child?¡±

    Riley George swept everything she see to the ground like crazy.

    Swift Jerry frowned tightly.

    ¡°Did you see her buried in mes five years ago?¡±

    ¡°Certainly. It''s all done by Zac Neo. He has the handle in my hand and can''t betray me.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Riley George''s chest undted.

    If Lucas Bush is really Samuel Green''s son, wouldn''t her n be realized? And she waited five years,

    spent five years of youth, just to climb up the seat of the wife of The Green Family, and now there is

    another stinky boy, what is she status? What is the statusJoseph Green of her family?

    Riley George''s eyes narrowed tightly.

    ¡°Mom, you said that Lucas Bush is the son of Catherine. Isn''t that Catherine the same Nicole Bush?

    But she and Nicole Bush are different.¡±

    Swift Jerry''s eyes rolled quickly.

    ¡°Maybe it was the fire that disfigured her. Now think about it, that Catherine''s height and shape are

    indeed simr to Nicole Bush, and Samuel Green hasn''t gotten close to any women for five years and

    suddenly treated her so well. Do you think this is idental?¡±

    Swift Jerry''s words reminded Riley George.

    She knows Samuel Green best.

    Samuel Green is the kind of person who loves to cleanse herself. She hasn''t been able to climb to

    Samuel Green''s bed no matter how hard she used it in the past five years, but as soon as this

    Catherine appeared, she took away all of Samuel Green''s attention. She can tell that her influence on

    Samuel Green is so great.

    But who can influence Samuel Green so much other than Nicole Bush?

    Riley George stood up suddenly, and the whole person was not calm.

    ¡°Mom, if the bitch is really Nicole Bush, then the child can''t stay alive! Not only that bitch can''t stay, I

    won''t let Lucas Bush stay there! I waited five years and finally gain Joseph Green the identity of the

    heir to the Green Family. I can''t let this wild kid steal my Joseph Green''s status.¡±

    Swift Jerry''s eyes also shes a trace of coldness.

    ¡°This matter has to be investigated.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to investigate? Mom, this woman is a scourge now. You didn''t see how fascinated

    Samuel Green is for her. If I knew that she was Nicole Bush early, I wouldn''t let her walk free since the

    day she returned. I''m still wondering why she would bring a child back. Now I realize she want her child

    to recognize his ancestors. Huh! The position of the wife of the Green Family is mine, and the future

    heir of the Green Family can only be My son! No one else can take all this away from me!¡±

    Riley George threw aside the ss fiercely, her eyes cold and terrible.

    Swift Jerry was silent.

    The George family waspletely maintained by Riley George and her effort to attached to Samuel

    Green. Although the situation on the surface looks good, they are actually about to fall. If they let go of

    a big fish like Samuel Green, Swift Jerry couldn''t dare to think how bleak in herter years.

    No!

    Absolutely not!

    Swift Jerry said coldly, ¡°Let Zac Neo do that as soon as possible. Now that Samuel Green has started a

    full investigation, I am afraid it will not be hidden for long. Nicole Bush''s son is definitely not so easy to

    deal with, just kill him directly, in case they find him.¡±

    ¡°I will contact Zac Neo!¡±

    ¡°Don''t call, old schools, go to the beauty salon, nobody cares about you as a woman to take care of

    yourself, and no one can think of Zac Neo hiding in the beauty salon.¡±

    Swift Jerry''s lips made a smug smile.

    ¡°Your mum is still awesome. I didn''t know where to hide Zac Neo if you used that beauty salon as a

    cover five years ago.¡±

    Riley George adored the Swift Jerry''s arm and said cutely.

    Swift Jerry looked at her daughter at this time, smiled and said, ¡°You! From childhood to age, I have to

    clean up the mess for you. If it was not for me to let Zac Neo eventually set that fire five years ago, you

    think there is really so many idents?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I knew you were the best for me!¡±

    After Riley George and Swift Jerry hugged each other for a while, they dressed up and went out.

    Jacob Brown''s men saw Riley George went out, followed up quickly, and reported to Samuel Green.

    At this time, Samuel Green and Nicole Bush were looking for Lucas Bush, inch by inch. Hearing the

    report from Jacob Brown, Samuel Green said in a low voice, ¡°Follow them closely.¡±

    Nicole Bush paused slightly and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    ¡°The person supervising Riley George finds that Riley George is out, as if to go to the beauty salon to

    make a face. I let them followed.¡±

    ming too!¡±

    Nicole Bush has an intuition that this matter has something to do with Riley George. Although there is

    no evidence to prove that Riley George is the nner of this matter, but when she calmed down and

    think about it, only Riley George has this motive, but how does she know that she has a son?

    Nicole Bush couldn''t figure this out. Although she didn''t conceal it deliberately, Riley George didn''t have

    any symptoms beforehand, and suddenly started targeting at Lucas. Isn''t it too anxious?

 Chapter 115: The Beauty Salon Has Problems

    Chapter 115: The Beauty Salon Has Problems

    Samuel Green was a little stunned when he heard that Nicole Bush was going to the beauty salon.

    Shouldn''t they search Lucas Bush at this time?

    Not long ago, Nicole Bush was so eager to find her son, why is she suddenly going to the beauty salon

    now?

    But his doubtssted only one second and he understood.

    He used to think that women going to beauty salons is right and reasonable, and there is nothing to

    explore, and because men were forbidden to get inside the beauty salons, Samuel Green never thinks

    about it in other ways. Seeing the light in Nicole Bush''s eyes now, he suddenly understood.

    ¡°Do you think there is a problem with the beauty salon?¡±

    ¡°I just want to go and check that out. Since that the entire Seapolis City was almost turned down by you

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    and Jason Don, but there is still no news of Lucas. From the disappearance of Lucas to the present, we

    have been in full control of all ess channels, I don''t I believe there are people who dare to confront

    you and Jason Don at the same time and took Lucas out of the Seapolis City.

    The only exnation is that Lucas is still in the Seapolis City, but he was hidden in a corner. Now We

    have searched everywhere, but this kind of beauty salon, we have not searched it yet. Moreover, Riley

    George just came to the beauty salon not long ago? Let Jacob Brown check the time Riley George left

    the beauty salon and the time Lucas was kidnapped. Maybe this two time will perfectly matched. I don''t

    easily doubt a person, but I have to figure it out. If it is really she who did this to my son, I will never let

    her go!¡±

    Nicole Bush''s spection is well-founded and well-organized, as if all her sensibility was restored

    overnight.

    Her son is still waiting for her to save, she can''t mess up with herself.

    If there is no target to doubt, she will keep be unreasonable, now that Riley George is the most

    suspected one, Nicole Bush will never let this suspicion go.

    After listening to Nicole Bush, Samuel Green also thought this theory made sense and quickly asked

    Jacob Brown to check the time when Riley George left the beauty salonst time. It is shocking to find

    that the time when Lucas Bush disappeared and the time she left the salons was only three hours

    away.

    Nicole Bush was a little excited when she heard this reply.

    ¡°I''m going to pretend to go to that beauty salon to make a face. You and Jacob Brown don''t need to go

    in. I will notify you if anything happens.¡±

    Samuel Green took Nicole Bush''s hand tightly and said, ¡°Lucas is gone. I am just as anxious as you. I

    also know that you especially want to find Lucas, but you have to promise me that you must protect

    yourself first. If you are in a situation that you can do nothing, don''t be reckless,e out first, we will

    work together. Nicole, I have lost you once, and I don¡¯t want to lose you again, because I don''t know

    whether I have the courage to survive if I lose you this time.¡±

    Nicole Bush looked at the tears in Samuel Green''s eyes and nodded.

    ¡°Rx, I wille back with my son.¡±

    Nicole Bush smiled slightly, a little bit sad.

    Samuel Green had someone go and made disguise for Nicole Bush.

    Petty on this side always felt very panicked, as if something serious was going to happen, but Zac Neo

    insisted to go out and listen to the news.

    She walked around the beauty salon all by herself, with Samuel Green''s reckless behaviors in her

    mind.

    Perhaps the people in the Seapolis City knew Samuel Green as a retired soldier, the heir to the Green

    Family, and the president of Eternal Group, but only Petty knew Samuel Green''s cruelty and cold blood.

    She once followed Samuel Green to Yunnan to rescue the Green Family second master Vincent

    Green, but in that battle, Vincent Green died.

    At that time, Samuel Green seemed to be crazy. He broke into the secret base of viins alone and

    broke the leader''s limbs, but kept him awake.

    That cruelty and cold blood is a nightmare that Petty can''t erase in her life.

    After returning from that, Petty became ill, and when she thought of Samuel Green''s cruelty, she felt

    terrified, like falling into an ice cer.

    No, no, no!

    Not ice cer! But hell!

    Samuel Green is crazy like a life-threatening Satan, mercilessly torturing those who hurt his loved

    ones.

    Family is the bottom line of Samuel Green.

    And they have now kidnapped Samuel Green''s son!

    Petty felt more and more scared, and she ran to the basement quickly to see if Lucas Bush was dead.

    Such dose, such a small child, she did not know if there will be any seque.

    When footsteps came, Lucas Bush quickly closed his eyes.

    The rope on his wrist had not been undone, but was loosened a little bit, but he didn¡¯t expect that

    someone came.

    Lucas Bush''s heartbeat elerated, but he couldn''t show it, and he was frightened with cold sweat all

    over.

    He really missed mummy!

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Lucas Bush''s heart was almost jump out of his

    throat.

    A faint scent of perfume struck Lucas Bush slightly.

    Is ita woman?

    He was puzzled.

    Before he could figure out who it was, the basement light instantly turned on.

    The dazzling light caused him to identally move his eyes, and Petty discovered it.

    ¡°You wake up?¡±

    Petty''s voice was not loud, but it was a little sharp, and it was not a good sign for Lucas Bush at this

    time.

    He wanted to continue to pretend to be in aa, but obviously he couldn''t, because Petty picked him

    up and that almost suffocated him.

    Lucas Bush, who had difficulty breathing, had to open his eyes and breathe heavily, but looked at Petty

    with a hint of anger in order to survive.

    ¡°My mum and my godfather won''t let you go!¡±

    Lucas Bush found that although his body was vacated, the rope of his wrist seemed to be loosened. He

    quickly untied the rope, and his small fingers had blistered, which caused pain sharply, but he could not

    scream.

    Petty stunned and asked subconsciously.

    ¡°Who is your godfather?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don''t even know who my godfather is. And you dare to kidnap me. You two do get some guts.¡±

    Lucas Bush said ¡°two of you¡±, not you, which makes Petty intense.

    ¡°When did you wake up? What else do you know?¡±

    Lucas Bush realized that he was very dangerous now and shut his mouth quickly. The more he said,

    the faster he will be killed.

    Petty was not calm.

    ¡°Sure enough, you are Samuel Green''s son! You are much smarter than the average child. This

    calmness really impresses me. It''s a pity that you are Samuel Green''s son. I thought It was no big deal

    to kidnap you. The whole Seapolis City now knew the fact that you were his son, since he had already

    told all the media. And he did not hesitate to spend all hisbor and resources to search for you

    throughout the Seapolis City. Boy, I didn''t intend to let you die, but you seem to know too much. For our

    safety, I have to get rid of you as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Lucas Bush was a little bit stunned when he heard what Samuel Green did for him, but now he realized

    that Petty intends to kill him.

    ¡°I just want you to sleep, you can rest assured, I won''t let you suffer. When Samuel Green finds here,

    he can just collect the body and bury you. You can pray that you won''t be born in a family like the

    Greens in your next life. Don¡¯t me me, stupid boy, I ¡¯m also trying to survive. Being targeted at by

    Samuel Green, I won''t had peace in my life.¡±

    Petty said while she tightening her palm.

    Lucas Bush only felt that the air in his lungs was pressed out quickly.

    Is he really going to die?

    He can''t see mommy and sister again in the future?

    He suddenly discovered that he still had a lot to say to Samuel Green.

    Actually, that man is not that annoying, is he?

    He didn''t have time to tell him what he hated him all these years, how could he die?

    Lucas Bush struggled violently, but in Petty''s view, all this was so weak. It was just a dying struggle.

    ¡°Stop struggling, be obedient, I will work harder to reduce your pain.¡±

    Just after Petty had finished speaking, Lucas Bush finally untied the rope on his wrist and suddenly a

    silver needle slipped from his cuff.

    Lucas Bush grasped the silver needle quickly and urately, taking advantage of still floating in the air,

    and pierced the silver needle directly into Petty''s eyes.

    ¡°Ah! Fuck!¡±

    Petty screamed in pain and subconsciously dropped Lucas Bush.

    ¡°Asshole! You hurt my eyes! I''m going to kill you!¡±

    Petty was twitching in pain, trying to grab Lucas Bush, but her eyes were filled with blood and she

    couldn''t see clearly.

    Lucas Bush fell from midair, he felt that his bones were falling apart, and he had not eaten or drank for

    a long time, and his body was weak.

    At this moment he is grateful to Macon Joe.

    After Macon Joe taught them the rescue method after being kidnapped, Lucas Bush asked Macon Joe

    to give this silver needle and hid it in the cuff. He carried it every day. He didn''t think he would

    encounter this kind of thing, and he didn''t expect thising so fast.

    Now he has no time to recover from his pain, let alone think about other things.

    There was blood sttering from Petty''s eyes on the back of his hand.

    This was the first time he actually hurt someone, but Lucas Bush couldn''t care about it.

    He got up, turned and ran like hell.

    This was his only chance to escape. If there were other peopleing in, he really could not get out.

    ¡°Stick boy, stop right here! You can''t run away! The whole ce is ours, you can''t run out!¡±

    Petty was extremely terrible at this time.

    She quickly found a towel and bandage around her eyes, but found that Lucas Bush had run to the

    door of the basement.

    ¡°Grab him! Someone here for help!¡±

    Petty shouted quickly.

    Lucas Bush didn''t dare to look back, he couldnt look back, now he wish that he can have four legs for

    escape.

    Finally, he opened the basement door and saw the light outside, but because he has been in the

    basement for so long, the eyes could not adapt for a while, Lucas Bush could only close his eyes to

    ease the pain in his eyes.

    But at this moment, noisy footsteps sounded outside, apparently someone came here.

    Petty in the back had started to hunt him, and there might be someone in front of him to try to stop him.

    Lucas Bush was a little flustered for a moment.

    How to escape?

    Where should he flee?

    Seeing that there was a trash can not far away, Lucas Bush ran there without thinking, just nning to

    get in, but he also thought that it was too stupid, if he was found, he would not escape.

    Lucas Bush gritted his teeth and ran in the direction of the front desk, but then he suddenly heard a

    clear bell, as if a guest came in.

    At this time, not only Lucas Bush, but even Petty was stunned, and those who came over to support

    Petty froze for a moment.

    Now what can they do?

 Chapter 116: You are Samuel Greens good son

    Chapter 116: You are Samuel Green''s good son

    After all, Petty is more experienced, and she said in a low voice, ¡°Two or three of you, chase after that

    little devil. The rest of you do your daily jobs.

    Don''t let others find any abnormal here, hurry!¡±

    She was about to faint from the pain, but she couldn''t extinguish her anger.

    She used to be someone of great significance, but she didn''t expect that she will fail because of a little

    boy today.

    Sure enough, he was Samuel Green''s son!

    At such a young age, he is able to protect himself. If he grow older, who will he became?

    Petty''s kindness and conscience had disappearedpletely.

    She now can''t wait to cut off Lucas Bush''s skin and twitch his muscles to relieve her hatred.

    Lucas Bush heard that the sound of persons chasing decreased, and thought it was an opportunity.

    In fact, he is not far from the front desk. At this time, it may be a shortcut to rush out to find help, but he

    dared not guarantee that the people whoe are so sympathetic.

    If that guy doesn''t care about his life and death, or even try to stop his escape, wouldn''t he expose

    himself to Petty again?

    Thinking of this, Lucas Bush gritted his teeth and gave up the idea of running to the front desk of the

    There¡¯re many VIP rooms here, and they should note in and search the room one by one.

    Moreover, Lucas Bush has seen this room has a ¡°Do not disturb¡± sign on the wall, indicating that there

    is someone inside.

    In the case of there are guests, those people might not dare to search so tantly.

    When he entered the room, Lucas Bush heard the sound of bath water in the bathroom, and he hid

    under the bed.

    Nicole Bush entered the beauty salon after being disguised but she felt something wired about this

    salon when she came in.

    How can there be no one in the beauty salon?

    ¡°Anyone there?¡±

    Nicole Bush shouted and wanted to go inside.

    Just then, two waiters came out.

    ¡°Hello, can I help you?¡±

    The waiter smiled, it seemed to make people feel like spring breeze, but also sessfully prevented

    the footsteps of Nicole Bush from entering.

    Nicole Bush felt annoyed for a while, but said with a smile, ¡°I heard that you have a good face massage

    here, I aming to check out. How to recharge? Is it a payment or a direct charge to the membership

    card? Any trails?¡±

    She looked around, as if looking at the poster on the wall of the beauty salon. In fact, she was looking

    at theyout around her.

    This is just a beauty salon, but there are many cameras hidden densely here.

    Beauty salons generally pay the most attention to guest privacy. Although this is a lobby, it does not

    need so many cameras.

    Nicole Bush feels that there is something abnormal here, maybe Lucas Bush might be here right now.

    She was suddenly excited.

    If she can rescue her son, she will definitely make full efforts.

    The waiter hurried forward and took out a series of product of the beauty salon and began to exin to

    her wholeheartedly.

    Nicole Bush couldn''t listen at all, but she had to pretend to listen carefully, and she really can''t focus.

    Just when she was ready to scold the waiters, the doorbell rang again.

    The waiter said enthusiastically as soon as he saw the person, ¡°Miss George, you are here!¡±

    Nicole Bush is now disguised and was not afraid of Riley George recognizing her. After hearing Riley

    George is here, her hands were held tightly together.

    Riley George nced at Nicole Bush subconsciously. After knowing she is not someone she knows,

    shezily said, ¡°I am looking for Mr. Zac. I am not feeling well recently. I want him to give me a

    massage.¡±

    The waiter quickly smiled and said, ¡°Technician Zac is temporarily out for business today. It''s better for

    Ms. George to go to the VIP room and wait

    here. We will immediately notify Technician Zac to return.¡±

    ¡°Well, hurry up, I still have something to do in the afternoon. Don''t dy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes, Yes!¡±

    The waiter sent Riley George into her exclusive room.

    Seeing the attitude of the waiter towards Riley George, Riley George is a frequent visitor here.

    Nicole Bush frowned slightly and said, ¡°What the hell is going on? You think she''s a guest and I''m not a

    guest? I came first, okay? What do you mean by leaving me here and go kiss her ass? Do you look

    down upon me? Don''t you think I can afford a VIP here?¡±

    Nicole Bush''s voice was a little sharp at the moment, and it seemed a bit harsh.

    Riley George had already walked in the VIP room, but she stepped back after hearing the shouting of

    Nicole Bush and said disdainfully, ¡°What are you doing? Can youpare with me? I tell you that I am

    the future hostess of the Green Family! My son is the future heir of the Green Family! This entire

    Seapolis City will be our mother and son in the future. It''s an honor to let you get in here. If you keep on

    screaming I will throw you out of here.¡±

    Nicole Bush was extremely mad at the time.

    ¡°You also said that you are the future hostess of the Greens, it''s not now, right? Besides, the whole

    Seapolis City is not just about the Green Family. Isn''t it a rumor that young master of the Green Family

    was missed now? It is said that this the young master is not the original one of the Green Family, so

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    who is the heir of the Green Family in the future? I''m really not sure. Yoh, youngdy, I suggest you not

    being so rude.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Riley George want to fight Nicole Bush, but she didn''t forget her purpose ofing here and said

    fiercely, ¡°Huh! I ¡®m in a good mood today, I don''t care what you said. That wild kid is not able to

    of the Green Family.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she turned back violently and stepped into her own room with her

    extremely high heels.

    Nicole Bush''s palm has been punctured by her nails.

    She was able to draw conclusions from Riley George''s words that Riley George was absolutely rted

    to Lucas Bush''s disappearance!

    But she can''t act rashly now!

    Will Lucas Bush be here?

    Nicole Bush took a quick look around, hoping to find a trace, even a little bit of trace.

    At this moment, the waiter called technician Zac.

    ¡°Mr. Zac, where are you? Come back quickly. Miss George is here and want you to massage her.

    What? Petty? She seems to be in the shop.¡±

    Nicole Bush hadn''t heard much from the previous words, but when the waiter said Pettyter, Nicole

    Bush suddenly stiffened.

    Petty?

    Is this Petty the bodyguard?

    She had just evaporated. She didn''t expect she would hide here.

    Sure enough, there''re problems in this beauty shop.

    Nicole didn''t dare to make a move, for the fear that her recklessness will harm Lucas Bush.

    She really want to rush into the room to find Lucas Bush, but now she can''t!

    Nicole Bush took a deep breath, and then said angrily, "What kind of beauty salon are you, bullying me

    as a stranger, right? Fine! The entire Seapolis City is not only your beauty salon, you are really value

    yourself. I''m not going to make a massage here.¡±

    After finished her saying, she got up angrily, kicked over the chair, and left the beauty shop with her

    handbag.

    The waiter did not overstay her for leaving, but relieved a little.

    ¡°Go check it out. Did anyone in the back find the stupid boy? Now put on the sign ¡°suspend business¡±

    outside. Don''t let anyone elsee in.¡±

    The foreman''s face was awkward.

    The other waiters quickly followed suit.

    When Nicole Bush saw that when she had juste out, the beauty salon put on the sign of

    suspension of business, and the spection in her heart became more real.

    Samuel Green saw hering out safe and sound, and he quickly pulled her into the car and hugged

    her tightly in her arms.

    ¡°It''s fine that you''re OK, it scares me to death.¡±

    ¡°Samuel, there is a problem with this beauty salon, maybe Lucas is really here!¡±

    Nicole Bush was a little excited and quickly pushed away Samuel Green.

    Feeling somewhat ufortable, Samuel Green had to look squarely at Nicole Bush after hearing

    there are news of Lucas Bush.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Nicole Bush talked about the excessive cameras in it, and even told Samuel about Petty.

    When he heard Nicole Bush talking about Petty, Samuel Green''s face was no longer easy.

    ¡°I never thought that a beauty shop would have so many hidden secret.¡±

    ¡°What should I do now? I suspect Lucas is inside. Riley George will look for technician Zac as soon as

    he enters. Although I don''t know who this technician Zac is, it should be inseparable from Lucas¡¯

    disappearance.¡±

    Nicole Bush is so anxious now that she has not seen her son day and night. ording to Riley

    George''s hatred of Lucas Bush, she really can''t imagine what Lucas Bush will suffer.

    Samuel Green was also anxious, but calmly said, ¡°It might be a bad thing to rush in now. After all Lucas

    is under their control, Lucas'' life will be in danger if we annoy them. Although he has been trained at

    the base for a few days, Macon Joe also said that he and Joseph Green didn''t learn much about true

    self-defense. If the kid is calm enough, he should still be able to help himself for a while now. We need

    to deploy a n.¡±

    Nicole Bush''s heart sped tightly. Although she was anxious, she had to admit that Samuel Green

    was right.

    Jacob Brown quickly took over the map of the beauty salon.

    ¡°Master Green, this is the design drawing of the beauty salon. I have checked it. This beauty salon was

    remodeledter. It was originally a shantytown. After it was renovated, there are vents on it. Here we

    can send someone in and rescue Master Lucas when necessary. But people in front need to attract

    their attention.¡±

    Samuel Green looked at the design in front of him and said decisively, ¡°I''ll go in!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Nicole Bush denied it at the time.

    ¡°You are still injured. Either the wound at the base or a gunshot wound by Jason Don will affect your

    movement, you are not well enough to support this action. I also notice that this vent is very narrow and

    can only allow one person to crawl forward, this will inevitably involve your wounds. I''m afraid...¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Nicole Bush was grabbed in Samuel Green''s arms. The overbearing lips

    instantly blocked her mouth.

    She froze for a while and could feel Samuel Green''s madness and possession, but had to push him

    away and said angrily, ¡°Can you be serious? Our son is missing!¡±

    ¡°I know that''s our son. I haven''t done anything for him in the past five years, and now he is very likely to

    be inside, and I don''t know how scared or helpless he is now. Whoever goes in, will not ease his

    vignce, only I can. Nicole, I am very d to hear that you are worried about me. You can rest

    assured that I will definitely bring my son out!¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°That''s it!¡±

    Samuel Green said arrogantly, and then turned around. The way he looked at the beauty salon was

    filled with a bit of coldness and cruelty.

 Chapter 117: Our son is a genius

    Chapter 117: Our son is a genius

    ¡°But...¡±

    Nicole Bush still want to say something, but she saw that Samuel Green has started discussing specific

    details with Jacob Brown.

    Jacob Brown actually disagreed with Samuel Green.

    ¡°Let me go, Master Lucas knows me.¡±

    ¡°Don''t mention this again. I have to save my own son, or do you think my physical condition is not

    good?¡±

    Samuel Green''s rhetorical question left Jacob Brown speechless.

    Who is Samuel Green?

    He once broke into the enemy camp and rescued a dozen hostages alone. Who dare to say that he

    can''t?

    Nicole Bush said worriedly, ¡°If you want to go in, you may need someone to cover you? It is better to

    have mee. Just now I was annoyed by the waiter. If !am a nobledy, I can''t bear this insult. I can

    use this as an excuse to bring people to there to make troubles. This may give you a chance.¡±

    Samuel Green paused.

    In fact, he thought the same way, but he didn''t want to let Nicole Bush take risks, and he nned to let

    other people go.

    ¡°It''s better to change people, I''m not sure.¡±

    ¡°You said, it is our son inside, I am a mother, it is impossible to do nothing. Lucas may be inside,

    maybe no, we are also trying. But if he is inside, I hope to do something for my so. It¡¯s better ding

    something than waiting here.¡±

    Nicole Bush''s eyes also looked at the beauty shop.

    Samuel Green couldn''t say anything to refute.

    He said reluctantly, ¡°You must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    ¡°Jacob Brown, always pay attention to protecting my wife.¡±

    This statement by Samuel Green directly points out Nicole Bush''s identity.

    Although others didn''t know what was going on, Nicole Bush''s eyes were red and she was little choked.

    This word ¡°wife¡±, she had waited for many years. She thought that she will not here this title in her life,

    but now she only feels inexplicably moved and warm.

    ¡°Be careful, I hope you father and son wille back safely.¡±

    Nicole Bush''s eyes had a touch of tenderness.

    Samuel Green nodded with a smile.

    Several people discussed the specific operations again.

    After Lucas Bush hid in the VIP room, he hid under the bed, but suddenly found a micro camera under

    the bed.

    He didn''t understand why there was this thing here, but for him, it was obviously an opportunity to

    escape.

    Lucas Bush smiled slightly and quickly checked the camera, and found that it was just a secondary

    machine, and there was a main control machine outside.

    How can he transmit information out?

    Lucas Bush was a bit troubled.

    If he cut off this camera, it will inevitably attract everyone''s attention, and this is equal to tell everyone

    that he is here.

    Lucas Bush leaned out of his head and looked at the direction of the bathroom. The people inside were

    still taking a shower, unaware of his entry.

    He crawled out lightly, looking for the electric switch but couldn''t find it.

    He suddenly realized that the switch is usually outside. If he goes out, he will definitely be caught.

    How can he temporarily shut down the beauty salon?

    Lucas Bush furrowed tightly.

    He suddenly remembered something, cut the wire of the bedsidemp, and then pulled the broken wire

    lightly to the bathroom, and extended the wire into the bathroom.

    When the water in the bathroom reached the electric wire, a spark suddenly burst into the air.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    The person inside was electrified and quickly grabbed the bath towel and ran out, because it was

    closer to the door, but it did not hurt the guy inside much.

    After finishing all of this, Lucas Bush hid back under the bed so that the people inside came out without

    even realizing that there was another child in the room.

    When the wire meets water, a short circuit urs quickly.

    The sound of water electrified was apanied by sparks and screams of guests, and the electric

    switch of the beauty salon was suddenly broken.

    ¡°Someonees here! Come here!¡±

    The guest screamed in shock and quickly opened the door to yell.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lucas Bush pulled the pinhole camera and quickly slipped out of

    the door.

    The people outside heard the sound quickly running towards this side.

    Lucas Bush didn''t run very far, he saw several people approaching, he was so scared that he quickly

    pushed away the exclusive room nearby and slide inside.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Riley George was taking a shower in the room. Suddenly the hot water turned into cold water. She was

    so thrilled that she hurried out wrapped in a bath towel and shouted with a sharp voice.

    Lucas Bush noticed that there was someone in the room when he came in, but he was small, he

    quickly shrunk his body and

    hid behind the curtains, and when Riley George went out to shout, he quickly ran and hide under the

    bed.

    The bed is a bit short, but Lucas Bush is not too fat, but he dared not move anymore.

    Riley George met a panic waiter who wasing awkwardly.

    ¡°What''s going on? Why is the water in the water heater suddenly turned cold?¡±

    ¡°Ms. George, there was a short circuit in a VIP room, so that the beauty salon was cked out overall,

    but you don''t have to worry, our electrician can fix it immediately.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What''s the matter! Fix it quickly, the foam hasn''t been washed away yet. By the way, has Technician

    Zac returned?¡±

    Riley George was a little irritated.

    ¡°Not yet, he is already on the road, don''t worry, Miss George.¡±

    The waiter was a little scared of Riley George''s anger.

    ¡°Go quickly!¡±

    Riley George closed the door resentfully.

    She sat on the bed, took out ady''s cigarette and lit it.

    The smell of smoke reached Lucas Bush''s nose, and he frowned slightly.

    This woman is definitely not a kind person!

    She was even smoking!

    Lucas Bush, isining in his mind, but then heard Riley George began to call someone he didn''t

    know.

    ¡°I''m Riley George. Get me through Joseph Green''s room. I miss him.¡±

    Lucas Bush''s body suddenly stiffened.

    Is it Joseph Green''s mummy?

    He looked at the pinhole camera in his hand with some hesitation, hesitating whether to install it.

    He checked it just now, there is no pin-eye camera installed here, he originally nned to install it, and

    then used IT method to send out the direction of this ce for help, so he just smoothly stole the guest

    ¡®s mobile phone and modted it to mute mode.

    But he never thought that the woman outside was actually Joseph Green''s mom!

    Thinking of the time he spent with Joseph Green, Lucas Bush hesitated.

    Riley George didn''t know there was someone under the bed, it might be that the other party didn''t

    satisfy her, and she was so angry that she yelled.

    ¡°You damn things, do you know who I am? I am Joseph Green''s mother! You dare not let me talk to my

    son! Believe it or not, I will tell Samuel Green and let him fire you!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Miss George, it was Master Green who asked us to do this, sorry.¡±

    The maid hung up the phone when she finished speaking.

    Riley George threw the phone directly.

    ¡°Damn you, Samuel Green! Damn you, Nicole Bush! Wouldn''t you just look at me as long as this

    woman was there? I came back five years ago just to be able to take the seat of Mrs. Green. Don''t you

    really know, Samuel Green? I gave birth to Joseph Green to be with you, but why do you only have

    Nicole Bush in your heart? It was this situation five years ago, it is still like this after five years! This is

    what you forced me. Yes, Samuel Green, you forced me! Five years ago, I could let Nicole Bush burn

    to death, and five yearster, I could let her die as well!¡±

    Riley George roared like a psychopath in the room. She didn''t know that her words werepletely

    heard by Lucas Bush, and he turned on the phone to record what she said.

    Lucas Bush was stunned.

    Is this woman?

    Was she deliberately setting fire to burn Mummy five years ago?

    So, Zoe will be so weak after birth.

    So, mommy is so painful.

    So, all this is done by this woman?

    Lucas Bush shivered angrily, and he wished to rush out to kick Riley George''s ass.

    But he can''t!

    He still doesn''t have the ability to protect himself and protect his mummy. He has to send his position to

    help as soon as possible.

    Lucas Bush no longer hesitated, quickly installed the pin-eye camera, and then turned on the mobile

    phone positioning function, he usedputer hacking technology and sent Samuel Green his own

    positioning at first.

    He uses hacker-specific terminology and code, and even if it is intercepted, no one can crack it quickly,

    but Lucas Bush knows that Samuel Green can understand.

    After all, the first time he fight Samuel on the Inte, he almost fail.

    Samuel Green is currently finalizing his deployment with Jacob Brown, and his cell phone suddenly

    rang.

    This abrupt sound is different from ordinary ringtones, making Samuel Green stopped all the

    movements slightly, and then quickly took out the phone.

    A string of codes appeared on the phone, and the familiar track traces immediately excited Samuel

    Green.

    ¡°It''s Lucas! Lucas is asking for help!¡±

    Samuel Green''s hand shivered slightly.

    When Nicole Bush heard it, she quickly approached her. When she saw a string of codes, she asked

    with some doubt, ¡°How can this be the helping signal? What is all this messy code?¡±

    Samuel Green proudly said, ¡°Our son is a genius! This is thework code between him and me. He

    has already told me his exact location. Jacob Brown, give me the locator.¡±

    Since Jacob Brown knew Lucas Bush''sputer technology, he didn''t dare to doubt it and quickly

    handed the locator to Samuel Green.

    ording to the location given by Lucas Bush, Samuel Green finally positioned it in a room northwest

    of the first floor of the beauty salon.

    ¡°It''s there! Lucas is in that house! Show me how to get in the vents. The others cooperate with Nicole to

    attract their attention in the front. Jacob Brown, notify Jason Don, close the. Get everybody ready.

    No matter who is inside, I won''t let her escape!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jacob Brown hastily deployed their men.

    At this moment, Macon Joe returned.

    ¡°Master Green, there is something.¡±

    ¡°Say.¡±

    ¡°I found Zac Neo, and he ising here, they might me meeting at this beauty salon.¡±

    Hearing such news, Samuel Green''s eyes slipped coldly.

    ¡°Notify the people of the Don Family that I have found the person they want, but I''ll be the one who

    decided whether he will die or live.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nicole Bush listened to Samuel Green saying this and asked with some doubt, ¡°What is the rtionship

    between Zac Neo and the Don Family? He was the bodyguard who escorted me away five years ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes! As for his rtionship with the Don Family, I will tell youter, now we are going to start. Nicole,

    tell me, are you ready?¡±

    Samuel Green was suddenly thrilled. This was the first time he and Nicole Bush had done something

    together, and it was still about their son. The feeling made him feel beyond excitement and satisfaction.

 Chapter 118: Daddy take you home

    Chapter 118: Daddy take you home

    ¡°I''m ready!¡±

    Nicole Bush is also excited at this time.

    Her son was about to be rescued. She wanted to rush in now, hugging Lucas Bush tightly, never letting

    go again.

    Samuel Green put on his coat held by Jacob Brown, quickly returned Lucas Bush with a set of codes,

    told him to mind the changes, he would go in through the vent to save him.

    With Samuel Green''s response, Lucas Bush''s heart was somewhat rxed.

    He finally felt that he was not alone.

    There will be someone to save him.

    That man is his father!

    Although he doesn''t want to admit it now!

    After Riley George release her anger, she sat on the bed again, cried andughed, ¡°What am I asking

    for in my life? The only person I love is Samuel Green, but when I was away from home I met Vincent

    Green. He looked exactly the same as Samuel Green, and I thought of him as Samuel Green. I thought

    these days wouldst forever, as long as I gave birth to Vincent Green ¡®s son, I would be able to go

    back the Green Family, get everything belongs to me!¡±

    ¡°But why is Vincent Green died so fast? He died as soon as I was pregnant. Perhaps God had mercy

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    on me, he made Samuel Green find me. The moment I saw him, I knew that it was arranged by God, I

    was destined to be with Samuel Green! So I came back. I took Vincent Green''s son back. Samuel

    Green announced that he would position Joseph Green as the future heir of the Green Family out of

    guilt for his twin brother and gave Joseph Green an upright identity.¡±

    ¡°For the past five years, I always thought I could go on like this. Samuel Green would ept me

    because Joseph Green and make me Mrs. Green, but why is Nicole Bush not dead? Why is she not

    dead and came back with her son? If I had known this, I should have made a move on her in the

    hospital.¡±

    Riley Georgeughed again when she finished, but there was tears in the corner of her eyes.

    There was a noise outside, making her more irritable.

    ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡±

    Riley George opened the door and roared, but saw the leader quickly approaching this way.

    ¡°Miss George, the woman came again just now, but with a lot of peopleing, it seems to make

    trouble.¡±

    ¡°Made trouble? Doesn''t she know that this is a beauty salon opened in the name of the Green Family?

    Why is she so reckless? That woman doesn''t understand the rules?¡±

    Riley George was angry.

    The foreman said in a low voice, ¡°I didn''t find out. It is said that she just arrived at the Seapolis City a

    few days ago. You also know that the Seapolis City organized an international trade conference

    exhibition a few days ago. Many foreigndies came here and we can''t tell where did she came from.

    she may not know this is the Green Family beauty salon.¡±

    ¡°I''m going to take a shower, you deal with it first, I''lle right away, by the way, is Technician Zac

    back?¡±

    ¡°He said he would be back soon.¡±

    The foreman said respectfully.

    ¡°Um, when hime back, tell him hurry to the basement to solve the stink boy for me. By the way,

    why didn''t I see Petty?¡±

    Riley George frowned slightly.

    The foreman''s eyes could not help but look away as far as possible to cover up the emotions in the

    eyes.

    ¡°Petty has a bit of an eye injury and is taking medicine.¡±

    ¡°Useless! I really don''t know why Zac Neo had to keep her?¡±

    Riley George was obviously dissatisfied with Petty, but she said nothing, and turned back to the room

    to shower and change clothes.

    There was cold sweat on the foreman''s forehead.

    She didn''t dare to let Riley George know that Lucas Bush had run away, and they hadn''t found it yet.

    Otherwise, with the temper of Riley George, what will she do now?

    The foreman did not dare to take a deep breath, she quickly left the room and went to the door to deal

    with Nicole. She prayed that Petty didn''t meet Riley George at this time, otherwise these people would

    have to be fired with her.

    Riley George went out of the room after changing clothes, and locked the door of the room.

    Lucas Bush almost cried when he heard the sound of the door lock.

    Why is it so difficult to escape?

    Now he can only expect Samuel Green to save him. It''s just such a small vent, can Samuel Green

    reallye in from there?

    Lucas Bush couldn''t help but doubt.

    In his spare time, he saved the recording he had just made.

    There''s a mess, and even if the guess looked for the mobile phone, he may not be able to find it

    immediately. For the fear that the mobile phone has a positioning function, Lucas Bush began to typing

    the mobile phone under the bed, intending to enter a set of interference codes so he will not be

    discovered by others.

    Zac Neo hurried back quickly, stunned when he saw someone making trouble at the front door, but he

    didn''t hesitate, quickly hide from the crowd and walked to the back.

    Riley George hadn''te out yet. But Zac Neo was dragged in as soon as he entered the door.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Zac Neo is very alert.

    ¡°Me, Petty.¡±

    Petty''s eyes have been simply bandaged, but it still hurt fiercely. Zac Neo couldn''t help worrying about

    her when he saw this.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°It''s that stupid kid! We all underestimated the kid. Zac Neo, you listen to me, Lucas Bush ran away.

    Although I know he is still in this beauty salon, but I am uneasy. Now there is someone making trouble

    for no reason outside. It¡¯s not a coincidence, it¡¯s very likely to involve us all. You listen to me, don''t

    worry about Riley George now. Hurry up and leave here. I''m afraid that there are Samuel Green''s men

    everywhere now. We can''t run even if we want to run if we are surrounded.¡±

    Petty said eagerly.

    Zac Neo frowned slightly, and he lifted the curtain and looked outside.

    Everything outside seems normal, but it always makes people feel something is about to happen.

    Both he and Petty were trained by Samuel Green. They were born with instincts about danger, and now

    Zac Neo is also a little uneasy.

    ¡°But I have something secret in Riley George''s hand.¡±

    ¡°We can''t care that much. Now if Samuel Green is really here, Riley George can''t even protect herself,

    how can she be able to protect us? Zac Neo, I know better than you what kind of devil Samuel Green

    is. We kidnapped his Son, he will not let us go! Besides, now the Don Family is also helping him.

    Although you have something to do with the Don Family, but you really think that the Don Family will

    turn against the Green family just for you, an illegitimate child? They had said they will make Catherine

    paid, but now isn''t she safe and sound? Zac Neo, don''t be stupid, we can only care for ourselves now!¡±

    Petty continuingly persuaded Zac Neo.

    Zac Neo is somewhat excited.

    ¡°But even if we are leaving, there is no way. Now that Samuel Green had blocked the outside, how do

    we get out to the Seapolis City?¡±

    ¡°I have a way, as long as you listen to me, we will leave now and you can everything to me.¡±

    Petty''s eyes have the magic to make people want to believe.

    Zac Neo thought about it and finally made up his mind.

    ¡°Okay, I will listen to you! Let''s go! Whether it''s Samuel Green or Riley George, we don''t care anymore.

    I change my name again.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    Petty pulled Zac Neo quickly walk inside, but when he saw the oing Riley George, Petty pushed

    Zac Neo into the room directly and left herself in the hallway.

    ¡°Miss George.¡±

    She nodded respectfully to Riley George.

    Riley George saw her eyes hurt and said in disgust, ¡°How did it happen?¡±

    ¡°Crashed by ident.¡±

    ¡°You are a trouble maker, and I don''t know why Zac Neo adore you so much. By the way, has Zac Neo

    returned?¡±

    Riley George was anxious.

    Petty said in a low voice, ¡°Not yet, but it should be fast.¡±

    ¡°Call him again nd urge him. I always feel that something is not right today.¡±

    ¡°Yes!"

    Petty lowered her head, and Riley George didn''t see the look on her eyes, so she left quickly.

    Petty sighed with relief and ran quickly to Riley George''s room with Zac Neo.

    ¡°What are you doing in Riley George''s room since now it''s so urgent?¡±

    ¡°She didn''t bring her handbag, and my secret was probably in her handbag. Moreover, after years of

    serving her, I always had to take something for myself.¡±

    As Zac Neo spoke, he took Petty''s hand and run to Riley George''s room.

    Lucas Bush was bored after dealt with the mobile phone to prevent interference. He suddenly heard a

    slight sound from the ceiling.

    His heart lifted instantly.

    Lucas Bush quietly protruded half of his head and saw that the venttion window was being moved bit

    by bit.

    ¡°Senior Green?¡±

    Lucas Bush shouted somewhat uncertainly.

    Samuel Green finally relieved.

    ¡°It''s me! Don''t be afraid, I''ll save you.¡±

    Samuel Green was marching forward along the way, the wound on his chest was split, and his shirt and

    coat were wet with thick blood, but he couldn''t care about it anymore.

    There was some pain in the body, he could only take a deep breath and jumped down quickly.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Samuel Green crawled anxiously towards Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush suddenly felt his nose sore, and his eyes were a little wet. The man in front of him made

    him feel he is very brave for no reason, and the red blood on his chest deeply stimted Lucas Bush.

    ¡°But your wound...¡±

    ¡°It''s okay, Daddy takes you home!¡±

    Samuel Green stepped forward and dragged Lucas Bush out of the bed.

    He looked up and down at Lucas Bush, fearing he would be injured in any way.

    ¡°Did you hurt? Did they hit you? Let me see.¡±

    Samuel Green felt his heart was about to break.

    He hasn''t seen him day and night, Lucas anguished a lot.

    Lucas Bush was slightly stunned by his word ¡°daddy¡±, and he didn''t know what kind of feelings came to

    his heart now, sour, and still a trace of grievances.

    ¡°I''m hungry, I want to drink water.¡±

    Lucas Bush looked aside, his voice choked.

    He didn''t want to admit that Samuel Green''s arms were so warm at this moment, so that he felt safe,

    and he could only turn his head aside.

    Samuel Green didn''t care about his awkward performance. When he heard Lucas Bush was hungry

    and thirsty, Samuel Green quickly hugged him and said in a low voice, ¡°I will take you out to find your

    mummy. And I will cook for you personally, OK?¡±

    Lucas Bush hugged his neck tightly and didn''t speak, and his tight nerve finally rxed. But at this

    moment, the sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside, instantly made Samuel Green and Lucas

    Bush nervous again.

 Chapter 119: Save senior Green first

    Chapter 119: Save senior Green first

    ¡°Senior Green? Is it your men?¡±

    Lucas Bush gave Samuel Green a subconscious look.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Samuel Green was a little nervous.

    He quickly put down Lucas Bush and said in a low voice, ¡°Go hide under the bed, no matter who is

    ande out again, you know?¡±

    Lucas Bush blinked his big eyes, somewhat worried.

    ¡°Can you handle this alone?¡±

    ¡°Yah! As long as you are there, Daddy will do whatever you want.¡±

    Samuel Green smiled and touched Lucas Bush''s head. At this moment, he couldn''t express his

    satisfaction.

    Lucas Bush''s face was awkward, but he didn''t say anything.

    He obediently hid under the bed.

    At this moment, the door was suddenly opened, and Zac Neo faced Samuel Green directly.

    Zac Neo didn''t think of facing Samuel Green in such a direct way after five years, and he was stunned

    for a while.

    The moment Petty saw Samuel Green, the whole person panicked. She pulled Zac Neo and turned to

    run, but heard Samuel

    Green coldly say, ¡°Where do you think you can go? All of them are my people, Are you sure you can

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    rush out?¡±

    Zac Neo stopped suddenly.

    In fact, as for Samuel Green, he can be regard as his savior. In the Green Family, Samuel Green is

    quite good to him, but...

    Zac Neo stopped, turned to look at Samuel Green, and said in a low voice, ¡°Master Green...¡±

    ¡°I thought you died in that fire five years ago, obviously I was naive. You are living well now, and Nicole

    Bush has suffered because of the fire, can you tell me what happened that year?¡±

    Samuel Green''s expression was very cruel, and there''s no trace of kindness. Zac Neo knew that his

    friendship with Samuel Green as master and servant had been burnt down in the fire five years ago.

    Petty pushed Zac Neo constantly, whispering, ¡°You go first, I will stop him.¡±

    Zac Neo shook his head and said, ¡°Neither of us can defeat him even if we do this together. Why do we

    deceive ourselves?

    But Master Green, you are injured.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Samuel Green ask as if he didn''t care about it.

    Zac Neo guarded Petty behind him and said lightly, ¡°So as long as I can beat you, I still have a

    chance.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you think I will give you this opportunity? Let alone whether you had anything to do with the fire

    five years ago. Five yearster, you dared to kidnap my son, Zac Neo. How can you be so cocky?

    Even if you want to escape today, I will not give you this opportunity!¡±

    Samuel Green took a step back.

    Zac Neo followed, but pushed Petty out in hisst step.

    ¡°Go¡±

    ¡°I don''t want to go! Zac Neo, I want to die with you!¡±

    Petty cried and wanted to grab Zac Neo''s hand, but unfortunately she was pushed out by Zac Neo

    cruelly.

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Zac Neo closed the door directly, shutting Petty out.

    He didn''t know if Petty could leave here, but as long as she didn''t die in Samuel Green''s hands, should

    she still have a chance?

    Samuel Green was not in a hurry, just looked at them coldly.

    Zac Neo turned around and looked at Samuel Green, saying, ¡°Master Green, whether it was five years

    ago or five yearster,

    I''m sorry for you. Whatever I say means nothing. I just hope you can let Petty go.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you have any qualifications to negotiate to me?¡±

    ¡°No, so I will try to beat you!¡±

    Zac Neo finished and quickly attacked Samuel Green.

    Lucas Bush was extremely nervous when he looked at this under the bed. He was so scared that he

    quickly covered his mouth and even closed his eyes, but he was afraid of missing something so he

    opened a slit to watch the fight outside.

    Samuel Green was injured, but his didn¡¯t forget his skills. When Zac Neo attacked, he shed

    sideways, and then hit Zac Neo with a straight left punch.

    Zac Neo is not an easy man. Hearing the sound of punching, he quickly bowed his head, escaped the

    punch, and counterattacked quickly.

    The moves of the two people are somewhat the same, and for a while there is some inconsistency.

    Samuel Green might not have to try so hard normally, but now he can feel the wound in his chest

    crack, and the bright red blood oozes out a little, dripping through the clothes on the floor.

    One drop, two drops...

    Lucas Bush''s eyes suddenly turned red.

    Will Samuel Green die?

    What if he be killed by the man in front of him?

    He suddenly became scared.

    The unexinable fear made him want to cry.

    Lucas Bush quickly crawled out of the bed and ran quickly towards the window.

    Zac Neo was surprised by the sudden appearance of Lucas Bush. With a slight gap, Samuel Green''s

    fist was already

    punched.

    ¡°Your target is me! Zac Neo!¡±

    Samuel Green''s punch happened to hit Zac Neo''s face. When he was hit, his nose was sour for a

    moment. At the same time, he realized why Samuel Green would appear alone in this room, and the

    people outside who were making trouble were probably arranged by Samuel Green.

    The battle made a sharp turn, Zac Neo wanted to escape, but Samuel Green was difficult to deal with.

    Lucas Bush ran all the way to the window and opened the window and shouted out.

    ¡°Come here! Senior Green and I are here! Come here!¡±

    Lucas Bush''s voice was not loud, but it transmitted far away, and he almost utterly exhausted all his

    strength screaming.

    At this moment, Lucas Bush hated that he would not protect himself, otherwise, wouldn''t he need

    Senior Green to save him?

    He still remembered that Senior Green had just been out from the operating room.

    Although Nicole Bush was organizing people in the front, she still heard Lucas Bush''s voice, and her

    heart suddenly

    tightened.

    ¡°Jacob Brown, hurry up!¡±

    Nicole Bush at this moment also had no reason to disguise.

    Jacob Brown quickly ran towards Lucas Bush after hearing Nicole Bush''s order and Lucas Bush''s

    crying.

    Riley George heard this shout as soon as she came out, and the familiar voice made her take a step

    back involuntarily.

    ¡°It''s Nicole Bush! Hurry! Go back! Where did the voice came from? Go there quickly!¡±

    Riley George suddenly panicked. She turned and ran towards the beauty salon, but was caught

    straightly by Macon Joe who has just rushed here after waiting for a longtime.

    The foreman also wanted to escape, but he also saw arge number of policemening out from the

    dark.

    ¡°FREEZE!¡±

    They were pointing their guns to the foreman and waiter one by one.

    The foreman lost his guts instantly.

    Riley George struggled and swore.

    ¡°Motherfucker, take a look at who I am, I am Joseph Green''s mother, how dare you to tie me? Let me

    go!¡±

    But Macon Joe said nothing and knocked out Riley George directly.

    Jacob Brown led his men into the room through the window.

    When they saw Samuel Green and Zac Neo fighting together, Jacob Brown quickly handed Lucas

    Bush a bottle of water.

    ¡°Master Lucas, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Save Senior Green! He shed a lot of blood!¡±

    Lucas Bush was thirsty and hungry, but at this moment he couldn''t care anything else. He took Jacob

    Brown''s hand anxiously and looked at Jacob Brown in tears.

    At this moment, Jacob Brown felt that his heart had been grasped, and his eyes looked at him pitifully

    which were really like Samuel Green''s, which really made him unable to resist.

    ¡°It''s okay, Master Lucas. You drink some water first, and I will save Master Green immediately.¡±

    When Jacob Brown turned around, he saw Zac Neo punching Samuel Green in the chest.

    Samuel Green grunted and took a step back involuntarily. The shirt on his chest was all painted red

    with blood and seems horrible.¡±

    ¡°Senior Green!¡±

    Lucas Bush finally cried, crying pitifully.

    He wanted to rush up, but Jacob Brown was faster than him. The moment Samuel Green stepped

    back, he directly stepped up and punched Zac Neo in his eyes.

    Zac Neo felt a little dizzy. Jacob Brown directly twisted his arm behind him, quickly controlled him, and

    kicked him on his knee bone. He said fiercely, ¡°Zac Neo, who teach you these skills? You actually used

    these against Master Green today despicably, who the hell do you think you are?¡±

    At this moment Zac Neo knew that he had lost.

    He didn''t struggle too much, but his mind was thinking, was Petty escaped this time?

    He didn''t know, and he didn''t dare to ask. He just hoped that Petty could escape. Although this

    probability is very low, it is better than none.

    Macon Joe outside also act very quickly, he had already handled those people the front, and quickly

    gathered towards Samuel Green.

    ¡°Samuel Green, Lucas!¡±

    Nicole Bush ran in like crazy.

    When Lucas Bush heard Nicole Bush''s voice, he quickly cried.

    ¡°Mommy, I am here!¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole Bush hurried over and hugged Lucas Bush.

    ¡°Stinky boy, you made Mommy scared, do you know? If you dare to run out again in the future, believe

    it or not I will break your legs!¡±

    Nicole Bush was crying and scolding, and the tears could no longer be controlled.

    Nicole Bush''s heart finally let go of the true feelings in his arms.

    Lucas Bush tightlynded Nicole Bush''s neck, and he was also very scared. He didn''t expect that his

    willfulness, almost made him separated from his mummy.

    ¡°Mommy, I was wrong, sorry!¡±

    Lucas Bush apologized to Nicole Bush.

    At this time, Nicole Bush didn¡¯t intend to me Lucas Bush. Nothing is more important than Lucas

    Bush''s safety.

    ¡°Let Mommy see, are you hurt?¡±

    Nicole Bush anxiously checked Lucas Bush inside out, and found that his wrists were a little swollen,

    and some skin of his fingers were broken. Nicole Bush was very distressed.

    ¡°Don''t you dare to run around!¡±

    ¡°I will not, Mommy, I will never do this again. Mommy, I''m so scared! I miss you so much! Oh, I don''t

    have anything to eat or drink, I''m very pitiful.¡±

    Lucas Bush cried, and Nicole Bush was distressed.

    Seeing that Nicole Bush and Lucas Bush were all ok, Samuel Green was relieved and said to the

    ¡°Master Don has everything under control, Riley George was knocked out and thrown into the car by

    me, but it seems that someone has escape, she seems called Petty. Such control, I don''t know how

    she ran out.¡±

    When Macon Joe talked about it, Zac Neo sighed with relief.

    That''s great, she ran away sessfully. In this case, it doesn''t matter if he was shot and killed.

    Looking at Zac Neo''s smile, Samuel Green said coldly, ¡°Bring these people back and interrogate them.

    I''m going to see what has happened under my eyes for so many years!¡±

    ¡°Yes!"

    Macon Joe and Jacob Brown quickly evacuated them.

    Nicole Bush appeased Lucas Bush for a while before turning to look at Samuel Green. Suddenly, she

    eximed when he saw the blood on his chest.

    ¡°Your wound...¡±

    ¡°It''s all right.¡±

    Samuel Green smiled lightly, but as soon as he said this, the whole person fell to the ground.

 Chapter 120: I already knew

    Chapter 120: I already knew

    ¡°Samuel Green!¡±

    ¡°Senior Green!¡±

    Both Nicole Bush and Lucas Bush panicked.

    How did the man fall down without showing any omen?

    Nicole Bush hugged Samuel Green quickly, and Lucas Bush ran out for help.

    For a time, the entire beauty salon became intense again.

    The ambnce was roaring, Samuel Green was carried to the ambnce, and Nicole Bush didn''t have

    time to say thank you to Jason Don, so she and Lucas Bush got on the ambnce and apanied

    Samuel Green back to the hospital.

    Lucas Bush took Samuel Green''s hand tightly and looked at his pale face, and asked anxiously, ¡°Mom,

    will Senior Green die?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Nicole Bushforted Lucas Bush.

    She knew more than Samuel Green''s injuries than anyone else, but for his son he never minded his

    pain.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    She couldn''t hate him like the previous way.

    Nicole Bush hugged Lucas Bush tightly, and tears kept flowing.

    She didn''t know what to do if Samuel Green was really in trouble.

    Only at this moment did she realize how much she loved Samuel Green.

    This love was already carved into her bones and could not be removed.

    Lucas Bush seemed to feel Nicole Bush''s anxiety and stayed in her arms quietly, but his little hands

    held Samuel Green''s hand tightly and refused to let go.

    Lucas Bush prayed in his heart, and the good-looking eyes were in tears.

    The ambnce quickly reached the hospital, and the doctors and nurses quickly pushed Samuel

    Green into the emergency room.

    Nicole Bush and Lucas Bush are isted.

    Lucas Bush''s little body was a little tired, but he didn''t want to bother Nicole Bush. He moved a little,

    and Nicole Bush noticed

    it immediately.

    ¡°What''s the matter? Are you hungry? Mommy will buy you something to eat first. After Samuel Green

    Lucas Bush nodded.

    He wanted to say that he was not hungry, but his stomach made a sound at this time.

    After all, he¡¯s a child.

    Nicole Bush asked the body guard to buy some food for Lucas Bush. Lucas Bush wasn''t skeptical

    about food and quickly started to eat, but his eyes kept staring at the direction of the operating room,

    and he was always worried.

    Macon Joe followed Jason Don to deal with the follow-up affairs. Jacob Brown rushed to the hospital

    and was a little sad to see Nicole Bush and Lucas Bush being so anxious.

    ¡°Ma¡®am, Master Green told me to buy porridge for Master Lucas. It''s warm, let him eat this first.¡±

    Jacob Brown handed the porridge to Lucas Bush.

    Lucas Bush''s eyes were red again.

    He took the porridge and drank it in tears.

    The hallway was quiet, and even Lucas Bush tried to lower his voice.

    Nicole Bush only felt a little depressed, but she couldn''t do anything.

    The operating room lights were always on, as if a pair of invisible big hands held her heart and

    tightened little by little.

    Lucas Bush ate something and recovered some strength. He gently pulled Nicole Bush''s cuff and said

    in a low voice,

    ¡°Mommy, there is something here for me, would you like to listen? At that time, I stole this mobile

    phone in order to send out a message. Can I give the guest''s cell phone back?¡±

    Nicole Bush''s attention is now fixed on the operating room, but she can''t ignore her son''s request. She

    quickly turned her head and said, ¡°Okay. I will let people repay the guest.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I recorded it secretly, listen.¡±

    Lucas Bush handed the phone to Nicole Bush.

    Nicole Bush opened it in doubt, and heard Riley George''s self-talk, her expression suddenly changed.

    It turned out that the fire five years ago was set up by Riley George!

    In other words, Samuel Green really didn''t know anything. It''s she that misunderstood Samuel Green?

    Although Nicole Bush already believed Samuel Green, she still wanted to cry when the evidence was in

    front of her.

    It turned out that from beginning to end, Samuel Green never gave up on her, nor gave up their

    children. She was misled.

    Nicole Bush held the phone tightly, multiple feelings mixed together.

    Jacob Brown also heard all this and was somewhat surprised.

    In her impressions, although Riley George was a bit more self-willed, she was still not so cruel. she

    didn''t expect such a beautiful woman to have such dirty heart.

    The operation is still going on. This operation is longer than thest one. Nicole Bush is afraid that

    Lucas Bush will be extremely tired. She asked Jacob Brown to send Lucas Bush back first, but Lucas

    Bush refuses.

    ¡°No! I want to stay here and watch Senior Greene out!¡±

    Although Lucas Bush was young and small, he was very stubborn, his eyes staring at the direction of

    the operating room without blinking.

    Nicole Bush knows that this ident gave Lucas Bush a new understanding of Samuel Green.

    She gently held Lucas Bush in her arms and said in a low voice, ¡°Son, Mommy has something to tell

    you.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    In fact, Lucas Bush already knew what Nicole Bush was going to say. What he used to think to be very

    repulsive in the past seems to be disappearing all at once.

    Samuel Green''s expression of smiling at him from the vent pierced his head appears in his mind.

    That smile is really warm and beautiful.

    Lucas Bush seemed to be touched by this smile.

    The moment Samuel Green came down from the vent and walked towards him, he really felt that he

    was distressed and protected by this man. At that moment, he actually did not hate him.

    Nicole Bush notice Lucas Bush was still m, so she said in a low voice, ¡°Actually Samuel Green is

    your daddy, biological daddy. Mummy misunderstood him five years ago and took you out of here

    without telling him. It is mummy''s fault.¡±

    ¡°I already knew.¡±

    Lucas Bush''s voice was not loud, but Nicole Bush was a little surprised.

    ¡°You already knew?¡±

    ¡°Well, from the day you decide to go back to the Seapolis City, I know. You are very concerned about

    him. The kind of look and attachment is different from the way you look at the godfather, so I secretly

    gathered his information online. Only then did I know that he had a wife named Nicole Bush five years

    ago and died in a fire. Mommy is afraid of fire and often has nightmares at night, so I guessed you are

    his wife.¡±

    Lucas Bush was telling his secret in a low voice.

    Nicole Bush was very surprised.

    ¡°Samuel Green said you are a genius; you really have studiedputers?¡±

    Nicole Bush couldn''t believe how her son be aputer genius after staying with her for five

    years.

    Lucas Bush touched the back of his head a little embarrassedly and said, ¡°I don''t know if I''m a genius,

    but I''m interested inputers when I''m very young. The godfather knew about this, so he asked

    someone to teach me, so it can be considered that I made little achievement.

    When we had juste back to the Seapolis City, I took the video of Senior Green in the airport

    bathroom and posted it on the Inte. At that time, I knew Mommy hated him, so I humiliate him for

    Mommy. Then you had that ident at the test site.

    As a matter of fact, I went to Senior Green''spany again and break down theirputer system,

    paralyzed hisputer, and stole some business secrets and post them online. Mommy, if I was so

    mean, why did Senior Green save me?¡±

    Lucas Bush said everything he had done to Samuel Green, and at the end he blinked his big eyes and

    looked at Nicole Bush with some doubt.

    In his view, he was so mean to Samuel Green, and Samuel Green shouldn''t save him since he was

    injured.

    Nicole Bush touched his head and smiled and said, ¡°Silly boy, there is only guilty child instead of guilty

    parents in this world. He is your father! No matter what you do, he loves you. Even It is dangerous, he

    will rush up to save you regardless of everything, because you are the continuation of our lives, and

    you are the angels that we must do everything we can to protect!¡±

    Speaking of which, Nicole Bush''s tears came out again.

    It was her misunderstanding that deprived Samuel Green of her fatherhood for five years. It was also

    because of her, she let that two children have no fatherly love for five years.

    She always thought that everything she did was for the good of the children, but at this moment Nicole

    Bush found herself wrong.

    When Lucas Bush saw Nicole Bush crying, he quickly wiped tears for Nicole Bush and said in a low

    voice, ¡°Mommy, I was wrong. I promise I will never make you and Senior Green angry again. Don''t cry,

    okay? Senior Green will not die. He will be fine.¡±

    He remembered the blood on Samuel Green''s chest, so red, so dazzling.

    Lucas Bush couldn''t help crying on Nicole Bush''s shoulder.

    The mother and son cried together, and Jacob Brown felt sad too.

    He stepped forward and said, ¡°Mrs. Green, Master Lucas, Master Green has been concerned about

    you all these years. Five years ago, Master Green did not find his wife''s body. Master Green would not

    allow anyone to set up a tomb for his wife. He said that as long as he could not find his wife''s body, it

    means that his wife is still alive. In the past five years, Master Green has turned himself into a working

    machine, without sadness, joy, joy, and joy. Although he took Miss George into the Green Family

    mansion, but it is just in order to take care of their mother and son for the second young master''s sake.

    And it is also for the healthy growth of the young master, but Master Green has never had any trace of

    ambiguity and emotional affairs with Miss George. Master Green does not even let Miss George take a

    step in your bedroom. He said it was the room for him and his wife. There was the taste of his wife. The

    wife didn''t like outsiders to enter her room, so no one was allowed to enter. For the past five years,

    Master Green has been doing the cleaning of the bedroom himself¡±

    Listening to Jacob Brown saying this, Nicole Bush''s heart was even more ufortable.

    ¡°I don''t know, I don''t know anything.¡±

    She thought that she had worked very hard in the past five years, and thought that her children had

    suffered a lot, so she med Samuel Green for it, but she did not know that the past five years had

    been a hell of torture for Samuel Green.

    Nicole Bush med herself, but the lights in the operating room still did not go out. Just when she was

    nervous, uneasy, there was a sudden noise from the outside, as if someone was going to rush in.

 Chapter 121: She was well informed

    Chapter 121: She was well informed

    ¡°What''s going on?¡±

    Jacob frowned slightly and subconsciously asked the bodyguard who was following him.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The bodyguard quickly went out to check and then he came back with some hesitation.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Jacob knew the bodyguard very much. His indecisive manner made him somewhat surprised and

    uneasy.

    The bodyguard took a deep breath and said, "the woman outside is Zama. She heard that President

    Green had entered the operating room, so she is moring toe in.¡¯

    Jacob was helpless.

    Zama was Samuel''s wet nurse. Although she didn''t do a good jobst time and was fired by Nicole,

    Jacob did not send Zama out of the Seapolis City, but found a vacant house of the Green family for

    Zama to live in.

    Jacob knew Samuel''s feelings for Zama. Although Zama was a servant, Jacob tried his best to make

    Zama live a better life. Unexpectedly, it made Nicole get into trouble.

    Jacob looked at Nicole in embarrassment.

    ¡°I''m sorry, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Samuel¡¯s just had an ident, and Zama is very well informed. She knows immediately that she

    shoulde here to look for Samuel, and she is really worried about Samuel.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words made Jacob a little stunned, and then he realized that something was wrong.

    In order not to affect Samuel and Nicole, Jacob specially arranged Zama in a rtively remote suburb,

    where there were not many people but the air was very good. He even found two servants for Zama to

    serve her. Even if Zama got the news, she couldn''t havee so soon, let alone know about it so

    soon.

    Jacob''s eyes changed.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you mean...¡±

    ¡°This is the hospital. Samuel is still in the rescue. I''m not in the mood to deal with these things, and I

    don¡¯t want him to be disturbed. You can solve it yourself¡±

    Nicole was a little tired.

    She knew that Zama was suspect, but Jacob was thoughtful.

    Zama had been taking care of Samuel since he couldn''t walk. After all these years, she was almost

    equal to Samuel''s second mother. Although Zama was a little unfriendly to her, she was for Samuel''s

    good, and she didn''t know her real identity.

    Now that Samuel was in the emergency room, Nicole really didn¡¯t want to have any more conflicts with

    Zama, which made Samuel in a dilemma.

    Over the past five years, there seemed to be a lot of things that she had put Samuel in a dilemma. For

    her sake, Samuel had risked his own life. That was enough for Nicole.

    As for Zama, she would deal with herter. Now she really had no mood to quarrel with her. Besides,

    Lucas had juste back. In front of the child, she didn''t want to have a conflict with her.

    Jacob suddenly understood Nicole''s meaning and quickly turned around to go out. It wasn''t long before

    it was quiet outside.

    Lucas asked curiously, ¡°Mommy, who''s that woman outside?¡±

    ¡°It''s none of your business. Are you tired? If you''re tired, you can sleep for a while. Mommy is here.¡±

    Looking at Lucas yawning, Nicole was worried.

    ¡°No, I''ll wait for Samuel toe out.¡±

    Lucas said that, but his eyelids couldn''t open. After a day and night of adventure, Lucas was now in

    Nicole''s arms and sleepy.

    Nicole looked at her son and smiled. Instead of saying anything, Nicole held Lucas in her arms and

    made him lie in afortable position.

    It would be some time before Lucas called Samuel dad. Nicole was not in a hurry. She was afraid that

    Samuel would be angry, but this was the best ending, wasn''t it?

    Lucas finally fell asleep. Without worry and fear, he slept soundly, but a pair of small hands tightly

    grasped Nicole''s cor, and it could be seen that he was still frightened.

    Nicole patted Lucas on the back to give him somefort. Before long, Lucas fell asleep.

    Jacob thought she was tired, so he whispered, ¡°let me hold Lucas. You''re tired, too.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    After Lucas disappeared, Nicole was deeply upset. She was holding her son¡¯s small body now, and she

    really wished she would never let go.

    Hell was empty, and the devil was in the world.

    She never took the initiative to harm people, but because she became Samuel''s wife, she was

    regarded as the enemy. She used to be alone, but now she had children. Nicole felt that she couldn''t

    go on putting her children in danger.

    She had people she wanted to protect, so she couldn''t be bullied as before. She knew that a mother

    should be strong.

    Lucas had been sleeping for a while. Samuel hadn''te out yet, but Nicole''s cell phone rang.

    In order not to affect her son¡¯s rest, she had to pass Lucas to Jacob.

    Jacob took care of Lucas, while Nicole saw the caller ID on the phone and took the phone to the corner

    of the stairs.

    ¡°Allen?¡±

    ¡°Did you find Lucas?¡±

    Allen was worried, and his voice was hoarse. She could tell that he might have stayed up all night.

    Nicole felt a little guilty about what Allen had done for the three of them since Lucas was born.

    ¡°Yes, he''s asleep. Fortunately, nothing happened to him. He is just a little scared¡±

    Nicole whispered, thinking about how to talk to Allen.

    She knew Allen''s feelings for her. Over the past five years, she had been trying to make Allen fall in

    love with other women and even introduced girls to Allen, but Allen''s heart was always on the three of

    them.

    Without Samuel, she would have fallen in love with a man like Allen. It was a pity that in the country of

    love there was always its own uniqueness.

    Allen was relieved to hear that Lucas was OK.

    ¡°Zoe was in a bad mood yesterday. She said that she always felt that something bad had happened. I

    could onlyfort her, but we can''t cut the telepathy of twins. Fortunately, Lucas is OK. I can rest

    assured.¡±

    Nicole listened to Allen talking about Zoe and whispered, ¡°thank you for taking care of us all these

    years, especially Zoe. I don¡¯t know what to do without your help. Allen, I think...¡±

    ¡°If it''s OK, I''ll hang up first. I''m a little busy.¡±

    Allen interrupted Nicole before she had finished. He knew what she was going to say. They had had

    more than a hundred such conversations in five years, and each time he needed a lot of courage to

    keep going.

    After all, a sessful man was rejected again and again by a woman, and his heart was very fragile.

    Nicole knew that she had hurt Allen again. She was embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Allen¡±

    ¡°Don''t say sorry to me. You know I''m willing to do anything for you.¡±

    ¡°But I can''t let you continue to waste your time like this. Mrs. Brook has called on me many times.

    Allen, you''re old enough to have a family.¡±

    Nicole knew Allen didn''t like to listen, but she had to say.

    Before epting Samuel''s feelings, she couldn''t ept Allen. It was not that Allen is bad, but that he

    was too good, which made her feel ashamed. Such a man deserved to be treated wholeheartedly by a

    woman. A woman like her who loved another man and had another man¡¯s children was a drag on him.

    Now she knew that her mind had not changed in the past five years, and only Samuel could fill her

    heart, so she couldn''t dy Allen anymore.

    Allen finally failed to stop Nicole from saying this. He sighed and said, ¡°have you forgiven him?¡±

    Nicole was silent for a moment and said, ¡°five years ago it was a misunderstanding. He didn''t know

    anything. He hasn''t had a good time in the past five years. And the kids need a father.¡±

    ¡°You know, I can be their father if you like.¡±

    There was a tinge of sadness in Allen¡¯s words.

    Nicole had a heartache.

    Her feelings for Allen were like kinship. He was like her best brother. He could always give her warmth

    and care, but when she was with Allen, she didn''t feel love.

    Maybe when she saw Samuel for the first time, her heart was given to Samuel, and there could be no

    other man in her heart.

    Whether Samuel was good or bad, whether he loved her or not, her heart couldn''t be taken back.

    ¡°I''m sorry, Allen. I''m really sorry.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what she could say but apologize.

    Nicole knew she owed Allen too much and would never be able to pay it back for life. Sometimes she

    felt like God was joking. Since she fell in love with Samuel, why did God send Allen such a perfect man

    to her?

    Allen was silent for a moment and whispered, ¡°don''t apologize. Now that you''ve epted him, will you

    Allen naturally knew what Samuel was like.

    Samuel, Nicole and he were college students. He fell in love with Nicole when he was in college, but

    Nicole fell in love with Samuel, so he could only give her a blessing.

    He thought that there was a chance five years ago and God had mercy on him, but he didn''t expect

    that his efforts of five years were in vain.

    He was very depressed, but how could the feelings he had paid be recovered?

    Allen sighed, but he pitied Nicole.

    ¡°If he bullies you in the future, tell me and I will never let him off¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Allen.¡±

    Nicole suddenly felt like crying.

    She always thought that she was the most miserable woman in the world, but now she found that she

    was the happiest one.

    ¡°Don''t cry. No matter what happens in the past five years, I haven''t seen you cry. Sometimes I really

    hope you can cry in my arms, but you are always so strong and do not give me a chance. Maybe your

    weakness is only for Samuel. Nicole, no matter how you choose, as long as you are happy, I will be

    happy.¡±

    Allen hung up, but the corners of his eyes were wet.

    He failed to keep her in the end, didn''t he? Even Zoe, who had been with him for five years, was going

    to leave him, right?

    He suddenly had a grudge against Samuel!

 Chapter 122: Should he continue to hate him?

    Chapter 122: Should he continue to hate him?

    Allen put his mobile phone aside. His eyes were dark and unclear. He seemed to be shrouded in the

    cold winter. The low air pressure made the whole office cold and terrible.

    The secretary shivered when she came in.

    ¡°President Brook, Mrs. Brook called and asked you to go back to the old house this evening.¡±

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Allen was in a bad mood.

    He wasn''t as calm as he was on the phone. He was even a little violent, which made the secretary a

    little scared. She quickly backed out and quickly closed the door of the office.

    Allen knew why Mrs. Brook asked him to go back.

    He was going to be thirty. At this age, other men¡¯s children could run, but now he didn''t have a girlfriend

    to marry. No wonder Mrs. Brook was worried.

    But except Nicole, he really didn¡¯t want anyone else to be his wife.

    He remembered seeing Nicole for the first time. She had long hair and entered the campus lively. She

    asked him with a smile, ¡°excuse me, how can I get to the teaching building?¡±

    At that moment, his heart was lost.

    More than ten years have passed, but he still couldn''t let go of this woman. It was a pity that she didn''t

    love him!

    Allen punched his desk. He hated the unfairness of his fate and his soft heart. If he didn''t let Nicole go

    back to the Seapolis City, would she and Lucas still be with him at this time?

    But if he didn''t let Nicole go back, she cried all day for Zoe''s illness, and he couldn''t bear it.

    What should he do?

    Let go or fight hard?

    Allen''s mind was in a state of turmoil.

    He seldom smoked. Because of Lucas and Zoe, he almost gave up smoking, but at this moment, he

    strongly needed nicotine to ease his mood, otherwise, he was afraid that he would go mad.

    Smoke was floating in the air. Allen coughed and his tears came out.

    At first, he tried to restrain himself, but then he simply no longer covered up his emotions, allowing a

    line of clear tears to flow down the corner of his eyes.

    He had the authority and decision-making power of the whole French Financial Street, but he couldn''t

    win back a woman''s heart.

    He felt very sad and ridiculous.

    Outside came the frightened knock of the secretary.

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Allen threw everything on the desk to the ground. The loud noise made the Secretary shiver again. She

    wanted to turn around and run. However, she hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°President Brook, the

    hospital called to say Zoe is not in good condition.¡±

    Allen pushed the chair straight away and opened the door to the office.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    His tone was anxious and he smelled of tobo. The tears on his face had not dried up. The secretary

    had never seen him so embarrassed and subconsciously  stunned.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Allen roared like crazy.

    The secretary regained consciousness.

    ¡°The hospital called to say Zoe was not in good health¡±

    Allen rushed out like a madman.

    ¡°President Brook, your face...¡±

    The secretary wanted to say there were tears on your face, but she didn''t go on.

    Who was Allen?

    An elite in French finance.

    How could he cry?

    Who in France had the ability to make President Brook cry?

    She must be dazzled.

    The secretary constantly admonished herself, but the shock in her heart had already swept all her

    senses like a tempestuous wave.

    Allen ran out and came back like crazy. Before the secretary had time to respond, Allen said to her

    gravely, ¡°if Miss Bush calls, don''t tell her Zoe¡¯s condition is getting worse. Do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°But isn''t she Zoe''s mother? In case...¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Zoe will be fine, and I won''t let anything happen to her. If Miss Bush finds out about this, you''ll

    be fired.¡±

    At this time, Allen regained his decisive attitude in business, as if the weakness of the moment just now

    was just the secretary''s illusion.

    The secretary nodded immediately.

    It was about her own future. How could she dare say that?

    When Allen saw his secretary nodding, he left in a hurry.

    After he left, the secretary sat down on the chair and felt that she was on the verge of death.

    President Brook was really scary when he lost his temper.

    She patted herself on the chest. She was about to start working when the phone rang on her desk.

    ¡°Hello, this is the president''s office of HJ Group. Who are you, please?¡±

    The secretary tried her best to restore her original working attitude.

    Nicole coughed and said, ¡°it¡¯s me, Nicole.¡±

    As soon as she said her name, the secretary almost dropped the phone.

    President Brook was right.

    As soon as he left, Nicole called. If Allen didn''t tell her in advance, she didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°Miss Bush, can I help you?¡±

    ¡°What is President Brook doing now?¡±

    Nicole knew that her question was a little abrupt, but what she said just now was really hurtful. She was

    afraid that Allen couldn''t bear it.

    The secretary coughed and said, ¡°President Brook has just received a case. He has just entered the

    meeting room to discuss the feasibility with the senior management. He may not be able to leave for a

    while. Miss Bush, is there anything I need to report to President brook? You can tell me. I''ll tell

    President Brook when the meeting is over.¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Nicole stopped her.

    Nicole was relieved to learn that he was at the meeting.

    It seemed that Allen was working.

    Good.

    Being busy at work could make him forget his feelings.

    ¡°By the way, how''s Zoe?¡±

    Actually, she could ask Allen about this, but it was really inconvenient for her to call Allen right now.

    The secretary became nervous immediately.

    ¡°Zoe has been actively cooperating with doctors recently, and she is in a stable condition. President

    Brook will be with her every day. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°That''s good. I just called Zoe, but she didn''t answer. I¡¯m a little worried about her.¡±

    Nicole was really worried about Zoe.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The secretary listened to her and said, ¡°maybe the special nurse took Zoe out to bask in the sun. The

    doctor said Zoe had better bask in the sun more or less, and the mobile phone has some radiation.

    Usually, President Brook hopes that she can y less.¡±

    ¡°You are right. Thank you. I''ll be back as soon as I can and bring Zoe back.¡±

    Nicole finished and hanged up.

    She stood at the corner of the stairs, watching the children outside the window ying happily. Her

    heart was heavy.

    When could her Zoe live in the sun as happily as these children?

    Nicole was a little heavy-hearted, but she heard a cry from Jacob.

    ¡°President Green!¡±

    Nicole changed her mood and quickly ran back to the door of the operating room.

    ¡°How is he, doctor?¡±

    Nicole was so anxious that she was panting because of running.

    The doctor whispered, ¡°President Green¡¯s physical fitness is very good, but this time he lost too much

    blood. He really needs to rest. In the next few days, if there''s nothing special about life, I hope you don''t

    let President Green walk around. "

    ¡°OK.

    Nicole was relieved to hear that Samuel was OK.

    Samuel was pushed into the ward, and Lucas was still sleeping, so the doctor gave him an extra bed to

    sleep on.

    When Jacob learned that Samuel was OK, he quietly stepped out and left the space for Nicole.

    Nicole looked at Samuel in aa and Lucas in a deep sleep. Suddenly, she was calm.

    That was the life she wanted.

    She held Samuel''s hand in one hand and Lucas little hand in the other. The corners of her lips rose

    slightly, and she fell asleep casually beside Samuel''s bed.

    She didn''t have a rest for almost a whole day, and it was the limit now.

    When Samuel woke up, he saw Nicole lying asleep by his bed.

    He didn¡¯t dare to move, for fear that he would wake Nicole.

    She had been suffering all day.

    Nicole was a little heavy-hearted, but she heard a cry from Jacob.

    ¡°President Green!¡±

    Nicole changed her mood and quickly ran back to the door of the operating room.

    ¡°How is he, doctor?¡±

    Nicole was so anxious that she was panting because of running.

    The doctor whispered, ¡°President Green¡¯s physical fitness is very good, but this time he lost too much

    blood. He really needs to rest. In the next few days, if there''s nothing special about life, I hope you don''t

    let President Green walk around. "

    ¡°OK.

    Nicole was relieved to hear that Samuel was OK.

    Samuel was pushed into the ward, and Lucas was still sleeping, so the doctor gave him an extra bed to

    sleep on.

    When Jacob learned that Samuel was OK, he quietly stepped out and left the space for Nicole.

    Nicole looked at Samuel in aa and Lucas in a deep sleep. Suddenly, she was calm.

    That was the life she wanted.

    She held Samuel''s hand in one hand and Lucas little hand in the other. The corners of her lips rose

    slightly, and she fell asleep casually beside Samuel''s bed.

    She didn''t have a rest for almost a whole day, and it was the limit now.

    When Samuel woke up, he saw Nicole lying asleep by his bed.

    He didn¡¯t dare to move, for fear that he would wake Nicole.

    She had been suffering all day.

    Lucas''s eyes suddenly brightened, but he said awkwardly, ¡°you saved me, so I just have to eat with

    you.¡±

    ¡°Then I have to thank you.¡±

    Said Samuel, throwing his cell phone to Lucas.

    ¡°You can move your right hand. Turn on the phone and call Jacob and ask him to bring something to

    eat. The password is your mom''s birthday.¡±

    Lucas was stunned for a moment, and he turned on the cell phone and called Jacob.

    After the phone call, Lucas suddenly didn''t know what to say to Samuel.

    The identity of the man he had always thought of as a viin suddenly changed. He did not know how

    to face him and get along with him for a while, so that the atmosphere in the ward suddenly became

    embarrassed.

 Chapter 123: My godfather was really powerful

    Chapter 123: My godfather was really powerful

    Samuel thought Lucas was fun. He was like he was when he was a kid. He was a little arrogant and

    stubborn, and he didn''t want to owe anyone else.

    He used to think it was bad for him to do so, but now when he saw Lucas, he suddenly felt that there

    was nothing wrong with doing so.

    It should be a lot of fun to have such a cute little son, right?

    It was a pity that he missed the five years of his growth, which was the regret of his life.

    ¡°Did your mother ever tell you that you are actually stubborn?¡±

    Samuel teased Lucas.

    Lucas was just hesitating whether to continue to hate Samuel. Hearing this, he was a little depressed.

    ¡°My mommy only told me that I was very much like my unreliable dad.¡±

    ¡°Unreliable?¡±

    Samuel felt that he had been wronged.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Why was he unreliable?

    But now that his son was a little stubborn donkey that needed to be gently stroked, Samuel was not

    angry.

    ¡°Tell me about your mommy''s life over the past five years.¡±

    The saddest thing for Samuel was that he hadn''t been with Nicole and their son for five years. He knew

    more or less how much the fire had affected Nicole, but it was different to hear Lucas say it himself.

    Lucas was a little angry, but he whispered, ¡°I was young and didn''t know very well. I just heard

    Godfather say that in the first two years, Mommy never dared to close her eyes, go out or see

    something with light. Godfather also said that Mommy suffered from depression for a period of time and

    wanted to jump down from the 32nd floor. If Godfather hadn''t found it in time, there might be no

    Mommy now.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s voice was getting smaller and smaller, but Samuel''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom.

    ¡°Depression?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I checked it online. Depression is not easy to treat. Godfather said that if it wasn''t for me, Mommy

    would really not want to live.¡±

    Nicole really suffered too much at that time. When the child she desperately gave birth to was

    diagnosed with congenital renal failure and could only live for a few years, Nicole felt that her world had

    copsed.

    Zoe was tortured by medical equipment at a young age. If it wasn''t for Lucas, Nicole might have

    jumped out of the building with Zoe in her arms.

    At that time, she thought it was boring to live.

    Her husband abandoned her and even wanted her and the baby to die. Her baby was born sick, and

    she was burned by the fire and couldn''t meet anyone. At the moment when the baby opened her eyes,

    her appearance scared the baby to cry.

    It was a fatal blow to Nicole that her hard-earned child rejected her embrace.

    If it wasn''t for Allen¡¯s daily guard andpany and Lucas''s cleverness, maybe Nicole would not have

    been able to hold on.

    But Lucas didn''t know about it and would not tell Samuel clearly, but Samuel could imagine it.

    How desperate a woman needed to be to jump off a building with her baby!

    The damage he did to Nicole was so great! Although he was unintentional.

    At the thought of this, Samuel felt unable to forgive himself.

    ¡°Call Jacob and ask him to give everyone to Jason. I don¡¯t care what the Don family does. I want to

    know the truth, including what happened to the fire five years ago.¡±

    At this time, the coldness of Samuel made Lucas a little stunned. He suddenly found that Samuel was

    actually a very powerful man.

    Lucas looked at Samuel and was a little dumbfounded.

    Then Samuel realized that Lucas was not his subordinate but his son. He softened his tone and said,

    ¡°your mommy and you have suffered so much. I can''t let those viins who hurt you go unpunished. I

    have to let those people experience what your mother has suffered.¡±

    Lucas was in a better mood when he heard this.

    ¡°I know who tried to kill my mommy, but you won''t believe it.¡±

    Lucas''s words made Samuel a little confused.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because she''s your son¡¯s mommy.¡±

    Lucas lowered his head and yed with his fingers with both hands and frowned. He obviously

    rejected the fact that Samuel had another son.

    Samuel was very smart and immediately understood who Lucas was talking about.

    ¡°You heard something, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I''ve already recorded it and handed it to my mommy. I know you won''t punish her, and I know

    she''s Joseph''s mom. Joseph is my best friend, but I just don''t feel well.¡±

    Lucas himself was embarrassed and hesitant.

    He didn¡¯t know how he became good friends with Joseph. At first he decided to hate Joseph, but

    Joseph was stupid and liked to y with him.

    Unconsciously, he took Joseph as a good friend. Now Joseph''s mommy has hurt his mommy. What

    should he do?

    Lucas was still a child after all. Such an emotional choice put him in a dilemma.

    Samuel looked at his son like this and was more or less distressed.

    ¡°Lucas, Joseph is not my own son. You are my only son.¡±

    This made Lucas look up.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Joseph is the son of my twin brother, your own uncle. You are brothers anyway. Now my brother is

    dead, and Joseph is a posthumous son. I can''t let him be talked about by others, so he can only be my

    son. You also have to remember that no matter what happens in the future, you are brothers and have

    to help each other, you know?¡±

    Samuel knew that he said a lot of things, and Lucas may not understand them, but what he wanted to

    express was clear to Lucas.

    Lucas looked at Samuel nkly, but he suddenly understood Samuel''s entrustment. He nodded his

    head and firmly said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I''ll never let anyone bully Joseph in the future. He will always be my

    brother.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes were a little wet. He seemed to see himself and Vincent decades ago. At that time,

    Vincent also patted his chest and said, ¡°Samuel, you are smarter than me. I will exercise more. If

    anyone dares to bully you in the future, I will beat him up.¡±

    Now those vows were still ringing in his ears, but Vincent was not here.

    Samuel was a little sad.

    Lucas sensed it sensitively.

    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, I just think of my brother, who is not very clever but is very kind to me.¡±

    Samuel wanted to smile at Lucas, but he couldn''t.

    In his heart, the most vulnerable ce was always reserved for his family.

    Lucas had never seen a man sad. He looked at Samuel in front of him and suddenly reached out his

    little hand and whispered, ¡°you can hold my hand. Mommy has said that one person''s sorrow will be

    shared with the other, and the two people will share the sorrow together, so your sorrow will be less.¡±

    Samuel suddenly wanted to cry, but he was a man after all, and he still resisted.

    He gently took Lucas¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°your mommy taught you very well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my mommy is the best in the world! Samuel, if you don¡¯t cherish her, you will regret it!¡±

    Lucas said it like a grown-up.

    Samuel smiles.

    ¡°I''ll treat you and your mommy like treasure¡±

    ¡°There is another person you should treat well. But now it¡¯s a secret. Mommy will tell you! She is an

    angel.¡±

    Lucas smiled happily.

    Thinking of Zoe, he couldn''t help smiling.

    Zoe was really an angel. She was an angel for him, Mommy and Godfather. He believed Zoe would be

    Samuel''s angel, too.

    But Samuel didn¡¯t know who Lucas was talking about. He thought it was Allen. For a moment, he was a

    little jealous, but he thought of Allen''spany and protection for them in the past five years. Samuel

    could only restrain jealousy.

    He should thank Allen!

    But emotionally, he also knew that Allen is his rival. Obviously, Lucas liked Allen very much.

    ¡°Lucas, you like Allen, don''t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Godfather is very kind to me. He has asked someone to teach me these skills.¡±

    Lucas was particrly proud when he talked about Allen, which deeply hurt Samuel.

    ¡°In fact, yourputer technology is not perfect. Although Allen has asked someone to teach you, it is

    not good enough. I will teach you another day.¡±

    Lucas just wanted to say no, but when he thought of his nearly disastrous defeat in thepetition with

    Samuel, he reluctantly said, ¡°I''m still young. Don''t bully young people.¡±

    ¡°You know a lot. Yournguage ability is improving very fast. Did your mommy teach you that?¡±

    ¡°I read by myself. There are a lot of books in Godfather¡¯s house. I like to be there when I''m free.¡±

    Lucas mentioned Allen from time to time. Samuel only felt that the thorn in his heart was getting more

    and more painful.

    ¡°If you like, I''ll buy you the whole library.¡±

    ¡°Godfather said that if you really like something, you can''t take it for yourself. You should share it. In

    particr, you can''t be too selfish to share knowledge with others. So you don''t need to buy the whole

    library for me. I''ll go to the library and read books myself.¡±

    Lucas¡¯ words made Samuel more and more depressed.

    ¡°Besides your godfather, do you admire others?¡±

    ¡°No, my godfather is really excellent! He¡¯s good at business and fencing and running. My godfather can

    do anything.¡±

    The more Lucas said that, the more jealous Samuel was.

    His wife had been taken care of by another man for five years, which was enough to make him

    depressed. Besides, the man liked Nicole and his son adored his rival. Was that right?

    What could he do to make Lucas look up to him?

 Chapter 124: We really didnt do anything

    Chapter 124: We really didn''t do anything

    Samuel looked at Lucas. Lucas turned his head on purpose and didn''t look at him.

    Yes!

    He did it on purpose!

    Samuel was so arrogant before!

    Even if he felt that Samuel was a little better than Godfather, he would not admit it now.

    But Samuel didn''t know what Lucas was thinking. He just looked at his own son in dismay and felt that

    he had a long way to go before his son could fully ept him.

    Nicole was actually awake. She could not help but feel a little funny as she watched the father and son

    quarrel.

    She never knew that Samuel had such a childish side. She was surprised that he had an argument with

    a four or five-year-old.

    When she saw that Samuel was very angry, Nicole finally couldn''t helpughing.

    ¡°Mommy, are you awake?¡±

    When Lucas heard Nicole''sughter, he turned around and looked at Nicole with concern.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nicole found out that Lucas kept her holding his little hand in order not to disturb her rest.

    ¡°Is your arm numb? Why don''t you take your hand back? Let me have a look.¡±

    Nicole got up quickly and released Samuel''s hand.

    The source of warmth suddenly left, and Samuel was depressed. Especially Nicole didn''t look at him

    since she woke up. She focused all her attention on Lucas. Samuel was suddenly upset.

    He was a patient, OK?

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Samuel coughed on purpose and hoped to attract Nicole''s attention. Unfortunately, Lucas had long

    been aware of his meaning and immediately said, ¡°Mommy, I can''t move my arm.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s OK. Mommy will rub it for you.¡±

    Nicole heard Samuel''s cough and was going to look back, but when she heard what Lucas said, she

    immediately rubbed Lucas¡¯s arm.

    In her opinion, Lucas was still a child. He had just gone through such a terrible thing, but he had

    numbed his arm to take care of her. As a mother, she couldn''t ignore him.

    Samuel''s an adult, and there was a doctor here, so there should be no problem.

    Nicole thought and ignored Samuel.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Nicole asked Lucas softly.

    Lucas immediately nodded and said, ¡°yes, but it¡¯s still numb. Mummy, rub it a little more.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Nicole fondly smiled at Lucas and said softly, ¡°don''t be so silly in the future. If Mommy is asleep, you

    can take out your hand.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s OK. Mommy won''t wake up.¡±

    How could she not know what her son was doing?

    It was said that son was Mommy''s cotton-padded jacket. In Nicole''s opinion, Lucas was her mink coat.

    He was warmer than a cotton-padded jacket.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Lucas smiled happily and spit his tongue at Samuel. He was obviously showing off.

    Samuel felt really depressed.

    He was despised by his son.

    And his wife didn¡¯t seem to realize that he was a patient.

    ¡°Oh, it hurts!¡±

    Samuel suddenly frowned and covered his chest and snorted. He looked very miserable.

    Nicole immediately turned around and panicked when she saw that Samuel''s face was pale and his

    head was sweating.

    ¡°What''s the matter? Is the wound open again? I''ll go to the doctor. Don''t move.¡±

    Nicole was so nervous that she turned and ran outside.

    Her speed was amazing to Samuel.

    Lucas looked at Samuel scornfully and said, ¡°you are an adult, but youpete with me in such a

    mean way. Don''t you feel ashamed?¡±

    But Samuel said indifferently, ¡°it''s mean but effective. Your mommy still cares about me most!¡±

    ¡°You are too childish.¡±

    Lucas thought his impression of Samuel should change.

    This man was excellent but childish!

    It was shameless of him to y tricks with a child!

    Samuel was not ashamed, but proud. Maybe the end of happiness was really sadness. His chest really

    hurt, and he

    immediately winced in pain.

    ¡°You deserve it!¡±

    Lucas said without sympathy. Then he jumped out of bed coolly and said to the bodyguard outside, ¡°I

    want to go out for a walk. Walk with me.¡±

    He had been kidnapped, and now he was afraid to go out alone. But Lucas didn''t think he was strong

    enough to stay here

    and watch Samuel flirt with Mommy.

    He had to go out for a walk to avoid being disgusted by Samuel.

    Samuel thought Lucas was not his own son, otherwise, how could he be so ruthless?

    ¡°Lucas, do you really want to leave me alone?¡±

    Samuel still didn¡¯t give up.

    Without looking back, Lucas said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. You''re not going to die. Bad guys live a long time. You

    have a long life.¡±

    ¡°You little devil, you, ouch...¡±

    Samuel really hurt his wound this time.

    He was sweating and covered his chest with one hand, and the red blood was seeping through his

    fingers again.

    Samuel burst into a bitter smile.

    A small wound now made him so vulnerable.

    He was not so weak before!

    Was it because he was particrly vulnerable when he was with his wife and son?

    Samuel reflected on himself. Nicole hade in with the doctor and the nurse.

    ¡°Doctor, please examine him. He seems to be bleeding again.¡±

    Nicole was nervous right now.

    Samuel hurt his chest repeatedly. In her opinion, he was taking risks. She had just made up with

    Samuel. She hadn''t let the children experience the taste of fatherhood. She couldn''t let Samuel have

    another ident.

    If Samuel knew what Nicole was thinking now, he might be upset.

    Samuel saw Nicole looking at him anxiously and she didn''t realize that Lucas was gone. He finally

    grinned.

    ¡°I''m fine. Don''t worry.¡±

    ¡°You''re stillughing! From now on, you can only stay in bed. You can''t go anywhere or move without

    mymand!¡±

    Nicole thought Samuel was too reckless.

    Didn''t he know how dangerous a wound could be in his chest?

    Besides, his blood type was rare. What if something happened to him?

    Nicole got angry, and Samuel immediately said, ¡°I promise not to move. Even if I have to go to the

    bathroom, I will report to you first. If you don''t let me, I''ll hold back.¡±

    The doctor and nurse couldn''t helpughing, which made Nicole blush.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡±

    Nicole thought Samuel did it on purpose.

    The man used to be cold, but now she couldn''t stand him. She couldn''t imagine how an indifferent man

    could say that in public.

    Samuel was not embarrassed at all. He giggled and looked at Nicole all the time. The tender look in his

    eyes almost made Nicole unable to bear it.

    ¡°How is he, doctor?¡±

    Nicole could only turn her head.

    The doctor said with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s OK. President Green was so active that he pulled his wound. We''ll

    give him a fresh bandage and it''ll be all right.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    Nicole was muttering.

    Why was he active when hey in bed? What did he do just now?

    Nicole took a subconscious look at Lucas¡¯ bed and found that Lucas was gone.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    She was so nervous that she even wanted to turn around and run outside.

    Samuel stopped her immediately.

    ¡°Lucas is out for a walk. The bodyguard was with him. You don''t have to worry about it. Jacob will bring

    the food in a moment, and he wille back.¡±

    After listening to Samuel, Nicole calmed down.

    ¡°It scared me to death¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t let him get hurt again.¡±

    Samuel knows how much harm Lucas¡¯ disappearance had done to Nicole. He said softly, and the

    doctor immediately felt that he was in the way.

    ¡°President Green, we''ve bandaged you. Don''t do strenuous exercise. We''ve got to go now. Call us if

    you need anything!¡±

    The doctor smiled and went out.

    Nicole suddenly felt that the doctor and the nurse looked at her in a somewhat ambiguous way.

    She was puzzled for a moment, and suddenly she remembered what the doctor had said. Don''t do

    strenuous exercise?

    Did the doctor and nurse misunderstand them?

    Nicole suddenly reacted. She blushed and said, ¡°no, it¡¯s not what you think. We didn''t do anything.¡±

    As soon as she finished, the doctor and the nurseughed more vaguely.

    ¡°Yes, we understand.¡±

    They quickly left the ward.

    Nicole felt helpless.

    ¡°No, we really didn''t do anything.¡±

    She cried helplessly, but Samuelughed.

    ¡°You''re stillughing! You''re the one who started it.¡±

    Nicole stared at him. She bit her lower lip, looking very shy.

    Samuel had not seen Nicole like this for a long time. He suddenly felt that there was a small fire in one

    part of him, which was spreading rapidly to all his limbs.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse and his eyes were dark. The sudden twinkle in his eyes made Nicole

    understand.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Nicole refused and even subconsciously took a step back. At this time, she was like a frightened rabbit.

    It seemed that if

    Samuel made a slight move, she would turn and run away.

    Samuel whispered, e here. I have something to tell you about Lucas.¡±

    As soon as she heard Lucas¡¯s name, Nicole was stunned and came over.

    But before she got there, Samuel reached out and grabbed Nicole¡¯s arm. He dragged her into his arms.

 Chapter 125: You are abusing single people

    Chapter 125: You are abusing single people

    ¡°Samuel! You are too cunning!"

    It was toote for Nicole to react.

    Samuel keptughing. The next moment he kissed Nicole in a domineering way.

    Nicole was afraid to touch his wound and tried not to touch his chest, which made Samuel even more

    unscrupulous. His big hands touched everywhere and made Nicole blush.

    As soon as the gun was about to go off, Nicole pushed him away.

    Her face was as red as sunset. She was panting and her body was a little soft. She could only stare at

    Samuel, but she didn''t expect her watery eyes to be more provocative.

    Samuel felt like he was going to explode.

    He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°you don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve been for five years. I haven''t had sex for five years.

    Can''t I kiss you?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Although Nicole was pleased with what he said, she thought it would be cruel if Samuel hadn''t touched

    another woman in five years. However, when she thought of Samuel''s injury, she still held back her

    heartache.

    ¡°You have to recover first.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes brightened.

    ¡°You mean we can do that when I¡¯m healed?¡±

    ¡°I didn''t say anything.¡±

    Nicole looked at Samuel and thought she had dug a hole for herself.

    Just then Jacob came. He was inexplicably envious and felt that he should find a woman to fall in love

    with, otherwise, he would be a bit intolerable to be abused.

    ¡°Ahem! President Green, I bring food.¡±

    Jacob coughed on purpose.

    Nicole seemed to have been exposed all of a sudden. She blushed even more and couldn''t stay in the

    room for a moment.

    ¡°I''ll get Lucas back.¡±

    With that, she ran away.

    Samuel''s smile was even smuggler.

    Jacob touched his nose and joked, ¡°President Green, am I here at the wrong time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, call before youe next time, otherwise, it will be inconvenient.¡±

    Samuel said without shame, but Jacob blushed.

    ¡°President Green, you''re abusing single people.¡±

    ¡°I don''t think so.¡±

    Samuel was in a good mood today, and he was rarely joking with Jacob. He knew Nicole would not be

    back for a while, so he whispered, ¡°what''s Jason doing recently?¡±

    Jacob ced the lunch box on the table and whispered, ¡°Jason gave Riley to the police for

    investigation. He is now primarily responsible for checking Zac¡¯s life. I heard Swift heard about Riley

    and had been looking for someone to save her. She has been waiting at the Green family¡¯s old house

    after knowing that you gave the order yourself. It''s a secret that you are in the military hospital at

    present, but I can¡¯t guarantee it in the future.¡±

    Samuel had anticipated these situations, but he didn''t expect Swift toe to him, which made

    Samuel a little disgusted.

    ¡°You think of a way to crack down on her business. I''m going to watch her bow her head and tell me

    what happened before.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jacob nodded and whispered, ¡°there¡¯s one more thing I think I should talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Samuel asked Jacob to lift him up and leaned against the edge of the bed. He looked tired.

    After all, he was seriously injured. In front of Nicole and Lucas, he was just pretending and afraid they

    were worried. Now that they were not here, he could be more at ease.

    Jacob feels that Samuel was too cruel to himself and gave too much to Nicole and Lucas. He was not

    like the Samuel he knew.

    ¡°President Green, your body is still the most important. Mrs. Green called back from abroad, and I

    didn''t dare to tell her that you were injured. I know you love Nicole and Lucas, but if Mrs. Green knew

    you were hurt because of them, I don¡¯t know what she would think of them. If you are really good for

    them, take good care of yourself.¡±

    Jacob didn''t mean to say it, but he couldn''t help it.

    Samuel was stunned and seemed surprised.

    He worked with Jacob for many years. Apart from business affairs, Jacob was very indifferent to his

    personal affairs. This time he must have other reasons.

    ¡°It has something to do with what you are about to tell me?¡±

    Samuel asked in a low voice. His sharp eyes made Jacob a little nervous.

    Jacob hesitated and finally whispered, ¡°yes, it''s about Zama.¡±

    ¡°Zama? Didn''t you put her in the suburbs? As long as she doesn''t get too involved in Nicole and me, let

    her spend the rest of her life there. Transfer some money from my private ount every month. Zama

    is childless and has served me all her life. The younger generation should be filial to the elder.¡±

    Samuel said lightly. Although he was a little reluctant, he saw the rtionship between Zama and

    Nicole, and he just wondered. They used to get along very well. Why did they suddenly have a conflict?

    Did everything change because Nicole changed her face?

    Wasn''t Nicole still the same person?

    Samuel frowned slightly and was obviously upset about it.

    Jacob didn''t know whether he should say it or not.

    Seeing him like this, Samuel frowned even more.

    ¡°What makes you so embarrassed?¡±

    Under Samuel''s pressure, Jacob was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Lucas¡¯ disappearance has

    something to do with Zama.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Samuel suddenly sat up. His wound hurt a little because he exerted too much force. He leaned back

    again, sweating from his forehead.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Jacob looked at him and knew the importance of Zama in his heart. But he already said it. In order to

    prevent this from happening again, Jacob had to go on,

    ¡°Petty was let go by Zama. She had been in touch with Zama, and when I was looking for a bodyguard

    for Nicole, Zama rmended Petty. She said Petty was a girl and it was convenient. At that time, I

    didn''t think much about it. I just thought that Zama might have been unintentional, and Petty was really

    excellent, so I used Petty. But this time we rounded up the beauty shop, and Petty escaped. I checked

    herst phone call. She called Zama. Besides Petty, I don''t know who else has too much contact with

    Zama in the beauty shop. Besides, Petty disappeared from our siege, which is not what ordinary

    people can do. And...¡±

    Jacob stopped when he said this. Obviously, he still had some concerns.

    Samuel was getting impatient.

    ¡°Come on. Don''t be as timid as a woman. When did you change sex?¡±

    Samuel was really anxious. Jacob coughed and said, ¡°when you were sent to the operating room,

    Zama immediately came to the military hospital and mored to see Nicole. She said she wanted to

    argue with Nicole. You were in critical condition and Lucas had just fallen asleep, so Nicole asked me

    to go out and send her away, but apparently Nicole also thought there was something wrong with

    Zama. She lived in the suburbs, and even if she got the news, she couldn''te at once. Only if she

    knew it in advance could shee and get Nicole into trouble at that time.¡±

    Samuel frowned.

    Zama and Nicole used to get along well. He never expected that when Zama met Nicole again, they

    would be like this. What was wrong?

    Samuel didn¡¯t understand, but he became more and more irritable.

    Zama was very important to him, but Nicole was also the woman he wanted to spend his whole life

    with. Now the two women had conflicts and differences. He didn''t know how to adjust.

    Suddenly he seemed to think of something.

    ¡°How could my mother call me all of a sudden?¡±

    Mrs. Green had been very busy abroad and had his own business to do. Since the death of her

    youngest son Vincent, she had gone abroad to open a charity hall.

    She was very busy every year. She said it was to remember her son and do more good for him. She

    hoped that he would have a good end in the next life.

    She believed in cause and effect.

    Mrs. Green was always busy these years. She sometimes called Samuel every more than a month, but

    now she suddenly called to ask about Samuel, which made him more or less alert.

    Jacob whispered, ¡°I checked Zama¡¯s phone records. It seems that not long ago, Zama called Mrs.

    Green.¡±

    Samuel''s face was a little gloomy.

    He was upset about Zama. Would he and Nicole still be together if his mother, who didn''t know the

    truth, stepped in?

    Samuel frowned and whispered, ¡°make a video call to my mom for me. I want to talk to her.¡±

    ¡°But President Green, you are...¡±

    ¡°It''s OK. It''s better than her guessing.¡±

    Samuel made a quick decision and Jacob didn''t say anything. He gave the phone directly to Samuel

    and made a video call to Mrs. Green.

    The phone was answered almost immediately.

    Mrs. Green turned pale when she saw her son lying in bed in his hospital uniform.

    ¡°Samuel, are you really hurt?¡±

    This statement almost confirmed Samuel¡¯s conjecture.

    Someone had told Mrs. Green about it. It was likely that the person was Zama.

    Samuel smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I''m just slightly hurt. I''m all right. How do you know I''m hurt? At such a

    distance, do you have a perspective eye?¡±

    ¡°Don''t be kidding! Do you think I don''t know what you did abroad? Samuel, you''re not young. A few

    years ago, you were depressed because of Nicole''s death. I heard that you''ve fallen in love with a

    woman recently. I''m happy to know that you''vee out of your past grief. But you only got along for a

    few days. Why is she worth fighting for? I haven''t seen you so nice to Nicole before. If you do

    something wrong, I have to go back and supervise you. Get rid of that woman. If I go back and we

    meet, it will be embarrassing. Do you hear me?¡±

    Mrs. Green was so outspoken that Samuel was now very passive.

 Chapter 126: Are you sure youre my own son?

    Chapter 126: Are you sure you''re my own son?

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not what you think. There are many things you don''t understand. I have time to exin to

    you.¡±

    ¡°You don''t have to exin. Zama has served you for many years. Could Zama lie to me? You have to

    break up with the girl she doesn''t like as soon as possible. Also, I heard that the woman had a son.

    Samuel, the Green family is not short of money, but I don¡¯t want to raise children for others. Joseph is

    Vincent''s son. If you take someone else''s son into our family, what will you do with your property in the

    future? If you give too little, he will speak ill of you. If you give too much, I will not be happy.

    After all, he is not a child of the Green family. You''re not young. Why are you still so impetuous? I

    thought you were reasonable. What happened? I heard Zama say that woman is very lewd, isn''t she?

    You have to have a good wife. You have to listen to me.¡±

    Mrs. Green didn¡¯t give Samuel a chance to exin.

    Samuel was helpless.

    ¡°Mom, Lucas is my son. He''s a child of the Green family. If you don''t believe it, I can show you the

    paternity test. Do you really think your son is stupid? How can I fight for someone else''s child? Zama

    doesn''t know the situation. Lucas has juste back. I''m afraid some people may harm him, so I didn''t

    disclose Lucas¡¯s identity. Catherine is not the kind of woman you said. I''ll talk to you about itter. Don''t

    listen to Zama. Zama is hostile to her.¡±

    ¡°You defend her before you marry her? Zama is hostile to her? Everything Zama does is for you. Think

    about it. Zama has always been more thoughtful than me, your mother. Samuel, you are sometimes

    confused, but we are elders and bystanders, so we naturally think clearly. You have to listen to what we

    say. I don''t like that woman anyway. Zama doesn''t like her, and neither do I. What¡¯s more, she hurt you.

    The children of the Green family don''t need to work hard. The property left by the elders is enough for

    you. Vincent died for faith and justice. You are the only son I have. Don''t worry me anymore, will you? "

    Mrs. Green was overbearing.

    Samuel wanted to go on, but there was a ring on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Well, I have something to do. I have to hang up. Let Jacob take good care of you. I''ll go back to see

    you in a few days when I have time. And I heard you sent Zama to the suburbs? Was that woman''s

    idea? Listen to me. Transfer Zama back to the Green family''s old house, or I''ll get angry with you. Do

    you hear me? You grow up. You abandoned your wet nurse for a woman. You are ungrateful.¡±

    Mrs. Green hung up and neither of them was happy.

    Jacob heard it clearly and said nothing. In fact, he couldn''t give any good advice at this time. Obviously,

    Zama said something to Mrs. Green, so she didn''t believe Lucas was her grandson and didn''t even

    ask.

    Samuel was really upset.

    His mother and his wet nurse did the same. He couldn''t handle them. But Nicole was the woman he

    wanted to pursue in his life, and Lucas was his own son. He couldn''t forgive himself if he didn¡¯t take

    him home.

    When Samuel thought of everything that happened five years ago, he was more distressed and guilty.

    ¡°Don''t let Nicole know about it for a while. I''ll call my mom again sometime. As for Zama, I need to talk

    to her.¡±

    Samuel sighed and was worried.

    He experienced being tortured by several women. But there was one thing he was sure of. This time he

    wouldn''t let Nicole suffer anymore.

    Jacob nodded and did it immediately.

    Nicole came back with Lucas.

    When Jacob saw them, he immediately said with a smile, ¡°Lucas, I bought your favorite braised fish.¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Uncle Jacob, you are so kind to me.¡±

    Lucas walked over with a smile and gave Jacob a big hug. Obviously, he had fun with Nicole just now.

    Although Samuel was upset, he felt much better when he saw his wife and son.

    ¡°Lucas, am I not good to you?¡±

    Lucas gave Samuel a light look and didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes were obviously proud. Samuel liked it in

    his heart.

    He liked Lucas more and more. Even his proud expression was so handsome!

    Nicole looked at Samuel and shook her head and said, ¡°you''re weak now. Eat something and make

    yourself well. When you get well, go to France with me.¡±

    ¡°What are we going to France for?¡±

    Samuel was very nervous when he heard about France. He could not forget that he had a rival in

    France.

    Now Allen couldn''tpete with him because they were so far apart and Allen had to take care of his

    sick daughter, so he couldn''te here.

    Now his rtionship with Nicole had not stabilized. If they went to France and Allen did something,

    could he cope with it?

    Samuel looked nervous. Nicole smiled and said, ¡°it''s OK. I''ll take you to meet someone. As long as this

    person agrees that we can be together, I will agree to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I agree.¡±

    Lucas nodded immediately.

    As long as Zoe liked Samuel, Lucas thought he could ept this man for his sister''s sake. And now

    Lucas felt that Samuel seemed to be reliable. He was qualified to be his and Zoe''s dad.

    But Samuel got it wrong and thought Nicole and Lucas were going to take him to Allen.

    Why did he need the consent of a rival to get his wife and son back?

    But Nicole and Lucas seemed determined. Samuel remembered that Lucas had been saying good

    things about Allen, so he wasn''t happy.

    But all of a sudden he had a strong will not admit defeat.

    ¡°Well, I''m not afraid! I''ll show you how powerful I am!¡±

    He was imagining how topete with Allen. Nicole and Lucas were expecting Zoe to meet Samuel.

    Their ideas werepletely different, but the atmosphere was so harmonious that Jacob on one side

    felt that he was almost

    transparent.

    It seemed that he was less and less existential.

    ¡°President Green, I have to go back to thepany.¡±

    Jacob was really hurt.

    He was a single man after all.

    No!

    He wanted to have a girlfriend. He suddenly envied the happy atmosphere of the family, and he felt that

    he was too lonely.

    Samuel naturally wanted him to leave. Nicole was embarrassed and said, ¡°I''m sorry, Jacob. I''ve

    dyed your meal.¡±

    ¡°No, I always eatte. President Green has been eating irregrly in the past five years, and his

    stomach has gone wrong.¡±

    Jacob was a little ttered.

    ¡°Get out of here! Stop it!¡±

    Samuel yelled in a low voice. He obviously didn''t like Jacob to be talkative.

    In his opinion, Nicole''s return was the best gift from God, and she came back with such a smart and

    lovely son. He didn''t want to ask for anything else.

    The pain and sadness of the past five years had been filled with this moment, and the pain didn''t

    matter.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and whispered, ¡°I''ll take care of your stomachter.¡±

    ¡°Well, I''ll take your advice.¡±

    Samuelughed like an idiot.

    Lucas couldn''t stand it.

    ¡°Please pay attention to the psychological trauma of minors, OK? Samuel, are you really the president

    of Eternal Group? I

    think you look like a fool now.¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole thought Lucas had gone too far.

    He was bing more and more impolite to speak to Samuel now.

    Samuel didn''t care. He said with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s OK to be stupid in front of my wife and son.¡±

    ¡°Mommy and I didn¡¯t promise to be your wife and son. Don''t forget you have to go to France and get

    another person''s permission.¡±

    Lucas said lightly and began to eat. He didn''t care about Samuel¡¯s depressed face because of his

    words.

    ¡°Lucas, are you sure you''re my own son?¡±

    ¡°I may have been adopted by Mommy.¡±

    Lucas spoke impolitely again.

    Samuel felt hurt. He immediately looked at Nicole pitifully.

    It had to be said that it was really attractive for a handsome man to y a weak role.

    Nicole stepped forward and lifted Samuel''s chin with her finger. She said deliberately, ¡°you have to

    behave well. I will defend

    you only if you serve me well, you know? After all, Lucas is my favorite now. You''re still in line. You

    have to keep trying.¡±

    Samuel looked at Nicole and took her hand and said, ¡°serve you? You have to give me a chance, right?

    How do you want me to serve you?¡±

    Nicole, after all, was not as shameless and cheeky as Samuel especially in front of their son. Although

    Lucas may not be able to understand, she blushed involuntarily and even pulled her hand back and

    said, ¡°stop kidding.¡±

    ¡°I''m serious.¡±

    Samuel pouted and looked like Lucas.

    ¡°My God.¡±

    Lucas pretended to vomit and immediately attracted their attention.

    ¡°Come on, I''m eating. Don¡¯t make me sick, OK? You can send me back. I''ll have braised fish with

    Joseph. I think Joseph is fit

    to be with me now.¡±

    Lucas immediately shook and seemed to shake off his goosebumps. Nicole was very embarrassed.

 Chapter 127: Im afraid of you crying now

    Chapter 127: I''m afraid of you crying now

    Samuel would like Lucas to leave early, but he is worried about Lucas¡¯ safety.

    Fortunately, Macon was still in the Seapolis City. Samuel called Macon and asked him to send Lucas

    back to the Green

    family''s old house. He hoped that Macon could stay in the Green family''s old house for a few days to

    look after his two children.

    Lucas was d to hear that Macon would protect them.

    The kidnapping made Lucas realize that some of the things Macon taught were particrly useful.

    What hecked was self-defense. If Macon could stay and teach them, he could guarantee that he

    would grow up soon.

    A kidnapping incident made Lucas deeply realize that only when he was strong could he protect

    himself and his mommy and not let her and his brother worry.

    It didn¡¯t matter how much he suffered for this goal.

    Thinking of this, Lucas jumped out of his chair.

    ¡°Mommy, I''ll go back first. You don''t have to worry about me. With instructor Macon here, Joseph and I

    will be safe. Take good

    care of this man here.¡±

    From Lucas¡¯ tone, it was not difficult to tell that he adored Macon and disliked Samuel, which made

    Samuel very speechless.

    Why did Lucas worship others without knowing how brave and capable his father was?

    But Lucas didn¡¯t give Samuel a chance to talk. He waved directly at Samuel and said, ¡°I''ll wait outside

    the door so that I won''t be disgusted again.¡±

    Then he made a face and ran away with the braised fish.

    Nicole''s lips rose slightly.

    Lucas hadn''t been so childish for a long time. She even thought her son had grown up. She didn''t

    expect that he seemed to release his nature in the Seapolis City, and he was more or less childlike.

    ¡°Lucas is a lot more cheerful after he came back to the Seapolis city.¡±

    Nicole was telling the truth.

    Maybe here he didn''t have to watch Zoe suffer every day. He didn''t have to watch Nicole cry every day,

    and he didn''t have to

    worry about Zoe dying on the operating table one day.

    Here, he was Lucas.

    A four-year-old had his own brother and ymate and what he wanted to do. Although he was still

    worried about Zoe, there was a difference between being with her and worrying about her from afar.

    Nicole felt sorry for the kids.

    She made Zoe suffer from birth. She made Lucas lose his innocence and happiness. She made herself

    have a bad five years.

    If she had known that bringing Lucas back would have made him so cheerful, she might havee

    back a few years earlier.

    Samuel saw that the emotions in Nicole''s eyes were veryplicated. He didn''t know what she was

    thinking, but after hearing her evaluation of Lucas, he coughed and said, ¡°of course he''s cheerful. I''m

    his father! It''s best for children to be with their own parents! No matter how much love is given by

    others, it can''t bepared with the love of their own parents. Children¡¯s desire for their own parents is

    innate.¡±

    It was like a thunderbolt on Nicole''s head.

    Over the past five years, Allen had been so good to the three of them that she wanted to escape, not to

    mention how good he was to Lucas and Zoe, but Lucas had always been very sensible and even

    mature in front of Allen. Was it because he knew Allen wasn''t his own father?

    Was he afraid that if he was disobedient or behaved badly, Allen would not take care of her and Zoe?

    Nicole never thought about this before, but today Samuel said that, and she suddenly thought of it.

    Although Lucas was a boy, he was sensitive from childhood. He could feel the mood of an adult and

    be very obedient.

    She used to think there was nothing wrong with Lucas, but now it seemed that Lucas should not.

    He should have been carefree, but because of her and Zoe, he restrained his nature and even ttered

    Allen. It was not obvious, but wasn''t he working so hard and obedient to win Allen''s favor?

    But in front of Samuel, Lucaspletely released his nature. He said and did what he wanted without

    any scruples.

    He already knew that Samuel was his own father. He knew that they were rted by blood, so he didn¡¯t

    care whether his willfulness would upset Samuel so much that he didn''t like him. He knew that Samuel

    was his father at all times. He would indulge him and tolerate him, wouldn''t he?

    Nicole suddenly felt like a failure as a mother.

    She always felt that she was trying to live and be independent. She wanted to give Lucas and Zoe

    good living conditions, but she didn¡¯t expect her son to learn to tter and mature prematurely.

    Nicole suddenly sat in front of Samuel and looked at Samuel with tears in her eyes. It seemed as if she

    was about to cry the next moment.

    Samuel suddenly became nervous.

    ¡°What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? You know me. I''m not very good at coaxing women. If

    you don''t like what I said, tell me and I''ll change itter. Can you stop crying? I''m not afraid of anything

    but you cry.¡±

    Before Samuel could finish, Nicole was in his arms and hugged him. She sobbed, ¡°Samuel, have I

    done something wrong in thest five years? I should havee back earlier.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t see Nicole''s face, the warm liquid still flowed into Samuel''s neck along the patient''s

    uniform. He sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s not toote toe back now. We were separated for five years. I''ll

    be twice as good to you and our son in the days toe.¡±

    ¡°I can believe you, can I?¡±

    ¡°Who else can you believe if you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Samuel pulled her out of his arms and said with a smile, ¡°look at you. You''re a mother, but you cry like

    a little girl. People will think I''m coaxing my daughter.¡±

    ¡°How could you have such an old daughter?¡±

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    Samuel leaned over and wiped her tears with his finger pulp. He said with a smile, ¡°if I had such a

    crying daughter as you, I would have a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I will be sad. I don''t want my daughter to cry. Boys can not be spoiled, but girls should be treated like

    princesses. After all, she¡¯s going to get married. How can her parents not be sad when they have

    raised her for 20 years?¡±

    Samuel said with a smile, but Nicole was depressed.

    Nicole quickly skipped the topic.

    But Samuel didn''t know what Nicole was thinking. He said with a smile, ¡°why don''t we have a daughter

    when I recover?¡±

    Nicole''s heart ached again.

    ¡°Let''s talk about itter. The food will be cold. Didn''t Jacob say you have a bad stomach? Take good

    care of yourself.¡±

    Nicole immediately pushed him away and got up to pick up the lunch box.

    Samuel thought Nicole hadn''t epted him yet so she didn¡¯t want to discuss having a daughter with

    him.

    It seemed that he needed to quickly investigate what happened five years ago. Although he could

    guess something, it was notprehensive after all. If he wanted to know why Nicole rejected him so

    much, he still needed to know the whole truth.

    Riley!

    She''d better say everything, or he wouldn''t let her go.

    Nicole got the chicken soup and gave it to Samuel.

    ¡°Feed me. My arm hurts.¡±

    Samuel said brazenly.

    Nicole sighed and said, ¡°I remember you hurt your chest.¡±

    ¡°Can''t it reach the arm?¡±

    Samuel was talking nonsense. Nicole didn¡¯t want to argue with him.

    She sat next to Samuel and fed him.

    Samuel thought it was OK to be seriously injured. Now his favorite woman was right next to him. That

    was enough.

    ¡°Will you spend the rest of your life with me?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Samuel knew that Nicole may not agree now, but he asked and looked at Nicole expectantly.

    Nicole was a little embarrassed. She immediately turned her head and said, ¡°as I said, when you

    recover, we will go to France, and I will never leave you for the rest of my life as long as that person

    agrees that we are together. No matter what kind of suffering we are going through, I will not let go of

    your hand!¡±

    Samuel was a little depressed.

    ¡°Is that person really that important to you? Do we have to get his consent?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would not have been in the world for five years without her. She¡¯s an angel. She''s what keeps

    Lucas and me alive. As long as she can be safe and happy in this life, I will do anything she wants me

    to do.¡±

    Nicole remembered Zoe''s pale face and tears filled her eyes.

    But Samuel was very jealous.

    It was not a good thing for him that his wife valued his rival so much. Unfortunately, he couldn''t turn

    back the clock and rescue Nicole at the moment of the fire. Now he had to endure jealousy to burn his

    reason and emotion.

    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t agree? Are you really not going to stay with me?¡±

    When Samuel said this, he suddenly felt a little nervous. He wanted to know the answer, but he was

    afraid that Nicole''s answer was something he didn''t want to hear.

 Chapter 128: I dont want her to have a good time

    Chapter 128: I don''t want her to have a good time

    ¡°Forget it. You''d better not say it.¡±

    In the end, Samuel couldn''t resist his anxiety and refused Nicole¡¯s answer.

    Nicole looked at him and didn¡¯t know how to exin Zoe to him. She never thought that Samuel would

    think of Allen. When she heard Samuel say no, she was relieved.

    Seeing her relieved, Samuel was depressed again. The chicken soup that he thought was good to

    drink became tasteless.

    ¡°I''m full.¡±

    ¡°You only drank a little.¡±

    Nicole looked at the soup bowl in her hand and looked at him helplessly.

    ¡°I''m hurt. I can¡¯t drink too much.¡±

    Samuel made an excuse.

    Nicole saw that he was not happy, but now Samuel was not in good health, and if she told him about

    Zoe, he would go to France immediately. With his current physical fitness, he may have fallen ill before

    he arrived in France, let alone visit Zoe.

    Nicole didn''t care that Samuel got angry. She put the soup bowl into the lunch box and said faintly, ¡°if

    you¡¯re hungry, eat more. It can stop the food from getting cold. It¡¯s greasy, but it¡¯s good for your wound.

    You should drink it.¡±

    Nicole didn''t exin her rtionship with Allen at all. Samuel became more and more depressed.

    ¡°I''m tired and want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Well, I''ll be here with you.¡±

    Nicole knew he was not happy. She just obeyed him, which made Samuel more and more upset.

    He wanted to lose his temper, but when he saw Nicole''s dark circles, he held back and loved her.

    ¡°Go to bed and we can sleep together. Look at your dark circles. People will think I hit you.¡±

    Nicole saw that Samuel was clearly depressed but cared about her. She suddenly smiled and felt warm

    in her heart.

    ¡°l can rest in Lucas¡¯ bed. You have injuries. If you want to be with me, you should recover as soon as

    possible.¡±

    This obviously hurt Samuel again.

    Hey down and turned over and left his back to Nicole.

    His childish movements made Nicole''s lips rise slightly. It was like Samuel was like five years ago and

    they were still them at that time.

    But she knew they had changed after all.

    They had children and missed five years.

    Nicole gentlyy down on Lucas¡¯ bed. She was going to have a quiet rest, but she didn''t expect that

    she was so tired that she fell asleep.

    Samuel didn¡¯t hear Nicole. He turned his head and saw Nicole''s quiet sleeping face.

    Unlike five years ago, Nicole now curled up in her sleep and held her arms tightly in her hands. She

    seemed to be defending herself.

    He suddenly remembered the fire five years ago.

    A delicate woman struggled in the fire and called for help, and she slowly became desperate. She had

    to protect herself with her arms around her chest, which suddenly broke Samuel''s heart.

    He got out of bed quietly and covered Nicole with a quilt. Then he gave her a little kiss on the forehead,

    changed his clothes and left the ward.

    The bodyguard at the door was a little surprised when he saw Samuel, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. He

    was obviously well-trained.

    ¡°Protect Mrs. Green. If she wakes up and asks you where I am, tell her I have gone home and will take

    back some clothes and I''ll be back in a minute.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Samuel ordered and closed the door and walked out of the military hospital.

    When he came to the police station, the director was somewhat ttered and immediately went out to

    meet him.

    ¡°President Green, why are you here? You can tell me what you want. We will try our best to do it.¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t say anything about the director''s hospitality. He just said coldly, ¡°where''s Riley?¡±

    The director didn¡¯t know about Riley''s rtionship with Samuel. There were different rumors, but one

    thing was true: Riley

    gave birth to Samuel¡¯s sessor five years ago. On this basis, the director did not dare to punish Riley.

    Although Jacob said that they could do anything, the director did not dare.

    Now Samuel came in person and asked about Riley. The director felt that he was right. They were

    going to make up, right?

    Samuel came to pick her up in person.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    At the thought of this, the director said with a smile, ¡°Miss George has been in a bad mood since she

    came here. I put her in a single dormitory. Although the food is not rich, it is delicious. President Green,

    you can rest assured that Miss George has not suffered here.¡±

    As soon as Samuel heard what the director said, he became unhappy.

    ¡°Is she here for pleasure? You are considerate. I don''t think this is a police station, it''s a hotel.¡±

    Then he walked into the hall angrily.

    The director was in a cold sweat.

    Was he wrong?

    Riley was not Samuel''s favorite woman?

    But when the director thought of Riley''s arrogance, he was not sure.

    ¡°President Green, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean? I want you to interrogate Riley. I didn¡¯t ask her to travel here for pleasure. Where is

    she? Take me there.¡±

    Samuel thought he should talk to Jacob. He didn''t do his job well.

    Fortunately, he came here. Nicole might misunderstand him if she came and saw Riley treated like this.

    Samuel looked even angrier at the thought that five years ago Nicole was separated from him by a

    misunderstanding and even nearly died.

    The director finally recognized the real meaning of Samuel''s words, but he had already regretted it. If

    he had known Riley was the one Samuel was determined to punish, he would not have been so

    embarrassed.

    In order to make himself live longer, the director took Samuel to the single dormitory under pressure.

    Before they got to the door of the dormitory, Samuel heard Riley''s shrill cry and the sound of things

    falling to the ground. He frowned slightly and was obviously dissatisfied with all this.

    There was more and more sweat on the director''s forehead. He immediately said to the guards, ¡°what''s

    going on?¡±

    ¡°Miss George disliked the food we sent. She asked us to find the cook of the Green family. We couldn''t

    do it.¡±

    The guards were helpless.

    They knew it wasn''t a good job, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be so painful and drive them crazy.

    The director kept wiping sweat, but Samuel sneered and said, ¡°she wants to eat the food made by the

    cook of the Green family? What else does she want to do?¡±

    As he spoke, the sound of smashing came again.

    ¡°Let me out! You rude guys. Don''t you know who I am? I''m Riley! I''m Samuel''s woman! I am the

    biological mother of Joseph, the future heir of the Green family! How dare you do this to me? Don''t you

    want to work in the Seapolis City? I have to go to mywyer. I want to see my mom! Let me out!¡±

    Riley was not ady but a shrew, which made Samuel frown even more.

    How could he never find out Riley was such a woman before?

    In recent years, she had been so arrogant with the reputation of the Green family?

    She was his woman?

    How could she be so bold?

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He motioned to the man next to him to open the door.

    As soon as the door opened, a piece of China flew into Samuel''s face.

    ¡°Let me out!¡±

    Samuel quickly grabbed the piece of China and set it aside. He looked coldly at the shrew Riley and

    said, ¡°what are you going out for? When did you be my woman? Why don''t I know about it?¡±

    Riley was stunned.

    She didn''t expect Samuel toe here to see her in person.

    Riley froze, and the next second she changed her face. She changed from a shrew to ady. The

    speed with which she changed her face was amazing.

    ¡°Samuel, you''re here! Are you here to pick me up? I Knew you were good to me. You won''t let me stay

    here, will you?¡±

    Riley looked at Samuel expectantly.

    It seemed that Samuel knew Riley for the first time today.

    Did this woman have intermittent amnesia or was she really acting stupid to the point that no one could

    She was caught on the spot in the beauty salon. Didn''t she know what she was going to face?

    The strange look in Samuel''s eyes upset Riley.

    She stepped forward and tried to hold Samuel¡¯s arm, but she was frightened by Samuel''s cold eyes.

    She finally took it back and said in embarrassment, ¡°it¡¯s so dark and quiet here. I¡¯m scared. Samuel, will

    you take me home? Joseph hasn''t seen me for a long time. I heard he¡¯s back. I want to see him. He

    hasn''t been away from me for so long in these years.¡±

    Riley''s words made Samuel look terrible again.

    ¡°Do you really think Joseph is your chip to get out of here? Riley, the Green family will raise Joseph

    without you. All the care I''ve done for you over the past five years is just for Vincent and Joseph. The

    Green family doesn''t mind raising an idle person. Anyway, the Green family has a lot of money, but if

    you hurt the people of the Green family, that¡¯s not allowed!¡±

    Samuel''s words were terrible.

    Riley winced involuntarily, but she was still struggling.

    ¡°Samuel, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? I''ve been good to you and Joseph for

    five years, haven''t I? I''m just a weak woman. How can I hurt the people of the Green family? You must

    not be provoked by others to destroy our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Our rtionship? Do we have a rtionship? Riley, don¡¯t you repent?¡±

    Samuel suddenly raised his voice. Riley stepped back like a frightened rabbit and her eyes were full of

    tears. She looked as if she had been greatly wronged.

 Chapter 129: What are you going to do to me?

    Chapter 129: What are you going to do to me?

    ¡°Samuel, what are you talking about? How can you say that to me? I''ve been working hard for you and

    Joseph over the past five years. What have I done wrong?¡±

    Samuel was suddenly disgusted with Riley.

    He rarely punished women, and Riley certainly wouldn''t tell the truth now. Instead of wasting time with

    her, it was better to change the strategy.

    Samuel looked at Riley coldly and said, ¡°this is thest chance I''ll give you. Riley, as long as you tell me

    what you''ve done to the people of the Green family, I can promise you I won''t let you go to prison, but if

    you give up this opportunity, you will have no rtionship with the Green family in the future. Of course,

    in Joseph''s impression, you will naturally get sick and die.¡±

    Riley panicked when she heard that.

    ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡±

    ¡°It depends on what you say to me.¡±

    Samuel''s cruelty almost destroyed Riley''sst fluke.

    ¡°You can''t do this to me! Samuel, I spent five years of my youth raising your son and contributing to the

    Green family. How can you do this to me?¡±

    Samuel saw Rileying at him. He immediately pulled the guard aside to block him in front of him.

    Riley was caught off guard and hugged the guard.

    The guard was a young man. He blushed when he was hugged by Riley, and he was even at a loss.

    Riley became angry.

    ¡°How dare you take advantage of me? Do you want to die?¡±

    She pped him in the face.

    The guard was caught off guard and was pped. He was really angry.

    Samuel was d he wasn''t touched by Riley, otherwise, he would be sick for days and might make

    Nicole sick. His face darkened again at the thought.

    ¡°It seems that you don''t repent. It¡¯s a good ce. You can think it out ande to me at any time.¡±

    With that, Samuel left the room without any nostalgia. ¡°It''s too small here,¡± he said to the director. ¡°You

    can put Miss George in the interrogation room. If she doesn''t say it, don¡¯t give her food or water until

    she says it.¡±

    The director nodded immediately.

    Riley broke down.

    ¡°Samuel, you can''t do this to me! Joseph is still young. He can''t do without his mother! Don¡¯t you fear

    that he will know the truth and hate you? You''re sorry for Vincent. Do you want his son to lose his

    mother? How can Vincent be relieved underground?¡±

    Riley had to mention Vincent, who was dead.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly tightened. He quickly turned around and grabbed Riley''s neck with lightning

    speed. His eyes were scarlet.

    ¡°You don''t deserve to mention Vincent! Believe it or not, if you mention him again, I will let you

    apany him!¡±

    Samuel didn''t seem to be joking at all. His terrible temperament frightened the director and the guards.

    Riley was scared for the first time.

    She really realized that Samuel really wanted her to die!

    The hatred in his eyes was so strong that Riley was shivering all over.

    ¡°Samuel, you...¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I don''t know how Vincent died? Don''t you know? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you

    were pregnant with Vincent''s son, you think you would live to this day? In the fight five years ago, you

    and the leader would have died together.¡±

    Samuel pushed Riley away, but what he said made Riley tremble. She was so pale that she couldn''t

    say a word.

    Samuel tried to suppress his emotions, and his chest rose and fell sharply.

    ¡°Riley, from today on, you don''t deserve to mention Vincent''s name. If I hear you mention Vincent

    again, I''ll put you in his grave and you''ll go and plead with him in person. I can do it! You''d better not

    challenge my bottom line!¡±

    With that, Samuel left the dormitory without stopping.

    The director knew he had made a mistake about Samuel''s meaning, so he didn''t dare to dy. He

    immediately asked the guards to take Riley, who had been stunned, to the interrogation room.

    When they came out, they thought that Samuel had gone, but they didn''t expect that Samuel was

    smoking in front of the window.

    With his cigarette butts flickering, Samuel turned his back to them and looked out the window at the

    scene, but his terrible temperament made everyone dare not breathe.

    Under great pressure, the director went over and asked, ¡°President Green, what else can I do for you?¡±

    Samuel took a strong puff at his cigarette and put it out with his finger.

    It felt like a hot iron was burning his chest.

    He said coldly, ¡°if she doesn''t say it in the middle of the night, let someone put a fire in from the outside,

    and let her suffer as much as possible without endangering her life.¡±

    The director was stunned at that time.

    ¡°President Green, we''rew enforcement officers. We can''t use torture. It¡¯s not legal.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes were suddenly as cold as a sword.

    The director was sweating, but he insisted, ¡°it''s really not possible, President Green.¡±

    Samuel also knew that he was putting the director in trouble. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°in

    the middle of the night, arrange for your people to have a snack. It¡¯s my treat. As for what¡¯s going on

    here, juste back and deal with the scene.¡±

    ¡°It''s OK. Thank you, President Green.¡±

    The director heard that he didn''t have to show up with his own people, so he agreed.

    Samuel didn¡¯t go on talking to him. He went straight out of the police station, only to meet Jason.

    He was in a bad mood now. Seeing Jason, Samuel intended to turn around and leave, but he was

    stopped by Jason.

    ¡°President Green, I have something to say to you.¡±

    ¡°I''m not interested in the Don family. If you''ve finished your investigation, please give me Zac. I don''t

    care what he has to do with the Don family. What he does to us, the Green family, has toe to an

    end.¡±

    After that, Samuel decided to turn around and leave.

    Jason whispered, ¡°my elder brother did have a girlfriend more than 20 years ago. He had sex with that

    woman before he joined the army. I went to check all the people around my brother at that time and

    confirmed that there was such a woman, but there was one thing that didn¡¯t match Zac''s statement.

    That woman was pregnant after my elder brother joined the army. Later she gave birth to a girl, not a

    son!¡±

    Samuel suddenly stopped.

    ¡°A girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes! A girl!¡±

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Jason nodded with certainty.

    ¡°I checked the delivery records of that woman at night. She was bleeding heavily. Her neighbor took

    her to the hospital for rescue. At that time, a kind neighbor paid for the medical expenses. It was night,

    and there were few doctors and nurses on duty, so the nurse remembered very clearly that the woman

    had indeed given birth to a girl. But in those days, they were all manually recorded. Coincidentally, the

    woman saw that it was a girl and then she hated it. She said the doctor had reced her baby and she

    was carrying a boy. Later, I asked someone to investigate. At that time, my mother attached great

    importance to boys and thought that boys could inherit the family property. So she felt that she was

    pregnant with a boy from the beginning, but she finally gave birth to a girl, which was uneptable.

    Doctors and nurses have beenforting her, but she almost threw the baby out. For the safety of the

    baby, the doctor took the baby out, but in the early morning there was a fire in the hospital, and the

    baby and the woman were gone.¡±

    Jason frowned all the time.

    Although Samuel was surprised that Zac was not the illegitimate son of the Don family, he was

    somewhat rxed.

    ¡°As I said, I''m not interested in the Don family. Since Zac doesn''t belong to the Don family, I''ll ask

    Jacob to pick him up tomorrow. Please make way for us then.¡±

    Jason shook his head and said, ¡°you can''t take him away for the time being.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Samuel was in a bad mood because of Vincent. Jason stopped him again and again, so he was

    angrier.

    Jason whispered, ¡°I heard Zac has been protecting a girl named Petty, who grew up in the same

    orphanage as Zac. They have been good friends since childhood.

    Did you bring both of them out of the orphanage?¡±

    ¡°Do you suspect that Petty is the illegitimate daughter of the Don family?¡±

    Samuel already knew what Jason wanted to say.

    ¡°Yes, I need to find her and do a paternity test. My mother is old and her greatest wish in her life is to

    find my eldest brother''s child. Whether she is a boy or a girl, she is a descendant of the Don family and

    should go home.¡±

    Jason''s message was Clear and firm.

    But Samuel suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Petty ran away when we were surrounded. As for where she is now, I don''t know, but I can tell you

    whether she''s from the Don family or not, she was involved in the kidnapping of my son. I will not give

    up. If you find her, please let me know.¡±

    Jason naturally knew what Samuel meant.

    He had always been a vindictive man, and the one Petty hurt this time was the young master of the

    Green family.

    Jason knew Samuel¡¯s methods and whispered, ¡°if we can, the Don family can take out all the property

    to make up for the damage to your son this time.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the Green family is short of money?¡±

    Samuel said with a sneer. This time she left without stopping.

    Jason wanted to say something, but he couldn''t.

    Yeah!

    The Green family was not short of money at all!

    Was there anyone in the whole Seapolis City, or even the whole country, richer than the Green family?

    But if Petty was really a descendant of the Don family, he couldn''t let Samuel hurt her! He could take

    risks with the Don family and be enemies with Samuel!

    But Jason immediately thought of Nicole in his head. If it turned out that petty is from the Don family, he

    and Nicole would never be together in his whole life, right?

 Chapter 130: President Green, be careful

    Chapter 130: President Green, be careful

    After leaving the police station, Samuel got on the car and suddenly felt the air in the car was very

    stuffy.

    Today, he was going out to ask Riley what happened five years ago, but she mentioned Vincent.

    As an informer, Vincent was very secretive. In order to protect him, the superior took all kinds of

    protective measures, but in the end, Vincent''s identity was revealed.

    At the time, Riley was the only one around Vincent.

    Riley was a suspect. The superiors nned to investigate her, but she was pregnant at that time.

    She was pregnant with Vincent''s baby!

    Mrs. Green knew that Riley was pregnant with Vincent''s baby and wanted to get her back in person.

    Samuel stopped Mrs. Green and he brought Riley back.

    But Samuel didn''t stop investigating Riley. All the evidence suggested that Riley was highly suspected.

    Samuel didn''t know what his brother Vincent felt like before he died, but he must have loved Riley, and

    for this reason, Samuel stopped investigating. He even took Riley back to the Green family for

    Vincent''s son.

    But the thorn went deep into Samuel''s heart and couldn''t be pulled out.

    Now Riley mentioned Vincent again. It reminded Samuel of his previous doubts. He thought it

    necessary to investigate deeply. Even if Vincent med him, he had to know the truth because he was

    not alone now. He had a wife and son to protect.

    Samuel lit a cigarette again and smoked silently. He had not smoked for a long time, but now he

    urgently needed tofort himself with cigarettes.

    Riley said that Vincent died for him. There was one thing that nobody knew. It was just a secret

    between them. But Riley knew it, which showed how much Vincent loved her and how much he

    believed in her. But this woman didn''t love Vincent, which made Samuel very ufortable.

    At that time, Samuel took part in a secret mission in the army. Later, because the mission was leaked,

    he had to quit the mission and go home to inherit his family business. However, he and Vincent were

    twin brothers, and they looked the same.

    If Vincent stayed in the Seapolis City, where he could protect him, he might not have died, but he went

    to the ce where his mission had failed.

    Being revealed was a fatal injury to Vincent, but Samuel got the news that someone thought of Vincent

    as him and targeted him. After knowing all this, Vincent did not rify his identity but lived as Samuel.

    He wanted to protect Samuel.

    So when Vincent died miserably, Samuel was in pain. He didn''t know all this until Vincent died.

    However, Riley knew that, which meant Vincent told Riley his n.

    In addition to what Nicole went through five years ago, Samuel wanted to know what role Riley yed

    in Vincent''s death.

    The cigarette was a little choking.

    Samuel coughed violently. His eyes were red, but he didn¡¯t stop.

    He even had a strange idea. If he coughed his heart out, would he be morefortable and not so sad

    and heartbroken?

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The cigarette soon went out. Although Samuel still couldn''t calm down, he couldn''t stay outside for too

    long. He was afraid that Nicole would wake up and worry about him.

    After cleaning himself up, Samuel drove back to the hospital.

    Nicole was still asleep.

    Samuel was afraid that the smell of his smoke would irritate Nicole. He immediately changed his

    clothes and went to the bathroom.

    He couldn''t touch water because of his wound. He could only wipe it with a towel.

    Nicole gently opened her eyes and looked at Samuel''s movements. Her eyes moved, but she closed

    them again as if she didn''t know anything.

    Actually, the moment Samuel left the ward, she woke up.

    The fire five years ago left her feeling insecure. She couldn''t sleep with no one around. Lucas had been

    with her for the first few years. He even held her hand

    tightly with his weak little hand to give her a little warmth andfort.

    Although she had gradually been able to sleep alone in the past two years, she always liked to set the

    temperature in the room to the lowest.

    Although it was a little cold, it could keep her awake anytime and anywhere. She was able to wake up

    quickly at the moment of danger.

    But Samuel obviously didn''t know that. He set the temperature of the air conditioner to be suitable for

    sleeping, but for Nicole, the temperature made her feel a little hot. She even dreamed about the fire

    burning.

    It was OK when Samuel was still there. She would feel the familiar smell and fall asleep. But once he

    left, the whole room would suddenly turn into a stove, which made her wake up suddenly and never

    sleep again.

    Nicole knew how long Samuel had been away. She had been timing since he left, and now he was

    back. Although he didn¡¯t say anything or do anything, Nicole''s heart suddenly calmed down. Then she

    slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    When Samuel came out from the bath, he smelled his body and found that there was no smoke smell.

    Then he put on his medical uniform and came to Nicole''s side.

    She slept soundly and was not abnormal. Samuel was relieved. He gently lifted the quilt and went to

    bed. He was in the same bed with Nicole and he hugged Nicole from behind.

    Nicole was stunned and didn''t say anything. She sensed in his arms that he was in a bad mood.

    Where was he just now?

    What did he do?

    Who did he meet?

    Why was he suddenly in a bad mood?

    Nicole was confused by a series of questions, but she didn¡¯t ask anything and fell asleep.

    But this time she had a good sleep and had a good dream.

    When the morning sunlight refracted in through the French windows, it shone on the bed and made

    them seem to be covered with ayer of gold. It was soft and quiet.

    Samuel woke up first.

    It had been a long time since he woke up next to Nicole, and now it was like a dream.

    Samuel held his head in his arms and stared at Nicole affectionately.

    Nicole couldn''t even pretend to sleep at this time.

    ¡°Why do you do this in the early morning? What did you eatst night?¡±

    Nicole yawned and felt particrly fresh. It was probably her best night in five years.

    When Samuel saw that she was awake, heughed and said, ¡°I have an erection as soon as I see you.

    What can I do?¡±

    Nicole suddenly blushed.

    ¡°Don''t be a rascal in the morning. President Green, be careful.¡±

    ¡°I haven''t done anything yet. Why do you say that?¡±

    Samuel grinned and his face was close to Nicole.

    It was so sunny that the fluff on Samuel''s face was clear.

    Nicole suddenly found that his skin was so good that women would envy him. His breath was spraying

    on her face. It was warm, but it brushed her cheek like goose feathers. It was itchy and drew a familiar

    emotion in her heart.

    ¡°Don''t be so close to me.¡±

    Nicole tried to push him away, but Samuel took her hand and put her arm directly on her head. He

    asked hoarsely, ¡°can I kiss you?¡±

    This question made Nicole''s face even redder.

    ¡°If I say no, will you let me go?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Samuel grinned and lowered his head gently.

    His kiss was less overbearing but more gentle. It was as mellow and charming as an open bottle of red

    wine.

    Nicole felt like she was drowning in tenderness. She even felt weak and could let Samuel do something

    to her anytime and anywhere.

    Samuel stared at the charming Nicole and wanted to sleep with her at once, but he resisted.

    He knew that Nicole was not ready.

    He had been waiting for five years. He didn¡¯t mind waiting a few more days.

    At the end of the kiss, both were out of breath. Their breath made the temperature around them seem

    to rise a lot.

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Let me go first.¡±

    She wriggled her wrists and was somewhat ufortable.

    But Samuel couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her neck.

    Nicole felt like she was getting out of control. She even gasped.

    ¡°You are so charming!¡±

    Samuel suddenly let her go and went straight to the bathroom. Soon there was a sound of water.

    Nicole realized what he was doing. She was a little shy, but she whispered, ¡°you can''t get water on your

    wound.¡±

    ¡°Youe in and help me?¡±

    Samuel opened the bathroom door halfway and Nicole saw his perfect figure.

    Nicole just felt the heating to her face. She immediately pulled the quilt over her face, which made

    Samuelugh.

    The morning was spent in their ambiguous atmosphere.

    Jacob arrived at the ward on time and brought their breakfast. He suddenly found President Green

    looking good and smiling. He knew he had a good nightst night.

    He coughed and said, ¡°President Green, do you want to listen to today¡¯s regr meeting report?¡±

    ¡°No. You can deal with it by your understanding.¡±

    Samuel waved directly. He obviously hated Jacob for standing in their way here.

    Jacob was smart and smiled and left the ward, but Nicole always felt that Jacob''s eyes were a little

    ambiguous when he left.

    She coughed and said, ¡°I''ll be home with Lucaster in the night. You have to be here by yourself.¡±

    ¡°You leave me alone in the empty room?¡±

    Samuel was suddenly depressed.

    Nicole didn''t look at him and whispered, ¡°the way they look at me is strange. I didn''t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Are youining that I didn''t do anything to you? Are you disappointed?¡±

    Samuel came forward quickly while speaking, trapping Nicole between the wall and him.

 Chapter 131: My heart only beats for you in my life

    Chapter 131: My heart only beats for you in my life

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Nicole became a little nervous.

    ¡°What do you think? my wife!¡±

    Samuel Green''s voice became hoarse again.

    Nicole felt that she was as helpless as a white rabbit in front of Samuel. She pushed Samuel away and

    said, ¡°I''m hungry, I want to eat something.¡±

    ¡°I''m hungry too.¡±

    Samuel took her hand in time.

    Nicole felt that the hot temperature in his palms made her feel powerless.

    ¡°Please, remember you are a patient, OK?¡±

    Nicole couldn''t refuse too much, but she really cared about Samuel''s body.

    Seeing that Nicole was really distressed, Samuel stopped teasing her and took her hand to the table

    and the two quietly finished their breakfast.

    ¡°If you are not tired, let¡¯s talk about car design drawings?¡±

    There have been so many trivial things in the past few days that Nicole has abandoned her own job.

    Now thinking of her purpose ofing to the Seapolis City, she wants to quickly get the design

    drawings out during injury.

    Samuel then remembered that there was one more thing.

    ¡°You can still remember to work at this time. It seems that I didn¡¯t work hard.¡±

    Samuel said depressedly. He felt that his charm was not as good as before. Otherwise, why would

    Nicole still have the idea of designing?

    In the past, Nicole didn''t think of anything when she saw him.

    Seeing Samuel''s childish appearance, Nicole said with a smile, ¡°President Green, you can think about

    it. Iam the car designer that you invited back to participate in the cooperation. Now the day of

    cooperation signing is getting closer, but the design drawings still don¡¯t have a clue at all. I won''t be

    able to exin to Allen when that happens.¡±

    Hearing Nicole talking about Allen Brook again, Samuel couldn''t bear it this time.

    He approached Nicole again and asked word by word, ¡°Allen is kind to you and our child, but Nicole, I

    am a man, I will be

    jealous. I am grateful for his dedication to you and the child, but only thanks. I don¡¯t care what kind of

    emotion you have towards him, but I will never let go of you and our child. Never!¡±

    When Nicole saw him being so serious, she suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Allen is just my good friend, or

    my brother is more precise. In the past five years, he has guarded me and our children like a family

    member. I owe him more than I can pay. If you are really thinking about me, please don¡¯t make me

    embarrassed. I am a designer from the H¡¯J Group and I was sent to work with you. I still hope that we

    can reach a consensus on business, okay?¡±

    Samuel has never seen such Nicole.

    When she talked about work, her eyes seemed to flicker. The love for this kind of industry and

    enthusiasm for work made

    Samuel a little fascinated for a while.

    ¡°You really like car design?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was because of you when I first came into contact. You like car design and you always tinker

    with those design drawings when you go home. Although I didn¡¯t understand at the time, I still felt that

    the things you drew were the best. Later. When I was abroad, Allen said that I need to have a great

    skill, so that I and our children can stand up in this society in the future. I didn¡¯t know what was wrong

    at the time and your drawings suddenly appeared in my mind. I found that I actually really like those

    lines, so I applied for the car design profession. To be honest, only when I really get in touch, do I know

    that this industry is not as beautiful as it looks.¡±

    Speaking of these, Nicole talked freely.

    Looking at Nicole¡¯s self-confident look, Samuel realized that she was just a piece of raw jade. Five

    years ago, she had not

    been polished, so there was not much dazzling brilliance. Today, five yearster, she is like a rising star

    which is enough to attract the attention of all men.

    He suddenly felt a sense of crisis.

    ¡°Nicole, promise me that no matter who wants to pursue you, you must refuse. You must remember

    that Lucas can be happy

    only he follows us.¡±

    Samuel looked down on himself and used their child as a shield, but what about?

    As long as he can keep Nicole, though he would be the incarnation of a rogue, he would be

    extremely happy.

    He never thought that he would be like this one day, he even looked down upon himself, but the

    sweetness in his heart really couldn''t be ignored.

    Nicole looked at him helplessly and said, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, a woman with children?¡±

    ¡°A woman with a child naturally has the benefits and charm of a woman with a child. Besides, I know

    that it is you when youe back. Otherwise, do you think any woman can impress me?¡±

    Samuel put Nicole''s hand on his chest.

    It''s hot and wet there.

    Nicole quickly wanted to withdraw her hand but heard Samuel said, ¡°My heart has only beaten for you

    all my life. If you don¡¯t

    want me, I will be a zombie.¡±

    He was very serious and those beautiful eyes have a trace of magic power, which caused Nicole to feel

    distressed suddenly.

    She remembered Jacob Brown saying that Samuel had made himself a working machine for five years

    and her heart became softer and sore.

    ¡°As long as you don''t leave me, I won''t leave you. The rest of my life is not long and I hope I can walk

    with you.¡±

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    Samuel hugged her tightly.

    Nicole didn''t push him away this time. She listened to his heartbeat, suddenly there was a hint of

    inspiration in her mind.

    ¡°Samuel, I have an idea.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She raised her head happily, and the joy in her eyes could hardly be hidden.

    ¡°What? Do you want to have sex with me?¡±

    Samuel said stubbornly, but Nicole red at him.

    ¡°Please be serious, I said the design, I have a new idea for the new car. You wait for me!¡±

    Like an excited child, she suddenly pushed Samuel away. She quickly took out the pen and paper and

    started drawing on the

    table.

    Lost the temperature in his arms, Samuel was lost for a while.

    He suddenly felt that having such a talented and capable wife might not be a good thing.

    She actually pushed him away because of an idea?

    But Samuel didn''t bother Nicole.

    He casually leaned on the head of the bed and watched Nicole seriously drawing pictures, suddenly felt

    time peaceful.

    When Jacob came in again, he saw this picture. He couldn''t bear to interrupt Samuel''s tenderness, but

    he had to tell

    something.

    When Jacob was hesitating whether to disturb Samuel, Samuel nced at him and obviously unhappy.

    Jacob touched his nose with embarrassment, feeling that his job was getting worse and worse.

    Samuel got out of bed softly after all, motioning Jacob to go out.

    The door closed slowly and Nicole didn''t notice anything. She was immersed in her own conception

    andpletely ecstatic.

    Jacob also knew that to disturb Samuel at this juncture was no different than seeking death, but he also

    had his difficulties.

    ¡°Mr. Green, Zama is sick¡±

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    ¡°What disease? If it doesn¡¯t work, send her to the hospital.¡±

    Samuel is angry with Zama, but she has been with him for so many years, Samuel''s feelings for her

    are quite special. But Samuel disagrees with her treatment of Nicole.

    Jacob said in a low voice, ¡°Zama doesn''t go to the hospital, she is terribly hot and she doesn''t let

    people get close and she doesn''t take medicine or injections. She just says she wants to see you.¡±

    Samuel''s brow furrowed deeper.

    He knew this was the bargaining chip Zama forced himself to show up.

    But Samuel still understands that he always has to face Zama, so hiding it all the time is no way.

    Looking at Nicole who was working hard in the room, Samuel said in a low voice, ¡°You stay to protect

    my wife and I will meet Zama.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, are you alone?¡±

    Jacob was somewhat worried.

    Samuel said indifferently, ¡°Do you think Zama will hurt me? She may not like my wife, but she treats me

    sincerely. Don¡¯t worry, I''m fine. Besides, even if she wants to treat me What, do you think I can''t

    suffer?¡±

    Jacob could not refute this sentence.

    ¡°But you have injuries. The doctor said you need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Now there are so many things outside, it¡¯s weird to be able to calm down and I will get rid of the

    danger around Nicole and Lucas as soon as possible, otherwise I''m not at ease.¡±

    After Samuel finished speaking, he nced at Nicole again.

    Jacob wanted to say something, but Samuel stopped it.

    ¡°If you are really want to help me, protect my wife. She can¡¯t make any mistakes now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jacob didn''t talk too much. Samuel changed his clothes and nned to say something to Nicole, but

    seeing her painting seriously, he didn''t disturb her, so he went out gently.

    Jason Don came shortly after Samuel left.

    Jacob frowned slightly, blocking him outside.

    ¡°Mr. Don, Miss Bush is busy now, not seeing guests. Mr. Green has gone out because of something. If

    you are looking for Mr. Green, pleasee back another day.¡±

    Jacob''s blocking made Jason somewhat unhappy.

    ¡°I have something to ask Miss Bush.¡±

    ¡°I said, Miss Bush is busy, and now she doesn''t see guests.¡±

    Jacob''s official answer finally angered Jason.

    ¡°Jacob Brown, you really think I dare not do anything to you, right?¡±

    ¡°Don''t dare. Who dares to offend Mr. Don in the Seapolis City? I''m just doing my duty. Please forgive

    me.¡±

    In the past few years, Jacob and Samuel have also seen people with strong winds and waves, so he

    knows how to block people back smoothly.

    When Jason wanted to say something, he heard a sound of footstepsing here.

    ¡°Is this the hospital?¡±

    ¡°It should be, I can find someone to ask.¡±

    The visitor was talking while walking.

    Jason''s brows tightly frowned.

    ¡°Where is this? How can anyone be allowed toe to this floor? Where''s the nurse?¡±

    Jason wanted the nurse to drive the person out, but Jacob greeted them uncharacteristically.

 Chapter 132: As long as you dont dislike me

    Chapter 132: As long as you don''t dislike me

    ¡°Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush, why are you here?¡±

    Jacob was really surprised.

    This ce is very secretive and he also blocked the news of Samuel''s hospitalization. He was afraid

    that others would cause

    panic, but he did not expect that Nicole''s father and mother would actually find here.

    Mrs. Bush only smiled when she saw Jacob.

    ¡°Special Assistant? Great, I heard that Samuel was injured, right? I and Mr. Bush came over to see him

    specially.¡±

    Although Mrs. Bush said so, her eyes were always a little worried and she obviously wanted to see

    Samuel.

    Jacob knew that their identities were special and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Green has something to go out.

    In fact, his injuries are not serious. You bothered.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not here.¡±

    Mrs. Bush was obviously very disappointed, her eyes seemed to suddenly lose their color.

    Seeing them like this, Jacob couldn''t help but say, ¡°Mr. Green is not here, but Miss Bush is here.¡±

    ¡°Miss Bush?"Mr. Bush couldn''t help asking, his eyes a little hot.

    Jacob reacted and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Catherine. She is drawing a design in the room.¡±

    When she heard that it was Catherine, Mrs. Bush''s eyes returned to color again.

    ¡°Can we go in and see her?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Jacob actually didn¡¯t want anyone to approach Nicole and he also knew that Nicole was drawing the

    design, but the old

    couple in front of him were not other people, they were Nicole''s biological parents, so he couldn''t turn

    them away.

    ¡°Well, I''ll go in and talk to Miss Catherine, please wait a moment.¡±

    Jacob smiled faintly, turned and walked towards the ward.

    Jason felt that he was fooled by Jacob.

    ¡°Didn''t you say that Catherine is busy and not seeing guests? How can they do?¡±

    Jacob said neither humble nor overbearing, ¡°Their identities are different, Mr. Don.¡±

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°They are President Green''s parents-inw. Does Mr. Don still have questions?¡±

    Jacob smiled faintly, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.

    Jason was somewhat surprised.

    They are actually Nicole¡¯s parents?

    Jason heard something about Samuel''s former wife. Now seeing his parents-inw, he suddenly

    became interested in Samuel''s former wife.

    Will such a pair of elegant old people cultivate a daughter who runs away with others?

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    When Jason was observing Mr. Bush and the others, Mr. Bush was also observing Jason.

    He knew Jason. After all, the Don family had a great reputation and Jason''s great achievements are

    often reported, but he didn''t expect to meet Jason here.

    ¡°Mr. Don.¡±

    Mr. Bush gave a faint forehead, neither humble nor overbearing.

    Jason nodded at them, showing respect.

    Jacob had alreadye out of the room and he was somewhat surprised to see that Jason had not left

    yet.

    ¡°Is there anything else Mr. Don?¡±

    ¡°Help me tell Catherine that I have important things to tell her. If she has time, please contact me. This

    is my phone number.¡±

    Jason was not a stalker.

    Samuel''s father-inw and mother-inw havee to see Catherine, which shows that Samuel is

    really interested in Catherine, so he is really not suitable to stay on this asion.

    Jacob politely epted the business card and then sent Jason away.

    Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush looked at Jacob anxiously.

    Jacob smiled and said, ¡°Youe in with me¡±

    Mrs. Bush was a little excited when she heard Jacob say this.

    Two people followed Jacob into the ward. Nicole was packing up her drawings. Seeing theming in,

    she was very happy and said, ¡°Uncle and aunt, are you here? Please sit down. I was drawing just now

    and I didn''t hear youing. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay. What are you painting?¡±

    Mrs. Bush looked at Nicole¡¯s eyes with more warmth.

    Nicole didn''t notice it and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it''s just some work. I am studying car design.

    When I have some inspiration, I will n to draw. But when I paint, I always feel that something is

    missing, maybe Shoring inspiration.¡±

    She touched the back of her head awkwardly.

    In front of her parents, she unconsciously revealed her child''s nature.

    Seeing Nicole''s familiar childhood actions, Mr. Bush¡¯s eyes suddenly became a little wet.

    ¡°Take it over to me, maybe I can give you some enlightenment, of course. If you mind, then forget it.¡±

    Mr. Bush seldom took the initiative to say anything, but Nicole knew that Mr. Bush did art research

    when he was young.

    ¡°No, no, I would like you to give me some guidance.¡±

    Nicole quickly took the drawing paper and handed it to Mr. Bush and then sat aside nicely, like a good

    baby.

    Jacob felt that Nicole hadpletely be another person in front of Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush. He

    retired without saying

    anything, leaving this space to their family.

    Mr. Bush looked at Nicole''s work and said with some admiration, ¡°You painted this all?¡±

    ¡°I just scribble, it can¡¯t get into your eyes.¡±

    Nicole was a little nervous.

    When Nicole was young, she was criticized by Mr. Bush because of her art homework. After learning to

    write car design,

    Nicole subconsciously avoided many art problems and she also shed some of his father''s habits.

    Mr. Bush looked at Nicole¡¯s eyes more intensely.

    He is almost certain that the woman in front of him is his daughter Nicole!

    He held the drawing paper excitedly and said, ¡°The brush skills are good, I can see that you have

    practiced since childhood.¡±

    Nicole was stunned for a moment and then she realized something, but she did not hide it and said

    with a smile, ¡°Yes, I was taught by my father when I was a child and I felt very wronged at the time, but

    now I think this is a kind of precious wealth. Life-long benefit.¡±

    Mr. Bush nodded and said with satisfaction, ¡°The painting is good, but there is a problem here. It would

    be nice if the lines can be stiff, so that the overallyout has beautiful lines andplements each

    other.¡±

    After speaking, Mr. Bush directly took out the paintbrush and sketched a few times on Nicole''s drawing

    paper.

    Nicole suddenly felt that what she couldn''t figure out suddenly became clear.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±

    Nicole happily picked up the paintbrush to modify.

    Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush nced at each other, Mr. Bush nodded to her, Mrs. Bush''s eyes were red and

    she turned her head and wiped away tears secretly.

    Nicole changed this part and then said happily, ¡°Uncle, aunt, shall I take you to dinner?¡±

    ¡°We brought some things over here. Maybe you like it.¡±

    As Mrs. Bush said, she took out some cakes from the thermos she carried.

    Nicole''s nose was a little sore.

    These are her favorite pastries.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    m d you like it.¡±

    Mrs. Bush really found the words Auntie to be ear-piercing, but her daughter currently does not want to

    recognize them and she probably has her own difficulties.

    She sighed and asked, ¡°The Seapolis City has an anecdote that Samuel these days to look for his son,

    Lucas. I remember Samuel has only one son named Joseph Green. Do you know this Lucas''s right? Is

    he our grandson?¡±

    In fact, Mrs. Bush came today because she heard the news.

    Only then did Nicole know that in order to rescue Lucas, his identity had been exposed in the entire the

    Seapolis City.

    No wonder Samuel was so nervous that he let Macon Joe protect the two children. Nicole originally

    wanted to conceal Mrs. Bush and Mr. Bush, but now seeing them look nervous, she can''t bear it.

    ¡°Yes, he is your grandson named Lucas. He is four years old now.¡±

    ¡°It''s really him! So how is he now? Is he injured? Did he get it back? When will we see him?¡±

    After all, Mrs. Bush is a woman, unable to control her emotions for a while and she actually shed tears.

    ¡°Speak well and don''t cry.¡±

    Although Mr. Bush was also very anxious, he stillforted his wife now.

    Mrs. Bush retorted, ¡°Are you not in a hurry? Don''t rush with me when you look back at your grandson.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t say that I am not in a hurry to see my grandson.¡±

    Mr. Bush felt that he had been cheated by Mrs. Bush.

    Seeing the way the two old men were bickering together, the corners of Nicole''s lips rose slightly,

    feeling relieved.

    ¡°Lucas is in the old house of the Green family and is being protected by Samuel. There are still some

    people who have not been caught, so! dare not let Lucase out casually. If you really miss him, I

    will let him video with you. OK? It''s really not suitable for meeting now. I promise, as long as the time is

    right, I will take Lucas to see you, okay?¡±

    Nicole felt that she was very unfilial.

    For the past five years, her parents have been worried. Now it is impossible to see their grandson. But

    she is really scared.

    Hearing that Petty had run away, Riley George didn''t exin anything and Swift Jerry waited every day

    at the gate of the Green family''s old house. She really couldn''t take that risk.

    Although Mrs. Bush was somewhat disappointed, she was still happy when she heard that she could

    make a video with Lucas, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back and wait. Whenever the video is avable, we will be

    there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, people get too old, sleepless, no matter howte we are.¡±

    Mr. Bush was also a little hurried.

    Nicole could see that they were eager for Lucas. She held their hands guiltily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,

    Lucas is a good boy and I will definitely give you a video as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°That''s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    The two old men smiled happily.

    ¡°You eat quickly. If you don''t eat it, it will be cold. If you have nothing to do,e and sit at home more.

    I will cook for you in person.¡±

    Mrs. Bush looked at Nicole lovingly, really wanting to hold her in her arms, but she resisted it.

    Nicole''s eyes were also a little moist.

    ¡°Okay, I''ll go there if I have time, as long as you don''t dislike me.¡±

    ¡°will not.¡±

    The three said a few more words and Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush got up and left.

    Nicole was a little worried about them, so she asked Jacob to take them home.

    Jacob was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Well, Madam, President Green asked me to protect you...¡±

    ¡°There are so many bodyguards here, it¡¯s okay. but it''s them, I am worried if you don¡¯t send them back.¡±

    Listening to what Nicole said, Jacob also knew the identities of Mr. Bush and the others. He hesitated

    and said, ¡°Well, if you have any questions, please call me anytime.¡±

    ¡°I know, go and get it.¡±

    Nicole watched Jacob take Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush away and then turned back to the ward, but did not

    expect that after returning to the ward, she saw an unexpected person appear in the ward.

 Chapter 133: Are you in love with someone else

    Chapter 133: Are you in love with someone else

    ¡°Tim Louis? Why are you here?¡±

    Nicole felt that she hadn''t seen Tim for a long time. Except for Tim¡¯s helpst time, this person seemed

    to be out of contact.

    She didn''t expect that he suddenly appeared silently in Samuel Green''s ward.

    Tim''s face was very bad, even with a trace of grievance and he was even more heartbroken when he

    saw Nicole.

    ¡°Did you fall in love with others? Didn''t you love me? Otherwise, why wouldn''t you be happy to see me

    at all?¡±

    ustomed to Tim¡¯s exaggeration, Nicole smiled and said, ¡°What have you been up totely? I haven''t

    heard from you. I

    thought you were closed.¡±

    There was nothing wrong with this sentence, but it was abnormally harsh in Tim''s ears.

    He just learned that Nicole''s son Lucas Bush had an ident, but everything was over.

    If he hadn''t let people shut down allmunication systems before and blocked everyone''s contact, it

    is estimated that he would not miss such an opportunity.

    Seeing that the most difficult period for Nicole was that Samuel spent with her, He was very regretful.

    ¡°Beauty, you can''t find me on the phone, why don''t you go to my house to find me? As long as it is you,

    I promise to have time

    anytime and anywhere.¡±

    Tim became annoyed again. What was he thinking and he closed the door and disappeared at such a

    critical time.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°It''s nothing serious. Besides, you don¡¯t want others to contact you. You must

    have something to do. I

    don¡¯t need to disturb you. Okay, now there is nothing. You are here to tell me about this?¡±

    ¡°If I said I regret refusing to meet guests behind closed doors, would you forgive me?¡±

    The more Nicole said so, the more ufortable Tim felt.

    He felt that what he missed was not a rescue, but a lifetime of happiness. Although this feeling is a bit

    absurd, it is indeed

    what he thinks now.

    Nicole saw his annoyed look and smiled and said, ¡°I know what you are thinking. You are my best

    friend. No matter what time

    I believe that as long as you have time, you will definitely help me. Tim, forget it. Isn''t it all right now?¡±

    ¡°But I was not by your side when you had an ident and you don''t tell me now. I¡¯m very sad, beauty,

    you don¡¯t have me in your heart at all! No, you have to make up for me.¡±

    Tim felt more aggrieved as he talked and he almost shed tears the next moment.

    Nicole couldn''t see him like this and said quickly, ¡°Okay, how can Ipensate you?¡±

    ¡°How aboute with me for a meal?¡±

    Tim said with a smile.

    Nicole looked at the time and said, ¡°It''s not time to eat yet.¡±

    ¡°Then apany me for a cup of coffee, anyway, you have to apany me for a while, otherwise

    my broken heart will not get better.¡±

    Tim exaggeratedly held his chest with an ufortable expression on his face.

    Nicole was amused by his appearance.

    ¡°Sure, can I apany you to have a coffee? I pay for it.¡±

    ¡°I know you love me the most!¡±

    Timughed quickly.

    When the two people came out of the ward, the bodyguards were stunned. They didn''t know when Tim

    came in, so they were a little stunned for a while.

    Nicole had already taken it off.

    Tim likes surprises, she is used to it.

    ¡°Tim and I went to the other side for a cup of coffee, you don''t have to follow us.¡±

    Nicole confessed and was about to leave. She did not ask where Samuel had gone. She knew that

    Samuel was definitely

    going to deal with Lucas''s follow-up affairs.

    Samuel hade forward with this matter and she was up to him to handle it. After all, Lucas was his

    son and she couldn''t deprive Samuel of his father¡¯s right.

    But the bodyguards were afraid to let them go.

    ¡°Miss Bush, let¡¯s follow you, in case you are in any danger, we can also...¡±

    ¡°What shit! You don''t even know when I entered the room, are you professional bodyguards? Go back

    and tell Samuel that it''s

    necessary to practice with you and you lose the Green Family''s face.¡±

    Tim said mockingly and directly took Nicole away.

    After all, the bodyguard was still uneasy and let a person follow, but Tim was a little disgusted.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Nicole held the back of his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, this is their job, why bother with them? We are just

    going to have coffee.¡±

    ¡°But I don''t like other people interrupting our time alone.¡±

    Tim said aggrievedly.

    Nicole touched his head like a pet and said, ¡°Oh, stop making trouble. I really want to have coffee.¡±

    This sentence really worked.

    Tim took Nicole to the opposite cafe and the bodyguard quickly told Samuel of the situation.

    Samuel had just returned to the Green family''s old house at this time and he was really speechless

    about Zama currently

    living in the Green family¡¯s old house.

    He hadn''t done anything yet, Zama came back by herself, obviously her own mother supported her.

    Samuel sighed and walked into the house, but he heard Zama emboldened curse.

    ¡°You still said it wasn''t you? Didn''t it mean that our young master fell it? Do you know how much this

    vase cost? You can''t afford it if you sell it! Who do you really think you are? I''m telling you, if you don''t

    clean these today, I will peel off your skin! And how much this vase is, let your mother pay me back!

    Just because Mr. Green likes your mother doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want!¡±

    The more Samuel listens, the more he feels that something is wrong. Who is she scolding?

    He walked in quickly and saw Lucas standing on the foot of the living room, while Zama was sticking

    her waist, almost poking her finger on Lucas''s forehead.

    Samuel''s eyes instantly became cold.

    ¡°Zama, what are you doing?¡±

    The angry words made Zama shiver. When she turned her head and saw Samuel, she quickly put

    down her arm and said in a grievance, ¡°Sir, look! This wild boy broke the vase in our house, which was

    from the end of the Qing Dynasty. But he still doesn¡¯t admit it. We can''t keep such a child full of lies!¡±

    ¡°I didn''t do it!¡±

    Lucas Bush didn''t cry, even his eyes were cold and his voice was clear, with a hint of arrogance.

    Samuel''s heart hurt suddenly.

    If it was Joseph Green, it is estimated that he would have run into his arms and cried, but Lucas Bush

    was indifferent like an outsider.

    Such indifference seems to be a double-edged sword, which deeply hurt Lucas Bush, but also Samuel.

    This is his son!

    It¡¯s Green family¡¯s righteous young master!

    Now he was taught a lesson by a wet nurse and he was said to be a wild child.

    ¡°I believe you didn''t do it!¡±

    Samuel spoke word by word, with a trace of trust in his eyes.

    Lucas, who was still somewhat indifferent, was taken aback at this moment and then ayer of mist

    quickly appeared in his eyes, but he stubbornly held back.

    He doesn''t want to cry!

    He is not wronged either!

    Mommy said that he can''t recognize what he did not do!

    But why does he want to cry so much when he sees it with Samuel''s believing gaze?

    Lucas quickly turned his head aside.

    When Zama heard Samuel defending Lucas Bush in this way, she was immediately dissatisfied and

    said, ¡°Sir, you can''t be fooled by this wild boy. He looks honest, but who knows what kind of growth

    environment he grew up in. Our Green family can¡¯t keep such wild children!¡±

    ¡°l am not a wild child!¡±

    Called by Zama, Lucas¡¯s patience also reached its peak.

    He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but he couldn''t bear it now.

    Samuel also felt very ear-piercing. He didn''t even know what to say. Zama directly stretched out her

    fingers, poked Lucas

    Bush''s forehead with her sharp nails and said, ¡°Do you still dare to talk back? Do you know where this

    is? This is the Green family. Why don''t you know who you are? Is this a ce where you can go wild at

    will?¡±

    Zama nails were a bit sharp, leaving a blood stain on Lucas Bush''s delicate forehead, red and dazzling.

    ¡°Zama!¡±

    Samuel quickly stepped forward and threw away Zama.

    Zama was caught off guard, she bumped into the cab on the side and hit her old waist directly.

    ¡°Sir, whoops, my waist!¡±

    Zama was in great pain and tears kept rolling, but Samuel didn''t care about her and quickly turned to

    look at Lucas Bush.

    ¡°Let me see, is it broken?¡±

    Samuel looked at Lucas Bush cautiously and his nervousness made Lucas Bush''s tears unbearable.

    He choked and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mommy. I miss Mommy!¡±

    At this time he really felt that this family might not really belong to him.

    Now he just wants to return to the embrace of Nicole, only there is the warmest.

    Even in the United States, in Allen Brook''s family, no one dared to frame him and abuse him like this.

    Samuel suddenly wanted to cry.

    ¡°It¡¯s all Daddy''s fault. I didn¡¯t protect you. Good boy, if you see your mommy like this, your mommy will

    be worried too, right?¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t know how tofort his son, but felt that a big hole had been torn open in his heart. It

    was bloody and it hurts more than someone hit him.

    Lucas choked, not speaking, but leaned into Samuel''s arms and said aggrieved, ¡°I! didn''t do it. I didn¡¯t

    break the vase. It was broken when I came out.¡±

    ¡°I know, I believe it¡¯s not you.¡±

    Samuel tried to make his voice softer.

    Seeing Samuel defending this child like this, Zama quickly said, ¡°It''s not who you are? You are the only

    child in the whole

    family. Who has the courage to move Green family¡¯s old objects?¡±

    ¡°Zama!¡±

    Samuel snarled abruptly and his angry eyes suddenly pierced Zama like a sharp sword.

    It is rare for Zama to see Samuel having such a big temper. She couldn''t help but stunned and her

    body shivered involuntarily.

    She felt wronged.

    For more than 20 years in the Green family, Samuel has always respected her, but now He in order to

    protect the wild women and wild children outside, even to treat her like this, she could not help but want

    to cry.

    ¡°Sir, are youpletely confused by this mother and her son now? You don''t even listen to me? Don''t

    you think your wet nurse would wrong a child?¡±

 Chapter 134: You have forgotten who you are for so many years

    Chapter 134: You have forgotten who you are for so many years

    This is too heavy to say.

    If it was before, no matter who the other party was, Samuel would believe what Zama said. He felt that

    Zama was an old man

    in the Green family and could not care about a child, but who is this child now?

    That is his biological son!

    Although Zama said she was his wet nurse, she was a servant of the Green family after all and lived on

    the wages given by

    the Green family. Now that a servant was actually bullying the master, Samuel''s anger did not calm

    down at all, but it burned even more fierce.

    He stood up and hugged Lucas directly in his arms, only to realize that Macon and Joseph, who were

    supposed to protect

    Lucas at home, were gone.

    ¡°Where are Macon and Joseph?¡±

    Samuel looked at Zama coldly, showing no friendship at all.

    Zama said with tears and nose, ¡°Young Master has a fever, I told Macon to take Young Master to the

    hospital for a look. He is too delicate to be dyed in seeing a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Joseph delicate, Lucas can be bullied by you at will, right? Zama, although you are my wet nurse, I

    have been polite to you

    over the years, but have you forgotten that you are just a servant of the Green family? Lucas is my son!

    My biological son of Samuel! I''ve already told you about this in front of the whole Seapolis City people.

    How can your servant treat the master of the Green family like this? You have forgotten who you are for

    so many years, have you?¡±

    Samuel said these words mercilessly, like a sharp knife that pierced Zama chest deeply.

    She looked at Samuel in surprise, as if she didn''t believe that Samuel would say such things and she

    felt very wronged.

    ¡°Sir, you said that I am a servant, but for more than 20 years, I have regarded the Green family as my

    own home. Everything I do is for the sake of you, for this family!¡±

    ¡°Really? You talk nonsense to my mother without my permission and say it good for me? Knowing that

    I love Catherine and knowing that I say that Lucas is my son, you can still treat him as a wild boy. He is

    only a four-year-old child! You are over fifty. How can you still be so unreasonable? And this vase, you

    said that Lucas broke it, I want to ask, what do you have evidence? Don''t say you don''t call up any

    surveince to investigate the truth of the matter, even if it was really broken by Lucas, so what? I n

    to leave the whole Green family to him and you have no right to teach him a lesson. Do you really think

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    you are the hostess of the Green family? Do I give you the position of president of Eternal Group?¡±

    This is getting colder and colder.

    Zama couldn''t handle it.

    She thought that Samuel would be angry and that Samuel would be unhappy, but she never expected

    Samuel to speak so mercilessly.

    There are still many servants in the house. She didn''t let the servants leave the living room in order to

    humiliate Lucas. She didn''t expect that the scene that she taught by

    Samuel would be seen by all the servants.

    Zama only felt hot on her face. These words were more embarrassed for her to ept than Samuel

    pped her in public.

    ¡°Sir, how can you say that to me? I just...¡±

    ¡°Just what? I asked you to leave the old house of the Green family, let Jacob arrange you to live in a

    vi in the suburbs and let people serve you and even treat you as a grown-up. For you, this is already

    the biggest A gift. Do I agree with your return now? Who gave you the right to enter and leave the

    Green family¡¯s old house freely?¡±

    Samuel was aggressive.

    Zama felt humiliated.

    ¡°The olddy asked me toe back, she said...¡±

    ¡°This is my house, not my mother! You like to listen to my mother so much, why don''t you go abroad

    and serve my mother?¡±

    Samuel interrupted her suddenly.

    Zama opened her eyes wide and looked straight at Samuel. From his eyes, she could see Samuel''s

    disgust and anger.

    He actually hated her!

    Zama suddenly felt sad and tears couldn''t help but flow more fiercely.

    ¡°Sir, I Have raised you for more than 20 years. Do you treat me like this? For a woman and a wild

    child...¡±

    ¡°Enough! I''ll say it again, Lucas is the biological son of Nicole and me! He is the descendant of the

    Green family who survived

    the fire five years ago. With your status, it is not enough for me to show you a paternity test. But you

    can listen to me clearly, Lucas Bush is my Samuel seed! I am not afraid of anyone to investigate this

    matter. He is the upright young master of the Green family! Who dares to bully my son in the future,

    don¡¯t me me Samuel for being merciless!¡±

    After Samuel finished speaking, he directly carried Lucas Bush upstairs.

    Zama waspletely blinded.

    What did Samuel just say?

    Lucas is actually the son of sir and his wife?

    How can that be possible?

    Didn''t the wife have died in the fire five years ago?

    But Lucas¡¯s surname is Bush, Nicole is also surnamed Bush and Catherine is also surnamed Bush. Is

    this all coincidence?

    Is that Catherine''s sister of Nicole?

    But she hasn''t heard that Nicole has any sisters.

    Zama waspletely stunned and even forgot the pain in her waist. She was dizzy by the news of

    Samuel.

    Samuel ignored her and walked into the bedroom holding Lucas Bush, looking at the bruise on Lucas

    Bush''s head, feeling terribly distressed.

    ¡°Does it hurt? Will I blow it to you?¡±

    Samuel was not coaxing children.

    Joseph was brought by Riley George since he was a child. He only teased Joseph asionally. Now

    he is a little flustered

    when he sees Lucas Bush''s delicate skin.

    Lucas was still aggrieved just now, but seeing Samuel vent his anger for him so aggressively, Lucas

    shook his head and said,

    ¡°It doesn''t hurt, really. I''m aman and it¡¯s nothing to hurt.¡±

    ¡°Nasty guy!¡±

    Although Samuel said so, his eyes were red.

    He hugged Lucas tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I''m sorry, I''ve made you wronged.¡±

    Samuel is a person who will not easily say sorry to anyone, but he has no immunity to his wife and

    children.

    Seeing Lucas''s injury, he was more ufortable than his own injury. And the more Lucas said that it

    didn''t hurt, the more he

    felt distressed.

    Lucas felt that he was about to be out of breath by Samuel, but he could feel the man¡¯s heartache and

    love for him.

    He stretched out his little arm, patted Samuel''s back lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all over.¡±

    He''s the one who should be hiding in his arms, but now he actuallyforted such an adult in turn,

    Samuel''s heart couldn''t stand it anymore.

    What has this child experienced since he was a child that can make him so sensible and considerate?

    Samuel bit his lower lip, enduring the soreness of his eyes as much as he could, but couldn''t bear the

    distress in his heart which like the fire of prairie, and it quickly spread to the limbs.

    Seeing that Samuel didn''t let go of him, Lucas sighed and said, ¡°Actually I know who broke the vase,

    but I don''t want to say, is that Zama important to you? If you really like her very much, I don¡¯t care

    about her. In fact, she didn¡¯t say anything. When I was in the United States, there were children who

    said to me about these words ¡°Wild Child¡±, but they were beaten by me. This Zama is a very important

    person to you. I can''t do anything to her. Don''t worry. I will avoid meeting her as much as possible in

    the future. I will obediently prevent her from catching me, so you won''t be so embarrassed.¡±

    Samuel''s heart picked up again.

    This is his son!

    The prince who was supposed to be born with a golden spoon and walked sideways in the Seapolis

    City, no one dared to care about him. But now he was socent for a servant of the Green family.

    It was not the first time that he was scolded as a wild child. He was very calm, but it made Samuel

    sadder.

    ¡°No! You don''t have to shy away from her, you are the son of mine. You the pride of me and your

    mommy and you are the righteous princes of the Green family. You don''t have to bend your spine to

    anyone. Lucas, From now on, you are guarded by your daddy. You are not a wild child! No matter who

    has done to you, wronged you, or framed you, fight back fiercely, regardless of who the other person is.

    Though the sky has made a hole, Daddy will help you with it. Don¡¯t wrong yourself, Daddy feels

    ufortable.¡± Samuel couldn''t hold back his tears after all.

    He is not a person who shed tears easily, but the son in front of him made him feel heavy and

    suffocated with distress.

    It''s fine if the child cries and makes a lot of noise, but he is so sensible and considerate and he can

    even detect his embarrassment.

    But as Lucas¡¯s father, what did he do for his children?

    Lucas looked at Samuel in shock, as if not believing what he had heard.

    Allen treats him very well, so it makes him feel that no man in this world will indulge and pet him like

    that, but even so, Allen never said it. When the holees, there are still people who will bear it.

    And the person who said this now is his biological father!

    Lucas suddenly felt that an unspeakable emotion was flowing in his heart, spreading full and making

    him feel warm as spring.

    ¡°Samuel, thank you!¡±

    Lucas smiled happily, the grievance just now seemed to disappear suddenly.

    Samuel rubbed Lucas¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go, let''s go down and solve this matter. Daddy can''t let you

    suffer injustice.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Zama turned off the video before she framed me and I turned it on again using the Inte. If

    you go to watch the video now, there are all the pictures.¡±

    Lucas said with some embarrassment.

    He didn''t intend to say that if Samuel listened to Zama and believed Zama, he would assume that the

    video did not exist, but he would be very disappointed with Samuel. But not only did Samuel believe

    him, but also defended him in this way. So Lucas felt that his thoughts shouldn''t exist.

    Hearing what Lucas said, Samuel knew what this stinky boy was thinking. But he secretly praised that

    this kid was very scheming and if guided properly in the future, it would be a good jade.

    He scratched Lucas Bush''s nose, hugged him and walked downstairs, but his eyes became cold.

    In fact, he was able to guess what was going on in the video and now he just wanted to know what

    Zama would exin.

 Chapter 135: Do You Really Think Im Blind?

    Chapter 135: Do You Really Think I''m Blind?

    Lucas is aputer genius and only Joseph and Samuel Nicole know about it. As for other people,

    they would never have thought that a child as small as Lucas would have such greatputer skills.

    So Zama must have never thought of it.

    When she saw Samuel holding Lucas Bush down, Zama had already stood up from the floor and

    instructed the servant to took medicine wine.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    Zama hurriedly got up, but caused a waist injury. She yelled twice. When she found that Samuel didn¡¯t

    care about her at all, her eyes were a little dim, with a trace of pain and sadness.

    Samuelpletely ignored her small movements. For him, Zama did too much this time.

    ¡°Luna, take the monitor in the monitoring room and bring it over. I need to see what is going on with this

    vase.¡±

    Samuel said coldly.

    Luna hurried to the monitoring room.

    Zama didn''t feel nervous at all. In her opinion, the video in the surveince room had been closed by

    her and there would be no footage by then and she can say anything.

    Although Samuel said that Lucas was the son of him and Nicole, Lucas was the child of the Green

    family, she would not believe it until she saw the appraisal report.

    It may be that Catherine said this deliberately to confuse Mr. Green.

    The fire that year was so intense that everything was burned to ashes. She didn''t believe Nicole could

    escape from the fire and even gave birth to the child.

    Lucas has been sitting quietly in Samuel''s arms and he found that Samuel''s embrace is different from

    that of Nicole. It is particrly powerful and a sense of security.

    He leaned in afortable position in Samuel''s arms, closed his eyes and rested, not looking at the

    resentful eyes that Zama

    red at.

    Seeing him leaning against his arms like a kitten, Samuel''s chest suddenly became full.

    Maybe this is the feeling of the father and son rtionship?

    So satisfied and happy. At this moment he couldn''t wait to bring all the best things in the world to

    Lucas.

    Seeing the tenderness and pampering in Samuel''s eyes, Zama''s face was a bit ugly. She wanted to

    say something, but she

    still held back.

    Luna quickly brought the surveince video over.

    Samuel did not dare to move, for fear that he would move Lucas. He enjoys such a moment very much.

    It feels really good to

    be depended on by his son.

    ¡°Put it on theputer and let everyone see what''s going on.¡±

    Samuel''s voice was somewhat soft, as if he was afraid of shocking Lucas Bush in his arms.

    Luna naturally saw Samuel''s love for Lucas and she quickly inserted the video into theputer.

    The video began to y, starting this morning, one by one.

    When Zama''s figure appeared in the monitoring room, everyone was shocked, including Zama. She

    was stunned.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Zama thought it was incredible.

    She obviously went to the monitoring room after the power was cut off. How could she be

    photographed?

    Could it be that besides the monitoring room she knew about, the Green family had other monitoring

    failures?

    That''s not right. All the surveince systems are controlled by the surveince room. How could it be

    possible to photograph her without electricity?

    Zama was puzzled, but Lucas raised the corner of his lips slightly.

    This old woman is so stupid!

    Although the power is off, there are still mobile phones!

    The phone also has a camera function.

    Moreover, usingputer technology to transfer mobile phone surveince to the original video is not

    difficult at all.

    Samuel understood the question that Zama didn''t understand.

    With a faint smile, he nced at Lucas, who was slumbering, suddenly felt that Lucas at this time was

    like Nicole doing bad things secretly.

    His eyes became softer.

    The people around didn''t dare to get out of the air, quietly watching the video on Zama, cutting off the

    power and then shutting down the monitoring system, and then quickly walked out of the monitoring

    room.

    When she returned to the living room, she happened to see Lucas going to the bathroom.

    A treacherous smile crossed Zama''s face. She mmed the vase beside her to the ground and then

    hid.

    Lucas heard the voice and quickly came out of the bathroom to check, but Zama, who was hiding by

    the side, saw him and called him.

    ¡°Stop! Do you want to run after breaking the vase?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    Lucas said coldly, but Zama kept on calling out all the servants and then taught Lucas in front of

    everyone.

    All things have been revealed to the world.

    Samuel''s face was very ugly.

    However, Zama paled a little and she was so straightforward to untie everything and she couldn''t to

    disavowed even if she wanted to deny it.

    ¡°Sir, I''m doing it for you. If such a wild child stays in the Green family¡¯s home, what would people think

    of the Green family

    outside? You said he is your son, but your wife has been dead for five years. She couldn''t have lived,

    much less given birth. sir, don''t be fooled by someone!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! At this time, you are still stubborn! Zama, you were not like this before, or you used to

    pretend for more than 20 years. Is this your true face?¡±

    Samuel''s eyes were full of disappointment.

    Being looked at by Samuel''s eyes, Zama was so ufortable.

    ¡°No, sir, everything I do is for you. You have to believe me, I won''t harm you! Everyone in this world can

    count you and harm you, but I won''t!¡±

    Zama cried and talked and even wanted to step forward to take Samuel''s arm, but was frozen by

    Samuel''s eyes.

    ¡°Don''t do things that hurt me with the slogan that is good for me. If you are really good for me, you will

    not do such shameless

    things. Zama, the Green family can''t tolerate you anymore, you leave there. For the sake of taking care

    of me for so many years, I will let Jacob give you a sum of money, enough for you to spend the next

    half of your life coolly. From now on you must leave the Seapolis City, no matter where you go, I will

    buy a house for you, but you will not be allowed to appear in front of me and my son from now on!¡±

    Samuel thought about this decision for a long time.

    Although Zama said that the starting point was for him, the things she did made Samuel intolerable.

    Nicole and Lucas have endured so much and now they have finally returned and they have to be

    embarrassed by the old servant of the Green family. How can he ept this?

    When Zama heard Samuel''s arrangement, she screamed.

    ¡°No! Sir, you can''t drive me away! You can do anything you want me to do, you can even beat and

    scold me, just don''t drive me away! Sir, I am your nurse and I have regarded you as my child! My whole

    life wish is to see you healthy, I can''t leave you, sir! I can''t!¡±

    Zama knelt down to Samuel at once, hugged his thigh tightly, crying with grief.

    Lucas rarely saw such a scene and was a little frightened.

    He gripped Samuel''s shirt tightly and opened his eyes to take a look at Samuel. Those eyes looked like

    scared rabbits, which immediately made Samuel distressed.

    ¡°Don''t cry, no one can change the things I decided. I have given you a chance, Zama, but what did you

    do? You know whether you were involved in the kidnapping of Lucas. I

    don''t say it doesn''t mean I don''t know. Otherwise, how did Petty be Catherine''s bodyguard and

    how did she leave in the beauty shop? Do you really think I''m blind? I don''t expose you, it is already

    given you a face. If you even stick, don''t me me for ignoring the love of these years, I will let

    someone send you out of the Seapolis City forcibly!¡±

    After Samuel finished speaking, he hugged Lucas and got up, trying to lift her foot to leave. But he

    heard Zama ¡°bang¡± and hit the corner of the coffee table in the living room with her head.

    ¡°What!¡±

    The servants around screamed instantly.

    Blood spattered from Zama''s head and she weakly said, ¡°Sir, I won''t go! I was born as a Green family

    member and died as a Green family ghost. You want to drive me away unless you carry my corpse

    out!¡±

    Samuel didn''t expect Zama toe here, he quickly covered Lucas Bush''s eyes, feeling angry and

    helpless.

    ¡°You...¡±

    He still wanted to say something, but Zama had passed out and the bright red blood instantly stained

    the floor.

    Samuel panicked.

    He didn''t intend to let her die and at this moment he actually felt a little ufortable in his heart.

    ¡°Luna, call for an ambnce!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Luna waspletely frightened, she only recovered when she heard Samuel''s shout and hurried to

    call.

    Not long after, the ambnce screamed in and took Zama away directly. Luna and the others began to

    deal with the blood on the ground as soon as possible.

    Zama has no son or daughters and has been in the Green family all her life. Now that something like

    this happens, Samuel must care about it.

    He called Macon and asked how Joseph was doing. Macon said that Joseph had just diarrhea and had

    nothing serious. They had already left.

    Green family''s things have always been strict, how could Joseph have a bad stomach?

    He was afraid there is still a hidden story in it. Now Samuel can¡¯t care about so much. He asked Macon

    to take Joseph home. He wanted to take Lucas to see Zama''s situation, but Lucas shook his head and

    said, ¡°Samuel, I''m still waiting for Macon and Joseph at home. I know you''re worried about Zama, just

    go. If I follow you, she will be unhappy when she sees me and If I identally ran into Mommy, what

    should I say? I don''t like her, but I won''t say bad things about her, so I won''t go.¡±

    Lucas was frank, he did not like her, but he could see that Samuel cared about Zama. He couldn''t

    make himself like or sympathize with that woman.

    Seeing that Lucas had his own ideas, Samuel did not force him.

    ¡°Well, if you have anything, call me anytime. You know? Remember, you are no longer a child without

    Daddy. If anyone bullies you again, don''t bear it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I see! Thank you, Samuel!¡±

    Lucasughed happily.

    Seeing his son''s brilliant smile, Samuel suddenly felt his heart warm and that kind of touch was

    iparable to anything.

 Chapter 136: He has a pair of beautiful tapered eyes

    Chapter 136: He has a pair of beautiful tapered eyes

    Samuel really didn''t want to let Lucas go. He wanted to hold him like this and it wouldn''t be annoying to

    hold him like this for a  lifetime.

    His body is soft and fragrant, making people love it.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Lucas could detect Samuel''s affection for him, as if he had be more and more indulgent in him

    since he knew he was his son. And he didn''t reject the feeling that he didn''t hate it and he even wanted

    to be pampered.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Oh, go quickly, that woman doesn''t know what''s going on, she shed so much

    blood.¡±

    Being reminded by Lucas, Samuel''s good mood was immediately destroyed.

    ¡°I will leave when Macones back. I worry about you being at home alone.¡±

    What Samuel said was the truth.

    Now Petty still doesn''t know where, Macon will note, he is not at ease with everyone around him, it

    is absolutely impossible to leave Lucas at home alone.

    Fortunately, as soon as this sentence was finished, Macon had already brought Joseph in.

    ¡°Boss, I''m back.¡±

    Joseph ran towards Lucas, only to find that Samuel was also there and quickly said with a smile,

    ¡°Daddy, are you back?

    Instructor Joe said that you have been very busy recently and I haven''t seen you for several days.¡±

    Regarding the kidnapping of Lucas, nobody told Joseph. Joseph had been extremely exhausted by

    Macon¡¯s training these days. Without Lucas, he was boring.

    Every day, besides sleeping, he still slept.

    Now that Lucas by his side, Samuel is also back, Joseph is somewhat excited.

    Samuel looked at Joseph and said with a smile, ¡°Daddy will be out in a while, let Lucas stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Joseph hugged Lucas happily and said, ¡°Boss, I told you that hospital is pitted. I just feel sick in my

    stomach. The doctor has to ask me to have a blood test. The blood on the bed hurts! I almost cried at

    the time!¡±

    ¡°Coward!¡±

    Zoe Bush''s shadow immediately appeared in Lucas''s mind.

    Since childhood, Zoe didn¡¯t know how much blood was drawn. He was afraid that the blood on Zoe''s

    body was not enough, so he worked hard to make himself stronger. If Zoe needed blood bank, he

    would give her his blood.

    Now Joseph screamed because of a blood draw, which really made Lucas Bush look down upon.

    Joseph knew that he was despised by Lucas Bush, but he said indifferently, ¡°I''m just so good, but I

    didn¡¯t cry! Would you like to reward me?¡±

    ¡°I reward you with a kick?¡±

    Lucas thought how could there be such a shameless person as Joseph in this world?

    But he is still his brother!

    Samuel saw them teasing each other and then said to Macon on the side, ¡°No matter what happens in

    the future, don''t leave

    Lucas alone at home.¡±

    Macon was taken aback for a moment, as if he knew what might have happened when he left and

    asked worriedly, ¡°Is Lucas okay?¡±

    ¡°It''s okay, but you should pay more attention to Zama in the future.¡±

    With a hint of helplessness in Samuel''s tone, he confessed to Macon again before going to the

    hospital.

    Zama was not sent to the Military Region Hospital, but was directly sent to the Central Hospital. This is

    what Samuel meant

    and deliberately staggered her and

    Nicole, so that Zama would not have another trouble.

    When Samuel arrived, the doctor had already begun to rescue.

    His phone rang at this time.

    Samuel picked it up without seeing it.

    ¡°I''m Samuel Green, please tell me if you have something.¡±

    He is in a bad mood, so his tone is not very kind.

    After the other party listened, she said coldly, ¡°You have hard wings now and you are so impatient with

    me, aren''t you?¡±

    Samuel was taken aback for a moment and then quickly nced at the caller ID of the phone, and it

    was actually Mrs. Green

    calling.

    His intuition told him there was not a good thing and he quickly whispered, ¡°Mom, are you? I didn''t look

    at the IDD just now.¡±

    ¡°I''m afraid you won''t answer my call if you look at it?¡±

    Mrs. Green''s tone was a bit sharp, making Samuel a little bit wondering how to continue.

    The atmosphere was a bit stiff for a while.

    Finally, Mrs. Green took the lead in speaking. ,

    ¡°I heard that you are going to drive Zama out of Seapolis City? Did you kill Zama at home because of

    this? Samuel, what do

    you want to do?¡±

    Mrs. Green gradually couldn''t suppress her anger and her voice became a little louder.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Zama just entered the operating room and foreign mothers knew about it. Obviously it was the scout of

    the Green family of

    Mrs. Green!

    Or is it the call from Zama to Mrs. Green?

    But isn''t she dizzy?

    Is it just pretending?

    Samuel''s eyes were a little cold.

    ¡°Mom, although Zama has stayed at Ye''s house for more than 20 years and she is good to me, but she

    is just a servant after

    all. How do I distribute her now? Is it worth Mom to call me about this?¡±

    ¡°I don''t care about others, Zama can''t drive away! Samuel, you have heard clearly, even if Zama dies,

    she has to die in our

    Green family! Did you hear that? And, in the future, you must treat Zama to be polite. When you were

    young, you and your brother didn''t have milk. If it weren''t for Zama, would you grow up?¡±

    Mrs. Green kept talking about this, Samuel was a little irritable.

    ¡°Mom, even if there is no Zama, with our Green family''s ability, even if we buy milk powder, Vincent and

    I will have nothing to

    do. It''s just a wet nurse, do you take it too seriously?¡±

    ¡°Enough! Now for the woman outside and a wild child, are you really ignoring everything? I tell you, if

    you want to drive away

    Zama, by the way, you also drive me out of Green family. That''s it! Today I put my words here, if there

    is anything to do with Zama, I will never finish with you!¡±

    Mrs. Green hung up after speaking.

    Samuel suddenly felt so tired.

    Mrs. Green is quite reasonable in other things, but why does she care so much about Zama?

    In the past, when she was in China, Mrs. Green didn''t treat Zama like other servants. She would leave

    a copy for Zama if she had anything useful and even made a set of new clothes she bought. Even

    when he and Vincent took a family portrait on their birthdays, Mrs. Green asked Zama to take pictures

    with them.

    At the time, he felt that his mother treated Zama like this because she was grateful to Zama for

    nurturing her two sons. Now Mrs. Green treats Zama like this, Samuel really feels that something is

    wrong, but he can''t find something wrong.

    Zama is an orphan. When she came to Green''s house, she was still a virgin. It is said that she was

    raped when she was out and became pregnant.

    At that time, it was very embarrassing to get pregnant without marriage. The Green family raised Zama

    in secret and arranged for her to take care of her.

    Unfortunately, Zama gave birth to a daughter and died of suffocation that day.

    Zama was very sad about this and Mrs. Green gave birth to twin sons at this time, but she had no milk.

    Zama, who lost her daughter, was full of milk and has since be Samuel and Vincent''s wet nurse.

    Maybe it was because they were born on the same day as Zama''s child, so Zama was very good to

    him and Vincent and Mrs. Green were relieved to let Zama take care of them. These years have indeed

    passed happily.

    Samuel suddenly felt a headache thinking of these past events.

    How can such a Zama who cares about herself be so persistent in the matter of Nicole and Lucas?

    When the phone rang again, Samuel was a little irritable and wanted to hang up, but saw that it was

    from the hospital bodyguard. He remembered Nicole and quickly answered the call, only to find that

    Nicole was taken by Tim to drink coffee. thing.

    Samuel''s expression was a bit ugly.

    ¡°What did madam say?¡±

    ¡°Madam said not to let us follow.¡±

    The bodyguard said.

    Samuel took a deep breath and said, ¡°I see, with Tim, there will be nothing wrong with madam, so

    please withdraw.¡±

    The bodyguard was slightly shocked.

    Everyone could see Tim''s pursuit of Nicole, why did Mr. Green let them withdraw? But he didn''t dare to

    ask more, he hung up the phone and withdrew.

    When Tim saw that the bodyguard had gone, he smiled and said, ¡°Samuel is relieved to you and

    actually took the bodyguard away. He is sure that you won''t be tempted by me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Nicole nodded, making Tim a little depressed.

    ¡°What''s wrong with me? Why don''t you fall in love with me?¡±

    Tim was really upset.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°You are good everywhere, but because you are good everywhere, so perfect.

    So I can''t be tempted by you, we can be best friends, even sisters.¡±

    In the end, Nicole blinked and looked very naughty.

    Tim was immediately speechless.

    ¡°What is this rejection? Beauty, you can''t perfuse me like this! Isn''t Samuel not good? Isn''t it perfect?

    Why are you tempted by him?"

    Nicole held her chin and thought for a while and said, ¡°Perhaps I fell in love with him at first sight.

    Because of this, I like everything about him, whether perfect or imperfect.¡±

    When she said this, Nicole''s eyes were full of affection and Tim was so envious and jealous.

    ¡°How can you fall in love with him at first sight and not with me at first sight? I feel that I am no worse

    than him!¡±

    Tim is really handsome, but Samuel is not the same type.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°Because Samuel has a pair of beautiful and charming tapered eyes, but you

    don''t.¡±

    This answer directly caused Tim to tears.

    ¡°What''s so good about tapered eyes? Don''t you think that a man with tapered eyes is very feminine?¡±

    ¡°I did not think so!¡±

    Nicole continued to poke Tim''s heart, she even subconsciously thought of Lucas Bush''s beautiful

    tapered eyes.

    When this stinky boy acted like a baby to her, those eyes were really charming.

    Tim was embarrassed by Nicole¡¯s answer. He even had a n to go for stic surgery, but he just

    thought about it.

    ¡°I want to drink coffee, the most expensive one and your treat!¡±

    He vented his dissatisfaction like a child.

    Nicole didn''t care either, she knew that this was Tim''s true temperament. When she invited the waiter to

    order coffee, she saw a familiar figure approaching their table quickly and aggressively.

 Chapter 137: Im afraid we wont drink todayâ€™s coffee

    Chapter 137: I''m afraid we won''t drink today¡¯s coffee

    ¡°I''m afraid today''s coffee won''t be made.¡±

    Although Nicole was smiling, the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.

    She knew the person who came in front of her, Riley''s mother Swift Jerry.

    When she married Samuel, Swift once troubled her. At that time, Nicole knew that Swift was not a

    simple character. Now that

    Riley has just been arrested, Swift is here again. Nicole already knows who she is a troubled woman.

    Tim was shocked.

    ¡°Why? You don''t even want a cup of coffee, do you?¡±

    He smiled faintly, but found that Nicole¡¯s eyes were not right. Following Nicole''s eyes, Tim saw Swift

    walking towards this side angrily.

    Tim frowned slightly.

    Swift quickly arrived in front of Nicole and poured the coffee beside her at Nicole.

    Nicole had been prepared for a long time and directly measured her body and coffee passed her face.

    ¡°You are a bitch!¡±

    Swift''s eyes were full of hatred and that kind of hatred seemed to be carved in his bones, which made it

    impossible to ignore.

    Nicole frowned slightly and her brain moved quickly.

    Her current appearance does not look like Nicole at all, even if she came for Riley, she wouldn''t have

    such deep hatred. But

    Swift''s eyes did make Nicole more vignt.

    ¡°Madam, what are you doing? We have never known each other. You have been rough at first, isn¡¯t it

    good?¡±

    Nicole said calmly, but Swift trembled with anger.

    This bitch didn''t die in the sea of fire five years ago and now she came back with a different face.

    Though she was calmer and more vigorous, she was only fighting

    Samuel''s momentum.

    Remembering that her daughter took five years to have obtained a little part of Samuel''s heart and

    even gave birth to a child to the Green family, but now she has fallen short because of the Nicole in

    front of her, Swift can¡¯t wait to kill Nicole in person.

    ¡°I don''t know? Are you? But I know you. I knew you five years ago. Don''t you remember me? That feast

    in the Flower Hall, did

    you eat well?¡±

    Swift simply didn¡¯t bother to fight a riddle with Nicole.

    The Flower Hall she was talking about was the banquet hall where Nicole and Samuel make love. The

    scandal at that time made the Bush family very shameless. Samuel was also responsible and actually

    announced in public that he would marry Nicole.

    At that time, Nicole was guarded by someone, but was humiliated by ady when she went to the

    bathroom and thisdy was Swift in front of her.

    In the beginning, there were only two people in the bathroom, so the person who could say this

    naturally knew the true identity of Nicole.

    Nicole is not stupid, she immediately thinks that after Swift knew her identity,pared to some

    investigations on her, then Lucas''s kidnapping case is not as simple as a small kidnapping.

    She suddenly narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Did you kidnap Lucas?¡±

    Nicole''s hands were tightly held together.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t know who she had offended and caused Lucas Bush to be a burden. Now it

    seems that Swift and Riley were operated from behind.

    Of course.

    Riley''s biological son, Joseph, is now the heir of the Green family. Now Lucas is back, Samuel can''t

    choose Lucas Bush''s true identity. If he wants Lucas to recognize his ancestor and return to his n,

    then the person who can''t sit still is Riley and Swift is gone.

    After figuring this out, Nicole said coldly, ¡°Do you know that Riley still hasn''t said anything yet. If you

    don¡¯t confess, are you nning to let your daughter take everything?¡±

    Swift''s face suddenly became very ugly.

    ¡°If there is anything in Riley, I can guarantee that you and your son will be buried with my daughter! I

    warn you, you''d better let

    Samuel let my daughter go, otherwise...¡±

    ¡°Do you think I am dead?¡±

    Tim dug out his ears and really didn''t want to intervene in the war between women, but this woman

    threatened Nicole in front of him and he felt that his man¡¯s dignity had been trampled on.

    Although he is not as well known as Samuel, he is also a well-known figure in Seapolis City anyway.

    Swift, a defeated

    housewife, dare to threaten Nicole in front of him, really think he doesn''t exist?

    Although Tim''s voice waszy, his eyes were sharp.

    Swift only noticed who was sitting next to Nicole.

    She didn''t expect Tim to be with Nicole. She was so dazzled by the anger that she thought it was a

    man. Now be so asked, Swift felt a little timid.

    ¡°Mr. Louis, it¡¯s you! sorry, I didn''t look for you just now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, your Swift''s eyes are higher than the top. Except for Samuel, is there anyone else in your eyes?

    What? Now you want to find something in front of me? It just so happened that I''ve been quite free

    What Tim said is definitely not something Swift can bear.

    Swift quickly said, ¡°Mr. Louis made fun of me. If I knew Mr. Louis was here, I wouldn''t dare toe

    over and ask for trouble if you lent me ten courage. Mr. Louis, I have today''s coffee, please use it

    slowly.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Swift quickly backed away and left, but before leaving, she gave Nicole a

    fierce look, her eyes were

    extremely stern.

    Tim frowned slightly and he suddenly felt that the woman in front of him seemed to have some secrets

    he didn''t know and now he was more and more interested in her.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to say to me? For example, what are your old grudges with Swift just now?

    Isn''t it the first time you havee to the Seapolis City? I also checked. You are not from Seapolis

    City, so howe you get into that widow?¡±

    Tim looked straight at Nicole and did not hide his interest in Nicole.

    Nicole actually wanted to tell Tim, but now that many things are unclear, she doesn¡¯t know where to

    start, so she can only smile and say, ¡°If I tell you, I have crawled out of the dead and I had a problem

    with her five years ago, do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°I believe whatever you say, as long as you are willing to say it.¡±

    Tim took a step forward and that handsome face instantly leaned in front of Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t react, looking straight at Tim, her eyes were clear, without any timidity.

    Tim was suddenly attracted by such a pair of eyes.

    He was born into a wealthy family and was used to seeing women in the upper ss. He has

    witnessed various women''s struggles and jealousy since he was a child and Tim hurriedly sat upright.

    At this moment, if he said something weak to Nicole or did something rude, he felt that was a kind of

    sphemy.

    The strange feeling, but so real, made Tim feel ashamed of hisck of conformity for the first time.

    ¡°Sorry, I have nothing else, I just...¡±

    ¡°I understand, we are friends, I will naturally not lie to you, Tim, my current identity is to steal someone

    else''s identity, in fact I am...¡±

    As soon as Nicole wanted to say who she was, her phone rang.

    ¡°Sorry, I will answer the call first.¡±

    Nicole looked at the foreign number, not convenient to answer it in front of Tim, nodded towards him,

    then got up and went outside.

    Tim was scratching like a kitten in his heart now.

    Who is she?

    Misappropriated someone''s identity?

    Who are the others?

    The woman in front of him seemed to have a faint of mystery suddenly, which made him unable to see

    through, but was deeply attracted.

    Nicole had no time to worry about Tim¡¯s thoughts. She saw a familiar number and quickly answered it.

    The voice of her thoughts came from the other party immediately.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Zoe''s delicate voice sounded and Nicole''s heart was affected.

    ¡°Zoe, why don''t you video with Mommy? Remember to call?¡±

    Nicole was somewhat uneasy. There was too much work these days and she didn''t have time to talk to

    Zoe.

    Zoe, who had just got off the operating table, was pale and terrible, with drips hanging from her hands.

    At this time, she didn''t dare to video with Nicole, but she cleverly said, ¡°I just woke up and I don''t want

    Mommy to see my ugly. But I missed Mommy, so I wanted to hear Mommy''s voice.¡±

    Nicole''s heart suddenly became ufortable.

    ¡°Sorry, baby, Mommy will try my best to finish this side of things and then go back and apany you,

    OK?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Brother told me that you will bring a very special person to see me when youe back this

    time. Is that true? Mommy?¡±

    Zoe is actually very curious about this.

    If it weren''t for this curiosity, she didn¡¯t know how long she would have to sleep again this time to wake

    up.

    Lucas called her not long ago and said that for a while, Mommy would take a very special person, but

    for them, someone very important to watch her.

    Zoe wondered, who would this person be?

    Will it be the man who gave her brother''s life?

    Although no one had ever told Zoe what Nicole and Lucas were for returning to China, Zoe was

    watching the frequent visits to the rescue room and the whispers of doctors and Allen.

    She knew she might not be long enough.

    For so many years, Mommy, her brother and even her godfather have been guarding her carefully.

    Mommy didn''t dare to leave one piece, but this time she took her brother back to China. She is not

    stupid. She knows Mommy was thinking about thest way, or she wouldn''t be willing to leave her.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    She had heard the nurse discuss her condition, unless it is possible for someone close to her to be

    matched, but all her close rtives are by her side, except for the father who she has always wanted

    but didn''t see and didn''t dare to ask.

    Although Allen has been very good to her over the years, she still has a trace of regret after all. She

    wants to see what the man who gave her life looked like, why did he abandon them in the first ce?

    Now that Lucas talks about special people, Zoe is naturally excited and calls Nicole when she wakes

    up.

    Nicole''s heart was pained because of Zoe''s words.

    ¡°Zoe, you willst until Mommy takes that person back, right?¡±

 Chapter 138: The Glory of Motherhood

    Chapter 138: The Glory of Motherhood

    Nicole¡¯s hands were shaking.

    She even wanted to cry.

    This is the daughter she tried to keep, but Samuel didn''t even know her existence. If she told Samuel,

    she would be sure that Samuel would rush over and match the shape immediately, but Samuel''s

    current physical condition is really not suitable for any surgery.

    Nicole was anxious, but had to wait. This kind of suffering made her unhappy, but she didn''t dare to talk

    to Zoe.

    When Zoe heard that Nicole said the same, she immediately became happy.

    ¡°Mummy, I will wait for you toe back, I will definitely! I am very strong. Yesterday the dean''s

    grandma told me that I am the strongest girl in the world!¡±

    Nicole''s tears shed again.

    Tim saw Nicole''s tears from the window and he was a little distressed. He wanted to stand up to

    Maybe Nicole didn''t even know it. At this time, she seemed to be covered with a halo and the invisible

    brilliance made her whole person particrly gentle, warm and even with an indescribable feeling.

    And that feeling is like rain showers on Tim''s heart. He suddenly felt that Nicole at this time was like a

    goddess, which could be viewed from a distance and could not be yed with.

    Not knowing what kind of psychology, Tim took out the money and put it on the table. Although he still

    has a lot of doubts and explorations about Nicole, at this moment, he just wants to leave the silence to

    Nicole alone.

    Walking out of the coffee shop, Tim was unwilling, but had to call Samuel again.

    Samuel frowned when he saw Tim''s call, but he still answered.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Catherine is in the cafe opposite the hospital. Come and take her away. I have something to leave

    now, so I can¡¯t send her back to the ward.¡±

    ¡°Tim, you took her out and now you are leaving her alone? Do you know she is dangerous now? She...¡±

    ¡°Are youing or not? I''m leaving.¡±

    Tim didn''t want to listen to Samuel''s lesson.

    He felt that his mind was flooded and he would actually call Samuel. Isn''t this sincerely creating

    opportunities for Samuel?

    But taking another look at Nicole who was still on the phone, Tim''s heart was slightly ufortable.

    Samuel hesitated for a while, turned and left, but sent someone to wait for Zama news and hurried to

    the door of the cafe.

    After Tim saw himing, he left without saying a word.

    Samuel turned to look for Nicole and saw Nicole on the phone in the sun. Between her eyebrows, there

    was a gentleness he had never seen before. The gentleness and gentleness were different from Lucas

    and seemed to bring a trace of distress and pity.

    Who is she calling?

    Who can make her worry so much?

    Samuel suddenly realized that he had no idea about Nicole''s five years.

    He couldn''t wait to know who the person on the other side was, but just like Tim, he couldn''t bear to

    destroy the atmosphere.

    Although Nicole was sad and still had tears in her eyes, she was indeed gentle and let he couldn''t look

    away. That kind of breath was strange to Samuel, but he couldn''t bear to break it.

    At this time, Nicole was dreamlike, making him feel like he couldn''t catch it.

    Samuel panicked in his heart and wanted to go forward, but finally stopped and stood at the door of the

    coffee shop waiting quietly.

    After Tim left the cafe, he desperately wanted to go to a ce.

    He drove madly to the outskirts of the Seapolis City.

    There is a closed nursing home here.

    When the guard saw Timing, he hurriedly let it go, showing that Tim was a frequent visitor here.

    He came to the nursing home unimpeded and went to a VIP room well.

    There is a woman sitting in the room.

    This woman is well maintained, but she sits in a wheelchair with her eyes nk, looking at the scenery

    outside in a daze.

    She is like a canary who has been kept in a cage, without joy or sadness, without desire or demand.

    Tim''s eyes instantly stabbed.

    He came to the woman gently, knelt down on one knee, held the woman''s palm tightly with his palm

    and yelled softly.

    ¡°Mom...¡±

    He didn''t know why he suddenly wanted toe here to take a look at his mother, but since seeing

    Nicole on the phone, he suddenly thought of his mother, even though this mother had long since

    recognized him.

    The woman''s body trembled slightly and she quickly retracted her gaze to look at Tim.

    There was no surprise in her eyes, not even any emotion, she just looked at Tim so straight, but there

    was no emotional exchange.

    It seems that Tim is a stranger and there is no difference between nurses and doctors in peacetime.

    Such unfamiliar eyes made Tim feel sad.

    He remembered what was the look in Nicole''s eyes just now.

    It was a maternal brilliance, the look he often saw in his mother¡¯s eyes when he was a child. But now,

    the closest rtives in the world can''t recognize him.

    Tim''s eyes moistened instantly.

    ¡°Mom, look at me, I¡¯m Tim and I¡¯m your son! Are you looking at me? Would you please give me a

    reply? Mom!¡±

    Timy on his mother¡¯s knee like a child and wept bitterly.

    He hadn''t thought of his mother for a long time. He didn¡¯t evene to see her on purpose. He was

    afraid of seeing the strange eyes in his mother¡¯s eyes. He was afraid that she would be indifferent to

    him like a stranger.

    But today he still came.

    Because of a look in Nicole''s eyes, he couldn''t wait toe, but the strange indifference of his mother

    was still greeted him.

    Tim was crying like a child, but suddenly found that the top of his head was gently stroked.

    He suddenly raised his head and saw his mother smiling at him.

    ¡°I tell you a secret, I have a son. My son is Tim. He is very well-behaved and good-looking. Do you

    know? My son is very smart. He told me that he will grow up in the future. He is going to take me

    around the world and let me see how big the world outside is. It''s autumn and the leaves outside are all

    gone, but my son is gone.¡±

    Tim''s heart hurt suddenly.

    ¡°I''m here, Mom, I''ve been there all the time. I just grew up.¡±

    ¡°My son was lost. He was only six years old, but he was taken out by his father and lost. That man is

    nothing like a thing. He took my son out to the banquet, but messed with other women to the point My

    son is lost. Where is my son? Where is my son? Give me my son! You give me my son!¡±

    The woman suddenly pinched Tim''s neck like crazy and her expression became hideous.

    Tim felt very suffocated, but his heart was even more painful.

    When he was six years old, he was not lost, but kidnapped. His father was in love with other women.

    When his father knew that he was kidnapped, his mother knew about it and broke his father¡¯s scandal.

    The son was lost and the husband cheated. This was a big blow to a woman, but the mother was not

    crushed because she wanted to save her son, but she did not expect that the kidnapper was the

    father¡¯s mortal enemy. There was no ransom at all.

    The Song family had no children and grandchildren.

    The kidnapper had a bomb tied to his body and nned to die with Tim. Fortunately, a little girl passed

    by and secretly called the police and secretly untied the rope for him, so that Tim escaped a fatal blow

    at thest moment. He detained himself with a big pot, which saved him from death, but was also

    stunned by the explosion.

    But for the mother, the son was gone in that explosion.

    It was an earth-shattering explosion, let alone a child, but the kidnappers were all bloody.

    Mother was crazy at that time.

    All her hopes and love were given to her son, but she watched her son die in mes, coupled with her

    husband''s derailment, she finally had a nervous breakdown.

    Over the years, she was sent here by the Louis family for treatment and recuperation. In the first few

    years, she mored for suicide every day and finally became full of idiots, even without saying a word

    for a day or two.

    The doctor said that she closed herself up and plunged into her own world.

    Tim felt that there was nothing wrong with this, at least she would not suffer anymore, but the moment

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    he saw Nicole making a call today, he suddenly thought of his mother and suddenly wanted to see her

    very much.

    The feeling of suffocation got worse, but Tim was reluctant to push his mother away.

    He cried and shouted, ¡°Mom, I am Tim, I am not dead, I just grew up. Look at me, please take a look at

    me, I am your son Tim!¡±

    It may be that the noise in the room was so loud that it disturbed the nurses outside. They rushed in

    and were shocked when they saw this scene.

    Tim''s identity cannot allow him to do anything here.

    The nurse hurriedly pulled the woman away and quickly gave her a tranquilizer.

    Watching the crazy mother calm down and slowly fall asleep, Tim¡¯s heart is broken.

    ¡°Mr. Louis, Your mother has been emotionally stable over the past two years. How did you stimte

    her?¡±

    The dean rushed to see this scene with fear and quickly asked Tim.

    Tim grabbed his cor and said viciously, ¡°No joy, no sadness, no desires and no desires, is this called

    emotional stability?

    Our Louis family pays so much money every year, you give me a Like a walking dead Mother?¡±

    For Tim''s excitement, the dean was really helpless.

    ¡°Mr. Louis, this is madam¡¯s best condition¡±

    Tim''s hands suddenly dropped.

    He doesn''t want this best state.

    He wants his mother to be able to hold him in his arms like he was a child, singing him a luby and

    telling him stories.

    Tim couldn''t bear such depression and hurried out of the room.

    The phone kept ringing, but Tim didn''t want to answer it.

    Nicole listened to the busy tone of the phone, wondering what was wrong with Tim, why did this person

    leave suddenly?

    It was a bit embarrassing for Tim to entertain her after she agreed to have coffee.

    Nicole didn''t get through Tim''s phone. She packed up and got up and left the coffee shop, but at the

    door she saw Samuel

    who had been waiting outside.

    There were a lot of cigarette butts beside Samuel''s feet at this time and she could see that he had

    been here for a while.

 Chapter 139: Weve been married for years, what are you afraid of

    Chapter 139: We''ve been married for years, what are you afraid of

    ¡°Samuel, why are you here?¡±

    Nicole was a little bit surprised. After all, Samuel was often out of sight these past two days and his

    rtionship with Tim was not very good. Now that Tim is no longer there, and Samuel is here, Nicole

    feels a bit wrong.

    Samuel took a hard sigh and put out the cigarette.

    ¡°Are you upset that I am here?¡±

    ¡°No, I was with Tim. He left without saying a word, so I was a little curious. He didn¡¯t answer the phone

    when I called him just now. I don''t know what''s wrong.¡±

    Nicole naturally saw that Samuel was jealous. But she still likes this feeling, but thinking of Zoe, she

    feels a little heavy.

    No way!

    She can''t indulge in Samuel''s tenderness.

    The daughter is still waiting for her to save her life, but now Samuel urgently needs to rest.

    Nicole''s frown made Samuel look at the bottom of his eyes, mistakenly thinking that it was because of

    Tim''s not saying goodbye that he was a little unhappy.

    Samuel''s chest was slightly sour.

    ¡°Nicole, you are different from before.¡±

    She doesn''t like him wholeheartedly as before.

    The current Nicole always gives Samuel another vague feeling. Although she was by her side, her love

    for him seemed to be divided into many parts and he could no longer feel Nicole¡¯s wholehearted love.

    He didn''t know whether this was caused by the five-year estrangement. If there was only one more

    Lucas, he would not be so uneasy. After all, that child is his son. Although he was jealous of Nicole''s

    love for Lucas, But it won''t be so boring to be jealous of his son.

    But now it is not only Lucas, but also Tim and even Jason who is staring at her.

    Although Jason had never expressed interest in Nicole, the look in his eyes Samuel when he saw

    Nicole was still clear that it couldn''t deceive people.

    Thinking of Allen in the United States, Samuel suddenly felt under pressure.

    If Nicole were to put all her energy on him as before, he would not be so upset, but now a call from the

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    US can make Nicole feel bad for a long time.

    He didn¡¯t know what Allen and Nicole were talking about. Sometimes he even wanted to eavesdrop on

    their phones, but he felt that it was too shameless to do so, so he gave up, but the anxiety in his heart

    expanded day by day.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what Samuel meant by saying that it was different. Now her daughter''s illness is

    right in front of her eyes and Samuel''s body can''t get better in a short time and there is no draft of the

    case that Allen came to cooperate with. She was almost dying of anxiety, naturally did not notice the

    loneliness in Samuel''s words.

    ¡°Of course I''m different. It¡¯s been five years. I''ve been a mother. How can I still be around you like a

    child all day? You have your own business, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Nicole smiled faintly, but in Samuel''s eyes, this smile and this thoughtfulness made him feel alienated.

    ¡°I don''t mind you pestering me like before.¡±

    Samuel didn''t want to say these things, but he couldn''t help it.

    It was Nicole who had fallen in love with him before, but he didn¡¯t know his intentions. Now that he

    understands what he wants, when he wants to grow old with Nicole, Nicole''s feelings for him seem to

    be less ardent than before and his mother, Zama and even many people around him do not want them

    to be together, the bottom of his heart feels very unreasonable.

    He knew that he said that was a bit of a price drop, but he still spoke.

    Nicole thought she had heard it wrong.

    In the past, Samuel would never say such a thing, but now he has not only said it, but also said it

    bluntly, not at all embarrassed.

    Nicole was shocked and said, ¡°You have also changed.¡±

    ¡°Then do you like my changes now?¡±

    Seeing that Nicole was a little loose, Samuel immediately took a step forward and circled her in his

    arms.

    After all, she was the child''s mother and it was on the street again, Nicole was somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°Don''t do this. You are too old to be seen badly.¡±

    Nicole pushed Samuel, her face flushed.

    Seeing her so shy, Samuel suddenly smiled.

    ¡°We''ve been married for years, what are you afraid of?¡±

    Not only did he not let go of Nicole, he even hugged her tightly and gave her a quick kiss on the face.

    Nicole only felt as if her whole body had been shocked. That kind of heartbeat made her heart beat

    faster again and her face was hot.

    She grasped Samuel''s hand and said, ¡°Hurry back to the hospital and lie down. I am a patient and

    have no consciousness at all. I ran out every day. When will you get better like this?¡±

    When Samuel saw that she cared about him, the anxiety in his heart slowly dissipated.

    She still cares about him. She still likes him.

    Samuel suddenly found that he was like a restless child. As long as Nicole was gentle with him a little

    bit, he was eager to treat her heartily.

    He thought he was really fascinated by Nicole.

    Samuel allowed Nicole to take him back to the hospital like a child and listened to Nicole''s words to

    actively cooperate with the treatment.

    Nicole was a little embarrassed by Samuel''s stare, so she whispered, ¡°My design is about to be

    ¡°You stay with me!¡±

    Samuel pulled at the corner of Nicole''s clothes, his pitiful appearance made Nicole unable to refuse.

    ¡°I draw will affect your rest.¡±

    ¡°No, I won''t be able to rest if you are not here.¡±

    What Samuel said now was a set of things, which actually made Nicole powerless.

    She finally admitted that this man¡¯s mouth is the most powerful weapon in the world. Once this man is

    going to please you, he will definitely put several kilograms of honey on his mouth, which will definitely

    sweet you to death.

    Thinking of Samuel''s indifference five years ago, Nicole felt a little unreal.

    ¡°Samuel, you now make me feel that your soul to be reced.¡±

    Nicole teased Samuel.

    Samuel said indifferently, ¡°As long as I can make my wife happy and keep my wife''s heart, it doesn¡¯t

    matter what I do.¡±

    Nicole was taken aback for a moment and a hint of sweetness rippled in her heart again.

    ¡°Okay, you can rest quickly, otherwise I will move back and save you a hard day to cultivate. By the

    way, from now on, you are not allowed to go anywhere. Just stay here, you know? Take care of your

    body. I will prevent you from leaving the door of this ward!¡±

    Nicole made a stern face on purpose, knowing that Samuel didn¡¯t necessarily eat this set, so he said

    so.

    Samuel was like an obedient child. He nodded quickly and closed his eyes quickly, as if he was really

    resting.

    Nicole felt that Samuel was so cute, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it.

    Before long, Samuel seemed to really fall asleep and the sound of even breathing calmed Nicole''s

    heart.

    She asked the doctor to check Samuel''s wound and gave him medicine. After learning that he was in

    good condition, Nicole began to draw quickly.

    She has to design these ns before returning to the United States and get cooperation between the

    twopanies on the right track quickly. This is her responsibility and she owes Allen.

    Nicole lost sleep and food when he fell into the painting.

    Jacob sent someone to deliver food, but Samuel didn¡¯t wake up and Nicole was also not hungry, so she

    put it there, thinking about waiting for Samuel to wake up before eating, but she didn¡¯t expect Samuel''s

    phone to ring.

    For fear of affecting Samuel¡¯s rest, Nicole hung up the phone quickly, but saw the caller ID.

    It''s from Zama.

    Why did Zama call Samuel again?

    Nicole didn¡¯t understand and went out with Samuel''s mobile phone.

    At this time Zama''s phone came in again, this time Nicole did not hang up, but answered directly.

    Zama didn''t know that Samuel¡¯s mobile phone was held by Nicole. When she heard the mobile phone

    was connected, she immediately cried and said, ¡°Sir, you really don''t care about my life and death, do

    you? Did you kick me out of the Seapolis City? For the two outsiders, Catherine and Lucas, you really

    don''t like Zama, do you?¡±

    Nicole was slightly taken aback.

    What does she mean?

    Could it be that Samuel went out to see Zama before?

    Hearing what Zama said, did Samuel drive her out of the Seapolis City?

    Nicole knew what Zama meant to Samuel and also knew Samuel''s feelings for Zama, but he actually

    wanted to drive Zama out of the Seapolis City for Lucas¡¯s affairs. She has to say that Nicole''s heart

    was a little moved.

    Being so protected by a man, she never thought that man would be Samuel. Nicole realized that after

    something that had never even dared to think of it happened, Nicole discovered that after returning this

    time, Samuel seemed to have exhausted all his energy to care for and y with her and the child.

    Her heart tangled again.

    If Samuel were to know that her purpose ofing back this time was to get the parts from him, would

    he be sad? Does he think everything she has done is a long-nned n?

    Nicole did not speak and continued to remain silent.

    Zama didn''t hear Samuel''s voice, she thought Samuel was still angry and she cried even more sad.

    ¡°Sir, I know I med Lucas this time. I was wrong. I also know that without your order, I went back to

    the old house of the Green family without permission. It was also my fault. I shouldn''t even secretly call

    to Mrs. Green and said bad things about Catherine. But sir, I did this for you. Zama has lived for you

    and Vincent all my life. Now Vincent is gone and Zama is only you. You said Will treat me like a grown-

    up and let me enjoy my old age, how can you let me leave the Seapolis City? Sir, I won''t go! Though I

    die, I won''t go !¡±

    Zama''s words made Nicole''s eyes narrowed instantly.

    ¡°What did you say? Did you me Lucas for wrong? What did you do to my Lucas?¡±

    Nicole finally opened her mouth, but Zama on the other side was shocked and then shouted sharply.

    ¡°How can you take Samuel''s phone? Who do you think you are? What about sir? I want to talk to him!¡±

    Zama shouted, but Nicole vaguely felt that Lucas should have been wronged by Zama and Samuel

    could no longer tolerate Zama, so what happened to her Lucas when she didn''t know it?

    Nicole suddenly became angry and even felt that Zama was a little bit unaware and always messing

    up.

    If she continues to ignore it, what kind of suffering will her son face next time?

 Chapter 140: Riley Goes Crazy

    Chapter 140: Riley Goes Crazy

    Nicole didn¡¯t react much to Zama scream, but coldly said, ¡°Do you want to see Samuel? Do you think

    you can see him now without my permission?¡±

    Zama was stimted by Nicole''s words.

    ¡°Don''t think that if you confuse your husband now, you will be able to control your husband forever. The

    husband said you are his wife, who escaped from the fire five years ago. You can fool Samuel, but you

    can''t fool me! Let''s not talk about look alike, just say your personality, you can''t be on the same level as

    Nicole! Nicole is infatuated with Samuel and would rather hurt herself than Samuel. But youe here

    After that, what did you do to our Samuel? Samuel said that your wild son is the

    descendant of the Green Family, shit! You want me to recognize the identity of Lucas, go in the next

    life! You do not deserve it!¡±

    Zama was so angry that she didn''t care about any identity and politeness at all and even when Samuel

    wanted to drive her out of the Seapolis City for Lucas and Nicole, she wanted to let Nicole die.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Nicole listened to Zama scream and couldn''t help but sneered and said, ¡°We do not deserve, it seems

    it¡¯s not a servant of the Green family turn to admit it. Zama, you really don''t know who you are. Do you

    think you are Samuel''s who?¡±

    ¡°I''m his...¡±

    Zama¡¯''s words stopped abruptly.

    ¡°What''s his? wet nurse? Zama, let me tell you. Samuel should call you a wet nurse in a nice way. To

    put it bluntly, you are just a servant who works with the Green family''s sry. Regardless of what''s the

    identity of Lucas? As long as Samuel admits his identity, he is the master of the Green family! You

    better not let me know what you do to Lucas, otherwise you don''t me me for being rude to you!¡±

    Nicole hung up the phone directly after speaking.

    Zama shivered with anger, and dropped the phone directly. Her eyes were scarlet as blood and she

    said viciously, ¡°Catherine, as long as I''m here, you don''t want to enter the door of the Green family!¡±

    Catherine didn''t know what Zama thought at this time.

    She returned to the ward, Samuel was still asleep.

    Only then did Nicole discover that Samuel¡¯s eyes had a ck-green. Thinking about it carefully, what

    Zama said was actually correct. After returning this time, Samuel was injured many times, as if it was

    for her every time.

    The heart that vowed toe back for revenge at the beginning, also disappeared little by little under

    Samuel''s care.

    She even felt sorry for Samuel.

    Nicole sat beside him and touched his face lightly. Five years¡¯ time is enough to make Samuel more

    masculine, even more charming.

    She fantasized about the reunion of a family of four, but heard footsteps outside the door.

    Nicole quickly closed her hand, got up and walked out.

    The person here was Jacob, who was taken aback when he saw Nicole.

    ¡°Madam, where is President Green?¡±

    ¡°He is resting, what''s the matter?¡±

    Nicole stood at the door, apparently not nning to let Jacob in.

    Jacob was stunned, but thinking of Nicole¡¯s meaning and identity to Samuel, he couldn''t help but lower

    his voice and said, ¡°There is news from the police station, Miss Riley is crazy.¡±

    ¡°Crazy?¡±

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    When Riley was caught in the beauty shop, the woman was arrogant. What did she experience in the

    police station? Is she going crazy?

    ¡°Have she hired anything¡±

    Jacob shook his head.

    Nicole sneered and said, ¡°Is she really crazy?¡±

    ¡°It is said to be, so I''m here to ask Mr. Green¡¯s means.¡±

    Jacob didn''t dare to deal with Riley casually, after all, she was Joseph''s biological mother.

    Nicole looked at Samuel who was still asleep and knew that the doctor might have added a sleeping

    ingredient to the medicine, so she whispered to Jacob, ¡°I''ll go with you. Don''t toss Samuel here. Not

    long after sleeping, his body is still empty.¡±

    Seeing concern and worry shing in Nicole¡¯s eyes, Jacob feltforted in his heart, then nodded and

    ordered the bodyguards and Nicole and Nicole walked out of the hospital.

    The sun is just right and it is warm on people.

    Nicole followed Jacob to the detention center and heard the familiar screams inside before entering.

    She frowned slightly, Jacob hurriedly guarded her, but was stopped. She wanted to see whether Riley

    was really crazy or fake.

    Nicole walked inside.

    After the director learned the identity of Nicole, he hurried out to greet her.

    Nicole came to the door of Riley''s room, looking at the woman with disheveled hair, she suddenly

    couldn''t recognize each other.

    Is this still Riley who has always been aloof?

    ¡°Shut up! Stop arguing!¡±

    The guard gave a low cry and knocked on the door with his baton.

    Riley shivered and saw Nicole.

    Nicole stood in the dark, but could not conceal the noble aura on her body, especially now that Jacob

    protects her and the director next to her is respectful, she suddenly felt that unbnce.

    Why is everything that should belong to her now reced by Nicole?

    Riley suddenly picked up the chair next to her and threw it toward Nicole.

    ¡°TIL kill you, bitch!¡±

    Jacob hurried forward, but Nicole did not back away. There was a door in front of Riley. Even if she

    broke the door, there were other guards.

    Nicole just looked at her coldly and said with a sneer, ¡°Miss Riley, are you crazy now? Or are you

    sober?¡±

    When Nicole said so, Riley was shocked and then began to pretend to be crazy.

    ¡°Let me out! I want to see my son! Let me out!¡±

    She began to tear her hair, even foaming at her mouth, as if she was really crazy, but the hatred Nicole

    that shed under Riley''s eyes just now was clear.

    How does a crazy woman remember to hate people?

    Nicole stepped back, found a corner with no one to stop Jacob and asked, ¡°What did Samuel do to

    her?¡±

    Jacob paused, hesitating whether to say.

    When Nicole saw this, she knew that she was right.

    She always thought that Samuel had an old love for Riley. Later, she learned from Samuel that he took

    care of Riley for Vincent Green. Now that he saw Samuel''s attitude towards Riley, Nicole is Touched.

    ¡°Let''s talk, if Samuel is me to you, I will bear it. I must know what he did behind for me and for my

    son.¡±

    Listening to Nicole¡¯s words, Jacob was finally moved.

    ¡°Madam, Mr. Green has really done a lot for you. In the past five years, Mr. Green has never been

    tempted by any woman and he has drawn boundaries to Miss Riley.¡±

    ¡°I know. I want to know what Samuel did to her now?¡±

    Nicole''s voice softened a lot.

    Jacob said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Green didn''t do anything to her, just let people put her in a sealed room

    and set people on fire until she did. But we didn''t expect that not only did she fail, but she was

    frightened crazy.¡±

    Nicole sneered and said, ¡°She''s not crazy, she is pretending.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jacob was a little surprised, but soon calmed down. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°Madam, there

    is another thing I think I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What''s up?¡±

    Nicole looked at Jacob.

    Jacob whispered, ¡°The fire five years ago was man-made.¡±

    Although Nicole had guessed for a long time and always thought it was Samuel''s instigation, but there

    has been no evidence

    and she now thinks that Samuel would not be that kind of person, so there are still many doubts about

    what happened back then.

    Now that Jacob said it was man-made, Nicole narrowed her eyes, as if she had guessed something.

    ¡°It''s rted to Riley?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jacob coughed and said, ¡°Jason Don had Zac¡¯s confession. Zac had a handle in Riley''s hands. Riley

    knew that Samuel wanted to send you abroad. In order to avoid future troubles, Riley asked Zac to act

    on you and asked him to tell you that it was President Green instigated, in order to make you give up.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s hands shook together.

    She didn''t expect this result.

    ¡°Where is Zac?¡±

    ¡°At the Don Family''s house.¡±

    Jacob''s words caused Nicole to pause slightly, ¡°Why is he at the Don Family''s house? Isn''t Zac the

    Green Family''s bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°This is a long story.¡±

    Jacob told Nicole about Zac is likely to be a descendant of the Don family. Even the reason why Mrs.

    Don framed her was rted to Zac.

    After listening to all of this, Nicole¡¯s emotion was veryplicated. She didn¡¯t expect that just a small

    bodyguard would actually involve so many things.

    ¡°Can I meet at Zac?¡±

    ¡°I need to ask Jason, after all, the Don family is not our Green family.¡±

    Jacob told the truth.

    Nicole nodded, waiting for Jacob to contact Jason.

    Jason heard that Nicole wasing, somewhat surprised, but very pleasantly surprised.

    He told Mrs. Don and Mrs. Don felt that she should apologize to Nicole, so she arranged a special car

    to pick up Nicole.

    Jacob as Nicole¡¯s personal bodyguard, has to follow everything he says. Jason did not stop.

    When she arrived at the Don family, Nicole clearly felt that there and the Green family werepletely

    two styles.

    The Don family is a descendant of soldiers and has been in the army for several generations. Although

    the descendants are

    now withered, the furnishings and furnishings of the family are based on the equipment of the military

    district. They are simple and practical, but they give people a sense of majesty.

    Mrs. Don went out to greet her in person.

    ¡°Miss Bush, I¡¯m really sorry. I''m ignorant and hurt Miss Bush. I hope that Miss Bush can forgive me

    regardless of previous

    keep pleading.¡±

    Mrs. Don''s sincere apology made Nicole somewhat unsure of what to do and she looked at Jason

    helplessly.

    Jason smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you scared Miss Bush.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really? That''s because I am ignorant. Come in, it¡¯s cold outside and the Don family has nothing

    to do. Warm-up with a cup of hot tea.¡±

    Mrs. Don took Nicole''s hand and walked in.

    Nicole was a little embarrassed and ufortable, but seeing Mrs. Don like this, she didn¡¯t struggle

    too much, letting the olddy lead her into the Don family¡¯s house.

    At this moment, a servant of the Don family came out with some old books and identally ran into

    Nicole. The book in her hand fell to the ground and a photo caught in the page floated out, making

    Nicole''s eyes shed for a moment.

 Chapter 141: Who does that woman know?

    Chapter 141: Who does that woman know?

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    The servant was a little flustered and squatted down to clean up.

    Nicole also squatted down and said with a smile, ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°No,dy, you are the guest and I can do it myself.¡±

    The servant was a little flustered.

    Both Jason and Mrs. Don felt very embarrassed.

    Mrs. Don said, ¡°I''m sorry, Miss Bush, this is our housekeeper, who is a little old and happened to be

    tidying up the study room.

    She didn''t see youing. Just leave it alone and let her clean up by herself.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay, I was wrong too, I didn''t avoid it.¡±

    Nicole smiled and let go of the Mrs. Don''s hand and then squatted down to help the housekeeper pick

    up the books, but subconsciously took advantage of no one¡¯s attention and stuffed the photo that had

    Then she stood up casually.

    Seeing that Nicole was so approachable, Mrs. Don couldn''t help but feel a little more fond of her.

    The most annoying thing for the children of soldiers is the kind of arrogant and domineering woman

    who is being pampered.

    At first, Mrs. Don thought that Nicole would be like Riley, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so

    approachable, she didn¡¯t have any arrogant gesture and Mrs. Don''s favor suddenly rose.

    ¡°Come on and have some tea.¡±

    Mrs. Don happily brought Nicole into the living room again.

    When Jason saw that Mrs. Don liked Nicole so much, he couldn''t help but feel better. Although he

    didn''t know why he was

    inexplicably happy.

    ¡°I asked the servant to prepare something to eat. I wonder whether Miss Bush has it?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, I came to see Zac, because I heard that he is here and I need to verify with

    him about some

    things.¡±

    Nicole said her intention in time.

    Jason and Mrs. Don were so enthusiastic that she couldn''t bear it.

    When Mrs. Don heard this, she paused slightly and said, ¡°Are you trying to ask me about framing you?¡±

    ¡°No, forget the past, Mrs. Don, I heard that you are also trying to find the descendants of the Don

    Family. Although I do not

    agree with your approach, I can understand it. And this matter is Mr. Don and Samuel has been

    resolved, so I won''t repeat the old thing. I have other things to ask Zac. I wonder if Mrs. Don can make

    it easier?¡±

    Nicole said this very well and Mrs. Don liked her even more.

    ¡°Okay, I will let Jason take you there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Don.¡±

    Nicole leaned slightly and walked towards the backyard with Jason.

    The backyard of the Don Family is different from the courtyard of the Green Family. There is no

    rockery, no flowers or nts.

    Instead, it is an exquisite small courtyard, like the old schoolhouse.

    Nicole couldn''t help but nced twice, feeling that this small courtyard was elegant and clean,

    especially the que on the

    courtyard. The writing was like a master¡¯s style.

    There was a sense of rigidity and strength in the elegance, which made her look more. .

    Seeing that she was interested in this small courtyard, Jason said with a smile, ¡°This is the small

    courtyard autographed by my elder brother. It used to be his studio.¡±

    ¡°Studio? Isn''t General Don a general?¡±

    Nicole has heard of the Don Family. Everyone in the Don Family is a hero and a martyr of the country.

    All the Seapolis City people know their deeds, especially Xander, the eldest son of the Don Family. A

    generation of militarymanders. She really couldn''t imagine that such a famous general would be a

    man who can paint.

    Jason smiled and said, ¡°My eldest brother studied at the Art Academy before he joined the army. He

    was naturally interested

    in painting. However, our Don family has a group training. When a man reaches a certain age, he must

    go to the army to experience himself, so my elder brother joined the army that year, but he did not

    expect that he was promoted in the military region and finally died for the country. My mother missed

    his previous days and let people clean my elder brother''s studio every day, which has not changed for

    so many years.¡±

    Nicole was also a painter, but she only learned to paint because of design. Now that she heard that

    Xander could paint, she couldn''t help but want to see it.

    Seeing Nicole''s thoughts, Jason took the initiative to say, ¡°Zac has always been in the dungeon. If Miss

    Bush is interested, I will take you to my elder brother''s studio.¡±

    ¡°Can you? Will it be too impolite?¡¯

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I heard that Mrs. Bush is a designer and you must have studied painting. My elder brother is

    worthless in the eyes

    of me. If I can meet Mrs. Bush who knows painting like this, I think my brother will be happy too.¡±

    Hearing what Jason said, Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little tempted.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Jason half-forced Nicole into the courtyard.

    The freshness and elegance of the courtyard surprised Nicole somewhat.

    A bamboo forest was nted here.

    The house in the small courtyard is built ording to the ancient architecture and it is ipatible with

    the outside architecture. It seems to be independent, but it has a special vor.

    Nicole felt that this was her ideal small courtyard and even her ideal life. She didn''t expect to see it in

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    the Don Family''s house.

    Seeing that Nicole likes this ce very much, Jason seems to have thought of something suddenly,

    and said with a smile, ¡°If you like this ce, you cane often. My eldest brother and my mother

    don''t understand these things. If you can understand and like it, Wee toe often.¡±

    When Jacob heard Jason say this, he frowned slightly and said quickly, ¡°Mr. Don, Miss Bush has other

    things, I''m afraid she doesn''t have so much time.¡±

    When these words came out, Jason''s eyes nced at him coldly, but Jacob didn''t care, while Nicole

    was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°l am really busytely, but I can look at General Don''s painting first.¡±

    Nicole likes it here. She never knew that there was another person in the world who had the same

    preferences as her and

    could express the fantasy pictures in her mind.

    For this reason, Nicole was very curious about this General Don.

    Jacob saw that Nicole really liked it, so he didn''t stop her and took the initiative to step back.

    Jason let people open the door of the small courtyard and said to Nicole, ¡°The inside is all my elder

    brother''s lifetime treasure, I will not go in, Miss Bush, take your time, we will wait for you outside¡±

    ¡°Is this not so good¡±

    Nicole felt that Jason was too generous, After all, she was the first time she came to the Don Family¡¯s

    house

    Jason smile and said:¡±It¡¯s Okay, I believe miss Push, please¡±

    Now that Jason said so, Nicole naturally did not refuse, she couldn''t wait to enter the small courtyard

    and immediately felt that she had entered a whole new world.

    Xander was ustomed to paintingndscapes and every painting was framed by the Don Family. It

    can be seen that Xander''s writing skills are good and some may even surpass her father.

    Nicole was amazed, scanning one by one, admiring this General Don from the bottom of her heart.

    There is an easel in a corner of the studio with a white cloth covering it.

    Nicole was a little curious. After walking past, she gently raised in white cloth and found that this

    was a portrait of a person.

    Xander¡¯sndscape paintings are particrly vivid and make people feel like they are on the scene.

    The figure paintings in front of them are not as powerful asndscape paintings. However, it can be

    seen that Xander is very emotional for this person. The delicate emotions in the writing make her if it

    were received in person.

    The painting on the easel was a sideways portrait of a woman, but Nicole felt a little familiar. She

    always felt that she had seen this woman before, but she couldn''t remember.

    That woman should be very beautiful.

    Nicole found that there were several other portraits under the portrait, all of which seemed to be the

    same woman.

    For some reason, Nicole flipped it gently, but when she saw the front portrait of the woman, she was

    stunned, as if by an electric shock.

    She quickly released her hand, her whole body sharked. Then looked at the profile of the first painting

    and finally understood why this painting made her familiar.

    Nicole''s hands trembled slightly and her throat was even more thirsty.

    She took a step back involuntarily, took out the photo from her cuff. Compared it with the sketch of the

    character on the drawing board. A small face became paler.

    ¡°How could this be? Who is this woman?¡±

    Nicole whispered, but it seemed that he had received some shock. She quickly picked up the white

    cloth and covered the easel and walked out hastily.

    ¡°Miss Bush...¡±

    Seeing Nicoleing out, Jason found that Nicole¡¯s face was very bad when he greeted. He couldn''t

    help but asked worriedly, ¡°Miss. Bush, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is there something ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, maybe it¡¯s too cold here.¡±

    With that said, Nicole rubbed his arm and felt ayer of goosebumps.

    Seeing Nicole acting like this, Jason quickly took off his coat and wanted to pass it to Nicole, but he

    didn¡¯t expect Jacob to pass a woman''s coat before him.

    ¡°Miss Bush, Mr. Green asked me to prepare it for you in the car, fearing that you will need it from time

    to time.¡±

    Nicole took a look at this coat and it turned out to be her favorite to wear. She didn¡¯t say anything. She

    took it directly and said to Jason, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Don. Today, I saw such a beautiful piece of the world.

    I admire General Don. If he is still alive, I think I might worship him as a teacher.¡±

    ¡°You are polite, as long as Miss Bush likes it, Miss Bush is always wee here.¡±

    Jason said subconsciously.

    Nicole did not refuse, nor did she agree, with a trance. But she said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, I think I

    should go to see Zac now. I have something to understand.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡±

    Although Jason was a little disappointed, Nicole''s expression was not very good and she was much

    paler.

    What did she see in the studio? Did something happen?

    Otherwise, how can a person''s performance and emotions change so much?

    Jason was mentally puzzled and led Nicole towards the dungeon and Nicole was also very unstable.

    She held her hands tightly, her nails leaking into the flesh without knowing it.

    Her mind kept thinking of the face on that portrait.

    Who is that woman?

    What does it have to do with the Don Family and Xander?

 Chapter 142: Evil will be punished in the end

    Chapter 142: Evil will be punished in the end

    Nicole followed Jason while thinking about the matter and arrived at the door of the dungeon

    unknowingly, but she tripped over a step because she didn''t look at the way and she fell over in the

    direction of Jason.

    Everything was caught off guard. It was toote when Jacob wanted to support her. Nicole fell on

    Jason''s body and sat down on Jason''sp.

    The soft feeling made Jason stunned for an instant, he even subconsciously held onto Nicole''s waist.

    Her waist is so soft and thin, like a water snake. Jason couldn''t help but feel restless.

    Nicole felt a pair of powerful hands on her waist, with hot temperature, as if burning her skin, making

    her subconsciously want to get up, but it was a little sudden so that she raised her head and touched

    Jason''s chin.

    She didn¡¯t know when Jason had lowered his head, as if to see how she was doing, but only Jason

    knew in his heart that he had unexpected thoughts about the woman in front of him just now.

    If it weren''t for Nicole''s sudden raising of her head, he didn¡¯t know whether he would kiss Nicole.

    When he thought of his thoughts and actions just now, Jason''s psychology suddenly became a little bit

    shy. Now, to Nicole''s clear and flustered eyes, Jason feels even more like a wretched viin.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Jason spoke quickly, but his voice was a little hoarse and his eyes were a little dull.

    Nicole is no longer a little girl. Naturally, she can understand the meaning of Jason¡¯s eyes now. She

    quickly stood up and said embarrassingly, ¡°I''m sorry. I was thinking about something just now, I¡¯m

    sorry.¡±

    ¡°It''s OK."

    Suddenly losing weight and warmth on his legs, Jason only felt a little lost in his heart, as if something

    was showing from the bottom of his heart. He wanted to catch, but in the end, reason defeated emotion

    and silently withdrew his hand.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter, there are more steps here, so be careful.¡±

    Jason said lightly, but his eyes didn''t dare to look at Nicole anymore, his current eyes couldn''t deceive

    Nicole.

    Jacob looked aside clearly and frowned and quickly came between Nicole and Jason and said softly to

    Nicole, ¡°Miss Bush, let me help you. It¡¯s not easy to go here.¡±

    Outside, Jacob still called Nicole as Miss Bush, after all, her identity could not be disclosed now.

    Nicole nodded, feeling quite embarrassed.

    This ident made Jason and Nicole not know what to say for a while, so they could only walk inside

    in silence.

    The lights in the dungeon are sensory. With the advent of people, it lights up continuously.

    Nicole focused her attention on the dungeon, feeling that the Don Family resembled the former military

    family and the

    dungeon even came with a faint smell of blood.

    Jason seemed to have thought of something and whispered, ¡°It''s bloody here, so Miss Bush should

    wait here, I''ll let Zac be brought out.¡±

    Nicole couldn''t bear the smell inside and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this appropriate? In case he runs

    away...¡±

    ¡°He can''t run.¡±

    Jason was very confident when he said that, Nicole could only nod her head, no way, her stomach was

    rolling and she couldn''t get in.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Jacob found a chair for Nicole to sit down.

    This should be a temporary resting ce, there is still hot tea on the table, the temperature is just right.

    Jacob saw Nicole looked at the teapot and asked quickly, ¡°Miss Bush, are you thirsty?¡±

    ¡°No, I just feel weird. This kettle is warm.¡±

    Nicole whispered her doubts.

    Jacob said, ¡°To know the whereabouts of their children and grandchildren, the Don Family interrogates

    Zac all the time. It is estimated that Mr. Don has stayed here.¡±

    Nicole was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Zac knows the whereabouts of the Don Family''s descendants?¡±

    ¡°It is said that there was another orphan who was sent to the orphanage with Zac. Zac has been taking

    care of her for so many years. Zac said that he is a descendant of the Don Family. If he doesn''t know

    the truth, who will believe it? the Don Family has few family members and there is only one person who

    can be retrieved. Mrs. Don is also looking forward to her grandchildren.¡±

    Hearing what Jacob said, Nicole thought of her daughter Zoe.

    She is a mother and naturally knows the pain of missing her child. Mrs. Don''s three sons were killed in

    battle. Now there is only one Jason left and Jason''s legs can no longer walk.

    For a while, Nicole had solemn respect for the Don Family.

    No matter what Mrs. Don said or did, the men of the Don Family are indeed worthy of respect.

    Nicole did not speak anymore and waited quietly. It didn¡¯t take long for Zac to be taken out and Nicole

    finally knew why Jason said he couldn''t run.

    Zac''s bloody legs were dragged out. His legs may have been unable to walk. Such Zac, unless

    someone came to rescue him, otherwise he would not be able to run out alone.

    Zac was somewhat surprised when he saw Nicole, but he quickly lowered his head. He knew very well

    that Nicole came to ask him what.

    ¡°Miss Bush has something to ask you, you''d better answer honestly, otherwise I think you know what

    the Don Family''s methods are.¡±

    Jason said coldly, giving people a sense of oppression invisibly.

    Zac frowned slightly, shivering as he could not be cured. He was still a psychological shadow, but he

    did not speak.

    Nicole looked at him without sympathy. For the things Zac did, he must pay for his actions.

    If it weren''t for Lucas¡¯s cleverness and if it wasn''t for Samuel''s timely search, she might have lost her

    beloved son long ago.

    Nicole looked at Zac coldly and asked, ¡°You did the kidnapping case of my son? Who directed you?¡±

    She couldn''t ask about five years ago as soon as she came up and Jason is still there now.

    Zac''s brows wrinkled together again as if thinking about whether he should say it or not.

    Nicole said coldly, ¡°Maybe I don''t have the means of the Green Family and the Don Family, but I can

    find the person you want to protect. Don''t think that someone is protecting her and I will not be able to

    find her. Zac, The life and death of Petty depends on you.¡±

    She had already seen Zac''s feelings for Petty.

    A big man who has been tortured without telling the whereabouts of Petty, what does this show? It

    shows that Petty is very important to him.

    Sure enough, when Zac heard Petty¡¯s name, he suddenly raised his head.

    ¡°Don''t touch her!¡±

    Jason''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    He had always wanted to know the whereabouts of Petty, but he couldn''t find anyone. Now, learning

    from Nicole that she knew the whereabouts of Petty, Jason was

    somewhat pleased.

    Nicole said coldly, ¡°You hurt my most beloved son and almost caused an ident to him. Why are you

    telling me not to hurt Petty? Do you think that Riley can still protect her and protect you? I can tell you

    that Riley is crazy and she is in prison. Do you know why she is crazy? There was a big fire in the

    prison. The thick me almost burned

    her to ashes, just like five years ago.¡±

    Her eyes suddenly sharpened.

    Zac trembled suddenly.

    He looked straight at Nicole.

    The woman in front of her didn¡¯t even know her at all, but her eyes looked like the ones staring at him

    in the fire five years ago.

    He shuddered violently, even trying to back up, but he couldn''t.

    Nicole stepped forward and said, ¡°Do you believe that there is karma in this world? Do you believe that

    the souls in the fire will be reborn and get revenge? Zac, do you think I will let you go?¡±

    Zac''s face was instantly pale as paper.

    ¡°You, you are...¡±

    ¡°Yes, you guessed it. Fire can make people sober and crazy, such as Riley. With a body like Petty, how

    long you guess how long can she stay in the fire? Her skin was burned by the fire. At that time, it will

    taste very fragrant.¡±

    ¡°No! No! Don''t treat Petty like this! She knows nothing! What happened five years ago has nothing to

    do with her!¡±

    Zac suddenly shouted sharply.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with her, who does it have to do with? There must be something toe to this

    matter, right? Do you think the truth will be buried in this world? Do you think good people will die in

    vain? Zac, Petty is your treasure, but Who is the jewel in the palm of other people¡¯s children? When

    that person begged you for mercy, did you think that you would have today? When you pushed her into

    the fire, did you think that one day your beloved Will endure such torture? People are doing it, the sky

    is watching, evil will be punished in the end. No matter what I do to Petty now, it is because of your

    cause and effect. Don¡¯t negotiate terms with me and don''t tell me anything. It¡¯s useless. What I want to

    know doesn''t necessarily have to be known from your mouth. I just give you a chance. If you don''t

    know how to cherish, then Petty''s life, I will take it!¡±

    Nicole''sst words were very domineering and the other three men were stunned.

    At this time, Nicole was no longer the weak and weak woman. She seemed to put on her battle armor,

    standing on the battlefield, her lingering and heroic posture was no less than that of anyone in the Don

    Family.

    Jason looked a little fascinated, Jacob didn''t know how he was feeling right now.

    Madam has changed!

    Madam of five years ago is different from the current Nicole!

    She was no longer weak and with someone she wanted to protect, she became more and more like

    Samuel.

    Jacob stood silently to protect, ready for Zac''s counterattack at any time.

    Zac''s face was like white wax and the whole person lowered his head thinking about something as if he

    was contemting as if he was tangled, but Nicole was not in a hurry.

    She slowly sat back on her body, tapping her fingers on the tabletop unconsciously, as if tapping on the

    human heart.

    Jason looked at her calm and calm at this time as if he saw the shadow of Xander through her.

    His eldest brother used to be so calm as a prisoner.

    He shook his head suddenly.

    What''s wrong?

    He thinks that Nicole and Xander are a bit simr.

    Jason felt that he might be crazy today.

    Nicole has no simrities with Xander and has nothing to do with the Don Family. He would think of his

    Brother.

    It seems that he misses his eldest brother too much.

    Jason smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    At this moment, Zac suddenly jumped up and rushed directly towards Nicole, which meant that he

    would die with Nicole.

 Chapter 143: I am a ghost from hell

    Chapter 143: I am a ghost from hell

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Jason''s heart tightened suddenly, but unfortunately, he was disabled.

    He had never really realized what would happen if his legs were not good enough, but at this moment

    he felt a deep sense of frustration.

    The girl he likes is right in front of him, seeing the danger, but he can''t do anything, he doesn''t even

    have the strength to stand up and pull her away.

    Jason hammered his legs fiercely, watching Jacob kick Zac away and then quickly blocked Nicole.

    Nicole is afraid.

    At that moment, she saw the killing intent in Zac¡¯s eyes, but she couldn''t retreat.

    Behind her are sons, daughters, Samuel and many people she wants to protect.

    Some people say that when you are alone, you can be cowardly and cowardly, but after you be a

    wife, mother and daughter, you lose this right, because once you turn around, once you fall, you will

    only be hurt the closest person.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know much about this sentence before, but at this moment she deeply felt that these

    rtives would give her boundless courage, enough for her to face any difficulties and pains.

    Nicole gently pushed Jacob away, looked at Zac who was kicked to the ground, said coldly, ¡°You think

    you kill me, everything that happened before can be written off? Zac, who are you doing for? Think

    about it carefully. If you keep a secret for her and stick to thest bit of morality, what will happen to

    your beloved one?¡±

    Zac''s eyes were a little bloodshot and he said viciously, ¡°If you dare to hurt Petty, I won''t let you go!¡±

    ¡°What? did you think that you would have today five years ago?¡±

    Nicole has to hate!

    In five years, she has experienced too much, her child has experienced too much, Samuel has also

    experienced too much and all of this is due to the person in front of him and Riley.

    Now she knows that they are all in front of my eyes and she even knows that they did what they did,

    but there is no evidence.

    Without evidence, everything is empty talk and it is impossible to bring them to justice. What about

    those who are hurt?

    Is there no justice at all?

    Nicole is rarely attached to anything, but she has to exin it.

    Zac stares for her fiercely, as if entangled with something, thinking about something, but closed his

    mouth tightly and didn''t speak anymore.

    Nicole could also afford it and just sat there lightly, not in a hurry.

    Jason looked at the Nicole in front of him, admiring her courage somewhat, as if he could see that

    Nicole still had a lot to ask. Jason said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Bush, I am a little ufortable. I will go

    back first. After you ask, let My people take him back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Nicole nodded to Jason, but her eyes did not fall on him.

    Knowing that Nicole has a love for Samuel, knowing that he has no hope at all, but he still fell into it.

    Jason gave a wry smile and pushed the wheelchair away.

    Nicole didn¡¯t say anything about Jason''s departure but waited there quietly as if she was sure Zac

    would speak.

    As time passed by, the atmosphere was somewhat stalemated.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    When Jacob saw Nicole tapping on the tabletop, he asked people to add a new pot of tea to Nicole,

    which meant that he would carry Zac to the end.

    The first person who couldn''t hold back was Zac.

    He had to admire the woman in front of him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Zac had guessed it, but he couldn''t believe it.

    How fierce was the fire back then and how could a weak woman like Nicole escape?

    But the eyes of this woman in front of me are just a copy of that person!

    Zac was uneasy and worried.

    Nicole sneered and said, ¡°Who do you think I am? I am a demon from hell. I am a person who was

    born from Nirvana in the fire five years ago. Why? You can''t believe it?¡±

    ¡°How is it possible? How can you still be alive?¡±

    Zac''s eyes tightened suddenly.

    No!

    This is impossible!

    Nicole looked at him and said coldly, ¡°You take a good look at my face, thanks to you, except for these

    eyes, there is no ce in my face that belongs to me. My nose, my face, even my mouth are

    transnted from the skin pulled from someone else. Do you know the pain of being burned by the

    fire? Do you know the feeling of smelling the fleshy smell of your skin? Zac, I am the evil spirit from

    hell. Don''t challenge my patience and kindness. The previous Nicole is dead. After the experience of

    hell, I will only double these on you. I think You''d better tell me what you know, otherwise, I will re-

    experience everything I have experienced for your lover. As a bystander, I think I would be happy to

    relive it.¡±

    ¡°You can''t! Petty is from the Don Family! She is a descendant of the Don Family! You can''t hurt her!¡±

    Zac suddenly yelled, his expression a little crazy.

    Nicole said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t? You will know if I can. You call her a member of the Don Family, did the Don

    Family admit it? Did the Don Family find her? I''m not afraid to tell you. Seeing that Jason is very good

    to me, I don¡¯t mind making a deal with Jason when necessary. As for whether Petty is from the Don

    Family, I have the final say. Do you think I am still the one five years ago? Are you and Riley still

    squeezing me? After being reborn from the fire, I have long lost my conscience. All I have left is hatred!

    I have nothing but revenge. I was still pregnant with a child back then, even if not. For my own sake, I

    also have to seek justice for my children! So you think I will still give you kindness? Ridiculous!¡±

    Nicoleughed coldly after finishing talking, picked up the teacup, tasted a cup full of tea.

    Her expression was indifferent and elegant and indeed she no longer had the cowardice and timidity of

    Nicole.

    Today''s Nicole is like she said, really lusty and reborn.

    She became not only appearance but also character and means.

    Zac did not doubt that Nicole would treat Petty as before.

    He became scared and the bnce of his mind was constantly tilting.

    When Samuel woke up, Nicole was not by his side and the ward was empty, even as if Nicole¡¯s breath

    was gone.

    He was suddenly flustered and anxious, even indescribably scared.

    ¡°Nicole? Nicole!¡±

    Samuel suddenly opened the quilt, jumped out of the bed barefoot, he directly opened the door of the

    ward.

    The bodyguard at the door saw Samuel and said quickly, ¡°Mr. Green, Miss Bush is following Jacob out

    and Jacob says to go to the police station to see Riley.¡±

    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief.

    He feels that he is particrly prone to gains and losses, especially for Nicole, there is always a feeling

    of being unable to grasp.

    He hopes to see Nicole every day as soon as he opens his eyes, even if it is her cold eyes, he doesn''t

    care.

    Samuel felt that he was sick and had lovesickness and only Nicole could cure it.

    He slowly returned to the hospital bed and the cold temperature on his feet made him realize how

    embarrassed and anxious he was just now.

    He is afraid that the only person who can keep him like this in this life is Nicole.

    Raising his wrist to check the time, he found that he had been asleep for so long. He knew that the

    doctor had added sleeping ingredients to his medicine, just to give him more rest.

    Samuel changed his hospital gown and nned to find Nicole, but when he went out, he remembered

    what Nicole said.

    She said, ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to leave the ward without my permission. You have to

    take care of your body.¡±

    This sentence seemed as if a curse echoed in Samuel''s ear.

    He seldom listens to other people''s opinions and he acts arbitrarily, but now he is afraid to see Nicole''s

    disappointed eyes.

    Samuel still retreated, went to bed obediently, changed into hospital gowns. Heys down on the bed,

    hoping that his chest injury would heal soon.

    But he was still anxious, let alone what happened to the police station. After all, unable to endure the

    hardship in his heart, Samuel called Jacob.

    ¡°How is the situation over there?¡±

    Samuel spoke directly and Jacob understood.

    He took the phone and walked aside and said in a low voice, ¡°Riley is crazy. Madam came over and

    took a look. Then she came to the Don Family''s house and was interrogating Zac.¡±

    ¡°Turn on the phone, I want to hear all Zac¡¯s confession throughout.¡±

    Samuel said coldly, with a trace of murderous air in his tone.

    Originally these things were what he wanted to do, but now that Nicole wants to deal with it by herself,

    then he will leave her alone.

    As long as she is well, he will be sunny.

    Jacob turned on the hands-free function of his mobile phone and returned to Nicole''s side again.

    Nicole nced at him, Jacob immediately understood, then nodded.

    At this moment, Nicole suddenly felt warm in her heart.

    The man who used to think that he was unkind would listen to her so that he stayed in the ward.

    Because she would not let him out of the door of the ward.

    Such an obedient Samuel is a bit ufortable, but Nicole feels immensely moved.

    Isn''t this man really in love with her?

    Just like five years ago, she was so desperate and so desperate, just for his smile and apliment.

    Nicole¡¯s expression softened somewhat.

    Zac secretly observed Nicole and whispered, ¡°I can tell you everything you want to know. I can even tell

    you anything I know, but I have a request.¡±

    ¡°What qualifications do you have to make conditions with me?¡±

    Nicole''s face sank again.

    Zac looked like a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. He sneered and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to

    this condition, I won''t tell you anything. I know you know the truth somehow, but do you have any

    evidence? What can you do with me without proof? What can you do to Riley? You will always be the

    madam who eloped with other men but was buried in mes! In this life, you never want to prove your

    innocence!¡±

 Chapter 144: You are inexcusable

    Chapter 144: You are inexcusable

    Zac¡¯s words are indeed at the point and it makes Nicole''s face very difficult to look.

    ¡°Do you think I care? I don''t even need my identity. Do you think you can threaten to talk about me?

    Zac, as I said, I am now returning from the evil spirit, just for revenge.

    You want to use this way to threaten me, I¡¯m sorry, I don''t intend to deal with you in an open and

    upright way. As long as it can make you feel bad and let you experience my original pain, I¡¯m willing to

    do anything, even if I sell my soul!¡±

    Nicole stood up after speaking and nned to turn around and leave.

    Zac panicked, stunned. He was not calm.

    ¡°You can''t treat Petty like that! You absolutely can''t!¡±

    ¡°You should know that I can definitely!¡±

    Nicole looked at Zac coldly, as if looking at another dead person.

    At this moment, Zac realized that the woman in front of him had lost her kindness and conscience and

    became the same as them.

    He feels terrible and terrifying, so why did he get to this point?

    If he knew that the fire would still allow Nicole to survive, he would never leave there early.

    But now it¡¯s toote to say anything.

    He looked at Nicole and asked word by word, ¡°You came back this time for revenge. Is your kindness

    to Samuel part of your revenge? You don''t love him anymore, do you? Just use his, right?¡±

    Nicole was silent.

    She didn''t know how to answer and she felt unnecessary to discuss this issue with Zac.

    What were her feelings for Samuel, it''s not up to him to question. But she dide back with such a

    decision at the

    beginning.

    Samuel on the other end of the phone suddenly held his breath.

    He knew that he shouldn''t listen to this, or even doubt Nicole''s feelings for him, but at this moment, his

    mind seemed to be

    living with a devil, constantly moring, let him listen to Nicole¡¯s answer.

    It¡¯s a pity that every minute of the time passed and Nicole didn''t reply.

    Samuel suddenly felt a pain in his heart, that kind of inexplicable sadness suddenly came from all

    directions, surrounded him, tightened little by little.

    Zacughed loudly.

    ¡°Sure enough! All I guessed were correct, right? Samuel is known as the emperor of Seapolis City. He

    could have any kind of

    woman he wanted, but he was deceived by you.

    I don''t know how he felt after he knew it. You are right, you are indeed not the people five years ago,

    now you have no heart at all. You are a demon, you came back from hell to kill us. I said back then that

    it was Mr. Green who made me burn you and the child in your belly to death. How could you not believe

    it? Otherwise, why are you here five yearster? But does Mr. Green knows that the woman sleeping

    next to him wanted him every minute?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Jacob couldn''t let Zac go on and even hung up the phone without Samuel''s permission.

    He didn''t expect that Zac would suddenlye to such an indirect n.

    Could it be that Zac saw him when he was driving his cell phone?

    So he deliberately provokes the discord, just to make the conflict between Nicole and Samuel again?

    Jacob regretted it and quickly stepped forward and kicked Zac.

    ¡°You''re a terrible thing! You forgot who brought you from the orphanage back to the Green Family since

    you were a child and made you what you are today? You dare to frame Mr. Green! Mr. Green never

    said that he would burn his wife and the little master in the belly to death! Zac, you are inexcusable!¡±

    Zac was kicked in the chest by Jacob and heughed.

    ¡°Jacob, are you scared? Are you trying to hide for Samuel, right? It¡¯s a pity, Samuel instructed me to do

    it! He is a despicable viin who just wants Nicole and her child dead!¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Zac bit this point firmly.

    Jacob angrily kicked him up again.

    ¡°You talk nonsense, believe it or not, I killed you?¡±

    ¡°Come on! Kill me. Samuel intends to kill me anyway. Although I don''t know why he is so good to

    Nicole now, maybe he also

    has his ideas and calctions. Nicole, let me tell you, Samuel¡¯s scheming is not you can guess, nor is

    it you as a woman can contend with. Do you think you can confuse him? Just kidding!¡±

    The corners of Zac¡¯s mouth kept oozing blood and he even coughed. It was obvious that Jacob had

    hurt his lungs.

    Nicole looked at him coldly, with no waves on her face, which made Jacob even more unable to grasp

    what Nicole was thinking.

    Zac was right. Nicole is no longer the madam of five years ago. All her emotions and sorrows are not

    on her face, making people uneasy.

    ¡°Madam, don''t listen to him talking nonsense, Mr. Green has never said that let alone do it!¡±

    Jacob quickly Exin it to Samuel.

    Nicole said faintly, ¡°Zac, I can save your life and save your life for Petty to collect the body.¡±

    After speaking, Nicole raised her foot and walked outside.

    Zac took three seconds to understand what Nicole meant and for a while he was crazy.

    ¡°Nicole, How dare you! If you dare to treat Petty like that, I swear that I will not let you go even if I

    be a ghost!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will care if I¡¯m an evil spirit?¡±

    Nicole''s voice floated gently into Zac¡¯s ears. Zac as if all of his strength had been exhausted suddenly.

    Zac slumped directly on the ground, his eyes lost and he muttered to himself.

    ¡°No! Petty, run! Run!¡±

    His emotions were a little broken.

    Jacob quickly lets the Don Family member take Zac in and then he has quickly followed Nicole.

    Nicole remained silent and did not express anything else, which made Jacob even more nervous.

    ¡°Madam, Mr. Green has never given such an order. I pledged my life! You must never get Zac''s mark!¡±

    Nicole did not speak and after leaving the Don Family''s olddy, Nicole came outside alone.

    The sun is still warm, but her heart feels cold.

    ¡°Jacob, take me to the grave of Nicole.¡±

    Jacob was taken aback for a moment and quickly said, ¡°Madam, what are you talking about? Mr. Green

    never believes that

    you are dead, so he won''t let us set up a grave.¡±

    ¡°He bought himself a cemetery a long time ago, I know. Take me to see it.¡±

    Nicole spoke lightly.

    Jacob was a little surprised. How did she know that Samuel had bought her tomb in advance? Even the

    olddy of the Green Family didn¡¯t know about this.

    However, seeing the unremarkable Nicole at this time, Jacob didn''t dare to dy, so he drove Nicole to

    the private cemetery.

    It seems like a private garden here, but there are a lot of guards and they are very dedicated. When

    they saw Jacobing, all the guards saluted, but they looked at Nicole and the scrutiny was full of

    meaning.

    Nicole didn''t care. Looking at this private garden, she suddenly felt a warmth in her heart, slowly

    flowing through her limbs, making her cold hearte alive again.

    ¡°Open the door and madam will go in and have a look.¡±

    Jacob was here for the first time.

    In the past, Samuel came alone and never let people follow. Today, if it weren''t for Nicole¡¯s strong

    request, Jacob would not bring Nicole.

    He hopes Samuel doesn¡¯t me him for this matter.

    The guard frowned slightly and said embarrassingly, ¡°Jacob, Mr. Green does not allow anyone in, you

    know, in case Mr. Green mes...¡±

    ¡°I carry it.¡±

    Jacob didn''t know what the secret was here, but since Nicole knew it, there should be some connection

    between Samuel and Nicole.

    He didn''t know if Zac''s instigation was sessful, but Jacob was indeed worried about the quiet Nicole

    now.

    They finally got to this point. Finally, Mr. Green let Nicole let go of all their guards, could it be ruined

    because of Zac?

    Jacob couldn''t wait to kick Zac a few more feet just now.

    Seeing that Jacob was respectful to Nicole, the guard hesitated and said, ¡°Would you like to call Mr.

    Green and ask?¡±

    ¡°I said I carry it, don''t you understand?¡±

    Jacob was somewhat annoyed.

    Nicole still stood there calmly, watching the plum blossoms on the branch and asked curiously, ¡°It does

    not winter now, how do you fight the plum blossoms in this yard?¡±

    The guard paused for a while and then subconsciously said, ¡°Ms. Ye used a lot of money to get a

    device to cool the plum blossoms in the yard. Madam, you see, the whole yard is covered with ayer

    of transparent ss.¡±

    After being said by the guard, Nicole discovered that the entire private garden was covered by ss

    because the smoothness was too high and it was daytime, so she didn''t notice it for a while.

    ¡°Can I go in and see?¡±

    Nicole asked very politely this time.

    The guard looked at Jacob again and saw Jacob nodded. The guard let go but handed Jacob and

    Nicole a cotton coat.

    ¡°Just dress, it will be cold after entering the yard.¡±

    Jacob was a little surprised, but seeing that Nicole took over the coat, he took it too and followed in.

    As soon as they entered the yard, a cold breath hit their face, causing Nicole to shiver involuntarily.

    She put on the coat quickly, feeling like she had entered winter all at once.

    There is snow all over the sky and the plum blossom forest is full of blooming.

    That snow is real snow. The air is naturally produced after being processed and frozen.

    The plum blossoms are real plum blossoms, blooming on the branches, vying for beauty.

    Nicole gasped, but her eyes were moist. A wave of heat filled her eyes and almost shed tears.

    She likes plum blossoms! She likes it very much!

    But the plum blossoms bloom in the cold winter season and Samuel is afraid of the cold, so she has

    never enjoyed plum blossoms since she married Samuel.

    But here is a courtyard full of plum blossoms and so hard to keep them open all the year-round, Nicole

    doesn''t believe that this is Samuel''s whim.

 Chapter 145: I accomplished your revenge and anger

    Chapter 145: I aplished your revenge and anger

    Jacob shivered coldly, put on his coat quickly. He couldn''t help but said, ¡°Is it winter in here?¡±

    ¡°This is the winter that is imitated by biological principles.¡±

    Nicole said faintly, already raising his foot and walking inside.

    Jacob didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of Nicole, but he didn''t ask much, just followed in.

    There are many varieties of plum gardens here, even green plums. It can be seen that Samuel has

    taken care of it.

    The fragrance of plum blossoms is refreshing.

    Nicole walked in the plum blossom forest, but her heart melted a little bit.

    In the end, is a painting house.

    Nicole strolled forward, gently pushing open the door of the studio, a burst of fragrance came to his

    nose.

    There are also potted plum blossoms here, which are more delicate than the natural plum blossoms

    outside.

    Nicole looked at the paintings hanging in the painting house and felt familiar.

    Suddenly her eyes turned red.

    It was a work that she had just learned to paint when she was four years old. It¡¯s not formal work, it¡¯s

    just a graffiti, but how could Samuel have it?

    Nicole came in front of it and looked at the traces that she had left on it, making sure that this was the

    one she had back then.

    Looking north along with this pair, there are her works when she was five years old when she was

    seven years old when she was eight years old and the paintings she won at the age of twelve. Until she

    graduated from University, there were almost all her works in her life.

    All works were framed by people and there was no trace of ashes on it.

    Nicole''s tears could hardly stop.

    This silly man, why never let her know this?

    ¡°Has Samuele often in the past five years?¡±

    Nicole''s voice was a little low.

    Jacob nodded and said, ¡°Yes, during the first period, Mr. Green often stayed here alone, no one was

    allowed to apany him. Later, he came once a week. But every time he came, he always stayed

    here. I''m not allowed to follow. He said this is his private space and no one is allowed to set foot. Today

    I don''t know if Mr. Green will be unhappy when I look back.¡±

    ¡°Will not.¡±

    Nicole smiled faintly, with affection.

    She browsed the entire painting house as if she had seen her whole life.

    Although Samuel didn''t set a grave for her, he missed her in this way. If such a deep feeling is not love,

    what else is love?

    Nicole watched slowly and carefully.

    Passing through the painting house, there is a bedroom behind.

    A wedding dress and Chinese dress is hanging here.

    Nicole could see that it was what she wore when she got married. The wedding dress was shipped by

    Samuel by air from abroad. Although the wedding was very hasty,

    Samuel never passed everything that should give her.

    It is said that this wedding dress was designed by a famous designer in Paris and Samuel ordered it a

    long time ago.

    Perhaps it was not prepared for her, but it was finally worn on her body and became her wedding dress

    and her wedding gown.

    The Chinese-style dress was chosen by Nicole, with a double-cored cket, very retro and dignified.

    She came to the dress and touched it lightly as if she could still feel the temperature on it.

    Behind the dress hung a white tuxedo, which Samuel wore back then and Nicole personally bought it

    for him.

    Now, this set of dresses is hanging here and a que is hung on the central courtyard behind it, with

    four gilded characters

    written on it.

    ¡°A harmonious unionsting a hundred years.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s nose was sour and she couldn''t help crying anymore.

    Holding his hand and growing old with him was the only idea she had when she married Samuel. Five

    years ago, she thought

    that Samuel had abandoned her and started to hate this man, but she did not expect that in the past

    five years, he would cherish the memory of their marriage and emotions in this way.

    Nicole saw two rings on the table in the main hall, which were the rings they had when they got

    married.

    At that time, Nicole left the ring, but Samuel still kept it.

    Under the ring is their marriage certificate.

    The marriage certificate is not new anymore and even the edges and corners are a bit worn out.

    It can be seen that people often touch and look through it.

    Nicole took a look and the familiar appearance made her eyes burst into tears.

    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Nicole took out the photo from her sleeve.

    It was brought out from the Don Family. It was the woman on Xander¡¯s easel, it was a yellowed photo,

    but strangely, she

    looked exactly like the previous Nicole!

    How could there be such a simr person in this world?

    The point is that if a woman has anything to do with Xander, she is now almost the same age as her

    mother?

    Nicole was a little disturbed.

    What does this woman have to do with her?

    How can it be so simr?

    If they were alone, no one would doubt it, but she had nothing to do with this woman.

    Nicole''s psychology shed through doubts.

    She had never heard that she was not a child of the Bush family and she had never heard of any

    contacts between the Bush

    family and the Don Family, or even any rtives. So what happened to this simr picture?

    Nicole was puzzled.

    She put away the photo again.

    Her breath is everywhere here, even if she is not there, the flowers, nts, trees, and trees here are all

    dressed up ording

    to her preferences.

    It is not so much Samuel''s private cemetery, as it is a private space specially created for her Nicole.

    Nicole sat in the room. Although it was extremely cold, her heart was hot and his blood was boiling.

    Jacob couldn''t stand the cold anymore and had to remind Nicole, ¡°Madam, we should go back. Mr.

    Green doesn''t know if we

    have lunch.¡±

    When he said that, Nicole remembered that she hadn''t had time to eat lunch, let alone Samuel.

    ¡°Okay, go back.¡±

    Nicole can''t wait to see Samuel now.

    This man is simply too boring.

    Why didn''t he tell her how good he was to her?

    Why didn''t he let her know what he missed for her in the past five years?

    Nicole couldn''t wait to walk out and even fell at the door. Jacob was so frightened that he quickly

    helped, but Nicole smiled and said, ¡°It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt.¡±

    Jacob felt that Nicole''s mood had changed and she was somewhat inexplicable with joy.

    He didn''t know why, but he still helped Nicole.

    Nicole''s knees were a little bruised, but she didn¡¯t care much.

    After leaving the private garden, the two rushed to the hospital. When passing by the Imperial Food

    Garden, Nicole made Jacob stop.

    She went in and bought a pigeon soup for Samuel.

    She heard that pigeon soup is very good for wound healing.

    Nicole carefully returned to the ward with pigeon soup.

    ¡°Samuel, what do you think I brought you back?¡±

    Nicole''s voice was clear and loud, with a hint of happiness and joy.

    Samuel looked at her faintly, without sorrow or joy.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Only then did Nicole realize that the atmosphere in the ward didn''t seem right.

    Jacob thought of something quickly, just about to speak, but Samuel berated him.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    There was a trace of depression and tolerance and even a trace of unspeakable anger.

    Nicole was a little surprised, put the pigeon soup in her hand on the table. She quickly poured it out and

    handed it to Samuel. She smiled and said, ¡°You drink it while it is hot. I heard the old man say that

    there is a knife on your body, if you drink pigeon soup, it will heal quickly. There is no time today. I will

    personally buy pigeons for you to cook tomorrow.¡±

    Samuel looked at the steaming pigeon soup in front of him, but Zac¡¯s questions about Nicole kept

    He spoke suddenly.

    ¡°Are youing back this time for revenge and revenge? Everything you did to me was fake, was it to

    take advantage of me?¡±

    Nicole was stunned suddenly.

    She seemed to understand something, her arm was somewhat stiff.

    ¡°You let Jacob follow me to monitor me?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, don''t you? You used to treat me well and your feelings for me were burned in the fire, right?

    What feelings do you have for me now? Is it hate? Or revenge? Do you want to know what did me look

    like after falling in love with you? Are you satisfied now? Is there a sense of aplishment? Do you

    have to let me experience your despair in the fire? You say, as long as you Say, I will go. I fulfilled your

    revenge and anger.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes were a little scarlet and even some glittering things lingered in his eyes.

    Heart hurts!

    It turns out that falling in love with someone is not only sweet but also painful.

    He thought he had experienced the most tormented years in the world in the past five years, but he did

    not expect that five years would be worse than what Zac asked Nicole to say.

    She didn''t answer, that was acquiescence!

    Samuel couldn''t bear the thought of Nicoleing back and approaching him with revenge and the

    thought of Nicole''s eagerness to capture from this meeting to the present.

    He was yed around like a fool.

    If Nicole came back to tell him that she came for the revenge of the year, even if it was for his life, he

    would not care.

    But now his heartache is no more.

    He still can give everything for her and even life, but the position of the heart seems to have been torn

    open a big hole, bloody, painful.

    Nicole had never seen Samuel like this before and he seemed to cry anytime and anywhere.

    This is not Samuel.

    Samuel is strong and indifferent, how can he cry?

    But why is her heart sour inexplicably?

    ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°What''s that? Do you dare to say that you didn''te back to retaliate against me? You didn''te

    back to use me?¡±

    Samuel''s voice trembled.

    Nicole was speechless.

    The original intention of hering back was indeed to retaliate and even more toe back and take

    away something from Samuel, but now how does she exin it? Nicole said anxiously, ¡°Before it was

    because of misunderstandings, now I am true to you. Samuel, I admit that I did have a different n for

    you this time, but it was not for myself, but for us...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Samuel interrupted her suddenly and even overturned the pigeon soup in her hand.

    The pigeon soup was very hot and the back of her hand immediately turned red when it was spilled on

    the back of her hand.

    Samuel wanted to stretch out her hand to take a look but finally held back.

    He held his hands tightly and said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±

 Chapter 146 I have troubles

    Chapter 146 I have troubles

    Nicole knew that if she went out now, there would be no hope between her and Samuel.

    If it was before, she didn¡¯t expect Samuel to like her, she just came back for the sake of falling, but now,

    after seeing the private garden, knowing that Samuel has a deep affection for her, she doesn¡¯t want to

    Let go of his hand again.

    Regardless of the pain on the back of her hand, Nicole grabbed Samuel¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Will you

    believe me once? Just this time! My feelings for you have not changed from beginning to end. Samuel,

    I don¡¯t deny it. I once hated you and wished you to die, but when ites to that moment, I am

    reluctant, really reluctant. You have me in your heart, so can you not be affected by what others say?

    Can we live our lives well?¡±

    Samuel looked at Nicole with tears in front of him.

    Her eyes are so clear and transparent, so containing friendship, so he can¡¯t help but want to believe,

    want to say yes, but he can¡¯t forget what Zac said, let alone Nicole who said she was from hell.

    Will the evil spirite back with feelings?

    He can bear anything, but he can¡¯t bear the woman he loves no longer loves him.

    It made him more ufortable than killing him.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and asked word by word, ¡°You tell me frankly that you are onlying back

    for me this time, not because of anyone, not because of anything and you won¡¯t even use me and trick

    me. Nicole, as long as you say, I will believe it, I want to listen to you.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s heart hurt suddenly.

    What did she say?

    She can¡¯t say it!

    At this moment, she was unable to face Samuel frankly.

    She feels like she is a despicable viin.

    She didn¡¯te back purely for Samuel.

    She did note back for his love.

    She had a picture of him, the thing she pictured is probably Samuel¡¯s most precious.

    Nicole bit her lower lip and a line of tears slipped down the corner of her eyes.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Samuel suddenly raised her head, her scarlet eyes spreading.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Samuel¡¯s voice is not loud, which seems that he has exhausted his whole body, but it makes people

    feel heartache inexplicably.

    ¡°Samuel, can you listen to my exnation, I...¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Samuel pushed Nicole away.

    Those good-looking eyes of a phoenix were clear with tears, but he quickly wiped them clean.

    ¡°While I¡¯m still not angry, get out immediately! From now on, I don¡¯t want to see you, I can¡¯t hear your

    voice, I don¡¯t want to see your appearance! Nicole, what do you want, you tell me, I immediately offered

    it with both hands. I just beg you, don¡¯t continue to hurt me here.¡±

    Every sentence and word of Samuel was like a sharp dagger pierced into Nicole¡¯s chest.

    Her tears fell like broken beads.

    ¡°Samuel, I''m in a bit of a jam.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen. I have given you too many opportunities and I don¡¯t want to listen to your rhetoric

    anymore. My wife Nicole has died five years ago. She is dead! Zama is right, my wife is It won¡¯t hurt me

    like this. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Catherine, I need a rest, please leave my ward.¡±

    When Samuel called out Catherine, Nicole wept bitterly.

    She knew that Samuel would never forgive her no matter what she said now.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Nicole turned and ran out of the ward.

    Jacob heard it outside. Seeing Samuel and Nicole have trouble, he hurried in and said, ¡°Mr. Green,

    things are not what you think. Madam just went to your private garden. Her expression is very happy

    and shocked, why are you...¡±

    ¡°It turns out that I went to a private garden. It turns out that I really saw my heart and my emotions, so

    she was so unscrupulous, right? She hurt me so unscrupulously and used me unscrupulously. Jacob, I

    am also a human being. My heart will hurt too! Do you know?¡±

    Jacob rarely saw Samuel¡¯s fragile appearance.

    Samuel now seems to fall with a light push.

    Where is that strong Samuel?

    Where is Samuel, the overlord of Seapolis City?

    It turns out that anyone will be vulnerable to love.

    Jacob was anxious, trying to defend Nicole, but could not find any reason.

    Samuel took a deep breath and said, ¡°Go and personally send her back to the old house of the Green

    Family and let Macon protect the safety of them. Then arrange for a doctor and I want to be

    transferred.¡±

    Jacob thought that Samuel would be reluctant after hearing Samuel¡¯s words about the front. Just

    thinking about being happy, he heard Samuel¡¯s transfer to the hospital. Jacob was stunned for a while.

    ¡°Mr. Green, you are still worried and concerned about your wife, so why bother to transfer to hospital?¡±

    ¡°I want to calm down for a few days. No one is allowed to tell me about my transfer, especially Nicole!¡±

    Samuel¡¯s eyes were cold as if he had restored his decisiveness overnight, but Jacob knew that all of

    this was just his support.

    Jacob sighed, turned around. Finally, he went out.

    Nicole did not leave the hospital but waited at the entrance of the hospital.

    She didn¡¯t know what she was waiting for, maybe she was waiting for Samuel toe out.

    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Nicole turned her head quickly but was disappointed when she saw

    Jacob.

    She finds herself too ridiculous.

    How could such a proud person like Samuel chase him after he was hurt like this?

    With his character, he is now anxious to let her roll far.

    Nicole felt bitter and asked Jacob, ¡°What is he going to do with me?¡±

    Jacob looked at Nicole and could feel Nicole¡¯s feelings for Samuel, but why did she have trouble not

    talking to Samuel?

    ¡°Madam, Mr. Green asked me to personally send you to the old house of the Green Family. If nothing

    happens during this time, you can stay in the old house just to take care of the two young masters. Mr.

    Green said that he needs to be recuperated during this period. Don''t disturb him.¡±

    Jacob¡¯s words shattered Nicole¡¯sst hope.

    Samuel ispletely banning her, right?

    He hated her deception and use, but he was reluctant to let it go. Even though he was so angry now,

    he did not forget to let Jacob send her back in person.

    How can she bear to hurt such a man?

    Is it true that the fire five years ago wiped out all her conscience?

    Nicole¡¯s eyes were wet again, but she didn¡¯t say anything and turned back into the car.

    Jacob sighed softly and said, ¡°Madam, Mr. Green is always a proud person. He will Think it through

    after a while. You should calm down for a while.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jacob.¡±

    Nicole smiled weakly, but after all, he couldn¡¯t maintain that smiling face.

    She turned her head, her eyes were sour and she wanted to cry.

    ¡°Can I see my parents?¡±

    She knew that Samuel had forbidden her, but at this moment she wanted to find a close rtive to talk

    to.

    Jacob said with some embarrassment, ¡°Let¡¯s live a while, madam.¡±

    Nicole stopped talking.

    The car drove back to the old house of the Green Family.

    There are more security guards here than before and more frequent patrols.

    When Nicole got off the car, Macon came out to greet him.

    ¡°Miss Bush, are you back?¡±

    Macon looked at Nicole with a polite and respectful attitude, the same as before, but Nicole knew that

    some things were different.

    When Lucas learned that Nicole had returned, he ran out of the house quickly.

    ¡°Mummy!¡±

    He sprinted for a hundred meters and directly ran into Nicole¡¯s arms.

    Nicole looked a little dazed and was staggered by him and almost fell, but she still forced tough and

    said, ¡°Did you miss Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Of course I think about it. I think about it every day. Mommy, are youing back to apany us?

    Samuel said that recently we had to lose our homework. He asked you toe back and help us make

    up our homework, is that right?¡±

    The little ghost of Lucas looked at Nicole and found that Nicole¡¯s eyes were a little red and swollen.

    ¡°Mummy, did Samuel bully you? I¡¯m looking for him!¡±

    Lucas ran outside after speaking but was stopped by Nicole.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t bully me, it¡¯s just that I watched a TV series just now, it was so touching, I couldn¡¯t help

    crying.¡±

    Nicole did have this problem and she would cry when she watched TV and saw emotional ces.

    Half-believing, Lucas quickly turned his gaze to Jacob.

    ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me! Samuel didn¡¯t bully Mommy?¡±

    Jacob only felt particrly embarrassed and quickly said, ¡°Lucas, Mr. Green is still injured, how can he

    bully his wife?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, I don''t think he dares. Mommy, if Samuel bullies you, you must tell me! I¡¯ll teach him a

    lesson for you! Don¡¯t forget, you still have a son to support you!¡±

    Nicole¡¯s nose became sore again.

    Samuel didn¡¯t bully her!

    She bullied Samuel!

    Nicole hugged Lucas in her arms and whispered, ¡°Be nice to him in the future. After all, he gave you life

    and brought you into this world.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t bully my Mommy!¡±

    Lucas tightly circled Nicole¡¯s neck.

    Nicole¡¯s psychology at this moment is veryplicated, but she can¡¯t show it in front of the child. She

    can only endure it but feels that she is about to suffocate in pain.

    After entering the Green Family¡¯s house, Joseph did note out. Macon said that Joseph had a cold

    recently and was still resting and did not disturb him.

    Nicole only felt ufortable but didn¡¯t want Lucas to see it, so she had to say, ¡°Lucas, Mommy is a

    little tired these days. I want to take a break. Can you not disturb Mommy?¡±

    Lucas felt something was wrong with Nicole, but when he heard that Nicole didn¡¯t rest well, he stood

    aside obediently and said with concern, ¡°Mommy, then take a good rest. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    ¡°It is good.¡±

    Nicole smiled, but couldn¡¯t help the pain in her heart spreading.

    She returned to Samuel and her bedroom and the feeling of heartache struck again.

    Everything here is talking about Samuel¡¯s feelings towards her. She knows what kind of emotions she

    had when she first came back. After all, the five-year-old fire and misunderstanding were too deep, but

    when she saw Samuel¡¯s fragility and sadness, Nicole¡¯s heart was still broken.

    She wanted to make a call to Samuel but suddenly found that her phone was blocked.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help crying on the bed anymore, heartbroken.

    How can she save it?

 Chapter 147: Joseph is sick

    Chapter 147: Joseph is sick

    Samuel arranged for the transfer procedures after Nicole left. He did it so secretly that no one knew

    where he went.

    Nicole learned that Samuel was transferred to the hospital at night. She cooked the pigeon soup for

    Samuel by herself, but when Jacob sent it to him, Jacob said that Samuel was no longer in the hospital.

    He doesn''t exin where Samuel went.

    She knew that she hadpletely injured Samuel.

    Jacob looked at Nicole and asked in a low voice, ¡°Madam, Mr. Green asked me to ask you, what is

    your purpose foring back this time? As long as you want, you can speak. Everything from the

    Green Family and Every resource let you use.¡±

    ¡°I want to see him!¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t want to say anything now, just want to see Samuel.

    Jacob said embarrassedly, ¡°Madam, don''t embarrass me. You know, no one can interfere with the

    decision made by Mr. Green. He always said that you can ask for anything and take everything, even

    his life. But now he doesn''t want to see you.¡±

    Nicole''s heartfelt ufortable again.

    Did he make up his mind not to see her again?

    Or decided to forget her?

    Nicole didn''t know but felt that her heart was barren again.

    ¡°Did Zac confess?¡± .

    Nicole had to shift her emotions, otherwise she didn''t know how to do it. If she let her low air pressure

    affect Lucas, she would be unbearable.

    Jacob shook his head and said, ¡°No, Zac is still stiff, maybe waiting for something.¡±

    ¡°Can''t I leave the Green Family''s house? If I don''t go to see Samuel, can''t I go out to do errands?¡±

    Nicole''s words made Jacob not know how to answer. .

    ¡°I need to ask Mr. Green.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Nicole is not noisy or noisy, especially obedient, but Jacob can see that her eyes have lost their

    brilliance. Now Nicole seems to be a walking dead, without any emotion at all, like Samuel in five years.

    He shook his head again.

    The rtionship between Samuel and Nicole and the current plot, Jacob didn¡¯t know how to speak and

    persuade but hoped that the two of them could break through a few mental obstacles and get together.

    It''s not easy for two people to fall in love and it''s even harder to get to the present, isn''t it?

    Jacob sighed and called Samuel.

    Samuel was silent for a while and said, ¡°Follow her wherever she is going. Be sure to protect her

    safety.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, since you are so worried about your wife, why bother...¡±

    Jacob wanted to persuade him, but Samuel had hung up the phone before he said.

    So a proud person, when he put his heartpletely in front of Nicole without reservation, what he got

    was the deception and use of Nicole. This is the most hurtful thing.

    Although Jacob didn''t know that the purpose of Nicole''s return was to use Samuel for what he did, he

    didn''t think Nicole was such a cruel person.

    Two people who love each other clearly, why torture each other?

    After Jacob hung up the phone, he said to Nicole, ¡°Mr. Green said, you can go wherever you want, but

    you need me to protect your safety.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Nicole also didn¡¯t expect Samuel to let go of himselfpletely.

    She understood Samuel''s tangled and sad heart.

    During dinner, Joseph''s body temperature still didn''t go down much and Nicole was somewhat worried.

    ¡°How long has Joseph been in this situation?¡±

    ¡°It didn''t take long sincest night.¡±

    Macon is no different from Nicole.

    Nicole was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Howe he suddenly get sick? Has he seen a doctor?¡±

    ¡°I went to the doctor. The doctor said it was a gastrointestinal cold, but Joseph''s body has always been

    very good. This time he was diarrhea and vomiting and had a high fever, which made people worry a

    little bit.¡±

    Macon¡¯''s brows were tightly frowned and his worries were beyond words.

    Lucas didn''t have much appetite and said in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, do you want to tell Samuel? Joseph

    always talks nonsense this day.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense? What nonsense?¡±

    Nicole was a little confused.

    Lucas whispered, ¡°Always shouting to find Mommy.¡±

    Nicole''s heart twitched.

    Joseph''s mommy was Riley and Riley was in a situation that Joseph could never see. Now that Joseph

    is her only life-saving straw, will she do anything to Joseph?

    ¡°How many of the servants in the family are new? I mean Riley recruited them?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s questioning made Luna a little stupefied, but she quickly said, ¡°There are three people

    recruited in these two or three years, but they were not recruited by Miss Riley, but by the former

    housekeeper Zama. What''s wrong? Miss Bush, Is there anything wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Take all the food and foodst night to a real person for testing. By the way, get Joseph dressed.

    Macon, apany Joseph and me to the hospital.¡±

    Nicole made a decisive decision, always feeling that there was something in it.

    Macon became nervous when he saw that Nicole was so cautious.

    ¡°Mummy, I want to go too.¡±

    Lucas seemed to realize something and tightly grabbed Nicole''s sleeve.

    Seeing her son''s firm eyes, Nicole was not at ease leaving him alone at home and nodded immediately.

    It doesn¡¯t know why Nicole especially trusted the military area hospital. Just in case, she even called

    Jason because he heard that the current director of the military area hospital has a good rtionship

    with Jason.

    Jason was very happy when he received the call from Nicole, but when he heard that it was for

    Samuel''s son Joseph, he was a little bit disappointed.

    After all, he was a strong self-control. Jason quickly adjusted his mentality and rushed to the military

    hospital in the first ce.

    Nicole also took Lucas and Macon out of the Green Family Old House, but not many people knew.

    Seeing that Jason came here to inform the dean, he knew that the woman in front of him was very

    important to Jason and he quickly stepped forward to take over. When he saw that the patient was

    Joseph, the dean was shocked.

    He has never heard that the Don Family and the Green Family are too close to each other. Now Jason

    is working so hard for the young master of the Green Family. The dean can''t see through, but he didn¡¯t

    ask.

    ¡°I will check carefully!¡±

    The dean nodded towards Nicole and led Joseph into the examination room.

    Nicole suddenly felt that she had missed something.

    ¡°Jacob, send someone to lie in ambush around the police station. I''m afraid someone will rob prison

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    tonight.¡±

    Jacob was taken aback for a moment and said with some uncertainty, ¡°Miss Bush, it¡¯s not possible.

    That¡¯s the police station after all.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay to prepare more. Maybe there will wait for a night in vain. I hope that it will be a calm night. If

    this is the case, I will ask my brothers to have breakfast.¡±

    Nicole said so, Jacob naturally didn¡¯t say much and immediately went down to arrange manpower.

    Jason knew who was in the police station, but he was a little confused.

    ¡°What are you doubting?¡±

    ¡°Joseph is a very good kid. He rarely catches a cold or fever throughout the year. But sincest night,

    he has a fever and talks nonsense. I suspect he is not sick, but poisoned.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jason was a little surprised, ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just instinct. If I were Riley, I had alreadye to this point and I would have to fight for myself.

    It is impossible to wait for death in prison willingly. Besides, there is still Swift outside. Swift these days

    is every honest and never asked me again. This is not in line with her style of doing things unless she

    wants to do something bigger.¡± Nicole is a calm analyst.

    Jason suddenly understood.

    ¡°You mean they want to use Joseph as a breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°I guess it should be, as long as Joseph is in their hands, they still have a chance.¡±

    Nicole said lightly, without any emotion in her words.

    Jason suddenly felt that Nicole seemed to have lost something in front of him, so cold and indifferent.

    Did something happen to her?

    Or what impact what Zac said had on Nicole?

    Why did she ask about five years ago?

    What happened five years ago?

    Jason was puzzled but felt that he was not the time to ask, so he asked in a low voice, ¡°I afraid that

    Swift doesn''t dare to rob prison, right?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    Nicole stopped talking.

    Although Lucas did not understand what Nicole and Jason were talking about, he vaguely felt that it

    was rted to Joseph and Joseph''s illness was not normal. His small eyes of a phoenix were tightly

    squinted together.

    When Nicole saw his son not speaking, she thought he was frightened and patted him on the back

    lightly and said, ¡°Don''t be afraid, there is Mommy.¡±

    ¡°I''m not afraid, I¡¯m just worried about Joseph''s body.¡±

    Lucas is really worried about Joseph, although sometimes that stinky kid is stupid and always likes to

    be his little tail, he is worried.

    Nicole didn¡¯t say anything and she was a little worried.

    She knew what Joseph meant to Samuel. If something happened to Joseph, it is estimated that

    Samuel would not be well in his life.

    As time passed, Joseph hadn''te out yet and the people waiting were somewhat anxious. Lucas

    was already a little bit too impatient to rush in but was stopped by Nicole.

    ¡°Wait a little longer, trust the doctor and Joseph. Although he is not as smart as you, he is a child of the

    Green Family. The child of the Green Family will not be so weak.¡± Lucas nodded and calmed down

    again.

    After another half an hour, the door of the examination room finally opened and the dean walked out

    tiredly.

    ¡°Dean, how is it?¡±

    Nicole asked worriedly.

    The dean looked at her, then looked at Jason and said in a low voice, ¡°I need to see Mr. Green. I want

    to talk to Mr. Green about some things.¡±

    ¡°You know Mr. Green''s physical condition. He has been transferred to the hospital to recover from his

    illness, right? From now on, I will take over everything about Joseph. Everything about him has

    something to do with me. If you have anything to say, please directly Say.¡±

    Nicole dered like this.

    Jason was taken aback for a moment and the dean was also taken aback.

    Although he knows that Nicole and Samuel have a good rtionship, can she represent the entire

    Green Family?

    Seeing the dean hesitated, Jacob stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Green has said that Miss Bush has

    the final say about everything in the Green Family. If you have anything to do with him, you may as well

    speak up. Miss Bush represents Mr. Green and represents the decision of the Green Family.¡±

    Listening to Jacob''s words, Nicole¡¯s heart suddenly became ufortable.

    That''s all, Samuel still gave her absolute trust and pampering, but he didn¡¯t see her anymore!

 Chapter 148: Come on, Jason

    Chapter 148: Come on, Jason

    The pain in her heart spread, but it was not enough to show it to outsiders. Even though her heart was

    dripping with blood,

    Nicole was still calm.

    She thought, she was really different from the previous Nicole.

    With a wry smile, Nicole looked at the dean again.

    Hearing Jacob''s words, the dean naturally didn''t entangle anymore. He looked at these people and

    said in a low voice, ¡°At the

    beginning of the period, we also thought that

    Master Joseph had a gastrointestinal cold. We treated it ording to the gastrointestinal cold, but

    obviously, it had no effect.

    We extracted Joseph''s blood for analysis and

    found that Joseph''s body contained something that was enough to make Joseph weak and develop a

    high fever simr to a cold.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Nicole''s hands were tightly held together.

    She was just a little skeptical, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be true.

    This feeling is simply terrifying.

    Nicole shuddered at the thought that such a thing could happen under the protection of Macon.

    Everyone''s faces are not very good-looking.

    The dean looked at them and said painfully, ¡°It¡¯s lead.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Nicole immediately grasped Lucas.

    The dean whispered, ¡°It''s lead. It¡¯s a harmful substance and it¡¯s impossible to suddenly enter the body

    and cause harm to the

    child. So it is bound to be produced in the body over time. As long as there is a little traction, it will It

    has caused manyplications. I looked at the bloodposition of Joseph. This lead deposit has

    been at least two years.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s heart hurt suddenly.

    A child who was just over four years old had been poisoned for two years. Everyone felt nothing. This

    is terrible!

    ¡°Is there a cure? Doctor, he is only a four-year-old child!¡±

    Nicole is also a mother, but it is hard to imagine that a mother would do this uneptable thing to her

    own son.

    Lucas didn''t understand anything, but she was worried and grabbed Nicole''s hand and asked,

    ¡°Mommy, is Joseph serious?¡±

    Jacob suddenly thought of Lucas and pushed him to the doctor''s front and said, ¡°Dean, let our Young

    Master Lucas have a blood test too.¡±

    Nicole''s face suddenly changed.

    ¡°Lucas should be okay. He just came back not long!¡±

    ¡°Just in case.¡±

    Jacob only gave Nicole three words, but Nicole''s heart was not calm.

    If the other party has always hated her and still wants to put Lucas to death, will he also be pped?

    Thinking of this possibility, Nicole was cold and sweaty in her palms.

    ¡°Mummy, what''s the matter? Do I have to check it?¡±

    Lucas''s eyes were simr to Samuel, so Nicole didn¡¯t know how to answer, but she said softly, ¡°Good

    boy, it¡¯s okay, just have

    a blood test. Mommy can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Lucas didn''t want to make Nicole worried and nodded obediently.

    The dean quickly put Lucas in.

    Jacob has run to the side and called Samuel.

    At this time, Samuel shoulde out.

    Nicole didn''t meet Samuel in this way, but she missed him too much.

    After a short afternoon, after they were apart, she lost her thoughts and went crazy, wondering what

    would happen to Samuel.

    Samuel was furious when he heard the news.

    ¡°Are all the people in the Green Family dead? People have been able to poison Joseph under my nose

    for two years. What happened to the servants who took care of Joseph? Check it out one by one! The

    truth must be found out.¡±

    Jacob naturally agreed.

    He talked about Nicole''s arrangement and Samuel was silent for a while and said, ¡°Do as she said.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, you won''te?¡±

    ¡°I want to heal my injury. As I said, everything from the Green Family will be handled by her. If Lucas¡¯s

    examination results

    havee out, please send them to me in time.¡±

    Samuel hung up the phone after speaking, but the whole person was very low.

    Who is it?

    Who acted on Joseph?

    Will it be Riley?

    Will she have that ability?

    Will it be so cruel?

    No matter how he thinks about it, it''s impossible to do something with her own son. But apart from

    Riley''s suspicion, who else would do such a thing to Joseph?

    Lucas''s inspection results came out without any problems. It may be that the other party has not had

    time to do anything with Lucas, it may be that Lucas¡¯s return time is short and the other part has not

    had a chance to start, but Nicole still broke out in a cold sweat.

    She hugged Lucas tightly, looking very disturbed.

    ¡°Dean, how does Joseph need treatment?¡±

    ¡°It''s best to change blood, but the panda blood is very scarce and a child''s physical capacity is limited.

    Now his physical condition is not suitable for surgery, so he can only stabilize and look for the blood

    source by the way. However, lead remains in the body, the longer it takes, the worse it will be for

    people¡¯s health, especially for children and it will affect the mental and physical development. This kind

    of thing will not kill, but it is likely to make the child be dementia.¡±

    The dean''s words made Nicole shudder again.

    Who is so cruel?

    Will it be Riley?

    She didn''t know, but she said firmly, ¡°I need to guarantee Joseph''s absolute safety.¡±

    ¡°This is no problem, I will transfer the Don Family to take turns to guard it.¡±

    Jason spoke suddenly,

    Nicole is somewhat grateful.

    ¡°Mr. Don, this matter has nothing to do with your Don family. Thank you for your help just now. Look...¡±

    ¡°Stop talking politely with me. If you really think of me as a friend, don''t refuse. This whole the Seapolis

    City, thinking of being an enemy of our Don family and also thinking of offending the Green Family''s

    people, probably There are really few. I''m not afraid of himing, I''m afraid he won''t show up.¡±

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Jason was murderous.

    Many children of the Don Family died on the battlefield, but the Don Family actually had heirs, but

    those heirs died due to various reasons.

    In the past, Jason thought that the Don Family might have killed too much and God punished them Don

    family. But today, seeing Joseph like this, he suddenly felt that the death of the Don family¡¯s sons was

    also caused by someone who did it?

    This doubt lingered in Jason''s mind like a curse.

    If so, who will be?

    Jason was puzzled, but could not helplessly watch an innocent child die.

    ¡°Dean, I remember that in our military hospital, the Don Family has a separate ward and no one can

    enter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The dean nodded and said, ¡°This is the honor given to the Don Family. No one can enter or leave the

    ward freely except for the Don Family''s handwriting.¡±

    ¡°Arrange Joseph to heal his injuries there. Be sure to find the source of panda blood as soon as

    possible and give the child a thorough treatment.¡±

    Hearing this, the dean nodded.

    ¡°Okay, we must do our best. Can we use the Don Family''s strength in the military region when

    necessary?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jason is now the head of the Don Family. As soon as he said this, Nicole knew how much favor she

    and the Green Family owed the Don Family.

    She solemnly bowed to Jason.

    ¡°Mr. Don, I on behalf of the Green Family, thank you!¡±

    Jason frowned slightly and felt somewhat ufortable when he heard that she represented the

    Green Family.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see an innocent child having an ident. It has nothing to do with the Green

    Family. Moreover, you can''t represent the Green Family. Although Samuel said that you have the final

    say in the Green Family, you are just Miss Bush after all. Isn''t it?¡±

    The meaning of this sentence is very obvious.

    As long as Samuel did not marry Nicole for a day, she could only be Miss Bush for a day and even if

    Samuel gave her more power, Jason would not take it. Jacob was a little angry, wanted to say

    something, but saw the emotion in Jason''s eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Don!¡±

    Jacob couldn''t help screaming.

    Jason smiled and looked at Nicole and said, ¡°As long as you are not Samuel''s wife, I have the right to

    pursue you, right? Miss Bush.¡±

    Nicole naturally saw the emotion in Jason''s eyes.

    She was aware of it before, but Jason at that time did not show it. He was still hesitating and still

    entangled, but now Jason has clearly defined his goal and he has figured out what he wants.

    Nicole felt stressed.

    ¡°Mr. Don, the person I love is Samuel and I can only be his wife in this life.¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t matter, I will not give up until thest minute.¡±

    Jason was not moved, but Nicole was a little ufortable.

    Lucas frowned slightly, looked at Jason in front of him, said, ¡°Do you want to chase my Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jason looked directly at Lucas without fear.

    ¡°Don''t you think it''s bad for my Mommy to take a cumbersome?¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole didn''t like Lucas talking about herself and she never regarded Lucas and Zoe as a drag on her.

    Jason saw firmness in Lucas''s eyes.

    This kid is not easy!

    Especially those eyes, not only look like Samuel, He is afraid that in time, Lucas will rise to a higher

    level than Samuel.

    Jason smiled and said, ¡°Don''t be afraid, the Don Family''s heirs are thin. As long as you are willing and

    your mummy is willing, you are my son.¡±

    ¡°I have Daddy, sorry.¡±

    Lucas spoke lightly, but smiled and said, ¡°But I admire you very much. Come on!¡±

    He suddenly made a cheering gesture to Jason, even with a hint of naughty.

    Nicole almost fainted.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Lucas stood up straight and then stuck out his tongue at Nicole and said, ¡°Mummy, I recently saw a

    sentence saying that people cannot hang on a tree with a crooked neck. I think this Mr. Don is very

    good, you can consider it. Like Samuel who won''t please girls, you should think again.¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole felt that her son seemed to have changed.

    He actually urged his mother to ept the pursuit of other men!

    Isn''t he so unwilling to see Samuel in his heart?

    Nicole wanted to teach Lucas a lesson, but Lucas ran in, making a grimace as he ran and said,

    ¡°Mommy, Joseph is timid and I will be afraid to stay here alone. I will stay with him! Please consider the

    word of me, Uncle Don by your side is really nice! Jason,e on!¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole felt her face burn with fire, but Jasonughed out loud.

 Chapter 149: Mr. Green said he wants to heal

    Chapter 149: Mr. Green said he wants to heal

    Nicole was so smiled by Jason, she felt ashamed.

    How can there be such a son in the world!

    ¡°Mr. Don, please don''t mind, Lucas is spoiled by me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I like him quite a lot. If I have time, I will often y with him. Wouldn''t Miss Bush mind?¡±

    Jason asked with a smile.

    What should Nicole say to mind?

    Does it mean that she mind that Jason will not continue to dissolve Lucas? Besides, Jason helped her

    so much.

    Nicole naturally couldn''t refuse and nodded in embarrassment.

    ¡°Okay, just leave it to me here. At the moment, your task is to go back and find out who poisoned

    Joseph in the old house of

    the Green Family. If you need my help from the police station, just tell me, don''t be polite to me.¡±

    Nicole could only smile slightly when Jason said.

    She really didn''t want to be polite, but can she be impolite now that Lucas is so troubled?

    Nicole smiled awkwardly and had to walk out quickly with Jacob.

    Jacob said angrily, ¡°Madam, don''t listen to Mr. Don. Compared with Mr. Green, Mr. Don is not qualified

    at all.¡±

    Nicole paused, thinking of Samuel, her heart hurt again.

    ¡°Really? At least Mr. Don is chasing me, but your Mr. Green is avoiding me.¡±

    This sentence directly blocked Jacob there.

    He scratched his head depressed and quickly took out the phone and called Samuel.

    ¡°Mr. Green, if you don''te out again, your wife will be snatched away by Mr. Don. Lucas has also

    said that she is optimistic about Mr. Don chasing Miss Bush and Lucas still calls Mr. Don Jason.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly became low.

    ¡°What''s the matter with the Don Family?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Don used the Don Family''s secret ward to treat Joseph. The doctor said Joseph needed to

    exchange blood, but now the blood bank has insufficient blood and Joseph''s body does not allow it. It

    can only take care of him first.¡±

    Listening to Jacob¡¯s words, Samuel''s face was particrly ugly.

    ¡°How is Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Lucas is fine, maybe before he can do it, Lucas stayed with Joseph.¡±

    Samuel''s brows frowned, he should havee forward when something like this happened, but he

    was really not mentally prepared to face Nicole here.

    ¡°Using all the strength of the Green Family to protect them, be sure to find out who hurt them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Jacob hung up the phone, he realized that Nicole had been in the car and looked at him from the

    window.

    ¡°Done the call? When will he be back?¡±

    Jacob said tangledly, ¡°Mr. Green said he wants to heal his injuries.¡±

    ¡°Keep it.¡±

    Nicole was somewhat angry.

    This man is really getting more and more hypocritical.

    She didn''t believe that Samuel really sat down.

    But in order to be awkward with her, can such a big event be able to heal well?

    Nicole directly rolled the window and said coldly, ¡°Go home.¡±

    Jacob thought he was just a sandwich biscuit, but what can he say now? He can only get in the car

    quickly, start the car and return to the Green Family''s house.

    The Green Family''s people did not change.

    Seeing Nicole''s return, Luna whispered, ¡°Miss Bush, Zama called after you left and she was looking for

    Fern, the kitchen helper.¡±

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    ¡°Who hired Fern in? When did shee in?¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, Zama recruited.¡±

    ¡°Zama...¡±

    Nicole chewed on the name, feeling a little confused.

    Zama is very good to Samuel, so good that she can exchange everything she owns and Joseph is

    Samuel''s heart, will she really do something to Joseph?

    She''s still more likely to hurt Lucas, but the doctor said that the toxins in Joseph¡¯s body have been at

    least two years old, could it be someone else?

    But why is it so coincidental?

    Will Zama call at this time?

    ¡°What did she say? Did you hear?¡±

    Luna shook her head and said, ¡°I dare not take the exam too close and just heard her call out Zama. I

    don¡¯t know the others.¡±

    Nicole felt that this matter was filled with mist.

    ¡°Let''s cook first, stay on hold, remember to watch Fern ''s actions closely.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Bush.¡±

    Luna quickly retreated.

    Jacob asked in a low voice, ¡°Madam, do you suspect Fern? Or Zama?¡±

    ¡°Where is Zama?¡±

    Only then did Nicole realize that there was no shadow of Zama at all.

    Judging from the phone calls Zama used to call Samuel, she should still be in the Seapolis City.

    Jacob telling Nicole clearly about how Zama framed Lucas, how Samuel drove her and she even

    Nicole didn¡¯t expect that Lucas would be so wronged without knowing it and Samuel would expel Zama

    for them.

    It is false to say not to be moved, but the more moved, the psychologically more ufortable.

    Nicole got up and went upstairs.

    Jacob saw that she was in a bad mood, so he didn''t follow up, just let people prepare dinner.

    Nicole sat on the bed in the bedroom and all that came to mind was what she and Samuel did in this

    room.

    They used to be the closest people in the world, the people in this world who have to work together for

    a lifetime, but now they have be like this.

    Nicole knew that she shouldn''t call Samuel and she might not be able to get in either.

    Samuel has blocked her number, hasn''t it?

    But she couldn''t help but dialed Samuel''s cell phone.

    Now, the mobile phone is connected.

    Nicole hung up quickly but felt that she was a little sick.

    Didn''t she call Samuel because she missed him?

    Why did she hang up all at once?

    Samuel was also looking at the phone with his mobile phone. The phone was full of photos of Nicole.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    When the phone rang, he subconsciously answered, but he heard the busy tone of the other party

    hanging up.

    He nced at the caller ID quickly and saw that it was from Nicole, his eyes were dark and unclear and

    even more painful and ufortable that could not be exined.

    The person sent to the police station replied to Samuel.

    ¡°Mr. Green, someone hase to the police station.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Swift.

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed, with killing intent shing in it.

    ¡°Sure enough, Madam was right. Even if there is no evidence, Joseph''s poisoning cannot be separated

    from Swift and Riley. Watch them closely. As long as Swift takes Riley away, you immediately bring

    people to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    On the other hand, when Swift came to the police station, the chief naturally couldn''t let her see Riley,

    but Swift took out a piece of paper.

    When he saw the name on the paper, sweat leaked out of the director''s forehead.

    ¡°I''ll open the door for you.¡±

    The director brought Swift to Riley''s room.

    Riley pretended to be crazy and made herself very miserable and Swift almost didn¡¯t recognize it at first

    nce.

    ¡°Riley, how did you make it like this? Riley!¡±

    Swift quickly walked in and hugged Riley.

    Seeing that it was Swift, Riley couldn''t help crying again.

    ¡°Mommy, did youe to rescue me? Take me away, I can''t stay here for a moment! I can¡¯t pretend to

    be anymore. They tortured me with electric batons! Mommy, save me!¡±

    Riley cried in pain.

    Swift''s eyes were red.

    ¡°I will never let these people down. But now I can¡¯t take you away. Riley, listen to me, I will let someone

    illness, no matter what you do, they can''t do anything to you. This is the only way I can save you¡±

    Riley was stunned by what Swift said.

    ¡°Where is Joseph? Didn''t you tell Joseph that I was locked up? Didn''t you let him ask Samuel to leave

    me? Mommy, Samuel likes Joseph very much and he regards Joseph as his lifeblood. As long as you

    ask Joseph to ask him, he will definitely agree.¡±

    ¡°It''s useless, I can''t see Joseph at all. The guards inside and outside the old house of the Green Family

    have tripled. It is harder for me to see Joseph than in the sky. I bought one of Joseph''s. Helper, let her

    give Joseph some medicine. As long as Joseph is ill, they will send Joseph out for treatment. Then I

    will have the opportunity to see Joseph, but it has been all day and the Green Family has no reaction at

    all. I don''t know how Joseph is now.¡±

    Swift''s words made Riley suddenly nervous.

    ¡°What did you do to Joseph? he is only a four-year-old child! Mommy, he was left after my pregnancy in

    October and he is the heir of the Green Family! How can you do anything to him?¡±

    ¡°Enough! You only know that he is your son and do you know that you are my daughter! I also worked

    so hard to give birth to you in October. How could I watch you suffer here? Who am I running around

    for? Isn''t it all for you? Riley, listen to me, Joseph is just a posthumous child, let''s not say that he is not

    Samuel''s biological son, even if it is, now Nicole¡¯s son is back. Who do you think Samuel''s bnce will

    favor? Joseph is not smart and unpleasant. For five years, he hasn''t allowed you to sit in the seat of the

    young madam. What do you think of your son? He is more intimate with Samuel than with you! You

    have been gone for so many days, have you heard that Joseph has called you? Now is not the time to

    think about Joseph, but you have to think about how do you get out of here! Only when you get out

    from here, you will still be Joseph''s mother and the mother of the Green Family heir! Otherwise,

    everything is empty talk, do you understand?¡±

    Swift pushed Riley away.

    Riley felt that she was stunned.

    She was aloof before, how did she suddenly be like this?

    ¡°Mummy, I want to go out from here, but Joseph can''t be hurt. If something happens to him, I''m even

    more hopeless!¡±

    ¡°I know this, don¡¯t worry, the Green Family''s big business will not cause Joseph to have trouble. And I

    heard that Joseph likes Nicole¡¯s son Lucas and keeps saying that he is his brother and even likes

    Nicole. Your son actually fell in love with your opponent. Riley, how do you usually educate your son? If

    you don''t go out again, I''m afraid your son will put Nicole as his mother!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! No way!¡±

    Riley was shocked and the whole person screamed. It also attracted the guards outside.

 Chapter 150: Samuel is really awkward

    Chapter 150: Samuel is really awkward

    ¡°What to shout? Shut up!¡±

    The guard knocked on the door panel across the door and the sound of the stick made Riley wince

    involuntarily and then quickly got into Swift¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Mummy, save me! Save me quickly!¡±

    Seeing Riley like this, Swift felt distressed.

    She whispered, ¡°Listen to me. There is a bottle of medicine here that can make you mentally upset

    temporarily. A doctor wille to check you up at around 8 oclock tomorrow. Remember, drink it half

    an hour before then. The medicine can onlyst for two hours, you must hold on. Riley, as long as you

    can get out of here, Mommy will have a way to make you see the light again. Only when you get out

    from here, you have everything possible, you know?¡±

    Riley felt a little nervous when she saw Swift handing her a small bottle.

    ¡°Mummy, what kind of medicine is this? Will it be bad for me?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, you were born to me. Will I still harm you? Think about Nicole, think about your son. Your

    son, who was born after a hard October pregnancy, really wants to be the son for Nicole?¡±

    ¡°No! I don''t want it! Joseph is mine! Samuel is mine too! the Green Family is mine!¡±

    Riley hid the medicine like crazy.

    She is desperate now.

    Swift is right!

    Only by getting out of here first can she have hope.

    Seeing her like this, Swift patted her handfortingly and said, ¡°Don''t be afraid, I am looking for the

    doctor who wille here tomorrow. No matter what she does to you, don''t resist, just cooperate with it

    as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°It is good.¡±

    Riley simply had enough of this ce.

    It was cold and humid at night, although the guards outside wouldn''t do anything to her, the attitude

    really made her unbearable.

    Swift was still thinking about talking to Riley but was knocked on the door by the bureau chief outside

    and said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. George, go quickly. If the people of the Green Family know that you are

    here, I can''t exin.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Swift looked at Riley reluctantly, her eyes somewhat moist.

    ¡°Mummy will pick you up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I''ll wait for you, Mommy, I''ll leave it!¡±

    Riley has never been so helpless.

    Swift left with reluctance.

    Riley curled up in the corner alone, like a child abandoned by mother.

    She never thought that one day she would stay here and live a life that is not as good as a pig and a

    dog. All of this was given to her by Nicole.

    Nicole!

    I will never let you go!

    Riley''s eyes burst out with cold light.

    Swift had just left here and someone over there had already uploaded the video and dialogue in the

    room to Samuel.

    It didn¡¯t even alert anyone inside, including the guard system.

    Samuel watched the conversation between mother and daughter, his eyes sinking again.

    It seemed that Riley didn¡¯t know about Joseph''s poisoning. He had to tell Riley this clearly.

    He wanted to see what step Riley could do for her son.

    If Riley could really desperate everything for his son, perhaps he would still treat Joseph with respect to

    her.

    Samuel thought so and called someone.

    ¡°Check who the doctor Swift is looking for and pass the news to Riley that Joseph''s poisoning is about

    to be life-threatening, regardless of any means.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel stood by the window and smoked.

    As soon as he lit it, he remembered that Nicole didn''t like the smell of smoke on his body and he

    subconsciously

    extinguished, but at the moment it extinguished, he felt that he was too useless.

    Nicole is so to him, why does he still listen to her?

    Samuel lit a cigarette again like a child, took a sigh, only to choke and cough.

    He had to put out the cigarette, his chest burning with ufortable fire.

    Knowing that it was Zac''s countermeasure, but why didn''t Nicole say that she was not like that?

    She personally told him that she had troubles.

    What kind of hardship can make her have another n for him?

    What Nicole wanted most before were Samuel''s heart and Samuel''s love. Now he gave it to her without

    reservation, but she seemed to have other things to look for.

    What does she want?

    Want the Green Family?

    Or Eternal Group?

    This time, Nicole came back as a designer of H''J Group.

    She has been with Allen for the past five years and the Brook Family has always been determined to

    develop cause from abroad to the country. Is Nicoleing back for Allen?

    The thought of this possibility made Samuel''s psychology even more uneasy.

    His wife helped other mene back to calcte him and use him, which feels really bad.

    Samuel punched the window sill fiercely, his fingers broke and blood was leaking, but he didn''t feel any

    pain.

    In the past, if Nicole was by her side, she would definitely scold him for not cherishing himself.

    But now even this reprimand has be a kind of soft sword, piercing his heart little by little, making

    him a little unbearable.

    Nicole naturally didn¡¯t know what Samuel felt in her heart. When she wanted to call the phone again,

    the phone had been cklisted again.

    She couldn''t helpughing wryly.

    At this time, Samuel was really awkward.

    She suddenly discovered that Lucas was like this often.

    It really is a father and son!

    Nicole threw the phone aside and Jacob told her that Swift had gone to visit the prison.

    She got up suddenly and went downstairs.

    ¡°What''s so strange?¡±

    ¡°No. Swift just went to visit the prison and did nothing else.¡±

    Jacob felt a little surprised at this point. Is Nicole''s guess wrong? Is everything just a coincidence?

    Nicole also doubted herself.

    But she did not let her guard down.

    ¡°Keep watching, if you have anything, remember to report to me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, madam.¡±

    Jacob went out to make arrangements.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Luna made a meal and asked Nicole to eat, but Nicole didn''t have any appetite. It¡¯s strange to be able

    to eat at this time.

    ¡°I''m not eating anymore, let Jacobe back and let him eat.¡±

    Nicole entered the bedroom again.

    Her mind is messy, but now she can''t do anything.

    Zac did not let go, Riley pretended to be crazy and Joseph suddenly had a problem. Is this series of

    things a coincidence? Or is there any connection between them? Nicole couldn''t understand why.

    Who on earth did all this behind?

    The more Nicole thought about it, the more confused she became. The more she thought about it, the

    more confused she became.

    At this moment, her cell phone rang.

    Nicole thought it was Samuel and quickly answered it.

    ¡°Samuel, do you want to hear me exin it?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to exin? Beauty, you really hurt my heart. There is no news from me these

    days, you don''t know to call me and ask if I am dead?¡±

    Tim Louis said grievously, his voice still carrying a thick nasal sound.

    Nicole was somewhat disappointed, but he also heard Tim''s illness.

    ¡°You caught a cold?¡±

    ¡°Beauty finally remembered to ask me. Yeah, I caught a cold and got a very serious illness. I''m about to

    die.¡±

    ¡°Tim, Iam annoyed now, I am not in the mood to joke with you.¡±

    If it was normal, it would be fine for Nicole and Tim to make innocuous jokes, but now, she is full of

    Samuel''s shadow and she is desperate for the cold war between the two people.

    Tim heard Nicole''s irritability and asked worriedly, ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you are sick, take a good rest and drink plenty of water. If it doesn¡¯t work, go to the

    hospital. I am a little busy here and I really don''t have time to apany you.¡±

    Nicole knows that she is not good, but now she really has no energy.

    Tim heard her exhaustion and said in a low voice, ¡°Well, I''ll take care of my illness first and you will be

    happy too. When I get better, you will invite me to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Nicole answered somewhat perfunctorily.

    Tim was somewhat lonely, but still didn¡¯t want to make Nicole ufortable, so he hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole really felt that there was space in the room. There was Samuel''s

    shadow everywhere and his breath was everywhere. How could not she miss him?

    But now Samuel has entered a dead end and he doesn''t listen to anyone''s words. What should she

    do?

    Nicole sighed and when she turned on the phone to read the news, she found news about the turmoil

    in the management of the Brook Group.

    What happened to Allen?

    But why didn¡¯t he call her?

    Nicole realized that she hadn''t talked to Allen for a long time.

    She felt that she was simply too hateful.

    Nicole called Allen, but the call there was never connected.

    She was somewhat disturbed.

    Nicole called the secretary again.

    ¡°Secretary Cole, what happened to Mr. Brook? What happened to the group?¡±

    When the secretary heard the call from Nicole, he quickly said, ¡°Designer Bush, Mr. Brook is besieged

    by the board of directors. They said Mr. Brook has disregarded thepany for personal feelings this

    year and they want to rece Mr. Brook.¡±

    ¡°What? Allen did his best for the H''J Group, why should they rece Allen?¡±

    Nicole had no idea that Allen was undergoing such a battle without gunpowder, but she was not by his

    side.

    The secretary whispered, ¡°Designer Bush, don''t you understand? If this is not what the head of the

    Brook Family meant, how could the board of directors target Mr. Brook? Mr. Brook is now under house

    arrest by the olddy of the Brook Family and allmunication equipment is out of reach. , But don¡¯t

    worry, Miss Zoe''s affairs have been arranged by Mr. Brook. There is someone to take care of Miss Zoe

    every day and she will be fine.¡±

    At this time, Allen was still thinking about Zoe. Nicole was emotionally touched.

    ¡°Why did not you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brook won''t let me talk about it. Mr. Brook said that this is a matter of the Brook Family. You have a

    lot of things on your own. He can''t trouble you anymore. Besides, you still have a cooperation project

    with the Eternal Group in your hands. No matter who the Brook Family is don''t dare to embarrass you.

    Mr. Brook said that you should not interfere and do what you want to do.¡±

    The secretary''s words made Nicole very ufortable.

    Five years ago, if it weren''t for Allen, she and her children would have died, but now she caused Allen

    to be besieged by his family and he would bear this criticism that shouldn''t have belonged to him. How

    could she be so selfish?

 Chapter 151: Thank You for Letting Go of Allen

    Chapter 151: Thank You for Letting Go of Allen

    "Do you know the phone number of the Brook Family?¡±

    Nicole thought it was time to have a good talk with Rachel Brook, the olddy of the Brook Family.

    The secretary hesitated for a long time, and finally gave the phone number to Nicole.

    Nicole knew that without the approval of Rachel, the secretary would never disclose the telephone

    number of the Brooks¡¯. The reason why she hesitated was that Allen did not let her speak.

    Allen never wanted her to bear the criticism and burden of the Brook Family.

    In her life, she couldn''t fall in love with a man like Allen.

    Because he was too perfect, too gentle, and too considerate and people could not find a trace of

    shorings. He was admirable and people dared not spheme.

    Such a man should have a woman who loved him wholeheartedly, instead of her, a woman with

    someone else''s children and living with another man. She was not worthy of him.

    Looking at the phone number in her hand, Nicole took a deep breath and dialed it directly.

    The phone was answered by a servant.

    Nicole introduced herself and the servant quickly transferred her call. Soon, amanding voice

    came.

    "Miss Nicole, I''m Rachel Brook.¡±

    Lady Rachel was so serious, indifferent, and dignified.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, "Lady Rachel, I''m calling you for Allen.¡¯

    "You should know that Allen loves you. You have dyed him for five years. My grandson is no longer

    young. He is 29 years old this year, and will soon be 30. Although there are many descendants of

    Brook Family, Allen is the only one who has made great achievements. Miss Nicole, do you understand

    what I mean?"

    Nicole had never felt ashamed before. She had always thought that she had the ability to support

    herself. Even though Allen was willing to take care of her, she had also tried her best to match the

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    position and sry that Allen offered. But at this moment, under the pressure of Rachel, Nicole

    suddenly felt ashamed.

    "I''m sorry, Lady Rachel.¡±

    "I don''t want to hear your apology. Five years ago, Allen insisted on bringing you back. At that time, you

    were injured all over, and you were even pregnant with another man''s baby. We_ did not agree with

    your rtionship and Allen. After all, the Brook Family is a well-known family, and Allen''s wife must be

    a girl from respectable family. In any case, a woman like you is not worthy of him.¡±

    Nicole felt ashamed.

    Five years ago, Allen protected her and her children, but also angered the Brooks. So, Allen had a bad

    time in the Brook Family in the past five years. However, he neverined in front of her. He still

    treated her as well as usual.

    Nicole thought she did not deserve such a deep feeling. She had been thinking about how to do to

    repay Allen for his kindness, but had not found it so far.

    Nicole didn''t say a word. Lady Rachel continued, ¡°Allen is a stubborn man. He has done so much for

    you in the past five years. He tried his best to raise your children, and even refused all blind dates. In

    the past five years, I have also seen your efforts, and I can see that you are not a woman who is snob.

    Although I do mind that you have two children, Allen is not too young and I am old. I just want to ask

    you, if Allen marries you, do you agree or disagree?"

    Nicole was shocked by Lady Rachel''s words.

    What was going on?

    Wasn''t it that the Brook Family was forcing Allen?

    How could Rachel ask her this question?

    "Lady Rachel, I...¡±

    "Don''t rush to answer. I know what you''re going back for. You did this for your daughter. I know you will

    do anything for your daughter. But Nicole, I can ept you now, but I can''t ept that you be

    embroiled with other men. I don''t care who you were with before, but if you really want to be with my

    grandson, you should think about it carefully. The Brook Family can give you everything you want.

    Even if it''s the bone marrow your daughter needs, we will make every effort to help you find the right

    one. But the precondition is that you have to give me an urate answer. You must tell me whether

    you have had sex with that man this time.¡¯

    Rachel''s questions were very abrupt, and people couldn''t bear it. However, Nicole knew that this was

    the biggest concession of Rachel.

    It had been five years until the Brook Family finally epted her and even agreed her as Allen''s wife.

    However, for Nicole, none of this was what she wanted.

    Nicole knew what efforts Allen had made in the past five years, and even knew that Allen was waiting

    for her reply. But Nicole couldn''t deceive herself, not to mention Allen.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Lady Rachel, I¡¯m sorry. I can''t repay Allen''s kindness to me in my

    life, but I only regard him as my brother. Allen is a perfect man. I am a stain and will let him no longer

    perfect if he stands beside me. He deserves a better girl.¡±

    When saying this, Nicole knew that she and Allen might havee to an end.

    She was very reluctant.

    In the past five years, Allen had done more to her and her children than anyone, even Samuel, the

    biological father of the children!

    But she did not love him.

    When Rachel heard this, she said coldly, "Miss Nicole, you give up the chance to enter the Brook

    Family. But I have to thank you. Thank you for giving me a clear answer and letting go of Allen. From

    now on, you are still the designer of thepany, and you can continue the projects. I will also support

    your daughter in finding the right bone marrow. I just hope that from now on, you will never contact

    Allen. Since you want to give him a freedom, please let go of him. Thank you."

    Nicole suddenly wanted to cry.

    "Lady Rachel, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry.¡±

    "Take your own road well. Since you have chosen, don''t regret it. Although I don''t know that man, I

    have heard that he is also an overlord. Miss Nicole, I don''t hope that there is a grudge between the

    Brook Family and the Green Family in the Seapolis City because of you. Do you know what I mean?"

    Nicole knew it.

    What Rachel meant was very clear.

    She was a siren.

    Allen was likely to fight the Green Family because of her refusal. How would Samuel do then?

    Would he not fight against the Brook Family?

    Samuel had never been a kind-hearted person. Especially now he was the leader of the Green Family.

    Would he give up the whole Green Family for her?

    Nicole struggled with conflicting feelings.

    "Lady Rachel, please advise Allen not to fight against the Green Family."

    "Do you think Allen will listen to me? If he had listened to me, things would not have been like this. Miss

    Nicole, good luck."

    Rachel hung up.

    Nicole was deeply painful.

    One was her favorite man, and the other was her dearest person in the past five years. What if they

    really fought with each other?

    Nicole lounged on the bed.

    She wanted to call Samuel, but still couldn''t get through.

    She wanted to tell Samuel everything, including Zoe''s things and the purpose of her return this time!

    Nicole rushed down the building, but saw Jacob hurry in.

    "Miss Nicole, Joseph has a high fever and is beginning to foam at the mouth."

    "What?"

    Nicole almost broke down.

    How could this happen?

    Hadn''t Joseph been sent to the hospital?

    Wasn''t there someone from the Don Family helping?

    Wasn''t it that no one could enter the ward without the instructions of the Don Family?

    How could Joseph be like this now?

    "Get the car ready and take me to the hospital now!¡±

    Nicole had to put Zoe''s things aside first. Now, it was more important to rescue Joseph.

    The car quickly arrived at the military hospital and Jason had been here.

    "Jason, what''s the matter?"

    Nicole didn''t me or ask him, but she was just nervous.

    Seeing that Nicole came here, Lucas rushed out and grabbed her hands with worry.

    "Mommy, will Joseph be the same as Zoe?"

    "No! Lucas, don''t think too much"

    Nicole knew that Lucas hated and was afraid of the hospital and the operating room. However, for

    Joseph''s sake, he chose to stay, which showed the importance of Joseph to him.

    Lucas quietly stayed in Nicole''s arms, and suddenly asked, "Where is Samuel? Joseph is sick. Why

    doesn''t Samuele?¡±

    Nicole didn''t know how to answer this question.

    She couldn''t tell Lucas clearly about what happened between her and Samuel, but now she really

    wanted Samuel to be around.

    No matter how calm she was, she was still a woman, and she would be afraid. She also needed a man

    to rely on.

    Since Nicole did not answer, Lucas began to make blind and disorderly conjectures.

    "Does Samuel bully you? Otherwise, he is always clingy. Why doesn''t he show up when Joseph is

    sick?"

    Lucas was smart and sensitive.

    Having such a son, Nicole simply did not know how to exin.

    At this time, the corridor sounded the sound of footsteps, Samuel''s voice also sounded.

    "How is Joseph?"

    Jacob was relieved to see Samueling.

    Hearing his words, Nicole turned round. Suddenly, she wanted to cry as she saw Samuel.

    Samuel was unshaven. Obviously, he had a bad life.

    Nicole felt sad. She couldn''t help but turn her head and almost cried.

    Samuel looked at Nicole first. Seeing that she was so aggrieved, he suddenly felt more aggrieved.

    She made use of him and cheated him, but now it was as if he had bullied her.

    Jacob told Samuel about Joseph''s unexpected situation.

    Then, Samuel found that Nicole came out in slippers.

    Her little white heels had been red with cold. Now, with the red tip of her nose and the tears in her eyes,

    even though Samuel was angry, he couldn''t care about it at this time.

    He walked to Nicole and squatted down in front of her, gently picked up her feet, and said to Jacob,

    "Go and buy a pair of cotton shoes.¡±

    "It''s none of your business!"

    As Samuel spoke, Nicole felt so aggrieved. She pulled her feet back. However, because of improper

    force, she kicked Samuel to the ground.

 Chapter 152: Were You Born in a Year of the Dog?

    Chapter 152: Were You Born in a Year of the Dog?

    Everyone was stunned, and Nicole was even more stunned.

    She didn''t mean it! She didn''t!

    She wanted to bend down to pull Samuel up, but Lucasughed loudly, letting her lose face.

    "Bro, you are so embarrassed!"

    Lucas''s words made Samuel''s face even more embarrassed.

    "It looks good, no?"

    Samuel asked gloomily, and Lucas quickly hid behind Nicole and stuck his tongue out to Samuel and

    said, "Who let you bully my mommy. You deserve it! You should be kicked onto the ground and learn

    from this."

    "Lucas, are you crazy?"

    Samuel stood up directly with anger.

    Jacob Brown quickly turned around to buy shoes for Nicole.

    He didn''t see anything!

    He didn''t!

    Jason looked at them with a smile, suddenly a little envious.

    Nicole had always been polite in front of him, even with a trace of estrangement, but just now to

    Samuel, she acted with a cuddly gesture, was that coquetry?

    Jason''s smile deeply stimted Samuel.

    He had never been so embarrassed in front of anyone.

    "Master Don, it looks good?"

    Samuel smiled faintly, without any temperature in his eyes.

    Jason didn''t care, and said with a smile, "It''s pretty exciting."

    "Now that you have enjoyed it, get out.¡±

    Samuel vomited to death.

    My life is totally in the control of Nicole''s hands, right?

    Nicole didn''t dare to say a word, she had never thought of embarrassing Samuel in front of everyone.

    Seeing that Samuel was full of hostility and that there really seems to be something to say between

    Nicole and Samuel, Jason couldn''t bear to see Nicole sad, although he didn''t want to make room for

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    them.

    "Boy,e on, I''ll take you out to have fun. I heard that you are very interested in drones. How about

    we talking about this?"

    Jason caught Lucas''s weakness as soon as he acted.

    ¡°Do you know how to fly the drone?¡±

    ¡°I even have flown a real ne, not to mention the drone. I just retired from the army, and I lost my legs

    in the war, see? Go or not?¡±

    ¡°Let''s go!¡±

    Lucas hurried out from behind Nicole, but after two steps, he seemed to have thought of something

    again. He turned his head and said to Samuel, ¡°If you dare to bully my mommy, I will definitely not

    spare you!"

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Samuel felt that this stinky guy was definitely not his own.

    Lucas snorted at him, and then said to Nicole, ¡°Mommy, if he bullies you, you can follow Mr. Don.

    Although he doesn''t have two legs, which is not convenient for him, such a man will not bully you,

    right?¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Samuel really wanted to grab the stinky guy by the cor and throw him out.

    Without any fear to him, Lucas said coldly, ¡°What are you yelling at? Is your voice loud? Attention, this

    is hospital, and Joseph is still in the operating room. If you have anything, you can tell my mommy, if

    Mommy forgives you before Joseph came out, I will forgive you, too. If Mommy doesn''t forgive you,

    then I will follow Mommy. I won''t stay at the Green Family and listen to you yelling.¡±

    Samuel''s heart suddenly suffocated.

    "Go? Where are you going? The Green Family is your home! You must be honest with me! Get out!"

    Samuel was annoying.

    Lucas turned around and walked out with Jason.

    When only Samuel and Nicole were left in the corridor, Nicole suddenly became nervous and insecure.

    She didn''t know how to face Samuel, and she didn''t know whether his awkward character had been

    changed or not.

    If it was before, she would beg Samuel''s forgiveness if she acted shamelessly, but she did hide her

    selfishness when she came back this time, and now she couldn''t do anything like that.

    Samuel was also watching Nicole.

    It seemed that all the sadness and pain couldn''tpare with the nce of Nicole''s red eyes.

    He really felt he was trapped in that.

    Samuel sat down Nicole, and the familiar breath instantly hit his face.

    Nicole wanted to move her buttocks, but she found that Samuel was sitting on the hem of her clothes,

    for which she couldn''t move.

    Samuel looked at her awkward appearance, and said coldly: "After a Tim, there is another Jason, how

    you like that? Do you think he is better than me?"

    ¡°Samuel!¡±

    All the awkwardness of Nicole was gone at this moment, and a burst of grievance and anger suddenly

    broke out.

    "Why do youment on me like this? You made me get out of here! You transferred to another

    hospital by yourself and blocked my mobile phone number and decided not to see me. Now that

    something happened to the Green Family, I have to make it on my shoulder for you, Master Don just

    "Turned to his side so soon? Isn''t anyone in your heart better than me, the decent husband?¡±

    Samuel told himself to talk to Nicole in a gentle way.

    The pain he had endured these days was no less than a magnitude three earthquake, but now that he

    heard Nicole standing at Jason''s side, his jealousy grew like weeds.

    Looking at Samuel''s awkward appearance, Nicole burst outughing.

    "Yes, everyone is better than you, Samuel. Tim will at least make me happy, will you? Jason can help

    me with things, can you? When I need you, you hide yourself like a tortoise, with excuse of

    recuperation. Now that Mr. Green has to heal the wounds, why do youe out now? Is your wound

    healed?"

    What Nicole said was simply like a soft knife, which was not sharp, but enough to poke Samuel in the

    fatal ce.

    "Nicole, dare you say it again!¡±

    "It''s the same even if I say it a hundred times! You are a coward! Just because you are in love with me,

    you are afraid that I don''t like you, and that I make use of you and deceive you? Yes, I came back just

    to make use of you and deceive you. Besides, I also want your kidney!"

    Nicole said it all in one breath, and she didn''t know if she was pissed off or something, but her heart

    was really relieved.

    She finally said it out.

    Samuel''s face turned red. Seeing Nicole''s serious look, he was so angry that he directly wrapped his

    arms around Nicole''s neck and bit her.

    "Ah! Samuel, were you born in a Year of the Dog?¡±

    Nicole only felt pain in her neck, because Samuel had bitten her neck severely with his teeth.

    Samuel didn''t use much force, just biting like that, and sped Nicole tightly with both hands.

    Originally it was just to punish her, because she said something that made him angry, but when he

    came into contact with

    Nicole, Samuel couldn''t help it.

    She was like a poppy in full bloom, always letting him indulge in it.

    The feeling of the bite slowly changed, and a little bit of numbness instantly made Nicole¡¯s whole body

    be so soft as if

    she had been struck by lightning.

    "Samuel, no, this is the hospital.¡±

    Nicole pushed him helplessly, her voice already out of tune.

    They were not innocent boy and girl anymore, the past five years without sex had made their bodies

    more and more

    sensitive.

    Now that they both had feelings for each other, how could they hold on to it?

    Samuel had a lot on his mind, and after hearing Nicole''s soft voice, he couldn''t control his emotions.

    He couldn''t wait to take Nicole as his own, letting those covetous men named Tim and Jason go to the

    hell.

    His movements were getting more and more urgent, even with a hint of heat.

    Nicole still had a sense of reason after all.

    Suddenly awake on the edge of her wandering, she pushed Samuel away.

    "Don''t do this, Joseph is still in rescue.¡±

    Nicole''s words made Samuel wake up suddenly.

    His eyes shone like a beast, making Nicole a little scared.

    Such Samuel was like at a wedding night, causing Nicole to move aside involuntarily.

    The awkward atmosphere continued, but some misunderstandings and hostility between the two

    people seemed to have suddenly disappeared because of this unexpected intimacy.

    When Jacob came back from buying shoes, he saw them sitting still and straight, with some

    awkwardness.

    He touched his nose and said, "Mr. Green, here are the shoes."

    Samuel got up and took the shoes from Jacob.

    Jacob stood there dumbly.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "Go to see where Lucas and Jason have gone. Don''t let that man abduct

    my son."

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Jacob just realized that he was superfluous.

    He turned around and rushed away.

    Samuel took the shoes and came to Nicole''s side, knelt down on one knee, put Nicole''s little feet on his

    knee, rubbed her feet

    gently and said, "It''s getting colder and colder. Take care of yourself. No matter how anxious you are,

    put your shoes on before youe out.¡±

    ¡°OK¡±

    Nicole responded faintly, but kept staring at Samuel.

    His hands were big and wrapped her little feet, just right. His hands were warm, as if passing the

    temperature through the

    heels to every corner of the body, so warm.

    After Samuel rubbed Nicole''s feet, he felt the blood flow smoothed, and then helped her to put the

    shoes on.

    Nicole remained silent.

    She was afraid that she would break the silence at this moment.

    Who knew how difficult it was to get this moment of silence.

    After Samuel helped Nicole put on the shoes, he sat beside her, looking at the direction of the

    operating room in thought.

    Nicole didn''t bother him either.

    She didn''t know what would happen after Joseph came out, let alone whether Samuel would avoid her

    again.

    The two were silent.

    Samuel did not have the patience with Nicole after all.

    He stretched out his hand, held Nicole''s palm tightly, and said in a low voice, "Don''t lie to me anymore,

    and don''t make use of

    me again! Otherwise, I won''t see you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly became a little teary.

    A proud man finally bowed his head to her?

    ¡°Allen''s Grandma made a proposal to me.¡±

    Nicole spoke lightly.

    Samuel suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    "What are you talking about? Nicole, you really think I am dead, right? Although I didn''t see you, but

    you are my woman and

    my son''s mother, how can you ept other men''s proposal? I''m not dead yet!¡±

    Samuel almost shouted abuse.

    Nicole looked at him and said aggrievedly: ¡°I haven''t finished speaking yet."

    "Say what! Didn''t you say everything? The Brook Family has proposed to you, so what else do you

    want to say?"

    "But I refused.¡±

    Nicole responded weakly, but Samuel didn''t hear it.

 Chapter 153 Its Good to Be Worldly

    Chapter 153 It''s Good to Be Worldly

    ¡°The Brook Family is cruel that they had hidden you and my son away for five years, and now they also

    tantly rob my woman from me. Do they think that I am vulnerable?¡±

    Samuel became angrier as he spoke, and even wanted to fly directly to the United States to find Allen

    to get even with him.

    Nicole stopped talking, too.

    This man was now a retard.

    It was useless to say too much, he was stuck in his own dead end, without any reason at all.

    Samuel had nned to listen to how Nicole coaxed him, but after a long time of anger, Nicole didn''t

    react at all. He quickly turned his head around. Seeing Nicole''s indifferent appearance, the anger in his

    heart became more intense.

    ¡°Nicole, do you wish I hate you now and let you go? Then you can stay forever with Allen, right? you

    are dreaming!¡±

    Seeing Samuel getting more and more excited, Nicole directly withdrew her hand and said coldly, "I

    don''t talk to a retard.¡±

    Finished the words, she got up and left.

    Samuel felt that he was insulted.

    He who had an IQ of 180 was actually described as a retard by Nicole?

    "Nicole, I said to stay! Where are you going? Joseph hasn''te out yet!"

    "I''m going to the toilet. Do you also want to go?"

    Nicole rolled her eyes directly, feeling that Samuel at this time was more irrational than Lucas.

    No!

    Lucas had never been irrational.

    Nicole shook her head, raised her foot and walked towards the toilet.

    Samuel was in a sulk on the same spot alone.

    Everyone turned against him!

    His son didnt take him seriously, and now even Nicole treated him like this. Didn''t he have any charm at

    all?

    She couldn''t sit still just because of someone of the Brook Family who had proposed to her, right?

    Samuel gritted his teeth angrily, feeling severe pain in his chest. Unfortunately, there was no one

    around tofort him.

    He felt very pitiful.

    Why did he fall in love with such a heartless woman?

    With no one around, Samuel was able to calm down and think about what happened just now.

    The Brook Family proposed to Nicole, how dare they!

    But what did Nicole say just now?

    His mind started to y back like a rewind.

    Nicole said, "I refused."

    Refused!

    After Samuel suddenly realized what Nicole had said, he was stunned.

    She just said she refused. Why did he flip out?

    Samuel suddenly became speechless.

    What was wrong with him exactly?

    He was hurt in the chest, but it seemed that he was hurt in the brain!

    Samuel was a little embarrassed, and felt more and more like a kid who couldn''t get candy just now.

    He looked towards the toilet eagerly. After a long time, Nicole didn''te out, and Samuel couldn''t sit

    still.

    Something might have happened, he supposed.

    He got up and wanted to go, but now only he stayed at the door of the operating room, where Joseph

    was in rescue, so he couldn''t go.

    What to do?

    Samuel suddenly thought of Jacob.

    Yes!

    He nned to let Jacobe back to guard, and go to the bathroom to have a look.

    Thinking about this, Samuel was going to take out his mobile phone and call Jacob. Just at this time,

    Nicole had already walked over.

    "Who are you calling?"

    Nicole felt that this time should be enough for Samuel to calm down, so she returned.

    Seeing Nicolee back, Samuel grabbed her hand and said, "It seems that I have made a mistake

    just now."

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nicole knew Samuel had reacted when she saw him like this, and she saidughing, "Wow, Mr. Green

    will make mistakes too?"

    "asionally, it''s good to be stupid, and it''s good to be worldly."

    Samuel spontaneously made excuses for himself.

    "shameless."

    Nicole let herself be pulled down by Samuel to sit down again.

    ¡°Allen is a very good man. Five years ago, if it weren''t for him, my child and I might not have been

    dead. In the past five years, the Brook Family could not bear the sight of us and made difficulties for us.

    It was Allen who provided us with shelter. I know you don''t like me to mention other men, but Allen is

    really different to me. Samuel, you are my lover, but he is my intimate friend.

    Nicole said word by word, looking at Samuel with extremely clear eyes.

    Samuel frowned slightly. Although it was a bit unpleasant, since Nicole wanted to Say it, he listened.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "So, what do you want to say to me? Or what is the Brook Family going to do to me?"

    As soon as the sentence came out, Nicole became a little timid.

    Samuel was so smart that before she could say anything, Samuel had already noticed it.

    "Brother!"

    "Zoe, do you feel better today?"

    Lucas was very distressed when he saw Zoe''s pale appearance, and his voice softened a lot.

    Zoe smiled and said, "I''m much better. I can get out of bed and go out by myself. Don''t worry about me,

    brother."

    "Hi, beautiful sister, I''m Joseph, your another brother!"

    Joseph poked his head out and put a small face directly to the phone screen, wishing to get in directly.

    Zoe was alittle surprised, but when she saw Joseph wearing the same hospital gown as herself, she

    smiled and said, "Hello, brother Joseph."

    "Hello, hello! Sister Zoe, you are so beautiful, like a porcin doll. Your skin must be very nice and soft,

    right?"

    Joseph smiled wretchedly, and was directly pushed aside by Lucas.

    "Joseph, your mouth is watering.¡±

    "No, I am not.¡¯

    Joseph wiped his mouth immediately.

    Zoe had never seen such a funny brother before and giggled happily.

    Nicole was veryforted when she heard her daughter''sughter.

    Because of the illness, Zoe seldom spent time with her peers, and even rarely went out. Now that

    Joseph and Lucas could be with her, it is reallyforting.

    Zoe waspletely attracted by Joseph.

    He hadpletely different personalities from Lucas.

    Lucas was mature, not like a child at all, but Joseph was naughty, liked to joke, and preferred tough.

    Zoe asked happily, "Brother Joseph, will youe to y with me?"

    "Sure! When I finish the operation, Lucas and I will take you out to have fun, OK?"

    "Really? It¡¯s a deal and we pull hook, okay?"

    "Okay!"

    Joseph quickly stretched out his fingers, but they couldn''t do that on the phone screen, and Joseph''s

    face wore deeply furrowed brows.

    "Lucas, what should I do?"

    "Stupid!"

    Lucas felt that Joseph was simply a retard, but when he turned his head to face Zoe, his face was full

    of tenderness.

    "Zoe, when this guy finishes the operation, Mommy and I will go to the U.S. to pick you up back to the

    Seapolis City. I will tell you that there are so many delicious foods in the Seapolis City. I will take you to

    have a tasteter."

    "There is also a lot of fun. I heard that the amusement park is the most interesting. When youe

    back, the three of us go there together, to take the pirate ship and the merry-go-round, okay? I can also

    buy you cotton candy! It''s like the clouds in the sky, so white and sweet."

    Joseph''s mouth was drooling when he talked about eating.

    Lucas really couldn''t stand his appearance and could only despise him.

    But there was a yearning look in Zoe''s face.

    "Then you have to fit your deeds to your words. Brother Joseph, when will you have surgery? Are you

    afraid?¡±

    "Of course! I¡¯m the only one in such a big operating room, how can I not be afraid?"

    Joseph trembled when he thought of the scene.

    But Zoe smiled and said, "Brother Joseph, don¡¯t be afraid. In fact, you just need to close your eyes and

    not to look at it. I have been in the operating room since I was a child and I am used to it. Remember,

    there are many people waiting for us outside who care about us. We have to get off the operating table

    no matter what will happen, so that they are not so worried."

    Nicole''s nose suddenly became sore, she opened the door and walked out.

    It was not good for her to have let her daughter bear all this. The child''s sensibility was more like a

    sharp dagger pierced deeply into her chest.

    Lucas was also a little sad, only the fool Joseph nodded after hearing this.

    "Wow, sister Zoe, you are so amazing and brave! I need to learn from you! I will call you when I finish

    the operation!¡±

    "A promise is a promise!"

    "You have my word!"

    The three children actually established a deep friendship through the video call.

    Nicole leaned against the window and watched the sunshine outside, knowing that her time here was

    running out.

    The grandmother of the Brook Family had already said that she must finish the design drawings before

    Allen took any action, and wouldn''t give him any excuses for making difficulties to the Green Family.

    To their surprise, at this time, after five years of kindness, she was still reluctant to let anyone direct

    against Samuel.

    Nicole turned around and returned to the ward. Lucas had put down his phone and started ying with

    Joseph.

    What boys y was always much more intense than girls. Even if Joseph couldn''t practice martial arts

    with Lucas, they were still drawing something on the paper, which was said to be chess.

    Nicole couldn''t understand it anyway, and she didn''t bother to care about them. In her opinion, the

    nature of boys did not need to be suppressed.

    She took out her drawing paper and began to perfect her design.

    This design drawing would bepleted in a while, and the cooperation between the twopanies

    would be officially put on the agenda at that time. Although she didn''t know what the scene would be at

    that time, Nicole still hoped it to be resolved peacefully.

    And Samuel was also intensively looking for a suitable blood source for Joseph, and at the same time a

    man in a white coat came to the police station.

    This man was very handsome and looked gentle and weak. If he hadn''t held a doctor''s license, the

    guards wouldn''t let him go in to check Riley¡¯s sickness.

    Riley had learned that an ident happened to Josephst night and he was sent to the hospital for

    emergency treatment. It is said that she foamed at her mouth and her limbs twitched. She was in a

    critical condition.

    She was so anxious that she cried for going out several times, but she was not allowed. Worried about

    Joseph, she forgot to take the medicine that Swift gave her. She didn''t remember it until the doctor

    came, but it seemed that it was toote.

 Chapter 154 When You Are Old, I Will Serve You Like This, too

    Chapter 154 When You Are Old, I Will Serve You Like This, too

    "Doctor, is my son okay?"

    Samuel took Nicole''s hand, stood up and walked quickly to the doctor.

    The doctor looked at Samuel and Nicole, and said in a low voice, "Master Green is fine for the time

    being, but the drag this time was very powerful, which induced toxins in Joseph''s body. If he hadn''t

    been taken to the hospital in time, he would stop breathing now. Few people know how to use this kind

    of thing now, and it''s basically something that is only used on the battlefields of Eastern Europe. I am

    really wondering, who would do this to such a small child? "

    Samuel''s eyes grew colder.

    "Is he all right now?"

    "Temporarily controlled, but recently he should be nursed back to health. It''s best to have a big

    exchange transfusion as soon as possible. The child is too young, and if the lead stays in the body for

    too long, it will not benefit him at all."

    The doctor''s words made Samuel''s face serious.

    "I have the same blood type as him, may I use my blood?"

    Nicole suddenly became nervous.

    The doctor shook his head and said, "Mr. Green, I know that you are eager to save your son, but your

    current physical situation simply cannot satisfy the conditions we need. It is impossible for our hospital

    to sacrifice another to save one person. The Green Family is rich and powerful, so I think Mr. Green

    always has a way to find the source of Rh-negative blood. It just needs to be fast!"

    The word "fast" pressed on Samuel''s heart like a big mountain.

    He could indeed use the rtionship to bring in the blood source, but if it is aplete exchange

    transfusion, this operation is too risky. He was a little worried that Joseph could not make it through.

    Nicole gently shook Samuel''s hand and said, "Believe in Joseph, and believe in yourself, you both can

    make it through! None of the Green

    Family''s children are coward.¡±

    Samuel looked at the strength in Nicole''s eyes, and suddenly felt that he couldn''t evenpare to a

    woman.

    He nodded and watched Joseph being pushed out.

    He never thought Joseph was so small before, but now he was lying on the hospital bed, and his weak

    appearance was like a pitiful and frail cat or puppy.

    Samuel suddenly felt distressed.

    "Doctor, no matter how much manpower and material resources are spent, I hope he can get better."

    "Don''t worry, we will do our best!"

    At this time, Lucas and Jason came back.

    When Lucas saw Joseph, he deliberately lightened his steps and asked in a low voice, "Mommy, is

    Joseph okay?"

    "It''s okay, but you can''t be too crazy with him recently, because he is in poor health."

    Lucas nodded obediently.

    Joseph was sent to a separate ward, and the Don Family and Green Family took turns to guard.

    Samuel didn''t say thanks for Jason''s help, but there was a hint of gratitude in his eyes.

    The Don Family helped with the special ward, which was enough to prove Jason''s protection to the

    Green Family. No matter what the reason was, Samuel could not but ept this favor.

    "Master Don, you have been working very hard.¡±

    "Nothing, and it''s not for you after all.¡±

    It seemed that Jason just didn''t want to see Samuel feel good. Thetter sentence was particrly

    meaningful, and he even looked at Nicole.

    Samuel was angry, but he said with a smile, "It''s mine after all, it''s not yours, and it''s useless to keep

    thinking about it. Master Don, I would like to

    advise you that there is plenty more fish in the sea."

    "But I just love this fish. Mr. Green doesn''t need to say more."

    The match between Samuel and Jason was evenly equalized.

    The two equally excellent men turned around and left, one south and the other north, not rted to

    each other, but they were tied together because of the same woman.

    Nicole had been with Joseph and Lucas in the ward.

    Riley was not with Joseph now, and if she was not here at this time, Joseph would look so pitiful.

    Lucas was a little hungry, so Samuel took him out to eat. Nicole insisted on staying, and Samuel

    agreed.

    When Nicole was the only one left in the ward, she looked at Joseph who stayed in bed, feeling

    somewhat distressed.

    Although Joseph''s body temperature dropped, his body was all sweaty.

    Nicole found a hot towel and gently wiped Joseph''s body to refresh him.

    Joseph called Mommy in a daze, and every calling was heartbreaking.

    Nicole didn''t know what would happen to Riley if she saw this, but Nicole was extremely heartbroken.

    This child was so pitiful.

    Nicole went to bed and just hugged Joseph in her arms.

    Smelling a familiar odor, Joseph gradually calmed down.

    When Samuel returned with Lucas, he saw Joseph sleeping soundly in Nicole''s arms.

    Nicole''s arms were a little numb, but Joseph subconsciously grabbed her cuffs and didn''t let go. In

    order for Joseph to be at ease, Nicole let him have his own way. After all, as her arms became more

    and more numb, she would be unconscious in the arms.

    Lucas saw Joseph lying in Nicole''s arms, somewhat dissatisfied, but it was only a moment.

    He thought of Joseph''s illness and that Joseph was his brother. He once said that he would protect

    Joseph, and now Joseph enjoyed Mommy''s love and care together with him. This should be called

    sharing the same happiness, right?

    Lucas adjusted his mentality, came to Nicole''s side, sat down, and handed the lunch box in his hand to

    Nicole.

    "Mummy, are you hungry? Do you want me to feed you?¡±

    "No, thanks, Lucas, Mommy is not hungry yet, Mommy will eat after Joseph wakes up. You and your

    daddy can go home first."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was worried about Joseph, but in this situation, it would be of little use for him

    to stay here, and he had to look for the blood that Joseph needed.

    Samuel also knew what he should do at this time, but Lucas was reluctant to leave.

    Seeing Lucas''s firm attitude, Samuel whispered, "Well, just let him stay, although it will cause more

    trouble for you."

    "It''s nothing, Joseph is a poor child, and his mother is not around. I am very sorry to see that."

    What Nicole said reminded Samuel of Riley.

    He didn''t know what choice Riley would make tomorrow, but there was no need to say this to Nicole at

    this time.

    "I will let Jacob stay. You can tell him if you need.¡±

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°OK.¡±

    "Don''t make yourself hungry, otherwise I will feed you myself."

    Samuel looked at the food, somewhat distressed.

    "I Know, I''ll eat soon."

    Nicole smiled, but still did not release Joseph.

    Samuel looked at Joseph again, then turned around and left.

    Lucas stayed quiet, and did not ask any questions. He sat aside very obediently and took out his

    mobile phone to y with.

    Lucas said to y with the phone, but after Nicole took a look, it was all codes she couldn''t understand.

    Nicole felt a little ashamed.

    Compared with her son, she really looked like a loser.

    As time passed, the sky gradually darkened.

    Lucas was tired of ying. Seeing Joseph never let go of Nicole, he whispered, "Mommy, you should

    eat something first.¡±

    Nicole saw that her son couldn''t open his eyes, but he still didn''t forget to remind her to eat something.

    Nicole''s heart was warm.

    "Okay, but Mommy is inconvenient now, can you feed Mommy?"

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Lucas climbed onto the bed and took the lunch box in front of Nicole. He fed Nicole as carefully as

    Nicole fed him when he was a child.

    Nicole was veryforted.

    Fortunately, she had given birth to these two children, otherwise she would regret it a lot.

    Lucas took out the tissues on the side and wiped the soup off the corner of Nicole''s mouth little by little.

    He whispered, "Mommy, when you are old, I will serve you like this.¡±

    "Good! My son is the most filial son in the world!"

    This picture of affectionate mother and filial son was deeply engraved in Nicole''s mind.

    After Lucas had finished feeding Nicole, he couldn''t open his eyes.

    Nicole knew that he was tired, and said with a smile, "Come on,e to Mommy, how about we three

    sleeping in one bed tonight?"

    "Okay! But Mommy, aren''t you tired?"

    Lucas was a little worried about Nicole.

    Nicole actually had no sense in her arms, but she smiled and said, "Mummy is the most powerful, who

    will never be tired."

    "Mommy is lying. The teacher said that everyone will be tired. Mommy, if you are really tired, you can

    take a break and put Joseph down."

    "It''s okay, Mommy can hold on. Let''s sleep. You haven''t slept with Mommy for a long time, right? How

    do you like if Mommy to tell you a bedtime story?"

    "No, I''ve grown up. Mommy is also very tired. I will go to bed obediently by myself."

    Lucas took off his shoes and went to bed, lying quietly on the right side of Nicole.

    Nicole was very pleased with his son''s sensibility.

    She handed over the quilt to cover Lucas, gently patted Lucas¡¯ body, and gently sang his favorite

    bedtime song at the corner of her mouth.

    Lucas¡¯ eyelids became heavier and heavier, and finally he fell asleep.

    Nicole smiled lovingly, and as soon as she turned her head, she found that Joseph had woken up,

    blinking and looking at Nicole with his big eyes. The clear and transparent eyes made Nicole feel a little

    pity.

    ¡°Are you awake? How do you feel? Shall auntie call you a doctor?"

    Nicole''s voice was very gentle.

    Joseph shook his head quickly, and he asked in a low voice, "Auntie, what song did you sing to Lucas

    just now? It sounds very good.¡±

    "This is a luby, sung before sleep. Did your mom never sing it to you?"

    Joseph shook his head, and said lonely, "Mommy is always busy. It has been the servants who

    apany me the most since childhood.

    Mommy will apany me only when Daddyes back, and she won''t at other times, not to

    mention singing a luby to me when I sleep. Auntie, I think Lucas is so happy. If only you were my

    mother."

    This sentence made Nicole very sad.

    "Good boy, you are so well-behaved, and God will definitely bless you."

    "I just want Auntie to bless me, OK?"

    Josephy down in Nicole''s arms, feeling that the scent on her body was different from Riley''s, without

    any pungent perfume, like a faint soapy smell, which made Joseph really like it.

    ¡°Auntie, could you please stay with me all the time, OK?"

    Maybe because of the poor health, Joseph was particrly fragile, and now he seemed to regard

    Nicole as a life-saving straw. This kind of dependence and expectation made Nicole unable to say

    anything to refuse.

    "Okay, Auntie is with you. Now go to sleep with Lucas obediently. Auntie will go to take a bath, OK?"

    Nicole really felt that half of her body was numb.

    Joseph nodded sensibly, then got down from Nicole''s arms andy down quietly beside Lucas.

    At this moment, Nicole''s cell phone rang.

 Chapter 155 Dont Frighten My Younger Sister

    Chapter 155 Don''t Frighten My Younger Sister

    Nicole was afraid of disturbing the children, so she went out with her mobile phone.

    Joseph looked at Lucas in front of him, suddenly a little envious of him.

    If he and Lucas became brothers, would the auntie also be his mother?

    Suddenly he missed his mommy.

    For several days, he hadn''t seen Mommy, nor had he received any phone calls from Mommy. Didn''t

    she remember her own son?

    Joseph sighed, secretly took out Lucas¡¯ cell phone, and gently dialed to Riley.

    No one answered the phone, and there was some disappointment in Joseph''s eyes.

    On the other side, when Nicole received the call, she asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"

    It was Tim who made the call.

    Ever since he felt Nicole''s unhappiness about something, Tim began to investigate what had happened

    to Nicole during this period.

    But whether it was the Green Family or the Don Family, both were keeping tight-lipped. He finally knew

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    what had happened, but it was toote.

    Tim knew that calling Nicole at this time might affect her rest, but he couldn''t bear it anymore.

    Why was he not by her side every time Nicole had an ident?

    Tim''s tone was very urgent.

    "Nicole, do you treat me as a friend? Why do you never tell me if something happened? In your eyes, I

    am a yboy, and I can''t help you with anything, right?"

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Nicole¡¯s arms began to be numb, itchy, and very ufortable. When she heard Tim''s question, she

    didn''t think of anything, just

    subconsciously asked.

    "What''s wrong with me? What can I do? In your eyes, I am just a dandy!"

    After speaking, Tim directly hung up the phone.

    Nicole found it inexplicable.

    Why did Tim make this phone call?

    She was really tired and didnt care too much about Tim''s attitude and words. After hanging up the

    phone, Nicole returned to the ward and saw Joseph sleeping with Lucas. Then she walked over and

    covered the quilt softly for them. And she went to the bathroom alone.

    The hot water ran against her arms, causing paralyzed nerves and blood to flow.

    The feeling of suffering that Nicole had been enduring disappeared, and she felt much refreshed after

    taking a bath.

    There was only one bed in the ward, and if Nicole slept on it, it would look very crowded.

    She sat down on the sofa, yawned, and finally couldn''t help falling asleep.

    When the morning sun shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Nicole woke up. She saw that Lucas

    had got up and gently covered Joseph with the quilt, and she suddenly felt very full of love.

    She thought of Lucas¡¯ treatment to Zoe.

    "Lucas, good morning."

    "Mommy, good morning."

    Lucas smiled happily, which made Nicole feel pleasured.

    "Lucas, do you miss Zoe?"

    "Of course, when shall we go back to see Zoe?"

    Lucas really missed Zoe, but Nicole didn''t say it, so he was too embarrassed to say, afraid that Mommy

    would be worried and miss her.

    Nicole touched Lucas¡¯ head and said, "Alright, we will go back when Joseph finishes the operation.

    Then we will bring Zoe back to the Seapolis City, OK?"

    "OK!"

    "Who is Zoe?"

    They didn''t know when Joseph woke up. Hearing what Lucas and Nicole said, he subconsciously

    asked.

    Lucas smiled and said, "Zoe is my younger sister, real sister, a very beautiful girl. You are not allowed

    to bully her when you meet her."

    "Of course not!"

    Joseph shook his head quickly, and said with interest, "Is she good-looking? Is she like a princess?"

    "Not that. My sister is originally a princess. I tell you that this is the sister between us. You are not

    allowed to talk to Mr. Green."

    "Why?"

    Joseph felt that there was nothing worth concealing from Samuel.

    Lucas snorted coldly and said, "Just do not tell him, and don''t ask why."

    "OK! It would be nice if my mom gave birth to a younger sister for me too. So soft and cute, it must be

    fun."

    Joseph''s words made Nicole somewhat sad.

    Riley would never give birth to a sister for Joseph for the whole life.

    But she couldnt say this to Joseph.

    Lucas pulled Joseph toward him, put his arm around Joseph''s neck and said, "Isn''t my sister your

    sister? Is there any difference? I tell you that I can share my sister with you, which means I treat you as

    a brother. If you dont like, forget it. My sister is always pursued by many people."

    "Who said I don''t want to have this sister? I do! Lucas, don''t worry, your sister is also my own sister. I

    promise to treat her well. Are there any photos of her? Show me."

    Joseph said with a smile.

    Lucas snorted coldly and said, "Look at your wretched look, I warn you that don''t frighten my sister."

    "Of course not!"

    Under Joseph''s repeated pleadings, Lucas looked at Nicole and saw that Nicole had no objection, so

    he picked up the phone and made a video call to Zoe.

    When the video call was answered, Zoe was lying on the hospital bed, and she was very happy when

    she saw Lucas.

    "Brother!"

    "Zoe, do you feel better today?"

    Lucas was very distressed when he saw Zoe''s pale appearance, and his voice softened a lot.

    Zoe smiled and said, "I''m much better. I can get out of bed and go out by myself. Don''t worry about me,

    brother."

    "Hi, beautiful sister, I''m Joseph, your another brother!"

    Joseph poked his head out and put a small face directly to the phone screen, wishing to get in directly.

    Zoe was alittle surprised, but when she saw Joseph wearing the same hospital gown as herself, she

    smiled and said, "Hello, brother Joseph."

    "Hello, hello! Sister Zoe, you are so beautiful, like a porcin doll. Your skin must be very nice and soft,

    right?"

    Joseph smiled wretchedly, and was directly pushed aside by Lucas.

    "Joseph, your mouth is watering.¡±

    "No, I am not.¡¯

    Joseph wiped his mouth immediately.

    Zoe had never seen such a funny brother before and giggled happily.

    Nicole was veryforted when she heard her daughter''sughter.

    Because of the illness, Zoe seldom spent time with her peers, and even rarely went out. Now that

    Joseph and Lucas could be with her, it is reallyforting.

    Zoe waspletely attracted by Joseph.

    He hadpletely different personalities from Lucas.

    Lucas was mature, not like a child at all, but Joseph was naughty, liked to joke, and preferred tough.

    Zoe asked happily, "Brother Joseph, will youe to y with me?"

    "Sure! When I finish the operation, Lucas and I will take you out to have fun, OK?"

    "Really? It¡¯s a deal and we pull hook, okay?"

    "Okay!"

    Joseph quickly stretched out his fingers, but they couldn''t do that on the phone screen, and Joseph''s

    face wore deeply furrowed brows.

    "Lucas, what should I do?"

    "Stupid!"

    Lucas felt that Joseph was simply a retard, but when he turned his head to face Zoe, his face was full

    of tenderness.

    "Zoe, when this guy finishes the operation, Mommy and I will go to the U.S. to pick you up back to the

    Seapolis City. I will tell you that there are so many delicious foods in the Seapolis City. I will take you to

    have a tasteter."

    "There is also a lot of fun. I heard that the amusement park is the most interesting. When youe

    back, the three of us go there together, to take the pirate ship and the merry-go-round, okay? I can also

    buy you cotton candy! It''s like the clouds in the sky, so white and sweet."

    Joseph''s mouth was drooling when he talked about eating.

    Lucas really couldn''t stand his appearance and could only despise him.

    But there was a yearning look in Zoe''s face.

    "Then you have to fit your deeds to your words. Brother Joseph, when will you have surgery? Are you

    afraid?¡±

    "Of course! I¡¯m the only one in such a big operating room, how can I not be afraid?"

    Joseph trembled when he thought of the scene.

    But Zoe smiled and said, "Brother Joseph, don¡¯t be afraid. In fact, you just need to close your eyes and

    not to look at it. I have been in the operating room since I was a child and I am used to it. Remember,

    there are many people waiting for us outside who care about us. We have to get off the operating table

    no matter what will happen, so that they are not so worried."

    Nicole''s nose suddenly became sore, she opened the door and walked out.

    It was not good for her to have let her daughter bear all this. The child''s sensibility was more like a

    sharp dagger pierced deeply into her chest.

    Lucas was also a little sad, only the fool Joseph nodded after hearing this.

    "Wow, sister Zoe, you are so amazing and brave! I need to learn from you! I will call you when I finish

    the operation!¡±

    "A promise is a promise!"

    "You have my word!"

    The three children actually established a deep friendship through the video call.

    Nicole leaned against the window and watched the sunshine outside, knowing that her time here was

    running out.

    The grandmother of the Brook Family had already said that she must finish the design drawings before

    Allen took any action, and wouldn''t give him any excuses for making difficulties to the Green Family.

    To their surprise, at this time, after five years of kindness, she was still reluctant to let anyone direct

    against Samuel.

    Nicole turned around and returned to the ward. Lucas had put down his phone and started ying with

    Joseph.

    What boys y was always much more intense than girls. Even if Joseph couldn''t practice martial arts

    with Lucas, they were still drawing something on the paper, which was said to be chess.

    Nicole couldn''t understand it anyway, and she didn''t bother to care about them. In her opinion, the

    nature of boys did not need to be suppressed.

    She took out her drawing paper and began to perfect her design.

    This design drawing would bepleted in a while, and the cooperation between the twopanies

    would be officially put on the agenda at that time. Although she didn''t know what the scene would be at

    that time, Nicole still hoped it to be resolved peacefully.

    And Samuel was also intensively looking for a suitable blood source for Joseph, and at the same time a

    man in a white coat came to the police station.

    This man was very handsome and looked gentle and weak. If he hadn''t held a doctor''s license, the

    guards wouldn''t let him go in to check Riley¡¯s sickness.

    Riley had learned that an ident happened to Josephst night and he was sent to the hospital for

    emergency treatment. It is said that she foamed at her mouth and her limbs twitched. She was in a

    critical condition.

    She was so anxious that she cried for going out several times, but she was not allowed. Worried about

    Joseph, she forgot to take the medicine that Swift gave her. She didn''t remember it until the doctor

    came, but it seemed that it was toote.

 Chapter 156 The Potion Is Toxic

    Chapter 156 The Potion Is Toxic

    When Riley saw the doctor, she grabbed the medicine tightly, thinking of drinking it as fast as possible,

    but was quickly stopped by the doctor, and took the medicine bottle away.

    "Give it to me! Give it back!"

    Riley was trying to grab it crazily.

    This was her only chance to get out!

    She must go out!

    She couldn''t stay here anymore!

    It was Nicole Bush!

    It must be Nicole who harmed her son!

    Otherwise, how can Joseph foam at the mouth?

    Riley waspletely crazy at this moment. Now she did not have to pretend.

    The doctor made a great effort to keep the medicine in his hand, and the guards outside the door also

    rushed in together, controlling Riley.

    "Are you all right, doctor?"

    "It''s all right.¡±

    The doctor shook his head and stared at the bottle for a while.

    "How did you get this?"

    Riley clenched her mouth, saying nothing, but she decided that she must go out today, and then began

    to act like a fool.

    "My candy! Give my candy back! Give it back!"

    Although she was controlled by the guards, she was still struggling with all her strength to grab the

    medicine in the doctor''s hand.

    The doctor had a glimpse at her and said to a guard, "I need to go outside and make a phone call."

    "Doctor, please."

    "Come back! Give me my candy! Give it to me!"

    Riley did not know what was wrong with the doctor.

    Wasn''t he whom Swift Jerry invited?

    Wasn''t he ready to take her out?

    What was going on now?

    She couldn''t let the doctor go and leave her here alone. She wanted to see her son and leave here.

    But no matter how Riley struggled, she just got the guards¡¯ cuff and kick.

    The huge pain calmed her down. She curled up, hugged herself, and shed tears.

    "Joseph Green, Joseph my son.¡±

    Riley murmured, but no one answered her.

    The doctor quickly took out the bottle of medicine, and called Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, there is something I need to talk to you.¡±

    "Say it.¡±

    Samuel was removing gauze. When hearing the doctor''s words, He dismissed the people around him.

    The doctor looked around, ensuring no one was here before whispering: "I am in the police station. I

    just saw Riley at that moment. She was holding a bottle of medicine. It seemed that she was about to

    drink it. But I do not know why she suddenly drank in front of me and maybe she thought I was brought

    by her mother Swift."

    "The potion? What potion?"

    "I haven''t known yet, but my preliminary check showed it may be poison. Once you drink it, you will die

    instantly without any buffer."

    The doctor was grave.

    Samuel Green''s brow wrinkled up slightly.

    "Will Swift let Riley die? Riley is her daughter after all. She can''t be so cruel?"

    "Maybe not, perhaps she was made used of. Swift Jerry now has considerable suspicion, but Riley, on

    the contrary, just wants to go out. It is said that she heard that her son had an ident, so she kept

    harming herself, hoping to see his son, but failed. And she spared no effort to get out of here today

    when seeing me. I looked into her eyes. She was pretending to be crazy and she was sober."

    The doctor''s words made Samuel Green''s eyes darker.

    "Well, she still has a little humanity."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Give her the appraisal report of mental illness directly, taking her to the mental hospital, and

    There is still a lot of truth we need to know from her."

    Samuel Green coldly said.

    "OK."

    The doctor hung up and went back into the ward.

    Riley quickly pounced on when seeing hime back.

    "My mother got you here, right? Take me out! You must get me out of here! My son is sick and he

    needs mommy''spany. Take me out! I''ll pay you money no matter how much you want, just taking

    me out! ''

    Riley was so fevered that she almost strangled the doctor.

    The doctor yanked away her hand, and whispered, "If you want to get out, you must listen to me."

    ¡°I will listen to you, I will listen to you!¡±

    Riley cooperated with him unusually.

    With the help of the doctor, Riley was soon diagnosed with mental stimtion, and she needed to be

    sent to a psychiatric hospital for treatment.

    As the director gave the approval, Riley began to be handed over.

    On the way, Riley cried for stomach ache, hoping to go to the toilet, but the guard ignored her request.

    So she hit the door with her head.

    The bright red blood made Riley faint several times, but she did not give up. At this moment, she was

    really like a great mother.

    The guards feared that she might die in the car, so they had to let her go to the toilet.

    Riley took advantage of the time and escaped.

    When Samuel Green heard the news, he frowned.

    "The whole city must be under martialw, we must find Riley!"

    She was a dangerous person, not to mention whether she would do something to Nicole and Lucas, he

    was more afraid of Riley doing something to Joseph.

    Joseph had already been so now, he could no longer afford any toss.

    The whole city was immersed in the atmosphere of depression.

    After Nicole finished the draft, she saw that JacobJacob had brought food.

    Lucas and Joseph were eating happily, and Nicole had a separate one.

    "Madam, this is what Mr. Green ordered for you."

    Jacob handed the meal box to Nicole.

    "Got it."

    She took the box and asked, "Is he all right?"

    "Mr. Green is very well. His wound is recovering. If everything is ok, he will totally recover in a few

    days."

    "OK."

    She did not say another word.

    But Jacob whispered, "Madam, Mr. Green asked me to tell you something."

    ¡°What?¡±

    "Riley has escaped."

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Nicole jerked up her head.

    "How did she get out of the high-security police station?"

    Jacob told Nicole Bush the whole deployment of Samuel Green.

    Nicole Bush was lost in thought after hearing it.

    "Swift Jerry wanted to kill Riley?"

    "At present it seems like this, Mr. Green was afraid that Riley takes the risk of seeing Master Green, so

    enhancing the alert today. You and the master should not go out that frequently.¡±

    Jacob was a little worried.

    Nicole nodded.

    After Jacob left, Nicole was very upset.

    Where will Riley go?

    She was also a mother, so she certainly would inquire about Joseph Green''s position. If she came to

    find Joseph Green, in front of her kid, how could she and Riley duel?

    The adults were fine no matter what happened, but avoiding hurting kids was crucial.

    Nicole was worried, seeing Joseph and Lucas having fun, eating happily, and got somefort.

    He was a kid after all, and didn''t know the taste of worry.

    Nicole drew a finished design up, nning to give it to Jacob and showing it to Samuel for some

    advice. If possible, then she could polish it and it could be sent to the United States.

    At the thought of Allen, Nicole had a headache.

    Lucas and Joseph began to y chess after dinner. The kids seemed to be hooked on it these days.

    They always sat there for two hours, and neither of them was willing to concede defeat.

    Nicole leaned back on the sofa and watched them y chess. Suddenly she felt her eyes were heavy.

    She shook her head sharply, feeling something was wrong.

    "Lucas, Joseph, hide yourselves!"

    Nicole wanted to stand up, but before she could, her strength seemed to be suddenly drained from her

    body. Her body was soft and could not move at all.

    Lucas and Joseph also fell to the side and slept.

    "Lucas, Joseph!"

    Nicole shouted, but there was no response outside, and the children were fast asleep.

    Nicole knew there was something wrong.

    She was still careless!

    Everyone thought that Riley could not enter the heavily guarded room, but only ignore guard fascinated

    incense at this point.

    A faint fragrance flooded in the air. Nicole Bush knew it waste to realize it.

    She quickly took out the phone and sent a message to Samuel Green, then could not hold out any

    longer and fell down.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    When Riley came in, everyone seemed to be asleep, lying there askew.

    She hurried into the room, seeing Lucas and Joseph lying together, the children were still ying chess

    together. Riley was so angry that her corner of the mouth was crooked.

    "Bastard thing, being good to the son of your enemy. Is your brain eating shit?"

    Riley put out a finger and poked Joseph''s head mercilessly, careless about that Joseph''s forehead

    appeared a little red because of her poke.

    She looked at Nicole with hatred, really wanting to kill her directly, but when she saw Lucas, her mouth

    gently raised.

    As a mother, the most painful thing was not to death, but the fact that her son was missing.

    Nicole upied Joseph, stopping her from reunion with her son, she would let Nicole feel better.

    Riley directly held Joseph and Lucas up, quickly went out of the ward.

    When Samuel arrived with people, except Nicole herself in the ward, both Lucas and Joseph

    disappeared.

    The monitor had been damaged and the guards outside were still asleep.

    Jason hurriedly ordered to wake up the guards, but all of them are ignorant, did not know what had

    happened before.

    At the first time Nicole opened her eyes, she was going to looking for Lucas and Joseph, but the kids

    were both gone.

    She med herself, but said nothing else, for she knew it was useless to say anything now.

    Seeing she was so worried, Samuel held her tightly in his arms and whispered, "Believe me, we will

    find them."

    "Well!"

    Nicole nodded, but she still had no idea.

    She was almost sure that it was Riley who took the kids away.

    As Joseph was her son, she certainly wouldn''t do anything to Joseph. But Riley hated her and Samuel,

    so would she never let go of Lucas.

    At the thought of her son being taken by the wicked again, Nicole was sick at heart, but now both of

    them need to calm down, and need to find the whereabouts of Lucas.

    The incident again disturbed the Director.

    ording to the procedure, the director needed Nicole''s blood to do a DNA storage, just in case, but

    what the ¡°case¡± was, either Nicole or Samuel knew.

    In their eyes, Lucas was a master, the young master of the Green Family, but if once entering into the

    society, what the crazy people like Riley would do to Lucas Bush , nobody could predict it.

    An aura of oppression enveloped everyone, especially for Samuel and Nicole, their hands held tightly

    together, but both of them had no idea in heart.

 Chapter 157 Riley, You Lunatic

    Chapter 157 Riley, You Lunatic

    After Joseph and Lucas disappeared, it was as if theypletely evaporated from this world. No

    matter how many ces Samuel searched, how many people Jason reached out to, and even with

    intervention from Tim and the Louis Family, there was still no news of them.

    Swift still went to work every day to meet with different people and didn''t show any special reaction.

    Test results on the medicine bottle that Riley once held in her hand came out. It was a deadly poison

    that would kill anyone who touched it.

    But what everyone couldn''t figure out was that Swift was Riley''s biological mother, so how could a

    mother let her daughter die?

    Although many things could be attributed to Riley if she really died and everything would seem to be

    over, there would be no way to find the answer anymore.

    Now not only was Riley not dead, but she was also missing along with two children. Not only was

    Samuel looking for them, but Swift was also looking for Riley. However, the three of them were never to

    be seen or heard of again and there was no news at all.

    Nicole felt worse as the days went by. She forced herself to stay strong.

    The day after Lucas disappeared, she finished revising the design drawings, and then sent them to the

    US head office with aputer.

    The head office unanimously approved her design, and the cooperation between HJ Group and Eternal

    Group officially began.

    Samuel was very distressed and worried as he watched Nicole work sleeplessly. But no matter how he

    discouraged her, Nicole did not stop.

    Finally, four to five days after Lucas''s disappearance, Nicole fell ill.

    Samuel stayed with her every minute.

    Nicole dreamed of fire and Lucas beckoning to her for help.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole sat up abruptly, sweating profusely.

    ¡°Had a nightmare?¡±

    Samuel turned on the bedsidemp.

    Under the light, Nicole''s eyes were erratic. Her body was sweaty and her face was sallow, making

    Samuel''s heart ache.

    ¡°I dreamed that Lucas was being burned in the fire and every inch of his skin was burning. He was in

    pain. He called out, saying mommy save me. But I couldn''t hold onto his hand.¡±

    Nicole curled up as she spoke, appearing particrly in pain.

    Although Samuel and Nicole lived together andy on the same bed, Nicole couldn''t sleep at all at

    night after Lucas''s disappearance. Samuel didn''t think of anything else at all; just taking care of Nicole

    was making him tired.

    Samuel knew that Nicole was really worried about Lucas after hearing what she just said. However, he

    had no news at all.

    ¡°I have searched everywhere in Seapolis City and I have searched every store, but there is still no

    news of them. Nicole, I know you are anxious. I am anxious too. Lucas is our son and the child of the

    Green Family. He will be fine.¡±

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s arms and copsedpletely.

    ¡°Thest time they hid Lucas was in a beauty salon. Where will Lucas be this time?¡±

    ¡°I''ll check, I''ll definitely check.¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and go! Go! Lucas is suffering right now. He must be waiting for us to save him.¡±

    Nicole pushed Samuel like crazy.

    ¡°Well, I''ll go, I''ll go. Don''t worry. I''ll go right away!¡±

    Samuel dressed and got out of the bed then quickly walked out.

    Nicole didn''t dare to dy either. She also changed her clothes and wanted to go out, but where would

    she look after she went out?

    Nicole had no clue at all.

    The bodyguards followed her, and no one dared to blink out of fear that something might happen to

    Nicole.

    Samuel and Jacob walked in the streets and alleys, and searched everywhere, but there was still no

    news of Lucas.

    ¡°Mr. Green, this is unreasonable. Riley usually isn¡¯t close with anyone and doesn¡¯t have too many

    connections. How could she suddenly be so powerful that even the Green Family, the Don

    Family, and the Louis Family together couldn''t find the people she hid? This is definitely not something

    we could imagine.¡±

    Jacob connected the events that happened in the past few days and told Samuel.

    ¡°I also Know that we might have missed something, but what is it?¡± Samuel nodded and replied.

    ¡°Mr. Green, the other party must have taken young master Lucas away to make Mrs. Green anxious.

    Now I think we should guard Mrs. Green more, I''m afraid...¡±

    Jacob''s words were like medicine, and Samuel woke up suddenly.

    ¡°Go back home!¡±

    He turned the car abruptly and drove quickly toward the Green Family''s house.

    Nicole walked aimlessly and even forgot to wear shoes. She walked and called Lucas¡¯s name.

    There weren''t many people on the road in the middle of the night. But when they saw the way Nicole

    was like, they all thought they saw a lunatic and avoided her. A few wanted to bully Nicole, but the

    bodyguards behind her immediately went forward and quickly scared them away.

    Nicole felt like a lonely ghost now. She lost her son and her family and felt no motivation to continue

    living.

    Suddenly her phone rang.

    The sound was particrly piercing in the silent night.

    Nicole suddenly took the phone, and when she saw Lucas''s number on the phone, she almost lost it.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole quickly answered the call but didn¡¯t hear Lucas¡¯ voice.

    ¡°Nicole, do you want to see your son? Come to a ce, I promise you''ll see your son. Remember, you

    wille alone. If I end up knowing that you brought someone else, then I will have you see your son

    die in front of you.¡±

    It was Riley!

    Nicole gritted her teeth. ¡°Come at me! Why are you doing it to a child? Riley, you are a lunatic!¡±

    ¡°I''m crazy! I was crazy five years ago! Nicole, you forced me into this! Let me repeat myself,e

    alone to the address I gave you. If I end up knowing that you brought others with you or if Samuel also

    came, you''ll face consequences. You want to know what your son is like now? Let me show you.¡±

    Riley hung up the phone and sent a video to Nicole.

    In the video, Lucas was locked in a ssware with a thin tube connected to his wrist. There was a

    wooden barrel beside the tube that held every drop of blood from Lucas¡¯ body as it dripped out from the

    tube.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole had a breakdown.

    She sat down on the ground with tears streaming down her face.

    How could she treat such a small child so cruelly?

    How could she!

    Riley called again.

    ¡°Nicole, have you seen it? My son needs an exchange transfusion. Your son''s blood type is just right. If

    you arete, I dare not promise that your son will still be alive!¡±

    ¡°Riley! If my son dies, I will bury you alive!¡±

    Nicole had never wanted to kill someone as badly as this moment.

    Riley wanted to use Lucas''s blood for an exchange transfusion for Joseph. Was she crazy?

    Lucas was so young. How could he bear it?

    Nicole didn''t care about anything else. She suddenly turned around and spoke to the bodyguards

    behind her. ¡°No one is to follow me!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Green, Mr. Green told us...¡±

    ¡°I said no one is allowed to follow me!¡±

    Nicole suddenly picked up the ss bottle from the side and smashed it, then ced the ss shard

    on her neck.

    ¡°If you guys continue to follow me, I will kill myself in front of you!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Green!¡±

    The bodyguards were at a loss, and some had already started calling Samuel.

    Nicole took advantage of this moment and quickly stopped a taxi.

    ¡°Sir, go to the chemical factory in the suburbs!¡±

    Nicole''s crazy look at this time made the taxi driver a little scared.

    ¡°Madam, I''m off work, how about...¡±

    ¡°Are you going or not?¡±

    Nicole directly pointed the ss shard in her hand at the taxi driver''s neck.

    The taxi driver was so frightened that he stepped on the elerator and disappeared instantly.

    The bodyguards wanted to follow, but the taxi was too fast. When they hopped on another taxi, Nicole

    already disappeared.

    Samuel and Jacob rushed over quickly but did not see Nicole.

    Samuel''s heart was suddenly in his mouth.

    ¡°What is she? In which direction did she go?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Mr. Green, we didn''t see clearly.¡±

    ¡°Asshole!¡±

    Samuel kicked the bodyguard and quickly had everyone start looking for Nicole''s whereabouts.

    Something already happened to Lucas. He couldn''t let anything happen to his wife.

    Nicole quickly came to the chemical factory that Riley said.

    After arriving, she found out that this ce was just an abandoned factory.

    ¡°Riley! I''m here! You let my son go, I''ll give you whatever you want!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nicole got out of the car and rushed in like crazy, but there was no one inside.

    The barrel in the video was still there, and the blood in it was still warm. Although there wasn''t much, it

    was enough to make Nicole¡¯s legs feel weak and her entire body shake.

    The ssware was opened by someone. It seemed that there were still signs of Lucas¡¯ in it, but he was

    gone.

    ¡°Lucas! Lucas!¡±

    Nicole was haggard as she sat on the ground and cried.

    The entire abandoned factory was empty. Aside from Nicole''s crying, there was no other sound.

    When Samuel arrived, this was what he saw.

    Nicole fell to the ground crying like crazy while there was the smell of blood in the barrel. The bright red

    blood made Samuel''s scalp jump.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°This is Lucas¡¯ blood! Riley, that lunatic, wants to exchange Lucas'' blood for exchange transfusion for

    Joseph! Samuel, you have connections, right? Are you very powerful, right? I beg you, please save my

    son, okay? Lucas is still so young. He is only four years old. His blood can''t save Joseph. You are

    aware, right? Right?¡±

    Nicole grabbed Samuel and lost it.

    She held her son dearly. Now that she knew what Lucas was going through, she felt worse than dying

    herself.

    Samuel never thought that Riley would be so frantic!

    Seeing the bright red blood in the barrel, Samuel suddenly couldn''t stand up straight.

    ¡°Come here, collect this blood for me and take it back, not a drop less.¡±

    Although he knew it was useless, Samuel did it anyway. He was six foot tall. For the first time ever, he

    felt he couldn''t stand up straight.

 Chapter 158 If You Dont Want to Die, Behave Yourself

    Chapter 158 If You Don''t Want to Die, Behave Yourself

    Nicole fainted from crying.

    Before she saw Lucas, she could stillfort herself. Lucas still had some self-defence skills. After all,

    he was with Macon for a long time.

    All expectations and fantasies disappearedpletely the moment Riley sent her the video.

    Samuel saw Nicole faint from crying, and his whole body was enveloped in a murderous aura.

    ¡°Search, even if you have to search everywhere in the Seapolis City, you have to find Riley! Also,

    Jacob, get a hold of Swift. Send out the message that as long as Riley does not show up for a day, I

    will withdraw Swift''s blood for an hour. If my son loses another drop of blood, I will definitely bury Swift

    and the entire George Family alive!¡±

    At this moment, Samuel was fierce and violent. He wished to destroy the whole world. All sanity was

    gone the moment he saw Lucas¡¯ blood.

    Samuel returned to the Green Family''s house while holding Nicole.

    Zama was discharged some time ago. When she saw Samuel, she wanted to step forward and say

    something, but she was stopped by Samuel.

    ¡°Zama, I''m not in the mood to listen to what you want to say. Nothing is as important as my son and

    Nicole. If you returned to stop me from being together with Nicole, then you can leave.¡±

    After speaking, Samuel carried Nicole into the bedroom.

    Seeing what Samuel was like at this time, Zama stopped talking.

    ¡°Zama, you''ve been part of the Green Family for a long time. You know what Mr. Green''s temper is

    like,¡± said Jacob after he saw how Samuel acted.

    ¡°No matter how dissatisfied you are with Mrs. Green, young master Lucas is gone now. He is Mr.

    Green¡¯s biological son. Don''t make any trouble at this time now.¡±

    Zama¡¯s facial expression wasn''t very pleasant.

    She almost killed herself, but Samuel did not cut off from Nicole in any way. Now he ignored her for the

    sake of Nicole and Lucas.

    Zama really wanted to leave and never bother with these things anymore. However, when she saw

    Samuel head downstairs by himself and looked like he was about to falter, she felt bad again.

    ¡°Sir, shall I go make you something to eat?¡±

    ¡°No, I can''t eat anything.¡±

    Samuel sat on the sofa.

    Nicole fell asleep only after he forcibly gave her anti-anxiety medication.

    He was a man and needed to support this family, but he was also a human being and a father.

    When he saw Lucas''s blood, Samuel actually almost fell to the ground.

    How was that brat now?

    Since Riley asked Nicole to go, why did she hide him again?

    Where did she go!

    What did she want to do?

    Samuel had never been as helpless and anxious as this moment.

    Seeing Samuel like this, Zama poured a cup of hot water and handed it over.

    ¡°Sir, what about calling Madam? Maybe she has a way.¡±

    Zama¡¯s words made Samuel shake his head. ¡°My mother has a bad impression of Nicole, and she

    doesn''t think Lucas is my son. She won''t care about this kind of thing at all. Zama, go and rest, leave

    me alone.¡±

    ¡°How can I leave you alone? Look at you now, you are not yourself. I feel bad! I¡¯ve raised you up."

    Zama felt a bit sore in her nose, and she spoke in a choked voice.

    Samuel closed his eyes and spoke tiredly. ¡°I know you care about me, then you should know that I am

    more concerned about Lucas now. I am also a father. That kid hasn''t grown up by my side since he

    was a child. I wasn''t there when he needed me. Now he finally came back to me, but something

    like this happened under my eyelids. What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Sir, you are a human being, not a god. There are some things beyond your control. Now that Mrs.

    Green is like that, if you also copse, then it would be over for the Green Family.¡±

    It was the first time Zama referred to Nicole as Mrs. Green.

    Samuel noticed this immediately.

    ¡°You approve of Nicole?¡±

    ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t approve of her? Sir, she¡¯s the only person you are willing to marry. Now that

    something happened to young master Lucas, if I

    make trouble for you, who else can you rely on? I brought you up, even if I were to die, I can''t see you

    sad.¡±

    Zama''s words made Samuel feel a little warmer.

    ¡°Thank you, Zama.¡±

    ¡°You should take a break first. I''ll make you something to eat. You guys will have something to eat after

    waking up.¡±

    Zama wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, then turned and went to the kitchen.

    Samuel couldn''t help but be a little pleased to see Zama¡¯s change. Jacob also whispered. ¡°If Zama can

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Samuel was somewhatforted. Although he was still worried about Lucas, he was a little sleepy.

    He leaned on the sofa and slowly closed his eyes.

    As Nicole slept, she smelled a familiar scent. It was sweet and fragrant.

    She opened her eyes suddenly and saw a figure standing in front of her bed, looking at her viciously.

    ¡°You are...¡±

    Before Nicole finished speaking, her mouth was covered by the ck shadow and she quickly fainted.

    The ck shadow carried Nicole on its shoulders and then left the bedroom.

    Everyone outside was asleep, and even Samuel was deep asleep on the sofa.

    The ck shadow walked out of the Green Family tantly with Nicole.

    Nicole was on a boat when she woke up.

    The cabin was densely packed with people. All kinds of smells were mixed together, creating a very

    pungent scent.

    She wanted to speak but found that her throat was so painful that she couldn''t speak a word.

    She suddenly remembered the dark shadow before she fell asleep. It felt so familiar and so hateful

    towards her.

    It was Zama!

    Nicole wanted to struggle but was pushed by the person next to her.

    ¡°Don''t move, this boat is already crowded. If you don''t want to die, behave yourself.¡±

    There was a dark-skinned woman beside her. Perhaps it was because the light or her skin was very

    dark, Nicole couldn''t see her face very clearly.

    She wanted to ask what ship this was and where she was going, but she couldn''t speak.

    She probably already lost her voice.

    Nicole struggled to continue but was directly suppressed by the woman next to her.

    ¡°I told you not to move! This is a smuggled ship. We are all trafficked. If you show any sign of your

    intention to escape, they will throw you directly into the sea. In this vast sea, you''ll only be shark

    food if you fall in there. I know you may not be willing to be sold abroad, but who here wants to? It''s

    better to live than to die. As long as we are alive, there is always hope. Listen to me, let''s survive first.¡±

    The woman''s words caused Nicole''s heart to sink suddenly.

    She was sold abroad?

    Who sold her?

    Zama?

    Nicole''s whole heart sank.

    No!

    She couldn''t go!

    She still hasn''t found her son yet.

    She didn¡¯t know how Lucas was or where he was at. He definitely needed his mommy by his side now.

    How could she leave at this time?

    Nicole didn¡¯t care about the dark-skinned woman''s advice at all. She pushed her away hard, then stood

    up and nned to run outside, but kicked to the ground by a man who just came in.

    ¡°Disobedient thing! What do you want to do? Run out? Listen, I paid a lot of money to buy you. Before

    you generate a return for me, let alone escape, you can''t even die!¡±

    The man spit on Nicole and spoke viciously.

    Nicole babbled, but she couldn''t express what she wanted to.

    The man sneered. ¡°So you are mute. Not bad. This saves the trouble of you shouting. Behave yourself

    I¡¯m telling you. When we are ashore, I''ll treat you well. Otherwise, with so many men on this boat,

    believe it or not, I will have them teach you a lesson!¡±

    The lesson the man said was naturally not a simple lesson.

    Nicole was not a child, so she naturally knew. She winced and behaved herself quite a bit.

    At this point, she could only act based on the situation. She only hoped that Samuel could know her

    whereabouts soon and rescue her.

    Samuel woke up and felt a bad headache.

    ¡°Zama, pour me a ss of water.¡±

    Samuel called out subconsciously but did not see any sign of Zama.

    He shook his head, and when he looked up, he was surrounded by people sleeping crookedly.

    Samuel was surprised seeing this scene again.

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    He ran to the bedroom with a stride, but there was no sign of Nicole in the bedroom.

    With the same scene and the same means, he lost his wife again.

    Samuel punched the coffee table.

    ¡°Asshole!¡±

    Thest thing he could imagine was that Zama was involved.

    Yes.

    After the incident in the beauty salonst time, Petty disappeared without a trace. At that time,

    everyone was suspicious of Zama, even including Samuel himself. But as Zama raised him up, he

    didn¡¯t give too much thought to it.

    For him, Petty couldn''t do much harm. He didn''t expect that his tolerance caused him to not only lose

    his son, but also his wife.

    Samuel regretted it.

    He quickly woke everyone up with water.

    Jacob woke up shivering, a little at a loss.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Mr. Green, what''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Zama kidnapped Nicole and deceived all of us.¡±

    Samuel couldn''t forgive himself.

    Jacob immediately understood something.

    ¡°It''s Zama? Young master Lucas and Joseph both disappeared because of Zama?¡±

    Samuel didn''t speak, but the answer was clear.

    Jacob couldn''t believe it, but he had to believe it. Besides Zama, who else could take them away so

    tantly?

    ¡°Didn''t Zama say that she already epted Mrs. Green? Howe...¡±

    ¡°She was just stalling us off. I was careless.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes were cold and terrifying. He exuded a murderous aura all over.

    A servant from the Green Family deceived them all. How outrageous!

    ¡°Mr. Green, what are we going to do now?¡±

    Regarding Zama and Nicole, Jacob couldn''t make up his mind, so he had to ask Samuel for

    instructions.

 Chapter 159 Not Everyone Is as Kind as My Mommy

    Chapter 159 Not Everyone Is as Kind as My Mommy

    ¡°This is an order for the entire Seapolis City. No matter what the price we have to pay, we must find

    Zama!¡±

    Once Zama was found, they would be able to find out where Lucas was at and maybe even Nicole as

    well.

    Everything seemed to be rted to Zama.

    It was very likely that Zama was the one who caused Petty to disappear, protected Riley well, and

    caused Lucas to disappear.

    Samuel felt terrified.

    She was just an old servant, yet she had such a powerfulwork, couldn''t be found when the three big

    families searched together, and was able to transport people right under their watch.

    Was it because he was too ipetent or because Zama was too powerful?

    Jason and Tim also heard the news and rushed to the Green Family.

    This time, Samuel didn''t hide anything from them and told them about Zama.

    Jason''s face was cold but didn''t say anything. He turned around and went to search. However, Tim

    grabbed Samuel by the cor. ¡°If anything happens to her, you''ll have to deal with me.¡±

    ¡°If something really happened to her, I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself.¡±

    Samuel said coldly.

    Tim let go of him, turned around and left.

    While everyone went crazy looking for Zama, Lucas and Joseph were locked in a small room. Joseph

    called out to Lucas in sniffles and sobs. ¡°Boss, you can''t die. What am I going to do if you die?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Lucas had a headache because of Joseph making a racket. He spoke weakly.

    Seeing that he was awake, Joseph immediately continued in a happy tone. ¡°Boss, are you awake? Are

    you not going to die?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to die that badly?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Lucas moved his shoulders and felt that he didn''t have any strength at all. It seemed that the anesthetic

    wasn''t out of his system yet.

    He looked at the hole on his wrist that was left by the needle. Excessive blood loss made him appear

    particrly weak.

    ¡°Boss, would you like to drink water? I''ll get you some water to drink.¡±

    Joseph ran out quickly, poured a cup of warm water, and handed it to Lucas.

    He wasn''t big, so it was difficult for him to support Lucas, but he didn¡¯t give up.

    Water from the cup spilled on the back of Joseph''s hand, but he didn''t care at all.

    Seeing what Joseph was doing, Lucas whispered. ¡°Find a straw. It''ll be more convenient.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Joseph followed Lucas¡¯ instruction and ran to find a straw.

    Fortunately, there were straws in the room.

    Joseph brought the straw over, put it in the cup, and handed the cup to Lucas.

    Lucas was really hungry that he felt like he was seeing stars. He didn''t know if it was because of

    excessive blood loss or because of hunger.

    He drank some water and felt better.

    ¡°Do you want something to eat? I''ve hid something for you here.¡± Joseph asked quickly.

    After speaking, he took out a hamburger from his sleeve and handed it to Lucas.

    Lucas was really hungry.

    He grabbed it and took a big bite. From the corner of his eye, he saw Joseph salivating, obviously also

    very hungry.

    Lucas paused, split the burger, and gave it half to Joseph.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°I''m not eating! You have lost so much blood, so your body must be very weak. I¡¯m quite fat, so it¡¯s

    okay. Besides, my mommy will prepare food for

    me!¡±

    Joseph shut up immediately after speaking.

    ¡°Boss, I''m sorry.¡±

    He lowered his head and was about to cry.

    Lucas knew that Joseph was apologizing for what Riley did to him, but he didn''t me Joseph.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Why are you apologizing? Hurry up and eat. If you have enough strength

    to run out after eating, then run out as soon as possible. Once you are out, call the old man and ask

    him to save me. This is what you should do if you want to be kind to me.¡±

    Lucas¡¯ words made Joseph hesitate.

    ¡°Can I really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are her son, so she won''t do anything to you. If you find the chance to escape, I will be

    saved.¡±

    Lucas smiled and handed half of the burger to Joseph.

    Joseph took it, but did not eat, and spoke sadly. ¡°Why do you think my mommy is so bad? How could

    she do that to you? Auntie is so kind to me, why can''t she treat you like auntie?¡±

    ¡°Not everyone is as kind as my mommy.¡±

    When Lucas talked about Nicole, tears flickered in his eyes.

    ¡°Joseph.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I miss my mommy.¡±

    Lucas leaned on Joseph''s shoulder. Although Joseph''s shoulders were still narrow and small, Lucas

    didn''t feel lonely anymore.

    Compared to thest time he was kidnapped, he had Joseph by his side this time, so he had a little

    more courage.

    Joseph''s tears already rolled down.

    ¡°I miss auntie too. I don''t want mommy anymore, she''s bad! She''s a bad woman!¡±

    Joseph felt wronged the more he talked that more tears rolled down his cheeks.

    Lucas was annoyed by Joseph making a racket. ¡°Don''t cry. You''re a man. You shouldn''t cry. You are

    Samuel Green''s son. You are the Green Family''s son. Children of the Green Family shed blood but not

    tears.¡± Lucas whispered.

    ¡°Boss, is it painful? It must hurt to have so much blood withdrawn from you, right? You just wait, I will

    definitely save you!¡±

    Joseph patted his chest and promised. Joseph''s face was a mess from sniffling and sobbing, but Lucas

    felt that Joseph had never been more handsome than this moment.

    ¡°I believe in you. You will save me because we are brothers.¡±

    Lucas felt dizzy.

    He gasped and continued. ¡°Joseph, actually I should call you elder brother. You are a few months older

    than me, but you are so weak. I would feel like you are taking advantage of me if I called you elder

    brother.¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t matter. As long as you are happy, you can call me anything.¡±

    Joseph didn''t care a lot about it.

    Lucas felt that Joseph was really different from other children.

    Joseph might not be as smart as he is, but he was like his brother and didn''t fuss over things. Joseph

    treated him whole-heartedly and shared with Lucas the good food he had and the fun things he did.

    Although the two didn''t spend a lot of time together, Lucas liked him, even though he was the son of

    that bad woman.

    ¡°Joseph.¡±

    Lucas''s voice was a little weak.

    "Yes?"

    Joseph was pumped up and didn''t notice that Lucas was tired.

    ¡°Promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If I can''t get out anymore, help me be filial to my mommy and treat her like your own mommy. And my

    sister, she is born with poor health. The doctor said she wouldn''t live long, but she is so well-behaved

    and beautiful. She didn''t even get to go out of the hospital to take a look at the sky outside. If

    something happens to me, you will help me take good care of my sister and treat her like your

    biological sister, okay?¡±

    Lucas''s words made Joseph cry.

    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense! I don''t want you to die! You will be fine! You will be fine! Boss, I don''t want you to

    die!¡±

    Joseph hugged Lucas and burst into tears.

    ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±

    Riley heard Joseph crying from a distance, and her temper red immediately.

    This child was like this since a young age. He cried whenever something happened. How was he a

    man in any way?

    When Joseph saw Riley, he shouted angrily. ¡°You bad woman, I hate you! Go away! Go away!¡±

    Seeing the disgust in her son''s eyes, Riley suddenly raised her hand and pped him.

    Joseph''s small body was immediately knocked to the ground.

    But Riley didn''t feel sorry at all. She grabbed Joseph by the cor and picked him up.

    ¡°I''m your mommy! How dare you talk to me like this? Did this brat teach you? Joseph, you are the

    future sessor of the Green Family. How can you y with this savage? Now you''re even treating

    your mommy like this because of him. Have you forgotten who was pregnant with you for ten months

    and gave birth to you?¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Joseph spit on Riley''s face and started punching her.

    ¡°You are not my mommy. You are the devil! You ate my mommy and turned into her to confuse me! I

    don''t want to be fooled. My mommy wouldn''t be bad like you! She wouldn''t be bad! You bad woman, let

    go of me!¡±

    Riley waspletely angered by Joseph''s behaviour.

    ¡°Boy, you are the same as your worthless daddy! You are all tricked by people like Samuel, right?

    What''s so good about him? Are you aware that if

    Lucas is still alive, everything in the Green Family will belong to him in the future? You won''t have

    anything at all!¡±

    ¡°I don''t care! As long as the boss likes it, I''m fine with having nothing. I just want the boss to be fine!¡±

    Joseph yelled.

    From a young age to now when he was almost five years old, Joseph rarely hated anyone, but now he

    hated the woman in front of him!

    Riley angrily raised her hand again and was going to p Joseph.

    ¡°Don''t hit him!"

    Lucas used all his strength to get up and m into Riley.

    Riley was caught off guard and was knocked aside by Lucas that she let go of her grasp.

    Joseph took the opportunity to break free.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Lucas saw that Joseph was about toe and pull him, so he held onto Riley firmly and shouted at

    Joseph. ¡°Run! Go out and find the old man. Hurry up!¡±

    Joseph was shocked and a little hesitant.

    Riley was so angry that she hit Lucas with all her might.

    ¡°You savage! Let go of me! Let go! Joseph, I am your mother! You can''t leave me!¡±

    Lucas gritted his teeth and stared at Joseph fiercely. ¡°If you don''t want me to hate you, run quickly!¡±

    Joseph cried again but gritted his teeth and turned and ran outside.

    ¡°Joseph! Come back! You little brat! I''m your mommy! Do you know how much I suffered to give birth to

    you? Come back!¡±

    Riley yelled like crazy and tried to throw Lucas out. However, Lucas suddenly had strength in him. He

    didn¡¯t cry or shout and just held tightly onto Riley, making her so angry that she flung him off.

    Lucas¡¯s body flew like a broken kite and hit the side wall with a "bang" before falling like a rag doll to

    the ground.

    Riley kicked him angrily and spoke viciously. ¡°Just you wait. I''ll find Joseph and then I''ll take care of

    you.¡±

    After speaking, Riley quickly ran outside.

    A pool of bright red blood flowed out of Lucas¡¯ body, more and more, more and more...

 Chapter 160 He Will Be Fine

    Chapter 160 He Will Be Fine

    Joseph kept running and didn''t dare stop at all.

    Lucas¡¯ words kept ringing in his mind. Lucas could only be saved once he ran out and found daddy.

    There were footsteps behind him, and Joseph hurriedly hid behind a trash can.

    He had never had such an experience before that he trembled all over.

    Seeing Riley getting closer, Joseph was too frightened to make a sound.

    The woman in front of him was no longer his mommy.

    She was the devil!

    Joseph saw what Riley did to Lucas with his own eyes and even saw Riley punching and kicking him.

    Riley said that he was born so that she could gain a foothold in the Green Family and be the

    youngdy of the Green Family. But because of his stupidity, everything was over.

    His mommy hated him!

    This was the emotion that Joseph felt immediately.

    She was no longer the mommy who cared for him.

    Joseph was very sad, but he couldn''t tell the boss because the boss was more injured than him.

    He couldn''t let boss die!

    No!

    Joseph curled up and hid behind the trash can, watching Riley run past him madly.

    He dared note out or make a sound.

    It wasn''t until Riley ran away that Joseph came out from behind the trash can and hurried towards the

    Green Family.

    He couldn''t tell the direction but remembered what Lucas had said.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    He said to find a ce to call daddy.

    Joseph ran to the supermarket, crying and begging someone to lend him a phone to use.

    Many parents with children couldn''t help but feel sorry seeing Joseph that some even called the police

    right away.

    The police rushed to the supermarket. The moment he saw Joseph, the chief felt as if his heart was in

    his mouth.

    ¡°Young master Joseph! Oh my god, how did you be like this?¡±

    ¡°I want to find my daddy, call my daddy! Save boss! Hurry up!¡±

    Joseph firmly grasped the chief''s cuff.

    The chief couldn''t help but quickly gave the phone to Joseph.

    When Samuel received Joseph''s call, he was anxious.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Joseph burst into tears when he heard Samuel''s voice.

    ¡°Daddy, go and save boss. Boss has lost a lot of blood!¡±

    Samuel couldn''t bear it anymore.

    The chief quickly reported the location.

    Samuel brought Jacob and the others and quickly headed towards Joseph.

    At the same time, Jason and Tim also received news.

    However, when the group of people rushed to the small broken house, there was no sign of Lucas

    apart from therge pool of blood on the ground.

    ¡°Where is him? Where is him?¡±

    Samuel almost lost it.

    Over the past few days, he searched for Lucas and Nicole around the clock. Now that he finally got

    news of Lucas, why was he missing again?

    The police quickly analyzed the blood on the ground, and the results showed that it belonged to Lucas.

    Seeing Lucas¡¯ blood everywhere, Samuel copsed.

    ¡°Mr. Green!¡±

    Jacob pales with fright.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Joseph cried. He was very worried because he didn''t see boss.

    It was his fault!

    He ran too slowly. It was because of him that they couldn''t save the boss on time!

    Joseph cried and ran out of breath. The whole scene was a mess.

    Jason was fairly calm.

    ¡°Keep on searching. Even if there''s no news of Lucas, Riley must be found. This woman can''t go

    anywhere else. Hurry up and find her!¡±

    Tim didn''t say anything. He only turned around and left.

    He couldn''t ept that something had happened to Lucas, but the bright red blood pierced his eyes

    and he couldn''t help but remember when he was kidnapped as a child.

    His mother went crazy because he was kidnapped.

    Now that Lucas¡¯ whereabouts were unknown and it was uncertain whether Nicole was alive or dead, he

    couldn''t stay here. He had to find her!

    Tim quickly took the Louis Family away.

    Jason cleared the scene and left people behind to help the police investigate.

    Samuel was brought to the hospital by Jacob. The doctor performed aprehensive examination. It

    turned out the main reason Samuel went into shock was that he had too many mood swings, but it

    wasn''t a big deal.

    Joseph was taken back to the Green Family, but he seemed to be frightened and couldn''t sleep well

    anymore at night.

    The entire family was a mess because of Riley.

    When Samuel woke up, all he had in his mind were Lucas¡¯ bloodstains.

    That much blood - was his son still alive?

    If Nicole saw all this, would she be sad?

    Samuel felt that he waspletely ipetent.

    Although he was known as the overlord of the Seapolis City, he couldn''t do anything when his wife and

    son were harmed by a woman.

    Jacob didn''t know how tofort Samuel, so he could only whisper. ¡°Go see young master Joseph.

    Young master Joseph has been having nightmares.¡±

    Only then did Samuel cheer up and go to Joseph''s room.

    Joseph''s small body curled up in the corner of the bed. Just a nce was enough to make anyone feel

    sorry for him.

    After Samuel turned on the light, he saw tears on Joseph''s face.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    He rushed into Samuel''s arms and cried.

    ¡°Boss won''t die, will he? He won''t die! He said to run out to find you to save him and he will wait for me!

    But why is the boss missing? Where did he go?¡±

    Samuel couldn''t answer any of Joseph''s questions.

    A powerful man like him now had red and teary eyes after losing his wife and son.

    ¡°As long as you are fine, Lucas will be happy.¡±

    ¡°It''s my fault. It''s because I ran too slowly. If I exercised like a boss, I would be as fast as him and he

    wouldn''t be missing! It''s all my fault!¡±

    Joseph kept talking.

    Samuel felt even worse.

    ¡°Silly boy, it has nothing to do with you. Lucas will be fine. He is your boss. He will be fine.¡±

    Samuel didn''t know whether he wasforting Joseph or himself.

    Joseph fell asleep under Samuel''sfort, but still did not sleep well. Samuel didn''t dare go back to

    his bedroom out of fear that he would think of Nicole once he was back there.

    Five years ago, when he heard the news of Nicole''s death, he felt like it was the end of the world for

    him. Five yearster, it was uncertain whether Nicole was alive or dead and the whereabouts of his son

    were unknown. But he had no reason to copse because his wife and son were still waiting for him.

    Something major happened in the Green Family. The Don Family dered martialw and the Louis

    Family used almost all their connections to find Riley and Zama¡¯s whereabouts.

    They were convinced that as long as they found these two women, they would find Nicole and Lucas.

    As time passed, Samuel''s chest injury healed, and Joseph didn¡¯t have nightmares anymore. Instead,

    he started exercising.

    Samuel contacted hospitals across the country, had blood units transported over, and had exchange

    transfusion performed for Joseph.

    While Joseph was recuperating, news came from Jacob.

    ¡°Mr. Green, the Don Family found Petty.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°The Don Family!¡±

    Samuel put aside almost all his work and quickly went to the Don Family''s house.

    ¡°Jason, I want to see Petty!¡±

    Samuel naturally knew what Petty meant to the Don Family. Thedy of the Don Family wanted to stop

    Samuel but was prevented from doing so by Jason.

    ¡°Mom, we owe Miss Bush an exnation!¡±

    ¡°But she may be your elder brother''s daughter!¡±

    Mrs. Don was very attached to her children.

    There weren''t many remaining heirs to the Don Family, and she didn¡¯t want to lose any of them now.

    Even if Petty was an illegitimate daughter, she wanted to protect her.

    Samuel spoke coldly. ¡°I don''t care who she is. I only know that my wife and my son''s disappearances

    are rted to her. Now I¡¯m taking her away regardless of whether you let me or not.¡±

    Mrs. Don wanted to continue to stop him, but she heard Jason speak. ¡°Mom, we are the Don Family.

    We don¡¯t know if Petty is actually the elder brother''s daughter. Even if she is, she did something wrong,

    so she has to take responsibility. Could it be that the Don Family gave up so many lives in exchange for

    glory just so we can protect a criminal?¡±

    This sentence made Mrs. Don embarrassed.

    ¡°But, but if she is my granddaughter...¡±

    ¡°Even if she is, she has to ept the legal consequences because she vited thew. Let''s not talk

    about how Miss Bush and Lucas are now and whether what happened this time had anything to do with

    her. Let''s just focus on thest time Lucas was kidnapped. She was involved and even wanted to kill a

    four-year-old child. This is something that the Don Family won''t allow! I believe that if elder brother

    were alive, he wouldn''t agree with you sheltering her like this either.¡±

    Jason was very distressed.

    He didn''t expect someone like this to be born from the Don Family. But he couldn''t let go of justice for

    the illegitimate daughter of the Don Family. Because they were the Don Family!

    There were many heroes watching them from heaven. He couldn''t let the Don Family''s glory be

    tainted.

    Mrs. Don finally didn''t stop Samuel anymore, but her eyes turned red. She sniffled and sobbed as she

    watched Samuel take Petty away.

    Zac heard that Petty was taken away and that she struggled crazily but to no avail.

    Petty was brought back to the Green Family by Samuel.

    Technically, the Green Family had no right to interrogate a prisoner privately, but Samuel''s identity was

    different. Furthermore, what happened to his wife and son was rted to Petty, so the police only sent

    a few people to hear the trial together.

    Petty looked like she wasn''t afraid of anything. No matter what Samuel said or asked, she didn''t reply.

    She had blindfolds on to cover the eyes that were pierced by Lucas. When Samuel asked about Lucas,

    Petty sneered. ¡°That little bastard is probably dead.¡±

    With a ¡°bang¡±, Samuel''s fist hit her stomach.

    There was no buffer in this punch and there were no feelings involved. Petty only felt as if all of her

    internal organs shifted ce. She snorted in pain as blood leaked from the corner of her mouth.

    The people around them looked terrified.

    Not to mention this punchnded on a woman. Even if itnded on a man, no one would be able to

    handle it.

    Samuel was so cold it was as if he walked out of an ice cer.

    ¡°I''ll ask again. Where is Zama? Where is Lucas? Where is Nicole?¡±

    ¡°I won''t tell you! You''ll never see Nicole again in your life. Even if you do, she''ll nevere back with

    you! Hahahaha! Zama would never let you guys be together!¡±

    Pettyughed hysterically, but at the next moment she became insane. She started foaming at the

    mouth, scaring everyone in the room.

 Chapter 161 His Daughter with Nicole

    Chapter 161 His Daughter with Nicole

    ¡°Go get the doctor! She must be fine!"

    Samuel ordered calmly.

    People around began to pinch her philtrum, trying to wake her up, while Jason frowned and said, "She

    is not the descendant of the Don Family.¡±

    Hearing that, Petty was shaking more violently, and everyone could tell she was unsatisfied with what

    Jason had said.

    Jason said faintly, "The Don Family doesn''t have anyone who has epilepsy. I have also checked the

    family history of that woman, and there is no case of epilepsy. But for the sake of safety, I need to take

    a blood sample and do a DNA test.¡±

    "Just do it."

    For Samuel, Petty had nothing to do with him. Even if she was the descendant of the Don Family,

    Samuel couldn''t give up anything. If Petty was really not the descendant of the Don Family, it would be

    much easier to deal with.

    At this point, Samuel was like a hellish emissary, with murderous aura around him. Without Nicole by

    his side, it seemed that there was no one who could make himugh again.

    Joseph was getting better. He had insisted on calling his sister and told her the good news.

    The servant had no choice but to tell Samuel this request.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Sister? Where did he get his sister?"

    "The young master said that it was Lucas¡¯ sister. He promised Lucas to treat his sister well and said the

    girl is named Zoe."

    Samuel''s hand gave a sudden jerk.

    "What is she called?"

    "Zoe!"

    The servant didn''t make any mistake.

    Samuel went quickly to Joseph''s room.

    ¡°Who''s Zoe?¡±

    "She is the eldest brother''s sister. We have seen each other on the video and she looked exactly like

    Lucas, but she is better looking than him. Lucas

    also said that she has never been out of the hospital or seen the outside world since she was born.

    Daddy, why don''t we go to America and get my sister back? I promised Lucas that I would treat Zoe

    like she was my own sister."

    Joseph''s words left Samuel speechless for a long time.

    Wasn''t Zoe Allen''s illegitimate daughter?

    How could it be Lucas¡¯ sister?

    How could she look exactly like Lucas?

    Unless she was his daughter!

    Samuel was inexpressibly shocked.

    If she was his daughter, why did Nicole never say anything about it? Why didn''t she ever tell him?

    Samuel quickly went to Joseph''s room to investigate Zoe himself.

    Allen saved Zoe''s data well, and Samuel had to break through several security systems to get in.

    From the photos, Zoe and Lucas looked much alike, but her face was terribly pale. The most important

    thing was that ording to the data, she was born with kidney failure.

    It dealt Samuel a blow.

    He thought of the way Nicole had hesitated to speak to him.

    She said that she wasing back for something else, and that if she needed one his kidneys, would

    he give it to her?

    At the time, he thought Nicole was talking nonsense, but now it turned out that Nicole wasn''t raving at

    him. She hade back for Zoe.

    She was their daughter!

    His daughter with Nicole!

    He remembered that Nicole once told Lucas that once his wounds were healed, she would take him to

    the United States to meet someone, and if that person allowed them to be together, Nicole would never

    leave Samuel.

    At the time he thought it was Allen, now he knew it was their daughter Zoe.

    Samuel''s heart ached suddenly.

    He did not dare to dy the time, so he booked the ne ticket and went to America directly with

    Joseph.

    He was still checking where were Nicole and Lucas, and now he had arrived in the United States with

    Joseph and directly went to find Allen.

    When the two men met for the first time in five years, they were both a bit belligerent.

    "Why is Mr. Green here?¡±

    Allen had been feeling down ever since Nicole turned him down for his proposal, and the Brook Family

    had kept him in check during this time. He was too busy to hear from Nicole for a long time.

    Samuel looked at his enemy and whispered, "You know why Nicole went home. I''m here. I want to see

    Zoe."

    He was just betting.

    It was a bet that Allen knew everything, that Allen, who loved Nicole so much, let Nicole go home

    because Zoe needed her father.

    Allen smiled and said, "So, she exined everything to you. Did shee back?"

    Samuel felt a slight pain, but said faintly, "Lucas is sick and needs herpany. I came alone. And it is

    not good for Zoe to see her brother sick."

    "I''m afraid you don''t want her back?¡±

    Allen''s eyes suddenly sharpened.

    Samuel remembered Nicole saying that this man was kind to her and the children. As long as he didn''t

    go too far, Samuel didn''t want to be his enemy.

    ¡°Does Mr. Brook really not know whether she wille back or not? After refusing your proposal, don''t

    you feel embarrassed when shees back now?

    This sentence seemed to poke Allen in the heart and made him look very ugly.

    "You already have a son here. Why do you have toe and rob mine?"

    "Lucas and Zoe are my children. How could you say I rob your children? I am grateful to Mr. Brook for

    the care and help you gave them five years ago, and I never turn you down and do what you want."

    Samuel knew that Allen was not short of money, but he always had to pay his debts.

    "I want Nicole. Will you give her to me?" Allen sneered.

    ¡°She''s not an object. She''s got her own thoughts and choices. If she''s going to choose Mr. Brook,

    you''ve had plenty of chances in the past five years, haven''t you?¡¯

    Allen clenched his hands again.

    "I should never have let her go back."

    "You don''t want her to be upset because you know Zoe is her life.¡±

    What Samuel said directly silenced Allen.

    Both of them knew Nicole too well.

    For five years, Allen had been trying to get into Nicole''s heart, but he couldn''t. For five years he had

    been trying to get rid of Samuel, but he still couldn''t.

    He was not Zoe''s real father and their blood type didn¡¯t match at all. Except the biological rtives, no

    one could match Zoe''s blood type and gave her the kidney. Lucas was too small to give Zoe one of his

    kidneys. Nicole would absolutely not want to lose Lucas for saving Zoe, so the only choice was

    Samuel.

    That was why Nicole wanted to go home, and why Allen couldn''t stop her.

    That was Zoe''s only hope, and he didn''t want to break it. Even though he knew that Nicole would

    probably go back to being with Samuel and would probably leave him, he still let her go

    Now Samuel hade, and there was hope for Zoe, but what about his hope?

    His Nicole didn''te back!

    She didn''t even call him!

    Allen was so upset.

    "Zoe''s in St. Petersburg hospital. I''ll take you there."

    Allen got up and walked outside.

    Samuel''s mood was veryplicated.

    Nicole was missing. He had no idea where she was now, but saving Zoe was Nicole''s hope and

    responsibility.

    It never urred to him that there was an angel in the world who was suffering from diseases every

    day.

    She was his daughter!

    How much she had been suffering in thest five years?

    And that damned woman did not mention a little bit of news to him!

    No wonder she got depression after delivering a baby, and no wonder she wanted to jump off a building

    with a child in her arms. How did she go through such suffering alone?

    The more Samuel thought about it, the more he missed Nicole.

    Where the hell was she?

    Samuel felt painful his heart, but he could not show it to Allen.

    Joseph could see nothing, only to know that Samuel was in a bad mood. He took Samuel''s hand tightly,

    which gave Samuel somefort.

    They soon arrived at St. Petersburg hospital.

    This was a private hospital funded by the Brook Family, which was of course of thergest scale and

    the best environment.

    Samuel owed Allen for this.

    Allen took Samuel to Zoe''s ward.

    Zoe was drawing a picture.

    The sun shone so brightly on her face. It was so clear that one could see the color of the blood vessels

    beneath her skin.

    She was pale terribly.

    Joseph, having met Zoe, was not afraid of that.

    ¡°Zoe!¡±

    Joseph''s shouting made Zoe raise her head suddenly.

    She saw a little boy about the same height as Lucas standing there.

    The sun shone on him as if he had been gilded.

    Zoeughed.

    ¡°Joseph!¡±

    She jumped out of bed and ran toward Joseph, stumbling a little.

    ¡°Be careful, Zoe.¡±

    Allen was nervous.

    Samuel waspletely stunned.

    This was his daughter!

    She was his daughter with Nicole!

    But she was a head shorter than Joseph and Lucas.

    She hobbled as if it were so hard for her to walk. Her skin was not healthy white, and the skin under the

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    veins were obvious, which shocked everyone who looked at her.

    Joseph quickly walked over and held Zoe''s hands tightly.

    This was Lucas''s sister! It was the girl who Joseph was willing to spend his life to protect!

    Joseph whispered, "Zoe, I had a sessful operation, and I''m fine now. I came as I promised."

    Zoe looked at him happily.

    He seemed to be a little taller and a little stronger than her brother, and heughed a lot more and was

    fairer than her brother.

    He was like the sun, shining brightly.

    "Joseph, you are wonderful! Congrattions on your sessful operation."

    "Thank you!¡±

    "Where''s my brother? Where''s my brother?"

    Zoe looked at Joseph with anticipation.

    Joseph''s nose was sore, and he didn''t know what to say.

    "Lucas..."

    "Lucas is sick and has a cold, so he can''te to see you. When you recover, I will take you back to

    see him, OK?"

    Samuel quickly walked over and crouched in front of Zoe.

    "Your name is Zoe, isn''t it? My name is Samuel. I''m your father and Lucas''s father. You can call me

    Daddy."

    Samuel smiled, with tears in his eyes.

 Chapter162: You Are the Most Beautiful Girl I Have Ever Seen

    Chapter162: You Are the Most Beautiful Girl I Have Ever Seen

    Although it was the first time to see each other, Zoe still felt that Samuel was a little cordial. This might

    be the natural affection between father and daughter.

    "Foster father?"

    Zoe looked at Allen as if for help.

    At this time, as long as Allen said that he was not, Zoe would believe it.

    But Allen couldn''t see Zoe''s lost eyes, and he understood Zoe''s desire for his biological father over the

    years.

    It was like Lucas.

    Although Lucas had a very good rtionship with him, and always called him foster father, but after

    returning to the Seapolis City, Lucas really rarely made a phone call to him.

    Maybe he was even more happy with Samuel now.

    A sour taste was left in Allen¡¯s mouth.

    He witnessed those children who had grown up under his care left him alone one by one. Was the

    blood rtionship really that important?

    "Foster father, is what he said true? Is he really my daddy?"

    Zoe''s soft voice sounded again.

    Samuel looked at Allen.

    He was also a man, and he naturally understood how Allen felt and struggled now.

    He didn''t urge, didn''t speak, but picked up Zoe, only to find that Zoe was really light, so light that she

    had almost no weight.

    "Your mommy said to me that you are the most beautiful princess in the world. I didn''t believe it at first,

    but now that I see you, I really believe it."

    "Really?"

    Zoe was very happy, a little embarrassed, sitting on Samuel''sps, not daring to move.

    His embrace was so warm, unlike her foster father¡¯s, and there was always an indescribable sense of

    intimacy lingering.

    Seeing Zoe''s sensible look and her bewildered expression, Samuel remembered Nicole again.

    That damned woman, where had you gone?

    How could you be willing to leave such a lovely daughter and Lucas, and him, and disappeared without

    a trace?

    Samuel touched Zoe''s head, fearing to apply too much strength, and when he touched her, the

    strength was too small that Zoe couldn¡¯t feel.

    For the first time in his life, he felt at a loss.

    Zoe was different from Lucas.

    Lucas was a stinky boy, healthy, and no matter how he beat, Lucas could bear it, but his daughter was

    so fragile, so fragile that he dared not speak loudly, for fear of scaring her.

    "Of course it is true. Zoe is the most beautiful girl I have ever seen."

    "Yes, sister Zoe, you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen."

    Joseph was also unwilling to admit himself outdone.

    Zoe began to giggle.

    Herugh was very clear and melodious, like a jade bead falling on the te, crisp and pleasant.

    Allen saw their family of three enjoying themselves, and was hurt again. He felt that it would be torment

    for him if he stayed.

    "Zoe, he is indeed your daddy. Lucas is sick, and your mom needs to stay in the country to take care of

    Lucas. During this time, your daddy will be with you. Just talk to him what you need."

    Allen spoke lightly.

    Zoe was very happy to learn that the man in front of her was really his daddy.

    "I don''t need anything else. I just hope that Daddy can take me to the amusement park to have fun."

    "No!"

    Allen directly refused.

    "Zoe, your body don¡¯t allow you to do any strenuous exercise. You should know it."

    Allen''s harshness disappointed Zoe.

    "Foster father, I''m sorry."

    She whispered.

    Samuel felt that his heart was broken into pieces, and he said softly, "It doesn''t matter. When Zoe gets

    better, Daddy will take you there with Joseph, OK?"

    "And elder brother!"

    "Yes, and your elder brother!"

    Looking at Zoe in front of him, Samuel naturally thought of the stinky boy Lucas.

    He shed so much blood, and now there was no clue at all. Where did he go?

    Seeing that Zoe hadpletely ignored him, Allen turned around and left the ward angrily, but Zoe was

    too happy to see Allen''s anger and disappointment.

    She stretched out her small hand and gently held Samuel''s fingers, and said in a low voice, "Daddy,

    can my illness really get better?"

    "Of course! If Daddy said yes, then it will."

    Samuel felt a bit sore in his nose.

    "But the doctor said that my illness was brought from my mother''s womb. In the past few years, I have

    been rescued. Mommy and brother are very worried. My foster father is also looking for someone to

    treat my illness, but it has no effect."

    Zoe felt that Samuel was very gentle, and she couldn''t help but tell him what she thought in her mind.

    Samuel hugged her thin body and said, "That''s because Daddy didn''te! Now that Daddyes,

    Zoe will definitely get better."

    "Why didn''t Daddye to see me, Mommy, and brother in these years?"

    Zoe¡¯s big eyes twinkled, looking at Samuel innocently.

    Samuel said with broken heart, "Daddy didn''t know that you are still alive. If Daddy knew, I would have

    His eyes suddenly turned red.

    He couldpensate Zoe, but what about Nicole and Lucas?

    Where were his wife and son now?

    "Daddy, don''t cry! Zoe didn''t me Daddy. Although Mommy didn''t say it, I know that Daddy must like

    me and my brother, right? The nurse aunt said that in this world, children are Daddy''s mommy. Angels.

    My brother and I are so sensible and cute, and Daddy will surely love us!"

    "Yes! Daddy loves you very much, very much!"

    Samuel hugged Zoe tightly, and he couldn¡¯t hold back the tears from the corners of his eyes.

    Joseph stood quietly by the side, not talking orughing.

    He was a little kid who couldn''t understand the difort of Zoe, but he thought of Lucas.

    If only Lucas were still here now.

    If he were here, sister Zoe would definitely not cry.

    But where was Lucas now?

    Joseph''s nose was sour, but he stopped crying.

    He knew there was no use crying.

    When Lucas was in danger, if he hadn¡¯t been just crying, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have disappeared.

    From now on, he was Zoe''s elder brother, he had to be strong, and then protect Zoe and wait for

    Lucas to return.

    Zoe could feel Samuel''s sadness. She didn''t know if her body condition made Samuel sad. After all,

    Nicole often cried secretly while holding her like this.

    She stretched out her small arm, patted Samuel''s back lightly and said, "Daddy, don''t cry. Zoe is very

    strong, and will definitely wait for a suitable match. The doctor said that as long as I have a suitable

    match, I can get better. Then I will learn to dance, and I will perform the best dance in the world for

    Mommy and Daddy, OK?"

    "OK! Zoe will get better! definitely!"

    Samuel, a big man, cried sadly in front of his daughter.

    If so for him, what kind of torture had Nicole endured over the years?

    Zoe¡¯s spirit was not enough to keep her for too long.

    Not long after Samuel talked with her, the nurse came in and said that Zoe needed a rest.

    But Zoe was very reluctant to part from Samuel, and she held his hand tightly and said, "Daddy, I will

    sleep for a while, and please don¡¯t leave, okay? This room is so big, and every time I open my eyes,

    I''m all alone. Mommy is very busy and my brother wants to study, and I''m the only one lying here.

    Daddy, you will stay with me, right?"

    Against Zoe''s expectant eyes, Samuel couldn''t say anything to refuse.

    "Daddy will go to have the doctor check on the body, but Daddy promises you that as long as you wake

    up, Daddy will be there."

    "Really?"

    Zoe stretched out her little finger towards Samuel.

    "Shall we pull hook?"

    "Okay! Let''s pull hook!"

    Samuel stretched out his little finger and hooked it with Zoe¡¯s.

    "Let¡¯s make a promise kept for 100 years, and whoever breaks the promise is a puppy!"

    When the thumbs of the two touched together, Zoe smiled.

    Samuel thought that was the most attractive smile in the world.

    "And me! Sister Zoe, I will always be with you! When you wake up, I will teach you to y chess!"

    Joseph said with a smile.

    Zoe was very happy.

    "Don''t cheat me!"

    "Of course not!"

    She was really reluctant to sleep.

    In the past few years, she had always been alone, ying with herself, even if Lucas came to stay with

    her for a while, he would be taken away by their foster father and be asked to learn something. She

    really hoped that someone could y with her.

    Zoe held Joseph''s hand tightly, and then closed her eyes.

    She fell asleep before long.

    Seeing Zoe sleeping, Samuel was actually a little scared.

    Her breathing was so weak that he couldn''t feel it.

    He quickly stretched out his fingers and put them under Zoe¡¯s nose, and he breathed a sigh of relief

    after feeling the slight heat.

    Seeing him like this, the nurse whispered, "Miss Zoe¡¯s physical condition has been very bad. This

    disease is getting worse, and her breathing will be weak. Our ward is always equipped with a venttor

    in case of need. Don''t worry, we have special nurses to take care of it, and nothing will happen."

    Samuel saw that there was a special nurse in the ward and he didn''t know when she came in,

    apparently to take care of Zoe.

    "Sorry to trouble you."

    Samuel was reluctant to leave, did not dare to leave, but had to leave.

    As for Joseph, he stayed.

    When Samuel came out, he happened to see Allen smoking in the corner of the corridor.

    No one could see his face clearly in the smoke, but Samuel knew that he felt very sad now.

    "Thank you."

    "What I want is not your thanks."

    Allen said dully.

    Samuel didn''t say anything else anymore, because whatever he said now, Allen would think it

    hypocritical.

    "I''m going to make a marrow match. If it''s appropriate, I want to arrange surgery for Zoe in the near

    future."

    "Fine."

    Allen put out the cigarette and took Samuel to the doctor.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    After a series of examinations, Samuel''s physical fitness was very good and allowed the operation.

    What they needed to do was wait for the matching result.

    After he came out, he went straight back to the ward where stayed Zoe.

    At this time Zoe hadn''t woken up yet. Joseph looked at Zoe without blinking, for fear that she would

    suddenly wake up and couldn''t see him.

    Samuel knew that after Lucas'' disappearance, Joseph had changed a lot. Although this stinky boy

    didn''t say anything, Samuel saw it in his eyes and felt pain in his heart.

    The disappearance of Nicole and Lucas had left, more or less, an indelible impression on everyone''s

    mind.

    They were like a hurricane. After the blowing, everyone could see their traces clearly, but they could no

    longer catch them.

 Chapter 163: Please Call Her Mrs. Green

    Chapter 163: Please Call Her Mrs. Green

    Samuel wanted to go in to see Zoe, but the phone rang at this moment.

    In order not to affect Zoe''s rest, Samuel walked out with his mobile phone.

    ¡°What''s up?"

    It was Jacob who made the phone call.

    Jacob said in a low voice, "Mr. Green, there is news of Riley.¡±

    "Where is she?"

    Samuel became nervous all over.

    "As long as we find Riley, we will find Lucas, right?

    But Jacob did not answer for a long time.

    "Jacob!"

    Samuel felt that he was going crazy and couldn''t help but let out a low growl. In fact, he was already a

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    little disturbed.

    Jacob knew that he couldn''t hide after all, and whispered, "She was found at sea, but she is dead

    already, and the corpse has soaked for so long that it almost can''t be recognized."

    "What did you say? What about Lucas? Where is he?"

    Samuel didn''t care about Riley''s life or death. He only cared about Lucas'' whereabouts.

    Jacob bit his lower lip and said, "There is no news about Master Lucas. When we found Riley, she was

    the alone. The forensic doctors found arge amount of methamphetamine in her body and that she

    died of overdose. Then her corpse was thrown to the sea."

    "Who injected her the drugs? Who provided her with the shelter? Have you found out?"

    Samuel felt an anger lingering in his chest, but it seemed as if he had hit the cotton with a punch, very

    weak and suffocated.

    He thought that if they found Riley, they would be able to find Lucas, but now that Riley was dead,

    there was no news of Lucas at all.

    Where was his son?

    Jacob couldn''t bear Samuel''s current anger, but he still dutifully reported, ¡°I found it. It''s a nightclub

    called the Golden Queen. The owner of this nightclub is an outsider and his identity is unknown, but

    someone saw Zama go in and out there.¡±

    "Zama, Zama again! About my nurse, why did I never know she is so capable? She actually has

    something to do with underground trading. Just cut the crap. I just want to know if you get the

    whereabouts of Zama."

    "Not yet. It has been verified that Petty is not the Don Family''s child. She has always thought that she

    is the illegitimate daughter of the Don family since she was a child. Now she knows that she is not, so

    she is mentally stimted and a little abnormal. Zac died in order to save Petty."

    "The life and death of these people has nothing to do with me. I just want to know where my wife Nicole

    is and where my son Lucas is!"

    Samuel let out a low growl, and then remembered that he was in the hospital. Then he lowered his

    voice and said, "Find Zama at all costs."

    "Yes, sir!"

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel felt that the position in his heart was empty, and he was aching

    fiercely.

    His most important families were now hurt like this by his nurse.

    What did Petty mean?

    Why did she say she would never see Nicole again in her life?

    Samuel couldn''t understand.

    Now it seemed that the key was to find Zama.

    Zama had been in the Seapolis City and Green Family''s house for more than 20 years. She looked like

    a weak and delicate woman with honesty who usually didn''t participate in anything. It was not expected

    that she had such a big foundation in the Seapolis City for so many years.

    Naturally, it could not ordinary people who could be involved in underground trading.

    Samuel felt that he had lived in vain all these years.

    Being watched and kept an eye on by such a woman all the time, it was really not easy for him and

    Vincent to grow up.

    Did the olddy Laurel know the identity of Zama?

    Thinking of this, Samuel quickly called his mother.

    The olddy Laurel was illustrating. After seeing that Samuel made the phone call, she was somewhat

    ¡°Finally remember to call me?¡±

    Laurel was in a good mood.

    Samuel asked in a low voice, "Mom, do you know who Zama is?"

    "What do you mean? Why do you suddenly ask?"

    Laurel was shocked and asked subconsciously.

    Samuel said, "She has made some trouble recently and is involved in some forces. She may be rted

    with underground organizations. What has she done in our family for so many years? Has she used the

    rtionship of our family to seek something for herself? Mom, why on earth do you believe in her?

    Were you good friends before? I remember she was a countrywoman. Driven to despair, she came to

    the Seapolis City. She was taken in by you and dad and entered the Green Family. She seems to have

    been conscientious for so many years, but who would have thought that she is so sinister and

    pernicious?"

    "Shut up! You can''t talk about her like this! I don¡¯t know what she is like somewhere else for so many

    years, but in the Green family, she has tried her best to treat you and Vincent. How can you be so

    ungrateful?"

    Laurel''s bias towards Zama made Samuel a little angry.

    "Mom, you know? She kidnapped Nicole, kidnapped my son, and now their life or death remains

    unknown. Although Riley did everything, she is dead of drugs. I even think that for many years, Riley

    was her gun in the Green Family. This woman is too insidious. Joseph was found to have been

    poisoned some time ago, which has been two years. If Nicole hadn''t noticed it early, there might have

    not been any heirs of the Green Family. Even

    so, are you still partial to her side?"

    "That''s impossible! Even if anyone would strike at the Green Family''s heirs, Zama would not!"

    "Why? Why would she not? The Green Family is not her home! Such a woman has no conscience at

    all! If it weren''t for her, who could have quietly poisoned Joseph? Who could have kidnapped Nicole

    and Lucas under my nose? Mom, what is the rtionship between you and her? Why do you take her

    side like this? What kind of background does she have, can you tell me? My son and wife are now in

    her hands. I can''t afford to dy anymore, mom!"

    Samuel was about to kneel down to Laurel.

    Laurel was a little flustered, but she whispered: "This issue is definitely not like what you think. Samuel,

    listen to mom, I will find someone to investigate this matter. Lucas is your son, and if it is true he was

    kidnapped by Zama, she wouldn''t do anything to him. You know best how Zama has

    treated you all these years, don''t you?"

    "I dont know! She used to be nice to me probably because I am the head of the Green Family, and she

    still needed me to be her protective umbre.

    But now she has shed all pretences of cordiality and kidnapped my wife and my son. Are you still here

    to tell me that she is kind to me? Mom, it¡¯s okay if you don''t tell me. I will investigate it by myself, but if I

    find out her whereabouts, if there is anything wrong with my son and my wife, I will let her pay with her

    life!"

    "No! Samuel, you can''t!"

    Laurel was a little anxious, but Samuel hung up the phone.

    Why?

    Why was Laurel so partial to Zama¡¯s side?

    What rtionship on earth was there between them?

    Samuel never thought that his mother was a person who could not tell wrong from right. Even if she

    didn''t like Nicole and Lucas, they belonged to the Green Family after all.

    How could she ignore the life and death of the Green Family members for a servant?

    The more Laurel was partial to Zama, the more Samuel was confused, and the more he wanted to dig

    out all the unknown background of Zama.

    What on earth was the background of that woman?

    He was upset and irritated, and wanted to have a smoke to alleviate it, but he remembered he was in

    the hospital, and maybe Zoe couldn''t stand the tobo smell on his body.

    Now he had Zoe only.

    Samuel packed the cigarette and saw a woman approaching him.

    "Are you Mr. Green? Our olddy invites you to have a cup of coffee."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Who is she?"

    "The olddy Rachel of the Brook Family.¡±

    Hearing the woman''s words, Samuel hesitated, but remembering the kindness of the Brook Family to

    Nicole and his two children, Samuel went to the cafe across the street.

    Although Rachel was very old, she was still vigorous. She smiled slightly when she saw Samuel, with

    much elegance.

    "Mrs. Brook, I don''t know why you invited me?¡±

    Although it was the first time that Samuel had seen Rachel, he could see something in Rachel''s eyes.

    She was different with Allen.

    Maybe Allen helped Nicole and Lucas just because of the feelings, but obviously Rachel didn¡¯t n to

    let the five years¡¯ help be in vain.

    Samuel sat down in front of Rachel.

    Looking at Samuel in front of her, Rachel felt that he indeed was a rare rival. If the Brook Family and

    the Green Family fought to death with each other,

    it remained uncertain who would be the winner.

    She had heard of Samuel''s name and had done investigations, so she dared to date him out.

    "Have you seen your daughter?"

    "Yes, thanks for the care of the Brook Family over the past five years."

    Samuel said lightly.

    Rachel drank the coffee in front of her and whispered, "Mr. Green, to be honest, the Brook Family is not

    short of money, but we don''t want to raise children for others."

    "Mrs. Brook can just say anything. As long as I can, I will do it.¡±

    Samuel didn''t have any emotional reaction, which made Rachel admire him even more, so she also

    secretly decided not to be an enemy of the Green Family.

    "Since you are so straightforward, I will speak frankly. Mr. Green, as you know, Allen cares much about

    your wife Nicole. In the past five years, Allen

    has rejected all proposals for Nicole. Although our Brook Family does not need to depend on the

    connections through marriages to consolidate our position, not everyone can enter the gate of the

    Brook Family."

    "Nicole has always been the hostess of the Green Family. As for the Brook Family, she is not supposed

    to enter!"

    Samuel said with coldness.

    Rachel did not expect that Samuel would not care about her feelings at all. She coughed to conceal her

    gaffe, and then said, "Yes, Miss Bush is so sensible that she has never had any excessive behavior

    with Allen over the past five years, which I appreciate very much."

    "The hostess of the Green Family always knows where to stop. Mrs. Brook, please call her Mrs. Green!

    Although her face has changed, her identity remains the same. If necessary, I will remarry her."

    Samuel''s argument in every detail would definitely let Mrs. Brook see that he really cared about Nicole

    and would never let her go.

    Such a result made Mrs. Brook feel a little relieved.

    "This time Mrs. Green didn''te to the US, right?"

    "No, because she has something to deal with. Besides, she would be somewhat embarrassed to see

    Allen here, no? I heard that she had refused the Brook Family''s proposal not long ago."

    Samuel really didn''t care about Mrs. Brook''s feelings, even though Mrs. Brook were better cultured, she

    couldn''t help but get a little angry now.

 Chapter 164 The Brook Family and the Green Family Were Even

    Chapter 164 The Brook Family and the Green Family Were Even

    "Samuel, don''t think I''m begging you!"

    Rachel''s anger was so unabashed that any ordinary man would have been terrified by him, but for

    Samuel, it didn¡¯t work.

    "Rachel, I don''t think you''re begging me, either. I''m just being honest. Maybe for Allen, Nicole is his

    obsession, but for Nicole, he''s her benefactor, as kind as his brother. So, tell me what you want. My

    daughter''s about to wake up, and I have to go to apany her."

    Samuel made it very clear that he didn''t want to waste more time with Rachel.

    Seeing him like this, Rachel sighed and said, "Well, since Mr. Green is so straightforward, then I would

    tell you. Allen has always loved Nicole. and if the Brook Family has held on the favor for the past five

    years, I think Nicole would have to be polite to Allen even if she has no ns to marry Nicole to the

    Brook Family. Since Nicole is not with the Brook Family, we might as well break the friendship."

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Samuel knew what Rachel meant.

    She wanted him to pay off the favor the Brook Family had helped Nicole and her son over the past five

    years with actions.

    That was actually the best.

    Even though it was Allen who helped Nicole, Rachel represented the Brook Family, and Samuel

    thought it was not a bad thing if he could break their rtionship.

    The thing that money could deal with was not a serious matter, and it was far better than paying a debt

    of gratitude.

    Rachel saw Samuel was so direct, then he said in a low voice, "I''m going to take theplete right of

    the cooperation between the twopanies.

    Of course, Mr. Green can disagree. Nicole currently is the designer of ourpany. Although it is the

    cooperation between the twopanies, as long as our board of directors turned it down, what she

    designs cannot be published on the market."

    "Well, you have the full control!¡±

    Samuel never took it in his eyes.

    ¡°You wouldn''t want that only, would you? Although I admit that my wife is an excellent designer and the

    Brook Family will make a lot of money with the car she designs, I don''t think you would not only need

    that, right?¡±

    Samuel spoke again.

    Rachel was embarrassed this time.

    She really wanted more than that, but she just didn''t know how to Say it, because she was too old to

    say that.

    When Samuel saw her hesitation, he sneered and said, "I think what you want is all the resources of

    the Green Family in America."

    Rachel looked slightly stunned, with an awkward look on her face.

    "The Green Family is second to none in the Seapolis City and in the country. But in the United States,

    we have monopolized the market for so many years, it is not so good for the Green Family to suddenly

    get in on them."

    "So, you just want to monopolize the American market. It doesn''t matter. As long as it can repay the

    favor we have owed to the Brook Family for the five years that you have been doing for my wife and

    children, I would give you the resource, and I promise that starting tomorrow, all the businesses of the

    Green Family will leave the United States, and I will never set foot in the United States again! I wonder

    if you are satisfied?"

    Rachel couldn''t believe Samuel''s offer.

    "Is what Mr. Green said true?"

    ¡°Of course, I would keep my promise. For this meeting, I need to document it. As long as the Brook

    Family gives a contract in writing, my children and grandchildren and I will not break it, but by the same

    token, Nicole will not owe anyone at the Brook Family anything from now on!"

    When Samuel was so decisive, Rachel hesitated for a moment, but thinking of Allen, she nodded her

    head.

    "Good! From now on, the Brook Family is even with Nicole and the Green Family."

    "Nicole''s position at yourpany, the Brook Family, would be terminated at the same time. I would

    resign on her behalf. I will have her resignation sent in."

    Samuel made a quick decision not to give Allen any more chances.

    He was not to me.

    Although he had agreed to Nicole that he would not embarrass Allen, this was the condition proposed

    by the Brook Family first. The Green Family did suffer some losses, and the losses were not small, but

    it was not a big deal.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    There was no direct confrontation with Allen, and this was probably what Nicole wanted to see.

    Rachel was impressed with Samuel''s decisiveness.

    Emotionally, if Allen could do the same, the Brook Family would never be what it was now.

    The two people reached an agreement at the same time.

    Samuel got up and left the cafe, leaving his coffee money behind.

    "Since we are not in any cooperation, there''s no need for Rachel to treat!"

    Samuel quickly returned to the ward.

    Zoe was awake and ying chess with Joseph.

    When Samuel came in, she smiled sweetly and said, "Daddy,e here quickly. I''m going to lose."

    "Is it? Are you losing? Let me see!"

    Samuel walked over to Zoe, looked at the chessboard, picked up Zoe, and fought with Joseph.

    When Allen heard that Rachel had gone to see Samuel, he knew that something was wrong. He

    hurried back to the old house quickly, and when he saw Rachel justing back, he immediately

    asked, "Grandma, you went to see Samuel?"

    "Yes!"

    Rachel didn''t keep Allen in the dark.

    "What did you do with him?"

    Seeing that Allen was so anxious, she said, "Look at the way you talk to me now. For a woman, you

    have lost your gentleness. There really aren''t any Samuel made a quick decision not to give Allen any

    more chances.

    He was not to me.

    Although he had agreed to Nicole that he would not embarrass Allen, this was the condition proposed

    by the Brook Family first. The Green Family did suffer some losses, and the losses were not small, but

    it was not a big deal.

    There was no direct confrontation with Allen, and this was probably what Nicole wanted to see.

    Rachel was impressed with Samuel''s decisiveness.

    Emotionally, if Allen could do the same, the Brook Family would never be what it was now.

    The two people reached an agreement at the same time.

    Samuel got up and left the cafe, leaving his coffee money behind.

    "Since we are not in any cooperation, there''s no need for Rachel to treat!"

    Samuel quickly returned to the ward.

    Zoe was awake and ying chess with Joseph.

    When Samuel came in, she smiled sweetly and said, "Daddy,e here quickly. I''m going to lose."

    "Is it? Are you losing? Let me see!"

    Samuel walked over to Zoe, looked at the chessboard, picked up Zoe, and fought with Joseph.

    When Allen heard that Rachel had gone to see Samuel, he knew that something was wrong. He

    hurried back to the old house quickly, and when he saw Rachel justing back, he immediately

    asked, "Grandma, you went to see Samuel?"

    "Yes!"

    Rachel didn''t keep Allen in the dark.

    "What did you do with him?"

    Seeing that Allen was so anxious, she said, "Look at the way you talk to me now. For a woman, you

    have lost your gentleness. There really aren''t any that have nothing to do with her! Have a good blind

    date! Did you hear?"

    Rachel was shaking with anger.

    Allenughed bitterly.

    "Grandma, is it true that as long as I''m a member of the Brook Family, I have to give everything I have

    to the Brook Family? I just want to love someone. Is that wrong? Why are you just not allowed to do

    what I love? What''s wrong with Nicole?"

    "She is good, but she doesn''t love you. On this point, it is not worth your persistence! Allen, there are

    millions of women in this world. Why should you be so obsessed with a woman who doesn''t have you

    in her heart? Now they have gathered together. Please behave yourself. From now on, the Green

    Family has nothing to do with the Brook Family, and you have nothing to do with Nicole. If you do

    anything to Nicole, what Samuel is going to do to you, and what he is going to do to the Brook Family,

    you had better decide for yourself. Is it worth paying the whole Brook Family for one woman? Get out of

    here!"

    Rachel just took the ss and threw it out.

    Allen didn''t duck. He let the ss drop on him, leaving a watery stain on his body, but his heart ached

    badly.

    The person in front of him was his grandmother, the closest person in the world, but just now, she had

    stabbed him in the chest.

    Why?

    Why?

    Allen found it oppressive to stay in the house that he could hardly breathe.

    He couldn''t stay any longer. He turned around and ran out of the room.

    Once outside, Allen realized he had nowhere else to go.

    He used to spend all his time with Zoe and visited her whenever he could. Now, she might be happy to

    y with Samuel. Besides, she had a friend, Joseph, to apany her. So, how could she spend any

    time with her lonely godfather?

    The godfather was not the real father.

    When the father came, the godfather was set aside, right?

    Allen smiled wryly, with a few glistening tears in his eyes.

    It was so pathetic!!

    s!

    He gave everything for a woman for five years, and it was his grandmother who finally held him back!

    Allenughed wildly and didn''t care about the passerby''s eyes. He felt so pitiful.

    What was wrong with loving someone?

    Allen stumbled to a clubhouse.

    He had never been to a ce like this before, but today he wanted to indulge himself. Maybe after

    indulging, he would move on, and would never cling to that woman named Nicole anymore!

 Chapter 165 Ill Take the Woman

    Chapter 165 I''ll Take the Woman

    Allen came in a bit lonely, but the sharp-eyed woman could notice that he was wearing a handmade

    Italian suit.

    "Why, Sir, is this your first visit? Do you want a drink or a single room or something? I''ll take you there!"

    The woman''s strong perfume reminded Allen of Nicole.

    Nicole''s fragrance was always subtle, but there was something about her that was so special and

    pleasing.

    "Get out!"

    Allen pushed her away and walked alone to the bar.

    When she saw the youngdy was pushed away, Mandy hurriedly came forward to greet the young

    man.

    "Is this your first visit, Sir? It was noisy outside. Do you want me to get you a single room? You can

    drink and y, without anyone disturbing you. You must be born of a noble family. It is not a good thing

    to have someone gossiped about you, right?"

    Mandy was really a good talker.

    Allen was not familiar with this ce. When he heard what Mandy said, he thought for a moment and

    said, "Find me a single room in the middle of nowhere, the more remote the better. As long as no one

    bothers me, I will give you much.¡±

    "Hey! This way, Sir. We have an isted single room on the first floor, close to the basement, and not

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    many people go there. Sir, you may go there."

    "Come on."

    Allen just wanted to find somewhere quiet, drinking andforting himself. He didn''t want anyone to

    see his vulnerability.

    All his pride was shattered in front of Nicole, and he didn''t want anyone to see him again.

    Mandy had experienced a lot. Someone like Allen who came here alone must be hurt by love and did

    not want to be disturbed, so she quickly took Allen to a remote private room.

    "Do you need any special service, Sir?"

    Mandy did not forget her job and asked.

    "No, get out! No one is allowed toe in without my permission!¡±

    Allen threw the dors out of his wallet.

    Seeing Allen was generous, Mandy hurriedly took the money and went out.

    Allen found the decor was nice. It was luxurious but also pleasant.

    Spending money to get drunk was the most ridiculous thing he''d ever done in his life, but so what?

    Who cared?

    Nicole now lived happily in the Seapolis City with her son.

    The more he thought about it, the more distressed Allen became.

    The waiter brought in the wine.

    "Here''s your drink, Sir, and if you run out of it, we''ll send one more. Just ring the bell by hand if you

    have any need.¡±

    "I see. Get out of here."

    The waiter went out.

    Allen opened the bottle alone, but he didn¡¯t need the ss. There was no one here. Why should he be

    so elegant?

    He directly raised his head and poured XO alcohol into his mouth.

    The pungent feeling tickled his taste buds. Allen felt a little overwhelmed, but refreshing.

    As he drank from one bottle after another, he vaguely heard a woman''s voice.

    It was so familiar, and it sounded like Nicole''s voice.

    Allen felt that he was truly mad.

    Nicole was now in the Seapolis City with her kids. Why was she here?

    He picked up the bottle again and poured the alcohol into his mouth. The noise outside became louder.

    Allen paused slightly.

    Why did that sound so simr?

    He got up and opened the door of thepartment. The voice came from the basement next door.

    He heard it better because he opened thepartment door.

    The cries were from Nicole!

    For five years, Allen knew Nicole''s voice all too well.

    Nicole was also here?

    Allen flung down his bottle and walked briskly toward the basement.

    There was a watchman at the basement door. Seeing Allening and smelling of alcohol, the guard

    thought he was in the wrong ce. He stopped Allen and said, "Sir, I''m sorry, you are in the wrong

    ce.

    Allen was stopped.

    He was sober now, and the cries were repeated as if she had been subjected to some beating.

    Allen was distraught, but asked faintly, "What is that sound? It is so whining. Do you also have these

    services?"

    The so-called services referred to the kind of abnormal ones.

    When the gatekeeper heard this, heughed and said, "Hey, there is no service. These are neers

    bought from China. They are not obedient.

    Only by having some lessons, could they be obedient and be sold out to treat customers well, right?¡±

    Allen''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "The lesson? What''s the lesson? You won''t try them first, would you?"

    "How can that be! We dare not touch the goods when they arrive. We have to expect them to make

    money. It is said that there is a pretty girl in it. She is said to be disobedient and easy-going, and she

    was sold to us by her mother-inw. At first, we thought she was dumb and could not speak. After the

    whipping, she screamed and her voice was so fascinating! If you are interested in her,e here

    tomorrow. We have the bid!"

    The gatekeeper gushed to Allen.

    Allen was very worried and said, "Let me go in and have a look. If she is pretty, I''ll be worthing

    tomorrow. But if she is an ugly one, I''ll have wasted my time."

    ¡°Absolutely beautiful, Sir. You may rest assured!

    "You said she is pretty, it doesn''t mean I think she is pretty as well. Let me have a look at her, and I

    won''t make you lose.¡±

    Allen pulled a wad of dors from his pocket and handed it over.

    When the gatekeeper saw so much money, his eyes went straight.

    "Well, Sir, just take a look at her, but don''t meddle in it. You can rest assured. We have been in this

    industry for so many years, and we know what hurts the most when hitting people, and we won''t ruin

    her appearance. Don''t worry, she won''t die after a beating. She would only feel painful for the whole

    night.¡±

    The more the janitor said this, the more Allen worried.

    "Hurry up, let me see her, so I can go back and prepare the money."

    "Yes, yes, Sir. This way!"

    The gatekeeper looked left and right, ensuring that no one was looking before opening the basement

    door to let Allen in.

    The door opened and the smell of blood came to his nostrils.

    The view of the dungeon was not very good, but Allen could vaguely see that there were several pirs

    in the basement, all with women tied to them,

    of various kinds. In front of them was a big, rough man with a whip dipping in the basin and beating

    them.

    The bright red blood soaked their clothes, which made one shocked. The shouting filled the ears.

    The men who swung the whipughed and said, "How is it? I tell you, behave well tomorrow. If any rich

    men like you and buy you, it is your luck. If you''re not liked, you''ll have to go out to serve the guests!

    Otherwise, I would beat you bloody every day, and by then you would rather die than live!

    Once you''re in here, just ept your fate! No matter who you were and what you were, there is only

    one identity here, and that is good! We bought you

    back at great expense. If you don''t make enough money, I won''t let you die!¡±

    "Shit!"

    No sooner had the man finished than a woman spat in his face.

    "Just beat me to death! I tell you; I''m not going to listen to you!"

    The woman''s voice was hoarse and she was scarred. Her blood dropped down beside her in the feet,

    which had gathered a small pool of blood.

    Allen''s heart twitched.

    It was Nicole!

    Why was she here?

    Allen was about to approach Nicole when the man pped her in the face and said, "Bitch, you''ve got

    the guts! Do you believe I would fuck you now?"

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Allen made a sudden noise and woke everyone up.

    Nicole suddenly looked up and saw Allen standing in the doorway of the dungeon looking straight at

    her.

    She never expected to meet Allen here.

    Was it providence''s favor?

    So, she was in America now?

    Nicole was delighted, with tears in her eyes, and when she was about to say something, Allen said, "If

    you hurt her, you won''t get a good price tomorrow. I have a crush on this woman, and I like her. I''ll take

    her whatever the offer is tomorrow. From now on, you can''t hit her again. If I see her hurt tomorrow,

    your shop would be shut down!"

    "Who are you? How did you get in? You brought someone in again, George!¡±

    The man with the whip shouted savagely at George.

    George scratched his head in some embarrassment. "Boss," he said, "he''s a customer. I just got a

    customer ahead of time."

    "Shit! There are only a few customers here. Do I need them to serve the guests? Are you stupid?"

    Allen looked at Nicole with a look of concern and eagerness, but said sharply, "I say it again. Don''t hit

    her, you hear me?"

    "Who are you? Don''t you know I''m famous around here, my name''s...?"

    "I''m Allen! As long as you want to live in America, do as I said, and tomorrow if I see any more bruises

    on her body, don''t me me for being rude.¡±

    Allen exposed his identity.

    The moment the man heard Allen''s name, he wilted.

    "Mr. Brook?"

    "Did you hear what I said?"

    "Yes, yes, yes! I promise I won''t hit her. I would just wait for you to pick her up tomorrow.¡±

    After all, in America, who would dare offend the Brook Family?

    Allen looked at Nicole and said sadly, "Wait for me. I''lle and take you away tomorrow.¡¯

    Nicole nodded.

    Every time when she was most embarrassed, Allen appeared in front of her. How could she repay such

    kindness?

 Chapter 166: You Lost Her

    Chapter 166: You Lost Her

    George looked at Allen, not realizing that he had taken such a big guy in.

    ¡°This way, Mr. Brook, please!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Allen really didn''t want to leave. He even wanted to take Nicole away right now, but he couldn''t!

    Regardless of whether he could take Nicole on his own right now, even if he could, there were times

    when he needed to keep a low profile, and Samuel was in the United States now.

    Knowing that Samuel didn''t have the heart or the energy to bid, he needed to be on his guard.

    Allen gave Nicole onest look before turning away.

    Nicole was aching all over, but now she didn''t care.

    She was in America!

    And then there was Allen!

    Allen seldom came to such a ce. It must be the providence of God.

    The pain mitigated a bit at the thought that she could get out here and found out where her son was

    and visited Zoe.

    The man looked at Nicole, spat and said, "You''re lucky to be liked by such a big shot. I''m telling you;

    you''d better pray that he does buy you tomorrow, or you''ll see what I would do to you.¡±

    Nicole was in too much pain to speak now.

    She was stuffed into a cabin by traffickers, and after being transferred to several boats did she get

    here. She had no idea of

    where she was being sold because her eyes were covered when she got off the boat.

    Nicole had no idea why Zama sold her out of the country, but sooner orter she had to settle the

    things with Zama.

    Nicole was safe for the moment, and she didn''t want to say anything to the man, so she just closed her

    eyes and began to have a rest.

    The man thought she had fainted, said coldly, "She is really delicate. I hope tomorrow you can sell at a

    good price.¡±

    The man was tired, and went back to rest. The other people were still here.

    It was hell on earth.

    Nicole had no idea there were such dirty ces in the world without experiencing them herself.

    She couldn''t help thinking about Lucas.

    Where was her Lucas now?

    Could it have been sold?

    At the thought of this possibility, she felt a pang of stomachache, and she did not know whether Samuel

    found Lucas and saved him from Riley.

    She had so much thought in her mind. As long as she can leave here, no matter how much she had to

    pay, she would not hesitate.

    Nicole was distraught but unable to do anything. She was now the meat of the stack.

    Soon, she passed out.

    The night passed quickly.

    Allen jotted down the name of the clubhouse as he came out.

    If he was going toe back tomorrow to buy Nicole, he couldn''t use thepany''s money, or Rachel

    would notice it.

    Allen went back to his personal ount and took out all the money, got it ready in a box.

    He couldn''t sleep at all.

    He had never expected that Nicole would show up in front of him in this way.

    Samuel said Lucas was sick and Nicole was at home taking care of Lucas? What the hell was going

    on?

    Allen spent the night asking for news about Nicole and finally learned that Nicole and Lucas were

    missing.

    What a Samuel!

    He came to America with everyone behind his back, just to pick up Zoe?

    Allen quickly went to the hospital.

    Zoe and Joseph were already asleep.

    After a day of contact, Zoe and Joseph were close to each other.

    When Allen arrived, Samuel gave him a watchful look and followed Allen out of the ward at random.

    Just outside the ward, Allen punched Samuel in the face.

    Samuel was caught off guard and his nose bled.

    ¡°Are you mad?¡±

    Samuel didn''t fight back, but he was visibly furious. Anyone would be in a bad mood if he was it for no

    reasons.

    Allen grabbed him by the cor and said, "Where''s Nicole? What did you do with Nicole? Samuel,

    Nicole has been with me for five years, and I can''t even touch her. How dare you lose her! And now

    you are telling me that she''s in China! How dare you lie to me!¡±

    With that, Allen punched Samuel again.

    Samuel didn''t dodge, and got hit.

    The loss of Nicole and the disappearance of Lucas were a heavy blow to Samuel. If it were not for the

    need to save Zoe, he would never set foot on thend of the United States. Now hearing that Allen

    knew all the truth, he whispered, ¡°I will find her!¡±

    "Could you get her back? Do you know where she is? If she was sold by a human trafficker to a remote

    area and became the wife of a blind or disabled man, can you get her back? Could you feel how

    desperate she is? How could you lose her? How could you!¡±

    Allen''s words made Samuel feel even worse.

    "No! Nicole will not be treated like this!¡±

    "How do you know? You know who kidnapped her, don''t you? Can you tell me who it is? Who is it?¡±

    Allen couldn''t get Nicole''s bloody image out of his head.

    He never thought Nicole would go through this, but when he saw it, it broke his heart.

    It was his baby Nicole. Even he was reluctant to let her shed a drop of tear, but he did not expect she

    would encounter such a cruel treatment in China.

    Who the hell was treating Nicole like this?

    Allen had no ce to vent his anger, and now he wanted to knock Samuel down.

    Samuel was upset that his wife was being missed by other man, but this man was so devoted to Nicole

    that he could not see any reason to be angry because he had lost Nicole and his son.

    "Samuel, you''d better keep this to yourself. Your job right now is to save Zoe, and if you let her know

    that Nicole and Lucas are missing, I will kill you!¡±

    Allen knew that Samuel didn''t want to talk.

    Since he didn''t want to talk about it, that meant the person was rted to Samuel. With this clue, Allen

    was confident that he could find out who that person was.

    If only he could find out, he would not let that person go!

    As for Samuel, he wouldn''t tell him where Nicole was.

    He had made a mistakest time he let Nicole back, and now that God had sent Nicole back, he won''t

    let go of her this time.

    He could Lucas and Zoe back to Samuel, but he couldn''t give him Nicole!

    He didn''t want a lot of things in his life, and he didn''t want a lot of people. Now his chance hade,

    and maybe this was hisst chance.

    He couldn''t afford to lose it.

    Allen swallowed his words, looked at Samuel coldly and said, "I want you to swear that you will be

    good to Zoe and Lucas in

    your life. I believe that you will find Lucas, right?¡±

    ¡°He''s my son, and I''ll find him even if I lose all my money! And Nicole, she''s my wife. No matter what

    she''s been through, I''m going to find her and treat her well.¡±

    Samuel said firmly.

    Allen looked at him and said nothing. He took a step back, then a step back, and said coldly, "I heard

    from my grandmother that you made a deal with the Brook Family.

    Samuel, do you think Nicole would be happy if she knew what you did to me today?¡±

    "It was the Brook Family who came up with this deal. I''m just returning the favor. Nicole won''t me

    me!"

    "Is that so? Then you are really confident!"

 Chapter 167: Fallen Paradise Club, A Cash-burning Place

    Chapter 167: Fallen Paradise Club, A Cash-burning ce

    Thinking of Nicole and Lucas were no longer in S City, Samuel panickedpletely.

    The world was so big that where he could find them once they left S City.

    If it was really as Allen said that Nicole was trafficked to the remote mountains...

    Samuel dreaded to think about it.

    Jacob was a little shocked, but also a little overwhelmed.

    "Mr. Green, what do you mean? You mean your wife and Master Lucas might have been sold out of S

    City by traffickers?¡±

    "I want you to find it out!¡±

    Samuel roared, and coughed violently.

    Jacob agreed quickly, and then hung up.

    It sounded like Samuel coughed up a lung.

    He finally stopped coughing, but he couldn''t calm down.

    Impossible!

    Nicole would not be sold!

    But where was she at this moment?

    Where was Lucas?

    Samuel had no idea.

    He came outside and met a little nurse.

    The little nurse liked Samuel very much, but she could see that this man had a lot of worries. Now

    seeing him sitting on the

    steps alone, the little nurse came over and said,

    "Mr. Green, are you worried about Miss Zoe''s condition?"

    Samuel actually wanted to stay alone for a while. But when he heard the nurse talk about Zoe''s

    condition, he immediately asked.

    "Has Zoe always been like this for so many years?"

    "Yeah, Miss Zoe is a poor child, but it is also the strongest child I have ever seen. I have been with her

    for three years, and every time we give her an emergency, we think we can''t save her. However, Miss

    Zoe can alwayse out safely from the emergency room. I asked why she could always make

    marvels. She said that she didn''t want to disappoint her Mommy and brother. Over the years, she had

    a lot of incisions on her body. Ordinary children would cry for a long time, but she was very quiet, which

    made people feel distressed. Ms. Bush has cried the most in the past three years when she saw Miss

    Zoe stepping down from the operating table and was out of danger. It''s great to be a mother!"

    The little nurse was talking about it, but Samuel listened very carefully, and even sketched the scene in

    his mind.

    This was his daughter!

    So strong, so sensible, so distressing.

    "If the matching is sessful, how high can the sess rate of the operation be?"

    Samuel looked at the little nurse and asked.

    He knew that this kind of question should be asked to the doctor, but the doctor was not able to give

    him a satisfactory

    answer. Now that the nurse was very clear about Zoe, Samuel asked her.

    "I heard the doctor say that the sess rate is over 60%.¡±

    "Is it only sixty percent?"

    Samuel was worried.

    He knew that there was no 100% operation in this world, but 60%, he still felt a little uncontroble.

    The little nurse smiled and said, "Sixty percent is already very high. In these years, Mr. Brook and Ms.

    Bush are trying to find a matching model for Miss Zoe. They even wanted to have a try even the

    sess rate was only 10%. However, Miss Zoe¡¯s blood type is too rare and if the matching is not

    sessful, it will cause hemolysis.

    Therefore, we have never dared to try. The doctor said that only close rtives have the opportunity,

    especially close rtives

    with the same blood type. I think this is why Ms. Bush went back to find you."

    Samuel didn''t speak, but he missed Nicole more and more.

    She was a silly woman, why didn''t she tell him at the beginning?

    As long as she said, no matter how many things happened at the time, no matter what

    misunderstanding he had with Nicole,

    he woulde to save Zoe first.

    Thinking of Nicole''s repeated hesitations, Samuel really wanted to catch her in front of him and beat

    her up.

    But where was she now?

    Samuel got up and prepared to go back to the ward. He was afraid that if he continued to talk, he would

    miss Nicole even more.

    "Mr. Green, are you going back?"

    "Yes, I need to rest with my daughter.¡±

    Samuel nodded to the little nurse, then got up and left.

    The little nurse summoned the courage and said, "Mr. Green, Miss Zoe is asleep now and can sleep

    until tomorrow morning. Could I invite you to have a drink? I heard that the wine in the Fallen Paradise

    Club is good."

    Samuel refused immediately.

    "No, I mainly want to apany my daughter, and if the matching is sessful, I need to quit drinking

    recently.¡±

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°But I heard that there is a lot of domestic news and a lot of gossip in Fallen Paradise Club. It''s a ce

    where the ck-

    market gathers. Isn''t Mr. Green really going to check it out?"

    Samuel was nning to go back to the ward, but when he heard the little nurse say this, he stopped.

    "What gossip are you talking about?¡±

    "Fallen Paradise Club is a very strange ce. I heard that many people who have smuggled from other

    countries are living there. Although the United States has been investigating the smuggled poption,

    the Fallen Paradise Club has the ability to hide those people from the government. There was a lot of

    domestic news that can be heard from the entertainment industry, the poor and so on."

    The little nurse''s words caught Samuel''s attention.

    He thought, "If what she said is true, shall I go and see it?"

    Seeing that Samuel was a little hesitated, the little nurse stepped forward hurriedly and said, "Oh, Mr.

    Green, you can rest

    assured that the safety here is good. We will be right back. I promise we will be back before midnight,

    okay?¡±

    Samuel had something to investigate and wanted to see if he could find any news from there, then

    nodded and said, "I''ll arrange someone to protect my son and my daughter."

    "OK!"

    Seeing that Samuel had agreed, the little nurse was very happy, and went back to the dormitory to

    change clothes.

    Samuel transferred some people from the Green family in the United States to protect Joseph and Zoe.

    Only then did Samuel and the young nurse walk out of the hospital and went directly to the Fallen

    Paradise Club.

    George saw the little nurseing with a good man, and he hurried forward to say hello.

    "Alice, are you changing your boyfriend again? You have a good taste this time and find an Oriental

    man!"

    Little nurse Alice said shyly, ¡°Don''t talk nonsense, this is Mr. Green. We just want to have a look.¡±

    "Oh, yes, yes, sir. Mr. Green, pleasee in¡±

    George knew how to read faces. Seeing Samuel''s extraordinary demeanor, he greeted him quickly.

    Samuel felt a little ufortable as soon as he entered the Fallen Paradise Club.

    It was not a club at all. Obviously, it was a cash-burning ce.

    Some people smoked marijuana here, and some people had sex directly without shame.

    Samuel regretted it.

    He might have been fooled by Alice.

    "It suddenly urred to me that I have something to do, so I will go back first.¡±

    Samuel turned around and left, but was stopped by Alice.

    ¡°Mr. Green. Although it is very lunatic in the hall, you may follow me if you want to know any news.

    There is a ZW Pavilion

    inside, where many interesting things are there.¡±

 Chapter 168: The DNA Did Not Match

    Chapter 168: The DNA Did Not Match

    Samuel left with the man.

    Allen quickly took out some money and asked the man nearby, "What''s going on?"

    When the man saw the money quickly told Allen what had happened.

    Hearing that it wasn''t for Nicole that the man came here, Allen was relieved.

    Was Lucas really dead?

    Allen had a slight ache in his heart.

    After all, he had seen the child growing up, whom he had called him godfather for four years, but when

    thinking of Nicole,

    Allen decided to ignore the pain and walked away as if he knew nothing.

    He only wanted Lucas.

    Maybe when Lucas was dead, Nicole would be his.

    Didn''t Nicole go back because she wanted to give her children a biological father?

    Now that Zoe had Samuel donated his kidney to her, there might be a good chance that things would

    go well for her. Or if the operation didn¡¯t work out, Zoe would pass away.

    If Lucas and Zoe were gone, why would Nicole want to stay with Samuel?

    With this thought in mind, Allen abandoned his conscience and booked the original private room,

    waiting for the dawn and bidding.

    Samuel may as well be taken out. As long as Samuel was not here, and as long as he could bid for

    Nicole, Nicole would be with him forever.

    Allen was still worried. He kepting out all night to check on Samuel. When he saw that Samuel

    didn''te back, Allen was relieved.

    Samuel had followed the man out of the Fallen Paradise Club, and the man had led him down a side

    street, which seemed to have some vicious mind.

    He didn''t care, though in it was in the United States, he was not easy to be knocked down.

    Sure enough, deep down the alley, there were four or five men waiting for him, as if they had made an

    appointment.

    The man sneered and said,¡± Boy, you''d better let go of me and take out the valuable things on your

    body, or we would do anything to you!

    Samuel snorted, "Where is your fellow countryman?¡±

    "Well, that is the one in ck, but you''ll never get a chance to ask in your life.¡±

    Then the man kicked Samuel.

    Samuel didn''t care about it and he broke his arm.

    "Ah! What are you still doing? Hurry up!¡±

    The man was screaming out loud, and it was clear through the night, but this was a ghetto, and no one

    cared if anyone was dead or alive, so Samuel didn''t have to be kind.

    These men, armed with knives, were hardened criminals.

    Samuel quickly knocked the men down one by one, who were groaning on the ground.

    ording to the man, Samuel approached the man in ck and ced the dagger directly in his face.

    ¡°I want to know about the master of the Green Family.¡±

    "I, I don''t know."

    The man in ck was trembling with fear and his voice was out of tone.

    ¡°Your fellow countryman said you threw a body resembling a child into the sea that night. At what port?

    Where is it? Who threw it? Have you seen it clearly?"

    Samuel didn''t beat around the bush, asking the right questions.

    Hearing this, the man in ck turned white with fright.

    "Sir, I don''t know anything, I just saw it by ident, and I didn''t tell anyone, really!¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    Samuel knew that this man must have seen something, and he felt a bit excited.

    Had he found Lucas?

    The man in ck had to speak out under the threat of death.

    "It was the Shadow Gang who threw the boy down. I saw it with my own eyes. He was wearing a white

    shirt and he was red with blood. It looked like four or five years old, and he was knocked down.¡±

    Samuel only felt that he had been punched hard in the heart.

    That was how Lucas wearing that day, and he was about the same age.

    Samuel asked fiercely, "Which port?¡±

    ¡°Port Three, Port Three!¡±

    The man in ck was frightened by Samuel''s murderous aura.

    Samuel left him alone and called Jacob directly.

    "Organize everyone to go to the third port to search for the bodies. I need to know if Lucas is there...¡±

    After all, Samuel could not say the word "body".

    He felt his heart would break.

    No!

    It couldn''t be!

    It was not Lucas!

    He was still so young!

    He hadn''t called him Daddy yet!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    How could he face Nicole if Nicole knew that something had happened to his son and that he had failed

    to protect him?

    When Jacob heard that, he knew that Samuel must have some news. Although Jacob was shocked, he

    still went there with some people in person.

    Samuel stood in the streets of America, utterly alone.

    Those who had been knocked to the ground atst began to cry for mercy in terror when they realized

    that they had offended someone beyond their reach.

    "Sir, forgive us. We don''t know anything. Really. We just worked for someone.¡±

    "I can spare you, but if there is any big news in China, please let me know. Don''t worry, I will not use

    you for nothing. As long as you can give me the information I need, I will give you money.¡±

    Samuel wasn''t going to give them a hard time.

    He never cared about anything he could spend money on.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, several people nodded their heads.

    Samuel gave them his phone number and walked out of the alley alone.

    The alley was not deep, it was a ghetto, and there were all kinds of people. Samuel did not care what

    those people were. He walked along the street alone, and his mind kept recalling back to what the man

    in ck had just told him.

    Could it be Lucas?

    Could it?

    He was worried. If Zoe hadn''t been here, he might have flown back by now.

    The uneasy feeling was like being wrapped by a viper around his heart.

    Jacob sent someone to salvage the body, which had rmed Jason and Tim. They rushed over quickly

    and joined the salvage operation. It was said that Samuel asked Jacob to do so.

    Soon, many things were pulled out of the Third port. There were bodies, some other things, and

    several cases were also involved.

    The police were busy.

    Jacob looked at the bodies in front of him one by one, but there was no Lucas¡¯, so he could not help

    breathing a sigh of relief.

    "Anything else?¡±

    ¡°No, that''s all!¡±

    The salvage workers were tired to death, but for the sake of money, they could only do their duty.

    Jason and Tim were relieved.

    It was a good thing there was no Lucas¡¯ body, which meant he was still alive, right?

    Jacob called Samuel after he made sure there was no Lucas¡¯ body.

    "Mr. Green, there is no Lucas¡¯ body. All the bodies have been found out here. There are several bodies

    but they have nothing to do with us.¡±

    "Go check on the Shadow Gang."

    Samuel was greatly relieved to hear that there was no Lucas¡¯ body.

    Jacob hung up the phone and started to investigate the Shadow Gang.

 Chapter 169: You Had no Chance

    Chapter 169: You Had no Chance

    Jason heard of the fact that Nicole¡¯s DNA didn¡¯t match with her birth parents¡¯ by ident.

    Actually, it had nothing to do with him, while it was concerned with Nicole. He also got involved in it.

    ¡°lcan make use of some connections to search for Nicole''s families with the same DNA by extending

    the scope of DNA Bank,

    which might contribute to some clues.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes were red, which was obviously caused by poor sleep.

    Oveing the jealousy in his heart, Samuel nodded , ¡°Sorry to bother you, Jason.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay. What I do is also to find Nicole as soon as possible. Have you got any news of her in

    America?¡±

    Samuel shook his head.

    The missing of Nicole and Lucas was like the load of two great mountains resting on his breast.

    He couldn''t forgive himself.

    The Seapolis City was his own domain. However, Nicole''s disappearance made Samuel simply want to

    die by knocking

    against the wall.

    He went out of the police station with Jason.

    Dad Bush and Ms. Bush were still in shock, keeping inquiring whether the police had made a mistake.

    But how could it be a mistake?

    Both of them were sending to the Bush Family for the time being, who were bound to be sleepless.

    Seeing Samuel droop, Jason suddenly said, ¡°let''s go out for a drink?¡±

    Samuel shook his head and said, ¡°I cannot drink. I''m going to fly to America to have an operation in a

    while.¡±

    ¡°What operation?¡±

    Jason thought that something was wrong with Samuel''s health.

    Samuel whispered, ¡°Never mind. Just a minor operation, don''t worry.¡±

    Jason would not acknowledge the fact that he was concerned about Samuel.

    He always thought Samuel was a heartless man in the past, for he had never seen Samuel were

    rtively close to anyone.

    His rumored affair with Riley had been spread widely and terribly. Besides, he started making out with

    Nicole not long after she came back, which also made Jason consider him a capricious man.

    However, with the two experiences, Jason figured out that maybe he was wrong to think in this way.

    Samuel loved Nicole deeply and this love even surpassed everything. He wouldn''t believe that it was

    merely the love at first

    sight.

    It could be said that Jason fell for Nicole on their first meeting. But there would be some differences if

    he were Samuel to do

    this for Nicole and Lucas.

    Thinking of the rtionship between Lucas and Samuel and countless ties between Nicole and

    Samuel, Jason lit a cigarette, asked, ¡°How did you make acquaintance with Nicole?¡±

    ''¡®Why do you want to know about that?¡±

    Samuel also felt like smoking.

    To be honest, he had been anxious for being narcotized by nicotine since Nicole and Lucas got lost.

    But he was a solo man at present with Zoe and Joseph by his side.

    Jason took a deep breath, ¡°Probably I will let go if you let me know your past.¡±

    ¡°You will have no chance!¡±

    Samuel kept very calm.

    If he had gotten a choice, he would rather Nicole had been adored by the crowd instead of no news

    from her.

    Jason could get angry when hearing these words if it was in the past. But now he didn''t have too much

    anger. It seemed as if Nicole''s missing had taken away all their mood.

    Jason had a hard time with such an inane feeling.

    Jason considered himself a little strange. Even though he didn¡¯t have much contact with Nicole, he still

    felt familiar with her in

    a way. Such a feeling made him unable to let go of his feelings for her.

    He couldn''t forget such an ethereal feeling when he saw Nicole came out from the studio of his elder

    brother called Xander.

    That kind of feeling she brought to him was extremely simr to what his elder brother had brought to

    him.

    Jason thought he missed his elder brother too much.

    There was an age gap among the four Don brothers. Since Jason''s father passed away a long time

    ago, Xander took up an important part in his life.

    It was Xande who taught him to behave himself, to join the Army, to be an indomitable man, and to

    brave the wind and waves for the honor of the country.

    Though he grew up now, Xander had gone.

    Not until the moment when observing Nicole came out of the studio, did hee to realize that

    his elder brother was a talented and romantic schr in the past, but for the doctrine of the Don Family,

    he became a martyr and general who had given up the pen for the sword.

    Jason was depressed suddenly.

    He whispered, "I will definitely find Nicole!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Samuel had no jealousy at all instead of some appreciation.

    He had been holding the belief that the Seapolis city was in his hand and there was nothing he could

    not handle. Till Nicole and his son got lost, he woke up to the fact that he was not almighty.

    Now obtaining the support and assistance of the Don Family, one more hope, Samuel would not turn it

    down naturally.

    ¡°You''re still reluctant to tell me matters between you and Nicole? What''s going on between her and the

    Bushes?¡±

    Jason was always confused.

    Samuel whispered, ¡°She is my wife, who I married formally eight years ago, and got lost five years ago

    resulting from that fire, and also the natural daughter of the Bushes! However, it is not clear why they

    have different DNA.¡±

    Jason was amazed by what Samuel had said.

    All the people in the Seapolis knew of the news that Samuel lost her wife five years ago, but no one

    knew the woman should have been Nicole.

    No wonder they had such deep emotional entanglements. Maybe Lucas was the natural son of

    Samuel?

    So that was why!

    Alling out in the wash, Jason felt a little down suddenly.

    ¡°It seems that I have no chance at all indeed.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Samuel would like to smile, but he couldn''t.

    Heaviness overwhelmed him like a mountain, making him lose his breath.

    Samuel murmured, with lonely look, ¡°I lost her five years ago, and I lost her again five yearster. Do

    you think that it truly is not predestined?¡±

    Jason said in a low voice, "You wouldn''t meet each other if you were not meant to be. Believe me, God

    will not be that ruthless. Nicole must be waiting for us to save her in some ce.¡±

    ¡°I am eager to search for her trace all over the world every day, and find out what''s going on with

    Lucas. However, I cannot

    leave America now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Jason didn''t think that there was anything worth doing instead of seeking for Nicole.

    Samuel didn''t hold out on Jason.

    Since the two opened up their mind, not enemies anymore, they had be friends.

    Samuel was at ease to be friends with Jason like this.

    He whispered, "Nicole gave birth to a pair of twins with a boy and a girl, however, it was a pity that I

    didn¡¯t know the existence

    of my daughter. A few days ago, I began to know the fact that my daughter had been in the hospital

    since her birth, for an inadequate natural endowment caused by that congration. It was five years

    entirely. Now she is at the point of death, and this is also why Nicole came back from America. Nicole

    longed to get the miracle of saving our daughter, but our misunderstanding kept her silent. Now Nicole

    and Lucas have lost, and I truly understand how bad shape my daughter is in now. Thus, I made a

    decision to fly to America¡± Jason was shocked.

    He couldn''t imagine how hard the life was for a women with two kids abroad, and one of them had born

    disease.

    For Nicole, Jason had more sympathy for her.

    ¡°How is it going now?¡±

    "I am still waiting for the match result, if sessful, I Will have the operation. That is my daughter,

    belonging to Nicole and me! I Will never give up if only there was a little tope.¡±

    ¡°What to donate?¡±

    How intelligent Jason was. A tiny operation didn¡¯t need the birth father. What''s more, when It came to

    matching, Samuel was uneasy more or less.

    ¡°Kidney?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Samuel told everything to Jason, for he began to feel that he had been resting on top for so long that

    she had no intimate friend, The death of Nicole in the fire five years ago radically caused his shut his

    feelings away.

    He once thought he would be  dead-alive person, but Micole came back.

    Not only did shee back, she also took the lithe angel, Lucas back. They brought much happiness

    and warmness to Samuel. However, they got lost suddenly.

    This feeling was like falling down from the clouds to abyss unexpectedly. The feeling of freeing cold

    made him be at loose end, even more lonely and doleful.

    He craved for a friend, for as if there was no friend around him at all.

    Loyal as Jacob was, he still couldn''t figure out something.

    Jaegon didn¡¯t contact with him frequently, but the sims coldness and elegance made them friends.

    He even did not realize when Jason had been regarded as a friend, though he ever wanted his wife.

    Jason frowned, whispering, ¡°This is not a tiny operation!¡±

    ¡°As a consequence, I have to bother you to pay more attention on Nicole these days. The staffs of the

    Green Family are over the Seapolis City, with some strength. However, I started to realize the fact that

    the Green City waa not in the control of me for what happened to Zama.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You have found out something?¡±

    Jason perceived what Samuel really meant sensitively.

    Samuel nodded his head, ¡°Zama has been in the Green Family for twenty years. She has stayed in my

    home before I was born. She has been nice to me, even not less than my mother. However, such a

    something to do her, but Ihave no evidence, even not knowing where she is now. I ordered Jacob to

    look into the loss of Nicole and Luces, as well as the fire five years ago, but there is some hindrance. At

    the beginning, I thought tt was caused by Filey and Swift, but I found out it was concerned with my

    familytely¡±

    ¡°There are staffa in the control of Zama, spies?¡±

    What Jason said made Samuel nod,

    ¡°Not a few. I even don¡¯t know who are loyal  to me among the people around me. Besides, even my

    mother was protective of Zama willfully. The people I trained over the years seem to be Zama¡¯s.

    What am I in the Green Family?¡±

 Chapter 170: Thank You More Than I Can Say

    Chapter 170: Thank You More Than I Can Say

    Samuel was speechless.

    What was more depressing than having worked so hard for so many years, but only paving way for

    others?

    What''s more, this person was also the closest person he ever thought, and even his mother protected

    him inexplicably.

    He did not understand that even if his mother didn''t like Nicole, Lucas was her grandson after all. Why

    was his mother so calm and indifferent to Lucas¡¯ disappearance?

    In Samuel''s memory, his mother was not a cold-blooded and merciless person. But why was all this?

    It seemed that only Zama could give him an answer. But Zama had disappeared and Samuel could find

    no clues as to the whereabouts of her.

    Suddenly, everything seemed to have lost all the clues.

    On the surface, the fire five years ago seemed to have been ordered by Riley. There might even be

    Swift''s advice and Zac''s execution. But now, it seemed that the truth was far more than what Samuel

    saw on the surface.

    Zac was brought back from the orphanage by Samuel when he was a child. Samuel trained with him

    and they grew up

    together. They were like brothers. Zac had never disobeyed Samuel. But why did he betray Samuel in

    Nicole''s affairs?

    Samuel remembered when Zac was with him, Zama would make Zac and Petty something to eat

    sometimes.

    At that time, Samuel only thought that Zama was kind-hearted and could treat orphans so kindly. But

    now, when he thought

    about it, Samuel guessed that Zama was courting them by this way.

    Maybe from the beginning, Zac and Petty were roped in by Zama.

    What Samuel didn''t understand was that five years ago, Zama was very satisfied with Nicole, and she

    was also very good to her. If the fire of Nicole was really caused by Zama, why? What was the

    motivation?

    Samuel couldn''t figure out this, so he had never suspected Zama. However, he didn''t expect that this

    gave Zama a chance to take Lucas away under his nose.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Jason frowned tightly.

    "Zac is really a stubborn man. In the Don Family, he didn''t disclose a word after so many punishments.

    If it wasn''t for Petty,

    maybe he wouldn''t show any ws. Do you mean that the fire five years ago was set by Zac and

    ordered by Riley?¡±

    "At present, this is the case. But I don''t think it will be so simple. Riley had already escaped from the

    detention center, and even took Lucas and Joseph away. If she wanted to leave the Seapolis City, she

    could make it by using either of them as a threat. But she did not do it. Why? What was she waiting

    for? Or who didn''t let her leave the Seapolis City? When Joseph escaped and Lucas¡¯ whereabouts

    were unknown, she should be capable to sneak out of the Seapolis City, but she was dead. She died

    so inexplicable and abrupt. Don''t you think it''s strange?¡±

    Samuel took out the cigarette, just smelled it, and then put it on the ear.

    Seeing that he was so restrained, Jason knew him more.

    "Maybe she was just tainted with that kind of thing to cause her idental death?"

    Hearing Jason''s words, Samuel shook his head and said, "Do you know? I deliberately asked people to

    send news to Riley, saying that Joseph was ill. Swift visited Riley at that time and gave her a bottle of

    medicine. She said that it was a drug that could make Riley mentally disordered temporarily. The next

    day, there would be a doctor to treat her. But do you know what kind of medicine was that?"

    "What medicine?¡±

    ¡°Poison! The poison that will kill you as long as you touch it.¡±

    Samuel''s words made Jason suddenly change his face.

    "How could it be?"

    "Yes, how could it be? Swift has been widowed for so many years, and Riley is her only daughter.

    Moreover, she ces all

    her hopes on Riley. She hopes that Riley can be my wife, so that the George Family can go up to

    a higher level and keep her glory and wealth for the rest of her life. Under such circumstances, how

    could she kill her own daughter?"

    Samuel said faintly.

    Jason was so clever that he immediately understood what Samuel meant.

    "Do you mean that Swift was made use of by someone, and maybe she didn''t even know that there

    was something wrong with that bottle of medicine?¡±

    "Most likely. If it were not for that Riley still had a little conscience at that time and worried about Joseph

    and escaped from the detention center, maybe she would have died there at that time. But Riley not

    only escaped, but also took Lucas and Joseph, and even nned to make use of Lucas to retaliate

    Nicole. But when Nicole arrived here, the building was empty. Don''t you think it''s strange? Will a

    woman who wishes you die give up the chance of revenge? Will she be softhearted temporally and let

    go of Nicole? Do you think it''s possible?¡±

    After listening to Samuel''s another question, Jason frowned deeper.

    He never knew that there were so many questions about these things. With the death of Riley and the

    disappearance of

    Lucas and Nicole, there seemed to be no clue.

    "Doesn''t Joseph know anything?¡±

    Samuel shook his head.

    "Joseph is just a child. Besides, Riley had been indifferent to him in recent years, but she had never

    beaten him like that. So,

    it was a very heavy blow for Joseph. Without Lucas, Joseph might not be what he is now and no one

    knows what he will be. The harm from his own mother is a shadow of his whole life. After he

    came back, he had nightmares and cried every night. I can''t ask what happened in those days, but

    Joseph has changed. He doesn''t talk about Riley any more. He doesn''t even care about Riley''s death,

    but he is only a four-year-old boy after all! The impact and shadow of that incident on him can only fade

    away with the passage of time. I only hope that he is OK. Then, I don''t let Vincent down."

    Samuel sighed.

    Jason was suddenly shocked.

    "Joseph is Vincent''s son?"

    "Yes!"

    After telling the secret that had been hidden for so many years, Samuel suddenly felt relieved. Although

    he was still anxious, he could rx for a moment.

    Over the years, he had never regretted regarding Joseph as his son. But he felt guilty that Nicole and

    her children had

    suffered too much because of this. Now, before he could make up for it, they were attacked by others

    again. How could he live well?

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Others might not know Vincent, but Jason knew him. That case was handled by Jason.

    As an informer, Vincent was eventually killed by others. Jason could remember the scene clearly. Every

    time he thought of Vincent, he was awed.

 Chapter 171: There Is a Better Way

    Chapter 171: There Is a Better Way

    ¡°What?¡±

    Both Samuel and Jason were very surprised, and even quickly went to Tim''s side.

    Tim wanted to take this news alone, and then find Nicole by himself, but he wasn''t allowed to.

    ¡°You let me go first! Samuel! You are strangling me to death.¡±

    Before Tim finished his words, Samuel already grabbed onto his cor and almost pulled him up from

    the ground.

    Jason knew Samuel almost went crazy looking for Nicole recently. Plus, he just learned about the

    rtionship between Nicole and Samuel, so he naturally understood Samuel at this time.

    ¡°Samuel, you let go of Tim first. Since he brought the news, he would tell us. Don''t actually strangle him

    to death. We won''t get any news if that happens.¡±

    Jason''s words made Samuel a little rxed, but he still felt very anxious.

    Tim rubbed his neck and spoke. ¡°Samuel, you are a crazy. If I knew you are going to be like this, I

    wouldn''t tell you her news. I

    would''ve went looking for her by myself, and then the beauty would''ve been mine.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    Samuel was like the dragon who was dormant at this time. Even if he was capable of everything, he

    had no choice but to listen to Tim yammer away.

    ¡°What''s the point of screaming at me? I''m telling you, you are the one who lost the beauty, and the one

    who sold her was your nanny!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Samuel was stunned, as if he was struck by lightning.

    He thought about many possibilities, but not that Nicole would be trafficked. He thought it was

    impossible.

    No matter how much Zama hated Nicole, she shouldn''t do anything like that, right?

    But now when he heard what Tim said, Samuel almost couldn''t stand straight.

    Jason frowned as well.

    ¡°Tell us clearly, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°I heard from my bros who are involved with this kind of thing. They said that someone trafficked

    people in a ship a few days

    ago and went abroad. One of them saw Catherine. She was in aa and was taken to the ship by

    Zama. Now I only know that the ship went to an uninhabited ind to transfer to somewhere else. As

    for where it ended up, no one knows. It¡¯s said that the women there are sold to ces all over the world

    and will be the locals¡¯ toys ording to the rules of the ck market.¡±

    As he told them about these things, he didn''t feel very well about it.

    He liked Nicole, and even felt that Nicole gave him the peaceful feel that he had always wanted. He

    could almost imagine

    what she would have to endure when she was sold abroad as a weak woman.

    That beauty would never be pure and clean again. Her hands and feet might even be severed.

    As soon as he thought of this possibility, Tim felt furious and couldn''t wait to kill Samuel, who was in

    front of him.

    ¡°It''s all your fault! Samuel, if you don''t have the ability to protect them, why would you send her to the

    Green Family? Now,

    she and Lucas are gone. Even if you know where she is now, tell me, when you see her again, is she

    going to be the same? She is so pure and clean, so beautiful. You and I are both men. Don''t you

    understand how she will be tortured? Even if you find her and bring her back, can you erase this

    experience? Can you remove the scars in her life? Can you?¡±

    Tim punched Samuel in the face.

    Samuel didn''t dodge and withstood the punch.

    To tell the truth, he also felt bad.

    She was his wife!

    She was the mother of his child!

    After five years of separation, he finally knew what he wanted. He hadn''t had much time to spend with

    Nicole. Now that everything turned out this way and the person who caused all this was actually Zama!

    His most trusted and favorite nanny since he was a child!

    Samuel suddenly felt something metallic in his throat and couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

    His steps were a little awkward, and he couldn''t even stand steady.

    Jason was also shocked. This wasn''t the result anyone wanted, but now wasn''t the time to be sad.

    ¡°Samuel, you have to take care of your body. Not only do you have to look for Miss Bush, you have to

    look for Lucas, you also need to think about Zoe.¡±

    ¡°Who is Zoe? At this time, you are still caring about someone else? Samuel, what is your heart made

    of? I''m wondering if you have ever liked Catherine!¡±

    Tim didn''t know about Zoe. Now that he heard this name, he was obviously angry. He raised his fist

    and wanted to hit Samuel but was stopped by Jason.

    ¡°Enough, Tim, we all feel the same way! What we have to do now is to find out where that ship went as

    soon as possible and where is Miss Bush is instead of fighting amongst ourselves, right?¡±

    Tim immediately cried.

    The big man cried like a child at this time.

    ¡°If I can find out, why did Ie to you? A lot of people on that boat died and were thrown into the sea.

    They were beyond recognition once they were rescued. Those who were barely alive didn''t have much

    news to tell. Samuel, aren''t you the most powerful person in Seapolis City? Aren''t you capable? You

    should investigate! Hurry up and investigate! If it is toote, something might really happen to her!¡±

    Tim''s cry made them feel even sadder.

    Who is he?

    One of the richest people in Seapolis City!

    Who was he ever afraid of?

    He wasn''t even afraid of Samuel, but now he was crying like a child because of Nicole.

    Samuel felt extremely sorry, and a mouthful of blood came out from his chest again while every bad

    thing shed through his

    mind.

    Nicole!

    His Nicole!

    Where was she now?

    Knowing Samuel''s current situation, Jason whispered. ¡°I''ll investigate this. I''ll go back immediately and

    have my people make

    use of every connection we have to investigate.¡±

    ¡°No, I know a better way.¡±

    Samuel''s voice became a lot hoarser, as if he was suddenly a lot older.

    He faltered like an old man.

    Jason suddenly saw his deep feelings for Nicole from his back.

    This man''s feelings were too restrained. Now that he suffered such a blow, he was probably damaged.

    ¡°Samuel, you have to take care of yourself, you have other things to do.¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Jason hoped to use Zoe to cheer Samuel up a little bit. However, Tim didn''t know and shouted. ¡°What

    is more important than finding Catherine now¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡±

    Jason knew that Tim was also upset, but he had to stop him from continuing.

    ¡°rgh!¡± Samuel spewed out a mouthful of blood again and fell to the ground with a thud, bing

    unconscious.

    ¡°Samuel!¡±

    Jason was terrified at the moment.

    Tim didn''t care about anything else at this time. He grabbed Samuel by the cor and shouted. ¡°What

    are you pretending to be dead for right now? Get up! You are the most powerful man in the Seapolis

    City and you have connections outside as well. You have to get up and find Catherine!¡±

    ¡°Tim, that¡¯s enough! No one here feels worse than Samuel. You think you are the only one worried

    about Miss Busy while Samuel and I aren''t? Did you think we have been ying these days? Tim, let

    me tell you who Catherine is! She is Mrs. Green, who was buried in the mes five years ago. She was

    Samuel''swfully wedded wife, Nicole Bush! Who do you think has the most right to be sad here?¡±

    Jason pushed Tim away and quickly called Jacob.

    Tim was stunned.

    How could she be Nicole?

    How could she be Samuel''s wife?

    No!

    Jason lied to him!

    He won''t believe it!

    Tim stood up and spoke. ¡°You all don¡¯t want to investigate, then I will go by myself. No matter what the

    consequence will be, I''m going to find Catherine! I don''t care whose wife she is, I only know that she is

    my friend!¡±

    After speaking, he drove away as if he was insane.

    When Jacob received the news from Jason, he was very worried. He quickly arrived at where Jason

    and Samuel were. When he saw Samuel''s pale face, he was shocked.

    ¡°Mr. Green, what''s wrong with you? Mr. Green!¡±

    ¡°Don''t move him! He vomited blood just now! I have called an ambnce, and it will be here soon. You

    must take good care of him.¡±

    Jason was now anxious to investigate what happened to Catherine, so he could only hand Samuel

    over to Jacob.

    When the ambnce came, Jacob followed him into the ambnce, but he was anxious.

    ¡°Mr. Green, you have to be fine. Mr. Green, now that madam is not here and the young masters aren''t

    either, if something happened to you, how am I going to exin to Mrs. Laurel Green.¡±

    Jacob choked a little.

    Having been with Samuel for so many years, this was the first time he saw Samuel look so pale and

    weak, not to mention even lonely.

    Samuel''s hand moved suddenly.

    Jacob hurried forward.

    ¡°Mr. Green.¡±

    ¡°Listen to me and do as I say.¡±

    Samuel''s voice was weak, and if Jacob hadn''t gotten closer, he might have heard nothing.

    Jacob was a little surprised after hearing Samuel''s words, but Samuel fainted again.

    He had to do what Samuel wanted.

    Samuel was sent to the central hospital once again.

    Overnight, the news that Samuel was seriously ill quickly spread throughout the streets of the Seapolis

    City.

    Everyone started discussing this news, and people in the business world even began to visit, fearing

    that something really happened to Samuel.

    Some businesses wanted to take the opportunity to acquire Eternal Group, but the Don Family made a

    move.

    The news that Samuel entered and exited the operating room a few times quickly spread to everyone.

    ¡°How could this happen? I haven''t heard of Mr. Green having an incurable disease before?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Green is very healthy. Why is his life suddenly in danger?¡±

    ¡°That''s not right. I heard that Mr. Green''s son Lucas seems to be dead, and his favorite woman

    Catherine is also missing. It¡¯s hard not to get sick with so many things happening around him recently.¡±

    Everyone started to talk about it. Many people were optimistic that Samuel would get better, but many

    people also started preparing to take over the Green Family as soon as Samuel died. On the other

    hand, in a suburban vi in the south of the city, after a woman heard the news, the teacup in her hand

    broke suddenly.

 Chapter 172: Even if It ls A Trap, I Have to Go

    Chapter 172: Even if It ls A Trap, I Have to Go

    The water in the teacup was very hot that when it sshed on the woman''s hand, her skin blistered

    instantly but she didn''t notice.

    ¡°What''s the matter? How did he suddenly be seriously ill? Investigate for me! What''s the matter?¡±

    The woman smashed everything around to the ground like crazy. There were fragments everywhere,

    but no one dared step forward.

    Soon after, the news that Samuel vomited blood a few times after learning that Nicole had been sold

    reached the woman.

    ¡°Damn woman! Even if I sold her, she can still do a lot of harm! Sir is such a good man, yet he became

    wasted for a woman like her!¡±

    She threw out what was next to her again. Her gaze was so fierce and piercing as if it wanted to break

    Nicole into pieces.

    At this time, everyone saw her anger.

    She was no one else but Zama, someone Samuel couldn''t find.

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±

    Zama truly cared about Samuel. Hearing that Samuel vomited blood and was hospitalized because of

    this news, she was very angry yet did not forget to ask about Samuel''s condition.

    "The doctor said that Mr. Green''s love was too deep that it hurt his heart and lungs. Maybe, maybe...¡±

    The servant replied

    while trembling.

    "What could it be?¡±

    Zama was suddenly worried and anxious.

    The servant was sweating, but he didn''t dare say anything.

    ¡°The hardest thing to cure in the world is love. Mr. Green might know that Miss Bush won''t be alive for

    long, so he doesn''t want to live either.¡±

    Finally, a brave servant made a spection, but was knocked to the ground by Zama.

    ¡°Nonsense! How can a man die for a woman?¡±

    Zama panted, but she seemed to have thought of something that she fell onto the sofa while staring

    nkly into space.

    She cried andughed, and finally snarled. ¡°Andrew Green, you were blindly passionate all your life,

    but you never expected that your son would also to be blindly passionate. Is this the curse of the Green

    Family? Or is it God''s punishment for me? No! Impossible! Sir can''t die! Samuel must not die for a

    woman! I don''t allow it! I don''t allow it!¡±

    Zama started smashing things in the house like crazy.

    The servants trembled, but none of them dared approach her, let alone dissuade andfort her.

    After Zama vented for a while, she calmed down.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    At this moment, news came saying that Samuel had entered the operating room again.

    Zama couldn''t sit still anymore.

    ¡°Get a car! I''m going to the Green Family''s house!¡±

    When Zama made this decision, a person walked in from the outside. It was Swift.

    ¡°You can''t go! What if this is a trap? How can someone fickle like Samuel be sad for a woman like

    this?¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Zama insisted on going regardless of Swift''s obstruction.

    ¡°Zama, think about it, maybe this is actually a trap.¡±

    Swift was thrown onto the floor by Zama and was embarrassed, but she still hoped to stop Zama.

    ¡°Even if it is a trap, I will go! If anyone stops me today, I won''t let them off very easily!¡± Zama resolutely

    replied.

    Swift was frightened by the look in her eyes, and quickly let go of her hand.

    Zama rushed to the hospital like crazy.

    When Jacob saw Zama, his brows were slightly frowned, and he subconsciously stopped her.

    ¡°Zama, Mr. Green is being rescuing right now. Please go out!¡±

    "Go away!¡±

    Zama wanted to push Jacob away, but Jacob was not Swift and stood there like a stone statue so that

    Zama could not move.

    ¡°Jacob, don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m sir¡¯s nanny! It was I who fed him bit by bit, and I watched him

    grow up. Now you are

    asking me to get out? What right do you have to kick me out? Even if Mrs. Green was there, she

    wouldn''t do this to me. Who do you think you are?¡±

    Zama''s current attitude was very arrogant.

    Jacob frowned a bit more.

    At this moment, the doctor opened the door of the operating room and spoke anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s not good.

    Mr. Green''s heart and lungs were damaged. He''s lost too much blood now. I''m afraid, I''m afraid...¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Before the doctor could finish, Zama pushed the doctor away and rushed in like crazy. She didn''t see

    Jacob wave a hand at all. Everyone left and was quickly reced by people from the Green Family.

    She shouted Samuel''s name with grief, rushed in recklessly, and threw herself onto the operating table.

    Samuel''s face was as pale as paper. Heid there quietly like a dead body without any life.

    Zama suddenly cried and lost her voice.

    ¡°Sir, how could you be like this? Open your eyes and look at me. I am Zama. I am Zama, the one who

    brought you up since childhood! You can''t be so cruel! How could you torture yourself like this for a

    woman? A good man doesn''t need to worry about finding a wife. She''s just a woman. Listen to Zama,

    Zama will find you a better woman, okay? Zama can harm anyone, but you!¡±

    Zama cried. When she suddenly felt something wrong, a cold dagger had already touched her neck.

    Suddenly, she was stunned and couldn''t quite react to what happened.

    Samuel slowly sat up from the operating table. The dagger in his hand cold and piercing.

    Only then did Zama react. The tears on her face have not dried up and she was still grievous, but she

    looked at Samuel sadly. ¡°You were scheming against me? You actually use yourself as a bait to

    scheme against me?¡±

    Samuel was also very ufortable now.

    He could see that Zama treated him whole-heartedly, but she shouldn''t have done anything to his wife

    and children.

    ¡°I didn''t want to scheme against you, but what did you do to me? You know that Nicole is the person I

    care about the most. You know that Lucas is my biological son, but why did you still do that? Just

    because she is not the one you like doesn''t mean that you can make decisions for me. You are my

    nanny and you are tremendously kind to me. Without you, I might have been an orphan most of the

    time. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can decide for me what kind of woman I want and what kind of life I

    want to live! Zama, I really used to see you are my biological mother and I even thought of having my

    children call you grandma and spend time with you. But why did you do this?¡±

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse. Traces of blood spilled out along the corners of his lips while he talked.

    He was extremely sad the moment he learned that Nicole was sold abroad.

    If it wasn''t for Zoe who needed him, he might have actually followed Nicole and Lucas.

    Samuel''s eyes were moist at this time. As a drop of crystal tear fell on the dagger, everything seemed

    indescribably sad.

    ¡°You keep saying that you are good to me and you keep saying that you love me, but you are pushing

    me closer to the abyss step by step. You schemed against my most beloved woman and my son to this

    degree. Do you even know what it means to be good to me? I don''t want to hurt you, but I gave you the

    opportunity to hurt Nicole. Tell me, where did you sell her?¡±

    Samuel''s hands trembled.

    He joined the army as a soldier, fought on the battlefield, and even killed people. But now that he faced

    this over fifty-year-old woman, his hands trembled a little.

    He had always been tolerant and had always protected her, and even did not want to face the

    unbearable truth. But what happened in the end?

    He allowed this to happen to his most beloved person.

    Zama spoke with sorrow after seeing Samuel''s current expression. ¡°You and I are in a conflict because

    of a woman. You even scheme against me. What am I to you? Samuel, do you want to kill me now? Do

    it! God is going to punish you after you kill me!¡±

    She stepped forward abruptly. Although Samuel retracted the knife in time, it still left a cut on Zama''s

    neck.

    The blood drops were particrly piercing on the dagger.

    "Zama, dont force me! Where is Nicole?¡±

    Samuel never expected Zama to be so staunch. At this moment, he was a little uncertain, but in the

    next moment, he aimed the dagger directly at him own chest.

    ¡°I will give you three seconds. If you don''t tell me, I will die in front of you. Don''t you keep saying that

    you love me? Now that I have lost my love, you can also experience it.¡±

    Aman used this method to bully an old man. Samuel felt that he was not a man, but now he has no

    time.

    He didn''t know how many people in the Green Family were Zama''s subordinates and confidantes, and

    there was no time to check.

    He couldn''t let Nicole wait for him and couldn''t allow himself to be distracted when he operated on

    Zoe. For now, he could only take the risk.

    Regardless of how confident Zama was, she waspletely shocked when she saw what Samuel did

    right now.

    ¡°Dont do this! Don''t be impulsive! Don''t hurt yourself!¡±

    Zama said no three times in a row, but Samuel seemed to have made up his mind and spoke coldly. ¡°I

    will only count three.¡±

    ¡°So what if I tell you? She might have been bought and ruined a long time ago, and she might even be

    dead! For a woman, is this really worth it?¡±

    ¡°I just want to know where she is!¡±

    Samuel didn''t want to hear Zama say this.

    He even wanted to avoid this question himself, but he knew that he couldn''t avoid it.

    A big hole seemed to have been made in his heart. Blood spilled out everywhere and it wouldn''t stop.

    Seeing how insane Samuel looked and how he pushed the dagger towards his chest a bit more, Zama

    screamed in fright.

    ¡°I''ll tell you! Don''t hurt yourself! 1 will tell you everything you want to know!¡±

    Zama suddenly cried.

    She was like an olddy who cried very sadly, but Samuel had no time to wait for her to vent her

    emotions.

    ¡°The address!¡±

    ¡°She''s in America! The cargo ship transited through the transfer station and then arrived in America. I

    have people over there. Nicole will be sent to a nightclub called Fallen Paradise Club and then will be

    disciplined and auctioned off. Based on the number of days that have passed, she might have been

    bought away a long time ago.¡±

    Zama''s words truck Samuel like a thunderbolt.

    America?

    He just came back from America!

    Thest thing he expected was that he had missed Nicole.

    Samuel struggled to get out of bed but felt something metallic in his throat. A mouthful of blood spurted

    out again and sprayed on the white sheets, very piercing and red.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Zama was shocked. After seeing Samuel vomit blood with her own eyes, she couldn''t help but rush

    forward to help him, but he flung her away.

 Chapter 173: Everything I Did Was for You

    Chapter 173: Everything I Did Was for You

    ¡°From now on, you better pray that Nicole wille back safely, otherwise...¡±

    Samuel didn''t finish his sentence, but it shocked Zama a lot.

    ¡°Why? She''s just a woman! Besides, didn''t you not love her five years ago? She was the one who

    initially went up to you. The woman you liked originally wasn''t her, right? She got stic surgery and

    was more good-looking than before, so you came to like her? This kind of like is superficial!¡±

    Zama yelled and refused to ept what happened.

    Samuel turned to look at her and spoke word by word. ¡°I didn''t know how to love five years ago, and I

    thought I didn¡¯t love her. When I knew she was pregnant with my baby, do you have any idea how

    happy I was? When I knew she was buried in the mes, did you know I almost followed her? Some

    love may be love at first sight, but there is also a kind of love that grows gradually. My heart isn''t made

    of iron. She waits for me to return home every night. When I was drunk, she took care of me. I don''t

    know when it started, but I started to like having her follow my footsteps and I started to like seeing her.

    As long as I can see her, I feel at peace and I feel happy being alive.¡±

    ¡°I knew that there was something fishy about the fire that took her away five years ago, but I couldn''t

    find out. I always feel that there was someone interfering with me, but I didn¡¯t know how to investigate.

    If it weren''t to investigate what happened these past five years, I might have been gone. But what I

    didn''t expect what that you are the one who nned all this! Maybe the fire five years ago also had

    something to do with you, right? You were so good to her five years ago and I always thought you liked

    her, but why are you so cruel now? Why?¡±

    Zama almost couldn''t bear Samuel''s questions.

    ¡°Everything I did was for you. You didn''t love her five years ago, but she kepting after you. What

    can I do? I could only help you get rid of her, but she was deeply in love with you. If I made her leave,

    she would definitelye back to pester you! And at that time, Riley was pregnant with Vincent''s child.

    That child was Vincent''sst child. For that child, I couldn''t let Nicole be the young madam of the

    Green Family!¡±

    Zama''s words made Samuel''s heart hurt.

    So this was the truth.

    So he was the one who harmed Nicole and the children!

    Samuelughed loudly.

    "This is your love for me and Vincent! But what right did you have? Just because you are our nanny

    doesn''t mean you can make decisions for us. You are just a nanny, are not our mother! Even our

    mother doesn''t interfere with our affairs. Who do you think you are?¡±

    Samuel didn''t want to talk so hurtfully, but he couldn''t help it.

    The way that Zama thought surprised him.

    She imed that she was being good to him and Vincent, but who did she think she was?

    Zama was shocked by Samuel''s words. Her face turned pale and her body faltered.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Samuel, let me tell you, without me, you and Vincent wouldn''t exist!¡±

    ¡°You take yourself too seriously. I don''t have time to talk to you. Jacob, take her away and keep a close

    guard on her. If it doesn¡¯t work, then send her to the Don Family and have Jason help us guard her.

    Find out who from the Green Family is her subordinate. Also, book me a ticket to America. I need to fly

    to American soon!¡±

    After Samuel spoke coldly, he turned and left.

    Jacob quickly came in and took control of Zama.

    Zama still struggled.

    ¡°You can''t go! Are you crazy? Your body is already this way, how can you go to America? Even if you

    do go there, that woman won''t be clean anymore. What do you want a dirty woman for?¡±

    With a "bang", Samuel''s fist passed by Zama''s ear, hitting the wall behind her. Bright red blood oozed

    from his fingers.

    He spoke coldly. ¡°How matter what happens to her, she will be cleaner than you!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°You will regret it! You will regret doing this to me!¡±

    Zama struggled but still ended up being taken away by Jacob.

    Samuel dared not dy at all. He changed his clothes quickly and rushed back to America.

    Samuel was jetgging, so he could only let Jacob tell Jason the news and hoped that Jason would

    help.

    Tim heard that Samuel went to the United States. He nned to go there together, but news came

    from the nursing home that his mothermitted suicide!

    He immediately rushed to the nursing home.

    When Samuel returned to the United States, he had already burned the candle at both ends. However,

    he dared not dy and couldn''t dy. He quickly ran to Fallen Paradise Club, but he was stillte.

    ¡°Sorry sir, our auction is over.¡±

    After being told this was, Samuel almost lost it.

    ¡°Who bought Nicole? It''s this woman! Tell me who bought her, and I will give you all the money you

    want¡±

    Samuel took out his phone like crazy and brought out Nicole''s photo.

    George looked at the photo and was surprised, but quickly covered up.

    In America, he didn''t have the guts to offend Allen.

    ¡°Sorry sir, we don''t have this a woman here. Even if we do, we cannot disclose the privacy of our

    guests. Please head back.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me, okay? I''ll give you however much money you want!¡±

    This was not Seapolis City. Samuel gave all the money he had to George.

    Seeing so much money, George was naturally moved, but he did not dare to offend Allen. He just

    looked around and spoke.

    ¡°The person who bought this woman is an African oil tycoon. I don''t know the specifics.¡±

    ¡°Africa?¡±

    Samuel felt that the sky was spinning.

    How could it be Africa?

    If Nicole was really taken to Africa, how should he search for her?

    Samuel finally couldn''t keep up after days of rushing and flying that he fainted.

    A little nurse found Samuel and took him back to the hospital.

    Allen went to Fallen Paradise Club with a mask without telling anyone and bought Nicole at the auction

    site for 100 million.

    When Nicole learned that it was Allen, she was relieved and fainted from all the pain and the injuries

    she had suffered.

    Allen took her away and hid her in a ce no one knew.

    When Nicole woke up, she found herself in an unfamiliar environment. She wanted to lift the quilt and

    get out of bed but found that her hands and feet were tied to the bed, making unable to move.

    What happened?

    Nicole was stunned.

    Her memory was in pieces, and it was quite a headache to connect everything together.

    She remembered that she was beaten by someone. Allen came across her, saved her, and bought her

    at the auction the next day.

    But how could Allen treat her like this?

    How could he tie her to the bed when he was such a gentle and perfect person?

    No!

    There must be something wrong!

    Nicole felt a burning sensation in her throat and her voice was hoarse. She wanted to yell but couldn''t

    and her whole body was ufortably wet.

    She finally heard the sound of footsteps outside.

    Nicole quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    The door was opened gently, and the familiar footsteps made Nicole even more doubtful.

    This was clearly Allen''s footsteps.

    She couldn''t have been more familiar with it for the past five years.

    But why?

    Nicole didn''t know and still closed her eyes tightly.

    Allen stopped in front of Nicole, sat gently on the side of the bed, and watched Nicole sleeping soundly.

    He sighed and spoke. ¡°Not awake yet? It seems that you have suffered too much along the way. But

    don''t worry, from now on, I will never let you suffer again.¡±

    His hand gently stroked Nicole''s face, outlining the shape of her face little by little.

    Nicole suddenly opened her eyes and saw Allen''s affectionate eyes.

    She was stunned.

    Was it really him?

    Allen was not scared and smiled very gently.

    ¡°You''re awake? Do you feel a little hungry? The doctor said that you can''t drink water yet and you can

    only moisturize your lips gently. I brought the best water source and I also brought a cotton swab. Be

    good, bear with it and you will be fine in a while¡±

    As Allen spoke, he gently moistened a cotton swab with some water and then gently applied it to

    Nicole''s lips.

    She felt that her dry lips were a little moister, which also made her refreshed. However, having her

    hands and feet tied made her very ufortable.

    ¡°Allen, what are you binding me for?¡±

    Nicole asked hoarsely.

    Allen smiled. ¡°Don''t worry, I tied you with the best silk in the world and I will definitely not hurt you. You

    have many injuries. The doctor said that you need to rest. I am afraid that you will feel too much pain

    when I give you the medicine, so I had no choice. When you are better, I will naturally let you go.¡±

    His eyes were so gentle, as if Nicole was his most beloved woman.

    Nicole struggled.

    ¡°Let me go, I can''t stay here. Allen, I know you saved me again, I owe you again. I will repay you for

    your great kindness to me this time, but now I really can''t be here. Samuel doesn''t know yet that I was

    sold here. He might be crazy. And my son''s whereabouts are unknown now, so I have to go back. I

    need to go back to Seapolis City! Allen, will you let me go back?¡±

    Nicole kept mentioning Samuel and Lucas that Allen''s eyes became a little darker.

    ¡°Be good, you need to take good care of your body now. Everything will have to wait until you get

    better.¡±

    ¡°Allen, Lucas is in danger now. I don''t know whether he¡¯s alive or dead. I need to go back! You let me

    go!¡±

    Nicole couldn''t stay at all.

    All her thoughts were on Lucas and Samuel.

    If Samuel knew that she was missing, he would be very worried.

    Lucas was already gone, and now something happened to her. How could Samuel face it alone?

    Nicole''s anxious look deeply stimted Allen.

    He mmed the bowl and chopsticks to the ground, making a crisp sound.

    ¡°Samuel, Samuel! ls Samuel the only man in your mind? Nicole, you have to understand. Five years

    ago, I rescued you from the sea of mes and gave you a life. I let you give birth to two savages. Don''t

    you know how I treated them in the past five years? Now I rescued you from the devil again. Why do

    you only have Samuel in your heart? Where did you ce me?¡±

 Chapter 174: There Is Only Me in Your Life

    Chapter 174: There Is Only Me in Your Life

    This was the first time Nicole ever saw Allen get angry.

    He was no longer gentle, no longer like a spring breeze. He even appeared terrifying. The low air

    pressure around him seemed to have decreased the temperature quite a bit, making Nicole feel very

    depressed.

    Nicole looked at Allen nkly and suddenly felt that he was very, very unfamiliar.

    ¡°Allen, what''s the matter with you? You watched Lucas grow up since he was a child. Now we don''t

    know whether he is alive or dead. Aren''t you worried?¡±

    ¡°What am I worried about? He is the son of you and Samuel, not you and I. Nicole, why can you be so

    cruel? Don''t you know how I have treated you in five years? My grandma came to propose a marriage

    and didn''t care if you brought in two children who were not from the Brook Family. You refused. What

    did you tell me before going back? You said you went back to cure Zoe''s illness. You said you went

    back to get revenge on Samuel. You said that you want Samuel to suffer, but what about now? You

    keep talking about Samuel and you are thinking of taking the children back to him and living with him,

    right?¡±

    Allen asked Nicole sharply. The anger in his eyes red as if it could burn everything in this world.

    Nicole felt ashamed and whispered. ¡°What happened five years ago wasn''t because of him. He didn''t

    know anything. It was also very hard for him the past five years.¡±

    ¡°It was hard for him? Wasn''t it hard for me? Don''t you know what I gave up for you? I treated Lucas and

    Zoe like my own children. What else do you want me to do? You didn''t tell me that you returned to

    reconnect with Samuel. I investigated. That brat Lucas also epted Samuel, right? I was so kind to

    him and I mentored him, but in the end what I did couldn''tpare with the short few months he spent

    with his biological father.¡±

    Allen felt a little bit lonely.

    Nicole also felt sorry for Allen, but what could she do about these things?

    Blood kinship wasn¡¯t something anyone could sever.

    Lucas and Samuel were originally father and son, and the mutual attachment between them wouldn''t

    change with the passage of time.

    ¡°Allen, I know that I owe you. I have wasted five years of your youth. No matter what you want me to do

    in the future, I will agree. But let me go back now, okay? You know, Lucas is as important as my life. If I

    can¡¯t find Lucas, I won''t ever be free from worries for my entire life!¡±

    ¡°You don''t have to look. Lucas is dead. Your and Samuel''s son is dead!¡±

    Allen suddenly let out a low growl, but it struck Nicole like a thunderbolt.

    ¡°What are you talking about? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I said Lucas is dead! He was killed by Riley! Joseph is Riley''s biological son, but he spoke up for you

    and Lucas. Riley killed

    Lucas in a fit of anger and threw him into the sea to feed the fish. Samuel had people try to rescue him,

    but he wasn''t found. The son between you and him is dead!¡±

    Allen was like a cold-blooded emperor at this time as he spoke coldly about this cruel reality.

    Nicole thought he was joking, but his eyes were so serious. The sadness that shed through his eyes

    wasn''t something that could be faked.

    She could only feel shock.

    ¡°No! My Lucas will not die! He is only four years old. He is so smart. How could he die?¡±

    Nicole struggled and roared, but she couldn''t escape.

    Allen looked at her coldly and whispered. ¡°This is the truth, the whole Seapolis City knows it. But you

    don''t have to be too sad.

    Riley died too, as a price to pay for what she did to Lucas. From now on, you will stay with me, and I

    will be nice to you. We will have our own children, and you will forget about Lucas then.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Allen, what are you talking about?¡±

    Nicole finally noticed something wrong.

    This was not the Allen she knew!

    Absolutely not!

    Allen looked at Nicole and spoke word by word. ¡°I don''t care who you had in your mind before. From

    now on, from the moment I bought you from Fallen Paradise Club, you are my woman! Don''t worry,

    Samuel already did the matching test with Zoe. If it''s sessful, he will leave with Zoe, return to

    Seapolis City, and nevere to America

    from now on. To repay the Brook Family for saving your life, he gave us everything he owned in

    America and even vowed that he will never set foot in America again in this life. If it fails, then Zoe will

    be gone, and Samuel will not stay here anymore. From now on, it will be a new life for you and I.¡±

    ¡°Allen, are you crazy? You let me go! I''m going to look at Zoe, that is my daughter and the daughter I

    risked my life to give birth to!¡±

    ¡°She should have died five years ago! If I hadn''t used everything in the Brook Family to save her and

    extend her life, she would have ceased to exist. Nicole, I tried my best regarding Lucas and Zoe. You

    owe me, do you understand? You owe me! You are going to focus on healing your injuries from now

    on. When you heal, we will get married and give birth to our own children. From now on, Samuel,

    Lucas, and Zoe won''t exist in our lives anymore. You will have me in your life. We will have children,

    only us!¡±

    Allen stroked Nicole''s face tenderly, but Nicole trembled all over.

    The Allen at this moment was terrifying!

    Although he was still gentle, it felt creepy.

    ¡°Allen, don''t do this. Will you let me go? Allen, I will pay what I owe you. Let me leave, Allen!¡±

    Nicole shouted, but passed out the next moment when Allen hit her.

    ¡°Get a good night''s sleep. The main thing you need to do now is rest.¡±

    Allen smiled softly at Nicole again, then gently unbuttoned Nicole''s clothes and began to apply

    medicine on her.

    Nicole had a lot of whishes on her body that is was full of scars. Allen was startled when he saw.

    Allen glowered.

    Who dared hurt his woman!

    After he applied the medicine on Nicole, he walked out of the room and made a phone call. It didn¡¯t

    take long before he caught the man in the dungeon. When the man saw Allen, he was a little scared.

    "Mr. Brook, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°How manyshes did you hit my woman?¡±

    Allen asked faintly. He showed no sign of happiness or anger, but the man sweated.

    ¡°Mr. Brook, these are the rules of the nightclub. I just follow the rules. Besides, she was not yours at

    that time, right?¡±

    The man''s words made Allen a little disgusted.

    ¡°Not mine? You know, she was my woman five years ago. Are you blind or did God give you courage?

    You dare to kidnap my woman and even sell her. Did you really think that I am easy-going and

    forgiving?¡±

    As soon as Allen stopped talking, someone grabbed the man and kicked him to the floor.

    ¡°Hit him until his fleshes out, and if he dies, just throw him into the grave. No one will care if

    someone like him died¡±

    After Allen finished speaking, the man was taken away by his people. Soon there was a stern cry, but

    this is Allen''s domain and no one else could enter. Nicole was awakened by someone screaming.

    The shrill creeped her out.

    Allen entered the room again, smiled to Nicole. ¡°Are you awake? Let me show you something good.¡±

    He connected the video of the dungeon to his mobile phone and ced it in front of Nicole.

    ¡°Do you remember him? This man was cruel to you at the beginning, and now I am getting revenge on

    him for you, are you happy?¡±

    Allen''s words made Nicole feel like she fell into an ice cer.

    She naturally knew the man in front of her, but she did not expect Allen to treat that man like this.

    Although that man was not worthy of sympathy, there werew in this worlds. Allen was in no position

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    to use lynching like this.

    ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡±

    She asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°You are my treasure. I can''t bear to harm you, but he beat you like this. I¡¯m just going to have his

    hands chopped off and thrown into the grave.¡± Allen replied nonchntly.

    Nicole couldn''t believe that Allen said these words.

    Was this still the personable, gentleman?

    ¡°Allen, is this the real you? Or did I stimte you like this?¡±

    Nicole felt that he was too unfamiliar. Except for that face, she could not find anything familiar about

    Allen.

    Allen looked at her coldly, and then left without saying a word.

    Nicole wanted to untie his ropes, but she couldn''t do it.

    What should she do? What should she do?

    She didn''t believe that Lucas was dead, but where was Lucas?

    Allen''s words echoed in her ears like a curse.

    She didn''t know if Samuel knew she was here. Maybe he couldn''t find out.

    Who would know that Allen would imprison her?

    Yes!

    She was imprisoned!

    Nicole had to ept this fact.

    She thought that being rescued by Allen from Fallen Paradise Club was a kind of salvation, but now

    she realized that it was the beginning of another kind of disaster for her.

    She missed Lucas very badly.

    ¡°Mommy, when I grow up, I''m going to protect you and I''ll never let you have nightmares in the middle

    of the night.¡±

    At that time, Lucas was so sensible and well-behaved.

    Nicole couldn''t help but shed tears.

    Her Lucas, are you really dead?

    Nicole tried and passed out a few times.

    Allen was very angry when he learned about it.

    He had people prepare the most delicious food for Nicole, but Nicole couldn''t eat it at all.

    Allen personally fed her, but Nicole didn''t appreciate it.

    She was like a walking corpse who had lost her soul. She lost her brilliance and would only shed tears.

    Soon, she lost so much weight that she looked entirely different from before.

    Allen felt distressed to see her like this.

    "Nicole, listen to me and eat a little bit, okay? As long as you eat, I''ll agree with everything you say,

    okay?¡±

    Allen guided her. Nicole thought she saw hope.

    ¡°You will let me go and let me go back, right?"

 Chapter 175: Does Mr. Brook Have a Loved One?

    Chapter 175: Does Mr. Brook Have a Loved One?

    Nicole''s words made Allen glower.

    ¡°Don''t even think about it!¡±

    Allen angrily stuffed the food into Nicole''s mouth, no sign of gentleness at all.

    Nicole tried her best to dodge, but in the end, Allen still managed to stuff a few mouthfuls in Nicole. Just

    as Allen thought he was sessful, Nicole began retching.

    ¡°rgh.¡±

    She threw up the food she had just eaten, even including bile.

    Allen grew sullen seeing her like this.

    ¡°Have the family doctore over and give her the IV.¡±

    Allen gave the order coldly, and then he looked at Nicole. ¡°You have not yet paid off what you owe me.

    Don''t think you can

    just die. Nicole, let me tell you, Samuel and Zoe are matched, and the surgery is about to happen soon.

    If you don''t cooperate with me, Samuel would die on the operating table and Zoe would also be buried.

    Do you want to see me do this?¡±

    His voice was very gentle, but it made Nicole''s eyes suddenly widen.

    ¡°Allen, are you kidding? Zoe is the child you have been protecting for five years!¡±

    "So what? I love her so much and treated her so well. I even put aside all my work to spend time with

    her, but did you know? When she knew that Samuel was her father, she ignored me. Shepletely

    ignored my existence. This is the child I have cared about for five years! Sure enough, it''s not the same

    when ites to the biological father. But it¡¯s okay, we will have children of our own in the future, and I

    will love her more.¡±

    Allen smiled longingly, but Nicole''s heart was bleeding.

    Why did things turn out this way?

    Why did he be like this?

    Now she really hoped that someone woulde and help her escape.

    She wanted to see her daughter and Samuel!

    She couldn''t die here, no!

    ¡°Allen, can you let me see Zoe? I just want to take one look at her, okay? Let me see her!¡±

    Nicole never begged Allen like this.

    For the past five years, he respected her. No matter what she wanted to do, Allen would let her and

    support her. What happened now?

    Allen coaxed her as if she was a child. ¡°It''s not impossible for you to see her. I can even take you to

    see her surgery. But you have to eat well.¡±

    ¡°lll eat, I''ll eat! I''ll eat now!¡±

    Nicole nodded quickly in order to see her daughter and leave here.

    Seeing that she hadpromised, Allen smiled and touched her head. ¡°Good. This is what my

    favourite girl looks like.¡±

    He brought the food, and then fed it to Nicole bit by bit.

    Nicole''s stomach was resistant.

    She felt a burst of nauseaing up, but when she saw Allen''s eyes, she forced it down.

    Can''t vomit!

    Never vomit in front of Allen!

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t see Samuel, let alone see Zoe!

    Nicole tried hard to suppress the nausea rolling in her stomach. Under Allen''s gentle gaze, she ate bite

    by bite. However, she couldn''t hold it back in the end and threw up everything.

    Vomiting made her feel painful.

    Allen''s face looked a little sullen.

    ¡°Bring the doctor here.¡±

    His voice was very cold, so cold that it was frightening.

    The servant quickly ran to call the doctor, but Allen squeezed Nicole''s chin and asked coldly. ¡°This time

    you returned, have you done anything with Samuel?¡±

    Nicole didn''t know what he was talking about at first, but finally realized what Allen meant.

    ¡°You let me go!¡±

    ¡°Answer me! Have you ever slept with Samuel?¡±

    Allen was so jealous he lost his mind.

    As soon as he thought of Nicole and Samuel sleeping together, he wanted to kill Samuel.

    It was embarrassing for Nicole to be asked such a private question. Plus, Allen wasn''t in the position to

    ask about her

    rtionship with Samuel.

    ¡°No matter what I have done with him, it has nothing to do with you. Allen, I''ve said this before, Samuel

    is the only one I will ever love in my life, not you! You are kind to me, and I am grateful. I will repay you

    for the rest of my life to thank you, but gratitude is not love. Allen, I don''t love you!¡±

    Nicole once again said what was in his heart.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Allen was almost furious.

    ¡°You don''t love me? Why don''t you love me? What''s wrong with me? Tell me, how is Samuel better

    than me? You can''t forget him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I just love him, whether it''s five years, ten years or a lifetime, I only love him!¡±

    Nicole''s words deeply stimted Allen.

    He lowered his head suddenly and kissed Nicole''s lips fiercely.

    Nicole couldn''t avoid his kiss. She had no choice but to open her mouth and bite Allen''s cherry lips.

    Allen cried out in pain, finally let go of Nicole, but his face became more and more gloomy.

    ¡°You bit me? Who are you being chaste for? Samuel? Does he know you''ve been sold? Does he know

    where you are now? If

    it weren''t for me, do you know how many people would have done it with you?¡±

    "So? So I should promise myself and listen to whatever you say? Allen, are you the Allen I knew

    before? Are you doing this

    because you like me or because you don''t want to ept the truth? You are upset that the efforts you

    put in for me and the children didn''t produce the result you wanted so you decided to humiliate me like

    this? You can try, if you dare to touch me, then I will kill myself! In this life, no one except Samuel will

    touch my body!¡±

    Nicole was determined. It made Allen furious for a while that he didn''t dare touch her.

    He knew Nicole. She would actually do it.

    Allen swept everything around him to the ground angrily. ss shards were all over the floor, terrifying

    everyone, but Nicole remained indifferent.

    She didn''t expect at all that Allen, who offered her a helping hand five years ago, now became the

    person who imprisoned

    her.

    At this moment, the servant from outside ran in and was in a panic. ¡°Mr. Brook, someone came in and

    said he wanted to see you.¡±

    ¡°Who? Who woulde here to find me?¡±

    Allen had no one to take his anger out on, and at this time, he let it all out on the servant.

    ¡°He said his name is Samuel and that he made a special trip to find you.¡± The servant replied anxiously.

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly widened.

    Samuel?

    He came?

    Did he get the news and came to save her?

    ¡°Samuel, Sam...emm...¡±

    Nicole wanted to yell, but Allen tightly covered her mouth.

    He panicked a little.

    He just bought this house. How could Samuel find this ce?

    Could it be that Samuel discovered something?

    Or did he find something?

    Allen tightly covered Nicole¡¯s mouth and whispered. ¡°If you call again, I have many ways to have him

    die on the operating table.¡±

    Nicole stared at Allen fiercely. But to Allen, everything was of no importance.

    He only needed Nicole!

    He didn''t care what method he had to use.

    Allen couldn''t bear it when he saw the resentment in Nicole''s eyes.

    He hit Nicole so that she passed out, and then blocked her mouth.

    ¡°Let people watch over here. No one is allowed toe in.¡±

    Allen said coldly and lifelessly.

    The servant shivered and dared not disobey. After all, Allen had control in America.

    Allen fixed his clothes and went out.

    Samuel was already waiting in the living room downstairs. When he saw Allen, his eyes narrowed

    slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Brook, excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, why are you here?¡±

    Allen smiled lightly and had people start serving tea.

    Although he lived in America for many years, Allen maintained the habit of drinking tea.

    Samuel sat on the sofa and replied faintly. ¡°I heard that Mr. Brook hasn''t been to work recently, and

    people couldn''t find you. I got news that you bought a new house here, so I came to try my luck and

    see if I could meet Mr. Brook.¡±

    ¡°Is Mr. Green looking for something to do with me?¡±

    Allen tried his best to keep himself calm.

    Samuel came by himself, and he didn''t seem to know anything. Maybe he was just passing by, but

    Allen didn''t dare to lower his guard.

    ¡°It''s nothing, mainly because of Zoe. Zoe and I will have surgery tomorrow. After the operation, I don''t

    know who will be the first to wake up. I know that Mr. Brook took good care of Zoe in recent years and

    regarded her as your biological daughter, so I wanted to ask for a favour from Mr. Brook. Could you

    please help me take care of Zoe before I wake up?¡±

    Samuel stated his purpose ofing here this time.

    Hearing this request, Allen secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Of course. In the past five years, I have never viewed Zoe as an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brook.¡±

    Samuel had no other way.

    He sent Jacob to Africa to investigate Nicole''s whereabouts. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want to let go of

    any hope. But he didn''t trust the other people in the Green Family. Zama had been detained by Jason,

    but he didn''t know what went on that the news still reached Laurel.

    She tried to contact Samuel these days, but Samuel blocked her.

    Nothing couldpare with saving Zoe.

    That was his and Nicole''s child, and his only rtive now.

    Allen spoke indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is all I can do for Nicole¡±

    Speaking of Nicole, Samuel became a lot more depressed.

    ¡°Mr. Brook, I know America is your domain. I heard that Nicole was sold to Africa. I wonder if there is

    any news from Mr. Brook?¡±

    When Samuel said that, Allen was stunned.

    ¡°What did you say? Where did you hear this news?¡±

    ¡°Fallen Paradise Club, but the person who told me the news has recently disappeared. I don''t know if

    something happened to him.¡±

    Samuel tried to find George the next day, but he couldn''t find him at all.

    Allen''s eyes flickered slightly as he thought about it.

    What did this news mean? But it seemed beneficial to him.

    ¡°I will send someone to follow this clue and investigate. Don''t worry, as soon as there is news, I will

    notify you immediately.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Samuel got up and nned to leave, but before leaving, he suddenly stared at Allen''s lips and asked.

    ¡°Does Mr. Brook have a loved one?¡±

 Chapter 176: This Fellow Was Really Hard to Deal with

    Chapter 176: This Fellow Was Really Hard to Deal with

    ¡°What?¡±

    Allen frowned subconsciously, with a hint of alert in his two eyes.

    Did he find out something?

    What a keen person Samuel was, so he naturally noticed Allen''s rushing homicidal intent.

    Homicidal intent?

    Why would Allen treat him like this?

    Samuel''s mind shed with a hint of doubt, but he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Brook''s girlfriend is quite fierce.

    This action to dere

    sovereignty is a bit obvious.¡±

    He left with smile after talking.

    At first, Allen didn''t quite understand. With two eyes staring after Samuel, he tried his best to remember

    whether he had leaked any ws, but when he turned his head back, he saw the swelling and blood on

    the corners of his lips.

    So it was!

    Allen frowned slightly and wiped his lips subconsciously.

    He didn''t dare to leave, but he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, seeing Samuel walking out

    of the house.

    After getting into the car, Samuel quickly called Jacob.

    ¡°How is the investigation of my wife?¡±

    ¡°It''s still going on, but there aren''t any clues at all. Many people here have gone to the United States to

    buy women back, but

    they don''t seem to be Mrs. Green. I''m still continuing to investigate.¡±

    Jacob was a little distressed.

    This method of finding a needle in a haystack is indeed a little exhausting, but thinking of Samuel''s

    body and the uing surgery, he had to try his best.

    Looking at the vi of Allen, Samuel said in a low voice, ¡°Hand it to Macon to investigate ande to

    the US by air right now, because I think Allen is a little suspicious,¡±

    ¡°Allen?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just in case,e here in secret without anyone knowing. If necessary, take a private airne

    and don''t leave any traces.¡±

    Samuel didn''t know why he had such feelings.

    Allen in front of him was so unfathomable

    The two of them were not friends, or even rivals in love. For Samuel, the understanding of Allen was

    learned from Nicole, and

    Zoe also said that this foster father was very nice. Now that he came to the US, Allen rarely appeared.

    At first he thought maybe Allen did so in order to create more parent-child time for him and his children,

    but now it seemed not to be so.

    If Allen was really kind to Zoe, how could he note to take a look at Zoe for so many days?

    Although this hospital was run by the Brook Family, Zoe was, after all, the child that he had spent five

    years caring for.

    Moreover, Samuel learned from the young nurse that no matter how busy Allen was in the past five

    years, he woulde to the hospital to apany Zoe. But now all these actions disappeared.

    Unless he had something more important to deal with.

    He suddenly remembered that when he went to the Fallen Paradise Club for the first time, Samuel

    seemed to have seen

    Allen there. Although it was just a glimpse and it was Not easy to recognize at that time, it should have

    been him.

    Why did he go to the Fallen Paradise Club?

    Only for drowning his sorrow?

    Moreover, with Allen''s feelings for Nicole, even if the Brook Family and Green Family had both cleared

    their kindness with

    each other, could he find someone he liked so quickly? Was there even any intimate encounter

    between them?

    The more Samuel thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong, and there were even many

    dubious points.

    Allen had many properties, but why did he buy another one recently?

    And this property was not registered under Allen''s name, but one of his most distant rtives¡¯.

    If Allen wanted to buy a house, did he need to be so secretive like this? Who was he guarding against?

    Samuel''s palms were sweating.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong.

    But he couldn''t stay here for too long in case that Allen would see the ws.

    Samuel drove away, with a speed not fast or slow, almost the same as when he came, but he felt a little

    heavy at heart.

    Would Nicole be here?

    Would Allen have imprisoned Nicole?

    Samuel didn''t know, but he felt more and more that he might be close to the truth.

    When the car reached the corner, Samuel suddenly turned back.

    Seeing him leave, Allen breathed a sigh of relief heavily. Although this was the US and his territory,

    where Samuel couldn''t stir

    up any trouble, but somehow, he felt stressed.

    He had this feeling since the moment they met, which was bing more and more obvious now.

    What to do?

    Did he have to transfer Nicole?

    But wouldn''t the current transference mean the exposure of himself?

    In addition, the wounds on Nicole''s body had not been healed yet. What if Nicole escaped during the

    transference?

    No!

    He couldn''t!

    He absolutely couldn''t allow Nicole to leave from his sight.

    Allen said quickly to the servants, ¡°Take Miss. Bush down to the basement, where I already had the air

    conditioner installed.

    Go to clean the room quickly, and be sure to remove all traces.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Many of the servants here were Allen''s henchmen, and they were even hired by him. Here, Nicole was

    just a woman, an unknown woman, but Allen was a figure with the ultimate power of life and death, so

    no one did not know how to choose.

    Just when the servants were about to transfer Nicole, she woke up.

    She still remembered Samuel''s visit, and didn''t even know if Samuel had gone. Now that she saw the

    servant began to transfer her, she was struggling desperately, but her mouth was sealed. Except for

    the sound of whimpering, there was no other use.

    During the transference, she saw Allen.

    He stood there like a god, and there were two teacups on the tea table, which had obviously be

    cold.

    Samuel had left.

    This made Nicole somewhat desperate.

    Actually they brushed past each other without any awareness.

    Now that Samuel had found this ce, why didn¡¯t he stay longer?

    The disappointment in Nicole''s eyes did not escape Allen''s notice.

    He frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°Don''t live in illusions. Samuel is now putting all his mind on Zoe''s

    operation. Do you really think he would know that you are with me? I just got the news that he has

    been misled, because someone told him that you were sold to Africa. I think the Green Family is now

    probably concentrating all the efforts on looking for your whereabouts in Africa, right? Nicole, you are

    destined to be my wife. The fate between you and Samuel has been terminated. Once he leaves the

    US, I will let you out, and I will treat you well then.¡±

    After speaking, he stretched out his hand and gently fondled Nicole''s face, but Nicole refused.

    This fellow was mad already.

    There was no use for her to say anything, let alone her inability to talk. She could only stare at Allen

    fiercely.

    Allen couldn''t stand the expression in her eyes, and roared in a low voice, ¡°Why do you look at me like

    this? I am your benefactor, and I love you so much, but surprisingly, you hate me so much? Nicole,

    have you lost your conscience?¡±

    There was a sense of ruefulness in Nicole''s mind.

    Maybe she had indeed lost her conscience.

    But now she only wanted to see Samuel and her daughter.

    Her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked at Allen with some supplication. Those eyes made

    Allen''s heart a little softened, but he still said cruelly, ¡°For the time being, you just go to stay at the

    basement for a few days. Don''t worry. I already have everything prepared in the basement. Well, it

    won''t be worse than the over ground, just without sunshine. I will take you out to enjoy the sun every

    day. As long as he is gone, everything will be fine, my darling.¡±

    Allen was about to touch Nicole''s face again, but Nicole refused him again. Because of too much force,

    her head suddenly hit the stairs, which made her a little dizzy.

    ¡°What the hell are you waiting for? Take her in quickly! If she gets hurt, I will teach you a good lesson!¡±

    Allen felt much pain in his heart, and he also knew that it was not the time for him to be self-willed.

    He had just bought this house not long ago, and Samuel was able to find it. Obviously, it wouldn''t be

    long before the people of the Brook Family and even the grandmother would know this residence. Now

    he bought such a house in this sensitive period, which was even not registered under his name. It was

    hard to avoid being suspected by others.

    Allen suddenly felt that he had taken this misstep.

    To his surprise, Samuel had such a sensitive nose, and he found here so soon. It seemed that he was

    really hard to deal with.

    Since Samuel was able to find him, it was estimated that others also could. Just in case, he could only

    dimode Nicole first.

    Allen told himself so, but before he could calm down, Samuel returned.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    At this moment, Allen''s face took on an awful expression.

    ¡°Mr. Green, what''s wrong¡±

    Allen was somewhat on the alert, and the expression in his eyes was a little awful. Obviously, Allen

    didn¡¯t wee Samuel''s return, which made him very uneasy.

    But Samuel said with smile, ¡°I forgot to take the lighter.¡±

    After speaking, he quickly walked into the living room and looked around, only to find something that

    looked like a woman''s long hair floating on the stairs.

    His eyes narrowed suddenly.

    The hair color was a little like Nicole''s.

    Was she really here?

    Samuel''s heart was full of ecstasy, but he could only inhibit it as much as possible.

    He quickly walked to the tea table, looked around, and found his lighter on the floor.

    In fact, he did it deliberately.

    ¡°It turned out to be here. I''m sorry, Mr. Brook, my wife bought this lighter for me. I have kept it with me

    all the time. I''m sorry for bothering you.¡±

    Samuel''s words made a hint of envy appear in Allen''s eyes that were uneasy to notice. Although

    shing across quickly, it was still captured by Samuel.

    Sure enough, he was suspicious!

    Allen tried his best to inhibit the envy in his heart and said with a faint smile, ¡°Now that Mr. Green have

    found the lighter, you had better go back quickly because Zoe needs you. After I finish my work these

    days, I will naturally go to see her.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brook, that¡¯s so kind of you, but may I go to the bathroom?¡±

    Samuel said again, which made the corner of Allen''s mouth twitch a little.

    Why was this fellow so meddlesome?

    But he couldn''t say no, so he nodded.

    Samuel raised his foot and walked towards the stairs.

    ¡°Mr. Green, there is bathroom in the first floor.¡±

    Seeing that he wanted to go upstairs to the bedroom on the second floor, Allen quickly stopped him.

    At this time, definitely the servants had not finished removing the traces in the bedroom, so he could

    not let Samuel go upstairs.

    At the moment Samuel turned around, he grabbed that bit of hair in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I''m

    used to it. I always go to the bathroom in the bedroom at home. Theyout of Mr. Brook''s house is

    simr to that of mine. I''m so sorry.¡±

    After speaking, he smiled and turned around, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.

    Samuel went to the bathroom and packed the hair with bag as soon as he got in, but his heart was

    thumping.

    Was this Nicole¡¯s hair?

 Chapter 177: It Felt So Good

    Chapter 177: It Felt So Good

    After Samuel entered the bathroom, Allen''s face darkenedpletely.

    What method on earth did he need in order to let Samuel leave quickly?

    After Samuel packed the hair, he turned on the faucet, pretending to have taken a pee, and then

    walked out of the bathroom.

    Allen was already sitting on the sofa and began to drink tea. There seemed to be sprezzatura on his

    face, as if nothing had happened, but Samuel seemed to see his hands trembling.

    The suspicions to Allen were growing.

    Samuel kept his countenance, and nodded to Allen. Then he left.

    After his leaving this time, Allen didn''t move for a long time standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling

    window.

    He was afraid that Samuel would return again.

    This fellow was so disgusting.

    If he hadn''t reacted quickly just now, it would have been caught in the act by Samuel.

    At the thought of Nicole being taken away from him after being found by Samuel, Allen''s hatred of

    Samuel became more intense.

    He even wanted Samuel to die in the US.

    This thought shed by quickly, and there was a trace of fierceness shing across Allen''s eyes, then

    disappearing quickly.

    This time Samuel didn''t return but went directly to a hospital, for the purpose of DNA identification of

    the hair with the identity of someone else.

    The result of the gic test would take at least 3 days. During this time Samuel couldn''t wait and he

    decided to visit Allen''s mansion at night.

    Jacob arrived several hours after, fatigued with the journey.

    ¡°Mr. Green¡±

    When Jacob met Samuel outside the hospital, he looked very cautious.

    Samuel nodded and asked him to get into the car. The two left where they were quickly.

    ¡°I suspect that Allen has hidden Nicole. You go to the Fallen Paradise Club on the sly to investigate

    whether Allen went there

    on the day of the auction.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes looked somewhat darkened, with two hands sping tightly.

    He didn''t want to be enemy of the Brook Family, and even nned to be reconciled with the Brook

    Family because of the

    Brook Family''s care for Nicole and his children over the past five years. However, if it was really Allen

    who had taken Nicole away, Samuel didn''t dare to imagine what he would do.

    Jacob was still a little capable here. After hearing Samuel''s words, he immediately went to act.

    When Samuel returned to the hospital, Zoe and Joseph were ying.

    Since these days, Joseph suddenly seemed to have grown up, showing great affection and caring for

    Zoe so that Zoe

    mood.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why do youugh so happily?¡±

    Samuel restrained all the emotions outside.

    In front of his daughter, he didn¡¯t wish Zoe to have any negative emotions or unhappiness.

    When Zoe saw Samuel, she looked very delighted.

    During these days, it was Samuel who had apanied her, and she could see Samuel or Joseph

    every time she opened

    her eyes, without feeling lonely any longer.

    It felt really good.

    If only she could have Mommy and brother at her side.

    Zoe stretched her hands out towards Samuel and yelled coquettishly, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    "My sweetheart!¡±

    Samuel kissed her on the forehead, then held her on hisps and sat down.

    ¡°Whew, why is there a milkshake?¡±

    ¡°Brother Joseph bought it for me. The doctor said I can eat, so Zoe is not eating on the sly.¡±

    Zoe said with extreme happiness, as if getting a cup of milkshake was a great joy and delight for her.

    Samuel felt terribly distressed in his heart.

    She should have been the little princess of the Green Family, born with a silver in her mouth, but she

    was now in such a situation, which was very worrying.

    But Samuel concealed his emotions very well, smiling and saying to Joseph, ¡°Joseph has really grown

    up, who knows to take care of his younger sister.¡±

    Joseph touched the back of his head coyly. In fact, he missed Lucas very much.

    ¡°Daddy, brother Joseph said that you will take us to the amusement park to have fun after my illness is

    cured, really?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go?¡±

    Looking at the expectation in Zoe''s eyes, how could Samuel refuse?

    ¡°Of course! At that time, you and Mommy, Brother Lucas and Joseph and me, we all go, OK? I have

    never known how the amusement park is like in my life. Is it so beautiful and amusing like that on TV?¡±

    Zoe was really happy.

    When the doctor told her that her illness would take a favorable turn and that she could run under the

    sun like other children,

    no one knew how delighted and joyful she was in her heart.

    Now she wanted to share this happiness to Joseph and Samuel. Such happiness that couldn''t be

    concealed was like a source of infection, making everyone around her feel happy.

    ¡°OK, as long as Zoe coordinates actively the doctors¡¯ treatment, we can go out to have fun very soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, dad will not cheat you.¡±

    Samuel was touching her hair. Because of the prolonged injection of antibiotics, Zoe¡¯s hair was not as

    soft as other girls¡¯, even with a trace of dryness, which made Samuel more distressed.

    If Nicole knew Zoe would have the operation soon, would she be anxious?

    There was not any news about Lucas¡¯ whereabouts and Zoe would have such a big operation. Nicole

    would probably be very anxious, no?

    It was a pity that her husband couldn''t apany her by her side.

    Now how he wished his family of five could get together, which would be the most beautiful scene in

    the world, but now...

    Samuel was somewhat depressed.

    Zoe touched Samuel''s hands and said, ¡°Daddy, are you unhappy¡±

    ¡°No"

    ¡°But I feel that there is something hidden in your heart, which makes you unhappy. I called Mommy

    yesterday but her phone had been switched off, and brother also didn''t answer the phone. Daddy, do

    you think they were busy so they didn''t hear that? Can you call them again? Zoe will have the

    operation and feels afraid about that. I want Mommy and brother to apany me and want to see

    them as soon as Ie out, OK?¡±

    Zoe''s pleading gaze seemed to be a sharp dagger cutting Samuel into pieces.

    How could he tell his baby daughter that her Mommy and brother wouldn''te?

    Suddenly Joseph felt somewhat sad.

    ¡°Daddy, I will go out to do some shopping.¡±

    He ran away quickly but his eyes already became red.

    Samuel knew that he thought of Lucas again for sure.

    The rtionship between the two boys was so good and it remained unknown whether Lucas was alive

    or dead. It was really hard for Joseph to conceal this in front of Zoe for so long.

    "Daddy, what''s wrong with brother Joseph?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Maybe he wants to have a pee¡±

    Samuel could only use theme excuse to divert the topic.

    Zoe was like an angel, the best gift that God had given to him and Nicole. Now facing her daughter''s

    interrogation, Samuel didn''t know how to answer, so he could only say in a low voice, ¡°Brother is sick

    and needs istion. In the domestic, mobile phones have radiation hazards, and they are not allowed

    to bring into the hospitals. When Zoe''s illness is totally cured, we can see them after we go back,

    okay?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Zoe blinked her big eyes, but was a little disturbed.

    She had not seen Mommy and brother for a long time.

    ¡°Of course. Daddy won''t cheat Zoe.¡±

    Samuel looked at Zoe indulgently, but with guilty shing in his heart.

    With Samuel''s affirmation, Zoe''s restless heart rxed. She smiled beautifully, and there were two

    dimples, which were really cute.

    ¡°Daddy, I tell you that my brother and I are telepathic, and no matter how far away I can feel my

    brother. Do you think it¡¯s magical?¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoe said as if she was unting and she even looked around secretly, making it very mysterious.

    Samuel''s heart moved slightly. It was said that there was telepathy between the identical twins. Was

    this true with the fraternal twins?

    Or did Zoe feel something?

    Samuel was a little worried.

    ¡°Zoe, don''t think nonsense. There is nothing wrong with Lucas.¡±

    Now Zoe would have operation soon. If she was in bad mood, it would be easy to influence the

    sess rate of the operation.

    Samuel couldn''t afford to gamble.

    He had already lost a son, so he couldn''t lose this daughter.

    But Zoe said with a smile, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be nervous. Some time ago, I felt pain in my chest. I thought

    there was something wrong with my body again, but no, it must be brother. I was so worried, but I was

    relieved when Daddy told me brother was sick. Brother is blessed with excellent health and usually

    don''t fall ill. Maybe this time he is badly ill, otherwise he won''te to see me, right?¡±

    After speaking, Zoe was a little disappointed.

    There was a bad taste in Samuel¡¯s mouth, but he said with a smile, ¡°Yes, Lucas cares much about Zoe.

    By the way, he bought a gift for Zoe, but Daddy was in a hurry and forgot to bring it. Daddy will make it

    up for you, OK?

    ¡°No, thanks, dad. No matter what gift brother bought, I will like it. Brother was in a bad condition some

    time ago, but recently I don''t feel that my chest hurts so much. Does that mean brother''s illness is

    getting better? When Zoe''s surgery is finished sessfully and brother''s illness is also cured, then we

    can go out to have fun together, right?¡± Zoe said happily, as if she had seen such scene.

    After hearing her talking like this, Samuel felt a littleforted.

    Lucas should be safe, right?

    It was said that the telepathy between twins was very effective. At this moment, Samuel would rather

    believe in the telepathy mentioned by Zoe. He thought that he was really about to arrive at the end of

    his rope.

    Although Zoe was in in good spirits, her body still couldn''t bear so much joy. She rubbed her eyes and

    yawned, but did not want to sleep.

    She was afraid that she would sleep for a long time so that she would have less time to talk with

    Daddy.

    She finally could be with Daddy after 5 years, so she wanted to talk more with Daddy.

    ¡°Daddy, could you please tell me a story? Mommy is able to tell many interesting stories.¡±

    Zoe tried her best to brace herself up.

    Samuel was a little sad, but he said with smile, ¡°OK, I will tell Zoe a story about a prince and a princess.

    Long time ago, there was a girl, who was a princess of her family...¡±

    His voice was low and maic. While he was speaking, Zoe fell asleep. Her little head leaned against

    Samuel''s arms, so quiet, with the corners of her lips rising up slightly, like an angel.

    Samuel embraced her tightly, so tightly that he was afraid that she would fly to the heaven as soon as

    he loosened his grip. Such anxious feelings made him experience in person the pain and sadness that

    Nicole had felt over the past five years. He missed Nicole more and more.

 Chapter 178: Different Marrow Match

    Chapter 178: Different Marrow Match

    Zoe fell asleep very quickly.

    Samuel covered her well with quilt, and left the ward noiselessly, and he saw Joseph was wiping his

    tears secretly standing in front of the window of the corridor.

    He sighed slightly and scooped up Joseph in front of him.

    ¡°Do you think of Lucas again?¡±

    With Samuel''s words, Joseph couldn''t help but start crying on his shoulder.

    ¡°Daddy, do you think Lucas wille back? Where did he go? Why isn''t there any news? Our Green

    Family has so many resources, but why can''t we find his whereabouts? I am so afraid, Daddy. What if

    Lucas won''te back?¡±

    Samuel''s nose twitched.

    He pressed Joseph''s head tightly on his shoulder, with two eyes already moist.

    ¡°No, Lucas will be fine and he wille back some day.¡±

    ¡°But I missed him very much. Sister Zoe will have the operation soon and Lucas always cares about

    her illness. Why doesn¡¯t hee back at this time?¡±

    Joseph cried with his body trembling.

    Since Lucas disappeared, Joseph seemed to have changed a lot. Except that he smiled in front of Zoe,

    his look at other times was always distressing.

    Samuel felt sad, but he could onlyfort Joseph and said, ¡°After Zoe recovers from the illness, we

    will go to find Lucas together. Don¡¯t cry. You have grown up. You should believe Lucas wille back

    and miracle will happen for sure. God will not be so cruel.¡±

    He didn''t know if these words were said to Joseph or to himself. The current feeling of weakness was

    really driving him crazy.

    Unexpectedly, Joseph fell asleep after crying on Samuel''s shoulder for a while.

    Aftering to the US, this boy didn''t have a good rest. He was always worried about Zoe and

    strained his heartstrings too tightly. Now he was exhausted after venting, and gradually fell asleep.

    Samuel lifted him back to the ward, put him together with Zoe and covered the quilt.

    At this moment, the doctor came in.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I have something to talk with you¡±

    ¡°It''s about Zoe?¡±

    Samuel''s heart suddenly tightened.

    The doctor nodded.

    Samuel asked the bodyguard to take care of the two children, and then he entered the office with the

    doctor.

    The doctor closed the door and handed a file to Samuel.

    ¡°What''s this?¡±

    ¡°This is a kidney donation voluntary letter we received a few days ago, and the donor has already sent

    us her bone marrow

    matching, who has repeated over and over again that you are not allowed to donate your kidney, but

    we have checked her matching type, which is not suitable.¡±

    Samuel was shocked by the doctor''s words.

    ¡°Who is the donor?¡±

    The doctor shook his head and said, ¡°The donor''s identity is very mysterious, but seems very influential

    and powerful. We are

    not qualified to make investigations, but the donor was repeating over and over again that you are not

    allowed to have the operation. I am wondering if she is you rtive or friend.¡±

    Samuel was stunned.

    Who would stop him from the operation?

    He thought of Zama for the first time, but it seemed not to be so after he thought carefully about it. He

    called Jason in order to

    prove it. The news he got was that Zama cursed and said why she would donate kidney to strangers.

    Samuel frowned again.

    If it was not Zama, who would it be?

    He opened the consent letter for donating surgery, but was stunned by the signature on it.

    To his surprise, it was his mother Laurel Green.

    Samuel''s was extremely shocked.

    He had always thought that Mrs. Green disagreed with his marriage with Nicole and even had no

    reaction towards Lucas¡¯ disappearance. He had never thought she would offer to donate her kidney for

    Zoe.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly became a little moist.

    It seemed that his mother knew everything he did.

    ¡°I see, doctor. Please allow me to go out to make a phone call.¡±

    Samuel''s emotion was a bit unstable.

    The doctor nodded. Samuel went out and called Mrs. Green.

    Mrs. Green answered the phone quickly, but there was noise around. It seemed that Mrs. Green was

    outside.

    ¡°Mom."

    Samuel suddenly wanted to cry after yelling the word.

    He was not a coward. On the road to love with Nicole, he always thought he was walking forward with

    great burden. No one around understood and agreed with him. He always felt he was walking alone.

    But now when he learned of Mrs. Green''s deed, he suddenly became somewhat fragile like a child.

    His voice trembled fiercely, even with a sobbing tone that was not easy to perceive.

    Mrs. Green sighed and said, ¡°How old are you? You are already father of three. Why are you still so

    childish?

    ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±

    Samuel knew it was unnecessary to say thanks between mother and son. But during these years, there

    was always distance between Samuel and Mrs. Green, especially

    Vincent''s misfortune after being driven out of the family by Mrs. Green, which made him more distant to

    his mother. But now

    hearing mom''s deed, Samuel thought he was very unfilial.

    Regarding to Vincent''s death, the person who was the most overwhelmed should be Mrs. Green, but

    he had been ming all the time.

    Mrs. Green''s eyes also became somewhat moist.

    ¡°There is no need for son to say thanks to mom. Mom is ageing and my time to make decisions for you

    has passed already.

    You have grown up, and no matter you or

    Vincent, you both have your own thoughts. I have been thinking during these years, that if I hadn''t

    driven Vincent out of the family due to that issue, Vincent would still be alive now and would call me

    mom by my side¡±

    ¡°Mom, don''t say that anymore. It has passed already and Vincent has neverined about you.¡±

    ¡°But I me myself! That''s my son! For so many years, I have been escaping. I don''t dare to go back,

    return home, or even think of you, but I still can''t help thinking. I''m already sorry to Vincent. Your life

    here is a mess, but I don¡¯t know what to do. When you married Nicole, I disagreed. I think love is a

    matter of two people. Although Nicole loves you, you don''t have her in your heart. This kind of marriage

    is unfair to both of you. But you insisted on marrying Nicole, so mom didn''t say anything. But during the

    five years of marriage, you didn¡¯t let yourself understand your heart until the fire, which took everything

    away, including you. Do you know how sad mom was? I thought about going back and staying with

    you, but you don¡¯t need me. When you were a child, mom was busy with group affairs and left you to

    Zama. When you grow up, there is no need for me to intervene in the group affairs, and I have found

    out sadly that you don''t even need me anymore.¡±

    ¡°You always call me mom respectfully and you never take the initiative to tell me what you need and

    what you want, but you tell Zama everything. You make me, your biological mother, think that I''m an

    outsider in the Green Family. I have worked so hard all my life, but the son I gave birth to after ten

    months¡¯ pregnancy is like a stranger to me. I don''t dare to stay at home, and I can¡¯t. But that doesn¡¯t

    mean I don''t love you and your children. When I learned that Lucas is your son, I even bought him the

    best toy and wanted to send it back, but I was afraid that you wouldn''t care about this at all. If I had

    known what would happen to Lucas. I would have handed him the toy anyway. Now he can''t even see

    his grandma.¡±

    Mrs. Green suddenly choked with sobs and couldn''t speak.

    Samuel''s heart twitched with pain.

    ¡°No, mom, I was not picking on you. Sorry, really sorry.¡±

    Samuel''s words made Mrs. Green more emotional.

    ¡°You never tell me anything, except that about Zama. I didn¡¯t intend to take her side, but I only felt that

    in your heart, she should have reced me as a mother at the earliest. I didn''t want you to feel sad and

    awkward. Besides, everything she had done was for your good, and she wouldn''t do you harm, so I just

    let it go. Regarding to Nicole, it''s mom''s fault. Mom failed to understand your feelings for the first time

    and that it has to be only her for you. But as for my grandson, I feel distressed.

    Mrs. Green choked with sobs.

    Samuel had never talked with mom like this, and he didn''t even know his mother had such thoughts in

    her mind. He said sobbing, ¡°Mom, I will find Lucas back, I will.¡±

    ¡°Mom believes in you but as for Zoe''s operation, you have to listen to mom. Mom is ageing and has

    lived for a long time. It doesn¡¯t matter to give my granddaughter a kidney, but you are still young and

    you have a long way to go. Listen to mom, and don''t scramble with mom. Just let mom to do something

    for my granddaughter.¡±

    Mrs. Green wiped away her tears, took a deep breath and said, ¡°You have such a heavy burden on

    your shoulders. You have to look for Nicole, look for your son, and take care of your daughter. Do you

    have so much energy? Mom may be old now, so I just want to go back to China to see you and to be

    surrounded by children and grandchildren. Even if you drive mom away in the future, mom won''t

    leave.¡±

    ¡°I won''t. You are always my mom. How can I drive you away?¡±

    Samuel suddenly felt warm in his heart, filled with maternal love that he had lost for so many years.

    He had never lost it, but only didn¡¯t know.

    After talking with Mrs. Green, Samuel said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to scramble with you, but

    your marrow match is not appropriate. Until now, only mine is appropriate, so I can''t escape.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? I am her biological grandmother!¡±

    Obviously, Mrs. Green couldn''t ept this news, so she raised a little her voice subconsciously.

    Samuelforted her and said, ¡°Mom, not every family member''s is appropriate.¡±

    ¡°But mom doesn''t want to see you...¡±

    m also a father, mom. Towards Zoe, I am in the same mood as you are.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words finally made Mrs. Green fall apart.

    She cried with the phone in hand.

    ¡°Why not me? Why is mine inappropriate? Why?¡±

    Samuel felt sad and distressed in his heart, but he had tofort Mrs. Green. It took a long time for

    her to calm down and she told Samuel to take care of himself. Then the two hung up the phone.

    After calming down a little, Samuel returned to the doctor''s office.

    ¡°Doctor, just assume this hasn''t happened. And still prepare the surgery for Zoe and me.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Samuel said lightly, but the doctor gave Samuel a report, which made Samuel''s eyes suddenly

    narrowed.

 Chapter 179: Whats This?

    Chapter 179: What''s This?

    ¡°What''s this?¡±

    Samuel looked at the appraisal report in front of him, with voice a little depressed.

    The doctor whispered, ¡°Mr. Green, we did do some investigation and match to the donated marrow at

    first, but it was really inappropriate for Zoe¡¯s need. We didn''t intend to show you this report, but now

    that you have contacted the donor, who may be your rtive or friend, I will tell you about this

    incidentally. There¡¯s something wrong with thisdy''s body, because there are toxins in her marrow.

    Even if the marrow match is sessful, it''s impossible to perform the transnt operation. Besides, as

    for the toxins in her body, it seems to be umted over a long period, and it has been left in her

    bones after so many years. It seems that she has discontinued to take toxins in these years, otherwise,

    she would have passed away long time ago.¡±

    Samuel''s hands were trembling intensely.

    He had never known someone would do harm to his mother.

    In those years, mom worked hard every day for the group, so they seldom had opportunity to see each

    other. During that period, Mrs. Green was really in a bad health. The doctor said it was because of

    excessive fatigue, so no one took it seriously.

    Actually it was because of poisoning.

    After mom went abroad these years, he didn''t hear anything wrong with mom''s health. He always

    thought it was because mom had let go of the group''s affairs and didn''t have anything to worry about.

    But it was not so.

    Samuel''s heart was a little cold.

    Who on earth wanted to do harm to his mother?

    ¡°Doctor, is there anything wrong with my body?¡±

    Samuel looked at the doctor very seriously.

    The doctor shook his head and said, ¡°No, nothing wrong. You are very healthy, but recently your heart

    and lungs have a little problem, so you had better pay attention to it¡±

    Samuel began to mutter in his heart.

    There was nothing wrong with his body, but something wrong with Mrs. Green''s. Besides, Nicole had

    an ident in the Green Family. Was the assant very kind to him and couldn''t bear to hurt him?

    Who would do that?

    Zama?

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Zama was the first that appeared in Samuel''s mind.

    Was it her?

    Mrs. Green had been so kind to her during these years. How could she strike at Mrs. Green?

    ¡°Doctor, what''s wrong with my mother?¡±

    ¡°Your mother? You just said this persona is your mother?¡±

    The doctor was a little surprised.

    Knowing he had already told the truth, Samuel nodded and said, ¡°Yes, she is my mother and the

    grandmother of my child. I wish you can tell me about it.¡±

    m not sure about that until shees for a general physical check-up. Well, if possible, please take

    Mrs. Green to the hospital.¡±

    The doctor''s words made Samuel somewhat understand.

    ¡°I see, and I will notify her toe.¡±

    Samuel said with a sinking heart.

    Zoe''s illness remained unsettled and such a thing happened to his mother. When he remembered

    Joseph also had almost been murdered, thanks to Nicole''s timely discovery, Samuel broke out in a cold

    sweat.

    It had been a warm family. Why did such things happen?

    Thinking of these, Samuel¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Was it Zama?

    Now he was very anxious to go home quickly and ask Zama in person what had happened.

    But he couldn''t.

    When Samuel returned to the ward, Joseph and Zoe were sleeping. Looking at the signature on the

    donation consent letter and appraisal report, his heart was sinking.

    There were more and more things recently, which made people foggy and confused. But Samuel knew

    that he had to find a

    thing to do first after all.

    At this moment the most important thing was about Nicole.

    Samuel was a little shocked by the news from Jacob.

    Although Allen had not been to the Fallen Paradise Club on the day of the auction, there was an

    outflow of 100 million in his ount. ording to Jacob''s investigation, a woman in the Fallen Angel

    Club was sold by auction at a price of 100 million that day, who was said to be very beautiful.

    Would she be Nicole?

    He was a little excited and asked Jacob to continue to follow on it. He had decided to visit Allen¡¯s

    mansion at night.

    Before long, the doctor gave him a specific appraisal report.

    Samuel was shocked when he saw Mrs. Green''s blood type on it.

    ¡°RH positive blood?¡±

    He looked at the doctor with surprise.

    The doctor was at a loss.

    "What''s wrong, Mr. Green?¡±

    Samuel was shocked but he said calmly, ¡°Doctor, can a person with RH positive blood and a person

    with RH negative blood have a baby?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The doctor suddenly remembered that the blood type of Samuel and Zoe was RH negative.

    But if this report was Mrs. Green''s, who had a RH positive blood type, it was impossible for her to have

    children.

    How could this happen?

    Or was there something wrong?

    While Samuel was shocked, the doctor was also wondering.

    ¡°Is the IVF possible?¡±

    Samuel asked again.

    The doctor shook his head and said, ¡°These two blood types are totally ipatible, and are scarce in

    the world. Even if the

    mother is barely pregnant, it is impossible to keep the baby. The abortion will happen in 30 to 40 days.

    It¡¯s impossible to give birth to a healthy baby, unless there is a miracle.¡±

    Samuel was extremely shocked, but didn¡¯t ask more.

    Now he had no idea how this could happen.

    When he returned to the ward again, he found there was someone else in the ward.

    ¡°Grandma, are you really my grandma?¡±

    Zoe tilted her head and looked at Mrs. Green in front of her, with curiosity on her face, and Joseph by

    her side frowned slightly, looking at Mrs. Green with a vignt look. Samuel waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Mom? Why did youe?¡±

    Not long ago, he was still talking on the phone with Mrs. Green, but she unexpectedly appeared in

    Zoe''s ward, which surprised Samuel.

    ¡°Daddy, this olddy said she is my grandmother, and she has brought a gift to me, a beautiful Barbie

    doll.¡±

    Zoe said happily.

    Samuel quickly adjusted his mood and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, she is your grandmother. She has just

    returned from abroad and came in person to apany Zoe to have the operation.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you, grandma!¡±

    Mrs. Green really liked Zoe''s soft voice.

    ¡°My sweetheart, it will be OK. Grandma will always apany you here.¡±

    Mrs. Green really liked Zoe, and she totally forgot Samuel''s existence. After knowing she was his

    grandmother, Joseph also became intimate with her.

    For a while, there was a warm and sweet atmosphere filled in the whole ward.

    Samuel retreated quietly and went to the doctor again.

    ¡°Doctor, I want to ask if it is really impossible for people who have these two blood types to have a

    baby?¡±

    ¡°How shall I put it? There is nothing absolute in medicine. Maybe there is miracles, but very rare

    generally. I have checked some previous cases, and there are people who have been sessfully

    pregnant and given birth to a baby, but none of the babies survived after birth. Even if the baby is born

    after innumerable hardships, there will be hemolysis after one hour of the birth, which is incurable and

    different from ordinary hemolysis, because these two blood types are mutually exclusive¡±

    Hearing what the doctor had said, Samuel''s heart sankpletely.

    If his parents couldn''t have healthy children, what about Vincent and him?

    Samuel was confusedpletely.

    He couldn''t help but light a cigarette in the corridor, because he strongly needed nicotine to suppress

    the shock in his heart.

    Wasn''t he the child of the Green Family?

    Or wasn''t Mrs. Green his biological mother?

    No matter which of the two spections it was, Samuel couldn''t ept.

    No!

    It would not be so!

    Although he had little impression of his father, in his memory, his parents were the most loving couple

    in the world.

    If it hadn''t been because Vincent and he were still young, his mother would have died for love on the

    night of his father''s death.

    How could one party betray the other in such a rtionship?

    Samuel smoked a cigarette fiercely, with inexplicable depression.

    Mrs. Green came behind him sometime, snatched his cigarette away and then put it outpletely.

    ¡°This is hospital, not to mention that Zoe can''t bear it. Your physical health doesn''t allow you to smoke

    too much. You have grown up, but why are you still like a child who needs someone to take care of?¡±

    There was inexplicable distress in Mrs. Green''s me tone.

    If someone said she was not his mother, Samuel absolutely wouldn''t believe.

    ¡°Mom, was it particrly hard when you were pregnant with Vincent and me?¡±

    Samuel suddenly asked, but he regretted after that.

    What was wrong with him?

    Obviously, Mrs. Green was stunned, without thinking that Samuel would ask this question, but she said

    with a smile, ¡°Yes, when I was pregnant with both of you, I felt it was the end of the world. I had always

    been in bad health and hadn''t been pregnant for many years after the marriage with your father. We

    had gone to see many doctors, but they told us there was nothing wrong with us and the fate had not

    arrived yet. I was finally pregnantter, and your father was happy like a child, which I can still

    remember now.¡±

    When Mrs. Green said this, there was a hint of nostalgia and sadness in her face, which made Samuel

    more distressed.

    ¡°Forget it, Mom, don''t talk about it.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? This is the first time you have talked with mom about this kind of thing during

    these years. Mom is really happy. You don''t know when I was pregnant, I always felt bad and my

    stomach ached dully. At the beginning, in order to protect the fetus, I didn''t dare to get out of the bed at

    the first three months. Later, the fetal position was stable, but there were no signs of pregnancy in my

    stomach. I even lost a few kilos, so I was always afraid that the baby I gave birth to would be

    unhealthy. Unexpectedly, I gave birth to a pair of twins of you both thanks to God. At that time, I was

    really afraid you wouldn''t be able to live, because after all, it was so hard when I was pregnant and you

    were so small. Besides, when I went for maternal ultrasonography, the doctor said it was only one

    baby, but actually it was a pair of twins. The doctor said it might be that both of you were too close to

    each other, and couldn''t be seen clearly because you hugged each other. Anyway, Mom is really

    content to be able to give birth to you.¡±

    Mrs. Green talked about the past with a benevolent countenance, like a warm light shining into

    Samuel''s heart, which made him feel touched and warm.

    ¡°Mom, follow me in the future, and I will treat you well with filial respect.¡±

    "OK!"

    Mrs. Green smiled withfort and said, ¡°I''m going to buy something delicious for Zoe.¡±

    She turned around and left the ward after speaking.

    Looking at her back, Samuel was in deep thought for a long time.

    Was it really true that the children of parents whose blood types were RH positive and RH negative

    couldn''t survive? If so, what on earth had happened to Vincent and him?

 Chapter 180: The Green Family Was a Real Pain in the Neck

    Chapter 180: The Green Family Was a Real Pain in the Neck

    Samuel could not understand what was going on, but now it was not the time to think about it. He put

    the questions behind him for the moment, and began to concentrate on his evening talk about the

    Brook family.

    He found the original structure map near the house Allen bought.

    Samuel found that there was a leak in the air vent here, so he could get in. He sent Jacob a message

    in the evening, asking him to take good care of Laurel and the children and then he went to the ce

    not far from Allen''s house by himself.

    The Brook family looked like a city that never slept with bright lights everywhere, but it was strange that

    Allen didn''t go out all day.

    Samuel looked at the surveince video he had installed in the dark and thought it was strange.

    It was said that Allen had been so dedicated to his work that he even used the office as his home for

    several days and nights. But now he did not go to the group for several days, as strange.

    Moreover, the day he began to be closed to the house was the day when the auction of Fallen Paradise

    Club waspleted, and if there was not any corrtion between it, Samuel would not believe it.

    He found the original vent and quickly crawled in.

    It was very damp, and the air vents were so cold that it was unbearable, but Samuel didn''t have any

    feeling of it.

    He went to Allen''s house with the map in his head.

    Allen was sitting on the sofa drinking tea, holding a photograph in his hand. His eyes narrowed as he

    saw a woman who looked very simr to Nicole five years ago.

    Could it be a picture of Nicole?

    But the clothes didn''t look like modern clothes. Was it five years ago when Nicole went to take old

    pictures?

    Samuel was a little confused.

    Allen sighed, ced the photo on the coffee table, and backed up to meditate.

    A secretary next to him whispered, "Mr. Allen, where did you get this picture? Isn''t that what Miss Bush

    looked like five years ago? How can ite back? I remember destroying all the pictures.¡¯''

    "It''s not her. It''s a picture of a woman who looks very simr to her."

    Allen turned and frowned. "That''s what I found on her. She didn''t lose it even when she was in the

    Fallen Paradise Club. She kept it close to her. If it isn''t someone

    important to her, how could she keep it so close to her?"

    "Could it have been shot by Miss Bush before?¡±

    "No, it''s old and it is already yellow at the edges. It must be old. The woman in this photo does look a

    bit like Nicole, but if you look closely, their eyes and eyebrows are different. They are not the same

    one.¡¯

    When Samuel heard Allen say this, he felt angry and jealous.

    Allen remembered so well what Nicole looked like five years ago, so Samuel would never believe that

    he could forget that Nicole was dating another woman.

    The secretary got a little confused and said, "Mr. Allen, today I found out someone checked your

    personal ount again.¡±

    ¡°What man?¡±

    Allen looked back with a cold light in his eyes.

    The secretary shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I can''t find out who the other party is. I think he

    is aputer expert. What I can find out are all the overseas ounts, but they are generally the

    gangsters who want to use the money to wash the money, so I want to find out who the other party is.¡±

    Allen frowned.

    "Have you checked Samuel? What has he been doing these days?"

    "It was said that he was back. Something happened to the Green family, but it seems they caught

    Zama.¡±

    Allen''s frown was deepened by the secretary''s words.

    "Zama got caught? How is that possible?"

    "It''s true. We got the news that Zama was detained in the Don family.¡±

    "The Don family?

    Allen''s eyes suddenly sharpened.

    ¡°What does this have to do with the Don family?¡±

    "I don''t know," said the secretary, ¡°but the Don family is involved in it. I heard that Mr. Jason was very

    concerned about this and that Tim Louis family got involved, too. Luckily, Tim''s mothermitted

    suicide and Tim didn''te¡¯

    "The Don family and the Louis family are in. Do they like Nicole too?"

    Allen''s secretary did not dare to answer, but stood still.

    After a while, a servant came to ask for instructions.

    "Mr. Allen, thedy down there is still not eating. What shall we do?"

    ¡°Rubbish!¡±

    Allen threw the teacup in front of him.

    The hot water sshed out, but neither the servant nor the secretary dared to hide.

    Now Allen was like a man in a rage. No one knew when he would lose his temper. It seemed that the

    gentle man in the past had really disappeared. Everyone was afraid of him now.

    Servant was scalded and shivered, but he could only stand by and did not dare to speak.

    Atst, the secretary took a breath and said, "Mr. Allen, you can''t shut yourself up like this all the time. I

    heard that Laurel hase to America and wanted to donate her kidney to Samuel''s daughter Zoe, but

    her kidney didn¡¯t match and he had decided to stay.¡¯

    "The Green family are such a pain in the neck.¡¯

    Allen turned and sat down on the sofa; his eyes slightly cold.

    "Since Laurel likes to be with her granddaughter, then just let her stay with Zoe, but we have to ask the

    hospital to do something to Zoe so they can go back to France. I don''t want to see them for a moment!"

    The secretary''s face turned white with fright and she fell to her knees.

    "You can''t do it, Mr. Allen. Miss Zoe''s health can no longer bear any medicine. If we continue to

    increase the dosage, Miss Zoe may not be able to walk out of the hospital."

    "Then just let her die! I''ve been keeping her alive for five years, and I''m good enough for her. If it

    weren''t for Nicole''s sake, and for staying, why would I bother trying to keep her alive? She''s not out

    daughter!¡±

    Allen now looked like a devil of hell, which made the secretary even more fearful.

    "But if Miss Bush knows that Miss Zoe is in trouble, l''m afraid...¡±

    "You are afraid of what? You are afraid that she cant live? She is now mine, even if she is walking

    dead, I will let her apany me for a lifetime! And I still have a trump card in my hand, so even if Zoe

    dies, I can get Nicole to do what I say. She''s done with Samuel. She''ll never have anything to do with

    him. Now, let me see if I can get them out. I''ll rest easy only if Samuel leaves America. Zoe is a burden,

    and she would only make Nicole want to go back to Samuel, so I have cut all of her thoughts.

    Assassinate Samuel on his way back to France!¡±

    Samuel was shocked by Allen''s harshness.

    Was this really the gentle, perfect guy Nicole talked about?

    Why what he saw was different?

    It was a surprise to Samuel that Allen would kill his goddamn daughter he''s been taking care of for five

    years.

    The secretary was too afraid to speak, the servant too afraid to move, and Allen, after a long silence to

    himself, calmed down a bit and then whispered, "I''ll go and see Nicole."

    Allen got up and headed for the basement.

    Samuel would see it clear from the air vent.

    It turned out Nicole was really at the Brook family!

    He couldn''t wait to rush in and get Nicole out, but he knew he couldn''t.

    There was no way he could get Nicole out on his own, and what Allen had just said made him so

    nervous.

    He must take good care of Laurel, Joseph, and Zoe first.

    Samuel was so could that he felt his limbs numb, but he wanted to see what was going on in the

    basement, but it was so far away that he could not see what was going on inside, let alone hear

    anything.

    After Allen left, the secretary got up, sighed and said, "Mr. Allen has really changed. He has be so

    terrible."

    "Miss Lynn, stop it. Let''s go.¡¯

    The servant hastily covered her mouth, lest Allen should hear her.

    As the secretary left, Samuel knew that he could not stay here any longer, as the secretary would be

    calling the hospital.

    Samuel quickly left the vent and called Jacob the first time.

    "Mr. Samuel?¡±

    "Listen, now take Zoe, Joseph, and my mother and leave the hospital quietly.¡±

    Samuel felt so nervous.

    This was a risky move.

    Zoe didn''t go out of the hospital these years. He didn''t know whether taking Zoe out rashly would cause

    anything to happen to her. However,pared with Allen''s evil mind, he was still worried about leaving

    his daughter in St. Petersburg hospital.

    Jacob was surprised.

    "Mr. Samuel, didn''t you say that Miss Zoe couldn''t leave the hospital? How is that..."

    ¡°Don''t ask so much. Take them away quickly! If you see a doctor or nurse, just tell them that you want

    to take her to the garden. Don''t give anything away and I''ll be right back with you.¡±

    Samuel said and hung up.

    Time was running out, and he could only take a deep look at Allen''s house.

    Knowing Nicole was in there, knowing she was hoping he could save her, he had to save the children

    first.

    Samuel was in a bad mood.

    Nicole, wait for me. I''ll get our baby out of here first.

    Samuel said to her in the heart, then he drove quickly away from the Brook Family and drove at a high

    speed to the St. Petersburg hospital.

    Jacob knew something might have happened after he received a phone call from Samuel, but he didn''t

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    have time to exin it to Laurel. He could only do what Samuel said.

    Laurel, hearing that it was Samuel''s order, so she asked no more questions.

    She smiled and said to Zoe, "Zoe, grandma hasn''t visited St. Petersburg hospital yet. They say the

    back garden is very beautiful. Why don''t we go for a walk?"

    Zoe seldom left her room after sunset, but she nodded and said, "Ok, but I need more clothes. The

    doctor says I can''t catch a cold."

    ¡°Good girl!¡±

    While Zoe was changing clothes, Jacob asked Joseph to change clothes and went out first.

    They had decided to leave in separately, Joseph and Jacob left first, while Laurel and Zoe would leave

    after them. Even if they met the doctor or nurse, they can exin to them easily.

    However, just after Joseph and Jacob left, Laurel and Zoe were stopped by the doctor.

 Chapter 181: Lets Play a Game

    Chapter 181: Let''s y a Game

    "Laurel, where are you going to take Miss Zoe sote?¡±

    The doctor''s arrival had already let Ye know that she might not be able to leave, but she had been

    living in the Green family for decades, so she was calm. "Zoe is in good spirits,¡± she said with a smile.

    "I''m going to take her to the backyard.

    "No, Laurel, Miss Zoe has never been out after sunset these years, and she is not in good health.

    Besides, the operation is going to take ce tomorrow, so we need to give Miss Zoe an injection to

    ensure a higher sess rate of the operation tomorrow.¡¯

    After the doctor said this, three nurses stopped them.

    Zoe had a headache about the injection, but she didn''t say anything. After all, it was for her own good,

    but Laurel protected her behind her back.

    "It is veryte now, wait for my son toe back and give her the injection. The operation is not a

    trivial matter, and it needs family member to sign on it. So, we need to know what the needle is."

    Laurel''s behavior made Zoe a little surprised.

    She blinked her wide-eyed eyes at the man in front of her, as if she could sense nervousness.

    "Grandma, it''s all right. I get injections every day. I''m used to it.

    Zoe thought that Laurel loved her, so she exined to Laurel quickly, but it made Laurel want to cry.

    What a good child she was!

    She said that having injection did not hurt.

    How could an injection not hurt?

    Why would some vicious men want to bully and suppress such a sensible child?

    Laurel said to Zoe with a smile, "Silly girl, grandma knows what it''s like to have an injection. Why don''t

    we just wait for your dad toe back instead of having an injection today?"

    "Good!"

    Zoe was happy to hear that she didn''t need to take injections today.

    When the doctor saw that Laurel insisted on not taking the injection, he looked more or less pale.

    "Miss Laurel, this is just a normal injection. If Miss Zoe doesn''t do it, she may not sleep well tonight.

    Miss Zoe has been in our hospital for nearly five years. We are very aware of her health. Please don¡¯t

    stop us, so as not to dy Miss Zoe''s treatment.¡±

    ¡°With that, several nurses wanted toe forward and pull Laurel away.

    In their eyes, Laurel was an old woman, and it was easy to make her go away.

    But just then, Laurel took out a pocket-sized pistol from her bosom and pointed it directly at them.

    "I wonder who would dare to touch my granddaughter today! In the United States, I''m qualified to carry

    a gun. Even if I shoot you today, you''re dead for nothing. Juste here if you don''t be afraid to die!

    Zoe is the child of the Green family. We have the final say on how to treat our children. Even if you are

    doctors, you''d have to listen to us, wouldn''t you?"

    Laurel''s strong aura frightened everyone.

    She had a real gun in her hand, and the dark hole made everyone''s scalp numb.

    ¡°Well, Miss Laurel. We are just for Miss Zoe''s good. Put away your gun quickly. Don''t frighten Miss

    Zoe.¡¯

    The doctor''s words made Laurel a little depressed.

    She didn''t want to be like this in front of her granddaughter. She just wanted to be a kind grandma, but

    at this moment, in order to protect Zoe, she had to do so.

    These people were so tough, but Laurel was not an easy person to deal with. It was obvious that they

    were determined to give Zoe injections.

    But why were they so insistent?

    Thinking of Samuel''s phone call, Laurel had already had some guesses, but now she missed the best

    opportunity to take Zoe away.

    "Get out of here, everybody! My granddaughter and I are taking a break! Get out of here!¡±

    Laurel''s voice was cold, and her gun was pointed at them, so that they hurried out of the ward.

    The first thing Laurel did was to lock the ward.

    Zoe watched it in amazement, wondering, "Grandma, are you ying games?"

    "Yes, grandma was ying game with them? Isn''t it funny?"

    Laurel was afraid to frighten her granddaughter, and she quickly squatted down tofort Zoe.

    Zoe was really afraid just now, as Laurel was serious.

    But when Laurel said she was ying games, she brightened up.

    "It''s very funny! Grandma, you are mighty! Is this a toy gun? Can you lend it to me?¡±

    Zoe wanted to grab the gun, which scared Laurel and she hurriedly put the gun away.

    "This is no y for you. Grandma wants to y some exciting games with them now, but I don''t know if

    Zoe will cooperate with grandma.¡±

    "How?"

    Zoe''s curiosity waspletely aroused and she looked forward to seeing Laurel.

    Laurel hugged her tightly and said, ¡°Zoe, remember that no matter how long your grandma stays with

    you, you are always grandma''s best granddaughter and grandma loves you forever.¡±

    A tear fell from Laurel''s eyes.

    Zoe quickly hugged Laurel and said, "Zoe loves grandma, too. After the sessful operation, Zoe will

    go to the park to dance with grandmother. Didn''t Grandma say that you are best at square dance?

    Zoe''s going to learn from you, and Zoe''s going to be a dancer?"

    "Good! Good!"

    Laurel held Zoe tightly.

    She knew it was impossible for both of them to go out now. There must be a lot of people waiting for

    them and watching them, but if Samuel told them to leave right away, it meant there was danger, and

    Zoe was in danger.

    Now that Joseph and Jacob were out of the house, it would be difficult for them toe back in and

    save Zoe.

    Now only when she stayed here, so that everyone thought she and Zoe were still in the hospital room,

    and then can she have a chance to send Zoe out.

    Laurel let go of Zoe and said with a smile, "Grandma would let this sheet go down the window. I

    wonder if Zoe can climb down the sheet."

    ¡°Why climb down the sheet?"

    Zoe blinked her big eyes and looked puzzled.

    Laurel knew she was taking a risky step. Zoe was in poor health and this was the second floor. She

    didn''t know whether she can keep climbing or not.

    She touched softly on Zoe''s head and said, ¡°Grandma needs to hold them back, making them think

    that grandma is still in the room, and can''t run away. But Zoe is a little hero and you could climb down

    the bed sheet through the window and run to the hospital door to get your dad to save me. Only in this

    way can we win. But Grandma doesn''t know whether Zoe dares to do so?¡±

    "Yes!"

    Zoe was very excited.

    From her birth to now, she had never experienced anything special. Everyday life was confined to the

    hospital and she was going to die of boredom. However, her condition did not allow her to do other

    things, and she was even afraid to run. But the desire could not be wiped out.

    Now Laurel was having such an exciting game with her, she was really willing to try it.

    Seeing Zoe looking cheerful, Laurel whispered, "Zoe, remember, you should talk to nobody except your

    daddy. Run straight out to the hospital door and look for your daddy, you know?¡±

    "What if it''s Miss Lynn?¡±

    Zoe thought of Miss Lynn.

    Sometimes Miss Lynn woulde to apany her for a while in the evening. Although she had not

    Laurel shook her head. "No! Talk to nobody except your father." she said, "In this game, only you,

    grandma, Joseph, Jacob and your daddy are a team. We are a team. The others would pretend to be

    bandits ande to arrest us. And remember, you have to hide when you see them, and go after your

    daddy when they''re gone? Got it?¡±

    "Yes! Grandma rest assured; we will win!¡±

    Zoe couldn''t wait to try it.

    Laurel threw the sheets down.

    She was nervous, but she had no other way. People outside seemed to have a phone call, and Laurel

    could not hear them clearly. She only knew that time was

    pressing.

    She kissed Zoe on the forehead and said, ¡°Don''t let go of the sheet, baby. Even when you are tired,

    you can rest for a while, but you can''t let go. It would be terrible to fall down.¡±

    "I got it, grandma. I can do it. I have how brother climbs the window. Although I am not as strong as my

    brother is, I believe I can do it.¡±

    Zoe was so excited that she climbed up the window with the help of Laurel.

    The cold wind outside was a little chilly.

    Zoe couldn''t help shivering as the wind blew by.

    Subconsciously she looked down the floor, and was fearful.

    That''s so high!

    ¡°Grandma!

    Zoe was more or less intimidated, and she sounded like she wanted to cry.

    The olddy was distressed, but she had to smile, "Zoe is the best. Zoe will certainly be able to do it. I

    don''t think Zoe wants us to lose, do she?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Zoe nodded and began to climb down slowly.

    She had never done anything like this before, and she was excited at first, but then her strength grew

    heavier and she seemed to lose their grip on the sheets, and her whole body swayed in midair she

    sniffed and wanted to cry.

    Naturally, Laurel saw Zoe at this moment. She felt so distressed and so worried about her, but she did

    not dare to speak loudly, and could only say to Zoe, ¡°Zoe,e on. Grandma is waiting for you to

    rescue grandma.¡±

    When Zoe thought of Lucas¡¯ calm look and Nicole''s firm look, she gritted her teeth to continue to climb

    down. There were some bloody traces on her delicate little hands, as if she couldn''t stand it at any

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    moment, but the little girl didn''t say a word even she was sweating and continued to climb down bit by

    bit.

    Laurel''s eyes were moist with tears.

    "You are my good granddaughter. Sorry to let you suffer, Zoe.¡±

    Laurel covered her mouth and watched Zoe drag down little by little. Her heart ached. Zoe didn''t know

    how long she had been climbing, but when she finallynded on her feet, she smiled happily. She had

    done!

    She actually climbed down from the second floor!

    ¡°Grandma!

    Zoe whispered into the room.

    Laurel looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°Go!¡±

    "Grandma, wait for me to save you."

    Zoe turned and ran, but fell on the ground.

    Just then, the door of the hospital room burst open.

 Chapter 182: Missed the Last Step

    Chapter 182: Missed the Last Step

    Laurel closed the window quickly and turned to look behind her.

    The doctor took the nurse to look for Zoe at the first time, but their faces changed when they found she

    was not in the room.

    "Laurel, where''s Miss Zoe?¡±

    "Joke! Do I need to tell you where the Green family''s granddaughter is going?"

    Laurel nowpletely suppressed her emotions and looked indifferent.

    "Oh, Miss Zoe may have run away. Go after her now!"

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    The doctor''s face suddenly became very ugly, and as he said to the nurse, he heard Laurel say, "No

    one is allowed to go out! I''ll shoot and kill whoever goes out today.¡¯

    Laurel made no joke at all, but installed the pistol with silencer, which made everyone a little scared.

    "Laurel, what are you doing? How can Miss Zoe withstand so much trouble? Besides, there will be an

    operation tomorrow. Won''t you be afraid you would ruin Miss Zoe if you do this?"

    ¡°This is a matter of the Green family. It has nothing to do with you! No one is going out!¡±

    Laurel''s eyes swept coldly over everyone.

    Zoe fell down, and her knee bled, but her grandmother was still waiting for her, so she got up and ran

    on, tears flying in the air.

    When she saw Daddy, the game would be over. She must ask her grandma to buy her a lollipop. It was

    too painful.

    Not long after Zoe ran out, she saw Miss Lynning. She seemed to have other people behind her.

    "Miss Lynn.¡±

    Zoe wanted to rush to her, but she remembered what Laurel had said. She quickly hid herself and

    heard Lynn say, "Mr. Allen said that Miss Zoe should not be allowed to live today on any ount. The

    nurse up there called me and said Zoe has gone. You''d better look around and find her and coax her

    back as much as you can. We must kill Miss Zoe without anyone noticing. We must not let anyone

    catch us."

    "Yes!"

    The people behind Lynn looked fierce, and then went to look for Zoe after they heard Lynn''s words.

    Zoe was small, but not stupid, and she could understand what ¡®kill¡¯ meant.

    She began to tremble.

    Mr. Allen was her godfather, and the godfather wanted her to die?

    Why?

    Was it because of her illness that mommy and brother were in trouble?

    Or was she disobedient?

    Zoe suddenly covered her mouth and started to tremble, her big, pretty eyes bursting into tears.

    She crouched in a corner of the flower-bed, watching the passing footsteps, and did not dare to make a

    sound.

    At that moment, she realized that grandma was not ying games with her.

    Someone was really trying to kill her, and Grandma was protecting her.

    Grandma!

    The memory of the kind woman made Zoe cry even harder.

    Zoe almost screamed as a pair of hands rested on her shoulders, only to hear someone behind her

    say, "Hus, Zoe, it''s me.¡¯

    "Joseph!

    When Zoe heard Joseph''s voice, she turned around and hugged him.

    She''s so scared!

    Joseph, not much bigger than Zoe, patted her on the shoulders and said, "Come with me. I''ll take you

    to Daddy. Jacob has gone to distract them."

    "Grandma is still in the hospital room."

    Zoe thought of Laurel.

    Joseph whispered, "Daddy will find a way to save her.¡±

    Zoe started to run around in the flowers with Joseph. Joseph, like a small mouse, always pulled Zoe to

    run quickly when people walked by.

    At first, Zoe was scared, but when she saw Joseph''s calm look, she suddenly stopped fearing.

    She found that Joseph was just as brave as her brother and would protect her.

    Zoe followed Joseph for a long time and finally saw Samuel''s car.

    "Daddy!"

    Joseph quickly pulled Zoe into the car.

    Samuel was relieved to see Zoe safe and sound.

    "Don''t be afraid, Zoe. Daddy''s taking you out of here."

    "Grandma is still in the hospital room."

    Zoe was always thinking of Laurel.

    Samuel saw that Zoe''s ward was full of people, and then he said to the bodyguard, ¡°Take the young

    master and the youngdy to this ce to wait for me. I will save my mother.¡±

    "Mr. Samuel...¡±

    The bodyguard was worried.

    These people were from the Green family. In a word, they were all bodyguards who grew up with

    Samuel. They were worried about Both Samuel and Laurel, and when they heard that Samuel wanted

    to save Laurel, they said in a low voice, ¡°Let us do it¡±

    "Listen to me, take the young master and the youngdy away.¡±

    "Daddy, you must bring Grandma back."

    Zoe''s eyes flickered with tears as she prayed, and Samuel felt deeply distressed.

    He gently wiped her tears with his fingers and said with a smile, ¡°Don''t worry, Daddy will bring Grandma

    back.

    With that, Samuel quickly got out of the car and made the first phone call.

    Soon after, a young man got out of the car, looked around, and whispered, ¡°Samuel, here I am. Where

    are you?"

    Samuel stepped out of the shadows.

    When the man saw Samuel, he smiled happily, raised his fist, and punched him in the shoulder.

    "Shit, you didn''t tell me you havee to the United States. You won''t find me if you don¡¯t need me,

    right? Are friends like this?¡±

    "Mike, stop that now, I''m in a hurry.¡±

    Samuel paid no heed to his conduct. They were friends that had known for years.

    "Come on, I haven''t seen Laurel for so long.¡±

    Mike and Samuel went straight into the St. Petersburg hospital.

    The corridor was full of Miss Lynn''s people, and the doctors and nurses in the room were still

    deadlocked with Laurel.

    For the sake of Laurel''s special status, they really dare not act rashly.

    Lynn was about to call Allen for instructions when Samuel arrived with Mike.

    ¡°What''s the matter? It iste now."

    Mike''s careless remark immediately caught everyone''s attention.

    Other people didn''t know Mike, but Lynn''s face turned white the moment she saw him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lynn hurried forward to greet Mike.

    "My friend Samuel''s daughter is in the hospital,¡¯ Mike said casually. "I came to see her. Why? Don''t you

    allow it?"

    "I dare not.¡¯

    Lynn''s legs were shaking.

    Do not interfere with the government. They were just businessmen, and Mike was the son of a state

    governor, and he was now very famous in the business circle. He was also a famouswyer.

    She never expected that Samuel would be Mike¡¯s friend and be on good terms with him.

    Lynn wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, "Tomorrow is Miss Zoe''s day to have an operation.

    Mr. Allen asked me to see if there was anything wrong. After I came back, I only found Laurel and I

    didn''t know where Miss Zoe has gone. We are looking for her now.¡±

    "How can my mother hurt her granddaughter?"

    Samuel said faintly, but his eyes were keen.

    Lynn looked away.

    "I don''t know. Laurel seems to have misunderstood us.

    "Since there is a misunderstanding, we''re not staying here. Mike said he had a private hospital. Let''s

    go there today.¡±

    Samuel took Mile¡¯s advantages.

    Mike gave him a sidelong nce of contempt.

    Samuel was always annoyed. Shouldn''t Samuel inform him when he used him?

    Samuel didn''t seem to see the disdainful look. He pushed the door open and said, "What are you

    doing? You have forced my mother to take out a gun. Do you want to force her to jump off a building?¡±

    It went too far. Everyone hurriedly smiled apologetically.

    When Laurel saw Samueling, and followed by some important man, she was relieved and put

    away her pistol.

    "I yed with them.¡±

    Now Laurel dared not make too much trouble, because it is in the hospital of the Brook Family after all.

    Samuel took a step forward and helped her, ncing at everyone with cold eyes, and said, "We''re

    going now. Who dares to stop us?¡±

    Lynn wanted to say something else, but Mike coughed and said, ¡°Lynn, I heard that the Brook family is

    interested in thend in the western suburbs recently, isn''t it? As it happens, my father thinks he is

    having a good project there. Why not discuss it with Mr. Allenter?"

    This made Lynn sweat even more.

    Could the businessman go against the officials?

    "You''re joking, Master Mike.¡¯

    "I like to joke.¡±

    Then he came up to Laurel and said respectfully, "How are you, Laurel? I''m a formerrade of

    Samuel''s. We are good friends, and I''ve heard a lot about you, and now I finally met you today. Let¡¯s

    go! I treat you today!"

    Why didn''t Laurel know how capable her son was?

    For a moment she smiled.

    "Well, let''s have a good talk."

    "No, no, my dad loves chatting.¡±

    Mike enthusiastically took them out.

    Lynn didn''t dare to dy for a moment, so she told Allen about it.

    Allen was angry, but helpless. He missed a step, but he was secretly shocked that Samuel should have

    known the governor''s son, Mike.

    And no one knew about it. How did Samuele up with such an borate n?

    He was puzzled, but Samuel took Laurel and Jacob together, and went to the private nursing home that

    Mike had found for them.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    The moment Zoe saw Laurel, she rushed over like a butterfly.

    With Zoe in her arms, Laurel suddenly felt that she had gained what she had lost.

    "Samuel, don''t worry. This is my personal property. Even Allen knows this ce, he dares note in

    and makes trouble. Now several cases of the Brook Family are waiting for my father''s approval. Unless

    he doesn''t want to develop his business in America anymore, or he would dare to do anything."

    ¡°Thanks, Mike.¡±

    Samuel didn''t mean to disturb Mike, because he was only here to treat his daughter, but he ended up

    making so much trouble.

    Without saying anything more, Mike chatted with him for a while and left. Samuel immediately asked

    Zoe and Laurel to have a physical examination.

    If Allen had nned to set trap for Zoe from the beginning, then he was a little worried about her

    illness.

 Chapter 183: It Was Hard to Decide

    Chapter 183: It Was Hard to Decide

    Laurel was supportive for Zoe''s to do re-examination. However, when Samuel told her to have a

    physical examination, Laurel was somewhat surprised.

    "I am just an old woman, why should I have an examination?"

    Laurel refused.

    Samuel took her hand and said, "Mom, you have been abroad all these years. I don''t know how you

    are. You look fine now, but I still don''t feel safe. Just have an examination, OK?¡±

    Laurel actually didn¡¯t want to go the dares hospital. But for Zoe, she would never havee back.

    Seeing Samuel aid this, she thought for a moment and asked, "Is there something wrong with me?"

    "No, just a routine checkup, Mom. Don''t think too much."

    Samuel tried to change the subject.

    But Laurel was smart.

    She looked at Samuel, the pair of eyes were very sharp, which made Samuel some ufortable.

    "Mom..."

    "What''s going on?"

    Samuel saw that Laurel was very insistent, so he told her the examination results of St. Petersburg

    hospital.

    Laurel''s eyes narrowed slightly and she said, "I did take some medicine when I was young, but it wasn''t

    poison. It was Chinese medicine. Your father and I had been married for many years without children,

    so we went to see a doctor, and the doctor said that our blood types did not match and it would be

    difficult to have children. I felt like my world was going to fall apart. If a woman can''t be a mother all her

    life, is she still aplete woman? I went around looking for medicine. I took a lot of local remedies,

    but nothing worked, until I met Zama."

    As she said this, Samuel''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    "zama?¡±

    "Right! Don''t you always wonder why I am so special to Zama and the Green family is so good to her?

    It was because she got me pregnant and gave us, the Green family, a baby. Do you know what a great

    favor this is to us? Once, in order to leave children for the Green family, I even wanted to divorce your

    father and let him remarry, but your father didn''t agree. But luckily, we met Zama."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "What skills did Zama have? Can she make you get pregnant?"

    "Her family is famous for its hereditary treatment of infertility. Their family is good at traditional Chinese

    medicine. However, the prime days of their family have gradually gone, and Zama was framed by some

    veil people and was homeless on the street. You father and you saved her and she gave us the

    prescription for gratitude.

    Laurel''s words made Samuel''s brow wrinkle even deeper.

    "What prescription? We have to take it to the hospital to be examined by the doctor."

    "No, how can this kind of folk prescription be checked by the hospital? Hospitals don''t believe in folk

    remedies. But your father and I were cornered, and we took the medicine as the prescription read. The

    prescriptions were her family heirlooms, and we can''t see it, so Zama arranged them all. You know

    what, her prescription did work. After I took it for six months, I got pregnant and gave birth to you and

    your brother. So, Zama is the patron of the Green family, and the Green family can''t be unkind to her,

    got it?¡±

    Laurel still defended Zama when she spoke of the past.

    Samuel didn''t think so.

    He used to think Zama was very kind to the Green family, but now when ites to her treatment of

    Lucas and Nicole, Samuel didn''t think Zama was so loyal to the Green family.

    What was the recipe was?

    Could it have something to do with the toxins in Laurel''s body? Samuel had no way to inquire about all

    this, but could only whisper, "Mom, you and dad were too bold. Now a lot of folk prescription are

    poisonous. Listen to me, hurry to have a check. If there is really a physical problem, treat it

    immediately. I am still waiting for you to help me take care of the child. You mustn''t bezy.¡±

    Samuel was very anxious.

    Seeing her son so anxious, Laurel did not insist.

    To be able to mend the mother-son rtionship with Samuel would be a great start for her.

    ¡°All right, all right, I''ll check! Don''t get too uptight. I heard you arrested Zama, and I know she''s gone

    too far on some matters, but Samuel, if we can get Nicole back, I''m going to give her some money so

    she can go back home. Don''t pursue the matter.¡±

    "Mom! Lucas..."

    "I also felt distressed for Lucas, but we can''t forget her kindness to the Green family. I owe Nicole and

    you for the thing happened to Lucas, and I will be good to Nicole for the rest of my life. No matter what

    happens to her, no matter what experiences she has had, Nicole will always be the daughter-inw of

    the Green family and the head of the Green family!"

    Since Laurel had already said this, Samuel had no idea what to say, but he reserved his opinion on

    what to do with Zama.

    Samuel''s face was grim as he watched Laurel go in for an examination.

    "Mr. Samuel, what are you worrying about? Now that the young master and the youngdy are not in

    St. Petersburg hospital, we have our own freedom now. Why do you still look so gloomy?¡±

    "I know where Nicole is, but it''s not easy to get her out. I am wondering if I could save Nicole before

    Zoe has the operation. After all, Nicole''s been waiting for it for five years."

    Samuel always had Nicole on his mind, and he had no idea of how was she now.

    When Jacob heard that Samuel knew where Nicole was, he was left speechless for a moment. Then

    Jacob guessed and said, "Was it done by Allen?"

    "Yes! But I need someone to lure him out now, and I have to find out if I can get Nicole out."

    "Can Mr. Mike help us?"

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed sharply.

    "Yes, of course.¡±

    He burst outughing.

    He didn¡¯t want to use the rtionship. After all, there were some rtionships he did not want to

    expose too early, but now it was at this point, and he had to do so.

    Zoe''s examination results came out, and the doctor''s face was not very good.

    "Mr. Samuel, let''s go over there and talk."

    Samuel knew there was something wrong, but he smiled, rubbed Zoe''s hair, and said, "Zoe is great!

    Zoe, how about ying with Joseph for a while? Grandma also goes for an examination. When she

    "Yes!"

    Zoe smiled happily and then followed Joseph into the room.

    Jacob stayed behind and waited for Laurel toe out.

    Samuel followed the doctor to the office and asked solemnly, "Is there something wrong with my

    daughter''s health?"

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The doctor nodded.

    "Mr. Samuel, I found an antibiotic in Miss Bush''s body. Although this antibiotic is used to suppress Miss

    Bush''s illness, I found that this antibiotic has been used in excess all the time.

    ¡°What did you mean?

    Samuel''s heart ached.

    The doctor thought about it for a moment and whispered, "Well, Miss Bush is treated with a whole

    antibiotic when a person is sick and needs only half of the antibiotics. In this case, the effect is usually

    obvious at the beginning, but if it continues to use it excessively, it will have a great impact on the

    health, especially the already weak organs, which will speed up their failure. That is to say, if we follow

    the previous conservative treatment, Miss Bush may not need to look for a kidney for ten years.

    However, Miss Bush''s health could not bear the increase of this antibiotic, and her kidney failure

    elerates under the stimtion of this antibiotic, which is the main reason for Miss Bush''s poor

    health.¡±

    When Samuel heard this, he was outraged.

    It could not be more obvious that who would do that.

    It was Allen!

    Allen was trying to be nice to Nicole while quietly trying to get Zoe out of this world.

    Perhaps in Allen''s eyes, whether it was Lucas or Zoe, they were burdens. They were burdens for

    Nicole to marry him, but Nicole cared so much about the two children that he had to use them as

    leverage to control Nicole.

    How malicious he was!

    What a wicked man!

    Samuel''s fists were clenched together and he wanted to crush Allen into pieces.

    How cute and weak Zoe was. Why was he so cruel that he wanted to kill Zoe?

    Even if she was not his own daughter, shouldn''t she show some sympathy for her?

    Seeing Samuel so angry, the doctor sighed and said, "Mr. Samuel, I have a suggestion. I wonder if you

    would agree to it."

    "What is it?¡±

    Samuel still trusted Mike''s doctors.

    The doctor said in a low voice, "Miss Bush is not suitable for surgery at this time. Although her kidneys

    have failed to a certain extent, she is not in a condition to bear the physical damage of this operation. I

    suggest that Miss Zoe should recuperate first, at least wait until she can withstand a series of problems

    brought by the operation, otherwise, even if the operation is carried out, it may not be sessful.

    "But at the St. Petersburg hospital, the doctor said she has to have an operation right away, or she

    wouldn''t have many days."

    Samuel''s words upset the doctor.

    "Nonsense. Miss Bush''s health is severely overdrawn now. If she has an operation, no one knows

    whether she can get off the operating table or not. The sess rate of the operation is nonsense.

    Besides, their use of antibiotics inrge doses is a kind of damage to Miss Bust''s health. In these days,

    I n to stop Miss Bush''s medication and let her recover before I make further ns. Is that fine for

    you, Mr. Samuel?"

    At this point, Samuel actually had a hard time making a decision.

    He was not a doctor, so he didn''t know who to listen to. Zoe had held on for years, but now there were

    two ideas. He''s not sure which one was right.

    "Doctor, can I think about it?¡±

    "Sure."

    The doctor did not refuse.

    After Samuel came out of the doctor''s office, he quickly asked Jacob to contact several experts around

    the world to give Zoe a unified consultation.

    At any rate, he must not allow his daughter to be in the slightest danger.

 Chapter 184: Everything Will Be All Right Tomorrow

    Chapter 184: Everything Will Be All Right Tomorrow

    After solving Zoe''s problem temporarily, Laurel had finished her examination, but her report had not

    Laurel, however, did not upset at all, as if she did not think there was anything wrong with her body,

    which made Samuel somewhat doubtful.

    When Mike called him, Samuel was having dinner with the children. When he heard Mike asking for

    him, he greeted Laurel and the children and then went out.

    Mike met Samuel at a recreation club.

    "Have youe?¡±

    Mike sat in the booth and didn''t make much of a fuss about Samuel''s arrival, leaving Samuel to pick up

    whatever he wanted.

    People around them knew Samuel''s status when they saw Mike''s attitude. Mike must the one who

    would do anything for Samuel.

    "Let me introduce to you. These are my friends who are currently working with the Brook Family. Who

    do you want to start with?¡±

    Mike waited for Samuel to sit down and then spoke.

    Samuel suddenly thought it was nice to have such a good friend. Mike had already guessed something

    before he had said anything.

    "I''ll do it myself, but I do need your help. I don''t want to owe the others anything.¡±

    Samuel walked over to Mike and sat down.

    When Mike heard this from Samuel, he dismissed everyone.

    When there were only two people left in the room, Mike poured Samuel a ss of wine and said, "I

    heard you doubt the doctor''s diagnosis at our hospital?¡±

    "No, but I do not know how to do, so I simply ask the experts toe and see.¡±

    Samuel did have some pressure on this matter.

    Michael and Samuel were best friends. Mike was once saved by Samuel on the battlefield. Since they

    retired, they had been in contact. Samuel originally nned toe to the United States to explore the

    business, but before the implementation, Nicole was in danger, so he did not have much energy to

    focus on job and he ran aground.

    He didn''t expect to need Mike''s help this time.

    "Time flies. We''ve been retired for so many years.¡±

    Mike missed those days in the army, but he still had to retire.

    "Yes, that eventful time has gone forever.¡¯

    Samuel missed it, too, but he knew that one should go forward and look forward.

    After the two of them touched their sses, Mike asked, "What''s wrong with you and Allen? Why did

    he do that to you?¡±

    "I hate him for taking my wife and wants to kill my child.¡±

    Samuel''s eyes shone with hate.

    ¡°What dd you mean?¡±

    Mike had no ideas of what he said. Samuel told him about Nicole, and by the way, about Zoe''s illness

    over the years.

    After hearing what Samuel said, Mike swore fiercely, "What a bastard! What does it matter to a child if

    there is a feud between adults? How can he target on a child?"

    ¡°All I want to do now is to save my wife. I''ve lost a son. I can''t afford to lose my wife."

    Samuel now felt sad when he thought of Lucas.

    That naughty kid!

    When did that boy, the boy who would never call him Daddy but old man?

    Samuel, feeling bitter, threw back his head and drank the wine.

    Mike heard about Lucas, and whispered, "I believe there will be a clue. As long as he is in my territory, I

    promise to help you find him out.¡¯

    "Thanks, bro.¡±

    ¡°Well, you''ve been under a lot of stresstely, and we''re not going home until we get drunk today. I

    know what you want to do. Are you going to sneak in the Brook family at night? I''d advise you not to.

    The Brook Family are most heavily guarded at night, so you might as well go in the daytime. I''ll ask

    Allen out tomorrow for an excuse, so you can take the opportunity to go there. As for how to get in, you

    can figure out your own way.¡¯

    Mike could not bear to see Samuel so repressed and offered his help directly.

    Samuel smiled and said, "You know me best.¡±

    "Vincent knows you best, but he''s not here. Is Joseph Vincent''s son?"

    Samuel nodded.

    "Good, he would be my godson."

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "No."

    Samuel simply refused him, which drew Mike''s ire.

    They began to talk about the past, about the years since their separation, talking, drinking, and

    gradually they drank too much.

    Samuel always thought he would never get drunk no matter how much he drank, but why was the wine

    so bitter tasted so bad?

    He saw Nicole and she was smiling at him as she had done five years before.

    ¡°Nicole, Nicole..."

    Samuel sprang to his feet and threw himself at the apparition, but there was not Nicole''s shadow,

    He threw himself on the floor embarrassedly.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry, I''m sorry.¡±

    Samuely on the floor for a long time, his shoulders hunched, with a particrly muffled sound

    Mike helped him to his feet and whispered, "Go to sleep. Everything will be all right tomorrow.¡±

    Whether Samuel was really tired or something, he just fell asleep.

    Mike found a thin nket and put it over him. Then he got up and left the room.

    He lit a cigarette and smoked. No one could see his face through the smoke.

    After finishing a cigarette, someone came to Mike''s side.

    "Young master.¡±

    "Go and look up the underground ck market in America. I want to know all the boys aged about four-

    and five-year-old. N matter where theye from, I want to know exactly where the ck market is.¡±

    Mike''s eyes were cold.

    The man was a little surprised at Mike''smand, but he went down quickly.

    Mike stayed outside for a while before he entered the private room.

    Samuel slept soundly but uneasily.

    Mikey down right next to him and soon fell asleep, too.

    When Samuel woke up the next day, he felt a serious headache.

    He was drunk!

    Shaking his head, Samuel saw Mike sleeping. The man was just as he had been before, unconcerned,

    lying on the floor in the cold.

    Samuel kicked him and woke Mike up.

    ¡°What?¡±

    "Get up! To ask Allen out."

    "God, can¡¯t you let me sleep a little longer?¡± Mike grumbled.

    Samuel smiled and said, "No. I will be dead of anxiety. Do you know how long it''s been since my wife

    and I saw each other?"

    ¡°Is your wife, not my wife. Do you have to make me anxious, too?¡±

    Mike got up, washed his face, and followed Samuel out of the club.

    Samuel didn''t go back. He drove his car near the Brook family.

    Before long, Allen got a call from Mike asking him out to talk about thend in the western suburbs.

    Allen frowned slightly.

    It was said that Mike was very difficult to deal with. Allen once asked Mike out for a piece ofnd in the

    western suburbs, but

    Mike ignored it. Now Mike suddenly asked him out, maybe it had something to do with Samuel.

    The thought of Samuel made Allen furious, but he couldn''t offer to offend Mike, so he packed his

    clothes and went out.

    Before he left, he went to see Nicole, who was still giving him the cold shoulder, but Allen didn''t care.

    ¡°When I''m done with Samuel, you''ll be with me in peace, Nicole. I can wait. I''ve been waiting for five

    years. I don''t mind waiting for another few days."

    Allen gave Nicole a kiss on the forehead, but Nicole ducked it.

    Nicole was so stiff from being tied up for so long that she felt her hair stand on end when Allen

    approached her.

    The bruises on her body fade, and she would recover in a few days. She wondered if she would be

    forced to do something by Allen.

    She shuddered at the thought of it.

    Allen got up and left. There was the sound of the basement being locked.

    Nicole couldn''t believe that Allen, who once loved her so much, now locked her in the basement like a

    pet.

    There was usually no one in the basement, and only when it was time to eat did the servants force her

    to eat, and if she could not eat, the servants would give her an injection.

    These days, Nicole lived like a walking dead, not knowing how much time had passed, and whether

    Samuel was gone, or how Zoe''s operation was going.

    How did Samuel find out about her before she lost and didn¡¯t have time to tell him about Zoe?

    Did Allen say that?

    Did he lure Samuel to the United States on purpose?

    The thought of it made Nicole worry.

    Her wrists and ankles were frayed and bleeding as she struggled to free herself, but she did not care.

    She must get out of here!

    She had to!

    Footsteps were heard outside and Nicole frowned slightly.

    It was not the time for eating yet. Who''sing?

    Nicole stood on her guard, but heard servants screaming outside.

    ¡°Well, the pipes are this way, and that''s the cer. You can''t go there while our master is away.¡¯

    "Nicole''s heart gave a jerk when she heard the servant say this.

    Who was outside the vi?

    So, could she ask for help?

    But Nicole couldn''t free herself from what was in her mouth.

    Allen usually gagged her for fear she would shout.

    Nicole was hooting, but the basement wasn''t making any noise.

    She tried to cry, and she was all wet. There was more blood on her wrists and ankles, but outside the

    footsteps were more

    and more far away...

    Nicole was getting desperate.

    Was the rest of her life really going to go on like this?

    Or was she just waiting for Allen to plot Samuel out and then leave her alone?

    No!

    She didn¡¯t want this!

    Nicole decided that she would rather be killed head-on than that.

    Suddenly she seemed to think of something.

    If she hadmitted suicide, would there have been a chance that Allen would send her to the

    hospital? And at that point,

    maybe there will be an opportunity to run away, right?

    Thinking of this, Nicole suddenlyughed until she cried.

    To fight with life for a possibility. Even if her head was bleeding, or she was dying, she also did not want

    to stay in this dark ce.

    She wanted to go home!

    She wanted to go back to Samuel and Zoe. That was her home!

 Chapter 185: Someone Came in

    Chapter 185: Someone Came in

    Nicole started to ponder how tomit suicide, when thinking about this.

    With her hands and feet bound, it was impossible to cut her own wrist. With her mouth gagged, she

    couldn''tmit suicide by biting her tongue. Thus, what else could she do?

    Knock her head against the wall?

    However, her distance to the wall was not far enough to make it. What''s even worse, she couldn''t move

    her body at her own will.

    Nicole really thought herself a pathetic one, for she even had no ess to death.

    Apparently, Allen was the most ruthless.

    She had no choice but to stare at the ceiling desperately. However, for a while, she felt a little dizzy. It

    seemed as if there was someone opening the ceiling.

    But how could it be?

    This was the basement, so the so-called ceiling was just under the floor.

    Nicole blinked her eyes again, only to find the ceiling exactly moving.

    She coughed twice to make some noise, even though nobody could hear it.

    Nothing more was heard from the outside, which indicated that there was no one outside the door.

    She stared at the ceiling without even a blink until that ceramic tile was moved away. When catching

    sight of a head, she was amazed to keep her eyes wide open. Unexpectedly, Someone actually came

    in!

    Besides, he made it in this way!

    She was so surprised and happy, especially when she saw the owner of that head, her eyes were filled

    with tears suddenly.

    It was Samuel!

    He showed up !

    He was to save her!

    Obviously, he found herst time, didn¡¯t he?

    Samuel had felt a sight following him since he moved the tile away. The view he saw inside almost

    make him blind, and his heart was so hurt that he almost couldn''t breathe.

    Allen, that jerk!

    How dare he treated Nicole like this?

    Samuel was deeply provoked when he observed Nicole¡¯s condition that she was tied on the bed in the

    X-shape, her mouth was gagged, especially when the blood oozed out of her wrists and ankles.

    As a matter of fact, he had imagined a variety of scenes when he saw Nicole. However, none of them

    could have been more stirring than this, and made him so painful. He jumped down quickly.

    Nicole fixed her eyes on Samuel without any break, for she was so frightened that the man in front of

    her would disappear in a time and everything here would change into an illusion.

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    Samuel ran towards her quickly and freed her mouth.

    ¡°Samuel!¡±

    Nicole had a hoarse voice and an emaciated body.

    Samuel''s hand was shaking.

    ¡°How could this happen? Didn''t Allen like you so much? How could the bastard treat you like this? I will

    kill him! I will surely kill him!¡±

    He was trembling with anger, but he still released her with gingerliness.

    Nicole fell into his arms with a rush.

    When Nicole recognized the familiar smell and touched his warm chest, she felt as if a generation had

    passed.

    She couldn''t believe that she still had the chance to see Samuel again with what she had suffered.

    Nevertheless, she felt it was a dream, without any reality, when he was standing really in front of her.

    Samuel was a bit suffocating with her tight embrace, but he didn''t push her away.

    Nicole became thinner. She was so thin that her body was not as stic as it used to be.

    He didn''t know exactly how much Nicole suffered all the way. Even so, he could tell that she had

    suffered a lot.

    He didn''t dare to ask, and he couldn''t ask, and even was afraid to ask what she had undergone, for he

    was worried that he could not bear it. ¡°I will take you home.¡±

    His voice was a little trembling, with a lump in his throat.

    It was great!

    He found her eventually!

    Nothing was more important than to see living Nicole, thus nothing else made sense.

    Nicole said nothing but to cry somewhat hysterically and desperately. She cried for the delight of being

    unexpectedly rescued from desperation, as well as the heart tremor at the moment when she saw

    Samuel.

    Only at this moment did she realize that she loved this man deeply.

    While Crying, Nicole kissed Samuel suddenly.

    That unique fragrance left Samuel kind of amazement. He catered to her carefully at once, in fear of

    touching her internal injury.

    Nicole strove to suck and demand, like a greedy person and a drown person who was badly in need of

    something to confirm what she saw was reality instead of illusion.

    Samuel got a little out of breath.

    Eventually, he gently pushed her away, whispering to her, ¡°Let''s go home, whatever you want to do, I

    will apany you.¡±

    Nicole was like an unsatisfied child. When she looked at Samuel, her eyes were twinkling with tears,

    which led to Samuel¡¯ s burning blood, and even almost making himself out of control.

    But Samuel was clear that it was Allen¡¯s ce where Allen coulde back at any minute.

    Standing up, he was about to do something when he noticed Nicole seizing the bottom part of his

    upper outer garment tightly, gazing at him like an abandoned child.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    All of a sudden, his heart hurt terribly.

    ¡°I will never leave you behind, never will I again. I will walk on with you hand in hand no matter how

    dangerous the way ahead all my life. Nicole, I will take you up with me, do you still have strength?

    Samuel said these words in a very low and gentle voice. It seemed that she had never heard him talk

    to her like that since she made acquaintance with him.

    She was kind of absent-minded, but she nodded. However, when she stood up, her body fell towards

    the ground rapidly.

    Due to these days¡¯ captivity, Nicole had no strength at all. What''s more, she survived merely depending

    on the nutrient

    solution, which couldn''t help her store too much strength.

    Samuel hugged her swiftly, feeling as if he were hugging a leaf, a lightsome one. She really made his

    heart hurt.

    He mildly squinted. Then he put Nicole on his back in no time, climbing up step by step.

    Lying on his back, it urred to Nicole that Samuel¡¯s back was so broad, so safe, and made her feel at

    ease.

    She held his neck tightly, tears filling her eyes.

    Nicole was not aware that it was an underground basin untiling up on Samuel''s back.

    The underground wells here extended in all directions, thus, they didn¡¯t need to leave from the front

    door of Brook Family. But there was one drawback, which was that people couldn''t leave here without

    bending over.

    A lump came into her throat again when thinking of Samuel''s crawl into here.

    ¡°Put me down, I can walk on my own.¡±

    She said in so low a voice that Samuel couldn''t have heard it clearly if he hadn''t kept close with her.

    He shook his head, whispering to her, ¡°I will take you away on my back.¡±

    He said insipidly, but Nicole was moved because of it.

    No redundant words, even no dramatic allegation, however, both of them were in great excitement.

    That kind of cherishment originating from the reunion after a lifetime impelled them to shake their

    hands unconsciously, tighter and tighter.

    After approximately half an hour''s climbing, Samuel''s knees bled resulting from the attrition. But he did

    not care about it. He was drenched with sweat. An unutterable taste was pervading between them.

    Nicole squinted on ount of her inadaptation of the sunshine outside, when they got out of the

    underground basin.

    Samuel hurried to take off his coat, putting on the top of her head, to shade the sunshine.

    "It will be fine after we get in the car.¡±

    ¡°OK!"

    Nicole nodded like an obedient child, which distressed Samuel a little.

    Samuel carried Nicole while walking towards the car quickly and helped her fasten the seat belt. He

    pressed down the car elerator and the car roared away from Brook Family.

    Samuel did not let Nicole meet Zoe in a hurry, or even let Lauren meet them.

    He simply prepared a room for Nicole, running the bath water for her, to bathe her in person.

    Samuel still observed the light scars on her even with the hot steam teeming in the room. His eye

    became shape.

    ¡°Allen hit you?¡±

    ¡°No, people in Fallen Paradise Club did it, but it''s all passed and didn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Nicole mentioned it lightly, however, the more lightly she described, the more painful Samuel felt, even

    overwhelming.

    Samuel didn''t say more, only to treat Nicole gentler as if she were a china doll.

    Observing his appearance, Nicole said suddenly, ¡°You don''t have to treat me that carefully, Samuel. I

    lose nothing and I am still yours, except for some injuries.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s eyes became wet suddenly.

    m not qualified to me you, even if you have suffered something bad. It is I who don''t protect you

    well, and make you suffer all.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s eyes became a little red.

    Nicole offered her hand and held Samuel''s hands lightly, ¡°You know? After being sold to the ship, I

    witnessed people around

    me died from different kinds of reasons every day. Life was as tiny as an ant for those people. The

    fresh buried in the sea disappeared immediately. No one knew where they went and even their families

    had no ess to their bones. I was frightened every day, frightened to be the next one who would fall

    down and be thrown to the sea. I missed you the most every day. Samuel, you are still the only one I

    miss at thest gasp either five days ago or at present.

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    Samuel didn''t figure out what he felt, touching and afflictive, but heartbreaking most.

    What pain a woman underwent could lead to such a nightmare.

    ¡°It''s okay, we are home now. I won''t allow anyone to bully you.¡±

    He hugged Nicole tightly.

    Even though she was as lean as a rake, not as enchanting as before, Samuel didn''t think she was ugly

    at all.

    This was the first time they had had sex, no too much ripple, but heartburn which could even make

    people cry.

    Samuel saw the marks on Nicole caused by the fire five years ago. He could still see them clearly, even

    though they were covered by tattoos.

    Eventually, he understood why Nicole¡¯s whole body was covered by tattoos though she hated them in

    the past. In a word, she would like to show all of her best to him.

 Chapter 186: She Is Ill

    Chapter 186: She Is Ill

    When Samuel wanted to say something to Nicole, she had already passed out.

    He was scared that his face lost color. He quickly dried Nicole''s body, put on her pajamas and carried

    her out.

    The pajamas on Nicole''s body were a little bigger, like a robe, which stimted Samuel''s sight more.

    He quickly dried a tear from the corner of his eye and called the doctor over.

    The doctor gave Nicole a general examination, and found that she had no other wounds or hidden

    injuries except for the scars on her body. It was only because she was too weak. Moreover, she

    suffered gastrointestinal dysfunction and she could not eat too greasy food recently.

    Only hearing this from the doctor, Samuel could imagine how much sin Nicole suffered.

    How could her gastrointestinal function dysfunction?

    Jacob heard that Nicole was back and wanted toe over, but he was blocked out the door by

    Samuel.

    ¡°Go and check out what the people being trafficked eat on the ship?¡±

    Samuel wanted to know everything.

    Jacob quickly gave him the answer.

    ¡°Manager Green, those people all ate leftovers and rotten food on the ship. They didn''t treat these

    people as human beings, insulted, abused and bullied them at will, and sometimes even forced them to

    drink urine for fun.

    When Jacob heard this, he hesitated whether or not to tell Samuel, but in the end he did.

    Samuel''s face was terribly unsightly. He turned around and went back to the ward.

    Nicole was still sleeping, but she slept very restless. Her hands held her legs tightly and curled up like a

    shrimp.

    Samuel tried to stretch her body, but failed. Nicole in her sleep seemed to be struggling to protect

    herself with all her strength.

    This was a subconscious way of protection, but it made people feel sad.

    Samuel took off his shoes and went to bed. He held Nicole tightly in his arms and said in a low voice,

    ¡°Don''t be afraid. I¡¯m by

    your side. Everything is over. Nicole, rx you. Don''t hurt yourself like this. I''m Samuel.¡±

    At the beginning, Nicole couldn''t listen to him. She subconsciously resisted and dodged. She even

    opened her mouth and bit Samuel''s wrist and arm. She bit wherever she could.

    She was like a night cat, stretching out all her ws in self-defense.

    Before long, Samuel''s body was scarred, but he didn''t feel pain, because his heart was more painful

    than the injury outside.

    The once cheerful girl now became this way, whose fault was it?

    It was his fault.

    It was because he did not protect her well, making her go through all this.

    Samuel let Nicole gnaw, but refused to lose hands.

    Finally Nicole bit tired and fell asleep again, but she rxed a lot.

    Samuel finally hugged her in his arms, but found her shivering and subconsciously resisting.

    She could smell the odor of Samuel, but her body couldn''t help but make the most direct response.

    In her sleep, those ordinary looking women who had been on the ship were thrown on the deck like

    cargo, being stripped of their clothes in front of everyone and ruined by the beat men.

    Those shouts and cries for help appeared so powerless and helpless on the sea.

    That was the purgatory of the world, a hopeless ordeal.

    If it wasn''t for their good looks and the need for a good auction price, Nicole didn''t know if she could

    bear it all.

    A lot of girls died of being roughly treated and then were thrown into the sea without clothes and buried

    in the vast sea.

    At the beginning, she was standing in a crowd and could not move. Gradually, there was some space

    for her to move.

    However, the sense of fear and despair repressed in the girls mind seemed topletely swallow them

    up from all directions.

    ¡°No! No!¡±

    Nicole struggled and cried, but couldn''t wake up from the nightmare.

    She was wet all over with cold sweat.

    ¡°Nicole, wake up, wake up¡±¡±

    Samuel couldn''t see that she was so tortured in her sleep, and hoped to shake her up, but it had no

    effect.

    The scene of Nicole changed to Allen''s room.

    She was tied to the bed by Allen. The once perfect man suddenly turned into the devil of hell. He tore

    her clothes and wanted her.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Nicole cried, tears wetting her face, but the nightmare was like a magic spell, tightly controlling her and

    let her cannot break free.

    ¡°Don''t touch me! Go away! Go away!¡±

    Nicole cried, waving her hands and pushing and shoving, but she always identally pped

    Samuel''s face. Her strength was so great that made him feel some pain in his entire back alver.

    He felt heartache to her greatly, but couldn''t wake her up. He had no choice but to lower his head and

    deeply kiss Nicole.

    Nicole was like a frightened rabbit, biting Samuel''s tongue with her teeth. Her fierce force was eager to

    bite off his tongue.

    Samuel didn''t care. It was not that he didn''t ache; instead, he ached to the bone. But on the heart, he

    would not see her torture herself so much.

    Since she couldn''t wake up, he chose to immerse with her in the nightmare. At least there was

    someone to apany her on

    the road of nightmare. Maybe she wouldn''t feel so lonely.

    The smell of blood lingered in each other''s mouth, getting thicker and thicker.

    Finally Nicole woke up.

    The moment she woke up, she was all prostrated, but she was at a loss about the scene on front of

    her.

    Samuel''s lip corner exuded bright red blood, which was dazzling. The bloody taste in the cavity let her

    quickly understand the situation.

    ¡°Sorry, Samuel, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that, I...¡±

    Samuel once again blocked her mouth with an affectionate kiss.

    He kissed so carefully, so gently and so lovingly.

    Nicole¡¯s eyes pricked so much that she finally cried. She didn¡¯t want to cry.

    She was not a cowardly woman and didn''t like to cry, but why did she be easy to cry now?

    Nicole wanted to push Samuel away, but his arm was like a pair of tongs and hugged her tightly,

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    making her unable to break free.

    In this absolute power, Nicole seemed to hear Samuel''s aspirations.

    How a deep person was the man. Even it was heartache and even it was love, he was so obscure.

    She suddenly changed the passive into the active, crazing for all of Samuel.

    All was so intense that it happened spontaneously.

    When the two of them became one, Nicole groaned. The tight fit was like two semicircles tightly

    sped together. Finally, they were satisfied.

    Samuel tried to suppress his impulse and tried not to hurt Nicole. Seeing that he was so tolerant, Nicole

    sighed, pulling down his head and took the initiative to send her cherry lips to him.

    With a bang, Samuel¡¯s reasonpletely copsed. He began to indulge, to gallop and to demand

    heartily.

    When all the things reached the extreme, it was like a myriad of flowers in full bloom, which instantly

    brightened all the starry sky and filled all the emptiness.

    Nicoley exhausted on Samuel''s chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat, but she didn¡¯t know what

    to say.

    At this time, it seemed that saying anything could destroy this quiet beauty.

    Samuel gently Combed Nicole''s long hair and kissed her eyebrow corner. It seemed that he hadn''t

    recovered from his emotion just now.

    The two hugged for a long time, but Nicole had not any action.

    Samuel lowered his head and found she had fallen asleep.

    But the mouth corner of Nicole brimmed with a smile, so brilliant and so breathtaking.

    Samuel slightly raised the corner of his lips and kissed her on her cherry lips. And then he took her to

    take a shower, and cleaned up for her, and theny down beside her.

    Now he didn''t want to do anything. He just wanted to apany her for the rest of his life and till the

    earth and heaven got old.

    Gradually, Samuel was also a little sleepy. He closed his eyes full and slept most steadily after the

    disappearance of Nicole and Lucas.

    During this period, Jacob hade over, but he didn''t go in to disturb him. He even put up a sign

    forbidding the outside disturb.

    Grandma Green had alsoe here. When she learned that Samuel had brought Nicole back, she

    smiled and walked away without saying anything.

    Joseph and Zoe didn''t know that they wereing back; naturally they didn¡¯te to disturb.

    Samuel and Nicole slept straight into the night.

    Samuel was awakened by hunger.

    When he opened his eyes, he found that Nicole was staring at him, which made him feel a little sad.

    ¡°What''s up?¡±

    Samuel just woke up and his voice was hoarse.

    Nicole shook her head and refused to let Samuel go, as if she let him go, he would fly away.

    This uneasy mood made Samuel a little heartache.

    ¡°I go to make some foods for you, is it ok?¡±

    ¡°I''m not hungry.¡±

    At saying this, Nicole still didn''t let go of Samuel.

    Samuel said with a smile, ¡°I''m hungry, will you please eat some with me?¡±

    Nicole was silent.

    When Samuel thought she would not answer, Nicole nodded and said, ¡°OK, but I don¡¯t eat much.¡±

    ¡°Feel free. Just stay with me.¡±

    When Samuel pushed off the quilt, Nicole¡¯s face atst turned red.

    Seeing this scene, Samuel''s lip corner slightly lifted.

    He hooked her nose and said spoil, ¡°We are old married couple, are you still shy?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t say anything. She pulled directly the quilt to cover her, but she couldn''t hide the flush on

    her face.

    Now Nicole had recovered a little, which made Samuel''s mood feel better.

    He put on his clothes and went out of the door. Nicole suddenly felt that the room was empty and

    insecure. She even felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at her ina corner.

    Nicole shivered and wrapped herself tightly with the quilt, but she still felt the eyes staring at her coldly

    and followed by her.

    She knew she was ill. It was an illusion, but she could not ovee it. She didn''t dare to stay alone,

    nor dare to face the empty room alone.

    She grabbed the quilt and rolled off the bed, directly under the bed.

    She shrank in the corner, as if only darkness could give her a sense of security.

 Chapter 187: Everything Was Gone

    Chapter 187: Everything Was Gone

    Samuel made minced pork congee with preserved eggs Nicole liked very much, but when he came in,

    he didn''t find her.

    Then he suddenly was in fear.

    Did someone take away Nicole again under his nose?

    "Nicole, Nicole!¡±

    Samuel was in a panic.

    He howled her name and looked for Nicole everywhere, but he heard something in a weak voice in the

    room.

    m here.¡±

    Samuel was stunned.

    He clearly heard about Nicole, but he couldn''t see her.

    ¡°Nicole, where are you?¡±

    Samuel put the porridge on the table, quietly listening in order to find where Nicole was. But after a long

    time, he did not hear her reply.

    He felt that he must have auditory hallucinations.

    Nicole wasn''t here. He didn''t know who had taken her away.

    Samuel wanted to stand up anxiously, but suddenly found that someone grabbed his foot.

    He suddenly looked down and saw Nicole was scared under the bed.

    Samuel was so shocked that he wanted to pity her.

    "What are you doing?" he asked.

    He did not me Nicole, and pulled her out of there.

    Nicole sat on the bed like a kid who did something wrong, not knowing where to put her hands.

    She did not know how to say to Samuel.

    It was very disgusting for him to see who she was, Nicole thought.

    Living with Allen, she couldn''t hide herself. The happiest thing was when there was no one at night, she

    was alone, looking at

    the ceiling all night till dawn every day.

    Although it was boring, but it made her feel safe in the night.

    But now faced with Samuel like this, Nicole suddenly felt embarrassed.

    Nicole was no longer generous and confident. She even didn''t know how to tell Samuel about this.

    When Nicole was silent, Samuel felt as if a knife were piercing his heart.

    "I made your favorite porridge. Just eat it a little, OK?"

    Samuel went on over this topic, and he still looked at Nicole tenderly. However, it made Nicole stared

    down directly.

    "Im sorry.¡¯ Nicole said.

    "Don''t say that. It¡¯s not your fault. No matter what you have experienced, no matter who you are, I will

    be with you. Nicole, you have to believe that we are a couple, and I will not hate or abandon you

    because of your sufferings. You are still the girl who go after me all day and say she loves me¡¯''

    Samuel was so sincere that Nicole suddenly would like to cry.

    She really became weak, otherwise why would she always want to cry?

    "Thank you.¡±

    Nicole lowered her head when seeing Samuel sitting next to her. She felt awkward for she was a huge

    mess, but she had sex

    with her tall and handsome husband before.

    "Stay far away from me. I''ll do it by myself.¡±

    Nicole felt that she was like a beggar, and Samuel was a superior King. Invisibly, they seemed to be a

    mismatched couple.

    She didn''t know how she got the courage to be with Samuel like that.

    She didn''t deserve that.

    Seeing Nicole was withdrawing, Samuel did not give her the bowls and chopsticks, but whispered: "I''d

    like to feed you. Could you do this for me?¡±

    Nicole had no reason to reject him.

    She nodded.

    Samuel was about to feed her when Nicole felt nausea.

    Nicole didn''t want to be frivolous in front of Samuel. She tried to bear it. After Samuel fed her with

    porridge, she chewed gently, but felt that her stomach was churning.

    No!

    She couldn''t let Samuel see she forgot herself.

    Samuel would feel guiltier if he knew she couldn''t eat anything.

    His guilty wasn''t what she wanted.

    Nicole suppressed it hard. When Samuel fed her again, she shook her head, "I don''t want to eat

    anymore.¡±

    She was unable to swallow the most favorite food now.

    She didn''t know what happened to her, and thought she might fall ill.

    Nicole did not dare to look at his eyes.

    What if he felt it difficult to take care of her?

    Or just thought she was hypocritical?

    But she really didn''t eat anymore.

    Surprisingly, Samuel did not force her, but ate the leftover.

    Nicole saw he didn''t mind that, with tears in her eyes again.

    ¡°Ill go to the bathroom.¡±

    She ran to the bathroom, even not knowing the quilt fell off.

    Samuel sighed silently as he saw her acting like this.

    Just taking a mouthful, was she really unable to eat anything now?

    Samuel picked out a casual set for Nicole, and suddenly heard a slight noise from the bathroom.

    He frowned slightly and quickly walked over secretly.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Nicole vomited seriously on the toilet, but she couldn''t let Samuel hear it. She could only try harder to

    suppress her vomiting, but she felt more ufortable.

    Hearing that, Samuel was heartbroken, and opened the bathroom door directly. When he saw Nicole

    vomiting lying on the toilet, he quickly held her up and walked out of the bathroom.

    Nicole was surprised and a little bit ashamed.

    ¡°I didn''t mean it. I''m a bit sick, I...¡±

    "I know."

    Samuel was near tears at that time.

    He put Nicole on the sickbed, and told the doctor about her situation.

    The doctor knew Nicole was in aplicated condition.

    "Mr. Green, let''s talk outside."

    The doctor said finally.

    Nicole tightly grabbed Samuel''s hand and said, "It''s okay to say this to me. I want to know what''s wrong

    with me. I was like this when Allen forced me to eat, even forcibly stuffing food to me, but I can''t eat it.

    I''m really hungry, but my stomach refuses anything.¡±

    Samuel felt terribly distressed when seeing her eyes full of tears.

    He hugged Nicole tightly and said to the doctor: "Just say here, she has the right to know.

    The doctor was stunned. But Samuel said that firmly, the doctor nodded, "No major problems, Mrs.

    Green. As I said, she has some gastrointestinal disorders, but it would not affect her eating. The reason

    I think should be the psychological effect. Mrs. Green must have suffered something bad rted to

    eating, which gave her a psychological shadow to refuse to take any food."

    When Nicole heard the doctor said so, she quickly pushed Samuel away, and ran to the toilet again,

    vomiting dimly.

    Samuel seemed to understand something, and whispered to the doctor, "Do you have any treatment?¡±

    ¡°No. Unless she opens her heart, she may be like this in the rest of her life.¡±

    Samuel knew the doctor said something frightening.

    He also knew that it absolutely was rted to what happened in the Fallen Paradise Club.

    Samuel lifted Nicole upon the sickbed when she vomited jadedly.

    After lying on the bed, Nicole wrapped herself up with a quilt to keep herself from Samuel.

    "What are you doing?" he asked.

    Samuel didn''t want her to do so, but she was very stubborn.

    "I''m sick. I don¡¯t want to eat. Just leave me alone, OK?"

    Nicole didn''t yell at him, but she looked so empty made Samuel more upset.

    "I don''t care. I will find ways to heal you.¡±

    ¡°It won''t. Samuel you don''t even know what I have suffered, and I don''t want you to know. Don''t ask

    me, and just leave me alone, OK?"

    The joy that Nicole felt when she was rescued by Samuel, was gone at this moment.

    She suddenly found that even if Samuel helped her out, she and he would not be a loving couple

    again.

    Those terrible things were carved into her heart, which she could never forget forever.

    Samuel wanted to say something, but saw that Nicole was afraid at this time, "You are always my love

    in my heart. Don''t let those things hurt you and me. I have lost Lucas, and I can''t be without you again.

    Nicole, Zoe is next to you. Do you really want to see her like this?¡±

    ¡°No! No!"

    Nicole suddenly became emotional.

    She could scare Zoe Bush when her daughter saw her like this.

    "Samuel, don''t push me, please.¡±

    Like a helpless child, Nicole curled up in her bed.

    Samuel wanted to get close to her, but she refused. Samuel had to stop it when she was about to fall

    down.

    "Well, I would leave you alone. I''m just staying outside if you want me to spend the night outside, but

    care me, please.¡¯

    Samuel turned around and left.

    Nicole was really upset.

    She actually hoped that Samuel would stay here for her.

    But what should she tell?

    Could she tell her unbearable past to him?

    No!

    She couldn''t!

    Absolutely not!

    Nicole buried his head in the quilt, crying softly.

    Everything was different. Everything was gone.

    Samuel was even more upset when hearing her crying.

    Seeing Samuel standing outside, Jacob Brown wondered whether to meet him, but Samuel saw him.

    ¡°Do me a favor.¡±

    "Mr. Green, what''s it?"

    "Tell Mike I want to buy the Fallen Paradise Club. I don''t care the real boss of it, even if it would cost a

    lot of money.¡±

    Jacob Brown was shocked at Samuel''s decision.

    To his surprise, Mr. Green wanted to buy the Fallen Paradise Club. Why? Was it about Mrs. Green?

    Jacob Brown thought.

 Chapter 188: I Would Stay with You

    Chapter 188: I Would Stay with You

    Jacob left, but Samuel did note in. He knew that Nicole was in a bad mood. Anyone who

    encountered this, could not calmly ept. Like her, it was better. At least she was not that depressed.

    Samuelforted himself, but still felt the pain.

    He wanted to smoke, but refrained.

    When Laurel came in, she saw her son like this and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with you? Did

    you quarrel?"

    He shook his head and said, "I would rather we had a fight at least so she would not shut herself off.¡±

    "Give her time. Any woman going through something like this would be devastated. I will tell Joseph not

    to bring Zoe here in these days. Let her rest in peace, and that is what the Green family owes her.¡±

    Laurel was also a woman and she knew that what a blow it would be for a woman to lose her child and

    then have something like this happen to her.

    "If she is still sad, I willfort her. Okay?"

    Laurel was satisfied with this daughter-inw.

    He shook his head and said, "We can take care of this by ourselves. Mom, don''t worry about us. When

    I get the results of your physical exam, whatever it is, you are going to follow my instruction.¡±

    Laurel smiled and shook her head.

    "So much has happened to you. Don''t worry about me. Let''s wait until the resultse out.¡¯

    After Laurel left, Samuel was left alone at the door again.

    He stood here and kept looking in. But it was quiet that he felt uneasy.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nicole, are you still here? Nicole?"

    Samuel was distracted.

    He started knocking, but no one answered him. He was so scared and opened the door, seeing that

    Nicole was retching on the toilet.

    There was a ss of water on the table and some of water stains had spilled. Obviously, she wanted to

    drink water, but she could not stand vomiting again.

    Samuel felt sorry for her.

    He quickly stepped forward and patted her back, hoping she would feel better.

    "If you really can''t stand it, give it up. And don''t make things difficult for yourself. The doctor also said

    that we have to treat this disease with patience. I will ask the doctor to give you some nourishing liquid

    first. Can we treat it little by little?¡±

    Nicole panted and sat straight down on the floor. She looked at Samuel and said, "How long? A week?

    A month? A year? I can''t let myself go on like this and I have to stand up on my own. I have Zoe and

    have to find Lucas. Also, I want to stay with you for my whole life. However, I don''t want to apany

    you in my current state. I have my pride, do you understand?"

    There were tears in her eyes.

    She tried her best but why she could not recover.

    Why?

    This sense of failure made her defeated.

    She didn''t want to be his burden. She wanted to walk side with him, and could tell everyone in public

    that she was the wife of Samuel and was worthy of him.

    However, everything was bad, made she powerless.

    Samuel knew her pride.

    He picked up her and walked back to the bed, whispering, "I can give you time to pick up your pride

    and get you back to where you were before. But Nicole, you should remember that you can''t hurt

    yourself. Promise me, okay? I feel sore when you hurt yourself, do you know?"

    "I can''t ovee it unless I face it.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Could you tell me? I will ovee with you by your side!¡±

    Samuel was sad to look Nicole like this.

    She was strong.

    But it hurt Samuel as she took all the pain herself.

    "If you bear the pain yourself, it would crush you down like a mountain. But if you share it with me, you

    will feel much easier. We are family. What else cant we share? Or do you think I will abhor you?"

    Samuel did not want to shout at her but he could not control himself.

    Now Nicole had shut her feeling from others and did not listen to anything unless one day she opened

    her mind to Samuel again.

    She did not speak, just sat there biting her lip, with tear in her eyes.

    He suddenly relented.

    And he could not be harsh with her.

    He hugged Nicole tightly and whispered, "Please tell me what should be done?"

    Nicole tightly held him and wanted to apology, but she felt helpless.

    The gloomy vibe almost overwhelmed him when his phone rang.

    He took out his phone and saw it was Mike. Then, he let go of Nicole and said, "I am going out to

    answer a phone call.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡¯

    Nicole did not stop him.

    He was afraid to let she hear things about Allen. For fear that it would arouse her bad memory again,

    he had to go out.

    He came out and called back.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Did you save her?¡±

    Mike was worried.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "Yes."

    ¡°Let''s meet. She is my sister-inw after all.¡±

    "She is out of shape. I don''t think we will be seeing each other for a while.¡±

    His voice was low, with a slight ache.

    Mike slightly frowned.

    "What''s wrong? What happened? Did Allen rape her?¡±

    The question was the first that came to his mind.

    Samuel shook his head and said, ¡°No, it is something else. Have you received the message that Jacob

    sent to you?"

    That''s why I called you. Fallen Paradise Club, you can''t buy it. It has a strong background. Even my

    dad has to consider it. Why do you want to buy thispany? You can''t manage it well. Do you intend

    to buy thepany legitimately? If it is thetter, don''t take into ount that thepany wouldn''t

    have many customers if it were properly run, and that there are a series of gangs andworks that

    you are not going to offend someone alone.¡±

    After Samuel heard that, he frowned.

    "Is there no other way?"

    ¡°No, it is not easy to buy Fallen Paradise Club. No one knows how powerful thepany is. Why

    hasn''t anyone shut down such a big traffickingpany? How does the club know that every day there

    is a new product, but still act ording to the rule? Why do you buy it?"

    Mike was curious.

    Samuel was not interested at criminal syndicate. Why did he want to buy Fallen Paradise Club?

    For this question, Samuel thought and said, "I suspect she was punished in Fallen Paradise Club,

    which had affected her mental condition. Her illness isplex and she won''t say anything. But I need

    to know the reason that I can help her.¡±

    *So it is. If you just want to know the rules and the criminal code, I think I might be able to help you. But

    I advise you don''t buy Fallen Paradise Club.¡±

    After hearing his saying, Samuel nodded.

    "Ok, I just want to know what I want to know.¡¯

    "Wait for my information. I have to use my human resources to get this. I will call you if I get some

    information¡±

    "Ok.¡±

    Samuel hung on the phone. He suddenly felt that it was moreplex in America. Thanks to Mike, it

    was hard for Samuel to deal with this thing.

    He also didn''t know if Allen knew that Nicole was missing. Allen would probably not give up her.

    Samuel immediately called Jacob in and let him strengthen the security system.

    After doing this, everyone was nervous, even Nicole too.

    She knew that Allen and Samuel could get along with each other.

    In fact, after learning the truth of Allen, she could not treat him like before. But five years ago, he saved

    her and also taught her children, she could not forget.

    Nicole forced herself to drink several times, and then had been throwing up over and over again. Atst

    she copsedpletely.

    Samuel did not say anything. Although he was concerned about Nicole, he could not stop her.

    She was stubborn.

    Samuel knew her character five years ago. Otherwise, she would not have been into him for these

    years and never looked back.

    But he was concerned about her.

    After Nicole threw up, Samuel took the trouble to carry her back to bed and then wiped her body, and

    even let the doctor give her nourishment when necessary.

    After three days, Nicole had no spirit at all, and her condition did not even improve.

    She looked at Samuel, hopelessly said, "Do you think I am being unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°No, just do what you want to do. I have told you that I will stay with you."

    In these three days, Samuel also lost his weight. Although he tried his best to keep his best condition in

    front of Nicole, he was in bad spirit.

    Lying on the bed, Nicole said weekly, "Hire a psychologist to help me.¡±

    Finally, she answered Samuel''s request.

    Although she wanted to solve the problem by herself, she failed.

    She felt Samuel''s caring. In these three days, she was in bad spirit, so did Samuel.

    She didn''t want to continue to torture them.

    If there was no Samuel by her side, she could insist on for three days and even a month. But now she

    found that she cared about him and didn''t want to him to pine away for this.

    This was not what she wanted.

 Chapter 189: He Would Only Be with Nicole in His Life

    Chapter 189: He Would Only Be with Nicole in His Life

    Although Nicole agreed on it, he was not very happy. He could felt the reluctance in her heart, but she

    waspromising for him.

    That she, like five years ago, she had no sense of self, only relying on Samuel. Once, he enjoyed such

    a time because he felt loved by a woman was a kind of glory. But now, he also fell in love with her, only

    to find that it was hopeless and pity for a love of their own to lost themselves.

    Samuel didn''t move, which surprised Nicole.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "You don''t need to care about me. You can do whatever you want to do. I want a wife, a wife with your

    own personality. You don''t need to give you up. Whatever you want to do, I will apany you.¡¯

    Samuel said in low voice with hoarseness, and Nicole was moved.

    She suddenly realized that her efforts might not be as great as she thought.

    Five years ago, she had been following Samuel and looked at his back, fantasizing when he could stop

    to look at her, but she never realized that this kind of love was abnormal.

    If you want to someone to fall in love with you, you have to let him see your virtue but not lose yourself.

    She was soulless and thoughtless five years ago. She did everything that was to let Samuel to love her.

    Once upon a time, she was the God''s favored one in school and the faculty. She was also popr in

    school. But since she saw Samuel, she fell in love with him andpletely lost herself.

    In retrospect, there seemed to be few things worth remembering these past eight years.

    She didn''t actively strengthen herself and was not as powerful as Samuel was. She was just idling her

    time away humbly.

    How could she be the match for Samuel?

    As such, how could she be worth of standing by his side and state that she was Samuel''s wife?

    He was born into a rich family. There were so many women that he could choose. Should he be held

    responsible for her love just because she loved him?

    No!

    She did not have any qualification to let Samuel take responsibility for her.

    Nicole didn''t care whether it was guilt or love? She just knew that it was a chance to stay with him.

    No matter how bad she had been, and no matter what she had missed, now she had a great chance to

    start again with Samuel.

    After figuring out everything, she came to realize that she was ipetent before. If she had figured it

    out earlier, she wouldn''t have ended up like this with Samuel.

    Thanks to the fire five years ago, she didn''t lose Samuel. And she also appreciated herself. Although

    five years had passed, she still loved Samuel. Nicole was even more grateful for the current disaster,

    which made her cherish her lover more.

    Nicole had never known better than now what she needed.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She wanted to stay with Samuel.

    She wanted not only to stay with him but to gain his heart, his love and the rest of his life.

    But she was not going to asking for it. In life, no one could give everything for others for no reason,

    even if that person was the one he loved most. One must rely on himself to be strong enough to

    be the perfect match for his lover.

    She signed, but she was clear what she wanted.

    She turned to look at the scene outside the window. She suddenly felt the sky was blue and the sun

    was warm. It was beautiful.

    How could she refuse all this?

    She slightly smiled and felt rx.

    Samuel was confused as well as fascinated.

    He had not seen Nicole smile for a long time. At least, she had been repressing herself and living

    cautiously since she came back.

    But right now, she smiled.

    Suddenly, it seemed that the sky was clearing up.

    The gloom in Samuel''s heart began to disperse.

    Samuel didn''t know what Nicole thought clearly, but this moment of peace and relief let him rx.

    He sat next to Nicole and said in low voice, "Do you need a psychologist?"

    Nicole shook her head and said, "A psychologist can only enlighten me. If I don¡¯t want to face it, it

    would be useless no matter how you help me. Samuel, thanks.¡±

    "Thanks?"

    "Yes, thank you. I am grateful that you didn''t give me up and fell in love with me. No matter how much

    guilt you have in your love for me, at this moment, I take it seriously. I''m going to ask you again. Do you

    want to apany me for the rest of your life? No matter how difficult the future is, and no matter who

    will oppose us, you are always with me.¡±

    Nicole looked at Samuel happily.

    He seemed to be looking at a beautiful starry sky, and he thought her eyes were deep and charming.

    He took Nicole''s hand and put it on his chest, where the heart beat like thunder and shook. His warm

    temperature followed Nicole and filled her all over little by little.

    It was warm and hot, like the spring.

    It was love.

    After eight years, she could experience love again. The difference was that eight years ago she was

    unrequited love, now they fell in love with each other.

    Samuel looked at her and seriously said, "I will apany you in my life.¡±

    "You can''t regret your decision!"

    Nicole smiled confidently.

    She was gaunt. But at that moment, he seemed to see her as she had been six months before.

    Nicole was the best painter in the whole art department at that time. He still remembered the moment

    when he first saw Nicole won the first prize.

    She was young and confident at that time.

    Because of that moment, Samuel remembered this girl called Nicole.

    Later, they actually happened in the hotel was caught in the bed of the thing. Because of Nicole,

    Samuel did not have much rejection.

    The young girl, with his indifference, might be able to bring him a bit of fun.

    At that time, he decided his marriage.

    Although he imed that he was responsibility for his action, he actually knew he was in love with the

    girl.

    But after marriage, Nicole changed. She was subservient, took him as her master and even lost her

    self-confidence.

    Samuel once thought that he might have mistaken the person and married the wrong one, but what

    could he do.

    Nicole loved him and did not do wrong. Did he divorce? Was he going to divorce her?

    Therefore, Samuel no longer talked to Nicole. Although he knew that she had been paying to lose

    herself, he could not bear her. However, after that fire five years ago, he found Nicole lost herself, but

    her love still prated into his life and irradiated into his soul.

    Perhaps there was also the death of the child, which made him guilty. Now seeing Nicole again, he felt

    her confident. He suddenly felt he was in love again.

    Half a year, they did a lot of wrong things. But at this moment, they stayed with each other. Even a look

    in their eyes gave them special warmth.

    Samuel held Nicole and whispered, "Do you know? The first time, when I saw you, I thought anyone

    could notpare with you and you were so great. But in these eight years, I never saw your

    confidence. And I think it was our marriage that depressed you. But now, I know you can ovee

    yourself, right?¡±

    Nicole was curious and asked, "Didn''t you meet me at a party for the first time?¡±

    "The first time I met you was when you won the prize.¡±

    Nicole was surprised.

    It turned out that their first acquaintance was so brilliant.

    Nicole smiled and was satisfied.

    "It is a good thing we didn''t meet for the first time at a party, otherwise I will be shameful.¡¯

    Samuel gently embraced her, softly said, "If we had met for the first time, no matter whose daughter

    you were, I would not have married.¡±

    "What have I done in these eight years?¡±

    "The old days are gone. Our future will be better. I believe our daughter will have a sessful surgery,

    and our son will be found. Joseph will grow up happily. Our days will be better and better.¡±

    Samuel did not shy away from talking about Lucas''s disappearance.

    Their child was missing. It was hard to find a child. They are family and need to share the pain together.

    Nicole was sad.

    There was no any new for Lucas''s disappearance, which was bad news for her. But she knew that the

    important thing was to heal herself.

    If she could not support herself, she could not continue to go for their children and Samuel.

    Nicole signed, "Do you want to know what happened to me?¡±

    "If you don''t want to say, don''t force yourself. I always stay with you when you want to talk to me. I will

    never change my love for you.¡±

    Nicole was moved and took a deep breath to say, "I will tell you. May be it will help me heal.¡±

 Chapter 190: First Step Was Difficult

    Chapter 190: First Step Was Difficult

    Nicole thought for a long time. Seeing Samuel''s calm, she decided to speak out.

    Maybe their rtionship wasn''t strong, and maybe no man could stand it.

    Nicole was gambling, but felt that Samuel would not be so shallow. She felt it very tangled.

    Seeing Nicole was indecisive, Samuel said in low voice, "Don''t force yourself. You can tell me

    whenever you want to open up to me. I don''t need to know immediately. How are you feeling now? Do

    you need some foods to taste?"

    Nicole felt encouraged because of Samuel''s words.

    "OK."

    Samuel smiled and stood up. He made her a bowl of millet gruel in person.

    The gruel looked very sweet, but Nicole still felt somewhat disgusted. However, under his gaze, she

    poured it into her mouth.

    She had stuffed the bowl of gruel down her stomach because she had no appetite.

    She felt everything she had eaten these days was tasteless, and she thought she had a taste problem,

    but it turned out to be her own psychology.

    She could not ovee it by herself.

    Her stomach was upset, but she bore it all the time.

    Samuel was worried.

    "Don''t force yourself. We must go slowly.¡±

    "I know. I feel all right now, and I will just take my time.¡±

    Nicole slightly smiled, but Samuel knew she bore.

    "Nicole...¡±

    He wanted to say something, but the doctor walked in.

    "Mr. Green, pleasee out. I want to discuss Lady Bush''s illness.¡±

    This ¡°Lady Bush¡¯ did not refer to Nicole, but Zoe.

    Samuel was nervous.

    "Go ahead. I am fine.¡±

    Nicole knew Zoe''s illness was emergency, and she urgent Samuel toe out.

    You...¡±

    m fine. Even if I don''t feel well, I will throw up. Zoe is more important, and I can''t go to see her like

    this. You take good care of her for me so that I can feel at ease.¡±

    Nicole was worried. No mother could keep calm when she learned of her daughter''s illness, and Nicole

    was no exception.

    It would be a pity that she appeared in front of Zoe like this, and her appearance would be scared Zoe.

    Samuel felt Nicole''s insistence and softly said, "I wille back quickly. If you feel ufortable, call

    the doctor. You got it?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Take it easy."

    When Samuel left, Nicole hurried over to the bathroom to vomit.

    She was depressed. Could she not get over herself?

    But if she continued, could she have what she wanted? Was she going to let those people who tried in

    every way to ruin her happiness?

    No!

    No!

    She managed to control herself and then stood up a little bit against the wall.

    She was weak right now. But she went back to the ward step by step with persistence.

    Samuel didn''te back. She didn''t know what situation Zoe was in.

    She was worried about Zoe.

    She hadn''t seen Zoe these days and she didn''t know how Zoe was doing.

    Did Zoe experience something when Nicole was missing?

    Why did Zoe stay in St. Petersburg Hospital, only to be brought to the sanitarium by Samuel?

    Was it because of what Allen had done to Zoe or Samuel?

    Nicole found out many things out of control, even out of her cognition.

    Allen was no longer the same as before, which decided that the Brook family and the Green family

    were likely to be at odds with each other.

    She must know what happened.

    She stood up and pushed open the door. It was her first time that she had gone out of the ward.

    She needed much courage when she went out of here, especially on her own.

    When she pushed the door, she felt that everyone was looking at her, just like the time when she was

    on the ship. Their gaze looked so fierce, which made her feel it creepy.

    She just stepped out of the foot again, and even wanted to close the door, escaped for a lifetime.

    It was good, right?

    No one dare to hurt her because of Samuel. She just could not go out.

    When she closed the door, she thought of Samuel''s concerned eyes.

    He was good to her for love, for responsibility and guilty. How long did hest?

    How long would she able to squander his affection like this?

    People could get tried.

    Now that Lucas was missing, Nicole had be haggard, along with Zoe''s illness, could these

    burdens be ced on Samuel?

    Thinking that she just decided to be confident and to stay with Samuel, she could not shrink at this

    moment.

    She leaned against the door and gasped, trembling all over. No one knew her fear of the crowd and the

    outside world, but she

    had no choice.

    To be protected by Samuel all his life, enjoying his love; or to step out, ovee herself, and be

    the wife who could match him.

    In fact, she had already decided what to choose, but it was difficult for her to take the first step.

    She took a deep breath and then suddenly opened the door.

    Because of her sudden appearance, many people subconsciously looked at her.

    Their looking made Nicole nervous, but she insisted on it.

    She could not hold back!

    She could not feel afraid!

    She was Nicole. She was the wife of Samuel. She was Zoe''s mother. Everyone needed she to stand

    up and wanted her to get better, right?

    She gasped and felt the cold sweat dribbling down her forehead. And she felt it was hard for her to

    move. But she still did not

    retreat.

    After taking a look at Nicole, everyone looked away and went back to their ce. After all, this was a

    sanatorium. They had seen many strange patients. Nicole was just too gaunt.

    When the people retreated their gaze, Nicole''s back had been wet all over.

    It was as if she were alive again.

    She wanted to cried, looking at everyone.

    It was not hard to go out for her, right?

    Nicole was excited. She wanted to tell Samuel that she could do it. But when she thought of where

    Samuel was, she kept silent.

    Zoe!

    The doctor just talked about Zoe''s illness.

    Nicole was worried about Zoe. She hurried over the doctor''s office.

    The other people still looked at her.

    At the beginning, Nicole would suddenly stop and feel unable to move forward. Later, she overcame it.

    Though she walked

    slowly, she was still calm.

    She gradually found out that many people just looked at her for a second, and then turned to look at

    other ces.

    Nicole gasped. She wanted to ask someone where the doctor''s office was, but she could not have

    courage to ask.

    She suddenly found she did not want to talk with others because of the ident.

    She resisted everyone, except Samuel.

    She was sad but she didn''t back down.

    It was because Samuel''s love and Zoe''s illness. It was a kind of encouragement and spur to her.

    She insisted and turned around. Atst, she caught sight of a familiar figure.

    It was Joseph.

    Joseph was crying.

    Instead of crying like he used to, he cried quietly, which made her painful.

    Seeing Joseph, Nicole could not help thinking Lucas.

    Where Lucas was?

    Nicole was painful but she still walked toward Joseph.

    Joseph cried too desperately, with a watch in his hand that Nicole felt a terrible pain in her heart.

    It was Lucas''s watch that was a birthday present she gave Lucas when he was 4-year-old. But now,

    Joseph was holding it.

    Joseph''s cry was very depressed.

    Nicole stretched out her arm and gently hugged him.

    He was surprised and raised his head quickly. He was shock when he saw Nicole.

    "Aunt?"

    Nicole was weak. After she came back, Samuel was not allowed anyone to bother her. Thus, it was

    Joseph''s first time to see

    Nicole, but he was scared by her appearance.

    In his memory, Nicole was so beautiful. But now, she looked like an olddy.

    ¡°Am I ugly?¡±

    Nicole wanted to smile to him, but she failed.

    Joseph quickly shook his head and wiped his tears. But he still cried. He choked and said, "Aunt, I am

    so sorry. I didn''t take

    care of Lucas. He lost. You can hit me out of your anger. I am so sorry."

    He took Nicole''s hand and hit his face, but Nicole stopped him.

    ¡°Don''t do that, Joseph, I know you didn''t mean it.¡±

    ¡°But it was because of my mother. Aunt, it was because of me. Lucas was treated like this because of

    me. No, she isn''t my

    mother. She was demon. Aunt, you can hit me. I will feel better if you hit me.¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Joseph''s pressures all erupted when seeing Nicole.

    Why was Nicole, such a good mother, not his mother?

    Why did his mother get so bad?

    Why?

    Joseph wanted to let Nicole punish him, which made Nicole painful. She hugged Joseph tightly.

    She knew that Joseph was hit by the ident no less than anyone else. What in the world could be

    sad than a child

    witnessing the violence of his mother?

 Chapter 191: Its Actually Allen

    Chapter 191: It''s Actually Allen

    Joseph was held in Nicole¡¯s arms, and he cried more and more fiercely.

    He missed his mother.

    But Mommy was bad!

    It was even worse that the elder brother had disappeared and his whereabouts was unknown. He didn''t

    dare to mention his mother''s name or think about her. He was afraid that he would be sorry for the

    elder brother. However, facing Nicole''s tolerance, Joseph didn''t know how to express his thoughts, just

    feeling aggrieved and wanted to cry.

    ¡°Auntie, daddy hates my mommy, right? I dared not mention it. I knew she was a viin, but I really

    miss her.¡±

    Joseph was crying heavily.

    The strength that he pretended for days, in this moment, had copsepletely.

    Nicole hated Riley.

    Without her, Lucas would not have been lost, and she would not return after such a long period. But

    Riley was Riley, and Joseph was Joseph.

    In Nicole''s mind, Joseph and Lucas were both four-year-old kids.

    The child was innocent. What''s more, he treated Lucas with sincerity. For Lucas, he even regarded his

    mother as enemy.

    How could Nicole be censured by his temperament?

    No one could choose their own parents, right?

    Nicole gently patted Joseph''s back and said softly, "She has given you life and brought you into this

    world. She is a mother and a guide for you. You don''t need to forget her. No matter what she did, she

    did not give up a mother''s responsibility for you, which is just enough to let you remember her for life.

    Joseph, no matter what she has done to Lucas and me, and even to others, you just need to remember

    that she is your mother. Now she is no longer here, gratitude and resentment will disappear

    spontaneously. You can miss her. It doesn''t conflict with your friendly attitude towards me, Lucas and

    Zoe. You don''t need to me yourself or feel guilty. After all, that is not your fault. Though she is your

    mother, you don''t have to atone for her faults. You are still a child. You should enjoy your childhood and

    grow up well. You just remember her good to you.¡±

    Hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Joseph looked up with a lump in his throat.

    ¡°Auntie, don''t you hate her?¡±

    "I hate her. Because of her, I have lost my son now; because of her, my family is a mess. But Joseph,

    as I said, you are not her, I will not be angry with you. Even when I saw you, it reminded me of Lucas. If

    you are willing to, I will be your mother in the future, and I will treat you like Lucas. "

    "Really?"

    Joseph''s eyes were looking straight at Nicole. There was an indescribable desire and pain in his eyes.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nicole reached out his hand and gently dried Joseph''s tears.

    The child touched her too much, and he was kind-hearted. Just looking at his sincerity towards Lucas

    was enough to convince Nicole of treating him with heart.

    "Mommy!¡±

    Joseph bumped into Nicole''s arms and cried.

    "The boss allowed me to take good care of you and be filial to you for him. And he asked me to protect

    sister well. I can do it. Really, I can really do it. These days I learned skills hard from Yan instructor. I

    will not let you and sister encounter danger again. But I really miss boss. The boss will be back, right?

    He wille back! He''s my brother! He won''t leave us alone! I call you mommy for him. As long as he

    does note back, I will be your son one day. In the future, you can beat me and scold me. lf I make

    any mistakes, you can punish me. "

    "Silly boy!¡±

    Nicole''s eyes were wet.

    For Joseph and Lucas.

    That silly boy!

    ¡®How would you think you''ll live better without Mommy?¡¯

    ¡®How would you think that anyone could take your ce in Mommy''s heart?¡¯

    ¡®Mommy just wanted you toe back to me!¡¯

    Nicole''s felt painful in her heart, and because of Joseph''s words, she missed Lucas more.

    He had been missing for a long time. It was said that he shed a lot of blood when he disappeared. She

    didn''t know where the child was now and how was his life?

    Why hadn''t he been home for so long?

    Wasn''t he aputer genius?

    Wasn''t it to say that he can quickly send position to parents?

    Why was there no information at all now?

    Did someone intercept the signal?

    Or did he have no chance to send a distress signal?

    Nicole now really wished to hear about any news about Lucas. She was nervous and anxious, but

    looking forward to it.

    Her son was not an ordinary person, but why didn¡¯t he contact them?

    Lucas knew her telephone number. Why didn¡¯t he contact her?

    Nicole''s heart was in a mess. Joseph couldn''t help crying. They were crying heavily.

    After a while, she managed to calm down.

    "Well, no more crying. You don''t have to be filial for Lucas. In my mind, Lucas is Lucas, you are you.

    From now on, you are my son. Joseph, don''t have any psychological burden. Mommy just wants you to

    live happily and grow well.¡±

    "Mommy!¡±

    Joseph hugged Nicole tightly. He cried out of breath, but calmed down gradually.

    After two people talking about something, Joseph said in a low voice, "Mummy, sister seemed to be

    bad again."

    "What bad again means?"

    Nicole felt her heart in her mouth.

    Joseph puffed his nose and said, "I don''t know. When I was in St. Petersburg hospital, sister was very

    weak. Later, Daddy stopped the doctor giving her an injection and asked me and my grandmother to

    take my sister out of the hospital, but those people just didn''t let her go.¡¯

    ¡°What?¡±

    St. Petersburg hospital was Allen''s hospital. Over the past five years, he had taken good care of Shen

    Zoe. ording to Allen''s current thought, isn''t it better for Samuel to take Zoe away?

    Why did he keep Zoe from leaving?

    Nicole suddenly remembered what Allen had said.

    She used to think that it was Allen''s angry words to intimidate her. Did Allen really do anything to Zoe?

    Nicole''s heart tightened suddenly.

    "Do you know where the doctor''s office is?"

    "Yes, I''ll take Mommy here!¡±

    Joseph jumped out of his chair, holding Nicole''s hand and going to the doctor''s office.

    These two guys were walking light that no one found them.

    Soon, Joseph arrived at the doctor''s office with Nicole.

    The door of the office was not closed tightly, and the conversation between Samuel and the doctor

    came out from time to time.

    "Mr. Green, Miss Bush is too dependent on the original drugs now. I''m afraid it is not easy to eradicate

    thempletely. However, if she continues to use the original drugs, she may not be able to recover

    forever. Moreover, her kidney failure is so rapid that it will even be difficult for the immortals to save

    her.¡±

    Hearing doctor''s words, Nicole covered his mouth.

    How could it be?

    Wasn''t Allen responsible for the original medicine?

    Why did Samuel change it?

    And what did the doctor mean?

    Joseph wanted to open the door of the office, but Nicole shook her head and stopped him.

    The two of them stood listening beside the door.

    Samuel''s brows were tightly knit together. It was very difficult.

    "Are there no other ways?"

    ¡°Now Miss Bush''s body is spasmodic. It seems like a drug addiction attack. If stopping using the

    original medicine, I''m afraid Miss Bush can''t endure it. If it''s a normal person, it''s feasible to quit it

    The doctor''s words let Samuel''s eyes suddenly squint up.

    ¡°What did you mean? Did you mean there was something in the original drug that made her dependent

    on it? What was it? "

    He grabbed the doctor''s cor, his eyes were cold, but his hands were trembling.

    The doctor was Mike''s subordinate. Naturally, he knew the rtionship between Samuel and Mike, and

    he also tried his best to treat Zoe. Now seeing Samuel, he sighed and said, "Mr. Green, I found

    morphine in Miss Bush''s blood. It was used for relieving pain at first, but it would not be applied to

    children in normal hospitals. But this kind of material existed in Miss Bush''s body, obviously that it has

    umted over the years. Now I''ve heard that Mr. Green has invited many experts around the world

    to cure Miss Bush. I hope the experts could give you an urate answer at that time¡±

    "Morphine! You meant that bastard Allen injected morphine into my daughter from childhood?¡±

    Samuel''s voice suddenly rose up.

    Nicole''s heart was also stabbed suddenly.

    Allen?

    It was Allen!

    At one time, he was her benefactor, rescuing her from the fire, and provided Lucas and Shen Zoe with

    the best care and arrangement, and even had done a lot of things for her in the past five years.

    Although the kidnapping case exposed the other unknown side of Allen, but she still believed that it

    was her who gave him the wrong impression and her coldness that made him out of control.

    From heart, Nicole did not intend to me Allen, or even felt that it was her had hurt him.

    But now what did she was hearing?

    Allen injected morphine into Zoe!

    And it had been more than a year.

    In other words, Allen didn''t intend to help Zoe survive at the beginning, right?

    Why?

    Why was that?

    Where was the man who used to be perfect enough to make her feel self-abased?

    How could he be such a devil?

    Nicole didn''t dare to believe it, even more couldn''t believe it. If what the doctor said was true, who was

    responsible for this?

    It was her!

    She failed to protect her daughter. She gave others the right to hurt her daughter!

    But she never knew that she might even be an aplice of Allen!

    At this moment, Nicole almost couldn''t keep her legs.

    Was this reason why Samuel insisting leaving St. Petersburg hospital with Zoe?

    She thought of Allen''s words again.

    ¡°Lucas was missing and probably dead,¡± he said. ¡°Whether the operation is sessful or not, I want to

    spend my life with you, and give birth to our own children.¡±

    It turned out that he was not just talking about it.

    For so many years, he never regarded Zoe and Lucas as his own child. How could he bear the

    salutation of Godfather and expectation from kids?

 Chapter 192: I Disagreed

    Chapter 192: I Disagreed

    Nicole was shocked, but Joseph didn¡¯t understand.

    "Mommy, what is morphine?"

    He asked quietly, but his mouth was shut by Nicole. However, she was shivering.

    She couldn''t face the truth!

    The doctor obviously understood Samuel''s mood. He didn''t me him for his attitude, but said

    helplessly, "Mr. Green, I knew you are suffering and in pain, but now Miss Bush is very ufortable.

    Let''s think about how to calm her down. Her physical condition is not suitable for operation at all and it

    takes time for her to recover. I''m really at a loss in this situation.¡±

    "You''re a doctor, and you''re telling me there''s nothing you could do? She is only a four-year-old child.

    Her great life has not begun yet! Now you tell me that you couldn''t do anything about it?¡±

    Samuel copsedpletely.

    His voice was sharp and cold. The doctor couldn''t hold the bitter cold atmosphere.

    "Mr. Green, I''m just a doctor. I could check Miss Bush''s condition and formte a scheme ording to

    her condition. But now I need you family members to make a sign!"

    *Sign what? My daughter is only four years old! Do you want me to sign up that you could use

    morphine on her? That''s my daughter! My own daughter!¡±

    Samuel''s eyes were scarlet and even wetter.

    Nicole couldn''t bear it anymore and pushed the door of the office.

    ¡°I don''t agree!"

    Her voice was not loud, but two men in the office were both stunned.

    ¡°Nicole? Why are you here?"

    Samuel was a little astonished.

    Joseph felt that he had done something wrong. He hid behind Nicole, looking at Samuel timidly and

    said, "I brought Mommy here.¡±

    The sound of ¡°Mummy¡± made Samuel dazed for a moment, and then he was a little relieved. However,

    he loosened the doctor ande to the front of Nicole.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    "What''s the matter with Zoe? You should make it clear to me. "

    She was staring at him, with tears filling her eyes.

    Samuel knew that she must have heard something.

    ¡°Nicole, I''ll take care of all these."

    Samuel didn''t want to upset Nicole. Over the years, Nicole''s feelings towards Allen were very

    Nicole.

    With tearful eyes, Nicole also knew Samuel''s kind intentions, but the more so, the more she was eager

    to know the truth.

    "Tell me, please. I am Zoe''s mother. I have the right to know, no matter what the reason is. I want to

    know.¡±

    Nicole''s body was shivering, but the expression in her eyes was very firm.

    This weak woman. At this moment, nobody could refuse her.

    Samuel sighed and told Nicole about the situation.

    Although there had been spection for a long time, Nicole still cried when she really heard what

    Samuel saying.

    She cried with great depression.

    She always regarded Allen as her benefactor for the past five years, but didn''t expect that the fact was

    so painful.

    How could he do that?

    Nicole would neverin if he had been indifferent to Zoe and Lucas at first. However, he gave her

    all the illusions to convince her that Zoe was born like this, but in fact he tried to elerate Zoe''s

    death.

    Such things couldn''t be tolerated by any mother.

    Nicole almost fainted. Fortunately, Samuel had prepared and held her on.

    Even at this time, the weak woman still did not cry heavily, but the patient tears burned Samuel''s eyes.

    ¡°Let me deal with it, ok?¡±

    Samuel asked heartily.

    Nicole finally nodded.

    She thought she was really stupid.

    Once for Allen, she even begged Samuel not to embarrass Allen and let him go because of his life-

    saving grace and five-year care. And the Brook Family also asked the Green Family for a lot, Samuel

    all agree, but did not expect the truth will be like that.

    Nicole was very miserable.

    Seeing that she was not in a good mood, Samuel intended to send her back to her room, but was

    refused.

    ¡°Doctor, how''s my daughter now?¡±

    This was Nicole''s biggest headache.

    The situation had reached this point, whether Zoe could survive or not couldn''t be guaranteed even the

    doctor couldn''t promise.

    The doctor took a look at Samuel. Seeing that Samuel did not stop him, he whispered, ¡°Our hospital

    intended to temporarily relieve pain for Zoe.¡¯

    "With morphine?"

    Nicole did notin or me, but calmly asked the question.

    Faced with Nicole''s clear eyes, the doctor suddenly did not know how to answer.

    As a doctor, it was very difficult to make such a decision, but the situation was too special to make a

    decision at will.

    Looking at the doctor''s evasive eyes, Nicole recalled Samuel''s anger when overhearing outside the

    door, and understood everything.

    She took a deep breath and whispered, "I don''t agree!¡±

    "Nicole, but Zoe...¡¯

    "I said I don''t agree!"

    Nicole looked at Samuel firmly and said in a hoarse voice, "Zoe is a strong girl. I know her better than

    you. Just because I didn''t take care of her when she was born rendered her seriously ill. I didn''t know

    anything before, but now I have known it, I couldn''t stand that my daughter would be into a drug

    addict. Even for the sake of cure! I''m going to see Zoe! Now!¡±

    Nicole knew that Zoe may be frightened by her appearance, but she had to see Zoe.

    The poor child, who had been suffering from illness for five years, didn''t expect to be harmed like this.

    And how could she, the guardian of Zoe, escape the responsibility of her own?

    Depending on Nicole''s resolute attitude, Samuel said in a low voice, "OK, I''ll apany you."

    ¡°No, I''ll talk to Zoe alone.¡±

    Nicole didn''t know how she walked out of the hospital.

    Samuel wanted to hold her on, but she refused.

    The blow was too huge to her.

    When she knew that Lucas was missing, she thought it was the doomsday, but now she found that

    there was something worse.

    She was a mother. She couldn''t fall. If she did, what should her daughter do?

    Mother was strong.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Even if she walked on the edge of the knife at every step, Nicole would not allow herself to fall down.

    The Zoe''s ward was informed by Samuel, and she walked towards step by step.

    When the door was opened, Nicole was stunned by the scene in the ward.

    "Grandma, did the big ck bear really hurt Euan in the end?¡±

    Zoe looked at Laurel Green with an inquisitive face.

    Laurel Green touched Zoe''s hair kindly and said, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    "Why?"

    ¡°Because Euan had a strong mother.¡±

    Nicole shook slightly when hearing Laurel Green''s words.

    After five years of marriage, she only saw Laurel Green at the wedding ceremony, and the next day

    Laurel Green flew abroad.

    For this mother-inw, Nicole didn''t know if Laurel Green liked her, but in the past days, Laurel Green

    never appeared or embarrassed her.

    Now she was still so kind in front of the Zoe. Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    Zoe''s back was facing the door. She didn''t notice Nicoleing, still asking curiously, "Wasn''t Euan¡¯s

    mother afraid of the big ck bear?¡±

    ¡°Of course. But his mother couldn''t escape."

    "Why?"

    "Because there was Euan behind her. In the world, the baby was the best gift given by the God, and

    mommy will take care of her baby with all her life. However, if Euan¡¯s mother was alone, then she

    would run away. But at that time, Euan was behind her. So if she ran away, the big ck bear would

    attack her son. Compared with Euan and her own life, mummy thought Euan was more important. So,

    mommy would not escape.¡±

    Laurel''s words dawned on Zoe.

    ¡°I''ve learned that my mummy was also working hard and was very strong. And my brother, they are all

    for me. When I recover and grow up, I will protect my mother and brother.¡±

    Laurel looked at Zoefortingly and said, "Zoe is really kind. So, are you still feeling painful now?"

    ¡°No more pain!¡±

    Zoe''s face was covered with sweat, and her face was even more pale and terrible. She said it was no

    longer pain, but her little hand held the sheet tightly. Nicole was deeply distressed.

    She coughed and immediately attracted the attention of two people in the room.

    "Mommy!"

    Zoe was very surprised when seeing Nicole. She even wanted to get out of bed, but was stopped by

    Laurel Green.

    "You are here.¡¯

    Laurel Green''s kind face reminded Nicole of her mother for the first time.

    "Thank you, mom.¡±

    The words made the Laurel Green''s moist.

    "Oh, nothing. Zoe is my granddaughter. It''s all I should do. Just talking to Zoe, and I''ll buy some food

    for her.¡¯

    Laurel Green quickly stood up and sighed as she passed by Nicole. She said in a voice that only two

    people could hear, "Zoe is still young. Don''t tell her too many things. Your presence is an

    encouragement for her. Nicole, in the past time, I ignored you. I''m sorry. From now on, I will treat you

    as my own daughter. Take good care of yourself. You and Zoe are the future of the Green family. If you

    have problem, Samuel and the Green Family will be over. Please.¡±

    After saying, she patted Nicole¡¯s shoulder, and then staggered out.

    Nicole found that Laurel was really old.

    Hadn''t seen for five years, she had already had white hairs on her head.

    And for this moment, she was just a mother.

    Beforeing, Nicole thought out a lot of words to say and even wanted to tell Zoe everything. But

    now after hearing Laurel Green''s words and seeing Zoe''s happy and expectant eyes, she suddenly felt

    stuck in her throat.

 Chapter 193: Mommy Is the Most Beautiful

    Chapter 193: Mommy Is the Most Beautiful

    Laurel left the ward and Nicole went to Zoe''s bed.

    "Mommy, why have you lost weight? I didn''t even recognize you. Is it because you''re tired of taking

    care of my sick brother?"

    Zoe reached out her hand in a distressed way and touched Nicole''s face gently.

    Her hands were cold, not as warm as a child should be.

    Nicole had always thought it was her fault, but now she realized it was caused by many reasons.

    She felt sad, and remorse and distressed when she heard Zoe''s words. She didn''t know how to answer

    her. She just gently held Zoe in her arms.

    ¡°Does Zoe think Mummy is getting uglier?¡±

    "No, Mommy is always the prettiest. And I miss Mommy so much!"

    Zoe cuddled up in Nicole''s arms.

    Nicole could feel Zoe was trembling, and perhaps the pain was too much for her, but she kept smiling

    at her and at life.

    ¡°Does it hurt, Zoe?¡± she asked sadly.

    "No."

    Zoe still smiled, a little reluctantly.

    Nicole finally burst into tears.

    "You don''t have to pretend to be strong in front of Mommy. Mommy knows that you are not feeling well,

    are you? Mommy is happy that Zoe is strong, but Mommy doesn''t want Zoe to face it alone. Tell

    Mommy, does it hurt?"

    "Yes!"

    Zoe''s smile disappeared, her nose crumpled, and she subconsciously moved closer to Nicole.

    "Mommy, I don''t know why it hurts so much when I''m here. But my grandma and dad are so kind to me,

    and Joseph isforting me. I''m afraid they''ll hate me if I say I feel painful."

    "Silly girl, no one will hate you. Daddy and Grandma, Mommy and Joseph will always love Zoe.

    Mommy knows that Zoe hurts, and mommy hurts, too. Mummy is sick too, and like Zoe, I need

    treatment, but we have to fight it out for ourselves first, you know?"

    Nicole fondly touched Zoe''s hair, feeling very ufortable.

    Zoe raised her head, looked at Nicole with her beautiful eyes, and whispered, "Mommy, doesn''t

    godfather like Zoe anymore? Is it because Zoe''s illness can''t be cured, so godfather doesn''t want

    Zoe?"

    ¡°No! Zoe is so cute. Anyone would love you.¡¯

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole had mixed feelings.

    She was going to tell Zoe what Allen had done to her, but Laurel''s words before she left reminded her.

    Children were innocent.

    In the past five years, Allen''s existence was almost like he was her father. Now, if she told Zoe the

    truth, she didn¡¯t know whether Zoe could bear it.

    At this point, Laurel was obviously more thoughtful than her.

    Zoe did not feel any better because of what Nicole said. "I heard Emily telling those bad people to find

    me out and not to keep me live,¡± she whispered, ¡°Emily is the godfather''s secretary. It must be that the

    godfather doesn''t like me. I''m in much a pain now, and I can''t be cured, can I?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense.¡±

    Nicole had no idea that Zoe had heard such cruel words, and her heart ached even more.

    Zoe took Nicole''s hand and said, ¡°It''s okay, Mommy, if I can''t get healed, I want to stop the treatment.

    Will Mommy take me home? I miss my brother. Joseph said he would take me to the funfair. I know I

    am not well to y the games, but I can go with him. If I don''t get cured, Mommy couldn''t cry. Mommy

    has my brother with her. Mommy is not alone.¡±

    "What nonsense?¡±

    Nicole grabbed Zoe in her arms, tears trickling down her cheeks.

    ¡°Lucas is not you. You both are mommy''s babies, and no one can rece you! Mommy wants you to

    live well and live happily and healthily. You can do it, baby. Zoe, your dad is the President of Eternal

    Group. Anyway, he''s going to get you well. I can''t live if you don¡¯t get well"

    Nicole''s voice was hoarse with a silent sob.

    The God had been so bad to her. Why couldn''t it make her baby live better after all this suffering?

    Zoe saw Nicole cry and frantically tried to wipe her tears.

    "Mommy, don''t cry. Zoe doesn''t hurt, really.¡±

    Her little face was pale, her palms had been punctured with nails, and the scarlet spots made Nicole

    even worse.

    "It doesn''t matter if it hurts. Mommy will stay with you. From now on, Mommy will be with you wherever

    you are.¡¯

    Nicole hugged Zoe tightly.

    Zoe couldn''t hold on any longer. "Mommy, she whispered, "I want to hear you sing.¡±

    ¡°Ok, what does Zoe want to hear?¡±

    "Zoe likes everything Mommy sings.¡¯

    Zoe curled up in Nicole''s arms, her body shaking.

    Her eyes were shining with tears, and her forehead was cold with perspiration, but she held back the

    tears.

    Nicole wished that she could cry. If she had cried, she might not have felt so bad in her heart, but now

    the distressed feeling was driving her mad.

    But she agreed to Zoe''s request.

    ¡°Row, row, row your boat. Gently down the stream. Merrily, merrily, merrily, merrily, Life is but a

    dream...¡±

    Nicole hummed Zoe''s favorite bad over and over again.

    Samuel''s heart broke when he saw this outside the ward.

    Since childhood, he always thought he could do anything, but now he could do nothing under the

    circumstances.

    The two women in the ward were the most important to him, and he could do nothing but watch and

    suffer.

    Laurel sighed and said, "At this point, Nicole is the only one who can keep Zoe going.¡¯

    ¡°But Nicole was sick herself. She was so weak that she couldn''t eat anything for days. Mother, what

    bad deed have I done in thest life, so the god will punish my wife and children?¡±

    "Don''t talk nonsense¡±

    Laurel knew Samuel was strong, but now he was on the edge of copse.

    After going through a series of events, few could be able to stand it.

    Jacob hade back. He stood behind Samuel and whispered, "Mr. Green, the experts are here.¡±

    ¡°Please, quick!¡±

    Just then Nicole let out a cry of surprise that sent Samuel and the others rushing through the door.

    "What''s wrong with Zoe?¡±

    "Zoe passed out.¡±

    With tears in her eyes, Nicole clutched Zoe''s tiny body, which was still twitching.

    "Send her to the operating room!"

    Samuel picked Zoe up and ran quickly to the operating room.

    "Jacob, take the experts straight to the operating room.¡± Samuel said as he ran.

    "Yes!"

    Not daring to dy, Jacob ran immediately.

    Nicole tried to follow them, but as soon as she got out of bed she was so dizzy that she nearly fell over,

    but someone helped her.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Samuel has made arrangements, and Zoe will be fine. I promise you that the Green

    Family will heal Zoe even if it costs them everything.¡±

    Laurel''s voice rang out and Nicole was moved.

    "Sorry, for the past five years, I...¡±

    "The past is the past and, whoever is right or wrong, we are doing it for Zoe now. Nicole, I don''t know

    what you''ve been through, but you''re a mother, and Zoe needs you now. But in your health, you can''t

    be there for Zoe, do you understand?¡±

    Laurel was telling the truth.

    Nicole nodded her head in distress.

    "I see, I''m fine. I just can''t get over it, I...¡±

    ¡°Is what you''re going through really more important than losing Zoe?"

    Laurel''s eyes, with a little wisdom, suddenly hit Nicole''s heart.

    No one in this world was more important than Zoe and Lucas.

    "Zoe is my life.¡±

    "So, what you''ve been through is nothingpared to Zoe, whatever it was, isn''t it? As long as you are

    not afraid, and as long as you can conquer yourself, nothing is impossible. Zoe is very strong. It shows

    that you are a great mother. Thank you. She stands the pain in such an early age. For you, and for

    Lucas, she did not cry. Does she really not hurt? Nicole, there''s something that nobody can help you

    with but yourself. And I believe that if you can educate Zoe so well, you can ovee yourself, right?¡±

    Laurel''s words made Nicole nervous.

    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t get it for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Don''t apologize to me. You didn''t do anybody any wrong. On the contrary, the Green Family did you

    wrong. But you always give us time to make it up, don''t you? Samuel''s been like a walking dead these

    happen ending. Samuel was not an impulsive child, but he impulsively married you. And since he

    married you, Samuel has changed, without him even knowing it. We don''t have time to look into that

    right now. You have to save your strength and find out what happened, don''t you? And Lucas, I haven''t

    met my grandson yet, and there''s a lot waiting for you. Nicole, Zoe will be fine. Believe me, believe

    Samuel, and believe the strength of the Green Family. Now all you have to do is get yourself to eat. By

    this time Samuel is exhausted.¡±

    There was a hint of prayer in Laurel''s eyes.

    Nicole suddenly understood.

    Samuel, like her, was the parent of his children, and although he had paid less in the past five years, it

    was because he did not know about his children.

    Now before he could fulfill hismitment as a father, Lucas had disappeared under his nose, and Zoe

    was so weak now.

    And if she had any problems now, no one could promise that Samuel could stand it.

    For three days, she had been torturing herself and Samuel. He had hardly slept and his purple eyes

    showed he was exhausted. Now Zoe had passed out. Would it be thest draw for Samuel?

 Chapter 194: Samuel Was Just A Man, Not God

    Chapter 194: Samuel Was Just A Man, Not God

    Nicole suddenly woke up to the fact.

    She had just said that she was going to be with Samuel, that she was going to be a woman worthy of

    Samuel, and how could she be ovee by these difficulties when her daughter was waiting for her to

    stand up and apany her, and her son was waiting in some unknown ce for her toe to her

    rescue?

    She was Nicole!

    Five years ago, the fire had not taken her life. What was the matter of such a setback now?

    Nicole suddenly had a lot of courage.

    ¡°Mom, I know what I have to do.¡±

    Nicole''s eyes were clear.

    She was still very worried and sad, and even wanted to apany Zoe in the operating room to know

    what kind of pain she would go through on the operating table, but at this moment, she knew better

    what she should do.

    Laurel smiled gratified.

    ¡°I''ll buy you something to eat. I''ll let Joseph stay with you.¡±

    "Yes!"

    Nicole didn''t refuse.

    She really wanted to follow to the operating room, but as Jacob led all the experts to the operating

    room, Nicole turned and went back to her room.

    Joseph''s brows knit together. He didn''t know Mommy was sick!

    Joseph followed Nicole as she returned to the hospital room.

    "Mommy, are you really sick? What''s the matter with you?"

    Joseph was worried, looking straight at Nicole.

    Nicoleughed and said, "Mommy''s okay. Mommy''s just tired and wants to have a rest. Don''t worry,

    Mommy will be all right.¡±

    "Is there a bad man who bullies Mommy? Tell me, I''ll go to teach them a lesson." Joseph said angrily.

    Nicoleughed and said, "No, Mommy''s fine.¡±

    ¡°But Grandma said you are ill.¡±

    "Mommy is just in bad mood, and nobody can help me but myself.¡±

    Nicole touched Joseph''s head and thought of Lucas again.

    If Lucas had known that she was ill, and that Zoe was in this bad situation, would he havee back?

    Nicole felt hysterical.

    She didn''t believe Lucas was killed.

    That boy would never leave her so soon, would he?

    Joseph looked at Nicole and saw she was lost in thought. He knew that she was missing Lucas again.

    He really hoped that he could rece Lucas. If he had let the eldest brother run away, maybe Mommy

    would not be so sad,

    and Daddy would not be so sad as well.

    The eldest brother was very clever, and he would do everything first. If the eldest brother was here, he

    would certainly make

    everyone happy.

    Joseph felt sad again.

    "Mommy, I''ll find out Lucas!"

    "Good.¡±

    While Nicole was talking to Joseph, Laurel came in with the porridge.

    Nicole''s stomach felt sick at the smell of millet gruel, but she thought of Samuel and Zoe.

    She swallowed the rice porridge and whispered, "Mom, take Joseph out. I can do it alone.¡±

    ¡°Would you?¡±

    Laurel was worried.

    Although she hoped that Nicole would rise to her feet and ovee herself, she was still a little

    uneasy.

    Nicole nodded and said firmly, "I can do it.¡±

    She had her pride. As for her vulnerability, she didn¡¯t want anyone to see it but Samuel.

    What she wanted only was the one who loved her and understood her to know her difort and

    sadness.

    Laurel saw Nicole''s pride and nodded. "Joseph and I are right outside the door,¡¯ she said. "If you need

    anything, please call us¡±

    "Yes!"

    Laurel took Joseph away with her. Although Joseph was very unhappy, he did not refuse.

    When Nicole was alone in the room, her stomach was sick again as she looked at the bowl of millet

    gruel.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She had resisted it before she had even eaten.

    She knew it was her mind that was at work.

    A lot of things were shing through her mind, especially those days on the ship, and it was like a

    nightmare hunting Nicole.

    She shivered and trembled, and even wanted to knock the millet gruel to the ground.

    But right here, she touched her cell phone.

    Samuel had just bought her the phone, with a picture of the two of them on the screen. It looked like

    Samuel took it while she

    was asleep.

    Looking at Samuel''s gentle eyes on the screen, Nicole''s heart suddenly ached.

    How could she continue to make him worry when he was working so hard and struggling to support a

    broken family?

    As long as Samuel was here, and as long as Zoe was here, she was not afraid of anything, was she?

    Nicole took a deep breath, picked up a spoon and put the gruel in her mouth.

    There was still no smell, and came a hint of nausea, but Nicole tried to keep herself from running to the

    bathroom, and her

    mind went back to the confident way Samuel had looked when she first met him.

    She burst outughing.

    At that time, Samuel, like the sun, attracted all the attention, especially the love of girls. There was a

    roar wherever he went.

    Although at that time she also liked Samuel, she did not have the courage of those girls, and could only

    hide in the corner to peep at Samuel.

    Now that god-like man had be her man, and even with she gave birth to two lovely babies, she

    had no reason to torment

    herself?

    For Samuel, what were those things and those men who had no honor mattered?

    Nicole suddenly had something on her mind.

    She chewed the porridge and swallowed it.

    It didn''t seem as bad or as difficult as she thought.

    She took a second bite, and the third...

    Slowly, she finished a bowl of millet congee. Although it tasted tasteless, it was not so disgusting. Even

    she asionally

    wanted to vomit, she suppressed the disgust.

    Nicole put down her te, feeling a little stuffed.

    After all, she hadn''t had anything for a long time, and it was normal to have bad digestion after eating

    so much.

    She got up and poured herself a ss of warm water and drank it slowly.

    As the minutes ticked by, Nicole got used to the feeling, and although her stomach still didn''t feel very

    good, it filled up, sank, and she stopped wanting to vomit.

    This was a good start.

    Nicole was leaning against the bed.

    She knew she needed a break now to conserve her strength and rece Samuel after a while.

    She closed her eyes and her mind was full of Zoe who was twitching, but she forced herself to sleep.

    Everyone''s energy was limited.

    Samuel was a man, not a god.

    Samuel hadn''t slept for three days in a row to take care of Zoe, and it was not clear how long he could

    stand it.

    Zoe''s condition was not well, and she could not live without people around her. Although Laurel could

    also apany Zoe, after all, she was not asfortable as her own mother around her.

    Nicole began hypnotizing herself, trying to clear her head, and then going to sleep.

    Laurel and Joseph were outside and they had not heard Nicole''s voice and there was no other sound.

    Laurel was worried, but she didn''t know if she should go in.

    Joseph was even more anxious to lean on the crack of the door and look inside, but Laurel pulled him

    back by the cor.

    ¡°Don''t be ridiculous.¡±

    "But Mommy isn''t making a sound.¡±

    Laurel was stunned, but feeling relieved by Joseph''s address of Nicole.

    "Trust your mommy. She''s tough. She''ll be strong for you, for Zoe and Lucas. You''re the oldest son of

    the Green Family. You have to be calm in face of difficulties, you know?"

    "Grandma, what is the oldest son?¡±

    Joseph''s brow was slightly furrowed. He was a little confused.

    Laurelughed. "The eldest son is the oldest child in the Green family,¡¯ she said. "In ancient times, in a

    big family, the eldest son has to take on a lot of responsibilities and protect the younger siblings.¡±

    "Is Lucas my younger brother?¡±

    "Sure."

    "I will find him out and protect him."

    Joseph swore by it, and it was clear that this ident had matured him.

    Laurel was soforted but worried about Nicole. After waiting for more than half an hour, she finally

    opened the door and went in, only to find Nicole asleep.

    She had eaten the gruel, and even drank some water, and now she was asleep, though not very

    sound.

    Laurel finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    At this point, Nicole could do this, which made Mrs. Green had a different view of her.

    It looked like she hadn''t seen Nicole through in the past five years.

    She was strong and patient, knowing what to do and not letting her emotions overwhelm her reason

    and keeping a cool head.

    Such a woman was bound to be the mistress of the Green Family, but she was afraid that

    Samuel, who loved her so much, would suffer for it.

    But it was a matter between them too, and she had no control over it. All she wanted was for the

    children to be happy.

    Joseph thought Nicole had fainted and asked, "Grandma, did Mommy faint? Shall I call a doctor?"

    ¡°Hush, your mommy is asleep. We should leave her alone and let her have a good rest."

    "Yes!"

    Joseph was relieved to hear that Nicole was asleep.

    He yawned uncontrobly, but held on.

    Laurel saw he was tired, and she was heartbroken and said, "Why don''t you sleep with Mommy?¡±

    ¡°No. I''ll wait for my sister toe out, and I''ll see if she''s all right.¡± Joseph said defiantly.

    Laurel whispered, ¡°Zoe''s going to be fine. Just go to sleep. When shees out, you''ll have the

    energy to y with her.¡¯

    "All right.¡±

    Instead of climbing into Nicole''s bed, Josephy down on the small bed and soon fell asleep.

    Laurel tucked him in and walked out of the room.

    Zoe was still in the operating room, given first aid. She didn''t know what the experts would say, only to

    see Samuel was waiting anxiously outside.

    Laurel went up to him, but suddenly her eyes went ck and she fainted.

    "Mom..."

    Samuel''s heart suddenly tightened. He picked up Laurel and sent her to another emergency room.

    It wasn''t until then that Samuel suddenly remembered that he had overlooked one very important

    issue, Laurel''s medical report!

 Chapter 195: Took the Initiative

    Chapter 195: Took the Initiative

    All the doctors in the nursing home were trying to save Zoe, while Laurel was a bit nervous. At that

    moment, Mike came with the doctor.

    "How''s Laurel?¡±

    "You just sent her here in time!"

    Samuel quickly told him about Laurel.

    The doctor who examined Laurel was quickly called out.

    The doctor was quite respectful to Mike when he saw him, and whispered, "Mrs. Green''s report had

    some out. There are some toxins in her body. Although she hasn''t taken something unusual for a long

    time, there are hidden dangers to her body. She must be too tired this time and her immunity is not so

    strong as ever, which triggers some unmentionable disease of the body. We will do our best to treat

    her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Samuel was now under siege. He really wanted him to be separated into many parts, so that he could

    take care of his beloved at the same time.

    The doctors led the medical team into the operating room and began rescuing Laurel.

    Mike hugged Samuel''s shoulder and whispered, "I know you''re not in the mood, but there''s no use

    staying here. You''re not a doctor, and you can''t decide a lot of things. Let''s go to the roof deck and

    have a smoke."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Samuel really stressed out these days. Hearing what Mike said, he asked Jacob to stay here and went

    to the roof with Mike.

    There was a strong wind on the roof, but Samuel didn''t seem to feel it.

    For nearly 30 years he had been able to get everything he wanted, but five years ago when Nicole had

    an ident with her baby and his life had been changed.

    He was really passive in such circumstance.

    Mike lit a cigarette and handed it over.

    Samuel took it and inhaled it so hard that he coughed and choked.

    "Why? I haven''t seen you for years. Don''t tell me you quit smoking?"

    "No.

    Samuel coughed and took another puff.

    The smell of nicotine soothed his heart somewhat.

    He puffed out the smoke as if to spit out all the gloomy smells.

    Mike lit a cigarette for himself, leaned against the corner of the roof, looked out into the sky, and

    whispered, "Allen has started action.¡±

    "Is it? 1am afraid he wouldn''t act.¡±

    Samuel sneered, like a ghost from hell.

    Until then, he had been grateful to Allen, but now he wished he had cut him to pieces.

    That hypocrite!

    It was unforgivable to be so cruel to Zoe!

    Mike patted Samuel on the shoulder and said, "You took Nicole from the Brook Family. Allen went back

    and found out Nicole was away and he punished all the servants.¡¯

    ¡°Kill them?" Samuel asked coldly.

    Mike shook his head and said, "He doesn''t have the guts yet, but he sold everyone to the Fallen

    Paradise Club."

    ¡°What?

    Samuel was surprised.

    Mike smiled and said, ¡°Is it surprised? I was surprised, too. He had only made a deal with the Fallen

    Paradise Club once, and he could actually be in contact with the Fallen Paradise Club. Samuel, I have

    an intuition that there might be people from the Green Family behind the Fallen Paradise Club.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Samuel said no.

    "There are few heirs in my family. Before me, it was my father, and now Vincent died in another ce.

    Everything is in my hand and there was no way that anyone else could have entered it.¡±

    "I just have a hunch. I checked on Lucas. I don¡¯t think anyone could quietly take one person away in

    the Seapolis City without letting you find out any information. Besides, the Don Family and the Louis

    Family both made moves. Don''t you feel it strange that no one could find out a kid even with three big

    families cooperating? And why Allen, who was outraged by Nicole''s disappearance, would work with

    Fallen Paradise Club? I used to think it might be a coincidence that he bought Nicole, but now I have a

    feeling that maybe it''s not a coincidence, but a calction.¡±

    Mike''s words made Samuel''s eyes narrow.

    "You mean Allen and the Seapolis City teamed up to buy Nicole over?¡¯

    "I don''t have any proof. It''s just a guess. I don''t know if it''s urate or not, but it''s really confusing.

    Allen''s background is veryplicated, and he is not only the heir of the Brook Family. He seems to

    have countless connections with many people. Even my father told me not to provoke Allen again

    these days, so it can be seen that he knew I am helping you and deliberately put pressure on me.

    Hearing Mike''s words, Samuel frowned again.

    ¡°Allen is able to get your father to pressure you?"

    ¡°Surprised? I am surprised, too. I used to think he is just an ordinary businessman with big business in

    America. It seems like it is not that simple.¡±

    "Yes, if there is no background, how could a family gain a firm foothold when it moved out of the

    country?¡±

    Samuel seemed to pick up a clue, but he could not hold on to anything.

    Both men smoked deeply, their hearts a little heavy.

    Everything seemed like a fog, making them not see clearly. If they couldn''t figure all this out, let alone

    return home, there was probably no ce for them even in the United States.

    It would be fine if Samuel was alone, but now there were Nicole, Laurel, and Zoe, and there were so

    many people he needed to protect, so he had to figure something out.

    ¡°I think it was time to fight back the Brook Family.¡±

    Samuel finished his cigarette and suddenly said so.

    "Huh?" Mike was surprised.

    ¡°You want to fight back the Brook Family? Haven''t you taken away all the power in America?¡±

    Samuel sneered, "Yes, on the surface. But now the Brook Family has broken the pact, so should I keep

    the agreement? Now all I have to do is get proof that Allen had bought Nicole from the Fallen Paradise

    Club, and I can justify going to the Brook Family and asking for Nicole. I''ll see what Rachel would say

    to me.¡±

    Mike suddenlyughed.

    "You are cruel. She was saved by you, and you even want to ask for her!¡±

    Samuel''s eyes were cold.

    Thinking about what Allen had done to Nicole and Zoe, Samuel felt an urge to kill him.

    Mike naturally understood his mood.

    "If you need proof of Allen''s purchase, I can give it to you.¡±

    "Will it cause you any trouble?"

    Samuel looked at Mike, worried about his good buddy.

    Mike smiled and said, "I know how powerful you are. If anything happens to me, you will cover for me,

    won''t you? Don''t worry. I will take care of myself. I have something to do with the Fallen Paradise Club.

    You can''t get away now. Please take care of yourself first. I will give you a satisfactory answerter.¡±

    "Thanks."

    ¡°Don''t be so impolite. Would I see my sister-inw today?¡±

    Mike''s words left Samuel speechless.

    "Don''t you have woman? Why caring about mine every day?¡±

    "I just want to see what kind of woman can take your heart away. It makes me curious that Samuel,

    who was so cold, should have fallen in love one day.¡¯ Mikeughed mockingly.

    Samuel red at him and said, "You''re itchy, aren''t you?"

    ¡°Come on, I haven''t practiced in days.¡±

    Mike made up his mind to fight.

    Samuel was toozy to answer him, and whispered, "I need a rest now. Leave me alone.

    I will doze here for ten minutes. Call me when time''s up.¡¯

    "Hey, hey, I''m not here to be your rm clock.¡±

    Mike tried to say no, but Samuel leaned against the corner of the rooftop and closed his eyes.

    Looking at Samuel''s exhausted appearance, Mike asked lovingly, "How long haven''t you slept?"

    "Three days? I don''t remember.¡¯'' He yawned and quickly fell asleep.

    Mike was trying to talk to him when he realized that Samuel had fallen into a deep sleep.

    He sighed.

    This man of steel, after all, could not hold on.

    But he admired Samuel, and he didn''t know if he would havested as long as he did if all this had

    happened to him.

    Mike sighed, silently ying the role of rm clock.

    When Nicole woke up, she found Joseph curled up in his bed sleeping soundly while Laurel was not

    there.

    When she got out of bed, she felt a little refreshed. Looking at the time, she only slept for half an hour

    or more, but she was much more refreshed than before.

    Nicole lifted Joseph into the big bed, pulled the covers over him, and walked out of the room.

    There was still a guard at the door, and as Nicole came out, he gave a very respectful cry, ¡°Ma''am.¡±

    Nicole nodded and asked, "Where''s Mrs. Green?"

    "Mrs. Green has fainted and has been taken to the hospital¡±

    Nicole was taken aback by the bodyguard''s words.

    Laurel fainted?

    What was going on?

    She quickly ran to the operating room, only to see Jacob standing there alone, waiting.

    ¡°Jacob, where''s Samuel?"

    Nicole was worried.

    He was not down too, was he?

    Jacob aw that it was Nicole and he immediately replied, "Mr. Green and Mike are up on the roof talking

    about things and will be down in a minute¡¯

    "What''s wrong with Mrs. Green?¡±

    Nicole didn''t spend much time with Laurel, but she still had a lot of respect for the old man.

    Jacob quickly told Nicole about Mrs. Green.

    Nicole''s eyebrows tightened again.

    Laurel was drugged, too?

    Were they the same people that fought against Joseph?

    In the Green Family, who the hell had the ability to hurt Laurel and Joseph without anyone knowing?

    The secret in the Green Family seemed to be getting deeper, so it was hard to see through. She didn¡¯t

    know how Laurel was, and Zoe was still in the operating too. What was she going to do?

    When Nicole was lost in thought, the operating room door suddenly opened, Nicole and Jacob''s hearts

    suddenly hit the throats.

 Chapter 196: To Be the Mistress of the Green Family

    Chapter 196: To Be the Mistress of the Green Family

    "How''s Mrs. Green, Doctor?¡± Jacob asked at once.

    The doctor looked from Jacob to Nicole, but Samuel was not there, and for a moment he hesitated.

    "Where''s Mr. Green?¡±

    "He''s resting,¡¯ Nicole whispered. "I''m his wife Nicole and Laurel''s daughter-inw. You could tell me,

    doctor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, this is ourdy. You could tell her.¡¯

    Jacob hastened to agree.

    The doctor, who knew Jacob and naturally believed him, said in a low voice, "Miss, let''s go to the office

    and have a talk.¡±

    "My mother-inw...¡±

    "Fine for the moment.¡±

    The doctor''s words were a relief to Nicole.

    The two men entered the office one after the other.

    As the door of the office closed, the doctor sighed and said, "Miss, Mrs. Green is in a bad condition.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Nicole was more or less prepared, but she was not at ease when she heard this. She had little contact

    with Laurel, but this time, she felt that this woman was very wise and kind. No matter what her previous

    attitude was, she was really nice to Zoe.

    The doctor sighed and handed over Laurel''s healthy report.

    "Mrs. Green''s health was not so good when she was young, and I don''t know what happened then.

    She may have taken a lot of folk prescriptions, which is not approved by doctors. After all, many

    medicines in folk prescriptions are toxic, which will make people copse after years of taking-in.

    Moreover, I have examined Mrs. Green''s body carefully, and found that apart from the room toxicity in

    the folk prescription, there is other toxicity that has been surrounding her. Although it has improved in

    recent years, it still hurts her in the core"

    "Can it be treated?"

    Now Nicole understood what it was. Laurel''s body could have been tampered with just like Joseph''s.

    She wanted to know now if there was any way Laurel would get better.

    The doctor shook his head and said, "It''s toote."

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    "Mrs. Green''s health is not good. Now look here.¡±

    The doctor pointed to Mrs. Green''s X-ray picture and said, "She''s got cancer here, and it''s already

    spread around the body, and it''s advanced.¡±

    "Is this advanced liver cancer?¡± Nicole froze.

    The doctor nodded.

    "The liver is the least pain-sensitive organ in the body, but once a person feels the pain, it''s already too

    metabolism, the liver is the first to be attacked and persecuted. Now all the toxins umted in the

    liver couldn''t get out, so it bes cancerous, which is verymon in medicine. If I have found it a

    few years ago, there might have been salvation, and now..."

    The doctor hadn''t finished, but Nicole got the message.

    There was a sudden pang in her heart.

    At her age, she really couldn''t face death bravely, let alone the people around her would leave her

    anytime and anywhere.

    "Doctor, please, will you please save her? We will cost as much as we have.¡±

    Nicole''s request was every family''s request, but doctors sometimes failed to do it.

    "Miss, I think you''d better discuss it with Mr. Samuel. Mrs. Green should have no problem with

    chemotherapy now, but her life won''tst long and it won''t make much sense.¡±

    The doctor''s words were a direct death sentence for Mrs. Green, which was cruel to Nicole.

    She did not know how she got out of the office, but when she saw Jacob''s worried eyes, she suddenly

    asked calmly, "Samuel is on the rooftop, isn''t he?"

    "Yes!"

    "Bring me a light nket."

    Nicole''s words made Jacob shocked, but he did not dy and sent for a thin nket.

    Nicole stepped up to the roof.

    A handsome man on the rooftop, smoking a cigarette, was a bit shocked when he saw Nicole.

    Nicole paid little attention to him, but went straight to Samuel and found him asleep on the rooftop,

    feeling indescribably sad and distressed.

    This man always treated himself badly.

    She went to Samuel''s side and covered him with the thin nket she held in her hand, to keep out

    some of the cold wind.

    Mike seemed to know Nicole''s identity and asked hesitantly, "Are you Samuel''s beloved?¡±

    "You are?"

    ¡°My name is Mike, Samuel''s good friend.¡¯

    Mike happily held out his right hand.

    Nicole shook his hand politely and then whispered, "How long has it been since he took a good rest?"

    "He said he hasn''t slept for three days. Samuel was tough when he was in the army, now since he is

    faced with so many things, he would not shrink back, but he is aman. A man has his limits. I don¡¯t want

    to interfere in you too much, but I hope you could be distressed for him. He is not easy.¡±

    ¡°I see, thank you."

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Nicole never took her eyes off Samuel.

    There were traces of cyan under his eyes, and the moustache hade out. He had always been

    image-conscious, but now he was really thin.

    When Mike saw that there was no point in being here, as Nicole was so focused on Samuel that she

    didn''t even look at him, he left soon.

    Nicole sat next to Samuel and just looked at him.

    If there weren''t so many messy things, would they be able to live a life other would envy? But without

    these things, how would she have known Samuel''s heart? How could she know how strong their

    rtionship would be?

    One may have crushes on many people, and many would be together because of this, but in the end,

    few would stick it to then end.

    Nicole saw the tooth mark on Samuel''s wrist, which was left by her.

    At the time she did not feel that she had exerted much effort, perhaps without knowing it, but now

    Samuel did have a deep mark on his wrist, a purple blush that was Clearly swollen.

    Nicole was distressed.

    She saw Jacob not far away and whispered, "Get me a first aid kit.¡±

    Jacob retreated silently.

    When Nicole had healed Samuel''s wound, she whispered, "Let him sleep for half an hour, and then

    wake him up. It''s windy here. Don''t catch cold.

    ¡°And you, ma ¡®am?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to see Mrs. Green and Zoe. Someone has to take the lead.¡±

    Nicole at this moment was no longer weak, her strong eyes made Jacob felt confident.

    "Yes!"

    Nicole gently kissed Samuel on the forehead and turned away.

    When she went back to Mrs. Green''s ward again, Mrs. Green was already lying there, but she wasn''t

    awake.

    Nicole got some hot water over and gave Mrs. Green a gentle wipe, as if she were her own mother.

    When she had finished, she went out to pick some fresh flowers, put them in a vase, and put them in

    front of Mrs. Green''s table.

    There was a scent of flowers in the ward, which made Mrs. Green, who just woke up, somewhat

    gratified and happy.

    "You''re a patient yourself, and you''reing to take care of me?"

    "Yes, you are the mother.¡¯

    Nicole smiled lightly. The persistence and openness of the smile pleased Mrs. Green.

    "Do you feel better?"

    "Much better.¡±

    Nicole''s words made Laurel nod in relief.

    "Here, I have something for you.¡±

    Laurel waved at Nicole.

    Nicole went over and sat down next to her.

    Mrs. Green took a small treasure box out of her pocket and handed it to Nicole.

    "This is what the Green Family handed down from generation to generation, to their daughter-inw.

    Today I give this to you. I want you and Samuel to live together forever.¡¯

    "Mom, I can''t take it."

    Nicole didn''t open it, but the ancient totem on the box showed her that it was a very important object

    and could be very valuable.

    Laurelughed and said, "You don''t want to be with Samuel?"

    "Yes, but you needn''t have to give it to me in such a hurry. Samuel and I still have a long way to go,

    and we...¡±

    "I don''t have much time.¡±

    Mrs. Green''s words stopped Nicole.

    "Mother, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You don''t have to hide it from me. From the time Samuel had examination for me, I knew there might

    be something wrong with me. After all these years abroad, I often feel painful, but nothing checks out. I

    knew that my time was running out when I could faint.¡±

    Mrs. Green was wise. No matter to others or to herself, she seemed to live a special free and

    extraordinary life.

    Nicole suddenly felt her nose sore.

    "Mom, you''re just too tired. The doctor says you''ll be fine.¡±

    "You don''t have tofort me, Nicole. I know my own body. I don''t know how long I could live, but now

    you have to remember what I''m saying.¡±

    "Well.

    "Destroy my healthy report, and if Samuel asks, tell him there''s nothing wrong with me, except that I''m

    too tired. You don''t have to treat for me. At my age, it''s not necessary to treat the disease. The Green

    Family is so shaky right now. There''s a lot more going on than Samuel could have done alone. You''re

    the daughter-inw of the Green Family, so whatever you were in the old days, I want to justify your

    identity in the Seapolis City. You are the mistress of the Green Family.¡±

    Laurel''s words surprised and puzzled Nicole.

    ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡±

    "Im going to arrange another wedding for you and Samuel!"

    Laurel''s words took Nicole aback.

    ¡°Another wedding? No, it doesn''t have to. I don''t care about anybody else as long as you admit me.¡±

    ¡°But some people do, my dear. Mother knows that you have nothing to covet for the Green Family, but

    you must promise me this, just as mother tells you!¡±

    Mrs. Green held Nicole''s hand so tightly that she frowned a little and suddenly realized that maybe the

    wedding could mean something else.

 Chapter 197: Night Elf Empire

    Chapter 197: Night Elf Empire

    Nicole could see something from Laurel''s eyes, and she seemed to guess something. Nicole was so

    smart that made Laurel smile in relief.

    She patted Nicole on the back of her hand and whispered, "This is what the mistress of the Green

    Family should have. Keep it. A lot of people swear by it.¡±

    "A lot of people? For example, ..¡±

    ¡°See how anxious you are.¡±

    Laurel sighed and gave the box to Nicole.

    Nicole opened it up, and it was an old ring with a totem that seemed to have a different meaning, with

    an earthiness and yet a dignity around it.

    "It''s a pair of rings. This one here is the mistress''s ring, and Samuel has another, but he never takes it

    out. The reason I didn''t give it to you five years ago was because I didn''t know how long you r

    rtionship Samuel wouldst. At that time, you liked my son so much. As a mother, I am proud and

    gratified, but as the mistress of the Green Family, I feel guilty because I don''t know if you are suitable

    for my son.¡¯

    Laurel was speaking freely now.

    Nicole might have been upset with these words before, but now that she had been through so much,

    she didn¡¯t care about much. She knew that what Laurel was going to say to her was probably a secret

    to the Green Family and that might be the secret she had been trying to find but she couldn''t.

    ¡°Does mother think I''m good enough now?"

    ¡°It''s not that you''re unqualified, it''s Samuel''s approval of you. Samuel once told me about Lucas, and

    for you and Lucas, he even wants to give up the identity of the Green Family. He only wants to stay

    with you and children. This kind of renunciation made me understand Samuel''s heart. He has been a

    man of few words. Vincent, on the other hand, is the opposite. He tells everything. He leads a free and

    easy life, and then he walks away free and easy.¡¯

    Speaking of Vincent, Mrs. Green''s eyes were wet.

    The loss of a child in middle age was too much for anyone to bear.

    Nicole hadn''t seen Vincent, and she didn¡¯t say anything about him, but she could see that Samuel and

    Laurel were missing him very much.

    ¡°Mother, the dead can''t live again. Don''t be sad.¡±

    "What if I tell you Vincent isn''t dead yet?¡±

    Laurel''s words startled Nicole.

    ¡°What?¡±

    "That''s the secret of the Green Family, a secret that couldn''t be told. Now that you are the mistress of

    the Green Family, and I''m telling you this because I want you to understand that from now on, Vincent''s

    safety is in your hands.¡±

    Laurel held Nicole''s hand again.

    Nicole couldn''t ept it for a moment.

    ¡°But Samuel said...¡¯

    "He doesn''t know. Everyone thought Vincent was dead and contributed his life to the nation. But only I

    and the other person know he''s still alive. As for what he''s doing now, you don''t have to ask. Just know

    that if Vincent ever asks you for help, you must help him.¡¯

    Laurel was not going to say anything detailed about Vincent.

    Nicole, who was shocked, nodded.

    Mrs. Green looked at the ring in her hand and said, "This ring is not only a symbol of your status, but

    also a responsibility to protect the Green Family. I know you''re worried hand-held about Lucas''s

    disappearance. I''m a mother and I know how you feel. I don''t know where Lucas is right now, but I can

    tell you he''s still alive. You can keep looking for him, but you need to keep looking for him in secret.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Nicole didn''t understand.

    Lucas was her son, the legitimate son of the Green Family. Why did she need to be so secretive?

    Laurel sighed and said, "The Green Family has to have someone who grows up in the dark. In

    Samuel''s life, the man hidden in the dark is Vincent. Now Joseph has announced his identity as the

    heir of the Green Family. Of course, it can''t be changed, because we can''t make Joseph disappear

    properly, so...¡±

    Nicole suddenly seemed to understand something.

    "Did you make Lucas disappear?¡±

    "To be precise, Vincent saved Lucas, but only Vincent knows where he went. He''ll take care of Lucas,

    and one day you''ll meet him.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I don''t understand. What is all this?"

    Nicole had no idea that her son was with her brother-inw, and Laurel did hide it from Samuel.

    Laurel whispered, "The Green Family has been in the ck and dark society for hundreds of years. Do

    you know why?¡±

    "I don''t know, but isn''t it because the Green Family is so deeply rooted and well-connected?¡±

    ¡°That''s one point, but connections change at any time, unless the hidden forces are our own¡±

    Laurel knew Nicole was smart. As soon as she reached the point, Nicole understood.

    "Are you saying that the Seapolis City gang actually belonged to the Green Family?¡±

    "Yes!"

    Laurel looked out the window and whispered, "The twins of the Green Family are hereditary. Every

    generation has two children, either brother and sister, or brothers. But one child would die in every

    generation of the Green Family. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Because the other has to hide his identity, and works in the darkness, so as to silently protect the

    Green Family''s foundation?¡±

    Nicole was smart.

    Laurel nodded in relief.

    "In this generation, Vincent was the first to have a baby, but Riley only gave birth to one child, Joseph,

    which made me wonder, but Joseph is indeed the child of the Green Family. As for why it is not a twin,

    the doctor also gave an answer. When Riley was in Yunnan, she identally ate a kind of food, which

    made another child stillborn.  Joseph''s survival ability was rtively strong, so he swallowed his

    brother before he was born. However, his own constitution was also affected. So, I didn''t know whom

    should I hand over the Night Elf Empire of the Green Family until you and Lucas showed up.¡±

    Laurel''s words shocked Nicole.

    "Night Elf Empire?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Night Elf Empire of the Green Family has the same apparent roots as the Green Family, and

    therefore it needs a strong heir to inherit it. Vincent is the previous generation, and Lucas is of this

    generation. He is the child of our Green Family. In fact, from the moment you and Lucas appeared,

    when Samuel told me that you are his wife, I knew that you had another child. I also know the

    existence of Zoe through the investigation. Nicole, please forgive me. It was my fault that I took Lucas

    away without your permission and gave Lucas another way of life, but it was the Green Family''s

    choice.¡¯

    Guilt and remorse shed across Laurel''s eyes, but there was no regret.

    Nicole had mixed feelings. She didn''t expect to hear this, and she didn''t expect things to turn out the

    way they did.

    She had been worried that Lucas had been kidnapped, but now Mrs. Green suddenly told her that

    Lucas had been taken away by her brother-inw and was likely to live a different life from now on. He

    might never be seen in the sun for the rest of his life, and Nicole was especially upset at the thought of

    it.

    ¡°He''s my son! Mother, he¡¯s my son!"

    Nicole was not overly critical, but it could tell that she was resentful.

    Yeah!

    Who could tolerate their children being treated like this?

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Lucas was only four years old!

    His life had not yet begun, but it had been shaped by others.

    In the future, Lucas might not appear in front of others. She didn''t even know when she would see

    Lucas again. She couldn''t ept the fact that having a son meant having no son at all.

    Laurel knew her anger. She sighed, "I know you me me. Maybe Samuel will me me for this. In

    previous days, the Night Elf Empire of the Green Family was directly under the jurisdiction of the

    mistress and the master of the family, although he knew it, he did not participate in it very much. The

    master is only in charge of all business, but the mistress needs to shoulder more responsibilities, you

    know?"

    Nicole''s brows tightened.

    "Mom, what do you mean?¡±

    "Yes, the rights of the Night Elf Empire are in your hands from now on, and this ring is a token.

    Samuel''s father died early, and I am in charge of the open business and the Night Elf Empire, and it is

    very tired for a woman, but I dared not fall, for there are many who need me. Now, Nicole, I give you

    the Night Elf Empire, and Samuel and the Green Family.¡±

    Laurel looked at Nicole solemnly and immediately made her feel full of pressure.

    "Mother, I don''t understand. What is all this?"

    "The Night Elf Empire of the Green Family has many identities. One of the most important identities is it

    is the national Intelligence Collection Organization. We belong to the state, got it?¡±

    Nicole was surprised again.

    "You mean...¡±

    "Why do you think the Green Family has been standing for a hundred years? Both the Dan Family and

    the Louis Family have roots in the Seapolis City, but why could they notpete with the Green

    Family? That''s because the Green Family work for the nation from the very beginning, both openly and

    secretly. The Green Family''s Night Elf Empire is a matter of great importance. The woman who takes

    this job must stand the moral test of her character, not everyone can do it.¡¯

    Laurel was absolutely approval of Nicole, which shocked her.

    "How can you think I''m suitable when I haven''t done anything?¡±

    "Because Samuel thinks you''re right for him, because you''re so true to Samuel. The fire five years ago

    caused a lot of misunderstandings between you, but what you did to Samuel after you came back was

    enough to show your characters. Perhaps now you are still rtively young, but time is the best

    teacher, it will let you grow. I also believe that with your efforts and Samuel''s, the Green Family will be

    better off.¡±

    Mrs. Greenughed so intelligently that Nicole suddenly felt that everything about her was transparent

    to the old woman. Although it was a little embarrassing and a little depressing, it was enough for her to

    be recognized and understood.

 Chapter 198: Surrogacy

    Chapter 198: Surrogacy

    ¡°Mom, I still don''t understand, I..."

    "If you have something you don''t understand, take your time to explore it. I can only stop here. As for

    how far the Green Family can go, that''s just about you and Samuel. I feel so much more relieved to

    have it handed over to you today. I don''t know how long I will live, but I will be a Mrs. Green in the

    future. I will concentrate on taking care of Zoe and Joseph, and I will live a happy life from now on."

    Mrs. Green smiled mischievously.

    Nicole knew she didn''t want to talk.

    Although she had not been in contact with Mrs. Green for a long time, she knew that Mrs. Green had a

    wise mind.

    She always thought that Mrs. Green did not like Lucas and did not recognize Lucas, so from the time

    they appeared in the Seapolis City to the time when Lucas was missing, Laurel did not show the

    anxiety and attention that a grandma should have, and even said nothing about Lucas.

    Nicole had been sad about it, and she was especially distressed.

    But now it seemed that Mrs. Green paid too much attention, not too little.

    Nicole was too distracted to know what to say.

    ¡°Mom,¡± she whispered, "you know everything. How could you let Zama do that to me and Samuel and

    even to Lucas?"

    "That is because there is no peace in the Night Elf Empire.¡±

    Laurel narrowed her eyes and said gravely, "Since ancient times, high power has always made others

    have evil intentions. Even the descendants of the Green Family, there will be some people with bad

    intentions. At that time, Samuel''s father was in charge of the Green Family. His brother, Samuel''s

    uncle, was in charge of the Night Elf Empire. Unfortunately, he wanted to turn the Night Elf Empire into

    his own, and be an exclusive organization. Nicole, remember, at all times, the Night Elf

    Empire is for the country. You may not have been in the army, but you must remember this, and that is

    the main thing. The Green Family belonged to the country, and so did the Night Elf Empire. What the

    Green Family has now is given by the state. It is meant to serve the country and the people, not any

    single individual, understand?¡±

    Mrs. Green said with great care, even with a touch of sternness.

    Nicole wondered, but nodded.

    Mrs. Green said in a low voice, "His uncle had an evil idea. He thought that the roots of the Green

    Family of so many years could be separated from the state and be a single organization. So, he

    nned to leave the country with the Night Elf Empire, and even encouraged many people to join him

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    in the attempt to seize power. Unfortunately, it failed in the end. His uncle''s whereabouts are unknown,

    and unrest begins in the Night Elf Empire. I know my condition, so I know the family condition better

    than anyone else."

    Nicole was struck dumb again.

    She thought it was amazing to hear so many things today.

    "Mother, do you know who''s been poisoning you?¡±

    "It''s Zama!¡±

    Laurel was very calm.

    Nicole had suspected it was Zama who did it, but she was surprised when she actually heard the

    answer from Laurel.

    After all, Laurel was always the defender of Zama, wasn''t she?

    What made her endure Zama when she knew she was persecuting her?

    Over the years, everyone had known that Mrs. Green was always stood by Zama and their rtionship

    was more than the mistress and servant. What was the secret in it?

    Laurel looked at Nicole''s quizzical eyes and suddenly smiled.

    "You are a clever girl, and Samuel has a good vision.¡¯

    Nicole smiled sheepishly as Laurel praised her for the first time.

    Laurel saw herself when she was young as she saw Nicole so shy.

    "You know what? Once I was like you, born from a good family, knew nothing, and fell in love

    innocently. Only when I came in did I realize howplex the Green Family was, but I could not leave

    it.¡±

    When Mrs. Green told her story, she felt a little sweet, like a young girl with lovely love in her heart, and

    more like an old woman in her twilight, recalling the past time, which was both sweet and sad.

    ¡°Dad must be very handsome!¡±

    "Of course.¡±

    Laurel was generous with her praise for her husband.

    "He''s even better than Samuel. Can you believe that?"

    At this point, Mrs. Green was no longer Samuel''s mother, but a showoff child, and Nicole was

    surprised.

    People thought their sons ere handsome, didn''t they?

    But Mrs. Green was not.

    But Nicole loved her for who she was.

    "Yes, Dad is handsomer than anyone else in your mind.¡±

    ¡°At that time, he was not only handsome, but also very affectionate. He knew that we would not have

    children when we got married, so he married me without hesitation. He even almost left the Green

    Family for me.¡¯

    Mrs. Green sighed, with mist in her eyes.

    Nicole was stunned.

    ¡°Will you get married and have children? How is that possible? Samuel, isn''t he...¡¯

    "He''s my husband''s child with Zama!¡±

    Laurel''s words hit Nicole straight over the head like a bolt from the blue.

    "How could it be... Does Samuel know it?"

    "He doesn''t.¡±

    Laurel didn''t want to talk about it, but she had to.

    She couldn''t talk to Samuel about it, so she had to tell Nicole.

    "My blood type is Rh-positive and my husband is Rh-negative. The two types of blood naturally

    contradict with each other, making it impossible to conceive a child. In the first few years, I was trying to

    change my blood environment and ph by taking native remedies in the hope of having a baby of my

    own. We even tried ivf, but failed, until Zama appeared.¡±

    As Laurel spoke, there was a hint of pain in her eyes.

    "She got between you and Dad?"

    ¡°No, your father was not a yboy, nor a man who would betray our affection for the sake of a child.

    She told us then that she could cure me and get me pregnant, and it was good news for me and your

    father at the time. So, we brought Zama to the Green Family, and to cover the truth up, we had to say

    that she was the servant we hired to serve me.¡±

    It was obvious that Mrs. Green still very cared about the past as she spoke in a broken voice.

    Nicole did not interrupt her, but just listened.

    Mrs. Green went on, ¡°Zama did have some skills. She gave me a local recipe, which she said was her

    own secret recipe. I was only half convinced at first. After taking one prescription, I got pregnant, and

    you don''t know how happy it was for me.¡±

    "Your father even publicized it and treated everyone in the Seapolis City for dinner. Then all the people

    knew about the impending heir of the Green Family. At that moment, I thought I had the whole world.

    With Zama being so kind to me and always nourishing me, I felt that I would devote my life to the

    Green Family. If only I could bear a son and a daughter for the Green Family, I would be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°But that didn''t happen to me. I was eight months pregnant when my baby''s heart skipped a beat. No

    matter how hard I tried, the baby went. When the doctor took the child out of me, I could see his

    delicate features, just like mine and my husband''s, but he did not have time to look at the world and

    then passed away.¡±

    Mrs. Green burst into tears.

    After so many years, she still couldn''t forget the loss of her baby.

    Nicole, not expecting to hear such a secret, did not know for a moment how to console Laurel. She

    gently took Mrs. Green''s hand and the words stuck in her throat, not knowing what to say.

    Those who had never been mothers would never know the pain of losing a child, but those who had

    been mothers would understand that at that moment, they wished they could die in ce of their

    children.

    To Nicole''sfort, Mrs. Green struggled to hold back her tears, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Nicole didn''t say anything, but pulled out a tissue and handed it over.

    After arranging herself, Mrs. Green calmed down and said, "At that time, your father was also very sad,

    but he stillforted me, saying that it was fine to have no children. It would be fine for the Green

    Family to give up their rightster. But I know he felt worse than anyone else. My body didn''t allow me

    to get pregnant again. Having a baby once was unthinkable, so I thought of a way to keep the Green

    Family alive¡±

    ¡°What way?

    ¡°Get a surrogate!¡± Laurel smiled bitterly.

    "Thest thing a woman can ept is for her husband to have children with another woman, but I love

    him too much to lose a child and then lose him. Besides, the situation of the Green Family did not allow

    the Green Family to disappear. I had to do so. Zama volunteered to do it at the time, and we were

    relieved because we knew each other, and she vowed that she would never recognize the baby and

    would stay with the Green Family to take care of them, so...¡±

    ¡°So, you agreed?

    Nicole let out a little sigh, feeling pity for Laurel as well as for her.

    "Zama asked for it?"

    "Yes! I was so grateful that I thought she was the angel sent from heaven to save me and your father.¡±

    Nicole suddenly sensed that something was wrong.

    "Zama has other intentions for the Green Family?¡±

    "Well!"

    Laurel smiled bitterly again, but the answer was obvious.

    ¡°It took me years to figure it out, but I didn''t know it then. Your father epted the surrogacy offer but

    refused to have sex with Zama. I didn''t expect Zama to go behind my back and almost seduced him!¡±

    As Laurel spoke, her face changed and became very ugly.

 Chapter 199: Where Else Can You Go

    Chapter 199: Where Else Can You Go

    Nicole was not surprised that Zama would do that.

    As long as Zama was not a fool, she will get closer to the head of the Green Family after knowing that

    Mrs. Green could have children.

    If she could sessfully seduce Laurel''s husband and made him fall in love with her, it may be

    possible to rece Laurel.

    Zama hadn''t been that impressed before, but as the series of events unfolded, Nicole found Zama to

    be calcting, even tolerant, and good at pretending.

    Laurel calmed down a bit and said, "At that time, your father was afraid of another blow to me, so he

    had been hiding it from me, and started to stay away from Zama, and put forward to change another

    one to do the surrogacy, I didn''t know what was going on, thinking that your father was not satisfied

    with my arrangement, even felt he felt in love with someone else. After some quarrels, your father

    finally agreed to do a test tube. Unfortunately, it didn''t work out.¡±

    "Zama was able to conceive only after an ivf procedure. When Zama was pregnant, I had mixed

    feelings and could not tell what I felt. I knew that I would love this child very much, because it was the

    child of the person I loved most. However, I was somewhat estranged, because it was not born out of

    my body. The strugglested until the moment the baby was born, and when Samuel smiled at me, I

    suddenly felt that my whole life wasplete. It was the purest smile in the world, something I would

    want to protect in my whole life.¡±

    Mrs. Green''s eyes were full of tears, but her lips were smiling, so charming, so kind.

    Nicole understood Mrs. Green all of a sudden.

    A woman who could do this for love was so admirable.

    "You could have let Zama go after that.¡±

    "Yes, that''s what your father said, but I was afraid the baby wouldn''t breastfeed, so I didn''t agree.

    Instead, I kept Zama. Zama did act like a babysitter, bringing the baby to me as soon as she finished

    feeding him. I thought it wouldst forever.¡±

    ¡°She wont be satisfied as a babysitter!

    Nicole''s positive tone made Laurelugh bitterly.

    "Yes, she was not satisfied as a babysitter, and it was toote when I slowly discovered that. She

    drugged me and my husband, and my husband''s health copsed in one night. I never knew that she

    wanted all of your father''s property. She even tried to force me to abdicate and make her child the heir

    of the Green Family, and she could control everything.¡±

    Laurel''s eyes went cold.

    Nicole was surprised.

    "She killed Papa?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mrs. Green was furious.

    ¡°Then how can you tolerate her being in the Green Family?¡±

    ¡°Because she took control of Vincent and poisoned him. Can you imagine that? A mother would poison

    her own son, for the illusory rights and riches.¡±

    Nicole was in shock.

    "So, you gave in?"

    ¡°That''s my husband''s son! It''s the Green Family''s child!"

    Mrs. Green covered her face in pain.

    ¡°I can''t do that to my husband and to the Green Family. I brought Zama to the Green Family, and I

    killed my husband indirectly. Samuel was there for me, so she didn''t have a chance to kill him. But

    Vincent was still a little boy, she took over him and I had to make a pact with her. I said that Samuel

    would be the heir of the Green Family. Even if she controlled Vincent, I would lose a son at the

    worst and have nothing to lose, but she would have to bear the anger and hatred of the Green Family.

    Maybe she was smart. From that day on, she was calm and relieved Vincent''s poison, but we bore

    grudges from then on."

    "In those years, for the sake of the Green Family left behind by myte husband, I had to go out early

    ande backte every day. Naturally, I ignored Samuel and let her take advantage of the

    opportunity. When I found that my son and I began to be estranged, or even not close to me,

    everything was toote. But there was nothing I could do, because the Green Family needed me"

    As she said this, Mrs. Green sighed again.

    "I was estranged from Samuel and Vincent for more than 20 years, and I watched Zama take control of

    the two children. When I handed over the Green Family to Samuel, I knew Zama might attack me, so I

    left the Seapolis City and moved abroad. It was ostensibly for leisure, but actually for the protection of

    Samuel and Vincent. It was just that I didn''t expect her to be more aggressive and restless, and she

    was even in contact with people from the Night Elf Empire. If it wasn''t for the disappearance of Lucas, I

    might not know how deep her roots are in the Green Family over the years. But now that I know it, I still

    can''t touch her, because there are so many people involved with her, and Samuel doesn''t know who

    she really is, so I have to wait.¡±

    This kind of helpless was not average person could experience.

    Nicole suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Zama was Samuel''s real mother!

    No wonder Zama didn''t like her.

    Nicole was speechless.

    ¡°Aren''t you going to tell Samuel that?"

    "You could tell him, as there are things that would hurt him if it is me to tell him. If you think it''s better to

    keep it a secret, keep it a secret. I do treat him as if he were my own son.¡±

    Mrs. Green sighed, as if she were tired.

    Nicole jumped to her feet when she saw that Mrs. Green was not feeling well.

    "Rest now, mother, and we''ll talk about it some other time. Take care of yourself. I count on you to take

    care of my babies."

    "Good!"

    Laurel said it all, and suddenly she felt lighter.

    She sighed while lying down, and fell into a deep sleep.

    Nicole''s mind was not calm.

    Suddenly knowing so many secrets of the Green Family, she could not digest them for a while, but she

    was also relieved.

    It was a relief to Nicole that Lucas was alive and well, surviving as a survivor under the protection of the

    Green Family.

    She sent for special care for Mrs. Green, but when she went out, she saw Samuel standing by the

    door, looking a little ugly.

    ¡°When did youe?

    "For a while¡±

    Samuel tried to smile, but he couldn''t.

    Nicole knew he might have heard something.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Go to your room. I''m a little tired."

    "Well!"

    Samuel picked her up in his arms and, despite Nicole''s objections, carried her back to the ward.

    Samuel''s eyes lit up as he saw the bowls and chopsticks on the table.

    "You got over it?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Aren''t you unhappy?¡±

    Nicoleughed like a prize-winning child.

    Samuel''s lips lifted up slightly.

    ¡°I''m d to hear that.¡±

    "Give me a reward.¡¯

    Nicole pursed her mouth, apparently to beg for a reward.

    Samuel lowered his head and kissed Nicole gently, but Nicole became so unsatisfied that she wrapped

    her arms around his neck and jumped on him.

    ¡°Nicole, your body... Well...¡±

    Before Samuel could finish, Nicole kissed on his mouth.

    After a deep kiss, both were panting and even emotional.

    Samuel leaned over the bed with Nicole in his arms, knowing that Nicole wanted him to be happy, but

    how could he be happy after knowing these things?

    "Is everything my mother said true?"

    "Which one?"

    Nicole didn''t know how much Samuel had heard, but if he asked, it meant he really heard and cared.

    Samuel was silent. He wanted to smoke, but when he reached for his cigarette case, he looked at

    Nicole and ended up

    setting it down on the table.

    ¡°It''s all right. You can have one. I don''t mind.¡±

    Nicole knew that sometimes men needed nicotine to get themselves in the mood.

    Samuel said, ¡°I do. I know that second-hand smoke is bad for you.¡±

    "Quit it.¡±

    Nicole took the cigarette case.

    "Yes."

    Samuel didn''t hesitate.

    Smoking itself was not much of an addiction to him.

    He started to smoke five years ago when he learned Nicole had died in a fire. He wanted to die with her

    at that time, but the Green Family had so much to do that he had to drink and smoke to numb himself.

    Now Nicole and the children were with him, and he would give up smoking for their health.

    Nicole was surprised when Samuel replied so quickly, "No hesitation.¡±

    "It''s not a good thing to fight for.¡±

    Samuel thought Nicole was so cute right now.

    There was still wife who persuaded her husband to struggle when giving up smoking. She must be a

    freak.

    When Samuel smiled, Nicole snorted and put her cigarette case back on the table.

    "Why do I think you deliberately trap me?"

    "You think too much. With your brain, you would be trapped without me setting a trap for you.¡±

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole kicked him a little morosely, eliciting Samuel''s muffledughter, but the next moment he grabbed

    her little foot and

    whispered, "What do you want?"

    "What do you want? You feel refreshed after a nap, don''t you? You can still bully me! I can tell you, I''m

    the mistress of the

    Green Family now! Mother has told me to give me a wedding, and if you don''t please me, don''t expect

    me to agree to marry you.¡±

    Nicole moved her head, looking proud.

    Samuel suddenly smiled.

    "Where else can you go? Huh?¡±

    "The world is so big, wherever can''t I go? I''m a man of power now. I... Ah! Samuel, you attacked me!¡±

    Before Nicole could finish her sentence, she screamed because Samuel''s crooked hands had

    somehow touched her waist

    and slipped under her dress.

    "Stop that now! Let go of your hand! Hahaha! It¡¯s itchy!"

    Nicole dodged around and the room was filled with her happyughter.

 Chapter 200: Where Is Joseph

    Chapter 200: Where Is Joseph

    After Samuel and Nicole had a happy time, theyy quietly in bed, enjoying a moment of peace and

    quiet.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was upset. No one would ever feel good when knowing that the mother he

    had loved for case, nearly 30 years was not his own mother, but he just didn''t know how to say it.

    Finally, Samuel sighed and said, "I had no idea Zama was my real mother. No wonder my mother

    always protected her from me. That''s the reason.¡±

    ¡°Do you me mother?¡±

    Nicole, not knowing what was going on in Samuel''s mind, asked him carefully.

    Samuel smiled sadly and said, "What is she to me for? me her for being so nice to me? Or did

    she hide the truth from me? To be honest, I always felt that my mother was strict and always had a

    busy schedule. I actually knew that it was not easy for such a big industry as the Green Family to rely

    on my mother alone to support it. However, I really wanted to be by her side as a child at that time¡¯

    "Maybe Vincent doesn''t have a lot of feelings, because he has been in poor health since he was a

    child, and Zama always was with him and I with my mother. Or maybe because I am the heir of the

    Green Family, and my mother always took me with her everywhere. I could see how difficult she was

    and how she looked when she went out to negotiate with illness, so we were kind to each other. Until

    once day when Zama told me that my mother didn''t really love us, and I was really sad.¡±

    Speaking of the past, Samuel felt ufortable, and even after all these years, he still seemed unable

    to recover from that feeling.

    "Zama was really mean and shrew."

    Nicole burst out and felt awkward after saying that.

    It used to be fine to say anything, but now that Zama was Samuel''s biological mother, she didn¡¯t know if

    Samuel would be offended.

    She took a wary look at Samuel and saw him looking at her with a smile on his lips.

    ¡°You''re afraid now?¡±

    ¡°Who''s afraid of you?¡±

    Nicole had been snooped into her mind and looked away.

    Samuel reached out and took her hand. "In the days since you disappeared, he said, "I''ve looked into a

    lot of things. I''ve learned a lot about Zama. This woman is my own mother, but I''m not favoritism. I''ll

    find out what she did to my mother.¡¯

    "You know what?¡±

    Nicole suddenly thought about Laurel''s illness.

    Laurel kept Samuel from knowing. Maybe she was afraid Samuel would be embarrassed.

    Between enmity and hatred, Mrs. Green decided to destroy her own illness report for the sake of

    Samuel''s mood. She even didn''t want Samuel to know what kind of person her biological mother was,

    perhaps because she was afraid of hurting Samuel.

    Nicole wondered how much Samuel had heard outside, so she could only ask.

    Samuel saw her little eyes rolling, and suddenly asked, "Is there something you are not telling me?"

    ¡°No!¡±

    Nicole was quick with her answer, but also showed a little guilty.

    Samuel looked at her and whispered, ¡°Is it the report on my mother¡¯s health?¡±

    "What is it? I don''t know.¡¯

    Nicole paused, about to y dumb, when Samuel said, "Did my mother say something to you? When I

    was here, I only heard what you saidter, which was about my life experience. My mother must have

    told you something about the case before, right? Maybe she knows what''s going on, doesn''t she? Is

    there something to do with Zama?"

    Faced with Samuel''s barrage of questions, Nicole was baffled.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m a little sleepy. I want to sleep.¡¯

    ¡°Nicole...¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone!¡±

    She was afraid to look Samuel in the eye.

    At this moment, she finally understood Mrs. Green''s mood.

    Who would be so cruel to hurt Samuel, a clever and kind man?

    Samuel didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, he gently hugged Nicole behind her and whispered,

    "Take a break, and we''ll get the results of Zoe¡±

    "Zoe''s out?¡±

    Nicole turned around smartly, looking extremely nervous.

    Samuel shook his head. "Not so fast,¡¯ he said. "I heard from the doctor that the specialists are treating

    Zoe, and it seems to be working.¡±

    "She was asleep? How is that possible? She was in so much pain..."

    "There''s a treatment called painless therapy, which leaves the patient painless. The technology is only

    just being developed abroad, but we hear it works well, so we should give Zoe some confidence.¡±

    "Well!"

    Speaking of Zoe, Nicole felt a little down.

    This child really suffered a lot since birth. Thinking of Zoe, she couldn''t help thinking of Lucas, thinking

    of Laurel told her about the Night Elf Empire.

    "Samuel, mom gave me this.¡¯

    Nicole took out the quaint ring.

    Samuel looked at it with some solemnity.

    ¡°Mother gave it to you?¡±

    "Yes."

    Samuel took another ring out of his pocket. It was obviously a simr ring, but it was clearly a man''s.

    "It''s a status symbol for the Green Family, and the mistress''s ring is said to have other functions as

    well. Didn''t Mom tell you?"

    "No"

    Nicole pretended she didn''t know anything. She tried to know how much Samuel knew.

    Samuel frowned. "I''ve only heard of it since I was a child, but I''ve never seen it,¡¯ he said. ¡°I never

    thought it would be in my mother''s hands. Well, since mom didn''t say anything, I''m sure she''ll tell you

    again in the future. Don''t think so much now. You have to take care of this ring. I don''t know what it

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    does, but it''s said to be very important to the Green Family.¡±

    "Got it.¡±

    Nicole was about to tell Samuel about the Night Elf Empire when a knock came to her door.

    ¡°Mr. Green, Miss Zoe and the specialists are out.¡±

    ¡°Let''s go and see¡±

    Samuel got out of bed and dragged Nicole to her feet. They opened the door, and Jacob stood outside,

    worried.

    "Where is Zoe?¡±

    "She is sent to the VIP room, but with one more instrument.¡¯

    Jacob, however, was a little confused, and told him exactly what he had seen.

    Samuel and Nicole hurried to Zoe''s room.

    Zoe was lying on a hospital bed, thin and weak, with a venttor stuck to her nose and a device

    attached to it.

    ¡°What''s this?¡±

    ¡°A painless analgesic will relieve Miss Zoe''s physical pain.¡±

    Many of the experts were old. When Nicole heard what they said, she was relieved.

    Not wanting to disturb Zoe''s rest, Nicole asked Jacob to call the experts to her office, and Samuel

    followed them.

    After talking to experts, Nicole learned that Zoe''s condition was not incurable, and that there was a

    good chance to remove the morphine.

    Nicole''s eyes grew moist as the experts said this.

    After such a long time of anxiety, she finally could let go of it.

    The experts came up with two more ideas, and after talking to Nicole and Samuel, they agreed.

    The expert meant the same as that of the doctor. Zoe''s body couldn''t eptrge-scale kidney

    transnt operation for the time being. First of all, it was very important to keep healthy.

    Nicole and Samuel agreed.

    They would do anything to save Zoe.

    It was only then that Nicole realized that someone was missing.

    "Where''s Joseph? I remember he was sleeping in my room when I left, just now...¡±

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "I don''t see Joseph in your room.¡±

    Nicole felt panic.

    ¡°Where are Jacob and Joseph? Did anyone see where Joseph went?"

    Nicole was very nervous.

    Jacob hastened to get someone to look for Joseph.

    The bodyguard at the door said Joseph had gone out a while ago, probably to the backyard.

    Samuel and Nicole ran to the backyard.

    These were troubled times at the Green Family, and they didn''t want any more problems with Joseph.

    After all, that was Vincent''s only child.

    When the two of them reached the backyard, they couldn''t find Joseph. Nicole was shrouded in

    unspeakable fear.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    "Don''t worry, the security is strict here. It''s impossible to get people out quietly. Let''s try again.¡±

    Samuel was worried, too, but Nicole was so upset that he had tofort her.

    "How can I not be in a hurry? Lucas is gone, and if anything happens to Joseph, I...¡±

    ¡°Nicole...¡±

    Samuel held her hand tightly, only to find a small figure lying on the ground not far away. It was not one

    but Joseph.

    "What''s the boy doing?"

    Samuel was relieved and angry, walked quickly toward Nicole but was stopped.

    "Don''t be so impulsive. Let''s see what he''s doing.¡±

    Nicole and Samuel quietly walked over to Joseph, who was lying on his stomach trying to catch a

    butterfly.

    There was a very small morning glory, and the butterfly was flying on it and moving its wings, while

    Joseph watched it without moving. He made a random and quick move, grabbed the butterfly''s wings

    directly, and then put them into the bottle with a smile.

    It was a ss bottle, and there were already several butterflies in it.

    Joseph happily stood up, only to find Samuel and Nicole behind him, and she was somewhat surprised.

    "Daddy, Mommy, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?"

    Samuel always thought that catching butterflies should be a girl''s job. How could Joseph, a naughty

    boy, do such a boring thing?

    Joseph was a little in awe of Samuel. He looked at Samuel and moved quietly behind Nicole, his hands

    covered in mud, grabbing Nicole by the hem of her dress,pletely spoiling it.

    Samuel looked over, and Joseph quickly let go of his hand, only to lose his footing and fall backward.

 Chapter 201: I Want to Hug You

    Chapter 201: I Want to Hug You

    "Ah!"

    Joseph screamed, and Nicole hugged him more tightly. Well, Joseph unconsciously hugged Nicole,

    causing Nicole dirty all over.

    Seeing this scene, Samuel shook his head helplessly and said, "Can I kill man?"

    ¡°No-

    Joseph''s whispered reply.

    Nicole was somewhat distressed to see him like this.

    "Well, you always keep a straight face. A child is afraid you. Joseph, tell Mommy, what are you doing?"

    Nicole red at Samuel, then asked Joseph a soft question.

    Joseph whispered, "My sister says she likes butterflies, but she can''t go out under the sun, and she

    always sees butterflies flying from the window. I just want to catch some butterflies and bring them to

    her, so she won''t feel so much pain.¡±

    Nicole''s nose was sore at the sound of Joseph''s naive voice, and Samuel''s eyes were moist.

    "Don''t you ever do that again, boy, and always talk to Mommy when you go out. Do you know we''re all

    worried about you when you run out without telling us?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Mommy, I''ll be careful next time."

    Joseph realized that Samuel and Nicole were out looking for him, and was momentarily embarrassed.

    ¡°It''s okay. Joseph is the oldest of our family. Zoe''s already out, but she hasn''t been awake, so let''s go

    back to see Zoe, ok?¡±

    "Good!"

    Joseph smiled happily.

    Nicole picked Joseph up, but Samuel stopped her and picked him up.

    ¡°I''ll do it. You''re not well enough. The boy''s so heavy.¡¯

    ¡°No, I can go by myself.¡±

    Samuel was sensible enough, and although it wasfortable to be hugged by Mommy, he decided to

    go on his own.

    "It''s okay. Daddy''s holding you."

    Samuel took Joseph from Nicole''s arms and put him directly on his shoulder.

    "Ah!"

    It was rare for Joseph to be lifted so high by Samuel, and he burst outughing.

    Seeing them both happy, Nicole suddenly remembered Lucas.

    If Lucas were still around, maybe he''d be so happy as well.

    S trace of sadness shed across Nicole''s eyes.

    She didn''t know where Lucas was. Now she couldn''t wait to know how her son was doing, but there

    was no information he could get.

    Laurel just gave her the Night Elf Empire. As for what she was going to do and how she was going to

    get in touch with those people, she didn''t know anything.

    Samuel walked a little further, and when he realized that Nicole was not following him, he stopped,

    somewhat confused.

    "What''s the matter? Something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, I just missed Lucas.¡±

    Nicole''s words made Samuel sad.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll find him.¡±

    Joseph was a lot less excited about hearing Lucas.

    "Mommy, I''ll find him out, too.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay. Lucas will be back."

    Nicole touched his head and went back to Zoe''s room with Samuel.

    Before Zoe woke up, Joseph insisted on being there for her, and Nicole and Samuel didn''t stop him.

    They left the room, and Samuel went directly to Mrs. Green''s room.

    Mrs. Green was still resting, sleeping peacefully.

    This time, Samuel was in a very different mood.

    The woman in front of him was not his own mother, but she gave him a lot of warmth and teachings.

    When he was sick, it was she who apanied him the whole night.

    He once felt that his mother was partial to him and seemed indifferent to Vincent. However, he did not

    realize that this woman was not his biological mother.

    But so what?

    Even though she was not his own mother, he was grateful for the care and attention of Laurel.

    Compared with Zama, Samuel was relieved.

    Nicole didn''t know what Samuel was thinking. She didn''t even know what she was going to say, so she

    stayed by his side.

    Samuel whispered, "Whoever she is, in my heart, she is my mother, my children''s own grandmother.¡±

    "Yes! Mother was a great woman.¡¯

    Samuel didn''t argue with him.

    Remembering Laurel''smand, Nicole whispered, "I''m going out for a minute.¡±

    "OK."

    Samuel didn''t ask where she was going. He just nodded.

    Nicole quickly left the room and went to the doctor''s office, where she found Laurel''s attending doctor.

    "Doctor, I want my mother-inw''s pathology report and body report.¡±

    "Okay."

    The doctor knew Nicole''s identity and, naturally, without any pause, gave her both reports.

    Nicole tried to give the doctor a word, but finally left the office without saying anything.

    Although Laurel asked her to destroy the two reports and not let Samuel see them, she really did not

    want Laurel, such a good woman, to be held hostage by Zama. At thest moment of life, she still had

    to have to endure Zama''s calction for Samuel.

    She didn''t have to give Samuel the report herself, but she didn''t want to prevent Samuel from knowing

    the truth, if he wanted to investigate into it.

    Instead of destroying the reports immediately, Nicole took them out and put them in a portfolio and hid

    them in a private closet.

    When Nicole returned to her room, she found that Samuel was gone.

    Jacob told Nicole that Samuel had gone to cook for her.

    There was a kitchen in this nursing home. Samuel built it for Nicole.

    Nicole followed Jacob''s directions and went outside the kitchte.

    The kitchen was not big, about the size of a room, but it had everything in it. Everything was unopened

    and looked like they had just been bought.

    Samuel rolled up his sleeves and was busy.

    Nicole suddenly felt the warmth and emotion of the scene.

    Once it had always been her to pursue behind Samuel''s footsteps. It was she who cooked different

    dished for Samuel and waited him to go home, but now, the man took off the suit, like a good man

    shuttling between the kitchen, just to give her a bowl of soup, Nicole was really touched by this kind of

    feeling.

    In fact, women were very easy to be moved.

    They always fell in love with someone because of trivial matters, and then treated the man with all their

    hearts, as long as the man was worth it.

    Nicole gently opened the door and went in.

    The smell of smoke in the kitchen made her queasy.

    Despite eating a bowl of millet gruel, Nicole was physically repulsed by eating. It took time to adjust her

    eating habit.

    But Nicole, although feeling nauseated, came up behind Samuel and gently hugged him around the

    waist.

    The familiar scent stunned Samuel for a moment. He smiled and said, "Why did youe here?"

    ¡°Toe and see what the big chef is going to cook for me¡±

    Nicole pressed her face against Samuel''s back, feeling warm andfortable.

    Samuelid down his work and said with a smile, ¡°Go out first. The smell of smoke is very strong here.

    I heard you can eat a bowl of millet gruel, but the doctor says your stomach needs to be nursed back to

    health. You cant stand the smell of smoke here."

    ¡°I can''t stand it. Can you? President Green?"

    Nicole just didn''t let go of Samuel.

    She felt like a child, and now she wished she could count on Samuel.

    This feeling was like the first love, both happy and excited, but also afraid of the other side to abandon

    they were too clingy.

    Samuel smiled and said, "There is only a man in front of you, not a president.¡±

    "I didn''t see a man. I saw a cook"

    Nicole naughtily drew a circle around Samuel''s stomach with her finger.

    Samuel stiffened.

    *Stop that now.¡¯

    ¡°No?¡±

    Nicole was suddenly interested.

    Samuel, who had always been stern and aloof, was only enthusiastic in bed, which made Nicole want

    to y with him.

    And as she spoke, she put her little hand inside Samuel''s shirt.

    Her hands were cold, and just as they touched Samuel''s skin, Samuel paused for a moment, then took

    her naughty hand in his and said, ¡°Don''t mess around. This is the kitchen.¡±

    "I didn''t do anything either.¡±

    With a mischievous smile, Nicole tried to continue her tricks, but Samuel grabbed her by the arm,

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    turned her around, and pressed her directly against the table.

    "Ah!"

    Nicole felt a bit dizzy as she and Samuel changed ces, and Samuel was breathing fast and his

    beautiful eyes were dark and misty.

    "What do you want?¡±

    "No. I just want to hug you.¡±

    Nicole gave him a sly grin, then hugged Samuel, pressed her face to his chest, listened to his

    heartbeat, and smiled like a cat stealing a fish.

    Samuel sighed. "Do you want to do it here?"

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole was just trying to entertain Samuel, not wanting to do anything, so when he suddenly asked her,

    she didn''t react.

    She was so cute that she was like a kitten scratching Samuel''s heart.

    He dropped his head and kissed Nicole''s lips.

    ¡°Oh.

    Nicole was stunned, and when she tried to struggle, she found that Samuel had pinned her hands

    behind her back against the table.

    She struggled, but could not resist Samuel''s passionate kiss, and soon she was a little dazed.

    Samuel kissed her so wildly that he wanted to suck Nicole into him.

    Nicole gasped, feeling the air in her lungs passing fast, but unable to exert any strength.

    Samuel kissed her all the way down.

    Nicole went limp and almost fell to the ground with her legs limp.

    Samuel seized her on the stage, and her beautiful eyes were charming, even mesmerizing.

    ¡°Try it?"

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole''s mind went nk and she simply asked it, but suddenly she noticed that Samuel gave her a

    hard push, and the hot feeling made her realize what he meant. Then she brushed all over.

 Chapter 202: She Deserved It

    Chapter 202: She Deserved It

    Samuel couldn''t help it when he saw Nicole so shy.

    He lowered his head and bit Nicole''s earlobe hard.

    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡±

    Not only was the pain, but there was a tingling sensation that Nicole could not resist, and she knew it

    was too bold to do that thing here.

    If anyone should pass by, wouldn''t she just die of shame?

    Nicole''s small and soft hands pushed Samuel and she said, "Why are you so bad? I just came to see

    you.¡±

    "I thought you were here to have me eat you.¡±

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse and he didn''t move back, but instead drove Nicole to the wall.

    Behind her was the ss table, in front was Samuel who stared at Nicole like a wolf, making her feel

    excited but at the same time shy and embarrassed.

    "Don''t be ridiculous, I just... Well..."

    Before Nicole could finish her words, Samuel again pressed his lips against hers.

    This time, she never spoke again, leaving Samuel to sail the love boat with her in the adult romance

    sea.

    When all the emotions exploded, Nicole let out a groan, and then fell into Samuel''s arms.

    Her clothes were untidy, but Samuel had not changed much.

    Nicole threw herself into his arms and said, ¡°It''s all your fault, you beast.¡±

    "Yes,m a beast.¡±

    When satisfied, Samuel was very easy to deal with, sticking to the principle that whatever his wife said

    was right, even if she was wrong. He sorted out her hair.

    Nicole was sweating and exhausted, and Samuel picked her up, dressed her, and started walking

    outside.

    Nicole became a little nervous.

    "Don''t go out. Someone might be passing by."

    Won''t she feel disgraced then?

    Samuel smiled and said, "That''s all right. I''ll have them closed their eyes.¡±

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole hit him coquettishly with her soft fist.

    Let everybody close their eyes. Then everybody would know what they''d been doing in the kitchte.

    Samuel''s chest heaved. He was apparently smirking, and Nicole bit him in the neck with anger.

    She did it to punish his evilness, so she didn''t bite hard on him, and Samuel didn''t care about it.

    Nicole''s strength was like a kitten¡¯s bite, except that the ce she bit was wet and itchy.

    "If you don''t let up, I''ll take you to the room. It just so happened that I haven''t had much enjoyment just

    now.¡¯

    Samuel whispered threateningly.

    Nicole let go of her teeth and gave him an angry look, trying to say something, but Jacob hade.

    "Mr. Green.¡±

    Nicole was so frightened that she threw her head into Samuel''s arms, afraid that Jacob would see

    something, but the more she did, the more embarrassed Jacob became.

    Samuel looked so happy now. Who could not see what had just happened? Coupled with Nicole''s

    attempt to conceal everything, Jacob knew something and coughed uneasily.

    Nicole felt her face burn and wished she could escape away.

    Damn you, Samuel!

    She pinched on Samuel''s body, but there was not fat on Samuel''s chest, so she couldn''t pinch him.

    Nicole snorted and shrank her head.

    Samuel smiled all the more.

    ¡°What''s up?"

    "News from the Seapolis City.¡±

    Jacob did not shy away from Nicole, and whispered.

    Samuel nodded and then held Nicole to the sickroom.

    ¡°Hungry? I make you something to eat first. After you have something, take a rest. I have something to

    do here.¡±

    Samuel put her to bed.

    Nicole''s glow had not yet faded, and she was particrly charming.

    Samuel wanted to climb inside her again, leaving the shit business behind.

    Nicole saw his wolfish-looking eyes and pulled the covers over her and said, "Go out, or Jacob would

    think we''re going to do something again.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Samuel teased her.

    Nicole''s face went red again.

    "Jerk.

    ¡°It''s not rascal to do that to a wife, is it? And you started it first.¡¯

    ¡°Get out! Out!¡±

    Nicole really regretted.

    She should not tease him.

    Who knew that such a cold man would be so terrible once he got excited?

    She was still in pain down here.

    Samuel touched her head and said, "I''ll have someone brought things first, and if you''re hungry, you

    can have some. I''ll cook for you when I get back.¡±

    Nicole nodded, knowing that Samuel had a lot to attend to and was busy.

    Samuel then left the room.

    Nicole breathed a deep sigh of relief.

    She deserved it, didn''t she?

    Recalling what she had experienced in the kitchte, Nicole felt like she was on fire.

    It was absolutely too...

    She quickly stopped her imagination, took out the phone to look at it, and found a strange phone

    number.

    Nicole didn''t call back.

    Not many people knew her number. Her phone was lost when she was on the ship, and it was

    impossible for her to have ess to it when she was in the Fallen Paradise Club. Allen took her away

    and imprisoned her, wishing to iste the whole world from her, let alone give her a call.

    This number was sent to her by Samuel, with a changed number. No one knew it at all, so this strange

    number could be a nuisance message.

    Nicole just blocked that number and turned on her cell phone to watch the national news.

    She had been away from home for a long time. She didn¡¯t know how her parents were now. Would they

    be particrly anxious to learn of her disappearance?

    Thinking of this, Nicole decided to give them a call.

    She knew by heart the phone numbers of her parents and the Bush Family.

    Nicole called Mr. Bush, but the line couldn''t be reached.

    She called her mother again, but she still couldn''t get through.

    Nicole was a little unsettled.

    It was impossible that both of us couldn''t get through. Or was it a problem with the signal?

    Nicole called the Bush Family again. The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.

    There was usually a housekeeper at the Bush Family. How could no one answer the phone?

    Nicole was nervous.

    Was something wrong with her mom and dad?

    Nicole threw back the covers, got out of bed, and ran toward outside. As soon as she saw Samuel and

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jacob standing at the end of the hallway, she ran toward them, only to hear Samuel and Jacob''s

    conversation as she approached.

    "Mr. Green, we''ve looked everywhere, but we can''t find Mrs. Bush and Mr. Bush.¡±

    ¡°Are there any records of them leaving the country?¡±

    Samuel didn''t look very nice.

    It was terrible that Nicole''s parents disappeared at this time.

    Jacob shook his head and said, "No, we have men protected them near the Bush Family. We never

    saw theme out, but they just disappeared. It''s so weird.¡±

    ¡°It can''t be without a clue. The only possibility they disappeared under our noses is that there are spies

    among our people.¡¯

    As soon as Samuel said this, Jacob immediately moved.

    "I will check on everyone on duty on the day Mr. and Mrs. Bush disappeared.¡±

    Jacob turned and walked away.

    Samuel turned around and found that Nicole was standing right behind him, running out on her bare

    feet.

    "What are you doing? Why don''t you wear shoes?¡±

    He quickly approached Nicole and picked her up.

    ¡°Is something wrong with my parents?" Nicole asked in a low voice.

    "Yes."

    Samuel didn''t keep a secret from her, and it was no use hiding it.

    He carried Nicole back into the room and whispered, "I''ll take care of this. I''ll find them. Don''t worry.¡±

    "Did the men who had hurt me do that?¡±

    Nicole still remembered that someone was trying to seduce her parents out of the country, but they

    were stopped by her and Samuel. They didn''t expect that the other party had started again.

    Samuel''s eyes condense.

    ¡°Before, I thought that person was Zac or Petty who wanted to seduce you out so they found your

    parents, but now it seems that our original idea is wrong. Maybe the people who wanted to take them

    abroad were not Zac or Petty, and they may not have such great ability.¡±

    "Who could it be?¡±

    Nicole was very worried.

    A debt to her parents over the years made Nicole care about her family.

    Samuel was reminded of Nicole''s paternity test.

    She was not biologically rted to the Bush Family, and Nicole hadn''t known it yet, but it was no use

    telling her this, as it now added troubles.

    I''ll look into it as soon as I can. A lot of things seem to be deliberately obscured, and with my influence

    in the Seapolis City, I honestly don''t know how many people I actually have.¡±

    Samuel''s words startled Nicole a little.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡®A lot of the Green Family is in Zama¡¯s hands. I never knew she got so much power before, but now I

    know it. Maybe for more than twenty years, she nned to take the Green Family in her hand. These

    years, my mother and Zama fought in secret, but in the eyes of outsiders, they are like good friends.

    Even as a son, I thought my mother is more protective of Zama than of me, which shows how shrew

    Zama is. I wouldn''t believe that she was not involved in many businesses of the Green Family for over

    twenty years.¡±

    Although Samuel knew the truth, he did not admit Zama''s identity and still called her Zama.

    Nicole thought for a moment and whispered, ¡°I heard from my mother-inw that Zama had something

    to do with your father''s death, and that something else might have been involved.¡±

    ¡°Something else?¡±

    Samuel was somewhat surprised, but even more shocked by Nicole''s words.

    He had always thought that his father had died of illness. Was there something in it that he did not

    know about?

 Chapter 203: Samuel Was in Love with Nicole

    Chapter 203: Samuel Was in Love with Nicole

    Nicole told Samuel about Night Elf Empire.

    He was astonished.

    "Do you mean Vincent is still alive? Do I have an uncle? Are he and my father twins?¡±

    He could not image the Green Family with such aplicated background.

    Nicole nodded, "That''s what your mom said. And giving me this ring meant giving me Night Elf Empire.

    Also, she told me Lucas was taken away by Vincent.¡±

    "Lucas was taken away from Vincent?"

    Samuel was in shock.

    "To protect Lucas? Or he has other ns?¡±

    Nicole gave a sigh and told Samuel that Lucas was elected as sessor of Night Elf Empire.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "No wonder I can''t find the news of Lucas and mom''s attitude to him was

    different. I have always

    wondered how indifferent she was to Lucas.

    Now it turns out that mom did it for a specific purpose. Mom had suffered so much these years.¡±

    "Yes, it was meant to be a joint undertaking. Since dad died, mom has carried the entire heavy load.

    Besides, you and

    Vincent were controlled by Zama. For your safety, mom also has to get along well with Zama on paper.¡±

    Only then did Nicole realize Laurel''s hardship.

    If something happened to Samuel, Nicole did not know whether she could bear such a heavy load.

    At this time, Samuel was deeply conflicted.

    At the beginning, Samuel''s mother''s purpose was to obtain the property of the Green Family, and even

    Samuel and Vincent were all for a chip to get the property. For his mother, anyone could be used by

    her.

    He was sad.

    "Did mom tell you how to get in touch with Night Elf Empire?"

    Samuel did not dare to use the people of the Green Family in the Seapolis City because he was afraid

    they belonged to Zama. Now, he knew Night Elf Empire, and he naturally hoped for it here.

    Nicole shook her head, "Mom was tired at that time. I did not ask in detail. I did not expect such a

    thing.¡±

    "I will let Mike to search it.¡±

    Samuel could only ask Mike''s help now.

    He cooked a meal for Nicole and let her ate first. Then, he went out alone.

    The meal for Laurel and Zoe was prepared by the sanatorium. When Nicole sent it to them, Laurel just

    woke up and went to the Zoe''s room.

    Nicole saw the three of them were ying happily and she couldn''t help smiling.

    "Time for meal.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Zoe''s spirit was much better than before.

    "How about you? Do you still feel any pain?¡±

    Nicole asked, touching Zoe''s head.

    "I don''t feel the pain anymore. The machine is amazing. Mom, when I grow up, I am going to be a

    doctor. And I will treat many patients like me."

    Zoe said, patting her chest.

    "Yes, you will be an excellent doctor.¡±

    Nicole brought the dishes.

    "Mom, the doctor advises that you can only have a light meal. Samuel made it himself. Try it.¡±

    Laurel smiled, "This is a token of his affection for you. It would be a pity if I eat it.¡±

    "Mom, don''t be silly. Samuel also did for you. There are so many here¡±

    Nicole was shy when hearing Laural¡¯s words.

    Laurel smiled.

    Joseph looked over and found there was no braised pork, saying, "Oh, it is so difficult that I want to eat

    braised pork.¡¯

    "Does it taste good?"

    Zoe''s health was not good. Thus she could not eat greasy. When she heard Joseph said, she could not

    help but curiously asked.

    "It tastes good! It is yummy!"

    Joseph loved braised pork very much.

    Laurel stretched out her hand, flicked her finger at him and said, "You just like eating pork. How fat you

    are! How much braised pork you can make with your fat."

    "Mom, grandmother wants me to turn into braised pork! If you turn me into braised pork, you''ll have no

    grandson.¡±

    He quickly covered his head and ran to Zoe.

    Zoe giggled.

    She had grown up alone. But now she not only had Brother Joseph, but also grandmother, mom and

    dad. She was happy.

    "Mom, when will my brothere? I miss him.¡±

    Zoe suddenly asked, which made Nicole and Laurel shocked.

    "He is sick. He needs to take a rest.¡±

    Nicole said.

    Zoe crumpled her nose and said, "But he hasn''t had a video with me for a long time. Can''t he have a

    video with me when he is sick? I almost forget what he looked like.¡±

    "How could you forget? Don''t you look in the mirror every day?"

    Nicole smiled.

    Zoe was depressed and said, "It is different. Although I and my brother look the same, my brother is

    much better looking than me and very healthy.¡±

    "Silly girl, when you get well, you can be as healthy as your brother."

    "Really?"

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Nicole was smiling seemingly, but in her heart she was very sad.

    She had not seen Lucas for a long time.

    Laurel heard what they said and did not say anything, just holding his bowl to eat.

    "Samuel''s cooking is really good."

    Her words directly attracted everyone''s attention.

    "Really? I am going to taste my father''s cooking.¡±

    Zoe stood up.

    Laurel hurried over and said, "Don''t move. There''s water on your hands. Come on, I feed you.¡±

    She sat next to Zoe and patiently fed her.

    "It is delicious.

    Zoe encouraged her father''s cooking.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "I want! I want!"

    Joseph also wanted to taste it.

    Laurel patiently fed them. Nicole was moved. She could not help but thinking of her parents.

    Where did they go?

    The three of them wereughing. After finishing their meal, Laurel told to Nicole, ¡°Come out with me.¡±

    "OK.¡±

    Nicole wanted to find a wheelchair, but Laurel refused.

    "Lcan walk. I don''t need a wheelchair. Let''s walk.¡±

    "L afraid you will be tired.¡±

    Nicole smiled, but she did not force Laurel.

    They walked to the back garden.

    There were so many beautiful flowers.

    Laurel smiled, "I like daffodils best. Your father used to fill my room with daffodils in those days. No one

    has sent me daffodils since he left.¡±

    "Mom, if you like, I''ll let Jacob immediately to buy, and you can fill it a room.¡±

    Laurel smiled.

    "You are so sweet.¡±

    "It is true.¡±

    "Do you miss Lucas?"

    Laurel suddenly changed the topic, which made Nicole surprised. Nicole nodded.

    "Yes, I miss him. After all, he bled so much when he disappeared, I don''t know what happened to him

    now¡¯

    "If you miss him, go to see him. You are in charge of Night Elf Empire. You can see anyone you want to

    see.¡±

    Laurel''s words made Nicole slightly surprised.

    "Can I?"

    "Why not? I also miss Vincent. Why don''t I see him all these years?"

    Laurel shook her head and said, "You are clever. But sometime, you are silly too. Can''t you ask me? I

    handed over Night Elf Empire to you without telling you the way to contact them. But you didn''t ask me,

    what''s the point of giving it to you?¡±

    Nicole was embarrassed.

    "Lam busy.¡¯

    "Are you busy with falling in love with Samuel?"

    Nicole''s face turned red.

    "No, mom, don''t talk rot.¡±

    "Am I lying? I have heard that you stayed in the kitchen for a long time. And then you were being

    carried out by Samuel.¡±

    Laurel looked at Nicole.

    Nicole was embarrassed.

    "No, mom, it''s not what you think¡±

    "OK,m wrong. Right?¡±

    Laurel wasughing. It seemed that she was really happy.

    Nicole did not dare to talk anything.

    Being teased by her mother-inw, Nicole was really in indescribable embarrassment.

    Laurel saw Nicole''s blushed, but did not tease her, and said with a smile, "While you are still young,

    and I am still alive, you can get pregnant quickly. There are less people in the Green Family. In your

    generation, there''s nothing better than that.¡±

    "Mom..."

    Nicole''s face became redder.

    Laurel smiled and said in a low voice, "You want to use the power of Night Elf Empire to directly go to

    Fallen Paradise Club.¡±

    "Fallen Paradise Club? Is that the power of the Green Family?"

    Nicole did not think that the ce where she almost lost herself was actually Night Elf Empire.

    Laurel whispered, "It is just a point in the U.S. Fallen Paradise Club isplicated, but it¡¯s people have

    a lot of information. There are many different people. So a lot of information came from here. For this

    purpose, Fallen Paradise Club was set up. It is engaged in many businesses. You know it.¡± Nicole was

    in shock.

    For a moment, she could not bear it. Fallen Paradise Club, where she had almost died was now owned

    by her.

    This feeling was really strange.

    Laurel patted her shoulder and said, ¡°If you want to be the Lady of Night Elf Empire, you need to

    improve yourself. But youck a lot of skills. While I am alive, I will teach you. Did Samuel go out?

    Although I know you have not recovered, if you want to go to Fallen Paradise Club, let Jacob go with

    you.¡±

    Laurel''s words were equal to directly said into the heart of Nicole. She was eager to see Lucas

    immediately.

 Chapter 204: I Recognized You, Nicole

    Chapter 204: I Recognized You, Nicole

    "Thanks, mom."

    Nicole thought Laurel understood her.

    "Pay attention to Allen who is very powerful in U.S. Don''t offends him temporarily.¡±

    Laurel told about Allen without hesitation. Maybe Laurel had already known the rtionship between

    Nicole and Allen.

    Nicole nodded and then returned to the sickroom.

    Jacob had prepared the clothes for Nicole to go out. She changed the hospital gown down.

    She actually lost a lot of weight.

    The clothes she used to wear were even bigger.

    Nicole gave a sigh and coiled up her long hair. Then, she wore a casual suit and went out.

    Jacob personally drove, directly took her to Fallen Paradise Club.

    When she came here again, her mood was obviously different.

    She hade in as someone who had been sold, but now she changed to another identity. She felt a

    little dreamy.

    George was surprised when he saw Nicole.

    "Why are you back? You are not being..."

    "Get out!¡±

    Jacob directly stood between George and Nicole, blocking George''s hands.

    George disappeared for a long time. But when the situation got better, he came back again.

    Unexpectedly, it was his first time

    he saw Nicole when he came back. However, Nicole''s identity was obviously not the same as before.

    Although he did not know why Nicole was not the person of Allen, he looked Jacob and felt dangerous.

    He hurriedly stepped back and said, ¡°Don''t misunderstand. I may have recognized the wrong person."

    "Yes, you did.¡¯

    Nicole said indifferently. And George suddenly realized something.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Yes, I made a mistake. Sir, Miss, pleasee in.¡±

    Under the leading of George, Jacob and Nicole came in Fallen Paradise Club.

    Here is Paradise. As long as you have money and you are open-minded, there are various projects you

    would like to try.

    The deafening music made Nicole ufortable.

    She slightly frowned and said, "Find a private room for us and let your managere over.¡¯

    George answered and hurriedly found his manager.

    When Jacob looked around the surrounding environment, he slightly frowned.

    "Mrs. Green, it is too messy here. You must not run around for a while.¡±

    "Okay."

    They waited where they were for a while, and then George came back. And he took them into a high-

    end private room.

    The private room was quiet and elegant, which waspletely different from the outside. There were

    screens, mountains and

    rivers insider. It looked like a quaint arcadia.

    Nicole was satisfied with here.

    "Lady, our manager will being soon. Please hold on for a second. Why don''t you try something to

    eat? We have a lot of

    delicious food here.¡±

    George introduced here and had apletely different attitude than when Nicole hade in earlier.

    Nicole said to Jacob, "Order something to eat.¡±

    Jacob nodded and ordered a tea and dessert for Nicole.

    The manager came in.

    He was a thirty-year-old man with a moustache. He looked a bit vicissitudes.

    "Lady, I heard you wanted to see me? What can I do for you? My name is Finn Wood."

    Finn took the initiative to introduce himself.

    Nicole nodded to him and showed her right hand.

    A simple ring on her finger gleamed in themplight.

    Finn was shocked.

    "Are you the Lady Green?"

    Finn''s words made Nicole relieved.

    She nodded and did not say anything. She just looked at Finn.

    Finn did not make fun and was serious. And he did not have any respond for Nicole''s gaze.

    "Why are youing here?"

    Finn asked directly.

    Nicole conformed that he belonged to the Green Family, and said, ¡°I want to know the situation of

    Lucas. Can I see him?¡±

    Finn was shocked and then felt awkward, "I cannot decide it. Lucas was taken away by Mr. Green. If

    you want to see Lucas, I have to contact Mr. Green"

    Nicole knew that Mr. Green was Vincent.

    "OK, you can contact him. I just want to know how about my son.¡±

    "OK, I will contact Mr. Green as soon as possible. If I get some news, I will immediately report it for

    you.¡±

    Nicole slightly nodded.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    "Can all the information be checked by Night Elf Empire?"

    "Not all, it seems that what identity are the people here. If you want to know the specific information of

    a person, we will check

    thoroughly. For other things, we can also through other channels to find the source of information, but it

    takes time.¡±

    Nicole was surprised.

    It seemed that she was really ignorant.

    "I see. Nothing''s going on right now.¡±

    "Yes, Lady Green, you have better stay here for a while. Whoeveres to Fallen Paradise Club

    would stay for consumption.

    You will be noticed if you leave quickly.¡±

    Finn kindly reminded her.

    Nicole nodded and said, "There might have been some information about me here before. You must

    cancel it.¡±

    "OK"

    Finn answered quickly, which made Nicole shocked.

    "Do you know me?¡±

    "Yes, you were auctioned off by Allen a few days ago."

    Finn smiled. He was not disrespectful, but wise.

    Nicole felt awkward.

    She thought that the only person who knew her was George. And she did not expect that Finn knew

    her too. It could be seen that she was well-known because she was auctioned here that day.

    Nicole felt awkward.

    "Do a lot of people know?"

    "No, in fact, the outsiders do not know who you are. At the time of the auction, they did not see your

    appearance. But I have every auction of the person''s data. So I have a little impression of you. But to

    my surprise, you are the new Lady.¡±

    "Eh-hem"

    Nicole felt awkward.

    "OK, cancel my information. I don''t want this information to get out.¡±

    "Sure, but I have to tell you something.¡¯

    "What is going on?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    Finn whispered, "Allen has been looking for you and also I heard that he has spent a lot of money to kill

    a man."

    "What is that man''s name?¡±

    Nicole was nervous. In fact, she knew the name, but she wanted to conform it.

    Finn said, ¡°Samuel, the president of Eternal Group.¡±

    "F**k! Don''t you know who Samuel is? Isn''t Night Elf Empireplementary to Eternal Group? How

    dare you take such an order?"

    Nicole was suddenly angry.

    She did not want to admit that Allen was not the ideal type in her mind, but could not tolerate others

    had the intention to kill Samuel.

    Having a small reaction, Finn whispered, "Our rtionship with Eternal Group is private. To the public,

    we have to pick up all kinds of tasks. We can''t afford to offend any useful contact. At present, I can only

    ask you to tell Samuel and let him be careful. Allen not only posted it in Fallen Paradise Club, but also

    spent a lot of money in other ces. Moreover, I heard that President Samuel has begun to suppress

    Allen. And he is scheming¡±

    "What?"

    Nicole could not bear others¡¯ harsh words towards Samuel. Her character let Finn surprised.

    Finn coughed and said, ¡°He is wise. He began to suppress the business of the Brook Family, and then

    requested them to let his wife go. President Samuel said they hid his wife. And he entrusted someone

    to get certificate that Allen auctioned you. Thus, Lady Green, don''te out and don''t disturb Samuel''s

    whole n.¡¯

    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief.

    Rachel was caregiver. When she did those things to Nicole, Nicole did not care because of Allen. But

    such a thing to her. But now Samuel was dealing with Allen, Nicole did not feel guilty.

    Five years ago she may really owed Allen, but she did not own the Brook Family. Five years of caring

    had been made up for with Samuel''s profits.

    Now she did not know how to face Allen, but for the Brook Family, she was not much merciful.

    Nicole felt unsafe to stay here.

    "Contact Samuel as soon as possible and inform me when you arrange the time. This is my phone

    number and you can call me if anything is needed.¡±

    "OK"

    Finn exchanged phone number with Nicole.

    He went out the private room.

    When Finn left, Jacob said, "Mrs., does Fallen Paradise Club belong to us?¡±

    "Yes, keep it as a secret.¡±

    "Can I talk to President Green?¡±

    Jacob regretted it after asking this question.

    Nicole red at him directly and then began to drink tea.

    The tea here was really good.

    Nicole drank for a while and said, "Go back. I am afraid that Samuel will worry about me.¡±

    "Yes!"

    They went out the room.

    When they passed a room, Nicole identally saw Allen.

    She didn''t see him for a few days. He looked very haggard. He took the bottle and fell to the floor like

    drunkard, leaning against the sofa and gulping down the drink. The gentle Allen was nowpletely

    disappeared.

    Nicole sighed and quickly turned to leave. But she heard Allen shouted, "Nicole! Nicole! Stop!¡±

    At this moment, Nicole was nervous.

    Did he see her?

    Her palms were sweating. She remembered Finn''s words and Samuel''s n. At this moment, she did

    not dare to walk forward, but Allen had stumbled to the door and shouted to Nicole, ¡°Nicole, I recognize

    you!"

 Chapter 205: What Did He Do Wrong?

    Chapter 205: What Did He Do Wrong?

    His words almost scared Nicole out of her wits. Nicole involuntarily stopped.

    At this moment, Finn came out of nowhere and headed straight for Allen.

    ¡°Mr. Brook, look at you. Why are you drinking so much? Hurry up. Find a waiter to help him.¡±

    As Finn spoke, George also ran over quickly and stood between Nicole and Allen in a second.

    Seeing this, Jacob hurriedly pulled Nicole out.

    Allen said reluctantly, ¡°Get lost! Nicole, don''t leave! Come back!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brook, you''re drunk!¡±

    Although Finn looked a little thin, he was still strong. Somehow, he managed to trap Allen there. Allen

    couldn''t get past him.

    Nicole took this opportunity and quickly left Fallen Angel Club with Jacob.

    The two of them quickly got on the car. Nicole''s heartbeat was still elerating, and cold sweat had

    already oozed out of her forehead.

    Jacob didn¡¯t say anything. He directly started the car and rushed out.

    Nicole was in a mess.

    She knew that Allen had a deep affection for her, but she could never forgive what he had done to Zoe.

    She thought that she would hate him much, but just now, her mind went nk. She couldn''t control

    herself.

    It was true that Allen saved her life five years ago, so was his kindness to her over the past five years.

    It was just that they would never be able to return to the past.

    Not only was it because Allen had bought her and imprisoned her, but also because of Zoe¡¯s incident.

    She could no longer feel grateful towards Allen.

    Nicole leaned against the chair and gasped for breath.

    After driving out for a while, Jacob suddenly said, ¡°Madame, there¡¯s someone following us.¡±

    Nicole''s heart suddenly tensed up.

    She saw from the rear-view mirror that there were three ck cars running side by side behind her.

    They seemed to be following her.

    Nicole was somewhat nervous.

    Who could they be?

    The Brooks?

    Or someone else?

    Nicole frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°Is there a way to get rid of them?¡±

    ¡°I can try!¡±

    Jacob sped up, but the people behind them also sped up. What''s more, those people began to chase

    after them like crazy, as if no one was around.

    Nicole was extremely nervous. She grabbed her phone tightly in hand, but didn¡¯t know whether she

    should call Samuel or not.

    Jacob suddenly turned the car around and drove into a wealthy neighborhood.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what Jacob had shown the guards, but the guards hurriedly let them go inside.

    Nicole looked behind her. The men in the three cars did not enter, as if they were very afraid of this

    ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Actually, Nicole should be very familiar with the United States. After all, she had stayed here for five

    years. However, she had never been around Fallen Angel Club, let alone the residential area here.

    ¡°I don''t know,¡± Jacob said with a sigh of relief, ¡°Mike gave me a pass card. He told me toe to this

    neighborhood when in trouble. I was just trying my luck, but I didn''t expect it to be useful.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±

    Those men didn''te in, but they didn''t leave either. Obviously, they were nning to waste their

    time with her.

    Jacob whispered, ¡°Why don''t we go find Mike? Mr. Green may be there too. Mike is somewhat

    influential here, so the people outside should have no guts to act rashly.¡±

    Nicole had no other choice but to nod.

    Jacob drove the car to Mike''s door.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    This ce was heavily guarded, and it looked a little tight.

    Nicole was a little curious about Mike''s identity.

    ¡°Who is this Mike?¡±

    ¡°He''s the son of the governor of this area, but that''s all I know. He''s close with Mr. Green. Perhaps Mr.

    Green knows his background.¡±

    After Jacob finished speaking, he got out of the car.

    Nicole had no choice but to get out of the car together with him.

    She followed Jacob to the door, but was blocked by the guards.

    Jacob took out the pass card that Mike gave him and began tomunicate with the people inside.

    Not long after, Samuel came out.

    ¡°Nicole? Why are you here?¡±

    Samuel was somewhat surprised that Nicole hade.

    It was not until Nicole saw Samuel that she finally rxed a bit.

    ¡°I''ve got something to do.¡±

    She couldn''t say more about it. Samuel could also tell, so he didn¡¯t ask anymore. He hurriedly pulled

    Nicole''s hand and walked in.

    Mike''s home was luxuriously decorated. There was a swimming pool and a fountain in the hall.

    However, Samuel did not say anything. He held Nicole''s hand and entered the side hall.

    ¡°Nicole, you are here? Have a seat!¡±

    Mike came out of the room with a smile. His body was covered in sweat. Nicole could tell that he was

    working out just now. She also noticed that his body was slightly bruised.

    Nicole had to admit that Mike was well-shaped, but she didn¡¯t take a look. She just smiled and nodded

    before whispering to Samuel, ¡°Someone is following me outside. Jacob had to drive us here. How we

    can get outter?¡±

    Samuel frowned slightly. Seeing that Mike was not wearing a coat, he said coldly, ¡°Do you want me to

    beat you up again?¡±

    ¡°No! What''s the matter again?¡±

    Mike felt extremely wronged. What did he do wrong? Samuel came without saying a word and directly

    asked for a practice.

    Practice? What a joke! Samuel was simply looking for someone to be his sandbag, okay?

    Fortunately, Mike was strong enough to be his opponent. Most people would be knocked to the ground

    by him long ago.

    Before he could take a breath, Nicole came. What the hell was going on with these two?

    Samuel¡¯s gaze became even colder.

    ¡°Aren''t you cold?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Mike replied innocently. He had no clue what was going on.

    Samuel directly threw a towel to him.

    ¡°Get in there and get dressed!"

    Mike finally realized what happened.

    He looked at Nicole. After she came in and gave Mike a look, her gaze never left Samuel''s face.

    Mike suddenly felt depressed.

    ¡°This is normal in the United States, alright? And this is my home!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to wear it or not?¡± As soon as Samuel said those words, Mike hurried to the bedroom

    like a rabbit.

    Nicole chuckled.

    It was a little funny.

    Mike was taller than Samuel, and he was typically burly. However, under Samuel''s cold eyes, he was

    actually so aggrieved. This kind of visual impact made Nicoleugh.

    ¡°Very funny?¡±

    ¡°A little¡±

    Nicoleughed softly.

    Samuel loved how Nicole looked now.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping to see Lucas.¡±

    Nicole told him what Laurel had said.

    ¡°Holy crap! Fallen Angel Club is actually property of the Green family? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Mike came out. When he heard Nicole talking about Fallen Angel Club, he cried out in rm.

    Nicole was somewhat frustrated. She had lowered her voice on purpose, but why did Mike hear

    anyway?

    Samuel red at him and said, ¡°Can you not make such a fuss? Don''t scare my wife.¡±

    ¡°No. Didn''t you ask me to buy Fallen Angel Club a while ago? Why is it yours now? Did you buy it?¡±

    Mike couldn''t suppress his surprise at all.

    Nicole was extremely regretful. She shouldn''t have told Samuel about this here.

    Samuel naturally knew what Nicole was thinking. He whispered, ¡°It''s fine, Mike is family. He won''t tell

    the others.¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Mike again, but his expression waspletely different.

    ¡°Don''t yell. I only knew it not long ago. Fallen Angel Club is the business of the Green Group, but it¡¯s

    not mine. It¡¯s Nicole''s. I''m not in charge.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mike was even more surprised this time.

    He hurriedly sat down beside Nicole and said tteringly, ¡°Nicole, will you give me some authority? Can

    I buy a share? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Samuel kicked him.

    ¡°Nicole, don''t you think it¡¯s inconvenient for you to show up in the club? Sam is not familiar with this

    area, either. Let me in! I promise I''ll help you with anything,¡± Mike said shamelessly.

    Everyone knew that the business of Fallen Angel Club was profitable. Everyone wanted to interfere.

    However, the boss behind it was too mysterious. No one knew who it was. Now that Mike knew that it

    was actually Nicole, he naturally didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    Nicole was caught off guard by him. She looked helplessly at Samuel.

    Mike was Samuel''s brother, and judging from how close Samuel was to him, their bond should be

    tremendous. What Mike said was indeed reasonable. It was inconvenient for Nicole to be there often.

    Nevertheless, she had just taken over Night Elf Empire. If she let Mike in at the moment, what would

    Laurel think about it?

    Samuel could understand her thoughts.

    He whispered, ¡°Mike is good, but he loves money. You can think about it for a while. There''s no need to

    answer him in a hurry¡±

    ¡°Sam! Why are you doing this? I''ve helped you so many times. Can''t you give me a chance to get

    some money?¡±

    Mike was a little depressed.

    Samuel whispered, ¡°This isn''t just about money. If you are in, many things need to be exined in

    advance. There are still many things that are temporarily unclear. Let''s talk about thister.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Seeing Samuel''s attitude, Mike stopped pushing Nicole. He prepared some food and asked them to

    help themselves.

    Samuel told Mike about someone following Nicole.

    Mike was a little surprised.

    ¡°They stalked Nicole at the entrance of Fallen Angel Club? Who could they be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I saw Allen at the club. He probably recognized me. Were it not for Mr. Wood

    stopping him, I wouldn''t have been able to get out.¡±

    Nicole was somewhat regretful.

    Samuel frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°No matter who they are, we should find an opportunity and

    attack the Brook family soon.¡±

    Nicole whispered, ¡°I heard that you went there the other day?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I''d like to see what they are offering me.¡±

    Samuel sneered. He looked like the man he used to be at the moment.

    Nicole did not say anything and remained silent.

    Samuel looked at her and said, ¡°Are you still thinking about that Allen saved your life five years ago?¡±

 Chapter 206: You Have Changed, Samuel

    Chapter 206: You Have Changed, Samuel

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I''m feeling ufortable¡±

    Nicole did not hide anything from Samuel.

    She really had mixed feelings about Allen.

    Samuel did not continue, but he darkened his face.

    Nicole knew that every man would probably be angry towards her words. Moreover, what Allen

    had done to Zoe was really too much.

    She stopped talking, and the atmosphere was a little depressed for a moment.

    Mike coughed and said, ¡°Well, how about I send you out from the back door?¡±

    ¡°There''s a back door here?¡±

    Samuel nced at him.

    Mike smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but there''s definitely one here. You know me. I

    always like to leave a path for myself.¡±

    These words were true.

    Mike almost died on the battlefield. Since then, he had habitually left a path for himself. Perhaps only

    after facing death would one be truly afraid of death.

    Samuel did not object. He looked at Nicole and said, ¡°Are you alright? Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Right now, Nicole only wanted to go back as soon as possible.

    She had no sense of security here.

    Samuel said to Mike, ¡°Tell Jacob to stay outside and attract their attention. As long as he doesn''t leave,

    those people won''t leave.¡±

    ¡°Il see.¡±

    Mike and Samuel were quite tacit.

    Nicole left Mike¡¯s house hand in hand with Samuel.

    Mike''s back door was facing a mountain. The road was rugged and winding. However, Mike prepared a

    Jeep in advance. He threw the car key to Samuel.

    ¡°Drive down until you reach the bottom of the mountain. Then, you can walk out.¡±

    ¡°Will it do? Will someone check at the foot of the mountain?¡±

    Samuel was still very cautious.

    Mike shook his head and said, ¡°Look at my license te. Why would anyone have the guts to stop my

    car? They want to die or what?¡±

    Only then did Samuel realize that Mike''s license te was actually a military one.

    ¡°We''re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Samuel led Nicole into the car and drove out.

    Nicole secretly nced at Samuel. He was focused on driving, and she couldn''t tell whether he was

    happy or angry from his look. Nicole felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Samuel answered quickly, which meant that he was indeed angry.

    Nicole sighed and said, ¡°After all, he saved me and the children.¡±

    ¡°He also imprisoned you!¡±

    Samuel finally lost his temper. His tone became cold.

    Every time he thought of Nicole in the basement, Samuel wished he could kill Allen with his own hands.

    Nicole couldn''t refute his words. She couldn''t think of a single reason to exin why what he said was

    wrong.

    She said in a low voice, ¡°He did a lot of bad things, but it was true that he was once kind to me and the

    children. If it weren''t for him five years ago, the children and I would have been buried in the sea of fire.

    If so, how can you still talk to me now? Also, during that year, he has been taking care of us.¡±

    ¡°Are you exining for him? Do you think I shouldn''t deal with him, or his family?¡±

    Samuel suddenly stepped on the brake.

    The sudden stop of the car made Nicole involuntarily move forward. Fortunately, she had a seat belt.

    She bounced back to the seat again. However, she also knew that Samuel''s anger had reached its

    peak.

    ¡°I wasn''t exining for him. I''m just saying that I''m in aplicated mood. I don¡¯t know what to do. You

    can deal with him or his family. I know you have your reasons. I¡¯m just saying what I''m thinking¡±

    Nicole did not know what was wrong with her.

    She also hated what Allen had done to Zoe. She could not understand Allen, even if he did all those

    crazy things out of love. However, she could not erase the fact that Allen had saved her five years ago.

    She was conflicted, with mixed feelings.

    She naturally didn''t want to plead for Allen, but as she spoke, it seemed that she was indeed pleading

    for him.

    She wanted to exin, but she found that the more she exined, the moreplicated it became. In

    the end, she broke out in sweat.

    Samuel rolled down the car window. He wanted to smoke, but he suddenly realized that he had

    promised Nicole to give up smoking. He didn''t have a cigarette on him. He could only turn around and

    tried his best to calm his anger.

    He knew that Nicole actually had her own reasons. The fact that Allen saved her life five years ago did

    make her hesitate. However, Samuel couldn''t help but feel jealous and unhappy.

    His woman spoke for another man, who had hurt her and their children before. When he thought about

    it, he became even angrier.

    The two of them were speechless for some moment.

    Cold wind blew in through the car window.

    When Nicole came out, she was only wearing thin clothes. She felt a little cold facing the wind.

    However, she was also stubborn. Samuel did not speak to her, and she was toozy to pay any

    attention to him. She directly turned her head to look at the scenery outside, but her mind was in a

    mess.

    The wind blew her long hair. Although her hair was coiled up, there were always a few strands hanging

    down, making her look like a naughty child. Her hair swayed in the wind. She felt itchy.

    She was already irritated. With the wind blowing her hair, she was even more depressed. She pinned

    her hair behind her ears, but her hair suddenly got tangled with the ring on her finger.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Nicole involuntarily shouted out.

    Samuel hurriedly turned around and saw Nicole''s current appearance. He wanted to help, but Nicole

    dodged.

    ¡°It''s none of your business.¡±

    Obviously, she was angry.

    Samuel saw that Nicole was in a mess. The strand of long hair seemed to intentionally go against her,

    clinging tighter and tighter to the ring.

    Nicole''s face went ugly. She gritted her teeth and made up her mind. She was going to pull that strand

    of long hair off.

    A pair of big hands tightly gripped her small hands.

    ¡°Won''t it hurt? When did you learn to harm yourself?¡±

    Samuel held Nicole''s hands in his. He realized that her small hands were cold, and she was only

    covered in thin clothes.

    He sighed softly and rolled up the window. Then, he gently approached Nicole and carefully rescued

    her hair from the ring.

    His breaths fell on Nicole¡¯s face, hot and seductive.

    Nicole noticed that she was still angry with him. She hurriedly turned her head away from him, but by

    doing so, she also pulled her long hair back again. ¡°Ouch,¡± she shouted. Tears already filled her eyes.

    Seeing how childish she was, Samuel whispered, ¡°Alright, are you still angry?¡±

    ¡°Go away! I don''t need your concerns!¡±

    Nicole wanted to push him away, but Samuel suddenly pushed her onto the seat and whispered, ¡°Don''t

    move.¡±

    ¡°No! I want to move! Samuel, you are such a narrow-minded man!¡±

    Nicole pushed him angrily, but in the next moment, Samuel lowered his head and kissed her, blocking

    her words directly.

    ¡°Umm...¡±

    Nicole struggled, but she was no match for Samuel. Moreover, Samuel was indeed much better in

    kissing than before. Not long after, Nicole surrendered.

    She was immersed in Samuel''s kiss, panting and floating.

    When Samuel let go of Nicole, her hair had already been untied, leaving only a little on the ring.

    Samuel''s voice was somewhat hoarse as he said,

    ¡°Alright, forget about it. Are you really angry?¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Nicole felt that she waspletely defeated.

    Why was he so naughty?

    From time to time, he would kiss her little mouth. Every time he kissed her, she couldn''t help but want

    more of him. How could she continue to be angry?

    Seeing Nicole''s childish look, Samuel smiled and said, ¡°I am a man. Men are always stingy. I am stingy

    and jealous. I just don''t like to hear you say that other men are good. What''s wrong? Try it again.¡±

    Seeing how arrogant he was, Nicole pushed him away angrily.

    ¡°I want to talk about Allen. What''s wrong? He has been polite to me for five years, and he has never

    crossed the line. He''s just good!¡±

    ¡°Crap. That''s his dysfunction. Otherwise, how could he control himself with such a beautiful woman

    near him? Do you think he¡¯s a saint?¡±

    Samuel immediately cursed.

    Nicole was speechless. A breath was stuck in her throat, neither up nor down.

    ¡°Do you think everyone is as lustful as you?¡±

    ¡°I''m only lustful towards you.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    ¡°No! If I leave, who''s driving?¡±

    ¡°I''ll do it myself!¡±

    Nicole and Samuel started to make trouble in the car.

    Seeing that she had regained her vitality, Samuel hugged her and said, ¡°Why don''t we try here in the

    wilderness?¡±

    ¡°Piss off!"

    Nicole immediately blushed.

    This man was simply too much!

    He had provoked her, and now he still wanted to sleep with her!

    Nicole was almost furious!

    She pushed him away and opened the door to get out of the car.

    The cold wind came again, causing her to tremble involuntarily.

    Samuel got out of the car and draped his coat over her.

    Nicole intended to throw away his coat with great courage, but she sneezed. She hurriedly wrapped the

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    coat around herself.

    The coat smelled like Samuel, which made Nicole a little depressed. But at the same time, she

    gradually calmed down.

    ¡°The scenery here is not bad.¡±

    She felt that she was acting like a child just now. It was simply too embarrassing. So, she couldn''t help

    but start looking for something to talk about.

    Samuel only pursed his lips and smiled, whispering, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not bad. It''s suitable for a sex.¡±

    ¡°Samuel!¡±

    Nicole felt that Samuel had really changed.

    He wasn''t like this before. Even if his sexual needs were a little stronger, he wouldn''t be so inhibited.

    He would pay attention to what he said.

    Samuel smiled evilly and said, ¡°You''ve made me a monk for five years. You can''t even let me talk a

    dirty joke?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like someone else didn''t restrain herself in the past five years.¡±

    Nicole muttered softly.

    Samuel had very good hearing, so he heard what she said. He lowered his head abruptly and asked

    her ambiguously, ¡°You seemed to beining just now? Do you want me to satisfy you now?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Nicole felt that her face was burning with fire, and even the cold wind was unable to disperse the

    temperature on her face. She decided to ignore this boundless man. Just as she turned around and

    wanted to get back in the car, she found a small red dot shing on the hem of her clothes.

    What was it?

    When was it here?

    Nicole was extremely shocked. She reached out and pulled the thing down. When Samuel saw it, he

    suddenly changed his look.

 Chapter 207: Im Your Husband

    Chapter 207: I''m Your Husband

    ¡°Where did this thinge from?¡±

    Samuel grabbed the thing in Nicole¡¯s hands.

    It was actually a small tracker.

    Although Nicole didn''t know what this thing was for, she said heavily, ¡°I don''t know either. After leaving

    the sanatorium, I only went to Fallen Angel Club. I didn¡¯t go anywhere along the way.¡±

    ¡°Fallen Angel Club is our family¡¯s Night Elf Empire. It¡¯s impossible that the people there would track

    you, unless someone did something with Jacob''s car.¡±

    Samuel deepened his gaze.

    Jacob was always on the road. Perhaps he was nailed, and his car was also targeted. Thinking of this,

    Samuel¡¯s eyes sank again.

    Nicole was also feeling a little nervous.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not because of Jacob.¡±

    ¡°Could it be Finn? Why?¡±

    Samuel''s rhetorical question made Nicole somewhat speechless.

    There were always dangers hidden around them. Nicole was a little worried.

    Who had been targeting them?

    Samuel felt that they shouldn''t stay here for long, especially after he found the tracking device on

    Nicole.

    He quickly got out of the car and put the tracker in the stone atoll beside him. Then, he pulled Nicole

    into the car and whispered, ¡°We need to get out of here quickly.¡±

    Nicole nodded, agreeing to his words. The two quickly fastened their seat belts and drove down the

    mountain.

    When they were about to reach the foot of the mountain, Samuel discovered that there were a lot of

    people down there¡ªpeople from the military, and some others.

    It seemed impossible to drive past there.

    Samuel pondered for a moment before saying decisively, ¡°Let¡¯s get off the car and go up the mountain.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole was a little surprised, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She followed Samuel out of the car and

    walked up the mountain step by step.

    Samuel chose a different path, which no one had ever walked before.

    After the two of them walked for a while, Nicole felt tired.

    She was wearing high heels. Climbing the mountain was simply torture to her. However, in order not to

    drag down Samuel, she did not say anything until she could not stand it. She panted and said, ¡°Let''s

    rest for a while.¡±

    Samuel stopped.

    It was night, and he couldn''t see Nicole''s face clearly, but he could sense a faint smell of blood.

    ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that my feet hurt.¡±

    Nicole only felt a burning pain in her heels, but she didn¡¯t feel any liquid flowing out.

    When Samuel heard this, he noticed that she was wearing high heels today.

    He hurriedly took off his coat andid it on a stone, then let Nicole sit on it.

    Samuel knelt on one knee and lifted one of Nicole''s feet. When he was about to take off Nicole''s high

    heels, Nicole suddenly cried out in pain.

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    ¡°I''m afraid it¡¯s skinned.¡¯

    Samuel slowly took off her shoes and found that it was as he had expected. Nicole''s fair feet were now

    swollen and red, with traces of blood oozing out from the wounds.

    He felt extremely worried.

    He took off Nicole''s shoes and held them in hand. Then, he said to Nicole, ¡°Come up, I''ll carry you.¡±

    ¡°The road is rugged. It will be very difficult for you to carry me on your back. It doesn¡¯t matter. I can

    walk.¡±

    Nicole didn''t want to be a burden to Samuel.

    Samuel whispered, ¡°If you continue walking, your feet will be crippled. Hurry up ande up.¡±

    ¡°But you...¡±

    ¡°Come up!¡±

    It sounded like Samuel was giving an order. Nicole went helpless. She could only climb onto Samuel''s

    back.

    His back was firm, making Nicole feel safe. In the night, Samuel continued walking as normal. His

    steps were firm, except that he was carrying Nicole on his back.

    ¡°Take out my phone and call Mike.¡±

    With that, Nicole put her hand into Samuel''s shirt pocket.

    Her small hands were a little cold. When she touched Samuel''s shirt, Samuel''s body went somewhat

    stiff.

    Nicole knew that she might have touched Samuel''s sensitive area, so she didn''t dare to make any

    other moves. She quickly took out the phone and called Mike.

    Mike was in the gym. When he heard the phone ring and saw that it was Samuel, he directly picked it

    up.

    ¡°Sam, are you home?¡±

    ¡°To what home? There are people blocking our way down the mountain. What road were you picking?¡±

    Samuel knew that this matter had nothing to do with Mike, but he said that on purpose.

    Mike was immediately depressed.

    ¡°Impossible. That back mountain belongs to the military. Other than me, no one is allowed to enter. And

    of course, no one would have the guts to block my way.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that I''m teasing you? It''s cold here. Nicole and I were wandering around the

    mountains. I wonder if we could meet anyone. Why would I joke with you?¡±

    As Samuel spoke, the cold wind blew into Mike''s ears through the microphone.

    He immediately became nervous.

    ¡°Where are you? I''ll pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Don''t bother. Just drive the Jeep down and lure them away. Nicole and I will find a way to go back. The

    key is in the car.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Be careful¡±

    Mike hung up the phone and quickly left the house.

    Samuel carried Nicole on his back for a while before realizing that he had actually lost his way.

    The mountain was huge. At night, the temperature here was rtively low. He could feel that Nicole

    was trembling slightly.

    ¡°Let''s find a ce to rest. Or, we can call someone to pick us up.¡±

    Samuel could get by on his own, but with Nicole here, he had to be more considerate.

    Nicole was not in great health. What happened to her a few days ago had made her body gone worse.

    She had not recovered yet. If she caught a cold again...Samuel didn¡¯t dare to think about the

    consequences.

    Nicole was already shivering from the cold.

    ¡°I''m fine, I''m just feeling a little cold. Let¡¯s find somewhere leeward and take a rest.¡±

    Nicole was afraid that she would add a burden to Samuel. Now that he said that he wanted to rest, she

    naturally agreed.

    Samuel carried Nicole leeward. He put her down and whispered, ¡°I''ll take a look to find out where we

    are.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Nicole felt dizzy and ufortable, and her belly was swelling. Could it be that she was going to have

    her period?

    It couldn''t be!

    She prayed. But not long after, a warm current flowed down her tummy.

    Nicole was more depressed than ever, but she didn¡¯t know how to tell Samuel.

    A sudden gust of wind sent the sweet smell of blood into Samuel''s nose.

    He frowned slightly and turned to look at Nicole. He saw that her face was somewhat pale and that she

    was covering her belly with her hands. She looked painful.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Samuel hurriedly squatted down and gently rubbed her belly with his big palm.

    ¡°Your stomach aches?¡±

    Nicole felt as if she was going to die of shame.

    She blushed slightly and whispered, ¡°Well, I''m on my period.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Samuel couldn''t hear it clearly, but Nicole didn''t have the courage to say it again.

    Seeing that Nicole was acting strange, Samuel guessed more or less what happened.

    ¡°Are you having your period?¡±

    This was a sensitive topic.

    Although they used to be husband and wife, the two rarely talked about such a private thing. Now that

    Samuel asked about it, Nicole¡¯s face turned red because of embarrassment.

    She felt that all the bad luck had fallen on her.

    When she was in the sanatorium, all was fine. Why did this happen the moment she left? Moreover,

    they were in the mountains. What should she do?

    Samuel did not seem to have thought of this situation, either. He suddenly coughed and said, ¡°What

    now? Can I tear my clothes for temporary use?¡±

    Nicole hurriedly shook her head.

    Samuel''s clothes were extremely expensive. Even if he asked her to put them under, she couldn''t.

    Nicole blushed. Her face burned. She wished that she could escape, but her belly hurt so badly that her

    entire body shivered. Cold sweat dripped down her cheeks.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel frowned tightly.

    ¡°Let''s go down!"

    He made a prompt decision.

    Nicole, on the other hand, was still worried.

    ¡°Isn''t it blocked? Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°You can''t stay here anymore. What if you catch a cold?¡±

    Samuel crouched down and signaled for Nicole to climb up.

    Nicole would have climb up before, but she hesitated. She wasn''t clean with her period.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Seeing that she hadn''t moved, Samuel asked in a low voice.

    Nicole whispered, ¡°I''m wet now. I''m afraid ..¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I''m your husband!¡±

    Samuel understood Nicole''s worries. He smiled, then directly carried Nicole on his back. He walked

    down the mountain firmly.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know how she felt right now.

    She was like a well-protected baby. The feeling of being cherished made her want to cry.

    Perhaps she was too weak at the moment. She felt that she was especially affectionate now.

    The cold wind blew the two of them. It carried Samuel''s aura into Nicole''s nose.

    Nicole suddenly felt at ease.

    Even if there were unknown enemies waiting for them in front of her, as long as she was with Samuel,

    she would feel safe.

    She felt her eyelids sink and her head dizzy.

    Nicole wrapped her hands around Samuel''s neck and whispered, ¡°Samuel, I''m sleepy. I want to sleep

    for a while.¡±

    ¡°Don''t sleep. You''ll catch a cold¡±

    ¡°But I''m so sleepy.¡±

    The breath from Nicole''s mouth was a little hot.

    Samuel was suddenly shocked.

    She wasn''t having a cold, right?

    ¡°Nicole, tell me about your five years of schooling. Were you studying by yourself or by

    correspondence? Or did you go to college?¡±

    Samuel had to find a topic, so that Nicole would be less sleep.

    Nicole yawned and said, ¡°I went straight to college.¡±

    ¡°Were foreign boys as handsome as me?¡±

    Nicole found Samuel''s question somewhat funny.

    ¡°How can this bepared? Boys from abroad are different from you.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen it yourself?¡±

    The more Samuel said, the naughtier he became.

    Nicole grabbed his ear and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I''m a decent girl, OK?¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right. You''re the most decent girl. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have gone to the kitchen and

    flirt with me!¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words made Nicole somewhat shy.

    ¡°Stop it. You''re not allowed to say it anymore!¡±

    She hurriedly covered Samuel''s mouth with her hand. Suddenly, she found that the lights in front of her

    were bright, as if someone was arguing.

 Chapter 208: He Really Underestimated Allen

    Chapter 208: He Really Underestimated Allen

    It was strange that so many people would suddenly appear in front of them at this time. Most

    importantly, they were quarreling with each other. Even though they were a little far away, Samuel and

    Nicole still heard the noises.

    However, one voice was somewhat familiar.

    Nicole whispered, ¡°Why does it sound like Mr. Wood to me?¡±

    ¡°Which Wood? Mr. Wood from Fallen Angel Club?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Nicole couldn''t be sure.

    She was still dizzy, so she couldn''t be sure whether she heard that voice clearly.

    However, Samuel ignored it and walked over with Nicole on his back.

    Before he could reach those people, a person suddenly came out from nowhere. Nicole was startled,

    while Samuel''s gaze instantly turned cold.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Miss Nicole, Mr. Wood asked me to take you out of here.¡±

    The person who spoke was actually George.

    Nicole was somewhat surprised, but she still told Samuel about George''s identity.

    Samuel did not rx much. He directly followed George to the side.

    There was already a car prepared. George handed the key to Samuel and whispered, ¡°Go. Hurry up

    before they find you.¡±

    ¡°Finn asked you toe here?¡±

    Nicole asked softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    George hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°What were they quarreling about?¡±

    ¡°A female guest of Mr. Wood was harassed here. She is the one arguing over there. She has attracted

    a lot of people. Take advantage of this time and leave.¡±

    George said briefly, and then turned around and left.

    Without dy, Samuel directly started the car and led Nicole down the mountain.

    The people at the foot of the mountain seemed to have been cleared out, and there was actually no

    one there.

    Samuel didn''t care about anything else. He quickly stepped on the elerator and ran down.

    After getting into the car, Nicole started to have a fever.

    She felt very ufortable, but her hands involuntarily grabbed onto the hem of Samuel''s clothes.

    Samuel knew that she wascking the sense of security, so he let her hand cling to his clothes.

    He drove the car and managed to avoid all the people along the way. He headed straight into the

    sanatorium.

    When the car stopped, Nicole had already fainted.

    Her entire body was burning.

    Samuel did not want to waste another second. He carried Nicole directly to the emergency room.

    Doctors hurriedly began to treat Nicole.

    Laurel watched as they returned and rushed towards the emergency room. She hurriedly followed them

    out.

    ¡°What''s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Samuel was entirely covered in dirt, and there was even a trace of blood on his shirt. Laurel was so

    scared that her face turned pale.

    ¡°It''s fine. It¡¯s Nicole¡¯s blood. She''s having her period. She was too weak that she might be having a

    fever.¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Laurel felt a little guilty.

    Samuel whispered, ¡°Mom, something unexpected happened today. Nicole was followed aftering

    out of Fallen Angel Club. Jacob had taken her to Mike''s house before we left through Mike''s back door.

    However, Nicole had a tracking device installed on her. We were almost stuck on the mountain.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Laurel was truly shocked.

    ¡°Who can attack Nicole at Fallen Angel Club? They are definitely no ordinary people. I''ll ask Finn to

    investigate.¡±

    ¡°Finn is probably still on the mountain.¡±

    Samuel told Laurel about Finn''s arrival.

    Laurel whispered, ¡°There is no need to doubt Finn. The ring I gave Nicole is installed with a precise

    positioning system. If there is any danger, Finn will know immediately. After that, he will arrange for

    rescue. Her ring is not the same as the tracking device¡±

    Hearing this, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    He was d that Finn didn¡¯t go against them.

    ¡°Have someone investigate. Where''s Jacob?¡±

    ¡°I told him to stay at Mike''s house and stall the enemies. I didn¡¯t expect that they wouldn''t take the bait

    at all.¡±

    At this moment, Jacob called.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I saw the people following me drive away, so I followed them and found that they went to

    the Brook family¡¯s old mansion.¡±

    Hearing this, Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°The Brook family! It was them!"

    He really underestimated Allen!

    He had always thought that Allen wasn''t that capable, that he was just a rich merchant. Now, it seemed

    that no one had a correct understanding of Allen.

    Samuel''s eyes were frighteningly cold.

    The gap between him and Allen was getting bigger.

    When Laurel heard about the Brook family, she knew what was going on in an instant.

    She whispered, ¡°I''ll stay here and take care of Nicole. The children are asleep. You should also rest for

    a while. You haven''t had enough sleep all this time. It¡¯s no good.¡±

    ¡°I''m fine. Mom, I can hold on. But you should indeed take more care. Your condition is not as good as

    before. You should rest early.¡±

    Samuel did not mention the medical report, as if he hadpletely forgotten about it.

    Laurel nodded and went back to her room, afraid that he would ask anything else.

    Looking at Laurel''s back, Samuel went deep in thought.

    He had gone to ask the doctor for Laurel''s medical report, but the doctor told him that it was taken

    away by Nicole. Samuel immediately understood something.

    Laurel definitely didn''t want Samuel to know about her illness.

    Samuel asked the doctor about Laurel¡¯s condition, and the doctor told him everything.

    Although Zama was his biological mother, Samuel didn''t like her at all.

    She had definitely crossed the line. She actually went against her conscience for power and money.

    However, the woman that Zama had always wanted to kill was exactly the one who would always think

    of him and love him.

    What else could he say about such a mother?

    He asked the doctor if there was a cure. The doctor shook his head and said that Laurel would only live

    for ten months at most.

    Samuel felt sad, but he did not show it. He was afraid that Laurel would be heart-broken after knowing

    the situation.

    Laurel was deliberately avoiding the topic of her illness. She chose to not talk about it. Samuel sighed

    softly and felt helpless.

    No matter how powerful and wealthy they were, in front of Death, everyone was the same. No one

    could escape.

    He couldn''t help but nce at the emergency room again.

    Nicole was in poor health. He wondered if she could recover. Now that she had caught a cold during

    her period, he was worried that it might do harm to her body.

    As time passed, Samuel became more and more nervous.

    Finally, the door of the emergency room opened. When Nicole was pushed put on a bed, Samuel

    noticed that her face was pale.

    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡±

    ¡°She''s fine. She''s just caught a cold. However, her current physical fitness is really bad. After this cold,

    I''m afraid she''ll catch a cold every time she goes through her menstrual cycle. She needs to take good

    care of herself¡±

    The doctor''s words made Samuel''s heart ache.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He pushed Nicole back to the ward.

    The nurse had already tidied her up.

    Looking at Nicole in sleep, Samuel sighed. In the end, he went to bed and hugged her in his arms.

    In the middle of the night, Nicole had a high fever once again.

    She began to talk nonsense.

    ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t want to drink! Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Samuel, help me! Samuel, where are you?¡±

    Nicole was crying and making a fuss, as if she had lost her mind.

    Samuel hugged her tightly and whispered, ¡°Don''t be afraid. I''m here.¡±

    At first, Nicole couldn''t listen at all. She scratched and bit him hard. Then, she quieted down and fell

    asleep in Samuel¡¯s arms. However, tears on her face didn''t dry up.

    Samuel knew that there might be a shadow in her heart.

    Whether it was the fire five years ago or the kidnapping and trafficking five yearster, they were all

    torture for Nicole.

    They were in the United States, not in the Seapolis City. He seemed to have brought Nicole back

    home.

    But he also knew that he couldn''t leave now.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    If he didn''t solve the problem of Allen, Allen would always follow Nicole like a shadow.

    In the past, he thought that Allen had feelings for Nicole. But as far as he acknowledged, Allen might

    not be as good to Nicole as he appeared to be.

    Samuel hugged Nicole, and his eyelids gradually became heavy. A momentter, he fell asleep

    When the sun shone through the window the next day, Nicole opened her eyes. When she saw Samuel

    lying beside her, she suddenly felt a little dazed.

    Some of the scenes fromst night quickly appeared in her mind. She was starting to get back to her

    senses.

    Looked like they escaped and came back?

    Nicole did not dare to move for fear of waking Samuel up.

    During this period of time, Samuel did not rest well. Now that she saw that he was sleeping like a child,

    Nicole could not bear to wake him up.

    Samuel noticed that someone was staring at him. Actually, he had already woken up. However, when

    he heard Nicole sigh, he pretended to be asleep again.

    Nicole gently raised her hand and put it on Samuel''s eyebrows.

    He was so pretty.

    She had been with him for so many years. The more she looked at him, the more affection she felt

    towards him.

    Being watched by his beloved woman and being touched by her, Samuel could not help but directly

    turn over and press Nicole under him.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with what you saw, Mrs. Green?¡±

    Samuel suddenly woke up. Nicole was shocked, but she immediately red at him and said, ¡°You

    yed tricks on me again.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is ying tricks?¡±

    Samuel was speechless towards Nicole''s ability to reverse ck and white, but he still dotted on her

    nose and kissed her.

    Nicole wanted to dodge, but Samuel clung to her like a shadow.

    In the end, Nicole was no match for Samuel. Shepromised under his intense attack.

    A good morning kiss made their blood boil. Unfortunately, Nicole had her period.

    She said somewhat coquettishly, ¡°Get off. I need to go to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Together?¡±

    Samuel said evilly. Hearing this, Nicole felt her face burn again.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She pushed Samuel away, then quickly got out of bed and ran straight to the bathroom.

    Seeing that Nicole was in such a hurry as if she was being chased by someone, Samuel''s mood

    suddenly became very good. He lifted the nket, only to discover that Nicole had wet the sheets.

    The bright red color made him feel dizzy.

    Samuel changed the sheets and took them to the balcony for cleaning.

    When Nicole came out of the bathroom, she had already noticed something. She had wanted to find a

    chance and change the sheets while Samuel was not around, but she did not expect that Samuel was

    already drying the sheets on the balcony.

    She suddenly blushed.

    She felt really strange, crisp and numb. At the same time, she felt unexinably touched.

 Chapter 209: He Was Looking for Trouble on Purpose

    Chapter 209: He Was Looking for Trouble on Purpose

    When the housekeeper said this, Rachel, Mrs. Brook, immediately got angry.

    If it weren''t for the benefits of thatnd, she wouldn''t have taken the initiative to ask Samuel for a deal.

    When she signed the contract, Rachel did not intend to include this reason, but Samuel added it

    anyway. He was afraid that the Brook family might ckmail him in the future, so he asked thewyer

    to fill in the reason.

    That was exactly the reason why the Brook family was now trapped in a dilemma.

    If that piece ofnd hadn''t been put into production, she would have given it to Samuel.

    Now, it had found its own developer and other partners, and the contract had also been signed. Arge

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    sum of money had been invested in it. They were only one step close to start working and earn money.

    At this critical moment, Samuel suddenly made trouble for them, and it was simply killing the Brook

    family.

    Although the Brook family¡¯s working capital wasn''t entirely dependent on this project, Rachel still felt

    distressed.

    She got screwed. Anyone would feel bitter. What¡¯s more, it just so happened that Samuel had a good

    reason for this. After giving them thend, the grandson of their family, Allen, actually secretly bought

    Nicole and hid her away.

    It would be fine if Allen did all those things secretly, but Samuel had evidence now.

    Rachel wished she could kill Allen with the cane in her hand.

    Now that she heard the housekeeper talk about this matter again, Rachel rolled her eyes and fainted.

    The housekeeper was so scared that his face turned pale. He hurriedly pinched Rachel''s philtrum and

    then called the family doctor. Finally, after a long time, Rachel woke up. Then, someone came to report

    that Samuel hade.

    Rachel felt so distressed that she could barely breathe.

    She had been a businesswoman for a lifetime, but she had never met someone as gloomy as Samuel.

    ¡°I won''t see him! Just say that I''m seriously ill and refuse to meet any guests.¡±

    Thest person Rachel wanted to see was Samuel.

    However, Samuel couldn''t care less. He directly rushed in.

    ¡°Elder Rachel, what do you mean?"

    Samuel walked in. His cold voice made Rachel want to faint again. Unfortunately, she could not

    pretend because Samuel had already arrived in front of her.

    ¡°I heard that you are ill, so I specially invited a doctor to take a look at you. Are you feeling better now?¡±

    Samuel smiled faintly. He looked polite, but Rachel had already cursed him a hundred times in secret.

    Profiteer!

    However, Rachel still put on a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Green, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Something evil.¡±

    Samuel smiled faintly, and then his face suddenly sank.

    ¡°Elder Rachel, we are all businessmen. We value in integrity. When you asked for that piece ofnd in

    the south, we have already made it clear. We''ve decided to forget about what your family has done to

    Nicole in the past. Our two families did not owe each other anything anymore. You even promised me

    that you would discipline your grandson properly and not let him do anything excessive to my wife. But

    now, your grandson has imprisoned my wife. You have to give me an exnation, right? Don''t tell me

    that your family wants mynd, and also my people.¡±

    Samuel spoke in a low and calm voice, but his words were like a loud p given to Rachel''s face in

    public.

    Rachel felt extremely embarrassed.

    ¡°Mr. Green, my grandson has grown up. He doesn''t listen to me anymore. I really have no idea what

    he''s doing outside. I''ve got someone to look for him. He''s not back yet, is he?¡±

    ¡°Elder Rachel, you''re wrong. You didn¡¯t say that when you asked me for that piece ofnd.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s look was somewhat pressuring.

    Rachel was speechless, her old face flushed red.

    ¡°The Brook family also has some reputation. Allen can find any woman he likes. Why does he insist on

    being together with my wife? You also know that Nicole is my wife, and she even gave birth to a pair of

    children. Even if you don''t dislike Nicole, you should ask about her opinion first, right? I heard that

    Nicole was forcibly retained by your grandson. If she really has feelings for your grandson Allen, I won''t

    force her toe back to me. However, Nicole and I are close to each other. Are you bullying us? Or

    do you think we are cowards?¡±

    The more Samuel spoke, the colder his voice became. Cold sweat dripped down Rachel''s face.

    When had she ever suffered such an insult in her life?

    However, all of this made it impossible for her to defend herself. She didn¡¯t know how she could vent

    her anger. She saw the housekeeper standing at the side, and immediately became furious, saying,

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Call that disgraceful grandson and tell him that I''m going to die. Tell

    him return to mourn!¡±

    Rachel was really angry.

    Hearing this, the housekeeper hurriedly rushed to call Allen.

    Allen was drunk. Seeing that he got a call from the family, he was annoyed and didn''t n to answer it.

    But his phone kept ringing. He became upset.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He angrily answered the phone and said.

    The housekeeper trembled and said, ¡°Mr. Brook, hurry back. Mr. Green is here, and Elder Rachel is

    extremely angry. She said that if you don''te back, you can just wait to see her corpse.¡±

    Although it wasn''t good to say that, the housekeeper had no choice.

    These days, Rachel was in poor health. She had a heart disease. If she fainted from excitement... The

    housekeeper didn''t have the courage to think about it any longer.

    Moreover, Samuel was not an easy-going person. Naturally, the housekeeper hoped that Allen would

    When Allen heard that Samuel had arrived at the Green family¡¯s old mansion, he narrowed his eyes

    and said, ¡°I''m going back now.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Allen looked at himself in the mirror and smiled bitterly, ¡°Allen, Allen, how

    did you end up like this? Do you want Samuel to see you like this?¡±

    He smashed the mirror with a punch, and then quickly tidied himself up. He changed his clothes before

    leaving the room.

    Not long after, Allen returned to the Brook family¡¯s old mansion.

    Samuel sat on the sofa leisurely drinking tea, while Rachel was on the verge of going furious.

    Seeing Allen return, Rachel deserted all her politeness. With Samuel here, she directly threw a cup in

    front of her towards Allen.

    ¡°You useless bastard! You still have the face toe back?¡±

    Allen hurriedly dodged. When he saw Samuel looking at him mockingly, his look became gloomy.

    He said, ¡°Mr. Green, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I also want to know what you mean, Mr. Brook. You didn¡¯t hesitate to spend a lot of money to buy my

    wife and imprison her. I have 100 million to offer you now. I hope Mr. Brook can let my wife go. I think

    we are all influential people, so we shouldn''t go to the police station.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words infuriated Allen.

    ¡°Samuel, don''t you feel guilty about saying that? I did buy Nicole, but she was kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I''ll believe you words?¡±

    Samuel suddenly stood up and directly confronted Allen.

    Allen sneered and said, ¡°Should I thank you, Mr. Green? Since you''ve taken her back, why bother

    ¡°If I really found my wife, how could I still be here? Allen, I know how you feel about Nicole. I''ve known

    about it since college, but Nicole married me. You don¡¯t want to give up. I am grateful to you for what

    happened five years ago. To thank you, I''ve withdrawn all our family business from the United States. I

    even gave you a piece ofnd. But what now? You have got the benefits, but you are secretly

    imprisoning my wife. What do you mean?¡±

    Samuel''s aggressive words finally angered Allen.

    ¡°Don''t fool us. No one knows better than you where Nicole is right now. Samuel, this is America, not the

    Seapolis City! Stop ying hooligan here!¡±

    The fire between Allen and Samuel was on the verge of exploding.

    At this moment, Allen''s phone suddenly rang.

    He pressed on the answer button without thinking.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brook, this is bad. Miss Nicole has escaped.¡±

    It was a call from Allen''s secretary. The room was quiet, so everyone could hear it.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Allen was furious. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with his secretary. On the other hand, Rachel¡¯s

    face was extremely ugly.

    ¡°Allen, do you really want to give up our family business because of a woman?¡±

    ¡°No, Grandma. Nicole has already been rescued. This is not true!¡±

    Allen wanted to exin, but Samuel sneered and said to him, ¡°She is your secretary, right? Why would

    she lie?¡±

    The moment Samuel said those words, everyone''s expressions turned ugly.

    Secretary Cole had been with Allen for many years. After graduating from university, she had been

    working for him. Everyone knew that Cole liked Allen. She was the only one who could never betray

    Allen.

    And this phone call was exactly from her. Under this situation, Rachel almost fainted again.

    ¡°Son of a bitch! Tell the truth! Where did you trap Miss Nicole, Mrs. Green?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Grandma!¡±

    Allen felt that he was extremely wronged.

    He didn''t know why Cole made such a call to him. He wanted to defend himself, but he couldn''t.

    Samuel said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s OK if Nicole is fine. If anything happens to her, I''ll never let your family get

    away with it. Don''t me me then!¡±

    With that, he turned around and left angrily.

    Rachel felt that it was difficult to breathe, so she hurriedly asked the housekeeper to bring her some

    water and medicine.

    Allen realized that Rachel was not pretending, so he hurriedly stepped forward.

    ¡°Grandma, please believe me. Although I did secretly buy Nicole and imprisoned her for a few days,

    she was really rescued by someone else. I suspect that it was Samuel. I thought he was looking for

    trouble on purpose!¡±

    Hearing this, Rachel could not bear it anymore. She pped hard on Allen''s face. Allen¡¯s face started

    to burn, and he sensed the smell of rust from his mouth.

 Chapter 210: Are You All Right

    Chapter 210: Are You All Right

    ¡°If you didn''t have evil thoughts about his wife, how could you bring such a disaster to the Brook

    family? Do you think the Green family is so easy to handle? Do you know the rtionship between

    Samuel and Mike? And do you know the rtionship between Mike and his superiors?¡±

    Rachel was so angry that she couldn''t breathe smoothly and started coughing violently.

    This was the first time Allen had got into trouble.

    Allen had always thought that he was smart enough, and that he had done it secretly. However, he

    never expected that Samuel would manage to obtain the evidence of his auction of Nicole from the

    Fallen Angel Club.

    The boss of the Fallen Angel Club was very mysterious. Everyone tried to dig out who he was, but

    nobody seeded. It was astonishing that he should have cooperated with Samuel and told him the

    secret.

    Now that Samuel wouldn''t let him off the hook, Allen was really annoyed.

    ¡°Grandma, I will definitely solve it.¡±

    ¡°You will solve it? How? The fuse has already been lit. It would be better that you go find Nicole and

    ask her to beg Samuel to forgive us. Do you understand? As for your affections towards her, get rid of it

    immediately, okay?¡±

    Rachel appreciated Allen the most, but she never expected that such an intelligent man would be so

    persistent and stubborn towards love.

    Allen frowned and said, ¡°If Nicole was hidden by Samuel, I wouldn''t be able to find her. I saw her at the

    Fallen Angel Clubst night. I even sent people to follow her, but they lost track of her. She went

    straight to Mike''s house. I wouldn''t believe that it had nothing to do with Samuel.¡±

    ¡°What''s the point of saying this now? Whether Samuel picked a fight or not, we could only ce our

    hopes on Nicole now. Allen, you and Nicole were not destined. You''ve known her for five years. If she

    really liked you, you would have been together a long time ago. Why should she wait till now? You are

    the president of the Brook Group. Why must you back yourself into a corner? Do you know that I don''t

    have much time left? It¡¯s unbearable for the Brook family!¡±

    Rachel coughed again.

    She seemed to be really angry this time.

    Looking at Rachel, Allen said guiltily, ¡°OK, grandma. I will go beg Nicole.¡±

    ¡°You must find her. Samuel is an ambitious businessman. No man will tolerate his wife being missed by

    other men. But as long as Nicole helps and Samuel forgives us, everything will be fine. Anyway, you

    must find Nicole, understand?¡±

    Rachel said and held Allen¡¯s hands tightly. Hearing her words, Allen felt his heart was bleeding.

    He just wanted a woman. Why was it so difficult?

    ¡°I know. I''ll go find Nicole now.¡±

    After leaving the Brook''s, Allen felt depressed.

    Where exactly was Nicole?

    During the days when she was imprisoned, Nicole''s affection towards him had vanished, right? Even if

    he begged Nicole now, would she help?

    Moreover, if Nicole was willing to help, would Samuel let the Brook family off so easily?

    Allen unknowingly drove to the Fallen Angel Club.

    He remembered that he saw Nicole here yesterday.

    She was auctioned here. How could she step into this ce again?

    What exactly was involved in this?

    Allen couldn''t figure out.

    He stayed in the car and did not go in. He opened the window and smoked silently.

    The Fallen Angel Club was bustling, but Allen''s heart was not here.

    What if Samuel died?

    The idea urred to him again.

    Yes!

    Samuel must die!

    Only when Samuel died would Nicole lose her backer ande back to him. And Samuel¡¯s threat

    would no longer exist.

    Thinking of that, Allen''s eyes darkened.

    He drove away from the Fallen Angel Club. Nobody knew where he went.

    Nicole woke up and didn''t see Samuel in the ward.

    She looked at the time and found it was already past nine. She didn¡¯t expect that she had slept for so

    long.

    Nicole got up and tidied herself up. Then she heard a peal ofughter from outside.

    She stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and saw Samuel ying with Zoe and Joseph.

    Zoe seemed to be more outgoing. Although she could not do vigorous exercise, sweat had already

    oozed from her face. She looked really happy.

    Samuel ced her on the shoulder and chased after Joseph.

    Zoe stretched out her arms and shouted, "I¡¯m flying! I''m flying!¡±

    Hearing Zoe''sughter, Samuel ran even faster.

    Nicole was touched by the scene.

    Zoe had never been so happy since she was born.

    Although Allen was concerned about Zoe, he had never treated Zoe like Samuel did.

    Thinking of Allen, Nicole sighed slightly and left him behind.

    She changed her clothes and went to the backyard.

    ¡°What are you guys ying?¡±

    Nicole''s sudden appearance made Zoe even more excited.

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy said we yed eagle catching chicks. We are eagles, and Joseph is the chick. Daddy

    is so strong.¡±

    Zoe admired Samuel very much. In her mind, Samuel was an omnipotent god of war.

    Seeing Samuel''scent face, Nicole smiled, ¡°It''s unfair for you two to bully Joseph. Come,

    Joseph. I will join you. Let''s see how we y tricks on these two eagles.¡±

    Nicole rolled up her sleeves.

    Her fair skin was shining under the sunlight.

    Samuel coughed unnaturally.

    But Joseph was quite happy.

    ¡°Yeah! That''s great! Mommy, you''re the best!¡±

    Joseph was very tired after being chased for half an hour. Hearing that Nicole would join them, he

    immediately cheered up.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Samuel was worried.

    Nicole''s face immediately turned red.

    ¡°I''m fine¡±

    She hurriedly turned her head, but Zoe still noticed something strange.

    ¡°Mommy, why is your face so red? Are you still sick? How about we y next time?¡±

    Nicole was more embarrassed by Zoe¡¯s words.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter. It¡¯s just hot¡±

    Nicole made an excuse. Samuel smiled at her.

    Nicole couldn''t wait to go up and bite him.

    Looking at Nicole and Samuel, Joseph coughed and said, ¡°Oh, I have a stomachache. Zoe, go to the

    bathroom with me¡±

    ¡°Joseph, what''s wrong with you?¡±

    Zoe immediately became worried, struggling to get off Samuel¡¯s shoulder.

    Samuel looked at Joseph, who was a little man, and gently shook his head. Then, he put Zoe down

    and said, ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Joseph made faces at Samuel and took Zoe away.

    Nicole was a little shy when only she and Samuel were in the back garden.

    ¡°Look at you. You don''t always have time to y with Zoe. Why did you mention it?¡±

    Nicoleined.

    Samuel held her hand and let her sit on hisp.

    Nicole was afraid that she would soil his pants, so she hurriedly stood up. But she was stopped by

    Samuel.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter. Sit for a while. It¡¯s not cold on myp.¡±

    ¡°We will be seen by passers-by.¡±

    Nicole was still struggling, but Samuel''s arm was like an iron mp, making her unable to move.

    ¡°Let them see. You''re my wife. What can they say?¡±

    ¡°Who is your wife? You haven''t proposed to me.¡±

    Nicole recalled that Samuel didn¡¯t propose to her eight years ago. She was a little dissatisfied.

    Samuel smiled, ¡°What do you like? Like this?¡±

    As he spoke, he kissed Nicole¡¯s neck, making her tremble.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Nicole was spellbound and hurriedly grabbed Samuel''s arms.

    Samuel found Nicole was so tempting now. However, because she was in her period, he couldn''t sleep

    with her. That was a torture to him.

    ¡°How long is your period?¡±

    Samuel''s hands caressed Nicole.

    Nicole naturally understood what he meant and said embarrassedly, ¡°Seven days.¡±

    ¡°My God, only two day passed. Are you going to kill me?¡±

    Samuel''s words made Nicole chuckle.

    ¡°Come on. You were all right when I haven''t seen you for five years.¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That''s different.¡±

    Samuel put his head into Nicole''s arms and took a deep breath. He was so addicted that Nicole felt

    embarrassed again.

    Nicole was about to push Samuel away when her stomach rumbled.

    Both of them were stunned.

    Samuelughed, while Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Don''tugh!¡±

    Samuel couldn''t helpughing.

    Nicole was so angry that she covered his mouth and said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯tugh! Is it funny? I''m just

    hungry. So what?¡±

    Looking at her, Samuel suddenly stuck out his tongue and licked Nicole''s palm.

    Nicole trembled as if she got an electric shock. She hurriedly withdrew her hands, not knowing where

    to put them.

    Seeing that she was at a loss, Samuel¡¯s gaze became gentle.

    He lowered his head, held Nicole¡¯s head, and kissed her violently.

    Nicole paused for a moment before she stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Samuel''s

    neck, kissing him affectionately.

    The air around them seemed to be sweet. And the temperature was getting higher and higher...

 Chapter 211: Who Did He Offend

    Chapter 211: Who Did He Offend

    The sun seemed to be ashamed of the scene and slowly hid behind the clouds. Samuel and Nicole

    were holding each other closely when a childish voice sounded.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy. Are you kissing? I also want kissing!¡±

    They didn''t notice Zoe, whose voice scared them.

    Samuel quickly withdrew his hand from inside Nicole''s clothes when he heard Zoe''s voice.

    Nicole jumped up from Samuel''s thigh as if she had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Zoe, why are you here?¡±

    Nicole felt her face hot as if it was burning.

    She didn¡¯t know what Zoe had seen. It was so embarrassing.

    Samuel was also embarrassed. It was terrible to be caught by his daughter. He was almost scared into

    bing a eunuch.

    Zoe blinked her big eyes and said innocently, ¡°Joseph had gone to the bathroom, so I came here for

    daddy and mommy. But what were you doing just now? Are you kissing? I want it!¡±

    As she spoke, Zoe was about to climb onto Samuel.

    Samuel was almost embarrassed to death.

    He hadn''t calmed down yet. If Zoe noticed it, how could he exin it?

    ¡°Zoe, your daddy has something else to do. He needs to go to the bathroom. Let me y with you for a

    while, OK?¡±

    The president of the Eternal Group should want to run away when facing his four-year-old daughter.

    It should have been amusing, but Nicole couldn''tugh out as she felt embarrassed.

    But Zoe seemed to like Samuel very much. She hurriedly grabbed Samuel''s hand and said, ¡°Daddy, I''ll

    go to the bathroom with you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Samuel was frightened.

    ¡°Why not? You don''t like me?¡±

    Zoe was about to cry.

    Samuel hurriedly coaxed her and said, ¡°No, Zoe. You are a girl. Boys and girls can''t go to the bathroom

    together, understand?¡±

    ¡°Then why can mommy go to the bathroom with daddy?¡±

    Nicole was speechless.

    Had she ever been to the bathroom with Samuel?

    Samuel blushed. No matter how cheeky she was, she couldn''t exin to Zoe facing her innocent eyes.

    ¡°Well, daddy and mommy are different.¡±

    ¡°What''s the difference? Aren''t we a family?¡±

    Zoe was not ashamed to ask questions. She intended to get to the bottom of it.

    Samuel looked at Nicole pleadingly, but Nicole ignored him and looked away.

    What?

    How should he exin to Zoe?

    Samuel was a little depressed.

    Was there a more unreliable wife?

    However, looking at Zoe''s face, Samuel really did not know what to do.

    ¡°We''re a family, but we are different. When you grow up and marry someone you like. You two can kiss

    and go to the bathroom together.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that exins!¡±

    Zoe nodded in confusion.

    Samuel finally breathed a sigh of relief and found that sweat had already oozed out of his forehead.

    But just when he thought that the crisis had been resolved, Zoe suddenly patted her head and said,

    ¡°I''ve decided that I will marry Daddy when I grow up!¡±

    Zoe''s words made Nicole choke.

    She coughed violently.

    Zoe turned around to look at Nicole and asked worriedly, "Mommy, don''t you agree?¡±

    Nicole felt like crying.

    How could her own daughter take his husband from her?

    ¡°You can''t marry your daddy.¡±

    ¡°Why?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Because he is your daddy!¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t know how to exin to Zoe, so she could only say like this.

    Zoe pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Mommy, how can you say that? I also want to kiss daddy and go to

    the bathroom with him. How can you monopolize daddy?¡±

    Nicole was about to cry.

    Who could take this little monster away?

    Samuel was about tough when he saw Nicole''s re. Samuel hurriedly coughed and said, ¡°Zoe, I

    can¡¯t marry my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because...¡±

    Samuel did not know what to say. She might not understand ethics. How should he exin then?

    Seeing Samuel''s awkward look, Zoe sighed, ¡°Alright, I won''t marry daddy.¡±

    ¡°Good girl!¡±

    Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    Zoe continued, ¡°I''ll marry Joseph then! I''ll kiss Joseph and to the bathroom with him.¡±

    Then, Zoe turned around and left.

    Nicole and Samuel were really frightened.

    ¡°Zoe, you can''t!¡±

    ¡°Darling, you can¡¯t marry Joseph. He¡¯s your brother!¡±

    Samuel and Nicole followed Zoe. They kept a distance in case Zoe was rmed.

    Nicole angrily kicked Samuel.

    ¡°It''s all your fault!¡±

    Samuel almost cried.

    He was just flirting with his wife. Who did he offend? Why would Zoe see it? And they couldn''t even

    exin it.

    Nicole red at Samuel and followed Zoe into the ward.

    Just as Joseph lifted his trousers and walked out of the bathroom, he saw Zoee in followed by

    daddy and mommy. Daddy and mommy looked embarrassed.

    ¡°Daddy, mommy. What''s wrong?¡±

    Just as Joseph finished, Zoe directly stepped forward and grabbed Joseph''s belt. She said

    domineeringly, ¡°Joseph, I will go to the bathroom with you!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Joseph was a little scared.

    However, Zoe didn''t think much and she dragged Joseph into the bathroom.

    ¡°Baby, baby, don''t!¡±

    Samuel felt her heart was about to jump out.

    Zoe had always been delicate. Samuel didn¡¯t expect that she would act like this. If they didn¡¯t stop her,

    she would probably strip Joseph naked and take him to the bathroom.

    Joseph was speechless. He held his belt tightly and looked at Samuel with grievance. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s

    going on?¡±

    ¡°I want to marry you! I want to be your bride! I want to kiss you and go to the bathroom with you! That''s

    what mommy and daddy do!¡±

    Hearing Zoe''s ringing voice, Nicole wished she could hide herself under the ground.

    Why should she bear it?

    Samuel also wanted to cry.

    ¡°Darling, you and Joseph are siblings. You can¡¯t marry him! Let go of Joseph!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Zoe had been ying with Joseph these days, so she naturally liked Joseph. Hearing that Samuel did

    not let them be together, as if he wanted to separate them, Zoe became unhappy.

    Her big eyes blinked and were filled with tears, as if she would cry at anytime and anywhere.

    Samuel''s heart ached.

    ¡°Baby, listen to me. Joseph is your brother. You can''t do these to him. When you grow up, you will meet

    a boy you like. Then...¡±

    ¡°I like Joseph!¡±

    Zoe put her arms around Joseph''s neck and hung herself on Joseph. She seemed to be afraid that

    Samuel would take Joseph away.

    Poor Joseph held his pants with one hand, and supported Zoe with the other in case she fell. He was

    about to cry.

    ¡°Daddy, mommy. What did you do just now? Why would Zoe act like this?¡±

    Hearing that, Samuel and Nicole kept silent, their cheeks flushed red.

    They couldn''t say that they were ying adult games in the garden just now, right?

    ¡°Ahem! Joseph, put Zoe down first.¡±

    Samuel thought their posture looked too ugly.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Zoe hugged Joseph tightly, which almost made Joseph suffocate.

    ¡°Ahem. Zoe, I''m about to be strangled to death. Let go of me!¡±

    Joseph begged for mercy.

    Hearing that, Zoe hurriedly let go of him.

    ¡°Joseph, are you alright?¡±

    Joseph grabbed his pants and ran away.

    If he stayed any longer, he might really be stripped naked by Zoe.

    Seeing that Joseph had run away, Zoe was dumbfounded for a moment before she cried.

    ¡°Joseph doesn''t like me anymore!¡±

    She cried so hard that Samuel and Nicole didn¡¯t know what to do. Even Laurel came.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who made our little princess sad?¡¯

    Laurel quickly walked in.

    When Zoe saw Laurel, she directly rushed over and cried, ¡°Grandma, daddy and mommy secretly

    kissed each other. They didn''t y with me. They didn''t allow me to marry Joseph and even scared

    Joseph away. Grandma, they all bullied me!¡±

    Zoe¡¯s words made Samuel and Nicole want to hide themselves under the ground.

    Zoe did not know what was going on, but Laurel was not stupid.

    Laurel red at them and said, ¡°You are so shameless. Go back to your room.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Zoe...¡±

    Laurel interrupted Samuel coldly, ¡°What? Can you calm her down? Have a try then.¡±

    ¡°No. Mom, you please.¡±

    Samuel and Nicole left Zoe¡¯s room in embarrassment. They could still hear Zoe crying at a distance.

    ¡°My god, how could Zoe cry so hard?¡±

    Samuel was a little scared.

    Nicole kicked him fiercely.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Samuel was unguarded and immediately let out a cry.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! How am I supposed to face mom in the future?¡±

    Nicole turned around and ran away.

    Samuel was depressed.

    What did he do wrong?

    ¡°No, Nicole. Listen to me...¡±

    Nicole shut the door in his face. The door almost touched Samuel''s nose.

 Chapter 212: If You Cant Do It, Ill Do it

    Chapter 212: If You Can''t Do It, I''ll Do it

    Samuel was about to cry.

    He turned around and saw Joseph stand there with his hands crossed around his chest and look at him

    coldly.

    ¡°Brat, what are you doing here?¡±

    Samuel felt that his dignity hadpletely disappeared in the past few years.

    Joseph snorted, ¡°If you want to kiss mommy, can you go back to your room next time? Don''t you know

    that we are still minors? Is it really good to harm us like this?¡±

    Samuel was stupefied by Joseph''s question.

    ¡°Brat, you''re looking for a beating, aren''t you?¡±

    Samuel was a little embarrassed and angry. He raised his arm and red at Joseph.

    Joseph was so scared that he ran away and said, ¡°If you use force to suppress us, we won''t surrender!

    If you dare to kiss mommy in front of us again, I will photograph you and post it online. Let''s see who is

    embarrassed at that time!¡±

    After saying that, he didn''t stop for a moment and ran out.

    Samuel felt that his life became dim.

    This brat wanted to photograph him and Nicole kissing.

    How dare he did that?

    Then Samuel thought of Lucas.

    Not only did that brat film him, he even dared to pee on his face.

    He missed Lucas very much.

    He was her son!

    Samuel took out his phone and dialed a group of numbers ording to his memory.

    For a while, it was an empty number. Now he suddenly got through. Samuel''s heart beat faster.

    The phone rang for a long time but no one answered it.

    Samuel gradually calmed down.

    Maybe the user of this number had already been changed, or perhaps he who was at the other end

    didn¡¯t know him at all.

    An unprecedented sense of loss made Samuel feel pain.

    Sitting on the bench in the corridor, he thought of Vincent''s bloody body.

    How could he survive with such a weak body?

    Perhaps the fact that Vincent was still alive was just a lie made up by Laurel. It made Nicole and him

    feel at ease.

    Samuel smiled bitterly.

    Not long after, his phone rang.

    When Samuel saw the familiar number, he was ecstatic.

    He didn''t know how he pressed the answer button, but he breathed short.

    The phone was answered, but there was only silence.

    Samuel wanted to say something, but he felt as if his throat was blocked. He opened his mouth, but he

    could not make a sound.

    Finally, there was a sigh from the other end. Then a familiar voice sounded.

    ¡°Samuel.¡±

    Five years had passed. Samuel''s eyes suddenly became moist.

    ¡°Vincent?¡±

    ¡°Samuel, long time no see.¡±

    Vincent''s voice was as clear as ever, but it got Samuel choked up.

    ¡°You brat, it¡¯s quite exciting to do like this, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Samuel didn''t want to lose his temper, but he couldn''t control himself.

    ¡°Samuel, don''t be so excited. We will meet sooner orter. Mom will tell you.¡±

    ¡°If mom doesn''t tell me, are you nning on not telling me for the rest of your life?¡±

    Samuel felt that he and Vincent were not brothers.

    He actually hid it from him for so long!

    Vincent coughed and said, ¡°No, I just want to tell you at the right moment. Look at you! You are already

    old, but you have a bad temper.¡±

    ¡°Scram!"

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse.

    Vincent smiled, ¡°Samuel, are you calling me to see if Lucas is doing well?¡±

    ¡°How dare you mention Lucas? You secretly took Lucas away without telling me. Why not send a

    message? Do you know that your sister-inw is going crazy?¡±

    At the thought of Lucas¡¯s disappearance and Nicole''s painful look, Samuel was pissed off.

    Vincent rubbed his nose embarrassedly and said, ¡°When I rescued Lucas, he was in a very bad

    condition. There were many wounds on his body, and he lost too much blood and fell into aa. I

    could only save him first. As for the rest, I could only wait because the enemies were too close. I was

    afraid of rming them. You know it now, don''t you?¡±

    ¡°How''s Lucas?"

    Hearing that Lucas was injured, Samuel was a little worried.

    ¡°He''s much better now, but he¡¯s still resting. That woman is so vicious. She broke two of Lucas¡¯s ribs.

    Lucas can''t walk yet, so he needs rest. If Nicole wants to see Lucas, it''s better to wait. I''m afraid she''ll

    cry if she sees Lucas now.¡±

    What Vincent said was true.

    ¡°Lucas''s two ribs are broken?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vincent fell silent.

    After all, it was Riley who harmed Lucas. And there was a rtionship between Riley and him.

    Even though Riley had died, it couldn''t erase what she had done. Moreover, Lucas was his nephew.

    ¡°Samuel, I''m sorry.¡±

    Vincent choked with regret.

    Samuel knew what he meant. He whispered, ¡°What are you sorry for? You didn''t do it¡±

    ¡°But Riley was my lover.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Samuel''s words made Vincent silent.

    Although Riley had given birth to a son and had a rtionship with him, Vincent knew that the one

    Riley really liked was Samuel. However, this topic was a little awkward. Moreover, Riley was already

    dead. He didn¡¯t want to mention it anymore.

    ¡°Samuel, do you know everything about mom?¡±

    Vincent changed the topic.

    Samuel''s heart sank.

    Both of them fell silent.

    Recently, Samuel knew about Zama, which made it difficult for him. His feelings towards Zama were

    veryplicated. Although she was his mother, he still punished her after learning that she had done

    so many evil deeds.

    Samuel did not know how to answer. Now that Samuel had asked, he paused and asked, ¡°Do you have

    anything to say?¡±

    ¡°She deserved it.¡±

    Vincent only said those words heavily.

    Everyone cared about their family. But there were times when things couldn''t be covered up by

    bloodlines.

    ¡°Samuel. If you can''t do it, I''ll do it.¡±

    Vincent finally said it.

    At many times, Samuel felt that Vincent was more like a big brother than him. Vincent would always

    unconsciously protect him.

    ¡°I''ll do it,¡± he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to show up.¡±

    ¡°Alright. If you can''t do it, leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°OK. I just want to know if uncle is really from the Night Elf Empire.¡±

    Speaking of this, Samuel was a little depressed.

    He actually didn¡¯t know about such a rtive from beginning to end. Could it be that these series of

    events had something to do with him?

    Vincent coughed and said, ¡°Sort of. We found out that Zama stands with uncle.¡±

    Hearing that, Samuel fell silent for a long time.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    His mother should stand with his uncle, but she gave birth to them with his father. That was so chaotic

    and ironic.

    Vincent smiled mockingly and said, ¡°It''s hard to imagine, right? I also don¡¯t understand. Uncle means to

    hold the entire Green family in his hands. He controls Night Elf Empire, while Zama controls the Eternal

    Group. She also poisoned Joseph, wanting to threaten you and me at the critical moment. Fortunately,

    Nicole found it out in time and saved Joseph. Thank Nicole for me.¡±

    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Samuel burst into anger.

    ¡°Is she crazy? Joseph is her grandson!¡±

    ¡°She has a good grasp of pharmacology and won''t kill Joseph. But no one can deny that Joseph is very

    important to you and me. Our family has been in turmoil for so many years. Samuel, the Night Elf

    Empire belongs to the nation. It''s just allocated to us. You''re a soldier, and so am I. Children from our

    family will sacrifice everything for the nation. If uncle and Zama just want personal interests, we can

    give it to them. But the Green family is not just ours. ¡°

    ¡°l understand.¡±

    Samuel used to be a soldier. How couldn''t he understand?

    The Night Elf Empire was a sharp de working for the nation. It was more like an informationwork.

    Once things gotplicated, it could not be dealt with through family interests and affections.

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know what to do. Take good care of Lucas and have him call Nicole

    when necessary. She misses him very much."

    ¡°l will¡±

    Vincent hung up the phone. But Samuel couldn''t stay calm.

    As he knew more, his heart grew heavier.

    The top priority was to go back to the Seapolis City as soon as possible. Things were hard to predict in

    the United States.

    Not long after Samuel hung up the phone, the door of the ward opened.

    Nicole pulled him in and looked around like a thief. Seeing that there was no one else, she quickly

    closed the door.

    Samuel felt likeughing.

    ¡°Why do I feel like we''re...?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Nicole''s face was still red, making her exceptionally charming and alluring.

    Samuel wrapped his arms around her waist and said, ¡°We''ve been together for so long. Why are you

    still shy?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! I can''t face the children anymore. And what about Zoe?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Samuel was stunned.

    Nicole angrily stretched out her fist and punched him. ¡°She said that she wanted to marry Joseph! How

    can that be? She even wants to kiss Joseph...¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. She''s still young. She will change her mind in a few years. Besides, do you think Joseph

    will indulge her? Don''t worry. She''ll be fine in a few days.¡±

    Samuel didn''t care at all.

    Nicole pouted angrily and said, ¡°I don''t care. Don¡¯t touch me or kiss me outside. You must keep a

    distance from me and set a good example for the children. Look at what you did today!¡±

    ¡°So what? We''re telling them the truth of staggering to meet and creating enduring love.¡±

    Samuel lowered his head and kissed Nicole.

    Being caught off guard, Nicole was unable to refuse Samuel. She waspletely immersed in his

    deep kiss and her eyes began to blur.

 Chapter 213: Who Would You Save First

    Chapter 213: Who Would You Save First

    Attracted by Nicole¡¯s charm, Samuel couldn''t help but want more. They were getting closer and closer.

    The temperature in the room suddenly rose, and a different smell filled the air.

    Nicole suddenly pushed Samuel away with her face red.

    Samuel was stunned. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. He wanted to step forward but was stopped

    by Nicole.

    ¡°I''m still in my period.¡±

    Her voice was so low that he could hardly hear it. But Samuel quickly understood. He was somewhat

    annoyed.

    ¡°How many days are left?¡±

    ¡°Count it yourself!¡±

    Nicole pushed him away and went straight to the bathroom. She was really ashamed.

    How could she be almost captivated?

    Samuel was a little depressed. Looking at his tense body, Samuel let out a long sigh. Then, he got up

    and poured a cup of brown sugar water for Nicole.

    When Nicole came out of the bathroom, Samuel handed her the brown sugar water and said softly,

    ¡°Drink some hot water. I''ll go to the bathroom.¡±

    As for what he was doing in the bathroom, Nicole could guess more or less.

    She and Samuel had sex in the past, but she didn''t want it as much as she did now. She had always

    thought that as she grew older, her demand for sex would slowly decline. Now, it didn''t seem to be the

    case for her and Samuel.

    Nicole left the room awkwardly and met Jacob in the corridor.

    ¡°What''s going on? Why are you in a hurry?" Nicole asked casually.

    Jacob paused for a moment and said, ¡°The Brook family is starting to revenge.¡±

    ¡°The Brook family?¡±

    Nicole''s face darkened.

    Naturally, it was Allen. What did he want?

    ¡°What did he do?¡± Nicole asked.

    Jacob whispered, ¡°The Brook family started financing. I don''t know where they got the venture capital.

    They almost withdrew all the liquidity. As for ournd, it''s at disadvantage now. We''re quite passive

    now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole knew more or less about thatnd. Hearing Jacob''s words, she thought that An was really

    clever He should manage to drive Samuel into a corner.

    ¡°Samuel is in the r. You can go find himter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jacob didn''t dare to disturb her. Nicole went to the garden alone.

    The sunshine outside was perfect, but she was not feeling good.

    Did she and Allen have to be enemies in the end?

    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a text.

    Nicole didn¡¯t think much and directly opened it. She was quite shocked.

    It was a multimedia message showing Dad Bush and Ms. Bush!

    They were tied to stools with their mouths covered. They seemed to be struggling in pain.

    Nicole''s heart beat fast.

    Who was it?

    Who kidnapped them?

    Who texted her?

    Nicole hurriedly called back, but no one answered. She could only send a message.

    ¡°Who are you? What did you do to my parents?¡±

    Nicole was in a panic.

    Nicole owed her parents a lot. They had suffered too much in the past five years. Now, they continued

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    to suffer for her. As their daughter, Nicole was feeling terrible.

    There was still no reply. By the time Nicole could not wait to call back again, the phone had been

    switched off.

    Nicole was extremely anxious, but she knew that she should calm down.

    She quickly returned to the ward and saw Samuel and Jacob talking. So she didn¡¯t disturb them.

    Laurel came. She saw Nicole and asked softly, ¡°What''s wrong? Did anything go wrong?¡±

    Seeing Laurel, Nicole said sadly, ¡°My parents are kidnapped. The kidnapper sent me MMS, but he

    didn''t answer my call. I don¡¯t know what he is going to do. I''m really scared and I don''t know what to

    do.¡±

    Nicole had always been worried about Dad Bush and Ms. Bush. She even asked Finn to help look for

    them. But there was no news till now. She didn¡¯t expect that someone would send a message today.

    But she was still confused.

    Laurel looked at the picture on the MMS and frowned. ¡°It seems not to be in the United States.¡±

    ¡°I think so. But I really can¡¯t get any information through a back. I want Samuel to help me find out

    where the phone number belongs. But he seems to be busy right now.¡±

    Nicole whispered.

    Samuel had a lot of work to do. She didn¡¯t mean to ask him for help. But Samuel was good at

    Laurel patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Don''t worry. There will always be clues. Samuel should be free

    now. Go and tell him.¡±

    Hearing that, Nicole raised her head and saw Jacob leaving the room. They had finished talking.

    Nicole nodded to Laurel and walked towards Samuel.

    ¡°What''s wrong? What are you talking to mom?¡±

    Samuel petted her head. She was so obsessed with her. Even her hair was so smooth and attractive.

    Nicole noticed Samuel''s gaze. She coughed and said, ¡°I want you to help me. Go in.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say? Nicole, I just had a cold shower. Although it''s not cold, it¡¯s not warm. What if

    I catch a cold...?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about?"

    Nicole''s face turned red again.

    Why was he always thinking about obscenity?

    Seeing her red face, Samuel smiled slightly.

    He saw Laurel and Jacob look at them just now, but he didn''t care. He was like an energetic teenager

    who wanted to sleep with her in every minute.

    Nicole knew what Samuel was thinking about. But she pulled him into the room and stopped him with

    her arm when he was about to lean over.

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Let me kiss you first.¡±

    Samuel asked more.

    Nicole bit her lips and said, ¡°It''s about my parents.¡±

    Samuel was stunned.

    Too many things had happened recently and they were all piled up together. Although he had sent

    someone to investigate, there were no clues so far. Hearing Nicole''s words, he let go of her.

    ¡°You got news?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Someone just sent me a message. See if you can find out where the phone number belongs.¡±

    Nicole handed the phone to Samuel.

    Samuel looked solemn.

    He took the phone and quickly turned on theputer. Then he began to search for the phone

    number. However, Samuel frowned a few minutester.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Nicole was worried.

    Samuel whispered, ¡°This phone number is encrypted and has been processed many times. I can''t tell

    where it belongs for now. Once I find the key parts, it will be automatically blocked. This is not often the

    case. He should be an expert.¡±

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was sad.

    If even Samuel was unable to figure it out, what other clues could there be?

    Seeing that Nicole was not in a good mood, Samuel stood up and said, ¡°I''ll go see if there are any

    other ways. Don''t worry.¡±

    ¡°What about Jacob? If you have something to do, I''ll try to figure it out myself.¡±

    Nicole knew that Samuel was busy, so she didn¡¯t want to be his burden.

    Samuel turned off theputer and said, ¡°It doesn''t matter. It''s about the Brook family.¡±

    ¡°Allen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have already started a war against the Brook family.¡±

    Samuel said as he looked at Nicole. Obviously, he wanted to see how Nicole reacted.

    Nicole sighed, ¡°Go ahead. He''s really going too far.¡±

    Nicole felt depressed.

    Some people and some things weren''t what they used to be.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and whispered, ¡°For those who are worth it, you can take out your heart and

    lungs. For those who are not worth it, there is no need to feel sad. You have a long life. You don''t have

    to bear everyone and everything in mind.¡±

    ¡°But after all, he saved me and the children.¡±

    ¡°He also hurt Zoe.¡±

    Samuel''s voice was calm, but Nicole knew that he was unhappy.

    When talking about Allen, it was difficult for Nicole and Samuel to have the same view.

    ¡°What did he do?¡±

    Nicole had no choice but to change the topic. She could feel Samuel''s anger.

    Samuel looked away and whispered, ¡°No big deal. He just found a venture capitalpany for

    financing.¡±

    ¡°Can you decipher it?¡±

    Nicole was worried about Samuel.

    Actually, there would rarely be a gap in the funds of a family business at their size. Even if there was

    one, professionals would

    provide financing service. They wanted to benefit from these prosperous families. In this way, they

    could obtain a big fortune.

    But they also had to take risks.

    Although Nicole didn¡¯t know whichpany was helping the Brook family with financing, it was very

    likely that Samuel''s actions would be hindered, or that Allen would directly attack Samuel.

    This was thest thing Nicole wanted to see.

    Seeing Nicole''s worried eyes, Samuel suddenly felt much better.

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You''re my husband.¡±

    Nicole red at him, and then she was pulled into Samuel''s arms.

    ¡°If one day Allen and I were in danger at the same time, who would you save first?¡±

    This was a stupid question which most people wouldn''t ask, let alone a man like Samuel. But he just

    asked.

    Facing love, everyone would feel uneasy, especially when a love rival appeared. What''s more, his wife

    owed his love rival.

    Seeing Samuel pretending to be calm, Nicole suddenly felt a little sorry.

    She had given him her heart five years ago. But now, he still felt uneasy and insecure.

    Was it because their love was not deep enough? Or was it because they loved too deeply?

    Nicole didn''t know the answer. But she smiled, ¡°Guess it.¡±

 Chapter 214 I Need to Rest These Days

    Chapter 214 I Need to Rest These Days

    Samuel¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he bit on Nicole¡¯s lips as

    a punishment.

    ¡°Samuel, are you a dog?¡±

    ¡°I am a wolf!¡±

    Samuel let go of her gloomily. Then he turned around and left like an angry little wolf dog.

    Nicole suddenly smiled.

    How fierce!

    Her lips were bitten.

    Nicole licked the blood on her lips, hugged Samuel from behind and whispered, ¡°I only have you in my

    heart.¡±

    Her words made Samuel feel much better.

    ¡°Say it again.¡±

    He said proudly and joyfully.

    Nicole felt that he was like a child. She directly let go of him and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say it again.¡±

    She turned around, but her arm was grabbed by Samuel. And she was pressed against the wall.

    His breaths and deep eyes had intoxicated Nicole, making it hard for her to resist.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Samuel lowered his head and could no longer hold back his desire. His gentle touch had intoxicated

    Nicole.

    Before she knew it, Nicole had been in the bed covered by a quilt. She only remembered when she

    caught her breath, Samuel whispered to her.

    ¡°Be good and rest at home. Leave everything to me. OK?¡±

    His words were like a feather brushing through her heart, making Nicole tremble.

    When she realized it, Samuel was not in the room. But the air seemed to be filled with his breath.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but smile. The older she grew, the more she loved Samuel. She felt five years of

    separation didn¡¯t exist at all. The feeling of sticking together every day became stronger, so strong that

    she felt she might be sick.

    She hurriedly covered her face, only to find that it was burning hot.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know where Samuel went. When she was about to get up, her phone rang again.

    She took a quick nce.

    It was the same number. Nicole¡¯s heart almost stopped beating.

    She opened her phone and checked her MMS. This time, the picture still showed her parents. Their

    eyes were filled with tears, as if they had been beaten.

    Nicole¡¯s eyes instantly became moist.

    ¡°Dad, Mom ¡­¡±

    Nicole hurriedly dialed back. But she couldn¡¯t get through.

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±

    Nicole threw her phone onto the bed desperately.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of the kidnapper¡¯s conditions. As long as she gave what he wanted, she would

    manage to save her parents. However, the kidnapper was clearly ying cat and mouse. Perhaps the

    more nervous and uneasy she was, the happier he would be.

    Nicole suddenly realized something.

    She suddenly raised her head and looked around. She always felt herself being watched by a pair of

    eyes nearby. Otherwise, why would he hang up the phone without saying anything?

    The more she thought about it, the more Nicole felt it was possible.

    She hurriedly opened the door and ran out, looking around like a madman. She even searched every

    corner of the sanatorium, but she still didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious.

    Did she guess wrong?

    Was she too sensitive?

    Nicole returned to the ward in a daze, only to find that she left her phone on the bed.

    When she picked it up, she noticed a sh on the screen. She quickly sliced it open. It read, ¡°Can¡¯t you

    stand it anymore? Did you find me?¡±

    Nicole suddenly felt cold on her back.

    Was he really in the sanatorium?

    Otherwise, why would he know her actions so well?

    She suddenly looked back and gazed at a spot outside intuitively, but there was nothing outside.

    The wind was still calm, the trees were still there, and the flowers and nts were blooming. But Nicole

    could not stay calm anymore.

    If this person was really in the sanatorium, then Zoe, Joseph, Laurel, and even her own safety would

    be affected.

    If he could secretly took her parents away, would he take her children away?

    What was hiss purpose?

    What exactly did he want to do?

    Nicole couldn¡¯t figure it out. And she became more uneasy.

    She picked up the phone and wanted to call Samuel. But then she received another message.

    ¡°What? Do you want to call Samuel? You can have a try. If you call him, I will send you one of your

    parents¡¯ fingers as a present.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s face instantly turned as pale as paper.

    She stood there stiffly, breathing short.

    ¡°Who are you? Who are you? Where are you?¡±

    Nicole turned around and shouted everywhere, but there was only the sound of the wind.

    She forced herself to calm down. She could not panic or be anxious. Otherwise, she would fall into the

    trap. But it was such a terrifying opponent. She didn¡¯t even know who it was, whether it was a man or a

    woman, where he was, or why he did so.

    She felt she was being watched from behind her head. Someone might stab her in the back at any

    time. She was a little anxious about the danger, but she could do nothing.

    If this person was targeting her, could she let Samuel leave here?

    As long as Samuel was fine, she would feel at ease.

    Thinking of that, Nicole went out to find Jacob and whispered to him, ¡°Tell Samuel not toe back for

    the next two days. He needs to keep an eye on Allen and investigate Lucas¡¯s whereabouts. I need to

    rest for a few days. He knew it.¡±

    Nicole said very slowly as she looked around to see if there were any suspicious people, but she found

    nothing in the end.

    Jacob didn¡¯t understand what Nicole meant, but he didn¡¯t ask anything else. He nodded and left.

    After that, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    Samuel was hard to defeat, right? Moreover, with Mike¡¯s help, Samuel would be alright.

    Now, the top priority was to find the person in the sanatorium.

    As long as she found him, her parents would be found, and her children and mother-inw would be

    safe.

    Nicole looked around and went to a nearby public toilet.

    She didn¡¯t believe he could monitor her in the bathroom.

    Nicole quickly entered a cubicle and locked the door. Only then did she take out her phone and send a

    message to Finn. However, she realized something after typing one word.

    Since the kidnapper knew her phone number and could even block the signal, this mobile phone might

    have been exposed.

    If she sent messages through this phone, it was very likely that she would reveal her identity as the

    Night Elf Empire¡¯s master and Finn¡¯s identity. Furthermore, the Green family¡¯s Night Elf Empire Group

    would also be exposed.

    Thinking of that, Nicole put away her phone, flushed the toilet, and walked out of the bathroom.

    The nurses in the corridor nodded and smiled politely when they saw Nicole.

    Nicole felt that everyone was suspicious, but it seemed that everyone was innocent.

    She felt she was going crazy. She couldn¡¯t sleep at night.

    After returning to the ward, Nicole took out her brush and began to paint.

    It had been a long time since she paintedst time. Because Lucas was missing, she was not in the

    mood. But now, she had to pick up the brush. Because she could only calm down through painting. She

    could only keep calm when she knew what to do.

    Nicole waved the brush in her hand. Gradually, she got the hang of it and began to draw the blueprints.

    She still remembered her car design. Although it had been approved by the board of directors of the

    Brook family, now that the Brook family and the Green family had be enemies, their cooperation

    might continue. And Nicole¡¯s manuscript was left to the board of directors of the Brook family.

    The Green family had also devoted a lot of manpower and material resources to this cooperation. Now

    that it had suddenly ended, she felt she was responsible for it.

    Not to mention how much Samuel would lose, even the designers and the staff had wasted their time.

    Thinking of that, Nicole nned to redesign a car. It was more exquisite and aesthetic than the

    prototype of the Brook family¡¯s, and it was more practical. Perhaps it could bring profits to the Green

    family.

    Nicole calmed down. Suddenly, she thought of Xander¡¯s painting style.

    Actually, her painting style was different from Xander¡¯s. But Xander¡¯s paintings were so familiar to her.

    Xander reminded Nicole of the photo from the Don family.

    The photo was taken by Allen, but Nicole could still remember the woman¡¯s face on it. She could even

    remember her every twinkle and smile.

    How could they look so alike?

    She swore that she had never met that woman before. And it was obvious that they were not from the

    same generation. But why did they look so alike?

    Was there truly someone who looked so simr to her in this world?

    Who was that woman?

    Did she have anything to do with her?

    Unknowingly, a portrait of a person appeared on the paper. It was exactly that woman, who looked

    extremely simr to what Nicole used to be.

    Nicole looked at the portrait nkly.

    Should she call Jason and ask him who exactly this woman was?

    Nicole hesitated for a while and didn¡¯t make the call. Because she felt it was impolite to take away the

    photo from Xander¡¯s painting garden secretly.

    She suppressed her curiosity and put away the portrait. Then, she forced herself to calm down and

    imagine the new car model. However, she could not think of anything. Instead, she thought of Dad

    Bush¡¯s kind face.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Dad!

    Nicole was extremely anxious, but there was nothing she could do. She didn¡¯t even know what her

    parents were suffering right now. She felt so helpless and uneasy.

    The pair of eyes in the dark was like shadows, making Nicole restless.

    She got up and opened the door. There was no one outside, but she always felt that someone was

    watching her.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t calm down. She had no choice but to take the drawing board outside. Suddenly, a figure

    walked towards her.

 Chapter 215 Who Is the One Up to Something

    Chapter 215 Who Is the One Up to Something

    The woman wore a cap and had kept her head down. She looked very suspicious in that way.

    Nicole¡¯s heart tensed up. The closer she got to the woman, the more nervous she became. Just as that

    woman was about to brush past her, Nicole grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Nicole grabbed her so hard that she didn¡¯t even have time to care about her favorite drawing board

    when it fell to the ground. She was afraid that the woman in front of her would escape, so she grabbed

    both of her arms.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    That woman raised her head. But it startled Nicole and she unconsciously let her go.

    The woman¡¯s face was severely burned. When she was stopped by Nicole for no reason, her

    expression went darker.

    ¡°Do I know you? Why are you stopping me?¡±

    The woman was very aggressive and fierce. Nicole was scared by her and subconsciously took two

    steps back. Then, she frowned and said, ¡°Did you kidnap my parents?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±

    Hearing Nicole¡¯s words, the woman cursed angrily and turned to leave.

    Nicole wanted to stop the woman again. But she did not make a move. Instead, she kept following

    behind her.

    The woman was a little annoyed. Her expression was very bad, and there was a hint of cruelty in her

    voice.

    She said to Nicole, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Where are my parents? What do you want? Juste at me! Let go of my parents!¡±

    Nicole was a little anxious.

    The woman was stunned for a moment and angrily pushed Nicole.

    ¡°Are you crazy? I don¡¯t even know you. Who cares about your parents? Where did youe from, you

    crazy bitch? When did youe to the sanatorium?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Give my parents back!¡±

    Nicole had decided that this woman was the one who kidnapped her parents and spied on her. She

    pounced on the woman and fiercely sped her.

    The woman was caught off guard and fell on the ground because of Nicole. Her face twisted in pain.

    ¡°Get off me! If you don¡¯t get up, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    The woman shouted in a hoarse voice, but she did not do anything to Nicole.

    However, Nicole didn¡¯t care about anything else at all. She just wanted to hold on tight to this woman

    and get her parents¡¯ whereabouts at the same time.

    The woman felt so much pain from being strangled by Nicole that she had no choice but to shout at the

    top of her voice.

    ¡°Anyone here? Help! Pull this crazy woman away!¡±

    Hearing the woman¡¯s voice, the bodyguards and the security guards of the sanatorium quickly ran over.

    Nicole didn¡¯t let her go. She said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t escape today. If you don¡¯t tell me where my parents

    are, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    The woman was about to cry.

    ¡°Girl? Miss? I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re crazy or not. But I really don¡¯t know your parents. Can you let me go

    now? It¡¯s pretty awkward that you fall on me. Others will have some thoughts.¡±

    However, Nicole did not understand what she was talking about, nor did she bother to care about what

    this woman meant.

    The bodyguards and security guards arrived almost at the same time. But when they saw the two

    women on the ground, their attitudes were very different.

    ¡°Let go of Mrs. Green!¡±

    This was from Samuel¡¯s bodyguards.

    ¡°Let go of our miss!¡±

    This was from the security guards of the sanatorium.

    They said that at the same time. But Nicole and the woman both heard the other guards were talking

    about.

    ¡°Mrs. Green? She¡¯s not a psycho?¡±

    The woman asked in surprise.

    Nicole was also surprised.

    ¡°Your miss? Which Miss?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    The woman was so angry that she struggled to break free. But Nicole sped her so hard. If she kept

    struggling, Nicole might even bite her.

    So, the woman didn¡¯t dare to move.

    She found that Nicole was serious about it. If she managed to get away from Nicole, she would

    probably be riddled with wounds.

    Although Nicole looked weak, she really made people feel a little scared.

    ¡°Hey, let me tell you something. My father is the director of this sanatorium. Can you let me go now? Or

    can we talk?¡±

    The woman tried to soften her attitude.

    Nicole, however, did not let her go.

    ¡°How do I know if it is true?¡±

    ¡°They can prove it for me.¡±

    The woman was speechless and pointed at the security guards.

    The guards of the sanatorium hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, this is Miss Yate, Vi Yate. She is our director¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°So what? She¡¯s peeping at me.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words made Vi feel so awkward and angry.

    ¡°Hey! I admit that you look better than me. But you¡¯re not a handsome man. And I¡¯m straight. Why

    would I do that? I¡¯m walking on my way. It¡¯s you who suddenly came up and hugged me. Who was the

    one up to something?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s expression went bad, and she looked embarrassed now.

    It was also the first time she held a woman like this in front of the public. But she still refused to let Vi

    go.

    ¡°I know it was you. I¡¯ve seen everyone else in this sanatorium except you. And after my parents

    disappeared, you kept sending me messages. You were very familiar with my routines. Now, you¡¯ve

    appeared sneakily. Who else could it be?¡±

    ¡°Hey! What do you mean by that? What does my sneaky behavior have to do with you? This whole

    sanatorium belongs to my family. What¡¯s it to you if I walk like that?¡±

    Vi was unhappy about Nicole¡¯s words.

    Now, the Greens¡¯ bodyguards knew what was going on. They walked forward in embarrassment.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, Miss Yate has been living in the sanatorium. She rarely goes out because of the big fire

    that burned her face.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Nicole felt that her intuition was correct.

    The person who was spying on her, texting her, and even kidnapped her parents was most likely

    rted to the woman in front of her.

    Seeing Nicole being so stubborn, Vi said gloomily, ¡°You said that I kidnapped your parents. But do I

    know you? I have no grievances or enmity with you. Why would I kidnap your parents?¡±

    Nicole was stunned. She felt that what Vi said made sense, but she still refused to let her go.

    ¡°Perhaps you are hired by someone else.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. I¡¯m a Yate. I¡¯m hired by someone else? Am I insane?¡±

    Vi¡¯s words almost persuaded Nicole.

    Was it really not her?

    Did she have the wrong person?

    ¡°Give me your phone, and I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re lying.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Green, you¡¯re going too far.¡±

    A security guard of the sanatorium saw that Vi was in such an embarrassing situation, so he tried to

    stop it.

    But Vi waved her hand and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll give you my phone. Can you let me go?¡±

    ¡°Not after I confirm my guess.¡±

    Nicole was exceptionally stubborn.

    At this moment, a soft voice sounded.

    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing? Are you ying the kissing game with someone else? I want it too!¡±

    It was Zoe!

    Nicole¡¯s heart jumped into her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    She shouted, but it was toote. Zoe ran over and screamed in fear when she saw Vi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zoe immediately got into Nicole¡¯s arms.

    Because she had to hold her daughter, Nicole had no choice but to let go of Vi. However, she still

    looked at Vi with great caution whileforting her daughter, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s fine. Mommy is here.¡±

    Zoe might feel that she was being a little rude just now. She nced at Vi through Nicole¡¯s arms and

    happened to meet Vi¡¯s gaze. She was scared again and her body trembled.

    Vi sneered and said, ¡°Are you afraid now? Don¡¯te out and run around if you¡¯re scared.¡±

    Then she was about to stand up and leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Nicole shouted at her and stubbornly stretched out her hand.

    ¡°Your phone.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t let any suspicious person leave.

    Vi felt that Nicole was simply too stubborn.

    She had rarely been pestered like this, not to mention being pestered by a woman. And she looked like

    a mother.

    Vi was a little angry.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯d better stop. I don¡¯t want to embarrass you in front of your daughter.¡±

    Vi¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Seeing Vi bullying her mother, Zoe stuck her head out in fear. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but she said it

    firmly.

    ¡°If you dare to bully my mommy, my daddy won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have a good dad? I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    Vi pretended to be scared. But it was simply too horrible to see on her burned face.

    Zoe shrank back into Nicole¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Vi couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy when she saw that she had frightened a child like that.

    She used to be a rare beauty. But now, even a child was afraid of her. It was truly annoying!

    Vi was in a bad mood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. I can pretend that nothing happened today. But if you continue to pester me, I will do

    something nasty!¡±

    Vi turned around and left.

    Although Zoe was still in her arms, Nicole snatched the phone from her hand when Vi turned

    around.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Vi got really angry this time.

    Nicole ignored her and unlocked her phone. Fortunately, her phone did not have any passwords.

    She turned around and dialed her own number with Vi¡¯s phone.

    A familiar ringtone rang out, and the number on her phone was different from the one before!

    It was not her?

    How could that be?

    Nicole was stunned.

    But Vi was very angry.

    She stepped forward and took her phone back. She fiercely grabbed Nicole¡¯s cor and said, ¡°Do you

    really think I don¡¯t dare to beat you?¡±

    ¡°Let go of my mommy! Let go of her!¡±

    At this moment, Zoe suddenly hugged Vi¡¯s arm and forgot about her fear.

    ¡°You monster, let go of my mommy!¡±

    But Vi did not look at Zoe at all. Right now, she was furious. And she just wanted to beat Nicole up.

    Nicole was still in shock. She thought that it was impossible to make a mistake, but how could it not be

    Vi?

    The two numbers were so different, and they were clearly not the same one. Was it her fault?

    However, Zoe was so anxious that she lowered her head and bit on Vi¡¯s hand when she saw that

    Vi was unwilling to let go of Nicole.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 216: Can I See Your Phone Again

    Chapter 216: Can I See Your Phone Again

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Vi was caught off guard by Zoe, so she subconsciously raised her hand to p her.

    ¡°No! Zoe!¡±

    Nicole reacted quickly as she hugged Zoe while Vi waved her hand to Zoe.

    Therefore, in the end, Vi pped Nicole in the face. And it was so clear and resounding.

    Both of them were stunned.

    Vi did not know that she would actually do it, and so coincidentally pped Nicole in the face. As for

    Nicole, she was simply

    shocked.

    The Greens¡¯ bodyguards and the security guards of the sanatorium saw this and had a nervous

    confrontation with each other.

    ¡°I didn''t mean to¡±

    Vi¡¯s palm got numb. Obviously, that p was really heavy.

    But Nicole just looked at her and whispered, ¡°Can I take a look at your phone again?¡±

    This sentence made Vi speechless. All her anger had now turned into helplessness.

    ¡°Come on, girl. Why do you think of me as a kidnapper? You can''t suspect me just because I''m

    disfigured, right?¡±

    ¡°I just want to take a look at your phone¡±

    Nicole was very persistent.

    Now, Zoe could tell that it was her mother who had been pestering Vi.

    She gently tugged at Nicole''s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Mommy, why do you have to look at her phone?¡±

    Nicole was unable to answer Zoe''s question, and Vi obviously wanted to know the reason too.

    However, because she had

    pped Nicole earlier, she was a little depressed and handed over her phone.

    ¡°Hey, just to remind you: you can see everything on it, but you can''t do anything¡±

    After saying that, she gave her phone to Nicole as if it was very precious.

    Nicole took it over and started browsing the phone quickly, especially the photos. She really wanted to

    find some clues from the phone. And she also wanted to find some photos of her parents.

    Unfortunately, there was nothing.

    Nicole flipped through the photos. And suddenly one photo caught her attention.

    There was a woman sitting in the sunshine in that photo. She looked mncholy, which made people

    feel pity for her.

    However, this was not something that surprised Nicole. What surprised her was that this woman looked

    very simr to the woman in the photo she took from  Xander''s painting garden.

    ¡°Who is this woman?¡±

    Nicole asked.

    Vi nced at the photo and said, ¡°My mother!¡±

    ¡°Your mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes!"

    Vi nodded and said proudly, "My mom is pretty, right? She was gorgeous when she was young. And

    she''s just a little old

    now. Do you know my mother?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t know how to answer this question.

    Do I know her?

    In fact, Nicole knew nothing about this woman.

    But to be honest, this woman was so much like her in the past. So, Nicole always felt that there should

    be a connection

    between that woman and her. But now she could not find anything inmon.

    Nicole shook her head and returned the phone to Vi.

    Whether it was because Vi had hided it too well or because she had misunderstood Vi, Vi''s

    phone was very clean anyway. There was nothing suspicious yn it,

    ¡°Sorry, I was reckless just now"

    Nicole apologized.

    Now Vi was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°My attitude wasn''t good either. But what happened to you? Did your parents get kidnapped here? I

    can ask my guys to

    investigate for you.¡±

    Hearing Vi''s words, Nicole wanted to refuse at first. But then, she thought of a realistic problem.

    If she was being watched and her phone was being monitored, then she could not do anything.

    Perhaps, Vi could test for

    her.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Nicole asked.

    Vi shrugged and said, ¡°I look so terrible now. Where can I go? I heard that there is a famous beauty

    master in the United

    States who can treat burns. I want to Jive it a try. However, my father didn¡¯t agree, so I sneaked out.

    Who would have thought that you would stop me as a kidnapper?¡±

    After saying that, Vi was very depressed.

    Nicole remembered her past.

    Five years ago, she was burned much worse than Vi.

    Although Vi''s face looked terrible, Nicole thought that she could recover when she took a closer

    look.

    ¡°How did your face get burned?¡±

    Because she knew the pain of being burned by the fire, Nicole felt a bit more sympathy and

    indescribable feeling towards

    Vi.

    Vi sighed and said, ¡°I did an experiment, but I didn¡¯t do it well. It exploded and burned my face¡±

    ¡°What do you do?¡±

    ¡°What can I do? My father is the director of the sanatorium, and my mother is a doctor. What else can I

    do? Just studying

    medicine. And I like to do chemical experiments. But I didn''t expect to make myself miserable¡±

    After saying this, Vi sighed.

    Nicole took out a pen and paper, and wrote Vi an address and a telephone number. She whispered,

    ¡°This is the beauty master¡¯s address and telephone number. Tell her that Catherine introduced you to

    her. She will help you.¡¯

    ¡°Wow! You actually know Charlotte Harrison!¡±

    Vi looked very excited and put away the note with great care.

    ¡°Thank you, gorgeous.¡±

    Vi¡¯s happiness was obvious. She even rubbed Zoe''s head and smiled, ¡°Also, thank you, little

    princess. Call me if you need

    anything. Don''t worry, I will help you investigate your affairs.¡±

    Vi left her phone number to Nicole and left happily.

    Nicole was a little disappointed, but she didn''t show it.

    The Greens¡¯ bodyguards and the security guards of the sanatorium saw that they got along well, so

    they hurriedly went out.

    Zoe looked curiously in the direction where Vi left, and she asked softly, ¡°Mommy, what happened to

    that aunt''s face? Will she recover?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Charlotte is very good at it¡±

    Nicole rubbed Zoe''s head and temporarily put down those suspicions.

    She carried Zoe back and asked, ¡°Why did youe here? Where''s Grandma and Joseph? Why did

    youe out alone?¡±

    Zoe pouted and said, ¡°Joseph is avoiding me. Grandma said that she wanted to sleep for a while, so I

    ran out when I was bored¡±

    Nicole looked at Zoe''s blushing face. She knew that Joseph must have been frightened by her request

    for a kiss, so he

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    avoided her. As for Laurel, she was weak, and her body was not in a good condition. So, it was normal

    that she couldn''t take care of Zoe.

    And now, Zoe was much better than when she first came here. But Nicole was still very worried.

    What if the person in the dark took Zoe as his next target?

    ¡°Honey, you want to sleep with Mommy tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes!"

    Zoe was very happy.

    She put her arms around Nicole''s neck and returned to her room with Nicole.

    Upon returning to the room, Nicole felt ufortable. It was as if countless pairs of eyes were

    watching her from all

    directions.

    Zoe sensed that Nicole was in a bad mood. She gently tugged at Nicole''s sleeve and asked, ¡°Mommy,

    what''s wrong? Don''t

    you want to sleep with me?¡±

    ¡°No! Mommy just doesn''t like this room now. Why don¡¯t we change to another room? How about your

    ward?¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Zoe did not have any problems with it. As long as she could be with Nicole, she would like it wherever

    she went.

    Nicole brought some of her things and then left with Zoe in her arms.

    When the phone rang again, they were in Zoe''s room.

    Just as Nicole put Zoe down and was about to take her to a shower, she received a text message from

    that person again.

    ¡°Do you think I won''t be able to see you if you change rooms?¡±

    Nicole became more and more uneasy. However, she didn¡¯t show it. She threw her phone onto the

    bed. But then, she felt that

    it was still unsafe. So, she turned off the phone and even took out the battery. Atst, she let the

    bodyguard take it back to his room. Only then did she feel relieved.

    Zoe looked at Nicole with curiosity and asked, ¡°Mommy, what are you ying with?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. My phone is too noisy. I''m afraid that it will disturb you when you''re asleep. Tonight, Mommy

    has to apany you all the time¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Zoe was extremely happy about it.

    They went to the bathroom. Nicole helped Zoe take a bath. Looking at the pinholes on Zoe''s body,

    Nicole felt very upset.

    Zoe didn¡¯t have to endure all of this. It was all because of her that Allen did those to her baby girl Zoe.

    How should she tell Zoe about these things?

    Nicole was somewhat depressed.

    ¡°Mommy, are you thinking about Daddy? Where did Daddy go? He won''te back tonight?¡±

    Zoe''s series of questions made Nicole regain her senses soon.

    ¡°Daddy has something to do recently. So, we''re the only ones left here these few days. What? Are you

    unhappy¡±

    ¡°No, but I miss Daddy too¡±

    Zoe''s words made Nicole feel somewhat jealous.

    ¡°Hey, Mommy has apanied you for five years. How many days have you known your daddy? And

    you like him so much.

    You don''t like Mommy anymore?¡±

    Zoe hurriedly hugged Nicole''s neck and said coquettishly, ¡°I like Mommy. I like Mommy and Daddy, but

    now I just miss Daddy

    so, so much.¡¯

    There was nothing wrong with what Zoe said.

    Nicole felt that Zoe was getting better at speaking sweet words now. It seemed that words came out of

    her mouth were

    wrapped with honey.

    ¡°That''s my honey! Shall we have a video with Daddyter? If Daddy is not busy¡±

    Nicole scratched her daughter''s nose and asked dotingly.

    ¡°OK!"

    Zoe liked the idea very much.

    After they yed with water for a while, Nicole wrapped Zoe in a towel and carried her out of the

    bathroom. However, when

    she came out, she found Joseph who was sneaking in.

    ¡°Joseph?¡±

    Nicole called Joseph, making him very embarrassed.

    He said, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Joseph! Hug me!¡±

    Zoe stretched out her arms and was about to go towards Joseph. Seeing this, Joseph hurriedly

    stepped back.

    ¡°You, you, you! Put on your clothes¡±

    There was nothing he could do. Joseph had some serious problems with Zoe now.

    Ever since Zoe saw Samuel kissing Nicole, she would kiss Joseph now and then. And Joseph was so

    surprised by her action

    that his heart was beating irregrly.

    Now that he saw Zoe naked and wanted to pounce on him, he was so shocked that he almost ran

    away.

 Chapter 217: Youre Suffocating Me

    Chapter 217: You''re Suffocating Me

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±

    If Joseph wasn''t afraid of hurting Zoe''s feelings, he would have run away. Now, he could only blink his

    big eyes and ask Nicole

    for help.

    Nicole was a little depressed and hugged Zoe.

    ¡°Honey, no!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Zoe pouted, looking very unhappy.

    ¡°also want to watch over Joseph at night¡±

    ¡°No, you can''t!¡±

    Nicole rejected Zoe''s request.

    ¡°Honey, Joseph is your brother. You can''t sleep with your brother. And you can¡¯t kiss him, either.

    Anyway, you can¡¯t y the

    kissing game with a random boy, okay?¡±

    Nicole had to take the opportunity to tell Zoe that there was a boundary between men and women.

    However, Zoe was puzzled by Nicole''s words.

    ¡°But why can you and Daddy kiss?¡±

    ¡°Because we love each other, and we are adults. That''s why we can do it. When you meet a boy you

    like in the future, and he

    also likes you, then you can do it too.

    But before that, you may want to save the most precious thing for the most important person, right?¡±

    Nicole didn''t know if Zoe could understand, but she had to tell her now.

    Zoe said reluctantly, ¡°But I like Joseph very much. I can marry him in the future¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. He''s your brother. And your brother can¡¯t be your husband, you know? He can only be

    your brother¡±

    ¡°Then I can''t kiss and hug him, can I?¡±

    Zoe was upset, as if she had lost something particrly precious.

    Nicole couldn''t bear to see Zoe upset, but she still whispered, ¡°Honey, Joseph will always be your

    brother. You two are family,

    and you can kiss each other. But you should kiss him on the forehead, you know? Or on his cheek.

    That''s a kiss between family members.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Zoe''s eyes once again lip up and shone brightly. It was like the entire room had also lit up because of

    her smile and eyes.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°Of course. After you change your clothes, you can go to kiss Joseph¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Zoe was very cooperative.

    Joseph crinkled his nose, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Zoe had been thinking about kissing on his lips and pulling off his pants. Compared to that, Nicole''s

    solution was eptable to

    him.

    Zoe ran to change her clothes.

    Joseph smiled and said to Nicole, "Thank you, Mommy¡±

    ¡°I didn''t do anything¡±

    Nicole touched his head and thought of Lucas again.

    She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to see Lucas.

    Zoe quickly got changed and ran out, pouncing into Joseph''s arms like a little princess. Joseph was

    almost unable to stand.

    Then Zoe kissed on his face with her soft lips.

    Her lips were soft, fragrant, and stic.

    Joseph was stunned.

    This was the first time he had been kissed by a girl.

    Although this girl was his younger sister, this felt pretty good.

    Joseph''s mind went nk.

    After Zoe kissed Joseph, she looked at Nicole with some doubt and asked, ¡°Mommy, what''s wrong with

    Joseph? Does he not

    like me kissing him? Or did I not kiss him hard enough?¡±

    Nicole wanted tough.

    She knew that Joseph was confused. She walked forward and rubbed Joseph''s head. She kissed him

    on the forehead and

    said, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Joseph was stunned again.

    Mommy''s kiss was different from Zoe''s. With a trace of gentleness and kindness, he was touched.

    ¡°Thank you, Mommy¡±

    Tears rolled in Joseph''s eyes. He thought of Riley. When he was very little, Riley had treated him the

    same way. Unfortunately, she never did that again.

    Now that he was kissed by Nicole, he felt a little depressed and sad.

    He knew that he couldn''t think of Riley because she had made him lose his and Zoe''s brother Lucas,

    Nicole''s son. However,

    at this moment, he just felt sad and missed her.

    Seeing that Joseph thanked Nicole and was indifferent to her kiss, Zoe was dissatisfied.

    ¡°Hey, Joseph doesn''t like my kiss. I want to kiss him again¡¯

    As she spoke, she held Joseph''s face with both hands and kissed him several times.

    Joseph was covered by Zoe''s body.

    He helplessly said, ¡°Zoe, you''re suffocating me. Your kiss is the best¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Hearing that Joseph praised her, Zoe finally let go of him. With her face full of satisfaction, she puffed

    her cheeks and pointed at it.

    Joseph was a little embarrassed.

    Nicole thought that they had a very good rtionship.

    ¡°It''s fine. Joseph, kiss her. I''m going to cook delicious food for you two"

    Nicole suddenly wanted to cook.

    Joseph hesitated for a moment. Then he kissed on Zoe''s cheek and quickly retreated. His little face

    flushed red, making him

    look very shy.

    ¡°Thank you, Joseph!¡±

    Zoe jumped up happily.

    ¡°Mommy, when can we see Lucas? I also want to give him a big kiss¡¯

    Zoe''s words made Nicole a little sad, but she smiled and said, ¡°We will meet him soon¡±

    Joseph was also a little down. But he held Zoe''s hand and said, ¡°Zoe, let''s y chess¡±

    ¡°I want to draw¡¯

    Hearing that, Joseph paused for a moment. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let''s draw¡¯

    They were in high spirits and ran to the table with the drawing board. Then they began to draw.

    Seeing them both around her, Nicole felt relieved. But she didn¡¯t dare to be careless.

    She quickly cooked some food and asked the bodyguards to bring some to Laurel while she stayed

    with the children.

    Nicole found that Zoe was very talented in painting, while Joseph was on the regr level.

    ¡°I''m not good at painting,¡¯ Joseph said embarrassedly.

    ¡°Then what are you good at?¡±

    Zoe quickly asked.

    Joseph scratched his head and was speechless for a moment.

    Yeah, what was his strength?

    There didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about him.

    Joseph got depressed.

    ¡°Well, it seems that there''s nothing outstanding about me¡±

    Joseph smiled awkwardly.

    However, Nicole rubbed his head and said, ¡°No, Joseph is good at one thing¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Joseph did not know himself, so he hurriedly raised his head.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°Joseph''s mental arithmetic is very good.¡¯

    ¡°What is mental arithmetic?¡±

    Zoe asked in confusion.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°Mental arithmetic is doing the calction in your heart. It''s very quick!¡±

    After saying that, Nicole gave Joseph a math problem.

    Joseph answered it without thinking, and his answer was correct.

    Zoe opened her eyes wide and looked at Joseph with admiration, ¡°Wow, Joseph, you''re brilliant!¡±

    Being praised by Zoe made Joseph shy.

    He scratched his head, not knowing what to do. And he could only look at Nicole for help.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°You don''t need to be shy. You''re killing the mental arithmetic. And you already

    know how to multiply

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    and divide. You''re simply a little genius¡¯

    She pinched Joseph''s nose, but Joseph didn''t care.

    This was the first time he was taken as a genius.

    In the past, Riley always scolded him for being so stupid.

    As time went on, Joseph lost his confidence and felt that he might really be stupid. Otherwise, why did

    she always say that to him?

    Now that he heard Nicole''s praise, Joseph was a little excited.

    Zoe said happily with admiration, "Joseph, can you teach me?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I''ll teach you tomorrow¡±

    Joseph said to Zoe with a smile.

    Zoe was very happy about it.

    They had dinner and yed for a while. Joseph wanted to go back to rest, but Nicole stopped him.

    ¡°There are two beds here. You and Zoe can have one bed each. So, you can sleep here tonight¡±

    Nicole''s words made Joseph hesitate.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°There''s no ¡®but¡¯. Mommy is here. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Nicole thought that perhaps Joseph still had a shadow over Zoe, so she exined to give him a boost.

    Joseph shook his head and said, ¡°No, there are only two beds here. Zoe and I both have one. Then

    where are you sleeping,

    Mommy?¡±

    Nicole was touched when she heard that Joseph was thinking for her.

    ¡°Ican sleep on the sofa for one night¡±

    ¡°No, you''re still sick. Why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed? I''ll have the sofa. I¡¯m small and won''t find it hard

    to sleep on it¡±

    Joseph spoke like an adult. It made Nicole''s heart warm.

    ¡°Silly boy, you are still a kid now. How can you sleep on the sofa? Be good and go to bed now¡±

    Joseph did not agree.

    Zoe sat on the bed with the nket in her arms while listening to their discussion. She couldn''t help but

    say, "Mommy and I

    can share one bed, right? What are you guys arguing about? The sofa isn¡¯t thatfortable to sleep

    on¡±

    Her words just stunned Nicole and Joseph.

    They looked at Zoe together and smiled.

    Nicole asked them to go to bed and then told them the bedtime story.

    The children were probably tired of ying and soon fell asleep.

    Nicole closed the book, got up and stretched. Then, she felt a little sleepy, but she didn''t dare to be

    careless. She carefully looked inside and outside the room. Only then did she get on Zoe''s bed and

    slept with Zoe in her arms.

    When it came to midnight, Nicole felt that there is a pair of eyes staring at her.

    Those eyes were especially sinister with a touch of murderous intent.

    Nicole suddenly opened her eyes and saw a ck figure jump out of the window.

    ¡°Who''s there?¡±

    Nicole was so scared that she couldn''t help but raise her voice. And it rmed the bodyguards outside.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, what''s wrong?¡±

    The bodyguards didn''t dare to cross the line to go in. So, they asked nervously outside.

    Nicole told them what happened just now. So, the bodyguards ran to check. At this time, Nicole felt that

    something was wrong.

    The bodyguards had all gone after the ck-clothed man. So, who would protect her and the children?

    At this moment, little noises came from outside. Nicole¡¯s heart tensed up.

 Chapter 218: I Love My Wife

    Chapter 218: I Love My Wife

    Nicole hurried to Joseph and Zoe.

    Zoe slept soundly and did not hear anything. Joseph was more rmed and woke up. When Nicole

    came over, he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, what''s wrong?¡±

    Nicole stopped Joseph, told him to put on his clothes and take Zoe to the inner room.

    Joseph found that Nicole was nervous. And at this moment, the weird sounds outside also made him

    nervous.

    ¡°Is he a bad person?¡±

    ¡°Probably!¡±

    Nicole said in a low voice. She quickly picked up Zoe and her nket. Then she carried her into the

    inner room.

    Joseph looked around and then ran to the bathroom to get a basin of cold water.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Just as Nicole came out, she saw Joseph carrying the basin with difficulty. So, she went forward to take

    it over.

    Joseph pointed to the basin and then pointed to the top of the door. Nicole instantly understood.

    ¡°You want to put this basin on the door¡±

    Joseph hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°It''s cold at night¡±

    Now Nicole knew that Joseph was also a little bad.

    She walked over gently, stepped on the stool and put the basin on the door. Then she quietly retreated

    to the room inside with

    Joseph.

    Joseph asked in a low voice, "Mommy, what should we do if that persones in?¡±

    ¡°Beat him with anything you could get. As long as hees in, we''ll beat him up until he escapes¡±

    Apart from this stupid method, Nicole didn''t know what else they could do.

    She really wanted to call Samuel or Jacob now. But unfortunately, she had taken down her phone and

    thrown it into her room.

    Now she could only see the danger approaching. And she was unable to protect her children. At this

    moment, Nicole felt that

    she was so useless.

    ¡°Stay inside and don''t go out. Do you understand?¡±

    Nicole decided to wait outside alone. No matter what, she can''t let anything happen to her children.

    Joseph didn¡¯t agree. But Nicole whispered, "You have to think about it. Zoe is not in a good condition,

    so nothing can happen

    to her. Joseph, this is a difficult task.

    You must protect her. Didn''t you promise Lucas that you would take good care of Zoe?¡±

    ¡°But I also promised him to be good to you:

    Joseph found himself in a difficult situation.

    Nicole touched his head and smiled, ¡°It''s okay. I''m an adult, so I''ll be alright. You just need to protect

    your sister. I will be fine.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the people outside areing in soon. Don''t speak anymore¡±

    Nicole got sharp ears.

    She quickly stuffed Joseph into the inner room. Then she held an ashtray in her hand and kept it

    behind her back for the

    person.

    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. And the lock on the door was twisted slightly.

    Nicole''s heart went up to her throat. She held the ashtray tightly and held her breath. And her forehead

    was covered with cold

    sweat.

    The door slowly opened under the hard work of the person outside.

    Then, the door was opened from outside.

    And a basin of cold water fell on the person.

    Nicole did not see who it was. When she saw the water falling on the person, she just smashed the

    ashtray towards the

    person''s head.

    ¡°F**k you, bastard!¡±

    She made her move quickly and ruthlessly!

    The man let out a loud cry. Just as he was about to dodge, Nicole slipped and was about to fall. And

    the man supported her.

    At this moment, the ashtray had directly gone to the man''s forehead.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The man groaned in pain. Some warm blood gushed out of the wound.

    Nicole did not dare to stop. The next second, she lifted her leg and kicked towards the man¡¯s crotch.

    She hoped that could

    destroy him.

    However, the man sessfully grabbed her foot and shouted in a low voice.

    ¡°Nicole, it''s me!¡±

    The familiar voice made Nicole stunned.

    Meanwhile, the man turned on the light.

    Nicole looked at Samuel, who looked miserable. And she was stunned for a moment.

    How could it be Samuel?

    Samuel was wet from head to toe, just like a drowned chicken. He was in a sorry state. The smash

    wound on his forehead

    was eye-catching. It was dripping with blood, and a little dizzy to look at.

    ¡°Samuel? Didn''t I tell you not toe back?¡±

    After seeing that it was Samuel, Nicole became very anxious. She threw away the ashtray in her hand

    and turned to find a first

    aid kit for him.

    Samuel was so aggrieved.

    He never thought that he would be treated so cruelly when he returned at midnight.

    ¡°What are you doing? Where are the bodyguards at the door?¡±

    Samuel looked at the ashtray that Nicole had thrown away. It was stained with his blood. He just felt

    painful and ufortable

    to see it.

    Nicole was so ruthless that she almost got him a concussion.

    Nicole didn¡¯t have time to exin to Samuel what was going on. She brought over the kit and nervously

    said, ¡°Come in. It¡¯s

    cold outside. Change your clothes. I''ll bandage your wound. Hope you won''t get tetanus.¡¯

    Seeing that Nicole was so nervous, Samuel could not ask further. Moreover, the cold water made his

    body very cold, so he couldn''t help but shiver.

    ¡°Who came up with this stupid idea?¡±

    Samuel rubbed his nose and asked sullenly. And it scared Joseph into silence.

    God, if he knew that it was Samuel, he wouldn''t have the nerve to plot against him like this!

    Nicole did not dare to say anything, either.

    She allowed Joseph to do that. If she knew it was Samuel, how could she agree?

    Seeing Nicole being silent, Samuel stopped asking. He sighed and went to the bathroom to take a hot

    bath.

    Nicole ran back to her room and brought Samuel''s pajamas over. Then, she looked at the wound on his

    head and felt a little sad and guilty.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    Samuel wanted to say no. But when he saw Nicole''s worrying eyes, he suddenly became aggrieved

    and said yes.

    ¡°It''s your fault. Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came back? I thought you were a bad person.

    Otherwise, how could I have

    attacked you?¡± Nicole said gloomily.

    Then she got Samuel to sit on the bed and gently blew on his forehead.

    Samuel felt his heart soften.

    Nicole''s breath was warm. It brushed across his forehead like goose feathers. And it seemed to

    prate through his skin to

    his heart. It made him itchy, but he couldn''t help wanting more.

    Samuel subconsciously held Nicole''s hand.

    ¡°Don''t move!"

    However, Nicole was very serious now. After shouting at him, she quickly got the first aid kit and took

    out the iodine. Then she

    began to apply medicine to Samuel.

    ¡°Hold on. It will hurt a little¡±

    Nicole''s voice and movements were very gentle. And she treated Samuel like a child.

    Looking at her anxious and worrying expression, Samuel felt very warm.

    ¡°Nothing, I don¡¯t feel any pain now:¡¯

    ¡°How could it not hurt? There is a big wound. It¡¯s my fault for being so ruthless¡±

    The more Nicole looked at Samuel, the more she felt that she was unforgivable.

    Why did she attack so heavily?

    Fortunately, Samuel grabbed her foot. Otherwise, she didn''t know what she would do.

    ¡°It''s fine. You should be quick and urate when dealing with bad people. You did a good job¡±

    Samuel began to praise Nicole.

    Nicole said embarrassedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you. I thought it was a bad person when I heard the

    weird noise outside, so...¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. It''s not your fault¡±

    Samuel said gently.

    Nicole couldn''t say anything right now, so she tried her best to bandage Samuel''s wound.

    Joseph poked his head out and looked at Samuel. He said in a low voice, ¡°Daddy, I did that to protect

    Mommy and Zoe. Don''t

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    me me, okay?¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Samuel asked with a faint smile.

    Seeing the smile on Samuel''s face, Joseph felt relieved. Then he ran out and said proudly, ¡°I put the

    basin of water on the

    door! I know it''s cold at night. If it was a bad guy, he would suffer from the cold water. How about it?

    Daddy, am I smart?¡±

    After saying that, he even jumped in front of Samuel proudly, hoping to get his praise.

    However, Samuel grabbed his ear and said, ¡°Good boy, so it was your idea! Did you know that the cold

    water almost froze

    me?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, please forgive me! I didn¡¯t know it was you!¡±

    ¡°That won''t do, either! If you don''t learn good things, you''ll be doing all these evil tricks. You..¡±

    Samuel said a lot.

    It made Joseph depressed.

    ¡°Mommy, help!¡±

    Joseph started to ask Nicole for help.

    Nicole just went to put away the first aid kit, and they started to have problems, which really surprised

    her.

    ¡°Samuel, what are you doing? Joseph is still a child. How can you be so violent?¡±

    Nicole rescued Joseph from Samuel''s hands.

    Joseph rubbed his ears and said unwillingly, ¡°Daddy, you''re too biased. Mommy said that she didn''t do

    it on purpose, and you

    didn¡¯t say anything. You even said that she did it well. But why did you treat me differently? Am I not

    your son?¡±

    Samuel nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Can youpare with your mommy?¡±

    ¡°Why can''t I?"

    Joseph argued.

    Samuel looked at him and said, ¡°Are you a woman?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Are you my wife?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you want me to treat you like that?¡±

    Samuel''s words hurt Joseph''s feelings.

    ¡°But I am your son!¡± Joseph said with a wrinkled face.

    ¡°When you grow up, you''ll build a new family. Only my wife stays with me. Why don''t I love her? You

    are a man. You must

    practice your skills well. And it''s better not to y with these girly things¡±

    After Samuel said that, he didn''t care what Joseph thought in his heart. Then he said to Nicole, ¡°Put

    him down. I won''t beat him. Besides, the little boy has to fall and fail until he grows up to be a man¡±

    Joseph couldn''t bear it and cried out, which broke Nicole''s heart.

    She nced at Samuel and said, ¡°You may sleep alone tonight.¡±

    After she said that, she carried Joseph into the inner room, leaving Samuel to be speechless.

    What the hell was this?

    He had got such great hurt, yet he had to sleep alone?

 Chapter 219: You Must Comfort Me

    Chapter 219: You Must Comfort Me

    ¡°No! Nicole, I came back at midnight. You just gave me a cold shower. Now, what the hell is it that you

    left me alone in the room?¡±

    Samuel was extremely wronged.

    Nicole paused for a moment. Joseph quickly hugged her arm and said pitifully, "Mommy, I''m so cold.

    Zoe must feel cold in the

    room, too¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes¡¯

    Nicole remembered Zoe, so she turned to Samuel and said, ¡°Go sleep in your room. I''m going to carry

    Zoe out. It''s too cold inside¡±

    ¡°No..¡±

    Samuel was depressed.

    Joseph hid in Nicole''s arm and secretly stuck out his tongue to make a face at Samuel.

    Daddy deserved it!

    He was so mean to him just now.

    Samuel looked at Joseph''scent expression. And he just wanted drag this bad boy over and

    beat him up.

    After Nicole carried Joseph into the inner room, Joseph came down from her embrace.

    ¡°Mommy, I wonder if Zoe has caught a cold when she goes out today. We have to take good care of

    her tonight¡±

    This once again shook Nicole to the core, which had just been shaken.

    Yeah.

    She hadn''t figured out what it had to do with Vi. But Zoe had taken some time to get there. So, she

    was worried if Zoe had

    caught a cold.

    Nicole nned to apany Samuel after coaxing the children. But now she was troubled after

    hearing Joseph''s words.

    Seeing her troubled expression, Joseph secretlyughed.

    Daddy deserved it. He had scolded him!

    Joseph thought to himself: I¡¯m not letting Mommy go back tonight!

    Nicole didn¡¯t know his little ns.

    She carried Zoe out and found Samuel was still there. He stared at Nicole with an aggrieved

    expression.

    Nicole just looked away and didn''t dare to look at him, especially at the injury on his head. It made her

    feel even guiltier.

    But thinking of Zoe, Nicole gritted her teeth and said to Samuel, ¡°You go back to rest now. I will sleep

    with Zoe and Joseph

    tonight. Don''t catch a cold¡±

    After she finished speaking, she ced Zoe on the bed. But she was somewhat in a hurry and did not

    dare to look back at

    Samuel.

    Seeing Samuel''s aggrieved expression, Joseph secretly smiled. Then, he said to Nicole, ¡°Mommy, my

    stomach is upset. Did I

    eat too much tonight?"

    ¡°Really? Is your stomach aching? Let me look¡±

    Nicole carried Joseph to the stool, gently rubbed his stomach and asked softly, ¡°Where does it hurt? Do

    you want to see a

    doctor?¡±

    Samuel was also a little worried, but he suddenly met Joseph''s smiling eyes. Then he understood.

    ¡°Joseph, how dare you..¡±

    ¡°Ah! My stomach hurts¡±

    Joseph hugged his belly and almost fell into Nicole''s arms. His small hand tightly grabbed Nicole''s arm

    and screamed.

    This frightened Nicole.

    ¡°I''ll take you to the doctor?

    ¡°No, Mommy, just hug me for a while.¡±

    Joseph went into Nicole''s arms.

    When Nicole saw Joseph''s pitiful expression, she thought that he remembered his own mother Riley.

    And just now, Samuel

    scolded him for his good intentions.

    Not only did Joseph not get Samuel''s encouragement, he was also criticized. Therefore, he must feel

    upset.

    Thinking of this, Nicole red at Samuel with someint. Then she hugged Joseph in her arms

    and said softly, ¡°It''s fine.

    It won''t hurt anymore. Mommy will rub it for you.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, it hurts here.¡±

    Joseph grabbed Nicole''s hand and ced it on his stomach.

    Mommy''s hands were so soft!

    Seeing Joseph faking it, Samuel felt a surge of anger.

    ¡°Nicole, he is just pretending. He..¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go back to your room. Joseph is tired and is going to sleep¡±

    Nicole''s voice was deep, making Samuel even more depressed.

    Why did he end up having to take his wife from his son?

    Samuel red at Joseph, but Joseph shouted again.

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy is so bad. Just let him go. I''m scared! My stomach hurts even more¡±

    ¡°Joseph!¡±

    ¡°Samuel!¡±

    Nicole immediately raised her voice. She was really angry this time.

    Seeing Nicole protect Joseph like this, Samuel knew that he had no hope today.

    This brat!

    Samuel''s teeth itched with hatred. But he still sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I''ll go. Don¡¯t get tired. You

    haven''t recovered yet. Rest

    early. Don''t worry about this brat. If you need anything, call me.¡¯

    ¡°Alright¡±

    Nicole nodded, feeling a little guilty.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Samuel, so she lowered her eyes to take care of Joseph.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel couldn''t make things difficult for her anymore. He sighed and looked at

    Joseph with some

    Good!

    This brat was taking him less seriously.

    However, for Nicole''s sake, Samuel left even though he felt aggrieved.

    Nicole was reluctant to part with Samuel. But she was afraid that there would be a conflict between him

    and Joseph. So, she

    could only watch Samuel leave now.

    Seeing Samuel leave, Joseph jumped out of Nicole''s embrace and said embarrassedly, ¡°Mommy, I''m

    fine. My stomach doesn¡¯t

    hurt anymore¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    How came Nicole didn''t know what Joseph is thinking? She dotingly took Joseph into her arms again

    and whispered, ¡°Do you

    want me to sleep with you tonight?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Joseph was a little surprised and even happier.

    Since Zoe was in poor health, it was hard enough for Nicole to take care of Zoe. So, Joseph was

    always a good boy and told himself that Nicole would be more tired if she had to take care of him too.

    However, this did not mean that Joseph did not want Nicole''s hugs and love. Now that he heard

    Nicole''s words, he happily went into her embrace.

    ¡°Mommy, you''re so nice¡±

    ¡°Bad boy, let¡¯s go! Mommy will take you to bed.¡±

    Nicole carried him onto the bed.

    However, Joseph did not feel sleepy.

    ¡°Mommy, can you tell me a story?¡±

    ¡°You want to hear more?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°What do you want to hear?¡±

    Nicole doted on Joseph very much.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s Mommy, anything is good¡±

    Joseph''s words were so sweet. It made Nicole feel very happy.

    ¡°Alright, I''ll begin¡± Nicole smiled.

    She patted Joseph while telling him a story.

    At the beginning, Joseph was struggling to stay awake. He wanted to stay with Nicole for a while. But

    after listening, he

    couldn''t help but feel sleepy. His eyelids became heavy, then he fell asleep soon.

    Seeing how cute he looked when he fell asleep, Nicole missed Lucas. But she couldn''t see her son at

    all.

    Nicole ced Joseph on the bed with Zoe and tucked him in.

    Zoe was asleep from the beginning to the end, so she knew nothing about all of this.

    Nicole sighed. Then she suddenly felt that there someone in the room.

    She turned around and was grabbed by a pair of strong arms. The man pulled her around and pulled

    her into his embrace.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Nicole cried out softly, and then the man covered her mouth.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°It''s me?¡±

    It was Samuel''s voice, so Nicole felt relieved.

    ¡°How did you get in? Didn''t you go back to rest?¡±

    ¡°You still say that? For that bad boy, you left me, who was seriously injured, alone in the room. How can

    you do that?¡±

    Samuel felt wronged.

    Hearing this, Nicole chuckled.

    ¡°It''s just your forehead! You said you are seriously injured? Do you think you''re in a movie?¡±

    ¡°I don''t care. You have topensate me¡±

    Samuel leaned against Nicole like a child, and his hands began to move across her skin.

    Nicole was a little embarrassed and whispered, ¡°The children are all here¡±

    ¡°Then let''s go back to our room.¡±

    Samuel was eager to stay alone with Nicole.

    However, Nicole said hesitantly, ¡°Zoe went out today and sweated when she ran. I''m afraid that she

    would catch a cold and

    have a fever at night. I was worried about leaving her¡±

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel was a little depressed.

    ¡°Then you mustfort me¡±

    ¡°You''re not a child.¡±

    Nicole felt that Samuel was bing more and more like a child.

    Samuel didn''t care about what Nicole thought. He whispered, ¡°Although I''m not a child, I''m your man. I

    came back at midnight, and you treated me like this?¡±

    As he spoke, he lowered his head and gently kissed on Nicole''s cherry lips. It was like a dragonfly

    skimming the water, but it

    made Nicole''s cheeks flush red.

    Seeing her being so cute, Samuel could not help but lower his head and kiss Nicole again.

    They hugged and kissed each other, making the air to be hotter.

    After the kiss, they were panting heavily.

    Nicole''s face blushed, with her eyebrows glittering with affection. Samuel was gentle and thirsty for her.

    If it weren''t that they

    were in the children¡¯s room, they might have sex here.

    Samuel carried Nicole in his arms and ced her on the bed beside. He took off his shoes, got on the

    bed and cuddled Nicole.

    Nicole struggled.

    ¡°This bed is small. You won''t feelfortable sleeping here¡±

    ¡°It''s fine. You''ll feel warm when we cuddle longer¡¯

    Samuel didn¡¯t care about it at all and hugged Nicole tightly.

    Nicole could feel the tension and desire in his body. But she couldn''t do anything for him. She

    whispered, ¡°Why don''t you solve it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Just sleep!¡±

    Samuel replied in a hoarse voice. Obviously, he wanted to avoid this topic.

    Nicole smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything else. She leaned against his chest and listened to his

    powerful heartbeat. She just

    felt extremely relieved.

    ¡°When I came back, the bodyguards outside weren''t there. And you and Joseph got that cold water.

    What exactly happened?¡±

    Samuel did not want to ask before. But the bodyguards had not returned yet, which made him

    somewhat worried.

    Nicole did not hide anything from him at this time. She told Samuel about the message on her phone,

    and that she mistook

    Vi as the one who had been spying on her.

    Hearing this, Samuel frowned.

    ¡°You''re too impulsive. Why didn''t you tell me? What if something happened to you and children?¡±

    ¡°I was just afraid that they eavesdropped on my phone. I didn¡¯t know how to tell you that. When I find

    someone suspicious, I

    just want to follow her and see if I can find something. Who would know that I mistook her? But before

    you came back, someone got in the room and jumped out. That''s why the bodyguard chased after him¡±

    When Nicole said this, Samuel''s expression became serious.

    ¡°Who?¡±

 Chapter 220: Im Yours and I Love You

    Chapter 220: I''m Yours and I Love You

    ¡°I don''t know. I didn¡¯t see him clearly. A person passed by, and then you appeared¡±

    Nicole sighed.

    If there wasn''t such an ident, how would she treat Samuel as a thief?

    Samuel did not continue on that and whispered, ¡°Sleep quickly. I am here. Everything will be fine¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Nicole had a long day, especially when she was chasing after Vi. Later, she had another ident,

    which made her tired.

    Nicole slowly closed her eyes. She sensed Samuel''s breath and heard his heartbeat.

    An even breathing sound could be heard. Nicole had already fallen asleep, but Samuel did not feel

    sleepy.

    This kind of things happened one after another. Who was the one behind the scene?

    And what did he mean by tricking Nicole?

    Samuel''s thoughts were the same as Nicole''s. This person was definitely still in the sanatorium.

    However, this person must be

    somebody as he was able to sneak in and monitor Nicole without being noticed.

    Who could it be?

    Samuel could not figure out.

    He looked up at the ceiling. He turned off the lights. Then, a flickering spot attracted Samuel''s attention.

    Samuel gently moved Nicole away from his embrace, and then covered her with the quilt. He stood up

    and quickly grabbed towards the flickering spot.

    Perhaps it was because his moves were so fast that he grabbed it in his hand.

    When Samuel saw that it was a camera, he immediately understood.

    Perhaps it was not someone who was watching. Instead, electronic eyes were employed to monitor

    Nicole. They intentionally

    caused her to panic.

    Samuel quickly connected the camera to hisputer. Unfortunately, the other party was very vignt

    and had cut off the

    power supply. Samuel could only look at it and sigh.

    Who did this?

    He looked at the camera and thought over.

    He did have a suspect, but he just felt that it was impossible.

    Could it be Allen?

    But why did he kidnap Nicole''s parents?

    Samuel could not figure it out. Could it be that he wanted Nicole to go back to him? Or was there

    another purpose?

    As time passed, the bodyguards had returned.

    Samuel went out to inquire about the situation, but as expected, there was no useful information.

    Since this person was able to sneak into the sanatorium, he must be very familiar with this ce.

    Otherwise, he should hide in

    this sanatorium. Thinking of that, Vi attracted Samuel''s attention.

    Maybe we should start with this woman.

    ¡°Investigate Vi¡±

    Hearing that, the bodyguard nod slightly, and then said in a low voice, ¡°President Samuel, Vi''s face

    is injured. She said that

    she was injured during the experiment. She is currently recovering in the sanatorium, but I am not sure

    whether she looks much different now?

    ¡°Such a coincidence?¡±

    Samuel frowned again.

    Right at this time, Vi''s face was disfigured.

    Samuel waved his hand and let the bodyguard go out. He turned on hisputer and began to

    investigate Vi.

    Vi was the daughter of the principal, who was a famous painter. Her family background was very

    simple. Besides, Vi and

    Mike have a good rtionship.

    Seeing this, Samuel called Mike.

    When Mike received Samuel''s phone call, he was somewhat depressed.

    ¡°Sam, can you look for me during the daytime? I want to sleep at night, okay? Do you think everyone is

    the same as you?¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Mike yawned and muttered.

    Samuel ignored his words and whispered, ¡°You know Vi?¡±

    ¡°Sure, what''s wrong?¡±

    Mike was somewhat surprised to hear Samuel mention Vi.

    ¡°What kind of woman is she?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you interested in her? Let me tell you, this woman is shrewd. You can''t control her. She''s

    not as gentle as sister-in-

    Mike teased. To wake himself up, he got up and poured a cup of coffee. He took a sip and became

    more conscious.

    Samuel was already immune to Mike¡¯s outspoken words.

    He coughed and said, ¡°What is Vi''s major?¡±

    ¡°Medicine. What else can she learn? However, this girl likes to tamper with some experimental

    subjects. She messed up the

    haven''t had time to visit her yet. What''s the matter? What kind of trouble did she cause to you? Listen,

    Sam, although she is a bit shrewd, she is still a good person. We grew up together, so don''t take it

    personally¡±

    Mike''s concerned words caused Samuel to be stunned. He asked, ¡°Do you like her?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Mike reacted with excitement and hurried to reply. However, he just showed his real thoughts.

    Samuel leaned against the sofa and said with a smile, ¡°As a man, if you like her, just confess your love

    to her. I remember that you were never timid. You are different now.¡¯

    ¡°You don''t know. I am not her type¡±

    Mike was a little depressed. Someone realized Mike''s thoughts but Mike couldn''t vent the feelings,

    which made him suffer.

    Samuel encouraged him, ¡°Regardless of whether she likes you, you can pursue her as long as you like

    her. Where''s your

    confidence?¡±

    ¡°That''s because you''ve never seen her before. She''s very beautiful, on par with sister-inw¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, Nicole is the most beautiful¡±

    As Samuel spoke, he looked towards Nicole.

    She was still sleeping soundly, as if she had forgotten all her troubles. She was like a child, making him

    calm down as well.

    Mike didn¡¯t expect his public disy of affection.

    ¡°Can you stop doing that in the middle of the night?¡±

    Mike was a little depressed.

    Only then did Samuel return to his point and said in a low voice, ¡°Give me all the information about

    Vi. I want all of it¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doing? I''m warning you, Sam. If you hurt her, I won''t let you go¡±

    Samuel did not take Mike''s warning to heart. As long as Vi was not the person he was looking for,

    he wouldn''t bother her.

    They chatted for a while and Samuel hung up the phone.

    At present, the most suspicious person was Vi.

    When Samuel received Vi''s information from Mike, he can eliminate some hidden dangers here.

    After the call, he got up and went to the bathroom to wash his face before returning to bed.

    Nicole subconsciously searched for Samuel, then her hands gently wrapped around his waist. She

    leaned her head against

    his chest, and fell asleep again.

    This was her subconscious action, but it also made Samuel feel warm.

    During three years after they got married, she had been searching for his embrace.

    Now, her acts made him recall their past memories. He felt as if he had a time travel to the past.

    Samuel held her in his arms and fell asleep with a smile.

    They both had good sleep.

    When Nicole opened her eyes the next day, Samuel was already gone.

    The two kids hadn''t woken up yet. They were sleeping soundly.

    Nicole stretched her arms and felt that she had afortable sleep.

    She got up and dressed herself up. Suddenly, the door was opened.

    ¡°You got up?¡±

    Samuel came in with breakfast. It smelled great, appealing to Nicole''s taste. Somehow, she felt hungry.

    ¡°You got up early this morning in order to cook for us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell kids to get up and have breakfast together¡±

    Samuel put the food on the table and picked Joseph up.

    Joseph rubbed his sleepy eyes and looked at Samuel, ¡°Daddy, I''m so sleepy!¡±

    ¡°Get up. We can run together after breakfast¡±

    Samuel''s words made Joseph howl again.

    ¡°I don''t want to run. I want to sleep!¡±

    ¡°I will count three numbers. If you''re still unconscious, I don¡¯t mind helping you wake up.¡¯

    After Samuel finished speaking, he put Joseph down.

    ¡°One!¡±

    Joseph yawned and could not lift his head.

    ¡°Two!¡±

    Joseph barely opened his eyes and shook his head, hoping that he could be less sleepy.

    ¡°Three!¡±

    ¡°I''m awake!¡±

    Joseph almost cried.

    He unwillingly got up, yawned, and went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and wash his face.

    Samuel shook his head with a smile, and then came to Zoe''s bed.

    ¡°Baby, get up and have breakfast¡±

    Samuel was very gentle, which waspletely different from the way he treated Joseph.

    Zoe rubbed her nose and yawned. Seeing that it was Samuel, she immediately put her hands around

    his neck and said in a

    soft voice, ¡°Good morning, Daddy¡±

    ¡°Good morning, darling. Daddy made a delicious breakfast. Shall we get up and eat?¡±

    ¡°Alright,

    Although Zoe was very sleepy, she still wanted to eat with Daddy.

    She got up.

    Samuel began to help her dress.

    Nicole watched the interaction between Samuel and the kids and felt peace and happiness.

    If only Lucas was there as well.

    She felt that she had to ask Finn when she would be able to see Lucas. However, she wasn''t allowed

    to leave due to current

    conditions.

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    After Zoe was dressed up with Samuel''s help, she discovered that Nicole was also there.

    ¡°Good morning, Mommy¡±

    She smiled at Nicole and then walked towards the bathroom.

    Nicole felt that she was being ignored.

    This little girl used to stick to Nicole, but now she only seemed to only have Samuel in her mind, which

    made her jealous.

    ¡°Zoe, I want a morning kiss¡±

    Nicole said with a little dissatisfaction.

    Zoe turned around to look at Nicole and was somewhat awkward. She said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t brush my

    teeth¡±

    ¡°Mommy doesn''t care¡±

    ¡°But I haven''t kissed Daddy yet¡±

    As she spoke, Zoe hurriedly walked back and kissed on Samuel''s cheek. Hearing the crisp sound,

    Nicole felt extremely

    jealous.

    After Zoe finished kissing Samuel, she finally came to Nicole.

    Nicole bent down. Zoe only gave her a little kiss, then turned around and walked towards the bathroom.

    Nicole was stunned by such a perfunctory action.

    Was Zoe still her little sweetheart?

    ¡°Zoe doesn''t love me anymore!¡±

    Nicole was depressed and ufortable.

    Samuel saw everything. He hugged her from behind and whispered, ¡°I''m yours and I love you. It¡¯s just

    a morning kiss. I''ll give

    it to you!¡±

    As he spoke, he lowered his head. His tongue and lips were rubbing Nicole''s. The kiss seemed unable

    to stop.

 Chapter 221: Is It Fun for You to Make Fun of Me?

    Chapter 221: Is It Fun for You to Make Fun of Me?

    Nicole felt that she had be a shameless person. How could she allow Samuel to kiss her on such

    an asion? Moreover, the previous incident was still influencing Zoe. Zoe could not see it again.

    Thinking of this, Nicole hurriedly pushed Samuel away.

    ¡°Stop messing around. Zoe will be out soon.¡¯

    She whispered, afraid that the two children inside would hear her.

    However, Samuel whispered, ¡°What are you afraid of? There''s still a while before they go out.¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    Nicole didn''t want to embarrass herself.

    However, Samuel couldn''t let her go.

    While they were still kissing, Joseph coughed and pretended to be mature, ¡°Last time, Grandma

    seemed to say that you guys shouldn''t do something in front of us, right?¡±

    Hearing that, Nicole bushed.

    Samuel red at him fiercely, but Joseph didn''t care at all.

    ¡°Zoe is about toe out.¡±

    Zoe was threatening Samuel.

    Samuel felt that he had lost his authority, and was threatened by a little kid. Moreover, this little kid

    used to be afraid of him.

    This was too depressing.

    Nicole didn''t care what Samuel was thinking. Now, she was afraid that Zoe would have a negative

    opinion of her. This child had strong possessiveness towards Samuel. Maybe it was because Zoe had

    longed for paternal love since she was little. She finally got it. In this way, Zoe wished Samuel could be

    her exclusive. Even her mother shouldn''t bother them.

    Seeing that Nicole cared so much, Samuel did not have the impulse just now.

    He tidied up Nicole''s clothes before turning around to prepare tableware for them.

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief, but she was a little disappointed.

    She looked at Samuel, who seemed as usual. However, her legs were weak and her cheeks were red.

    It seemed that she was the only one who was affected,which gave herplicated feeling.

    Nicole was a little confused. Perhaps after Samuel confessed his emotions, she had also be

    pretentious and wanted more from him.

    She shook her head, intending to clear her mind. Just at that time, Nicole saw Zoeing out. Right

    away, Zoe turned to look towards Samuel.

    Seeing that Samuel was cing her chopsticks, she happily ran towards Samuel.

    ¡°Daddy, I can do it myself¡±

    Zoe ran over from Nicole''s side without even looking at her.

    Nicole had a huge psychological gap.

    This girlpletely ignored her now, didn¡¯t she?

    Samuel held up Zoe and put her on hisp. He smiled and said, ¡°What do you want to eat? Daddy will

    pick it up for you¡±

    ¡°Was this all cooked by Daddy?¡±

    Zoe looked up at Samuel with admiration.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Samuel had never thought one could be proud of being able to cook, but now seeing his daughter''s

    adoring gaze, he suddenly understood. It was quite good to grasp culinary skills.

    ¡°Daddy, you''re awesome!¡±

    Zoe gave herpliments with enthusiasm. She even gave Samuel a kiss.

    The more Nicole thought about it, the worse she felt.

    Why did her baby girl, who he had been taken good care of for five years, suddenly abandon her?

    Joseph looked at Zoe and Samuel, shook his head, and jumped down from his chair. He came to

    Nicole and said, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s fine. I''ll eat with you. Anyway, I''m a gentleman. Unlike someone, who

    tends to be fickle in his affection¡±

    The word fickle was spoken in a loud voice.

    Samuel was stunned for a moment, and his expression was somewhat gloomy.

    ¡°Joseph, study the word seriously. What does it mean to be fickle? Write down the exnation of this

    word.¡¯

    Joseph was upset at once.

    Did he use the wrong word again?

    Wasn''t upset the proper word to describe him?

    Joseph held Nicole''s hand and went to the dining table unhappily.

    Zoe was sure to be happy in Samuel''s embrace and kept telling him what she wanted to eat.

    Nicole was clear that she was neglected, but she couldn''t fight for Samuel''s favor with her daughter.

    Joseph picked up a piece of crispy cake and put it into Nicole''s bowl. ¡°Mommy, try this. This is

    delicious¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Joseph.¡±

    Nicole finally felt a littleforted.

    She stroked Joseph''s hair and began to eat.

    Seeing that Nicole was far away from the stir-fried shredded potatoes, Samuel picked up a chopstick

    for Nicole. Unexpectedly, Zoe immediately said, ¡°Daddy, I want to eat that as well.¡±

    ¡°Alright, here you are.¡±

    Nicole suddenly felt that her daughter had a sense of hostility towards her.

    Really?

    Just some potatoes from him led to the girl¡¯s resentment towards her.

    Nicole felt depressed.

    Joseph was busy filling Nicole''s bowl, while Zoe was busy pestering Samuel to feed her. The

    atmosphere was delicate and Nicole felt awkward.

    After finishing the meal, Samuel wanted to tidy up the table, but was stopped by Zoe.

    ¡°Daddy, can you tell me a story? I''m tired of hearing what Mommy keeps telling me¡±

    ¡°Story-telling? How about waiting for Daddy after I tidy up the table?¡±

    ¡°No! I don''t want to wait! I want Daddy to tell a story now!¡±

    Zoe acted like a little princess.

    Nicole could tell that this girl had made up her mind to upy Samuel today. Obviously, her mommy

    was interfering them.

    ¡°Come on, I''ll go do the washing.¡±

    Nicole stood up and began to collect the dishes and chopsticks.

    Samuel looked at her with apology and didn''t say anything, but he knew that Nicole would understand

    him.

    Zoe was in poor health. Although she had been recuperating for the past few days, she was still not in

    good spirits and liked to sleep. When she was awake, she wished to see Samuel every day. However,

    Samuel was too busy.

    Nicole wouldn''t fight for Samuel''s favor with her daughter, so she smiled at Samuel and started to clean

    up the dishes.

    Joseph jumped off the chair and said, ¡°Mommy, let me help you¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Joseph¡±

    Nicole smiled and agreed to Joseph''s request.

    They carried the bowls and chopsticks to the kitchen. Theughter of Zoe and Samuel could be heard

    from the room. It was so sweet and warm.

    Joseph looked at them and said in a considerate manner, ¡°Mommy, Zoe is very scared. She is afraid

    that she won''t be able to be alive after the operation. Sometimes I see her crying alone. Don''t be upset

    if Zoe is pestering Daddy, will you? She hasn¡®t seen Daddy for five years. Now she finally has the

    chance. Besides, Zoe doesn''t know if her surgery will seed, so she cherishes her time with Daddy

    even more.¡±

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Nicole felt sorry.

    Zoe was very sensible and didn¡¯t cause any trouble for Nicole these years. Even if she was in poor

    health, she would never let her worry. Now that she was so young, she had to worry about her

    operation. Besides, Zoe suffered from the harm from Allen. That was why Zoe cherished her biological

    father Samuel so much. Nicole understood, but she didn''t expect herself to be so nervous.

    ¡°Joseph, thanks for taking care of Zoe¡±

    ¡°It''s not a big deal. If Lucas were here, he might do better. Mommy, where is he now? Does he miss

    us?¡±

    Joseph didn¡¯t want to mention Lucas in the first ce, but he just couldn''t help it.

    Nicole also wanted to know if Lucas was alright. Now, she knew that Lucas was safe. After she dealt

    with current troubles, she would go and see Lucas.

    ¡°Don''t worry. Lucas is fine. You will meet sooner orter¡±

    Nicole''s confidence made Joseph feel relieved.

    It would be great if Lucas was fine.

    As Joseph thought this, he started to clean up the dishes with Nicole.

    Nicole didn¡¯t want him to do the washing, but Joseph did it in a good manner, which surprised Nicole a

    little.

    ¡°How could you know how to wash dishes?¡±

    ¡°Well, Grandma said that I can learn something when I''m free. I''m a boy, and I''m so smart. I''ll learn

    everything quickly¡±

    Joseph said proudly.

    Nicole suddenly realized that the family idents might urge children to grow up. The delicate boy of

    the Greens now knew how to wash dishes.

    Nicole praised Joseph. Joseph was very happy. They stayed outside for a while before returning to the

    ward.

    However, before they could reach the door, Nicole heard Zoe''s shout.

    ¡°Who are you? Stay away from my daddy! Listen, my daddy is married! Daddy is mine!¡±

    This sentence surprised Nicole.

    What happened?

    Joseph was also a little nervous, so he hurried to run towards the ward with Nicole.

    When Nicole arrived at the ward, she saw Zoe standing in front of Samuel with her arms stretched like

    a hen. The person in

    front of Zoe happened to be Vi!

    Vi?

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    ¡°Vi, didn¡¯t you go to look for Charlotte? Why are you here?¡±

    Nicole''s voice got Vi''s attention. Only then did she looked away from Zoe. She turned around and

    said to Nicole, ¡°Nicole, if

    you don''t like me, just tell me clearly.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Why did you tease me?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? When did I tease you?¡±

    Nicole was confused by Vi¡®s words.

    Vi snorted coldly and said, "I really thought that you were kind so that you introduced me to

    Charlotte. I didn''t expect that

    after I went to the ce you had told me, Charlotte said that he didn¡¯t know you at all and didn¡¯t ept

    to treat me. Nicole, is it fun for you to tease me?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Charlotte and I have been friends for five years. How could he not know me?¡±

    Nicole felt that Vi must have been to the wrong ce.

    ¡°Well, you''re still pretending until now. I didn¡¯t tell before. You''re a fate fake¡±

    Vi¡®s words were very unpleasant to hear. Samuel couldn''t hold back his temper.

    ¡°Your face is your own business. Nicole introduced you to the doctor out of kindness. No matter what

    the result is, you

    shouldn''te here to mess around¡±

    Hearing Samuel speak for Nicole, Vi turned to look at Samuel and said, ¡°You really want to protect

    her. Why do you like

    such a big fat fake? Her appearance?

    Listen, if my face can be treated well, I will be much prettier than her. Also, I have taken a fancy to you.

    My name is Vi.

    From now on, I will pursue you!¡±

 Chapter 222: Is This How You Repay Me?

    Chapter 222: Is This How You Repay Me?

    When Vi said those words, everyone was stunned.

    Nicole looked unpleasant.

    Samuel was her husband, but now, someone announced to pursue Samuel in front of Nicole. Nicole

    immediately had an

    embarrassed expression.

    ¡°Vi, I think there might be some misunderstandings:¡¯

    ¡°Don''t bother with that. Nicole, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky. However, I have taken a fancy to this

    man. I don''t care what

    rtionship you have. From now on, I will pursue him!¡±

    Vi said with great determination.

    Zoe burst into tears when she heard this.

    ¡°You are a bad woman. Daddy is mine! You are not allowed to take Daddy from me!¡±

    She hugged Samuel tightly and disliked Vi, who appeared from nowhere.

    Vi looked at Zoe coldly and said, ¡°I''m not robbing you. Why are you nervous? Don''t worry. I¡¯m not

    interested in you¡±

    Zoe cried with a howling sound.

    ¡°Daddy, I don''t like this bad woman. Let her go!¡±

    Zoe hugged Samuel and cried.

    Samuel looked angry.

    ¡°Vi, please get out!¡±

    ¡°I haven''t finished talking to Nicole yet. I.¡±

    ¡°F**k off!¡±

    Samuel''s voice was suddenly low. It was extremely depressing as if the wind howled a storm was to

    approach. Even Joseph

    couldn''t help but shiver.

    That was so terrifying!

    The original daddy is back!

    He subconsciously grabbed Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole was also a little scared.

    Samuel rarely had such bad manners, but Vi hit his bottom line.

    Zoe was their sweetheart. Not only did Vi treat Zoe badly, Vi even dered a war on Nicole,

    wanting to be a home

    wrecker. This was unbearable.

    Vi was also shocked.

    No one had dared to talk to her that way since she was young. However, she was only stunned for a

    short time before she

    said with excitement, ¡°Wow, you are so masculine! I like it!¡±

    Nicole was speechless with an awkward expression again.

    ¡°Vi, what do you want to say to me? You cane out to tell me¡±

    She pulled Vi''s hand and almost pulled her out.

    Joseph was afraid that something would happen to Nicole, so he wanted to follow her, but was pushed

    back by Nicole.

    Zoe cried sadly. Samuel could not go out for help even if he wanted to. He soon squatted tofort

    Zoe.

    After Vi was pulled out by Nicole, she shook off Nicole''s hand.

    ¡°Don''t touch me! You hypocritical woman!¡±

    Nicole felt that her good intentions were repaid with a false countercharge.

    If it weren''t for her sympathy for Vi''s disfigured face, Nicole wouldn''t have told Vi Charlotte''s

    address. Who would have thought that Vi could make such a mess? For a moment, Nicole felt that

    she was causing herself trouble.

    ¡°No matter what you think, the address and phone number I gave you are all true. As for why Charlotte

    didn''t treat your face, that''s Charlotte''s business. I don''t have much to talk to you. From now on, there''s

    no need for us to contact anymore.¡±

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left.

    Vi stopped her.

    ¡°What do you mean? You kept investigating me in the sanatorium and treated me like a suspect. Did

    you do all of these on purpose? Tell me, is it that you have noticed me a long time ago? Did you want

    me to make a fool of myself?¡±

    Nicole was puzzled by Vi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Vi, I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are, but as I said earlier, I really want to help you. As for

    why Charlotte didn''t help you, how would I know?"

    ¡°Come on, if what you said is true, call Charlotte now. If she says she knows you, then I won''t cause

    you any trouble¡±

    Nicole was a little depressed by Vi¡¯s words, but after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t have anything to

    fear about. Nicole took out her phone and called Charlotte.

    But after she dialed the familiar number, she heard the notification that the line was busy. In the end, no

    one answered. In fact, the call was hung up as soon as Nicole called.

    This was not that Charlotte used to do as far as Nicole concerned!

    How could this be?

    Vi sneered at her and said, ¡°How is it?¡± Are you still pretending? You can''t make it, right? Originally, I

    thought you were a good person. Now, it seems that you''re just a big fat fake. Samuel doesn¡¯t

    recognize your ugliness or is confused by you so that he chose to be with you. Don¡¯t think that you can

    be confident as you gave birth to some children for him. Listen, the man I want is always easy to get.

    Let''s wait and see when I recover my look!¡±

    After saying that, Vi turned around and left. As Vi was passing by, her shoulder hit against Nicole

    fiercely.

    Nicole almost fell, but Vi sneered and left.

    Nicole was very angry at Vi''s provocation, but she felt strange about the reaction of Charlotte.

    Why didn''t Charlotte answer her phone?

    Did something happen to Charlotte?

    Thinking of that, Nicole became a little nervous.

    In the past five years, Charlotte had been both a teacher and friend to Vi. Nicole could never forget

    Charlotte''s kindness and assistance to her.

    Right now, it was impossible for Charlotte not to answer her call unless something happened.

    What could happen to her?

    Nicole suddenly thought of Allen.

    Charlotte was introduced to Nicole by Allen. Although Nicole had a good rtionship with Charlotte

    over the past five years, Charlotte''s rtionship with Allen was not bad either.

    Right now, no one answered as Nicole called Charlotte. She wanted to call Allen, but Nicole was

    hesitated with the phone in her hand.

    She hadn''t figured out how to get along with Allen after so many idents happened.

    She also knew about the battle between Samuel and Allen, but she would rather be an on-looker. She

    didn¡¯t want to care about their conflicts, letting them fight.

    After all, Allen went too far in terms of what he had done to Zoe. Therefore, Samuel had the right to do

    something to revenge on Allen. However, for Nicole, Allen had saved her life, which could not be

    changed or ignored.

    This contradictory mood made her wonder if she should call Allen.

    During the period when Nicole was indecisive, Nicole called Charlotte a few more times, but no one

    answered.

    Her uneasiness grew.

    Thinking about the disappearance of the parents of the Bushes, Nicole couldn''t resist the worry in her

    heart and dialed the familiar number.

    Someone answered it very quickly.

    ¡°I''m Allen?

    Nicole heard Allen''s familiar voice.

    His voice was still so low. Besides, sense of loneliness could be sensed.

    ¡°I''m Nicole? Nicole said in a low voice.

    ¡°You finally remember to call me. Are you calling me on behalf of Samuel? Are you asking me to give

    up?¡±

    Allen wasn''t too surprised to hear Nicole''s voice, as if he knew that this number was hers.

    Nicole was in a bad mood. Now that Allen had asked her, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Nicole was Zoe''s mother and was very angry at what Allen did to Zoe. However, Allen saved Nicole.

    Although these shouldn''t have been mentioned together, what could Nicole do with such aplicated

    emotion?

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, ¡°Allen, there seems to be something wrong with Charlotte. I called

    her and no one answered. Can you go and see if she''s okay?¡±

    ¡°Do you still have time to worry about Charlotte? What for? After being imprisoned by me, are you still

    going to be imprisoned by Samuel? Do you not even have the permission to go out now? Or do you

    think that Charlotte is just a passer-by in your life? Probably, no one else can be as good as Samuel. It

    doesn¡¯t matter even if you sacrifice everything for Samuel, right?¡±

    Allen''s words were mean, causing Nicole to feel ufortable.

    ¡°Why are you so mean?¡±

    ¡°Am I? Although I imprisoned you, Nicole, I saved you from the Fallen Angel Club. Without me, what

    would happen to you? If it weren''t for me five years ago, you and Samuel couldn''t work together to plot

    against me.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t!"

    Nicole was nervous by Allen''s questioning.

    ¡°I didn''t plot against you with Samuel!¡±

    ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, why would Samuel rescue you, but insist that I imprisoned you? He came to

    my house and asked for you. Wasn''t this based on your permission? Don¡¯t you know that Samuel is

    cracking down on the Brook''s business? You know it, but what did you do? Nicole, you didn''t do

    anything, did you? You watched as Samuel dealt with me and the Brooks. Is this how you repay me?¡±

    Allen was very excited.

    Nicole originally didn¡¯t want to say it, but now that she heard Allen say it, she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you

    know why I did that? You saved me five years ago. I thought you were my benefactor. I treat you as my

    friend. I think you are a perfect man. But why did you do that to Zoe? She''s still a child! How could he

    endure the effect of morphine? If it weren''t for your instigation, Zoe can''t be like this today. If you have

    feelings for me, why can''t you treat my daughter better?¡±

    ¡°Didn''t I treat her well? Nicole, haven''t I been paying for her treatment for the past five years? You

    know that she is suffering from congenital kidney failure. Even if she is treated, she won''t be able to live

    long. Why should I let her die? That''s because I knew that her existence would make you fall into

    Samuel¡¯s embrace again! You have always known my feelings for you, but for the sake of Zoe, you still

    returned home, didn¡¯t you? I just want to keep you by my side. If Zoe was as healthy as Lucas, why

    would I treat her like that? I''m just trying to relieve her pain¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Nicole felt that Allen was so unfamiliar.

    How could he say that so with grant?

    How could he say that he did it for Zoe''s good after treating her so ruthlessly?

    ¡°if my happiness needs to sacrifice my daughter''s life, then I''d rather not! Allen, I''m not worthy of you.

    I''ve already said that you deserve a better woman, so why do you have to..¡± Allen interrupted, ¡°Can you

    take back the affection you already have? If you can, teach me. Teach me how to be as cruel and

    unscrupulous as you are!¡±

    Allen''s words caused Nicole to be stunned.

    Chapter 222: Is This How You Repay Me?

    When Vi said those words, everyone was stunned.

    Nicole looked unpleasant.

    Samuel was her husband, but now, someone announced to pursue Samuel in front of Nicole. Nicole

    immediately had an

    embarrassed expression.

    ¡°Vi, I think there might be some misunderstandings:¡¯

    ¡°Don''t bother with that. Nicole, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky. However, I have taken a fancy to this

    man. I don''t care what

    rtionship you have. From now on, I will pursue him!¡±

    Vi said with great determination.

    Zoe burst into tears when she heard this.

    ¡°You are a bad woman. Daddy is mine! You are not allowed to take Daddy from me!¡±

    She hugged Samuel tightly and disliked Vi, who appeared from nowhere.

    Vi looked at Zoe coldly and said, ¡°I''m not robbing you. Why are you nervous? Don''t worry. I¡¯m not

    interested in you¡±

    Zoe cried with a howling sound.

    ¡°Daddy, I don''t like this bad woman. Let her go!¡±

    Zoe hugged Samuel and cried.

    Samuel looked angry.

    ¡°Vi, please get out!¡±

    ¡°I haven''t finished talking to Nicole yet. I.¡±

    ¡°F**k off!¡±

    Samuel''s voice was suddenly low. It was extremely depressing as if the wind howled a storm was to

    approach. Even Joseph

    couldn''t help but shiver.

    That was so terrifying!

    The original daddy is back!

    He subconsciously grabbed Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole was also a little scared.

    Samuel rarely had such bad manners, but Vi hit his bottom line.

    Zoe was their sweetheart. Not only did Vi treat Zoe badly, Vi even dered a war on Nicole,

    wanting to be a home

    wrecker. This was unbearable.

    Vi was also shocked.

    No one had dared to talk to her that way since she was young. However, she was only stunned for a

    short time before she

    said with excitement, ¡°Wow, you are so masculine! I like it!¡±

    Nicole was speechless with an awkward expression again.

    ¡°Vi, what do you want to say to me? You cane out to tell me¡±

    She pulled Vi''s hand and almost pulled her out.

    Joseph was afraid that something would happen to Nicole, so he wanted to follow her, but was pushed

    back by Nicole.

    Zoe cried sadly. Samuel could not go out for help even if he wanted to. He soon squatted tofort

    Zoe.

    After Vi was pulled out by Nicole, she shook off Nicole''s hand.

    ¡°Don''t touch me! You hypocritical woman!¡±

    Nicole felt that her good intentions were repaid with a false countercharge.

    If it weren''t for her sympathy for Vi''s disfigured face, Nicole wouldn''t have told Vi Charlotte''s

    address. Who would have thought that Vi could make such a mess? For a moment, Nicole felt that

    she was causing herself trouble.

    ¡°No matter what you think, the address and phone number I gave you are all true. As for why Charlotte

    didn''t treat your face, that''s Charlotte''s business. I don''t have much to talk to you. From now on, there''s

    no need for us to contact anymore.¡±

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left.

    Vi stopped her.

    ¡°What do you mean? You kept investigating me in the sanatorium and treated me like a suspect. Did

    you do all of these on purpose? Tell me, is it that you have noticed me a long time ago? Did you want

    me to make a fool of myself?¡±

    Nicole was puzzled by Vi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Vi, I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are, but as I said earlier, I really want to help you. As for

    why Charlotte didn''t help you, how would I know?"

    ¡°Come on, if what you said is true, call Charlotte now. If she says she knows you, then I won''t cause

    you any trouble¡±

    Nicole was a little depressed by Vi¡¯s words, but after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t have anything to

    fear about. Nicole took out her phone and called Charlotte.

    But after she dialed the familiar number, she heard the notification that the line was busy. In the end, no

    one answered. In fact, the call was hung up as soon as Nicole called.

    This was not that Charlotte used to do as far as Nicole concerned!

    How could this be?

    Vi sneered at her and said, ¡°How is it?¡± Are you still pretending? You can''t make it, right? Originally, I

    thought you were a good person. Now, it seems that you''re just a big fat fake. Samuel doesn¡¯t

    recognize your ugliness or is confused by you so that he chose to be with you. Don¡¯t think that you can

    be confident as you gave birth to some children for him. Listen, the man I want is always easy to get.

    Let''s wait and see when I recover my look!¡±

    After saying that, Vi turned around and left. As Vi was passing by, her shoulder hit against Nicole

    fiercely.

    Nicole almost fell, but Vi sneered and left.

    Nicole was very angry at Vi''s provocation, but she felt strange about the reaction of Charlotte.

    Why didn''t Charlotte answer her phone?

    Did something happen to Charlotte?

    Thinking of that, Nicole became a little nervous.

    In the past five years, Charlotte had been both a teacher and friend to Vi. Nicole could never forget

    Charlotte''s kindness and assistance to her.

    Right now, it was impossible for Charlotte not to answer her call unless something happened.

    What could happen to her?

    Nicole suddenly thought of Allen.

    Charlotte was introduced to Nicole by Allen. Although Nicole had a good rtionship with Charlotte

    over the past five years, Charlotte''s rtionship with Allen was not bad either.

    Right now, no one answered as Nicole called Charlotte. She wanted to call Allen, but Nicole was

    hesitated with the phone in her hand.

    She hadn''t figured out how to get along with Allen after so many idents happened.

    She also knew about the battle between Samuel and Allen, but she would rather be an on-looker. She

    didn¡¯t want to care about their conflicts, letting them fight.

    After all, Allen went too far in terms of what he had done to Zoe. Therefore, Samuel had the right to do

    something to revenge on Allen. However, for Nicole, Allen had saved her life, which could not be

    changed or ignored.

    This contradictory mood made her wonder if she should call Allen.

    During the period when Nicole was indecisive, Nicole called Charlotte a few more times, but no one

    answered.

    Her uneasiness grew.

    Thinking about the disappearance of the parents of the Bushes, Nicole couldn''t resist the worry in her

    heart and dialed the familiar number.

    Someone answered it very quickly.

    ¡°I''m Allen?

    Nicole heard Allen''s familiar voice.

    His voice was still so low. Besides, sense of loneliness could be sensed.

    ¡°I''m Nicole? Nicole said in a low voice.

    ¡°You finally remember to call me. Are you calling me on behalf of Samuel? Are you asking me to give

    up?¡±

    Allen wasn''t too surprised to hear Nicole''s voice, as if he knew that this number was hers.

    Nicole was in a bad mood. Now that Allen had asked her, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Nicole was Zoe''s mother and was very angry at what Allen did to Zoe. However, Allen saved Nicole.

    Although these shouldn''t have been mentioned together, what could Nicole do with such aplicated

    emotion?

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, ¡°Allen, there seems to be something wrong with Charlotte. I called

    her and no one answered. Can you go and see if she''s okay?¡±

    ¡°Do you still have time to worry about Charlotte? What for? After being imprisoned by me, are you still

    going to be imprisoned by Samuel? Do you not even have the permission to go out now? Or do you

    think that Charlotte is just a passer-by in your life? Probably, no one else can be as good as Samuel. It

    doesn¡¯t matter even if you sacrifice everything for Samuel, right?¡±

    Allen''s words were mean, causing Nicole to feel ufortable.

    ¡°Why are you so mean?¡±

    ¡°Am I? Although I imprisoned you, Nicole, I saved you from the Fallen Angel Club. Without me, what

    would happen to you? If it weren''t for me five years ago, you and Samuel couldn''t work together to plot

    against me.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t!"

    Nicole was nervous by Allen''s questioning.

    ¡°I didn''t plot against you with Samuel!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, why would Samuel rescue you, but insist that I imprisoned you? He came to

    my house and asked for you. Wasn''t this based on your permission? Don¡¯t you know that Samuel is

    cracking down on the Brook''s business? You know it, but what did you do? Nicole, you didn''t do

    anything, did you? You watched as Samuel dealt with me and the Brooks. Is this how you repay me?¡±

    Allen was very excited.

    Nicole originally didn¡¯t want to say it, but now that she heard Allen say it, she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you

    know why I did that? You saved me five years ago. I thought you were my benefactor. I treat you as my

    friend. I think you are a perfect man. But why did you do that to Zoe? She''s still a child! How could he

    endure the effect of morphine? If it weren''t for your instigation, Zoe can''t be like this today. If you have

    feelings for me, why can''t you treat my daughter better?¡±

    ¡°Didn''t I treat her well? Nicole, haven''t I been paying for her treatment for the past five years? You

    know that she is suffering from congenital kidney failure. Even if she is treated, she won''t be able to live

    long. Why should I let her die? That''s because I knew that her existence would make you fall into

    Samuel¡¯s embrace again! You have always known my feelings for you, but for the sake of Zoe, you still

    returned home, didn¡¯t you? I just want to keep you by my side. If Zoe was as healthy as Lucas, why

    would I treat her like that? I''m just trying to relieve her pain¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Nicole felt that Allen was so unfamiliar.

    How could he say that so with grant?

    How could he say that he did it for Zoe''s good after treating her so ruthlessly?

    ¡°if my happiness needs to sacrifice my daughter''s life, then I''d rather not! Allen, I''m not worthy of you.

    I''ve already said that you deserve a better woman, so why do you have to..¡± Allen interrupted, ¡°Can you

    take back the affection you already have? If you can, teach me. Teach me how to be as cruel and

    unscrupulous as you are!¡±

    Allen''s words caused Nicole to be stunned.

 Chapter 223: How about Yielding Samuel to Me?

    Chapter 223: How about Yielding Samuel to Me?

    Cruel and unscrupulous?

    Was that her?

    Nicole felt that she could not bear it.

    ¡°Allen, you shouldn''t say that. You should know that I''ve always remembered your kindness¡±

    ¡°Then tell Samuel to let go of the Brooks. Can youe to me? I don''t need a child, and I can treat you

    very well. Just like in the past five years, I can treat you better than Samuel could do. Can youe

    back?¡±

    Allen suddenly lowered his voice. Somehow, he seemed like pleading Nicole.

    Allen hadpletely abandoned his pride and his grace. As a result, Nicole felt sorry and suffering.

    ¡°Rtionships are determined by destiny. Allen, I only treat you as my brother and friend¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, are you still reluctant to part with him? Do you still love him? No matter what he did

    to you, regardless that the fire five years ago hurt you, you still insist on being with him, right?¡±

    Allen''s voice suddenly rose, which sounded terrifying.

    It was as if he had been invaded by a devil, so that he was unreasonable.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, ¡°Allen, my feelings for Samuel have not changed from the

    beginning to the end. Even though I suffered from the fire five years ago, now it has been proved to be

    a misunderstanding. It has nothing to do with him¡±

    ¡°Laughter, it has nothing to do with him. Right, it does. Otherwise, the fire wouldn''t have burned you,

    right? But why don''t you think over if it wasn''t for his romantic affairs, how could you be affected? You

    of him? If he can protect you and your kids, will it be my turn to do these? Can you be in such a

    dilemma? You have him in your heart so that you speak for him. Besides, you think he''s always doing

    the tight thing. Don''t you think that Charlotte''s disappearance could be rted to him?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Nicole''s heart beat fast.

    ¡°You mean something happened to Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Come on, don''t tell me that you don''t know?

    Allen''s sarcastic words made Nicole feel very ufortable.

    ¡°What happened to Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Why don''t you ask your good husband, Samuel? What did he do to Charlotte?¡±

    Allen''s words made Nicole feel worried again.

    ¡°No way! Samuel doesn''t know Charlotte at all. Besides, he doesn¡¯t have any grudges with Charlotte.

    Why did he go for Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°You want to know the details? Come to this address alone, and I''ll tell you everything. Nicole, you

    know best how I treat you, don''t you?¡±

    Allen hung up after those words.

    Nicole''s hands were trembling.

    Could Allen be telling the truth?

    No!

    No way!

    Samuel did not know Charlotte at all. He would not go for Charlotte!

    Nicole tried her best to tell herself to trust Samuel. Moreover, she never asked Samuel about this.

    Thinking of that, Nicole took a deep breath. Just as she was about to go back for Samuel, she received

    Allen''s location.

    Nicole hesitated for a while, but did not reply. She returned to the ward.

    Zoe had already fallen asleep with Samuel¡¯sfort, but there were still tears at the corner of her

    eyes. Obviously, the girl had cried before falling asleep.

    Thinking of Vi''s words, Nicole felt a headache.

    Seeing that Nicole is back, Joseph said in a low voice, ¡°Daddy, I''ll watch my sister as she sleeps. Go

    and apany Mommy. Mommy seems very tired¡±

    Seeing that Nicole was indeed tired, Samuel hurried to stand up.

    ¡°What happened? Did that crazy woman make things difficult for you?¡±

    Samuel looked at Nicole with worry and frustration.

    Nicole shook her head and said, ¡°Let''s go out for a walk¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Samuel picked up his coat and put it on Nicole''s shoulder.

    Nicole sensed Samuel''s smell and did not say anything. She walked out of the ward with him with a

    Samuel thought that Nicole still cared about Vi''s words. He exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know that woman

    called Vi. She came in. At that time, Zoe and I were ying, ut Zoe didn''t seem to like her very

    much. They quarreled for a while, and I only said one or two words. Later, you and Joseph came in.

    There''s nothing between us.¡±

    When Nicole heard Samuel''s exnation, she nodded and said, ¡°I know¡±

    ¡°Don''t think too much. I don''t like that woman at all.¡±

    Samuel held Nicole''s hands. Only then did he realize that her palms were covered with sweat, and her

    hands were a little cold.

    ¡°Are we hanging out for too long so that you feel freezing cold? What about going back?¡±

    ¡°No, I am fine¡¯

    Nicole shook her head.

    She looked at Samuel in front of her. She could feel that Samuel was sincere to her. His taking care of

    her made her feel as if she had obtained a treasure.

    She shouldn''t have been suspicions about such a man.

    Nicole asked in a low voice, ¡°Samuel, do you know Charlotte?¡±

    Samuel was a little stunned. A little nervousness appeared in his eyes. Although it was very fast, Nicole

    still noticed it.

    ¡°Why did you ask about this person?¡±

    Samuel did not answer Nicole directly, which made Nicole uneasy.

    ¡°Did you do something to her?¡±

    Nicole''s hurried voice caused Samuel to look sideways.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly ask about this person?¡±

    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    Nicole''s eagerness finally made Samuel look at her in the eyes.

    ¡°I went to look for her, but she seemed to know that. She had left before I arrived. I don¡¯t know where

    she is¡±

    ¡°Why were you looking for her? She''s just a stic surgeon!¡±

    Nicole suddenly felt that she did not know many things. She did not even know what Samuel was doing

    outside.

    Samuel was a little puzzled by Nicole''s actions, but said in a low voice, ¡°Mike found out that Charlotte

    was rted to your parents¡¯ disappearance. Thest call to

    your parents before they disappeared was from Charlotte¡±

    ¡°Impossible! She can¡¯t do anything to my parents!¡±

    Nicole''s anxious voice made Samuel confused.

    ¡°What happened to you? I didn''t say that she caused your parents¡¯ disappearance. I just wanted to ask

    about more details, but she escaped. That''s why I paid attention to this matter. Furthermore, I didn''t tell

    you about Charlotte. Why did you suddenly ask about her? Did Vi say that?¡±

    Samuel''s series of questions made Nicole feel a headache.

    She let go of Samuel''s hand and said, ¡°Do you know that Charlotte is my best friend? If it weren''t for

    her, my children and I cannot survive.¡± Over the past five years, she spared no effort to treat my face.

    What''s more, to save me and Lucas, Charlotte had given me a reckless blood transfusion when I had

    hemorrhage while giving birth. We have been best friends for the past five years. She would never

    kidnap my parents! Did you do anything to her? Or is it because she has a good rtionship with Allen

    so that you n to use her to deal with Allen?¡±

    Nicole''s words made Samuel disappointed.

    ¡°Is that what I am in your heart? Otherwise, do you believe that I have been wrong and ungrateful for

    taking it personally on Allen? That''s why you used this to question me?¡±

    Samuel''s words showed his disappointment and sadness.

    ¡°No, this has nothing to do with Allen!"

    ¡°Then who told you that I went to look for Charlotte? It''s impossible for Vi to know about this!¡±

    Samuel''s wordspletely stunned Nicole.

    She stared nkly at Samuel.

    This seemed to be the first time she had seen Samuel so angry since their reunion.

    ¡°Allen told you, didn¡¯t he? He called you? No, your phone number was changed by me. It was you who

    called Allen! You''d rather believe him than trusting me? Even if he had hurt Zoe, you still couldn''t forget

    his kindness towards you. Is that so? Then did he tell you that I have already hit the Brooks? Did he

    ask you to go back to him?¡±

    Samuel''s voice was deep. He was trying his best to endure, and every question he asked seemed to

    be something Allen had said to her just now.

    ¡°You spied on me¡±

    Nicole looked at Samuel in disbelief.

    Samuel waspletely desperate.

    ¡°Nicole, you''d better know what you''re talking about now.¡¯

    Finishing this sentence, Samuel turned around and left.

    Seeing that, Nicole felt a little wronged.

    ¡°Samuel, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nicole, I should be the one to ask this question. What do you mean? Are you indecisive between me

    and Allen? I want you. If

    you think Allen is innocent, or if you think I''m wrong, just let me know and I''ll stop. I''llpromise for

    your kindness and affection for Allen¡±

    Samuel''s words made Nicole very upset.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of rtionship I have with Allen? Samuel, you bastard!¡±

    m. I''m not sure if you still have feelings for me like five years ago. I also don''t know what Allen

    means to you. Now I get it.

    His casual words can make you suspect me so much. What else could I say?¡±

    Samuel felt desperate.

    Great disappointment could be seen from his beautiful eyes. After looking seriously at Nicole, Samuel

    turned around and left

    without saying anything.

    Nicole suddenly felt that the surrounding was much colder.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    What was wrong with her?

    Why would she question Samuel because of Charlotte''s disappearance?

    Samuel''s coat was still on her shoulders. She could still feel his warmth. However, Nicole was so

    heartbroken and on the

    verge of desperation.

    Vi walked out of nowhere. Seeing Nicole like this, she whispered, ¡°So, you didn''t lie to me¡±

    Nicole did not want to talk to Vi, nor did she want to know how long Vi had been there and how

    much she had heard.

    Her mind was in turmoil.

    Vi didn¡¯t care if she listened to her words or not. She continued, ¡°Since you can¡¯t love Samuel

    wholeheartedly and you have another man in your heart, go for that man. How about yielding Samuel

    to me?¡±

 Chapter 224: He Is the Most Important

    Chapter 224: He Is the Most Important

    Nicole was already in a bad mood, and now Vi was causing more trouble. Nicole became even more

    depressed.

    ¡°Vi, there are so many men in this world. Why do you have to fight with me?¡±

    ¡°Because Samuel is a good man! You must fight with others to get good things. Don¡¯t you know that?

    Or do you think Samuel

    was born to treat you well? Why are you worth his love?¡±

    Nicole couldn''t give a proper answer to Vi¡¯s question.

    Indeed!

    Why was she worth it?

    Wasn''t she acting that way because Samuel loved her?

    Nicole knew that no matter what she did, Samuel could forgive her and tolerate her?

    But why did she take it for granted?

    Nicole seemed to have figured something out and wanted to exin to Samuel. She was grateful to

    Allen, but it was not what Samuel had thought.

    Nicole was ready to leave, but was stopped by Vi.

    ¡°Step aside!¡±

    ¡°If you want me to step aside, yield Samuel to me!"

    Viughed. Although her smile was terrifying, it did not scare Nicole.

    ¡°Samuel is not an object, not something that I can yield to you. If you can make him like you, then he

    will be yours¡±

    ¡°You are quite confident. Don''t underestimate me. Samuel will fall in love with me despite that my face

    is still disfigured. Listen, even without Charlotte, I will still recover my beauty. If you don''t believe me,

    we''ll see!¡±

    Nicole did not take Vi''s provocation to heart.

    Nicole knew best what kind of person Samuel was. Once he fell in love with someone, Samuel would

    not easily change.

    Although Nicole had made him angry and disappointed just now, Samuel still would not make any

    wrong decision.

    Therefore, Nicole did not pay much attention to Vi.

    Nicole quickly left. When she went to look for Samuel, Nicole discovered that he had gone out.

    Jacob was about to say something.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it¡±

    Seeing his strange look, Nicole took the initiative to speak.

    Jacob rubbed the back of his head and said in an awkward manner, ¡°Madame, did you quarrel with Mr.

    Samuel?¡±

    ¡°You can tell?¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole smiled with embarrassment.

    If Jacob could tell it, anyone else not tell that Samuel was angry?

    Jacob shook his head and said, ¡°Even if I can''t tell, I can feel it. Mr. Samuel asked me to invite a

    jewelry designer to design a

    wedding ring. Now that the designer is a little busy, I asked Mr. Samuel if he could change the date of

    the appointment. However, he let me decide¡±

    Nicole was surprised at his words.

    ¡°A wedding ring? Samuel asked you to find a designer of wedding rings?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. Hasn''t he told you? Mr. Samuel told me both your size and his size. He also said that he

    would give you a grand

    wedding so that everyone would know that you are his wife¡±

    Hearing Jacob''s words, Nicole felt even guiltier.

    Samuel sincerely wanted to marry her, to give her a status, and even to give her a surprise, but what

    did she do?

    Because of Charlotte''s disappearance and Allen''s words, Nicole treated Samuel in a bad manner and

    questioned him.

    What happened to her?

    Could it be that, as Samuel had said, she had affection on Allen?

    Did Allen''s words affect her?

    Nicole felt that she was simply too bastard.

    How could she do this?

    Why did Samuel target Allen? Others didn¡¯t know. However, how could Nicole not know?

    In the days when Nicole was imprisoned by Allen, Samuel must have had a hard time. When Samuel

    went to rescue her, her

    poor state, awkwardness, and her psychological barriers after Nicole returned tortured Samuel all the

    time.

    Samuel loved her and treated her as the apple of his eyes. Seeing that Nicole was suffering because of

    Allen, how could Samuel not be angry?

    Besides, Zoe was his daughter, who was given morphine in the name of love by Allen, causing Zoe to

    be in worse health than expected. As a father, shouldn''t he revenge on Allen?

    Regardless of whether it was for Nicole or Zoe, Samuel cherished each as priority. However, when he

    targeted Allen, Nicole did not say anything. As wife, she did not respect her husband. As mother, she

    was not responsible for Zoe.

    In fact, she still cared about Allen''s kindness to save her life five years ago.

    Couldn''t what Allen had derpensate his favor of saving Nicole''s life?

    So, what was she still indecisive about?

    Nicole felt that she might be sick, or that she might not just be grateful to Allen.

    She was also confused.

    Jacob saw Nicole standing there without knowing what to say. He was a little anxious.

    ¡°Are you alright, madam? Mr. Samuel is just angry for a moment. Don''t worry, he will be back soon after

    he goes out for a

    walk. He tends to be awkward. You also know that. Be generous with him¡±

    The more Jacob said, the more Nicole felt that she was guilty.

    What did it mean by being generous with him?

    It was as if Samuel had always been spoiling Nicole, and he was generous with her.

    Nicole didn''t know if Samuel was hurt by what she said just now.

    Nicole was very annoyed.

    ¡°Did you see where he''s heading?¡±

    ¡°No, but madam, you''d better not go anywhere else. It''s rather chaotic outside. Moreover, the battle

    between Mr. Samuel and

    the Brooks has just begun. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to go out now¡¯

    Jacob''s words were very obscure, but Nicole still understood.

    Sure, no wonder Allen wanted her to go out.

    Allen knew that Samuel was protecting her, but he still wanted Nicole to go out. His intention was

    obvious.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to think of Allen as a viin, Nicole knew that Allen was no longer who he

    used to be.

    Besides, there must be someone else watching her in this sanatorium.

    Who was the one watching her?

    Could it be rted to Allen?

    In the past, Nicole had never thought about Allen. Now, she thought about the scene of herself talking

    to Allen on the phone.

    Allen wasn''t surprised by her call at all. She remembered that Allen had a habit of not answering any

    unfamiliar numbers. Moreover, she was calling Allen''s personal number.

    In other words, Allen knew this number.

    But why would he know?

    Samuel could protect a number from being known by others, but Allen still knew that. What was going

    on inside.

    Nicole''s heart was heavy.

    ¡°I''ll go back first. If Samueles back, remember to let me know¡±

    ¡°Alright, madam¡±

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t n to go out, Jacob heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although Samuel was very angry, Jacob knew that Samuel was still worried about Nicole.

    Nicole returned to her room and found her phone.

    The phone was still taken apart and ced on the bed as it had been.

    Nicole sat by the bed and reassembled her phone.

    She did not believe that her parents¡¯ disappearance was rted to Charlotte, but why did Charlotte run

    away?

    Samuel was not a ferocious beast. Charlotte had misunderstood Samuel in the past five years. In the

    past, Charlotte was still very angry at that time and wanted to teach Samuel a lesson by herself.

    But now she ran away.

    She ran away when she knew that Samuel was looking for her!

    It made no sense!

    Moreover, Charlotte never knew Nicole¡¯s parents¡¯ telephone number. Why would she call them? What

    did they say?

    Could it be that the disappearance of her parents was rted to Charlotte?

    Nicole''s mind was in a mess.

    Although Samuel was angry, it was impossible for him to lie to Nicole.

    Nicole must have been crazy just now, so she treated Samuel like that. Now Nicole regretted it as she

    recalled what she said to him.

    Thinking about Samuel''s words, if what Samuel said was true, what role Charlotte yed in her

    parents¡¯ disappearance?

    Why would she do that?

    Nicole didn¡¯t understand. She really wanted to acquire Charlotte''stest information. Perhaps Nicole

    would know the truth after she got it. At that time, her parents would be found as well.

    Thinking of her parents, Nicole was worried with anxiety, but there was nothing she could do.

    She turned on the TV, hoping to divert her attention, but was stunned by the news.

    Not long ago, it was said that Samuel and Allen had started their battle, causing great turmoil in the

    business circle. Allen borrowed money from a venture capitalpany for thend in the southern

    suburbs and withdrew some funds. On the surface, it seemed that even if the Brooks and the Greens

    went to court, they would not lose much money.

    However, today¡¯s news revealed that the venture capitalpany Allen borrowed money from was

    Samuel''s!

    As the person in charge of the venture capitalpany, Samuel wanted to withdraw his financing for

    the Brook Corporation. It caused a sensation in the business circle.

    The Brooks had been prosperous in a century and was deeply rooted in the United States. Samuel

    came from the Seapolis City. Everyone was guessing that Samuel was likely to be defeated. However,

    it was now clear that Samuel was in the dominant position in this battle.

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s indifferent expression on TV and knew that he was stimted by what she

    said just now, so she made such a move.

    Was it unexpected?

    Did Nicole feel upset?

    Did Nicole feel sorry for Allen?

    Nicole did not feel that way. She even felt peace and calmness.

    Obviously, in her heart, Samuel and the kids were the most important. The contradictions that disturbed

    Nicole had finally disappeared.

    Allen saved her five years ago, but what he did to Zoe and her five yearster was enough to offset the

    grace of saving her life.

    Nicole looked at Allen from the screen. It was the first time she had seen Allen in such an awkward

    state.

    She had to admit that Samuel had a lot of tricks. This capable man was her husband!

    Nicole suddenly felt proud.

    No matter how she looked at Samuel, she thought him to be very handsome.

    Samuel was handsome when he was angry and when he was indifferent. Even now, he looked still

    handsome when he looked at Allen with despise.

    Nicole felt that she was addicted to him. How could he not love Samuel?

    She couldn''t wait to call Samuel and tell him that Allen wasn''t that important. It was Samuel who was

    the most important to Nicole.

    But when Nicole took out her phone, it suddenly rang. The familiar phone number on the screen made

    Nicole slightly stunned.

    She felt a little uneasy.

 Chapter 225: Are You Threatening Me?

    Chapter 225: Are You Threatening Me?

    It was Charlotte!

    It was Charlotte''s phone number!

    Nicole''s hand trembled slightly.

    Recently, she argued with Samuel for Charlotte, but now she received her call.

    Why didn¡¯t she answer it just now?

    Or was there any connection?

    Nicole watched the news reported on TV, and a bad idea came to her mind.

    Did Charlotte do this to help Allen?

    Was it all nned by Allen?

    As Nicole thought this, her phone kept ringing.

    She had no choice but to take a deep breath and suppressed all her emotions before answering the

    phone.

    ¡°Nicole, help! Help me¡±

    Charlotte''s voice came from the other end of the phone.

    At this time, Nicole no longer felt nervous and worried as before.

    She stared at Allen''s sorry status on the TV, but an inexplicable emotion shed through his eyes.

    Nicole did not understand, but she felt that it might have something to do with Allen.

    ¡°Charlotte, where are you?¡±

    Nicole''s voice was terrifyingly calm. This caused Charlotte to be stunned for a moment, but she

    returned to her frightened

    voice, ¡°I don''t know, could you help me?I''m scared!¡±

    ¡°Why did you escape?¡±

    Nicole did not ask about her situation, but asked such a question.

    Charlotte started crying.

    ¡°Nicole, what''s wrong with you? What do you mean? I was captured. I was suddenly attacked at home

    and fainted. When I

    woke up, I was here. I don¡¯t know where here is, and it''s dark. I''m so scared¡±

    Charlotte''s words had no ws, but why was it such a coincidence?

    When Samuel was looking for Charlotte to find out her parents¡¯ disappearance, she was taken away?

    ¡°Charlotte, we''re friends, aren''t we?¡±

    Nicole''s words made Charlotte be speechless because of astonishment.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, why did you call my parents? Where did you get my parents¡¯ number?¡±

    Charlotte didn¡¯t not know how to answer Nicole''s questions. At this moment, Nicole suddenly heard her

    mother''s voice.

    ¡°Bush, Bush, don''t sleep! Wake up!¡±

    This was unintentionally said by Ms. Bush. She was anxious, worried with a sobbing tone.

    Nicole''s heart was in her mouth.

    ¡°Charlotte, where the hell are you?¡±

    Nicole could not remain calm any longer.

    Whether this was Allen''s trap or Charlotte and Allen nned it together, she could not remain calm.

    Her parents¡¯ picture that she received not long ago made her very uneasy. Now hearing her mother''s

    shouts, Nicole felt

    heartbreak.

    No matter how dangerous and difficulties it was, she would do it.

    Charlotte cried, "I don¡¯t know. It''s so dark here, and there are other people around. I think I heard the

    sea. I don¡¯t know

    whether it¡¯s seaside or not¡±

    Just as Nicole was about to ask something, Charlotte''s phone suddenly hung up.

    When Nicole called back, the phone was turned off.

    Seaside?

    Nicole didn¡¯t know if this was bait, but she couldn''t do anything.

    She texted Samuel. But before she sent it, she deleted it as if she had thought of something.

    This phone was apparently bugged.

    She left the room, and found Jacob.

    ¡°Give me your phone¡±

    Jacob didn''t dare to neglect it and quickly gave his phone to Nicole.

    After Nicole took the phone, she quickly texted Samuel, telling him what happened and her guess.

    She said she suspected that all were nned by Allen and Charlotte.

    Although she didn¡¯t know why it had to be like this and why Charlotte and Allen ganged up on her,

    Nicole had to tell Samuel

    her guess.

    She couldn''t afford to lose her parents.

    Samuel was at the filming site, and there were many reporters around.

    His phone rang shortly and there was no sound soon.

    Seeing that it was Jacob, Samuel directly unlocked the phone, but he saw Nicole''s message.

    When he found a secluded ce from the reporters and called Nicole, Jacob whispered, ¡°Samuel,

    Nicole is out¡±

    ¡°Why don''t you follow her?¡±

    Samuel was almost mad with anger.

    Knowing that this was a trap and that everything was unknown, why would she go alone?

    Although he was angry when he came out, Samuel was extremely worried now.

    He wanted to leave, and even wanted to follow Nicole, but he was surrounded by reporters again when

    he wanted to leave.

    Allen looked at him not far away and sneered, ¡°Where does Mr. Green go in such a hurry? Even if you

    want to file awsuit

    against me, you don¡¯t need to be so hurry, right? I think many reporters want to know why you came

    here to direct against me, right? Why don''t we tell them about what happened five years ago?¡±

    Samuel knew that he could not leave when hearing Allen''s words.

    Allen was deliberately trying to stall him!

    Then Nicole must be in danger.

    What was to be done?

    Samuel did not panic in the face of danger, he quickly texted Mike and asked him to contact Samuel

    and to protect her. At the same time, he also texted Jacob, telling him to pay close attention to all the

    movements and safety in the sanatorium.

    Then, Samuel looked coldly at Allen, "What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°How about the story that you didn''t hesitate to have your bodyguards set fire to his wife and the

    unborn baby for your mistress five years ago?¡±

    When Allen said those words, all reporters instantly erupted into an uproar.

    ¡°Mr. Green, is this true?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, is your mistress Riley?¡±

    During this period, Samuel could be considered as one of the most influential figures here. He had

    been involved with Allen many times, so it was difficult for the media not to pay attention to him. Now

    that Allen had said about this, they would not let go of this gossip.

    Allen smiledcently when facing reporters¡¯ questions.

    So, what if Nicole liked this man?

    When he was ruined, even if Nicole was with him, could he endure the consequences of Nicole being

    criticized by public opinion?

    Allen admitted that he was a bit despicable, but so what? If he could achieve the result he wanted, it

    didn¡¯t matter.

    Looking at Allen''scent expression, Samuel said coldly, ¡°Five years ago, everything was a

    misunderstanding. Now, I have made up with my wife. Speaking of this, I must thank Mr. Brook for

    saving my wife five years ago. Otherwise, I would not be reunited with my wife today¡± Everyone was

    stunned again.

    Samuel was reunited with his wife?

    When did this happen?

    Who was his wife?

    Allen did not expect that Samuel would dare to say this in public.

    In his opinion, Lucas hadn''t been found. Perhaps Samuel aimed at him because Samuel thought that

    he hidden Lucas, and that was why he would be so aggressive. If he still thought so, Samuel did not

    dare to say anything about the rtionship between Nicole and him, but he did not expect that Samuel

    would say it.

    Could it be that he didn¡¯t care about Lucas¡¯s safety?

    Allen frowned.

    ¡°Mr. Green is really good at joking. Five years ago, I saved your wife. And five yearster, you were so

    aggressive towards the Brook family. What''s the meaning? Do you want to repay our kindness with

    vengeance?¡±

    Allen directly put the question to Samuel.

    Samuel sneered, ¡°Mr. Brook is the clearest about why I did this, isn¡¯t it? I am very grateful to you for

    saving my wife, but you threatened me by it and imprisoned my wife. Shouldn''t I settle this matter with

    you? Shouldn''t I ask you for an exnation for harming my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, do you have any evidence? As far as I know, Mrs. Green is with you now. Isn''t she in some

    sanatorium? As for your daughter, she had been received treatment in my family¡¯s St. Petersburg

    Hospital in the past five years. Everyone knows that. I don¡¯t know why Mr. Green treated me like this or

    even ndered me. I only did a good deed and saved your wife''s life, but Mr. Green is so aggressive.

    Is it because I saved your wife and her survive threaten you?¡±

    Allen''s ability to confuse right and wrong really stunned Samuel.

    He didn''t have any evidence of what Allen had done. Even if he had the Fallen Angel Club''s purchase

    receipt, he couldn''t take it out now. Otherwise, Nicole''s identity would be questioned and guessed by

    everyone, and even bad words would ur.

    And all of these were not what Samuel wanted to see.

    He looked at Allen''s confident expression and wished he could tear him apart.

    This man could make Nicole feel perfect.

    Was she blind?

    Considering that he didn''t know where Nicole was and whether she was in danger, Samuel''s eyes

    turned cold.

    ¡°Allen, you''d better hope that my wife is fine. Otherwise, I will let your Brook family be in danger!¡±

    ¡°Is Mr. Green threatening me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!"

    They quarreled against each other in front of all the reporters. The situation was serious,

    Now, Nicole was driving towards the seaside.

    After leaving the sanatorium, she threw away her phone. Then, she bought a new phone, got a card,

    and got into the car to call Finn immediately.

    ¡°Can you locate me?¡±

    ¡°I''m afraid not. Lady Green, your phone doesn''t have my location right now.¡¯

    Finn was speechless.

    No matter how capable he was, he couldn''t locate a new phone far away.

    Nicole sent her location over.

    ¡°Hurry up ande over. It¡¯s urgent here. If possible, send a group of people to secretly follow me.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    When the timees, help me¡¯

    Nicole did not intend to use the power of the Night Elf Empire at first, but now, she didn¡¯t know what

    happened to Samuel. Although she had texted Samuel, she did not know if he coulde in time.

    Moreover, she wanted to ensure her and her parents¡¯ safety, so she called Finn.

 Chapter 226: Can I Trust You Now?

    Chapter 226: Can I Trust You Now?

    Finn knew that this was a serious thing from Nicole''s voice.

    He hurriedly followed Nicole ording to her location and the people followed him were all strong at

    first nce.

    Nicole was quite satisfied with his arrangement.

    Finn installed a tracking system on Nicole''s phone, but just in case, Finn gave Nicole an earring.

    ¡®There''s also a tracking system in here, just in case.¡±

    Seeing that Finn was so thoughtful, Nicole nodded and put on the earrings in front of him.

    ¡°Does Mr. Green know that you act alone?¡±

    Finn''s words shocked Nicole for a moment, ¡°I have texted him. I think he wille over soon, but I

    can¡¯t wait any longer. I have to go first.¡±

    ¡°Lady Green, you must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Got it! Let your men follow me from afar. Don''t let anyone find them out.¡±

    There were too many things that Nicole could not figure out, so she could only let Finn''s people follow

    her from a distance.

    Finn conveyed her words, and for a moment, a few carspletely turned around and hid in other car

    arrays.

    Nicole was very surprised by their concealment techniques.

    Fin said proudly, ¡°They have all studied reconnaissance and counter reconnaissance. Don''t worry.

    Everything is going to be okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, bye.¡±

    ¡°Please be careful.¡±

    After the farewell, Nicole moved to seaside.

    There were four ces on the seaside. She didn¡¯t know which seaside Charlotte was on, so she could

    search one by one.

    Nicole knew it was a waste of time, but even if it was a waste of time, she had to find her parents first.

    The car drove to the East Bay.

    This was a vi area.

    Nicole had studied before. Only here was a vi area. If one wanted to hide people, it must be here.

    The other three ces had a bathing beach each. If you want to kidnap someone, you must avoid it,

    right?

    She didn''t know if her guess was correct, but she could onlye this way.

    After the car stopped in the vi area, Nicole was in trouble.

    There were many vis here, which one was it?

    There were several vis near the seaside. Which one was Charlotte and her parents lived in?

    Nicole was conflicted.

    She drove slowly in front of the vis on thest row.

    Few people were live in the vis on this row. Many of them were left idle after buying them. Only one

    or two of them had servants to clean them. It was hard to tell if there were any people living inside.

    Suddenly, Nicole saw a familiar car.

    That was Charlotte''s car!

    Nicole''s eyes widened.

    Was it really Charlotte who set her up?

    Or did Charlotte kidnap her parents?

    Nicole parked the car and got off it before walking towards the vi.

    The vi wasn''t big, but it looked pretty good. Those who could afford to buy a house here were either

    rich or respectable. However, Charlotte''s status was more than enough to buy a house here.

    Nicole walked to the vi and rang the doorbell.

    Quickly, a servant opened the door.

    ¡°Miss Bush, wee.¡±

    The servant''s address to Nicole made her understand.

    It seemed that her guess was correct.

    Not long ago, sheforted herself that everything was her wild spection. Perhaps Charlotte really

    encountered danger, or perhaps it was not what she thought, and Charlotte would not plot against her.

    But now, everything seemed so ironic and ridiculous.

    The friendship and morale she thought of were worthless at this moment.

    Nicole was hurt, but she didn''t show it.

    She followed the servant to the living room and saw Charlotte.

    Charlotte was sitting on the sofa in leisure wear. She was making tea. When she saw Nicoleing,

    she smiled as usual, ¡°Nicole, hurry up, I have just made Pu''er tea. Come and try it.¡±

    Nicole looked at the good friend and suddenly felt that she was unfamiliar.

    Was she too easy to fool?

    Or did she think too highly of human nature?

    After spending five years together, she never knew that those who would treat her this way five years

    It was ufortable to be betrayed by a closest one.

    Seeing that Nicole did not move, Charlotte''s expression froze, but she still smiled, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Where are my parents?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with her anymore.

    Since the human nature was so unbearable, there was reason for her to maintain the original beautiful

    illusion.

    Charlotte''s hand paused for a moment and lowered her head, making it impossible to see her

    expression clearly.

    ¡°Why are you here when you know I''m lying to you?"

    ¡°I''m here to see whether my guess is wrong. I''m even worried about you. If you really encounter

    trouble, I would be guilty.¡±

    Nicole said calmly, but Charlotte smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Now that your guess has been confirmed, don¡¯t you hate me?¡±

    She raised her head.

    Her appearance was still the same as five years ago, but Nicole felt that it was unfamiliar.

    ¡°Hate, but I hate myself even more. It¡¯s my own innocence and kindness that gave you the chance to

    hurt me and my family. I don''t know where I offended you. Was everything between us fake for the past

    five years? Why did you attack my parents? How much did Allen give you?"

    Nicole¡¯s questions made Charlotte unable to answer.

    She pointed to the seat opposite her, ¡°You should sit down and talk to me. Don''t worry, your parents are

    fine.¡±

    ¡°Can I trust you now?¡±

    Nicole said sarcastically.

    Her heart ached!

    Although she looked calm on the surface, her palm had already been pierced by her fingernails.

    In the past five years, apart from Allen, the only best friend she had was Charlotte.

    Her rebirth was bestowed by Charlotte.

    She gave her a beautiful appearance, encouraged her to study, and even offered her opinions on the

    education of her children.

    However, it was such a close friend who had kidnapped her parents.

    Nicole was d that her five-year experience had made her calm enough to face the changes.

    Otherwise, she would have wanted to tear Charlotte apart based on her previous spection.

    It wasn''t that Charlotte didn¡¯t see the anger and hatred in Nicole''s eyes. She just pretended that she

    didn''t see it, but her hand that was making the tea trembled slightly.

    ¡°I''ve been making this tea for more than two hours. It would be a waste if you don''t drink it.¡±

    Charlotte forced a smile.

    Nicole sat down in front of her, but did not look at the tea that Charlotte had made for her.

    ¡°You really want to know why?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Charlotte finally couldn''t hold back her emotions.

    It was really tiring for a person to pretend to be calm and smile.

    Nicole did not say anything. She came here because she wanted to know the truth, and she knew that

    Charlotte would tell her the truth.

    Charlotte sat opposite her and looked at Nicole''s wless face. She whispered, ¡°You know what? You

    face are my most proud work. I put all my effort to make your face wless, but I didn¡¯t expect that such

    a perfect work I created would shatter all my hopes.¡±

    ¡°I don''t understand.¡±

    Nicole was confused when she heard this.

    Her face was Charlotte''s best work, and they had been close for five years. She did not know when she

    had scuppered Charlotte''s hopes.

    Seeing Nicole''s ignorance, Charlotte found it was hard to maintain a friendly look. She said with a

    sinister expression, ¡°You don''t know? You really don¡¯t know? It¡¯s because of Allen!"

    Her eyes were so crazy, and so angry that Nicole suddenly understood something.

    "Do you like Allen?¡±

    She was a little surprised.

    But Charlotte smiled bitterly, ¡°What? Aren''t you my best friend? Didn''t you say that you know me best?

    Don''t you know that I like Allen? Do you know that when I found out that the woman he saved was you,

    I didn¡¯t want to save you? I even wanted you to die.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you save me?¡±

    Nicole''s heart was cold.

    It turned out that Charlotte didn¡¯t like her from the beginning.

    But what kind of woman was this?

    Since she didn''t like her, why would she have made herself wronged? She not only saved and helped

    her, but also made friends with her kindly for five years.

    What kind of trick was this?

    What kind of emotion was it?

    Nicole did not know, but she felt cold sweat dripping down her back.

    What a dull person she was!

    She didn''t know all of this until today.

    Charlotte was a little crazy after hearing Nicole''s question.

    ¡°Why? Because of Allen! He told me that if I save you, he can do everything I want. Nicole, how can

    you deserve Allen''s such treatment?¡±

    Charlotte was not resigned.

    She met Allen by chance.

    His knowledge and elegance attracted Charlotte, and she could even give up the chance to study

    abroad for Allen.

    She treated him so well that she almost forgot who she was. But one day, Allen suddenly brought a

    woman back. This woman''s face was disfigured, her body was burned, and she was even pregnant.

    At that time, Charlotte was not on guard against Nicole because Allen said that she was his college

    ssmate. She was framed by her husband and almost died in fire.

    Being a woman, Charlotte sympathized with Nicole. In order to save her, Allen told Charlotte that if she

    could save her, he could do anything she wanted.

    At that moment, Charlotte was moved.

    If saving such a woman was enough to make Allen her boyfriend, then why didn¡¯t she do it?

    However, as Nicole got worse, and as Nicole was reluctant to receive medical treatment due to her

    baby, Charlotte finally discovered that Allen treated Nicole different.

    He loved her!

    Charlotte was unable to ept it. She even wanted to kill Nicole for a time, but Allen stopped her.

    Furthermore, under Allen''s assurance, Charlotte performed stic surgery on Nicole a yearter. in

    order to get close to Allen and have the chance to see him again, she had to choose to be friends with

    Nicole.

 Chapter 227: I Cant Go

    Chapter 227: I Can''t Go

    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Nicole''s heart went cold.

    It turned out that from the beginning, she had be a thorn in Charlotte, but Charlotte sessfully

    disguised herself for five years, which made Nicole admire.

    ¡°Did you kidnap my parents for Allen?¡±

    Nicole didn''t want to hear about the story between Charlotte and Allen.

    She always felt that they were innocent, but hearing Charlotte''s words, she felt that Allen took

    advantage of Charlotte.

    So, what was the truth?

    She did not know, but she only wanted to know where her parents were.

    Charlotte saw that Nicole was not interested in her and Allen¡¯s rtionship, which made her at a loss.

    ¡°He has a passion for you, but you are so unkind. Nicole, sometimes I feel that you are stonyhearted.¡±

    ¡°You are not me. How do you know my feeling? I am grateful to Allen for saving me five years ago, and

    I am grateful to you for your stic surgery. However, this does not mean that I must ept all your

    emotions. To put it bluntly, I didn''t ask Allen to like me, nor did I force you to be friends with me. You

    think you treat me well? I really think you''re good. I remember your

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    kindness. But what are you telling me now? All of these were fake! So, what''s real? Charlotte, have you

    ever been sincere towards me in the past five years? You know how I treat you, and you see how I

    treat Allen. I''m afraid I can¡¯t respond to his feelings. I can only work hard to create more wealth for him.

    I have my own way of repaying your kindness, and I don''t have to betray my feelings, do I?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t want to say this, but seeing Charlotte''s persistence, she couldn''t help but sigh softly and

    said it.

    Charlotte was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled, ¡°Sometimes I envy you. You always know

    what you need and what you need to keep. Unlike me, I lose myself for a man.¡±

    Did she confess now?

    Nicole didn''t know, but she was anxious.

    ¡°How can I see my parents?¡±

    Nicole looked at Charlotte and was not interested in her words.

    Charlotte smiled bitterly, ¡°It is Allen¡¯s idea to kidnap your parents. He wants to use your parents to

    control you. Besides him, the person who knows all about your life for the past five years is me. He

    can''t be the viin, so I can only do it.¡±

    ¡°So, you were the one who called my parents and asked them to apply for passports to go abroad?¡±

    Nicole suddenly understood.

    She thought it was Zac, but it was not. At that time, she thought it was strange. Who would have known

    about her and her parents so well?

    It was Charlotte!

    It was Allen''s idea!

    In other words, Allen had been nning since then.

    Asking her go back to find Samuel for the matching of Zoe was just an excuse.

    He was afraid that Nicole would note back and that Nicole and Samuel would reignite the past

    feelings, so he wanted to control Nicole by her parents.

    However, he did not expect that she and Samuel would destroy that n. In order to let her parents

    stay, she almost confessed her identity.

    Only Charlotte and Allen knew her like that.

    Even if she knew that her parents were lured abroad, Nicole did not dare to confess to her parents at

    that time. Being kept in the dark, her parents were easier to be lured, wasn''t it?

    ¡°What did you do to them?¡±

    Nicole''s eyes turned cold.

    Being betrayed by someone closest was already unbearable. Now, the feeling of being schemed made

    her even more furious.

    Now, Nicole did not need to hide anything.

    She picked up her teacup and took a sip of her tea, ¡°I told you, we didn¡¯t do anything to them. The

    photos you saw were all synthetic. Don''t you know that? However, worries would cause chaos. At first,

    Allen''s idea was to control your parents and let you return to his side. If you stay with him, it doesn¡¯t

    matter that you don''t like him, but I''ve changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Nicole could tell that Charlotte and Allen were at odds.

    Charlotte whispered, ¡°I like Allen. I''ve always wanted him. Over the past five years, I''ve refused all my

    suitors because I can only be Allen''s wife. That''s why I won''t let you ruin my n.¡±

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    Nicole was shocked.

    Was she still the Charlotte she knew?

    Although their feelings of the past five years might be fake, could she really kill her?

    Looking at Nicole''s surprised expression, Charlotte smiled bitterly, ¡°In your heart, am I such person

    now?"

    ¡°No, I''m just a little surprised.¡±

    After calmed down, Nicole realized that her performance was too outstanding.

    Charlotte liked Allen, but she knew about it now.

    They did not talk a long time. Charlotte silently drank the tea, but she could no longer feel the taste of

    the tea.

    It turned out that once the mood changed, we could not find how it used to feel.

    Charlotte put down her teacup and whispered, ¡°Charlotte, leave here. Go back to the Seapolis City with

    your parents, your husband, and children. Don''te to America anymore, okay?¡±

    Nicole was stunned again.

    She raised her head and saw the pain in Charlotte¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, she was sad.

    ¡°Do you really want to put all your eggs in one basket?¡±

    "Do I have other choices? Once I fell in love with Allen, I had no way out. I know he likes you, and he''s

    been crazy for you all these years, but I can¡¯t help but want to follow him. Now that you''ve found your

    lover and your children, why don¡¯t you go back? What are you doing in America? No matter what, this

    was Allen''s area. No matter how powerful Samuel was, he couldn''t develop well here. You will never

    know Allen''s background. Today, I kidnapped your parents, and lured you here. This was Allen''s

    scheme. He even used some media to stall Samuel, did you know? His men will be here soon, and you

    cannot leave even if you want to.¡±

    Charlotte rarely said so much.

    Nicole whispered, ¡°If you let me go, what will Allen do to you?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry about that. I have methods, but we cannot contact each other from now on. We are

    broken.¡±

    ¡°For aman?"

    Nicole felt very ufortable.

    She had feelings for Nicole.

    Nicole hurriedly turned her head away.

    ¡°Yes, for aman. Sometimes, women¡¯s friendship was quite ridiculous. No matter how strong and good

    she said it was, the friendship would be fragile for a man. I am an orphan since I was young, and I

    earned all the achievements I have today. Therefore, I will not give up the man I like, nor will I give up

    my future. The five years between us havee to an end.¡±

    Charlotte took a deep breath, then got up and walked into the room.

    Nicole didn¡¯t feel good, but she knew that it was useless to say more now. She couldn''t stay here for

    long, because Samuel might need her support, while she didn''t know her parents¡¯ situation.

    She quickly followed Charlotte to a room.

    ¡°Dad, Mom-¡±

    When Nicole saw her parents, she was very worried. Theyy motionless on the bed, which frightened

    Nicole.

    Charlotte stopped her.

    ¡°Don''t worry, they are temporarily asleep. I calmed them down and will wake up after a while. I have

    already arranged the boat. You can leave first. Samuel and your children will be sent outter.¡±

    Charlotte''s words caused Nicole to be slightly stunned.

    ¡°Why I must go now? My daughter can''t leave here now! She can''t take the journey. Besides, if she

    finds out I''m not here, she''ll cry!¡±

    ¡°Nicole, I''m not negotiating with you. If you don''t leave, all of you will die here. Except you, your

    parents, your husband, and your children, they will die!¡±

    Charlotte''s words shocked Nicole.

    ¡°What is Allen going to do? What is he going to do?¡±

    ¡°Don''t you understand what he¡¯s going to do? He wants you! Other than you, he would not let go

    everyone in the Green family, including your child. Samuel came here from the Seapolis City to trouble

    him. He even wants to force the Brook family to submit. This is an insult to the Brook family and a

    challenge to Allen. How can you naively think that Allen is as gentle

    and elegant as he looks? He is the eagle in business. He can''t let the Green family survive because he

    wants you. Do you think he will be at ease if the Green family is still alive?¡±

    Charlotte suddenly raised her voice.

    Nicole felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°No! He won''t! He won''t! He watched Zoe grow up. He...¡±

    ¡°Yes, he watched Zoe grow up, but didn''t he still inject morphine into her?¡±

    Charlotte''s words were a big blow.

    She had tried to forget this matter and refused to face it. She didn''t expect that the time had finally

    However, Charlotte did not care what Nicole was thinking. She said coldly, ¡°There''s a boat behind. You

    go with them first. Go!¡±

    ¡°I''m not leaving! I can''t leave either!¡±

    Nicole suddenly became firm.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, I know that you are doing this for me. I also know that you don''t want to hurt my parents, but

    I know that if I leave, Allen will not let Samuel go, nor will he let my children go. You just want to put me

    at ease by saying that you will bring them out. You know what Allen will do, don''t you?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s questioning caused Charlotte''s face darken.

    that you''ve found your lover and your children, why don¡¯t you go back? What are you doing in

    America? No matter what, this was Allen''s area. No matter how powerful Samuel was, he couldn''t

    develop well here. You will never know Allen''s background. Today, I kidnapped your parents, and lured

    you here. This was Allen''s scheme. He even used some media to stall Samuel, did you know? His men

    will be here soon, and you cannot leave even if you want to.¡±

    Charlotte rarely said so much.

    Nicole whispered, ¡°If you let me go, what will Allen do to you?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry about that. I have methods, but we cannot contact each other from now on. We are

    broken.¡±

    ¡°For aman?"

    Nicole felt very ufortable.

    She had feelings for Nicole.

    Nicole hurriedly turned her head away.

    ¡°Yes, for aman. Sometimes, women¡¯s friendship was quite ridiculous. No matter how strong and good

    she said it was, the friendship would be fragile for a man. I am an orphan since I was young, and I

    earned all the achievements I have today. Therefore, I will not give up the man I like, nor will I give up

    my future. The five years between us havee to an end.¡±

    Charlotte took a deep breath, then got up and walked into the room.

    Nicole didn¡¯t feel good, but she knew that it was useless to say more now. She couldn''t stay here for

    long, because Samuel might need her support, while she didn''t know her parents¡¯ situation.

    She quickly followed Charlotte to a room.

    ¡°Dad, Mom-¡±

    When Nicole saw her parents, she was very worried. Theyy motionless on the bed, which frightened

    Nicole.

    Charlotte stopped her.

    ¡°Don''t worry, they are temporarily asleep. I calmed them down and will wake up after a while. I have

    already arranged the boat. You can leave first. Samuel and your children will be sent outter.¡±

    Charlotte''s words caused Nicole to be slightly stunned.

    ¡°Why I must go now? My daughter can''t leave here now! She can''t take the journey. Besides, if she

    finds out I''m not here, she''ll cry!¡±

    ¡°Nicole, I''m not negotiating with you. If you don''t leave, all of you will die here. Except you, your

    parents, your husband, and your children, they will die!¡±

    Charlotte''s words shocked Nicole.

    ¡°What is Allen going to do? What is he going to do?¡±

    ¡°Don''t you understand what he¡¯s going to do? He wants you! Other than you, he would not let go

    everyone in the Green family, including your child. Samuel came here from the Seapolis City to trouble

    him. He even wants to force the Brook family to submit. This is an insult to the Brook family and a

    challenge to Allen. How can you naively think that Allen is as gentle

    and elegant as he looks? He is the eagle in business. He can''t let the Green family survive because he

    wants you. Do you think he will be at ease if the Green family is still alive?¡±

    Charlotte suddenly raised her voice.

    Nicole felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°No! He won''t! He won''t! He watched Zoe grow up. He...¡±

    ¡°Yes, he watched Zoe grow up, but didn''t he still inject morphine into her?¡±

    Charlotte''s words were a big blow.

    She had tried to forget this matter and refused to face it. She didn''t expect that the time had finally

    However, Charlotte did not care what Nicole was thinking. She said coldly, ¡°There''s a boat behind. You

    go with them first. Go!¡±

    ¡°I''m not leaving! I can''t leave either!¡±

    Nicole suddenly became firm.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, I know that you are doing this for me. I also know that you don''t want to hurt my parents, but

    I know that if I leave, Allen will not let Samuel go, nor will he let my children go. You just want to put me

    at ease by saying that you will bring them out. You know what Allen will do, don''t you?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s questioning caused Charlotte''s face darken.

    She quickly carried Ms. Bush on her back and walked out.

    Finn had already entered. When he saw Nicole, he hurriedly stepped forward to help.

    ¡°Lady Green, let me do it.¡±

    ¡°My father was inside. Get him out first and let our men retreat quickly.¡±

    Charlotte did not know when Allen would return, nor did she know when his men would arrive, so she

    could not stay.

    Finn nced at Charlotte, who was lying in blood, and asked with a frown, ¡°What about this woman?¡±

    ¡°Leave her here. Someone will help her.¡±

    Nicole quickly brought people out.

    Finn brought them into the car and quickly left.

    Before leaving, Nicole sent a message to Allen.

    ¡°Charlotte is injured and is in danger.¡±

    After sending it, she threw away the phone card.

    This time, shepletely threw away all her feelings for Allen, as if she had thrown away this phone

    card.

    Naturally, she felt a little ufortable, but she couldn''t care about it.

    The car quickly drove back to the sanatorium. Nicole asked the doctor to check her parents.

    Vi couldn''t help but feel puzzled when she saw that Nicole had returned with the two old people and

    that there was no one else beside her.

    ¡°Where did you bring back them by yourself? Who are they to you?¡±

    Nicole was not in the mood to pay attention to Vi. She said to Jacob, ¡°Hurry up and find Samuel. He

    might need help.¡±

    At this time, she could not leave here, so she could only let Jacob go.

    When Vi heard that Samuel needed help, her eyes immediately lit up.

    ¡°What happened to Samuel? I''ll go too!¡±

    Seeing Vi acting like this, Nicole was depressed to death.

    Jacob was worried about their safety, but Nicole said it was fine and told him to go quickly.

    Knowing that Nicole had other ns, Jacob ran out without stopping.

    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief when the doctor checked her parents and confirmed that they were

    injected with calm and didn¡¯t have other problem.

    Not long after, they woke up.

    They were surprised by the unfamiliar environment.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, are you awake? Do you feel ufortable?¡±

    Nicole hurriedly asked and pulled their attention back.

    ¡°Nicole?¡±

    Ms. Bush could no hide her passion for Nicole any more.

    They knew how difficult, and how much pain and grievance Nicole had suffered in the past five years

    from Charlotte. Now that they could see Nicole again, Ms. Bush hugged her tightly and refused to let

    her go no matter what she said.

    Nicole¡¯s mood wasplicated. She never thought that one day her parents would know everything in

    this way.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I made you suffer from being wronged by me.¡±

    Nicole''s eyes were wet.

    Dad Bush saw that Nicole was safe and sound, he sighed and said, ¡°We received news that you were

    being sold to the United States. Your mother and I rushed over without stopping. Who knew that your

    friend received us as soon as we arrived and tell us to wait for news in her house and she would help

    us? We don''t have any leads in America, we can only trust her. Besides, she knows everything you''ve

    done in the past five years, so we ..."

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that we were used by her until we heard that she called you for the kidnapping,¡± Dad

    Bush sighed again,

    ¡°Nicole, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I''m fine, Dad. Samuel is protecting me. On the contrary, you had suffered a lot. I know you are tired

    now, but what I want to say is that I want you to leave here immediately and return home. After

    returning home, Jason and Tim will protect you and I will be at ease.¡±

    Nicole''s arrangement caused them to be slightly stunned.

    ¡°Nicole, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 228 Her Heart Hurts

    Chapter 228 Her Heart Hurts

    ¡°Nicole, are you deliberately trying to pick a quarrel with me? Do you know how many people are inside

    and outside here? Do you think you can take your parents away by yourself?¡±

    Seeing that Nicole had rejected her kindness, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but put a long face.

    She knew Allen, so she wanted Nicole to leave first. Once Nicole was alive, Allen might even be afraid

    and kept Samuel and her child alive.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Nicole wouldn¡¯t understand such a simple truth. Why did she want to kick

    against the pricks?

    Nicole did not want to treat Allen as an enemy. No matter what Allen did, she would let Samuel solve it.

    She even felt that once she did not show up, many things could still retain the same.

    But now, Charlotte¡¯s betrayal hadpletely awakened her.

    Such self-deception was useless.

    Your cowardliness won¡¯t stop bad people, and they would not pity you. They would take more.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    For five years, her failure to protect Zoe was a scar on her heart. Now, if Samuel and Zoe were in

    danger again, would she be considered as a human?

    Charlotte looked at Nicole and whispered, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m sorry. I took you as my friend for the past five

    years, but there¡¯s a saying that those who have different belief should not work together. Now that you

    are in Allen¡¯s side, I won¡¯t say anything, but I won¡¯t leave today. I¡¯m taking my parents away from here,

    and you can¡¯t stop me!¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve been in the Seapolis City for a few months, and you have the ability? Or do you think

    you can fight against me? Nicole, I advise you not to fight a hopeless battle. Let alone the people

    outside, you cannot even fight against me.¡±

    Then, she took off her coat.

    For five years, Nicole was familiar with her, so she knew that Charlotte was an expert in judo, and she

    was nothing, but now Nicole did not fear at all.

    She sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The moment she said, Charlotte¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°You brought someone? Impossible! No one can enter here! This is a high-end residential area!¡±

    However, Nicole did not say anything.

    She came to her parents¡¯ side and inspected them. After discovering that they were unscathed, she

    heaved a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, a disorderly sound came from outside.

    Charlotte¡¯s face was even longer.

    She suddenly wanted to capture Nicole, but Nicole took out her gun and aimed it at Charlotte.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re skillful, and I know I can¡¯t defeat you. But Charlotte, don¡¯t force me to do it.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s posture of holding the gun was urate, and her hands were not trembling.

    Charlotte recognized that the gun Nicole held was a small AK47.

    ¡°You know how to use a gun? You have a gun! Nicole, it seems like neither I nor Allen have

    underestimated you.¡±

    ¡°You underestimated me. When I was reborn from that fire five years ago, I told myself that I must

    never let myself be oppressed. I didn¡¯t expect that those who oppressed me were you and Allen, two of

    my best friends. I knew what Allen did to Zoe just now, but I didn¡¯t ask him for reasons in person. Don¡¯t

    you understand? I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. But why do you insist on oppressing me? Why do you

    involve my parents in this? I don¡¯t know what other secrets Allen has, but you don¡¯t know all of me. So,

    Charlotte, don¡¯t force me.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes were cold without the used warmth. She looked like a stranger now.

    Charlotte had an illusion that she really understood Nicole.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you will shoot me. You¡¯re so kind and even cowardly. If Allen and I didn¡¯t help you over

    the past five years, you wouldn¡¯t be able to live well. That¡¯s why you wouldn¡¯t shoot me, let alone

    handle Allen! Nicole, I know you too well.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Nicole sneered and directly pulled the trigger.

    The gun had been specially processed with a muffler. Charlotte looked at Nicole in disbelief with a

    gunshot. She fell to the ground and there was a wound on her shoulder that was bleeding.

    The pain slowly spread out, leaving her powerless.

    ¡°What did you add to the bullet?¡±

    ¡°Anesthetic!¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes still hadn¡¯t changed, and her movements hadn¡¯t changed much.

    ¡°Do you think I was unprepared? Do you think I¡¯m not wary of you? Maybe you used to pretend well,

    but you lost on luck. I asked a friend to look for you, but you said you didn¡¯t know me, which made me

    suspicious. Afterwards, I called you and you didn¡¯t answer. Then, you called me and said that you were

    kidnapped. Although you did pretend well, Charlotte, tell me which kidnapper would leave a phone for

    you to ask for help? And you didn¡¯t call the police. Isn¡¯t it a trap for me? I was stupid and innocent to

    never guard against you and shared everything to you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have intelligence.¡±

    When Nicole said these, pain appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°I never wanted to be like this with you, but why do you force me? If it¡¯s just me, I can give you my life,

    but you shouldn¡¯t use your kindness to wantonly hurt the people around me. You know that what I care

    about the most is my parents and my child, but you hurt them. Zoe is so young, and she doesn¡¯t

    understand anything. She hasn¡¯t even left the hospital. She doesn¡¯t know what the outside world looks

    like, but you can hurt her. When you hurt her, did you ever think that we were friends?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes became teary.

    Her heart ached!

    Even though the heartache was almost the same as that of past, she didn¡¯t want to show it now.

    To people who worth it, you can do whatever you want, but to people like Allen and Charlotte, your

    emotions and contribution were worthless.

    Charlotte wanted to say something, but she could not withstand the effects of the medicine on her

    shoulder and fainted.

    The fight outside continued.

    Nicole put away her pistol.

    This gun was given to her by Laurel who taught her how to use it. She had thought that she didn¡¯t have

    a chance to shoot, but she didn¡¯t expect that the first shot would be aimed at Charlotte.

    Nicole¡¯s mood wasplicated, but she didn¡¯t dare to dy.

    She quickly carried Ms. Bush on her back and walked out.

    Finn had already entered. When he saw Nicole, he hurriedly stepped forward to help.

    ¡°Lady Green, let me do it.¡±

    ¡°My father was inside. Get him out first and let our men retreat quickly.¡±

    Charlotte did not know when Allen would return, nor did she know when his men would arrive, so she

    could not stay.

    Finn nced at Charlotte, who was lying in blood, and asked with a frown, ¡°What about this woman?¡±

    ¡°Leave her here. Someone will help her.¡±

    Nicole quickly brought people out.

    Finn brought them into the car and quickly left.

    Before leaving, Nicole sent a message to Allen.

    ¡°Charlotte is injured and is in danger.¡±

    After sending it, she threw away the phone card.

    This time, shepletely threw away all her feelings for Allen, as if she had thrown away this phone

    card.

    Naturally, she felt a little ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t care about it.

    The car quickly drove back to the sanatorium. Nicole asked the doctor to check her parents.

    Vi couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled when she saw that Nicole had returned with the two old people and

    that there was no one else beside her.

    ¡°Where did you bring back them by yourself? Who are they to you?¡±

    Nicole was not in the mood to pay attention to Vi. She said to Jacob, ¡°Hurry up and find Samuel. He

    might need help.¡±

    At this time, she could not leave here, so she could only let Jacob go.

    When Vi heard that Samuel needed help, her eyes immediately lit up.

    ¡°What happened to Samuel? I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    Seeing Vi acting like this, Nicole was depressed to death.

    Jacob was worried about their safety, but Nicole said it was fine and told him to go quickly.

    Knowing that Nicole had other ns, Jacob ran out without stopping.

    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief when the doctor checked her parents and confirmed that they were

    injected with calm and didn¡¯t have other problem.

    Not long after, they woke up.

    They were surprised by the unfamiliar environment.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, are you awake? Do you feel ufortable?¡±

    Nicole hurriedly asked and pulled their attention back.

    ¡°Nicole?¡±

    Ms. Bush could no hide her passion for Nicole any more.

    They knew how difficult, and how much pain and grievance Nicole had suffered in the past five years

    from Charlotte. Now that they could see Nicole again, Ms. Bush hugged her tightly and refused to let

    her go no matter what she said.

    Nicole¡¯s mood wasplicated. She never thought that one day her parents would know everything in

    this way.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I made you suffer from being wronged by me.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes were wet.

    Dad Bush saw that Nicole was safe and sound, he sighed and said, ¡°We received news that you were

    being sold to the United States. Your mother and I rushed over without stopping. Who knew that your

    friend received us as soon as we arrived and tell us to wait for news in her house and she would help

    us? We don¡¯t have any leads in America, we can only trust her. Besides, she knows everything you¡¯ve

    done in the past five years, so we ¡­

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that we were used by her until we heard that she called you for the kidnapping,¡± Dad

    Bush sighed again, ¡°Nicole, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. Samuel is protecting me. On the contrary, you had suffered a lot. I know you are tired

    now, but what I want to say is that I want you to leave here immediately and return home. After

    returning home, Jason and Tim will protect you and I will be at ease.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s arrangement caused them to be slightly stunned.

    ¡°Nicole, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 229: There Was Nothing I Can Do About It

    Chapter 229: There Was Nothing I Can Do About It

    Dad Bush felt that something was wrong with Nicole and hurriedly asked.

    Nicole looked at her father and whispered, ¡°Dad, there are some things that I can¡¯t exin to you for a

    while. I can¡¯t leave now. You leave with Laurel and Joseph first. Zoe is not suitable for taking nes. I

    have arranged a ship for you to leave. Zoe''s health is not good. She needs to have a kidney transnt

    operation. She hasn''t left the hospital in all these years. She doesn¡¯t know what the outside world looks

    like. Please take them back to the Seapolis City safely. As for Lucas, I will bring him back to see you

    when I have the chance.¡±

    Hearing what Nicole said, which like arranging the future, Dad Bush became even more uneasy.

    ¡°No, leave with us. Nicole, your father, and I have lost you once. We can''t lose you again. Listen to

    mom and leave with us. Samuel is methodical. No matter what happens, he will solve it. You leave with

    us first!¡±

    Ms. Bush held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    She remembered the paternity test report in the Seapolis City.

    How could she not be her daughter?

    She was pregnant and had brought her up. How could people say that she was not her daughter with

    just a piece of paper?

    Beforeing to the United States, they had such thoughts. They wanted to personally tell Nicole

    about the paternity test, but what happened aftering here made them realize that they could not

    lose Nicole again.

    Therefore, they directly suppressed this, pretending that nothing had happened.

    If you looked carefully, Nicole didn''t like them. When she was young, many people praised Nicole for

    her beauty. Now that Nicole has undergone stic surgery, she didn''t look like them at all.

    But so what?

    For so many years, they were father and daughter!

    Seeing Ms. Bush''s sadness, Dad Bush whispered, ¡°Your mother is right. There''s nothing Samuel can''t

    solve. Leave with us.¡±

    ¡°Mom and dad, I can''t leave. Someone is watching me. If I leave here, no one can leave. If you love

    me, take my children and Laurel to leave here. Along the way, I¡¯ve already arranged someone to

    protect you. I can directly send you to the Don family in the Seapolis City. I think Jason will protect you.

    If I don''t go back, don''t let anyone get close to you and Zoe. ¡±

    Nicole said seriously.

    Ms. Bush still wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Dad Bush.

    He could tell that Nicole''s personality was the same as five years ago. Once she made decision, she

    would not change. No matter how much others did not understand it, she would insist on it, just like she

    insisted on marry Samuel five years ago.

    ¡°Ok, we will listen to you. But you must promise us toe back safely with Samuel! Mom and Dad are

    too old to raise another child for you, understand?¡±

    Dad Bush''s words made Nicole feel very warm.

    She nodded, afraid that Ms. Bush would cry so much that she hurriedly got up and went to Laurel''s

    ce.

    Laurel had prepared before Nicole left. Now that she had returned safely, Laurel was relieved.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Nicole looked at Laurel, and she was somewhat reluctant to part.

    ¡°Mom, take care.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, what are you saying? I''m not worried about anyone else but Zoe.¡±

    Laurel sighed.

    In fact, Zoe¡¯s physical condition was not suitable for leaving here, or even for traveling for a long

    distance, but Nicole could not do anything about it.

    Allen had hurt Zoe once, so he would no longer have any reluctance to hurt her. Although she hadn''t

    experienced itst time, she understood how dangerous it was when she heard about it.

    Charlotte was right. This was Allen¡¯s ce. No matter how powerful Samuel was, he would suffer a

    loss here. Moreover, because of Zoe and his family, he would also be caution.

    Nicole whispered, ¡°Mom, there''s nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Go and talk to Zoe. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for you to see each other. You and

    Samuel must be fine, understand?¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Seeing that Laurel was ready, Nicole went to Zoe''s room.

    Zoe and Joseph were ying games. When they saw Nicoleing back, they looked behind her and

    asked disappointedly, ¡°Mommy, did Daddy note back?¡±

    ¡°Daddy has something to do, so he can¡¯te back now. Zoe, Mommy wants to talk to you about

    something.¡±

    Nicole rarely spoke to Zoe in such a serious manner, which made Zoe dumbfounded for a moment.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    She subconsciously became serious.

    Joseph had never seen Nicole so serious before, so he quickly pulled Zoe beside him and looked at

    Nicole together.

    Seeing her son''s innocent eyes, Nicole felt ufortable.

    She was only four years old, but she had experienced too many things. Now that she had just

    recognized her father, she was going to separate from them again.

    Nicole felt sorry for the child.

    She tidied up Zoe''s cor and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma will bring Zoe back to where Daddy grew

    up, okay?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Zoe instantly became happy.

    ¡°Will Daddye with us?¡±

    ¡°No, Daddy and Mommy still have some things to do here. You, Joseph, Laurel, Grandpa and Grandma

    will go back first. Daddy and Mommy willeter.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words discounted Zoe''s joy.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t youe with us? We can wait for you and Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Zoe, grandma is in poor health and needs to return home for treatment. After all, this is not grandma''s

    home. You are a good child and grandma likes you very much. Can you apany grandma back

    first? You don''t want anything to happen to grandma, do you?¡±

    Nicole could only use Laurel as excuse.

    Speaking of Laurel, Zoe was silent.

    She liked her grandma very much. Although they didn¡¯t spend much time together, grandma treated her

    well. Now that she was asked by Nicole, she was unable to say anything against it, but she still felt a

    little ufortable.

    ¡°Mommy, what should I do when I miss you and daddy?¡±

    ¡°Mommy will take time to video with you. Besides, you don''t have to be afraid to stay with Joseph.¡±

    Nicole was also reluctant to part with Zoe, but she had no choice.

    The reason why Samuel was suppressed by Allen was because he had too many things to worry

    about. Now, she had to let Samuel go all out so that they would have a chance to win.

    Zoe nodded in a low spirit.

    ¡°When are we leaving?¡±

    ¡°Now.¡±

    Nicole''s reply made Zoe almost cry.

    ¡°I want to see daddy again, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good girl, Daddy is really busy right now. Besides, you will have much time to see daddy in the future.

    Daddy will grow up with Zoe, so Zoe should leave first, okay? Grandma cannot endure for long.¡±

    She didn''t want to say that, but she had to.

    Zoe bit her lower lip, as if she was about to cry. This made Nicole feel very ufortable. She even

    wished she could hug her and just let her stay here.

    But she resisted.

    She couldn''t!

    Zoe could only face many dangers if she stayed here.

    Seeing that Nicole did not showpromise, Zoe finally gave up.

    ¡°Mommy, you and daddy need toe back as soon as possible. I will miss you.¡±

    ¡°Good girl!¡±

    Nicole kissed Zoe on her forehead, then turned to Joseph and said, ¡°Joseph, you are the eldest son of

    the family. In the future, your sister will be handed over to you.¡±

    Joseph suddenly felt very ufortable.

    When Lucas said that to him, Lucas disappeared. Now that Nicole said the same words, Joseph

    hurriedly held her hand.

    ¡°Mommy, you won''t leave us behind, will you?¡±

    Nicole was powerless towards Joseph''s sensitivity. She smiled and nodded, but her tears were in her

    eyes.

    Joseph pretended not to see it and choked with sob, ¡°I will protect my sister and wait for you and daddy

    toe back.¡±

    ¡°Good Boy!¡±

    Nicole hugged him tightly.

    She didn''t know when they would see each other again.

    She knew that if Laurel was there, Zoe would not have any problems. Moreover, there were also her

    parents, Jason, and Tim.

    Nicole packed up their things and took them to see her parents.

    When her parents saw Zoe, they found that she was exactly what Nicole had looked like when she was

    young. They liked her so much that they wished they could give everything to Zoe.

    Zoe calmly epted grandfather and grandmother.

    Laurel was prepared. After meeting Nicole''s parents, they greeted each other before Nicole drove them

    to the dock.

    Finn was waiting at the dock.

    When he saw Nicole and Laurel arrive, Finn bowed respectfully to Laurel.

    Laurel waved her hand and said, ¡°Take good care of Nicole and Samuel. I don''t want anything to

    happen to the head of the Green family.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Finn arranged them to board the ship.

    This ship was an ordinary freighter, and was not easy to attract the attention of others. And the people

    inside were all people from the Night Elf Empire who were skillful.

    Seeing that Finn had arranged everything, Nicole reluctantly waved her hand and said goodbye to

    them.

    The moment the ship started moving, Nicole felt her heart hurt badly.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Zoe had never been on a boat since she was young, and Nicole didn¡¯t know if she would get seasick.

    Nicole had a lot of worries now, but she couldn''t care about them.

    The boat was far away, Zoe was still waving at her from the bow, and she finally cried.

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy ...¡±

    Zoe cried out, as if she wanted to jump off the boat and run back to Nicole, but she was stopped by

    Joseph and Laurel beside her. But her heart-wrenching shout reverberated deeply on the sea surface,

    enduring for a long time...

 Chapter 230: Better Know What Youre Doing

    Chapter 230: Better Know What You''re Doing

    Nicole felt as if her heart was torn apart.

    Tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°Let''s go,dy.¡±

    Finn knew she was upset, but there was nothing he could do. They were at the dock. If they were too

    eye-catching, Zoe and the others could be at risk.

    Nicole suppressed her sorrow, nodded, and followed Finn out of the dock.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Where Samuel is.¡±

    Nicole knew it was useless for her to continue hiding.

    This war which had started because of her was bound to end by her.

    Nicole asked Finn to stop at the Fallen Angel Club. She got off and drove her own car to Samuel''s

    ce.

    When Allen heard Charlotte was injured and unconscious, he knew something might have happened to

    her.

    He was anxious, but Samuel kept pestering him, making him unable to get away.

    Just as they were about to fight, Secretary Cole ran over and said to Allen, ¡°Mr. Brook, our factory in

    the north caught fire due to unknown causes.¡±

    Allen shot his gaze at Samuel.

    Samuel''s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°Did you do it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about.¡±

    Samuel felt uneasy when he knew Nicole went to see Charlotte alone, but he couldn''t go with her, so

    he asked Jacob to create a little chaos, hoping to buy Nicole some time so that she could leave safely.

    Now that he heard Secretary Cole''s words, Samuel knew his n had worked.

    Allen wished he could kill Samuel now. Unfortunately, with the reporters here, he could do nothing.

    They were deadlocked.

    The next moment Jacob came with his men.

    ¡°Mr. Green.¡±

    Seeing Jacob''s men, Allen became even more dumbfounded.

    ¡°Go check up on Charlotte in the vi, now.¡±

    Allen sent Secretary Cole away.

    Vi saw Samuel in the crowd. Before she could step forward, she thought of her disfigured face and

    felt resentful.

    How pitiful her face was disfigured at this very moment!

    Her dream lover was right in front of her, but she couldn''t stand beside him in public.

    Allen looked at Samuel and sneered. ¡°You''re a crafty man.¡±

    ¡°I''m ttered. I can''tpare with you.¡±

    Samuel sneered too.

    ¡°Do you still remember our cooperation?¡±

    Allen suddenly mentioned the car cooperation case.

    Samuel, not knowing Allen''s intentions, said coldly, ¡°If I recall correctly, the Brook Group has withdrawn

    this case. Moreover, the ownership of Catherine''s design has been taken back by the Brooks. Now

    you''re nning to cooperate again?¡±

    Allen smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°What cooperation are we talking about? The blueprints were

    designed by Catherine. Although we have the blueprints back, Catherine has been kept by you. What a

    perfect n.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Brook. The blueprints returned to the Brook Group will never appear in the Greens¡¯

    Eternal Group.¡±

    Suddenly, Nicole appeared from the crowd and walked toward them.

    When Allen saw Nicole, he was astonished.

    Though he knew his n had failed, he didn''t expect Nicole toe here, and he didn''t expect her to

    be so quick.

    Samuel also frowned when he saw Nicole.

    Didn''t she know how dangerous this ce was?

    What was she doing here?

    Samuel and Allen walked toward Nicole simultaneously.

    Nicole did not look at Samuel. Instead, she looked straight at Allen and said with a smile, ¡°Long time no

    see, Mr. Brook.¡±

    The address froze Allen.

    He realized that although Nicole was smiling, her smile was not genuine.

    There was a trace of coldness and alienation in her eyes.

    Nicole hadn''t looked at him in that way even when she had been brought from the Fallen Angel Club to

    the vi to be imprisoned. Now her gaze made Allen retreat.

    What did she find?

    Or did Charlotte say something?

    Allen¡¯s mind was in high gear.

    Samuel came to Nicole''s side and guarded her.

    ¡°Why are you here? Are you hurt?¡±

    Samuel''s eyes were so concerned and anxious that the coldness in Nicole''s eyes slowly faded away.

    She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your mom, my parents, and the children have left the United States. I¡¯m

    the only one here. Whatever you do, Ill be with you. From now on, we''ll be one.¡±

    Nicole''s words surprised Samuel.

    He didn''t expect Nicole to act so fiercely, and he knew how she did it.

    ¡°Are the Night Elf Empire here?¡°

    ¡°Some of them are.¡±

    The couple talked in a voice that only they could hear. They were as sweet as honey in the eyes of the

    others.

    This scene hurt Allen.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Catherine, you''re the designer of the Brook Group. Are you leaving thepany that has nurtured you

    for five years after a cooperation case?¡±

    Allen didn¡¯t want to say it, but now that he saw the affection between Nicole and Samuel, he was driven

    crazy by jealousy.

    He must use public opinion to suppress them! They couldn''t be together! Absolutely not!

    When Nicole heard Allen''s words, she knew what he wanted to do.

    She just didn¡¯t understand. Allen had been so gentle and elegant for five years. Was he faking it?

    Or did jealousy make a person so hateful?

    Samuel wanted to say something, but Nicole stopped him.

    She looked at Allen and said word by word, ¡°Mr. Brook, if I recall correctly, I have resigned from the

    Brook Group. I''m grateful for thepany¡¯s nurture over the past five years. And I have repaid the

    Brook Group ordingly, haven''t 1?¡±

    ¡°What are you referring to? Those blueprints? Do you know how much the group has paid for you in the

    past five years?¡±

    What Allen really wanted to ask was ¡°do you know how much I have devoted to you in the past five

    years? How would you repay me?¡±

    Nicole smiled, and turned to look at the reporters around.

    ¡°You must be curious about my identity. Let me tell you a story.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, I''ll ignore anything you did and do whatever you want as long as youe back. Okay?"

    Allen tried to interrupt her. A hint of nervousness and anxiety appeared on his face.

    He couldn''t let Nicole reveal her identity in public. Otherwise, he would lose all his hope.

    But Nicole had already made up her mind.

    She had concealed her identity to avoid Samuel in the early years. Now that Samuel and she were in

    love and tied together for the sake of their children, what Allen had done to her and the children

    exceeded her bottom line.

    She could no longer remain silent.

    Nicole''s eyes were filled with decisiveness.

    She said word by word, ¡°I am Nicole, Samuel''s wife who died in a fire five years ago!"

    The crowd burst into an uproar at Nicole''s words. Allen''s body staggered and almost fell.

    She said it!

    In the end, she said it for Samuel!

    She knew once her identity was revealed, she and Allen could never possibly be together. But she still

    shattered hisst dream ruthlessly.

    Why?

    Why could she trample on his love for Samuel''s sake?

    Allen stared fixedly at Nicole. His eyes were like a serpent, making Nicole feel cold.

    Nicole knew that from this moment on, there would be no way for her and Allen to be friendly.

    But Nicole said firmly, ¡°Five years ago, my husband Samuel sent me abroad to recuperate. But

    someone set a fire that almost burned me and my unborn children dead. Fortunately, Mr. Brook saved

    me and brought me to the United States. Not only did he help me give birth safely, but he also treated

    my injuries and face, and even recruited me as the designer of the Brook Group. I am very grateful to

    Mr. Brook.¡±

    ¡°I don''t want your gratitude.¡±

    ¡°I know. How could a noble and great person like Mr. Brook share the same feeling with an ordinary

    person like me?¡±

    Nicoleplimented Allen. Before Allen could say anything, she smiled and said, ¡°As the designer of

    the Brook Group, I worked diligently for the benefit of the Brook Group to repay Mr. Brook for saving my

    life. In the cooperation case with the Greens¡¯ Eternal Group, I learned the truth of what had happened

    back then, and I knew my husband had been looking for me and the children for five years. My

    husband and I are deeply in love. But I couldn''t let Mr. Brook down. So my husband Samuel took the

    initiative to withdraw from the car cooperation and gave the high-valuednd in the southern suburbs of

    the United States to the Brooks free of charge to repay Mr. Brook for saving my life. Madame Brook

    can testify it. I have a contract signed by the Brooks and my husband.¡±

    As she spoke, Nicole took out a copy of the contract.

    The deal had been made secretly, but Nicole brought it to light. The faces of the Brooks changed.

    Allen looked at Nicole. He didn¡¯t expect she would go so far for Samuel.

    ¡°Catherine, you''d better know what you''re doing.¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. My husband and I, and even the entire Green family, were very grateful to Mr. Brook

    and the Brooks for saving my life. However, Mr. Brookter kidnapped me while I was returning home,

    and even sold me to the United States in the form of human trafficking. After that, he bought me like a

    savior and imprisoned me. My husband fought against the Brooks only to save me. All these incidents

    were well documented. I wonder if Mr. Brook wants to deny it.¡±

    Nicole confronted Allen, exposing all his dirty tricks to the public.

    Everyone was surprised and looked at Allen.

    Could this gentle and elegant man be like what Nicole said?

 Chapter 231: You Donâ€™t Know What Love Is

    Chapter 231: You Don¡¯t Know What Love Is

    Allen looked at Nicole. There was deep hatred in her eyes. It was so unfamiliar as if a sharp dagger

    was pierced into his chest, exposing the darkness he was hiding under the light. It was so painful and

    unbearable.

    He had been trying to touch Nicole''s bottom line. He had wondered about his position in Nicole''s heart.

    But now, when he saw Nicole''s cold, unfamiliar, and even hateful eyes, Allen found he could not bear it.

    "Catherine, is it good for you to nder me like this?¡±

    Allen felt endless pain. Everyone could see his disappointment and loneliness toward Nicole.

    But Nicole said indifferently, "Did Mr. Brook n to cut me off from the Greens the moment he had my

    face changed and had me turned into Catherine? No matter how deep the friendship between Mr.

    Brook and me is, it won''t endure Mr. Brook''s repeated destruction and extravagance. You know my

    most important people better than anyone else. Yet you have attacked them. What do you think I

    should do? Keep enduring for the sake of saving my life so that all the people I care about are

    destroyed? Allen, you keep saying that you love me, but you don''t know what love is."

    Nicole never thought she would say these words to Allen one day.

    She had never wanted to fight Allen in public, but Allen went too far.

    She had always endured and conceded, but did Allen think she was feeling remorseful?

    She, Nicole, didn''t owe anyone!

    What she had owed the Brooks and Allen were already paid off.

    Nicole''s eyes were slightly cold.

    "Mr. Brook, let us leave. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind perishing together with you.¡±

    Nicole wasn''t trying to scare Allen.

    Allen knew she never exaggerated.

    ¡°Perish together? You don''t care about anything, do you? Don''t you care about Zoe and your parents?"

    Allen thought Nicole was crazy.

    He had always considered Nicole courteous and polite. He didn¡¯t know she could go crazy like this. But

    her madness was not for him.

    "You admitted it, didn''t you?¡±

    Nicole took a step forward. She was only one step away from Allen, so close that Allen could smell her

    unique fragrance.

    He even wanted to hug her, but Samuel was staring at him. Samuel''s cold eyes were fixed on Allen as

    if he would cripple Allen as long as Allen made a slight move.

    In terms of martial power, Allen admitted that he could not defeat Samuel.

    So he restrained himself.

    Although Nicole had known everything, her heart ached when she heard Allen admit it.

    It was him!

    Charlotte did not lie to her!

    Nicole''s eyes were frighteningly cold. Allen retreated a little.

    ¡°Nicole, listen to me ..¡±

    "You know what? Zoe and my parents have left the United States. No matter how you try to stop them,

    it''s toote. Right now, only Samuel and I are here. Whatever you want to do, we will fight back. At

    worst, we will perish together with you. Allen, you''ve made me hate you, deeply.¡¯''

    Nicole spoke to Allen with a voice that only they two could hear, then took a step back.

    She came to Samuel''s side. Samuel had already stretched out to wait for her.

    They sped their fingers together. Allen was severely hurt by their attitude. Furthermore, Nicole''sst

    sentence seeded in making Allen''s heart bleed.

    What did she say?

    Did she say she had finally started to hate him?

    Why did she hate him?

    He was so nice to her! He treated her so well just to obtain her and giving her the best life. Why did she

    hate him?

    Allen didn¡¯t understand. His wet eyes stared at Nicole as if she was a heartless person.

    But now, Nicole was invulnerable.

    Samuel looked at Allen. For some reason, seeing Allen''s face, he suddenly felt much better. All the

    depression in the past few days was swept away. He smiled.

    "Mr. Brook, Nicole and I still have things to do today, so please excuse us now. We can meet again

    another day.¡±

    Samuel turned around and left with Nicole.

    Jacob stepped aside to let Samuel pass.

    The reporters were shocked, not knowing if they should stop Samuel or not. A few reporters who had

    been bribed by Allen looked at Allen in unison. But Allen watched Nicole leave like an idiot as if his

    heart was gone with her.

    Samuel whispered to Nicole, "You were so brave. Weren''t you afraid he would attack us?¡±

    "I''ve arranged well for our family. I''m not afraid of going to hell with you.¡±

    Nicole smiled like a flower.

    Samuel felt everything was worth it.

    They got in the car, but didn¡¯t want to go back to the sanatorium.

    Zoe and Madame Green had both left. There was also Vi who adored Samuel in the sanatorium.

    Nicole felt she was looking for trouble if she went back.

    Samuel seemed to know what she was thinking. He whispered to Jacob, "Go to the Greens¡¯ vi.¡±

    "Yes!"

    Jacob sent Nicole and Samuel to the Greens¡¯ vi in the United States.

    After returning to the vi, Samuel hugged Nicole and kissed her wildly against the wall.

    Behind her was an ice-cold wall, and in front of her was the fiery Samuel. Nicole tightly grabbed his

    shirt and tried her best to respond to his enthusiasm.

    She was so beautiful and so brave, so hard for Samuel to let go.

    He bit her skin and felt Nicole bing soft and seductive in his arms. Without saying a word, he

    picked up Nicole and went straight to the master bedroom on the second floor.

    Samuel kicked open the door and closed it with another kick. From beginning to end, his kisses never

    left Nicole.

    Their clothes were quickly taken off and thrown onto the floor all the way to the bedside.

    When they fell on the bed, they were already naked.

    Everything went naturally.

    The air was filled with a fascinating aura, mixed with the sound of breathing, raising the temperature of

    the room rapidly.

    Jacob tidied up everything behind them and arranged for people to guard outside. He did not express

    any opinions on what happed inside the room.

    It was so cold in America.

    It looked like he needed a mate to warm up the bed.

    Nicole was exhausted by Samuel, but this man seemed to have endless strength, making her both

    happy and unable to endure it.

    Finally, Samuel let out a low roar and copsed on the bed with Nicole.

    Sniffing Nicole''s fragrance, Samuel said with satisfaction, "You admitted your identity in front of

    everyone. Don''t think of leaving me again.¡±

    ¡°I heard you asked Jacob to order an engagement ring for me, but then ignored it because you had a

    fight with me.¡±

    Nicole suddenly started to settle ounts with him.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Samuel was stunned for a moment and quickly got up.

    ¡°No, I didn''t.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by you didn''t? You didn''t order the ring or you didn''t ignore it?¡±

    Nicole hugged Samuel from behind like a snake.

    Samuel''s body tensed up again.

    ¡°Aren''t you tired?¡±

    He asked in a low voice, his eyes showing signs of danger.

    Only then did Nicole realize what she had done.

    She blushed and pulled the quilt to cover herself, thus letting Samuel go.

    ¡°If I''m not satisfied with the engagement ring, I won''t ept your proposal.¡±

    Nicole turned away with pride.

    Samuel found his little wife so adorable.

    "You''re already mine. Who else will you marry if you don¡¯t marry me?"

    ¡°Don''t be so sure about it. There are way too many people who want to marry me.¡¯

    Nicole raised her chin proudly, but Samuel clenched her jaw and took away her breath with a

    domineering kiss again.

    She didn''t know how it started or ended. She only knew her consciousness was slowly pulled away.

    When shepletely lost it, Samuel seemed to be continuing.

    This terrifying man!

    The only thought Nicole had before fainting was that men shouldn''t be suppressed for too long,

    otherwise it would be women who suffered.

    Only after Samuel finished the battle did he realize Nicole had fallen asleep.

    His unrestrained demands made Nicole exhausted. Moreover, after experiencing her parents¡¯ incident,

    it was not surprising that Nicole was able to fall asleep with her body and mindpletely rxed.

    Samuel carried her to the bathroom.

    Nicole was a little woozy. She knew who was holding her, but she couldn''t open her eyes.

    ¡°I''m sleepy!"

    She muttered softly.

    Samuel said tenderly, "Just sleep. I''ll shower you to make you morefortable.¡¯

    Nicole seemed to understand Samuel''s words. She was still woozy and so tired that even her fingers

    were unable to move.

    She let Samuel wash her body, then wrapped her in arge towel and left the bathroom.

    The hairdryer whistled in her ears, but Nicole could no longer hold on and fell asleep.

    After Samuel blew her bright and smooth hair dry, he smiled as he saw Nicole curled up in his arms like

    a kitten sleeping soundly.

    This peaceful and tranquil happy life was something he had always yearned for. Now it was right in

    front of him. He could touch it with his hands, but he felt it was somewhat unreal.

    He gently ced Nicole on the bed and pulled over the quilt to cover her. Samuel then went to the

    bathroom and took a shower.

    When he came out, Nicole had rolled over and got rid of the quilt due to the heat or something. Her

    smooth and slender thighs were exposed in front of Samuel.

    Most importantly, her most beautiful part was faintly visible, causing Samuel''s throat and his entire body

    to tighten again.

    Just as he was walking towards Nicole, Jacob knocked on the door.

 Chapter 232: Her Household Registration Is Canceled

    Chapter 232: Her Household Registration Is Canceled

    Samuel''s face darkened a little bit.

    He should send Jacob to South Africa to do something.

    Samuel swallowed hard and covered Nicole with the quilt again. He remembered what a restless

    sleeper this woman was, so he went to find a pajama and put it on Nicole.

    ¡°What are you doing? I''m sleepy!"

    Nicole muttered, pushing Samuel subconsciously. Her cat-like strength was tempting.

    Samuel swallowed again and whispered, ¡°If you weren''t too tired, just wait and see.¡±

    Nicole didn''t hear his threats. She tilted her head and fell asleep on his shoulder.

    Samuel was helpless.

    He just wanted to stay by his wife''s side while she was asleep. Why was it so difficult?

    Samuel sighed and tucked Nicole in before leaving the bedroom.

    The moment the door opened, Jacob took a step back so that he couldn''t see anything inside. Then he

    said, "Mr. Green, Allen

    went crazy. The clients who cooperated with us are saying they''ll withdraw their capital."

    After all, this was the United States, and it was Allen''s world. Many merchants followed Allen''s

    instructions.

    Although Samuel also had a ce in the United States, he was not that outstanding. Besides, Samuel

    hadn''t nned to expand his territory here, so his business here was not so well-known.

    Now that Samuel was confronting Allen, the Greens¡¯ business was the first to be affected.

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "How much can we lose?"

    ¡°About three hundred million. Money is not the biggest issue. Something is wrong with our western

    development n.¡±

    Jacob''s voice was a little down. Samuel closed the door. Though he knew Nicole was sleeping, Samuel

    still whispered so that she was not disturbed, "Go to the study.¡±

    "Yes!"

    They went to the study.

    Samuel wanted to light a cigarette, but he thought of something and held it in his hand instead.

    "Tell me what''s wrong, in detail.¡±

    ¡°Our western development n was funded by us and operated by the local people and local dealers.

    Back then, our business in the United States was unstable. And you said we did not intend to expand

    our market here, so we only cooperated with them.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    He hadn''t devoted too much energy to his business in the United States. He had been merely an

    investor but had never expected things would go wrong here.

    Jacob whispered, ¡°Not long ago, all the suppliers called us and said there was a temporary shortage of

    supply and our order could only be put on hold. However, the engineering and construction teams had

    already started working, and they couldn''t stop now. Most importantly, there was a death incident.¡±

    "What?"

    Samuel stood up.

    "What do you mean by a death incident?¡±

    "A worker fell off the building during the construction and died on the spot. Arge crowd has gathered

    there now. Many reporters have gone over. Most importantly, the foreman in charge of the construction

    site has run away. Now that they can¡¯t find the foreman, they can onlye to us. After all, we, the

    Eternal Group, are the developer.¡±

    Jacob thought Allen had gone too far this time.

    There was no need to involve innocent people in their war. Nicole had nned to suppress Allen

    through public opinion so that he could not attack her and Samuel for the time being, and they could

    take this opportunity to return home.

    Charlotte was right. This was Allen''s territory. Even if Samuel was a dragon, he couldn''t beat Allen

    easily.

    Nicole couldn''t bear to see Samuel bullied by Allen, nor could she tolerate her family being threatened

    by him, so she quickly sent everyone away. However, she did not expect Allen would act so quickly and

    urately, entangling Samuel with the death on the construction site.

    If Samuel left the United States now, he would be fleeing for fear of crime. Let alone what the judicial

    department would do, Samuel, and the Eternal Group behind him, would not pass the judgment by the

    public.

    Allen was ruthless this time!

    He intended to destroy the Eternal Group!

    Samuel''s eyes darkened slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    Jacob didn''t bother him. After working with Samuel for all these years, he was always in tune with

    Samuel. He knew Samuel was thinking.

    After a while, Samuel whispered, "Has anyone gone to deal with it?"

    "Yes, our manager rushed over immediately after the incident. But he was caught in a car ident and

    is still in aa in the hospital.¡±

    Jacob¡®s words made Samuel''s face even darker.

    "Did it happen just now?"

    ¡°Not long ago. It was only an hour or so, but it spread very quickly. Now they say the Eternal Group

    cares little about people''s lives. The suppliers are also saying we ordered inferior products to fill in the

    nks. They¡®re organized. Allen must have set it up. Mr. Green, we ...¡±

    "Don''t worry.¡±

    Samuel looked out of the window and whispered, "Allen has set up a series of schemes for me. Not

    long ago, he failed to use public opinion to hold me back, but now he wants to use this to oppress me.

    He is relentless in destroying me. Check if there is any connection between the family of the deceased

    and Allen''s men.¡±

    "I''m already investigating. However, the deceased came from a simple background. His family is poor

    and has nothing to do with Allen.¡±

    Jacob was upset.

    It had been a long time since they encountered such a difficult problem.

    Samuel stood up calmly and said, "I''ll go there myself.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, don''t. Allen is forcing you to show yourself. If you go over now, those people will tear you

    apart.¡±

    Jacob wanted to stop Samuel.

    But Samuel stared at him and said, ¡°Do we just watch as it deteriorates? In this society where the

    Inte is growing fast, everything we do in the United States will affect our reputation back home.

    Whether Allen set it up or not, its impact on the business world is certain. With such a problem arising,

    how can I not show up as the person in charge?"

    ¡°But Allen ...¡±

    ¡°Let''s see what we can do. After I leave, have someone send my wife back home. No matter what

    means you use, you must send her back safely.¡±

    Samuel made the final decision.

    Jacob shook his head and said, "I won''t leave you.¡±

    "Jacob, you know how important Nicole is to me. Send for Lawyer Dupont. No matter what happens,

    we shall protect the Greens.¡±

    Samuel''s words made Jacob understand.

    Although Jacob still had some objections, he realized Samuel had made up his mind. So he turned

    around and walked out.

    Not long after, Lawyer Dupont arrived at the vi and met with Samuel.

    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Green.¡±

    "Me too, Lawyer Dupont.¡±

    Samuel shook hands with him and cut to the chase.

    ¡°I want to transfer all my shares of the group to my wife, Nicole.¡±

    Lawyer Dupont was dumbfounded at Samuel''s words. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Green, I''m afraid you

    can''t.¡±

    "Why?"

    "Mrs. Green was burned dead five years ago. It was known to everyone in our country. Now Nicole

    ims to be Mrs. Green, but who can prove it? To put it bluntly, although you have kept Mrs. Green¡®s

    household registration, she has been canceled from the personnel archive.¡±

    Lawyer Dupont''s words made Samuel frown.

    ¡°How is that possible? I have always kept my wife''s household registration, and my father-inw and

    mother-inw didn''t cancel it. How could this happen?"

    Lawyer Dupont handed over a document that had been signed not long ago to Samuel.

    ¡°Just a few days ago, Mrs. Green''s parents signed to cancel her household registration. The procedure

    was done. There is no Nicole Green now, let alone your wife. I have also checked. Mrs. Green only has

    one identity now. She is Catherine, an American. This is her only identity at the moment. Catherine is

    not married and has nothing to do with you. Therefore, you

    are not husband and wife now. Even if you want to give your shares to her, I''m afraid the people from

    the group will not agree.¡±

    After Lawyer Dupont finished his words, Samuel''s eyebrows frowned even deeper.

    "My father-inw and mother-inw signed it in person?"

    "Yes! Just a few days ago!¡±

    Samuel remembered the disappearance of Nicole''s parents. It turned out that all of this was nned.

    It was Allen!

    Allen had Nicole''s parents cancel her household registration.

    This was to make sure he and Nicole no longer had any rtionship with each other.

    But why would Nicole''s parents agree?

    Why did they sign it?

    Samuel didn''t understand.

    There wasn''t much time left for him to think.

    "Lawyer Dupont, if I marry Catherine now, can we be husband and wife?"

    Lawyer Dupont nodded and said in a low voice, "But this is the United States. I guess it won''t be so

    easy for you to marry Mrs. Green. After all, you''ve offended Allen.¡±

    This was equivalent to telling Samuel that if he wanted to marry Nicole in the United States, Allen

    would have set up a trap and waited for them.

    Samuel had never considered Allen as an opponent, but now he felt he had underestimated Allen.

    This man wouldn''t fight you in the open. He would obtain whatever and whoever he wanted by any

    means.

    "Can Catherine marry me abroad?"

    "Yes, but Mr. Brook seems to have all of Catherine''s identity documents.¡±

    Lawyer Dupont was telling Samuel that he needed Allen''s approval to marry Nicole.

    After Allen saved Nicole five years ago, he gave her a new identity. At that time, he probably had

    nned to control Nicole.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Can''t I use her ID card?*

    ¡°Mrs. Green is an American. If you want to marry her, you must have a local authority to prove her

    identity. The person who proved for Mrs. Green back then was Allen. Therefore, if Mrs. Green wants to

    get married, she must have Allen present and prove it for her.¡±

    When Samuel heard this rule, he was enraged.

 Chapter 233: All I Want Is You

    Chapter 233: All I Want Is You

    "Bullshit!"

    Samuel rarely got angry in front of other people.

    Lawyer Dupont had been working with Samuel for many years, so he knew Samuel''s temper. He found

    Samuel difficult to deal with when being so irritable.

    "Mr. Green, there¡¯s nothing you can do. You are the overlord of the Seapolis City, but Allen is the

    overlord here.¡±

    "But is there anything I can do?"

    Lawyer Dupont shook his head.

    Samuel was extremely depressed.

    Lawyer Dupont''s phone rang. He answered it and his face became more upset.

    "What happened?"

    ¡°Mr. Green, I just heard something from the Civil Affairs Bureau. Allen has confirmed to the bureau that

    Catherine died five years ago. Mrs. Green is an illegal resident.¡±

    Hearing these words, Samuel wished he could beat Allen up.

    This despicable man!

    He made Nicole an illegal resident.

    With her domestic household registration canceled and her identity abroad as Catherine erased, now

    Nicole couldn''t stay in the United States, let alone getting married.

    "Have Jacob arrange for my wife to leave the United States instantly!¡±

    Samuel made an immediate decision.

    No matter how many obstacles Allen had ced on him, he would ovee them. However, once

    Nicole was involved, it would be a little tricky.

    Jacob learned the seriousness too.

    They needed to be better prepared for Allen''s tricks.

    His unexpected and despicable acts were hard to defend against.

    Jacob rushed to the bedroom hoping to take Nicole away while she was asleep, but Nicole woke up as

    if she knew he woulde.

    "Why are you in such a panic? Where''s Samuel?¡±

    Seeing herself wearing pajamas, Nicole was relieved.

    She was afraid Samuel hadn''t put on pajamas for her and Jacob would see her naked.

    Jacob was upset when he saw Nicole woke up.

    ¡°Why did you wake up so quickly, madam?"

    ¡°What do you mean? If I don¡¯t wake up now, are you going to let me sleep until night? Allen will take

    action. Arrange for Samuel and me to leave the United States immediately, before Allen notices

    anything.¡±

    Nicole stood up as she spoke.

    Jacob thought Nicole was decisive. Unfortunately, they had missed out on Allen''s sinister and

    meticulous action.

    Nicole was puzzled when she saw Jacob standing still.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Why don''t you go to make arrangements? Did something happen?"

    She felt uneasy.

    Jacob nodded and told Nicole that Allen had erased all her identity. He also told Nicole about the

    ident at the construction site. He knew there was no need to hide things from Nicole now.

    Nicole was not an ordinary woman.

    Most of the time, she knew what to do.

    Nicole''s face became serious.

    ¡°Impossible. My parents won''t sign that agreement.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s the reality. No matter why your parents signed it, whether they were plotted or not, it''s a fact

    now. You''re an illegal resident both at home and abroad. If Allen had done more, the police would

    arrive soon and take you away. We''re not sure what they would do with illegal residents.¡±

    This was what concerned Samuel and Jacob the most.

    There were quite a few illegal residents in the United States. Samuel and Jacob didn''t know where

    they''d be sent or how they''d be treated once they were captured.

    Now that Allen had turned Nicole into an illegal resident, he must want to take Nicole away from

    Samuel through the hands of the police.

    Nicole also realized the seriousness of this issue.

    "But where can I go? I''ll still be illegal if I return home.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green is considering it. As long as you leave here and return home, Mr. Green will find a way to

    give you an identity.¡±

    Jacob believed Samuel would do his best, but the most important thing right now was that Nicole could

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    not stay here, not even for a second.

    Nicole also knew she should leave immediately. This was good for her and Samuel. But she was

    worried about leaving Samuel here alone.

    "Where''s Samuel?"

    ¡°In the study.¡±

    Nicole ran to the study without changing her clothes.

    "Samuel!"

    She pushed open the door and found there was another person in the study.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know ..¡±

    Nicole was like a misbehaved child who was embarrassed.

    Seeing her running out barefoot, Samuel frowned.

    ¡°No matter how anxious you are, you need to wear shoes. Don''t you know you''re not in good health?"

    Ever since she came back from Allen''s ce, Nicole hadn''t gained any weight. She was so thin that

    people couldn''t stop worrying about her. Though her appetite was good, she didn''t eat much.

    He hurriedly picked up Nicole and put her on the chair, then had someone bring a pair of slippers. He

    knelt on one knee and rubbed Nicole''s feet on his thigh, regardless of Lawyer Dupont¡¯''s presence.

    "Remember, the floor is cold. Don¡¯te out barefoot.¡±

    Samuel''s voice was gentle and maic, but Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    Being spoiled by Samuel in front of an outsider, she felt as if she was a child. It was both sweet and

    embarrassing.

    She pulled back her feet and said, ¡°I''ll do it myself."

    "Don''t move. Your feet are cold. I have to rub them to warm them up.¡±

    As he spoke, Samuel rubbed his hands on the soles of her feet. Heat waves came. Nicole''s face was

    burning.

    When Lawyer Dupont saw this, he didn¡¯t say anything but smiled.

    There was a deep affection between them. It was revealed in their daily life, making people feel warm.

    Nicole wished she could pull her feet back immediately. Luckily, Samuel didn¡¯t spend much time

    rubbing them. He put on the slippers for her and said before Nicole could speak, ¡°If you want to stay,

    save your words. You have to leave.¡±

    Samuel''s words reminded Nicole of her purpose.

    She looked at Samuel and said in a low voice, "I know I have to go. Staying here is a threat to you and

    a danger to myself. I¡¯m sorry for implicating you. Had I known him better in the five years, we wouldn''t

    ...¡±

    ¡°Let''s not talk about the past. No one is born wise enough to see everything through. We need to

    confront what has happened. I have something urgent to deal with, so I won''t see you off. Besides, it''ll

    expose your whereabouts. Take care of yourself, both for me and for the children.¡±

    Samuel was reluctant to let Nicole go.

    They hadn''t been together for long, but now he had to send her away.

    They were in such a passive situation because he had underestimated Allen.

    Right now, he only hoped for the safety of Nicole and the children.

    "I''ve called Jason. He''ll guarantee your safety at home.¡±

    The only one Samuel could trust now was Jason.

    Nicole nodded. Though reluctant, she knew she had to leave.

    She hugged Samuel tightly and whispered, "We are husband and wife regardless of my identity. I''ll wait

    for you toe back!¡±

    "Okay."

    Samuel didn''t say anything else. He hugged Nicole tightly.

    Not long ago they were making love and looking forward to a happy life, but now they were about to

    separate. This was aplicated feeling.

    Samuel hugged Nicole for a few seconds before pushing her away.

    "Hurry up! I''m afraid the police will arrive soon, considering Allen''s personality.¡±

    He had to urge Nicole to leave.

    It was sad to say goodbye, but no one could escape it.

    Nicole looked deeply at Samuel and whispered, "Goodbye, Samuel. I look forward to seeing you

    again."

    ¡°We will meet again! Wherever I go, all I want is you."

    Samuel''s words gave Nicole a promise.

    She turned around with a faint smile and left without hesitation.

    Jacob had packed up Nicole''s belongings. When he saw Nicolee out, he said, ¡°Madam, let''s take

    the shortcut to the top of the mountain where a private jet is ready for you. As long as we leave here,

    everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Let''s go."

    Before Nicole could take a look at the Greens¡¯ vi in the United States, she was forced to leave.

    She had never thought the fire five years ago would take away her identity. Such a sudden blow was

    hard to withstand.

    But Samuel was right. As long as they loved each other and had each other in their hearts, they were

    fearless.

    Nicole got into the car and left without looking back.

    She didn¡¯t dare to.

    She was afraid that once she saw Samuel''s face, she would be reluctant to leave.

    Samuel stood in front of the French window and watched the familiar car leave with his beloved

    woman. His eyes were cold and his hands were tightly clenched together.

    Allen, you provoked me!

    Samuel roared in his heart, but his face remained calm. His beautiful eyes were no longer gentle.

    The car was moving fast on the highway. Just as they were about to turn theer, a few police cars

    whistled toward Samuel''s vi.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    If she had woken up a few minutester and talked with Samuel for a few more minutes, she''d have

    been taken away now.

    This is America, after all.

    Even if Samuel had connections, he wouldn''t be able to save her. Their enemies would be happy to

    see that oue.

    Nicole felt chills down her spine. She had a new understanding of Allen.

    How meticulous and sinister this man was! Unfortunately, she hadn''t realized it until today.

    Jacob drove steadily. He didn''t speed and acted calmly when he saw the police cars, raising no alert to

    the people in them. However, right after they turned the corner, Nicole found someone was following

    them.

 Chapter 234: Its Going to Be Dangerous

    Chapter 234: It''s Going to Be Dangerous

    "Someone is following us.¡±

    Nicole''s voice wasn''t loud, but Jacob''s hands trembled.

    At this moment, those who were following them couldn''t be Samuel''s people. They were likely to be

    Allen''s.

    Sweat started to break out on Jacob''s forehead.

    "Madam, if anything happens, take another car and I''ll lure them away.¡±

    Nicole''s face became serious.

    "Can you see whose people they are?"

    "I can''t see clearly, but definitely not ours.¡±

    Jacob started to speed up.

    Everyone in the car was nervous.

    Nicole did not want to involve too many people. She looked around and said, "Put me down in front and

    drive away.¡±

    "Madam!"

    ¡°Listen to me. Give me the location of the jet. I''ll go there myself or find another way to leave here. I

    can''t let Allen''s people get me. He''ll use me to threaten Samuel. As long as I don''t appear, and they

    don''t find me, they can''t threaten Samuel. By the way, help Samuel as much as you can with the

    incident on the construction site. As for the family of the deceased, don''t just

    check their rtionships. See if any of them needs money recently. It might be a breakthrough."

    Nicole''s words enlightened Jacob.

    "Why haven''t I thought of it?¡±

    "Get rid of them and slow down when you turn to the corner in front. I''ll jump off the car.¡±

    Nicole''s bold decision shocked Jacob.

    ¡°Madam, what are you talking about? Jumping off the car is very dangerous!¡±

    "Can''t be more dangerous than being dead. If I''m caught by Allen, I''d rather die.¡±

    Nicole''s eyes flickered with determination, making Jacob unable to ignore them.

    This was his madam!

    She was worthy of Mr. Green!

    Though Jacob didn''t quite agree with Nicole''s suggestion, they had no other choice.

    ¡°Madam, if you do it, Mr. Green will chop me up.¡±

    Jacob was so helpless.

    Nicole smiled and said, "No, you''re just as important in his heart.¡±

    Her words warmed Jacob''s heart.

    Samuel treated him as a confidant these years. No matter how the Greens changed, he was always by

    Samuel''s side. And Samuel didn''t hide anything from him. Jacob was moved by Nicole''s words and felt

    happy.

    "Please be safe, madam. When you''re safe, call me or Mr. Green. I don¡¯t think the jet can be used now.

    We need to find another way to get out of here.¡±

    Jacob was now aware that Allen was pressing forward step by step, and was bound to take Nicole

    back. He was reckless.

    Nicole nodded.

    When the car came to the corner, Jacob drove the car closer to the roadside and slowed down.

    "Take care, madam.¡±

    "Hurry up and leave!¡±

    Nicole opened the door and looked at the road outside. She was indeed scared. But when she thought

    of their current situation, Nicole gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. She took the jump.

    Nicole jumped out. Jacob''s heart trembled. He wondered how Nicole was now.

    Nicole wasn''t trained. She was a delicate woman. He did not know if Nicole was injured in such a

    dangerous situation, but it was toote for him to consider it.

    Jacob elerated and drove away.

    Nicole''s legs were a little injured. Her knees were scratched and were burning with pain. But she could

    only crouch there as Jacob''s car was being chased after by the cars behind it.

    She took a deep breath and felt as if her legs no longer belonged to her.

    Where should she go now?

    Which ce was unknown to Allen?

    She had lived here for five years, but Allen had lived longer. And he was so familiar with her. It was too

    easy to find her.

    Though Allen''s people were lured by Jacob, Nicole was frustrated. She couldn''t find a ce to hide in

    such a big world.

    She kept hiding in the woods by the roadside, not daring to move even if her legs hurt so much.

    There were Allen''s people out there, and perhaps the police too. Something bad would happen if she

    went out.

    She wanted to call Samuel and tell him she was safe but was afraid her phone was bugged. No news

    was good news for Samuel.

    Nicole waited until it was dark.

    It was cold after dark. She was chilling in a thin coat.

    Nicole waited until there was no one else before she came out and limped forward.

    She didn''t know where to go, only that she couldn''t stay here.

    The wind blew like cold water.

    It had been a long time since Nicole experienced such helplessness.

    She was helpless five years ago, feeling the entire world had copsed. She even thought she would

    not suffer so much if she had died in that fire. Now five yearster, she was still

    helpless, but there was hope in her heart.

    The faces of Samuel and the children kept emerging in her mind. She was now Samuel''s wife and the

    mother of the children.

    She could not fall, let alone be captured by Allen.

    Yet being tired, hungry, and cold, even if she clenched her teeth and persisted, she was still exhausted

    in the end. Her eyes darkened and she fell to the ground.

    After some time, a car slowly drove over and stopped beside Nicole.

    A woman got off the car. She was in her forties or fifties and had a decent aura. Seeing Nicole, she was

    slightly shocked and

    frowned, as if considering whether to save her or not.

    After hesitating for a few minutes, the woman sighed and dragged Nicole into the car before driving

    away.

    Nicole woke up in a vi.

    It was in a Mediterranean style and lookedfortable.

    She was afraid for a moment, fearing that she hadn''t escaped Allen''s pursuit and was caught by Allen.

    However, as far as she knew, Allen didn''t like such a decoration style.

    Nicole lifted the quilt and found her clothes changed. The wounds on her legs were also bandaged.

    She slowly got out of bed, opened the door, and walked out of the room.

    The vi was so quiet as if no one was there.

    Nicole was a little confused. She didn''t find anyone after walking through all the rooms. Was she saved

    and then ditched here?

    She noticed a bit of light was shining from a dark room.

    Nicole slowly walked over.

    The dark room was like a guest room, but all the curtains were shut.

    When Nicole opened the door, she saw a woman painting on a board.

    She was painting a watercolorndscape. Nicole had a familiar feeling when she saw the plump tip of

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    her brush, as if she had seen such a style of painting somewhere before.

    Nicole did not make a sound and stood there quietly. She found this woman beautiful just by looking at

    her back. She was as beautiful as a painting.

    After a while, the woman finished painting, stood up, and found Nicole standing at the door.

    ¡°You''re awake?"

    The woman''s voice was pleasant to hear.

    Nicole couldn''t see her face clearly in the dim light, but she was surely a beautiful woman.

    Nicole smiled politely and said, "Thank you for saving me.¡±

    ¡°I was just stopping by. It was a remote road with few passers-by. You were lucky.¡±

    The woman didn''t ask anything else, but her eyes lit up when she noticed Nicole staring at her painting.

    "You know about painting?"

    "I''ve learned a little, but I¡¯m not as good as you.¡±

    That was the truth.

    Nicole liked painting, but she gave it up after marrying Samuel. Then she came to the United States

    and studied vehicle design to make a living. She had basic painting skills, but didn¡¯t study it further.

    Now that she saw the woman¡¯s emotional painting, she regretted it. Why did she give it up back then?

    The woman was a little surprised when she heard what Nicole said.

    ¡°Few girls like painting when they''re your age.¡±

    ¡°I''m not young. I¡¯m almost thirty.¡±

    Nicole never felt young.

    The woman looked at her and smiled. She pointed at her painting and asked, "What do you think?"

    ¡°The emotions in it are quite exquisite. But there seems to be a trace of sadness. You painted a

    precise, you painted it because you like the scenery, right? But I feel it¡¯s a little bleak.¡±

    Nicole didn''t hold back her opinion.

    Thendscape painting was good, but it carried a trace of sadness. Even the clouds on the horizon

    revealed some bleakness.

    The woman was surprised for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It''s rare that someone can

    understand it. My name is Audrey. What''s your name?"

    ¡°Nicole.¡±

    Nicole introduced herself.

    She had always been Nicole from childhood to adulthood, regardless of whether or not Nicole existed

    back home. Even after

    being Catherine for five years, she was still Nicole.

    Audrey smiled and turned off the dim light. Then she turned on the lights in the room.

    For a moment, Nicole couldn''t adapt to the sudden light change. She stretched out her arms to block

    her sight and slowly lowered her hands after getting adapted.

    Audrey handed the painting to Nicole and smiled. "It''s for you. I hope you like it."

    "I do."

    Nicole was ttered, but she was stunned when she raised her head.

    "You are...¡±

    The surprise in her eyes was too obvious for Audrey to ignore.

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    Audrey didn¡¯t have much emotion, but she still raised her eyebrows.

    There weren''t many people or things that she cared about in the past few years. The surprise of the

    woman in front of her

    made her curious.

 Chapter 235: Im Not That Fragile

    Chapter 235: I''m Not That Fragile

    Nicole hurriedly lowered her head but failed to conceal the shock in her heart.

    How could it be her?

    Audrey was very simr to the woman in the photo she took from the Dons!

    She suddenly remembered Vi''s family photo.

    Could this woman be Vi''s mother?

    It couldn''t be so coincidental, right?

    Nicole felt troubled and uneasy.

    Audrey asked curiously, "Ms. Nicole, do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, I don''t. I just saw your picture in Vi''s family photo. So, I was a little surprised.¡±

    Nicole said with a smile.

    Audrey frowned slightly when she heard the name of Vi.

    "I see. Are you and Vi friends?"

    ¡°Not really. I met her at the sanatorium. There was a small conflict between us.¡±

    Nicole didn''t want to be friends with Vi.

    That woman swore to rob her of a man. How could she make friends with her? Unless she was out of

    her mind!

    Audrey, however, did not care much. She said, ¡°You are injured. I know a thing or two about it and

    bandaged it up for you. This ce is remote, so the doctors seldome over. If you

    mind it, you''d better hurry up to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving me. How can I repay you?"

    ¡°Never mind. I like to be quiet as well as create things alone. So, from time to time, I wille over for

    drawing. There''s food in the refrigerator in the kitchen. If you''re hungry, feel free to make food. Don''t

    worry about me. I''m a freak mostly.¡±

    With that, Audrey walked out.

    She was really a freak.

    Nicole said to herself. She was indeed hungry. Now, it was a bit pretentious to say that she needed no

    food. Besides, she had no ce to go now.

    She followed Audrey out of the dark room and saw her go straight to the bedroom.

    ¡°Mrs. Yate, are you going to rest? I''ll make some food. Why don''t you go to bed after having it?¡±

    She could tell that Audrey was quite sleepy, so she asked.

    Audrey paused for a moment, then turned around and said to Nicole, "I''m not married. You can call me

    Ms. Shaw or Auntie Audrey.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Aren''t you Vi''s mother?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Audrey said lightly, ¡°I''m her mother, but I¡¯m not married.¡±

    This exnation made Nicole a little confused, but she was embarrassed to ask more.

    Audrey went upstairs to her bedroom. The moment she closed the door, Nicole was still thinking.

    She was not married and was indeed Vi''s mother. But Vi said that was a family photo. What was

    going on?

    She couldn''t figure it out after thinking for a long time and stopped think about it anymore.

    Nicole went to the kitchen. When she opened the refrigerator, she found a lot of food. It seemed that

    Audrey did prefer to live here alone.

    She had no idea if Vi would surprise them with a visit. If not, it would be good for her to stay here for

    a few days. However, she was unsure whether Audrey would agree or not.

    Sighing softly, Nicole took out two tomatoes and two eggs to make noodles with them.

    After finishing it, Nicole filled two bowls with the noodles and went upstairs with one in her hand.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, I made some noodles. How about eating some before you sleep?"

    Though she cooked it with the food of Audrey, she should show her manners, didn''t she?

    Audrey opened the door, and it seemed that she has just finished taking a shower. When she saw the

    egg noodles, she was slightly stunned. She seemed to have thought of something. At the sight of it, her

    eyes were filled with tears.

    "Auntie Audrey, what''s wrong with you? Did the scallion inside it make you cry?¡±

    Nicole was somewhat at a loss for such a scene.

    Audrey shook her head and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cock noodles and haven''t eaten such

    simple one for many years.¡±

    When Nicole heard this, she was a little embarrassed.

    "It''s already midnight. I think it''s better to eat something light. Auntie Audrey, if you think it''s too simple,

    I''ll make you a rich one in the morning.¡±

    ¡°No need. This is good. Thank you.¡±

    Audrey took the bowl of noodles, smiled, and then closed the door. She didn''t even invite Nicole in.

    Nicole touched her nose as she almost hit the door.

    Audrey was really a little strange.

    She shook her head. After going downstairs, she was so hungry that she wolfed down the noodles.

    Only then did she feel as if she hade back to life.

    She seemed to lose her phone on the way.

    This was what Nicole had just discovered.

    However, it was good that she lost her phone. At the very least, she would not be tracked down by

    anyone.

    Nicole found andline in the vi, but didn¡¯t know if she could dial it out. Then she went upstairs again.

    "Auntie Audrey, may I use thendline of the vi?¡±

    "Yes, you may.¡±

    Audrey''s voice sounded faintly, as if she was crying.

    She cried?

    Howe?

    It was just a bowl of noodles. Was it that awful?

    Nicole scratched the back of her head and thought that the noodles should be not bad. At least, Lucas

    and Zoe liked it in the past.

    She was confused and didn''t bother to think more. Anyway, Audrey was an entric.

    She went downstairs, picked up the phone of the vi and called Samuel.

    When the call went through, Samuel''s cold voice sounded.

    "Who is it?¡±

    "Samuel, it''s me!¡±

    Nicole blurted out her name.

    ¡°Where are you? Nicole, how dare you? You dared to jump out of the car! Jacob was mindless. What

    about you? The speed

    of the car was fast. Didn''t you want your legs anymore? Or did you think you were an invincible Vajra?"

    When Samuel heard that it was Nicole, he felt relieved and red up.

    It was almost a day, and there was no news of Nicole at all. Even Jacob did not know where Nicole had

    gone, and her phone was turned off.

    In this situation, Samuel could not do anything. At the same time, some people were causing trouble at

    the construction site, and he could not get away from it.

    Samuel was about to go mad. He did everything he could, except for broadcasting a notice for missing

    person on TV.

    Fortunately, Allen also seemed to be looking for her, which gave him somefort.

    Now that Samuel received the call from Nicole. He had been worried sick.

    This was the first time Nicole had discovered that Samuel had a good vital capacity. He could speak so

    much in one breath.

    She put the phone away from her ear, waited until Samuel stopped shouting, and said, "I¡¯m fine. I just

    scratched my knee.

    Don''t worry. A woman saved me. Now I am in a remote vi.

    My mobile phone was lost halfway. However, this is good. No one can find me through the signal.

    Rx, I¡¯m really fine now.¡±

    "A woman? Who? Do you know her? Is she reliable? Nicole, this is an extraordinary time. Wait for me

    two days. I will settle the matters happened on the construction site and take you away then. What''s

    the background of that woman? I''ll let Jacob check it.¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°No! Don''t!"

    Hearing it, Nicole became anxious.

    ¡°Samuel, are you trying to tell Allen where I am by having Jacob check the woman? Don¡¯t worry. I''m

    safe now. I''ll call you every day at this number. As you said, I''ll wait for you two days. But you must be

    on guard against Allen during this period. He won''t let it go.¡±

    Nicole was a little worried about Samuel''s case.

    The murder case at the construction site was tricky. He could barely handle two things at a time, and

    she did not want him to worry anymore.

    However, Samuel was still anxious.

    ¡°But I''m also worried about your current situation.¡±

    "Don''t worry. This ce is remote and I won''t go out. I only stay here for two or three days. When this

    So, I''m safe right now. Go to deal with your thing first and meet me when it is done.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    "Yes. Didn''t I say that? I''ll call you every night to let you know that I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Nicoleforted Samuel.

    Although Samuel was still worried, there was no other way.

    Allen¡¯s drastic move caught them off guard. If he wanted Nicole to leave safely, he couldn''t let anyone

    know where she was

    right now.

    Samuel sighed and said, "Take good care of yourself. Tell me what you need. How about asking that

    phone? I''ll give her moneyter. By the way, do you have any cash on you? What if ...¡±

    ¡°Alright. Don''t worry about me. I can do it myself. Don''t worry.¡±

    Only then did Nicole realize that she had nothing right now, let alone money. But could she tell him this

    now?

    If that man knew it, he would havee to look for her even if he had to turn the United States inside

    out.

    In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Nicole could only appease Samuel first.

    Although Samuel was still worried at her words, there was no other way.

    "I''m sorry to make you suffer.¡±

    Samuel had always thought that if he and Nicole were together again, he would be able to give her the

    best life. After all, they had shown their hearts and loved each other. They would grow old together.

    However, Allen would never let go and was even more aggressive now. Samuel didn''t even have the

    ability to protect Nicole.

    This annoyed him very much.

    Nicole sensed that Samuel was upset.

    He was born with a silver spoon. He had always been superior and powerful. Now that he hade to

    the United States,

    which was unfamiliar to him, for her and the children, he was tied up. This was probably the first time

    that he felt grievance.

    "Samuel, I¡¯m not that fragile. Being with you is the happiest thing in my life. Don¡¯t worry. I will take care

    of myself. This is only temporary. After that, we will go back to the Seapolis City. You will be free to

    disy your ability and still be the king there. I will lead a happy life under your protection. It is pretty

    good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Nicole said happily, while Samuel was under a cloud.

    Their current situation was somewhat tough. No one knew what Allen would do next. He just was

    desperate to end all of this and brought Nicole back home.

 Chapter 236: Sometimes Traditional Things Are the Best

    Chapter 236: Sometimes Traditional Things Are the Best

    Without hearing Samuel''s reply, Nicole knew that Samuel was thinking a lot. She sighed and said,

    ¡°Actually, there''s nothing wrong with my life. Don¡¯t worry too much. I have promised you that I will grow

    old with you. Now you just need to take care of your affairs. I''ll wait for you.¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Samuel nodded.

    He didn''t know what else he could say right now. Having a good wife like her, what could he ask for? It

    was useless to say more. Right now, he could only solve his problem quickly and bring Nicole home.

    ¡°I''ll contact you tomorrow. Bye.¡±

    After all, this wasn¡¯t her phone, and it was likely to expose her for talking too long.

    After Nicole hung up the phone, she was somewhat disappointed.

    This was the first time she was separated from Samuel.

    After she was rescued by Samuel from the Fallen Angel Clubst time, she thought that she would

    never be separated from Samuel again. But now, only a few dayster, they were again.

    How could it be so difficult to stay together for the rest of their lives?

    Allen''s obsessive love left Nicole speechless, but she wouldn''t take Allen''s methods lightly.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know if it was because she was thinking too much, or because she had slept for a while.

    She wasn''t sleepy at all.

    She sat on the sofa with a nket. In this decoration style, she felt relieved.

    Now that she was idle, she took the drawing paper and brush. When some ideas came to her mind,

    she bent over the coffee table and began to draw.

    With time passing by, she felt sleepy. Sitting on the floor, she fell asleep with her upper part of body on

    the coffee table.

    After Audrey woke up in the morning, she was surprised to see Nicole sleep on the coffee table.

    Her long hair covered her face, but not her beauty.

    When Audrey walked to her side, she found that Nicole was drawing sketches of cars.

    There were all sorts of cars, including sports cars, sedan, and off-road vehicles. They were all simr,

    as if she wanted to design a series.

    Nicole''s drawing style was very delicate, but with a trace of masculinity. It was hard to tell it was drawn

    by a woman.

    Perhaps it was because Audrey also liked drawing. She picked up the sketches and looked at them

    carefully.

    This child''s painting was excellent. It could be seen that she must have received professional trainings

    when she was young. No wonder she was able to see the bleakness and sadness in Audrey''s

    paintings.

    Audrey smiled in relief.

    She wrapped a nket around Nicole and put the sketches aside before heading to the kitchen.

    The kitchen has been cleaned up by Nicole.

    It looked like she was a neat girl.

    This was much better than her daughter, Vi.

    Audrey once again praised Nicole.

    She opened the fridge, cooked some food, and took it to the dining table.

    Nicole was awakened by the fragrance of the food.

    "How fragrant!¡±

    She couldn''t help but say it. Then she turned around and saw that Audrey had already prepared the

    food and was smiling at her.

    "Get up and wash your hands for breakfast. Howe you fell asleep in the living room?"

    Nicole scratched her head embarrassedly and said, "I don''t know. Maybe I was too sleepy."

    Scratching her long hair, she ran to the bathroom.

    "There is a set of toothpaste and toothbrushes in the cupboard. They are all new. You can use them.¡±

    Nicole paused for a moment when Audrey''s voice reached her ears.

    Only then did she realize that she didn''t bring anything. Fortunately, Audrey was prepared.

    "Thank you, Auntie Audrey.¡±

    Nicole felt herself at home. She took out the toothpaste and toothbrush and used it.

    After washing her face, Nicole came out and saw that Audrey took out her makeup.

    "Use it, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡¯

    At this time, how could Nicole mind it?

    She looked at Audrey''s cosmetics. They weren''t famous brands but seemed to be homebred.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, are you using domestic cosmetics?¡±

    "What? Are you not used to it?¡±

    Audrey thought that Nicole wasn''t used to it. After all, Vi always disliked it and even persuaded her

    to change it more than once. She said that Audrey should use some famous brands of cosmetics in the

    United States, but Audrey didn''t like it.

    Nicole hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just surprised. Judging from your dress, you

    should be a high-ss person, right? And they rarely use domestic products."

    "Sometimes traditional things are the best.¡±

    Only with this sentence, Nicole couldn''t agree more.

    "Yes, the homebred things are quite good. I¡¯m not used to foreign things.¡±

    As Nicole spoke, she started to put on the makeup.

    It smelt good with a faint fragrance.

    Nicole patted her face carefully, no perfunctory or disposed.

    Seeing that she really liked it, Audreyughed.

    "Youe to America for a trip?¡±

    "Sort of. But I¡¯ve lost my ID card. I can¡¯t go anywhere now. I am wondering if you could take me in for a

    few days.¡±

    Nicole thought that although Audrey''s behavior was a little strange, she should be a good person.

    Audrey nodded and said, "You may stay if you want. Normally, no one drops by. It¡¯s just me. As long as

    you don''t think I''m too stuffy.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Nicole smiled faintly and finished her makeup.

    She put Audrey''s cosmetics back in ce, then sat in front of Audrey and began to eat.

    What Audrey cooked was amon Chinese breakfast, a bowl of millet porridge, a te of cold

    dishes, and a few scrolls next to them.

    Nicole simply thought that she had returned home and was right beside her parents.

    It was hard to imagine that she could have such a breakfast in America.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, you must miss the country very much, right?"

    Audrey paused for a moment at Nicole''s words and then asked, "Why?"

    ¡°No matter who you are, and how long you have been in America, you will gradually be assimted.

    Very few people can insist in having such an authentic breakfast. However, it is likely that you specially

    cook it for me.¡±

    "You''re not that important."

    Audrey smiled.

    Nicole didn¡¯t mind it.

    She feltfortable staying with Audrey. Instead of the restraint between the elders and juniors, she

    felt a trace of friendliness and peace.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, does Vi also like these?¡±

    ¡°No, she doesn''t.¡±

    Audrey sighed slightly.

    ¡°She was fond of adventure. She favors novelty and everything in America. Sometimes, I will wonder

    whether she''s my child or not."

    Speaking of Vi, Audrey showed a trace of helplessness, but it could tell that she loved her very

    much.

    Nicole couldn''t help but think of her mother.

    "You remind me of my mother. I wonder if she¡¯s home yet.¡±

    Nicole sighed.

    Back then, when she arranged for her parents and children to leave the United States, she was so

    determined. Now, it was unknown if they had returned and if Jason could take good care of them.

    Now her phone has lost, she couldn''t contact them. Nicole was worried.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, could I make a phone call? It''s an international call, but I don¡¯t have the money to pay

    for it right now "

    Nicole said seriously.

    Audrey burst intoughter.

    ¡°l¡¯m not short of the phone bill. Call as you wish-"

    Audrey took out the wireless phone from the cab behind her and handed it to Nicole.

    "Thank you, Auntie Audrey.¡±

    Nicole hurriedly took it.

    She did not call her father and mother, nor did she call Laurel. If they were still on the boat and did not

    arrive safely, her phone could only bring them trouble.

    Nicole quickly dialed Jason''s number.

    The moment the call was connected, Jason''s voice sounded.

    ¡°Who is it?"

    He was a little surprised. This was a foreign telephone number. Who could it be?

    Nicole didn¡¯t know how to tell Jason, so she could only cough and say, "Mr. Don, this is Nicole.¡±

    ¡°Nicole? You didn¡¯te back?"

    Jason thought she woulde back with the children.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "There are some other things that I can''t go back for the time being.

    Mr. Don, have my parents arrived yet?"

    "Not yet, but I''ve already received a call from Samuel. I will arrange it. How are you doing over there? I

    heard that Samuel is in trouble. Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think the Dons in the Seapolis City are so powerful that you can help us solve it? Mr.

    Don, just help me take good care of our big family. When Samuel and I return home, I will express my

    gratitude to you.¡±

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    Audrey''s hand shook, and the chopsticks fell on the dining table, making a crisp sound.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, what''s wrong? Did I bother you?¡±

    ¡°No-

    Audrey didn''t look well. It could be seen that she was a little flustered.

    She hurriedly picked up her chopsticks to take the food again, but she failed.

    Seeing this, Nicole said embarrassedly, "Mr. Don, I have something to deal with now. Chatter and

    take good care of my family for me. Thank you.''¡¯

    ¡°You''re wee. Chatter.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    Nicole hung up the phone. Seeing that Audrey was in a trance, she remembered the photo she took

    from Xander and couldn''t help but ask.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, do you know Xander?"

    Audrey''s expression changed the moment she heard it.

    "How do you know about Xander?"

    She looked straight at Nicole with a frightening look in her eyes.

    Nicole was nervous. She didn¡¯t know if she had stirred up trouble, but since she had asked, she had to

    know the answer.

    She coughed and said, "I know Xander''s younger brother, Jason. I went to the Dons not long ago and

    saw a picture in Xander''s studio. The woman in the picture looks like you. I wonder if she is your sister

    or someone else.

    Nicole did not dare to ask if it was Audrey. After all, Audrey had aged a lot over so many years, but she

    bore a striking resemnce to that woman. Moreover, the face in that photo was somewhat simr to

    her original look, which was why Nicole was curious.

    Audrey''s eyes became a little blurry at Nicole¡¯s words. She whispered, "Xander? That seems to be

    someone and something from a previous life.¡±

 Chapter 237: She Is My Guest

    Chapter 237: She Is My Guest

    Hearing that, Nicole immediately listened keenly.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, so you do know Xander, right? Do you know anyone from the Dons?"

    Audrey no longer said anything. She just put down her chopsticks and whispered, ¡°Take your time. I go

    upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Audrey ...¡±

    Seeing her like this, Nicole felt that she might have been abrupt just now. But did she really have

    anything to do with the Dons?

    If Xander¡¯s girlfriend and she were sisters, did she know what happened to the illegitimate son or

    daughter of the Dons back then?

    This haunted the olddy of the Dons. If Nicole could find out about it, it would be great. But the

    premise was that Audrey was willing to say it herself.

    However, seeing Audrey''s current state, it was obvious that she didn''t want to say anything.

    Nicole felt that she shouldn''t have asked so directly just now.

    She looked at the food on the table which was almost untouched. It was her fault.

    Nicole also had no appetite.

    She put away the food and tidied up the kitchen.

    Now that Audrey had locked herself up in her room alone, she had nothing to do. The main reason was

    that she could not go out yet. It would be troublesome if someone found out her.

    Not only did it implicate Audrey, it could also involve Samuel in it.

    Nicole looked at the empty room and felt a little lonely.

    No wonder Audrey''s painting style always captured a trace of sadness. If a person stayed in such a

    house for a long time, she would probably be lonely.

    Nicole came to the coffee table and looked at her draft. Now, it seemed that this was the only thing she

    could do.

    She sat down again and began to draw.

    Last time, the Brooks had already taken all the right of the car cooperation project with the Greens.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    However, the Greens got nothing. Now that she was the matriarch of the Greens and Samuel''s wife, it

    was reasonable for her to draw a few design drawings the family.

    Nicole put all her energy into the sketch.

    Audrey came out.

    She saw Nicole''s serious expression, as if she had seen herself many years ago. She used to work so

    hard and hoped to change her life with the pencil in her hand.

    But she did not expect that she would seed and lose her lover.

    Audrey leaned against the stairs, her eyes blurring with tears.

    Xander!

    Twenty years had passed. She thought that she could stay calm when she heard this name again, but

    she didn¡¯t expect that her heart would still hurt so badly.

    Back then, he had left so resolutely that he didn¡¯t even have the chance to speak to her personally. He

    had joined the army without hesitation, leaving her nowhere to find him.

    It had been almost thirty years, and this man had been dead. But she still felt heartache because of his

    name.

    Howe?

    Audrey looked at Nicole''s back and was lost in thought.

    This girl was rted to the Dons, and even has a good rtionship with them. Should she keep her?

    Not knowing what to do, Audrey left the vi with a sigh.

    Nicole did not know that Audrey had left. Instead, she concentrated on drawing. Once she finished, she

    realized that it was already noon.

    She was a little hungry. She went to the kitchen to make some food and then went to find Audrey. Only

    then did she know that Audrey was not at home.

    She didn''t even know when Audrey left.

    Nicole felt that she might have hurt Audrey.

    Why did she suddenly ask that question?

    However, it was awful to keep it to herself.

    Nicole left some food and then went back to revise her design.

    The day passed quickly. Audrey had never returned, and Nicole had nowhere to look. She arranged

    her sketches and sent them to the Design Section of the Eternal Group by a fax machine.

    After receiving the sketches, the Design Section began to study them together with Samuel once he

    confirmed. And then they put them into production, and applied for patents.

    Nicole called Samuel and casually told him about Audrey. Samuel was a little surprised and told her not

    to act rashly. This matter should be discussed when they returned home.

    "It¡¯s impossible for me to act recklessly now. Auntie Audrey has gone out and hasn''t returned yet.¡±

    Nicole was a little annoyed.

    However, Samuel said worriedly, ¡°She won''t reveal your whereabouts, right?¡±

    ¡°No. Auntie Audrey bears me no grudge. She is very kind to me. When I see her, I think of my mother. I

    wonder if she has returned yet.¡±

    When Samuel heard what Nicole said, he whispered, "Yes, she has. Jason has called to tell me that

    everyone has arrived in the Seapolis City. They are currently under Jason''s protection.¡¯

    "Isn''t Zama still in the Dons? If she meets your mother, will something happen?¡±

    Nicole thought of this now.

    Only then did Samuel say, "Zama escaped.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jason said, "The day after we left, Zama fled. No one knows where she is now. The Greens is in a

    mess. The directors of thepany seem to be restless. I can''t stay here for too long. I have to deal

    with the matter as soon as possible before I return. Otherwise, the Greens will be in a chaos."

    All the things happened at the same time, which made Samuel think that maybe it was Allen who was

    behind it.

    Nicole was anxious, but she couldn''t do anything.

    "Damn! If my identity is still avable, I might be useful if I go back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry.¡±

    Samuelforted Nicole.

    After they said some honeyed words between lovers, Nicole hung up the phone.

    She waited Audrey until midnight, but there was no sight of her. Instead, she was extremely sleepy and

    fell asleep in a daze.

    When she opened her eyes the next day, she was still on the sofa. She rushed to Audrey''s room to

    check. Audrey seemed to have not returned all night.

    Could it be that Audrey left the vi to her and wouldn''te back?

    Was it because she said something about the Dons?

    Just because she mentioned Xander?

    Or did Audrey really have anything to do with the Dons and Xander?

    Nicole racked her brains, but she couldn''t find a good exnation.

    She had no choice but to sit on the sofa again and start thinking of a new vehicle model.

    Now she didn''t know what else she could do besides this.

    With Laurel and her parents around, Zoe should be fine. It was not appropriate for her to call her now.

    And she couldn''t go out now, drawing was the only thing she could do.

    Nicole felt like she was a caged bird, being tied up, unable to leave. She felt extremely wronged.

    Most importantly, Samuel was deeply troubled right now, but she could do nothing to help.

    Nicole stayed at Audrey''s ce for another two days, but Samuel still hadn¡¯t settled his business. The

    other party refused to deal with the matter in private and insisted on taking the Eternal Group to court.

    If the case was epted, it might take a year or so to handle it. And Samuel would not be able to leave

    the United States during this time.

    The Greens was in turmoil now. Not to mention a year or so, even if it was a month, the Greens would

    probably be gone.

    Thinking of this, Nicole got in a p. But she couldn''t reveal herself.

    Allen was simply too hateful.

    She had never hated a person so much at this moment, and this person had once been her benefactor.

    Nicole found it hard to calm down, and the things she drew were unsatisfactory.

    She was the only one in such a big vi. She was going crazy.

    Nicole''s mood lightened at once when she heard the engine of the car.

    Was Auntie Audrey back?

    She quickly packed up the drawings, got up and ran out. However, she was stunned at the sight of the

    person getting out of the car.

    "Why are you here?"

    Vi looked at Nicole in surprise.

    Nicole did not expect Vi toe.

    Didn''t Audrey say that very few people woulde here?

    Why did she just happen to meet Vi?

    However, this was the home of Vi''s mother. What could she say?

    Nicole paused for a moment and said, "I met Auntie Audrey a few days ago, and we were very close to

    each other. Auntie Audrey put me up for a few days.¡±

    Vi was stunned again.

    "You know my mother? Nicole, it can¡¯t be that you stayed here without asking for permission, right?"

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Auntie Audrey.¡±

    Nicole did not know Audrey''s phone number, but Vi did, which was why Nicole said so.

    ¡°Do you really think I won''t?"

    Vi hurriedly took out her phone and called Audrey.

    ¡°Mom, there is a woman here. Did you let her live here?"

    Vi''s words made Nicole blush.

    But what could she say now?

    Audrey paused for a moment and said, "Well, yes, she is my guest. You can''t be rude to her, can you?¡±

    ¡°But Mom, you never let outsiders stay here. Even I can''t stay here. Why does she?"

    The bnce of Vi''s mind was disturbed.

    This time, it was Nicole''s turn to be shocked. What couldn''t Vi stay here?

    Weren''t they mother and daughter?

    If they were, why would they live separately?

    Nicole did not understand it, but Vi''s hateful gaze shot straight at her.

    ¡°Mom, when are youing back? I''m right at the door.¡±

    There was a hint of coquetry in Vi''s voice.

    After hanging up the phone, Vi coldly said to Nicole, "I don¡¯t know why my mother likes you. Listen!

    Don''t y any tricks in front of my mother. If you let her know about my attention of getting Samuel, I

    won''t spare! Understand?"

    Nicole was a little guilty of Vi just now, but when she heard what she said, a burst of anger suddenly

    arose.

    ¡°Vi, I already said that Samuel is my husband. There are so many good men in the world. Can''t you

    go find someone else?¡±

    ¡°No! Don''t trick me. Husband? Now you are an unregistered citizen without any ID. How dare you say

    that Samuel is your husband?"

    Vi''s words stunned Nicole.

    How did she know about this?

 Chapter 238: It Cant Be Hidden

    Chapter 238: It Can''t Be Hidden

    ¡°What? Are you shocked? Do you really think that no one knows about it?¡±

    Vi looked at Nicole mockingly, then hurried into the room and deliberately knocked her on the

    shoulder when she passed by Nicole.

    "Well, sorry! I didn''t see you. You won''t tell my mother about such a trifle, right?"

    With that, Vi swaggered into the vi.

    "What''s that smell? What are you doing at my mother''s house?"

    Vi was obviously looking for trouble.

    What smell could it have in this vi?

    Nicole ignored her and went back to the coffee table to tidy up her design drawings.

    "Wait, you didn¡¯t steal my mother''s painting, did you? My mother¡¯s painting is worth a lot of money.

    Don''t have any evil thoughts at the sight of it.¡±

    Vi''s words were a little insulting.

    Nicole looked at her and said word by word, ¡°These are my own drawings. Please take a gocd look."

    ¡°Come on, you? Can you draw? Stop bragging! Put these things where they are! You can''t touch them

    until my motheres back and says they''re not hers. You should behave like a guest.¡±

    With that, Vi sat down on the sofa.

    As if she had seen the thin nket that Nicole had used, she threw it onto the ground.

    "What is it? Why are you putting it on the sofa? My mother is a high-ss person. She can¡¯t be

    unregistered person has the cheek to eat and drink at my mother¡¯s ce! What? Does Samuel not

    care about you? Or does he abandon you?¡±

    Vi''s words became more excessive.

    Nicole felt her heart hurt badly, but she didn¡¯t bother to talk to Vi. She turned around and went back

    to her room.

    "Stop! I haven''t finished yet. Where are you going?¡±

    Vi acted like a lofty Queen.

    Nicole turned around and said coldly, "Miss Yate, I am your mother¡¯s guest, not yours. This is also your

    mother''s home, not yours. Therefore, please don¡¯t teach me a lesson like a master. You don''t deserve

    it!"

    "What did you say? Dare you say it again!"

    Vi was enraged.

    She jumped up from the sofa and was about to beat Nicole.

    At this time, Audrey came back.

    "Vi, what are you doing?¡±

    Audrey''s voice was not loud, but it stopped Vi.

    Vi, who was arrogant and domineering just now, softened when she saw Audrey.

    ¡°Mom, how do you take this person in? Do you know that? She is an unregistered resident. If the police

    find that she is in your house, we''ll be in trouble.¡±

    Vi''s words made Nicole feel a little ufortable.

    She wasn''t like that from the beginning, but it seemed useless to say this now. Perhaps she really

    brought trouble to Audrey.

    "Auntie Audrey, I¡¯m sorry to implicate you. I''ll leave immediately.¡¯

    After saying that, Nicole left.

    However, Audrey stopped her.

    "What are you going to do? Where can you go? There are cops everywhere. Your picture has been

    posted on the Inte and someone even offered bounties for you. Are you going to put your neck into

    the noose?¡±

    Nicole was stunned.

    ¡°My photo has been posted online? Someone even offered bounties for me?¡±

    She never expected that Allen would do this!

    What exactly did he want to do?

    Did he try to drive her into a corner and have her beg him?

    Looking at her, Audrey sighed and said, "Feel free to stay with me. Don''t think about anything else. I

    bought you some clothes. Go and see if it fits.¡±

    As she spoke, Audrey handed the bag to Nicole.

    Nicole was instantly moved.

    Vi could not bear to watch anymore.

    ¡°Mom, why do you have to protect her? She is just an unregistered person. Besides, she was stealing

    your paintings just now. Why did you keep such a thief here?"

    *Shut up!"

    Audrey''s voice sank.

    "What do you mean she stole my paintings? When have you seen me paint cars? As my daughter,

    don''t you know that I am famous forndscape paintings?¡±

    Audrey''s voice was so fierce that Vi trembled.

    "Mom, I just say it¡±

    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense if there''s no evidence. Nicole is my guest and my friend. I have told you not to be

    presumptuous. What were you doing just now?"

    Audrey was a gentle person, but now she did scare Nicole a little bit when she got angry.

    "She scolded me. She said I''m not the hostess of this house. I''m your daughter!" Vi curled up her

    lips in grievance.

    ¡°But this is my house!¡±

    Audrey''s words hurt Vi, and her eyes turn red.

    "Mom, for such an outsider, you treated me like this, didn¡¯t you? I''m your daughter, okay? I even can''t

    live with you. Why can she?"

    "Vi, if you weren''t my daughter, I wouldn''t even allow you to enter themunity. Now you even

    treat my guests like this. What the hell are you trying to do? Look at you! You are a girl but act

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    mischievously every day. And what happened to your face? Can you take care of it? Don¡¯t run around,

    okay? Also, if the news that Nicole being with me spreads, don''t me me for not recognizing you as

    my daughter!¡±

    "Mom, it could be someone else. It can¡¯t be hidden!¡±

    "I don''t care. I only see the result. If the news leaks, I''ll find you.¡±

    Now, Audrey was somewhat unreasonable and even tyrannical.

    Vi red at Nicole.

    ¡°I don''t know how you bewitch my mum, but it doesn¡¯t matter. If you want to stay here, just stay. I''m

    going to do my things. Right, it''s fine to tell you that he¡¯s in trouble now, and I am the only who can help

    him.¡±

    With that, Vi left angrily.

    Nicole was somewhat uneasy.

    Something happened to Samuel?

    Or was it that Allen had set him up with some problems?

    Nicole felt guiltier with Audrey supporting her.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, I''m sorry to trouble you. I''d better leave.¡±

    ¡°Where can you go? Stay here. Go to cook some food if you are free. I''m a little hungry.¡±

    After saying that, she walked into the bedroom. Nicole was left alone in the living room.

    She was still holding the clothes that Audrey had bought for her, which were the styles she liked.

    From her painting, Audrey could tell her dressing style. Audrey was thoughtful.

    Nicole put down the clothes and went to the kitchen for cooking, but she was still thinking of Samuel.

    She didn¡¯t know what happened to him.

    When the food was ready, Audrey came down and sat to eat with Nicole. However, it was obvious that

    Nicole was absent-minded.

    Audrey sighed and said, "Are you worried about what Vi said?¡±

    Nicole was stunned and nodded.

    ¡°My husband is in trouble now. I don¡¯t know what''s going on. I am in an awkward situation now and

    can''t get out. I...¡±

    ¡°What exactly is going on with you? Tell me¡±

    Audrey seemed to be very interested.

    Nicole told Audrey about Samuel and her and the grudges against Allen.

    After hearing this, Audrey sighed and said, "People always fail to see through it. They regard the love

    in hand as the true love, but they don¡¯t know that letting go is also a kind of love. Unfortunately, Allen

    won''t understand. Eat your food. After that, I''ll take you out for a walk. Don¡¯t worry about your identity

    with me around.¡±

    This sentence surprised Nicole.

    ¡°Will it bring you trouble?"

    "If it will, won''t you go?"

    Audrey looked at Nicole and asked.

    Nicole was unsure of it, but she still nodded and said, ¡°I have already troubled you a lot by staying

    here. If going out will drag you down, I¡¯d better not to."

    ¡°Aren''t you worried about your husband?¡±

    "Yes,m. But I can¡¯t let you take the risk for me. I am not that important, and something happen to you

    is thest thing I want.¡±

    Nicole spoke frankly.

    Audrey looked at her and smiled. She then said, ¡°If Vi were half as sensible as you, I would be

    relieved. The person she was talking about just now could not be your husband, right? Does she take a

    fancy to your man and desire to take him from you?"

    Nicole didn¡¯t know how to answer Audrey''s question.

    It was true, but Raye Hawk and Vi forbade her to talk about it to Audrey. Nicole was still depressed

    when Audrey asked her.

    As mother, Audrey knew Vi''s personality very well.

    She sighed and said, ¡°Why did I give birth to such a daughter?¡±

    "Auntie Audrey, don¡¯t worry. My husband won''t take the bait. It is only Vi''s wishful thinking.¡¯

    ¡°That''s right, but I can¡¯t bear to see her like this. She has been spoiled by her father. Just leave her

    alone.¡¯

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As Nicole said this, Audrey picked up the phone and dialed.

    ¡°Dominic, your daughter is actingwlessly now. Do you still want to pamper her? Her face will be

    ruined if she doesn''t receive any treatment. Get someone to treat her face, even if it needs to tie her up

    to the hospital bed. Otherwise, don''t call me.¡±

    After saying this, Audrey hung up directly.

    Dominic might be Vi''s father, but Audrey said that she was not married. She spoke to him like this,

    which could be seen how important she was to him.

    Nicole did not want to interfere in Audrey''s family affairs, so she just listened quietly.

    ¡°Eat your food. Once you finish, I''ll take you out for a walk.¡±

    Audrey''s words excited Nicole.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°As long as I say yes.¡±

    Audrey smiled and then lowered her head to eat.

    Nicole was ecstatic, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it too much. She lowered her head and took two

    mouthfuls of food before she felt full.

    Seeing that, Audrey knew that this girl couldn''t wait any longer. Waiting could be torture for her now.

    She put down her chopsticks and said, "Go get dressed. I''ll wait for you.¡±

 Chapter 239: Because of Your Relationship with the Dons

    Chapter 239: Because of Your Rtionship with the Dons

    Nicole was so happy that she hurriedly put down her chopsticks and went upstairs. She picked out a

    dress from the clothes that Audrey bought for her and put it on.

    It had to be said that Audrey had a good taste. This dress was in an ink painting style, and it fit Nicole

    perfectly with a trace of artistic charm.

    She looked at herself in the mirror and felt that she no longer looked like herself.

    When Nicole went downstairs, Audrey''s eyes lit up. She found Nicole attractive.

    ¡°You are so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Auntie Audrey, you really have a good taste in clothes.¡±

    Nicoleplimented her generously.

    Audrey smiled, ¡°Can you drive?¡±

    ¡°Yes!"

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Audrey gave Nicole a handbag. There was also a phone that Audrey had prepared for her. Nicole was

    deeply moved at the sight of it.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, why are you so kind to me?"

    Nicole didn¡¯t think a woman would not do this just out of pure kindness, so she couldn''t help but ask.

    Audrey paused for a moment and said, ¡°Because of your rtionship with the Dons.¡±

    Nicole was frozen again by the sentence.

    Was this an indirect admission that Audrey knew the Dons?

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, you and the Dons...¡±

    ¡°Let''s talk about itter. We have to leave now.¡±

    Audrey obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    Nicole tactfully stopped asking and followed Audrey out of the vi.

    Over the past few days, she was suffocated. Now that she was out in the fresh air, Nicole felt as if she

    had been reborn.

    Seeing her breathing heavily, Audrey couldn''t help butugh.

    ¡°You really look like a child.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nicole smiled embarrassedly and quickly got on the car.

    She found Audrey''s car expensive.

    Nicole did not say anything. She checked and started the car.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°The embassy.¡±

    Audrey''s words struck Nicole.

    ¡°Embassy?¡±

    ¡°Don''t you know the way?¡±

    Audrey nced at Nicole and thought that she didn''t know the way. Nicole shook her head and said,

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    She didn''t ask any further, but she felt that Audrey was a woman with a story.

    The car drove up to the entrance of the embassy.

    Audrey got out of the car, but Nicole sat still.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Nicole looked at Audrey and didn¡¯t understand what she meant.

    ¡°Me too?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, why would I bring you here?¡±

    Audrey felt that Nicole was so cute at the moment.

    Nicole hesitated.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, I''m an illegal immigrant. You''re so bold to take me here. Aren''t you afraid ...?¡±

    ¡°What should I afraid of? Get off the car!¡±

    Audrey smiled as she turned around and left.

    Seeing that she was not joking, Nicole turned off the engine and got out of the car. She followed behind

    Audrey in an embarrassing manner.

    When Audrey walked into the embassy, someone came to receive her specially. It could tell that

    Audrey had a high status here.

    Nicole was a little puzzled, but she didn¡¯t ask anything and quietly followed Audrey to an office.

    In the office sat a woman about the same age as Audrey. When she saw Audrey, she sprang to her

    feet.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Minister Shaw, wee. This is ...¡±

    ¡°This is a friend of mine. At present, there are some problems with her identity. Could you help her with

    it?¡±

    Nicole was petrified when she heard that.

    Minister Shaw?

    She was a minister!

    What was the position of minister in the embassy?

    Moreover, Audrey was to help her restore her identity?

    Nicole felt as if she was dreaming.

    That woman nced at Nicole. Audrey had already told her about Nicole''s problem.

    The woman frowned slightly.

    ¡°Minister Shaw, it is very tricky. How can we arrange an identity to her abroad while she doesn''t exist at

    home? It is really troublesome.¡±

    ¡°What if we present a paper signed by her parents to prove it invalid the cancetion document?¡±

    The woman shook her head and said, ¡°That''s impossible. If it was invalid, how could she lose her

    identity?¡±

    ¡°Is there no other solution?¡±

    Audrey asked unwillingly.

    The woman pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s hard.¡±

    ¡°Fill me in.¡±

    The woman took Audrey to another to talk about it, as if it was something confidential.

    Nicole couldn''t exin how she felt right now.

    Audrey who she knew was a minister, and she seemed to have a high authority. This time, she

    intended to restore her identity! Not to mention the result, Nicole was afraid that she couldn''t repay for

    Audrey''s kindness.

    They talked inside for a long time. When Audrey came out, she didn''t look well. Nicole knew that this

    matter was not that easy, but she was not discouraged.

    She smiled, ¡°Auntie Audrey, forget it. I''ll think of a way to deal with this.¡±

    ¡°What can you do?¡±

    Audrey sighed helplessly.

    It was in vain to wait here. Audrey left the embassy with Nicole, but this time, it was Audrey who drove.

    Audrey drove slowly and steadily. Nicole was wondering if she was thinking about something, so she

    didn''t speak much.

    Nicole felt that Audrey had treated her very well. They were neither rtives nor friends, but she saved

    her and ran around to handle her affairs. There was no need for Audrey to feel bad about this anymore.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, everyone has their own destinies. There will always be a way. Cheer up.¡±

    Audrey looked at her and didn''t say anything.

    When they passed by a construction site, Nicole saw the workers holding banners, as if they were

    going against someone.

    ¡°What''s going on?¡±

    Audrey rarely took this road, but she drove over here unconsciously.

    Nicole looked outside. The words of ¡°Etemal Group¡± were dazzling, which made her call out

    involuntarily.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, stop the car!¡±

    Audrey hurriedly stopped the car.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    ¡°This is my husband''spany. It should be the construction site where the ident happened.¡±

    Nicole really wanted to get off the car, but she couldn''t.

    This made her feel sick.

    Audrey looked outside and asked in a low voice, ¡°This is the construction site that the man died as you

    mentioned?¡±

    ¡°It should be. I just heard of it. It happened so quickly that no one was prepared. The Greens was

    nning to pay for it, but the other party refused. They insisted in saying that there was a problem with

    the construction. Furthermore, all the suppliers had changed sides. They all criticized the Eternal Group

    for the cause of the ident as it palmed off shoddy goods as quality goods.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t know all the detail. She just heard about it from Jacob.

    Audrey didn¡¯t know much about it, but she knew how serious it was.

    At this time, Nicole saw Samuel.

    He was surrounded. It was obvious that he pinned away, but he still wore a cold face.

    Nicole had never realized that she missed him so much.

    Though it were just a few days, it was as if she had lived a lifetime.

    When she saw him in such a difficult position, Nicole wished she could get out of the car to save him.

    Jacob stayed with Samuel and made way for him, but there were too many people in from of him. And

    they were all honest and dutiful workers, so Jacob was embarrassed to push them away.

    Nicole was so anxious that she wanted to get out of the car but was stopped by Audrey.

    ¡°It''s useless for you to do that now.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°There''s no but. Look at the woman opposite!¡±

    Audrey pointed at the woman who was crying not far away. She was dressed in white and crying on the

    ground. In front of her was the corpse of the worker.

    ¡°Justice! There''s no justice in this society. The Eternal Group was dishonest in construction and got my

    man killed. Now, they n to bribe me. Is it reasonable?¡±

    The woman was weeping, and there were a few people around to support her. It seemed that they had

    done it more than a day.

    However, Nicole discovered that there were reporters hiding in the crowd not far away. The shing

    lights shed, apparently targeting at Samuel and the Eternal Group.

    Nicole was so anxious, but she couldn''t do anything about it.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, what should I do now?¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on that woman.¡±

    What Audrey said stunned Nicole.

    ¡°But she''s crying.¡±

    ¡°When your husband leaves, she won''t cry.¡±

    After saying that, Audrey leaned back on the chair, looking confident.

    Nicole was a little surprised, but she didn''t say anything.

    Seeing Samuel''s tight lips from the window, Nicole knew that his patience had almost reached its peak.

    Jacob spared no effort to pull Samuel out of the crowd, got into the car, and left with Samuel.

    The woman was still crying, but the sound diminished. In the end, she fainted.

    The people beside her lifted her onto a stretcher, and rushed towards the car on the side.

    The car started. Audrey also started her car.

    Nicole remained silence. They just followed the woman''s car unhurriedly.

    After getting off the highway, the car turned into a remote path and soon arrived at an abandoned

    factory.

    The woman got out of the car and didn¡¯t seem to faint from crying at all.

    She looked around. The driver got off the car and quickly hugged her.

    ¡°Come on, baby! Let me kiss you!¡±

    The driver was so impatient that he was eager to kiss the woman, but the woman dodged.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? What about now? Didn''t we have a deal? If we file awsuit, they will

    give us a million dors. Now we''ve done what they said, but where''s the money? Where''s the

    money?¡±

    The woman''s face was filled with impatience.

    The driver restrained himself and said, ¡°Isn''t this because thewsuit has not been epted?¡±

    ¡°Is that our fault? We''ve filed awsuit. What does it have to do with us if the court doesn''t ept it?

    The corpse of Lee can''t be kept for long. Otherwise, it will be easy to expose a w.¡±

    The woman was extremely anxious.

    Nicole and Audrey quietly got out of the car and found a ce to hide. When they heard what the

    woman said, Nicole was slightly stunned.

    Would the corpse expose a w?

    What w?

    Didn''t Lee fall from the building and die? Or was there something else that she didn¡¯t know?

 Chapter 240: You Are so Lucky to Meet Her

    Chapter 240: You Are so Lucky to Meet Her

    Nicole immediately became excited, but Audrey held her hands tightly.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey ...¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t say anything more, but her lips twitched. Obviously, she was anxious.

    If it wasn¡¯t a construction ident, the situation wouldn''t be so unfavorable for Samuel.

    Audrey shook her head and motioned for Nicole to wait and see what would happen.

    Hearing the woman''s words, the driver was also worried.

    ¡°Then what shall we do? Lee''s corpse can''t be buried until this matter is resolved. We have to find a

    way to make the court ept this case. Didn''t that person say that it''s easy to file awsuit?¡±

    ¡°How can I know that? Aren''t you the one who have contact with that person? When we killed Lee, I

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    just wanted to swindle some money out of the Eternal Group, and then run away. But you thought the

    doesn''tpromise. That person hasn''t given us a penny, and the

    court doesn''t ept thewsuit. Increasing livor mortis appears on Lee''s corpse. If other people find

    out the truth, we will be sent to prison, let alone getting the money.¡±

    The woman shouted hysterically.

    ¡°Shut up! Back then, it was you who knocked Lee to death with a brick. Are you ming me now?"

    The driver was also a little upset.

    ¡°Bah! I killed him only because he discovered our affair. Otherwise, I wouldn''t kill my husband. You said

    that you wanted to marry me, take me away, and let me live a rich life, but now you''re saying like that.

    Do you want me to bear all the me? Don''t force me into a corner; otherwise, I''ll break up with you

    and tell them the truth! I warn you! Don''t forget that you were the one who threw Lee off the roof! It was

    also you who contacted someone to swap the original document of the Eternal Group for a fake one.

    Others don''t know about this, but I know all the things. There''s no way for you to dump me!¡±

    The woman was extremely ferocious at this moment.

    Now, Nicole knew what was going on. She regretted not bringing Samuel here.

    Audrey pulled her and they quietly retreated.

    After getting into the car, Nicole said angrily, ¡°Bastards! Lee discovered their affair so the woman killed

    him and her adulterer threw him off the roof, but they are ming the Eternal Group and they want us

    to take the responsibility. How can they be so evil?¡±

    ¡°There are always many bad people. The society is filled with temptations and many people are

    seduced. However, they are responsible for what they do and God is watching them. Let''s go.¡±

    Audrey started the car and drove off.

    Looking at her, Nicole suddenly felt that Audrey was unfathomable. At first, she thought that Audrey

    was a painter, or that she painted pictures for a living. But when she found out that Audrey was a

    minister, she felt that she was not good at judging people at all.

    They returned to the highway.

    Audrey asked, ¡°You know how to contact your husband, don''t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°You can meet him somewhere.¡±

    Audrey''s words surprised Nicole. She was somewhat worried.

    ¡°Auntie, now I don''t have an identity. If I contact him, I''m afraid that it will cause some problems.¡±

    ¡°Then tell him toe to the embassy. No one will suspect that you are in the embassy.¡±

    Audrey passed her phone to Nicole, then turned the car around, and drove towards the embassy.

    Nicole knew that she was much obliged to Audrey, and a ¡°thank you¡± couldn''t express her gratitude.

    She quickly called Samuel.

    ¡°Who''s that?¡±

    Samuel sounded tired. Obviously, this matter was very troublesome for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Nicole whispered.

    ¡°Nicole?¡±

    ¡°Samuel, listen to me. Come to the embassy right now to meet Minister Audrey Shaw.¡±

    Samuel was stunned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    "Come to the embassy and you''ll know.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Samuel hung up the phone, but Nicole was still worried.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, will someone recognize me?¡±

    ¡°Just follow me. If anyone asks, you can say that you¡¯re my secretary.¡±

    Audrey said calmly. She didn''t think it was a big thing.

    However, Nicole said worriedly, ¡°But my profile was posted online. Everyone in the embassy should

    know me. They ...¡±

    ¡°They won''t say anything.¡±

    Audrey said nothing more, so Nicole also kept silent.

    Although she didn¡¯t know how much authority Audrey had, at present, it was clear that Audrey wanted

    to help her.

    Quite soon, they returned to the embassy.

    Seeing that it was Audrey''s car, the guard allowed it in without checking who were inside.

    Audrey took Nicole to her office.

    Only then did Nicole find out that Audrey was actually the Foreign Minister.

    She was shocked, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    When they were in the office, Audrey pointed to the coffee machine and said, "You can make some

    coffee for yourself. I prefer tea.¡±

    Nicole immediately understood. She took the tea set and began to make tea.

    She was actually not very good at it. However, she once stayed with Jason for some time and watched

    him making tea several times, so she learned a little from him.

    Watching Nicole making the tea, Audrey was satisfied.

    Now, she liked Nicole very much.

    "Do you want to work in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs?¡±

    Nicole was surprised.

    ¡°Auntie, I''m afraid that¡¯s beyond me.¡±

    Nicole knew herself well. She was only interested in painting and knew nothing about diplomacy.

    Audrey said nothing more.

    Nicole also liked staying with Audrey silently.

    After the water was boiled, a piece of news came.

    ¡°Minister Shaw, someone called Samuel is here to see you.¡±

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Audrey replied.

    Nicole was so eager to see him that even her hands trembled.

    Audrey shook her head and said, ¡°What''s the hurry? He is just outside the door. Are you afraid that you

    can''t see them?¡±

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    She really missed Samuel.

    There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Audrey said in a t voice.

    When Samuel came in, he immediately noticed Nicole.

    He was a little surprised, but he politely nodded to Audrey first and said, ¡°Minister Shaw, are you

    looking for me?¡±

    ¡°It''s your wife but not me who wants to see you.¡±

    Audrey smiled and then pointed at Nicole beside her.

    Nicole immediately blushed.

    Samuel was also very excited when he saw Nicole.

    He hadn''t seen Nicole for several days. He thought that the problem would be solved easily, but he

    didn¡¯t expect that it would be soplicated that he wouldn''t be able to rest for a while.

    ¡°Alright. You can have a chat now. I will have a rest in the inner room.¡±

    Audrey stood up, entered the inner room, and closed the door.

    When only Samuel and Nicole were left in the office, Nicole immediately hugged Samuel tightly.

    ¡°I miss you so much.¡±

    ¡°I miss you too!¡±

    Samuel felt as if he was dreaming. He felt a little unreal that Nicole was right in his arms.

    ¡°Is it really you? Are you really in front of me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it''s me. I am here!¡±

    Nicole raised her eyes and noticed that there was stubble on his chin.

    Samuel always paid much attention to his appearance, but this matter made him so haggard. Nicole''s

    heart ached.

    ¡°You''ve lost weight.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    Samuel smiled. Now, all sorts of troubles were temporarily forgotten. He only wanted to hug his wife.

    Nicole stood on tiptoe and kissed Samuel passionately.

    Samuel also kissed her wildly.

    They thirsted for each other very much. If they were not in Audrey''s office, Samuel really wanted to

    caress her and upy her.

    When they finished the kiss, they were both a little out of breath.

    Nicole leaned against his chest and said, ¡°I really didn''t expect Auntie Audrey to be the Foreign

    Minister. If it weren''t for her, we couldn''t see each other.¡±

    ¡°I am surprised too. You are so lucky to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I also have something important to tell you.¡±

    Nicole pulled Samuel to sit on the sofa, and then told Samuel what she had seen and heard.

    ¡°If it''s true, we only need to ask the coroner to examine Lee''s corpse and then we will be cleared of the

    crime. Right?¡±

    Nicole hurriedly asked.

    However, Samuel said in a low voice, ¡°It is not that simple. Didn''t the original coroner notice anything

    wrong with Lee''s corpse? But the report said that Lee died from falling off the roof because our building

    material is inferior. I think Allen have bribed both the coroner and other suppliers in advance. Now,

    even if we know that Lee was murdered, it¡¯s still very difficult to find out some supporting evidence.

    ¡°Then what shall we do? We shouldn''t be the scapegoat!¡±

    Nicole was almost furious.

    Although they were in Allens territory, he shouldn''t bully them like this.

    Samuel looked at Nicole gently, stroked her hair, and smiled, ¡°Don''t worry about that.¡±

    ¡°How can I calm down? This concerns the Greens¡¯ and your reputation. Didn''t you say that the Green

    family is also in turmoil now? If this matter isn''t resolved as soon as possible, I''m afraid that ...¡±

    "Don''t be afraid. Everything is under my control. I''ll get to the bottom of the case in one day.¡±

    Looking at the confident Samuel, Nicole was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Had you known that before I told you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Jacob had already found out the truth, but I''m waiting for an opportunity.¡±

    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, but she whispered, ¡°Why didn''t you let me know? You made me

    worried, and what I did is in vain.¡±

    ¡®Not really. At least I know that you care about me deeply. What I¡¯m worried about now is how to give

    you an official identity.¡±

 Chapter 241: What Do You Think?

    Chapter 241: What Do You Think?

    Samuel''s words made Nicole silent.

    Even Audrey couldn''t solve this problem. What could they do?

    ¡°It''s very troublesome, right?¡±

    Samuel didn''t say anything, but held Nicole tightly.

    They didn''t have many opportunities to see each other, and it was impossible for them to meet in the

    embassy every time. Moreover, Nicole couldn''t have an identity overnight.

    Noticing Samuel''s silence, Nicole knew that he was also worried.

    She whispered, ¡°If I forever can''t have an identity, will you still be at my side?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You are my wife, our children''s mother and the hostess of the Green

    family. Whether you have an identity or not, my mother, the Greens and I will always recognize you.

    Don''t think nonsense. We can finally find a way to solve your problem.¡±

    Samuel''s words soothed Nicole anxiety.

    She really didn¡¯t expect that one day she would be a person without an identity.

    She couldn''t take a car or ne. Nor could she register. She couldn''t do anything that required any

    proof of identity. She even didn''t know whether she could stay with Samuel in the future.

    Thinking of this, she felt very ufortable, helpless, and aggrieved.

    Samuel knew that she was in a bad mood, but he didn''t know how tofort her. After all, it was the

    result but not words that mattered. But now he didn''t have any ideas.

    They hugged each other for a while. Samuel whispered, ¡°Are you still staying at Audrey''s house?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Stay there for another two days at most. I wille to pick you up then.¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Nicole leaned against him and listened to his heartbeat, but she felt that it was somewhat illusory.

    It was strange. Samuel was right beside her, but she felt that she could never see him againter.

    Nicole felt that she might be suffering from depression.

    ¡°Samuel.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Have you got the wedding rings?¡±

    Samuel was stunned for a moment. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, here they are.¡±

    ¡°Let me have a look.¡±

    Nicole''s mood was lightened.

    Samuel took out a pair of wedding rings from his pocket.

    The wedding rings were very elegant with their names on.

    Nicole looked at the wedding rings and was moved.

    ¡°When we got married eight years ago, you even didn¡¯t propose to me.¡±

    ¡°Then how about I propose now?¡±

    Samuel asked gently.

    Nicole looked at him and tears welled up.

    Samuel immediately knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°Ms. Nicole, although there aren''t flowers, apuse or witnesses today, I want to say that I want to

    marry you and be with you for the rest of my life. You will be the apple of my eye. Marry me, OK?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nicole cried for joy.

    She was deeply touched.

    The scene she had expected eight years ago finally came true today. How precious it was!

    They had experienced so many things before they got back together again. Although there were still

    short-term difficulties, at this moment, they didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of anything.

    Samuel put the wedding ring on her finger. It suited her well.

    Nicole looked at the ring, and suddenly hugged Samuel tightly.

    ¡°Promise that you will never leave me.¡±

    ¡°I won''t. I''ll stay with you forever.¡±

    Samuel held Nicole tightly.

    They embraced and kissed each other again.

    Happy times were always short.

    Samuel couldn''t stay here for too long; otherwise, others would think it was suspicious. Since it was

    almost time, she had no choice but toe out of the inner room although Audrey didn¡¯t want to

    interrupt them.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Nicole hurriedly let go of Samuel and her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Samuel was not embarrassed at all. He respectfully said, ¡°Minister Shaw, thank you very much for

    taking care of Nicole these days.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. We hit it off.¡±

    Audrey said sincerely.

    Nicole was right to her taste. She seldom liked a girl so much.

    Samuel nodded and said, ¡°Minister Shaw, can we have a talk outside?¡±

    Nicole wanted to follow them but was stopped by Samuel.

    ¡°Stay here. There are many people outside.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say to Auntie Audrey?¡±

    Nicole was curious.

    Samuelughed, ¡°Anything but whispers of love. Don''t worry.¡±

    ¡°You are so naughty.¡±

    Nicole kicked him and watched as Samuel and Audrey walked out of the office. She could only stay in

    the office.

    Outside the office, Audrey spoke to Samuel.

    ¡°Don''t worry about her safety. She''ll be fine by my side.¡±

    ¡°I definitely trust you. What I want to say is another matter.¡±

    Audrey was a bit surprised.

    ¡°What''s that?¡±

    ¡°Please look at this.¡±

    Samuel took out his marriage certificate from his pocket.

    Audrey was a little puzzled, but she opened it. When she saw Nicole''s picture, she was astonished.

    ¡°Who''s she?¡±

    ¡°She is my wife, Nicole. Five years ago, she was disfigured in a big fire. She had stic surgeryter,

    so her appearance changed.¡±

    Samuel said honestly.

    Audrey''s hands trembled.

    ¡°She ... how could she ...¡±

    ¡°She resembles you, right? This is also what I¡¯m curious about. Minister Shaw, I think I can tell you

    something that even Nicole doesn''t know.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Samuel''s words made Audrey excited.

    ¡°What''s it?¡±

    ¡°Nicole''s parents aren''t her biological parents.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Audrey''s eyes suddenly widened.

    Samuel whispered, ¡°Nicole was abducted some time ago. To find her, we sent her DNA datum to the

    police and matched it with her parents¡¯. Unfortunately, they are not rted to each other. I haven''t told

    Nicole about this yet. That¡¯s why I was stunned when I saw you.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    Audrey trembled.

    Samuel looked around and whispered, ¡°Twenty years ago, Xander, the eldest son of the Dons¡¯, had a

    girlfriend. At that time, they loved each other deeply, but he needed to go to the battlefield. So, Xander

    left his girlfriend and joined the army. In the end, he died on the battlefield. I heard that his girlfriend

    gave birth to a child and then disappeared. Mrs. Don has been searching for that child these days. She

    even almost mistook many people and did many things wrong.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±

    Audrey''s voice was quivering.

    Samuel said in a low voice, ¡°I don''t know whether it has anything to do with you or not. I only know that

    Jason took Nicole to Xander¡¯''s studio, and she took out a photo from there. It is a picture of the woman

    who looks quite simr to my wife Nicole. Nicole was curious, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. But

    Minister Shaw, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now.¡±

    Audrey said coldly.

    Samuel looked at her and didn''t say anything more. He took back the marriage certificate.

    ¡°Minister Shaw, no matter what, thank you for taking care of Nicole. I''ll bring her home when the

    problem is solved. We won''t disturb you anymore.¡±

    With that, Samuel turned around and left.

    Audrey lost her bnce. She staggered, and leaned against the wall.

    The wall behind her was extremely cold, but she felt hot because of excitement.

    How could this be?

    Was everything arranged by fate?

    Otherwise, how would they encounter each other in a foreign country?

    Audrey struggled painfully.

    She went straight to the restroom and locked herself inside. She covered her face with her hands and

    sobbed.

    Twenty years passed by!

    She hadn''t thought about it for more than twenty years, but now Samuel''s words remained her of that

    again.

    Nicole!

    Was the girl whom she liked very much the pitiful child?

    Audrey wept in the restroom for a long time. She looked at herself in the mirror and noticed that her

    eyes were red and swollen. Many feelings flooded over her.

    After washing her face, Audrey returned to her office.

    Nicole hurried up to her.

    ¡°Auntie, why have you been out for so long? What did Samuel say to you? Did he say bad things about

    me? What happened to your eyes? Did you cry?¡±

    Nicole asked when she saw Audrey''s red and swollen eyes.

    Audrey shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It is windy outside. Grains of sand went into my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    This was obviously an excuse, but Nicole said nothing. After all, if Audrey didn¡¯t want to tell her the

    truth, she shouldn''t probe into that.

    Seeing Nicole was so considerate, Audrey had mixed feelings.

    If Vi was here, Vi would definitely bombard her with questions, but Nicole seemed to believe her.

    Audrey looked at Nicole and suddenly asked, ¡°Has you undergone stic surgery?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Did Samuel tell you that? I was disfigured by a fire five years ago. I had no choice but to have

    stic surgery. What¡¯s wrong? Is it very obvious?¡±

    Nicole touched her face, somewhat worried.

    Back then, Charlotte said that stic surgery isn''t fail-safe. Now that she heard Audrey''s question, she

    was somewhat scared.

    Audrey shook her head and said, ¡°No, it''s great. I can''t tell at all.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, why did you suddenly ask about it?¡±

    Nicole asked curiously.

    Audrey replied, ¡°I just thought of it. By the way, can I call you Nikki?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Nicole liked Audrey very much, so she didn¡¯t mind Audrey called her Nikki. However, she felt that

    something had happened to Audrey just now.

    Audrey looked at her and pondered for a long time.

    She then said, ¡°Nikki, I will think of a way to solve your identity problem. But now I''ll take you to draw

    some blood first so thatter it will be easier for me to help you. Is that OK for you?¡±

    While saying these words, Audrey felt her palms sweated. She could barely stand, and she was afraid

    to meet Nicole''s gaze.

 Chapter 242: Do a Paternity Test

    Chapter 242: Do a Paternity Test

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t think drawing blood was a big thing.

    It was prettymon. Moreover, she was touched that Audrey would try to help her solve the problem.

    Although she didn¡¯t know how big the chance would be, having some hope was always good.

    Though Nicole agreed, Audrey didn''t feel better.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± she whispered, ¡°there''s a blood collection room.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Nicole obediently followed Audrey.

    Along the way, many people greeted Audrey, but she didn''t seem to hear them. She was somewhat

    absent-minded.

    Although Nicole felt that Audrey was strange, she didn''t ask any questions.

    After they arrived at the room, Audrey said to the man inside, ¡°Collect a blood sample for her.¡±

    ¡°OK, Minister¡±

    The man quickly collected Nicole''s blood.

    Audrey said to Nicole, ¡°Nikki, you can go to the office and wait for me there. I have something to do

    now. I''ll go backter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t suspect her words and directly went back to Audrey''s office.

    Seeing that she was far away, Audrey said to the man, ¡°Refine the blood sample. In addition to

    archiving it, I need some of her blood for another purpose.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Minister Shaw. Please wait a moment.¡±

    The man quickly saved up Nicole''s blood and gave a portion to Audrey.

    Audrey took the blood sample, drove away from the embassy, and arrived at a big hospital.

    ¡°I want to do a paternity test. How many days will it take?¡±

    ¡°Two to three days at the fastest.¡±

    Theb technician was an acquaintance of Audrey. Seeing that she was anxious, theb technician

    added, ¡°If you are in a hurry, we can give you the result in a day and a half. However, we have to work

    overtime.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Audrey handed over two blood samples.

    ¡°This is confidential. Please keep it to yourselves. Except me, you can''t tell anyone else the result.¡±

    Audrey''s solemnity made theb technician feel stressed.

    Audrey then drove away and returned to her office.

    Because Nicole waited for too long, she fell asleep on Audrey''s desk.

    Looking at Nicole sleeping soundly, Audrey had mixed feelings.

    She took off her coat and draped it over Nicole¡¯s shoulder. Then, she walked toward to the cab

    beside her, opened a lockbox, and took out a few photos from it.

    The photo was taken with Xander when they were young.

    At that time, Xander was not a soldier, but a painter and an artist.

    He liked going sightseeing and drew all the beautiful things. They met at an exhibition and soon fell in

    love with each other because of theirmon interests.

    At that time, Audrey always thought that they would get married and stay with each other forever, but

    she didn¡¯t expect Xander to leave.

    Without a word, he went straight to the battlefield.

    Audrey was desperate at that time.

    She didn''t know her whereabouts, and she found out that she was pregnant.

    Back then, unmarried pregnancy was something to be ashamed of, especially for families like hers.

    Audrey thought about having an abortion, but every time she went to the hospital, she wavered. In the

    end, when the baby grew bigger, she could feel fetal movements, and she became even more reluctant

    to have an abortion.

    So, she left home, school, all the friends and rtives she knew, and secretly went to a small mountain

    vige to wait for the due date.

    The moment she gave birth to the baby, she realized that she couldn''t raise it.

    She had never been married, and she had a bright future ahead of her. She couldn''t ruin her life

    because of this baby.

    In the hospital, there was another woman who gave birth to a baby at the same time. The couple came

    to the vige to sketch. They were very young and they loved each other deeply, but their baby died at

    birth.

    Audrey didn''t know how she had lost her mind at that time. She paid the doctor in the hospital to swap

    their babies over, and she left the hospital with the dead baby.

    She buried that dead baby. But she was afraid that someone would search for the baby, so she

    adopted a child from the orphanage and brought him back to the Seapolis City. In front of everyone,

    she sent the child to an orphanage.

    She had given birth to a girl, but she deliberately adopted a boy, because she didn¡¯t want the Dons to

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    find that child.

    However, she never expected that a few yearster, news came that Xander had died on the

    battlefield!

    At that moment, Audrey felt that the sky fell.

    How could he die?

    She went back to the vige to search for her daughter anxiously. The girl was the only bond between

    her and Xander.

    However, the couple was not from that vige at all. They were just there to sketch.

    After giving birth to the child, the couple left. No one knew where they went.

    Thus, Audrey lost her daughter. Although she had been searching for the girl for many years, she

    hadn''t heard any news.

    Looking at the photos in front of her and recalling her and Xander¡¯s story, her tears welled up.

    She looked at Nicole who was asleep. If Nicole was really their daughter, what should she do?

    Audrey was struggling.

    Nicole didn''t sleep very well. She dreamed that she was going to be killed, and Allen chased after her

    like crazy and didn''t let go of her. Samuel was shot by Allen in order to protect her.

    The scarlet blood made Nicole scream and wake up.

    Audrey hurriedly put away the photos and tried to calm down.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    Audrey''s voice was steady, but her hands trembled.

    Nicole nced at Audrey before realizing that she was in the office.

    ¡°Yeah, I had a nightmare. How terrifying!¡±

    Nicole patted her chest like a child. Then, she suddenly felt that she looked silly, so she put down her

    hand embarrassedly and smiled foolishly at Audrey.

    ¡°Auntie, did I sleep for a long time? I am sorry. You can just wake me up.¡±

    ¡°That''s fine. I have nothing to do anyway.¡±

    Audrey smiled faintly and locked the photos back into the box.

    Nicole didn''t like invading others privacy. She could feel that Audrey wasn''t in a right mood today, but if

    Audrey didn¡¯t want to let her know, she simply didn¡¯t ask.

    ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go home and I''ll make you some delicious food.¡±

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Although she hadn''t been with Audrey for a long time, she could feel that Audrey didn¡¯t like cooking

    very much. It was always she who cooked for Audrey.

    However, since Audrey was in a mood for cooking today, she wouldn''t let her down.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Nicole replied happily.

    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°What do you like to eat?¡±

    Audrey looked at Nicole gentler than ever.

    Nicole felt that Audrey was different, but she couldn''t tell.

    ¡°I like to eat everything. I''m not picky about food. My parents told me when I was young that children

    who are picky about food won''t grow up. Look, I¡¯m good now because I''m not picky about food.¡±

    Nicole grinned.

    Audrey suddenly asked, ¡°How do your parents treat you?¡±

    ¡°They treat me very well. I am the only child. I heard from my father that my mother''s uterus was hurt

    when she gave birth to me. She can''t have children anymore, so they gave me all their love. All these

    years, as long as it was what I want and what I like, they would try their best to satisfy me.

    Unfortunately, the fire five years ago made them think I was dead. They were sad for years. Now that I

    am back, I shall show my filial piety to them.¡±

    Nicole was especially sincere when she spoke of her parents.

    She really missed her parents, Joseph, Zoe, and Laurel.

    s!

    She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to return to her own home.

    Nicole was somewhat depressed.

    Hearing this, Audrey was sad, but she also feltforted. Fortunately, Nicole had been taken good

    care of all these years. It was better than moving around with her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    Audrey smiled, put on her coat, and walked out first.

    Only then did Nicole notice that Audrey''s coat was actually on her shoulder.

    So, when she fell asleep, was she wearing Audrey''s coat?

    Nicole regretted her behavior. How could she behave like a spoiled child in front of Audrey?

    She hurriedly followed Audrey.

    ¡°Auntie, let me drive. I slept for a while and am very energetic.¡±

    Seeing that Audrey was a little tired, Nicole hurriedly offered.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Audrey handed the car keys to Nicole.

    They got into the car. Audrey seemed very tired and closed her eyes immediately.

    Nicole kept silent and turned on the heating in the car thoughtfully.

    When the car started, Audrey had fallen asleep.

    Nicole tried her best to drive the car as smoothly as possible and arrived at the vi.

    Just as she was about to wake Audrey up, Audrey opened her eyes.

    ¡°Auntie, are you awake? We''re home.¡±

    ¡°OK.

    Audrey looked at Nicole and smiled before getting out of the car.

    Nicole felt that Audrey liked smiling today and looked at her gently, just like her mother.

    She thought she was really homesick.

    But she didn¡¯t know when she could go back home.

    Nicole quickly got out of the car and followed Audrey into the vi.

    ¡°Auntie, let me help you.¡±

    Nicole rolled up her sleeves, but was pushed out of the kitchen by Audrey.

    ¡°Have a rest now. You can watch TV.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say, so she went to the living room and turned on the TV. There was still her

    bounty notice on it. Now, the price had been increased to $10,000.

    Allen was really willing to pay that much in order to find her.

    Nicole felt annoyed. She turned off the TV and picked up the brush to draw something. However, she

    saw her drawing paper had been torn apart.

    Other than Audrey and her, the person who could enter this vi was Vi. Obviously, it was Vi who

    did this.

    Vi behaved like a child. She tore all of Nicole¡¯s drawing paper into pieces and even ced them

    provocatively on the coffee table.

    Nicole shook her head and was speechless about Vi''s childish behavior.

    In order not to make Audrey angry, she quickly tidied up the pieces of paper. Then, she noticed a

    corner of a photo was outside the drawer.

 Chapter 243: When Can We Go Home?

    Chapter 243: When Can We Go Home?

    The photo was slightly faded. It seemed to be an old photo. With only a corner out, it was like the

    Pandora''s Box, so attractive.

    Nicole didn''t like invading other people''s privacy, but now she really wanted to see the whole picture.

    What was on the picture?

    At Xander¡¯s studio, she saw a woman who resembled Audrey. Could Audrey also have such a picture

    here?

    Nicole hesitated, but in the end, she was so curious that she gently pulled the photo out.

    This was a picture of two people.

    The man and the woman on the picture were a perfect match.

    The woman was Audrey, and the man looked refined and polite.

    Nicole turned the photo and saw "Audrey and Xander on Mont nc¡± on its back.

    "Xander?"

    Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The man was Xander!

    It was Xander at a young age.

    How could Xander take a picture with Audrey?

    It was self-evident what their rtionship was.

    Nicole was totally shocked.

    It turned out that the woman on the picture wasn''t some stranger who looked like Audrey or Audrey''s

    sister, but it was Audrey herself. Xander and Audrey loved each other back then.

    Then could Vi be Xander and Audrey''s daughter? Was she the child that Old Madame Don had

    been looking for?

    Nicole felt excited. She wished she could tell Jason the news right now, but she restrained herself.

    Something was wrong!

    It looked like that Vi was only 23 or 24 years old, so how could she be Xander and Audrey''s

    daughter? Moreover, Vi also said that her father was the director of the sanatorium, Dominic.

    What was the truth?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out, but she also didn¡¯t want to ask Audrey, so she could only secretly insert the

    photo back as if she didn¡¯t know anything. However, she couldn''t calm down.

    She was puzzled, so she called Samuel.

    ¡°Baby, are you missing me? We parted just a few hours ago.¡±

    Samuel teased her.

    Nicole whispered, ¡°I am missing you all the time!¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Nicole smiled, "Why? Don''t you miss me?"

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Samuel replied quickly.

    Nicole was in a good mood, so she didn¡¯t care so much. She looked at the kitchen and saw that Audrey

    was busy cooking, so she whispered, "Samuel, I have found a secret.¡±

    "What secret?¡±

    Samuel seemed to be in the car, and Nicole could hear the sound of the wind.

    Nicole said, "I saw a photo of Xander and Auntie Audrey. She was actually the woman that Xander

    liked! Didn''t they say that woman was dead? But Auntie Audrey is alive! Do you think I should tell

    Jason about this?¡±

    Hearing this, Samuel paused and then said, ¡°Why are you so concerned about the Dons¡¯ matter?¡±

    Nicole suddenly realized that Samuel was envious.

    "Ah, I just want to thank Jason for helping take care of our parents and children. What are you thinking

    about? Moreover, Old Madame Don was very eager to find her. If I know the truth, I shall let them know,

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    right?"

    "Have you asked Minister Shaw for her opinion? What if Minister Shaw didn''t want to have contact with

    the Don family again?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words made Nicolepletely calm down.

    He was right.

    Audrey saved her and treated her so well. Audrey allowed her to stay in this vi and even personally

    cooked for her. She had once asked Audrey about the Dons, but Audrey didn''t say anything. Did that

    mean that Audrey was unwilling to mention her past?

    Since that was the case, was it good for her to probe into Audrey''s rtionship with Xander?

    Nicole felt that she might be too idle to do such a thing.

    "Sorry, Samuel, I might be too idle. I was thoughtless about it."

    "Don''t worry. The Dons will figure it out by themselves. If Minister Shaw really has something to do with

    the Dons, she will contact them if she wants. You don''t need to do anything. Your rtionship with

    Minister Shaw is very good now. Don''t ruin it for the Don family. Besides, you don''t owe the Dons

    anything. Jason is my best friend, understand?¡±

    Nicole clearly understood what Samuel meant.

    ¡°l see, jealous guy. I have nothing to do with Jason.¡±

    m truly jealous. I just don''t like you and Jason getting too close. Am I wrong? Andter when Tim

    Samuel was very possessive now.

    Nicoleughed, ¡°Do you want to keep me away from all men?"

    "Yes, I''ll build you a tall tower and hide you inside if possible.¡±

    "No way!¡±

    Nicole couldn''t believe that Samuel would say something like that, but she could tell that he was in a

    good mood.

    "Have you made any progress? It sounds like you''re very happy.¡±

    ¡°I''m so happy to hear your voice."

    Samuel''s words of love delighted Nicole.

    "Darling, I miss you. I really miss you. When can we go home?"

    Nicole always felt uneasy.

    Samuel knew she was anxious and helpless. A person certainly would be unsettling if he or she

    suddenly lost the identity.

    "Soon. Give me another two days. I''ll bring you home.¡±

    "Yes, I believe you.¡±

    Nicole smiled, but her still felt upset.

    She couldn''t be Samuel''s wife legally until her identity problem was resolved.

    They chatted for a while. Samuel seemed to have arrived somewhere and needed to get off the car.

    Nicole said reluctantly, "Bye, let''s talkter. Oh right, transfer some money to me. I''m now living in

    Auntie Audrey''s house, but I can¡¯t take everything for free. I want to buy her a gift to thank her.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Samuel hung up the phone.

    Not long after, Nicole¡¯s phone rang.

    She saw that Samuel had transferred $50 million to her.

    Nicole was speechless. She didn¡¯t need so much money!

    Nicole was shocked, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    She started browsing the web to see what she wanted to buy.

    When Audrey came out, Nicole was still leafing through the web pages.

    Audrey looked at her and said, "Lunch is ready."

    ¡°I''ming!"

    Nicole quickly turned off theputer.

    "Wow, there are so many delicious dishes. Auntie, you are amazing!"

    "Have a try and see if you like them.¡¯

    Audrey took off her apron. At this moment, she looked like an ordinary woman.

    Nicole washed her hands and picked up her chopsticks to eat.

    "They are so delicious! Auntie, you are so good at cooking!¡±

    "I haven''t cooked dished for many years and I am now not so good at it. Eat more if you like. Here are

    some fried chicken fillets with mango. Try it¡±

    "Wow, I like mango the most.¡¯

    Nicole eat happily.

    But her words surprised Audrey.

    She liked mongo.

    So did Xander.

    ¡°Auntie, you should eat too!"

    Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t eat much, Nicole hurriedly called for her to eat.

    Audrey smiled and picked up her chopsticks to eat a few mouthfuls, then she watched Nicole eating.

    She suddenly realized that watching Nicole eating was actually enjoyable.

    Nicole ate the dishes happily, making others also feel very appetizing.

    Audrey and Nicole had the meal together.

    Nicole hadn''t eaten so happily for a long time. It had to be said that the dishes were quite to her taste.

    She liked many of them.

    After lunch, Nicole felt that she was very full. She wanted to clean up with Audrey, but Audrey refused.

    "Go for a stroll. You ate too much. Aren''t you afraid of tulence?¡±

    Audrey said affectionately.

    Nicole stuck out her tongue embarrassedly and said, ¡°The dishes are too delicious.¡±

    With that, she ran into the yard to have a stroll.

    Audrey was momentarily stunned.

    She remembered that the first time she cooked for Xander, he said the same thing.

    Nicole had many things inmon with Xander. Although she didn''t look like him, her personality and

    expressions resembled him.

    Audrey turned around and entered the kitchen. Her eyes were wet again.

    When Nicole was back, she found that Audrey hadn''t returned to her bedroom. She was watching TV

    in the living room.

    This was rare.

    ¡°Auntie Audrey, are you alright?"

    Nicole asked subconsciously.

    Audrey smiled, ¡°I''m a little annoyed. Do you know how to y chess? Let''s have a round?¡±

    "Iam so bad at ying chess. Auntie, don''t tease me.¡±

    "Come on.¡¯

    Audreyughed.

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    She really was not good at it, but now she had no choice but to y with Audrey.

    After they set up the chessboard, Audrey started the game gracefully.

    Not long after, Nicole was totally at a lost.

    "Well, can I repent? I took the wrong step!¡±

    Nicole started to cheat.

    Audreyughed, "OK, I''ll let you repent.¡±

    Nicole hurriedly took the chess piece, but she didn¡¯t know where to put it down.

    Who exactly invented this thing?

    Why was it so difficult?

    In the end, Nicole put it on another position. The result was tragic. Her chess pieces were quickly eaten

    up by Audrey''s.

    ¡°s, I will stop here. Auntie Audrey, you''re bullying me.¡±

    Nicole pouted like a child.

    Audreyughed loudly.

    Instead of smiling indifferently or mildly, she burst intoughter this time. It was a heartyugh. For a

    moment, Nicole was a little dumbfounded.

    At this moment, a sound came from the door.

    "Mom, what are youughing at? I also want to know.¡¯

    Vi walked in directly. When she saw Nicole, she sat beside her and said coldly, "Scram aside. Don¡¯t

    you know to make room for me?"

    Audrey''s good mood was spoiled at this moment.

    "Who told you toe? Didn''t I ask you to stay in the hospital? What are you here for?¡±

    Audrey said sharply. She looked quite different from that happy Audrey a minute ago. This stunned

    Vi, and then Vi became jealous of Nicole.

 Chapter 244: How about Make a Deal?

    Chapter 244: How about Make a Deal?

    "Mom, I''m your daughter! Your biological daughter! You chat happily with an outsider, but you treat me

    like this. Do you hate me that much?"

    Vi shouted with a re at Nicole.

    Nicole felt that she was quite innocent.

    She did nothing wrong.

    However, she still stood up and said in a low voice, "Auntie, I''ll tidy the kitchen up. You can have a

    good chat in the living room.¡±

    "No, I''ll clean them upter.¡±

    Audrey wanted to stop Nicole.

    But Vi said, "She lives here for free. She certainly needs to do the chores. Mom, why are you so

    nice to her?¡±

    Audrey pulled a long face.

    "What are you here for?"

    "I want to see you! I heard that you went to work today, so Ie here to see you. OK?"

    Vi was annoyed. She ced the bag of nutritional products in her hand aside and pouted.

    Obviously, she was not satisfied with Audrey''s attitude.

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    How could Vi know that they went to the embassy today?

    Could it be that Vi had arranged for someone to watch over them?

    Audrey also realized that.

    "How could you know that I went to the embassy?¡±

    Audrey asked coldly, and her serious expression made Vi shiver.

    ¡°I just heard about it.¡±

    ¡°Who said that? Are you monitoring me?"

    Audrey red at Vi angrily.

    Vi felt that she lost face in front of Nicole. She straightened herself and answered loudly, ¡°I asked

    someone to follow

    Samuel. I heard that he went to the embassy to see you, so I found out that you were at work. I am not

    monitoring you. I like Samuel, and I want to please him and be his girlfriend!"

    "Samuel is married. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Audrey didn¡¯t know how she could have such a daughter!

    But Vi said stubbornly, "No, he isn¡¯t married. Nicole Bush even doesn''t have an identity now, so their

    marriage is illegal.

    Besides, what kind of benefits can

    Samuel have with her? If he marries me, you can help him gain a foothold in the U.S., right? Smart

    people all know that he should choose me.¡±

    ¡°If love can be weighed, it is not love. Vi, when can you truly grow up?"

    Audrey was so disappointed by Vi. She was so different from Nicole who was gentle, virtuous, and

    considerate. How could

    they have such big differences?

    She increasingly felt that Vi''s arrogance was uneptable.

    Audrey sighed, "Anything else? You can go back now if there is nothing important. Aren''t you afraid of

    beingughed at? You were disfigured.¡±

    Vi came here because she really wanted to see her mother, but every time she came, Audrey

    treated her coldly. And this

    time, Audrey even scolded her in front of Nicole. Vi felt that she was humiliated.

    "Mom, I want to stay here tonight.¡±

    "No!"

    Audrey directly refused.

    "Why? If she can stay here, why can''t I?¡±

    Vi really felt that Audrey disliked her. Audrey seldom smiled at her even in her childhood, and was

    strict with her. Audrey

    had never doted on her too much. This made Vi very sad.

    However, Audrey treated Nicole differently. She could feel that although Audrey seemed to be

    indifferent, she looked at Nicole gently, which she had always yearned for.

    Why Nicole was favored?

    Why didn''t Audrey like her?

    She was Audrey''s biological daughter, but Audrey preferred Nicole. Why?

    Vi was about to cry.

    "Mom, are you really my mom?"

    With that, she burst into tears and run away.

    Nicole felt that maybe she was the cause of their conflict. Perhaps they would get along well when she

    left. She just hoped

    that Samuel could quickly solve these problems.

    She quietly picked up the dishes and went to the kitchen.

    Audrey rubbed her temples and felt a sudden pain in her head.

    Vi was always so selfish. She did whatever she wanted, but she would be considerate towards

    others. Audrey didn''t like

    her personality. She didn''t hate Vi, but couldn''t stand what Vi did.

    Now that Vi ran out, she was a little worried. However, she remembered that Vi was often

    followed by bodyguards, so she didn''t do anything.

    Audrey had wanted to chat with Nicole, but now she didn¡¯t have any mood.

    ¡°Nikki, I''ll going to take a nap. After doing the dishes, have a rest."

    Audrey had the habit of taking a nap, and now her head ached.

    "OK"

    Nicole replied immediately.

    Seeing Audrey entered the bedroom, she turned around and continued to tidy up the kitchen.

    After running out of the vi, Vi found a ce to hide.

    She thought that Audrey would chase after her. At any rates, they were mother and daughter, weren''t

    they?

    However, she waited for a long time but Audrey didn''te out. She only saw Nicole cleaning the

    kitchen, as if Nicole was

    the owner of this ce.

    She was annoyed by this feeling.

    Why could she win her mother¡¯s favor although she even didn''t have an identity?

    Why such a woman could be the love of Samuel''s life?

    Why?

    Vi punched the wall with hatred, and the pain made her eyes be cruel.

    She hated Nicole badly!

    How could she make Nicole disappear?

    Vi narrowed her eyes and quickly called her bodyguard.

    Not long after, a message was sent to Vi''s phone regarding the rtionship of Nicole and Allen.

    So, all of this was done by Allen.

    Who was Allen?

    He was a mogul of this city!

    Vi''s lips curled into a cold smile.

    She took out her phone and found a quiet ce to call Allen.

    Seeing the unfamiliar phone number, Allen didn¡¯t want to answer but he paused for a moment and then

    answered.

    ¡°I''m Allen. Who''s that?¡±

    ¡°I know Nicole Bush¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Allen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    ¡°Who are you?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I can let you get the woman you want. But you have to promise me that you won''t let

    this woman appear in front of Samuel again.¡±

    Allen could infer something from her words.

    ¡°You like Samuel?¡±

    "Yes! I want to be his wife! But Nicole is in my way."

    Vi didn''t feel embarrassed.

    Allen sneered, "How can I trust you? Maybe this is a trap set up by Samuel.¡±

    ¡°No, that woman is at my mother¡¯s house right now, and she¡¯s a treasure to my mother. The man I like

    ispletely devoted to her. My mother also likes her. Why is she favored by those people I care

    about? Why can she take away everything I want? If you cooperate with me, I''ll hand her over to you. If

    you don¡¯t cooperate with me, I''ll ask the police to take her away. Anyway, if I tell the police, I can get the

    bounty, right?¡±

    Vi said quickly.

    Allen frowned and whispered, "Where are you?"

    "I''ll give you the address right now. Come here. I''ll bring Nicole out for you in a moment.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    They quickly made a deal.

    After hanging up the phone, Vi saw that Nicole was still busy in the kitchen. She sneered more

    viciously.

    Nicole had always been at odds with her from the beginning, and now Nicole even "upied" her

    family. No matter what she would do to Nicole, she wasn''t the one to me.

    Plus, she liked Samuel, but Nicole was his wife. Anyway, she and Nicole couldn''t get along peacefully,

    could they?

    Vi tidied herself up and took out a syringe from her bag.

    She prepared this when she left the sanatorium. She had nned to use it on the security guards who

    blocked her, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would be used on Nicole today.

    She used the syringe to take out some tranquilizer, and the put the syringe in her sleeve before

    returning to the vi.

    Audrey was still napping, and Nicole was tidying up the kitchen, so she didn''t notice Viing in.

    When she heard the sound of footsteps behind her, Nicole hurriedly turned around.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who''s that?"

    Just as she asked, Vi directly stabbed the needle into Nicole''s neck artery.

    ¡°Don''t me me! You shouldn''t havee to my house. You shouldn''t have fallen in love with the man

    I like.¡¯

    Vi''s expression was cold, and she held the syringe tightly. She pushed the liquid in the needle into

    Nicole''s artery with her thumb.

    "You ... Vi ..."

    Nicole wanted to say something, but her entire body softened and she couldn''t stand firmly.

    She bumped into the dishes and bowls. They were smashed. However, Vi had a foresight and had

    closed the kitchen door. So, no one could hear the sound from the outside.

    Plus, Audrey''s bedroom was on the second floor and the door was closed. It was not easy for her to

    hear the noise.

    Vi watched as Nicole struggled, but she just stood there and sneered.

    At this moment, with her disfigured face, she looked like a witch.

    Nicole tried her best to keep herself awake, but in the end, she couldn''t resist the medicine. She closed

    her eyes unwillingly.

    Seeing that she hadpletely fainted, Vi breathed a sigh of relief.

    The dose of tranquilizer could even make an elephant unconscious, so certainly Nicole couldn''t

    withstand it.

    She held Nicole and dragged her out of the kitchen and directly left the vi.

    There were cameras outside the vi, but Vi wasn''t afraid that Audrey would scold her. In her

    opinion, Audrey was her mother. Anyway, Audrey would not me her for an outsider. As long as

    Nicole wasn''t here, everything would be fine.

    She threw Nicole onto the back seat, and soon Allen arrived with his Land Rover.

    ¡°Mr. Brook, you''re quite quick!¡±

    Vi sneered.

    Allen was shocked by Vi''s face, but he said calmly, "Where is she?"

    ¡°Here you are. And, take the car as a gift. Remember what you promised me. Don''t let her appear in

    front of Samuel again!¡±

    Vi threw her car key to Allen, then got into Allen''s car and left.

 Chapter 245: Is She Going to Die

    Chapter 245: Is She Going to Die

    Allen looked around in surprise.

    This was an upscale neighborhood, despite being remote. The working ss could not afford a house

    here. Even the rich had topete against each other for a chance to buy one. Unfortunately, not

    everyone was lucky enough.

    He didn''t expect Nicole to be here. No wonder he couldn''t find her.

    Allen opened the car door and saw Nicole lying on the seat with an apron. She was cooking just now.

    The thought of her cooking in the kitchen reminded Allen of the past.

    When Samuel was not around, Nicole would make porridge for him and tell him to take good care of his

    body. She would also make tea to help him concentrate on his work.

    But it had be a thing of the past and meant nothing to Nicole.

    How could this be?

    They had spent five years together. How could she forget it?

    She said that the person she hated the most was Samuel. She returned only to find a kidney for Zoe.

    But why was in love with Samuel again?

    Was Samuel better than him?

    He had everything that Samuel had. He even treated her better. Why didn¡¯t she choose him?

    Allen was irritated and upset. But he didn¡¯t want to wake Nicole up.

    When she was asleep, she was still as gentle as she used to be. It seemed that she didn''t change at

    all.

    But when Nicole woke up, they couldn''t get along. She was sometimes hostile to him for the sake of

    Samuel.

    After a struggle, Allen closed the door, started the car and drove out.

    He drove slowly since he didn''t know where to go.

    Samuel knew all the vis Allen had. Once he found out Nicole was missing, he would suspect Allen. If

    Samuel insisted on taking her away and called the police, he would not be able to protect Nicole.

    After all, she was not a legal citizen now.

    While driving, Allen tried to find a solution. Before he realized, he had arrived at thepany.

    All staff were off work. Suddenly, he remembered the abandoned warehouse.

    Yes!

    No one thought of that warehouse!

    Allen hurriedly drove the car to the warehouse behind him.

    As expected, there was no one here.

    Allen turned off the surveince video and drove in. Then, he carried Nicole out in his arms.

    He looked at Nicole who was sleeping. Although her long hair covered her face, Allen could recognize

    her.

    Nicole changed her appearance for him five years ago. She belonged to him!

    Only him!

    Allen reached out to touch her face.

    How gorgeous she was! How youthful she was! Allen had always wanted her, but he never had her.

    Nicole didn''t know anything as she was asleep. Her innocent look was even more tempting. Allen was

    aroused. He couldn''t resist his urge.

    He drew nearer and kissed Nicole on her forehead.

    Nicole was sleeping, not being disturbed by his move.

    Allen''s pulse quickened.

    His kiss went all the way from her eyebrows, the tip of her eyes and the bridge of her nose down to her

    lips. He couldn''t stop.

    Nicole frowned, as if she was resisting. But she couldn''t wake up.

    Allen was even more aroused.

    Right now, he felt his body was burning. He almost lost rationality.

    Nicole was his!

    She could only be his!

    Would she be with him if they slept?

    Then he would help her get another ID. They would get registered for marriage, have babies, and live

    happily ever after.

    Allen was tempted by the thought and felt her body keenly. He impatiently pulled open Nicole''s coat,

    exposing her shoulders.

    He had a burning feeling in his throat. All he could see was Nicole.

    Her fragrance was like catalysts that kept tempting Allen.

    Allen bent down and pounced on Nicole.

    Nicole knew that she was being harassed, but she couldn''t open her eyes.

    Who was the man?

    Who could save her?

    She couldn''t let it continue! Never!

    But she couldn''t even move her fingers.

    The man took off her one piece of clothes after another. Nicole shed tears uncontrobly.

    Allen saw it, but he didn''t care. He whispered, "Don''t me me. Sooner orter, you will be mine. I will

    be good to you. Nicole, you have to believe me. I will treat you better than Samuel.¡±

    Nicole recognized the voice. It was Allen.

    However, she never expected that the person who betrayed her was Vi.

    She was helpless. She wanted to wake up.

    Just as Allen was about to strip underwear, someone knocked on his head and he fell straight on her.

    Charlotte saw Allen fall down, with tears on her cheeks.

    ¡°You are President of the Brook Group. How could you rape an unconscious woman? Allen, how much

    do you love her? How could you abandon ethnics just to be with her?"

    Charlotte stared at Allen and felt a burst of pain. She loved him for five years.

    Nicole was her best friend and was Allen was the man she loved. Why were they together?

    Why?

    Charlotte was miserable.

    She looked at Allen and then turned to Nicole who was still unconscious.

    No!

    She could not let anyone know that Allen had kidnapped Nicole. Or his career would be ruined.

    It took great efforts for the Brooks to have the current status in the US. She definitely wouldn''t allow

    Allen to destroy her and

    the family for a woman!

    She wanted to marry him. She absolutely couldn''t let ite to naught.

    Charlotte took a deep breath and help Nicole put on clothes. Then, she carried Nicole on her back and

    walked out of the warehouse.

    The car was outside.

    Allen was so anxious that he didn''t even pull out the key.

    Charlotte brought Nicole into the car, started it, and drove away.

    She was heading for the sea.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nicole should die!

    Regardless of her opinion, Nicole simply could live in this world!

    Nicole was the doom for Allen.

    As long as she was around, Allen would not be able to see Charlotte. He would even risk everything

    and be enemies with Samuel.

    Charlotte did not know Samuel''s ability. She had thought that all people had to be obedient here, no

    matter how capable or powerful they used to be.

    However, what she did not expect was that Samuel was extraordinary.

    In no time, he not only found the real cause of Lee''s death, but also attracted arge number of

    reporters. A coroner of from

    the judicial department was Called there to dissect the corpse in public. Therefore, the real cause of

    death was made public.

    Lee''s wife and another suspect were caught.

    Some of the suppliers began to panic. Some even wanted to use Allen of instructing them to do so.

    Lee''s wife was dissatisfied with Allen because she didn''t get the money. All of this made Allen the

    target of public criticism.

    So Charlotte absolutely couldn''t let Allen get involved in another scandal. Never!

    Since Samuel was so powerful, she should let him worry about it.

    Charlotte was willing to do anything that could divert Samuel''s attention from Allen.

    As she was immersed in her thoughts, she picked up speech and headed straight for the Back Sea.

    Seeing that the sea was getting closer, Charlotte opened the door and jumped out.

    The car lost control and rushed towards the sea.

    Ahead was a cliff. The sea seemed vast. The car dropped into and disappeared.

    Charlotte crawled up from the ground. She had some scratches on her body, but she couldn''t care less.

    She rushed to the edge of the cliff and watched the car carrying Nicole sinking. Her heart was heavy.

    She knew that she would have nightmares.

    Her hands were stained with the blood of her best friend. But so what?

    She was just trying to protect the man she loved.

    Charlotte stared nkly at the sea. She turned around and walked back when she was sure the car

    was sunken.

    Nicole became sober in the cold sea. She choked. The suffocating feeling forced her to open her eyes.

    However, she didn''t

    have any strength. She stayed motionless as she sank with the car.

    Was she dying?

    Who did it?

    Was it Allen?

    No!

    Impossible!

    No matter how ruthless Allen was, he wouldn''t let her die.

    But who else could it be?

    Nicole didn''t figure it out, but she didn''t want to die.

    She waved her arms, which were weak and sore. The sea water was icy cold, draining herst bit of

    strength.

    Nicole wanted to shout for help, but she couldn''t open her mouth. She struggled in suffocation, moving

    her hands and feet

    randomly. But the car door still couldn''t be opened.

    Finally, she lost all her strength and sank into the darkness. She went down with the car.

    Was she dying?

    Was she going die like this?

    She hadn''t seen Lucas yet. She didn''t know if he was doing well. Did he recover? She didn''t know if

    Zoe would have the

    operation and grow up to be a beautifuldy. She didn¡¯t know if Joseph would live a good life? Would

    the Laurel live a long and healthy life? Would Samuel copse after knowing her death?

    Nicole thought of everyone she cared about. In the end, she could only think about Samuel.

    ¡°Samuel, I''m sorry to leave you alone.¡±

    Nicole sighed silently and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 246: Appearance Isnt Everything

    Chapter 246: Appearance Isn''t Everything

    Audrey woke up and went downstairs. But she did not see Nicole.

    She thought that Nicole was sleeping in the guest room. She went to the kitchen, but when she opened

    the door, she saw the

    kitchen in a mess.

    It didn''t seem that Nicole broke something by ident.

    Audrey''s heart sank and she ran to Nicole¡¯s room.

    Her room was empty. The bed was neat. She didn''t sleep herest night.

    Audrey got anxious. She searched everywhere, but still couldn''t find Nicole.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She began to tremble, her anxiety intensifying.

    Audrey watched the surveince footage and saw Vi had taken Nicole away. Audrey narrowed her

    eyes when she noticed the needle in Vi''s hand.

    "Damn!"

    Audrey was so angry that she trembled. She called Dominic.

    ¡°Where''s Vi?"

    Dominic was surprised as Audrey called him very frequently these days. But Audrey''s cold tone made

    his excitement

    dissipate at once. Dominic was stunned.

    "She is out and hase back. She said she went to your ce. Wasn''t she with you?¡±

    Audrey flew into a rage.

    ¡°I told you to look after her. No matter what happens, you should ask her to stay at home and let her

    wounds heal. Why don''t

    you listen?"

    ¡°What''s wrong? Audrey, what happened?"

    Dominic realized that something was wrong with Audrey.

    Audrey rarely lost her temper. She was always aloof to everyone. At first, Dominic thought she was just

    like this. Later on, he

    found that Audrey was just unable to love anyone.

    How they got to know each other was rather interesting.

    Audrey drank too much and mistook him as someone else. They had a one-night stand.

    Unfortunately, Audrey was pregnant. The doctor said her health conditions were so bad that if she had

    an abortion, her life

    would be in danger. Audrey had no choice but to give birth to Vi who was brought up by Dominic.

    It was a surprise to Dominic who was very excited to have a daughter. He had thought that Audrey

    would marry him. Nut

    Audrey refused, saying that she would never get married, let alone him. Dominic was disappointed.

    Over the years, Dominic had been caring for Audrey. He was happy as long as he could see her and

    Audrey was with him.

    However, Audrey didn''t seem to like Vi. She was so keen to look after her.

    She took the initiative to call him twice a day because of Vi. Dominic realized that something went

    wrong.

    ¡°What''s wrong? What''s wrong with Vi?¡±

    Audrey almost lost control. She whispered, "You''d better find Vi now. Otherwise, I don''t know what

    the consequences will

    be. Dominic, you can''t discipline your own daughter. What else can you do?"

    With that, she hung up.

    Where could Vi go?

    Audrey had thought Vi was just arrogant and capricious. She wouldn''t do anything too ridiculous. So

    she didn''t take Vi¡¯s

    dislike of Nicole seriously.

    After all, mothers would assume their daughters to be good girls.

    But now, she was getting uneasy.

    Vi told Audrey about her feelings for Samuel. She even said she wanted to marry Samuel. Would

    she harm Nicole?

    Audrey ran out and checked the surveince footage. She saw Vi drag Nicole into a car. They

    disappeared. Audrey could

    not see where they were going as they went to a ce where cameras couldn''t cover.

    Audrey was very anxious. She called Vi whose phone was turned off. She didn''t want to answer her

    phone.

    Audrey called Samuel.

    "Samuel, Nicole is missing.¡±

    ¡°What?"

    Samuel was almost done with the incident at the construction site. As long as a supplier proved that

    Allen was behind it, Allen

    would pay heavy prices. But he was told that Nicole had disappeared.

    "What happened?"

    "Let''s talk face-to-face.¡±

    Audrey didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    She was embarrassed and worried.

    Vi was her daughter. But chances were Nicole could also be her daughter. If Vi did something

    bad to Nicole, what should she do?

    Samuel rushed to the car with the key in his hand the moment he hung up.

    "Samuel, what should we do next?¡±

    Jacob had never seen Samuel being so nervous.

    No!

    Except five years ago when Nicole had an ident

    Could it be that something happened to her?

    Jacob was worried, but he couldn''t leave. Samuel had already left, so someone had to preside over the

    ce.

    Samuel drove so fast that he ran several red lights. He arrived at Audrey''s house.

    ¡°Where''s Nicole?"

    It was rude to ask such a question. But Samuel couldn''t care about manners.

    Audrey sent the footage to Samuel.

    When he saw it, his expression turned gloomy. It was as if he was going to kill someone.

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    Samuel knew Vi''s feelings for him.

    He didn¡¯t take it seriously when she told him about her feelings. Later, when he knew that Mike liked

    her, he ignored things

    that she had done. When he knew that she was Audrey''s daughter and was very likely to be Nicole''s

    sister, Samuel didn''t want to have any connection with her at all.

    He just didn¡¯t expect that the person who took Nicole away would be Vi!

    Samuel clenched his fists tightly.

    If Vi had been right in front of him, he would have punched her without any hesitation.

    ¡°Have you found Vi?¡±

    His voice was deep and calm. But Audrey could tell he was suppressing his emotions.

    Audrey answered, ¡°I haven''t.¡±

    ¡°Her phone is off. I went to ces where she visited very often, but she wasn''t there.¡±

    Samuel hung up silently and called Mike.

    "Find out where Vi is!"

    Mike was caught off guard.

    "Seriously? You said you didn''t like her.¡±

    "I don''t have time for jokes. She took Nicole away! Tell you what. If anything happens to her, I will let

    Vi pay for it at all costs!"

    Samuel''s tone was icy cold.

    His words chilled Mike.

    ¡°She took Nicole away! How is that possible?"

    "I don''t have time to tell you the whole story. You''d better find out where she is.¡±

    "She''s been to a beauty salon. It is said that its services are pretty good. I heard she made an

    appointment a few days ago. She could be there.¡±

    Mike did not dare to protect Vi.

    He thought Vi was just being yful and wouldn''t harm Nicole. She probably took Nicole away

    because she didn''t like her.

    Mike put on his coat and ran out when he hung up.

    He had to go over and check.

    Samuel left without saying anything.

    Audrey stopped him.

    "Where is Nicole?¡±

    "I don''t know yet, but I think I''ve found Vi''s location. Audrey, if something happens to Nicole, I will let

    Vi pay for it!¡±

    Samuel looked at Audrey with a fierce look.

    Audrey really didn''t know how to respond.

    She followed Samuel, got in the car, and headed towards the beauty salon.

    When they arrived, Vi was having an operation.

    Samuel wanted to break in, but was stopped by Mike.

    "Samuel, I know you''re worried about Vi. But Vi is having a surgery! Don''t you know how

    important this is for her? If you barge in now, the surgery will fail.¡±

    "Get lost!¡±

    Samuel was like a beast that lost control. He was so aggressive that he didn''t listen to anyone''s words.

    Mike knew he wouldn''t win if there was a fight between him and Samuel. But Vi was having a

    surgery. He could not let Samuel in now.

    ¡°Over my dead body.¡±

    "Then be it.¡±

    Samuel punched Mike in the face.

    Mike fought back.

    Ascuffle broke out between two young men.

    Audrey watched them fight and did not stop them. Instead, she went straight into the operating room.

    Because of her identity, no one dared to stop her.

    Audrey walked to the bed and saw that Vi was having a stic surgery. She had local anesthesia

    and was not very sober.

    "Vi, where is Nicole?"

    Audrey asked.

    Hearing Nicole''s name in a daze, Vi frowned. She said impatiently, ¡°How can I know?"

    "You took her away. Don''t lie to me.¡±

    Audrey resisted the urge of dragging Vi out of the bed.

    Vi did not open her eyes, but recognized the voice. She was very dissatisfied that Audrey was so

    fast.

    "Mom, I¡¯m your daughter. Can you stop minding Nic''s business? You quarreled with me over her and

    you even interrupted my operation. Is that what you want?"

    "Don''t digress. Where''s Nicole?"

    Audrey couldn''t hold back her anger.

    She rarely cared about others, but Nicole was different. ,

    Nicole could be the only child that she had with Xander!

    Audrey owed her!

    She owed the Don family!

    Vi sensed Audrey''s rage. She answered impatiently, "I don¡¯t know. I handed her over to Allen and

    asked him to take her away. I don¡¯t want to see her again. That''s it. As for where she is now, I don''t

    care. She has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Audrey raised her hand angrily, but then put it down. After all, Vi was still in operation.

    "You''d better pray Nicole is safe. Otherwise, even if I forgive you, Samuel won''t let you get away with

    it.¡±

    Audrey left. But Vi said, "He won''t punish me. When I recover, Samuel will like me. I''ll be much

    prettier than Nicole.¡±

    ¡°Appearance is not everything. Vi, when will you understand it?¡±

    Audrey went away in disappointment. When she saw Samuel and Mike were still fighting, she stopped

    them.

 Chapter 247: Determined to Find Her

    Chapter 247: Determined to Find Her

    "Stop fighting!¡±

    Audrey stood between them.

    Samuel and Mike stopped, and their fists were inches from Audrey''s face.

    ¡°Audrey, step aside, please. Today, I''ll teach Samuel some lessons.¡±

    Mike didn''t want to stop, mainly because he failed to have an upper hand. The punches hurt.

    Although Samuel did not say anything, he was still in a rage.

    Audrey sighed and said, "I just went in and asked Vi. She said that she left her car and Nicole to

    Allen. As long as we find her car, we will be able to find Nicole.¡±

    Hearing that, Samuel''s expression became even gloomier.

    "Mike, we''re not finished!"

    He suddenly turned around and ran out.

    Mike knew what would happen to Nicole when Allen got her.

    He was a bit depressed.

    What was wrong with Vi?

    Seeing that he was in a daze, Audrey gave him a push.

    ¡°Hurry up!"

    ¡°Oh. Yeah.¡±

    Mike regained his senses and went out with Audrey. They both followed Samuel.

    They came and left in a hurry. Staff at the salon didn¡¯t dare to stop them. Seeing them leave, they

    heaved a sigh of relief.

    Samuel arrived at the Brook Group in no time.

    ¡°Anything I can help you with, Mr. Green?"

    Secretary Cole stopped Samuel.

    Samuel pushed her away.

    Secretary Cole wanted to call security, but Mike covered her mouth from behind.

    "You''d better keep quiet if you don¡¯t want to die. OK?¡±

    Mike got a firm grip. She nodded in fear.

    Samuel went to Allen''s office. Seeing him resting, Samuel was swollen with rage.

    Samuel grabbed his cor and punched him.

    Allen woke up in pain. He was confused when he saw Samuel.

    Wasn''t he in the warehouse? Why was he in the office?

    And why was Samuel here?

    "Where''s Nicole? Where is she?"

    Samuel cut to the chase.

    Allen was surprised.

    Yeah!

    He remembered.

    He wanted to sleep with Nicole.

    But someone knocked him unconscious.

    Allen¡¯s expression darkened when he remembered it.

    ¡°Let go!"

    ¡°Allen, I''ve been tolerant towards you. Do you really think no one can challenge you in America? I warn

    you. You''d better tell me where Nicole is. Or you will bear the consequences!"

    Samuel was very vicious now.

    Allen struggled, but he couldn''t break free.

    "Security! Where''s the security? Help!"

    Allen called for help.

    Samuel almost exploded with anger. Nicole''s whereabouts were still unclear. He didn¡¯t have any

    patience. He punched Allen

    while he was calling for help.

    Allen was hit in the face, and his nose was bleeding.

    He also got angry.

    "Samuel, don¡¯t mess with me!¡±

    Allen lunged at him.

    Samuel had some training, so he wasn¡¯t hurt by Allen''s punches.

    Very quickly, Allen was defeated. He was on the ground and being beaten by Samuel, unable to fight

    back.

    Allen was not like a gentleman. He was in a mess now.

    Samuel''s phone rang all of a sudden.

    He threw another punch at Allen before taking out his phone and answering it.

    It was Jacob.

    ¡°Samuel, I got an anonymous call just now. It''s said someone saw Vi''s car on the road near the

    Back Sea.¡±

    "What?"

    Samuel became nervous at once.

    "Back sea?"

    "Yeah! There is a witness!"

    Samuel was very anxious. He rushed out without looking at Allen.

    Allen was also shocked when he heard it.

    Why was the car heading in the direction of the Back Sea?

    Could it be that Nicole was awake?

    He got up. The wounds hurt him. They were so painful that he gritted his teeth, but he couldn''t attend to

    it. He stumbled and ran out.

    Secretary Cole was surprised at the sight of Allen.

    When Mike saw Samuel, he let go of her.

    "How is it? Where''s Nicole?"

    "She went to the Back Sea.¡±

    Samuel ran out without any hesitation.

    Hearing the news, Audrey was somewhat exhausted. But she still followed them.

    Allen didn''t expect Audrey to be here. He didn¡¯t know why she cared about Nicole so much. Thinking of

    vi, he seemed to

    know the reason.

    However, Allen didn¡¯t ask her. Instead, he said to Secretary Cole, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    They followed Samuel and headed towards the Back Sea.

    They arrived at the Back Sea very quickly. Jacob¡¯s subordinates had found the witness.

    ¡°What''s going on? Where is she?"

    Samuel asked when he saw his men.

    Seeing so many people, the witness was a bit nervous.

    ¡°That car went straight into the sea.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?"

    Samuel grabbed his cor and thought he heard it wrong.

    However, the witness was shocked.

    ¡°I''m not lying. That car really went straight into the sea and fell in.¡±

    The witness was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    When Allen arrived, he heard the news.

    How could it be?

    Nicole could nevermit suicide. She would not do that kind of thing.

    Audrey went pale.

    Fell into the sea?

    Nicole fell into the sea with the car?

    No!

    No way!

    Samuel did not say anything. He took off his coat and jumped into the sea.

    "Samuel!"

    Mike wanted to pull Samuel, but he failed. Samuel jumped right into the sea before him.

    "There are a lot of rocks here. He''s going to die!¡±

    The witness was frightened. Samuel''s behavior shocked him. Now his legs were trembling.

    Mike knew it was dangerous to jump in.

    He called for help.

    Allen didn¡¯t expect Samuel to jump in without hesitation.

    Was Samuel crazy?

    Wasn''t him afraid of dying?

    He frowned and said to Secretary Cole, ¡°Find a rescue team. No matter what, I have to find her!"

    Secretary Cole didn''t dare to go against him. She did what she was asked to do.

    Audrey was trembling, her hands and feet cold.

    She said herself that Nicole would not die. She was such a good girl. How could shemit suicide?

    However, she felt uneasy. It was like an invisible hand grabbing her heart tightly...

    The rescue team arrived. But they retreated at the sight of such a sheer cliff.

    ¡°Find them! Move!¡±

    Mike grabbed their leader''s cor and said, ¡°If anything bad happens, you will all lose your jobs. I mean

    it.¡±

    The rescue team knew Mike''s influence, and they were in a dilemma.

    "Mike, it''s not that we don''t want to. This ce is just too dangerous. Not to mention falling from here,

    even if we go down via a rope, it will be dangerous."

    "This is an order!¡±

    Mike pushed the man forcefully.

    He was worried about Samuel.

    Seeing the rescue team was reluctant to move, Mike took off his coat and bellowed, ¡°If I fell down and

    you refused to rescue me, what would my father do to you?"

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mike!"

    Before the leader could finish his sentence, Mike jumped down.

    Audrey''s body tensed up again.

    The rescue team had no choice.

    They put down thedder and carried out rescue work.

    Allen found a search team and offered a high price. There were people who would risk their lives to get

    the money.

    The teams began to search for Nicole''s whereabouts.

    Samuel hit a rock in the sea. His arm got hurt and started bleeding, but he didn''t care at all.

    He held his breath and swam towards the bottom of the sea.

    The seawater was chilly. Soon, it was unbearable. Samuel was still bleeding, but there was still a long

    way to go to reach the seabed.

    What should he do?

    Nicole didn''t know Nicole''s situation and whether she was still alive.

    Samuel became more anxious.

    He went down even if he almost reached his limits. Suddenly, someone grabbed him by the arm and

    pulled him upwards.

    "Leave me alone!¡±

    Samuel did not say it, but his struggle suggested that he didn''t want anyone to prevent him from going

    down.

    He couldn''t leave.

    If he left, what would happen to Nicole?

    However, the person didn''t let go. No matter how hard Samuel struggled, he held Samuel tightly and

    pulled him ashore.

    When they surfaced, Samuel saw it was Mike who dragged him out.

    "What are you doing? Do you know that Nicole was in the water for a long time? With every minute

    passing by, her chances of survival drop!"

    "Samuel, calm down. The sea is so deep that you can''t go down without an oxygen tank. Listen to me

    and carry the tank.¡±

    Mike gave the oxygen tank to Samuel, patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You go down first. If you can¡¯t do

    it, don¡¯t push yourself. I will do it for you. Don''t worry. We will find Nicole at any cost!"

    Without saying anything, Samuel got the tank ready and dived into again.

    Mike had seen his wound, but he knew Samuel wouldn''t go ashore and dress it.

    Samuel was correct. Nicole had been in the water for quite some time.

    He couldn''t bear staying in the water, let alone Nicole who was physically weaker.

    If something bad really happened to Nicole, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine how Samuel would react.

    Perhaps he would lose control and kill Allen.

    Thinking of this possibility, Mike shivered.

    Hopefully, Nicole was still alive!

 Chapter 248: Youre Not My Daughter

    Chapter 248: You''re Not My Daughter

    Even with an oxygen tank, Samuel found it difficult to go down to the seabed.

    He lost strength and was almost unable to withstand the water pressure. However, Samuel did not

    want to give up. He simply couldn''t give up.

    Whether Nicole was alive was unknown.

    He didn¡¯t believe she wouldmit suicide. The only exnation was that someone tried to kill her,

    and she didn''t know what

    was going on.

    Samuel did not know who did it. But he knew it was not Allen.

    Allen wanted Nicole and went to great lengths to get her. He wouldn''t let her die.

    The pressure was so great that Samuel was unable to open his eyes. But he still did not want to give

    up.

    His skin hurt as if it was pierced by needles. His injured arm was numb and he didn''t feeling at all. But

    Samuel was still going down.

    He seemed to see the outline of the car.

    It had white roof. The car was bubbling.

    Would Nicole be inside?

    Samuel really wanted to swim over to take a look, but he couldn''t hold on any longer.

    Samuel tried to keep his legs and hold his breath.

    The rescue team and search team would not risk their lives to reach the seabed. When they saw

    Samuel almost freeze to

    death, they tried to pull him up.

    However, Samuel knew their intentions and punched them. He scared them.

    Finally, they evacuated.

    Samuel didn''t care.

    He drew in a breath and swam downwards with all his strength.

    He finally touched the handle.

    Samuel was thrilled.

    He tugged hard at the door, only to find that it couldn¡¯t be opened. He hit the ss with his arms and

    body again and again.

    His arm bled again from the force, but Samuel ignored it and continued his move.

    Finally, the window pane loosened.

    Samuel kicked it and the window shattered.

    He opened the door in a hurry.

    When he got in, Samuel noticed the door on the other side had already been opened. Nicole wasn''t in

    the car, but her coat was in it.

    There was blood on it. It was still fresh.

    Samuel couldn''t think properly.

    Was she injured?

    Where did she go?

    Could it be that she escaped?

    But where could she go? The ce was deep down in the sea.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Samuel took her coat and continued searching for Nicole. Being so tired, he fainted.

    When Mike arrived, he saw Samuel being unconscious in the car.

    Nicole was not there. There were only a few strands of long hair on the window.

    Mike picked them up and pulled Samuel out of the sea.

    Samuel had a fever when he was brought to thend.

    He had several wounds which were infected. There were many abrasions on his body.

    Allen''s expression darkened at the sight of Samuel.

    He asked, ¡°Where''s Nicole? Where''s she?¡ã

    Mike really wanted to punch him into the sea.

    ¡°You''d better pray she is fine. Or I will let you pay for it!"

    Mike called the nearby hospital to give Samuel medical treatment.

    Seeing Samuel and Mike returning without any findings, she got more worried.

    ¡°Wasn''t she down there?"

    Mike looked at Audrey and shook his head. "She should have escaped. But it''s cold there. She will

    hardly survive.¡±

    The water was indeed chilly.

    A person would faint in a few minutes if they immersed in the seawater. Nicole was no exception.

    Allen knew things that others didn''t.

    He knew about Nicole''s situation.

    He couldn''t hold it back.

    "Nicole took tranquilizers. She was unconscious. How could she escape?"

    "What?"

    Mike didn¡¯t expect Nicole fell into the sea unconsciously. Now he wished he could skin Allen alive.

    Audrey trembled violently and fell to the ground.

    "Tranquilizers? It was Vi! She did it!¡±

    Hearing that, Mike froze for a moment, and his expression turned gloomy.

    He wanted to argue for Vi, but he couldn''t say anything.

    Samuel was taken to the hospital. The rescue team was still doing their work. Allen wanted to find

    Nicole first.

    However, as time went by, Nicole was nowhere to be found.

    In the hospital, Samuel had a high fever and kept saying Nicole''s name. Audrey was heartbroken when

    she heard that.

    Mike dived into the sea. He went to ces that were far and deep. But he still couldn''t find Nicole.

    The hair he brought back was tested. It belonged to Nicole.

    The jacket in Samuel''s arms had blood stains on it. It was confirmed that it was Nicole''s blood.

    In other words, Nicole was unconscious when she fell to the sea. She was also injured and the injuries

    seemed to be very serious.

    A whole day passed.

    When Samuel woke up, he didn¡¯t know where he was. But memories suddenly shed through his

    mind. He frantically went

    down from bed, took the oxygen tank and rush to the seaside.

    Mike came back and saw his crazy action. He wanted to stop Samuel, but he didn''t.

    The doctor shouted behind him, saying Samuel could not go into the sea now. But Samuel couldn''t

    hear it.

    All he wanted was to find Nicole.

    He had said that he would bring her home in two days!

    But where were you now, Nicole?

    Samuel cried in the sea.

    Five years ago, he almost lost her. Fortunately, she became his again. Why did she leave him in the

    end?

    Samuel was exhausted and he fainted in the sea again.

    Mike dragged him up and asked the doctor to tie him to the bed. He should not get out of bed.

    Another day passed, but there was still no news.

 Chapter 249 Nicole Is Dead

    Chapter 249 Nicole Is Dead

    "She doesn''t understand what I mean. But you know too well. Dominic, don''t you understand? I don''t

    love you! I only love Xander. If I hadn''t been drunk and mistaken you for Xander, I wouldn''t have had

    sex with you and given birth to Vi! What did I tell you? I said that I don¡¯t want her, and I can''t love

    her. But you said that you didn¡¯t care. You would educate her property. This was how you discipline

    your kid! Your daughter killed mine!¡±

    Audrey was crazy.

    She was hurting her family, especially Vi.

    She was Vi''s mother, so she couldn''t avenge Nicole''s death. But she couldn''t let Vi get away with

    it.

    Nicole was her daughter!

    Poor child!

    She had been sent away when she was little and had nevere back. Now that Vi contributed to

    her death, how could Audrey remain calm?

    Audrey was kind enough not to kill Vi. Did Dominic expect her to tolerate Vi?

    For so many years, she didn''t point a finger at Dominic¡¯s education just to protect Vi''s feelings. Vi

    called her mom, which she epted. However, she never expected that Vi grew up to be such a

    vicious woman.

    Hearing that, Dominic tried to say something but failed.

    He had always known that Audrey loved a man. When the man died, she wasn''t able to love anyone

    else. But Dominic did not know they had a child.

    Now, this child had been killed indirectly by Vi.

    What should he do?

    Vi could not bear it.

    She had always felt that Audrey was cold and indifferent to her, but she didn¡¯t know why. Now she

    understood. But she wished she had never known it.

    No wonder Audrey treated Nicole so well. No wonder she would cook for her and let her do anything

    she wanted. No wonder Nicole could stay in the vi.

    It turned out that Nicole was her favorite, the child of her and her beloved man!

    Vi could not ept it.

    ¡°She deserves it! She deserves to die! Why did you treat her so well? Why do you turn a blind eye to

    me? I have been by your side for more than twenty years! She''s your daughter. I am, too. Why do you

    always ignore me? Mom, how can you treat me like this?"

    "Get lost!"

    Audrey refused to talk to her.

    Vi wanted to say something, but was dragged out by Dominic.

    "Dad, let go. Mom, this is not fair! It¡¯s not fair!"

    "Stop. Stop yelling!"

    Dominic pped Vi in the face.

    This was the first time that he had hit Vi.

    Vi was stunned.

    "Dad, you too?"

    "You deserve much more serious punishment than a p. You know about Nicole''s situation and her

    rtionship with Allen. Why did you do that?"

    ¡°What did I do? I hate her! I just hate her! Why did she have all the attention of mom the moment she

    appeared? Why is the man I like her husband? Why? I didn¡¯t do anything serious! Allen likes her and

    won''t harm her. Even in the worst case, they would just have sex. It''s not that she''s still a virgin. So

    what''s the matter? How could I know Allen would kill her?¡±

    Vi shouted.

    Hearing that, Audrey couldn''t stand it anymore.

    She opened the door and stared at Vi who was standing outside. Audrey said, "How can you say

    that? Don''t you think it¡¯s not a big deal even if married women are raped? You don''t know love at all.

    You only know how to snatch things from others. You never see your own weakness. You always me

    others for your own fault. Vi, you really disappoint me. From now on, you are not allowed to enter

    the vi. Don''t you understand?"

    Charlotte tried to snatch the bottle, but was dodged by Allen.

    ¡°Leave me alone!¡±

    "I''m caring about you. Allen, stop drinking! Even if you drink yourself to death, Nicole won''t return!¡±

    What Charlotte said hurt Allen.

    ¡°Nonsense! She''s not dead! She''s standing there. Look, she is standing there and smiling at me.¡±

    Allen pointed at the French window and giggled.

    Charlotte turned around and didn''t see anyone. It was his illusion.

    "Enough! Allen, can you stop it? She''s dead! I did it! I knocked you out and took her away!"

    Allen''s face darkened.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I said I drove the car into the sea. I wanted her to die. She can''t live! She''s the doom for you! Look at

    you now! If you continue to be so obsessed with her, your whole family will be doomed! Do you know

    that?"

    Allen throttled Charlotte, his eyes filled with anger.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why did you do this? Whom I like has nothing to do with you! Charlotte, how

    could you do that? How dared you attack me and murder Nicole!¡±

    "I''m not that important to you, but I love you! Allen, did you ever think about how I felt when all you

    could see was Nicole? You promised me that as long as I saved her, you would give me anything I

    wanted. But I want you. I want to marry you. Did you fulfill your promise? Allen, this is the way things

    are. She blocked my way, and attracted all your attention. She deserved to

    die!¡±

    "It''s you who should die!"

    Allen''s grip tightened.

    Charlotte struggled.

    Tears rolled down her cheeks. She cried and said, "I did it because I love you. Do people in one-way

    rtionships deserve to be treated this way? If so, you should not me Nicole for not loving you back.

    Allen, we are the same. When we fall in love, we will get the person we want at all costs. We are both

    persistent and desperate. Even if you strangle me to death, Nicole

    won''t be back! She won''t! The cliff is so steep and the water is so cold. And she was unconscious then.

    Do you think she could escape? Nicole is dead! She''s dead!¡±

    Allen suddenly let go.

    "Is Nicole dead?"

    "Yeah! She is!¡±

    Charlotte did not feel relieved when she was able to breathe. Instead, she felt distressed.

    Allen seemed to have lost his mind, which waspletely different from what she had expected.

    "Go away! I don''t want to see you again!¡±

    Allen said coldly, no longer looking at her.

    Charlotte, however, was unable to ept such an oue.

    "No! I''m not leaving! Allen, let me be with you. It doesn''t matter whether we get married or not. I can

    ept it even if you treat me as a substitute for her. Don''t drive me away, please.¡±

    Charlotte hugged him tightly.

    Allen said indifferently, "You can¡¯t even hold a candle to her. How can you be her substitute? No one

    could rece her! No one! My heart died with her. Charlotte, just because I don''t kill you doesn¡¯t mean

    I have feelings for you. I just don''t want to make another mistake. Now, before I change my mind, you''d

    better get lost. Otherwise, there won''t be a ce for you in

    America.¡±

    Charlotte froze.

    "Why? Why don''t you like me? What''s wrong with me? I can be better.¡±

    "Go away!"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Allen pushed her out and closed the door fiercely.

    Charlotte knocked on the door, shouting and crying. But Allen ignored her.

    What was wrong with her?

    She was fine. But she was not Nicole.

    So why didn''t Nicole love him?

    It was not because he wasn''t good enough. It was just because she didn''t have feelings for him.

    Allen seemed to have figured it out, but the price was Nicole''s life, which was too heavy.

    Allen locked himself up in his office again. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone.

    Charlotte was taken away. But no one noticed that someone saw all of this and left thepany.

 Chapter 250: You Dont Deserve to Be Nicoles Friend

    Chapter 250: You Don''t Deserve to Be Nicole''s Friend

    Quickly leaving the Brook Group building, the guy hopped into a car and called Jacob instantly.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, breaking news!"

    "What?"

    Jacob was all ears.

    The guy whispered, ¡°I just eavesdropped on the conversation between Allen and Charlotte. It seems

    that it was Miss Harrison who drove Mrs. Green to the Back Sea and tossed her into the water. Mrs.

    Green was still in aa at that time.¡±

    Hearing this, Jacob was stunned.

    "I see.¡±

    He hung up the phone and dashed towards the hospital.

    Samuel, at the same time, was fighting with Mike like frenzied. He could think of nothing but to look for

    Nicole, and no matter what Mike said, he just wouldn''t listen to it.

    Blood had oozed out of the back of his hand as he pulled out the needle too violently before, but he

    didn''t give it a damn. His bloodshot eyes revealed that he hadn''t got enough rest for along time.

    He didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes. He couldn''t. Because every time he closed his eyes, he would see

    Nicole lying in a pool of blood with her eyes wide open in grudge, asking why he didn''t save her.

    "Sam, stop it. You''ll die if you keep being like this, do you know?"

    Mike had never seen him so crazy.

    Samuel still ignored him and insisted on jumping into the sea to look for her.

    This was what Jacob saw when he arrived.

    The corners of his eyes were a little wet.

    This scene looked so familiar. Five years ago, it was just like this - Samuel wished he could throw

    himself into the fire by her side. Now, Nicole was in the deep sea. How could he possibly bear it?

    Jacob hurried Samuel and whispered, "Mr. Green, I¡¯ve found out who did this."

    "Who?"

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned frosty.

    Mike also frowned slightly.

    He was so afraid of hearing Vi''s name, but right now, there was nothing he could do.

    Jacob stared at Samuel and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Charlotte Harrison. Our source in the Brook Group

    confirmed that Charlotte had admitted it herself in Allen¡¯s office that she drove Mrs. Green to the Back

    Sea and tossed her into the water. Mrs. Green was in aa before.¡±

    "Charlotte Harrison?"

    Samuel''s eyes were perishing as he murmured the name.

    At the moment, Vi ran in, crying.

    "Mike, my mom''s gonna abandon me! She said that Nicole is my sister and her kid with Xander, her

    most beloved man. And just because I gave Nicole to Allen, she¡¯s forbidding me from stepping into her

    vi anymore! What should I do?¡±

    Vi simply threw herself into Mike''s arms.

    Ever since she was a child, she would always go to Mike when upset. To her, Mike was like a big

    brother, always caring for her and warming her heart.

    Now that she was desperate, she directly ran over to his arms when she learned that he was here. She

    didn¡¯t think it over why Mike would be here.

    Seeing Vi, Samuel found it a little hard to breathe as a result of indignation.

    Mike quickly embraced her in his arms and asked, "What did you say? Nicole is your sister?¡±

    "I won''t buy it! Never! But my mom took a DNA test with Nicole and my dad and I both saw the result.

    I''ve always thought that my mom doesn''t like me because it was her personality. But now I know she

    doesn''t love me at all. She said Nicole was her kid with her most beloved man and her lifeline. How

    could I know it? And I have no idea that she was gonna die. I just gave her to Allen. Allen had promised

    me that he would take her away and disappear from Samuel and me, and that he wouldn''t harm her.

    But why does my mom have to pin it all on me? Why?"

    Viined in tears.

    Samuel''s eyes turned even frostier.

    ¡°If she¡¯s dead, all of you who have done harm to her would go to hell! And I''ll make sure of it

    personally.¡±

    His sword-like words were so scary that Vi immediately stopped crying. Only then did she find that

    Samuel was lying on the bed, ring at her with his bloodshot eyes, as if he was gonna kill her the next

    second.

    "S... Samuel?"

    Vi was stunned.

    "Get out of here!¡±

    With a murderous look, Samuel scolded her in a hoarse but frightening voice. Vi was quite scared

    and clung to Mike''s clothes.

    Mike frowned slightly and wanted to say something to Samuel, but at the end of the day, he uttered no

    word.

    Vi looked at Mike for help, pleading.

    Only this time, Mike didn¡¯t pamper her anymore and shook his head softly.

    Samuel suddenly pulled out the needle and blood flowed out of his veins, but he didn''t care at all.

    "Where''s Charlotte?¡±

    Samuel''s voice was so deep and suffocating.

    Jacob quickly replied, ¡°Our men have had her under control. They are outside."

    ¡°Let''s go!"

    Samuel jumped to his feet and walked out.

    "Sam!"

    Mike called him from behind.

    Samuel stopped and looked back at Mike, ¡°I strongly advise you to take her away right now, when you

    can still protect her and I don¡¯t have the time to deal with her. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for putting

    aside our brotherhood.¡±

    Vi somehow shivered at these words.

    The man she had always considered handsome and charming was looking at her like Hades, making it

    crystal clear that he wanted her dead.

    That feeling was like a kind of magic. It instantly drained all the heat from her body and curdled her

    blood, making her feel so cold. She wanted to escape from the ce, but her legs were out of control

    and couldn''t move at all.

    Samuel stopped looking at them and walked out with Jacob.

    ¡°Let''s go take a look, too.¡±

    Seeing her like this, Mike suddenly realized that his doting on her over the years seemed to have

    harmed her.

    Fine. This was a good opportunity for her to see Samuel''s devil side and sober up. She should know

    who she shouldn''t mess with.

    ¡°I''m not going.¡±

    Vi was a little scared, but Mike still took her with him.

    They drove to the seaside one after the other.

    At the seaside, the wind was blowing violently and seemed to be stronger than usual, as if it was

    Samuel got out of the car, and Jacob quickly put on a coat for him.

    ¡°Where is she?"

    Jacob pped his hands, and several people brought Charlotte, who was tied up tightly, to Samuel.

    Charlotte was most scared when she saw Samuel.

    She had followed Allen for a few years and had known quite a lot about Samuel. At first, she thought

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    that he wouldn''t make much of a noise as he had fallen like this. But she didn¡¯t expect him to beat up

    their tricks and schemes one after another. What''s worse, he even managed to trap Allen of the

    Brooks!

    Now, Allen''s case of instigating people to frame Samuel had already been submitted to the

    procuratorate. Meanwhile, the Brooks had incurred Samuel''s wrath because of Allen''s mistake and was

    cast into the spotlight of public opinion, thus many projects were forced to hit the pause button.

    Worst of all, she herself was tied up here by Samuel''s people while no others knew any of this.

    Charlotte was more than frightened.

    ¡°What do you want, Samuel Green?¡±

    Charlotte''s voice was trembling out of fear.

    Samuel looked at the woman in front of him. She was very beautiful, but different from Nicole. There

    was a trace of wildness and seductiveness in her beauty, like Cleopatra.

    But it was such a beauty who threw his Nicole into the sea.

    ¡°Where is Nicole?"

    Samuel''s voice wasn''t loud and even carried a trace of suppression. The air seemed to have

    coagted as he spoke, making people quite ufortable and suffocated.

    Charlotte couldn''t help but swallow and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about.¡±

    Samuel closed his eyes. Jacob quickly went forward and covered Charlotte''s mouth. The next moment,

    Samuel punched Charlotte in the stomach hard and fast.

    "God..."

    Charlotte was in so much pain that her entire body was convulsing, but she didn¡¯t dare to shout out.

    She could only curve into a ball as sweat burst out.

    Samuel punched her so hard that she couldn''t even raise her head. With her hands tied up, Charlotte

    was lying on the ground like a dying dog.

    The next moment, Jacob grabbed her hair and forced her to look at Samuel''s frosty eyes.

    "Did you drive Nicole here and throw her into the sea?¡±

    Samuel''s voice was still calm, like he was just talking about the weather today. But that was exactly

    what curdled Charlotte''s blood.

    Charlotte hurriedly shook her head.

    ¡°It wasn''t me. I''ve no idea what you''re talking about. Nicole and I were good friends. How could I

    possibly harm her? I... Ah!"

    Before Charlotte could finish her words, Samuel had crushed her chin.

    The creaking sound of the bones frightened Vi so much that she nearly copsed on the ground.

    Fortunately, Mike supported her, but he did not let her escape. Instead, he insisted on her witnessing all

    this and then whispered, "This is Samuel, the real Samuel. Nicole is his bottom line. If she was alive,

    he would still be a human, a normal person. But if she was gone, he would be a devil, a devil that

    doesn''t give a shit about nothing. Do you understand?"

    Vi''s entire body trembled violently, but she couldn''t utter a single word.

    She had always thought that Samuel was a gentleman. At least when she saw him with Zoe and

    Nicole, she felt that this man was really gentle, so gentle that she wished she could snatch him from

    Nicole.

    But how could such a gentleman beat a woman?

    And so ruthlessly?

    Vi couldn''t imagine. She even felt that everything was just an illusion.

    But Samuel didn''t give a damn about her thoughts. He only said coldly after crushing Charlotte¡¯s chin,

    "You don''t deserve to be Nicole''s friend. Since you''re full of lies here, then go down there to apany

    Nicole. Perhaps you''ve got a lot to say to her."

    "No!"

    Charlotte shook her head in horror, but Samuel didn''t even look at her. He ordered Jacob, "Tie a stone

    to her feet and throw her down."

    "Yes!"

    Without the slightest hesitation, Jacob did as Samuel ordered.

    Charlotte struggled hard, but it was all futile.

    Vi witnessed the whole process of Charlotte being tied to arge stone and thrown into the sea.

    As the sound of Charlotte falling into the sea came, she straightly copsed and cked out.

 Chapter 251: Mikes Weird Taste

    Chapter 251: Mike''s Weird Taste

    Samuel nced at Vi and Mike and left without a word.

    Mike sighed and looked at Vi, who had fainted in his arms. He then ordered, "Remove all the

    surveince cameras around here, and I want each of the footage destroyed. And, keep your mouths

    shut.¡¯''

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Those guys quickly left.

    Mike looked at the waves in the sea and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    A marvelous doctor just died like that.

    It might be a pity for others, but Charlotte should have known the price of messing with Samuel.

    Samuel had a fever again, but he didn''t really care about it.

    Seeing his face turning so red, Jacob said worriedly, "Mr. Green, please don''t be like this. Mrs. Green

    would be so distressed if she ever knew it¡±

    "Would she? She would be here scolding me right now if she could. But where is she?"

    Samuel looked out of the window with a dull expression.

    Jacob knew that he was distressed at the moment, but he whispered, "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green would

    definitely be okay. Everyone was sure that she would die in the fire five years ago, but didn¡¯t shee

    back in the end? We haven''t found her body yet, maybe she does make it out alive again this time and

    just hasn''t got the opportunity to contact us. Mr. Green, you have to take care of yourself so that you

    can have the chance to reunite with Mrs. Green. If you keep being like this and got yourself seriously

    bedridden, put Mrs. Green on the back burner, what about Miss Zoe? Don''t forget that Miss Zoe is still

    waiting for your kidney to get through the surgery! She''s still so little and doesn''t know she has lost her

    mother. If she loses her father now, how could she take the hit?"

    Samuel''s eyes shed, as if he had listened to Jacob''s words.

    He turned back and looked at Jacob, "Do you know how much pain I''m feeling right now? I''m a man!

    But I can¡¯t even protect my woman! What else can I do?"

    "Many things. Like, Allen is behind all this, but he¡¯s still out there, alive. Mr. Green, Mr. Brook should

    pay the price for what he did.¡±

    "Right! You''re right!¡±

    Samuel seemed to have suddenly found a new direction and came back to life.

    "What did those suppliers say?¡±

    Jacob shook his head, "Nothing. Perhaps they knew the Brooks¡¯ influence in the United States, so they

    didn''t dare to reveal anything.¡¯

    "Then have their wives and children under control. You know what to do if they still keep their mouths

    shut.¡±

    Samuel''s voice was absolutely cold.

    Jacob was stunned.

    "Mr. Green, do you mean to threaten them with their wives and children? I''m afraid that¡¯s not quite

    appropriate, is it?¡±

    "So what? You think I''m cruel? But aren''t they the same when they did this to me? I was not interested

    in the US market before, but they have crossed the line. Now I''m gonna take this piece of the cake too,

    and trample the Brooks down my feet. If it wasn¡¯t for them, how could this happen to my Nicole? Now

    that she¡¯s gone, they''d better pick their side quickly if they wanna survive. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind to

    shed some more blood¡±

    Right now, Samuel was totally a devil who''d been let loose. It seemed that he wanted to drag the whole

    world down to hell for Nicole''s death.

    If he was like this, he was truly terrifying.

    Jacob frowned slightly, but remained silent, only nodded.

    Getting back to the hospital, Samuel started to cooperate with the doctor.

    When Mike found out about this, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, finally.

    Mike brought Vi back to the vi.

    Thetter had a nightmare.

    In her dream, Samuel pinched her neck and wanted her to die for Nicole''s death. Not far away, Nicole

    was drenched in blood and pounced straight at her.

    ¡°Ah! No! Go away!"

    Vi cried out and jumped from the bed. Her back was drenched in sweat.

    "You''re awake?"

    Mike was in the room but didn''t turn on the light. So Vi was taken aback.

    ¡°Mike, why don''t you turn on the light?"

    "What for? When one¡¯s heart is dark, he won''t find the light even with the light on."

    Mike said indifferently, but Vi knew that he was angry.

    She suddenly panicked.

    "Mike, do you think I¡¯m wrong, too? But I really meant no harm. I just want Allen to take her away. I just

    want her to disappear from my sight, and Samuel''s sight.¡±

    As soon as Vi finished her words, Mike pounced in front of her and pushed her on the bed.

    "Did you really fall for Samuel? Or was it just because he kept ignoring you and it made you upset, so

    you had to snatch him from Nicole? For the thrill?"

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    His face suddenly came so near to her that her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Mike, what are you doing? Let me go.¡¯

    ¡°Answer me!"

    It was the first time in so many years that Mike had ever shouted to Vi, which really curdled her

    blood.

    ¡°I don''t know! I don''t know! I just think he¡¯s so handsome and charming, but why would he treat that

    woman Nicole so well? I want a man to treat me like that too. I just want to have what I want. What''s

    wrong with that?¡±

    Vi immediately cried out.

    Mike sneered, ¡°You just can''t be satisfied, can you? You want a man to treat you like that too? Didn''t I

    treat you well? Ever since we were kids, every time you''re upset, I have been willing to let go of

    anything just to care for you. As long as you ask, I can even take the star off the sky for you. Why can''t

    you just see my efforts? What''s the difference between me and Sam? Vi Yate, don''t you have a

    heart?! You don''t give a fuck about your man, but keep trying to snatch another woman''s mate. Sam

    and Nicole were husband and wife, who the hell are you to dislike their affection? Who the hell are

    you?¡±

    Vi was stunned.

    "What did you say? What do you mean by my man? I just treat you as my brother!"

    ¡°Brother? But I¡¯ve never treated you like a sister! Can your so-called brother sleep with you?¡±

    Vi''s face flushed at Mike''s words.

    "It was an ident. I''ve told you that didn¡¯t count.¡¯

    "You''ve slept with me, but trapped your own sister for another man. Vi, I''ve really spoiled you. It

    seems like you still don¡¯t know that after sleeping with me, you are MY woman now! You wanna be my

    sister? Not this life¡±

    "What do you want to do?¡±

    Vi suddenly panicked.

    Mike''s eyes were red as he said hoarsely, "What do I wanna do? I wanna make out with you!¡±

    As he spoke, he directly pounced on Vi.

    ¡°No! Mike, leave me! Leave me!"

    Vi struggled, but she couldn''t beat Mike''s strength. Before long, her clothes were torn apart.

    At this moment, Mike was like a wild beast. Thinking that Vi was targeting Nicole because of

    Samuel, Mike even wanted to strangle this ungrateful woman.

    But he couldn''t and wouldn''t. So he could only get her under him.

    Vi cried bitterly, begging for mercy and struggling, but it was all futile.

    She had drained her tears and felt that Mike really had a weird taste.

    She had just finished a stic surgery and her face was still wrapped in gauze. How could Mike even

    have the urge facing such a face?

    Perhaps he couldn''t, after all.

    Or why didn¡¯t he turn on the light?

    This was thest question in her head before she cked out, but no one would answer it for her.

    She finally fainted out in Mike''s attack.

    After Mike finished it, he stared at Vi in aplicated look and had someone clean up for her before

    he left.

    ¡°From now on, Vi is forbidden to get out of this room. Otherwise, you all will lose your job.¡±

    Mike''s voice was so cold that everyone was shivering.

    There were four bodyguards at the bedroom door and countless security guards around the vi.

    Mike nced at Vi again before he left the vi.

    As long as she didn''t show up, as long as she stayed here in his vi, Sam might let go of her, right?

    Mike wasn''t sure. He could only bet on their remaining brotherhood, which might not be of much value

    to Samuel anymore.

    He left the vi and went straight to the hospital.

    He thought that Samuel was in the hospital, but didn¡¯t find him there.

    Mike frowned slightly and asked the doctor before he knew that Samuel had gone out in the evening.

    As if he had thought of something, Mike took out his phone and checked thetest news. However,

    there wasn''t much useful information.

    On the other side, Samuel directly went to the Green''s branch in the United States and carried out his

    scheme. Overnight, the share price of the Brook Group plummeted and the entire stock market was

    undergoing an earthquake.

    When Allen received Rachel''s call, he was still half drunk.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Hearing Allen''s drunken voice, Rachel was infuriated.

    ¡°Allen, you''re still drinking right now? Turn on yourputer and check it yourself! The share price of

    our Brook Group is about to fall by the limit!"

    Allen suddenly rose to his feet, and seemed to be a bit soberer.

    He quickly turned on hisputer and saw the plummeting share price, dumbfounded.

    ¡°What is this? What''s going on?¡±

    Allen''s words made Rachel want to cry.

    "I also want to know what''s going on. Hurry up and call the guys at the stock exchange. Or it will be too

    Hearing Rachel''s words, Allen immediately called the stock exchange. But the line was always busy

    and there was no way for him to get through the call.

    This was unprecedented.

    Looking at the mounting turnover on theputer, Allen waspletely panicked.

    He grabbed his coat and instantly drove to the stock exchange, ignoring his heavy smell of alcohol.

    The stock exchange was supposed to be closed by now, but the lights were all on in the building.

    People were moving around and looked especially busy.

    Allen quickly rushed to the second floor, where he saw Samuel.

    The moment Samuel saw him, the former revealed a cold smile, making Allen''s blood curdle like he

    was at the South Pole.

 Chapter 252: You Dont Stand a Chance

    Chapter 252: You Don''t Stand a Chance

    ¡°It was you?¡±

    How could Allen not know what had happened right now?

    Samuel only sneered and didn¡¯t even bother to say anything.

    Allen could see that Samuel was covered in wounds. Although the wounds on his arms had been

    treated, they weren''t taken much care of. Blood oozed out from his white shirt, looking a little scary.

    The bruise on the back of his hand was eye-catching, while the blood hadn''t dried up yet. Obviously, he

    had juste here from the hospital.

    Allen said coldly, "Do you really think that you can shake the entire establishment of the Brooks all by

    yourself? Samuel

    Green, your ignorant pride is just a joke.¡±

    Samuel finally moved.

    He grabbed Allen''s arm, twisted it, and pushed him against the wall, saying coldly, "If Nicole is still

    alive, I might show some

    mercy to you. After all, five years ago, you saved her life, and you had feelings for my children. So no

    matter what you did, I could pretend that I didn¡¯t know. But you''ve gone too far. I had no choice but to

    fight back. Even so, I still left you ast chance. But Allen, for all that you''ve done, you shouldn''t touch

    my Nicole. You shouldn''t let Charlotte bring her to the Back Sea. And you shouldn''t leave her in such

    peril. Don''t you know that Nicole is the only reason of your survival? Now that she is no longer here,

    why do you think you can still make fortunes on thisnd? I may not be able to shake the Brooks all by

    myself, but what if all the venture capital firms just decided to join hands? How much money do you

    think the Brooks has to fight against them?"

    Allen¡¯s expression changed at thest sentence.

    ¡°It''s impossible! No venture capitalpany will cooperate with others. Let alone all of them joining

    hands. You don''t have the power. Absolutely impossible!"

    Samuel sneered, ¡°What if I don''t want the shares of the Brooks? And I can even pay them for that. Do

    you think they will still

    stick to their so-called principle?¡±

    ¡°Samuel, are you out of your mind? What''s in it for you? You''ll be seriously damaged too if you insist on

    doing so. By the time the Brooks is destroyed, the Greens will be on itsst legs. What are you doing?"

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What am I doing? Nicole is dead. I want you and the Brooks to go with her, even if the price is the

    Greens! If it weren''t for

    you, Nicole and I would have returned to the Seapolis City and lead a happy life by now. But because

    of you, she lost her identity and became an illegal resident. She had no choice but to hide, but was

    relying on the Brooks power in the States to suppress me. And you even hired a killer to murder my

    daughter. If Nicole is still alive, I might settle these scores with you secretly and slowly. But now, not a

    chance.¡±

    Samuel released Allen after he finished the words.

    Allen felt that his arm was about to break.

    Apparently, Samuel didn¡¯t show any mercy to him just now, and even wished he could tear off this arm.

    Allen smiled in tears, "Do you think I want this? No! I don''t want anything to happen to Nicole more than

    anyone else. When I

    saved her from the fire five years ago, she became mine. I was the one who changed her identity and

    gave her a new life. If it weren''t for Zoe needing a kidney, Nicole and I would be happiest now. Samuel,

    it was YOU who destroyed everything. YOU snatched her away from me.¡±

    "Nicole was for no one to snatch, because she had always loved me. If she really liked you, you had a

    lot of opportunities in the past five years, but you didn''t stand a chance, did you? Nicole had refused

    you for five years, so you should let go. Allen, it''s fine to love someone, but in the name of love, you

    kept hurting her. How could you say you love her? If Nicole really chose you, I would definitely not

    interfere and force her to stay by my side. However, the person she loved is me, and the person she

    chose is also me! You always wanted to keep her by your side. Now that Nicole¡¯s gone, you and the

    Brooks have to pay the price!¡±

    Saying that, Samuel directly sat back on the chair.

    There was aptop in front of him, and the numbers on the screen were more than familiar to Allen.

    His eyes trembled.

    ¡°I won''t let you seed! Absolutely not! The Brooks¡¯ hundred years of patrimony wouldn''t be so easy

    to destroy. Samuel Green, we''ll see.¡±

    ¡°You don''t stand a chance!¡±

    With that, Samuel ignored Allen.

    Allen didn¡¯t know what he meant, but he didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Now it was clear that

    Samuel had joined forces with all the venture capitalpanies to disrupt the trading. This was illegal,

    a felony!

    As long as he sued Samuel and found the evidence that Samuel was working with these venture

    capital firms, Samuel would be aced.

    Allen turned around and left.

    He didn''t have time to argue with Samuel right now.

    At this moment, he realized that to him, the Brooks was still the most important.

    Samuel could seek justice for Nicole at the expense of the Greens, not him.

    He couldn''t give up the Brooks for Nicole''s justice!

    He couldn''t!

    When Allen realized that he was choosing between the Brooks and Nicole, he suddenly felt that he was

    quite ridiculous.

    Back then, he told Nicole that he liked her and wanted to marry her. Regardless of the attitude of the

    Brooks, whether they agreed or not, he insisted on marrying He didn''t have Samuel courage.

    Samuel knew that this was illegal. He knew that doing so would put him under the risk of imprisonment,

    and even put the Greens in danger. But he did so, anyway.

    Allen was unwilling to admit defeat, but he couldn''t say anything.

    He got back home and told it all to Rachel. Thetter was so vexed that she almost beat him to death

    with her cane.

    ¡°Just for a woman, you put the Brooks in this state. Mr. Brook, if the Brooks really lost, do you dare to

    face the ancestors of the Brooks? For all these years, was it easy for us to ze a trail in the United

    States? If I had known five years ago that the woman you saved would be such a peril, I would have

    strangled her to death immediately. I would not have let you indulge in the woman for five years and

    risk the Brooks in danger in the end!¡±

    Rachel''s words were a little piercing to Allen.

    ¡°Grandma, Nicole is already dead. Can you just have some respect for her?"

    ¡°Respect? Who would respect the Brooks? If it weren''t for her, would Samuel target us? Would we be

    like this?"

    ¡°Alright! This is already the case. What''s the point of arguing? The most important thing right now is to

    find out the evidence that Samuel and the venture capitalpanies are colluding to disrupt the

    trading. There is still a sliver of hope for us.¡±

    Allen quickly asked the butler to investigate on that matter, but at this moment, a team of people came

    in.

    ¡°Elder, they say they are here for Mr. Brook. We can''t stop them.¡±

    The servant said wrongly.

    Rachel was slightly stunned. Allen turned around and felt somewhat uneasy when he saw that they

    were from the Procuratorate.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?"

    ¡°Mr. Allen, we have a case here and need you to go with us for investigation.¡±

    The Procuratorate team wouldn''te for no reason. As long as they were here, they often had an

    arrest warrant. In other words, they had more or less some evidence.

    Allen frowned.

    ¡°I need to call mywyer.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but you have to go with us first.¡±

    Rachel was stunned.

    ¡°What''s going on? Why does Allen have to go with you? What''s wrong with you? You should look for

    Samuel Green now, not him.¡±

    Rachel directly protected Allen behind her.

    Allen only felt his nose somewhat sour.

    His grandma was about seventy years old this year. She had worked all her life for the Brooks, and

    now she still had to be infuriated because of him, this shitty grandson.

    He was too bad a grandson.

    Allen grabbed Rachel''s hand and said, "Grandma, it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Nothing? Why would the prosecutor''s office send people here for nothing? What happened? What did

    you do?"

    Only then did Rachel realize that her grandson was really out of her control. She didn¡¯t even know what

    he was doing outside.

    Allen smiled and said, "It¡¯s alright. Butler, take care of grandma for me.¡±

    "Yes, Young Master."

    The butler¡¯s eyes were a little red.

    ¡°Let''s go!"

    However, the people from the Procuratorate didn''t have the time to watch this scene and uttered coldly.

    Allen had to leave with them, but before leaving, he told the butler, "No matter what happens to the

    Brooks, just take Grandma to the vi in the suburbs. That''s not a Brooks¡¯ property. So even if the

    Brooks goes bankrupt, that ce wouldn''t be sealed up. Then go to Secretary Cole. She''ll keep

    grandma financially sound.¡¯

    ¡°Young Master, what are you talking about? What bankruptcy?¡±

    Hearing the words, Rachel nearly copsed.

    Allen wasn''t a big mouth, which she could be sure of. But now he was actually talking about

    bankruptcy?

    Maybe the Brooks really couldn''t make it through this time?

    ¡°Allen, what exactly happened?¡±

    Facing Rachel''s questioning, Allen didn''t say anything and left with the team of people.

    Before he could find any evidence of Samuel and the venture capitalpanies colluding, the

    Procuratorate hade to him first. Obviously, Samuel had nned all of this.

    When Allen got in the car, he suddenly saw Samuel sneering at him in the car not far away.

    It was as if everything was under his control, which made Allen somewhat annoyed.

    In the end, he still lost.

    Not only did he lose Nicole, he also lost the Brooks. If a second chance was granted, would he still be

    so obsessed?

 Chapter 253: Won the World, Lost Her

    Chapter 253: Won the World, Lost Her

    ¡°Can I go talk to him for a second?¡±

    Allen said calmly, not having much hope. However, the people from the Procuratorate still nodded and

    let him go.

    Samuel watched Allen walking towards him, his face was expressionless.

    ¡°Let my grandmother go. It has nothing to do with her."

    His voice wasn''t loud, but he knew that Samuel could hear it.

    Samuel looked at him and sneered, "It has nothing to do with your grandmother? Does what happened

    between us have anything to do with Nicole? With my daughter Zoe? Have you ever thought of letting

    them go when you did those things?¡±

    "Samuel, you''ve already won. The Brooks destruction has fall on my head. What else do you want?"

    Allen was a little angry.

    If he had known that Samuel was so reckless, perhaps he would have thought twice before making any

    move, or at least he wouldn''t have lost so miserably.

    But Samuel sneered, "Do you think I won? Even if you gift the whole world to me, can you bring back

    Nicole? As long as you can bring her back in front of me now, not to mention you, I can even let go of

    the Brooks.¡±

    There was a trace of grief in his voice.

    Allen suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    If there were a second chance, perhaps he would let go and let Nicole pursue her own happiness. He

    just wanted to see her alive, leading a happy life. It would be much better.

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    However, his apology wasn''t epted.

    "Go repent in the prison.¡±

    Allen knew that Samuel was really angry this time. The Brooks was doomed, while Rachel ...

    He sighed and left.

    Seeing the Procuratorate¡¯s car take Allen away, Samuel''s eyes darkened. Nobody could figure out what

    he was thinking.

    Jacob didn''t dare to disturb Samuel, so he just waited quietly.

    Samuel suddenly felt that life was meaningless again.

    He had wiped out the Brooks, dealt with Allen, and even threw Charlotte into the sea. However, doing

    these things didn''t make him feel less empty deep down.

    He was thinking of Nicole like crazy.

    Her smile, her move. He even started to have the hallucination that she was right around him, as if he

    could see her as long as he turned around.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, when he turned around, he only saw an empty backseat.

    Jacob saw all his loneliness, but didn¡¯t know how tofort him.

    "Let''s go back."

    Samuel returned to the hospital.

    The doctor had been well aware of his condition and there was no need to say anything. When he

    came back, the doctor could directly start his treatment; and when he left, the doctor wouldn''t bother

    looking for him, because he knew it was to no avail.

    By the time Mike saw Samuel, he had been fully aware of what thetter had done to Allen these days.

    He was d that Samuel didn''t make things difficult for Vi, but he didn''t dare to mention it.

    Seeing him so hesitant, Samuel whispered, "Keep an eye on her. Don''t let me see her again, or I can''t

    tell what I would do.¡±

    This was Samuel final bottom line.

    Mike nodded and swore to himself that even if he had to imprison Vi for the rest of her life, he would

    do it just to keep her away from Samuel.

    Samuel was a little tired and sent everyone away, including Jacob.

    The ward was empty, and the temperature seemed to have dropped a lot.

    Sitting on the bed while wrapped in a nket, Samuel was looking at the sunshine outside. But he

    could no longer feel any warmth.

    Where exactly was his Nicole?

    Did she manage to survive, as she did five years ago?

    The more Samuel thought about it, the more he couldn''t sit still.

    So finally, he got up and drove to the beach.

    There was a woman, standing in breeze alone, who looked so distressed and lonely.

    It was Audrey.

    Samuel didn''t say anything. He just stood side by side with her and looked at the boundless sea. He

    really had an impulse to jump into the water and end his life, following Nicole.

    Seeing him, Audrey didn¡¯t know how to say, either.

    They just stood there in silence, enduring the erosion of the wind. Gradually, their limbs turned cold,

    and so did their hearts.

    But after all, Samuel still had some attachment.

    He still had Zoe.

    Zoe was waiting for his kidney. How could Nicole rest in peace if he failed Zoe?

    Samuel turned around and was about to leave, when Audrey finally spoke up.

    ¡°When will you go back?"

    Samuel paused and whispered, "I don''t know, Maybe tomorrow; or a few dayster.¡±

    ¡°I''ll go back with you.¡±

    Samuel was slightly stunned at Audrey''s words.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nicole was the daughter of me and Xander. She had no identity when alive, so now I have to give her

    the identity. She deserved it.¡±

    Audrey''s voice was so hoarse that it was beyond recognition.

    However, Samuel only replied, "You didn¡¯t cherish her when she was alive. What''s the use of making

    this gesture now?"

    ¡°No matter what, she had been to this world. I have given birth to her, so I have to give her an identity,

    too. Whether she is alive or dead, she is still always a member of the Dons.¡±

    "Save it. Nicole didn¡¯t know her family background even when she died. She had lived with you for so

    long and didn¡¯t even know that you are her mother!"

    Samuel was not ming Audrey.

    Not everyone was the master of his/her own life.

    Right now, Audrey''s identity was so sensitive that there couldn''t be any bad news about her. Although

    the gossip about her and Dominic had spread like wildfire, because Dominic was an American and

    Audrey was the Foreign Minister, this kind of ambiguous rtionship could make her work easier most

    of the times. Therefore, the higher-ups chose to turn a blind eye.

    But now, she wanted to go back and reveal her affair with Xander. That had everything to do with her

    own future, like whether she could remain in office.

    Samuel looked at her. He had always thought that this woman was cold and indifferent, that she didn¡¯t

    have much enthusiasm for anyone, but he didn''t expect that she could do this for Nicole.

    When Audrey saw Samuel''s gaze, she smiled bitterly, ¡°Do you think I''m heartless?"

    "Everyone has her choices. You have to think it through. If you go back this time, you will most likely

    make a mistake in principle. I''m afraid your political career will be over.¡±

    ¡°I have already submitted my resignation letter and have also exined my issue to the government.

    I¡¯m ready for whatever punishment."

    Audrey said it inly, but Samuel was quite shocked.

    It would take only a few years before she retired. At that time, the rest of her life would be the envy for

    most people. As long as she did not reveal her rtionship with Xander, that Nicole was her daughter,

    everything would be perfect.

    However, she decided to be honest at this moment. It seemed that she really cared about Nicole.

    Samuel was somewhat gratified.

    Regardless of whether Nicole knew it or not, at this moment, her life proved to be not worthless.

    Samuel sighed, "I''ll go tomorrow morning.¡±

    "Thank you. Please reserve a seat for me.¡±

    Samuel found himself unable to refuse her.

    He had settled the scores here, and there was no reason for him to stay.

    There was still no news about Nicole. After so many days, even if he jumped into the sea himself, it

    was impossible to retrieve her.

    Samuel was looking forward to the day when Nicole woulde back. Just like after the firest time,

    he held a sliver of hope that as long as he didn''t see her corpse, he would not admit that she was gone.

    And he still had Zoe.

    Their daughter.

    Laurel sent a message not long ago that Zoe had fainted again. The doctor said after the examination

    that her condition could not be dyed.

    Fortunately, the treatment had seen some effect during this time, so she should be able to withstand

    the surgery.

    Samuel had to rush back for Zoe''s surgery.

    He was reluctant to leave, and even wanted to stay here to apany Nicole. Even if he couldn''t see

    her, he still wanted to build a house nearby, every day, just to guard this ce.

    He was afraid that what if Nicole couldn''t find him after he left?

    But now his daughter needed him, so he had to go back.

    Samuel looked at Audrey''s heart-wrenched look and whispered, ¡°Let''s go together. I''ll send you back.¡¯

    "I want to stay here with Nicole a little longer. I''ll leave here tomorrow. Maybe I won''t be able toe

    back to the United States for the rest of my life. After the punishment is announced, it is very likely that

    I will not be able to leave the country again. Just let me stay with her for a little longer. Twenty years

    have passed, I''ve spent too little time with her, and before I could even recognize her, we separated

    just like that. I want to apany her before I leave.¡±

    Seeing Audrey like this, Samuel did not say anything. What was the use of ming now?

    He didn''t force Audrey and left the beach by himself.

    When he returned to the hospital, Jacob had already packed everything up.

    He could feel Samuel''s frosty air, so h hurriedly took out his coat and covered it on Samuel''s shoulders.

    Samuel whispered, "One more ticket for tomorrow.¡¯

    ¡°You found her?¡±

    Jacob was surprised.

    Samuel looked at him and shook his head, "Minister Shaw wille back with us."

    A trace of disappointment shed through Jacob''s eyes.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    They didn''t say anything else.

    Night fell, but Samuel could not sleep.

    He missed Nicole even more than he did five years ago. The bed seemed to be especially empty, and

    he felt cold lying on it.

    He couldn''t help but recalled sleeping with Nicole.

    The woman always liked to put her long legs on his waist in the middle of the night, her hands holding

    him like an octopus, and her whole body warm.

    With her around, he didn''t feel cold or empty, but where was she now?

    Samuel had no idea and got up. He dressed up and went to the beach again, only to find that Audrey

    was still standing there.

    ¡°Minister Shaw, you''ll catch a cold like this.¡±

    Samuel didn''t want to speak, but he had to, because she was Nicole''s mother after all.

    Audrey''s body was almost frozen stiff, but she still stared motionlessly at the sea and whispered,

    "Where do you think Nicole can go? In this vast ocean, apart from this sole beach, the othernds were

    all very far away. She was just a girl, and in aa. Where could she go? Do you think it¡¯s possible

    that someone saved her? Let''s check on it if there were any ships passing by at that time. Can we find

    a clue?"

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Why didn''t he think of this?

 Chapter 254: A Sliver of Clue

    Chapter 254: A Sliver of Clue

    "I''ll get someone on it immediately.¡±

    Samuel suddenly turned excited.

    Yeah!

    For so many days, they haven''t found Nicole''s corpse. And there wasn¡¯t even any corpse floating up,

    nor no rumor about corpses being salvaged. So where was Nicole?

    No one would disappear from the world for no reason. If she survived, would she be rescued?

    Samuel called Jacob hurriedly.

    Just as Jacob fell asleep in a daze, he was woken up by Samuel''s call. However, he simply sobered up

    withoutining.

    "Mr. Green.¡±

    "Check it if there were any ships passing by the area of the Back Sea the night Nicole disappeared?"

    A trace of excitement showed up in Samuel''s voice.

    Jacob immediately understood something.

    "Yes, I''m on it!"

    Seeing Samuel''s swift and resolute response, Audrey finally got better.

    "How long will it take us to get updated?¡±

    ¡°I''m not sure, but you can¡¯t stand in the wind like this. So let''s go back to wait in the car.¡±

    Seeing her lips turn purple, Samuel was really afraid that something might happen to her.

    This time, Audrey did not refuse.

    She was a little frozen, especially when she lifted her feet.

    Samuel did not say anything and directly carried Audrey to the car on his back.

    There was a heating system in the car, so Samuel took out a kettle and handed it to Audrey.

    "Have some hot water to get rid of the coldness. If there were any news about Nicole, we still have to

    hurry over.¡±

    "Yes."

    Audrey took over the kettle.

    Then her phone rang up.

    Audrey took a look at the phone and threw it out of the window.

    Samuel frowned slightly, but asked no question.

    Audrey smiled bitterly, "Dominic is actually not bad to me.¡±

    "It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have him in your heart.¡±

    Samuel''s words made Audrey smile bitterly again.

    "Yes, I don''t have him in my heart. In my whole life, I only have one man in my heart, but he left too

    early. All these years in the United States, I felt like I was a walking dead until I met Nicole. The child

    made me feel veryfortable and close the first time I saw her, so I brought her back even though I

    knew that this girl was very likely to be unidentified. I never thought that she would be my daughter who

    has been missing for more than twenty years.¡±

    "Sometimes fate is so miraculous.¡±

    Audrey looked at the darkness outside. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Perhaps she thought of

    Xander, or perhaps she thought of Nicole. In short, she was silent and didn''t speak anymore.

    Samuel did not say anything. He looked at the sea in silence, but his heart was not calm.

    Nicole was definitely alive.

    She must still be alive!

    This belief had always supported him.

    Time was passing, but Samuel felt that it was running so slowly.

    He kept looking at the watch and felt that the hour hand was really slow.

    Still, no news came from Jacob.

    Perhaps because Audrey had been frozen for too long, she unknowingly fell asleep after returning to

    the warm air in the car.

    Or perhaps she hadn''t had a good night''s sleep since Nicole¡¯s ident. Though she still hadn''t slept

    very well, she did fall asleep.

    Samuel took the nket from behind and covered it on Audrey.

    This was specially prepared for Nicole.

    That woman always liked to sleep in the car. He was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he asked

    Jacob to prepare a nket for her.

    Now ...

    Samuel''s heart ached slightly.

    When it dawned, Jacob finally got some news.

    "Mr. Green, we have found out that there was indeed a cargo ship passing through the Back Sea that

    day. However, I''ve no idea if Mrs. Green was on that ship. The cargo ship was our country''s, belonging

    to by a port authority affiliated to Dash County of the Seapolis City. It has just arrived at the port

    yesterday.¡±

    Samuel was extremely excited.

    "We go home immediately. Contact the port authority over there and make sure that the captain of the

    ship stays there. All the losses will be covered by the Greens.¡±

    "Yes!"

    Jacob hurriedly went to do it.

    Audrey had woken up. Hearing Samuel''s words, she asked in a low voice, "Is there any news?"

    ¡°It''s said that a cargo ship passed by at that time and has returned to China. But there is still no news

    of Nicole.¡±

    ¡°So what are we waiting for? Hurry up and go home!¡±

    Audrey was a little anxious.

    Samuel looked at her and asked, "Aren''t you gonna go back to pack your things?¡±

    "What''s to pack up? Apart from me and those paintings, there''s nothing worth packing up. You can buy

    clothes anywhere. Let''s hurry back.¡±

    Hearing Audrey''s words, Samuel stop hesitating.

    They drove back to the hospital and met Jacob before taking their luggage directly to the airport.

    Originally, they nned to take a passenger ne, but now Jacob hired a private ne, so Samuel

    and Audrey rushed back to the Seapolis City immediately.

    Because Audrey returned in a hurry, she did not book the hotel here. So Samuel just let her stay at

    Nicole¡¯s house.

    After the special training, Olivia returned to the apartment and found out that Nicole and Samuel were

    back together. She didn''t know what to say, but as long as Nicole liked it, she would support it, even if

    she didn¡¯t think much of Samuel.

    She quit her kindergarten job and wanted to go to college and change a job. She had been studying

    during this period of time.

    When Samuel suddenly brought Audrey here, Olivia was surprised.

    "What brings Mr. Green here?¡±

    Olivia had no intention of letting him in.

    Although Nicole had forgiven Samuel, Olivia could not face him so calmly. After all, he had made Nicole

    suffer for five years. Now that Lucas''s whereabouts were still unknown, Olivia¡¯s resentment towards

    him was even greater.

    Samuel didn¡¯t care much about Olivia''s attitude and whispered, ¡°This is Nicole''s best friend, Minister

    Audrey Shaw. She has just returned from the United States. Nicole wants her to stay here temporarily¡±

    "Why doesn''t Nicole tell me herself?"

    Olivia felt that something was amiss.

    Samuel whispered, "Nicole has other stuff, so it¡¯s not convenient for her to contact you right now.¡±

    "What is it?¡±

    "It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t ask too much.¡±

    Samuel was getting impatient.

    If Olivia continued to dig deeper, he didn''t know if he would be able to withstand it.

    Seeing that Samuel''s attitude was not very good and that Audrey did not look like a bad person, Olivia

    opened the door.

    "Come in.¡¯

    Audrey was a little ufortable, but when Olivia brought her to Nicole''s room, she saw the pictures

    of Nicole and her eyes became wet.

    Apart from those eyes, Nicole looked almost identical to her.

    This was her daughter!

    She had missed out on her twenty years of growth. If she could find her this time, she hoped to spend

    the rest of her life with Nicole, but she didn¡¯t know if this wish woulde true.

    Olivia noticed that Audrey''s eyes turned red when she saw the photos of Nicole. So she asked

    somewhat puzzled, "Has something happened to Nicole?¡±

    ¡°Are you her friend?"

    Audrey did not answer, but asked back.

    Olivia nodded and said, "We are best friends.¡±

    "Tell me about her, please.¡±

    Audrey''s sudden request made Olivia a bit surprised, but she did not refuse.

    They started chatting in Nicole¡¯s room.

    Seeing that they were getting along well, Samuel left the apartment reassured.

    He went to the Dash County directly, and didn¡¯t even have time to go back home. He just spoke to

    Laurel on the phone.

    When Jacob and Samuel arrived at the Dash County, the other party was already waiting for them at

    the Port Authority.

    "Mr. Green, what an honor to meet you personally. May I know your purpose here?¡±

    The Director of the Port Authority weed him personally.

    They had heard of Samuel''s name. Not to mention his construction in the Seapolis City in the past few

    years, they even knew a little about the history of the Greens.

    Samuel had no time to deal with the director''spliments.

    "Director, may I ask if the captain of the cargo ship that returned from the United States yesterday is

    still here?"

    "Yes, Mr. Green. I told him to wait here after your call. I''ll bring Mr. Green over to take a look now.¡¯

    The director hurriedly led Samuel to the back.

    Samuel was both nervous and excited, but his expression was still calm.

    They soon met the captain.

    The captain was a burly middle-aged man. Hisplexion was a bit dark because he had been

    running at sea all year round.

    "Mr. Green, this is Dick, the captain of the Ayre. Dick, this is Mr. Samuel Green, the president of the

    Eternal Group.¡¯

    The director introduced them.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Dick did not expect the president of the Eternal Group toe looking for him, so he was a little

    puzzled at the moment.

    "Mr. Green, what are you looking for me for?"

    "You just came back from America?"

    Samuel was a little excited.

    Dick nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I just came back yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Did you see a woman in aa when you passed through the Back Sea? Did you save her?"

    Samuel knew that he was a little too anxious, but there was nothing he could do. He was really going to

    lose his patience.

    Dick was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, "No, we only stayed there for about five minutes,

    because there was a shipment to be disembarked. There was someone there to take care of it, and it

    wasn¡¯t too much, just a few boxes of wine, and we left there after we unloaded them. We didn''t see any

    woman either.¡±

    Samuel''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the sea.

    No?

    He actually didn''t see her!

    So where was Nicole?

    Had she really disappeared?

    Jacob knew Samuel''s loneliness. Now, he did not know what to say. He had just had such a little hope,

    such a sliver of hope, but now it waspletely shattered.

    Nobody would be able to withstand it.

    Jacob sighed and said to Dick, "Thank you.¡±

    "You''re wee.¡±

    Samuel turned around and left in distress.

    He felt that his heart ached badly, but it couldn''t be relieved.

    Did Nicole really die?

    He didn''t want to confirm this conjecture, but was there any other possible exnation?

    Just as Samuel was about to walk out of the living room, Dick suddenly called out to Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, although I didn''t see any woman, nor did I save one, something strange indeed happened

    on the ship. I wonder if it has anything to do with what you asked.¡±

 Chapter 255: She Was Still Alive

    Chapter 255: She Was Still Alive

    ¡°What strange thing?¡±

    Samuel spun around, and Dick was startled by him.

    "The supplies of our ship are rationed, but since we left the Back Sea, the supplies have been reduced,

    and the ship''s medical kits have disappeared. Everyone thought there was a thief, but no one

    suspicious was found. As you know, this is a freighter, and we have a certain number of sailors on

    board, but we have less food every day, and atst, we had no choice and went ashore the city nearby

    to gather some food, and then we came back. Otherwise we wouldnt have survived.¡±

    Hearing this, Samuel''s hope lit up again.

    "Your food is all rationed?"

    "Yes!"

    ¡°No one stole it?"

    ¡°It can''t be! Our sailors are professionally trained, and as they have been at sea for a long time, it is

    impossible to be unruly. Everyone knows that, at sea, food and fresh water are the basic things that

    keep us alive, so no one would do that. But since we pass by the Back Sea in the United States, our

    food and fresh water have been decreasing, and we cant find who ate it. It is really strange. A lot of

    people said the ship might be haunting.¡±

    As Dick said so, he looked not well.

    Sometimes after a long time at sea, many people would believe some legends. No matter whether they

    were scientific or not, they had to believe them. After all, no one could find a reasonable exnation.

    Samuel didn''t think so.

    The food and water couldn''t disappear into thin air, especially that they lost the medical kit.

    Medicine kit?

    Did someone get hurt?

    Could it be Nicole?

    ¡°Can I go up and check it?¡±

    "Yes!"

    Dick knew that Samuel, the President of Eternal Group, had shipped cargo too, and of course he would

    not mess up with anything. Besides, the Director of the Port always brought in people himself who

    wanted to see the cargo. He couldn''t stop them.

    Samuel and Jacob followed Dick to the freighter.

    The freighter wasrge and wide, and seemed very empty with all its cargo unloaded.

    When Samuel got on board, he asked, "Where do you usually rest?"

    ¡°We have our own room. All rest in yonder room.¡±

    Dick pointed to the rest room.

    Samuel went to check it. It was a dorm room, because all men lived in there, it was messy, and it

    smelled stinky feet!

    He held his nose for a look, then stepped back to make sure Nicole wasn''t hiding there.

    ¡°Are there any other ces where you can hide people?¡±

    "Yes, but we''ve been down there, and there''s nobody. We checked it several times.¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± said Dick, pointing to the store-house under the cabin, "We usually keep our private cargoes for

    our families and children, which are piled up here. It is strange that the food and water is getting less,

    but none of these private cargoes are lost.¡±

    And when he heard Dick say so, Samuel went down and checked it.

    Jacob stopped him at once.

    ¡°Mr. Green, let me go down. It''s narrow down here, and it is damp.¡±

    ¡°I''ll do it.

    Samuel didn''t care.

    If he could find anything about Nicole, he wouldn''t mind the dirty ce at all.

    Seeing him like this, Jacob did not stop him and made way for him.

    Samuel walked down from Jacob.

    The storehouse was so low that Samuel had to bend down, unable to straighten himself all the way.

    The warehouse smelled damp, but because the goods had been removed, it was empty and clear.

    There was no way to hide people here.

    Samuel felt a little disappointed.

    Where would Nicole be if she weren''t here?

    Would it be possible that she did not climb up all alone, but with others?

    Samuel guessed.

    Jacob could not see any clues. It was very smelly there and he said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Green, we''d

    better go up first.¡±

    Samuel didn''t say a word, looked at it again, and even walked around every coke oven in the

    warehouse. Suddenly, he found some hairs.

    Those were woman''s long hair!

    They were about the same length as Nicole''s, and a few of them were stuck in a corner of the

    warehouse. Because it was dark, it was hard to see them. Samuel would not have found it if he had not

    walked very carefully round it.

    He quickly pulled back the long hair, carefully put it up, then whispered, ¡°Let''s go back."

    "Yes."

    Jacob helped Samuel out of the warehouse.

    When Dick saw theming out, and they seemed to have found nothing. ¡°That''s all I know, Mr.

    Green,¡± he whispered.

    "Thank you.¡± Samuel said softly, and walked away.

    Seeing that Samuel didn''t find the clue he wanted, the Director of the Port said embarrassedly, "Mr.

    Green, I''m sorry that..."

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, thank you."

    "You''re wee.¡±

    Samuel left the port and said to Jacob, "Check every port they have anchored to see if anyone has

    "Yes!"

    Samuel returned to the Seapolis City in the first ce, handing over the long hair to the forensics

    department andpared it with the DNA Nicole had left.

    And then the result came out. It was indeed Nicole''s hair.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Samuel¡¯ suddenly got excited!

    She was still alive!

    She was not dead!

    She came back in a freighter.

    But where was she now?

    Samuel didn''t know about it. It felt like the clue he just found was now disappeared.

    He told Audrey the good news.

    Audrey was also very excited.

    When the people in the Don Family knew Audrey was back, they called Audrey and arranged to meet

    her. Audrey asked Samuel to apany her and Samuel didn''t refuse.

    They met at the Hilton Hotel.

    Yearster, when Jason and Mrs. Don saw Audrey, they both froze.

    Even though the years had left their mark on Audrey''s face, Jason and Mrs. Don still recognized

    Audrey at a nce.

    ¡°Minister Shaw."

    Jason spoke politely.

    "I''ve already submitted my resignation,¡± said Audrey faintly, "I''m not a minister now. You can call me

    Audrey.

    Mrs. Don kept looking at Audrey and suddenly said, "Are you the girlfriend of my oldest son, Xander?"

    ¡°Yes.

    Audrey took Mrs. Don at ease and told her all about it.

    Mrs. Don sobbed after hearing this.

    ¡°If I had known you were pregnant, I would have brought you back to the Don family.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Don, it is fate.¡± Audrey also felt helpless.

    How could she have left her child if she had not been cornered?

    At that time, Xander went to the war, and she had to take the diplomat exam due to the pressure from

    her family. Unexpectedly, she passed the exam.

    But she was pregnant and could not go to school. The conditions were harsh then, and it took a lot of

    efforts for Audrey to keep it out of the political trials. When she knew she was pregnant, she had to

    apply for a leave of absence, saying that she had a strange illness that needed treatment.

    At that time, her idea was very simple. Xander quietly joined the army and went to the war, regardless

    of her feelings. Then she would be admitted to be a diplomat and be an excellent diplomat. She

    wanted him to know that she was not a drag for him.

    But she did not think that they would be set apart forever.

    Mrs. Don felt really bad after hearing all this.

    ¡°Xander told me before joining the army that he had a beloved girlfriend, but the life in the army was

    very hard and if you had no rank and military merit, it was forbidden for soldiers to develop a romantic

    rtionship in the first three years. At the time, Xander said he woulde back and propose to you if

    he could get over the three years. Unfortunately, when he came back, you were gone. Xander was so

    regretful that he didn''t leave any contact information to you. He had been looking for you for

    a long time, but he hadn''t heard from you."

    "I had already gone to the Foreign Ministry, which is a state secret agency, and all my schedules are

    secret, so he couldn''t find me.¡±

    Audrey had no idea that Xander hade back to find her and perhaps if she knew it, they would have

    met again.

    Mrs. Don was very upset when she talked about her eldest son.

    ¡°You are the only woman my son has ever loved in his life. He said if he couldn''t find you, he''d give

    everything he had to his troops and his country. He spent most of his holidays looking for you, but there

    was no news, and atst he returned to the army in despair. Since then, he has hardly been back, and

    when we heard new of him, it was the news of his death. Inside his belongings were all the pictures of

    you. I have known you, and seen your portrait twenty years ago, though we have never met.¡±

    The olddy''s eyes were red.

    Audrey was also upset.

    Jason gave Audrey Xander''s belongings.

    ¡°My brother said that one day if we could see you, he asked us to give you these things.¡±

    Audrey took it and saw that in addition to her portrait, there was a watch.

    It was an old watch that Audrey had bought for Xander not long after they had established their

    rtionship.

    Xander joked at the time that as long as the watch was there, he would be there. Audrey was angry as

    he said the unfortunate remark.

    Now the watch was broken, and Audrey''s tears kept running down.

    The watch was still here, but where was Xander?

    Audrey clutched the watch tightly and cried, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I lost the child. I lost Nicole. I''m

    sorry.¡±

    Mrs. Don took her hand and said, "It¡¯s fine. We now know that Nicole is the child of the Don family, but

    Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush haven''t known about it. We have to discuss about it. Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush

    raised Nicole for more than 20 years. They thought that Nicole was his own daughter. How could they

    bear it if we tell them that Nicole is the child of the Don family''s child?"

 Chapter 256: I Am Elder Brother

    Chapter 256: I Am Elder Brother

    Samuel didn''t say anything until he heard it.

    ¡°I will talk to Mr. Bush and Miss Bush about this. The main thing is that Nicole is still alive, but her

    identity has never been decided. The identities of Mr. Bush and Miss Bush have been invalid, and Allen

    has removed Nicole''s identity from the U.S. Nicole is now unregistered. No matter where she is, we

    have to figure out Nicole''s identity first. I think Mr. Bush and Miss Bush will understand it,¡±

    Mrs. Don was more or less worried when she heard this.

    ¡°Is there any news of Nicole now?"

    ¡°No, but I''m sure she''ll get in touch with us.¡±

    Samuel''s words silenced everyone.

    Audrey whispered, "I''m already working on the identity issue. I''ve exined everything to my superior

    and I want to give my daughter a formal identity, but the problem is which name should I use, Nicole

    Bush or Nicole Don?"

    Mrs. Don was a little embarrassed by this question.

    She wanted Nicole to be entitled with the surname Don, but now Nicole was nowhere to be found.

    Nicole didn''t know who she really was, and they didn''t know what would Mr. Bush and Miss Bush think

    about it. They didn¡¯t know what they should do now.

    "How about this: I''ll go talk to Mr. Bush and Miss Bush about this and we''ll get back to that. It would

    take some time for the political investigation, during which we will have a detailed discuss and try to

    find a perfect solution. Besides, I will speed up my efforts to find out Nicole. She should have the right

    to know her identity.¡¯

    Both sides nodded in agreement.

    After this meeting, Mrs. Don insisted that Audrey go back to live with the Don family. Audrey couldn''t

    refuse and went back with Mrs. Don.

    Jason and Samuel walked behind them, saying with a wry smile, "I never thought the first woman I was

    attracted to in my life was my niece!¡±

    ¡°So, you are destined to be her uncle.¡¯

    Samuel was in a good mood.

    He had removed a rival in love, which made him feel a bit rxed.

    Jason didn''t respond to Samuel''s teasing, just whispered, "I''m fine, but I''m not sure about Tim. His

    mother''s been in such a bad moodtely, and he hasn''t spared time to talk to you. If he finds out that

    Nicole has been missing and you came back alone, he might kill you.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of Tim, I don''t understand why he is so crazy about Nicole. Isn''t he a yboy?¡±

    Samuel never thought of Tim as a rival, nor did he think of him as someone who would love Nicole for

    so long, but Samuel knew what Tim had done for Nicole for so long.

    Jason whispered, ¡°I heard that he and Nicole had an affair when they were kids. He said Nicole saved

    him when they were kids."

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    This surprised Samuel.

    When they walked out of the Hilton Hotel, Jason asked in a low voice, "Won''t you need me to

    apany you to meet Mr. Bush and Miss Bush?"

    ¡°No, you''re from the Don family. It wouldn''t be very kind of you to go to them. If you have time, go and

    greet Mr. Morty and speed up the sensor. It''s important to identify Nicole''s identity.¡±

    Samuel couldn''t do so many things at the same time, so he had to bother Jason to help with him.

    What''s more, the Don family boasted of higher prestige than the Green family.

    Many people of the Don family had sacrificed their lives for their country, and only Jason and Nicole

    were left. Anyway, the superior would give Nicole an identity.

    Samuel always believed that.

    Jason nodded and they worked separately.

    Samuel met Mr. Bush and Miss Bush in the Bush family.

    After returning to the Seapolis City, Zama fled. Jason had hoped that his parents would stay in the Don

    family, but they still felt at home, so they came back.

    When they missed Zoe, they would go to the Green family to see Zoe. Laurel also sent someone to

    bring Zoe over to join them. They would have much fun.

    When they heard Samueling, Mr. Bush and Miss Bush went out to greet him.

    Mrs. Bush didn¡¯t see Nicole and asked, "Nicole not with him?"

    Samuel felt sad when he saw Mrs. Bush so anxious. "Nicole has an ident."

    These words almost made Mrs. Bush fail to stand on her feet.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°What''s the matter? What on earth is going on? I felt uneasy when I let you go. What has happened?¡±

    Mrs. Bush choked with sadness.

    Mr. Bush supported Mrs. Bush and signed, "Let Samuel in. Don''t get too excited. Since Samuel has

    Samuel nodded and said, "Mom, let''s go in¡±

    Then Mrs. Bush followed Samuel into the house.

    Samuel told Mr. Bush and Miss Bush what had happened in the United States, including Nicole''s true

    identity and the situation Nicole was in right now.

    Mr. Bush and Miss Bush were confused about Nicole and their paternity test, and now they knew the

    test result after Samuel told them.

    "You mean that our baby was gone the moment it was born?"

    Mrs. Bush couldn''t ept it.

    Samuel didn''t know what to say.

    Mrs. Bush cried bitterly, and Mr. Bushforted her.

    ¡°How could the Don family take away my daughter we''ve raised for more than twenty years? We

    always thought she was our own daughter! When we were in America, Charlotte asked us to sign

    something rted to Nicole''s identity, so we signed it. If we knew it would trouble Nicole, we would

    never sign it! But what should we do now, Bush?"

    Mrs. Bush cried very sadly. Naturally, Mr. Bush felt ufortable.

    "Nicole is our child. Whatever you may say, she has been our daughter since she took ourst name

    and since we became her parents! Now you''re telling us that Nicole needs to apply for her identity, and

    we don''t object, but if herst name is Don... I...¡±

    Mr. Bush couldn''t go on.

    Of course, Samuel knew how sad Mr. Bush and Miss Bush were, but he didn''t know what to do.

    At this moment, Samuel''s phone rang.

    It was from Mrs. Don.

    Samuel didn''t know what Mrs. Don was going to say. He was afraid that the Don family couldn''t reach a

    consensus on Nicole''s name, but since Mrs. Don had called him, he had to answer the phone.

    "Mrs. Don.¡±

    ¡°Samuel, I''ve consulted with Audrey. Now Nicole hasn''t known who she is and we don''t have the right

    to decide for her. How about this.

    We''ll continue to use the name ¡®Nicole¡¯, and when Nicolees back, let her decide whether she

    changes thest name into Don. As long as she knows where shee from, we don''t care what her

    Samuel was relieved when he heard Mrs. Don say this.

    "Yes, I see."

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel told what Mrs. Don had said to Mr. Bush and Miss Bush.

    Mr. Bush and Miss Bush was stunned for a moment, and then cried with gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡¯

    Samuel thenforted them before he left the Bush family.

    There was no news from Jacob, which meant they hadn''t found where Nicole was.

    Samuel was very nervous.

    Didn''t Nicole climb aboard herself?

    Had she been kidnapped?

    Otherwise, how could she not contact them?

    It had been so many days now. No matter how heavily injured Nicole was, she should contact them,

    shouldn''t she?

    He didn¡¯t change the number, and she also knew the number of the Green family. She could even call

    Olivia or Mr. Bush and Miss Bush, but she contacted none of them.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt uneasy. Samuel wanted to go over the whole Seapolis

    City and checked all the ports.

    But then Laurel called him.

    ¡°Samuel, I know Nicole is missing and it''s hard for you, but I want you toe back and see Zoe.

    She''s been unwell these days. When Joseph is with her, she''s been crying for mommy. Juste back

    to see her.¡±

    Hearing this, Samuel felt even worse.

    Mothers and children are connected emotionally. Zoe must sense something was wrong with Nicole.

    Anyway, Samuel got back to the Green family quickly.

    Zoe was in aa.

    On the way back, Zoe was sick. She had never been on a boat before, so she suffered from

    seasickness and had a high fever when she returned to thend.

    Laurel immediately sent Zoe to the hospital. After the doctor made an examination,bining with

    Zoe''s previous cases, the doctor said Zoe suffered from kidney failure and needed a surgery in the

    near future.

    But Zoe wasn''t willing to stay in the hospital., so Laurel brought her back and hired the best doctor for

    her treatment.

    Samuel was distressed to see his daughter being so thin and weak.

    He sat next to Zoe, stroked her head and said, "You know what, my dear? Your mommy is worried

    about you, but if she finds that you look well when sheese back, she must be very happy.¡¯

    Joseph said in a low voice, "Daddy, when Zoe came back, she asked for Lucas. We told her that Lucas

    has gone out for training. Don''t let the cat out of the bag.¡±

    Samuel looked at Joseph and realized that the boy had really grown up. He knew how tofort Zoe.

    ¡°Well, thank you very much."

    "Well, I will protect Zoe.¡±

    Joseph smiled sheepishly, pleased with Samuel''s praise.

    Zoe was still in aa and didn''t know Samuel hade back She just kept calling mommy, which

    made Samuel feel distressed.

    He got up and left Zoe''s room, but the phone rang suddenly.

    Who could it be?

    Could it be Nicole?

    Samuel shuddered and walked quickly toward the phone.

 Chapter 257: It Is so Arrogant

    Chapter 257: It Is so Arrogant

    "Who''s that?¡±

    Samuel just grabbed the phone, but there was no sound.

    The brief silence made Samuel''s heart tighten.

    ¡°Nicole, is that you? Is it you?¡±

    Samuel''s eager voice rang out, but the other side made a cold machine sound.

    ¡°Come to the Third Port. Come alone.¡¯

    And then the other party hung up the phone.

    It was clearly aputer-generated voice, so it was impossible to tell who it was, and the conversation

    was too short to locate.

    Samuel''s eyes were cold.

    He grabbed his coat and was about to leave the house when Laurel came down to meet him.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I just got a call asking me to go to the Third Port. I''ve got to go and see if it''s a trap or not. I''ve got to

    look for a clue¡±

    Samuel knew Laurel was worried about him, but right now he couldn''t sit still.

    Looking at Laurel''s worried face, Samuel felt guilty.

    "Mom, after this incident, I must spend time with you.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, nothing would happen to me, but I really worry about you. What is going on with Nicole?"

    Hearing Laurel''s question, Samuel whispered, "What we know for sure is that Nicole is alive and she

    probably went back to the Seapolis City by freighter, but she didn''t get in touch with us, so she might be

    in some kind of troubles right now. Just then someone called here and asked me to go to the Third

    Port. I don''t think it a coincidence.¡±

    Hearing Samuel''s analysis, Laurel looked somber.

    "Did you find out Zama?"

    Hearing the sudden mention of Zama, Samuel was stunned for a moment and then shook his head.

    "I haven''t had time to look for Zama yet, mom. You know, I''ve been busy with Nicole since I got back,

    so...¡±

    "Zama is not to be taken lightly. She could even escape leave under the strict surveince of the Don

    family, so it can be seen that the person behind her is of extraordinary strength. And now that Nicole''s

    nowhere to be found. You better be careful."

    Samuel frowned.

    "Do you think Zama will hurt me?¡±

    Samuel was not confident of the answer.

    Although Zama was his biological mother, this woman was ruthless and merciless. She had been

    hidden deeply in the Green family for so many years. Now would she give up the n she had been

    nning for many years for his sake?

    Laurel let out a wry smile, unable to answer the question.

    However vicious a tiger is, it would never eat its own cubs. But who knows whether Zama would not

    him?

    "It pays to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I see, Mother. Take care of yourself. I''ve asked Jason to send someone to protect you.¡¯

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Laurel sighed and said, "The Green family is not inck of protector, but we

    still need the help of the Don family. It''s just...¡±

    She did not finish, but Samuel caught her meaning.

    ¡°Mom, when I find Nicole, I''ll fix the Green family. Now I don''t know who sides with Zama and who

    sides with the Green family. I''m really worried about that.¡±

    "If only Nicole were here. The powers of the Night Elf Empire only listen to Nicole.¡±

    Laurel sighed again, then got up and went back to the room.

    ¡°Mother, how do you get in touch with the people of the Night Elf Empire? Maybe now we can use the

    forces of the Night Elf Empire to find Nicole.¡± asked Samuel.

    "There is no way of contacting the Night Elf Empire. There is only one master, and Nicole is now head

    of the Night Elf Empire. If she isn¡¯t here, no one could contact the Night Elf empire.¡¯

    Laurel was also frustrated.

    Samuel was a little depressed for a moment.

    Watching Laurel go back to the room, Samuel thought for a moment, then got up and went out.

    He arrived alone at the Third Port.

    There weren''t many people here.

    He still remembered that when he came to the Third Port, he was looking for Lucas, but he didn''t find

    him. At that time, he felt extremely depressed here.

    Now he came to the Third Port again, listening to the sound of the sea breeze, as if he was back the

    Back Sea.

    Nicole, where the hell were you?

    Samuel felt terrible, but he could not find any relief.

    Suddenly, a small stone hit him in the waist.

    Samuel turned around abruptly, but no one insight, only to hear aputer-generated voice.

    "Walk ahead for fifty meters and enter the warehouse.¡±

    "Who the hell are you?¡± Samuel frowned.

    "How? Are you afraid? Or you don''t want to know where Nicole is?¡±

    The guy seemed to know everything about Samuel, and as he said this, Samuel found him defiant.

    Samuel''s eyes sank.

    Not too many people knew about Nicole, apart from his own men.

    Allen was being quarantined by prosecutors and could not have flown back from the US so soon, so

    who would it be?

    Was it the guy who took Nicole away?

    Samuel''s eyes grew cold.

    "I warn you; you''d better leave her alone. If someone happened to her, you would all die!"

    ¡°Im so scared! Come on, are youing in or not? If you don¡¯te in, get out of here!¡±

    The guy was really arrogant.

    Samuel was rarely provoked in this way, but he lost his temper and turned toward the warehouse.

    This warehouse had been abandoned for many years, but on rainy days, passing pedestrians would

    shelter here. Inside was very wet and simple.

    The minute Samuel opened the warehouse door and walked in, an unidentified object flew toward him.

    If it were not for his quick response, he might have been hit.

    Samuel sneered, turned around quickly, and kicked the object straight away, only to discover that it was

    a doll, but it was so worn that it couldn''t be seen in its original form.

    ¡°Who is it? Don''t y tricks,e out and let''s fight face to face.¡±

    As Samuel spoke, the warehouse echoed with his voice. It was apparently that the warehouse had

    been decorated with special tools.

    Who would be so boring to make special treatment in the warehouse?

    Or was there something out there he didn''t know about?

    Samuel was lost in thought.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    But that guy did not answer him and as his words just fell, an unidentified object flew over.

    Samuel was a little angry.

    It was obvious that the guy was teasing him.

    Samuel kicked the object off again, but it spit out some white powder on Samuel''s face.

    He thought it was lime or something, so he used his arm to stop it, but just then a blow came.

    Samuel instinctively fought back, but the guy climbed up his shoulder and wrapped Samuel¡¯s neck with

    his small legs.

    ¡°I won!"

    A childish voice sounded. It sounded familiar and proud.

    Samuel paused, feeling incredulous of what he had heard.

    "Hey, Samuel, you won''t be beaten silly by me, will you?"

    The childish voice spoke again, but with a trace of sarcasm.

    Samuel yanked him down and saw that it was really his beloved son Lucas.

    For a moment, Samuel was stunned but subconsciously hit him on the ass.

    "Ouch! Samuel, why did you hit me?¡±

    Lucas jumped to his feet.

    It was too painful.

    Samuel was so bad!

    Samuel said angrily, "Why don¡¯t you go home? Don''t you know how worried I am, I...¡±

    ¡°I see, but I miss you and want to see you.¡±

    Lucas stuck out his tongue.

    The light in the warehouse was not very bright. Samuel dimly saw Lucas standing in front of him,

    wearing a jogging suit and a cap. At this moment, Lucas was looking at him with a smile on his face.

    Samuel felt a sudden pang in his heart, as if all this were a mirage.

    He held Lucas tightly in his arms.

    "We really worry about you, you know? What are you going to do with no news for so long?¡±

    Hugging Lucas, Samuel felt it was not having a dream.

    Lucas was actually back.

    "Samuel, are you trying to strangle me? Let go of me.¡±

    Lucas struggled, but Samuel didn¡¯t seem to hear him, hugging him tightly and refusing to let go.

    He seemed to feel Samuel''s tears on his shoulders, hot, and sincere.

    Lucas felt his heart tightened.

    He reached out his arm, patted Samuel on the shoulder, and whispered, "Daddy, I''m back.¡±

    ¡°Daddy,¡¯ Samuel hardly held back his tears.

    Samuel nodded and was very excited, but he did not immediately release Lucas.

    Lucas knew he was upset, so he just let Samuel hug him.

    After a while, Samuel calmed down and let go of Lucas.

    ¡°Why don''t you go home?"

    "Do you mean the Green family? Zama''s people are all around there, and if I show up, I would be taken

    away. How could I get in?"

    Samuel narrowed his eyes when hearing Lucas¡¯s words.

    ¡°How do you know there are Zama¡¯s men around the house?"

    ¡°That''s not all I know. My uncle told me toe back.¡±

    Samuel knew it was Vincent.

    Samuel paused and asked in a low voice, "Juste back like this?¡±

    "Yes. How cool it is! You see? I called you here with aputer-generated voice. You didn''t think it was

    me, right? As long as I don''t make any noise or show up, who knows it is a child who controls all this?¡±

    Watching Lucas gloating, Samuel angrily flicked on his head.

    "It¡¯s painful!" Lucas cried.

    ¡°Do you know that Zoe''s back and Grandma''s in the old house? Are you not afraid of anything

    happening to them?"

    ¡°That''s how I''ll make sure nothing would happen to them. Well, let¡¯s get down to the business. I know

    where mom is. Would you like to go and see mommy?"

    Lucas blinked at Samuel, who couldn''t wait to hit him on the ass, but he was d to hear about Nicole.

 Chapter 258: Impulse Is the Devil

    Chapter 258: Impulse Is the Devil

    "You know where''s your mommy?"

    ¡°Of course, what else did I ask you toe here?"

    Lucas was getting naughty.

    When he saw Samuel trying his best to bear it, he stopped teasing Samuel. It was fine to make fun of

    him sometimes, but if he really angered Samuel, Lucas was still a little scared.

    Although Samuel looked a bit awkward now, Lucas didn¡¯t dareugh.

    "Well, when mommy fell into the Back Sea, Finn got the news right away. Exactly, when Mummy was

    brought to the Brook Group by Allen, Finn knew about it.¡±

    Hearing that, Samuel looked gloomy.

    "Manager Finn of Fallen Angel Club?¡±

    "Yes, he''s the manager of the branch of Night Elf Empire in America, and he put a tracker on mommy

    so he and the headquarter could see where she went."

    Lucas''s words reminded Samuel of something.

    "The headquarter? Oh, I have forgotten that you are the heir of the Night Elf Empire, and of course you

    knew more than I did. So, you knew what had happened to your mommy, but you kept it from me for so

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    long, and make me so anxious?"

    Samuel''s voice was cold and Lucas sensed danger.

    Lucas started back nervously.

    "Well, Samuel, impulse is the devil! Calm down, calm down!"

    "How the hell could I calm down?!"

    Samuel was really angry this time.

    He was so worried about Nicole but his son, who had looked on coldly like a passer-by, told him that it

    was all in the hands of the Night Elf Empire.

    He hadn''t been so angry in years, especially that the smelly kid who hid it from him was his son!

    Samuel now knew what it felt like to be teased by a young boy.

    He raised his feet and kicked Lucas.

    "Samuel, take it easy. Listen to me.¡±

    Lucas found that he was wrong.

    How could he defeat Samuel?

    Lucas turned around and ran.

    "Stop! Brat!¡±

    Samuel angrily ran after him.

    Lucas was regretted now.

    "Do you take me for a fool? Will I stop to let you hit me at will?"

    ¡°Are you afraid of me now? Why didn''t you know it when you were ying with me? Under your uncle''s

    guidance, you think you can turn the world upside down, right? You just don''t take me in your eyes, do

    you?¡±

    Samuel got angrier as he talked.

    He knew Lucas was naughtier than Joseph all the time, but he didn''t expect that the child would hide

    such an important thing from him.

    Lucas didn''t dare stop. "How didn''t I take you in my eyes?¡± he said as he ran. I''m back, aren''t I? Could

    you calm down? Can''t you just be nice to me? At least I''m your son!"

    "You brat! Stop here!¡±

    Samuel chased Lucas around the warehouse for severalps, and discovered that the boy''s stamina

    was better than ever.

    Lucas refused.

    ¡°I''m not stupid. I will not stop until you promise that you will not beat me.¡±

    "Fine! I won''t hit you! Stop!"

    Samuel was panting.

    The boy was a good runner!

    "Really?" Lucas asked Samuel, somewhat uncertainly.

    "Yes!" Samuel stopped.

    Lucas hesitantly approached Samuel and found that he had no intention of beating him, and he

    breathed a sigh of relief.

    Just as he let his guard down, Samuel suddenly grabbed his arm and tugged him, and Lucas fell into

    Samuel''s arms.

    ¡°Ah! Samuel! You don''t keep your words. You''re shameless! You deceive me! You..."

    Before Lucas finished, he got pped in the ass.

    Samuel said angrily, ¡°It is impossible! You spoiled brat! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, I don¡¯t how

    naughty you would get. You are still running! Do you want me to break your legs?¡±

    Lucas felt his ass painful.

    Samuel hit him so hard!

    ¡°Samuel, I was wrong. Don''t hit me! Ouch, it hurts! Daddy, daddy!¡±

    Lucas yed his trump card.

    Samuel was indeed softhearted.

    He angrily let go of Lucas and said, "Don''t think I''ll forgive you just because you call me daddy. Tell me,

    where''s mommy?¡±

    Lucas rubbed his ass and said with a sullen look, "I meant to tell you, but you insisted on hitting me. Do

    you know this is corporal punishment of minors and I can sue you?"

    "You got the guts? I''ll see if you''ll sue me faster than I beat you.¡±

    Samuel didn''t want to fight with his son, but the naughty boy was too irritating.

    "If I tell you where is mom is, you can¡¯t beat me, or I will never let you see mommy.¡¯

    "Don''t you dare!"

    ¡°Just have a try!¡±

    Lucas held high his neck and looked at Samuel with a proud look.

    Samuel was angered again, and before he could breath, he spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Samuel!"

    Lucas was totally freaked out.

    "Samuel, are you all right?"

    "I won''t die.¡±

    Samuel was too tired these days, and there was always blood in his throat. Now he coughed up a

    mouthful of blood, and he felt better.

    Lucas stopped being yful now.

    He looked at Samuel with great care, as if afraid that he would suddenly faint.

    Samuel''s anger mitigated when he saw his son be so careful.

    After all, he hadn''t seen Lucas for a long time. The boy seemed to have grown a little taller and

    stronger.

    ¡°I''m all right. Don''t you worry.¡¯

    Samuelforted Lucas.

    But suddenly, Lucas let out a loud cry, and then plunged into Samuel''s arms, crying so hard that

    Samuel was caught off guard.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡¯

    ¡°My butt hurts! Whoops!"

    Lucas took the opportunity to y coquette.

    Samuel raised the corner of his lips involuntarily.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    ¡°Take off your pants and let me see if there''s bleeding.¡±

    Samuel was about to take off Lucas''s pants, and Lucas was so frightened that he jumped out of

    Samuel''s arms and looked at him with a pair of hateful eyes, as if Samuel was heinous.

    ¡°Don''t look at me like that. You''re still wet behind the ears. what? Do you want your butt to enjoy the

    beating?¡±

    ¡°Samuel, you''re such a bad, bad man. How does my mommy fall in love with you?¡± Lucas said fiercely.

    Samuel suddenly thought it sounded good.

    ¡°Mommy and I are made for each other."

    ¡°Shameless.¡± Lucas curled his lip and sat down on a rag.

    ¡°Mummy was stunned by Vi. We didn''t know that at first. It was only when mummy''s tracker started

    moving that Finn noticed something was wrong. Mammy wouldn''t go out on her own. We had checked

    that Audrey was resting in the house, so it was impossible for mommy to go out on her own. The only

    possibility is she was taken out. So, when Finn told us about it, I hacked into theputer video of

    Audrey''s and saw everything. But I didn''t know what Allen was up to, so I didn¡¯t inform you.¡±

    Lucas sounded upset as he spoke.

    Samuel looked at him and took him in his arms again.

    "You didn''t kill Allen, did you? Or you subconsciously don''t believe Allen would hurt your mom?¡±

    Lucas was silent.

    Over thest five years, to be honest, Allen had been really nice to him.

    He likedputers, and Allen found the best hackers to teach himputer. He liked painting, and

    Allen would apany him to the painting ss. He even showed up whenever he needed him,

    making up for Lucas¡¯ longing for his father.

    However, one day, when he found out what Allen had done to Zoe, he found that Allen had revoked

    mommy''s identity and hurt his mommy, Lucas was overwhelmed.

    He felt that everything had changed and he couldn''t even react to it, so he was confused and didn''t

    believe Allen would treat his mother that bad. After all, Allen had been really good to them for five

    years?

    Now that Samuel revealed the true colors of Allen in front of Lucas, which made Lucas feel a bit

    embarrassed.

    He turned awkwardly away from Samuel, but he was trembling.

    Samuel sighed, hugged him again, and whispered, ¡°You will go through many things in life, and

    sometimes you have to make choices. The people who once meant the most to you may betray you

    one day. You need to be strong and not be defeated. After all, you still have a long way to go.¡±

    "Don''t you me me?¡± Lucas raised his head slightly. His eyes were full of tears, which made Samuel

    very distressed.

    ¡°No. Why should I me you?¡±

    ¡°I didn''t tell you in the first ce and I still hold hope of him. It is because of me that my mother would

    go through all this.¡±

    Lucas quickly lowered his head, feeling painful.

    Samuel touched his head gently and said, ¡°You are our son, and you will make the right choice.

    Whatever you do, your mother and I will not me you. You are still young.¡±

    ¡°But mommy was pushed out to sea. She was unconscious, and the water was so cold. If Finn hadn''t

    arrived in time, if there hadn''t been a freighter passing by, maybe Mummy would have been...¡± Lucas

    couldn''t go on.

    To this day, he still had some lingering fears.

    He couldn''t forget the shock of seeing his mommy''s bloodless face on theputer screen.

    He couldn''t believe that Allen, the godfather who he admired all the time, would hurt his mother!

 Chapter 259: Dont Bully Me

    Chapter 259: Don''t Bully Me

    ¡°Well, it''s all over now, and neither your mommy nor I will me you. Now tell me, where is your

    mommy?"

    Samuel already knew that Nicole was rescued by Finn and returned with the freighter, but now he didn¡¯t

    know where Nicole was.

    He was more or less worried.

    Lucas was sad, but now that Samuel was so anxious, he looked up at him and said, "I have seen it

    clearly that you are really into mommy:

    ¡°Nonsense, that''s my wife!¡±

    Samuel felt that Lucas always challenged his bottom line.

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by I''m really into your mommy? When did I not love your mother?"

    Samuel suddenly questioned Lucas.

    Lucas shook his head and said, "Five years ago, I didn''t know what was going on between you and

    mommy. I heard everything from Mommy and Allen, and some of it was my own guess. I wonder, how

    could there is such a cruel man in this world? How could you abandon me and Zoe? And you even set

    fire to us?¡±

    ¡°It was a mistake. I never meant to hurt you.¡±

    Samuel just learned that although Lucas and Zoe were fine five years ago, it still had a big impact on

    them.

    He was not in a hurry to find out Nicole. Anyway, Lucas was so calm now, so Nicole should be fine.

    Now it was more important to exin everything to Lucas.

    Lucas nodded and said, ¡°I don''t know about that. To be honest, thest time when I came back, I just

    felt ufortable seeing mommy forgive you. How could a man like you, who had abandoned his wife

    and children, be forgiven so simply?¡±

    ¡°Brat! When did I abandon my wife and children? Don''t talk nonsense. I truly care about you, Zoe and

    your mommy.

    ¡°But mommy didn''t know you cared about her five years ago, did she?¡±

    What Lucas said choked Samuel.

    Yeah, if it hadn''t been for the fire five years ago, he wouldn''t have known how he felt for Nicole, but

    there was no need to tell Lucas about this.

    When Samuel didn''t deny it, Lucas continued, "So, I just wanted to see what you would do when you

    know mommy encounter difficulties. If you did nothing and really thought mommy would die, or you just

    came back so quietly, I would never recognize you as my daddy again, and you don''t deserve my

    mother¡¯s love for you.¡¯

    ¡°Puppy, are you happy to see me go crazy for your mommy?¡±

    The reason Lucas didn''t tell him about Nicole¡¯s whereabouts turned out to be that. Samuel felt bitter.

    Lucas nodded gravely and said, "Yeah, it seems that you are quite reliable. This is worthy of being my

    daddy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Samuel said seriously.

    Lucasughed and said, ¡°You''re wee!"

    ¡°You want to be hit, don''t you, boy?¡±

    "You can''t hit me, or I''ll tell mommy.¡± Lucas threatened.

    Samuel felt that he couldn''t do anything to Lucas, and he could not help sighing and said, ¡°Master,

    when will you tell me where your mommy is?"

    ¡°What''s the hurry. Even if you know where she is, you couldn''t see her now. Just wait.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?" Samuel was worried.

    Seeing that Samuel was really worried, Lucas stopped teasing him and said with a smile, "Mommy did

    inhale some water when she first fell into the sea, but she soon regained her senses. Finn was also in

    the nick of time to get mommy out of the car. But the water was so cold and mommy got hurt on the

    boat, so she got a fever in the middle of the night. Finn didn''t know it was a freighter and thought

    someone was there, but there were only a few sailors and a captain, and their food was rationed. Finn

    had to steal their medical kit for mommy''s treatment.¡±

    ¡°And then? The captain said he had looked for them, but had not found them.¡±

    That surprised Samuel.

    Lucas said proudly, "How could the people of the Night Elf Empire be discovered?¡±

    "You''re proud, aren''t you?"

    Seeing Lucas look proud, Samuel wanted to dampen him.

    Lucas didn''t mind,ughing and saying, "Of course I''m proud. I would be the heir of the Night Elf

    Empire.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it is amazing.¡± Samuel said coldly.

    Lucas felt the back of his head in shame and said, "Mommy didn''t recover for a long time on the boat.

    Finn could only give her something to eat and then give her fresh water to drink. When the ship finally

    arrived at a nearby port to replenish supplies, Finn got off the boat with mommy, contacted us, and took

    Mommy to a nearby hospital. Unfortunately, mommy doesn''t have an ID and the hospital won''t take

    her, so Finn had to contact our headquarters and I sent mommy to the base.¡±

    ¡°Base? Which base?¡± Samuel was stunned.

    Lucas looked at him and said, "Of course it''s your base. Macon is still here. Didn''t Macon call you? Oh,

    maybe he is busy with mommy''s treatment and forgot to tell you.¡±

    Lucas took his time, but Samuel finally got the message.

    Nicole was at the training base of the Green Family right now?

    He never thought of that!

    Samuel stood up at once and hurried outside, and Lucas said, ¡°There is no use for you to go there now.

    Mommy said to exercise herself after she recovered, and now she is learning from Macon. She is going

    to learn some fighting skills, survival skills, whatever.¡±

    Samuel was stunned to hear Lucas say this.

    ¡°What did you say?"

    Lucas got up, patted the dust, and said, ¡°My mommy said that she didn''t want to be a drag, and that if

    she had learned some skills, she would not suffer this. Besides, the Night Elf Empire will have to take

    care of Eternal Group and you, so she decides to strengthen her own training first and let me tell you

    not to worry about her. She''lle back when she finishes the practicing.¡¯

    "Your mommy asks you toe back?" Samuel said with depression.

    Lucas stepped back nervously and said, "Well, I''m just a messenger, and you can''t do anything to me.

    If you beat me again, I''ll be very unkind to you!"

    Samuel looked at Lucas without speaking, but the more he did not speak, the more nervous Lucas

    became, and he felt that Samuel was more frightened than just now.

    "Samuel, are you all right?"

    Samuel said nothing, turned and walked out.

    Lucas quickly grabbed his hand and said, "Samuel, don''t be impulsive. I have to go back to the Green

    family with you. I haven''t seen Zoe for a long time, and I don''t know how Zoe is. I miss her, and

    mommy says grandma is here too. Can I go back and see grandma?"

    "Why don''t you just go home?¡±

    ¡°I told you there are other men watching at the door, and I don¡¯t want them to stop me. It will be

    different if you take me home yourself. What can they do to you?¡± Lucas''s words calmed Samuel down

    a bit.

    He was really angry just now.

    He was so worried about Nicole, but he didn''t expect that she was going to the mountains by herself to

    ept training.

    Didn''t she know he was worried about her?

    Or was there something else he didn''t know?

    Or Lucas hadn''t said anything yet?

    Samuel remained calm and looked at Lucas beside him and said, "What have you not told me yet?¡±

    ¡°No! I''m a messenger, and Samuel, why are you so upset about me? I miss you so much."

    Hearing Lucas said this, Samuel sneered and said, "After a few days¡¯ absence, you are getting

    sweeter, but it''s no use to me. I know you better than anyone. Don''t forget, you are my son and your

    tricks won''t work with me.¡±

    Lucas looked sullen.

    ¡°Can''t I miss you?¡±

    ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡± Said Samuel weakly.

    Lucas took a deep breath and said, "To be honest, I kind of miss you.¡¯

    "Good!"

    Samuel touched his head, picked him up, and walked straight out of the Third Warehouse.

    Now that he knew where Nicole was, she felt relieved.

    After getting on the car with Lucas, Samuel drove directly back to the Green family.

    Laurel was also excited to see Lucas for the first time. Lucas almost looked the same as Samuel when

    he was a kid.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandma!¡±

    Laurel loved this honey-lipped boy.

    "Good, my dear Lucas. Come here.¡±

    Laurel held Lucas''s hands and looked at him up and down. The more she looked at him, the bigger the

    smile on her face.

    Joseph ran down the stairs when he heard that Lucas was back.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    He rushed into Lucas''s arms like a lotive, causing Lucas to stumble a little.

    "Hey! Be quiet, will you?"

    "There you are, Lucas! If you leave me next time, I will, I will...¡±

    ¡°What you will do?¡±

    Looking at Joseph being at a lost, he suddenly smiled happily.

    They were brothers, and Lucas was d to see him again.

    Joseph pursed his lips, ¡°You always bully me.¡±

    ¡°There are only two boys, either you bully me or I bully you. By the way, how''s Zoe?¡±

    Lucas''s words make Joseph slightly frown.

    "Zoe was still in aa and not in a good condition.¡±

    ¡°Come on, take me to see her.¡±

    Lucas took Joseph''s hand and went straight upstairs.

    Laurel smiled as she watched the two boys so intimate.

    Samuel whispered, "Mom, Lucas says Zama''s people are outside, so I''d better ask the Don family to

    ¡°The doctor said Zoe''s surgery couldn''t be put off any longer, and she''d better start preparing for

    surgery tomorrow. Are you sure you want to go out tonight?¡¯

    Laurel''s words just left Samuel stunned.

 Chapter 260: You Like Much Alike My Husband

    Chapter 260: You Like Much Alike My Husband

    "To have a surgery tomorrow?"

    The news came as aplete surprise to Samuel.

    Although he knew Zoe''s situation was not good, he didn''t expect it to get that bad.

    "Zoe couldn''t withstand such a long walk,¡¯ Laurel signed, "I don''t think Nicole would have let Zoee

    back if not necessary. But now we can only do our best, right? The doctor said that it would be better to

    have the operation tomorrow. You are not in good health recently, so you need to have a rest. For Zoe''s

    sake, and for your own, you''d better not go anywhere.¡¯

    It wasn''t that Laurel was forcing Samuel to have a rest. She was just offering her own advice.

    Samuel thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mom, I see, but I have to go out tonight. I promise you, I''ll be

    back in the morning, and I''ll have a good rest for a day or two, and then I will apany Zoe.¡±

    "Are you sure you''ll be out tonight and back in the morning?¡±

    Laurel didn''t know what Samuel was going out for, but the situation was not good right now. They were

    all racing against the clock, and a lot of things didn''t always go ording to their ns.

    Samuel fell silent.

    He just wanted to see Nicole, to see if she was all right, and to make sure if she was there. If he didn''t

    go to see her tonight, Samuel would feel uneasy and even lost.

    But he was not sure whether he would meet other incidents and toe back tomorrow morning.

    Whether he should go or not?

    After Zoe''s operation, she wouldn''t be able to get out of bed for at least ten days.

    Samuel didn''t think he could live without seeing Nicole for ten days or a half.

    He would not be relieved if he didn¡¯t see her being fine, even though he knew she was fine.

    His heart that wanted to see Nicole seemed to have grown wings and was about to fly out.

    Samuel mused for a while and said, ¡°Mom, I''ll try to get back."

    Since Samuel say so, Laurel did not persuade him.

    "Well, be careful."

    "Thanks, mom.¡¯

    Samuel turned around and was ready to leave, only to hear Lucas say, standing on the banister on the

    second floor, "You muste back tomorrow morning!"

    Looking at his son''s beautiful eyes, Samuel smiled and then turned away from the Green family.

    Samuel left quietly. Few people noticed his, not even Jacob.

    When he arrived at the base, Nicole wasn''t there, and he went to Nicole''s room, where there were

    signs that she had lived here.

    The faint, distinctive aroma still seemed to float in the air.

    Samuel went to the control room.

    When they saw that Samuel wasing, they quickly got up, but Samuel stopped them.

    "I want to see Nicole and Macon go inside the mountain.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Their training facilities were equipped with tracking systems that could be seen on theputer.

    The people in the control room quickly switched the screen.

    Samuel saw that Nicole, weak and fragile, as carrying heavy loads, and Macon seemed to be

    extremely strict.

    Nicole''s forehead was wet with sweat and even her clothes were wet, but she kept going.

    Samuel''s heart ached.

    His heart ached, but there was nothing he could do to stop it.

    Maybe Nicole was right, they all thought they could protect Nicole, but who in the world could really

    protect the one they loved?

    When in real danger, the one who could protect them was always themselves.

    "What else courses does she take?¡±

    "Boxing and sparring.¡±

    Samuel frowned slightly at that.

    "Where?"

    "The training hall in the mountains.¡±

    "Get me a car. I''ll take the course.¡±

    When Samuel said this, everyone froze.

    He hadn''t trained his students himself for years.

    But all the people did not say anything, hurriedly to prepare his car.

    Samuel arrived at the training ground without stopping.

    He changed his gear, put on a headgear and spoke to Macon ahead of time.

    Macon was stunned but he didn''t show it, and said to Nicole, "There are other instructors waiting for

    you in the boxing gym.

    Come on.¡±

    Nicole was a little stunned, but did not think too much.

    She had always assumed that Macon would stay with her, but it seemed that she had thought too

    much. Nicole had no great objection to the arrangement of the base.

    After finishing the cross-country run, Nicole was exhausted.

    When in the sea, she felt a deep sense of fear.

    No one was not afraid of death, and she was no exception. Once she thought she was not afraid of

    death, but when she really was face with death, she found that there were so many people on her

    mind.

    She couldn''t let go of her son and daughter, Samuel, and Mr. Bush and Miss Bush.

    She didn''t want to die. She wanted to live. But now everyone outside was a threat to her, both Allen

    and Zama. She wondered who would be the next to hurt her, so she couldn''t just be a wimp?

    She couldn''t just be protected every time.

    Everyone had their own affair. Who could protect her all along? And she didn''t want to be a drag.

    Back at the gym, Nicole copsed to the ground.

    Macon had already left.

    Nicole felt so quiet in the training hall that she could have heard a pin drop and her own heartbeat.

    She was so weak that she could hardly get up to drink any water.

    Just then a ss of warm water was offered to Nicole.

    She looked up, only to see a masked figure standing in front of her. It was apparently a man.

    "You''re the coach?" Nicole gasped.

    Her face flushed and she was so exhausted that she couldn''t speak fluently. This overload of physical

    training made Samuel worry. Was she really going to be able to follow through on those workouts?

    She hadn''t been trained since child. The most thing to be avoid for her was not to be impetuous and

    too eager for sess. But would Nicole listen to him?

    Without seeing her for a few days, the affection for her overwhelmed him like flood.

    Samuel looked greedily at her every inch of skin, which made Nicole feel a little hairy.

    Was this coach a freak?

    Why were the eyes so hot? It was kind of like Samuel''s.

    But it would not be him!

    Samuel wouldn''t be here now.

    Even though she told the head office about her situation and told them to tell Samuel her decision, but

    with everything Samuel was doing, he would not be here any time soon.

    When Nicole analyzed it, she was somewhat disappointed, but it onlysted for a moment.

    She was not emotional. Drinking the water, she felt she had regained some strength, and stood up.

    ¡°Mr., I go to change clothes first. I will be back right away¡±

    Nicole was so polite that Samuel felt a little ufortable, but he didn''t know what to say.

    Should he tell her now?

    How could he teach Nicole if she knew the man was Samuel?

    For some reason, for this kind of closebat, he didn''t want anyone to touch Nicole at all.

    When Nicole saw that Samuel was silent, she assumed that the coach was always silent, just like

    Macon. And then she went to the locker room alone.

    Samuel saw that her legs were shaking.

    How stubborn she was!

    It wouldn''t waste too much time to have a rest.

    But he did not speak out and held back his concern.

    Nicole soon came out. Samuel had not finished his ss of water.

    Watching the way he drank, Nicole suddenly thought she saw Samuel.

    The coach actually had a simr figure as Samuel.

    She could not help but shake her head with a wry smile.

    She probably missed Samuel too much.

    She missed him so much that even she was now in the mountains, anyone could be a stand-in for

    Samuel.

    Nicole smiled as she approached Samuel.

    ¡°I''m ready.¡±

    Samuel looked at her again, and just at that nce, Nicole felt even worse.

    He had beautiful eyes, and he looked just like Samuel. Did he...

    She suddenly thought of something and was surprised.

    "You, you are...¡±

    ¡°Are you ready?"

    Samuel spoke again, but in a husky voice.

    He was too tired these days that his throat was ufortable. Not long ago, he was angered by Lucas

    and spat out a mouthful of blood. Besides, his vocal cords were also a little ufortable.

    Nicole''s eyes grew bigger.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel thought he had been recognized by Nicole.

    He failed hide himself after all, and his voice softened a lot.

    "It''s going to be tough. Are you sure you want to learn it?¡±

    "Yes.

    Nicole nodded firmly, but looked curiously at Samuel and said, ¡°Can you take that mask off? I want to

    see your face. Just a nce.¡¯

    Samuel smiled at Nicole''s request.

    He had been exposed, and there was no need to hide it.

    Samuel took off his turtleneck and a slightly gaunt face appeared before Nicole.

    Nicole covered her mouth, looking excited and surprised.

    Samuel raised the corner of his lips slightly, waiting for Nicole''s hug, but Nicole took two steps back,

    looked at him up and down and said, "You look so alike!¡±

    "What?" Samuel wondered.

    ¡°You look just like my husband,¡¯ Nicole whispered. ¡°You look almost the same!¡±

    Samuel''s face suddenly clouded over with disappointment

    "Who do you think I am?"

    ¡°Brother-inw, I know it''s you. Samuel told me about you. He said your name is Vincent, right? Now

    that we''re family. You don''t have to estrange from me. But I didn''t expect twins to look so much alike.

    There are simrities in height, appearance, and even voice, and if it were not for the hoarse voice, I

    might have mistaken you for my husband." Nicoleughed, but Samuel looked gloomier.

    "Really? Are you sure you won''t mistake me as someone else?¡±

    His voice was full of repressed forbearance, but Nicole didn''t catch it, and said confidently, ¡°Absolutely

    not!¡±

    Just then Samuel lunged forward and grabbed her wrist, and Nicole was stunned.

 Chapter 261: I Miss Your Brother

    Chapter 261: I Miss Your Brother

    "What... What are you doing? I am your sister-inw! Vincent, don''t mess around!"

    Nicole was horrified by Samuel.

    Oh gosh!

    How were the brothers so unreasonable?

    Why did they lose temper so easily?

    And she didn''t say anything wrong just now.

    Was it because she said he was too much like Samuel and he didn''t like to hear that?

    "Well," Nicole said, "You are more handsome than my husband, OK?"

    Samuel looked dark now.

    How could this heartless woman mistake him as Vincent when he was so obsessed with her?

    What was on her mind?

    It was her who had him informed that she was here to train. Could it be Vincent toe here?

    The more Samuel thought about it, the more he felt annoyed. He could not eat or sleep well these

    days, but this woman, who

    had trained here alone and didn''t tell him in advance, should mistake him as someone else!

    "Hey! I''m your sister-inw. Let go of me! Don''t think just because your brother and you are on good

    terms doesn''t mean you

    can do anything to me. I''m..."

    Before Nicole could finish, Samuel threw her over his shoulder and threw her to the ground.

    "Remember, the point of suplex is just like that." Samuel said coldly.

    Nicole felt as if all her bones were falling apart.

    "How could you do it without telling me? I haven''t been ready for that I''m still a green hand, OK? Can''t

    you be tender to a

    woman? If you are so tough, how could you find a girlfriend?"

    Nicole was even surer that he was Vincent.

    Samuel would never treat her like that.

    She missed Samuel so much that at the moment he leaned up, she almost thought he was Samuel

    who she had missed.

    However, when being thrown down like that, Nicole stopped thinking that way.

    "Get up!"

    Samuel''s face was cold to extreme, making her frightened.

    Nicole rubbed her waist with unspeakable anguish.

    If she had known it would end up like this, she wouldn''t have let him take his headgear off, so she

    wouldn''t have seen his face,

    and wouldn''t have thrown own so badly.

    She didn''t even notice what Samuel did just now.

    Nicole stood up somewhat morosely, and before she could say anything, Samuel began to attack her

    again.

    "Hey! You have to show me how to do it. Don''t just attack me all the time! Ouch!"

    Nicole was just thrown down by Samuel again.

    To be honest, Samuel was reluctant to do so, but he couldn''t be lenient if he wanted her to grow up

    quickly.

    Since she had thought of him as Vincent, he just took her as a student.

    Macon watched the scene not far away and his mouth twitched involuntarily.

    He could not remember how long it had been since Samuel had beaten a person so hard.

    In the training, everyone knew that the harder the coach hit someone, the more he cared about him,

    because he was afraid

    that someone would hit you even harder when you fought with others.

    If you would learn to fight, you must learn to be beaten.

    Nicole didn''t know this for a while, but she thought she was going to die.

    All her bones seemed to fall apart, and her defense against Samuel didn''t work.

    Nicole tried toin, but in the end, she was too tired to do so.

    Shey on the ground panting heavily, unable to get up at all.

    Samuel felt distressed as he looked at Nicole so tired. "Want to go on? If you want to learn something,

    you must be beaten. As a fairdy with fine skin, you are more suitable to be at home to do beauty, to

    have a chat with thedies, and to have a tea party. Why force yourself to suffer this?"

    Nicole, who was already very weak, rolled her eyes when she heard Samuel say this, "Please, it is fine

    if you are Samuel and say so," she said, "But you are one of the numbers of the Night Elf Empire. If I

    am what you said, how could I be the leader of the Night Elf Empire? Since Laurel handed me the

    Night Elf Empire, the Eternal Group and the whole Green family, and even Samuel''s life, how can I be a

    person of no means? Do I wait for Samuel to save me every time I''m in danger? Laurel once said that

    that the purpose of my existence is to protect Samuel and the Night Elf Empire. In this case, I shouldn''t

    be afraid of pain and suffering. Besides, this incident has made me realize something very serious."

    "What is it?"

    Samuel just asked subconsciously, not expecting anything, but Nicole said something.

    "I heard what the sailors said when I was on board, and in Dash County, a shipment was sent on board

    under the name of the

    Green family. It apparently did not happen for the first time. The shipment was notnded in the

    Seapolis City or Dash County, but was then sent away. It is said that the one who came to pick up the

    shipment was from the upper executives of Eternal Group."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel''s eyes narrow.

    "What did you say?"

    Nicole took advantage of the talking time to have a rest.

    Nicole simply sat on the floor and said, "I mean there are senior people in the Eternal Group who are in

    league with the outside world. I don''t know what they are doing yet, but Samuel doesn''t know about it. I

    have to find those people out before he knows it. The Green family is not peaceful now. Do you know

    where your uncle is? I heard from Laurel that uncle has been trying to take over the Night Elf Empire. I

    am now the leader of the Night Elf Empire. He would do something to me. I need to figure before

    Samuel knows it. He has many things to deal with and he has to take care of the kids. Now there is

    something wrong inside the Green family, but I can''t do anything about it, so I need to be strong, and

    be strong in the shortest time.¡±

    Nicole stared at Samuel, and then stood up straight from the ground.

    She staggered, but said firmly, "Come on. Let''s go on.¡±

    Samuel was shocked.

    He thought that the reason for Nicole to ept training was that she had suffered in the Back Sea in

    America, but it turned

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    out she was doing it for the Green family!

    She knew something so big, but she chose to carry it alone?

    This woman was silly lovely and made him feel distressed!

    Samuel looked at her as she tottered and asked, "Are you sure you can continue the training?"

    "Yas."

    Nicole gritted her teeth and gave an affirm answer.

    She was running out of time, and she couldn''t be so emotional.

    Samuel tried again and hit her lightly, but even so, Nicole suffered a terrible fall.

    Shey prostrate on the floor, panting heavily.

    Samuel bent down and picked her up in his arms as he saw her so tired...

    Nicole struggled.

    "No. I can walk by myself. Just let me have a break. Although your brother is not here, I must be very

    careful and stay away

    from other men, or I shall not know what he could do when he is jealousy. Thank you, anyway. Let me

    down." Nicole said in a faint

    voice.

    Samuel was angry.

    She was already too weak to walk, but she still remembered that he would be jealousy of her being in

    touch with other men. It

    seemed she always kept him in mind. But how could she not recognize him, and mistook him as

    someone else?

    Samuel, with a cold face, did not listen to her and carried her on.

    "Did you hear what I said, Vincent? Your brother is..."

    "Shut up!"

    Samuel looked at her coldly, which made Nicole dare not speak.

    What a bad temper Vincent had, as bad as Samuel was.

    Nicole muttered, scolded him secretly and was afraid to speak it out.

    She was aching all over, as if she would pass out anytime.

    How touch he was to women! Didn''t he know how to treat women gently?

    Nicole stopped struggling, leaned against Samuel''s chest, listened to his heartbeat, and suddenly she

    had the illusion that the

    man was Samuel, her beloved husband.

    "Vincent, next time you''d better put on the headgear when we train. I am afraid I would take you as my

    husband and couldn''t

    help but put you down. To be honest, I miss him a lot. I don''t know what''s going on with him now, or if

    he is going to go crazy after knowing that I fell into the Back Sea. I don''t have an identity now, and I

    have a lot of trouble to deal with. What good Samuel had done inst life that he will meet me, a good

    woman. I must have saved the world in myst life so that I can find such a nice man like your brother. I

    really miss him."

    Nicole''s voice was tinged with a slight sob.

    Samuel''s heart ached violently.

    "When you''re tired, just take a break and talk less."

    "But you''ll leave when I get back, won''t you? I can''t see you. I know you are not Samuel, but I wish I

    could see your face more. It''s more real than I dream of him." Nicole whispered.

    Samuel sighed, shook his head, and sent her to a room to rest.

    Macon had sent her some medicated oil.

    Samuel put Nicole to bed, took the medicated oil, and shut the door.

    When Nicole heard the door ring, she assumed that Samuel had gone. He couldn''t have stayed in her

    room because it was not appropriate.

    She was so tired and in so much pain that she longed to go straight to sleep, but the smell of her sweat

    was too much for her.

    Nicole took off her clothes with her eyes closed and threw them into a chair.

    She walked toward the bathroom with her eyes closed, and as she took off her underwear, Samuel

    turned his head and saw

    the scene.

    His throat rolled; his eyes eager. The next moment he went right up to Nicole, picked her up and sent

    her screaming.

 Chapter 262: Mistake Him as Someone Else

    Chapter 262: Mistake Him as Someone Else

    "Ah! Let me down! Vincent, how can you be in my room!?"

    "Shut up!¡±

    Even at this time, Nicole still thought of him as a Vincent. How helpless Samuel was.

    "And you''re mad at me? I am your sister-inw! Nicole blew up.

    What was wrong with Vincent?

    Didn''t he know that he should keep a distance from her?

    Didn''t he know Samuel would be jealous?

    She struggled and even began to kick and punch him, oblivious to her pain and exhaustion.

    She just had one thing in her heart. She couldn''t let Vincent stay here. She couldn''t let him keep

    holding her.

    Nicole waved her arms and somehow pped Samuel in the face, leaving both Samuel and Nicole

    stunned.

    "Well, I didn''t mean to do that, but you must let me down. I''m your sister-inw." Nicole said weakly,

    with a look that made

    Samuel angry.

    "Shit!" He blurted out the swear word.

    Nicole was definitely not normal. She could even force a man of high culture to swear.

    But Nicole didn''t feel that way.

    "How can you swear? I''m your..."

    Before Nicole could finish, Samuel threw her onto the bed. The next moment, he was on top of her, and

    before Nicole could

    fight back, he quickly kissed on Nicole''s lips.

    Nicole felt her brain was totally stunned.

    What was going on?

    She was forcibly kissed by Vincent?

    How could that be?

    If Samuel found out about this, he would be mad!

    Nicole struggled so hard that she even bit Samuel.

    A faint smell of blood hung between their lips and teeth.

    Samuel was so hurt that he had to let her go.

    "Are you a dog?"

    "How could you do this to me? Get the hell out of here!"

    Nicole lifted her foot and kicked Samuel''s crotch. It was so precise and made him scared.

    Samuel narrowly avoided Nicole''s attack, but Nicole picked up the vase from the table and smashed it

    right into Samuel''s

    head.

    "Lam your sister-inw! How dare you do this to me? Vincent, you want to die, don''t you?"

    Nicole''s eyes were red with anger.

    What a jerk!

    How could he do this to her?

    Even if they were in the mountain and there was no woman, he could not do anything to her.

    Samuel snatched the vase from her hand, looked at Nicole, who was on the verge of tears, and sighed,

    "Have your eyes on

    your head? Will you take a good look at who I am?"

    "Who else could you be? Aren''t you Vincent? I tell you, I..."

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel wanted to crack open her to see what was inside? How could she be so sure that he was not

    Samuel?

    Nicole was taken aback by Samuel''s anger.

    She suddenly felt that the man before her looked more like Samuel.

    "You... don''t look at me like that. Just because you look like your brother doesn¡¯t mean I can''t do

    anything to you. If you dare to

    do anything to me, I would destroy you. You already have Joseph, and you don''t have to afraid of not

    having a child."

    What she said made Samuel''s mouth twitch.

    "Nicole, you''ve got the guts. You''ve never met Vincent, but you can take your husband as Vincent for

    granted. How much do

    you want to see Vincent? Huh?"

    Samuel was so angry that he felt a pricking pain.

    Nicole still didn''t understand it and stared at Samuel, oblivious to the awkwardness of having only a

    small shirt to cover her.

    She was ck and blue all over, and even her tattoos could not hide the bruises.

    Seeing her in such a daze, Samuel sighed and said, "In your eyes, is Vincent such an open man?"

    "You''re not Vincent?"

    "What do you think? When did I say I am Vincent?"

    Samuel said helplessly.

    For the rest of his life, he didn''t want to mention the embarrassment of being mistaken by his wife for

    someone else.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole dared not believe him.

    "Wait! Don''t youe over here. You say you''re my husband. How can you prove it?¡±

    Nicole''s remark made Samuelugh.

    "How can I prove it? Nicole, are you stupid? Can''t you feel I am your husband? I am so worried about

    you these days and

    rushed here to see, but you tell that you don''t know me. Did I spoil you, or you got stupid after falling

    into the sea?"

    Samuel''s words were harsh, and Nicole felt embarrassed, but she said defensively, ¡°How do I know if

    you''re my husband?

    Although your aura is like his, my husband would not throw me on the ground so rudely. And doesn''t

    my husband have a twin

    brother? Samuel can''t get away now, and I..."

    "You have a red mole on the left of your butt. Would you like to check it out by pulling down your

    pants?"

    Samuel just interrupted Nicole. If she went on, he might be pissed.

    Nicole''s face was flushed immediately.

    No one really seemed to know anything about such a private affair except his parents and Samuel, let

    alone Vincent, whom

    she had never met.

    Nicole was now certain that it was Samuel, but when she remembered the mess she had made, and

    looked at Samuel''s angry

    face, she suddenly said, "How could you say that? Who would take off their pants in front of you? Get

    out!"

    "Go out? You drive me out? Nicole, you really got the guts, don''t you?"

    Samuel went straight to bed, tried to control her, but scared Nicole.

    "Leave me alone! Go away! Go away!"

    She patted Samuel, as if she was really trying to repel him.

    Samuel''s face changed a little.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Oh, I''m in pain, I''m aching all over!"

    Nicole began to look weak when she saw that Samuel didn''t go out.

    Are you kidding me? How could Samuel not know her mind?

    She mistook her husband for someone else, and now if she admitted her mistake, she might be

    punished by Samuel.

    Nicole was now feeling like she was falling apart, and if Samuel didn''t let her go, she might pass away.

    So, she could only y tricks.

    "How can you be my husband?" Nicole said miserably, squeezing out a few tears. "You hit me so hard,

    and you are like my

    enemy. My husband wouldn''t do that to me. See, I''m ck and blue all over, and now it hurts when I

    touch the skin."

    Samuel could have continued to be tough if Nicole had kept yelling at him, but now seeing Nicole''s

    tears and the bruises all

    over her. She felt heartbroken.

    "Wrestling and getting hit are the first step in learning to fight hand to hand."

    He sighed, took the medicated oil rubbed it on his hand, and began to rub Nicole''s bruises.

    "Oh, ouch, ouch! Take it lightly! It hurts!¡± Nicole yelled.

    Nicole felt so painful that she burst into tears.

    Samuel was distressed, but he knew that if the bruises didn''t go away, Nicole would feel worse.

    "Hold it. If the bruises don''t go away, you''ll want to die tomorrow."

    Samuel''s voice was low, and he rubbed it as soft as possible, but Nicole still howled.

    Macon was listening to them outside, somewhat sympathetic to Nicole.

    Only a handful of people had ever been treated this way by Samuel. Seeing nothing happened, he just

    turned and left.

    Nicole screamed with pain as if she were being tortured. And when she learned that this guy was

    Samuel, she yed

    coquetry.

    "Samuel, you are a jerk! You are so hard to me! Ah! It¡¯s painful!"

    As Nicole swore, Samuel raised the corners of his lips gently.

    "Didn''t you say you are not afraid of pain and say you are my sister-inw?"

    "Stop it!¡±

    Nicole felt ashamed. It was estimated that the most faceless time in her life.

    It was embarrassing for her to tell Samuel how much she missed him.

    And apparently, Samuel thought of that.

    Heughed even louder.

    "Stopughing!"

    Nicole was a little sullen.

    But Samuelughed even more.

    "I said, stopughing!!" Furious, Nicole sat up and put her hands over Samuel''s mouth. What she didn''t

    know was that when

    she sat up, she happened to show her most alluring part in front of Samuel.

    Samuel breathed heavily, and his eyes grew eager as he looked at Nicole.

    He breathed in her scent as his mouth was muffled by her hands.

    Samuel suddenly stuck out his tongue and licked Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole felt an electric current slip through her hand, and she immediately let go her hand. In the panic,

    she was already

    wrapped around by Samuel who flipped her over and pressed against her.

    "Are you seducing me?"

    "No! Absolutely not!"

    Nicole was horrified to discover that her clothes were messy and that, most of all, she had taken off her

    clothes herself.

    At the thought of it, Nicole''s face turned as red as a ripe peach, which made Samuel couldn''t help

    himself.

    "You little goblin."

    Samuel felt his throat tight. He lowered his head and kissed her on the mouth. Regardless of Nicole''s

    struggle, Samuel just

    upied her.

    His worry and miss for her, at this moment,pletely erupted out. How much he wished that he could

    crush her into his

    flesh and blood so that he could take with her wherever he went, lest he would always worry about her.

 Chapter 263: I Would Be Willing to Be Crazy for You

    Chapter 263: I Would Be Willing to Be Crazy for You

    "Oh..."

    Nicole pped Samuel and felt like she couldn''t breathe. Did the man take any medicine today? Why

    was he so strong?

    Just as Nicole felt like she was suffocating, Samuel released her, but not to let go of his hands. He held

    Nicole in his arms,

    allowing her to cling to him. This position showed her perfect curve.

    Nicole felt hot and whispered, "Let go of me.¡±

    "Nol"

    "Samuel!" Nicole wriggled.

    Samuel''s voice deepened. ¡°I can''t promise I won''t do anything to you if you move again. Or do you

    expect me to do

    something?"

    Nicole was horrified.

    In fact, she also wanted to do something with Samuel. He aroused her, and after a long separation, she

    really enjoyed the time of being with him.

    But she was really too tired and couldn''t do it now.

    Hearing Samuel''s threatening words, she naturally did not dare to move. She simplyy on him.

    "Why did youe here?" Nicole was asking a pretty heartless question.

    Samuel gave her a disapproving stare, but Nicole ignored it. Despite she was a bit fearful of him, she

    still didn¡¯t dodge.

    "What on earth was on your mind? You''ve already been out of danger, but why don''t tell you inform me

    that you are safe?"

    "I can''t send a message on the ship. The signal had been intercepted. We went up there secretly so we

    didn''t dare send any

    message"

    Samuel felt distressed.

    "Does it hurt?"

    He stretched out his arm, and Nicole found afortable position in his arms, whispering, "It''s fine. I

    thought I was going to

    die the moment I fell into the sea. I have always felt that I am not afraid of death, but at that moment I

    suddenly realized that I don''t want to die. My mind was full of you and the children. I thought that if I

    die, and in a few years, you fall in love with another woman, and marry her, then I would suffer great

    losses. That woman would sleep with my man and would even beat my children. Thinking of this, I

    don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    Samuel couldn''t understand what was going on inside Nicole''s head.

    He shook his head and said, "I will never marry another woman in my life.¡±

    "That''s not necessarily true. How many men swear by their oath, but once their wife is gone, they

    would still miss her in the

    first few years. However, time is really a terrible thing. It will dilute all the sadness. Maybe ten years, or

    five years, I can only be alive on the wall or the tombstone.¡± said Nicole intively, making Samuel very

    ufortable.

    "What nonsense? Haven''t you heard about that? One who survives the great disaster is destined for

    good fortune for ever

    after. See? You have survived that fire and the drowning. It means that the God of death doesn''t like

    you. You will live long."

    "Why does that sound so strange?"

    Nicole frowned slightly and Samuel just smiled, without further exnation.

    She leaned into Samuel''s arms, feeling safe andfortable.

    "Shouldn''t you have too much on your te now? What are you doing here?"

    "Well, I thought you were dead, but now that I know you''re still alive. Would I feel at ease if I don''te

    and see you?" Samuel snapped.

    Nicole chuckled and said, "Didn''t I let others inform you?"

    "Lucas? I almost get mad at him."

    When it came to talking about his son, Samuel felt angry again.

    He was really fond of the brat, but the he was always against him.

    Nicole sat up immediately after hearing that.

    "It''s Lucas who told you? How about Lucas? Is he fine now? Is he taller now? And does he put on

    weight?"

    Nicole missed Lucas so much.

    Samuel was a bit jealousy.

    "Is it really proper for you to miss another man so much in my arms? Didn''t you say I am very jealousy?

    Aren''t you afraid I will

    envy him?"

    Nicole froze and chuckled.

    "Lucas is still a boy. And he is your boy Are you jealous of him?"

    "Well, as long as he is male, I would be jealous."

    Nicole was speechless at Samuel''s temper.

    Seeing that Nicole was worried about Lucas, Samuel told the whole story about his meeting with

    Lucas, including everything

    Lucas knew everything about her.

    Samuel was a bit evil. He just couldn''t let Nicole miss Lucas so much.

    How could Nicole not see this? She just didn''t reveal his mind. When she heard that Lucas gave

    Samuel some hard time,

    Nicoleughed.

    "Like father like son."

    He didn''t know whether she was praising or mocked him, Samuel didn''t answer back. Anyway, when

    going against with this

    woman, he could only end up being angry.

    He had to value his life to stay with her.

    "You just said in the training hall that you heard some executives of the Eternal Group shipped a batch

    of goods. Do you know

    what it is?"

    Seeing that he knew everything now, Nicole could not conceal it from him, and she said in a low voice,

    "No, the cargo was

    strictly packed and the moment it got off the ship, it was carried away. By the way, I secretly took a

    picture of that man. See whether you can recognize him."

    With that, Nicole took out her cell phone, found out the picture.

    Samuel frowned when he saw the man in the photograph.

    "It''s the manager of the trade department."

    "Is he important to yourpany?"

    "Very important."

    Samuel didn¡¯t expect that the manager of the trade department would ship the goods secretly.

    "Didn''t you check where the goods went?"

    For Nicole¡¯s characteristics, she would go on checking that Now that she was the leader of the Night Elf

    Empire, if she wanted

    to investigate some things, she didn''t need to do it herself, which made Samuel relieved.

    Nicole whispered, "Would you be surprised if I told you that the goods were sent here?"

    "What?"

    Samuel was surprised, but looking at Nicole¡¯s look, it didn''t look like a joke. His face suddenly

    darkened.

    "So, youe to the mountain for special training is in fact not just for training alone?"

    "Well, that¡¯s one of the reasons. I really feel myself weak. I want to train and strengthen myself, so I

    want Macon to teach me.

    But I alsoe here because of the goods. This base is yours. I heard that insiders are all on your

    side, but your people quietly brought in something strange. There must be tricks in it."

    Nicole was right, and Samuel felt nervous.

    He always knew that the Green family was not in his full control now, but he never thought that even

    the base he founded was

    prated by others.

    "Would it be my uncle?"

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Lam not sure. Nothing is known now, so I can''t go back. I have no identity now, and I will bring troubles

    to you and the children if I go back. Besides, I am now in charge of the Night Elf Empire, and if what

    Laurel said is true, then I would be target. I heard Zama had escaped, and now she''s missing. She

    doesn''t like me. Now I''m here, I''m sure it will draw some people here, and then you and the children

    will be safer.¡±

    Nicole told Samuel her ns.

    Samuel looked a little pale.

    "Do you know what you''re doing? Do you realize you''re bringing all the danger here? Do you want me

    to worry about you?"

    Feeling Samuel''s anxiety and fear, Nicole hugged Samuel''s neck and said, "It''s all right. Macon is here,

    and Finn is here too. He is also hiding nearby and will protect me. Besides, I am working hard to

    strengthen myself, don''t I? I would be fine. I heard that Zoe''s health is in bad conditions and she needs

    an immediate operation. If you have the operation with Zoe, you will be busy for at least ten days. You

    have to be careful this time. Laurel said that Night Elf Empire exists not only for the state, but also for

    you and for the heirs of Eternal Group. You''re my husband, the most important person in my life, and I

    will try my best to protect you and the kids."

    "But I''m a man. How can I let you, a woman, suffer all this?"

    Samuel''s words made Nicoleugh directly.

    "You''re sexist! Husband and wife are the one. I will support you when you encounter difficulties, and

    vice versa. The future is

    unknown, but we have to stay with each other forever. Samuel, believe me, I will protect myself, and I

    will protect you and the

    children. Zoe is our daughter. She has been waiting for five years for the operation. No matter how

    serious the situation is, I don''t want to deprive her of her right to live. You''re the only one who can save

    her now. I''ll block the dangers for you for ten days."

    Nicole''s words left Samuel speechless.

    He hugged Nicole tightly and whispered, "God will never forgive me if I let you down in my life. How

    can there be such a silly

    woman as you in the world?"

    "Lam willing to be silly for you."

    Nicole whispered, and the words flowed right into Samuel''s heart and made him feel warm.

    "I''ve got some good news."

    "What?"

    Nicole asked in a low voice. She was a bit sleepy.

    Samuel touched her head and said, "You have your identity now. In a few days you will be the member

    of the Don family. No

    one will ever change your identity again."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole raised her head and didn''t feel sleepy anymore.

    How did she suddenly be the member of the Don family? Did Samuel and Jasone to any

    kind of agreement?

 Chapter 264: Reluctant to Leave Her

    Chapter 264: Reluctant to Leave Her

    Looking at Nicole''s confused eyes, Samuel suddenly didn''t know how to tell her that she was not Mr.

    Bush and Mrs. Bush''s

    biological child, but he had to tell her about that. After all, Audrey had lost so much for her.

    Seeing Samuel in distress, Nicole whispered, "Is there something I don''t know about these days?"

    "Do you remember who took you away from the Minister Shaw?"

    Samuel didn¡¯t want to mention Vi, but he had to. After all, there were things he couldn''t hide from

    Nicole.

    "Yes."

    Speaking of Vi, Nicole was calm. She wasn''t fond of Vi, but she understood why she had given

    herself to Allen in the first

    ce. Fortunately, she was not too evil and did not treat her too bad.

    Samuel saw the dislike in Nicole''s eyes and smiled sadly. "You are sisters,¡¯ he said.

    "What?"

    Nicole thought she had misheard.

    "My parents just gave birth to a daughter, and they haven''t stayed in America. Vi has nothing to do

    with me, so stop joking,

    OK?"

    "Do you think I''m joking?"

    Samuel gave a helpless sigh and then told Nicole that Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush had gone to the police

    station to have a

    paternity test, which meant to tell Nicole that Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush were actually not rted to her.

    It would be easy to exin to her now. After all, Nicole knew about Xander.

    Nicole was silent for a long time, and Samuel didn''t disturb her. He just held her in his arms as if when

    he owned her, he owned

    the whole world.

    After a long time, Nicole spoke.

    "Has it been verified that I am the child of the Don family?"

    ¡°Audrey had a paternity test. Do you remember drawing blood at the embassy?¡¯

    When Samuel said that, Nicole remembered it.

    She nodded.

    It seemed that the matter had been proved.

    She was a bit m, and she always had a kind feeling for Audrey, but it didn''t ur to her that the

    woman was her mother.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say when she thought of how much Audrey had suffered these years.

    Although she knew that

    Audrey was her mother, she found it difficult to call her mother. Some emotions couldn''t be established

    simply by blood.

    She sighed and said, "Did my parents know it?"

    "Yes, but they were shocked."

    "I will always be their child."

    So decisive was Nicole that Samuel knew what she meant.

    "Rest assured, Mrs. Don said you could use the surname Bush, and you''re still Nicole, but your identity

    should be applied by the

    Don family. It is up to you whether you should live in the Don family.¡±

    When Samuel said that, Nicole''s nose went sour.

    She didn''t think the Don family would be so reasonable.

    Although the Don family was her own family, Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush had been caring for her and

    giving her love for over

    twenty years. If it were not for Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush, she would not be what she was now.

    The Don family, the Bush family, and Audrey were rted together because of Nicole. The rtionship

    was subtle, but it was

    not uneptable.

    Nicole soon epted this fact.

    She whispered, "I can''t go out for the moment, so please take care of them."

    "Don''t you go back to see Zoe? She may have the operation tomorrow, and Lucas. He is back. Why

    don''t youe back with

    me and have a look at them?"

    Samuel knew how much Nicole cared about her children, but now she would rather stay here for

    herself and for the Green

    family.

    Nicole also wanted to go back.

    She hadn''t seen Lucas for a long time.

    They''d been inseparable for the past five years, and now they''d been apart for so long. How could she

    not want to see him?

    But if she went back now, all the arrangements were out of order, and her spies would find out all about

    it. Her efforts would be in

    vain.

    As long as the spies hadn''t been eliminated, Lucas or Zoe or Samuel would face threat.

    Nicole could not bear to see her children go missing or be kidnapped again.

    She had to be strong, strong enough to be able to protect her children, but she also couldn''t allow

    herself to be a threat to

    their lives.

    Nicole thought carefully and whispered, "I trust that with you around, you''ll make them safe, won''t

    you?"

    "I can keep them safe, but what about you? Nicole, I can''t take care of both, so why don''t I just let the

    Don family..."

    "I can do it myself."

    Nicole stopped Samuel and rejected the help from the Don family.

    "Samuel, there are the Green family''s business, and no one else can do anything about it. You said you

    are going to marry me

    again, and when this is over, you have to do it in front of all the Seapolis City.¡±

    "Fine!"

    Samuel was reluctant to let her stay here, but he also knew Nicole insisted on staying here.

    She was not the one who only waited for him to protect her.

    These years¡¯ hardship had made Nicole strong enough to be the mistress of the Green family.

    "Sleep with me for a while, and leave quietly in the morning. Don''t let me know about it. I''m afraid I

    won''t let you go."

    Nicole rested her head in Samuel''s arms, listened to his heartbeat, and wished that time had stopped.

    They loved each other for so long, but they didn''t have much time to be together. They had left each

    other for five years, and

    now they were together, but they still couldn''t live afortable life.

    It was so good to sleep together. Maybe every woman would like to have such a stable life, right?

    Nicole hugged Samuel tightly around the waist.

    Samuel felt so distressed for her.

    What he owed this woman was more than a happy and peaceful life!

    "Go to sleep. I''m not going anywhere. I''ll be right here with you tonight."

    "Yes!"

    Nicole smiled contentedly. She wanted to talk more to Samuel, but her exhaustion and aches had

    made her feel tired and

    soon, she fell asleep.

    Samuel was sad to see her so tired.

    He really wanted to bear all the burdens for her, but he also knew that if he wanted to be with Nicole,

    he had to let her go her

    own way.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Starting tomorrow, they would be going through their own hardships. He might have left Nicole alone

    for his daughter, but

    was he really going to leave her alone?

    Samuel knew he couldn''t do that.

    He held Nicole tight, as if to rub Nicole into his own blood, but he knew he couldn''t.

    The time they spent together was happy but short.

    And the night was fleeting.

    At four o ¡®clock in the morning, Samuel, with his sleepless eyes open, greedily looked at Nicole again.

    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead.

    He had to leave now!

    It would take time to fly back from the base and he couldn''t let anyone know he had been here.

    Nicole said that there might be people from Zama on the base. He was worried about this, but he had

    to deal with this matter

    before leaving.

    Samuel gently let go of Nicole.

    It was still dark and cold outside.

    Samuel covered Nicole with the quilt and turned up the temperature before leaving.

    The moment he closed the door, Nicole opened her eyes. She had been awake all the time.

    There were tears in her eyes, but she was her tears back. As he left, she said nothing, nor did she saw

    him off. But the moment she saw Samuel close the door, she closed her eyes again and rested, but a

    line of tears came out of her eyes.

    She was reluctant to let him go!

    She wanted to get up and held him tightly and told him that she didn¡¯t want him to leave.

    As Samuel came out of Nicole''s room, he felt a cold wind blowing in his face, with a kind of loneliness

    that left him no longer

    as cool as before.

    He used to be able to do whatever he wanted, but now with Nicole by his side and the kids behind him,

    he couldn''t make any

    mistake.

    Samuel quickly entered at Macon''s room.

    Macon noticed that someone had entered the room and wanted to turn on the light, but he heard

    Samuel whispering, "Don''t

    turn on the light. Don''t let anyone know that I came to see you."

    "Mr. Samuel?"

    Macon wondered why Samuel was in his room at that moment.

    Samuel told Macon without further ado what Nicole had told him, and Macon was shocked.

    "There are Zama''s men are at the base? How is that possible? We picked the men for the base

    ourselves. How..."

    "We picked Zac and Petty when they were kids. Are they spies as well? If I guess it right, they should

    be connected to Zama.

    Zac is dead, but Petty is still alive, and her missing must be rted to Zama, so go look for Petty. Now

    Nicole''s back, so are the kids. I''m about to have surgery, and you can''t let those people hurt Nicole.

    Even though Nicole is casting a, I can''t be an onlooker. Everything here must be centered around

    Nicole''s safety, got it?"

    There was no doubt Samuel gave Nicole the entire base.

    It was hisst strength, and instead of protecting himself, he gave Nicole hisst resort. Even he knew

    that he would be in

    danger when he was on the operating table, he still put all his strength to protect Nicole.

    Macon knew how important Nicole was to him and wanted to say something, but after all he said

    nothing but nodded. There

    was subtle feeling in Macon¡¯s eyes, but no one could see what was on his mind.

    "Are you leaving?"

    "Yes! I would sneak outter. Now that Zama¡¯s men are at the base, I''m not leaving by helicopter. I

    would leave by boat alone.

    It won''t attract anyone''s attention. I leave everything here in your hand."

    Samuel turned around and left. Macon wanted to get up and saw him off, but Samuel stopped him.

    After leaving Macon''s room, Samuel took a look at Nicole''s room. He was very reluctant to leave, but

    he resolutely turned

    around and plunged into the Back Sea. He suddenly felt that there were eyes staring at him, not

    knowing if it was his illusion.

 Chapter 265: It Was Him

    Chapter 265: It Was Him

    Samuel turned sharply back, but he couldn''t find anyone staring him.

    He had always been cautious and sensitive, and he was sure what he felt was right. He might not have

    been so cautious if Nicole hadn''t warned him that there were Zama¡¯ men at the base.

    But as soon as he came out of Macon¡¯''s room, he realized he was being followed, which was really

    bad.

    Samuel frowned.

    He was so worried about Nicole''s safety that he wanted to turn around and told her about that, but then

    he thought of Zoe.

    Zoe was still waiting for him, and he needed to get back as soon as possible.

    Samuel took out his cell phone and called Lucas directly.

    He didn¡¯t know how to get in touch with Finn, but he could get Lucas to tell Finn o keep Nicole safe.

    Lucas was asleep and hung up the phone when he heard the phone ring.

    Samuel felt helpless.

    The boy might be sleeping soundly now, and if not necessary, he didn''t want to wake him up.

    The phone rang again and again. Lucas was very displeased, so he just answered the phone.

    "Samuel, what are you doing? It''s not daylight yet?¡±

    "I''m at the base and I''m going to go back now, but I''m afraid something might be wrong with your

    mommy. I can''t get in touch with Finn, so give Finn a call and ask him to keep an eye on everything

    going on at the base and protect your mommy, okay?"

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, plus he was on the beach and the sea wind was howling, Lucas can

    hardly hear it.

    ¡°Aren''t you at the base? Just let Macon take care of mommy."

    Lucas yawned, and he still didn''t wake up.

    Samuel sighed, "I am still worry about her. There would be safe if there of tears is one more person to

    take care of her."

    ¡°All right, I see.¡±

    Lucas called Finn after he hung up, but it was strange that Finn¡¯s phone didn''t get through.

    At first Lucas didn''t notice anything wrong, thinking that Finn had turned off his phone while he was

    sleeping, but after three or four calls, Lucas noticed something was wrong.

    He didn''t feel sleepy by this time.

    He called Samuel, but, strangely enough, Samuel couldn''t get through either.

    The base signal had been blocked by someone!

    Who did that?

    Who had the power to block the base signal?

    Lucas suddenly sat up, quickly turned on hisputer, and tried to find Nicole, but unfortunately, her

    tracking system was gone.

    What was going on?

    Lucas got upset.

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel quickly pulled a kayak from the warehouse and nned to leave

    in the dark, but he was always uneasy.

    His right eyelid kept jumping. He didn''t know if it was because he didn''t sleep the whole night or if

    something bad was really happening.

    Samuel put the kayak into the Back Sea, quickly boarded the boat, and left the Back Sea with his

    paddle.

    Shortly after Samuel left, Nicole suddenly opened her eyes.

    It was very quiet outside, so quiet that she could hear her own voice, but because of the silence, she

    heard a slight step.

    From the sound, she felt there were many peopleing.

    Nicole got up quickly, dressed in silence, and came to the window.

    Out of her room were the mountains, and she didn''t know what it would be if she came out of the

    window, but it was far better than being caught in the room.

    Nicole gently opened the window, put a down jacket, and quickly got out the window without running far

    into the mountains.

    She went the other way up to the roof and clung to it like a gecko. She tried to send Finn a message,

    only to discover that the signal had been blocked.

    Oh!

    Something bad must have happened at the base!

    She didn''t know if Samuel had left.

    Although she knew that she was staying here to be the bait, she did not expect it toe so soon.

    What she worried about most was Samuel''s safety.

    With Samuel''s skill, he would not suffer loses, but what if the ones who hurt him were the ones he

    trusted the most?

    Nicole couldn''t imagine it.

    The door clicked open and Nicole''s heart clenched.

    Here they came!

    Her palms were so sweaty and she tried to hold her breath as much as possible.

    There were about three or four of them, and after opening the door, two of them got into bed and tried

    to catch Nicole, but they couldn''t.

    "She is not here?"

    The voice sounded a bit surprised.

    "It''s still hot, I''m sure she¡¯s just gone."

    ¡®The window was open!

    They soon came to a conclusion.

    "She has run outside. She is alert.¡±

    At that moment, the light in the room was suddenly turned on.

    A man walked in from the outside, said faintly at the sight of everything in the room.

    "She is Samuel''s wife, prudent and alert. Go and find her out. She must not leave the base under any

    circumstances! And Samuel just went out in his kayak. He''s alone, but he is agile. Let him go if he can,

    and let no one stop him."

    Nicole froze at the sound.

    Was it Macon?

    How could it be him?

    In this base, Nicole could defend anyone except Macon, the least man she thought that would betray

    Samuel.

    She was so shocked that she wanted to send the news to Samuel right away.

    What did Macon say?

    Samuel left here in his kayak, didn''t he?

    It would be fine as long as he left.

    She had to inform Samuel, but Nicole knew now was not the time.

    All the people in the house quickly backed out and ran to the mountain, but Macon did not leave.

    He stood at the window, looking out into the dark road. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Nicole was freezing to death on the roof.

    It was really cold in the early morning.

    But now her heart was colder.

    Macon and Samuel had gone through the death together. They survived from the battlefield. How could

    this rtionship deteriorate?

    Or was Macon never loyal to Samuel in the first ce?

    Who did he obey?

    Zama? Or Samuel''s uncle?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out. What she should do now was to hide herself as much as possible. She

    didn''t know how she could connect with Finn.

    She never thought that one would be Macon.

    Now the signal was cut off, and she was left to fight alone, like a solitary goose.

    She couldn''t hide herself on the roof. As soon as the day breaks, she would be found. If Macon didn¡¯t

    leave the house, how could she leave it?

    Nicole felt like she was cornered.

    She got the news she wanted, but she also put herself in such a desperate situation. She wouldn''t

    definitely win Macon.

    As Nicole thought about it, Macon suddenly let out a sigh and said, "Where are you on such a cold

    day?"

    Nicole dared not breathe, for fear that Macon might find her.

    Fortunately, Macon stayed in the room for a while, looking around uneasily, and then left the room

    without finding out Nicole.

    But Nicole didn¡¯te down because she was afraid Macon woulde back again. With Macon''s

    personality, this might happen.

    Sure enough, Macon returned a few minutester.

    He strolled around the room again, making sure that Nicole was not there before he left.

    Nicole was frightened.

    What should she do?

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Now how could she avoid being caught by Macon?

    Nicole was so stiff with cold that she didn''t even move for fear of making any noise.

    She had stayed on the roof for about half an hour, and the day hade. In less than half an hour, the

    sun will rise from the horizon. By then she couldn''t hide here even if she wanted.

    And there was surveince, of which she had no idea where they were. After all, she wasn''t familiar

    with here.

    This was Macon¡¯s field.

    Nicole felt she was really cornered.

    She bit her teeth and finally decided to climb down. As for where to go, she could only choose to go in

    the deep mountains.

    Although it was possible to meet Macon¡¯s men there were bigger chances to escape. After all, the

    mountains were sorge that it could hide a person.

    Unless she had nothing on her, or no one could find her out.

    Thinking of what she wore, Nicole thought of the tracking device.

    Since Finn could find her by the tracker, Macon could also find her out on an electronic system, so she

    had to abandon it.

    Nicole took the tracking device off her and immediately stomp it under her feet and crushed it.

    She had to break so that no one could find her.

    After Nicole had done all this, she ran quickly toward the mountains.

    She didn''t know what was in the mountains or if there were any traps for Macon''s men. She just ran

    aimlessly.

    As she ran, she found herself lost.

    She wasn''t familiar with the mountains, and now she was running around blindly. Before she knew it,

    Nicole came to a cave.

    The cave wouldn''t have been found if Nicole hadn''t fallen over.

    It was covered in grass, and it looked like there was nothing there, but Nicole identally fell and then

    came crashing in.

    The cave was very damp, and it was very cold, which made Nicole ufortable.

    Nicole quickly stood up and found her foot sprained.

    How unlucky she was.

    She cursed herself for being out of luck, but did not dare to stay too long. She could only go into the

    cave, without noticing what was in it at all.

    As she walked, Nicole felt someone talking and she stopped, doubled over. Her heart was pounding

    fast.

    Who was it?

    Who was in there?

    Was it not an abandoned cave?

    With that in mind, Nicole felt the voicesing closer and there were footstepsing her way...

 Chapter 266: Give in for His Wife and Children

    Chapter 266: Give in for His Wife and Children

    Nicole tried to turn away, but it was toote.

    She could only lean back as far as she could, when suddenly she hit something.

    In desperation, Nicole looked back and saw a barrel lying there, not knowing what was in it.

    Nicole slipped in quickly and carefully closed the lid.

    lt was very damp inside and a bit smelly. It seemed to have been there for a long time.

    She frowned slightly, pinched her nose and tried to keep her breathing as quiet as possible.

    The footsteps came closer and the voice was more clearly.

    Nicole''s heart tightened at the familiar sound.

    They were Zama and Petty!

    Here they were hiding!

    So, Macon was Zama''s people?

    No wonder Samuel looked all over the Seapolis City and could not find Zama and Petty, who turned out

    to be hidden by Macon.

    Nicole really admired Macon''s ability.

    It wasn''t easy to hide under Samuel''s eyes for so long.

    Nicole remembered that Macon went to help find Lucas when Lucas was missing.

    How dangerous it would be. If Macon had found Lucas at the beginning, she didn''t know what would

    happen to Lucas now.

    Nicole was afraid, but d to have Vincent''s help in the dark.

    "Zama, Macon said that Nicole had escaped¡¯ Petty said as she walked, "Where could she hide in the

    mountains?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, but this woman must die. If it weren''t for her, I''d still be here with my son. Not only did she

    tear my son and me apart, but she became the leader of the Night Elf Empire. What ability does she

    have to be the leader of the Night Elf Empire?¡±

    Zama said in a dismissive way.

    Nicole always knew Zama didn''t like her, but she always thought that Zama didn''t like her because of

    Samuel. However, that was not quite the case now.

    Petty whispered, "Now will she contact the men of the Night Elf Empire toe here? Since she could

    escape, it meant she had known Macon''s means. It''s a pity that we have worked so hard to control

    Macon for so many years, but now he was found to be helping us. If Mr. Samuel knows about it, then...¡±

    ¡°He won''t know. Didn''t Macon say that he had already left? I hear that Zoe''s going to have surgery in

    the morning, and Samuel had to go back and saved her. An unlucky chick dared to have my son''s

    kidney? I won''t let that happen. Did you arrange the doctor?" Zama said with a note of ferocity.

    "Yes" Petty said immediately. "Once she''s on the operation bed, she can''t get off and she''ll die of an

    ident. Don''t worry"

    "Don''t hurt my son!"

    Zama''s words shocked Nicole.

    Zoe was in danger?

    How crazy Zama was! She knew that Zoe was her granddaughter but she still wanted to kill her?

    Nicole was anxious that she could do nothing.

    What should she do?

    Once he was in the operation room, Samuel would be anesthetized, and no one could stop him from

    taking any risks.

    Her daughter!

    Her poor child!

    Was Zama going to kill her like this?

    Nicole couldn''t help herself but hear Petty say, "Zama, Zoe is your granddaughter. Are you sure you

    have to do so?¡±

    "What granddaughter? She is just a sick girl. It will be all right if someone else can give her a kidney.

    What''s the use of keeping such a girl? But no one can match her kidney except for my son. Does it

    make no difference if a person loses a kidney? I have lost one son; can I bear to see my other son

    be a cripple? She should me her mother for not giving her good health. Besides, have you

    found out where Lucas is?"

    "Not yet. Master Lucas seems to have vanished into thin air. Maybe something happened to him:

    "Shit! Riley, that fool dares hurt my grandson! Lucas is the hope of the Green family. He is still young.

    As long as I can keep himpany and train him, he will be my best and most obedient grandson.

    Whatever it takes, you have to find Lucas¡±

    Zama''s words made Nicole angry.

    This old woman degraded Zoe as nothing, but because Lucas was a boy and young enough to control,

    she wanted to control him. How vicious she was!

    Zama and Petty walked past Nicole¡¯s hidden barrel, and Nicole was scared out of breath.

    By and by the sound of their footsteps died away as if they were going out, and Nicole dared to lift the

    lid for a breath of fresh air.

    How could she tell this about Samuel?

    She couldn''t stay here!

    She couldn''t hide here. And it was a matter of Zoe and Samuel''s safety, she had to find some way to

    get the news out, or to go back to the Seapolis City.

    But how to get out?

    She got out of the barrel and headed quickly toward Petty and Zama¡¯s direction.

    That was where they lived temporarily. She didn¡¯t know whether should could find anything.

    There was no one to guard here. Macon seemed pretty confident that no one would find here, so he

    would let off the guard.

    When she went in, she found a hole in the cave.

    The two small caves were joined together and arranged like bedrooms. There was literally everything in

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    there, even food.

    The food here was not very nutritious or fresh, except for some noodles andpressed biscuits, and

    mineral water was held in those big buckets.

    Nicole quickly took some biscuits and put them in her pocket.

    She didn¡¯t bring anything out when she escaped. For fear of starving, she might as well take some food

    here.

    Nicole looked around and realized that there was aptop here.

    The signal was blocked by Macon. If she used their Intr to send messages, would it be detected?

    Nicole didn¡¯t know much aboutputers.

    Now she wished Lucas was here. If Lucas were here, he would have a way.

    Nicole finally stopped doing that.

    She scoured the ce, but she couldn''t find any clues or anything, so Nicole had to run out of the room

    fast for fear that Petty and Zama woulde back.

    But, as luck would have it, footsteps were heard outside again.

    Nicole couldn''t escape out now and was about to meet the men outside. At this time, her back hit the

    wall and, for some reason, she felt a faint warmth.

    The warmth was as if a kind of wooden warmth.

    Nicole frowned slightly, turned and touched the wall. There was a door here.

    Without thinking, she pushed the door open and went in.

    When she entered, Nicole froze.

    It was full of iron cages, and the iron cages contained many women, some were old, some were young.

    Now they were all asleep.

    Nicole was surprised, but quickly calmed down.

    She remembered being trafficked.

    It was indeed rted to Zama!

    What was Zama doing bringing these people here? Traffic them abroad?

    Nicole had a hard time watching them locked up like piglets in an iron cage.

    The scene of being trafficked came back to her mind.

    She knew better than anyone what these people would face when they were trafficked.

    Nicole quickly opened the cage and sshed them with cold water.

    ¡°Who are you?"

    The women were frightened, but did not dare to speak loudly. Nicole knew they were frightened by the

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, ¡°I''ve freed you from the cage. You can run out of here. This is an

    ind. There''s sea a few hundred meters north of here. It''s up to you whether you can get out or not¡¯

    The women were somewhat surprised and somewhat incredulous of what Nicole said, but they got up

    and ran quickly out of the room.

    If they had a chance to go home, they would risk for it.

    Nicole remembered the sound of footsteps outside.

    "Wait! Someone may being in. Don''t go out for the moment. Just wait and see"

    When the women heard Nicole''s words, they stopped.

    They now thought of Nicole as the leader and the backbone.

    The sound of footsteps outside drew closer and Nicole was getting nervous.

    She had no idea whether they would get out or not.

    Atst there were voices outside.

    ¡°Where are the Zama men?"

    "They probably had gone out.¡±

    There were two men, the man who tried toe in and catch Nicole in the wee hours of the morning.

    She could recognize their voices.

    Nicole''s hands were pressed together, wondering if they woulde in.

    Then she heard a man say, ¡°Look whether there''s sign of Nicole here. If no, let''s go. We couldn''t afford

    to offend Zama and Petty. If they knew we''ve been here, I don''t know what we would end up with¡±

    "The two women are so troublesome. I don''t know why Macon listens to them.¡¯ said another, shaking

    his head and sighing.

    "Haven''t you heard of it? Macon''s wife and children are under Zama''s control, or else Macon would not

    obey her¡¯

    Nicole was shocked.

    Macon''s wife and children were controlled by Zama?

    No wonder he betrayed Samuel.

    But that did not justify hisplicity!

    Another man sighed, ¡°Ah, poor Macon. In the early days when he was in the army, he spent less time

    with his wife. As a result, they were getting estranged, so his wife proposed a divorce and take away

    the custody of the children. Macon felt sorry for his wife and agreed to divorce. Unexpectedly, when he

    heard the news of his wife and children again, they were controlled by others. He is a tough man but he

    is willing to give in for his wife and children.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Just look for Nicole. We have gotten out of here. If we meet Zama that crazy woman, we

    would be in trouble.¡± said the other man hurriedly.

    The two men began to look in the cave.

    Nicole was anxious...

    Would they ever find their way here?

 Chapter 267: Why so Nice to Me

    Chapter 267: Why so Nice to Me

    Nicole was nervous, so were the women inside, all looking helplessly at Nicole.

    For her, it was an ident toe here, and to meet so many poor women was out of her

    expectations. But could she ignore

    them?

    Nicole denied it immediately.

    No matter who was behind Zama, she would not beplicit in the crime.

    Fortunately, the two men only searched the area and then quickly backed out, probably in real fear of

    Zama''s return.

    How powerful was Zama?

    Even the staff in the base were afraid of her?

    Or had Zama been around since the base was built?

    Nicole wasn''t sure, but she was thinking about it all the time.

    When the sound of footsteps died away a little, Nicole said to the women behind her, "I''ll get you out of

    here, but I''m not sure if you can get out of here. Everybodyjust scatter and run when you are out, and

    do not run in one direction, okay?"

    Everyone nodded.

    For them, Nicole was the biggest hope for getting them out.

    Nicole opened the wooden door. It was cold outside, but very disturbing.

    She was the first toe out to check he surroundings, and when she found nobody there, she waved

    and let the people

    behind here out with her.

    Nicole remembered the way she hade, and she quickly led the women to a ce.

    It was getting a little light outside. There must be cameras around here.

    Nicole took a look and noticed an electronic eye nearby. She quickly picked up something to hide it.

    ¡°Once I do that, they''ll soon find out something''s wrong here, and then everyone will scatter and run.

    Just run out of here as much as you can¡±

    "Thank you, girl."

    They cried with joy.

    They hadn''t fled yet, but they saw a glimmer of hope.

    Nicole wasn''t too sure of their gratitude. It was only the first step.

    After telling them the escape route, Nicole quickly blocked the camera and ran out.

    There was a little girl in herte teens, not too tall, who ran out with Nicole at the same time Nicole ran

    out.

    Everyone had left, and nobody wanted to stay, except this little girl, who was following Nicole.

    Nicole hadn''t noticed her at first, but when she found the girl was following her, she was a bit hesitant.

    "Girl, you can''t follow me?

    Nicole was afraid of dragging her, but the little girl shook her head and did not speak.

    It was still dark, and Nicole could not quite see her face, but she was a bit helpless for the girl''s

    stubborn.

    "I have other fish to fry. I really can''t take you with me¡¯

    She was in danger as the entire base was looking for her, and she had to avoid Macon and tried to get

    through Finn, but now this little girl was following her, it was likely to drag her.

    But the little girl just shook her head and did not leave.

    At this point, Nicole couldn''t just throw the little girl out.

    She sighed and said, "If you meet too many people, just run away and leave me alone, got it?¡±

    The little girl nodded; her eyes shone bright in the early morning.

    She should have very beautiful big eyes.

    Nicole could not leave her alone this time, let the girl follow her closely and ran fast toward the shore

    behind.

    Only there could she have a glimmer of hope.

    "Can you swim?¡±

    The little girl shook her head.

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    The little girl couldn''t swim, then how could they leave?

    At this point, Nicole noticed a lot of peopleing this way.

    The beach was her way out here, and if she were Macon, she would have guessed she was going to

    the beach when she noticed that the camera was blocked.

    What could she do?

    Toe to them herself?

    Or run into the mountains to find a way?

    Nicole didn''t know. She felt like she was facing a tough choice.

    In the past, Samuel was here every time she was in danger. She just needed to follow Samuel. But

    now, what should she do?

    Nicole stopped, and the little girl stopped.

    By this time there were already a lot of people running towards the sea.

    The sight of the sea gave them hope, and it would be better to die at sea than to be sold abroad.

    Nicole''s sudden stop sent the little girl reeling, and she almost ran into Nicole, but she stopped at the

    ¡°Are you afraid? If I turned and ran back, would you still be with me?"

    Nicole looked at the little girl.

    It was not just about her; it was also about the little girl''s safety. The little girl''s being with her gave her a

    sense of

    responsibility, even though everyone had their own destiny.

    The little girl blinked at Nicole as if she understood her, nodding her head in spite of her bewilderment.

    "Yes!"

    Her voice was young, but firm.

    Nicole sighed and said, "I don''t know what would happen if I run back. I''m actually the one they''re

    looking for. If you run out

    with them, you might have a chance of survival, but following me is dangerous. Are you sure you want

    to follow me?"

    The little girl nodded again.

    Nicole had no alternative but to take her hand and hide in the woods, turning to run into the mountains

    before the Macon men arrived.

    The little girl''s hands were cold.

    Nicole thought about her daughter Zoe.

    If she couldn''t get out and died here, what would happen to Zoe? What about Lucas?

    At that moment she was more or lessining about her own imprudence. Would it be better to go

    back and see Zoe at

    first?

    But thinking about what Zama had said and the situation she and Zoe were in, she had no choice.

    Nicole had never been able to figure out why she had always been chased after. She just wanted to

    live a simple life with

    Samuel.

    Were some people really that bad?

    Zama knew Zoe''s identity, but she still refused to let the poor child go. What was on her mind?

    With that in mind, Nicole took the little girl and ran off into the mountains.

    The sound of a car engine was heard outside, and sure enough, Macon''s men were still following.

    There was a plop on the beach. She didn''t know if someone had jumped into the sea or if there had

    been an argument, but it was very chaotic.

    By this time Nicole had no time to care what happened to the others.

    She took the little girl and ran into the mountains and then she felt lost.

    The mountain was not that big, and when Samuel bought it, he didn¡¯t even want to own a country.

    Nicole and the girl were on

    the run, but Nicole knew sooner orter they woulde to an end.

    They seemed to hear footsteps behind them as they tried to get farther away, and now they could only

    move forward, not backward.

    If the road ahead was a dead end, what would she do?

    She was with an innocent girl. Nicole didn''t know what to do with herself.

    The girl looked at Nicole and whispered, ¡°My name is Soseph"

    "My name is Nicole¡±

    Nicole said faintly, more or less smiling.

    The girl looked at the girl. She was very young and had a pair of beautiful eyes. If it was not for this

    time, she might not have

    known this girl named Soseph.

    "There''s something I have to tell you. There''s an end to this forest, and I''m not familiar with it. If we get

    to the end and we can''t get out, you and I may have to stay here:

    Nicole didn''t want to say this. It was cruel to say this to an eighteen-year-old.

    If she was an ordinary child, Soseph would probably cry now, but Soseph did not feel much painful, just

    said faintly, "If that is

    the case, I do not me you, after all, I persisted to follow you myself. You have no responsibility to

    me¡±

    Nicole had not expected the child to say so, and felt sad.

    "I''ll try my best to protect you."

    "Why are you so nice to me?"

    Soseph had a puzzled look in her eyes. Perhaps in her mind, she and Nicole didn''t know each other,

    and she didn''t me

    Nicole even if she was left alone.

    Nicole saw something in Soseph''s eyes and said, with a strange pang, ¡°After all, I led you this way¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I chose to keep up myself.¡¯

    Soseph had none of the cowardice of the other girls, and her happy-go-lucky personality only made

    Nicole more ufortable.

    How Nicole wished that she had not allowed the girl to follow her, but now it was toote to say

    anything.

    ¡°Well, if someonees aroundter, you can run while you can, and leave me alone, OK?"

    Soseph just looked at Nicole and didn''t speak.

    Nicole thought they''d made a deal.

    The noise outside grew louder, as if a crowd of people were closing in.

    Nicole''s hands were already sweaty.

    With what she had learned, not to mention protecting Soseph, it might be difficult to protect herself.

    They were both tired and hungry and thirsty now, and the dew of the morning drenched their clothes.

    When the breeze came, it made them both shiver involuntarily.

    Nicole saw that Soseph''s lips were white, and without thinking, she took off her clothes and gave them

    to her.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Put it on:

    The girl looked at Nicole in surprise, frowned slightly when Nicole had only a sweater inside. She

    hesitated, but then took

    Nicole''s clothes and put them on.

    Nicole felt horribly cold, but the warmth of Soseph made her feel like she saw Zoe.

    Just take Soseph as Zoe for a moment.

    Nicole took her hand and ran quickly in one direction, but the more she ran, the clearer the sound

    became.

    Did they run straight to Macon''s men?

    Nicole''s doubts grew.

    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a hand grabbed Nicole, making her want to scream, but the man covered

    her mouth.

 Chapter 267: 267 Why so Nice to Me

    Chapter 267: 267 Why so Nice to Me

    Nicole was nervous, so were the women inside, all looking helplessly at Nicole.

    For her, it was an ident toe here, and to meet so many poor women was out of her

    expectations. But could she ignore them?

    Nicole denied it immediately.

    No matter who was behind Zama, she would not beplicit in the crime.

    Fortunately, the two men only searched the area and then quickly backed out, probably in real fear of

    Zama''s return.

    How powerful was Zama?

    Even the staff in the base were afraid of her?

    Or had Zama been around since the base was built?

    Nicole wasn''t sure, but she was thinking about it all the time.

    When the sound of footsteps died away a little, Nicole said to the women behind her, "I''ll get you out of

    here, but I''m not sure if you can get out of here. Everybody just scatter and run when you are out, and

    do not run in one direction, okay?"

    Everyone nodded.

    For them, Nicole was the biggest hope for getting them out.

    Nicole opened the wooden door. It was cold outside, but very disturbing.

    She was the first toe out to check he surroundings, and when she found nobody there, she waved

    and let the people behind here out with her.

    Nicole remembered the way she hade, and she quickly led the women to a ce.

    It was getting a little light outside. There must be cameras around here.

    Nicole took a look and noticed an electronic eye nearby. She quickly picked up something to hide it.

    "Once I do that, they''ll soon find out something''s wrong here, and then everyone will scatter and run.

    Just run out of here as much as you can."

    "Thank you, girl."

    They cried with joy.

    They hadn''t fled yet, but they saw a glimmer of hope.

    Nicole wasn''t too sure of their gratitude. It was only the first step.

    After telling them the escape route, Nicole quickly blocked the camera and ran out.

    There was a little girl in herte teens, not too tall, who ran out with Nicole at the same time Nicole ran

    out.

    Everyone had left, and nobody wanted to stay, except this little girl, who was following Nicole.

    Nicole hadn''t noticed her at first, but when she found the girl was following her, she was a bit hesitant.

    "Girl, you can''t follow me."

    Nicole was afraid of dragging her, but the little girl shook her head and did not speak.

    It was still dark, and Nicole could not quite see her face, but she was a bit helpless for the girl¡¯s

    stubborn.

    "I have other fish to fry. I really can''t take you with me."

    She was in danger as the entire base was looking for her, and she had to avoid Macon and tried to get

    through Finn, but now this little girl was following her, it was likely to drag her.

    But the little girl just shook her head and did not leave.

    At this point, Nicole couldn''t just throw the little girl out.

    She sighed and said, "If you meet too many people, just run away and leave me alone, got it?"

    The little girl nodded; her eyes shone bright in the early morning.

    She should have very beautiful big eyes.

    Nicole could not leave her alone this time, let the girl follow her closely and ran fast toward the shore

    behind.

    Only there could she have a glimmer of hope.

    "Can you swim?"

    The little girl shook her head.

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    The little girl couldn¡¯t swim, then how could they leave?

    At this point, Nicole noticed a lot of peopleing this way.

    The beach was her way out here, and if she were Macon, she would have guessed she was going to

    the beach when she noticed that the camera was blocked.

    What could she do?

    Toe to them herself?

    Or run into the mountains to find a way?

    Nicole didn''t know. She felt like she was facing a tough choice.

    In the past, Samuel was here every time she was in danger. She just needed to follow Samuel. But

    now, what should she do?

    Nicole stopped, and the little girl stopped.

    By this time there were already a lot of people running towards the sea.

    The sight of the sea gave them hope, and it would be better to die at sea than to be sold abroad.

    Nicole''s sudden stop sent the little girl reeling, and she almost ran into Nicole, but she stopped at the

    "Are you afraid? If I turned and ran back, would you still be with me?"

    Nicole looked at the little girl.

    It was not just about her; it was also about the little girl''s safety. The little girl''s being with her gave her a

    sense of responsibility, even though everyone had their own destiny.

    The little girl blinked at Nicole as if she understood her, nodding her head in spite of her bewilderment.

    "Yes!"

    Her voice was young, but firm.

    Nicole sighed and said, "I don¡¯t know what would happen if I run back. I''m actually the one they''re

    looking for. If you run out with them, you might have a chance of survival, but following me is

    dangerous. Are you sure you want to follow me?"

    The little girl nodded again.

    Nicole had no alternative but to take her hand and hide in the woods, turning to run into the mountains

    before the Macon men arrived.

    The little girl''s hands were cold.

    Nicole thought about her daughter Zoe.

    If she couldn¡¯t get out and died here, what would happen to Zoe? What about Lucas?

    At that moment she was more or lessining about her own imprudence. Would it be better to go

    back and see Zoe at first?

    But thinking about what Zama had said and the situation she and Zoe were in, she had no choice.

    Nicole had never been able to figure out why she had always been chased after. She just wanted to

    live a simple life with Samuel.

    Were some people really that bad?

    Zama knew Zoe''s identity, but she still refused to let the poor child go. What was on her mind?

    With that in mind, Nicole took the little girl and ran off into the mountains.

    The sound of a car engine was heard outside, and sure enough, Macon''s men were still following.

    There was a plop on the beach. She didn''t know if someone had jumped into the sea or if there had

    been an argument, but it was very chaotic.

    By this time Nicole had no time to care what happened to the others.

    She took the little girl and ran into the mountains and then she felt lost.

    The mountain was not that big, and when Samuel bought it, he didn''t even want to own a country.

    Nicole and the girl were on the run, but Nicole knew sooner orter they woulde to an end.

    They seemed to hear footsteps behind them as they tried to get farther away, and now they could only

    move forward, not backward.

    If the road ahead was a dead end, what would she do?

    She was with an innocent girl. Nicole didn''t know what to do with herself.

    The girl looked at Nicole and whispered, "My name is Soseph."

    "My name is Nicole."

    Nicole said faintly, more or less smiling.

    The girl looked at the girl. She was very young and had a pair of beautiful eyes. If it was not for this

    time, she might not have known this girl named Soseph.

    "There''s something I have to tell you. There''s an end to this forest, and I''m not familiar with it. If we get

    to the end and we can''t get out, you and I may have to stay here."

    Nicole didn''t want to say this. It was cruel to say this to an eighteen-year-old.

    If she was an ordinary child, Soseph would probably cry now, but Soseph did not feel much painful, just

    said faintly, "If that is the case, I do not me you, after all, I persisted to follow you myself. You have

    no responsibility to me."

    Nicole had not expected the child to say so, and felt sad.

    "I''ll try my best to protect you."

    "Why are you so nice to me?"

    Soseph had a puzzled look in her eyes. Perhaps in her mind, she and Nicole didn''t know each other,

    and she didn¡¯t me Nicole even if she was left alone.

    Nicole saw something in Soseph''s eyes and said, with a strange pang, "After all, I led you this way."

    "It has nothing to do with you. I chose to keep up myself."

    Soseph had none of the cowardice of the other girls, and her happy-go-lucky personality only made

    Nicole more ufortable.

    How Nicole wished that she had not allowed the girl to follow her, but now it was toote to say

    anything.

    "Well, if someonees aroundter, you can run while you can, and leave me alone, OK?"

    Soseph just looked at Nicole and didn''t speak.

    Nicole thought they''d made a deal.

    The noise outside grew louder, as if a crowd of people were closing in.

    Nicole''s hands were already sweaty.

    With what she had learned, not to mention protecting Soseph, it might be difficult to protect herself.

    They were both tired and hungry and thirsty now, and the dew of the morning drenched their clothes.

    When the breeze came, it made them both shiver involuntarily.

    Nicole saw that Soseph''s lips were white, and without thinking, she took off her clothes and gave them

    to her.

    "Put it on."

    The girl looked at Nicole in surprise, frowned slightly when Nicole had only a sweater inside. She

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    hesitated, but then took Nicole''s clothes and put them on.

    Nicole felt horribly cold, but the warmth of Soseph made her feel like she saw Zoe.

    Just take Soseph as Zoe for a moment.

    Nicole took her hand and ran quickly in one direction, but the more she ran, the clearer the sound

    became.

    Did they run straight to Macon''s men?

    Nicole''s doubts grew.

    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a hand grabbed Nicole, making her want to scream, but the man covered

    her mouth.

 Chapter 268: He Is My Husband

    Chapter 268: He Is My Husband

    Soseph turned around in fright. She went crazy and hit the intruder.

    She didn¡¯t know much kung fu, but it could tell she was a good fighter. As soon as the man¡¯s arm came

    out, Soseph grabbed

    her jacket and swung it in his face.

    There was a zipper on the coat and it was pointed right in the person''s face.

    The man stopped a bit because of her movements, and Nicole was struggling to get out and start

    hitting the man when he whispered, ¡°Nicole, it''s me.¡¯

    Nicole was momentarily stunned by the familiar voice, and the next moment she stopped Soseph.

    ¡°Soseph, stop.

    Soseph stopped.

    Nicole looked incredulously at Samuel.

    His clothes were wet with dew, even wetter than she was.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    ¡°I went back. This is not the time to talk. Come with me:

    Samuel took one look at Soseph, a trace of doubt slipping through his eyes.

    ¡°This is a child I rescued from Zama''s cave? Nicole said, "Zama took a lot of women and I set them

    free. She is called Soseph

    and she''s been following me:

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Samuel didn''t say anything for Nicole''s sake, but apparently agreed to let Soseph join them.

    Nicole nodded to Soseph, and they followed Samuel to the other side.

    ¡°Is it possible to get out here?¡±

    ¡°It''s a little difficult to get out, but we can wait¡±

    Samuel noticed Nicole''s hands cold, and looked back.

    The suit Soseph used to beat him happened to be Nicole''s.

    This stupid woman must have taken off her clothes and given them to Soseph.

    Soseph was not very tall, about the height of Nicole''s shoulders. She was thin and looked weak, but

    Soseph¡¯''s eyes interested

    Samuel.

    The child was so young, but she had such cold eyes. Although Nicole had saved her life, the girl might

    not be grateful to Nicole.

    That was what Samuel thought.

    ¡°Is it cold?"

    Samuel led Nicole. Nicole already knew that her teeth were chattering, but in order not to bother

    Samuel, she simply said, ¡°It''s okay"

    ¡°Hold on a minute. We''ll be there in a minute:

    Nicole didn''t hear Samuel clearly, but it seemed that with Samuel there, things weren''t so bad.

    She followed in Samuel''s footsteps and looked back at Soseph every now and then.

    Samuel ran very fast, and Soseph''s legs were so short that she had to work very hard to catch up.

    Nicole wanted to tell him to slow down, but at this point, any slow step could put each other in danger,

    and she had to motion

    Soseph to keep up.

    Fortunately, Soseph was not strong but she could bear the hardship Although it was a little difficult for

    her to catch up with them, she always managed to keep up, although she seemed to be tired.

    Nicole had been running with Samuel for a long time and she was about to copse, but Samuel

    suddenly jumped off a cliff in front of her.

    He did not say a word, and Nicole let out a scream as he pulled her down.

    Soseph hesitated, gritted his teeth and jumped down.

    The wind was whistling in her ears.

    Nicole had no idea what the result of her jump would be, but she believed Samuel. What about

    Soseph?

    She wanted to look back at Soseph, but the wind was so strong that she could not keep her eyes open.

    All she could do was

    pray in her heart that Soseph was fine.

    By the time theynded, Nicole was sitting on the ground, not in pain, but wet and ufortable.

    ¡°It''s all right. You can stand up.¡¯ Samuel''s voice rang out.

    Nicole opened her eyes.

    In front of them was a vast grasnd, the grass under their buttocks was very soft, and the ce

    where they jumped down

    was a waterfall, although there was not much water now, it was a waterfall.

    There was a cough behind them.

    Nicole turned around and saw that Soseph had also fallen. But as no one caught her, she fell hard on

    the ground.

    She wanted tough, but she felt it not proper so she got up to help Soseph, when she heard Samuel

    say, "You are a burden to us. From now on, you have to take care of yourself. We don''t have time to

    take care of you, okay?"

    Samuel had always been cold, and except for Nicole, he didn''t feel the need to care too much for

    anyone else.

    Having Sosephe all the way with him was more than enough.

    Besides, he had no idea of where she came from, and though she was shut up with all those women

    together, Samuel could

    not help thinking that she was different from other girls.

    At such a special time, such a girl was actually a danger to them.

    Nicole felt it not good, gently tugged at Samuel''s sleeve, beckoned him not be so direct, but Samuel

    still chilly said, "From now on, I can give you something to eat, even give you a ce to sleep, but you

    can only listen to us, if not, you can leave anytime:

    Soseph probably didn''t expect Samuel to be so cold.

    At first, he let her go with them, which made her feel that the man was not cold, but she didn¡¯t think so.

    Her surprise onlysted for a moment, then she quickly collected her mind and nodded.

    Samuel''s eyes flickered uneasily at Soseph''s calm.

    This Soseph was not normal.

    Nicoleughed and said, "It''s cold. Are we safe here?¡±

    ¡°It''s safe for the moment. This is my ind. I know it better than anyone. It is not easy for them to find

    here. We can rest here for a while. I''ve informed Finn and Lucas, and maybe they''ll surprise uster¡±

    Samuel just picked up Nicole.

    If there were only two of them, Nicole would have been fine with Samuel, but now that Soseph was

    here, she was more or

    less embarrassed.

    "Let me down. I can go myself:

    ¡°I''m happy to hold you. Do you mind?¡± Hearing this, Nicole didn''t speak.

    How did she darein?

    When they were in danger, she had no time to go against Samuel.

    Being carried forward by Samuel, Nicole looked over his shoulder and saw Soseph trailing with

    difficulty, It seemed that she

    got hurt when she jumped off the cliff, but she was still holding on and notining at all.

    Nicole was surprised to find Soseph so strong, and she was a bit distressed.

    "Don''t you think she''s a bit like Zoe?"

    ¡°Our Zoe is only four¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel simply said it, but it clearly didn¡¯t catch Nicole''s meaning.

    Nicole sighed and said, "You have no heart¡±

    "You''re freezing yourself to death, and you''re wondering if other will get cold. Aren''t you too

    phnthropic?"

    Samuel had made this very clear, but Nicole, who was cold and hungry now, did not understand it very

    well, and as Samuel

    hugged her, she felt her nose itch.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Nicole sneezed.

    Looking at her red small nose, Samuel said in a tender tone, ¡°You are not a child. When can you learn

    to take care of yourself? I wonder how you''ve managed to live without me for thest five years¡±

    Nicole smiled sheepishly and said, "It was an ident. It''s my first time learning to survive in the wild.

    Mr. Green, please give more advice¡¯

    "You are so talkative. It seemed that you are not too bad:

    But Samuel didn''t dare dy the time. After walking for a hundred meters, there was a grass green

    tent.

    Nicole couldn''t tell it was a tent if she didn''t look at it closely. The tent was almost the same color as the

    grass outside.

    Nicole was surprised when Samuel walked in with her in his arms.

    It was much warmer inside than outside.

    Nicole was a little cold, but she held it in.

    Soseph hesitated, but followed.

    Samuel put Nicole on a bed, and went to find two clean clothes and handed them to Nicole and

    Soseph.

    "Change your wet clothes first.¡¯

    Then he went out.

    If there was only Nicole here, he wouldn''t have gone out. Now there was Soseph, and Samuel didn''t

    look very good because

    he felt ufortable and even felt that his world with Nicole had been ruined.

    After Samuel left, Nicole pulled herself together, smiled and said to Soseph, ¡°Don''t take it to your heart.

    He''s just the way he is¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Soseph asked faintly.

    Nicole grinned. ¡°He''s my husband? she said.

    ¡°Oh!

    Soseph did not speak again, and turned around and began to change his clothes.

    Nicole was actually very ufortable. She longed for a hot bath, but at this ce, it was good to

    have clean clothes.

    Her head ached a little, and she felt weak, but she still got changed. Suddenly, she realized that her

    calf had been cut, and

    that the blood had solidified. She felt it painful now.

    Nicole felt she was so useless.

    Even a girl like Soseph could take care of herself, but what about her?

    Nicole sighed and quickly packed herself up.

    Just then Samuel came in from the outside. He brought a thermos with hot water in it.

    After pulling out the quilt, Samuel filled his ss with hot water and handed it to Nicole, saying in a low

    voice, ¡°Just drink

    some hot water. Don''t catch cold¡±

    Just at the right time, Nicole sneezed right in Samuel''s face.

 Chapter 269: I Love You

    Chapter 269: I Love You

    It all happened so suddenly that no one was prepared, especially Samuel.

    He froze, Nicole froze, and Soseph nearby froze.

    Nicole was the first one to respond. She grabbed her sleeve and wiped Samuel''s face. "I''m sorry¡¯ she

    said, embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I."

    "Drink the hot water quickly!"

    Samuel took down her arm, not caring much about the drool on his face.

    Nicole was even more embarrassed.

    "Your face is all over my saliva¡±

    "I know and I have tasted it. Drink water quickly"

    With that, he almost forced hot water into Nicole''s mouth.

    Nicole felt speechless.

    Did this man know there was a girl next to him?

    What did he mean that he had tasted her drool?

    It sounded very ambiguous.

    But now Nicole couldn''t argue with him, because Samuel had forced her to drink water.

    As the hot water flowed down the esophagus, she felt every warm.

    After Nicole finished drinking the water, Samuel cleaned his face and said to Soseph lightly, ¡°If you

    want to drink water, just

    take it yourself¡±

    Although he was cold and he did not address her, Soseph nodded gratefully and hurried over to pour a

    cup of hot water into her hand, trying to feel the heat.

    Nicole felt a bit distressed at the sight of it.

    "She''s just a girl. Can''t you be gentle with her?"

    "What do you mean by letting your man be gentle with another woman? Aren''t you afraid of your man

    cheating on you?¡±

    Samuel nced at her with an unhappy look.

    Nicole was depressed.

    Soseph was only 18 or so. Samuel was a little too defensive, wasn''t he?

    ¡°Do you think you are so handsome that everyone will like you¡± Nicole said sarcastically.

    Samuel gave a confident nod, which made Nicole blush.

    How shameless the man was!

    She peeked at Soseph and was relieved to see that she was not paying attention to them. She was

    quietly drinking.

    When Nicole tried to say anything else, Samuel simply whispered, ¡°I''m going to get changed. Stay

    under the covers and don''t get a cold.¡¯

    "Just a quilt?" Nicole gave Soseph a look.

    The little girl was shivering with cold, and though she was better after drinking the hot water, she still

    looked pale.

    Samuel gave her a cold stare and turned to go out.

    Nicole thought that Samuel was a good man in every way, but he was too cold.

    Even though they met by chance, it wouldn''t matter much if they had extra supplies and gave some to

    Soseph.

    And Soseph was indeed pathetic.

    Shortly after Samuel walked out, Nicole got up and rummaged in the closet. Sure enough, there was

    another quilt and then

    she handed it to Soseph.

    Soseph was surprised, but whispered, "Thank you. But I don''t need it, or your husband would be

    unhappy:

    Young as she was, she could see that Samuel took care of her for Nicole''s sake.

    Nicoleughed and said, ¡°Don''t bear that in mind. He''s cold on the surface and he is not a bad man.

    Just cover up and get

    warm. Don''t catch a cold"

    Just then Nicole sneezed again.

    Soseph took the quilt and whispered, "You should drink more hot water. There shouldn''t be any

    medicine here. I think you

    have a cold. If you don¡¯t take care of yourself, you will feel worse tomorrow:

    Then Nicole really felt dizzy.

    She thought she was too emotional after meeting Samuel, but she actually caught a cold.

    Nicole nodded, feeling dazed, and went back to wrapping herself in the quilt.

    Soseph poured another cup of hot water and handed it to Nicole.

    "Thank you:

    "I should be gratitude to you." Soseph whispered.

    ¡°Rarely have I seen a man treat a woman so well." She referred to Samuel.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°What''s the good of him? He always puts on a poker face."

    "He came to save you¡±

    Soseph singled out this fact.

    Nicole thought it nice to talk to Soseph, at least she didn''t feel sleepy to talk to her.

    She sat in afortable position and said, "The ind is his. It seems to be his responsibility¡±

    Nicole didn''t want to tell Soseph too much. She was soft-hearted, but not stupid.

    Soseph was surprised.

    "Why did you run away when the whole ind was his?"

    "It''s a long story, and you might not understand it. When we go out, you leave us and live your life. If

    you need money or

    something, we can lend you some¡±

    "No.

    Soseph could sense that Nicole didn¡¯t want to say too much to her.

    So was Samuel. The difference was that Samuel was more direct and Nicole was more kind-hearted.

    Soseph returned to her ce, rested under the covers and stopped talking. Soon, she fell asleep,

    breathing so evenly that

    Nicole envied her.

    Was this this girl free and easy or was she able to take things as they came. Regardless of whether or

    not she and Samuel would sell her, it was incredible to fall asleep defenseless.

    Nicole got out of bed and went to Soseph, only to find that she had dark circles under her eyes. The girl

    had not rested and was now very tired.

    She bent down to put the quilt over her, and then she heard Samuel''s voice behind her.

    "Take away your unnecessary sympathy. She may live better than you to survive in the wild¡¯

    Nicole wondered when Samuel returned. Now he had dressed in clean clothes and looked good.

    She suddenly felt that Samuel was handsome.

    "Well, although I don''t know what the most handsome in the world looks like, I think you should be

    more handsome than him¡±

    Samuel raised his lips slightly, caressed her hair gently and said, "You know how to make me happy"

    "What I said is true, my man is always so handsome. That means I have good taste.¡±

    Nicole smirked like a silly girl, but Samuel liked the way she looked at him. It was as if she only had him

    in the eyes.

    He picked her up in his arms, climbed back onto bed, pulled the covers over her, and held Nicole tight.

    "You have a good

    taste, but you don''t have a heart. It''s too cold for you to give your coat to an outsider¡±

    Even though Nicole was much warmer, she was still a little chilly. Samuel was somewhat offended

    when he said this.

    Sheughed and said, "She''s still a child"

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "She is a grown-up, not a child. She has breasts.¡±

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, but Nicole was stunned. Then she covered his mouth, looking back at

    Soseph and whispering,

    "What nonsense are you talking? If Soseph hears you, she would think you are a jerk:

    ¡°It''s better to think so, so that she could leave us as soon as possible and save a lot of troubles¡±

    This was true of Samuel, and he seemed to think Soseph was a problem.

    Nicole whispered, "Can''t you be more sympathetic? I was sold abroad by Zama and I know what

    happened to those people

    when they were sold. Soseph is still so young.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their own destiny. If that happens, how many people can you save?"

    ¡°Then I can''t turn a blind eye to that. If I don¡¯t know about it, it would be fine. But when I know it, I can¡¯t

    turn a blind eye to it¡±

    Nicole insisted on that.

    That was her strong point, kind and pure.

    Samuel didn''t want to impose his ideas on Nicole. It was not easy to have such goodness, and that''s

    what he liked about her.

    When Samuel stopped speaking, Nicole knew that he was not agreeing with her ideas, but was too

    For Samuel''s thoughts, Nicole was helpless.

    ¡°How miserable do you think I would be if you didn''t fall in love with me?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You are so cold to strangers. If you love a girl her, but for someone you don''t care, you are really very

    cold. So, don''t me

    others for saying you that you are heartless¡±

    Nicole pursed her mouth, as though she was dissatisfied with Samuel.

    Samuel was indifferent, ¡®It''s enough to have such a warm-hearted person as you are in the family¡±

    It sounded pleasant to the ears, and Nicole felt warm inside her heart.

    "Say something nice again¡¯

    "No!" Samuel shut up.

    Nicoleughed and said, "Say more, like those three words!¡±

    "What three words?¡± Samuel looked puzzled for a moment.

    Nicole scolded him as a bonehead and said, "I love you!"

    "I see!

    Samuel''s lips rose slightly as he spoke.

    And then Nicole found out that she had been tricked by Samuel.

    ¡°No, I asked you to say you loved me¡±

    "You have already known it. Why should I say it?¡±

    Samuel didn''t say a word, but he smiled all the more.

    Nicole knew she was being teased and said, "I don''t believe you''ll never say that to me¡¯

    Samuel said nothing, but changed the subject, ¡°How did you get yourself into such a state when you

    were resting in your room? Did you find out about the mole inside the base? Or what have they done to

    you?"

    Samuel''s face darkened at the thought of what had happened just after he had left Nicole.

 Chapter 270: You Love Me

    Chapter 270: You Love Me

    Nicole didn''t want to say anything, but now Samuel reminded her of the most important thing.

    She looked at the sleeping Soseph and said hesitantly, "Let''s go out to say that¡±

    Samuel''s brows knitted together, apparently refusing to go out.

    Nicole was now unwell, and he knew she was going to have a fever. If it hadn''t been for Soseph, she

    wouldn''t get a cold. If

    she wanted to say that outside for fearing of waking Soseph, Samuel really wanted to kick Soseph out.

    Apparently sensing Samuel''s intent, Nicole grabbed him and said, "Why are you so serious with a

    child?¡±

    "Only you would take her as a child¡±

    Samuel was so helpless. In the end, he carried Nicole out with a quilt.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    But as soon as they were out, Soseph opened her eyes and watched them as they left. She was lost in

    thought but said

    nothing. And then she closed her eyes again. This time she really felt asleep.

    Samuel, of course, was aware of the sight behind him, but he didn¡¯t reveal her. Only the silly woman

    would be worried about

    what would happen to Soseph.

    ¡°Nicole; he said with a slight sigh, "There might be a day when you are betrayed but you are still

    unknown and unkind to

    others. What do you think you would do if I weren''t around?"

    "I''m not that stupid, am I?¡± asked Nicole gloomily, as he degraded her as nothing.

    ¡°I haven''t told you anything worse¡±

    "Then why do you like me?"

    Nicole was really upset.

    Samuel said lightly, "I can¡¯t help it. I haven''t met any difficulties in my life since I was a child, and I''m not

    interested in those women who can take care of themselves very well. Maybe I like someone who

    needs my protection:

    "Samuel, are you seeking death?¡±

    Samuel was way too far.

    She reached under the covers and tickled Samuel.

    Samuelughed and said, ¡°If I let go of you now, you would fall to the ground¡¯

    Nicole just found out what their position was.

    She snorted and said, "I''ll spare you for the time being.

    "Thank you, then¡±

    Samuel carried Nicole outside and sat down on a rock with tenderness.

    Nicole loved seeing Samuel as he was now, as if she were all in his eyes. Nicole would have preferred

    to be alone with

    Samuel for a few days if she could, but there were too many things out there for her to address.

    Looking at the scenery outside, the sun was already rising from the horizon, warming the earth. All

    darkness and evil seemed subdued, and as she leaned into Samuel''s arms, Nicole forgot all the

    unluckiness behind.

    She put her arm around Samuel''s slender waist and said, ¡°Oh, I suddenly want to live with you here

    forever. No one will

    disturb us, and no one wille to separate us. We can do whatever we want.¡±

    At Nicole''s words, a trace of sadness shed by Samuel''s eyes.

    "No one can tear us apart. Not five years ago, not even five yearster:

    "But there''s so much going on out there. I really don''t know what''s going to happen:

    There was a delicate note in Nicole''s voice.

    Samuel took her in his arms and whispered, ¡°Sorry to make you tired. If you just fall in love with an

    ordinary person, maybe

    your life will be different. Getting up early anding homete with your husband every day, but it

    doesn''t have to be that scary of all time like you have been now¡±

    ¡°Are you regretted for marrying me?¡±

    Nicole looked up; her big smile imprisoned in Samuel''s face.

    He shook his head and whispered, "I can let you go if I didn''t fall in love with you, but now, no matter

    what I am going to face,

    the good, the bad, I will only take you with me."

    "Overbearing, rude, and particrly unreasonable.¡¯

    Nicole was smiling happily.

    Samuel lowered his head, grabbed her lips, kissed her deeply, saying, "You love me for who I am,

    right?"

    "Shameless!"

    Nicole was a little breathless from the kiss, but clearly in a good mood.

    She treasured the little time she had with Samuel.

    Leaning into Samuel''s arms and listening to the powerful beating of his heart, Nicole asked, "How did

    you meet Macon?"

    Speaking of Macon, Samuel paused for a moment, but whispered, "We joined the army in the same

    year, and were in the same ss, and then we went into the war together. We were friends who have

    go through death together. Now even we retired, we are still good friends for life¡±

    "What if this good friend betrayed you?¡±

    Nicole asked slightly, with a tentative look, but Samuel stiffened as if he realized something.

    "It''s Macon?" He felt it incredible.

    Even if he searched for the entire base, he would never have guessed it would be Macon who betrayed

    him.

    Seeing Samuel in such a state of surprise, Nicole knew that he was upset.

    "Yes," she whispered, "I heard it myself¡±

    Nicole told Samuel everything she had heard.

    Samuel remained silent for a long time, but held Nicole closer.

    He nearly killed his wife!

    He had never thought it would be Macon.

    He knew that Macon¡¯s wife had divorced him and even taken the child with her, but he did not expect

    that his wife and

    children were under Zama¡®s control.

    Samuel wanted to kill Zama now.

    How could this woman be her own biological mother?

    How could a woman be so vicious?

    When Samuel did not speak for a long time, Nicole knew that he was now thinking about the matter

    and she waited in silence.

    At this moment, no one could console Samuel.

    The best friend he trusted most had now be his enemy, no one couldfort him in short words.

    There were some pains only known by him, and only he himself could address.

    A long time after, he realized it and said to Nicole, "I''m sorry to put you in danger."

    ¡°It''s all right. You''vee back, haven''t you?"

    Nicole soothingly touched his hand.

    Samuel''s eyes grew deeper.

    ¡°To be honest, I have already left and gone by kayak, but I did not know why I always felt a bad hunch,

    like something bad was going to happen. Half way, I still decided toe back to see you. When I

    came back, the entire base was in a chaos and was rming. Everyone had started action for

    something. I realized that something had happened. I wanted to look for you at that time, but I didn''t

    hear from you or see Macon, so I was afraid something might happen to you, and I came out to

    look for you myself:

    Samuel was a little scared when he said this.

    If he left that restless feeling lone, he would probably be in the Seapolis City by now, preparing for

    surgery with Zoe, and he would never know what would happen to Nicole.

    This thought made Samuel look paler than ever.

    The fear of almost losing Nicole gripped her heart.

    "I''m sorry, I really didn''t think..¡±

    ¡°No one would expect that, but does Macon know about the ce?¡± Nicole suddenly asked.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "He doesn''t know here. This may be the only ce he doesn''t know.

    I once nned to give the ind to Macon, and I even got awyer to draft some documents. But there

    are too many things for me to attend to and I haven''t had time to tell him. Unexpectedly, he has

    betrayed me-" said Samuel sadly.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know how it felt like being betrayed by the best friend, but seeing Samuel as he was now,

    she would rather be the one who was hurt.

    "You and me and the children¡¯

    ¡°I see."

    Samuel held her close and suddenly felt cold.

    If he couldn''t trust even those who had gone through death together, who could he trust?

    But he couldn''t me Macon.

    If their positions were reversed now and Nicole and Zoe or Lucas were under threat, would he make

    the same choice as Macon?

    Samuel knew the answer, but the feeling of betrayal still hurt him.

    Nicole and then said, "There''s one more thing I want to talk to you about¡± she said.

    "What is it?"

    Samuel just left for a while, but Nicole had gotten too much information that might otherwise be hidden

    from him under the kindness.

    Was this what the Night Elf Empire was for?

    Samuel did not know, but he was afraid. If there was any more bad news, could he bear it?

    But seeing Nicole like that, he felt he had to take it.

    He was a man with a wife and children behind him, and he had no right to escape.

    Samuel''s eyes hardened a little at this thought.

    Nicole noticed his decisiveness and whispered, ¡°Zama wants to kill Zoe. I heard Petty has arranged a

    doctor in the hospital and wants Zoe to die during the surgery¡±

    ¡°What did you say?" Samuel red up.

    The children and wife were his bottom line and his Achilles'' heel, but Zama, his own mother, had

    repeatedly tried to hurt them.

    Samuel really wanted to question Zama right now why did she do that.

    Nicole knew he was upset. "Zama just doesn''t want you to save Zoe with your kidney¡¯

    "That''s my daughter! My own daughter!"

    ¡°But you''re Zama¡¯s son, aren''t you? It makes me angry too, but it''s not surprising when I think about it.

    I''ve known it for a long time that she only has you in her heart. She may think of you as the only one

    she could count on for the rest of her life. I just feel upset that we''re all here, and what about Zoe?"

    Speaking of it, Nicole was looking sad.

 Chapter 271: This Girl Is Not Simple

    Chapter 271: This Girl Is Not Simple

    At the moment Samuel Green was also worried.

    ¡°It''s true if we don''t go back, Zoe will be definitely in danger. But if I don¡¯t go back, the operation can''t

    go on and it might not be as terrible as we think. Now I only hope Finn Wood can bring people here as

    soon as possible¡±

    ¡°How did you contact him? I wanted to send you a message but the signal was blocked.¡±

    Nicole Bush was speechless of it.

    She felt as if she was put into a box and waited to be killed, which was quite depressing.

    However, Samuel Green said coldly, ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m the owner here? Signal can be

    blocked but it can also be unblocked. When I returned, I found the base was in a mess and also I

    noticed that signal was blocked. So I ran to the security department and sent out the signal during their

    absence. I guess Lucas should have got the message.¡±

    ¡°Did you contact Lucas? He''s only a kid¡±

    Nicole thought Samuel had too much expectation for his son.

    When mentioning Lucas, Samuel was very proud, ¡°Only you think he''s a kid. I didn''t know how to

    contact Finn Wood. Who else could I look for help except Lucas? I decided to return when I felt worried

    and even failed to call you¡±

    Hearing his words, Nicole was surprised.

    ¡°Is Lucas brilliant?¡±

    ¡°You don''t know how brilliant our son is, especially in the field ofputer science. I''ll be defeated by

    him several yearster.¡±

    ¡°Have you exaggerated? He''s no more than a kid¡¯

    Although Nicole said so, she could help raising the corners of her lips. Obviously she was happy and

    proud.

    Watching this woman whose words were against thought, Samuel liked her more and more.

    He found he had a trend of self-abuse. Why did he like this woman?

    They sat outside for a while. Then he stood up, preparing to hold her back to the tent.

    Nicole said in a low voice, "It''s better to stay outside. Let Soseph sleep longer. Have you seen her

    ck-ringed eyes? She hasn''t slept for days. If we go inside now, we''ll disturb her sleep¡±

    ¡°It''s my tent. Don''t you think she attracts too much attention?¡±

    Samuel was really unhappy.

    Nicole was sweating because she was wrapped in the quilt and held tightly by Samuel. Now she

    seemed better from the cold, but Samuel didn¡¯t dare to be careless.

    Nicole whispered, ¡°She''s only 18. Why do you always give her a hard time? If you really don''t like her,

    why did you save her?¡±

    ¡°Wasn''t it you who saved her?¡±

    Samuel''s meaning behind his words was very clear. If Nicole didn¡¯t insist on, he wouldn''t have taken

    Soseph, a burden with him.

    Hearing his awkward words, Nicole smiled, ¡°OK. Our great CEO, Mr. Green epted others for me. I

    am very grateful to you. Are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Oral gratefulness?¡±

    ¡°Or?¡±

    Nicole found Samuel behaved more and more like a hoodlum.

    Samuel approached her, whispering, ¡°What aboutmitting yourself to me?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Nicole thumped on him, which was neither painful nor itching.

    Samuel directly held her hands and said in a low voice, "I really hope to have sex with you. What about

    doing it in the open area?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Nicole found her face was burning.

    This Samuel was so yful.

    She was afraid she couldn''t resist his temptation.

    Seeing her reply, Samuel burst into unbridledughter and he moved his hands around her.

    Nicole found her body was lit on and she had to keep begging, ¡°Please don''t. Samuel, please don''t, I ...

    I..¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Obviously Samuel was ying tricks on her.

    Nicole was so angry that she bit his finger, ¡°If you keep doing it, I''ll snap your finder off. Believe it or

    not?¡±

    ¡°Snap other ce. I prefer it¡±

    ¡°Piss off!"

    Nicole pushed him away and forgot they were wrapped in the same quilt. Now with the quilt, she was

    lying on her stomach on

    Samuel.

    Samuel smiled proudly.

    ¡°You like this position. You''re really my wife, so overpowering.¡±

    ¡°Don''t say that! Stop!¡±

    Nicole stretched out her hand to cover his mouth.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She thought one day she would die of shame because of his embarrassing words.

    Samuel was afraid she would fall on to the ground, so he held her slender waist. His spoiled look was

    like spring water in the sunshine, making people drowning in the most amorous mood.

    Soseph woke up sometime and happened to see what happened between them from the tent. She was

    surprised, envious

    and found it a bit hard to believe.

    Did there really exist such sweet couples?

    Were they indeed couples?

    Weren''t they lovers?

    Soseph doubted it.

    She suddenly thought what happened in front of her was unpleasant, especially for her, the single dog.

    It was really a hard blow.

    She hurriedly coughed, which was loud enough to make them hear.

    Nicole thought she really hoped to hide herself out of shame.

    She and Samuel flirted outside in case of being seen by Soseph. However, the scene that shey on

    the stomach on Samuel was still seen by Soseph.

    She didn¡¯t know how Soseph would think of her. Would Soseph think her not self-respected?

    Thinking of this, she hurriedly tried to get up, but Samuel stopped her.

    He turned over, sat up and held Nicole seated on his knees, making Nicole embarrassed.

    ¡°Let go. I''m much better now¡±

    ¡°We''re couples. What''s wrong of having sunbathing?¡±

    Samuel didn''t care at all. He held Nicole as if he didn¡¯t see Soseph.

    Seeing Samuel''s act, Soseph was stunned. Then she went out of the tent and asked Nicole, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m

    hungry. Is there any food?¡±

    Nicole found herself hungry as well, but she looked at Samuel, pushing him and asking, ¡°Is there any

    food?¡±

    ¡°There''s food for you, but not for her¡±

    Samuel''s words were ruthless, making Soseph embarrassed and Nicole more embarrassed.

    ¡°Can''t you talk nicely?¡±

    Samuel didn''t reply. He just cast an eloquent nce to Soseph.

    This girl was not simple!

    Initially she ignored Nicole at all and now she knew everything was afforded by him. ording to her

    previous characteristics, she should have asked for food from him. However, now she asked from

    Nicole and she called Nicole ¡°Sis¡±.

    Samuel didn¡¯t think Soseph was a person who ttered others on her own initiative. He had this feeling

    at the first sight of her, but her sudden change made him a little alerted.

    Samuel looked at Soseph from bottom to up like an X-ray, making her thrilling.

    The expression in this man¡¯s eyes was very scary!

    She had seen many men, but only Samuel was the kind of man she had never contacted before.

    He was indifferent to her. Yes, it was indeed indifferent, and even emotionless, but he treated Nicole

    very nicely, which made her envious and want to steal him.

    He was not like other men who either beat women or scolded women. He loved Nicole and put her in

    his heart. Even if Nicole sneezed towards him, what he cared for at the first time was how she was.

    It was the first time for Soseph to see such kind of man. She felt he was rare and she wanted to

    possess him as well.

    Samuel''s focus didn''t fix on her too long. After a nce, he said to Nicole, ¡°When can you not be so

    naive?¡±

    The words were full of tolerant and spoiling feelings. He seemed to know everything, but he seemed to

    be willing to make apromise because of Nicole.

    Soseph held her hands together tightly.

    It was not her first time to be ignored, but it was the first time she felt unhappy about it.

    ¡°I''m gonna wash my face¡±

    She said it abruptly and turned around.

    Seeing her leave, Nicole said dissatisfiedly to Samuel, ¡°I have told her to leave us when we leave here.

    Could you please put up with her when we stay here? She''s pitiful. Her hands are callous. I guess she

    must have suffered a lot¡±

    ¡°There''re many pitiful people in the world. Don¡¯t be so nice. She can follow us here. It means she has

    her own rules of living. Don¡¯t worry about her. If I treat her better, aren''t you afraid she''ll love me and

    pester me?¡±

    While saying so, Samuel''s eyes shed.

    Did he think too much?

    But that girl''s expression in eyes was really difficult to understand.

    Nicole smiled, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re handsome? Soseph is only 18. Perhaps she doesn''t know what

    love is. Don''t tter yourself¡±

    ¡°You''re so heartless¡±

    Samuel said in a faint voice. He didn¡¯t go on arguing with Nicole.

    With the time going by, truth will gradually be revealed.

    But Nicole thought it was impossible. In her opinion, Soseph was like Zoe Bush, both of whom had a

    tough life.

    Soon Soseph went back. In the sun, her delicate face made Nicole stunned.

    Soseph was so pretty.

    They were two different types. Soseph was young and pretty. Nicole rarely saw a girl''s appearance

    integrated with mature and youth, which left a great visual shock.

    Seeing Nicole was shocked by her outlook, Samuel felt relieved.

    Did the stupid woman have crisis awareness?

    It was better for her not to take Soseph as a kid, or she wouldn''t suffer.

    Soseph didn¡¯t notice Nicole''s attention to her. Instead, she looked towards Samuel directly.

    She found Samuel nced at her but soon shift his eyesight. Nicole upied his eyes and his heart.

    Soseph felt greatly disappointed.

    Although she was not prominently beautiful, those jerks looked at her like wolves. Why didn¡¯t Samuel

    look at her like a wolf?

    She could feel the sense of exclusion and neglect from Samuel. But the more he behaved so, the more

    ambitious she was.

    She wanted this man!

 Chapter 272: Do You Think I Am A Soft Touch?

    Chapter 272: Do You Think I Am A Soft Touch?

    Nicole suddenly found a determined sh in Soseph¡¯s eyes, which made her heart beat.

    Was she really wrong?

    Did Soseph really have a crush on Samuel?

    But didn''t they know each other for a very short time?

    Nicole felt unhappy.

    She could save Soseph, but it didn¡¯t mean she was generous enough to give away her man. If

    she didn''t know it, it would be fine. But since she knew Soseph''s attempt, she felt disgusted as if she

    had eaten a fly.

    ¡°Soseph, are you awake? If you have nothing to do, you can take a sunbath here. My husband and I

    are tired. We''re gonna inside¡±

    Nicole kept smiling, but the smile didn¡¯t reach the bottom of her eyes and a sense of alienation

    appeared in her eyes.

    Sensing her change, Samuel didn''t feel worried.

    His woman was not that stupid. She had crisis awareness.

    When he heard Nicole say so, he directly held her with his arms and got up. Without looking at Soseph,

    he passed by her.

    Soseph froze there, which was different from her expectation.

    She was regretful, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She narrowed her eyes and took a seat where Samuel

    and Nicole sat before as if she was really taking a sunbath.

    But nobody knew what she was thinking.

    After Samuel and Nicole went into the tent, Nicole''s face was gloomy.

    Samuel smiled, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable? Why are you so careless?¡±

    ¡°When did you find it?¡±

    Nicole thought Samuel had found it earlier, but he didn''t tell her.

    The man was so bad. He let her being tricked by a young girl without warning her. He was an asshole.

    ¡°Tell me. Do you enjoy it? Do you feel it good to be liked by a girl of 18?¡±

    Nicole¡¯ words were jealousy.

    Samuel said in an innocent voice, ¡°Tell you what? You''ve seen my attitude towards her, but you

    ¡°My mistake, huh?¡±

    Nicole was angrier.

    How to define herself?

    A naive person who got into trouble through being softhearted to evil people?

    She had a kind purpose, hoping to help women like Soseph to get rid of troublesome life. How did she

    know she find herself a

    trouble?

    If she didn¡¯t know it, it would be fine. Since she knew it, she felt ufortable. How could she stay

    with Soseph?

    ¡°When will Finn arrive here?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. It¡¯s based on Lucas''s arrangement. Honestly, I even don¡¯t know how he will appear. What

    can I answer you?¡±

    Samuel felt speechless as well.

    He found angry Nicole was quite cute.

    ¡°If you thought her offended your eyes, throw her away. There were many beasts here, then..¡±

    ¡°I''m not that cruel¡±

    Anyway, Nicole was kind.

    She looked at Soseph and said depressingly, ¡°When our men arrive, let her leave at once. And hope

    we''ll never see her

    again¡¯

    ¡°Ok. I''ll have someone sent her leave the Seapolis City and she''s not allowed to enter the Seapolis City

    all her life. Does it work?¡±

    Hearing Samuel''s reply, Nicole found herself a bit unreasonable. Soseph did nothing, but she didn¡¯t

    want to prevent Samuel doing so.

    Samuel was hers!

    It was not easy that the shadows between Samuel and her fled away. She didn''t want the happiness

    disappeared due to any

    stranger.

    Seeing Nicole didn¡¯t say anything, Samuel knew she agreed.

    His Nicole''s bark wars worse than her bite. Although she agreed with him, she felt ufortable in

    heart.

    Samuel held her in his arms, whispering, ¡°No worries. She''s a kid and I don¡¯t care her at all. What are

    you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°I feel disgusted¡±

    Nicole said unhappily and she held Samuel back.

    Samuel said, ¡°Wasn''t the trouble made by you?¡±

    ¡°My mistake again? Is there anything wrong for me to save a life?¡±

    Nicole felt extremely aggrieved.

    Why was it difficult to be a good person?

    Samuel didn''t know how to answer her question, but he knew she was in a bad mood. Heforted

    her in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s

    not wrong. But the most unreliable thing in the world is human''s heart. You saved her and it would be

    better if she was grateful to you. But if she isn¡¯t grateful, it is not necessary for you to save her, right?

    It¡¯s not your duty to save her. Don''t be so tough to yourself. You''re my wife. Even if you don''t help

    anyone and even if you''re cruel, I love you. That''s enough. Don''t care about

    others¡¯ment. Anyway, kindness varies with each individual. Don''t punish yourself because of

    others, which is cruelty to you. I hope you''re happy. ¡±

    When she heard Samuel''s words, she felt a little better.

    ¡°I think I saved a wolf¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Let''s see what she doester. After all we''re staying together now. If we throw her

    outside, we''re not safe as

    well. If she¡¯s not too much, everything is fine. If not ..¡±

    Samuel didn''t finish the words, but Nicole could guess what he wanted to say.

    Although she didn''t hope Samuel would do too much to Soseph, since he said so, she would drop the

    matter.

    Sometimes, Nicole thought herself useless. The trouble was made by her, but Samuel dealt with it for

    her. But she really felt ufortable about Soseph.

    ¡°Get out and bring some food back. We can''t starve her here¡±

    Nicole said in a faint voice.

    Samuel knew she wanted to deal with the matter herself. He nodded and asked, ¡°Can you?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I am a soft touch?¡±

    Nicole red at him, clearly wishing him not to poke his nose in it.

    Samuel said nothing but touch her head, spoiled. Then he turned round and left the tent.

    Seeing Samuel leaving the tent, Soseph nced at him. As she was about to say something, Samuel

    left without seeing her at all.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Disappointment shed in her eyes.

    Nicole witness all this behind the tent.

    She couldn''t help scolding herself, how careless was she?

    Soseph''s love to him was so obvious, but she didn''t notice it and thought she was only a girl of 18 and

    Samuel made a fuss.

    Now when she saw it, she thought she was a big fool.

    She went up to Soseph and took a seat.

    Soseph was stunned but she didn¡¯t say anything. Obvious rejection was in her eyes.

    Now when Nicole looked at Soseph again, she believed herself a big fool.

    ¡°He is called Samuel Green, the king of the Seapolis City¡±

    Nicole took the initiative to tell her Samuel''s name, making Soseph feel unexpected.

    She looked at Nicole and wanted to say something, but finally she kept silent. She just looked directly

    at Nicole and felt confused about her intention.

    Nicole gave her a smile, ¡°You''ve heard about him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Soseph nodded.

    It was out of her expectation. It never happened to her that such an excellent man was the king of the

    Seapolis City, a cruel man in others¡¯ mouths.

    He was really cruel with no emotion to unrted people. But he was warm enough to those who he

    cared about. He was very anxious to give all his warmth to Nicole.

    Unluckily, it wasn¡¯t her.

    Soseph was a little envious and a little jealousy.

    Seeing her reaction, Nicole asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you have a crush on him?¡±

    Soseph was stunned. She didn¡¯t admit or deny.

    Nicole thought Soseph was much calmer than her. It really went beyond her expectation that a teen at

    such a young age could have such a steady personality.

    Not long before, she thought Soseph was a young girl. Now she felt she was a fool.

    ¡°He''s my husband. Soseph, I saved you not for your return or reward. I''m selfish and unreasonable. I

    don''t hope what belongs to me is concerned by others. He''s nearly 30 and we have 2 kids. You''re so

    young and you''ll meet someone better. If you can drop your improper thought and stay with us, it can''t

    be better. If you can''t, I''m sorry I won''t be polite to you¡±

    It was the first time for Nicole to say so to a person who she used to think as a kid.

    It was a conversation between women.

    Unconsciously she didn''t regard Soseph as a kid. Instead, she took Soseph as a woman. Her feeling

    about Soseph had changed since she noticed Soseph''s intention to Samuel.

    Soseph didn¡¯t know Nicole would talk about it with her so frankly. She was really embarrassed.

    ¡°l appreciate him¡±

    ¡°Appreciation is okay, It¡¯s natural that people will appreciate what is nice, but it¡¯s not better to have

    some improper thought.¡±

    Nicole expressed her ideas very clearly. As for what Soseph would do in the future, she couldn''t decide

    it.

    She hoped Soseph could stop where it should stop.

    After Soseph and Samuel met by chance like patches of drifting duckweed. When they left here, it was

    unlikely for them to meet again. She hoped the matter could be solved peacefully rather than

    embarrassingly.

    Soseph didn''t say anything or express her ideas as well. She just lowered her head. It was hard to

    know what she was thinking about.

    Nicole didn''t mind. Since she had clearly expressed her opinions, it was Soseph¡¯s decision.

    After saying so, Nicole left Soseph. She went to the tent for some water and found an interphone left by

    Samuel.

    It seemed Samuel was worried about her.

    Nicole felt warm. She turned on the interphone and Samuel''s familiar voice came into her ears.

    ¡°Done deal?¡±

    ¡°Come back quickly. I''m starving.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡±

    Samuel was not far away, so soon he brought back some food, raw fish.

    They couldn''t make a fire here. Nicole didn¡¯t know why he brought it back. When she was about to say

    something, an UAV flew in the sky. Nicole was nervous.

    Were they found by Macon Joe?

    This was not surprising. The science technology was so advanced now. It was a piece of cake to find

    them, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 273: Ill Return the Favor to You One Day

    Chapter 273: I''ll Return the Favor to You One Day

    Soseph had found that too, and she got into the tent immediately.

    Nicole looked at her, and neither of them spoke to the other.

    But Nicole''s face became serious.

    As the sound from outside got closer and closer, Samuel rushed back. Seeing the drone, he tried to

    knock it down with

    stones, but before he could do anything, the drone flew low in front of Samuel, and there was a piece of

    paper on it, which read, ¡°Samuel, wait till I save you¡±

    Samuel smiled at the childish letters.

    That little boy!

    Samuel took a direct shot at the drone, and it sped off in the distance.

    Soseph was somewhat surprised to see this, and Nicole had already figured it out.

    She opened the tent and came out.

    ¡°Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems that we can''t stay here anylonger¡±

    It could tell Samuel was in a good mood.

    ¡°Who''s Lucas?¡±

    Soseph hade out, asking. In her opinion, it would be nice to spend some time with Samuel, even if

    she could just say few

    words.

    Nicole''s face went sour.

    Nicole hadid her card on the table, but Soseph still stayed with them, which made her feel she could

    hardly bear it.

    Samuel held Nicole in his arms and said, ¡°That guy told us to wait for him. He''ll be here soon¡±

    As he spoke, he walked off to the side with Nicole, ignoring Soseph.

    Soseph''s brow furrowed, and a flicker of emotion passed under her eyes.

    Not discouraged, she stepped forward and said, ¡°Let me deal with this fish¡±

    Samuel tossed the fish directly to Soseph.

    Soseph failed to catch it, and the fish fell to the ground. Soseph looked eagerly at Samuel, but Samuel

    went right into the tent

    with Nicole in his arms.

    Inside the tent, Nicole was somewhat distressed to see Soseph scrambling to catch fish, but didn''t say

    anything.

    ¡°What? Do you think I''ve gone too far?¡±

    How could Samuel not know what Nicole was thinking?

    Nicole shook her head. ¡°I have talked to her¡¯ she said. ¡°It''s up to her to decide what to do¡±

    ¡°When Lucases back, I''ll just leave her here to fend for herself¡±

    Samuel was far more cold-blooded than Nicole.

    Nicole paused slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°That''s not good. There''s nothing to eat or drink here. If

    anything happens, it

    will kill her. I just don''t want her toe after you. I don¡¯t mean to hurt her¡±

    ¡°It''s up to you.¡±

    Samuel, of course, knew Nicole''s kindness. Since she disapproved, he would not force it.

    He pulled Nicole aside, took thepressed biscuit out of his arms, and handed it to Nicole. ¡°Just take

    some¡¯ he said, ¡°so that

    you have the strength to walk¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you ask Soseph to make fish?" Nicole was confused.

    Samuel sneered and said, ¡°She wants to eat fish. If she wants to eat it, I am nice enough to help her

    get it back. Does she want me to do it for her? Besides, there is no seasoning, so I might as well have

    somepressed biscuit¡±

    Nicole then realized why Samuel had so neatly tossed the fish to Soseph, as he had no intention of

    eating it.

    ¡°You''ll make her sad¡±

    ¡°You would be sad if she isn''t, and I can''t bear to let you feel sad. Just take the biscuit¡±

    Samuel''s words made Nicole feel better.

    She suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°By the way, I also havepressed cookies in my pocket. I found it in Zama''s cave¡±

    Samuel frowned slightly as she spoke of the cave.

    ¡°I feel like there''s something else out there, or Zama wouldn''t be hiding here¡¯

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Nicole thought she had done enough by finding those women. Was there anything else?

    Samuel looked at her and said, ¡°Do you still remember that shipment you talked about? It couldn''t be

    women, and if they were

    woman, the sailors and captains on the ship must know that. It is not easy to delivery living things, and

    I don''t know where Zama got the women, but the shipment is definitely here¡±

    At Samuel''s words, Nicole frowned.

    ¡°Well, we can''t hide here. Now that Lucas and Finn are here, can we go outside?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. It hasn''t started yet. Wait a minute and we''ll go. After we go out, we just separate from

    Soseph. We can''t let

    her follow us anymore. The rest of the story is ssified, and Soseph looks annoyed.¡±

    Nicole was fine with it.

    If she hadn''t noticed that Soseph had a crush on Samuel, she might have arranged Soseph''s

    whereabouts, and now she

    didn''t want to worry too much about it.

    They ate a fewpressed biscuits and felt they had strength to go on.

    Just then there was the sound of a re outside. Samuel opened his tent and saw smoke rising from

    the southeast corner.

    ¡°Here theye¡±

    When Samuel and Nicole came out, Soseph was still brushing fish. Seeing theme out, she said,

    ¡°I''ll be ready soon.¡±

    Nicole looked at her. Soseph was dealing with the fish. Just a minute, the fish had died. What an able

    girl.

    She finally admitted that Samuel was right, and that Soseph''s survival ability in the wild was definitely

    better than her.

    Why, then, should she follow her?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out, but she did bother to think about it since soon they would be apart.

    ¡°Soseph, do it yourself. We''re going out. We need to keep our business secret, and don''t follow us.

    Now you should be safe.

    Finish your fish and go out by yourself. From now on we''ll set apart and never meet each other again.¡±

    said Nicole. Soseph was stunned.

    She probably didn''t expect that it was Nicole who was going to leave her.

    Samuel never even looked at Soseph, and showed no disagreement with what Nicole said.

    Soseph bit her lips, looking pitiful, and for a moment, Nicole almost felt soft-heartened.

    She thought of Zoe again.

    Zoe did this when she was wronged, biting her lips in a pitiable way.

    But she was not Zoe after all.

    Zoe won''t hurt her, but Soseph would.

    Nicole forced herself to be hard-hearted and pulled out thepressed cookies and handed them to

    Soseph.

    ¡°Save it for the road. It''s not delicious, but it''s better than having nothing. There''s water in it, and

    clothes, and you can take

    whatever you want with you¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Nicole had brought it up to the point, and Soseph didn''t hold on, looking at Nicole''spressed cookie

    and hesitating whether to take it.

    After thinking for a while, she took thepressed biscuit and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Nicole¡±

    It sounded sincere, but Nicole couldn''t let her guard down.

    This girl was a threat, and she wanted to take Samuel away. Nicole couldn''t let her stay with them.

    Reluctantly, Nicole took Samuel''s hand, as if she was trying to get some courage from him.

    Samuel knew Nicole was only tough on the surface. ncing at Soseph, he took out the money and

    handed it to Nicole.

    Nicole looked at it, took the money, and gave it to Soseph.

    ¡°That''s all we can do. It''s not much, but it''s enough to feed and clothe you for a while. Get a good job,

    or find a good ce that

    suits you and start a new life for yourself¡±

    When Soseph looked at the money, at thepressed cookie in her hand, and then at Samuel, but

    Samuel still looked coldly away.

    Through it all, Samuel never had her in his eyes.

    Soseph, biting her lips, took the money and whispered to Nicole, ¡°Thank you, Nicole. I''ll keep that in

    mind. I''ll pay the favor

    back some other day¡±

    ¡°No, just live your life.¡±

    Nicole didn''t know what to say to Soseph, but there were mixed feelings in her heart right now.

    Soseph was a smart girl. It didn¡¯t mean that she would rob Samuel from her, but now that she had the

    idea, Nicole felt ufortable.

    If she didn¡¯t feel well, she didn¡¯t want to force herself. After all, Samuel was the most important person

    she cared about.

    After that, Nicole stopped thinking about her and whispered to Samuel, ¡°Let''s go¡±

    ¡°Ok¡± Samuel nodded, took off his coat and threw it over Nicole. ¡°Put on more clothes? he said, ¡°Don''t

    catch a cold again¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you cold?¡±

    ¡°I''m aman, I don''t feel cold¡±

    Samuel and Nicole''s voice grew farther and farther away. With fingers crossed, they went out of

    Soseph¡¯s sight.

    Soseph bit her lips and looked at their backs. Her eyes were shining slightly. No one knew what he was

    thinking, but her eyes

    were shining with tears.

    She looked in Nicole''s direction and vowed to be a woman like Nicole, not to be sessful, but to have

    a man who would treat her like Samuel did to Nicole.

    Nicole felt Soseph''s gaze behind her, but she just held on.

    Samuel sighed, ¡°Are you sure you can govern the Night Elf Empire by being so softhearted?¡±

    ¡°Did anyone say that governing the Night Elf Empire must be cruel?¡± Nicole retorted, and with Samuel

    walked out of the

    valley.

    She didn''t know it could go straight out of here.

    If it hadn''t been for Samuel, she didn''t know how long she''d be here.

    After they walked out, they were shocked by what they saw.

    Several drones were flying in the sky. Attached to the drones were smoke bombs, which were

    spreading smoke. The

    battlefield was filled with heavy fog, making it hard to people''s faces.

    Samuel covered Nicole''s mouth to prevent her choking. At this time, a drone flew toward them with

    pepper smog.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Samuel kicked the drone as he spoke. With a bang, smoke and tear gas exploded, enveloping Nicole

    and Samuel.

 Chapter 274: Does It Make Sense to Ask This Now

    Chapter 274: Does It Make Sense to Ask This Now

    As soon as Nicole felt choked, Samuel covered her nose, and then Samuel kicked away the drone.

    With a sound, they were surrounded by tear gas.

    And then Samuel coughed heavily. It was the first time Samuel had ever been caught in a tear gas trap.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and shouted, but he inhaled too much tear gas. His pair of beautiful eyes was now

    in tears.

    Nicole felt better as Samuel always covered her nose. She tried to do something for Samuel, but

    Samuel stopped her.

    ¡°Leave me alone and go and find some water¡±

    And he backed Nicole out.

    Nicole thought it was not the time to leave, and since she could tell who Macon''s men were and who

    hers were. She put her

    arm over her nose and ran in again.

    ¡°Let''s go!¡±

    Nicole grabbed Samuel by the arm and turned to run.

    When Lucas saw this, the corner of his mouth twitched.

    ¡°Oh, gosh. When will mommy realize she picked the wrong person?¡±

    Lucas''s little face almost crumpled up.

    He just wanted to y a joke with Samuel, who was always so stern and so superior. However,

    mommy could not bear to see her sweetheart suffer, and had to go back and helped him out.

    All right, she''s got the wrong guy?

    Lucas was anxious.

    But when he saw who Nicole was holding, Lucas wanted to cry.

    He made a quick call to Samuel''s walkie-talkie.

    ¡°Samuell¡±

    ¡°You boy, you''d better wash your ass and wait for me to punish you!¡±

    Samuel hadn''t been so embarrassed like this in years.

    Thest time he made a fool of himself in front of all the people in the Seapolis City was also because

    of Lucas, and now he

    made him cough out of tears.

    Others¡¯ sons behaved well. How his son was always against him?

    Lucas was in no mood to listen to Samuel''s growl. He cried, ¡°Samuel, mommy just came back and

    wanted to help you out, but

    she seemed to help the wrong guy.

    He seemed to be Macon¡±

    Samuel was stunned.

    When he heard Lucas''s words, he looked terrible and pale.

    ¡°If something bad happens to your mother, I won''t let you go¡±

    Samuel angrily hung up his walkie-talkie. Now the base was in chaos with smoke bombs everywhere,

    and it was impossible to

    tell where he was, let alone to find Nicole.

    He was in such a hurry.

    Macon was by his side?

    Why didn''t he see that just now?

    Or was Macon already aware of them and just waiting for them toe out?

    Samuel felt upset, and now he did not know what to do.

    Not knowing she was taking the wrong person, Nicole ran a long way until she found water, then

    stopped and gasped, ¡°Wipe

    your face with water, or you will make a fool of yourself when people see you¡±

    She turned her head with a smile, and then froze when she saw Macon.

    How did she take Macon out?

    When was Macon around them?

    Nicole''s face turned pale at the thought.

    ¡°You''ve been with Samuel. What did you want? You are his bestrades-in-arms and best friends,

    and now that you''ve betrayed him. Do you still want to attack him?¡±

    Nicole was breaking out in a cold sweat.

    What would Macon do with Samuel right now if she hadn''t mistaken him?

    Macon kept a straight face.

    From the moment Nicole ran away, he knew their rtionship had broken. He knew he couldn''t face

    her and Samuel, but he

    had to do so for his children.

    Macon''s face went cold.

    ¡°I have my reasons. I promise I won''t hurt you, but you can''t run away¡±

    ¡°You won''t hurt me? Macon, do you think that as long as I''m not hurt by you, it means you don¡¯t hurt

    me?¡±

    Nicole''s words went straight to the heart of Macon, and he looked even worse.

    ¡°I''m sorry, I have to do so¡±

    ¡°What about your faith? What about your loyalty? Your conscience? Macon, I can''t believe you

    betrayed Samuel¡±

    Nicole felt sorry for Samuel.

    Macon seemed to have been repressed for a long time. When Nicole said this, he vented his

    repression.

    ¡°My conscience? My faith? My loyalty? I used to think that this are the rules worthy to abide by for the

    rest of my life, but when I saw my son and my wife being tortured, there was nothing I could do. Where

    is my faith? What is the good of being loyal? These things are illusory, are unreliable. I can only rely on

    my own. You also have children, and you''ve had felt the pain when your children were missing. Can''t

    you understand me? I was forced to do so! I have only one son! My wife married me when she was a

    teenage girl, but I have always neglected her, let alone taken responsibility for my son. Ask Samuel

    what it is like when he knows he has a child, and when he knows his child is still alive. But how about

    me? I know my son is still alive, but he is being tortured every day. What can I do?"

    Macor''s rant left Nicole speechless.

    She didn''t know about his repression.

    What would she have done if it had been her? What could she do?

    Nicole''s silence made Macon even more excited.

    ¡°When you get together, do you ever think about what my wife and child are going through? Zama is

    Samuel''s real mother. Why are my wife and child involved in the conflicts and fights of the Green

    Family? Samuel and I are best friends, but what did he bring me? He has brought me nothing but

    endless misery! He left my wife and child in misery. Do I have to thank him? Do you still have to be nice

    to him?¡±

    At this point, Macon was like a raging beast that could tear everyone to pieces.

    Nicole looked at him, and for a moment she didn''t know what to say, just standing opposite him and

    looking at him.

    After Macon hadpletely calmed down, Nicole said, ¡°Do you think Samuel gave you everything you

    have now? Maybe your wife and child wouldn''t be like this if you weren''t friends with him, if you weren''t

    ¡°Yes!¡± Macon¡¯s answer was direct.

    ¡°If it weren''t for him or if I didn''t know him, I would have retired and found an easy department to work

    in. Although my wife and my son are separated from me, they will find live peacefully for the rest of

    their lives. Maybe I can visit my son once in a while and enjoy the family happiness with them. But just

    because my friend is Samuel, he hired me when we retired. Other people may think I''m lucky that I

    don''t have to look for a job, and Samuel also gives me a good sry, but what has be of my wife

    and child? The hostages! Do you know what a hostage is?¡±

    Macon''s face was grim.

    Nicole had never seen a Macon like this.

    Before, she thought Macon was a qualified instructor, treated Lucas and Joseph very well, and even

    had sses with her with great care. But now, he looked like a madman who had beenpletely

    defeated.

    Nicole stopped talking and watched him vent.

    Macon continued, ¡°I would rather not have a high sry, I would rather not know Samuel, and I would

    rather have my wife and child lived a peaceful life. But I can only see them on aputer video now. I

    can hear my son''s heart-wrenching cries, but Zama won''t let me see my son. She promised me that if I

    take you to her, I would take my wife and child with me. She''s already preparing for me to emigrate, so

    I can go abroad with my wife and child and start over where no one knows us.¡±

    Nicole finally knew everything.

    She was not that excited, and she couldn''t me Macon from the moral perspective.

    Family affection, love and friendship, how to choose among them was everyone''s right.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She couldn''t criticize Macon for choosing affection and love and betraying Samuel.

    She was not Samuel. She did not know what Samuel thought in his mind, and she had no right to

    forgive Macon or not for Samuel. That was the matter between them.

    All she could do was what Macon said. Once she got to Zama, maybe Macon could really get what he

    wanted.

    Nicole looked at Macon and asked in a low voice, ¡°When Lucas disappeared, did you really want to

    look for him?¡±

    ¡°I did. I didn''t mean to hurt him just because I hate you and Samuel. I just wanted to save him because

    he is a kid, like my son is. My son is the same age as Lucas when he is taken away, and if I have been

    with him, I would have sacrificed my life to save him. At that time, I just thought Lucas was my son¡±

    ¡°So, you were sincere about Lucas, weren''t you? You mean it to Lucas and Joseph?" Nicole looked at

    Macon and asked directly.

    Macon paused and said, ¡°Does it make sense to ask about that now?¡±

    ¡°Yes!"

    Nicole coughed and said, ¡°I''m not in a position to say what''s right or wrong between you and Samuel,

    but I want to thank you for yourmitment to Lucas and Joseph. Thank you for being so sincere to

    them and not hurting them. I don''t know if Joseph''s poisoning has anything to do with you, but for the

    fact that you have helped look for Lucas, I owe you a favor¡±

    Macon paused for a moment, and then said firmly, ¡°Joseph''s poisoning has nothing to do with me. I

    would never do anything to the child! I am a father too!¡±

    ¡°Enough, Macon. It doesn''t matter what you did to me. I don¡¯t me you if you did it for your wife and

    child. I came with you today to see Zama, but I just hope that she will keep her promise to bring you

    together, and that it would be worth all the years of sacrifice you''ve made¡±

    Nicole''s remark left Macon stunned.

 Chapter 275: The Son Had Gone too Far

    Chapter 275: The Son Had Gone too Far

    Macon looked at Nicole with such sincerity and rity that he suddenly couldn''t stand it.

    He felt ashamed in front of Nicole.

    Atst he realized what kind of woman Samuel loved.

    ¡°You''re very good, Nicole. Really, if you weren''t Samuel''s wife, maybe I wouldn''t have done this to you¡±

    ¡°If I weren''t Samuel''s wife, I wouldn''t know who you are. Macon, we all met because of Samuel. You

    know him very well. If you could have told Samuel about your

    situation in the first ce, maybe your family wouldn''t have been reunited. It is you who choose not to

    believe your friend and you took the opposite side of him. But I hope I

    can help you, and you don''t hurt him. Though your betrayal has hurt him, don''t get things worse. Do

    you bear to see the best friends be enemies?¡±

    Nicole''s words made Macon feel ashamed, and he didn''t dare to look at her in the eyes.

    He said coldly, "Come on. Maybe I can give you a chance to back out¡±

    ¡°No, instead of hiding like this, I''d rather go up to Zama and ask her what she doesn''t like about me as

    her daughter-inw¡±

    Nicole was absolutely fearless at this point.

    Macon looked at Nicole, puzzled, and said, ¡°Aren''t you afraid of death? Don''t you know what Zama is

    like? You were sold abroad by her and almost became the ything of others. Don''t you know how

    vicious she is? You know nothing. Come with me to Zama. Can you imagine what will happen to you? If

    anything happened to you, Samuel would be mad, wouldn''t he?¡±

    ¡°Now that you have any grudge against Samuel, it seems that you didn¡¯t hate him that much, do you?

    Macon, you don''t have to worry about that,

    Nicole smiled, so cool and beautiful that Macon was momentarily confused and somehow awed.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Nicole had little interest in Macon''s gratitude, and after they had reached an agreement, Nicole got into

    Macon''s car.

    Macon drove away, and Lucas saw clearly from the UAV, looking anxious.

    ¡°Samuel, follow the directions I gave you. Mommy was taken away by Macon¡±

    Samuel, too, was anxious, but now he was calm.

    ¡°What did Macon do to your mommy?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. They talked for a while, but I couldn''t hear them. It was like Mommy got in the car herself, and

    then they left¡±

    Lucas thought mommy must be insane, or hadn''t she known Macon''s identity yet?

    But it was impossible!

    ¡°Samuel, hurry. What are you dawdling about for?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I don''t need you to tell me what to do.¡± Samuel growled.

    If the brat hadn''t tear-gassed Nicole out of the way for a while, Nicole would not meet Macon.

    Now the boy shouted at him! lif it were not for the emergency, he would give the boy a good beating.

    Samuel found he really wanted to beat Lucas all the more.

    The son went too far.

    Lucas, of course, recognized Samuel''s anger, and though a little worried, he shut up.

    ¡°Send the position to me and follow your mommy. Leave the rest alone¡± Samuel said dully.

    Lucas agreed, sending him the position quickly.

    Samuel followed the navigation, and then something urred to him.

    ¡°How''s it going with Zoe? Is it toote without an operation?¡±

    Lucas whispered, ¡°Grandma temporarily decided to leave Zoe at the residence of the Green family,

    saying that if you don''t go back to the operation, she would let Zoe wait. But I don''t think Zoe''s situation

    is very well. Daddy, what if you and mommy don''t get back as soon as possible? How about Zoe? I

    have to stay with her now, I''m afraid of her..¡±

    ¡°Don''t be afraid. I''ll be there as soon as I can¡±

    Samuel was also very anxious.

    His wife and daughter were both waiting for him. He really wanted to take care of both if he could, but

    could he really leave Nicole and go back and save Zoe?

    No!

    Samuel was suffering, and Nicole was worried about her too.

    Just then, her walkie-talkie rang.

    Nicole nced at Macon and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Can I answer it?¡±

    ¡°Is that Samuel?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, maybe. You should know that if it weren''t for you, Samuel would be in the Seapolis City

    having an operation with my daughter. My daughter has been in poor health since she was born. She

    has been in the hospital since she was born. She doesn''t even know what the KFC looks like. She was

    nearly five years old now, but all she knew every day was how many rooms there are in the hospital

    and how many doctors there are, and she has no idea of the world outside. She has waited five years

    for her father to give her a kidney, but now he couldn''t get back. The doctor said she was about to

    copse¡±

    Nicole didn''t mean to tell Macon this, but she was really worried about Zoe.

    As Macon listened to her, he mmed on the brakes.

    ¡°You can answer the walkie-talkie and I would pretend that I didn''t see anything. Anyway, the condition

    for Zama is just to bring you to her side. It''s not my job to see if anyone is behind you¡±

    Nicole looked at Macon.

    This tough man could not be ruthless in front of children after all.

    Maybe that was why Samuel was able to stay friends with him.

    He was not really a bad guy, but it was a pity that...

    Nicole said nothing but turned on her walkie-talkie.

    But she heard Soseph voice.

    ¡°Your walkie-talkie has dropped. I just wanted to let you know that I''m out¡±

    Nicole was somewhat disappointed by Soseph''s voice.

    Why wasn''t Samuel''s?

    And how did Samuel lose his walkie-talkie?

    Apparently, they had looked down at Soseph.

    Soseph was able to steal Samuel''s walkie-talkie without their knowledge, which was out of Nicole''s

    expectation.

    ¡°Il see. Find a way out. It''s very messy outside, be careful. If you like, throw away the walkie-talkie. It

    does you no good.

    Nicole didn''t want to say this, but now she didn''t know what to say.

    Soseph hesitated. ¡°I saw you being taken away" she said. ¡°Should I notify Samuel? As a pay-back for

    your kindness in saving me. We are never in debt to each other again¡±

    Nicoleughed and said, ¡°No, he''ll find me. Even if you don''t tell him, he''ll know where I am¡±

    Feeling ufortable for Nicole''s confidence, Soseph whispered, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you? I

    don''t want to owe you anything¡±

    ¡°As I said, no. You can''t help us with what we need. How I wish someone has a Rh-negative blood type

    and a kidney that

    could match my daughter''s. That way, my daughter could survive even if anything happened to Samuel

    and I. Unfortunately, it''s all wishful thinking. So, Soseph, just leave, and we''ll never see each other

    again¡±

    With that, Nicole hung up her walkie-talkie and even threw it away.

    Since Samuel didn''t have the walkie-talkie, there was no need for her to hold it.

    Soseph looked at the walkie-talkie in her hand. Nicole had hung up the phone.

    Frowning slightly, she did not say anything but turned away to leave the ce

    Nicole was right. This ce was too dangerous for her.

    When she managed to escape, she was never going to let anyone control her life.

    Macon looked at Nicole in a daze and whispered, ¡°Don''t worry, I''ve got my people set up. If Zama does

    anything to Zoe, my

    people won''t turn a blind eye to that¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Nicole was a little surprised and incredulous.

    Macon looked away and said, ¡°I just want to be reunited with my wife and child. I don''t want to kill

    anyone. I don''t want any

    child to be sacrificed. I''m not that mad¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Macon¡± Nicole finally smiled.

    At that moment, she chose to believe Macon.

    Macon could protect Zoe, that was all.

    ¡°Come on? Nicole said, smiling, ¡°for the sake of your family, let''s go. Maybe Zama was getting tired of

    waiting¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you going to wait for Samuel? Maybe he''s behind us¡±

    Macon looked at Nicole, who was taking her time, and suddenly hesitated.

    Nicole smiled confidently.

    ¡°He won''t leave me alone, and he''ll find me wherever I go. It''s time to put an end to the affair with

    Zama¡±

    Nicole said this without fear. For her, it wasforting to have Samuel and Lucas around.

    These two men were really the best gift god gave her.

    Macon was not speaking. He started the car in silence and drove forward quickly.

    Thendscape was in sight, and Nicole could see the familiar ground.

    ¡°Is this going to a cave?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is where Zama lives¡±

    Macon didn''t hide it from Nicole.

    Nicole had known that ce for a long time, but now that she was back, it felt different.

    When they arrived, Macon stopped the car. Nicole got out of the car, followed by Macon, and went

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    straight in.

    Petty was at the door. When she saw theming, she went in and informed Zama.

    ¡°Remember¡¯ Nicole whispered to Macon, ¡°don''t hand me over to Zama right away before she hands

    over your wife and child.

    I''m afraid that old woman will eat her words¡±

    That''s not scaremongering, but for her knowledge of Zama right now, Zama might not let Macon go so

    easily.

 Chapter 276: Thats Your Choice

    Chapter 276: That''s Your Choice

    Macon was a bit stunned. ¡°! know what to do. Thank you.¡±

    Nicole said nothing more.

    Nicole never expected the thing would be what it had been now, but under this circumstance, she

    could only handle what wasing to her.

    When she heard Nicole had been here, Zama came out immediately.

    Nicole had long not seen Zama in a while, and Zama seemed to have aged a lot.

    ¡°Zama, we haven''t met for a long time,¡¯ Nicole said with a smile. ¡°You seem to be having a rough time.

    You''ve got crow¡¯s feet

    around your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Zama was angry at Nicole''s happy look.

    How could this woman, who five years ago was so submissive and obedient, be so annoyed five

    yearster?

    She not only changed her look, but also changed her character.

    ¡°Macon, I''m d you brought her here.¡±

    Zama smiled at Macon, trying to maintain her grace, but failed. When she saw Nicole, all of her grace

    was gone.

    Macon said to Zama, ¡°I brought you the person you wanted. Where is my wife and child?¡±

    Zama paused and then continued, ¡°You don¡¯t think your wife and child are here, do you? We have been

    working together for so many years. Why don''t you believe me? Stop Samuel if he wants toe here,

    and I''ll release your wife and child.¡±

    ¡°You said that you only wanted Nicole, and you didn¡¯t ask me to confront Samuel. Zama, keep your

    words. Besides, don''t you

    know how powerful Samuel is? You ask me to go against Samuel? It is just like throwing straws against

    the wind.¡± Macon said angrily.

    Zama was really mean and unreliable.

    Zamaughed and said, ¡°Macon, do you have any other options? Samuel already knew you betrayed

    him. Do you think he''ll ever forgive you? You could only stand with me now. Think about it. You might

    see your wife and child if you work with me, but if you rebel against me, I cannot assure you that they

    will be safe.¡±

    Hearing that, Nicole said, ¡°Only evil and disgusting man threatens others with child as hostage. No

    wonder neither your two sons want to take care of you. A woman like you doesn''t deserve a family.¡±

    ¡°Nicole, shut up!¡±

    Zama¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°If it weren''t for you, Vincent wouldn''t be dead. He died because of you!¡±

    Nicole found it unreasonable.

    ¡°I don''t even know Vincent. Why are you ming me for Vincent''s death?¡±

    ¡°You do not know my younger son, but my younger son did die because of you. If it wasn¡¯t for your love

    of Samuel, Riley would not leave the Seapolis City and she could not meet Vincent. If she didn¡¯t meet

    Vincent, Vincent would not be with her. She seduced him and Vincent died because of her. Riley, that

    bitch, doesn''t love Vincent at all. She just took Vincent as a substitute of Samuel. She wanted to rely on

    Vincent''s child to get back to Samuel and be his wife. But everything changes because of you. If you

    didn¡¯t show up, and you didn''t sleep with Samuel, Samuel won''t marry you. If Samuel marries Riley,

    Vincent won''t die. You killed my son, and you want to live a peaceful life? How is that possible?¡±

    Zama¡¯s words left Nicole speechless.

    ¡°It was a plot! It wasn''t just Samuel that was drugged, me too!¡±

    ¡°Of course I know it. You were getting closer to Samuel, how could I let my n fail? That drink was not

    for you, it was for

    Samuel and Riley. You ruined my n because you had to have a drink with Samuel, and you took

    away the wine that was supposed to give to Riley.¡±

    Zama¡¯s remark left Nicole stunned.

    Although she knew that she was framed at the party eight years ago, she could not find any evidence.

    Some people said it was Swift, and Swift admitted it, but she didn''t think that Zama also knew about it.

    ¡°It''s you? You asked Swift to drug Riley and Samuel?¡±

    ¡°That''s right!¡±

    Zama had now confessed all.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Riley was stupid. She loves Samuel and does everything I tell her. If she marries into the Green family,

    she''ll be my assistant.

    That''s why I asked Swift to drug them, but I didn¡¯t expect that Samuel would meet you. If it were not for

    you, many things in the Green family would be perfectly solved!¡±

    ¡°What is it? To use your son to get what you want, is that what a mother should do?¡±

    Nicole''s question angered Zama.

    ¡°You don''t know anything about my feud with the Green family. Nicole, you''re going to die anyway, so I

    might as well tell you the truth. It was me who told Zac to set the fire five years ago. Riley just told Zac

    to kill you, but as for how you died, that¡¯s my idea. Samuel doesn''t know anything. I know you were

    pregnant, but you don''t deserve to bear the Green family¡¯s child!¡±

    Zama''s words chilled Nicole''s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°It''s me! Did you really think I was nice to you five years ago? How could that be! My favorite daughter-

    inw is Riley, but you''ve taken her ce. You were really foolish then, and you were grateful to me

    when I was kind to you. You¡¯ve been wondering why you and Samuel haven''t had a child for three

    years. That¡¯s because I put birth control pills in your soup. I never meant to let you to have Samuel''s

    child in the first ce!¡±

    Zama then burst intoughter, while Nicole was shaking with anger.

    ¡°You are such a devilish woman. I bear no grudges against you. Why did you do this to me? Because

    I''m not your ideal daughter- inw? But I was framed!¡±

    ¡°You should me yourself for falling in love my son. My son is the heir of the Green family. But you?

    The Bush family is nothing important! The daughter of a small family dares to climb up thedder? Do

    you deserve it? I gave you a lot of contraceptives. As long as you eat it for several years, you will never

    be pregnant in your life. When Riley returned, the baby in her belly will be the only heir of the Green

    family. But who would have thought that you were pregnant! You''ve got the luck! I''ve taken so many

    birth control pills in your meals and you''re still pregnant! Even the god is against me. So, don''t me

    me for being evil to you.¡±

    Zama now told everything to Nicole.

    Nicole remembered that she had a cold and had lost her appetite. She didn''t have the soup Zama gave

    her, and in order not to hurt Zama''s feelings, she flushed it down the toilet for more than a week.

    That was probably when she was ovting, and Samuel''s crazy interest in her led to her pregnancy.

    Thinking of that, Nicole found her so lucky.

    Nicole looked at the old woman in front of her and could not have imagined that she would be so cruel.

    ¡°After all, the children inside me are your grandchildren. How could you...¡±

    ¡°My grandchildren? Did I take them as my grandchildren? Who admitted my identity? Samuel''s father

    and I have two sons, but did Samuel''s father give me any status? They drove me away after I gave

    birth. I''m just a production tool for them! Who gave mefort by then?¡±

    ¡°That''s your choice! You chose to be a surrogate! It was you who took the money from the Green family

    and agreed to do the

    deal, but you went back on your words and even killed Samuel''s father. If Laurel has not been aware of

    it and has gone abroad, you might have killed her too, right? Zama, you are a woman who doesn''t

    know what love is. You know that they loved each other so much that it¡¯s impossible to separate them.

    But why do you do this?¡±

    Nicole had known all this for a long time, and now Zama¡¯s shamelessness made her sick.

    Zama didn''t realize Nicole knew everything. She paused for a moment, then smiled, ¡°So, you have met

    Laurel and she told you everything, right? Oh, yes. You''ve met her. Otherwise, how do you get the

    Night Elf Empire if she didn''t tell you this? Nicole, I¡¯m giving you a choice. If you give me the ring of the

    Night Elf Empire, I''ll let you live, or you and your daughter will never see each other again.¡±

    Nicole was shaking with anger.

    ¡°You threaten me with your own granddaughter¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense, just give me the ring!¡±

    This was Zama¡¯s main purpose.

    She was doing all these for the ring.

    But who did she get the ring for?

    It wasn''t for Samuel. Had Zama had something to do with Samuel''s uncle?

    ¡°What''s your rtionship with Samuel''s uncle?¡±

    Nicole''s words startled Zama, but she said nothing.

    She looked at Macon and said coldly, ¡°Macon, what are you hesitating about? You''d better figure out if

    you want to hold off

    Samuel. Your wife and child are still in my hand¡±

    Macon was shaking with anger, but he could do nothing.

    Many years had passed, but he still didn''t know where his wife and child were. He wanted to break the

    cooperation with Zama, but he dared not to take the risk.

    Just then, there was the sound of an engine outside. Samuel hade.

    ¡°No, I am here. If you have something to talk, just tell me in my face.¡±

 Chapter 277: You Cant Hit My Mommy

    Chapter 277: You Can''t Hit My Mommy

    Nicole cheered up when Samuel showed up.

    She didn¡¯t expect Samuel to arrive so soon. Seeing this, Zama didn''t look good.

    ¡°Macon¡± she cried.

    Macon wasn''t willing to do that, but he got in Samuel''s way.

    ¡°Samuel, you can''t go there.¡±

    Looking at his formerrade in arms, Samuel''s eyes were slightly sour.

    ¡°You have chosen to go against me. You should know that if you tell me about that, I will help you, but

    why you didn¡¯t? Don''t you

    believe me?¡±

    Macon was perplexed by Samuel''s question, and he whispered, ¡°I''ll take care of my own business.¡±

    ¡°Is this your own business? What did you say to me when your wife divorced you? Now you''re telling

    me that it¡¯s your own

    business? If so, why would you meddle in my family¡¯s business? How important am I in your heart,

    Macon?¡±

    Samuel was really disappointed.

    Macon was his best friend for so many years, but now he went against Samuel.

    Zama saw that Macon was hesitant, and she said hastily, ¡°Macon, you have promised your son to take

    him abroad.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Samuel yelled at Zama.

    The roar startled Zama.

    In all these years, she had never seen Samuel treat her like that.

    ¡°I''m your mother!¡±

    ¡°Do you deserve it?¡± Samuel''s eyes were red.

    ¡°If I had the choice, I would rather give you back my life than having such a mad mother!¡±

    Samuel''s words went straight to Zama¡¯s chest like a knife.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop Samuel today, you''ll never see your wife and child again,¡¯ she told Macon, shaking

    with anger.

    Macon was in a dilemma, but he stopped Samuel.

    ¡°You know I have no choice.¡±

    Samuel looked at Macon disappointedly, trying to say something, but finally said nothing.

    Nicole wanted toe to them, but Petty stopped her.

    ¡°Miss Nicole,e with us. Don''t forget that Zoe''s life is still in our hands.¡±

    Petty was kind of angry at Nicole.

    If it weren''t for this woman, she probably would have been the child of the Don family. Zac would not

    have died either. Now she

    was chased after like a street mouse every day. If it weren''t for Zama to keep her, she didn''t know

    where she could go.

    She loved Zac, even though he had his faults, but he had died because he offended Nicole and

    Samuel.

    Petty didn''t hide her hatred against Nicole, which made Nicole feel strange.

    ¡°Do I bear grudges against you? Petty, you kidnapped my son, and now you look like I owe you a debt.

    What the hell are you

    thinking, Petty?¡±

    Nicole''s remarks added to Petty''s anger.

    ¡°Don''t you know that your son has blinded my eyes!¡±

    ¡°You deserve it. If you didn¡¯t kidnap my son and wanted to kill him, how could he hurt you? You would

    reap for what you sow. I

    advise you to be kind.¡±

    Nicole wasn''t scared at all.

    With Samuel here, she wasn''t even scared of Zama.

    Petty hit Nicole in the face and said fiercely, ¡°Shut up! You''d better don''t provoke me while I still hold

    you in control, or I''ll let you taste what it''s like to lose an eye!¡±

    Zama looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Torture her as much as you like until she gives up the ring. Don''t

    forget that it is Jason

    who killed Zac, but she is a member of the Don family. Petty, if it weren''t for her, you''d be thedy in the

    Don family, wouldn''t you?¡±

    Being stimted by Zama, Petty¡¯s anger was at its peak.

    Nicole didn''t fear death, but now Samuel and Macon were fighting, Zama and Petty could easily kill her.

    What should she do now?

    Would she just wait for her doom?

    Nicole''s eyes sank and then she whispered, ¡°You want the ring, don''t you? I''ll take you to it, but you

    can¡¯t hurt me. I care about my face most.¡±

    As she said this, she touched her face as if she really cared and cherished it.

    ¡°What does a fake face matter?¡± Zama sneered.

    ¡°That''s my own face after all. I lost my beauty five years ago, and now I can''t be ugly. Otherwise, my

    children can''t recognize me¡±

    Nicole said with scare, and she seemed to give in.

    Zama had investigated Nicole. She didn''t know any Kungfu and she was just a weak woman. Petty

    alone was enough to deal

    with her.

    Zama took a look at Petty and said, ¡°You go with her to get the ring. If she doesn¡¯t cooperate with you,

    just kill her. Even if I can''t get the ring, I won''t let this woman be so arrogant.¡±

    Zama didn''t shy away from Nicole, and it was clear that as long as she got the ring, Zama didn''t care if

    Nicole died or not.

    Nicole pondered. How could she get out of here?

    Just then, a drone flew over.

    Nicole was taken aback.

    It was Lucas!

    Zama looked gloomier.

    ¡°This is probably what my grandson would like. If he does not go against me, I can make him the next

    heir to the Green family. How about it?¡±

    Zama spoke to the drone, and she knew Lucas was watching her in the drone.

    Lucas spat directly at Zama, and the young voice made Nicole''s lips curl up slightly.

    ¡°A nasty old woman like you wants me to be your grandson? How shameless you are!? I have a

    grandmother, and she is very

    kind. You are nothingpared to my grandmother, and not even match to be her servant!¡±

    It was so pleasant to hear that.

    Nicole smiled again, but Zama was furious.

    ¡°Lucas, I''m your real grandma!¡±

    Samuel said to Lucas while fighting Macon, ¡°Take your mommy away! Don''t talk nonsense to Zama.

    There are a lot of things a

    drone can do. If necessary, you can just stun her.¡±

    These words made Zama tremble with anger.

    ¡°Samuel, I treated you kindly when you were a child. Now you let your son treat me like this? How dare

    you! Aren''t you afraid of being cursed by God?¡±

    Samuel snorted at her words and didn¡¯t want to waste time with Zama.

    Nicole took advantage of this opportunity to run away quickly, but was grabbed by Petty.

    ¡°Do you really think you can get rid of me?¡±

    Petty, who had lost an eye, was particrly ferocious, and she was not the same person she was when

    she was Nicole''s

    bodyguard.

    Looking at Petty, Nicole was thinking how likely she was to get rid of her. At this time, a young voice

    sounded.

    ¡°Don''t you just want my mommy''s ring? I know where it is. I''ll take you to get it!¡±

    Lucas surprised both Samuel and Nicole with his sudden appearance.

    ¡°Lucas, what are you doing here? Go away!¡±

    Nicole was nervous.

    Did this little boy know how dangerous to be here?

    Lucas, wearing cks, a cap backwards and having a lollipop in his mouth, ignored Samuel''s fight with

    Macon and stood there looking at Petty and Zama. ¡°It is just a broken ring,¡¯ he said. ¡°If you like it, I will

    give it to you, but you have to let mommy go!¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole thought Lucas was being ridiculous.

    How could hee here?

    Zama saw Lucas. He was not tall, but he looked much like Samuel. Why didn''t she think Lucas was so

    much like Samuel

    before?

    Zama, with a kind smile, said to Lucas, ¡°Lucas, I''m your own grandma. Just give that ring to grandma

    and I will let go of your

    mommy, OK?¡±

    How could Nicole not know what Zama was up to?

    She said in a hurry, ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t promise her, just go! Go! Mommy doesn''t need you to save me! Get

    out of here!¡±

    Lucas looked at Zama and asked, ¡°Will you really release my mother if I give you the ring?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Zama answered quickly.

    Lucas looked at Samuel and said, ¡°And my dad?¡±

    ¡°I won''t do anything to your daddy. I just stop him from going with us for a while. I have some

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    arguments with your daddy and

    things will be all right soon. If you give the ring to me, I promise you that daddy and mommy will be all

    right.¡±

    ¡°Lucas, don''t believe her! She''s a vicious woman and won''t tell the truth!¡±

    Nicole was so anxious and Samuel didn''t have time to convince Lucas to leave. All he wanted to do

    now was to beat up the man who had brought Lucas here.

    When Zama heard Nicole''s words, she gave Petty a look, and Petty punched Nicole in the stomach.

    Nicole doubled over in pain.

    ¡°Mommy! You can''t hit my mommy! Only I know where Mommy''s ring is, and if you hit mommy again, I

    won''t give it to you, I''ll just throw it away.¡±

    Lucas was angry.

    When he saw Nicole was beaten, Lucas was furious.

    How dared them!

    They dared to hit his mommy. Did they want to die?

    Zama was happy to see that Lucas was worried about Nicole''s safety. To her, Lucas was just a kid. He

    was a little sly, but he

    couldn''t be meaner than an adult. Instead of hanging out with Nicole and waiting for Samuel to defeat

    Macon, Zama took the opportunity to ask Lucas to take her to find the ring.

 Chapter 278: Be Honest

    Chapter 278: Be Honest

    Nicole was kind of out of breath after being hit by Petty, and when she was trying to say something,

    Petty grabbed her.

    She was in pain, but still wanted to stop Lucas.

    Was he deliberately stirring up troubles?

    Who on earth brought him here?

    Nicole was in pain, and Samuel was still in fight with Macon. Zama was now pinning all her hopes on

    Lucas.

    ¡°Can you take us to the ring now? But if the ring is in the Seapolis City, we might get it another day.¡±

    Zama knew that in the Seapolis City, many people were there to catch her. She would not be so stupid

    to go to the Seapolis City with Lucas.

    Shaking his head, Lucas said, ¡°No, the ring is in the base. I saw it before and it is beautiful, so I just

    took it away. But now I hide it. You can''t hurt my mommy, or I won''t give you the ring.¡±

    He looked very angry, with his little mouth pursing.

    ¡°No, I won''t hit her.¡±

    Zama hurriedly signaled Petty to stop hitting Nicole.

    Petty gave Nicole a hard look, but Petty hit Nicole so hard that Nicole couldn''t talk for a while.

    Sweat oozed from Nicole''s forehead.

    Lucas asked anxiously, ¡°Mommy, how do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°I''m all right.¡±

    Not wanting to worry her son, she said she was fine, but her voice trembled.

    Lucas''s eyes grew cold, looking at Zama, he said, ¡°If you dare beat my mommy, I''ll ask someone to

    throw the ring away, and no one could get it.¡±

    ¡°OK, good boy, take me to get the ring.¡±

    Lucas looked at Zama as if he was still wondering if her words were believable.

    At this point, Samuel was at a disadvantage when fighting with Macon.

    Zama couldn''t wait any longer. ¡°Take me to get the ring, and I will let you and mommy home to see

    Zoe, OK?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lucas tilted his head, looking incredulous.

    ¡°It''s true, of course. I wouldn''t lie.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Lucas nodded and reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°I want mommy to stay here. How about we go to get the ring? And we''lle back to mommy.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s voice was cute.

    Zama chuckled. A kid was still a kid. She was intended to convince Lucas to keep Nicole here as a

    hostage, but the kid actually came out the idea himself.

    ¡°All right, all right, I agree.¡±

    Zama seemed like a nice person right now. She would even promise to get the moon for Lucas if he

    had such a demand, but it was her decision to do it or not.

    Lucas nodded and said, ¡°Grandma, can you drive? I can''t drive. Or let someone else drive us there.¡±

    He pointed to Petty.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zama said with a smile. ¡°I will drive you to wherever you want to.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lucas turned around and got into the back seat.

    ¡°My teacher said that children cannot sit at the passenger seat, so I will sit in the back.¡±

    Lucas looked like a good boy and made Nicole speechless.

    What the hell was this kid doing?

    Did he know how dangerous it was?

    Zama, on the other hand, was happy with Lucas. That was what kids should be like.

    She smiled and got in the car, and she looked at Petty, motioning her to keep an eye on Nicole, or to

    kill her if necessary.

    Nicole saw her intentions in her eyes, but now she was worried about Lucas.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Nicole tried to follow but Petty grabbed her.

    ¡°Be honest!¡±

    Petty was rude to Nicole. Nicole felt like her hand was about to break, but she couldn''t get rid of Petty.

    That was when Nicole realized that she was hopelessly ipetent.

    Her son was in danger, but she could do nothing about it. It made her feel helpless.

    Samuel was distracted by Lucas, and when he was hit by Macon to the ground, the blood flowed out

    from his nose.

    ¡°Samuel!¡± Nicole cried nervously.

    Petty grabbed her with a sneer and said, ¡°Something more exciting is still around the corner. Now enjoy

    the feeling of dying first.¡±

    Unable to break free, Nicole said angrily, ¡°You will have a bad ending! The God won''t let you go!¡±

    ¡°That''s what ipetent people say, but where is God? If there is God, how would Zac and I get

    through the hardship all these years? Of course, you, a youngdy, will never understand our

    sufferings, and you just snuff out our hope. Nicole, you will never know why we''re struggling.¡±

    Petty''s face distorted.

    Nicole didn¡¯t want to waste time with her. Petty was so unreasonable that she wouldn''t be convinced.

    Maybe since Zac died, she wasn''t the person she used to be.

    Nicole looked nervously at Samuel, who, after being struck by Macon, was in a state of agony, but

    before he could have a rest, Macon''s attack was at hand.

    Samuel started defending.

    Nicole watched them in horror, and she was wondering where Lucas had taken Zama to.

    That little guy didn¡¯t know where her ring was. He was ying tricks with Zama.

    Others might not know him, but she was his mother. She knew too well that Lucas always acted like he

    was innocent before he did something bad.

    The boy was so innocent just now. That was not his style at all.

    Nicole was worried, but she couldn''t go with him.

    Lucas continued to eat the lollipop and chatted with Zama, who was driving, ¡°Grandma, are you really

    my real grandma?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Zama was especially happy when Lucas called her grandma.

    This was her own grandson. No one could change the fact. Look, he was so cold to her just now, but

    now how intimate they

    were!

    Zama felt so excited.

    ¡°But why do I have a grandmother in the Green family?¡±

    Lucas was very confused.

    Zama looked dark.

    ¡°That woman is a liar. Don''t listen to her.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s so good to my mommy! And she''s nice to Zoe and me, too. She never beats us.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s words made Zama feel ashamed. Remembering what she had done to Lucas, Zama said, ¡°In

    the future, I will not beat you or scold you. If you are obedient, I will buy you anything you want.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Just give me the ring. I like it, too.¡±

    Hearing this, Zama looked a bit gloomy, but still smiled, ¡°You are just a kid. What do you want the ring

    for? When you grow up, I will buy you a nicer and bigger ring.¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have a crush on a girl in the kindergarten. She is beautiful and I am going to give her this ring.

    Grandma, I give it you now, but

    when I grow up, you have to give me a better one.¡±

    Lucas ate the lollipop and said it with a serious look.

    Zama thought kids were getting more mature.

    How old was he? He already had someone he loved?

    But she was still happy, ¡°Fine. I will buy you anything you like.¡±

    ¡°That''s very kind of you, Grandma.¡±

    Lucas smiled brightly, but suddenly he covered his stomach and said, ¡°Oh, Grandma, stop, I want to

    pee!¡±

    The corners of Zama¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    Why was the little guy so annoyed?

    ¡°Will you bear a little longer? When we get there and get the ring, we''ll go to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°But I can''t hold it any longer. I want to pee!¡±

    Lucas got his legs between him. It looked like he really couldn''t bear it.

    Zama sighed, and pulled over.

    Lucas quickly jumped out of the car, leaving the door open, and ran away.

    When Zama saw him running so fast, she whispered, ¡°Slow down. Just pee around here.¡±

    Turning around, Lucas made a face at her and said, ¡°Stay there, vicious woman.¡±

    Then he stuck out his tongue at Zama.

    Zama now found that she was fooled by him. She hurriedly got off the car, but found that she couldn''t

    move her buttock, as if it

    was stuck by something.

    ¡°What have you done to me, boy?¡±

    Zama yelled in anger, but no matter how hard she tried, her butt just wouldn''t move.

    Lucas wasughing in the distance.

    ¡°I didn''t do anything but put double-sided adhesive tape on the driver''s seat. Now if you want toe

    down, you can take off

    your pants and chase me. But at your age, it is not good for you to take your trousers off, right?¡±

    Lucas said it was so loud. His innocent look had vanished.

    Zama was SO angry.

    ¡°Help me get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lucas asked innocently.

    Zama was furious at his innocence.

    ¡°I''m your grandmother!¡±

    ¡°My grandma is at the Green family. You are just a vicious woman. You always want to be my grandma,

    but you covet my

    mother¡¯s ring. Why are you so shameless?¡±

    It felt so embarrassed to be yelled at in the street by a four-year-old boy.

    Zama couldn''t wait to rip off Lucas¡¯ pants and beat his ass.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Lucas responded, which almost drove Zama mad.

    Was this really Samuel''s son?

    Samuel and Vincent weren''t so naughty when they were kids!

    Just as Zama was getting angry, three cars came and several people got out of the cars. Finn was in

    the lead.

    ¡°Finn, take this vicious woman with you. There¡¯s one more bad woman over there, but I''m sure my dad

    will deal with Petty!¡±

 Chapter 279: I Have to Look for Another Man for Mommy

    Chapter 279: I Have to Look for Another Man for Mommy

    Lucas said proudly.

    Finn gave Lucas thumbs up and said, ¡°That''s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Sure! My mother is the owner of the Night Elf Empire!¡± Lucas was very proud.

    Zama was So angry, but she couldn''t break free. With so many men around, she couldn''t take off her

    pants.

    But Finn didn''t think so. They wouldn''t take Zama away with the car.

    Zama watched as they came here, and she wanted to start the car, intending to drive straight out of

    here, but the car went

    broken.

    Lucas sighed and said, ¡°I really don''t know why you are so stupid. Do you really think that I will be

    taken away by you? I¡¯m not as stupid as you are. The car has ready run out of gas. Don''t you look at

    the gas gauge when you''re driving?¡±

    After saying that, Lucas looked at Zama in a helpless way, as if Zama was mentally retarded. Zama

    was so angry that she

    passed out.

    ¡°What? She passed out?¡± Lucas said with some schadenfreude.

    Finn wanted tough, but dared not to. ¡°How do we take her away now?¡± asked Finn.

    ¡°Take off her pants and take her away. She is an old woman but she¡¯s so shameless. What are you

    afraid of? Oh, you''re afraid it will hurt your eyes to see her not having pants, right? Well, I am sorry to

    bother you.¡±

    Lucas sighed as he spoke, and Finn couldn''t hold back now andughed out loud.

    ¡°Stopughing, drive me back, or my Mommy will worry about me.¡±

    Lucas then remembered Nicole was still waiting for him.

    He would get another rap on the knuckles from her soon.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Lucas sighed as he got into the car.

    Finn asked someone to drive Lucas back, but Zama was really stripped of her pants and she was

    carried into the car in red

    underpants with her hands tied tightly.

    Worried about Lucas, Nicole watched Samuel dodge and fell to the ground as Macon attacked him.

    ¡°Samuell¡±

    Nicole felt like her heart was breaking.

    She could not bear to see Samuel being hurt, but there was nothing she could do.

    Macon couldn''t bear to hit Samuel anymore.

    ¡°You have to think about it, Macon. Your wife and child are waiting for you,¡± Petty said coldly. ¡°Knock

    Samuel down, and Zama will bring your family together.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You just intimidate him. What else do you know?¡±

    Nicole hit straight at Petty and bumped into her.

    She couldn''t knock Petty down, but she didn''t care so much anymore.

    Samuel was covered with wounds and couldn''t move. Nicole felt distressed and Petty was gloating.

    Nicole wouldn''t let Petty go even if she died.

    Petty was unprepared, and she didn''t even think Nicole would hit her, as she didn''t have the guts to do

    it, so when Nicole ran over her, she stumbled involuntarily and before she could get her footing, she

    was knocked to the ground by Nicole again.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    She''s caught off guard and fell to the ground. Petty¡¯s ass hurt so much.

    ¡°Bitch, you want to die!¡±

    Petty red up. When she was about to stand up and beat Nicole, Macon stunned Petty.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Petty was surprised, but she failed to say anything. She just fainted.

    Macon looked at Nicole and then at Samuel.

    Samuel just got up from the ground and walked right up to her.

    ¡°Stupid woman. You know nothing, but you fight with others? Is Petty¡¯s life worth your life?¡±

    Samuel''s voice was soft, and Nicole, seeing that he was fine, burst into tears and plunged into his

    arms.

    ¡°It almost scared me to death. I thought you are badly hurt!¡±

    Nicole was more frightened than ever, and for a minute she literally fell out of her te.

    Samuel lovingly touched her head and said, ¡°Don''t cry, there are outsiders. Don''t you feel shamed?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t care about that. She dropped all her snot and tears on Samuel, and the childish act made

    himugh.

    Macon coughed.

    Nicole was embarrassed to leave Samuel''s arms, but her hands still clung to his arms.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Nicole felt confused.

    Wasn''t Macon a traitor?

    How did he suddenly help her and Samuel?

    Samuel looked at Macon and whispered, ¡°My sister-inw and nephew are at the Green family. Go and

    pick them upter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Samuel. I betrayed you, but you still help me save my child and my wife.¡±

    Macon med himself.

    Samuel waved his hand and said, ¡°Take your wife and child with you. It hit me hard, and even though

    you showed me some

    mercy in the end, there are some cracks in the rtionship...¡±

    ¡°I understand. It''s me to me.¡±

    Macon as annoyed, but whispered, ¡°I''m sorry for what I have done.¡±

    ¡°Just go.¡±

    Samuel asked him to leave, but he felt a terrible pang.

    Macon knew there was no point in staying. He bowed to Samuel and Nicole and left quickly.

    Nicole felt as if she were in a dream. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± she asked incredulously.

    ¡°After I learned of Macon¡¯s betrayal, I sent a message to Jason asking him to help me find Macon''s wife

    and child and rescue

    them. This is thest thing I can do for my best friend.¡±

    ¡°You feel sad, don''t you?

    When Nicole saw Samuel like this, she knew that he was sadder than he seemed.

    Samuel smiled and said, ¡°What if I feel sad? What has the naughty son done with Zama? I am really

    afraid that he would make

    some troubles.¡±

    Just then, Lucas came back in a jeep.

    ¡°Daddy, mommy, I''m home!¡±

    He stood in the passenger seat and waved excitedly at Nicole and Samuel, making Nicole''s face turn

    pale with fear.

    ¡°Sit down. It''s dangerous!¡±

    Lucas didn''t hear what Nicole was saying. Before he could say anything, the car stopped. Because he

    wasn''t wearing his seat

    belt, Lucas flew out of the window.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He screamed in fright.

    Samuel''s heart missed a beat. He pushed Nicole away, and ran towards Lucas quickly.

    He had never known that his heart could stop for a short time.

    As he narrowly took Lucas, Samuel felt his heart being prickle.

    Lucas grinned and said, ¡°Hey, Samuel, good for you.¡±

    Samuel felt relieved, but then his anger rose.

    He grabbed Lucas, turned him upside down, and pressed him on hisp, hitting hard on Lucas¡¯s little

    butt.

    ¡°Ah! Mommy, help! Samuel is going to kill me!¡±

    Lucas was in great pain and tears, but he could not break free.

    Nicole was just relieved, and she was stunned to see Samuel hitting Lucas, but considering Lucas¡¯s

    fearlessness, she chose to ignore him.

    She turned her head straight away. Seeing this, Lucas was upset.

    ¡°Mommy, are you going to turn a blind eye to that daddy''s beat me? You love me, don''t you?¡±

    Nicole resisted the urge to turn back, when Samuel said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it is dangerous? You

    made decision yourself and don''t wear seat belt in car? Who asked you to sit in the front? And you

    even stand up and wave. You''ve got a long life, haven''t you? And just now, you left alone with Zama.

    Don''t you know how worried your mommy and I are about you? Now you have gotten to guts, right?

    Your sister''s health is in bad situation, and your mommy is on tenterhooks all day long. You¡¯ve gone too

    far now! You really make us wrong about you!¡±

    Samuel was hitting him and swearing. He had never been so angry.

    For a moment, he felt as if he had rubbed shoulder with the death.

    If it wasn''t for his skill and couldn''t catch Lucas, he didn¡¯t know what would happen.

    The driver was frightened by Samuel''s anger.

    Nicole was distressed, but she knew that she couldn''t interrupt Samuel when he taught his son a

    lesson. She turned to the driver beside her and asked, ¡°You are one of the members of the Night Elf

    Empire?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I work for Mr. Wood.¡±

    The driver replied in a particrly respectful way, recognizing that Nicole was their leader.

    ¡°What''s the matter? Tell me.¡±

    Nicole scared the driver off and he told her all about Lucas¡¯s exploits. ¡°Ma¡¯am, although Master Lucas

    is a bit naughty, he''s witty. I was the one who should be to me, so just tell Mr. Green to stop hitting

    him. Lucas would feel hurt.¡±

    Hearing this, Lucas cried out loud. How aggrieved he was.

    Nicole was already distressed for him, now she couldn''t bear to hear her son crying.

    She looked at Samuel.

    Samuel, of course, stopped hitting Lucas.

    He looked at Lucas lying on hisp, with a mixed feeling.

    From whom did the boy inherit the naughty personality?

    ¡°Stand up!¡± Samuel said coldly.

    Lucas, however,y on his stomach and cried, ¡°I can''t stand up. My butt hurts!¡±

    ¡°Lucas, I didn''t even hit you hard¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, you hit me very hard. If you don¡¯t believe me, lie down and let me hit you!¡±

    He made Samuel angry and have the eager to hit him again.

    ¡°You love to be hit, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Samuel threatened to beat him, so Lucas jumped to his feet, ducked right behind Nicole, poked out his

    little head, and said

    viciously, ¡°Samuel, you are so wicked! I have to find another man for mommy! I want to change my

    daddy!¡±

 Chapter 280: I Want My Daughter and You

    Chapter 280: I Want My Daughter and You

    Samuel just frightened him, but when he heard what Lucas said, Samuel came over to Lucas angrily.

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡±

    ¡°I''m going to find another man for mommy! I want to change my daddy!¡±

    Lucas still dared to defy Samuel¡¯s authority.

    Nicole was stunned and felt speechless of what Lucas had be.

    How did Lucas get trained by Vincent? He was so naughty now!

    Let alone Samuel, even she wanted beat him.

    ¡°Would you like to experience mixed beating?¡±

    Nicole spoke in a low voice.

    Lucas looked at Nicole with an incredulous stare and said, ¡°Mommy, are you going to forsake your own

    son for the sake of your sweetheart?¡±

    Nicole felt headache.

    ¡°Stop taking.¡±

    ¡°Oh, mommy, you don''t love me anymore!¡±

    Lucas started to y tricks. He was crying.

    Nicole felt that Lucas was asking for beating.

    She pulled Lucas to her and whispered, ¡°It is enough. There are no tears in your eyes.¡±

    Lucas was a little stunned, hurriedly touched his saliva on the corner of his eye, and asked gravely,

    ¡°Are there tears now?¡±

    ¡°I could beat the tears out of your eyes.¡±

    Samuel thought Lucas was reallywless.

    The boy was showing his presence all the time, and he didn''t know if Riley had caused too much pain

    to him when Riley took him away.

    Seeing that Lucas continue to cling to Nicole¡¯s arms, Samuel, who now had a love-hate rtionship

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    with Lucas, whispered,

    ¡°Come here, let me hug you.¡±

    ¡°No! I have told you that I want to change another daddy. Don''t bribe me. First you hit me, and now

    you''re going to hug me. I don''t believe you!¡±

    Lucas turned his head away, as if he really hated Samuel.

    Nicole shook her head andughed.

    ¡°Well, stop ying coquetry. Who was happy to see your daddy?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, do you mean Joseph?¡±

    Lucas refused to admit he was happy.

    Samuel was toozy to argue with him and said to Nicole, ¡°Did you get scared?¡±

    ¡°Well, my heart almost jumped out of my chest. That car was so fast, and that little guy was standing

    there. It scared the shit out of me.¡±

    Nicole was telling the truth and her heart was beating fast.

    Seeing that he had scared Nicole so much, he was embarrassed to say, ¡°Mommy, I won''t do it again.¡±

    ¡°Please be good and let me live a few more years. It will frighten me to death. And what are you doing

    here? Do you know how mommy and daddy were worried about you?¡±

    ¡°Isn''t it just because I''m here that the thing has a happy ending? I am a child, and adults think I am

    easy to deceive. Of course, as long as I am innocent, naive, and stupid, those adults will think I will

    follow them. At this time it is in fact the weakest of their defenses, so I cannot waste my talent.¡±

    Nicole was shocked to hear what Lucas said.

    ¡°Who taught you that?¡±

    ¡°Uncle! Vincent said I''m handsome. I shouldn''t waste the useful resource.¡±

    Lucas said with great pride.

    Samuel looked at Nicole gloomily and said, ¡°Vincent is so unreliable.¡±

    Nicole was upset.

    Nicole hadn''t seen Vincent, and she was looking forward to seeing him. But now she can''t wait to let

    her son leave him.

    ¡°Is Vincent here?¡±

    ¡°No, Vincent said it was not the right asion for him to show up. After all, it would be too scary for a

    dead man to suddenly

    show up. Vincent might have gone home to visit grandma. Let¡¯s go back, Mummy, Zoe''s waiting for us.¡±

    Speaking of Zoe, Lucas looked worried.

    Samuel was also a little disturbed.

    ¡°Zoe''s condition can''t be put off any longer. I told mom that I woulde back today. Anyway, now the

    matter is settled. As for

    that batch of goods, let them go check that. We should go back to see our daughter.¡±

    When Samuel said that, Nicole was worried, too.

    ¡°Ok! Let''s go home!¡±

    The three of them turned and walked away.

    At that moment, Petty, who was supposed to be in aa, suddenly woke up and became jealous

    when she saw how happy the

    family was.

    Why could she not have the happiness that she had worked all her life, but Nicole could have it so

    easily?

    Why should Samuel be able to enjoy everything?

    Why?

    She went crazy and took a dagger out of her arms and stabbed Nicole.

    Zama said Nicole couldn''t be kept alive under any circumstances!

    This belief supported Petty and she rushed to Nicole like crazy.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lucas was cradled in Nicole¡¯s arms, and when he looked back and saw Petty, he was scared stiff.

    When Samuel heard Lucas''s cries and turned his head, it was toote to kick Petty away.

    He jerked Nicole away, and then the knife went right into Samuel''s stomach, just above his abdomen.

    It all happened so fast that everyone was caught off guard.

    The driver was still checking the car, trying to get Petty, who was unconscious, into the car. But he

    didn''t expect that Petty would

    suddenly wake up and rushed toward Nicole.

    Without knowing what was happening, Nicole felt Samuel push her away from Lucas and then she

    staggered and fell to the

    ground.

    She was in great pain, but she held Lucas tightly in her arms. She turned around angrily and shouted,

    ¡°Samuel, what the hell are

    you doing?¡±

    She had been angry, but when she looked back and saw Samuel''s belly was bleeding, she was

    rmed.

    ¡°Samuell¡±

    Petty pulled out a dagger and tried to attack Samuel again, but the driver kicked her straight away.

    Nicole released Lucas and quickly ran to Samuel, hugging him tightly.

    ¡°How are you, Samuel? First aid kit, do you have a first aid kit?¡±

    Nicole cried immediately.

    Her eyes blurred, and she could only see the bright red blood.

    When was thest time she saw Samuel hurt?

    It was like he stabbed himself when he was asking for her forgiveness.

    She thought she''d never see Samuel bleed again, but now he was hurt.

    Nicole felt her whole heart twitch.

    Terrified, Lucas rushed to Samuel, crying, ¡°Daddy, I''m not going to make you angry. I¡¯m not going to

    find another man for mommy. Don''t pass out, I am fearful that you would never wake up. I promise not

    to mess things up. I won''t y jokes with you. Don''t pass out!!¡±

    ¡°I''m fine,¡± Samuel said in a painful voice. ¡°Call an ambnce and get me back to the Seapolis City. Just

    give my kidney to Zoe while I''m still conscious, or it will be toote.¡±

    When Nicole heard this, she burst into tears.

    ¡°I need you! Samuel, listen to me. If you ever have an ident, I won''t let you go! You still owe me a

    wedding, and you promised to stay with me forever!¡±

    Nicole was crying her heart out.

    Lucas was crying, too.

    The driver had gotten Petty under control.

    Sheughed like a madman when she saw Samuel bleeding from his wounds.

    ¡°Hahaha! If I won''t be happy, none of you will be happy! Even if Samuel doesn''t die, he can''t give Zoe a

    kidney! One of you must die, or maybe two! It¡¯s worthy even I die!¡±

    Nicole had never hated a person so much. Now she wanted to take a knife and kill Petty.

    She jumped to her feet and went straight to Petty. She snapped at her several times.

    Petty was blindsided by Nicole.

    Maybe in her mind, Nicole wouldn''t do anything to her.

    She looked at Nicole in a stunned way and heard Nicole say, ¡°If anything happens to Samuel or to my

    daughters, I will make you will feel that to die is better than to live!¡±

    Nicole was like watching a dead person. The cold look made Petty tremble involuntarily, but she still

    ¡°I curse you that you never be happy in your life!¡±

    ¡°You wicked woman! I have to beat you to death!¡±

    Lucas swung his small fist and hit Petty like crazy.

    Nicole had calmed down now.

    Samuel was injured now, so he couldn''t have surgery. Now he had to have a blood transfusion.

    She said to the driver, ¡°Take Mr. Green to the nearest hospital at once! Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The driver directly knocked Petty unconscious, in case she would do anything else. The driver directly

    tied Petty up, and then

    hugged Samuel to the car.

    Nicole''s hands were shaking.

    Samuel could feel life slipping away. He took Nicole¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°If I can''t survive, make

    sure to give my kidney to Zoe.

    If the doctor says our operations can be carried out at the same time, remember, leave me alone and

    save Zoe. She''s still young, and she doesn''t know anything. She should have a promising life.¡±

    ¡°I need my daughter, and I need you too!¡±

    Nicole''s eyes filled with tears again.

    She took Samuel''s hand in hers and said to Lucas, ¡°Call Finn to arrange a helicopter and get us back

    to the Seapolis City and bring the nearest doctors and all the RH blood types together.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lucas was distracted. He thought he didn¡¯t care that much about Samuel, but for a moment, he felt that

    if Samuel was gone, his life would be iplete.

    He soon reached Finn, and a helicopter was ready, but everyone''s face was sullen that no one

    expected this would happen.

 Chapter 281: Zoe Needed to Have Surgery

    Chapter 281: Zoe Needed to Have Surgery

    Samuel was badly hurt, and he went into aa shortly after getting on the ne.

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand, feeling his temperature drop and her heart ached with unspeakable pain.

    He saved her again.

    Why was she a drag on him every time?

    If she had learned some skills, if she had been more alert, this wouldn''t have happened.

    She always said she''d stand by Samuel, and had to be good enough for him, but every time there was

    a danger, he would save her.

    Why was she some?

    Nicole felt so guilty.

    Finn wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything and quickly flew to the Seapolis

    City.

    Lucas was unusually quiet, not even like a child.

    His eyes flickered with tears. He looked at Samuel nkly, and even tugged at his sleeves.. That

    worried look was so distressed.

    Nicole remembered what Samuel told her before he passed away.

    He had to save Zoe.

    But how could she let him die for her daughter''s sake?

    The ne quickly arrived at the military hospital, where hospital personnel had been arranged.

    Jason had mixed feelings when he saw Nicole. Mrs. Don was about to say something to Nicole, but

    Nicole didn''t have time to talk with her now.

    She followed the stretcher straight to the hospital.

    Audrey stopped Mrs. Don when she saw Nicole so busy.

    ¡°We had better go back. I''m afraid she doesn''t have the time or the mood to talk to us now. The first

    thing is to ensure Samuel''s safety. I am relieved to see that she is safe.¡±

    Mrs. Don had no choice but to do so. Besides, she was tired as well due to her old age.

    Jason stayed, but Finn gave him Zama and Petty.

    ¡°Mr. Don, Miss Nicole said that there are still Zama¡¯s men in Green family in the Seapolis City. Please

    don''t let them escape.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry.¡±

    Jason really wanted to stay and take care of Nicole. He was worried that Nicole couldn''t handle this on

    her own, but Jason didn''t feel ease to let others keep an eye on Zama and Petty.

    He took Zama and Petty back to the Don family.

    The hospital was quiet again.

    Nicole was nervous when she saw the operating room lights were on.

    The blood was here ahead of time, but Nicole didn¡¯t know how Samuel was now.

    Nicole kept walking back and forth, and felt restless.

    She always reminded of the sight of Samuel protecting her from the knife.

    Suddenly, Nicole punched the wall, which scared Lucas.

    ¡°Mommy?¡±

    Lucas called out nervously.

    And Nicole was a bit startled.

    ¡°I''m fine, but a little nervous.¡±

    Nicole didn''t want to talk to her son like that, but she couldn''t help it. She was now shaking all over.

    The operation was long and the lights were on.

    Nicole didn''t know what was going on inside, except that she was on the verge of copse.

    Just then, her cell phone rang.

    It was Laurel.

    She answered the phone quickly, thinking Laurel was worried about Samuel.

    But Laurel whispered, ¡°Nicole, I have some bad news for you. You have to be strong.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Zoe suddenly fell into aa and started to have a high fever. The doctor said it was best to prepare

    for surgery now. When are you and Samueling back?¡±

    Laurel was so focused on Zoe that she didn''t know something about Samuel, and Nicole almost

    dropped the phone.

    ¡°Could she wait a bit more?¡±

    ¡°No. She has a high fever and she can''t even have an intravenous drip. Whatever is going on over

    there,e right back. The doctor says it''d better have the operation in two hours, or she might...¡±

    Laurel couldn''t finish the sentence. Zoe''s sickness had beensted for too long to wait a single minute

    How to do?

    Samuel was still on the operation, and now that even he was out, he couldn''t be able to have a kidney

    transnt right away.

    How could she do?

    Could she not keep either husband or daughter?

    Nicole couldn''t help but think of Petty''sughter.

    She said she wouldn''t let them to have a happy life and get together as a family!

    Nicole couldn''t wait to go to the Don family to kill Petty. Even that couldn''t calm her down, there was

    nothing she could do now.

    The most helpless thing in the world was to see your most important person lying on the operating

    table but you can''t do anything about it.

    If she could, Nicole would really like to donate all of her body parts to Zoe. That was her most important

    daughter!

    But her kidney didn¡¯t match Zoe''s!

    Nicole was freaking out.

    Now where could she find a match for Zoe?

    Laurel said that it was best to operate in two hours.

    Two hours?

    Even giving her two days, she could not think of the best of both worlds.

    Nicole''s eyes were red.

    She returned to the operating room.

    With the operating room lights still on, she didn¡¯t know if Samuel was fighting for his life. If he were

    awake, he would be desperate to give Zoe his kidney.

    But what should he do?

    Besides, he had lost too much blood to sustain an operation.

    Nicole felt as if her heart would break.

    ¡®God! Are you really going to take away my most important persons?¡¯

    Nicole screamed in the heart as she staggered straight to the ground.

    ¡°Mommy! What is wrong with you?¡±

    Lucas was so scared that he ran up to support her.

    Nicole couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    ¡°Lucas, Mommy''s so sad.¡±

    She hugged Lucas. Although it didn''t have much effect, it still gave her temporary support.

    Crying wouldn''t solve the problem.

    The memories of the past five years about Zoe emerged in her mind. If Lucas knew that his father''s life

    was at risk and Zoe was going to die soon, what would he do?

    Nicole dared not speak, still less could she, but there was nothing she could do.

    That was the most worrying problem.

    Lucas thought Nicole was worried about Samuel, so he patted Nicole on the shoulder and said, ¡°I''m

    sad too, Mommy, but don''t worry, Daddy will be fine. He''s so good and he''s so strong. He will get

    through this, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nicole nodded. Her voice was hoarse.

    How could she tell Lucas? Even if Samuel survived, they would probably face even greater grief.

    There was really nothing she could do about Zoe.

    Nicole felt tremendous pain and could not wait to go back and see how Zoe was doing, but she couldn''t

    leave now!

    Nicole was enveloped in a frenzy of despair, which was tightening her like a vine until she was gasping

    for breath.

    At that moment, Finn came in from the outside, walked quickly over to Nicole, and whispered, ¡°Miss

    Nicole, there''s someone out there looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Nicole wanted to see nobody now. She just wanted to be here, with Samuel and bore the grief in

    silence.

    ¡°That is a girl,¡± Finn whispered, ¡°She says she can solve your problems.¡±

    ¡°I don''t have any difficulties, I''m just...¡±

    Nicole suddenly looked up before she had finished.

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°She said she would solve your difficulties.¡± Finn repeated.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Her current difficulties were nothing more than Samuel and Zoe.

    Samuel was in the emergency room, and somehow, there would be a result, but Zoe¡¯s was unknown,

    and she felt despairing.

    Did that girle for Zoe?

    Nicole suddenly reminded of something and asked quickly, ¡°What does she look like?¡±

    ¡°She is still young andely. She said she knows you and you will know it when you see her.¡±

    ¡°Do you need someone to follow you, Ma''am?" Finn added, a little worried.

    ¡°No, I''ll go out and see myself!¡±

    Nicole gathered her emotions together, trying to keep her mood as invisible as possible.

    Lucas was worried and said, ¡°Mommy, I will go with you.¡±

    ¡°You''ll have to stay here and take care of Daddy. It isn''t sure when the operation would be over yet.

    Mommy will be back right away. Don''t worry.¡±

    Nicole felt Lucas¡®s head and thought her son was sensible.

    Lucas was still worried.

    Finn whispered, ¡°How about Ie with you?¡±

    ¡°No, this girl came for me, and I don''t think she wants to see anyone else with me. I''ll go on my own.

    Don''t worry, I won''t go far, I''ll let you know where I am.¡±

    Nicole knew that Zama and Petty had been caught, but there were some forces out there and she was

    not quite safe right now.

    But for Zoe''s condition, she couldn''t care this now.

    No one knew who wasing. How to guard against it?

    What if the person really came to negotiate and to help them?

    Nicole thought a lot.

    Finn wanted to say something, but Nicole was so determined that he had to give up.

    ¡°You and Lucas stay with Samuel. Call me if there are any problems.¡±

    Nicole looked at the operating room lights and ordered Finn.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Ok, I see.¡± Finn nodded.

    Nicole turned around and headed outside the hospital.

    She didn''t know who was looking for her, but if the girl could find here, it meant she was smart.

    Nicole was mentally prepared, but froze when she saw the visitor.

    How could it be her?

 Chapter 282: I want Samuel

    Chapter 282: I want Samuel

    Nicole never expected to see Soseph here.

    Nicole thought she was hallucinating the moment Soseph turned to look at her.

    ¡°Soseph?¡±

    Nicole walked over, confused.

    Soseph wasn''t quite the same as she was a while ago.

    Dressed in jeans and a leisure shirt, she looked particrly rebellious, with a touch of youthful

    arrogance.

    Soseph smiled when she saw Nicole''s surprised expression.

    ¡°We meet again.¡±

    ¡°What brought you here?¡±

    Nicole struggled to suppress her feelings and doubts, and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Do you need money? Or do you need some help? I''m afraid I don''t have time to help you now, and I''ve

    got a few things to

    deal with here, so...¡±

    Before Nicole could finish, Soseph waved her hand and said, ¡°Don''t think of me as a beggar. I''m not

    here to ckmail you.¡±

    After hearing Soseph delivered such harsh words, Nicole was momentarily at a loss as to what to say.

    Because of Samuel, her rtionship with Soseph had soured, and now it was a bit awkward to meet

    her.

    Nicole had been thinking that she might never see Soseph again in her life, but they met again at such

    short intervals.

    Samuel asked her to leave the Seapolis City, and apparently, she didn''t n on doing so, and neither

    Samuel nor Nicole really had the time or attention to figure out where Soseph was going.

    ¡°What do you want to see me about?¡±

    Nicole took a deep breath and spoke directly.

    Instead of beating around the bush, it had better to ask directly. There was no emotion between her

    and Soseph.

    Soseph looked at Nicole, took out a diagnosis from her pocket and handed it to Nicole.

    ¡°Look at this first.¡±

    Nicole was surprised.

    It was a bit like the mistress who took a pregnancy test to force the wife to give up her status.

    Nicole felt a little silly.

    It was strange that such an idea should have entered her mind at that moment.

    Nicole took the paper.

    It was a diagnosis, but it wasn''t a pregnancy test, and Nicole squinted her eyes.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°My diagnosis. I''ve gone to the hospital and had a match with Miss Zoe, and luckily mine matches hers

    perfectly. The doctor said I could donate the kidney at any time if I wanted to.¡±

    Soseph spoke lightly, as if talking about other people''s business.

    Nicole could not tell how she felt now. She thought she saw a glimmer of light on the verge of despair.

    Although the light was likely to cost her dearly.

    ¡°Did you know everything?¡±

    Nicole looked at Soseph''s confident look and asked.

    Soseph nodded, and she didn''t hide anything.

    ¡°Yes, I know about it. I actually saw it when he took the knife for you, and I secretly followed you on the

    ne.¡±

    Nicole''s eyes sank a little as Soseph said this.

    She was able to sneak in their private jet right under Finn''s nose, and Nicole was a little wary of

    Soseph

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Seeing Nicole so alert, Soseph smiled, but it was a sad smile.

    ¡°What can I be? If I have a family like yours and Samuel''s, do you think I''d be trafficked? I am just an

    orphan, abandoned by

    my parents, adopted by an orphanage, and then stolen by a burr gang, trained to be a thief, being

    watched and controlled by others, and I have to steal enough money every day to pay for food and

    clothing. All my tools are just survival skills.¡±

    Nicole just listened to Soseph without muchment.

    She had been expecting Soseph to be a weak young woman, so when she rescued Soseph and let her

    follow them, Nicole

    felt nothing strange.

    But after seeing Soseph¡¯''s ability to survive on her own, Nicole thought that she was being too kind for

    her.

    A lot of people were not as weak as you thought. In this society, many people were desperately

    struggling to live. No

    matter who, they were working hard.

    Nicole took a deep breath and looked at the sheet in her hand with mixed feelings.

    It was undeniable that she now needed someone like Soseph to donate a kidney to Zoe, because it

    was a chance for Zoe

    to live, and Samuel needed to recuperate from his current wound. It would be best to let him feel at

    ease now.

    But Nicole didn''t think Soseph would donate a kidney to Zoe just as she had helped her once.

    That was a kidney!

    No one would donate a kidney for no reason.

    Nicole felt her throat tighten, but still looked at Soseph and asked, ¡°Tell me about your offer.¡±

    Soseph actually liked Nicole.

    Although she was a very weak woman who knew nothing, she was very clear-cut, and she never beat

    around the bush

    about what she wanted to say or do.

    Soseph looked at Nicole and whispered, ¡°Actually, you''re pretty nice.¡±

    ¡°So, you''re going to donate a kidney to my daughter for the sake of saving your life?¡± Nicole asked,

    knowing it was impossible, but asking anyway.

    Soseph, however, suddenly smiled, but sadly.

    ¡°You did save me, but it is not enough to ask me for a kidney. I have asked the doctor that on average,

    there won''t be any

    aftermath after donating a kidney, but some people with special constitution would have many

    diseases, and even some will die after the donation. I''m risking my life toe to you, so you have to

    weigh my terms.¡±

    Soseph was right.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After donating a kidney, there will be a lot of aftermaths, some may not even be able to engage in

    manualbor

    If only because of that, Nicole wouldn''t mind taking care of her life for the rest of her whole life.

    When Nicole said that to Soseph, Soseph shook her head and said, ¡°You know what? The doctor said

    that if I donate my

    kidney, there would be a possibility that when I get married and have a child, I might not be able to bear

    the pregnancy, and cause my child and me to die.¡±

    Nicole gripped the sheet tightly in hand.

    She hadn''t thought of that.

    But now, Soseph had alreadye to her. Obviously, Soseph was ready to donate the kidney. But

    what did she want?

    For some reason, Nicole didn''t want to hear about it. She had a subconscious feeling that she might

    not be able to afford it.

    As if recognizing Nicole''s hesitation, Soseph pulled the sheet from Nicole''s hand and said with a slight

    smile, ¡°It''s okay if you don''t want to save your daughter. I won''t lose anything.¡±

    Nicole was struggling.

    She looked at Soseph and suddenly realized that this little girl was trickier than she thought.

    She was so calm, so sure of herself that she thought of all the possibilities. Now Soseph just waited

    Nicole to speak.

    This passivity made Nicole ufortable, and she even felt repugnant, but what could she do?

    As time went by, one more minute of hesitation increased the danger for Zoe.

    Nicole had never had to make such a difficult choice.

    She looked at Soseph for two minutes so long, making Soseph feel creepy. Was she really not going to

    save her daughter?

    As Soseph hesitated, Nicole finally gave up.

    ¡°What are your terms!¡± she said.

    Soseph breathed a sigh of relief and her hands were covered in cold sweat.

    She wasn''t nearly as calm as Nicole seemed, but wondering in the society for so many these years,

    she learned how to

    pretend to be calm.

    ¡°I want Samuel!¡± Soseph, biting her lips, said word by word, ¡°I want Samuel!¡±

    Nicole''s heart ached, but without a word, she turned away.

    Soseph grabbed her arm.

    ¡°You''re not going to save your daughter?¡±

    Nicole turned pale, but said coolly, ¡°I will not sell my love to save my daughter.¡±

    ¡°What a selfish woman you are! You would sacrifice your daughter for the sake of your love. Does your

    daughter know that

    she is not that important in your heart? Grown-ups are like that. You always say that you would for

    everything for your children, but what then? You just can''t stand the results! Between love and children,

    you still choose love, right? Because you and Samuel are young, and you could have other children,

    but your daughter spends her life on the operating table in despair. That''s what the so-called mother''s

    love is like!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Nicole turned around to pinch Soseph''s neck with red eyes.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± I would give up anything for Zoe, but Zoe loves her father. Zoe finally finds her

    father after these years. You asked me to give you her father. What do you think Samuel is?¡±

    Nicole''s heart was bleeding.

    Now there was no time to think about whether she was selfish or not. It was just that when she heard

    Soseph wanted Samuel, Nicole subconsciously rejected her, and walked away without even thinking

    about it.

    Now, confronted by Soseph, Nicole felt like being hit by whips, making her feel unbearable.

    Soseph, not deterred by Nicole''s moves, sneered, ¡°I am right, aren''t 1? You''re so selfish. You say you

    love Samuel, but what

    can you do when he got stabbed for you? And I have known that if I don''t donate my kidney, Samuel

    would do it. Will you bear to watch him on the operating table again? Nicole, I''m a free person with no

    one caring about me. And you don''t need to be responsible for my death. I can give your daughter my

    kidney, but you have to ept my terms.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Nicole felt a sweet bloody smell in her mouth as she spoke each word.

    Had it not been for a shred of sense, she might have strangled Soseph.

    Seeing Nicole so determined, Soseph spoke again, frowning, ¡°How about I change the terms?¡±

 Chapter 283: You Are A Great Mother

    Chapter 283: You Are A Great Mother

    ¡°What!¡± Nicole''s voice was stern.

    She could agree to anything but Samuel, even if it would cost her everything.

    Soseph whispered, ¡°I want Samuel!¡±

    ¡°You want to die, do you? Do you really think I''m not going to kill you?¡±

    Nicole felt like she was going crazy.

    She never knew she would be cornered by a girl of eighteen.

    Trying to get her to let Samuel be with others was like killing her.

    After so many years of separation with Samuel, she still couldn''t forget him, let alone now that he and

    she were more closely rted.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But Soseph didn¡¯t care about Nicole''s anger, or even her power at all.

    She whispered, ¡°I only want him for three months! Just three months! I don''t need him to be with me

    the whole life! Nicole,

    is it too much for me to donate my kidney in exchange of being with him for three months?¡±

    Nicole was stunned.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Soseph freed from Nicole''s hand, looking at the distant and said, ¡°Il am an orphan since child. I don¡¯t

    know what warmth is,

    let alone the taste of being loved. When I saw Samuel treated you, so kind, I am particrly eager to

    that warmth, and to be the apple of someone''s eye. I know who I am, and I know that a man like

    Samuel is beyond the reach of a person like me, but so what? The god has given me such a chance,

    why don''t I grasp it?¡±

    Her words left Nicole surprised, but before she could say anything, Soseph went on, ¡°If rtionship is

    strong enough, you

    will not be afraid of three months of me getting involved in. If he falls in love with me in three months,

    I''m sorry, I won''t let him go. But my request is only for being with him for three months. He must be with

    me for three months, and you must not visit him, nor see him. That is my requirement.¡±

    Soseph looked straight at Nicole.

    Nicole''s mind was in a mess.

    She couldn''t imagine how there could be such a woman as Soseph in the world.

    ¡°You could choose any man. Why do you want him?¡±

    ¡°I just loved him, and I couldn''t think of a better man in the Seapolis City than Samuel. I can only me

    you for letting me meet him.¡±

    Soseph talked so brazenly that Nicole really wanted to p her, but now she found herself powerless.

    ¡°Samuel is not an object,¡± she whispered, trying to keep herself calm. ¡°He has his own mind. Even if I

    have promised you, it doesn''t mean he will leave me or the children alone.¡±

    ¡°That is my business, and it has nothing to do with you. Promise me not toe to him within three

    months, and not to contact him or see him.¡±

    Soseph''s words made Nicole have no idea what to say.

    To tell the truth, there was no difference between three months and a lifetime, but what choice did she

    have now?

    Laurel called Nicole again.

    ¡°Nicole, when will you and Samuel be back? Zoe can''t hold on... I...¡±

    Nicole''s hand was tight on the phone.

    At this moment, no one knew what was on Nicole''s mind. She even wanted to kill herself than to make

    the choice.

    Listening to Laurel''s anxious voice, Nicole whispered, ¡°We''ll be right back.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Soseph''s corner of mouth turned slightly up.

    Nicole didn''t say anything, but that phone call was enough to convince Soseph that Nicole had agreed

    to her terms.

    ¡°What a great mother you are!¡±

    ¡°Don''t tter me. Soseph, it''s no use promising you. Samuel is not an object, and he has his own

    thoughts. I can only promise you not to see him or contact him for three months. As for the rest, I can''t

    promise you.¡±

    ¡°Deal. I''m not that cruel. Anyway, you saved my life, and I''m not going to look for you until Samuel and I

    recover after the

    operation. By then, this agreement will go into effect.¡±

    Nicole was not impressed by Soseph''s words.

    She looked at Soseph and asked coolly, ¡°Can we go in for surgery now?"

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Soseph was ready, but Nicole couldn''t leave right away.

    ¡°I have one thing to deal with. Wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    Soseph was now the same girl as she was when Nicole first met her.

    But Nicole felt bitter.

    She didn''t know what Samuel would think, whether he would me her, or he would be angry, but she

    had no choice.

    She couldn''t turn a blind eye to Zoe''s life.

    She promised Zoe many things but none of them had been fulfilled. She was only four years old and

    had a beautiful life

    waiting for her. How could Nicole deprive a child¡¯s right to survive?

    It was only three months!

    She had to trust Samuel that he wouldn''t change his love in those three months.

    Five years had passed, and Samuel still had her in his heart. Three months would not that bad, right?

    Nicoleforted herself, but no matter what she did, her heart ached so badly that she almost choked.

    She had to give the one she loved most out for three months. How ipetent she was!

    Nicole felt a sweet bloody smell in her throat, but she repressed it.

    She walked back to the operating room step by step.

    Finn and Lucas were worried when they met Nicole.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, are you okay? You look so pale!¡±

    Lucas''s words made Nicole smile a little blearier.

    How could she look well?

    Someone wanted to rob her man, and she not only cannot protect it, she even reached an agreement

    with that person, to

    send out her favorite person. Who could understand this feeling?

    But with Lucas here, Nicole couldn''t say anything.

    She touched Lucas''s head and said, ¡°Lucas, your daddy needs you and uncle Finn here to take care

    of. There''s something

    wrong with Zoe, and she needs an immediate operation. Mummy has to go.¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong with Zoe? Daddy is still in an operation, and Zoe...¡±

    Lucas was immediately worried.

    Nicole soothed him by saying, ¡°Mommy has found a suitable kidney for Zoe, but mommy has to take

    care personally. I don''t

    know when your dad will wake up, and he can''t be alone when he wakes up. You''re mommy''s son, so

    why don''t you and uncle Finn stay with Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    Lucas nodded quickly, but he was still worried and said, ¡°Mommy, you should tell me what''s happening

    with sister in time. I will tell you when daddy wakes up. And we are worried about Zoe¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Nicole touched Lucas''s head, stood up and said to Finn, ¡°Please help me take care of Samuel.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you really alright?¡± asked Finn when he saw that Nicole was in a bad mood.

    Nicole shook her head. ¡°God has mercy on me,¡¯ she said. ¡°I found a suitable kidney for Zoe so that it

    doesn¡¯t need Samuel to donate his kidney. This is the perfect way. But now there is something I need

    to deal with now, and Zoe needs me to take care of her. So, please take care of Lucas and Samuel.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. I will do my best to protect Mr. Green and Lucas.¡±

    Nicole was somewhat reassured by Finn''s words.

    How she longed to go in and see Samuel, to know if he was well, and even to tell him that Zoe could

    have an operation.

    But she couldn''t get in now.

    They were so close to each other but separated by a door. Nicole really felt powerless and painful.

    Her eyes were wet, but she could only bear it.

    Finally, she turned and walked out of the hospital, but her legs felt like being filled with lead.

    Soseph was waiting outside the door, not in any hurry, and even ying phone games.

    When Nicole came out, Soseph turned off her phone.

    Nicole saw that it was an old-fashioned phone that had gone out of color, but Soseph didn''t give up and

    was still using it.

    She told herself that she couldn''t have any morepassion for Soseph.

    This woman was meaner than anyone and even knew what the best trade-off was. For such a woman,

    Nicole shouldn''t

    show any mercy.

    Nicole scolded herself secretly and then said to Soseph, ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    With her at the front and Soseph at the back, they stopped a car and headed straight to downtown

    hospital.

    Along the way, Nicole remembered Petty and Zama''s conversation about how their man at the hospital

    would leave Zoe dead on the operating table, and Nicole was scared.

    She made a quick phone call to Jason.

    She couldn''t call him Mr. Don now.

    Nicole whispered the moment the phone was put through.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    The word gave Jason a sharp pain in his heart, and he couldn''t tell how he felt like now.

    Nicole called him uncle, which meant that Nicole confessed to being the Don family¡¯s descendant. But

    this address made

    Jason stop having other thoughts about her.

    The woman he fell in love for the first time was actually his own niece!

    It was almost too much for him to bear, but he had no other choices.

    Jason took a deep breath and nodded in a voice he thought was perfect.

    ¡°Has Samuel''s operation finished?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but there is something about Zoe. I want to ask you for help. Are you free now?¡±

    Nicole put it very politely.

    The familiarity she had with Jason seemed to have suddenly slipped away a lot.

    Jason didn''t know what Nicole was thinking right now, but he was not going to refuse Nicole.

    ¡°As long as it''s your business, I would spare time. Give me the address, and I''lle to you.¡±

    Jason reassured Nicole. She sent him the address of the downtown hospital and shared her concerns

    with him.

 Chapter 284: Not Hitting Women Is Not My Rule

    Chapter 284: Not Hitting Women Is Not My Rule

    Nicole didn''t talk to Jason on the phone, but on her WeChat.

    Seeing that Nicole was replying messages on her phone, Soseph said coldly, ¡°It looks like you won''t be

    too lonely for the

    next three months. You still have a lot of people who care about you even Samuel isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Nicole''s eyes were cold, looking like a sword heading straight for Soseph.

    ¡°You''d better stop mentioning about the deal, or...¡±

    ¡°Or what? Don''t you need my kidney?¡±

    Soseph was arrogant, and Nicole was so depressed that she wanted to jump out of the car.

    But she had to suppress her anger!

    So, she could only be bullied by Soseph, right?

    Nicole looked down angrily and continued to tell Jason about what she had heard from Petty and

    Zama''s conversation, so

    as to distract herself from being angry. Otherwise, she was afraid that even if she didn''t jump off the

    car, she would kick Soseph off.

    Jason was also worried after hearing Nicole''s words.

    ¡°Don''t worry about the operation. I''ll send someone to the hospital downtown to have a check.¡±

    Nicole disagreed with Jason.

    ¡°Jason, we have no time to check the doctors. I have a doctor who knows Zoe''s illness conditions very

    well. I can ask him

    to operate for Zoe, but as for the man in the hospital, I need your help.¡±

    As soon as she had sent Zoe back, Nicole had asked the doctor who she knew to have an operation

    for Zoe.

    That doctor was Mike''s man, and Mike was Samuel''s best friend, so h would definitely be highly

    responsible for the

    operation.

    But Nicole didn''t expect that there would be so many things happened. The doctor was still here,

    fortunately, but

    downtown hospitals wouldn''t let an outside doctor do the surgery.

    Hearing Nicole say this, Jason whispered, ¡°I''ll take care of it. I''ll call the dean right away. When you get

    there, don''t do

    anything until I arrive. By the way, are there enough people over there to take care of Samuel? Shall I

    send someone over?¡±

    ¡°No, there''s my man and Lucas over there. Besides, I¡¯ve already called Jacob, and Jacob will be there

    soon. Jason, let¡¯s

    meet at the downtown hospital.¡±

    After that, she hung up the phone and saw Soseph staring at her for a long time, not knowing what she

    was on her mind.

    Seeing Nicole look at her, Soseph looked away.

    Silent all the way, they soon arrived at the downtown hospital.

    Jason wouldn''t be here for a while, but Nicole was worried about Zoe, so she got out of the car quickly.

    Soseph, however, had nothing to worry about and followed Nicole to the hospital.

    ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡±

    Nicole had barely entered the hospital when she was stopped outside by someone who looked like one

    of the hospital''s senior figures.

    Soseph looked at Nicole like she didn''t care about that, but if Nicole really wanted to go in and save

    Zoe, she had to have

    contacts here.

    Nicole frowned slightly and her eyes went cold.

    ¡°My daughter is in the hospital. She would have an operationter. Please get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°ID card, please.¡±

    The man looked at Nicole with disdain, as if a person like her couldn''t get in.

    It was like insulting her.

    Nicole was about to take out her ID card when she heard the familiar mocking voice.

    ¡°Since when do hospitals do the police work?¡±

    Nicole froze at the sound, but the man in front of her recoiled.

    ¡°Mr. Tim.¡± He gave a trembling cry.

    When Tim walked up and saw Nicole, he whistled.

    ¡°We haven''t seen for a long time. Do you miss me, beauty?¡±

    Tim was still so frivolous, but Nicole''s lips were slightly raised.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°And you? Why are you here? Didn''t you go to America? Why don''t you inform me when you are back?

    You really forgot me?

    Or Samuel minds you missing me?¡±

    Tim was still frivolous, but Nicole didn''t mind.

    ¡°There are too many things to deal with and I can''t spare time to contact you. My daughter is going to

    have an operation. Ie here in such a hurry that I have no time to call you.¡±

    Nicole''s words stunned Tim.

    ¡°Wait, your daughter? Don''t you have but one son?¡±

    ¡°I gave birth to a twin. My daughter has never been well so she stayed in America for treatment.¡±

    Nicole didn''t want to keep Tim in the dark.

    Tim was a little shocked, but then he looked behind Nicole and said, ¡°Samuel didn''te here? Your

    daughter is going to have an operation, but he isn''t here?¡±

    ¡°He''s not avable right now.¡±

    Speaking of Samuel, Nicole¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡°What''s more important than having his daughter having an operation? It seems you didn¡¯t make a

    good choice. If you had chosen me, even if I am paralyzed in bed, I wouldn''t have left your daughter

    alone!¡±

    Tim took every chance to insult Samuel as Samuel had stolen away his favorite girl.

    Soseph looked at Tim and knew what rtionship between Nicole and Tim was. She smiled and said,

    ¡°Nicole, how charming you are! There are so many men willing to work for you. It seems that you won''t

    be too lonely even without Samuel!¡±

    Hearing that, Nicole turned around and pped Soseph in the face.

    Caught off guard, Soseph stumbled and almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Don''t think that I would be nice to you just because you would give my daughter a kidney. Soseph, it''s

    just a transaction, so don''t push the envelope with my patience or I won''t mind killing you.¡±

    Nicole was right.

    In fact, when Soseph asked Nicole to give Samuel to her for three months in exchange, Nicole was

    already on the verge of killing her.

    Soseph had been challenging her over and over again.

    Did Soseph really think Nicole wouldn''t do anything to her?

    When Soseph saw Nicole''s murderous intent, she really felt Nicole would kill her, but at the thought of

    Nicole¡¯s daughter still needing her help, she was relieved.

    ¡°Nicole, you''d better...¡±

    ¡°Shut up if you don''t want to die. I might be kind to girls, but I would also act like a hero when my

    beauty is in troubles, and I don''t have the principles of not hitting women.¡±

    Tim seemed to notice Nicole''s anger against Soseph, and he didn''t mind being the executioner as long

    as Nicole ordered him to.

    Soseph was taken aback when she heard the name Tim. Although Tim had always been a yboy, his

    tricks were known to outsiders, and Soseph didn''t expect to meet him here.

    When Soseph quieted down, Nicole calmed her anger and said to Tim, ¡°Since you''re here, do me a

    favor.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure.¡±

    ¡°There are Zama''s men in this hospital and they n to kill my daughter. But it''s toote for me to

    investigate who they are,so I''ll leave it to you. Could you help me?¡±

    Nicole knew that Tim could be trusted, and regardless of past friendships, she could sense that Tim

    was genuinely kind to her.

    They couldn''t be a lover, but they could be best friends.

    When Tim heard that, he nodded. ¡°No problem. I''ll take this.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tim, it...¡±

    As soon as Tim said that, the person who had stopped Nicole tried to stop him, but Tim kicked him

    aside.

    ¡°When has it been your turn to interrupt? What? You''re just waiting here for my beauty, aren''t you?

    Biden Lyn, you''ve been getting boldertely. You even dare to be rude to the woman I care?¡±

    Tim again kicked Biden while he was talking.

    Biden dared not fight back at all, let alone say anything. In the Seapolis City, Tim was arrogant. When

    he lost temper, he would even scold his father, let alone others.

    In fact, it was said that Tim was backed by some very powerful man. So, in the Seapolis City, no one

    dared to offend him.

    When Biden calmed down, Tim asked, ¡°Aren''t you letting my beauty in yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Please!¡±

    How would Biden dare stop her now?

    If he didn''t let Nicole in again, Tim might kill him.

    Tim looked at Nicole with a smirk and said, ¡°Beauty, you owe me again.¡±

    ¡°I''ll treat you to dinner some other time.¡±

    Nicole smiled and patted him on the shoulder, then got up to walk inside.

    Tim was a little depressed.

    Every time she promised to treat him to dinner, but she hadn''t treated him once. Was he just a foodie in

    Nicole''s eyes?

    Tim touched his nose, feeling glumly, but said nothing. His eyes had changed when he looked back at

    Biden.

    ¡°Who asked you to stop Nicole here?¡±

    Tim asked casually, but it made Mr. Biden sweat.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He tried to say something else, but Tim struck him again, and Biden wailed.

    Soseph shivered, and Nicole heard it, but she didn¡¯t have the mind to worry about Biden right now. She

    just wanted to see Zoe quickly.

    After calling Joseph and knowing where Zoe''s room was, Nicole hurried toward the room.

    Soseph followed Nicole, but didn¡¯t say anything to stimte Nicole again.

    When they finally arrived at Zoe''s room, Nicole eagerly opened the door, but was stunned by what she

    saw.

 Chapter 285: I Believe You

    Chapter 285: I Believe You

    It was just a few dayster since she hadn''t met Zoe, but Zoe had lost much weight. Her eyes were

    sunken, and her lips

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    were even bloodless.

    Tears welled up Nicole''s eyes.

    ¡°Zoe...¡±

    She gently called her and dared not raise her voice, as if afraid of waking her up.

    Laurel saw Nicoleing in. She stood up and patted her on the shoulder, and then went out with

    Joseph without saying

    anything.

    Words were powerless at that moment, and no mother could hear anything offort.

    Nicole came to Zoe''s bed and took her hand in hers.

    Zoe''s hands were cold, and even her breath was faint. If she didn''t listen to it carefully, she might think

    that Zoe had gone.

    The feeling that she could lose her daughter anytime made Nicole''s heart tightened and now, even as

    she had said that she

    could not trade her love for saving Zoe, she didn''t care to lose everything as long as she could save

    Zoe.

    Zoe was her child. From the day she was born, Zoe hadn''t seen what the world outside looked like.

    How could she let Zoe

    leave so young?

    Nicole kept reminding the past five years of her life. Zoe, who was so naive, lively and sensible, was

    not energetic now. She,

    as a mother, could do nothing. Now the only person who could save Zoe was standing in front of her.

    She had no choice now.

    Nicole gently stroked Zoe''s dry and yellow hair which looked particrly malnourished.

    Thinking of a small child to suffer so much, Nicole fell down her hairs.

    Perhaps sensing Nicole''s arrival, Zoe woke up.

    She looked at Nicole''s tearful face and spoke weakly, ¡°Mom...¡±

    Nicole dried her eyes and gave her daughter her best smile.

    ¡°Honey, do you feel hurt?¡±

    Zoe shook her head, looked at Nicole and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is daddy here?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s heart tightened and she said with a smile, ¡°Daddy''s got something to do and hasn''te back,

    but daddy cares

    about you. You are going to be fine.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, are you worried about me? I seem to see my brother. He said he would bring mommy home.

    I don''t know if I was

    dreaming. I miss my brother.¡±

    At Zoe''s words, Nicole cried all the more.

    ¡°Lucas will be back in a minute. You are the strongest child and you will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m cold. Can you hold me?¡±

    Zoe''s eyes sparkled with supplication.

    Without another word, Nicole went straight to bed and took Zoe in her arms.

    She was skinny and curled up like a cat in Nicole''s arms.

    Nicole felt her nose sour and her tears kept falling.

    Zoe leaned into Nicole''s arms and said weakly, ¡°I really like to go to the yground. I want to go to

    kindergarten, too. Joseph told me that many children in kindergarten y with him, and there are many

    funny things to do. Mommy, do you think I can

    go to the kindergarten?¡±

    ¡°Yes! As long as you finish the operation, you can go anywhere. I will take you to the yground, to eat

    delicious food, and I

    will apany you to wherever you want to go, OK?¡±

    ¡°And brother and daddy, and Joseph...¡± Zoe said in a longing way.

    To other children, such a simple wish was not a wish at all, but to Zoe, it was an extravagant hope.

    She looked out at the sunshine and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s such a nice day today. I wonder if the amusement

    park will be crowded...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will take you to the amusement park!¡±

    Nicole kept reassuring Zoe, but Zoe didn''t spoke to Nicole again.

    ¡°Zoe, Zoe...¡±

    Nicole gently called Zoe¡¯s name, only to find her unconscious again. And now her breath was weaker.

    ¡°Zoe!¡±

    Nicole called her in a gut-wrenching way, and then she thought of something. Nicole quickly put Zoe to

    bed and turned back to look at Soseph. ¡°I''ll promise you anything. Save my daughter, but I need you to

    donate your kidney right now, okay?¡±

    She felt that her heart was like bleeding.

    She didn''t want to give up her love to save her daughter, but in the face of Zoe, everything became so

    insignificant.

    It was not that she did not love Samuel, nor did it mean that she did not want to be with Samuel, but if

    let her sacrifice her

    daughter''s life to keep her love, she couldn''t do it!

    Whether it was Samuel or Zoe, she felt the same pain and didn¡¯t want to give up, but she knew that

    Samuel would understand her.

    He would understand her, wouldn''t he?

    Nicole could onlyfort herself, to hypnotize herself, but the pain in her heart seemed to be salted.

    The more she thought of it, the painful she would feel, and yet she could not fall down, and could not

    allow herself to be sad, because Zoe was still waiting for her!

    Soseph saw the glow in Nicole''s eyes and was shocked.

    She didn''t know who her parents were or what it was like to be loved, but Nicole touched her at this

    moment.

    Would her life have been different had she had such a mother?

    Even if life was poor, bitter and tired, it didn¡¯t matter, as long as there was someone who would care

    about her.

    Soseph looked over her shoulder, wiped her tears and whispered, ¡°Yes. I''ll sign the donation contract

    right away.¡±

    ¡°I''ll have our conditions written down, too. I''ll sign it. I...¡±

    ¡°No, I trust you. A woman who can do so for her child must be worthy to be trusted!¡±

    Soseph interrupted Nicole, then turned and walked out of the room.

    Nicole quickly followed her and asked Laurel to take care of Zoe. At the same time, she asked the

    doctor to prepare for the

    operation.

    Laurel was dazed.

    ¡°Isn''t Samueling back to donate his kidney?¡±

    ¡°Samuel can''t be back right now,¡¯ Nicole said, biting her lips. ¡°He''s injured and is in aa in the

    hospital.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Laurel almost lost her footing, but Nicole picked her up.

    ¡°I''m sorry, mom, I...¡±

    ¡°Well, is there a way to save Zoe now?¡±

    Laurel, after all, had been through any difficulties. Although she felt distressed about Samuel and

    worried about him, she knew that Nicole needed her support at this moment, so she could only

    suppress her grief.

    ¡°The girl behind me just now could donate her kidney to Zoe,¡¯ Nicole said in a low voice. ¡°We''ll sign the

    contract and start arranging the surgery.¡±

    ¡°How old is the child?¡±

    Laurel looked down at Soseph, feeling confused.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say, but atst she responded, ¡°Eighteen.¡±

    ¡°Have her parents approved it? She is still a child. If she donates her kidney, it may have a great

    change to her life. Is she short of money? Or...¡±

    ¡°Mom, I''ve already handled this matter. Don¡¯t worry about it. All I care about now is Zoe. She can''t wait

    any longer. Besides,

    Soseph is an orphan.¡±

    Nicole knew it was not good to say so, but she was just a mother.

    Laurel seemed to understand Nicole and sighed, ¡°Can I go to have a talk to that kid for a minute?¡±

    Nicole nodded.

    Laurel arrived at Soseph.

    ¡°Are you Soseph?¡±

    To Laurel''s arrival, Soseph was surprised, and she nodded.

    ¡°Yes, you are...?¡±

    ¡°I''m Zoe''s grandma. I heard that you volunteered to donate your kidney to save my granddaughter. The

    Green family is grateful to you. Whether you need money or anything, the Green family will take care of

    you as if you are our child. I heard you are an orphan. From now on, you are part of the Green family. If

    you don''t mind, I''ll adopt you and treat you like the daughter of the Green family.¡±

    Soseph was taken aback by what Laurel said for a moment.

    The daughter of the Green family?

    It was a nice identity, but...

    She looked at Nicole not far away and whispered, ¡°Don''t worry about this. I made a deal with Nicole

    and I have made up my

    mind to do this. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Il mean that. If you save my granddaughter, I would treat you like you are my own daughter. Whether

    you want to continue

    your studies or start your own business, the Green family will support you.¡±

    Laurel thought she didn''t make that clear, so she said it again.

    Soseph was tempted, but she remembered Samuel''s affection for Nicole. That feeling and that look

    made her reluctant to give up Samuel.

    ¡°Well, Laurel, I''m going to sign the contract, or it will dy your granddaughter''s operation.¡±

    With that, Soseph nodded to Laurel and turned to leave.

    Nicole followed, whispering, ¡°Mom, I''m going to arrange for some procedures.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. I will take care of Zoe.¡±

    Nicole turned away, but she was sad and upset.

    Joseph was already in the ward, and Laurel could not stay out too long, so she went back quickly.

    As Soseph had done the examination in advance, after she signed a donation contract for the

    operation, the doctor began to schedule the operation.

    To prevent any ident, Nicole found her own doctor she had brought back from the United States to

    have the operation.

    The hospital was divided on this point, but Jason arrived just in time.

    The power of the Don family forced the dean topromise, and Tim also took some hard measures.

    People in the hospital were suddenly anxious, and they didn''t know who Mr. Tim was looking for and

    what he was going to do.

 Chapter 286: I Kept My Promise

    Chapter 286: I Kept My Promise

    Jason had mixed feelings when he met Nicole again, but now he knew that Nicole''s mind was all about

    Zoe.

    He quickly arranged everything. Seeing how worried Nicole looked, he whispered, ¡°Don''t be afraid. We

    will stand by you."

    Nicole looked at Jason and felt he was always so nice, but she didn''t know he was her uncle. She

    didn''t know what to say, only nodded.

    In fact, sometimes her personality was a bit like Xander, and she was reserved and didn''t know what to

    say.

    ¡°Your mom wanted toe here when she heard about what you''ve been through, but someone has to

    be in the Don family. You know, Zama and Petty are still at the Don family, so..."

    Nicole was taken aback by Jason''s words.

    She hadn''t been able to see Audrey as her mother now, so she was stunned for a few seconds. She

    just nodded without saying anything.

    Soseph had changed into a hospital gown and was lying in the operating bed.

    "Wait a minute!"

    Laurel walked over. She looked at Soseph in the bed and said to the doctor, "You have to protect this

    girl. My granddaughter

    needs a kidney to survive, but the girl is still young. Please do what you can to make sure there are no

    aftereffects."

    Soseph was stunned, her eyes slightly moist.

    This was the first person to treat her so well all these years.

    Whether it was because she was about to save her granddaughter or not, that attitude touched

    Soseph.

    And this woman was Samuel''s mother!

    Soseph wanted to be with them all the more.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Green. I''ll be all right.¡± Soseph smiled at Laurel.

    "It is Iwho should thank you.¡±

    Laurel nodded and released Soseph.

    Nicole looked at Soseph with a mixed expression, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    At this point, Sosephughed.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be all right. I am strong.¡±

    Nicole nodded and said nothing.

    Soseph and Zoe were wheeled into the operating room at the same time. Nicole was nervous as the

    lights were on.

    She would be alright, right? Nicole had no idea.

    It was not only a near-death experience for Zoe, but also hers.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Jason wanted tofort Nicole when he saw her so distressed, but he didn''t know what to say.

    Joseph was very obedient and stood beside Laurel, silent like a big child, with his eyes fixed on the

    operating room.

    As the minutes ticked by, Nicole paced up and down in front of the operation room, even wanted to get

    in to see what was going on.

    She was so nervous and worried that it made Laurel uneasy as well, but Laurel didn''t say anything.

    Tim sent Nicole a message, saying that he had cleaned up the strange personnel in the hospital so that

    Nicole wouldn''t need to worry too much.

    Nicole was relieved.

    Without the intervention of Zama¡¯¡®s men, Zoe would have had a bigger chance of sess.

    The corridors were empty and the hospital wasrge, but no one spoke, leaving the atmosphere

    oppressive and suffocating.

    Jason went out to buy some water. He handed the water to Laurel and Nicole, but Nicole was not in the

    mood to drink it.

    More than two hours had passed, but there was no news. The operating room lights were a little

    dazzling. Nicole felt herself a

    bit dizzy and almost fainted, but luckily Jason was watching her and helped her in the nick of time.

    "Do you want to have a rest? Such operation will take a long time, and if you can''t hold on..."

    "I can. I have to see Zoe the first time shees out.¡±

    Nicole was a bit stubborn.

    As Jason wanted to say something, Laurel said, "Let her go. She is Zoe''s mother, and no one who has

    never been a mother

    knows what it feels like. Sometimes, when a mother sees her child suffer, she would rather take ce

    of the child and let herself suffer.¡±

    Jason stopped talking. He felt distressed, but he also knew that Nicole could not be persuaded.

    He handed Nicole the hot milk and said, "If you''re not going to rest, drink some milk. At least you''ll have

    enough strength to take care of your daughter, right?"

    Nicole was a little touched by this, and she took the milk and drank it.

    In fact, she did not know what the milk tasted, but she didn''t want to fall down due tock of energy.

    At this time, her phone rang. Nicole didn''t want to answer it, but when she saw it was from Lucas, she

    answered it.

    "Lucas, how''s your daddy doing?"

    Nicole felt sad again.

    She wished she could be with Samuel right now, but she couldn''t.

    Laurel pricked up her ears and looked worried as she heard Nicole''s question.

    Lucas said happily, "Mommy, daddy is fine. He just came out of the operating room. The doctor said

    that he needs to rest now.

    The anesthetic has not passed, and he hasn''t woken up yet. How''s Zoe?"

    "She is still in surgery, but it should be fine. Help mommy take good care of daddy, could you?"

    "Yes. Don''t worry, mommy."

    Lucas patted his chest like a grown-up man, assuring his mother.

    Nicole was so upset.

    She wished so much for her son to be free of care, but now she had got him involved, and she could

    only do so.

    After hanging up the phone, Laurel felt relieved.

    "It''s best if Samuel is fine. God will bless the Green family and keep all our children safe."

    Hearing that, Nicole just nodded.

    Life is full changes.

    The operation went on for more than five hours, and the lights in the operating room finally went out,

    but at this time everyone''s heart clenched together, feeling very upset.

    Especially Nicole, she might not hold on if she hadn''t been supported by Jason.

    She was holding Jason''s hand tightly and her fingernails pressed into his palms.

    Seeing this, Jason wished he could bear all this for her, but he couldn''t rece her.

    When the doctor pushed Zoe out, Nicole felt like her legs were heavy. She wanted to rush to the doctor,

    but she could not lift her legs, so Laurel went first.

    "Doctor, how is my granddaughter?"

    As Laurel spoke, Nicole was anxious.

    The doctor took off his mask, looked at them and said with a smile, ¡°It was sessful. Now we should

    see if there will be a

    rejection reaction in 24 hours. If not, it will be aplete sess.¡±

    Nicole finally felt relieved.

    At this time, Zoe was pushed out.

    She still had an intravenous drip and looked pale, but Nicole saw hope.

    Soseph had been wheeled out as well.

    Despite having anesthesia, Soseph struggled to stay awake. She looked at Nicole and said weakly, "I

    kept my promise.¡±

    "Thank you.¡±

    Nicole''s thanks were genuine. No matter what Soseph¡¯''s condition was, she indeed saved Zoe.

    Soseph, however, just smiled and lip-synced, "You know what I want.¡±

    At that moment, Nicole felt upset again.

    Nicole looked away. Laurel came over to Soseph and said, "I''m going to get you the best caregiver to

    take care of you. The Green family will pay for the expenses. If you have anything you want, just tell

    me, I''ll have all things arranged to make you recover.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you!"

    Soseph was really tired at this moment, but also grateful to Laurel.

    She couldnt hold on anymore and passed out.

    Laurel started arranging for someone to take care of Soseph, and Nicole went to take care of Zoe.

    Jason tried to stay with her, but Nicole refused it.

    "Just go back and have a rest. I am fine. If Zoe gets better tomorrow, someone will take care of it for

    me. It''s no use staying here now."

    Nicole''s words made Jason''s heart ache.

    "Then I will stay here tonight, you go back to rest. You have dark circles under your eyes.¡¯

    Jason knew what Nicole had been through before and was particrly concerned about her health.

    Nicole shook her head. "I''m fine,¡± she said, "I can do it. I want to wait for Zoe to wake up.¡±

    Seeing that Nicole was so decisive, Jason sighed and said, "Well, then I''ll go first. I''ll be back in the

    morning."

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    This time Nicole did not refuse him.

    As long as she apanied Zoe through the most dangerous 24 hours, she would be relieved.

    As Jason left, Nicole asked him to take away Joseph.

    Joseph initially refused, but Nicole persuaded him to follow Jason away.

    When Nicole was alone in the hospital room, she sat down at Zoe''s bed and watched her tightly, feeling

    anxious and worried.

    The operation was very sessful, and she was worried about the rejection that followed.

    If it had been Samuel who donated the kidney to Zoe, Nicole would have been less worried. After all,

    they were father and

    daughter, and the rejection would be minimized.

    But it was Soseph who donated the kidney. Although the matching had been sessful, it was

    unpredictable whether Zoe''s

    physical conditions would have rejection with Soseph''s.

    Laurel wanted to stay with her, but Nicole advised her to go back to rest. Thinking of Samuel still in the

    hospital, Laurel had to go back although he was worried about Samuel.

    Samuel was the president of the Eternal Group, and with such an ident, someone had to stand

    behind what was going on in thepany. Laurel was the right person.

    When everyone was gone, Nicole began to apany Zoe.

    After the intravenous drip was finished, Zoe didn''t have much rejection, but she didn''t wake up after the

    anesthetic was gone.

    The doctor said that it was nothing to worry about it, because the operation was consuming Zoe too

    much energy, and she was too young and weak to bear it for a while.

    In the middle of the night, Zoe suddenly blushed and her breath was unsteady.

    Nicole touched her forehead. It was hot.

    Zoe had a fever!

    This was the symptom of rejection!

    Did she have kidney rejection?

 Chapter 287: Let Me Rest on Your Shoulder for A While

    Chapter 287: Let Me Rest on Your Shoulder for A While

    Nicole was getting nervous.

    She quickly rang the emergency bell, but her hands were shaking and she kept praying that Zoe would

    be safe.

    By the time the doctors and nurses arrived, Nicole was still unresponsive that Zoe had been wheeled

    into the operating room.

    At night in the hospital, the hallway was quiet, and Nicole was increasingly upset.

    At that moment, she wished that Samuel could be with her. At least she would not be so afraid. She

    was like a sail in the sea,

    not knowing where she should go nor did she know what Zoe would face. This feeling made her

    fidgety.

    Suddenly another ss of hot milk was handed over.

    Nicole looked back and saw Tim standing behind her with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Hanging out on the porch in the middle of the night? Your daughter''s not all right yet?¡±

    Nicole shook her head. "The operation is sessful," she said. "But she has a fever. It''s probably a

    sign of rejection."

    "Have some milk, calm down. It will be all right. She''s your daughter, Nicole. She must be as strong as

    you are. Now she is

    fighting with her illness, and you must not fall down first.¡±

    At this point, Tim was a little serious.

    Nicole nodded. She knew that these words might beforting, but they were reasonable.

    She should have faith in her daughter.

    Taking the milk from Tim, Nicole took a sip of it, still not knowing what it tasted like.

    Her eyes had been fixed on the operating room, feeling nk. She knew that the nk feeling could

    only be filled by Samuel, but now she did not know how Samuel was now. She hadn''t had time to ask

    about it.

    Tim sat down next to Nicole.

    He looked at the operating room lights and whispered, "You know what? I''ve been through so much like

    this.¡±

    "Yes?"

    Nicole was so worried about Zoe that she didn''t hear him very well. She just responded

    subconsciously.

    Tim didn¡¯t know whether Nicole was hearing him, he just continued, "That happened a lot when my

    mom went crazy,¡¯ he said to himself. I was young then, and my dad stayed with me at first, and then I

    became alone. My dad abandoned my mom, saying that she was a crazy woman, and always self-

    harmed. He didn''t mind if she died or not. From then on, I will sit alone on the porch, watching the

    operating room lights flickering, but never saw my mothere out. It was quite hopeless at times."

    This was the first time Nicole had heard Tim talk about his mother, and despite the rumors, few would

    dare provoke the Louis

    family, and not many people dared to report anything.

    "Your mother...¡±

    "She gets crazy. She doesn''t even know me. When I was a kid, I was kidnapped, and my dad cheated

    on her. Then my mom got crazy. When the kidnappers tried to kill me, my mother thought I was dead

    and went crazy. Since then, she''d been hurting herself. I''ve always felt that my dad and I were the ones

    who made my mom the way she is now. In fact, when you were in danger in America, I wanted to help

    you, but something happened to my mother and I couldn''t get away. I''m sorry." Tim whispered.

    Nicole never expected that Tim was going through this at that time, and now she didn''t know how to

    mother now?" asked Nicole.

    "She is much better now. She cut her wristst time, but I found it in time, or I will have lost my mother

    now. My dad used to say that my mom has lived a life as if she is dead, but it''s not the same to me. My

    mother is alive, and I still have someone to love. But if she is really gone, I don''t know who else in the

    world I can cherish."

    Tim had a bitter smile on his lips.

    Everyone saw the bright side of Tim. He was yful, cynical, but extremely lonely.

    This loneliness was covered by the happy appearance and his cynicism.

    It was as if Tim had taken off all his masks and disguises and appeared in front of Nicole like a helpless

    child.

    Something urred to Nicole.

    "You said you were kidnapped when you were a child?"

    "Yes. Many rich kids have been kidnapped. Even Samuel was kidnapped when he was a kid.¡±

    Nicole was momentarily taken aback by Tim''s remark.

    "How can that be? Samuel was so tough. It wouldn''t have happened.¡±

    "He wasn''t born to be strong.¡±

    Tim gave Nicole a look of disdain.

    Nicole found it right.

    Samuel was so perfect in her mind that she had forgotten that as a child he might have been as

    powerless as Tim.

    She smiled and said in a low voice, "Speaking of abduction, I remembered that when I was a child, I

    saved the son of a rich family who said he would marry me when he grew up.¡¯

    Tim''s eyes lit up.

    "Do you remember what that little boy looked like?"

    "It has been a long time. Who can remember it? Besides, how could a child take a word for it? I only

    saved him because I thought it was a pity if he died, as he was very handsome. Later I was scolded by

    my mother. She said that I didn''t take care of myself. By the way, that little boy seemed to have a

    birthmark on his arm. It was like a star. That was the first time I''d ever seen a child with such a beautiful

    birthmark.

    Nicole''s words caused Tim to put his hand on his left arm.

    He did have a star mark.

    His eyes were a little eager.

    "Do you remember which arm is the birthmark on?"

    "I don''t know. I think it might be on his left arm. His arm was hurt. And he used his right arm to touch

    the left one. I forgot what

    the little boy looked like, but it was funny because I could always remember his serious expression

    when he told me he would marry me when he grew up."

    Nicole smiled happily, as if remembering the memory had eased some of her fears.

    Tim stared at Nicole, but he was very excited.

    Although he knew that Nicole was his rescuer when he was kidnapped, he had never confirmed that.

    How could he not be

    excited to hear Nicole say that now?

    "Didn''t it ur to you that the boy might have note been married and is waiting for you?"

    Tim''s eyes looked eager. But Nicole wasn''t looking at him and didn''t think too much as for what he had

    said.

    "Don''t be ridiculous,¡± she whispered. ¡°How can a child be serious? Besides, I''m pretty happy with

    Samuel now, and I won''t marry him if he turns up.¡±

    Tim''s bright eyes darkened.

    Yes!

    Nicole was married!

    Tim felt so heartbroken.

    Why didn''t he find her earlier?

    If he had found Nicole earlier and started chasing her, would Nicole be his wife now?

    But things had been settled.

    Tim repressed his bitterness and whispered, "It''s d to hear that you are happy.

    "Yes, Iam very happy. What''s the matter with you?"

    Nicole found something was wrong with Tim.

    "Nothing, said Tim hurriedly. "If you''re unhappy with Samuel, or if he bullies you, just leave him and

    you."

    ¡°Are you insane? Could you be serious? How can a good girl love you if you are so frivolous? It''s time

    for you to find a girl, get

    married, and have a child. By then your mother might be better if she has a grandchild. I''ve heard that

    some people will have their memories stimted when they see children." Nicole said this with great

    sincerity.

    She really wanted Tim to be happy.

    Tim looked at Nicole and wanted to blurt out that he would never marry anyone else, but when he

    looked into Nicole''s eyes, he couldn''t say a word.

    "Did you hear that?"

    Nicole thought he wasn''t taking it too seriously and nudged him.

    Tim nodded dully, but he felt very ufortable.

    He liked Nicole, and by the time he knew it was Nicole who he wanted to marry, Nicole had been

    Samuel''s wife. He thought

    about doing something to help Samuel for Nicole, and maybe even ruining their rtionship, but every

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    time he saw Nicole feel distressed for Samuel, he felt sad again.

    Tim thought he would never find anyone else to take Nicole''s ce in his heart, but it was a pity that he

    couldn''t tell her about

    that, or he and Nicole wouldn''t even be friends.

    With that in mind, Tim kept all his feelings for Nicole to himself and just wanted Nicole to be happy. He

    didn''t really want much.

    Tim rested his head on Nicole''s shoulder and whispered, "I''m exhausted for being busy with my

    mother''s problems. Let me have a rest on your shoulder for a while, just take it as a gratitude for I

    buying you a ss of hot milk."

    After a slight pause, Nicole asked in a low voice, "Your mom hurt herself today?"

    "Yes, I almost lost her again, but I''m d I came just in time."

    "Your mother is in this hospital now?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    Tim nodded.

    "The conditions and treatment aren''t good enough in the health-care hospital, so I transformed my

    mother here. My father even quarreled with me about it, and said that if I didn''t send my mother back,

    he will stop financing me. How could this man be so cruel? After all, my mother was his wife, and now

    he''s being so ruthless.¡±

    As he talked about his father, Tim was getting angry.

    Nicole asked softly, "Do you need money now? I can help you."

    "No, I can still afford to pay my mother''s medical bills, but when I''m tired, I just want to find a shoulder

    to lean on and I will be

    fine.¡±

    Tim leaned on Nicole''s shoulder, feeling her unique fragrance, and he felt much better. He seldom had

    the chance to rely on

    Nicole.

    At that moment, Nicole felt a cold sight, like a freshly drawn sword, thrust straight at her back.

 Chapter 288: Tim and I Are Just Friends

    Chapter 288: Tim and I Are Just Friends

    Who would it be?

    Nicole turned around and saw Samuel standing on the porch, looking at her and Tim, with a hint of

    anger in his eyes.

    She rubbed her eyes hard, thinking she was having a dream.

    How did Samuele here?

    Didn''t he just have the operation a little while ago?

    And Lucas said Samuel needed to rest and recuperation. Why would be he here?

    Nicole thought she was hallucinating.

    How much she missed Samuel!

    She missed him so much after only one day of being away from him.

    With a wry smile, Nicole turned her head again, feeling helpless.

    Samuel expected Nicole to push Tim away and quickly came to him, but Nicole was only slightly

    surprised when she saw him,

    and then looked away as if she had not seen him and allowed Tim to continue to lean on her shoulder.

    From where he saw, Tim and Nicole were too intimate.

    He knew Nicole wouldn''t cheat on him, but Tim''s feelings for Nicole were well known.

    Now Tim was so in love with Nicole, couldn''t Nicole know about it?

    Samuel red up.

    He trotted up to Nicole.

    The huge shadow made Nicole and Tim look up at the same time.

    Nicole was somewhat surprised to see Samuel again.

    Tim sat upzily and said softly, "Don¡¯t get me wrong. She is helpless sitting here alone, so I

    apany her."

    "You can get lost now.¡¯

    There was a chill in Samuel¡¯s voice. And Nicole, no matter how stupid she was, knew Samuel was

    angry.

    It was no wonder that Samuel didn''t look well when seeing some man lean against his wife in the

    middle of the night.

    ¡°Tim was just passing by,¡± Nicole said, "He didn¡¯t mean anything."

    It was fine if Nicole had kept her mouth shut, but now she was speaking for Tim, Samuel looked even

    worse.

    Tim, who knew Samuel''s temper, slowly stood up and said, ¡°You don''t think your wife would do

    anything behind your back, do

    you?"

    "Get out of here now if you don''t want to die.¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t want to see Tim at all. If it weren''t for the fact that they were in the hospital, he¡¯d probably

    just beat Tim out of

    here, even though he was weak.

    "Well, what a man!"

    Tim gave Samuel a contemptuous nce and then said to Nicole, "Well, your man is here. It''s time for

    the back-up to leave."

    Tim''s words sounded glib. Nicole didn¡¯t say anything and just gave him a re, letting him go.

    But just because Nicole didn''t say anything, Samuel looked even worse.

    After Tim left, the silence in the hallway was suffocating.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and wanted to know how he was, but Samuel was now so frosty and distant

    that she didn¡¯t know what

    to say.

    Samuel waited for Nicole tofort him, but when Nicole did not speak for a long time, Samuel''s anger

    rose.

    "Have Ie at a wrong time?"

    It sounded a bit strange and harsh.

    For a moment Nicole momentarily took in the meaning of Samuel''s words.

    She told herself not to take it seriously.

    He was always narrow-minded, and he must have been worried about Zoe and her so that he would

    "Can you be a bit nicer?"

    Nicole tried to keep her tone as smooth as possible.

    Samuel was even more depressed when he saw her like this.

    "What? What do you want to hear?"

    "Samuel, if you came over here to quarrel with me, I¡¯m sorry. I''m not in the mood."

    Nicole thought Samuel was too aggressive.

    There was nothing going on between her and Tim. Didn''t Samuel know how much she love him? Just

    because he saw Tim was with her, he was jealous.

    Normally, Nicole would have exined and said nice things, but today she wasn''t really in the mood.

    The deal with Soseph had exhausted her, and Zoe''s fever had once again left her distraught.

    When Samuel arrived, she was, to be honest, happy. But when Samuel was so angry and jealous,

    Nicole really didn¡¯t have much strength to deal with it.

    But the more she was like this, the more Samuel felt that Nicole was being too cold for him.

    "You''re not in the mood? Seems that you were in good mood chatting with Tim when I wasn''t here. If I

    were not here, have you forgotten that you were outside the operating room and your daughter was still

    in there?"

    No sooner had he said this than he regretted for what he had said when he saw the hurt and pain in

    Nicole''s eyes.

    But he had to withstand and not topromise or feel heartache.

    He had to let Nicole know that she had to stay away from guys like Tim.

    Nicole felt so terrible to see Samuel so unreasoning, but she said nothing.

    Even though he was jealous, he should know the bottom line, shouldn''t he?

    Why did he do that?

    Nicole just turned her head. She didn''t want to say anything, just in case she would argue with Samuel.

    But the more Nicole kept silent, the more Samuel became restless.

    "Nicole, I''m talking to you!"

    "Go back to the hospital. Lucas said you need to rest. You should go back."

    Not long ago, she had wished she could have Samuel by her side, but at this moment, she was so

    tired.

    She didn''t want to quarrel with Samuel at all.

    When Nicole sent him away, his face turned sour again.

    "Are you driving me away? I just woke up and was worried about you and Zoe, so I sneaked out alone,

    despite the doctor''s advice. Nicole, what the hell is wrong with you now?"

    Samuel didn''t know about Nicole''s deal with Soseph, but Laurel just told him that Soseph donated her

    kidney to Zoe.

    He thought Soseph was returning Nicole''s favor for saving her life. He had previously been unfriendly

    to Soseph, but now he

    nned to give Soseph some care and attention because she had saved Zoe''s life.

    He thought Nicole would have been happy, as Zoe was saved after all.

    But he had no idea why Nicole was in such a low mood that he felt as if he had done something wrong.

    But what had he done?

    Samuel could only me it on Tim''s provocations.

    That bastard must have said something to Nicole.

    Thinking of this, Samuel¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder.

    "Did Tim say something? I''ll go find him!¡±

    With that, he turned to leave, but was stopped by Nicole.

    "It has nothing to do with Tim. Samuel, can you be reasonable?"

    Nicole found Samuel particrly irrational tonight and she was a bit impatient.

    Samuel had never seen Nicole being impatient before, and now that Nicole was getting a little impatient

    with him, he became

    more suspicious that Nicole was fighting him for Tim.

    ¡°Am I not sensible? If I wasn¡¯t sensible, I would have beat him when I saw him leaning on your

    shoulder.¡¯

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "He just wanted to rest on my shoulder, his mother...¡¯

    ¡°What does his mother have to do with you? Nicole, what is on your mind? Does he need you to lend

    him a shoulder?"

    Samuel interrupted Nicole.

    He had been holding on to this for a long time, thinking that nothing would have happened between

    Nicole and Tim. But today, the way Tim looked at Nicole made Samuel ufortable, and Nicole

    argued with Samuel for Tim, which made Samuel even more jealous.

    Nicole was stunned for a moment. She suddenly felt tired when seeing Samuel''s jealousy.

    "Tim and I are just friends. Samuel, you think too much.¡±

    "Do I? If I didn''te here, Tim might have done something to you. He''s a dandy. It is not a big deal for

    him to flirt with ady."

    Nicole couldn''t bear it anymore and pped Samuel right in the face.

    "What do you take me for? My daughter is at risk, and you¡¯re doubting if I have cheated on you. Do you

    think I am such an

    indecent woman?"

    Nicole''s anger erupted at that moment.

    Samuel suddenly froze and realized what he was saying when he saw Nicole with tears in her eyes.

    "No, Nicole, I..."

    "You go home first. I said I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. Tim and I are innocent. If you think me as

    such a wretched woman, do as you please.¡¯

    Nicole sat in the chair, but turned her face away from Samuel.

    She felt deeply aggrieved.

    In order to save Zoe, she had to agree to Soseph¡¯''s terms. She didn¡¯t have much time to spend with

    Samuel, as she was about to watch Soseph hog her beloved man for three months. But Samuel still

    suspected that she and Tim had some skeleton in their closet.

    What was wrong with him?

    Thinking of this, Nicole began to shed tears.

    She was not a woman who liked to cry, but this moment she felt inexplicably aggrieved.

    Nicole wiped the tears from her face, but they kept falling down.

    Samuel was shocked by Nicole''s tears.

    "Nicole, don¡¯t cry. I was wrong. I was wrong, okay? Don''t be serious with me. I¡¯m jealous. I''m an

    asshole. I know you won''t do that, and if you feel unhappy, you can beat me."

    Samuel quickly squatted down in front of Nicole and tried to grab her hand, but Nicole threw him away.

    "Nicole..."

    There was a hint of sadness in Samuel''s voice, but Nicole just kept crying.

    Samuel sprang to his feet. He held Nicole¡¯s head and pressed his cold lips against her red ones.

 Chapter 289: Thats My Respect for Her

    Chapter 289: That''s My Respect for Her

    Nicole tried to push Samuel away, but she didn''t have the strength, and Samuel just held her tightly.

    Nicole was helpless as he held her in his arms like a scoundrel.

    Samuel sensed that Nicole had given up struggling and he kissed her softly.

    He was jealous. Although he knew there was nothing going on between Nicole and Tim, he just

    couldn''t stop himself from

    feeling jealous.

    Nicole gradually was indulged in Samuel''s kiss.

    As they released each other and were panting, Nicole leaned on Samuel''s shoulder and asked him

    wearily, "You hurt so badly; how did you get here?"

    "Lam worry about you and Zoe." Samuel meant that.

    Lucas was exhausted and fell asleep after Samuel was out of danger, while Samuel left Finn in the

    hospital to take care of

    Lucas, and he drove over alone.

    Nicole was a little moved, but she didn''t know what to say. It happened so quickly and unexpectedly

    that there was no time to

    negotiate. And now if she were to talk to Samuel about her deal with Soseph, Samuel would probably

    anger to death.

    Forget it. When Samuel got better, she would talk to him.

    When Nicole was silent, Samuel thought she was tired and worried. "Just take some rest, he said, "I''ll

    call you when Zoees out.¡¯

    "How can I sleep?¡± Nicole didn''t dare to sleep.

    How could she sleep with so many things piled up that almost crushed her down?

    Thought she was sleepy, she wouldn''t sleep.

    Samuel sighed, and took her in his arms.

    ¡°Everything''s going to be fine, and Zoe''s going to be fine.¡±

    "I hope so.¡±

    At this moment, both of their minds were totally on Zoe.

    The lights in the operating room finally went out.

    As Nicole tried to get up, she saw darkness and nearly fell, but Samuel helped her up.

    "Sit down. Don''t worry.¡±

    But Nicole couldn''t wait to know the result.

    She stood up slowly, letting Samuel help her to the door of the operating room.

    The door opened, and the doctor was tired. They were shocked to see Samuel here, and still greeted

    him and said to Nicole,

    "Don''t worry. There was just rejection, and we thought that the operation might fail, but in the process

    of emergency treatment, Zoe''s cells began to automatically ept the new kidney, and now she is out

    of danger. I can be proud to say she''s had a really sessful operation!"

    Nicole burst into tears at the doctor''s words.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    For the whole five years!

    Zoe was finally able to appear in the sun as a normal person.

    She was too excited to control herself at the news.

    Samuel felt distressed and sad when he looked at Nicole, but he said nothing.

    This was their daughter, and Samuel''s greatest wish was for his daughter to have a sessful

    operation.

    "Thank you, doctor."

    Samuel shook hands with the doctor.

    "I just do what I should do,¡¯ the doctor said with a smile. "Zoe is a lucky girl."

    "Thank you.¡¯

    Nicole didn''t know what else to say right now except thanks.

    Zoe was still pale when she was pushed out, but Nicole had a glimmer of hope.

    The three of them entered the VIP room. Seeing Zoe was unconscious, Samuel said to Nicole, "Go to

    sleep. I''ll wake you up at dawn.¡¯

    "No, you have just finished the operation. You are weak and you should go to sleep for a while. I will let

    Jacobe to pick you up when the day breaks."

    Nicole was tired but she was healthy. How could she let Samuel stay all night with Zoe? They were

    both patients.

    Samuel, however, insisted.

    "Be good, go and sleep for an hour. I''ll wake you up in an hour. I promise I''ll be back when you wake

    up. And Zoe¡¯s my daughter, so I''ve got to take care of her."

    Nicole hesitated, but was persuaded by Samuel.

    "Well, I''ll sleep for an hour, and an hourter you must wake me up."

    Nicole was decisive.

    Samuel nodded in recognition.

    Nicole looked at Zoe. It looked like Zoe would not wake up tonight.

    She went into another room, leaned back on the sofa, and fell asleep in a moment.

    Samuel was particrly sad when he saw Nicole so tired.

    If a man couldn''t give his women afortable life, did he deserve to be her beloved one?

    He covered Nicole with a thin nket, then went to Zoe, took her little hand in his, and sat down in a

    chair by the window.

    In fact, he was also very tired, and very painful. The wound tore his nerve, but he automatically ignored

    the pain.

    If it weren''t for Soseph, he couldn''t imagine what his daughter would be facing, or what the whole

    family would be facing.

    He was so grateful to see Zoe breathing steadily.

    As the minutes ticked by, an hour had passed, but Samuel didn''t wake Nicole up.

    Let her sleep a little longer.

    After years of ming herself and worrying about Zoe''s illness, Nicole could finally feel relieved at the

    sessful operation.

    Just let her have a good rest.

    Samuel got up and rxed his arm. The pain in his chest was terrible, and his face was as pale as a

    sheet of paper. But he knew he couldn''t copse, at least not here.

    He called Jacob and told him toe over.

    Jacob arrived before long. When he saw Samuel, he was a little worried.

    "Mr. Green, you just had an operation. You should have a good rest."

    "Yes. Stay here to take care of Zoe for a moment. I''m going out to run some errands.¡±

    Samuel''s words made Jacob slightly aghast.

    "Mr. Green, it''s still dark. Where are you going? I will drive you there.¡±

    "No, I will be in the hospital. I''ll be back in a minute. By the way, don¡¯t wake Nicole up; let her sleep a

    little longer. She is really

    tired.¡±

    Samuel looked at Nicole in the back room with a slight tenderness in his eyes.

    Hearing that Samuel would be in the hospital, Jacob said nothing, and watched Samuel walk out of the

    room.

    Samuel found out where was Soseph¡¯s ward and walked over.

    Soseph was also in a VIP ward, and everything was equipped with the best conditions.

    When he opened the room, the nurse was resting, but she looked up when hearing the sound and

    looked vaguely at Samuel.

    Samuel waved, and the nurse stood by.

    Soseph had already woken up once, and now she kept her eyes half-closed as she couldn''t fall asleep.

    When the anesthetics passed, the pain flooded over her. Although there was a caregiver to take care of

    her, the tremendous

    pain left Soseph in a state of near-death experience.

    But she bit the bullet and stuck to it.

    Hearing someonee, Soseph gently opened her eyes and saw Samuel.

    She was a bit surprised.

    "Why are you here?¡± Soseph asked.

    She knew Samuel was badly hurt, and she was even worried whether Samuel would make it, but he

    turned up in her room!

    Samuel looked at Soseph as he struggled with the pain and asked softly, "Does it hurt?¡±

    "Yes!"

    Soseph''s tears welled up in an instant.

    Since she was born, few people cared about her. When she saw Samuel''s tenderness and love for

    Nicole, she was really jealous and envious.

    Now the man she loved was in front of her, asking whether she was painful, Soseph suddenly felt the

    pain seemed to have

    vanished.

    If only Samuel were here, she wouldn''t mind going through another operation.

    Samuel had a sense ofpassion when he saw Soseph¡¯s tears.

    This young girl was suffering because of his daughter. What reason did he have to continue to be

    indifferent to Soseph?

    Samuel sighed, and said in a low voice, "I was not kind to you in the base, and I''m so grateful to you for

    saving Zoe. What do you want? I promise you anything I can do."

    "Really?" Soseph''s eyes were shining.

    Samuel''s heart trembled a little and he immediately added, "Except for marrying you. You know, I only

    love my wife, I will never be able to love anyone else. I am grateful to you, even if you want the moon in

    the sky, I will try to get it, but not my love.¡±

    Hearing that, Soseph became depressed.

    He was indeed a clever man.

    He knew what she wanted!

    But because of that, Soseph liked Samuel all the more.

    "What if I say I want you to stay with me for three months?¡± Soseph looked straight at Samuel.

    Samuel paused, a little frowned.

    "I said, I can¡¯t give my love to you.¡±

    "I didn''t ask you to love me. I just want you to stay with me for three months. I have no father, no

    mother, no sisters and brothers. I live a poor life without knowing what is family, what is friendship, and

    what is love. I don¡¯t even know how it feels like to be cared about. I just know I have to pay what I am

    eager for. Now I just want a little warmth from you, so I gave my kidney away. Can''t you satisfy my

    small request?"

    A shadow of sadness touched Soseph¡¯s eyes.

    To tell the truth, this should not be the look of a girl of 18. That kind of loneliness made her look paler,

    and make people feel

    more distressed for her.

    Samuel frowned.

    "I don''t know what you mean."

    "I just want you to stay with me for three months. During these three months, you can treat me as a

    sister or a friend. As long as you stay with me, I won''t interfere in whatever you do.¡±

    Samuel was baffled by Soseph¡¯s request.

    "I''ll have to discuss it with my wife.¡±

    Samuel''s words darkened Soseph¡¯s eyes again.

    "You are a man, the president of the Eternal Group. Do you have to ask your wife for such a trivial

    request?"

    "That''s my respect for her."

    Hearing that, Soseph¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

 Chapter 290: You Are My Only Wife

    Chapter 290: You Are My Only Wife

    "You respect her by asking for her advice for such a small request, but do you know whether she

    respects you or not?"

    What Soseph said made Samuel''s eyes cold. If it wasn''t for the fact that she saved Zoe''s life, Samuel

    would turn around and go.

    "There''s a lot you don''t understand about marriage and I don''t need her respect. She is a woman and

    has the right to be willful. I would let her do whatever she wants and I am willing to spoil her, but I have

    to treat her with respect because she is my wife and the one I want to share my life with. She can be

    like a child in front of me, like a princess, but I have my own principles.¡±

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Soseph felt sad and angry.

    "Well, you can ask her, but I don¡¯t think she''ll refuse.¡±

    That was her agreement with Nicole!

    But Soseph wouldn''t say that to Samuel.

    Samuel looked at Soseph, lost in thought and then asked, "I heard you''re an orphan?"

    "Yes!"

    ¡°What''s your name?"

    ¡°Soseph.¡± she responded lightly.

    In fact, she did not know what her name was. A crazy woman took her as the woman''s own daughter

    and called her Soseph, and she thought it was pleasant to hear, so she used this name.

    Soseph did not know why Samuel asked so.

    Samuel asked again, "What''s yourst name?"

    "I don''t know. How could an orphan have ast name?¡±

    Soseph let out a wry smile, and felt the pain started to hit her all over.

    Sure enough, one couldn''t stop the pain by will.

    Samuel suddenly thought of Nicole as he saw Soseph frown and hold back the pain.

    Nicole also withstood the pain.

    He frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°How about I give you a surname?"

    "Green?" asked Soseph.

    Laurel had said so, but Soseph wasn''t happy about it.

    If she had be Samuel''s god-sister, she couldn''t have any further rtionship with Samuel.

    Samuel shook his head and said, ¡°Bush.¡±

    "Bush?"

    Soseph was a little confused.

    Samuel then said, "You are saved by Nicole, and you saved our daughter, to tell the truth, this is a kind

    of fate. You''ll take herst name, Bush, and you''ll call her sister. We''ll treat you like one of my family.

    From now on, your name is Soseph Bush.¡±

    "Soseph Bush?"

    Soseph pondered on the name and suddenly smiled.

    Brother-inw?

    Nicole might be angry if she knew about that!

    But so what?

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It didn¡¯t matter what herst name was, as long as she was not Samuel''s sister.

    Sosephughed and said, ¡°Fine. And will you still tell Nicole about staying with me for three months?"

    "Sure."

    Samuel was very insistent on this point.

    Soseph was alittle frustrated, but dared not to push too hard.

    "Take a good rest. I have to go now and I will visit youter when I have time. If you need anything, just

    talk to the nurses. Let the money be the least of your worry. Here is a card here with the pin number at

    the back. You can buy whatever you want. There¡¯s some change, too. Keep it. We''ll be in touch when

    you''re out of the hospital.¡±

    Samuel gave Soseph a bank card and some change.

    Soseph looked at the stuff in a daze. She thought she would struggle all her life to get this, but now she

    felt it like an eyesore.

    That was not what she wanted.

    But the man had clearly read her mind and rejected her in the least hurtful way.

    With a wry smile, Soseph took the money and card and said, "Are you going to leave me here alone?¡±

    "I also need to get some rest too, and then I will ask Mr. and Mrs. Bush toe to see you, and they

    would be your god-parents. The Bush family will treat you well from now on. And Nicole''s in the

    hospital. How can we leave you alone? Get along with Nicole and I''lle and see you when I have

    time.¡±

    Samuel said so, but Soseph knew he didn¡¯t mean it.

    Giving her an identity and a family, and even recognized her as his sister-inw, this would bring her

    countless glory and wealth, but he couldn''t give her the warmth she wanted.

    This was Samuel!

    Dealing with things cleanly and making pre-emptive actions, so that she had no ability to fight back.

    She didn''t know if she would have had a chance if she hadn''t made a deal with Nicole in advance

    behind Samuel''s back.

    Now she could only look at Samuel with wry smile and said, "Well, bye, Samuel.¡±

    ¡°Have a good rest.¡±

    Samuel then stood up and left Soseph''s ward.

    After walking out of the ward, he returned to Zoe''s room immediately.

    Zoe was still asleep, and Nicole hadn''t woken up.

    Jacob jumped to his feet when he saw Samueling back.

    "Mr. Green, how are you?"

    "I''m fine. Wait for me outside.¡±

    Samuel looked at the time. It was nearly daylight, and Nicole had been asleep for over three hours.

    He really wanted Nicole to rest for a while longer, but he could hardly hold on.

    Samuel wore a particrly tender look as he woke Nicole up.

    Nicole almost drowned in his gently look.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Nicole felt a little flushed.

    Samuel smiled and said, "You are so beautiful. My wife is the most beautiful woman in the world.¡±

    "Come on.¡±

    Nicole felt her face hotter due to embarrassment.

    Samuel was getting tantalizing and charming.

    She looked at the time and saw that three hours had passed. She sat up immediately.

    "Why did you wake me up sote? Over three hours had passed, and you...¡±

    "I''m all right!"

    Samuel put his arms around Nicole.

    Nicole was afraid to move for fear of touching his wound.

    Samuel was a bit hot, making Nicole worried.

    "Do you have a fever? You need to get back to the hospital, or you can transfer to this hospital. You

    can''t be so tired."

    Samuel was briefly moved by transferring here, but he dismissed the idea when he thought that

    Soseph was here.

    "Well, I will go back to have a good rest. Thank you for taking care of Zoe.¡±

    "She''s own daughter. I should do that.¡± Nicole red at Samuel.

    Samuel released her,id his head on her shoulder, sat down beside Nicole, and whispered, "I just

    went to see Soseph while you were sleeping.¡±

    Nicole stiffened.

    The word Soseph had be a temporary taboo for Nicole.

    But she made no sign of it, and asked in a low voice, "How was it going? Were you particrly grateful

    to her?"

    "She saved our daughter, so I gave her ast name as yours. Go back and discuss it with your parents

    to see if they can ept her as their daughter. It might be a way to repay her favor. Do you mind that?"

    Samuel''s words startled Nicole a little.

    ¡°Why my god-sister, not yours?"

    ¡°Aren''t you stupid?"

    Samuel poked Nicole on the forehead and whispered, "If she were my sister, she would have to live in

    the Green family. Do you want to see her every day?"

    ¡°What is the difference if she lives in the Bush family?" Nicole muttered.

    Samuel smiled and said, ¡°She is your sister, and I am her brother-inw. She can''t go to the Green

    family very often. Besides, we have given her an identity, so she doesn''t dare to say or do anything that

    is out of line, doesn''t she?"

    When Samuel said that, Nicole was at a loss.

    Samuel was aware of Soseph¡¯s concern for himself. Now, in order to put an end to this, he had

    arranged everything.

    However, if Samuel knew about the transaction between Soseph and her, what would he think?

    Nicole suddenly felt terrible.

    She really wanted to break the contract.

    How could she raise the subject in front of Samuel?

    Just as Nicole was struggling, Samuel touched her long hair, sighed and said, ¡°But Soseph has a

    request. She asks me to stay with her for three months. It has nothing to do with love, just to

    apany her for three months.¡±

    Nicole stiffened.

    "Did you agree?¡± Nicole''s eyes were sad, and Samuel felt bad.

    "I told her that I''d discuss it with you. If you don''t agree, I''ll reject her."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole''s eyes wet.

    Samuel was asking her permission!

    How respectful he was to her?

    Nicole suddenly regretted it.

    She shouldn''t have promised Soseph.

    But if not, would Soseph be willing to save Zoe?

    Nicole was so upset and restlessly. Finally, she whispered, "I''ll think about it. You have to go back and

    have some rest.¡±

    "Don''t worry too much. When I recover from my injury, I will announce to the whole world that I want to

    marry you. You are my

    only wife!¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes were sour, but she only nodded.

    Samuel thought she was shy and didn¡¯t mind that. "I have to go back, or if Lucas wakes up and finds

    meing over, he might torture me. Take care of Zoe and yourself. If you have any problems, call me

    and don''t hold on to yourself, got it?"

    "Yes!" Nicole nodded.

    Her mind was ina flutter.

    She didn''t want Samuel to leave, but she knew that if he didn¡¯t, she might lose control and told him

    everything.

    But she couldn''t tell him about that now, as she was afraid Samuel couldn''t withstand it.

    Samuel gave her a kiss and then got up and left.

    Nicole''s eyes were moist again as she watched Samuel walk away with a slightly rambling gait.

    Would she be willing to give Samuel to Soseph for three months?

    Who could guarantee that nothing would happen in three months?

    If something really happened, she might regret it.

    Nicole suddenly wanted to break the contract.

    Although she knew it was not right, and she might be despised and even retaliated by Soseph. But

    what did that matter?

    She couldn''t lose Samuel!

    She could not!

 Chapter 291: Watch Your Attitude!

    Chapter 291: Watch Your Attitude!

    At the thought of that, Nicole stood up immediately, watching Samuel walking out of the hospital with

    the help of Jacob.

    She suddenly noticed that Samuel was supported by Jacob while walking.

    Nicole felt shocked.

    Samuel still pretended to be fine when talking in front of her, but now he could not even stand up

    straight?

    But Samuel was bleeding, injured seriously at that time and he ran out of the operation room as soon

    as he was bandaged.

    No wonder he was so weak.

    Nicole felt heartache when seeing the trembling body of Samuel, who still showed great concern about

    her and her daughter.

    How could she just give up such a nice man!

    Although it was a bit inappropriate to break her promise with Soseph, Nicole still made up her mind to

    do so.

    She could fulfill whatever Soseph wanted, but there was no exception when it came to Samuel.

    Samuel almost stumbled down at the gate. Hepletely leaned on Jacob, whispering, ¡°Don''t tell my

    wife about my injury.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bush, but you...¡±

    ¡°Get me into the car and send me back before Lucas wake up. This is the normal symptom of post-

    operation.¡± Said Samuel with his trembling tone.

    ¡®Come on, don''t push yourself! How could it be normal symptom of post operation!¡¯ Jacob sighed.

    But he dared not say it out. He, as an assistant, was not qualified enough to judge Samuel deep

    affection for his own wife and

    kid.

    After sending Samuel back, Jacob received a call from Laurel. He had to go to thepany to help her

    deal with the affairs

    there.

    Samuel nodded to show his consent and then Jacob left. Before Lucas woke up, Samuel fainted in the

    bed.

    Finn sighed and then called the doctor for help.

    Even the doctor was rendered speechless.

    When the sun rose, Zoe finally awoke. Though she was still a bit feeble, she smiled when seeing

    Nicole.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Zoe said in a feeble voice. But she still looked hopeful, which ignited the hope in Nicole''s heart.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    She came to the front of Zoe and stroked her face.

    Though Zoe looked pale, her face felt warm, within which there was a trace of hope.

    Zoe smiled, ¡°I feel better. Mommy, I can even go to run.¡±

    While saying that, she was about to get up, but was stopped by Nicole.

    ¡°Don''t be naughty. Sit tight. Mommy and daddy will take your out for fun when you recover, okay?¡±

    ¡°Keep your promise!¡±

    Zoe blinked her bright eyes while saying that.

    She was quite aware that she could hang out for fun as other kids after the operation this time. And

    then she could go back to

    the kindergarten and y with her brother.

    She had been looking forward to it for five years.

    Nicole called the doctor to have Zoe a full physical check.

    The result turned to be fine. Finally, Nicole sighed a breath of relief.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Then Zoe asked for something to eat. Though she was only able to eat liquid diet, she still felt quite

    happy.

    Nicole was also in a good mood and she bought something delicious for Zoe.

    Laurel came to the hospital to visit them in person. She also felt happy when seeing that Zoe was fine

    and healthy after

    operation.

    ¡°Thanks to Soseph. Nicole, you need to tell this to Samuel. We can''t just let her down. Do you read

    me?¡± Hearing Laurel''s words,

    Nicole paused for a while and nodded.

    ¡°Ms. Laurel, please stay here to apany Zoe. I will go to see how Soseph is.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Have a nice talk with her. After all she saved Zoe.¡±

    Laurel waved her hands and felt satisfied for Nicole being sensible.

    Nicole hesitated when she left the ward.

    Actually she did not want to face Soseph, but she had to.

    There was no doubt that Soseph saved Zoe. So she should go to see her.

    Then Nicole took a deep breath and entered the ward.

    Soseph was about to go to the bathroom. Seeing that Nicolee in, she paused for a while and said,

    ¡°I want to go to the

    bathroom. Can you do me a favor?¡±

    Nicole hesitated for a while and took a look at the carer standing aside. Then she still went forward to

    hold Soseph¡¯''s hand.

    Soseph leaned herself on Nicole.

    ¡°Please be gentle. My wound hurts.¡±

    But Soseph still shouted out of pain, with impatience in her voice.

    Nicole still did her best to support her without anyint.

    Soseph arrived at the bathroom with the help of Nicole, then she said, ¡°I can''t bend my waist. Take off

    my pants for me.¡±

    Nicole hesitated again.

    Though she could tell that Soseph was making trouble, she still remained silent and gently took off

    Soseph¡¯s pants.

    However, Soseph wailed immediately.

    ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t you know here is my wound! Are you going to kill me? Get out!¡±

    She pushed Nicole away fiercely.

    Nicole fell down on the floor because of her push.

    Suddenly, Nicole felt her own pants wet because of the water on the floor.

    ¡°Soseph, what are you doing?!¡± Nicole was burning with rage.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Soseph looked at her, with her seemingly innocent eyes. Then she said coldly, ¡°Come on, it is just a

    stumble. But I donate my

    kidney for your daughter! And you did hurt me just now.¡±

    Nicole was rendered speechless.

    She stood up but Soseph ignored her.

    When Nicole was about to leave, she was stopped by Soseph, ¡°Wait here. You have to help me with

    my pants. Where are you

    going!¡±

    Her arrogant tone was so firm that it made Nicole almost her servant.

    Only Soseph herself knew that she did it out of grievance and jealousy.

    ¡®Why is Samuel, such an excellent man, so willing to be nice to her!¡¯ Soseph shouted in her heart.

    Soseph did not even ask for his love. All she wanted was nothing but a simply request that Samuel

    could stay by her side for

    three months. And he even needed to ask Nicole for her opinion.

    Soseph was quite hostile against Nicole.

    Nicole still managed to suppress her own anger and waited to pull Soseph¡¯s pants up when she

    finished.

    ¡°What if others know that the well-known ¡®Mrs. Green serves me in the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Looking at her domineering face, Nicole replied coldly.

    ¡°Nothing, I am going back to the ward. Come on, help me up! What are you waiting for? How could

    such a fool like you be Mrs. Green?¡±

    But Nicole still ignored her harsh words.

    After all, she donated her kidney for Zoe.

    Then Nicole helped her back in the bed.

    But Soseph still pestered her, asking for food and water. Even the carer beside could barely bear it.

    ¡°Miss Soseph, let me do it for you.¡± The carer said.

    Upon hearing that, Soseph¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°What the hell do you think you are? Just stand there!¡±

    Soseph was quite mean and annoying at this moment.

    Nicole felt that Soseph was getting more and more willful and unreasonable.

    ¡°Soseph, you need to show respect though she was a carer.¡±

    Soseph paused when hearing that, but then she continued, ¡°Show respect? Oh it seems that I almost

    forget to tell you that

    Samuel wants to make me the same surname as yours and even make me the adopted daughter of

    your parents! By the way, he even gave me a credit with which I can buy whatever I want! Since now I

    am going to be Soseph Bush, why not being a bit more aggressive?¡±

    Then Soseph showed off that golden card given by Samuel.

    Nicole knew what it meant.

    And she was aware that Samuel gave Soseph the golden card just as a return for her saving Zoe. But

    Nicole was a bit angry for her bad attitude.

    ¡°Soseph, I know you save Zoe, but you can be so aggressive because of that. I can ept you to be

    my adopted sister and keep you in my family. But, I suggest that you should behave yourself.¡±

    ¡°Wow, now you are lecturing me, right? Do you still remember your promise that you can let your

    husband stay by my side for

    three months?¡±

    Nicole''s heart stung upon hearing that.

    Nicole had nned to have a talk with Soseph about it. But since Soseph was so aggressive, she

    decided to make it clear.

    ¡°Soseph, I did make such a promise. But now I need to go back on my words.¡±

    It seemed that Soseph had expected that, ¡°So do you deem it a return for me by simply giving me a

    name and an adopted

    family? Nicole, who shameless and ungrateful you are!¡±

    Nicole felt like her face burning.

    She was a woman of her words. After all, Soseph did save her daughter.

    Nicole then took a deep breath, ¡°Whatever you say, Samuel is my exception.¡±

    ¡°Just as what I said, I need Samuel but nothing and no one else, including this!¡±

    Soseph threw the golden card towards Nicole, which even cut her face a bit.

    Nicole frowned out of pain.

    ¡°Soseph, you should know that my family and also the Bush family provide you a life-long promise. You

    should know who will be the real price charming for you!¡±

    ¡°You don''t know me!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Nicole''s face was covered with gloom.

 Chapter 292: The Reason

    Chapter 292: The Reason

    ¡°What? Are you pissed off? Are you going to retaliate with your noble identity and powerful family? Are

    you going to kill me? You did better just kill me and make sure I am dead! Or I will definitely revenge on

    you!¡± Soseph shouted out fiercely.

    ¡°What do you want?!¡±

    ¡°I just want you to keep your previous promise that Samuel will stay by my side for three months. As for

    the promise between Samuel and me, it is none of your business. So I also epted his request to

    make me your adopted sister. And you should also do as you have promised.¡±

    ¡°Samuel and I are couple! We reach everything in consensus. How could you separate us!¡±

    ¡°Because I have saved your daughter! Is that enough for a reason?¡±

    Soseph stayed brassy.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t make an agreement, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no agreement. Well, I need some water, boiled and hot water.¡±

    Though angry Nicole was, she still suppressed her anger and served Soseph a ss of water.

    Soseph sneered and sshed the hot water towards Nicole¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Nicole screamed out of shock. She felt her face burning hurt.

    The carer was frightened. She immediately passed Nicole the towel.

    ¡°That''s the punishment for you broking your promise! I won''t show your mercy next time.¡± Soseph said

    coldly.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Nicole trembled all over out of anger and she was about to p her. But she couldn''t bear to hit her

    when seeing her pale face.

    ¡°Nicole, what are you doing?!¡±

    Laurel suddenly came in. Seeing that Nicole was going to p Soseph, she hurried forward to push her

    away.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Soseph saved Zoe! That''s the way you show your gratitude to the saviour of Zoe?¡±

    Nicole was stunned. When she was about to exin what happened just now, Soseph suddenly held

    Laurel''s waist and cried,

    ¡°No, Grandma Laurel, don¡¯t me her! It''s all my fault. I should have leave as soon as possible after

    operation! I am so sorry to annoy her! I am leaving now!¡±

    While speaking, Soseph was about to get up and walked away. Laurel immediately stopped her.

    ¡°Stay in the bed. You just went through the operation! Nobody can hurt you with my protection!" Laurel

    puffed, and then she

    red at Nicole, ¡°I thought you were a nice one! How ungrateful are you!¡±

    ¡°Nol! It¡¯s her...¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Laurel shouted out of anger.

    Nicole still felt her own face burning hot, with water dropping from it. How ridiculous! Laurel even

    showed no sympathy to her depressed look but turned to take care of Soseph.

    Soseph sneered behind the back of Laurel.

    She had been a sophisticate woman. Of course Nicole was no match for her.

    Soseph would try all means to get what she wanted. Even though she couldn''t, she would rob it from

    Nicole.

    Nicole knew that it was not the right time to refute. Then she turned around and left angrily.

    While Laurel was stopped by Soseph again.

    ¡°Grandma Laurel, don''t be mad at her! After all, she is the wife of Samuel.¡±

    Soseph looked quite pathetic while saying that.

    Because of that, Laurel did not notice the water stain on Nicole''s face, so she didn¡¯t think much.

    ¡°It is alright. I am now the elder of the Green Family. Just stay here till your recover. Just tell me if you

    need anything.¡±

    Laurel felt quite sorry for Soseph as she donated her kidney for Zoe.

    Soseph lowered her head and said pitifully, ¡°Mr. Green hase to see me and he gave me the

    golden card. Perhaps it was because of that Nicole felt jealous then she threw it away. I am so sorry. I

    shouldn''t take the money.¡±

    Then, she was struggling to get the card back.

    Laurel wore a long face, ¡®What''s wrong with Nicole? She used to be quite considerate. Why is she so

    mean to Soseph?¡¯

    Laurel remained silent and stopped Soseph. Then she picked up the card and handed it to Soseph.

    ¡°Just take it. It¡¯s yours. Don''t be afraid! I have your back. I have noticed all media and I will announce to

    the public that you will be my adopted daughter from now on! No one dares to bully you!¡±

    But Soseph kept shaking her head.

    ¡°No! I can''t be your adopted daughter!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of! Even Nicole has no right to refute as long as I have your back." Laurel raised

    her voice.

    ¡°No. Mr. Green said that it was Nicole who saved me before. Since then, he suggested me to be the

    adopted daughter of the Bush family and I was also named as Soseph Bush. Perhaps that is also the

    reason Nicole got angry.¡±

    ¡°Nicole saved you?¡± Laurel was a bit surprised.

    ¡°Yes! So that''s why I chose to donate my kidney for Zoe. I was once abducted and almost trafficked for

    money by Zama. It''s Nicole who saved me and all the other girls. So I gave out my kidney to return her

    kindness.¡±

    ¡°Since you did it for return. Why did Nicole hit you?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Soseph pretended to be aggrieved.

    ¡°That''s not a big deal. Just because when Mr. Green went to see me as soon as he finished the

    operation. And he also gave me the golden card and a sum of money. It was just a misunderstanding

    that Nicole thought that I was seducing Mr. Green.¡±

    Hearing that, Laurel sighed.

    ¡°Nicole is a nice woman. But she is too narrow-minded. You are still a little girl in the eyes of Samuel.

    And the card and money ware just a return for you. Alright, just rest assure, she is a woman with no evil

    intention since you said that she have saved you as a stranger. I will have a talk with herter. Just

    have a rest. As for the matter that you are going to be the adopted daughter of the Bush family, I will

    discuss on this matter with Samuel.¡±

    Laurel stroked Soseph¡¯s hair with a gentle look.

    But Soseph felt quite disappointed when she noticed that Laurel was not that mad at Nicole because of

    her words.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma Laurel. Please forgive her, I know she did this because she loved Mr. Green so

    much.¡±

    ¡°Alright, have a good rest. I am leaving.¡±

    When Laurel was about to ask where the carer was, the carer suddenly came in with a towel. She was

    stunned when seeing Laurel.

    ¡°This is for Soseph?¡± Laurel pointed at the towel, thinking that the carer went to get a towel for Soseph

    to wash her face. Soseph immediately hinted at the carer with warning.

    Seeing that Nicole had left, the carer nodded.

    ¡°There is towel in the bathroom. You don¡¯t need to go out to fetch one next time.¡±

    Then Laurel left.

    Soseph red at the carer after Laurel left, ¡°If you still want to stay in the city, you should know what

    you should say!¡±

    Carer trembled out of fear at the thought that Soseph even dared to ssh hot water on Nicole.

    Then Laurel returned to the ward of Zoe, but she did not see Nicole.

    ¡°Zoe, where is yourmommy?¡±

    ¡°Mommy just went out? Grandma, did you see her? She hasn''te back yet/¡±

    ¡®Where has she gone? Is she throwing a tantrum because she was scolded just now?¡¯ Laurel thought

    to herself with a seemingly gloomy face.

    ¡®Did she just put on air because she knew her true identity that she was actually a member of the Don

    Family?¡¯

    Those doubts kept lingering in Laurel''s mind, and she then smiled at Zoe, ¡°Perhaps your mommy went

    out to buy you something delicious. She will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, when will I recover? I can''t wait to go out!¡±

    ¡°You will recover soon. You will be able to go out if you follow the doctor''s advice.¡± Laurel smiled at Zoe.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won''t lie to you.¡±

    Zoe smiled happily when hearing that.

    Seeing her happy face, Laurel was even more grateful to Soseph for what she had done.

    Meanwhile, Nicole came in.

    She put on a light make-up and changed her clothes.

    Recalling the words of Soseph, Laurel sighed.

    ¡®Nicole, you should be more confident. How could you feel so uneasy about a little girl like Soseph? Do

    you think Samuel love you just because of your appearance? Don''t be so naive.¡¯

 Chapter 293: Her Scalded Face

    Chapter 293: Her Scalded Face

    Nicole smiled at Zoe, ¡°Zoe, look!¡±

    ¡°Wow, it''s apple!¡±

    Zoe smiled in delight.

    Zoe loved apples, but she was not allowed to have as much as she wanted because of her kidney

    disease. Sometimes she was only permitted to have only one.

    So she felt so delighted when seeing apples.

    ¡°Though you can have some apples now, you still need to be limited in number as you just went

    through operation.¡±

    ¡°Mommy,e on...¡± Zoe pouted.

    m doing this for your health. Listen to me, okay?¡± Nicole stroked her head gently.

    ¡°No...¡± Zoe tilted her head sullenly.

    ¡°Well, you can have one third of an apple.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Finally, they reached consensus. Then Nicole peeled 1/3 of an apple for Zoe.

    Laurel said to the carer beside her, ¡°Watch Zoe. I need to go out to have a talk with Nicole.¡±

    Nicole was a bit surprised upon hearing that. But she said nothing and smiled at Zoe again. Then she

    left the ward with Laurel.

    Laurel let her to the conference room which was organized by her.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know the conversation between Soseph and Laurel, but she felt nothing wrong for what

    she had done. So she had been determined she would never admit her fault even med by Laurel.

    Seeing the stubborn and repulsive look on her face, Laurel sighed, ¡°Nicole, you are the wife of Samuel

    and also the hostess of Night Elf Empire. Why not restrain yourself?¡±

    Hearing that, Nicole raised her head to look at Laurel with a sullen face.

    ¡°Don''t stare at me like that! You are now a mother of two kids and you are even jealous of a young girl

    like Soseph? Though she might be a bit infatuated with Samuel because of his handsome look, you

    should be more confident of yourself.¡±

    Nicole was a bit aggrieved.

    ¡°No, Ms. Laurel! Soseph told me she had feelings for Samuel and she wanted him. I told her she could

    ask anything from me except Samuel. After all, she saved Zoe, but...¡±

    ¡°You have no idea what to do? You are the hostess of Night Elf Empire, and you were pissed off by a

    girl and you even wanted to p her! You should know you are wrong about this matter.¡±

    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t hit her yet.¡±

    Nicole was overwhelmed with grievance. She did not p Soseph, but she was also scalded by the hot

    water sshed by Soseph. She didn''t want to make Zoe worried, so she went out to change her

    clothes and put on a light make-up.

    But the make-sup seemed to sting her face and she felt burning hurt.

    However, she still managed to hold back her urge to tell Laurel the truth, in case she would be med

    by Laurel for being narrow-minded.

    Laurel seemed to notice her grievance. She sighed to persuade her, ¡°You should know about what you

    should do then. After all, Soseph is still the savior of Zoe. It''s our duty to treat her well.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole replied.

    But she felt her face itching.

    She couldn''t help but scratch her face, but it still felt badly hurt.

    ¡°Don''t move.¡± Laurel seemed to notice something wrong.

    Nicole stood still.

    Laurel got closer to look at her face. Then she said with a bit of anger, ¡°Look at you! You face is getting

    allergic to the make-up and it''s burning red. Get rid of the make-up! Or you will ruin your face!¡±

    ¡°Remember, Samuel will always love you no matter you are good at putting on make-up or not. Now

    get to get rid of the make-up and consult the doctor for suitable ointment.¡±

    Nicole felt pretty aggrieved, but she was aware that there was a big problem with her face.

    The hot water scalded her face and the make-up made it even worse.

    She said nothing but ran to the doctor''s office.

    Shaking her head, Laurel made a call to Samuel.

    ¡°What''s the matter, mom?¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    m much better. Don''t worry, mom.¡±

    ¡°You should learn to take care of yourself. Don''t always make your old mom worry about you. Get back

    to thepany as soon as you recover. I can''t handle such a bigpany.¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel smiled while hearing that.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Laurel smiled and the continued, ¡°Call Nicole when you have time. She is still a girl needed to be cared.

    It is inevitable that she will feel a bit depressed after going through so many things. As her husband,

    you should try to stay by her side or at least you need to have a talk with her often through the phone.¡±

    Samuel was a bit stunned while hearing that.

    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. But your handsome face drove someone crazy!¡±

    ¡°What? I drove someone crazy?¡±

    ¡°What if you were a bit less handsome, perhaps Soseph would not have been so infatuated with you.

    And even Nicole was less confident of herself because of her infatuation with you. She went to put on a

    make-up but her face was allergic to it. I made her consult the doctor as soon as possible in case her

    face will be ruined.¡±

    ¡°What? How are her now?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. She is just a bit allergic to the make-up and her face turned red. She would be fine after

    applying some ointment. You should be more concerned about her and talk to her more often. It will be

    also a bit unbearable for her to take care of two kids at a time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it mom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I have intended to make Soseph the adopted daughter of mine. Since she saved Zoe,

    it would be okay if we make her the aunt of Soseph. But I heard that you want to make her the adopted

    sister of Nicole, right?¡±

    Samuel sighed, ¡°Mom, as you have mentioned, I look so attractive that she was so infatuated with me.

    If I keep her in my family, it would be a mess. I did this to maintain a harmonious family.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just do as you said. But would Nicole''s parents ept your request?¡±

    ¡°Just let Nicole deal with it.¡±

    ¡°You brat, how careless you are! You know that there was a grudge between Nicole and Soseph. How

    could you leave it to Nicole alone? And her parents haven''t known that you were injured and Nicole

    had been back. Just let me deal with it.¡±

    It suddenly urred to Samuel that Couple Bush just got the news that they were actually not the

    biological parents of Nicole.

    Since Nicole¡¯s parents now knew nothing about those unexpected things, including the matter of

    Soseph, Samuel decided to leave them to Laurel.

    ¡°Mom, thank you. And what about Zama?¡±

    ¡°Deal with it on your own.¡±

    Actually, Laurel had the urge to kill Zama. However, concerning the fact that Zama was the biological

    mother of both Samuel and Vincent. She didn''t think she should intervene for the sake of them.

    She''d better leave it to both of them to decide since they had grown up.

    ¡°Okay mom, I will just leave the matter between Nicole and Soseph to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Samuel then hung up the phone, but he felt really uneasy.

    Why did Nicole put on a light make-up?

    He just left and then Nicole put on make-up. What was it for?

    Was there anything wrong between Nicole and Soseph?

    Samuel immediately made a call to Nicole.

    Nicole was removing the make-up with cotton pads.

    Her face was burning red, and even started to bleed.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, how can you apply make-up on your scalded face! Aren''t you afraid of ruining your face?¡±

    ¡°I just want to cover the scaled in case I might scare my kid. Alright, doctor, please check it for me and

    tell me what kind of ointment shall I need.¡±

    The doctor shook his head and started to write prescription.

    At that time, she suddenly noticed that her phone rang. Nicole felt her heart surge with grievance while

    seeing it was a call from Samuel.

 Chapter 294: Grievance

    Chapter 294: Grievance

    From Nicole''s point of view, no one would understand the grudge between her and Soseph. Even

    Laurel might deem her too narrow-minded and she believed that Soseph wouldn''t do something evil

    against her.

    Acutally, Nicole was the one who was bullied.

    She felt so aggrieved when receiving the call from Samuel.

    She walked out of the doctor''s office and picked up the phone.

    ¡°Samuel...¡±

    Her voice trembled with sob, which was clearly noticed by Samuel.

    ¡°What happened? I heard from mom that your face was allergic to make-up and it¡¯s in bad condition.

    How are you going now? Let me see your face through video chat, okay?¡±

    As expected, Laurel had informed Samuel of it in advance.

    Nicole didn''t know about the conversation between them. But she presumed that if she med Soseph

    for this because she sshed hot water on her face, Laurel wouldn''t easily believe it and might even

    deem it a nder against Soseph.

    What''s worse, Samuel knew nothing about the deal between Nicole and Soseph. He would definitely

    be mat at her once he was aware of it.

    After all, no one would like to be traded, especially in a rtionship.

    However, from Samuel''s point of view, he deemed her words as a self-abasement because of the

    appearance of Soseph.

    He sighed and said caringly, ¡°Honey, let me see your face.¡±

    ¡°No! I look quite awful. I will be fine a few dayster.¡±

    ¡°Honey, you will always be the most beautiful one in my heart even with any make-up. I will make

    Jacob bring you some ointment. No scar will be left with it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She felt really aggrieved as it was her first time to be defeated by a girl who was not even in her

    twenties.

    Unfortunately, Samuel was not aware of her grievance and then he continued, ¡°If you feel annoying to

    see Soseph, I will transfer her to another hospital, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright, get her somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will call the director of the military hospital and transfer her to the hospital near me.¡±

    The military hospital was the best one besides the hospital where Soseph settled at the moment.

    ¡°No!¡± Nicole shouted.

    ¡°What''s wrong with it?¡±

    ¡°I said NO!¡±

    Nicole was afraid that once Soseph had the chance to get close to Samuel, she would try all means to

    seduce him.

    She believed that Samuel was a loyal husband, but Soseph was a scheming woman.

    However, upon hearing that, Samuel confirmed that Nicole must be influence badly because of

    Soseph.

    ¡°Nicole, she is just a little girl in my eyes and I have no feelings for her.¡±

    ¡®But she has crazy feelings for you.¡¯ Nicole mumbled in her mind.

    ¡°Alright, just let her stay here. I won''t be mad at her again.¡±

    Hearing that, Samuel could tell what Nicole was worried about. However, since Soseph had saved Zoe,

    they should be grateful to her.

    m sorry for you grievance, honey.¡±

    Tears shed down from Nicole''s face when she heard that.

    ¡°Samuel, I really regret letting Soseph donate her kidney for Zoe.¡± Nicole expressed the true feeling in

    her mind.

    Samuel sighed helplessly, ¡°I am so sorry to make you in such a dilemma. If I had had the chance to

    make the choice, I would never have epted her kidney for Zoe. But now we all owe her. She is just a

    teenage girl and she lost her kidney. It would definitely bring damage to both her life and marriage.¡±

    Of course, Nicole was aware of it. She was not a heartless one. But she felt really depressed and

    reluctant when it urred to her that she had to trade her husband with Soseph. And she couldn''t even

    tell him about it.

    ¡°How are you doing now?¡± Nicole asked.

    Samuel just simply fudge it and told her don''t worried and he was fine after rest.

    ¡°How about Lucas? Did he behave himself?¡± Nicole continued. She was afraid that Lucas would go to

    the hospital so see her.

    Her son Lucas was very protective of her. If he saw her face scalded, he might even want to crash the

    whole hospital.

    ¡°He is fine. Now he always stays by my side and asks me a lot of things about the army. It seems that

    he is looking forward to the life in army.¡±

    Samuel replied with a smile.

    Hearing that, Nicole sighed a breath of relief, ¡°Don¡¯t take him here to visit us in case he might be

    infected with those bacteria in the hospital. And Zoe has just gone through operation. You can take him

    here a few dayster when Zoe is in better condition.¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that Lucas will see your face?¡±

    ¡°Come on, you know me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know it. Don''t worry. I won''t take him to see you these days.¡±

    Nicole felt relieved when hearing that.

    ¡°Okay, I am going to apply some ointment on my face. Bye.¡± Actually, Nicole was reluctant to hang up,

    but she was afraid that she would lost control out of grievance.

    ¡°Okay, just go to take care of your face first. I will let Jacob send you some ointment.¡±

    Before Samuel wanted to say more, Nicole hung up the phone first.

    He shook his head and then said to Jacob, ¡°Bring the best ointment to my wife. And try to find out what

    was going on between her and Soseph. Remember, keep a low profile during investigation.¡±

    "Ves sir.¡±

    Standing in the corridor, Nicole still felt depressed.

    But she held back her tears and went back to the doctor''s face.

    After applying ointment to her face, she returned to the ward of Zoe.

    ¡°Mommy, what''s going on with your face?¡± Zoe was quite surprised.

    ¡°Your mom is allergic to make-up. Don''t worry. But don''t touch her face, okay?¡± Laurel said to Zoe.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zoe replied obediently.

    Then Laurel said to Nicole in a low voice, ¡°I have hired a special carer for Zoe. You have been staying

    here to take care of Zoe for a whole night. Why not go back home to have a rest? You cane here

    in the afternoon, okay?¡±

    ¡°It''s okay. I want to stay. There is a bed here. I can take a nap if I am tired. And I am still worried to

    leave Zoe here alone for someone else to take care of.¡±

    Since Zoe had just seized the opportunity to live a new life, she had to make sure Zoe would be safe

    from now on.

    Laurel didn''t show any objection as Nicole insisted. She passed her a vacuum cup.

    ¡°Here is the cubilose soup for you to nourish your body. Just drink it and take a rest. You should also

    take care of your own. Though I might be too harsh when ming you today, you still have to be aware

    that you are now the hostess of Night Elf Empire, the mother of Zoe and the wife of Samuel.

    Sometimes you should be more generous when facing Soseph. Even if you are reluctant, you should

    be grateful to her on the surface, okay?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t know how to reply. She just took the vacuum cup and nodded.

    m leaving now.¡±

    After saying that, Laurel said goodbye to Zoe and left.

    But Nicole had no appetite for the soup in the cup.

    She was the one bullied by Soseph, but now no one was on her side. It seemed that she

    underestimated that scheming girl.

    Noticing the worried look on Zoe''s face, Nicole smiled at her, ¡°I am okay. Don''t worry, sweetheart. I was

    just allergic to the make-up. Remember, don''t try to put on make-up at your age, or your face would

    turn the same as mine.¡±

    ¡°I won''t!"

    Zoe covered her face immediately.

    ¡®Mom''s face looks awful.¡¯ She thought to herself.

    Nicole sighed as she could tell Zoe did notice her face looked awful, ¡°Sweetheart, stay here okay. If you

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    need anything, you cane to me. I am going to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zoe was a sensible kid. She then nodded obediently.

    Nicole was really tired. And her face was still burning out of pain.

    She walked into another room in the ward when she told the carer to watch Zoe, and then she

    slouched on the sofa and fell asleep.

    Zoe felt lonely, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb her mom. So she picked up the phone and dialed the

    number to call Lucas.

    She heard that her brother hade back home and she really missed him.

    ¡°Why don''t youe to visit me after operation, Lucas?¡± Zoe mumbled.

 Chapter 295 The Cunning Lucas

    Chapter 295 The Cunning Lucas

    When Lucas¡®s phone rang, Samuel just finished the talk with Nicole. When he was about to talk to his

    son, he noticed Lucas¡¯s phone ringing.

    ¡°Who''s calling?¡±

    ¡°Come on dad, it''s my privacy.¡± Lucas replied.

    Then he picked up the phone and walked out.

    ¡°Privacy? Kid''s privacy?¡± Samuel shook his head.

    Lucas walked to a quiet corner and then he connected the video chat with Zoe. Then he saw her

    unhappy face.

    ¡°Bother, don''t you care about me anymore?

    ¡°Howes! I love you, sis.¡±

    Lucas felt relieved when noticing that Zoe looked much better, though her face was still pale.

    ¡°Why don''t youe to see me if you still care about me? I haven''t seen you for so long and it is

    Joseph who always stays with me. Are you busy with something?¡±

    Zoe had been staying by Lucas¡¯s side since she was born. But they had to separate because Lucas

    needed to return home with Nicole. But since Zoe had also returned, why didn''t her brothere to

    see her?

    Lucas felt so sorry to see his sister shedding tears.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I wille to see youter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Keep your promise! Mommy is in a bad mood and grandma told me that her face turned awful

    because she was allergic to the make-up. But I do remember that mommy has never been allergic to

    make-up before.¡± Zoe told Lucas everything.

    Hearing that, Lucas''s eyes squinted.

    ¡°Is it serious? How is mom?¡±

    ¡°Her face looks exceedingly red. I think it''s quite serious.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I wille to see youter. Don''t be naughty, okay?¡± As the elder brother, Lucas was a much

    more sensible kid.

    ¡°Yeah, brother, I want some apples.¡± Zoe smiled as she knew that Lucas woulde to see her soon.

    ¡°No, you haven''t totally recovered. I will buy you apples every day when you recover.¡±

    ¡°Okay, keep your promise!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will.¡±

    ¡°You are the best brother in the world!¡±

    Lucas felt sweet when hearing that. He didn''t hang up the chat until it had been a while.

    But since he had promised to visit Zoeter, how was he going to tell Samuel about it?

    When Lucas walked to the door of Samuel''s ward while thinking, he happened to hear his father¡¯s

    words.

    ¡°Watch Lucas when hees back, don''t let her go to the downtown hospital.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Asked Finn.

    ¡°Nicole''s face is allergic. I am afraid it will make Lucas worried if he knows. You know, he really cares

    about his mom. What''s more, Nicole is tired recently. Don''t disturb her.¡± Samuel sighed.

    Upon hearing that, Lucas squinted again.

    ¡®Come on, I am her son!¡¯ Lucasined and then he walked into the ward.

    ¡°I want to go home.¡±

    Samuel was stunned, ¡°Go home?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don''t even have clothes to change. It is so dirty. And I can''t sleep well in this noisy ce so I

    fancy taking a nap at home. Since you are fine, you can have Finn here to apany you.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s request was reasonable. And even the dark circles under his eyes could be clearly seen.

    ¡°Let Finn drive you home.¡±

    Now Zama was arrested and Jacob had already started to deal with her aplices. Though not all of

    them had been found out, Finn had sent a lot of his subordinates to guard the Greer¡¯s vi. So Samuel

    could rest assure to let Lucas go back home for a rest.

    ¡°No need, I can take a taxi on my own.¡±

    ¡°No! You are just a four-year-old kid.¡±

    ¡°But this four-year-old kid has saved you and mommy.¡± Lucas refuted.

    Samuel was rendered speechless, but he still insisted, ¡°Stay here or take Finn''s car back home.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas just turned around and said to Finn, ¡°Finn, let''s go.¡±

    Samuel nodded with consent while Finn was looking at her with hesitation.

    Samuel was fine here alone. And there was still a carer beside him.

    Finn left with Lucas. Then Samuel fell into sleep on the bed.

    Lucas stayed quiet in the car, just as other sensible kids.

    ¡°Why do you stay quiet?¡± Finn felt a bit weird.

    ¡°I have been a quiet nice-looking guy.¡±

    Finn was amused when hearing that.

    ¡°Alright, alright, good-looking guy.¡±

    Lucas still stayed quiet.

    He turned to look at the scenery outside the window, wondering why his mom was allergic to make-up.

    ¡®Why was mom allergic, and why did she put on make-up in the hospital? For what?¡¯ Those doubts kept

    lingering in his mind.

    They soon arrived at the vi of the Green Family.

    Lucas got off the car and waved at Finn, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    It seemed that Lucas was reluctant to have Finne in with him. Then Finn hinted at the guard.

    The guard hurried forward, ¡°Hello young master. Let us lead you in.¡±

    Then Lucas walked into the vi casually.

    Finn then felt relieved when he saw Lucas walk into the vi obediently. But he still had a bad feeling as

    Lucas was abnormally quiet today.

    The guard retreated as Lucas walked into the vi. Those servants all greeted Lucas when seeing him.

    He just told them he was going to have a nap and he didn''t want to be disturbed. Then he entered his

    own room.

    When he closed the door, he suddenly rushed to the window.

    There were all guards around the vi.

    As Lucas was at home, Finn even arrange more guards in the vi than usual time.

    Lucas frowned.

    ¡®No one could lock me home.¡¯ Lucas smiled to himself.

    He took a drone and tied a pile of firecrackers on it. Then he flied the drone to a spare space and he

    ignited the firecrackers

    under the ray of sunshine, which sounded like gun shot from a bit of distance.

    It suddenly alerted all guards around.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Go to check it.¡±

    ¡°You stay and we will go there.¡± Two out of three guards ran to the direction of the sound, but there was

    still one left.

    Lucas frowned when seeing there was still one guard left.

    Then he shot a tiny anesthetic needle with a blowgun to the guard.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The stout guard fainted.

    ¡°Bingo.¡± Lucas climbed down the window with rope. He had learned a lot of military skills from Vincent.

    That dose of the anesthetic needle was even enough to deal with an elephant, let alone a guard.

    Lucas ran to the rockery beside as soon as hended.

    He still remembered Uncle Vincent had told him that there was a tunnel in the rockery, by which he

    could go out of the vi.

    That was the secret of his family.

    Lucas took the chance to get away and he managed to reach the street outside the vi.

    Then he hailed a tax and hopped in.

    Seeing that there was only a little boy, the taxi driver asked worriedly, ¡°Kid, where are you going?

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°My mommy is waiting for me in the downtown hospital. You will get paid as we arrive.¡±

    Noticing that Lucas might be a boy from rich family with his neat suit, the driver headed to the hospital

    though with doubt.

    Lucas soon made a call to Olivia to make her see him at the gate of the hospital.

    Though Olivia was a bit surprise to hear that, she still took a taxi to the hospital.

    Both Olivia and Lucas reached the hospital at the same time.

    Olivia looked a bit haggard as she changed her job and she needed to adapt to a new working

    condition. But she was still willing toe as it was Lucas.

    Lucas saw Olivia from distance and called her in a sweet voice, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Olivia was stunned as it was her first time to hear Lucas calling her mommy.

    The driver thought that Olivia might alsoe here to see the doctor as she looked haggard. And

    driver felt relieved as Lucas called her mommy.

    The taxi stopped in front of Olivia.

    ¡°Lady, the fee is 15 dors.¡±

    Olivia squinted with suspicion though she saw the sweet smile on Lucas''s face.

    When she paid the fee and saw the taxi had gone far away. Olivia pinched Lucas¡¯s ear and questioned

    angrily, ¡°Tell me, what kind of trouble have you make again?¡±

    ¡°Ouch, it hurts. Be gentle, Miss Olivia.¡±

    Lucas screamed out of pain but he still endured as he had to ask her for help.

    ¡®What is this boy up to this time?¡¯ Olivia thought to herself.

 Chapter 296 When A Tough Lady Met A Rough Guy

    Chapter 296 When A Tough Lady Met A Rough Guy

    Olivia stared at Lucas with doubt. Under her gaze, Lucas felt weird.

    ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t have any bad idea¡±

    Lucas broke free from Olivia¡¯s grip. When he was about to run away, he was caught on the cor by

    her.

    ¡°Come on, I know you! Stop ying fool in front of me. Tell me, where is your mommy?¡±

    Olivia failed to keep in touch with Nicole when she back after training in the army base, who imed

    that she did this for her good.

    Olivia always thought that Samuel was not the suitable one to be Nicole¡¯s husband, but as her best

    friend, Olivia had never told her about it to avoid quarrel.

    Just as Nicole had never told Olivia about her life in a rich family after she married five years ago. But

    Olivia would always be her haven when she was depressed.

    Olivia would be willing to appear at any time as long as Nicole was in need and she would disappear if

    Nicole was fine. That was the deep friendship between them.

    But now Lucas asked her out today alone. Olivia was still worried.

    Lucas really regretted doing so.

    What he wanted was just an excuse to fudge the taxi driver, but he didn¡¯t expect that Olivia still insisted

    on knowing the truth.

    Lucas didn¡¯t want his mom to know his n.

    Suddenly, Lucas saw someone familiar. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Then he shouted at that person standing not far away from him, ¡°Mr. Tim, help!¡±

    Tim felt worried because of her mother¡¯s disease. Now her mother was getting a little better, but his

    father started to argue with him. He walked out of the hospital, puffing out of annoyance. But he

    suddenly heard the familiar voice calling him.

    Then he noticed it was boy, who was grabbed by a woman on his cor. Olivia shouted at Lucas,

    ¡°Help? How dare you ask for help? If you don¡¯t make it clear in front of me, you are not allowed to

    leave! Come with me.¡±

    Then Olivia was about to drag Lucas away.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Tim!¡± Lucas waved at Tim anxiously.

    It was not until then Tim finally saw the face of Lucas clearly. He suddenly noticed it was Nicole¡¯s son

    who asked for help.

    ¡°Wait,dy!¡±

    Tim hurried forward to stop Olivia.

    Olivia was stunned when she saw Tim. Suddenly, she suddenly remembered what Tim had done in the

    army base, which left an awful impression on her.

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±

    Olivia didn¡¯t even want to care his identity as the noble man from the Louis Family. She would just

    simply ignore those she had no interest in. Though Olivia seldom argued with Samuel for the sake of

    Nicole, she wouldn¡¯t mind arguing with Tim in a harsh way.

    It was really rare for Tim to encounter such a woman, who dared to be rude to him.

    He still remembered Olivia hit him hard in the army base. Perhaps besides Nicole, Olivia was the only

    woman who dared to treat him in a disrespectful way.

    ¡°Oh, it is you! What an ill-manner woman! Let go of Lucas! What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tim, she is going to spank me, help!¡± Lucas asked Tim for help, acting pitifully.

    ¡°You brat, I haven¡¯t done it yet.¡± Olivia was rendered speechless for his friendly attitude towards Tim.

    Couldn¡¯t this kid notice that this man had special feeling for his mom?

    Tim frowned upon hearing that, ¡°Let go of him. What do you think you are? How dare you spank him!¡±

    ¡°I said get out of my way!¡±

    Olivia was in bad sleep those days, and now she even met the person she hated most. She was

    overwhelmed with anger at that time.

    ¡°No! You should get the hell out of my way!¡± Tim refuted.

    His words irritated Olivia even more.

    She raised her arm and was about to p Tim, ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡±

    Tim immediately clenched her wrist hard before she could p on him. Then Olivia¡¯s face turned pale

    as she felt her wrist hurt.

    ¡°How dare you hit ady like me?¡± Olivia was stunned.

    She had never expected that Tim, as a man of the upper ss, didn¡¯t even behave like a gentleman.

    She thought Tim would dodge and then she could take the chance to run away with Lucas.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Tim would fight back. She was quite surprised with her eyes wide open.

    ¡°You want to try for one more?¡± Tim sneered.

    ¡°Screw you!¡±

    When the two were quarreling, Lucas suddenly broke free from Olivia.

    ¡°Hey, you brat! Come back!¡±

    When Olivia was about to chase Lucas, she was stumbled by Tim. And then she fell into his arms.

    ¡°Wow, sweet girls, I don¡¯t expect that you like me, ha?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself, yboy!¡± Hearing the evil and frivolous voice of Tim, Olivia had the urge

    to bite his arm.

    Olivia was struggling in his arms. And the fragrance on her body emitted and rushed into Tim¡¯s nose,

    which made him a bit intoxicated.

    ¡®Jesus, have I abstained for too long that I even have desire for a crazy woman like her!¡¯ At the thought

    of that, he immediately let go of Olivia.

    Then he said to Lucas, ¡°Go for your mommy. She is in the third floor, Room 308.¡±

    Lucas felt relieved when hearing that.

    Actually, he also had a bad impression on Tim. But ording to the information he got from the

    Inte, he found that Tim did not fancy for all kinds of women. He even hated that kind of women like

    Olivia. Besides, Olivia was a tough type. So Lucas didn¡¯t need to worry about her.

    Then Lucas made a face to Olivia, ¡°Bye, Miss Olivia. Have fun with him!¡±

    ¡°Brat! You just leave me alone? Come back!¡± Olivia felt really frustrated as she was fooled by a kid.

    ¡°If you can break free from me. Well, I will let you go!¡± Tim teased.

    ¡°Bah!¡± Olivia was so angry that she even spat on his face.

    Tim was stunned. As the man born in one of the most powerful families in the Seapolis City, he was

    second to none. There were so many women who were crazily infatuated with him. However, he had

    never seen such a vulgar woman in his life.

    How dared she spit on him!

    Tim felt sick with the saliva on his face. It was really unbelievable for Tim to believe that such a

    dramatic thing would exactly happen to him.

    ¡°You wanna die?¡± Tim shouted. It might be his most fierce moment in his life.

    He raised his hand. But Olivia even came forward, ¡°Come on, hit me! I would like to see how hard a

    gentleman would hit ady!¡±

    Her provocative words totally irritated Tim, but he still held back the urge to hit her with his arms frozen

    in the mid air.

    ¡°Do you think I am an abject man?¡±

    ¡°Wow, you finally know who you are!¡± Olivia sneered.

    ¡°Okay, let me show you what an abject man could do!¡± Tim was so angry that he even had an urge to

    smile, but a kind of evil one.

    Then, he suddenly carried Olivia on his should and walked to his car.

    Olivia was shocked. She had never expected that Tim would do so as counterattack.

    It was not until quite a while that she finally collected herself, she was already thrown into the car.

    ¡°What are you doing? Fuck off!¡± Olivia felt feared. And she tried to kick Tim.

    But Tim dodged and got in the car. He even locked the door.

    ¡°I am warning you! I am the best friend of Nicole! If you dare to do dirty things to me, I will cut off your

    nuts!¡± Olivia shouted with a trembling voice.

    But Tim turned a deaf ear to her threat and he stepped on the gas.

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡± Olivia screamed as the car suddenly rushed out with a horrible speed.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tim shouted. He was still burning with rage. Olivia¡¯s scream made him even more

    outrageous.

    However, Olivia kept screaming with her sharp voice deliberately.

    Tim gagged her mouth with a towel and tied her up on the seat.

    Olivia was pinned on the seat. She could do nothing but try to kick him.

    Tim still ignored her and drove to the cemetery. Then he carried her and walked into the cemetery.

    ¡®What is he doing? Is he going to rape me and then kill me in the cemetery?¡¯ Olivia wanted to shout out

    but she failed due to the gag.

    She sweat out of fear!

    It suddenly urred to her that Tim had done a lot of evil things before. At the thought of that, Olivia

    kept trembling.

 Chapter 297 There Was Something Wrong With Your Face, Mom!

    Chapter 297 There Was Something Wrong With Your Face, Mom!

    However, Tim even showed no disdain because of her scream, but even appreciate it.

    How dared this woman spit on him!

    Olivia wanted to shout out but she failed.

    ¡®What the hell are you doing, bastard?¡¯

    Tim walked to the ce where those cinerary caskets were ced and then he threw her on the

    ground.

    Olivia shivered out of coldness.

    Her face turned pale when she saw those cinerary caskets. She kept shaking her heads.

    But Tim just sneered, ¡°Do you think you can just run away when you pissed me off. If it weren¡¯t for the

    fact that you are the best friend of Nicole, I would beat you up today.¡±

    ¡®Bastard!¡¯ Olivia shouted in her mind.

    Though Tim seemed to know what she was cursing, he still did not care about her hostile attitude, "Oh,

    by the way, all the workers here have aleave today, so there will be no one here until tomorrow¡¯s

    morning. See, there are so many ¡®friends-in-the-boxes¡¯ staying with you tonight. I will pick you up

    tomorrow. Have fun." Then Tim was about to leave.

    ¡®Are you going to leave me alone here?¡¯ Olivia was flustered, but she could do nothing but shed tears

    as she was totally tied up.

    However, Tim showed no care to the woman he had no feelings for. What was worse, Olivia left a really

    awful impression on him.

    Then Tim left without hesitation.

    The wind blew around here. Olivia kept shivering out of fear.

    ¡®Help!!!!¡¯ Olivia shouted in her mind.

    Meanwhile, Lucas, who was not aware of the situation of Olivia, ran into the ward. He was so delighted

    when he saw Zoe.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Zoe eximed out of joy, but Lucas told her to keep silent.

    Then Lucas sneaked to the door of the room where Nicole was taking a nap. Seeing that she was still

    in sound sleep, Lucas felt worried when he saw her red and swollen face.

    ¡®How could it just be a simple allergic reaction!¡¯ Lucas slowly stepped backwards.

    ¡°Brother, did you bring me something funny?¡± Zoe asked him with curiosity, holding his arm.

    But she was a bit upset when she saw his empty hands.

    Suddenly, Lucas took out a little game machine from his pocket.

    ¡°Here you are. This is designed by myself. Let¡¯s see if you can pass all levels.¡±

    ¡°This is for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lucas smiled at his little sister dotingly.

    Zoe slumped onto the bed and started to y games.

    Lucas looked around. He could tell that there must be something unpleasant happening before.

    Nicole rarely put on make-up and she even had no make-up on her face even when she got on stage

    to receive reward in public. Why did she put on make-up in the hospital?

    After thinking for a while, Lucas asked,¡°Zoe, who else is in the hospital besides you?¡±

    ¡°There is anotherdy here. I heard from grandma that she donated her kidney for me and grandma

    even wanted to make her the adopted daughter. But I don¡¯t know if she has done so.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucas frowned.

    ¡°Where is thatdy?¡±

    ¡°Room 315. Not far away from here.¡±

    ¡°Did mommy go to meet her before?¡± Lucas squinted. He seemed to notice something wrong.

    ¡°Yes. Mommy went to see her when grandma came to see me. Then mommy went out to buy me some

    apples. It was then she put on make-up. But grandma said it was the make-up that made mommy¡¯s

    face look so terrible. Brother, do you think there will be scar on mommy¡¯s face?¡± Zoe looked at Lucas

    worriedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You stay here with the game machine. I am going out for a while.

    Hearing that, Zoe pouted, ¡°Brother, you said you are here to see me. Why did you leave me alone?¡±

    ¡°I am going to the bathroom.¡± Lucas replied casually.

    ¡°There is a bathroom here.¡±

    ¡°I prefer the one for public.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zoe was surprised as she had never heard her brother had such a preference.

    But Lucas didn¡¯t intend to exin. He just stroked her hair gently and said, ¡°Stay here, okay? I will be

    back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be back soon!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lucas then left with a smile.

    ¡®Room 315? I would like to see if she is so generous that she is willing to donate her kidney for my

    sister out of kindness.¡¯ Lucas thought to himself. However, if thatdy was hostile against his mother,

    he would definitely retaliate upon her.

    Lucas, a little boy who could hardly attract any attention, walked slowly on the corridor. Soon, Lucas

    arrived at the door of Room 315.

    Then he knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The carer asked.

    Lucas pushed the door open slightly and peeked, ¡°Excuse me, is here Room 316?¡±

    His voice was soft and his face was cute. The carer couldn¡¯t help staring at him. However, Soseph

    recognize those numbers? Get out! Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±

    Suddenly, his eyes were well up with tears, ¡°Lady, you are so rude!¡±

    ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±

    Soseph felt pain all over. She was even refused when she was asking for analgesic pump from the

    doctor, who told her it would be bad for her health. She was even much more frustrated when she

    heard that there was no quarrel between Laurel and Nicole.

    Soseph had been trying so hard on her n and she even donated her kidney. But she still failed to

    overturn Nicole¡¯s position as Mrs. Green in the Green Family, for which she thought her lost

    outweighted her gain.

    When she was so distressed, she was even disturbed by a kid.

    Seeing the rude attitude of Soseph, Lucas didn¡¯t think such an ill-mannered woman would be so

    generous to donate her kidney for his sister.

    But Lucas didn¡¯t insist. He stepped back and then returned after a while. Then he begged again, ¡°Lady,

    there is no one in Room 316. Can I stay here to wait for my mommy?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Soseph shouted.

    Soseph was an orphan and no one had ever showed her any care. She didn¡¯t think she had the right to

    care for this annoying kid.

    ¡°Miss Soseph, this kid looks so pitiful. His parents may be out for a while and they may be back soon.

    Why not let him stay? I am sure he won¡¯t bother you.¡± The carer felt a bit pitiful to see Lucas stay

    outside alone.

    Soseph¡¯s face darkened, ¡°He won¡¯t bother me? I am so annoyed when seeing him. And what the hell is

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    he? I am not a phnthropist! Why shall I have him stay here?¡±

    The carer was a bit irritated, ¡°Miss Soseph, since you are so kind enough to donate your kidney for

    Zoe, why not just let a kid stay here for a couple of minutes.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he could be paralleled with Zoe? Zoe is the daughter of Samuel, Samuel Green! Zoe is

    most noble girl in this city. The whole family of Samuel has to keep it in mind that it is I who saved his

    daughter! Who the hell is this kid? Do you know him? Shut up! You are just a carer who gets paid by

    me!¡± Soseph shouted in a harsh tone.

    ¡°Miss Soseph, this area is specially arranged for VIP. Those who settled here should be all rich and

    wealthy. Perhaps this boy is also from a rich family.¡± The carer still insisted.

    ¡°So what? Do you think his family could overtake the Green Family? Do you think his dad could be

    more powerful than Samuel? Even Nicole is a nobody in my eyes. Do you know that Ms. Laurel is

    going to make me her adopted daughter? Then I am going to be those in the upper ss in this city! I

    said get him out! Or you get out of here with him!¡±

    Lucas heard every single harsh word of Soseph including the most offensive one: Even Nicole was a

    nobody in her eyes.

    ¡®Well, it seems that there is indeed something wrong with mommy¡¯s face.¡¯

    Lucas said to the carer with a pitiful face, ¡°Stop it. I will leave now.¡±

    ¡°I will go out to apany you!¡± Carer even was about to walk out of the ward with Lucas.

    Soseph was pissed off. She grabbed a cup and threw it towards the carer.

    ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t evere back! You are fired! Let me warn you! You won¡¯t even get a penny as I said

    so!¡±

    The hot water in the cup was sshed on the carer¡¯s back. And the cup hit her hard.

    The carer froze, then she huffed angrily,¡°I don¡¯t even want to serve such a maddy!¡±

    Then she led Lucas out of the ward.

    Soseph kept smashing things in the ward out of anger.

    But she suddenly screamed, perhaps it was because her fierce move worsened her wound. Carer

    paused all of a sudden.

    Though she was also mad at Soseph and intended to quit the job, she still couldn¡¯t bear to see her

    suffer.

    When the carer was about to turn to help Soseph, Lucas suddenly grabbed her arm to stop her, ¡°Lady, I

    want to pee. Can you take me to the bathroom?¡±

 Chapter 298 How Dare You!

    Chapter 298 How Dare You!

    Of course, Lucas did it on purpose. But his pitiful eyes made the carer hard to refuse.

    ¡°How about that? I need to call the doctor for thedy in the ward. How about you go to the bathroom in

    the ward. But don¡¯t disturb her, okay?¡± The carer said to Lucas gently.

    ¡°But she is so rude to me!¡± Lucas said in a trembled voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her. She could only lie on bed now. She won¡¯t hurt you if you don¡¯t provoke her. Just go to

    pee and I will call the doctor.¡± The carer said anxiously.

    Though she also hated Soseph, she was hired by the Green Family to take caer of her. If there was

    something wrong with Soseph, she would be in trouble.

    Lucas nodded reluctantly.

    However, that was exactly what he wanted.

    Seeing that Lucas nodded with consent, the carer held him in her arms and walked into the ward.

    The cut left after operation on Soseph¡¯s waist was bleeding. She gritted out of pain. She was even

    more exasperated when seeing the carer came in with Lucas.

    ¡°I told you to get out! If you throw this damn kid outside the ward, I can give you another chance to

    serve me again. Or I will¡­¡±

    However, the carer ignored her and walked into the bathroom with Lucas, then she said in a low voice,

    ¡°Wait me here, okay? I need to call the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas replied obediently.

    Though the carer felt a bit sorry for this kid, she soon trotted out of the ward. Perhaps even the carer

    herself forgot that there was a bell used for calling doctor in the ward.

    ¡°Hey,e back!¡± Soseph shouted at the carer, who had been in a distance.

    Lucas then walked into the ward from the bathroom and came to the front of Soseph.

    Soseph could tell that this kid was hostile against her from his eyes.

    ¡°Kid, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°You are really aggressive.¡± Lucas sneered.

    ¡°I am qualified enough to be aggressive! Let me warn you! You¡¯d better get out of here before I get

    mad!¡± Soseph vented her anger on Lucas.

    However, Lucas still stayed calm. Then he asked casually, ¡°What happened to your cut?¡±

    Suddenly, he poked her on her cut.

    ¡°AHHH!¡± Soseph shouted out of pain and she pped on the back of Lucas¡¯s hand, which swelled all of

    a sudden because of her p.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing! I am going to kill you!¡± Soseph felt so painful that she even sweated.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Lucas took out his phone and took a photo of his swollen hand and sent it to someone.

    Soseph suddenly felt that there was something wrong, ¡°Who did you sent this photo to?¡±

    ¡°You hit me. I am going to tell my grandma about it.¡± Lucas huffed. He seemed to have the urge to take

    revenge.

    ¡°What the hell is your grandma? Let me tell you. I am not afraid even if you call you father here. Except

    for those in the Green Family, no one else dares to retaliate upon me!¡± Soseph sneered.

    Lucas smiled and then sent out the record of their conversation.

    Soseph frowned when seeing that, ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±

    ¡°I am waiting here for my grandma!¡± Lucas huffed as if he was aggrieved for being bullied.

    Soseph felt herself in a real bad luck, ¡°I am warning you! I will hit you if you stay!¡±

    ¡°How dare you! My daddy is the most powerful one in this city!¡± Lucas said.

    Soseph still sneered, ¡°You daddy is the most powerful one in this city? What a joke! Get out!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Soseph was so mad that she pinched Lucas¡¯s ears hard and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh, it hurts! Let go of me! I am telling my grandma about it! Even my parents have never done

    this to me! Let go of me!!!¡±

    Lucas wielded his hands fiercely and he happened to hit the cut on her body. Soseph was totally

    irritated out of pain.

    ¡°How dare you, brat!¡± Then Soseph wielded her arms and pped Lucas on his face.

    Lucas felt dizzy because of the two ps and he cried out suddenly, ¡°You bad guys! I am going to tell

    my grandma about it! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Soseph kept pping him and Lucas¡¯s face swelled.

    Luckily, the doctor and nurse just arrived and stopped Soseph.

    ¡°Miss Soseph, what are you doing! He is just a kid.¡± The carer huffed. She felt bad when seeing

    Lucas¡¯s face swollen badly. It was just a couple of minutes after she left the ward.

    ¡°He provoked me first!¡± In her opinion, those who pissed her off should all pay the price no matter he

    was a kid or an adult. But it was still an obvious bullying in other¡¯s eyes.

    However, the doctor could do nothing but sigh as he knew that Soseph was a distinguished guest of

    the Green Family. Then he said to the nurse behind him, ¡°Take this kid to coldpress his face and

    call his parents. It needs to be dealt with in a proper way.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I am the distinguished guest of the Green Family! I bet this kid¡¯s family has not gut to offend

    the Green Family! It is just a lesson for this brat!¡±

    Though Lucas still trembled while crying, he smiled secretly.

    He had already filmed what happened just now and sent the clip to his grandma, Laurel and also his

    father, Samuel.

    Meanwhile, Laurel was on the way to the Bush Family. She felt a bit awkward to persuade them to

    adopt Soseph. But this was also the suggestion from Samuel.

    Laurel was hesitated. When she was still thinking about it, her phone rang. Then she saw the video clip

    sent from Lucas. Seeing that it was a message sent by her lovely grandson, Laurel smiled and wanted

    to see what was in the clip.

    However, she suddenly overwhelmed with rage when she saw that it was Soseph who hit her grandson

    hard in the video. And what Soseph just said totally irritated Laurel.

    At the beginning, Laurel still felt pitiful for Soseph as she was an orphan since she was a little girl. But

    how dared she do this to her loving grandson!

    Laurel¡¯s face darkened and she said to her chauffeur, ¡°Take me back to the downtown hospital, now!¡±

    It was even rare to see Laurel being so mad. So the chauffeur immediately turned the direction and

    drove back to the hospital.

    At the same time, Samuel also received the video from Lucas when he was having an online meeting

    with those senior managers.

    He thought Lucas was just ying at home and sent him the video for fun, so he clicked on the video

    without hesitation. Suddenly, the crying of Lucas could be heard all over the meeting. Samuel¡¯s face

    darkened in a blink. Then, the harsh words of Soseph were heard by everyone present.

    Samuel even had no time to figure out why Lucas was not at home but in the hospital at this moment.

    The rage had upied his mind due to the heartrending crying of Lucas.

    ¡°Meeting pause!¡± Samuel cut the video conference and changed his suit and rushed to his car. Then he

    drove to the hospital at full speed.

    Both Laurel and Samuel almost arrived at the hospital at the same time.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Laurel was stunned when seeing Samuel.

    ¡°Mom, you are here?¡± But there was no smile on Samuel¡¯s face as usual.

    Laurel seemed to know what was going on suddenly. But she said nothing to defend Soseph. After all,

    it was her grandson who was suffering. They had to figure out what was going on.

    ¡°Did Nicole call you?¡± Laurel asked.

    ¡°Perhaps she hasn¡¯t known yet. If not, she might be enraged judged by her care for her son!¡± Samuel

    replied in a exceedingly horrible voice.

    Then he walked inside.

    Hearing that, Laurel was a bit confused. But she still could not figure out who sent her the video if it

    were not Nicole.

 Chapter 299 She Framed Me!

    Chapter 299 She Framed Me!

    Laurel immediately walked into the hospital with Samuel.

    Meanwhile, the doctor was bandaging Soseph.

    Due to Lucas¡¯s attack, the cut on her Soseph kept bleeding and she hurt so much.

    The more painful she was, the more irritated she was, ¡°Where the hell is that brat! I am going to skin

    him alive!¡± Soseph shouted like a fierce monster.

    ¡°Who are you going to skin!¡± Samuel walked in, who had just heard of her shouting.

    Soseph stunned when seeing Samuel. So did the doctor.

    The doctor was so nervous as he didn¡¯t know how to exin to Samuel for Soseph¡¯s bleeding when he

    saw the rage clouding Samuel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I was bullied by him!¡± Soseph begged in a pitiful voice.

    ¡°Really? Who dare to bully you, my distinguished guest!¡± Samuel sneered with irony. However, Soseph

    failed to notice it.

    When both the doctor and the carer wanted to say something, they were all stopped but a cold glimpse

    of Samuel.

    If Samuel felt offended, he even had the powerful to overturn the hospital.

    However, Soseph deemed that Samuel was so mad because of her injury. At the thought of that, she

    was even a bit happy.

    ¡°Mr. Green. There is a damn kid breaking in, who kept poking my cut. See? I am infected! And the

    damn kid was still shouting that his dad was the most powerful one in this city! What a bad-mannered

    family! Look at the way they spoiled that kid! They should all be arrested!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Laurel came in and said.

    Soseph felt a bit weird to see Laurel also appeared, but she still huffed, ¡°That¡¯s it, Ms. Laurel! Both that

    damn kid and his family are so rude! They are humiliating you!¡±

    ¡°No, Ms. Laurel, Mr. Green! That¡¯s not the case!¡± The carer tried to exin regardless of the risk that

    she might lose her job.

    ¡°Do you think you have the right to speak here!¡± Soseph red at her.

    ¡°Why not! She is hired as the carer by us!¡± Laurel refuted.

    Hearing that, Soseph kept her mouth shut immediately. It was undeniable that Laurel was the one who

    hired the carer.

    ¡°Ms. Laurel, here is the thing. The kid wanted to use the bathroom here as his parent¡¯s ward was

    closed. But Miss Soseph made me drive him out. I refused, then she hit me by throwing the cup on my

    back. It was then there was a wound breakdown on her waist. After that, I hurried out to call the doctor

    after I took the kid in the bathroom. But I didn¡¯t know why Miss Soseph was beating that kid when we

    came back¡­.¡± The carer told them what happened, but she didn¡¯t continued for the rest. At the same

    time, both Samuel and Laurel could tell what was going on.

    It turned out that Lucas was here for the bathroom.

    As a kid, it was normal for him to run around to different rooms for fun. But it was really cruel to hit a

    four-year-old kid so badly!

    ¡°No! Ms. Laurel, that kid made trouble first. He was not here just for the bathroom! Look at my wound,

    It¡¯s bleeding because of him.¡±

    ¡°Miss Soseph, that kid doesn¡¯t even know you. How could he stir up trouble first?¡± The carer huffed.

    ¡°Bring that kid to me!¡± Laurel said with rage.

    Then Lucas was brought in. He immediately rushed into the arms of Laurel, ¡°Grandma, she is bulling

    me!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Soseph was stunned, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Lucas ignored her surprised reaction, and he raised his head to look at his grandma and pouted

    pitifully, ¡°My face is ruined! How can I find a girlfriend in such an awful face!¡±

    Seeing the red and swollen face of Lucas, Samuel said with both rage and worry, ¡°Are you still hurt?¡±

    Lucas nodded, ¡°Daddy, that baddy hit me! It hurts so much! And I felt my teeth about to fall off.¡±

    Then he showed his tongue, where there was a bit of blood on it.

    Laurel felt so sorry for her grandson, ¡°Soseph, how dare you! No matter how naughty he was, he was

    just a four-year-old kid. I appreciated that you saved my granddaughter, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you

    have the right to hit my grandson!¡±

    ¡°What? He is your grandson?!¡± Laurel¡¯s words was like a bolt from the blue, hitting on Soseph.

    However, Lucas kept screaming, ¡°I have told you that my daddy was the most powerful one in this city

    but you didn¡¯t even believe it. And you even said that my mommy was a nobody in your eyes!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t speak ill of your mommy!¡± Soseph refuted nervously.

    ¡°You did! You said it to the carer! You said even Nicole was a nobody in your eyes! Let alone a damn

    kid like me! She can prove that.¡± While speaking, Lucas turned to look at the carer.

    Though the carer looked a bit awkward, she still nodded, ¡°Yes, Miss Soseph did say so.¡±

    ¡®Oh my god, this kid is the descendant of the Green Family!¡¯ The carer shouted in her mind, fearing that

    she might be punished as she didn¡¯t fulfill her duty to protect Lucas as the servant of the Green Family.

    ¡°What do you mean by saying that Nicole was even a nobody in your eyes!¡± Samuel said angrily.

    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t mean it. I was just talking about nonsense because I was mad.¡±

    ¡°You are lying! My mommy¡¯s face is swollen. You must have hit her just as what you have done to me!¡±

    Soseph was so nervous when being used, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hit her! What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t even know he is

    your kid! If I had known¡­¡±

    ¡°If you had known that, you wouldn¡¯t have hit me, right? Because you can¡¯t afford to offend my family!

    You are a bad woman! My mommy has never put on make-up! How could she be allergic! I was here to

    see you, but you hit me!¡± Lucas kept agitating. While both Samuel and Laurel were getting more and

    more livid.

    ¡°What was going on!¡± Laurel questioned the carer.

    The carer shivered and then said nervously, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Soseph who made Mrs. Green get her a cup of

    hot water. But when Miss Soseph took the cup, she immediately sshed the water of Mrs. Green¡¯s

    face. I was so scared. So, I went out to get a towel and some ice to cool down Mrs. Green¡¯s face. But

    Ms. Laurel, I happened to meet you when I came back.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Samuel¡¯s clenched his fists and was about to beat Soseph up! What even irritated

    him more was that Nicole chose to hide it from him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, Laurel was also in an awful mood. She felt guilty when she med Nicole for being

    narrow-minded without knowing the truth.

    Soseph was panicked, ¡°No, Ms. Laurel, Mr. Green, that carer took Nicole¡¯s money to frame me up!¡±

    ¡°So you mean it is also a frame-up that you beat my son?¡± Samuel red at her.

    Seeing his cold eyes, Soseph flinched. She sweated out of pain but she had no time toin. She

    was so afraid that her bright future was about to be destroyed with the sacrifice of her kidney!

    She kept struggling for a solution in her brain. Then, she suddenly burst into tears, ¡°I am sorry! It¡¯s all

    my fault! But it was because Nicole pushed me too hard! She threatened me that I had to get out of this

    city and stayed away from Mr. Green immediately. I was so mad because of her harsh words that I lost

    my mind and I hit this boy. And I swear I don¡¯t even know he is your son! But it was him who started to

    poke my cut first!¡±

    However, Lucas also burst into tears at the same time, ¡°Mommy! I want my mommy! My face hurts!¡± It

    seemed that his crying was much more effective that the exnation of Soseph. Both Samuel and

    Laurel felt so heart-broken when hearing his crying.

    At that time, there was someone approaching with a row of anxious footsteps.

 Chapter 300 Itâ€™s A Plot

    Chapter 300 It¡¯s A Plot

    ¡°What happened?¡± Nicole was woken up by the noise outside. Then she was noticed that there was a

    quarrel in Soseph¡¯s ward. Then she rushed here.

    If there was something wrong with Soseph, Nicole couldn¡¯t bear to be med again.

    ¡°Mommy, I was beat by a bad woman!¡± Hearing the voice of Lucas, Nicole hurried forward and saw the

    swollen face of Lucas. Suddenly, her face turned enraged.

    ¡°Who did that?!¡± Nicole questioned with rage.

    ¡°Nicole, let me handle this.¡± Samuel felt sorry for Nicole when seeing hering.

    Seeing that both Laurel and Samuel were here, and there was even a trace of guilt on Laurel¡¯s face,

    Nicole was aware of what was happening.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, right?¡± Nicole turned to re at Soseph.

    Soseph shivered when facing her. But at the thought of her flinch even when she was sshed with hot

    water, Soseph pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know he is your son before. And it was him

    who rushed in to poke my wound hard, so I fought back. And I have saved you daughter¡­¡±

    However, Nicole rushed to her front and pped her on the face.

    ¡°Nicole, you hit me? I have saved your daughter!!!¡± Soseph raised her voice.

    But Nicole still remained cold and raised her arms and kept pping her for more than dozens of times.

    She didn¡¯t stop until her arms turned numb.

    Soseph was totally stunned. She had never expected that Nicole would be so aggressive this time.

    Nicole continued after pping her, ¡°I, and even the Green Family, appreciated that you have said my

    daughter with your kidney. But how dare you hit my son! All kids of mine are apples in my eyes! I can

    endure it even if you sshed me hot water. I forgave you for your donation of kidney instead of flinch!

    Do you think you have the right to beat my son even if you are the savior of my daughter? Listen up!

    Your kidney is only worth hundreds of thousands of dors ording to the average price in the ck

    market! Now I will pay you one million and get the hell out of this city!¡±

    Soseph refuted out of anger as well, ¡°We have a deal! You have promised me that you can make

    Samuel by my side for three months and you won¡¯t have any contact with him within this period! That is

    the reason why I donated my kidney for your daughter! Do you think I really care even if you daughter

    died of illness!¡±

    Samuel was stunned in shock with Soseph¡¯s words and so did Laurel. She had never expected that

    Soseph did this just because of Samuel.

    Samuel stared at Nicole with disbelief, but also with anger.

    Meanwhile, Nicole could tell that Samuel was also mad at her. No one could ept to be traded like

    goods. Especially for the fact that they were couple.

    However, what Soseph had done went far beyond her bottom line as she attacked her son even if

    Nicole could manage to put up with Soseph provoking her.

    Nicole stared at Soseph coldly, ¡°How dare you try to negotiate with me? Why don¡¯t you mention the

    price you have to pay for hitting my son?¡±

    ¡°Did he lose anything though I beat him? He lost nothing whenpared with my kidney!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Laurel shook her head. She felt so lucky that she hadn¡¯t persuaded Nicole¡¯s parents

    to make Soseph their adopted daughter as return.

    Samuel suddenly said, ¡°He is my son! No one could hit my son! No matter what he has done, it is a

    fortune for you at the moment he touched you! Just as Nicole have said, she will give you one million!

    And I will give you an extra sum of money of one million! Two million in total! Now get out of the

    Seapolis City! We are done with you from now on!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Soseph shouted nervously.

    ¡°No? You have to know that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you have saved my daughter, I would chop

    your hands off from the moment you pped my son!¡± Samuel shouted seriously. Undoubtedly, he

    meant to do so for real instead of a joke.

    His face was so cold-blooded and cruel, which reminded Soseph of the time when Samuel even

    disdained her in the army base.

    Suddenly, Soseph noticed the wry smile on Lucas¡¯face.

    ¡°You set me up!¡± Soseph shouted with disbelief. She could never believe that she was set up by a four-

    year-old boy.

    This scheming boy led her into a trap of his seemingly innocent age and cute face and messed up her

    whole n.

    Lucas lowered his head and buried his face into the arms of Laurel, ¡°Grandma, I am so scared!¡±

    Laurel¡¯s heart almost shattered into pieces. She was so busy that she even had no time to show her

    love and care for her grandson. It was the first time they met since Lucas came back. But it was in such

    an awful situation that Lucas was hurt so badly by a woman whom she had even nned to adopt. If

    she really made Soseph one of the family members, she was afraid that both her grandchildren would

    have a hard time. At the thought of that, Laurel couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    Nicole said to Soseph coldly, ¡°You mess yourself up and no one should take the me but you. Pack

    up your stuff and get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Nicole, you set me up with your son! You are aware that I have never known you have a son. And you

    make you son here to set me up! It¡¯s a plot!¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t want to waste time on her.

    When Nicole went to the front of Laurel to hold Lucas in her arms, she was grabbed on the arms by

    Samuel, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    Nicole could tell that there was a trace of anger hidden in his eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh helplessly.

    Then Samuel made the servants pack up the stuff of Soseph and was about to send her away out of

    the city immediately.

    Soseph kept struggling and cursing Nicole for breaking the promise. But then she was gagged and took

    to the private ne with the care of a doctor.

    When the ward returned silent again, the atmosphere was so suffocating.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what to exin.

    ¡°Lucas, let me take you to get some medicine, okay?¡± Laurel said to Lucas in a low voice.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Though Lucas didn¡¯t know why his father was mad, he still thought it would be better to leave

    here.

    His little plot against Soseph might be perfect enough to conceal his grandma, but once Nicole and

    Samuel realized what was going on when they calm down, he would definitely be heavily punished.

    Of course, Laurel was not aware of the little plot of her grandson. She only felt so sorry for her little

    grandson¡¯s swollen face. And she left with Lucas in her arms and made others clear the room for them.

    Finally, only Nicole and Samuel were left in the room.

    Nicole felt really suffocating when seeing the eyes of Samuel.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Nicole stammered.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°You traded me with Soseph and wanted to make me by her side for three months?¡± Samuel

    interrupted with a bit of anger.

    ¡°But that was my only option¡­¡± Nicole mumbled, deted.

    Actually, Nicole was really in a dilemma when making this choice at that time. But that was her only

    option to save her daughter. And that was her only chance when Samuel was still under operation,

    facing the risk of death. At the thought of that, she felt more and more aggrieved.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me after that?¡± Samuel questioned.

    ¡°I am afraid that you will be mad at me. And I didn¡¯t know how to tell you either.¡± Nicole said pitifully.

    Hearing that, Samuel felt sorry for her but also a bit angry, ¡°What if Soseph wanted me to have sex with

    her? Would you also agree?¡±

 Chapter 301 Acting

    Chapter 301 Acting

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Nicole refuted. It made her regretted so much after the promise to make Samuel stay

    with Soseph for three months. How could she ept the request that if Soseph asked for having sex

    with Samuel.

    Though it seemed that her answer did satisfy Samuel, he still looked a bit sullen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I will have feelings for her if I stay with her for three months?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nicole was stunned.

    ¡®Does he have a crush on Soseph?¡¯ Nicole couldn¡¯t help but think of the worst result. But she could tell

    nothing from the calm and cold face of Samuel.

    ¡°Samuel, did you?¡±

    ¡°I had feelings for you after I married you. The longer the stay, the more possible the love will rise.¡±

    Samuel felt a bit ufortable to be traded like goods. But he didn¡¯t have the heart to me his wife.

    However, he still deemed it necessary to teach her a lesson.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know how to refute. In order to escape from taking me, she leaned backwards and

    pretended to be faint.

    ¡°Nicole!¡± Samuel immediately held her in his arms. He was so nervous that he rushed to the

    emergency room with her in his arms.

    ¡°Doctor!¡± Samuel shouted anxiously. While Nicole was a bit guilty when noticing his reaction, but she

    still chose to pretend to avoid taking me.

    Then Nicole was sent into the emergency room on the stretcher while Samuel was waiting outside

    nervously.

    But suddenly, Nicole sat up straight on the stretch, which startled the doctor present. She just hinted at

    them with her eyes blinking and said in a low voice, ¡°I am okay. But I can¡¯t leave here so soon, please.¡±

    The doctor soon noticed what she meant. He just smiled and did as Nicole requested.

    Seeing that Samuel was still waiting anxiously outside the emergency room, Nicole felt a bit sorry for

    him, ¡°Just tell him I am still too feeble due to the bad mood.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Green.¡± The doctor did not show any rejection to her little trick.

    When Nicole was sent out of the emergency room on the stretcher, Samuel asked worriedly, ¡°Doctor, is

    she okay?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Green is fine. But she is too feeble that she fainted out of fear. She will be alright after taking a

    rest.¡±

    But Samuel suddenly noticed that Nicole rolled her eyes at this moment.

    He was rendered speechless by her childish trick to run away from me. Like mother, like son. No

    wonder Lucas was also a cunning little boy fermenting so many tricks.

    ¡°Send her to the ward and inject her with the biggest nutrional needle. Every mean is avable as long

    as needed. I can afford it.¡±

    Upon hearing, Nicole opened her eyes immediately, ¡°I am fine! I don¡¯t need any injection, really!¡±

    ¡°Wow, you are fine so soon?¡± Samuel stared at her with his arms crossed in front of his chest.

    Nicole looked at Samuel with an awkward smile. She was so scared of injection that she almost forgot

    that she was just pretending to be faint and what she came up with at that moment was to refuse any

    kind of injection. But Samuel just turned around and left.

    ¡°Hey, Samuel, don¡¯t leave me here!¡±

    However, Samuel just simply ignored her and went to see Lucas.

    Though Lucas¡¯s face was swollen, he looked much better after applied with ointment on his face.

    Lucas kept screaming out of pain and asking for cuddle from his grandma, which made Laurel felt

    really sorry for him.

    Seeing that, Samuel shook his head. Like mother, like son.

    ¡°Mom, just go to see Zoe. In case she is worried. Nicole is still in a bad situation. Just let me take care

    Lucas.¡± Samuel said to Laurel casually.

    It seemed that Lucas suddenly had a bad feeling. He grabbed Laurel¡¯s arms and beg, ¡°Granma, I want

    you to stay with me. Just let daddy go to take care of Zoe.¡±

    ¡°Your grandma is too old to be pestered by you. Let go of your grandma.¡± Samuel said to Lucas.

    Though he hadn¡¯t fully figured out what was on Lucas¡¯s mind, he could still notice something fishy.

    Then Lucas let go of his grandma, ¡°Okay. Grandma, go to have a rest. I am fine.¡±

    Noticing Lucas was so sensible, Laurel said to him caringly, ¡°I will be back soon. Stay here for a rest,

    okay?¡±

    ¡®Okay¡±

    Then Laurel left unwillingly.

    When there were only Samuel and Lucas in the ward, Lucas immediately jumped out and stayed away

    from Samuel, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I will hit you?¡± Samuel looked at his son with his arms crossed on his chest.

    But even Samuel himself had to acknowledge that they got rid of Soseph thanks to the trick of Lucas. If

    what she wanted were nothing else but money, perhaps Samuel could keep her in the Green Family for

    her whole life. However, Soseph had offended his bottom line at the moment she attacked Nicole and

    Lucas. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Soseph had saved Zoe, he would have drowned her into the sea

    instead of sending her far away. Of course, Samuel would still hide it from Lucas, in case this kid would

    be more arrogant because of his care.

    Lucas tried to stay calm and said, ¡°Whatever, I just don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to see your swollen ugly face either.¡± Samuel refuted and sat on the bedside.

    Lucas felt a bit aggrieved. He deemed himself the hero who revealed the evil side of Soseph and

    upheld justice for his mom, ¡°Humph, even my face looked awful, I am still much more capable for the

    one who didn¡¯t even show any concern to his wife and even believed that her face was allergic to

    make-up instead of scald.¡±

    Hearing his mockery, Samuel immediately red at Lucas.

    Lucas couldn¡¯t help but shiver a bit. But he still pretended to be tough and looked at Samuel.

    ¡°Get over here.¡± Samuel said casually.

    But Lucas was really uneasy, ¡°No¡­no!¡± He knew that if he came over to his father, he would be heavily

    punished for his trick.

    Lucas kept staring at his father. Once he noticed Samuel was going to make a move, he would

    immediately run away and take shelter from his grandma.

    Seeing that Lucas was still pretending to y tough though he was so scared, Samuel couldn¡¯t help

    ago.

    Lucas felt a bit weird when seeing his fatherughing. Then he asked tentatively, ¡°What are you

    ¡°Though your little trick was a bit out-of-date, it worked really well. I have to say that you are a smart

    boy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t expect that his father would praise him for doing so.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lucas still asked in disbelief.

    ¡°I said you did a good job this time. You managed to protect your mom when I failed to notice the plot of

    Soseph.¡± Samuel replied with a smile.

    Lucas was stunned as he thought Samuel would spank him for punishment. He asked with disbelief,

    ¡°What did you just say, dad?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°I said you did a good job this time. You are worth my praise for protecting your mom with your wit

    when I was absent.¡± Samuel smiled.

    ¡°You are not going to hit me for punishment, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t scold me?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for sure.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the deal with your handshake.¡± Then Lucas ran forward to have a handshake with his

    father.

    ¡°Got you, kid.¡± Samuel caught Lucas immediately.

    ¡°Ahhh, you are ying dirty against me! Let me go!¡± Lucas screamed. But he was then pinned on the

    should of Samuel.

    ¡°Kid, that¡¯s what we call war allows deceit. You still have a lot to learn!¡± Then Samuel threw Lucas

    upwards above his head.

    ¡°Ahhhh.¡± Lucas kept screaming and wielding his hands nervously.

    When Lucas fell down in the midair, Samuel caught him, ¡°Such a timid boy still wants to y tough with

    me?¡± After saying that, Samuel threw him above again.

    ¡°AHHHH!¡± Lucas still kept screaming with his pale face. but he was less scared this time as he knew

    that his dad was ying with him. He used to envy those kids whose fathers were willing to y with

    them, but now he also had such an exciting chance to experience.

    ¡°Higher! Higher!¡± When Lucas overcame his fear, he yelled for more. It made him felt really awesome.

    Samuel did as Lucas requested again and again. Though he felt his own injury a bit painful due to the

    move, he still felt quite happy to hear the bright smile of his son. In his eyes, theughter of his son was

    the most wonderful symphony in the world.

 Chapter 302 The Happy Moment

    Chapter 302 The Happy Moment

    After ying for a while, Samuel was a bit exhausted due to his weak body after operation.

    Lucas still wanted to have fun ying with his father. However, Noticing his face turning pale, Lucas

    asked worried, ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Get me a cup of water.¡±

    Samuel felt a bit uneasy for his weak body. It seemed that he had to take a good rest to recover.

    Lucas served his father a cup of water, ¡°Dad, did you just get hurt again because of me?¡±

    ¡°I am fine. I am just too weak after operation. Let us go to exercise after I recover.¡± Samuel stroked

    Lucas¡¯s hair dotingly.

    ¡°Okay, just rest assure! I will make you the same strong as now when you are even in your seventies!¡±

    His sweet words made Samuel amused, ¡°In my seventies? I will be really old then.¡±

    ¡°Come on, our family is so rich. We could definitely afford to develop state-of-the-art technology and I

    will invent a dose of rejuvenation medicine and bring you back to your twenties! Then we could be

    brothers!¡± Lucas stated brightly.

    ¡°Kid, now you are even dreaming of being my brother?¡± Samuel rubbed his head and took a gulp of

    water.

    The hot water refreshed him a bit. But he still rested himself on the bed and while Lucas leaned forward

    him casually with his leg waving casually.

    ¡°Dad, did you really send that woman named Soseph away?¡±

    ¡°Yes. After all, she saved your sister. We owe her this time.¡± Samuel deemed his son a sensible and

    mature kid. So he thought it was necessary to let him know how to cope with those issues.

    Lucas nodded, ¡°What if she dares toe back to bully mommy?¡±

    ¡°Then I will show no mercy since we have paid off for this.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas nodded knowingly.

    Then he continued with a bit of worry, ¡°Dad, when will we go back to the military hospital.¡±

    ¡°What? You think I bother you?¡± Samuel teased.

    ¡°Come on, just take your time and take rest to nourish your weak body. It¡¯s really difficult for me to

    support the whole family on my own.¡±

    ¡°You? Support the whole family on your own?¡± Samuel was a bit amused by his smug tone.

    Lucas continued with a proud voice, ¡°Of course, if it weren¡¯t for my n, both you and grandma would

    still be deceived by Soseph and mommy and Zoe would be suffered again. Dad, you are still a strong

    man! Can¡¯t you just recover soon? Zoe still dreams of ying in the amusement park. And I will make a

    bet with Joseph. We will both get on the roller coaster at the amusement park. The one who shows fear

    first will be deemed the loser.¡±

    Hearing his son¡¯s delighted words, he seemed to look forward to that moment to spend together with

    his family.

    ¡°Hey boy, do me a favor?¡± Samuel nudged Lucas.

    ¡°What? Can I get something for return from it?¡± Lucas stared at Samuel with a cunning smile.

    ¡°Come on! You are doing a favor for you father! What do you want for return?¡±

    Among so many figures in this city, perhaps only Lucas could make Samuel willing to negotiate with

    him.

    ¡°Of course I need something for return!¡±

    ¡°Alright, just tell me what do you want for return?¡±

    ¡°Can I have some money?¡±

    Hearing that, Samuel was stunned a bit. He was a rich and powerful and there was no doubt that he

    could afford Lucas¡¯s request, but he was still a four-year-old son.

    ¡°Why do you need money? If you want anything, you can just tell me and I will buy you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. But I want to buy a gift for mommy.¡±

    It suddenly urred to Samuel that Nicole¡¯s birthday wasing. They had been married for eight

    years but they were separated from five years. He owed Nicole too much love and care.

    ¡°You want to buy a birthday gift for your mom?¡±

    ¡°Yes! But keep it a secret and don¡¯t tell her in advance.¡± Lucas said to Samuel cautiously.

    ¡°Okay, just tell me what do you want as a gift. I will pay for it.¡± Samuel answered with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pay. I want to buy it with my own money. You can pay for me running errands for

    you.¡±

    Samuel was a bit surprised when he noticed Lucas had no intention to ask for money directly.

    Meanwhile, he felt satisfied for his son being sensible, ¡°Okay, how much do you want for return?¡±

    ¡°One hundred dor.¡± Lucas asked for a appropriate amount of money.

    Then Samuel gave him one hundred dor in cash without hesitation.

    Lucas put it into his pocket carefully and then asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Buy some food for you mommy. But don¡¯t tell her it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lucas was a bit confused.

    Of course, Samuel didn¡¯t intend to tell his son that there was a quarrel between them, ¡°Cut the crap.

    Just do it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the way you ask me for a favor? Perhaps only mommy could put up with your temper.¡± Then

    Lucas jumped out of the bed and ran out.

    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you angry? Do you need some food?¡± Lucas suddenly stopped and asked.

    Samuel smiled, ¡°Just buy as what you want. I am okay with it.¡±

    ¡°You want to buy you a bomb to eat.¡±

    ¡°You brat!¡± Samuel threw the pillow towards him.

    Lucas dodged and left after making a face.

    Samuel felt warm in his heart. He felt so rxed when being with Lucas. Though his son was

    somewhat naughty, he still felt warm with Lucas for the deep blood rtionship between them.

    But he still couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep as he was still weak.

    After buying some food for both his parents, Lucas returned to the ward. But he found that Samuel was

    in sound sleep. He tiptoed to the bedside and covered the quilt for his father and put some food on the

    table. Then he left the ward.

    Then he brought the food to Zoe¡¯s ward.

    ¡°Mommy, grandma, Zoe! Look, I bring you some food.¡±

    ¡°Oh my sweetheart, you are still injured. Don¡¯t run around for us.¡± Laurel hurried forward and took the

    food.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Daddy made me do it. He was worried that mommy was hungry. So I bought food for all of

    us.¡±

    ¡°Where is your daddy?¡± Asked Nicole.

    ¡°He is still weak and he falls asleep in the ward.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Nicole was a bit worried. Samuel was still just bother by those annoying matters

    after operation, and he still showed great concern with his wife. At the thought of that, Nicole felt a bit

    sorry for him.

    ¡°I need to see him.¡± Nicole was about to go.

    Lucas stopped Nicole, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mommy. Daddy is fine. Just have some food. You can make Jacob

    go through the procedure to transfer dad to this hospital.¡±

    Hearing that, Laurel also agreed.

    Since Soseph had been sent away, there was no need for Samuel to avoid her in the hospital. And it

    would save a lot of time to visit them.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let me call him.¡± Then Laurel immediately took out her phone and dialed the

    number of Jacob.

    Lucas held Nicole¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, I notice dad is a bit upset. Is there a

    quarrel between you two?¡±

    Hearing that, Nicole¡¯s face blushed, ¡°It¡¯s not your business, kid.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I am a smart kid to handle this.¡± Lucas pouted, then he handed the jelly bean candy to Zoe.

    ¡°Try some. It tastes good. And I bet you haven¡¯t tried it when you were abroad.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Zoe was still a bit hesitant at the beginning.

    After taking a bite, Zoe found it so sweet and she loved it, ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±

    Seeing the bright smile appearing on Zoe¡¯s face, Nicole felt relieved from all kinds of burdens, which

    had bothered her during these five years.

    ¡°Nicole, when do you n to bring the two kids back to the Green Family?¡±

    Nicole was a bit stunned but then answered with a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s up to Samuel. I am okay with all his

    decisions.¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Of course, Samuel has been longing to bring them back. But I think he has his own concern. Nicole, I

    am so sorry for the matter of Soseph.¡± After saying that, Laurel stood up and bowed to Nicole for

    apology.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Ms. Laurel. I should also take the me because I didn¡¯t handle it well.¡±

    Then Laurel smiled and held Nicole hands to sit down. She beckoned her to have some food.

    Suddenly, there was a call from Jason Don.

    Nicole was a bit surprised, but she still answered the phone. She was wondering why the Don Family

    wanted to talk to her now.

 Chapter 303 I Will Always Be Your Daughter!

    Chapter 303 I Will Always Be Your Daughter!

    Since Nicole didn¡¯t want to make her children worried about her, she then was about to walk out of the

    ward to answer the phone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, uncle?¡± While speaking, she hinted at Laurel, then she

    went out.

    But Lucas a bit confused when hearing that, ¡°Dad, does my mom have an uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you will have more rtives, who are the family members of your mommy. I will take you to visit

    them when you have time.¡± Laurel answered with patience. But it was still a little bitplicated for

    kids to understand what happened. So she would choose to take Lucas and Zoe to meet the Don

    Family when everything was settled.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas then continued to y with Zoe.

    ¡°Nicole, how are you doing?¡± Jason asked.

    ¡°I am fine. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nicole was a bit surprised as Jason hadn¡¯t known the grudge between

    her and Soseph yet.

    ¡°Well, I have something to tell you. But you have to stay calm.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nicole was a bit uneasy.

    Jason sighed, ¡°You adopted parents, couple Bush, have been worrying about you. You didn¡¯te

    back to their house but to the base when you just return from abroad. So we kept everything as secret

    from them. But just a few days ago, they heard that you were almost got shot and was luckily saved by

    Samuel. But your adopted mom was so anxious that she had a heart attack. Now she is still in the

    emergency room.¡±

    ¡°Where is my mom?¡± Nicole asked anxiously.

    Jason immediatelyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Bush has been sent to the hospital when I heard

    of it. She was sent to the downtown hospital, which is exactly the same ce where you stay. She is in

    Emergency Room 2.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Nicole then rushed to the emergency room. But she stopped and returned to the ward

    and told Laurel to take care of kids. Then she rushed to the emergency room again.

    Noticing that his grandma was in the hospital, Lucas said to Laurel, ¡°Grandma, I want to go with

    mommy.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay with that?¡± Laurel also worried about Nicole.

    ¡°Of course, now I am a big boy. I can shoulder the family before dad recover.¡± Lucas nodded.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Laurel nodded though she was still a bit worried.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Then Lucas jumped out of chair to rush out.

    But Zoe grabbed Lucas¡¯s hand to stop him, ¡°Brother, are you going to see grandma? If she recovers in

    the future, take me to see her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will take you to wherever you want when you recover.¡± After saying that, Lucas ran away.

    Nicole ran to the Room 2. When she saw her adopted father, Dad Bush, she was a bit sad.

    Seeing Dad Bush¡¯s hair on his temples turn grey, she could tell there must be a big impact on him

    when he knew the real identity of Nicole. However, her adopted parents still cared about her so much

    when she was in danger.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help but sob.

    Upon hearing that, Dad Bush raised his head to saw Nicole. And tears welled up in his eyes.

    ¡°Nicole, your mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom will be fine!¡± Nicole held Dad Bush¡¯s hand andforted him.

    Dad Bush felt a bit warm when seeing Nicole, ¡°Your mom has been suffering from the hardship of life

    since she married me. I really feel guilty for her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad. Mom is still young enough to live longer in my eyes and she will continue to be with

    you. And I still want to stay with you!¡± Nicole said with tear.

    But Dad suddenly said, ¡°But your real identity¡­¡±

    ¡°I am your daughter! And I will always be forever!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Dad Bush even shed tears.

    ¡°But the Don Family¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to me. No matter who really gave birth to me. You and mom have been raising me up since I

    was a toddling baby. I am your daughter, forever!¡±

    ¡°Nicole, your mom will be really happy if she knows you said so.¡± Dad Bush finally felt relieved. Though

    he knew it was the best choice for Nicole to return to the Don Family, he and his wife still missed her so

    much as they had raised her up and cared about her as their real daughter for their whole life.

    Sometimes they really felt heart-broken when they thought of the fact that their daughter needed to

    return to her origin family.

    Seeing that Nicole was crying besides another old man, Lucas asked with worry, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Nicole raised her head and said to Lucas, ¡°Lucas,e to see your grandpa.¡±

    ¡°He is your son? Lucas?¡± Dad Bush said with trembling voice.

    ¡°Yes. Dad, he is my son. And I will take my daughter to see you both when mom recovers.¡±

    Dad Bush kept nodding excitingly.

    Lucas came forward and said politely, ¡°Hello grandpa, my name is Lucas Bush and I am four years

    old.¡±

    ¡°Good kid. I am so sorry I didn¡¯t bring you any gift for our first meet. I will buy you a nice toy for you.¡±

    Dad Bush held his hand happily.

    Lucas looked alike Samuel, but parts of his facial feature, his nose and lips looked alike Nicole¡¯s. Dad

    Bush stared at Lucas excitedly as he felt the deep bond of family affection.

    Lucas was still a bit unfamiliar with his grandpa. But he noticed Nicole was still pretty worried, he sat

    beside his grandpa obediently.

    ¡°Grandpa, I want nothing but both of you and grandma being healthy forever.¡±

    ¡°Good kid.¡± Dad Bush held Lucas in his arms.

    Nicole felt really sorry for not visiting her parents with her children as soon as possible. The only thing

    the old Couple Bush wanted was nothing but a happy family.

    After a while, Ms. Bush was sent out of the door on the stretcher.

    ¡°Doctor, how is my mom?¡± Nicole asked anxiously.

    The doctor said while taking off his mask, ¡°She is fine. But she suffered from a heart attack due to her

    poor situation of her heart. It¡¯s lucky to send her here in time. She needs to rest in peace and avoid any

    great mood swings.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Nicole finally sighed a breath of relief.

    She noticed her mother looked haggard. She must be in a hard time recently.

    Nicole insisted on staying to take care of her mom. And Dad Bush just agreed. And he felt happy to be

    with Lucas, who was such a sensible boy in his eyes.

    After a while, Ms. Bush woke up.

    She looked very excited when seeing Nicole.

    ¡°Mom, calm down. The doctor suggested you should avoid any great mood swings. I am fine and so is

    Samuel. Look, I bring you your grandson, Lucas. Lucas,e here.¡±

    ¡°Hello, grandma.¡± Lucas said in a sweet voice.

    ¡°I am fine, really!¡± Ms. Bush felt relieved when seeing Nicole was fine.

    After talking for a few minutes, Ms. Bush finally felt asleep due to fatigue.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Then Dad Bush led Nicole out of the ward and asked with worry, ¡°Nicole, did you and Lucas suffer in

    the Green Family? Though our family is indeed inferior than the Green and the Don, I and your mom

    will always back you up. Tell me everything if you need. And I will uphold justice for you at all cost.¡±

    Nicole was stunned to hear that, ¡°Dad, why did you say so? I am fine in the Green Family with Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Dad Bush sighed and continued, ¡°I know it¡¯s because we are inferior to the Green

    Family and you don¡¯t even dare to tell us even if you suffered. We didn¡¯t agree on your marriage with

    Samuel at the beginning, but now since you have nourished kids with him, if they are mean to you, I will

    sue them!¡±

    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Did you hear of some rumors? Both Samuel and my mother-inw

    are good to me.¡±

    Nicole was really confused. Why did her dad think that she and Lucas suffered? Did he hear of some

    rumors from others?

 Chapter 304 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 304 Misunderstanding

    Seeing that Nicole still reluctant to tell him what happened, Dad Bush sighed, ¡°Do you love Samuel so

    deeply that you still choose to defend him with the cost of suffering with kids?¡±

    ¡°No, dad, I didn¡¯t suffer. What happened?¡± Nicole noticed there might be a misunderstanding. She

    didn¡¯t think she would suffer as she was aware that Samuel loved her so much that he was even willing

    to sacrifice himself to save her.

    Dad Bush shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I could tell from both of your and Lucas¡¯s face. They are

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    really so domineering that they even hit your faces. After all, you are also the member of the Don

    Family. I can ask them for help!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Nicole smiled and exined, ¡°Dad, it is just a misunderstanding. The injuries on my

    face and Lucas¡¯s have nothing to do with the Green Family.¡±

    Then Nicole told her dad what was going on between her and Soseph.

    Dad Bush was really surprised to hear that, ¡°How could there be such an ungrateful one in the world?!

    You have saved her in the base but she still tried to plot against you! What¡¯s wrong with her!¡±

    He felt really angry when knowing that.

    Seeing that her dad was overwhelmed with anger, Nicoleforted, ¡°Alright, dad, it¡¯s over. Samuel has

    already got her out of the city. And don¡¯t think your grandson is a timid boy. He is smart. He won¡¯t let

    himself suffer in vain.¡±

    ¡°What? Lucas is still a boy. How can he fight against an adult? Look at his face!¡± Dad Bush said

    caringly. After all, Lucas was the apple in his eyes.

    ¡°Okay dad, it¡¯s over. I and Lucas are fine and we have a good day in the Green Family. Don¡¯t worry.

    Just take care of yourself and mom.¡± Nicole patted on her dad¡¯s back gently tofort him.

    Dad Bush said with relief, ¡°Well, Nicole, you still need to tell the Don family your opinion. After all, it was

    all our fault that I and your mom got lost your identity. I really feel sorry for you.¡±

    ¡°Dad, it is not your fault. You were also deceived by others.¡±

    Nicole felt a bit frustrated when recalling what had happened in the past. She had been in a

    rtionship with Allen for five years before and she thought they could still be friends even they broke

    up. However, everything went beyond her expectation. She couldn¡¯t just sit by when Allen started to

    hurt those who she cared the most.

    ¡°But it was all because of us that you lost your identity. Since the Don Family can bring your identity

    back, I and your mom are okay with that even if you are now addressed as Nicole Don.¡±

    Though he said so, Nicole could tell that her dad was in a low spirit.

    ¡°Alright, dad, I have told you that I would always be your daughter forever. My name is Nicole Bush and

    the Don Family respects my choice.¡±

    ¡°They are really so generous.¡±

    ¡°Alright, dad, don¡¯t worry about it. I will be happy as long as you and mom can stay safe and sound,

    okay?¡±

    Afterforting her dad for a while, Nicole returned to the ward with him.

    Ms. Bush recovered soon thanks to the apany of Lucas. She even urged the doctor to get her

    discharged from the hospital in the afternoon.

    After consulting the doctor, Nicole then went through the discharge procedure for her mom.

    When they arrived home, Ms. Bush started to cook something delicious for Lucas.

    Lucas smiled at Nicole, ¡°Will I be a fat boy?¡± He was a bit ttered when feeling the enthusiasm of his

    grandma.

    ¡°You will be a lovely fat boy.¡± Nicole smiled and pinched his cute face.

    Nicole was worried there might be contagious virus in the hospital and Ms. Bush felt happy to be with

    Lucas. So Nicole decided to let Lucas stay with her mom to make her feel better.

    Lucas was also okay Nicole¡¯s suggestion. So he decided to stay after telling Laurel and Zoe about it.

    Later, Nicole decided to return to the hospital.

    When Samuel woke up, he was anxious for not seeing Nicole. Then he heard that Nicole went to the

    Bush Family. So he made Jacob to pick her up.

    When Nicole stepped out of the door, she saw Jacob.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Madam, Mr. Green made me pick you up.¡± Jacob smiled. It was obvious that Samuel loved Nicole so

    deeply that he was willing to go all out.

    ¡°He is no longer mad at me?¡± Nicole smiled.

    ¡°Madam, you know him. He is stubborn but he still loves you.¡±

    Hearing that, Nicole was in a better mood.

    ¡°He has to know how to change his temper.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Madam. But only you can change him.¡± Jacob was a discerning person.

    On the way back to the hospital, Nicole was in high spirit. When she returned to the ward, Samuel was

    staying with Zoe. While Laurel returned to thepany to deal with some affairs.

    ¡°Mommy, here is the Barbie doll daddy bought for me!¡± Zoe showed off her new toy.

    ¡°Daddy won your heart just with a little doll?¡± Zoe teased.

    ¡°I love mommy as well.¡±

    But Samuel still said in a cold tone when seeing here in, ¡°I make my bed in Zoe¡¯s room. I will live

    here from now on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole replied casually without extra words.

    Samuel frowned and repeated sullenly, ¡°I will live here from now on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Again, Nicole replied casually with the same words.

    Samuel huffed andy down on the bed and turned his back on Nicole.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s going on with daddy?¡± Zoe was a bit confused to see the sullen face of her father.

    ¡°You daddy is badly ill. Leave him alone. The doctor wille to help him. Come on, tell mommy how

    you feel now.¡± Nicole simply ignored Samuel and sat beside Zoe.

    Samuel still huffed. He still felt a bit annoyed for Nicole not apologizing him. He had showed his

    willingness topromise, but it seemed that Nicole still chose to ignore him.

    When he turned around, he happened to see the love and care emitting from her eyes when she

    looked at Zoe, who was talking about her own physical condition. He felt touched at the sight of it. And

    his grievance suddenly disappeared.

    His wife and his children softened his heart.

    After talking heatedly for a while, Zoe leaned on Nicole¡¯s arms, feeling a bit tired, ¡°Mommy, sing me a

    song, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole patted on Zoe gently and sang her a luby. Her sweet sound echoed in the room.

    Zoe gradually felt asleep and Samuel stared at Nicole with affection.

    Nicole tucked Zoe in. When she turned around, she saw the affectionate eyes of Samuel. Her heart

    couldn¡¯t help beating fast.

    ¡°What do you look at me like that?¡± Her heart almost skipped a beat.

    ¡°I suddenly notice you are quite attractive.¡± Samuel seldom said sweet words, but every single sweet

    word he said could trap her in love.

    ¡°But you just turned your back on me.¡± Nicole served him a cup of water.

    ¡°You felt nothing but my move to turn my back on you?¡± Samuel refuted.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t turn my back on you.¡± Nicole gave him a ss of boiled water.

    Then she sat on his bed side, whose fragrance slowly flowed into his nose. He felt exceeding peaceful

    and calm.

    But Samuel still huffed, ¡°But you traded me like a good and you didn¡¯t evenfort me after that.¡±

    Nicole felt so funny to see himining like a kid, ¡°Hey, are you going to mad at me for this for a life

    time.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Because you humiliate me!¡± Samuel humphed like a naughty kid.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just forget about it?¡± Nicole smiled.

    ¡°It depends on you.¡± Samuel turned to look away.

    Suddenly, Nicole came forward to his front and kissed on his smooth forehead before he had time to

    react.

 Chapter 305 Mrs. Green Is Awesome!

    Chapter 305 Mrs. Green Is Awesome!

    Samuel was surprised.

    "You..."

    "Alright, don''t be so childish."

    After the kiss, Nicole stroked Samuel''s head, smiled, and got up to get food for Samuel.

    Samuel''s lips twitched.

    Who did she take him for?

    Lucas?

    Or Zoe?

    Was she overflowing with maternal love?

    She treated him like a child!

    Samuel wanted to say something else, but Nicole had already left.

    Looking at Nicole''s back, Samuel curled his lips into a big smile. It seemed that her lips were still on his

    forehead. The kiss was so soft and sweet.

    He gently touched his forehead and smiled foolishly.

    When Jacob came in, he saw Samuel smile in that way. He was amazed, but then immediately gave a

    short cough.

    "Mr. Green."

    Samuel''s face suddenly darkened.

    "Don''t you know that you shall knock on the door before you enter? You''ve forgotten all the rules these

    days!"

    Samuel was naturally in a bad mood when his assistant saw his silly expression.

    He could show all kinds of expressions in front of Nicole, but definitely not in front of Jacob!

    Jacob felt that he was so unlucky, and was depressed for a moment.

    "Someone dialed Mrs. Green''s original phone number. You asked me to keep her original phone

    number, and I am here to report this."

    Jacob hurriedly exined his purpose ofing.

    Hearing that it was rted to Nicole, Samuel''s mood lightened.

    "What''s going on? Who dialed the number?"

    "Mrs. Green''s best friend, Olivia."

    If it was someone else, Jacob wouldn''t havee to Samuel. However, the one was Nicole''s best

    friend, so Jacob didn''t know how to deal with it.

    Although Nicole didn''t have contact with Olivia these days, Jacob knew that Olivia was very important

    to Nicole.

    Samuel frowned.

    Thinking of Olivia''s dissatisfaction with him, he was somewhat upset.

    It was not easy for him to lead a happy life with Nicole, and they were in a steady rtionship now. If

    Olivia tried to cause trouble again...

    Thinking of this, Samuel wanted to say "leave it at that", but Nicole pushed open the door and walked

    in.

    "What happened to Olivia?"

    Nicole''s question somewhat embarrassed Jacob.

    He looked at Samuel and didn''t know if he should tell her.

    "What? Can''t I know?"

    Nicole became sensitive and looked at Samuel.

    At this time, by no means could Samuel say no.

    "Surely you can! Jacob just said that someone dialed your previous phone number, and it was Olivia.

    Then, before I could know the details, you came in."

    "Really?"

    Nicole obviously didn''t believe Samuel.

    Because she knew that Olivia and Samuel disliked each other.

    They used to be like this five years ago and were still like this. Thinking of this, Nicole was somewhat

    upset.

    It seemed that she needed to talk to Olivia about thister.

    She didn''t want to lose her best friend like what she did five years ago because of her family and

    Samuel.

    When Samuel noticed that Nicole didn''t believe him, he was really annoyed, but he couldn''t say

    anything. After all, he really didn''t want Jacob to tell Nicole just now.

    Now Samuel could only remain silent.

    Jacob was clever. Now that he saw this situation, he quickly understood what Samuel meant. He

    hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Mrs. Green, I wasn''t there when Miss Olivia called. When I called

    backter, Miss Olivia was crying. I don''t know what happened, but I heard that she was in the First

    Cemetery."

    "What? What is she doing in the cemetery?"

    Nicole''s heart lurched.

    Olivia had been afraid of ghosts since she was a child. She was once abandoned by her family in the

    cemetery, and it remained her nightmare for the rest of her life.

    She believed that Olivia wouldn''t go to such a ce by herself!

    "Where is she now?"

    Nicole immediately became nervous.

    Noticing that Nicole cared about Olivia so much, Samuel felt jealous.

    "She''s an adult, and now we are in the day but not at night. Perhaps she went to see someone. Why

    are you in such a hurry?"

    "Shut up!"

    Nicole roared at Samuel.

    Samuel was totally shocked.

    Had she got guts?

    How could she shout at him?

    Jacob looked at Nicole with admiration.

    She was the only person who dared to roar at Samuel in front of others.

    She was awesome!

    Jacob secretly gave Nicole a thumb-up, but he didn''t change his expression.

    If he changed his expression and Samuel noticed that, he surely would be fired.

    Nicole was worrying about Olivia so much that she naturally forgot to save Samuel''s face. After

    shouting at Samuel, she quickly said to Jacob, "Give me the car key. I want to rush over immediately."

    "She''s not a child. Can''t she take a taxi back? I don''t understand why she called you."

    Samuel didn''t know about Olivia''s nightmare, so he just felt that Olivia was deliberately spoiling the

    rtionship between him and Nicole.

    It was such a blessing that all the irrelevant people left, and he was able to enjoy Nicole''s care for him

    to the fullest. Now Olivia caused trouble again. It was too irritating.

    Nicole red at Samuel and said, "I''ll tell youter. I''ll go first. After Zoe wakes up, get her something

    to eat. Your meal will be delivered soon."

    "Nicole, I''m sick now! Are you asking me to care for Zoe? How can you leave your husband and child

    now? Don''t you feel embarrassed?"

    Samuel overstated Nicole''s fault.

    But he just didn''t like Olivia!

    The annoying woman always spoiled his and Nicole''s sweet moments. He certainly didn''t have a good

    impression of her!

    However, Nicole ignored hisint and directly took her phone and bag. She said to Jacob, "Will

    you drive me there? Or shall I drive there myself?"

    After she finished speaking, she looked at Jacob directly. Jacob didn''t dare to look straight at her.

    He was just a secretary, okay?

    Nicole was making things so difficult for him.

    Jacob looked at Samuel with some hesitation. He was Samuel''s assistant, so of course he had to listen

    to Samuel!

    Seeing Jacob like this, Nicole snatched the key from Jacob''s hand and walked out without saying a

    word.

    "Mrs. Green..."

    Jacob was a little depressed.

    Samuel was furious!

    He was defeated by Olivia again!

    Fine!

    Samuel looked angrily at Jacob, who was still standing there, and his voice suddenly grew louder.

    "What are you still waiting for? Hurry up and follow her. Are you really going to let her go to the

    cemetery alone? Where is that? The cemetery! Is it safe for a woman to go to that ce?"

    Jacob was somewhat wronged by Samuel''s roar.

    Although he didn''t do anything wrong, he was the one to bear Samuel''s anger.

    However, Jacob did not dare to defend himself. He spun around, ran out, and followed Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, please give me the car key. The road to the cemetery is winding. Let me be the driver."

    Nicole nced at him indifferently and said, "Are you going to be my driver now? Did your boss allow

    you to do so?"

    Jacob really wanted to cry.

    "Mrs. Green, I''m just an employee."

    "Yes, you only work for your boss. You don''t listen to me. I understand."

    Nicole''s words made Jacob feel so embarrassed.

    "Mrs. Green, you are Mr. Green''s wife, and Mr. Green is my boss. I..."

    "Alright, stop being so pitiful. Samuel never treated you like an ordinary employee. Let''s go, hurry up."

    Nicole stopped teasing Jacob and threw the car key to him.

    Hearing this, Jacob felt much better. He quickly smiled and said, "Alright, please get in the car. I will

    drive you there."

    Nicole shook her head slightly, and her lips curled up.

    They quickly arrived at the cemetery.

    Because it was not the time for people to visit the dead, no one was in the cemetery. Today''s weather

    was especially cloudy. Nicole felt chilly and somewhat uneasy.

    She immediately called Olivia, but she couldn''t get through.

    Nicole''s heart sank.

    "Where is she? Didn''t you say that she called me? Why can''t I get through now?"

    Jacob really felt that he was quite unlucky today.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    He didn''t know why the phone didn''t get through either!

    He was just an assistant, and this was beyond his responsibility.

    However, Jacob hurriedly replied, "Mrs. Green, Miss Olivia did answer when I called back. I don''t know

    what''s going on now. Perhaps her phone is out of power."

    "I hope so. But what if something else happened?"

    Nicole''s face turned pale.

    She looked around and ordered, "You look over there. I''ll go this way. We''ll meet up in front of that

    room in the middle."

    Nicole pointed to a ce not far away. That was the ce where the urns were sold.

    Jacob was worried.

    "Mrs. Green, how about I look for Miss Olivia and you go over there to wait for a while?"

    "I am deeply worried about Olivia. She was once abandoned here by her parents. This ce is a

    nightmare for her. I don''t know why she is here now, but I know she is fearful and helpless now. I can''t

    even get through to her now. I don''t know how she is now."

    Nicole''s words surprised Jacob.

    "Was Miss Olivia once abandoned here by her parents?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole quickly ran to the side.

    Seeing that Nicole had already made her decision, Jacob did not say anything else and ran to the

    opposite side.

    They searched almost the entire cemetery, but they didn''t find Olivia. Nicole called Olivia''s name until

    her voice was hoarse, but there was no response.

    Nicole''s felt very uneasy.

    Did Olivia encounter someone or something bad?

    The very thought of this frustrated Nicole.

    She shouldn''t have changed her phone number or she should have told Olivia her new phone number.

    If something really happened to Olivia, she would never forgive herself!

    At this moment, Jacob shouted at Nicole in front of the house where the urns were sold.

    "Mrs. Green, Miss Olivia is here!"

    Nicole quickly ran over, but the moment she saw Olivia, she was shocked and her eyes instantly turned

    red.

 Chapter 306 I also Have Good Manners

    Chapter 306 I also Have Good Manners

    "Olivia!"

    Nicole quickly ran over and saw Olivia was at a loss. She cuddled herself in a corner like an

    abandoned child.

    She was no longer as tough as she used to be. Now she looked so fragile and pitiful.

    Nicole hugged her tightly, but she pushed Nicole away. It was as if Olivia was in a sealed space. She

    didn''t listen, didn''t look, didn''t think, and didn''t cry.

    She was like a fragile porcin doll, and tried to hold back her tears.

    "Sorry, I''mte. Olivia, it''s me. I''m Nicole!"

    When Nicole wanted to get close to Olivia, Olivia suddenly opened her mouth and bit onto Nicole''s

    arm.

    "Mrs. Green!"

    "Don''te over! I''m fine!"

    Nicole stopped Jacob from approaching and allowed Olivia to bite her to vent all uneasiness and fear.

    A faint smell of blood rippled in Olivia''s mouth, allowing her to regain her rationality temporarily.

    She suddenly let go of Nicole.

    "Are you feeling any better?"

    Nicole''s voice was very soft. She was afraid that she would frighten Olivia.

    Her wrist was bleeding.

    When Olivia finally realized that Nicole was here, she wailed.

    "Nicole, I''m so scared! I''ve been calling you, but no one answered. I thought you abandoned me too.

    That bastard left me here alone. The cold wind whistles and there are urns everywhere. I am totally

    scared! I am nearly scared to death!"

    Olivia cried so sadly that she even couldn''t breathe.

    Nicole''s heart ached. She patted Olivia''s back, but she also heard that Olivia said "that bastard".

    Her eyes narrowed, and helped Olivia up from the ground after she vented her feelings.

    Olivia''s legs almost went numb. The itch made her grin, and she no longer looked tough.

    Jacob hurriedly stepped forward to help.

    Olivia had an impression of Jacob. When she saw Jacob, she was somewhat surprised. Then, she

    asked in a low voice, "Is Samuel also here?"

    "No, he was injured in order to save me. Now he is in the hospital."

    Nicole said briefly.

    Olivia was slightly stunned. She didn''t seem to believe that Samuel would block the saber for Nicole.

    However, Nicole had never lied to her.

    It seemed that she should look at Samuel with new eyes.

    Olivia did not say anything else and allowed Nicole to help her as she walked down step by step.

    But there were too many stairs down there, and she couldn''t walk down by herself.

    Jacob still remembered how tough Olivia was when he first met her. He felt that Olivia was just a

    woman on the outside, but in fact, she was a Tom boy.

    Seeing Olivia''s fragility unexpectedly, Jacob suddenly felt his heart softened, and an inexplicable pity

    surged into his heart.

    "I''ll carry you," he said, "Mrs. Green hasn''t had a good rest these past few days, and she can''t carry

    you. There are more than a hundred steps down here. I''m afraid you can''t make it."

    Jacob''s words amazed Olivia, and she hesitated a little.

    Nicole looked down and said, "Let Jacob help you. We really can''t walk down on our own."

    She knew how weak she was. If she brought Olivia with her, even if it was dark, they wouldn''t be able

    to get to the car.

    Olivia nodded and whispered, "Sorry to trouble you."

    "It''s my pleasure. I''m a man. I have to do something that a man should do."

    Jacob smiled and crouched down in front of Olivia.

    This was the first time that Olivia had been carried by a man. For a moment, she felt a little shy.

    Although she told herself that this was because that she had no choice, her face and even her neck

    turned red.

    When Nicole saw this, she was somewhat amused.

    Olivia, who always acted like a Tom boy, now showed such a shy expression. It was too rare.

    Olivia climbed onto Jacob''s back.

    Jacob suddenly felt that she was as light as a feather.

    "Are you on a diet?"

    Jacob asked.

    "Sorry?"

    Olivia was astounded before she realized what Jacob asked. She hurriedly shook her head and said,

    "No. If you think I''m too heavy, you can put me down and I''ll walk slowly."

    "I mean, you''re too light. There''s no need for girls to lose weight. Health is the most important thing."

    "Alright."

    Olivia suddenly didn''t know how to respond.

    Nicole looked at them with a big smile and walked behind them.

    Jacob didn''t walk fast with Olivia on his back. asionally, he would check whether Nicole was

    following them. He looked after two people, but he could handle that.

    When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, they found the car had been towed away.

    Jacob was caught by surprise. He put Olivia aside, took off his coat, and said to Olivia, "It''s humid here.

    You can sit on my coat. I will go to find the car. I guess it was dragged away by the security guards

    here. I was in a hurry back then and didn''t have time to find a parking space."

    With that, he nodded to Nicole and quickly left.

    Olivia was in a daze.

    She only met him a few times. He was only a nodding acquaintance or even less than that. However,

    he treated her so gently and well. This truly surprised her.

    Seeing Olivia staring at Jacob''s back, Nicole touched her arm, teasingly smiled, and asked, "Are you

    interested in him?"

    "What are you talking about? I just suddenly feel that not all the people around Samuel are bastards."

    Olivia blushed again.

    Nicoleughed and said, "Not all of them are bastards? Samuel is also not a bastard, okay?"

    "Yes, yes, yes. Your Samuel is the best. He is so good that you hadn''t forgotten him for eight years. I

    really can''t bear with you. Anyway, I''ll look and see. Although he treats you well now, who knows what

    will happen in the future?"

    The thought of Samuel didn¡¯t put Olivia into a good mood. After all, Nicole had suffered too much for

    five years because of Samuel. Other people didn''t know, but she, as Nicole''s best friend, knew all

    about it.

    Nicole was touched. Olivia always tried to protect her. She leaned forward, wrapped Olivia''s shoulders,

    and said, "I know you are always good to me, but Samuel is nice to me. Five years ago, he didn''t

    realize his feelings for me. He is making up for it now."

    "Whatever, just don''t cry in front of me if something happenster. If what happened five years ago

    repeats itself, and if Samuel makes you feel so miserable and sad again, I will definitely not let him off."

    Olivia said helplessly.

    In fact, she only hoped that Nicole would be happy.

    She had thought that after Nicole left Samuel, Nicole would have a new life and a new rtionship.

    However, now that five years had passed, Nicole still loved Samuel deeply. What else could she say?

    As her bestie, she could only support Nicole.

    Seeing that Olivia had somewhat recovered from fear, Nicole asked, "Which bastard left you here?"

    Speaking of this, Olivia was so angry that she wanted to kill the man.

    "Tim! I will definitely kill himter!"

    Olivia gritted her teeth.

    It had been many years since she was so angry and scared. It was all because of Tim. He was hateful

    to the extreme.

    He was even more hateful than Samuel!

    Olivia hated him so much that she wanted to eat his flesh, drink his blood, chop his bones to pieces

    and feed them to the dogs!

    Seeing Olivia like this, Nicole didn''t dare to ask more.

    "Why did Tim throw you here?"

    "Don''t interfere in the grudges between him and me. I know that you and Tim are friends, but Nicole, I

    definitely will get even with him. You''d better not interfere in this, otherwise..."

    "Alright, I won''t interfere in, okay?"

    Nicole rarely heard Olivia talking ruthlessly, and rarely saw Olivia being that angry. But she knew Olivia

    well. Olivia wouldn''t attack unless she was attacked; if she was attacked, she would certainly

    counterattack.

    Tim had indeed gone too far this time.

    Nicole had nned to give Tim a warning, but now it seemed that she''d better not interfere in.

    Tim did it on his own, and he should bear the consequences.

    Jacob quickly drove the car over.

    When Olivia saw Jacob back, she suddenly changed her expressions, and sat there quietly like ady.

    Nicole smiled teasingly and said, "Are you really into him? How about I be your matchmaker?"

    "Stop talking nonsense. Jacob is a gentleman, so I shouldn''t be like ady. I also have good manners,

    alright?"

    Olivia said awkwardly.

    Nicoleughed.

    "Good manners? Are you sure?"

    "Nicole!"

    Olivia red at Nicole depressingly. Nicole almost burst intoughter.

    Jacob didn''t know what they were talking about. He just pulled up and got out of the car. He said to

    Nicole, "Mrs. Green, how about you sit on the passenger seat today?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "I''ll sit on the back seat. Olivia''s legs are numb. It''s more convenient for you to carry her to the

    passenger seat. Don''t worry about me."

    Olivia felt shy again.

    "It doesn''t matter. I can sit in the back," said Olivia.

    "Let me carry you."

    Jacob did not wait for Olivia''s answer, and directly bent down to carry her in his arms.

    The smell of fragrant soap emanated from Jacob. It was faint and fresh.

    Olivia felt her heart beating fast and she immediately blushed.

    This was the first time she had been carried in a man''s arms.

    Seeing this, Nicole''s lips curled up. It seemed that this ident wasn''t that bad.

    After they got into the car, Jacob considerately fastened the seat belt for Olivia. Seeing Nicole was on

    the back seat, he started the car.

    "Mrs. Green, where should we go? Should we send Miss Olivia home first? Or shall I send you back to

    the hospital first?"

    Jacob asked calmly.

    Just as Olivia was about to answer, Nicole replied.

    "Let''s go to the hospital. Olivia stayed at the cemetery over a night. With such a low temperature, I am

    not sure if she is alright. Let''s drive to the hospital for a full-body check-up."

    "Alright!"

    Jacob directly drove toward the Central Hospital.

    Olivia wanted to say something, but Nicole shook her head.

 Chapter 307 Who Is Jealous?

    Chapter 307 Who Is Jealous?

    The car was heading towards the Central Hospital. Jacob considerately turned on the DVD to y the

    music. It was a very slow tune, which soothed the listeners.

    Olivia gradually calmed down.

    She turned to look at Jacob.

    Jacob was an ordinary-looking man. He wasn''t that well-featured, so women wouldn''t fall in love with

    him at first sight. But getting along with him wasfortable.

    Olivia hadn''t paid much attention to him before, but now she realized that Jacob had outstanding

    temperament and cultivation.

    "What degree do you have?"

    Olivia suddenly asked.

    Jacob was astonished, but quickly replied, "Double master''s degree."

    "Double master''s degree? You are extraordinary! Why do you only work as a special assistant for

    Samuel? Don''t you think it''s a pity?"

    Olivia was just an undergraduate, so she admired people with a master''s degree.

    She had always thought that a bachelor''s degree was enough for being the special assistance of

    Samuel.

    But Jacob smiled and said, "I studied in the United States. It was Mr. Green who sponsored me to

    finish both my bachelor''s course and my double master''s courses there. Without Mr. Green, I wouldn''t

    be the person I am now, so I came back to work for him after graduation."

    "Samuel is wealthy. You don''t need to pay back."

    What Olivia said was the truth. She didn''t like Samuel, and she always felt that Samuel wasn''t a decent

    person. She hated the rich so much that she didn''t have a good impression of all the rich second

    generation.

    If it weren''t for Nicole who fancied Samuel, she would never talk with Samuel.

    However, she was also sponsored by Nicole to finish her bachelor''s degree.

    Thinking of this, Olivia realized that she had something inmon with Jacob. She suddenly had a

    strange feeling.

    However, Jacob shook his head and said, "You can''t say that. No matter how wealthy Mr. Green is,

    he''s not obliged to help me. But when I needed help the most, Mr. Green helped me and even didn''t

    ask me to return the money. One must know how to repay kindness. Without Mr. Green, I might just be

    a high school graduate now, and can''t lead such a good life"

    Hearing Jacob''s words, Olivia did not refute.

    It seemed that she had some prejudice against Samuel in the past.

    Perhaps there truly are some good people among the rich second generation.

    Olivia thought to herself, and didn''t say anything more.

    Jacob also did not continue the conversation, but they didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, they enjoyed

    the peace. Maybe it was because of the music, or maybe it was because they liked each other''s

    apany.

    Nicole listened to their conversation from behind. She suddenly felt that they were a good match.

    Nicole knew that Jacob had already paid back the money that he owed Samuel. He also had some

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    shares in a venture capitalpany owned by Samuel. Although he was Samuel''s special assistant,

    Jacob could be considered a wealthy man, but he kept a low profile.

    Nicole had identally learned this from Samuel.

    Jacob didn''t want to leave Samuel and Eternal Group. Otherwise, with his wealth, he could start a new

    would be able to live a carefree life.

    Although Olivia looked like a tomboy, she was actually using this to conceal her fragility and

    helplessness.

    She was a woman who needed to feel secure the most.

    However, Olivia didn''t like rich second generation at all. She fully rejected to have contact with them.

    Nicole always wanted to introduce a few rich men to Olivia, but never seeded.

    Now that Olivia seemed to have some interest in Jacob, she really hoped that they could be a couple.

    They were all orphans, and they all knew the feeling of loneliness. Perhaps they could cherish each

    other.

    However, Nicole wasn''t in a hurry to make a match between them.

    She turned to look outside the window. Seeing the scenery, Nicole felt that everything was getting

    better.

    Perhaps soon she and Samuel could lead a happy and peaceful life.

    Thinking of this, she suddenly missed Samuel.

    Recalling the jealous look on Samuel''s face, Nicole couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Although Olivia was listening to the music, she was still paying attention to Nicole. Seeing Nicole

    chuckling foolishly, she suddenly felt depressed.

    "Did Samuel enchant her? Look at her expression now. It was the same as what she had eight years

    ago."

    Olivia asked Jacob in a low voice and identally leaked Nicole''s secret.

    "Eight years ago?"

    "Don''t you know? Nicole fell in love with Samuel at first sight. At that time, Samuel had a girlfriend, but

    she was fascinated by Samuel. Back then, when she returned to the dormitory, she was in this state.

    She is the mother of two children now. Why is she still enchanted by Samuel? Did Samuel cast a spell

    on her?"

    The more Olivia looked at Nicole, the more she felt she was right.

    Looking at Nicole''s smile and the deep affection in her gaze, people would think that Samuel was

    standing right outside the car.

    Jacob nced at Nicole''s reflection in the rearview mirror, smiled, and said, "Mrs. Green and Mr. Green

    deeply love each other. No matter what others think, they are truly a perfect match. Only they know

    whether they suit each other or not. You think that Mr. Green doesn''t treat Mrs. Green well, but Mr.

    Green actually is willing to sacrifice his own life for her. In the United States, she fell into the sea. No

    one dared to jump off because of the big waves, but Mr. Green jumped off without hesitation. The

    pressure below was too great, and even the rescuers couldn''t stand it. But Mr. Green searched for Mrs.

    Green in the cold sea for more than an hour. When he finally came to the shore, he was frozen stiff, but

    even in hisa, he still called Mrs. Green''s name.

    Olivia did not say anything.

    She suddenly felt that she had been a little biased against Samuel.

    Seeing how happy Nicole was now, Olivia sighed and said, "You are Samuel''s special assistant, that¡¯s

    why you speak up for him. Anyway, if Samuel treats Nicole badly in the future, I will get even with him."

    "OK."

    Jacob felt that Olivia''s bark was worse than her bite.

    Actually, she should have changed her view of Samuel, but she didn''t want to admit it.

    Jacob smiled and didn''t say anything else.

    They soon arrived at the Central Hospital.

    Jacob pulled up at the entrance of the hospital and said to Nicole, "Mrs. Green, please get out of the

    car with Miss Olivia and wait for me for a while. I''ll go to park the car."

    "Give me the car key. You can carry Olivia to the doctor now. She spent a night in the cemetery, and

    her legs are still numb. I don''t know whether she is alright or not. I am familiar with theyout of the

    hospital. I can park the car."

    Only then did Nicole realize that they had arrived at the hospital. Since she wanted to bring Olivia and

    Jacob together, she tried to give them more opportunities to know each other.

    Olivia was a little embarrassed.

    "I think I''d better wait for you toe with me."

    "Don''t be shy. Jacob is very familiar with this ce. With him apanying you, I won''t worry about

    you. Besides, after parking the car, I will buy some fruit for Samuel and Zoe. Let Jacob go with you."

    Nicole''s words surprised Jacob, but Jacob obeyed Nicole''s order.

    "Miss Olivia, don''t worry. I will take good care of you."

    Olivia''s face turned red again.

    "I''m just not used to troubling others."

    Olivia whispered.

    Jacob smiled and said, "It''s fine. My job is to do things for Mr. and Mrs. Green. Besides, you are not a

    trouble."

    Olivia didn''t know what to say.

    Seeing this, Nicole immediately asked them to get out of the car.

    "Hurry up and take Olivia to the doctor. If something bad happens to Olivia because of the dy of the

    check-up, I will me you."

    Nicole pushed Jacob out of the car.

    Jacob was a little wronged, but he didn''t say anything. He carried Olivia in his arms and walked

    towards the hospital.

    Nicole felt that they were quite a good match.

    Great!

    She hadn''t expected that someday she would be a match-maker.

    Thinking of this, Nicole smiled heartily. After parking the car in the parking lot, she bought some wax-

    apples for Samuel and some milk for Zoe in a store nearby.

    When she returned to the ward, Zoe had just fallen asleep and Samuel just put down the story book.

    Obviously, he had told Zoe some stories.

    Seeing Nicole back, a trace of surprise shed through Samuel''s eyes. But he immediately put on a

    calm expression.

    Nicole knew he was pretending that he didn''t care about her.

    So childish!

    Nicole passed the bag of wax-apples to Samuel.

    "Hi, I bought them for you."

    "I don''t need them! You''d better give them to your best friend and care for her!"

    Nicole clearly knew that Samuel was jealous.

    Nicole suddenly wrinkled her nose and sniffed around. She asked very seriously, "What kind of smell is

    it?"

    "What smell?"

    Nicole''s serious expression astonished Samuel, and he also sniffed.

    He sniffed around like a big dog.

    Nicole suddenlyughed.

    "Something is burnt. Can you smell that? I think someone is burning with jealousy. What a smell!"

    Samuel froze. He suddenly realized that he was tricked by Nicole.

    He looked at Nicole with disdain and said, "Childish."

    "That''s right. You are truly childish because you even envy Olivia! But you did look like a big dog just

    now. What a pity! I forgot to take a photo of you."

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel felt that his dignity was challenged.

    He treated Nicole so well that she even dared topare him to arge dog now!

    It seemed that he should give her some "lessons".

    Samuel stood up. Nicole quickly turned around and was about to run away, but she suddenly tripped

    over her own feet.

    "Oh my!"

    She was about to fall to the ground, but Samuel immediately held her waist with his strong arms. In her

    dizziness, she was pressed against a familiar and hot chest.

 Chapter 308 Why Is She so Open now?

    Chapter 308 Why Is She so Open now?

    "How old are you? How can you fall down on this smooth floor?"

    Samuel broke out in a cold sweat.

    Nicole scared him so many times. Fortunately, his heart was pretty strong; otherwise, he would have a

    heart attack.

    Nicole now felt that the Samuel was exceptionally handsome.

    Five years had passed. He became more masculine, making her impossible to shift her gaze away

    from him.

    She actively stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Samuel''s neck. She whispered, "If I

    didn''t do so, you wouldn''t throw yourself into my arms."

    "It was you who threw yourself into my arms! Nicole, you are so good at reversing right and wrong now.

    I think..."

    Before Samuel could finish his words, Nicole tiptoed and pressed her soft lips against his to stop him.

    Nicole kissed him with eagerness and desire.

    Samuel was slightly stunned, but he quickly took the initiative. Soon, Nicole was out of breath.

    She was panting heavily. Samuel had lust for her now.

    "Do you know what you are doing now?"

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse.

    Nicole giggled and said, "Let''s have another child. If we have twins again, let one have the surname of

    "Bush" and the other have the surname of "Don", OK?"

    Samuel was surprised. He asked, "Are you serious?"

    "Yes! What? Don''t you want more children?"

    Nicole suddenly felt a little nervous.

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly and said emotionally, "When Lucas and Zoe were born, I wasn''t there by

    your side. I didn''t do much for them. I definitely want another child, so that I can make up for all of this.

    But if it is too demanding for you, I think two children are good enough."

    "I do want to have another child."

    Nicole said shyly.

    Ever since they established their rtionship again, she had been thinking about giving birth to another

    child for Samuel.

    She just wanted to make up for Samuel''s regret.

    Five years ago, they separated because of a misunderstanding. Lucas and Zoe couldn''t enjoy their

    father''s love, and Samuel couldn''t apany them.

    Now although they had a happy family, they still felt regretful.

    Nicole didn''t want to make herself and Samuel regret anymore. Moreover, she should do this for the

    Don family and the Bush family.

    She could choose her surname willfully, but she could not break the elderly''s hearts.

    Samuel looked at Nicole affectionately and said, "Let nature take its course. We can have a try, but

    don''t put so much pressure on yourself."

    He still remembered the pain that Nicole endured five years ago in order to conceive a child. Thinking

    of this, his heart hurt.

    He would rather not have another child than let Nicole endure great pain.

    Seeing Samuel''s expression, Nicole knew that his heart ached for her. She was touched.

    She wrapped her arms around Samuel''s neck again and said, "What did the doctor say about your

    wound? Are you okay?"

    "The doctor didn''t tell me that. Let''s see."

    Samuel had great desire for her now. Now, even if the doctor said no, he wouldn''t stop.

    Nicole was so attractive. He couldn''t restrain his lust any more.

    Nicole giggled. Samuel carried her in his arms and walked directly to the next room.

    Samuel was not that shameless to do such a thing with Nicole in front of Zoe.

    After they finished, Nicole leaned on Samuel, panting and saying, "Are you really sick?"

    "You should be d that I''m sick; otherwise, you can''t get out of bed until tomorrow morning."

    Samuel was satisfied.

    Although the wound hurt, he felt veryfortable.

    Nicole felt that she had made a wrong decision. How could she think that the injured Samuel will be

    less energetic?

    He was as energetic as usual!

    She red at Samuel coquettishly. She was a little drowsy.

    Seeing that she was a little tired, Samuel pulled over the quilt to cover her and whispered, "Have a

    good sleep."

    "Where are you going?"

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s hand like a child and was very reluctant to let him go.

    She felt that she was increasingly like a child as she grew older, especially in front of Samuel.

    Samuel smiled and said, "I have to guard Zoe. If she wakes up and doesn''t see either of us, she will be

    anxious."

    "Alright, now that you have a daughter, you don''t love me anymore."

    Nicole said in a very aggrieved manner, just like an abandoned child.

    Seeing that she was jealous of her own daughter, Samuelughed.

    "Don''t say so. For me, you and Zoe are equally important."

    Nicole also felt that she was too sentimental.

    She let go of Samuel''s hand and said, "Oh right, Olivia is also in this hospital. Jacob is with her. If you

    don''t have important things for him to do, don''t call him. Let him spend more time with Olivia."

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel was amazed.

    Nicole smiled and said, "I think they are a good match. I want to give them some time to get along with

    each other. Plus, don''t find fault with Olivia anymore. After all, she is my best friend, and she just had a

    terrible experience."

    "What happened?"

    Nicole sighed and told Samuel about Olivia''s childhood experience and what happenedst night.

    "Tim is in danger now."

    Samuel said gloatingly after hearing this.

    It was good, so that Tim wouldn''t always stare at his Nicole. Now that Olivia was going to revenge on

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    him, Samuel even felt a little rxed.

    "OK. I surely will obey your orders, my dear. Have a good rest now. We''ll go to the Don''s tomorrow, and

    many things are to be settled."

    When Samuel said this, his face darkened.

    Nicole suddenly realized that they still had a lot of things to deal with.

    They had to solve problems regarding Zama, Petty, Audrey, the Don family, and her identification.

    Thinking of this, Nicole was in low spirits.

    "Alright, just forget them. You should get some sleep. What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll make them

    for you."

    Hearing this, Nicole felt extremely happy.

    "You are the CEO of the Eternal Group, but you cook for me every day. If your subordinates know this,

    their jaws will definitely drop."

    Nicoleughed.

    However, Samuel said indifferently, "After work, I am just your husband, an ordinary man."

    Nicole was moved again.

    "After everything is settled, I want to go back to work in the Eternal Group."

    "Alright."

    "I want to design a car for you."

    "As our wedding car?"

    Samuel''s question shocked Nicole.

    "Our wedding car?"

    "I''ve said that we shall have a wedding again, so that everyone in the Seapolis City will know that you

    are my wife! I will give you all that I have and make you happy for the rest of your life!"

    Nicole was deeply touched by Samuel''s sincere words.

    She wanted to cry.

    "Hateful. Why are you being so emotional? You''re making me cry."

    "A crybaby."

    Samuel stretched out his hand and gently pinched Nicole''s nose. He looked at her dotingly as if he

    wanted to give her all the best things in the world.

    Nicole almost drowned in his gaze.

    She suddenly felt that Samuel''s eyes were actually so attractive.

    "Hurry up and go back! Zoe will wake up soon. I have to sleep now."

    Nicole hurriedly pushed Samuel.

    If he stayed any longer, she probably couldn''t restrain her lust for him.

    It turned out that a handsome man can also be a disaster. He would make people don''t have the mood

    for anything else other than having sex with him.

    Samuel gave a muffledugh and left contentedly.

    Nicole thought about what she had done with Samuel just now, and her face and her neck all turned

    red.

    Why was she so open now?

    It was all Samuel''s fault!

    It was all his fault!

    As Nicole thought this, her lips curled into a big smile, and she pulled the quilt to cover herself.

    There was still Samuel''s aura on the quilt. She thought of what happened just now again.

    Nicole fell asleep in satisfaction.

    After Samuel left the room, he returned to Zoe''s ward. Seeing that Zoe hadn''t woken up yet, he went to

    the bathroom to take a shower.

    "Wow! Daddy is so handsome!"

    Zoe shouted happily. Looking at Samuel''s six-pack, she couldn''t help but exim in surprise.

    Samuel was startled. He quickly put on the bathrobe aside. He poked Zoe''s head gently and said with

    a smile, "How old are you? Do you know what handsome means?"

    "I certainly know. Lucas often watches bodybuilding programs. The men on them are just like Daddy.

    So handsome!"

    Seeing her daughter''s spoony expression, Samuel felt a headache.

    Was she so boy-crazy at such a young age?

    "You shouldn''t watch such programs again."

    "But Lucas likes watching them."

    Zoe made Lucas take the me.

    Samuel sighed and said, "He can, but you can''t. You are a girl, and you have to look like a girl. You

    have to be reserved. Understand?"

    "Daddy, what does ¡®reserved¡¯ mean?"

    Zoe asked curiously, but Samuel didn''t know how to answer.

    What should he say?

    After thinking for a while, Samuel coughed and said, "You''ll know when you grow up."

    "Adults always say so. If they don''t have the answer, they will tell us ''You''ll know when you grow up''.

    Daddy can just say that you don''t know either."

    Words failed Samuel. He coughed a little.

    Samuel put his hands on the chest and said, "Just now when I was taking the shower, I hurt my wound.

    I need to see the doctor. Be good and stay in the room, OK? I''ll be right back."

    However, Zoe hugged Samuel''s arm and whispered, "Daddy, you have to change your clothes before

    going out. If you go out like this, Mommy will be angry. There are so many nurses outside. If they see

    your figure, they may drool, scream and surround you! I can''t save you then!"

    Hearing his daughter''s words, Samuel was speechless.

    Who told Zoe those things?

    Just as Samuel and Zoe were chatting, Samuel''s phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 309 I Am not Blaming You

    Chapter 309 I Am not ming You

    Samuel frowned slightly, and looked at the phone. It was Jason.

    He nced at Zoe before answering the phone.

    "Samuel, you''d bettere here. There''s something wrong with Zama."

    Jason''s voice wasn''t loud, but Samuel frowned again.

    "I''ll be right there."

    He had nned to go over tomorrow, but he didn''t expect that Zama made some trouble again.

    Zoe asked pitifully, "Daddy, are you leaving? Can''t you stay with me now I¡¯m sick?"

    Samuel felt so guilty.

    He really wanted to stay with Zoe, but unfortunately, there were always things that spoiled their time

    together.

    "When Daddy settles all these things and you are stronger, Daddy will take you and Lucas out to y,

    okay?"

    "Really? Don''t lie to me! You will be a puppy if you lie to me!"

    Zoe hurriedly extended her pinky towards Samuel.

    "Alright. If I lie to you, I am a puppy."

    Samuel twisted his pinky with Zoe''s and they pressed their thumbs.

    Zoe was much happier now. She took out the game console left behind by Lucas and said, "Look,

    Lucas gave it to me. Daddy, I also want a present from you."

    "Alright, what do you want?"

    "I need to think about it. I haven''t made up my mind yet."

    Zoe tilted her head and smiled sweetly.

    Seeing Zoe''s appearance, Samuel suddenly felt that he would like to give her all the best things in the

    world.

    "OK, it''s up to my baby. No matter what you want, daddy will make your dreame true."

    "Daddy is the best."

    Zoe yed in Samuel''s embrace for a while before Nicole came in.

    Nicole immediately saw that Samuel and Zoe were ying together. Sheughed and said, "What are

    you two doing?"

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mommy, Daddy said he would give me a presentter!"

    "Naughty girl. All you know is to ask for presents."

    Nicole poked Zoe''s forehead.

    Zoe stuck out her tongue andughed mischievously.

    Seeing that Zoe''s mood was improved, Nicole also felt happy.

    Samuel looked at them and hesitated about whether he should tell Nicole that thing.

    "What''s up?" asked Nicole.

    Nicole noticed that something was wrong with Samuel.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "Jason called me just now. He said that something happened to Zama, and

    he asked me to go over to take a look."

    Nicole was dumbfounded. She did not expect such a thing to happen.

    "Shall Ie with you?"

    She subconsciously asked.

    Samuel nodded.

    They called the special nurse to take good care of Zoe before they went to the Don''s.

    When they arrived at the Don''s, Nicole was somewhat nervous. Especially when she saw Audrey, she

    didn''t know what to do.

    Audrey was excited when she saw Nicole, but she was still able to restrain herself.

    "Hi."

    Audrey''s voice quivered with excitement.

    "Hi."

    Nicole suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Should she call her Auntie Shaw or Mum?

    She had never thought that she would have another identity.

    When they were in the United States, they got along so well. However, after she knew Audrey was her

    biological mother, she felt embarrassed when she stayed with Audrey.

    Seeing this, Samuel whispered, "Chat with Minister Shaw for a while. I''ll go in and take a look."

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not want to see Zama anyway.

    Jason came out and greeted them. Then, he took Samuel to the dungeon. His wasn''t in a good mood.

    Nicole stood there stiffly.

    Audrey looked at her daughter, who was very close to her. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t

    know where to start.

    She hadn''t seen her for more than twenty years. Now her daughter was right in front of her, and she

    had so much to tell Nicole, but she was too nervous to say anything.

    Nicole gave a gentle cough and asked, "Where is Mrs. Don?"

    "She is resting in the room. She has had poor health recently. She just fell asleep. Wait a while. When

    she wakes up, you can go to see her."

    "OK."

    Nicole fell silent again.

    Audrey noticed that Nicole was awkward. She said softly, "Sit here. Now that you are at home, feel at

    ease."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded and sat down on the sofa.

    This was not the first time that she had been here, but the feeling this time was quite different.

    Audrey took the initiative to brew tea for Nicole. Halfway through, she seemed to have thought of

    something and poured the tea into the sink.

    "You''re not feeling well, so you''d better not drink tea. I''ll go get some water for you."

    Audrey, who had worked in the Foreign Ministry for several years, was actually as excited as a child

    now.

    Nicole couldn''t stand the situation and stopped her.

    "You don''t need to do so. Water is good enough for me. With your hospitality, I don''t know how to get

    along with you."

    Audrey paused, and she was somewhat at a loss.

    Nicole sighed.

    "I am not ming you. I just want you to sit down. Let''s have a chat."

    Audrey finally burst into tears.

    "I''m sorry. It was my fault more than 20 years ago. If you me me or hate me, I have nothing to say,

    but I really am..."

    "Well, let bygones be bygones. If it weren''t for you in the U.S., I would have suffered a lot. Destiny led

    us to meet each other, and it also determines that I am your daughter. We can''t do anything to destiny.

    We can only ept it. I am surprised to know you are my mother, but I have never regarded you as a

    bad mother. Besides, my life wasn''t as bad as you think in the past twenty years. I''m fine, really."

    Nicole suddenly felt a little sympathetic towards Audrey.

    She only loved one man in her life, but they couldn''t stay together.

    The saddest thing in one''s life probably was this.

    If time could take away the pain, and Audrey could forget everything, it might be good. Unfortunately,

    Audrey had never forgotten Xander.

    Perhaps what one lost would always be the best. This also reminded Nicole of cherishing her days with

    Samuel.

    She did not want that one day she would regret not making efforts to stay with Samuel.

    Hearing that Nicole did not me her, Audrey''s tears rolled down her face.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t discipline Vi properly. You..."

    "It''s not your fault, and she''s not that bad. She just wanted me to leave, and she didn''t expect the rest

    to happen."

    Nicole didn''t know whether she should forgive Vi or not.

    Vi''s desire for Samuel really disgusted her, but Vi was her half-sister. Nicole didn''t know how she

    should treat her.

    Although Vi was born in a rich family, she was actually unfortunate. Only her father doted on her,

    and Audrey did not care about her so much.

    Audrey didn''t know what to say for a moment. Then she suddenly stood up and said, "Wait, I have

    something for you."

    With that, she quickly ran into the room.

    Looking at the familiar living room and the familiar Don''s, Nicole suddenly felt like she was at home.

    The word "home" was really amazing. Only when one had special feelings for a house because of the

    people and things inside it could a house be called "home".

    She looked around, and felt it was like magic that she was actually a member of this family.

    Audrey came out with a lot of things in her hand, including a premises permit, a bankbook, and some

    Nicole was surprised.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Audrey stuffed everything into Nicole''s hands and whispered, "They are all yours. I''ve been saving

    money and investing for you all these years. I was afraid that you would lead an unease life. I was

    afraid that you would suffer. Every year on your birthday, I saved you a sum of money. I have been

    doing this for more than twenty years. Now they are all yours. Take them. Please don''t refuse. They are

    tokens of my love."

    Nicole also had children, so she naturally knew how much a mother missed her child.

    Back then, Audrey swapped her and her foster parents'' baby over, because Audrey wanted to protect

    her. But it was also a great torture for a mother to be far away from her own child.

    As a mother, Nicole understood that kind of regret and longing.

    She did not refuse and took the bankbook.

    The figures on the bankbook amazed Nicole.

    To be able to save such a sum of money in the past twenty years or so, Audrey must have lived a

    frugal life. She might even have treated herself badly.

    "Why have you been doing so?"

    "I owe you this. I know that you are married to Samuel now. You don''t need this much money. You can

    give it to Lucas or Zoe, or you can dispose it yourself. Only when you ept it can I feel better."

    "OK."

    Nicole did not refuse.

    However, Nicole did not ept the premises permit.

    "I don''t need the house. You should keep it or give it to Vi."

    "No. It is yours. I bought it for you. Vi has her father. She doesn''t need this."

    Nicole suddenly took pity on Vi.

    "In fact, Vi also needs your love. Since you gave birth to her, you should shoulder your responsibility

    as a mother. Don''t you know how much she yearns for your love?"

    Nicole originally didn''t want to speak for Vi, but she couldn''t help but say it.

    Audrey was shocked and somewhat embarrassed.

    "I was not willing to give birth to her."

    "But you finally gave birth to her. As a mother, you left me twenty years ago. Vi also hasn''t enjoyed

    your love. Actually, you could have had a cute daughter. Vi''s current state is not entirely the result of

    her father''s doting. A child who grows up in a single parent family is actually even more pitiful than me."

    Audrey was shocked by Nicole''s words.

    "Don''t you me her?"

    "I do. After all, because of her, I nearly died. However, that is another thing. To be honest, Vi is much

    more pitiful than me."

    Nicole looked at Audrey and held her arm to let her sit on the sofa.

    Then a loud noise suddenly came from the room, attracting their attention.

 Chapter 310 The Person I Care About the Most Is You

    Chapter 310 The Person I Care About the Most Is You

    "What is the sound?"

    Nicole was a little slow, but Audrey sprang to her feet.

    "Your grandmother!"

    She quickly ran towards Mrs. Don''s room.

    Nicole was slightly stunned and didn''t get it now.

    Grandma?

    She thought for a while before realizing that it was Mrs. Don.

    Thinking of Mrs. Don, Nicole hurriedly followed.

    "Mom."

    Audrey''s voice came with a trace of urgency.

    Nicole''s heart tightened.

    She pushed open the door and walked in. Mrs. Don was lying on the ground, her mouth and her right

    hand twitching. Apparently, it looked like a stroke.

    Mrs. Don was very old. She didn''t have a good impression of this olddy when she ckmailed her.

    Later on, realizing that she did it for her granddaughter, Nicole was relieved.

    However, she didn''t expect that there would be such a wonderful thing in this world. She was Mrs.

    Don''s granddaughter!

    "Don''t touch her. Call an ambnce!"

    Nicole rushed to hold Mrs. Don.

    Mrs. Don was excited when she saw Nicole. Unfortunately, she couldn''t speak.

    "Rx. I know what you''re going to say. I''m back. No matter what, I''m home. I''ll be with you when I am

    free, okay?"

    Nicole somewhat regretted it.

    If she hade earlier to see her, wouldn''t it be like this now?

    Mrs. Don wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it clearly. Tears streamed from her eyes.

    She held onto Nicole''s hand tightly. Even if she was too weak to do it, she still wouldn''t let go, as if she

    was afraid that Nicole would suddenly run away.

    There was something in her eyes, but Nicole could no longer understand it.

    Standing aside, Audrey called an ambnce and even quickly called Jason and the others.

    When Jason and Samuel came out, they looked solemn. After seeing that Mrs. Don seemed to have

    suffered a stroke, they became gloomy.

    "Did you call an ambnce?"

    Jason asked Audrey.

    "Yes. It will be here soon. Mom was just a little ufortable earlier. But how could it happen all of a

    sudden?"

    Audrey was confused and extremely worried.

    Samuel gently grabbed Nicole by her shoulder and said, "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah."

    Nicole''s mind was weighed down.

    Nicole and Audrey went on the ambnce when it arrived, while Samuel and Jason drove behind it.

    Mrs. Don was wheeled into the emergency room.

    Jason and Audrey waited outside nervously, but Samuel pulled Nicole to the side.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole was upset.

    The person lying inside was her grandmother!

    After so many years, she had never known that she still had a grandmother in this world.

    This olddy had lost her son in the midlife and her husband in the early years. Now that she was

    about to have a family reunion, she suddenly had a stroke.

    This kind of ending was frustrating.

    She shouldn''t be like this!

    She had worked hard all her life, sacrificing her husband and child for the country and the people. Now,

    in her old age, she should end up like this before the family reunion.

    Samuel held Nicole in his arms and whispered, "I''m sorry."

    "It''s okay. It''s normal for people to die from old age. I just feel sorry for that. If I knew that she would

    turn out like this, perhaps I should havee earlier."

    When Nicole said this, she felt a little regretful.

    She hadn¡¯t been filial.

    After returning from the United States and finding out her rtionship with the Dons, Nicole had been

    escaping from it. She didn''t know how to face the Dons, how to face Mrs. Don, or even how to admit

    her new identity.

    She knew that the Dons had been waiting for her return and acknowledgement of the ancestors. Still,

    she did not want to take the initiative to mention it.

    But now, the olddy had a stroke. If she couldn''t move, how could she make up for it?

    Nicole felt guilty and med herself, leaving Samuel even sadder.

    "This isn''t an ident. The olddy was plotted against!"

    Samuel spoke in a low voice that only Nicole could hear.

    She suddenly paused and raised her head to look into Samuel''s eyes.

    "You and Uncle went to see Zama just now. Is it about my grandmother''s stroke?"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    How smart Nicole was.

    It wasmon for the elder to have a stroke. There was no need for Samuel to apologize unless it had

    something to do with Zama.

    Whether Samuel admitted it or not, Zama was still his biological mother. It was reasonable for Samuel

    to say sorry for Zama.

    Nicole''s eyes instantly turned cold at the thought of it.

    Samuel wanted to avoid it. However, looking at the anger in Nicole''s eyes, he sighed, "Yes. Because

    the Dons helped us, she made her move a long time ago. Last time when Mrs. Don was sick, she

    bribed a nurse in the hospital to work in the Don''s. The nurse has been caring for Mrs. Don for the past

    few days, and the food she cooked was given by Zama."

    Speaking of Zama, Samuel was really depressed.

    This woman was his biological mother, but he would rather not know about it.

    Zama was too ruthless to anyone.

    If you offended her, she would kill you invisibly with her medical knowledge.

    Such a vicious woman gave birth to him and Vincent! He felt ufortable when he thought of it, but

    he couldn''t change it.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Zama was his mother, Samuel would have killed her when he heard it.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t!

    Samuel also knew that telling Nicole about this would only make her hate Zama even more, but he had

    no choice but to do it.

    Knowing this, Jason really wanted to kill Zama. Unfortunately, they needed the people behind Zama, so

    he restrained himself and endured it. He hurried back with Samuel, but it was still toote.

    Mrs. Don fell for it anyway.

    When Nicole heard this, her expression was terribly sullen.

    "If I said I want to kill Zama, will you stop me?"

    Nicole''s voice was not loud but trembling, even her entire body was trembling.

    This Zama was simply too hateful!

    She had always endured and restrained herself. To her surprise, this woman kept hurting the people

    around her. Did she really think that she was a pushover?

    Samuel frowned but whispered, "I''m not in good health, so I will leave it to you. No matter what you do,

    I won''t have any objections."

    He let go of itpletely.

    Samuel had done his utmost to show his kindness to Zama.

    She gave birth to him. Although he did not know Zama''s true identity these years, Samuel did treat her

    well. He gave her status and glory that outsiders dreamed of and even a lot of things.

    Now that she used these to harm the Greens, his wife and children, Samuel had be disappointed

    at her.

    Over and over again, he had been lenient towards Zama, and the people around him had fallen one by

    one. He really couldn''t protect Zama anymore.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole said fiercely, "I want to go back to the Don''s!"

    "Now?"

    Samuel was a little surprised. After all, Mrs. Don was still in danger.

    "Now!"

    Nicole said coldly with utmost malice in her eyes.

    Samuel did not doubt that she was going back to kill Zama.

    He intended to say that Zama was still useful. Perhaps the people behind her could be drawn out. But

    he only moved his lips without saying anything to stop her.

    "I''ll ask Jacob to send you there."

    No matter how Nicole dealt with this thing, it was reasonable. Samuel wanted to apany her, but it

    was somewhat inappropriate.

    However, Nicole whispered, "No need. I''ll call Finn toe over. I have my own way to settle it. Since

    you''ve given me full authority, can you just leave it? No matter what I do, you can''t have any problem

    with me."

    "Okay. It''s her who asks for it. No matter what you do, I won''t me you. To be honest, I''m really sorry.

    Nikki, I...."

    Samuel seldom fell into a passive position. Now, facing Nicole, he felt a little guilty and uneasy.

    "It has nothing to do with you. Although this woman gave birth to you, she is not a human at all."

    Nicole''s hands clenched tightly.

    Whether it was her previous or present family, Zama would not let them go. After all, what kind of

    grudge did she have with Zama? Why would she be against her?

    It was only because she fell in love with Samuel and married him, and she was not the daughter-inw

    that Zama expected.

    This woman vented her anger on the innocent! It was merely hateful!

    Seeing that Nicole had made up her mind, Samuel whispered, "I''ll stay here and watch over Mrs. Don.

    If anything happens, I''ll call you."

    "There''s no need. With Uncle and my mother here, nothing will happen. No matter who is behind

    Zama, they won''t dare to openly confront the Dons. What I''m worried about now is Lucas, my parents,

    and Zoe. Once I call Finn over, Zoe will be in danger. Then...."

    Before Nicole could finish her words, Samuel understood itpletely.

    "Leave the family matters to me. Don''t worry."

    Actually, Samuel was a little exhausted. After all, he was still a sick man. No matter how strong he was,

    he could not handle so many things at the same time. But now, he could not shirk his responsibility.

    This was a sin done by Zama!

    Whether he admitted it or not, as Zama''s son, he had to repay the debt!

    Nicole looked at him with distress and said, "Thank you for your understanding."

    "I should say that to you. Whatever she says or does, don''t take it to heart. You should know that the

    people I care about the most are you and the children."

    Samuel was afraid that Nicole would be angered by Zama, so he could not help but speak.

    "I know."

    Nicole nodded her head, but the utmost malice in her mind did not diminish at all.

    She wanted to go back and see what tricks Zama had for her! She could guess that Zama had nned

    it and was waiting for her visit.

    Since Zama had given her so many gifts, it would be rude for her not to return the favor, wouldn''t

    it?

 Chapter 311 Im Not Even Close to You

    Chapter 311 I''m Not Even Close to You

    Nicole had arranged everything. When Finn arrived, Mrs. Don was still under emergency treatment.

    She talked to Jason before leaving.

    Audrey was a little worried about Nicole and whispered, "Let your uncle handle it. As a girl, it''s really

    dangerous for you."

    Nicole knew that Audrey was worried about her, but the grudge between her and Zama could not be

    resolved even though she didn''t pick a fight.

    "Don''t worry. I''m fine."

    Nicoleforted Audrey and left the hospital.

    Finn had been with Nicole for some time. Seeing Nicole''s appearance, he knew that something was

    unusual.

    "Madam, are you going to kill someone today?"

    "I don''t know yet, but when I enter, everyone stays outside, including the Dons."

    Nicole''s voice was as cold as ice.

    Although Finn didn''t know what Nicole was going to do, he still nodded.

    After arriving at the Don''s, because Jason had already told everyone about Nicole''s identity, the Dons

    didn''t stop her.

    Nicole arrived at the dungeon without meeting any hindrance.

    Zama wasn''t as miserable as Nicole had imagined, but with a hint of anticipation. She even smiled

    more arrogantly when she saw Nicole.

    "Are you here to ask me to answer for a wrongdoing? So? Are you feeling bad? Are you in pain? How

    do you feel that so many people have ended up like this because of you?"

    Now Zama was like a madman, mocking her the moment she opened her mouth.

    Nicole looked at her coldly and suddenly stepped forward. She jerked her hand up and pped Zama

    in the face.

    "How dare you hit me! Nicole, I''m your mother-inw!"

    Zama knew that Nicole would be angry, but based on her understanding of Nicole, Nicole was

    reasonable and even a little cowardly. Otherwise, why had Nicole not acted since she had done so

    many things?

    Despair gave courage even to a coward. But in Zama''s eyes, Nicole was nothing. She had already lost

    herself as she fell in love with Samuel.

    Right now, this p surprised and irritated Zama.

    "Nicole, Samuel is my son. You are his wife, and I am your mother-inw! How dare you hit me? Aren''t

    you afraid of being punished by God?"

    Zama was a little ferocious with anger.

    However, Nicole said coldly, "Do you think you are qualified to be my mother-inw and Samuel''s

    mother? If it weren''t for this rtionship, do you really think you would have lived till now? Well, there is

    a saying like he who is unjust is doomed to destruction. Your good days are over."

    With that, she looked coldly at Zama with malice all over her face.

    Zama was shocked. But then she mocked and said, "You? To kill me? Come on! Samuel won''t agree.

    Even if I''m not his mother, he won''t kill me. He still wants to use me to find the people behind me, right?

    Only if I''m alive will you have hope."

    "You think too much of yourself!"

    After saying that, Nicole directly took a dagger from Finn beside her.

    This dagger was sharp, and the cold light shone on Zama''s face, making her tremble slightly.

    "Nicole, you can''t kill me! I''m Samuel''s mother. You are...."

    "Do you really think you''re the head of the Greens after saying so much? Then you don''t have to take

    any life seriously anymore? I haven''t had time to settle with you for what you did to my parents, my son

    and daughter. Do you really think I''m weak?"

    "Aren''t you? You''re an idiot! Coward! Apart from loving Samuel, what else can you do? And when you

    love someone, you lose your self-esteem and live such a humble life. Even if I did something to your

    children, you still wouldn¡¯t. Am I right? Lucas should feel ashamed of having a mother like you. It''s a

    nightmare that will haunt him forever. Only when you die will he have a new life and be the true

    sessor of the Greens!"

    Everything Zama said was right, which saddened Nicole.

    "So, you downy my tolerance for you? You have always bullied me by the fact that you are Samuel''s

    mother, making me unable to resist you, mistreat you, or even do anything to you. You know that I care

    about him, I can''t see him sad and embarrassed. Unfortunately, the one who made things difficult for

    Samuel was always you. You pushed your own son away from you. Now, not only have you schemed

    against my son and daughter and hurt my mother-inw, you''ve even reached into the Dons. If I still

    tolerate you, will you go on and think the Seapolis City is yours and you can do whatever you want?"

    What Nicole said surprised Zama for a moment, but she sneered and said, "So what? What can you do

    to me?"

    "Nothing. I just have a sudden urge to kill you. Perhaps your death will end everything!"

    After Nicole finished speaking, she stabbed Zama into the chest. However, she didn''t know if it was

    because of her trembling hand that she missed the vital.

    Even so, Zama was still in extreme pain and a little scared.

    "Nicole, how dare you!"

    "Didn''t I already do it? Is there anything else I don''t dare to do? Sorry, my hand shook just now. Don''t

    worry. I will aim at it next time."

    After saying that, Nicole directly pulled out the dagger without batting an eyelid.

    Warm blood sprayed out on Nicole''s face.

    However, she didn''t care at all. She even looked at the dagger in her hand and said dejectedly, "Finn,

    how can I pierce the heart?"

    This was the first time Finn had seen Nicole make a move.

    Although Nicole''s hand did tremble, at that moment, Nicole really wanted to kill Zama.

    Finn hurriedly stepped forward and told Nicole the exact location.

    Discussing and demonstrating happened in front of Zama as if they were going to kill a pig.

    Zama''s face turnedpletely pale, and she finally felt scared.

    "Nicole, you can''t kill me! Samuel will be sad! No matter what, I gave Samuel life. If Samuel knows it,

    he won''t forgive you!"

    "Shut up!"

    Nicole became even angrier.

    At this time, Zama was still using Samuel''s feelings for her to threaten Nicole.

    Nicole put the dagger under Zama''s cheek and said coldly, "What will happen to Samuel and I has

    nothing to do with you, because you can''t see it. You must pay for everything you did. Otherwise, what

    will happen to my children, my family, and the injuries they have suffered? With you alive, more people

    will be destroyed."

    "You can''t kill me! You can''t! Killing is against thew. You can''t kill me!"

    Never being so scared, Zama struggled to break free, yet it was useless.

    Nicole held the dagger and said to Finn, "Is the heart here?"

    "Yes."

    Finn nodded.

    Nicole suddenly raised her hand.

    "No! Nicole, if you kill me, you will regret it! You will never know who is behind me. Even if I die, you,

    your children, and Samuel will not be safe!"

    Zama shouted, hoping that Nicole would show mercy when she heard this, but Nicole still stabbed her.

    "God!"

    Zama screamed in pain.

    But Nicole sighed and said, "s, I missed again. What happened today? Do I have to try a third

    time?"

    Hearing that, Zama wished she could faint immediately.

    She never knew that Nicole could be so hateful!

    "Nicole, you did it on purpose!"

    "You got me."

    Nicole pulled out the dagger again.

    Zama felt her blood drain quickly.

    She was afraid of death!

    But now seeing the face of Nicole, she was about to die of anger.

    "You yed me around like a toy. You deliberately missed, didn''t you? Actually, you didn''t dare! You

    didn''t dare to let me die! I knew it. You didn''t dare!"

    Nicole burst into a sneer.

    "You''ve done such a damn thing to so many people, causing them to suffer from illness. Do you really

    think that I can just stab you twice and send you straight to hell? Don''t you think this kind of revenge is

    too mild?"

    "What do you mean?"

    For the very first time, Zama couldn''t understand Nicole.

    Not only did this woman''s appearance change, but her personality seemed to have changed as well.

    Even now, her scalp felt numb, and she couldn''t figure it out.

    Nicole waved her hand to Finn, who was standing beside her. Finn immediately brought over some fine

    powder and handed it to her.

    Zama''s nose was very sharp, and she could tell it right away.

    "Nicole, how can you be so cruel?"

    "Compared to you, I''m still far behind!"

    With that, Nicole directly smeared the white powder on Zama''s wound without blinking.

    "God!"

    Zama was in so much pain that she almost fainted.

    This was salt!

    Salt on the wound could stop bleeding, but it could also bring so much pain that they wished they could

    die immediately.

    The pain was in the heart, endless.

    She never imagined that Nicole would treat people like this now.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    How could Nicole be like this? Who had been so gentle and kind and willing to die for Samuel?

    She never thought about what she had done to Nicole.

    Seeing her entire body drench in cold sweat from the pain, Nicole had no pity on her. Instead, she

    pinched Zama''s chin and said coldly, "Does it hurt? Does a woman like you know the pain? When you

    drugged Mrs. Don, my mother-inw, and even my son, did you ever think that they would suffer it as

    well?"

    "Kill me! Nicole, just kill me!"

    Zama finally knew what it was like to be worse off than dead. However, she never expected that the

    person who gave her such an experience was Nicole!

    It was this weak woman that she had always looked down on!

    Nicole shook her off, grabbed her chin, and forcefully poured a bottle of medicine into Zama''s mouth.

    "What did you feed me? Nicole, what on earth did you feed me?"

    Zama was forced to eat it, wanting to spit it out, but those things melted in her mouth. She felt the bitter

    liquid flowing down her throat, and her face instantly turned extremely pale.

 Chapter 312 Youve Done Enough for Me

    Chapter 312 You''ve Done Enough for Me

    Nicole watched as Zama''s fear increased and then sneered, "It''s surprising that you''re afraid too. Didn''t

    it ur to you that the same thing would happen to you when you drugged someone else?

    Unfortunately, there is a saying that you have to suffer from your own actions. Have you heard of it?

    The thing you eat is refined from the medicine you gave to others. Although the ingredients may not be

    as pure as yours, it should be enough."

    "Nicole, you will die a terrible death! You will be struck by lightning!"

    Hearing this, Zama trembled all over.

    No one knew better than she did about the drugs.

    She never thought that this kind of thing would be used on her.

    But Nicole still smiled, "Even if I was struck by lightning, I would still have to drag you with me. Also, I

    forgot to tell you that Samuel refined this medicine and gave it to me before I came."

    "Nonsense! I don''t believe it! Samuel won''t do this to me! He won''t!"

    Zama''s mood copsed.

    Samuel was Zama''sst trump card.

    She knew better than anyone that Samuel was kind though with a cold face.

    Although he had been rather silent since childhood, Samuel was dependent on her, his biological

    mother, loved her and even protected her. When Nicole returned five yearster, he didn''t even do

    anything excessive to her though he learned her dislike to Nicole. Wasn''t it because of her identity?

    Even if Lucas was taken away by her, Samuel still didn''t settle the score. To Zama, it meant she was

    special to Samuel.

    Now that Samuel knew her true identity, how could he be so heartless to her?

    However, seeing Nicole''s serious face, Zama still hesitated, doubted and even felt pain creeping up on

    her bit by bit.

    "No! It can be! Samuel won''t!"

    She roared as if this was the only way to overturn Nicole''s lies.

    Nicole only looked at her coldly and didn''t say anything. The cold smile on her lips was like a sharp

    dagger piercing into Zama''s chest.

    "It''s you! It''s you, you bitch! You''re the one who made Samuel bad, aren''t you? I''m his biological

    mother, and you''ll kill him if you do this!"

    Zama struggled, wishing she could tear Nicole apart with her own hands.

    The calmer Nicole was, the more anxious she became.

    Her body felt worse and worse, and her stomach started to ache.

    Zama got scared indeed.

    "Nicole, let go of me! I don''t want to die! I can''t die yet!"

    "No one wants to die, but you y them as you wish. It''s time for you to get a taste of that. As for what I

    want to know, even if you don''t tell me, I still have other ways to get it. As for you, enjoy your own

    medicine. You''re right about that if I kill you, I''ll get involved in awsuit. For someone like you, it''s not

    worth it. So, it''s better to let you die from your own medicine."

    With that, Nicole turned around and left.

    Zama got panicked.

    "Nicole, don''t leave! Come back! Don''t leave!"

    She screamed, but Nicole walked out of the basement as if she didn''t hear her.

    Finn looked at Nicole and Zama and left without saying anything.

    The air outside was fresh.

    Nicole took a deep breath, and the anger in her heart finally subsided.

    After Finn came out, he asked in confusion, "Madam, why didn''t you kill her?"

    "Let them rx their vignce. Set Petty free and let her take Zama away from here."

    What Nicole said was a bit shocking.

    "You want her to be the bait?"

    "I want to know what her antidote is. Although my mother-inw seems fine now, the doctor told me

    that she can''t hold on any longer. There''s also my grandmother, Mrs. Don. She has a stroke. Given

    Zama''s medical skills, the doctor may not be able to find anything for a while. I''m afraid that she can''t

    wait until he does. Therefore, if Zama wants to be alive, she will save herself. If she did, there''s still

    hope."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Finn immediately understood. However, he asked in a low voice, "Petty can''t

    listen to us at all."

    "She will. Tell her that if she does as I say, she will have a chance to see Zac!"

    Nicole''s words shocked Finn again.

    He knew who Zac was.

    After arriving in the Seapolis City, he figured out everything. So, when he heard the name, Finn couldn''t

    help but ask, "Didn''t Zac die?"

    "Just tell her like this and ask her to find me when she thinks it over! I''ll be waiting for her at the Don''s

    for an hour."

    After saying that, Nicole strode towards the Don''s hall.

    Finn found that the madam before him was not as weak as he thought.

    At least now, he felt that Nicole was unfathomable.

    He ran to find Petty and did as Nicole instructed.

    When Nicole returned to the hall, the servant hurried forward to ask for instructions. Nicole waved her

    hand, indicating that she wanted to be quiet for a while. Then she got up and went to Mrs. Don''s room.

    Mrs. Don''s room was antique with lots of exhibits. Nicole saw the painting Xander had painted for Mrs.

    Don at a nce.

    The painting was very vivid. It could be seen that Xander was especially filial to his mother.

    This was her father!

    But she had never seen him before.

    Nicole''s phone rang.

    She looked down to find that it was Samuel.

    Nicole leaned against the sofa and sat down, answering the call.

    "How is it? Can you handle it?"

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Samuel did not intend to make this call. With his rtionship with Zama, whatever he said and did now

    would irritate Nicole. But he was still worried.

    Nicole rubbed her temples tiredly and said, "I did as you told. Zama suffered a breakdown. Now, I am

    waiting for Petty''s reaction."

    "How are you? If you can''t take it, I can do this for you."

    Nicole shook her head slightly at Samuel''s words.

    "You''ve already helped me a lot. I want to do this myself. Besides, given your rtionship with Zama, I

    can''t let you deal with her. Samuel, I know that you love me, but what I want to say is that even though

    I hate Zama, I still love you."

    Nicole spoke with total sincerity.

    She did hate Zama''s guts, but this had nothing to do with Samuel. She would never vent her anger on

    him. However, Samuel would me himself and felt guilty about Zama''s identity.

    Nicole didn''t want him to be like this.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel felt even more ufortable.

    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t handle everything well. I failed to give you and the children a sound

    environment and even implicated the rtives. If I had been a bit more ruthless...."

    "You can''t. You are Samuel with a cold face but a warm heart. Samuel, I get it. I''m not young anymore.

    I''m already the mother of two children. I''m no longer a weak woman who used to be nothing. I''m now

    the leader of the Night Elf Empire, so I have to deal with many things personally. Only in this way can I

    be worthy of being your wife, standing beside you and traveling around the world together."

    "I just don''t want you to work too hard. Actually, as long as you are willing, even if you are still the same

    as before, I won''t have any problem with that. I love you. No matter what others say, as long as I

    choose you, I will like you regardless of your looks. I want you!"

    What Samuel said was afort to Nicole.

    She smiled, "But I don''t want to be such a weak woman. Don''t worry. If I can''t hold on, I will ask for your

    help. You''re my man."

    Hearing that, Samuel finally felt relieved.

    "Right, is Zac alright?"

    Nicole had the same doubts as Finn. Zac was clearly dead, so how could he still exist in the world?

    Samuel whispered, "He is fine. I''ll send you a video of himter. If Pettyes for you, you can show it

    to her. I think she will say yes."

    "Samuel, thank you."

    Actually, all of this was taught to her by Samuel. Calm as she was in front of Zama, she was unsure in

    her heart. Especially when the blood sprayed on her face, Nicole was a little panicked.

    However, when she thought of Samuel, who was supporting her, Mrs. Don and Laurel, who were

    waiting for her rescue, she had no choice but to calm herself down.

    Nicole felt that it was enough for what he did.

    Sadly, Samuel did not feel that he had done anything.

    "Don''t say that. If you''re tired, rest for a while. Petty needs time to think about it. Besides, the Don

    family is very safe now. I don''t want to see you copse for someone who isn''t worth it."

    Samuel said it with a soft voice, which Nicole found pleasant to the ear, soothing and even hypnotic.

    Her eyelids were somewhat heavy, and she murmured, "Well, I''ll take a nap."

    "Okay."

    Samuel hung up the phone and stood in front of the French window. Looking at the scenery outside, he

    suddenly called Jacob.

    "Have our men be ready to give a fatal blow to Zama if she attacks before her death. No matter what,

    we can''t let her hurt Nicole and the children."

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    Jacob hurried to make arrangements.

    However, Nicole did not know about this. She was not sleeping well and even dreamed of the dead

    Xander.

    He looked very much like Jason, but his eyes were much sharper.

    He seemed to me her for not protecting her grandmother and not keeping her family away from

    danger. She even heard Xander say that she was not worthy of being a descendant of the Dons.

    Nicole suddenly woke up with a shock, only to find that it was a dream, and she was still in Mrs. Don''s

    room.

    At this moment, a knock came from outside.

 Chapter 313 Pay the Tuition Actively

    Chapter 313 Pay the Tuition Actively

    Nicole somewhat restrained her emotions. Looking at Xander''s painting in Mrs. Don''s room, she

    thought about how clear and real the dream she had was.

    She breathed, "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to Grandma and the Dons. Absolutely

    not!"

    After saying that, she stood up and sat back on the main seat of the sofa. Then, she said indifferently.

    "Come in!"

    The door was opened, and Petty walked in.

    Unlike a few days ago, Petty had lost a lot of weight and looked more haggard. When she saw Nicole,

    she was somewhat excited.

    "Are you saying that Zac is still alive? Is that true?"

    Her voice trembled.

    She had seen him die with her own eyes. However, she could not take his corpse away. Later, it was

    Zama who said that she would help her retrieve his ashes, yet there had been no news.

    Some people said that Zac had been torn into pieces by Samuel, while others said that Zac''s ashes

    had been scattered into the sea. No matter what, Petty could not ept it. This was also one of the

    main reasons why she followed Zama to go against Samuel and Nicole without hesitation.

    She couldn''t let Zac die without aplete corpse or a burial ground. She had to seek justice for Zac.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Hearing the news that Zac was still alive, Petty was excited with anticipation.

    Nicole looked at Petty. Although Petty was detestable for doing many wrong things, she had always

    been faithful to Zac in love.

    She couldn''t help but admire Samuel''s way of doing things. He knew how to grab onto a person''s

    weakness and let that person work for him willingly.

    Back then, it was Samuel who deliberately let Petty go. Keeping Zac was also Samuel''s n. Now, it

    seemed that everything went as Samuel nned.

    He was like an unhurried chess yer who had everyone''s movements under his control.

    Nicole felt that she still had a lot to learn from Samuel, but now was not the time to think about it.

    Seeing that Petty''s eyes were filled with desire, Nicole took out her phone and showed the video from

    Samuel to Petty.

    Zac was recovering from his injuries in a sanatorium. But he seemed to be doing well with more flesh

    on his face.

    Petty held the phone and watched the video greedily, tears finally flowing down her cheeks.

    Her eyes had been ruined, but it could not stop her from being excited in the slightest.

    "He''s alive! He''s alive! Where is he? Where is he now?"

    Petty looked at Nicole excitedly.

    "I can''t tell you where he is right now, but if you can help me, I promise you that I''ll let you two go when

    it''s done," Nicole said indifferently, "I can ask Samuel to keep you alive and help you go abroad. You

    can leave the Seapolis City with a sum of money and find a ce where no one knows you to spend

    the rest of your lives. After that, the grudges between you and me, and the Greens will be dealt with."

    Petty suddenly quieted down.

    She looked straight at Nicole, trying to find something in her eyes. But Nicole''s eyes were clear, and

    she was frank.

    "Can I trust you?"

    Petty finally opened her mouth, clearly regaining herposure.

    Nicole was a little nervous, but she said indifferently, "You can choose not to believe me and continue

    to do all the bad things with Zama. However, at that time, it will be impossible for you and Zac to be

    together. If we can, we might erase Zac''s memory. He may never remember you."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    Petty responded with a sudden eruption of malice.

    Finn was uneasy outside. He wanted toe in and stop Petty but was stopped by Nicole.

    "Whatever you say, it''s up to you. Since I was able to save Zac in that situation, it can be seen how Zac

    treats me now. If you want to go against him, do as you please. But you have to think it over."

    Nicole said calmly, but her palms were already covered in sweat.

    That was what Samuel taught her, wasn''t it?

    There was nothing wrong with what she said, right?

    Right now, she couldn''t rehearse anything. She could only y it by ear and pretend to be calm.

    However, forced by Petty, Nicole still felt pressured.

    Petty stared at Nicole. She was considering how much truth Nicole had in her words, but the Zac on

    her phone was real. She could even tell that Zac no longer hated the world. He was calm.

    Could it be that Zac chose to work with Samuel and Nicole?

    Petty could not figure it out. She had been staring at the video, her eyes filled with greed and longing.

    Nicole knew the gaze. As a woman, she understood Petty''s current mood, but they had different

    standpoints. She couldn''t be so kind-hearted.

    Petty finallypromised.

    "Alright, I promise you. As your insider, I will help Zama and find what you want. But you have to keep

    your promise. Once this is done, let me and Zac go. We don''t need any documents from you. As long

    as you give us a sum of money, we will leave the Seapolis City and never show up before you and

    Samuel."

    "Okay, I promise!"

    Nicole was secretly delighted without showing it.

    Petty asked doubtfully, "Does what you said work?"

    "What do you think? Samuel can die for me, what else can''t he listen to me?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Petty finally felt relieved.

    "Can I copy this video?"

    "I''m afraid not. This video is Zac''s current state. Zama is suspicious. If she sees it, there''s no need for

    us to carry out the n. There are too many people involved in it. I can''t give you this video for the time

    being."

    Nicole knew Petty wanted the video, but she couldn''t agree in a moment of weakness.

    Obviously, Petty did not act tough to obtain the video. When she heard Nicole''s words, she greedily

    looked at Zac on the video, as if she was trying to memorize him in her mind.

    Nicole did not urge her.

    After a long time, Petty returned the phone to Nicole and said softly, "Zama is very suspicious, so I

    can''t guarantee that I can get the first-hand information. But I will try my best. Before that, you guys

    need to do something to me. Otherwise, she won''t believe me if I show up in front of her in such good

    condition."

    Hearing Petty''s words, Nicole nodded and said, "Finn will see to it."

    With that, Finn left with Petty.

    When Nicole was left alone in the room again, her back was covered in a cold sweat.

    Usually, she would see Samuel n andmand with an easy grace. She always felt that it was

    effortless. Only today did she realize that this required a strong mind.

    Nicole copsed on the sofa.

    "Don''t worry, Grandma," she murmured as she looked at the photo that Mrs. Don had ced on the

    nightstand. "I must be strong to protect you, the Dons, and my current parents. I won''t let those close to

    me suffer the slightest harm."

    Mrs. Don was smiling faintly in the photo as if she was responding to Nicole.

    Not long after, a heart-wrenching sound came from Petty. It was apparent that she had been tortured.

    Although this woman was a bit bad, her feelings for Zac was still worthy of respect.

    When Nicole called Samuel, he asked worriedly, "Are you okay?"

    "Look at you. You always say that. Why am I so weak in your eyes?"

    Nicole waspletely rxed.

    Samuel sensed something from her tone and felt relieved.

    "Isn''t it your first time? So, I''m worried that you''ll have stage fright."

    "I''m a little nervous, indeed, but everything goes as we nned. Samuel, do take care of Zac. I

    promised Petty that I will let them go. Although they have done a lot of wrongs, they are still a couple of

    miserable lovers, so...."

    Nicole was not cruel enough, but she couldn''t help it.

    Samuel seemed to have known that she would say this long ago. He said, "I know. If everything is

    done, juste back. Mrs. Don must have left the operating room. The person she longs to see is you.

    Asking Finn to bring you back will create a chance for Petty and Zama."

    "Got it, teacher."

    Nicole called in a mischievous voice.

    Samuel found the address ¡°teacher¡± pleasant.

    "Good. Then you should study hard with me and not be ck with the tuition."

    "Tuition? What tuition?"

    Nicole was amazed.

    But Samuel smiled, "If you want to learn it well, you have to sleep with your master. Haven''t you heard

    of this rule?"

    Nicole blushed with embarrassment.

    "What are you thinking about every day? Well, leave it. Finn and I will go to the hospital. Are you

    there?"

    "I''m back in the ward. I¡¯m worried about Zoe."

    "Okay, I''ll go back and see the olddy."

    "Be careful."

    "Okay!"

    After speaking some sweet words, Nicole and Samuel hung up the phone.

    The tiredness was swept away.

    She stood up and arranged the olddy''s photo. Then, she looked at the olddy''s room again before

    she left.

    Finn was already waiting outside. Seeing Nicolee out, he hurriedly stepped forward and said,

    "Everything is going as nned."

    "Tell our men to rx the inside guard but enhance the outside. We will leave the Don''s now."

    "Okay!"

    Finn immediately understood and shouted, "Madam, it seems that Mrs. Don is out of the operating

    room. Shall we go over and take a look?"

    "Go!"

    Nicole was so anxious that she almost fell when she heard the news. Fortunately, Finn helped her.

    She stumbled and said, "Hurry up and bring me over. God knows how she is now. I have to see her."

    As she spoke, Finn and Nicole rushed out.

    An inconspicuous maid walked out from the kitchen. After seeing that, a trace of contemtion shed

    through her eyes.

 Chapter 314 Give Me Some Time

    Chapter 314 Give Me Some Time

    After Nicole and Finn left the Don''s, they quickly got in the car. Suddenly, Lucas called.

    "Mommy!"

    "Lucas? What''s wrong? Does anything happen to your grandparents?"

    The first thing Nicole thought of was her parents.

    She was scared now.

    They were her family and her weaknesses. Before she became powerful, she was terrified that

    someone would harm them. And she was helpless.

    It was a terrible feeling.

    "Mommy, you are underestimating me. With me, who can do anything to grandparents?" Lucas said,

    curling his lips.

    This brat sounded so confident that Nicole felt proud and less worried.

    "Okay, my son is the best."

    Nicole hurriedly praised him.

    "Of course! I''m your son! You are so awesome. How can I be stupid?"

    Lucas was a honey-lipped boy. What he said filled Nicole''s heart with sweetness and joy.

    "Alright, stop bragging. Why are you calling me?"

    "Daddy asked me to install a positioning system on you. I saw you go to the Don''s just now and

    connected it to the Don''s monitoring system. And I found something interesting!"

    Lucas said excitedly.

    Nicole''s heart jolted.

    "What did you find?"

    "I''ve already sent it to your phone. You can check it. But Mommy, I need a reward."

    Lucas tilted his head and said.

    It was not a big deal to reward Lucas. After promising him, she hung up the phone and opened the

    video.

    An unimpressive maid in the video shed past the kitchen after hearing Nicole say that Mrs. Don was

    out of the operating room. Then, she quickly left the Don''s through the back door and made a call by a

    public telephone nearby. Nicole didn''t know who she called.

    However, Nicole''s expression instantly changed.

    "Finn, control this woman. I want to know where she dialed. Is it difficult?"

    "Not at all. Lucas can do this."

    Finn said proudly.

    Nicole was shocked and depressed.

    Now that her son was more capable than her, wasn''t she going to work harder?

    "I see. Try not to let him take risks."

    Nicole was still worried about Lucas.

    No matter how talented Lucas was, he was still just a child and her son! She didn''t want anything to

    happen to him.

    Finn nodded and hurriedly called his men.

    If Lucas hadn''t given her this video, Nicole would have thought that there was only one nurse in the

    Don''s who listened to Zama. Now, it seemed that there were quite a few of them.

    Nicole''s heart was somewhat heavy.

    There were moles in the Bush''s, the Don''s, and the Green''s. Those in the Green''s were the hardest to

    be done with. While those in the Bush''s and the Don''s had to be removed as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, Nicole would not sleep sound at night.

    The car arrived at Central Hospital soon.

    Nicole was anxious for Mrs. Don. She got out of the car and dashed to the operating room.

    The operating room light was out.

    Nicole asked the nurse and doctor. After knowing Mrs. Don''s room number, she darted to the ward.

    Audrey and Jason were slightly stupefied when she pushed open the door.

    Seeing Nicole sweating profusely, Audrey hurriedly stood up and walked to her with a towel.

    "Look at you, all sweaty from the running. Your grandmother just left the operating room and hasn''t

    woken up yet. Don''t worry."

    Audrey''s words did not put Nicole at ease at all.

    When she stood in front of Mrs. Don, Jason moved aside, and Nicole sat beside the bed.

    Nicole reached out and held Mrs. Don''s hand. She whispered, "Grandma, I''m here with you."

    After calling her grandma, Nicole''s nose twitched.

    This was her grandmother!

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She was her closest person in the world.

    Mrs. Don did not react, but Audrey''s eyes were wet, and Jason was sad too.

    "If your grandmother knew you called her, she would be overjoyed. But now she can''t hear you."

    Jason felt somewhat regretful.

    "She will. Grandma will hear me. I believe God won''t be cruel to the Dons. He will make Grandma

    better. Besides, there are so many heroes in the Dons, and their spirits in heaven will protect

    Grandma."

    Nicole choked.

    When Jason heard that Nicole had admitted that she was a Don, his heart was filled with mixed

    feelings, and he was thrilled.

    He stretched out his hand and gently patted Nicole on the shoulder. He breathed, "Don''t worry too

    much. Everything will be fine. The olddy has been obsessed with finding you all these years. Now

    that you are here, she won''t leave without having a word with you."

    Jason didn''t feel well, either.

    Over the years, only he and the olddy were left in the Dons. He knew better than anyone that the old

    to be hurt by Nicole.

    However, fate was so amazing that it surprised everyone. In the beginning, they met but didn''t know

    each other.

    Now Nicole had made her way back, but Mrs. Don was in trouble. No matter who it was, he would feel

    sad in their hearts.

    Nicole looked at the olddy who was in aa, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Nicole still remembered the first time she saw Mrs. Don. This olddy was unreasonable, insisting that

    Nicole hit her. At that time, she really hated this old woman.

    Knowing that the old woman did it to find her, she felt sorrowful.

    She was old and only longed to get her granddaughter back.

    Nicole held the olddy''s hand tightly and didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Seeing this, Audrey covered her mouth and went out.

    Jason nced at Audrey and whispered to Nicole, "I know you don''t want to hear this right now, but

    since you have recognized the Dons and your grandmother, shouldn''t you call her mother? As a

    woman, her life has not been easy these years."

    Nicole was stunned. When she turned around to look at Audrey, Audrey was already gone.

    She was bewildered.

    "Uncle, give me some time. I need time to digest these things."

    Narrowing her eyes slightly, Nicole said in a low voice.

    Jason knew that he couldn''t put too much pressure on her. He nodded and said, "I''ve already informed

    Samuel. He is also a patient now, so I told him not toe over. If you''re tired, go to have a rest. When

    your grandmother wakes up, I''ll tell you."

    "No, I want to stay here with her."

    Nicole said in a low voice.

    As she insisted, Jason no longer dissuaded her. He turned around and pushed his wheelchair out of

    the ward.

    When only Nicole and Mrs. Don were left in the ward, Nicole stood up to get a basin of warm water,

    took out a towel, and began to clean Mrs. Don''s body and palms.

    As she did, she said, "You know what?" I have always envied those who have grandmothers, because

    everyone says that grandmother treat grandchildren better than their parents. Unfortunately, my

    parents passed away early when I was young, so I didn''t get my grandparents'' love. Now, I also have

    my own grandmother. You managed to get me back to the Dons but haven''t shown me your love. Don''t

    you think it''s not good for you to lie here and wait for me to look after you? Olddy?"

    As Nicole spoke, she paid attention to Mrs. Don.

    The venttor shed methodically.

    Nicole continued, "I''ve decided that I''ll find me a room in the Don''s and go back every Friday, okay? I

    don''t care whether you agree or not, I''ve made up my mind. I don''t care if you disagree."

    The olddy still didn''t show any reaction.

    Nicole did not give up and continued to talk to herself.

    This was what Audrey saw when she returned.

    She seemed to see Xander sitting in front of Mrs. Don and saying something.

    In the past, Xander was filial like this.

    Audrey''s eyes turned red again.

    She did not disturb Nicole but gently closed the door and walked out.

    Seeing Audrey like this, Jason whispered, "Audrey, why don''t we go to have a cup of coffee? There has

    been a lot going on recently in the family, so we haven''t sat for a chat. I want to tell you the things my

    brother meant to say."

    Audrey was stunned for a moment, then nodded.

    She pushed Jason to the coffee shop nearby.

    Nicole had talked to Mrs. Don for a long time, and she was parched. It was only her own trivial matters,

    but she spoke happily as if Mrs. Don was just asleep.

    As she spoke, she began to feel bad.

    If she had be powerful and guarded Zama earlier, the olddy wouldn''t have been like this.

    However, things were already like this. And it was useless to me herself. Nicole only hoped that

    everything could go ording to what she and Samuel had nned.

    However, there was no news from the Don''s.

    Generally speaking, Petty should have gone to the dungeon at this time, and there should be news.

    Why hadn''t there been any movement so far?

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy.

    She wanted to make a phone call to ask, but what Samuel said came to her mind. She had to be

    but the uneasiness in her heart grew.

    Perhaps it was because she was participating for the first time, or maybe it was because she was too

    nervous. She was fidget and a little anxious.

    Time passed very slowly for her. From time to time, she lifted her arm to check, but it had only been a

    few hours away.

    Could it be something wrong?

    Nicole started to think nonsense.

    Just as she was restless, her phone rang.

 Chapter 315 I Hope Youre Fine

    Chapter 315 I Hope You''re Fine

    Nicole answered the phone immediately. It was Samuel.

    She felt somewhat uneasy because Samuel called at this time.

    "Samuel? What''s wrong?"

    There was a trace of urgency in her voice.

    Samuel sensed that she was nervous. He asked in an undertone, "Are you very nervous?"

    "Yeah, a little. After all, this is the first time I''ve participated in something like this."

    Nicole was candid.

    There were no secrets between them. Plus, Samuel taught her. She didn''t have anything to hide from

    him.

    Samuel continued, "Do you want me to be with you?"

    "No."

    Nicole refused. Samuel was disappointed.

    "That was an unequivocal rejection!"

    Nicole cleared her throat.

    She said, "You know I didn''t mean that. I care about you. I don''t want you to be exhausted given your

    poor health conditions."

    "I understand."

    The corners of his mouth turned up.

    How could he not know Nicole cared about him? He just wanted to banter with her so that she wouldn''t

    be too nervous.

    "Don''t worry about Petty. Even if it''s been a long time, you have to be patient. Petty has been receiving

    professional training since she was little. Even if something goes wrong, she will be able to deal with it.

    Besides, she has feelings for Zac. She will be fine."

    Hearing that, Nicole sighed and said, "Don''t you think we''ve gone too far? We take advantage of her

    feelings and threaten her to do things for us. I really feel bad."

    "You''re just too kind."

    Samuel had expected that Nicole would feel guilty. After all, it was her first time. She wished everything

    could have a happy ending, but how could it be possible?

    Nicole knew she shouldn''t have such feelings, but Samuel was the only person whom she could spoke

    her mind to.

    "I''m not. I just feel a bit uneasy."

    "You''ll get used to it gradually," Samuelforted her softly.

    Suddenly, his phone rang.

    Nicole was surprised, and she became nervous again.

    "Is it news from Petty?"

    "I have to hang up. I''ll check the situation and let you knowter."

    With that, Samuel hung up.

    Hearing the beeps, Nicole grew more anxious.

    Was it sessful?

    Did Zama give herself away?

    It mattered the lives of Mrs. Don, Laurel, and others.

    Nicole was waiting anxiously.

    Mrs. Don was asleep. Her venttor was working properly. However, this was too torturous for Nicole.

    Just as she was about to lose control, Samuel called her.

    "Nicole, something happened to Petty. I''ll go take a look."

    Samuel was serious.

    Nicole''s heart sank.

    "Didn''t you say that Petty had professional training and that everything would be fine?"

    "It''s nothing serious. I''ll settle it. Don''t worry. Rest assured. Your grandmother will be fine."

    What Samuel said diforted Nicole.

    "Tell me where she is. I''ll go there. You stay in the hospital."

    Nicole cut to the chase.

    "No!"

    Samuel turned her down without hesitation.

    He knew what Nicole was capable of. She wasn''t good at fighting. He wouldn''t allow her to risk her life.

    However, Samuel was in poor physical conditions.

    She was worried about Samuel and afraid this was a trap.

    But if she insisted on going, Samuel would not agree.

    So Nicole let out a cry. Samuel was caught off guard.

    He asked with concern, "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. I had a stomachache. Uncle and my mother are not here, and I don''t know where they have

    gone. I can''t leave grandmother. Can youe here and bring me something?"

    Her voice was weak.

    Samuel suddenly tensed up.

    "What do you want? I''ll buy it immediately."

    "Sanitary pads. My period ising."

    Her voice was very soft, with a trace of embarrassment.

    Samuel was surprised. He clearly did not expect this.

    He coughed awkwardly and said, "Wait a moment. I''ll be right there."

    "Thank you!"

    Putting down the phone, Nicole blushed. But there was determination in her eyes.

    She asked Finn to give her a dose of anesthetic and hid it under her sleeve.

    Nicole whispered to Mrs. Don who was still unconscious, "Grandma, I know you need me to be with

    you. But Samuel will be here. He''s your grandson-inw. He will be looking after you. Samuel is also

    sick. You''re in goodpany. I can''t watch you being unconscious and do nothing. But Samuel is my

    love. He can''t be in trouble either. Zama has always been ruthless. Our confrontation has already

    begun. She will not give up until she gets what she wants. I understand the current situation. So does

    Samuel. I can''t let him risk his life. Will you take good care of him for me when he arrives? When I

    Nicole was very sincere, but Mrs. Don didn''t have any reaction.

    Patients with a stroke shouldn''t be like this. Doctors said Mrs. Don had a stroke, but Nicole had a

    hunch that she was poisoned.

    Nicole had to confront Zama for the sake of her grandmother.

    With that Nicole gently tucked her in. But she failed to see that Mrs. Don''s fingers moved slightly.

    When Samuel arrived at the ward, Nicole was resting with her arms on the bed, looking exhausted.

    "Nicole!"

    His heart ached and he walked to her.

    Nicole looked up. Samuel was heartbroken at the sight of her pale face.

    "How do you feel? Do you need to see a doctor?"

    Nicole felt guilty because of his anxious look. But she constrained it.

    "I''m fine. Maybe I caught a cold. My stomach is aching."

    "I''ll rub it for you."

    Samuel put the sanitary pads aside. He knelt down, lifted Nicole''s clothes and put his hand on her

    stomach.

    His palm was very warm. With his hand on her stomach, she felt warmth seeping into her skin and into

    her blood veins.

    Samuel didn''t have too much sweet talk, but he always protected her when she needed it the most.

    Nicole was touched. She looked him in the eye.

    She couldn''t ask Samuel to risk his life for her.

    Besides, he hadn''t recovered. He still had injuries.

    The thought prompted Nicole to take out the anesthetic and clench it in her hand. She whispered,

    "Samuel."

    "Huh?"

    Samuel thought Nicole was very ufortable. That was why her voice was much softer. So he

    rubbed with greater force.

    Nicole was surrounded by warmth. She was on the verge of tears as she stared at Samuel emotionally.

    "Samuel, I love you."

    Samuel was surprised by her sudden confession. His expression became much gentler.

    "I know."

    Samuel put on a smile.

    Nicole found his smile so beautiful and charming. She would never get bored of seeing his smile.

    "Did I ever tell you that you''re attractive?"

    "You didn''t."

    Samuel found Nicole was somewhat different today. She was anxious.

    He looked at Nicole and said, "Don''t worry. I''m good at fighting. No one can harm me. I know it''s

    dangerous. But Zama won''t be able to harm me. I will bring the antidote back."

    Nicole almost cried. She hurriedly turned her head around and said, "Why are you so confident? What

    is Zama''s background? Why can''t doctors cure my grandma?"

    Samuel shook his head.

    "Her family makes a living by making traditional Chinese medicine. They have medicine that is

    unknown to us. Although doctors can provide some treatment, it takes time to develop poisons. I don''t

    think Mrs. Don or Laurel have enough time for doctors to figure out the ingredients. At present, Zama is

    the only hope. We can only take the risk and give it a try."

    Nicole had always found Zama very mysterious, but no one was able to find out about her identity. It

    was as if she was being protected.

    Nicole did not know who she was, but she knew that they were in grave danger.

    She knew that Zama was her only hope. But she also understood Zama would not fall into their trap.

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt that she might be too impatient. Perhaps it was foolish to ask Petty to

    cooperate with her.

    However, she did not say anything to Samuel. She just looked at Samuel gently and said, "You will

    return safely, won''t you?"

    "Of course!"

    Samuelforted her with a smile.

    Nicole put her hand on his head, then her hand went all the way down to his neck.

    "Samuel, you know that I really don''t want you to be hurt, just like you don''t want me to be harmed."

    "I know. Don''t worry. I will protect myself well. Don''t worry about me."

    Samuel sensed her worry. He smiled at her to make her feel better.

    Nicole nodded and smiled back. She said, "Remember what I said. I hope you are fine."

    "I will!"

    Samuel saw that Nicole looked better. He thought her stomach must have stopped aching. He pulled

    back his hand and put down Nicole''s clothes. He was about to say something, but Nicole said,

    "Samuel, I''m sorry."

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Why?"

    Samuel was shocked. But before he could ask anything, an icy cold liquid had already been injected

    into his neck.

    "Nicole."

    He was shocked. Unable to withstand the effects of the medicine, he fainted and fell on her

    thighs.

 Chapter 316 The Older, the Wiser

    Chapter 316 The Older, the Wiser

    Seeing Samuel being unconscious, Nicole felt sorry and was reluctant to part leaving. However, she

    got up and carried him to the bed next to Mrs. Don''s, and pulled over the quilt and tucked him in.

    She stared at Samuel, who was fast asleep and whispered in distress, "I''m sorry. I can''t let you do it for

    me. I know that you would sacrifice yourself for me. But do you know that I would do the same for you?

    You haven''t had a good rest since you were injured. Have some rest. Don''t worry. I wille back."

    With that, Nicole kissed him on the forehead, and resolutely turned around and left.

    Finn was waiting outside.

    Nicole gave him a look and Finn immediately followed. People at the door were reced by those of

    Night Elf Empire.

    The moment she got in the car, Nicole put on a sharp expression.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Petty was caught. Zama locked her up and sent us a video. Look at this."

    Finn yed the video for Nicole.

    In the video, Petty was being tortured, her body covered in blood.

    Although Petty had done bad things to her, she risked her life for Zac and Nicole.

    Nicole frowned.

    "Nicole, this is a trap," Finn exined.

    ...

    Nicole nodded and said, "I know this is a trap. Zama wanted to lure me into it. But how can I stand by

    and do nothing when Petty''s life is at risk?"

    Unable to answer it, Finn said, "Petty is just a bait. She ended up being caught because of her own

    doing. Stakes are extremely high now. You shouldn''t take risks for her. Besides, Samuel isn''t with you.

    What if..."

    "Finn, we are all members of the Night Elf Empire. Petty is not in our organization, but she did this me.

    What would you do if our member was caught? Would you turn a blind eye to him or her? Petty wasn''t

    one of us. But when she promised to do everything for me. I considered her to be our friend from that

    moment. This is my promise to her."

    Words failed Finn when he heard Nicole''s exnation. The way he looked at Nicole changed.

    "You know it is a trap. But you insist on going. Do you have any ns?"

    "Yeah. I want to use the trap for our own good. The only way to catch tiger cubs is to go into the tiger''s

    den. Since Zama wants to lure me, I''ll do it. Only in this way can she let down her guard. She''ll do as

    she''s told for her own survival. Finn, get ready and stay alert."

    Nicole had nned it a long time ago.

    Her n was dangerous. So she couldn''t let Samuel follow her. He couldn''t be awake, either, because

    she knew too well that he was unable to stand her suffering.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Finn didn''t expect Nicole to be so bold. He said worriedly, "Isn''t it too risky?"

    "We are supposed to do risky things since we belong to the empire. Will Zama make antidote if we

    don''t take risks? Since I take over Night Elf Empire, have I done anything that is not risky? As long as

    everything is nned, it will be fine. I believe you."

    Nicole was firm as she looked at Finn.

    Finn changed his view of her.

    At the beginning, he really hadn''t liked Nicole. Although she was the sessor, Nicole was weak and

    she couldn''t fight. Even though she was trained in the base for a period of time, she wasn''t very good

    at fighting.

    Besides, it was Samuel who made the n. Nicole contributed her efforts, but Finn felt she was like

    Samuel''s puppet and that the Night Elf Empire was annexed by Eternal Group and Samuel had the

    final say. Finn even wanted to call Vincent and ask him toe back to settle it.

    But now, Nicole''s reaction was beyond his expectations.

    She was courageous and responsible, which he greatly admired.

    Nicole was indeed apetent leader.

    Finn''s attitude had changed dramatically.

    He whispered, "Vincent has arrived at the Seapolis City. He is ready to help at any time. Plus, if Lucas

    wants to take part in it..."

    "He won''t take part. Lucas is the sessor of Night Elf Empire, but he is still young. I hope he can

    grow up safely and happily. As forplicated things, he will learn how to deal with them in adulthood.

    I don''t want my son to be exposed to these things too early. I hope he can grow up as other children.

    Training is fine. He doesn''t have to do other things except training."

    Nicole said calmly. But Finn could tell she was distressed.

    In the past four years, Lucas had been living an unstable life. Although Allen treated Lucas well, he

    wasn''t Lucas'' parent. Nicole wanted to provide a better environment for Lucas, but it was hard.

    Allen was good to Lucas, but his love was not the unconditional love of parents.

    When Lucas returned to the Green family, he finally had a life of a four- or five-year-old.

    Nicole didn''t allow anyone to interfere with Lucas'' life. She wanted to protect him to the fullest extent.

    Finn nodded.

    They arrived at the location that Zama had told them quickly. Petty was caught here.

    It was a suburban area far from the city. If Zama hadn''t informed them, Nicole would never have

    thought Zama, a dangerous person, hid in that such an ordinary residential area.

    If Nicole had searched for Petty herself, she wouldn''t have found the area.

    The moment Finn drove in, Zama got the news.

    She looked at the surveince video and sneered. "They are finally here."

    Nicole knew that she was being watched by Zama.

    She nodded at Finn.

    He stopped at a building.

    It was a separate building, far away from others. There were guards around to prevent residents from

    other buildings from entering.

    Nicole got out. She was stopped and examined.

    She said with a sneer, while looking at the camera, "Zama, I''m here."

    This was a challenge.

    Seeing Nicole, Zama had to admit she was really different from the weak and ipetent woman she

    met five years ago.

    But so what?

    Nicole fell into her trap and came to her ce, didn''t she?

    Zama sneered in smugness, but her chest hurt badly.

    She needed to make an antidote now. But she would not be at ease unless Nicole was under her

    control.

    "Let her in!" Zama said.

    Nicole heard it through an inte.

    She felt secure when she heard Zama''s voice.

    As long as Zama was here, everything could be solved.

    Finn struggled. But he was tied up, with his guns taken away.

    "Let go! You bastard!"

    Finn resisted, but Zama spoke again.

    "Nicole, if you want Petty to be killed now, ask your assistant to continue his resistance. Let''s see who

    will win. Is he so good at fighting that he can dodge my attack?"

    Hearing that, Nicole said, "Stop, Finn!"

    ...

    "But if you go in, we''re all finished!"

    Finn was anxious and reckless.

    Nicole stopped him in time.

    The guard brought Finn under control and punched him. Finn fainted.

    Nicole was tied up and sent inside.

    When Zama saw Nicole, she jeered.

    "Nicole. How clever you are! Petty once hurt your son. But you bite the hook for her. You''re kind, but

    stupid."

    Beaten by Zama, Petty had bruises all over her body, and was being trampled underfoot.

    Petty never expected Nicole woulde.

    When she was almost beaten to death by Zama, she hesitated. But Petty endured it at the thought of

    Zac. She refused to say anything, and didn''t want Nicole to rescue her.

    She had felt that with the grudge between them, Nicole would nevere. They cooperated because

    they reached a deal.

    Unexpectedly, Nicole was here!

    She was so quick!

    Petty shook her head while looking at her. Nicole understood what she wanted to express.

    She hoped Nicole would be good to Zac.

    Her gaze distressed Nicole.

    She stared at Zama and said coldly, "You want me, don''t you? Samuel was unconscious because I

    drugged him. He won''t wake up in a while. Let Petty go. It is between you and me. She''s just a poor

    girl. You have been using her for so long."

    "But she betrayed me. I hate betrayal the most!"

    With that, she kicked Petty in the chest.

    Petty flew out and hit the wall. She spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Zama said coldly without looking at her, "If you hadn''te, she still has a chance of survival. Now that

    you''re here and your subordinates are under my control, do you have a card up your sleeve? Nicole,

    you''re still too young and too inexperienced. You are the leader of the Night Elf Empire and you dared

    toe here alone. Do you really think I would believe you and your assistant are here on your own?

    I''ll show you how your subordinates are doing."

    Zama sent a video to Nicole.

    Nicole saw that her men were controlled. Her expression became gloomy.

    "Zama, how dare you!"

    She stared at Zama angrily, with eyes widened. She wished she could kill Zama. However, Zama

    "Nicole, do you know that the older, the wiser?"

 Chapter 317 What Do You Think Im Trying to Do

    Chapter 317 What Do You Think I''m Trying to Do

    Seeing Nicole grinding her teeth and being desperate to kill her, Zama sneeredcently.

    "Do you think that you and Samuel can easily sever my ties in the Seapolis City and with the Green

    family in the past twenty years? Samuel treated me very well. He was very obedient. It was because of

    you, such a wicked woman, that he escaped from my control and refused to acknowledge his family.

    He knows I am his mother, but he still goes against my will. If it hadn''t been for you, I would have

    aplished a lot, and Night Elf Empire would have been mine!" Nicole, I despise you and you little

    tricks!"

    Zama stepped forward, pping Nicole in the face.

    There was a scent of blood in Nicole''s mouth, and her cheek was burning with pain.

    "How do you feel? Does it hurt?"

    Zama grabbed her long hair and said fiercely, "I said before I am his mother, your mother-inw. How

    dare you attack me! Even if you were fortunate to escape once, I will punish you. Nicole, you''d better

    be prepared. I won''t let you get away with it!"

    Nicole felt that her scalp was almost torn off. Even so, she spat on Zama''s face.

    "You suck! Do you really think you can harm me? Let me tell you. Samuel will avenge me when he

    wakes up!"

    "Well! Are you still fantasizing that my son will save you? Unfortunately, if you hadn''t drugged him, he

    might havee to save you. Tell you the truth. Samuel will stay asleep until tomorrow night. Do you

    think that Tim can rece my men? You are simply too naive! It''s not only Samuel. Mrs. Don will not

    wake up. When my son awakes, you will be dead. Everything will be toote."

    Zama punched Nicole again.

    Nicole felt her stomach hurt so badly that it almost exploded.

    So Zama knew how to fight!

    She underestimated Zama.

    Nicole was trembling with pain. Cold sweat was running down her spine.

    Zama jeered at Nicole who was in a mess and said, "You didn''t expect that, did you? I am a maid of the

    Green family. I have been working hard as a servant for more than 20 years. How can I fight? To tell

    you the truth, I am a Judo expert! So do you think a weak woman like you can beat me?"

    "You will go to hell!"

    Nicole spat out blood. She had underestimated Zama.

    Zama, however, smiled in satisfaction.

    "Go to hell? I''m afraid you won''t be able to see that. You''ll die today. Only when you die will I get

    everything I want and my son wille back to me. Nicole, don''t me me. It''s only because you''re in

    my way."

    "I''m in the way of the person behind you."

    Nicole put on a fierce expression.

    Zama paused for a moment before saying with a sneer, "You can''t even defeat me, let alone him. Don''t

    be so naive. You won''t hold a candle to him. You won''t know who he is!"

    Nicole was somewhat surprised to see her admiration for that person.

    "You did everything for him, didn''t you? You like him, instead of Samuel''s father. Is that so?"

    Nicole''s question seemed to have got Zama there.

    Zama pped her.

    "Don''t guess our rtionship. You bitch!"

    The p was very hard. Nicole felt as if her cheek was about to shatter. Her body was thrown out and

    she hit the wall. She then fell on the ground, near Petty.

    Petty didn''t have the slightest bit of strength to move.

    "Why are you so stupid? Why would I trade with such a stupid woman like you? Why did youe

    here? Why?" She cried when she saw Nicole being hit.

    Noticing Petty''s despair, Nicole was lost for words.

    She spat out blood again, feeling exhausted.

    "You''re too weak, Nicole! But I have to admit, you are smart. Petty betrayed me because of you. I

    admired you for that. If I leave you alone, you will probably be my greatest enemy. You deserve to die!"

    Zama stepped on Nicole''s chest.

    Nicole felt there was a mountain on her chest. She couldn''t breathe.

    She tried to struggle, but her hands were tied. She didn''t have any strength at all. She tried to breathe,

    but the force on her chest became heavier.

    Petty cried in despair.

    Others might not have known why Petty was crying, but Nicole knew too well.

    She was crying because she might die, and that she didn''t see Zac before her death. She spared no

    effort to be with Zac. But in the end, she failed as she ced her bet wrongly.

    Hearing Petty''s cry, Zama became even morecent.

    "Louder. I''ll end your life when you''re done crying."

    She looked down at Nicole who was miserable. Memories shed back.

    "How can a woman like you match my son? Five years ago, I pitied you and let you marry his. What did

    you do? You were not grateful for me. You even tried to attack me. Nicole, you gave birth to a son for

    Samuel. For that reason, I will definitely take good care of you!"

    "Zama, you''ll get your poetic justice. Do you think you can get away with you evil deeds? If I die here,

    you will be punished one day. Samuel and my son will avenge me!"

    Zamaugh loudly when she heard what Nicole had said.

    "You really have a long-term perspective. But the more ipetent a person is, the more they ce

    their hopes on others. Nicole, now that you''re dying, I might as well teach you a lesson. You can''t rely

    on anyone. You can only count on yourself. Although Samuel still has feelings for you, will he love you

    forever? Ten or twenty years after your death, he will forget about you and will not remember anything.

    This is men! What else can you do besides pinning your hopes on others? If you are good at fighting,

    perhaps you are able to challenge me and you still have some hope. Or if you are as smart as I am,

    you will also have a chance. Unfortunately, you don''t have strength or brain. I can''t say you won''t catch

    me in a few years, but at least you''re weak now! You should die! "

    With that, she took out a gun and pointed at Nicole''s forehead.

    Nicole winced at the sight of ck muzzle of the gun.

    Would she die here?

    Maybe.

    Beforeing here, she had thought of many possibilities, including death.

    But she had toe here!

    Laurel, Mrs. Don, and people she didn''t know were all under Zama''s control. If she could sacrifice her

    own life to save so many people, it was worth it.

    However, she still had regrets.

    She wanted to spend more time with Samuel!

    She wanted to travel around the world with him and watch their children grow up. She hadn''t taken Zoe

    to an amusement park.

    She wouldn''t have the chance.

    Although Nicole had regrets, she was not afraid.

    She looked at Zama and said, "Kill me and you''ll lose your son!"

    "Mother and son are connected. He wille back to me. As long as you die, I will be able to bring him

    back."

    "With your medical expertise? They say doctors arepassionate. You''re so good at medicine, but

    you are so vicious and ruthless. You shouldn''t have been a doctor!"

    Nicole red at Zama hatefully.

    Zama sneered.

    "Who told you I''m a doctor?"

    Her thoughts seemed to be drifting away as Zama recalled the past.

    "My family members were all witch doctors. We lived in the vige and had a carefree life until one day

    someone put an end to it and destroyed our home. He imed we were propagating feudal

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    superstition, and that my parents were evil people. I watched helplessly as my parents were burned to

    ashes! Can you imagine how furious I was? But I couldn''t make a sound. I hid away to survive and to

    avenge my parents! People who burned down my home and killed my parents earned praise and

    reputation, while my parents were regarded as evil witches. We didn''t harm anyone. We just lived our

    life. My younger brother wasn''t spared and he was only four years old! Do you know how I felt then?"

    Her expression suddenly became sharp.

    She kicked Nicole away ferociously.

    "You won''t understand! My family and friends were murdered. My parents saw their son being

    beheaded and then burned. It was a nightmare for me. You won''t know what I''ve experienced to

    survive."

    Nicole spat out another mouthful of blood. She felt that she was dying, and all her bones were falling

    apart.

    She had been curious about Zama''s identity and her identity. Now that Zama had told her story, Nicole

    guessed boldly, "Are you from the southern border?"

    "Sort of. It was just a small vige. But unfortunately, my family was annihted by those thugs. Do you

    think I should take revenge?"

    Zama looked at Nicole with a vicious smile.

    Nicole''s heart suddenly stopped beating.

    "Who killed your family?"

    Zama''s expression became icy.

    "Who? What do you think? I came to the Seapolis City and worked for the Green family. I even gave

    birth to two sons for the family at the price of my innocence. Why did I do this?"

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    Could it be the Greens?

    No!

    It was impossible!

 Chapter 318 Youll Regret It

    Chapter 318 You''ll Regret It

    Seeing Nicole''s surprised expression, Zama said with a sneer, "Are you surprised? Or do you think it''s

    impossible? You''ve only heard achievements from Laurel Green, haven''t you? You think that the

    Greens are all good people, don''t you? Don''t you know there is a thing called karma? If they hadn''t

    done anything bad, they would have their own children. I wouldn''t have to be a surrogate mother? They

    deserve it!"

    "Impossible!"

    Nicole shook her head, unable to believe it was true.

    "The Greens are merchants. How could they destroy your vige?"

    "Merchants? Nonsense!"

    Zama''s expression was a bit gloomy.

    "If they were just businessmen, there would be no Night Elf Empire. Do businessmen need such an

    organization to protect them? Businessmen? This is just a lie to deceive others. If they did business,

    Night Elf Empire night would never exist! How kind and nice they seem to be! But in fact they are doing

    evil things!"

    "Do you think I''ll be deceived?"

    Although Nicole was shocked, she could tell right from wrong.

    Zama became more vehement.

    "You don''t believe me, do you? That''s fine. You like my son, the sessor of the Greens. You are the

    leader of Night Elf Empire Night. I don''t me you for not believing what I''ve said. I don''t need your

    trust. I''m just telling you, the family owes me, and I will let them pay the price. Laurel ended up like this

    because of her own doing. She has done too many bad things. She has to bear the consequences!"

    "You have a grudge against the Greens. But why did you involve the Dons? Mrs. Don didn''t offend you

    at all, did she?"

    "The Dons? Do you think they had nothing to do with the incident?"

    Zama''s tone was icy.

    "I don''t believe a single word. This is just your excuse to cover up your crimes anyway."

    Nicole felt that her organs were bleeding profusely.

    Petty was anxious, but she couldn''t move at all. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t

    interrupt.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nicole''s lips moved, try to say something. But Zama''s pointed at her forehead with the gun.

    "Alright, it doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not. Persuading you is not my purpose. After all,

    you are a poor woman who''s been blinded by love. You know nothing about hatred! Don''t worry. You''re

    going to die. I will send your body back to the Greens after your death! Laurel will see with her own

    eyes how the sessor she chose died in my hands!"

    The pitch-ck muzzle of the gun frightened Nicole.

    This was the first time someone had pointed at her head with a gun.

    She didn''t know how it felt when she was shot dead.

    She found herself weird. How could she think of such a strange problem now?

    "No! You can''t kill her!"

    Petty shouted in tears.

    She couldn''t let Nicole die!

    If Nicole died, Samuel would go crazy. If so, what would happen to Zac?

    Petty struggled violently, but she was kicked out again by Zama.

    "Petty!"

    Nicole shouted as Petty spat out blood and fainted.

    Nicole flew into a rage.

    "Zama, you are a monster!"

    "You''ll be the next!"

    She walked towards Nicole.

    Just as Zama was about to pull the trigger, her face turned pale. Her arm trembled and the gun fell to

    the ground. Zama knelt on the ground, gasping for breath.

    Cold sweat covered her forehead. She was trembling violently.

    Seeing this, Nicole knew that the drugs worked.

    "Do you want to kill me or save yourself first?"

    Nicole''s mouth was dripping blood. She looked miserable. However, she pretended to be fine. Zama

    was shaking in anger, but she couldn''t do anything.

    She knew that she couldn''t kill Nicole.

    Due to the effects of the drugs, Zama was in agony. She did not want to die. The only thing she could

    to do to survive is to make an antidote.

    Nicole was relieved. Zama stared at her fiercely and said, "Do you think you can escape? Your men are

    all under my control, and Samuel won''t be able to make it here for a while. Others don''t know where I

    am. As for the Dons, I''ve asked my men to keep an eye on them. I allow you to live a bit longer. I will

    make your death more painful when I have the antidote."

    With that Zama hurriedly got up and stumbled backwards.

    Nicole struggled, but she couldn''t break free. In the end, she lied on the floor panting in exhaustion.

    The floor was cold, but it could make her mind clearer.

    Zama''sboratory was in the room. Not intended to hide it from Nicole, she opened the door.

    There was equipment for research and medical experiments. Zama quickly put on a white coat and

    operated the machines skillfully.

    Nicole could tell that she was exceptionally good in making medicine.

    "You imed to be a witch, but you went to medical school, didn''t you?"

    "Don''t try to trick me. But I can tell you I''ve got medical degrees. Do you really think your pills can kill

    me? I can make antidotes to the poison with ease!"

    Zama looked at Nicole mockingly, turned around and concentrated on making the antidote. No matter

    what Nicole said, she ignored her.

    Nicole was in severe pain, and she didn''t know how Petty was doing. She struggled to get up. But her

    ribs seemed to have been broken. It was too painful that she couldn''t move.

    She gasped for air, while watching Zama continue her experiment. She looked like a schr.

    Hooligans were nothing to be afraid of. But well-educated hooligans were horrible.

    Zama was thetter!

    Nicole recalled what Zama had said. Could it be that the Greens destroyed her vige many years

    ago?

    How was that possible?

    Laurel and her husband, whom Nicole had never met, were both involved. The whole thing was

    strange, wasn''t it?

    Zama gritted teeth when she told her story. It didn''t seem like she was lying.

    Nicole was confused. Her mind was upied and she temporarily forgot her pain.

    Zama finally finished after a long time.

    She poured a ss of water and was about to swallow the antidote she had just made. But suddenly,

    as if she remembered something, she put it down.

    Nicole noticed Zama''s gaze. She frowned, feeling uneasy.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I haven''t done it for a while. I don''t know if the antidote will work. Why don''t you try it for me? You''re

    going to die anyway!"

    Zama said as she walked towards Nicole.

    Nicole wanted to retreat, but she couldn''t move at all.

    Shemented her ipetence. But she pretended to be calm and said, "Zama, you will regret it! You

    will definitely regret it!"

    "I''m not sure. But I know I don''t feel safe and secure to take the medicine, if you don''t try it for me."

    Zama was in so much pain that she almost fell on the ground, but she was a tough person. Even

    though she was sweating profusely, she was careful.

    She took out a pill from the cab beside her. It was exactly the same as what Nicole had given to her.

    Nicole''s eyes widened.

    "You!"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Zama grabbed her chin and stuffed her with the pill. She pinched

    Nicole''s nose so that she could not breathe. Nicole was suffocated. She opened her mouth to catch her

    breath. Zama put the pill in her mouth and fed her some water. The pill slid down into Nicole''s throat.

    Nicole coughed.

    She was thrown down on the floor. Zama said coldly, "This pill is much stronger than what you gave

    me. How is it? How are you feeling?"

    Nicole did not know if it was because of psychological effect. Her throat was burning, as if it was set on

    fire. Her esophagus was scorching as well.

    She rolled on the floor. But she clenched her teeth and didn''t shout out.

    Cold sweat drenched her clothes and her hair. Her stomach was torn apart by invisible hands.

    She was in agony.

    Nicole curled up and rolled on the ground. Her stomach ache intensified.

    Suddenly, there was blooding out of Nicole''s legs.

    She was surprised and her mind went nk.

    Zama was also surprised by it.

    "Are you pregnant?"

    Nicole was thunderstruck when she heard it.

    She was pregnant?

    How could that be?

    But upon reflection, Samuel didn''t use condom when they had sex recently.

    So was she really pregnant with his baby?

    But now...

    Nicole''s face turned pale.

    "Zama, I''m going to kill you!"

    Nicole burst into tears.

    Her child!

    The child of her and Samuel!

    Before she realized she was pregnant, Zama''s pill had killed the baby.

    Her belly was in a cramp. Nicole was enduring waves of pain helplessly. It was a torment to her, both

    physically and mentally.

    Zama did not expect that, either. But she was shocked for an instant before regaining her senses.

    "It''s a good thing. You''re unworthy to give birth to a baby for my son! Since you''ve already miscarried,

    test the antidote for me. If it works, I promise you that you go to hell with your dead baby!"

    Zama took the antidote she had made and put it into Nicole''s mouth.

 Chapter 319 I Only Want Nicole

    Chapter 319 I Only Want Nicole

    There was a bitter scent of blood in Nicole''s mouth, but she could no longer feel it. Her mind was

    concentrated on the severe pain of her abdomen. She was trembling. Arge amount of blood flowed

    out along her thighs.

    That was a baby!

    The baby of her and Samuel!

    Nicole was grief-stricken, but she had to endure the sorrow.

    Zama had been watching her coldly, turning a blind eye to Nicole''s misery and being satisfied.

    When Petty became conscious, she saw Nicole was dying. She remembered Zac.

    If Nicole died, would Zac still be alive?

    Petty gritted her teeth and struggled, trying to get up. But she couldn''t move at all.

    She shed tears of despair as she watched Nicole dying.

    "If you die, I will bury you properly. Don''t worry!" Zama said in a particrly satisfied tone.

    Nicole was frail to say a single word. She was in agony and wished she could kill Zama now.

    She tugged at her shirt, her fingernails broken. But she didn''t know it.

    A man barged in when Nicole was about to fall into aa.

    "Stop!"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Stunned, Zama looked at the man in disbelief and shouted, "Samuel? Aren''t you in the hospital? Why?"

    "Look at me! I''m not Samuel!"

    He pushed Zama away and took a step forward to hug Nicole in his arms.

    When Nicole saw the familiar face, she wanted to speak. But she suddenly realized that something was

    wrong.

    "You''re Vincent, aren''t you?"

    "Nicole, I''m sorry. I''mte."

    Seeing Nicole being hurt so badly, Vincent was heartbroken.

    If Samuel had seen it, he would have been distressed.

    Nicole held Vincent''s hand and said, "Take her antidote. Laurel and Ms. Don need it."

    "I will! Don''t worry!"

    Vincent waved his hand and many people entered the courtyard, keeping Zama under control.

    "Take her antidote away!"

    Vincent demanded coldly, not looking at Zama.

    Nicole felt that she couldn''t make it. She said again, "Save Petty. Make sure she is safe."

    Petty didn''t expect that. She couldn''t believe what she had heard.

    Vincent nodded, carried Nicole and walked out.

    There were drops of blood on the ground. They were so dazzling.

    Vincent was extremely anxious.

    "Hurry up! Nicole is my sister-inw! Take her to the hospital!"

    Vincent bellowed, and his men quickly ran out.

    When Zama knew Nicole was the Nicole of the man, she was confused. Finn, who was supposed to be

    under her control, arrived. Zama seemed to have realized something.

    "Vincent, are you still alive? You''re still alive! Why didn''t youe here earlier? Do you know that I''m

    your mother!"

    Zama grabbed Vincent desperately.

    Vincent suddenly turned around, his eyes being icy.

    "Mother? You''re unworthy to be a mother. If it hadn''t been for you, would Samuel and I have ended up

    like this? We will never recognize you as our mother! No way! You should pray that Nicole will be fine. If

    anything happened to her, you would pay the price with your life topensate her, the baby and

    Samuel."

    Vincent shook off her hand and asked his men to keep her under control. Then, he quickly carried

    Nicole, who was unconscious, to the hospital.

    She was sent to have an operation. Vincent gave the antidote to an expert doctor who was invited from

    abroad. He started to crack the toxins and develop antidote for Mrs. Don and Laurel.

    Samuel was still unconscious.

    Thanks to the Night Elf Empire, Vincent found Zama''s subordinates, who were hiding in the hospital.

    Samuel finally woke up when things were mostly settled.

    The sight of Vincent reminded Samuel of something.

    "Where''s Nicole?"

    "She..."

    Vincent did not know how to respond.

    "Tell me! Where''s Nicole?"

    Samuel had never been so nervous. He grabbed Vincent''s cor, his eyes glinting with anxiety.

    "Why are you here? How do you know something happened to Nicole?"

    "Samuel, Nicole called me in advance. She was a bait to get Zama''s antidote. She drugged you,

    because she was afraid you couldn''t make up your mind. After all, Zama is our mother. So she knocked

    you out. We nned well. Finn and I carried out the n sessfully. We thought that Zama would at

    most beat her to revenge. Zama was afraid of death and still needed to make an antidote. We thought

    she would not do anything serious. But we didn''t expect Zama was so cruel and Nicole was pregnant.

    When I arrived, Nicole had a miscarriage."

    Vincent was choked.

    Who would have known that Zama was so vicious and she had such a perfect n? She would torture

    Nicole when Zama herself was in pain.

    Samuel almost fell to the ground since his legs were weak.

    "She volunteered to be a bait? This is her shortsighted view that shouldn''t have been taken seriously.

    You should have objected to her! You said that you misjudged and you didn''t expect Zama to be so

    vicious. Did you waste your time in Night Elf Empire? Why didn''t you think twice before carrying out

    your n?"

    Samuel''s question got him there.

    He did it for his own interests.

    When he knew his mother was Zama, he had a mixed feeling towards Zama. He didn''t even want to

    face her.

    Nicole took the initiative to take over everything and deal with Zama. She even volunteered to be the

    bait. Vincent felt fortunate. This meant neither he nor Samuel had to meet Zama.

    He thought even though Zama wasn''t a good person, she wouldn''t do anything too vicious. He realized

    this was nothing but self-deception.

    He wanted to save Laurel, but he didn''t want to meet Zama. Therefore, even though he found Nicole''s

    n not proper, he still agreed to chip in.

    But her n went terribly wrong. Now, Vincent knew that he had made a mistake! A huge mistake!

    He knew the n was not perfect. So did Nicole.

    She made such a n because Samuel and Vincent would not fall into a moral dilemma.

    Being questioned by Samuel, Vincent felt ashamed.

    He suddenly knelt in front of Samuel and said in tears, "Samuel, I''m sorry. If anything happens to

    Nicole, I will take my own life to apologize!"

    "What''s the point of your apology? You are a grown-up who is able to make well-informed decisions.

    You''re morepetent than me. You can weigh costs and benefits and make trade-offs. I know you

    think I''m a coward. I''m a weak man who needs protection from my wife. Do you think so?"

    "No. It''s not like this!"

    "So what is it? You hid your n from me and let Nicole, a vulnerable girl, deal with Zama. You know

    too well what Nicole''s consequences will be. But you agreed. Why? It''s because of your own

    selfishness! You don''t want to get hurt and make immoral decisions to kill you mother. You''re afraid that

    you will be hical. But did you put yourself in Nicole''s shoes? She''s my wife! Ady! She was

    involved in this shit for me! I''m her husband. But you''ve never asked about my opinions. I''m excluded

    and protected by people around me. How pathetic I am!"

    His eyes were filled with tears.

    Ever since Nicole had been with him, it seemed like she had experienced a lot of hardships.

    She was framed and almost burned to death because she loved him. She managed to escape death

    with great difficulty. But now, her life was hanging on the line because of him again.

    Their baby!

    He didn''t even know his existence.

    He could imagine how miserable Nicole was.

    She had said to him not long ago, "Let''s have a baby."

    He didn''t expect that the baby was in her belly. But unfortunately, they failed to protect him.

    No one knew what would happen to Nicole. Seeing the red light on in the operating room, Samuel was

    heartbroken.

    Vincent was embarrassed and failed to refute.

    "Samuel, I''m sorry!"

    "You don''t have to apologize to me. I''m useless. I can''t protect my wife. She can''t count on me to solve

    problems for her. When the Night Elf Empire was passed down to her, she had no choice but to

    be stronger, because I was too upied to get out of troubles. However, this time, the enemy is

    my mother. It is my fault. Since you''re back, you can keep Night Elf Empire and Eternal Group. I''m

    tired. When Nicole recovers, I''ll take her and the children to travel around the world and live our lives."

    Samuel seemed to have lost his soul.

    Vincent hugged his leg and said, "I didn''t want topete with you. You know, I just can''t bear to harm

    our mother. I don''t want anything from the Greens. I..."

    "Neither do I. I only want Nicole! Do you understand? I have no choice but to shoulder family duties. All

    I want is her. I want spend the rest of my life with her. I don''t care about what happens in the family. I

    don''t want to be involved in infighting and vicious plots. I just want my wife and children to be safe! You

    arepetent. I''ll leave family matters to you."

    Samuel patted Vincent on the shoulder and turned around to leave.

    "Where are you going? Nicole is still in danger!"

    He paused, but did not turn around.

    His eyes were filled with tears, but his tone turned cold.

    "Where can I go? I want justice for my unborn child and for my wife who is still in danger. You can''t bear

    to do anything to Zama. I don''t care about morality. I''ve given her too many chances. She insisted on

    doing evil things! Then she''ll have to pay for it."

 Chapter 320 So What If Karma Finds Me

    Chapter 320 So What If Karma Finds Me

    Samuel turned around and left. This time, Vincent did not stop him.

    Their kindness and filial piety always hurt them the most.

    If they had put righteousness above family royalty in the beginning, wouldn''t there have been such

    things?

    When Samuel walked out, Jacob''s face turned into an ugly green. Olivia''s eyes were also alight with

    hatred when she looked at Samuel.

    "Can you make the life less dangerous for Nicole? If you can''t give her a safe life, just let her go. I don''t

    care if you love her very much. Think about it carefully. Ever since she was with you, has she had a

    good day? She had endured all the unbearable pain as a woman. I don''t care what you''ve done for her

    or what you''ve lost. All I know is that she lives in danger when she''s with you. If this is the happiness

    you want to give her, I beg you, just let her go."

    This time, Olivia was not hysterical, nor was she very emotional. Instead, she just sounded very sad.

    This was the first time Samuel couldn''t say anything to retort her.

    Jacob hesitated. Then he pulled Olivia behind him and whispered, "Mr. Green, where are you going?

    You''re not well..."

    "Go find Zama. Where is she?"

    Samuel sounded fierce as if he wanted to kill her.

    Jacob shook his head and said, "Finn knows it. I didn''t participate in that, so..."

    "I see. Keep an eye on here. Call me once Nicolees out."

    "Alright!"

    Just after Jacob said that, Samuel walked away. However, when he passed by Olivia, he suddenly said

    to her.

    "I wouldn''t say that she will never be in danger again, but I will do my best to eliminate all the dangers

    around her. I hope you can give me another chance."

    With that, he left.

    Olivia was shocked.

    What did Samuel say?

    He wanted her to give him another chance?

    How would that lofty Mr. Green beg such an ordinary person like her?

    Olivia looked at Samuel''s back in puzzlement. Then she realized that his shoulders weren''t as strong

    as they used to be.

    Nicole''s ident had given Samuel too much of a blow, making his back bend slightly.

    Olivia suddenly felt sad for him too.

    So, she turned her head and remained silent.

    Seeing her like this, Jacob whispered, "You are too prejudiced against Mr. Green."

    "Maybe."

    Olivia didn''t say anything else. She got up and walked towards the operating room.

    "Miss Booth, although you''re fine now, the doctor said that you still need to rest. So..."

    "Nicole is lingering in the shadow of death in the room. How can I rest? She''s such a fool. Didn''t she

    know she''s not good at fighting? She even baited Zama with herself. Who does she think she is?

    Transformers? Immortal God? She thought she wouldn''t die for that?"

    The more Olivia said, the angrier she became. Tears misted her eyes.

    "Alright, Nicole knows what she did."

    Jacob didn''t know what to say, so he could onlyfort Olivia like this.

    Olivia whispered, "Does Lucas know it?"

    "No. He''s at the Bush¡¯s now. Zoe was taken to a safe ce by Mr. Green. The children will not be

    affected."

    Jacob didn''t want to tell Olivia about this. But Olivia was Nicole''s best friend. She cared about Nicole so

    much that he couldn''t help but say everything.

    Olivia did not say anything else. She quietly waited outside the operating room.

    Samuel saw Finn the moment he walked out of the hospital.

    Then, he punched Finn in the face before Finn could say anything. After that, Samuel grabbed him by

    the cor.

    "You would be fine if Nicole is all right. But if anything happens, you can no longer be the manager."

    "Mr. Green, I''m sorry."

    Finn did not resist at all after Samuel beat him.

    He respected Nicole and felt guilty about what happened to her. He did not know how to face Samuel

    now.

    Samuel pushed him away and said, "If an apology works, nothing sad would happen. Nicole is your

    madam. It''s true that you should listen to her. But she just took over the Night Elf Empire. Don''t you

    know that you should stop this risky and dangerous n?"

    "I''m sorry."

    It was useless to say anything now.

    Finn lowered his head and kept apologizing.

    He thought that everything had been nned well and that Zama didn''t really want to kill Nicole. But no

    one knew that Nicole was pregnant.

    If he had known about that earlier, he wouldn''t have allowed Nicole to take the risk.

    Seeing Finn regretting it, Samuel couldn''t just vent his anger. So, he asked gloomily, "Where is Zama?"

    "In the basement of the hospital. The police haven''te and we need to ask her something, so..."

    Before Finn could finish his words, Samuel walked to the basement.

    His intent to kill made Finn''s heart skip a beat.

    If Zama died, Finn did not know whether the higher-ups would me him.

    Thinking of this, Finn hurriedly followed Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, I know that you are very angry and want to kill Zama. But she can''t die now. There is word

    from higher-ups that someone will take her away. There are many investigations that require her

    cooperation."

    Finn''s words make Samuel stop walking.

    "Higher-ups?"

    "Yes, the Night Elf Empire is not only founded to protect you and Eternal Group, but also to serve the

    country. Mr. Green, I think you should know it."

    Finn''s voice was not loud. Only he and Samuel could hear it, but Samuel''s expression changed slightly.

    "Is she involved in other cases?"

    "Yes, she''s rted to an international case. Therefore, Mr. Green, please spare her life no matter

    what."

    Finn also wanted Zama dead. Such a vicious woman should no longer live in the world. Unfortunately,

    the headquarters gave the order. If Nicole hadn''t been unconscious, she should handle this.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    "So, it means as long as she''s alive and breathing in the end, I can do anything to her?"

    Samuel sounded very cruel and cold.

    Finn knew what Samuel meant, and he shivered coldly.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Green, I heard that she is your..."

    Before Finn could finish his words, he was frozen by Samuel''s cold gaze. He couldn''t say anything

    else.

    Seeing Finn closing his mouth, Samuel continued his way to the basement.

    Finn had no choice but to follow him.

    Then they arrived at the basement.

    Zama curled up on the ground in pain and trembled. She bit her lower lip, and her lips had turned

    green. Cold sweat soaked her clothes and made her look miserable.

    When she heard the footsteps, Zama suddenly raised her head. Seeing Samuel walking towards her,

    she felt a glimmer of hope.

    "Samuel, save me! Save me!"

    She crawled towards Samuel like a dog and grabbed his trousers.

    Looking at the miserable woman on the ground, Samuel thought that Nicole lost her baby and was

    covered in blood. His eyes turned cold.

    "You want me to save you?"

    He spoke coldly.

    Zama hurriedly nodded.

    "Yes, yes! Save me! Samuel, no matter what, I am your mother. I''ve carried you for nine months.

    During all these years, I''ve been caring about you and paving the way for you. Everything I''ve done is

    for you. I know that because of Nicole, we''re not getting along well. But one day, you will understand

    that I did that for your good! Nicole is not worthy of you! She''s not worthy of you!"

    "So you think that you can do anything to her? In your eyes, human lives and their happiness don''t

    matter at all."

    Samuel kicked Zama to the side.

    Zama never thought that her son would do anything to her.

    She looked at Samuel in disbelief. Her body was kicked away and hit the wall like a kite with a broken

    string. Then she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "You, you..."

    Zama clutched her chest and stared at Samuel with wide eyes.

    Samuel slowly walked to her and crouched down beside her. He suddenly smiled, but that smile

    frightened Zama.

    "What do you want to do? Samuel, I''m your mother! I gave birth to you! Do you want to kill your mother

    for that bitch? Aren''t you afraid of karma?"

    Before Zama could finish her words, Samuel strangled her with his hands. And Zama was almost

    suffocated by his ferocity.

    Now she got really scared!

    Because she couldn''t see any emotions in Samuel''s eyes!

    Samuel really wanted to kill her!

    When this thought crossed her mind, Zama was truly frightened.

    "You can''t kill me! Samuel, you can''t kill me! I''m your mother. How dare you disobey me in this way?

    Karma will find you!"

    "How can I screw up my karma if it did not find you? So what if there is karma? No matter what, I have

    to get justice for my unborn child and Nicole in the operating room."

    Samuel looked at Zama as if she was dead.

    Zama couldn''t breathe and felt like she was about to be strangled to death. She struggled and hit

    Samuel''s arm. She said with great difficulty, "Don''t kill me! Samuel, don''t kill me!"

    "You know what? I really want to kill you. I even wish I could tear you apart and chop you up into little

    bits. But that''s not enough to vent my hatred. You''re lucky. I can''t kill you because someone wants you

    alive. But you have to leave something for me, my unborn child, and my wife."

    When Samuel looked coldly at her, Zama just wished she could die now.

    Right now, Samuel was like a ghost from hell. Hepletely refused to talk to her.

    Zama struggled and shook her head hard. When she was about to say something, she heard a

    cracking sound. Then, her miserable scream echoed throughout the entire basement, making others''

    hair stand on end.

 Chapter 321 Ill Break His If Anyone Dares to Set Her Bones

    Chapter 321 I''ll Break His If Anyone Dares to Set Her Bones

    Finn felt his muscles trembling.

    He had never seen a man being so cruel to a woman.

    It was as if the woman was dead to Samuel.

    Zama was sweating from the pain. One of her arms had been broken.

    "Samuel, you bastard! How dare you do this to me for your wife? Aren''t you afraid of going to hell?"

    "I don''t care. I''m unlucky to have a ruthless mother like you. This arm is for my unborn child."

    After saying that, Samuel broke one of Zama''s legs without blinking an eye.

    Zama almost fainted from the pain.

    The poison in her body hadn''t been cleared. She was hanging on with her willpower. Now, Samuel''s

    cruelty was too much for her to bear.

    Samuel did not make things more difficult for her. He said indifferently, "You can faint, but I promise

    you, the next moment you will wake up. This broken leg is the price you have to pay for being so cruel

    to Lucas!"

    "Samuel, just kill me!"

    Zama felt that no matter how vicious and cold she was, she could notpare to Samuel.

    He knew that she was his mother, but he still broke her arm and leg. Now Zama had no leverages.

    Right now, Samuel was like a wild horse that had lost its reins. He waspletely out of control. If

    Nicole was here, she might be able to stop him. But now, even if God was here, he wouldn''t be able to

    stop Samuel from doing anything.

    Zama was freaking out.

    She refused to admit defeat at any time, but now her son scared the shit out of her.

    Among the evil people, there were still more evil.

    Her body trembled in pain, but Samuel did not soften on her. Just as Zama was about to faint, he broke

    her other leg.

    Zama let out a screech of pain.

    Her miserable scream echoed in the basement, making others feel goose bumps and tremble in fear.

    Finn felt lucky that Samuel was not his master. Otherwise, he would probably have a psychological

    shadow.

    Samuel said coldly, "This one is for what you did to Zoe."

    "Samuel, why don''t you just kill me!"

    Zama snarled at him.

    But Samuel said indifferently, "I''ve told you that someone wants you alive, so I can''t kill you. But

    sometimes it''s worse to live than to die. You''ll live in repentance for the rest of your life."

    "You want to break all my limbs? You bastard!"

    Zama shouted and opened her mouth to bite Samuel.

    But Samuel had been prepared. He grabbed her chin so hard that Zama was unable to shout.

    It was so painful that Zama just wanted to die now. However, Samuel knew how much strength he

    should use to keep Zama awake. This was the most terrifying thing for her.

    Looking at Zama, Samuel was not in a hurry to break the other arm.

    He said indifferently, "You know what? Nicole is my life. You keep saying that you are my mother, but

    you''ve been trying to kill me. It''s you who turned ruthless first, and I never wanted to be grateful. My

    father died, my mother was poisoned and then Mrs. Don had a stroke. Don''t you want to exin

    everything to me?"

    Zama wanted to say something, but she could only moan on the ground like a ghost.

    Samuel sneered and said, "God has good judgment. You''ll pay for what you''ve done. Nicole has

    suffered so much these years. I always thought that it was Riley and Swift who targeted her five years

    ago. But not long ago, I found out that it was you who gave the order to burn Nicole!"

    Zama looked at Samuel in despair. She had never thought that she would fall into her son''s hands one

    day. And he tortured her so much.

    She regretted it!

    She regretted not strangling Samuel to death when he was born!

    She regretted that she had cared about Samuel for so many years and had let him go many times.

    Zama stared at Samuel with much hatred. Although she could not say anything, Samuel understood

    the emotions in her eyes.

    "Do you hate me? You think that not killing me is the greatest gift for me. But I''m ungrateful and even

    treat you like this now. However, Zama, are you sure that you didn¡¯t do anything to me?"

    Samuel said in a low voice. Only he and Zama could hear it. However, Zama''s expression changed.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Why are you so surprised? You don''t think I''ll know it? With your ability, your prestige and your status

    in the Dons, you don''t think I can find the truth, do you? But I''m not an idiot. I know what you fed me

    and what you did to my body. I never knew who that person was in the past. Now I know it''s you. It

    sounds like a big joke. The person who has hurt me for so many times is my mother."

    Samuel felt sad about it, but he continued with a cold smile, "No matter what you did to me, I can''t get it

    back from you because you are my mother. But I need to mess you up for what you did to Nicole."

    As he said that, Samuel sat on the ground, as if he wanted to talk with Zama all night. So, Zama was

    panicked.

    If she had a choice, she just wanted this monster to leave here right now.

    "What are you afraid of now?" Being amused by her expression, Samuel looked at her. "You were not

    afraid when you hurt others. You found that Allen took a fancy to Nicole when she was in the United

    States, so you cooperated with Allen and provided him with medicine to murder Zoe. You even used

    his feelings for Nicole to get him join your n. Be it at home or abroad, you have yourwork and

    sales channels. I didn''t know why you were so powerful. And I thought that you were only in charge of

    some forces of the Dons. Now, it seems that the people behind you are not simple. But you''re caught

    by us now. Will theye to save you?"

    Zama''s eyes widened.

    She never thought that Samuel would know so much.

    Samuel whispered, "However, all of this has nothing to do with me. I don''t care who the person behind

    you is. I don''t care why you wanted to ruin the Dons. I only care about Nicole! I told you she''s my life! I

    won''t let anyone hurt her for any reason. You didn''t keep that in mind, so now you have to pay for it!"

    "No!"

    Zama shouted in her heart, but she could not stop Samuel.

    He directly broken Zama''s other arm, which was thest good one.

    Zama couldn''t bear the pain and finally fainted.

    Samuel stood up and said to Finn, "When the hospital gets the antidote, test it on her first. If that works,

    then use it on my mom and Mrs. Don."

    "Got it!"

    Finn rarely broke out in cold sweat. He had done many missions over the years and seen lots of evil

    people. However, this was the first time he saw such a cruel man like Samuel and felt fear about him.

    From the moment he got in the basement, Samuel''s emotions didn''t seem to change a bit. Even when

    he broke Zama''s arms and legs, he was smiling and calm.

    This kind of person was the most terrifying!

    Finn subconsciously nced at Zama.

    Zama, who was shouting and cursing not long ago, was lying on the ground like a puddle of mud.

    "Mr. Green, do you want someone to set her bones?"

    After Finn asked that, he felt Samuel''s cold and fierce gaze.

    He didn''t dare to breathe under the gaze.

    "If anyone dares to set her bones, I will break his."

    Finn shut up when he heard it.

    He didn''t want to retire so early and spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.

    "I see, Mr. Green."

    "If someone came to pick her up, you should tell them this. Just tell them it''s Samuel''s order. She could

    stay alive. But whoever sets her bones is standing against me."

    With that, Samuel stood up and left.

    Finn couldn''t help but tremble when he saw Zama''s bones poking out of her skin.

    The blood under her body was spreading.

    Finn was afraid that she would bleed to death.

    But Samuel did not care about Zama at all.

    After leaving the basement, he took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands. Then, he walked towards

    the operating room.

    He walked steadily with his usual cold expression. However, he still frightened others and nobody

    dared to provoke him.

    When Samuel returned to the operating room, the light on its door was still on.

    Olivia looked up at him, but she did not ask or say anything. She was focused on light of the operating

    room.

    Jacob was Samuel''s subordinate. When he saw Samuel, he stepped forward and asked, "Mr. Green,

    do you want to take a rest?"

    "No."

    Samuel sat on the bench in the corridor and waited.

    How many times has he been out there waiting for Nicole?

    He never thought that he would wait for her outside an operating room. Other than giving birth to their

    child, he didn''t think that Nicole would get into the operating room. Now, he couldn''t help but think of

    Olivia''s words.

    He failed to protect his woman!

    This thought upset Samuel and he was almost unable to breathe.

    As time passed, the color of the light on the door never changed. It had been horrifyingly red.

    Just as Samuel was about to lose his patience, the light on the door finally went out.

    The doctor opened the door and walked out. He took off his mask and looked exhausted. Samuel

    suddenly felt timid and nervous. He was even unable to stand up.

 Chapter 322 Im Nice Enough

    Chapter 322 I''m Nice Enough

    "Mr. Green, are you alright?"

    Jacob had been paying attention to Samuel. Seeing Samuel couldn''t stand up, he immediately stepped

    forward and helped him up.

    Samuel had experienced many changes these years, but he had never been so uneasy and worried.

    He didn''t even dare to ask anything.

    Olivia nced at him and didn''t say anything. She walked forward and asked the doctor, "Doctor, how

    is Nicole?"

    "We couldn''t save the baby. But we''ve cleaned the patient''s uterus. She is too weak and she has lied

    on the cold and humid ground for too long. So, we don''t know if she could get pregnant again. If

    possible, she shouldn''t have kids within three years for the sake of her health."

    The doctor''s words made Samuel relieved.

    "Doctor, does she need to do anything other than rest?"

    Samuel finally spoke.

    The doctor shook his head and said, "No, she just needs to keep a good mood. She can''t have any

    mood swings anymore. After all, she had a miscarriage. We don''t know if she can recover from her

    current condition."

    Samuel felt piercing pain in his heart.

    Nicole used to be very outgoing and healthy.

    But what had she experienced since she got together with him? Olivia was right. It was a disaster for

    Nicole to fall in love with him.

    Samuel nodded with a sinking heart.

    When Nicole was pushed out, her face was frighteningly pale.

    Samuel was so sad and he felt tears in his eyes.

    He held Nicole''s hand. It was cold like ice.

    Samuel got heartbroken again.

    Olivia wanted to step forward, but was stopped by Jacob.

    He shook his head at Olivia. Olivia red at him, but she did not do anything else.

    Samuel pushed Nicole back to her room.

    It was so quiet in the room that Samuel could only hear the intravenous drip.

    Samuel did not know how Nicole held on back then. But when he thought of how sorrowful Nicole

    would be when she found out that she lost the baby, he just wanted to kill himself.

    Shouldn''t he be her haven?

    Shouldn''t he stand up for her and their baby?

    But look at what happened now.

    He put his wife through the ordeal.

    Samuel felt so bad and kept ming himself. He wished that he could turn the clock back.

    He didn''t know if they were going to have a girl or a boy. He didn''t know whether he or she would look

    like Nicole or him. He didn''t even know when Nicole got pregnant. But now, the baby had gone in a

    pool of blood.

    This feeling broke his heart, but he couldn''t shout it out.

    He knew that many people liked to hide their pain. But he didn''t know how Nicole would feel when she

    woke up.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly. He wanted to warm her hand with his. But her hand was still very

    cold after he held it for a long time.

    When Jacob and Olivia entered the room, they saw Samuel''s sad expression. So, Olivia swallowed the

    harsh words.

    "Samuel, Jacob said that you''ve injured. Nicole won''t be able to wake up for a while today. She''s

    probably gonna sleep for a few hours. Why don''t you go back and take a rest? You can rece me

    tonight."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Olivia felt that she was kind enough to Samuel.

    If it weren''t for his deep love for Nicole, she wouldn''t have spoken to him.

    However, Samuel said as if he didn''t hear her, "You guys can go back. I''ll stay here."

    "Why don''t you understand it? Nicole is unconscious. What if she wakes up and you look like crap?

    She has lost her baby, and she has to worry about you? Do you think I care about your health? I just

    don''t want Nicole feel sad."

    Olivia had a bad temper, and she got angry when Samuel didn''t listen to her.

    Jacob coughed and pulled Olivia behind him. He said to Samuel, "Mr. Green, it will take a few hours for

    Nicole to wake up. I''ve asked the doctor. He gave her a general anesthesia, so it will take at least two

    hours for her to wake up. You should go to rest. You look terrible now."

    "Really?"

    Samuel didn''t know what he looked like. When he heard that, he couldn''t help but ask.

    "Look at yourself. You really look bad."

    Olivia handed him a mirror.

    This was the first time Samuel had seen himself so haggard.

    He always thought that he could do anything. But it turned out that he was helpless on many things. His

    face appeared an unpleasantly grayish yellow.

    Samuel returned the mirror to Olivia and whispered, "I''m going to rest for two hours. If Nicole wakes up,

    wake me up too."

    He went to rest just for Nicole.

    Samuel was cut to the heart by Olivia''s words.

    He didn''t want Nicole to worry about him when she woke up and saw his sallow face. After all, she had

    just lost her child.

    Olivia did not say anything. Instead, she walked forward and sat down on Nicole''s bed.

    Jacob stepped forward to support Samuel and whispered, "Mr. Green, you should go to rest now. I''ll

    wake you upter."

    "I want to rest here."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he had someone put a bed in the other room and slept with his clothes

    on.

    But he couldn''t sleep.

    The moment he closed his eyes, he saw Nicole bleeding.

    There was so much scarlet blood, and it made him ufortable when he saw that.

    How much blood could a person lose?

    Samuel suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling. He couldn''t calm down.

    However, he forced himself to close his eyes again. No matter how clear and terrifying the scene in his

    brain was, or how much he regretted it, he had to force himself to rest for a while.

    After Jacob came out, he saw Olivia''s red eyes. He whispered, "Don''t me Mr. Green. He is very sad

    too."

    "I was kind enough. I would have fought with him in the past. Now because of Nicole, I let him go. But

    can''t I say anything?"

    Olivia had never been a soft woman. After the cemetery incident, she was only weak for a few hours

    before she fully recovered.

    Jacob admired her spirit. Hearing her words, he couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Everyone has their

    own rtionship. It''s not determined by you if they''re suitable for each other."

    "You''re going to teach me something again? Mr. Brown, I''m a little dizzy now. Shall we do this another

    day?"

    Olivia had a good impression of Jacob, so she wouldn''t get angry at him because of Samuel.

    Jacob could not say anything else. He smiled and said, "I''m going to buy some food and drinks. What

    do you want?"

    "Nothing, thanks. Nicole likes children very much. If she knew that her child was gone, she would be

    very, very sad."

    "Nobody wants it. But now that it happened, we have to face it. No matter what Nicole does after she

    wakes up, don''t be anxious. Try not to tell her about the child, okay?"

    "I''m not that stupid."

    Olivia felt that Jacob was looking down on her, but she didn''t say anything else.

    Jacob nodded and went out.

    He had too many things to deal with. Now Samuel went to rest and he would not care about the

    hospital for further observation.

    Samuel said that he wanted to hand over thepany to Vincent. But Vincent had something to do

    and left. Now Jacob had to find Vincent to finish the handover work.

    Jacob couldn''t stay here. Although he wanted to see Nicole wake up, he had to go.

    Olivia suddenly felt that it was too quiet in the room.

    She looked at the unconscious Nicole and said, "You''re so stupid. You have a son and a daughter, yet

    you use yourself as bait. Is Samuel so important to you? You always take yourself as an indispensable

    person. Don''t you know that makes you suffer a lot?"

    Nicole was still asleep.

    Olivia was so sad and tears fell down her cheeks.

    "If something happens to you this time, what are Lucas and Zoe gonna do? Samuel will forget you in a

    few years. He''ll find another woman. She''ll educate your kids and sleep with your man. So, why did you

    do that? When can you think of yourself? You silly girl."

    The more Olivia said, the sadder she was. In the end, shey prone on the hospital bed and cried

    softly.

    "Nicole, you bastard! You have to make everyone heart-wrenching for you every time, right? Aren''t you

    afraid that I don''t want to be your friend anymore? How can you do this?"

    Olivia cried very sadly.

    Nicole was her best friend and her family.

    Nicole felt that someone was crying in her ears, but her eyelids were too heavy to lift.

    She wanted tofort her, but there was nothing she could do.

    She vaguely saw a child smiling at her. Nicole liked his arched eyebrows and sweet dimples very

    much.

    She stretched out her hands to hug the child. But the next moment, the child turned into a pool of

    blood, flowing everywhere.

    "No! No!"

    Nicole stretched out her hand to stop it, but the child was still gone.

    She cried despairingly, but she could not wake up from this nightmare.

    She seemed to hear a tender voice questioning her.

    "Mom, why don''t you want me? Why didn''t you protect me?"

    "No, I didn''t! I don''t know! I''m sorry! Honey! I''m sorry!"

    Nicole cried out in despair, but she could not wake up from her sleep.

    "Nicole, wake up! Don''t do this! Nicole!"

    Olivia wanted to wake Nicole up, but it didn''t work.

    However, Samuel suddenly woke up. Hearing Nicole''s cry, his heart almost broke.

    He rushed to Nicole''s bed and hugged her in his arms.

 Chapter 323 Nicole, Im Here

    Chapter 323 Nicole, I''m Here

    "Don''t leave me, honey! Don''t go!"

    Although Nicole was hugged tightly by Samuel, she couldn''t wake up from that nightmare.

    She cried, struggled and looked desperate.

    Samuel burst into tears too.

    "Nicole, wake up. You''re fine. I''m here. Nicole!"

    Samuel whispered Nicole''s name, but Nicole could not hear anything.

    She could only see the child turning into a pool of blood and questioning her over and over again why

    she hadn''t protected him.

    Nicole almost broke down!

    If she had known that she was pregnant, she would not have taken such a risk to do that.

    But if she did not do so, what would her mother-inw and grandmother do?

    That n was a double-edged sword. It would always hurt Nicole whether it was achieved or not.

    Nicole couldn''t wake up from this nightmare. She kept ming herself and crying like a helpless child.

    Samuel was heartbroken.

    This was the first time he had seen Nicole so sad. He had no choice but to hug her and kiss hard on

    her cherry lips.

    This was no longer a kiss. Samuel was almost biting Nicole wildly.

    The pain brought Nicole back to reality.

    She seemed to smell a familiar scent.

    It was Samuel!

    She was so aggrieved that tears flowed down her face.

    Not long ago, she had told Samuel that she wanted to have a child. But now, she lost her baby. How

    could she exin it to Samuel?

    Nicole couldn''t stop crying. Samuel kissed her tears and whispered, "I''m here, Nicole. I''m here."

    He repeated it in Nicole''s ears.

    Nicole gradually calmed down. Although she was still crying, she was no longer screaming.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel felt very bad. He wanted to put her down on the bed, but Nicole

    consciously grabbed onto his shirt and didn''t let him go.

    When Olivia saw this, she sighed and said, "You''d better stay with her."

    Although Olivia didn''t want to admit it, she had to say that Nicole needed Samuel the most now, not

    her.

    Olivia quietly walked out of the ward. At the door, she turned around and found that there was a little

    world exclusive to Nicole and Samuel. No one else could join them.

    Olivia had suspected Samuel''s feelings for Nicole. But she was touched now. Although Nicole had her

    ups and downs, Samuel cared about her much. So, Olivia had nothing to say.

    She turned around and saw a man not far away. Her eyes narrowed.

    It was Tim!

    This bastard!

    She hadn''t taken the time to look for him, but he showed up right here. It seemed like God was helping

    her.

    So, Olivia followed Tim angrily.

    Nicole was still unconscious in the ward. After Samuel gently coaxed her, she calmed down a little, but

    her shoulders were still trembling.

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly and felt very upset.

    It wasn''t easy for a woman to endure this. It was even worse than killing Samuel with a knife.

    As the hours passed, Samuel couldn''t sleep anymore. Looking at Nicole''s pale face, he felt that no

    words could express how he felt now.

    Audrey rushed over the moment she heard what happened to Nicole. Seeing Samuel''s caring look, she

    whispered, "Is Nicole alright?"

    "Yeah. But the doctor said she suffered grievous injuries, so she needs to have a good rest."

    "Then I''ll go back and cook something for her, so that she won''t feel ufortable when she wakes

    up."

    Audrey wanted to stay here for Nicole. But she also knew that Nicole needed Samuel the most now,

    not her.

    Samuel did not refuse Audrey''s suggestion and whispered, "Minister Shaw, there is no problem with

    the antidote. Let Mrs. Don take it. Please don''t tell her what happened to Nicole so that Nicole won''t get

    worriedter."

    "I see. Take good care of her."

    Audrey nodded and left.

    The room went quiet again, but Samuel liked the silence. If it wasn''t for the wrong ce, he would like

    to stay with Nicole for the rest of his life.

    After Vincent dealt with his things, he rushed over.

    "Samuel, is Nicole alright?"

    "Yeah."

    Samuel covered Nicole with the quilt and then went to the corridor with Vincent.

    "Samuel, if you want, you can just scold or beat me. Please don''t ignore me."

    Vincent looked at Samuel like a child.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "I didn''t ignore you. But I can''t care about anyone else right now.

    Have you seen Joseph?"

    "Yes, he''s well raised, much better than me as a child."

    When Vincent saw his son Joseph, he was very excited. Samuel told Joseph who Vincent was in

    advance, so Joseph knew that his daddy Vincent and Samuel looked exactly the same.

    Now that Joseph finally saw Vincent, he was a little shy, but he was excited too.

    "Take good care of the Greens and thepany. I have to take care of Nicole for some time. I''ve done

    a lot for the Greens. Now I just want to do something for her and our children."

    Samuel knew why Vincent came to look for him, but he was tired and scared.

    He only wanted to live a quiet life with his wife and children, so that Nicole could live better for the rest

    of her life.

    Since Samuel had made up his mind, Vincent said in a low voice, "I''ll help you manage it for now.

    When youe back, I will give them back to you."

    "We could discuss about itter."

    Samuel patted Vincent''s shoulder and whispered, "I have to go inside. Nicole is unstable and she can''t

    leave me."

    "I''ll have our servants make some supplements for her."

    "No need, her mother has gone back for that. You can do your job."

    Samuel got up, entered the ward, and left Vincent outside the door.

    Vincent suddenly felt that they were growing apart.

    He knew what Samuel did to Zama. Vincent did not sympathize with Zama. However, he had a new

    understanding of Samuel through his actions.

    It seemed that Nicole was very important to him.

    After Samuel closed the door, he sat down and stared at Nicole again.

    Nicole was still unstable. Even though she was asleep and unconscious, she was still tormented by

    nightmares. Her soft cry made Samuel heartbroken.

    He also felt bad about losing their child, but he knew better what it meant for a woman.

    It was an injury that no one could heal.

    Samuel warmed Nicole''s hand with his, but it remained ice-cold.

    Nicole used to be naturally warm, but now she got such a low body temperature.

    Samuel was still very angry. He just wanted to go back and beat Zama up again.

    Fortunately, Nicole woke up as Samuel waited and expected.

    She looked at the snow-white ceiling and smelled the pungent disinfectant. It took her a while to realize

    where she was, and the memories came back with a painful rush.

    Nicole put her hand on her stomach.

    It was so cold.

    She could also remember the heart-wrenching pain and the feeling of a child leaving her.

    Nicole''s t and dead eyes were filled with tears. She was still ming herself.

    Samuel hugged her arm tightly and said, "Don''t think too much. You should be fine, and I''ll be fine too.

    We have Lucas and Zoe. They''re our angels."

    Only then did Nicole realize that she was not alone in the room.

    "Why are you here?"

    Nicole said weakly.

    A lump rose in Samuel''s throat.

    "Then where should I be?"

    "I''m sorry."

    Nicole looked at Samuel and felt so aggrieved. However, when she remembered what she had done,

    she did not know if she could feel that way.

    If it wasn''t for her insistence that she thought she was intelligent and could control everything, her child

    would be alive and it wouldn''t end up like this.

    Samuel knew Nicole was ming herself, so heforted her. "You didn''t do anything wrong. This

    can''t be med on you. If I were you, I would have done the same. Nicole, you''ve handled it well. As

    for our unborn child, it''s not your fault. Zama is too vicious. Don''t punish yourself with others'' fault. You

    can''t be too sad for your health."

    Nicole cried and pounced into Samuel''s embrace.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know I was pregnant. If I knew it, I would not have been so reckless. I just thought

    that was the simplest and most direct way. I could trick Zama to make an antidote and save Granny

    and your mother. I didn''t know I was pregnant. Our kid was so little, and I don''t know if we''re going to

    have a girl or a boy. I didn''t even feel anything when the baby left me."

    "Alright, don''t cry. You have to rest now. If you cry too much, it''ll hurt your eyes. We''re young, and we

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    can have another child. We missed this baby, but I hope he''ll choose us again."

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly and patted her back gently tofort her, but Nicole couldn''t help but

    feel sad.

    She was eagerly looking forward to the child!

    However, she did not know that she was pregnant and had lost her baby because of that n. How

    could she not be sad?

    Seeing that Nicole was so sorrowful, Samuel grabbed her hand and said, "If you feel bad, just beat me.

    I''m so useless that you and our child suffer so much. It''s not your fault, Nicole. Don''t me yourself,

    please. I would only feel even more upset."

    "I''m sorry. I''m very sorry!"

    Nicoley on Samuel''s shoulder and cried loudly.

    She knew that it would only make Samuel feel worse if she kept crying. But if she didn''t cry, she was

    afraid that her sadness would kill her.

 Chapter 324 Ill Listen to You

    Chapter 324 I''ll Listen to You

    At first, Samuel still tried tofort Nicole. But she got consumed in her own grief. Samuel could not

    help but sigh and let her cry.

    The doctor also said that being depressed was not good for her after her miscarriage.

    After crying for quite a while, Nicole finally calmed down.

    Her shoulders trembled and her nose turned red, making her look so pitiful.

    Samuel took the napkin and carefully wiped her tears. He said softly, "Vincent has returned. I''ve asked

    him to take charge of thepany. When you recover, I''ll take you and our children on a trip. We can

    stop caring about everything here. We can live our own lives."

    Nicole was shocked.

    "Really?"

    "Of course. Vincent is very capable. He can handle the Night Elf Empire and the Eternal Group very

    well at the same time. Besides, Mom will help him. It will be fine. Zoe has never traveled around for so

    many years. Just think about our children. Let''s take them out for a trip and see the world. And we can

    rx too."

    Samuel''s words were too tempting.

    This has been Nicole''s dream.

    When she married Samuel, she had hoped that Samuel would take her along with him when he went

    abroad for business. Then she could travel around. Now that she heard that Samuel had left the

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you!"

    "Then take good care of yourself. Audrey hase when you were unconscious. Then she went back

    to make some food for you. And you should have some even if you have no appetite. I know that you

    are in a bad mood. But for me and our kids, you should get better, okay?"

    Samuel tucked her hair behind her ear. He looked so gentle, attracting Nicole to indulge in his

    ndness.

    If they could unload their burden and didn''t care about anything, they would be able to travel around

    like a loving and happy couple. How could she not yearn for such a day?

    Nicole knew that everything Samuel did was for her. He wanted her to leave this sad ce and forget

    that unborn child.

    This man had concealed his sorrow and tried his best tofort her. She shouldn''t drown in her

    sadness.

    That innocent child was also Samuel''s kid!

    "It''s up to you!"

    Nicole was like a docile little sheep now, but it made people take pity on her.

    Samuel helped her lie down and whispered, "You should sleep for a while. You don''t look well now. And

    you need to rest more. I''ll wake you up for dinner when Audreyes."

    "Will you leave?"

    Nicole was like a helpless child.

    Many women were like this. What they needed most at this time was thepany of their husbands.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll stay here with you."

    "Alright."

    Nicole put her hand on Samuel''s. She let him hold it tightly and then closed her eyes.

    She was exhausted because of her injuries. Not long after, she fell asleep.

    Samuel stayed by her side all the time.

    In the evening, Audrey came over with some food, followed by Jason.

    Jason was very anxious. But when he saw Samuel taking care of Nicole so carefully, he

    subconsciously stopped. He was afraid that the sound of his wheelchair would wake Nicole up from her

    sleep.

    "Samuel,e out. We need to talk."

    Jason whispered.

    Samuel looked at Audrey and left Nicole to her. Then he got up and went out with Jason.

    After leaving the ward, they stood beside the window of the corridor.

    Jason lit a cigarette and handed it to Samuel.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "Nicole is not feeling well. She can''t take the smell of cigarette.

    Thank you, but I don''t smoke."

    Hearing that, Jason put out his cigarette too.

    "Is Nicole alright?"

    Jason was more anxious than anyone else. He had some special feelings for Nicole, and he just

    wanted to kill Zama now.

    Samuel nodded and said, "She has calmed down, but she still needs to rest. I have agreed with Nicole

    that when she gets better, I will take her and our kids out for a trip. It might be better for her to leave

    this sad ce."

    Jason''s hand shook slightly.

    "Go out for a trip?"

    "Yes, she has suffered too much and shouldered too many responsibilities for the Greens. She''s a

    gentle woman. She didn''t even get prepared for all those things. Just because she loved me, she

    married me and took over the duties. She did not know how dark the Greens are. She did not know that

    the Greens would make her suffer so much. And she could not have endured all of this. Eight years

    ago, I married her. We didn''t have a honeymoon or live a sweet life. In the first three years, she gave

    everything and got nothing in return. Then she almost died in a big fire. Now that she came back for me

    after five years, she still hasn''t lived the life she wanted. How many eight years do people have in their

    lives? But Nicole has been together with me for eight years. What did I give her? Only our children. And

    she brought them up alone. I didn''t give her anything good. So, I''m going to take her out for a trip. We

    can go anywhere she likes."

    Samuel said in a normal voice, but Jason didn''t know what to say.

    "How long are you going to leave?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe one or two years, or even longer."

    Samuel looked at the scenery in the distance. He realized that it had been a long time since he had

    appreciated the scenery outside because of the Greens and the Eternal Group.

    Whether it was a business trip or not, he always came and went in a hurry. Because he had been

    alone, he never did any sightseeing during the journey.

    Now when he thought that Nicole and their children would stay with him for the rest of his life, he felt

    that nothing mattered to him.

    Jason pondered for a moment and said, "So, we need to deal with Nicole''s identity as soon as

    possible."

    "Haven''t you started yet? I thought you had started it earlier."

    Samuel was addicted to cigarettes, but he only took out a cigarette and smelled it. Then he just swirled

    it between his fingers.

    Jason shook his head and said, "There are some problems. We need to send the paternity test results

    to Capital City for verification. Only then will they confirm that Nicole is a Don. However, this process

    will take some time. You know, there are some things that we can''t do."

    "Nicole''s birthday ising."

    Samuel''s words surprised Jason again.

    "Are you going to throw a birthday party for her?"

    "No, I just want my family to celebrate it together. I was considering proposing to her on her birthday, so

    that everyone in the Seapolis City would know that she is my wife. Whether in the past or in future, she

    is my only partner. But you know, after this incident, she''s too weak and could not take that on her

    birthday. So, the proposal could only be postponed."

    Samuel told Jason his idea.

    Jason''s eyes twinkled as he whispered, "You can do that after she gets well."

    "Yeah, I think so. After we get married here, we''ll take our kids and travel around. We can have a new

    life of our own."

    Jason gripped the handle of the wheelchair and whispered, "I know I shouldn''t stop you. But Mrs. Don

    just finds her granddaughter. Aren''t you..."

    "We will contact her through video calls."

    Jason choked on Samuel''s words.

    Although he wanted to say something, he saw Samuel staring at him with his beautiful nted eyes.

    Then Jason did not dare to look back at him.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    "I was just thinking about it. Should I call you Uncle Jason like Nicole?"

    "No, you don''t have to."

    Jason found it so unpleasant and ear-piercing to hear that address from Samuel.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "No, I should call you that way. No matter what, we are a family

    now. Uncle Jason, I will take good care of Nicole. You don''t need to worry too much. You''re in your

    thirties. It''s time to start a family with a woman. Because there are not many kids in your family, Mrs.

    Don cares about Nicole so much. Anyway, you should consider having babies for Mrs. Don and your

    family, right?"

    These words turned Jason''s expression to an ugly green.

    Samuel knew his feelings for Nicole.

    Jason knew that Nicole was his niece, so it was impossible for him to marry her. But that didn''t mean

    Samuel could force him to marry a random woman.

    "Is that why you want to leave with Nicole?"

    "No, I just want to take her out to rx. To be honest, Uncle Jason, Nicole doesn''t know anything. She

    has treated you as a friend, and now she treats you as an elder. You should know that family is the

    most important thing to her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have risked her life for that n. You''re destined

    to be her uncle. Since you can''t get together with her, you may find your Mrs. Right from now on. We''ll

    leave soon. It will be a good result for you, Nicole, and the Dons."

    Samuel was not that stupid to be so straightforward. But he knew that if he did not say anything, this

    would be a wrenching pit in Jason''s stomach for a long time.

    Now Jason became a little awkward.

    "I see. I will pay attention to my behavior."

    "Don''t take it as a mission and find a random woman. You know, the Dons'' madam should be someone

    you like."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel patted Jason on the shoulder. This was all he could say. Jason should experience it himself.

    The saddest thing must be that the girl he liked became his niece in the end.

    Unfortunately, Jason was unable to end his one-sided love.

    "I''m going back," Samuel whispered. "Nicole would be worried when she wakes up and doesn''t see

    me."

    With that, Samuel turned around and left, leaving Jason in his wheelchair. Jason looked at the scenery

    outside in a daze. Nobody knew what he was thinking.

    When Samuel walked back, he saw a sneaky figure pressing himself against the door and peeking

    inside.

 Chapter 325 Samuels Wife Was Indeed Not an Ordinary Person

    Chapter 325 Samuel''s Wife Was Indeed Not an Ordinary Person

    "Who is it?"

    Samuel said sharply in a low voice.

    The figure suddenly trembled and the face went pale with fear. She wanted to turn around and escape,

    but Samuel grabbed her by the cor.

    "Mr. Green, I''m sorry. I''m just here to see Mrs. Green."

    Petty looked at Samuel in panic, not daring to move.

    Samuel did not expect it to be Petty.

    In his impression, Petty and Nicole didn''t get along with each other. He suddenly saw her like this, so

    he was somewhat surprised.

    "You came to see Nicole?"

    "Yes!"

    In fact, Petty hesitated beforeing.

    In the past, she really didn''t like Nicole. She felt that there was nothing special about her. Why did

    Samuel treat her so well?

    Moreover, Zama was also cornering her. For Zac''s sake, she had to pick a side.

    However, she was greatly touched by Nicole in these days.

    To her surprise, Nicole went into Zama''s trap for her. Nicole clearly knew that Zama was only using her

    as bait, but she still came.

    What''s more, Nicole even wanted to protect herter.

    Petty suddenly felt guilty and she couldn''t help but me herself. She couldn''t get over it especially

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    when she saw that Nicole had miscarried because of her.

    She was also a woman. She had once conceived a child for Zac, but she had a miscarriage because of

    her health problem.

    She could totally understand the pain of a woman losing her baby. All this was because she was too

    careless and was caught by Zama. She was responsible for what happened to Nicole.

    Petty felt very guilty.

    Samuel looked at Petty, who was covered in bruises. How could anyone know she once was an

    energetic and active girl?

    This time, it wasn''t just Nicole who changed, Petty did too.

    Samuel let go of her and whispered, "Nicole is too weak to see anyone now. You are also injured. Go

    back and have a good rest. The Green family will pay for everything. Come and see Nicole when you

    are better. I will send someone to fetch Zacter to keep youpany."

    After the miscarriage of Nicole, Samuel suddenly realized that no matter how strong and capable a

    woman looked, she still needed the person she loved the most to be by her side when she was fragile.

    Only in this way could she feel secure.

    This might exin why he suddenly thought of Zac when he saw Petty, so he made the offer without

    thinking.

    Petty was shocked and she found it hard to believe.

    "Mr. Green, what did you say? Who will keep mepany?"

    "Zac!"

    Seeing the excited tears in Petty''s eyes, Samuel could not help but soften his voice and say, "I

    promised Nicole that as long as you cooperated, I would send you and Zac away whether the mission

    seeded or not. I would give you a sum of money so that you could live a carefree lifeter on.

    Although you haven''t helped much, you''ve done your best. I will not go back on what Nicole has

    promised you earlier. You return and have a good rest. I will have someone bring Zac over to you. "

    "Thank you, Mr. Green! Thank you!"

    Petty suddenly knelt down to Samuel, and tears of regret instantly rolled down her cheeks.

    "I was a fool before. I was always against Mrs. Green and helped Zama do bad things. Now I''m like

    this, Mrs. Green is still desperate to save me. Her kindness made me feel ashamed and embarrassed.

    Not only did you not me me, you even gave Zac back to me. I''m so ashamed!"

    This was the first time Samuel saw Petty cry.

    In his impression, Petty was a person who would not shed tears even if she was bullied by others. He

    didn''t realize until now that she was just a woman after all.

    "Get up. You''re injured. If you kneel down like this, others will think I''m bullying you."

    Samuel reached out and helped Petty up.

    Petty wiped away her tears and said, "I''ll wait for Mrs. Nicole to get better ande to see her when

    she wakes up."

    "Fine."

    Samuel nodded.

    Petty looked at the door of the ward before turning around and leaving reluctantly.

    Samuel suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t do things as properly as Nicole.

    It was he who brought Petty and Zac to the Green family from the orphanage when he was young.

    After he educated and cultivated them for so many years, they did not know how to be grateful and

    even turned against him.

    Now Nicole was not shrewd at all. However, with her own charm, she made a tough woman like Petty

    respect and admire her.

    Sure enough, people couldn''t be judged by their appearances.

    His wife was really not an ordinary person!

    Samuel smiled faintly and gently pushed open the door of the ward.

    Nicole was awake. Audrey was trying to persuade her to eat something, but Nicole obviouslycked of

    interest.

    "Let me do it."

    Samuel took off his coat and casually threw it on the sofa. Then, he rolled up his sleeves and took the

    bowl from Audrey.

    "Didn''t you promise me that you would take good care of yourself? Why can''t you have some broth?"

    Samuel''s voice was not harsh, and it was filled with a trace of love.

    Nicole whispered, "I don''t know why, but I just can''t eat it."

    She blinked her big watery eyes at Samuel. Her eyes filled with grievances like a child.

    Samuel really wanted to tell her to give up eating the broth if she was so ufortable, but he soon

    took control of his feelings.

    "Don''t look at me with that innocent gaze. You''re still weak from the miscarriage. The broth that Minister

    Shaw made for you is not greasy, isn''t it? Look, I know you can''t eat it all at one go. Just have a little at

    a time. Let''s take it slowly, okay?"

    Samuel acted as if he was indulging a child. Watching all this, Audrey felt a little emotional. As her

    mother, she couldn''t do what he did.

    Audrey felt that she was simply a third wheel here.

    ...

    She couldn''t help but cough twice.

    Only then did Nicole realize that there were other people in the room, and a flush crept into her face.

    "I''ll eat it myself."

    She reached out to take the bowl in Samuel''s hand, but Samuel refused.

    "Don''t move. You''re still weak. I''ll feed you. Open your mouth."

    He scooped up a spoonful of broth and blew it slightly. Then, he handed it to Nicole and whispered,

    "Eat slowly. Don''t choke yourself."

    Nicole felt that her face was burning. She could not refuse but open her mouth and take a sip.

    "Don''t eat too quickly at first. The doctor said that you can only have some liquid or semi-liquid food

    now. After two days when you are getting better, you can eat some normal food. No matter what

    Minister Shaw cooked, you should eat some. Now it is the time for you to take in the nourishment.

    Don''t be childish anymore, understand?"

    Samuel said while feeding Nicole.

    Audrey felt that she really couldn''t stand it any longer.

    "Well, I''ll go out and see what they are doing outside. I''lle back and get the dishester."

    As she spoke, Audrey hurriedly turned around and left the ward.

    Nicole tugged at Samuel who was utterly dumbfounded.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s all your fault!"

    Nicole stared at him coquettishly.

    "What have I done?"

    Samuel was still in the dark.

    "Look at how you treated me just now. It was like I was a child. Mom was still here. Weren''t you

    embarrassing me?"

    Nicole bit her lower lip as she spoke.

    Only then did Samuel understand what she meant.

    "What was there to be ashamed of? She''s your mother. Seeing me being nice to you, she was sure to

    feel relieved. Besides, I didn''t think too much just now. I just wanted you to eat. How could I think so

    much?"

    "Don''t make excuses. I said that I could eat by myself."

    Nicole felt that Samuel had embarrassed her on purpose no matter what he said.

    But Samuel smiled and said, "You could eat by yourself? You''re so weak now, you can do nothing

    yourself. Stop kidding me."

    "You..."

    Nicole red at him. Suddenly, she felt like she wanted to go to the bathroom. However, just like

    Samuel said, she did not have any strength now. She could not help but feel a little aggrieved.

    "You go get my mother."

    Nicole whispered.

    Samuel didn''t get it. He said, "I was just feeding you. Don''t make a fuss about it, okay? Besides, we

    have been married for so long. What''s wrong for me to feed you? Be good, open your mouth and take

    another sip."

    Nicole felt a little ufortable. Looking at the broth Samuel handed over, she whispered, "I''ll have it

    "What exactly are you doing?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole, confused.

    Because of her illness, Nicole did not wear pants. When she woke up, she intended to ask Audrey to

    help her put them on, but there was no hospital uniform in the ward.

    She didn''t expect to face such an awkward situation and blushed.

    "Anyway, don''t worry about it. Just get my mother."

    "Only I can serve you today. Hold it if you can."

    Samuel seemed to have guessed it and deliberately made things difficult for Nicole.

    Nicole almost choked on her own saliva.

    "Samuel, what do you mean?"

    "I mean it literally. You and I have done everything a couple does. I have seen you naked. What is the

    need to feel shy?"

    When could Nicole ovee her shyness?

    They had been married for eight years. How could she be so shy?

    Nicole really couldn''t stand it anymore and said angrily, "I need to go to the bathroom!"

    "That''s right. If you need something, just tell me. It''s not a big deal. Why can''t you be more open to me?

    Aren''t you tired of hiding your feelings?"

    Samuel suddenly had the intention to tease Nicole.

    Nicole angrily swung her arm and hammered him.

    "You are bargaining for stolen goods. You know why I don''t want you to help me, don''t you?"

    "Of course, I know, but I like to see you like this."

    As Samuel spoke, he bent over and lifted Nicole''s nket.

    Nicole only felt a chill pour down her spine. Her lower body was exposed in the air, without pants. She

    could feel her face burning.

    "Hurry up! I''m cold!"

    Nicole had no choice but to find an excuse to avoid this awkwardness.

    Samuel coughed a little. There was a hint of desire in his eyes. However, he did not forget Nicole''s

    current condition. He hurriedly picked up Nicole and went into the bathroom. He put her on the toilet

    and whispered, "Go ahead. I''ll get you a nket."

    Nicole felt that she really wanted to hide in the toilet.

    Could this man stop talking about it?

 Chapter 326 Samuel Was Really Open-Minded

    Chapter 326 Samuel Was Really Open-Minded

    Samuel looked at Nicole worriedly and asked, "Are you alright being alone for a moment? I''m telling

    you; you''re not allowed to go back after you pee. Wait for me toe back and carry you. You don''t

    have the strength to walk now. The doctor said that you should not move too much."

    "I see. Just go."

    Nicole couldn''t hold her pee any longer, but Samuel was still here babbling. Did he let her pee or not?

    Seeing that Nicole was truly ufortable, Samuel turned around and left, even was thoughtful

    enough to close the door.

    Only then did Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    Samuel shook his head and went outside. He asked the nurse for a thin nket and a pair of pajamas

    pants for her.

    Then he looked around and turned back. He asked the nurse, "Excuse me. My wife had a miscarriage.

    She has not fully recovered. Can she use a sanitary napkin? I don''t think the hospital has prepared it."

    As he was speaking, Nicole happened to open the bathroom door. With the door of the ward also open,

    she heard the conversation in the corridor clearly. Nicole was so embarrassed that she wished the floor

    would open and swallow her.

    Samuel was really very open!

    In the past, he would never say such words even if he was forced, but now, he grabbed a young nurse

    and asked her about it without hesitation. This was simply too embarrassing.

    The nurse also paused for a moment. It seemed that being asked such a question by a man was

    somewhat embarrassing, and her face turned red a little.

    "Usually, we don''t advise patients to use sanitary napkins for the first few days after the miscarriage,

    because they are not very hygienic. It''s better to use bathroom tissue thates inrge pieces.

    However, the patient needs to change it frequently, for it''s easy to be soaked."

    The nurse felt that her face was about to burn when she said these words to such a handsome man.

    She also felt a little jealous.

    If only her boyfriend could be so considerate.

    "Thank you, but where can I buy this kind of bathroom tissue?"

    Samuel did not feel embarrassed at all and asked seriously.

    The nurse was too embarrassed to look at Samuel and whispered, "If Mr. Samuel needs it, I can buy it

    for you and send it overter."

    "Then thank you. It''s best if you hurry up. My wife seems to need it right now."

    Nicole felt she wanted to rush out and hit him.

    What did he mean? She needed it right now?

    She actually....

    Thinking of this, Nicole was depressed.

    She seemed to really need it!

    She had already thrown herst pieces of tissue away when she went to the bathroom just now. Now

    she had nothing to rece it at all.

    However, she didn''t expect that Samuel would notice such a small detail.

    Nicole was both shy and touched.

    The nurse could only nod and say, "Alright, Mr. Samuel. I''ll send it over immediately."

    After that, she quickly ran away.

    Samuel returned to the ward and saw Nicole open the bathroom door. Just as he was about to say

    something, Nicole mmed the bathroom door.

    "You really have the nerve to say it. The president of Eternal Group asked a nurse about sanitary

    napkins and bathroom tissue. You¡¯re, you''re...."

    "What is it? If I don''t ask for it, will you stay in the bathroom all night?"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel shook his head with a smile and opened the bathroom door.

    "Get out!"

    Nicole subconsciously covered her lower body.

    Samuel pried her hand and covered her with a thin nket. He whispered, "Although the bathroom is

    air-conditioned, it is not very warm. You are weak now. Don''t catch a cold. When you get the bathroom

    tissue, put it on and wait for me to carry you out. These are your pajamas. If you need my helpter,

    just tell me."

    "I don''t need your help. Just get out!"

    Nicole pushed Samuel out, but she was happy.

    What a woman needed most at this time was to be taken care of by her man. Samuel not only cared

    about her, but was so considerate. How could she not be touched by him?

    Samuel knew that she was shy and did not tease her anymore. Instead, he went out of the bathroom

    and saw some blood stains on the bed.

    He was afraid that Nicole would feel sad again when she came out and saw them, so he hurriedly went

    out to find a nurse to change the sheets.

    Soon the young nurse came back and handed the bathroom tissue to Samuel. She whispered, "This

    kind of tissue is very useful. I bought a few rolls. If you still need themter, just tell me."

    "Thank you. Here is the money."

    Samuel smiled politely.

    "That''s too much. Mr. Samuel."

    The nurse looked at the money and panicked.

    "The extra money is to thank you for running errands. I''ll need more of your help in the future."

    With that, Samuel immediately sent away the nurse.

    In his opinion, men or women, no one could see his wife changing.

    The nurse almost got hit by the door. Looking at the money in her hand, she felt like she was dreaming.

    This man was rich, thoughtful, and gentle. He was simply a good example of a perfect husband!

    If she had such a boyfriend, she would wake upughing every morning.

    Unfortunately, that man was not hers.

    The nurse sighed and shook her head while leaving.

    Samuel returned with the bathroom tissue and opened the bathroom door again.

    The bathroom was not soundproof. Nicole had already heard their conversation. When she saw the

    bathroom tissue, the burning sensation on her face hadn''t subsided.

    "Thank you."

    She took it from him shyly. Looking at her, Samuel felt a sudden urge to kiss her.

    This thought shed through his mind. Before he could say anything, Samuel bent down and kissed

    Nicole''s hair. "Take your time. Call me when you are done."

    Nicole was surprised.

    Actually, this man was a bit of a clean freak. Now, not only the bathroom was smelly, he also kissed her

    hair!

    Nicole felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat.

    "Okay!"

    She felt as if she had suddenly be stuttering.

    Eight years of marriage. The first eight years seemed to have passed in vain. Why was it that she still

    felt her heart beating like drums?

    Nicole''s face turned scarlet. She quickly put on the bathroom tissue and her pajamas. Just as she

    stood up, Samuel came in.

    "I knew you wouldn''t listen to me. Do you want to walk out on your own?"

    Samuel had a somewhat reproachful tone, but he still bent down and picked up Nicole.

    Nicole subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and shyly said, "I''m not a cripple."

    "You''d better not move about now. I heard the elders say that walking in your condition would be bad

    for your health. Besides, you are so weak. We are husband and wife. Do you know you have every

    right to ask me to things for you?"

    Even though he said that, Nicole always felt that it was unreal to be served like this by a man who was

    born with a silver spoon.

    "Why don''t you hire a nurse for me? This dirty work isn''t suitable for you."

    "What do you mean by not suitable for me to do? Isn''t it only natural for me to look after my own wife?

    Besides, I''m not working right now and have no other things to attend to, why should I hire a nurse? A

    nurse can take care of you as well as I do? Don''t you suffer for my sake? The most important time for a

    woman to be taken care of is now. Back then, when you gave birth to Lucas and Zoe, I was not by your

    side. I don''t know how you got through, but I know that your health was damaged at that time. Now, I''ll

    take good care of you so that you can be perfectly healthy in the future. We still have a long to go. I

    need you to be by my side. How can you do that without a healthy body?"

    As Samuel spoke, he carried Nicole onto the bed and covered her with the nket. Looking at the

    temperature of the room, he felt that it was a little low. So, he hurriedly turned up the air conditioner.

    Seeing that Samuel was already sweating, Nicole couldn''t help but say, "There''s no need to turn it up.

    You''re sweating."

    "Don''t worry about me. You''re the priority. Now you are weak and need a warmer environment to fully

    recover. I''m a man and I get sweaty easily. Don''t worry about me anymore."

    With that, Samuel put the remote control aside and wiped Nicole''s hands with a hot towel. Then, he

    brought the bowl over again.

    "Eat some more. You need nutrition. Have some even if you don''t want to, okay? Besides, Minister

    Shaw specially made it for you."

    Nicole nodded and enjoyed Samuel''s service bit by bit. She suddenly felt less ufortable and less

    depressed.

    Unknowingly, she ate up a whole bowl of broth.

    She really couldn''t eat anything else.

    Samuel did not force her. He supported her to lie down and whispered, "Do you want to rest or I can

    read to you?"

    "Either."

    Actually, Nicole was not that sleepy. She just felt a little weak. However, she especially wanted to hear

    Samuel''s voice now. She felt that it was the best note in the world.

    Samuel whispered, "Close your eyes and rest. Shall I read you a magazine?"

    "Alright!"

    As long as she could hear Samuel''s voice, Nicole could do anything.

    Samuel knew that Nicole was actually somewhat philobiblic. He found some magazines, opened them

    gently, and slowly read one of them.

    His voice was as mellow and charming as freshly opened wine.

    Nicole felt that just listening to him reading like this made her drunk.

    The pain of losing her child was slowly suppressed in the bottom of her heart under Samuel''s

    meticulous care. She didn''t think about it easily any more.

    Maybe Samuel''s voice was too pleasant, or maybe Nicole was too weak. She smiled, closed her eyes,

    and slipped into sleep while listening.

    When he heard she breathed evenly, Samuel put down the magazine and tucked her in.

    Then, Audrey walked in.

    "Is she asleep?"

    Her voice was very soft. She was afraid that it would wake Nicole up.

    Samuel nodded and packed up her things and handed them to Audrey.

    "Sorry to have troubled you, Minister Shaw."

    "It''s fine. You don''t have to call me Minister Shaw. I''ve already resigned. If you''re not used to it, you can

    call me Audrey."

    Actually, what Audrey wanted to hear the most was Samuel calling her mother-inw, but she could not

    force him.

    Samuel also knew what Audrey was looking forward to, but he couldn''t do it.

    Just as they were both a little embarrassed, Samuel''s phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 327 Im the One who Are Supposed to Look After Her

    Chapter 327 I''m the One who Are Supposed to Look After Her

    Samuel was afraid that he would wake Nicole up, so he asked Audrey to take care of her and quickly

    left the ward with his mobile phone.

    In the corridor, Samuel answered the phone.

    "Samuel, is there anything wrong with my mommy?"

    Lucas¡¯ voice came over the phone, carrying a trace of questioning and worry.

    Samuel wanted to hide it from Lucas, but he heard him say, "You can''t lie to me just because I''m

    young. I saw my uncle take Zama away with his men just now. Her limps seemed to be broken. I heard

    you did it. You don''t usually do that unless that old witch did something to my mommy, do you? Where''s

    my mommy now? I called her. Why couldn''t I get through?"

    Lucas threw out a series of questions, which were difficult for Samuel to answer.

    Was it fortunate or unfortunate to have such a smart son?

    Samuel thought for a while and said, "Your mother did have an ident. She is currently recovering in

    the hospital. It''s best that you don''te over these few days."

    "No! I want to go to see her! I''ll ask my grandparents to go with me!"

    Lucas¡¯ words scared Samuel.

    "Lucas, don''t tell your grandparents."

    "Why?"

    After all, Lucas was a child. There were some things he didn''t understand.

    Samuel rubbed his temples and said, "Your mommy is in a bad condition. She needs to rest. If your

    grandparentse, they will be sad to see her like this. When they cry, your mommy will also cry. Your

    mommy can''t shed tears at this time, or she''ll hurt her eyes, you know? So, it''s better to tell your

    grandparents about it when your mother gets better."

    "What happened to Mommy? How could it be so serious?"

    Lucas immediately became worried. He cried and insisted oning to the hospital.

    Samuel felt a headache.

    If that brat came, he didn''t know what would happen.

    "Lucas, listen to me. Your mommy has got me here. Can I have mommy make a video call to youter?

    You really can''te over right now, and I need your help with something."

    Samuel had no choice but to say this.

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    "What is it?"

    "It''s Zoe. Because I can''t let Zoe know about your mother, I sent her to rest elsewhere. You know, she''s

    in recovery now. If she finds out that mommy is not well, she''ll be worried. Your mother and I have just

    decided that when she recovers, we will take you two on a trip. You''re the big brother. Do you want to

    help mommy to take care of your sister?"

    What Samuel said was too much for Lucas to take in at once.

    "But Mommy...."

    "Your mommy has me. Besides, we''d like to have some private time together. Daddy''s begging you,

    okay?"

    Facing this little demon, Samuel had no choice.

    Lucas bit his lower lip and said, "When can I see Mommy? You have to promise me that Mommy will

    definitely be fine."

    "She''ll absolutely be fine. I give you my word."

    "Alright, I trust you for now."

    Lucas said reluctantly.

    "Where is my sister Zoe? Send me the address. I''ll ask my grandparents to go with meter. I''m

    guessing Zoe will be very happy."

    "Alright, I''ll leave you to take care of your grandparents and sister."

    Samuel finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Lucas said proudly, "You''re wee. Just remember to give me some moneyter. Mommy''s birthday

    ising soon. Can I see Mommy then?"

    Samuel calcted that Nicole''s birthday was still more than twenty days away. Although it hadn''t been

    a month from her miscarriage, she would be somewhat better than now.

    Moreover, there were some things that could not be concealed for a month. At that time, both Mrs. Don

    and Nicole''s parents would know about it.

    Thinking of this, Samuel nodded and said, "Alright, then. Mommy will show up safe and sound."

    "Samuel, take good care of Mommy. Otherwise, I won''t let you offter."

    Lucas told him seriously like an adult.

    "Alright, I promise I won''t let your mommy lose a hair, okay?"

    "That''s more like it. I''m hanging up!"

    After Lucas hung up the phone, Samuel felt that he was about to copse.

    In the past, he wouldn''t be so nervous even if he signed contracts of cooperation projects worth

    hundreds of millions. But now that his son made him panic like this. He really wanted tough.

    Samuel quickly muted his phone when he thought about how the voice on the phone had almost

    disturbed Nicole.

    When he returned to the ward again, Audrey had already packed up everything. Even Nicole''s dirty

    clothes had been changed. She intended to take them back to wash them.

    Samuel whispered, "I''ll do it."

    "You''re a man. Taking care of a woman at a time like this is not easy. Let me do these things as a

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    mother. I''ll try my best not to let Mrs. Don find out what has happened to Nicole. You''ll have to pay

    more attention to it."

    "It''s fine. She''s my wife. I''m the one who are supposed to look after her, right? Don''t worry. I don''t have

    other business to attend to. Thepany is handed over to my younger brother so that I have enough

    time to apany her and take care of her."

    Audrey felt relieved after hearing what he said.

    "Women are easy to get emotional these days. Some of them are even depressed. When you chat, talk

    about happy things. Don''t let her keep thinking about that unlucky child. I know that you are also sad,

    but a man can bear this kind of sorrow, a woman may not. I know it''s unfair to say that, but she''s my

    daughter, I can only pay more attention to her."

    When Audrey looked at Samuel and Nicole again, her eyes were filled with tears.

    As a mother, seeing her daughter like this, who wouldn''t be heartbroken?

    She was just trying to hold back her tears.

    After returning to Mrs. Don''s ce, she didn''t dare to reveal the slightest bit of sorrow.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her. How''s Mrs. Don?" Samuel nodded in agreement.

    "The antidote has been used. She is awake. However, she needs to rehabilitateter. After all, she had

    a stroke, and the toxins in her body will not be cleared in a short period of time. When she opened her

    eyes, she looked for Nicole. I told her that Nicole had gone abroad because of an emergency and

    would be back about twenty dayster. I asked her to cooperate with the doctor so that she would be in

    good condition when she saw Nicole again. Fortunately, the matriarch believed me. So, I wille over

    to deliver the food during this period of time, but I can''t stay long. Otherwise, she will be suspicious."

    Audrey whispered.

    They were in the same hospital, so it was very possible for them to meet each other.

    But now, both Nicole and the matriarch needed to rest.

    Samuel understood.

    Laurel was not feeling well either. So, she couldn''t take care of Nicole. He thought for a while and said,

    "Why don''t you tell me what kind of diet she needs now? I''ll cook it."

    "You? You know how to cook?"

    Audrey obviously didn''t believe it.

    Samuel nodded and said, "I do know how to cook. Everyone has his hands full now, so I''ll take care of

    Nicole myself. You don''t have to worry about it anymore. I''m here."

    Audrey was still a little doubtful, but she did not say anything. She told Samuel the things that needed

    to be paid attention to. As for diet, he needed to prepare something light and nutritious.

    Samuel wrote it down bit by bit, and then learnt it by heart seriously.

    Seeing Samuel acting like this, Audrey finally felt relieved.

    "I''m leaving now. The matriarch can''t be left alone for a long time."

    "Alright! I''ll see you off!"

    Samuel had a trace of respect for Audrey and sent her out of the ward.

    Jason had left during this time, and Samuel didn''t care. The most important person to him now was

    Nicole. As for the others, he didn''t pay much attention.

    After sending Audrey away, Samuel began to study the recipe.

    When Nicole woke up, it was already a little dark. Samuel was still reading the recipe, which made

    Nicole somewhat curious.

    "What are you reading?"

    "You''re awake? Do you want some water?"

    Samuel hurriedly put down his phone.

    "Alright."

    Nicole also felt a little thirsty.

    Samuel poured her a cup of warm water and handed it over.

    "I want to drink something cold. I feel hot in my chest. I really want to cool down."

    Nicole asked willfully.

    However, Samuel shook her head and said, "I''ve already seen it on the cell phone. You can''t eat

    anything cold in your condition. You are a mother. Don''t tell me you don''t know. Don''t be willful. After

    this month, I''ll let you eat whatever you want."

    Hearing this, Nicole was a little discouraged. She asked curiously, "When I was asleep, are you reading

    about this?"

    "Yes. I asked the nurse. She told me to download an app called Mother''s Help on my phone. It has

    everything in it. So, I check it out when I''m free."

    Nicole felt what he said somewhat funny.

    "The president of the Eternal Group reads articles about babies on Mother''s Help. Aren''t you afraid that

    others will find out andugh at you?"

    "Who willugh at me? Every man will be a father and husband, won''t he? If I don''t know these

    things, how can I look after you?"

    "Are you really going to take care of me yourself?"

    Nicole always thought that he was joking, but she never thought that Samuel would be so serious.

    "When did I ever joke about you?"

    Samuel smiled and said. Then he helped Nicole sit up for a while.

    "By the way, how''s grandma''s and your mother''s antidote?"

    Nicole suddenly remembered.

    However, Samuel whispered, "There are people to take care of them. The matriarch has Minister

    Shaw, and my mother has Vincent. You don''t need to worry. You are in this condition. Just mind

    yourself."

    "Then Lucas and Zoe..."

    "I''ve already made arrangements. They won''te for a short period of time. I''m also hiding it from the

    Bush family, so you have to recover as soon as possible. Otherwise, when they find outter, I''m afraid

    it would be too much for you, seeing them shed tears."

    Hearing this, Nicole immediately felt droopy.

    "Actually, I heard that a week''s rest is enough for my condition. When the timees, I...."

    "Don''t even think about it. I won''t let you out of bed until you''re done for a month."

    Samuel said firmly. Nicole was unable to disagree for now.

    At this moment, a familiar female voice suddenly came from outside. Nicole frowned.

 Chapter 328 Youre Just Too Soft-Hearted

    Chapter 328 You''re Just Too Soft-Hearted

    "Get out of my way! Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me! Get out of my way!"

    Such an arrogant and domineering voice made Nicole frown slightly, and Samuel was somewhat

    unhappy.

    "I''ll have someone to deal with it."

    Samuel stood up and was about to leave when Nicole grabbed his wrist.

    "Don''t go. It''s Vi."

    "Who?"

    Samuel felt that this name sounded familiar, but he couldn''t remember who she was for now.

    Seeing Samuel''s confused expression, Nicole whispered, "Minister Shaw''s other daughter, Vi."

    That did ring a bell for him. But there was a hint of disgust on his face.

    "Isn''t she in America?"

    "We can all go back to the Seapolis City. Why can''t shee back? She probably came to look for

    Minister Shaw."

    Nicole once again called Audrey Minister Shaw. It could be seen how sensitive she was to Vi.

    Samuel still remembered Vi had pursuit him blindly, but he didn''t know if Mike hade.

    Nicole needs to rest and recuperate now. If she got entangled by Vi, he didn''t know what would

    happen.

    Although no one dared to do anything to Nicole in the Seapolis City, Samuel was still worried. After all,

    there was the saying, better an open enemy than a false friend.

    "I''ll give Mike a call."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel took the phone and went to the window to call Mike.

    "Where are you?"

    "Seapolis."

    Mike''s voice was somewhat helpless.

    Samuel sneered and said, "You can''t even control a woman?"

    Being stimted by Samuel, Mike almost felt ashamed. But when he thought of Vi, he couldn''t help

    but sigh and say, "I really can''t control her."

    "Coward. Don''t let her disturb my wife and me. You guys can do whatever else you want. I''m telling

    you; for your sake, I don''t want to mention that incident in the United States anymore. If she gets into

    silly scrapes, don''t me me for being impolite."

    After saying that, Samuel hung up the phone.

    Mike listened to the busy signal of the phone and looked at Vi who was still shouting in front of him.

    He rubbed his temples and felt really depressed.

    Samuel whispered to Nicole, "Why don''t we go somewhere else to recuperate?"

    "Good idea! It''s not convenient to stay here. I don''t know what to say if I meet Grandma by chance. I

    just don''t know a good ce to go to."

    Nicole immediately agreed.

    Actually, she really didn''t like the smell of the hospital. Back then she had stayed in the hospital for

    more than half a year. Zoe had also stayed in the hospital for five years. All these experiences almost

    left her a psychological shadow over the hospital.

    Seeing that Nicole did not object, Samuel became happy at once.

    "I''ll arrange this. However, you are staying here for observation the next few days. If the doctor agrees,

    we''ll leave."

    "Alright, but don''t go out for the time being. I don''t want to see Vi now."

    Nicole is having a headache. She really doesn''t like to see so many people.

    "Then we don''t care what happens outside. We''ll live our own lives."

    "Alright."

    Nicole also had the same idea.

    Vi was still shouting outside. After a while, someone outside said something that quieted her down.

    Nicole and Samuel looked at each other and smiled. Then they started to do their own things.

    They slept well at night. Although there was still some noise from Vi outside, Samuel did not go out

    no matter what. He did not meet Vi. Therefore, it was rtively peaceful for the time being.

    Audrey called the next day and said that there was something she needed to attend to and couldn''t

    didn''t expect was that the person who came to deliver the food was Olivia.

    "Olivia? You''re here!"

    Nicole was especially happy to see Olivia.

    Olivia held the thermostat in her hand and said, "I''m out of work now. What can I do if I don''t take care

    of you?"

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole remembered that Olivia''s ce of work was quite good. Why did she suddenly lose her job?

    Could it be because she was tricked by Timst time and didn''t have time to ask for leave?

    Before Nicole could ask, Olivia said angrily, "It''s that Tim. I found out that I worked in hispany. That

    bastard asked me to clean the toilet because he was the president of thepany. I won''t do it. I don''t

    believe that I can''t find a job anywhere else! But that despicable bastard spread the message in the

    Seapolis City. Whoever takes me in will be the enemy of his. I''m not in the mood to reason with him

    now. I''ll settle things with him after you recover."

    Hearing Olivia say this, Nicole was somewhat surprised.

    She never imagined that Tim would really have a hard time with Olivia.

    "Do you want me to give him a call? Perhaps it''s just a misunderstanding between you two. When the

    timees..."

    "No need. I''ll fix him myselfter. Don''t worry about him. You just need to take good care of yourself

    now."

    As soon as Olivia finished speaking, Samuel said indifferently, "You know she needs to rest now. Why

    bother her with such things?"

    "You worried about her already. I''m just gossiping with my Nicole. Why do you get so jealous?"

    Although Olivia now somewhat epted Samuel, she still argued with him whenever she could. He

    was so angry by her words that he didn''t want to speak any more.

    Seeing them like this, Nicole couldn''t help butugh.

    "One of you is my husband and the other is my best friend. Is it really good for you to fight like this all

    day long?"

    "Nicole, you must be d that I don''t like him. Otherwise, you will be worried."

    Olivia filled a bowl of broth for Nicole.

    "Why?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Olivia shrugged and said, "You forgot. A girl should watch out for the fire, the burr, and guard against

    her besties!"

    ...

    Nicoleughed out loud.

    Seeing that Nicole was in such a good mood, Samuel realized that letting Oliviae here might be a

    good choice.

    "You two chat. I''ll go out for a while."

    Samuel stood up, and Nicole was somewhat worried.

    "If you meet that person, you..."

    "Don''t worry. I love no one but you."

    As soon as Samuel said those words, Olivia immediately made a vomiting action, causing Nicole to

    "You guys really don''t mind me being here?"

    Samuel smiled and left the ward.

    Olivia hurriedly asked, "What''s the situation? Are you hoping that he won''t leave you anymore? I heard

    that he left hispany and kept watching over you every day. Good for you."

    "Don''t talk nonsense."

    Nicole''s face was somewhat red.

    "You must have known about it. My mother, Audrey, has a daughter who was my half-sister. Last time

    in the United States, she almost killed me. Samuel did not fix her because of Mike. Now that she has

    worried."

    Nicole briefly exined it.

    After hearing this, Olivia got a little angry.

    "How can you tolerate such a person? What''s wrong with your sister? Does she think of you as her

    sister? Why are there always so many shameless people in this world? Do all the men die out in this

    world? Why does she have to be a mistress?"

    "Alright, keep your voice down. I need to rest now. I don''t want to go against her. She doesn''t know I''m

    here yet."

    Nicole tugged at Olivia, feeling that she was especially cute at this moment.

    "You are just too soft-hearted. Don''t think that I don''t know. Are you afraid that you will make things

    difficult for your mother? You alwayspromise. I don''t know if others will remember your goodness."

    Olivia poked Nicole''s forehead with pity and handed the broth to her.

    "Have some and replenish your nutrition. But why did Samuel go out? He knew that there was a bitch

    outside. He still went out?"

    "He probably arranged for me to be discharged from the hospital."

    Nicole took a sip of the broth and said indifferently.

    "Discharged? Can you be discharged from the hospital now?"

    "It shouldn''t be a problem. I don''t like the smell of the hospital. Anyway, I just need to find a quiet ce

    to rest."

    Nicole was still a little sentimental when she mentioned the unlucky child.

    Olivia gently patted the back of her hand and said, "Don''t think about it. You''re not the one to me for

    this. Besides, you''re still young now. There''s plenty of time for you to get pregnant again in the future."

    "I know. I''m just a little ufortable."

    Nicole knows all themon sense. She is much better now.

    As they were talking, the noise came from outside again.

    Nicole frowned again when she heard Vi''s voice.

    "Your half-sister?"

    Olivia felt that the people shouting in the hospital were too annoying.

    Nicole nodded, but whispered, "Leave her alone. She''ll probably quiet down if she shouts for a while."

    "But what kind of person she is? Doesn''t she know this is a hospital? A hospital needs to be quiet. She

    doesn''t even have such amon sense? Also, where are the security guards and the director of the

    hospital? Why don''t they stop her?"

    When Olivia heard that Vi had done something to Nicole in the United States, she was already

    extremely angry. Now, this woman was still shouting loudly. She couldn''t stand it anymore.

    But Nicole pulled her back.

    "Don''t cause any trouble. As long as she doesn''t look for us, leave her alone. Anyway, I will leave in a

    few days. Nothing will happen."

    "You are just too soft-hearted!"

    Olivia could not help but suppress her anger when she saw Nicole like this.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole was now a patient, so she was the boss. Moreover, she didn''t want to cause trouble, so Olivia

    didn''t want to cause trouble for her anymore.

    However, the noise outside was getting louder and louder. Olivia''s brows tightly knitted together. She

    really wished she could go out and quarrel with Vi.

    "Move! Move!"

    Vi was still as arrogant and domineering as when she was in the United States. Even though Mike

    was standing behind her, she still did as she pleased.

    Just as Olivia''s patience was about to reach its limit, a knock came from outside.

    "Open the door!"

    Vi''s voice came through the door. Nicole''s eyes unconsciously narrowed.

    She found out she was hospitalized here?

    Was this a deliberate visit to pick a fight?

 Chapter 329 Im Gonna Tear Your Mouth off

    Chapter 329 I''m Gonna Tear Your Mouth off

    "Holy shit! We''re not making trouble for her, but she''sing for us! I want to see what kind of rich girl

    this is. She''s so aggressive."

    Olivia rolled up her sleeves.

    Nicole is afraid that Olivia will get hurt, so she whispers, "Ignore her and let her knock. As long as no

    one answers, she will leave by herself."

    "No. Nicole, since when did you be so weak? Or was it just because she was your half-sister that

    you tolerated her like this?"

    Olivia felt that Nicole was not herself.

    In the past, even if she did not ask for trouble, Nicole would not allow herself to be bullied. Now, it was

    obvious that she was bullied, and she wanted to swallow it. This was simply unbelievable.

    Nicole did know what Olivia was thinking. However, she really didn''t want to make a scene with Vi.

    Moreover, she didn''t want to get angry for the sake of her health. It was better to avoid the conflict.

    Vi patted the door for a long time and no one paid attention to her. She was so angry that she began

    to kick the door!

    "People inside, listen. Open the door and let me in. I''m just looking for someone. If you are not the

    person I''m looking for, I''ll leave immediately!"

    These words were spoken so naturally, as if she should have been like this.

    Olivia''s eyes darkened a little as she looked at Nicole. She tightly held the sheets with both of her

    hands. It was obvious that she was holding back her temper.

    Seeing Nicole was cornered like this, Olivia felt sorry for her.

    Her best friend, the Young Madam of the Green family, was treated like this by a bastard. Even if Nicole

    could bear it, she couldn''t.

    "You stay in bed and don''t move. Leave this to me!"

    "Olivia!"

    When Nicole was not paying attention, Olivia stood up and quickly arrived at the door, directly opening

    it.

    Vi didn''t expect that the door would suddenly open and almost fell in, but she was kicked out by

    Olivia.

    "Why shouting? Are you a mad dog? This is a hospital. It''s not your home. Please behave yourself!"

    Vi had been spoiled by her father since childhood. She had never been treated like this. After being

    kicked by Olivia, she was irritated. When she heard Olivia call her mad dog, she was so angry that she

    raised her arm and was going to p Olivia.

    "Bitch! You dare to kick me?"

    However, before her arm fell off, Olivia was already a step ahead of her. She pped Vi so hard that

    her vision blurs.

    "You are lucky I just kicked you! My sister is resting inside. You''re so noisy here. What if I called the

    police to arrest you? You wanted to attack me? Try it if you dare to."

    Olivia put her hands on her waist in a menacing manner, looking tough.

    Vi was beaten up by Olivia twice in a row. She was so angry that she almost jumped up.

    "I''ll beat you!"

    As she spoke, she stood up and pounced towards Olivia.

    Seeing that Vi was going too far, Mike had no choice but to hug her tightly behind him.

    "Vi, stop messing around. This isn''t America! It''s also not your father''s sanatorium! If you keep doing

    it, things will get really ugly!"

    "Mike, let go of me! Let go!"

    Vi had never been treated like this before. She was so angry that she kicked randomly.

    Unfortunately, Mike hugged her so skillfully that she couldn''t touch Olivia.

    Olivia sneered and said, "A handsome guy likes you even if you are a shrew. That''s really rare. You

    should be satisfied. If I were you, I''d hurry home and learn how to be a proper woman, in case thest

    person who can tolerate me runs away."

    "You! I''m going to tear your mouth off! I''m going to kill you!"

    Olivia''s words made her blood boil.

    She had always been the one who bullied others, but now she was being bullied like this. Not only did

    Mike not help her, he even tried to stop her. She was furious.

    "Vi, enough!"

    Suddenly, a clear voice sounded, carrying an indescribable anger.

    Vi paused on the spot as if someone yed magic tricks on her.

    Olivia followed the voice and saw a middle-aged woman with an air of elegance standing not far away.

    Her eyes were cold as she looked over.

    Olivia looked between Vi and the woman and saw that Vi was standing timidly. She turned

    around and her eyes were already red.

    "Mom--"

    "Don''t call me mother. I don''t have a daughter as embarrassing as you!"

    Audrey was so angry that her entire body trembled.

    She never expected that Vi woulde here to make trouble. Most importantly, she was making a

    fuss at the door of Nicole''s room.

    Audrey was clear about Nicole''s current situation.

    In the United States, Vi almost killed Nicole. Now, she came to make trouble when Nicole needed to

    be quiet. It was natural that she treated vi like this.

    When Olivia heard Vi call Audrey mother, she knew who she was.

    Upon closer inspection, Audrey looked quite simr to Nicole.

    But how could such an elegant woman give birth to such a disappointing daughter?

    Olivia was frank, so she directly talked to Andrey.

    "Madam, please take control of your daughter in the future. She can do whatever she likes at home,

    but in public she''d better behave herself and can''t go too far. We are obviously in Intensive Care where

    patients need to rest in a quiet environment. She was shouting, kicking the door and even trying to beat

    me before you came. Such behavior is inappropriate. You really need to take her home and teach her a

    lesson."

    "Shut up!"

    Vi wanted to tear Olivia apart, but Audrey was here. She didn''t dare to be too presumptuous and

    could only re at Olivia.

    Olivia snorted coldly, not caring about the look in her eyes at all.

    Audrey''s expression was already very ugly.

    Although she didn''t know who Olivia was, since she was able to stop Vi for Nicole in front of her

    room, she was definitely someone that Nicole cared about.

    Thinking of this, Audrey softened her voice and said, "I''m sorry, girl. It''s all because I wasx when she

    needed discipline. I''m here to apologize to you."

    As she spoke, she bowed to Olivia who was startled by her move.

    "Don''t do this Madam. I don''t mean anything else. It''s just that my friend is resting inside. She really

    can''t stand the noise."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll take her away immediately!"

    Of course, Audrey knew that Nicole was inside. When she turned to look at Vi, her gaze turned cold.

    Vi could help but shiver. She said grievously, "I heard that mom was here. I just came to look for

    you."

    "Just go. Aren''t you embarrassed?"

    Audrey angrily turned around and left.

    Vi hurriedly followed, but after walking for two steps, she stopped and looked at Olivia and said

    fiercely, "I remember you. Wait for me."

    "I''m scared! I''m scared to death!"

    Olivia shrieked and made quite a performance. Vi was so angry that she almost ran over to tear

    Olivia apart regardless of Audrey.

    However, she did not dare to. She was afraid that Audrey would get angry. She red at her and

    quickly left.

    Mike looked at Olivia and followed without saying anything.

    Olivia snorted coldly and closed the door.

    Nicole heard it clearly inside. Seeing Oliviae back, she shook her head and said, "Why do you

    insist on provoking her? Vi is spoiled and mean. You offended her today. Maybe she will make

    trouble for you."

    "I''m not afraid of her! You ask her toe here if she dares to!"

    Olivia poured herself a ss of water and drank a mouthful of it. "But your half-sister really needs to be

    fixed. Look how arrogant she was. She seems to think that she is the big boss in the world. What the

    hell!"

    "Alright, don''t be angry. Just stay away from her. Now I really hope that the less trouble the better."

    Nicole was a little tired.

    Olivia helped her to lie down and whispered, "Don''t worry. I''m here. I won''t let her bother you."

    "Yes. I believe it."

    "Sleep for a while. I''ll be here. I won''t leave until Samueles back."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Alright."

    Nicole was really weak and sleepy.

    She slowly closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.

    Olivia thought for a moment and felt that she might have been a little impulsive just now. If Vi came

    back and made trouble, it would probably affect Nicole.

    Thinking of this, Olivia called Samuel and told her what happened just now.

    Samuel frowned slightly and said that he knew. He asked her to take good care of Nicole temporarily

    before hanging up the phone.

    Not long after that, Samuel returned. Looking at Nicole who was sleeping soundly, he whispered to

    Olivia, "Help Nicole pack up her things. Let''s leave now."

    "Now? Is it okay for Nicole?"

    Olivia was somewhat worried and regretted her recklessness earlier.

    If she had spoken to Vi properly, they might not have to leave in such a hurry.

    It was all because of her bad temper.

    However, Samuel did not me her for the first time. He whispered, "I went to the doctor just now. The

    doctor said that she was very weak. Now she is just resting here, so she can leave ande back

    aren''t many people there. Only a few people know about it. It is a suitable ce for her. "

    As he spoke, he gently picked up Nicole.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Olivia quickly helped pack up Nicole''s things and followed behind Samuel out

    of the ward.

    Vi was temporarily stalled by Audrey, so she naturally would not return. Leaving the hospital at this

    time was the best choice.

    Samuel carried Nicole to the car. He looked at Olivia and said, "Is your driving skill alright?"

    "What are you talking about? Mr. Green, you don''t think that only you rich people can drive, do you?"

    Olivia was really not used to the way Samuel spoke.

    Samuel said directly, "Then show me. I''ve sent the address on your mobile phone. You can navigate

    there directly, and Jacob will meet us at the gate."

    Olivia intended to retort, but seeing Nicole sleeping soundly, she quickly rolled up the car window and

    whispered, "You cover her well. She can''t stand the wind now."

    "I see."

    The two of them were concerned about Nicole. They had no difference on this point.

    Olivia saw that Samuel was sitting steadily, so she turned the key and stepped on the throttle. The car

    dashed away.

 Chapter 330 Samuel Looked Handsome in the Kitchen

    Chapter 330 Samuel Looked Handsome in the Kitchen

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly. After their car left, Audrey directly pulled Vi out of the hospital. Both of

    them looked depressed.

    "Mom, I had no other thoughts. I just came to see you. I was worried about you."

    Vi said in a sobbing voice.

    Looking at Audrey, Nicole''s eyes turned red. She had been trying to get close to Audrey since her

    childhood, but she never made it.

    Audrey thought a lot about Nicole''s words these days. Now that she saw Vi like this, she couldn''t

    help but sigh.

    "Vi, you are an adult now. How can you still be so childish? We are in the Seapolis City, not the

    United States, nor your father''s sanatorium. You should not shout in the hospital, and you should not

    harass the patient here. Do you think your father can protect you even here?"

    Hearing Audrey''s words, Vi said somewhat wrongly, "But you are here. I''m here for you."

    "Since you''re here, just have fun. I am too busy to stay with you. Mike is familiar with the Seapolis City.

    Let him be with you."

    After saying that, Audrey turned around and wanted to leave.

    Vi grabbed her hand and said, "Mom, I just want to be with you."

    "My mother-inw is in poor health. She needs someone to take care of her. The Don family is famous

    here, so our rtionship could not be exposed in public. I have to take care of my mother-inw

    recently. I really don''t have time to be with you."

    What Audrey said made Vi sad again.

    She was her kid anyway, but why did Audrey seem to dislike her?

    "I can stay by your side quietly. Really, I promise I won''t make any sound. I won''t be disrespectful to

    your mother-inw."

    Vi''s sincerity and humbleness made Audrey feel somehow touched.

    Thinking that she couldn''t find time to spy on Vi, it might be better to let Vi stay by her side.

    "That''s fine, but don''t talk too much, and don''t talk about your rtionship with me in front of my

    mother-inw. Can you make it? If you can''t, go back to America immediately!"

    Audrey''s requirements were rather harsh.

    Although Vi felt ufortable, in order to stay by Audrey''s side, she still nodded and said, "I won''t

    say anything. I promise."

    "Then follow me."

    Audrey brought Vi back to the hospital.

    Mike didn''t know whether to follow her or not. Just as he was hesitating, Vi suddenly whispered,

    "Mike, you can go back. I''ll stay here with my mother. It''s fine."

    "Then take care."

    Mike also found it inappropriate for him to stay here. He nodded to Audrey before turning around and

    leaving.

    Samuel brought Nicole to the vi. Jacob was already waiting at the door. He saw that Olivia drove

    Samuel and Nicole back and felt strange.

    "Don''t just stand there! Come here and help."

    Olivia shouted before Jacob reacted.

    "Mr. Green, the vi is ready. But we haven''t found the servants yet. I''ll handle the matter immediately."

    As he spoke, he took the things in Olivia''s hands and entered the vi with him.

    Samuel held Nicole into the bedroom.

    Jacob was very considerate. The air conditioner in the bedroom had been turned on for a long time,

    and it feltfortable.

    After cing Nicole on the bed, Samuel pulled over a thin nket over her. He said to Olivia, "Please

    help tidying up the things. I''ll go cook some food. I''m afraid that she''ll be hungry when she wakes up."

    "Can you cook? Don''t make poisonous food."

    Olivia obviously looked down on Samuel.

    Jacob coughed and said, "Mr. Green is good at cooking."

    "Alright then, I trust you for the time being."

    Olivia said that because of Jacob, right?

    Samuel shook his head. He felt that he weighed less than Jacob in Olivia''s mind. He couldn''t help but

    nce at Jacob, causing Jacob to feel ufortable.

    "Mr. Green, what''s up?"

    "Come out and help me."

    Samuel whispered, and then walked out first.

    Jacob looked at Olivia and saw that she naughtily stuck out her tongue at him, causing Jacob to

    suddenly feel a little awkward.

    "I''m going out first. Call me if you need anything."

    He ran away from the bedroom.

    Olivia chuckled and started packing for Nicole.

    When Jacob came out, he was a little panicked and didn''t notice Samuel. They crashed into each

    other.

    "Sorry, Mr. Green."

    Jacob hurriedly retreated, looking nervous.

    This was the first time Samuel had seen Jacob like this. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "What''s

    up? You''ve taken a fancy to that girl?"

    "No, no."

    Jacob''s heart beat a little fast.

    However, Samuel said faintly, "It would be good if you could subdue that girl. Or she would look for

    trouble for me and stuck between me and Nicole."

    "No, Mr. Green. There''s nothing between Miss. Olivia and me."

    "That''s right. It''s nothing. Just a grimace could make you uneasy and your maturity is all gone."

    Samuel shook his head and walked towards the kitchen.

    "Seriously, Jacob, you''re not a young boy. It''s time to fall in love."

    Jacob did not know how to refute Samuel, so he could only walk forward silently.

    "How is thepany?"

    Samuel''s question brought Jacob back to his senses.

    "Everything''s fine and on track. Elder Mrs. Green has been recovering recently, but because of the

    antidote, she can''te over to see Miss Nicole. She told me to take out the tonic from the warehouse

    for Miss Nicole."

    Hearing that, Samuel nodded and went into the kitchen.

    When Nicole woke up, she was stunned for a moment.

    "You''re awake?"

    Olivia smiled happily.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Where am I? Am I still in my dreams?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Samuel brought you out of the hospital and you are now in his

    seaside vi. He said that there were few people here. It''s a good ce for you to rest."

    Olivia poured a cup of hot water for Nicole.

    Nicole leaned against the bed and looked at the Mediterranean-style bedroom. She couldn''t help but

    "You guys are really fast. Did you tell Samuel that you and Vi met? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have

    brought me out in such a hurry."

    Olivia chuckled.

    "Should I praise you for yourprehension to your husband?"

    "Yes, you should."

    "What? I was just joking!"

    Olivia was speechless.

    Nicole did not hide her happiness at all. Olivia felt somehow envious.

    "Alright, alright. I know you''re really happy now, okay? Come on! It''s just a rtionship. You are

    showing off like you''ve won a prize."

    Nicole smiled,

    "That''s right. Just a rtionship. Where is your boyfriend?"

    "Nicole, don''t look down on me. I can immediately go out and bring a man back."

    Olivia lifted her neck and said.

    But Nicole smiled and said, "Do you need to go out to find a man? There should be one in the house,

    right? It seems you always look at Jacob in a different way."

    "Nicole, shut up!"

    Olivia covered Nicole''s mouth, which made Nicole keepughing.

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    Olivia was slightly stunned and whispered, "I''m going out to take a look."

    "Alright!"

    Nicole did not stop her.

    This was Samuel''s house, so it should be safe here.

    Just as Olivia opened the bedroom door, she saw Jacob bring in a man and a woman.

    The woman was hurt.

    Samuel came out of the kitchen and was surprised when he saw them.

    "Zac, Petty? Why are you here?"

    Zac looked at Samuel and didn''t know what to say. It was Petty who broke the silence.

    "Mr. Green, Zac and I have decided that we will not go anywhere else. From now on, we will stay with

    you and Mrs. Green. If you still trust us, we will be your loyal friends."

    Samuel paused for a moment, not expecting Petty to make such a decision.

    He looked at Zac and asked, "Are you staying here too? Not going abroad?"

    "I''ll be wherever Petty is."

    Zac didn''t talk much.

    Samuel whispered, "I can''t decide this. I''ll see what my wife thinks."

    Nicole heard it clearly in the bedroom.

    She was somewhat hesitant.

    Petty and Zac used to be their enemies, but now they offer to stay here. Would that be good or bad?

    Olivia looked at Nicole and asked, "How do you think?"

    "I don''t know."

    Nicole shook her head.

    "So what exactly do you mean? Let them stay or let them go? If you feel hesitant, you should refuse. I''ll

    go down and tell them to leave."

    As she spoke, Olivia was about to go downstairs, but she was stopped by Nicole.

    "Let them stay. They are good at fighting. If they treat us sincerely, it would be beneficial."

    Hearing that, Olivia immediately asked, "Are you sure? If they have bad ideas, it would be very

    dangerous."

    "I know. It''s fine. I heard from Samuel that Petty came to see me when I was unconscious. I think she

    really wanted to stay."

    Nicole''s words made Olivia somewhat suspicious. However, since it was Nicole''s idea, she did not say

    anything. Instead, she directly said to the people downstairs, "Nicole said that they can stay. But Petty,

    you should take care of yourself first. You can take care of Nicole after you recover."

    Little Violet hurriedly said, "My injury is not a problem."

    "Since Mrs. Green wants you to rest first, just do it. Find a guest room to stay in. We''ll talk about it

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    With that said, Samuel nced at Olivia and returned to the kitchen.

    Olivia looked at Samuel wearing an apron and couldn''t help butugh. She said to Nicole, "Your

    Samuel is quite handsome in the kitchen!"

 Chapter 331 What Are You Thinking

    Chapter 331 What Are You Thinking

    Nicole was slightly stunned, and then she felt warm in her heart.

    "It''s really nice to have a man caring about you. Are you sure you don''t want to be with Jacob?"

    "Nicole! Shut up!"

    Olivia felt shy and embarrassed. She pretended to be angry and shouted.

    Nicole only smiled and didn''t say anything else. Her eyes were still meaningful and Olivia felt uneasy.

    Ten days passed quickly.

    Nicole felt much better.

    For the past ten days, Samuel had been taking care of Nicole on his own. Sometimes, Olivia would

    help him.

    Jacob was very busy. His time in the vi was limited. Every time he came back, there was no time for

    Olivia and him to talk.

    After being banned by Tim, Olivia stayed in the vi with Nicole and did not leave.

    The vi was like a forgotten paradise, filled withughter and joy.

    Petty had recovered a lot. Although Zac didn''t talk much, he made a good gardener. He fixed the

    flowers and other nts well. The yard looked pleasant and elegant.

    Nicole could already get out of bed and walk around, but Samuel still didn''t let her leave the vi.

    She stood in front of the window and watched Petty and Zac fixing the nts. Although they didn''t talk

    much, the expression of love on their face made Nicole feel pleased.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Samuel hugged Nicole from behind.

    Despite being taken good care of, Nicole suffered from cold hands and feet, which waspletely

    different from before. She became weak and it was easy for her to catch a cold. Samuel was very

    worried.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s embrace and whispered, "Look how close they are."

    "They grew up together. They were childhood sweethearts. Naturally, they are close."

    Samuel knew about them. Now that he saw that they could have such an ending, he felt happy for

    them.

    "We should help them hold their wedding."

    Nicole suddenly said.

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    "A wedding for them?"

    "Yes, they should. Since they have feelings for each other, they should get married. They are both

    orphans and have no family or friends. Shall we be their witnesses?"

    Nicole said with great interest.

    She said this with a nostalgia for her own wedding, as well as her admiration for pure love.

    "Alright!"

    Seeing her excitement, Samuel could bear to disagree.

    "I''ll talk about it with Zac."

    "As the boss, you have to give them some wedding gifts. What are you going to give them?"

    Nicole was especially excited.

    Over the past ten days, Nicole''s mood was much better with Olivia being with her. She was also much

    more cheerful.

    "What do you want me to give them?"

    Samuel would follow Nicole''s advice.

    Nicole was a little tired from standing. She directly pulled Samuel onto the sofa, while she sat on

    Samuel''sp.

    Samuel stretched out his arm and hugged her waist. Afraid that she would fall down, she leaned her

    head on his shoulder.

    Nicole sniffed Samuel''s unique smell and whispered, "Shall we prepare a special wedding for them

    without telling them?"

    "Do you have any good ideas? But remember, you can''t go out until you totally recover."

    Samuel''s words immediately broke Nicole''s fantasy.

    "I''ve been resting for ten days now. I''m fine. I hear that seven days is enough for a woman to recover

    from a miscarriage."

    "Not if I say you cannot."

    Samuel insisted.

    Nicole was depressed.

    "Then what about going out after half a month? I''ll have five days to prepare for their wedding."

    "Nicole, you can''t go anywhere else in less than twenty days."

    Samuel''s words caused Nicole to feel displeased. She directly fell down on Samuel''s body.

    "Samuel, you just want to piss me off, right? When I am dead because I am too bored, you will find

    another wife! I knew it! That''s what you were thinking! Exactly! Don''t try to defend yourself."

    Nicole made trouble like a child.

    She was really bored.

    Samuel forbade her to spend time on her phone, watch TV and y games, which he said would

    damage her eyes.

    She was like a prisoner, not allowed to do anything. It was so boring.

    She wanted to take the chance of their wedding to go out, but her intention was instantly seen through

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    by Samuel.

    How sad!

    However, Samuel ignored her nonsense and said faintly, "You should take medicine now."

    "No!"

    Nicole immediately rejected.

    Seeing her childish behavior, Samuel smiled and said, "Later, Lucas and Zoe wille over. Are you

    sure you will not take it? You will regret it if they catch your cold."

    "What? They''reing? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"

    Nicole directly jumped down from Samuel''s body.

    "Slow down!"

    Samuel was shocked by her agility.

    Why was this woman so reckless now?

    He wanted to grab and stop Nicole, but Nicole directly ran to the table and finished the medicine in a

    gulp.

    "Ah, so bitter!"

    After she finished the medicine, she stuck out her tongue to let the smell go. She looked cute.

    Samuel shook his head with a smile and handed over the plum.

    "Here."

    Nicole threw the plum directly into her mouth, which made her feel better.

    "Did Lucas say when he woulde?"

    "I don''t know when exactly."

    "Okay, I see."

    Hearing that, Nicole hurriedly went to the bathroom, washed her face properly, and then came out to

    wear some makeup.

    Seeing her so serious, Samuel was somehow confused.

    "You are going to meet your own kid. Is that necessary?"

    "Of course. They didn''t know what happened with me these days. They might be worried. I can''t let

    them see me haggard. I will dress myself and they will be happy to see me. That''s what a mother

    should do."

    Nicole said as she put on her makeup.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "You always put the children first. You ignore your hard-working

    husband."

    "Hard-working? I only saw your tyranny."

    Nicole made a face at him.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Whatever you say. I''ll go and see Zac. Even if you want to hold their

    wedding, you must let Zac know, right? Otherwise, he would not even think about buying his rings."

    "Right! How could I forget such an important matter?"

    Nicole smiled innocently, "What about me helping Petty to buy some jewelry?"

    "We''ll talk about itter. You should wear your makeup now."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he went downstairs.

    Nicole looked at her face in the mirror and thought of the meticulous care Samuel had taken for her

    over the past ten days. She couldn''t help but feel happy.

    This trace of happiness made her feel unreal as if she was dreaming.

    When Olivia came in, she saw Nicole in a daze.

    "What are you thinking? You were so focused!"

    "Nothing."

    Nicole hurriedly took out her makeup and went on.

    "You are wearing makeup! Are you nning to have a candlelight dinner with Samuel tonight?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Samuel said that Lucas and Zoe areing overter. I am

    afraid they will see my weak face, so I¡¯m putting on some makeup."

    Nicole really missed the children.

    Ever since the miscarriage, she had hoped that Lucas and Zoe could stay by her side. However, she

    knew that they would probably freak out when they saw her terrifying condition.

    When Olivia heard that Lucas and Zoe wereing, she smiled and said, "I haven''t seen that brat for

    a long time. When I see him this time..."

    "Why are you smiling so evilly? Do you have any grudges with my son?"

    Nicole felt that it was not simple.

    Olivia sneered and said, "That''s our secret!"

    Just as he was speaking, Lucas'' crisp voice came from outside.

    "Samuel, Mommy, wee to see you."

    Nicole hurriedly put down her eyebrow pencil and wanted to get up and go out, but Olivia stopped her.

    "Olivia, what are you doing?"

    "Samuel said that you are not allowed to go out of the room. So just lie on the bed!"

    Nicole hurriedly refuted,

    "No, I''m all right. Besides, my parents are here and the children are here. I should not be in bed!"

    "I don''t care. That''s what Samuel ordered. I''m taking his sry now. I don''t dare to disobey him."

    Olivia directly said this.

    Nicole felt that Olivia had betrayed her.

    "You weren''t like this before. Olivia, you''ve changed!"

    "I have to do my job. There''s nothing I can do. Hurry up and go to bed!"

    "Olivia, you are the best!"

    Nicole shook Olivia''s arm and said in a coquettish tone. Unfortunately, Olivia did not give in.

    "Maybe I should tell Samuel to carry you to bed in person?"

    "You win!"

    Seeing that her begging was hopeless, Nicole reluctantly went to bed.

    At this moment, Lucas had already pushed open the door and ran in.

    "Mommy!"

    He sprinted towards Nicole at a high speed.

    Unfortunately, before he could reach Nicole''s bed, he was stopped by Olivia. Olivia directly pulled him

    up through his cor.

    "Auntie Olivia, what are you doing? Put me down!"

    Lucas struggled in midair, looking at Olivia angrily.

    Olivia sneered and said, "Brat, I suddenly remembered that something is unsettled between us. Right?"

    Lucas suddenly remembered when he used Tim to take Olivia away.

    He coughed and hurriedly asked Nicole for help.

    "Mommy, help! Auntie Olivia wants to kill me!"

    "Shut up!"

    Before Olivia could finish her sentence, she felt a stream of water sprayed onto her face. It was cold.

    Then a tender young female voice sounded.

    "Let go of my brother! Otherwise, I won''t be polite to you!"

    Zoe held a water gun in her hand and stood at the door valiantly. The gun was aiming at Olivia.

 Chapter 332 You Were Unaware That She Needed Help

    Chapter 332 You Were Unaware That She Needed Help

    "Ha-ha!"

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh.

    Olivia heard a lot about Zoe, but she had not ever met her. She had always thought that Zoe was a

    quiet and cute little girl. But Zoe actually sprayed cold water onto Olivia''s face, which shocked her.

    Lucas struggled and said, "Auntie Olivia, quickly put me down! My sister is very protective of me."

    "Quickly let go of my brother!"

    Zoe took the water gun and walked forward, staring fixedly at Olivia.

    Olivia looked back at Nicole depressingly. Seeing that Nicole wasughing happily, she felt speechless.

    "Little girl, be reasonable! Your brother hurt mest time. He let me stay in the cemetery for an entire

    night. I almost had a heart attack. I have to settle this with him, right?"

    Hearing that, Lucas could say nothing but shrink his neck.

    Nicole only knew that Olivia was there because of Tim. She didn''t know about the details. Aware of the

    truth, Nicole immediately turned to look at Lucas.

    Lucas felt that he was unlucky today. He shouted, "How did I know that Uncle Tim would do such a

    thing to you? It was urgent then. Besides, you knew each other, so I did that."

    "So you still have a point? Brat, you didn''t mean it, but you actually hurt me. You were responsible for

    the mater. It seems like you haven''t realize your mistake now."

    Olivia was angry thinking of this.

    Zoe hurriedly took a step forward and grabbed Olivia''s wrist and said, "Even if my brother hurt you, you

    could not hurt him back! Besides, you were also useless because you could not even defeat a kid!"

    "What?"

    Olivia was speechless.

    The little girl was unreasonable.

    "Little girl, you should know that your brother did something wrong."

    "I don''t care. Let go of my brother! Let go!"

    Zoe shook Olivia''s arm, but she couldn''t seed. Zoe was so angry that she took out her water gun

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    again and sprayed it towards Olivia''s face.

    "Bad woman! Let go of my brother!"

    Olivia was once again shot by the water gun. She shouted angrily,

    "Nicole, look at your daughter! She is going to turn the world upside down!"

    Seeing that Zoe had gone too far, Nicole hurriedly said,

    "Zoe, stop! You can''t treat Auntie Olivia like this! She''s an elder!"

    "But she bullied my brother!"

    Zoe felt wronged, and she almost cried.

    Lucas immediately felt sorry for her.

    "Zoe, it''s fine. It was just a game between Auntie Olivia and me. Auntie Olivia, right?"

    Lucas looked straight at Olivia.

    In an instant, Olivia suddenly felt that Lucas was like a copy of Samuel. His aura and gaze were exactly

    the same as Samuel¡¯s.

    She was in a daze for a moment, then let go of Lucas and said, "Brat!"

    Olivia ruthlessly rubbed Lucas¡¯ hair. Lucas was angry but he could not show his anger.

    As soon as Lucas regained his freedom, he hurriedly pulled Zoe behind her and bowed to Olivia,

    "Auntie Olivia, I''m sorry. I was wrongst time. I apologize for my actions. Please forgive me. I promise

    I won''t do it again in the future."

    Olivia didn''t know how to respond.

    If she continued to punish Lucas, she would be a petty person. But Lucas didn''t mean to

    apologize at all.

    Olivia gnashed her teeth angrily. Before she could say anything, Zoe walked out from behind Lucas

    and looked at him. Seeing Lucas nod, she whispered to Olivia, "Auntie Olivia, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have

    treated you like that just now. Please forgive me, will you?"

    Now, Olivia could tell that Lucas had apologized to her in order to set a good example for Zoe. Besides,

    he did not want to embarrass Nicole.

    Seeing such a sensible Lucas, Olivia stopped being angry.

    "I am not angry. It was only a game between us. Your name is Zoe, right?"

    "Yes!"

    Zoe nodded timidly.

    She didn''t get in touch with many people and was a little afraid of strangers. If Olivia hadn''t grabbed

    onto Lucas¡¯ cor, Zoe probably wouldn''t have said so much.

    Now she seemed to have retreated back into her own world. Her big eyes were filled with uneasiness.

    Olivia knew about Zoe''s situation. Seeing her like this, Olivia felt sorry.

    "Let''s get to know each other again. My name is Olivia, and I''m your mother''s best friend. You can call

    me Auntie Olivia, or you can call me Olivia!"

    Olivia liked Zoe very much.

    She took pity on Zoe.

    "Olivia?"

    Zoe said in a low voice, but Olivia was overjoyed.

    "Yes! I am here! What a good baby! You are much better than your brother!"

    Olivia was so happy that she almost picked up Zoe.

    Seeing her so happy, Lucas said somewhat disdainfully, "Zoe is just being polite. She didn''t really want

    to call you, Auntie Olivia!"

    "You brat, can''t you stop talking? Why is your sister so adorable while you are so annoying?"

    Olivia felt that Lucas was good at pissing her off.

    However, Lucas shrugged indifferently and said, "I won''t marry you after all. Why should I make you

    happy?"

    "You, you, you ... Nicole!"

    Olivia felt like she was about to cry.

    The brat was really a little jerk!

    Nicole suppressed herughter and coughed, "Lucas, be polite."

    "Yes, Mommy! I won''t care about people that aren¡¯t smart."

    Hearing that, Olivia really wanted to beat him up.

    "Olivia, are you going to hit my brother?"

    Zoe blinked her big eyes and said. Her voice was sweet and her expression was innocent. Even if

    Olivia had a raging anger, she could only suppress it after hearing the question.

    "No, no. I am not going to beat him."

    Olivia was happy to hear Zoe calling her.

    "Thank you, Olivia!"

    Zoe smiled sweetly, then got up and went to Nicole''s bed.

    "Mommy, Daddy said you were sick. He told me not to bother you. I won''t hug you, but can you touch

    my face? It''s been a long time since I saw youst time."

    Zoe said in grievance. It seemed that she really missed Nicole.

    Aftering out of the operating room, Nicole never saw Zoe again, and she didn''t even have time to

    see how Zoe had recovered.

    Seeing her looking much better than before, she felt relieved.

    "Come up and let Mommy hug you!"

    After Nicole finished speaking, Zoe shook her head and said seriously, "Daddy said that you are weak

    and can''t hug me. It''s fine. I can give Mommy a hug!"

    As she spoke, she took off her shoes and wanted to climb onto the bed. But she was too short to

    seed.

    Lucas kicked Olivia, causing her to frown slightly.

    "What?"

    "You said you like Zoe, right? But it seemed that you are unaware that she needed help. My sister can''t

    go to bed, so please help her."

    Olivia flushed. She focused on looking at Zoe and neglected her situation. The more Olivia looked at

    Zoe, the more Olivia liked her. She was much more pleasing than Lucas.

    Hearing Lucas saying this, Olivia felt awkward.

    "Don''t teach me. I was just going to do this."

    Olivia snorted and took a step forward to carry Zoe onto the bed, cing her next to Nicole.

    "Thank you, Olivia!"

    Zoe smiled sweetly at Olivia, and Olivia was extremely happy.

    "Oh my god, Nicole! Your daughter will definitely be a great beauty when she grows up. She will sweep

    all men off their feet!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense."

    Nicole scolded her with a smile. Zoe directly stretched out her arms and hugged Nicole.

    She still smelled of medicine, but the smell was much lighter. Today, Zoe was wearing a princess-style

    dress, and she looked especially good-looking.

    "Mommy, let me hug you. You will soon recover, right?"

    "Right."

    Nicole hugged Zoe on herp.

    Zoe was a little fatter than before. It seemed that the Greens had taken good care of her.

    "Mommy, did you miss me?"

    "Yes! I miss you every day."

    When Nicole said that, she suddenly noticed Olivia''s teasing eyesight and felt somehow embarrassed.

    She had been with Samuel for the past few days, so she really did not miss the children much.

    Nicole coughed.

    She coughed with embarrassment.

    Zoe did not think much. She kissed Nicole and said with a smile, "I also miss you. Mommy, get better

    soon! You said you would take us out to y!"

    "Okay!"

    Nicole looked at Zoe affectionately and felt that it was really great to have her current life.

    Seeing Zoe so happy, Lucas smiled and said, "Mommy, grandpa and grandma are here, and they are

    talking to Samuel downstairs. They wille to see youter. Grandmother cried when she heard you

    were sick."

    "Really? Did youfort your grandma?"

    "Yes, I did. Don''t worry. She is much better now. She is very happy to be with me and Zoe every day."

    Lucas¡¯ words gave Nicole somefort.

    "Come to me and let me see you clearly."

    Nicole stretched out her hand towards Lucas.

    Lucas hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, he stepped forward and stopped in front of Nicole''s bed. His

    beautiful eyes were filled with anticipation.

 Chapter 333 Is This Really What You Want

    Chapter 333 Is This Really What You Want

    Lucas was always a sensible child, which made Nicole sometimes ignore the fact that Lucas was only

    less than five years old. Seeing his expectant gaze, she felt slight heartache.

    Compared to his peers, Lucas had really endured too much.

    She stretched out her arm and gently touched Lucas'' face. She whispered, "Honey, it''s been hard on

    you."

    Lucas'' eyes suddenly turned red.

    He hurriedly shook his head and smiled, "It was not hard. I''m your elder son!"

    The words made Nicole''s heart tremble.

    "But you''re also my baby. It''s time for me to take care of you. It''s been a hard time for you, baby. In the

    future, let me and daddy deal with all the staff."

    Nicole wanted to rub Lucas into her arms.

    Lucas had been very sensible since he was young, which touched her a lot.

    Lucas saw what Nicole wanted and hurriedly stopped her, "Mommy, you''re still sick. When you''re

    better, I''ll let you hug me properly."

    "Alright!"

    Nicole felt that she had owed too much to Lucas.

    Zoe smiled and said, "Lucas, can we go downstairs to find Daddy? Mommy is not well yet, and we

    should send Grandma and Grandpa up to see her. Maybe they have a lot to say."

    At this time, Zoe was still thinking about Samuel.

    It had been a long time since she had seen Daddy!

    Nicole knew what Zoe was thinking. Compared to Nicole, Zoe preferred to be with Samuel.

    She used to be a little jealous, but seeing her son and daughter were so healthy, Nicole doesn''t care

    about that anymore.

    "Alright, Lucas, take your sister down. Be careful."

    "Alright!"

    Lucas nodded.

    Olivia stepped forward and carried Zoe off the bed, but she did not put Zoe on the ground. Instead, she

    directly held Zoe in her arms and said with a smile, "I''ll go. Have a good rest."

    "Alright!"

    Nicole smiled.

    Lucas did not overreact to Olivia''s favor for Zoe. After all, it was a good thing that another person liked

    his sister.

    "Mommy, then rest well. Zoe and I will go down first."

    Lucas said obediently.

    "Fine, take care."

    Nicole stroked Lucas¡¯ head and happily turned around to leave.

    Shortly after they left, the Bushes came up.

    Samuel did not appear. He was probably entangled by Zoe.

    When Ms. Bush saw Nicole like this, her eyes immediately turned red.

    "Nicole, you always keep bad news from us. You didn''t even tell us about such a big thing. But we can

    still get your news from someone else!"

    "Mom, I am sorry. But I didn''t want to you to be worried about me. Besides, you are not in good health,

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    so I didn''t let anyone disturb you."

    Nicole was a little embarrassed by her mother''s words.

    "No matter how unhealthy I am, I still have the right to know such a big thing about my daughter! A

    miscarriage is nothing small. You must take a good rest. What if Samuel did not take good care of you?

    This is about the rest of your life!"

    Ms. Bush hurriedly stepped forward and held Nicole''s hands.

    When she noticed that Nicole''s hands were cold, tears instantly flowed down her cheeks.

    "Why are your hands so cold? You must still be weak! From today, I will stay here. It''s up to me what

    you eat every day. I saw the food Samuel cooked. Although it''s good and nutritious, he is not as

    experienced as me. My experience is much more useful than his skills."

    Ms. Bush wiped away her tears as she spoke, making Nicole feel even sadder.

    "Mom, I cannot make you suffer! Or I''ll ask Samuel to hire a servant. You don''t have to do these

    things."

    "What? A servant is notparable to your mom! I have been taking care of you since you were a

    baby. I know your likes and dislikes. Who would be more appropriate to take care of you than me?"

    "Of course, you are the best. I just can''t bear to see you being tired."

    Nicole hurriedly exined.

    Dad Bush didn''t say anything since he came in. When he heard what Nicole said, he sighed and said,

    "I heard from Samuel that he would take you out after you recover. What do you think?"

    Nicole paused for a moment. She didn''t know what he meant by this question, and she didn''t know how

    to answer it.

    "Dad, what do you mean?"

    "Not much. I think the same as your mom. We have been raising you as a princess. You never suffered

    like this. I know that you like Samuel and you want to marry him. Back then, you were so determined

    but you didn''t get any response from him. We felt sorry but we could do nothing. I thought you would be

    able to lead a peaceful life now. I didn''t expect that you would still endure such obstacles. Nicole, is this

    really what you want?"

    Hearing that, Nicole did not know what to say.

    She knew about the situation, but she could not avoid it. The things she experienced were not because

    of Samuel. After all, he was a Green, and he could not decide many things.

    "Dad, what exactly are you trying to say?"

    Nicole said directly.

    Dad Bush sighed again and said, "I heard that Samuel''s younger brother Vincent has returned. Eternal

    Group has also been entrusted to him. Now that Samuel is free from business, you can have your

    peaceful life now. Maybe you can just stay away from here. We don''t want you to be rich, but you must

    be happy and healthy. We saved some money, and you can use it now. With Samuel''s ability, you can

    have a good life wherever you are. If you need us, we can help you take care of the kids. When you

    feel better, just leave this awful ce and have your own life. If you miss us,e back and visit us."

    Nicole finally understood what his dad meant, and she was deeply touched.

    "Dad, I didn''t mean to piggyback on the prosperity of the Greens."

    "I know it. You are our daughter. Of course I know what you think. However, there were too many things

    to deal with in the Seapolis City and the Green family. Samuel has paid a lot for the Greens for so

    many years. Now that you have kids, it''s time for you to have your own life. We really don''t want to see

    you lying in bed so weak. You didn''t tell us about you this time. What about the next time? Would there

    be another danger for you?"

    Dad Bush could not continue speaking, and he even choked up.

    Ms. Bush red at him and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? There would not be any

    danger in the future!"

    "But look at her! She had suffered so much! Look at how skinny she is now!"

    Dad Bush refuted his wife.

    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, Nicole hurriedly said, "Dad, Mom, stop arguing. I''ll listen to you.

    When I recover, Samuel and I will go out and see where we can settle down. Once we settle down, I''ll

    pick you up and you can live with us."

    "That''s right! My honey."

    When Dad Bush heard what Nicole said, he felt relieved.

    "You two should have an earnest conversation. It''s not convenient for me to be here, and I can''t help

    you. I''ll go down and stay with the kids for a while. Tell your mother what you want to eat. Don''t be

    polite. Okay?"

    "I know, Dad."

    Nicole smiled and nodded.

    Dad Bush was very reluctant to part with Nicole, but he finally sighed and turned around to leave the

    room.

    "Your dad is really talky today."

    Ms. Bush muttered, rubbed Nicole''s palm in distress and said, "You must take a good rest now. I almost

    had a heart attack when I heard about it. That Zama is really hateful. How could there be such a vicious

    woman?"

    "Alright, Mom, it''s all over. She gets her punishment now. Now she''s sent to Capital City. She will be in

    prison soon."

    Nicole hurriedlyforted her mother.

    Nicole red at her and said, "You were so daring! You even made such a big decision by yourself! I

    heard that you knocked Samuel out and went to Zama to get the antidote by yourself. Nicole, you are

    not a kid anymore! Didn''t you know how dangerous it was?"

    "Sorry, mom."

    Nicole was embarrassed by her mother''s words.

    Samuel had already not mentioned this, but Ms. Bush started again.

    "Samuel didn''t say anything because he was afraid that you would be sad about that unlucky baby. But

    I, as your mother, should really scold you. Tell me if you were wrong in the matter. "

    "Yes, I made a mistake."

    "Will you be so reckless again in the future?"

    "No, I won''t."

    Nicole lowered her head and behaved like a child. Shepletely followed Ms. Bush''s words because

    she knew that her mother scolded her for her own good.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Ms. Bush heaved a sigh of relief and said, "The hostess of the Greens is not an

    easy job. Now that Vincent is in charge, let''s quit, okay?"

    "Alright! I just promised dad. Samuel will work and earn money to support the family. I''ll just stay at

    home and take care of the kids, okay?"

    "That''s more like it."

    Hearing what Nicole said, Ms. Bush smiled. However, the tears in her eyes still made Nicole feel

    somewhat uneasy.

 Chapter 334 I Wont Bully Him

    Chapter 334 I Won''t Bully Him

    "Mom, I won''t let you worry about me anymore."

    Nicole held her mother''s hands tightly. Ms. Bush was deeply touched.

    "Alright, just remember what you said."

    After a while, Ms. Bush finally calmed down.

    "I heard that the Dons have already obtained your permission for your identity certificate. Perhaps they

    will give you a new ID soon. You must be good to Mrs. Don. She let you take the surname of Bush for

    the sake of your dad and me. Help us to repay her."

    Her mother''s words made Nicole feelplex.

    "I know. Mom, I''ll take care of this matter myself."

    "Alright, let''s not talk too much. You are still weak now. Lie down and rest for a while. I''ll make you

    something delicious."

    "Thank you, mom."

    Nicole felt more at ease in front of Ms. Bush.

    Although Audrey gave her birth, she hadn''t been with Audrey for a long time. She really couldn''t get

    close with Audrey quickly.

    However, Ms. Bush raised her since she was young and really cared about her.

    Looking at Ms. Bush staggering, Nicole felt sorry again.

    She owed the old woman too much.

    Shortly after Ms. Bush left, Nicole leaned against the bed and closed her eyes to rest.

    In a few days, the Dons would get her identity certificate. Then she would have to show up. She had

    not seen Mrs. Don for some time.

    Nicole thought a lot.

    Nicole heard that Laurel was getting better. Besides, she was helping with Vincent on managing

    Eternal Group, so she did not have time to see Nicole. She had sent much nourishment over. And she

    asked Nicole not to think too much about it for the time being. She and Vincent were there for

    everything.

    Nicole knew that Laurel cared about her, but she was too busy to be here.

    Nicole felt that she would owe Laurel a lot.

    It would be too cruel for Laurel that Nicole might leave the Seapolis City with Samuel and settle in

    another city.

    However, if they didn''t leave this ce, the Bushes wouldn''t be at ease.

    Nicole sighed softly, unknown what to do.

    "Why are you sighing?"

    Samuel opened the door and walked in.

    When Nicole saw him, she was slightly shocked. She looked behind him and did not see Zoe. She

    asked immediately, "Where is Zoe? Didn''t shee up with you?"

    "She was tired and fell asleep. Lucas and dad are watching her. Oh right, why did you sigh just now?"

    Samuel came to Nicole''s side, took off his shoes, went to bed, and hugged Nicole in his arms.

    More than ten days had passed, but Nicole''s hands were still cold. Samuel was helpless. This was also

    why he asked Ms. Bush to stay.

    Laurel was too busy now. Audrey had to take care of Mrs. Don. Only Ms. Bush could take good care of

    Nicole now.

    Moreover, Ms. Bush and Nicole were close, so she will do her best to take care of Nicole.

    Samuel put Nicole''s hands in his embrace to warm her.

    "Don''t. My hands are cold."

    Nicole wanted to withdraw her hands, but she was stopped by Samuel.

    "I feel hot, so I can warm you up."

    Nicole smiled faintly and leaned against his embrace. She said, "I heard from my father that you n to

    take me out and find a ce to settle down? Are you not nning to return to the Seapolis City?"

    "Yeah. We are almost thirty years old. We have always been away from each other. The Green family

    isn¡¯t peaceful now, and there are many things that we can''t avoid. I just want to live peacefully with you

    and the kids."

    What Samuel said moved Nicole.

    "In this way, Laurel and Vincent will have much more burden."

    "Nicole, don''t care about others. Think about yourself, okay? Don''t you want me to spend more time

    with you? Besides, Zoe had basically known nothing after staying in the hospital for four years. From

    now on, I want to take you to see this world. Isn''t that good? I''ve done enough for the Greens over the

    years. Now that Vincent is able to take charge, we can take a rest. As for mom, she''s a reasonable

    person. She won''t me us."

    Samuel spoke out what Nicole was worried about, so there was no room for Nicole to refute him.

    "Have you decided where we''re going first?"

    "It''s up to you."

    Samuel smiled gently.

    Nicole thought for a while and said, "Why don''t we go to Yunnan, a province in China?"

    "Yunnan?"

    "That''s right, Yunnan. I heard that it''s very beautiful there."

    Nicole said with great expectation.

    Samuel did not expect Nicole to say that, but he still nodded and said, "Alright, as long as you are

    happy, we can go anywhere. I will start making arrangements when you totally recover."

    "Will Jacobe with us?"

    "I think so. He works for me, not the Greens. Why?"

    Samuel felt that Nicole''s sudden question was strange.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Nothing much. Olivia doesn''t have a job and was banned by Tim. She can

    "So you are trying to create opportunities for them."

    "Isn''t that good? Do you think that Olivia isn''t worthy of Jacob?"

    Nicole''s expression was serious. She might kick Samuel if he said so.

    "Alright, I''ll listen to whatever you say."

    "That''s more like it!"

    Nicole smiled happily after she seeded.

    "Are you tired? Do you want to sleep for a while? You will not get good rest after the kids are awake."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Actually, Samuel wanted them to be together, but the only disadvantage about being together was that

    he and Nicole didn''t have much time left alone.

    So they needed to grab every chance to be together.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Sleep by my side with me."

    "Alright."

    Right now, Nicole was like a child, sticking to Samuel. Samuel liked that but at the same time, he felt

    somehow sorry.

    Holding Nicole in his arms, they fell into sleep together.

    At dinner time, Ms. Bush came up to wake them up.

    Just as she opened the door, Samuel opened his eyes.

    "Let her sleep for a while longer. You guys eat first."

    Samuel''s voice was very low, afraid of waking Nicole up. Nicole was sleeping soundly, looking still

    weak.

    Ms. Bush nodded and retreated.

    Ten more days passed. Under the care of Ms. Bush, Nicole recovered very quickly and she looked

    much better. Hearing theughter of the kids, she was in a much better mood.

    During this period of time, Samuel had been with Nicole, and he had personally done everything,

    causing Olivia to feel a bit envious.

    "I am even somehow envious of you guys."

    "Then hurry up and fall in love."

    Nicole was now able to walk around the room.

    The nts in the yard were taken good care of by Petty and Zac. Thinking of what she had mentioned

    to Samuel, Nicole thought it was time to do it.

    Olivia didn''t know what Nicole was thinking. When she heard Nicole''s words, she whispered, "Although

    I heard that a girl should not fall in love with a man nearby, I did. So what do you think?"

    "Who is the man nearby?"

    Nicole smiled knowingly and asked.

    Olivia coughed and said directly, "What do you think of me and Jacob?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Nicole, don''t pretend you don''t know. You know exactly what I mean."

    Olivia was already flushing.

    Seeing her like this, Nicole stopped teasing her. She smiled and said, "Very good. Jacob is a very

    honest person. Don''t bully him."

    "I won''t!"

    Olivia shyly ran away.

    Seeing that her best friend had found a good man, Nicole was happy for Olivia.

    She got up and went to the yard. Seeing that Petty was concentrating on the nts, Nicole walked

    towards her.

    "Are you feeling better?"

    Nicole said softly.

    Petty squatted down for a moment and hurriedly stood up.

    "Mrs. Green? Why are you here?"

    "Just take a look."

    Nicole looked at Petty and found that she looked much better than before. Her eyes shined with

    happiness and she looked like a happy wife.

    Seeing Nicole looking at her like this, Petty felt somewhat ufortable.

    "Mrs. Green, why are you looking at me like that?"

    "How did it go with Zac?"

    "Fine."

    Speaking of Zac, Petty smiled unconsciously. She was a happy woman in love.

    Seeing her like this, Nicole was also happy for them.

    "I told Samuel that you guys are not young. Since you don''t have any rtive, you could get married

    here. We''ll be the witnesses for your wedding. This is the wedding gift from me and Samuel."

    Nicole handed a key to Petty.

    "Mrs. Green, this is..."

    "Right next door, Samuel bought you a house. You have to have your own house after getting married.

    The house is already under Zac''s name. Here''s the key."

    What Nicole said directly stunned Petty, and then she was moved into tears.

    "Mrs. Green, I can''t take this. It''s too expensive."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? You cannot return a wedding gift! It''s not good."

    Nicole gave the key back again and smiled, "If you have other ns, just tell us. I don''t want you to be

    my servants. You should have your own life."

    "Zac and I have decided that we would learn to do some business from Mr. Green."

    Petty talked about her thoughts.

    "That''s good. Samuel would love to."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Green. You are so kind."

    Petty was so happy. Her happy expression made Nicole feel happy as well. But at this moment,

    footsteps suddenly came from outside, and Jacob appeared in front of them not long after.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s not good. Something happened."

 Chapter 335 Attention Seeker

    Chapter 335 Attention Seeker

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole felt nervous.

    In the morning, Samuel said that he had something to do and had not returned yet. Did anything

    happen to him?

    When she thought of that, Nicole was no longer calm.

    She stood up and walked towards Jacob.

    Jacob looked at Nicole, then looked at Petty, and whispered, "It''s not Mr. Green, it''s..."

    "Who is it?"

    When Nicole heard that it wasn''t Samuel, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, the person who could

    let Jacob report the bad news should be the people in the vi.

    Jacob looked at Petty and whispered, "It''s Zac."

    The key in Petty''s hand suddenly fell to the ground.

    "What happened to Zac?"

    Petty''s voice trembled.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Petty and Zac had just been together for a few days. What happened to Zac?

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole hugged Petty''s shoulder so that she wouldn''t fall down.

    Jacob whispered, "After Zac sent Mr. Green to Eternal Group, he told Mr. Green that Petty liked to eat

    crab roe buns from the east of the city. Coincidentally, Mr. Green didn''t have things to order him, so he

    let Zac go. However, not long ago, the captain of the traffic brigade called Mr. Green and said that Zac

    had collided with arge truck at the intersection. He was currently in the hospital for treatment, so I

    didn''t know the exact situation. Mr. Green told me toe back and tell you and Petty. If possible, let

    Petty go and visit him. I''m afraid... that..."

    Jacob didn''t say anything, but Petty''s face turned pale.

    "What buns? I''m okay if I don''t eat them. Why did he buy them?"

    As Petty spoke, tears began to flow out of her eyes.

    Jacob didn''t feel good either.

    During this period, Zac and Samuel had been doing their best to help Samuel. Zac really wanted to live

    a good life with Petty, but they didn''t expect things would turn out like this.

    "Petty, don''t be sad. It''s better to pack up and hurry over."

    "I''ll go take a look too."

    Nicole was also very anxious.

    "Madame, Mr. Green said that you were still recovering from the miscarriage. It would be better if..."

    "Don''t you know what happened? Stop talking nonsense? Hurry up and prepare the car. Petty and I will

    be here soon."

    Nicole directly interrupted Jacob, then turned around and left.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Jacob could not say anything. He hurriedly went out to prepare the car, and

    Petty changed her clothes in panic. She had worn the wrong clothes several times.

    "Don''t worry, Petty, what you need now is to calm down. I know you''re worried about Zac, but the more

    anxious you are, the more you can''t handle things properly. Zac still needs you. You need to calm

    yourself down first."

    Nicole tightly grabbed Petty''s shoulder, forcing her to face her eyes.

    Petty looked into Nicole''s eyes and suddenly cried, "Madam, I''m scared! I''m really scared! If Zac can''t

    hold on, I don''t know what to do. He just said that he wanted to marry me. The date has been decided.

    My greatest wish in my life is to be his bride."

    "Yes, you will get through it. I think Zac also wants to give you a perfect wedding, so don''t give up. Be

    optimistic, and things will be better."

    Nicole didn''t feel good.

    How could such a thing happen to a perfect couple who were about to get married?

    They quickly arrived at the hospital. Samuel also rushed over when he heard the news. When he saw

    Nicole, he was slightly stunned. Seeing that she was wearing thin clothes, he took off his coat

    immediately and put it over Nicole. He also fastened the buttons.

    "Why going out in such a cold day?"

    Samuel was somewhat dissatisfied.

    Nicole whispered, "Something wrong happened to Zac. I have toe over and take a look at Petty."

    Hearing that, Samuel did not say anything, but he still let her sit in a chair beside him and waited

    outside with Petty.

    Zac''s operation ended soon. When the doctor came out, Petty was very anxious.

    "Doctor, how is he?"

    "It''s very serious. Let''s take a look tonight. If he can''t make it through, he would be a vegetative."

    Hearing the doctor''s words, Petty copsed onto the chair.

    "No, Petty, be strong. Zac has you in mind. He will always stick to the end."

    Seeing this, Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    Although Petty was sad, she also knew Nicole''s condition. She said to them, "Mr. Green, madam,

    please go back first. I''ll be fine here by myself."

    "I''ll send someone to take care of Zac with you."

    Samuel knew that Nicole would not be at ease if this matter was not handled properly, so he took the

    initiative to speak.

    After dealing with everything here, Nicole was somewhat depressed. However, when she remembered

    that Mrs. Don was also hospitalized here, she hesitated and said, "How about I go see grandma?"

    Samuel knew that she was really bored these past few days, and he was indeed busy dealing things

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    about leaving with Nicole. Now that he heard Nicole''s words, he hurriedly nodded.

    "Alright, I''ll go with you."

    Nicole and Samuel walked along the corridor of the hospital towards Mrs. Don''s ward. However, not

    long after, Nicole seemed to have suddenly thought of something.

    "Forget it, I still won''t go."

    She stopped and intended to turn around.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel could tell that Nicole really wanted to go. There must be a reason why she suddenly stopped.

    Nicole whispered, "I just remembered that Vi is still here. I don''t want to have a head-on conflict with

    her."

    "What are you afraid of her for? You are a legitimate granddaughter of the Don family. She is an

    illegitimate daughter. She has to be careful in front of you. Besides, with Minister Shaw here, she can''t

    do anything. At the very least, you still have me. Do you think your husband is useless?"

    Samuel''s words made Nicole smile.

    "I didn''t mean that. Aren''t I afraid that grandma will feel ufortable? Besides, it''s not good for me to

    "You came to see your own grandmother, not others. You don''t need to care that much."

    Samuel felt that Nicole was somewhat afraid of visiting her family.

    She had recovered a little in the past few days and had always wanted toe over to take a look. But

    now, she was clearly right in front of her grandma. She did not know how to face her. The courage that

    she had risked everything for the antidote was nowpletely invisible.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    Samuel gently patted Nicole''s shoulder. Looking at Samuel''s handsome face, she felt assured.

    "Let''s go!"

    Nicole took a deep breath and walked towards Mrs. Don''s room again.

    When they arrived at the door of Mrs. Don''s room, the sound ofughter came from inside. It seemed

    that Mrs. Don was in a good mood now.

    Samuel patted Nicole''s shoulder and cheered her on. Only then did Nicole summon the courage to

    knock on the door.

    "Come in!"

    Mrs. Don''s voice was very loud. It seemed that she was fine.

    Nicole pushed open the door and entered. What caught her eyes was Vi sitting in front of Mrs. Don''s

    bed, half-squatting and massaging Mrs. Don''s legs while Audrey sat on the side, making Mrs. Don very

    happy.

    At first nce, they looked like a family, intimate and harmonious.

    Nicole suddenly felt a little ufortable.

    She was not a narrow-minded person. She should be happy that Vi could fulfill her filial duty in front

    of her grandma for her. But strangely, she did not feel the slightest bit of happiness. She even felt like

    an outsider and came at a very inopportune time.

    Just as Nicole was at a loss, Mrs. Don immediately turned excited when she saw Nicole.

    "Nikki,e here, let me have a look at you!"

    Mrs. Don''s enthusiasm for Nicole could not be concealed at all. She even wanted to stand up and

    wee Nicole personally, but Vi stopped her.

    "Grandma, your legs just get recovered. The doctor told you not to move. Didn''t Nicolee? She''s in

    good health. Just let here over."

    Vi''s "Grandma" made Nicole uncontrobly raise her eyebrows.

    Seeing this, Audrey hurriedly exined, "Recently, Vi has been taking care of your grandma. Your

    grandma felt that Vi was adorable and let Vi call her grandma as you do."

    Nicole didn''t say anything, but seeing Vi deliberately stop Mrs. Don from getting up, she couldn''t

    help but feel a little ufortable.

    She quickly walked up to Mrs. Don and said with a smile, "Grandma, are you feeling better?"

    "Much better."

    When Mrs. Don saw Nicole, she hurriedly held her hand.

    "I heard that you went abroad on business. Did you juste back?"

    Mrs. Don''s words made Nicole understand that she did not know about her miscarriage. Nicole did not

    say anything about it. After all, if Mrs. Don misunderstood that her miscarriage was rted to the

    antidote, she would be extremely sad.

    "Yes, I just got off the ne."

    Nicole followed her grandma''s words.

    "No wonder your face is so pale. It must be because of the jetg. Your uncle is busy, and I can''t see

    him all day. It''s good that your mother and your sister are with me now. Now that you''re back, you must

    apany Grandma more, okay?"

    The more Mrs. Don looked at Nicole, the more pleased she felt.

    Her eyes resembled Xander''s, reminding her of her son.

    "If your father was still alive, he would probably be very happy to see you like this."

    Mrs. Don was a little excited.

    "Grandma, please calm down first. The doctor said you shouldn''t get too excited. Nicole, why don''t you

    call me first when you get back? I can tell Grandma in advance so that her blood pressure won''t rise

    because of excitement."

    Vi seemed to be very concerned about Mrs. Don, but hearing her words, Nicole didn''t feel good.

    She had no rtionship with the Don family. What she wanted from being an attention seeker here?

    Nicole''s eyes turned cold, and Audrey frowned slightly. She hurriedly took a step forward and said, "I

    suddenly remembered that mother''s report hasn''t been taken yet. Let me and Vi go and take a look.

    Nikki, stay with grandma for a while."

    With that, she pulled Vi out.

 Chapter 336 Shes More Reliable Than a Nurse

    Chapter 336 She''s More Reliable Than a Nurse

    "I''ll go out and make a phone call!"

    Samuel could tell that Mrs. Don wanted to be alone with Nicole, and he said so.

    "Nicole, call me if you need anything. I''ll be right outside."

    Although he intended to leave, Samuel still said this to Nicole.

    Nicole knew that he was worried about her, so she nodded.

    "Grandma, I''m going out."

    "Alright."

    Mrs. Don nodded at Samuel.

    After everyone left, only Mrs. Don and Nicole were left in the room. Nicole felt somewhat restrained.

    Although she was facing her grandma, they were still rtively unfamiliar. Apart from the blood

    rtionship, Nicole really was not intimate with her grandma and didn''t know what to say.

    Mrs. Don looked at Nicole, pulled her to sit in front of her bed and whispered, "I know, you probably

    don''t like Vi. To be honest, I didn''t like her very much at first, but after all, you have the same mother,

    and she is your younger sister. Even if she has nothing to do with the Don family, for your mother''s

    sake, I can''t be too harsh, right? Moreover, for the past twenty days, she has been taking care of me

    wholeheartedly. She has done a lot for me. I can''t drive her out, can I?"

    When Nicole heard that Vi was taking care of Mrs. Don wholeheartedly, she felt that something was

    wrong.

    Vi was spoiled and arrogant.

    That was impossible for her to do so.

    She didn''t know what Vi intended to do.

    However, it was useless to say anything now. Her grandma''s attitude towards her was very good, so

    she could not say anything.

    "I see. I don''t mind."

    Nicole smiled faintly and then asked, "Are you feeling better?"

    "Much better. Speaking of which, it''s all thanks to Vi. It''s said that she got the antidote to prevent me

    from having a stroke and paralysis. And for that, we can''t neglect this girl, can we?"

    Nicole''s body suddenly trembled.

    "Who told you that she brought back the antidote? Minister Shaw? Or uncle?"

    "Look at you. You''re about to return to our family, but you still call your mother Minister Shaw. That''s

    your mother. Although she didn''t raise you and I know your love towards your adoptive mother, you

    can''t call your mother Minister Shaw. If she heard that, she must feel sad."

    Mrs. Don had no intention of harshly criticizing Nicole, but she still hoped that Nicole would not act like

    a stranger with them.

    Nicole did not pay much attention to these details, but asked again.

    "You said that Vi brought back the antidote? Who told you about this?"

    "Nobody! Because of Vi''s identity, your mother would never say anything good for her. I don''t know

    what your uncle is doing. Ever since Vi came to take care of me, he hasn''t been here much. I

    overheard the nurse letting Vi rest more, saying that she had been beaten to get the antidote. I

    asked Vi about it and she kept her head down and didn''t say anything as she was nice and didn''t

    want to upset me. Nicole, I love you very much, and I also want to treat Vi well. After all, you are

    sisters."

    Mrs. Don looked at Nicole, her eyes filled with hope.

    Nicole sneered in her heart.

    Vi was really scheming.

    She actually snatched Nicole''s credit, confirming that neither Audrey nor Jason would tell the truth.

    This was because once they told the truth, Mrs. Don would feel sorry and guilty for Nicole. At that time,

    perhaps Mrs. Don would get shocked and something bad would happen again.

    Vi knew everyone well.

    Now that Mrs. Don hadpletely treated Vi as a good person, it was useless for Nicole to say

    more.

    Thinking of this, Nicole smiled and said, "Whatever you say, just do it. I have no objections. Your major

    task is to take good care of yourself. Maybe I can let uncle employ a special care nurse for youter."

    "No need. With Vi here, why do I need a special care nurse? She''s much more reliable than the

    nurse."

    Mrs. Don spoke highly of Vi.

    In the end, Nicole was still a little worried.

    She still didn''t know what kind of thoughts Vi had. Now that she was allowed to stay by Mrs. Don''s

    side, Nicole was somewhat worried, but she couldn''t find a suitable reason to let her leave.

    "It''s better to employ a special care nurse. No matter what, Vi is also a greatdy in the United

    States. When she is at our family, we can''t let her be a servant, right?"

    Nicole''s words "our family" made Mrs. Don extremely happy.

    "Yes. You are very considerate. I''ll listen to you!"

    Mrs. Don was so happy that she was willing to agree to anything Nicole said.

    Hearing Mrs. Don''s words, Nicole was somewhat touched.

    "Samuel said that uncle had been busy with my identity recently. I hope that you can get better quickly.

    Otherwise, if I return to the Don family, no one will help me."

    "I''m fine. I can go home and open the ancestral hall for you right now. In my lifetime, I can still see you

    return to the Don family and acknowledge your ancestors. I don''t have any regrets in my heart. Come

    back and visit me more often when you''re free, okay?"

    Mrs. Don also knew that Nicole was now Samuel''s wife, the daughter-inw of the Green family. It was

    impossible for her to live in the Don family. However, she really liked this granddaughter and wished

    that she could stay with the Don family.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Seeing her grandma like this, Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    "I will!"

    "Good girl! In the Green family, did anybody bully you?"

    Mrs. Don had always been concerned about Nicole.

    "No, Samuel is good to me, so is my mother-inw," Nicole was touched and said hurriedly. "I have a

    good life in the Green family."

    "I also know that the Green family used to be a bit messy and made you suffer. Now that you''re a

    member of the Don family, if anyone bullies you in the future, tell me. I won''t forgive them. I don''t care

    who he or she is. Nobody can hurt my granddaughter."

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "Alright. Shouldn''t you be resting now?"

    "Don''t worry, just stay with me and chat with me. I''m happy to see you."

    Mrs. Don was already tired.

    If Nicole did note, she would have to rest, but now she was eager to talk more with Nicole.

    This was her own granddaughter!

    She came back with great difficulty. How could she go to rest?

    However, before Nicole could say anything, Vi walked in from outside.

    "Grandma, it''s time for you to rest."

    She hurriedly stepped forward.

    Mrs. Donughed and said, "Don''t worry, your sister just came back. I want to talk to her."

    "There''s no hurry. Sister won''t leave too soon. Grandma, you have plenty of time to chat with her. But

    doctor said that you should take good care of yourself. It took me more than twenty days to get you

    recovered. You can''t waste my effort."

    Vi appeared in front of Mrs. Don like a spoiled child and unintentionally pushed Nicole.

    Nicole frowned slightly and couldn''t help but move to the side, allowing Vi to upy her original

    position.

    "Grandma, look at how hastily Nicole came back. She didn''t even have time to prepare gift for you and

    came here empty-handed. It can be seen that she still has things to do. Grandma, you need to take a

    rest. Nicole also has her own child. She is also a famous designer. Don''t take her time. Unlike her, I''m

    useless and don''t work."

    Vi''s words were very tactful, but she was saying that Nicole did not show respect for Mrs. Don.

    She had actuallye to visit patients with no gifts, and what''s more, the one she came to visit was

    her own grandma.

    Nicole''s expression changed.

    No matter what, Mrs. Don was also her own grandmother, as an outsider, Vi had no right to chase

    her away.

    Just as Nicole was about to say something, Mrs. Don suddenly spoke something.

    "Oh, I''m overjoyed. I was thinking of letting Nicole to apany me for dinner. I''m getting old and my

    brain does not work well. Nicole, are you really in a hurry?"

    Mrs. Don''s eyes were filled with anticipation, but Nicole really couldn''t stay any longer.

    With Vi, her so-called sister here, she was afraid that she would lose control.

    "I really have something urgent to attend to. I''ll apany you to dinner another day."

    Nicole hadn''t fully recovered. Samuel did not allow her to eat cold and sour food. She was afraid that

    staying to have dinner with her grandma would expose her physical condition. She couldn''t let her

    grandma worry for her.

    When Mrs. Don heard Nicole''s words, she was somewhat disappointed. However, she still smiled and

    said, "Alright, whenever you have time, tell me and I can be with you at any time."

    "Then have a good rest. I''ll go back first."

    Nicole smiled and nodded. She was about to get up and leave when she heard Vi say softly,

    "Grandma, I''m going to see my sister off."

    "OK."

    Mrs. Don looked at Vi''s friendly attitude towards Nicole and couldn''t help but be happy.

    Nicole didn''t know what Vi was up to, and she didn''t refuse when she said she wanted to give her

    away.

    They left Mrs. Don''s ward one after the other.

    Vi walked a little further away from the ward and said coldly, "What are you doing here? Do you

    really think that you are a descendant of the Don family and can show off in front of me? Let me tell

    you, I will seize whatever you own!"

    Nicole frowned again when she saw that Vi''s eyes were filled with certainty.

    "Are you being nice to my grandma just topete with me?"

    "Compete with you? What a joke! Your grandma is not a handsome man. Do I need topete for her

    favor? I just can''t stand the way you look better than me. Now that you have lost your identity, the Don

    family then gives you an identity without hesitation, and even quarrel with the officials in Capital City for

    your identity. But what about me? I am also mother''s daughter, but I have been an illegitimate daughter

    for more than 20 years. Why are you able to obtain what I can''t obtain so easily? Nicole, do you know

    that I just disliked you before, but now I hate you! Why are you my sister? You don''t deserve it!"

    Vi gritted her teeth.

    However, Nicole did not have much reaction.

    "So what? What is your purpose in demeaning yourself to serve my grandma?"

 Chapter 337 Who Do You Think Will Believe Your Shit

    Chapter 337 Who Do You Think Will Believe Your Shit

    Vi suddenly smiled and said, "Guess!"

    "I warn you, regardless of your motives, if you dare to hurt my grandma, I will definitely not spare you!"

    "What can you do to me? Other than Samuel''s protection, what else can you have? I heard that

    Samuel is no longer the president of Eternal Group, and your status in the Green family can also be

    predicted. Mrs. Don loves me now. What do you think you can do to me?"

    Vi was especially arrogant. Her face disgusted Nicole.

    "You''d better restrain yourself."

    "What if I don''t?"

    Vi continued to provoke.

    Nicole narrows her eyes and says coldly, "Then don''t me me."

    "What do you want to do? Kill me? Do you dare?"

    Vi took a step forward and reached out to push Nicole.

    Nicole subconsciously raised her hand to stop her, but she suddenly heard Vi scream, and Vi''s

    entire body quickly fell backwards.

    "Nicole, I know you don''t like me being nice to grandma. Didn''t I do it for your sake? Are you so

    intolerant of me? I don''t have any other intentions. If you want me to leave, just tell me. Why do you

    attack me?"

    Vi cried miserably, and her entire body fell to the ground, and she was in a sorry state.

    As for Nicole, her arm was still in the air. Anyone who looked at such a scene would think that she had

    bullied Vi just now.

    "Vi, who do you think will believe your hypocritical shit?"

    Nicole was simply infuriated.

    Everyone''s gazes swept over as if she really was a vicious woman.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Vi was still crying pitifully.

    "I know that you don''t like me. Everything I do is acting in your eyes. Now that you''re back, grandma

    doesn''t need me anymore. I''ll just leave!"

    With that, she hurriedly got up and ran away crying.

    Nicole was so angry. Why did this Vi act like this?

    She looked around and did not see Mrs. Don or Audrey. Then who was she doing it for?

    Nicole felt that today was terrible. She didn¡¯t care to pay any attention to Vi. She turned around

    angrily and went to look for Samuel.

    It didn''t take long for the nurse to tell Mrs. Don what happened.

    "Mrs. Don, Miss Nicole is amazing. She even dares to hit someone in the hospital."

    Mrs. Don was stunned by the nurse''s words.

    "Who are you talking about?"

    "Who else? The young miss who left your room just now. Miss Vi Yate has been taking care of you

    for more than twenty days, and she is willing to do everything for you, but Miss Nicole directly beat Miss

    Yate in the corridor. There were so many people, and everyone saw what happened. Miss Yate still

    dared not argue back, oh, that''s pitiful!"

    The nurse distorted the story and told it to Mrs. Don.

    Mrs. Don frowned slightly.

    "Where''s Vi?"

    "She must have gone somewhere to cry. Speaking of Miss Yate, she''s really pitiful. She always smiles

    in front of you, but her mother doesn''t like her at all and always picks on her fault. Miss Yate has to take

    care of everything by herself. She''s been bullied by her own sister, and she can only find somewhere to

    cry."

    The nurse shook her head and sighed.

    Mrs. Don''s eyes suddenly darkened.

    "You said her mother treated her badly?"

    "Can''t you see? Your daughter-inw has always been cold and indifferent to Miss Yate. Now that Miss

    Nicole has just returned, she has gone to talk to Mr. Green about something. As a mother, at least, she

    should treat her two daughters fairly. I''m really sad for Miss Yate."

    The nurse shook her head and left.

    Mrs. Don herself did not believe that Nicole would be such a person, but she carefully thought about it.

    Nicole did not seem to have given Vi any good looks when she was at the ward.

    Could it be true?

    She hurriedly pushed the wheelchair out of the ward, only to see Vi hiding at the corner of the

    corridor wiping away her tears. She looked a little wronged, and there was obviously some blood on

    her knees. Her knees must be broken.

    Mrs. Don felt sad.

    "Vi, what are you doing here?"

    Just as Mrs. Don spoke, Vi hurriedly turned around and quickly wiped her tears. Then, she turned

    around and smiled at Mrs. Don and said, "Grandma, why did youe out? It''s windy outside. I''ll bring

    you back."

    "Is it Nicole?"

    Mrs. Don was serious.

    Vi hurriedly lowered her head and said, "No, it as an ident. Nicole didn''t hit me."

    It seemed that she was simply begging for mercy.

    But Mrs. Don did not say anything. She whispered, "Go get me a nket. I want to go out for a walk."

    "Alright."

    Vi quickly returned to the ward.

    Mrs. Don went to the surveince room.

    She got the surveince camera. Because of the angle, she only saw Nicole raise her arm, and Vi

    fell to the ground.

    Did Nicole push Vi?

    From the video, it could be seen that Nicole did not look good and she was even a little angry. As for

    Vi, because her back was facing the video, Mrs. Don didn''t know what kind of expression she had.

    Mrs. Don did not say anything. After leaving the monitoring room, she saw Vi walking towards her.

    "Where''s your mother? Get your mother back. I want something for lunch."

    "Alright!"

    Vi respectfully sent Mrs. Don back to the ward and went to find Audrey.

    Not long after, Audrey returned.

    "Mom, are you looking for me?"

    "Yes."

    Mrs. Don nodded and said to Vi, "Vi, go buy some fruit for me."

    "Yes."

    Vi quickly walked out.

    When Vi left, Mrs. Don''s expression changed.

    "I heard that you have always been very harsh on Vi?"

    Audrey was stunned for a moment, not knowing what Mrs. Don meant.

    "Mom, what happened to you today?"

    "No matter what she did, you still think that she did not do well, right? Even if she did her best to serve

    me, do you also think that she had ulterior motives? Audrey, whether you are willing to admit it or not,

    she is your child and Nicole''s younger sister. As a mother, you can''t be unfair."

    Mrs. Don''s words made Audrey frown slightly.

    "I''m fair, but I just don''t like her."

    "You don''t like her? Is that what a mother can say? She''s only a child in her twenties! Look at the pitiful

    look in her eyes that she yearns for more attention from you every day. Do you also treat Nicole like

    that?"

    "That''s impossible. Nikki is the child of me and Xander. I love her very much."

    Mrs. Don disagreed with Audrey''s words.

    "You like Nicole, but you don''t like Vi. They are both your children. Do you ever consider Vi? Will

    Nicole bully her with your love? No matter what, you still suffered a lot for giving birth to her!"

    "Mom, Nicole won''t! Nicole is kind-hearted and definitely won''t do anything to Vi. On the contrary, I

    always feel that Vi has ulterior motives for being nice to you."

    Audrey had been holding back her words for a long time. Now that Mrs. Don had asked about it and it

    was rted to Nicole, she had no choice but to say what she thought.

    When Mrs. Don heard that Audrey was so biased against Vi and thought of what the nurse said, she

    couldn''t help but sigh and say, "You have to calm down. Vi has been taking care of me for more than

    20 days. Don''t I know what kind of child she is? What did she want from me, an old woman? I''ll talk to

    Jasonter. When getting the identity for Nicole, we should make Vi the adopted daughter of the

    Don family. At least she''s Nicole''s younger sister, and we should treat her better for you and our

    family''s reputation."

    "Mom, no! She''s not a member of our family, and she..."

    "Stop. She has taken care of me for so many days. Don''t tell me you want her to live as an illegitimate

    daughter for the rest of her life. She is about to get married, how can she find a good husband as an

    illegitimate daughter. If she is the adopted daughter of our family, it is also good for Nicole."

    Audrey still felt that she could not make such a rash decision.

    "How about this? I''ll ask Nikki and Jasonter and see what they say. Mom, we should get all the family

    members'' agreement, right? Besides, Nikki hasn''t returned yet, and you already want to get Vi into

    our family with her. I''m afraid Nikki won''t feel veryfortable."

    Mrs. Don sighed and said, "Let me tell Nicole about that. As our family member, she should be grateful

    for those who treat us well. Not to mention that Vi has taken care of me for so many days, our family

    also owes her a lot just because she risked her life to bring the antidote back. Don''t be so harsh on her

    in the future."

    When Audrey heard this, she was very depressed.

    "Mom, that''s not the case with the antidote. It has nothing to do with Vi."

    "Look at you, why are you always pushing your own daughter out? Vi has never told me about this

    before, and I heard it from someone else. How long are you going to hide it from me?"

    "Who did you hear?"

    Audrey really wanted to know who was spouting nonsense in front of Mrs. Don.

    Mrs. Don said coldly, "Don''t worry about who it is. I know about it anyway. I love Nicole, but I also want

    to treat Vi well. Although she didn''t say anything, I could tell that she wanted to stay by your side. It''s

    nothing. Our family can raise her. As a mother, you should treat Vi well. Then Nikki will naturally

    ept Vi."

    "Mom, that''s not the case. I''ll tell youter, but I think we should discuss about Vi with Jason."

    Audrey really felt that it was not appropriate.

    Mrs. Don waved her hand and said, "I''ll let it go. Nicole only came back today. She might be a little

    tired. I have to tell her about it tomorrow. I''ll get her and Samuel here tomorrow."

    As she spoke, Mrs. Don let Audrey go out.

    The moment Audrey turned around, she suddenly saw a figure sh past the door.

 Chapter 338 The Only One in a Lifetime

    Chapter 338 The Only One in a Lifetime

    Her eyes narrowed, but she quickly left.

    "Vi!"

    Audrey stopped Vi who was not far away.

    Vi immediately stopped, but her eyes were somewhat dodged.

    "What did you say about Nicole in front of Mrs. Don again?"

    Audrey''s voice was somewhat cold.

    "Mom, I didn''t say anything. What can I say to her? This is the Seapolis City, not the United States. No

    one will support me, what else can I do to her?" Vi paused slightly and said in a particrly

    aggrieved tone.

    "Is that so?"

    Audrey''s voice carried a hint of doubt.

    "Of course, I just want to stay by your side right now. I can do anything you want me to do. As for

    Nicole, I have no intention of provoking her."

    Vi whispered.

    Audrey looked at Vi in front of her. She really didn''t feel good. They were all her own daughters.

    Although she didn''t like Vi, she didn''t want her to do anything stupid.

    "That''s best, but you''d better find some time to exin the antidote to Mrs. Don. It''s your fault. You''d

    better not take the credit for it. There is no impervious wall in the world. Don''t wait until you lose your

    reputation one day."

    After saying that, Audrey turned around and left. She did not see Vi''s tightly clenched hands. A trace

    of unwillingness and anger slid through her eyes.

    However, Nicole did not know that so many things had happened in the hospital. When Samuel found

    her, she was sitting on the bench in the corridor, as if she was thinking about something.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Seeing her, Samuel could not help but quickly step forward.

    Nicole suddenly regained her senses. Seeing that it was Samuel, she whispered, "I was wondering

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    what exactly Vi had in mind. Why did she stay in the Seapolis City? Furthermore, she treated my

    grandmother so well."

    "Don''t think too much. Let she do whatever she wants. As long as she doesn''t interfere with us, it

    doesn''t matter."

    Samuel handed the hot milk in his hand to Nicole.

    "Where did you get it?"

    "Minister Shaw gave it to you. She said it was for you as you didn''t look good."

    Samuel''s words got Nicole stunned again.

    "What did you two talk just now?"

    "Nothing. Just things about your identity. At least you should get her approval."

    Samuel sat beside Nicole and felt that Nicole was in a bad mood.

    "What happened between you and Vi?"

    "Nothing."

    When Nicole mentioned Vi, she frowned slightly, but did not intend to say anything. She couldn''t

    figure out what was going on right now, so she didn''t even think about it anymore.

    "I hired a nurse to take care of Zac and Petty. It should be better."

    "Leave these matters to Jacob. I think you''re tired too. Shall I take you back to have a rest?"

    Samuel saw that Nicole didn''t look well and wanted to go home with her.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "I''ve been staying at home for more than twenty days, and

    it''s really boring. Why don''t you apany me out for a walk?"

    "Alright!"

    Samuel helped Nicole up.

    "I''m not crippled. Why are you always so cautious towards me? I''ll just walk on my own."

    Nicole felt that Samuel was really making a big fuss.

    However, Samuel said seriously, "No way. I can''t let anything wrong happen to you in front of me.

    Otherwise, I will feel heartache."

    "Why are you so sweet this morning?"

    "I''ve eaten candy. Do you want to smell it?"

    Samuel immediately leaned his mouth against hers.

    Nicole blushed and pushed him away. She said shyly, "How old are you? You''re still so childish! Others

    may joke about us!"

    "Who dares to joke? Tell him toe in front of me and talk to me face to face."

    Samuel looked like a ruffian, causing Nicole tough involuntarily.

    "Seeing your current condition, who would believe that you were the former president of Eternal Group,

    the cold and unfeeling Samuel?"

    "Whoever loves to believe it will believe it. As long as you don''t believe it, it will be fine."

    Samuel stretched out his arm and wrapped it around Nicole''s waist, leading her out.

    When Vi saw this in the behind, her eyes narrowed slightly.

    She rarely saw a man treat a woman so ardently.

    Why could Nicole be so lucky?

    Not only did she have the love of her mother, the care of the Don family, but she even got the love from

    Samuel.

    But what did she, Vi, have?

    She had nothing!

    The unwillingness made her scratch the wall involuntarily. Her fingernails were broken and her fingers

    were worn out, but she did not notice it at all.

    Nicole!

    I would take away everything you owned!

    Vi swore to herself.

    As Nicole walked, she suddenly felt as if someone was behind her. She suddenly turned around, and

    the corridor behind her was empty. People walking around her were all strangers.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel asked doubtfully.

    "Nothing, maybe I''m too sensitive."

    Nicole turned around and left the hospital with Samuel again.

    They arrived outside. Samuel originally intended to drive, but Nicole said that she wanted to take a

    walk, so Samuel walked along on the street with her.

    Traffic on the street was heavy.

    Nicole looked at the frolicking crowd and suddenly sighed.

    "When we just got married, once you wanted to go out, but the car broke down. I asked the driver to

    drive another car over, but you couldn''t wait and walked home alone. At that time, I could only follow

    you obediently. Your legs were so long and you walked so fast that I had to trot along behind you.

    Although you didn''t like me very much, you still stopped and waited for me when you noticed that I was

    working very hard. At that time, I felt that you were a man with a cold face and a warm heart."

    Nicole suddenly smiled and said so.

    "Is that so? Am I as good as you said?"

    Samuel did not remember that at all, but hearing Nicole said that happily, he also felt rxed.

    "If I knew that I would lose to you at that time, I would probably not have waited for you at that time."

    "Samuel, what do you mean?"

    When Nicole heard what he said, she couldn''t help but say coquettishly.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "It''s good to let you chase after me for a few more years."

    "Isn''t it hard for me to chase after you? You haven''t paid much attention to me even after three years of

    marriage. How can you say so now?"

    Nicole started to dig up the past.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Samuel immediately changed the topic.

    "Look, there''s a jewelry shop over there. Why don''t we go in and have a look?"

    Nicole nced at it. It was a famous jewelry shop in the Seapolis City. The items they made were

    basically unique. The jewelry customized here was priceless, which stood for the only love.

    "Are you really going in? Do you know where this ce is?"

    For jewelry shops like this, only women would pay attention to them, but men seldom paid attention to

    them, especially men like Samuel.

    When Nicole asked, Samuel paused for a moment.

    "Is there anything different?"

    "The jewelry here is unique, and everyone can only buy one here in his or her lifetime. Let''s put it this

    way, if one day you and I get divorced and you want to order a set of jewelry here with another woman,

    then it''s impossible, because your name and mine are already registered here. We only have one

    chance in our lives to forge our own jewelry. No one else has a chance. I think you should think it over.

    Do you really want to go in with me?"

    Nicole exined the details to Samuel.

    "Does that mean that the jewelry here is only designed for a couple for the rest of their lives?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    Samuel rubbed her head and said, "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go."

    "You don''t need to think more about it?"

    "With you, I don''t need to think about it. There probably aren''t many fools like you in this world. If I don''t

    settle you down quickly, then I''ll be a fool."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole feel depressed.

    "Who''s the fool? You''re the one! Every girl wants to marry you, the young master of the Green family."

    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "Is money omnipotent? Do you think anyone can be my Mrs. Green?

    Normally, people who enter the Green family would probably have suffered a lot. You also suffered a

    lot. It''s still a mess. You know that the road ahead is so difficult, but you''re still willing to walk with me.

    What else can I say? There''s not much I can give you in this life. You don''t care about things like

    money and status. The only thing I can give you is my exclusive love."

    Nicole suddenly felt warm in her heart.

    "When did you be so talkative?"

    "I can''t help but say sweet words to you. To other women, I''m toozy to say a word."

    Samuel grabbed Nicole''s hand, sped her fingers together, and walked into the jewelry shop of "The

    Only One in a lifetime."

    "Wee!"

    The waiter greeted them politely.

    Samuel looked at the items in the shop. All kinds of jewelry were different. Some looked luxurious,

    some looked vulgar, and all kinds of jewelry mixed together, causing people to feel a little confused for

    a moment.

    "How many designers do you have?"

    Samuel couldn''t help but speak.

    The waiter hurriedly said, "There is no designer in our shop."

    "There''s no designer? Did you design the jewelry casually?"

    Samuel suddenly felt that he might have entered the wrong ce.

    Although the store had a good moral ethics, but the jewelry was casually designed, it would not be

    worthy of his wife.

    The shop assistant did not get angry because of Samuel''s words. He still said in a good temper, "All the

    jewelry in our shop is designed by the customers who came here. We will make a processing and

    registration for the jewelry they designed themselves. There will be no duplication in the world. This is a

    memento shared by the couple."

    "Designed it by myself?"

    Nicole suddenly became interested in it.

    "In other words, we can design anything we want?"

    "Of course."

    The waiter nodded at Nicole.

    Seeing Nicole''s eagerness, Samuel couldn''t help but say, "What good idea do you have?"

    "I haven''t thought of it yet, but I can go back and design it, okay?"

    "Of course."

    The waiter''s words made Nicole very happy.

    Just as the waiter was about to bring Nicole and Samuel to register their personal information, a

    familiar voice suddenly stopped them.

 Chapter 339 He Was Blind

    Chapter 339 He Was Blind

    "You guys actually came here? You''re so romantic!"

    When the voice sounded, Samuel stopped. Nicole had no choice but to stop. She turned around and

    saw Mike.

    "Mike? Why are you here?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Mikeughed and cried, "Why can''t I be here? I''ve been in the Seapolis City for so long, and Sam has

    been taking care of you. He ignores me. It''s harder for me to see him than to ascend to the heavens."

    Nicole was somewhat embarrassed by Mike''s teasing.

    "I''m not feeling well these days. Samuel is worried about me."

    "Why are you talking to him about this? Do you really think he came to the Seapolis City to catch up

    with me?"

    Samuel didn''t care about Mike at all. He said indifferently, "He came here for a woman, but she ignored

    him. He just thought of me when he was idle. Do you think that I, Samuel, am the backup?"

    Mike''s expression immediately turned awkward when he said this, while Nicole was a little curious.

    "Chasing a woman here? Who''s so charming?"

    "Vi!"

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole.

    "How could it be her?"

    Nicole was simply too surprised.

    Although she also felt that Mike and Vi had a good rtionship in the United States, it was hard for

    her to understand why Mike would actually like Vi.

    Samuel said mockingly, "Some people are blind, and their hearts are also blind."

    "Sam, are you looking for trouble?"

    Mike was a little unhappy to hear it.

    "Scram, I don''t have time to spend with you today. I have to buy jewelry with my wife."

    As he spoke, Samuel ignored Mike and took Nicole''s shoulder to register.

    Mike was free now, and Vi didn''t allow him to find her. Now that he had finally met Samuel and

    Nicole, he didn''t want to leave at all and followed them shamelessly.

    "I said, what do you n to design? I''ve already asked. This jewelry shop is quite famous. I''ll design

    er."

    "Prepare for you and Vi? I don''t think so. It''s useless."

    Samuel''s words pierced Mike''s heart.

    "Can¡¯t you be nice when you talk with me?"

    "Who talked to me first? It was you who wanted to talk to me."

    Samuel joked with Mike as he filled in the information about himself and Nicole.

    Nicole listened to their chat, and suddenly felt that if there would be days like this in the future, it would

    be good.

    The shop assistant gave them a membership card, and Samuel filled it with money, then directly gave it

    to Nicole.

    When they walked out of the jewelry store, Mike asked anxiously, "How about I buy you lunch?"

    "What exactly are you doing?"

    Samuel knew that Mike might be bored, but he may have other thoughts.

    Mike said somewhat embarrassedly, "I want to see Vi now, but she isn¡¯t answering my calls or

    doesn¡¯t want toe out. Didn''t I see you guys? I want to ask if you can let me see her."

    "No!"

    Samuel directly rejected.

    To Vi, Samuel wanted distance her as far away as possible, and he didn''t want Nicole to have

    anything to do with Vi. After all, that woman was scheming.

    Nicole''s expression was also not very good. Not long ago, she was plotted against by Vi. Now, it

    was impossible for her to help Mike and Vi.

    "Mike, I have nothing to do with Vi, so I''m sorry, I can''t help you."

    Nicole said.

    Mike was stunned for a moment. He thought of the grudge between them and whispered, "I know Vi

    did something wrong to you, but her nature is not bad. She is just too spoiled. Don''t worry. I will talk her

    out of it."

    "Wait until you can see her."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he didn''t want to say more with Mike and took Nicole''s hand and left.

    Seeing their resolute attitude, Mike was embarrassed to continue pestering them, so they separated.

    Looking at Mike''s dejected expression, Nicole sighed slightly.

    Samuel nced at her and said, "Won''t you be soft-hearted and help Mike?"

    "No, I just feel it''s a pity that someone like Mike would actually fall into Vi''s hands. Vi is not worthy

    of him."

    "Yes, you have exactly the same opinion as me."

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Samuel originally thought that Nicole was kind and didn''t want Mike to feel bad, but now that she said

    this, he felt relieved.

    They strolled around again. Samuel bought some clothes for Nicole and bought some gifts for the

    children. Only then did he call Jacob to pick them up. Unfortunately, Jacob said that something had

    happened to Olivia, so he couldn''te over for the time being.

    These days, the rtionship between Olivia and Samuel had somewhat eased up. Olivia was no longer

    targeting Samuel, and Samuel also turned modest to her. When heard that something had happened to

    Olivia, Nicole immediately became anxious.

    "What''s wrong? What happened to Olivia?"

    "It seems to have something to do with Mr. Tim. I''m heading towards the Imperial Sea Residence now."

    Hearing Nicole''s question, Jacob hurriedly replied.

    Nicole was somewhat stunned.

    The Imperial Sea Residence was a famous leisure and entertainment club, so why would Olivia go

    there?

    She subconsciously looked at Samuel, and Samuel immediately understood.

    "I''ll have someone send the things back. I''ll apany you there."

    "Thank you, Samuel."

    Nicole was especially touched. She thought that Samuel would stop her.

    "She is your best friend. If I don''te with you, you probably won''t feel at ease. Rather than making

    you feel ufortable alone, it''s better for me to apany you there."

    Samuel pulled Nicole into the car and asked someone else to send the things back, then they went to

    the Imperial Sea Residence.

    The people from the Imperial Sea Residence saw that it was Samuel. Although Samuel was no longer

    the president of Eternal Group, his identity was still there. Just the title of Green family''s young master

    alone could make everyone respect him.

    "Mr. Samuel, wee."

    The waiter hurriedly told the manager and the manager came out to wee him personally.

    Samuel nodded and said to the manager, "I heard that Mr. Tim is here?"

    "Yes!"

    "Bring us over!"

    "This..."

    The manager was somewhat embarrassed.

    "What? Can''t I let you lead the way? Tim can be here, but I, Samuel, can''te, right?"

    Samuel had been gentle in front of Nicole for almost a month, making Nicole almost forget that this

    man in front of her was actually ruthless and indifferent. Seeing that, Nicole was somewhat

    unustomed to it.

    However, this was the real Samuel!

    Nicole lowered her head and didn''t say anything else. Since she was here, she would leave everything

    to Samuel.

    The manager was frightened by Samuel and couldn''t help but shrink. Then, he hesitated and said, "No,

    Mr. Samuel, that''s not what I meant. It''s just that Mr. Tim has booked the entire second floor, so..."

    "So what? Even if he, Tim, books the entire the Imperial Sea Residence, can you stop me if I want to

    enter?"

    When he heard the manager say this, Samuel knew that something was wrong, and Nicole also felt

    nervous.

    At this moment, Jacob had already driven over.

    "Mr. Green, madam, where is Miss Olivia?"

    Seeing that Samuel and Nicole were unable to enter, Jacob knew that it was not good, and his couldn''t

    help but felt anxious.

    Nicole was also very anxious, but she signaled for Jacob to calm down.

    He ran away and got sweaty, and was almost out of breath. It could be seen that Jacob cared about

    Olivia very much.

    "Mr. Samuel, it''s not that I want to stop you. I dare not and I can''t stop you. But I would not to offend

    both you and Mr. Tim. Mr. Tim has taken a fancy to a woman. I''m afraid that by now..."

    Nicole almost had her heart in her mouth.

    "What''s wrong? That bastard Tim, doesn''t he know that Olivia is mine? He actually dares to make a

    move?"

    Nicole had always been at ease with Tim, because she knew that Tim would not really embarrass

    Olivia for her sake, but now that she heard the manager say this, she immediately became uneasy.

    She knew better than anyone what kind of character Tim was.

    Except her, no woman could escape from him.

    If Olivia liked him, she would not say anything, but Olivia and Tim werepletely ipatible. Even

    if Tim wanted to make things difficult for Olivia, it shouldn''t be like this!

    Nicole was anxious, and Jacob was even more impatient.

    "Get out of the way! I want to go in!"

    These days, Jacob and Olivia secretly had feelings for each other. He felt that although this girl''s

    temper was a little hot, she was kind-hearted and her heart was very soft. He was already moved by

    her, but he didn''t have told her.

    Now that he heard that something had happened to Olivia, Jacob simply forgot what his current identity

    was. With Samuel and Nicole around, he had no stance to stand out.

    He was now a normal, ordinary man.

    Samuel''s face also darkened.

    "Did Tim drink?"

    "Yes!"

    The manager didn''t dare to hide anything.

    "Mr. Tim drank a lot when he came. He seemed to be in a bad mood. Then, for some reason, a

    beautiful woman came angrily. Aftering, she directly held the wine cup and buckled it on Mr. Tim''s

    head without saying a word. Mr. Tim was furious. He wanted to punish the woman. But the woman so

    strong and hurt Mr. Tim. Then, they went out of the private room. Mr. Tim took off the woman''s coat and

    said that if he couldn''t get on this woman today, he was not Tim. Only then did he book the entire

    second floor."

    The manager told the story off and on.

    Although Nicole did not know why Olivia woulde looking for Tim angrily, there was definitely a

    reason. Now that Tim, affected by alcohol, waspletely irrational, she did not know what he would

    do to Olivia.

    "How long have they been up there?"

    "It''s been a while. Mr. Samuel, when you first arrived, they were already in the corridor."

    Just as the manager was speaking, a mournful shout came down from the second floor, shocking

    Nicole and Jacob. Their expressions instantly changed.

 Chapter 340 Ill Take You Home

    Chapter 340 I''ll Take You Home

    "Olivia!"

    Nicole couldn''t help but push the manager away and ran upstairs like crazy.

    Jacob followed closely behind her.

    The manager still wanted to stop them, but Samuel said coldly, "You''d better think about the

    consequences of turning against the Greens."

    The manager was stunned by this sentence and didn''t dare to move at all.

    Whether it was the Louis family or the Green family, though as a manager, he could not afford to offend

    either. Now, he could only watch as Samuel followed Nicole and Jacob up the second floor quickly.

    Nicole waspletely nervous.

    When she heard Olivia''s shouts bing intenser, she could feel her heart pounding fiercely.

    As soon as she stepped into the corridor on the second floor, the Louis family''s bodyguard at the

    entrance immediately stopped Nicole.

    "Who''re you? This ce is booked and blocked. Get out of here!"

    As soon as the bodyguard finished speaking, Jacob gave him a left hook who then fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, the other bodyguards immediately surrounded him.

    As Jacob was filled with anger, he didn''t care about anything else and hit that bodyguard.

    When Jacob did this, Nicole directly passed through them. And the next scene in front of her almost

    made her faint from anger.

    In the huge corridor, several men surrounded Olivia, a poor woman. And at this moment, Olivia was

    crushed on the floor by Tim, her clothes stripped terribly to the point that there remained only one

    undergarment.

    Tim looked like aplete lunatic and said ferociously, "I can fix you today! Aren''t you always unwilling

    to submit? I''ll rape you in front of these people today. I''ll see what you can do to me!"

    "Tim, if you dare to do this to me, I won''t let you off even if I be a ghost!"

    Olivia cried out as she tried to resist Tim with both hands, but the man beside her held her hands and

    feet tightly, and shepletely couldn''t do anything.

    Nicole''s anger immediately surged up.

    "Tim, stop!"

    Nicole shouted angrily, but Tim''s eyes had already turned red. He grew up with no woman ever daring

    to shout at him like this. And he simply did not bear in mind who the best friend of the woman in front of

    him was.

    When the other men heard Nicole''s yell, they turned around to see that a beautiful woman wasing

    in and all of them immediately snickered.

    "Oh, herees another beauty. We are so lucky today!"

    As he spoke, two men let go of Olivia and headed towards Nicole.

    Olivia recognized Nicole''s voice and cried even more ufortably.

    "Don''te over! Leave me alone! They''re all beasts! You go! Go!"

    Olivia was afraid that Nicole would be harmed because of her.

    Olivia now felt regretful, thinking that she shouldn''t have offended Tim. She was just amoner, why

    didn''t she control his temper and avoided quarreling with such a rich second generation?

    Now, not only would she have to be hurt, but Nicole might even be implicated.

    When she thought of the rtionship between Nicole and Samuel, and the trouble she had brought to

    Nicole, Olivia wished she could bite her tongue.

    Olivia looked at the ferocious Tim in front of her and suddenly raised her head. She directly smashed

    her head into Tim''s face.

    "I''ll fight it out with you!"

    She went for the gloves without caring whether her upper body waspletely uncovered or not.

    When she smashed herself into Tim, Tim was caught off guard and took two steps back.

    "Damn! You''re simply a woman to be done!"

    Tim touched his nose which was bleeding, and his anger surged up.

    Jacob was still fighting with the bodyguards. Nicole saw the two wretched mening towards her

    while Olivia was also in danger. Nicole hurriedly raised her arm and nned to use her useless self-

    defense skill to deal with the two men for a while. However, she was suddenly pulled behind by

    someone with a pair of iron arms.

    "With me here, there''s no need for you to fight."

    Samuel''s voice carried a trace of coldness and utmost malice.

    The two men didn''t know Nicole, but they did know Samuel. The moment they saw Samuel, they were

    all stunned.

    "Master Sam... Master Samuel?"

    "Actually you still know who I am. But unfortunately, you shouldn''t be disrespectful to my woman!"

    As he spoke, Samuel directly attacked the two men.

    Those two yboys were no match for Samuel, and Samuel subdued them with just a single punch.

    "Quick, Samuel! Olivia''s there!"

    Nicole was extremely anxious.

    Samuel suddenly looked over and saw Tim grabbing Olivia''s hair and crashing her into the wall of the

    corridor. Olivia''s upper body was nowpletely exposed. The two men beside her took the

    opportunity to touch Olivia''s body.

    At this moment, Olivia was truly in despair.

    Although she had some hatred towards the rich second generation, she had never thought that they

    would go to the extreme. Now that she was in such a condition, could she still save her chastity?

    Olivia was going to die together with Tim like crazy. However, a woman''s strength was limited. She had

    already been suppressed by Tim while struggling. When Tim was about to strip Olivia''s pants, Samuel

    quickly stepped forward and kicked at Tim''s back.

    Although Tim was already filled with anger, he still had a minimum of vignce.

    The instant Samuel kicked at him, he suddenly pulled Olivia and threw her at Samuel. Obviously, Olivia

    was used as a shield.

    At this moment, Nicole''s heart was about to break.

    So many men were here, and Olivia had almost been stripped naked. Now she was still being hit like

    this. She had thought too well of Tim in the past.

    Nicole shouted angrily.

    "Tim Louis, you fucking bastard!"

    This voice surprised Tim, as if he knew who it was. However, he was somewhat uncertain.

    "Nicole?"

    "Bang!" Before Tim could see if the person in front of him was Nicole, he was punched in the face by

    Samuel, and then Samuel smashed his fist constantly into Tim.

    "At least you are the sessor of the Louis family. In the past, I forgive your messing around outside.

    But don''t you know who Olivia is? She is Nicole''s best friend, her best friend! But you still do this? Tim,

    are you going to be the most wicked demon and never change?"

    Samuel was furious.

    In the past, Samuel had only heard that Tim was unruly, but he hadn''t expected that he would go so far

    as to rape Olivia.

    When thrown out by Tim, Olivia didn''t think she would survive. She was thrown onto Nicole, and the

    two fell backwards together.

    Jacob had just finished dealing with the bodyguards. Seeing Olivia in such a sorry state, he was

    stunned.

    Olivia also raised her head coincidentally, and her eyes met Jacob''s.

    "You, don''t look at me!"

    Olivia had always been strong, but now that Jacob saw her in such a sorry state, she felt heartbroken.

    It was over!

    It was impossible for her and Jacob to be together for the rest of their lives!

    Who would ept a woman whose naked body had been seen by many other men?

    Olivia suddenly burst into tears.

    At this moment, she felt as if everything was over.

    Jacob was only stunned for a moment. When he heard Olivia''s cry, he took off his coat and hugged

    Olivia.

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I..."

    "Stop saying anything. Just stay here."

    Jacob''s voice trembled and his body also trembled. He didn''t know if it was because he was angry.

    He tried his best to suppress his voice. In the next moment, after he handed Olivia over to Nicole, he

    ran towards Tim like crazy.

    "Bastard!"

    Jacob had seldom been so angry ever since he was young. Now that he saw the woman he loved

    being tortured like this, he was going crazy.

    Samuel stopped when Jacob ran over and quickly dodged to the side.

    Tim was no match for Samuel, but he could still rival Jacob.

    He was almost overwhelmed by Samuel just now, and was filled with anger which he found nowhere to

    vent out. Now that Jacob hade to him, Tim directly took the initiative to attack.

    Jacob''s way of attacking waspletely reckless.

    His skill was not as good as Tim''s, but he didn''t care whether he was injured or not. And with that

    Seeing that Jacob was about to kill Tim, Samuel had no choice but to stop him.

    "Jacob, stop! After all, he is the sessor of the Louis family!"

    Jacob''s fist stopped less than a centimeter in front of Tim''s face.

    He needed a lot of tolerance to keep the punch from falling.

    "If you have the guts, beat me to death! But Jacob, I''m telling you that, I, Tim Louis, am not someone

    you can afford to mess with! Besides, isn''t it just a woman? So what? You want to steal a woman from

    me?"

    "Bullshit! She''s my fianc¨¦e! Tim, do you really think I won''t dare to attack you because of your powerful

    family? Go back and ask your father who I am! If I want to kill you, I can kill you in minutes!"

    Jacob''s eyes were scarlet red, and he looked like a soul-reaping messenger from hell.

    Olivia was shocked by the word "fianc¨¦e" and started crying again.

    She and Jacob loved each other, but they didn''t have time to confess it. Now, at the most embarrassing

    moment for her, Jacob said in front of everyone that she was his fianc¨¦e!

    If it was in the past, Olivia would definitely be much touched, but now, what face did she have to be

    together with Jacob?

    Even though Tim didn''t finished raping her, with so many men seeing her naked body, she could no

    longer be epted in the Seapolis City.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing Olivia cry like this, Nicole couldn''t help but feel sad.

    "Stop crying. It''s fine. Sorry, I''mte."

    "No, it''s none of your business."

    Olivia grabbed Jacob''s coat and cried as she fell into Nicole''s arms.

    Tim was stunned by Jacob''s word.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean literally. Tim, if you don''t give my fianc¨¦e an exnation for what happened today, then don''t

    me me for being rude to you!"

    Jacob directly threw Tim to the ground, then turned around to walk over to Nicole.

    He didn''t say anything, nor did he let Olivia resist. He directly carried Olivia in his arms. No matter how

    Olivia struggled, he didn''t let go. He only whispered, "I''ll take you home."

    This sentence made Olivia cry again.

    Nicole was still a little worried. She wanted to catch up, but she was stopped by Samuel.

 Chapter 341 You Have Me at Your back

    Chapter 341 You Have Me at Your back

    "Let them handle it themselves."

    Since Samuel and Jacob had been together for a long Jacob, Samuel naturally knew that Jacob would

    not easily lose his temper. Now he did lose his temper because of Olivia; maybe this matter was

    extremely bad for him and he couldn''t bear it any more.

    Tim was thinking about what Jacob meant by that sentence while he was stunned again hearing

    Nicole''s voice.

    He, whose brain was alcohol-stimted, seemed to be clear-headed all of a sudden.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Nicole? Why are you here?"

    "Why am I here? If I don''te, what are you going to do? Right here, in front of all the men, you want

    to rape my best friend? Not only that, do you also want to share my best friend with these yboys?

    Tim, in the past, I only felt that you were just unruly and at least had some humanity. But I didn''t expect

    that you''d do such a thing. You are the sessor of the Louis family. You think you''re awesome

    because you are a big man in the Seapolis City and can do everything you want to do? Let me tell you,

    for this matter today, I won''t let go of you! Tim, our friendship hase to an end! "

    Nicole had never been so angry.

    In the past, she could tolerate Tim ying a harmless joke with her, but she definitely couldn''t tolerate

    what Tim had done to Olivia today.

    Tim was also stunned.

    He seemed to realize what he had done. He then looked at the people around him and found that they

    all looked at him with somewhat dodging gazes.

    Tim was suddenly enraged.

    "What did you put into my wine? What''s in it?"

    He wasn''t the one who would do such a thing like that!

    No matter how unruly he used to be, he would never do such a thing.

    But just now, it was as if he had been haunted, and his behavior was truly unlike him.

    Right now, his brain was swollen and his entire body ached. Although it looked like it was because he

    had been drunk, Tim definitely knew it wasn''t it. He had often been in clubs drinking wine, how could he

    not know what he would be like when he was drunk?

    "Stop pretending. Who are you still pretending to be in front of me? Last time you left Olivia alone in the

    cemetery, and I didn''t me you. But now you''re going too far. Tim, not everyone can be forgiven after

    doing something wrong in a drunken state!"

    Nicole was very disappointed in Tim.

    It was like one''s good friend had suddenly turned into a stranger, which was upsetting.

    "No, Nicole, it''s not like this. Listen to me..."

    Tim was about to pull Nicole''s hand when Samuel put it away.

    "You''d know what you have done and what you would suffer!"

    After Samuel finished speaking, he helped Nicole''s shoulder and left.

    "Nicole, you have to believe me. I didn''t mean to do it! Someone must have drugged me!"

    Seeing Nicole disappointed and heartbroken, Tim suddenly panicked.

    No!

    He couldn''t lose Nicole!

    Even if they couldn''t be husband and wife, at least they could be friends.

    Although Nicole was like this, Tim thought they could still be friends.

    Nicole was in terrible pain.

    Ever since she returned to the Seapolis City, Tim had helped her a lot. She had always remembered it.

    But now that she saw Olivia like this, how could she forgive Tim?

    Without stopping, Nicole left the Imperial Sea Residence under the protection of Samuel.

    When Tim wanted to catch up, Samuel said coldly, "You''d better think about what Jacob said. Nicole

    and I are friends of Olivia, but Jacob is different. He is Olivia''s fianc¨¦. You''d better be prepared to bear

    his attack as you have humiliated his fianc¨¦e in such a way!"

    Samuel''s words stunned Tim and somewhat puzzled Nicole too.

    He, Jacob, was just a special assistant to the Greens, who obtained his degree with the support of the

    Greens. How could he make Tim admit his mistake?

    But Nicole did not ask this question right there. Instead, she followed Samuel out of the Imperial Sea

    Residence.

    The manager of the Imperial Sea Residence was so scared that his legs went limp when he heard what

    had happened.

    "Mr. ... Mr. Samuel, this ..."

    "The damaged items will be sent directly to the Green¡¯s. I will pay for them. As for how to deal with the

    aftermath, you don''t have to worry. Tim won''t me you."

    With that, Samuel left with Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t have any mood to do anything else and she hurriedly followed Samuel home.

    After Jacob carried Olivia home, Olivia locked herself in her room. No matter what Jacob said, she

    didn''t open the door.

    She covered her mouth and cried hard. She sat on the floor with Jacob''s coat on her shoulder. There

    was still Jacob''s smell on it, but Olivia felt that her rtionship with Jacob was over.

    It was not easy for her to fall for a man, but now it went like this.

    Olivia cried out for her misfortune, crying for the love she had lost before it could bloom and bear fruit.

    Jacob heard Olivia''s cry outside the door and felt great pain like his heart was stabbed by a knife.

    "Olivia, I know that I should have confessed to you before, but it''s not toote now. I, Jacob, love you. I

    want to take you as my wife for the rest of my life. I will seek justice for you in this matter today!"

    Olivia''s tears began to flow even more unceasingly.

    "I''m not worthy of you now. I''m not clean anymore!"

    "Uncle Jacob, what is ''not clean''?"

    Zoe appeared out of nowhere. When she heard Olivia, she couldn''t help but ask.

    Jacob was suddenly stunned. When he saw Zoe, he was somewhat afraid. He didn''t know how much

    this child had understood.

    "Why do youe out alone? Where are grandpa and grandma? Where''s your brother?"

    "Grandpa and grandma are a little tired. They are asleep. Brother said he would buy me some delicious

    food and would be back soon. Uncle Jacob, did you quarrel with auntie Olivia? I seemed to hear auntie

    Olivia crying. What does she mean by ''not clean''? Can¡¯t it be washed if something is not clean?"

    Zoe blinked her innocent big eyes and said sweetly.

    Olivia was stunned.

    Washed?

    Could she be washed clean?

    There was still Tim''s smell left on her body, as well as the smell of those two damn yboys. Her body

    had been touched by them. They had touched all over her body. Could she still be washed clean?

    However, in front of Zoe, Olivia could not say anything. She could only bite her lower lip and said,

    "Jacob, you go. Take Zoe and leave here. I want to be alone."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Jacob narrowed his eyes slightly. Now, it was really not suitable for him to say

    anything more with Zoe here.

    Just as Jacob was about to leave with Zoe, Lucas returned.

    "Uncle Jacob? Zoe? What''s wrong?"

    When Jacob saw Lucas, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Young Master Lucas, take care of Zoe. I

    have to go out to do something."

    "Alright."

    Lucas did not know exactly what Jacob was about to do, but as he knew that Jacob had always been

    doing things for Samuel, he did not ask more. Lucas pulled Zoe''s hand and stuffed the delicious food

    into her hand. He smiled and said, "You greedy girl, let''s go. Let''s go inside and eat delicious food."

    "You are the best."

    Zoeughed. But then she leaned on Lucas¡¯ ear and whispered, "Lucas, Uncle Jacob seems to have

    quarreled with Auntie Olivia. I heard auntie Olivia crying, and she said she was not clean. What is ''not

    clean''?"

    Lucas was slightly stunned.

    Aunt Olivia cried?

    The tough Aunt Olivia who wasparable to a man cried?

    It waspletely impossible!

    Lucas also did not know what ''not clean'' meant. Looking at Zoe''s curious eyes, he whispered, "Let''s

    not interfere in adults'' matters. When Mommy and Daddye back, they will deal with it. Alight,

    Mommy''s birthday ising soon. Let''s go make birthday gifts for her."

    "You bought the gifts back?"

    Zoe''s eyes immediately lit up.

    Lucas smiled proudly and said, "Of course, you should see who I am."

    "Big brother, you''re so great!"

    After all, Zoe was a child and she immediately forgot about Olivia''s crying and happily entered the room

    with Lucas.

    When Nicole and Samuel returned, they happened to see Jacob walking out.

    "Jacob, where are you going? Where''s Olivia?"

    Nicole was afraid that Jacob would really go look for Tim and fight him.

    With this thing, Olivia had been painful enough, and if something bad happened to Jacob because of

    her, Olivia probably wouldn''t want to live anymore.

    Jacob paused for a moment, then looked at Samuel and Nicole, and whispered, "She is very sad now

    and doesn''t let me get close to her. She locks herself in her room alone. I know that it is really hard for

    a woman to ept such a thing. Although she is usually positive and strong, and even like a man,

    actually she is only concealing the fragility in her heart with an adamant appearance. I hope Miss

    Nicole can persuade her."

    Seeing Jacob like this, Nicole nodded and asked, "What exactly are your feelings for Olivia now? Will

    you dislike her because of today''s matter?"

    "What''s wrong with her? Can a woman be able to fight those yboys? Moreover, I don''t think that

    Olivia would go to find Tim for no reason at all. There must be something I don''t know about. Or, maybe

    Tim had threatened her before and left her no choice but to go. Now that such a thing has happened, I

    admit that I feel very ufortable. The woman I love has been seen naked. Any man going through

    this would feel ufortable. But she''s still the one I want to be with for the rest of my life. If I give up

    on her just for such a small matter, what face do I have to tell you about the marriage proposal?"

    Jacob''s eyes were a little wet.

    A man over seven feet tall actually felt wronged like a child.

    Nicole was extremely touched.

    It was said that true love stands out in difficult times. Jacob''s feelings for Olivia now made Nicole

    Samuel knew how Jacob was. It was basically not easy for him to fall for a woman. But when he did,

    he''d not give up easily.

    Now that he was able to do this for Olivia, Samuel was happy for him. However, Samuel still whispered,

    "No matter what you do, remember that you have me at your back. Even if the Greens don¡¯t stand up

    for you, I, Samuel, not just your boss but your good friend, will back you up!"

    Jacob bit his lower lip and suddenly looked up. The tears in his eyes were withheld.

    "Thank you, President Samuel. Thank you, Miss Nicole. But I''ll go out first. There are some things I

    have to figure out."

    With that, Jacob turned around and left.

 Chapter 342 You Can Be Fragile

    Chapter 342 You Can Be Fragile

    Seeing Jacob like this, Nicole was somewhat worried.

    "Is he really going to fight against Tim? What Tim did today is really severe, but if something bad

    happens to Jacob, I''m afraid that Olivia ... Samuel, why don''t we do something about this? You''re at

    least the Green family¡¯s eldest young master, so Tim doesn''t dare to do anything to you."

    Nicole knew that it was not good to make things difficult for Samuel, but she could only have Samuel

    Right now, her identity in the Dons had yet to be confirmed. Even if she was the Don family¡¯s daughter

    now, it would be improper for a girl to speak out another girl''s affair like Olivia''s. If so, Olivia''s reputation

    would really be ruined.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and knew that she was worrying about Olivia''s affair. He felt heartache for her

    and said, "It hasn¡¯t been a month since you had the miscarriage. You should rest. Why are you

    worrying about these things?"

    "I can ignore other people, but I can''t ignore Olivia. You know, she is my best friend. She has no

    parents since she was young. We supported each other all the way until now. Now that something like

    this has happened to her, how can I ignore it?"

    Nicole was afraid that Samuel would say something more, so she hurriedly took the initiative to speak.

    Samuel sighed and said, "I know that you care about her, and I also know that in your heart, she is not

    only your best friend, but also your sister, your family. However, Nicole, you should understand that I

    am not qualified to interfere. Don''t underestimate Jacob. He wants to get justice for his girl. We can sit

    back and watch, and interfere when Jacob really can''t handle it himself, OK?"

    "But Jacob is just an assistant. Although he has been working for you for many years and has saved

    some money, his status could not be equal to Tim''s. I''m afraid that Jacob will suffer. After all, in this

    world, money is not everything."

    This was something that Nicole had only learned a few years ago.

    Samuel hugged her shoulders and let her sit on the sofa in the living room. Looking at the tightly shut

    door of Olivia''s room, Samuel whispered, "In fact, Jacob is the secret child of the Louis family."

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    Samuel said patiently, "Jacob is the child of Mr. Louis and his current wife. When Tim was kidnapped,

    no one came to his rescue because Jacob''s mother showed up. After this, Tim''s mother became

    mentally ill. Since then, Jacob had always felt guilty about what he had done to Tim and his mother.

    Jacob was stolen out of the hospital and thrown away when he was born. It was a winter day.

    Fortunately, he wasn''t frozen to death. He was picked up by the director of the orphanage who named

    him ¡®Jacob Brown¡¯."

    "Because of this, the current Mrs. Louis has always been unfriendly to Tim and her mother. She

    thought that it was Tim''s mother who pretended to be insane and stole the child, so in the Louis family

    there have always been conflicts these years. Afterwards, the current wife of Mr. Louis was pregnant

    twice. But each time she would miscarry for no reason, and in the end, she was infertile. Some people

    said that it was Tim who had done all of this, but no one dared to say anything when Mr. Louis

    suppressed the rumor. But for so many years, neither Mr. Louis nor his wife gave up hope of finding

    Jacob."

    "Just a few years ago, Mr. Louis was abroad and in danger. Coincidentally, Jacob saved him by

    donating blood. Mr. Louis said that Jacob looked very like his wife, so he asked Jacob to do a paternity

    test with him. It turned out that they were actually father and son. However, after Jacob knew about the

    whole thing, he did not want to live with the Louis family. He felt that all of this was her mother''s

    retribution for destroying other people''s families. Moreover, Jacob felt that his life was pretty good, and

    he didn''t want to go to that ce of struggles and conflicts."

    "Although he is my special assistant, I have never treated him as my servant. Jacob could have left the

    Green¡¯s and me and started his own business many years ago, but he was just somewhatzy and

    didn''t do it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be like what he was now. Now that his half-brother has insulted his

    woman in public, how can I interfere? This is their family affair. There are some things that Jacob has to

    face and solve by himself. "

    When Samuel told all of this to Nicole, Nicole was stunned.

    She never imagined that Jacob, who was always grinning cheekily, would be the second young master

    of the Louis family.

    "Does Olivia know about this?"

    After Nicole finished asking, she felt that she was stupid.

    Sure enough, Samuel smiled and said, "Apart from me, Jacob and Mr. Louis, no one knows about this.

    Even his mother, the current Mrs. Louis, doesn''t know about it. How could Olivia know?"

    "You tell me now. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Olivia?"

    When Nicole heard that few people knew it but Samuel had told her, she couldn''t help but feel a little

    happy.

    Samuel patted her hair and said, "Olivia will know sooner orter, but I think you might as well wait for

    Jacob to tell Olivia about this." After all, this is their rtionship. We are all spectators. All we can do is

    to make our friends happy as much as possible. As for how to go about their rtionship, it is up to

    them."

    "It sounds like you''re a rtionship expert. Who is the one that couldn''t figure out his true love after

    three years?"

    Nicole was mentioning something in the past.

    Samuel directly held her in his arms.

    "What are you ming me for? Hmm?"

    "Nothing. Alright, no more jokes. I''ll go and see Olivia. I''m really afraid that she won''t be able to take

    this. Jacob is right. Although Olivia looks strong, her heart is more fragile than anyone else''s."

    Nicole looked worriedly at Olivia''s room.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Samuel knew that he couldn''t stop Nicole now, and he said, feeling heartache, "I shouldn''t have let you

    go out today. Look at you, you haven''t recovered from the miscarriage yet, but you''re already worrying

    about these messy things. This is about Olivia, so I will let you get involved; if it is anyone else, I sure

    won''t."

    "Well, I know you love me. But I wonder why these things seem so coincidental. First something

    happened to Zac, then to Olivia. Zac has been with you for so long, and has been trained in the Greens

    since young. How could Zac have a car ident so easily? Also, as for Olivia, she has been in my vi

    with me for the past twenty days, why would she be handed over to Tim as soon as I left my vi

    today?"

    Nicole''s words made Samuel frown slightly.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "I don''t know, I always feel that everything is too coincidental. Now that aunt Zama has been taken

    away, who would do that?"

    Nicole fell into deep thought.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel flicked his hand towards her forehead and Nicole felt the pain.

    "What are you doing? It hurts!"

    "Do you remember that you''re hurt? You haven''t finished sitting the month. Why are you thinking about

    these things all day long? We''re all fine now. If there is someone who wants to do anything to us, we

    can just deal with it. With me here, don''t be afraid."

    Samuel''s current look suddenly made Nicole feel safe.

    "Alright. I''ll listen to you. I''ll go and see Olivia. You take care of the children. Don''t let this affect the

    children and don''t let them disturb Olivia. She probably isn''t in the mood to y with them right now."

    "I see, my wife."

    Nicole found this particr address "my wife" enjoyable.

    She suddenly felt somewhat sorry for Olivia. When Olivia was in a bad mood, she was enjoying her

    husband''s doting on her.

    "Alright, don''t say anything more. I''m going to see Olivia. Don''t treat me too well these few days, so as

    not to provoke Olivia."

    "Are you serious?"

    Samuel felt that Nicole had gone too far.

    "What''s wrong? After this matter, she will definitely be too sad to see anyone disying affection. If you

    treat me too well, it will make her sad."

    Nicole said these in a usible way, but Samuel felt that they were all distorted.

    "Are you saying that if she doesn''t get out of this, I can''t kiss you?"

    "Yes!"

    "Nicole, you''re too much!"

    Samuel felt that Nicole was making trouble out of nothing.

    But Nicole smiled, ignoring Samuel''s protest, and directly got up and walked towards Olivia''s room.

    Knowing that Nicole was just worried about Olivia, Samuel only shook her head and let her go. He then

    got up and went to Lucas¡¯ room.

    Nicole knocked on the door, and Olivia''s hoarse voice came from inside.

    "Who?"

    "It''s me, Olivia. I''m Nicole. Let me in, I''m worried about you."

    Nicole whispered.

    When Olivia heard that it was Nicole, she opened the door and let Nicole in.

    Her eyes were like walnuts because of her crying. She curled up on the bed, sitting at the corner of the

    bed, like a poor child.

    This was simr to what Nicole saw when she first saw Olivia more than ten years ago.

    At that time, Olivia was also bullied and turned to look like this, but it was much better than now. At the

    very least, at that time there was a trace of hope in her eyes.

    But now, Olivia seemed to have lost all of her brilliance, causing Nicole''s heart to ache endlessly in an

    instant.

    She hurried forward and hugged Olivia. She whispered, "It''s not your fault! Olivia, you don''t need to

    punish yourself for other people''s fault. Don''t you know that I''m worried about you?"

    "I''m sorry. I don''t mean to worry you. I know you haven''t sat the month yet. Once this matter happened,

    you wouldn''t be able to sit the month. But it''s no need to worry about me. I''m strong. As long as I''m

    alive, I won''t do anything stupid. However, you have to give me more time to calm down before I can

    stand up again."

    Olivia''s words made Nicole''s heart ache even more.

    "Silly girl, you can be fragile. Even if you lose everyone, you still have me. I said that you didn''t need to

    be afraid of anything all this life with me around you."

    When Olivia heard what Nicole said, she immediately cried and fell into Nicole''s arms.

    "I know. I know that no matter who I be and no matter what other people say, you will tolerate me

    and give me a ce in your heart. But Nicole, I can''t face Jacob. He is so good and clean, how can I

    taint him?"

    Olivia still had Jacob in her heart but it was precisely because of this that Olivia was in such pain.

    Seeing her like this, Nicole originally wanted tofort her, but when she thought of Olivia''s current

    situation, she knew that the more sheforted Olivia, the more ufortable Olivia would be. So

    she changed the topic.

    "Olivia, I just want to ask why you went to the Imperial Sea Residence to find Tim during your stay at

    my vi. What did he say to you? Or what did he threaten you with?"

 Chapter 343 What Exactly Happened to the Two of You

    Chapter 343 What Exactly Happened to the Two of You

    Olivia stopped crying abruptly.

    She looked at Nicole, wanted to say something but hesitated.

    "Is it something you can''t say? So between us there''s secret? Olivia, you''d know that Tim was my

    friend before and you are my best friend. Tim knows this. Even if there is a conflict between you two,

    he won''t go too far like this. I also know who you are. You won''t cling to nobles, and won''t be interested

    in those rich second generations. Therefore, Tim definitely won''t call you out without any reason. If you

    went to the Imperial Sea Residence to look for him, it must be because he said something, or because

    he had something in his hand to threaten you, right? And I heard from the manager that you went there

    in a fury. What exactly happened to the two of you?"

    Nicole was very puzzled.

    However, Olivia gritted her teeth and didn''t say anything, which made Nicole somewhat anxious.

    "What''s the problem? You can''t even tell me? You know, Jacob won''t let it go! He will definitely go back

    and investigate this matter. If he''d find out then, why don''t you tell me now?"

    Nicole was somewhat anxious.

    Olivia shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. I just hated him. Furthermore, as he left me alone in the

    cemetery thest time, I had to take revenge on him. That''s why I went over."

    "Olivia! Since when do we have secrets?"

    Nicole knew that this was not the truth.

    Nicole was the person who understood Olivia the best. How could she not know Olivia''s temper?

    Even for what happenedst time, Olivia would definitely not be so rash.

    However, Olivia was determined to keep this matter from anyone else, so she didn''t say anything,

    which made Nicole somewhat helpless.

    "I know that you may have your own difficulties. As you don''t want to say, I won''t force you. But you

    can''t do stupid things for what happened today, get it? I know that you are difficult, but no matter how

    difficult you are, you have to continue to live, understand?"

    "Don''t worry. I won''tmit suicide. Although I, Olivia, don''t have parents, the god has allowed me to

    live until now and I would continue to live well."

    Olivia revealed a smile, but that smile made others feel sour.

    Nicole patted her shoulder and said, "There are some things you don''t want to tell me and I won''t ask,

    but if you need help, you must tell me. Although Samuel and I are no longer the Greens'' leaders, we

    can still help you."

    "I know. I won''t hesitate to ask for your help when I really need it. Don''t worry. Alright, I might have

    scared Zoe when I came back just now. If you have time, you should spend some time with her."

    Nicole shook her head and said, "Samuel has been with her. With him being around the children, I

    have nothing to worry about. Right now, the person I''m most worried about is you, understand?"

    "I finally know why you are still with Samuel although you have experienced so many things."

    Olivia suddenly said these, which stunned Nicole for a moment.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "Nothing. I always think that I''ll never get any pure love in my life, but after being with Jacob, I realize

    that there''s still such a good man in the world. As I have him in my heart, then no matter how

    outstanding or good another man is, I won''t care even a glimpse of him. It turns out that the size of the

    heart is only that big. Once you put one person in it, you won''t be able to put anyone else in."

    Olivia''s eyes were wet again.

    Seeing her like this, Nicole also felt a little sad.

    "Jacob is not a superficial man. He won''t abandon you because of this matter."

    "But that''s why it''s unfair to him. He''s such a perfect man, why would he have to ept me, who is no

    longer clean?"

    After all, Olivia couldn''t get past this psychological obstacle.

    Nicoleforted her in a low voice, "People encounter many difficulties in their lives. You two will live

    together for life. If such a small matter can stop you, how can you go through all the challenges in the

    future?"

    "It''s different, Nicole. My situation is different from yours."

    Olivia''s mood dropped down again.

    Nicoleforted her as much as she could, but the effect was not very good. As a litigant, Olivia could

    not bepletely relieved by someone else''s casual words.

    Seeing that Olivia was a little tired, Nicole sighed and said, "Go to sleep. When you wake up, you''ll find

    everything over. Don''t worry. This will not be spread out with Samuel here. And those yboys also

    don''t dare to say anything. You just let it pass like a nightmare. Once you wake up, you are still the

    same Olivia as before."

    Nicole''s words set Olivia feel more or less at ease.

    She still believed in the Greens'' power.

    It wasn''t difficult for the Greens to block a piece of news.

    Exhausted from crying, Olivia fell asleep in Nicole''s arms, and by no means was she sleeping soundly.

    Nicole pulled the nket over and covered her, but she did not dare to leave.

    Only when Jacob returned did Nicole hand Olivia over to Jacob''s embrace.

    "She hasn''t been asleep for long. There is something she can¡¯t get over with. I''m afraid she won''t

    ept you for a while."

    Nicole didn''t want to see the two of them separate, so she said this.

    Jacob looked at Olivia''s red and swollen eyes and whispered to Nicole, "I see. Don''t worry. She''s the

    only one I''ll marry for the rest of my life."

    "Do you feel wronged?"

    "It should be her who feels wronged in this matter."

    Jacob put Olivia''s long hair behind her ears, feeling heartache.

    Seeing Jacob like this, Nicole felt relieved.

    "Take good care of Olivia. Although she might not be able to ept you for a while, she will, one day if

    you keep persuading her. If you really want to be with her for the rest of your life, don''t give up. If you

    can''t ept what happened today, I advise you to leave Olivia as soon as possible because it''s good

    for both of you."

    Nicole didn''t want to confine Jacob to be with Olivia for this. He could leave her.

    Olivia was right. Most of the time, we couldn''t ask a man to take responsibility based on moral

    standards, especially when that man was exceptionally good.

    But Jacob shook his head and said, "I love her. Although we haven''t been together for long, I just love

    her. This kind of love is different from what I feel towards other women. I will panic if I don''t see her, and

    I''ll be delighted to see her happy. Seeing her get angry, I can''t wait to beat the man who makes her

    angry. For the first time, I feel that my heart isn''t entirely mine. My joy, anger, sorrow are all for her. I

    don''t understand why President Samuel would miss you so much in the past, but now that I have met

    Olivia and fallen in love with her, I know why. I know that there really is fate in this world. My life with

    her in future is still very, very long. This is only the beginning. I can''t let our rtionship end just

    because of this."

    Jacob looked at Olivia with deep affection.

    Nicole knew the feeling of love at first sight.

    Perhaps this was the fate of Jacob and Olivia.

    Seeing Jacob like this, Nicole did not say anything.

    "I''m going to see the children and Samuel."

    Nicole decided not to stay here and disturbed them.

    However, Jacob did not seem to have heard Nicole''s words. He waspletely immersed in his

    heartache towards Olivia. Right now, he only had Olivia in his eyes.

    Nicole quietly left and found that Samuel was sitting on the sofa. He had already heated up a cup of hot

    milk for her.

    "Drink the milk. You must be tired after going through all the things this morning."

    Samuel handed the hot milk directly into Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole asked worriedly, "Are the children ..."

    "Mom and Dad have woken up. They take care of them and it''s fine. Zoe did ask a few questions and I

    said that auntie Olivia was sick. I told her not to disturb auntie and let auntie rest for a few days. Zoe

    didn''t ask anymore. Lucas is also apanying her. So, it''s fine. Don''t worry."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was worried about the children, so he hurriedly said these.

    Only then did Nicole rx.

    She sat beside Samuel and leaned her body against Samuel. Then, she sighed and said, "I wonder

    why everyone''s life path is full of difficulties."

    "It is not easy for a person to live for a lifetime. No one has a smooth path. But as long as there''s

    another one facing difficulties with him, there''s no difficulties for him."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Do you think our two babies will have so many twists and turns in the future?"

    "It doesn''t matter if Lucas has more twists and turns. Men are born with responsibilities. But for Zoe, I

    won''t allow our precious daughter to be bullied like this. My daughter can only bully others in the future.

    If she is wronged by a man, I won''t let him off!"

    "No father dotes on his daughter like you do!"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was now doting on his daughter like crazy.

    Even she felt a little jealous.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "If I don''t dote on our daughter, who else I''d dote on?"

    "No matter what, you''re always the one who makes sense."

    Nicole felt that Samuelpletely focused his mind on her and the children and she was very happy.

    "Go to sleep for a while. There have been a lot of things today. And I think you''re tired, too. Why don''t I

    apany you to rest?"

    As Samuel spoke, regardless of whether Nicole agreed or not, he directly carried her into the bedroom.

    "It''s almost lunch time."

    Nicole felt that sleeping with Samuel in the bedroom in the daytime was not good. Although she and

    Samuel wouldn''t do anything on bed, she still felt embarrassed.

    However, Samuel said nonchntly, "There''s still some time before lunch. Let''s rest for a while and

    wait until the meal is ready. Don''t talk anymore. Just have a rest."

    As he spoke, he directly carried Nicole to bed.

    Nicole had long since gotten used to such an overbearing Samuel, and she even felt a sense of

    happiness now.

    Sniffing Samuel''s aura, she unconsciously fell asleep.

    Because of Olivia and Zac''s idents, Samuel did not let Nicole go out these few days. The excuse he

    used was that Olivia had yet to sit the month and needed to rest. However, Nicole was still clear about

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    what was going on in reality.

    However, Nicole did not say anything. She yed with the children in the vi these days.

    Olivia still refused to ept Jacob. Jacob kept persuading Olivia every day. And it was not known what

    Lucas and Zoe were busy with. They were so mysterious and didn''t let Nicole know what they did. This

    made her very curious. Unfortunately, as she had a smart son, she failed every time sheunched a

    surprise attack.

    Helplessly, she could only be confined by Samuel to eat, drink, and sleep to get fat.

    She thought that this kind of days wouldst for a very long time. But a phone call broke the temporary

    peace and beauty of the Greens.

 Chapter 344 It Is More Comfortable to Hug a Plump Woman

    Chapter 344 It Is More Comfortable to Hug a Plump Woman

    When Nicole wanted to answer the phone, Samuel got it first.

    "Let me take it."

    Nicole felt that she was now like a protected porcin doll. Samuel''s care made her happy, but at the

    same time, she also felt that it was amusing.

    "It''s just answering the phone and I''m not disabled. Are you afraid that the phone will eat me?"

    "I''m afraid that you''ll get an electric shock."

    Samuel had often joked with Nicole recently.

    "So what!"

    Nicole didn''t intend to argue with him, and shey on the sofa like a quail in its nest. She felt that she

    was about to be turned into a useless cripple by Samuel''s way of care.

    The two children were also mysterious and Nicole didn''t know what they were doing with her parents.

    The children didn''te out all day.

    When the phone was answered by Samuel, Samuel only said a few words of "Mm, good" and then

    hung up.

    "What is it? Things about thepany?"

    Nicole asked casually.

    However, Samuel shook his head and said, "No. With Vincent in thepany, there''s no problem. It''s

    from the olddy of the Dons who said that Jason had returned from Capital City. She wants you to

    Speaking of Mrs. Don, Nicole was shocked for a moment.

    Thest time she saw Mrs. Don in the hospital, she promised to have dinner with Mrs. Don the next

    day. Unfortunately, she forgot about this after Olivia''s incident. And Mrs. Don also didn''t call her at that

    time.

    Now that Mrs. Don suddenly called, Nicole was stunned.

    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it good that your grandmother invites you to dinner? Why are you like this?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole who was in such a shock and felt that it was somewhat amusing.

    He found her increasingly adorable.

    Only then did Nicole react and she did not know what to say. Actually, she liked Mrs. Don very much,

    but when she thought of the Vi beside her, she felt a barrier.

    "Do you think Vi will also be there today?"

    Nicole suddenly asked, which shocked Samuel slightly.

    "Things of the Dons have nothing to do with her, right? She shouldn''t be there."

    "If so, that''s good."

    Only then did Nicole let out a sigh of relief and said, "I''ll go up and change my clothes. Then we go

    there together."

    "Alright."

    Samuel smiled and did not reject. However, from Nicole''s words, he seemed to have noticed that

    Nicole did not like Vi.

    Although he had always known it, he felt somewhat ufortable noticing that Nicole seemed to

    dodge Vi now.

    His wife was a legitimate granddaughter of the Dons, why would she still dodge her? Or did Vi do

    something bad which made Nicole feel disgusted?

    Thinking of this, Samuel took out his phone and called Finn.

    "Check whether anything unpleasant happened to Vi and Nicole when Nicole went to the hospital

    "Alright."

    Finn hung up the phone and returned shortly after, bringing back a video. It was the video of Vi and

    Nicole in the corridor in the hospital.

    Samuel twitched his eyes.

    Indeed, it was this woman who did something unpleasant.

    He looked in the direction of the bedroom and felt that Nicole was not such a weak person. Usually she

    would go find Vi to argue. Maybe it was because she did not want to cause trouble during her sitting

    month after the miscarriage.

    However, how could Samuel allow his woman to be bullied?

    He put it into his heart, intending to revenge Nicole''s grievances when he had time.

    Nicole, Samuel''s woman, could not be bullied by anyone other than Samuel himself!

    As Samuel thought this, Nicole had already changed her clothes and went downstairs.

    She looked very fresh in her neat casual clothes. Nicole had put on some weight since she had been

    confined to bed for recovery. Herplexion had turned better. Now, she looked even more dazzling in

    her clothes.

    "Is it okay?"

    Nicole felt that she really put on some weight.

    This dress was actually a little small for her.

    However, Samuel said happily, "It''s quite good!"

    "Why do I feel that it is a little narrow around my waist?"

    Nicole noticed her waistline was obviously a bit wider than before. She was somewhat upset.

    Women were always so sensitive to shape.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "It''s morefortable to hug a plump woman."

    "Shut up! Oh my god. My poor waist. I have to do something to lose weightter."

    The more Nicole looked at her waist, the more ufortable she felt.

    But Samuel said indifferently, "To lose weight? How much do you weigh? You n to lose weight when

    you''ve just recovered? Aren''t you afraid that the children willugh at you?"

    As Samuel spoke of the children, Nicole paused for a moment and asked, "Should I bring them over

    today? Mrs. Don hasn¡¯t ever seen the two children yet."

    "Forget it. Today is only about your identity. She can see them next time. Things have not been

    prepared well today. Don''t make the children feel ufortable."

    "Okay, you''re right."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole also dismissed her n to bring the children to the Don¡¯s.

    The two left the vi and drove to the Don¡¯s.

    Jason was smoking outside of the house. When Jason saw theming, he quickly put out the

    cigarette.

    He looked at Nicole and found that she had a rosy face and had put on some weight. He then smiled

    and said, "It looks like Samuel has raised you well this month."

    Nicole felt somewhat embarrassed.

    "Uncle Jason, what do you mean by ''raise''? I''m not a pig."

    Nicole''s childlike manner sent Jason into a fit ofughter.

    "If pigs are as thin as you, the pig farmers will probably cry their eyes out."

    Jason''s words left Nicole speechless.

    Did he really regard her as a pig or something else?

    However, Samuel jokingly said, "That''s the case. Just now, she was shouting at home about losing

    weight."

    "Losing weight? You aren''t fat at all! Nonsense!"

    Jason scolded Nicole as soon as he heard this.

    Nicole felt that Samuel must have said it on purpose.

    She secretly pinched Samuel''s waist.

    "Ah!"

    Samuel immediately shouted, startling Jason.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I said the wrong thing and I am punished."

    Samuel did not feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he was showing off, which Nicole found so

    embarrassing that she wanted to escape.

    Samuel was getting more and more shameless now.

    Nicole red at him, then turned to Jason and said, "Oh, right. Uncle, why are you outside?"

    Jason paused for a moment and then said, "It''s not convenient to stay inside because it''s full of

    women. And Ie out to smoke."

    "After a trip to Capital City, you have be more addicted to smoking?"

    Samuel asked indifferently, but Jason did not answer.

    Seeing this, Samuel could feel that something was wrong.

    "What''s wrong? Is it the procedures about Nicole''s identity in Capital City? Or is it something else?"

    When Samuel asked this question, Nicole also frowned.

    Didn''t he say that everything was fine?

    Would there be something wrong again?

    "No, it has gone quite smoothly in Capital City. We''ve already consulted with the police. Papers and

    documents about Nicole''s identity will be issued tomorrow. Don''t worry."

    Jason hurriedly said.

    Only then did Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    Because she didn''t have an ID card, she couldn''t go anywhere. Fortunately, with this thing settled, she

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    could go out with Samuel and their children. This made Nicole very happy.

    However, Samuel was not as optimistic as Nicole. He looked at Jason and said indifferently, "Since

    Nicole''s identity is no longer a problem, what are you worried about here? Why are you smoking? My

    woman has just recovered from a miscarriage. Can you keep her from secondhand smoke?"

    Hearing this, Jason quickly put out the cigarette.

    "It''s all my fault. It''s my fault."

    Jason''s behavior made Nicole somewhat embarrassed.

    "Uncle Jason, don''t listen to him. He''s just contrived."

    "You can''t say that. Samuel is actually very good to you. You can''t be heartless, can you?"

    Jason hadpletely put away all his other feelings for Nicole. He only treated her as his niece now.

    Although he was still somewhat unustomed to it, it was much better than before.

    Nicole''s face turned red again.

    Seeing them talking like this, Samuel smiled and said, "It''s quite cold outside. Are you really going to

    chat with us outside? Mrs. Don is probably anxious to see us, isn''t she?"

    When Jason heard this, his expression was a little not natural.

    "Nicole, there''s something I have to tell you in advance."

    "What is it?"

    Nicole asked with a smile, but her heart was somewhat uneasy.

    Jason coughed and said, "Well, there''s someone else with Mrs. Don. You should know her."

    "Vi?"

    Nicole''s face immediately darkened.

    "Yes."

    Jason was a little awkward.

    Nicole felt very ufortable.

    "This should be the affair of the Dons, right? Why would Vi be here?"

    Nicole originally didn''t have a good impression of Vi, and now that she heard that Vi was in the

    Dons, she felt even more disgusted.

    Jason didn''t know about the friction between Nicole and Vi in the hospital and he said, "This is what

    Mrs. Don has arranged. She said that Vi was after all Minister Shaw''s daughter and your sister,

    though her surname wasn''t Don. And because Vi has taken care of Mrs. Don these past few days,

    Mrs. Don wants you toe over today and discuss with you about allowing Vi to be an adopted

    daughter of the Dons when you enter the ancestral hall and join the family tree. In this way, your

    sisterhood will be more reasonable, and it won''t make things too difficult for Minister Shaw."

    Just as Jason finished speaking, Nicole sneered.

    "Mrs. Don is really thoughtful, but what if I don''t agree?"

    Jason was stunned.

    "Nicole ..."

    "If I don''t agree, then that means I''m narrow-minded and not tolerant, right?"

    Nicole did not seem to be less angry because of Jason''s expression. Instead, her voice became much

    colder.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and pulled Nicole behind him. He said to Jason, "Nicole almost died in the

    United States before. Do you know who did it?"

    "Aren''t they Allen and his lover?"

    "You know only part of the story. It was Vi who knocked out Nicole and handed her to Allen. Then

    Nicole suffered so much and almost died. Do you think this ill feeling can be cleared by just a single

    sentence from Mrs. Don? If it weren''t for the fact that she is Minister Shaw''s daughter, do you think she

    would still be able to stand here and fight for an equal status with my wife?"

 Chapter 345 Can You Be Polite to Me

    Chapter 345 Can You Be Polite to Me

    Jason was shocked by what Samuel just said.

    "Really?"

    He looked at Nicole with a trace of pity in his eyes.

    However, Nicole said indifferently, "It seems that the threshold of the Don family is too high for me.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll leave the Don family¡¯s identity to Vi. Although I have no identity right now, I think

    Samuel has a way to give me one, right?"

    Then she turned around and left.

    "Nicole, wait a moment. Maybe your grandma didn¡¯t know about this. Come in. We¡¯ll exin to her

    Seeing Nicole¡¯s determination, Jason suddenly panicked.

    How could she abandon her identity as a Dons?

    However, Samuel was not as nervous as Jason. He looked at Jason and said coldly, "Mrs. Don is

    probably out of her mind due to the stroke. If she doesn¡¯t want keep Nicole as her granddaughter, I will

    give Nicole a home. Please tell your adopted daughter to behave herself. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave the Don

    family no respect."

    Then Samuel left after Nicole. No matter how hard Jason called out, they did not look back.

    Nicole¡¯s heart was filled with anger and she couldn¡¯t find a way to get it out. She felt extremely

    aggrieved and ufortable.

    It¡¯s already hard and disgusting for Nicole to deal with Vi, and now Mrs. Don even nned to adopt

    Vi and imed Vi a member of the Don family.

    Vi said that she would snatch whatever belonged to Nicole as her own. It seemed that she was not

    joking.

    Nicole walked faster and faster. She was at a loss and felt disturbed. However, she was suddenly

    pulled back by a pair of powerful arms. Then, a car drove by her with a thud.

    "Wanna die or something?"

    The driver cursed angrily and stepped on the elerator to leave.

    Nicole was still a little dumbfounded when she heard Samuel say worriedly, "For someone who is not

    worth it, you almost put yourself in danger. What are you thinking?"

    The familiar body temperature and aura made Nicole react rapidly.

    She raised her head and saw Samuel¡¯s worried eyes. She suddenly felt a little guilty.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    "You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I know you¡¯re feeling bad. Tell me, how can I do to make you feel

    better? Nathan told me before that when a woman is in a bad mood, she should either go shopping or

    to eat and drink gluttonously. Which one do you want? "

    Samuel¡¯s indulgence instantly dispelled Nicole¡¯s unhappiness.

    The Don family didn¡¯t like her, so what?

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal even if all the people in the world didn¡¯t like her.

    She had Samuel!

    He could bring the whole world in front of her, and could make herugh and happy. She could be very

    satisfied.

    Nicole suddenlyughed. Ignoring the crowds in the streets, she directly wrapped her hands around

    Samuel¡¯s neck and whispered, "What if I don¡¯t like either?"

    As she spoke, her breath, like a cat¡¯s scratch, tickled around his neck.

    Although Samuel had been holding Nicole to sleep every day for the past month, it was kind of a torture

    for him. Now, Nicole was like a little demon, provoking him right on the street. Was she really not afraid

    that he couldn¡¯t restrain himself?

    Samuel suddenly pulled her waist to his side. Feeling the familiar touch, Nicole instantly blushed.

    "You ... why are you such a hooligan?"

    "I¡¯m a hooligan? Who provoked me on the streets? Huh? Mrs. Green, what do you want to do?"

    There was a storm hidden in Samuel¡¯s ck eyes, which made Nicole a little timid.

    "I¡¯m just tired, OK?"

    When a woman coquetted, everything she said makes sense.

    Samuel smiled.

    "Sure! Whatever you like. But I¡¯ve decided to take you to a ce now."

    "Where?"

    Nicole was somewhat mesmerized by Samuel¡¯s aura.

    Seeing her blushing cheeks, Samuel really wanted to possess her right away. However, they were in

    the main street after all. He just lowered his head and kissed Nicole fiercely. Then, she heard a few

    onlookers whistle.

    Only then did Nicole realize where she was, and she was so embarrassed that she almost buried her

    entire face in Samuel¡¯s arms.

    Samuel smiled and his chest rose and fell, which made Nicole even more embarrassed.

    She pretended to be angry and hammered Samuel. Then he grabbed her wrist and whispered, "Alright,

    have enough fun?"

    "You are so annoying!"

    Nicole felt like all the passers-by were looking at them, so she pulled Samuel¡¯s hand and ran away as if

    someone was chasing after her.

    Samuelughed happily, thinking that Nicole was extremely cute being this way.

    After they ran for a long time, Nicole stopped breathlessly. She realized that the people around her

    were strangers, so she gasped and said, "I¡¯m so embarrassed."

    "There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. What¡¯s there to be afraid of doing something intimate between

    husband and wife? But dear Mrs. Green, since we¡¯ve run this far, our car is parked far away from us."

    Hearing this, Nicole realized what a fool she had been and was so depressed that she almost fainted.

    "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?"

    "I thought you wanted an exercise, so I just apanied you."

    Samuel smiled wickedly. Nicole really wanted to beat him up.

    "What should we do now?"

    "Take a taxi."

    Samuel did not feel anything. As long as he was with Nicole, he would be at ease.

    Nicole nced at Samuel, thinking that what a rare that he wants to take a taxi. However, it was indeed

    an experience.

    The two of them reached out to stop a taxi. To their surprise, the car didn¡¯t stop at all. This made

    Samuel, who had always been lofty, somewhat shocked.

    "There are no passengers in his car, right?"

    "Yes, there are not!"

    Nicole smirked.

    Samuel knew that something must be wrong.

    "And you know the reason, right?"

    Samuel stretched out his hand towards Nicole¡¯s armpit, threatened her to tell.

    Nicole was already prepared, so she raised her foot and ran away.

    "Don¡¯t run!"

    Seeing her like this, Samuel instantly chased after her.

    They were running one after the other on the main road. Apanying Nicole¡¯sughter, the

    surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but take a look. Suddenly, they felt a sweet aura floating in the air.

    Nicole was still unable to run away from Samuel. After being caught up by him, she leaned against his

    chest and begged, "I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say, who is as old-fashioned as you now, directly reaching out to stop a

    taxi?"

    "Then how?"

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Samuel usually didn¡¯te into contact with this kind of life, so he was very confused and curious.

    Nicole took out her phone and found the taxi app. Then she smiled and said, "Look, it¡¯s all online

    booking now. Taxi will pick you up at the designated ce. So you see that there are no passengers in

    the car, but they may have orders. It¡¯s normal to ignore you. Do you think you¡¯re still the president of

    Eternal Group? Everyone has to be polite to you? How are you feeling now? Are you depressed?"

    Seeing Nicole¡¯s proud appearance, Samuel still didn¡¯t feel angry, just whispered, "I am now an idiot of

    life, so I would like to ask Mrs. Green to take care of me in the future."

    Nicole did not expect Samuel to be so humble all of a sudden. For a moment, she did not know how to

    answer.

    "Well, where were you taking me? Tell me, so I can book a car online."

    Nicole¡¯s face turned red again.

    Samuel observed what she did, then took her phone to type the ce that he wanted to go.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the taxi arrived.

    They got into the car and went to the downtown hospital.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the hospital, Nicole¡¯s phone rang. She looked and saw that it was

    from the Don family. She frowned slightly and didn¡¯t know if she should answer it.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel directly picked up the phone.

    "Hey, my phone!"

    However, Samuel ignored her and directly answered the phone. Mrs. Don¡¯s voice came from inside.

    "Nicole, I heard that you came and then left? What¡¯s going on? Did you forget to bring anything? Or

    were you feeling not good?"

    Nicole didn¡¯t know how to answer Mrs. Don¡¯s question.

    However, Samuel sneered and said, "Mrs. Don, isn¡¯t this a bit unreasonable? I think Jason has already

    exined to you why Nicole refused to be a member of the Don family. Why do you still pretend to be

    innocent? It¡¯s fine that you wanted to im a granddaughter. But it had nothing to do with Nicole. So we

    just left."

    Mrs. Don did not expect that it was Samuel, so she was blocked for a moment and did not know what

    to say.

    "The Green brat, aside what happened, I am still Nicole¡¯s grandmother. So you should be polite to me."

    "I can be polite, but it depends on how you treat Nicole. As the legitimate direct descendant, she hasn¡¯t

    even formally be a member of this family, and you¡¯re nning to im an outsider as your

    granddaughter without even informing her. What do you want? Do you think that Nicole couldn¡¯t live

    without your family? I¡¯m really sorry, she doesn¡¯t even care about your family¡¯s identity. Since you like to

    im other people¡¯s children as your granddaughter, please don¡¯t disturb Nicole anymore. As for

    Nicole¡¯s identity, I think it is none of your business either."

    After saying that, Samuel did not care what Mrs. Don thought and what kind of reaction she would have

    when she heard that. He just hung up the phone and then turned it off.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and shook her head. "How did you know that I agreed with you?"

    "Isn¡¯t that so? Am I misunderstanding here? You want to stay in the same room with Vi?"

    Samuel¡¯s rhetorical question made Nicole shake her head and say, "Alright, you win. You did say what I

    wanted to say."

    "It¡¯s true that they are your rtives, but you don¡¯t have to grieve yourself for them. You know that I

    can¡¯t stand seeing you grieving."

    Then he stroked Nicole¡¯s head.

    Nicole suddenly felt that all the grievances seemed to be over.

    "OK, I know."

    She nuzzled up towards Samuel and temporarily put this unpleasant matter aside.

    They got off the car and went into the hospital. Under Samuel¡¯s requests, Nicole had a physical

    examination. When the doctor said that Nicole waspletely fine, Samuel was relieved atst.

    When they walked out of the hospital, Samuel suddenly said mysteriously, "I¡¯m gonna take you to

    another ce. You¡¯ll like it!"

 Chapter 346 Did He Misunderstand Anything

    Chapter 346 Did He Misunderstand Anything

    "Where are we going?"

    Nicole was instantly curious.

    However, Samuel did not say anything and directly took her into the car. Not long after, they stopped at

    a fitness club.

    Nicole thought it was unbelievable.

    "Is this the ce you want to bring me to? Do you think I would like here?"

    She felt that theirmunication as well as cognition might be different.

    But Samuel smiled and said, "When people are in a bad mood, overeating is bad for their stomach. As

    for shopping, it¡¯s fine. But I think the best way to deal with the bad mood is to vent your anger. Just

    think about the person that you hate the most, and would it be morefortable to just beat up the

    punch bag as if it were the person you hate?"

    Nicole paused for a moment. She felt that it really made sense. Moreover, she had been eating and

    drinking without restraint for the past month. She had indeed gained some weight.

    "Alright, you are right. Let¡¯s go!"

    Nicole smiled and walked in.

    Samuel was a frequent customer here, so naturally, they can enjoy a single room.

    Nicole was amazed at the equipment inside.

    "I didn¡¯t expect the dignified President Green toe to such a ce to vent!"

    "If I said I was here to exercise, would you believe me?"

    "No, I wouldn¡¯t."

    Nicole shook her head.

    Then Samuel handed her a set of women¡¯s clothes, without saying anything.

    "Where did you get these women¡¯s clothes?"

    "Don¡¯t misunderstand. I asked the staff here to buy them when we wereing."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel waved the trademark that hadn¡¯t been taken off to prove his innocence.

    Nicole thought that Samuel was so cute. She couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward and kiss him on the

    cheek.

    The sudden kiss made Samuel a little at a loss.

    At this moment, Nicole took the clothes away and said with a smile, "Don¡¯te in!"

    She closed the door of the changing room and even locked inside.

    Samuel suddenly burst intoughter.

    Didn¡¯t Nicole know that they had already got married?

    Why did she always act like they were still a couple who had just been together?

    However, this kind of feeling was quite good!

    Samuel touched his face, as if her warm kiss and touch was still there. He simpered.

    Nicole¡¯s heart thundered as she felt that she was bing more and more like a seventeen or

    eighteen-year-old girl.

    How could she, as a mother of two, still unable to restrain herself?

    It was all because Samuel was too kind to her.

    Nicole¡¯s face was burning hot. Looking at her flushing face in the mirror, she could not helpughing.

    She quickly changed her clothes. And when she came out of the dressing room, Samuel had already

    changed, which made her somewhat surprised.

    "Where did you change it?"

    "Men aren¡¯t that particr about changing clothes. This is my private training room. No one wille in

    without my permission."

    The implication was that he changed in the training room.

    Suddenly, Samuel¡¯s muscr chest and the beautiful mermaid line came into her mind, she felt

    incredibly hot.

    "Then let me help you take the clothes inside."

    "Alright."

    Samuel did not know that something dirty was ying out in his wife¡¯s mind. If he knew, he would

    probably do her on the spot.

    Nicole felt that the clothes in her hands were burning, and his temperature even remained. She had

    never felt that she was a lustful woman, and she had only fantasized his body when she was at school.

    After marrying him, she was always so shy and cautious. As long as Samuel asked for it, she would

    cooperate. She did not feel that she wanted anything on her own initiative. But at this moment, she

    actually had an impulse to take off his training uniform, and then...

    She swallowed hard again, feeling as if she was about to go crazy. What was she thinking?

    She quickly put his clothes aside and put them together with her own clothes. No matter how she

    looked at them, she felt that they matched perfectly, and then she began tough foolishly.

    In the mirror was a girl who was infatuated with love.

    Nicole took a look and felt that she was going nuts.

    She hurriedly patted her face with her hands, and then heard Samuel say, "Nicole, are you done?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ll be right out."

    She tried her best to make herself back to normal, but her face was still hot.

    When she came out, Samuel saw her face, then he reached out to touch it and said, "Don¡¯t you feel

    well?"

    "No, it¡¯s just because the temperature inside."

    Nicole randomly found an excuse and her heart was still pounding.

    Samuel lowered the air conditioner a few degrees, then handed the gloves to her and whispered, "Do

    you still remember the boxing movements that I thought you thest time?"

    "What?"

    Nicole reacted somewhat heavy-headed.

    Standing behind her, Samuel reached out to hold her wrist and taught her some simple movements.

    His chest was so hard and hot that the temperature seemed to be transmitted to her right through the

    shirt, making her somewhat confused.

    "Do you understand?"

    "What?"

    She was stunned again.

    Only then did Samuel realize that she was absent-minded.

    "Are you feeling good now? What are you thinking? Why your face so red?"

    "No, nothing."

    She wanted to break free from his arms, but he wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    "Tell me, are you thinking of something dirty? Your face is honest."

    "Samuel, what are you talking about? Are you going to fight or not? Get out of the way! I¡¯m going to

    start training."

    Nicole said seriously, but she didn¡¯t know that she only looked cuter in Samuel¡¯s eyes.

    "I suddenly changed my mind. Perhaps there is another way for you to vent."

    "Which is?"

    Then he whispered something in her ear, making her felt so embarrassed that she almost wanted to

    find a crack and tuck herself in.

    "Samuel, fuck off! You hooligan!"

    Nicole pushed him away, and her face was still burning.

    Heughed heartily. She felt even more embarrassed.

    "And you areughing! I¡¯ll make you regret!"

    Nicole directly attacked him.

    Samuel was not in a hurry, he just calmly counterattacked. The two of them quickly got tangled

    together.

    At first, she was just joking with him, but when she was fighting, as she was always suppressed by him,

    she felt a littlepetitive.

    Although Samuel was good, she was also not a green hand. How could every move be suppressed by

    him?

    With herpetitiveness, Nicole became more and more serious. In the end, she even went all out.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, "In this situation, you have to fight back

    like this."

    As he spoke, he demonstrated.

    Nicole unknowingly learned a lot of fighting skills.

    They had been fighting for nearly 40 minutes. Nicole finally got exhausted and sat on the floor.

    "I quit! I quit! I¡¯m so exhausted! I am literally abusing myself."

    She did not have the slightest bit of strength left.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel smiled and extended his hand towards her.

    "Get up! You can¡¯t sit on the floor right after exercising. Besides, you just had a miscarriage."

    "You also know that I just had a miscarriage? Then why did you beat me so hard?"

    Nicole said coquettishly.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to move, Samuel picked her up and put her on hisps.

    Nicole felt a little awkward. She wanted toe down, but thinking of that this is Samuel¡¯s private

    training room, no one would see it, she then just rxed herself on him.

    Leaning on his chest, she was listening to their heartbeats mixed together like a moving music, which

    sounded so sweet.

    "I don¡¯t want you to be tired either, but I can¡¯t be by your side all the time. You have to learn some self-

    defense techniques, otherwise I won¡¯t be at ease."

    Samuel pinned Nicole¡¯s long hair behind her ears.

    After the exercise, she became more attractive.

    Samuel felt an impulse stirring in his heart.

    He tried his best to restrain himself, but he didn¡¯t expect Nicole to be sitting ufortably and

    subconsciously twisted her little butt.

    And then, he finally broke out.

    "Nicole."

    "Huh?"

    Nicole did not know that she was in trouble yet. She subconsciously raised her head, but in the next

    moment, Samuel suddenly grabbed the back of her head, then his domineering yet gentle kiss instantly

    blocked all her breathing.

    This kiss came unexpectedly and wildly, making Nicole somewhat unable to resist. She could do

    nothing but hug his neck tightly and try her best to respond.

    The more the two kissed, the harder it was to control themselves. The atmosphere also grew stronger.

    Just as they were about to do something, someone suddenly knocked at the door.

    Then Nicole quickly pushed him away as if being caught of having sex. Her movements were so fast

    that Samuel was caught off guard.

    He sat on the bench without anything to hold him up. With this push, he subconsciously fell backwards.

    Because Nicole was sitting on hisps, she could not avoid falling down with him together.

    "God!"

    Nicole was shocked.

    Samuel hurriedly wrapped his arms around her waist and to cushion her with his body.

    When the people outside heard such an ambiguous voiceing from Samuel¡¯s training room, he was

    a little embarrassed.

    "Mr. Green, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you. I just wanted to let you know that our transformer has burned

    down and the power is out. There are some fitness equipment are unavable. Well, I¡¯m leaving now.

    You guys continue."

    After the waiter finished speaking, he rapidly ran away.

    However, Nicole was so embarrassed by the waiter¡¯s words that she almost suffocated.

    "What did he mean? Did he misunderstand something?"

    "There should be no misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t we go to the lounge and continue?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole¡¯s current appearance. The evil fire inside of him was burning even more

    intensely.

    However, Nicole bit her lower lip and bashfully said, "Samuel, we¡¯re outside, so can you restrain

    yourself a little? You, you, you ... Oops!"

    She stomped her foot and suddenly stood up, but she did not expect that when Samuel fell down with

    her waist in his arms, his fingers grabbed onto the shoulder strap on her back. Because she got up, her

    shoulder strap was suddenly hooked by his fingers, and then she felt a little cold, because her entire

    shirt had been ripped off by him...

 Chapter 347 I Want You Whoever You Are

    Chapter 347 I Want You Whoever You Are

    "Ah!"

    Nicole cried out in rm. Before she could shout anything, Samuel covered her mouth. Then, he

    quickly pulled her clothes up and wrapped her tightly. He looked around to check if there was any kind

    of cameras that might see them.

    Nicole was so astonished by his fluent actions that she almost forgot what happened just now.

    When he pulled her up, she finally realized that her face was blushing like hell.

    "I won¡¯te out with you again, you¡¯re such a rascal."

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole rushed to the dressing room to change and locked Samuel out of the door.

    He just held her full of desire. But now she just ran away. That feeling was indescribable without her in

    his arms. However, when he thought about her health condition, his desire faded and just felt sorrier for

    her.

    s!

    He had no choice but to control himself.

    It was inappropriate for him to do anything intense with her considering what she had been through. It

    was better to wait a few more days. Otherwise, how could he let such a good opportunity slip by?

    Samuel sighed. He looked around and found that his clothes were taken into the dressing room by her.

    He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Nicole!"

    "Don¡¯t talk to me. I don¡¯t want to hear you. I don¡¯t want to see you. Please stay quiet for a while."

    She felt so embarrassed when she thought of what happened just now.

    Although it was an ident, she was still seized by shock.

    Looking at the mirror, she saw that her pinkish cheeks were like peach blossoms. She was beautiful

    and attractive in any way. How could Samuel restrain himself?

    They had already had a physical check-up, and she was allowed to do that kind of thing. Why did

    Samuel still do nothing and suddenly wrap her up?

    When Nicole realized what she was thinking, she couldn¡¯t help but felt a little shy.

    What was she expecting?

    Kissing him and having fun with him?

    Or even to do something more right here?

    Nicole felt more and more confused about herself.

    Was she really so pretentious and contradictory?

    While Samuel totally had no idea about what was going on in Nicole¡¯s mind. But since Nicole wanted

    him to be quiet, he should obey and give her a buffer time.

    They were both silent for a moment.

    Then Samuel took the phone and nced at it. He found that there were several missed calls, mostly

    from Jason.

    He knew why he called, but he didn¡¯t want to answer it now.

    Family reunion has no wrong, but it was totally messed up by Mrs. Don who could not tell right from

    wrong. He didn¡¯t want his woman to suffer that indignity.

    Wasn¡¯t it just a matter of identity?

    The Don family didn¡¯t care, but he did.

    Thinking of this, Samuel picked up the phone and went to the window, calling Mr. Morty in Capital City.

    "Why you call me? You didn¡¯test time when Mr. Don came. It was said that you had some family

    stuff need to deal with, has it been settled now?"

    Mr. Morty had always been very busy, and seldom gathered together with hisrade-in-arms such as

    Samuel.

    Samuel did not have time to get along with him, so he directly said, "Give me a copy of Jason¡¯s ID card.

    I¡¯ll get my wife one."

    "Hmm? Your wife? The girl from the Don family?"

    Mr. Morty had more or less heard about this from Jason, so he asked.

    Samuel did not cover up anything. He replied, "Yes, Mrs. Don is a little confused now. Rather than

    waiting for them to deal with my wife¡¯s identity, it would be better to do it myself."

    "You keep introducing her as your wife. When will you two get married? I heard that you want to do it

    again. Last time you got married, I went out on a mission and didn¡¯t make it back. How about this

    time?"

    Samuel felt good after hearing the words of Mr. Morty.

    "You can make it this time. You can prepare your journey right now. However, about her identity..."

    "I¡¯ll immediately send you a fax and call the relevant people in the Seapolis City. You can do it in a

    while."

    "Alright, thank you!"

    When Samuel hung up the phone, Nicole had already opened the door and walked out. Seeing that he

    was holding the phone, she asked subconsciously.

    "Who are you calling?"

    "Arade-in-arms. Wait for me. We¡¯ll change our clothes and go to the police station to deal with

    your ID card stuff."

    Samuel¡¯s words caused Nicole to be slightly shocked.

    "Really?"

    "Yes, Jason haspleted most of the procedures, but there is still onest step left. All I need is an ID

    fax from Capital City. Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine."

    Then he gave her a smile.

    Nicole suddenly felt her eyes be a little wet.

    Sure enough, only Samuel understood her.

    Originally, she had asked the Don family to deal with the identity issue because she wanted to return to

    the Don family justifiably. But now, it seemed that there was a Vi in the way, and she was obviously

    very important to Mrs. Don, so Nicole found it somewhat gross.

    Right now, Mrs. Don had even coerced her to ept Vi because of her identity. To be honest, Nicole

    could not ept it.

    Truly Mrs. Don didn¡¯t know anything, but it was just because she didn¡¯t know anything and continued to

    defend outsiders that made Nicole feel hurt.

    Originally, she said that Samuel had a way to give her an identity, but she didn¡¯t expect that Samuel

    could really do it.

    "Thank you, Samuel."

    Nicole suddenly pounced forward and hugged Samuel tightly.

    The evil fire that Samuel suppressed with great difficulty rose again.

    "If you keep holding me like this, I¡¯m not sure if we can ever walk out."

    Forcibly controlling himself, his voice was a little hoarse.

    Nicole was slightly stunned and realized something. She hurriedly let go of him, but her entire body

    appearing extremely restrained.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel suddenlyughed.

    "Why are you bing so girly?"

    "Because I¡¯m a girl! What, Mr. Green, are you interested in man or something?"

    Nicole somewhat refuted Samuel¡¯s words.

    Samuel knew that she did it on purpose and didn¡¯t care much. He just smiled as he walked past her

    and said, "Leave it male or female, as long as the person is you."

    "You jerk!"

    Nicole only felt that her face was burning. Samuel had already entered the dressing room.

    Looking at his back, her heart was warm.

    As she waited, Nicole turned on her phone. There were many missed calls, some from the Don family,

    some from Jason, and some from Audrey.

    Nicole just took a look and left it aside. Then, she scanned the news for a while.

    Not long after, Samuel came out.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    He hugged Nicole¡¯s shoulder.

    The height difference between them was just right. For Samuel, Nicole was neither tall nor short. She

    was just above his shoulders, making him feel so natural and tight every time he held her shoulder.

    However, Nicole felt that this posture was like she was a child. She wanted to let herself go but just

    couldn¡¯t make it. In the end, she had no choice but to let Samuel do whatever he wanted.

    When the waiter outside saw them walking out, his face turned red.

    At first, Nicole felt a little strange, but when she thought of the knock at the door, she felt so

    embarrassed. She even wanted to find something to cover her head so that no one could see it.

    This was too embarrassing!

    She subconsciously pinched Samuel.

    Samuel snorted and suddenly realized something, but he just smiled foolishly without uttering any

    sound.

    The two of them walked out of the gym just like that.

    Aftering out, Nicole finally rxed and said, "I will nevere back again."

    "It¡¯s okay. They will forget you."

    Samuel¡¯s words made Nicole even more depressed.

    "But they will remember you."

    Samuelughed again, which made Nicole want to beat him up.

    "Stopughing!"

    "OK! I¡¯ll stop!"

    Even though he said that, the corner of his mouth never went down, Nicole realized that there was no

    way to stop him fromughing.

    They took a taxi to the police station.

    Relevant police officers had already known that they wereing. After seeing Nicole and Samuel

    arrive, they hurriedly weed them in.

    All the formalities were done very quickly.

    When Nicole came out with her brand new ID card, she was so excited that she wanted to cry.

    After being an uwful man for so long, she finally had an official identity.

    "I think we need to celebrate. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?"

    Nicole tilted her head and looked at Samuel, her eyes sparkling.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Alright."

    "Let¡¯s make it clear first. I¡¯ll pay for it today."

    Nicole hurriedly stated her position.

    Samuel did not argue with her and called her parents to tell them that he and Nicole were not going

    back to eat at noon. Then, he took Nicole¡¯s hand and walked towards the nearby restaurant.

    However, before they could reach the restaurant, Nicole¡¯s phone rang.

    She lowered her head and saw that it was actually from Laurel. For a moment, she was slightly

    paused.

    "It¡¯s Mom."

    "Take it!"

    Samuel felt that Nicole was so adorable. Did this woman lost her IQ during her miscarriage? But she

    was still so cute. He liked it.

    Nicole also felt that she was somewhat stupid.

    Why did she ask Samuel if she could answer his mother¡¯s call?

    Thinking of this, Nicole nuzzled up and pressed the answer button.

    "Mom."

    "Nicole, I¡¯ve been counting the days. You should have recovered from the miscarriage by now. How do

    you feel? Go home and have a reunion dinner. I¡¯m sorry that I wasn¡¯t by your side when you needed

    me the most. I asked the servant to prepare a lot of delicious food today. So how about bringing the

    children back for dinner?"

    Mrs. Green was expecting for Nicole¡¯s answer.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and said somewhat apologetically, "I can¡¯t treat you to dinner today, but

    another time."

    "You are the boss."

    Samuel did not say anything.

    Nicole hurriedly said to Mrs. Green, "Mom, we can¡¯t take the babies home today. Samuel and I just

    happen to be outside. So it¡¯s just going to be the two of us."

    "Alright, alright!"

    Mrs. Green was very happy.

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel wanted to bring Nicole back, but was stopped by her.

    "I want to buy something for Mom. The past month wasn¡¯t good for me, but neither for her. I heard

    she¡¯s had a lot of detox problems this month. Although there was an antidote, the process was

    she¡¯s still thinking about me, I can¡¯t go back without bringing her anything."

    Nicole¡¯s words made Samuel more surprised.

 Chapter 348 I Am Your Daughter

    Chapter 348 I Am Your Daughter

    "You want to buy something for my mother?"

    "Shouldn¡¯t I?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel¡¯s reaction was quite interesting.

    As a daughter-inw, she did not stay by Mrs. Green¡¯s side while she hospitalized. However, Mrs.

    Green still cared about her health now. So she must do something to prove her love.

    However, Samuel did not say anything. He just smiled and said, "Everything is up to you."

    Nicole felt that Samuel¡¯s gaze was especially gentle, so gentle that she wanted to drown in it.

    "Your peach blossom eyes are so intriguing. No wonder so many girls are crazy about you."

    Samuel felt speechless and aggrieved.

    "They are not in the shape of peach blossoms. They are slender."

    "It¡¯s all the same."

    Nicole was bing a little unreasonable.

    Samuel could only agree with her.

    "Alright, alright, alright. Whatever you say is right, but you can¡¯t me me for that. It¡¯s a gic

    problem."

    These words were a littlecent.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nicole felt that Samuel was bing more and more arrogant.

    She looked at him with contempt, but Samuel just ignored that.

    They walked into the nearby shopping mall hand in hand.

    "What does Mom like?"

    Nicole felt that she was so unfilial that she still had no idea about what her mother-inw liked after so

    many years they had been together.

    Samuel smiled and said, "She likes anything you buy."

    "I¡¯m serious."

    Nicole didn¡¯t know why, but she was actually a little nervous.

    She had never been so nervous before. It¡¯s not that big a deal, right?

    Samuel noticed that Nicole was serious. He whispered, "Really, Mom doesn¡¯t need anything. They

    have everything at home! All you have to do is to express your love. If she really need anything, that

    would be my father. Can you bring him back to her?"

    "What are you talking about? I¡¯m not omnipotent."

    Nicole felt that Samuel was teasing her, but what Samuel said was also correct. Mrs. Green really has

    had everything these years.

    This was a real conundrum.

    "What should I do? I really don¡¯t know what to give."

    "Just forget it."

    He didn¡¯t think she had to give anything. It was good that she had this intention, but Nicole still insisted.

    Then they strolled around and stopped at a foot basin shop.

    Nicole thought this thing is pretty good.

    "It¡¯s said that there are many acupoints under our feet. Will Mom feel much better with this?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel and hoped that Samuel would give her some advice.

    Then Samuel nodded and said, "Yes, it¡¯s fine."

    They bought the foot basin then returned to the Green family.

    The Green family seemed to be different. There were a lot of security guards outside and they were

    very orderly.

    Nicole nced at it and did not say anything, just walked straight into the door with Samuel.

    "Mydy, young Mr. Green and Mrs. Green is back!"

    The servant was very happy to see theming back, so she hurriedly informed Mrs. Green.

    After they entered, they found Mrs. Green sitting in a wheelchair, looking at them happily.

    "You¡¯re back, you¡¯re back. Come in! Take a seat!"

    Samuel and Nicole were stunned for a moment.

    "Mom, your legs..."

    He was too busy these days and had been busy taking care of Nicole. He thought that Vincent had

    been taking care of their mother all the time, so he didn¡¯t have to worry too much, and Vincent didn¡¯t tell

    him that there was something wrong with Mrs. Green¡¯s body. Now suddenly saw her sitting in a

    wheelchair, his nose suddenly felt a little sour.

    "I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me being so unfilial."

    Samuel directly knelt in front of Mrs. Green.

    Nicole was also shocked.

    She had always thought that with the antidote, even though Mrs. Green was slower to recover, she

    would not be like this.

    However, Mrs. Green said calmly, "It¡¯s nothing. It was already a blessing that I¡¯m still alive. The doctor

    said that the toxin in my body stayed for too long. Although there was an antidote, it would still leave

    sequ. My legs don¡¯t have any strength now, but they still have a sense of perception. If I can

    gradually recover in theter stages, they might back to normal again. Don¡¯t be too sad. I¡¯m already so

    old. If anything went wrong, I¡¯ll just find someone to wait on me. I¡¯ve lived for you for a lifetime, and I¡¯m

    not allowed to take a break?"

    The more Mrs. Green said this, the more ufortable Nicole and Samuel felt.

    "Mom, I¡¯m sorry. Samuel and I should havee back to see you earlier."

    Nicole hurriedly crouched down in front of her. Looking at the benign old woman in front of her, she felt

    extremely guilty.

    Mrs. Green pulled Nicole¡¯s hand and said, "Silly girl, you had gotten too much on your te, how did

    youe back to look after me? I¡¯m already had one foot in the grave. Bur you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s really

    not worth sacrificing your body to take care of me. Tell me, are you feeling better now? Did you go to

    the hospital for a whole body check-up?"

    "I did. The doctor said everything is fine. Don¡¯t worry."

    In front of Mrs. Green, Nicole was like a child.

    Seeing them like this, Samuel murmured, "Mom, Nicole bought you a foot basin. Would you like to

    have a try?"

    "Yes."

    As soon as he said that, Nicole was going to fetch water, but was stopped by Samuel.

    "You¡¯ve just recovered. Don¡¯t do anything, just sit by the side and talk to Mom. I¡¯ll do it."

    With that, Samuel took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and took the foot basin to the bathroom.

    Mrs. Green looked at Samuel¡¯s back and smiled, "This child is truly filial. I am satisfied to have children

    like you in this lifetime."

    "It¡¯s all my fault. I should have let Samuele back earlier to see if everything was okay."

    Nicole felt that her mother-inw was so nice.

    If it was someone else, she might be angry because her son hadn¡¯t returned for a month, but Mrs.

    Green didn¡¯t.

    Mrs. Green patted her hand and said, "All you need to do is to take good care of yourself. I heard that

    Samuel is taking you and the kids on a trip?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s the n. But I don¡¯t want to go out anymore. I¡¯ll stay by your side to look after you until you

    get better."

    Seeing Mrs. Green like this, how could they take the children out for fun?

    But Mrs. Green smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry about me. We have Vincent at home. After all these

    years, the Green family owes you and the children too much. Now that the children are fine, it¡¯s good

    for you to go out and have fun. The outside world is big and wonderful. It will always make you and

    your children happy. As for me, I have been busy all my life. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere right now. I

    just want to stay here and guard our family and the things left behind by your father. You have your own

    lives. Just don¡¯t be hindered by mine. Alright?"

    "But you are already being like this, and we still go out to y, we are too unfilial."

    The more Mrs. Green said, the guiltier Nicole felt.

    "Poor child, why are you still such a baby? For someone who doesn¡¯t know, they would think that you

    were my daughter."

    Although Mrs. Green said this, her eyes were filled with gratification.

    Nicole threw herself into her arms and cried, "I am your daughter."

    "Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re my daughter. Stop crying. When Samuel came back, he would think that

    I was bullying you."

    As Mrs. Green spoke, she began to cough.

    Nicole hurriedly got up and poured a ss of water for her.

    Samuel came back with the foot basin in his arms and knelt down on one knee to wash his mother¡¯s

    feet.

    He suddenly realized that it had been many years since he had been so close to his mom.

    When he was a kid, Mrs. Green did not have time to be with him. When he grew up, he was the one

    who didn¡¯t have time. He was busy all day. Not only did he almost lose his wife, but now even his

    mother was going to be lost.

    He felt very guilty.

    "Mom, the people in the mall said that the foot basin is very useful. It can promote the blood cirction

    of your foot sole. You should often have a foot bath when you are free."

    "Alright!"

    Now whatever they said, Mrs. Green would listen to and say yes.

    Nicole suddenly realized that Mrs. Green was really aged. She was surrounding by an indescribable

    loneliness, giving her a sense of vicissitudes.

    "Mom, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make it for you."

    As Nicole spoke, she was about to get up, but Mrs. Green stopped her.

    "There¡¯re servants in the kitchen. Are you going to steal her job? Besides, you¡¯ve just recovered, don¡¯t

    do anything for now. Just stay here and talk to me."

    Mrs. Green took out a credit card out of her arms and handed it to Nicole.

    "Although you don¡¯tck money, as a mother-inw, I still have to give you some presents, besides you

    just had a miscarriage. It¡¯s just a small amount of money, so please don¡¯t argue with me. Take whatever

    I gave you and treat it as your own. If Samuel bullies you in the future, at least you still have the

    money."

    Mrs. Green said with a smile, but it made Nicole¡¯s eyes be even moister.

    "Mom..."

    "Since you call me Mom, you should listen to my words. Just take it."

    Nicole looked at Samuel and saw that he was suggesting her to take the money. Then she took it over

    and said, "Thank you, Mom."

    "Good girl!"

    The three of them talked for a while, and Samuel also finished washing Mrs. Green¡¯s feet. Everything

    was tidied up, and Vincent also came back.

    It was the first official meeting between Nicole and Vincent.

    Last time when her life was at stake, she almost treated him as Samuel. Since then she hadn¡¯t had any

    chance to meet him, so it was still a shock when she saw Vincent.

    The two brothers looked exactly the same.

    "Hello, Nicole."

    Vincent smiled slightly, with two dimples on his cheeks. He looked more yful than his brother.

    "Hello, Vincent."

    Nicole was somewhat restrained. After all, she is not used to seeing a person standing in front of her

    who is exactly the same as her husband.

    "Go aside. Didn¡¯t you see that your sister-inw is a little nervous?"

    Samuel directly kicked Vincent.

    Vincent shouted at their mother in grievance, "Mom, look at him. He is bullying me. He threw the whole

    "If you don¡¯t want to disturb your brother, you just hurry up and find a girlfriend. Oh right, what about

    Joseph? Didn¡¯t you take him away?"

    Mrs. Green¡¯s words made Vincent suddenly stunned, and then said, "I forgot about him. I guess I

    locked him in the office."

    As he spoke, he hurried outside. Nicole looked on in shock.

    Can this sloppy guy really run apany?

 Chapter 349 How Could You Remain So Calm When Your Wife Was Bullied

    Chapter 349 How Could You Remain So Calm When Your Wife Was Bullied

    Mrs. Green was also speechless.

    Samuel frowned and asked, "Why did he bring Joseph to thepany?"

    "Joseph said that he wants to develop their rtionship, so he just went along with Vincent. This is not

    the first time that Vincent left him in thepany."

    Mrs. Green sighed.

    Because the meal couldn¡¯t begin without Vincent, so they could only sit on the sofa and chat with each

    other till he came back.

    Nicole had been busy all morning. She was somewhat tired though she was trying to hold on, but

    Samuel could tell.

    "Do you want to go up and rest for a while?"

    He suddenly uttered, causing Mrs. Green to be shocked for a moment. Only then did she notice that

    Nicole¡¯s face was somewhat exhausted.

    "It was all my fault. I was over happy and even forgot that you¡¯ve just recovered. Go to have a rest as

    long as possible. Samuel, hurry up. Bring her up and rest for a while. When the Vincent returns, I¡¯ll

    have someone to call you."

    Mrs. Green said hurriedly.

    "Never mind, Mom. I¡¯m fine."

    Nicole wanted to refuse, but Samuel directly picked her up and walked towards their bedroom.

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole felt extremely embarrassed.

    Was it really appropriate to do this in front of their mom?

    However, Samuel did not seem to have heard it. In just several steps he had hugged Nicole into the

    bedroom and put her on the bed to lie down.

    "Rest for a while. We¡¯ve been busy all morning, and consumed so much energy in the training room.

    How can you stand it? It will be a while before Vincentes back. A rest is still better than no rest at

    all."

    Samuel somewhat med himself. If he knew that he was going back to the Green family for lunch, he

    would not have brought Nicole to the gym with him.

    Seeing Nicole¡¯s exhausted appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed.

    Nicole wanted to say something, but when she saw Samuel¡¯s expression, she swallowed all her words.

    This man loved her sincerely. What did she have to worry about?

    "I¡¯ll just rest for a while. You can go to stay with Mom."

    "Alright."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was worried about Mrs. Green, so he agreed.

    Then Nicole closed her eyes.

    Perhaps because she was really too tired, she quickly fell asleep.

    Samuel pulled the nket over and covered her. Looking at her peaceful sleeping face, he frowned

    slightly.

    He looked for a while and then went downstairs.

    Mrs. Green was still researching the foot basin, which surprised Samuel.

    "Mom, why are you studying this?"

    "It¡¯s pretty good."

    Mrs. Green leaned against the wheelchair and said with a smile. It seemed that this gift was quite

    pleasing to her.

    "Nicole bought it. I don¡¯t know what you like. We know it¡¯s good for your health, so we bought it."

    He kept saying something nice for Nicole.

    Mrs. Green smiled at him and said, "I can tell that Nicole is a good wife. She¡¯s much better than you

    anyway."

    "Mom..."

    Samuel was a little embarrassed.

    He hadn¡¯t expected the Mrs. Green to turn out like this for the past month.

    "I¡¯ll go abroad and find an expert for you."

    "Don¡¯t do that. If God wants me to stand up, I would stand up sooner orter. If God feels that I¡¯m too

    tired and need to spend the rest of my life in this wheelchair, I¡¯ll just ept it. Tell me, how¡¯s Nicole,

    how¡¯s the Don family? It¡¯s been so long, why hasn¡¯t she officially be a Don?"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Green¡¯s words made Samuel frown slightly.

    "There were some idents."

    "What were they?"

    Mrs. Green immediately became nervous.

    Samuel told her what was going on between Vi and Mrs. Don.

    "Is that old woman crazy? Did she rather have an outsider than her own granddaughter? Tell them that

    if they don¡¯t want Nicole, we want. And in the future, there is no room for them to have her back."

    Mrs. Green was like a child, unconvinced.

    Seeing that Mrs. Green sincerely cared about Nicole, Samuel smiled and said, "Yes, I said the same

    thing. I¡¯ve already said it out loud."

    "Good job! My daughter-inw can¡¯t be bullied like this. That Vi is the one who harmed her in the

    United States, right?"

    "Yes."

    "And you can stand that?"

    Mrs. Green¡¯s eyes twitched. The way she looked at Samuel made him unable to withstand it.

    "Mom, Nicole still cares about the mother-son rtionship between Minister Shaw and Vi."

    "What about you? You don¡¯t have anything to do with Vi. Your wife was bullied to such an extent and

    you still haven¡¯t done anything about it. Are you still considered a man of our family?"

    Mrs. Green mocked him directly this time and didn¡¯t even bother to despise him.

    Samuel felt his face burning.

    "I haven¡¯t..."

    "Action speaks louder than words. Look at how much you say you protect your wife. Where were you

    when your wife was bullied? I know that Nicole is so pure, and that woman is just a fucking bitch, so

    Nicole couldn¡¯t do anything to her. But I can¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t do anything. Even if you can¡¯t

    deal with her in public, you can¡¯t do it in secret?"

    The more Mrs. Green spoke, the angrier she became. She simply wanted to kick Samuel out.

    Samuel was somewhat awkward.

    "Mom, I¡¯ll deal with herter."

    "What are you waiting for? Isn¡¯t Nicole asleep now? Vincent hasn¡¯t returned yet. What are you doing

    here?"

    Mrs. Green¡¯s words surprised Samuel.

    "I¡¯m apanying you!"

    "I don¡¯t need you to apany me. Get lost!"

    Mrs. Green bellowed domineeringly. If it wasn¡¯t for her bad legs, she would have kicked him long ago.

    This was the first time that Samuel had been so disliked by Mrs. Green, so he was not used to it for a

    while.

    "Mom, who is your biological child, me or Nicole? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll feel hurt?"

    "Your heart has already been given to your wife. Is there still one left for me to hurt?"

    Mrs. Green¡¯s words made Samuel blush.

    "As for Nicole..."

    "I¡¯ll watch her. Besides, she¡¯s safe here. Although there are also some ck sheep here, I can still

    protect her."

    Mrs. Green was as domineering as ever.

    Only then did Samuel finally get up and leave.

    After leaving the Greens¡¯ mansion, Samuel called Jacob.

    "Where are you?"

    "Home."

    Jacob had be somewhat haggard these past few days because of Olivia, but after hearing

    Samuel¡¯s voice, he quickly responded.

    Samuel knew that he was in a bad mood and whispered, "Come pick me up at the Greens¡¯ mansion.

    Let¡¯s go out and vent."

    "What?"

    Jacob didn¡¯t quite understand at first, butter he seemed to have realized something. He suddenly

    lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Green, you couldn¡¯t let madam down." She has paid so much for you.

    If you go out and look for another woman, she will be sad. Moreover, you all have children. You are

    also a celebrity in the Seapolis City, everything you do will be a big news. If being caught by reporters,

    it will be... "

    "What are you talking about? Just hit the fucking road."

    Samuel was almost depressed to death.

    What¡¯s wrong with him now?

    Mrs. Green didn¡¯t like him, but now even Jacob misunderstood him. Was he such a poor man in their

    eyes?

    Hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Jacob realized that he had misunderstood him and didn¡¯t dare to dy. He

    hurriedly drove to the entrance of the Green mansion.

    Samuel was puffing on a fag when he saw Jacob drove by. After whispering a few words, he went into

    the car and they drove away.

    On the other hand, because the Don family couldn¡¯t get contact with Nicole, the atmosphere there was

    extremely depressing.

    Jason was unhappy for Vi was here. And Audrey was in a harder situation.

    Every time Audrey wanted to say something, she would always be stopped by Mrs. Don¡¯s re.

    "She still won¡¯t answer the phone?"

    Mrs. Don said in an obviously unsatisfied tone.

    Audrey nodded.

    Jason said coldly, "If I were Nicole, I wouldn¡¯t answer the phone, either."

    "Shut up!"

    Mrs. Don looked at Jason and said angrily, "You are an elder. Why don¡¯t you persuade her? Is Nicole

    so narrow-minded? Why couldn¡¯t she ept Vi?"

    "Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. I should leave now. Otherwise, Nicole won¡¯te back. I know she doesn¡¯t

    like me."

    Vi sobbed in grievance. She looked exceptionally pitiful. Unfortunately, apart from Mrs. Don, neither

    Jason nor Audreyforted her.

    Mrs. Green hurriedly said, "My Vi, it¡¯s too much for you. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll have a long talk with

    Nicoleter."

    "Vi, it suddenly urred to me that I forget to buy something. Could you help me?"

    Audrey really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    If there wasn¡¯t Vi, Nicole should be at home right now. The Mrs. Don seemed to bepletely

    confused by her. She couldn¡¯t understand why Mrs. Don treated Nicole this way.

    So se directly said it out, intending to get rid of Vi first.

    Vi also knew what Audrey was up to. Before she could say anything, she heard Mrs. Don say,

    "There are plenty of servants at home. Just leave the job for them."

    "I don¡¯t trust them. It¡¯ll be better if Vi go to buy it."

    Audrey insisted.

    Vi knew Audrey¡¯s temper. She hurriedly said, "Grandma, I¡¯d better go. Perhaps I can meet Nicole.

    As long as I talk to her properly, she wille back."

    "s, you are the one who¡¯s more mature."

    The more Mrs. Don looked at Vi, the more pleased she felt.

    Jason was so angry that he wanted to leave, but he was stopped by Audrey.

    "Uncle, Grandma is about to take the medicine. Help me bring the medicine over."

    Seeing Audrey¡¯s arrangement, Vi stood up and left the Don family, even though she didn¡¯t want to at

    all.

    The things Audrey asked her to buy were very ordinary. Vi was very angry but there was nothing

    she could do about it.

    The Don family had given her a car, and she did not refuse. Instead, she acted like a real Miss Don,

    instructing the driver to drive towards the mall.

    Not long after Vi left the Don family, a ck ordinary car caught up with hers, and it was getting

    faster and faster...

    Vi didn¡¯t mind at first. When she noticed that there was a car following her, she was a little panicked.

    "Chauffeur, go to a crowded ce. Hurry!"

    Unfortunately, before she could finish her sentence, the car behind her suddenly collided with a

    "bang".

 Chapter 350 Are You Looking for Trouble?

    Chapter 350 Are You Looking for Trouble?

    Vi suddenly hugged herself, her face pale from fear.

    "What''s going on? Who ising after me? Or is iting after the Don family? Hurry up! Call

    Grandma! Tell her something happened to me!"

    Vi grabbed the driver''s hand and hastily ordered.

    However, before she could finish speaking, their car had already been overtaken by the car behind

    them, which blocked their path.

    The driver was in this industry for long and knew his way around. He frowned slightly and opened the

    car door. "Hey, maybe you got the wrong person? We''re the Dons."

    The men Samuel found were professional, so they definitely knew about the driver. One of them said

    coldly, "Sorry, we don''te after your master. It''s just that this woman in the car caused some trouble.

    We are paid to get her. I suggest you stay out of it, bro."

    When Vi heard they wereing for her, she was so frightened that she hastily opened the car door

    and was about to run away. However, someone grabbed her long hair.

    "Oh! Let go of me! Let go! Help! How dare you do this to me? I am the adopted daughter of the Don

    family. I am also a Don. If you ever hurt me, you will be sorry!"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Vi shouted.

    Samuel and Jacob watched this show in the car not too far away, their eyes disdainful.

    "She is not a Don yet. What an annoying leech."

    Samuel did not say anything, but his eyes became much colder.

    "I was going to directly throw her into the sea. But now, find a ce where no one will go and starve

    her for a few days."

    Hearing Samuel''s instructions, Jacob hurriedly informed the hatchet men.

    When Vi heard their phone ringing, she took the opportunity and was about to escape. But how

    could she outrun those men?

    The driver also tried to resist, but he was knocked unconscious.

    Vi was stuffed into the car and driven away.

    After that, Samuel stretched himself and said, "Let''s go home. Nicole will wake up soon."

    Seeing him like this, Jacob became somewhat gloomy.

    Samuel looked at him and asked, "Hasn''t Olivia recovered from it yet?"

    "No."

    Jacob felt himself useless.

    "What did the Louis family say?"

    Samuel didn''t want to meddle in his affairs, but he was somewhat disappointed that Jacob hadn''t dealt

    with it properly.

    Olivia is Nicole''s bestie. If he didn''t do it well, Nicole probably wouldn''t be relieved.

    Hearing this, Jacob said, "Tim imed he was drugged. He didn''t do it on purpose. Now he knew who I

    am, he is tit-for-tat with me. He doesn''t want to meet halfway at all."

    "So he just sticks to this fight?"

    "Perhaps. Oh, right, Mr. Green, I found something."

    Jacob frowned and said in a low tone, "Olivia went out to meet Tim because she got a call from

    someone else. I asked her. It wasn''t he, but his dudes. They asked her out and said there was

    something about Nicole."

    "What do you mean?"

    Knowing it had something to do with Nicole, Samuel''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    So it wasn''t just about Tim sleeping with women?

    Jacob shook his head and said, "I asked Olivia, but she refused to tell me. But I got some news from

    someone else that they seem to have Nicole''s nude pictures. If Olivia didn''t go, they will post them

    online. That''s why Olivia went to meet him."

    "What?"

    Something furious moved in Samuel''s eyes.

    "Nicole''s nude pictures? Did they show them to Olivia?"

    "Yes, I did see some of them on Olivia''s phone. Although they are blurred, but..."

    Jacob was embarrassed to say further.

    He couldn''t tell Samuel that he had seen it.

    Samuel suddenly burst out with killing intent.

    "Have you asked Olivia? Is this true about the pictures?"

    Seeing Samuel so angry, Jacob whispered, "I didn''t ask more. After all, it concerns Nicole''s reputation."

    "Go home now. I''ll ask Olivia myself."

    Samuel could not wait any longer.

    Without hesitation, Jacob drove Samuel back to the vi.

    Olivia was out for fresh air while Jacob wasn''t here. She then saw him driving back. She was so scared

    that she ran back into the room in haste.

    However, Samuel grabbed her wrist before her could escape. He said, "Get into the car. I have

    something to ask you!"

    "No!"

    Ever since what happened to her, Olivia hadn''t even walked out of the room. She felt everyone was

    looking at her, which she couldn''t stand.

    She knew it was just what she thought, but she just could not ovee it.

    Unfortunately, she was not Nicole. Samuel showed no mercy and brutally dragged her by the hand into

    the car.

    "Let go of me! I''m not going out! I''m not!"

    Olivia was afraid of disturbing the children and Mr. and Mrs. Bush, so she could only struggle with her

    voice lowered. However, she was still dragged out by him.

    After getting in the car, she found that Jacob was also there.

    Olivia felt the tension in the car.

    She curled up at a corner, saying nothing, like a child who had been bullied.

    It broke Jacob''s heart. He wanted to say something, but Samuel spoke first, "When Tim asked you out,

    did he send you Nicole''s nude pictures?"

    Hearing this, Olivia''s eyes suddenly widened.

    "How do you know? Did these pictures get out? I''m going to kill that bastard!"

    Olivia was extremely excited.

    The light in Samuel''s eyes disappeared.

    "How can you be sure that it is Nicole?"

    Olivia knew she couldn''t hide it anymore, so she took out her phone and showed the pictures to

    Samuel. She asked anxiously, "Does Nicole know about this?"

    "Not yet."

    Samuel took the phone. It was a clear picture of Nicole.

    Shey naked on the floor. He saw the unique red mole on her chest at the first sight.

    Samuel''s eyes turned red.

    "Who sent it to you?"

    "Tim. He sent it to me. That''s why I went to him. But I never thought he would..."

    Olivia didn''t say further, and her body began to tremble.

    Seeing her like that, Jacob felt heartbroken. He tugged Olivia into his embrace.

    Olivia struggled, but she did not break free.

    Samuel''s hands were tightly together. If it weren''t Olivia''s phone, he would have thrown it out.

    Jacobforted Olivia at the side.

    Olivia looked at Samuel and said, "Can''t you just bury it? If these pictures were posted out, Nicole''s

    reputation would be ruined."

    Samuel knew how serious it was, but how did Tim get the pictures? Could it be that Tim secretly shot it

    when Nicole was asleep?

    Samuel was furious at the thought of it.

    What could be more irritating than others having his wife''s nude pictures?

    Samuel said to Jacob, "Take Olivia out of the car. I''ll find Tim myself."

    "Mr. Green, let me go with you."

    Jacob was a little worried about Samuel right now.

    However, Samuel replied coldly, "There''s no need. Olivia, I need your phone. Jacob will buy you a new

    one."

    Then he got out of the car and went to the driver''s seat.

    Seeing him like this, Jacob didn''t insist and got out of the car with Olivia.

    Olivia was afraid that something would happen to Samuel, so she asked Jacob to follow him, but

    Samuel instantly drove the car away.

    He arrived at the Louis'', but Tim was not around. Then he went to a clubhouse where Tim frequented.

    Tim was there. Without saying a word, Samuel dragged him out by his cor.

    "Samuel, I''m warning you. Don''t mess with me! I admitted I was wrongst time. But if you assault me

    again, I won''t go easy on you!"

    Tim was distressed thest few days. Set aside the Olivia thing, even Jacob, a nobody, dared say he

    was a Louis.

    More irritatingly, Jacob even had a DNA test confirming his Louis pedigree, which Tim couldn''t ept.

    It had been a long time since he had returned home. He smelled alcohol when Samuel dragged him

    out.

    Samuel raised his hand and punched him in the face.

    "Fuck you! Are you looking for trouble?"

    Tim was already furious, but he knew that he was no match for Samuel, so he gave Samuel a warning.

    But he did not think Samuel was so violent.

    He rubbed his nose and saw blood. He was provoked.

    "Do you think I can''t beat you? I''m gonna beat you hard today. Are you here for Jacob? You know it,

    right? Jacob is a bastard of my father and that bitch. And they raised him up all these years just to

    make fun of me. Samuel, you fucking bastard!"

    Tim lunged at Samuel as if he was crazy.

    Samuel now thought of nothing but Nicole''s picture.

    He thought Tim had been polite to Nicole all the time, so no matter how crazily he had pursued her, he

    turned a blind eye to it. After all, Tim had helped Nicole a lot.

    But now, when he thought of that picture, he realized he was wrong.

    How could a wolf give up the fat meat at his mouth?

    He had hurt Nicole!

    How dared he!

    The overflowing rage filled his every cell. Seeing Tim pouncing on him, he mercilessly fought back.

    Their fists shed together.

    As a result, their arms went numb, but neither of them gave in. The next round began soon.

 Chapter 351 Ill Chop off Your Hands

    Chapter 351 I''ll Chop off Your Hands

    They were fighting with all their might. Both of them were famous in the Seapolis City, so no one dared

    to go forward to stop them, let alone call the police.

    The manager broke out in cold sweat.

    "What are we going to do? If something really happens, we''ll..."

    Seeing this, the waiter beside him whispered, "Why don''t we call their families? It''s better than seeing

    them fighting like this. This fight won''t stop until one of them dies."

    The manager hastily nodded his approval.

    "Right, right. Quickly call their families."

    The waiter then followed his instruction.

    For Tim, they called the Louis residence. A servant received it and informed Mr. Louis in haste.

    As for Samuel, they managed to get Nicole''s phone number, so Nicole got the call.

    Nicole was still sleeping then. When she heard the phone ringing, she thought it was from the Dons.

    Just as she wanted to hang up, she noticed it was an unknown number.

    She hesitated for a moment and answered.

    "Excuse me, are you from the Greens?"

    "Who is speaking?"

    Nicole was somewhat puzzled being asked if she was a Green out of the blue.

    There were many Greens in this family. Who exactly was he looking for?

    Hearing Nicole speaking, the waiter heaved a sigh of relief and said, "I am a waiter of a clubhouse. Mr.

    Samuel Green and Mr. Tim Louis are fighting here. We can''t stop them. Pleasee and stop them. If

    the media or the police knew it, we''ll all be affected."

    Hearing this, Nicole suddenly sat up.

    "Who are you talking about? Samuel? Are you sure?"

    "Miss, who on earth doesn''t know him here? How can I be wrong? We wouldn''t dare to disturb you if

    we aren''t sure."

    The waiter was on the verge of tears.

    Nicole then said, "Get it. I''ll be right there."

    She hurriedly put on her clothes and shoes, but she began to think to herself.

    Samuel was no longer a child. Why would he fight with Tim in public?

    He foughtst time because of Olivia, but he only did it after the entire clubhouse was cordoned off.

    Why did he disregard all of it this time?

    What exactly happened?

    Besides, wasn''t he apanying Laurel in the living room?

    Why did he go out? How did he get himself into a fight with Tim?

    Questions popped up one after another, giving her a headache.

    She quickly went downstairs. Seeing Laurel sitting there alone, she couldn''t help but ask.

    "Laurel, where''s Samuel?"

    "Oh, he said you like mangoes, so he went out to buy them for you. What''s wrong? It''s just a short

    time. You miss him already?"

    Laurel thought Nicole asked that because she didn''t see Samuel when she woke up, so she covered

    for her son.

    What a joke!

    In Laurel''s philosophy, there was no need to inform the wife when the husband went to take revenge on

    whoever hurt his wife.

    However, Nicole had no idea about what was going on between Laurel and Samuel. Hearing her

    words, Nicole was even more anxious.

    "I gotta go. When Vincent and Josephe back, you guys eat first. Don''t wait for us."

    As she spoke, she quickly ran out of the door.

    "What''s going on? Can''t Samuel even deal with a woman? And now Nicole knows it."

    Laurel looked at the nanny beside her and asked wonderingly.

    The nanny shook her head and said, "Ms. Green, I know you like Nicole, but you''d better leave this

    matter to Mr. Green. Just leave them alone. In my opinion, what they have is pretty great. Nothing will

    break them up. You should pay more attention to Mr. Vincent. He is old enough to marry. But it seems

    he doesn''t worry it at all."

    Speaking of Vincent, Laurel couldn''t help but sigh.

    "You think I''m not anxious? But he is so headstrong. Ever since Riley died, Swift left, too. I''ve been

    feeling very uneasy these days. Swift is not a simple woman. Besides, Joseph is her own grandson. If

    Riley dies, will she disown such a rich son-inw? When Vincent didn''t show up before, she could say

    he was dead. But now he shows up, there''s still no news about her. It''s not her style. Send more people

    to protect Joseph. Nothing bad should happen to him."

    "Yes."

    The nanny then got the order done.

    After Nicole left the house, she took a taxi to the clubhouse without dy.

    As soon as she arrived there, she saw lots of people. The manager and the security guards were

    evacuating the crowd.

    Nicole''s heart suddenly ached.

    How could the media miss such a scene?

    What on earth happened to Samuel?

    She rushed her way into the crowd.

    "Samuel, stop fighting!"

    At first nce, Nicole saw Samuel and Tim fighting each other. They were like two kids grappling each

    other. One punched the other, and the other kicked back. They just fought with brute force.

    Two famous figures in the Seapolis City were fighting like children now. They didn''t care about their

    images at all. Onlookers were taking pictures. Nicole didn''t have time to think about whether they would

    post them online.

    In middle of their fight, Tim and Samuel didn''t hear her shouts at all. The others did not dare to step

    forward. Whoever did so would be beaten up. No one could manage it.

    Moreover, they could me neither of them if they got beaten.

    Seeing her shouts did not work, Nicole hurriedly stepped forward.

    "Stop it! You are so childish. You''re making a fool of yourselves!"

    Nicole suddenly rushed in.

    It was sote that Samuel could no longer withdraw his fist. Seeing his fist was about to hit her, he

    pushed her lightly to the side.

    Unfortunately, Tim''s fist also arrived.

    It directly hit Samuel''s eye socket.

    Samuel staggered and subconsciously stepped back.

    As soon as Nicole steadied herself, she saw Samuel was hit by Tim. The urge to protect her husband

    burst out.

    She left all the consequences behind. She angrily gave Tim a p across the face.

    "Calm down!"

    The p was loud and clear, dumbfounding Tim and all the others.

    Only then did Tim realize that the person in front of him was Nicole.

    After the Olivia thing, Nicole didn''t answer his phone or see him. Shepletely ignored him. Now that

    she suddenly showed up, Tim felt like he was dreaming.

    "Nicole? Is that you?"

    He grabbed her hand like crazy.

    "Let go of me!"

    When Samuel saw this, anger surged out again.

    He pped off Tim''s hand. The great tension built up again.

    That was too much of a headache for Nicole.

    "Enough! Stop making a scene! It''s on the streets! Have you no face? You''re losing face of your

    families."

    Nicole was so angry that she felt pain in her chest.

    She couldn''t figure it out. Tim messing around made sense to her. But why would Samuel be so

    childish today?

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Fighting?

    How old was he?

    If they really wanted to fight, why would they do it on the streets?

    Seeing Nicole was angry, Samuel suppressed his anger. Turning around, he realized everyone was

    watching him, Tim, and even Nicole.

    He furrowed slightly, looked around and said, "If anyone of you shot something, or even posted it

    online, you''d better recall it. Otherwise you''ll be sorry."

    Who in the Seapolis City didn''t know Samuel''s means?

    Hearing what he said, those onlookers dispersed.

    Tim touched his face pped by Samuel and said in an injured voice, "It''s Samuel who came here to

    cause trouble. I have no idea why he fought with me. I have to protect myself, didn''t I?"

    Tim was indeed beaten badly by Samuel, with bruises all over his face. Samuel, on the other hand,

    looked better than him, despite some small wounds.

    He thought Nicole would feel sorry for him, but she just threw him a nce and turned her gaze away.

    Looking at Samuel''s injured face, she said worriedly and angrily, "How old are you? Even you child is

    five years old. Why are you still so impulsive? Did you bite back when a dog bites you?"

    Samuel froze upon her words, while the corner of Tim''s mouth twitched.

    Nicole was implying Tim was a dog!

    What exactly did he do wrong?

    "Even a death-row inmate had his chance to justify himself before he is sentenced to death. I know I

    shouldn''t do that to Olivia, but there is a reason. Can you listen to me?"

    As he spoke, Tim was about to step forward and hold her hand.

    Samuel was really sensitive to it now. As long as he saw Tim had physical contact with Nicole, he

    would think of the pictures, and then that anger just burst out.

    "Do you dare touch her? I''ll chop off your hands!"

    Samuel''s gaze was gloomy and cold. He wasn''t joking at all.

    Nicole knew Samuel wasn''tfortable with the rtionship between herself and Tim, but he was

    never that sensitive.

    Was it because Samuel was afraid that Tim would do the same thing to her after what he did to Olivia?

    This was all she could think of, and therefore, she became even angrier to Tim.

    "Tim, I don''t think you owe me an exnation. You should exin to Olivia. You''ve done her a lot of

    harm, yet you haven''t even apologized yet. Why are you exining it to me? No matter why Samuel hit

    you today, you deserve it!"

    As she spoke, she turned around and was about to leave with Samuel, but the next moment, Tim

    grabbed her hand.

    His behavior angered Samuel once again.

 Chapter 352 It Was So Saccharin

    Chapter 352 It Was So Sharin

    "Tim Louis!"

    Samuel could not bear it anymore.

    When he was about to turn around and punch Tim, he heard Nicole''s cold words, "If you hit him again,

    you sleep in the study tonight."

    Samuel''s fist stopped in midair. He looked at Nicole depressingly.

    He couldn''t believe she used this to threaten him!

    He was furious. Tim, however, was angry, too.

    "What do you mean? Are you showing PDA in front of me? I got injured, too. And it was much worse

    than he was! Nicole, you should feel sorry for me even as a friend."

    "Friend? Are you sure we''re still friends?"

    Nicole turned around and looked coldly at Tim.

    "From the moment you assaulted Olivia, you should know we can''t be friends anymore. She is my best

    friend, but you did that to her. After so many days, you didn''t even apologize. On contrary, you think

    you''re right. Being friends with someone like you just gives me nightmares."

    Hearing what she said, Tim rxed his grip on her hand. He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe

    Nicole would say such thing to him.

    "Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Do you think I did that to Olivia?"

    "I''m not blind. Or do you think everyone else is blind? Wasn''t it you who called her over? It''s all right if

    you did something wrong. But if you y dumb and act you''re innocent, it''s shameless. I won''t forgive

    you for this. Should I thank you for not hurting me all the time?"

    Nicole''sst sentence pierced Samuel''s heart.

    He gripped the phone in his pocket again. When he thought of that picture, the storm returned to his

    eyes as fury gripped him.

    Didn''t he hurt Nicole?

    So where did that picturee from?

    Could there be someone else?

    Samuel''s killing intent couldn''t be suppressed anymore.

    Nicole clearly sensed it and felt surprised, but she did not say anything. Instead, Tim''s face was as pale

    as paper.

    "So that''s how you think of me."

    "What should I think of you after what you did? You didn''t even have the courage to admit it. You just

    said it was alcohol and someone drugged you. If you didn''t have thepass of heart, how would you

    do such a thing? You really disappointed me!"

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left. She did not forget to grab Samuel''s hand.

    Samuel was now like a wild beast out of control. Once she let go, she had no idea what he would do.

    Nicole found it unbelievable when she thought of Samuel''s angry face.

    They got into the car and said nothing on their way.

    It should be a great day, but now they were in no mood for celebration. They couldn''t return to the

    Green''s either.

    If Laurel and Joseph saw his wounds, Nicole didn''t know how to exin it.

    Looking at his angry face, Nicole couldn''t help but sigh, "You. Don''t you know who you are? How could

    you fight with a thug like him? Everyone will make fun of you. I don''t know how to exin to Laurel if

    this was exposed online."

    Samuel nced at Nicole.

    Her eyes were clear and transparent, flickering with worry and affection for him,pletely devoid of

    any other emotions.

    He felt somewhatforted.

    It seemed like she didn''t know about the nude pictures.

    She might be a victim.

    Although he thought so, Samuel was still very ufortable.

    "Let''s go to the hospital."

    Seeing Samuel did not say anything, Nicole wanted to take him to the hospital, but Samuel said, "No

    need. Some ointment will do just fine. It''s not serious."

    Samuel finally spoke.

    Nicole hurriedly asked, "How did you get yourself into a fight with him? Aren''t you out for mangoes?

    Why would you go so far for Tim? If you don''t like him, just find someone to do it for you. Why do you

    need to do it yourself? Besides, didn''t Jacob handle Olivia''s matter? Or did something else happen? "

    All she could rte to it was Olivia and Jacob, so she could only guess.

    Samuel did not say anything. Unusually, he lit a cigarette in front of her. However, he remembered

    something and hurriedly opened the car window. He didn''t put it out, but smoked it, one puff at a time.

    Nicole never saw Samuel like that before.

    "What happened?"

    She felt Samuel was exceptionally abnormal today, but if he didn''t want to say anything, no one would

    know, which made Nicole somewhat depressed.

    Samuel didn''t say anything until he finished this cigarette and threw it out. "Nothing. I''m just a little

    irritated. I need to get it out."

    Sheughed at his excuse. She did not believe it. However, she knew she wouldn''t know more from

    him.

    "Are you in a good mood now?"

    Hearing her question, Samuel became even more depressed.

    How could he be in a good mood?

    The picture stabbed him in the heart like a thorn, causing tremendous pain every time when he thought

    about it.

    However, when he saw Nicole''s concerned gaze, he nodded, "Well, much better."

    "Then let''s go home now?"

    Nicole felt as if she was coaxing Lucas now. She didn''t even put so much effort in her son.

    Samuel also knew that he could not see Laurel with this face, so he just nodded in agreement.

    "You can drive. I''m in a bad mood today."

    Samuel got out of the car and went to the back seat.

    Only then did Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    Knowing he wasn''t in a good mood and refusing to drive meant his senses came back. Although she

    still didn''t know why he had fought with Tim, she calmed down a little.

    Looking at the wounds on Samuel''s face also pained her.

    Thest punch was taken to protect her. She couldn''t bear to see his bruised eyes.

    The drive was quiet. Only then did Nicole remember to call Laurel.

    "Laurel, Samuel and I have something to do, so we won''t go back for lunch. Sorry, maybe next time."

    Nicole apologized to Laurel with a smile.

    Although Laurel was a little disappointed, she did not show it.

    "Are you alright?"

    "It''s fine. I just got a phone call. We have to take care of it. I''m very sorry."

    Laurel had prepared a feast for them and looked forward a family reunion. But they didn''t go, which she

    felt rather sorry.

    Laurel took it just fine. She smiled, "No problem. We can have a reunion any time. If Samuel was

    difficult to you, let me know. I''ll break his leg."

    Hearing what Laurel said, Nicole''s heart warmed up.

    "Get it. Samuel is not being difficult. He couldn''t love me more."

    "Look at you two. It made my teeth hurt. It is so sharin. Enjoy your sweet life then."

    Laurel made a funnyment and hung up the phone.

    Nicole nced at Samuel who was thinking about something behind her. She shook her head. "Look at

    you. You just ruined a family reunion."

    "If you''re hungry, I can make you some food."

    Then, Samuel opened the car door and got out of the car, heading towards the vi.

    Nicole froze.

    What happened?

    She didn''t say anything.

    Why was he so angry?

    Could it be because of what happened just now?

    Nicole felt Samuel was weird today, but she didn''t think too much about it. She got off the car without

    dy and followed up.

    "Slow down!"

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Nicole shouted at Samuel, but Samuel didn''t seem to hear it.

    His mind was in a mess now. He was afraid that he would lose control at any time.

    Just as Samuel walked into the living room, he heard a scream.

    "Oh my God! Daddy, what happened to you?"

    Zoe saw Samuel''s bruised face at the first sight. She shouted out from fright.

    Only then did Samuel realize that she had frightened her daughter. He hastily said, "Sweet girl. Don''t

    be afraid."

    When Lucas heard Zoe''s shout, he saw his face. A sneer touched the corners of his mouth. "Samuel.

    Did you im kinship with pandas? In order to show you are rted, you got yourself a ck socket?"

    Samuel nced at Lucas and said coldly, "Keep teasing me if you want to get yourself one, too."

    "Well..."

    Lucas cast a disdainful nced at Samuel and then saw Nicole following behind him.

    "Mommy!"

    Lucas quickly put on his smiling face. That bright smile seemed sarcastic to Samuel.

    Nicole wanted to tell Samuel not to frighten the children before they went in, but she didn''t expect that

    they still ran into them.

    Seeing Lucas running towards her, she had no choice but to squat down and say with a smile, "What

    are you busy with these few days? You didn''t even talk to me."

    "It''s a secret!"

    Lucas said in a very mysterious manner, and snuggled up to Nicole.

    However, Zoe seemed not to see Nicole at all. She directly took out the medical kit and ced it on the

    tea table. She said to Samuel, "Daddy,e over quickly. You need some ointment. Grandma told me

    you wouldn''t feel pain after the treatment."

    Seeing his daughter loved him so much, Samuel felt better.

    "Sweet girl. Daddy can do it on his own."

    "Let me help you."

    Zoe opened the kit, but she looked at Nicole and said, "Mommy. You went out together. How can you

    let Daddy hurt like that? Daddy''s handsome face is bruised now. He is your husband. Why don''t you

    protect him? If Mommy can''t protect Daddy well, I''ll protect him in the future."

    Zoe''s words dumbfounded Nicole.

    Was this her fault?

    Was Zoe her own child?

 Chapter 353 Good for You, Samuel

    Chapter 353 Good for You, Samuel

    "Zoe, what are you talking about?"

    Before Nicole spoke, Lucas could no longer bear it.

    Although Zoe had always liked her father, she had gone too far this time.

    ¡°But I''m telling the truth."

    Zoe did not feel that she had said anything wrong.

    Lucas looked at Samuel with contempt and said, "A man has to be protected by a woman. What do you

    think is good about such a man?"

    "Lucas, stop it."

    Nicole feared Lucas would provoke Samuel. He wasn''t in a good mood today.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes as expected.

    "Hey, little kid. You need some lessons, huh?"

    "You lost your fight outside, so you came back and vent your anger on me. Good for you, Samuel."

    Lucas was not afraid of Samuel''s cold face at all. His sarcasm angered him more.

    Samuel was already depressed because of that picture, but now he was mocked by his own son. His

    face immediately sank.

    "Whatever."

    Then he went upstairs straightforward. It seemed that he was really angry.

    Nicole was at a loss for words.

    Zoe was on the verge of tears.

    "Bad Lucas. Can''t you be nice to Daddy? I don''t like you anymore!"

    Then she stomped angrily upstairs after Samuel.

    "Daddy, Daddy..."

    However, Samuel mmed the door as if he hadn''t heard her.

    Zoe stopped and looked at the closed door. She turned around and red fiercely at Lucas and Nicole

    and said, "I hate you!"

    After she finished speaking, she trotted back to her own room. She also mmed the door, just like her

    father.

    Lucas and Nicole were left, flummoxed.

    Samuel would never argue with a child. Why did he do it today?

    Lucas poked Nicole with his finger and whispered, "What''s wrong with him?"

    Nicole shook her head in confusion.

    "I have no idea. For no reason, he fought with Tim like two kids. He was like that when I found him."

    Nicole knew something was in his mind, but he refused to tell her.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Lucas tilted his head and asked with a frown, "Could it be because he was

    jealous?"

    "Why would you say that?"

    Nicole didn''t realize what Lucas was saying.

    Lucas was speechless.

    "Mommy and Tim were quite close earlier. Although Samuel looks cold and indifferent, he can be so

    jealousy. He can''t even stand me sleeping on the same bed with you, let alone a person like him."

    "I don''t think so. I haven''t contacted him for a long time. Even if he was jealous, isn''t it toote? Why

    did he be jealousy now?"

    "That makes sense."

    Lucas felt Nicole was right.

    "Oh, I know it."

    "What?"

    Nicole''s ears pricked up at Lucas'' epiphany.

    Lucas smiled, "He must have started menopause!"

    "You are not making any sense."

    Nicole tapped Lucas on the forehead.

    "Mommy, it hurts. If he didn''t start menopause, why would he be so angry for no reason?"

    Lucas was certain of his guess.

    Nicole sighed, "Nonsense. He is young. And don''t call your father by his first name. You should call him

    Dad."

    "Oh, I see. In your heart, husbandes first."

    Lucas sighed and shook his head in disappointment like an old man, which amused Nicole.

    "Oh, you clever little thing."

    She smiled and touched Lucas¡¯ head. But it didn''t lighten her mood. She was nonplussed about the

    fight between Samuel and Tim.

    Jacob came back as she was thinking. He was surprised to see her.

    "Mrs. Green, you are back."

    "Yeah. Did you buy food for Olivia?"

    Nicole appreciated Jacob more and more.

    It would be great if Olivia and Jacob could get married.

    Jacob nodded.

    Olivia came out of the room unexpectedly. When she saw Nicole, she was about to say something, but

    words just wouldn''te out of her mouth.

    "What? Do you have something to say to me?"

    Just as Olivia was about to speak, Jacob smiled, "Olivia said you like mangoes, so I bought some for

    you. Take them, please."

    Nicole noticed there were indeed some mangoes in his bag.

    "Olivia knows me best. Unlike someone, he even fought in public. Can''t understand him."

    As Nicole spoke, she looked at Jacob, trying to see something from him.

    As Samuel''s right-hand man, Jacob definitely knew Nicole was inquiring about Samuel''s abnormal

    action, but he didn''t dare to say it. He smiled, "Mr. Green may not be in a good mood these days. I

    know as much as you do. Olivia and I went out today. What happened?"

    Jacob''s words gave Olivia a slight start. She kept back what she was about to say and didn''t say more.

    When Nicole heard he had gone out with Olivia, she was happy for them.

    "Are you two good?"

    She nudged Olivia.

    Olivia smiled unnaturally.

    "We never argued."

    "Well, well. Then why do you lock yourself up in your room these days? You know Jacob has been

    worried about you. Don''t do this anymore. We couldn''t stand it one more time."

    Nicole''s worried face made Olivia feel moreplicated.

    "I know. I will be fine, and so will you. No matter what happens, you have to be good, okay?"

    "Nothing would happen to me. Forget about me. I''ll be fine as long as you and Jacob are fine."

    Nicole didn''t think more. She held Lucas'' hand to the sofa with mangoes in her hands.

    "Do you want mango? I can give you one!"

    Nicole held the mango and swayed it in front of Lucas.

    Lucas said hopelessly, "Mommy, you know I can''t eat mango."

    Nicole giggled.

    She took pleasure from teasing her son.

    Seeing this, Jacob held Olivia''s hand and returned to Olivia''s room.

    As soon as she went in, Olivia shook off his hand and sat down. She whispered, "Can it work?"

    "I hope so. Mr. Green has told me to take care of all the media. There won''t be any news about the

    Greens and Nicole. Don''t worry."

    Hearing Jacob''s words, Olivia felt relieved.

    "What does Samuel mean? Does he think Tim took that picture so he went to fight with him?"

    "I don''t know, but just about. He is a man after all."

    Jacob said this carefully, afraid of upsetting her.

    Seeing him like this, Olivia thought of what Jacob had done for her these past few days. She bit her

    lower lip and said, "Do you really not care about what happened to me in the clubhouse?"

    "If I said no, you wouldn''t believe it. To be honest, I care so much, because I love you. Of course it hurt

    me when my girl was assaulted."

    When Jacob said this, Olivia hastily turned her head away, her face slightly pale.

    He took a step forward. Regardless of Olivia''s struggle, he held her hands and knelt down on one

    knee, saying, "I want to be honest with you. And it''s not your fault. It''s mine. I didn''t protect you well. I''m

    a failure. You shouldn''t go through that. Don''t worry; I will always be here for you no matter what will

    happen. You are my woman. Whether you ept me or not, I will not give up. I''m a single-minded

    person, and I don''t have much interest in many things, but since I have taken a fancy to them, I won''t

    easily let go. If you don''t ept me, I''ll just wait. If you want to find someone else, I''m sorry. I''ll beat

    them up one by one. In any case, you won''t be able to get rid of me for the rest of your life."

    "You rascal."

    When Olivia heard this, she was lost for words.

    Seeing Jacob''s gentle features, she never thought he could be so rascal.

    However, Jacob smiled, "As long as I don''t give up, no one else will have a chance. I''ll stay with you for

    as long as you want."

    Olivia couldn''t say she wasn''t touched. After what happened to her, she thought her life was ruined.

    Now she was moved by Jacob''s sincerity.

    "Did you think Samuel had the same idea? Did he misunderstand Nicole when he saw that picture?"

    "No! His love for Nicole is deeper than anything. He won''t believe it."

    Olivia shook her head and said, "If he doesn''t believe it, why would he lose his temper with Nicole? And

    why would he go to fight with Tim? He was Samuel Green, who was famous for his coldness and

    indifference. Now he and Tim shed in a fight over a picture. He must be furious. I really feared

    something would happen to them again. Nicole worked so hard to live a peaceful life now."

    Knowing Olivia''s worries, Jacob whispered, "Mr. Green will take care of it. Don''t worry."

    "I hope so."

    Olivia was still worried.

    Nicole did not know everyone was upset and worried because of her. Instead, she was having fun with

    Lucas in the living room.

    Samuel thought Nicole woulde up tofort him. But nothing happened. He was too angry to sit

    still anymore. He opened the bedroom door and saw Nicole and Lucas enjoying themselves in the

    living room. The jealousy gripped him instantly.

    "Nicole!"

    "Yes?"

    Nicole was shocked by Samuel''s shout. She suddenly turned around and saw him standing on the

    stairs on the second floor staring at her gloomily.

    What did she do to irritate him this time?

 Chapter 354 Dont Mess with Women

    Chapter 354 Don''t Mess with Women

    "Come up!"

    Seeing her innocent face, Samuel was even angrier.

    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you today?" Lucas frowned unhappily.

    "Everything is wrong with me, so you''d better leave me alone."

    Now Samuel couldn''t be angrier. No one was pleasing to the eye.

    Lucas wanted to continue, but was stopped by Nicole.

    "Good boy, go to your room now."

    "Mommy, don''t spoil him. How can a man shout at a woman? That isn''t what a gentleman should do."

    Lucas¡¯ words were like invisible daggers. Samuel heard it clearly.

    The fury gripped him again.

    When was a little kid allowed to mock his own father?

    Seeing Samuel seemed to be furious, Nicole said to Lucas in haste, "Be nice. Go back to your room

    now and think about it."

    Lucas knew that Nicole was defending him, so he didn''t bother to argue with Samuel. He whispered to

    Nicole, "Shout out if he is being bad to you. Grandpa and grandma are here. We''ll all back you up. He

    wouldn''t dare do it in front of us."

    Nicole somehow wanted tough.

    Why did she feel that in front of Lucas, she, a mother, was like a child, while her son was like a little big

    man?

    "Get it. Go to your room now."

    Nicole sent Lucas away. Then she put down the mango, washed her hands, and then lifted her feet up

    the stairs.

    Seeing her taking her time, Samuel knew she knew nothing about that picture, but he just felt

    ufortable because it seemed she didn''t care about it at all.

    "You should work harder to be a good wife. Didn''t you see my face was full of wounds? Why didn''t you

    Seeing Nicoleing up, Samuel''s tone somewhat softened.

    Nicole felt Samuel was more like a child goofing around, making it impossible for her to talk to him.

    "I''d love to, but I have no way, Mr. Green. You even rebuffed the offer of your sweetest daughter. Why

    should I do it again?"

    Samuel was too embarrassed to reply Nicole.

    Finally, he said angrily, "I''m in pain! Just do it. Do you want a scar left on my face?"

    "Don''t worry, it will do no harm. Besides, you don''t rely on your face for a living."

    Saying that, Nicole took out the medicine kit and began to apply medicine on him.

    Her movements were very gentle, and her eyes were filled with pity.

    Samuel''s frantic heart suddenly calmed down.

    "Whom have you done that to?"

    Samuel couldn''t help but ask.

    After asking, he immediately regretted.

    What was wrong with him?

    Why did he always think about that picture?

    Nicole paused for a moment, then tilted her head and said seriously, "Three."

    "Three?"

    Samuel''s voice suddenly rose, startling Nicole.

    "What''s so strange? My father, you, and a little boy who I saved when I was young."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel was relieved again.

    "Oh."

    Nicole felt Samuel was really strange today.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Nothing."

    Samuel did not answer her question. Instead, he whispered, "What little boy? I never hear this story."

    "That was a long time ago. I almost forgot. Someone brought it upst time."

    Although Nicole did not say who it was, Samuel knew it right away when a frown flickered away from

    her face.

    Was it Tim?

    He thought to himself, but he didn''t ask.

    "So you were a heroine when you were a child."

    "If you say so. I don''t know if it was a coincidence. I saved him in a warehouse in the suburbs. Then,

    the warehouse just exploded. I was so scared that I ran home and didn''t go out for a few days. Only

    after my father told me that I was safe, I went out again."

    Nicole said vaguely, and Samuel knew what it was.

    Back then, everyone knew Tim was kidnapped. Of course, he knew it, too. He just didn''t expect this

    history.

    No wonder Tim was so persistent towards Nicole. So that exined it.

    But the thought of it depressed Samuel again.

    "Stay away from that man."

    "I will, after what he did to Olivia. He didn''t even have the courage to admit it. I won''t see him again and

    I won''t forgive him."

    Nicole was sad, but thinking of how Jacob and Olivia were reconciled just now, she happily grabbed

    Samuel''s hand and said, "Jacob and Olivia are reconciled."

    "Okay."

    Samuel didn''tment it, but seeing Nicole''s happy smile, his heart gradually warmed up.

    "You worry about everyone else but me. Just concentrate on me, okay?"

    Samuel said discontentedly.

    "You''ve changed. You never frown when it''s worse than that. And you even could talk andugh with

    me. Look at you now. Is this the same Samuel I used to know?" Nicole said.

    "When I don''t have a wife, I have to take in all the pain. Now that I have you, why do I have to pretend

    I''m fine? Do you really think I''m a superman?"

    Before Samuel could finish his words, Nicole unconsciously pressed harder.

    "Ouch."

    Samuel cried out.

    Nicole said proudly, "Don''t ever give me that face. You lost your temper with Lucas, and even mmed

    the door. If you ever try again, I''ll..."

    As she spoke, Nicole pressed hard on the part where the wound was.

    Samuel was painful, but he couldn''t cry out. His face then turned red out of pain.

    He nowpletely realized that one could never mess with women.

    He thought Nicole didn''t care about it before, but now he got his lessons. He finally knew he made a

    mistake.

    "It hurts! Honey, I was wrong, I will never do it again! Please!"

    Samuel couldn''t stand it anymore.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t stand the pain, but he realized if he didn''t admit his mistake, this torture would

    He wouldn''t mind staying in the same room with Nicole all afternoon, but he would be heartbroken if

    Nicole was unhappy.

    Hearing him begging for mercy, Nicole finally let go.

    "Don''t do this in front of children. It''s not a good example."

    Nicole put the kit away with satisfaction.

    "Your daughter is still sulking. I''ll leave her to you."

    Speaking of Zoe, Nicole felt headache.

    That girl was under her care for five years. But now she became a huge fan of Samuel, the diehard

    kind.

    Nicole was a little jealous.

    Samuel knew what Nicole meant. He hurriedly said, "Alright, I''ll talk to her. You haven''t had lunch,

    right? I''ll cook for you."

    "How rare. You still remember I haven''t had anything."

    Seeing Samuel hadpletely recovered, Nicole began to tease him.

    Samuel also felt bad.

    He shouldn''t do it. He had ruined a family lunch, and more importantly, Nicole was still hungry! He felt

    quite guilty.

    "I''ll make you something to eat."

    "Forget it; you still have wounds on your face. The smoke in the kitchen will make it worse. You go talk

    to Zoe. I''ll cook some noodles. A bite of lunch will do. The others had lunch already. I don''t need to

    make much."

    After saying that, Nicole stood up.

    Samuel subconsciously grabbed her hand and whispered, "Sorry, I made you worry."

    "It''s fine, I''ll just take it as Lucas losing his temper."

    Samuel''s mouth twitched at Nicole''s words.

    "Are youparing me to that little kid?"

    "Well, I have to say he is better than you."

    Nicole was getting better at it. Samuel was speechless.

    Seeing how aggrieved Samuel was, Nicole couldn''t help butugh.

    "You are like a child."

    Then she patted Samuel''s head like treating a pet and left the bedroom.

    The corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched again.

    Only Nicole would dare to do this to him.

    However, he couldn''t help butugh when he thought of that.

    Although the haze of the pictures still clouded his heart, but Nicole warmed it up like a sun.

    Nicole couldn''t know anything about this.

    He couldn''t stand to lose Nicole''s bright smiles.

    Samuel tightly gripped his phone before he got up and went to Zoe''s room.

    Seeing it was Samuel, Zoe snuggled up to him.

    "Daddy, are you still in pain?"

    "Not anymore. Daddy felt no pain with you by my side."

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Samuel felt blessed to have a daughter. Her soft voice, her caring eyes almost melted his heart.

    Zoe said sadly, "Who did this to you? I''ll take revenge for you!"

    "Silly girl, you don''t need to do that. I know you care for Daddy, but you made some mistakes today,

    didn''t you?"

    Samuel doted on Zoe, but he wouldn''tpromise his principles.

    Zoe was slightly stunned and then lowered her head.

    "I''m sorry, Daddy."

    "I''m not the one you should be sorry for, but your mommy. You know, mommy has done so much for

    you. She deserved better."

    Zoe was too guilty to look Samuel in the eye.

    "I''m worried about you. Mommy isn''t worried about Daddy at all."

    "How could that be? Mommy is worried about me. She just didn''t show it. Sometimes we express our

    feelings differently. And I was wrong, too for mming the door. Would you be brave enough to

    apologize to Mommy?"

    Samuel''s voice was deep and gentle, but Zoe felt that her face was burning.

    "I''ll go down and apologize to Mommy."

    "Good girl!"

    Samuel patted Zoe''s head, but he heard some noise from the kitchen. Something fell to the ground and

    broke. He hastily carried Zoe out of the room and dashed into the kitchen. When he went to the

    kitchen, hepletely froze.

 Chapter 355 Daddy Is So Handsome

    Chapter 355 Daddy Is So Handsome

    Nicole held a bowl while a pot of noodle soup was flowing on the floor. She cried out and jumped up,

    which scared Samuel.

    "Nicole!"

    "Mommy!"

    Zoe was also frightened.

    Samuel hastily put Zoe down and dashed to Nicole, pulling her gently out of her daze.

    "Are you all right? Are you burned?"

    Samuel''s face turned pale.

    Nicole shook her head foolishly, feeling she was an idiot.

    "I, I just saw the pot was a little off. I was going to straighten it up. But it''s too hot. Then there is a bowl

    in my hand. I feared the bowl would fall, so..., but..."

    She was so embarrassed that she began to stammer.

    The bowl was safe, she was holding it, but the pot unluckily fell.

    Nicole had never thought she could do such an embarrassing thing before, but now, she wished the

    floor would open up and swallow her.

    Samuel only cared about her safety. He ran through a full check over her before heaving a sigh of

    relief.

    "Just rest on the sofa. Leave this to me."

    Samuel pulled Nicole onto the sofa and sat her down, taking away the empty bowl in her hand.

    Zoe looked at them in shock.

    Samuel said to Zoe, "Come to your mommy. She was still in a state of shock. She could use a ss of

    water."

    "Oh, OK!"

    Zoe suddenly realized and hurriedly fetched a ss of water for Nicole.

    Lucas and Nicole''s parents also ran out when they heard the noise. When they knew what happened,

    they were somehow lost for words.

    Lucas shook his head and said, "Do women get stupid after they get married?"

    "Brat, what are you talking about?"

    Ms. Bush knocked on Lucas'' forehead.

    Nicole felt it couldn''t be more embarrassing. Not only had her children seen her, but also her parents.

    Even Olivia and Jacob hade out.

    She wanted to be invisible now.

    "Alright. It''s fine. Everyone. I''ll clean up here."

    Seeing Nicole snuggling herself in the sofa like an ostrich, Samuel felt somewhat heartbroken.

    Everyone returned to their rooms, only Zoe stayed.

    She handed the water to Nicole and whispered, "Mommy, drink some water."

    "Thanks, baby."

    Nicole felt embarrassed, but she could not show it in front of her.

    After taking a sip of the water, Zoe said awkwardly, "Mommy, I''m sorry for what happened earlier. It was

    my fault. I shouldn''t have mmed the door and lost my temper with you. Daddy has already talked to

    me. Will you forgive me?"

    She shook Nicole''s arm. Seeing her cute little face, Nicole''s anger disappeared in an instant.

    "Of course. Mommy is not angry anymore."

    "Did Mommy throw the pot because of me?"

    Zoe was ming herself. But hearing her words, Nicole blushed again.

    "No, it''s just an ident."

    "Then did you hurt yourself?"

    "No."

    Nicole put Zoe onto herp. She involuntarily looked in the direction of the kitchen.

    Samuel had already rolled up his sleeves and started to clean the mess up.

    He fit strangely perfectly to the kitchen. She felt rather warm.

    "Daddy is so handsome!"

    Zoe once again said her thought out loud, and she spoke out Nicole''s thought.

    Samuel looked really handsome now.

    She smiled foolishly. She and Zoe were like two girls who couldn''t take their eyes off boys. They just

    watched Samuel cleaned up, got the vegetables ready and began to cook the noodles.

    He just got it done without any letup.

    Nicole felt she would never get tired of watching it.

    After noodles were ready, Samuel saw them staring at him. He felt very satisfied. He was even happier

    than when he had signed a big contract.

    "Lunch is ready."

    He asked Nicole and Zoe toe.

    Zoe had already had her lunch, but when she saw the food cooked by Samuel, she grabbed a couple

    of bites, too.

    Nicole was somewhat embarrassed again.

    Samuel smiled and shook his head. He poured her a ss of hot milk and said, "This should be a day

    for celebration. You finally got you ID."

    "Thank you."

    All the unhappiness seemed to havepletely disappeared at this moment. They just celebrated it

    with pure happiness.

    Even just some noodles and a ss of hot milk were satisfying enough.

    In the afternoon, some people from the Dons came, but they were all blocked outside by Samuel.

    Nicole knew it, but she just pretended that she didn''t know.

    She had family bonds to Mrs. Don, but Nicole thought she had done enough to her.

    Now, Mrs. Don did that to her because of Vi. To be honest, she had every right to feel

    ufortable.

    After these people left, Audrey came and was still blocked outside.

    In the evening, Jason''s call came in, but Nicole didn''t answer.

    With no way to get through to her, Jason had to send her a message of apologies. He told her not to

    take it to heart. He would deal with it properly.

    Seeing his message, Nicole did not have much expectation.

    Deal with it?

    How?

    By arguing with Mrs. Don?

    Nicole did not feel upset, but very ufortable, which couldn''t be described through words.

    So she just simply left everything behind. She stayed in her room and began to design her jewelry.

    The deposit had already been paid. Perhaps out of a woman''s persistence in love, she really wanted to

    have something memorable for Samuel and her.

    She used to design cars, but now, Nicole found she wasn''t good at designing jewelry, so she had to ask

    Samuel for help.

    Samuel thought for a moment and drew something on the paper, which gave Nicole goose-bumps.

    It was a vine.

    Samuel exined he was the leaves and she was the stem, entangling with each other and never

    getting apart.

    Nicole suddenly realized that the simplest is often the best.

    They couldn''t wait to go to that shop with their design.

    They quickly came to an agreement.

    Samuel asked them to expedite, and they also agreed.

    Seeing Samuel so looking forward to it, Nicole couldn''t help butugh.

    She felt happiness approaching her quietly.

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s arm and they went for a sweet dinner. Then Samuel took her to the night

    market and saw some evening scenery.

    She felt like she was like over the moon.

    It was almost midnight when they got home.

    At the door of the vi, Nicole saw a familiar figure.

    Her good mood was nearly ruined, but she still stopped.

    "Minister Shaw, it''ste. What can I do for you?"

    Nicole''s cold address pained Audrey''s heart somehow.

    "Your uncle and I were thinking the same thing. Tomorrow, we''ll take you to the police station to get

    your ID first. We''ll talk to Laurel about the restter."

    Audrey was also worried about Nicole''s ID.

    However, Nicole said indifferently, "Thanks. There''s no need."

    "Nicole, I know you''re ufortable. I didn''t do it well either, but you can''t be vindictive and put your ID

    aside. You need it wherever you go. Listen to me. We''ll get it tomorrow. I don''t think Laurel will refuse."

    "I said there''s no need. I''ve got my ID card. I don''t have to be under the Don''s name. Just like my name

    Nicole Bush, and I don''t have to be Mrs. Don''s granddaughter legally. It''ste. Minister Shaw, please

    leave."

    Nicole was very firm, dumbfounding Audrey.

    "You got your ID card? How is that possible? All the documents are in your uncle''s hands. Did you get

    a fake ID? Nicole..."

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Sorry, I''m tired. I need to rest."

    After that, Nicole rolled up the car window and entered the vi. She did not have the slightest intention

    of talking to Audrey anymore.

    Samuel did not say anything the entire time, but after stopping the car, he said to a servant, "Let

    someone drive Minister Shaw back. It''s toote. Make sure she gets home safe."

    "Yes."

    Seeing Samuel do this, Nicole did not say anything and went upstairs alone.

    After Samuel went in, he hugged her from behind and said, "No matter what happened, you still have

    me. Furthermore, I feel that Minister Shaw and Jason are good people. Although sometimes they may

    upset you, they want the best for you. You can''t deny that."

    "I know. Minister Shaw is good to me out of guilt. Jason wants to make it up to me. I get them. And I''m

    not targeting them. I just feel ufortable. That''s my home, my family. But now Laurel would rather

    trust an outsider. Perhaps she also thinks I''m being narrow-minded."

    Nicole smiled bitterly.

    Samuel whispered, "She is too old to see things. Moreover, you know what Vi is capable of. She can

    only fool the old. When everyone knows the truth, Mrs. Don will regret it. She will treat you better then."

    "I don''t need it."

    Samuel knew this was Nicole''s grief talking.

    "Alright. If other people don''t like you, I like you. Vi will get her punishment one day. Everyone has to

    pay what they should pay. Trust me."

    "You sound like some fortune teller."

    Nicole was amused by him.

    The sexual urges surged when they were teasing each other.

    Seeing Samuel was holding it back, Nicole shyly said, "A month has passed. And I''m already

    recovered. The doctor said I could do it now. If you want it, I..."

    "Just sleep."

    Samuel''s manhood got hard, but he didn''t do it, which surprised Nicole.

    "I can take it now. I''m totally fine."

    "No. You have just recovered. Maybe several dayster. Don''t worry, I''m fine."

    Samuel''s words warmed Nicole up.

    She didn''t need more with such a nice husband by her side.

 Chapter 356 Threatened by Samuel

    Chapter 356 Threatened by Samuel

    Even though Nicole wanted to cooperate, Samuel resisted his desire and didn''t not touch her. Instead,

    he went to take a cold bath alone.

    Left alone, Nicole suddenly felt lonely on the big bed.

    ...

    Wrapping herself in the quilt, Nicole looked at Samuel who had juste out of the bathroom with a

    sad expression. Her gaze made Samuel feel as if he was a sinner.

    "Are you horny?"

    "Damn you!"

    Nicole instantly felt her face burning.

    Even if it was true, she wouldn''t admit it.

    Samuel smiled and hugged her against the nket.

    "Wait a few more days. You are too weak now. I can''t do it to you. We have much time, right? I want

    you to be healthy and stay with me for the rest of your life. When we''re old, we can admire the setting

    sun hand in hand. That''s the life I want the most."

    Words failed Nicole.

    She was touched by her husband.

    "Hurry up ande in to warm yourself. Or you might catch a cold."

    Nicole hurriedly pulled back the nket, feeling as if she was inviting Samuel.

    When Nicole noticed it, she blushed again.

    "Forget it. Go sleep in the study room."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was joking, but Samuel agreed, which surprised her.

    "Are you serious?"

    After that, Nicole thought that she was being pretentious.

    Samuel smiled, "I''m going to the study to take care of the business. Besides, I just took a shower, and

    my body is cold. I don''t want you to catch a cold. Be good. Good night. I''ll be backter."

    Then he cranked up the air conditioner before leaving the bedroom.

    Nicole suddenly felt empty.

    It felt as if she had been abandoned overnight.

    This feeling made her upset.

    Why did she suddenly be so anxious?

    Could it be that she was too infatuated with Samuel recently?

    Nicole shook her head and sighed. Then sheid down randomly with the nket in her arms.

    Samuel''s aura lingered in the air. She smiled again and soon after, she fell asleep.

    However, Samuel could not fall asleep for a long time.

    He was overwhelmed by the strong sexual desire, but he had to control himself.

    He still remembered that what the doctor said about Nicole''s health condition. Moreover, Nicole''s

    miserable situation was something he would never forget.

    Jacob knocked on the door and came in.

    "Mr. Green."

    "How do the media react? Do they take any action?"

    "No. Everything is normal."

    Hearing Jacob''s reply, Samuel put on a gloomier expression.

    "Perhaps Tim doesn''t dare to reveal this incident."

    Considering Tim''s previous rtionship with Nicole, Jacob guessed.

    Samuel''s eyes were cold as he said indifferently, "How is Vi?"

    "She''s been crying all afternoon, but nobody cares about her. Now she is exhausted."

    "Are the Dons looking for her?"

    Samuel lit a cigarette.

    His hair hadn''t dried yet, dripping with water. He looked more charming in this way.

    Jacob smiled, "The driver said that Vi told him to wait outside the mall. However, he had been

    waiting until night, and Vi didn''te out. When he went in, he couldn''t find Vi. Only then did he

    return home and report it to Mrs. Don."

    "This driver is smart."

    "Yes, he works for Jason."

    Samuel immediately understood.

    It was estimated that Jason expected Vi to be missing. It would be best for him if she disappeared

    just like that.

    "Continue starving her for a night. Tomorrow, throw her into the sea. Whether she will die or survive

    depends on her own luck."

    "Yes."

    As Samuel smoked, Jacob couldn''t help but advise.

    "It''s not good for your health to smoke. Besides, if Mrs. Green finds out that you''re in a bad mood, she

    will inevitably be suspicious."

    "I see. Tell Olivia not to tell Nicole about it. If possible, I''d rather hide that photo from Nicole for the rest

    of my life. Olivia gets involved because of Nicole. I will naturally seek justice for her."

    "Mr. Green, don''t bother with Olivia''s affair. I''ll take care of my girlfriend''s business."

    Jacob''s words shocked Samuel, who then nodded.

    "If you want to deal with the Samuel family, I won''t stop you. You know that."

    "I''m not interested in the Samuel family. You know that as well."

    Jacob and Samuel looked at each other with a smile. Their close friendship was self-evident.

    Knowing that Samuel still had some personal matters to attend to, Jacob left the study with good

    sense.

    When Samuel was left alone in the study, he took out his phone again. Looking at the photo on it, he

    frowned.

    In the end, he couldn''t help but call Tim.

    When Tim saw that it was Samuel''s phone, he was so angry that he immediately cut it off. However,

    Samuel kept calling, which upset Tim.

    "What do you want? Do you want to fight with me again? Come! I''m not afraid of you!"

    As Tim spoke, he was aching all over.

    Samuel beat him up.

    "Room 308, the Imperial Sea Residence. I''ll meet you in half an hour. Come alone, or I''ll beat you to

    death."

    Samuel hung up after he finished speaking.

    Listening to the busy tone of the phone, Tim felt he had been threatened.

    No!

    It wasn''t a feeling!

    He was really threatened by Samuel!

    Damn it!

    Even so, he still had to go. He wanted to find out why he got beaten today.

    Then Tim got dressed and left his house with resentment.

    After hanging up, Samuel went back to the bedroom. Having made sure that Nicole was asleep, he got

    dressed and went downstairs. Unexpectedly, he ran into Lucas who got up for water in the middle of

    the night.

    "You dress yourself up in the middle of the night. Where are you going?"

    Bleary-eyed, Lucas asked Samuel with a yawn.

    Samuel touched his head and said, "Go back to bed after drinking water. Don''t worry about adults''

    business."

    "Is it rted to your fight during the day?"

    Lucas¡¯ question instantly surprised Samuel.

    "No more asking."

    "I''m not curious. But you''re famous now. Word has it online that you fight with Tim."

    Lucas took out his phone and handed it to Samuel.

    Samuel found that the video about him getting into a fight with Tim came intorge cirction on online

    forums and Twitter.

    This was not sent out by the media. It was possible that someone posted the video on Twitter after

    filming it. Then it spread like wildfire.

    However, Nicole did not appear on the video. It only showed that Samuel and Tim were fighting. There

    was ament that why two celebrities from the Seapolis City were fighting in the street.

    Netizens had different guess, but they did not dare to go too far. After all, neither Samuel nor Tim could

    they offend.

    Samuel did not take the news to heart.

    He had the ability to suppress the media and prevent them from revealing anything. But he couldn''t

    force so many viewers to delete their videos. Moreover, the fight between two men wasn''t a big deal. At

    most, when Laurel heard about it, she might scold him.

    Thinking of this, Samuel felt slightly relieved.

    "Stop asking. Go to bed."

    "Samuel, be careful."

    Lucas yawned. Since Samuel did not have any abnormal reaction, Lucas was reassured.

    Knowing that his son cared about him, Samuel was touched.

    "I see. Hurry up and go to sleep. You won''t grow taller unless you get more sleep."

    "Got it. Deal with this irritating thing as soon as possible, and then take us out for fun. We get so

    bored."

    Lucas still remembered Samuel''s promise.

    "Alright."

    Samuel agreed calmly and then left the house.

    By the time he arrived at the Imperial Sea Residence, Tim had already been there. He was enjoying a

    bottle of 1982 Lafite.

    During these days, Tim gave himself over to wine.

    Samuel ignored him and directly closed the door of the private room. He then looked around. After

    confirming that there was no monitoring equipment, he felt relieved.

    Seeing Samuel''s behavior, Tim sarcastically said, "You treat me as a base man, don''t you? There is no

    need for me to use such a despicable method against you."

    "That''s right. You don''t dare to offend me, but you dare to hurt Nicole by such a means. Tim, I''ve

    always known your dirty thoughts. But to my surprise, you would do such a contemptible thing!"

    Thinking of that photo, Samuel couldn''t help but be enraged.

    Tim was annoyed that Samuel mocked him.

    "What do you mean? What did I do? Even if I did that to Olivia, it has nothing to do with you, for Olivia

    is not your wife. You have no qualifications to scold me!"

    "Jacob will deal with you about Olivia''s affair. I''m here for Nicole. Hand over the photo negative.

    Otherwise, I will take revenge on you and the Louis family."

    Samuel came here for the negative.

    Tim was somewhat dumbfounded.

    "What negatives? What are you talking about? I don''t understand."

    "Stop acting dumb! If you don''t send Olivia that kind of picture, how can Olivia go to the Imperial Sea

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Residence to look for you sote? Tim, don¡¯t try to fool me."

    Samuel''s words made Tim puzzled again.

    "I''m getting more and more confused. Olivia came to me. What does it matter to me? That crazy bitch

    sshed wine on my face and scolded me the moment she came in. Many of my friends saw it. I

    naturally had to teach her a lesson for humiliating me. As for why I lost controlter, I''m still

    investigating this. Now you are asking me for the photo. What photo?"

    Tim felt wronged.

    Why he had been treated unfairly? What exactly did he do wrong?

    Samuel looked at Tim, wanting to see something from his face. Confusion clouded Tim''s face.

    Especially his eyes, they could not hide anything.

    What the hell was going on?

    Maybe Tim really didn''t know about Nicole''s photo.

    But Olivia said that Tim sent her the photo. What exactly was going on?

 Chapter 357 Its Hard to Clear His Name

    Chapter 357 It''s Hard to Clear His Name

    "Tim, you''d better not y dumb in front of me."

    Although Samuel could not see anything suspicious, he asked.

    Tim was instantly enraged.

    "What do you mean? I don''t even know what you want from me. What photos? What negatives? Have I

    ever taken a picture with you? Samuel, you''d better say it clearly. Although I am a yboy, I don''t

    ept your random usations."

    Seeing Tim''s excited expression, Samuel frowned slightly.

    If Tim didn''t send the picture, did Samuel need to show Tim the nude picture of Nicole?

    Thinking of this, Samuel became more and more irritated.

    "Are you sure you didn''t send any message to Olivia, especially photos?"

    "I''m wiser than sending pictures to Olivia in the middle of night. I know that she is Nicole''s good friend."

    Tim''s words were reliable, but Samuel continued coldly, "You know that Olivia is Nicole''s best friend,

    but you almost raped her."

    "Fuck!"

    This incident was a disgrace to Tim.

    Until now, he didn''t know why he would be like that that night, as if he was out of control. But

    when he wanted to investigateter, he got no clue.

    Tim angrily kicked away the stool in front of him and sat there in a sulk.

    Since he couldn''t get anything from Tim, Samuel said coldly, "Tomorrow,e to the telpany

    with me and retrieve yourmunication record on that day. You should take a look at it."

    "Don''t wait until tomorrow. Let''s go right now."

    Tim didn''t want to be wrongly used.

    Telling from what Samuel meant, it was obvious that this series of events had been triggered by a

    photo. However, Tim did not remember that he had send any photo to Olivia.

    Since Tim insisted, Samuel did not say anything. They immediately paid a visit to the boss of the

    telpany. By using their connections, they forced the boss to go to thepany to obtain

    Tim''smunication record in the middle of the night.

    When Tim saw that he did call Olivia and send her a multimedia message that day, he couldn''t help but

    be stunned.

    "How could this be? I really didn''t call her that day!"

    "Then why do you think Olivia would ssh wine on your face somehow?"

    Samuel obviously didn''t believe Tim''s exnation.

    Tim returned angrily, "I didn''t do it! If I have done it, I''ll admit it. I even did such an outrageous thing to

    Olivia. Why do I bother to refuse to admit to calling her? But I''ll only admit what I have done."

    Hearing it, Samuel began to ponder.

    That was right.

    Tim was a notorious yboy in the Seapolis City. If he really called Olivia, he dared to admit it. Just as

    he said, he had done even more terrible things. There was no need for him to be afraid of others talking

    about his call.

    However, if it was about the nude picture, maybe Tim would not admit it.

    Thinking of this, Samuel looked at Tim coldly.

    Tim felt extremely aggrieved.

    "What kind of MMS is it? Can you show it to me? I''m so fucking puzzled. I don''t have any records on

    my phone. How did this happen?"

    "Cannot you see it on your phone?"

    "No!"

    In order to prove his innocence, Tim threw the phone to Samuel.

    "Check it if you don''t believe me."

    Samuel took the phone without any hesitation. He looked through all the documents on Tim''s phone,

    but he couldn''t find any photo of Nicole.

    Did Tim delete it, or there were some other reasons?

    ...

    "Let''s go!"

    Samuel took Tim away. The boss was upset, but he didn''t dare to say anything.

    The boss was forced to go to thepany in the middle of the night just for amunication record.

    Now, Tim and Samuel walked away. The boss was wondering whether he should leave thepany or

    stay.

    Before the boss of the telpany could ask anything, Samuel and Tim got in the car and went

    straight to Tim''s house.

    Samuel did not hesitate to turn on Tim''sputer. To crack those passwords were a piece of cake for

    Samuel.

    When Tim saw that hisputer had been invaded by Samuel, he said with dissatisfaction, "Can you

    at least respect my privacy?"

    However, Samuel was reluctant to talk to him. He was busy with searching for something on the

    There were many filthy documents and pictures on Tim''sputer. Samuel frowned when he saw

    them, wishing that he could wipe Tim''sputer.

    Tim blushed.

    When Tim watched blue movies alone at night, he was fine. Now that Samuel yed them in front of

    him, Tim felt his cheeks flush red on the sound of groans or on the sight of pornography.

    "What exactly are you looking for?"

    Tim had to ask. If Samuel continued, all Tim''s privacy would be exposed.

    Samuel could not bear anymore and directly deleted those dirty things.

    "Stop. This is myputer!"

    Tim wanted to save his documents, but unfortunately, he failed. Samuel pressed the Enter button and

    everything was gone.

    "Damn it. Samuel, what exactly are you doing?"

    Tim felt he had a bit of hard luck this year.

    Samuel did not find any regr photos of Nicole on Tim''sputer, let alone the nude ones.

    Samuel flipped through the entireputer but failed to get anything he wanted. Then, he plugged

    Tim''s phone into theputer and started to operate.

    Tim watched Samuel input instruction code. Then Tim''s phone started to work quickly. Not long after, all

    traces of Tim''s previous use of the phone appeared on theputer, including the call for Olivia and

    that MMS.

    ...

    Although Samuel quickly blurred the picture, Tim still saw it.

    Thus, Tim''s eyes suddenly widened.

    "What is this?"

    He wanted to snatch theputer, but he received a punch from Samuel.

    "Stop looking at it, or I will make you blind."

    Samuel was depressed. Even though he waspletely prepared and managed to cover Nicole''s

    nude photo as quickly as possible, Tim could still recognize Nicole at a nce. As for what kind of

    photo it was, how could Tim, who slept around, not be able to figure it out?

    Tim was shocked because he could tell it.

    "Why is this photo in my phone?"

    "You tell me."

    Samuel was furious.

    Tim finally knew why Samuel attacked him in the street.

    "Do you mean that because I called Olivia and sent her this photo, Olivia came to the Imperial Sea

    Residence and sshed the wine on my face?"

    Tim looked at Samuel, hoping to see any emotions on his face. Unfortunately, Samuel had a cold face

    and didn''t say anything else.

    "I didn''t do it! I''m telling the truth!"

    Tim felt that it would be hard for him to clear his name.

    What exactly was going on?

    "I was very depressed, so I drank with my friends. Then Olivia appeared when I was hammered. You

    know what happenedter. I feel like I''m dreaming when I recall what happened that day. Really,

    Samuel, I admit that I do have a good impression of Nicole. I like her. If she weren''t your wife, I would

    definitely chase after her regardless of everything. But knowing that she doesn''t have me in her heart, I

    haven''t done anything improper to her. Nothing happened between Nicole and me! I can swear!"

    Tim hurriedly raised his hand.

    Logically speaking, even though Tim swore, Samuel would not believe such a yboy. But Samuel

    intuitively believed him.

    If what Tim said was true, then who had used Tim''s phone and sent the picture to Olivia?

    Moreover, this photo wasn''t directly from Tim''s phone. It was forwarded to Tim''s phone by someone

    else.

    Samuel wanted to find the other party''s IP address, but unfortunately, he did not seed. That man

    was very cunning. He even deleted his Twitter ount, leaving no traces behind.

    If Samuel weren''t not good atputer, he wouldn''t have been able to get a clue.

    However, Samuel did not tell this to Tim.

    "Do you still remember who touched your phone that night?"

    Tim hurriedly shook his head.

    "No one else can use my phone. My phone can only be unlocked with my fingerprints. Although I drank

    a little too much that day, I still remember that clearly."

    After Tim finished speaking, he paused for a moment.

    "Wait. I went to the bathroom and I left my phone on the table. But no one is supposed to unlock my

    phone and send the message. Besides, no one knows that I know Olivia. Olivia''s rtionship with

    Nicole has not been made public. Only those who are most familiar with them know it. All my friends

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    are yboys who are born with silver spoons. They don''t care about these things at all."

    Hearing Tim''s exnation, Samuel had to say that it sounded reasonable. But Samuel was still mad at

    Tim.

    "You''d better keep your mouth shut. If you tell it to others, I will definitely kill you when Nicole finds it

    out."

    "Do you mean Nicole still doesn''t know about this?"

    Tim''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    How could Samuel not know what Tim was thinking?

    Samuel said coldly, "Do you think Nicole will make up with you just because she doesn''t know about

    this? She will never forget what you did to Olivia. Tim, I advise you to stay away from her. Otherwise...."

    "What will you do?"

    Tim asked provocatively.

    Samuel only sneered. Just as he was about to do something to Tim, Tim''s phone suddenly lit up. Many

    photos were sent to Tim''s phone.

    And they were all about Nicole!

 Chapter 358 I Feel Unwell

    Chapter 358 I Feel Unwell

    Tim was startled.

    "Holy shit! Who is this? Who wants to set me up? I really don''t know what''s going on with these

    photos."

    Tim was helpless panic.

    Samuel quickly started to track down the mysterious man''s IP. Unfortunately, that man was very

    cunning, using a foreign transfer station. By the time Samuel found it, the photos had already been

    sent.

    Samuel frowned slightly. It could be seen that he was in a very bad mood.

    If he hadn''te to look for Tim tonight, Tim would have definitely been made a scapegoat.

    No one would believe that two men who got into a flight in the daytime would look at theputer

    together at night.

    Samuel stared at the photos, and directly deleted some indecent ones. The rest were photographs of

    Nicole and Tim. They were so intimate, which irritated Samuel.

    Tim hurriedly shouted, "This is not true! Nicole and I have never acted like this!"

    "I know!"

    Samuel returned calmly.

    Just as Tim was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard Samuel say, "Nicole is a decent woman.

    How could she have an affair with a yboy like you? It is an insult to her."

    "Samuel, you have a sharp tongue."

    Tim felt extremely wronged. But now he could tell that someone was deliberately framing him.

    "What do you n to do about this?"

    "Investigate it!"

    After that, Samuel directly deleted all the photos and information about Nicole from Tim''sputer and

    phone.

    "What can I do for you?"

    Tim was really confused.

    However, Samuel did not say anything and directly left.

    "Samuel, I''m asking you. You have to tell Nicole that someone else frames me."

    Before he could finish, Samuel stopped, looking at Tim with cold eyes.

    "If Nicole knows it, I will make you suffer."

    Then he kept walking without looking back.

    Tim was depressed. After Samuel left, he sat there, contemting.

    Who was trying to frame him?

    What was that person''s purpose of doing this?

    Samuel was also troubled by these doubts.

    He left Tim''s house and went straight back to the vi.

    It was already three or four o''clock in the morning. But Samuel was not sleepy at all.

    If he didn''t probe into this matter, maybe there would be unfavorable news for Nicole in the future.

    However, Samuel didn''t know who the mastermind was or what this man was going to do.

    Facing this unknown threat, Samuel was at a loss.

    When he returned to his bedroom, he saw that Nicole was sleeping soundly and even kicked off the

    quilt. Samuel couldn''t help but sigh. He stepped forward and tucked her in. But in the next moment,

    Nicole directly turned over and hugged him.

    "Don''t move."

    Nicole muttered softly and leant against Samuel''s arms in afortable position.

    When Samuel looked at the carefree Nicole, his eyes softened a lot.

    He couldn''t let Nicole get hurt by those rumors.

    Thinking about it, he took off his shoes and went to bed. He gently hugged Nicole and slept with her.

    He had a good sleep.

    When Nicole woke up in the morning, Samuel was still asleep.

    Examining Samuel''s long eyshes and handsome face, she feltcent.

    He was her husband!

    She would spend the rest of her life with him!

    Nicole stretched out her finger and gently drew the outline of Samuel in the air.

    However, Samuel suddenly grabbed her wrist.

    "Is it fun?"

    Samuel''s eyes were full of love. At the sight of his charming smile, Nicole blushed.

    "I''m not looking at you. Don''t tter yourself."

    "Really? Who secretly wanted to kiss me just now?"

    Nicole instantly got anxious.

    "I didn''t. Don''t be too confident! I was just looking at you."

    "Well, you were just looking at me."

    Samuel felt that Nicole was extremely cute now.

    He suddenly turned over and directly pressed Nicole under his body. Nicole could feel his burning

    breath.

    "I''ll give you another chance. What did you want to do to me just now?"

    Samuel threatened her.

    Nicole felt ufortably hot, but she couldn''t push Samuel away. Such a romantic aura sped up her

    blood flow.

    "Get up."

    "No!"

    Samuel stayed in Nicole''s arms like a child.

    She smelt so good!

    Samuel took a deep breath, appearing so intoxicated with Nicole''s scent, which made Nicole''s face

    redder.

    "Samuel, you''re heavy. Get up!"

    Her voice sounded like a groan during the sex.

    Samuel''s eyes were full of desire. He suddenly bent to kiss Nicole''s mouth.

    ...

    Before Nicole could say anything, she was attracted by Samuel''s kiss.

    They immediately embraced and kissed each other.

    The morning sun came through the floor-to-ceiling window and directly shone on them, warming up the

    room.

    Samuel stopped at thest moment. Looking at Nicole''s charming eyes, he really wanted to make love

    with her. Unfortunately, he couldn''t.

    Nicole hadn''t recovered yet.

    Although the doctor diagnosed that Nicole had recovered from her miscarriage, he instructed Samuel

    privately that Nicole could not have sex for at least three months.

    Samuel felt as if his entire body was about to explode. Unfortunately, facing such a beauty, he could

    only control himself. Few people would be able to stand it.

    Nicole stretched out her arm and wrapped it around Samuel''s neck with an attractive expression. She

    rubbed his face and said, "Samuel, I feel horny."

    Her voice was so low that only Samuel could hear it clearly.

    Usually, Samuel would have taken an action. But now he couldn''t.

    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, but he suppressed his desire and said softly, "Wait a few more

    days, my good girl."

    Nicole did not expect to be rejected by Samuel.

    He was sexually active five years ago. Since they met again five yearster, he had been the same.

    Why would he refuse this time?

    Nicole was slightly shocked.

    "What exactly happened?"

    She felt somewhat annoyed.

    Nicole was not open in this aspect. It was rare for her to speak it out.

    Samuel knew it, but he could not tell her now. He whispered, "Nothing. I just feel unwell recently. After a

    few days, I''ll go to see a doctor."

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Upon hearing that Samuel was sick, Nicole didn''t care about anything else anymore. She threw back

    the nket to look at Samuel.

    Samuel hurriedly grabbed her hand and said, "Honey, don''t do this, or I''ll be embarrassed."

    Hearing what he said, Nicole looked more worried.

    Could it be that Samuel suffered some kind of sexual dysfunction?

    She subconsciously looked down at the intimate part of Samuel''s body. Samuel felt extremely hot, but

    he had to endure it with silence.

    Samuel preferred Nicole to think that something was wrong with his body than to suspect herself.

    "Alright, stop looking. Hurry up and get up. Today, I will take you and Zoe to the amusement park."

    Samuel quickly changed the topic.

    After that, he ran to the bathroom to take a shower.

    Nicole pondered as she looked at the warm quilt. Thinking of Samuel''s behavior just now, she couldn''t

    help but frown slightly.

    Maybe Samuel was scared of the scene when she had a miscarriage so that he was impotent.

    But it didn''t make sense. Just now, she could still feel Samuel had a hard-on.

    ''What''s wrong with him?''

    Nicole was puzzled. Meanwhile, she had a n.

    She thought that she must take Samuel to the hospital.

    Samuel did not know what Nicole was thinking. He felt burning hot, and the cold water could not calm

    him down.

    He kept taking deep breaths. After a long time, he finished bathing. Afraid that Nicole would get

    anxious, he came out in a hurry, only to find that Nicole had already made up the bed and left the room.

    Where did Nicole go?

    Samuel was confused. Then he dressed himself up and went downstairs.

    Lucas and Zoe had got up. Ms. Bush had already prepared the food, and Nicole was helping her.

    Samuel did not know what Nicole was talking with her mother. They were mysterious, which made

    Samuel curious.

    "Mom, good morning."

    Samuel hurriedly greeted.

    "Well, morning!"

    When Ms. Bush saw Samuel, she looked somewhat awkward.

    Nicole walked out. Holding Samuel''s arm, she said, "Take care of the children first. I''ll help mother

    make breakfast."

    "Let me do it."

    Samuel was about to roll up his sleeves, but Nicole stopped him.

    "No need. Leave it to mom and me. Go take care of the children. You said that you would take them out

    Nicole pushed Samuel to the living room and then ran back to the kitchen. Samuel didn''t know what

    she was talking about with Ms. Bush. They kept muttering. Nicole would asionally nce at

    Samuel. Thus, Samuel felt strange.

    "Daddy, what do you think of my skirt?"

    Zoe wore a new skirt today. Noticing that Samuel hadn''t looked at her since he went downstairs, she

    couldn''t help but feel a little unhappy. She wanted to get her Daddy''s attention.

    Only then did Samuel turn to look at Zoe.

    Zoe was wearing a princess dress, looking like a little princess. Moreover, she was beautiful. Thus,

    people couldn''t help but want to hug her.

    "Zoe, you are so beautiful. Dad will take you and Mommy to the amusement parkter, okay?"

    "Alright!"

    Zoe jumped up happily.

    This was something she had been looking forward to.

    "I''m going to wear that beautiful hairpin. Daddy, you must take a look at meter."

    As Zoe spoke, she ran back to her room like a small butterfly.

    Lucas wasn''t as joyful as Zoe, but he was also excited. He came up to Samuel and whispered,

    "Samuel, have you noticed that Mommy and Grandma are weird this morning?"

    "You also notice it. What are they doing?"

    Samuel wanted to get information from his son, but Lucas shook his head and said, "I guess they are

    plotting against you. You''d better stay away from meter. I''m afraid of being affected."

    After that, Lucas kept a long distance away from Samuel, as if Samuel was a pestilence. Samuel got

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    annoyed.

    ''Is this brat my biological son?''

 Chapter 359 Hes Just a Little Weak

    Chapter 359 He''s Just a Little Weak

    "Lucas, just you wait!"

    Samuel gritted his teeth and said.

    Lucas smiled and said, "Samuel, you are arguing with a child. Can''t you just let it go?"

    "No!"

    Samuel was not fooled by his son''s innocent smile.

    This brat was as cunning as a fox. Others didn''t know it, but Samuel knew.

    Lucas was about to say something, but Zoe ran out of the room.

    "Daddy, look at this hairpin. Isn''t it beautiful? Mommy bought it for me."

    Zoe was like a happy angel. She was dressed in a princess dress and circling around. It had been her

    greatest wish to go out and travel around in the past four years.

    Now her wish was about toe true. How could she not be excited?

    And she infected Lucas with her happiness, so Lucas got high-spirited too.

    "Oh, I''ll call Joseph and ask him where he is. We should bring him with us."

    "Right, call Joseph and we can get out together."

    Zoe''s little face flushed red, and her excitement infected Samuel.

    Samuel felt extremely satisfied that he could stay with his family.

    Lucas went to call Joseph. Samuel took Zoe upon hisp. Then he smiled and said, "When we go out,

    you must follow closely after Daddy, Mommy and Lucas. You can''t go anywhere alone, okay?"

    "I know. I will be good."

    Zoe was eager to go now, but they hadn''t eaten breakfast yet.

    When Lucas came back, he was a little disappointed. He shook his head and said, "Joseph said that

    he has lessons and he can''te. We should go by ourselves."

    Vincent had been strict with Joseph recently, and Samuel did not interfere. After all, Vincent was

    Joseph''s father.

    "Alright, let''s go wash our hands and have breakfast."

    Seeing Nicole and Ms. Bushing out of the kitchen, Samuel said to the children.

    Lucas took Zoe to wash her hands.

    They had a hearty breakfast with soup.

    After Samuel went to the table, Nicole served him a bowl of soup and said in a hushed tone, "Have

    some soup. Finish it all."

    "What kind of soup is this?"

    Samuel felt that the soup tasted quite strong, so he couldn''t help but wrinkle his nose.

    Nicole did not answer his question. "Just eat it. Are you afraid that I will poison you?"

    "No, babe. If you want, I''ll eat it even if it''s poison."

    Samuel blurted out.

    Ms. Bush pursed her lips and chuckled as she went to get Dad out for dinner.

    After the family was at the table, they began to eat.

    The atmosphere was very good. Everyone felt warm and happy.

    Samuel took a sip of the soup and felt that it tasted good. Not long after, Nicole picked up another dish

    for him.

    He felt that Nicole was especially virtuous today.

    "Thank you, babe."

    "Hurry up and eat."

    "Mommy, I want it too!"

    Zoe couldn''t help but ask for the soup when she saw that Nicole only served food and the soup for

    Samuel.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Here, you can have this."

    "No!"

    Before Samuel could finish his words, Nicole snatched his bowl and shocked him.

    "Just let her have some. It doesn''t matter if I eat less."

    "I said no."

    Nicole was unusually firm. She turned to Zoe and said, "Honey, this is a medicine for Daddy. You''re a

    little girl, so you can''t drink it."

    "Is Daddy sick?"

    When Zoe heard that it was medicine, she immediately took back her small hand.

    She had taken a lot of medicine in the past four years. Just hearing it made her feel a bitter taste in her

    mouth, so she did not dare to take the bowl over.

    Samuel thought that she was frightening Zoe, so he smiled. "Stop saying that. I said she could have

    some."

    "I also said that she can''t. This is made for you. You should eat it yourself."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel puzzled.

    "I''m not sick. Why should I take the medicine?"

    "Don''t you know your health situation? Some of your diseases should be treated as soon as possible.

    You are just in yourte twenties, and we''ve got enough time. Lucas and Zoe are growing up, and we

    want to have a child. How can you not take good care of yourself now?"

    Nicole felt her face turn red.

    But her parents were the most awkward.

    Dad coughed and said, "Guys, try these."

    "Yeah, the other dishes are delicious too!"

    Ms. Bush also said to the kids.

    Samuel would be a fool if he still couldn''t understand it.

    The corner of his mouth twitched.

    "What on earth is this?"

    Nicole''s face flushed.

    "Just eat it. Why do you have so many questions?"

    Nicole sat down beside Samuel.

    Samuel felt that he was asking for it.

    Last night, he was afraid that Nicole would think too much, so he said that he had a problem. He didn''t

    expect that Nicole and Ms. Bush would brew the medicine for him early this morning.

    Did they really think that he turned impotent?

    Nicole was giving him hot pants before he ate the soup. If he ate it, he would be wanting her all the

    time.

    Samuel looked very embarrassed. But Nicole ignored his expression and continued to put food into his

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    bowl. Samuel didn''t know if he should eat them.

    "Hurry up and eat them all."

    Nicole''s voice was very low, so only Samuel could hear it. But Samuel was no longer as calm as

    before. He just wanted to cry.

    "I really don''t need it. I..."

    Before he could finish his words, Nicole looked at him. There seemed to be tears in her watery eyes.

    "Alright, I''ll eat it."

    Nicole''s pitiful look made Samuel''s toes curl. He didn''t know what to say, and he just ate all the soup in

    his bowl.

    Seeing him eat it all, Nicole smiled happily.

    Zoe asked worriedly, "Mommy, is Daddy alright?"

    "He''s fine. He''s just a little weak."

    Samuel just wanted to crawl into a hole.

    What did Nicole mean that he was a little weak?

    He didn''t have any problems, okay?

    However, he couldn''t say anything now. He could only wait for a proper time.

    They happily finished their breakfast, but Samuel was ufortable. He felt like there was a big stove

    burning in his body.

    "I want to drink some water."

    His mouth was so dry that he went to the kitchen and drank arge bottle of cold water. But the heat in

    his body still didn''t go down.

    What was in that soup?

    How did it kick in so fast?

    Samuel was speechless and wanted to cry.

    He turned around and saw Nicole and Ms. Bushughing happily.

    "Look, I told you it would work. Why don''t you stay at home today? I''ll take the children out, and you

    guys can have some fun."

    Ms. Bush''s voice was not loud, but Samuel could hear her.

    He didn''t know what to do.

    Nicole''s face turned red and she whispered, "Mom, stop saying that. We''ll take kids out to y first.

    Let''s talk about it when we get back in the afternoon."

    After that, Nicole nced at Samuel coquettishly and turned to run away.

    Samuel felt that her gaze hit him like an electric current. He couldn''t help but tremble. He even wanted

    to do something to her now.

    The cold water that he had just drunk didn''t work at all. His body still ignited.

    So, he drank some water again.

    The children were so excited that they couldn''t wait any longer. Nicole could only call for Samuel to

    hurry up.

    Samuel felt that he was burning up, but he had to go out with the children.

    When they went out, Zoe was chirping like a happy bird, because everything was new to her.

    Lucas exined to her patiently, and Samuel also started to smile.

    "Honey, you should listen to Lucas when we get to the amusement park, okay?"

    Samuel was worried about Zoe.

    "OK!"

    Zoe agreed immediately.

    This was a brand new world that allowed her to breathe freely.

    They finally arrived at the amusement park.

    But it was very crowded.

    Samuel frowned and whispered, "Why don''t we book the whole park?"

    "No!"

    Nicole stopped him.

    "It''s fun with so many people here. If you booked the whole ce, how would they enjoy it? We can''t let

    the children live in the ivory tower forever. They should learn to face other people and the society."

    Samuel nodded slightly. However, the moment her cold and soft little hand touched him, she almost

    made him hard. He couldn''t control himself when he smelled her fragrance.

    "Could you wait here with the kids? I want to use the bathroom."

    Samuel felt that he should stop thinking about that thing.

    He almost escaped to the bathroom.

    Nicole had doubted whether Samuel was really sick. Now seeing him fleeing to the bathroom, she was

    sure about it.

    ...

    Samuel was young, but did he already have urinating problems?

    Nicole med herself for being too careless.

    Samuel had got that problem, but she just found out about it.

    Nicole swore that she must cure Samuel''s illness. However, she didn''t know Samuel was vomiting in

    the bathroom as if he was suffering from heat stroke.

    Samuel hurriedly called Jacob.

    "Get the best family doctor to the amusement park. I''ve got an emergency."

    Jacob thought that something had happened to Samuel and asked, "Mr. Green, what''s going on?"

    "Nothing. Get ir Hawk here."

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel began to wipe his face with cold water, hoping to lower his body

    temperature.

    In less than ten minutes, ir called back.

    "Where are you?"

    "Bring something to bring down my fever."

    ir was shocked.

    "You were drugged?"

    "I don''t have time to exin it to you. Hurry up."

    Samuel was a strong man. He ate the soup, and now it worked. He felt his nose warm, so he lowered

    his head and saw blood dripping on his hand.

    Damn it!

    Ever since he reached manhood, he hadn''t had a nosebleed for years!

    Now, because of Nicole, he had the nosebleed again.

    Samuel was speechless. Since he had stayed in the bathroom for too long, he was afraid that Nicole

    and the children would be worried about him. So, he sent Nicole a text.

 Chapter 360 I Wont Spread the Word

    Chapter 360 I Won''t Spread the Word

    "My stomach hurts. You could find a ce to drink something with kids. I might take a bit longer. Don''t

    worry."

    After sending it, Samuel felt that he was getting weak.

    He was so peaky right now.

    After seeing Samuel''s text, Nicole was very worried and called him.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. I''m really fine. Don''t worry about me. I''ll find you guyster."

    Samuel didn''t want another special treatment from Nicole. He couldn''t stand it anymore.

    He was a dignified CEO, but now his wife made him so awkward. He simply didn''t know what to say.

    Since the children were eager to get in the park, Nicole could only say, "Alright,e in and find us

    treatment."

    "I know, love you. You''re the best."

    Samuel talked with her for a while and then hung up the phone.

    ir arrived soon.

    He followed Samuel''s instructions and went into the bathroom. When he saw Samuel, he couldn''t help

    butugh.

    "How horny are you? You even have a nosebleed."

    "Stop being sarcastic. Hurry up and do something. I don''t know what Nicole had fed me this morning. I

    just feel so hot and ufortable. I''m going to explode."

    Samuel finally got relieved.

    ir was born in a family of TCM, so he was an expert in this area.

    "What did you do? Why did Nicole feed you those supplements? Wasn''t she afraid that it would harm

    you?"

    ir checked Samuel''s body. When he found what Samuel had eaten, he doubled up withugher.

    "Don''t tell me you get kidney deficiency before 30 years old? These are all great supplements for the

    kidneys."

    "Fuck off!"

    This was the first time Samuel was so embarrassed. But Nicole was his wife, so how could he me

    her?

    "Tell me, what''s going on?"

    ir was particrly curious.

    "Can you cure me?"

    "Not if you don''t tell me what happened."

    ir just wanted to see Samuel''s jokes.

    Samuel was so ufortable. He didn''t care about ir''s jokes anymore and told him about

    everything intermittently.

    Hearing that, ir stoppedughing.

    His wife was the same back then, and he knew the pain better than anyone else.

    "You don''t want Nicole to know about this?"

    "No, it only makes her sadder. The doctor said that he doesn''t know if she could fully recover. So,

    Nicole should not get pregnant in these two to three years. Otherwise, both she and the baby would be

    in danger. There are some things that we men can do on our own."

    Samuel lit a cigarette and smoked.

    ir knew the feeling and did not say anything. He gave him a shot to calm him down.

    "You can''t be like this forever. Nicole thought that you have this problem, so she would cook that soup

    for you these days. You don''t want me to treat it every day, do you?"

    This was a real problem for Samuel. He did not know what to do.

    "Then what should I do? Should I move out?"

    "Where can you go? You are her husband. You two live under one roof and sleep on the same bed.

    Can you stop seeing her? Aren''t you afraid of your rtionship being undermined?"

    Samuel was depressed.

    "Then what do you think I should do?"

    "How about this? If you''re not going to sleep with Nicole for the duration, you can take this medicine

    and it will make you ''impotent'' as you said. Then you can take the soup Nicole made, and you won''t

    feel so ufortable anymore."

    ir took out a medicine bottle and handed it to Samuel.

    "So, I''m gonna be impotenttely?"

    "If you don''t want so, you just don''t eat it. But I have to tell you, if you take too much of this medicine,

    there will be side effects. You can only take it for one month at most. Then you will have to stop.

    Otherwise, you will be impotent for real. Then I have to cure you."

    ir hurriedly exined.

    Samuel nodded and said, "I see. About what happened today..."

    "Don''t worry. I won''t spread it out."

    ir knew Samuel''s worries.

    "Oh, you can find some time to bring Nicole to me. I can help her get well. You should pay more

    attention to her health. Don''t let her walk on the floor barefoot. Keep her warm especially when she

    gets her period. And don''t let her eat cold food during her period. She needs to be well protected now."

    "Thank you."

    They talked for a while. Samuel was afraid that Nicole and the kids would be worried, so he whispered,

    "Let''s talk about itter. I brought my children here today, and they will get worried."

    "Sure, just walk around. You''ll be fine if you sweat."

    "OK!"

    Samuel walked out of the bathroom and felt rxed.

    Then he found where Nicole and the children were and quickly ran over.

    "Are you alright?"

    Nicole was very anxious, but she couldn''t say anything with children around. Now that she saw Samuel

    "Sure, I''m fine."

    Samuelforted her with a warm smile.

    This was truly a sweet burden!

    When the children saw Samuel, they couldn''t wait any longer.

    "Daddy, I want to ride on the merry-go-round. Will you apany me?"

    After all, this was Zoe''s first time here, and she felt that this ce was like a fairy tale world.

    She pulled Samuel''s hand and begged him. The longing in her eyes made Samuel heartbroken.

    "Alright, let''s go!"

    Samuel put Zoe on his shoulders and ran over.

    Zoe gave a tinklingugh, attracting the attention of many people.

    Nicole looked at them with a smile and said to Lucas, "Shall we go over as well?"

    "Alright."

    Lucas was older and calmer than Zoe. He held Nicole''s hand and walked over.

    Zoe was like a princess who walked out of the castle for the first time. She was interested in everything

    new to her. When she sat on the merry-go-round and saw Nicole and Lucas, she smiled very happily.

    She waved at Nicole and Lucas.

    "Mommy, Lucas, this is fun! Come on up!"

    Seeing Zoe was so happy, Nicole''s mood was lightened.

    "Lucas, do you want to get on that?"

    Lucas shook his head and said, "I don''t like girls¡¯ stuff, but Zoe likes it. Just let her enjoy it."

    Since Lucas was not interested, Nicole stayed to apany him.

    Zoe yed merry-go-round with Samuel and then got on the small ne. They had yed all kinds of

    stuff, but Samuel did not get tired at all.

    Meanwhile, Nicole and Lucas went to fish and yed with guns. They even wanted to go to the

    haunted house.

    But Samuel stopped them.

    So, Nicole took Lucas to the roller coaster.

    Zoe looked at the roller coaster and thought it was too scary. She said timidly, "Daddy, I''m scared. Can

    we not go up?"

    "Sure!"

    So Samuel waited outside the roller coaster with Zoe in his arms.

    Zoe was a little tired from ying and wanted to eat ice cream.

    Samuel whispered, "You can''t eat cold things after ying around. It will be bad for your stomach. You

    know that you have to take medicine or get a shot when you are sick, right?"

    "I know. But when can I eat?"

    Zoe really wanted to have some ice cream.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Just wait for a while."

    "Okay."

    Although Zoe agreed, she had been staring at the ice cream in other children''s hands. And she couldn''t

    help but lick her lips.

    She just wanted to eat it!

    Zoe tried her best not to stare at them, but she just couldn''t control herself.

    Samuel''s phone rang.

    When he answered the call, Zoe whispered, "Daddy, I want to go to the bathroom."

    "Alright, I''ll go with you."

    Samuel carried Zoe to the door of the bathroom. However, he couldn''t get into thedy''s room with

    Zoe, so he whispered, "Zoe, can you do it alone?"

    "Sure! Daddy, just wait for me at the door."

    "Alright, I''ll be right here when youe out."

    "OK."

    Zoe entered the bathroom.

    This was the first time she hade to a public toilet with so many people, and she had to queue up.

    Zoe was very obedient. When she came out of the bathroom, Samuel was still on the phone.

    She nced at Samuel and found a little boy who was about the same age as her buying ice cream not

    far away.

    Zoe couldn''t help but walk over.

    "Hey, is this delicious?"

    Zoe suddenly asked and startled the boy. When the boy turned around, he saw a little girl who looked

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    like a porcin doll standing beside him. And she was staring at the ice cream in his hand with greed.

    He smiled and said, "Shall I buy you an ice cream?"

    "My daddy told me that it''s bad for my stomach to eat ice cream after ying around. I just want to

    know if it''s delicious. I''ll buy itter if it''s yummy."

    Zoe said in her sweet and pleasant voice.

    The little boy smiled and said, "You''re such a good girl. How about this? I''ll buy it for you, but you can''t

    eat it until you rest well. Is that okay?"

    "But Daddy and Mommy told me not to eat anything from strangers. I can watch you eat. Then you can

    tell me the vor and if it tastes good."

    The boy was a bit stunned.

    "Have you never eaten ice cream?"

    "No, I''m not very healthy. I''ve been staying in the hospital since I was born, and I can''t eat these cold

    things. Even if I''m getting better, I need to be careful."

    When Zoe said this, she looked very upset.

    She thought that the boy was quite good, and she liked to talk to him.

    Moreover, he was as good-looking as her brother.

    And he got such a pleasant and gentle voice, just like Daddy''s.

    Zoe couldn''t help but have a good impression of him.

    When the boy heard that Zoe was not in good health, he hurriedly said, "Are your parents here?"

    "Yes, Daddy is on the phone. I''ll go find himter."

    "Then let''s go sit over there for a while."

    Zoe nodded at his suggestion.

    "OK!"

    So, they bought an ice cream and left. But Samuel didn''t notice them.

    After he hung up the phone, more than ten minutes had passed. But Zoe still didn''te out. He

    couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    Could something have happened to her inside?

 Chapter 361 Armand Is Not a Bad Person

    Chapter 361 Armand Is Not a Bad Person

    Samuel looked around but didn''t see Zoe. So, he was getting a little anxious.

    He asked ady to go in the toilet and see if Zoe was there.

    As the saying goes, money makes the mare go. The woman searched through the toilet carefully, but

    she did not see Zoe there. So, Samuel was panicked.

    He lost his daughter!

    There were so many people here. What if Zoe got kidnapped by a child trafficker?

    Samuel was very anxious, but he didn''t dare to tell Nicole now. He didn''t want her get worried too. But

    he started to look for Zoe through his connections.

    He had checked all the surveince videos, but he didn''t see Zoe in them.

    There was no surveince around the public toilet, so Samuel could not know when Zoe came out and

    where she went.

    He was so anxious when Nicole called him.

    "Babe, where are you? We''ll go buy some food. You can bring Zoe over."

    Nicole just got off the exciting roller coaster, and Lucas was crying out in delight beside her.

    Hearing that they were so happy, Samuel said in a low voice, "OK, you guys go buy it. Zoe and I will be

    thereter."

    "Alright, hurry up. We''re waiting for you!"

    Nicole did not find anything wrong and hung up the phone.

    Samuel was so racked with guilt and anxiety.

    Zoe was his princess and his precious daughter. How did she disappear in the blink of an eye?

    Samuel asked around, and the old man who sold ice cream said to him, "Are you looking for a beautiful

    little girl? She wears a white princess dress and has a very nice hairpin on her hair. I remember she

    talks sweetly to me. Is she about this tall?"

    Samuel nodded.

    "Yes, sir. Do you know where my daughter went?"

    "She went there with a little boy. You could go down this road and see a bamboo grove. There are

    some giant pandas inside. Only a few people go there. So, maybe the two children went there."

    Hearing that, Samuel did not dare to waste any time and ran over.

    After walking for over a hundred meters, Samuel heard someone ying the flute. And he could tell

    that the person was quite good at it.

    But Samuel was not in the mood to appreciate it. He followed the sound and saw Zoe sitting in a

    pavilion with a little boy in the bamboo grove.

    The boy was ying the flute. Zoe held her chin with both hands and listened to it with admiration,

    which made Samuel very ufortable.

    Zoe only used to look at him like that. Why did she look up to a strange boy now?

    "Zoe!"

    Samuel quickly walked over.

    The boy stopped ying the flute and saw Samuel walking over. Before he could say anything, he saw

    Samuel picking up Zoe andining, "Why didn''t you tell me beforeing here? I was almost

    scared to death. I thought you were kidnapped by a child trafficker. Mommy and Lucas will be sad if

    you were taken away by a stranger."

    Only then did Zoe realize that she hadn''t told Samuel before she went with the boy. So, she felt a little

    guilty.

    "Daddy, I''m sorry."

    "Don''t do that again, okay?"

    Since Zoe had realized her mistake, Samuel could not bear to criticize her anymore.

    When the boy saw this, he exined, "Sir, I''m sorry. I brought her here."

    "Who are you?"

    Samuel turned to look at the little boy.

    The boy conducted himself with grace. Samuel could tell that he was not born in an ordinary family.

    The boy stood up and said politely, "I''m Armand Jones. I saw Zoe was bored, so I showed her around."

    "Hey, do you know that if you take my daughter away without my permission, you''re kidnapping her?"

    Samuel did not want to argue with a child, but he could not subdue his anger now.

    The fact that his precious daughter was attracted to such a little boy made him feel out of sorts.

    Armand was stunned. He did not expect it would be so serious. He could only whisper, "I''m sorry. I

    won''t do it next time."

    "There is no next time. Just stay away from my daughter."

    As Samuel spoke, he hugged Zoe tightly like a treasure, as if he was afraid that her daughter would be

    snatched away.

    Zoe was a little unhappy.

    "Daddy, Armand is very nice. He bought me ice cream, but he didn''t eat his because he knows that I

    can''t eat and I would be tempted. Look, our ice creams have melted."

    Samuel was even more depressed when he heard her daughter speak up for the strange boy.

    "Honey, you know nothing. There are many evil people in this world. Boys who look good are not really

    good. Besides, how can you be bought with an ice cream? Girls should be reserved."

    Samuel rarely spoke to Zoe like this.

    So, Zoe felt aggrieved.

    "Daddy, you''re bad! Armand is so nice. How can you think of him as a bad person? He can even y

    the flute. And it sounds very nice!"

    The more Zoe spoke for Armand, the more ufortable Samuel was. And he was pissing on

    Armand.

    "Just listen to me. Alright, let''s go. Mommy and Lucas are getting anxious."

    Samuel said as he was about to leave with Zoe in his arms.

    Zoe struggled to jump off his arms. She took off the hairpin on her hair and handed it to Armand.

    "Armand, this is my favorite hairpin. I want to give it to you. Thank you for buying me an ice cream and

    ying the flute for me. I''ll repay you when we meet again."

    Zoe just gave Armand her hairpin. The corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched.

    What was this about?

    "Zoe!"

    Samuel wanted to say something, but Zoe stuffed the hairpin into Armand''s hand. Then she turned

    around and ran away.

    She ran like a butterfly. She was more like a ray of sunshine, bringing happiness and warmth to people

    around her. Everyone would smile when they saw her.

    Armand looked at her back and smiled.

    Samuel was upset and red at Armand. Then he turned to chase after Zoe.

    After running for a few steps, Zoe suddenly stopped. She turned around and said to Armand with a

    smile, "Armand, I like you!"

    Hearing this, Samuel lost his bnce and staggered.

    "What did you say? You''re a girl and you should be reserved. And you''re a kid. Do you know what it

    means to like someone? Let''s go! We should go home!"

    Samuel no longer gave Zoe the chance to say anything. He hugged her and quickly left. He even

    turned around and red at Armand, as if Armand was the culprit.

    Armand saw Zoe waving at him. He couldn''t help butugh. The hairpin in his hand became even more

    precious.

    Samuel carried Zoe out of the bamboo grove. Zoe pouted and said with dissatisfaction, "Daddy, you

    are so mean!"

    "What? Do you know who he is? Are you so confident to follow him? You bad girl, you don''t even know

    that my heart almost stopped beating when I didn''t see you anywhere. Now for that brat, you said that I

    was mean?"

    Samuel felt wronged.

    His baby girl disliked him now!

    And it was because of a bad boy that she had never seen before!

    Samuel was pissed off.

    However, Zoe still pouted her mouth and insisted. "Armand is not a bad person."

    "Bad people won''t tell you they''re bad. You never go out. You don''t know what evil people are like."

    "Anyway, Armand is not bad! Daddy doesn''t let me talk to him. Daddy is the bad person!"

    Zoe''s childish logic simply made Samuel speechless and more depressed.

    His baby girl was only a kid.

    But now she just lost her mind and thought that her father was bad when she met the brat.

    Samuel said sadly, "Zoe, you''ll hurt me if you keep saying that."

    "You hurt me too."

    Zoe turned her back on Samuel.

    Luckily, Nicole called again.

    "Where are you? We''re at KFC. Juste over."

    Zoe turned happy upon hearing KFC.

    "Mommy and Lucas are at KFC? Are there chicken drumsticks that taste delicious and smell good?"

    Seeing Zoe''s eyes lit up when she heard that, Samuel was very depressed.

    "Zoe, I''m still angry!"

    "Daddy, don''t be angry. Let''s go eat delicious food. Let''s go, Daddy."

    Zoe pulled Samuel''s hand and shook it, making Samuel feel a mixture of exasperation and

    amusement.

    He didn''t know why he got angry with a child. However, when he thought that Zoe med him for a

    strange boy, he felt even more ufortable.

    "Don''t ever go out with strangers again, do you hear me?"

    "I know!"

    Zoe could agree to anything for food now.

    Samuel couldn''t lose his temper to his good daughter anymore.

    He picked up Zoe and went to the address Nicole gave him.

    "Mommy, Lucas!"

    When Zoe saw Nicole and Lucas, she forgot about the unhappiness just now. And these delicious food

    made her mouth water.

    Seeing Zoe like a little greedy cat, Nicole couldn''t help but smile.

    "Eat slowly. This is all yours!"

    Lucas pushed a family-size meal in front of Zoe.

    "Wow! Lucas, you''re awesome! Thank you!"

    As Zoe spoke, she kissed on Lucas¡¯ face.

    Seeing Samuel look stern, Nicole was puzzled.

    She touched Samuel with her hand and whispered, "What happened? Did you have a fight with Zoe?"

    In Nicole''s opinion, this was impossible. But she could not think of anything else other than this.

    Since Nicole was worried, Samuel didn''t tell her the truth.

    "It''s fine. I just got a call about thepany, so I''m not in a good mood."

    "OK!"

    When Nicole heard that it was about thepany, she didn''t ask anymore. Then she turned around

    and saw Zoe eating like a little pig. And there was grease around her mouth, which amused Nicole.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 362 The Dons Have Never Pampered Me

    Chapter 362 The Dons Have Never Pampered Me

    "Slow down. There are several rice grains around your mouth."

    Nicole pulled out a tissue and was about to wipe Zoe''s mouth. But Lucas helped Zoe ahead of her.

    Nicole was gratified by her son''s meticulous care for her daughter.

    Samuel''s dissatisfaction also dissipated slowly.

    "What did you guys do just now?"

    Nicole didn''t see Samuel and Zoe for a while, so she couldn''t help but ask.

    Before Samuel could say anything, Zoe began toin.

    "Mommy, Daddy is a bad person!"

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Samuel was bitterly disappointed.

    "Zoe, how can you be so unreasonable?"

    "I am telling the truth."

    Zoe continued with great confidence, "Mommy, I met a boy named Armand. He bought me delicious

    food and yed the flute for me. But after Daddy came to us, he said that Armand did something

    wrong and even criticized him."

    "Who is Armand? What has happened?"

    Hearing this, Nicole was confused, while Lucas'' face darkened.

    Pulling a long face, Samuel told them what happened just now.

    Nicole broke out in a cold sweat after hearing it.

    "You don''t know that boy, but you followed him just because of an ice cream? Zoe, have you forgotten

    what you should do when meeting strangers?"

    Nicole was instantly enraged.

    Her daughter''s stupidity indeed astounded her.

    Zoe could run away with a stranger because thetter offered her an ice cream. What was worse, she

    even med Samuel for scolding that boy. How could she be so brainless?

    Lucas'' face also fell, but he didn''t say anything.

    Realizing that Nicole was angry with her, Zoe shrunk her neck and said, "But Armand doesn''t look like

    a bad person."

    "How do you know that? You can''t tell good people from bad ones just by their appearances."

    "I just can!"

    Zoe retorted stubbornly, angering Nicole so much that she even wished to use something to break her

    daughter''s head and see what was inside.

    Seeing Nicole''s angry face, Lucas whispered, "Mommy, she was just fooled by that boy and became

    less judgmental. Please be more patient with her. This is the first time for Zoe toe outside. It is

    inevitable for her to feel that everyone is a good person."

    "That''s not true. Armand is as good-looking as you are. Moreover, he can y the flute very well."

    Before Zoe could finish, Lucas directly took the food in front of her and dumped it into the trash can.

    His action caused Zoe to be dumbfounded.

    "Lucas, what are you doing?"

    "Go find Armand and ask him to buy food for you. We offer you free amodation and food, and you

    enjoy your parents'' love for you. But now, you are targeting us for a boy you met only once. Do you still

    need to be with us?"

    Lucas'' voice was neither loud nor low, and there wasn''t even a hint of anger on his face. However, Zoe

    was afraid.

    She nervously pulled at her clothes and said in a somewhat aggrieved tone, "Lucas, do you still like

    me?"

    "Do you like us? Zoe, do think carefully. Since you were a child, who took care of you by your bed day

    and night? Is it Armand? You''ve only met him once, and now you''re defying your parents for him. What

    do you think of us? We are angry because we are worried about you. Have we spoiled you for the past

    few years that you be so ungrateful and arrogant? Since you prefer that boy to your family, you

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    can just go and find him now!"

    With a stern face, Lucas looked so frightening. Even Nicole was a little scared.

    He was only a four-year-old child!

    Why did he even have an air of authority like Samuel?

    Nicole nudged Samuel and whispered, "Why don''t you stop him? Is it appropriate to let Lucas teach her

    a lesson like this?"

    "Let him do it. Zoe indeed made a mistake today. If she doesn''t know the seriousness of what she has

    done, she will follow a good-looking stranger again. If that happens, where are we going to find her? So

    it''s important for her to realize her mistake,"

    Samuel whispered.

    Zoe looked at Nicole and Samuel. None of them spoke up for her, and Lucas was still so serious. She

    suddenly panicked.

    "Lucas!"

    She reached out to pull at Lucas'' clothes.

    Lucas looked at her coldly, which frightened Zoe a lot that she didn''t dare to touch him. Biting her lower

    lip nervously, she was about to cry.

    Samuel couldn''t help feeling sorry for Zoe.

    "Lucas, stop being angry with your sister. We''ll teach her how to behave properly in the future."

    Just as Samuel was about to get up and hold Zoe in his arms, he saw Lucas cast a cold nce at him.

    "There is an old saying in China that doting parents always raise up the ck sheep. Samuel, do you

    want that to happen?"

    What he said surprised Samuel.

    It was such a strange experience to be scolded by his own son.

    Samuel had mixed feelings about this.

    Seeing that Samuel didn''t help her, Zoe immediately cried out.

    "I was wrong. I''m sorry. I won''t do this again."

    Zoe''s sad cry broke Nicole and Samuel''s heart.

    Nicole turned to look at Lucas.

    Only then did Lucas take a tissue and give it to Zoe. "Remember that no matter what happens, your

    family is the most important. Even if you leave us one day, you still need your family''s support when

    you get bullied. Without a family, you are equivalent to a helpless orphan, and no one will help you. No

    matter how good other people are, you can''t me your own family for the sake of outsiders. Do you

    understand?"

    "Yes, I do."

    Zoe sobbed lowly, for she didn''t dare to break into a storm of crying. Nicole''s heart ached with pity for

    Zoe.

    "Alright. Lucas, Zoe has known that she is wrong."

    Seeing her son teach Zoe a lesson, Nicole was somewhat afraid. This child was bound to do great

    things after he grew up!

    Lucas also sighed and pulled Zoe to sit down.

    "Do you want to eat some more?"

    "Yes!"

    Zoe was indeed a foodie. After being taught such a lesson, she still had the appetite to continue eating.

    Samuel quickly stood up and handed Zoe another portion of food.

    They had forgiven Zoe, but Samuel now looked at Lucas with fresh eyes.

    Lucas was a child with integrity. It seemed that Nicole''s education on him was good. Moreover, he was

    quite strong-minded. It was possible that he might be more promising than him in the future.

    Thinking of this, Samuel felt relieved.

    After finishing their meal, they went to y for a while. Samuel didn''t drove them back until the two

    children were a little tired.

    By the time they got back, it was alreadyte at night, and their children were asleep. "Are you tired?

    Do you want to go rest for a while?" Samuel asked Samuel with a smile as she looked at her children

    sleeping soundly.

    "I''m not too tired. The children''s happiness is the most important thing today."

    Today was the happiest day for them, and it was beyond doubt that Nicole was overwhelmed by

    delight.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the vi, Nicole saw a figure standing there. She couldn''t help but

    be surprised.

    Samuel also saw that person, but he didn''t expect that it would be Mrs. Don.

    Being a little shocked, he whispered to Nicole, "Take the children back first. I''ll have a good talk with

    her."

    Nicole didn''t want toe into contact with the Dons, especially for the time being. So she nodded to

    Samuel in agreement. However, it surprised them that Mrs. Don directly stood right in front of their car

    after seeing theme back.

    "Mom, what are you doing?"

    Jason hurried to stop Mrs. Don, and Samuel also stepped on the brakes in time. However, he broke

    into a cold sweat because of fear.

    Even if Nicole was angry, she didn''t have the heart to me Mrs. Don. She immediately got out of the

    car to check Mrs. Don''s condition.

    "How are you? Are you hurt?"

    Samuel knew Nicole was in anxiety, but it was inappropriate for him to say anything.

    When Mrs. Don saw Nicole get out of the car, her face instantly darkened. She said in an unfriendly

    tone, "Do you still care if I die or not? I thought you were so ruthless that you wouldn''t give a crap about

    your rtives."

    Hearing this, Nicole was struck dumb.

    "What do you mean?"

    Hearing Mrs. Don''s sarcastic words, Jason stopped her in a hurry.

    "Mom, we haven''t figured this out yet. Don''t me Nicole so harshly. At least you should ask her first."

    "Ask her? How can Vi frame her?"

    As soon as Mrs. Don said this, Nicole knew that Vi must have spoken ill of her in front of Mrs. Don

    again.

    She was no longer in the mood to care about Mrs. Don''s safety, for thetter''s words distressed her.

    "You believe in Vi so much that I don''t even have a chance to defend myself, right? Since that''s the

    case, why are you here? Just convict me and expel me from the Don family. There''s no need to say so

    much."

    Nicole''s voice was slightly cold, and what she said vexed Mrs. Don even more.

    "Have you heard what she said? Nicole, you''re also a member of the Don family. The Dons are all

    grateful and kind-hearted people, but how can you be so ruthless? Since you''ve done something

    wrong, I have to lecture you as your grandmother. You almost killed Vi! Do you know what terrible

    things will happen if this matter is exposed to the public?"

    Nicole answered with a sneer, "What on earth did I do? Do you still know you''re my grandmother? Why

    do I think you treat Vi as your grandchild? Mrs. Don, I''m very tired today. If you don''t have anything

    else to say, please leave. I want to go home!"

    "You''ve gone too far!"

    Mrs. Don never thought that Nicole would retort her like this.

    Since the situation was getting serious, Jason immediately said, "Mom, Nicole doesn''t even know what

    happened. This must be a misunderstanding. Stop messing around."

    "How dare you me me? The reason why she is so domineering is that you spoil her too much!"

    Nicole was utterly enraged by this.

    "Spoil me too much? Mrs. Don, I''m almost thirty years old now. For so many years, I haven''t asked

    anything from the Don family. To get my ID card, I even have to agree to let an outsider enter our family

    as an adopted daughter. The Dons haven''t pampered me at all!"

    Nicole didn''t want to be furious, but now she couldn''t suppress her anger at all.

    It was OK that Mrs. Don liked Vi, but she shouldn''t force her to ept Vi as a family member as

    well.

    Mrs. Don never cared about the grudges between Vi and her. However, she came to lecture and

    scold her just because of Vi''s unproven usation. Nicole couldn''t put up with this at all.

    She indeed came from the Don family, but she could not stand such insults!

 Chapter 363 We Have No Chance Left

    Chapter 363 We Have No Chance Left

    Mrs. Don was rendered speechless by Nicole''s words.

    For so many years, Nicole had no idea about her true identity at all. She had just found out that she

    was a member of the Don family, and it was indeed true that she didn''t give Nicole much care.

    For a moment, Mrs. Don''s attitude softened.

    "Nicole, I know that you''ve suffered a lot all these years."

    "I didn''t suffer much. Instead, I even feel that my life in the Bush family is good. At least, my parents

    won''t scold me because of an outsider''s nder. They will hear my side of the story first. Mrs. Don, I

    won''t stop you from liking anyone or recognizing an outsider as your granddaughter. I am almost thirty

    years old. When I need care most, my parents are always by my side. As for the Don family, I am just

    dispensable. Mrs. Don, not everyone thinks of the Don family as a good home. I''m doing well on my

    own now."

    After saying that, Nicole turned around.

    Samuel had already got off the car. Having seen what had happened just now, he put on a grim look.

    "Mrs. Don, why did youe here and stop my car?"

    "Don''t ask her. I have no interest in this."

    Nicole was telling the truth.

    Even though she used to feel a kinship with the Dons, she was utterly disappointed in them now.

    Samuel knew Nicole''s distress, and he could not allow his beloved woman to be bullied like this.

    "Since she has alreadye, I have to ask her which rule of the Don family you have vited. Is it

    worth letting Mrs. Don personallye here to scold you?"

    Samuel''s expression was so cold now that even Mrs. Don felt a little afraid.

    Jason wanted to defuse the tension, but he heard Samuel say, "If you want to speak up for your

    mother, you''d better keep silent. I''m afraid that we won''t even be friends after this."

    Jason had no choice but to shut up.

    Mrs. Don had always known that Samuel was a cruel man. Seeing his aggressive look, she couldn''t

    help but be enraged.

    "How dare you talk to me like this?"

    "Then how should I speak to you? If you are Nicole''s grandmother, I will show you some respect since

    you are an elder. However, as far as I know, Nicole hasn''t entered the Don family''s ancestral hall or the

    entrance of your house after she returned for so long. In that case, I can''t see you as her grandmother

    and treat you with respect. You stopped us at my vi''s gate and almost hit my car. How can I be

    friendly to you?"

    Samuel said so straightforwardly that Mrs. Don became a little embarrassed.

    She looked at Nicole''s back and whispered, "Nicole, do you have the heart to watch your husband treat

    me like this?"

    "My husband is right. Please have some self-respect, Mrs. Don."

    Nicole turned around. She had managed to stop the tears from falling down her cheeks.

    She didn''t need to be sad at all.

    She got the antidote for the sake of Mrs. Don and her mother-inw, and now the two elders'' attitudes

    towards her were obviously different.

    Mrs. Don would rather believe the words of an outsider than her own granddaughter. What else could

    she expect from her?

    The more she expected, the more disappointed she would be. Instead of being sadder, it would be

    better to speak out her inner thoughts right now.

    After Nicole figured this out, her aura changed as well.

    Jason realized this and suddenly panicked.

    "Nicole, Mrs. Don hasn''t been in a good mood recently. She may be a little out of line today. Don''t take

    her words to heart."

    "Mr. Jason, I have as much soul and heart as any of you. I can treat the Dons with sincerity, but it''s not

    necessarily what you guys want. Since that''s the case, why should we pretend to be on good terms?"

    Hearing Nicole''s unpleasant words, Mrs. Don became more agitated.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "I just mean that it''s so hard to be epted by the Dons. To tell you the truth, I have the slightest

    intention of bing a member of the Don family. Please don''t involve me in your family''s affairs

    anymore. I really have no interest in them."

    Since Nicole got straight to the point, Mrs. Don understood what she meant. However, it was because

    of this that she became even angrier.

    "You ordered someone to lock Vi up. What''s worse, you starved her for a whole day and even threw

    her into the sea. She almost drowned! Don''t you feel bad about doing this? She is a living person! If

    you don''t like Vi, just tell me, and I''ll ask someone to send her away. Why do you have to do this?

    You also have your own children now. How can you be so heartless to your own sister?"

    As soon as Mrs. Don said this, Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "What evidence do you have to prove that I did all of this to Vi?"

    Seeing that Nicole was still reluctant to ponder her mistakes, Mrs. Don trembled all over and said, "If I

    had got evidence, you wouldn''t be able to stand here and talk to me like this now!"

    "I''m sorry. I have no idea about what you are talking about. But if you have any evidence, please

    submit it to the police, so that I can have a chance to prove my innocence. This matter has nothing to

    do with me. I don''t care what Vi said to you, but I want to make myself clear today. I will by no

    means deal with Vi at the expense of my family and children! She doesn''t deserve it!"

    After saying that, Nicole directly looked at Jason and said, "Mr. Jason, please take your mother and

    leave this ce. Otherwise, I will call the police."

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Don angrily swung her cane, but Samuel stopped her.

    "Mrs. Don, this is my house. If you want to hit my wife in front of me, you''d better think it over. Although

    I''m no longer the president of the Eternal Group, I''m still the heir of the Green family. If you insist on

    hurting my wife, then you can have a try."

    The atmosphere was extremely tense. A serious conflict was about to take ce.

    Jason hurried to persuade Mrs. Don.

    "Mom, I don''t believe Nicole did this. She doesn''t need to fight for anything. Don''t listen to Vi''s one-

    sided story. Kidnapping and murder are felonies. Nicole definitely can''t do such a thing."

    Although Jason spoke up for her, Nicole still did not change her attitude. Instead, she felt very tired.

    She was physically and mentally exhausted!

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Samuel, I''m a little tired," Nicole said in a low voice.

    She did not seem to pretend at all.

    She was supposed to be happy today, but her good mood was totally destroyed by the Dons.

    With a frown, Samuel said to Jason, "If you don''t want to bring shame on your family, you''d better take

    Mrs. Don to leave now. I don''t care whether you believe Vi''s words or not, but if what Mrs. Don said

    today is true, I will sue Vi for framing my wife''s reputation tomorrow. If you insist that Nicole did

    those things, then show me your evidence."

    After saying that, he held Nicole''s shoulder to help her get into the car. Without taking another look at

    Mrs. Don, he directly drove past them.

    Mrs. Don was so angry that her entire body trembled. Just as she was about to say something, she

    heard Jason say, "Mom, Nicole''s parents are both upright people, so she can''t be so cruel and

    heartless as you think."

    "Nicole wasn''t raised up by Audrey. Perhaps it is because of the Bush family..."

    "Nicole''s foster parents are well-known artists in the Seapolis City, so it is even more impossible for

    them to raise up an inhumane child. Without any investigation, you believe Nicole to be the culprit

    based on Vi''s words. I also want to ask you whether you regard Nicole or Vi as your

    granddaughter. Are you going senile? Or do you really not want Nicole to enter our family?"

    Jason''s words directly shocked Mrs. Don.

    "She is also a Don. Why can''t she enter our family?"

    "We have no chance left now. You''ve been against Nicole all this time. When Nicole came to visit the

    ancestral hallst time, you even coerced her into epting Vi as the Don family''s adopted

    daughter. Do you think that Nicole needs us to give her the ID card? I can get it for Nicole, and so can

    Samuel. She doesn''t need our help at all, but she entrusted all this to us. However, what did you do?

    Instead of allowing your own granddaughter into the house, you epted an outsider. Today, you even

    questioned Nicole for Vi''s unreasonable usation. Mom, have you ever cared about Nicole''s

    feelings? She didn''t grow up with us, so she doesn''t form a strong bond with the Dons. How long do

    you think she can put up with your strong bias?"

    Jason even felt that Mrs. Don had been brainwashed by Vi.

    Aftering back from the outside, Vi said that she had been kidnapped by Nicole and even thrown

    into the sea. However, she didn''t have any evidence. Neither he nor Audrey believed her, but Mrs. Don

    did.

    In Mrs. Don''s view, Nicole was a petty person.

    Her opinion of Nicole made Jason distressed and helpless.

    Instead of calling him Jason, Nicole addressed him as Mr. Jason just now. Couldn''t Mrs. Don tell that

    Nicole''s attitude towards the Dons had be indifferent?

    She even naively thought that Nicole would endure grievances again and again for the sake of kinship.

    Mrs. Don was rendered speechless by Jason''s question. She also seemed to realize that she might be

    too arbitrary.

    "Even if I am arbitrary, I am her grandmother after all. How can she treat me like that? She can just tell

    me that she didn''t do it."

    "Nicole insisted that she was innocent. But do you believe her?"

    Jason was lost for words.

    Maybe Mrs. Don had shown signs of senility after getting old. He was confused about why she did all

    these absurd things.

    Since things had turned like this, he had no idea what he could do to bring Nicole back even if he

    wanted to.

    After returning home, Nicole and Samuel went to their bedroom with the two children in their arms.

    Samuel knew that Nicole was distressed, so he whispered, "Don''t think too much about it. Go take a

    shower and get a good sleep. Tomorrow will be another good day."

    "OK."

    Nicole nodded and suddenly asked, "When can I get my visa? I want to go on a trip to rx."

    She felt extremely aggrieved here. She had thought that as a Don, she would be a little reluctant to part

    with her family. But now it seemed she overestimated their affection towards her.

 Chapter 364 Lets Try Hard Together to Cure You

    Chapter 364 Let''s Try Hard Together to Cure You

    "I''ll urge them to go through the formalities as quickly as possible. Have you decided which country you

    want to go to?"

    Samuel knew that Mrs. Don had disappointed her today. That was why she wanted to leave France.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "Everywhere is fine. I just don''t want to be here anymore."

    "Silly girl."

    Samuel felt so sorry for her. Putting his arm around her waist, he whispered, "If I told you that I did all

    this, would you me me?"

    "What?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel in surprise.

    Samuel said embarrassedly, "I know that Vi always bullies you, and you don''t want to be against

    her. But if you continue putting up with her, she will be more unscrupulous. So I asked Jacob to find

    some hooligans to kidnap her. After starving her for a whole day, I ordered them to throw her into the

    sea. I don''t give a crap if she lives or dies. I didn''t n to inform you of this matter, but it''s out of my

    expectation that Vi would frame you. I''m really sorry."

    After hearing Samuel''s exnation, Nicole wanted tough.

    "It surprises me that you broke thew for Vi. If she finds any evidence, you, as the rightful heir of

    the Green family, will be sentenced to death. How could youe up with such an idea?"

    "I just want to avenge you. Since she is Minister Shaw''s daughter, you are always tolerant of her.

    However, did she ever show any kindness to you?"

    Samuel felt sorry for Nicole.

    She cared about her family and even endured grievances for the sake of them. However, no one really

    cared about her.

    His heart ached for his beloved woman.

    Nicole suddenly felt warm inside. The feeling of being cared for made her reluctant to leave him.

    "Don''t do this kind of thing again. Someone like Vi will be punished by God sooner orter."

    "God is too busy to care much about worldly affairs. As long as she doesn''te looking for trouble

    with you, I will turn a blind eye to her behaviors. But if she insists on troubling you, I won''t let her off.

    After all, you¡¯re the apple of my eye."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole even more emotional.

    "Is that so? Am I the apple of your eye?"

    "Of course."

    Nicole quickly turned around to face Samuel. Looking at the handsome man in front of her, she put her

    arms around his neck and said, "Then sleep with me tonight."

    She still remembered Samuel''s physiological reaction before they left the house in the morning. It

    seemed that her mother''s Chinese medicine had worked.

    Her words frightened Samuel.

    "Honey, can you stop messing with me?"

    He was afraid that he would indeed be impotent if Nicole continued this.

    He was a man with normal sexual desire. However, he could only restrain himself even if she used

    every means to sleep with him. He was nearly on the verge of breaking down!

    However, Nicole did not know all this. She said in a soft voice, "Let''s try it. My mother said that the

    prescription is very useful. You also had a reaction this morning. Let''s have a try, shall we?"

    Samuel even wanted to escape now.

    "I suddenly remember that I have to go to the study. I still have something to ask Jacob for. I..."

    "Samuel, do you still want to cure your illness?"

    Nicole''s voice was so alluring that Samuel suddenly felt a surge of desire.

    "No, I just..."

    "Then give it a try! You know that I''m not an active person. Since I''ve ovee my shyness to help

    you, why do you still refuse me?"

    Nicole asked in a particrly aggrieved tone.

    Samuel even wanted to p himself. Why on earth did he tell such a lie? He could havee up with

    other excuses!

    Nicole was about to cry, and she was just enraged by the Dons not long ago. If he refused her now,

    Nicole would be sadder.

    Thinking of this, Samuel said helplessly, "Alright. I can give it a try, but you have to let me take a bath

    first."

    Hearing that Samuel agreed, Nicole released him and said with a smile, "Let''s shower together."

    "No... I''ll do it myself. I still want to retain my dignity."

    In the past, Samuel really hoped that Nicole would take the initiative, but now he wished she could be

    shyer.

    If they were to bathe together, he would be unable to continue his acting.

    Samuel almost escaped to the bathroom of the study.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole believed that he wanted to save his face, so she quit the idea of showering

    with him. She changed into nice pajamas and thought about how to seduce Samuelter.

    In fact, she was not good at this kind of thing, but in order to treat Samuel''s illness, she was determined

    to try her best.

    Nicole turned on herputer and found some sex videos. After watching a clip for a moment, she

    couldn''t help blushing with embarrassment.

    Hiding in the study, Samuel let out a sigh of relief.

    He took out the medicine bottle that ir had given him and took a careful look at it. Knowing that he

    couldn''t refuse Nicole''s request today, he took two pills with some warm water.

    Not long after, Samuel came out after taking a shower.

    When he saw Nicole wearing such seductive pajamas, desire surged through him.

    She looked so charming, but he had to suppress his desire. It was too torturing!

    He suddenly realized that even if he felt an overwhelming desire, his body did not have much reaction.

    It seemed that the medicine given by ir was effective.

    Seeing that Samuel had returned, Nicole quickly turned off theputer. Taking a step forward, she

    wrapped her arms around his waist and said, "Let''s rest."

    "OK!"

    Samuel felt that Nicole was extremely seductive today.

    He hugged Nicole and quickly kissed her soft lips.

    Feeling Samuel''s hot body and strong passion, Nicole was somewhat at a loss.

    Remembering what she had just learned from the video, she clumsily untied Samuel''s clothes and

    stroked his naked body.

    Driven by strong desire, Samuel wanted to start an intimacy with her right now, but he had be

    impotent because of the medicine.

    Apparently, Nicole also found this problem.

    Unwilling to give up, she continued trying to turn him on, but no matter what she did, Samuel''s body

    had no reaction.

    Nicole sweated all over, and in the end, she had no choice but to give up.

    "Sorry, I am inexperienced in this. I..."

    Nicole felt that Samuel''s self-esteem must have been hurt.

    Normally speaking, men cared much about this. As a proud man, Samuel must be no exception.

    Samuel felt relieved, but he put on a helpless look and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault after

    all. My illness came all of a sudden, but I will recover slowly."

    "How about going to the hospital to have a physical examination?"

    Nicole was still a little reluctant to give up.

    Why did this happen for no reason?

    Hearing that she was going to take him to the hospital, Samuel immediately stopped her.

    "Do you want any outsider to know about this? Are you going to dump me because of this?"

    Samuel said aggrievedly like a child who was about to be abandoned.

    "Of course not."

    Nicole quickly covered his mouth and said, "No matter what you be, I will not abandon you.

    Besides, your illness may also be because of me. Let''s try hard together to cure you, OK?"

    "OK."

    Looking at Nicole''s worried expression, he wanted to confess everything. However, when thinking of

    her physical condition, he stopped on second thought.

    "Let''s go to sleep. We''ve been tired all day. I wonder what''s waiting for us tomorrow."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole nodded.

    After spending so much time with the children today, she was indeed a little exhausted. If it weren''t for

    Samuel''s illness, she would have fallen asleep long ago. After trying hard to arouse Samuel''s desire,

    Nicole had lost all her strength.

    Samuel held her in his arms. Surrounded by his familiar scent, she soon fell asleep.

    Seeing her sleep soundly, Samuel finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although he knew that ir''s medicine was useful, he was still nervous. Because of what just

    happened, he was covered in sweat now.

    Samuel gently pulled out his arm from Nicole''s embrace and went to take a hot bath.

    Although his body didn''t have any reaction, his mouth went dry. Perhaps this was the sequ.

    Samuel put on his pajamas, opened the door and walked out. He wanted to find some water to drink,

    but then he saw Jacob sitting on the sofa with a thoughtful expression.

    "It''s gettingte. Why are you still awake?"

    "Mr. Green."

    Jacob got up in a hurry, but Samuel waved his hand to let him sit down.

    "What''s keeping you awake? Is it about Olivia?"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "No."

    Sitting on the sofa, Jacob said dejectedly, "I don''t have a clue on how to carry out the investigation of

    those photos. I always feel that something bad is gonna happen. I can''t help but be nervous."

    At the mention of this matter, Samuel also wore a grim look.

    "I have paid a visit to Tim. He was indeed not the culprit. It was someone else who made use of him to

    do that. However, who could that person be?"

    "That''s why I''m worried. That person didn''t do anything these past few days, as if everything he did

    before was just a joke. I can''t understand this, and I always feel he might make a big move next time,"

    Jacob said.

    Samuel also had such a premonition, but all they could do now was to wait.

    "Just continue your investigation. There''s no need to be too anxious. It''s Nicole''s birthday in two days.

    Have you prepared everything I asked you?"

    Jacob quickly nodded.

    "Everything is ready. Please rest assured. I will definitely give your wife an unforgettable birthday."

    "Thank you. You can go and take a rest."

    Samuel patted Jacob on the shoulder and drank a ss of water before returning to the bedroom.

    Nicole still slept soundly.

    Samuel held her in his arms and also quickly fell asleep.

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.

    When Nicole woke up in the morning, Samuel had already gone.

    Over the past two days, she and Ms. Bush had upped his dosage. She thought the reason why the

    medicine was ineffective was that they went out to y. She even began to study the medicinal diet

    recently. Every day, she watched Samuel eat the food prepared by her and then observed his

    condition. However, to her disappointment, the effect was unsatisfactory.

    It was within her expectation that Samuel would escape from her sight in the morning.

    She got up to wash and put on a nice dress before going downstairs.

    However, when she pushed open the door, she was dumbfounded.

    Was this still her home?

    Why did it change overnight?

    Nicole rubbed her eyes, afraid that she hadn''t woken up yet. But when she opened her eyes again,

    nothing disappeared from her sight.

 Chapter 365 The Only One in a Lifetime

    Chapter 365 The Only One in a Lifetime

    "Happy birthday, Mommy!"

    Lucas and Zoe came out together, attired in white suit and white dress respectively.

    Holding flowers in their hands, they looked at Nicole smilingly in the living room that was decorated like

    a paradise.

    Only then did Nicole realize that today was her birthday.

    Samuel came out of another room and he wore a ck tuxedo. He looked at Nicole with a smile and

    said, "Happy birthday, honey!"

    Tears welled up in Nicole''s eyes.

    "Thank you, thank you!"

    She never thought that her birthday would be taken so seriously.

    In the past, only her parents remembered to cook a bowl of birthday noodles for her to eat in the

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    morning of her birthday. If she liked, they would throw a birthday party for her. However, as she grew

    older, she started to shun parties.

    Ever since she married Samuel, she had never celebrated her birthday properly, because he could not

    remember her birthday at all.

    Over time, she had forgotten to celebrate her birthday.

    Now that her birthday was taken seriously, she had aplicated feeling.

    Samuel slowly walked upstairs and took her hand, saying softly, "I didn''t do well in the past, and I failed

    to remember your birthday, so you''ve suffered from my negligence these years. From now on, I will

    celebrate your birthday every year. Even if we are old, I will get up in the morning and make you a bowl

    of birthday noodles and say Happy Birthday to you, okay?"

    "Okay!"

    Nicole was not a cry baby, but now she felt like crying.

    The sudden happiness took her off guard.

    Actually, women wanted nothing but the care of their beloved ones, one word from whom could thrill

    her to bits.

    Noticing that Nicole was tearful, Lucas and Zoe hurried over and said, "Mommy, we will celebrate your

    birthday together!"

    "Good, good!"

    Looking at the children, Nicole felt on top of the world.

    "Let''s go. We''ll eat the birthday noodles first. I''ve nned a lot of activities for you today."

    Nicole couldn''t help getting curious.

    They went to the dining room, where Mr. and Mrs. Bush were waiting. They said, "Happy birthday,

    Sweetie!"

    "Thank you, Mom and Dad!"

    Nicole felt she was the happiest person in the world.

    After the family had their breakfast happily, Samuel was about to take Nicole and the children out.

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush stayed behind as they wanted to give them some time alone.

    Not knowing where Samuel was taking her, Nicole was expectant.

    "Can you tell me where we''re going?"

    "Buddha says, I can''t tell."

    Nicoleughed.

    Samuel drove the car all the way to the church.

    Nicole froze at the sight of the white church.

    "Why do wee here?"

    "Do you still remember this ce? Eight years ago, we got married here!"

    Samuel took Nicole''s hand and got out of the car. Lucas and Zoe followed them like a flower boy and a

    flower girl.

    Nicole was extremely excited.

    Eight years flew by. She thought that she would never set her foot in this church again for the rest of

    her life, but she came again on this day.

    She felt that things have changed although they looked the same.

    Following Samuel into the church, Nicole was surprised to see the church full of people, some of whom

    she knew.

    She was intimidated, trying to leave, but Samuel held her hands.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m with you."

    "Why are there so many people?"

    Nicole felt that everyone was looking at her. When they entered, everyone stood up and apuded at

    them. Nicole got more nervous at their happy expressions and the blessings.

    Her palms were sweating.

    Sensing her nervousness, Samuel tightened his grip on her hands and soothed her, "Don''t panic, you

    are Mrs. Green, who has seen bigger scenes than this? You aren''t afraid of these people, are you?"

    "I''m afraid!"

    Nicole said helplessly, and Samuel chuckled softly.

    "Well, you can pretend that they are just cabbages and radishes."

    "But they aren''t."

    Nicole and Samuel whispered all the way to the altar.

    Nicole felt limp at the thunderous apuse.

    Before she could say anything, Samuel knelt down on one knee to her in front of everyone.

    "Dear Miss Nicole Bush, I like to take you to be my wife. I give to you in the presence of God my

    promise to stay by your side as your husband, in sickness and in health, in joy and in sorrow, as well as

    through the good times and the bad. Will you marry me?"

    After he spoke, Samuel took out a set of jewelry from his pocket. It was the jewelry they had ordered

    from the shop of The Only One in a Lifetime.

    Nicole surprised and touched.

    "Marry him! Marry him!"

    The crowd began to cheer.

    This was the first time in her life that Nicole was proposed.

    Forced by the public opinion, she married Samuel eight years ago. He didn''t propose to her, and they

    had a hasty and in wedding.

    Nicole became tearful now that Samuel proposed to her with sincerity.

    "Get up! We''ve been married for a long time! What are you doing?"

    Nicole said in a low voice that was only audible to Samuel.

    Samuel whispered, "I will make up for what I owe you in the past. I''ll give you everything that other

    women have enjoyed. I don''t want you to regret about anything in your life. Someone told me that the

    most unforgettable day in a woman''s life is the day she gets married. Eight years ago, I didn''t give you

    a wonderful memory. Today, eight yearster, I start over again. Honey, marry me. I give you the

    promise in the presence of the people of the Seapolis City that I will love you and stay with you for the

    rest of my life."

    After he spoke, a beautiful song sounded in the church.

    The big screen behind them started to disy the photos of Samuel and Nicole over the years.

    Lucas said smilingly with a remote control in his hand, "I have made a musical album of the photos of

    Daddy and Mommy from the past few years as a birthday gift for Mommy. I wish Daddy and Mommy

    eternal love. Happy birthday, Mommy! I wish you happiness every day!"

    "And me, and me, I helped too."

    Zoe shouted anxiously.

    Tears coursed down Nicole''s cheeks when she looked at the screen, her husband and children,

    listening to the warm music.

    "Yes, I do!"

    She felt that she had been blessed, for she was given the most desirable happiness.

    The crowd apuded again.

    Samuel put the set of jewelry on Nicole in front of everyone and said softly, "The only one in a lifetime.

    We will stay together forever."

    "We will stay together forever."

    They hugged each other in excitement.

    This was the most meaningful birthday she had ever had.

    "As your mother-inw, I have something to give you."

    Nicole paused. She found that not only Laurel, but also her parents were present in the audience.

    It turned out that everyone had been preparing for her birthday for a long time.

    It felt so good to be loved by everyone.

    "Mom, you don''t need to do that, really."

    Nicole felt that Laurel treated her well enough.

    Laurel smiled. "I need to do this, for you are my daughter-inw. Now I announce to the people of the

    Seapolis City that anyone who dares to humiliate you will be the enemy of the Green family and we will

    not let him off easily."

    As she spoke, she gave Nicole a key.

    "This is the key to the house for you and Samuel as a wedding gift. I know you have a ce to stay, but

    this is a token of my regard as a mother-inw. The interior renovation has been done to your taste.

    You can ask Samuel to take you there and have a lookter."

    This gift was too precious and Nicole didn''t dare to ept it.

    "No, thank you, Mom. You don''t need to do this."

    "Take it. This is your wedding gift and your birthday gift as well. No matter what other people think of

    you or how they treat you, the Green family will be your family and we will support you from now on. It

    doesn''t matter if others don''t cherish you, for we cherish you. From now on, you are not only my

    daughter-inw, but also my own daughter! If Samuel doesn''t treat you well, tell me and I''ll beat him up

    for you."

    Nicole felt extremely happy.

    "He treats me well, so please don''t beat him up."

    Everyoneughed.

    People kepting to congratte them.

    Nicole felt she was dreaming.

    Samuel held her hand and whispered, "Let''s escape."

    "Why?"

    Nicole was bewildered, not getting what he meant.

    Samuel whispered, "Many people here are the new dignitaries of the Seapolis City who do business

    with the Green family and will keeping to congratte us. Mom told me she had booked tables at

    a five-star hotel. I guess they will take the chance and get me drunk. Why not sneak away and have

    our own celebration rather than entertaining them here?"

    Nicole felt a bit vexed.

    She felt happy, but if she would be surrounded by people asking her to drink wine, she would like to

    leave as well.

    "But if we leave, what about the children? Do you think we should tell them?"

    "Do you think we can leave after we tell them? Don''t worry. Mother and your parents will take good

    care of them. Let''s sneak away and enjoy our private space for a day."

    Samuel urged Nicole.

    Nicole suddenly felt that this idea was not bad.

    Looking at the crowd, she sped her hand with Samuel''s, feeling nervous.

    "How?"

    "Follow me."

    After he spoke, Samuel grabbed Nicole and ran out.

    All of a sudden, everyone paused.

    "Samuel, Nicole, where are you going?"

    Laurel asked in bewilderment.

    Samuel told her smilingly, "Mom, please take care of the rest. Nicole and I are going out to take the air."

    "This brat!"

    It dawned on Laurel, but when she thought of stopping Samuel, they had run out of the church.

 Chapter 366 Ill Listen to You

    Chapter 366 I''ll Listen to You

    Nicole and Samuel had been running for a long time until they saw that no one was chasing after them.

    Samuel burst into uncontrobleughter at the sight of Nicole''s guilty face.

    Ignoring the gazes upon them, theyughed brightly and freely.

    Nicole felt she had never been so free and willful, like a bird that broke out of the cage.

    However, she felt good.

    "Mom will think you lead me astray, won''t she?"

    Nicole asked with a smile.

    Samuel wrapped her shoulders with his arm and said, "Follow the man you marry. Don''t you know what

    kind of person I am? You should have gotten used to my way long time ago."

    "Nonsense!"

    Nicole gave him a stare and asked with a smile, "Where are we going next?"

    "To the seaside!"

    They hailed a taxi and went straight to the seaside.

    They chased after each other like children, romping around the beach. Samuel pounced on Nicole and

    they fell to the sands. They started to hug and kiss each other passionately.

    The sunshine was bright, and the sea water was warm. Their intensified passion drew the envious

    attention of the people around.

    It was almost noon, and Nicole got hungry.

    Samuel took her to a nearby seafood diner and had a simple meal. Although the dishes were ordinary,

    it was the best birthday meal Nicole had ever had.

    "Do you think they will worry about us now that we''ve run away like this?"

    "We are not children. Besides, I am with you. What are you afraid of?"

    After lunch, Samuel took Nicole out to sea.

    The sea wind caressed Nicole''s face. Looking at the boundless sea, she suddenly felt that happiness

    was so simple.

    Letting the yacht float on the sea, Samuely on the deck with Nicole and basked in the sun.

    "When we grow old, I go fishing on the deck, and you read books next to me. What a pleasure it would

    be."

    "Why do you want me to read? Can''t I go fishing?"

    Nicole felt the future that Samuel imagined was wonderful.

    Samuel said with a smile, "Shouldn''t girls be artistic? Reading books suits you well. How about

    drawing?"

    Shen Mange did not refute, and she got interested when he mentioned drawing.

    "Do you have any paintbrushes on board?"

    "Yes!"

    Samuel knew what she liked, and he had prepared everything for her.

    Noticing that he was well prepared, Nicole shook her head and said, "Did you arranged this long time

    ago?"

    "Of course. I''ve spent several days preparing the trip today. Let''s turn off our phones and have a good

    day. Don''t worry about the children. They will be looked after. Enjoy ourselves today. Do whatever you

    like."

    "At sea?"

    "At sea!"

    The sun shone on Samuel''s face, giving him ayer of golden light. Nicole felt that he was like Apollo,

    whom she adored and admired.

    "Don''t move. Lie on the deck and model for me. It''s been a long, long time since Ist drew a person."

    Nicole was inspired and wanted to paint this scene.

    Samuel agreed. He took off his top, revealing the attractive muscles in the sunlight.

    Collecting herself, Nicole took out the drawing board, spread out the drawing paper, and began to draw

    attentively.

    The sea wind whipped her long hair, but she didn''t care.

    In Nicole''s eyes, Samuel and the sea made the most beautiful scenery, but in Samuel''s eyes, Nicole

    was the most beautiful scenery.

    He was tender, and Nicole was amorous. The yacht drifted at the sea with their buoyance and

    happiness.

    After Nicole finished drawing, she found that Samuel had fallen asleep.

    He was drowsy on the deck in the warm sun.

    She smiled and got up. She took out a thin nket and gently put it on Samuel.

    This kind of carefree life was wonderful.

    This kind of undisturbed life was great.

    It would be nice if they could continue like this.

    Nicoley down beside Samuel and drifted off.

    In fact, Samuel did not sleep soundly. When Nicoley down, he woke up, but he kept silent.

    He spread out the thin nket and wrapped himself and Nicole up. After that, he smilingly held Nicole

    and fell asleep again.

    Good times were always short.

    When they opened their eyes, it was dark.

    Nicole felt cold.

    Samuel put on his clothes and wrapped Nicole with the nket. "Are we going back tonight? Or shall

    we stay at sea for the night?"

    Looking at the vast sea, Nicole felt a little scared.

    "Let''s go back."

    "I''ll listen to you!"

    Samuel smiled and started the yacht.

    A short time afterwards, they went back to the Seapolis City.

    Instead of going home, they checked in at a hotel.

    Nicole felt today was filled with surprises like a real wedding day.

    They had a good dinner. Samuel took good care of her, and he bought her a bunch of flowers on the

    way back to their room.

    She had received flowers before, but she found it wonderful receiving flowers at her age on this day.

    They had a romantic birthday celebration.

    When she woke up the next morning, Nicole felt she was like Cindere. She involuntarily looked

    around and found that Samuel was sleeping next to her, which made her feel secured.

    "What''s the matter? Why do you wake up so early? Go back to sleep."

    Sensing that Nicole was looking at him, Samuel reached out and pulled her into his arms again.

    Nicole said with a smile, "It''s not early. It''s well past eight. Time to get up."

    "We don''t go to work, nor do we have meetings today. Why do you get up so early? Go back to sleep."

    Samuel seemed exhausted, so Nicole didn''t dare to move. She let him hug her and fell back to sleep.

    They were woken by hunger. It was midday when they opened their eyes.

    They smiled at each other, feeling that they were indulging themselves.

    "Are you hungry? Shall we go out to eat?"

    "Yeah!"

    They got up and washed up before they went downstairs.

    Nicole turned on her phone, and messages flooded out, almost freezing her phone.

    "Stop checking your phone. Let''s eat first!"

    Samuel snatched her phone away and pushed the dishes in front of her.

    Nicole enjoyed being cosseted and she smiled. "I''m afraid that I''m like Cindere, who woke up to find

    everything was only a dream."

    "Silly girl, it''s real that you married me. It''s not a dream. Everyone in the Seapolis City knew about it

    yesterday. You are my wife, and you can''t escape even if you regret."

    "Why do I suddenly feel that you have plotted all this? Tell me, are you plotting against me?"

    Nicole joked with Samuel.

    Samuel hastily extended his hand. "No, no, I did not. I love you sincerely and deeply."

    "You have a glib tongue. Where did you learn this?"

    As she spoke, Nicole smiled, obviously in a good mood.

    After the lunch, Nicole didn''t bother to check at her phone, and she walked back home with Samuel,

    hand in hand.

    They were not in a hurry. They ate too much at lunch, so they chose to walk to help the digestion.

    Nicole felt the people around her were all friendly.

    As they walked along like campus lovers, Nicole had that swelling and warm feeling again.

    "Remember? When I first saw you in college, I imagined that one day we could walk hand in hand on

    campus. Unfortunately, the girl next to you back then was Riley."

    Nicole thought of the past.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Samuel paused, and then said, "I entered the rtionship with Riley out of habit, and I didn''t have

    special feelings for her. She said that she wanted to be my girlfriend, and I didn''t say anything, which

    she took as my acquiescence. Afterwards, rumor spread on campus that we were lovers, and I didn''t

    bother to exin. We got along like that. By the way, it¡¯s been some time since Riley died."

    "That''s right. Everything is different now."

    Actually, Nicole didn''t want to mention Riley, but somehow she blurted out like that.

    Riley was no longer an unspeakable secret to them.

    They chatted along the way.

    At the gate of the house, Nicole spotted a familiar car.

    She frowned slightly, and Samuel was displeased as well.

    "I think we should move to the house that Mom gave us. Too many peoplee here uninvited."

    Although Nicole did not say anything, she was obviously sullen.

    The car belonged to the Don family, but she didn''t know who was inside.

    Mrs. Don was thest person she wanted to set eyes on.

    Just as they were about to reach the gate, the car door suddenly opened. Out came Audrey.

    Nicole a little surprised, but there was nothing to be surprised about.

    Nicole only paused for a moment before she spoke indifferently.

    "What''s the matter, Minister Shaw?"

    The way Nicole addressed her upset Audrey.

    "Nicole, it was your birthday yesterday. I called you many times, but your phone was off, so I came

    here."

    Audrey looked haggard.

    Nicole paused, for she didn''t expect that Audrey would remember her birthday. She felt pity at the sight

    of her.

    "You''ve been waiting here since yesterday?"

    "Yes."

    Audrey nodded.

    Her eyes were bloodshot from a sleepless night.

    Cold as she was, Nicole didn''t say any hurting words.

    She recalled that Audrey talked about her child when they were in the United States. Every year on her

    child''s birthday, Audrey would prepare gifts and pray for the unlucky child.

    Now that Audrey had waited for her through the night, Nicole''s heart suddenly softened.

 Chapter 367 Youve Got to Be Happy

    Chapter 367 You''ve Got to Be Happy

    "Come on in!"

    Nicole said indifferently.

    This was the first time she let in a Don.

    Audrey was obviously ttered.

    Samuel didn''t stop Nicole. Instead, he opened the gate and let Audrey in.

    Nicole''s parents might stay at the Green''s with the childrenst night, and they had note back yet.

    Olivia and Jacob went out as well, so they were alone in the big house.

    "Are you hungry? Would you like me to make you a bowl of noodles?"

    Nicole asked in a low voice.

    "I''ll do that."

    Knowing that Audrey definitely had a lot to say to Nicole, Samuel took off his jacket and went to the

    kitchen.

    Noticing that Samuel treated Nicole very well, Audrey whispered, "It''s a blessing to be able to find such

    a husband."

    "Yes, he treats me very well. I am contented."

    Nicole''s eyes glinted with affection at the mention of Samuel.

    "I watched the live broadcast yesterday. I feel gratified that he proposed to you in front of everyone in

    the Seapolis City, and the Green family gave you great support."

    From her words, Nicole knew that she had be a celebrity in the Seapolis City yesterday.

    "Samuel caught me off guard. I was unprepared."

    "He likes you. I''m relieved that such a man loves you so much."

    Audrey took out a key from her pocket and handed it to Nicole.

    "I don''t have anything to give you. This is the key to the studio I usually stay. I know you like drawing,

    so I give it to you."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole took it.

    Although they were mother and daughter, they hadn''t been together for many years, so the affection

    between them lessened.

    Now that they were able to sit together and talk peacefully, Nicole felt it was good.

    "The Don family..."

    "Let''s not talk about them."

    Audrey interrupted Shen Mange directly, who let out a sigh of relief.

    She was afraid that Audrey woulde to lobby for the Don family. In that case, she might not be able

    to maintain such a good mood.

    "Thank you."

    "Nicole, I didn''t stay with you and guard you, nor did I watch you grow up. This is the biggest regret in

    my life. However, it was my own fault, and I can''t me anyone else. I don''t me you for not forgiving

    me or not calling me Mom. I don''t force you to go back to the Don''s. I heard that Samuel helped you

    get your ID card and you are applying for a passport. You can go wherever you want. Life is short, so

    lead a good life and don''t care about what others say. Understand?"

    Her words surprised Nicole, who nodded.

    "After dinner, can you apany me to pay a visit to your father''s grave?"

    Audrey''s eyes flickered with hope, but she said, "Of course, if you don''t want to, forget it. I won''t force

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    you."

    "I''ll go with you!"

    Nicole knew that she should have visited Xander''s grave, but she couldn''t forgive Mrs. Don.

    Audrey was extremely happy when Nicole agreed to go.

    They talked about painting the next.

    Obviously, Audrey was much more aplished than Nicole in this field.

    Nicole liked to get on with Audrey if she put the maternal affection and the Don family behind them.

    They had a good chat.

    When Samuel came out of the kitchen, he saw they chatting like friends without any difficulties.

    "Come on, you two painters, noodles are ready."

    Samuel served Audrey noodles.

    "Do you want some?"

    He looked at Nicole.

    Nicole shook her head. "No, I''m full, but I can watch her eat."

    Audrey smiled and did not say anything. She picked up her chopsticks and took a mouthful of noodles,

    which she raved about.

    "Delicious. It looks like my daughter won''t be hungry from now on."

    "I wouldn''t starve her."

    Samuel looked at Nicole, who smiled back. Their affection for each other was obvious.

    "I will apany Minister Shaw to visit my father''s grave."

    "I''ll drive you."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was relieved that Samuel didn''t object.

    Audrey took in everything smilingly.

    She ate elegantly due to her upbringing. It was a treat to look at her eat the noodles gracefully.

    Nicole even had a feeling that if Audrey was born in ancient times, she would be a decentdy from a

    noble family.

    Audrey noticed Nicole''s gaze, but she did not feel uneasy. Instead, she remained her elegance.

    Nicole suddenly felt that it was a blessing to have such a mother. No matter what, Audrey gave birth to

    her.

    She wanted to call her mother, but she couldn''t utter anything.

    After Audrey finished the bowl of noodles, she looked around and asked, "Lucas and Zoe are not

    here?"

    "Yeah, they might have gone to their grandmother''s."

    Audrey was disappointed.

    "The children are so big, and I haven''t given them anything as a grandmother. I had a pair of golden

    locks forged for them. Although they are a bit out of fashion, they are a token of my regard."

    Audrey handed the golden lock to Nicole.

    "No, thank you. You don''t have to do this."

    "For the children."

    Audrey insisted, and Nicole had to give in.

    She gave the golden locks to Samuel. She whispered to Audrey, "Mind your health. I know that you do

    everything at the Don''s. You want to do more for the olddy on behalf of my father, but you are not

    young anymore. Don''t do everything personally."

    Nicole actually didn''t want to say these words, but she pitied Audrey at the sight of her.

    Tears welled up in Audrey''s eyes, but she forced them back and said, "I know. Take good care of

    yourself. It takes a long time to recover from the miscarriage. During this period of time, don''t eat

    anything cold or spicy. You''d better have light meals."

    "I know."

    Although Audrey had never looked after her, Nicole could tell she cared about her.

    There were no mothers who didn''t care about their children.

    Nicole''s heart softened again.

    "I went shopping the other day and bought you a coat, but I have no chance to give it to you. Since

    you''re here today, I''ll go get it. Wait a moment."

    Nicole had bought this coat long ago, but she didn''t have the chance to give it to Audrey. Now that they

    got closer, she rose to her feet, heading to the bedroom.

    Audrey was surprised.

    "She bought it for me?"

    She looked at Samuel, feeling everything was unreal.

    Samuel smiled. "Nicole cares about you, but the Don family has hurt her too much."

    "I know."

    Audrey didn''t talk about the Don family

    Nicole returned with a cashmere coat, which was from the new collection of the year. The color and the

    style suited Audrey very well.

    Audrey became tearful.

    Nicole had been a considerate child, but she was hurt by the Don family.

    Audrey forced back her tears and said, "Thank you, I like it very much."

    "Try it on. If it looks good, wear it to visit Dad together."

    Audrey paused, and then she got excited.

    She followed Nicole into the bedroom and changed into the coat.

    The coat fitted her well, and she looked pretty in it.

    Looking at Nicole smilingly stand behind her in the mirror, Audrey felt contented.

    "Remember, you''ve got to be happy, understand?"

    "Yeah, you too!"

    Nicole held her shoulder and found that Audrey was skinny, not as good as she looked.

    This woman had been troubled by love the whole life, and she even wasted most of her time for a man.

    Nicole suddenly felt distressed.

    "My father has passed away for so many years. If you meet anyone that suits you, you should consider

    him. You have a long life ahead, and you will be lonely if you are alone."

    Nicole did not intend to say these words, but she could not help but speak.

    Audrey paused for a moment, and then bitterly said, "I can''t forget your father at all. I had tried to forget

    him and start a new life with someone else, but as you can see, I simply can''t do it. Vi''s father treats

    me well and I am grateful to him, but gratitude is not love. In this life, I love only one man, who

    unfortunately couldn''t spend long time with me. Perhaps in the next life we could continue what we

    have left in this life."

    "Don''t think about it. Let''s go."

    Nicole didn''t know what to say about the rtionship between Audrey and Xander.

    Their love was pure at the beginning, but the rtionship ended in a hurry. However, the love had

    lingered for so many years.

    Nicole had never experienced such a rtionship before, but she pitied Audrey anyway.

    Noticing that her daughter cared about her, Audrey felt warm. She smiled. "I''m fine, don''t worry about

    me."

    "Okay."

    They went downstairs, the wall between them disappearing.

    Samuel had prepared for the visit. Seeing theme down, he smiled and said, "Let''s go. I''ve

    prepared everything."

    "Alright!"

    They left the house for the Martyrs'' Cemetery.

    Usually it was not allowed to freely enter the Martyrs'' Cemetery, but they managed to do it on Samuel''s

    ount.

    Xander remained young in high spirit on the gravestone.

    Audrey became tearful at the sight of Xander''s photo.

    "Xander, I''vee to visit you with our daughter. This is the first time I''vee to visit you in so many

    years. Do you me me?"

    Audrey took out the flowers and ced them on the grave, and Nicole followed suit.

    Nicole didn''t have much affection for Xander, but she admired him for he had sacrificed his life for the

    country. Besides, this man gave her life.

    Nicole respectfully ced the flowers and bowed to the grave.

    After everything was done, Audrey didn''t intend to leave. She told Nicole, "You go back first. I want to

    stay here with him and talk to him."

    Shen Mange was worried, but she didn''t think Audrey could do anything in the cemetery. She

    whispered, "We''ll be off. Go home early and give me a call when you get home."

    "Alright!"

    Audrey agreed, but her eyes never left Xander''s gravestone.

 Chapter 368 Audrey Committed Suicide

    Chapter 368 Audrey Committed Suicide

    Nicole was a little worried, but she knew that if she stayed, Audrey might not be able to say much.

    Somehow she felt that something was wrong with Audrey today. Perhaps she had a difficult time with

    the Don family?

    Perhaps her life had been too tough?

    Nicole didn''t know, but she couldn''t ask.

    She didn''t want to ask about the Don family. She was afraid to hear that Mrs. Don adored Vi.

    Nicole was sensitive about this kind of thing.

    Therefore when Audrey asked her to leave, she left.

    After she got in the car, she said to Samuel, "Do you think Minister Shaw is a little strange today?"

    "No. What''s the matter?"

    Samuel was bewildered for he didn''t know Audrey well enough.

    "Nothing. Maybe I think too much. I feel she is down in the dumps today."

    "Perhaps she thinks of your father."

    Nicole nodded.

    She felt sad at the way Audrey looked at Xander''s photo.

    "The greatest sadness in life is that your beloved one is dead. You love him, but he''s gone. How are

    you going to pull through the next few decades?"

    Nicole sighed.

    She suddenly grabbed Samuel by the cor and said, "You have to promise that you will die after me. I

    don''t want to live alone on the memories of you."

    "What nonsense! We will grow old together. I promise you that I will not die before you."

    "Remember your promise."

    Nicole felt that their conversation might bring them bad luck, but she said it anyway. She had an

    uneasy feeling, but she didn''t know what was wrong.

    "Okay!"

    Samuel didn''t mind her nonsense and drove back.

    Lucas and Zoe were staying at the Green''s for two days, making the excuse of giving the private space

    to Samuel and Nicole. In fact, the olddy missed the children.

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush had worked hard these years, so they went back home.

    Olivia and Jacob were busy with something these days, going out early anding homete, as if

    they had got over Tim. Although Tim did not apologize, Jacob did not seem to get in touch with the

    Louis family.

    Everything seemed peaceful until Jason called, whichpletely disrupted Nicole''s life.

    Audrey hadmitted suicide!

    Nicole froze.

    She could remember well that Audrey came to her with the birthday gift a couple of days ago, and she

    could recall the deep affection in Audrey''s eyes when she looked at Xander''s photos on the

    gravestone. Why out of a sudden did shemit suicide?

    Nicole was dumbfounded, and her tears uncontrobly coursed down her cheeks.

    She had always thought that she wouldn''t care about this woman, but now she knew that many

    emotions were buried deep down. She deliberately ignored this woman, afraid to get hurt. Now that

    something awful had happened, she felt a pang at her heart. This woman was her mother, whose

    suicide prostrated her with grief.

    "How could this happen? She looked fine a few days ago!"

    Nicole looked at Samuel with tearful eyes.

    The news took Samuel by surprise as well.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Why did this tough woman choose tomit suicide?

    "Stop crying. Let''s go to the hospital and take a look."

    Samuel did not know how to console Nicole.

    They rushed to the hospital. Nicole panicked when she saw Jason.

    "Uncle, how is my mother?"

    As Nicole spoke, Mrs. Don suddenly looked back and saw her, letting out an angry roar suddenly.

    "What on earth did you say to your mother? She was a different person after she came back. Did you

    know that she brought Vi with her when shemitted suicide? She poisoned the food she cooked

    for Vi! I know that you hate Vi, but you can''t ask your mother to die with your sister just because

    you don''t like her, right?"

    "Mom, stop!"

    Jason was desperate with his mother.

    Nicole froze.

    "Asking my mother to die with Vi? What do you mean? What the hell is going on?"

    Nicole grabbed Jason''s sleeve.

    Jason sighed and said, "I don''t know what is wrong with Audrey. She has made quite some

    arrangements these two days, saying she''s taking Vi back to the United States. Mom and I didn''t

    pay attention. Today, Audrey made a meal for Vi alone, and they ate together. After that, something

    happened to them. The doctor said that the food was poisonous."

    "How could this happen?"

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    She knew that Audrey did not like Vi, but wasn''t it too extreme of her to die with Vi?

    Besides, she didn''t think that Audrey would do such a thing.

    Mrs. Don cried. "Audrey is a good daughter-inw and Vi is a good child. Why can''t you tolerate

    them?"

    "I didn''t."

    Nicole felt hurt by the injustice.

    Samuel took a step forward, pulling Nicole behind him. He looked at the olddy and said, "Mrs. Don,

    you can''t make groundless usations. Nicole didn''t do anything."

    "She didn''t? Didn''t Audrey go to her a couple of days ago? Didn''t Audrey be abnormal after she

    came back? Is there any mother in the world would kill her daughter with her own hands? But Audrey

    did! Why? Didn''t she do it for Nicole?"

    "Do you know why Minister Shaw came to see Nicole two days ago? Because that was Nicole''s

    birthday! What''s wrong that she came to celebrate her daughter''s birthday?"

    Samuel thought Mrs. Don was simply unreasonable.

    Why was it always Nicole''s fault if she got involved?

    Why did she think Nicole plotted all the bad things?

    Why did she bias against Nicole?

    Mrs. Don paused. Obviously, she did not know about Nicole''s birthday, nor did she pay attention to the

    live webcast in the church, let alone the marriage proposal Samuel made to Nicole.

    Nicole was too upset to care about how Mrs. Don thought of her at all.

    Words were futile to change the prejudice.

    "Uncle, how is my mother now?"

    Ignoring Mrs. Don, Nicole asked Jason.

    Jason felt guilty, but he couldn''t stop his mother. He sighed and said, "Doctors are performing an

    emergency operation on her, and I don''t know how she is."

    Nicole did not say anything else, waiting quietly, but her heart was in a whirl.

    The person in the operation room was her mother, who gave birth to her.

    Knowing that Nicole felt upset, Samuel pulled her in his arms and whispered, "She''ll be fine. The Lord

    will look after her."

    "I hope so."

    Nicole was not in the mood to say anything for her heart was in a whirl.

    The door to the operating room remained shut, and everyone was anxious. Even Mrs. Don kept silent

    in anxiety.

    Time crawled. Atst the operation ended two hourster.

    When the doctor pushed open the door to the operating room and came out, Nicole suddenly felt that

    her legs went numb.

    Samuel knew that she was too nervous.

    This woman tended to feign indifference. In fact, her heart was the softest.

    With the help of Samuel, Nicole went up to the doctor.

    "Doctor, how is the patient?"

    Jason asked anxiously.

    The doctor took off his mask and whispered, "Miss Yate is not in danger for she suffers a minor case of

    poisoning. However, Ms. Shaw is seriously poisoned and she remains in aa. We have done our

    best, but we have to wait and see if she could wake up."

    Nicole copsed.

    Fortunately, Samuel consoled her.

    "Don''t be afraid. The doctors are doing their best to save her. I believe Minister Shaw will survive."

    His words brought tears to her eyes.

    "Will she?"

    "Sure!"

    She nodded.

    Vi and Audrey were pushed into the ward respectively.

    Looking at Vi''s pale face, Mrs. Don said with pity, "Poor child. She will be deeply traumatized by the

    experience of being poisoned by her mother. She might suffer from it for a lifetime."

    Ignoring Mrs. Don, Nicole went straight to Audrey''s bed.

    Audrey looked peaceful andposed, as if she had well prepared for all this. Nicole burst into tears.

    "Mom, wake up, please wake up. It''s all my fault. Two days ago, I felt that something was wrong with

    you, but I didn''t keep yourpany andfort you. Don''t go to Dad. You owe me so much in this life,

    and you didn''t spend time with me. How can you leave like this?"

    Nicole had thought she was not able to call Audrey Mom, but now she found it natural to call her this

    way.

    She wanted to wake up Audrey and tell her that she forgave her.

    However, Audrey seemed to be in a deep sleep, and she didn''t respond at all.

    Mrs. Don wanted to say something, but Jason took her out.

    "Why are you taking me away?"

    "Mom, that''s enough. Nicole doesn''t know anything. You always blindly me everything on her. Are

    you her biological grandmother? You took pains to look for Xander''s daughter, but why do you treat her

    like that now that you''ve found her? Aren''t you afraid that Xander wouldn''t rest at peace? You haven''t

    figured out why Audrey did this, and you rush to use Nicole. Why on earth do you have a bias

    against her?"

    Mrs. Don paused.

    That was right!

    Nicole was her own granddaughter. Why did she have a bias against her now?

    "You don''t know. I saw her bully Vi in the hospital. I saw it with my own eyes."

    "Even if you saw it with your own eyes, do you know what Vi did to Nicole? Do you know your own

    granddaughter was almost killed by Vi? Did you demand justice for her? Did you stand up for her?"

    Why his mother had be like this was beyond Jason, but he looked disappointed. Mrs. Don fell

    silent for a long time.

 Chapter 369 Why Does She Treat You Well

    Chapter 369 Why Does She Treat You Well

    Nicole insisted on staying behind to apany Audrey. Unable to dissuade her, Samuel had to keep

    herpany, feeling distressed for her.

    She was not in good health, and she got too anxious about Audrey.

    Samuel was worried that Nicole would copse.

    Mrs. Don came in without saying anything. She hired a care giver to look after Vi, and then she went

    home.

    Jason had been waiting outside. When he saw Samuele out, he whispered, "Let''s talk."

    "There''s nothing to talk about. If it''s about Mrs. Don, I think it''s up to Nicole.

    Samuel said indifferently, obviously reluctant to talk about this.

    Knowing his mother had gone too far, Jason sighed and said, "My mother is old, and she is getting

    senile."

    "Do you know why Minister Shawmitted suicide and tried to kill Vi?"

    Samuel thought Audrey had gone to extreme this time.

    Jason shook his head and said, "Perhaps it''s because my mother adored Vi too much. Audrey has

    been thinking she owes Nicole, who could not go back to our family on Vi''s ount. This is a torture

    to Audrey. She was desperate to get Nicole back to the Don family and be Xander''s daughter officially,

    but it was dyed because of my mother''s foolishness. When Vi was kidnapped and thrown into the

    sea, she insisted that Nicole was behind the scheme, and my mother believed her. She started to

    speak ill of Nicole in front of Audrey. In the beginning, Audrey would argue with my mother. Later, the

    olddy was unreasonable and Audrey fell silent."

    "It was Nicole''s birthday, and Audrey said she was celebrating with Nicole. She only told me about that.

    I thought that she was in a bad mood, and she might feel better talking to Nicole, but I didn''t expect she

    would do such a foolish thing after she came back."

    As he spoke, Jason med himself.

    If only he could have sensed something was wrong with Audrey.

    As he listened, Samuel knew the root cause of the problem.

    Audrey was the olddy''s daughter-inw, and she had been taking care of her on behalf of Xander.

    However, her other daughter tended to alienate the olddy from Nicole, so Audrey felt guilty with

    Xander and the Don family.

    Perhaps there were quarrels between Audrey and Vi, which was unknown to outsiders, and Vi

    wouldn''t listen to her. Therefore Audrey made a reckless move, killing herself and Vi to leave peace

    to Nicole.

    Undoubtedly, Audrey loved Nicole, in a way that no one could understand.

    It was a pity that none of them had noticed this.

    Nicole stayed by Audrey''s side. Looking at her quiet face, she couldn''t understand why Audrey had

    chosen to die.

    As time went by, Jason decided to go back and check on the olddy. Samuel noticed that Nicole didn''t

    eat or drink anything, so he went out to buy her some food for he was worried about her health.

    Impervious to the things happening around her, Nicole kept staying with Audrey.

    Someone opened the door quietly.

    Vi stood behind Nicole like a ghost, looking at Audrey, who was lying on the bed, with a trace of

    malice in her eyes.

    "Why? We are both her children. Why does she treat you so well, while treating me ruthlessly?"

    Her ghostly voice in the spacious ward sent chills up Nicole''s back.

    Nicole looked back and saw her resentful eyes.

    "You know what you''ve done. You should know why Mom did that to you."

    "Mom? So intimate. Sure enough, you''ve recognized each other, haven''t you?"

    Vi burst intoughter.

    "I''ve been expecting her to treat me better ever since I was a child, but she never did. Since you

    appeared, she has given you all her love. No matter what you do, she admires you. No matter what I

    do, she uses me. On your birthday, I cooked for her, but she did not appreciate it. She asked me to

    tell Mrs. Don that it was not you who kidnapped me and threw me into the sea. She also asked me to

    tell the olddy that it was you who suffered miscarriage to save her. She had been thinking of

    everything for your own sake, and she didn''t even think about me. If I told the olddy everything, what

    would she think of me? How would she treat me? Wouldn''t the efforts I made on the olddy during the

    past month be wasted?"

    Nicole frowned.

    "Didn''t you do all this? Shouldn''t you confess to the olddy?"

    "Why should I confess? The olddy is blind. She likes lies, and she likes me, an outsider, to be her

    granddaughter. She is my mother! Why can''t she think for me? I need her love as well! But does she

    give me any? You don''t know how happy I was when she said she would cook delicious food for me. I

    had thought I finally got what I wanted after so many years, but I almost died after I ate what she

    cooked for me. My beloved mother wanted to kill me for you! Nicole, why do you exist in this world?

    Why don''t you die?"

    As Vi spoke, she picked up something next to her and flung it at Nicole''s head.

    Nicole had learned quite some self-defense techniques from Samuel these days. The moment Vi

    came over, Nicole turned around and kicked her in the stomach with her right foot, sending her out of

    the ward.

    Vi let out an angry scream.

    She flew out like a kite with a broken string.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Nicole felt no pity for her.

    She went mad hopelessly.

    "Beat it! Stop disturbing my mom!"

    After she spoke coldly, Nicole closed the door and shut Vi out.

    Returning to bed, Nicole looked at Audrey in aa and whispered, "Why are you so stupid? So what

    if she doesn''t tell the olddy? I never care about what the olddy thinks of me. Is it worthwhile killing

    yourself for this person? Or do you think no one or nothing could make you stay in the world? How

    about me? Don''t you want me anymore?"

    Audrey''s hand moved slightly, but the movement was too slight for Nicole to notice.

    She sat at Audrey''s bed, whispering, "I used to think that there was a long distance between us. Now, I

    know that you love me, in a special way that I can''t understand. So what if I can''t go back to the Don

    family? I don''t care at all. As long as you are well and happy, I feel contented. Why do you insist on

    getting me back to the Don family? Do I have to do that to be Xander''s daughter? And I am not his

    daughter if I don''t? Mom, sometimes you''re too stubborn. "

    Nicole didn''t know if Audrey could hear her, but even if she couldn''t hear, she wanted to tell her.

    Audrey was sleeping soundly, and Nicole felt tired, leaning against the bed and falling asleep.

    In her dream, she seemed to see Audrey''s affectionate smile. And she saw Xander too. When she was

    about to say something, they left.

    "Dad, Mom!"

    Nicole woke up to find this was just a dream.

    Samuel was back. When he noticed that she had a nightmare, he asked, "Are you alright? There''s a

    sofa inside. You go to sleep for a while. I''ll watch over her. She''ll be fine. Look, I bought some food. Try

    to eat some."

    "I don''t have any appetite."

    Nicole was worried.

    Samuel knew how she felt, but he tried to persuade her, "Even if you have no appetite, eat some. We

    don''t know when Minister Shaw will wake up. What if you copse again?"

    "I can''t eat."

    Nicole knew that Samuel meant well, but she did not have any appetite.

    Samuel took a bowl of porridge and said, "Even if you don''t have any appetite, have the porridge at

    least. Otherwise, if Vies looking for trouble again, how do you have the strength to kick her

    out?"

    Nicole paused.

    "How do you know?"

    "Well, I guess the whole hospital knows about it. Vi woke up and came to see her mother, but she

    got kicked out by you. She can''t even get up now, but she says pitifully that you are in a bad mood, and

    she asks everyone not to me you."

    "Hypocrite."

    Nicole thought it would be a waste of talent if Vi didn''t take the career of acting.

    Of course Samuel believed none of this.

    However, he whispered, "It''ll affect you if this spreads out. Besides, Mrs. Don is blind, and she might

    misunderstand you. Therefore you should eat something and sleep for a while, so that you can have

    the energy to deal with the viins, right?"

    Nicole''s heart softened when she saw that Samuel took pains to persuade her to eat.

    "You are the only one who loves me and understands me in the world."

    "I''m your husband. If I don''t care about you, who will?"

    Samuel handed the porridge to Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t refuse. Although she didn''t have any appetite, she forced herself to eat some.

    Samuel felt relieved.

    He was afraid that Nicole would break down because of Audrey.

    After Nicole ate the porridge, she thought she couldn''t sleep, but she drifted off anyway.

    She didn''t know that the miscarriage had harmed her health, and she felt tired and drowsy easily.

    Samuel knew well about this, so he hoped she could sleep well.

    Now that she had fallen asleep, Samuel carried her into the inner room and tucked her in. After that, he

    walked out.

    Audrey was still asleep. Everything was developing in an unknown direction.

    Samuel did not know what tomorrow had in store for them, but no one would be allowed to get Nicole

    into any trouble!

 Chapter 370 Get Lost with Viola

    Chapter 370 Get Lost with Vi

    It was a sleepless night for Samuel, who managed to shield the ward from the turmoil outside. Audrey

    remained unconscious in bed, and Nicole was safe and sound.

    When the sun shone in the next morning, Nicole woke up.

    When she saw the coat on her, and she knew that it was Samuel''s. She was bewildered. Why did she

    fall asleep?

    Nicole knew that she couldn''t sleep at all, but she drifted off. She got suspicious, but she didn''t have

    time to figure out.

    She came out of the inner room and saw Samuel clean Audrey''s face.

    He took good care of her as if she was his mother, which moved Nicole.

    "I''ll do it."

    Nicole hastily took over.

    This was not something a man should do!

    However, Samuel said indifferently, "Go wash up first. If someonees, I''m afraid you don''t have time

    to wash up."

    Nicole knew well who he was talking about, and she was going to ignore that person. However, they

    were in the hospital, and Audrey was unconscious, she thought she''d better not get into trouble.

    Nicole went to the bathroom and washed herself up. When she came out, Mrs. Don had arrived.

    When she saw Nicole, she had an angry look on her face, but she didn''t fly into a fit this time.

    That took Nicole by surprise.

    "I heard that you kicked Vi out of the wardst night. Is that true?"

    Stifling hard her emotions, Mrs. Don asked Nicole.

    "Yes," Nicole said indifferently.

    "Don''t you know that she is a patient? Why can''t you have a good talk?"

    Mrs. Don told herself not to get angry. The person in front of her was her own granddaughter, and she

    couldn''t get angry with her anymore.

    However, her tone was harsh somehow.

    Nicole turned grim again.

    "Mrs. Don, if you think I treat her badly, please watch over her. Don''t ever let here to me for

    humiliation. Isn''t that the best way?"

    Mrs. Don turned gloomy.

    "Grandma, it''s all my fault. Don''t me my sister. I just want to see my mother. Even she doesn''t care

    about my life, I can''t leave her alone after all, can I?"

    Vi came in without being noticed. When she heard Nicole, she put on her pitiful mask.

    Mrs. Don''s heart ached at the sight of Vi''s delicate and pitiful face.

    "Vi, it''s great that you don''t me your mother. Your mother didn''t mean to do it. Don''t take it

    personally."

    "I won''t, Grandma, I know that my mother is having a difficult time. Nicole wouldn''t forgive her, which

    left Mom no other choice."

    Vi again managed to draw the attention to Nicole.

    Nicole thought Vi kept pestering her like a persistent fly.

    She sneered. "Haven''t you learned your lesson from that kick yet? Do you want another kick?"

    Shuddering in panic, Vi hid behind Mrs. Don and said pitifully, "Nicole, don''t do this. I mean well."

    "Beat it!"

    Nicole didn''t even bother to show due respect.

    Thinking Nicole was rude and arrogant, Mrs. Don got angry.

    "Nicole, you are the eldest daughter of the Don family and the wife of the Greens, but that doesn''t

    mean you can''t throw your weight around like this. Look how frightened Vi is. You are her elder

    sister, so why can''t you treat her well?"

    Nicole looked at Mrs. Don coldly.

    The olddy suddenly felt something strange in Nicole''s eyes.

    She recalled that when she suffered a stroke and got hospitalized, Nicole treated her differently. She

    was worried about her, and the concern in her eyes was sincere.

    Why did they be enemies now?

    Mrs. Don''s heart softened.

    "Nicole..."

    "I don''t want to be your granddaughter. Stop forcing me. To be honest, I can kick you out since you kept

    looking for trouble. Don''t force me to do that. If you think I''m an eyesore, go out with your Vi now.

    Don''t ever show up in front of me. It''s good for everyone."

    Nicole interrupted Mrs. Don tly. She didn''t want to hear anything from her. The more she listened, the

    more her heart was hurt.

    Mrs. Don tensed up.

    Over the years, the Don family was well respected, and no one dared to speak to her like this.

    However, her own granddaughter was disobedient and unfilial, who sent her round the twist with

    disrespectful words.

    Jason grabbed her hand and said, "Mom, you go out first."

    "You ask me to go out after she spoke to me like this?"

    Mrs. Don felt that her son had changed as well. Why did he go against her?

    Jason whispered, "Audrey is still unconscious. Do you think it proper to have a row right here?"

    Mrs. Don paused, and then red at Nicole, taking Vi out.

    "Grandma, I want to stay and take care of Mom."

    Vi was reluctant to go. She wouldn''t stop messing things up when her goal was not achieved.

    Nicole said coldly, "Either you die and stay with Mom, or beat it now."

    "Nicole..."

    "Get lost!"

    After Nicole spoke, she grabbed the ashtray near her and flung at Vi.

    Anyway, she was arrogant in Mrs. Don''s eyes, so she didn''t care about her image.

    Vi didn''t expect that Nicole would dare to attack her in front of Mrs. Don. She paused for a moment,

    and then moved toward the ashtray with a vague smile.

    "Nicole, are you going to kill me?"

    She shouted before the ashtray reached her.

    Jason quickly kicked Vi, who was off guard and lost her bnce. The ashtray grazed her ear, hitting

    the wall with a crisp noise.

    Mrs. Don was trembling in rage.

    "What audacity! You dare to attack her in front of me, and I can''t imagine what you are capable of

    behind my back. So this is the granddaughter of the Don family?

    "If you don''t leave, I''ll kick you out as well."

    Nicole didn''t show any due respect at all.

    Mrs. Done opened her eyes wide in disbelief.

    Jason felt that Nicole had the same temper as Xander, who yielded to soft approaches but rejecting

    forces. He hastily stopped Mrs. Don and said, "Mom, let''s go out first."

    "Look at her, look at her..."

    "Alright, I know. Let''s go out first."

    Jason took Mrs. Don out, dragging Vi away as well.

    "Why don''t you go? Do you want to die here?"

    Jason didn''t like Vi, and he wouldn''t have allowed her to move in their house if it had not been for

    Audrey. However, his mother was enchanted by her.

    Afraid of Jason, Vi shuddered at his words, and she left reluctantly.

    Nicole closed the door.

    Samuel whispered, "Are you angry?"

    "No. Since my heart is broken, I don''t have anything to be angry about. I just don''t want to see them.

    Out of sight, out of mind."

    Nicole went up to Audrey, taking a towel to wipe her face.

    She did it carefully, which wrung his heart.

    It seemed that Vi could not stay and cause troubles in the Seapolis City. However, Mrs. Don got

    alert since the ident, protecting Vi well. She took Vi wherever she went, therefore Samuel

    could not find a chance to make moves.

    As if she knew what was on his mind, Nicole spoke softly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "There''s no need to do anything to Vi on my ount. If she keeps looking for trouble, she will take a

    dose of her own medicine. Besides, I''m not useless, nor am I a saint. You don''t have to worry about

    me."

    Samuel paused, and then smiled. "You know me well."

    "I don''t think you should do anything illegal on her ount. I''m different, for there are different kinds of

    fights between women, so don''t bother about it. I just hope my mother won''t me me when she

    wakes up."

    "I don''t think she will. No mother in this world would harm her own child, but Minister Shaw was

    resolute to die with Vi. I think she did it because she was extremely disappointed with Vi. Of

    course, she might have done it for you."

    Nicole paused.

    "She did it for me. Sometimes I can''t understand her. She loves me very much, but why does she

    express her love in an extreme way?"

    Looking at Audrey, Nicole wished she could wake up and tell her the answer.

    However, Audrey was unconscious.

    Nicole and Samuel had stayed in the ward for three days here.

    During the period, Vi came looking for trouble, but Jason told her off.

    Mrs. Don had been taking Vi''s side, thinking Nicole was going too far. However, Nicole didn''t bother

    to argue with her, pretending that she was invisible, which exasperated the olddy.

    Laurel heard that Audrey was hospitalized and Nicole was taking care of her, so she had delicious food

    made and delivered to Nicole.

    Mrs. Don felt upset when she saw Laurel treat Nicole so well.

    This was her granddaughter.

    She attempted to talk to Nicole, who never gave her any chance.

    They were stuck in a stalemate.

    Vi was taking every chance to mess up things, which pissed Jason off. He had her tied to her bed

    with the excuse of giving her a good rest. In fact, he just wanted her to quiet down.

    Vi cried andined to Mrs. Don, who interceded with Jason for her. However, he sent Mrs. Don

    home and found a special nurse to take care of her.

    The room finally quieted down.

    Just as Nicole heaved a sigh of relief, Audrey woke up.

 Chapter 371 You Are a Cunning Old Fox

    Chapter 371 You Are a Cunning Old Fox

    "Mom, are you awake? I''ll go find the doctor."

    Nicole was very excited.

    Samuel said, "You stay here. I''ll go for the doctor."

    He turned to leave.

    Audrey knew she didn''t die when she saw Nicole. She felt they had parted for ages.

    "Nicole..."

    "Mom!"

    Nicole held her hand with excitement and sadness in her eyes.

    "Why are you so silly? How could you do such a thing? It''s not a pity if Vi dies, but why did you do

    that?"

    "I''m sorry, Nicole. I''m sorry. Vi is my daughter and I brought her to this world. I brought her up as she

    is now. She even thinks of hurting you again. I can''t watch her hurt you, so I could only take her with

    me and apologize to your dad. In this way you won''t get in any trouble."

    Audrey said with difficulty, tearing flooding out of her eyes.

    She was a strong woman, but now she felt sad for Nicole.

    Nicole said in a choked voice, "Do you think that no one will hurt me if you take Vi away? There are

    many risks and difficulties in this world. Can you take them all away for me? Mom, do you have to be

    so extreme? I''m not afraid of anything except that something bad happening to the people I care about.

    I''m afraid that these people will leave me and I will be lonely. Life is short, only a few decades. We

    didn''t spend much time together, and you intended to leave me at such an early stage. Do you like me

    or detest me?"

    Tears coursed down Audrey''s cheeks.

    "How could I detest you?"

    "Then take good care of yourself and watch how your daughter turns the table and lives her own life in

    this world. I''m not afraid of anyone. I''ll take my own path, and I don''t need anyone to do anything for

    me. Do you understand?"

    Nicole held Audrey''s hand tightly, afraid that she would be gone if she loosened her grip.

    That kind of feeling was too bad. She didn''t want to experience it again.

    Audrey almost died this time, so she wouldn''t have the courage to kill herself again. Looking at Nicole,

    who had be strong, she seemed to see Xander decades ago.

    "You are the daughter of your father, who was never defeated by anything."

    "I am also your daughter."

    Tears welled up in Audrey''s eyes.

    "What did you call me just now? Can you do that again?"

    "I called you Mom, Mom!"

    Nicole used to think it was difficult, but now she found it natural to call her Mom.

    "Sweetie!"

    Filled with joy and sorrow, Audrey got emotional. The venttor was flickering with warning lights, at

    which Nicole turned pale.

    "Mom, calm down. Take a deep breath. Right, take a deep breath!"

    She taught Audrey to calm down.

    The doctors rushed over and they began to examine Audrey carefully.

    Samuel pulled Nicole into his arms.

    Nicole felt secured with Samuel around.

    After a while, the doctor said to them, "She''s doing well. She is back to normal now, except that her

    blood sugar is a little low. She can have some liquid food, but not too much. Increase the amount

    slowly."

    "Thank you, doctor."

    Nicole hastily expressed her thanks.

    Samuel walked them out and asked the servants to prepare food.

    Watching Nicole busy taking care of her, Audrey said in a low voice, "Take a rest. Sit with me for a

    while. I feel good just looking at you."

    "Do you think I''m an elixir that can heal you? I promise you that I''ll stay with you. I won''t leave, but you

    have to cooperate with the doctor, right?"

    Nicole coaxed Audrey as if she was a child.

    Audrey nodded and smiled brightly.

    Samuel didn''t want to disturb them, so he left the ward quietly. At the corner of the corridor, he met

    Jason, who came upon learning the news that Audrey had woken up.

    "Don''t go in. They are talking."

    Samuel stopped Jason outside the ward.

    "Is Audrey alright?" Jason whispered.

    "The doctor says that everything is fine, except that the blood sugar is a little low. She''s fine."

    Samuel lit a cigarette and handed another one to Jason.

    Jason looked at him and said, "Didn''t you say you would quit smoking? Are you giving up?"

    "I feel bored. I''ll quit smoking in a few days."

    Samuel paused for a moment.

    Did he smoke a lot recently?

    Why did Jason say that?

    Samuel thought to himself.

    Jason had no idea what was on Samuel''s mind. He took a puff on his cigarette and asked, "Don''t you

    stop Vi from making trouble? If she doesn''t leave the Seapolis City, there will be no peace in the

    Don family, and Nicole will have a hard time."

    "It doesn''t matter to us. When Minister Shaw gets better, Nicole and I will take the children on a trip. As

    for what Vi will do in the Don family, it''s up to you. We don''t care."

    Jason blushed in embarrassment.

    "Why don''t you just give me two punches?"

    "I don''t dare."

    Jason felt desperate.

    He smiled bitterly and said, "I know that you must be cursing me secretly. You think I''m useless, and I

    can''t even handle a woman and an olddy, right?"

    "You know yourself well."

    Jason got more embarrassed by his candor.

    "My mother is old, I''m afraid she will copse."

    "Sometimes you care too much about what the elders think, and you reckon they are fragile. Mrs. Don

    looks well and I guess she will live for another ten years. But I can''t bear to see Nicole suffer for

    another ten years. One word, since the Don family doesn''t want her, the Greens will ept her as a

    family member. I hope that your mother would stop posing as Nicole''s grandmother and giving lectures.

    She is in no position to lecture Nicole, who doesn''t bear your surname after all.

    Jason blushed awkwardly, as if he got pped in the face.

    "Samuel, can''t you talk properly?"

    "My woman is hurt, and you want me to talk properly? Jason, what a nerve!"

    After Samuel spoke, he took a deep puff on the cigarette, and then stubbed it out.

    "If the Don family can''t handle Vi properly, No Dons are allowed to show up in front of Nicole,

    including you. I wouldn''t help beating you up if I see you."

    After he spoke, Samuel turned and left.

    Jason watched him go away and remained silent.

    Samuel didn''t care what Jason was thinking.

    Nicole asked him not to deal with Vi, but she didn''t forbid him to get Jason involved. He had made it

    clear with Jason, and if Jason didn''t make any moves, he was not a good uncle at all.

    When he returned to the ward, Audrey had fallen asleep because she was still weak.

    Nicole was tucking Audrey in when Samuel came back, and she smelt cigarette.

    "Do you smoke a lot these days?"

    Samuel paused.

    Did he smoke too much recently?

    Samuel hastily said, "I''ll take my time to quit smoking."

    "Take good care of yourself."

    "Okay!"

    Nicole thought Samuel was a sensible man, and she didn''t have to be blunt with him for he would get

    her intention easily.

    She sat down and looked at Audrey''s pale face, whispering, "Vi hated Mom now. Do you think she

    will hurt her now that Mom woke up?"

    "What are you going to do?"

    Samuel knew that Nicole was going to make a move.

    Rather than waiting for the doom, she would strike first.

    This was the Nicole that he knew.

    Nicole frowned. "I don''t know, I''m just guessing if shees back or not."

    "You want to set her up?"

    "I can give it a try."

    Nicole didn''t say much, lost in deep thought.

    Samuel did not ask more questions. Since Nicole had an idea, she would think of a way. He just

    needed to cover up for her after she finished her job.

    She was his wife, and he would get her stars from the sky if she wanted.

    Nicole whispered a few words to Samuel, who smiled and said, "You are too kind."

    "I''m inexperienced, not the rival of a cunning old fox like you."

    Samuel was amused.

    "I am a cunning old fox. What are you?"

    "I''m the fox hunter."

    Nicole wrapped his neck with her arms, and he could smell her fragrance.

    Samuel was touched, saying affectionately, "Why are you getting more childish?"

    "Don''t you like it?"

    "I like it!"

    After he spoke, Samuel kissed her.

    After a while, Nicole leaned against his arms, panting and whispering, "After we deal with Vi, let''s

    take a trip out of the Seapolis City."

    "Alright."

    Samuel had been helping Nicole go through the formalities for her passport. However, her previous

    identity was somewhat ovepping with the present one, so the formalities were cumbersome.

    He couldn''t helpughing when he knew Nicole had the intention to take a trip.

    "Actually I like Venice. It''s a city above water. I guess you and the children will like it."

    Samuel whispered.

    "I''ll listen to you. As long as I''m with you and the children, any ce is fine. Even if it''s the remotest

    ce, I will feel like I''m in the paradise."

    "You sound that you''ve been to the paradise."

    Samuel reached out and scratched her nose, thinking she was adorable.

    Nicole snuggled up to him like azy cat, whispering, "I''ll sleep for a while. Can I sleep with you like

    this?"

    "Of course."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Samuel reached for the thin nket and tucked her in.

 Chapter 372 Are You Standing up for Me

    Chapter 372 Are You Standing up for Me

    Nicole had a good sleep. Smelling the scent of Samuel, she felt secured with him around her.

    She woke up to see Audrey smiling at them, and she got embarrassed.

    "Mom, why didn''t you call me when you woke up?"

    Nicole hastily broke away from Samuel.

    He shook his sore arm and said, "You''re sleeping like a log, and Mom can''t bring herself to wake you

    up. Don''t worry, Wendy brought us breakfast, and Mom has eaten. I''ve saved some for you. Go inside

    and eat."

    Nicole got more embarrassed.

    "Why didn''t you wake me up?"

    "What are you afraid of? We''re family. Are you afraid that we willugh at you? Besides, you are tired

    these days, and it doesn''t matter that you sleep a little longer. Moreover, I''m here with you."

    His words consoled her.

    Audrey felt delighted when she heard Samuel call her Mom.

    "You both go have breakfast. I''m fine."

    "Mom, you can watch TV."

    Nicole turned on the TV and pulled Samuel into the inner room.

    Samuel smiled at her red cheeks. "You blush easily these days. What shall we do?"

    "None of your business."

    Nicole gave him a sweet look. She opened the food container and saw it brim with her favorite dishes.

    She paused.

    "Didn''t you say that Mom had eaten? Why doesn''t it look that way?"

    "Mom has eaten. The doctor says that she can''t have greasy food yet. My mother asked Wendy to

    make these dishes for you."

    Nicole felt warm.

    "How could I bother Mom so much?"

    "She cares about you, saying that you can only take good care of the patient when you eat and rest

    well. Don''t think too much. She asks Wendy to cook the dishes for you. Go ahead and enjoy."

    Samuel consoled her as he didn''t want to see her tearful eyes.

    "Let''s eat together."

    Nicole handed the chopsticks to him.

    Samuel didn''t eat much, and he ate slowly. He was basically watching her eat.

    After Nicole was through, she felt full.

    "Wendy is a good cook."

    "Don''t I cook well?"

    Samuel was jealous.

    Nicole smiled and said, "How can you praise yourself?"

    "What can I do? I have to praise myself since you don''t. Otherwise, I feel upset."

    "Childish."

    After Nicole tidied up the table, she was about to wash the dishes, but Samuel stopped her.

    "Let me do it. There isn''t much hot water here, and you''d better not touch cold water for the sake of

    your health."

    As he spoke, he took away the dishes.

    Nicole was touched.

    "It''s been a month, hasn''t it? Besides, a man shouldn''t spend time in the kitchen. These dishes are very

    greasy. Let me do it."

    "Stop arguing. What''s wrong if a man spends time in the kitchen? I''m willing to cook and wash for my

    beloved woman. Besides, you say they are very greasy, so don''t touch them. My wife''s hands have to

    be beautiful so I can admire and y."

    As he spoke, Samuel left with the dishes.

    Nicole smiled and looked at her hands, which were growing plump.

    How could he admire and y such a pair of plump hands?

    She shook her head and walked out of the inner room.

    Audrey saw her and smiled. "Samuel treats you very well."

    "Yeah, it''s a blessing to have him."

    Nicole did not conceal her love for Samuel at all.

    Audrey chuckled. "Treat him well, okay?"

    "Okay. How do you feel now?"

    "Much better."

    Audrey was in high spirit with Nicole around her.

    Nicole whispered, "I''m going back tonight. Perhaps Nan Xian will apany me. Do you think you can

    take care of yourself? If not, I''ll hire you a care giver. I''lle tomorrow morning."

    Audrey paused. Recalling that Nicole had children waiting for her at home, she said, "I''m fine. I''m just a

    little weak, and it''s a good idea to hire a care giver. You and Samuel go home and have a good rest.

    There''s no need to rush back. I''m fine."

    "Thank you, Mom."

    "Silly child, what nonsense."

    Audrey thought that Nicole was much more considerate than Vi.

    They talked for a while, and Samuel came back.

    His hands were wet, and Nicole handed him a towel.

    "Forget it. Let me help you dry up."

    She got to her feet, drying up his hands as if he was a child. Samuel smiled.

    Audrey felt relieved when she noticed the deep affection between them.

    "Come on. Didn''t you say you are going home? Go now. Don''t show off your affection here. I''m getting

    jealous for I''m single."

    Nicole blushed.

    "Mom, what are you talking about? If you feel lonely, tomorrow I''ll upload your profile on the dating

    websites, and you can pick whatever you like."

    "I dare you!"

    Audrey blushed.

    This child had a big mouth.

    Nicoleughed happily.

    The ward rang withughter.

    Vi stood in the corridor and listened to the happy noises, clenching her fists.

    She was Audrey''s daughter as well. Why didn''t she treat her well?

    She only wanted some love and care from her mom. Why didn''t she give her any?

    A ferocious look came across Vi''s face. Theughter was piercing her ears, and she couldn''t bear it.

    She turned and ran away. On the way back, she met Jason.

    "Where did you go?"

    Jason treated her like a prisoner, which upset Vi, but she didn''t dare to fight back. After all, Jason

    could crush her to death with a single move of his finger.

    "I went out for a walk."

    She replied in a low voice, trying to maintain her fragile image.

    Jason didn''t like her at all, so he didn''t speak in a friendly tone.

    "Don''t wander around. If you bump into someone, the olddy will be upset for a few days. If you care

    about her, stop making troubles. Rest well and go home early."

    "Okay."

    Vi was pissed off, but she looked down, and no one could see her angry eyes.

    She was so pretentious that she disgusted Jason, who pushed the wheelchair out.

    "Keep an eye on Miss Yate. If she wanders around again, I''ll break your legs."

    Jason said in a harsh tone. His words were intended for Vi rather than the bodyguards.

    Vi closed the door angrily and sat on the bed, sulking.

    Jason arranged bodyguards for her with the excuse of protecting her, but she knew that he attempted

    to keep an eye on her and control her.

    How could she, a fragile woman, escape the surveince of the bodyguards?

    Vi frowned and suddenly thought of someone.

    She hastily called Mike.

    "Mike, are you still in the Seapolis City?"

    Vi had almost forgotten Mike since she came to this city. Therefore, he was dazed by her phone call.

    "Vi?"

    "It''s me. Who else do you think? What? It''s been only one month and you don''t recognize me? Don''t

    you love me anymore? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t allow anyone to pick on me? Are you going to

    stand up for me now that someone has humiliated me?"

    Vi cried as she spoke.

    Mike was enraged.

    "Who''s that? Tell me, I''ll give him hell."

    "It''s the Don family?"

    Vi said in a choked voice, "I treat Mrs. Don very well, and she wants me to be her granddaughter,

    but her son doesn''t agree. I''m not feeling well, and Ie to the hospital for a check-up, but he has

    arranged bodyguards to confine me here. Mike,e and rescue me. How can a weak woman like me

    deal with these two bodyguards? I heard that they wanted to do something to me at night, I''m scared!"

    Mike got anxious.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "What are they going to do to you?"

    "What else can it be? I''m not the eldest daughter of the Don family. Only the olddy likes me. After all,

    the person in charge is her son. He sent the olddy home and forbade me to contact her. Do you think

    the olddy will detest me if I''m molested? How can I hold up my head in dignity?"

    Vi sounded more sorrowful as she spoke. In the end, she sobbed at the phone.

    Mike flustered.

    "Don''t cry! You have me. Don''t worry, I''ll go to the hospital and rescue you. By the way, which hospital

    are you staying?"

    Although she was sobbing, she smiled.

    "I''m in Room 208 on the third floor at the First People''s Hospital."

    "Got it. I''ll be right there in fifteen minutes."

    Mike hung up the phone.

    Looking at the phone, Vi sneered and wiped her tears with her hands.

    Men were gullible, and they would risk anything for her if she shed a few tears.

    She enjoyed this feeling. However, she thought of Samuel.

    He was a rare good man in the world.

    However, this good man belonged to Nicole.

    Why?

    What was so good about Nicole?

    They were both women, and she believed she could offer Samuel what Nicole could give. She would

    dispose of Audrey first, and then alienate Samuel from Nicole. In this way, she would have a chance.

    Vi thought happily, waiting for Mike.

    Now that Mike agreed to help her, and she knew what he was capable of, Vi was not worried about

    the two bodyguards anymore.

    Jason attempted to confine her?

    He was dreaming!

    Vi sneered and sank into the bed, pretending to be very weak. Ten minutester, she suddenly put

    her hands on her stomach, shouting.

    "Ouch! Ouch! My stomach hurts! Help! Help!"

 Chapter 373 Being Pushy Would Ruin the Business

    Chapter 373 Being Pushy Would Ruin the Business

    Vi shouted miserably, as if her stomach was killing her.

    The bodyguards outside nced at each other. Although Jason had told them that Vi was scheming,

    they knew that Vi was the person Mrs. Don most cared. If something happened to her, they could

    not bear the consequences.

    They hurried in.

    "Vi, are you alright?"

    "I have a stomachache!"

    Vi was crying desperately, causing others to feel sorry for her.

    However, the bodyguards didn''t seem to care and whispered, "Wait, we''ll ask a doctor toe here."

    "It hurts. I am having a cramp. Can someonee over and help me? Please help me stand up!"

    Vi cried and was almost out of breath.

    The bodyguards nced at each other, and then one stepped forward and extended his hand towards

    Vi.

    "Vi, take my hand. I''ll help you up."

    Vi sneered when she saw his gentle appearance. She hurried to hold the bodyguard''s hand and

    said, "Please be gentle. I''m in extreme pain now."

    "Alright."

    The bodyguard was grabbed by a woman''s soft hand. Meanwhile, the woman was crying with such a

    delicate and tender voice. No matter how tough the bodyguard was, he couldn''t help but feel tender

    and caring towards Vi.

    Vi was ustomed to seeing all kinds of men when she apanied her father on business

    asions. Now seeing the expression of the bodyguard, Vi knew clearly what the bodyguard was

    thinking.

    When the bodyguard pulled her up, she deliberately fell into his arms.

    "It hurts!"

    Seeing Vi approaching his embrace, the bodyguard wanted to push her right away. However, he

    hesitated because of Vi''s words.

    "Vi, are you alright?"

    At this moment, Vi heard footsteps from outside.

    She could identify that was Mike, who had been her childhood friend.

    Vi grabbed the bodyguard''s hand and soon took off her coat, revealing her white shoulders. She

    cried and shouted, "No! Please don''t!"

    The bodyguard was shocked.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Vi, what are you doing? Let go of me!"

    The other bodyguard realized what Vi wanted to do and came to Vi.

    "Vi, you''d better let him go. Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude to you!"

    "What do you mean by being rude to me?"

    Mike soon arrived at the ward.

    When he saw that Vi''s clothes were torn off and the men were attacking her, Mike was furious at

    once.

    "Let her go!"

    As he spoke, Mike stepped forward, grabbed a bodyguard''s cor and punched him.

    "Mike, save me!"

    Vi was almost out of breath when she cried. It looked like she had been bullied.

    Mike had affection towards Vi. Now that he saw the woman he liked being treated in that manner, he

    of course wouldn''t stand by and do nothing. He knocked down the bodyguards quickly, and then held

    Vi up.

    "Let''s go!"

    Vi leaned against Mike in his embrace like a cat and cried, "Mike, I''m so scared."

    "Don''t be afraid. I am here. Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone bully you!"

    Mike felt that he was very brave and handsome. He was not aware that Vi smiledcently in

    his embrace.

    The bodyguard who had been knocked down finally managed to stand up. He hurried to call Jason.

    "Mr. Jason, Vi has been taken away. That person is very strong. We failed to stop him."

    Jason was a little shocked. However, he was very happy to know that Vi had been taken away.

    "Don''t worry about it. Come back. No matter who took that woman away, it has nothing to do with us.

    Just let Mrs. Don know what exactly happened."

    "OK!"

    The bodyguard heaved a sigh of relief as Jason didn''t make things difficult for him.

    After Vi was taken out by Mike, they got into the car, heading for the hotel where Mike lived.

    Mike wasn''t picky as to where to live.

    When Vi saw the hotel isn''t sophisticated and luxurious enough, she frowned and said, "Mike, do

    you sleep here?"

    "Yes, what''s wrong?"

    "I don''t really like here."

    Vi leaned against Mike and said, "I just recalled the two bodyguards who were about to attack me. If

    you hade a littleter, I''m afraid that..."

    As Vi spoke, she cried.

    "Alright. Don''t be afraid. Aren''t you safe now? If you can''t vent your anger, I''ll teach them a lesson

    Mike didn''t want Vi to cry. If Vi cried, he would be worried.

    Seeing that Mike still loved her so much, Vi felt satisfied.

    "That''s not necessary. I feel a little hungry. I don''t think this hotel can provide us with delicacies. Can

    you go to the Yummy Restaurant and buy me something delicious?"

    Vi''s eyes were still filled with tears. She looked at Mike with a pitiful expression, which made Mike

    almost heartbroken. He hurried to nod in agreement.

    "Sure, you can eat anything you want. I''ll buy it for you right now."

    With that, he left soon.

    After Mike left, Vi wiped her tears with the back of her hand. She then smiled with smug.

    For a man like Mike, Vi could easily ask them to do things for her. Although he was very nice to her,

    Vi always felt that there was something missing from such a man.

    After all, being too pushy would ruin the business. Vi believed that those who took initiative to be

    nice to her were somewhat cowardly.

    The image of Samuel appeared in Vi''s mind.

    Samuel only loved Nicole and was indifferent to Vi, like Samuel did to other women. However, that

    also fascinated Vi.

    He was a real man!

    Samuel was a man that Vi could fall for!

    He was viewed as a perfect match to Vi!

    She wished Samuel would love her right now. Vi wanted to see Nicole crying, which would be a

    great pleasure to Vi.

    But before that, Vi had to do another thing.

    After Vi wiped her tears, she packed up and left the hotel after Mike had left.

    She got on a taxi and went back to the hospital.

    Because of her departure, the Dons asked their bodyguards to leave, which Vi had predicted.

    Seeing that there was no one around her, Vi sneered.

    Jason must have wanted her to disappear forever. How could Jason send someone to search for her?

    Therefore, he probably went back to report to Mrs. Don.

    Taking advantage of the status quo, Vi arrived at Audrey''s ward.

    Vi thought that Nicole was there and she was still thinking about how to deal with Nicole. Vi even

    wanted to temporarily shut down the surveince system.

    However, when she entered the ward, Nicole was not there. There were no nurses around. Audrey

    alone fell asleep on the bed.

    Audrey seemed to be weak.

    Audrey had ignored Vi for so many years, but Audrey had treated Nicole well, which made Vi

    extremely jealous.

    Audrey even wanted to kill Vi for Nicole''s sake. Vi became desperate.

    Since Audrey treated Vi that way, Vi would take a revenge without feeling guilty.

    Vi thought that Nicole shouldn''t get anything that Vi couldn''t obtain.

    Since Audrey wanted to die so much, Vi would like to help her.

    If she could make Nicole painful, Vi was willing to do anything.

    Vi looked somewhat ferocious.

    She took a step forward and looked at Audrey who was sleeping soundly. Vi picked up the pillow

    beside her and covered Audrey''s nose and mouth.

    Audrey felt difficult to breathe and began to struggle.

    Vi used a rope to tie Audrey''s hands and feet so that she would stop struggling and they wouldn¡¯t

    attract much attention.

    Vi''s heart was beating fast. It was hard to tell whether she was frightened or hated Audrey so much.

    She could only feel Audrey struggling, tossing, and groaning. At the beginning, Audrey was struggling

    violently. Gradually, Audrey lost her strength, ended up in being unable to move.

    Only then did Vi let go of her hand and took a few steps back.

    She wanted to make sure that Audrey was dead, but Vi didn''t have the courage to do that as she

    was trembling.

    A suffocated person must have looked very ugly.

    Vi panted and heard footsteps. She heard several nurses approaching.

    "I wonder if Audrey has woken up. She hasn''t eaten dinner yet. We''d better wake her up."

    Vi¡¯s heart was in her mouth.

    She felt terrified.

    What should Vi do?

    Vi opened the door and ran out. She covered her face so that no one could identify her.

    "Who are you?"

    The nurse saw a figure rushing out of Audrey''s ward and shouted, scaring Vi to run away.

    "Help!"

    The nurse shouted and a group of surrounding people ran over.

    Vi happened to drop her hairpin, but she didn''t have time to pick it up.

    She ran out of the hospital and hurried to take a taxi back to the hotel where Mike lived. Then, she

    locked herself in the bathroom, keeping trembling.

    Audrey should have been dead.

    Of course!

    She should be dead!

    Vi trembled, but sheughed and burst into tears.

    Vi smiled and cried, not knowing why she was crying.

    Regret?

    No!

    She didn''t regret it!

    Audrey was a mother who even wanted to take Vi''s life. Audrey didn''t deserve to live. However, why

    did her heart hurt so much that she couldn''t breathe?

    Vi opened the shower, crying andughing like a mad person.

    At the hospital, just as the nurse finished shouting, Audrey heaved a sigh of relief and sat up from the

    bed, startling the nurse.

    "Audrey?"

    "I''m fine!"

    Audrey gasped.

    Nicole and Samuel rushed over quickly. When they saw Audrey, Nicole was somewhat worried.

    "Mom, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. ording to your instructions, I tried my best to hold my breath. Fortunately, the nurse came

    back in time and the evil woman left because of fear."

    Audrey was desperate.

    Even if Audrey had attacked Vi, it was because Vi was with bad intentions and had done too

    many evil things. Audrey had no choice but to do so. However, Audrey did not expect that Vi would

    want to kill her.

    It seemed that their mother-daughter rtionship hade to an end.

    Nicole sighed and took out a small camera behind the wall painting and handed it to Samuel.

 Chapter 374 Do Ones Best and Leave the Rest to God

    Chapter 374 Do One''s Best and Leave the Rest to God

    Samuel looked irritated.

    In fact, they had predicted what Vi would do and were sure that she would destroy the surveince

    cameras. However, Samuel and Nicole made some preparation in advance. Some other cameras

    under a separatework system had been set up. No matter how smart Vi was, she would never

    have thought that the scene of her killing Audrey had been recorded.

    Nicole looked at Audrey, not knowing what Audrey was thinking. Nicole sensed that Audrey was in a

    bad mood. She couldn''t help but say, "Mom, why don''t we call a doctor toe over? I''m worried

    about you."

    "I''m fine. I was just suffocating. I feel much better now."

    Audrey''s voice was somewhat hoarse, as if she had no strength left.

    Even if Audrey didn''t like Vi anymore and Audrey was a little extreme, Audrey was still upset

    because Vi almost killed her.

    Perhaps Vi felt the same.

    Audrey felt very sorry for Vi. However, thinking of what Vi had done, Audrey couldn''t speak for

    Vi with any excuse.

    "You can do whatever you want with this video. I am fine now. I will be discharged tomorrow."

    "Mom, you..."

    Nicole wanted to say something, but was stopped by Samuel.

    He shook his head at Nicole with aplicated expression.

    "I''m tired. Go back, please."

    After Audrey finished speaking, shey down.

    Seeing that, Nicole had nothing to say and followed Samuel out of the ward.

    "Did I do something wrong?"

    Nicole bit her lower lip and asked in a low voice.

    Nicole thought that Audrey wouldn''t care about her scheme as Audrey was able to attack Vi. Nicole

    just didn''t want to be a in the dock. She wanted to have some evidence to threaten Vi. However,

    Nicole didn''t expect that Audrey would feel so upset.

    Seeing that Nicole was so sad, Samuel whispered, "Since you''ve already done it, don''t think about it."

    Your mother can personally attack Vi, but she will still feel distressed when she is treated the same

    way by Vi one day. After all, Vi was her daughter. Now, she didn''t choose to protect Vi but

    allow us to deal with the video. That is already good enough. Don''t force her to do anything anymore.

    After all, she is also Vi''s mother."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole became silent again.

    "Do you regret?"

    "A little, but I have to do it. Vi will never stop. Now that she can kill her mother despite that Vi

    yearned for kinship. Vi should hate me even more. Since that''s the case, there''s no need for me to

    show mercy to her."

    Nicole''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    She looked back towards Audrey''s ward again and sighed deeply. In the end, she turned around to

    leave with Samuel.

    After they left, Audrey said to the nurse, "Go and have a rest. I''m fine."

    "But Mr. Samuel said..."

    "I hired you, didn''t I? I want to be alone."

    Audrey suddenly looked angry, making the nurse a little afraid. The nurse hurried to nod before she

    went out.

    When Audrey was the only one left in the room, she was somewhat deste.

    Speaking of which, she had done a lot wrong things in her life.

    She was not a good woman.

    She loved Xander, but finally left him because of the battle. Audrey even had a daughter with another

    manter.

    As a mother, she gave birth to Nicole, but she failed to give Nicole the love that Nicole needed. Instead,

    she asked someone else to take care of Nicole, whichsted for more than 20 years.

    In terms of the other daughter, Vi''s father wasn''t the one that Audrey loved the most. Therefore,

    Audrey thought that Vi''s birth was shameful. Seeing Vi would make her annoyed, which gradually

    shaped today''s Vi.

    Audrey failed to y a good part in two important roles of a woman. Even as a daughter, Audrey was

    guilty to her family.

    Audrey really did not know why she had lived for so many years, but she didn''t have the courage to die.

    It was already very difficult for tomit suicide once. After experiencing being on the verge of death,

    no one would be able to do it again.

    Audrey realized that her life had been aplete failure.

    Audrey wanted to protect Nicole, but unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything. Moreover, there was a

    man beside Nicole who loved her.

    Audrey came to understand the harm she had done to Vi, but Vi had already gone too far and

    there was no turning back.

    What could Audrey do?

    She could do nothing!

    Audrey looked back on her life. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. She

    couldn''t help but stand up and walked out of the ward. She went to the hospital''s checkout office to

    It was quiet in the house.

    Because Vi was lost, which made Mrs. Don angry. Now, it finally became quiet in the Don''s as Mrs.

    Don had fallen asleep. Mrs. Don forced Jason to go out and look for Vi.

    In the Don''s, there was only one light on in the living room.

    When the servant saw Audreying back, she hurried toe over to greet her, but was stopped by

    Audrey.

    "Go to sleep. I''ll be fine by myself."

    She came to Xander''s painting studio alone.

    There were too many memories of her and Xander. She had thought that she would live the rest of her

    life with these memories in the Don''s. However, now it seemed impossible.

    Audrey hadn''t taken good care of Mrs. Don, so that Mrs. Don still didn''t know clearly about Vi now.

    She was also guilty to Nicole, who still didn''t belong to the Dons. She was even guiltier towards

    Xander.

    So why should Audrey stay here?

    Audrey stayed in Xander''s studio for a long time, then wrote a letter to Mrs. Don. She packed up her

    things and left in the early morning.

    No one knew where she had gone, nor did she leave any hints.

    When Mrs. Don woke up, she heard the servant say that Audrey had returned. She was a little worried.

    ''Did Audrey recover? Why was she back from the hospital?''

    Mrs. Don looked for Audrey, but she couldn''t find her. However, the servant found the three letters from

    Audrey.

    Mrs. Don saw that there was a letter for her, so she quickly read it.

    In the letter, Audrey told Mrs. Don everything.

    Audrey said that Nicole had lost her child to get an antidote. She said that it wasn''t that Nicole didn''t

    want to take care of Mrs. Don, but that Nicole was too weak after her miscarriage. Nicole was suffering

    from the postpartum confinement. Besides, the doctor also said that the chances for Nicole to get

    pregnant again were low.

    Audrey also mentioned that Vi was lying. Vi treated Mrs. Don well because she wanted Nicole to

    feel ufortable. Vi even wanted to kill Audrey the day before.

    Right now, Audrey was disheartened and she had no face to stay in the Don''s. Audrey could not let

    Nicole be respected in the Don''s nor could she protect the Don''s descendants. What''s more, her unfilial

    daughter, Vi, continued to harm the Dons. Thus, Audrey no longer had the face to stay in the Don''s.

    When Mrs. Don finished reading the letter, she angrily pped on the table.

    "Audrey is outrageous! How can she nder Vi for the sake of Nicole? If it was Nicole who found the

    antidote for me, why wasn''t I informed earlier?"

    None dared to say anything as Mrs. Don was irritated.

    At this moment, Jason came with Samuel and Nicole.

    "Mom, Nicole has some evidence. Take a look and you''ll know what kind of person Vi is."

    When Jason came in, Nicole sensed that Mrs. Don was in a bad mood.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly and whispered, "It''s fine. Do your best and leave the rest to God.

    After all, you also want to repair the family rtionship, don''t you?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded.

    When Mrs. Don looked at Nicole, she sneered and asked, "What do you want to show me?"

    With that, just as Nicole was about to speak, Samuel spoke first.

    "Mrs. Don, there''s a video here. Watch it first."

    Jason took out aptop and plugged in the USB drive in Samuel''s hand. Then, he broadcast the scene

    of Vi suffocating Audrey with a pillow.

    After Mrs. Don finished watching that, she threw the notebook under the table.

    Mrs. Don stared at Nicole and said word by word, "This was designed by you, wasn''t it?"

    Nicole didn''t expect Mrs. Don to be so excited. She nodded her head and said, "Yes, I admit that I had

    a scheme, but it would work only because Vi wanted to do that. She has been evil and even wanted

    to kill my mother. Didn''t you see that just now? No matter how capable I am, can I force her to do so?"

    "You are a bastard!"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Don angrily picked up the fruit te and threw it at Nicole.

    Samuel caught the fruit te, but not the fruit knife in it.

    The fruit knife scratched Nicole''s forehead, leaving a scarlet bloody scar.

    "Nicole..."

    Jason panicked.

    That would be an eternal scar!

    "Why are you still standing there for? Hurry up and get the medicine chest!"

    Jason roared, and the servants beside him hurried to move away.

    Samuel looked serious and pulled out some napkin from the table beside him and covered Nicole''s

    forehead.

    "How are you? Does it hurt?"

    What Nicole felt painful was not her forehead, but her heart.

    She never thought that Mrs. Don stillined about her even if she got such evidence.

    "Am I a bastard? Did I do all those things? Mrs. Don, I really want to treat you as my grandmother. I

    even wanted to do my best to let you know if the person beside you is in fact evil. How dare you call me

    a bastard?"

    Nicole felt desperate.

    Mrs. Don felt a little guilty when she saw that she had hurt Nicole. Now that she heard what Nicole said,

    a trace of guilt was reced by anger.

    "Do you think you are right? Aren''t you a bastard? You want me to suspect Vi and even make your

    mother sad. When you did these things, did you ever think that Vi was also your mother''s daughter?

    You are simply gouging out Audrey''s heart with a knife! I your eyes, you can only see your benefits. In

    the end, your mother was still saying good things for you. She gives you the credit for what Vi has

    done. What about you? What did you do? How could the Dons have such a heartless and shameless

    descendant like you? Get out! Fuck off! From now on, you will never be weed by the Dons!"

 Chapter 375 This Was Her Choice

    Chapter 375 This Was Her Choice

    Mrs. Don was so angry that she wanted to kick Nicole out.

    Seeing this scene, Jason was a little surprised.

    "Mom, what are you talking about?"

    "Shut up! I know clearly what you''re thinking. Let me tell you, from today onwards, the Dons won''t take

    Nicole as our family. Your brother in heaven won''t me us."

    Mrs. Don red at Jason coldly and angrily.

    Nicole was dumbfounded. Nicole never expected Mrs. Don to be so angry and she had no coping

    solutions.

    "Even if I let my mother take risks, things are still within my control. I don''t understand why you are

    always picky to me and hate me so much."

    "Why? Why are you asking such a silly question? See what you have done! You''re driving your mom

    away! She had suffered a lot. I don''t even know if she was alive or dead. I am not sure if Audrey will be

    too pessimistic. Even if she hadn''t raised you up since your childhood, she had at least given birth to

    you. For your mother''s sake, how can you cheat Vi in this way? She''s so kind and weak. See what

    you''ve done!"

    Mrs. Don threw the letter to Nicole.

    Nicole wanted to refute because Vi was by no means kind or weak. However, when she heard that

    Audrey had left, she picked up the letter and read it.

    This was not the first time she had seen Audrey''s handwriting, but she had never felt so upset before.

    Audrey recalled her life, feeling that everything she did was a failure, so she wanted to find a quiet

    ce to spend her rest life. She asked Nicole not to look for her. As for the punishment for Vi, Nicole

    could do whatever she wanted without worrying about Audrey''s feelings.

    Nicole''s eyes became moist.

    Seeing her sadness, Samuel felt sorry.

    "It''s fine. We can send someone to look for her. Audrey may not be far away ording to time. There

    should be records."

    "That''s not necessary. This is her choice."

    Nicole had understood Audrey''s feelings. She was injured badly this time. Audrey wanted to reflect on

    herself. Nicole was afraid that Audrey would not be able toe back if she couldn''t figure everything

    out.

    After putting the letter away, Nicole looked at Mrs. Don.

    In order to keep Mrs. Don alive, Nicole sacrificed her own child. She thought that she could enjoy

    happiness with her family, but she didn''t expect that her grandmother would rather trust a random

    person rather than her own granddaughter.

    No matter how enthusiastic Nicole was, she became indifferent now.

    "Remembered what you said today. From now on, I will note to the Don''s again. Even if you beg

    me toe back in the future, I won''t."

    Nicole''s decisive words caused Mrs. Don to feel a little embarrassed but she still gritted and said,

    "Scram! We don''t want you to be a member of the Dons."

    "Mrs. Don, you''d better not regret it. Even if you do, your regrets will be useless. From now on, Nicole

    has nothing to do with the Dons."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he left with Nicole.

    Jason became anxious.

    "Samuel, Nicole, wait for me. Mrs. Don is a little confused right now. Wait..."

    "Jason,e back! I''m not dead yet! I am still the master of the Dons."

    When Mrs. Don saw that Jason was to leave with Nicole, she was enraged. It seemed like a magnitude

    earthquake had just happened in this house.

    Nicole made a bitter smile and left the Don''s without saying anything else.

    This used to be the ce where she wanted toe back the most. Nicole thought she would be more

    than joyful in this ce. However, her original thoughts have been proved wrong. In the end, she

    wasn''t meant to be one of the Dons.

    After leaving the Don''s, Nicole bowed to Xander and got into the car without saying anything.

    Samuel knew that she was in a bad mood and whispered, "I heard that there is a new delicious

    western restaurant in the east. It just opened. Why don''t we go over and have a taste?"

    "I have no appetite."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was thinking of ways to make her happy, but now she couldn''t do that.

    Samuel said, "I heard that there are women''s new arrivals in the mall. Do you want to take a look?

    Today, I''ll apany you and carry your belongings for free."

    Nicole still shook her head.

    At this moment, Laurel called Nicole and told her to go back to apany her.

    Nicole had no excuse to refuse this proposal, so she went to the Green''s with Samuel.

    When Lucas saw Nicole, he greeted her while Zoe pounced into Samuel''s embrace.

    "Daddy, I miss you so much!"

    "Is that so? Come on. Kiss me."

    Samuel raised Zoe up and kissed her.

    Seeing the warm and loving scene, Nicole finally made a smile.

    Fortunately, Nicole still had Samuel, the children, and her mother-inw who loved her.

    Lucas handed over a ss of water to Nicole.

    "Mommy, drink some water."

    "Thank you, Lucas."

    Nicole took the cup and came to Laurel.

    "Mom, how are you feeling today?"

    "It''s the same. By the way, I just bought a few pots of flowers. Will you apany me to the balcony?"

    Nicole nodded at Laurel''s suggestion.

    "Alright!"

    Nicole put down the cup and asked Samuel to y with the children. She apanied Laurel to see

    the flowers.

    Laurel liked flowers, which Nicole didn''t know until recently. The Greens had a balcony for nts. In the

    past, it was taken care by the servants. However, the olddy wasn¡¯t busy and had nothing to do.

    Therefore, she sometimes watered the nts, loosened the soil, and applied fertilizers. She took care

    of the nts to kill time.

    "Look, this is a green peony I just bought abroad. How is it? Does it look good?"

    Laurel moved a beautiful green peony in front of Nicole and asked with a sense of pride.

    Nicole didn''t know much about flowers, but she didn''t want to ruin Laurel''s good mood. She nodded

    and said, "It looks great."

    "This kind of peony is said to be very difficult to graft. Many kinds of peony have been tested in the

    previous stage."

    Laurel took out her scissors and began to repair the leaves.

    Nicole watched beside Laurel. Although Nicole couldn''t quite understand, she was still attentively

    listening.

    Seeing Nicole''s state, Laurel couldn''t help but sigh. Laurel said, "Our life is just like the growth of a

    nt. Sometimes, the leaves of the flowers would rot. In this way, they must be cut off. Otherwise,

    wouldn''t it affect the beauty of the nt?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole nodded and felt that Laurel''s words seemed to have an implied meaning.

    She took a nce at Laurel. Laurel smiled at her and said, "You are a smart girl. Naturally, you

    understand what I mean. In our life, we tend to have various emotions. You can''t let your emotions

    control your mood. Instead, you should adjust your emotions on your own. You should know what you

    want. You can''t ask for too much. After all, one is not supposed to be too greedy. Is that right?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    "Mom, do you know anything?"

    "What should I know?"

    Laurel''s pair of wise eyes caused Nicole to be confused for a moment. Before long, Nicole realized the

    implication.

    "I see, Mom."

    "Come, I''ll teach you how to prune leaves and loosen the soil. Flowers and people are much alike. As

    long as you treat them heart and soul, you will see the beautiful bloom. Do you think it makes sense?"

    Nicole was surprised and she couldn''t help but ask, "What if you put all your effort into this flower, it still

    can''t bloom as you want?"

    "Then give up. There are so many kinds of flowers in the world. Why should we be so stubborn?"

    As Laurel spoke, she picked up a pair of scissors and cut off a branch.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "But what if you like this flower very much?"

    "Even if you like it, if it doesn''t belong to you, you can do nothing. Fate is very crucial. If you are meant

    to be with somebody, no matter what you do, you will be together. Otherwise, you don''t need to force

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    yourself or others. Why do you have to make each other sad? Sometimes, you can take a step back

    and the future will be bright."

    Hearing Laurel''s words, Nicole was enlightened.

    That was right!

    She couldn''t decide her rtionship with the Dons.

    From the moment she was born, she was sent out of the Don''s. Did it mean that she wasn''t meant to

    be a member of the Dons?

    Even though Vi knew of her background, she still couldn''t get along well with the Dons. Perhaps this

    was her fate.

    Nicole''s displeasure because of Mrs. Don disappeared.

    Even if she didn''t have the Dons, Nicole still had the Bush family and the Green family. Besides, she

    had two lovely kids, didn''t she?

    She was happy.

    Her happiness did not need to be supported by the Dons.

    In terms of the Dons, Nicole had already offered her utmost sincerity and concession, but she still

    hadn''t got the result she wanted. Perhaps that was destiny.

    Since there was no fate, why would Nicole insist on it?

    Perhaps this was the best oue!

    Nicole solved her confusions and smiled to Laurel, "Mom, I think you sometimes are like a wise man."

    "I am just an olddy."

    Laurel smiled. Her kindness made Nicole feel very warm.

    "You are not an ordinary olddy. You are the best mother in the world."

    Nicole gently hugged Laurel''s neck and acted like a daughter, making Old Laurel more than happy.

    "Stop fooling me. You are still supposed to help me even if you said some sweat words. Help me

    loosen the soil of that pot of cuckoos over there."

    "Alright!"

    Nicole rolled up her sleeves and started to work.

    They stayed in the balcony for more than an hour before they came out. When they were out, Nicole

    looked much better.

    "Mom, what were you doing inside?" Samuel felt that it was magical.

    "That''s women''s secret. Why are you asking?"

    Laurel rolled her eyes at him, making Nicoleugh happily.

    "I asked Wendy to prepare lunch. We must have lunch at home today."

    Since Laurel had said that, Nicole and Samuel would follow her. The children were also very happy.

    Nicole apanied Mrs. Don to the study room again. Zoe was tired of being with Samuel so she

    went to y with the building blocks alone.

    Samuel instructed Lucas to take care of Zoe and took the phone to the balcony.

    "Jacob, help me find out when Audrey left the Seapolis City this morning and where she was heading. I

    need to know her whereabouts. Also, from today onwards, don''t tell Nicole anything about the Dons.

    Mrs. Don has excluded Nicole from the Dons."

    He spoke in a very low voice, but he didn''t notice a small figure behind him, hearing all his

    words.

 Chapter 376 No Matter What, the Greens Must Be Responsible for It

    Chapter 376 No Matter What, the Greens Must Be Responsible for It

    Driven out from the Don''s?

    What did that mean?

    Lucas frowned.

    Lucas also knew a little about Nicole''s strange background. He thought that Nicole would get along well

    with the Dons. Therefore, Lucas would have another grandmother or uncle. Why did he feel that it was

    not the case now?

    Lucas was somewhat dissatisfied with the Dons because ofst ident. Now that he heard that the

    Dons had excluded Nicole. He was extremely angry.

    His mother was such a nice person. Why did the Dons always bully her?

    Lucas turned around and returned to his room.

    When Zoe saw Lucasing back angrily, she asked, "Lucas, what happened to you?"

    "I''m fine. y your building blocks."

    Lucas turned on theputer and input the directions so that he hacked into the surveince system

    of the Don''s. Lucas could clearly see what had happened to Nicole then.

    Mrs. Don went too far!

    That bad old woman!

    She dared to speak to Nicole like that!

    Lucas was so angry that he trembled. After thinking for a while, he took out the drone and tied

    something onto it before releasing it.

    "Lucas, what are you doing?"

    Zoe was very curious.

    Lucas smiled and said, "Shall we y the nts vs. Zombies?"

    "What?"

    Zoe did not understand what Lucas meant.

    Lucas controlled the drone and let it fly to the Don''s.

    Lucas could avoid being discovered in the surveince system.

    Jason had a big quarrel with Mrs. Don for the sake of Nicole.

    For so many years, Jason had never disobeyed Mrs. Don. Even though sometimes Mrs. Don did

    something wrong, he still handled it in a sophisticated manner. Only when it came to Nicole, Jason was

    angry.

    "Mrs. Don, do you know what you''re doing? We are family, including Nicole. You did that to Nicole for

    an outsider. Aren''t you afraid of letting her down? Now that you''vepletely broke out with Nicole, are

    you satisfied?"

    What Jason said caused Mrs. Don to smash the teacups angrily.

    "What are you doing? Are you crazy? Or do you think I''ve lived my life in vain for so many years? Is

    there anything wrong with my judgment of people? Think about Nicole. She speaks a little but has

    many schemes. Vi is no match for Nicole. Besides, how could there be a daughter who used the life

    of her biological mother as bait? Based on that, Nicole is not worthy of being one of the Dons!"

    Lucas heard every word of Mrs. Don.

    She dared to say that Nicole wasn''t worthy?

    How could such an old woman be worthy of being Nicole''s grandmother?

    Lucas angrily controlled the drone and let it headed towards Mrs. Don.

    Suddenly a streak of red paint was sprayed onto Mrs. Don''s face.

    "What the hell?"

    Mrs. Don was caught off guard. And she didn''t know where it came from. Therefore, she was a little

    surprised for a moment.

    Jason was shocked before he began to search for the drone.

    Noticing that his drone was discovered, Lucas was not afraid and continued to shoot paint at Mrs. Don.

    "Bad old woman, you deserve it. How could you say bad words to my mom? You talked nonsense. I¡¯ll

    shoot you to death!"

    Lucas was controlling the drone as he spoke, which made Zoeugh beside him.

    "It¡¯s funny! Look at her face. It was red and she looked like Guan Yu (a senior officer in the Three

    Kingdoms period who always had a red face)!"

    "It''s more than that."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Lucas shot towards Mrs. Don again.

    "Help! Help me!"

    Mrs. Don panicked.

    She had never seen such a scene before. It was like a sudden natural disaster.

    Jason frowned. He could already figure out who did that. As hemanded the servant to help Mrs.

    Don go into the room, he said to the drone, "Stop it!"

    In the past, Lucas had a good impression on Jason. But now, Jason was helping the old woman who

    had bullied Nicole. Lucas wouldn¡¯t care about what Jason said.

    As soon as Jason spoke, Lucas became angrier. Thus, Lucas turned the drone around and shot

    towards Jason.

    After all, Jason had been a soldier before. Even if he was in a bad situation now, he was still able to

    avoid those shots. Lucas shouted angrily.

    "I don''t believe you can dodge them all!"

    Lucas becamepetitive.

    Noticing that the drone was heading towards Jason, Mrs. Don shouted in a hurry, "Hurry up! Help Mr.

    Jason shoot that thing down!"

    The surrounding people surrounded the drone, some with mops, some with feather dusters, chasing

    after it on end.

    Lucas piloted the drone swiftly, ignoring all those servants. asionally, he would shoot at Mrs. Don,

    causing her to scream in anger.

    "Who''s doing this to me? Who is so naughty? Call the police! Hurry up and call the police!"

    "We can''t call the police!"

    When Jason heard that she was going to call the police, he panicked.

    If they called the police, it would affect a lot of people. Moreover, Lucas was very likely to defend

    Nicole. As a result, the rtionship between the two families would only get worse.

    Mrs. Don was almost mad.

    For so many years, she had been living afortable life. She had ever been treated like that. Now,

    she was still in her own house but she had to suffer. She had been sshed with paint, which was

    beyond her tolerance.

    Noticing that Mrs. Don was furious, Jason said to the servant beside him in a hurry, "Help Mrs. Don into

    the house. Close the window and the curtains. You''re not allowed toe out without my permission!"

    "Yes!"

    Several servants pulled Mrs. Don inside quickly.

    Noticing that he could no longer shoot Mrs. Don, Lucas shot towards the surroundings in the living

    room randomly. In a short while, the living room was like a battlefield. Fragments were everywhere. It

    looked horrible.

    Jason didn''t stop Lucas and just let him mess around.

    To be honest, Jason even wanted tough.

    It was good for Nicole to have such a son.

    Noticing that Jason smiled at the drone in the chair without wanting to stop him, Lucas felt a little bored.

    Originally, Lucas did that to make the Dons angry. However, Jason seemed to spoil Lucas as his own

    child. Lucas felt that it was boring.

    Lucas snorted coldly and evacuated the drone from the Don''s toe back.

    When Mrs. Don heard that there was no sound outside, she opened the door and came out. When she

    saw the mess, she was so angry that she almost passed out.

    "It¡¯s so absurd! How could someone dare to mess with us? Jason, you''re not going to call the police,

    are you? Then I''ll do it!"

    "Mrs. Don, it''s Lucas, Nicole''s son. You reprimanded Nicole and expelled her from the Dons. Aren''t you

    going to allow her children to revenge for her?"

    Jason''s words caused Mrs. Don to stop.

    "Nicole''s son? Sure enough, he is just like his mother! Just now, you said that I wronged Nicole. Look

    at what her son has done! I must take a photograph all of this and send it to Samuel. No matter what,

    the Greens have to be responsible for it!"

    The more Mrs. Don thought about it, the angrier she became. She was bullied by her great grandson,

    wasn¡¯t she?

    Thinking about that at such an old age, Mrs. Don could believe that she was bullied by a little brat. It

    was so absurd!

    "Mrs. Don, just forget it! Let''s ignore them!"

    Jason felt that Mrs. Don had prejudice over Nicole and her son.

    He couldn''t understand why Mrs. Don would like Vi.

    "Mrs. Don, think about it. Vi said that she was kidnapped. But she went to Audrey''s room in the

    middle of the night to kill Audrey. What does that mean? That man was a friend of Vi! Your so-called

    innocent and kind girl is not as simple as you think!"

    Jason took the opportunity to analyze Vi with Mrs. Don.

    Mrs. Don looked a little unhappy.

    "Perhaps Vi escaped by herself."

    "She escaped to kill her own mother? If she was really a kind woman, why did she do that to her

    mother?"

    After hearing Jason''s words, Mrs. Don was speechless.

    "Perhaps Vi was too sad. As you know, Audrey was the one who let Vi down first. They were all

    Audrey¡¯s daughters. Audrey had wanted to kill Vi for Nicole. No one could ept it. Vi must have

    been on impulse temporarily and she would regret itter. On the contrary, Nicole has a malicious

    mind. Nicole used her biological mother''s life as bait. Perhaps it was Nicole who let someone to take

    Vi away and said something to Vi, which caused Vi to do that. "

    Jason was speechless when he noticed that Mrs. Don was trying to find an excuse for Vi.

    One would never wake up someone who pretended to be asleep. Obviously, Mrs. Don trusted Vi

    could Jason say?

    Jason sighed and said, "I hope you won''t regret it! I also hope that Vi would be worthy of your trust."

    After saying that, Jason let servants cleaned the ce up and he left the house.

    Mrs. Don looked at the mess and became angry once again.

    This brat was Nicole''s son!

    No!

    Mrs. Don couldn''t just let it go.

    Mrs. Don angrily took a photo and sent it to Nicole.

    "Look at what your son has done! I can''t say anything about you, can I? Even if you were still a

    member of the Dons, and I said something about you, your son would kill me, wouldn¡¯t he? Nicole, you

    must be responsible for it. Otherwise, we''ll have to meet at the police station! The Dons can''t let

    anyone to make fun of us."

    When Nicole received this text message, she was dumbfounded.

    Her son was staying at home. How could he do that?

    Samuel asked her when he saw Nicole holding her mobile phone in a daze.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "We''re probably in trouble."

    Nicole sighed softly and handed the phone to Samuel.

    When Samuel saw the message, he was enraged.

    "Lucas! Come out now!"

    His voice echoed throughout the Green¡¯s, which startled Laurel.

    What was going on?

 Chapter 377 She Cant Eat Me Alive

    Chapter 377 She Can''t Eat Me Alive

    "What''s going on? What are you shouting for?"

    Laurel hurried toe out, but she could not stop Samuel.

    Nicole grabbed him and said, "We need to ask Lucas about this. Don''t get him wrong."

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "How can I get him wrong? Other people can''t do such a thing, only Lucas can!"

    Samuel was furious.

    This little brat seemed to be ufortable if he didn''t cause trouble for Samuel.

    Lucas had just got the drone back when he heard Samuel shouting at him outside. His neck shrank

    and he was a little depressed.

    Could Mrs. Don be so narrow-minded and had sheined to Samuel already?

    "Lucas, what should we do? Daddy seems to be very angry."

    Zoe rarely saw Samuel being so furious.

    Lucas was also scared, but he smiled and said, "It''s fine. Don''t go out. I''ll just admit what I did alone."

    "Then will Daddy beat you?"

    Zoe blinked her big eyes with an expression of worry.

    "No! Samuel won''t hit me. Don''t worry."

    Lucas was uncertain, but seeing Zoe''s worried appearance, he couldn''t help but startforting her.

    "I can ask Daddy for a favor. I''ll tell him that I did it. Daddy loves me very much and won''t punish me."

    Lucas was touching by Zoe''s words at this time. Lucas felt that his love and care towards Zoe wasn¡¯t in

    vain.

    "No, I am a boy. How can a boy ask a girl to protect him when he has made a mistake? Don''t worry. I

    will handle it properly!"

    After Lucas finished speaking, she locked Zoe in her room and walked out.

    Nicole was still holding Samuel while Laurel also tried her best to restrain Samuel''s anger. When

    Samuel saw Lucase out, he threw the phone to Lucas.

    "Did you do it?"

    When Lucas saw the mess in the Don''s living room, he pouted and said, "Such an old person still likes

    to tattle. Sure enough, senior people don''t have respects to themselves."

    "Do you still think you are right?"

    Seeing that Lucas didn''t admit his mistake, Samuel was so angry that he wanted to beat Lucas up as if

    Mrs. Don should have been here.

    "She bullied Mommy and made Mommy unhappy. I just wanted to teach her a lesson. What''s wrong?

    That old woman is evil. Even if Mommy left, she would still say bad things about Mommy in front of Mr.

    Jason. If I don''t teach her a lesson, I will be guilty as a son!" Lucas said.

    Nicole was startled.

    She knew Lucas¡¯ ability, but she didn''t expect her son to get angry because of her miserable

    encounters.

    "Lucas, this is among us as adults. You shouldn''t have interfered."

    "I don''t care. Anyway, if anyone bullies Mommy, I won''t be able to get along with them. At most, she

    can take me into the police station."

    Lucas looked like a dead mouse that felt no coldness, which made Samuelugh.

    "Into the police station? Do you think our family owns the police station? You are the son of the Greens!

    If you are in prison, what about your future resume? Aren''t you going to be a soldier when you

    grow up? Let me tell you, if you are in jail once, you don''t even have the qualifications to take the

    military academy entrance examination! Not to mention your dream to be a soldier."

    When Samuel said this, Lucas was a little uneasy.

    He twisted his clothes, looking uneasy but stubborn, which made Nicole feel very distressed.

    "Alright, the child did it for me. In the end, it was my fault. My emotions at home have affected the child.

    Today, I will go to the Don''s to plead guilty. I don''t care what they will do to me. As long as they won''t

    hold Lucas ountable, it would be fine."

    Nicole''s words made Lucas somewhat uneasy.

    "Mommy, did I do something wrong?"

    "Lucas, I know you did that for the sake of me. I am very happy, but sometimes we need to be more

    rational. Using a drone to destroy someone''s home, like you did, is not a good strategy. You are still

    young so that you may not be punished. However, when you grow older, if you do the same thing, you

    will be against thew. Do you know that?"

    Nicole saw that Lucas was scared, but she had no choice but to tell him about this.

    The child was too young and he just wanted to help Nicole vent her anger. However, if Mrs. Don

    persisted in punishing Lucas, Nicole would have no choice. In the end, if the child did something wrong,

    adults would have to deal with it.

    "Mommy, I''m sorry, I''ll go! I did it alone. I''ll apologize to her. I''ll admit my mistakes and ept her

    punishment!"

    "What the hell do you think you can do!"

    Samuel cursed.

    Laurel shook her head and tugged at Samuel''s sleeve. "What are you talking to a child?"

    Samuel knew that Lucas had always thought highly of himself since he had some genius skills.

    Normally, they would forget his schemes. However, if they failed to guide Lucas properly now, he would

    probably cause a great disaster in the future.

    "Go over there and stand upright. Don''t move until your mommy and Ie back. You are not allowed

    to stop when I''m not at home. Think over your mistakes today."

    Samuel pointed at a corner of the living room and said.

    Nicole felt sorry, but she also knew that now was not the time to care for the child. Samuel wanted to

    give Lucas a lesson and Nicole shouldn''t interfere. In fact, Lucas had really gone too far today.

    Laurel felt a little distressed.

    "Why should such a young child be punished that way? In my opinion, just let him do some

    retrospection and write it down."

    "Mom, spoiling will ruin a child''s life. You don''t really want a spoiled grandson, do you?"

    Samuel''s words left Laurel speechless.

    Lucas looked at Samuel''s serious face and silently walked to the side and stood upright.

    "Daddy, I also made a mistake. My brother and I did that together, so you can punish me as well."

    Seeing that Lucas was punished by Samuel, Zoe ran out and grabbed Samuel''s trousers with tears in

    her eyes.

    "Daddy, Lucas didn''t mean it. He just didn''t want others to cheat Mommy. He''s right."

    Samuel looked at Zoe''s tearful face and sighed, "Zoe, be good. Stop messing around and go y with

    Grandma."

    "I don''t want it! Daddy loves me the most, don''t you? Daddy, don''t punish Lucas. He knows he''s

    wrong."

    Zoe was now trying her best to disy her personality by crying and making trouble. She only hoped

    that Samuel could stop punishing Lucas.

    However, Samuel said with a cold face, "Zoe, if you do something wrong, you will have to take

    responsibility. As Lucas did something wrong, he must be punished. Alright, stop talking and go to your

    grandma."

    As he spoke, he gave Zoe, who was in his arms, to Laurel.

    This was the first time Zoe had been refused by Samuel, so she naturally couldn''t stand it.

    "Daddy is a bad guy! I don''t like Daddy anymore!"

    She turned around and ran out.

    Nicole sighed softly and said to Laurel, "Mom, I''m afraid Samuel and I will be gone for a while."

    "It''s alright. Solve it. If the child makes a mistake, the adults will have to solve it. We''ll wait for you to

    Laurel did not say anything but was very kind.

    Samuel looked at Lucas and left the Green''s with Nicole without saying anything.

    When they arrived at the Don''s, Nicole stopped.

    "Why don''t you stay in the car? I''ll take care of this."

    Samuel knew that Nicole did not want to face the Dons, so he offered the proposal.

    "No, I''ll have to face it sooner orter. Mrs. Don sent me a text message just to let me solve this

    problem. If I don''t go inside, she might say something. Since we are here, let''s go in. Eventually, we''ll

    have to face it."

    "Who cares what she says? At worst, we will all be embarrassed. I wonder if she can send my son to

    the police station. Our family isn''t that weak yet."

    Although Samuel taught Lucas a lesson at home, he was still dedicated in protecting his son.

    Nicole smiled and said, "If Lucas sees your current states, I''m afraid that he''ll be even more willful in

    the future."

    "That''s absolutely impossible. But now, I am in front of you so it''s fine."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand.

    Her hands were still cold with barely any warmth. If it weren''t for the antidote, Nicole''s body wouldn''t be

    so weak. Unfortunately, Mrs. Don believed that was deliberately told to her by Audrey, and Nicole didn''t

    do that.

    As the closest person to Nicole, Samuel knew that Nicole was feeling upset. If he could avoid Nicole''s

    meeting with the Dons, Samuel would do that. Unfortunately, Lucas messed up everything.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was worried about her, but with his support, Nicole still had a lot of

    confidence.

    "Don''t worry. She can''t eat me alive."

    Hearing her say that, Samuel could only nod. They got out of the car. Then, someone outside notified

    Mrs. Don.

    Mrs. Don had just finished bathing when the paint on her face was finally washed off with great

    difficulty. Her skin felt painful from being rubbed. It was as if ayer of skin had fallen off.

    Now that she heard that Nicole and Samuel hade, she couldn''t help being angry.

    "Find an excuse to leave Mr. Jason outside. Don''t let hime in. No matter what, I will teach Nicole a

    lesson!"

    Mrs. Don said aggressively.

    The surrounding people hurried to go inform her demands.

    When Nicole stepped into the Don''s living room again, she didn''t have the same emotions as before.

    She looked at the living room that seemed to have experienced a cmity and couldn''t help but sigh.

    How destructive Lucas was. He made a nice living room into such a mess!

    Samuel said proudly, "This brat seems to know quite a bit about tactics. You see, he started from the

    left and sprayed around from the center of the middle. In this way, the spraying range would be wider. If

    he was on the battlefield, he would be able to kill countless enemies."

    "You''re happy. It''s as if you are proud of your son."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole couldn''t help but be amused.

    Mrs. Don happened toe out of the room. When she heard Nicole and his wife say this, her hair

    stood on end from anger.

    "What? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself as you have developed such a child? Are you feeling

    proud?"

 Chapter 378 Youre Not Made of Iron

    Chapter 378 You''re Not Made of Iron

    Noticing that Mrs. Don came out, Nicole turned serious.

    No matter what, Lucas did that thing today, so she had to humor Mrs. Don.

    "Mrs. Don."

    Nicole said calmly.

    Hearing Nicole call her that, Mrs. Don felt a little awkward but snorted coldly, saying, "What? Do you

    have a problem with me? If you have any objections, you can say them to me. You asked a child to

    cause trouble for us Dons? Do you think you can do whatever you want to us? Nicole, let me tell you. I

    don''t ept you. Even if your son messes us up, my attitude towards you will remain the same! Don''t

    think for a minute that your son is the game changer. I can''t pretend that nothing happened and let this

    go. That''s impossible!"

    Samuel wanted to argue back when he heard Mrs. Don''s harsh words, but Nicole stopped him.

    Nicole said with a faint smile, "Mrs. Don, I think you''ve misunderstood. I don''t want anything to do with

    your family. My son made a mistake today. Please tell me how you would like this to be handled."

    Nicole''s cold face displeased Mrs. Don, but she didn''t want to get off her high horse, so she coldly

    snorted and said, "I want you to tell me. Say it."

    "We Greens will double thepensation for everything your family has lost."

    Samuel had enough of the old woman and said.

    Mrs. Don red at him.

    "Do you think we are short of money?"

    "Then what do you want? Give me a direct answer!"

    Samuel didn''t want Nicole to waste her time with Mrs. Don. The old woman was hard to deal with.

    Therefore, he wished this could end quickly so that he and Nicole could go back home for dinner.

    Mrs. Don was already ufortable and grew even angrier offended by Samuel.

    "Look at my face. This is paint! Your son actually sshed paint at me! If it hadn''t been cleaned in time,

    my skin would be ruined!"

    Mrs. Don thought of how painful it was to remove the paint and wished she could whip that brat Lucas.

    Samuelughed.

    "Well, next time I''ll have him use something else. After all, this doesn''te off easily."

    "You...."

    Mrs. Don almost fainted from anger.

    Nicole tugged at Samuel''s sleeve and shot him a look.

    They were here to solve the problem, not starting one. Why was Samuel trying to provoke Mrs. Don?

    She didn''t know how to exin it away if Mrs. Don got sick from anger.

    Samuel restrained himself a little understanding what Nicole meant.

    Mrs. Don''s servants quickly massaged her. One even handed her a cup of hot water.

    She drank a mouthful of it and finally calmed down. She stared at Nicole and said, "You and your

    husband deserve each other. I can''t let this matter go easily. Your son hit me. I must vent my anger.

    Kneel down! This matter can only be over after I give you tenshes."

    Samuel''s expression changed when he heard Mrs. Don''s words.

    "Mrs. Don, you''d better think it through. It''s one thing for a child to be naughty, but it''s another for you to

    whip my wife. I''ll stand here today and see who dares toy a finger on her!"

    Nicole''s expression also changed.

    After all, Lucas was a child. Lucas was responsible for this incident, but why would she suffer ten

    Nicole looked at Mrs. Don, and Mrs. Don looked back at her.

    "What? You don''t agree? Then get out of my face! Tomorrow, I''ll let everyone in Seapolis City know

    what kind of child you Greens have raised. I want to know if everyone is blind!"

    The corner of Mrs. Don''s lips curled up slightly. She knew for sure that Nicole had topromise for

    her child.

    Nicole knew what game the old woman was ying. She just wanted to use this opportunity to punish

    Nicole.

    Nicole had offended Mrs. Don in her history with Vi and Audrey. The old woman had long wanted to

    revenge on Nicole, but Jason had been in the way. So, today she couldn''t let this chance to slip

    through her fingers.

    Samuel looked at Nicole, not knowing what she was thinking, and pulled her behind himself.

    "If you have to whip someone to vent your anger, that''s fine. It''s my fault that my son behaved that way.

    Let me take the me. It''s just tenshes. Come on! Hit me instead."

    As he spoke, Samuel unbuttoned his shirt and revealed his strong chest.

    Nicole''s eyes brimmed with tears.

    "Don''t be like this. She wants me."

    "We are in this together. What''s the difference? She just wanted to blow some steam. We''ll let her have

    it."

    Samuel spoke the truth.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Don was seen through. She was not angry and smiled, saying, "Alright. You ask for this."

    "Come on. Cut the crap! But Mrs. Don, I advise you to tread carefully. Otherwise, it wille back to

    you, and there will be nothing you can do then."

    Samuel''s words got under Mrs. Don''s skin.

    "Get me the whip!"

    The Dons were a family of military officials and politicians. They believed a child could only be

    disciplined by force. Naturally, whips weremon in their house.

    Someone took the order and brought the whip over to Mrs. Don.

    Mrs. Don said to the butler beside her, "You,e!"

    She would love to thrash Nicole but was afraid to burn herself out hitting Samuel, because he was too

    strong.

    The butler naturally didn''t dare to make a move.

    "What are you afraid of? We are on the right side of this."

    Mrs. Don red at the butler.

    Nicole''s heart ached for Samuel. She wanted to pull him up, but he gripped her wrist.

    He smiled and said, "Your man has been through things much worse than this. It is just tenshes.

    Don''t be afraid. Close your eyes and count. When it ends, we will go home for dinner. Mom made your

    favorite mango chicken stew today."

    Seeing Samuel''s joyful expression, Nicole cried again.

    She knew that Samuel would suffer because of her.

    "Hit him!"

    Mrs. Don was angered by how they loved each other.

    What did they mean?

    Showing their affection?

    Was he insinuating that she was awful to her own granddaughter?

    The more she thought about it, the angrier Mrs. Don became.

    The butler did not dare to disobey her. So, he swung his whip towards Samuel''s back.

    He hit him hard. Samuel snorted, and Nicole felt her heart break.

    "Samuel."

    "It''s nothing! Close your eyes. Don''t look."

    Samuel''s voice was gentle, as if he had not been punished.

    Nicole''s tears rolled down her cheeks after all.

    She didn''t do anything, so why did Mrs. Don hate her so much?

    Not only that, but Samuel was hurt because of her. She felt herself the bane of his life.

    Nicole kept ming herself, counting the number in her head.

    The tenshes were torture for Nicole.

    When it was finally over, Nicole quickly opened her eyes. Seeing the whip wounds on Samuel''s body,

    she sobbed again.

    "Mrs. Don, are you satisfied now?"

    Nicole''s voice carried a trace of questioning.

    She didn''t understand why her kin would do this to her.

    Did the old woman enjoy hurting her own family?

    It was the first time that Mrs. Don had seen Nicole stare at her with such resentment.

    Nicole didn''t look at her this way even when she asked her to leave the family.

    Nicole''s gaze was like a sharp de piercing straight into Mrs. Don''s heart.

    "You brought this to yourselves!"

    "Yes, that''s right! I shouldn''t havee back to this family. I shouldn''t have bonded with you Dons.

    Twenty years have passed. You weren''t there for me when I needed you the most. Why would I

    connect with you now? You are just strangers whom I am rted to! If you weren''t my rtives, I

    wouldn''t have let you do this. If I ask Lucas to apologize, would you do the same thing to that four-year-

    old boy? What have I done wrong? What have I done to this family to deserve your contempt? And you

    wish I were gone. Fine. If my presence displeases you so much, I''ll leave Seapolis City. You can ask

    whomever you like to be your granddaughter. I don''t care! I''ll remember these tenshes. I swear I

    won''t help any of you no matter what happens. We are done!"

    After saying that, Nicole pulled Samuel up and put on his clothes. She was very careful when she did

    that, afraid it might touch his wounds.

    Seeing Nicole''s tears, Samuel was heartbroken.

    "I''m fine. I don''t feel any pain."

    "How can it not hurt? You''re not made of iron."

    Nicole felt Samuel was so unlucky to marry her. Why was bad luck following her?

    "It''s okay. They are just scratches. We don''t owe them anything now."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he left holding Nicole''s hand.

    Mrs. Don felt uneasy. She feared Nicole would nevere back after she left today.

    She panicked.

    "Stop! Did I tell you to leave?"

    Mrs. Don berated them sternly because she was too proud to ask them to stay.

    Nicole paused for a moment, then turned around, and said coldly, "What? You want more? You want

    me to have tenshes, too?"

 Chapter 379 Im Willing to Do Anything for You

    Chapter 379 I''m Willing to Do Anything for You

    Nicole''s question irritated Mrs. Don, and she didn''t look happy.

    She couldn''t just whip Nicole ten times, right?

    Moreover, the hatred in Nicole''s gaze scared her. She also felt she had gone too far, but she was an

    elder, so she couldn''t make herself apologize to Nicole.

    Mrs. Don was torn apart but snorted coldly, saying, "You''d better remember what you said today. You

    have nothing to do with the Dons from now on."

    "I will. Thank you for your tenshes today, so that I can see you clearly."

    With that, Nicole helped Samuel out of the Don''s.

    Even though the old woman asked everyone to keep their mouths shut, someone still told Jason about

    it.

    Jason hurried back, but it was toote. Noticing the blood on the whip, he was so angry that he didn''t

    want to talk to Mrs. Don. He quickly called Nicole and Samuel.

    When Nicole saw it was Jason calling, she blocked him without thinking.

    She was not mad at him. But she was done with the Dons.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel knew she was hurt deeply, so he whispered, "Alright, don''t be angry. I''m

    fine. Lucas was to me in this. As his father, I have to take the responsibility, right?"

    "I''m sorry. I brought this to you. I thought if I returned to the Dons, it might be helpful to you. But now, I

    can see it is bullshit. You''ve suffered because of them."

    Nicole wanted to give back her Don blood to the Dons, so that she could sever the ties with them.

    How could Samuel not know what Nicole was thinking?

    He held Nicole''s hand and whispered, "Life is short. We only get several decades to live. Don''t get

    angry for them. They are nothing to you. Fortunately, this shall pass. It''s good, isn''t it?"

    "I just feel you are so unlucky to marry me."

    Nicole spoke from her heart.

    "Nonsense. Marrying you is the most fortunate thing in my life."

    Samuel''sfort made Nicole more ufortable instead.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Jason couldn''t get through to Nicole, so he called Samuel. Unfortunately, Samuel also hung up.

    It urred to him that it was over between the Dons and the Greens.

    "Are you satisfied now? There are only three important families in the Seapolis City¡ªthe Greens, the

    Dons and the Louises. You''ve left us out on a limb by making the Greens our enemies."

    Jason rarely lost his temper with Mrs. Don. This time, he couldn''t help it.

    Mrs. Don knew she might have gone too far, but she had to sense that herself, and Jason was in no

    position to me her like this.

    "So what? We don''t need them. Nicole only had the audacity to push us around because she married

    into the Greens."

    "Exactly who bullied whom? Mom, you''re really something! You''ve pushed your own granddaughter

    away. Let''s see if you''ll regret it one day!"

    Jason left angrily. He went abroad for business. He said he would look into a project there. But in fact,

    he just didn''t want to be around the old fool Mrs. Don, fearing one more minute with her would cost his

    life.

    Mrs. Don''s resentment towards Nicole grew even bigger now that Jason had left town to avoid seeing

    her.

    This ck sheep caused so much trouble for the Dons!

    Nicole naturally didn''t know about the tension between Jason and Mrs. Don. She and Samuel quickly

    returned to the Green''s.

    When Laurel saw the blood oozing out of Samuel''s back, she was shocked and asked, "What''s going

    on? Why are you injured?"

    Lucas quickly looked up.

    However, Samuel waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing. Mrs. Don said these tenshes can smooth

    things out. You know these scratches can''t hurt me."

    Laurel was infuriated when she heard that.

    "That old hag! Even I nevery a finger on my son. How dared she whip you ten times! I have to

    reason with her!"

    Noticing Laurel was mad, Samuel quickly stopped her.

    "Mom, let this go. Besides, it was Lucas'' fault. He ran to her house and messed around. As a father, I

    have to take the me for my son. I couldn''t let her beat Lucas, right? Let''s forget about this. I''m fine.

    Some ointment will do me good, though."

    Lucas looked unhappy when he heard that.

    He felt bad to see the blood on his father''s shirt.

    He never wanted this much trouble. It was meant to be a revenge for his mother.

    "Daddy, I''m sorry."

    Lucas admitted that he had been wrong.

    Noticing his son''s sad expression, Samuel smiled and said, "It''s fine. Your daddy is strong. Alright, you

    should rest too. It''s about time to eat. Don''t just stand there."

    Laurel said with concern, "Even if you put it that way, this is still too much of a punishment. That old

    cow is simply inhumane."

    "Alright, Mom, I''m hungry. Hurry up and check the kitchen to see if we can have dinner soon. We need

    to eat."

    Samuel pushed Laurel into the kitchen.

    Nicole did not say anything from beginning to end, because she was embarrassed and did not know

    what to say. Samuel took care of everything without mentioning her, which made Nicole even more

    distressed.

    Noticing how sad Laurel felt for her son, Nicole was even more at a loss for words.

    As if knowing what Nicole was thinking, Samuel held her hand and said, "Let''s go upstairs. I want you

    to apply some medicine on me."

    "Alright."

    Nicole helped Samuel upstairs.

    When Samuel reached the bedroom, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    It had been a long time since he was whipped. In other words, although he had been through all sorts

    of pain over the years, he had never been whipped until now. It was a new experience for him.

    It felt kind of good.

    Samuel took off his clothes.

    Looking at the wounds on Samuel''s back, Nicole cried despite herself.

    "It''s okay. I asked you to apply me some medicine, not your tears."

    "Why didn''t you tell Mom that you suffered because of me?"

    Nicole''s words amused Samuel.

    "We are a team. Why did you say that? Besides, what is the point for Mom to know? Can my injuries

    heal because of it? Alright, don''t put yourself under too much pressure. I''m willing to do anything for

    you. What''s more, this is what a man should do."

    As Samuel spoke, he turned his back to Nicole.

    Nicole gently applied medicine over his skin. Even though Samuel did not say anything, she noticed

    how tense his body was and knew he was in great pain.

    Lucas came in quietly. Noticing the wounds on Samuel''s back, he choked with guilty.

    "Daddy, I''m sorry. It was all my fault. I won''t do it again."

    Lucas realized for the first time the consequences following his willfulness. Before this, he had been

    unconvinced when his father punished him. Now he couldn''t help but cry for Samuel''s suffering.

    Noticing that his son was spooked, Samuel quickly pulled him over.

    "Lucas, it was right to avenge your mother, but your method was wrong. You have to consider the

    consequences. You can do it stealthily. If your enemies can see it is you, that''s a failure. Don''t make it

    easy for them to guess. Think before you act. Achieve your goal outside your foes'' radar without

    breaking thew. You aremended for standing up for Mommy today. Daddy punished you because

    you acted recklessly. Remember this lesson, understand?"

    "Yes!"

    Lucas quickly nodded.

    "Alright, Daddy''s fine. I am not that fragile. You''re still young. Daddy can cover you when you make a

    mistake. But you''ll grow up eventually. Sooner orter, you''ll have to face things on your own. So, go

    back and figure out if I am right."

    "Got it."

    Lucas bit his lower lip as if he understood everything.

    Samuel looked at his small limbs and asked in pain, "Do your legs hurt?"

    "No!"

    "Tell the truth."

    "Then yes!"

    Lucas rubbed his calves. After standing for more than an hour, he felt his legs almost stiffened.

    "Sit down. Daddy will massage them for you."

    Samuel let Lucas sit down in front of him and reached out to massage Lucas'' calves.

    Nicole looked at the father and son. They both suffered because of her. So, she swore she would stay

    away from the Dons.

    She applied Samuel medicine, and Samuel massaged Lucas'' legs. The family was happy. When Laurel

    came up to call them for dinner, she didn''t have the heart to ruin this moment.

    So, she closed the door and quietly went down.

    It was just dinner. She could wait. But the sweetness and harmony of a family deserved respect.

    "Grandma, is daddy okay?"

    When Zoe heard that Samuel was injured, she ran over with worry.

    Laurel picked her up and said, "Daddy is fine. He cane down and have fun with you in a minute.

    But you can''t be naughty anymore."

    "Alright. But if I did something wrong and want to confess to Daddy now, will he forgive me?"

    Zoe looked helpless, which aroused Laurel''s curiosity.

    She was just a little girl, and she rarely made mistakes. Even if she did something wrong, it shouldn''t

    be a big deal, right?

    Laurel smiled and said, "No. As long as you are honest, he will not me you."

    "Really?"

    "Of course!"

    Laurel swore. However, when Zoe took her to the greenhouse and told her what she had done, Laurel

    really wanted to give this girl a good spank.

    Both children were a ton of work.

 Chapter 380 The Girl Is Willful After All

    Chapter 380 The Girl Is Willful After All

    Hearing that she could be forgiven, Zoe immediately took Laurel to the greenhouse. She pointed at

    Laurel''s two favorite pots of peony and said, "I vented my anger on them."

    At first, Laurel didn''t find anything wrong with them, but after careful examination, she discovered they

    had been uprooted and were just standing in the pits.

    They seemed fine but had no chance of survival because peonies were delicate.

    What was worse, they were Laurel''s favorites.

    Her heart was dripping blood!

    "Grandma, you said if I was honest, I was still a good kid. I know I''ve made a mistake. Please don''t be

    angry."

    Zoe blinked, her big eyes innocent. Laurel couldn''t stay mad at her. But her flowers!

    Her heart ached for them!

    "I know you were angry with your daddy. But what have my flowers done to you? Why did you take it

    out on them?"

    Laurel couldn''t figure this out.

    Zoe said somewhat awkwardly, "I was nning to ask Daddy toe here, so that I could tell you it

    was him. Then he can be punished."

    Laurel''s heart was bleeding when she heard that.

    What kind of theory was this?

    "Do you think you can outsmart your daddy?"

    "Daddy loves me very much. As long as I tell him to bring me here, he would do it. At that time, I will

    say he did it."

    Zoe said usibly. Laurel was itching to p this girl.

    Zoe''s n didn''t make sense.

    The father and daughter were mad at each other, but what did it have to do with her flowers? They died

    for nothing. Laurel felt such pain for it.

    "Grandma, are you angry?"

    Zoe tugged at a corner of Laurel''s clothes and looked at her innocently.

    What can the poor woman say?

    That she was distressed?

    How could a four-year-oldprehend that?

    Laurel sighed and said, "You are not allowed to vent your anger on my flowers again, understand?"

    "Yes."

    Zoe let out a long sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, Grandma wasn''t angry.

    She stuck out her tongue at Laurel''s back before running out of the greenhouse.

    Laurel looked at the doomed peonies and felt great pain. In the end, she had to ask someone to throw

    them away.

    When Samuel and Nicole came out, they happened to see the servants carrying the flowers to throw

    out.

    Nicole remembered she had loosened the soil for them not long ago, so she couldn''t help but ask.

    "What''s wrong with the flowers? Why did you take them out?"

    "Mrs. Bush, they were uprooted by Zoe, so they won''t survive. Mrs. Green told us to throw them away.

    She was so sad for them!"

    Hearing that, Nicole and Samuel nced at each other, as if they couldn''t believe Zoe had done this.

    "You mean Zoe did it?"

    "Yes. She wanted to frame you for this. But then she changed her mind knowing you were injured. She

    apologized to Mrs. Green. Mrs. Green said she wouldn''t punish Zoe since she confessed. So, the

    matter was settled."

    The corners of Samuel''s mouth twitched.

    "Did you say that girl wanted to nt this on me? She thought I could do something this stupid?"

    "Alright."

    Nicole felt Samuel was not on the point.

    "Let''s buy Mom new ones. I can tell that she likes these two pots the best. Why is your daughter so

    naughty all of a sudden?"

    Nicole thought Zoe was a good kid. Her deed today surprised Nicole. It looked like she was willful after

    all!

    "Got it."

    Samuel didn''t know what else to say.

    Vincent and Joseph also came back, and Zoe was thrilled to see Joseph. They went to the restaurant

    together.

    "Joseph, I miss you so much!"

    She gave Joseph a big hug.

    Joseph grinned from ear to ear with joy. He touched Zoe''s head and said, "I heard you guys went to the

    amusement park?"

    "That''s right. It is a pity that you weren''t with us. Can I take you with me next time?"

    "Okay!"

    Joseph quickly agreed.

    When Lucas came downstairs, he seemed to be worried.

    "Boss, you''ll be here for a few days, won''t you?"

    Joseph liked to be with Lucas.

    Lucas looked at Samuel.

    Samuel smiled and said, "You and Zoe can stay here with Grandma for a few more days."

    "Great."

    Lucas did not refute, which surprised Joseph.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Boss, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Eat!"

    Lucas didn''t want to say more. He didn''t intend to tell Joseph what he had done.

    The family ate happily.

    After dinner, the children yed together. Nicole went upstairs to rest because she was not feeling well.

    Laurel missed her flowers and went to the greenhouse.

    Samuel and Vincent sat in the living room and talked about the recent events in thepany.

    The Greens were having a good time, but Vi was in bad luck.

    She had thought things would go ording to her n after she got out taking advantage of Mike, but

    Mike found her after all.

    "Vi, where have you been? You were not there when I came back. You...."

    "I went for a walk. I''m not your prisoner. You can''t keep me here."

    Vi did not know whether Audrey was dead or how the Dons were coping with it. She was irritated

    and naturally lost her interest in Mike, so her show was over.

    Mike panicked when he noticed how impatient Vi was.

    "I''m not going to lock you up. It''s just that it''s not safe out there. I was worried about you going out

    alone. Just tell me where you want to go, and I''ll take you there."

    "I want to be alone."

    Vi locked Mike out in vexation.

    What happened to Audrey?

    Would she be rescued?

    It was Vi''s first attempt to kill someone, so she was scared after she pulled the trigger.

    She curled up on the bed and covered herself with a quilt, but the shaking didn''t stop.

    She had turned off the surveince cameras, so no one would know it was her, right?

    Frightened all night, Vi got up early the next morning to keep herself updated.

    Mike didn''t know what she was going to do. He wanted to follow her, but Vi was not happy about it.

    They quarreled for a while. In the end, Vi left Mike and went to the hospital to get information.

    She had bribed a nurse there, so she called her out.

    "How is it? Any news?"

    "Audrey was rescued. I heard someone installed other cameras in the ward beforehand, so the

    murderer was recorded. Mrs. Don got the news from Nicole. I don''t know the rest, and I can''t probe into

    the Dons'' affairs. I only heard that Audrey ran away from home. Mrs. Don scolded Nicole harshly for

    this matter. I don''t know what happened afterwards."

    Hearing that, Vi frowned slightly.

    Audrey was actually still alive?

    However, Audrey was clever to leave the Seapolis City. Otherwise, Vi would show no mercy if

    Audrey got in her way again.

    So, Mrs. Don knew she was the one who attacked Audrey?

    Damn Nicole!

    She actually outsmarted Vi by installing other cameras to catch her.

    What could Vi do now?

    What if Nicole submitted this evidence to the police?

    Now, Mrs. Don must have been disappointed in Vi, too. She wondered if the old woman would help

    her again.

    What should she do?

    Vi became anxious.

    But few could help her now.

    If she was to return to the United States, she would have regrets.

    Just as Vi was at a loss, a woman stood in her way.

    "Do you want Nicole to lose her reputation and have no time to sue you? I have a good idea. Why don''t

    we cooperate?"

    Vi couldn''t help but frown as she looked at the woman in front of her.

    "Who are you?"

    "You don''t need to know who I am. As long as you work with me, you will be fine, and Mrs. Don will

    continue to help you. It''s your choice. If you don''t take my offer, Nicole will probably give the video to

    the police tomorrow. It will be toote for you to escape then. I have to tell you. The Dons have broken

    off with Nicole because of you. Isn''t this a good opportunity for you? "

    Vi''s eyes lit up when she heard that.

    "Are you saying Mrs. Don kicked Nicole out for me?"

    "That''s right. That means you are special to Mrs. Don. It depends on how you choose. If you seed

    in this, the Dons might take you in as a daughter. Fame and fortune will both be yours, and Nicole will

    suffer. If you don''t cooperate, I won''t lose anything. I just have to watch Nicole being protected by the

    Greens and living a better life than you."

    "Stop talking. I''ll work with you."

    When Vi heard Nicole would be better off than her, she felt ufortable all over.

    Why was Nicole so much luckier than her when they shared the same mother?

    Moreover, Vi wanted Samuel for herself.

    The woman smiled and handed some things to Vi, whispering, "Find a way to release these. I can

    guarantee that Nicole will be too upied to worry about your attempted murder these days."

    Vi was a little curious, so she opened them and took a look. Then she was taken aback.

    "Why do you have these?"

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll contact you again."

    After saying that, the woman turned around and walked into the crowd.

    Vi looked at the things in her hand and smiled sinisterly.

    She could imagine Nicole''s disgrace.

    Nicole!

    I would take your surname if I didn''t take you down.

    She quickly put them away and looked around. Knowing that no one noticed her, she left in a hurry.

    When Mike found Vi again, she was sitting on the side of the road crying. Mike was heartbroken

    when he saw how sad she was.

    "Vi, what''s wrong?"

    "Nicole wanted to kill my mother! The Dons saw it and Mrs. Don broke off with Nicole. My mother was

    also devastated and ran away from home. She is missing. Mike, why am I so unfortunate? Where can

    my mother go? Could she be so sad as to end her own life?"

    Vi sobbed and fell into Mike''s arms. Mike was petrified after hearing that.

    Nicole wanted to kill Audrey?

    How was that possible?

 Chapter 381 It Felt Good to Be Spoiled

    Chapter 381 It Felt Good to Be Spoiled

    "Vi, did you hear wrongly? Why would Nicole attack Audrey? This is absolutely impossible."

    Mike''s words angered Vi.

    She pushed Mike away and said fiercely, "Are you suspecting me? Do you think I''m ndering her?

    Would I joke about such a big thing? My mom''s missing! Nobody knows where she is, and she is so

    weak. Why are you defending Nicole? You mean she couldn''t do it, but I could?"

    Vi said that crying, and Mike was at a loss for what to do.

    "Alright, alright. My bad. I was wrong. Don''t be angry. Please stop crying. If you want, we can look for

    Audrey together."

    "You said you would help me, right?"

    Vi gripped Mike''s wrist, her eyes filled with anticipation.

    Mike decided to do his best when he saw the way his beloved woman looked at him.

    "Yes, I will help you. I will drop everything else right now and help you. Ask me anything."

    "Alright then. Help me find out where my mother is. No matter what, I have to find her."

    "Okay, I am on it. You get up first. Let''s go back to the hotel. You can''t stay here, I''m worried."

    Mike looked at the crowded road and was a little apprehensive.

    He thought that Vi was fragile, and that although she was somewhat willful and domineering, she

    had suffered a lot since she arrived in the Seapolis City. Of course, Vi made it up for Mike to hear.

    He never thought Vi would lie to him.

    Vi did not say anything and followed Mike to the hotel.

    Mike walked Vi to her room and went to find where Audrey was. Vi racked her brain about how to

    pretend to meet Mrs. Don by chance.

    No matter what, she needed Mrs. Don''s help in the city. If Mrs. Don ignored her, whom could she rely

    on?

    Vi couldn''te up with a good idea but thought of the things in her hand. She quickly left the hotel

    and went somewhere else.

    After Nicole and Samuel finished their meal at the Green''s old mansion, they enjoyed some family time.

    Samuel waited for Nicole to wake up and brought her the travel brochure, saying with a smile, "Take a

    look. Where are we going first?"

    "Have the visas been issued?"

    "Soon. It will only be a matter of days."

    Hearing that, Nicole cheered up.

    It would be a good thing to leave town and travel.

    "Have you asked where the children want to go?"

    "Not yet. I figured I should ask you first."

    Samuel hugged Nicole in his arms.

    Nicole smiled and said, "It''s up to the children. Anywhere is fine with me. As long as I''m with you, it''s

    paradise everywhere."

    "Who is the sweet-talker here? Let me see. Did you eat candy? Why are you so sweet?"

    As Samuel spoke, he wanted to check Nicole''s mouth.

    Nicole smiled and dodged.

    "Stop messing around!"

    "Don''t move. Let me have a look."

    Samuel got excited and leaned forward. Nicole''s heart started racing.

    "Don''t. You...."

    Before she could finish speaking, Samuel kissed her.

    That gentle kiss intoxicated Nicole. She wrapped her arms around Samuel''s neck in the heat.

    Samuel was breathing fast and about to lose control. But then he pushed Nicole away and gasped for

    breath.

    Nicole was somewhat dumbfounded but quickly realized something.

    "Still can''t?"

    "I''m sorry!"

    Samuel quickly ran to the bathroom to take a shower.

    Nicole''s eyes revealed a trace of disappointment. Samuel really couldn''t recover?

    She was worried, but Samuel''s blood was boiling.

    This wouldn''t do.

    Samuel felt this couldn''t go on.

    What if one day they couldn''t do it anymore?

    However, Nicole was in no shape to take it now.

    So, he should just wait.

    Half a month should do. If he couldn''t control it, he would use a condom and be gentle.

    Comforting himself, Samuel gradually calmed down in the cold water.

    When he came out, Nicole was no longer there. He hastily searched for her, afraid that she would

    overthink this. Then he discovered Nicole was working on something in the kitchen.

    He had a premonition.

    Could it be that medicine again?

    Thinking of that, Samuel felt this was a sweet torture.

    He leaned against the door and watched Nicole work with an expression full of love, smiling slightly.

    Nicole sensed someone was behind her and turned her head. Realizing it was Samuel, she was

    flustered and quickly blocked his view of the pot with her body.

    "Why did youe down?"

    "Stop it. Even if you don''t let me see it, I can still smell it."

    As Samuel spoke, he walked in and hugged Nicole from behind.

    Nicole''s face turned slightly red.

    "I just want you to get better sooner. I''m afraid if you hold it back too long, you will...."

    "What?"

    Samuel carried a refreshing smell after the bath, and he was so close to Nicole, so she was aroused.

    "Stop messing around. I''m busy with the medicine."

    "Speaking of which, I''ve always wanted to ask where you found this medicine. What if it can hurt me?"

    "That''s impossible! My mother got this from an experienced Chinese medicine doctor. The doctor said

    many people recovered after taking this."

    Nicole quickly retorted. She looked up and saw Samuel''s deep eyes, feeling a little enchanted.

    This bewitching man!

    "Stop it. Go away! I''ll bring this to you when it''s ready."

    Nicole quickly pushed Samuel away.

    Samuel felt that his embrace went empty, and following that was a sense of disappointment.

    He had nned to pour the medicine, but he couldn''t do it when he realized how serious Nicole was

    about this.

    Well, he just had to suffer for a few days.

    After that, when she was better, he would say the medicine worked.

    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled and said, "Then I''ll go to the study. If you need anything, find me there."

    "Alright."

    Nicole quickly turned around. She felt she was almost a nympho. It had only been a few days since

    theyst made love. Why did she have that urge when she was close to Samuel?

    Was the medicine working on her, too?

    Nicole looked down and did not see Samuel''s doting smile.

    After Samuel left, she took a deep breath.

    How unfair.

    Who said only women could bring disaster to a country and its people?

    A handsome man could do the same.

    Nicole patted her face with cold water to wake herself up before focusing on her work with the medicine

    again.

    Samuel went to the study. There were some business matters to deal with. Although he had handed

    over Eternal Group to Vincent, he still had a few venture capitalspanies. After all, traveling and

    anything else cost money.

    When the medicine was finally ready, Nicole brought it to Samuel. Seeing that Samuel was having a

    video conference, she did not want to disturb him. She put it down and was about to leave. However,

    Samuel grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto hisps to sit down.

    "Stop messing around. You''re in a meeting."

    Blood rushed to her face.

    So many executives were watching them from theputer.

    Samuel didn''t care about that and smiled, saying, "So what? Let them see their bossdy."

    Everyone in the video chat echoed.

    Nicole felt her face turn redder.

    Samuel was getting more and more shameless. Besides, he enjoyed showing her off to others, as if

    she was outstanding.

    "Hurry up and drink the medicine. I''ll excuse myself!"

    Nicole could not bear the tease of these people, so she quickly broke free and fled.

    Behind her came Samuel''s heartyughter. Nicole almost fell because of it. The executives all

    congratted their boss.

    Nicole smiled slightly and felt happy.

    It felt good to be spoiled by a man.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Something urred to her when she reached the door to the study.

    "By the way,e to the bedroom after the meeting. I''ll apply medicine on you."

    After saying that, Nicole didn''t linger and ran away.

    The executives in the video chat teased Samuel again.

    "Boss, it will not just be about applying medicine, right?"

    "Boss, the night is yet toe!"

    "Boss, we don''t even have the time to date working at this venture capitalspany. Do you find it not

    nice to show your affection to us?"

    They all joked about him.

    Samuel was in a good mood. He leaned back but avoided touching the wounds, saying with a smile,

    "Do you envy me? If so, get a girlfriend. I''ll give you marriage leave!"

    "Boss, that''s easy for you to say. Where can we find the time to get girlfriends?"

    "That''s right. We''re stuck in thispany every day. How can we date?"

    "If you have any objections, I am ready to sign your resignations. After that, you will have plenty of time

    to hit on girls."

    Hearing that, everyone wailed.

    "Boss, we still need money! Without it, we can''t keep any women!"

    "Stop daydreaming. There''s nothing we can do. We are not the boss. Hurry up and get to work."

    ying time was over, and everyone was back to business, but they could tell Samuel was in a good

    mood.

    It looked like a man in love was indeed nicer.

    The meeting was long.

    Nicole was bored. She felt following around Samuel could not be a long-term n, so she had to do

    something for herself.

    She decided to pick up car design. Hearing there was apetition for that, she wanted to give it a try.

    But she was not that confident.

    Thinking of that, Nicole turned on herputer and intended to find some information. Although she

    has some experience, she is still rtively new to this. However, a piece of news on the Inte sent

    her into an abyss.

 Chapter 382 He Found Her Dirty

    Chapter 382 He Found Her Dirty

    Nude photos of her were all over the Inte. Whoever released these must have hated her, because

    her face in every photo was not covered by mosaic. Most importantly, the men in them were different.

    "Nicole from the Greens is ungraceful. Her photos are hard to look at."

    This title made Nicole panic.

    How could this be?

    Who would have her nude photos?

    Nicole couldn''t put her finger on it and was on edge.

    This meant she was naked in front of the whole country.

    No matter how courageous she was, she could not bear this.

    Did Samuel know?

    He was having a video conference. What would those executives think if they saw the photos?

    They just had had a sweet moment, but now it was like a dagger deep into Nicole''s heart.

    She quickly pushed theputer away and ran to the study in panic.

    Samuel''s video conference was over, and he was currently on the phone with ir. They were having a

    good time, so Samuel did not notice Nicole.

    "ir, the medicine you prescribed for me had better be useful. Otherwise, if I can''t get hard for real, I''ll

    kill you."

    Samuel said half-threateningly.

    ir smiled and said, "You can''t get hard? Stop joking. That medicine can onlyst for a month at

    most. You will feel weak this month, but you can get better after that. However, you can''t always hide

    from your wife like this. Are you nning on wasting this yummy beauty?"

    "Screw you. It''s none of your business."

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    What did he mean?

    Samuel wasn''t sick at all?

    He was avoiding touching her on purpose?

    Moreover, he was this way because of ir''s medicine?

    Why?

    Why would he do that?

    Nicole clenched her hands together, feeling as if she had been thrown into an ice cer.

    She couldn''t figure it out.

    Why would a healthy man wanted to be sexually ipetent? Was he tired of her? Or was there

    something else to it?

    She wanted to leave, but her feet seemed to have taken root, and she could not move at all.

    ir did not know about Samuel''s situation, saying with a smile, "Fine. I don''t want to worry. However,

    the news of you and the Louis guy fighting on the streets has spread to Capital City! What? Do you

    have a grudge against the Louis family? As you know, although they are businessmen, they had

    political connections in Capital City. If you guys are falling out, you will meet with difficulties dealing

    matters in Capital City. You should take care of this."

    Speaking of Tim, Samuel was irritated.

    "Don''t worry about it. I will take him down. If the Louis family didn''t have connections in Capital City, I

    would cripple him for holding anything against my wife."

    "What is it? What can make you so angry that you want to throw your hat into the ring?"

    "It''s not for you to concern."

    The conversation between Samuel and ir reminded Nicole of something.

    Not long ago, Samuel did fight with Tim in the street. She knew about that and even tried to stop the

    fight then.

    Samuel said that Tim had something against her. What was it?

    Could it be those nude photos?

    Otherwise, why would Samuel be so angry?

    It struck Nicole that Samuel hadn''t touched her since then.

    She believed Samuel when he said that he couldn''t get hard. As it turned out, he did that on purpose

    by taking Medicine from ir.

    Was that so?

    All the sweet talk and affection these days were fake?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Nicole felt it unbearable.

    She kept retreating and then ran away in panic.

    No!

    She needed to figure out what was going on.

    Nicole put on some makeup and covered her face before taking a taxi to Tim''s.

    Tim was surprised and excited to see Nicole.

    "My beautiful Nicole, what brings you here? Why do you have the time to visit me? You...!"

    Before Tim could finish his sentence, Nicole grabbed his cor and fiercely asked, "Tell me. Why did

    Samuel fight with youst time in the street?"

    "What? I don''t know. He was crazy."

    Tim smiled and tried to prevaricate.

    Nicole came for this, so she didn''t buy that crap.

    "Tim, although I''m not as strong as Samuel, I''m not someone to be pushed around. You should know

    this. If I don''t get the answer I want today, I''ll die here. Let''s see how you can exin it to the Greens."

    Nicole''s expression was extremely frightening, and Tim was scared.

    "Nicole, what''s wrong with you? Let''s talk about this properly. Let go of me first."

    "Tell me! What do you have about me? Why did Samuel fight you in the street?"

    Nicole roared.

    Tim had never seen Nicole look so crazy before, so he was afraid.

    "It was not my fault. I really don''t know. Samuel came to my ce to investigate. I was wrongly

    used. I don''t know why your nude photos were on my phone. I don''t know who called Olivia that day

    with my phone and asked her toe over. I''m even more confused about what happened afterwards.

    I know that no matter what I say, you won''t believe me. You all think I am excusing myself, but what

    happened that day was like a dream to me. I also checked afterwards. My buddies never touched my

    phone. I really don''t know who sent me your nude photos. You know although I speak dirty, I''m not that

    shameless as to take nude photos of you. Besides, I don''t have the chance."

    Tim said everything he should and should not have said.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly.

    "Are you saying Olivia went to the clubhouse because you sent her these nude photos?"

    "You didn''t know?"

    Tim realized he had said too much.

    "Did I make a mistake? Did I say too much?"

    Nicole loosened her grip on Tim and sat down on the floor like a deted ball.

    "So that''s how it was. No wonder she refused to tell me why she went to the clubhouse. No wonder

    Samuel became like this. I can see why."

    Nicole seemed to have lost her soul, which frightened Tim.

    "Nicole, are you alright? I''ll call Samuel."

    "Don''t!"

    Right now, thest person Nicole wanted to see was Samuel.

    Why?

    Why was it like this?

    If he had disliked her since then, why would he pamper her, as if nothing had happened?

    Just how terrifyingly scheming was this man?

    He had been hiding everything so well, and she had no clue at all.

    She had thought their love was real and nothing could shake it. But now she could see it was all a lie.

    She was like a fool who was kept in the dark. She had been doted on and thought she had the whole

    world. But it turned out it was all from her imagination.

    See what became of her.

    No one knew what Samuel was thinking. But as a man, he must have cared about this. Otherwise, why

    would he rather take the medicine than touch her?

    He disliked her!

    He found her dirty!

    This idea tortured Nicole like hell.

    She would rather Samuel question her than lie to her.

    Whether he wanted to figure this out by himself or had other ns, Nicole was hurt.

    How much did a man detest a woman to take medicine at the risk of losing his sexual prowess?

    Nicole felt her heart bleed.

    What exactly was the love she believed in?

    Nicole lost her luster.

    Seeing her like this, Tim was somewhat worried.

    "Nicole, what exactly happened? Listen to me. Although I don''t like Samuel, I don''t think he''s a petty

    man. I was framed and had your stuff, but Samuel came to my house in the middle of the night and

    deleted all the photos. I really didn''t see anything. I swear!"

    Tim was telling Nicole more things that could hurt her.

    Deleting all the photos didn''t mean they never existed.

    Samuel kept it a secret, but it had been hurting him, too.

    Nicole didn''t know how long he had been under this pain, and he had to face her every day, even

    greeting her with a smile. He didn''t give away anything and she had thought she was happy.

    It wasn''t easy for him, was it?

    Nicoleughed.

    She felt she should be grateful to Samuel. At the very least, he gave her dignity.

    If these nude photos hadn''t been exposed, she would have continued to be a happy woman, thinking

    that she was the luckiest woman in the world.

    But now, all of this became so ironic.

    Her happiness was false.

    She had thought she obtained the happiness that all women in the world dreamed of, but in the end, it

    was just a joke.

    Nicole only sneered at first, but then she burst intoughter, looking a little crazy, tears rolling down her

    cheeks.

    This frightened Tim.

    "Nicole, Nicole, don''t do this! What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me! No, I have to call Samuel. You

    look really scary. I...."

    "If you dare to call him, I will never see you again in my life."

    Nicole grabbed Tim''s cor.

    Her eyes were screaming despair, which frightened Tim.

    "Alright, I won''t call him. I won''t. Don''t get excited. Let''s settle this calmly, okay?"

    Settling this?

    Was there a solution?

    She already lost her reputation.

    No matter where those photos came from, or who had them, everyone in the Seapolis City could see

    them now.

    The Greens, Samuel, and she would all suffer disgrace.

    No one cared if she was wronged, or if the nude photos were real. As long as her face was on them,

    and she represented the Greens, she would never see the light of day again.

 Chapter 383 The Greens Wont Give up

    Chapter 383 The Greens Won''t Give up

    Who resented her so much and framed her?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out. And it wasn''t the right time to think about it.

    She looked at Tim and said coldly, "Do you still view me as your friend? Or do you despise me as

    well?"

    "No. I believe those are not your nude photos. I believe you. You''re not that kind of person."

    Tim looked at Nicole and suddenly felt distressed.

    This was the first time he had seen Nicole being helpless. No matter what happened to her, Nicole

    used to be positive. He finally realized that Nicole was a woman. In the face of such things, she was

    upset.

    He wanted to hug Nicole andfort her, but he didn''t dare to do so. He was not qualified to do that. If

    he did it today, perhaps Nicole would never forgive him.

    Tim looked at Nicole with great care.

    Nicole thought for a moment and said, "Can you help me? I need a hide for a few days. Don''t let

    anyone else knows where I am."

    "What about Samuel?"

    "Especially don''t let him know. I don''t want to see him recently."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Tim tried to say something. But he controlled himself when seeing Nicole''s

    expression.

    For now, he was still in Nicole''s confidence. As she asked help from him, it was obvious that she had

    run out of road.

    Tim felt miserable. He nodded and said, "I have an advice. But the ce is in a dodgy area. There are

    all sorts of people in the area. Generally, others wouldn''t expect you to be there."

    "I see."

    She no longer had an alternative in the matter.

    What Nicole wanted was to hide from Samuel.

    Thest person she wanted to see right now was Samuel.

    Tim hurriedly nodded and said, "Shall we go now orter?"

    "Let''s go now."

    Nicole couldn''t wait any longer.

    She couldn''t go back to the Green''s, as there were probably a lot of journalists around.

    Thinking of Laurel, who cared for her, Nicole was ashamed of disgracing her. She had to leave the

    Greens to prevent them from being disgraced because of her.

    On Nicole''s birthday, Samuel had proposed to her. Everyone in the Seapolis City knew it. And Laurel

    was responsible for their wedding. Nicole used to feel so happy, but now she felt so embarrassed.

    Nicole stood up from the floor. She looked at Tim and asked, "Do you have a printer?"

    "Yes!"

    "I need it."

    Tim was afraid that Nicole would hurt herself, so he did everything as she required.

    Nicole was strange today. Tim was confused about what was going on.

    Tim''s phone kept ringing, but he ignored it. His mind was full of Nicole.

    Nicole walked to theputer and started to write a divorce agreement.

    Tim was shocked at the agreement.

    "Nicole, what are you doing? Why don''t you calm down and solve the problem? You don''t need to

    divorce Samuel."

    "Are you afraid that Samuel will trouble you?"

    Nicole said in a t voice. She sounded dull, wringing Tim''s heart.

    She used to be confident and charming, but she seemed to be different now.

    Tim suddenly felt bitter.

    He would rather Nicole had never changed. Although she would be with Samuel happily instead of

    being by his side, he didn''t want to see her bing listless and washed out.

    "Of course not! Samuel has been making trouble for me. I''m not afraid of him at all. Besides, he doesn''t

    dare to hurt me. I''m worried about you. Nicole, difficulties aremon in our lives. And it''s not easy to

    marry someone you like. What''s wrong with you? Why do you want to divorce Samuel? Will he agree

    to it?"

    "It''s not up to him."

    Nicole began to tremble from sorrow.

    "Those photos have been spread online. I guess everyone in the Seapolis City has seen them, and

    they despise me. If I don''t divorce Samuel, I will bring shame on the Greens and my children. To

    protect them, I have to divorce Samuel!"

    Tim was surprised at Nicole''s words.

    "How is that possible? Samuel has deleted the photos. How can they be spread online? Who is behind

    the incident?"

    "If I know, I will kill the person!"

    Nicole narrowed her eyes, as an angry look came into her eyes.

    When Tim wanted to continue, Nicole had started to write the divorce agreement.

    Before Samuel could finish talking with ir, he had another calling in. It was from Jacob.

    "Mr. Green, something is wrong."

    "What''s wrong? You''ve worked for me for so long. Why can''t you remain calm? Why are you so panic?

    Samuel was in a good mood and made a joke with Jacob. After finishing talking with ir, he stretched

    himself.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Jacob couldn''t help but say anxiously, "Mr. Green, quickly turn on the

    "What happened?"

    As Samuel asked, he turned on hisputer. He narrowed his eyes when he saw the news pop out.

    "What''s going on? Didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on the media? How could they report it?"

    Samuel could no longer maintain calm.

    Jacob was anxious as well, "I''ve been keeping an eye on the media. However, it is reported by a

    newspaper in another city...."

    "Stop talking. Hurry up and go handle it!"

    Samuel hurriedly hung up.

    Where was Nicole?

    Did she see the news?

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel made a rush for the bedroom, but Nicole was not there. As theputer was on, Samuel

    realized that Nicole had known everything.

    What should he do?

    Where was Nicole?

    Samuel panicked.

    He hurriedly put on his coat and went out.

    As soon as he went downstairs, he met Laurel, who looked upset as well.

    "What''s going on? How could this happen? Where''s Nicole? How is she? She is a woman. I''m afraid

    that she would be upset."

    Hearing her words, Samuel became more worried.

    "I was in the study and didn''t notice her. I also don''t know where she is now."

    "What are you doing now? Hurry up and look for her! Because of the photos, everyone knows her. I''m

    worried about her being insulted by others...."

    As Laurel said, she got more anxious.

    Samuel felt nervous as well.

    "I''ll go look for her immediately. What about my children?"

    "Leave them to me. Hurry up and go!"

    With Laurel''s help, Samuel did not hesitate and left the Green''s.

    As soon as he walked out of the Green''s, he was surrounded by journalists.

    "Mr. Green, is the news online true?"

    "Mr. Green, what''s Mrs. Green''s opinion on the issue?"

    Samuel was furious. He could hardly control himself when seeing them.

    "Go away! My wife is innocent. No matter who is behind the incident, the Greens won''t let you go!

    You''d better be prepared for our fury."

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, all journalists stopped asking.

    Why?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    The Greens were influential in the Seapolis City.

    If Samuel was irritated, their numbers were up.

    It was not easy to report the news of the Greens, especially such a sensational one.

    Samuel was indeed furious, and no one was unable to foresee what he would do.

    All journalists had quite a scare, which was normal.

    Samuel drove away. However, he had no idea where Nicole was.

    His first port of call was the Bush''s. Nicole''s parents were also surrounded by journalists because of

    this matter.

    Samuel managed to push his way through.

    When Nicole''s mom saw Samuel, she trembled.

    "What happened? We value integrity and character education. Nicole is a good child. She definitely

    can''t do such a thing. It must be fake news."

    "Mom, don''t worry. I will investigate it clearly. Do you see Nicole today?"

    Samuel''s words immediately made Mr. Bush anxious.

    "What do you mean? Isn''t Nicole at the Green''s? Isn''t she with you? Where is she?"

    "I was in the study. When I heard the news, I couldn''t find Nicole. I''m afraid she will hurt herself...."

    ording to Mr. and Mrs. Bush''s reactions, Samuel knew that Nicole was not here. Then, where was

    she?

    "She has no ce else to go. Have you asked Olivia? They are best friends."

    "I''ll go to her. Mom and dad,e with me to the Green''s. You will be safer staying there as the

    journalists don''t dare to intrude and bother you."

    Samuel was worried about them. Given the journalists would resort to every trick to hit the headline, Mr.

    and Mrs. Bush would be in danger staying in the Bush''s alone.

    However, Mr. Bush shook his head and said, "It''s fine. We can handle it. For safety, we won''t go out.

    But Nicole is timid. I''m afraid she will be upset by this. Samuel, you have to find Nicole. Remember to

    call us when you see her. We are worried about her."

    "I will, Dad!"

    Samuel left, but he was concerned about Nicole''s parents. So, he asked some bodyguards to protect

    them.

    As Samuel endeavored to look for Nicole, Nicole posted a divorce agreement online. For a moment, it

    caused a sensation in the Seapolis City.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green wants to divorce you. She ims that she doesn''t need anything, including

    your children."

    Hearing Jacob''s words through the phone, Samuel almost drove into a rock by the

    roadside.

 Chapter 384 Nicoles Location

    Chapter 384 Nicole''s Location

    "What did you say?"

    Samuel thought he had misheard.

    Nicole cared for their children so much that she was able to sacrifice herself. How could she abandon

    them?

    Did she issue a divorce agreement?

    How could she do it?

    How did she dare to do it?

    Samuel was so angry that he got chest pains. He kept calling Nicole, but he failed to reach her. It

    seemed like she was deliberately avoiding him.

    Why did she avoid him?

    He was her husband. Shouldn''t they bear the difficulty together?

    When it happened, did she think she could disassociate herself from the Greens by issuing such a

    divorce agreement?

    Moreover, the journalists didn''t dare to go too far when she was a Green. If she divorced him, she

    would be in danger.

    Did she know it?

    Samuel was so anxious. But he couldn''t get in touch with Nicole.

    He put down his phone angrily. After some pondering, he picked it up again and called Jacob.

    "Did Olivia see Nicole today?"

    "No. We''re looking for Mrs. Green as well. Olivia is anxious. We''ve searched everywhere possible, but

    we don''t see her."

    There came Olivia''s cries through the phone. Obviously, Olivia failed to reach Nicole.

    Olivia didn''t know Nicole''s location. Then, where was Nicole?

    Samuel tried his best to figure out where she was, but he failed.

    Nicole kept being trending online.

    Even though the Greens had strived to stop the coverage of the incident and delete the photos, Nicole

    remained a hot topic. It was obvious that there were people stirring up trouble behind the event.

    Who?

    Who would frame Nicole?

    All of a sudden, Tim urred to Samuel.

    Did he frame Nicole?

    Although Tim cherished Nicole''s reputation and wouldn''t do such a thing, he probably would be

    exploited again. Last time, Nicole had suffered a lot because of his phone being used.

    Thinking of it, Samuel drove to Tim''spany.

    However, Tim was not in thepany.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    "Where''s Tim?"

    Samuel asked Tim''s secretary with a straight face.

    The secretary said in fear, "Mr. Green, I don''t know his whereabouts. Mr. Louis didn''te to the

    recently."

    Samuel heard about Tim''s conflict with his father, so he found the secretary''s words credible. However,

    he had to see Tim.

    Samuel asked Jacob to look for Tim.

    Not long after, Jacob told him that Tim was gambling at a casino.

    Hearing his remarks, Samuel frowned slightly.

    He didn''t like go to casinos. And he didn''t expect that Tim would allow himself to gamble.

    In order to find out the truth, he had to drive to the casino.

    In the casino, there were all kinds of people. Some cried because of losing money, and some risked

    everything for gamble. It was noisy.

    One was able to experience extreme emotions here.

    When Samuel and Jacob arrived at the casino, they felt disgusted at the scene inside.

    "Mr. Green, you can wait for me outside. I''ll pull Tim out."

    "No need. There are many people here. Let''s go in and talk."

    Samuel and Jacob entered the casino.

    Except gamble, people in the casino didn''t care about anything. It probably was the only ce in the

    Seapolis City where people didn''t see the news.

    Samuel and Jacob quickly went up to the second floor.

    On the second floor, there were rooms one by one. In every room, there were people gambling. When

    a game over, one could win or lose millions of francs or even more.

    When Samuel and Jacob see Tim, he was happy because of winning money.

    "Tim! Stop!"

    Samuel took a step forward and stopped Tim from cing a bet.

    "What are you doing? I''m ying cards. Why do you bother me, Mr. Green?"

    Tim looked utterly dispirited.

    Although he had won a lot of money, he looked tired. He clearly had a hard time living in the Louis''

    recently. When he saw Jacob behind Samuel, Tim became ck in the face.

    "Mr. Green, are you going to help Jacob fight against me?"

    Samuel ignored his sarcasm. He directly motioned Jacob to pull Tim out.

    "Let go of me! Jacob, look, I''ll hit back!"

    Jacob didn''t let go of Tim until they left the second floor and went to a private room in the third floor.

    Tim lolled on the sofa and said, "What are you guys doing? If you want topete with me over the

    Louis family, I won''t satisfy you. I''ll never give up what belongs to me to Jacob. He is an illegitimate

    child."

    Samuel could tell that Tim probably didn''t know what happened to Nicole from his response. He asked

    Tim to confirm.

    "Do you know the news?"

    "Is it about me?"

    Samuel failed to answer him.

    In fact, the incident didn''t have much to do with Tim. However, the source of the nude photos was his

    phone.

    "Give me your phone!"

    "Why? Are you a cop? Why should I give it to you as you said?"

    Before Tim finished speaking, Samuel directly snatched his phone.

    "Samuel! Don''t go too far!"

    Tim wanted to snatch the phone back, but he was not Samuel''s match.

    Samuel unlocked his phone easily.

    It cost him only a few minutes.

    Seeing that there were no nude photos of Nicole, Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Did Nicole reach you?"

    "Nicole?"

    Tim cleared his ears, wondering if he had misheard.

    "Mr. Green, do you think Nicole wille to me after what happened to Olivia? I''m an unlucky wretch,

    as I can''t prove myself innocent. What else can I do? What do you mean? What''s wrong with Nicole?"

    Tim suddenly sat up, looking nervous.

    Seeing his movement, Samuel threw his phone back to him. Then, he got up and left.

    "Samuel, stop! What happened to Nicole? What did you do to her?"

    Tim seemed to be so angry that he would risk his life to help Nicole. Samuel was busy and ignored

    Tim.

    "You don''t need to worry about her. If you see her, call me as soon as possible."

    After saying that, Samuel left with Jacob.

    "Samuel, what happened? Tell me! What exactly happened?"

    Tim shouted at the door. However, Samuel and Jacob ignored him and left soon.

    Not long after they left, Tim went to the next room.

    In the room, Nicole sat still. Tim didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "Listen, Samuel was here. Are you determined to stay here? There are all kinds of people here.

    Although you can escape from the news and journalists, you are a girl and you can''t stay here for a

    long time. Moreover, Samuel is smart. I''m not sure I''ve deceived him. He is desperate to find you. Are

    you sure you don''t want to meet him? I heard that the Green''s was surrounded by journalists. Samuel

    imed that you are innocent and the Greens will help you. So, I advise you to reconsider. What''s your

    opinion?"

    "If I have caused you trouble, I''ll leave."

    Nicole said in a hoarse voice.

    Tim was panic.

    "Of course not! I''m afraid that you''ll be in danger. Besides, I can tell that Samuel is worried about you. I

    suggest you let him know where you are."

    "As I said, I''ll never see you again if you let Samuel know my location."

    Nicole''s words caused Tim to shut up.

    "Alright. I won''t tell him. What do you want to eat? I''ll buy some food for you."

    "I have no appetite. Please bring me aputer or a phone card. I can''t use my former card."

    "Alright."

    After finishing speaking, Tim left the room.

    Nicole leaned against the bed. She knew Samuel and Jacob came just now. She tried not to care about

    Samuel. But when she heard his voice, she was distressed.

    Why did he look for her?

    Since he despised her, why did he look for her?

    Wouldn''t it be better for her to make the decision for him if he was softhearted?

    Nicole''s eyes were filled with tears.

    She remembered Samuel''s proposal to her. Looking at the ring on her finger, which demonstrated they

    viewed each other as their lifelong partner, she found it especially ironic.

    If Samuel had told her about the photos from the outset, she perhaps wouldn''t woolgather.

    However, he did not ask her. Besides, he had a fight with Tim. What did that mean?

    It meant that Samuel cared about the photos!

    He was extremely angry about the photos!

    However, he didn''t show it and treated her as same as before. How could she endure that?

    No matter how hard he tried to control himself, he cared about the photos. Otherwise, why would he

    take the medicine? Wasn''t it because of the photos that he would rather take the medicine than be

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    close with her?

    The more Nicole thought, the more ufortable she felt. She felt hurt as well.

    When she thought of Samuel, she felt she was going to suffocate.

    Tim was right. She couldn''t hide in the casino all the time. Although she was able to protect herself

    from journalists here, she needed to work out a solution.

    She had to find out who was behind the incident and going to destroy her and the Greens!

    She absolutely was not the sole target.

    Nicole was unable to go out and use her own phone. She could only investigate throughputer.

    Moreover, she didn''t know whether Lucas and the others saw the news or not. She was worried if they

    could bear pressure.

    Thinking of her children, Nicole was anxious. She would never allow anyone to hurt her family!

    No way!

 Chapter 385 Now its Your Turn

    Chapter 385 Now it''s Your Turn

    Lucas was the first to get the news of Nicole''s ident.

    Lucas started to realize something went wrong when his grandma, Mrs. Green, called the three of them

    together and talked about ying the parent-child game after Samuel left the house in a hurry.

    Mrs. Green usually liked to y with them, but it was rare to see her serious like that.

    Lucas was a thoughtful child. After ying with Mrs. Green for a while, he noticed that she was absent-

    minded. So, he took out his phone to surf the Inte when he was going to the bathroom.

    Although those dirty photos were deleted by the Greens, the scandal spread everywhere. Lucas¡¯ eyes

    turned red.

    ''Who exactly nders Mommy?''

    ''Where is mommy now?''

    He finally realized he has not seen Mommy for a while.

    Thinking of the way Samuel left in a hurry, Lucas knew something must have happened to Nicole.

    Lucas¡¯ hands trembled slightly.

    He walked out of the bathroom, went straight to Mrs. Green and asked, "Nanny, where''s my mommy?"

    Mrs. Green was stunned for a moment by what he asked, but she smiled and said, "Your Daddy and

    Mommy are out on business. They will be backter."

    "Did Mommy leave home alone? Daddy is looking for Mommy, isn''t he?"

    Mrs. Green did not know how to answer his question.

    Zoe blinked and asked nkly, "Daddy and Mommy didn''t go out together? Lucas, what''s wrong with

    you?"

    Lucas felt hard to continue. Anyway, he couldn''t let Zoe know about these things.

    "Nothing, I''m just asking."

    However, Mrs. Green knew about her grandson, and it was definitely not that simple. When she saw

    the phone in Lucas¡¯ hand, she immediately understood everything.

    "Lucas, y with your brother and sister home for a while. It''s not safe outside recently. Don''t let them

    go out. You''re a smart child, and you know what to do."

    Lucas nodded.

    He put down his phone, a little distressed. And he wasn''t having too much fun.

    Zoe was childish. She would be happy, as long as she had someone to y with.

    Mrs. Green told all the servants to stop using the Inte. Even the TV at home was not allowed to be

    turned on.

    Joseph also felt that something was wrong. But Lucas did not say anything in that atmosphere, so he

    did not express his opinion either.

    Surely the Dons also received the news.

    When Mrs. Don saw these indecent photos, she was so angry as to smash a lot of things.

    "It''s fortunate for us to kick her out of our family, otherwise we would be looked down upon. Look at

    this! How embarrassing! She is so shameless, and she was even photographed like this! If Audrey

    hadn''t left, he would definitely be pissed off."

    "Mrs. Don, I''m afraid this isn''t true. I don''t think Miss Nicole is that kind of person."

    The old servant beside her couldn''t help but said.

    "Not that kind? If she isn''t, why would others nder her? Why wouldn''t they nder someone else

    with those photos? My eyes are tainted. Look at how many men there are, and what people talk about

    on the Inte! I''m losing face!"

    "Few people know about Miss Nicole''s rtionship with our family. Besides, you said she would be no

    rtion to us. Why bother getting angry?"

    "How could I not get angry? The tie of kinship cannot be denied. She is of the same blood as Xander. If

    his father knew, he would crawl out of the grave and beat her to death! How shameless she is! She is

    embarrassing the Dons. Tell me, which girl behave like her? I see why she was so ruthless as to make

    use of her mother''s death. It turns out that she ispletely shameless!"

    The more she spoke, the angrier she became. In the end, she smashed everything around her to ease

    her anger.

    Jason also got the news. It would take time to rush back from abroad. He called Nicole, but her phone

    was unable to get through. He had to silence the gossip with the help of authority of the Dons.

    However, not long after, the news spread again.

    The media used the Greens of bullying others and abusing their power for personal gain and

    med them heavily.

    Samuel didn''t care at all.

    Everyone was busy with her scandal.

    When Vi saw this situation, she finally felt relieved.

    "Nicole, I''m waiting to see how you''re dealing with it. You think you''re protected, and you''ve got the

    best man in the world? I don''t believe it. How could a man be so generous that would adore a woman

    who has slept with many men? Anyway, I admire you for your courage to prepare the divorce

    agreement. But you lost to me."

    The more Vi saw, the happier she felt.

    Her enduring depression and grievances finally found a vent. She felt gratified.

    As long as Nicole was in trouble, she would be happy.

    If Nicole was overwhelmed with shame because of the gossip on the inte, she would celebrate it

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    with firecrackers.

    Mike came back and went straight to Vi''s room.

    "Vi, did you see that? The Inte is full of news about Nicole. I''m worried about Sam and I want to

    visit him. You stay at home, don''t go anywhere. It''s not safe outside. I don''t want you to be harmed."

    When Vi heard that Mike was going to visit Samuel, she was tempted.

    "Wait, I''ll go with you. I''m also worried about my brother-inw. He must be so anxious about my sister

    who was in this huge trouble."

    Mike wanted to agree, but he thought about the conflict between Samuel and Vi. At present, it was

    not appropriate for them to meet. Mike was still somewhat rational.

    "You can go next time. When the thing is over, I''ll take you there. Everyone will be happier then."

    Vi was a bit unhappy with Mike''s refusal.

    This man was always like this, disappointing her.

    However, Vi still needed Mike''s help. She looked down and said sadly, "I know Samuel doesn''t like

    to see me. I was naive and said something wrong, which made him dislike me. I know it. Alright, I won''t

    go. You go see him yourself and help him as much as you can."

    "Don''t think too much. You know him. Nicole is too important to him. Now that things happened to her, it

    wouldn''t be good for you to visit Sam.

    Mike was shaken by her sadness, but he still insisted on his principles.

    Vi nodded and said, "I know. I won''t me you. You go now. Samuel must feel bad now. Well, he

    doesn''t drink. I have a good pack of cigarettes here. You can smoke a few with himter, so he may

    feel better."

    As she spoke, Vi took out a pack of cigarettes from the drawer. It was imported from Japan.

    Mike said with some relief, "You''ve finally grown up."

    "Hurry up and go!"

    Vi dodged his hand and pushed Mike out of the door.

    Mike didn''t dare to waste time. He didn''t know what Samuel was doing, and he could only run over

    quickly.

    Shortly after Mike left, Vi went out the door, followed behind Mike and made a phone call.

    "Hello? I''ve given it to Mike. Once he and Samuel smoke, everything will be fine."

    "Okay, now it''s your turn!"

    The phone was hung up.

    When Mike arrived at the Samuel''s, Samuel was worried that he could not find Nicole and was very

    anxious.

    "Sam, how''s it going? Still no news?"

    Mike''s arrival surprised Samuel, yet he nodded.

    "Yes, I have found all the possible ces. There is no trace of her. Seapolis is not big. Where can she

    go? Things are in a bad way. She was separated from the Greens, and I''m afraid some people may

    disturb her."

    This was what Samuel feared.

    Those reporters were too crazy. It was hard to predict what would happen if they saw Nicole.

    Mike was also anxious when he saw how disturbed Samuel was.

    "Is there anything we can do? Did you send all your man to look for her?"

    "Yes, but there is no news at all."

    Samuel frowned.

    Mike took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Samuel. "Have a cigarette to relieve yourself.

    We need to think about it carefully. Maybe she''s hiding somewhere."

    Samuel did not suspect him. He took the cigarette and began to smoke.

    "I''ve known her for so long. Even Olivia couldn''t find her. I really don''t know where else she can hide. If

    she hides herself, it will be fine. But if someone kidnaps her or she encounters something else, I really

    don''t dare to imagine the consequences."

    Thinking of this, Samuel felt even more disturbed.

    He took a deep breath of the cigarette. It was so sweet that he wrinkled his brow.

    "What is that?"

    "It''s from Japan. This is also my first time to smoke it. But why is it a little sweet?"

    Men like Mike and Samuel naturally couldn''t get used to this kind of cigarette. However, since they lit it,

    they didn''t care too much. It was just a cigarette.

    Samuel took another sip and easily asked, "When did you start to like this kind of cigarette? This is

    woman''s cigarette. Don''t give me this kind of cigarette again, I don''t like it."

    "I didn''t buy it. It was Vi that gave to me. I saw it was made in Japan, so I took it."

    Just as Mike finished, Samuel suddenly became vignt.

    "Say it again. Who gave it to you?"

    "Vi. What''s wrong?"

    Before Mike knew what was going on, Samuel threw the cigarette away, but he still felt dizzy.

    "Mike, damn you!"

    As soon as he finished, he staggered and fell down.

 Chapter 386 Samuel, a Scary Man

    Chapter 386 Samuel, a Scary Man

    "What''s wrong?"

    Mike was confusing. Was it because the cigarette? Because it was given by Vi? Why did Samuel

    react like this?

    Did he faint from anger?

    How weird!

    "Hey, Sam!"

    Mike stood up and wanted to pull Samuel up. But before he squatted down, he became dizzy.

    "Oh man!"

    Now even Mike knew they''ve fallen into the trap.

    Was he the cat''s paw to Vi?

    When he thought of this, Mike felt extremely sad.

    Nothing was more irritating than being the cat''s paw of someone you loved. What''s worse, Mike

    implicated his friend.

    But it was toote now.

    Mike turned blind and he fainted, knowing nothing about what would happen.

    Vi walked up from behind. When she saw the scene, she smiled and kicked Mike lightly. After

    confirming that he had no reaction, she waved backwards.

    Immediately, two men walked over. They obeyed Vi''s orders and took Samuel away.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    As for Mike, Vi was somewhat kind to him. She had someone support him to the hotel for rest.

    Samuel did not know how long he had fainted. When he opened his eyes, he found himselfpletely

    naked and lying beside Vi.

    "Are you awake?"

    Vi was shy and timid.

    Samuel felt a surge of anger.

    "Damn woman!"

    He grabbed Vi at the neck.

    He knew that this woman meant him badly from the beginning, but for Mike''s sake, he has tolerated her

    several times. He didn''t expect that she plotted against him.

    When he thought of himself lying with her, Samuel felt extremely disgusted.

    Vi did not expect that Samuel would kill her the moment he opened her eyes. She screamed out of

    fear immediately.

    "Samuel, you''ve slept with me, and you want to kill me?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, people broke in and quickly photographed them.

    If Samuel couldn''t know the truth now, he would be a fool.

    Now, even if he had a thousand mouths, he couldn''t exin it clearly.

    A Man and a woman were in a single room, sleeping in the same bed, naked. How could people not

    know what this mean?

    Unbelievably, he, Samuel, was done brown!

    And he was fallen into the hands of Vi who was a vicious woman!

    Now, even if he killed Vi, he wouldn''t be able to ease his hatred.

    Samuel did not struggle anymore. He let Vi go, looked at the reporters all over the room and said

    coldly, "It seems you all are interested in my affairs. You gather here just to see me having sex with a

    woman? Honestly speaking, I can hook up girls in Seapolis as I want. Besides, I don''t need to hook up

    girls, because there are shameless girlsing to me. What else do you want? "

    The reporters were shocked.

    Samuel has said so bluntly. What else could they say?

    What Samuel said was the truth.

    As an important man in the Seapolis City, Samuel could sleep with girls as he wanted. Even if the girl

    he had sex with was a whore, people wouldn''t judge him. Moreover, what they said was true. There

    were women who tried their best to have sex with him. For the Greens and Samuel, this was not a

    problem at all.

    Their reactions made Vi panic.

    She looked up and cried.

    "Samuel, how could you say that? You said you would treat me well."

    Samuel coldly watched Vi acting and sneered, "Don''t believe what a man says after he takes off his

    pants. I remind you, Miss Yate, it was you that put me on your bed. Shall we go check the surveince

    videos to see who carry me here?"

    Just after he spoke, the reporters'' eyes lit up.

    "Miss Yate, what exactly is going on? Did you really hook up with Mr. Green yourself?"

    Vi became the target of the reporters.

    Samuel Green was a powerful man in the Seapolis City.

    They didn''t dare to offend him.

    But Vi was different. A woman who wanted to hook up with Samuel was a good topic.

    Vi panicked more when she found that Samuel made all reporters focus on her.

    "Samuel, you can''t treat me like this. You said you were in a bad mood and wanted me because Mrs.

    Green cheated on you. You said you would treat me well. I gave you my virginity. How can you treat me

    in this way?"

    Vi cried as she spoke, making people feel sympathy with her.

    However, Samuel looked daggers at her.

    He grabbed Vi by the neck and said rudely, "You can do whatever you want to me, but if you dare to

    say anything bad about my wife again, I will kill you!"

    What Vi said aroused the interest of the reporters.

    Nicole''s scandal was still the trend. Now if people heard that Samuel had an affair with Vi, they

    might believe that Samuel took revenge on his wife by cheating on her.

    So, all the reporters turned their attention to Samuel again.

    "Mr. Green...."

    "Get out!"

    Samuel was like a wild beast whose tail was stamped. The reporters were so frightened by the way he

    got enraged that they almost ran away. When a few bold ones wanted to ask something, Samuel

    grabbed Vi''s neck and threw her out.

    Vi screamed painfully.

    To be with Samuel, Vi was really naked. After she was thrown out of the quilt, she waspletely

    exposed in front of everyone. Her perfect figure tempted the reporters around her.

    "Samuel!"

    Vi was going crazy!

    Did Samuel have any chivalry?

    Samuel didn''t care about her at all. He pulled up the bed sheet and wrapped it around his lower body.

    He walked into the bathroom as if no one else was around.

    Hearing the sound of water, the reporters looked at each other embarrassedly.

    The way Samuel behaved frightened them out of offending him again.

    Anyway, this was the entertainment of the rich. He was just sleeping with a woman. It seemed that

    Vi was the woman who obtained resources by means of sex.

    This made them a little disappointed. After taking a few photos, they left.

    However, Vi waspletely shocked. She shouted, "Don''t shoot!"

    In fact, she was the one who secretly let the reporters in, because she wanted everyone in this city to

    know that Samuel slept with her. In this way, Samuel couldn''t deny what he has done at all.

    The reporters indeed came and caught them together, but they also took photos of the scene that she

    had been thrown naked on the floor, so awkward. She lost face.

    Samuel suddenly poked her head out of the bathroom and smiled, "Take a good shot of this woman''s

    face, as well as her gesture and figure. Maybe there will be a film studio asking her to make a movie. At

    that time, I might help her be a star. Since you guys are here, take more photos. It''s fine. I don''t

    mind. Anyway, it''s for entertainment."

    Then, he returned to the bathroom again.

    The reporters listened to him, and they were also afraid of offending Samuel. Now that this sex scandal

    had been supported by Samuel, the reporters were gratified.

    "No! Don''t shoot!"

    Vi tried to pull over the sheets to cover herself, but somehow a corner of the sheets was stepped on.

    So, she was unable to get the sheet.

    She was like a product waiting to be sold. She was clearly photographed by the reporters. They shot

    from different angles, and her face on all the photos could be recognized.

    Vi was on the verge of madness, but she couldn''t do anything. The person who had the say here

    was Samuel.

    When Samuel came out of the bathroom, the reporters were still in the room.

    He looked coldly at Vi, squatted down and sneered, "Do you really think that I, Samuel, am easy to

    scheme against? Since you have the courage to plot against me and go onto my bed, you must to bear

    my anger! But I have to say you are quite good. You are the first woman in the Seapolis City to dare to

    climb onto my bed. Don''t worry, I''ll treat you well! "

    He undoubtedly sent a message to the reporters He, Samuel, was set up by this woman called Vi.

    The reporters quickly recorded and photographed the whole thing.

    Vi wished she could faint immediately so she would not suffer such humiliation here.

    She never imagined that Samuel would be so ruthless. To destroy her reputation, he even sacrificed his

    fame.

    This was the first time Vi realized that she seemed to offend someone she couldn''t offend. But at

    this moment, regret couldn''t work.

    She cried, and her voice turn hoarse, but no one cared for her at all.

    The reporters were not allowed to leave until they took enough photos.

    "Do you know how to write the new story?"

    "We know!"

    The reporters would naturally follow Samuel''s instructions. After all, they had to earn a living in the

    Seapolis City. Moreover, Samuel''s means scared them.

    Even the woman who had slept with him could be treated so cruelly, let alone people like them who had

    nothing to do with him.

    After the reporters left, Samuel picked up the bedsheets and threw them to Vi. He sneered and said,

    "How is it? Are you satisfied with what happened today?"

    "Samuel, you''re so ruthless! Why are you doing this to me?"

    Vi shouted loudly, wishing she could tear Samuel apart with her hostile re.

    However, Samuel said coldly, "I should have done this to you. You think you match me? If it weren''t for

    Mike''s sake, and if you were not Nicole''s half-sister, you wouldn''t have the chance to scheme against

    me. I should have ruined you when you said you liked me in America. It was silly of you to use Mike to

    harm me. Vi, I''m a man. No matter what happened between you and me, it''s just a piece of

    unimportant news. But what about you? After you and I involved in this sex scandal, would there be

    any decent men willing to marry you? Even if there is, do you think I will give you the chance?"

    "What else do you want?"

    Vi was scared!

    This was the first time she had discovered how terrifying Samuel was!

    She only saw the way Samuel adored Nicole, and she thought he would treat any woman like that. But

    why not? Why was she so unlucky?

 Chapter 387 I Am a Don

    Chapter 387 I Am a Don

    Samuel seemed to keep hisposure. But in fact, he was very irritated. Nicole was still nowhere to

    be found, and she had a bad reputation in the city. To make things worse, Vi spread such a rumor.

    To be honest, Samuel was concerned Nicole would mistake him when she saw the news.

    But he could not allow Vi to get the upper hand and control his fate. He wasn''t wired that way.

    He wouldn''t let her get away with it. He must teach her some lessons.

    "You''ll know what I''m going to do very soon!"

    Samuel stood up and left.

    Not getting what she wanted, Vi was so angry that her entire body trembled.

    Nothing happened between her and Samuel. They justy on the bed. Samuel was unable to do

    anything when he was unconscious.

    She wanted to take advantage of the opportunity and ask Samuel to marry her. Even if he refused to do

    so, they would still have an affair.

    But what did she get?

    Her reputation was worse than Nicole''s!

    She was photographed and the paparazzi even threaten her to make these photos public. It should

    have been Nicole whose reputation was ruined, shouldn''t it?

    Why would it be her?

    Vi was crying, while smashing things around her. But it wasn''t enough to vent her anger.

    When she was exhausted, she sat on the floor and stared nkly at the ceiling.

    No!

    She had to do something!

    She had to turn the tables. She had to ask for help. She couldn''t be controlled by Samuel!

    But who could save her?

    Vi called Mrs. Don without hesitation.

    Mrs. Don was surprised to get Vi''s call.

    "Vi?"

    She thought she heard it wrong.

    Vi burst into tears, hearing her voice.

    "Grandma, save me, please. I''m doomed! If you don''t save me, you''ll never see me again. Please"

    "Stop crying. What''s wrong? Tell me about it."

    Mrs. Don was heartbroken when she heard Vi was crying so bitterly.

    Vi didn''t stop. She cried even more loudly.

    "Grandma, Samuel was angry at Nicole. He came to me and forced me to sleep with him. He said that

    my sister had betrayed him and disappointed him. He wanted me topensate. I was alone and

    helpless. I couldn''t resist him, so I could only sleep with him. But when I woke up, reporters barged in.

    Samuel lied to him, saying I tricked him into it, and I seduced him. He even told reporters to take nude

    photos of me. He said some pornpanies would want to hire me. He would invest in me if I became

    a porn star! Grandma, I would rather die! I was thrown by Samuel to those reporters, naked. My

    reputation is ruined!"

    Vi cried loudly. She sounded as if she was going to faint.

    Mrs. Don was furious to hear what had happened to her.

    "Bastard! Is he crazy? It was Nicole who betrayed him. What did he take out his anger on you? I

    thought he was serious about his rtionship with Nicole. But it looks like he pretended it. Stop crying

    Vi. Tell me where you are! I will pick you up! You are a Don. Samuel can never harm you with me

    around!"

    Thanks to Mrs. Don''sfort, Vi relieved. She said while sobbing, "Grandma, I''m sorry. It was my

    fault. I was afraid. I didn''t dare to go back. It wasn''t my intention to kill my mother. I was just mad at her.

    She has ignored me since I was little, but treated Nicole so well. I know I''m unwee. I don''t want all

    her attention. I just hope she could care for me sometimes. But why would she kill me? I am her

    daughter! How could she be so ruthless? I was so angry that I couldn''t think properly. I did a stupid

    thing. But I gave up at thest moment. I didn''t kill her, I didn''t!"

    "I know, poor girl. I know you''ve been wronged. Your mother is a fool. You are such a good girl. It''s her

    fault that she doesn''t give you any attention and that she likes Nicole. It''s fine. I don''t me you. Tell

    me where you are and I will pick you up."

    Hearing that, Vi feltpletely relieved.

    Fortunately, she still had Mrs. Don.

    She wiped her tears and said while choking, "I''m in Room 406 at the Hilton Hotel."

    "Alright. I got it. I will be there right away. Calm down!"

    With, she hung up and asked helpers toe with her.

    Vi heaved a sigh of relief.

    As long as Mrs. Don was with her, Samuel could not harm her. Even if he wanted, he would withdrew

    withdraw from doing it. He didn''t want to mess with the Dons.

    Thinking of this, Vi stood up and was about to take a shower. Unexpectedly, the door was pushed

    open and a bunch of men barged in.

    "Who are you? What do you want?"

    Vi was scared.

    The men were very satisfied at the sight of Vi.

    "You are hot. You also have a good figure. You will be famous if you be a porn star."

    One man stepped forward and grabbed Vi. He touched and rubbed her body keenly.

    "Nice skin. She could do a threesome."

    The man scared Vi out of her wits.

    "Who are you? Let go! Tell you what! I am a Don! Do you know the Dons! If you dare to do anything to

    me, they won''t forgive you!"

    The man was stunned, and thenughed out loud.

    "The Dons? Are you kidding? I only heard about the master of the Dons. Are you his illegitimate

    daughter? Bullshit. There aren''t any female members of the Dons! Don''t scare us with such a bad

    excuse. You know why we came at you. You''ve offended someone. Even if you''re spared this time, you

    won''t be so lucky next time. After all, we''re not the only ones who make porn movies in the Seapolis

    City. The person you offended has influence. Do you think you can escape his influence?"

    Vi knew at once whom the man was talking about.

    "Did Samuel call you here? Bastard! I''m telling you! I''m not scaring you. I''m really a Don!"

    "Save that to yourself. Come with us. If you don''t want to leave, it''s fine. We''ll do it here today. I can''t

    wait to have sex with Samuel''s mistress."

    With that, he winked at another man.

    The man got the signal and took hold of Vi.

    "No! No! Let go! Let go! My grandmother ising! I''m really a Don! Help!"

    Vi was terrified.

    This was the first time she had experienced something so desperate, with no one to turn to.

    Unfortunately, the man had already closed the door. The room had good sound instion. No matter

    how loud Vi shouted, no one would hear her. At most, others would think she enjoyed it very much.

    Her clothes were torn apart. Vi struggled, but she was unable to withstand the men. She was naked

    in no time.

    The men were turned on when they saw her curvy figure and fair skin.

    "What a fucking beauty! I''ll do it first."

    The man was feeling her body. But he soon lost his impatience. He hurriedly took off his pants and got

    on the bed.

    Vi cried and struggled, but she could not break free. Shey still as the man approached her. He

    had bad breath.

    She spat out at him.

    The man pped Vi in anger. He didn''t care to warm up. He thrust his thing into her.

    "Ouch!"

    Vi shouted miserably. It was too painful. It was as if her body was being torn apart.

    The man didn''t expect that.

    "Damn it! She''s still a virgin! I thought you did it with Samuel. You went to great lengths to sleep with

    him, but you didn''t make it! No wonder you angered Samuel. How lucky we are!"

    The man was excited. He didn''t care whether Vi enjoyed it or not. He did it with great force and

    finished it very quickly.

    It was a torture to Vi. Before she could regain her senses, the other man came at her.

    Her tears rolled down her cheeks.

    She never expected that her first night would be such a nightmare.

    She was exhausted. Suddenly, she heard the first man shouting.

    "Stop it. Someone seems to being in. It looks like they are the Dons."

    Being frightened, the man pulled out.

    "The Dons? Is she a Don?"

    "I don''t know. Hurry up and leave!"

    They ran together.

    Vi suddenlyughed.

    Mrs. Don was here!

    She was here to save her!

    But why did shee now?

    If she hade earlier, she wouldn''t have lost her virginity!

    Vi hated Samuel, Mrs. Don, and everyone else!

    Sheughed while crying. She cried so desperately that she was almost out of breath.

    Mrs. Don came in. Hearing Vi crying, she opened the door and went into the room. However, she

    was overwhelmed by what she saw.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Vi!"

    Mrs. Don burst into tears.

    "What happened?"

    She was lost for words. Why did she ask that question? It was evident enough.

    Vi''s body was covered with bruises, and her private body was red and swollen. It was obvious she

    had been treated poorly!

    "Samuel is such a jerk! Don''t be afraid. I am here. I will seek justice for you!"

    Mrs. Don hugged Vi in distress, but Vi was motionless. She didn''t have any reaction. She was

    only crying. Mrs. Don was grief-stricken.

    "Don''t worry. I will definitely ask the Greens to give you justice."

    Vi leaned against Mrs. Don''s shoulder while crying. She then fainted.

 Chapter 388 Anything Else That I Dont Know

    Chapter 388 Anything Else That I Don''t Know

    Seeing Vi fainting, Mrs. Don was very frightened. She hurriedly got her dressed and asked her

    helpers to drive Vi to the hospital.

    The doctor examined her, saying her private part was hurt and she needed to rest. She fainted

    because she was overwhelmed by sadness.

    Distressed, Mrs. Don stayed in the hospital and took good care of Vi.

    Coming out of the hotel, Samuel went straight to Mike and beat him up.

    Knowing that he was used, Mike didn''t fight back. He endured it.

    Samuel stopped when he was tired of beating him. He said, "Go back to the United States. You have

    nothing to do here."

    He was driving Mike away!

    Mike was surprised and sad.

    They had been close for so many years. Why did they drift apart? He didn''t want that.

    "Sam, it was my fault. I was taken advantage by them. But you have to believe me. I didn''t mean to

    harm you. You know it. We''ve been friends for so long. You know me, don''t you?"

    "I asked you to leave because we are friends. If it were someone else, I would beat him to death. You

    knew what Vi would do to me, didn''t you? Tell you what. She stripped me naked,y on the same

    bed with me, and told reporters to spread the rumors in the city. Nicole had a hard time and is nowhere

    to be found. If she sees the news, how can I exin it to her? Will she believe me? If it hadn''t been for

    you, Vi wouldn''t have been alive until these days. You asked me to spare her and I''ve made too

    manypromises for you. But you are blindfolded and you are deceived by her."

    What Samuel said stunned Mike.

    He had a premonition, but he refused to believe it.

    How could it be?

    Vi was nice. How could she do such a vicious thing?

    Was she really a nice person?

    She knew his feelings, but she used him to deceive and frame Samuel. Was he so naive that he failed

    to figure out what kind of person Vi truly was? Or was Vi too good at hiding her true self?

    "Is there anything else that I don''t know?"

    "See for yourself!"

    Samuel tossed a USB drive to Mike.

    He was furious, but he didn''t want Mike to be deceived anymore. Otherwise, there could be much

    serious consequences.

    Mike''s hands were shaking. He was reluctant to see the files in it. But he was a man. He had to be

    tough and face the reality.

    He took the USB and plugged it in his phone. He saw Vi went into the hospital and how she

    attacked Audrey. Mike''s face darkened.

    "She told me that Nicole tried to murder Audrey. How could she lie to me?"

    "Nicole tried to murder Audrey? What else did she say about Nicole? I don''t know why you like her.

    Vi is such a despicable woman. Mike, I asked you to leave because you put me in an awkward

    position. Plus, I don''t want you to be hoaxed by her. Don''t interfere in my affairs with her. If you do it

    again, don''t me me for cutting ties with you."

    With that, Samuel stood up and left.

    Mike couldn''t help but ask, "What did you do to her?"

    "I haven''t done anything. I asked the media to publish the news that she seduced me. There may be

    pornpanies willing to hire her. I''ll support her if she bes a porn star. Why did you ask? What

    do you want to do?"

    "No, I was just curious. I''ve given up. She did not text me for help. In other words, I am nothing to her. I

    grew up with her, but I didn''t know her at all. I actually liked her. I was a fool. No matter what you do to

    her, I won''t interfere. My father wants me to take his ce. But I refused him because of Vi. Vi

    was a drag on me. She wasn''t worth it. Now, I have no reason to be so dejected. Your suggestion is

    great. I''ll book a ne ticket and leave. From now on, I won''t bother to mind her business. But Sam,

    when this is over, will we still be friends?"

    Samuel meant a lot to Mike. He didn''t want to cut off their ties.

    They had fought together in trenches.

    They were sworn friends who could entrust their own life to each other. But now they fought for a

    woman. Mike was ashamed of what he had done. He could face Samuel.

    Samuel did not say anything. In fact, he didn''t want Mike to leave. If it hadn''t been for Nicole, he

    wouldn''t have gone so far.

    "We''ll talk about itter. Have a good trip. I''m too upied now. I can''t send you off."

    "You don''t have to. You''re busy, after all. I know the way home."

    Mike was distressed during his trip to the Seapolis City.

    He smartened himself up and took a taxi to the airport. There was no reason for him to stay here.

    Originally, he had nned to find Vi to seek justice for Samuel. But now that Samuel had his own

    ns, Mike would not interfere. Vi deserved it.

    Seeing Mike leave, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    When he returned to the hotel to take Vi away, he heard that Vi had gone away with Mrs. Don.

    Samuel sneered.

    She had a backer!

    No wonder she didn''t ask Mike for help. Mrs. Don was more influential in the the Seapolis City than

    Mike.

    Samuel didn''t bother to think about Vi. He went home on his own.

    Lucas looked at Samuel worriedly and asked, "Did you find her?"

    Samuel knew that Lucas was aware of his affair.

    He led Lucas into the room and whispered, "Do your sister and Joseph know it?"

    "They don''t. But I don''t think you can hide it from them. Grandma forbids everyone watching TV. It will

    make only them more suspicious."

    What Lucas said make Samuel sad.

    "Sorry. I haven''t found your mom. But don''t worry, I won''t give up. Your mom is so smart. Nothing will

    happen to her."

    "Have you found out who is behind this?"

    Samuel shook his head.

    He didn''t have a clue.

    The Greens slept had a long night.

    Early the next day, the news that Vi seduced Samuel but was turned down spread like wildfire in the

    Seapolis city. Samuel said he would send Vi to pornpanies.

    When Nicole saw the news, her hands trembled uncontrobly.

    The photo of Vi and Samuel lying naked on the same bed was aplete shock to her.

    It was as if she had been stabbed her in the chest. Her heart was dripping blood.

    She had only been away for a day. Samuel and Vi already slept together.

    Even if Vi tricked him, Nicole still found it uneptable.

    Why Vi?

    Samuel knew Vi harbored ill intentions towards him. Why did he fall for her trap?

    Nicole felt that her entire world was about to copse.

    Was it that Samuel disliked her from the very beginning because of the nude photos?

    Nicole''s mind was wandering. She couldn''t control it at all.

    No!

    Impossible!

    She must have been overthinking!

    However, that scene kept shing in her mind. She was unable to get rid of it.

    Tim came over to deliver the food and saw Nicole''s reaction. Feeling sorry for her, Timforted

    Nicole, "Perhaps this is fake news. I heard that all the reporters had been informed in advance. Vi

    set up a trap and Samuel fell for it."

    "He is smart. How could he fall for such a trap?"

    Nicole''s voice was soft and feeble. She had no strength left.

    She felt dizzy, and her vision got blurry.

    "Nicole, I don''t know much about Vi. But she must be exceptionally smart to trick Samuel. Maybe

    she really outsmarted Samuel. Don''t overthink. Even if Samuel really betrayed you, he wouldn''t be so

    brazen, would he? Plus, stakes are very high now. He didn''t do it out of his own will."

    It was coldfort. Nicole did not feel any better.

    Others did not know that Samuel would rather take medicine to than sleep with her. She found it

    embarrassing to say it to anyone. It was no surprise that she was distressed.

    "Let''s stop talking about him. Any other news?"

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nothing special. Vi''s affair has diverted public attention, but it''s only temporary. You know, Vi is

    just nobody. People will forget about her soon."

    In other words, disturbance caused by her affair would be over. The public would pay attention to the

    follow-up development of her matter.

    Nicole had a terrible headache. She couldn''t endure the pain.

    She rubbed her head, trying to ease the pain.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Only then did Tim notice there was something wrong with her. Her cheeks were burning red.

    He stretched out to feel her forehead. It was very hot, which surprised him.

    "Do you have a fever? Nicole, you have a fever!"

    A fever!

    No wonder she was so ufortable!

    She struggled to put on a faint smile and said, "Not a big deal. Just a fever."

    "Not a big deal? You must be kidding. Let''s go to hospital! Now!"

    Tim wanted to grab Nicole, but Nicole dodged him.

    "I can''t go out. If I show up at the hospital with you, I''ll make you a trending topic."

    "I don''t care! My reputation is bed. What am I afraid of? But you are so sick. Don''t pretend to be tough.

    What if it gets worse?"

    Tim wouldn''t allow Nicole to have her way. She was too stubborn

    Nicole waved and said, "I can''t go out. I mean it. I haven''t found the person who plotted against me. If I

    go out now, all my efforts will be in vain. Go buy some tablets for me. I''ll take them and have a good

    sleep."

    "Why do you have to torture yourself! Taking medicine won''t work?"

    Tim was very concerned. But he had no choice since Nicole was too stubborn. Moreover, what Nicole

    said was true. She couldn''t go out.

 Chapter 389 Did You Mishear

    Chapter 389 Did You Mishear

    Nicole waved her hand and said, "I can do it. Don''t worry. I won''t copse until I find the person who

    harmed me. No matter who it is, I want to know what that person wants to do."

    Seeing that Nicole insisted, Tim felt worried. But he could only say, "Take care. Just tell me if you need

    my help. I''ll handle it."

    "OK."

    Nicole answered crisply.

    After Tim left, she got more dazed.

    The shadow of Samuel kept shing in her mind.

    He and Vi...

    It was so ironic.

    At first, Nicole did not intend to read it because it was just some hyped affairs. Just as Tim had said, it

    might be a misunderstanding or a scheme. However, she couldn''t help herself and read the entire

    report.

    Samuel said it was no big deal fooling with a woman.

    The words broke her heart again.

    It could not be true.

    But if he didn''t say it, would the reporters dare to write that?

    Was he admitting that he had slept with Vi?

    Nicole felt her headache got worse.

    Now that she was in disrepute, with what right and position could she me Samuel?

    Actually, he had been nice to her, hadn''t he?

    He had protected her and done everything he could do. What else could she ask? And now he was just

    ying with a woman.

    Thinking of this, Nicoley on the bed, covering her chest with her hands. She felt severe pain all over

    her body.

    When Tim returned, Nicole was nearly unconscious. She was woken up by him and took some

    medicine in a daze. After a while, she fell asleep.

    In her sleep, she saw that Samuel left with a woman. No matter how she called his name, he did not

    turn around to look at her.

    She lost her shoes during the chase, but she still lost him atst.

    She cried out and kept saying that she was wronged, begging Samuel to stay. However, he could only

    see the woman beside him.

    When the woman turned around, Nicole found that it was Vi.

    She sneered at Nicole and said, "Nicole, I said I would take everything you have. Now it''s just Samuel,

    and there''s the Don family and old Mrs. Green. And your children; they''ll call me mother. I''ll vent my

    anger on them. What can you do to me?"

    "No! No!"

    Nicole suddenly sat up. She was sweaty.

    "Thank god! You finally wake up. You nearly freaked me out!"

    Tim looked at her worriedly.

    Nicole looked around and then remembered where she was.

    It was a dream!

    Fortunately, it was just a dream!

    She was trembling and sweating.

    Tim gave her some warm water and said, "Drink some water. You had a high fever and sweat a lot. You

    must be weak. The fever is gone, but you should take care."

    "Thank you."

    As Nicole took the cup, she recalled how Samuel took care of her.

    After her miscarriage, Samuel stayed with her for a month, taking care of her day and night like this.

    Was everything fake?

    Was she the only one that took their rtionship seriously?

    No!

    It was not true!

    She was not a stone. She could feel Samuel''s love for her. But if he loved her, why did he refuse to

    touch her after seeing the nude photos? He would rather take medicine.

    He believed it, didn''t he?

    He believed that she, Nicole Bush, was such a shameless woman. He thought she was the kind of

    woman who would mess with men, right?

    If that was what Samuel thought, why was he so nice to her? And if he didn''t believe the affair, why

    didn''t he ask? Why did he put up with that?

    Nicole felt that she didn''t understand Samuel, nor could she see through him.

    She only knew that at this moment, she really missed him. It would be good to just hear his voice.

    Her eyes were filled with tears.

    Perhaps people were particrly vulnerable when they were sick.

    No matter how strong you were, when you were sick, you always thought of the person who cared the

    most about you.

    Undoubtedly, to Nicole, it was Samuel.

    But she couldn''t see him now.

    To protect him and his family, she had to break up with them.

    Seeing that she was trying to hold back her tears, Tim sighed and said, "If you are really worried about

    Samuel, why don''t you call him? It''s just a call. It''s alright."

    "No, you don''t know him. He can locate me through a phone call. If he finds out where I am, he will take

    me back no matter what happens. Then my hiding will be a waste"

    Nicole drank a mouthful of water, trying to suppress her emotions.

    Mrs. Green had been so nice to her, and the children should not get involved. She must cut off her

    connection with the Green Family and find the person on the sly.

    Tim felt a little jealous when he saw her being so cautious about Samuel and his family.

    "Samuel must have saved the gxy in his previous life, otherwise, he would not get the chance to

    marry you."

    Nicole was amused by his words.

    "Come on."

    "I am serious."

    "Alright, stop ttering me. I must recover as soon as possible and get out. I don''t know what they will

    do to the Green family. They can''t find me now, so they went for Samuel. They want to hurt him and get

    Vi into his family. Unfortunately, it''s not Samuel''s style toply."

    Tim was shocked by her words.

    "What do you mean? You agreed that Samuel was schemed?"

    "Yes. I was dizzy because of the fever, but now it is gone, and I am lucid. You''re right. Samuel is smart.

    If he really wants to fool around with women, it won''t be now, not to mention that he was caught in bed

    with the woman. He is cautious. It must be a scheme. They are trying to draw my attention with this.

    Since Vi is involved, she must have some connections with those people. As long as we keep an

    eye on her, we can get some clues. "

    As Nicole got rid of the pain in her heart, she saw the whole picture more clearly.

    Tim was impressed by her rational analysis.

    "So you want me to get someone to keep an eye on Vi?"

    "That''s right. See what she''s going to do and who she will contact. Perhaps we can find something."

    Nicole''s mind was clear now. She felt badly sick earlier.

    After all these years, she knew best what kind of person Samuel was.

    In the five years that she left, he had not hooked up with any woman. How would he do that now?

    Moreover, even if Samuel got sick of her due to the nude photos, his care and affections couldn''t be

    fake.

    No matter how good a person was at pretending, his eyes couldn''t tell lies. The sentiments in Samuel''s

    eyes when he looked at her were definitely real.

    Nicole felt better now.

    No matter what, she could only believe these thoughts.

    Tim also felt relieved when he saw that she finally calmed down.

    "OK. I''ll go arrange it. Eat some food. I''ve warmed it up in case that it gets cold."

    "Thank you!"

    Nicole took the food. Although she didn''t have an appetite, she forced herself to eat a bit.

    She had to save energy.

    Those people''s good days wereing to an end.

    Seeing that she did start eating, Tim left.

    After a while, he brought some news for her.

    "There is something... I don''t know if I should tell you, but I think you should know it, so..."

    Nicole was surprised to see him being so hesitating.

    "What the hell is going on? Come on!"

    Nicole felt that there was nothing that she could not ept now.

    She even felt that she was bing indestructible.

    But Tim didn''t say anything.

    "Hurry up."

    Nicole was losing her patience.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Tim took a deep breath and said, "I investigated on Vi, and I found that she was sent to the hospital

    by Mrs. Don."

    "What do you mean? She was sent to hospital? Did Samuel beat her?"

    Nicole said spontaneously.

    Samuel was cold to people. However, if anyone pissed him off, he would beat the person, no matter

    whether it was a man or woman.

    If it was Vi that trapped and ndered him, Samuel was likely to beat her.

    That''s why Nicole asked those questions.

    However, Tim shook his head and stared at her.

    "What happened? Say it! You are killing me!"

    Nicole felt that Tim was strange today. What was wrong with him?

    He looked at her and said in a low voice, "Do you want to drink some water? I''m afraid that you can''t

    take it."

    "Is there anything that I can''t handle now? I''ve taken things within and beyond a woman''s tolerance.

    Even if you tell me that Samuel abandons me, I''ll be fine!"

    In spite of what she said, Tim was still a little worried.

    "Tim Louis, are you going to tell me or not?"

    Nicole was angry.

    Tim lowered his voice, "The news of Vi being hospitalized is blocked. I didn''t know it until I sent

    someone in. It''s said that she was raped, and she was sent to the hospital because of severe tear on

    her private parts. There are many injuries over her body. Mrs. Don kept scolding Samuel. Many people

    heard that."

    Nicole''s expression immediately changed.

    "What? Did you mishear? Perhaps it''s just a rumor that someone spreads to nder Samuel."

 Chapter 390 Why Do I Feel That Youre Not My Mother

    Chapter 390 Why Do I Feel That You''re Not My Mother

    Nicole suddenly stood up.

    This news was a huge blow to her.

    Tim foresaw that she might not be calm, but he didn''t expect her emotions to change so much.

    "Take it easy. Sit down and listen to me."

    "What exactly is going on?"

    Nicole asked directly.

    Tim sighed and said, "It might not be a rumor. It''s disgraceful, so the Don family has blocked the news.

    Mrs. Don was pissed off and scolded Samuel beside Vi''s bed. I heard it from a nurse who is in

    charge of changing her dressing. It is said that her private parts were badly injured. Would she have

    herself harmed like that to nder Samuel? If she did, then she was too ruthless."

    Listening to his analysis, Nicole felt terrible.

    She had just thought it was Vi''s scheme and nothing had happened between them. Samuel was just

    ying with Vi to deceive people. But how should she take the news now?

    It didn''t look as if Vi had hurt herself. However cruel she was, she would not do that.

    Moreover, since Mrs. Don went to the hospital personally and blocked the news, it was probably true.

    Nicole suddenly fell onto the bed as if her heart was pierced by a knife.

    She could not believe that Samuel had slept with Vi.

    Did she drug Samuel?

    That was impossible!

    Last time, Nicole drugged him, but nothing happened.

    And ir said he would not be able to have sex within a month after taking that drug.

    Then how could Samuel do that to Vi?

    "No! It wasn''t Samuel! Definitely not!"

    Nicole suddenly shouted out. She was so firm that Tim sighed.

    "Nicole, I know you can''t ept it, but it''s true. I didn''t lie. Mrs. Don almost killed Samuel. Only the

    nurses in Vi''s ward knew about it, and they were ordered not to leak out the news. Why would the

    Don family frame up Samuel if he didn''t do that?"

    Nicole shook her head.

    "Did Vi say anything?"

    "She just kept crying, like a doll. She refused to say anything and fainted several times. It''s quite pitiful."

    Nicole shook her head again and said, "It''s definitely not Samuel. Even if Vi was really raped, it

    would not be Samuel. Definitely not!"

    "Why are you so sure that it''s not Samuel? Men are weak-minded. If Vi was well-prepared and

    drugged him, he would fail to resist, even if he was a righteous man."

    "I said-it''s not him!"

    Nicole was about to turn against Tim.

    Seeing that she was angry, Tim hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, it''s not him. Don''t be angry. Just take

    what you believe. Anyway, I''ve told you the news I got. At present, Vi has contact with nobody but

    Mrs. Don, so should we continue to trace Vi''s line?"

    "Keep tracing. She is the only clue."

    Nicole was rather calm.

    But Tim felt confused.

    Most women would be upset and cry when they encountered something like this, wouldn''t they?

    Nicole and Samuel were really intimate, but why was she so calm? And why did she believe that it was

    not Samuel that harmed Vi?

    Or was it that Nicole had no choice but tofort herself in this way so that she could endure it?

    Tim didn''t understand and didn''t dare to ask anymore. He just felt that she was indeed different from

    other women. And that was the woman that he liked!

    Unfortunately, this woman did not belong to him!

    s!

    Tim sighed again.

    Nicole nced at him and didn''t say anything.

    Just as they were drawing up a n, the Green family was in aplete mess.

    The first person that got mad was Mrs. Green when the news of Samuel and Vi was released.

    "Tell me, what''s this?"

    Mrs. Green threw the newspaper to Samuel.

    He knew that he could not dodge this time, so he immediately told her everything.

    After he finished, Mrs. Green''s forehead knotted in a frown.

    "Why are you so careless? You made such news at this crucial juncture. What if Nicole knows?"

    "She will trust me!"

    What he said made Mrs. Green so angry that she flipped on his forehead.

    "You''re really confident. Do you think a woman would use her rationality to understand something like

    this? Besides, Nicole still has an affair. She will think that you did that because you despise her."

    Samuel became a little worried.

    "But as we''ve been together for so many years, she must know what kind of person I am. I''m not the

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    kind of man that would fool around. It''s a critical juncture. I''m not an idiot. How could I be so tant?

    Obviously, someone was plotting against me."

    "Nice speech. But howe you didn''t realize it when you were schemed? Why did you fail to expect

    that? Alright. Now everyone in Seapolis knows that you slept with Vi. And you even said it was no

    big deal ying with a woman. Mr. Green, that''s so impressive. Listen, Nicole is the only daughter-in-

    responded nor said anything. What do you mean? Do you really believe those people and thought that

    your wife has cheated on you? Are you going to divorce her?"

    The more Mrs. Green said, the angrier she became.

    This son used to be thest one that she should worry about. How was he so stupid now?

    Seeing that Mrs. Green was so anxious, he hurriedly said, "How could I divorce her? However, she put

    forward the divorce papers at this time and hid away. I guess she is trying to get the Green family and

    children out of the mess, and she is going to find out who made the plot on her own."

    "Have you ever seen a Green be afraid of something? Is it our way to stand aside and let a woman

    bear the burden alone? What do you mean? Are you going to apply Nicole''s n? Samuel, let me tell

    you, if you dare to abandon Nicole and leave the mess to her alone, I will kick you out of the door. And I

    mean it."

    Samuel suddenlyughed.

    "Are youughing? How dare you? Look what you have done! If Lucas knows about these, how are

    you going to exin to him?"

    "Mom, I feel that you''re not my mom? You''re more like Nicole''s mother!"

    "Go away!"

    Mrs. Green sat down on the chair angrily.

    "Nicole''s life is so bitter. She hadn''t lived a happy day before, suffering in herst marriage. You might

    not know how hard it is to take care of two kids. Fortunately, it''s all passed. But people of the Don

    family are mean to her. Most women would not be able to withstand it. Who else could she rely on

    now? Aren''t you the only one she has? If she loses you, how could she continue living? Samuel, it''s not

    easy to be a woman. It''s even harder to be a woman who devotes her life to love wholeheartedly.

    You''ve got Lucas and Zoe. You''ve got a happy family. We owe her. Not to mention that those photos

    might be fake, even if they are real, it was impossible for Nicole to take these photos while she was

    lucid. What does this mean? It means that she was kidnapped under our noses. Have you ever thought

    about whose responsibility this is?"

    Mrs. Green''s words aroused Samuel''s anxiety.

    "That''s impossible! We have been together all the time. We have barely separated. How could Nicole

    be kidnapped?"

    "Then how did they get these photos? There''s always a source. If they are photoshopped, then why did

    you and Nicole react so violently?"

    Samuel was slightly stunned, and then he felt a little embarrassed.

    "The photos were real. It''s Nicole. That''s why I was angry. When I found out about the photos, I made

    investigation, but there were no clues."

    "Then think about it, when was Nicole not by your side? It couldn''t be done in a hurry, so they must

    have been nning. They need to n, so they need plenty of time. However, you and Nicole were

    basically together. The amount of time you were apart was limited. I don''t believe that you can''t find out

    if you look into this period of time. We Green family have our own disciplines and are not afraid of

    anything, nor do we have the habit of having a woman shoulder all the responsibilities. Get Nicole back

    as soon as possible. And deal with the Vi thing. "

    Mrs. Green''s words enlightened Samuel.

    Right!

    During the time when they weren''t together, who was the most suspicious?

    He seemed to have found the direction to investigate and suddenly stood up to give Mrs. Green a big

    hug.

    "Mom, I''m so lucky to have you. With you, everything in our family will go smoothly!"

    "Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and get things settled. As for Nicole''s divorce agreement, if you don''t

    give a response, the reporters in Seapolis will assume that you''ve discarded her. In that case, who

    could she turn to if she encounters troubles?"

    "I see. Mom, I kept silent on purpose. Don''t worry. I will make a speechter. No matter where she

    goes, she belongs to the Green family. No one can harm her. Nicole is my wife. I''ll cover her."

 Chapter 391 Lets Go to the Casino

    Chapter 391 Let''s Go to the Casino

    Mrs. Green felt relieved to hear what Samuel said.

    "Alright, hurry up and do it. Don''t wait for your son to question you. Otherwise, how could you exin to

    him?"

    "I heard everything."

    Lucas¡¯ voice startled them.

    "Oh, my dear. What are you doing here? This is a matter between adults. Let''s get out of here."

    Mrs. Green hurriedly stood up and picked up Lucas.

    Sometimes she didn''t know what to do with her gifted grandson.

    It was fine in terms of other things. But they always failed to hide affairs from him.

    Lucas sighed and said, "Grandma, she is my Mommy. Who can she count on if I do nothing?"

    "Your daddy will handle it."

    "Daddy has too many things to do by himself, and there are also too many enemies outside. Look, he

    was already targeted by a woman and got involved in a scandal before he could do something."

    Lucas had the newspaper in his hand and sighed. He asionally nced at Samuel.

    Samuel was almost driven mad.

    What does this kid mean?

    "Wait a minute, are you my son or am I your son?"

    Samuel was really depressed.

    Mrs. Greenughed.

    "Like father, like son."

    Lucasughed.

    "Samuel, you''re not responding to Mommy''s divorce papers. Is that because you want to find out where

    those papers came from? You want to find Mommy''s location, right?"

    "You are right."

    Samuel felt unpleasant as his son had hit the nail on the head.

    It aroused Mrs. Green''s interest.

    "Did you find it? Have you found it now?"

    "I found it, but it''s useless."

    Samuel sat weakly on the chair.

    "The address was Tim''s house. It''s very likely that Nicole asked Tim to send the papers. I''ve also asked

    someone to trace Tim. But he has been basically eating, drinking, and having fun. He hasn''t been to

    any special ces."

    His words instantly extinguished Mrs. Green''s burning enthusiasm.

    "In other words, we still haven''t found Nicole''s whereabouts?"

    Samuel shook his head.

    But then Lucas said something.

    "Samuel, Mommy would not have asked Uncle Louis to draft the divorce agreement. Look, it is so

    clear. It even includes the custody of me and Zoe. It''s not something that Uncle Louis can put forward."

    Lucas'' words made Samuel pause.

    "Come here and tell me, what do you mean?"

    Mrs. Green didn''t expect Lucas to be so careful. She quickly put down Lucas.

    Lucas took out the divorce papers again.

    "Samuel, look, it''s Mommy''s tone. It''s the same as the way Mommy talks. This divorce agreement can

    only be written by Mommy herself. In other words, Mommy printed the divorce agreement at Uncle

    Louis'' house."

    "And it means thest person that Nicole met was Tim."

    "Yes!"

    Samuel was angry.

    "Tim pretended that he knew nothing. He hid Nicole. It''s going too far! I should have crippled him for

    those photos before!"

    He stood up and left.

    Lucas sighed and said, "Samuel, do you know where to find Mommy? If Mommy doesn''t allow him to

    say a word, do you think he will tell you? I guess he would have told you immediately if allowed. It

    would be useless to see Uncle Louis now."

    Samuel had walked to the door. He returned after hearing Lucas'' words.

    That''s right.

    If Nicole asked him to conceal, Tim would keep silent even if he was beaten to death.

    Tim was so concerned about Nicole. Last time, what he did to Olivia had almost caused him to lose her

    friendship. Now, if Nicole asked him for help, even if he should risk his life, he would not hesitate.

    Moreover, in Seapolis, only Tim could hide a person quietly and prevent Samuel from finding her.

    "What the hell did you find out, young man? Tell me. It''s urgent. Stop making fun of your father!"

    Samuel was tired of Lucas'' patience. How could this kid be so calm?

    Lucas said unhurriedly, "There''s nothing I need to worry about. Mommy is definitely fine with Uncle

    Louis. Even you can''t find Mommy, let alone those bad guys. Perhaps Mommy is safer with Uncle Louis

    than with our Green family."

    Samuel was about to beat Lucas when he heard that.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Is your Mommy safe with Tim Louis? Do you know about him?

    How can he protect her?"

    "Actually, he can! At least he has made her secure so far."

    Samuel was pissed off and suddenly stood up.

    Seeing that things were losing control, Mrs. Green hurriedly stopped Samuel.

    "What are you doing? Why are you angry with a child? Besides, he''s right. Have you found Nicole''s

    location? With all our resources, we haven''t found her. Could those guys be more powerful than our

    Green family?"

    Seeing that his mother was speaking for Lucas, Samuel was nearly driven crazy.

    "Mom, which side are you on?"

    "I''m on the right side. Take it easy. I know you''re worried about Nicole, so is Lucas. But what Lucas said

    is right, so just listen to him, okay?"

    Mrs. Green knew that Samuel was too worried, so she tried to calm him down.

    Samuel took a deep breath and sat down.

    Seeing that he calm down, Lucas said in a low voice, "Actually, Samuel, you may have noticed that

    Uncle Louis has been going to the casino a lot recently."

    "He''s too wealthy and bored. Are the Louis family not afraid that he may lose all his family property in

    gamble?"

    Lucas didn''t reply.

    And the room quieted down.

    Samuel felt a little ufortable.

    He looked at Lucas, and Lucas looked back. Samuel could tell from his eyes that there was something

    that he did not say.

    Samuel was stunned, but then he understood.

    "You mean your mother is in the casino? Tim... That bastard hid your mother in the casino?"

    Samuel jumped up.

    What a jerk!

    He hid his wife in a squalid casino.

    Was that a ce for human to stay?

    There were all gamblers.

    What was a gambler?

    They didn''t care about lives!

    If he lost too much and dragged Nicole to the gambling table, could Timpensate him for a wife?

    The more Samuel thought about it, the angrier he became, and the more anxious he became. He

    hurriedly went out.

    Lucas stopped him.

    "Daddy!"

    He rarely called Samuel Daddy so seriously, which surprised him, and he paused.

    "Since Mommy chose to stay there, she must think that it was safe. So far, I also feel that what she did

    is right. I won''t stop you from meeting Mommy, but don''t go directly. She can''te back now. At the

    very least, you have to make sure that she''s safe for the next few days."

    Samuel was confused, but then he understood.

    Mrs. Green sighed and picked up Lucas. When she passed by Samuel, she said, "Your intelligence is

    not evenparable to your son''s. Think carefully about what Lucas said. When you see Nicole, tell

    her-even if the world copsed, she''s wee in the Green family. She has been out for a long time.

    Ask her to go home quickly. My flowers are still waiting for her to loosen the soil. "

    As she finished, she carried Lucas out of the room.

    Samuel''s eyes were a little wet.

    He was truly grateful to his mother for tolerating a woman so much.

    As he was alone in the room, Samuel calmed down and thought it through.

    His concern had caused confusion.

    How could he not know about the so-called darkness under the light? He just didn''t expect Nicole to do

    this.

    Lucas was right. He couldn''t directly go there and ask to have Nicole back.

    Thinking of this, Samuel called Jacob Brown.

    "Get some money from the ount. Let''s go to the casino."

    "What?"

    Jacob thought he misheard.

    Casino?

    Samuel had been to everywhere except casinos.

    He once said he hated casinos. Why did he want to go there now?

    Olivia saw that Jacob was holding the phone in a daze, but the other end had already hung up. She

    pushed him and asked, "What''s wrong? Who is it? Look at you. Your soul is gone. Is it a woman?"

    "Nonsense. It''s Mr. Green"

    "He got news about Nicole?"

    Olivia said hurriedly.

    Jacob shook his head and said, "Mr. Green asked me to withdraw some money from the ount. He

    said that we are going to the casino."

    "What? Nicole has disappeared, and he''s messing with Vi. When I told you that I would go ask him,

    you said it might be a trap. See what happened now. He is going to gamble! Jacob, listen, if you dare to

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    stop me this time, I won''t forgive you!"

    Olivia rolled up her sleeves angrily, as if she was going to kill Samuel.

    Jacob hurriedly stopped her.

    "There may be a misunderstanding. Calm down. Trust me. With me there, Mr. Green won''t get trouble.

    They love each other so much. They won''t break up because of trifles."

    "Trifles? Jacob, we don''t know whether Nicole is dead or alive or anything. He has messed with

    another woman, and now he''s going to gamble. Tell me, is it a trifle? You guys like to cover for each

    other, don''t you? Listen, I''m going to ask Samuel what he''s nning and whether he will continue to

    look for Nicole."

    Olivia pushed him away and walked out.

 Chapter 392 I Have Only One Niece-Nicole

    Chapter 392 I Have Only One Niece-Nicole

    "Olivia!"

    Jacob felt he was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do.

    Olivia had always been the most active in matters concerning Nicole. When the affair between Samuel

    and Vi was exposed, Jacob had worked so hard to finally stop Olivia and now he med himself for

    saying these.

    After stopping Olivia with great difficulty, Jacob hurriedly said, "I swear that I''ll go pull Mr. Green back.

    And you don''t go. The Green family is already full of trouble, and the children are also there and

    perhaps they still don''t know about this matter. But if you go there to make a fuss, the children would

    know it. Then what do you think the children will be like?"

    Olivia suddenly stopped.

    No matter what anyone thought of or said to her, she could do anything for Nicole''s sake. But when it

    came to children, Olivia still hesitated.

    That was right. Lucas and Zoe were still young. As the impact of this matter was too great, it would do

    harm to their future if she let them know it, regardless of whether the matter was true or false.

    Seeing that Olivia had temporarily regained her rationality, Jacob heaved a sigh of relief.

    "You stay at home. I promise I''ll go and pull Samuel back, okay?"

    "Just let him show. When he has done too much, which makes Nicole do not want him, he will then

    regret!"

    Olivia angrily turned around and returned to her room.

    Jacob naturally knew that Olivia was just worried about Nicole. Being able to have such a friend like

    Olivia in her life was actually quite a happy thing for Nicole.

    He smiled and followed Samuel''s instructions and took some money over. After all, after working for

    Samuel for so many years, he knew that Samuel wouldn''t do things too ridiculously.

    He didn''t ask about Vi''s matter, but he knew that Samuel wouldn''t really go find another woman at

    this special moment. Even if he wanted to, he wouldn''t find Vi.

    So, when Samuel said that he''d go to the casino, Jacob thought Samuel should have had his own

    considerations.

    When Jacob brought the money to Samuel, Samuel had already changed into a casual suit. He held a

    cigarette in his hand and lit it, but he didn''t smoke much. He was just holding it, thinking something.

    "Mr. Green."

    Jacob stepped forward and shouted before Samuel regained his senses.

    "You''vee."

    "Yes."

    Jacob got in the car and saw Samuel''s worried expression, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you

    think of going to the casino?"

    "There''s nothing wrong if I go and contact with some people there."

    Seeing that Samuel didn''t want to say the truth, Jacob didn''t ask more. They first went to a rtively

    small casino in the Seapolis City. Not long after, Samuel lost all the money Jacob brought.

    "Let''s not y anymore. Let''s leave it tomorrow."

    Samuel didn''t care about the eight hundred thousand or a million, and he stood up and left.

    The people in this casino naturally wouldn''t stop him and they even said with a smile, "Mr. Samuel, you

    are indeed a little bit unlucky today. Why don''t youe here tomorrow to try your luck?"

    "Come here tomorrow? This is the first time I''ve been here and you''ve already made me lose more

    than five million yuan. You still want me to give you money tomorrow? You''re thinking great! There are

    so many casinos in the Seapolis City, and I don''t believe that I will lose money in all casinos."

    Samuel''s words made the people in the casino not know how to answer. They could only made up an

    awkward smiling face and sent them out.

    However, the news that Samuel could not afford to lose was also spread out.

    However, Samuel pretended not to know it and on the next day, he still let Jacob bring money with him

    to another casino. But this time he still lost more and won less. Fortunately, he didn''t lose all of the

    money.

    In the afternoon, Samuel took Jacob to another casino.

    For three consecutive days, Samuel and Jacob visited almost all the casinos in the Seapolis City.

    Mr. Samuel had at least lost ten million yuan.

    This matter had be a joke in the Seapolis City and spread like wildfire.

    Some people said that perhaps Samuel was stimted by his wife and lost his mind. Others said that

    Samuel was finally a little more ordinary, which made people feel that he was not so superior and

    perfect.

    When Mrs. Don heard this news, she was so angry that she wanted to beat Samuel.

    "Just this bastard! Why isn''t there a lightening to kill him! No, I have to go find the Greens. No matter

    what, I have to get justice for Vi."

    Mrs. Don''s words made Vi cry again.

    "Grandma, don''t go. This matter is so embarrassing. How am I supposed to live if it is exposed?"

    "You can''t live? He, Samuel, has done such a thing like a bastard but he still goes to the casino every

    day for his own happiness. Does he care about you? You care him, but did he evere to see you?

    No matter what, you were hurt by him and even if his own men didn''te, he should find someone to

    send something over. But look at what he''s doing now. The Don family''s children cannot be bullied like

    this!"

    Mrs. Don''s words caused Vi''s eyes to shine for an instant, but the light was soon gone, blocked.

    "Grandma, please do not joke. I''m not a member of the Dons. Now that such a thing like this has

    happened, I don''t have the face to enter the Don family anymore."

    "Silly girl. I say that you are qualified, then you are qualified. Today, I will tell everyone that you, Vi,

    are adopted by the Dons, and are a child of the Dons. Let me see who dares to bully you in the future."

    With that, Mrs. Don took action immediately. Right away, she sent someone to find a reporter and

    released a press conference. She said that she had already officially recognized Vi as her

    granddaughter and Vi was now the Don family'' child.

    When this matter was announced, the entire Seapolis City was boiling with excitement.

    A long time ago, some people in the Seapolis City heard that Mrs. Don was looking for her eldest son

    Xander''s illegitimate daughter. But now, it was suddenly announced that Vi was the adopted

    granddaughter of the Dons. Some people even found out that Vi was Audrey''s daughter and that

    she had once taken care of Mrs. Don in the hospital with Audrey.

    That was why everyone thought that Vi wasn''t an adopted daughter but clearly the Don family''s own

    child!

    When this happened, Petty and Zac were the first to be unable to stay still.

    Regardless of what happened to Nicole and Samuel, Jacob always instructed Petty and Zac to be calm

    and said to them that they should believe Samuel would deal with it properly. Now, as Vi had taken

    away the identity that should have belonged to Nicole, the two could no longer be still. They directly

    called Jacob and asked.

    Jacob told the news to Samuel.

    Samuel sneered and said, "Mrs. Don is really old and make a mistake."

    "Then this matter..."

    "Don''t care about it. Vi was actually a good hooker. Now that she has the Dons at her back, she

    might be able to make some trouble. But I don''t have time to deal with her for the time being. I''ll deal

    with her when I''ve finished my matters." But since she can do so many things, you just give calls to a

    few moviepanies and ask them to contact Vi to ask if she''s interested in making small movies.

    The price can be discussed."

    As soon as Samuel said this, Jacob immediately understood.

    The matter of Vi plotting against Samuel had not been over yet but she had taken up Nicole''s

    identity in the Dons at present. This woman really thought that the Seapolis City was her home and she

    could do whatever she wanted to do.

    Not long after Vi''s identity was confirmed, there were already people from the moviepany

    calling her one after another before Vi had time to feel happy.

    At first, Vi was a little dumbfounded. Only when the other party directly asked her if she was

    interested in making a small movie did she react.

    She immediately burst into tears.

    "Grandma, look, they already know that I am the Don family''s child, yet they still humiliate me like this.

    Who do you think dares to do this? Is Samuel deliberately targeting me?"

    Vi cried and shouted hard. This made Mrs. Don very anxious.

    "This Samuel is simply bullying us too much! He caused Vi to be like this and is still making things

    more terrible. Does he really think that there is no one in the Dons?"

    Mrs. Don was really angry and insisted on going to the Greens to argue.

    At this moment, Jason finally rushed back.

    As soon as he returned, he heard that Mrs. Don had recognized Vi as her granddaughter. And then

    he was so angry that he almost lost his temper. Before he could say something to Mrs. Don, he heard

    that she was going to the Green''s to seek justices.

    "Mom, you''re enough!"

    Jason roared, blocking Mrs. Don in the ward.

    When Vi saw Jason, she called him timidly.

    "Uncle."

    "I can''t afford to be called as your uncle."

    This sentence made Vi lose face.

    Seeing Jason like this, Mrs. Don pped him angrily.

    "How can you behave like this as an elder? As I recognized her as my granddaughter, she is a member

    of the Don family. Who are you if you are not her uncle?"

    "I have only Nicole as my niece. I don''t recognize anyone else."

    Jason said these so heartlessly that Vi immediately ran to the side and started crying.

    Mrs. Don said angrily, "Who is Nicole? Don''t you even watch the news? For that shameless woman,

    you still want her to enter the Dons? Don''t even think about it!"

    "The matter with Nicole is definitely a misunderstanding. Mom, even if others misunderstand her, how

    can you think of her like this? She is your own granddaughter!"

    "I don''t admit she''s my granddaughter! I don''t have such a shameless and morally corrupt

    granddaughter!"

    Mrs. Don''s words made Jason''s chest hurt.

    "Alright, you can deny it. But if you say that Nicole is shameless and morally corrupt, then what is

    Vi? Taking advantage of Nicole being ndered and framed, she plotted against Samuel, climbed

    onto Samuel''s bed and humiliated herself. You are the only one who treats her as a treasure and

    includes her into the Don family. Aren''t you afraid that she will embarrass the Dons?"

    Just as Jason finished speaking, Vi cried even harder.

    "Younger uncle underestimates me so much. What''s the point of me living? Why don''t I just die!"

    With that, she suddenly stood up and ran straight to the windowsill.

    "Vi! You stop her!"

    Mrs. Don became anxious.

    But Jason said coldly, "Don''t stop her. Let her die! I want to see if she really has the guts to jump off the

    13th floor!"

    Vi''s eyes suddenly froze, her teeth itching with hatred, but she couldn''t stop anymore.

    She was simply in a dilemma.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Vi suddenly turned around and kowtowed to Mrs. Don, "Grandma, you are the only one who treats

    me well in my life. But l can only repay your kindness in the next life. In the future, without me by your

    side, you must take good care of yourself. I''m leaving!"

    With that, she stood up again, closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and ran towards the window.

 Chapter 393 Someone Is Deliberately Picking up Leak News Behind Me

    Chapter 393 Someone Is Deliberately Picking up Leak News Behind Me

    "Stop her right away!"

    Mrs. Don was moved by Vi''s kowtowing. How could she bear to watch such a good child die?

    Seeing that the persons beside her did not react, Mrs. Don angrily went forward herself and pulled

    Vi.

    Jason was afraid that something bad would happen to Mrs. Don, so he had no choice but to ask for

    help.

    Vi was stopped at thest step.

    She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    What a danger!

    She was still secretly in fear and her entire body was drenched in sweat.

    If Mrs. Don did not pull her, she was really afraid that she would fall from the window, and everything

    would be over by then.

    Seeing Vi''s pale face, Jason said angrily, "You''d better behave yourself. I don''t care what you did

    before. From now on, you represent the Dons. If you let me know any bad things you''ve done to the

    Dons, don''t me me for being rude to you."

    When Mrs. Don heard what Jason said, she knew that Jason hadpromised.

    "Nicole, thank your uncle!"

    "Thank you, uncle."

    Vi obediently called Jason uncle.

    However, Jason felt that it was extremely ear-piercing. He still felt that Nicole''s call was the only one

    that was friendly.

    Vi hugged Mrs. Don and cried until she was out of breath.

    Seeing the two so intimate, Jason angrily turned around and left the room.

    "What exactly is going on? Tell me clearly."

    Jason asked someone who had been in the Don''s for a long time.

    That person told Jason some of the details. Of course, he learned these from Vi and Mrs. Don.

    Jason couldn''t help but frown.

    "Samuel is definitely not such a person. Did Vi really get raped?"

    "Yes, it was Mrs. Don who personally sent her to the hospital. When we went, Vi was naked. The

    doctor also said that it was aceration. It was quite severe."

    "Did you see Samuel there with your own eyes?"

    The servant shook his head.

    "Miss Vi was the only one there when we went."

    "Then who can prove that the person who has raped Vi is Samuel?"

    Everyone was stunned when Jason asked.

    "If it can''t be proved to be Samuel, how should Mrs. Don go to the Green''s to seek justice? Was a DNA

    test done at that time? Was any evidence left?"

    The servant shook his head again.

    Jason sneered and said, "There is no evidence. You said that it was Samuel who did it just based on

    Vi''s words? And you go to the Green''s to seek justice? Who gives you the face? Do you think the

    Green family is an ordinary family that will allow you to make a fuss as you please? Mrs. Don is old and

    may make mistakes, but why do you lose your senses after having been in the Dons for so many

    years?"

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Don happened to open the door, and when she heard what Jason said, she was instantly

    enraged.

    "What do you mean by saying I''m old? Samuel and Vi''s rtionship is known throughout the

    Seapolis City. The newspaper had already published it. Even he himself admitted that he was ying

    with a woman. Isn''t that enough to exin the problem? When Vi called me, she cried so hard that

    she wanted to die. And when I arrived, what I saw was Vi''s miserable appearance. Who else could it

    be if it wasn''t Samuel? Could it be that Vi framed him?"

    Mrs. Don felt that Jason was biased against Vi.

    Jason nced at Vi who was following behind Mrs. Don. Then he sneered and said, "Who knows?

    Only she herself will know if it was a trap."

    "What does uncle mean by that? Do you think I, Vi, am so shameless that I have to cling to the

    Greens? What good is this for me! Samuel is not an ordinary person. Would he just let me plot against

    him like this?"

    "You might not have known things before. You only think that Samuel is a good person. But who knows

    what good ns he makes? Even if what you said is true, it is still your fault. You know that Samuel

    was in a bad mood at that time, and why did you still go up there? Wasn''t it obvious that you were

    delivering yourself to his door? Even if what you said is true, that is, Samuel forced you to have sex

    with him, then why didn''t you ask the hospital to leave evidence when you were sent to the hospital?

    You must have something from Samuel in your body, right? If you leave this evidence, let aloneing

    to seek justice now, even if you want to bring Samuel to justice, the Dons will support you! But what do

    you have now? Apart from the shy news reported by the media, is there any more favorable

    evidence to prove that you were raped by Samuel? With nothing you want the Dons to stand up for

    you? Do you think the Dons and the Greens will turn against each other in a casual way?"

    Jason threw out a series of questions, causing Mrs. Don to be dumbfounded. Vi was also slightly

    stunned, and she started crying in grievance.

    "Younger uncle means that I''m unlucky and can only me myself?"

    "Then what do you want? Not many people know about this. At most, the outside world knows that you

    and Samuel had an affair for a night. If you weren''t a member of the Dons before, you can do whatever

    you want. But now that you''re a member of the Dons, do you still want the Dons to lose face to support

    you? You didn''t leave any evidence but you go to the Green''s to seek justice now. Are you nning to

    let everyone know that the Don family''s child has been raped by the Young Master of the Greens? "

    The moment Jason said those words, Mrs. Don finally reacted.

    Yes!

    The Dons should not lose face like this.

    Vi was so angry that the roots of her teeth itched. She could only cover her face and cried.

    "Forget it. It''s good that I die. What''s the point of living in this way? Everyone now knows that I''m raped

    by Samuel. Who else is willing to marry me in the future?"

    Mrs. Don''s heart softened when she heard Vi cry like this.

    "Jason, do you think if it is good? Now that Nicole and Samuel have already issued a divorce

    agreement, and Samuel has slept Vi, added that we can''t ask for justice directly, why don''t we be in-

    Once Mrs. Don suggested this, Jason was infuriated andughed.

    "Then your fake granddaughter will marry into the Green family recing your own granddaughter?

    You really are good at nning things."

    After saying that, Jason simply felt that he couldn''t stay here any longer and he turned around and left

    the hospital.

    "Grandma, younger uncle just doesn''t like me."

    Vi cried even harder.

    Mrs. Don hurriedlyforted her.

    "Alright, alright. He is rather biased against you, but what he said is not unreasonable. However, since

    you have been hurt by that brat from the Greens, I will naturally go and talk to them. No matter what,

    Samuel will be responsible to you."

    Hearing Mrs. Don''s words, Vi stopped crying.

    "Grandma cares me the most."

    "Silly girl, who''ll care you if I don''t!"

    Mrs. Don hugged Vi in her arms without noticing the smile on Vi''s face.

    Walking out of the hospital, Jason felt his chest was suffocating.

    "Where is Samuel?"

    "I heard he''s in the casino."

    "What?"

    Jason thought that he might have heard wrong words and couldn''t help but ask again.

    "Where is he?"

    "Cargo Casino. Young Master Samuel has been wandering in the casino recently. It''s said that he has

    lost a lot of money."

    The servant''s words caused Jason''s forehead to ache.

    How long had he been away from the Seapolis City?

    Why had there been so many bad things around?

    Moreover, everyone seemed to have changed into apletely different person.

    "All the Greens don''t care about this?"

    "Who cares? I heard that Mrs. Laurel Green was so angry that she fell sick. She even asked the Green

    family to cancel all of Samuel''s cards. But Samuel has several venture capitalpanies and earns a

    lot of money. Mrs. Green can do nothing to his private money."

    The servant told Jason histest news.

    Jason rubbed his temples and said, "Go and find out where he is now. I want to see him immediately."

    "Yes, Young Master Jason."

    The servant hurriedly went to investigate.

    Jason was upset.

    Just as Jason started investigating Samuel, Jacob received a message.

    "Mr. Samuel, Young Master Jason has returned home."

    "I see."

    "He wants to see you. He has already sent someone to investigate your whereabouts. He should be

    here soon. Also, I heard that he went to the hospital first. Mrs. Don nned to bring Vi to the

    Green''s to cause trouble, but Young Master Jason stopped her."

    Samuel was slightly stunned. She sneered and said, "Vi really thinks that she is a big character?

    She actually dares to bring Mrs. Don to the Green''s to cause trouble? Isn''t she afraid that she won''t be

    able to leave the Green''s gate?"

    "President Green, there''s one more thing I don''t think you know."

    Jacob''s words made Samuel stunned again.

    "What is it?"

    "Vi was raped by someone. When Mrs. Don rushed to the hotel, Vi was injuried. She was then

    sent to the hospital. As the Don family sealed off the news, it''s only now that I learn that Vi was

    raped and very seriously injured. And Mrs. Don thinks that you are the one who did this, so she wants

    to stand up to seek justice for Vi anyway."

    "What?"

    Samuel was stunned.

    "Who did it?"

    Jacob hurriedly said, "After I received the news, I went to investigate. They were two producers from a

    small moviepany in the Seapolis City. However, we found it out toote. The two of them have

    already escaped the Seapolis City the same day and are currently missing."

    "Do you know who ordered them to do it?"

    "I''m not sure. They left in a hurry and didn''t bring anything, nor did they have any extra money on their

    bank cards. It doesn''t look like they were ordered to do it."

    When Jacob said this, Samuel knitted his eyebrows tightly.

    "Someone is deliberately picking up leak news behind me and giving me eye drops."

    "Yes, the n seems to be seamless. However, Vi may be somehow guilty and she did not ask the

    doctor to check if there was some evidence left in her body. That is why Mr. Jason could let Mrs. Don

    not dare toe to the Green''s to cause trouble. However, it is said that Mrs. Don will not let it go

    easily."

    However, Samuel sneered and said, "She wants to me me for another one''s fault? What a good

    idea. But she has to consider whether I, Samuel, can ept it or not. If the Don family is not afraid of

    losing face, I will wait for them at any time. I want to see what tricks they can y."

    Seeing that Samuel was more or less clear about this matter, Jacob retreated.

    Not long after, Jason''s men found Samuel''s position, so Jason naturally arrived there soon.

    Before going abroad, Jason would see Samuel was a matured person but he never imagined that, at

    this moment, Samuel was like a gambler, sneaking around on the gambling table, shouting at those

    poor people, waving his sleeves and making bets.

 Chapter 394 Eight Million Is Enough

    Chapter 394 Eight Million Is Enough

    "Samuel, see what do you look like now?"

    Jason grabbed Samuel''s arm and pulled him down.

    Samuel nced at Jason and said indifferently, "Young Master Jason? Didn''t you go abroad? When did

    youe back?"

    "You still know that I went abroad? I originally think you didn''t know anything, just gambling at this

    table. Don''t you know how the thing is going on now? Do you still have the mood to y here?"

    "Then what should I y? To y with women?"

    The more Samuel said, the more ridiculous it was.

    Jason really wanted to beat him to death with one punch.

    "Come out!"

    Jason couldn''t stand the miasma here.

    Samuel did not struggle to resist much this time, allowing Jason''s men to pull him out.

    Jacob only followed and didn''t make a move, knowing that Jason wouldn''t really do anything too much

    to Samuel.

    After they left the casino, they breathed better air.

    Jason and Samuel went to a remote ce.

    Jason handed Samuel a cigarette, but Samuel refused.

    "There is a saying, ''when bitten by a snake, a man will be afraid of the well rope (a rope looks like a

    snake) for ten years''. Don''t you know how your Vi plotted against me? Just because of a cigarette.

    She made use of my best brother to let him pass me a cigarette, and I woke up to find I slept with her.

    Do you think I still dare to smoke cigarettes given to me by others? I don''t dare to ept them

    anymore, especially those from the Dons."

    Jason also felt embarrassed when he heard Samuel''s words.

    So he withdrew the cigarette.

    "I don''t know how Mrs. Don can be so mistaken. By the time I got back, Vi had already entered the

    Dons."

    "That''s right. Mrs. Don doesn''t want her own granddaughter to be her granddaughter but insists on

    finding someone with bad intentions to be her granddaughter. Your Mrs. Don really has good

    consideration."

    Samuel said in a strange way.

    Jason nced at him and said somewhat speechlessly, "I know you''re angry. I''m not sure about this

    matter as well. However, what actually happened to Nicole? What happened to those reports and

    photos? Where is Nicole now? I see she sent a divorce agreement. Do the two of you really want to

    divorce?"

    Samuel found that Jason was truly worried about Nicole. But Samuel still couldn''t get past the barrier in

    his heart.

    He said coldly, "I heard that Mrs. Don wants me to be responsible to Vi. I just happened to be

    divorced with Nicole. Isn''t it better to marry Vi?"

    "Samuel, what are you talking about? Let me tell you, if you dare to divorce Nicole, I won''t let go of

    you!"

    "Oh, you shout so loudly at me. If you want to show off your ability, you just shout at Mrs. Don. If it were

    not for her behind to help Vi, I and Nicole wouldn''t go to this point today. You ask me where Nicole

    is? I also want to know. She ran away as soon as the incident happened. I searched the entire Seapolis

    City, but failed. She didn''t say a word and directly sent me a divorce paper. What do you want me to

    do? The Dons are really good, caring for the outsiders but hurting their own family members. It''s really

    rare in this world. If Young Master Jason has any leisure time, you should go back and take care of

    Mrs. Don. As for what I''m going to do or how I''m going to live, Mr. Jason won''t have to worry about it. "

    With that, Samuel turned around and left.

    Jason was stunned.

    "Wait, you said that Nicole was missing?"

    "Yes!"

    "You searched all over the city but couldn''t find her?"

    "Yes!"

    "You said that this matter had something to do with the Don family?"

    "I guessed it. You can go confirm it. I''m just toozy to do so. The Don family is full of tricks and I don''t

    want to get involved."

    After saying this, Samuel left without saying a word to Jason.

    Jason sat there alone, letting the cold wind blow on his face.

    If what Samuel said was true, then should he really have to take good care of the Dons?

    Or was all of it rted to Vi?

    Thinking that it might be possible, Jason''s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    When Samuel returned, Jacob hurriedly asked, "President Samuel, you didn''t tell Young Master Jason,

    did you?"

    "What to tell? What''s needed to say?"

    Samuel stretchedzily and said, "Come, let''s go to another ce to take a look."

    Jacob''s face immediately darkened.

    "President Samuel, we''ve lost more than 20 million in the past few days. This is money. Although it''s

    easy for you to earn money, you can''t y like this. Can you tell me what exactly you want to do?

    Losing so much money makes even my heart ache."

    Originally, Jacob did not intend to say anything. He thought that Samuel would always know what he

    was doing, but now it seemed that if he did not stop Samuel, Samuel would lose all of his property.

    Could the rumors outside be true?

    Samuel was stimted, and now he let the thing go worse?

    Seeing Jacob cared so much about the money, Samuel couldn''t help butugh.

    "It''s only 20 million yuan. Look at you. Is it proper that you go to this far? I didn''t see you like this when I

    used 200 million yuan as a venture capitalist!"

    "That''s different. We were investing when we were doing venture capital, and with your business

    sense, you naturally wouldn''t lose money. Now you''re directly taking money out and giving it to others."

    "Heartache?"

    Samuel said as if it wasn''t his money that he lost.

    Jacob was much helpless.

    "President Samuel, do you know that these 20 million yuan are enough for an ordinary person to live a

    lifetime? Besides, you didn''t do such a thing like now in the past. Do you know what people in the

    Seapolis City call you now?"

    "What are they calling me now?"

    Samuel was curious.

    "They call you Money Losing Boy!"

    "Hm, this name sounds pretty good."

    "President Samuel!"

    Jacob was really speechless.

    Seeing him like this, Samuel couldn''t help butugh.

    "You''re my assistant. But look at your painful expression, if people don''t know it, they might think you

    are my wife."

    "Ah, President Samuel. At this moment you shouldn''t joke. Just tell me, what do you want to do? When

    will you end days of this kind? How much more money do you n to lose?"

    Jacob didn''t care if Samuel was happy or not, and he directly asked. Even if Samuel was angry, Jacob

    didn''t care anymore.

    Seeing that Jacob, a frank man, was really angry, Samuel coughed and said, "How about this? Today, I

    promise that I won''t lose money and even win back all the money I lost before."

    "President Samuel, that''s not what I''m aiming at."

    Jacob felt that he could no longermunicate with Samuel. Why didn''t President Samuel understand

    what he meant?

    But Samuel waved his hand and said, "Alright, alright. I know what you mean. I promise I''ll let you

    sleep with money around you today."

    With that, he turned around and left.

    Seeing him like this, Jacob could only follow him, but Jacob kept on nagging.

    "When you lose all your possessions, I wonder what you can do when madames back. If madam

    asks you to kneel on the washboard, I will provide durian, huh."

    "Ah, look at you. I haven''t married Olivia yet, but you''re by her side. If I marry Olivia in the future, will

    you more stand by her side and turn against me?"

    Jacob coldly snorted to express his dissatisfaction when hearing these words, but he could not hold

    Samuel''s footsteps.

    When Samuel arrived at Red Sun Casino, Tim was stunned.

    Although Tim knew that Samuel had been wandering in the casino recently, he didn''t expect him to

    Tim hurriedly greeted him.

    "Oh, Young Master Samuel, I heard that you''ve lost quite a bit money recently. What''s wrong? You

    Samuel looked around and sneered, "I heard that you are a shareholder here?"

    "It''s just a small business. If Young Master Samuel wants to care about me, I naturally won''t refuse."

    Tim had also heard that Samuel lost every gamble recently. He was simply a money losing boy.

    Who would have thought that Samuel, who was undefeatable in the business world, would actually lose

    money so fiercely in the casino?

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "Then go. It hasn''t been confirmed who gives who the money."

    "Ok, just go."

    Tim hurriedly asked someone to bring Samuel to a single room on the second floor.

    Naturally, people like Samuel would not need to gamble in the crowded hall.

    "There are Soha (a kind of card game), poker or mahjong. What does Young Master Samuel want to

    y?"

    "What are you good at?"

    Samuel said indifferently.

    Tim was stunned for a moment and said, "Is Young Master Samueling here for me today?"

    "What? You don''t dare to receive the gamble?"

    Samuel looked coldly at Tim.

    If one''s gaze could kill people, Samuel would have killed Tim with nothing left.

    Tim could naturally feel the killing intent on Samuel''s body, but he wasn''t afraid.

    It was fine if he couldn''t defeat Samuel in the business world. But if he still lost to Samuel in the casino,

    he wouldn''t have face to meet anyone. Moreover, Samuel had always been losing in the past few days,

    right?

    "Why I dare not? As Young Master said it, what else can I say? Come on, I can y anything as long

    as it''s yed in the casino."

    Tim wasn''t boasting. There was nothing in this casino that he couldn''t y. Although he couldn''t get ten

    wins in ten bets, he wouldn''t lose too much money.

    He didn''t even need to use his full strength to y against an unlucky person like Samuel.

    Seeing Samuel like this, Jacob was somewhat worried.

    "President Samuel, please take care. We don''t have much money today."

    "How much is left?"

    "About eight million."

    Jacob said this to remind Samuel not to make too big a bet. After all, they could not afford to offend the

    Louis family. But Samuel said nonchntly, "Eight million is enough. President Samuel will let you bring

    ten million back to bedter."

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    These words made Tim want tough, but he held back.

    "It''s fine, Jacob. Even if your president Samuel loses all the money, he still has you, right? With your

    status as the illegitimate son of the Louis family, you can worth 10 million yuan."

    "Tim, you''d better not involve Jacob in our affair, or I''ll make you cryter."

    Before Jacob could say anything, Samuel had got a little angry.

    This Tim, not to mention hiding his wife, was now talking about his brother Jacob''s matter-Jacob''s

    status as an illegitimate child of the Louis family. Did Tim really regard him as a dead man?

    Seeing Samuel speak, Jacob naturally kept silent. To Tim, no matter what Jacob said, Jacob was

    forever the one who would provoke Tim. It was no need for Jacob to say anything else.

    Tim saw that Samuel was really angry and he quickly stopped the topic because he did not want to

    quarrel with Samuel here.

    The two of them took a gamble, and an invisible war immediately began.

 Chapter 395 He Planned to Screw Me

    Chapter 395 He nned to Screw Me

    Tim thought that Samuel had been losing money for so many days in a row, so he would appear

    uneasy. Unexpectedly, Samuel''s confidence surprised him.

    "Samuel, you look pretty calm."

    Tim smiled faintly, but Samuel ignored him.

    "Just cut the crap and start. Don''t act like a pussy. Are you here to gamble? Or can''t you stand to

    lose?"

    He said that so arrogantly that Tim wanted to punch him in the face.

    But Tim did not bicker back. The gamble soon began.

    At the beginning, Samuel was losing. Not knowing whether it was luck or that he was born for it, Tim

    became proud.

    "Samuel, let''s call it a day. You''ve lost five million in just half an hour. You only got eight million with

    you. I will feel embarrassed if I win all your money."

    Standing behind Samuel, Jacob was even more anxious.

    Samuel never lost in business. Why was he so bad at casinos?

    However, Samuel sat steadily on his chair and said indifferently to Tim, "It''s only five million, which I

    can still afford to lose. Would you care about only five million?"

    "Maybe you aren''t good at this. Why don''t we y another one?"

    Tim suggested.

    "As you please."

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Following his advice, Samuel didn''t fret at all, while Jacob stood aside and began to sweat profusely.

    They then changed to the game of five-card stud.

    Looking still calm and cool, Samuel seemed to be another man though. The luck hade to Samuel.

    He won Tim narrowly every time.

    Tim watched the chips in front of him be fewer and fewer, and he could no longerugh out loud.

    Samuel still looked at him coldly and said, "Perhaps you are not good at it. Why don''t we y another

    one?"

    Jacob almost lost his bnce.

    Before long, Samuel had won his 5 million back. But did he need to be so arrogant now?

    It was already lucky enough not to lose money. What exactly did Samuel want to do?

    Tim looked at Samuel and thought that was just luck. He smiled and said, "No. Let''s continue."

    "Good for you. Then shall we?"

    "Please."

    Tim became serious now.

    However, no matter how serious he became, he just kept losing in the next rounds.

    Samuel had won more and more chips, but Tim''s chips were losing. In less than an hour, Tim had lost

    all the chips in front of him.

    He furrowed slightly.

    Jacob also found it strange.

    How could Samuel be such a gambling expert all of a sudden?

    But why did he keep losing in other casinos?

    Samuel said in his usual tone, "Continue?"

    "Continue!"

    It was game on.

    That was too weird.

    Samuel lost every penny in other casinos. Why did he keep winning in here?

    Tim could not figure it out. But Nicole knew it like the back of her hand, who was secretly watching

    since Samuel came.

    How couldn''t she know Samuel?

    Although he wasn''t into gambling, he was a quick learner. How could he lose every time? Perhaps the

    money he had lost earlier was just a ruse. What he wanted most was to win Tim''s money.

    It was clearly that Samuel came at Tim. Unfortunately, Tim did not saw it, nor did anyone else. But how

    could Nicole, who had been with Samuel for so long, miss it?

    She sighed softly, knowing that Tim was going to lose badly.

    It would be the simplest thing if a genius wanted to screw someone.

    Nicole sent someone to Tim, telling him to stop, lest he would lose more, but in Tim''s eyes, Nicole was

    doing so for the sake of Samuel.

    If Nicole said this at the beginning, Tim would listen to her and even send him away with some excuse.

    But he would beughed at to do so now that he had lost face in his own ce and Samuel was being

    aggressive.

    Tim did not say anything. The game continued.

    Samuel saw someoneing down from upstairs and whispering a few words in Tim''s ear. Tim looked

    at him and thought something, but he waved his hand.

    Samuel knew that Nicole definitely saw something.

    It turned out this woman was hiding here.

    Good for her!

    Very good!

    She knew he was here and even helped Tim. Samuel thought he would write his name backwards if he

    didn''t win all Tim''s money.

    The more Samuel thought about it, the angrier he became. For no reason, a murderous aura rose up,

    startling Jacob.

    Didn''t he win money?

    Why was he so angry?

    He was somewhat puzzled, so was Tim.

    Tim thought to himself that he himself should be the one who got angry.

    Samuel apparently came to screw him. Tim wasn''t mad at him. Why did Samuel look mad instead? For

    those who didn''t know, they might think Samuel lost once again.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you so angry?"

    Tim said indifferently.

    However, Samuel smiled coldly, "Nothing. Just remembered something, which was very irritating. Sorry

    for that. Come on. Let''s continue."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Sure."

    Samuel gritted his teeth. His words were squeezed out of his mouth.

    Jacob felt Samuel was not here to gamble, but to kill. He couldn''t help but be shocked.

    The game was on again.

    No matter how hard Tim tried, he lost every round. Samuel seemed to have predicted his next step.

    Samuel was the clear winner.

    In less than an hour, Tim had lost more than ten million.

    He couldn''t help but start sweating.

    Who the hell retailed the fake news?

    Who said Samuel was a money thrower?

    He was clearly a money harvester!

    Seeing Samuel winning so much money, Jacob widened his eyes.

    He was not dreaming, was he?

    How could Samuel be so good at it all of a sudden?

    But he kept losing before.

    Jacob rubbed his eyes to make sure that he wasn''t mistaken. He was even more surprised.

    The only cool person here was Samuel.

    Samuel did not even cast a nce at the money in front of him. He sneered and said to Tim, "So shall

    we continue?"

    This was exactly what Tim said to Samuel not long ago. Tim didn''t expect that Samuel would say it

    back to him.

    Tim felt his face was burning as if someone pped it.

    "Of course! But I need to go to the bathroom first, if you don''t mind."

    "Please."

    Samuel didn''t care at all what Tim was going out for.

    When Tim left the room, Samuel said to Jacob, "Follow him secretly and see which room on the third

    floor he sent people to. Come back and tell me."

    "What?"

    "Do you really think we''re here to gamble?"

    Samuel felt that Jacob didn''t bring his brain out.

    Jacob was at a loss.

    "Didn''t wee here to gamble? You''ve won a lot, after all."

    Samuel really wanted to see what was in Jacob''s brain now. Wasn''t there nothing but Olivia?

    "Just go."

    "OK."

    Although Jacob didn''t know what Samuel''s n was, he still followed.

    As Samuel had expected, Tim did not go upstairs, but sent a waiter up to the third floor.

    Jacob had always been a good tracker, so he perfectly kept him unnoticed.

    He followed the waiter and watched as the waiter went to Room 306. Then he quickly went back.

    "Room 306."

    Samuel nodded.

    When Jacob wanted to ask more, Tim came back and brought back some more chips.

    "I have brought chips worth ten million. Let''s see if you can take them."

    "I''m a little tired. Let''s make it quick."

    Samuel looked at the watch on his wrist and said indifferently, "Half an hour. I''ll take them in half an

    hour. You wouldn''t mind, right?"

    "That''s some tough talk. Are you telling a joke saying you would win 10 million from me in half an

    hour?"

    "Well, we''ll see."

    Samuel sneered. Tim was somewhat pissed off.

    He was sure Samuel was here to screw him. But everyone else said he just threw money out when he

    gambled. If he said something different, no one would believe him.

    Tim could just swallow it.

    They were both ready for the uing game, as if they were both armed up for fights.

    However, Samuel sat down and smiled, "Oh, can''t Mr. Tim stand to lose?"

    "Of course I can. I am the owner of this casino."

    "Then what are we waiting for? Come on!"

    Tim wanted so badly to teach Samuel a lesson, but Samuel was a guest now. He couldn''t beat him but

    to continue the gamble.

    Exactly half an hourter, Samuel took all Tim''s chips.

    Jacob was on the verge of going crazy with joy.

    All the money he had lost in the past few days! Samuel finally won it back.

    Samuel felt even more pleased to see Tim''s expression.

    "It''s so generous of you, Mr. Tim. Then I''ll ept your offer with pleasure."

    Tim was more irritated by Samuel''s words.

    "Yeah. You can show yourself out, can''t you?"

    "Wait a second. Maybe I''lle back tomorrow. After all, I lost money in other casinos and only won in

    yours."

    Samuel''s words almost drove Tim crazy.

    What a fox!

    He knew he was screwed by Samuel, but he had to smile to him while Samuel left.

    Samuel and Jacob then happily took the chips and exchanged them for money, and then they left the

    casino arrogantly.

    Tim was so angry that he smashed everything around him.

    "Damn Samuel! He screwed me!"

    Nicole sighed slightly. She had told Tim to stop, but he wouldn''t listen. Now he lost more. What could

    she say?

    Jacob was the happiest. Seeing all the moneying back, Jacob was so over the moon that he

    grinned from ear to ear.

    As soon as they drove away, Samuel whispered, "Turn around but to the back of the casino. We''ll pay

    a visit to Room 306."

 Chapter 396 You Finally Got Your Brain Back

    Chapter 396 You Finally Got Your Brain Back

    "Where are we going?"

    Jacob was a little confused and hastily stopped the car.

    Samuel wondered why Jacob was so dumb today and red coldly at him.

    Jacob felt fear seared through him.

    "I can figure it out. Trust me."

    He began to think, and soon Jacob got it.

    "You did it on purpose!"

    "On purpose?"

    "You lost money on purpose before just to give the impression that you are bad at gambling. And you

    never went to the same casino twice, so people would think you couldn''t stand to lose. But your real

    goal is Tim and his casino, right?"

    Jacob finally got his brain back.

    Jacob knew Samuel wouldn''t lose so much money in casinos since he never failed in business.

    Seeing Jacob socent about his deduction, Samuel sneered, "Who was the one got heartbroken

    when I lost 20 million?"

    "That''s money after all, and it''s 20 million, okay?"

    Jacob muttered to himself. Well, he admitted that he couldn''t see as far as Samuel. But taking 20

    million as a ruse was something only Samuel was capable of.

    Samuel red at him and said, "When I was a venture capitalist, I always took out more than 20

    million. In the end, you just don''t trust me. It seems no one in the world, but Nicole trusts me. Haven''t

    you learn anything following me for so many years?"

    Jacob didn''t know what to say after being criticized by Samuel, but hearing Nicole''s name, Jacob didn''t

    understand.

    "Of course Nicole understands you, but even if she is here today, she might not be able to see through

    it. You just threw money out as if it''s nothing to you. No one will know what''s in your mind."

    "You don''t know that. Do you remember when Tim lost 10 million, a waiter came down from upstairs

    and whispered a few words to him?"

    "Yeah. So what?"

    The more Samuel exined, the more confused Jacob became.

    Samuel red at him again. He didn''t want to exin.

    Jacob felt that he was despised by Samuel today. Perhaps he really got dumb?

    He tried his best to think about it and suddenly thought of something.

    "Are you saying that the waiter was sent by Nicole to tell him to stop gambling?"

    Jacob finally got it. Samuel looked at him in agreement.

    "Goodness. Are you saying Nicole has always been in Tim''s casino? So you were here for her, but you

    couldn''t let others know, therefore you had to go to every casino and let all think that you liked

    gambling. But in fact, it''s not. Moreover, you kept losing all the time, leaving an impression that you

    were a money thrower and you kept changing casinos because you wanted to win something. But what

    you were really for was to win Tim''s money. You were mad at him, weren''t you? Because he hid your

    wife and didn''t tell you, so that was his punishment. You asked me to follow the waiter to see which

    room he went. And the room was exactly where Nicole stayed!"

    Jacob finally understood everything.

    Only then did Samuel indifferently say, "You finally got your brain back. I thought you thought of nothing

    but Olivia now."

    Jacob suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    Even Jacob, Samuel''s right-hand man couldn''t figure it out until now, let alone others. He had to admit

    this move was brilliant.

    "But how did you know Nicole was here? We searched all over the city but found no trace. How could

    you know after all?"

    "If you can think of that easily, then you will be me. What are you waiting for? Start the car!"

    Samuel would not tell Jacob it was Lucas who found Nicole''s whereabouts. It would be embarrassing

    to let Jacob know.

    Dissed by Samuel, Jacob asked no more and turned around. He drove the car to the back of the

    casino.

    "Just stand over there and let me know if anything happens."

    Jacob nod in haste.

    Jacob felt Samuel and he were up to something bad.

    But Samuel didn''t care what Jacob thought. He was so excited that he was about to see Nicole. He

    didn''t know if she was fine these days.

    The air in casino was always heavy with dust and gray with smoke. She shouldn''t stay in such a ce.

    Samuel quickly took off his coat and climbed up along the pipe.

    When he climbed to the third floor and jumped onto the balcony, he heard Tim''s voice in the room.

    "Samuel is a bastard. I''m telling you, he did it on purpose! Otherwise, why didn''t he win money

    elsewhere and take so much money from me? The money he won from me today happened to be what

    he lost these days. Am I his ATM now?"

    Tim was walking around the room angrily.

    However, Nicole smiled, "I sent people to remind you, but you didn''t listen to me."

    "How easy you make it sound. This is my casino. If I lost some money and hastily stopped the gamble,

    I would be the object of ridicule. I had no idea Samuel could be so horrible and came to me."

    Tim sat on the chair, panting heavily.

    When Samuel heard Nicole''s voice, he was excited.

    She was here!

    Nicole poured Tim a ss of water and said in a soft tone, "Alright, it''s only 20 million. It''s just a drop in

    the bucket for you. Don''t be so sad. Sometimes you lost and sometimes you earned. You are just

    unlucky today. There will be more moneying in."

    Tim was drinking water, but he spat it out after hearing Nicole''s words.

    "Are you kidding me? It''s a fortune after all. You and Samuel make a perfect couple. Even if he takes

    all my money away, you will say it''s alright and I can start over, won''t you?"

    Tim''s words pleased Samuel, especially when he said that they made a perfect couple. This bastard

    knew that they were a couple.

    Since he knew Nicole was his woman, it was outrageous that he hid Nicole here and didn''t tell Samuel.

    Nicole coughed, and Tim instantly became nervous.

    "Are you still sick? Although the fever has gone, you still need to take the medicine. Let me take you to

    the hospital. No one will recognize you."

    "I''m fine. I''m much better now. I haven''t found out who was behind it yet. I will only cause trouble for the

    Green family if I show up. Vi has made her way into the Don family. They will definitely take actions

    After Nicole finished speaking, she coughed again. Samuel felt painful to hear that.

    Nicole was ill!

    What exactly was she thinking to stay here when she was ill?

    Samuel wished he could barge in right now and take Nicole away without caring about anything, but he

    had to calm down.

    When Tim saw Nicole was not in good health, he stopped hisints and said softly, "I don''t know if

    Samuel came here on purpose, this ce isn''t safe anymore. Samuel is too smart. Nothing will escape

    his eyes. Take care of yourself. Or let me send you abroad. I''ll look after everything here for you. You

    got me, OK? Your health is the most important thing."

    "I know. I know myself well. Don''t worry. I''m fine. My family and my children are all here. I can''t leave. I

    swear I will find that person."

    Nicole coughed again.

    Tim hastily stood up and said, "Just have a good rest now. I''lle tomorrow."

    "OK."

    Nicole got up and saw Tim leave, but she didn''t feel very well in her throat.

    She coughed violently. Someone handed her a cup of warm water. She subconsciously took it and

    said, "Thank you."

    After she drank it and stopped coughing, she realized something wrong.

    "Who?"

    She suddenly turned around and saw Samuel standing in front of her abruptly, ring at her.

    Nicole thought that something was wrong with her eyes, so she rubbed her eyes. When she opened

    her eyes again, Samuel was still there!

    Her first reaction was to turn around and run.

    Samuel was furious!

    This woman had developed a habit of running away from him in the past few days.

    Samuel angrily ran after Nicole and hugged her from behind.

    "Let go of me! Samuel, let go of me!"

    Nicole struggled and shouted, but Samuel covered her mouth.

    Helplessly, Nicole could only open her mouth and bite Samuel''s hand.

    Samuel slightly froze. He never thought that Nicole would bite him. However, he did not let go of Nicole.

    Instead, he rudely threw her onto the bed and hovered his body over hers.

    "Look what you are capable of now, huh? You bit me. Are you nning to eat me? Come on then, I''m

    all yours now!"

    Samuel angrily stretched out his arm to her.

    Controlled by Samuel, she had no way to break free, so she just stopped struggling.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Seeing his arm moving forward, she suddenly turned her head away and said disdainfully, "I''m not

    going to bite. Perhaps there''s some virus on it. I''m afraid that I''ll be poisoned."

    Her words annoyed Samuel.

    "What virus? What virus can I have?"

    "You know what you''ve done. A girl has been sent to the hospital and her vagina was torn badly. How

    Nicole roared out. When Samuel heard that, the color drained from his face.

 Chapter 397 I Just Dont Want to Be with You Anymore

    Chapter 397 I Just Don''t Want to Be with You Anymore

    "What did you just say? Say it again."

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, but Nicole knew that he was angry.

    She believed in Samuel. After all, no one knew Samuel''s condition better than her, but she just blurted

    it out.

    Though she understood him, she still has been resentful these days.

    Even though Samuel was angry, Nicole was not afraid at all. She talked back bitterly, "What? I don''t get

    the position toment on what you have done? You keep saying you can''t do it in front of me, and I

    even bothered to prepare medicine for you to make you feel better. Why didn''t I expect you to be so

    capable? You literally get thedy into the hospital. Samuel, tell me, what else do you think I don''t know

    about you? How long are you going to lie to me? "

    Samuel''s chest hurt with anger at Nicole''s questioning.

    "That''s who I am to you? I am such a horny man who needs a woman like Vi to vent his sexual

    desire? Don''t you know I''m freaking paranoid about physical and mental loyalty? I know that others

    don''t understand me, but even you don''t either? You also believe I did that to Vi?"

    "What do I know about you? I''ve been with you for so many years, yet I had no idea that you would go

    fight with Tim after discovering my nude photos. I had no idea at all that to humiliate me and avoid

    sleeping with me, you would rather turn yourself impotent by asking some God-knows-what medicine

    from ir! Samuel, if you dislike me, you should make it clear to me. You keepining that I don''t

    believe you, but do you believe me? Did you ever ask me about it after such a thing happened? You

    didn''t! Not only did you not, but you also despised me! You seem to dote on me and be so nice to me,

    but behind my back, that''s how you treat me! If you had told me about it earlier, I promise I would never

    trouble you. I am not that cheap!"

    She didn''t want to cry. But provoked by Samuel, Nicole couldn''t hold back her grievances.

    She hid outside for the sake of the Green family and the children, but her resentment towards him

    never abated.

    She didn''t do anything but was treated unfairly. Not only did Samuel notfort her, but he also did

    such a thing.

    How many women in this world could endure the fact that their men would rather make themselves

    impotent by taking medicine thany a finger on their women?

    Nicole could never let go of that. No matter how much she tried to convince herself, she could not

    ept it.

    Samuel was stunned at what Nicole said.

    "When did you know?"

    "What? Now you don''t try to tell me that it''s not true? Why stop lying to me for the rest of my life? I

    would feel better than I do now if you hold the truth from me and keep me living in a lie for the rest of

    my life. Samuel, I tell you what, I didn''t do it! Regardless of whether those photos are real or not, I,

    Nicole Bush, have never done anything unfaithful to you! Don''t you dare to disgust me with those

    things! I tell you, after this is cleared up, you and I will split up and have nothing to do with each other. "

    The more Nicole said, the more aggrieved she became. Tears kept running down her face. She hadn''t

    got over her cold yet and her face was red from anger or grievance or something.

    Samuel said hurriedly, "Take back what you just said. What do you mean by ''split up and have nothing

    to do with each other''? Do you believe that you would get your way if you file a divorce agreement? Let

    me tell you, you can''t get divorced without my consent!"

    "How could you be so domineering? How could you be so bad? You could do whatever you want, and

    why can''t I? I didn''t do anything and got all those rumors. And you, on the contrary, are living a carefree

    life. You had an affair with Vi and you were able to y tricks in the casino. Isn''t everyone in this

    world a pawn of you, Master Green? Listen, I just don''t want to be with you anymore! You can''t change

    my mind no matter what you''re going to say! Get out of my way! Get out!"

    Nicole cried so hard that she was out of breath. She pushed Samuel with force, but the man pressed

    against her like a mountain and stopped her from moving.

    "Since you don''t want me, what are you doing now? You could function now? Has your medicine worn

    off? What are you going to do to me now? Samuel, do you actually believe that everyone is at your

    beck and call and would do whatever you say?"

    Nicole was so angry that she said a lot of nasty things to him regardless of his feeling at all. She had

    grievances she felt was like a flood, which she could not hold back at all.

    No matter what Samuel said, Nicole would not listen.

    Samuel''s heart was almost broken at the sight of the resentful, aggrieveddy.

    He suddenly lowered his head and kissed Nicole''s mouth.

    Caught off guard, Nicole was stunned. When she realized what had happened, she lost her cool.

    ''What a damn bastard!''

    ''What does he take me for?''

    ''Every time we quarreled, he did this!''

    ''Does he still think I''m going to let him get away with it, just like what I did before?''

    Nicole bit him angrily.

    "Ah¡ª"

    Smelling the blood from the bite, Samuel let go of Nicole immediately, his eyes staining with anger.

    "Are you crazy?"

    "You''re crazy! Don''t expect that I''llpromise with you! Samuel, tell you what, I don''t like you

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    anymore! Ever since you took the medicine to force yourself from touching me, I don''t like you

    anymore. Since you despise me so much, what are you doing now? Aren''t you paranoid about loyalty?

    Aren''t you worrying that I, who slept with a lot of men and could probably have gotten an STD, would

    infect you¡ª"

    Seeing that she was getting too far, Samuel lowered his head with anger again and covered her lips

    with his thin ones.

    She lost all her senses once she went berserk and mad.

    Nicole didn''t expect that after what she had just said, Samuel was still so reckless. Now she scratched

    and bit him without any mercy at all. Not long after, Samuel''s body was left with a lot of tiny wounds.

    But Samuel was determined to act against Nicole. Even if he was injured, he refused to let Nicole go.

    He could taste the blood in his mouth, but he forced Nicole to swallow it with their saliva.

    Nicole thought Samuel must be crazy!

    Not only was he mad, but he waspletely out of his mind!

    Was this his so-called paranoia?

    Damn, this was an insult to people who had paranoid!

    After struggling for a while, Nicole was exhausted. She was weak from the cold already, now her entire

    body was covered in sweat. And they were almost stripped naked during the fight.

    By the time Nicole realized what was happening, Samuel had already pushed his wood into her and

    having her.

    "Ah! Samuel, I''m going to kill you!"

    Nicole cried out, but she could not break free from Samuel''s restraints.

    After all, her body couldn''t lie. Even though she was furious, rocked by Samuel, her body betrayed her.

    She cried and yelled and almost fainted in Samuel''s arms.

    Who said this man was weak?

    Who said this man was impotent after taking the medicine?

    Was this a superman?

    Nicole was close to heaven by the intense sex, and she cursed herself.

    How could she have believed Samuel''s nonsense?

    She even used that he was impotent after he took the medicine from ir. And he was fully

    functioning now!

    Nicole panted angrily.

    Noting that she no longer had any strength, Samuel whispered, "Can you listen to me now?"

    "Get off me! Get off me!"

    Nicole was so angry that she wanted to roar, but now she didn''t even have the strength to use him.

    Samuel smiled at her manner and said, "I don''t know where you found out about the medicine ir

    gave me, but shouldn''t you ask me some questions before you sentence me guilty?"

    Nicole turned her head to the side and refused to hear any of his exnations. But she couldn''t go

    anywhere except for staying in his arms. And she had no strength left at all.

    Samuel was suddenly very nostalgic at her attitude.

    His little wife was still so adorable.

    "Let''s talk about the photos first. I learned about the photos from Olivia, too. There was something fishy

    about it, and Olivia''s reputation was almost ruined because of them. But you know, for fear that you

    might get anxious, we didn''t say anything about it. I went to Tim and have erased all the photos. I''ve

    also been sending people to investigate the source of the photos, but there''s no clue at all. I have

    never doubted your loyalty to me, nor those fake photos, even though they seem to be real. I fought

    Tim because I thought that the photos came from him, not because of you. I didn''t tell you because I

    don''t want you to get angry like me. After all, you have just given birth to a baby and couldn''t get too

    emotional."

    Although Nicole told herself not to listen to his exnation, after his rification, she gradually calmed

    down.

    Seeing it worked, Samuel continued, "As for taking the medicine to avoid sleeping with you, do you

    think I''m d at that? How can I, an energetic and passionate man, not be tempted by a beautiful

    woman like you? But your body can''t take it. The doctor said that you were greatly harmed by the

    abortionst time. A month of recovery is not enough. And I can''t get you pregnant again in theing

    two or three years. I was afraid that if lost control of myself, I would make you even more

    ufortable. So I could only endure it. But I''m a man. What if I can''t help my desire anymore? So I

    could only turn to ir for the medicine. It would be good for both you and me."

    Nicole was speechless at that. She did not expect that was why Samuel took the medicine to avoid her.

    She turned to face Samuel as if she was trying to find something from his expression, but she caught

    nothing. She could only see the hurt and sadness in his eyes.

    Now Nicole was confused.

    Could it be that she had misunderstood him?

 Chapter 398 When Will You Come Home with Me

    Chapter 398 When Will You Come Home with Me

    "Do you think I''m stupid?"

    Nicole kicked him. Although she didn''t have enough strength, she still looked formidable.

    ''I was almost tricked by this man.''

    She was still exhausted, and Samuel had the audacity to say that he had taken ir''s medicine?

    Samuel had no clue why she kicked him.

    "What I said is true."

    "Really? Exin to me now, if you really took ir''s medicine, what was that? Is the medicine

    ineffective on you?"

    Samuel was suddenly enlightened to what she was referring to and exined with a grin, "Of course

    not. I took the medicines when I needed them. And since you''ve been missing from home recently, why

    should I take them? What? You want me to be impotent?"

    Hearing his words, Nicole turned her head to the side withoutment. But after a while, she said,

    "So, neither you nor Vi took the medicine? Or did she drug you?"

    "Neither."

    Samuel sat on the bed, wanting to smoke. But at the thought that Nicole was still here, he resisted his

    desire and just fiddled with the cigarette in his hand.

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole suddenly found herself very concerned about it.

    She was actually the same as Samuel. She was paranoid about mental and physical loyalty. If Samuel

    had something to do with Vi, although Nicole might not be able to break up with him, she knew she

    would never forgive him.

    Sure enough, Samuel knew what Nicole was worrying about. After pondering for a while, he began,

    "Vi used Mike. She had Mike put a drug in the cigarette. When I woke up, I was already sleeping

    with her. The drug was so powerful that I couldn''t do anything at all. And then the reporter came in, so

    nothing happened between me and her."

    Nicole was somehow familiar with his description.

    "Why do I feel that it''s a bit like..."

    "It''s a lot simr to what we have experienced, isn''t it?"

    Samuel thought of it as well.

    "If she were you, I would enjoy it and marry you back home. But it was Vi, and I''m sorry, I couldn''t do

    it. The trick worked the first time. But if they try to do it again, how can I fall for that?"

    Nicole flushed somehow, but she continued to ask, "But Vi is in the hospital, and she is suffering

    from avulsion. How do you exin that?"

    "I didn''t touch her. I went out of my room to look for Mike. If you don''t believe me, you can check the

    security cameras of the hotel. As for who slept with Vi, I have no idea. She tried to frame me. "

    "There''s something at the Seapolis City that you don''t know. How strange."

    Obviously, Nicole didn''t want to let him off so fast.

    Samuel almost raised his head to swear.

    "I have never ever done anything unfaithful to you. Nicole, me, my heart, and my body are all yours,

    always yours."

    Nicole was somewhat depressed at that.

    That was not she want to hear from him.

    It seemed that all the misunderstandings had been cleared up, but Nicole was still ufortable.

    "Those photos are real."

    Her suddenment caught Samuel off guard.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I said those photos are real. I think you can see that as well. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have fought Tim

    the first time you saw him. Of course, that was me and I know it very well. But I don''t remember when I

    was kidnapped, let alone photographed."

    It was also something that Nicole could not figure out.

    Samuel watched Nicole and said suddenly, "I''m thinking about someone. I don''t know if it has anything

    to do with her. But I''ve already asked Jacob to investigate."

    "Who?"

    "Soseph."

    Nicole was surprised by what Samuel said.

    She almost had forgotten about Soseph because she didn''t want to think about her.

    She had saved Soseph, and Soseph had saved Zoe. But in the end, Soseph was chased out of the

    Seapolis City by Samuel. If she decided to take revenge, it was very likely. But...

    "I''ve never been alone with her, let alone allowing her to see my naked body and take those photos."

    Nicole gritted her teeth, unable to understand what was going on.

    Samuel was also confused now, but he cherished every second he shared with Nicole even more.

    "I will ask Jacob to keep an eye on it and I will try hard. But can we talk about your problem?"

    "What''s my problem?"

    Nicole pulled the sheet over to cover herself. She felt that she wasn''t tough enough when speaking to

    Samuel in the other way.

    Realizing that she was trying to hide from him again, Samuel hurriedly pulled her into his arms along

    with the sheet.

    "What do you want?"

    "What do you want?"

    Nicole was a little annoyed because she couldn''t break away from him.

    But the man whispered, "You feel safe hiding here, don''t you? When things happened, the first thought

    that came to your mind was not discussing them with me. Instead, you turned around, ran away, and

    sent me divorce paperster. What? Did you think if you left the Green family, the ones who were

    targeting you, me, and the Greens would give up their ns?"

    Nicole looked away immediately.

    "I just didn''t want to see you. The thought that you would rather take medicine than touch me broke my

    heart into pieces."

    "Am I that kind of person? I have always been the one who''s frank about what I like and dislike. Even if

    I don''t like you one day, I will tell you directly instead of being with you not saying anything. That''s not

    me! You don''t even know that after being with me for so many years?"

    Samuel angrily stretched out his finger and fiercely poked Nicole''s forehead.

    "Ouch! It hurts."

    "You don''t learn if it doesn''t hurt. The next time you dare to run away from me like this, prepare for the

    consequences. Don''t assume that I''ll spare you just because you''re weak now. Believe it or not, I''ll

    keep you from getting out of bed."

    Samuel was getting more and more flirtatious.

    Nicole felt she could no longer bear it any longer, or she would probably be too embarrassed.

    "You yourself were hiding something from me. You imed that it''s for my own good, but it''s me to

    decide, not you. This is clearly rted to me, but why did none of you tell me about it? I''m thest one

    to know it and in the most unexpected way. You imed that you''re my husband, but what did you do?"

    The more Nicole said, the more aggrieved she got.

    Samuel finally softened at her grievance.

    "Alright, I was wrong. I promise that I won''t hide anything from you next time no matter what happens.

    But you really shouldn''t be provoked after just giving birth. I did it for your health."

    She snorted.

    But her unhappiness was eased a lot. As long as Samuel exined it to her, she would believe it.

    Samuel said that he had nothing to do with Vi, and she believed so. But she was still a little

    embarrassed to give in to him now.

    "When will youe home with me?"

    Samuel asked directly.

    Nicole avoided it somewhat.

    "I don''t want to go back yet."

    Her voice was not loud because she was afraid that Samuel would get angry. But the man was not as

    irritable as she imagined.

    "You can''t stay here forever. Besides, aren''t you afraid of any rumor involving you and Tim?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I and Tim are..."

    "I know. But Mom asked me to tell you that the Greens are not used to leaving a woman taking their

    burdens. It''s fine if you don''t want to go back now, but if you''re tired outside, remember to go home."

    Nicole''s eyes watered immediately.

    She knew how nice Ms. Green was to her. Now that she had encountered such a thing, and her

    mother-inw would still stand beside her as usual. It was a lie to say that she was not touched.

    "Is she alright?"

    "She''s fine. Your parents are very anxious. If I hadn''t sent someone to protect them, the reporters

    would have already broken into their house and made things difficult for them. You hid away as soon as

    something bad happened. Indeed, you had your own ns. You thought that they were targeting you,

    but you left before you could handle things properly. Did you ever consider that all of us would worry

    about you? "

    Samuel didn''t n to me Nicole at first, but after thinking about it, he said it out. After all, Nicole was

    no longer a child.

    Nicole was worried about her parents. After settling down in Tim''s, she had Tim inquire about how her

    parents were doing. After knowing what Samuel had done, she was touched.

    She could be willful and do anything she wanted anytime because she believed that Samuel would

    take care of everything for her. But she did not want to rely on Samuel for everything.

    The contradictory and affectionate feeling abashed Nicole a lot.

    "What? Am I wrong?"

    "I didn''t say what you said was wrong. I knew you would take care of it."

    Although Nicole was embarrassed, she said it out loud nevertheless.

    Samuel was a little frustrated.

    "Now you believe I can handle it, but you didn''t believe I can handle your trouble back then?"

    "I was just irritated by what you do and ran away in a rage. I only learned what was going on after

    fleeing away. At that time, I thought that if they wereing for me, it might be good for you if I leave

    you, the Green Family, and the children."

    Nicole was telling the truth.

    If she had known about these things from the beginning, perhaps she wouldn''t have been so impulsive.

    Samuel sighed and said, "It has been years, and you''re still questioning my feelings for you. Do you

    think you should be punished?"

    "Isn''t it up to you to decide whether to punish me or not? Even if I say no, you''ll still have me."

    Nicole began to use him.

    Samuel was suddenly a little awkward.

    "Didn''t you make me do that? Let me see if I have hurt you."

    With that, he was about to lift the sheet covering Nicole.

    "I don''t want you to see!"

    Nicole refused to let him get his way no matter what he said.

    Because she was naked under the sheet. With Samuel''s current energy, how would she allow him to

    have a round two?

    Her body couldn''t bear it!

    Seemingly noticing Nicole''s worries, Samuel grinned and said, "Although I do want to have it again, I

    know it has already made you a little ufortable just now. Don''t worry, I can control myself. But..."

    Before he could finish his words, some footsteps sounded from outside suddenly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 399 Mr. Green Actually Learned to Eavesdrop

    Chapter 399 Mr. Green Actually Learned to Eavesdrop

    "Hurry up and leave!"

    Nicole''s first instinct was to let Samuel leave, as if Samuel was not her husband, but an adulterer.

    Samuel was immediately angry.

    "You''re kicking me out? I''m your husband. Why can''t I be with you? Where do you want me to go?"

    Samuel said in disappointment.

    Nicole listened to the footsteps outside getting closer and closer. She can''t help but say, "I don''t care

    who you are now? Hurry up and leave. I don''t want anyone to see a man in my room."

    Samuel''s face turned gloomy.

    "Tim is not a man? Hees here every day! Why can''t Ie if he could?"

    "He doesn''t sleep with me!"

    "What the hell? You want him to sleep with you?"

    Samuel''s voice was so loud that Nicole hurriedly reached out her hand to cover his mouth in fear.

    "What are you shouting about? What are you yelling? What nonsense are you talking? Tim and I are

    innocent. I am so mad at you right now. You should hurry up and leave!"

    Nicole kept pushing Samuel. She didn''t even give him time to put on his clothes and directly pushed

    him onto the balcony. His clothes and trousers were stuffed into his arms. With a "thud", she closed the

    door of the balcony.

    The cold wind blew outside, causing Samuel to shiver. Looking at the heartless woman, she quickly

    tidied herself up, and even folded the nkets. Her speed wasparable to that of the army.

    Samuel looked at his sorry state and gritted his teeth!

    How dare she!

    No one had ever kicked him out of bed. He had even been pushed to the balcony like an adulterer.

    Wasn''t she afraid that someone would see him, Samuel Green, standing naked on the balcony of her

    room?

    Although he was furious, Samuel still put on his clothes reluctantly.

    Motherfucker!

    He hadn''t showered yet!

    Samuel''s face clouded when he thought of this.

    Nicole didn''t care what he thought now. Not only did she fold the quilt, she also opened the window.

    She was afraid that there would be traces left in the room.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    "Miss Nicole, Mr. Tim asks me to bring you some snacks. He''s afraid you''ll be hungry in the middle of

    the night."

    The waiter said politely. Nicole hurriedly responded, and then went to open the door.

    When Samuel heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to scold the waiter.

    Samuel wanted to take a shower and had to wait for the waiter to leave. Otherwise, he could be

    ufortable. He heard Nicole say, "What''s going on outside?"

    "Nothing. A gambler lost money and wanted to bet his wife here. They''re causing troubles."

    "Should I go down and take a look?"

    "No, but Mr. Tim asked if Miss Nicole wants to switch rooms. If things get serious, the crowds may

    gather and meet you."

    The waiter''s words caused Nicole to pause for a moment, but she still nodded.

    "Which room?"

    "The innermost room is Mr. Tim''s private room. Normally, no one dares to enter. Miss Nicole could go

    there."

    "Alright."

    Nicole took a meaningful look at the balcony and left with the waiter.

    Samuel was filled with anger!

    He was her rightful husband. Why should he hide?

    That heartless woman didn''t even leave a single word for him, did she?

    He originally wanted to rush out. He also nned to take a shower after the waiter left. However, he

    didn''t have any thoughts now.

    There was amotion below. If he stayed here, it was inexplicable for him to be found here. At that

    time, nobody knew what kind of impact it would have on Nicole.

    Thinking of this, Samuel angrily jumped off the balcony and returned to the car.

    Jacob smelled something special and asked, "Mr. Green, what did you do? What''s the smell on your

    body?"

    "What does it have to do with you? Drive!"

    Samuel said with anger, making Jacob even more confused. He thought that Samuel might not have

    found his wife, so he was so angry.

    Jacob thought about it and drove Samuel back to the Green''s mansion.

    Samuel thought everyone was asleep, but he didn''t expect Lucas to appear and walk to him.

    "Samuel, have you seen Mommy?"

    Samuel suddenly put on a serious face.

    "I saw her. Hurry up and go to sleep. Don''t worry about us."

    Saying that, Samuel was about to go upstairs. He felt really ufortable.

    Lucas grabbed his hand and said, "What did you do?"

    "What can I do? I went to find your mommy."

    "No, your clothes are wrinkled. Which woman did you fool around with?"

    Lucas was like a little detective. He sniffed at Samuel''s clothes. Samuel didn''t bother to give him a

    response.

    "You little brat, do you know the meaning of fooling around? Hurry up and go to bed."

    Samuel was about to drag Lucas to his room.

    Lucas suddenly shouted at the top of his voice.

    "Grandma, Samuel went out to find a woman. Do you know?"

    "You little bastard, what nonsense are you talking about?"

    Samuel covered Lucas¡¯ mouth, but the living room light was on.

    The servants pushed out Laurel, and Vincent walked out of the study.

    The ones who could still sleep now were probably Zoe and Joseph.

    Everyone was looking at Samuel.

    "Samuel, what did you do? Why are you dressed like this?"

    This was the first time that Vincent saw Samuel''s buttons buttoned wrongly, so he couldn''t help but feel

    a little surprised.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Laurel nced at Samuel. She found that his clothes were crumpled and there was a scratch on his

    neck. She immediately narrowed her eyes.

    "Follow me to the study! Lucas, go to sleep."

    "Okay!"

    Lucas achieved his goal and stuck out his tongue at Samuel. He turned around and ran away. Samuel

    was so angry that he wished he could kick this brat fiercely.

    "Mom, it''s not what Lucas said. I..."

    "Come to the study room! Isn''t it embarrassing?"

    Laurel''s face turned ashen with outrage. Samuel could only shrink his neck and follow her.

    Vincent had no choice but to vacate his study room. As he walked past Samuel with a smile, he

    whispered, "Just tell the truth. If you confess honestly while Nicole is away, Mom would show mercy."

    "Scram!"

    Samuel heard his nonsense, he was so angry that he kicked Vincent. However, Vincent escaped.

    "Come in and close the door!"

    Laurel''s voice was especially dignified.

    Samuel was speechless.

    Ever since he was eighteen, Laurel had rarely taught him such a lesson. Right now, he was even more

    aggrieved. He clearly didn''t do anything, so why was he being examined by the entire family?

    As he closed the door of the study, Laurel pped her hand on the desk.

    "Tell me, where did you go? There''s a lot of news about Nicole outside. I know you went to the casino

    looking for Nicole. What did you do today? Did you find her on the bed?"

    "Yes, I found her on the bed."

    Samuel whispered without any hesitation. Laurel was slightly stunned. She was so angry that she

    grabbed the book and wanted to beat him up.

    "You dare to admit it? You actually dare to admit it! You bastard, how can you betray Nicole? Come

    here!"

    Laurel was about to beat up Samuel. So he hurriedly said, "Mom, I''m with Nicole today."

    "What?"

    Laurel was stunned and couldn''t believe it.

    "Really, I''m with Nicole."

    The moment he thought of his grievances just now, Samuel was so depressed.

    Being pushed out of the window by his wife like an adulterer, how could he tell Laurel such a shameful

    thing?

    Obviously, Laurel also didn''t believe it.

    "You''re in such a sorry state with Nicole? Don''t tell me Nicole did this."

    "Who else could it be if it wasn''t her?"

    Samuel''s tone was not good. It sounded as if he had suffered great grievances, causing Laurel to not

    know whether she should continue to ask or not.

    "Are you really with Nicole?"

    "If you don''t believe me, call her and ask!"

    Samuel said angrily.

    He was ufortable and he felt like hundreds of insects were crawling on his body. He came home

    and wanted to take a hot bath first. However, he was treated as if he was fooling around. Even his

    mother taught him a lesson like as if he was a child.

    Why should he suffer this?

    Seeing Samuel like this, Laurel didn''t ask anymore. She couldn''t really call Nicole and ask if they had

    slept together just now, could she?

    "Well, then hurry back to your room and wash up. Even if you''re with Nicole, don''te back in such a

    sorry state. If someone sees this, it might be reported again. People are still talking about your gossips

    with Vi. Don''t you think you''re famous enough?"

    "I..."

    Samuel finally didn''t say anything.

    He really wanted toe back clean. However, Nicole didn''t give him time.

    However, he couldn''t tell Laurel such a shameful thing. He could only say angrily, "Mom, I''ll go back to

    my room first."

    "Go!"

    Laurel also felt that it was ridiculous tonight.

    She coughed and let Samuel go out.

    Samuel opened the door and saw Vincent standing at the door eavesdropping. He red at him angrily

    and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but Mr. Vincent Green Actually Learned to Eavesdrop.

    When did you learn this habit like gossiping women?"

    After saying that, Samuel went back to his room angrily, regardless of Vincent''s thoughts.

    After returning to his room, Samuel quickly took a bath and feltfortable. Lying on the big bed, he

    suddenly realized how big the bed was.

    In the past, when he was with Nicole, Samuel did not feel that the bed was so big. He even thought that

    it was quite warm and lovely. Now, he was lying here alone, as if he was looking at the vast sky, lonely

    and deste.

 Chapter 400 Was Mr. Tim a Sore Loser?

    Chapter 400 Was Mr. Tim a Sore Loser?

    He had nned to rest. However, the moment he closed his eyes, he thought of Nicole and he was

    horny.

    After all, he was a man who had been single for more than a month and suddenly could sleep with his

    wife. How could he keep calm?

    Samuel woke up again and took a cold shower. Somehow, he thought that the bed was a real eyesore

    and could not sleep.

    He didn''t feel it before. However, when he came back today, he found that this bed was ridiculously big

    without Nicole. It was so big that he was insecure.

    Damn, when did a grown man like him need sense of security?

    However, Samuel still looked at the double bed in disgust, put on his pajamas and went to Lucas'' room.

    Lucas was still awake when he heard the sound from the door. He was slightly stunned. When he saw

    that it was Samuel, he was lost for words.

    "Samuel, why are you here? It''s the middle of the night."

    "Move to the inside."

    Without another word, Samuel stretched out his long leg and kicked Lucas.

    Lucas curled his lips.

    "Do you n tomandeer my bed?"

    "What do you mean bymandeering? You''re my son, let alone this bed. Quickly move to the inside."

    Samuel was tall and strong. Hey down on Lucas¡¯ bed, making the bed seem narrow.

    Lucas was lost for words.

    "Samuel, I''m too old to sleep with Daddy. Otherwise, you can go find Zoe or Joseph."

    "Shut up and sleep now. Either in bed or on the sofa, choose one."

    Samuel said peremptorily.

    Lucas didn''t know whether he was unlucky. How could he have such an unreasonable father?

    However,pared to sleep on the sofa, Lucas decided to share the bed.

    He leaned awkwardly against Samuel''s embrace, feeling ufortable.

    Samuel hugged Lucas in his arms. He finally felt that he was not lonely and cold. He was somewhat

    satisfied. Lucas was small and soft. His trace of milk fragrance made Samuel feel especially

    "Sleep."

    Samuel made decisions for Lucas tonight with just a single sentence.

    Lucas could only sigh and close his eyes.

    Sleeping with Samuel was apletely new experience.

    Although Lucas said that he was too old to sleep with his father, this was still the first time.

    Samuel''s embrace was different from Nicole''s. It was not so soft, but it carried a trace of a man''s sense

    of security.

    Lucas unconsciously fell asleep with a satisfied smile on the corners of his mouth.

    Hearing the sound of Lucas'' gentle breathing, Samuel opened his eyes.

    Under the dim yellow light, Lucas slept very peacefully. He involuntarily softened up his look.

    Although Lucas was mischievous, he was still a child.

    Samuel felt tired. He hugged Lucas even tighter, and then fell asleep.

    The next morning, when Samuel woke up, his entire body was aching.

    Although Lucas¡¯ bed looked very big, it waspared to Lucas¡¯ height and age. Samuel was tall and

    strong. It was ufortable for him to sleep here all night.

    He gently pulled back his arm, feeling as if his entire body had fallen apart. However, he didn''t dare to

    make a big move. He was afraid that he would wake up Lucas.

    After covering Lucas with the nket, he went out of Lucas¡¯ room. He happened to meet Laurel and

    Vincent. When they saw Samueling out of Lucas¡¯ room, they couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Did you sleep in Lucas'' roomst night?"

    Laurel felt that it was quite inconceivable.

    Laurel would not feel strange if it was Zoe. However, Lucas had always been ustomed to being

    independent. How could he be with Samuel?

    "Lucas was a little scaredst night and asked me to apany him." Samuel said with a straight

    face.

    "What?"

    Laurel and Vincent were stunned for a moment.

    He said... Lucas?

    However, Samuel did not exin any further. He went to the bathroom and started washing up.

    They looked at each other and didn''t ask anymore. After all, father and son had to cultivate their

    rtionship. They couldn''t interfere, could they?

    After washing his face, Lucas came out of the room.

    "Grandma, let Samuel go back to his room to sleep at night. I''m used to sleeping alone. It''s really

    ufortable for me to share the bed!"

    Lucasined.

    Laurel and Vincent were stunned again.

    "Aren''t you the one who asked your daddy to apany you because of fear?"

    Lucas was slightly stunned and said angrily, "I don''t know who was afraid."

    After saying that, he went to the bathroom angrily.

    Samuel pretended nothing happened and said to Vincent, "I heard that the Louis family is bidding a

    project with us recently?"

    "Yes, what''s wrong?"

    Ever since Vincent ran thepany, Samuel had never asked about the business of Eternal Group.

    Now that he heard Samuel suddenly mention it, Vincent couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment and

    think if he had done something wrong.

    However, Samuel said indifferently, "I just want to tell you that from now on, the Eternal Group will

    interfere in the business of the Louis family."

    "Did Tim offend you?"

    Vincent knew what he meant.

    Laurel didn''t care about the business, so she asked the servant to push her to the greenhouse.

    However, Samuel sneered and said, "Offend? I would let him know the meaning of ¡®offend¡¯."

    Seeing Samuel''s expression, Vincent couldn''t help but shiver.

    "I have no problem with your idea, but if the funds are stuck..."

    "Take the money from my venture capitalpany."

    "Alright!"

    Hearing this, Vincent understood.

    However, he asked curiously, "Did Tim really hide Nicole?"

    "Fuck off!"

    Thinking of this, Samuel was consumed with jealousy.

    Nicole didn''t even call him all night, not even a single text message. She was so confident with him!

    Seeing Samuel''s gloomy expression, Vincent teased, "People can''t provoke a horny man. Look at you

    now. I can''t even remember your poprity in the past?"

    Samuel red at him and said, "I''m horny? You''ve been solving your desire outside these past few

    years. Be careful the embarrassing illness and then ruin yourself."

    After saying that, Samuel left angrily, which made Vincent a little depressed.

    What did he mean? The shameful illness?

    He did nothing!

    Sure enough, he shouldn''t provoke a man without a wife at his side. Samuel was so moody!

    After Samuel went out of the door, he felt depressed and ufortable. It just so happened that Jacob

    had arrived.

    "Mr. Green, are we still going to the casino today?"

    "Go. Why not?"

    Samuel was so angry in the morning that Jacob rubbed his nose and secretly med himself that he

    should keep his mouth shut.

    They drove to Tim''s Red Sun Casino.

    Before Tim could get up, he heard that Samuel was here. He frowned slightly and looked at the time. It

    was just 730 in the morning.

    730?

    Which casino would open at 730 a.m.?

    Because of the gamblersst night, Tim did not sleep all night. Just as hey down, he heard Samuel

    "Tell him we won''t be open until ten in the morning. Let hime at the proper time."

    Before Tim could finish his words, Samuel had already pushed open the door and walked in.

    "Hasn''t Mr. Tim gotten up yet? Could it be that he couldn''t afford to lose yesterday? He was with a

    woman all night?"

    Hearing this, Tim was fumed with anger.

    "Just twenty million, I, Tim, can''t afford? Aren''t you underestimating me too much?"

    "Then I misunderstand you. I just bring 30 million here today. Mr. Tim, would you please bet with me."

    Samuel looked at Tim with a smile.

    This guy definitely did it on purpose!

    Tim was so angry that he could not control his expression.

    "Mr. Green, it''s just 730 in the morning. Normally, the casino opens at 1000. Aren''t you too early?"

    "Well, I can''t help but be excited when I think about winning against Mr. Tim. I can''t even sleep

    anymore. There are so many casinos in the Seapolis City and you''re the only one that I win. I must

    take advantage of my good fortune to win a few more times. Was Mr. Tim a sore loser?"

    "Damn it! Who can''t afford to lose?"

    Timcked sleep and lost his temper.

    He could tell that Samuel had done it on purpose. Even if he didn''t agree, Samuel would y tricks.

    He got up with a bit of resignation and said hatefully, "What do you want to bet? I''ll let them bet with

    you."

    "They''re not qualified to bet with me. Mr. Tim,e on."

    Samuel was somewhat forcing him.

    Tim simply wanted to chase Samuel out with a broom.

    Why was Samuel so rascal now?

    Tim was forced to start betting and yawned heavily. He lost a lot of money in just a few rounds.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Mr. Tim, you''re in a bad ce right now."

    "Just a few rounds, I haven''t started yet. Do you know if I can win?"

    Tim said angrily. He washed his face again and began to seriously y cards with Samuel.

    Nicole heard that Samuel came early in the morning. She thought that he woulde up to her

    directly. She didn''t expect that he would actually bet with Tim.

    "Did you hear exactly? Are you sure it was Samuel that made a bet with Mr. Tim?"

    "Yes, Mr. Tim is forced to start. However, he is so sleepy."

    Hearing this, Nicole was lost for words.

    Samuel even didn''t hide his intention of making difficulties for Tim.

    What the hell was he doing?

    Nicole was about to go there while the waiter stopped her.

    "Miss Nicole, you''d better not go. Although it''s morning, you can''t say for sure that no one else will be

    there. If someone sees you, it''s hard to say."

    Thinking of this, Nicole thought the waiter was right. She returned to her room and called Samuel.

    Samuel was gambling happily when he heard the phone ring. Seeing Nicole''s number, he put on a faint

    smile.

    This woman finally remembered to call him.

    Unfortunately...

    He didn''t want to answer it anymore.

    Thinking of this, Samuel hung up the phone willfully and said to Tim with a wicked smile, "Mr. Tim, have

    you beentely suffering from kidney deficiency? Why are you so listless when you y cards? Do you

    need a prescription to nourish your kidney?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 401 I Didnt Have Time

    Chapter 401 I Didn''t Have Time

    Having been in the Seapolis City for so many years, Tim had always been called a yboy. All of

    women he had ever dated spoke highly of him. This was the first time that he had been called an

    impotent man.

    His face turned red from anger.

    "Samuel, you should keep it for yourself. I heard that you have been left alone recently. I wonder what it

    feels like. Although I''m single, someone is waiting for me every day. But you are married. Did your wife

    run away because of your impotence?"

    Tim was irritated by Samuel, so he said whatever came to his mind. Hepletely forgot that Nicole

    was still with him, and also forgot why Nicole had returned here.

    As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding temperature instantly dropped to a freezing

    point. Whether it was Jacob or the people beside Tim, they were trembling. After all, Samuel''s

    expression became extremely cold.

    "Well, you are really an eloquent speaker. I wonder how good you are at cards."

    Samuel said with a cold face.

    The phone was still ringing.

    Nicole thought that Samuel deliberately didn''t answer her phone.

    What exactly was this man trying to do?

    She had no idea that Samuel and Tim had already started a gamble.

    Looking at the number on the phone, Samuel''s eyes became even colder.

    Now that she called him, it was probably because he hade early in the morning to find trouble with

    Tim. She wanted to dissuade him.

    His wife, his beloved wife, not only lived with Tim, but also wanted to speak up for Tim now. Samuel

    was by no means in a good mood at this time.

    He threw the phone to Jacob and said coldly, "Tell her that I don''t have time and ask her to wait."

    After saying that, he turned to look at Tim and said, "Come on, let me see how good Mr. Tim''s gambling

    technique is."

    After saying that, the two of them began to y the cards.

    Jacob didn''t know who was calling at all, but since Samuel said so, Jacob didn''t dare to go against him.

    He pressed the answer button and didn''t hear anything from the other end of the line. He directly said,

    "Mr. Green is very busy, so you should callter."

    After saying that, Jacob hung up the phone.

    Samuel was slightly shocked and looked at Jacob thoughtfully.

    Jacob felt that Samuel''s gaze was somewhat intriguing. He couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Green, who''s

    calling?"

    Samuel did not say anything and turned around to continue the game with Tim.

    Jacob wasn''t calm anymore. ''Why did Mr. Green look at me with strange eyes? There was a trace of

    anger in him.''

    ''An insignificant person shouldn''t have Mr. Green''s phone number, right? But if it was an important

    person, why was it from an unfamiliar number?''

    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. Jacob took Samuel''s phone and went out. He

    went to a quiet ce and called back.

    After Nicole was hung up by Jacob, her entire body trembled with anger.

    Damn Samuel. He had tried his best to get her under him yesterday, but today he became indifferent

    towards her.

    And he kept her waiting!

    Fine!

    She was waiting!

    Perhaps someone would be able to withstand her angerter.

    Just as Nicole gritted her teeth angrily, Samuel called back.

    Nicole hung up angrily.

    There were few people who dared to hang up on Samuel, so Jacob felt nervous.

    Really?

    Wouldn''t he be so unlucky?

    The more he thought about it, the more nervous Jacob became. He hurriedly called again.

    Having been called several times, Nicole flew into a rage.

    She was infuriated regardless of what the caller wanted to say when she answered the phone.

    "Samuel, damn you! Didn''t you ask me to wait? Then why are you calling me back? Let me tell you,

    stay away from me today, or I won''t show mercy to you!"

    After saying that, Nicole hung up the phone directly.

    Jacob''s legs were so weak.

    It was Mrs. Green!

    It was actually Mr. Green''s wife!

    Heavens!

    He actually hung up on Mrs. Green and kept her waiting?

    Jacob felt that he must have left his intelligence at home since he followed Samuel to the casino these

    few days.

    What should he do?

    If something unhappy really happened between Samuel and his wife, what would he do?

    Jacob wanted to cry.

    He returned to Samuel dejectedly, only to discover that the chips in front of Samuel had increased.

    How could people say that Samuel was not a good gambler?

    Obviously, Tim wasn''t a match for him.

    Tim put on a look of embarrassment.

    Not to mention being woken up early in the morning, he lost ten million in such a short time and didn''t

    even know how he had lost.

    This was unbelievable.

    However, Samuel said coldly, "Mr. Tim, one more round?"

    "What exactly do you mean?"

    Tim could tell that Samuel was not bad at gambling at all. Instead Samuel was aimed at him.

    He thought that Samuel was quite a gentleman, but now, he was so despicable in his eyes.

    "Did you order the gamblers to cause troublest night?"

    "No, I didn¡¯t have time."

    Samuel leaned back, ying with a cigarette in his hand.

    Ever since he slept with Nicole yesterday, he had begun to control his addiction to cigarettes. Although

    it was a little difficult, it was not impossible.

    Seeing him like this, Tim knew that he won''t tell him anything. If Samuel didn''t win happily, something

    unpleasant might happen beyond his expectation.

    "OK, let''s have the final round. All in, okay? Whoever wins or loses, then we''ll stop here. I''ll go back to

    sleep."

    "OK!"

    Samuel agreed very happily, which surprised Tim for a moment. He looked at Samuel and was

    wondering if he would y some tricks.

    Tim was somewhat uneasy as he gambled thest round with Samuel. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t

    win against Samuel.

    Despite the fact that he lost, Tim didn''t care about those money. He just stood up and said, "Samuel,

    keep your word. Can I go rest now?"

    "Of course!"

    Samuel had no intention of embarrassing Tim at all. It seemed as if he hade early in the morning

    just to gamble with Tim.

    Tim looked at Samuel in confusion, afraid that he would go back on his word, so he hurriedly ran back

    to his room to rest.

    Just as he took off his pants, he heard the waiter running over.

    "Mr. Tim. Something happened."

    "Scram! Even if the sky falls, you are not allowed to disturb my sleep!"

    Tim was going crazy.

    The person who didn''t get enough sleep hated being disturbed the most. Now, he felt that his head was

    going to explode. Moreover, he can hardly keep his eyes open. So the sudden shout from the waiter

    provoked him to anger.

    The waiter was shocked by Tim''s angry roar, but he had no choice but to cry, "Mr. Tim, there''s a call

    from thepany saying that thend in the suburbs is to be auctioned today. When are you going to

    "Isn''t the auction tomorrow?"

    Tim thought that he was dogged by bad luck.

    The waiter whispered, "Thepany said that they had received an interim notice that Eternal Group

    would participate in the bidding, and that the other merchants had agreed to start the auction today."

    The moment "Eternal Group" was spoken, Tim became irritable.

    "Samuel! Fuck you!"

    He finally knew why Samuel had allowed him to go back to sleep so straightforwardly. He had set a

    trap for him here.

    The waiter didn''t know why Tim scolded Samuel, but he didn''t dare to ask, so he could only wait

    outside.

    Tim felt a splitting headache. He really didn''t want to go there. However, Eternal Group was under

    Vincent''s control. Samuel was now a prodigal son. He was running around alone and hadn''t done

    anything wrong.

    Tim epted his fate and got up. He started to tidy himself up and came to Samuel in a few minutes.

    Samuel smiled like a fox.

    "Is Mr. Tim going out? Didn''t you say that you''re so sleepy that you need to rest? Otherwise, let''s have

    another round?"

    "Samuel! You''d better keep going smoothly, or I''ll trample you to death one day!"

    Tim wished he could tear Samuel into pieces.

    Samuelughed even more proudly. ,

    "People tend to go crazy because ofck of sleep. Remember, Jacob, you must remind me to have a

    sound sleep. Otherwise, you''ll see how ridiculous it is."

    "Yes, I understand, Mr. Green."

    What Jacob and Samuel said irritated Tim very much. However, it was gettingte, so he could only

    leave in a hurry.

    After Tim left, Samuel whispered, "Let''s go. Since Mr. Tim has left, no one will have fun with us. Go

    home and get some sleep. Today, we won 20 million. Good!"

    He was showing off in an arrogant manner. People in the casino itched their teeth with hatred. But they

    could not say anything.

    After leaving the casino, Jacob habitually drove the car to the back and stopped.

    Samuel looked at Jacob and said with sarcasm, "Do you want me to go up and serve as a vent to her

    anger?"

    Jacob was depressed.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Green, I didn''t know that person was your wife. You just asked me to say that, and I didn''t say

    anything wrong."

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Samuel opened the car door and got off the car. Then, he smiled evilly and said, "I will ask my wife to

    talk more to Oliviater."

    Jacob immediately got worried.

    "Mr. Green, I was wrong. Can''t I go apologize to Mrs. Green?"

    "You? My wife and I only have this little time to see each other every day, and you want to take up our

    time. You''re so shameless!"

    After Samuel finished speaking, he climbed up the wall with familiarity.

    Jacob thought that no matter what he did and said, it was always he who got the me. He was so

    innocent.

    Every time this couple quarreled, he was the one who suffered.

    Jacob watched Samuel climb the wall in broad daylight. If this was seen by the media reporters, they

    would give a big report.

    He shook his head and quickly stood up when he remembered his tough work.

    Samuel climbed up the wall deftly and almost climbed onto the balcony. With a "bang", Nicole directly

    closed the door and window of the balcony. Samuel couldn''te in and his nose was almost hit by

    the door.

    "Holy shit! Nicole! What are you doing? Open the door!"

    Samuel patted the door and window of the balcony.

    However, Nicole said slowly, "Thieves are really rampant now. They dare to climb the wall in broad

    daylight. No, I have to call the police to prevent anything from happening."

    As she spoke, she really picked up the phone and nned to call the police.

 Chapter 402 A Flaw in the Photograph

    Chapter 402 A w in the Photograph

    "No, Nicole, you..."

    Samuel thought that Nicole was simply going too far.

    Nicole took the phone and showed the screen to Samuel. She was really going to call the police.

    "Leave now! Otherwise, I will call the police! When the police arrive, I''ll see what you can do."

    Nicole didn''t seem to be joking at all.

    Samuel suddenly remembered that he had asked her to wait not long ago. Well, someone really

    needed to wait now, but it turned out to be him.

    "Darling, I am sorry."

    Samuel admitted his mistake and apologized.

    However, Nicole sneered and said, "If Mr. Green doesn''t leave, I will call the TV station. The TV station

    is probably very interested in your behavior."

    As she spoke, she took her phone inside and even closed the curtains.

    Samuel had been left out in the cold, which depressed him.

    He had to leave and return to the car.

    Seeing that he had returned so quickly, Jacob didn''t dare to ask anymore. He only asked where

    Samuel was going.

    Samuel said angrily, "Where? How do I know where to go?"

    Now that he knew where Nicole was, he didn''t want to go anywhere except here. But, he had offended

    his wife.

    Seeing that Samuel was so irritated, Jacob came up with a n.

    "How about buying a bouquet of flowers for Mrs. Green? I heard that women like flowers. Perhaps she

    will be happy to receive flowers and make up with you."

    Samuel looked at Jacob as if he was an idiot and said, "Sending flowers? Are you afraid that others

    wouldn''t know that my wife is living with Tim?"

    Jacob didn''t know what to say.

    "Then..."

    "Then what? It¡¯s rather troublesome."

    Samuel was depressed.

    Right now, Lucas was calling him.

    "Samuel,e back. I found something wrong."

    "What''s the problem?"

    "About Mommy''s photos."

    As soon as Lucas said this, Samuel immediately became spirited.

    "Let''s go. Drive back to the old mansion."

    Jacob immediately followed Samuel''s order.

    Nicole was still waiting for Samuel to ask for her pardon, but after a while, there was no phone call or

    message from him, and it seemed that there was no sound outside.

    She suddenly pulled open the curtains and found that Samuel had gone.

    Good!

    This man didn¡¯t care about her, did he?

    Nicole felt upset.

    She wanted to call Samuel and scold him, but she felt that it was too embarrassing.

    If he didn¡¯t care her, just leave it at that. She was not afraid of it!

    Nicole thought it in her own way, but she felt that something was missing.

    Woman was just like that. When she was sulking and ignored Samuel, she didn''t feel hard to spend a

    day. Now that the misunderstanding had been resolved, she felt that time hung heavy on her hands.

    However, Samuel did not know what Nicole was thinking. He drove back to the old mansion, and Lucas

    directly pulled him into the room.

    "Samuel, look."

    When Lucas erged Nicole''s picture on theputer, Samuel''s face darkened.

    "I have asked someone to delete these photos. Why do you still have them?"

    Although Nicole''s body had been covered by Mosaic in the photo, Samuel was very ufortable

    when his son saw Nicole like this.

    Lucas didn''t feel anything improper. Anyway, it was his mommy. Moreover, the important parts had

    already been covered by mosaics, so he couldn''t see anything.

    "Samuel, don''t worry about this. Look the ce behind Mommy."

    "Behind?"

    Samuel had never thought of this.

    After Lucas reminded him, he narrowed his eyes and looked. Although the photo was a little blurry, it

    didn''t look like a room, but rather like a warehouse or something.

    Where was this?

    Lucas erged the back part.

    "I checked this ce on the map of the Seapolis City, but I didn''t find it. Could it be that it is not a

    picture of Mommy taken in the Seapolis City? But for the past five years, Mommy has been in the

    United States. It can¡¯t be photographed in the United States. That''s absolutely impossible! And I also

    found a problem."

    Lucas hesitated for a moment and said, "Samuel, look at this ce. It seems that the head was

    photoshopped."

    His words shocked Samuel.

    If it was an ordinary photo editing technique, Samuel would have already noticed it. However, at the

    first nce of the photo, Nicole''s body was noticed, which made them feel that it was real, so much so

    that they ignored other things.

    If Lucas hadn''t been searching for the ws in this photo, Samuel probably wouldn''t have been able to

    find the traces of editing in it.

    "Why did they edit your mommy''s head on it? This is clearly..."

    Samuel stopped in time. He could not say to Lucas that since it was his mother''s body, why did they

    edit the photo?

    This question puzzled Samuel.

    "Good boy, I''m going to see your mommy."

    Samuel took a picture of the w in this photo.

    Lucas looked at Samuel and said, "Samuel, when can Mommye back? I miss Mommy."

    "Very quickly!"

    Samuel thought that he had found a clue.

    No matter what, he should give the child some hope.

    Lucas didn''t ask anything else. He knew that he couldn''te out to see Mommy at this critical time, or

    else it would cause inconvenience to Mommy.

    "You must take good care of Mommy!"

    "I see."

    Samuel touched Lucas¡¯ head and quickly left the room.

    "Jacob, return to the back door of the casino."

    "What?"

    Jacob felt that Samuel was getting more and more courageous, but did something happen when he

    came back?

    He now knew what he should ask and shouldn''t ask, so he didn''t ask anymore and drove Samuel back.

    Samuel climbed onto the balcony again and found that the balcony door was open and the curtains

    were drawn. As for Nicole, she was busy with something in the room.

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel hurriedly came in, only to see Nicole ncing at him. She said, "Samuel, did you go to the

    wrong ce?"

    It depressed Samuel somewhat.

    "You are still angry?"

    "How dare I be angry!"

    Nicole said coldly.

    Samuel took out a rose from his bosom and handed it over like a magic trick.

    "Look, I just went home and picked it for you from mom''s greenhouse. Isn''t it nice?"

    When Nicole heard this, she immediately stood up.

    "You picked your mother''s roses? Samuel, if you want to please me, you should go to buy flowers.

    Mom''s roses are all rarities. They are as precious as pearls. How dare you pick your mother''s roses?"

    "So what? As long as you like it, it''s worthy. It''s no big deal."

    Samuel''s indifferent expression really made Nicole speechless.

    However, this was a green rose. It really pleased her.

    Nicole''s expression softened slightly as she hurriedly took out a flowerpot and inserted the rose into it

    to raise it.

    Seeing that she liked it, Samuel hugged her from behind and smiled, "Come on, don''t be angry. I went

    back just now for something. We found some evidence. Take a look."

    "Evidence?"

    Nicole was slightly shocked, and she did not notice where Samuel''s hand was.

    Samuel snickered and took out his phone.

    "Look at this picture."

    This was the first picture Nicole saw in the media. Although it was covered by the mosaic, she was

    upset to see it.

    Samuel whispered, "Look at the environment behind you carefully. Do you have any impression of this

    ce? Lucas told me that hepared all the buildings in the Seapolis City and couldn''t find it. If it

    was in a foreign country, he didn''t believe that you could be kidnapped abroad without knowing."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole quickly picked up his phone and looked at it carefully.

    "Also, here, your head was photoshopped, which is really puzzling. This is your body. Why did they edit

    the photo and photoshop your head? I really didn''t realize this. If it wasn''t for Lucas, I might not have

    discovered this."

    Hearing what Samuel said, Nicole frowned slightly.

    A few fragments of memory shed through her mind.

    "I seem to know where this ce is."

    "Where?"

    When Samuel heard that, he immediately became spirited.

    Nicole looked at Samuel with aplicated expression.

    "Are you okay?"

    He did not know what was wrong with Nicole, but he felt that Nicole was in a bad mood and was

    confused for a moment.

    Nicole did not say anything. Instead, she stood up and pondered before the floor-to-ceiling window. Her

    expression worried Samuel somewhat.

    "Nicole..."

    "I¡¯m okay."

    Nicole sighed softly and said, "I know when this photo was taken."

    "When?"

    "Five years ago, before the fire broke out. I didn''t give birth to Lucas back then."

    Nicole''s answer caused Samuel''s expression to change slightly.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "This ce was the warehouse behind the gas station. But I was knocked unconscious. When I woke

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    up, someone had set up cameras and other equipment beside me. As for whether they took any

    pictures or not, I don''t know. Didn''t rumors say that I ran away with someone? The evidence was

    conclusive. It should be the photos taken at that time. And you said why they edited my head, because

    my face wasn''t the same as it is now."

    Hearing what Nicole said, Samuel thought back to what happened five years ago.

    At that time, Nicole disappeared and a fire broke out. The news that came out the next day was indeed

    that Nicole had eloped with another man. There were photographs as evidence at that time, but

    because it was too embarrassing, the Greens immediately suppressed those photographs.

    Back then, Jacob was arranged to deal with these things. He waspletely immersed in the grief of

    Nicole''s death in the fire, so he didn''t have time to see what the photos were.

    Now that the photos from five years ago had been exposed, who would have the photos?

    Were they the people who participated in what happened that year?

    But Riley was already dead!

    Then who else would take these photos and stir up a tempest again?

    As for Zama, she had been sentenced. Now that she was imprisoned in Capital City, who else could do

    this?

    Samuel and Nicole fell into deep thought. They felt as if the matter of five years ago had not ended

    here.

 Chapter 403 Im Leaving with You

    Chapter 403 I''m Leaving with You

    No matter what, Samuel could not figure out who else was involved in what happened five years ago.

    The two of them were silent for a while. Nicole took the photo over again and looked at it carefully.

    Then she whispered, "Perhaps I know who this person is."

    "Who?"

    Samuel immediately became nervous.

    Nicole looked at the photo for a while and said, "Riley told me that it was not solely caused by Zama.

    Someone else was also involved. That person was her mother, Swift."

    As for Swift, Nicole thought that she did not have much contact with her. However, since she returned

    home five yearster, this person did find trouble with her.

    After Riley died, Swift seemed to have disappeared as well. The George Family''s business in the

    Seapolis City was handed over to others overnight, and then Swift disappeared.

    In the past, she thought that this woman was hiding because her daughter''s death shattered her, but

    now it seemed that this was not the case.

    Perhaps she med Nicole for Riley''s death.

    Right now, she was just hiding in the shadows and waiting for an opportunity to take revenge.

    Hearing Nicole''s analysis, Samuel quickly called Jacob.

    "Arrange for our people to search for Swift with all their might. Anyway, I want to know if Swift is still in

    the Seapolis City."

    "Yes!"

    Although Jacob didn''t know why they had to search for Swift, he still went to do it immediately.

    Nicole''s mind was somewhat weighed down.

    If it was Swift, this matter would probably worsen.

    "I didn''t handle it properly. I thought that everything would end when Riley died. I didn''t expect that Swift

    would actually be a fish out of the."

    "No one would have thought that. Me neither. After all, there were too few people who knew about it

    back then. However, it''s best to ask Zac and Petty about itter."

    Nicole''s words reminded Samuel.

    Now, people who knew what had happened back then were exactly these who had been involved in it.

    Samuel wanted to call and ask, but Nicole said, "We should ask them face to face. Sometimes the

    phone is not safe."

    "That''s true. And living here is not a permanent solution for you. Furthermore, people here are

    untrustworthy. You..."

    Before Samuel could finish speaking, Nicoleughed.

    "So you will make trouble with Tim as long as I stay here?"

    "Feel sorry for him?"

    Samuel immediately became jealous.

    Nicole''s lips curved even wider.

    "Don¡¯t be so petty, okay? You know that there''s nothing between me and Tim, but why do you care so

    much about it every day?"

    "I just don''t like him, okay? You don¡¯t like him. But he is interested in you."

    When Samuel thought that he had searched everywhere for Nicole who was hidden here by Tim, he

    was filled with anger.

    Nicole just rubbed her head and said, "I''m a little tired. I''ll leave the rest to you. I want to rest."

    "Have you got over your cold? I''ll help rub your head."

    As he spoke, Samuel sat beside Nicole and reached out to rub her temples.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s embrace, listened to his breathing, felt the strength of his fingers, and

    unknowingly fell asleep.

    Actually, the personnel here were untrustworthy, so how could Nicole sleep peacefully? Even in Tim''s

    territory, she had to stay awake all the time. Otherwise, no one could tell what would happen to her.

    Right now, beside Samuel, Nicole dropped her guard. She only felt an unprecedented wave of

    exhaustion, so she fell asleep.

    Looking at Nicole who was exhausted, Samuel felt sorry for her.

    This was his wife, his woman, who was supposed to be protected by him, but now she was facing such

    a trouble.

    He gentlyid Nicole down on the bed and covered her with a quilt. He intended to leave, but when he

    got up, he found that Nicole was about to wake up. He sat down again.

    She was extremely insecure.

    He thought that this woman was heartless, but now it seemed that she wasn''t heartless. She was just

    showing off such an illusion to others.

    In the end, Samuel took off his shoes and went to bed, hugging Nicole tightly in his arms.

    Feeling the familiar aura and temperature again, Nicole slept soundly this time.

    When Jacob called Samuel, Samuel frowned slightly and quickly hung up. Then, he put Nicole down

    before arriving on the balcony.

    "What is it?"

    "Mr. Green, I have noticed a few reportersing here. I wonder if they''re here for you."

    Hearing this, Samuel frowned slightly.

    "What are they going to do?"

    "I''m not sure. They might have heard that you won money here, and you''re here again today. So they

    came here."

    "It could also be because someone knew that Nicole was here and came for her. No, Nicole can''t be

    here anymore."

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel hurriedly shook Nicole awake.

    "Nicole, wake up."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole opened her eyes and was a little confused.

    It took her a while to remember where she was.

    "What happened?"

    "There are a few reporters outside. They are all in in clothes. I don''t know if they areing for me

    or for you. Leave with me, okay? I can''t leave you here alone. Now that Tim has a bidding war, it''s

    impossible for him to protect you here. I can''t send people over, either. That would expose you. Listen

    to me. Follow me. I will definitely protect you."

    Samuel''s eyes twinkled, his expression especially nervous and anxious.

    The misunderstanding between her and Samuel had been resolved. She knew that Samuel didn''t

    despise her because of the photos, so Nicole wouldn''t quarrel with him anymore. However, would it

    affect the reputation of the Greens if she went back now?

    Seeing through what she was thinking, Samuel whispered, "Mom said, it''s the Greens'' business. We

    will face it with you. Do you think it will be solved by just signing a divorce agreement? Those people

    who are hiding in the shadows to deal with you and our family will not let it go."

    "Fine, I''ll go with you."

    Seeing that Samuel was so anxious, Nicole could not bear to worry him. Moreover, if she stayed, Tim

    probably would lose much more money.

    Thinking of this, Nicole did not pack anything up and directly followed Samuel to the balcony.

    Samuel took off his coat and tightly wrapped it around Nicole, whispering, "Is it okay to get down from

    here?"

    "My special training of those days isn¡¯t in vain."

    Although Nicole was a little weak, leaving here was a piece of cake for her.

    She was in front, and Samuel followed behind. The two of them climbed down the pipeline.

    Jacob quickly opened the car door.

    "Madam, please."

    Nicole quickly got in.

    At the same time, several reporters'' cars drove to the entrance of the casino.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    "Jacob, drive slowly."

    "Yes!"

    Jacob started the car and slowly walked past the casino entrance. Nicole saw the reporters holding

    cameras and quickly running into the casino.

    It seemed like they came here really for her.

    Her whereabouts was a hidden secret, but who leaked it out?

    It was definitely not Tim, let alone Samuel. Could it be that there were Swift''s people in the casino?

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    If Samuel wasn''t here today, she would have been stuck here.

    When she thought of the brutality of those reporters, Nicole felt a chill run down her spine.

    "Don¡¯t worry."

    Samuel held Nicole in his arms and whispered, "Jacob, go back to the vi."

    "Yes!"

    They quickly returned to Samuel''s seaside vi.

    This was a private domain, so no one could enter without Samuel''s approval.

    After Nicole returned to the vi, Petty and Zac hurriedly came out to wee her.

    "Nicole, how are you?"

    Petty looked at Nicole anxiously.

    Although Zac didn''t say anything, he was very worried.

    "Let''s talk inside."

    Samuel was afraid that Nicole would catch cold, so he hurriedly sent her in.

    After the few of them came in the living room, Petty poured a cup of hot water for Nicole.

    "Petty, Zac, sit down. I have something to ask you."

    Samuel''s sudden solemnity shocked Petty and Zac.

    Because of the car ident, Zac got injuries to his legs, but he still sat down.

    "Mr. Green, what''s wrong?"

    Zac was very calm.

    Samuel whispered, "Five years ago, other than Zama asking you to kill Nicole on her way to the airport,

    who else had ordered you? I remember that there was news of Nicole eloping with others. Who did it?

    Did you take pictures of her?"

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as these words came out, Zac''s expression immediately changed.

    Zac thought that this matter had already been over, but he didn''t expect that Samuel would bring it up

    again today. He didn''t know why, but he felt a little nervous.

    Petty said, "Mr. Green, isn''t this over? Why is it..."

    "Don''t be afraid, Petty. I''m not settling an old score. It is indeed over. However, this matter is rted to

    what happened five years ago. Those photographs should be from five years ago. That''s why I have to

    ask carefully. What happened at that time?"

    Nicole was afraid that Petty and Zac would think too much, so she exined.

    Hearing that, Petty and Zac heaved a sigh of relief.

    Petty bit her lower lip and said, "Those photos were taken by me. At that time, they were both men, and

    Zac didn''t want to do this. However, Zama threatened us, so we had to do this. There was a bodyguard

    who wanted to take advantage of Nicole, but Zac hit him hard."

    "Who did you give those photos to after?"

    This was the question that Nicole wanted to know the most.

    Petty shook her head, but Zac suddenly said, "Riley took all the photos. At that time, Riley had been in

    contact with us. We followed her orders. As for Zama, she never asked us for photos."

    Nicole and Samuel instantly became nervous.

    "Riley! So it''s Swift who''s targeting me and the Greens now."

 Chapter 404 The Don Family Is Going Crazy

    Chapter 404 The Don Family Is Going Crazy

    "Swift? What do you mean?"

    Petty seemed to have understood something.

    Nicole told them about the photos.

    Zac suddenly said, "Maybe I know where Swift is. I heard that she had a boyfriend who worked in a

    casino."

    Zac''s words reminded Samuel of the reporter who came to the casino not long ago.

    "Red Sun Casino?"

    "Yes!"

    Zac was a little surprised, as if he didn''t expect that Samuel could know about this.

    Nicole also thought of it.

    "So that''s the case. Then those people did go for me just now. If I hadn''t left..."

    Samuel held her hand and said, "It''s fine. I''m here with you. I''m your lucky star."

    Nicole rolled her eyes at this man for his shameless boasting and was reluctant to say anything.

    "Jacob, send someone to catch Swift''s boyfriend secretly."

    Samuel knew that there was such a person here, so he would definitely not let him go.

    Zac gave that person''s address to Jacob who went to do it without any dy.

    After knowing all of this, Samuel felt a little relieved.

    "Do you want to go up and rest? You still have a cold and are so tired. Go to sleep. I''ll call you when

    the meal is ready. This is our home. It''s absolutely safe. You can have a sound sleep."

    Hearing that, Nicole was somewhat surprised. The only person in the world who knew her best was

    Samuel.

    Nicole nodded and went upstairs.

    "Petty, cook some chicken soup for Nicole tonight. She has no appetite outside these days."

    "OK, Mr. Green."

    Petty and Zac left.

    Samuel had nothing to do now. He apanied Nicole upstairs. No matter how Nicole pushed him, he

    insisted on sleeping with Nicole. Nicole''s face flushed red, but there was nothing she could do to him.

    When Jacob arrived at the Red Sun Casino, the person Zac mentioned was no longer there. The

    reporters seemed to have never been here before, and there were no traces.

    The people from the casino saw Jacob and thought that Samuel hade again. They hurriedly said,

    "Mr. Tim is still in thepany. I''m afraid he won''te here today, so please tell Mr. Green that he

    cane another day."

    Jacob didn''t exin much and quickly left Red Sun Casino. He rushed to that person''s house.

    Unfortunately, that person wasn''t at home.

    Everything in the house was in a muddle, and it seemed that he had got wind and thus run away.

    Jacob hurriedly called Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, it seems that Ryan has escaped. His home is in a mess, and he isn''t in the casino either."

    "I see."

    Samuel was somewhat dissatisfied with this result, but there was nothing he could do. Perhaps he

    could get some news from Tim about Ryan.

    Nicole was still asleep, because she had returned to her home and slept peacefully, so Samuel was not

    so worried.

    He had someone protect Nicole, and then he and Jacob drove to the auction.

    Tim was extremely sleepy. However, Vincent was also bidding for thend. If he continued, even if he

    won this bidding, he wouldn''t be able to earn much money. However, he was not willing to lose it.

    Thinking that all of this was arranged by Samuel, Tim wished he could kill Samuel.

    This damn man!

    After dealing with him for so long, Tim felt that he became more and more devious and cunning.

    Just as Tim was about to sit down and refresh himself with a cup of tea, Samuel grabbed his cor and

    pulled him out.

    "Samuel, do you want a fight?"

    Tim was already furious. Other than Samuel, no one else dared to pull him out of the lounge.

    In the past, Tim was worried about whether he could beat Samuel, but now, he wished he could fight

    with Samuel.

    Samuel didn''t want to fight with him and directly handed him a cup of coffee, which surprised Tim.

    "You drugged it?"

    "Bad guys won''t die young. You won''t die. Hurry up and finish it. Come on, I have something to ask

    you."

    Samuel lit a cigarette.

    Tim sneered, "Why should I tell you? Who do you think you are?"

    "It''s about Nicole. Your casino has been exposed. The reporters just went over today."

    As soon as Samuel said this, Tim was shocked and immediately became nervous.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You thought you were hiding my wife in your casino, but didn''t you know that her whereabouts leaked

    out?"

    "It''s not possible!"

    Tim was especially surprised, but he swore in confidence.

    Samuel looked at him coldly and said, "You can make a phone call and ask."

    Tim thought that Samuel was framing him, so he hurriedly took out his phone and called the people in

    the casino. Tim was shocked by his reply.

    "How could this be?"

    "Do you know Ryan?"

    "Yes, I know. He is an old dealer from my casino. What''s wrong?"

    Tim never thought that Samuel would actually ask the staff in his casino.

    "I want all the information about this person."

    Hearing this, Tim more or less understood something.

    "Are you sure that the person who betrayed Nicole is Ryan?"

    "That''s right!"

    Samuel looked at him with disdain.

    Tim suddenly noticed something was wrong.

    "But, how did you know that Nicole was with me?"

    "What else? Do you think I''m happy to go to that damn casino every day? If it weren''t for my wife, I

    would never go to your casino."

    Samuel''s words stimted Tim.

    "You mean that you went to other casinos just for the sake of deceiving me?"

    "That''s right. You hid my wife. You should pay a price for it. For the sake of my wife, I just won tens of

    millions from you. Otherwise, do you think you can still keep this casino?"

    "Samuel!"

    Tim was so angry that he almost made a move. He heard Samuel say, "Are you sure you can beat me

    before making a move? I''m not interested in bullying the weak and the disabled right now."

    "You!"

    "Remember to give me the information about Ryan. I want all of his information, including his lover,

    wherever he likes to go. I want everything."

    Samuel ignored Tim''s anger and left.

    Tim hatefully shouted, "Tell your brother to stop. Leave thisnd to me. I promise to give you all the

    information about Ryan."

    "I won''t interfere in the business of Eternal Group. I''m not the president now. As for the information

    about Ryan, if you bear to watch Nicole get into trouble, you can do as you like."

    After saying that, Samuel left without stopping.

    Tim felt as if someone had grabbed his throat. The feeling drove him crazy.

    Could he watch as something happened to Nicole?

    No!

    If he could, why did he hide Nicole in the casino? Why bother setting himself against Samuel for

    Nicole?

    Samuel had figured out all of his methods, so now he didn''t have any chips to challenge him.

    Tim kicked the chair beside him, which hurt his toes and caused him to grimace in pain, but there was

    nothing he could do about it.

    Why did he always lose to Samuel?

    Coming out of the auction, Jacob quickly walked up.

    "Mr. Green, your mother called and said that there''s something wrong with the Greens. You''d better not

    go back for now."

    "What is it?"

    Samuel felt a headache.

    Jacob whispered, "Mrs. Green didn''t say anything, but I had someone inquire about it. It seems that it

    was Mrs. Don who brought Vi to seek a marriage alliance."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Samuel thought that he had heard wrongly.

    Jacob hurriedly nodded.

    This was ridiculous.

    The disturbance that Vi climbed onto Samuel''s bed had not ended, but now Mrs. Don had actually

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    brought Vi to propose marriage.

    Regardless of whether Samuel and Nicole were divorced or not, this woman couldn''t wait toe to

    propose marriage, which was simply shocking.

    Samuel''s expression immediately changed.

    "The Don family is going crazy, isn''t it?"

    "I don''t know, but it''s said that Mr. Jason doesn''t know it."

    Jacob was quite well-informed.

    Samuel said coldly, "If he doesn''t know, he isn''t a Don. I''ve had enough of it. They are really

    shameless."

    Last time, Jason did mention it, but in Samuel''s opinion, Mrs. Don couldn''t be so shameless, but he

    didn''t expect that this did happen today.

    "Don''t tell Nicole about today. I''ll go back. You cane to the vi first and tell her that I have

    something to take care of. I''ll be backter. Tell her not to wait for me to eat."

    Samuel''s words shocked Jacob.

    "Mrs. Green means that you shouldn''t go back. Will you get into trouble if you go back now? You

    should avoid suspicion now."

    "Avoid suspicion? There are already rumors about us flying around. Why should I avoid suspicion? I

    can''t avoid it today. If I don''t go back today, Mrs. Don maybe wille again tomorrow. No matter what,

    this matter has to be resolved. It''s better to solve it by myself instead of my mother."

    Samuel knew that Vi was totally shameless and tried to get him.

    This woman tried her best to approach him and deal with Nicole. He didn''t know if this photo incident

    had anything to do with Vi. Now, if he wanted to find Swift, he would probably have toe forward.

    Jacob didn''t know what Samuel was nning, but he nodded and said, "I see."

    "Ask Olivia to apany Nicole when she is free. I might be a little busy recently."

    "Yes!"

    Jacob hurriedly sent Samuel back to the Green''s old mansion.

    Samuel did not know the situation clearly, but now that he had returned, he sneered when he saw the

    reporters at the door.

    The Don family including Vi really treated reporters as their own.

    Even if they wanted to rely on public opinion to force Samuel to submit, it would depend on whether

    Samuel agreed or not.

    Samuel opened the car door and walked down. Immediately, a lot of reporters noticed him and

    surrounded him. Everyone wanted to get the first-hand information, didn''t they?

 Chapter 405 The Greens Are Going Too Far!

    Chapter 405 The Greens Are Going Too Far!

    "Samuel, did you know about the arrival of Mrs. Don and Vi today?"

    "Samuel, what do you think?"

    The reporters rushed forward.

    Jacob intended to help Samuel block the reporters, but was stopped by him.

    "You can go back. Remember what I said. Don''t talk to Nicole about this."

    "Yes, but Mr. Green, can you handle it?"

    "Of course! They are nothing to me. Just go."

    After Jacob left, Samuel looked at the reporters around him and sneered, "You are very concerned

    about my private life recently. Why? Someone gave you money?"

    Hearing this, the reporters immediately shut their mouths and felt extremely embarrassed.

    "This is a joke, right?"

    "You all know very well whether I am joking or not. You should know what to write and what not to write.

    I''m not a person to be trifled with. I don''t care how much money others give you. And I don''t mind if you

    want to hype up the news. But if you disturb me, I''ll show no mercy to you."

    After saying that, Samuel did not even look at them and directly came into the old mansion.

    When the servant saw Samuel return, she froze for a moment and then hurriedly went forward.

    "Samuel, why are you back? Didn''t Mrs. Green ..."

    "Don''t worry."

    Samuel smiled faintly and then went into the room.

    "Who''s here? Why is it so lively today?"

    Samuel said that before seeing them.

    This was not the first time Mrs. Don had seen Samuel. She did not have a good impression of this

    person, but for the sake of Vi, she had no choice but toe.

    When Laurel saw Samueling back, she frowned slightly and said, "Have you finished your work?

    Youe back so soon."

    "Yes, so Ie back. Hello, Mrs. Don."

    Samuel casually threw his coat to the servant. He just sat in front of Mrs. Don carelessly without any

    respect. As for Vi, he hadn¡¯t even taken a look at her.

    This was Vi''s first time visiting the Greens.

    The Dons'' house was very big, but Vi was still shocked by the old mansion of the Greens.

    The ancestor of the Dons was a general. Although it was a family of schr, it was rather simple. But

    the Greens were different.

    All the buildings of the Greens were built in European style, and the decoration inside was bright and

    eye-catching.

    Everything was in a low-key luxury. Even the mahogany table in front of them was worth tens of

    millions.

    Compared to the Don family, the Greens were truly a wealthy family.

    Vi thought that her family was not bad in the United States, butpared to the Greens, it was

    nothing.

    No wonder Nicole refused to let go of Samuel. As long as she married Nicole, wouldn''t this wealth be

    hers in the future?

    When she thought about how Nicole was about to possess these things, Vi was filled with jealousy.

    Why would Nicole be able to obtain this? Why would she get nothing?

    She had only taken a fancy to Samuel before, but now, she took a fancy to everything in the Greens.

    Vi looked at Samuel with joy. When she realized that Samuel didn''t even look at her, she bit her

    lower lip in grievance, as if she was about to cry.

    "Samuel, I..."

    "What are you doing here?"

    Samuel interrupted Vi. His look of disgust irritated Mrs. Don.

    "What are we doing here? Don''t you have any idea?"

    "I really haven''t. Why don''t you tell me about it, Mrs. Don?"

    Samuel didn''t care about Mrs. Don at all.

    Laurel did not stop Samuel. In her opinion, she had asked Samuel not toe back to avoid all of this.

    Since he came back, it meant that he had a way to face all of this. As a mother, she just needed to

    watch.

    Because of Samuel''s aggressiveness, Mrs. Don really wanted to pull Vi away. But, Vi had held

    her hand, as if she was feeling very aggrieved.

    Looking at the burning light in Vi''s eyes, Mrs. Don''s heart ached.

    "Samuel, you are a man, so you should be responsible. Don''t you want to take some responsibility for

    harming Vi like this? What you have done to her has ruined her reputation as an unmarried girl.

    Shouldn''t you make it up for her?"

    Hearing that, Laurel raised her eyebrows and looked at Samuel.

    Samuel smiled at Vi and said, "What did I do to you? What did you say to your grandmother? Tell

    me."

    Vi''s face immediately turned red.

    She hurriedly lowered her head.

    She wasn''t shy, but she couldn''t face Samuel''s eyes.

    Samuel did not do anything to her, but he let the two men do that to her. She wouldn''t let him go.

    Vi''s virginity was ruined just like that. How could she not seek forpensation from Samuel?

    Vi lowered her head and choked, "Samuel, I really didn''t want to talk to grandma about what

    happened between you and me, but I had to. I was in too much pain, and went to the hospital, I ... I..."

    "Samuel, are you a man? You raped Vi, yet you''re still pretending to be innocent? She''s a virgin girl,

    and she was hurt by you and went to the hospital. Although I blocked the news, do you really think that

    others don''t know?"

    When Mrs. Don saw Vi''s miserable look, she couldn''t help but ask.

    Laurel frowned slightly.

    "Rape? Samuel, what''s the matter?"

    Laurel''s voice was somewhat unpleasant to hear.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry about this."

    After saying that, he looked at Vi and sneered, "I raped you? Are you sure it was me?"

    "Samuel! You are simply going too far!"

    Mrs. Don was so angry that she stood up. And Vi immediately cried with extreme grievance and

    depression, which made her look pitiful.

    Seeing their performance, Samuel leaned against the sofa and said with a smile, "Well, since you insist

    that it was done by me, then tell me, what is the purpose of youring here? Do you want money? I¡¯ll

    pay you based on the first night price of those nightclub girls. Would 100,000 be enough? How about

    this, I''ll give you 200,000, okay? The another 100,000 is the nutrition fee for you. "

    Just as Samuel finished speaking, Mrs. Don mmed the table angrily.

    "Samuel, what do you mean? Do you think our Don family is asking for 200,000? Are you using money

    to humiliate us? Let me tell you! If you don''t marry Vi, we will break with you and expose your

    shameless conduct to everyone in the Seapolis City."

    "Mrs. Don, I am a man. I didn''t do anything to Vi, even if I did, so what? I''m just ying with her.

    Does Mrs. Don want to force me to marry her? Do you remember that Nicole and I are still husband

    and wife? As for Nicole, although you don''t recognize her, she is still your own granddaughter. Do you

    want me to divorce your own granddaughter for your foster granddaughter?"

    Hearing this, Mrs. Don didn''t know what to say.

    "Didn''t Nicole already issue a divorce agreement?"

    "That divorce agreement is not valid. Do you want me to divorce your granddaughter and marry Vi?"

    Samuel looked coldly at Mrs. Don.

    Mrs. Don could tell that Samuel did not intend to divorce Nicole at all, and he would not marry Vi

    anymore.

    "Nicole did such a shameful thing, yet your Greens still epts her?"

    "Shameful? How could my wife do that?"

    Samuel''s tone immediately turned cold.

    Mrs. Don didn''t have the guts to talk about the photos, but she sneered and said, "All people in the

    Seapolis City already know. There is no need to hide for her. Could the Greens allow a woman to do

    such a shameless thing? She knows that clearly, so she wants to separate herself from the Greens. I

    think it''s better for you to fulfill her wish. From then on, you two will be totally unrted."

    "Good idea!"

    Samuel couldn''t help but apud, and then sneered, "Why don''t we leave all matters of the Greens to

    Mrs. Don and let you take charge of our family? No matter what, I married Nicole. I''ll find out the truth

    sooner orter and prove her innocence. But Vi knew I had a wife and still seduced me. Isn''t she

    shameless?"

    "Samuel, I know you don''t like me, but there''s no need to humiliate me like this. I don''t know why I was

    in your bed back then. Really, I didn''t set you up!"

    When Vi heard what Samuel said, she immediately cried.

    Her shoulders trembled, and her cry wasn''t loud or small, but everyone could hear her.

    Seeing Samuel insult Vi like this, Mrs. Don''s chest rose and fell in anger.

    "Laurel, aren''t you going to say a word about this today?"

    "Mrs. Don, what do you want me to say? Your granddaughter did have an affair with my son before he

    and Nicole got divorced. I can''t say my son is right, but there is no smoke without fire. Why doesn''t my

    son have an affair with another girl? It is absolutely impossible for my son to divorce his wife and marry

    Vi! We have family rules, so there is no precedent for a Green to get divorced! So I think you guys

    should ept what my son offered. This is just an affair. The Greens don''t care about the money. Let''s

    see how much Vi wants. We are also unlucky to have been tricked by her. As long as it is not too

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    much, we will give you!"

    Once these words were spoken, Mrs. Don almost lost her temper.

    "The Greens are simply too going too far!"

 Chapter 406 What Exactly Does My Mommy Like About You

    Chapter 406 What Exactly Does My Mommy Like About You

    Vi had never thought that Mrs. Green would say that.

    She cast a furtive nce at Mrs. Green and found that she was staring at her with shrewd eyes. Mrs.

    Green seemed to be able to see through her.

    Vi hurriedly lowered her head and cried, "Grandma, forget it. Let''s go back."

    "How can we just forget it?"

    Mrs. Don was angry.

    In her view, Vi was an innocent girl. But her virginity had been ruined by Samuel. Even at this

    moment, she still didn''t speak for herself.

    "What can we do? Can we really force Samuel to divorce Nicole?"

    Vi said in a particrly aggrieved tone.

    However, Samuel sneered and said, "Don''t call her name. Nicole will feel sick to hear her name from

    your mouth. You better know what to say and what not to say. You know that I can still do something in

    the Seapolis City."

    "Are you trying to threaten the Don family?" asked Mrs. Don.

    She thought Samuel was really a brute.

    How could he treat her granddaughter like this?

    Samuel shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said, "Mrs. Don, you can see whether I''m threatening

    you. And it is you whoe to my house for humiliation. But now you think my words sting. To put it

    bluntly, with Vi''s poor appearance and figure, even she lies on my bed naked, I wouldn''t have a look

    at her, not to mention have sex with her. Don''t think too highly of her! If you want to know who had

    grabbed her virginity, you''d better ask your good granddaughter herself."

    "Now you refuse to admit what you''ve done, don''t you? Alright! Just wait and see!" Mrs. Don said

    angrily.

    She didn''t want to stay any longer so she took Vi''s hand and was ready to leave.

    Actually, Vi didn''t want to leave. But in this situation, she could only follow her grandma''s actions.

    Before she left, she said to Samuel, "I promise that I won''t pester you anymore."

    "You''d better keep your word. And remember, call me Mr. Green. You are not qualified to call me

    Samuel,"

    Samuel said coldly, not showing her any self-respect.

    Mrs. Don was so angry that her entire body trembled, but she had nothing to do with Samuel. She

    could only take Vi out of the Green family''s old mansion.

    After they left, Mrs. Green asked, "What happened on earth?"

    "Vi was raped, but not by me. Although I appeared with her on that day, when the reporters left, I

    also left. Mike can testify for me. But after I left, Vi might indeed have been raped by two producers

    from a small moviepany. The two producers had run away so Vi intended to let me take the

    me."

    Samuel quickly told Grandma the whole story.

    Mrs. Green frowned, saying, "No one can prove that nothing happened between you and Vi. It

    doesn''t matter what others say. What matters is how Nicole thinks about it. You should exin this to

    Nicole as soon as possible, otherwise..."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Mom, Nicole already knows it. We''ve made it clear and she trusts me. I have already taken her back to

    the vi. And I n to make a statementter to give a direct reply about the divorce papers."

    Samuel shared his n with Mrs. Green.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Green was relieved.

    "That''s right. You shouldn''t let Nicole get hurt. I really don''t know what Mrs. Don is thinking. Nicole is

    her legitimate granddaughter, but she didn''t believe her. Instead, she chose to trust an outsider. She

    even wanted you to divorce your wife for that woman. She must be crazy! If Nicole knows this, she

    would be sad."

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Green felt sympathetic for Nicole.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Nicole won''t know what happened today."

    "You won''t have dinner at home tonight, will you?" Mrs. Green asked.

    She could tell that Samuel''s heart had already flown away. It was meaningless to ask him to stay.

    Samuel chuckled. He got up and was about to leave. Just at this moment, Lucas walked out.

    "I wonder what exactly does my mommy like about you, such a yboy who always flirts with other

    women."

    "Boy, don''t talk drivel. What do you mean flirting with other women? How could your dad do such

    things?" Samuel responded.

    After Nicole returned, his mood naturally became much better.

    Lucas knew that no one would fight with him for the bed tonight. He handed the things in his hand to

    Samuel and said, "This is for my mommy. She likes it. You''d better hurry up to solve this. Zoe and I

    both miss mommy."

    "I see,"

    Samuel answered as he took the pastry from Lucas.

    This was Nicole''s favorite mango cake made by Wendy. Nicole had eaten it once and she wasvish

    with her praise for the food. Samuel didn''t expect Lucas to be so careful that he had noticed it.

    Seeing his son being so considerate, Samuel felt pressured.

    Everyone treated Nicole so well.

    He thought they even had upstaged him. Could his wife still remember what he had done for her?

    Samuel rubbed Lucas'' head gently. Then he turned around and left. He couldn''t wait to meet Nicole.

    Although they had only been parted for a short time, he missed her very much.

    As for Mrs. Don and Vi, when they got out of the door, the reporters were waiting outside of the

    mansion. When Vi saw the reporters, she immediately made a pitiful face and wept herself out, as if

    someone had bullied her.

    Mrs. Don patted her back tenderly and got into a car with her.

    "Vi, my poor girl. What should we do now? Samuel refused to admit that and he didn''t intend to

    marry you. Since you don''t have any evidence, even if we use him, it would be useless."

    Mrs. Don sighed with a depressed expression.

    Hearing this, Vi cried more intensely. She bawled.

    "Grandma, I know, I''ve embarrassed the Don family. I''m going to be a nun. And I won''t let Grandma

    turn against the Green Family. My ill-fated life is deemed. I don''t care about my rest life at all. The

    Green family is very powerful. The Don family shouldn''t go against them because of me. Besides,

    Samuel is Nicole''s husband. He said that he would never divorce Nicole. If one day Nicole happens to

    know that, she will me me. I think I should just die."

    As she spoke, she covered her face with her hands and started crying again.

    When Mrs. Don heard this, she immediately said, "What nonsense! Don''t talk about death. You are still

    so young. You can''t be med for this. It is all Samuel''s fault. He always has insatiable hunger for

    another cake and he makes you be in a dilemma. As for Nicole, she did that shameful things and

    everyone in the Seapolis City knew about it. How could she still stay in the Green family? Don''t worry,

    as long as I am still alive, I will definitely do you justice. The Green family wants to solve the problem

    with money. There''s no way!"

    Hearing that, Vi finally felt relieved, but she still shed a few crocodile tears.

    When Vi and Mrs. Don returned home, Jason was waiting for them at the door.

    "Don''t you guys feel ashamed when you go to the Green family to cause trouble? I''ve already told you

    that you couldn''t go to the Green family. Mom, why don''t you listen to me?"

    "What do you know? The most important thing for a girl is her reputation. Now that Samuel has ruined

    Vi''s reputation, he has to give us an exnation."

    "What exnation? Mom, what exnation do you want? If Samuel really agrees to divorce Nicole, will

    you be happy? Nicole is your legitimate granddaughter! She''s my eldest brother''s daughter!"

    Jason really didn''t know what was in Mrs. Don''s mind. If Jacob hadn''t asked someone to inform him, he

    wouldn''t have imagined that Mrs. Don would actually bring Vi to the Green family to propose

    marriage.

    How could they have the nerve say that?

    Seeing Jason get angry, Vi hurriedly whispered, "Uncle, don''t me Grandma. It''s all my fault. It''s

    me..."

    "Of course I would me you! Since you have be one member of the Don family, can you think

    for the family? What good will it be to you if the Don family and the Green family turn against each

    other? Will you be happy? You''re a girl. Your present situation is caused by yourck of self-respect.

    But you even encouraged my mom to goof around with you. Is that what a granddaughter should do?

    Go to the ancestral hall and get down on your knees! You are not allowed to have a meal without my

    order!"

    Jason didn''t like Vi. When he saw her stand out to speak, he became even angrier.

    Hearing his words, Vi was stunned.

    But Mrs. Don suddenly pped Jason and said angrily, "You have really grown up. If you want Vi to

    kneel in the ancestral hall, you might as well send me in. It was my idea to go to the Green family. If

    you want to punish Vi, I would be punished first! You should lock me up in the ancestral hall and

    apologize to your eldest brother."

    Jason was speechless.

    He didn''t know what he should do with such an unreasonable mother.

    If Audrey were here, she might have a way. Now, Mrs. Don was very determined to seek justice for

    Vi and didn''t care about Nicole. This would definitely break Nicole''s heart.

    Thinking that Mrs. Don''s actions would worsen the rtionship between her and Nicole, Jason was

    extremely anxious.

    "Mom, sober up."

    "I''m very sober. Let me tell you, if you want to punish Vi, I''ll go in with her."

    Mrs. Don had made her attitude clear. She wanted to support Vi to the end.

    Seeing this, Jason snorted angrily and could only turn around to leave.

    Vi hugged Mrs. Don and cried, "Grandma, don''t quarrel with uncle for me anymore. If uncle really

    doesn''t like me, I''ll just leave the house. I don''t want to bring humiliation to our family."

    "Silly child, what are you talking about? As long as I am alive, no one dares to bully you. Don''t care

    about your uncle. He''s befuddled. Let''s go home. I''ll have someone prepare more nutritious food for

    you."

    Mrs. Don pulled Vi''s hand and walked into the Don¡¯s.

    At this moment, Vi suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure standing not far from the Don¡¯s.

    She felt that she was being stared by that figure. It gave her a creepy feeling of horror.

 Chapter 407 I Got Them Involved

    Chapter 407 I Got Them Involved

    She suddenly turned her head, but that figure had already disappeared. It seemed as if it was only her

    illusion.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Seeing that Vi suddenly stopped, Mrs. Don was doubted and looked around to see what she was

    watching.

    Vi hurriedly shook her head and said, "Nothing. I might be too nervous today. I always feel that

    someone is watching us."

    "Silly girl, this is the Don¡¯s. They don''t dare to act recklessly here. Even if those reporters want to write

    something, they don''t dare to make up stories. Don''t worry."

    Mrs. Don patted the back of Vi''s hand andforted her with a smile. Then, she brought Vi into

    the room.

    Vi still felt very uneasy.

    She made up an excuse and returned to her room.

    As soon as she got back to her room, her phone rang.

    Looking at the unfamiliar phone number, Vi frowned slightly.

    She cooperated with that woman in order to bring down Nicole. After that, that woman did not contact

    her again. Moreover, she knew that the photo was not enough to cause a big storm. Although people

    were still talking about Nicole''s scandal, it was because Samuel hadn''t taken action. She knew that he

    wouldn''t keep silent all the time.

    As long as Samuel stepped in, he had many ways to get the turning point of this photo event. At that

    time, if he found out that it had anything to do with her...

    When Vi thought of this, she suddenly realized that she had been used as a tool.

    Now that woman contacted her again. She felt a little nervous. She thought it must be extremely risky

    to cooperate with her.

    Who was this woman?

    What was the rtionship between her and Nicole?

    Why didn''t she do anything by herself? She always wanted to use her hands to kill Nicole.

    Vi thought a lot, and didn''t answer the phone.

    The phone rang for a while and finally stopped.

    Vi heaved a sigh of relief.

    It might be good to stop the cooperation rtionship with that women. In her view, that woman might

    help her to be the young madam of the Green family and defeat Nicole, but she herself was clever and

    had her own ways, so why did she have to cooperate with that woman?

    Besides, that woman didn''t help her much.

    Just as she was thinking, Vi''s phone rang again. It was a multi-media message.

    Vi checked it. It was a video of her being raped by the two producers!

    Vi was stunned, and her body involuntarily trembled.

    How could this be possible?

    She had sent people to look for the video, but they didn''t find it. She thought that it was Samuel who

    had taken it away, but now it turned out to be that woman.

    If this video was spread and seen by others, she would be doomed.

    Vi hurriedly picked up the phone and called the woman back.

    "Now you are finally willing to answer the phone?"

    The woman''s voice carried a trace of mockery.

    Vi''s body trembled as she asked, "What the hell have you done? Did you arrange it? Or did Samuel

    arrange it?"

    "Is there any difference? If Samuel cared about you, would the two men dare toy their fingers on

    you? If Samuel was by your side, would they have the opportunity to rage you? Vi, now you want to

    get rid of me and take action alone. Do you really think you have the ability?"

    The woman''s voice carried a trace of coldness,pletely shattering Vi''sst hope.

    "What can you do to help me? Apart from giving me those photographs, you didn''t do anything. I asked

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    people to publish the photos. I bore the anger of Samuel alone. I even paid my virginity. What about

    you? What did you do for me? And now you''re threatening me with this video. How could I be willing to

    cooperate with you?"

    Vi''s voice was trembling. She was anxious, but more furious.

    She was seldom defrauded by others. She had never thought that she would be used by others. And at

    this moment, she was even threatened.

    The woman didn''t care about Vi''s anger. She still said coldly, "Do you have any other choice? No

    matter what I do to you, at the very least, our goal is the same, to make Nicole lose her reputation, isn''t

    it? If you want to quit now, of course you can. But I will give this video to the mediater. I believe that

    the media would like this kind of material very much. At that time, your dream of marrying Samuel will

    really be shattered."

    "You..."

    Vi was so angry that her entire body trembled.

    But she couldn''t obey her since such an important video was in her hands.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "Well... Actually, it''s not a big deal. I just want you to make Nicole show up. We created the photo

    scandal just to make Nicole suffer from the loss of reputation and public reproach. But now she has hid

    herself. If she doesn''te out, will you just wait and see Samuel clear her name, letting them live a

    happy life?"

    The woman''s words made Vi feel extremely ufortable.

    "It''s none of your business," she said.

    "I don''t want to interfere, but if you don''t act, don''t me me for what I''m going to do."

    After saying that, the woman hung up the phone.

    Vi was trembling with rage.

    Her video was held in that woman''s hand. She couldn''t do nothing and let her spread it. She had to find

    a way to lure Nicole out.

    After that incident, Nicole hid herself and no one knew where she was. Now Samuel was trying to clear

    her name. If this matter was solved, the rtionship between Nicole and Samuel would only get better

    and better. What would she do then?

    Vi was determined to marry Samuel and have a better life. She wanted to grab everything that

    belonged to Nicole. How could she let Nicole hide all the time?

    But if Nicole didn''te out, what could she do? What if Mrs. Don got sick?

    The idea was denied by herself in an instant.

    It wouldn''t work.

    The rtionship between Nicole and Mrs. Don had already broken. She knew Nicole very well. Even if

    Mrs. Don was really sick, she wouldn''te out to see her.

    She had to find another way.

    Vi''s brows were tightly knitted together. She had to make a good n. This time, she would make

    her lose everything.

    Samuel didn''t know what had happened to Vi. He quickly returned to the vi with the mango cake

    Lucas had given him.

    Nicole had just woken up when she heard Jacob say that Samuel wouldn''te back for dinner, so

    she wanted to get some more sleep when she suddenly heard the roar of a car engine. It seemed that

    Samuel had returned.

    Nicole was already used to this fickle man.

    She didn''t get up, just leaning against the edge of the bed and drinking water.

    When Samuel opened the door, he saw Nicole lying there like azy cat. The simple gesture of drinking

    water was enough charming.

    "Has anyone said that you are bing more and more attractive now?"

    Samuel walked forward with a smile. He hugged Nicole and kissed her.

    Nicole thought that Samuel was like a child. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "Jacob said that you

    wouldn''te back for dinner."

    "You are sozy. I suddenly remembered that if I don''te back, who will take care of you to have

    dinner? For the sake of your health, I still rushed back."

    Nicole was amused by that.

    "So I should thank you for thinking about my stomach?"

    "Of course!"

    Samuel smiled and handed the food in his hand to Nicole.

    "Wow! Mango cake! Where did you buy it?"

    It had been a long time since Nicole tasted the cake, so she was very happy.

    Seeing Nicole''s smile, Samuel was even happier.

    "Lucas asked Wendy to make it. He said that you liked to eat the cake, so he asked me to bring it to

    you. He also told me that he and Zoe missed you. If you have time, give them a call or send a video.

    You know, the children are worried about you too."

    Nicole¡¯s eyes became moist as soon as she heard that.

    She also missed her children.

    But now, she hadn''t wiped the te clean. If she went out, she would only bring negative impact on the

    children.

    "Lucas and Zoe, do they still go to the kindergarten?"

    "No, they don''t. After that incident, they stay at home. Zoe is extremely happy since she is not used to

    school life. As for Lucas, you know, even if he doesn''t go to kindergarten, it won''t affect him."

    Samuel told Nicole the situation of the children.

    Nicole was somewhat sad.

    "I got them implicated."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll solve the problem quickly. No matter what, I won''t let you bear the imputation all the

    time. My woman must live openly and straightforwardly."

    Nicole was deeply touched to hear that.

    As she ate the mango cake, she felt a warm current ripple through her heart.

    "By the way, what did you go out to do?"

    "Nothing. I just wanted to investigate Ryan''s whereabouts. Unfortunately, Tim doesn''t know it either,"

    Samuel answered.

    He didn''t keep it from Nicole.

    "How''s mom?"

    Thinking of Mrs. Green, Nicole felt somewhat guilty.

    "Don''t worry. She''s fine. Don''t think too much. The Green family will always be your shelter."

    Nicole thought she was so lucky that she had such a good mother-inw and husband.

    After a sweet talk, Samuel smiled and said, "I''ll ask Petty to make a chicken stew for you. What else do

    you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."

    "No need. I''m just a little tired and I don''t care too much about food. You''ve been tired all day, so it''s

    better for you to rest for a while."

    "I''m not tired. By the way, I have to talk about the divorce agreement with you. I will make a statement

    Samuel red fiercely at Nicole, but Nicole could only feel warmth and love.

    "Alright, I won''t write the divorce agreement. Next time, I''ll send it directly to you..."

    "You dare to say that again?"

    Samuel pounced on Nicole in an attempt to scare her.

    They quickly got tangled together. Happyughter filled the entire room.

    After a long while, Samuel got tired. Seeing that Nicole''s forehead was also covered in sweat, he said,

    "I''ll carry you to take a bath."

    "No need. You go first. I want to rest for a while."

    Nicole was indeed exhausted.

    Samuel nodded. However, just as he got up, Nicole''s expression changed slightly.

    She smelled a familiar perfume from Samuel.

    It belonged to a woman!

 Chapter 408 Youre No Exception

    Chapter 408 You''re No Exception

    This perfume smelt very special. Ordinary people wouldn''t use it. Among the people she knew, there

    was only one person would use it.

    Vi!

    So Samuel went to meet Vi?

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt very ufortable.

    Previously, she had heard many rumors about Samuel and Vi. Although she believed that Samuel

    wouldn''t rape Vi, she also felt ufortable to hear that. It was like a fish bone in her throat. It hurt

    every time she breathed or swallowed, but it was difficult to pull it out.

    The shower was running, and the sound was carrying itself from the bathroom to the bedroom. Nicole

    was very depressed but Samuel didn''t know anything.

    Nicole opened the window and looked at the tide outside. Her heart was as if clogged up by a huge

    stone. She took a breath of the fresh air, but it didn''t make her feel better.

    "Why did you open the window? Don''t you feel cold? You have just recovered. Don''t catch a cold."

    When Samuel came out, he saw Nicole standing in front of the window.

    The sea breeze blew her long hair. She looked elegant and enchanting, just like a fairy from heaven. A

    myriad of thoughts crowded into Nicole''s mind. Samuel could see that she was uneasy but he couldn''t

    see through her.

    "What are you thinking?"

    He hugged Nicole from behind.

    Water dripped from his hair and trickled down his chest.

    Nicole hurriedly closed the window and said, "Why don''t you wipe your hair dry beforeing out? You

    will catch a cold."

    "That''s because I miss you."

    Samuel leaned on Nicole like a child. The faint fragrance after bathing made her feel a little rxed.

    "Go sit on the bed. I''ll help you dry your hair,"

    Nicole said to Samuel.

    "Alright."

    Samuel smiled and waited for Nicole''s service.

    After finding the hairdryer, Nicole stood beside Samuel and began to dry his wet hair.

    Unlike other men''s, Samuel''s hair was so soft that even Nicole felt jealous.

    His defined facial structure and devilishly handsome features were captivating. His almond-shaped

    eyes were especially charming. Nicole couldn''t move her eyes from them.

    At the present, he hugged Nicole tightly and leaned his face against her belly. He blew his warm breath

    on her skin. A tingling yet prickling sensation shed her.

    "Stop it,"

    Nicole said in a hoarse voice.

    Samuel held an evil grin.

    "Are you feeling better?"

    Nicole knew his underlying meaning. Her face instantly turned red.

    "No, I''m so tired. Don''t have any evil idea."

    "This isn''t an evil idea. Besides, I''m just discussing with you."

    As he spoke, Samuel''s hands began to explore Nicole''s body.

    Nicole felt her body on fire. She stretched out her hand and patted him, saying, "Stop it. I''m really

    tired."

    Seeing that there were still dark circles under her eyes, Samuel finally returned to his calm demeanor.

    "I have to ask mom how can I help you recover, otherwise, how can I endure the life without sex."

    Nicole red at him and said, "Don''t you still have a soul mate outside?"

    "Don''t wrong me! I always resist the other women!"

    Samuel said hurriedly.

    He wore an innocent look.

    It was to show that he had done nothing wrong.

    Moreover, Samuel was somewhat surprised that Nicole would say this.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and saw his clear eyes. She finally let go of her discontent for Vi and

    Samuel''s rumor.

    "I mean, you are the priority of the media recently."

    "They can¡¯t be trusted."

    Samuel smiled and said, "I swear I love you. My love..."

    "Stop!"

    Nicole couldn''t stand his cheesy lines.

    "Don''t you think you are too sweet?"

    "I think you like it."

    In the past, Samuel never thought that sweet talk of any use, but ever since he was with Nicole, his line

    became cheesier and cheesier. He didn''t even learn them, but he unconsciously used them. He as if

    had changed into another person.

    After drying Samuel''s hair, Nicole said, "What else are we going to have except chicken soup?"

    "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."

    Hearing that Nicole wanted to eat something, Samuel sprang to his feet. Nicole stopped him

    immediately.

    "You''ve just taken a bath. You don''t have to do it by yourself. Just ask Petty to prepare some food

    casually. I''m not picky."

    "In my ce, you can be picky. You are my wife and you can do whatever you want."

    Samuel loved Nicole so much so that he even wanted to send her the whole world.

    Nicole was deeply touched, and she felt somewhat guilty about what she was thinking just now.

    "Don''t treat me so well."

    "If I don''t treat you well, who should I be good to?"

    Samuel asked.

    Then he put on his pajamas and went down to ask Petty to prepare some food.

    The bedroom suddenly became quiet. Nicole looked around and felt extremely lonely.

    There was the aura of Samuel in the room, but she still felt lonely.

    She sighed and sat down. Turning on herputer, she looked at the photo and wondered where Swift

    was. She felt somewhat irritated.

    She always tried to stay away from the troubles, but why there were always so many troubles following

    her?

    Nicole recalled what happened five years ago. If Swift had participated in that then, why had she not

    been exposed until today?

    Was it just to avenge Riley?

    But what did Riley''s death have to do with her?

    Ryan worked for Tim''s casino. When Nicole first went there, no one noticed her. But after Samuel

    arrived, she was discovered.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Was she being targeted, or was Samuel being tailed?

    Nicole''s thoughts were now in a mess. She didn''t even know how to clear up her mind.

    Clearly, Samuel met Vi today. But when he came back, he didn''t say anything about her. Why did

    they meet? Was it to find Swift so Samuel came to Vi? Or it was Vi who came to make trouble for

    Samuel?

    The media had been staring Samuel and Vi. Why didn''t they have any new report?

    The more Nicole thought about it, the more irritated she became. She felt that there were many things

    she couldn''t figure out.

    During dinner, Nicole was somewhat absent-minded.

    Samuel noticed and asked. But Nicole just said she was fine, so he didn''t ask anymore.

    Nicole was just this kind of person. When she wanted to say something, she would tell you without

    asking. When she didn''t want to say it, she would never tell you no matter how hard you asked.

    He didn''t know why Nicole was so worried. He thought this may be because Swift and Ryan. He

    whispered to her, "Don''t worry, Tim will inform me of Ryan''s news. Following up the clue, we can

    definitely find Swift."

    "I know."

    Nicole nodded without saying anything else.

    Since Nicole didn''t eat much, Samuel also didn''t have a good appetite. After finishing the meal, they

    strolled around for a while and then fell asleep.

    This night, Nicole was especially quiet, so quiet that it made Samuel somewhat uneasy.

    He felt that there was something wrong with Nicole, but he couldn''t figure it out, so he also had a bad

    sleep.

    The next day, Samuel was called away by a phone call.

    Nicole didn''t ask and stayed at home alone.

    She couldn''t go anywhere, so it was inconvenient for her to investigate. She didn''t know when she

    could end up this situation.

    She couldn''t just sit and wait.

    Although she knew that Samuel had always been trying his best to clear her name, Nicole couldn''t

    stand the days of hiding at home.

    She had to think of a way to divert the attention of the public.

    Just as Nicole was thinking, her phone rang.

    She had just changed her phone number. Nicole felt strange to receive the call.

    Who could this person be?

    Nicole hesitated for a moment before answering the phone.

    "Nicole, how do you feel now? Do you enjoy being treated like a rat that everyone hates?"

    A familiar voice rang out. Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Swift! You finally showed up."

    Hearing her voice, Nicole somewhat felt rxed.

    If Swift always hid herself, she didn''t know what she should do. Now, since she had contacted her, it

    meant that she was losing her coolness.

    In that case, she might take the advantage.

    When Swift heard Nicole''s calm voice, she couldn''t help but say coldly, "Do you really think that Samuel

    will protect you for the rest of your life? Or do you really think that a man''s oath is so reliable? Samuel

    keeps saying that he loves you, but he had also been rumored to be dating with Vi."

    "What do you want to say? Just be candid."

    When they talked on the phone, Nicole tried to locate Swift.

    However, Swift was not so stupid. Perhaps she had already known that Nicole would do this. She just

    smiled and said, "Yesterday, Vi and Samuel met. Do you know? Do you know what they said?

    Nicole, you are a fool, the most foolish woman in the world. My daughter, Riley, was deceived by

    Samuel, and you are no exception. Soon you will know how stupid you are. "

    After saying that, Swift quickly hung up the phone.

    Before Nicole could find her location, the signal was cut off.

    It had to be said that Swift was really cunning.

    Nicole told herself that there was no need to care about what Swift had to say. She knew Swift''s

    purpose was to enrage her, but she still couldn''t help but feel angry.

    She kept thinking their encounter was arranged by Samuel or Swift.

    Samuel knew that she hated the rumors between him and Vi. How could he didn''t mention anything

    about it when he came back.

    She told herself that he should trust Samuel, but the fragrance of perfume seemed to linger in her

    nose, stimting her sense of smell and disturbing her mind.

 Chapter 409 How Could She Say That?

    Chapter 409 How Could She Say That?

    Nicole was in a daze with the phone in her hand. She didn''te back to her senses until the phone

    rang again.

    It was still from a stranger.

    Nicole felt silly. She thought that others would not be able to contact with her as she changed her

    phone number. However, in just a few days, she was harassed again. Therefore, there was nothing that

    one could keep as a secret even if they wanted.

    She answered the phone. A strange voice came from the other side.

    "Ms. Nicole, the photos are nice. Are you interested in making a hotmercial or a movie?"

    It was a vulgar man.

    Nicole frowned.

    "Do you want to die? If you do, I will let you have it."

    With that, Nicole hung up.

    How could the Nicolet her phone number?

    Did Swift tell him?

    It was possible. Now, Nicole had to change another phone number.

    Nicole turned off her phone and felt that it was suffocating.

    Nicole thus walked out of the room and saw Petty and Zac in the yard. Nicole did not greet them

    because she wanted to take a walk alone. However, she noticed Mrs. Don standing not far away.

    Nicole frowned.

    Evidently, Mrs. Don also saw her and waved at her.

    Nicole hesitated for a moment before walking to her.

    "Why are you here?"

    Nicole had broken off with the Dons but she still couldn''t manage to ignore Mrs. Don.

    Moreover, it was Samuel''s private property. Mrs. Don must have used some connections to enter here.

    Thinking of this, Nicole frowned.

    "Mrs. Don, you should know that this is not a public area. As you are uninvited, I can ask the security to

    send you away at any time."

    Nicole didn''t want to talk to Mrs. Don in that manner but she had no choice.

    If anyone could make it toe in, there was no need for Nicole to hide.

    Mrs. Don came with a serious expression. After she heard what Nicole said, Mrs. Don looked angrier.

    "Is that how you talk to the elders?"

    "Are you my elder?"

    Nicole wanted to talk to Mrs. Don properly. Unfortunately, Mrs. Don¡¯s expression implied that she was

    going to say something unpleasant to Nicole.

    Mrs. Don snorted and said, "You are indeed ill-bred."

    "Then don''t stay here to talk to an ill-bred person. Please make your way out."

    With that, Nicole turned around and was about to leave.

    "Nicole, do you think I want toe to you? I have something important."

    "I don''t think I have anything to say to Mrs. Don. After all, we don''t know each other well."

    Nicole said indifferently. There were no ups and downs in her tone, but it was exactly this attitude that

    irritated Mrs. Don.

    Mrs. Don was infuriated.

    "You did such a shameless thing yourself. Since you''ve issued the divorce deration, why are you still

    living in Samuel''s vi? You should divorce him and leave the Seapolis City to find a ce where no

    one knows you."

    Mrs. Don''s words caused Nicole to stop walking.

    "What does it have to do with you whether I want to divorce Samuel? Why are you so anxious to see

    us divorce?"

    "You have done such a disgraceful thing. No family can tolerate your affair. Aren''t you aware of that?"

    "What shameless thing have I done so that Mrs. Dones here to humiliate me?"

    Nicole felt that in her previous life, she was doomed to be an enemy with Mrs. Don.

    In the past, Nicole thought that it might be because of Vi''s disturbance, but now, from Mrs. Don''s

    attitude, Mrs. Don just hated Nicole.

    Mrs. Don spared no effort to find her but perhaps she wasn''t an ideal granddaughter in Mrs. Don''s

    eyes. That might be why Nicole was in such a situation.

    Nicole couldn''t understand, but she always felt ufortable.

    She was hurt by such a remark from her family. Nicole was very stubborn. Even if she felt

    ufortable, she would not show it.

    Mrs. Don did not expect that Nicole would still be able to ask in a righteous manner. She sneered and

    said, "Don''t you know what you have done? If I were you, I would havemitted suicide. Why would I

    embarrass myself with those things on the news? The Green family didn''t pursue you. Do you really

    think they are tolerant? They are just waiting for you to quit. I wonder how your parents brought you up

    so that you could do such a shameless thing."

    "Enough! No matter how much my parents taught me, it''s not your turn to talk nonsense. Besides,

    everyone knows that I was framed but youe to question me and let me die. I really don''t

    understand. Am I in your way? Why do youe here to humiliate me?"

    Nicole felt that Mrs. Don''s remark pierced into her chest like a sharp de. Her heart, which she

    thought to be numb, hurt again.

    That was how her family treated her!

    They had blood rtions!

    Mrs. Don may have noticed that Nicole was going to cry. She immediately looked away and said,

    "Anyway, you are exposed to such a scandal. It''s useless even if you stay in the Green¡¯s. Instead,

    you''re making yourself inferior. As long as you and Samuel get divorced, the Don family will give you

    half family fortune and send you abroad. When you''re abroad, nobody will know you so that you can

    start a new life."

    Nicole was stunned by that.

    "You''ll give me half of the Don''s fortune just to let me divorce Samuel? What benefits will you and the

    Don family have by doing this?"

    "I am not doing that for the Don family but for Vi. Samuel slept with her. Vi was such an innocent

    girl. If you don''t divorce Samuel, how would Vi marry Samuel? Yesterday, I went to the Green¡¯s with

    Vi. Samuel said that you haven''t got a divorce. Laurel also said that there is no precedent for a

    divorce in the Green family. It is unfair for Samuel to sleep Vi without shoulder on his responsibility.

    You are her sister. Now that such a shameful thing has happened, why don''t you give up and allow

    your sister to marry into the Green family? After all, every miller draws water his own mill."

    Hearing that, Nicole was infuriated andughed.

    "You came here today to be a lobbyist for Vi? Why do you think I should grant her the right to let her

    marry my husband?"

    "She''s your sister!"

    "And you are my grandmother! Have you thought about it for me? Samuel and I have kids. If we

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    divorce, what about our kids? You made a good speech. Do you feel half of the Don''s wealth would be

    a gift and enough to send me away? But why? To divorce his own granddaughter for an outsider?

    That''s so interesting! My mother-inw said that there was never a divorce in the Green family before,

    so youe to me and let me take the initiative to divorce my husband, but why should I listen to you?

    Who gave you the courage toe here and say this to me without shame? Not to mention that those

    photos are fake. Even if they are real, it''s none of your business. To be honest, even if he slept with

    Vi, which actually didn''t happen, as Samuel''s wife, I would just give Vi some money as

    This time, Nicole was irritated.

    Even when Mrs. Don had said that she wanted to expel Nicole from the Dons, Nicole hadn''t been so

    angry.

    Looking at this shameless old woman who thought everyone would listen to her as she was old, Nicole

    was not polite anymore.

    Petty and Zac hurriedly ran out when they heard the voice. When they saw Nicole and Mrs. Don

    confronting each other, they couldn''t help but ask, "Madam, do we need to call the security?"

    When Mrs. Don heard this, she was enraged.

    "Nicole, if you still see me as your grandmother, you''d better listen to me. You''re in infamous now. Do

    you still want your sister to follow your step and ruin her reputation? No matter what, you''ve got married

    and given birth. Your sister is still young and pure. How is she going to find a husband in the future?

    Why don''t you think for her?"

    "Think for her? Why should I think for her? She''s a woman coveting her brother-inw, and there are

    rumors about them. Do you still want me to think for her? I am married and a mother. Does that mean I

    have no value in the future? Samuel is my husband, not an object to trade with you! You like Vi and

    you want to give her the entire family, which I don''t care. I had given up for her because I don''t care if

    it''s you or the Dons! But why do you want me to let go of my husband and my family? Do you want me

    to give my life to Vi in the future?"

    Nicole was sad.

    She had never thought that Mrs. Don could really make such a shameless request.

    How could she say that?

    Seeing Nicole tremble with anger, Mrs. Don did not dare to look into her eyes and whispered, "Vi is

    kind and will never take your life!"

    "So?"

    "You and Samuel are not good for each other. Without him, you can find a better man."

    Nicoleughed, but her eyes were filled with tears.

    "It is up to me whether we are good for each other. My marriage has nothing to do with you. I didn''t

    n to do anything to Vi, but since you always make things difficult for me, then don''t me me if I

    do something to you."

    Nicole''s ruthlessness could be seen in her eyes.

    "What do you want? Nicole, let me tell you, if you dare to do anything to Vi, I will never let you go!"

    Mrs. Don''s nervous look once again hurt Nicole.

    "Someone, send her away! Tell the security who let her in today that he''s fired! No matter what, I am

    still Samuel''s wife. If I see an uninvited person again in the future, you will all be fired!"

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left.

    Mrs. Don was so angry that she trembled.

    "Who do you think is uninvited? Nicole, you are too presumptuous!"

    "Mrs. Don, please leave. Otherwise, we''ll call the security!"

    Petty didn''t care how noble Mrs. Don was. At this moment, she would probably force Mrs. Don to leave

    if necessary. Mrs. Don was overwhelmed with anger.

 Chapter 410 Who Do You Want to Kill?

    Chapter 410 Who Do You Want to Kill?

    Nicole didn''t care about Mrs. Don at all, and now she was even angrier.

    Mrs. Don came to persuade her to divorce Samuel for Vi!

    How cruel Mrs. Don was so she could say that to Nicole?

    Nicole went back to her room angrily.

    After Petty and Zac sent Mrs. Don away, they soon called Samuel and told her about it.

    Hearing this, Samuel frowned.

    Seeing that, Jacob couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Green, what happened?"

    "Tell Vincent that we will suppress the Don''s property at all costs. I want the Don''s property to

    experience an economic crisis within a day. Together with our venture capitalpany, we will target

    the Dons!"

    This time, Samuel was infuriated.

    Mrs. Don brought Vi to the Green¡¯s to force Samuel to marry Vi. He could let it go because he felt

    that it didn''t matter as could handle it. However, Mrs. Don personally found Nicole and forced her to

    divorce him. This was simply too much!

    Hearing this, Jacob did not say anything and immediately went to do it.

    Vincent stopped suppressing the Louis family and was targeted at the Don family.

    "Boss, I will do what as youmand but the Eternal Group has to develop steadily. Do you want me

    to target the Don family for the long term or the short term? I need to refer to the economic situation of

    our group!"

    Vincent felt that Samuel had been a little too impulsive recently.

    Being against the Don family was nothing like being against the Louis family whose major line was

    would be more convenient to destroy them, because they had limited liquidity. But the Don family was

    different.

    The Don family was a military and political n, and had only recently invested in business. Although it

    was quite sessful, no one knew exactly how much the Don family had?

    Moreover, the Don family had connections from Capital City, so Vincent''s considerations were

    reasonable.

    However, Samuel couldn''t care about that. He coldly said, "In the long run, it would be better if we can

    destroy the Dons."

    Vincent was shocked by that.

    "Didn''t you have a good rtionship with Jason? Would it be a little..."

    "Mrs. Don should be the one to me. I''m just doing what I have to."

    Hearing such an exnation, Vincent understood.

    "Sure, I''ll arrange it immediately."

    As soon as Vincent acted, the venture capitalpanies in the charge of Jacob started to take actions.

    Jason never imagined such a dramatic disaster. In just an afternoon, the Don''s shares were down to

    lower limit and their business was monopolized. The buyers suddenly reneged on the deal they had

    previously agreed. They would ratherpensate for the liquidated damages than cooperate with the

    Don family.

    Jason had been in the business circle for so many years. Therefore, he soon realized that he had

    offended someone and the person wanted to ruin hispany.

    "Find out who is suppressing us or who did the Don family offend?"

    Jason was a little anxious.

    The Don family had been modest to others in the Seapolis City for so many years, but now, it seemed

    that they were suddenly targeted by someone. It seemed impossible for them to fight back.

    Jason had rarely experienced such a feeling before. Even when Jason was in the war zone, he had

    never been in such a negative state.

    Before long, the secretary came back.

    "Mr. Jason, it''s the Green family!"

    "Who?"

    Jason couldn''t believe it. Even if Samuel didn''t care about their friendship, Samuel should still consider

    Nicole''s feeling. No matter what, the Don family was rted on Nicole''s mother''s side. Although there

    was a misunderstanding, there was no need to be so dramatic.

    "The Green family!"

    The secretary thought that Jason hadn''t heard it clearly and repeated.

    Jason frowned.

    "Did you find out why?"

    "It was because Mrs. Don went to the Green¡¯s and made a scene."

    The secretary didn''t know the conversation between Mrs. Don and Nicole, but the secretary had told

    the truth about Mrs. Don being taken out by the Green''s security.

    Jason only felt headache.

    What''s going on with Mrs. Don?

    "I must go home!"

    Jason didn''t dare to dy. He put aside thepany''s problems and rushed home.

    Mrs. Don was so angry that she was still cursing Nicole in the living room. Vi said with guilt,

    "Grandma, don''t be angry with Nicole. She just has a bad temper. That''s why she treated you that way.

    After all, Nicole has loved Samuel for so many years, and they have children. It is natural that they

    don''t want a divorce. Grandma, you are too impulsive today."

    "What do you mean by saying I am impulsive? Nicole is just shameless. She has done such a

    shameful thing and is still upying the toilet without shitting. You are not someone else but her

    younger sister. If you are married to Samuel, it''s natural that you will treat your sister''s kids well. With

    her current situation, could she still have a ce in the Green family? I''ve already said that I''ll give her

    half of the Don''s wealth. Besides, I n to let her go abroad, and find a ce where no one knows her

    to start over. "

    Mrs. Don thought that Nicole didn''t know what was good for herself.

    Although Vi did not know how much the Don family had, she couldn''t help but feel appealed. Mrs.

    Don wanted to give half of her family''s wealth to Nicole.

    If that was given to her, would her status rise as well?

    She thought about it greedily, but whispered, "Grandma, how can you let Nicole abandon her family

    and go abroad? Even if she brought so much money with her, she would still be lonely without her

    family."

    "Look, you are so kind. Why can''t she see your kindness? You are always thinking for her, but what

    about Nicole? She doesn''t think of you at all. Nicole also said that she could give you some money,

    pretending that Samuel had slept with a prostitute. Is that what a big sister should say?"

    When Mrs. Don thought of Nicole''s words, she trembled with anger.

    Vi''s eyes were filled with ruthlessness.

    What did Nicole think Vi is?

    A call girl?

    It didn''t matter if Samuel said so because he is the one Vi liked. No matter what, she could think of a

    way to make Samuel change his opinion of her. But it was Nicole who said that. Vi hated her.

    Why was Nicole qualified to look down on her?

    Why could Nicole look down on her?

    Why on earth was Nicole better than her?

    Vi''s hands were clenched. She was not aware that her fingernails were pressed into her flesh.

    However, she was a good actress. Vi seemed very aggrieved and weak in front of Mrs. Don.

    "Forget it, Grandma. Let it go. Samuel doesn''t want to marry me, and we have seen Nicole''s attitude.

    Perhaps I was born to suffer. From now on, I will apany you and I won''t go anywhere. I will always

    be on your side."

    As Vi spoke, her eyes turned red, making Mrs. Don feel sorry.

    "Don''t say that, Vi. As long as I am alive, I can''t let you suffer from grievance. If it''s someone else

    instead of Samuel, it would be easier. However, I will think of a way for you. Don''t cry!"

    "Grandma, forget it. I really don''t want his. If Nicole really gets angry and does something to the Don

    family or you, I won''t be at ease for the rest of my life!"

    Vi started crying again.

    "How dare her! If she does so, I will kill her!"

    Just as Mrs. Don finished speaking, Jason brought someone in.

    "Who do you want to kill?"

    Jason had never felt that his mother was so silly.

    When Mrs. Don saw Jason, she became angry again.

    "That Nicole actually dares to be rude to me today. Listen, if you speak up for her again, I will not

    recognize you as my son!"

    "What did you do at the Green¡¯s? What did you say to Nicole?"

    Jason didn''t care about Mrs. Don''s threat at all and asked coldly.

    Perhaps it was because she had never expected Jason to take it like this. He used to be obedient to

    her. Therefore, Mrs. Don was surprised for a while and felt that her authority had been challenged. She

    looked angrier.

    "What''s your attitude? I''m your mother! Is that how you talk to the elders?"

    "I am asking what you said to Nicole today. What did you do to her?"

    Jason asked with a serious expression. He was no longer obedient as he used to be.

    With that, Vi hurried to say, "Jason, why are you talking to grandma in such a tone? Grandma is still

    angry after visiting Nicole. Why are you still trying to irritate her?"

    "Shut up! There''s no ce for you in this room!"

    Jason originally didn''t like to see Vi, but now he felt that Vi had caused all the trouble.

    His roar made Vi tremble in fear. Then, her eyes turned red and she choked up in a low voice.

    Mrs. Don was a little shocked, but seeing Vi was frightened by Jason, she became enraged.

    "What are you doing? You have vented your anger on Vi and I since you came back. Even if you

    experienced something unpleasant, you shouldn''t go home and vent your anger on us. Look at you.

    Ever since you knew Nicole, you''ve be increasingly presumptuous. I''m your mother!"

    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll go to the Green¡¯s and ask Nicole. I think she would tell me what exactly you

    did."

    Jason was about to leave when Mrs. Don stopped him.

    "What the hell are you doing? I just went to persuade her to divorce Samuel and let him marry Vi.

    They are sisters and Vi is in such a situation. Why can''t she sacrifice as Vi''s elder sister?

    Besides, I also promised to give her half of the Don''s fortune and send her abroad so that she could

    start a new life. I have been kind enough to her!"

    Mrs. Don''s words shocked Jason.

    He looked at Mrs. Don in shock as if he had never known her before, and then he smiled with sarcasm.

    "You let your own granddaughter and grandson-inw divorce, while hoping Nicole to be grateful to

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    you? Do you think she really want half of the Don''s wealth? Do you think she''s the kind of woman who

    cares nothing but money? Mom, you''re silly now! No wonder Samuel went all out against the Don

    family. Listen, you don''t have to give Nicole half of our family''s wealth anymore, because it won''t be

    long before the Don family has nothing left!"

    "What? What do you mean?"

    Mrs. Don''s expression changed at once.

 Chapter 411 When Will You Stop Causing Trouble for Us?

    Chapter 411 When Will You Stop Causing Trouble for Us?

    Jason looked at Mrs. Don and said word by word, "After you went to the Green¡¯s to make a scene,

    Samuel announced that he would do whatever it takes to destroy the Don family. You may think that the

    Don family is powerful because of thete martyrs and Capital City will not ignore the Dons. However,

    you seem to have forgotten that the Green family also has rtions in Capital City. I am the only male

    left in our family but I am disabled. To be honest, I could only wait to be fed by the state. I am living on

    the honor of my brothers and father. However, the Green family is different from us. Right now, they are

    still making contributions to the country. Who do you think Capital City will help if we have a conflict?"

    Mrs. Don''s expression became more desperate.

    "Samuel actually dered a battle with against us for Nicole?"

    "You want to break their family up. Why can''t he do so? Others may respect and fear us, but the Green

    family won''t! Even if you don''t care that Nicole is your own granddaughter, you should consider the

    status quo of the Don family. As Nicole marries into the Green family, and you can admit Nicole''s

    identity, it can only be beneficial for the Don family in both Seapolis City and Capital City. But for such

    an adopted granddaughter, an outsider, you chase away your own granddaughter. Now you want

    Samuel and Nicole to divorce and marry your adopted granddaughter. Mom, what are you thinking

    about?"

    Jason''s words embarrassed Vi.

    It would have been better if Jason and Mrs. Don had said those words without her presence. However,

    they didn''t and Jason was so outspoken. It was as if Vi had been pped in public, which was

    almost beyond her tolerance.

    "It''s all my fault. Jason, don''t me grandma."

    "Shut up!"

    When Jason saw Vi, he became angry and couldn''t help but raise his voice.

    "You know it''s your fault? If it weren''t for you, our family would never be in such a mess. I don''t know

    why you insist on pestering us, nor do I know what you want from the Don family. However, I can tell

    you now that the Don''s stock has dropped to the lower limit. I''m not sure what will happen tomorrow.

    Every penny has been used to bailing out the stock recycling, but if Samuel continued, the Dons would

    probably not be able to survive for more than three days. Besides, Samuel''s overseas venture capital is

    also involved. By then, the Dons will soon be heavily indebted. You like to be one of the Dons.

    This time, you can enjoy your identity! At that time, I hope that you will be able to bear some of the

    debts of the Dons so as to reward Mrs. Don''s deep love for you!"

    After Jason finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    Mrs. Don was shocked.

    "Jason, are you telling the truth? Is the Don family really being targeted by Samuel?"

    "Do I need to joke with you?"

    Jason was extremely disappointed at Mrs. Don.

    He couldn''t understand why Mrs. Don could be instigated by an outsider instead of believing in Nicole,

    who had blood rtions with her?

    Couldn''t Audrey''s departure remind Mrs. Don of anything?

    Mrs. Don couldn''t believe it and asked Vi to turn on the TV.

    The financial reports and media reports on TV were all about the Don family.

    Some investors bought the Don family''s stock and they were making a scene at the entrance of the

    Don''spany. Some even held a banner for protest.

    Thing became more serious, and it was almost out of control.

    Mrs. Don was dumbfounded.

    She never imagined that Samuel would be so serious to attack the Don family for Nicole.

    If the Green family wanted to target the Don family with all their might, the price they had to pay would

    be too great. Perhaps the two families would be destroyed together but Samuel insisted in doing so!

    Normally, businesspeople with brains wouldn''t do this!

    Moreover, how could Laurel allow Samuel to do this?

    It must be Samuel''s private action.

    Mrs. Don hurried to pick up the phone and called Laurel.

    "Mrs. Green, do you know what Samuel has done? His behaviors will only hurt our two families. By

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    then, others will take advantage of the situation while we both have to suffer from loss. Isn''t that

    unnecessary just for a woman? You should persuade Samuel to stop. We can forgive him considering

    that he was fooled by Nicole. If this continues, it would be embarrassing for us to get along in the

    future."

    Mrs. Don knew the difference between the Don family and the Green family.

    After all the Green family was stronger because no one knew how many assets Samuel''s venture

    capitalpany had. If they really wanted to go their own way, the Don family could only disappear

    from the business circle in the Seapolis City.

    Although the Don family was respected for thete martyrs and cared and supported by the

    government, without the profits of business, they would be powerless. Moreover, there was only Jason

    in the Don family, and he hadn''t got married. If the Don''spany went bankruptcy, how would he be

    able to get married just by the family''s reputation?

    Mrs. Don had to think about this now. However, she was reluctant to beg the Greens, so she could only

    discuss in an awkward manner.

    At first, Laurel didn''t know what was going on, but now with Mrs. Don''s words and something about

    Nicole, she recalled what Mrs. Don had done to Nicole. Therefore, Laurel calmly said, "Mrs. Don, I''m

    old. Everything in the Green family has already been handed over to my sons. As for what you said

    about the Don family, I really don''t know. However, there is something inmon for the men of the

    Green family. That is to protect their loved ones. They will spare no effort to protect their wife. I don''t

    know how you irritated my son, but I know that Nicole is my daughter-inw. Nicole must have been

    wronged so my son went crazy. I have been aged and I don''t care how the child messes around. At

    worst, I''ll change to a more frugal lifestyle. Who knows, coarse grains might do good to old people like

    me. "

    Mrs. Don was about to roll her eyes in anger at Laurel''s words.

    "Laurel, that''s not appropriate. Isn''t it silly to spend all the Green family''s wealth for a woman? Nicole is

    so mean. I just talked to about my suggestions. If she doesn''t agree with me, she could tell me. Is it

    necessary to cause such troubles for the two families? As a daughter-inw of arge family, how

    could she handle problems in this way? This is too outrageous!"

    At this time, Mrs. Don still thought Nicole was the only one to be med. It seemed that everything was

    caused by Nicole and that it was because Nicole was ignorant and had gone too far.

    Laurel''s voice turned indifferent.

    "Mrs. Don, how you think of Nicole is your own business, but I remember that Nicole should have

    nothing to do with the Don family, right? Since you don''t like Nicole, don''t disturb her all the time. Nicole

    is my daughter-inw and will be the owner of the Green family in the future. What do you mean by

    saying that in front of me? Is Mrs. Don going to dere a battle against us? The Green family doesn''t

    cause trouble, but we are not afraid of one. Even if the Don family has honor, we are not afraid of you!

    At worst, let''s go to Capital City and exin everything!"

    With that, Mrs. Don was unable to refute for a while.

    "Nicole is my granddaughter. Why can''t I criticize her?"

    "Do you still know that she was your granddaughter? Did you do anything that a real grandma was

    supposed to? Nicole went to get the antidote from Zama to save you, and lost her unborn child. It took

    her a long time before she almost recovered. She has done so much for you. It''s fine if you''re not

    touched. However, you''re always causing trouble for her. I''ve never seen a grandma like you in this

    world! Since you kicked Nicole out of the Don family for an outsider and didn''t recognize her identity,

    don''t put on airs or im to be Nicole''s grandma in front of me! You don''t feel disgusted yourself but I

    feel you are hypocritical!"

    Laurel rarely quarreled with others, but this time she was really annoyed.

    Nicole had been bullied by the Dons but considering her rtions with the Don family, Laurel didn''t

    make things difficult. However, Laurel did not expect that Mrs. Don would make things even more

    aggravated.

    Laurel hung up angrily.

    Mrs. Don was senior, and she had lived so carelessly for so many years. She had been praised and

    respected by others. Now, she was taught such a merciless and sarcastic lesson by Laurel. She was

    so angry that she failed to breathe smoothly and rolled her eyes.

    "Grandma, what''s wrong? Help!"

    Vi was right beside Mrs. Don, so she heard what Laurel said.

    She was overwhelmed by hatred!

    She hated Laurel for liking Nicole so much!

    She hated that the Green family could do anything to the Don family for Nicole.

    How could Nicole be so powerful as to allow Samuel and Laurel to protect her like this?

    Vi wished she could destroy the Green family, but now she still had to take advantage of Mrs. Don,

    so Vi couldn''t let anything happen to her.

    Vi shouted and some servants ran out. They gave the first-aid, called for the private doctor, and

    Jason as well.

    Jason quickly rushed back at the news.

    Mrs. Don finally woke up and scolded angrily.

    "The Greens are so mean. They simply want me to die from anger!"

    Jason understood something from that.

    "Did Mrs. Don call the Greens? What did they say?"

    The servant didn''t know, so Jason looked towards Vi.

    Jason''s gaze was like a sharp de, scaring Vi out of her wits. She told the truth.

    "Nonsense! Do you really think anyone will give face to the Dons? Mom, when will you stop causing

    trouble for us?"

    Jason was truly desperate.

    He looked at Mrs. Don and suddenly felt powerless.

    Mrs. Don was so angry that she almost suffocated. Now, seeing her son''s disappointed look, it was as

    if she had caused all the cmities to the Don family, she felt extremely wronged.

    "You want to scold me too? I''m old and useless. Are you tired of me no matter what I do? Alright, just

    give me some poison and kill me!"

    As soon as Mrs. Don said those words, Jason''s expression changed.

 Chapter 412 She Only Wants Samuel and the Green Family

    Chapter 412 She Only Wants Samuel and the Green Family

    "Mom, do you really think I can do nothing with you? Do you want to see our family decline?"

    Jason simply couldn''t believe that his mother would say such hurtful things.

    His mother used to be an elegant and sensibledy, whose husband and sons were martyrs. People in

    the Capital City had praised her as a heroine, but why would she be so mean now?

    Although Mrs. Don seemed to know that she had gone too far, she still bit her lips and said, "Am I

    wrong? Clearly, you''re taking me as a pain in the ass now. No matter what I do, you''ll think I''m wrong.

    Even when I just wanted to recognize Vi as my granddaughter, you stillined. These past few

    years, your father and brothers passed away one after another, and I spared no efforts to raise you. But

    now you say that I''m going to destroy the Don family. Do you dare to say it again before your father and

    brothers in the ancestral hall?"

    "That''s not what I meant. Mom, don''t you think you''re wrong? Don''t you think you''re too hard on

    Nicole?"

    Jason suddenly realized that his mother had be unreasonable.

    "What did I do wrong? It was her who had ill intentions and even spread that she had lost a child in

    order to save me. How could she tell such a vicious lie? If it wasn''t for Vi, I would have died already!

    We should be grateful to Vi. Am I wrong? Nicole is just a liar, but Laurel seemed to fall under

    Nicole''s spell. I''ve underestimated Nicole. I don''t expect her to be able to manipte the Greens and

    even incite them to deal with us! How would I have such a bad granddaughter? Just this morning, she

    said that she was going to make a move on Vi, and now she even made trouble for us. How could

    you use me for such an ungrateful wretch? I''m your mother! I gave birth to you!"

    Mrs. Don got angrier as she spoke, but Jason couldn''t stand it any longer.

    Everyone said that Nicole had saved Mrs. Don, but she just didn''t believe it. Instead, she firmly

    believed that Vi was her savior. Jason felt helpless facing her persistence.

    "Mom, I''ve already bought you a ticket to the Capital City tonight. Someone will be there to take care of

    you. Don''t worry about the Don family. I''ll be here to manage our family business. You should go to the

    Capital City to lead afortable life."

    Jason didn''t want to do this, but he had to.

    If Mrs. Don stayed here, he was worried that she would cause greater trouble.

    He had been hesitating before, since his mother had led a hard life in this lifetime. Now that she was

    old, Jason didn''t want her to leave her hometown. However, it seemed that he had to send her away

    this time.

    Mrs. Don was shocked.

    "Do you want to put me under house arrest? You''re a bad son!"

    She was so angry that she wanted to smash Jason with things nearby, but the servants had already put

    away things here beforehand.

    Jason looked at the furious Mrs. Don and said coldly, "Not only that, Vi has to stay here. All of this is

    because of her, so she must solve it. Since you recognized her as your granddaughter, she has to

    make contributions to our family. Mom, don''t worry. Luna will go with you to the Capital City, and you''ll

    live happily there."

    Vi''s expression immediately changed.

    "Uncle, I want to go with grandma. She is old, so I''ll feel relieved only if I take care of her by myself.

    Besides, I am just a woman. I can help you with nothing, let alone to deal with the Greens. I''d better

    stay with grandma."

    "No, you stay here! To put it bluntly, even if you are going to die, you have to die here!"

    Vi turned slightly pale frightened by Jason''s remarks.

    "Uncle...."

    "What are you doing? Let me tell you, if you dare to do anything to Vi, I won''t forgive you!"

    Mrs. Don berated Jason.

    In the past, Jason would give in to Mrs. Don, but now he had already decided to separate her from

    Vi. Thus, he didn''t care about Mrs. Don''s attitude now.

    "Come over and send my mom to the station!"

    As Jason spoke, someone immediately walked in from outside and headed straight for Mrs. Don.

    Mrs. Don trembled with anger.

    "Jason, don''t you dare!"

    "Mom, I''m sorry."

    Jason waved to his subordinates, who then stepped forward to take Mrs. Don away.

    Vi tugged at Mrs. Don''s clothes and whispered, "Grandma, hurry to pass out. As long as you pass

    out, uncle won''t send you away."

    Her voice was so low that only Mrs. Don could hear it.

    Mrs. Don paused for a moment, then rolled her eyes and fell backwards.

    "Mrs. Don!"

    "Mom!"

    Jason was frightened.

    "Fetch a doctor at once!"

    He put his mom on the wheelchair and pushed her into the room.

    The subordinates were somewhat hesitant.

    "Mr. Jason, shall we send Mrs. Don away or not?"

    Hearing this, Vi said, "Uncle, grandma has some trouble with her heart recently. The doctor said that

    she couldn''t get excited. Today, grandma felt pain in her heart aftering back from Nicole''s house. If

    you send her away now, I''m afraid that she will feel ufortable on the way. Then you will regret it."

    Jason was in a dilemma.

    He knew that his mother had indeed been in poor healthtely. Moreover, even though he had made up

    his mind to send her away, he couldn''t bear to force her.

    "Uncle, if you insist on sending grandma away, why don''t you wait until daytime tomorrow? You can

    make a decision after the doctor examines grandma."

    Vi persuaded after noticing that Jason''s resolve weakened.

    Jason softened his heart after all.

    "Has the doctor arrived?"

    "The doctor has just left. Now he is on the way back and will arrive soon."

    A servant hurriedly said.

    Jason stopped talking, and then Vi and the servants all left the room.

    Jason sighed as he watched his mother lying unconscious on the bed.

    He could act swiftly on anything, but when it was rted to his mother, his only family member, he

    became hesitant.

    Mrs. Don was pretending to be unconscious. She thought that Vi was smart foring up with such

    a good idea. Meanwhile, she had someints about Jason.

    When the doctor arrived, Jason quickly moved aside.

    Then Mrs. Don breathed unevenly on purpose.

    Pretending to be sick was a simple thing, so Mrs. Don naturally knew how to make it more real.

    The doctor frowned slightly, which worried Jason greatly.

    "What''s wrong? Is my mother in bad health?"

    "Arrhythmia. She looks bad and needs to be observed for one night."

    Hearing this, Jason didn''t dare to forcefully send Mrs. Don away.

    "Thank you, doctor."

    "She is old and has a weak heart. It''s better for her to keep calm."

    The doctor reminded Jason of some notes on taking care of Mrs. Don, since he came here twice in a

    while.

    Jason nodded.

    Vi came in with a cup of hot water.

    "Uncle, have some water. I''ll take care of grandma tonight, and will keep you posted if anything

    happens. The Don family is in trouble now, and Nicole even makes things worse. Uncle, the whole

    family relies on you. Although I can''t help you with the business, I can take care of grandma."

    What Vi said was reasonable, but Jason just felt it was extremely ear-piercing.

    "You''re clear why my mother will be like this. You''d better take good care of her, or I won''t spare you!"

    After that, Jason left in a huff.

    As soon as he left, Mrs. Don opened her eyes.

    "This brat, I don''t know why he''s always on Nicole''s side. For her, he actually nned to send me

    away! Fortunately, you''re by my side. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even know what to do."

    She hurried to hold Vi''s hand.

    A fierce look came in Vi''s eyes, but quickly she put on a sweet smile and said, "Grandma, don''t

    worry. I won''t allow uncle to send you away. This is your home!"

    "That''s right. Even you know that this is my home, but Jason actually attempts to send me away. Nicole

    is really a maniptor. If it weren''t for you, perhaps I would have been fooled by her. Now that she has

    made trouble for my family, I won''t let her off!"

    Mrs. Don nowpletely treated Nicole as her enemy.

    Vi knew this and couldn''t help but smile, but quickly she restrained her smile.

    "Grandma, you can''t always pretend to be sick. Uncle is not an idiot. Besides, the doctor is here. If the

    doctor examines you carefully, he will definitely find out that you are faking it. At that time, I''m afraid

    that uncle will still send you away by force."

    Mrs. Don frowned slightly at Vi''s remark.

    "What good ideas do you have?"

    Vi hesitated.

    "Of course there is a way, but you have to take some risks."

    "Vi, if you have any ideas, just say it. I''m not afraid."

    Mrs. Don felt that Vi was so nice. If only Vi was really her granddaughter.

    When she thought about Nicole, she sighed, "I know how good you are to me. Don''t worry. Even if the

    Don family really loses in the fight against the Greens, I won''t let you suffer a loss. Our family is still

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    important in the Capital City. I will find you a good husband there, and you can live an easy life."

    Though surprised, Vi was contemptuous of Mrs. Don''s suggestion in fact.

    She didn''t want anyone else. She only wanted to marry Samuel!

    She wanted to take everything from Nicole. Moreover, she felt that Mrs. Don couldn''t get her a nice guy

    if the Don family really declined.

    However, she still pretended to be very satisfied.

    She lowered her head and whispered, "Grandma, I know you dote on me, and I''ll treat you with all my

    heart."

    "You''re so sweet. Tell me, what''s your idea?"

    Seeing that Mrs. Don was interested, Vi smiled and handed a cup of warm water to her.

    "Grandma, this is good stuff. As long as you drink it, I guarantee that uncle will not send you away, at

    least for the time being."

 Chapter 413 Laurel and Mr. Green Are Awesome

    Chapter 413 Laurel and Mr. Green Are Awesome

    Mrs. Don looked at the cup of water with confusion and asked, "What is this?"

    "Grandma, don''t be afraid. I won''t harm you. This drug will only temporarily weaken your body. It won''t

    damage your health, but just make you weak. The doctor will tell uncle that you are too weak to go on a

    long journey, so uncle will give up his n to send you away. Then we will be fine."

    Vi stared at Mrs. Don with her bright eyes, but Mrs. Don hesitated.

    After all, this was very risky.

    "Vi, is it safe?"

    "Grandma, will I harm you? You''re so nice to me. Because of me, you even offended the Greens and

    broke up with Nicole. I will never forget your kindness to me. You''re old now, but uncle still decides to

    send you to the Capital City. He said that he would send people to take care of you, but who knows if

    he is going to send you to a nursing home? I''ve heard that such ce is just like a jail cell. You''ll be

    watched every day and can''t go anywhere. Moreover, you''ll feel lonely without your children by your

    side. Your husband and sons are martyrs, so how can you end up like this? I feel pity for you."

    Vi''s eyes turned red as she spoke, as if she was truly sad.

    Mrs. Don was still hesitating, but she was frightened by the miserableter life that Vi had described.

    Nobody in the Don family lived in the Capital City now, so where would Jason send her to? Was he

    really going to send her to a nursing home just as Vi had said?

    Mrs. Don trembled.

    "I''m not going! I''m not going to a nursing home! My kin are martyrs, so why should I live in a nursing

    home?"

    "That''s right. Grandma, your husband and sons have all died for the country. How can uncle send you

    to a nursing home so far away just to please Nicole? I heard that many nurses and directors of nursing

    homes are vicious. If you live there, you can''t get help if anything happens to you."

    The more Vi said, the more terrifying Mrs. Don felt.

    As people got old, they were unwilling to leave their families, let alone go to a nursing home.

    She looked at Vi and took the cup from Vi''s hand. As she was drinking, she missed the evil smile

    on Vi''s face.

    After the drink, she felt dizzy and drowsy.

    "Vi, this drug is a little strong. I''m a little dizzy."

    "It''s fine. Grandma, just have a sleep. I''m here to watch over you."

    Vi''s voice was sweet. Mrs. Don believed her and slowly closed her eyes.

    Nicole naturally didn''t know what was going on in the Don''s. She had been angry for a long while

    before she realized that there was no need to be angry.

    The Dons had long denied her as a Don, so why should she be upset by her bloodline?

    In fact, the thing bothering Nicole was that Vi kept stirring up trouble.

    Right now, Nicole was still a trending topic online. The public rtions department of the Green Group

    had been trying to solve it, but in vain. This only meant that someone must have hired paid posters just

    to nder Nicole.

    Nicole couldn''t find Ryan and Swift now. Ever since that phone call, Swift seemed to have disappeared

    from the world, so Nicole felt somewhat uneasy.

    Swift was like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. Nobody knew when she would suddenlye out

    and bite people.

    Nicole felt that her priority was to find Swift or Ryan. As for Mrs. Don and Vi, she decided to let them

    go temporarily.

    She sat down in front of theputer and checked the ounts of those paid posters, hoping to find

    some clues.

    Thements of those paid posters were so rude, so Nicole tried her best to stop herself from arguing

    back.

    As time passed, she got tired for having been staring at theputer for a long time.

    Samuel hadn''te back. Petty asked Nicole to have dinner first and told her that Samuel was busy

    and would note back for dinner.

    Nicole didn''t care. After dinner, she continued to search for clues until she couldn''t hold on any longer.

    After that, she took a shower and went to bed.

    When Samuel returned, it was alreadyte at night.

    He gently opened the bedroom door, and his eyes were full of love when he gazed at Nicole, who was

    sleeping soundly under the light.

    Fighting against the Don family was uphill work for him.

    For one thing, it wasn''t easy to transfer all the money from the venture capitalpany. For another,

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    he also had to support the Eternal Group.

    If Mrs. Don hadn''t hurt Nicole this time, Samuel wouldn''t have risked everything. However, he felt it was

    worth it as he saw Nicole''s sleeping face.

    He looked at theputer and was disgusted by those rude remarks online.

    He called Jacob and said, "Are the public rtions officers all a waste of space? It''s been a few days,

    but why does Nicole remain a trending topic?"

    "Mr. Green, someone is controlling it. Our employees have done everything they can. We tried to rify

    that these photos wereposite, but some people just don''t buy it and even tarnish Ms. Nicole. It is

    quite tricky now."

    Jacob was very helpless.

    This was just a joke. As soon as other new news came out, people would forget it. Besides, the Greens

    had already rified that those photos were synthesized just in order to nder Nicole. Logically

    speaking, this exnation could smooth things over. However, it became worse because some paid

    posters said that the Greens threw weight around and threatened the news media. As a result, Nicole''s

    news was still a hot topic.

    After all, there were people discussing about it every day, so it was hard to taking people''s attention

    away from Nicole.

    It was obvious that someone was intentionally targeting Nicole.

    Jacob''s answer irritated Samuel.

    "Ask the public rtions department toe up with a n as soon as possible. I just want it to be

    solved, no matter by hook or by crook."

    "Alright, I''ll try my best."

    This problem really upset Jacob.

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel turned off theputer.

    He took a shower, while Nicole was still asleep. Obviously, she didn''t know that Samuel had returned.

    It indicated that she really trusted Samuel, which gave Samuel a feeling of warmth and sweetness.

    After he went to bed, Nicole subconsciously moved over and slept soundly in his arms.

    Nicole may not know how attractive she was now.

    Her face was crimson and her breathing was even. Samuel felt ted to have her trust, as if he owned

    the whole world now.

    For her, he was willing to be the enemy of the entire world.

    He hugged Nicole tightly and wanted to do something to her, but he didn''t bear to disturb her sleep.

    Thus, he gave up and restrained his desire.

    It was a hard night. When the morning sun shone in, Samuel was still asleep, while Nicole was awake

    already.

    Though sleepy, she still noticed that she was in someone''s arms. She knew who it was since she had

    felt his body and smelt his smell. She smiled happily.

    She didn''t know how happy and satisfied she looked at this moment.

    She gently touched Samuel''s face and discovered that he was bing more and more manly.

    She got up quietly not to disturb Samuel. She did not know when he came backst night, and now she

    was going to make breakfast for him.

    She walked out of the bedroom and found that Petty and Zac had already gotten up to tend the garden.

    They were talking about what had happened yesterday. They never expected Nicole to get up so early.

    "Zac, do you think Mr. Green has a chance of winning against the Don family?"

    Petty asked as she loosened the soil.

    They didn''t see Nicole for standing with their backs to Nicole. Nicole heard what Petty said and was

    somewhat surprised.

    ''Samuel fights against the Don family?''

    ''What does it mean?''

    Zac sighed, "Indeed, the Green family owns arge business. But the bigger apany is, the less

    cash it will have, which will even affect a lot of ongoing projects. I think it''s difficult for the Green family

    to win against the Don family. Perhaps both will suffer losses."

    "What? Then didn''t our good intentions bring about a bad result? I thought it was good to tell Mr. Green

    that Ms. Nicole had been bullied, but now Mr. Green risked everything to destroy the Don family. I

    heard that the Don''s shares fell to the limitst night and many businesses were affected. So I thought

    Mr. Green had won."

    Petty said guiltily.

    Zac whispered, "It''s not as simple as we thought. I heard that since Mrs. Don had caused trouble for

    Ms. Nicole, Mr. Green decided to risk his venture capitalpanies to destroy the Don family. He

    wants Mrs. Don to apologize to Ms. Nicole. This time, he really gets angry."

    "It''s more than that. I heard that Mrs. Don had called Mrs. Green but only gotughed at. Mrs. Green

    said that since the Dons didn''t want Nicole, Mrs. Don shouldn''te to Nicole as her grandmother.

    Mrs. Green also said that the Green family would sacrifice everything to protect Nicole. I have to say

    that Mrs. Green and Mr. Green are really awesome."

    Petty''s words astounded Nicole.

    She didn''t know that such an earth-shaking change had urred because of her.

    ''Should I plead for the Dons?''

    ''No!''

    She did not think that Samuel was wrong. Instead, she was grateful to him and loved him more.

    Since Samuel and his mother were so nice to her, how would she plead for Mrs. Don?

    Nicole suddenly felt that the sky was so blue and the air was so fresh. Her unhappiness yesterday

    seemed to disappear all of a sudden. Even though she was still gued by scandals, she was no

    longer afraid.

    With such a husband and mother-inw protecting her, what was she afraid of?

    Just as she turned around to make breakfast for Samuel, her phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 414 Give You One More Chance

    Chapter 414 Give You One More Chance

    The phone number was somewhat familiar, and Nicole recognized that it was Swift.

    What did Swift want for calling her now?

    Hearing the phone ring, Petty and Zac turned around and saw Nicole.

    "Madam, why did you get up so early? We were talking nonsense just now. Don''t take it seriously."

    Petty didn''t know how much Nicole had heard, but Nicole looked well now.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."

    With that, she turned around and left.

    As for Swift''s phone call, Nicole just ignored it.

    Since Swift didn''t want Nicole to know her whereabouts, it was impossible for Nicole to track her

    location through the phone now. Nicole was in a good mood today, so she didn''t want Swift to ruin it.

    Now Nicole only wanted to make a delicious breakfast for Samuel.

    She didn''t know how busy he was yesterday. To help her vent anger, he even risked the Green Group

    and his venture capitalpany. How could she repay it?

    Nicole''s phone rang for a long time before finally stopping.

    Without looking, she put it aside and went to the kitchen to make breakfast for Samuel.

    The servants weren''t surprised and assisted her smilingly.

    When Samuel opened his eyes, he found that Nicole had already gotten up. But based on the

    temperature under the quilt, he could tell that she had not left for long.

    He could still smell Nicole''s sweet fragrance.

    He took a deep breath and then went to wash up with a contented smile. After getting changed, he

    went downstairs and saw that Nicole was busy making breakfast in the morning light.

    With a warm and happy smile on her face, she became the most beautiful scenery in the morning and

    deeply attracted Samuel.

    Samuel couldn''t help but walk to her.

    When the servants saw Samuel, they wanted to say something but stopped by Samuel. They pursed

    their lips and walked out with smiles, leaving Samuel and Nicole alone.

    Samuel hugged Nicole from behind.

    Nicole was slightly surprised and smiled after recognizing the person behind her, "You''re so clingy.

    Aren''t you afraid that the servants willugh at you?"

    "No. I''m hugging my wife, so who dares tough at me?"

    Samuel childishly put his chin on Nicole''s shoulder, and then was ted by the discovery that all she

    cooked were his favorite dishes.

    "You get up early in the morning to make breakfast for me. Tell me, is there something you''re hiding

    from me? Or are you trying to please me?"

    Samuel was just asking, but Nicole nodded seriously.

    "In my life, I thought it was the happiest thing to fall in love with you. But now I discover that being loved

    by you is the happiest thing."

    Nicole rarely said sweet words, so her sudden confession of love startled Samuel somewhat.

    "Did you catch a cold and have a fever when you slept yesterday?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nicole nced at him and whispered, "Mrs. Don came to persuade me to divorce you. To be honest, I

    was really angry and wondered if she would push me that over when she was down and out. But then I

    realize that it has nothing to do with money or status. As long as she doesn''t like me, everything I do is

    wrong. So why should I punish myself for her fault?"

    This told Samuel that Nicole must discover something.

    "You want to plead for the Dons?"

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "No."

    Nicole turned around, but Samuel still held her and looked at her face to face.

    He felt distressed when he saw her beautiful eyes moist with tears.

    "Don''t look at me like this. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll get excited and do something to you?"

    "I''m not afraid! You treat me as the apple of your eye. How will you hurt me?"

    Samuel felt somewhat embarrassed by Nicole''s praise.

    "I''m not as good as you said."

    "Anyway, I just think you''re the best. I didn''t tell you what I''ve suffered, but you still vent anger for me. In

    order to destroy the Don family, you even risk the Green Group and your venture capitalpany,

    though you know it may hurt both. Even Laurel mocked Mrs. Don for me. You and your mom are so

    nice to me. Now I feel that you''ll support me and help me vent anger whenever I get bullied."

    As Nicole spoke, her eyes brimmed with tears.

    "What''s happening? Did you say that sentimental talk to move me to tears?"

    Samuel held Nicole''s face and said with a smile, his eyes full of love.

    Nicole threw herself into Samuel''s arms and buried her face against his chest.

    "Samuel, it''s good to have you in this lifetime."

    Samuel was struck by that warm talk, which almost melted his heart.

    "Little fool, you''re my wife. I''ll dote on you forever."

    Nicole felt relieved listening to Samuel''s heartbeat. All her uneasiness and suspicion these past few

    days dissipated now.

    "Swift called me. Although she didn''t say anything important, I could tell that she wanted to take

    revenge on me and the Greens for Riley. In that case, it will be difficult to settle my scandal within a

    short time. I''m sorry for bringing trouble to the Greens."

    This caused Samuel to feel pity for Nicole.

    "It''s my fault. I didn''t handle this matter well five years ago, putting you in such a passive situation now.

    Don''t worry, I will take the time to deal with it."

    "I''m not afraid. As long as you love me, I''m not afraid of anything. Thank you, Samuel."

    Nicole looked up, stood on tiptoe, and kissed Samuel on his thin lips.

    Samuel froze as if he had been struck by lightning.

    Nicole rarely kissed him on her own initiative. Now that she did it, Samuel subconsciously held her

    more tightly, with his body pressing against hers.

    "You seduce me early in the morning. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll lose control?"

    "I''m feeling better, not as weak as you think."

    Nicole blushed with her voice lower and lower.

    Samuel was confused for a moment. Then he understood what Nicole meant and became arousing.

    "I''ll give you one more chance. You can take that back!"

    "I want you."

    Nicole said charmingly. This remark was like a spark, lighting the passion and desire in Samuel''s heart.

    He suddenly carried up Nicole and hurried out of the kitchen.

    At the sight of them, all servants outside pursed their lips and smiled, hurrying into the kitchen to do the

    rest of the work.

    Nicole felt shy and hid her face on Samuel''s chest.

    With the bedroom door closing, a hot love scene was on inside, while people outside were happy about

    that.

    Samuel and Nicole had been making out until it was almost noon. Nicole felt she was dead on her feet.

    "Stop, Samuel. Why are you so energetic?"

    This question embarrassed Nicole herself, so she only covered her face with the quilt.

    Samuelughed loudly.

    "Didn''t you say that you aren''t as weak as I thought?"

    "But you''ve been doing it for so long! It is almost noon."

    Nicole was regretful.

    If she had known that Samuel was so horny, she wouldn''t have said that.

    Samuel noticed Nicole''s exhaustion and finally restrained himself.

    "Hungry?"

    "Of course. I didn''t eat muchst night, and we''ve been doing it all the morning. My stomach has

    rumbled several times."

    As she said, she really felt hungry.

    "Come, let me hear it."

    Samuel was about to lift Nicole''s nket, scaring her into screaming.

    "Don''te over!"

    She knew what Samuel was thinking.

    However, Samuel thought that she looked extremely cute when she was vignt.

    He hugged her and even the quilt in his arms, smiling, "You invited me."

    "I regret it. I''ll never do it again."

    Nicole was truly regretful.

    How could Samuel give her the chance to regret it? He leaned over and bit her earlobe.

    "Are you a dog?"

    Nicole trembled and felt as if she was about to lose all her strength.

    Only then did Samuel let her go.

    "Next time, if you don''t let me touch you, I''ll bite you until you beg for mercy."

    "You''re unreasonable."

    Nicole knew that Samuel meant it and red at him coquettishly. Samuel was dazzled by her gaze.

    He patted Nicole''s butt and said, "Alright, I''ll go wash up. If you don''t have the strength, I can give you a

    hand."

    "No need. Just leave!"

    Nicole didn''t dare to let him get close to her now.

    How strange it was! Why would men get more energetic and women get more tired while making out?

    She felt that it was puzzling and unfair, but somehow she felt sweet at the sight of the contented smile

    on Samuel''s face.

    Samuel didn''t pester her but went to the bathroom joyfully.

    Nicole struggled to get up and felt sore all over, as if she had been beaten by others.

    Heavens, she couldn''t go out today. If the servants saw her strange walking posture, they would

    definitelyugh at her.

    Nicoley on the bed and decided to stay at the room all the day.

    When Samuel finished washing up, he came out and saw Nicole''s sad face. He thought she was so

    cute and got excited again.

    "Are you waiting for me to bathe you?"

    "Get out of my face!"

    Nicole was so scared that she jumped up with the quilt in her arms. But the quilt was so long that she

    fell on the floor identally.

    She let out a scream.

    In the next moment, Samuel carried her into the bathroom regardless of her struggle.

    She was shy!

    Even though they had seen each other naked, such an intimate action still raised a blush on her face.

    Samuel gave a bath to her and wrapped her in a towel. However, as he carried Nicole out of the

    bathroom, he heard a sharp knock on the door.

 Chapter 415 A Hard-mouthed and Soft-hearted Fellow

    Chapter 415 A Hard-mouthed and Soft-hearted Fellow

    "Mr. Green, madam, someone from the Don family has arrived."

    Wendy''s voice rang out.

    Nicole stiffened a little because of the words "the Don family".

    "Could it be Jason?"

    Nicole thought of Jason firstly.

    Mrs. Don was troublesome. It was possible for her toe and cause trouble at this time. However,

    the one who could take charge in the Don family should be Jason.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "If you don''t want to see him, then I could go by myself. After all, I started the war between the Don

    family and the Green family. I know how you feel about Jason. As long as you say, I will listen to you

    whatever you decide."

    Samuel gave the choice to Nicole.

    In other words, if Nicole asked him to give up, Samuel would withdraw all the money and the force to

    the Don family without hesitation.

    His respect made Nicole somehow moved.

    "I don''t know, but I also don''t want to follow Mrs. Don''s wishes like this."

    Nicole turned her head away.

    Samuel immediately understood.

    All she wanted was an apology from Mrs. Don.

    "Alright, you''re tired today. Take a rest first. I''ll go down and see him."

    "Don''t get too angry yourself."

    Nicole really didn''t want to go down to face Jason.

    "No!"

    Samuel carried Nicole onto the bed, pulled the quilt over and covered her. He kissed her on the

    forehead, then got up and walked out.

    Nicole was actually a little worried, but she believed that Samuel would handle it well. Nicole was so

    tired that she directly covered her head and fell asleep.

    Samuel walked down the stairs and saw Jason''s anxious expression.

    "Why Mr. Jasone here today?"

    Samuel was in a good mood.

    Jason looked behind Samuel. When he didn''t see Nicole, he was somewhat disappointed.

    "Where''s Nicole? Is she alright?"

    "Not very well. Recently, she bes very weak. Nicole was a little angry yesterday, so she can''t get

    up today. Mr. Jason didn''te here just to see my wife, did you? I remember that there is no

    rtionship between the Don family and my wife, right?"

    Samuel said with heavy irony.

    Jason knew that he had a grudge and did not argue.

    "I know that my mother did something stupid and angered you. So I''ll bear if the Green family wants to

    do something to the Don family."

    "That is overstating, as if the Green family is bullying others. Who knows that the Green family is the

    victim?"

    Samuel looked coldly at Jason, and what he said was merciless.

    Now that Mrs. Don had pushed the Don family into such a situation, Jason really couldn''t say anything.

    He sighed and said, "Samuel, I know that you and Nicole are angry, and I know that my mother did

    something wrong. However, I came here today to let Nicole go over to see my mother. No matter what,

    it''s just a family affair. My mother..."

    "Forget it. Nicole can''t stand the favor of your family, nor can she visit your mother. Mrs. Don naturally

    has granddaughters to take care of her, right?"

    Samuel''s words caused Jason''s face to turn ashen.

    "My mother is sick and unconscious. The doctor can''t find anything wrong with her. I thought that

    maybe Nicole could make my mom a little bit more conscious, so..."

    "So youe to beg Nicole? Mr. Jason, you''re really interesting. Last time Mrs. Don suffered a stroke.

    It was Nicole who ignored her own dangers and got the antidote. Didn''t you know what she lost

    because of it? However, had any of the Don family ever been grateful to her? Even Mrs. Don despised

    my wife. Now Mrs. Don is unconscious. You think of Nicole again. What do you think Nicole is? We''ve

    lost one of our childrenst time. Do you want Nicole to give her life to your Don family?"

    Jason was unable to respond to Samuel

    Audrey and Laurel had already told what Nicole had done for Mrs. Don. However, Mrs. Don did not

    believe it.

    Not only that, these recent events had even broken Nicole''s heart. The Don family didn''t have the right

    to ask Nicole to do anything.

    However, Jason still wanted to exin.

    "Samuel, my mom is old and bewitched by others. She is confused in distinguishing the right from the

    wrong. I believe that my mom will know about Nicole sooner orter."

    "Sooner orter? How long? Ten years? Twenty years? I won''t see Nicole being wronged for so many

    years. Besides, Mrs. Don said that Nicole has nothing to do with the Don family. Therefore, Mr. Jason,

    please leave. Nicole''s health has been very badtely. Moreover, there''re so many gossips that Nicole

    couldn''t get out of this vi. You don''t need to waste any more breath. I have nothing to say to you.

    Wendy, send the guests off!"

    Although Jason expected that Samuel would refuse, he was still a little sad.

    Now that his family was falling apart, Jason was sadder than anyone else.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with Vi''s affairs."

    Jason''s words did not change Samuel''s mind in the slightest.

    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t think that I''ll let the Don family off just like

    that. The battle between our two families isn''t over yet. I hope that Mr. Jason can hold out until the

    end."

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    After Samuel finished speaking coldly, Wendy came to see the guests off.

    Jason had no choice but to look in the direction of the bedroom on the second floor before leaving with

    a sigh.

    Although Nicole said that she would rest, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She was clearly

    very tired, but her mind was exceptionally clear.

    When Samuel returned to the bedroom, Nicole suddenly lifted the nket and looked straight at

    Samuel. She was somewhat uneasy.

    Looking at Nicole who was firm in speech but soft in heart, Samuel couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Didn''t I tell you to rest? Why haven''t you slept yet?"

    "He''s gone?"

    In the end, Nicole couldn''t hold back and asked.

    "Yes, he''s gone."

    Samuel did not hide anything from her and sat down beside the bed, hugging her in his arms.

    "Are you worried about the Don family?"

    "No, I just can''t calm down."

    Nicole also felt that this was not good. Since the Don family had treated her like that, why would she

    think so much? However, it was often not up to her mind.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel said in worry, "He didn''te for anything else. Mrs. Don was

    unconscious again and they wanted you to see her."

    "I''m not going."

    Nicole refused.

    Although she was resolute, Samuel could see her worry.

    "Hard-mouthed and soft-hearted fellow, if you''re really worried, I''ll ask someone to take a look."

    What Samuel said made Nicole a little embarrassed.

    "I already said I''m not worried."

    "Alright, you''re not worried. I''m going to see the situation of the Don family, okay?"

    Since Samuel said this, Nicole did not know how to refute it.

    She was nest in Samuel''s embrace and whispered, "Don''t you think I''m too useless?"

    "No, I know you''re still worried about her, but Mrs. Don is confused in distinguishing the right from the

    wrong. There is Vi by her side, so I don''t know if she''s really sick."

    "Then why do you go take a look?"

    "Of course I won''t go myself. You know about ir''s medical skills. I will ask ir to visit. He knows

    what to say. Moreover, if something really happened to Mrs. Don, ir would solve the problem with

    his medical skills. Don''t worry. If it weren¡¯t for ir''s absencest time, I wouldn''t allow you to take the

    risk of getting the antidote. I won''t let you take any risks this time."

    When Samuel recalled what happenedst time, he still had lingering fear in his heart.

    No matter what, this time he had to keep an eye on Nicole and protect her from dangers.

    Hearing that Samuel had arranged everything, Nicole did not know what to say.

    "Thank you, Samuel."

    "You don''t need to thank me. As a husband, I should protect you and make you happy."

    Samuel gently touched Nicole''s forehead and said with a smile, "Alright, hurry get up and eat.

    Otherwise, your stomach will start to rumble again."

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole pushed him and quickly put on her clothes.

    Just as Nicolended, she was so weak that she almost fell to the floor.

    Samuelughed heartily and hugged Nicole''s waist in her angry gazes.

    "Put me down! I don''t go downstairs. I''ll eat in my room."

    "It''s okay. Don''t say anything stupid. If you stay in the room all the time, they will think something else."

    Samuel was in a good mood. He carried the somewhat bashful Nicole downstairs.

    The servant had already prepared the food. Seeing Samuel carrying Nicole down, they smiled and

    avoided.

    Nicole thought that she might be the first owner to beughed by servants.

    When they arrived at the dining hall, Nicole found that except what she had prepared for Samuel, there

    were some more dishes that she liked.

    "Do you ask them to do it?"

    "Hurry up and eat. Aren''t you already hungry?"

    Samuel did not answer directly, but Nicole already got an answer.

    "Are you still going to thepany after dinner?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel knew what Nicole was worried about. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I wille back early. I

    won''t let myself get too tired. I have to be responsible for the Eternal Group, so I won''t risk everything.

    The reason why I''m doing this is not that I don''t want the Don family to have a foothold the Seapolis

    City. I just hope that Mrs. Don can see the situation clearly and stop acting rashly towards you. As long

    as the Dons apologize and promise not to disturb you, hurt you, or force you in the future, I will stop,

    okay?"

    Nicole naturally had no objections to Samuel

    "I''ll listen to you."

    "Hurry up and eat."

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head. His eyes were full of affection that made Nicole shy.

    How lucky she was to have such a husband!

    They had their lunch sweetly, but the sound of the car engine came from outside.

    Who was that?

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    He just wanted to have a good meal with Nicole. How could it be so difficult?

 Chapter 416 If I Cant Get Married, Ill Stay with You

    Chapter 416 If I Can''t Get Married, I''ll Stay with You

    Nicole saw Samuel''s slightly frowned expression and heard the sound of car engines outside.

    She whispered, "I''ll go out and take a look."

    "No, just eat."

    Right now, Samuel thought nothing was more important than his wife eating.

    As he spoke, he added some dishes to Nicole''s bowl.

    The servants who had been hiding for a long time also came out, especially Petty. She went out to

    look, and then walked in with a smile.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Samuel, madam, it''s Mr. Green and Miss Green."

    Nicole didn''t understand Petty at once.

    "Who?"

    However, Samuel understood and couldn''t help but feel disappointed.

    "Why are they here? Send them back."

    Samuel could finally have some quality time with Nicole. He didn''t expect his children to join in the fun,

    so how could he be happy?

    Nicole finally understood who hade, and she was happy immediately.

    "Are you saying that Lucas and Zoe are here?"

    "Yes!"

    "I''ll check it out!"

    Nicole hurriedly got up, but Samuel grabbed her arm.

    "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear your son and daughter havee? I''m going to see them."

    Nicole was somewhat puzzled by Samuel''s reaction.

    Samuel said with a dark face, "They are old enough toe back by themselves. You can sit and eat."

    "I want to..."

    "What do you want? Think about how you walk now."

    That made Nicole blush.

    "What are you talking about?"

    She nced at Petty who immediately retreated with a tactful smile.

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    "Samuel, don''t talk about this again in front of others."

    "Am I not telling the truth? Can you go out and take a look now?"

    Samuel said indifferently. His expression made people want to punch him. It was hateful.

    However, Nicole also knew that Samuel was right. She couldn''t really limp out, could she? How did she

    exin to the kids?

    Finally, Nicole sat down and waited anxiously for the children toe in.

    After getting off the car, Lucas and Zoe came in.

    "Daddy, Mommy! Lucas and I are here to see you!"

    Zoe''s sweet voice sounded. Nicole really could not sit still.

    At this moment, Nicole suddenly heard Laurel''s voice.

    "Zoe, don''t run so fast. Slow down."

    Nicole was no longer calm, and Samuel frowned again.

    Not only did their childrene, but also his mother came.

    Nicole was about to stand up and go out to greet them. Samuel quickly stopped her, and then he got up

    and went out himself.

    "Mom, why are you here?"

    Samuel instantly attracted Zoe''s attention.

    "Daddy!"

    Zoe quickly pounced towards Samuel.

    Samuel hurriedly picked up Zoe.

    After recovering from her illness, Zoe put on some weight. She seemed to be on the verge of bing

    a fat girl.

    "Daddy, I miss you so much! Where is Mommy? I want to see Mommy!"

    Zoe did not see Nicole during this period. She really missed Nicole.

    Hearing Zoe shouting like this, Nicole couldn''t sit still anymore. She hurriedly stood up. Although her

    legs were a little sore, she still smiled and said, "Mom, good evening."

    How experienced Laurel was!

    Naturally, she could tell at a nce that Nicole was ufortable. Laurel couldn''t help but stare at

    Samuel with a hint of reproach.

    Samuel coughed embarrassedly and saw Laurel hurriedly go forward and hold Nicole''s hand, "Don''t

    move if you are ufortable. I''ve heard that you have a cold and are sore all over. How is it? Do you

    feel better?"

    These words caused Lucas'' footsteps to pause in time. Then, he asked worriedly, "Mommy, are you

    sick? How is it now?"

    Nicole knew that Laurel was covering for her. Her face instantly turned a little red from embarrassment.

    When she looked at her son''s innocent and worried eyes, Nicole immediately felt embarrassed.

    "I''m okay. Don''t worry."

    "I''ll get Mommy a cup of hot water. Mommy, sit down quickly."

    Lucas hurriedly turned around and ran towards the living room outside.

    "Is Mommy sick? Did you see a doctor? Did you take any medicine?"

    Zoe also became nervous.

    Nicole was so embarrassed, but she still smiled and said, "I''m fine. Mommy just needs to rest for a

    while."

    "Daddy, you can''t make Mommy angry, okay?"

    Zoe instructed Samuel like an adult.

    "Yes, yes, yes. Our princess is right about everything."

    Samuel could do nothing but smile and carry Zoe to the dining table.

    "Mom, have you had dinner? Let''s eat together."

    Looked at the time, Samuel didn''t know if Laurel had dinner or not, so he could only ask.

    Lucas had already handed the hot water to Nicole and asked worriedly, "Mommy, do you need some

    medicine?"

    "Not for the time being."

    Nicole was so embarrassed!

    If she knew that her son and daughter woulde back today, she would not sleep with Samuel no

    matter what. Furthermore, they were so unrestrained.

    In order to change the subject, Laurel smiled and said, "We haven''t eaten yet. Do you mind using

    over to have a meal?"

    "Of course."

    Nicole hurriedly answered and asked Petty to prepare the tableware.

    Samuel wanted to sit with Nicole, but Lucas took his seat.

    "Daddy, you could be with Zoe. She has missed you recently."

    Lucas arranged Samuel to sit with Zoe with a single sentence.

    Zoe hurriedly nodded when Lucas said this.

    "Daddy, I miss you so much. It''s been a long time since you went back to y with me. Last time, you

    slept in the same room with Lucas. Why didn''t you sleep with me?"

    Hearing this, Samuel almost spit out the food in his mouth and Lucas curled his lips.

    However, Nicole asked doubtfully, "Your daddy slept with Lucas? When?"

    Nicole felt surprised.

    Of course, Samuel loved Lucas. However, Samuel always said that they couldn''t pamper Lucas.

    Therefore, they had nurtured Lucas'' independence since childhood and had let the children sleep in

    separate rooms.

    Lucas didn''t like sleeping with others, either.

    Nicole was simply surprised that they slept together.

    "Forget it. Let''s have dinner."

    Samuel wanted to change the subject, but Lucas didn''t agree. Lucas sneered and said, "I don''t know

    what happened to Samuel that day. He suddenly ran into my room and said that I was afraid, so he

    insisted on sleeping with me."

    Hearing this, Samuel curled his lips. He hurriedly picked up a piece of chicken and gave it to Lucas.

    "Hurry up and eat. Don''t speak while eating or sleeping."

    "I didn''t mention it first. Zoe talked about it. Besides, I''m not lying."

    Lucas slowly ate the chicken nuggets and retorted indifferently. Samuel was lost for words again.

    ''This brat definitely did it on purpose!''

    Laurel smiled happily and contentedly.

    "Alright, alright, let''s eat. We''ll talk about this after dinner."

    As Laurel spoke, Lucas and Zoe naturally did not speak. They politely sat at the dining table and began

    to eat.

    Nicole looked at the families in front of her and was suddenly touched.

    "Mom, you should eat more."

    "Okay, you should eat more, too. You have to pay attention to your health. Don''t let this brat bully you

    all the time."

    Laurel caused Samuel to pause again by saying that.

    "Mom, who is your biological child?"

    "Hurry up and eat."

    Laurel ignored Samuel''s gazes andint. Instead, she asked the servant to add some chicken

    soup to Nicole and whispered, "Women should take good care of their health. Although it has been

    more than a month, you have to be careful about many things. Now don''t mind anything but your own

    health. I asked for a prescription from a famous doctor that specializes in nursing women. I''ll give the

    prescription to Wendyter. Take it every day, okay?"

    "Prescription? Mom, it can''t be a folk prescription, right?"

    When Samuel remembered the prescription that Ms. Bush had prepared for him, his hair stood on end.

    Laurel red at him and said, "Of course, I went to a regr hospital to ask for it. What are you

    thinking?"

    "That''s good."

    Only then did Samuel feel relieved.

    Lucas quietly helped Nicole with the food. Not long after, Nicole''s bowl looked like a small hill.

    Nicole could do nothing but look at her son''s caring behaviors and smile, "Lucas, I can''t eat so much."

    "Our teacher said that eating more is good for your health. Mommy, you should eat more. Look at Zoe.

    She eats so much now."

    As Lucas finished speaking, everyone stared at Zoe.

    Zoe was gnawing on the big chicken leg in her left hand and drinking from the soup bowl in her right

    hand. Just a few minutes, her small mouth was greasy. Looking at her actions, Nicole wanted to eat

    more, too.

    Nicole had never seen Zoe eat like this before, so she couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.

    "Zoe, eat slowly."

    "It''s okay. I''m fine."

    Zoe said as she ate, as if she had been hungry for a long time.

    Laurel smiled and said, "It''s a blessing to be able to eat. At the beginning, I was also worried about her.

    I took her to the hospital. The doctor said that Zoe''s digestive system was not good before. Thus, she

    could not eat much. Now that she was recovering well, she needed more nutrition and she could digest

    the food well. As long as she didn''t overeat, she would be fine. Zoe has a good appetite these days,

    and she bes much stronger. The doctor says that she has recovered very well. "

    Nicole felt relieved.

    "Then eat slowly. Girls should be graceful."

    After all, Zoe was her own daughter. Nicole was more subtle.

    However, Lucas shook his head and said, "With such table manners, will you be able to marry in the

    future?"

    "It''s none of your business. Or if I can''t get married, I''ll eat until you are broke!"

    Zoe retorted to Lucas. Her greasy little mouth and unyielding deration instantly made the entire

    familyugh.

    However, Lucas said disdainfully, "I can''t afford to raise you. You''d better ask daddy for help."

    "No, I''ll stay with you. If I cannot get married, you cannot get married either! Anyway, I''ll be with you."

    Zoe said very roguishly. Not only that, she abruptly extended her greasy little hand towards Lucas.

 Chapter 417 Can I Join You?

    Chapter 417 Can I Join You?

    "Zoe, stop!"

    Lucas finally failed to stop Zoe from wiping her greasy little hand on his clothes. Five fingerprints

    instantly appeared on his pure white shirt.

    Lucas curled his lips.

    "Zoe! You''re so dirty!"

    "I''m not dirty. My hands are very clean, and my clothes are also very clean. I carry handkerchiefs every

    day. Lucas, what''s wrong with your clothes? You''re old enough, but why are you so carelessly?"

    Zoe made up andined first, causing Lucas'' face to turn red with anger.

    Nicole and the othersughed.

    Ever since Zoe recovered, she had be lively, and she was even somewhat naughty.

    "Alright, alright. I bought a few clothes for you guys to keep at home a few days ago. Lucas,e

    upstairs with me to change your clothes."

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel looked at Lucas'' angry face and couldn''t help but feel a little distressed for him.

    Lucas stood up with a gloomy face and followed Samuel upstairs, while Zoe kept sticking out her

    tongue to make a face to Lucas.

    "Zoe, you''re too naughty. Why are you teasing your brother like this?"

    Nicole thought that Zoe was going too far.

    Zoe stuck out her tongue and said, "I''m just joking with him. Lucas is too serious. Mommy, don''t you

    think Lucas is like a little old man? He''s so boring."

    Nicole agreed with Zoe on that.

    Lucas was sensible and mature. It was not strange for him to be thought as a little old man. Nicole was

    worried about him.

    Laurel seemed to know what Nicole was thinking. She patted Nicole''s hand and said, "Every child has

    his own choice. What we can provide is usually the most basic things, and there''re also many things

    they have to experience. Besides, Lucas is a boy, so it''s fine to experience more. On the contrary, girls

    need to be nurtured carefully."

    "Grandma means that I need to be taken good care of, right?"

    Zoe''s sweet smile and cute voice instantly made Nicole and Laurelugh.

    "Yes, you are the little princess. Hurry up and eat more."

    "Of course I will. Otherwise, I won''t be able to eat when Lucases back."

    Zoe said with grievances as if Lucas usually snatched food from her, but Nicole just smiled.

    Laurel looked at them, smiled and said, "Lucas and Zoe miss you. They insist oning here to see

    you. I know what you''re worried about. The rumors cannot hurt them. Don''t worry. If I don''t bring them

    over, I''m afraid they''llin me all the time."

    "No, Grandma. I''ll be good. I''m a good girl."

    Zoe hurriedly expressed that she was very good.

    Nicole smiled and rubbed Zoe''s hair. "Alright, you''re a good girl. Hurry up and eat."

    After saying that, Nicole looked at Laurel and said gratefully, "Mom, you and the Green family have

    done so much for me. I''m sorry for causing trouble for the Green family."

    "What are you talking about? You are the mistress of the Green family. We''re a family. You don''t have

    to be sorry."

    Laurel''s words caused Nicole''s eyes to immediately turn red.

    "Even so, I''m grateful. The Green family bes my strong backing after such an incident. I am very

    lucky."

    "Silly girl, don''t say these. I believe that Samuel will handle it well. I also believe that you are a good

    girl. This will definitely pass. Now, don''t think about these. Have fun with the children. I''ll bring them

    backter in the evening."

    When Nicole heard that Laurel was going to bring Lucas and Zoe back, she was a little stunned.

    "They can stay here for a few days."

    "I''ll bring them here if they miss you. It''s not convenient to live here."

    Laurel didn''t say it clearly, but Nicole already understood.

    Staying here might get into trouble. Lucas and Zoe were still innocent and naive. If anything happened

    here, they would be the first to suffer.

    Looking at her innocent daughter, Nicole nodded. However, she felt very ufortable.

    It was so difficult for Nicole to share the family time. Then why would she stand Swift and her reckless

    behaviors?

    She had to think of a method to make a difference.

    Nicole frowned slightly. Laurel could guess what she was thinking.

    Laurel picked up the food to her bowl and slowly said, "There are some old ways but work every time.

    Such as draw a snake out of its hole."

    Nicole was surprised to hear this.

    "Mom, you mean..."

    "I don''t mean anything. I''m getting old, and I can''t remember many things. Finish the dinner quickly. It''ll

    be cold in a while."

    Laurel smiled and her eyes were full of wisdom.

    Nicole didn''t understand what Laurel meant at once, so she could only lower her head to eat.

    When Zoe was about to finish eating, Lucas and Samuel walked down. Lucas was still unhappy.

    "Lucas is so beautiful!"

    Zoe''s praise made Lucas curled his lips again.

    "You can''t say a boy beautiful. I am handsome."

    "Why can''t I say beautiful? What''s wrong with beautiful?"

    Zoe seemed to be happy about teasing Lucas now. Lucas was lost for words.

    He walked to Nicole and looked at her expectantly.

    With a handsome casual dress, Lucas looked really handsome.

    Nicole looked at him with excitement and pride.

    "My son is so handsome!"

    As soon as Nicole said, Lucas instantly softened up. He blushed and smiled with shyness.

    It had been a long time since he had heard Nicole''s praise.

    Lucas sat beside Nicole and ate quietly.

    He behaved elegantly as a nobleman. Nicole even suspected if she taught her son so well.

    Looking at Zoe, the mischievous girl who was eager to stuff all the delicious food on the table, Nicole

    frowned slightly.

    However, Samuel did not care. He looked at Zoe with affection and asked her to eat more.

    They enjoyed the dinner happily.

    After Nicole finished her meal, she yed with Lucas and Zoe for a while. Samuel found that Nicole

    looked tired.

    "Alright, you guys can y with each other. Mommy is not in good health condition. Can you let her go

    and rest for a while?"

    Samuel looked at Zoe who had stayed with Nicole all the time and felt jealous.

    Why did Zoe be so clingy?

    ''Didn''t Zoe always like me the most?''

    Samuel wanted to hold Zoe several times, but Zoe was unhappy and insisted on staying with Nicole.

    Either Zoe sat on Nicole''sp, or shey beside Nicole. In any case, she doesn''t leave Nicole for half a

    step. As a result, Samuel had been unable to get close to Nicole ever since the dinner.

    Samuel couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.

    ''Was Zoe specifically here topete with me?''

    When Zoe heard from Samuel that Nicole was going to rest, she hurriedly hugged Nicole''s waist and

    said, "I''m tired, too. I want to sleep with Mommy."

    Samuel curled his lips.

    "Mommy can''t sleep with you."

    "Why? Mommy used to sleep with me!"

    Zoe blinked her innocent big eyes. Samuel was lost for words.

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh when she found that Zoe became her clingy daughter again.

    "Alright, Zoe and I will go rest together for a while. Lucas, would you join us?"

    "Is that okay?"

    Lucas looked forward to the answer, but hesitated.

    He hadn''t sleep with Mommy for a long time, so he was d to join them. However, seeing Samuel''s

    gloomy face, Lucas couldn''t help but ask.

    Nicole knew that Samuel felt jealousy. However, Lucas and Zoe were their children. It had been a long

    time since she had been with them. At this moment, Nicole only wanted to stay with the children for a

    while.

    "Of course. Let''s go. Lucas and Zoe could rest with Mommy for a while."

    Nicole immediately cheered the two children up by saying that.

    Samuel said dejectedly, "I also want to go to rest. Can I join you?"

    "No!"

    Zoe and Lucas answered at the same time.

    Nicole smiled and said, "You stay with Mom for a while. Mom, I''ll take Zoe and Lucas upstairs to rest for

    a while. You can leave in the evening."

    "Alright!"

    Laurel smiled and did not stop them.

    "Mom, you''re tired, too. Don''t you want to have a rest?"

    Samuel blinked at her, but Laurel shook her head as if she didn''t understand. "I''m not tired. I slept well

    Hearing this, Samuel had no more illusions.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole pursed her lips andughed.

    Samuel really looked like a child.

    Lucas was afraid that Nicole would go back on her word, so he grabbed her arm and said, "Mommy,

    let''s go upstairs and rest."

    "Yeah, Mommy, let''s go take a nap."

    Zoe pulled Nicole''s other hand and happily followed Nicole upstairs.

    Looking at her two children beside, Nicole was indescribably satisfied.

    After Nicole went to bed, Lucas and Zoey beside her. Lucas did not say anything. Zoe asked Nicole

    to tell her a story.

    Nicole recalled how she looked after two children five years ago. Theyy down together so warmly.

    Nicole would take care of Lucas and Zoe until they fell asleep.

    Nicole was especially excited. She told the children''s favorite stories and watched them slowly fall

    asleep beside her. In the end, she fell asleep, too.

    Three people were lying on the big bed. The afternoon sun shone in, making people feel good.

    Even though it was raining and storming outside, at this moment, they felt warm and happy.

    When Samuel entered, he saw such a scene. He immediately softened up. If possible, Samuel really

    hoped that the happy days wouldst forever.

    He still remembered that he had promised Nicole to take them out for a trip. Their trip was dyed

    because of these troubles. Samuel felt guilty.

    Lucas had already woken up. Seeing Samuel enter, he looked at the somewhat dim sky outside and

    knew that they were about to leave. Lucas was a little reluctant.

    "You have to be good to Mommy."

    "I see."

    Samuel couldn''t wait for them to leave. He hadn''t been with his wife all afternoon.

 Chapter 418 Ill Take Good Care of Your Little Lover

    Chapter 418 I''ll Take Good Care of Your Little Lover

    Lucas could tell Samuel was in anxiety, but he deliberately said, "Actually, it''s not getting dark outside. I

    can sleep with Mommy for a while longer. Also, Zoe hasn''t woken up yet."

    Samuel''s face immediately fell.

    "Brat, did you do this on purpose?"

    "You''re right. I intentionally stayed with Mommy. She is not your personal belonging after all. Why don''t

    you allow us to spend more time with her?"

    Hearing this, Samuel didn''t know how to respond.

    "Anyway, hurry up and leave. She is my wife."

    "She is also my mother!"

    Lucas was right, and Samuel was rendered speechless.

    He suddenly felt that Lucas was born to be against him. After thinking for a while, he said, "Grandma

    has been waiting downstairs for a long time. Don''t you feel sorry for her?"

    Speaking of Laurel, Lucas fell silent for a moment.

    His grandmother was indeed nice to them. Today, it was she who brought them to visit Mommy. If they

    expected Samuel to bring them to Nicole, they would have to wait a long time.

    Thinking of this, Lucas looked at Samuel with disdain and said, "You stingy man. How could you be

    even jealous of your own children?"

    Samuel did not expect Lucas to say this. After being stunned for a moment, he subconsciously said,

    "It''s none of your business."

    Lucas snorted.

    He got up and decided not to argue with his father who was even more childish than him.

    He kissed Nicole on the cheek. After turning around, he saw Samuel''s lips twitching. If he weren''t his

    son, he would have grabbed him by the cor and thrown him out.

    It had been a long time since Lucasst saw Samuel''s gloomy expression. He couldn''t help but feel a

    little happy.

    "I love Mommy the most! I heard that we should kiss the lips of our favorite people."

    Lucas leaned down as he spoke, but he suddenly felt that his cor was being grabbed by someone.

    Turning around, he saw Samuel''s face which was as ck as thunder.

    "Lucas, that''s enough! Don''t you dare kiss my woman!"

    "She is my mum!"

    "Even so, you can''t kiss her lips! I can only allow you to kiss her cheek! Believe it or not, I''ll throw you

    out from the second floor if you do that!"

    Samuel knew that Lucas was doing it on purpose, but he could not help being jealous.

    This brat had indeed gone too far!

    How dare Lucas kiss Nicole''s lips in front of him?

    Did Lucas think that he didn''t have the heart to beat him up?

    Hearing this, Lucas just said with a smile, "I dare you. If you throw me down from the second floor,

    Mommy will hate you. After all, she cherishes me the most since I am her son."

    "You..."

    Having no idea how to refute Lucas, Samuel angrily grabbed his cor and pulled him out of bed.

    "Angry men are always so rude!"

    Fearless of Samuel''s threat, Lucas continued to provoke him.

    Samuel kept telling himself not to argue with Lucas. Seeing Samuel gritting his teeth to suppress his

    anger, Lucas felt so good.

    Samuel pulled Lucas out of the room with great difficulty and handed him to Jacob who was waiting

    outside. Without taking another look at him, Samuel picked up Zoe who was still asleep.

    Having no idea that she was away from the bed, Zoe subconsciously found afortable ce in

    Samuel''s embrace. Slobbering from time to time, she slept rather soundly.

    She slightly moved in Samuel''s arms. Her body was as soft as a feather, which made Samuel''s heart

    grow softer.

    Sure enough, his daughter was his lover in the previous life.

    Samuel looked at Zoe dotingly, and he was somewhat reluctant to see her leave.

    Seeing Samuel''s tender look, Jacob couldn''t help saying with a smile, "Mr. Green, if you can''t bear to

    part with her, how about asking her to stay in the vi for a few days?"

    "Forget it. She''d better follow my mother back. She is such a cute girl, and my mother will adore her.

    Also, I haven''t solved the matters in the vi yet, so it''s inappropriate for them to stay here."

    Although he was reluctant to say goodbye to Zoe, Samuel eventually carried her downstairs.

    Looking at Samuel''s cautious behavior, Lucas whispered, "Don''t be fooled by Zoe''s sweet appearance.

    She is a wicked girl."

    "Anyway, she is better than you."

    Feeling that Lucas was jealous of his sister, Samuel couldn''t help showing greater fondness towards

    Zoe.

    "My daughter is the best girl. In contrast, an arrogant boy disobeys his elder every day."

    Hearing Samuel''s childish remark, Lucas said to Jacob, "I heard that the walnut is good for the brain."

    "Yes. If you like it, I''ll ask the servant to buy some for you."

    Jacob thought it was Lucas who wanted to eat walnuts.

    Lucas nodded and said, "Well, you should buy more for Mr. Green to improve his intelligence.

    Otherwise, I''m afraid that he will no longer be the owner of his venture capitalpany. By then,

    Mommy, sister and I will have to rely on grandma to make a living."

    With that, he sighed as if his assumption was about toe true.

    Samuel''s mouth quirked up again.

    This brat seized every opportunity to mock him!

    "Lucas, aren''t you afraid I will hit you?"

    "You have no other means instead of using violence against me."

    Lucas was not afraid of Samuel''s threat at all. When they were about to be downstairs, he suddenly

    said to Laurel with a smile, "Grandma, Daddy said that he would send us offter."

    "When did I say..."

    Before Samuel could finish his words, he stopped in time.

    He realized that he was almost fooled by Lucas.

    Looking at Samuel in confusion, Laurel asked, "What did you say just now?"

    "Forget it. Since Zoe is still asleep, I think I''d better send you back so that she won''t wake upter and

    make a scene."

    Samuel quickly changed his mind.

    "Hypocrite," Lucas whispered.

    Although his voice was low, Samuel could hear what he said. He flew into a rage and wanted to teach

    Lucas a lesson right now!

    He kept telling himself not to be angry with Lucas. After all, as a prominent person in the Seapolis City,

    he would disgrace himself if he had a conflict with his own son!

    However, seeing Lucas¡¯ disdainful look, Samuel found it hard to calm down.

    Laurel did not seem to notice that Lucas was in conflict with his father. She whispered, "Is Nicole

    awake?"

    "Not yet."

    Ever since Nicole''s miscarriage, she had been in poor health. After she fell asleep, it was hard for her

    to be woken up by any sound, unless she had got enough sleep.

    If it were in the past, she would surely wake up when her children left her side. However, after being

    kissed by Lucas on the cheek today, she still slept soundly. This made Samuel feel a little sullen.

    ording to the doctor, Nicole was suffering from anemia, and her full recovery would take plenty of

    time.

    Seeing Samuel in distress and loneliness, Laurel said with a sigh, "Don''t worry too much about Nicole,

    for she will slowly recover. Also, restrain your behavior and don''t exhaust her too much. The

    miscarriage has caused great damage to Nicole''s body. Feeding her nutritious food is not enough, and

    she''d better have good recuperation. However, she is bothered by so many troublesome things right

    now. You have to handle them quickly so that she can rest assured without anxiety."

    "I know, Mom. I''ll take care of those matters as quickly as possible."

    Samuel nodded.

    Laurel turned to Jacob and said, "Carry Zoe into the car. I will ask Jacob to send us off. You should stay

    here with Nicole, for you''re the one she trusts the most, and yourpany is of great importance to

    her. Just rest assured to leave the rest to us."

    Samuel nodded and looked at Zoe lingeringly before handing her over to Jacob.

    "Slow down. This girl isn''t in good health either."

    Seeing Samuel''s cautious behavior, Jacob became a little afraid to hold Zoe.

    "Mr. Green, would you like to send her to the car in person?"

    "OK!"

    Jacob just tried to tease him by saying this, but Samuel failed to understand his true intention. Instead,

    he directly walked out the door with Zoe in her arms.

    Jacob couldn''t believe what he had seen.

    Besides Nicole, Zoe might also be the apple of Samuel''s eye.

    ncing at Lucas, he thought this little fellow would be jealous. To his surprise, Lucas came to Laurel''s

    side with a calm look and whispered, "Grandma, let''s go too. Mommy is tired and needs rest. I''ll help

    you to get in the car."

    "Alright. Let''s go home!"

    Lucas was such a thoughtful and sensitive boy. Thinking of this, Laurel looked at him with a grin.

    After Lucas and Laurel left the vi, Samuel was already waiting outside. Being afraid that Zoe would

    catch a cold due to the strong wind, he took off his coat and wrapped it around Zoe. He didn''t care if his

    handmade Italian suit would be wrinkled or not.

    After Laurel got in the car, Lucas also got in. Only then did Samuel hand Zoe over to Laurel.

    "She''s still asleep. Is it okay?"

    Samuel was somewhat worried.

    "Don''t worry. I''m with her."

    Laurel smiled and exchanged a tacit nce with Samuel. Then, she held Zoe in her arms.

    Seeing Samuel''s worried expression, Lucas whispered, "Don''t worry. I will take good care of your little

    lover. Remember to pay meter."

    "Zoe is your sister! Brat, what''s exactly on your mind?"

    Thanks to Lucas, Samuel didn¡¯t suffer from missing Zoe that much any longer.

    Lucas was always against him. He really needed to teach his son a lesson one day! However, seeing

    that they were leaving, Samuel still felt a little distressed.

    "Mom, please take care of them for the time being. When this matter is settled, I''ll bring them back."

    "Got it. You can go back now, or else Nicole will be alone after waking up."

    With that, Laurel asked Jacob to drive away.

    Samuel returned to the vi. Nicole was still sleeping. Feeling sorry for her, he went to bed and held

    Nicole in his arms.

    Nicole subconsciously found afortable ce to lean over. At first, she slept well. However, she

    suddenly seemed to have noticed something. Looking up, she saw Samuel''s face appear in front of

    her.

    Pushing Samuel away, she looked around and asked, "Where are the children?"

    Samuel was hurt by her actions.

    "Darling, why did you treat me like this?"

    Seeing Samuel''s aggrieved look, Nicole still remained calm. Recently, he always pretended to be

    wronged, so as to attract her attention and change the topic. Nicole asked again, "Where are the

    children?"

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that Nicole was indeed anxious, Samuel said, "It''s getting dark. Mom has brought them home. If

    you miss them, I''ll send them over in a few days."

    Nicole felt a little depressed by what Samuel said

    "When did they leave? Why didn''t you wake me up? And how could I fall into such a deep sleep without

    noticing my children''s leaving?"

    While saying this, she wore a sad look.

    Samuel wanted tofort her, but thendline suddenly rang. The crisp and loud sound startled them.

    For some reason, Nicole instantly felt a little uneasy.

 Chapter 419 Mrs. Don Is Forcing Me to Give in

    Chapter 419 Mrs. Don Is Forcing Me to Give in

    "I''ll answer the phone!" Nicole suddenly said.

    Her tone sounded a little unnatural, and Samuel was quite startled by her reaction.

    "Is there anything wrong with you?"

    "I don''t know, but I suddenly feel uneasy, as if something bad will happen after I answer the phone."

    Nicole did not hide her true feelings from Samuel.

    She felt quite strange about her hunch, but she just couldn''t help being nervous.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel held her in his arms and whispered, "It''s fine. I''m with you. No matter what

    happens, I''ll be by your side."

    "OK!"

    Nicole nodded in agreement. However, she still stared at the phone. Taking a deep breath, she seemed

    to have mustered up her courage. Then she picked up the phone.

    "Hello?"

    She didn''t even notice that her voice was trembling from nervousness.

    Samuel''s heart ached when he saw her like this. He wanted to answer the phone for her, but then

    Jacob''s anxious voice sounded.

    "Madam, where is Mr. Green?"

    "What happened?"

    Since the call was from Jacob, Nicole became more unsettled.

    Jacob said in a hurry, "Not long after we left the vi, we were followed by some people. At the corner,

    the car behind us suddenly caught up and forced us to stop. Madam, I''m sorry. It was all my fault. I tried

    my best to protect Laurel and Lucas, but I didn''t expect them to take away Zoe without my noticing. I''m

    so sorry. Madam, you can punish me at will."

    Nicole''s hand trembled uncontrobly, and the phone instantly fell to the floor.

    "Madam, I''ve already informed the Greens toe pick up Laurel and Lucas. I will surely find Miss

    Zoe''s whereabouts!"

    Jacob continued, but Nicole almost fainted.

    "Zoe ... Zoe was snatched away by someone!"

    She suddenly grabbed Samuel''s arm, with her eyes full of tears.

    Not long ago, her daughter was still enjoying her meal in this vi, and she teased that Lucas was rigid

    like an old man. Nicole even had the illusion that Zoe was still by her side now. How could she be

    snatched away by someone?

    Seeing that Nicole was about to faint, Samuel quickly helped her up.

    "Don''t worry. I am with you now. I''ll send someone out to chase after them."

    Samuel picked up the phone and said to Jacob, "You must protect Laurel and Lucas. Do you have any

    idea who did this?"

    "I''m not sure, but judging from their fast and agile movements, I guess they are retired soldiers. Mr.

    Green, you know that few people can be able to take anyone away from me. However, there are too

    many of them and each one has great fighting skills. I''m afraid they''ve received professional training."

    By saying that, Jacob reminded Nicole of a person.

    "Is it the Don family? In the whole Seapolis City, only the Dons have so many highly-skilled people."

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s shoulders.

    "Samuel, it''s absolutely the Don family! You took measures to hinder the growth of their business, and I

    disobeyed Mrs. Don by refusing to divorce you. She said that she would make me regret it! It must be

    the Dons who kidnapped Zoe, with the purpose of forcing me to submit!"

    The more Nicole thought about this, the more she felt that it was possible.

    For the sake of Vi''s happiness, Mrs. Don wanted her to marry Samuel. However, Nicole didn''t agree

    to divorce. What was worse, the Greens retaliated against the Dons in the business circle, causing their

    were deceiving her into going to the Don¡¯s. In that case, Mrs. Don would force her to divorce so that

    Vi could have a greater chance to marry Samuel.

    However, she didn''t show up, nor did Samuel y nice with Jason. As a result, driven by great anxiety,

    Mrs. Don got desperate and kidnapped Zoe.

    Yes!

    It must be like this!

    "I want to go to the Don¡¯s! I want my daughter back!"

    Nicole was like a madwoman now. She stood up from the bed and was about to walk out, but she was

    pulled by Samuel.

    "Nicole, calm down. We still need to investigate this matter thoroughly!"

    "Investigate what? Zoe is my daughter! Only the Dons have the motive and ability to do this! Even Swift

    is incapable of hiring so many highly-skilled people to carry out this n. Mrs. Don is forcing me to give

    in! For Vi''s sake, she wants to use my daughter''s life to threaten me!"

    Nicole seemed to be crazy, and she could not listen to anyone now.

    After all, Zoe was her biological daughter.

    In these five years, Zoe had always been tortured by illness. After recovering, she could finally grow up

    happily in the Green¡¯s. However, Nicole didn''t expect that she would be kidnapped because of her.

    Recalling that Zoe snuggled up to her not long ago, Nicole was overwhelmed with grief.

    She always thought that she had enough strength to protect her children from harm, but she was

    almost driven crazy by those people time and again.

    No matter what, they shouldn''t have used her child to threaten her!

    Seeing that Nicole was on the verge of going crazy, Samuel quickly got up and hugged her.

    "Nicole, calm down. You can''t go out or be exposed to the public. God knows how many people are

    waiting for you outside. Swift can''t wait to see you show up now."

    "I don''t care about these things now. It''s fine if those reporters surround me and ask some annoying

    questions. Nothing is more important than my daughter''s safety. Since it''s getting dark now, they can

    take pictures as they like. I have to go to the Don¡¯s and ask my daughter back!"

    While saying this, Nicole struggled to leave.

    Samuel whispered, "Even if you want to go out, you should put on your shoes and change into a new

    set of clothes."

    Only after he said that did Nicole realize that she was barefoot and wearing her loose pajamas.

    Her clothes were usually changed by Samuel while she was asleep.

    After pausing for a moment, she saw Samuel crouch down and help her put on the slippers. Then he

    whispered, "After knowing Zoe was taken away, I''m as anxious as you are. Since you''ve thought of all

    this, you should know that as long as you don''t show up, they won''t harm Zoe. That''s why we must

    keep our wits now. I know you are worried and anxious, but both Jacob and the Greens are capable

    ones. They have already chased after those people, and perhaps they can get Zoe back. All you need

    to do now is calm down and change your clothes. You have to be in a better state when meeting the

    people outside. Otherwise, after seeing you, they will immediately tell you are in anxiety. In that case,

    they will make full use of your weakness. Am I right?"

    Although Nicole was anxious, she had to admit that Samuel had a point.

    If the Dons took Zoe away, they would contact her. Even if they remained silent, they expected to see

    her be anxious.

    As long as she lost her mind, she might agree to any excessive request brought up by the Dons.

    Thinking of this, Nicole gritted her teeth with anger.

    This was the first time she hated the fact that she was a Don.

    Why couldn''t her family distinguish right from wrong?

    Was this Mrs. Don''s idea or Vi''s?

    Nicole didn''t know, but she was burning with rage now.

    Seeing that Nicole had calmed down, Samuel let go of her hand and said, "Honey, listen to me. Go

    take a shower and change your clothes. I''ll wait for you in the living room downstairs."

    "You want to go with me?"

    Nicole was surprised to hear this. However, after seeing that Samuel''s darkened face, she immediately

    regretted asking this.

    "Zoe is also my daughter. Since you are not afraid of the reporters'' gossips, I will by no means hide at

    home regardless of my daughter''s missing. Moreover, if the Dons are behind this matter, I''m afraid

    they''re also waiting for me. The Dons have been in the Seapolis City for quite some time, and it''s rather

    difficult for them to develop their business. It''s my fault to run to an extreme without leaving any hope to

    them. That''s why they retaliated against us so desperately. I have to go meet them today."

    Nicole had mixed feelings at Samuel¡¯s response.

    "Do you mean that this matter has something to do with Jason?"

    Nicole was reluctant to think that Jason had been involved in this matter.

    Although Nicole didn''t like Mrs. Don very much, her attitude towards Jason was quite good.

    She didn''t have a clear idea about Jason''s character and style of handling things. If he truly got

    involved in the kidnapping, she didn''t know if she could take this blow or not.

    Samuel patted her shoulder asfort and said, "Nothing is settled now. It is all our guess. We will

    know the truth after reaching the Don¡¯s. So don''t overthink it. After you take a shower and change your

    clothes, we will immediately head for the Don¡¯s. Perhaps we can know everything after getting there."

    Nicole nodded.

    She turned around and went to the bathroom, but her heart was a mess now.

    Was it really the Don family?

    However, apart from the Dons, no one else was able to do such a thing.

    Moreover, only the Dons knew that she was in Samuel''s vi now. Who else would hide themselves in

    the vicinity and wait for Laurel and her children toe out early in the morning?

    Nicole ruled out many possibilities. She didn''t want to doubt the Dons, but she couldn''t think of anyone

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    else who would do this.

    After taking a quick shower, Nicole came out. Samuel had already brought her the clothes.

    It was thetest casual outfit, which looked quite neat.

    Without saying anything, Nicole quickly got dressed and went downstairs.

    Holding the phone, Samuel was talking to someone. Looking at his serious expression, Nicole felt a

    little depressed.

    It had been a long time since he showed such an expression.

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    Was it possible that Zoe encountered something else she didn''t know about?

    Thinking of this, Nicole quickly walked downstairs.

    "How is it? Have you got any news about Zoe? Did you find them?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel anxiously. Seeing her expectant look, Samuel wasn''t sure if he should tell her

    the truth.

 Chapter 420 She Wanted to Kill Someone

    Chapter 420 She Wanted to Kill Someone

    Since Samuel did not say anything, Nicole became even more panicked.

    "What''s wrong? Tell me!"

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s arm with great strength. She didn''t even notice that her fingernails had cut

    through his skin.

    Knowing that she was worried, he whispered, "They lost track of Zoe."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was reluctant to believe this.

    "The Greens have received special training, right? How could they lose track of her? They only need to

    follow that car!"

    Nicole was on the verge of breaking down.

    Zoe was her beloved daughter, but she was kidnapped. Nicole had thought that the Greens were all

    elites and would definitely bring Zoe back. Even if they failed, they would at least find Zoe''s location.

    Therefore, when hearing this news, she was utterly disappointed.

    They had lost Zoe!

    Nicole instantly had an emotional breakdown.

    "Nicole, calm down."

    "It must be the Dons! Only they could get rid of the Greens¡¯ tracking. Born into a military family, they are

    capable of this."

    Nicole trembled all over.

    She was ovee with anger that she even wanted to kill someone!

    Right now, she indeed had the intention of rushing into the Don¡¯s with a sharp knife!

    Seeing Nicole''s fierce look, Samuel became a little worried.

    "Nicole, listen to me. Let''s go to the Don¡¯s now. Don''t worry. If they really did this, I won''t let them off.

    But you shall promise me not to lose control of your emotions, okay? I''m scared to see you like this!"

    Samuel was telling the truth.

    It seemed that Nicole would do anything to avenge her daughter. He was indeed afraid that she would

    go to extremes!

    It was as if she would do anything crazy as long as she could bring Zoe back.

    When Lucas disappearedst time, Nicole went crazy. Since she didn''t faint after knowing Zoe''s

    ident this time, it could be said that she had be mentally stronger.

    Samuel keptforting himself, but he also kept an eye on Nicole to prevent her from doing any

    dangerous things.

    Nicole gradually calmed down under Samuel''sfort.

    He was right.

    She could not be anxious or impulsive. Since she had no idea what had happened to Zoe, her first

    priority was to ensure Zoe''s safety.

    Seeing Nicole calm down, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    They quickly got in the car and headed straight for the Don¡¯s.

    Jason was not at home. However, after hearing that Samuel and Nicole had arrived at the Don¡¯s, he

    immediately hurried back. At the gate, Samuel and Nicole were stopped by Vi, who refused to let

    them in.

    "Nicole, although you are a Don, Grandma has made it clear that you have nothing to do with the Don

    family anymore. Why did you bring so many people here today? Grandma is in poor health, and she

    can''t take any blow."

    Vi acted as if she were this family''s hostess, and Nicole was disgusted by her.

    "Go away!"

    Nicole blurted out. Seeing her scornful look, Vi became a little embarrassed.

    "Nicole, you have pushed us too far. We don''t give a crap if you do any humiliating things outside. But

    we won''t allow you toe here to threaten us. Believe it or not, I''ll notify the media right away to let

    theme over. By then, you''ll..."

    "You can notify the media. If I don''t know the number, I''ll tell you. I''m just afraid that after the reporters

    Nicole directly interrupted Vi.

    Nicole seemed unyielding and aggressive, and Vi was somewhat at a loss. Moreover, Samuel was

    standing behind Nicole to offer her support, and the entire Green family was her strong backing.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Vi couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. To be more specific, she almost went crazy out of jealousy.

    How could Nicole be so capable to win the support of the whole Green family? Vi had used all

    means to win their favor, but she didn''t get any benefits.

    Vi''s face darkened.

    "If you insist on entering this house, I can''t stop you. However, I have to tell you that Grandma is sick.

    She has just woken up, and she is very weak. If you are filial, don''t anger her."

    "What if I''m not filial?"

    Nicole''s question stunned Vi for a moment, and then she sneered, "There''s nothing I can do about it.

    However, I will ask everyone in the Seapolis City to see your shameless behavior."

    "It depends on whether you have that ability or not."

    As soon as Vi finished speaking, Samuel asked someone to hold Vi down.

    "Samuel, even if no one in the Seapolis City dares to offend you, you are going too far. I can sue you

    for using violence to break into our house!"

    Vi could not believe that Samuel was so reckless.

    He restricted her movements and even brought so many people to directly break into the Don¡¯s.

    At this moment, Mrs. Don was wheeled out of the house.

    "Stop! What are you doing? You are at the Don¡¯s now!"

    Mrs. Don was indeed in poor health, and she even looked a little tired. If it were in the past, Nicole

    might have been soft-hearted and directly left. However, her mind was upied by Zoe now.

    Instead of being a respectful elder, Mrs. Don seized every opportunity to go against her. Now, she even

    threatened her with her child''s life. It was truly unforgivable!

    Nicole''s remaining affection for Mrs. Donpletely dissipated.

    "Mrs. Don, you should know why I''m here."

    Without beating around the bush, Nicole went straight to the point.

    When seeing Nicole, Mrs. Don couldn''t help trembling with anger.

    It was all because of Nicole that she had been in such a wretched condition.

    If it hadn''t been for Nicole, Jason wouldn''t have been against her or sent her away.

    It was all Nicole''s fault, and she even caused the entire Don family to get into hot water. How could she

    be so shameless toe to the Don¡¯s? At the thought of this, Mrs. Don became more furious.

    "Nicole, I regret not finding you earlier and strangling you to death! What a disaster you''ve brought to

    the Don family! You jinx!"

    Mrs. Don wanted to hit Nicole, but as soon as she raised her arm, Nicole grabbed her by the wrist and

    exerted a little strength.

    "I don''t know if I''m a jinx or not, but I know that since I am still alive, I have to protect my beloved ones.

    Don''t think that you can be unscrupulous just because you are old and have merits. Mrs. Don, I advise

    you to release my daughter right away. Otherwise, I will surely lose my mind. If anything happens to my

    daughter, I won''t let go of the entire Don family. If you don''t believe me, just have a try."

    Nicole put on a cold expression. She had no affection left for her family at all. There was even a hint of

    disgust and hatred on her face.

    She hated being a Don, and she hated being rted to Mrs. Don. Truth be told, she hated herself the

    most, for she failed to protect her daughter.

    Mrs. Don was shocked by her cold gaze.

    It was evident that Nicole didn''t treat her as a rtive.

    What was worse, Nicole seemed to see her as a sworn enemy. Mrs. Don even felt that Nicole had the

    intention of killing her!

    Mrs. Don couldn''t help but frown.

    "What are you talking about? Don''t ever think that you can do anything with the support of the Green

    family. We will never be at the mercy of you."

    "Really? Then why don''t we give it a try?"

    Nicole used more strength, and Mrs. Don immediately cried out in pain.

    "Let go of me! Nicole, how dare you do this? I''m your grandmother! Come and save me! Are you all

    dead? Don''t you see what she has done to me?"

    Mrs. Don was pissed off.

    She couldn''t bear being humiliated like this by a junior in public.

    Struggling, Vi shouted, "Nicole, punish me if you have any grievances. Don''t hit Grandma. She just

    woke up and was too weak to withstand any blow. I know that my matter with Samuel has enraged you.

    If you do mind, I promise that I''ll pretend it never happened. Don''t embarrass Grandma like this. She

    just wanted to defend me."

    Now Mrs. Don felt sorrier for Vi.

    "You two are too crazy. Samuel raped Vi without even saying sorry. As for you, you attach little

    importance to sisterhood. Don''t you feel a little guilty when seeing Vi suffer every day? Nicole, how

    could you be so heartless? Don''t you care about your sister?"

    Nicole could still remain calm before Mrs. Don said this. Nevertheless, after hearing her words, Nicole

    could no longer suppress her anger.

    "Do you have any evidence or witness to prove that Samuel raped Vi? Do you think you can frame

    anyone at will? Since I disobeyed your order to divorce Samuel, you came up with such a vicious idea

    to deal with me, right? Mrs. Don, do you deserve to be a member of the Don family? You''ve ruined the

    family honor earned by countless Dons who lost their lives on the battlefield!"

    After Nicole said this, Mrs. Don was so angry that she almost fainted.

    "What do you mean? What exactly did I do? You two are the vicious ones, yet you came to me me.

    Nicole, I really underestimate you. I didn''t expect you to be so immoral and unscrupulous! How dare

    you mention the heroes of the Don family? You aren''t qualified to judge them! When they fought on the

    battlefield, you weren''t even born in this world."

    Thest thing Mrs. Don could bear was that someone ndered the Don family''s reputation.

    A great number of Dons had sacrificed their lives to earn the honor of the Don family.

    Seeing her like this, Nicole didn''t want to talk to her anymore.

    She said to the people behind her, "Go in and search! Don''t miss any corner!"

    "Don''t you dare!"

    Mrs. Don shook off Nicole''s hand abruptly. Since she exerted too much strength, she fell to the ground.

    Although she looked a real mess, Mrs. Don still wore an angry and crazy look.

    "If you want to enter the Don¡¯s, you have to walk over my dead body! I''d like to see if you have the guts

    to kill me in broad daylight! I dare you to disobey thew!"

    She directly sat on the ground, regardless of her dignity and good cultivation. She was like a hero who

    was determined to guard the Don family at any cost.

    Vi narrowed her eyes when seeing Mrs. Don like this. Then she used all her strength to break free

    and ran to Mrs. Don. She sat on the ground with her and whispered, "Grandma, I swear to protect the

    Don family with you today! I''d like to see what they can do to us."

 Chapter 421 Dont Scare Me

    Chapter 421 Don''t Scare Me

    The more Mrs. Don looked at Vi, the more she liked Vi.

    "You are a good child! I''m sorry to let you wronged! I thought you can live a good life in the Don family.

    However, you''ve been shabbily treated. It''s my fault. I can do nothing for you. I fail to protect you. Even

    if we both die today, we can''t let her seed."

    After Mrs. Don finished speaking, she red at Nicole.

    Nicole looked at them and smiled mockingly.

    "What a touching affection between you two! Vi, you don''t need to pretend to be innocent in front of

    me. I know you better than anyone else. If you want to die with the Don family today, I''ll let you have it."

    As she spoke, Nicole motioned several bodyguards in ck toe over.

    "Mrs. Green!"

    "Take them away! Remember, don''t let them kill themselves. Otherwise we would be held responsible."

    "Yes!"

    Vi panicked when the bodyguards were about to walk to them.

    "Samuel, aren''t you going to stop Nicole? She is out of control. As your wife, what she does will put the

    Greens in trouble as well. The Greens, your grandma and your children, do you want to put them in

    danger? Are you going to ruin your family for Nicole''s impulsiveness?"

    Vi felt that Samuel was insane.

    Samuel remained silent and watched, showing no sign of stopping Nicole. Was he going to sit and

    watch her destroy the Dons?

    Samuel sneered and said, "Nicole is my wife. She can do whatever she wants. As her husband, the

    best thing I can do for her is to support and help her. Let alone the Greens, even if she wants the stars

    in the sky, I will find a way to get them for her. Now it''s just the Dons. I don''t mind doing it at all."

    Mrs. Don was exasperated by her defiant speech and almost fainted.

    She began to cough violently. And Vi hurriedly patted her back to calm her down.

    "Grandma, don''t be angry. Don''t scare me!"

    Vi said with her eyes red and teary.

    Nicole was touched by Samuel''s support. After giving him a soulful look, she said to Mrs. Don, "Let me

    say that again. I want to see Zoe. If you agree, I will leave immediately with her. And I promise I will

    never be against the Dons again."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Nicole, how could you barge into our house and ask your

    husband to snatch business with the Dons? Do you think you can cover up the sky? If I die, will you

    and the Greens get off the hook?"

    Mrs. Don had thrown caution to the wind.

    Anyway, she had to make Nicole suffer as well.

    As Mrs. Don was resolute, Nicole hesitated for a moment.

    Should she break in?

    But if she didn''t do so, she wouldn''t see Zoe, who probably was in danger.

    Nicole was hesitant and in a dilemma.

    Suddenly, Samuel put his hands around Nicole''s waist from behind and said indifferently, "Mrs. Don, we

    won''t stop you frommitting suicide. We must see Zoe today. Sorry, I''m gonna ask my people to

    barge in and search for her!"

    "How dare you!"

    Mrs. Don cared about nothing but her family''s dignity.

    If she failed to prevent Samuel from breaking into the Don''s, the family would be disgraced. The

    family''s long-standing and good reputation would be in tatters.

    Just as the situation was deadlocked, Jason hastened back.

    "What''s going on? Nicole, Samuel, we''re family. What are you doing? Why don''t we sit down and talk it

    through?"

    Mrs. Don became confident again as Jason returned.

    "Jason, they want my dead. They try to break in! Nicole, who you see as a good niece and manage to

    protect,es to the Don''s trying to kill me! You keep saying that she is kind and that she would not

    hurt the Dons. What is she doing now? Can you tell me?"

    Mrs. Don began to make a scene, not caring about being despised at all.

    Jason was upset by Mrs. Don''s cry. He whispered, "Mom, stop crying. There might be a

    misunderstanding."

    "Uncle, there is no misunderstanding. Nicolees here with people recklessly. She rebukes us for

    bringing shame on the Dons and insists on searching the building. How can we allow her to do so? We

    are in a legal society now. She is flouting thew!"

    Vi also fanned the mes.

    Nicole and Samuel remained silent, watching them acting.

    Jason was shocked at Nicole and Samuel for a moment.

    "Nicole, Samuel, why are you here? You must note to visit my mother, right?"

    "Mr. Jason, don''t you know what we want?"

    Nicole changed her address to Jason.

    Of course, Jason discovered it. He also could tell Nicole''s hostility toward him.

    She was hostile to the Dons!

    What exactly happened?

    Jason frowned.

    "I don''t know what happened. Please tell me. If it''s our fault, I will deal with it."

    Nicole was surprised at Jason''s remarks for a moment.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "In this case, therefore, we will trust you once. Our daughter Zoe was

    kidnapped on the roadside this evening. Those criminals drove a luxury car and were strong. Our

    bodyguards were no match for them at all. In the Seapolis City, apart from you, no one would have

    such a group of people. Moreover, Mrs. Don visited us and tried to persuade my wife to divorce me,

    wanting me to marry Vi. We had a confrontation. As my wife didn''t agree, did you resort to dishonest

    ways? How could you threaten us by kidnapping a four-year-old child?"

    Jason was shocked by what he said.

    "How is that possible?"

    "Why not? The criminals drove to the courtyard of the Dons in the end. Mr. Jason, if you don''t believe

    me, you can go to see if the car tires are caked with mud from in front of the Green''s."

    Jason changed his expression dramatically at Samuel''s words.

    He turned around and looked at Mrs. Don and Vi, asking coldly, "Did you do this?"

    "They frame us! We don''t know anything about the kidnapping!"

    Vi shouted out. However, Jason interrupted.

    "Shut up! I didn''t ask you! Mom, did you know it?"

    Mrs. Don was irritated by Jason questioning her in public. Her body began to tremble.

    "How could you talk to me in this way? Mind your manner!"

    "Let me ask you again, are you involved in the kidnapping?"

    Jason ignored Mrs. Don.

    He was afraid!

    He was afraid that Mrs. Don would be so stupid that she was behind the matter, causing the greater

    contradiction between the Dons and the Greens.

    Perhaps it was because Jason''s gaze was too cold, or she realized the seriousness of the matter, Mrs.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Don finally said, "We are innocent! Don''t believe them! Their allegation is unfounded. What if they

    use us of killing ormitting arson?"

    Nicole was furious and wanted to refute her, but she was stopped by Samuel.

    Samuel said coldly, "Mrs. Don, seeing is believing. Since you are innocent, I advise you to allow us to

    search the house. My people saw that car drove into the Don''s backyard. If there is nothing there, I will

    apologize. You can do whatever you want. If it turns out we are right, Mr. Jason, I hope you will give us

    a reasonable exnation. My daughter, who is recovering from an operation, is still weak. If anything

    happens to her, I won''t let you off! I''m not afraid of you even if you sue us in Capital City!"

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, Jason trembled.

    He knew well how high Nicole and Samuel valued their children.

    Last time, Nicole had lost a child due to Mrs. Don''s medicine. If the Dons indeed kidnapped Zoe,

    Samuel would never let them get away with it.

    However, before Jason spoke out, Mrs. Don interrupted.

    "Look, this is the Don''s. And you can''t search it as you wish. The Dons sacrificed so much for the

    country. It is not a ce where you can be impudent!"

    "I agree you to search the house!"

    Jason ignored Mrs. Don and agreed directly.

    Mrs. Don looked at Jason in astonishment and shouted, "Jason, you are an unfilial son! You must be

    out of your mind! Do you know what you''re saying?"

    She began to beat Jason with her stick.

    Vi felt uneasy. She hurriedly said, "Uncle, we can search the courtyard on our own. If we allow them

    to go in and search, we will bring disgrace on the Dons. After all, we are a family of good reputation.

    Others will despise us if they know it. They will say that we are afraid of the Greens!"

    "Did you hear that? You, the head of the Dons, don''t even know what Vi knows. Jason, are you

    crazy?"

    Mrs. Don wished she could open Jason''s brain with a stick. She failed to figure out what he was

    thinking.

    Jason looked at them coldly and whispered, "Given you have nothing to do with the matter, why are

    you so nervous? Why don''t you allow them to go in? We don''t have any strangers here. Others can

    only know it from the Dons or the Greens. What are you afraid of? Or, is what Nicole and Samuel said

    true? Did you indeed kidnap Zoe?"

    Mrs. Don was surprised at Jason''s question.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? How can we kidnap a child? As you know, I just woke up from

    an unconsciousness. I''m not a deity, who is able to kidnap a child when being in aa. OK?"

    "What about you?"

    Jason looked at Vi, causing her to shiver involuntarily.

 Chapter 422 Who Did It

    Chapter 422 Who Did It

    Vi''s quiver was a subconscious response.

    Jason gave her a cold and even murderous look, as if he wanted to tear her apart on the spot.

    Vi hurriedly shook her head.

    "I didn''t! Uncle, I really didn''t!"

    Looking at them for a while, Nicole said coldly, "Do you want to gain time to let others drive away?

    Given you are guiltless, why don''t you let us go in and take a look?"

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Mrs. Don was so angry that she wanted to scold Nicole. However,

    Jason stopped her.

    "Alright. I''ll take you in!"

    As Jason had agreed, all people in front of the Don¡¯s hurriedly stepped aside and made way for him.

    Even if Mrs. Don and Vi were unhappy, they had no choice but to follow Jason and the others and

    enter the house.

    Nicole''s body trembled, and her hands began to sweat.

    She hoped that both the car and Zoe were here, so she could bring Zoe back. However, she was also

    afraid that they were here.

    If the Don family was indeed behind the matter, she wouldn''t be able to live with herself and her

    children. How should she get along with the Dons in the future?

    Samuel knew what she concerned about. He held her hand tightly and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    "OK!"

    They walked into the backyard of the Don¡¯s hand by hand.

    As soon as they entered, they saw a familiar car in the backyard.

    Nicole''s expression immediately changed.

    "Mr. Jason, how do you exin it?"

    Looking at the car in front of him, Jason was dumbfounded. The car tires were caked with sands, which

    were obviously from the beach.

    "Who did it?"

    Jason was irritated.

    He had offered Mrs. Don and Vi a chance to confess, but they chose to deceive him!

    Did they think Samuel and Nicole wouldn''t revenge on them?

    The people who hurt him the most was Mrs. Don. Anyway, Zoe was her great-granddaughter. How

    could she be so heartless?

    Since Mrs. Don had never seen Jason being so angry, she was shocked. Vi put herself in Mrs.

    Don''s arms and cried out in fright, "Uncle, we didn''t kidnap Zoe. We had nothing to do with it and we

    didn''t go out. The butler can testify for us. It might be Samuel and Nicole who are behind the matter.

    They try to frame us by using such a stage-managed tactic!"

    "Frame? The Greens are so capable that they can get people to drive into our backyard, right? Are we

    so incapable? How could we let others drive in and don''t notice it? Who is the car''s owner? If I''m not

    mistaken, you and my mom take the car to go out. Tell me, how can the Greens use a car belong to the

    Dons?"

    Jason felt himself was fumed with anger.

    He used to forgive Mrs. Don no matter what stupid thing she did. However, it turned out that he made a

    big mistake!

    Hearing Jason''s words, Mrs. Don and Vi were ck-jawed.

    "How do we know what''s going on? We didn''t do it anyway! I''m an old woman who fainted from anger. I

    just woke up. What can I do? Vi has been by my side. In the Don¡¯s, who would listen to her? You are

    the boss here."

    Mrs. Don directly said and red at Nicole.

    Nicole felt bitter.

    Since the car was here, how about Zoe?

    She knew that Mrs. Don and Vi would not admit. The car in the backyard wrung her heart.

    "I don''t care whether you admit or not. I want to see my daughter. I want her to be safe. Let me say it

    again, if you tell me where Zoe is, I will leave immediately, pretending nothing has happened. But if you

    refuse, I will call the police!"

    Nicole''s body shook, and her face was terribly pale.

    Zoe was important to her. She was anxious to know Zoe''s news.

    Hearing she was going to call the police, Mrs. Don became arrogant again.

    "You can call the police right now! I want to see who will be under arrest. At night, you broke into our

    house with people and threatened us. I''ll ask the police if you are in control of the Seapolis City!"

    Mrs. Don fanned the mes, enjoying causing trouble.

    Nicole was so angry that her entire body trembled. Seeing Mrs. Don making a scene, she could hardly

    stand anymore. However, she had to endure.

    Jason raised his hands to his temples and said, "Tell them where Zoe is soon. It''s almost eight o''clock,

    and she needs to go back to rest."

    Hearing what Jason said, Mrs. Don was instantly enraged.

    "Do you suspect us? You fool! You believe Nicole instead of us. Who is your mother? Me or Nicole?"

    However, no matter what Mrs. Don said or did, Jason wouldn''t trust her.

    He waspletely disappointed at her and Vi.

    Seeing Jason''s expression, Mrs. Don felt upset.

    "How could you doubt me?"

    Jason didn''t say anything. He made a motion with his hand, asking people to start searching around.

    His actions spoke for themselves.

    Mrs. Don was so angry that she almost fainted. Fortunately, Vi supported her from behind.

    "Grandma, don''t be angry. As the Greens and Nicole are aggressive, Uncle has no choice but to do

    this."

    Vi whispered in Mrs. Don''s ear.

    "Nicole, you are a jinx! You''d better find the person you''re looking for. Otherwise, I won''t let you off

    easily!"

    Mrs. Don looked at Nicole as if Nicole was her sworn enemy.

    As Nicole had expected the consequence, she remained silent.

    It was useless to argue with Mrs. Don. She only wanted to find her daughter as soon as possible.

    Both the people of the Greens and the Dons searched the house room by room. They even searched

    the dungeon. However, as time passed, they ended up discovering nothing.

    Everyone''s expressions were not good, especially Mrs. Don''s.

    Mrs. Don looked at Nicole coldly and said, "What else do you want to say now?"

    Nicole became more worried.

    As Zoe was not in the Don¡¯s, where was she?

    Vi''s probable connection to Swift urred to Nicole. She turned to Vi.

    "Where did you send Zoe?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Nicole, since you don''t view me as your sister and are

    aggressive, then you are not my big sister anymore."

    "Stop changing the topic. Where did you hide my daughter? Did you give her to Swift?"

    Nicole felt very disturbed. She grabbed Vi by the cor, asking ferociously.

    "Nicole, what are you doing? Let go of Vi!"

    Mrs. Don was afraid that Vi would get injured and hurriedly stepped forward to help Vi. But Jason

    stopped her.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What are you doing? Didn''t you see Nicole bullying Vi? You''re her uncle. How could you watch her

    suffer?"

    Mrs. Don was furious.

    She was annoyed with Jason for him helping outsiders rather than her and Vi, who were his family.

    Vi could scarcely breathe due to Nicole''s movement and kept struggling.

    "What are you talking about? Who is Swift? I don''t know her!"

    "Really? If you didn''t know her, why would you help her to deal with me? Vi, for the sake of mother, I

    let you off again and again. Do you think that no one knows what you''ve done? Don''t you know where

    my photos came from? Do you dare to show me yourputer? Do you dare to confront with me

    before the media? Who gave you those pictures?"

    Nicole went crazy with anger.

    "If you hated me, you''d better make me as your target. Zoe is a child, who doesn''t know anything. How

    could you hurt her? She is your niece! How could you be so cold-blooded?"

    As she said, Nicole grabbed Vi with more power.

    A glimmer of guilt showed in Vi''s eyes. She dreaded to look at Nicole.

    That woman''s name was Swift?

    How would Nicole know that she was in touch with Swift?

    And Nicole had found out that she was the source of the photos.

    Who found out the truth? Nicole herself or the Green family?

    Vi suddenly felt uneasy.

    She cast a nce at Samuel secretly. But she failed to tell his emotion from his eyes, which were as

    beautiful as a pearl. She only felt scared.

    Vi struggled even harder.

    "I don''t know what you''re saying. What else can you do besides frame me now? Grandma, Uncle, save

    me! She''s going to strangle me!"

    Vi cried pitifully.

    In spite of Jason''s obstruction, Mrs. Don headed straight to Nicole.

    "Let go of Vi! You shameless woman! Let go of her!"

    Jason was afraid that Mrs. Don would hurt Nicole and tried to stop Mrs. Don. However, before he

    moved, Samuel had yanked Nicole away from Vi.

    "Nicole, calm down. Vi is not worthy of you killing her. Zoe is still waiting for us. You can''t risk your

    life to handle Vi."

    Samuel said in a low voice. Nicole caught it clearly.

    Nicole thought of Zoe, whose eyes were full of helpless tears. Zoe probably was desperate to looking

    for her Mommy.

    Nicole was trembling.

    "They must have Zoe! Absolutely! The car is here. Where is Zoe?"

    Nicolepletely fell apart.

    If it was Lucas who was missing now, she would trust that he probably could escape on his own.

    However, it was Zoe, who did not know anything, being kidnapped. She was innocent and used to out

    of touch with society. And she was kidnapped as soon as she took the first step to enter into the

    society.

    Why was Zoe so unlucky? She might be out of breath because of crying now.

 Chapter 423 Dont Presume on Seniority

    Chapter 423 Don''t Presume on Seniority

    Nicole had aplete breakdown.

    It was the first time Jason had seen Nicole being like this. Nicole looked more desperate than she

    abortedst time.

    Jason couldn''t help but feel miserable.

    "Nicole, I will sniff around and try to find out. Don''t worry!"

    Jason took a step forward and said. Nicole got more excited at his words.

    "Find out? Obviously, the Dons are behind this. You''d better pray my daughter is safe, or I don''t mind

    risking my life to revenge on you!"

    Nicole threatened, looking hideous and terrifying.

    Mrs. Don said angrily, "You fail to take good care of Zoe and it''s your fault. Why do youe to us?

    How shameless you are! Given you use us of kidnapping Zoe, can you prove that? As for the car,

    the driver probably went to the beach and therefore appeared in front of your house. Don''t you allow

    this? Isn''t it too domineering? We will cooperate with you as soon as you show us the evidence. But

    where''s the evidence?"

    Nicole almost fainted from anger at Mrs. Don''s defiant speech.

    Was Mrs. Don going to deny by all means?

    Seeing Nicole being on the edge of copsing, Samuel hurriedly hugged her and whispered, "Let''s go

    back. We need to think it over. What she said is correct. Since the security camera failed to record what

    happened on the road at that time, we can''t prove them guilty by iming the car to be the Dons¡¯."

    "But our daughter...."

    "Believe me. I will bring her back safely. I promise!"

    Although Samuel promised and she knew he would spare no effort to look for Zoe, Nicole was still

    worried.

    When things did progress this far, Jason said somewhat awkwardly, "The Don family will uncover the

    truth and give you an exnation."

    Nicole ignored him.

    Samuel looked at Jason and said, "Mr. Jason, you know clearly that we are not unreasonable. I know

    what you have done, but I don''t want to sour the rtionship between us. But if you keep annoying us,

    we the Greens won''t make concessions again and again! You''d better send my daughter back safely in

    two days, or you have to suffer the consequences."

    After saying that, Samuel was about to leave with Nicole.

    "Stop!"

    Mrs. Don shouted out.

    "Do you think the Don''s is a ce where you cane and go as you please? Nicole must kneel down

    and apologize for what happened today! Otherwise, you can''t go out!"

    Mrs. Don was aggressive.

    Samuel looked annoyed immediately.

    "You want me to kneel down and apologize?"

    "Nicole!"

    As soon as Mrs. Don finished speaking, Samuel threw a dagger, which whistled past Mrs. Don''s ear.

    "Grandma!"

    Vi was so frightened that her legs went limp.

    Mrs. Don also did not expect Samuel would make such a sudden attack. She only felt chilly when the

    dagger flying past her cheek. Then a strand of long hair fell on her feet.

    "Nicole is my wife and she won''t kneel before anyone. Don''t presume on your seniority. Otherwise I''m

    not sure whether my hand would tremble next time."

    Then, Samuel asked his people to pick up the dagger and walked out of the Don''s with Nicole in his

    arms.

    Being scared by him, Mrs. Don fell to the ground.

    For so many years, she had been getting her ass kissed and had never been threatened like this.

    If Samuel''s had shook....

    Mrs. Don dreaded to imagine what would happen.

    There was cold sweat on Mrs. Don''s forehead. And she was dumbfounded for a long time.

    Jason was also shocked.

    Although he had heard that Samuel was ruthless, he didn''t take it seriously until just now. He even

    could tell that Samuel intended to kill Mrs. Don in that instant.

    When Mrs. Don regained her senses, she cried out.

    "Jason, you are a coward! It''s the Don''s. How could you allow Samuel to attack me? Are you going to

    watch him kill me?"

    Mrs. Don vented her anger on Jason.

    Jason was upset. His gaze drifted around the backyard, from the car to Vi, who was freaked out. He

    hurriedly asked people to help her and Mrs. Don go in the house.

    "Go to find out what exactly is going on. We must manage to find the child."

    As Jason had given the word, everyone in the Dons began to investigate.

    Sitting in the car, Nicole was still anxious.

    "Zoe is not in the Don''s. Then, where is she? I''m afraid she was kidnapped by Swift. Swift hates me so

    much. What if my guess is true...."

    "Alright, don''t worry. The Dons will take action due to our visit today. Even though we can''t make sure

    whether they are innocent or not now, we will find holes as long as they begin to act. Trust me, Zoe is

    stronger than you think."

    Samuel hurriedlyforted Nicole.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "Zoe doesn''t understand anything. She is different from Lucas, who

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    has been smart since childhood. Owing to ill health, Zoe is out of society. She doesn''t know the dark

    sides of it. I''m afraid...."

    "Alright. Don''t be afraid. I will find Zoe. Trust me."

    Seeing that Nicole was almost going crazy, Samuel couldn''t help but feel worried.

    "Let''s go back, OK? The people who are behind won''t act if we are here. If Vi is involved with the

    matter, she will contact Swift immediately. We just need to wait."

    Samuel''s words brought Nicole back to reason.

    "Have you made the necessary arrangements?"

    "I insisted on going in is to put a bug on Vi. As long as she contacts Swift, we''ll be able to find Swift

    and know where Zoe is."

    Hearing Samuel''s remarks, Nicole nodded.

    Then, they left the Don''s.

    As Samuel had expected, Vi called Swift not long after they left.

    However, she was cautious. She went to the dungeon, avoiding the surveince system in the Don''s.

    Seeing it on theputer, Samuel smiled slightly.

    Nicole said in a low voice, "Going to the dungeon, she is smart."

    "She is familiar with the Don''s. The dungeon is the only ce being out of the surveince system''s

    range. In fact, Vi is clever. If she goes the right path, she will achieve sess."

    Samuel quickly found where Vi was.

    There came Vi''s voice.

    "Swift, you are bold. Did you kidnap Nicole''s daughter? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? Just now,

    Nicole and Samuel came to the Don''s with people. I was scared to death when they threatened me to

    tell them where Zoe is. You are my partner, how could you do everything as you please without

    discussing with me?"

    Vi said in anger. Obviously, she was still afraid of Samuel, who was murderous.

    Swift frowned.

    "What? Nicole''s daughter was kidnapped?"

    "Don''t you know it?"

    Vi was surprised.

    Swift said coldly, "If I was behind the matter, I wouldn''t let them suspect the Dons."

    "Both of us didn''t kidnap Zoe. Then who did it? It can''t be Mrs. Don, right?"

    Vi was anxious.

    However, Swift sneered and said, "I don''t care who did it. But we can gain benefit from this matter. As

    Nicole''s daughter is missing, the Greens must be in a mess. We can take this opportunity to do

    something."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Didn''t you want the Greens? This is a good opportunity. We can go to the Green''s when they are busy

    looking for Zoe and dealing with the Dons."

    Vi was puzzled about her words.

    "Why do we walk into a trap and go to the Green''s?"

    "You fool! Do you know there is a treasury in the old house of the Greens? But I don''t know where

    exactly it is. Since the Green family is in a mess now, you can take the opportunity to take Joseph

    back. I will ask him about the treasury."

    Both Nicole and Samuel looked annoyed by that.

    "Swift! It turns out that she wants the treasury! No wonder she wanted to let Riley enter the old

    mansion of the Greens!"

    Samuel said in a colder voice.

    When Nicole heard Samuel''s remarks, she couldn''t help but ask, "Is what Swift said true? Why didn''t I

    know about the treasury?"

    "What do you know? You only have me in the heart. After marrying me, have you ever cared about

    anything in the Greens except me?"

    Although she felt embarrassed, Nicole had to admit that Samuel was right.

    Swift continued to instigate Vi.

    "Let''s share the treasury equally after we find it. It is full of treasure, which the Greens have been

    collecting for a long time. I wished you to marry into the Greens and help me, but now it seems

    impossible. So, we have to take advantage of the chaos to catch Joseph and ask him."

    "Isn''t Zoe with you?"

    Vi still wondered who had kidnapped Zoe.

    Swift shook her head and said, "No. I don''t have the chance to approach Nicole''s daughter at all. But

    no matter who kidnapped her, the person is helpful to us."

    Just as they were speaking, Samuel received a message.

    "Get it! I know where Swift is!"

    Nicole became excited about the news.

 Chapter 424 Where Is Zoe

    Chapter 424 Where Is Zoe

    "Where?"

    Nicole leaned over quickly.

    Her long hair brushed past Samuel''s face without him knowing it. The faint fragrance from her body

    rushed into Samuel''s nose, slightly stunning him.

    "Where is it?"

    Nicole looked at the red dot on the screen and pushed Samuel before he could react.

    "South of the city."

    As Samuel said this, he told Jacob and the others the location and let them go there to stop Swift and

    the others first.

    Nicole stood up and said, "Let''s go! I''d take a look as well."

    "Nicole, don''t go. Just leave it to me."

    Samuel grabbed her hand.

    Nicole was too tired. Ever since the news of Zoe being kidnapped came, Nicole had always been

    nervous.

    Looking at Samuel''s eyes that carried worries, Nicole knew what he was thinking.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I can''t just stay at home either. I might as well go take a look with you."

    "You have heard that Zoe would probably not be there and we just go to catch Swift and the others,

    so..."

    "There''s always a sliver of hope, right?"

    Nicole''s gaze with hope made Samuel somewhat not bear to look straight at her.

    "Put on more clothes. It''s cold outside."

    "Alright."

    Seeing that Samuel agreed, Nicole hurriedly went to change into a thicker coat.

    The two quickly boarded the car and arrived at the south of the city ording to the location.

    Jacob''s subordinates had already surrounded this ce, the address given by Samuel.

    It was an ordinary residential area. If it weren''t for Vi''s phone call with Swift, it would have been very

    difficult to find this ce.

    "It is under control?"

    Samuel got out of the car.

    The cold wind blew at the ends of his hair, making him look much cooler.

    Samuel left Nicole in the car and Nicole looked through the ss at the scene outside.

    Jacob nodded and said, "It has been under control. But I haven''t let them enter yet. I don''t want to alert

    them."

    "You have arranged people at all the doors, including the front one and the rear one?"

    "Yes!"

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and looked at the house in front of him. He said coldly, "Is Swift alone or

    with Ryan?"

    "It should be only Swift. We don''t see any traces of anyone else."

    At this moment, Tim''s message came.

    "I''ve found Ryan, who has been controlled. You cane here and take him whenever you want."

    This could be considered good news.

    Samuel simply replied ''OK'' and turned off the phone.

    "Let''s move."

    Afraid that Nicole might get hurt, Samuel did not follow Jacob and the others in. Instead, he

    apanied Nicole in the car.

    Nicole was anxious and nervous. She was extremely uneasy. If Samuel hadn''t held her hand, she

    would have run out of the car.

    Jacob and the others finally managed to control Swift.

    "What are you doing? You''re breaking into my house. I can sue you!"

    It was clear that Swift recognized Jacob. She struggled violently.

    The moment Nicole saw Swift, she really wanted to go forward and pped Swift in the face.

    This damn woman!

    Everything was her doing!

    If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t have been cursed online by the entire city like a street rat, and she

    wouldn''t have had her daughter kidnapped.

    Nicole wanted to get out of the car, but was stopped by Samuel.

    "Let''s leave here first."

    Samuel signaled Jacob to bring Swift into the car. After that, Samuel and Nicole got off the car and

    walked into Swift''s room.

    Her room was a little messy, but what a living room should have were already here.

    Nicole followed Samuel into the room and she saw thements about herself on theputer

    screen in the room, as well as some chatting notes with paid posters, and some photos of her.

    Nicole saw the photos and found that the face on it was indeed what she was like five years ago.

    Samuel photographed all of this and called reporters.

    Before the reporters came, Samuel removed all the unfavorable things about Nicole.

    While Nicole started to get Zoe''s whereabouts like crazy. Unfortunately, there were no traces of Zoe

    here.

    She sat on the chair in disappointment and muttered to herself.

    "Where is Zoe exactly? Where did Swift hide her?"

    After Samuel got everything done properly, he whispered to Nicole, "You go back to the car first. The

    reporters will be here soon. I''m worried that it will be not good if you are here. You''re in a bad mood

    now and just leave it to me, OK?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel and saw him like a general full of strategies. Originally, she wanted to ask him

    about Zoe, but when she was about to say, she stopped.

    "I see."

    Nicole despondently got into the car and did not know that Samuel was feeling heartache for her with a

    The reporters arrived very quickly. With the instructions of Samuel, the case of Nicole being framed and

    defamed finally came to light.

    There were photographs synthesized by Samuel in theputer. With his outstanding skills, the

    reporters couldn''t see any traces of the synthesis.

    There were more than a dozen photographs simr to Nicole, and each of them had a different profile.

    Moreover, all the evidence proving that Swift had hired the posters to nder Nicole was in the

    The reporters seemed to obtain a treasure and they quickly took photos and videos.

    And Samuel asionally said something on the side.

    That Nicole had been proved innocent should have made her happy, but Nicole was not happy at all.

    She was worried about Zoe''s safety. She didn''t know where Zoe was and how she was right now.

    Nicole felt her heart like being scratched by a kitten''s ws. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t

    calm down.

    Samuel got into the car after the matter here hade to an end.

    As he got into the car, there was a cold breeze.

    This cold breeze made Nicole shiver.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel hurriedly moved a little farther away from her.

    "My body is cold. Don''te near me."

    Nicole did not say anything, and she was somewhat absent-minded.

    "Still no news of Zoe?"

    "No. But it wille soon."

    Samuel whispered and then started the car.

    It was destined to be a troubled night.

    Because of Samuel''s move, the Seapolis City was in an uproar.

    When Swift was brought back to the Green''s by Samuel, Nicole wanted to personally inquire about

    Zoe''s whereabouts, but she saw that Samuel directly brought Swift to the basement and had Swift left

    in the Green''s old mansion.

    Vincent said to Nicole, "Nicole, it''s cold outside. Hurry up and go inside to warm up. I have someone

    boil hot water. Drink some in case you catch a cold. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure everything is OK."

    Seeing that Vincent had stopped her from entering, Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little bewildered.

    Was there anywhere else in the Green''s that she couldn''t go?

    However, she had once been given the entire Night Elf Empire, why couldn''t she enter just the

    basement now?

    Although it was really cold in the basement, she was still able to withstand it. Moreover, this concerned

    Zoe''s whereabouts, and it was no need for them to hide it from her.

    A trace of doubt arose in Nicole''s heart, but she kept it to herself.

    She followed Vincent into the Green''s old mansion and arrived at the living room.

    It was very quiet in the living room. The servants have gone to rest and Laurel had fallen asleep.

    "Where''s Lucas?"

    "Lucas and Joseph are asleep."

    Vincent''s words caused Nicole to ponder again.

    Lucas was different from other children.

    When Zoe was kidnapped, Lucas was sitting beside her in the same car and Lucas had witnessed the

    whole kidnapping of her younger sister. So, how could he sleep so soundly?

    That was not how Lucas was!

    The doubts in Nicole''s heart grew more and more.

    The entire family seemed to be so calm except for her. The Greens were still living their original lives

    without any change.

    Even Samuel did not seem to be as anxious as when Zoe disappeared.

    Originally, she thought that he remained calm because he was a mature man and intended to console

    her. She thought he was just afraid that she would be overly worried. Now, after she pondered over it,

    she felt that the thing was full of loopholes and dubious.

    Vincent had prepared some hot water for her.

    Looking at Vincent''s face, she found it was obvious that he hadn''t slept at allst night. Nicole asked,

    "You''ve been waiting at home all night?"

    "Ah? Ah. Brother told me to go to Tim to control Ryan. And I have juste back."

    Although Vincent''s words were reasonable, Nicole always felt that something was wrong.

    She didn''t say anything and just drank quietly. However, it was Vincent instead who couldn''t get used to

    the atmosphere.

    Nicole was being too quiet, so quiet that Vincent felt a little uneasy.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry about Swift."

    Vincent said.

    Nicole paused for a moment and asked, "What does it have to do with you?"

    "After all, she is Riley''s mother and my mother-inw. If it wasn''t for me, Riley wouldn''t have treated

    you like that. She deserved to die, but I still have to apologize to you for what happenedter."

    Actually, Vincent wanted to apologize to Nicole a long time ago, but he never had a chance.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "It was her doing. It has nothing to do with you. If Riley and Swift have

    nothing to ask for from the Green Family, I won''t stand in their way. So, it''s no need to apologize to

    me."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Vincent felt even more ufortable.

    "I''ve been busy these past few days, so I didn''t have time to say thank you to you. As for Joseph ..."

    "Vincent."

    Nicole suddenly interrupted Samuel, stunning him.

    "Ah?"

    "Where is Zoe?"

    Nicole looked at Vincent, with her pitch-ck eyes straight on Vincent.

    "Zoe? Didn''t Zoe get kidnapped?"

    Vincent was stunned by Nicole''s question. But at this moment, Nicole had already got the clue.

    Sure enough, Vincent knew Zoe''s whereabouts!

    Or perhaps Samuel should also know Zoe''s whereabouts, right?

    Nicole suddenly stood up and was about to walk towards the dungeon.

    "I''m going to ask Swift where she hid my daughter. If she doesn''t tell me, I have plenty of ways to make

    her speak it out."

    As she spoke, Nicole walked towards the basement.

    At this moment, Vincent was a little anxious.

    "Nicole, don''t go! The basement is too cold. You will not be able to withstand it. Besides, my brother

    said that you should wait for news here. Nicole, don''t worry. My brother will definitely bring Zoe back."

    Vincent wanted to stop him, but Nicole suddenly stopped.

    "How can you be so confident that your brother will be able to bring Zoe back?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 425 Dont Want to Be Disturbed by Anyone

    Chapter 425 Don''t Want to Be Disturbed by Anyone

    Vincent was shocked by Nicole''s words, but he quickly said, "Of course my brother has a way. You

    know, he is Samuel."

    "Yes, he is Samuel."

    Nicole smiled, but that smile was meaningful, which made Vincent feel that there was something

    wrong.

    "Nicole, you..."

    "If you still regard me as your sister-inw, shut up and don''t stop me, much less inform your brother.

    I''m going to the basement right now. Do you have any objections? Of course, if you insist on informing

    your brother, I can''t do anything about it. After all, you two are good brothers, and I''m just an outsider."

    As Nicole said this, how could Vincent continue to stop her?

    He only felt his face burning. He knew that something was wrong, but he didn''t stop her anymore. He

    watched helplessly as Nicole walked towards the basement.

    Vincent sent a text message to Samuel, telling him that Nicole had walked down. Unfortunately,

    Samuel''s phone was in the car, so he didn''t see this message.

    When Nicole walked in through the passageway in the basement, the people beside wanted to say

    hello to her, but were stopped by her.

    After all, Samuel gave Nicole this privilege and the entire family knew that Nicole was a great treasure

    to Samuel.

    Moreover, Samuel did not specifically say that she was not allowed to let in, so Nicole quietly came in

    without anyone stopping her.

    Samuel''s back was facing Nicole, so he did not see her arrival. Swift was handcuffed there; she also

    could not see who theing person was because Nicole was in the dark.

    "Tell me, when did you start coveting the Green Family? Who did you know from about the treasury of

    the Green Family? Zama? Did Zama tell you that? Or someone else?"

    Samuel''s question made Swift somewhat chill.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "You don''t know? Then listen to this."

    As he spoke, Samuel released the conversation between Swift and Vi.

    Swift immediately changed her expression.

    "Idiot Vi, is it she that has betrayed me?"

    "If she really betrayed you, I wouldn''t find you until now. Swift, I have to say that you are very smart.

    You know that Vi would do something to my wife and the Green Family. Unfortunately, you are still

    less deliberate."

    Samuel said coldly.

    He looked at the woman in front of him. She was already in her fifties, but she still looked young.

    This woman was too ruthless. Samuel could still remember that when Riley was in the prison, she

    almost killed Riley.

    Thinking of this, Samuel trembled.

    "Back then, in order to stop Riley from spreading the news, you poisoned her and almost killed her in

    the prison. I have to say that you are indeed a ruthless woman, who can even kill your own daughter

    for your benefit. It is truly something that makes me view you differently."

    Samuel''s words made Swift change into a colder expression.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Riley is an idiot! She was pregnant and had a child of the Green Family''s, yet she was still unable to

    get anything. For five years, she has not been able to be the Young Madam of the Greens. She didn''t

    even know where the Green Family''s treasury was. What''s the use of her?"

    "But she is your daughter!"

    "She''s just a daughter to me! And in the end, she''s just a married daughter. If she had me, her mother,

    and our family in her heart, she would have got you by hook or by crook. And you won''t show such

    affection to that little bitch Nicole now."

    Hearing Swift''s vicious words, Samuel widened his eyes.

    "You really are ruthless."

    "But you are more ruthless!"

    Swift sneered and said, "If I guess correctly, your daughter Zoe was not kidnapped at all, right? In other

    words, she is in the Green''s! You are keeping her in hiding! Poor Nicole, she has thought that her

    daughter had been kidnapped, worried and afraid. And she even went to the Don''s to cause trouble

    regardless of anything. If she hadn''t gone to the Don''s to cause trouble and offended both the Dons

    and Vi, how could Vi have contacted me? If she didn''t contact me, how can you know my

    whereabouts? Samuel, we are almost the same. No one can decide who is more ruthless. However, I

    have a question. If Nicole knows that all of this is done by you and that you have used her daughter as

    bait, how will she feel then?"

    Nicole heard it clearly in the dark, and it seemed like she had fallen into an ice cer.

    Though having some questions, she didn''t expect Swift to say it in such detail. Now she knew that,

    from the moment Zoe was kidnapped, everything was instructed by Samuel. And it was Jacob and the

    others who were cooperating with him. They didn''t call the police, even allowing her to suspect the

    Dons and to go to the Don''s to cause trouble.

    Could it be that everything was really like what Swift said?

    Nicole felt her limbs go cold and her hands and feet go weak.

    However, Samuel grabbed Swift''s neck and said, "What do you know? You are just a devil who kills

    people without blinking an eye. I have to find you and deal with you first rather than let you stay outside

    and covet the Greens and Nicole. I¡¯m not like you. Zoe is my honey and I will not let her get hurt."

    "It sounds good. But the result is the same. Why didn''t you tell Nicole in advance? Still, you''re making

    use of her. You use her love for her child, knowing that she would protect her child regardless of

    anything. And you use her to draw a snake out of its hole. Samuel, you are not a good man either. You

    say that you love Nicole so much, but actually, what you care about the most are the treasury and the

    Greens, right? Otherwise, why haven''t you told her about the Green family''s treasury after you and

    Nicole have been married for so many years?"

    Swift''s questioning was like a knife piercing into Nicole''s heart.

    She never cared about the property of the Green Family, nor did she care about the treasury of the

    Green Family. The only things she cared about were Samuel''s love towards her and the safety of their

    children.

    Now, she knew that Samuel had used her.

    He made use of her!

    He made use of her love for her children and her trust and feelings for him in order to find Swift.

    Nicole knew that by doing so Samuel could quickly find Swift and then cleared her grievances, but she

    just couldn''t bear this feeling.

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s tall back and felt for the first time that he was strange to her.

    Did she really know Samuel?

    Or could it be said that Samuel really had her in his heart?

    If so, how could he watch her feeling so upset about Zoe''s disappearance without saying a word?

    Even if he told her that this was a trap, she would cooperate with him.

    But why did he keep it from her?

    At this moment, Nicole felt as if she was an outsider. The feeling of being abandoned was really painful.

    She quietly left the basement. As for what Samuel would do to Swift, she no longer cared.

    She had offended Swift and her daughter because she fell in love with Samuel and married into the

    Green Family. Now that Samuel was in charge of everything, what else did she need to worry about?

    Her heart seemed to be empty. And she felt very ufortable.

    When Nicole walked out of the basement, Vincent was anxiously waiting for her at the door. Seeing

    Nicoleing out, he hurriedly looked behind, but did not see Samuel.

    "Nicole ..."

    "I want to see Lucas."

    Nicole said indifferently. Her voice was normal and she didn''t have any other emotions.

    Vincent looked at her carefully, but he could not tell how Nicole was feeling.

    He hurriedly brought Nicole back to the living room.

    Nicole knew that Vincent must be anxious right now. She no longer cared whether Vincent would say

    something to Samuel.

    Without saying anything, she got up and went to Lucas¡¯ room.

    When the lights were on, Lucas was sleeping soundly.

    He was lying sideways, the quilt covering her body. The huge bed made Lucas seem a little small.

    Nicole walked over and sat by the bed. Looking at Lucas, she felt for the first time that she might have

    done something wrong.

    Lucas should have been an innocent child. He could have been a genius superior to others or an

    ordinary child spending his childhood happily.

    However, because he was the son of Nicole and Samuel, he experienced so many things at such a

    young age.

    Nicole felt somewhat heartache.

    She hugged Lucas in her arms and felt the warmth in his body. Only then did she feel better.

    Lucas was in a daze. He felt that someone was hugging him. When he opened his eyes and saw that it

    was mom, he immediately hugged her arm and muttered, "Mommy."

    With that, he went back to sleep.

    He was so relieved and so trusted Nicole.

    It was because she was too stupid. It was because she cared too much about this matter and lost her

    logic.

    If something bad really happened to Zoe, how could Lucas be so indifferent? He would have called her

    earlier and strived to get Zoe''s whereabouts, right?

    Nicole felt that she was aplete idiot.

    "Just sleep. Mommy is here."

    Nicole smiled, hugged Lucas up as she stood up. She then opened the door of Lucas¡¯ room.

    She looked at Vincent who was outside and whispered, "I will apany Lucas tonight. I don''t want to

    be disturbed by anyone. I think you know what I mean."

    After saying this, Nicole directly closed the door and even locked it from inside.

    Vincent was stunned.

    Nicole was being too quiet, so quiet that he was a little scared.

    "Nicole..."

    When he wanted to say something, Nicole had shut the door, not giving him any chance.

    Nicole carried Lucas back to bed and took off her coat.

    Since Zoe was in Samuel''s hands, Zoe wouldn''t be in any danger. Right now, Nicole just felt very tired.

    She was exhausted and felt she didn''t have any strength.

    Right now, she only wanted to apany her son to have a good sleep. She didn''t want to hear and

    think anything else. And she didn''t want to see anyone.

    Especially that person!

    Nicole slept with Lucas in her arms.

    Lucas was in Nicole''s arms in afortable position. They slowly fell asleep.

    However, Vincent was no longer calm.

    Such a reaction and such a situation made him suddenly realize that this matter seemed to be a big

    deal!

 Chapter 426 Nicole Is Angry

    Chapter 426 Nicole Is Angry

    Vincent did not dare to stay any longer and ran straight to the basement.

    In the basement, Samuel was still entangled with Swift. Seeing Vincent rushing over, he was somewhat

    puzzled.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Come out, I have something to say to you."

    Vincent naturally wouldn''t say anything in front of Swift, because this woman was simply too wicked. If

    she knew anything and went to Nicole to provoke, then he and Samuel would truly be in trouble.

    When Swift saw Vincent, she couldn''t help but curse him.

    "Vincent, you bastard! How much pain did my daughter suffer for you? She even brings you a son. But

    what did you do to her? You just hide yourself! You''ve been hiding yourself like you have died for all

    these five years. You leave your child and wife at the mercy of others'' contempt under the rooftop of the

    Greens. Are you a man? "

    Swift''s curses made Vincent change into an ugly expression.

    "At the mercy of others'' contempt under the rooftop of the Greens? You have the nerve to say that? If it

    weren''t for the fact that she had given birth to a child for the Green Family, would the George family''s

    business be able to continue for the past five years? Could you continue to be ady in the upper

    ss? She had gotten a lot from the Green Family in the past five years. If you really want to know who

    is wrong, then ask your good daughter if she really wanted to be my wife when she was with me. "

    Vincent did not want to talk about the past, nor did he want to face Swift. It was like a mirror that

    reflected everything about him, making him clearly realize how stupid and idiotic he was back then.

    If it weren''t for Nicole''s unusual mood, he wouldn''t havee in anyway.

    Now that he was facing Swift, he even had a trace of hatred.

    If it wasn''t for this woman''s instigation and her teaching since Riley was young, Riley would not have

    done such a thing, much less embarked on this desperate path.

    That a son lost his mother was the greatest pain.

    But this woman was still boasting about something. It was simply unreasonable!

    Vincent''s questioning made Swift even angrier.

    "No matter what, you married Riley. I am Riley''s mother, and I am your mother-inw! You just watched

    your brother treat me like this? Aren''t you afraid that Riley won''t be able to rest well in the grave?"

    "Even the living ones have great difficulty. Do I still care what the dead one think?"

    Vincent turned around and left. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk with Swift anymore.

    "Vincent,e back! Come back! Riley had something to say to you before she died. Don''t you want to

    hear it?"

    Swift''s words made Vincent stop, but he did not turn around. He only said indifferently, "Since she was

    dead, what''s the use of the words? You should keep herst words for the rest of your life."

    With that, Vincent walked out of the basement without stopping.

    Swift was still cursing him, but Samuel had her mouth blocked.

    "We''ll have a talk when you''ve decided what you actually want to say to me."

    After saying that, Samuel also turned around and left the basement.

    Swift cried out, but unfortunately, no one paid her any attention.

    Samuel followed Vincent out of the basement and asked, "What''s wrong? Where''s Nicole?"

    Vincent looked at him and whispered, "Brother, didn''t you read the text I sent you?"

    "What text message?"

    Samuel immediately felt for his pocket and realized that his phone was not with him.

    He hurriedly went to the car and took out his mobile phone. When he saw the message, his expression

    immediately changed.

    "Nicole went in?"

    "Yes."

    Vincent''s words made Samuel change into an even uglier expression.

    He didn''t know how much Nicole had heard and he became nervous.

    Samuel wanted to go upstairs, but he heard Vincent say, "Nicole said that she was tired and

    apanied Lucas to sleep. She doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone."

    Hearing this, Samuel immediately stopped.

    He checked the time when the text message was sent and carefully recalled what he had said to Swift

    during that time. He couldn''t help but frown even more tightly.

    "She went down to the basement. Why didn''t anyone notify me?"

    "They should have been stopped by Nicole. You know that Nicole is on the same position as you in the

    Green Family."

    Hearing Vincent''s words, Samuel could say nothing.

    He still went upstairs and gently opened the door of Lucas¡¯ room, only to find that the door was locked

    from inside.

    Nicole was angry!

    This was the first information that Samuel got.

    He wanted to go in and exined it to Nicole, but it was not avable.

    Moreover, Nicole expressed her attitude very clearly She doesn''t want to talk to him right now.

    To have Nicole get a good sleep was something Samuel had been expecting. Now that Nicole was

    asleep, he couldn''t fall asleep anymore.

    Samuel lingered at the door for a long time. Finally, he sighed and went downstairs. He came to the

    living room and drank tea alone.

    Seeing him like this, Vincent whispered, "Brother, I''m sorry. I didn''t stop Nicole. I..."

    "It has nothing to do with you. You can go rest. You''ve been tired all day."

    "I''m fine. I came back from where Ryan was and got a lot of information. Ryan has been monitoring our

    Family for the past few years. He contacted Zama before, so he knows a lot. However, he chooses to

    keep it to himself now. I think I can get him to speak it out in a while."

    Vincent and Samuel interrogated Swift and Ryan separately and did not allow them to stay together.

    "I see. You''ve been working very hard."

    Samuel has Nicole on his mind. He didn''t listen to what Vincent said.

    Vincent could see through his current state and whispered, "There is one more thing."

    "What is it?"

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Tim wants to see Nicole. He said that he wanted to talk to her alone. I''ve already asked him to tell me

    what he wanted to say to Nicole, but he didn''t. He insisted talking to her alone. I didn''t think Nicole was

    suitable for talking with Tim now. So I didn''t agree. But you know that Tim is stubborn. If he really wants

    to Nicole, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stop him."

    Vincent''s words made Samuel frown slightly.

    "What does he want to do?"

    "Who knows? Tim has no rules for doing things. It all depends on his mood. I''m just curious about what

    he wants to talk to Nicole."

    Vincent''s question was also Samuel''s question, but Samuel couldn''t care much about it now.

    "I''ll handle itter. You can go rest first."

    "Alright, brother, you should go to bed early as well. It''s gettingte. There are still many things left for

    us to handle tomorrow. Do you want to continue the oppression on the Dons? I heard that your venture

    capitalpanies were little unstable now."

    When Vincent spoke of this, Samuel paused for a moment.

    "Let''s stop for a moment. We''re seemingly going to continue the oppression, but in reality, we''re

    mitigating it."

    "Got it."

    After Vincent finished speaking, he went back to his room.

    Now Samuel was the only one left in the living room. He suddenly felt extremely lonely.

    In thisrge living room, he was the only one left. Even the lights were dim.

    Samuel felt a little cold.

    He put on his coat and involuntarily looked in the direction of Lucas¡¯ room.

    Nicole did not mor, nor did she even ask him what was going on. And she didn''t cry to see Zoe. This

    kind of reaction really exceeded Samuel''s expectations. But it made him extremely upset.

    Nicole was being too quiet, so quiet that he felt uncertain and nervous.

    Even if he had to negotiate a project worth hundreds of millions tomorrow, he would not feel so uneasy

    like now.

    He was already exhausted. His body urged him to rest, but his brain was unusually clear. He couldn''t

    sleep no matter what.

    He didn''t know what Nicole was thinking and whether she would listen to his exnation. But at this

    moment, he really wanted to hold Nicole in his arms and talked to her properly.

    Before, it wasn''t that he didn''t know how Nicole would react after she knew all this. He just thought that

    he could handle it by himself. He thought that Nicole would understand him. But now he realized that all

    of his own confident thoughts had copsed at this moment, not even leaving a single bit.

    It turned out that he wasn''t as confident as he thought of himself!

    Samuel was sitting alone in the living room like an ant on a hot pot. He was very anxious but he

    couldn''t disturb Nicole.

    He knew that Nicole was really tired.

    Today, from when she went to the Don''s until they captured Swift in the south of the city, she was in

    tension. Now that she had rxed, it was not known how long she would sleep.

    However, if Samuel did not see her, he could not calm down.

    He had never known that he would lose his heart to Nicole so thoroughly, and so unreservedly.

    While hiding this thing from Nicole, he also felt bad enough.

    However, he didn''t have the chance to say anything to Nicole, at least not now.

    Time passed minute by minute, but to Samuel, it was like a year.

    Turning off the lights, he thought that the night would bring him somefort. Unfortunately, it only

    made him feel lonely.

    He had no choice but to get up and walked out alone.

    Nicole slept soundly this time. Perhaps she knew that Zoe was safe and she didn''t need to worry. Once

    the tension was gone, she would be extremely tired.

    But she did not sleep very well and was dreaming. In her dream, all sorts of people and matters

    pestered her, making her feel as if she had fallen into a whirlpool where she was constantly struggling

    but constantly being pulled in, repeatedly.

    When Lucas woke up, he saw his mother close her eyes tightly and looked like she was in pain. He

    was slightly stunned. He wanted to awaken Nicole, but he heard Nicole softly call out his name.

    "Lucas, Lucas, run away!"

    Nicole seemed to have dreamed of something terrible, and her entire body began to twist. Her calling

    his name made Lucas suddenly feel a little heartache and moved.

    "Mommy, I''m here."

    Lucas stretched out his small hand and held onto Nicole''s tightly. That soft feeling, coupled with Lucas¡¯

    cries, finally calmed Nicole down and she fell asleep again.

    However, at this moment, Nicole''s phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 427 Wanting to Huddle with You to Keep Warm

    Chapter 427 Wanting to Huddle with You to Keep Warm

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    Nicole finally sleeps peacefully. He didn''t want Mommy to be woken up by her phone.

    He hurriedly picked up the phone and wanted to mute it, but he recognized the number at once. It was

    from the Don family.

    Lucas certainly knew about the Don family. Seeing they were still harassing Mommy, Lucas¡¯ brow

    furrowed even deeper.

    He took the phone and crept to the bathroom. Then, he answered it and Vi''s voice came from the

    other side immediately,

    "Nicole. If you don''t want your daughter to die, you''d better listen to me. I''ll wait for you in Nancy Park

    at 1030 in the morning. Do not bring anyone with you. You muste alone. If you''rete, I can''t

    guarantee what will happen to your daughter."

    After saying that, Vi hung up the phone.

    Lucas¡¯ expression immediately changed.

    Zoe was in Vi''s hands?

    How could that be?

    He quickly opened the door, only to find that it was locked from the inside.

    Lucas did not have the habit of locking the door. Looking at Nicole who was still asleep on the bed, he

    couldn''t help but ponder.

    Last time, Samuel came to sleep with him, and now Mommy also came to sleep with him. Could it be

    that they were having some kind of spat?

    Although Lucas was young, he was smart.

    He opened the door and saw that Samuel looked a little haggard and tossed on the sofa in the living

    room. He thought his guess was correct.

    They were really having a spat!

    ...

    Lucas sighed and walked up to Samuel. He looked him up and down. The disdainful gaze annoyed

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel a lot.

    "I''m in a bad mood right now. You''d better leave me alone."

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse. It was obvious that he had not slept well all night. His beard had also

    grown, but he didn''t have the mood to take care of himself.

    Lucas ignored Samuel''s irritability and sat down beside him.

    "Did you quarrel with Mommy?"

    "Nonsense! Will I quarrel with your mommy?"

    Samuel insisted stubbornly.

    However, Lucas smiled and said, "Really?"

    "No! Go and mind your own business!"

    Samuel felt that he did not have any authority in front of this son. This brat was not afraid of him at all.

    He missed the way Joseph called him daddy back then. He still had the authority and satisfaction of

    being a daddy.

    Seeing Samuel acting like this, Lucas coughed and said, "Alright, I''ll go. But if Mommy ignores you

    As he spoke, he wanted to get up, but was grabbed by Samuel.

    "Is your mommy awake?"

    He was somewhat nervous.

    "Not yet. But she''ll wake up eventually, won''t she?"

    Hearing what Lucas said, Samuel frowned tightly.

    Yeah, she would wake up.

    After Nicole had an entire night to think about it, he had no idea what she would do to him.

    "Did your mommy say anything to youst night?"

    "What do you want to ask me?"

    Lucas looked at him with nted eyes, simr to his. Now they were shining with wisdom.

    "Forget it. You don''t understand."

    Samuel let go of Lucas and became even more irritated.

    Seeing him like this, Lucas whispered, "I don''t understand why you adults will quarrel with each other,

    but Mommy treats you well. You must have done something to make her unhappy, right? It has

    something to do with Zoe?"

    "What can you possibly know? You are just a kid."

    Samuel sighed. He felt his IQ had declined, talking about it to a kid this age. But he had no one to talk

    to. All of his annoyance stuck in his heart.

    "There''s a lot that I don''t know. But I do know that someone is threatening Mommy and using Zoe as a

    bait. So, Samuel, where did you take Zoe?"

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Samuel suddenly paused.

    "What did you say?"

    "Just listen."

    Lucas already recorded the call. Now he reyed it to Samuel, whose brow furrowed even deeper.

    He immediately called Jacob.

    "Where''s Zoe?"

    "Miss Zoe is still resting. What''s wrong?"

    Jacob was dumbfounded by Samuel''s question. He looked at Zoe who was still sleeping beside him

    and couldn''t help but ask.

    "Take a picture for me. No! Bring Zoe over directly!"

    Samuel started to be uneasy.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Jacob hurriedly woke Zoe up.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Zoe rubbed her big sleepy eyes and yawned as she looked at Jacob.

    Jacob smiled and said, "Zoe, be good. Shall we go find Mommy and Daddy?"

    "But I haven''t eaten breakfast yet. You promised to take me to eat pineapple buns this morning."

    Zoe did not know how long she had worried Nicole, nor did she know how much trouble she had

    caused. Now, her mind was full of food.

    Jacob smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll buy you pineapple buns when I see Daddy and Mommy, okay?

    Mommy misses you now."

    "Alright, but we need to make a pinky swear so that you can¡¯t'' lie to me!"

    In order to eat the food she liked, Zoe was really serious.

    Jacob looked at Zoe''s extended pinky and couldn''t help butugh. If only he had such a daughter.

    He couldn''t help but think of Olivia.

    If he could have a daughter with Olivia, she would definitely be very beautiful.

    Zoe looked at Jacob''s absent-minded smile and said somewhat unhappily, "Uncle Jacob, are you

    thinking about something bad? Why are you smiling.... Well... what was the word?"

    "What word?"

    "It means that it''s especially bad."

    Zoe couldn''t think of that adjective, and her brows almost furrowed together.

    Seeing that she was so cute, Jacob smiled and said, "Alright. Whatever the word is, let''s go home first."

    As he spoke, he picked up Zoe and walked out.

    Not long after getting on the car, Zoe suddenly pped her seat and said, "I remember, it''s smutty.

    You''re smiling so smuttily!"

    Jacob suddenly braked and his chest almost hit the steering wheel.

    "Miss Zoe, who taught you this word?"

    "Lucas. He said that Daddy always looked at Mommy and smiled smuttily. Uncle Jacob. Besides being

    bad, what other meanings does smutty have? Why don''t I think Daddy was bad when he looked at

    Mommy?"

    Facing Zoe''s innocent eyes and thinking about her question, Jacob didn¡¯t know what to say.

    How could he exin it?

    "You''ll know when you grow up. However, Lucas used the wrong word. Miss Zoe, don''t say it anymore."

    "Why?"

    Zoe was like a curious baby, and she kept asking.

    Jacob''s forehead was dripping with sweat.

    "Well, you can ask your Daddy this question. I have don''t know as much as he does and can''t exin

    it."

    "Uncle Jacob, you''re so lousy!"

    "Yes, yes, yes!"

    Jacob could only acknowledge that his double master''s degrees were useless in front her.

    They quickly arrived at the Green¡¯s.

    When Samuel saw Zoe, he finally relieved.

    "Nothing happened, right?"

    "No."

    Jacob handed Zoe to Samuel.

    "Lucas, Uncle Jacob said that you used the wrong word. You are not allowed to say that Daddy saw

    Mommy and smiled so smuttily in the future, understand?"

    Zoe gave Lucas a big lesson, as if she suddenly found a ce where she could defeat Lucas. She

    seemed to be proud of herself, not knowing that her words made the corner of Samuel''s mouth twitch.

    "Am I smutty?"

    Samuel looked directly at Lucas.

    Lucas hurriedly said, "Well, I''ll go back to my room to see if Mommy is awake."

    "Wait a moment!"

    Samuel grabbed his cor.

    However, Lucas was too small to get rid of Samuel.

    "Let go of me! Samuel, you can''t burn bridges like that! I helped you just now!"

    "I don''t think so."

    Samuel did not listen to Lucas¡¯ exnation at all.

    Seeing that Lucas was controlled by Samuel, Zoe smiled and said, "Lucas, you and Daddy go on

    talking. I''ll go up and see Mommy!"

    "Zoe, you traitor!"

    Lucas never thought that he would one day be sold by his own younger sister, and it seemed that she

    definitely did it on purpose!

    Zoe naughtily stuck out her tongue at him and said to Jacob, "Uncle Jacob, my pineapple buns, don''t

    forget."

    "Alright, I''ll go buy it!"

    Jacob hurriedly answered.

    Zoe looked at Samuel contentedly and said, "Daddy, I won''t disturb you and Lucas. I''ll go find Mommy."

    "Alright, slow down. Mommy isn''t awake yet. Be quiet."

    "I see."

    Zoe jumped and ran upstairs,pletely ignoring Lucas¡¯ fate.

    "Zoe, I will remember this!"

    Lucas struggled, but was directly dragged into the study by Samuel.

    Jacob went to buy food for Zoe.

    After Zoe went up to the second floor, she suddenly slowed down.

    She remembered what Samuel said. Nicole was not awake yet.

    She gently opened the door and walked in.

    Nicole was still asleep.

    When Zoe went over, she was afraid that she would wake Nicole up.

    She sat down beside Nicole and looked at her sleeping face. She felt that Mommy looked really good.

    No wonder daddy liked mommy so much.

    She wondered if she would look as good as Mommy when she grew up.

    Zoe supported her chin with both hands and looked at Nicole like that. She felt a little tired, so she took

    off her shoes and went to bed. She gently lifted Nicole''s nket and got under it.

    Nicole only felt that there was a furry little head in her arms.

    She thought it was Lucas and couldn''t help but smile. Then, she opened her eyes and saw an erged

    face appear in front of her.

    The skin on the face was tender with a trace of scarlet. The beautiful big eyes blinked the moment she

    saw Nicole open her eyes. Then she said, "Mommy, I was very careful. I didn''t want to wake you up! I

    was just a little cold, and I wanted to huddle with you to keep warm. Really!"

    Zoe was so serious that she almost raised her hand and swore an oath.

    Nicole was stunned.

    Previously, she was still worried about Zoe''s safety. She knew that she was hidden by Samuel.

    Although she knew that Zoe would be fine, she still couldn''t relieve. Now that she saw her daughter

    right in front of her, Nicole excitedly hugged Zoe, and hot tears instantly surged in her eyes.

 Chapter 428 Samuel Was So Lame

    Chapter 428 Samuel Was So Lame

    "Zoe!"

    She felt as if she was dreaming, but the feelinging from her hands was so real that she was

    extremely excited.

    On the contrary, Zoe was frightened by Nicole.

    "Mommy, what''s wrong with you? You''re hurting me."

    Although Zoe did not struggle, her voice carried a tinge of tears.

    Nicole hurriedly released her.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s my bad. Is it hurting? Let Mommy take a look."

    Nicole hurriedly released Zoe, but she was still cautious and nervous.

    Zoe had not seen Nicole like this for a long time.

    In the past, when she left the operating room, Nicole would be so excited. Now that she was all right,

    how could she still be like this?

    However, during this period of time, Zoe thought that she had been neglected by Nicole. Seeing that

    Mommy was so excited to see her, she immediately became happy.

    She smiled brilliantly.

    "I''m fine. I''m not that fragile. Mommy, I''m all right! If you don''t believe me, look!"

    In order to prove that she was in good health, Zoe got out of Nicole''s arms and jumped up on the bed.

    "Look, look. Am I much stronger?"

    Looking at her daughter''s innocent and brilliant smile and recalling what she had been through, Nicole''s

    heart ached.

    "Yes, my daughter is well. My daughter is the most beautiful angel."

    As Nicole spoke, the tears in her eyes were forced back.

    The kid didn''t know anything, which was good now. There was no need to tell her daughter about her

    worries and the conspiracies between the adults.

    Hearing this, Zoe said happily, "Mommy is also the best. Mommy is so beautiful! Will I be as beautiful

    as Mommy when I grow up in the future?"

    "You''ll be prettier than Mommy."

    Nicole was not stingy in praising her daughter.

    No one knew what it meant for her to regain what she had lost.

    "Really? Will I be prettier than Mommy? Then I will definitely find a boyfriend like Daddy in the future,

    right?"

    Zoe''s serious expression instantly made Nicoleugh.

    "How old are you? Do you know what a boyfriend is?"

    "I know. I want Dean to be my boyfriend."

    As Zoe spoke, she sat beside Nicole and asked seriously, "Mommy, can I?"

    "Dean? Which Dean?"

    "The boy who yed with me at the amusement parkst time, Dean Shaw!"

    Zoe''s words rang a bell.

    However,st time she heard that Dean was the one who kidnapped Zoe. It took Samuel a lot of efforts

    to find her. He nearly put on an advertisement.

    Nicole had never seen this child before, but being able to charm Zoe so much was not a good thing in

    her eyes.

    Zoe was hers. She was so little. Nicole didn''t want her to be attracted by other children.

    "Zoe, tell Mommy. Where have you been these past two days?"

    Nicole changed the subject in time.

    Zoe did not know why Nicole asked her, but she still replied, "Uncle Jacob took me to Grandma''s

    house. I was at Grandma''s for the past two days."

    "Grandma?"

    Nicole was somewhat stunned. She never thought that Samuel would send Zoe to Ms. Bush.

    "That''s right. Daddy said that Grandma and Grandpa missed me. They asked me to go over and

    apany them for two days. Lucas was too noisy, so they didn''t want him. Mommy, I was really

    good. I stayed with Grandma when she cooked delicious food. Grandma has been very happy these

    past two days."

    Zoe said, expecting praise from Nicole.

    Only then did Nicole rx.

    "Is that so? Are Grandma and Grandpa alright?"

    "Yes. I just heard Grandma say that she missed you. Are you busytely? If not, you can go back and

    see Grandma. Grandma and Grandpa are very bored at home."

    Zoe said like an adult.

    Nicole nodded at once.

    "Alright, Mommy will take you to Grandma''ster."

    "Alright!"

    Zoeughed happily.

    It had been a long time since the mother and daughter had such a happy chat together.

    Nicole suddenly felt that time like this was extremely precious.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Come to Mommy."

    Nicole extended her arms towards Zoe.

    Zoe quickly stepped forward, but then she hesitated.

    "Daddy said that Mommy was not so well. He told me not to bother you. Mommy, can you hug me?"

    "Yes! Mommy isn''t that weak."

    Seeing such a sensible daughter, Nicole''s heart ached.

    In the past, Zoe was not so healthy, so she paid special attention to her, thus ignoring Lucas.

    Fortunately, Lucas was sensible, but she still felt that she owed his son.

    Now she had returned to the Green¡¯s, and Zoe had recovered, but Nicole had more things to worry

    about. After thinking about it, she realized that she hadn''t spent much time with her childrentely.

    When Zoe heard what Nicole said, she directly threw herself into her embrace.

    "Mommy!"

    Her sweet voice was like the most beautiful note in the world, warming Nicole''s heart.

    Samuel came in a while ago unnoticed. When he saw this scene, he had a mixed feeling.

    No one understood Nicole''s mood better than him.

    "Jacob bought Zoe''s favorite food, pineapple buns. Do you want to go down and eat some together?"

    Nicole paused for a moment at his words, but the expression on her face was somewhat restrained.

    Zoe, who was careless, couldn''t see the change in Nicole''s expression. When she heard that there

    were pineapple buns to eat, she was so happy that she couldn''t help but said, "I want to eat. I want to

    eat! Mommy, I want to eat pineapple buns!"

    ...

    Her excitement infected Nicole.

    Nicole smiled gently and said, "Alright, let''s go down and eat."

    As she spoke, she did not let go of Zoe, but carried her out of bed, put on shoes, and directly walked

    out.

    Seeing that she was struggling, Samuel could not help but reach forward.

    "Let me carry her."

    "There''s no need."

    Nicole leaned to the side without being obvious and avoided his arms closely.

    This untraceable alienation left Samuel stunned on the spot, his arms still in the air, somewhat

    embarrassed.

    "Zoe has been a little heavytely. You have just recovered. Let me...."

    "I''m strong enough to carry my daughter."

    Nicole broke off before Samuel could finish her sentence.

    No matter how slow Zoe was, she could still feel that something was wrong between Nicole and

    Samuel.

    She nced at Nicole and found that her expression was so ugly.

    The joy of eating the pineapple buns immediately faded away.

    "Mommy, did you quarrel with Daddy?"

    Zoe asked softly.

    Seeing that the child was frightened, Nicole quickly smiled and said, "No. I haven''t held you for too

    long, so I wanted to get close to you. What''s wrong? Now you have Daddy, so you don''t want Mommy

    anymore?"

    "No, Zoe loves Mommy the most!"

    Zoe hurriedly wrapped her arms around Nicole''s neck and said coquettishly.

    Nicole smiled and carried the child downstairs, not looking at Samuel again.

    Samuel looked at the back of them and knew that there was nothing he could do to remedy the

    situation. He could only take it slowly.

    After going downstairs, Nicole saw Lucas sitting on the sofa eating pineapple buns.

    In the past, he didn''t like it very much. Today, it was quite unusual that he seemed to enjoy it. Zoe''s

    eyes instantly opened wide when she saw him.

    "Lucas! Let go of the pineapple buns. They are mine!"

    She struggled out of Nicole''s arms and trotted towards Lucas.

    Lucas picked up the whole bag of pineapple buns and ran away.

    "Lucas!"

    Zoe chased after him.

    Seeing this, Nicole couldn''t help but say to Lucas, "Lucas, budge. Leave some for her."

    "That''s right. I''m your sister!"

    Zoe had shorter legs so she couldn''t catch up with Lucas. She jumped up and down angrily.

    While Lucas was stuffing the food into his mouth, he said, "I was only born five minutes earlier than

    you. Why do I have to budge on everything? If you have the ability, you cane and take it!"

    "Bad Lucas! Return my pineapple buns!"

    Zoe was fighting with Lucas for the pineapple buns.

    Lucas hurriedly ran towards Zoe''s room.

    Seeing Lucas running towards her room, Zoe immediately became happy.

    "Idiot, you can''t escape!"

    She chased after him.

    They both entered the room. Lucas stretched out his leg and shut the door on purpose.

    "My pineapple buns!"

    "Quiet."

    Zoe stepped forward to snatch the pineapple buns, but Lucas stuffed the entire bag of pineapple buns

    into her, and made a "shut up and eat" motion. Then he tiptoed to the door and eavesdropped.

    "Lucas, what are you doing?"

    Seeing him like this, Zoe couldn''t help but ask.

    "Don''t talk. Eat your pineapple buns."

    Lucas¡¯ voice was not loud, and he kept an eye on the movements outside.

    When Samuel and Nicole were the only ones left in the living room, the atmosphere suddenly stiffened.

    Jacob was observant. He said at once, "I suddenly remember that there are still some things that need

    to be taken care of at thepany. Mr. and Mrs. Green, please excuse me."

    Without waiting for Samuel to say anything, he turned around and left.

    "Nicole, listen to me. Zoe...."

    Samuel stepped forward, but before he could say anything, Nicole suddenly said, "I am a little

    ufortable. I''ll go to the bathroom."

    With that, she walked away from Samuel.

    Samuel wanted to stop her, but now Nicole had an expression of refusal. He paused for a moment and

    watched helplessly as she entered the bathroom and locked it.

    She locked the door!

    The corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched.

    Was she guarding against him?

    They were husband and wife!

    However, there was nothing he could do about it.

    Lucas saw this scene when he peeked out the door. He patted his thigh anxiously and said, "Samuel is

    some!"

    "What happened to Daddy?"

    When Zoe heard Lucas say this, she also leaned forward. But Lucas pushed her head away.

    "Eat your pineapple buns."

    "Lucas! You only know how to bully me!"

    Zoe felt that Lucas was now extremely bad instead of being cute. She sat on the bed angrily. She

    fiercely stuffed the pineapple buns into her mouth and chewed hard as if they were Lucas.

    Lucas didn''t care what she was doing right now. Instead, he opened the door and waved at Samuel.

 Chapter 429 I Wont Force You

    Chapter 429 I Won''t Force You

    When Samuel saw Lucas waving at him, he hesitated a little. But he still walked toward him.

    "What?"

    "You sucked."

    Lucas did not conceal his disdain for Samuel. Samuel was so angry that he wished he could catch this

    brat and beat him up.

    "You''re disrespectful. Tell me, how can I get your Mommy to talk to me?"

    Samuel was really helpless.

    He would rather have Nicole make trouble for him and quarrel with him than be as quiet as she was

    now. It seemed that her coldness had a trace of mental abuse.

    However, he was the one that started all this. He didn''t dare toin.

    As Zoe ate, she listened to their whispers and asked, "Why did Mommy ignore you? Daddy, did you

    quarrel?"

    "Go and eat your pineapple buns."

    Lucas pushed Zoe away again.

    Zoe pouted angrily, but she could not join in.

    Lucas directly said to Samuel, "I''ll do thister, and I need you to cooperate with me!"

    They spoke in a very low voice. Zoe pricked up her ears and listened to every word. Then she couldn''t

    help but frown.

    When Nicole came out, Samuel had already returned to the living room.

    He sat on the sofa and watched Nicole as she came out of the bathroom, ignored him and walked

    upstairs.

    "Nicole, we need to talk."

    Samuel stopped her.

    Nicole paused. She said indifferently without turning around, "I''m a little tired. Let''s talk about itter."

    As she spoke, she was about to go upstairs.

    At this moment, Lucas suddenly opened the door and rushed out with both hands on his stomach.

    "Mommy, my stomach hurts."

    Lucas wore a miserable expression and almost started to cry.

    Nicole could ignore Samuel, but she could not ignore Lucas. Seeing her son like this, she immediately

    panicked.

    "What''s wrong? Did you eat too much pineapple buns just now? Do you want to go to the hospital?"

    Lucas rarely got sick, and now, Nicole didn''t doubt him at all.

    Samuel quickly stood up, ran over and said, "I''m holding Lucas, you ask Zac to drive the car."

    "Alright!"

    At this time, Nicole had to overlook the grudge she held against Samuel. She hurriedly turned around

    and was running outside when Zoe suddenly came out of the room.

    Zoe said to her, "Mommy, they''re lying to you! Lucas doesn''t have any stomachache! I heard him tell

    Daddy that he wanted to lie to you like this!"

    Nicole had already arrived at the entrance of the living room when she heard Zoe''s words. She

    immediately stopped and turned around.

    Lucas wished he could kill Zoe. This idiot.

    He waved his fist at Zoe, but she stuck out her tongue at Lucas and made a face.

    "That''s for stealing my pineapple buns and eat them and also for not letting me listen."

    Zoe had a smug look on her face.

    Lucas didn''t have time to withdraw his fist before Nicole looked at him.

    He by no means looked like someone that had a stomachache.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and said coldly, "Did you teach him?"

    "No, I...."

    "Well done! Other than using children as weapons, what else can you do?"

    Nicole did not wait for Samuel to finish his sentence before she coldly walked past them.

    "Mommy, this was my idea. It had nothing to do with Samuel. Don''t me him."

    Seeing that Nicole was really angry, Lucas grabbed Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole looked at her son and said indifferently, "Lucas, you have grown up. Now you have learnt to lie

    to your mother."

    "No, Mommy. I just don''t want to see you quarrel with Samuel. Really."

    Lucas rarely saw Nicole like this.

    Mommy was so serious!

    Even if he did something wrong in the past, Nicole had never been so serious.

    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a little scared.

    When Samuel saw that Nicole had seen through their trick, he said at once, "Lucas did it for us. Nicole,

    I think we shouldmunicate. You listen to me."

    "What if I don''t listen? Do you still want to threaten me with the children?"

    Nicole looked straight into his eyes.

    There was no warmth in her eyes. They were so cold that Samuel found it hard to adapt.

    Nicole, who was wholeheartedly focused on him, seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden. Now

    the Nicole standing in front of him was so unfamiliar and estranged.

    They were staying in one room, but their hearts were far from each other.

    For a while, Samuel was unable to withstand this unfamiliar feeling of alienation.

    "You know, I won''t threaten you with the children. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you."

    "Really? Then what are you doing now? Is there really anything wrong with Lucas¡¯ stomach?"

    Nicole''s voice was not loud, even without ups and downs. But it was this tone that worried Samuel the

    most.

    "Yes, it''s my fault. Lucas is fine. I admit that Lucas and I wanted to make you worry so that you would

    make peace with me. I am wrong. I also admit that I nned Zoe''s incident. It was my fault for hiding it

    from you earlier, but...."

    "Since you''ve already confessed, what''s the point of talking about it? Samuel, I don''t want to talk to you

    right now, and I don''t want to quarrel with you either, okay?"

    Nicole still refused to let Samuel finish his sentence.

    He confessed!

    He actually confessed!

    The kidnapping of Zoe was nned by him!

    Just as Swift said, he used her. He knew that she would worry about Zoe and make trouble at the Don

    family, which would make Vi anxious. Then vi would contact Swift.

    All this time, Samuel''s target was Swift!

    In order to find Swift, he used his child as bait. He watched her get angry and anxious, and watched

    her go to the Don¡¯s to cause trouble.

    She admitted that this might be the fastest and best way to find Swift, but even if she knew it, she still

    couldn''t bear the feeling of being cheated and used by the person she loved.

    Right now, she didn''t want to quarrel. She didn''t want to quarrel in front of the children. She didn''t want

    to quarrel with Samuel. She just wanted to slowly take in the matter by herself.

    If she fully epted it one day, perhaps she would make up with Samuel. But now she could not calmly

    discuss anything with Samuel.

    Seeing that Nicole was so determined, Samuel felt all what he said was stuck in his throat.

    Nicole left without any hesitation. This time, Samuel did not stop her.

    "Mommy!"

    Lucas suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    He just wanted them to get back together. Why did he feel like it was getting worse and worse now?

    "Samuel, was I wrong?"

    Lucas¡¯ voice was not loud. This was the first time he had revealed such a helpless expression in front

    of Samuel.

    Samuel looked at his son and shook his head. "No, it was Daddy who did the wrong thing and

    implicated you."

    "Mommy seems to be really angry."

    "Your mommy won''t be angry with you. Don''t worry."

    Samuel knew that the children yed an important role in Nicole''s heart. She might ignore him for the

    rest of her life, but she would not ignore the children.

    Not long after Nicole left, she went downstairs with her suitcase.

    "Where are you going?"

    Samuel immediately panicked.

    Nicole beckoned Zoe and said, "I will bring Zoe back to my mother''s house for a few days. I think

    you''ve already caught Swift and reported it to the media. The rumors about me should have been

    removed as well. Right now, the people of the Seapolis City won''t be too harsh on me. My parents

    have been worried about this for so long, so I should go back to apany them andfort them."

    Although these words were very reasonable, Samuel knew that Nicole was avoiding him.

    There was a gap between them because of this matter.

    "Nicole, it''s not that I won''t let you go back. But there are still a lot of uncertainties. It''s not safe for you

    to go out now."

    "When is it safe? Stay here and I''ll be safe? Will I live a peaceful life staying at the Greens? I''m just

    going back to see my parents. Don''t worry, I won''t leave with Zoe."

    As Nicole spoke, she pulled her luggage and wanted to take Zoe away.

    Lucas hugged Nicole''s thigh and cried, "Mommy, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have lied to you with Samuel.

    If you''re angry, beat me up and scold me. Don''t leave, okay? Don''t leave me behind!"

    As he spoke, tears rolled down the corners of his eyes, showing how sad he was.

    Lucas was not a child who liked to shed tears. It could be seen that he was really frightened.

    Seeing her son like this, Nicole was also miserable.

    She squatted down and gently wiped away Lucas¡¯ tears. She whispered, "Mommy is not angry with

    you. I really just want to go back and see your Grandma. You''re worried about Mommy, and I am

    worried about your grandma. You''re not Zoe. You know what Mommy has been through recently.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Grandma must have been worrying about me at home. If I don''t go back, Grandma will definitely be

    more worried. Be good. It''s not like Mommy''s noting back. Besides, Grandma''s is so close to here.

    If you miss Mommy, you cane to Grandma''s."

    "But that''s Grandma''s house, not our home. If Mommy isn''t here, our home isn''t a home anymore."

    Lucas¡¯ words made Nicole''s nose feel a little sour.

    "Mommy wille back. Grandma Laurel is old. If I take both you and Zoe to Grandma''s house,

    Grandma Laurel will be alone. Be good. You are Mommy''s precious son. Mommy loves you."

    Actually, Nicole also wanted to take Lucas with her, but Laurel treated her very well. If she took the two

    children away, Laurel would definitely be sad.

    Now, she only brought her daughter back to take a look. She didn''t know how long she was staying. It

    would depend on when she could ept this matter.

    When Lucas heard Nicole''s words, he knew that she had already made her decision.

    He pulled Nicole''s hand and said, "Mommy, can youe back after you see Grandma?"

    "Alright."

    "Then can you let Uncle Jacob send you off?"

    Lucas¡¯ words made Nicole very ufortable.

    "Alright."

    She stroked Lucas¡¯ head, finally stood up and pulled Zoe away.

    Samuel did not say a word, nor did he ask her to stay.

    He knew Nicole''s temper. Now that she had made her decision, she wouldn''t listen to any exnation

    from him.

    He was at a loss,pletely not knowing what to do for the first time.

 Chapter 430 Samuel Never Cared About the Don Family

    Chapter 430 Samuel Never Cared About the Don Family

    Zoe then realized that she had done something wrong.

    She obediently followed behind Nicole. But from time to time, she looked at Lucas with tears in his

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    eyes. Suddenly, Zoe asked in a low voice, "Mommy, did I do something wrong?"

    "No, you¡¯re a good kid."

    Nicole picked up Zoe and meanwhile pulled the suitcase out of the living room.

    Jacob was waiting outside. Seeing Nicolee out, he hurriedly took the suitcase from her.

    "Ms. Nicole, please leave it to me."

    "OK, thank you."

    Then Nicole carried Zoe into the car.

    Zoe suddenly felt that the pineapple buns in her hands were not so delicious.

    She looked out of the window and asked nervously, "Mommy, when are weing back? Lucas didn''t

    mean to lie to you. And I was deliberately going against Lucas just now. Maybe his stomach hurts."

    Hearing what Zoe said, Nicole touched her hair and said, "Lucas is fine with your daddy there. Well,

    you don¡¯t like to go to your grandma''s with me?"

    "No, you have quarreled with daddy, and Lucas is very sad. It is not good for us to leave just like this,

    isn¡¯t it?"

    Zoe finally understood something.

    Nicole replied gently, "I didn''t quarrel with your daddy. We just disagree with each other. Did you see

    that I quarrel with him?"

    "No. I heard one of my friends from kindergarten say that her daddy and mommy quarrel every day.

    They shout at and even fight with each other. But you and daddy didn¡¯t do that."

    Zoe tilted her head, trying her best to understand the concept of quarrel.

    In her memory, her daddy and mommy had never quarreled before.

    "That''s right, so your daddy and I didn''t quarrel."

    Nicole calmly cajoled Zoe.

    She did not quarrel with Samuel, but they had fallen into the silent treatment.

    As Nicole thought this, she felt somewhat ufortable and even heartbroken.

    Jacob got in the car and heard what Nicole said to Zoe. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he

    gave up.

    The car drove towards the Bush¡¯s.

    Zoe was still thinking about what happened just before. But when they passed by a fried-chicken shop,

    she suddenly asked for a drumstick. So, Jacob had to stop the car and buy some for her.

    At that moment, nothing was as important as a drumstick to Zoe.

    Looking at her daughter being such a foodie, Nicole was touched.

    ¡®Thank God, Zoe was fine!¡¯

    It was a close call.

    Just as Nicole was holding Zoe and waiting for Jacob, the car door suddenly opened. Then, a man

    squeezed in, startling Nicole.

    She hugged Zoe tightly and couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you?"

    "Me..."

    Tim hurriedly took off his hat.

    Seeing that it was Tim, Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    "What are you doing? Why are you sneaky? Someone may gossip that something has happened

    between you and me."

    The news about the photo spread throughout the Seapolis City. Although Samuel had exined it

    through Swift, people might don¡¯t believe it. Moreover, people would say something about the

    interaction between Tim and Nicole.

    Now that Tim had suddenly appeared, Nicole was naturally a little worried.

    She looked around and realized that no one was paying attention, then she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Seeing this, Tim smiled bitterly, "Are you really afraid that people would gossip about you and me?"

    "No, but it is special times. I..."

    Nicole realized that she was making a fuss.

    Previously, when she was staying at Tim''s casino, Nicole didn''t scruple like this.

    She was not afraid that others would suspect her rtionship with Tim, but afraid that Samuel would

    suspect and misunderstand.

    Thinking of Samuel, Nicole was very upset.

    Although Nicole was angry that Samuel used her child and her, she still couldn''t help but think about

    Samuel at that moment.

    Such a behavior annoyed Nicole, but she was helpless to it.

    Seeing Nicole being confused, Tim couldn''t help but ask, "Hey, What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I¡¯m OK, I''m going to take Zoe back to my mother''s. Why are you here? You can just give me a call."

    "If I can get through to you, I won''t follow behind your car."

    Tim stunned Nicole by saying that.

    She suddenly touched her pocket and realized that her phone was missing.

    Perhaps Nicole had left it in the Green''s.

    Nicole was a little annoyed. She was too careless.

    "Sorry, I might have left the phone at home."

    "Forget it."

    Tim could tell that Nicole was unhappy and encountered something bad. However, he didn''t point it out.

    Tim just whispered, "I can''t stay here for too long. That Jacob isn''t easy to deal with, and I don''t want to

    see him. Earlier, I told Samuel that I had something to tell you, but he didn''t allow me to see you. It''s

    fine if it''s just something ordinary. But it is a little tricky, so I have to tell you."

    Hearing Tim''s words, Nicole paused for a moment.

    Samuel didn''t mention anything about Tim wanting to see her.

    It seemed that Samuel disliked her being with Tim.

    She knew that Samuel would be jealousy easily. Nicole had mixed emotions about this.

    "What is it?"

    Nicole knew that Tim wouldn''t do this if it wasn''t something particrly important.

    Although Zoe was a little foodie, she was very obedient and quiet when adults spoke.

    Tim looked at Zoe, smiled, and rubbed her hair, saying, "Zoe is getting much prettier."

    "Thank you, Uncle Tim!"

    Every girl liked to hear others praise her beauty, so did Zoe. Soon, she smiled happily because of Tim¡¯s

    praise.

    Then Zoe was a little shy, and she no longer stared at them. Instead, she turned to look out the window

    and said anxiously, "Why doesn¡¯t Uncle Time back? When will he buy the drumstick I want?"

    "Soon, take it easy."

    Nicoleforted Zoe, but she heard Tim say in a very low voice, "When I found Ryan, I found that he

    was an addict. Over the years, he had done a lot of bad things for Swift. I heard that Swift took some

    drugs from him a while ago. I don''t know who she gave it to. But she said that it was a woman, who

    was about twenty years old and looked pretty. I thought it might be Vi. If Swift gave those drugs to

    Vi, who would she possibly use it on?"

    What Tim said shocked Nicole again.

    She and Vi had nothing to do with each other. Even if Vi wanted to harm Nicole, she would not

    enter the Green family''s courtyard, nor would she get close to Nicole.

    There was only one person she could get close to, who was defenseless at all.

    That was Mrs. Don!

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly widened from the shock.

    "I''ve been thinking about this for a long time and I''ve been hesitating to tell you. I know that you are not

    in a good rtionship with the Don family, but it''s up to you whether you inform her or not."

    After Tim finished speaking, Nicole fell silent.

    Last time, she had lost a child in order to get the medicine for Mrs. Don. But Mrs. Don wasn¡¯t grateful to

    her. Then, would she inform the Don family?

    Nicole had no idea and was very confused.

    "Why don¡¯t you tell Samuel about this?"

    Tim paused for a moment because of Nicole''s words. Then he continued, "What does the Don family

    have to do with Samuel? He never cared about the Don family. I just don''t want you to have any

    regrets."

    "Thank you, Tim."

    Nicole thanked Tim from the bottom of her heart.

    Yes.

    Samuel never cared about the Don family.

    However, he cared about her.

    But Samuel even used Nicole, who he cared so much, to catch Swift and force the Don family into such

    a desperate situation. Would he still care about Mrs. Don''s well-being?

    Of course not!

    Nicole then had more fixed emotions.

    Seeing that Jacob had bought drumsticks, Tim hurriedly said, "I have to go. Call me anytime."

    "Alright."

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Tim put on his hat, hurriedly opened the car door, and left.

    Seeing someone leave the car from afar, Jacob couldn''t help but quicken his pace.

    "Are you alright, Ms. Nicole?"

    "I¡¯m OK, I met a friend. And I asked her toe over and have a chat."

    Nicole acted very calmly.

    Jacob couldn''t see anything wrong, but he was a little nervous.

    "Ms. Nicole, it''s better for you to stay away from others now."

    "I see."

    "Uncle Jacob, where is my drumstick?"

    Zoe had been staring at the drumsticks in Jacob''s hand ever since he got on the car, and now she was

    about to drool.

    Since Zoe said that, Jacob could not say anything else but pass a big drumstick to Zoe.

    "Please slow down. It''s a little hot."

    "Don¡¯t worry!"

    Zoe anxiously took it over and took a bite. She got her lips greasy because of the soup on the

    drumstick, but Zoe ignored it totally.

    Seeing her daughter like this, Nicole was amused.

    "Easy, easy. This isn''t a race."

    Nicole pulled out a napkin to wipe Zoe''s mouth. Zoe smiled very contentedly as if the drumstick in her

    hand was the most precious thing in the world.

    Seeing their interaction, Jacob stopped saying anything anymore. He then continued to drive towards

    the Bush¡¯s.

    Because the incident about Swift was publicized by the media, the reporters at the entrance of the

    Bush¡¯s had left. And the photo issue about Nicole was rified. It was said that Swift had escaped and

    that her whereabouts were currently unknown.

    People changed theirments on Nicole. Many believed that a virtuous person like Nicole, wouldn¡¯t

    do such a thing. Some even held that the woman Samuel liked would not have bad moral character.

    All of a sudden, all the trends changed.

    Nicole knew that the Green Family''s PR team had done something about the trends that had changed,

    but it wasn¡¯t important.

    She brought Zoe back to the Bush''s. The moment she opened the door and saw Ms. Bush and Dad

    Bush, her eyes were suddenly full of tears.

    "Mom and Dad, I''m back."

    Nicole sobbed as she watched as Dad Bush and Ms. Bush walked towards her. At that moment, she

    realized that their temples had turned white.

    Just as she was about to hug them, a figure suddenly rushed out and headed towards Zoe.

 Chapter 431 He Was Uncertain then

    Chapter 431 He Was Uncertain then

    "Ms. Nicole, be careful!"

    Jacob was the first to notice that man.

    Nicole subconsciously held Zoe in her arms when she heard Jacob¡¯s shout.

    That man was a stranger. He was about 1.75 meters tall. As soon as he appeared, he came towards

    Zoe. Nicole was so frightened that she hurriedly carried Zoe into the room and closed the door.

    "Mom and Dad, stay in the room with Zoe."

    Nicole handed Zoe to her parents, then she looked out of the peephole.

    That stranger knew how to fight and was on par with Jacob.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Swift and Ryan were both controlled. Who would be the person being here to rob Zoe?

    Could it be Samuel?

    No!

    Samuel would never do such a thing.

    Even if he used Zoe to push Nicole to attack the Don family, he would not ask anyone to steal her

    daughter. Nicole waspletely confident in this.

    The man was quickly at a disadvantage. Just as Jacob was about to grab him, the man pretended to

    attack and when Jacob dodged, he took the opportunity to escape.

    Jacob wanted to chase after that man, but he was stopped by Nicole.

    "Stop! I wonder if there are any traps, and we need your protection here."

    Nicole analyzed rationally.

    If that man was targeting Zoe, they would still attack Zoe. So, they couldn''t leave Zoe alone then.

    Jacob returned to Nicole and looked at them. After confirming that they were fine, he asked, "Ms.

    Nicole, do you recognize that man?"

    "No, and I''ve never seen him before."

    Nicole''s memory wasn''t that bad, and she didn¡¯t remember when she had met such a person.

    Jacob was worried.

    "Ms. Nicole, either youe back to the Green¡¯s with me, or..."

    "I don''t want to go back for the time being. Ask someone toe here."

    Nicole knew what Jacob wanted to say, but she didn''t want to go back then.

    Dad Bush and Ms. Bush were frightened by what happened.

    "What''s going on? Didn''t you say that the photo issue has been rified? Why did that mane here

    and target Zoe?"

    Ms. Bush trembled slightly, and then she hugged Zoe tightly.

    Seeing her mother being so frightened, Nicoleforted her, "Don¡¯t worry, Mom. The Green family has

    a great fortune, so someone will covet that. We just need to be careful."

    "How can he do such a thing? He dares to rob a kid in broad daylight. It is awless act."

    Ms. Bush was so scared that she hurriedly carried Zoe inside.

    However, Zoe did not overreact. Her focus was always on the drumsticks, and her mind was full of how

    to finish the drumsticks quickly. So, she did not care much about what happened.

    "Grandma, what''s wrong with you?"

    Seeing her grandma''s worried expression, Zoe couldn''t help but ask.

    Then Nicole was gratified by Zoe''s heedlessness.

    Jacob didn''t dare to leave, so, he quickly called Samuel and told him everything happened.

    Nicole did not stop him. She helped Dad Bush into the living room and said warmly, "Sorry, Dad, I

    worried you these days."

    "I¡¯m d that you''re fine. Samuel said you were hiding and waiting for the time to rify the photo

    issue. Although we are worried, we can be at ease with Samuel by your side. Why are you back with a

    suitcase? Do you have a fight with Samuel?"

    Dad Bush was very careful and found the suitcase behind Nicole.

    Nicole smiled, "No, I just miss you, so Ie back to see you. Besides, after all these things, I want to

    stay here for a few days."

    Dad Bush only listened to Nicole and did not express any opinions.

    He had watched Nicole grow up. Although Nicole looked kind and weak, once she made her decision,

    nobody could change her. Since she didn''t want to say anything, even if Dad Bush asked, Nicole still

    wouldn''t tell him anything.

    "It sounds good to stay at home with us for a few days. Your mother has been worried about you. And

    she has lost a lot of weight recently."

    "Dad, aren''t you worried about me?"

    Nicole continued to ask with a smile.

    Dad Bush shook his head and said, "No, why would I worry about you since you''re a tough girl?"

    "Dad, you¡¯re just hard-mouthed. How about I make you some tea?"

    As she spoke, Nicole stood up and went to boil water.

    Dad Bush looked at her back and couldn''t help but smile.

    Ms. Bush washed Zoe''s greasy little hands. When she came out, she saw Dad Bush sitting alone in the

    living room, and Nicole went to the kitchen. She couldn''t help but say, "Old man, you know how to

    enjoy yourself. Nicole justes back, and you ask her to make tea for you. Can¡¯t you stop having tea

    for a day?"

    "No, I didn¡¯t ask her to make tea for me. Nicole is filial and insists on that."

    Dad Bush said with pride.

    Ms. Bush snorted, "Hey, get over yourself."

    Seeing them bicker, Zoe hurriedly approached Dad Bush and said sweetly, "Grandpa, do you like tea

    very much?"

    "Yes, I like tea very much."

    Dad Bush adored Zoe, and she was just like when Nicole was a child.

    Suddenly, Zoe said, "When I get some money, I will buy a lot of tea for you, so you can enjoy them one

    by one."

    "That sounds great. Zoe is so filial."

    Dad Bush smiled happily by Zoe''s sweet words.

    "Zoe, what are you buying for me since you buy tea for your grandpa?" Ms. Bush was a little jealous.

    "New clothes and delicious food. I''ll buy whatever grandma likes."

    "Wow, good!"

    Dad Bush and Ms. Bush were overjoyed.

    When Nicole came back from the kitchen, she saw such a happy scene.

    She was veryforted.

    "Mom and Dad, don''t be fooled by this little girl. Probably, it''s not enough for her to eat if she buys

    something delicious."

    Dad Bush and Ms. Bush couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    They all knew that Zoe was a foodie. When Nicole said this, they allughed. Only Zoe pouted,

    "Mommy, you can¡¯t treat me like this."

    After Samuel knew that someone was going to snatch Zoe, he almost drove through the red light all the

    way over. However, he did not expect that when he entered the room, he would see such a happy

    scene.

    Nicole had a smile on her face, and Zoe was even happier. Zoe amused Nicole''s parents to keep

    He was suddenly at a loss.

    Without him, Nicole seemed to be good.

    Zoe was the first person to discover Samuel.

    "Daddy!"

    She suddenly got up and dashed towards him.

    Then Samuel became very excited.

    Sure enough, Zoe was the lover of his previous life, and she loved him very much.

    Samuel hurriedly picked up Zoe and asked with a smile, "What are you talking about, making your

    grandparentsugh so happily?"

    "They said I was a foodie. Mommy even teased me. It''s too unfair."

    After Zoe found someone toin to, she hurriedlyined about her grievances.

    Seeing that Samuel came, Dad Bush and Ms. Bush stood up immediately and greeted him.

    "Hi, Samuel. How about you have lunch here with us since youe here now?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole and thought that Nicole would refuse. But Nicole turned around, took out her

    father''s favorite tea, and brewed it as if she did not hear her mother''s words.

    Dad Bush followed Samuel''s gaze and looked at Nicole. He coughed and said, "If you¡¯re not busy at

    noon, then stay for dinner. You and Nicole have been busy these days and have no time to eat with us.

    So, you can have a drink with me this noon. Oh right, why didn''t Lucase with you?"

    Hurriedly, Samuel said, "Lucas stays at home with my mother. I just don''t feel at ease, so Ie over

    to take a look. Dad, I¡¯m very d to have lunch with you here. But I didn''t bring anything. I¡¯ll ask Jacob

    to buy some wine."

    As he spoke, Samuel was about to instruct Jacob to buy some wine. But Dad Bush stopped him, "I

    have good wine. We are a family, and make yourself at home. Try the tea made by Nicole. She hasn''t

    made me tea for a long time, and I wonder if she is as skillful as before."

    As Dad Bush said that, Samuel naturally followed behind him.

    He was very close to Nicole, so close that he could smell the fragrance on her. But Samuel didn''t dare

    to make any movements, afraid that Nicole would suddenly kick him out.

    Samuel never felt that he was henpecked, nor did he feel that he would be afraid of Nicole. But he was

    uncertain then.

    Zoe said in Samuel''s arms, "Daddy, I just ate a big drumstick."

    "Really? Aren''t you afraid of being a little fatty?"

    Samuel pinched his daughter''s chubby little face dotingly.

    "No!"

    Seeing that Dad Bush seemed to have something to tell Samuel, Ms. Bush hurriedly waved to Zoe and

    said, "Zoe,e here. I will take you to cook."

    "Crystal stuffed bun?"

    Zoe immediately shouted out.

    "OK, I will make some crystal stuffed buns for you if you like it."

    "Yeah! I like it."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Zoe''s eyes lit up as soon as she heard what her grandma said. She hurriedly jumped off Samuel''s knee

    and followed Ms. Bush to the kitchen.

    Only Dad Bush, Samuel, and Nicole remained in the living room.

    Nicole kept silent and had been making tea seriously.

    Making tea was an art, and Samuel had never known that Nicole would do that so smoothly.

    Seemingly, Dad Bush influenced Nicole.

    The fragrance of the tea was faint, and Samuel''s gaze was fixed on Nicole all the time.

    Dad Bush looked at the atmosphere between them and was more or less aware of that something was

    wrong between them.

    "Nicole, it''s almost OK. Pour Samuel a cup of tea."

    Since Dad Bush said that, Nicole naturally didn''t say anything. She took out two teacups and poured a

    cup for Dad Bush, then for Samuel.

    "Leave it to me."

    Samuel wanted to reach out, but he heard Nicole say, "Don''t move."

    Then Samuel did as Nicole said.

    Never had he seen Samuel so cautious. Dad Bush frowned but did not say anything.

    After finished that, Nicole put down the teapot and said to Dad Bush, "Dad, you can have a talk. And I''ll

    go to the kitchen to see my Mom and Zoe."

    As she spoke, she got up and left. From beginning to end, Nicole had never looked at Samuel.

    Samuel''s heart was full of bitterness, and the tea in front of him seemed to be bitter too.

 Chapter 432 When Will You Stop Being Angry

    Chapter 432 When Will You Stop Being Angry

    Dad Bush watched Nicole get into the kitchen, but he still didn''t take his gaze back. Then, he asked in

    a low voice, "You bickered?"

    "What?"

    Samuel quickly regained his senses and replied, "No, we didn¡¯t."

    "Don''t lie to me. I know my daughter best. She likes you so much. Since those things were rified,

    she would like to be with you every minute. But today, she came back with Zoe and her luggage. You

    told me that you didn¡¯t bicker? Also, Zoe was almost snatched away by someone at the door. Why?"

    Hearing Dad Bush''s words, Samuel frown slightly.

    "I don¡¯t know why. I was also shocked and worried when I heard what Jacob told me. As for Nicole, we

    just don¡¯t agree with each other on something, but we¡¯ll be fine. Dad, don''t worry, we can solve it."

    "Solved it?"

    Dad Bush took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "I don''t think so. You have pampered her too much,

    and now you don''t know how to please her. It''s good that you pamper her, but you should do that

    appropriately. I see that your full focus is on her. Don¡¯t you realize that Nicole doesn¡¯t cast even a

    nce at you?"

    "Dad, I..."

    Samuel felt a little embarrassed when Dad Bush pointed out his weakness.

    "Try the tea. Nicole is still good at brewing tea."

    Dad Bush stopped saying anything else. He smiled and enjoyed the tea.

    Samuel had fixed emotions then, but he didn''t know what to do. And he could only take up his teacup.

    Although the tea was fragrant, he could not taste it at all.

    "I''m a little tired and I¡¯d like to have a rest. Take this opportunity to chat with Nicole. Naturally, I¡¯ll be

    happy if Nicole stays here for a few days."

    After Dad Bush finished speaking, he got up and went to the study.

    Sitting alone in the living room, Samuel remained at a loss.

    He felt that he waspletely ignored and even abandoned by Nicole.

    Ms. Bush unintentionally turned around and saw Samuel''s sad gaze. She couldn''t help but say to

    Nicole, "Go and talk to your husband. Don''t get in the way here."

    "Hey, Mom, I''m helping you!"

    This was the first time Nicole was unwee in front of her mother.

    "I don¡¯t need your help. You''re not as helpful as Zoe. Do you think so, Zoe?"

    Looking at Zoe, Ms. Bush adored her more and more.

    "Yes! Grandma, I love you the most!"

    Zoe hurriedly echoed.

    Looking at their exquisite performance, Nicole sighed and shook her head. She had to leave here.

    "Alright, I''ll go out."

    She sighed again before turning around and leaving the kitchen.

    As soon as she walked out, Nicole saw Samuel''s look. He seemed to have something to say to her, but

    he was hesitating.

    Nicole did not intend to speak to him, but she could not help but ask about the incident happened

    before about Zoe.

    Then Nicole walked towards Samuel.

    Seeing Nicoleing over, Samuel was somewhat nervous.

    "Hi, Nicole."

    He felt his voice tremble.

    Nicole rarely saw Samuel like this.

    He used to be so arrogant and proud. When did he treat someone so humbly?

    Although Nicole felt a little pity for him, she still didn''t take a good poke at Samuel.

    "Didn¡¯t Jacob tell you about what happened?"

    "Yes, and I will seize the time to investigate. Don''t worry, I''ve transferred the most elite bodyguards of

    the Green family over. Zoe will be fine."

    Hurriedly, Samuel said.

    Seeing that he had arranged everything, Nicole turned around and was about to leave.

    "Wait! Nicole, can we talk?"

    Samuel grabbed Nicole''s wrist.

    He knew that the current Nicole was still angry and might not listen to him, but he couldn''t stand such a

    life anymore.

    Originally, he thought that Nicole would make trouble with him. Then they would make up after Nicole

    unleashed her anger. But Nicole was cold and didn''t say anything, she kept so quiet that it depressed

    him.

    Samuel felt sure that the moments seemed very long to him.

    Nicole looked at the pair of powerful hands on her wrist. Thinking that they were in the Bush¡¯s, she

    looked up and saw Ms. Bush and Zoe peeping at them in the kitchen. Then Nicole couldn''t help but

    lower her voice.

    "Let go off my hand."

    Hearing this, Samuel hesitated for a moment, but he then let go of her.

    Nicole turned around and sat down, but she was very far away from Samuel.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Go ahead."

    Nicole didn¡¯t want to hear his exnation. And she didn¡¯t need any exnation either.

    If they talked about that, they might quarrel again.

    Samuel realized that he didn''t know how to start when Nicole was waiting for his exnation.

    "Don¡¯t you know what to say to me?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel mockingly.

    Samuel whispered, "It was my fault, but I only wanted to lure Swift out. If she didn¡¯t show up and I

    couldn¡¯t catch her, there''s no way to clear your name. And Swift was like a poisonous snake. She

    schemed everything secretly. If we didn¡¯t find out her, you, Zoe, Lucas, and even the entire Green

    family would be in danger. That''s why I did this. I knew that it would hurt you. I also wanted to exin

    this n to you in advance. But I believed that if I did so, you wouldn¡¯t necessarily find fault with the

    Don family. Even if I wanted to force Swift out, I wouldn¡¯t make it. So, I''m sorry, Nicole."

    Samuel did not hide anything from her.

    He did use Nicole.

    Seeing him confess so frankly, Nicole''s mood did not change much. She only said, "What¡¯s wrong with

    the car of the Don Family?"

    "That driver''s father has cancer and urgently needs a sum of money for treatment. However, he was

    rejected by Vi when he applied for advance payment. So, I asked Jacob to give him some money to

    cooperate with me."

    Listening to Samuel, Nicole nced at him.

    "Mr. Green, you have lived up to your reputation and made an excellent n. With this driver''s

    cooperation, you can easily frame the Don family, can¡¯t you?"

    Samuel did hear the sarcasm in Nicole''s words, but he whispered, "I''m sorry for this, but I don''t regret

    it. In my heart, nothing is more important than your safety. You don''t know Swift''s background. Ryan

    behind her hasplicated social connections. If they colluded with each other, I can''t guarantee the

    safety of you and our children. Moreover, Swift is targeting you. I can''t be at ease with that. So, I did it

    even I knew you''d get angry. I don''t care about anyone but you and our kids."

    Nicole did not say anything. Instead, she picked up a cup of tea and slowly sipped it.

    Samuel did not know what she was thinking. But seeing Nicole act like this, he continued, "It is natural

    that you are angry. You can punish me or even do anything to me, I promise. However, you cannot stop

    me from protecting you and the children. That they wanted to snatch Zoe is too weird. I have to send

    someone to stay here. It would be best if you go back with me. And if you insist on staying here, I won''t

    force you to go back. However, you can''t stop me..."

    "I won¡¯t stop you from leaving your bodyguards. My parents have been too worried about me recently,

    so I want to stay with them."

    Nicole''s words stunned Samuel for a moment, but he expected that.

    "When will you stop being angry?"

    Samuel knew that he shouldn¡¯t ask this then, but he had no choice.

    The torture of the silent treatment was too painful. And Samuel was afraid that he would not endure it

    any longer.

    However, Nicole said indifferently, "I''m not angry. I just can''t get over it. I know that it¡¯s the most

    advantageous way to deal with Swift. But Samuel, I can¡¯t let it go that I was used by the person I trust

    the most. Do you understand?"

    Samuel turned upset.

    Men were rational. They took measures to get twice the result with half the effort. And they even

    believed that as long as they apologized afterward, their wife would understand and forgive them.

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that women were emotional.

    The deeper a woman loved a man, the more she would care about such utilization and deception.

    Obviously, Samuel did not realize that.

    "You should understand why I did that. I''mpletely..."

    "I''ve said that I understand you and I know your motives, but I can''t get over it emotionally. We should

    calm down these days. Or you can leave me to cool off, OK?"

    Nicole''s voice carried a trace of exhaustion.

    Sometimes, she couldn''t tell Samuel about the woman''s thoughts, because he didn''t necessarily

    understand them.

    Seeing that Nicole was so stubborn, Samuel couldn''t help but sigh, "OK, I won''t force you. Call me

    whenever you think it through. However, if anything happens during this period, don¡¯t solve it by

    yourself, especially about you and the children. We can handle it together."

    "I see. I''m not that stupid. I won''t be willful when ites to the safety of my children. You should also

    pay more attention to Lucas. I''m afraid that they didn¡¯t merely target Zoe alone."

    Nicole looked more rational.

    "Alright, I will."

    Samuel nodded, but the way they got along embarrassed him.

    Why did he feel like he¡¯s talking to a client?

    Where was the warmth and passion between them?

    Where was the tacit understanding?

    Samuel was very depressed.

    "You want to have lunch here?"

    Nicole suddenly asked.

    Seeing the disfavor in her eyes, Samuel instantly understood that Nicole disliked him being here.

    "I''ll tell Dad and Mom that I have to go. I won''t be here at noon."

    "OK, take your time."

    Then Nicole stood up.

    "Nicole, there''s something else I have to tell you."

    Samuel suddenly spoke when Nicole got up.

    "What?"

    Nicole slowly turned around and stared at Samuel.

    Samuel took out a phone from his pocket and handed it to Nicole.

    "When you were sleeping in the morning, Vi gave you a call. She asked you to go to the Nancy Park

    at 10 a.m. and meet her alone. Otherwise, she would harm Zoe. So, do you think this has anything to

    do with Vi?"

    Nicole was stunned at Samuel''s words.

    Vi?

    What¡¯s her intention? She didn¡¯t control Zoe, but why did she say so? Was Vi taking advantage of

    the confused situation to hurt Nicole? Or was that man ordered by Vi to snatch Zoe?

 Chapter 433 Shes Just Playing Tricks on You

    Chapter 433 She''s Just ying Tricks on You

    As Nicole pondered, her brows tightly knitted. Samuel noticed it.

    "I will take care of it. I have asked someone to disguise as you and go thereter. Vi will be caught

    as soon as she appears. So you don''t need to worry."

    Nicole looked at him and said, "Do you think doing everything for me is the best protection?"

    "Yes. I don''t want you to take any risks."

    "But I want to go personally. I''ve got things to ask Vi."

    Samuel was a bit annoyed.

    "You can ask her whatever you want after we catch her. You can''t go now."

    "Do you really think you can catch Vi?" Nicole said indifferently.

    "She made an appointment with you, and we had the call recorded. As long as we catch her, we can

    send her to the police. Then she won''t be able to deny it."

    "What about Zoe? Are you going to hide her? If Zoe is at home, it won''t constitute kidnapping. In that

    case, you have no reason to catch Vi. The call recording will be useless. Vi has the protection

    from the Don family. Do you think we will win without solid evidence?"

    Hearing what she said, Samuel frowned.

    "The Don family may not cover her up this time. And Jason..."

    "If Mrs. Don had listened to Mr. Jason, things wouldn''t have been like this."

    Nicole interrupted Samuel and said, "I want to meet Vi personally. What happened today is too

    strange. Even if Vi wants a bargaining chip, she will not dare to kidnap my child. Besides, she talked

    as if she has been watching our house. That''s impossible."

    Seeing that Nicole had made up her mind, Samuel knew that he could not persuade her. He said

    worriedly, "I will go with you."

    "Will you not go if I say no?"

    "No."

    Nicole did not say anything, but got up and went to the study.

    "Dad, Samuel and I are going out. We won''t be back at noon. Zoe will stay at home with you and

    mom."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Dad Bush was not surprised at all. He just nodded and said, "Alright, take care of yourselves."

    "OK!"

    Nicole nodded and changed her clothes before leaving the Bush¡¯s with Samuel.

    Seeing theme out together, Jacob thought they were going back to the Green¡¯s, so he asked,

    "Where''s Miss Zoe?"

    "Stay here and protect them. We''ve got things to do."

    After Samuel finished speaking, they left.

    Along the way, Nicole did not talk much. Although Samuel was a little sorry, he was too proud to

    apologize. And he believed that what he said had a point. But Nicole was still mad at him and he didn''t

    know what he could do.

    The atmosphere was somewhat tense.

    When they arrived at Nancy Park, Nicole opened the car door, but Samuel suddenly grabbed her wrist.

    "Never put your life in danger. If you are angry with me or you want to scold me, juste to me. Don''t

    hurt yourself. If Vi wants to do anything to you, you need to let me know immediately, okay?"

    Samuel felt that it was a mistake to allow her toe here.

    But he didn''t want to quarrel with Nicole anymore.

    After what happened to Zoe, their rtion has been strained. If he continued to insist his opinion this

    time, Nicole would explode with rage.

    Seeing Samuel''s worried expression, Nicole nodded.

    "I know."

    She broke free from Samuel''s hands and got off.

    Samuel suddenly felt uneasy.

    It was really unpleasant.

    They were the closest people in the world, but now, it seemed they were separated by mountains and

    were not able to touch each other.

    As Samuel watched Nicole get off and walk towards the ce that Vi said, he got nervous.

    "Finn, tell everyone, you must ensure Mrs. Green''s safety."

    Finn suddenly became nervous.

    When Nicole arrived at the designated location, she saw that there were people from all walks of life,

    including many peddlers. It was not easy to be noticed among them.

    She looked around and soon found a few familiar faces, all of them from the Night Elf Empire.

    Nicole instantly realized that Samuel had arranged some bodyguards here, so she was safe.

    She leaned against a railing, looking at the green grass. A few children were ying football. Their

    happy expression reminded her of Lucas and Joseph.

    They also liked ying football.

    On the other side of the football field, two children were ying drones. It seemed that one of them was

    not familiar with it and had difficulty controlling the drone. It would not take off anyway.

    Nicole thought of Lucas again. He was as clumsy as this when he first yed drones. But now he had

    already be an expert.

    Nicole suddenly recalled what Tim had said.

    Ryan was an addict, and he gave the drugs to Vi through Swift.

    Nicole wondered whether she should save Mrs. Don or not.

    Mrs. Don was not fond of her and even thought badly of her. Mrs. Don might not believe it even if

    Nicole told her about it.

    Moreover, she had no evidence that Vi had drugged Mrs. Don.

    But it troubled her conscience if she didn''t do something.

    Nicole would remind a stranger of danger, not to mention the Don family, with whom she had a special

    rtion.

    Nicole struggled and couldn''t make up her mind.

    She should have discussed it with Samuel, but she didn''t. She didn''t know why, but now she just didn''t

    want to talk to him.

    Especially about the Don family.

    Tim was right. Samuel didn''t care about the Don family at all.

    In some ways, Samuel was emotionless.

    As long as it wasn''t someone he cared about, he wouldn''t even take a look if the person died.

    Nicole didn''t think poorly of his character. But it was about the Don family. She just couldn''t bear to

    ignore it.

    Nicole pondered as time passed. It was already past ten o''clock, but Vi hadn''t shown up yet.

    Nicole checked the time and listened to the call recording again. The location and time were correct,

    but why didn''t Vi show up?

    Was there something wrong?

    After half an hour, Vi still did not appear, nor did she call.

    Nicole wanted to call her, but after thinking for a while, she decided not to.

    If this was a trap, she might fall into it if she called.

    Samuel also nced at his watch constantly.

    He became a little anxious.

    "Vi hasn''t arrived yet?"

    "No."

    Finn and others had been monitoring the surroundings. They would find it if there was any trace.

    However, there was no sign of her at all.

    Samuel was impatient.

    "Send someone to see where Vi is and what she is doing."

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, Finn asked someone to find her.

    After a while, news came that Vi was apanying Mrs. Don at the Don family. Mrs. Don''s mental

    state was not stable.

    In other words, Vi stood Nicole up!

    Samuel was angry.

    No one has ever yed tricks on Nicole like this. Vi had gone too far!

    Samuel got out of the car. Finn tried to stop him, but he went to Nicole directly.

    "Let''s go home!"

    Nicole was shocked by his sudden appearance.

    "Why did you get off? Vi hadn''te yet."

    "She won''te. She''s ying tricks on you. She knew that you were worried about Zoe, so she

    asked you toe here. But she won''t show up. I''ve sent someone to find her. She''s watching TV with

    Mrs. Don at the Don¡¯s. She won''te even if you wait until night!"

    Samuel wished he could send Vi to hell now.

    Smart as him, he was fooled by Vi. He couldn''t stand it.

    Nicole was stunned.

    Vi was still at the Don¡¯s?

    So what Samuel said was true?

    Vi was ying tricks to trouble her?

    It seemed true. Vi didn''t know that Zoe''s kidnapping was nned by Samuel, so she naturally didn''t

    know that Nicole had seen Zoe now. Vi might just be ying with her.

    Although Nicole was angry, there was nothing she could do. She couldn''t go to the Don¡¯s toin

    Vi again because of this.

    She sighed and followed Samuel to the car.

    At this moment, a little boy''s football suddenly flew over and went towards Nicole''s face.

    "Watch out!"

    Samuel quickly pulled Nicole behind him and blocked the football with his hand.

    The boy ran over nervously and said timidly, "Sir, I''m sorry. Can you give the football back to us?"

    Samuel was angry. But looking at this child who was about the age of Lucas, he didn''t want to vent his

    anger at him.

    He handed the football to the little boy and said indifferently, "Be careful next time."

    "Thank you!"

    The little boy ran away with the football in his hand.

    Nicole came from behind Samuel and looked in the direction the little boy ran away. She whispered,

    "It''s so good to be a child. They are carefree."

    "You can be like them too."

    Just as Samuel finished speaking, another child suddenly jumped out from behind Nicole, it seemed

    that he was trying to control the drone, and he directly knocked Nicole down.

    "I''m sorry, Miss. Sorry!"

    The little boy apologized but didn''t stop.

    Samuel was furious, but he didn''t have time to me the little boy. He hurriedly helped Nicole up and

    asked worriedly, "Are you alright? Did you get hurt?"

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole shook her head. Then she saw a note in her hand.

    The little boy put it in her hand the moment he hit her.

 Chapter 434 Your Wife Is Not Your Appendage

    Chapter 434 Your Wife Is Not Your Appendage

    Nicole clenched her hands tightly and did not tell Samuel about the note. She didn''t know why. She just

    concealed it subconsciously.

    When Samuel saw that her face was a bit pale, he thought that she was in pain.

    "Are you hurt? Children are too reckless. You have to stay away from them. They are notparable

    to Lucas."

    Samuel checked Nicole from head to toe to make sure that she was not injured. He heaved a sigh of

    relief.

    "Should I carry you into the car?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    He rarely did this. In the past, Nicole would have been very happy. But she hadn''t undone the knot in

    her mind, so she replied in a low voice, "No, I can walk."

    As she spoke, she put her hand into her pocket and slipped the note into it quietly.

    Samuel did not say anything.

    "Let''s go home, or should we go get something to eat?"

    "Let''s go back. It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten the food my parents cooked."

    Nicole walked towards the car.

    Samuel followed behind her with a long face.

    They got in the car and remained silent.

    Samuel drove the car to the Bush¡¯s. When they arrived, Nicole said, "You can go back home now. Drive

    safely. Goodbye."

    As she spoke, she opened the door and got out of the car. Then she entered the house without looking

    back.

    Samuel felt annoyed.

    He was being ignored and rejected by his wife, like a coward.

    Samuel watched as Nicole closed the door. She didn''t intend to let him in. He angrily drove away.

    Samuel felt lonely to return to the Green¡¯s, so he drove to the Crown Club.

    After arriving at the club, Samuel called a few friends, including ir.

    "What''s wrong? You are so down. Did you quarrel with your wife?"

    As soon as ir sat down, he began to tease Samuel.

    Samuel red at him. Then he kept drinking and didn''t say anything else.

    "Hey, am I here to see you drink?"

    ir took Samuel''s wine ss away.

    This was the first time he had seen Samuel drown his sorrow in wine.

    "Come on! Is it because of your wife? Where''s the carefree Samuel?"

    "You don''t understand."

    Samuel finally said, but his voice was somewhat hoarse.

    "What can''t I understand? It''s just that your wife can''t stand your arrogance."

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    "Am I arrogant?"

    "Exactly. Have you ever cared about anyone in the Seapolis City? Your family has always been the

    most powerful one in the Seapolis City. Peoplepliment you. And you always strive hard and do

    things to extremes, so you feel that everything you do is right, and you are used to this way. But it may

    make people around stressful, especially your wife, who is the closest person to you."

    ir said seriously.

    Samuel looked at him and asked with confusion, "I just want to protect her. Am I wrong?"

    "Have you asked her opinion? Your wife is not your appendage. She has her own ideas and thoughts.

    Have you talked to her? You think it was good for her, but have you really considered it for her?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "As a man, I should deal with everything and let my wife live a carefree life. Isn''t that right?"

    "Then why don''t you keep a canary? Why did you insist on marrying a woman like Nicole, who has an

    individual personality?"

    Samuel was stunned.

    Seeing that Samuel had started to understand him, ir poured a ss of red wine for himself and

    said, "Women require care, but you should do it in a right way. Sometimes you feel that you are doing it

    for her good, but perhaps you just hurt her in the name of good."

    Samuel suddenly remembered the scene of Nicole getting mad.

    When she knew that Zoe had been kidnapped, she almost copsed. He had never seen Nicole so

    worried. When Lucas disappeared, she was also anxious, but it was not as strong as when Zoe was

    abducted.

    When they were on the way to the Don¡¯s, she looked like she would send the whole Don family to jail.

    She was so desperate that Samuel still felt a little scared.

    Did he really hurt Nicole?

    Samuel was lost in thought.

    ir put away the wine and said in a low voice, "The rtionship between husband and wife is not as

    simple as you think. I didn''t understand it until I experienced a lot of things with my wife. If you want to

    maintain your marriage, you have to be humble and figure out what she is thinking. Sometimes

    women''s concerns are strange, and it might seem childish and unreasonable in men''s eyes, but it can

    make them depressed and ufortable for a long time. If you really love her, try to understand her.

    Don''t hurt her in the name of love. A woman''s heart is quite fragile. She can''t withstand such pain. A

    woman''s heart is also the softest in the world. As long as you are nice to her, she will always stay by

    your side. You should be content to have such a woman. "

    ir patted Samuel''s shoulder with a serious expression.

    This was the first time Samuel had heard these words from ir, so he couldn''t help but stare at him.

    "You seem to be different from the man I knew before."

    "What''s the difference? I''m married and be mature. That''s it."

    ir smiled slightly.

    He sat beside Samuel and suddenly remembered something.

    "Oh, right, there''s something else I need to tell you."

    "What?"

    Samuel was a little dizzy.

    He had only drunk one or two sses of red wine. Even if he didn''t drink much recently, he would not

    get drank so quickly. Was it because his low spirits?

    He rubbed his temples and subconsciously asked ir.

    ir pondered for a moment and said, "I went to see Mrs. Don. She is sick."

    "What disease does she have?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "If I tell you that she is taking drugs, will you believe me?"

    "What?"

    Samuel suddenly stood up, but he fainted and almost sat on the floor.

    "What''s wrong with you? Are you so concerned about the Don family? Besides, I haven''t finished yet."

    "Wait a minute."

    Samuel shook his head, feeling that something was wrong with his body.

    "ir, I don''t feel well. I only drank two sses of red wine, why do I faint like this?"

    ir was shocked. He quickly took Samuel''s pulse.

    He was proficient in both western and Chinese medicine, and when he touched Samuel''s wrist, his

    expression became serious.

    "Who sent this wine?"

    "I asked the club manager to send it. What''s wrong? I deposited it here before. It''s my own wine."

    Samuel felt that the room was spinning.

    ir looked around and pressed the service button.

    Because Samuel was an important customer, the manager immediately came.

    "Mr. Hawk, Mr. Green, what''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong? What did you do to Mr. Green''s wine?"

    ir''s face suddenly darkened.

    The Hawk family was also powerful and wealthy in the Seapolis City, so the manager didn''t dare to

    offend ir.

    "Mr. Hawk, you have wronged us. We would not do anything to Mr. Green''s wine."

    "Then can you tell me what''s going on with Mr. Green? Do you dare to go to the hospital with me and

    test the wine?"

    ir''s expression was very serious and cold, which scared the manager.

    "Mr. Hawk, Mr. Green''s red wine has always been under Jeannie''s care. I''ll call her toe here. You

    can ask her."

    After the manager finished speaking, his forehead broke into a cold sweat. He quickly instructed people

    beside him to call Jeannie.

    Samuel now knew that something was wrong with his wine. He asked, "What happened to me?"

    "Don''t talk. Go to the hospital with meter."

    ir''s expression became even more serious.

    Seeing his face, Samuel knew that it was not simple. He said in a low voice, "No matter what, don''t tell

    my wife. She has a lot of things to do recently. Don''t make her worry about me."

    "We''ll talk about itter. It might not be up to you."

    ir sighed.

    Samuel frowned again.

    He didn''t know what was wrong with him, but he felt that his body was undergoing an obvious change.

    Not only was he dizzy, but he felt his body light. But it was different form being drunk.

    What was going on with him?

    But now that so many people were present and ir refused to tell him, ir must have his reason.

    Samuel could only wait.

    However, as he waited, he felt more and more faint.

    And ir became more worried.

    "Where is she? Why are you so slow? Are you going to shut down the club?"

    The lobby manager could hardly stand as he heard what ir shouted.

    "Mr. Hawk, we really don''t know what''s wrong with the wine. Jeannie will be here soon. Please wait a

    minute."

    As he spoke, the waiter who had gone to call Jeannie quickly ran back and whispered something to the

    manager.

    "Speak louder. What can''t be said here? Mr. Green and I are both here. And you guys are whispering in

    front of us. Do you want to die?"

    ir was a tough guy. He had once been a military doctor on the battlefield. Although he had retired

    and returned to work in the military hospital, it was frightening when he exploded with rage.

    The waiter was so frightened that he almost fell down. He looked at Samuel and ir and stammered,

    "We... We didn''t find Jeannie."

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What do you mean by that? Listen, if anything happens to Mr. Green today, the Crown Club will be

    shut down. And everyone has to take responsibility. If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try!"

    The manager suddenly sat on the ground, his face extremely pale.

 Chapter 435 Be Poisoned

    Chapter 435 Be Poisoned

    "Mr. Hawk, we really don''t know what happened. Mr. Green''s wine has always been under Jeannie''s

    care. We have records. It was Jeannie who brought the wine to Mr. Green today. Mr. Green must

    remember!"

    Samuel nodded slightly.

    "Yes, there is a round-faced girl who keeps my wine. I remember that she is a college student, not very

    well off. She came here to work. She is quite honest. I personally asked her to keep my wine and I give

    her a thousand a month as management fees."

    Samuel still had some impression of Jeannie.

    He said as the manager mentioned her.

    "Since she is chosen by you, how could she poison your wine?"

    "What? Poison?"

    The manager was so scared that he rolled his eyes and fainted.

    ir coldly snorted and said, "It''s not over even if you faint. Wake him up and find someone to go to the

    hospital with me. If there is anything wrong with this wine, the Crown Club must give me and Mr. Green

    an exnation."

    ir had seen such situations many times, how could he be fooled by the manager''s fake fainting?

    They had to find Jeannie.

    Since it was inconvenient for ir and Samuel to look for Jeannie, the Crown Club must take the

    responsibility to find her.

    The waiter hurriedly pinched the manager to wake them up. Then he told the manager what ir said.

    The manager felt like crying.

    "Mr. Hawk, Mr. Green, we are truly innocent!"

    "If you are innocent, show us evidence. This waiter will go with us!"

    ir helped Samuel up.

    Samuel felt his hands and legs go limp, and he couldn''t control himself.

    This feeling of weakness made Samuel ufortable.

    He was always strong, but now he suddenly became so weak that he couldn''t stand up without ir''s

    help. It made Samuel very annoyed.

    "What happened to me?"

    Samuel asked ir in a low voice.

    ir shook his head and said, "We can''t talk here. And I''m not sure about it. Let''s go to the hospital

    and have a check-up. That Jeannie, do you know anything else besides that she is a college student?"

    "I''m not going to do anything to that girl. Why should I investigate her? Besides, she is very shy and

    seldom talks. She works hard. That''s all I need to know. I didn''t ask about anything else."

    Samuel felt thirsty and dizzy.

    "Do you want some water?"

    ir asked softly.

    "No. I so feel rxed as if I am flying freely."

    ir''s expression became serious again.

    "Go sleep as soon as you get in the car. Don''t worry. I''ll handle it."

    Samuel grabbed ir''s hand and said, "If my wife calls, you should not tell her what happened,

    understand?"

    "Didn''t you quarrel with your wife? Will she call you? Don''t worry, I know what to do."

    Samuel was relieved.

    They got into the car with the red wine and the waiter of the club. They headed towards the Military

    Hospital.

    ir directly took the red wine to theboratory, and immediately drew Samuel''s blood. Then he sent

    Samuel to the VIP ward to prevent contact with anyone.

    With the help of ir''s wife, the director of the Military Hospital, everything was done in secret.

    Samuel had been sleeping since he got on the car. In dream, he was sometimes lucid and sometimes

    dizzy. Anyway, he had been dreaming of good things and he was in high spirits.

    Heughed like a fool.

    ir had no choice but to bind him to the bed and lock the door.

    Although the waiter didn''t know what was wrong with Samuel, he couldn''t help but panic when he saw

    this situation.

    "Mr. Hawk, it really has nothing to do with us. We don''t know anything."

    ir nced at him, wondering whether he was lying. Then ir said indifferently, "Just wait for the

    test result."

    He quickly entered theboratory.

    People in theboratory were all reliable, but ir still asked them to go out. Only he and his wide

    stayed there.

    "What''s the matter? Why are you so serious? The colleagues are all from our military region. Why do

    you ask them to go out?"

    ir said in a low voice, "Test this bottle of red wine first. I''ll see what''s in Samuel''s blood, and then

    we''ll discuss."

    Seeing her husband being so serious, Gabrielle also became nervous.

    They quickly started to work.

    After a while, Gabrielle frowned.

    "ir, the wine..."

    "Keep quiet!"

    ir immediately stopped her and looked at the camera in theboratory. He loudly said, "Is it sodium

    cyanide?"

    Gabrielle was slightly stunned, and then she understood.

    "Yes. Fortunately, the patient didn''t drink much. Otherwise, he will die of hypoxia of nervous system."

    Gabrielle''s hand trembled slightly.

    ir also received the blood test report and handed it to Gabrielle.

    Gabrielle looked at it. The result was the same as that of the wine. Her expression became more

    serious.

    "We have the same kind of red wine at home. Bring one to rece this wine. Put some sodium cyanide

    in the new wine and get a new test report. Don''t tell anyone. Alright?"

    The moment ir lowered his head, he whispered to Gabrielle.

    "I see, but things might get worse. Are you sure?"

    "Samuel is my friend. I can''t watch him be destroyed, nor can I allow public opinion destroy him. Don''t

    worry, I can handle it."

    ir walked out of theboratory with a worried face, while Gabrielle cleaned up theboratory and did

    as ir said.

    When the waiter saw ire out, he asked nervously, "Mr. Hawk, is everything alright?"

    "If everything is alright, would I bring you here? We will get the test resultter. I am going to check Mr.

    Green''s condition. When I get the test report, the Crown Club must give us an exnation."

    After saying that, ir went to Samuel''s ward.

    Samuel was feeling terrible now.

    ir directly sent him to the emergency room.

    After about an hour, Samuel finally woke up.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He found that he was in a closed VIP ward. He could not help but frown and ask, "What exactly is

    wrong with me?"

    "I will tell the public that you are poisoned by sodium cyanide."

    ir paused and looked straight at Samuel.

    Samuel knew he hadn''t finished.

    "What''s the actual situation?"

    "There''s heroin in the wine."

    Samuel was shocked and his face became pale.

    "What did you say?"

    "It''s true that you were poisoned, but we didn''t know that it was heroin before. You didn''t drink much.

    However, it still damaged your nerves and caused you to go crazy. If I hadn''t asked Gabrielle to hide it

    from people here, you would have been on the headlines by now."

    Samuel''s eyebrows knotted tightly.

    "Is it Jeannie?"

    "I don''t know yet, but she''s the only one who can get your wine and drug it. Only by finding her can we

    know who wants to harm you. Samuel, who did you offend? You guys had been in so many troubles

    recently. The rumor about Nicole has just been settled, and now you are drugged. Fortunately, I was

    there today. If it was someone else, what could you do?"

    ir was worried.

    He had always felt that the Green family was peaceful, but it seemed that conflicts betweenrge

    families never stop.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "I don''t know either. I thought it was Swift, but now that Swift is under

    my control and Ryan was caught by Vincent, who else would be against us?"

    "I was going to tell you something at the club, but I didn''t finish."

    "You said that Mrs. Don is sick, didn''t you? Is it serious?"

    Samuel asked casually. He felt having a cobweb in the throat and his body had a desire for something.

    This desire was not very strong, but it was like a wild fire burning his nerves.

    Samuel knew that he had to control himself, so he didn''t pay much attention to Mrs. Don.

    ir looked at him and said, "What if I told you that she was the same as you?"

    "What?"

    Samuel looked up in surprise and saw that ir did not seem to be joking at all.

    "It''s true. I went to see Mrs. Don. Mr. Jason was afraid that his mother was pretending to be sick to

    avoid going to Capital, so he called me to take a look. Coincidentally, you also informed me, so I went

    to see her. Her dosage was way lower than yours. But I can tell some symptoms. Mrs. Don''s mental

    state was not good. If such condition continues, she might die."

    "Did you tell Jason?"

    Samuel was concerned.

    "Not yet. I just told him that it was because of age, weakness and anger. I wanted to tell you first and

    listen to your opinion. You know, I am more familiar with you. I want to know what you think, and I will

    also tell Mr. Jason the truth."

    ir admired the heroes of the Don family. No matter what, he could not watch the widow of the Don

    family be harmed.

    Samuel was angry.

    "Vi, the adopted daughter of Mrs. Don, is the most suspicious. She is close to Mrs. Don. Moreover,

    she has connections with Swift. Perhaps it was she that drugged Mrs. Don."

    "So you want me to tell Mr. Jason about this?"

    "Well, the Don family and the Green family are not enemies, and..."

    He didn''t finish, but ir knew that he was probably concerned about Nicole''s feelings.

    "Well, how am I going to exin to your wife, about you?"

    Samuel was stunned.

 Chapter 436 No Matter How Good I Am, I Am Not Samuel

    Chapter 436 No Matter How Good I Am, I Am Not Samuel

    Should he tell Nicole that he was drugged?

    It could ease their rtionship and even make Nicole forgive him, but Samuel did not want to do so.

    He didn''t want Nicole to be worried.

    Nicole said that she hadn''t undone the knot in her mind, so he would wait until she got things done.

    Moreover, it was not peaceful now.

    He hadn''t caught the person behind and didn''t know whether the person would harm Nicole. Therefore,

    it was better to hide it from her.

    Samuel thought for a moment and then said, "Don''t tell her. She probably doesn''t have time to worry

    about me now."

    He couldn''t help butugh bitterly.

    ir said disapprovingly, "Are you sure? Your condition might get worse. I will definitely not allow you

    to receive treatment here. If you want to receive treatment, you have to be quarantined. If your wife

    can''t find you then, what will you do?"

    Samuel looked out of the window. The sunshine was perfect, but there was a haze in the hearts of him

    and Nicole.

    "Don''t tell her. I''ll arrange it. Just get me a ce for treatment. I''ll handle other things."

    "Alright. Think about it. I told you that your wife is not your appendage. I personally feel that you should

    let her know about this."

    "Perhaps."

    Samuel was a little tired, and ir didn''t want to disturb him. No matter what, this was their family''s

    affair. He was just an outsider and could only give some advice. It was up to Samuel to make the

    decision.

    When ir came out, the waiter was so shocked because Gabrielle had already given him the test

    report.

    When he saw that it was sodium cyanide poisoning, he knew that the Crown Club was in trouble

    because of Jeannie.

    "Mr. Hawk, we will definitely find her. I promise."

    "Go back and tell your manager, if you can''t give me and Mr. Green an exnation within a week, you

    will pay the price."

    It was not a threat. The waiter knew that ir would do it, so he hurriedly nodded and stumbled away.

    Gabrielle looked at ir and said, "Have you decided the ce where Mr. Green is going for

    treatment?"

    "We have to block the news. Although there are test results, we can''t reveal them. The Green family is

    not at peace now. I will discuss with Samuel. You might have to take care of him for the time being."

    "It''s fine. Anyway, he''s your friend. But will he tell his wife about it?"

    As a woman, Gabrielle naturally knew what women wanted to know the most.

    ir looked in the direction of the ward and said, "That fool said he would take care of it. After all, it''s

    their family affair. We should not interfere. I hope he won''t regret it in the end."

    "Alright."

    They separated and went to work.

    After Samuel left, Nicole returned to the Bush¡¯s. She told her parents that Samuel couldn''t have dinner

    with them because of business. Then she went to the bedroom.

    She quickly took out the note in her pocket. It read, "Come to the Don¡¯s this afternoon. If you don''t

    It''s Vi''s handwriting.

    Recalling what Tim had said to her, Nicole hesitated.

    How was she going to deal with it?

    Should she go or not?

    Should she tell Jason about what happened to Mrs. Don?

    Nicole was still in a dilemma. She didn''t know what to do.

    She couldn''t help but call Samuel.

    He didn''t answer the phone.

    She called again, but no one answered. Her brows furrowed slightly.

    Was he not answering her phone because of anger?

    But shouldn''t she be the one to get angry?

    Nicole directly called Jacob.

    "Where is Samuel now?"

    Jacob was stunned by Nicole''s question.

    "Madame, Mr. Green didn''t tell me."

    "Alright."

    Nicole felt that she was a bit ridiculous.

    She couldn''t get over it and was still mad at Samuel. But she was worried about him because he didn''t

    answer the phone.

    Maybe he was having fun somewhere.

    Nicole angrily threw her phone to the side, feeling even more irritated.

    She went to the dining room. Dad Bush, Ms. Bush and Zoe had already got food prepared. She walked

    to them.

    "Wow, Mom, you''ve made a lot of delicious food!"

    Nicole was indeed a little hungry.

    Ms. Bush smiled and said, "Yeah, you''re too skinny, and you never eat on schedule. You''re Mrs. Green

    now and are not short of anything. Why don''t you put on weight? Have you gone to the hospital? How''s

    your health recently? Why are you still so slim?"

    Ms. Bush was very worried about Nicole''s health.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    But Nicole said indifferently, "Many girls are losing weight now. Look at me. I am in a good shape. Don''t

    make me fat. What if I get fat and be ugly?"

    "Losing weight? Nonsense. Listen, don''t believe those girls. You don''t need to lose weight. Hurry up

    and have your meal. I will help you put on weight these days!"

    As soon as Ms. Bush finished speaking, Zoe shouted, "Help me too. Grandma, I''m also thin. Look at

    me."

    As she said, she pinched her chubby little face, making the whole familyughed.

    "Alright. I''ll give you a lot of food. Now eat your meal."

    Dad Bush smiled and watched Nicole as she sat down. He didn''t know how things were going between

    her and Samuel. He wanted to ask, but seeing that his daughter was in a good mood, he remained

    silent.

    Nicole felt that it was a wonderful meal. It was as if the past happy days had returned.

    Only after being on the edge of death did she realize that the happiest thing in the world was to eat and

    chat with her closest people.

    After dinner, Nicole washed the dishes. Ms. Bush took Zoe to take a nap.

    Seeing that Nicole was preupied, Dad Bush smiled and asked, "Do you want to talk to dad?"

    "Dad!¡±

    Nicole looked at her father reluctantly, but she still entered the study room with him.

    "What''s wrong? Anything happened?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole nodded.

    "There''s something wrong with Mrs. Don, but I haven''t told the Don family about it. I''ve been hesitating

    about whether to interfere."

    Nicole could not find Samuel, so she was as helpless as a child in front of her father.

    Dad Bush was stunned when he heard what she said. He looked at Nicole and said, "Why do you

    hesitate? Are you disappointed by what Mrs. Don did to you?"

    He hit the nail on the head.

    Nicole''s eyes were a little wet.

    In front of others, she could pretend that she didn''t care, but in front of her father, she couldn''t repress

    her sadness.

    "Yes, I am too upset and disappointed. She said she didn''t want to see me anymore. She also said that

    I had nothing to do with the Don family. Then why should I interfere in her affairs?"

    "Then why are you still so concerned? Why are you so hesitant and sad because of it?"

    Dad Bush looked at her daughter, feeling worried.

    Nicole was suddenly speechless.

    Right!

    Why was she hesitating?

    Why was she so concerned?

    Wasn''t it because she couldn''t let go?

    Dad Bush looked at Nicole and said meaningfully, "Even if she is just a stranger, she is a rtive and

    widow of a martyr, not to mention that she is actually your biological grandmother. Without the sacrifice

    of the Don family, how could we have our current life? Even as an outsider, you should inform them,

    shouldn''t you? I know you feel wronged and upset because of what Mrs. Don did. You think she

    shouldn''t do that to you, but Nicole, everyone in this world has different views and ideas. You are not

    able to make everyone do as you wish. Perhaps she was just confused and couldn''t see your kindness

    for now. One day she will realize that you are a good person. It''s good not to argue with others. Just

    stick to your faith. If something really happens one day, you won''t regret because you have been living

    up to your conscience. Then it''s fine."

    Nicole''s mind suddenly became clear.

    "Dad, you are such a good father!"

    Nicole hugged Dad Bush and said like a child.

    Dad Bush patted her shoulder and said with a gratified smile, "No matter how good I am, I am not

    Samuel."

    Nicole paused.

    "Dad, why did you suddenly mention him?"

    "I know there is a contradiction between you and him. I won''t ask about it. But I want to tell you, a

    couple living together is like a pot lid and a pot. Bumping is inevitable. No one is a sage. Everyone

    makes mistakes. I can tell that Samuel might have done something wrong this time and annoyed you.

    But think about how nice he is to you. He is doing everything wholeheartedly for you. You must have

    seen it."

    Nicole felt even more ufortable.

    "Dad, you are saying this just because you don''t know what he did."

    "Is it more serious than life and death? As long as it is no big deal, you can let it go. Besides, I always

    feel that no matter what Samuel does, he is doing it for you, for the family, and for the children. Perhaps

    his style is a bit ruthless and extreme, but you should remember that he has grown up with great power

    and on a high status. Who is he? He is not an ordinary person. He is Mr. Green, the former sessor

    of the Green family. Perhaps you don''t agree with the way he does things, but you should see the

    intentions behind, alright?"

    Nicole was almost convinced by him.

    "Dad, I''m your daughter. Why do you keep praising him?"

    "Mom and Dad will be relieved only if he is nice to you. After all, we don''t spend as much time with you

    as he does. A family should be harmonious. Just call Samuel and ask him toe here for dinner

    tonight. Alright?"

    When Nicole saw Dad Bush''s expectant gaze and thought about what he had said, she was

    persuaded.

    It would be better to call Samuel.

    Thinking of this, she went hurriedly back to her room. When she picked up the phone to call him, she

    received his call.

 Chapter 437 Dont Hide Anything from Me

    Chapter 437 Don''t Hide Anything from Me

    Nicole felt a little happy.

    Perhaps what Dad Bush said was right.

    Samuel had been on a high status since childhood, and he was a bit dull, so it was understandable that

    he did not understand women.

    Moreover, he had made apologies on his initiative for several times. Nicole felt that it was time to

    forgive him.

    Dad Bush was right. No matter what Samuel had done, he did it for her and their children.

    As Nicole thought, she answered the call.

    "Where are you? You didn''t answer my call. Dad asks you toe for dinner tonight."

    Nicole said directly and did not give Samuel the chance to speak.

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    He could tell from her voice that she had forgiven him. Although she didn''t say it frankly, her voice and

    tone were light.

    If it had been not long ago, Samuel would have been very happy, but now, his heart was a little heavy.

    "I''m afraid I can''t be there. I have to go on a business trip."

    Nicole was shocked by what he said.

    "Is anything wrong?"

    She was a little worried.

    She had always felt that she was a victim. She thought that Samuel had gone too far in faking that Zoe

    was kidnapped. But simrly, she rarely helped Samuel, who was busy every day.

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt sorry.

    Perhaps she was a bit picky.

    "There are some problems with the overseas venture capitalpanies," Samuel said in a low voice, "I

    need to go there immediately."

    "How long will it take? Do you have to go personally? Can''t you send Jacob?"

    Nicole really didn''t want Samuel to leave now.

    She was not ustomed to sudden separation.

    Actually, five years ago, Samuel often flew all over the world for business. However, after they were

    together, Samuel had always stayed by her side. She had got used to hispany. Now he suddenly

    said that he was going on a business trip, so Nicole panicked.

    If possible, Samuel also didn''t want to leave Nicole, but he...

    He thought about his condition and said softly, "I have to go personally. While I am away, you have to

    be more careful. I will tell Jacob that everyone in the family is at your disposal. If you want to stay at the

    Green¡¯s, you can stay there. You can also go home to apany Mom. It''s chaotic now, so don''t go

    out. If anything happens, you can go to Jason. I think he will help you, or you can turn to Tim. Although

    he is not that reliable, he is nice to you. He should be willing to help you as much as he can."

    Nicole suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    "Why did you say that? Will you be gone for a long time? Are the problems serious? You always dislike

    me to contact Tim. Why do you sound like telling yourst words? Samuel, what are you hiding from

    me?"

    Samuel was a little shocked at her intuition.

    "Nothing. I''m just taking precautions. I don''t know how long it will take. I promise I''ll be back as soon as

    possible. Don''t worry. You know, if I have other choices, I won''t leave you and the children in such a

    situation."

    Nicole paused.

    "Samuel, don''t hide anything from me."

    "What can I hide from you?"

    Samuel was a bit scared.

    Weren''t women too sensitive in this regard?

    Nicole was a little uneasy and said in a low voice, "What happened to Zoe, I hope it was thest time. I

    know your intentions are good, but I am also a person. I am your wife, not your appendage. I am not a

    canary that you keep. I want to face all the problems and move on hand in hand with you. Do you

    understand? I want to participate in your everything. I hope that when you need help, I will be by your

    side. We are husband and wife. We are one. No matter what happens, I have the right to know. So

    Samuel, please don''t hide anything from me!"

    Samuel''s heart suddenly became heavy.

    He really wanted to tell Nicole about his current condition, but he managed to repress it.

    Nicole had too many things to do now. Moreover, she was not in good health. She had just got relieved

    to see Zoe being well. How could she bear to know about his condition?

    Samuel kept telling himself that this was thest time.

    As long as he got through it, he would definitely live a peaceful life with Nicole. And he would not

    conceal anything from her anymore.

    "Come one! What can I conceal? Just rx. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?"

    Samuel tried to make himself sound the same as usual.

    Although Nicole was still a little worried, she said, "You must take good care of yourself. Call me if

    anything happens. Wait, I''d better go help you pack your luggage."

    "No, Petty has packed up for me. It is quite urgent. I have to leave immediately. It''s toote to see you

    and the children. Take care of yourself and the children."

    Nicole felt a little upset.

    "Can''t you wait for a while? I want to see you off at the airport."

    "No, I''m already at the airport. The ne is about to take off. If youe here, I have to wait for you. I''ll

    bete. Nicole, take good care of yourself. Take care, alright? Don''t go to the Don¡¯s. Just ignore Vi

    and Mrs. Don. Whatever happens, just pretend that you don''t know. Anyway, the Don family doesn¡¯t

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    like you, so you don''t need to worry about them."

    Nicole was stunned again.

    "Did you hear something?"

    "What?"

    Samuel asked back.

    Nicole hurriedly shook her head and said, "Nothing. I just feel surprised. You would not talk to me in

    this way in the past. And you never ask me to ignore the Don family."

    "Things are different now. You saw how stupid Mrs. Don became due to Vi. I don''t want you to be

    hurt by them when I''m not at home. Listen, don''t interfere in the Don family''s affairs, alright?"

    "Alright."

    In the end, Nicole did not tell Samuel about Mrs. Don.

    Samuel was going overseas. He was so engaged on business. Now that he said clearly that he did not

    want her to get involved in the Don family''s affairs, she would listen to him.

    She would only tell Jason that Mrs. Don was drugged. And what happened after that was none of her

    business.

    As Nicole agreed, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Alright, I''m going to board. There''s no signal on the ne. And there might be a time difference. I''ll call

    you when I arrive."

    "Well, have a safe flight. Call me when you have time."

    Nicole suddenly felt reluctant to be parted from him.

    If she had known that he was going abroad for business, she wouldn''t have quarreled with him today?

    "Samuel,"

    "What?"

    "After you solve the problems, shall we go on a trip? You''ve promised me and the children. You can''t

    break your promise again."

    Nicole sound like a woman deep in love. Samuel was surprised by her coquettish and soft tone.

    "Alright. After I get things done, I will definitely go travel with you."

    "We''ll wait for you."

    Nicole hung up reluctantly.

    She felt a sense of emptiness.

    Why did he suddenly go abroad for business?

    She didn''t know the time difference as she forgot to ask Samuel which country he was going, so she

    could only wait for Samuel to contact her.

    Nicole suddenly felt lonely.

    She couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    It was just a business trip. It happened many times before. Why was she so ufortable this time?

    It was just a few days. He would be back soon.

    Nicole keptforting herself, but she was still a little uneasy, as if she was about to lose something.

    She felt herself ridiculous. Perhaps it was because she had been thinking too muchtely.

    After Samuel hung up the phone, ir looked at him and asked again.

    "Are you sure about it? Samuel, you need someone to take care of you there. Once it breaks out, you

    will be out of your mind. You''d better have your wife by your side. She''s right. You two are going to live

    together for a lifetime. You shouldn''t hide such a big thing from her."

    "How can I tell her? If I tell her, she will be worried ande here immediately. Then who will take care

    of the children? Moreover, you know she had been in poor health after the miscarriage. It''s hard to quit

    drugs. She won''t be able to endure it. I know her. If she sees me in pain, she will suffer both physically

    and mentally. How can I do that to her? "

    Samuel also wished he could have Nicole by his side, but he couldn''t.

    Nicole would not be able to bear it!

    ir, on the other hand, did not think so.

    "Samuel, women are often stronger than men, especially when it''s about their lovers. Think about it.

    Your mother and the Bushes will take care of the children. You don''t have to worry too much."

    "Don''t worry too much? The Green family is in turmoil now. We haven''t found the person that drugged

    me and Mrs. Don. I have no choice but to leave. No one knows what will happen next. If she stays at

    the Green¡¯s, Tim and Jason will protect her. If she stays with me, she might get harmed. You and I have

    tried to do everything in secret, but if my enemies have targeted me, they will find me wherever I go. It''s

    a good chance for them to attack me since I am so weak. I can''t imagine what will happen if Nicole

    stays with me."

    Samuel had his own considerations. ir was shocked by him.

 Chapter 438 What Did You Give Me to Eat

    Chapter 438 What Did You Give Me to Eat

    "So that''s what you were thinking."

    "What else could it be? Do you think I don''t want my wife by my side? To be honest, I don''t want

    anyone to see me in mess, especially Nicole. I hope that I am always the arrogant Samuel in her eyes.

    I won''t regret if I can draw the bad guys away and ensure the safety of Nicole and the children."

    Samuel sighed and looked at ir, "I know you want to go with me, but ir, you have helped me a lot.

    I am very grateful to you. But you can''t be implicated in our family''s affairs. I am worried about Nicole,

    my children and my family. You must help them while I''m away. I haven''t found the people behind the

    plot yet. I''m weak now, and they might harm Nicole, so..."

    "I know what you mean. I will ask Gabrielle to talk to her. They are women, it would be more

    convenient."

    "Thank you."

    Samuel patted ir''s shoulder.

    Sometimes good friends could understand each other without talking much.

    "You muste back safely. You didn''t take much drug, so it''s easy to quit. It depends on your

    willpower."

    "I know."

    Samuel bid farewell to ir and got on the ne.

    Watching the ne fly away, ir''s expression was still serious.

    As Nicole finished the conversation with Samuel, she called Jason immediately.

    Jason didn''t expect her call, so he was a little excited.

    "Nicole, what''s the matter?"

    Jason stopped working and asked in a low voice.

    The Green family was still attacking the Don family, but it was not as frequent as at the beginning. So

    Jason could take a rest.

    Nicole had aplicated feeling when she heard Jason''s voice.

    She said, "Mr. Jason, I have something to tell you. And I don''t care whether you believe or not."

    "Tell me. I''ll believe everything you say."

    Jason was just happy that she called.

    He wasn''t used to the word "Mr. Jason". But what could he do? It was the result of what Mrs. Don did.

    As her son, he also had to pay the price.

    Nicole was surprised by his answer. She paused for a second and said, "Mrs. Don is not sick, she was

    drugged with heroin. I got to know it recently. Vi got the drugs from Ryan through Swift. I think Mrs.

    Don''s weakness should be rted to it. However, I''m not sure. There''s no evidence. You should pay

    attention to it. That''s all I want to say. Don''t tell Mrs. Don, or she might think I''m making trouble again. I

    won''t interfere in the Don family''s affairs anymore. No matter how it ends up, it has nothing to do with

    me. Goodbye. "

    After saying that, Nicole hung up the phone directly.

    As she finished what she wanted to say, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    Now, she could finally focus on doing what she wanted.

    Jason was shocked. He wanted to ask more, but Nicole had already hung up the phone.

    He was indeed scared.

    Did Vi dare to do that to Mrs. Don?

    She was old and her health was not as good as before. If what Nicole said was true, the consequences

    would be too ghastly to contemte.

    Jason hurriedly called ir.

    "ir, could you pleasee to my home and have a check-up for my mother?"

    ir was slightly stunned.

    He looked at the sky and said, "I am going to tell you about this. I''m afraid there''s something wrong

    with Mrs. Don."

    "What''s wrong?"

    Jason was so nervous that his hands sweated.

    "I suspect that she is not sick. She might have been drugged," ir said in a low voice. "I''m not sure. It

    looks like it. You could take her to the hospital for a blood test."

    Jason suddenly felt his hands and feet turn cold.

    He barely believed what Nicole said. Now that even ir had said the same things, what else could he

    doubt?

    "Alright, I''ll take my mother to the hospital right away."

    Jason hurriedly hung up the phone and went back home.

    When he arrived at home, he saw Vi holding a bowl of porridge and feeding it to Mrs. Don.

    He stepped forward and knocked over the bowl in Vi''s hand.

    "Uncle, what are you doing?"

    Vi was shocked and the porridge was all over her. It was so hot that she sprang to her feet.

    Mrs. Don was angry and said, "What are you doing? Why are you so angry?"

    Jason ignored Mrs. Don and grabbed Vi''s hand, "What did you feed my mother?"

    "Bird''s nest porridge. I cooked it myself. What''s wrong?"

    Vi was a little afraid of Jason.

    Jason sneered, "Really? Did you add anything to it?"

    Vi was shocked and avoided his gaze.

    "Uncle, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. What can I add to the porridge?"

    "Jason, let go of Vi. Calm down. Don''t scare her. She has been taking care of me since I got sick.

    What''s wrong with you? Why are you angry with her? Did you hear any rumors outside?"

    Jason was annoyed as he saw Mrs. Don being partial to Vi.

    "Mom, you might die without knowing the reason."

    Jason angrily said to the servant beside him, "Go get a stic bag, put the porridge in it, and take Mrs.

    Don to the hospital for an examination. I want to see why she has been sick these days."

    Vi''s face instantly turned pale.

    "Grandma, grandma, help me!"

    Vi cried.

    Mrs. Don was also a little flustered.

    "Jason, it''s not Vi''s fault. I asked her to do it! You can me me. I don''t want to go to Capital! I don''t

    want to live in a nursing home alone. I''m the widow of a martyr, the mother of a martyr. I''m getting old.

    How could you send me to a ce so far away? You are too cruel!"

    Mrs. Don thought that Jason was angry because he found that she was faking illness.

    Vi did give her something. It was a medicine that could make her look weak. She was afraid that

    Jason could see through it, so she took more medicine these days. Now she knew that she couldn''t

    hide it from him anymore. But she didn''t want to see Jason me Vi wrongly, so she took the

    responsibility.

    Jason looked at her in shock.

    "Mom, what are you talking about? When did I say I am sending you to a nursing home?"

    "You were sending me to Capital. Doesn''t it mean sending me to a nursing home? We have no family

    in Capital. Why were you sending me there?"

    Mrs. Don was angrier as she spoke.

    "I am too disappointed!"

    Jason was sad, "I was sending you to Capital to attend a military dependents fraternity. Capital

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    appreciates the contribution of our Don family and invites you to deliver a speech. You have been in too

    much trouble recently, so I decided to get you away for a few days. Who said you were going to a

    nursing home?"

    Mrs. Don was stunned.

    "What? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    "Did you give me the chance? You got sick as soon as I asked you to go to Capital. So I can only

    decline the invitation. Our Don family has been in a mess, can you give me some peace?"

    Jason was annoyed by Mrs. Don.

    It was said that old people were as lovely as children, but why was this olddy so annoying?

    Mrs. Don suddenly felt sorry.

    "I''m afraid that you''ll be deluded."

    "Be deluded by whom? You are the one that was deluded. Tell me, who told you that I was sending you

    to a nursing home? Was it Vi?"

    Jason looked at Vi.

    Vi was more scared now.

    "No, Uncle, I didn''t know why you were sending Grandma to Capital. It''s just my guess."

    "A guess? See what you have done after you came here. Have you done anything good to our family?

    You forced Nicole to turn against my mother, and our family is in turmoil now. You even drugged your

    grandmother. What did you add to the porridge? Do you dare to tell her?"

    Jason scolded Vi sternly.

    Vi was trembling. And Mrs. Don couldn''t stand to see that.

    "Jason, it''s all my fault. I misunderstood you. Don''t me Vi. She did it for me. I promise I won''t eat

    it anymore."

    "You won''t eat it anymore? Do you know what it is? Did Vi ever tell you?"

    Jason really wanted to pry open Mrs. Don''s brain to see what exactly was in it.

    Why was she so muddled by Vi?

    Vi dodged his gaze, trying to break free from Jason''s hands, but she failed.

    "Uncle, I just gave Grandma some medicine to make her look weak. It''s not harmful to her health. It''s

    true."

    "Really? Then let''s take Grandma and the medicine to the hospital to do an examination. I hope that

    you can say the same thing to us when we see the result."

    Jason''s face was cold. He instructed people to tie up Vi and have the bird''s nest porridge packed

    up.

    "Mom, you''ve always been speaking for Vi. You think she is kind-hearted and doing everything for

    your own good. Do you dare to go to the hospital now? Let''s do a blood test to see what she gave you

    to eat."

    Jason was so serious that Mrs. Don was stunned. She looked at Vi, only to find that Vi was

    dodging her gaze and didn''t dare to look at her.

    Mrs. Don couldn''t help but feel doubtful.

    "Vi, what did you give me to eat?"

 Chapter 439 Do You Still Want to Pretend

    Chapter 439 Do You Still Want to Pretend

    "Grandma, what can I give you to eat? Why do you say that to me? You know that I do it for your own

    good. You must believe me."

    As Vi spoke, she wept with tears.

    However, Jason did not believe her. He coldly said to the servant beside him, "Keep an eye on her. We

    will go to the hospital. And we''ll talk about itter when we get the test results."

    Mrs. Don still felt that Vi was pitiful.

    "Don''t tie her up. She''s so thin. There are so many bodyguards. She can''t escape."

    "Mom, why are you still speaking for her? Just go to the hospital."

    Jason was mad at Mrs. Don, but she was his mother.

    Mrs. Don thought for a moment and shut up.

    Vi cried even louder.

    "Grandma, I didn''t harm you. You can''t let Uncle do this to me. Look, it''s too tight. How could I go to the

    bathroom? Grandma!"

    "Jason..."

    "Mom, let''s go to the hospital first. If I wronged her, I''ll apologize to herter. But now, you have to listen

    to me, okay?"

    Jason said resolutely, not allowing Mrs. Don to hesitate.

    Mrs. Don sighed and said to Vi, "Vi, just wait for a while. Don''t worry. Grandma will punish the

    servantster."

    Then she was taken out by the servants.

    Vi panicked.

    What should she do?

    What could she do?

    Jason had blocked all the exits, and she was surrounded by bodyguards, so she couldn''t get out.

    Jason took Mrs. Don to the Military Hospital. ir was already waiting for them at the entrance. He

    greeted them and showed them the way.

    "Mrs. Don, we will do a blood test for you first."

    ir was a significant doctor of the Military Hospital, so Mrs. Don naturally trusted him.

    After blood drawing, Mrs. Don was still thinking about Vi.

    "Jason, Vi won''t do harm to me. There must be a misunderstanding."

    "Mom, just wait for the test report. I only believe the report."

    Mrs. Don was angry and asked, "Did you do that to Vi because Nicole said something to you?

    Otherwise, how could you suddenly doubt her?"

    Mrs. Don disliked Nicole and always suspected her.

    Jason sighed and said, "Mom, Nicole has no connection with the Don family now. She won''t interfere in

    our family affairs anymore. I am not sure whether she knows about this matter or not. Even if she

    knows, do you think she will worry about you after what you did to her?"

    "I''m her grandmother!"

    Mrs. Don was angry about what he said.

    "Grandmother? Would a grandmother be so mean to her granddaughter? I think you''ve taken Vi as

    your biological granddaughter."

    Jason said frankly, which made Mrs. Don embarrassed.

    "If it was not her, who else would frame Vi?"

    "Mom, it was ir who examined youst time. Can''t he notice your problems? ir had no connection

    with Vi. Why would he nder her? You trust ir and his wife, don''t you?"

    Mrs. Don didn''t reply.

    Half an hourter, the report of Mrs. Don''s blood test came out.

    When ir showed the report to Mrs. Don and Jason, Jason''s expression immediately changed.

    "What does this mean?"

    Mrs. Don did not understand, but she knew that something was wrong with her bloodposition. This

    was not the first time she had taken a blood test. On the annual medical examination report, the results

    were different from those on this one.

    ir looked at Jason for his permission.

    Jason nodded at him.

    "Mrs. Don," ir said, "You are neither weak nor ill. Your blood contains heroin. You were forced to

    take drugs. You are an addict now."

    "What did you say? Stop joking. How could I take drugs? I''m a rtion of martyrs. I won''t touch these

    things! That would ruin the reputation of my ancestors!"

    Mrs. Don panicked.

    She looked at Jason.

    Jason looked heartbroken.

    "Mom, I know you wouldn''t do that, but Vi added heroin to your food and medicine. Now that the

    report shows that your bloodposition contains drugs, do you still believe her? Your drinks and

    meals and everything else have been arranged by her. I am your son, but you trust her more than me.

    How would you defend her now?"

    Mrs. Don was stunned.

    "No! Vi won''t do this to me! It''s impossible!"

    "Then who has the chance to drug you? Nicole? She would not even enter our home. What can she do

    to you?"

    Mrs. Don''s was speechless.

    She was trembling. Her hand holding the report even trembled more violently. She stared at the report

    of her blood test, which was a blow to her.

    She was more than seventy years old and had kept a clean record. The descendants of the Don family,

    and even her husband, had devoted themselves to the country.

    She was the widow of a martyr, the descendant of a martyr, and she had countless honors. But now,

    she became an addict.

    "No! It''s not true. Why would Vi do this? I''m an old woman. I am of no use to her. Why would she do

    that to me?"

    "Why? Because once she controls you, she controls the Don family. And as she controls the Don

    family, she can do anything she wants. The plot has started when she came to you. It was a trap, a

    premeditation. What she said and did were just her strategies. Think about it. How was your rtion

    with Nicole before? Who made you quarrel with Nicole? Who pretended to be pitiful and defamed

    Nicole? If she really cares about you and the Don family, she will persuade us to get along well.

    Besides, if Vi is really a good person as you said, why did her mother, Audrey, n to die with her?

    And why did Audrey leave her? Mom, you''ve experienced a lot. Can''t you tell what kind of person Vi

    is?"

    Jason was sad and angry.

    He didn''t know what was wrong with Mrs. Don. She trusted Vi so much. Now she had seen the

    report, but she still refused to believe it.

    Mrs. Don was flustered.

    "What should I do now? Doctor Hawk, can I recover?"

    ir looked into Mrs. Don''s pleading eyes and said, "Mrs. Don, we will do our best, but you should

    cooperate with us. Although you hadn''t take drugs for too long, there have been a lot of toxins in your

    body. Moreover, your physical condition is not as good as that of a young man, so it may take some

    time."

    Mrs. Don understood and nodded.

    "I see. But can you keep it a secret? The Don family has a clean history. We can''t have such news be

    leaked out."

    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Don. I will keep it a secret. All the data today will be deleted. No one will know. I will

    also send you to a remote sanatorium for treatment. I hope you can make through it."

    Mrs. Don knew what ir meant.

    "Alright."

    Mrs. Don suddenly seemed to be ten years older, and her body bent down.

    She didn''t want to believe it, but as she pondered, she found that she had preferred foods made by

    Vi recently. No matter what it was, as long as it was cooked by Vi, she felt that it was delicious.

    On the contrary, the foods made by the servants tasted strange, as if something was missing.

    It was a huge blow to Mrs. Don.

    She had trusted and liked Vi so much. She never expected that Vi would drug her.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "I want to go home to see Vi. I want to ask her whether it''s true."

    Mrs. Don suddenly said in a voice filled with sorrow and loneliness.

    Jason knew that she was upset and angry. Stubborn as her, she would figure it out by herself.

    "Alright, I''ll bring you back hometer. You can ask her. However, you have to calm down. You can''t be

    excited now."

    Mrs. Don nodded.

    ir hurriedly went to arrange for her treatment, while Jason took Mrs. Don back home.

    She had just left home for less than one hour and a half, but Mrs. Don was not able to step forward as

    she stood at the door of the Don''s.

    She felt that she had sullied the Don family''s reputation and even the Don family''s glory.

    Right now, the person she loved the most was still tied up inside the house. It was painful to be hurt by

    her beloved person.

    However, she was a strong-minded woman. Finally, she took a deep breath and walked inside.

    Jason followed her without saying anything.

    When Vi saw them, she could tell from their faces that her plot had been exposed.

    She stopped pretending to be weak and pitiful. She looked at them and suddenlyughed.

    "What are you guys going to do? Kill me? I''m the granddaughter of Mrs. Don. You announced it to the

    public. If you kill me, how would you exin it to the people of Seapolis?"

    Mrs. Don had never seen Vi being so arrogant, so she was stunned.

    "Vi, why do you be another person?"

    "What am I supposed to look like? To tter you and watch your face, or to be mild andpromise for

    everything in tears? Grandma, you''ve known it. Do you still want to pretend? Are youing back to

    loosen the rope and let me go?"

    Vi snorted coldly. Mrs. Don was speechless for a moment. An indescribable feeling lingered in her

    chest. She could barely breathe almost fainted.

 Chapter 440 She Doesnt Need Anyones Pity or Sympathy

    Chapter 440 She Doesn''t Need Anyone''s Pity or Sympathy

    "You, you are too..."

    Mrs. Don angrily pointed at Vi.

    Vi sneered and said, "What''s wrong with me? You can''t recognize me now, right? But this is who I

    am. You know, it''s so hard to pretend to be obedient. It''s driving me crazy. Yes, I drugged you. Is this

    the answer you want?"

    Mrs. Don couldn''t believe her ears.

    "Why? Why did you do that? Am I mean to you? I have done so many things for you. I even quarreled

    with Nicole. I kicked out my biological granddaughter. Why did you do that? Do you know that the Don

    family is a clean and heroic family? How could you damage our reputation?"

    Mrs. Don''s heart was broken, but Vi didn''t care about what she said.

    Vi burst intoughter.

    "You''re stupid. You don''t believe in your granddaughter and chose to trust me, an outsider. My mother

    told you that when you suffered a stroke, it was Nicole who got the antidote for you. Did you believe

    her?"

    "What she said was true?"

    "Yes! Moreover, Nicole was pregnant at that time. Unfortunately, she did not know that. To get the

    antidote, she lost the child after she was kicked by Zama. You don''t know that, do you? She was badly

    injured! Zama hated her and wanted to kill her. When Samuel arrived there, Nicole was covered in

    blood and she was unconscious. She was sent to the hospital the doctor tried so hard to save her.

    They were afraid that you would be worried about her, so they didn''t tell you. Nicole rested at home for

    a month, but the doctor said that she might not be able to get pregnant anymore."

    Mrs. Don was stunned.

    "Is this true? Is what she said true?"

    She grabbed Jason''s arm and asked anxiously. Her eyes were filled with regret.

    Jason didn''t want to hurt Mrs. Don, but this was the truth.

    "Yes. Nicole was dying. We didn''t dare to tell you. We were afraid that you wouldn''t be able to

    withstand it. But we didn''t expect that Vi would say it was she that saved you. And you believed her.

    Everyone, including Audrey, Nicole and Samuel, told you that the antidote was brought back by Nicole.

    However, you didn''t believe it at all."

    Mrs. Don felt that the room was spinning.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Why?

    Why didn''t she believe Nicole?

    She looked fiercely at Vi, who was smilingcently. Mrs. Don pped on her face angrily.

    It stunned everyone.

    This was the first time that Mrs. Don beat Vi.

    Everyone knew that Vi was Mrs. Don''s treasure. She wouldn''t allow anyone to beat or scold Vi.

    Mrs. Don gave her everything she wanted, but now she beat Vi.

    Vi was beaten to the side. She idently bit her mouth and lips, and a little blood oozed out. Mrs.

    Don did p hard.

    "How can you be so vicious? She''s your biological sister!"

    "Sister? Vicious? That''s not what you said about me. My dear grandmother, you always say that I am

    kind and mild. I''m a victim. Do you have any ideas about right and wrong? You will believe everything I

    say, right? You always thought that you treated me well. But before I knew you, I was like a princess in

    my family in America. No one dares to go against me. After I came here, I had been obedient to you

    and neverined. How beautiful do you think you are? Or am I a masochist who likes to be

    abused and to serve you? If it weren''t for the fact that you were Nicole''s biological grandmother, I

    wouldn''t give you a damn!"

    Vi was not pretending at all now.

    Now that everything was clear, what did she need to conceal?

    "I''m jealous of her. We had the same mother, but people only cared about her. I''m a person too! As for

    my mother, I care so much about her and I worked hard to please her. It has been more than 20 years.

    In order to win her attention, I''ve tried my best. But what happened in the end? She could only see

    Nicole! When I was in the United States, I drugged Nicole and sent her to Mr. Brook. Because of this,

    my mother asked my father to beat me to death, and she even wanted to break up with me. People

    won''t hesitate to give Nicole the affection that I yearn for. Why? If I don''t get it, she won''t be able to get

    it neither! She cared about you the most and could risk her life to get the antidote for you. So I just let

    her know how it feels like to be abandoned, neglected and hated by you!"

    Vi was so crazy and blunt that Mrs. Don was furious.

    She didn''t expect that the child that she had cared for wholeheartedly was actually so vicious-hearted.

    Nicole was too pitiful to have been hurt by her for so many times.

    She couldn''t help but recall the way Nicole looked at her before. It was so gentle and caring, but what

    about now?

    Thest time Nicole came to the Don¡¯s was because of Zoe. At that time, Nicole looked at her as if she

    was looking at an enemy.

    She had always felt that she was right. She thought it was Nicole''s fault. She thought that Nicole was

    always lying to win her favor. But now, she knew what Nicole had experienced and lost for her.

    Mrs. Don was regretful. She felt hard to breathe as if her chest was suppressed by a mountain.

    "So you plotted everything, didn''t you? You were also involved in the incident of Nicole''s photos,

    weren''t you?"

    Mrs. Don was not stupid. As Vi confessed, she could rte things together now.

    Vi did not expect Mrs. Don to react so quickly, but she did not deny it.

    "Yes, it''s me. Swift came to me and said she wanted to cooperate with me. It''s not my fault. Nicole has

    offended too many people. With so many people wanting her to die, I''m just lending a hand."

    Recalling that she insulted Nicole as being shameless, Mrs. Don felt ashamed.

    How could she scold her granddaughter?

    Was that really her?

    Mrs. Don looked at Vi as if she had never known this woman before.

    She looked innocent and cute. How could she be so vicious?

    "And you pretended that you were raped by Samuel, didn''t you?"

    Vi''s expression finally changed. She was no longercent and became somewhat ferocious.

    "Shut up! It was Samuel''s fault! It was his fault! I just wanted to fake sleeping with him and let Samuel

    take the opportunity to marry me. But the man seemed to be deceived by Nicole. Even if I drugged him,

    he had no feeling for me. As he admitted to be ying with me in front of the reporters, it was good if

    he took the responsibility. But he left the room and asked the men, who made porn movies, to rape me!

    He''s an asshole! He loves Nicole, yet he treats me like this. Shouldn''t I take revenge?"

    Vi struggled crazily when she thought of what happened at that time.

    After hearing this, Mrs. Don felt so sorry for Nicole that she wanted to kill herself.

    She had forced Samuel to divorce Nicole. Now she was shocked at the truth.

    Did she deserve to be Nicole''s grandmother?

    Would any grandmother force her granddaughter to divorce?

    When Mrs. Don remembered this, she felt that she was inhuman.

    Why did she do so many unreasonable things for a woman like Vi?

    Looking at this ferocious woman in front of her, Mrs. Don was absolutely disappointed.

    "Do you know that I have already left half of the Don family''s property to you? But look what you have

    done to me. Vi, do you know that I treat you better than my biological granddaughter? I thought you

    were sincere to me. I know that your mother''s preference for Nicole made you sad. I hope that I can

    make up for you with my love. Unfortunately, you were just making use of me. What exactly are you

    going to do by controlling me with drugs?"

    Vi couldn''t help but pause.

    Did she regret?

    She didn''t know, but when she heard Mrs. Don say that she wanted to make up for her with love, she

    felt sorry and sad.

    However, this feeling was fleeting.

    She did not need anyone''s pity or sympathy!

    She didn''t need it!

    Vi turned her head and looked at Mrs. Don. She sneered and said, "Once I control you, I can control

    the entire Don family. I can even threaten Nicole. Although she looked cold and emotionless, she was

    more softhearted than anyone else. I nned to threaten Nicole with you. I want to kill her! I have

    already sent someone to ask her toe here at two o''clock in the afternoon. That stupid woman is

    probably still struggling. Today is not my day. I was exposed and caught before I could catch Nicole. It''s

    useless for me to say anything now. You can do whatever you want to me. But don''t expect me to be

    grateful to you or make an apology!"

    Mrs. Don was stunned by her.

    What Vi said kept repeating in her mind.

    "Although Nicole looks cold and emotionless, she''s more softhearted than anyone else."

    Nicole!

    Would Nicole, the granddaughter that she had wronged and hurt,e here?

    Jason noticed something else. He looked at Vi and asked coldly, "Did you threaten Nicole with my

    mother? Or did you use another excuse? Was it you that kidnapped Zoe? You nned to lure Nicole

    over with it, right?"

    What Jason said reminded Mrs. Don of something.

    That was true!

    Thest time that Nicole came to the Don¡¯s was because Zoe was kidnapped.

    Did Vi do that?

 Chapter 441 She Should Have Known Sooner

    Chapter 441 She Should Have Known Sooner

    "You kidnapped Zoe? Where was she?"

    Mrs. Don became nervous.

    Nicole had lost a child for Mrs. Don''s antidote. Thest thing Mrs. Don wanted was for Nicole to lose

    another child because of her stupidity. If that happened, Nicole would go mad, and Mrs. Don would

    never forgive herself.

    Noticing that Mrs. Don was on edge, Vi said with a smile, "What? Now you are anxious? You

    remember she is your granddaughter? Hrious. You used to believe everything I said. You were so

    cruel to your own granddaughter. Now you feel sorry for her? You want to be nice to her? Do you think

    Nicole will forgive you?"

    Mrs. Don looked unhappy when she heard that.

    "Shut up!"

    "Me? You used to love listening to me, my dear grandmother."

    Vi continued tough. Mrs. Don''s face burned with anger.

    Jason had Vi''s mouth covered.

    "Let me ask you again. Did you kidnap Zoe? Where did you take her?"

    Vi growled and wanted to say something, so Jason told his man to remove his hand.

    "How do I know where that girl is? If I had her, how could I waste the opportunity to torture Nicole? I

    would dry that girl''s blood and shoot a video for Nicole. I would enjoy knowing that Nicole was

    devastated and guilty as hell! It would kill her when she watched her daughter die but couldn''t do

    anything about it!

    "You bitch!"

    Mrs. Don pped Vi again.

    She couldn''t believe she had doted on this monster of a woman!

    She must have been blind to not see through this woman''s disguise. How she had hurt her own

    granddaughter!

    Hit again, Vi somehowughed wildly.

    "Hit me! Why not kill me? I want to see what you can do when your withdrawal hits. I want everyone in

    Seapolis City to know that you are on drugs! That the respected Mrs. Don is actually an addict! How

    amusing!"

    Viughed again. Mrs. Don was so angry that she almost couldn''t catch her breath. Fortunately,

    Jason had been watching her all this while and hastily patted her back to calm her down.

    "Mom, don''t be angry. I''ll take care of this. Don''t worry about it."

    It took Mrs. Don a while to recover. She stared at Vi and said fiercely, "Put her in the dungeon. She

    doesn''t deserve an easy death! I will make sure she suffers!"

    "I see. Mom, leave this to me. Come with me first. You are in no condition to put yourself through this."

    Jason was really worried.

    He was afraid that Mrs. Don would fall ill.

    Mrs. Don was feeling ufortable, but she forced herself to see through this interrogation.

    "I''m not going anywhere. I''m home. Get this heartless bitch out of my face. I feel murderous when I see

    her."

    Almost!

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Mrs. Don was violent recently. She had an itch to kill Vi, provided that didn''t break thew.

    Jason had Vi taken away.

    Vi kept shouting and mocking. Mrs. Don couldn''t get her devilish voice out of her head.

    She remembered Nicole.

    "Didn''t Vi say Nicole wille here at two o''clock? It''s about time. I want to see her. I need to

    exin something to her. I''ve misunderstood her for so long. I owe her an apology."

    Mrs. Don couldn''t wait to see Nicole.

    She was ashamed to see Nicole but feared she might not get out of the sanatorium alive.

    She was way past young and couldn''t get too emotional. However, guilty had a hold on her. Nicole''s

    child died so that she could live, and she had thought Nicole was the bad guy here.

    Jason knew Nicole wouldn''t have a change of heart after being bullied for so long, even if Mrs. Don had

    all the sweet words in the world to say.

    However, if what Vi said was true, Nicole woulde back for Zoe.

    Jason said, "I''ll have the house set up for Nicole''s arrival. Please speak nicely to her when shees."

    "Good, good. I remember that girl likes crispy pancakes and mangoes. Buy some of them for her."

    Mrs. Don got excited.

    Noticing that, Jason decided to keep it to himself that Nicole wouldn''t be nice if she showed up at all.

    He couldn''t break it to his mother, who happened to be dying.

    Jason and his men got busy preparing things, while Mrs. Don felt she was as thrilled as when she first

    found Nicole.

    She wanted Nicole to be back in this family and close to her so much.

    If it hadn''t been for Vi, they would have had a great rtionship by now.

    Mrs. Don felt sad about it.

    She was hoping but also a little afraid to see Nicole.

    Time flowed onward. It was already past two o''clock, but Nicole still wouldn''t show up.

    Mrs. Don was a tad uneasy.

    "Jason, go and find out if Nicole is too embarrassed toe in. Wee her inside."

    Mrs. Don might be confused.

    If Nicole was here to seek justice, how could she be shy abouting in?

    However, Jason didn''t say anything and went out to check. Not to mention Nicole, the Greens didn''t

    even send a car.

    "Mom, Nicole might have been dyed by something. Let''s wait."

    "Okay, okay. We will wait."

    Mrs. Don answered, but she looked lonely and disappointed.

    Two thirty. Three o''clock. Still no sigh of Nicole. She didn''t even bother to give a call.

    Mrs. Don got impatient.

    "Jason, call her and find out what is going on."

    However, Jason was reluctant to do it.

    What should he say on the phone? How to put this?

    Should he ask Nicole toe because her daughter was kidnapped?

    It would sound like the Dons had something to do with it.

    "Do it! Hurry up!"

    Mrs. Don said anxiously.

    With hesitation, Jason had to dial Nicole''s number.

    Nicole looked at the number on her phone and frowned slightly.

    After Samuel left, she was uneasy. Recalling Samuel''s instructions, Nicole invited Lucas for a video

    chat. Lucas told her he was fine in the Green''s, so she was relieved. After chatting with Lucas for a

    while, she got a little sleepy and took a nap. Then Jason called and woke her up.

    She did not want to answer, but the phone kept ringing, and she felt annoyed.

    Nicole hung up the phone.

    When the call went straight to voicemail, Jason smiled bitterly.

    It was Nicole''s M. O.

    The Dons hurt her too much, so she had been done with this family long ago. She had been kind

    enough to inform Mrs. Don. Her patience had run out, so how could she answer their calls?

    Noticing Jason''s wry smile, Mrs. Don quickly asked, "No one answered? Or did Nicole say something?"

    "Nobody answered. Perhaps the phone is not with her."

    Jason lied despite himself when he saw how anxious his mother was.

    He admitted Mrs. Don had done something wrong, outrageously wrong. Nicole might have to suffer the

    consequences of that mistake for the rest of her life.

    He probably wouldn''t have forgiven Mrs. Don either if he had been in her shoes. But he felt bad for his

    mother. She was being punished for what she had done.

    As her son, he couldn''t bear to see her suffer.

    Mrs. Don''s eyes lost their luster.

    "She doesn''t want to answer our calls. But she shoulde for Zoe. Or she hasn''t known from Vi?"

    Jason disagreed with her and shook his head.

    "Mom, take a rest. I''ll try calling her again. Or I can give Samuel a call. He''s the only one who can

    convince Nicole now."

    "Right, right, call Samuel! Tell him that as long as Nicole is willing toe to our house, I will be happy

    to give him everything we have."

    Mrs. Don was grasping at straws.

    Compared with the Don''s property, she cared about Nicole more.

    Jason sighed. If she had known better, things wouldn''t havee to this.

    It was toote.

    He called Samuel, but unfortunately, Samuel''s phone was switched off.

    Samuel rarely shut down his phone. Perhaps it was about Nicole.

    Jason thought so. He knew he would annoy Nicole by calling her again, but he did it anyway.

    Nicole nced at her phone, hung it up, and turned it off.

    She didn''t want to speak to the Dons anymore.

    Samuel had asked her to stay out of the Don¡¯s mess when he left.

    Moreover, when she thought of Mrs. Don, Nicole couldn''t be calm.

    She was having her period.

    On the day that Samuel left, Nicole actually had her period.

    It was a weekte. She had thought it wouldn''te. However, not only was she wrong, but the blood

    was profuse.

    Nicole lied in bed listlessly and felt her valve was wide open, and the blood river was just surging.

    Her stomach ached at intervals. Blood was flowing out of her nonstop. She felt her body was being

    hollowed out.

    Nicole missed Samuel very much.

    If Samuel had been here, he would have made her a cup of brown sugar water and gently massaged

    her stomach tofort her.

    But he was gone.

    Nicole had never felt so lonely in her life.

    The fighting and irreconcble issues seemed meaningless when she was weak and sick. All she could

    think about was how nice Samuel had been to her.

    Nicole picked up the phone and dialed the familiar number, even though she knew Samuel could not

    answer. She just needed to do something to feel closer to him, not afraid to hear his phone was turned

    off.

 Chapter 442 I Have Something to Discuss with Nicole

    Chapter 442 I Have Something to Discuss with Nicole

    As expected, a cold female voice came from the phone. Nicole listened to it over and over again and

    felt she was a little crazy.

    Samuel had been on a business trip before, and she was not delicate. What was wrong with her?

    Nicole put down the mic and looked at her phone. She had called Samuel from herndline at home.

    Staring at her phone, she remembered the shitty things in the Dons and felt even more annoyed.

    Nicole threw her phone far away and pulled the nket over her head to continue sleeping.

    Noticing Nicole wouldn''te out of her room, Ms. Bush was somewhat worried. She wanted to say

    something but was stopped by Dad Bush.

    "She is a grown woman. She can take care of her own business. Don''t make matters worse."

    "I want to ask her if Samuel woulde to dinner tonight, so that I can prepare the dishes."

    Ms. Bush found a good excuse.

    Dad Bush looked at the tightly shut door and said, "Let her rest for a while. She has been exhausted.

    You can make the food when Samuel arrives. Moreover, we have the ingredients. We don''t know what

    she has been through. Our daughter is considerate and doesn''t want us to worry, so she bottles things

    up. She wouldn''t even tell us about the Dons. If I hadn''t heard something, I wouldn''t know she has

    suffered so much."

    "The Dons are pathetic. They fought us for Nicole at first, but now, they''re treating their own flesh and

    blood like this. I don''t know what''s wrong with that old woman. Is she getting confused because of old

    age? I wouldn''t treat Nicole that way when I am older."

    When Ms. Bush thought of this, she felt sorry for Nicole.

    "Alright, we are not that old yet. Go and make her something delicious, so that she can eat when she

    wakes up. How thin the girl has gotten!"

    Hearing that, Ms. Bush sighed. Then she turned around and went to the kitchen again.

    Nicole did not know the old couple were worried about her. After sleeping for a while, she felt an acute

    pain in her stomach. She got up and wanted to drink some hot water to relieve the pain, but she

    couldn''t find any in the room.

    She had to go downstairs.

    Zoe was taking a nap. Dad Bush was in the study, while Ms. Bush was cooking something in the

    kitchen.

    Nicole couldn''t help but smile knowing what a nice family she had.

    "Mom, what are you making?"

    She went into the kitchen and approached Ms. Bush.

    Noticing that Nicole''s face was green, Ms. Bush quickly asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you

    look so bad?"

    "It''s fine. I am just having my period. My stomach hurts."

    Ms. Bush was even more worried when she heard that.

    "First time since the Miscarriage?"

    "Yes."

    "Then quickly go to bed and lie down. I''ll make you some brown sugar water. We have to take this

    seriously. If you still feel ufortable after the sugar water, tell your father and me. We''ll go to the

    hospital."

    Ms. Bush was very worried.

    "It''s fine, Mom. I''m not that delicate. I''m just thirsty. So, I came down for a drink."

    Actually, Nicole''s stomach hurt badly, but she didn''t want Ms. Bush to worry, so she lied about it.

    "You really don''t know how to take care of yourself. By the way, will Samuele back for dinner

    tonight? Did you call him?"

    When Nicole heard the name Samuel, her heart skipped a beat.

    "He''s on a business trip. There''s an emergency at an overseas venture capital firm that needs his

    attention. So, he is abroad. I''m afraid he won''t be enjoying your delicious food."

    "Business trip?"

    Ms. Bush''s brows furrowed together.

    "Why is he on a business trip at such a critical juncture?"

    "Mom, he is needed at thepany. Emergencies don''t pick time! Alright, I''ll eat for him, okay?"

    Nicole held Ms. Bush''s arm and said coquettishly, as if she had still been a little girl.

    Ms. Bush''s heart melted when she saw Nicole like this.

    "Fine. I''m pleased. Now hurry up and go back to your room to rest. When the brown sugar water is

    ready, I''ll bring it to you. You''re not as healthy as before, so be careful not to eat anything cold. You''d

    better stay in bed for the next few days. Don''t worry yourself, understand?"

    Ms. Bush cared about Nicole very much.

    "Got it, mom. I''m just having my period. You said it like I was sick. Are you scaring me to an early

    grave?"

    Nicole said what she wanted, but Ms. Bush spat three times in a hurry.

    "Mind your words! Your father and I just want you to be healthy. Hurry up and rest. Don''t worry about

    Zoe. We will take care of her."

    "Fine. I''ll go back to my room and rest!"

    Nicole couldn''t argue with her mother, so she went upstairs.

    After she reached her room, she felt light-headed and weak.

    A lot of blood came out this time, which was rare in her case. Maybe it was because of the miscarriage,

    and she felt terrible.

    Nicole went to the bathroom and turned on her phone. She intended to call Olivia and see if she could

    get her a doctor''s opinion.

    She really didn''t want the Bushes to worry anymore.

    As soon as the phone was turned on, Jason''s text messages popped up.

    He told her Vi had indeed done something to Mrs. Don and was in the hands of the Dons. He also

    said Vi did not kidnap Zoe at all, but he didn''t know how Zoe was doing. Lastly, he said Mrs. Don

    was not well and was about to be sent to a sanatorium, so she hoped to see Nicole before she left.

    Nicole looked at the text messages and hesitated for a moment before replying, "Yes, I understand. I

    wish the olddy all the best."

    As soon as he got her text, Jason knew Nicole would note.

    Although she wasn''t clear about it, anyone with a clear mind would know her decision.

    Mrs. Don had been waiting for a long time, which was a torture to her. She thought about everything

    she had done to Nicole and realized she was unforgivable, getting less and less confident that Nicole

    woulde around.

    When Jason got her text message, she stared at him like a child, hoping to get good news from him.

    Unfortunately, she knew she was doomed when she saw his expression.

    "She''s noting?"

    "Mom, let''s go to the sanatorium first. You can''t wait anymore. Besides, Nicole needs time to digest it.

    And we should give it to her."

    Jason couldn''t tell Mrs. Don the truth. It was good for her to be hopeful at such an old age.

    Mrs. Don was sophisticated and knew what to expect. She smiled bitterly and said, "You don''t have to

    person like me. In this lifetime, I''m afraid we won''t be grandmother and granddaughter."

    "Mom...."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Mrs. Don waved her hand and said, "There is no need to say anything else. I have to pay for my sins,

    and I am responsible for what has happened. When she needed the help and support of her family the

    most, I, as her grandmother, turned her down and even caused more trouble repeatedly for an outsider.

    Not only was I of no help at all, but I also broke her heart. I was so blind. I pushed my own flesh and

    blood away. It is toote to say anything. I only hope she can have a good life."

    "Yes, Mom, I know."

    At this point, Mrs. Don finally understood.

    "Jason, help Nicole find Zoe. The child is her everything. Because of me, she lost a child, so we can''t

    let anything bad happen to Zoe. You are in charge of the Dons now. However, remember that Nicole

    has half of the family''s property. If the Greens won''t let us off, tell them that we will give Nicole

    everything we have."

    Mrs. Don''s words sounded sad to Jason.

    He quickly nodded.

    "Alright, I''m tired. I want to take a rest. I''ll go to the sanatorium in the evening. I want to confess to your

    father and your brothers in our ancestral hall. I''ve brought disgrace to the family."

    The old woman looked even older than her age, pitiful, as if her soul had been lost.

    Jason had her wheeled into the room. Not willing to give up, he called Nicole again, but her phone was

    busy.

    "Mr. Jason, Miss Bush might really not want to answer our calls."

    The servant beside him spoke out Nicole''s thoughts.

    Jason looked at Mrs. Don''s tightly shut door and said, "Take good care of the olddy. I''ll go to the

    Green''s."

    With that, he left with his men.

    He knew this mission was difficult to aplish, but Mrs. Don was knocking at Death''s door. He didn''t

    know if she coulde out of the sanatorium alive. Perhaps this would be thest chance Nicole and

    Mrs. Don could see each other.

    So much had happened, and Jason didn''t want Mrs. Don to leave this world with regret.

    He rushed to the Green''s old mansion but was told Nicole was not there.

    Jason went to the Green''s seaside vi and received the same news.

    Finally, he found out she was in the Bush''s, so he drove over.

    When he arrived at the Bush''s gate, he bumped into Olivia and Gabrielle, the director of the Military

    Hospital.

    Jason felt nervous.

    "What''s wrong? Who''s sick? Why are you here, Director Farley?"

    Gabrielle was ir''s wife. Because ir didn''t want her to tire herself, she hadn''t answered home calls

    for a long time, and even half of her work in the hospital was taken by ir. How could Jason not be

    surprised and worried to see her here?

    When Olivia saw Jason, she stood in front of Gabrielle and said coldly, "Mr. Jason, what are you doing

    here?"

    Jason knew a little about Olivia. He knew she wanted to avenge Nicole when he noticed how hostile

    she was.

    He said calmly, "I have something to discuss with Nicole."

    "I''m sorry, Nicole is done with you and your family. Samuel is on a business trip. You''d better not harass

    Nicole."

    Hearing that, Jason was a little dumbfounded.

    "Samuel is on a business trip? Now? How is that possible?"

 Chapter 443 Im Also a Woman, so I Understand

    Chapter 443 I''m Also a Woman, so I Understand

    Olivia was surprised to hear that.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Didn''t Zoe get kidnapped? Any news? Samuel shouldn''t have left the Seapolis City with this going on.

    Moreover, I haven''t heard of any emergencies in the Green''spanies recently."

    Hearing that, Olivia frowned.

    "What exactly is your point?"

    Realizing that Olivia wanted to get to the bottom of this, Gabrielle spoke.

    "Alright, alright. Let''s talk about thister. Don''t you want me to check Nicole? Shall we go in first?"

    Hearing Gabrielle''s words, Jason became anxious.

    "What happened to Nicole? What happened?"

    "Mr. Jason, you came uninvited. I suggest you not go in. Nicole doesn''t want to see a Don now. I can

    guess why you are here, and so can Nicole. I can only tell you that she is not feeling well. If you care

    about her, don''t force her to do something she hates. Your mother has hurt her enough. Do you want to

    do the same?"

    Although Olivia''s voice softened a lot, she still meant to embarrass Jason.

    Olivia made her point. He might look bad if he insisted Nicolee to the Don''s.

    However, he wouldn''t feel at ease to leave now.

    "Alright, I won''t go in. I''ll wait here. Can you tell me how she is when you leave? No matter what, I''m

    her uncle. Now that Samuel is not here, I need to know what is wrong with her."

    Olivia softened up when she saw how worried Jason was.

    "Fine, if you insist, wait here. However, I can''t guarantee Nicole will let us tell you. It''s possible you will

    get nothing."

    "It''s okay."

    Jason forgot about his high status.

    Gabrielle looked at Jason and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t do it in front of Olivia.

    The two women entered the Bush''s house.

    Ms. Bush weed Olivia warmly. She was also thrilled to see Olivia bring a doctor.

    "Are you a doctor? Our Nicole is not feeling well. Her father and I nned to take her to the hospital,

    but I didn''t expect Olivia would bring you here instead. I''m sorry for the trouble!"

    Gabrielle was ttered by Ms. Bush''s hospitality.

    "It''s fine, Ms. Bush. I just pop by to help. My husband is also a doctor. He and Mr. Green are friends.

    Mr. Green told me to watch over Nicole before he left. After all, she needs care and rest."

    "Yes, yes. Samuel is so thoughtful. Pleasee in."

    Hearing that the doctor was rmended by Samuel and vouched by Olivia, Ms. Bush quickly

    weed them in.

    Gabrielle entered and followed Ms. Bush and Olivia to Nicole''s room.

    The door opened, and Nicole was resting. Perhaps she had just fallen asleep, so she did not hear it

    open.

    Ms. Bush wanted to wake her up, but Gabrielle stopped her.

    "No need, Ms. Bush. Olivia and I get it covered. I''ll give her a check-up. Don''t worry."

    "Then thank you in advance."

    Ms. Bush nodded and left to prepare snacks for them.

    When Olivia saw Nicole''s pale face, she said with worry, "Nicole used to wake up at the slightest

    sound. How can she...?"

    "A weak woman is like this. She is sleepy and doesn''t rest well. Look at the dark shadows under her

    eyes. She probably has trouble sleeping these days. If she has something in her mind, it will hurt her.

    Look at herplexion. She is seriously weak and has lost a lot of blood. I''ll get the medical device.

    Please wake her up."

    Gabrielle first checked Nicole''splexion. As a woman herself, Gabrielle was distressed to see her

    like this.

    Nicole had rested well after the miscarriage, but then she had gone through some bad things and had

    been burned out. It seemed her liver and spleen were hurt.

    Gabrielle had nned to check Nicole when she slept, but then she decided to wake her up and take a

    closer look.

    Olivia awoke Nicole.

    Nicole was sleepy and confused when she saw Olivia.

    "Olivia, why are you here?"

    "Get lucid! You called me toe. Are you feeling better? Why is your period making you so weak?"

    Olivia helped Nicole up with concern.

    Nicole remembered.

    "Right, right. Look at me. I''m almost getting Alzheimer''s."

    Nicole smiled faintly and sat straight. Then she found a stranger in the room.

    "This is...?"

    "This is Dr. Farley, Director of the Military Hospital. She is also the wife of your husband''s friend ir.

    Samuel asked her toe and take a look at you as a favor."

    Hearing that, Nicole felt herself somewhat rude.

    "Dr. Farley, I''m sorry. I didn''t know."

    Nicole struggled to get up but felt a flood underneath her, so she got embarrassed.

    Nicole never expected so much blood woulde out of her. Now that she moved, the sheets might

    have been stained. If she got up, she would embarrass herself even further. Moreover, she was a little

    dizzy.

    Gabrielle got a bloody smell the moment Nicole moved. Noticing how ashamed she looked, Gabrielle

    couldn''t help but grab her wrist with a solemn expression.

    "Mrs. Green, how long has this been going on?"

    "My period came today, so not long. What''s wrong?"

    Nicole hadn''t been like this before, so she got worried when she heard the doctor''s question.

    "It''s nothing. I''m just asking. Did you lose this much blood?"

    "No. It is different this time. I feel dizzy and weak."

    Nicole told the doctor her symptoms.

    Gabrielle smiled and said, "It would be strange if you didn''t feel this way losing so much blood. It''s

    okay, though. It''smon after Miscarriage. The lochia left in you needs toe out. Does your

    stomach hurt? But it''s not unbearable, right?"

    Realizing that Gabrielle''s words described her symptoms, Nicole quickly nodded.

    "Yes, yes. I am not in that much pain, but the sides of my stomach hurts. What''s more, I feel blood clots

    "This is normal. Don''t worry. But you can''t bleed like this. I have to give you a drip. Although it''s good to

    drive out the dirty stuff, your body is kind of defenseless. You are too weak."

    "Then what should we do? Does she need to take in a lot of nutrition?"

    When Olivia heard Nicole was too weak, she became nervous and quickly asked.

    Gabrielle shook her head and said, "No, we can''t do that. She is in no condition to take that. She needs

    time to heal. Mrs. Green, with all due respect, you may need to cooperate with me in the near future."

    "Cooperating with you? How?"

    Nicole felt her period shouldn''t be that big of a deal.

    Gabrielle smiled, difficult for Nicole to read.

    "You need to do whatever I say, of course. Don''t touch cold water. Stay warm like you just had had a

    delivery. Eat things that are good for your blood. Also, don''t worry yourself. Don''t ask about things that

    don''t concern you. Stay calm and rest. Mr. Green isn''t in the country recently, so I don''t worry about the

    sex part."

    Gabrielle''sst sentence made Nicole blush.

    "Dr. Farley, even if he''s in the country, we still can''t do that when I am like this."

    As soon as Nicole said those words, Oliviaughed.

    "What are you thinking? You are still in the mood to fantasize about that? I''m curious. Does Samuel

    know his wife is so horny?"

    "Scram! What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Nicole felt her face burning.

    It was fine when there were just the two of them, but Gabrielle was here. Nicole felt so embarrassed.

    Gabrielle didn''t feel ufortable and smiled casually.

    "No need to be shy. It is human nature. I am also a woman, so I understand."

    "Stop it. Dr. Farley."

    Nicole wished she could dig her way out of there.

    She was not a horny woman!

    However, this dirty chitchat brought the three women closer together.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Olivia noticed Gabrielle was chatting andughing happily without feeling embarrassed, so she felt

    relieved and had the mood to joke.

    "Tell me. Does this family''s wealth make you soft? Look what you have be for a period. What do

    you want me to say to Ms. Bushter? Should I say you can''t get out of bed because you''ve lost too

    much blood to the period? How she would have a goodugh about it!"

    "Shut up!"

    Nicole felt embarrassed.

    She wouldn''t have felt that way if it had been some other illness. Every woman had to go through this,

    but she actually needed the director of the Military Hospital for this. If Samuel found out about this, she

    didn''t know how he would react.

    Thinking of Samuel, Nicole couldn''t help but ask.

    "Dr. Farley, do you know which country Samuel went to?"

    "What?"

    Gabrielle was surprised.

    "Why? How would I know?"

    Nicole smiled awkwardly.

    "That''s right. My brain isn''t working. I just can''t get in touch with him. I don''t know where he is. I forgot

    to ask him when we were on the phone earlier. I just thought your husband might know since they are

    friends."

    Hearing that, Gabrielle smiled and said, "Although he and ir are friends, they wouldn''t talk shop.

    After all, we are in different business, so we basically don''t speak the samenguage about that."

    "I see."

    Nicole felt she was being emotional. Why did she miss Samuel this badly? She wanted to ask everyone

    who knew Samuel about him, feeling uneasy all the time.

    Gabrielle turned around to get prepared for Nicole''s drip. However, the moment she turned her back to

    Nicole, the smile on her face disappeared, and worry touched her eyes.

 Chapter 444 It Would Take More Than an Apology

    Chapter 444 It Would Take More Than an Apology

    Gabrielle looked at the medicine in her hand and frowned, quickly injecting it into the drip bottle. The

    moment she turned to look at Nicole, she put on a bright smile.

    "It may hurt a little when the needle goes in. Please bear with it."

    Gabrielle came off as friendly. Although this was the first time they had met, Nicole feltfortable

    around her.

    "It''s fine. I''m a big girl."

    "That''s right, Dr. Farley. Stab her hard. She can stand it."

    Olivia teased, but Nicole fought back.

    "Shut up! I''ll beat you up! No, I''ll make Jacob too busy to take care of you."

    When Nicole mentioned Jacob, Olivia flushed.

    "It''s so unfair. Don''t make this personal! Be careful! I might just ask Jacob to quit. And no one will be

    minding your crappy business."

    "Heavens, you''re the boss here? Fine. I will wait here and see if Jacob will listen to you."

    Nicole teased Olivia, and thetter''s face turned as red as an apple.

    "Don''t test my temper. Let me tell you. You are only being so smug because Mr. Green is not here.

    When he returns, I will make sure Jacob hands in his resignation to him."

    Olivia snorted coldly, her chin up, looking arrogant. But Nicoleughed despite herself.

    Noticing that Nicole was in a good mood, Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. "Mrs. Green,

    would you like to go to the bathroom to freshen up first? Or should I walk you there when you are on a

    drip?"

    Her words embarrassed Nicole again.

    Nicole almost forgot about the awkward thing that was going on around her private parts.

    "I''m quite shy about it."

    She was blushing.

    "It''s fine. We''re both women. I understand."

    Gabrielle smiled. Something urred to Olivia.

    "Holy molly! It is out?"

    "Don''t say it out loud."

    Nicole felt she should gag Olivia.

    Gabrielle said with a smile, "Don''t feel terrible about it. Every woman has experienced this. Take it

    easy. I think Olivia should help you get to the bathroom, so that you can take care of it. Leave this to

    me."

    "How can I ask you to do that? I will clean it upter."

    How could Nicole bother Gabrielle with the stain?

    However, Gabrielle smiled and said, "Rx. We are friends here. Don''t be a stranger. Just call me by

    my name. I am not that much older than you guys."

    Nicole and Olivia were naturally happy to hear that.

    In the end, Nicole could not win with Olivia and agreed to let her help on the way to the bathroom.

    After Gabrielle lifted the nket, she frowned again when she saw the crimson stain on it.

    She took advantage of Nicole''s absence and quickly collected a blood sample before changing the

    sheets.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    When Nicole and Olivia returned, Nicole looked even paler.

    It seemed like her little trip to the bathroom used a lot of her energy, which worried Gabrielle.

    "Quickly lie down. You should suffer the most blood loss in the first two days. You mustn''t overwork

    yourself. Olivia, don''t disturb her unless it is necessary."

    Olivia understood what Gabrielle meant.

    "Got it. However, she might only bother to get up for Mr. Green."

    Teased again, Nicole blushed.

    "Stop it."

    She rolled her eyes at Olivia, then looked at Gabrielle, and said, "I''ll call you Gabrielle. Don''t call me

    Mrs. Green again. Just call me Nicole."

    "Alright!"

    Gabrielle agreed quickly.

    She put Nicole on a drip and said with a smile, "You guys continue. I''ll go downstairs and talk to Ms.

    Bush about upgrading your diet. You need more than medicine."

    "Have I developed anemia? I rested quite well after the miscarriage."

    Nicole was somewhat uneasy.

    Gabrielle smiled and said, "You did rest well. But you were hurt in a bad way in that miscarriage. I

    heard about what Zama had done to you from ir. How cruel she was! No offense, but you also didn''t

    listen to the doctor, right?"

    "What?"

    Nicole didn''t quite understand.

    Gabrielle pondered for a moment and said, "You and Mr. Green couldn''t wait and had sex, right?"

    "Does it matter?"

    Nicole quickly looked down, and blood rushed to her cheeks.

    "Well, well, well. Who said about not being horny? See. The truth came out."

    Olivia was gloating when Nicole pinched her.

    "Stop! It hurts! Nicole, you''re ying dirty! Ashamed to face your own doing?"

    "I don''t believe you and Jacob haven''t done it!"

    Nicole was furious.

    Was Olivia here today just to piss her off?

    Noticing they were in a yful tussle, Gabrielle couldn''t help butugh. "I''m not worried you''ll be sullen

    with Olivia here."

    "She would only cross me!"

    Nicole naturally knew what Gabrielle meant, but she couldn''t let Olivia have it.

    "Gabrielle, you mean I am like this because I had sex after the misarrange?"

    Nicole sensed what Gabrielle was suggesting.

    Gabrielle nodded and said, "Normally, you should be fine after the rest, but you and Mr. Green should

    wait a little longer."

    "I see."

    Nicole was a little disappointed.

    Even if she wanted to do that, she couldn''t find her partner.

    Recalling that Samuel had taken drugs from ir to refrain himself from touching her, Nicole was

    somewhat moved.

    "Actually, it wasn''t his fault. He even asked your ir to prescribe medicine for him. I couldn''t

    understand him and fought with him. And then I started the sex."

    Nicole murmured with embarrassment. Olivia''s eyes widened when she heard that.

    "Holy crap, you started it? Are you still the innocent Nicole I used to know?"

    "Go away!"

    Nicole grew a little anxious teased by Olivia, having an itch to hit her.

    However, Oliviaughed loudly.

    "Alright, stop messing with her. She is weak and has lost a lot of blood, so she can''t take it."

    Gabrielle was naturally happy to see them cheerful, but Nicole was in no condition to mess around.

    Olivia obediently sat beside Nicole''s bed.

    "Alright. I''ll look after you. How is that sound?"

    "That''s more like it."

    Nicole is d to have friends like Olivia and Gabrielle supporting her. Otherwise, she would feel lonely

    and miserable.

    And she would miss Samuel like crazy.

    Gabrielle stood up and went out to talk to Ms. Bush about the tonic diet.

    Olivia smiled and said to Nicole, "Dr. Farley is so awesome. I heard it was a juicy story when she dated

    ir."

    "How on earth do you know everything?"

    Nicole felt Olivia was faring well. She seemed to know a lot more around here than Nicole did.

    Olivia said proudly, "Thanks for thepliment. But that is because I have a capable man."

    "Lucky brat. You should look at your smug face. When are you going to get married?"

    "I am not sure. It''s up to Jacob."

    Olivia said shyly. A girl in love indeed!

    Nicole could tell she was serious about the rtionship.

    Luckily, Jacob was a good man and trustworthy. Nicole was quite satisfied with him.

    "Don''t bully him, alright?"

    "I have never!"

    Then theyughed heartily.

    Olivia felt the sunlight blinding. When she stood up and closed the curtains, she saw Jason waiting

    outside.

    She remembered Gabrielle''s words. It was best not to bother the sick Nicole with the trivial

    "Nicole."

    "What?"

    "What''s your take on the Dons?"

    Olivia suddenly said, which surprised Nicole.

    "I don''t have one. I''ve done what I have to do. I don''t care what they will do. I am done with that family.

    And I don''t want to hear about them. What do you want to say?"

    "Nothing."

    Olivia shrugged and said, "I just want to tell you to have a good rest now that Samuel is not home.

    Don''t worry about those which aren''t worth your attention. When you recover and Samueles back,

    you guys can have a good time."

    "Shut your face, you pervert. Why do you always have to bring sex up after you started dating Jacob?"

    Olivia made Nicole blush again.

    Just then, Gabrielle came back. Noticing they were still fooling around, she smiled and said, "You guys

    are really close. You just can''t stop teasing each other for a minute."

    "She started it!"

    Oliviaughed like a child.

    Nicole let her off and said to Gabrielle, "Are you busy? Why don''t you stay for dinner? My mother is an

    excellent cook."

    "Nicole, if Gabrielle stays, what about ir? He will look for her."

    Gabrielle shook her head and said, "Now you shift your target at me, right?"

    "No, no, no! I was just kidding!"

    Olivia quickly waved her hand and said with a smile, "Dr. Farley, please look after Nicole for a while. I''m

    going out to buy something."

    "What do you want to buy? We have everything in the house."

    Nicole asked curiously.

    Olivia said, "I want to buy underwear. Can I wear yours?"

    "Hurry up and scram!"

    Nicole felt Olivia had a big mouth now.

    Olivia grinned and left the room.

    She trotted to the front door.

    Seeing her, Jason quickly walked over.

    "How''s it going? Is Nicole well?"

    Olivia put on a straight face and said, staring at Jason, "Mr. Jason, if you care about Nicole, please

    don''te here these days. And don''t bring your family mess here."

    Jason was slightly shocked and asked, "What happened to her?"

    "It''s nothing much. It''s about the miscarriage. She is feeble because of that. It''s a gynecological

    disease. You won''t be of help. If you really love her, you should let her rest and recover. It would take

    more than an apology for her to forgive what your family has done to her."

 Chapter 445 We Doctors Are Not Gods

    Chapter 445 We Doctors Are Not Gods

    Jason couldn''t argue with that.

    "Nicole said this?"

    "Do you think I would tell Nicole you''re here?"

    Olivia looked at Jason and sighed, "Mr. Jason, Nicole is utterly disappointed in your family. You guys

    have done the worst. Is it necessary to want her back now? Your mother is old, and she might have

    regrets, but so what? The damage is done. Is she counting on her old age to have the young people''s

    pity and forgiveness? Moreover, why is Nicole like this? Others might not know. But I doubt you don''t."

    "Think about it. How healthy Nicole used to be. Now she''s almost like Lin Daiyu (a famous Chinese

    literary figure who is both sickly and talented). Can you feel how heartbreaking the changes are? You

    always say that you love Nicole as her uncle, and that you did everything for her own good. But if that

    is the case, please, please, don''te and bother her again. Let her rest. Haven''t your family done

    enough to hurt her? Dr. Farley said she was weak and developed anemia, and she has a lot on her

    mind. That''s why she is in such poor health. I''m begging you. Please go back. Our Nicole won''t be the

    cure of your mother''s regrets."

    It would be heartless for Jason to insist when Olivia said that.

    He looked in the direction of Nicole''s room and whispered, feeling sad, "Don''t worry. I won''t disturb her

    again. However, if anything happens to her, please inform me."

    "Okay."

    Although Olivia made a habit of teasing Nicole, deep down, she cared about her. After learning

    everything about what the Dons had put Nicole through from Jacob, Olivia had wanted to seek justice

    for Nicole in the Don''s, but Jacob had stopped her.

    After all, as outsiders, they wouldn''t be of help in the mess between the Dons and Nicole.

    But now, Olivia felt she couldn''t stand by anymore.

    Jason still wanted to say something, but he couldn''t do it.

    Feeling disappointed, he turned around and left the Bush''s with his men.

    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.

    She went to the nearby supermarket and bought some things before returning to the Bush''s.

    Nicole was already asleep.

    It had only been a while. She fell asleep fast!

    Olivia was puzzled. She looked at Gabrielle and whispered, "Why is she so sleepy?"

    "Normally, anyone who has lost so much blood will be listless. This drip is slow, so you have to watch

    over her for a little longer. I''ll go back to the hospital ande backter."

    Olivia was slightly shocked to hear that.

    "You wille back?"

    "Yes, she needs three bottles in a row. You''re not a nurse, so you can''t help with everything. I have to

    go back to the hospital to arrange this. And then I wille back."

    Hearing Gabrielle''s exnation, Olivia rxed.

    "Sorry to trouble you."

    "Not at all. This is my job."

    Gabrielle smiled and left the Bush''s with the medical kit.

    Walking out of the house, Gabrielle called ir.

    "How is Mr. Green?"

    ir shook his sore neck and looked at the surveince video, saying, "Not good. He is undergoing

    physiotherapy. What''s wrong?"

    "His wife Nicole''s condition is not good."

    Hearing that, ir looked a bit nervous.

    "What''s the matter? What happened? Isn''t she just a little weak?"

    "I don''t think it is that simple. ir, I have to go back to the hospital for a blood test. If possible, we

    should run a full check-up on her at the hospitalter, the focus being the uterus."

    Gabrielle was wearing a solemn look, and his tone was more serious.

    "What about the uterus?"

    "I suspect she is expecting a massive uterine bleeding. Her menstrual blood is crimson. Moreover, the

    smell is pungent. There are too many blood clots. I didn''t have the instruments to test it, so I consulted

    my years of experience and gave her a hemostatic drip. I don''t know if it can slow down the bleeding.

    Besides, she is in a bad mood, sleepy and depressed. It has been going on for days. I still hope Mr.

    Green can be around to console her. This is when a woman feels the weakest and most helpless."

    Gabrielle whispered.

    However, ir found himself in a difficult position. "But Samuel is also not well. We can''t afford to be

    careless. He is in no condition toe back. Even if he manages to return, she will know everything.

    Do you think Nicole can take it when she finds out what is going on with Samuel?"

    The answer was naturally no, and Gabrielle knew it.

    "But if there is something wrong with her uterus, she will need someone to sign the operation consent.

    I''m afraid of the worst. Do you understand?"

    "Yes. We will try our best to save Nicole. No matter what it takes, we must get her better."

    "ir, we are doctors, not gods. You should know best we can''t help with every disease, even if we are

    desperate to save the patients. I can only say I will do my absolute best. But I cannot guarantee things

    will go as we hope."

    ir naturally understood her.

    "I know. I was not being considerate. I''ll talk to Samuel sometime."

    "Okay. What Nicole needs the most is Mr. Green''s love. Tell him to give her a call when he is free.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Sometimes, constion is helpful."

    "Alright."

    ir hung up the phone, but his expression was somewhat serious.

    Why were they both sick?

    If Samuel had been better, perhaps ir would tell him everything.

    But if he told Samuel about Nicole''s condition, would Samuel chose to stay put?

    ir was conflicted.

    He got a word from the Crown Club that Jeannie had been found.

    ir rushed over upon hearing the news, only to see Jeannie''s corpse.

    "What''s this?"

    ir''s expression changed drastically.

    He wanted to see Jeannie because he intended to know who was trying to harm Samuel from her, but

    now she was dead. What was the point?

    Noticing ir was unhappy, the lobby manager broke out in cold sweat again.

    "Mr. Hawk, we don''t know either. After we pulled some strings and found her, she was already like this."

    Noticing that Jeannie had died foaming in a weird position, ir knew she overdosed.

    ir squatted down and rolled up her sleeves. Then he saw many needle eyes on her arms, and knew

    she was often injected.

    He quickly collected some of her blood and checked her up further before leaving the Crown Club with

    a heavy heart.

    After returning to the hospital, ir quickly ran some tests and discovered that Jeannie had been

    injected after she died.

    In other words, Jeannie was silenced.

    Who was plotting against Samuel?

    Moreover, why could he get the news so quickly?

    ir frowned hard.

    At a loss for his next move, he lit a cigarette. Then Samuel called.

    ir frowned even harder.

    He opened the video and saw Samuel had settled in and even put on the special clothes. Then he

    whispered, "You look good."

    "Still hanging in there. How''s it going? Is my wife okay?"

    Samuel was worried about Nicole, but he didn''t dare to call her. He was afraid that her voice would

    make him miss her more.

    They rarely separated when they were together. But this time, Samuel didn''t know how long he had to

    be away from her.

    ir thought of what Gabrielle said and wanted to say something to Samuel, but in the end, he couldn''t

    do it.

    "She is fine. Gabrielle went over just now to take a look. Your wife is a little weak. You know the

    miscarriage did a number on her, so she is feeling ufortable. Don''t worry. Gabrielle is there for her,

    so everything will be fine. The most important thing for you now is to get better as soon as possible. We

    don''t have much time for you to waste."

    ir said calmly.

    When Samuel heard that Nicole had her period, he recalled how sleepy she was recently and was

    somewhat worried.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll get better quickly. Right, have you found Jeannie?"

    "I was just about to tell you this. Yes, but she''s already dead. I went to the scene. It looked like Jeannie

    overdosed. But I checked her blood and eyelids. She must have been injected after she was killed.

    This is an illusion. So this is a dead end."

    ir said helplessly.

    Samuel pondered for a while and said, "Sorry to trouble you, but you have to pay attention to my family

    recently, mainly Nicole."

    "Don''t worry. The Dons has captured Vi. Swift is in your family''s hands, and Vincent has Ryan. Now,

    apart from the mastermind, everything is under our control. Now that your wife is having her period, I

    will ask Gabrielle to advise her to stay at home and recuperate. If necessary, I''ll let Jason know as well.

    Right, there''s one more thing. Mrs. Don was hit. She may have to go to the sanatorium for treatment,

    but at her age, I doubt she can survive."

    Hearing that, Samuel didn¡¯t have pity for the old woman. She brought this to herself, so she did not

    deserve sympathy.

    However, Samuel thought of another matter.

    "Warn Jason to ask his annoying mother to stay away from my wife. She needs rest."

    "Got it."

    Hanging up, Samuel looked at his phone for a long while. Nicole''s number was in his list of recent calls.

    He didn''t know how Nicole was right now. She was so weak. Was she keeping herself warm? Who was

    taking care of her?

    He was so worried and wished he could grow wings and fly to her, but he couldn''t.

    Samuel had never felt so terrible and agitated before. He found the photos of Nicole that he had

    secretly taken on his phone and was engrossed in them.

 Chapter 446 Isnt It Too Pretentious

    Chapter 446 Isn''t It Too Pretentious

    Samuel''s phone suddenly rang, as if he was telepathic.

    He subconsciously nced at it, finding that it was thendline number of the Bush''s. Samuel couldn''t

    help but feel a little expectant and a little scared.

    ''Is that Nicole?''

    If she asked him where he was, how should he answer?

    Samuel hurriedly took out theptop and pretended to be very busy. He even turned on the recording

    of the video call, and then took a deep breath and picked up the phone.

    ...

    "Hello," Samuel said cautiously in a trembling voice.

    "Daddy!"

    Hearing Zoe''s sweet voice, Samuel instantly became disappointed. But he still smiled and returned,

    "Baby, what''s wrong? Are you missing Daddy?"

    "That''s right. Mommy said that you went abroad. But Daddy, you promised you would take us abroad.

    Why did you go alone? Daddy, you are a liar."

    Zoeined.

    Samuel put on a wry smile.

    If possible, he didn''t want to go abroad now. It was a pity that he had to swallow his suffering.

    "Daddyes out for business. I will be back soon and then take you out for fun, okay?"

    "Daddy, you are lying! You said so before, and now you make the same promise. Daddy, you are a

    liar!"

    Zoe obviously did not buy Samuel''s exnation.

    Samuel felt sorry for letting Zoe down.

    "Alright. It''s my fault. I''m so sorry. Do you behave yourself at Grandma''s house?"

    "Yes, I do. I don''t even bother Mommy, for she is sick," Zoe said sensibly.

    ...

    "Is your Mommy sick?"

    "Yes, a woman in a white coates to our house and helps put Mommy on a drip. Olivia alsoes

    to take care of Mommy. Grandma told me that Mommy was sick and that I should not disturb Mommy.

    I''m as good as gold. Daddy, does Mommy have a cold? When will youe back? Mommy misses

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    you when you are away, and I miss you, too."

    Zoe''s words made Samuel somewhat worried.

    "Are you sure your Mommy is put on a drip?"

    "How can I be wrong? I heard from Olivia that three bottles of intravenous fluids would be injected into

    Mommy. The female doctor just left and said that she woulde backter. Mommy is so pitiful. Her

    face is pale, and she keeps sleeping."

    Hearing it, Samuel couldn''t sit still any longer.

    "What is Mommy doing now?"

    "She should be resting. Grandma is cooking delicious food. The female doctor asked Grandma to

    prepare medicinal diet for Mommy. Daddy, what is it? Can I eat it? It sounds delicious."

    Zoe was interested in eating.

    However, Samuel only cared about ''medicinal diet.''

    ir told Samuel that Nicole was having a period.

    Why would she be put on a drip?

    Samuel got worried.

    "Zoe, I''ll hang up and give your Mommy a call, OK?"

    "Alright. Mommy''s sick now. I won''tpete with Mom for you."

    Zoe returned like an adult, and then hung up.

    Samuel hurriedly called Nicole, but he hung up after he got through.

    What could he say to Nicole now?

    He couldn''t promise her anything, and he couldn''t go back to see her. Hearing Nicole''s voice, he didn''t

    know if he could bear it.

    This was the first time Samuel felt that it was so difficult to make a phone call.

    He thought for a moment and called Olivia.

    When Olivia heard the phone ring, she was afraid that Nicole, who was still sleeping, would be

    disturbed, so she hurriedly took the phone and went to the balcony.

    "Hello?"

    "Olivia, this is Samuel," Samuel said directly.

    ...

    Olivia was slightly shocked and asked, "Why do you call me? Shouldn''t you call Nicole?"

    "I heard from Zoe that she was asleep, so I don''t want to disturb her. What''s going on? Why is she put

    on a drip? Is she sick?"

    Samuel''s sounded extremely worried.

    Noticing that he cared so much about Nicole, Olivia whispered, "Do you love your wife? If you do, why

    do you go abroad? Is business so important for you? Can''t someone else rece you? Why do you

    have to go out at this time?"

    Hearing Olivia''s condemnation, Samuel did not justify himself.

    "What happens to Nicole?"

    "Nothing serious. She is having a period. But she is bleeding profusely, and her belly hurts a little.

    Gabrielle said that the miscarriage might cause inmmation. So, Nicole is put on intravenous drip to

    diminish inmmation and stop the bleeding. However, Nicole has been in the doldrums and she keeps

    sleeping. Gabrielle said that it was caused by deficiency of both qi and blood, so she gave Ms. Bush a

    recipe of a medicinal diet and asked her to take care of Nichole. You''d bettere back. The person

    Nicole needs the most is you. Although she doesn''t say anything, I can tell that she misses you."

    Olivia was the second person to tell Samuel that Nicole missed him.

    Samuel had never tasted how it felt to miss others. But now he understood that it was like a deadly

    poison, making you unable to sleep, and ruining your appetite.

    "Please take good care of Nicole. As soon as I handle the business here, I will return immediately."

    Olivia was calm. But when she heard Samuel¡¯s reply, she couldn''t help but raise her voice.

    "Samuel, you are as stubborn as a mule. I told you that Nicole was in a poor mental state. Can''t you

    just leave your shittypany and rush back? How much money do you want to earn? You can ask

    Jacob to take care of it for you. Can youe back? You have no idea that how deathly pale Nicole is.

    I''ve never seen Nicole so weak. She even needs me to help her to the bathroom. Don''t you know what

    a delicate constitution Nicole has? Jacob told me you cared about Nicole. If you do, you should buy a

    ne ticket and rush back."

    Samuel was unable to refute Olivia''s remark.

    Samuel wished he could fly back, but he couldn''t.

    "I''ll go back when I''m done. Please take good care of Nicole during this period of time."

    After that, Samuel did not listen to Olivia anymore and hung up directly.

    "What the hell! Samuel, how dare you hang up before I finish speaking? Are you dating someone else?

    You said you loved Nicole! That''s just bullshit."

    Olivia was so angry that she cursed harshly. Then she heard a familiar voice from behind.

    "Who are you scolding?"

    Nicole''s voice startled Olivia.

    "Are you a ghost? You don''t even make a sound while walking in broad daylight. Besides, what are you

    doing down here?"

    As Nicole was looking at Olivia with a drip on her hand, Olivia immediately took the drip from her hand.

    Staring at Olivia, Nicole asked, "Who called you just now? Was it Samuel?"

    Meeting Nicole''s gaze full of expectation, Olivia somewhat didn''t have the heart to tell her the truth.

    "You heard wrong."

    "It was him, wasn''t it? He called me. But when I called him back, he was on the phone. He must be

    talking with you. What did he say?"

    Nicole looked at Olivia anxiously. She even identally touched the needle, which caused bleeding.

    "Look at you. Your hand is bleeding. Hurry up and go back to bed. I will tell you."

    Olivia couldn''t believe that Nicole would be so stubborn.

    It seemed that Nicole was the same as five years ago.

    Olivia hoped that Samuel would not let Nicole down this time. But when Olivia recalled Samuel''s

    attitude just now, she was full of anger.

    "You care about him Samuel. But do you know if he''s worried about you?"

    Olivia asked angrily.

    Nicole went back to the bed as she was told. Hearing Olivia''s question, Nicole said, "What did he say?"

    "Nothing. He just let me take good care of you. He said that he would hurry back as soon as possible. I

    told him toe back and let Jacob rece him, but he didn''t agree. I don''t mean to upset you. The

    Green family is so rich. Why does Samuel take that amount of money seriously? If he really loves you,

    he should have flown back."

    Listening to Olivia''sint, Nicole felt somewhat disappointed.

    Nicole whispered, "Maybe Jacob can''t solve the problem over there."

    "You are putting in a good word for Samuel. What can''t Jacob solve? Jacob has worked for Samuel for

    so long. To put it bluntly, outsiders think Jacob can represent Samuel. Maybe Samuel is up to

    something secret outside. I just feel that he''s hiding something from you."

    "No way. Samuel is not that kind of person. Besides, I''m just having my period. Isn''t that too pretentious

    to ask him toe back from abroad?"

    Nicole could not help but excuse Samuel.

    Then Olivia said angrily, "Look at you. You are obviously worried about him and missing him. Why don''t

    you just ask him toe back coquettishly? There are so many people in the Green family. I don''t

    believe that Samuel has to do everything personally. And I''ve heard that there''s nothing wrong with

    Samuel''spany. He said he went abroad for business. Who knows what he is doing?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense," Nicole hurriedly replied.

    ...

    Since Nicole was so stubborn, Olivia returned with anger, "Why don''t you call Vincent and ask if

    something really happens to the overseas branch?"

    "I believe in Samuel. Alright. I know you do it for my good. But Samuel won''t lie to me."

    Just as she was speaking, Nicole''s phone suddenly rang.

    "Look, he calls me."

    Nicole smiled and picked up the phone. She thought that it was Samuel, so she was somewhat excited.

    But when she saw the phone number, she was frustrated.

    It was Vincent.

    Olivia snorted coldly, reluctant to say anything.

    Nicole could not continue arguing with Olivia, so she answered the phone.

    "Vincent, what''s the matter?"

    Nicole tried her best to make her voice sound normal.

    Vincent anxiously said, "Nicole, where is my brother? Why can''t I get through to him? I need him

    urgently."

    "Samuel has gone abroad to deal with the overseas branch. Didn''t he tell you?"

    Nicole was slightly shocked and asked subconsciously.

    Samuel hurriedly returned, "He has gone abroad. Really? Nothing happens to the overseas branch. All

    the executives of the venture capitalpanies reported the situation to me just now. I''m about to ask

    my brother what we should do next. But I cannot contact him."

    Nicole''s face darkened.

 Chapter 447 This Woman Seems to Be Crazy

    Chapter 447 This Woman Seems to Be Crazy

    "Did you say that all the VC executives had contacted you?"

    Nicole''s voice was somewhat strange.

    "Yes, Nicole, what''s wrong?"

    Vincent was anxious earlier, so he didn''t listen carefully. Now that at the sound of Nicole''s voice, he

    couldn''t help but be startled.

    "Nicole, Samuel asked me to turn against the Don family secretly before. But now how should I deal

    with it? I have to figure it out. The Don family and our family have coexisted in the Seapolis City for so

    many years. Could it be that Samuel really wants to annex the Don family? If not, should I stop?

    Samuel needs to give me a clear indication. You know, our group can''t afford to spend so much money

    now. This is simply a strategy that will cause damage to both sides. I can''t get in touch with Samuel

    now. This is urgent. Nicole, please contact my brother and ask him to give me a call, okay?"

    Vincent was quite anxious.

    A great number of employees of the Eternal Group relied on Vincent. He and Samuel had arranged

    that once Samuel gave an order, he would make a move. Now, the executives of the venture capital

    why Vincent had no choice but to ask Samuel for a strategy.

    However, Vincent couldn''t get through to Samuel now.

    When Nicole heard Vincent''s exnation, her heart sank, and she whispered, "I will try. However, you

    can''t contact Samuel, so I guess I can''t either. Make a prompt decision by yourself it you have to."

    "I''d better listen to my brother first. Nicole, please."

    Vincent hung up after he finished.

    Nicole''s expression changedpletely.

    Not knowing what was wrong with Nicole, Olivia asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? Who called you?

    Was it Vincent? Are you involved in the business of the Green family now?"

    Nicole looked at Olivia and thought of what Olivia had just said.

    ''Samuel hasn''t gone abroad!''

    Nothing happened to the overseas branch!

    So where was Samuel?

    Why did he lie to her?

    Samuel switched off his phone. Why did he refuse to answer anyone''s call?

    A series of questions shed in Nicole''s mind.

    Since Nicole did not speak, Olivia became a little worried.

    "Nicole, what are you thinking? What''s wrong? Does something happen? Considering your current

    state of health, you are not suitable for thinking too much. Apart from Samuel, don''t worry about

    anything else, okay?"

    "What if I''m thinking about Samuel?"

    As soon as Nicole finished, Olivia was astonished.

    "What do you mean? Am I right that Samuel cheats on you?"

    Olivia couldn''t help but want to p herself. Why did she bad-mouth Samuel just now?

    "I''ll call Samuel and ask him when he''ll be back."

    Then Olivia quickly called Samuel. Unfortunately, Samuel''s phone was turned off.

    Nicole''s face sank when she heard the cold female voice on the phone.

    Samuel said he wouldn''t lie to her again!

    Nicole forced herself to get through the kidnapping of Zoe, convincing herself that Samuel was doing it

    for their own good. But what was his reason this time?

    Samuel clearly knew that Nicole hadn''tpletely let go of Zoe''s incident. But he lied to her once

    again. Moreover, he disappeared and turned off his phone. What was he doing?

    Nicole was extremely depressed. In addition to her poor health, she was even more irritated.

    "There''s no need to call Samuel. Just call someone else."

    Olivia was confused.

    "Who should I call?"

    "Jacob!"

    Olivia was shocked again.

    "Jacob?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole looked at Olivia with sharp eyes.

    Although she didn''t know why Nicole insisted on calling Jacob, Olivia did as she was demanded.

    Upon receiving Olivia''s call, Jacob quickly came. At the sight of Nicole, he asked nkly, "Mrs. Green,

    is there something wrong?"

    "Where is Samuel now?"

    Nicole asked straightforwardly.

    Jacob was Samuel''s special assistant, and Samuel would tell him everything. Now, no one knew more

    about Samuel''s whereabouts than Jacob.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Green is on a business trip."

    Olivia was a little annoyed by Jacob''s innocence look. She kicked Jacob''s shin and said angrily, "You''re

    still covering for Samuel. Nicole already knows. Hurry up and tell us where Samuel has gone."

    Being kicked by Olivia, Jacob felt a little painful. Then he said wrongly, "I really don''t know. Mr. Green

    only told me to protect Mrs. Green. He didn''t tell me his whereabouts this time. My task is to take

    charge of the safety of Mrs. Green and her children. What''s wrong?"

    Nicole turned to look at Jacob suspiciously, but she didn''t say anything.

    Considering Jacob''s behavior, Olivia couldn''t help but excuse Jacob, "Nicole, maybe Jacob really

    doesn''t know. Gabrielle willeter. You can ask her. Maybe she knows."

    "Yes, Mr. Green was with ir before he left the country. I heard that they went to a club and then

    came out together."

    After Jacob finished speaking, he regretted it, because he saw the doubt on Nicole''s face.

    "Club? When did Samuel go to the club?"

    Jacob hurriedly shut his mouth.

    "Speak!"

    Olivia felt that if Jacob took Samuel''s side, he was offhand with her and Nicole.

    "I don''t know. Perhaps Mr. Green had a nasty brush with Mrs. Green, so he went out to give vent to his

    feelings. But don''t think too much about it, Mrs. Green. Mr. Green won''t do anything else except drink

    when he goes to the club."

    Since Jacob had spilled the beans, he had no choice but to confess. But he still wanted to defend

    Samuel.

    Nicole somewhat felt angry.

    "What''s the name of the club?"

    "Mrs. Green!"

    "Speak!"

    "I don''t know."

    Jacob wanted to continue hiding, but Nicole said coldly, "Do you believe that if you don''t tell me, I will

    stop you from being together with Olivia?"

    Olivia couldn''t believe what she heard.

    Nicole seemed to be crazy. Olivia was not from the Green family. How could Nicole use Olivia to

    threaten Jacob?

    However, it was obvious that this threat was effective. Jacob hesitated.

    "Mrs. Green, you can''t do this."

    "You can try. No matter what, I am still the young madam of the Green family. You are Samuel''s special

    assistant, aren''t you? Besides, you know my rtionship with Olivia. I don''t believe that Olivia

    considers you more important than me."

    After it, Nicole turned to look at Olivia.

    Under the circumstances, what could Olivia argue?

    She coughed awkwardly and turned around.

    Jacob was depressed.

    "Mrs. Green, you''re making things difficult for me."

    "I just want to know which club Samuel went to, what he did there and where he is now!"

    Jacob was put in an awkward situation.

    Olivia said anxiously, "Don''t you see that Nicole look unwell? She is very sick now, so she needs

    Samuel toe back to keep herpany now. Gabrielle wille again to put Nicole on a dripter.

    Do you really have the heart to watch Nicole get anxious? If something happens, can you justify

    yourself to Samuel?"

    Hearing Olivia''s representation, Jacob realized that Nicole did look terrible.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Green definitely did not do anything wrong to you. He just went for a drink."

    "Which club?"

    Nicole insisted on asking.

    Jacob had to tell her the truth.

    "The Crown Club. Mr. Hawk went over to drink with Mr. Green and then they left together."

    Hearing Jacob''s exnation, Nicole asked after a brief pause, "Where did Samuel go after leaving?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe he stayed with Mr. Hawk. When I received Mr. Green''s call, he told me that he

    was at the airport and that he had to go abroad to deal with business. He asked me to take good care

    of his family. I swear. That''s all."

    Jacob wished he could show them his heart.

    Nicole handed the phone to Jacob, continuing, "Call the Crown Club and ask if Samuel is there."

    "Mrs. Green, that''s impossible."

    "Do it!"

    Nicole was a little crazy now.

    She did not believe that Samuel would do anything wrong to her. She just wanted to know what Samuel

    was up to.

    ''Why does he lie to me?''

    Seeing that he had no choice but to take the call, Jacob turned on the speakerphone and called the

    Crown Club in front of Nicole.

    It was quickly connected.

    "Hello, this is Crown Club."

    "Hello, can I speak to Jeannie."

    Jacob knew about Jeannie. After all, he knew everything about Samuel. Jeannie was specifically

    responsible for keeping wine for Samuel. Jacob nned to find Samuel through Jeannie.

    The other party paused for a moment and then said, "Jeannie has resigned."

    "Resigned? When did it happen?"

    Jacob was a little surprised. Jeannie was hired by Samuel, and she was well paid. There was no

    reason for her to resign.

    The one answered impatiently, "Yesterday. Well, she doesn''t work for the Crown Club anymore. You

    need to find her somewhere else."

    After that, the other party hung up.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Who is Jeannie?"

    "She''s a waiter who specializes in keeping wine for Mr. Green."

    Jacob felt that he might have caused trouble.

    What was wrong with himtely?

    However, Nicole only whispered, "Do you know this woman?"

    "Yes. There is absolutely no affair between her and Mr. Green. She is a college student from a poor

    mountain area. Mr. Green thinks she is pitiful and asks her to keep the wine for him. But why did she

    suddenly resign?"

    "Coincidently, it happened yesterday!"

    Nicole emphasized the time.

    Jeannie resigned yesterday. Samuel imed that he wanted to go abroad for business. Now both of

    them had disappeared, and no one could contact Samuel.

    What did this mean?

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole didn''t want to think too much, but she couldn''t help but do so.

    Nicole had never had any dealings with Gabrielle, but this time, Samuel asked Gabrielle toe to the

    Bush''s to examine her body.

    Gabrielle was the director of the Military Hospital!

    ...

    How could such an eminent person condescend to be a family doctor?

    Most importantly, Gabrielle was ir''s wife!

    And ir was Samuel''s friend!

    So, what was hidden from Nicole?

 Chapter 448 What the Hell Is Going on with Samuel

    Chapter 448 What the Hell Is Going on with Samuel

    When Jacob saw Nicole continuously knocking on the table, as if she was thinking about something,

    Jacob felt a little worried. Nicole''s current manner was simr to Samuel''s.

    "Mrs. Green, don''t think too much. Mr. Green may be busy right now. He will definitely call you back

    when he is done."

    "I see!"

    Nicole replied nonchntly. Everyone could tell that she replied with characteristic insouciance.

    Jacob wanted to continue speaking, but Olivia stopped him. She signaled for Jacob to leave.

    When only Olivia and Nicole were left in the room, Olivia whispered, "Nicole, what are you thinking?

    Although I don''t like Samuel, he has been considerate towards you during this period of time. I believe

    that he is not that kind of person. He is wiser than to overstep the mark because of that college student.

    Perhaps he has been kept by something. Don''t think too much about it."

    Considering Nicole''s reaction, Olivia was worried.

    Nicole was in poor health. Gabrielle said that she couldn''t worry too much. If Nicole was deeply

    concerned about this trifle, Olivia was afraid that it was not good for Nicole''s recovery.

    "I''m fine. I also believe that Samuel is not that kind of person. In the past five years, he could have

    dated any woman. Moreover, in his position, as long as he wants, countless women are willing to have

    sex with him. However, he hasn''t had any affairs in thest five years. So, I don''t believe he will

    abandon his family for that college student."

    Hearing it, Olivia finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    "It''s great that you think so. Samuel must have gone abroad for business. Don''t dwell on it."

    "Samuel is not in abroad, or he has gone abroad but not for thepany. He hides something from

    me!"

    Nicole was certain.

    She was not a fool. Samuel''s current behavior was too strange. Moreover, even Vincent could not

    contact Samuel, which meant Samuel was deliberately avoiding these people.

    Why did Samuel deliberately do so?

    It didn''t make sense.

    Nicole couldn''t figure this out.

    Gabrielle came back.

    "What''s wrong? Why is it so quiet all of a sudden?"

    The moment Gabrielle entered the room, she realized that the atmosphere was not right.

    Olivia was about to answer, but Nicole spoke first.

    "It''s alright. Olivia is heartless. She is angry with me for I scold Jacob."

    Olivia couldn''t believe what she heard.

    She had been used as a lightening-rod again.

    She didn''t deserve this.

    Olivia looked reproachfully at Nicole, but Nicole didn''t care.

    When Gabrielle heard this, she couldn''t help butugh. "Nicole, you shouldn''t have done it. Right now,

    Olivia and Jacob are in love. If you me Jacob in front of Olivia, Olivia will definitely be angry. God.

    You have run out the drip. Why don''t you turn it off?"

    Gabrielle suddenly realized that Nicole had run out of the drip.

    Olivia turned pale in fright.

    "I keep talking and don''t check the drip. Sorry, are you alright?"

    Olivia med herself.

    However, Nicole indifferently pulled out the needle, so blood oozed out of the back of her hand.

    "Are you crazy? What are you doing?"

    Olivia hurriedly covered the back of Nicole''s hand with a cotton swab.

    However, Nicole said indifferently, "It''s fine. I feel much better now."

    Gabrielle couldn''t help but frown.

    "Nicole, you can''t do this. You are not in good health. You suffer great blood loss, so you need to have

    another intravenous drop to stop the bleeding and reduce the inmmation. Even if you''re angry with

    Olivia, you should take care of yourself, right?"

    "That''s right. Don''t do it again."

    Olivia was furious, and her eyes were a little red.

    Nicole couldn''t help but sigh, "I really feel much better."

    "I''m your doctor. Lie down. I''ll put you on another drip. You must listen to me."

    Gabrielle was somewhat stern now.

    Nicole had no choice but to lie on the bed.

    Gabrielle sterilized Nicole''s hand and stuck the needle into Nicole''s hand. Soon afterwards, Nicole was

    put on a drip again.

    Nicole looked at Gabrielle and suddenly asked, "Gabrielle, you are the director of the Military Hospital.

    You must be very busy, right?"

    "Not much. For fear that I will be too tired, ir does many things for me, including operates on my

    behalf. I''m at leisure. To be honest, it''s just a title. In the past two years, the hospital has been under

    the management of ir. What''s wrong?"

    Gabrielle asked with a faint smile.

    Nicoleughed and said, "ir really loves you."

    "All men love his wife. Doesn''t Samuel love you? I heard from ir that he would do anything for you."

    "Do you know that ir went to the Crown Club with Samuel not long ago?"

    Hearing it, Gabrielle was slightly surprised.

    "I have no idea. But I know that they often meet at the Crown Club. What? ir went there again. I''ll

    talk to himter. Recently, he hasn''t felt quite well, so he can''t drink. He must have gone to the club for

    a drink or two. ir is so annoying. He causes trouble for me when I don''t notice him," Gabrielle said

    calmly.

    ...

    Nicole couldn''t get any clue from Gabrielle''s expression.

    Either Gabrielle was a good actor, or she really didn''t know.

    Nicole didn''t ask anymore. She smiled, "I''m a little tired. I want to take a rest."

    "Just sleep. I''m here. Feel free to call me if you need anything."

    Gabrielle did not say anything else.

    As Olivia listened to the conversation between Gabrielle and Nicole, she suddenly felt that she couldn''t

    fit into their circle.

    Obviously, Nicole suspected that Gabrielle knew something. If Olivia were Nicole, she would put it on

    the table. However, both Nicole and Gabrielle were beating around the bush. Olivia was tired of the

    way how Nicole and Gabrielle dealt with each other.

    "I''m going to see Jacob. He has been harshly criticized by Nicole. No matter what, I have tofort

    him."

    Olivia made an excuse and went out.

    When she saw Jacob, Jacob asked worriedly, "What happened today?"

    "What''s wrong with Samuel? I think he''s weird. He didn''t call Nicole but me. I already told him that

    Nicole was sick, but he refused toe back immediately. Jacob, tell me honestly, don''t you know

    where Samuel is?"

    "I really don''t know!"

    Jacob almost raised his hand to swear.

    "Samuel has been mysterious this time. I knew that he had an appointment with ir after he went to

    the Crown Club. Afterwards, both of them left. Samuel told me that he wanted to go abroad and asked

    me to handle everything at home. He didn''t say anything else. I suggested that I should go abroad on

    behalf of him, but he said that he must do it himself."

    Jacob recalled what Samuel had said to him and then continued, "Besides, I heard ir''s voice.

    Samuel should be with him."

    "In other words, ir knows where Samuel is, right?"

    Olivia grasped the main point in time.

    Jacob looked at her and asked uneasily, "What do you want?"

    "Nicole is quite sick now. Although Gabrielle doesn''t speak it out, I can tell that Gabrielle is very

    nervous. I don''t know what''s wrong with Nicole''s body. She looks so weak. It wrings my heart. No

    matter where Samuel is now, I will find him and bring him back to Nicole."

    Jacob hesitated.

    "Even if you go to visit ir, he will not tell you Samuel''s whereabouts."

    "Then what should I do?"

    "I''ll have a try."

    Jacob couldn''t help but sigh when he saw Olivia''s anxious and worried expression.

    "Can you get the information about Samuel''s whereabouts from ir?"

    "Not necessarily. But I''ll find out something. Just stay here and keep Nicolepany. Try your best to

    see what goes wrong with Nicole''s body. Samuel is so concerned about Nicole that he will definitely

    After Jacob finished, Olivia nodded.

    "Alright, be careful. If you have any news, you must tell me. I know that you and Samuel are close, but I

    can''t just stand aside and let Nicole be sad. If Samuel does anything wrong to Nicole, I will definitely

    not let him off."

    "I see. Samuel won''t. Don''t worry."

    Jacob admired Olivia, who was willing to do anything for her friend. There was a gentle light in his

    eyes. Noticing it, Olivia quickly calmed herself down and gave a little cough. "I need to go inside."

    "Alright. I''ll bring you your favorite walnut crisp when Ie back."

    Hearing it, Olivia blushed.

    "Stop ... talking nonsense. Hurry up and go."

    Then Olivia hurriedly walked towards Nicole''s room with a smile.

    Seeing her reaction, Jacob beamed and went out directly.

    When Nicole woke up, Gabrielle had already removed the drips. Nicole felt much better, and she

    stopped bleeding profusely.

    "Thank you, Gabrielle."

    "You are wee. These are anti-inmmatory pills. Take them three times a day. I''lle to see you

    tomorrow. Have a good rest and don''t walk too much. Do you know?"

    Gabrielle instructed carefully, and Nicole nodded in agreement.

    Olivia walked Gabrielle outside the door and whispered, "Gabrielle, is there something wrong with

    Nicole''s body? Is it really just the sequ of a miscarriage?"

    "Yes, Nicole is too weak, and she suffers a bacterial infection, causing arge amount of blood loss.

    Don''t worry. She''ll be fine if she has a good rest."

    Hearing Gabrielle''s exnation, Olivia felt more or less at ease.

    "That''s good. Thank you."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "You are wee. Remember to let her take the medicine."

    "Alright!"

    Olivia said goodbye to Gabrielle. Ms. Bush kept asking Gabrielle to stay for dinner, but Gabrielle did not

    agree.

    After Gabrielle left, Olivia was about to return. Jacob hurriedly rushed over.

    "Bad news. Something has happened to the Green family!"

 Chapter 449 Cut the Crap and Come with Me

    Chapter 449 Cut the Crap and Come with Me

    "What''s the matter?"

    Olivia was worried.

    Although Nicole was critical of Samuel now, if something really happened to the Green family, she

    would choose to go over desperately. Thus, Olivia thought she couldn''t tell Nicole it.

    Seeing that Olivia was somewhat anxious, Jacob whispered, "Swift has disappeared. She might have

    been released. But the Green''s is well guarded. How does Swift escape?"

    Hearing it, Olivia frowned tightly.

    "Haven''t you cleaned house?"

    "Yeah. I''m also very curious."

    Jacob was puzzled.

    He whispered, "The person Swift hates the most is Nicole. If shees out, Nicole may be in danger.

    You''d better stay close to Nicole for the next few days. If you find anything, feel free to tell me. I''m at

    nearby."

    "Alright."

    Olivia returned to Nicole.

    After treatment, Nicole got much better, and she stopped bleeding profusely. But she still looked

    worried.

    What exactly was Samuel hiding from her?

    Where had he gone?

    When Nicole saw Olivia, she frowned and asked, "Did Gabrielle say that my body went wrong?"

    "No, I just met Jacob."

    "It''s quite normal. He always stays nearby."

    Nicole knew Jacob''s duty, so she replied so.

    Olivia stared at Nicole and pondered for a moment before saying, "Although Gabrielle told you to rest, I

    need to warn you something to prevent you from taking it lightly."

    "What is it? You look serious."

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little nervous because of Olivia''s solemn expression.

    Olivia whispered, "Swift has escaped. She has been taken from the Green''s. Logically speaking,

    Samuel has cleaned house. But something like this still happens. Jacob told me to remind you to be

    careful. Swift hates you very much. Now that she has escaped, she will be waiting for you somewhere."

    Nicole was slightly shocked and then said calmly, "I know. Don''t worry. I will protect myself. But you

    may be in danger by my side. You should go home during this period of time."

    "What are you talking about? You''re already so sick. I''m not going anywhere. I''ll stay with you. I''ve

    already asked Jacob to visit ir. Maybe he will find out Samuel''s whereabouts. It''ll be best for Samuel

    toe back."

    What Olivia said wasn''t veryforting to Nicole.

    If Samuel really wanted to hide something from her, Jacob would not be able to get any news from

    ir. But Nicole was a little puzzled. Why did Samuel leave her as well as their children, and departed

    from the Seapolis City?

    Since Nicole was in silence, Olivia thought that she was worried about something. Thus, Olivia

    "That''s not what I''m thinking. I want to go back to the Green''s."

    Olivia was startled.

    "Gabrielle said you''d better rest. What are you going to do in the Green''s?"

    "Swift has escaped. I''m worried about Laurel and Lucas. Although Vincent is with them, I still need to

    go back and take a look."

    Nicole couldn''t be relieved.

    Olivia wanted to argue. At the thought of that Lucas was Nicole''s son, Olivia felt it was reasonable for

    Nicole to worry about her own son. Olivia whispered, "Then I''ll ask Jacob to arrange it. Will Zoe go

    back with us?"

    "Let her be with my mother today."

    Nicole got dressed, and Olivia instructed Jacob to prepare a car. The Bushes knew that Nicole was

    going to the Green''s, for Swift had escaped, they couldn''t help but feel a little concerned.

    "Isn''t it bad to go back?"

    Ms. Bush held Nicole''s hand.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back tomorrow morning."

    Nicole understood that Ms. Bush was concerned about her, but she was worried about Laurel and

    Lucas.

    Since Nicole was determined to go, Ms. Bush no longer asked her to stay.

    When the car left the Bush''s, it was just after six o''clock, and the sky outside had notpletely

    darkened.

    Sitting in the back seat, Nicole was a little tired.

    She vaguely felt that there might be something wrong with her body. She was just having a period. How

    could she be so weak?

    Nicole leaned against the back seat to have a nap, while Olivia and Jacob did not speak much.

    As they passed the intersection, the car came to a sudden stop.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing the traffic jam in front of her, Nicole asked.

    Jacob whispered, "I''ll go down and take a look."

    "Be careful."

    Nicole nodded slightly.

    It seemed some people were demonstrating and crying. There was quite amotion.

    Nicole rubbed her temples, not in the mood for watching what was going on.

    Olivia asked in a low voice, "Do you want to sleep for a while? I suppose it will take a while to return the

    traffic to normal. It happens to be time off work, so the traffic is heavy."

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."

    Nicole knew that Olivia was worried about her, so she smiled weakly.

    Jacob came back soon, but he didn''t look himself.

    "What''s wrong? What has happened up ahead?"

    Nicole asked.

    Jacob replied in a low voice, "A girl died. Her parents are making a fuss at the entrance of a club,

    forcing the club to give them an exnation."

    "A club? Which one?"

    Nicole was very sensitive to the word ''club''.

    Jacob looked at her and said, "The Crown Club. The one who died was Jeannie. The Crown Club

    ims that Jeannie has resigned, so she has nothing to do with the club. It is said that Jeannie has

    been killed."

    Nicole was astonished.

    Jeannie helped Samuel preserve his wine. Samuel suddenly left the Seapolis City, and Jeannie was

    dead. Could there be any connection between them?

    "I''ll go take a look."

    Nicole, on impulse, opened the car door and got out of the car.

    "Mrs. Green!"

    Jacob was a little worried and hurriedly asked Olivia to follow her, for he had to contact someone to

    drive the car away.

    Olivia hurriedly chased up with Nicole.

    "Nicole, slow down. There are many people here. Don''t knock yourself down."

    Olivia followed behind Nicole as close as possible.

    Nicole rushed to the entrance of the Crown Club. She saw two old people dressed as farmers crying

    there. In front of them was a corpse covered in white cloth.

    "Please do us justice. My daughter has worked here for three years, and now she has died like this.

    They im that my daughter has resigned. But yesterday, my daughter told us that the manager

    wanted to give her a raise and she nned to bring us here to enjoy a happy life. How could she

    resign? This club killed my daughter for no reason. Are the people in the Seapolis City sowless? "

    Jeannie''s mother cried so hard that she almost couldn''t catch her breath.

    There was no greater sorrow in the world than that offspring died before its eldership.

    Nicole did not know what Jeannie looked like. But from Jacob''s description, Nicole supposed that she

    was young.

    What exactly happened to Jeannie?

    The surrounding people began to judge the club.

    The manager of the clubhouse walked out and said, "Madam, Jeannie has really resigned. If you have

    any questions, you can call the police and ask the police to investigate this case. We will definitely

    cooperate. However, your action has seriously affected the reputation of our club. We don''t want to

    probe it because Jeannie used to work well in the club. However, if you continue to do so, I will call the

    police."

    "Do you want to call the police? My daughter was killed. How dare you file the suit first? Go ahead!"

    When Jeannie''s mother heard this, she was instantly enraged. No matter what other people thought,

    she got up and scratched the manager''s face.

    The manager didn''t notice and was scratched. A bloody scar appeared on his face.

    "Bodyguards, what are you doing? Control them and call the police!"

    The manager got angry and shouted loudly.

    The two parties instantly began a fight.

    Nicole wanted to go forward and take a good look, but she was pushed aside by the crowd.

    She tried to squeeze past the crowd. Whether she was going out or going into the club, it was better

    than being stuck here.

    Olivia was squeezed out by the crowd and watched helplessly as Nicole got farther and farther away

    from her.

    "Nicole! Come back! I''m here! Nicole!"

    Olivia struggled to break free. But there were too many onlookers. As soon as the security guards

    intervened, the scene became even more chaotic.

    Nicole heard Olivia''s cry, but she couldn''t get out. Just as she was about to turn around, something

    hard was suddenly pressed against her waist.

    "Don''t move! Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless to you!"

    The dangerous aura made Nicole stiffen in fear.

    It was a dagger!

    If it was a gun, Nicole wouldn''t be so scared. But it was a dagger, so the other party could silently kill

    her here.

    Nicole intended to resist or tackle the murderer, but there were too many people here. She was

    manhandled by others, so she couldn''t stretch herself.

    "Who are you?"

    Nicole forced herself to calm down. Now, she could only rely on herself.

    However, the other party whispered, "Cut the crap and follow me!"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole was forced to move to the side of the crowd.

    Noticing that the distance between herself and Nicole was getting farther and farther, Olivia became

    anxious.

    "Nicole! Nicole!"

    Olivia waved her arms.

    Nicole saw Olivia, but now she could not respond to her, afraid that Olivia would be implicated.

    The person behind Nicole was a man. Nicole could not see his face clearly. But she could hear his

    voice and feel the threat from him.

    They quickly left the crowd, and Nicole was brought into a small alley.

    As soon as she left the crowd, Nicole immediately turned around, intending to tackle the man.

    The man seemed to be on guard against Nicole''s move. Hardly did Nicole attack when her arm was cut

    by the dagger. Nicole felt an intense pain as the wound was spouting blood.

 Chapter 450 He Has to Get Through This

    Chapter 450 He Has to Get Through This

    Nicole paused. The kidnapper abruptly grabbed her wrist, and Nicole went numb.

    "You...."

    Before Nicole finished speaking, the kidnapper knocked Nicole unconscious.

    Nicole slowly fell down.

    The kidnapper quickly caught Nicole. Looking around, he made sure that nobody paid attention to

    them, so he picked her up horizontally and threw her onto the van. Then, he drove away from the other

    side of the alley.

    Olivia could see Nicole just now, but in the blink of an eye, Nicole disappeared.

    Olivia was thrown into panic.

    "Nicole! Nicole! Where are you?"

    Olivia wanted to search around. But there were too many people around her, making it impossible for

    her to move a single step.

    Olivia had no choice but to shout, "Someone got killed!"

    As soon as Olivia screamed, the crowd immediately spread out.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Olivia quickly ran to where Nicole was just now. But Nicole was out of

    sight.

    In panic, Olivia burst into tears.

    "Jacob, Nicole is missing. What should I do? She was still there just now. But she disappears all of a

    sudden."

    Olivia hurriedly called Jacob.

    Hearing this, Jacob was dumbfounded.

    "Where is Nicole missing?"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Hurry up ande!"

    When Jacob heard Olivia cry so hard that she was out of breath, he left the car behind and ran over.

    But Nicole was out of sight.

    The police arrived.

    The situation became even more chaotic.

    Nicole''s identity was special. Jacob directly called the police chief, hoping thetter could check the

    nearby surveince cameras so as to find out Nicole''s whereabouts.

    Hearing that Samuel''s wife was missing, the chief did not dare to dy and hurriedly asked a few

    policemen present to help.

    However, the alley behind the Crown Club had no surveince.

    Jacob ran over and found traces of a van''s wheels on the ground. It seemed like the kidnapper had just

    left.

    "Get in the car!"

    Jacob pulled Olivia into the car. Regardless of whether there was a traffic jam or not, he drove past the

    flower bed and chased after the tracks of tires in the alley.

    Unfortunately, the alley was not far from the intersection, where there was no trace of the van. The

    intersection was heavy with cars, so it was very difficult to find the van.

    Jacob''s heart was in his mouth.

    What should he do?

    Before leaving, Samuel told Jacob to take good care of Nicole and their children. But now Jacob had

    lost Nicole!

    Overwhelmed by a terrible sense of me, Jacob called Samuel, but Samuel''s phone was turned off.

    This was something that Jacob had never experienced before. It should be said that ever since he

    worked for Samuel, he had always been able to contact Samuel. But now, Samuel switched off his

    phone.

    Jacob was anxious, like an ant on a hot pot, while Olivia kept ming herself.

    Jacob had called a dozen times, but he still failed to get through Jacob, so Jacob had no choice but to

    call ir.

    "Mr. Hawk, do you know where Mr. Green is?"

    "I don''t know. What''s wrong?"

    ir had just returned home. Before he could talk to Gabrielle, he received the phone call from Jacob.

    Jacob didn''t hide anything.

    "Mrs. Green is missing. I called Mr. Green, but he didn''t answer. Mr. Hawk, I don''t know what you and

    Mr. Green are up to. But if you know where Mr. Green is, please contact him."

    Jacob almost cried.

    ir frowned tightly.

    "What do you mean? Isn''t Nicole staying at the Bush''s?"

    "Yes. Everything went well, but Swift suddenly escaped from the Green''s. Mrs. Green was worried

    about Laurel and Lucas, so she nned to go back to the Green''s. There was a traffic jam along the

    way, and something happened to the Crown Club. Mrs. Green went down to check what was going on.

    There were too many people, so...."

    Jacob med himself as he spoke. He shouldn''t have let Nicole and Olivia out of the car.

    However, this was rted to Jeannie. Jacob didn''t know how to tell ir about this.

    Hearing this, ir hurriedly grabbed his coat and said, "Have you contacted the police station?"

    "Yes, I''ve. But there''s an alley where no surveince is equipped. We lost our clue."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be right there."

    After hanging up, ir was about to leave.

    "What has happened?"

    Gabrielle asked when she saw his panicked expression.

    ir told her about Nicole, and Gabrielle instantly put on a serious look.

    "We''d better find Nicole as soon as possible."

    "What''s wrong?"

    From his wife''s tone, ir could tell that something was wrong.

    Gabrielle whispered, "The blood test hase out. Nicole is badly infected with bacteria and there are

    signs of massive bleeding in her uterus. I left medicine for her earlier. I don''t know if she takes it or not.

    If the situation goes out of control during this period of time, I''m afraid the consequences will be ghastly

    to contemte."

    Hearing Gabrielle''s exnation, ir knitted his brows even more tightly.

    "I have to try my best to find Nicole. However, what should I say to Samuel?"

    ir sighed and left.

    When Jacob was waiting for ir, he began to use the connections of the Green family to search for

    Nicole. But he got nothing.

    ir came along with some special people. Those people quickly found traces of the van after

    surveying the dark alley.

    "Follow me!"

    The group of people followed the clues and finally stopped at the seaside.

    It meant the trail went cold there.

    Could it be that Nicole was thrown into the sea?

    Olivia almost couldn''t bear this spection.

    "No way. The kidnapper must have some intentions of kidnapping Nicole. They won''t hurt Nicole. This

    might just be a cover-up. We''ve been tricked."

    ir quickly saw it through.

    However, when they rushed back to the alley again, the crowd had already dispersed. After being

    trampled by the crowd, the clues around had almost disappeared.

    "Spare no effort to find Swift!"

    ir hoped that Nicole was not taken away by Swift.

    Samuel was suffering great pain.

    He only drank two or three cups of wine, but it almost killed him.

    Samuel was tied to the bed. When drug addiction attacked him, he looked horrible. He even wished he

    could kill everyone.

    "Give it to me! Hurry up and give it to me!"

    Samuel shouted with scary scarlet eyes, like a raged lion that wished to destroy everything.

    The rope that bound him was specially made, and no one dared to approach him. Locked in an iron

    cage, Samuel was moring like an animal.

    Who would have thought that Samuel, the dignified young master of the Green family, would have such

    a miserable day?

    When Samuel was conscious, he rejoiced that Nicole did not know his current situation. Otherwise, it

    would wring her heart.

    Samuel couldn''t bear the thought that Nicole saw him in such a sorry state.

    The feeling of dizziness and the desire for drugs were like a poisonous dagger,pletely arousing the

    evil in his body.

    After this round of torture, Samuel was exhausted. Only then did Samuel lie there wet. Looking at the

    ceiling, he felt as if he had woken up from hell.

    He panted like a fish out of water.

    Samuel did not know how long this round hadsted, but he knew that this was only the beginning.

    What followed might be even more difficult to endure.

    The moment he lost his consciousness, he wished his mind could be upied by Nicole and the

    smiling faces of the children. However, he couldn''t control it.

    "Do me a favor."

    Samuel''s voice sounded so weak that few could hear his voice. Then someone quickly appeared in his

    line of sight.

    "Mr. Green, what can I do for you?"

    "Develop the pictures of my wife on my phone and stick them around the iron cage."

    Samuel''s voice was weak, for he was umting strength to prepare for the next round of torture.

    The subordinate hurriedly agreed and found Samuel''s phone ording to Samuel''s instructions. As

    soon as he turned on the phone, he saw a few dozen missed calls, which were all from Jacob.

    Just as the subordinate was about to tell Samuel about it, he received a phone call from ir.

    "How''s Samuel?"

    "The first round has just finished. He may rest for about ten minutes, and the second attack wille. I

    offered to give Mr. Green an injection to relieve the pain, but he disagreed."

    The subordinate replied in a low voice.

    ir kept frowning.

    "It is not bad. Samuel is not an ordinary person. It is best for him to be able to quit without relying on

    medicine. However, there is one thing you cannot tell him right now."

    "What is it?"

    "No matter who calls Samuel, don''t tell him and don''t let him unlock his phone. Understand? This kind

    of poison is too strong. Once the treatment starts, it can''t be stopped. If it stops halfway, Samuel''s

    future will be ruined. No matter what happens here, I will try my best to solve it. But now, no one can

    disturb Samuel, understand?"

    ir''s voice was very cold, not sounding like a doctor''s.

    The subordinate immediately understood.

    "Yes, Mr. Hawk, I know."

    The subordinate quickly deleted Jacob''s caller ID. Then, following Samuel''s instructions, he found

    Nicole''s photos from Samuel''s phone. After quickly developing them, the subordinate pasted them

    around the iron cage.

    Looking at Nicole''s photos, Samuel smiled weakly.

    Only in this way could he feel that Nicole was with him.

    He had to get through it!

    ''Nicole, wait for me!''

    ''When I get back, I''ll tell you everything. I won''t hide anything from you anymore!''

    Samuel secretly told himself. The second round of cruel struggle came. He did not know what had

    happened to Nicole, nor did he know how much Nicole wished him to appear.

 Chapter 451 What Do They Want

    Chapter 451 What Do They Want

    When Nicole woke up, she found herself locked up in a dark room.

    She tried to move. Then she realized that her hands and feet were tied, and that she was thrown on a

    sofa.

    Nicole looked around. This should be a private room, simr to a club''s. The decoration here was

    luxurious. It was night, and there was no light, making her unable to see it clearly.

    Was she at a club?

    Could it be the Crown Club?

    Perhaps she didn''t leave the Crown Club.

    Nicole was guessing, but she couldn''t move.

    She struggled, finding that her entire body was numb.

    She was once kidnapped, so she did not panic. Instead, she calmed herself down.

    Who was the kidnapper?

    Why did he kidnap her?

    Was it Swift?

    If it was her, Ryan had already been locked by Vincent. Who else would contact Swift and work for her?

    Nicole''s mind was constantly racing, but she got no clue.

    Her sanitary napkin was about to wet through.

    Nicole never thought that she would encounter such an awkward problem.

    Nicole was kidnapped during this special period of time. ''What the fuck?''

    She didn''t dare to move, afraid that more blood would flow out. If she wet her pants, she would be

    humiliated.

    But she couldn''t stay still. Otherwise, how could he save herself?

    After weighing up the pros and cons, Nicole decided to move. Although she could not struggle away,

    she sat up.

    Nicole was parched, but her mouth was stuffed with towels, so she could not make any noise.

    Outside, people were obsessed with singing and dancing. On one would have thought that Nicole was

    tied up in a small private room.

    Nicole tried her best to stand up, but unfortunately, she did not seed. On the contrary, she felt that

    thest thing she wanted happened.

    There was a chill in her trousers.

    The embarrassing thing finally happened.

    She was extremely depressed. She had to quiet down and gather her momentum.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Whoever kidnapped her woulde.

    Moreover, Jacob and the others must have noticed that Nicole had disappeared. It was estimated that

    they were searching the entire the Seapolis City for her.

    All Nicole needed to do was to wait.

    Nicole was weak. After struggling, she sweated profusely and exhausted.

    She leaned against the sofa and panted, feeling dizzy.

    Nicole didn''t know if it was psychological, but she felt a dull pain in her belly. There seemed to be more

    blood oozing out.

    Nicole fell asleep in a daze.

    After an unknown amount of time, she woke up, for she badly wanted to urinate.

    Even if the filth on her body could be tolerated, Nicole couldn''t solve her physiological needs on the

    sofa, could she?

    Nicole started to get anxious.

    She did not know what time it was, nor did she know how long she had been sleeping in a daze. No

    one came to see her, which made Nicole a little puzzled.

    Nicole struggled to get up again. But she failed, so she had to roll to the ground. Then, she gritted her

    teeth and rolled towards the bathroom.

    Nicole had never thought that she would be in such a sorry state one day.

    When she arrived at the bathroom door, Nicole was drenched in sweat. But she was in no mood for

    caring about it.

    Making full use of the limited space, Nicole untied her pants and began to answer the nature''s call.

    She was delighted to find toilet paper and tampons in the bathroom.

    The easiest movement now became exhausting. Fortunately, Nicole seeded in the end.

    However, her trousers were already dirty, and she was soaked.

    Nicole was in a sorry state like a beggar, but she had no time to care about it.

    She rolled back and began to knock her head against the door, hoping to attract the attention of

    outsiders.

    Nicole didn''t know if this ce was too far away from the outside or it waspletely isted. No one

    came after she tried for a long time. On the contrary, she felt so dizzy as if she was going to faint.

    In order to conserve her strength, she had to temporarily stop.

    Nicole seemed to have been forgotten. She woke up from her sleep again. Nicole had no idea how

    much time had passed. She only knew that the noise outside had disappeared. Everything fell into

    silence. Then, it became noisy again. Later, it quieted down.

    No one came to see Nicole during this period, and no one offered her food or drinks.

    Nicole almost fainted from starvation. If it weren''t for her strong desire to survive, she really wouldn''t be

    able to hold on.

    There was water and bread in the room, but Nicole was tied up. It was not easy for her to have it. Every

    time she ended in a sorry state.

    So what?

    As long as she was alive, she could endure anything.

    However, because of Nicole''s disappearance, some people went anxiety.

    ir used almost all of his connections to search for Nicole. When Jason heard that Nicole was

    missing, he also spared no effort, let alone the Greens.

    Because of the missing Nicole, the Seapolis City was in a state of panic. Policemen were assigned to

    various checkpoints, stations, railway stations, airports. The police even checked every hotel.

    When Tim learned of Nicole''s disappearance, he was extremely anxious.

    He found Jacob and punched him in the face.

    "What are you doing? Aren''t you very capable? Nicole is missing under your nose. You even have the

    face to say that you are Samuel''s special assistant. Where is Samuel? Nicole is missing. Where is he?"

    Jacob was able to dodge Tim''s fist, but he didn''t want to.

    Three days had passed!

    Nicole had been missing for three days!

    Jacob had been tortured by a sense of me and anxiety. He failed to contact Samuel.

    It seemed Samuel had disappeared from the world. There was no news about him at all. No one knew

    where he had gone or what he was doing.

    Samuel imed the overseas branch went wrong. Jacob had investigated it, but nothing like this had

    happened.

    Samuel got off the ne in Los Angeles, and he had not been heard of since then.

    "Speak! Where''s Samuel? He used to say that he loved his wife the most. Now that Nicole is missing,

    where is he?"

    Tim''s anxious expression struck Jacob dumb.

    "I don''t know!"

    "You don''t know? You are Samuel''s special assistant. How dare you answer you don''t know? Tell me.

    Is Samuel tired of Nicole and intends to get rid of Nicole in this way?"

    Hearing Tim''s remark, Jacob frowned slightly.

    "Impossible!"

    "Then where is Samuel now? Do you know how much Nicole longs for him toe and save her?

    Where is Samuel?"

    Tim went mad at Jacob.

    Yes!

    No matter how Jacob exined, no one would believe that Jacob did not know Samuel''s whereabouts.

    After all, Jacob had worked for Samuel for so many years. They were more like brothers than the

    master and the servant.

    Therefore, all of Jacob''s exnations soundedme.

    When Olivia returned, she saw Tim attacking Jacob. She was so angry that she picked up the mop and

    threw it at Tim.

    "Let go of Jacob! You bastard!"

    Olivia''s sudden appearance shocked Tim. He subconsciously counterattacked. But at the sight of

    Olivia, he was shocked.

    Tim hadn''t settled that matter with Olivia. Although he had no intention to do that thing to Olivia, he was

    a little embarrassed. Moreover, Olivia was Nicole''s best friend, so he couldn''t hit Olivia.

    Taking advantage of the gap, Olivia threw the mop directly onto Tim''s face. Coincidentally, the mop had

    just been washed and was not dry yet. The wet dirty water covered Tim''s face.

    "Holy shit! You''re so...."

    Tim hurriedly let go of Jacob and quickly wiped his face with anger. If it weren''t for Nicole, he would

    have killed Olivia.

    Jacob knew Tim had a temper. Thus, he hurriedly protected Olivia behind him and said, "If you want to

    be of assistance, help look for Mrs. Green. The Greens will repay your kindness."

    "Bullshit! I never care about it. Besides, don''t keep mentioning the Greens. You act like a faithful dog of

    the Greens. If so, why can''t you look after your own master?"

    Tim had always been impolite to Jacob, so Jacob was used to it, reluctant to argue with him. But Olivia

    couldn''t stand anymore.

    "What are you talking about? You have the same blood as Jacob. Are you a dog?"

    "Olivia, you deserve a good spanking."

    Tim felt that he and Olivia were born to be enemies. At the sight of Olivia, Tim wanted to beat her up.

    "Come on! Mr. Tim, not only have you beaten me, but you have also forced me to do something against

    my will! Is there anything else in Seapolis City that you can''t do?"

    Olivia touched Tim''s raw nerve.

    It seemed that Olivia would remember that incident for the rest of her life.

    "Forget it. I don''t argue with the woman like you! Jacob, discipline your girlfriend. I''ll try my best to find

    Nicole. It''ll be best if she is fine. If not, I won''t send her back to the Green''s! I''ve already given Samuel

    too many chances, but he doesn''t know how to cherish them."

    After that, Tim left.

    Jacob''s face darkened, but he couldn''t refute. After all, he lost Nicole.

    Noticing Jacob''s look, Olivia med herself and said, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care

    of Nicole. I''m worried now. It''s been three days. Even if the kidnapper has any requests, it''s time to give

    us a call, right?"

    Jacob put on a more serious look.

    Yes.

    There was always a purpose behind kidnappings. No matter what the kidnapper wanted, including

    Jacob''s life, Jacob would agree. But now, three days had passed. Yet the kidnapper hadn''t contacted

    them.

    What the hell did the kidnapper want?

    Uneasiness surged through Jacob.

    Could it be that the other party simply wanted Nicole''s life? If that was the case, what would happen

    when they kept waiting?

    Would Nicole be killed?

 Chapter 452 Hes Pissed off

    Chapter 452 He''s Pissed off

    Thinking of this possibility, Jacob became even more uneasy.

    "Alright, let''s try our best to find Nicole. We can''t get in touch with Samuel now. We can just hope that

    Nicole will be lucky. Anyway, if Tim interferes, there might be a trace of hope. He has well connections,

    so he may be able to find Nicole."

    Jacob was at a loss what to do now.

    Olivia said somewhat angrily, "Damn Tim, he is only kind to Nicole. But what he said is correct. Where

    exactly is Samuel? Such a terrible incident happens, but no one can get through to him. Do you think

    Samuel also happens to an incident?"

    "No! Samuel will be fine!"

    Jacob immediately rejected Olivia''s spection.

    In Jacob''s opinion, Samuel was able to handle everything. Therefore, he believed Samuel would

    definitely be fine!

    But why was Jacob worried?

    The Greens had called Jacob for many times, and Laurel personally came to inquire about Nicole.

    Lucas even used hisputer technology to search for Nicole''s whereabouts. It seemed that everyone

    was searching for Nicole.

    However, Nicole''s whereabouts was still unknown.

    Jason didn''t dare to rm Mrs. Don, but he used all the strength of the Don family to look for her.

    So many parties were working together, but they failed to find Nicole.

    When Lucas disappeared, it was the same. At that time, Zama was in charge of the Green family.

    Naturally, her remnant forces existed.

    Now that Samuel hadpletely uprooted Zama''s forces, who else could quietly take Nicole away?

    Moreover, the kidnapper didn''t contact them.

    Jacob was confused.

    The most suspicious one was Swift, but Swift also disappeared.

    Everyone was gloomy because of Nicole''s disappearance.

    Nicole was about to give up.

    To her surprise, she would die like this.

    She was like a fish out of water, lying on the floor gasping for breath.

    The floor was very cold. She felt as if she were lying on ices. She fell into aa from cold, and then

    was woken up by the chill again and again.

    Nicole didn''t know how much longer she could hold on.

    She missed Samuel very much.

    Where was he now?

    Would he be anxious and uneasy because of her disappearance? Could it be that he had already

    returned to the Seapolis City and had been with their children?

    ''Do I have a chance to see my children?''

    Nicole felt that she was a loser. She had no idea who kidnapped her or who wanted her to die.

    ''Am I going to die in confusion?¡¯

    ''How are Laurel and Lucas? Will Zoe cry for me?''

    If the other party was only targeting Nicole, it would be fine when she died. However, if the Green

    family, Samuel, and Nicole''s children were targets, was Nicole willing to die just like that?

    No!

    She was not!

    But now her limbs were numb.

    In the morning, Nicole could still roll around, wriggling like an insect. But now, she was too tired.

    She seemed to be in an ice cer, feeling hot and cold in turns.

    Her period hadsted for about 4 days. Logically speaking, the flow of blood should have decreased,

    and the period was almost over. However, Nicole found that blood kept flowing out of her body.

    Her trousers and clothes had already been wet. She was in a sorry state and stinky.

    Nicole had never been in such a sorry state before. If she died in such a wretched manner, she would

    not rest in peace.

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh.

    She was surprisingly in the mood for tease herself. She didn''t know what kind of expression Samuel

    would have when he saw her dirty body.

    Samuel had a fetish about cleanliness. Perhaps he wouldn''t believe that his wife would die like this,

    right?

    Nicole recalled how deep Samuel loved her.

    He said that he would spend the rest of his life with her, and that he would take her and their children to

    travel around the world. It seemed that he would never have such a chance.

    Nicole was gued by weakness, as if her soul had left her body.

    Nicole could no longer feel coldness and pain, bing somewhat numb.

    She heard the noise from outside, but she could no longer tell if it was daytime or night.

    At the beginning, she hoped that someone woulde to save her. She kept hitting the door with her

    head so that her forehead was broken. Blood blinded her eyes, and then her blood dried up.

    However, she had no strength to continue doing so.

    Maybe she was going to die.

    Nicole looked at the ceiling above her head. The chandelier on it had be double.

    She had never looked at it carefully. Nicole vaguely felt that the chandelier was familiar, as if she had

    seen it somewhere before.

    However, she failed to keep her mind clear, so she couldn''t figure out anything.

    She seemed to have seen Audrey in a daze.

    ''Perhaps when people are vulnerable, they will miss their closest friends and rtives.''

    ...

    Nicole then saw Ms. Bush. She was crying hard, looking pitiful.

    Nicole wanted tofort Ms. Bush, but she was too exhausted.

    In a trance, Nichole seemed to hear someone hitting the door and calling her name.

    Was it an illusion?

    When a person was in a desperate situation, he would always have hallucinations.

    Nicole slowly closed her eyes, involuntarily murmuring Samuel''s name.

    "Nicole! Nicole!"

    When Tim barged in and saw Nicole on the verge of death, his eyes turned red.

    "Samuel, is it you? Sorry, I can''t hold on any longer."

    Nicole only heard someone calling her name. The voice sounded familiar and anxious.

    The person in this world who cared so much about her should be Samuel, right?

    She smiled and fell into aa.

    Tim couldn''t believe she was Nicole.

    ...

    Was she Nicole, who was like a goddess so that he always felt he was not worthy of?

    Nicole''s body was boiling hot, and not a single part was intact. Besides, she smelled of blood.

    Her trousers and clothes were stained with blood. Some coagted on her body, while others were

    wet.

    Especially the sight of wounds and bloodstains on Nicole''s forehead wrung Tim''s heart.

    ...

    Who did this to Nicole?

    Even though Tim was experienced, he was still scared out of his wits by Nicole.

    He didn''t know where Nicole hurt, or which part of her body was in pain. Tim thought that Nicole was

    like a leaf falling from the wind, as if she would disappear anytime.

    Tim was uneasy and frightened. He picked up Nicole desperately and ran out.

    Tim ran out of the club with Nicole in his arms, not caring about how the people outside would think of

    him. He then drove directly towards the Military Hospital.

    He even drove through several red lights along the way.

    When he carried Nicole, who was covered in blood, into the Military Hospital, Gabrielle and ir were

    dumbfounded.

    "Heavens! Where did you find Nicole?"

    "Hurry up and save her! Is it useful to talk about this now?"

    Tim pushed ir away and sent Nicole to the emergency room.

    In shock, Gabrielle quickly put on her sterile clothes and decided to personally operate.

    ir was afraid that Jacob would be worried, so he directly called Jacob and Olivia.

    Not long after, Jacob, Olivia, and Jason arrived.

    "How''s Nicole?"

    They finally found Nicole after she had been missing for four days. But they didn''t expect that it would

    end like this.

    Tim''s entire body was covered in blood. He looked truly frightening, but it made everyone even more

    worried.

    This was Nicole''s blood.

    How much blood had Nicole lost?

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gabrielle personally performed the surgery, but everyone was still very concerned.

    The lights in the operating room were on all the time, and the people waiting outside were tortured by

    fear and anxiety.

    Tim felt that his breathing was about to stop.

    He was irritable right now, wanting to start a fight, especially with Samuel.

    ...

    When Nicole was in such a desperate situation, she still called Samuel''s name. But where was

    Samuel?

    Jason couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "Mr. Tim, where did you find Nicole?"

    They searched for the entire Seapolis City, but they couldn''t find Nicole. Now, Tim seeded.

    Thus, they were curious. Was there any ce in the city that they didn''t know?

    Tim stared at Jason with a meaningful look, which puzzled Jason.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Jason felt that Tim''s gaze was filled with a trace of curiosity, hatred, and something Jason couldn''t see

    through.

    Tim whispered, "If I tell you that I found Nicole at your family''s club, will you believe me?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Jason thought that this was impossible!

    "Impossible! Clubs owned by my family are only open to members. How could Nicole appear in my

    family''s club?"

    "You tell me. Your family used to treat Nicole harshly, and Mrs. Don hates Nicole to the extreme. Nicole

    has be like this. If I find out that the Dons get involved, I will not let you off!"

    Grim-faced Tim was like a life-threatening messenger from hell. What he said shocked Jason.

    Jason searched all the business halls, ports, and railway stations throughout the Seapolis City.

    However, he missed the property owned by his family, for he thought they were clean.

    Who used the Don family to cover his tracks and treated Nicole like this?

    Jason couldn''t figure it out. He believed that his family had been targeted.

    However, Jason failed to exin everything.

    Jason found it hard to vindicate himself. He was worried. If Mrs. Don found out that something like this

    had happened to Nicole at their club, what would happen?

    One bodyguard of the Dons ran in and whispered in Jason''s ear.

    "Mr. Jason, Vi has escaped."

    "What did you say?"

    Jason flied into a temper.

    "What a group of good-for-nothings you are? You even allow a weak woman to escape. What exactly is

    going on?"

 Chapter 453 Ill Stay

    Chapter 453 I''ll Stay

    "What''s the matter?"

    Tim was surprisingly calm.

    When he saw Nicole, his entire body trembled. When he escorted Nicole into the operating room, he

    was out of his wits. Now he had regained all hisposure, looking distant.

    After a brief pause, Jason said, "Vi has escaped."

    "There are so many kung fu experts in the Don''s. But Vi escapes under their noses. Moreover,

    Nicole was found in the club owned by your family. Mr. Jason, if you im that your family has nothing

    to do with this, do you think I''ll believe it?"

    Tim targeted Jason. His tone carried a hint of anger.

    ir hurriedly said, "There may be something else behind this incident. No matter what, the Dons won''t

    do it to Nicole, considering their rtionship."

    "It''s hard to say. We all know how Mrs. Don treated Nicole earlier. So, I don''t believe that the Dons

    have nothing to do Nicole''s kidnapping. Let me make myself clear. It''ll be best that Nicole is fine. But if

    not, you won''t be able to live a peaceful life! If you don''t believe me, wait and see!"

    Hearing Tim''s threat, everyone present was astonished.

    Jacob frowned, feeling that Tim''s remark was not proper.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "Mr. Tim, Nicole is a member of the Green family. The Greens owe you a favor. Naturally, I will report it

    to Laurel. The Greens will repay your kindness. However, Mr. Tim, I hope that you will stop intervening

    with this affair."

    "Why do you ask me to stay out of it? The Greens fail to find Nicole. You know that she is the young

    madam of the Green family. But you lost her! Four days have passed. No one knows what Nicole has

    experienced. Where is Samuel? Where is he?"

    Tim was infuriated.

    Samuel, whom Nicole cared about the most, did not show up, nor did he give his regards to Nicole.

    Was he dead?

    Nicole had been kidnapped for four days. Tim believed that Samuel must have been notified of it.

    Since then, why didn''t Samuele?

    Why hadn''t Samuel been heard of?

    Samuel said he would love Nicole forever and make her happy. This was bullshit!

    Tim saw Nicole lying on the floor alone, as if she had been abandoned by the whole world.

    Who could understand that kind of despair and loneliness?

    When Nicole needed Samuel the most, where was he?

    Jacob was silenced by Tim''s questions.

    Olivia did not speak for Samuel anymore.

    Olivia had been waiting for four days, hoping that Samuel would suddenly appear in front of them and

    bring Nicole back.

    However, no one could contact Samuel. It was Tim who brought Nicole back.

    Seeing Tim being so aggressive, ir couldn''t help but say, "Samuel is not as ruthless as you imagine.

    He must be kept, so he can''te back. Moreover, it''s very likely that he doesn''t know about Nicole''s

    kidnapping. Mr. Tim, watch your mouth."

    "Mouth my mouth? Mr. Hawk, I admire you for your medical skills. But I know the rtionship between

    you and Samuel. I don''t me you for speaking up for Samuel now. But don''t meddle in my affair. Let

    me repeat. From now on, I''ll take care of Nicole! Since Samuel is useless and can''t protect Nicole, then

    it''s my turn!"

    Tim didn''t scruple to say so.

    Tim used to show consideration to Nicole''s feelings. Since Nicole liked Samuel, Tim hid his affection for

    Nicole.

    However, Tim''s concession and endurance did not bring about Nicole''s peace and happiness, so he

    had nothing to worry about.

    "Mr. Tim, have you considered Nicole''s feelings when you speak like this?"

    Laurel rushed over when she received the news. She happened to hear Tim''sment and

    questioned Tim.

    Tim didn''t care what other people thought. But now that Laurel mentioned Nicole''s thought, Tim

    frowned slightly.

    "Laurel, do you think that after this incident, Nicole will continue to be infatuated with your son? In

    despair, she waited for Samuel to rescue her, but he didn''t show up."

    Laurel was struck dumb, at a loss how to answer.

    She did not know where Samuel had gone, nor could she contact him.

    Lucas came out from behind Laurel. When he saw Tim, he bowed deeply to Tim and said, "Tim, thank

    you for saving my mother."

    Ever since Tim rescued Nicole, he had been full of anger. To his surprise, he was disarmed by Lucas.

    "You are wee."

    Tim touched Lucas¡¯ head, and his eyes were a little red.

    Lucas looked at the blood on Tim''s body and was somewhat scared. He asked, "Is this my mother''s

    blood?"

    "Your mother will be fine."

    For the first time, Tim didn''t know how tofort a child.

    This was Nicole''s son!

    Lucas did not speak anymore. He stood quietly beside Tim and watched the light of the operating

    room. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Laurel wanted to say something, but she bit her tongue and waited anxiously.

    The door to the operating room opened, and Gabrielle came out. When she saw so many people, she

    couldn''t help but hesitate for a moment.

    "How''s it going?"

    ir was more nervous than anyone else.

    Gabrielle shifted her gaze from his husband to Laurel. Noticing that Samuel was absent, she knew that

    Samuel did not know about Nicole''s situation.

    "What exactly was going on?"

    Tim couldn''t hold back any longer.

    Lucas tightly grabbed onto Tim''s clothes. It could be told that Lucas pretended to be calm.

    Tim subconsciously held Lucas'' hand. This time, Lucas did not shake Tim''s hand off. He allowed Tim to

    hold his. Lucas'' palms were covered in sweat.

    When Gabrielle saw Lucas, she said, "The patient is in a bad situation. I need to talk to the patient''s

    family alone."

    "I''m Nicole''s mother-inw. I haven''t notified Nicole''s mother. You can talk to me," Laurel immediately

    stood forward and said.

    "I need to know what''s going on."

    Tim took an intransigent attitude, as if he would fight with anyone who refused to let him know.

    As Gabrielle was about to argue, Jason spoke.

    "No matter what, Nicole is my family. So, I have right to be informed."

    Since no one was willing to give way, Gabrielle was in a difficult situation.

    ir sighed, "Lucas, can we go out for a while?"

    He wanted to take Lucas out. After all, Lucas was too young.

    Lucas looked at Tim expectantly.

    Laurel was sad.

    Lucas was her grandson, but he relied on Tim the most. Although Tim sent Nicole into the hospital,

    Laurel found this scene was somewhat disappointed.

    Jason felt awful.

    Lucas was an independent child. He treated the Dons very well back then. If Mrs. Don hadn''t broken

    Nicole''s heart by doing those things, perhaps Lucas would choose to stay by Jason''s side.

    Jason looked at Lucas and wanted to say something, but he bit it back.

    Olivia wanted to bring Lucas over, and then she heard Tim say, "You''re a boy. No matter what you hear

    or what happens, you have to act like a man, okay? Your daddy is not by your mommy''s side right now.

    You''re Nicole''s son, so you can''t be afraid!"

    "Yes! I want to stay!"

    Lucas said firmly.

    Gabrielle looked at ir.

    At this point, even if ir was in silence, Gabrielle knew that none of them would quit.

    Gabrielle coughed and said, "Nicole''s condition is very bad. She suffers from a high fever. Moreover,

    she was weak before. Her uterus is bleeding, so we need to stop it, and we have been trying our best

    to do so. Nicole catches a cold, and she has not been taken care of in the past few days, so she has a

    stubborn high fever. I''m not sure if we can stop the bleeding. Thest thing I want is to remove Nicole''s

    uterus. At that time, I need the signature of Nicole''s family! So, I still hope that her husband will be

    present. "

    Gabrielle''s final part of her remark was meant for ir.

    ir frowned.

    He knew what Gabrielle meant.

    But now, did he really need to rm Samuel?

    Nicole had be like this.

    If Samuel rushed back, it made no difference to Nicole. But Samuel''s treatment would be stopped, and

    he would be an addict for the rest of his life. After that, Nicole might still die. Her uterus might be

    removed, or she might face something even more terrifying.

    Therefore, whether Samuel came back or not was not of much use to Nicole. Instead, it would ruin

    Samuel''s life.

    ir was Samuel''s friend, so he naturally didn''t want Samuel to be a drug addict for the rest of his life.

    Therefore, even though ir knew that Nicole needed Samuel, ir kept Samuel''s secret and refused

    to expose Samuel''s location.

    Telling from ir''s behavior, Gabrielle knew his decision.

    They seldom disagree over something like this. But at this moment, Gabrielle was somewhat angry.

    Gabrielle was a woman, so she naturally knew when a woman needed her husband''s care the most.

    But now, ir broke the connection between Samuel and Nicole. Gabrielle knew that ir was doing

    this for Samuel and Nicole, but she was furious.

    Everyone present was shocked by Gabrielle''s exnation, especially Olivia.

    "How can this be? To remove the uterus? Gabrielle, we both know what kind of seque and

    "I know. I''m trying my best to save her. But at worst, I have to do so. So please contact the patient''s

    family as soon as possible."

    After saying that, Gabrielle returned to the operating room. Everyone outside looked at Laurel in

    unison, as if only Laurel could find Samuel now.

    ...

 Chapter 454 Just Take Him as a Selfish Person

    Chapter 454 Just Take Him as a Selfish Person

    Laurel never expected herself to face such a choice in her life. Samuel wasn''t here, and she was

    Nicole''s mother-inw. What should she choose?

    "Laurel, this is serious. You''d better ask Samuel toe back."

    Jason said.

    Nicole was his niece, so of course he cared about her. Besides, everyone knew what it meant for a

    woman to lose her uterus.

    Nicole was so nice that she shouldn''t suffer from this.

    Even Jason, who had always believed in Samuel, couldn''t wait to get Samuel back now.

    Laurel didn''t know how to exin it away.

    If she knew where Samuel was, she would definitely ask him toe back. However, she didn''t know.

    Jacob and Olivia looked at Laurel too. Although they didn''t say anything, their intention was obvious.

    Laurel felt stressful.

    "I''ll go call Vincent and see if he can contact Samuel."

    She walked away to make the phone call.

    She was eager to find Samuel.

    While talking on the phone, she asked Vincent to have his subordinates in the Night Elf Empire to find

    Samuel. Vincent agreed and asked how Nicole was doing now.

    When he knew Nicole''s condition, he whispered, "Mom, Samuel is off the radar. Could it be that

    something has happened to him?"

    "Impossible. Nothing will happen to Samuel. Hurry to find him."

    "Alright!"

    After hanging up the phone, Laurel discovered Lucas standing behind her.

    She didn''t know when he moved here, and felt distressed at sight of his worried face.

    "Lucas, don''t worry. Your mommy will be fine."

    "What about daddy? Why can''t we find him? I contacted him online, but he didn''t reply to me. He never

    did this before."

    Lucas¡¯ little face puckered.

    Mommyy between life and death, but daddy didn''t show up. Lucas told himself to be strong and

    calm, but he couldn''t. After all, he was just a child.

    Laurel knew Lucas was worried and hugged him in her arms.

    "It''s fine. Your mommy will be fine, so will your daddy. God will bless them."

    However, soothing statement was useless now.

    As time passed, everyone was burning with anxiety.

    Tim stood still outside the operating room, as if his feet were nailed to the ground.

    Jacob went out to buy some food, but none of them had any appetite.

    Time was passing, and Gabrielle still didn''te out. Only the nurses kept taking blood bags in.

    Everyone felt tortured by anxiety.

    The operationsted for more than ten hours, and everyone got a little tired.

    "You guys can go home. I''ll wait here."

    Tim''s voice was hoarse.

    Jason shook his sore neck and said, "I''ll stay too. Lucas is a child, and he has been waiting here for so

    long. Laurel, you should take him back and get some rest."

    There was no news from Vincent.

    Nobody thought that Samuel coulde back now, and Jacob was slightly uneasy.

    He had been calling Samuel all along, but the phone was off. He even contacted Samuel through

    codes used in the army, but still got no answer.

    Something was wrong!

    However, he couldn''t say it now.

    Olivia noticed his uneasiness, but she didn''t ask because all she cared about now was Nicole.

    Lucas insisted on staying. He was quiet and behaved well. He was so sensible that everyone loved him

    more and felt sorry for him.

    Fourteen hourster, the light went out and the operation was finally over.

    Gabrielle walked out wearily. ir stepped forward to support her, but she pulled away.

    Although she didn''t say anything, ir knew that Gabrielle was ming him.

    That was right!

    If the person inside the operating room was Gabrielle and no one told him about her illness, he would

    probably be angry.

    However, although he understood it, he couldn''t take risks with Samuel''s life.

    ir admitted that he was selfish.

    Anyway, he just didn''t want Samuel''s life to be ruined. Even if Gabrielle didn''t understand, ir didn''t

    regret it.

    He sighed and stood aside, fixing his eyes on Gabrielle in case that she would drop with overwork.

    Gabrielle rarely did such a major operation.

    As soon as she came out, everyone got nervous and dared not to ask.

    It was as if something bad would happen once they asked. They looked at Gabrielle with hope in their

    eyes, which gave Gabrielle a lot of pressure.

    "The operation was very sessful. Nicole is in stable condition and her fever is gone. However, she

    needs to stay in the ICU overnight for observation. She may be infected and catch a fever anytime and

    anywhere, so someone should stay to look after her tonight. You should discuss who is better to stay."

    Gabrielle''s voice was hoarse and her eyes were bloodshot.

    She had gone all out to save Nicole from the brink of death.

    As a woman, she knew that life wasn''t easy for a woman. Her conscience pricked her as she hid

    Samuel''s whereabouts from Nicole.

    Olivia and Laurel both spoke.

    "I''ll stay!"

    They looked at each other and Laurel said, "I am Nicole''s mother-inw, so I should stay."

    "Mrs. Green, you''re old. And you need to take care of Lucas. So let me stay."

    Olivia said with a faint smile.

    Tim suddenly spoke.

    "You all go home. I''ll stay here."

    "You''re not suitable!"

    Laurel and Olivia spoke together.

    This time, Laurel held her tongue and allowed Olivia to speak.

    Looking at Tim, Olivia knew that he was truly worried about Nicole. She had a better impression of Tim

    and whispered, "It''s not convenient for you to stay. Nicole is weak and needs a woman to take care of

    her. You are just her friend rather than her husband. To prevent her reputation, you can''t stay."

    What Olivia said was obscure, but Tim was a rake. So how would he not know her meaning?

    He narrowed his eyes and whispered, "Anyway, I''ll stay. I''ll wait outside. If you need anything, just call

    me at any time."

    Then Olivia stopped there.

    "I''ll stay too. I want to take care of mommy."

    Lucas finally said in a hoarse voice. Obviously, it was too much for him. Although he had good

    psychological quality, he was just a small kid.

    Tim turned to look at Lucas and touched his head, saying, "Go back and have some rest. You can

    don''t you need to find your daddy? I think when your momes around, the person she wants to see

    the most is your daddy. This task is very important. No one else can aplish it, except you. Be good

    and go home, okay?"

    Hearing this, Lucas was silent for a while and said, "You will stay, right? Uncle Tim, if there is anything

    wrong with my mother, please tell me."

    "Alright! I will keep you posted!"

    Lucas believed Tim.

    He nodded and left with Laurel.

    Jason got choked up as he watched Lucas'' small back.

    "Fine, I don''t fight about it. I''ll go home tonight and relieve you tomorrow."

    He knew that Nicole wouldn''t be discharged from the hospital in a short period. They needed to take

    turns to take care of her.

    Nobody had any objections to this.

    After Jason left, there were only Olivia and Tim waiting outside the operating room. When Nicole was

    pushed out, Olivia saw her pale face and burst into tears.

    Tim''s eyes also welled up with tears.

    They sent Nicole back to the ward, and then the nurse connected her with various medical instruments.

    Tim felt pity for her and left the ICU reluctantly.

    Nicole had been sleeping.

    Jacob went home to get some food for Olivia and call some bodyguards over.

    Tim was sitting on a chair outside the ICU.

    Olivia washed Nicole''s face and whispered, "What exactly happened to you? How did this happen?

    Who kidnapped you? Nicole, why did you always encounter such things?"

    However, Nicole couldn''t answer.

    Nicole was panicking while she was unconscious.

    She saw that a ck-clothed man with a mask kept chasing after her and tried to kill her. She kept

    running, but just couldn''t get rid of him.

    Finally, she saw Samuel and ran to him in surprise, but his figure suddenly became blurry.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "No! No! Samuel, don''t go!"

    She shouted and chased after him, but Samuel became more and more transparent and disappeared

    in front of her.

    Nicole felt that she seemed to lose Samuel. This thought wrung her heart and made her unable to

    breathe.

    "Samuel! Samuel!"

    She shouted crazily, but a pool of blood oozed out from where Samuel had been standing. There was

    more and more blood, which engulfed Nicole''s feet in the end.

    "Save me! Nicole, save me!"

    Nicole heard Samuel''s cry for help, but she couldn''t see him.

    "Where are you? What happened to you? Samuel! Speak! Come out! Samuel!"

    Nicole cried out as she was looking for Samuel, and got more and more disturbed. She felt out of

    breath, as if there was a vine tightly wrapping around her chest.

    Olivia didn''t know what Nicole was dreaming about and only heard Nicole calling Samuel''s name.

    Suddenly, the ECG monitor beeped.

    "Doctor! Come over, Gabrielle!"

    Olivia shouted in panic.

    She turned around and ran outside. However, she felt a little weak and almost fell to the ground. Tim

    suddenly opened the door and anxiously asked, "What''s happening?"

    "There seems to be something wrong with Nicole! Call the doctor!"

    Olivia was about to break down.

    Tim nced at Nicole and ran out.

    Both of them seemed to have forgotten that there was a call button in the ICU.

 Chapter 455 I Wont Let You Go Even If I Die

    Chapter 455 I Won''t Let You Go Even If I Die

    Gabrielle and ir were arguing in the office.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "Anyway, we should get Samuel back!"

    Gabrielle said resolutely.

    However, ir firmly said, "No way. We both know what it means if Samueles back now."

    "But Nicole is in danger. Nobody knows what will happen to her tomorrow. If she can''t survive, do you

    bear to stop her from seeing her husband onest time? ir, I know you want the best for Samuel, but

    you are also a doctor. Think carefully, if I''m dying and no one tells you about it, you find that I''m dead or

    dying aftering back. How do you feel about that?"

    This analogy made ir ufortable.

    "It won''t happen to you!"

    "I am also a human! And I am a woman!"

    "Gabrielle, both of us are excellent doctors. I know that you are good at gynecological diseases and

    can handle difficult illnesses that others can''t solve. We just wait for three days. Three dayster, no

    matter whether Nicole gets better or worse, I will ask Samuel toe back. Is it okay?"

    Gabrielle felt somewhat helpless.

    "What if Nicole can''t survive three days?"

    ir got stuck on the question.

    "Didn''t you say that her operation was sessful?"

    "The operation was indeed sessful, but she is in poorer health now. Moreover, her uterus is

    damaged. Whether there will be a massive bleeding is unknown. I only temporarily stopped the

    bleeding, and I don''t know what will happen next. As doctors, we both know what''s good for the

    patients. We know that it''s best for Samuel toe back and guard Nicole. Perhaps, perhaps...."

    Gabrielle didn''t finish her words, but ir understood what she meant.

    He did feel sympathy for Nicole, but he still insisted on his decision.

    "I told you to wait for three days! After that, I will ask Samuel toe back. I know that you feel bad for

    Nicole, but only I know where Samuel is. If you want me to be in trouble, you can tell others about that."

    Then he turned around and left.

    Gabrielle bit her lips angrily, but she also didn''t want ir to be targeted by the Dons, the Greens and

    the Louis family.

    It turned out that both she and ire were selfish.

    Gabrielle realized that a person would give up his principles and the bottom line for his beloved one.

    She sat down on the chair in depression.

    When Tim arrived, he saw ir leave the office unhappily. Tim didn''t dig into it but knocked on the door.

    "Gabrielle, something is wrong with Nicole. Hurry up and check on her!"

    Tim''s voice trembled.

    Gabrielle quickly got up and ran towards the ICU.

    When she arrived, she saw Olivia''s panicked expression and hastened to examine Nicole.

    "Her blood pressure is too high. Apparently, she is unstable. Something is disturbing her in her dream.

    Fortunately, she doesn''t have a fever. I''ll give her a shot to calm her down, and then she can sleep

    peacefully. You guys should be rm tonight and pay attention to the data on those medical

    instruments. Do you understand?"

    Gabrielle instructed and injected Nicole with a tranquilizer.

    As the medicine took effect, Nicole gradually calmed down.

    This rxed Tim and Olivia.

    "I''m stay outside. Call me if anything happens."

    Olivia nodded at Tim.

    Fortunately, Tim was here. Olivia had really panicked just now.

    "Alright."

    Gabrielle looked at them and walked out of the room silently.

    As the night got dark, Olivia and Tim still had no appetite. They were guarding with one inside the ICU

    and one outside.

    By midnight, Tim was a little sleepy.

    He looked around and found the bodyguards brought by Jacob were standing nearby. Inside, Olivia

    was worried that she would fall asleep, so she kept herself awake by pricking herself with a needle.

    Tim yawned and wanted to go to the bathroom for a cigarette.

    He stood up and walked straight to the bathroom.

    A nurse pushed a cart towards the ICU.

    Tim frowned and asked as he passed the nurse.

    "Is this for Nicole?"

    "Yes, Gabrielle said that Ms. Nicole is weak and needs more drugs."

    The nurse murmured.

    Tim nodded. He felt that the nurse''s voice was a little familiar, but he didn''t dwell on it.

    "Be careful and gentle. Don''t wake Nicole up."

    "Alright!"

    Then the nurse pushed the cart and walked past Tim.

    Tim went into the bathroom and had a pee. Just as he took out his cigarette case, he suddenly thought

    of the nurse he had met just now.

    Why did he feel that her voice was so familiar?

    Besides, the nurse seemed to be wearing perfume.

    Would a nurse wear perfume on duty?

    Although the fragrance was light, Tim still smelt it, since he had mucked about with a lot of women

    before.

    He suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    He hurried out of the bathroom and shouted to Jacob, "Go into Nicole''s ward and catch that nurse!"

    Jacob was shocked and dashed towards Nicole''s ward. Tim followed him and rushed over.

    Olivia didn''t know what was going on. When she was about to fall asleep, she heard the door open and

    saw a nurse walk in with a cart filled with drugs.

    She shook her head and tried to keep herself awake, asking, "It''ste now. Does Nicole still need an

    intravenous drip?"

    "Yes, she''ll be put on a drip for three days."

    "I see!"

    Olivia didn''t doubt. She yawned and made way for the nurse. After that, she turned around to drink

    some water to refresh herself.

    At this moment, the nurse knocked Olivia out with her hand.

    She watched Olivia fall to the ground and turned around. Then she took out a dagger from under the

    cart and tried to stab Nicole.

    "Stop!"

    In a hurry, Jacob took off his shoes and threw them over.

    The nurse did not expect Jacob to arrive so soon. She dodged and pounced on Nicole again. It

    seemed that she had to kill Nicole.

    Upon arrival, Tim saw that Jacob was fighting against the nurse.

    Tim trotted over and heaved a sigh of relief when he made sure that Nicole was fine.

    He just stood beside Nicole to protect those medical instruments.

    Since Jacob was too difficult to deal with, the nurse faked an attack and secretly threw the dagger at

    Nicole.

    Tim pped it away, but he didn''t expect the nurse to throw another dagger at Nicole.

    Obviously, the nurse knew Tim would make a move. After throwing the first dagger, she quickly threw

    the second one.

    Tim could block the first attack, but he couldn''t stop the second one.

    At this critical moment, he stood in front of Nicole to protect her.

    Then the dagger pierced into Tim''s shoulder.

    Warm blood sprayed out in an instant.

    He snorted and still tried to catch the nurse. Just as he was about to make a move, Jacob kicked the

    nurse to the ground with his left leg.

    The nurse wanted to roll away, but Tim moved over and stepped on her body, taking off her mask.

    Then the nurse''s face was exposed.

    Jacob shouted in surprise, "Swift? You can fight?"

    Jacob and Samuel had known Swift for so many years, but neither of them knew that Swift could fight.

    Perhaps even Riley didn''t know that her mother was good at fighting.

    Swift growled, "It was my mistake not to kill Nicole. But even if I die, I will not let you off!"

    She wanted to bite her tongue andmit suicide, but Tim stopped her.

    "How will I give you the chance tomit suicide? You want to die? Don''t worry, I''ll make your life a

    living hell!"

    Then he kicked Swift towards Jacob and said coldly, "The Greens can''t even keep a woman. I think

    you''d better not take Swift back to the Green''s."

    "What do you mean?"

    Jacob frowned slightly.

    However, Tim said indifferently, "Don''t you get me? Since Swift was able to escape from the Green''s

    and knew Nicole''s location, there must be a mole."

    Jacob fell silent.

    This had urred to him just now. But if he didn''t bring Swift back to the Green''s, where should he

    send her to?

    Suddenly, Tim threw his key to Jacob.

    "My dad knows where the secret room is. Swift can''t die now. There are many things I have to ask her.

    Take her to my house."

    Jacob was slightly startled.

    He knew more than anyone how much Tim hated him, the illegitimate son of the Louis family. Tim had

    spared no effort to ruin Jacob, but now he actually asked Jacob to bring Swift to the Louis'' residence.

    Jacob was truly shocked.

    Tim seemed to know what he was thinking and said coldly, "Don''t think too much. I still hate you. I did

    this for Nicole."

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked to Nicole, finding that she was still asleep. He

    heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Olivia, who was lying unconscious on the ground. He did not show

    any mercy and poured a cup of cold water down.

    Olivia cried out in rm and became wide awake.

    What she saw panicked her.

    "Nicole!"

    "She is fine. You''d better change your clothes and call a nurse to treat my wound."

    Tim said and sat down beside Nicole''s bed. He gazed at her and seemed not to notice that his shoulder

    was bleeding.

 Chapter 456 A Careful Man like Tim

    Chapter 456 A Careful Man like Tim

    Olivia was still confused somehow, but seeing Swift under Jacob''s control, she understood everything.

    Just now, Nicole was almost in danger!

    Thinking about this, Olivia became angry.

    Olivia came to the front of Swift and kicked her with anger, "What grudge do you have with Nicole?

    Why do you attack her again and again? Swift, are you still a human?"

    Being controlled by Jacob with her mouth opened, Swift couldn''t say a word now. She could only stare

    at Olivia fiercely, looking like a poisonous snake.

    Olivia wasn''t afraid of Swift, so she kicked the woman again fiercely. At this moment, Jacob said,

    "Hurry to call the nurse. If Tim continued bleeding, he would faint."

    Hearing this, Olivia turned her head slightly, and saw Jacob pull out the dagger on Tim''s shoulder

    without hesitation. The blood sprayed everywhere.

    "Did he try to save Nicole?"

    Olivia asked Jacob in a low voice.

    Jacob nodded.

    Olivia''s expression changed slightly.

    Without saying more, she soon went out to call a nurse in.

    Gabrielle, who was living in the office, rushed over when she heard that Nicole was in trouble.

    As Gabrielle arrived, Jacob had already taken Swift away.

    Looking at the blood on Tim''s body, Gabrielle couldn''t help but say, "Let me help you."

    She took over the job as a nurse and carefully bandaged Tim''s wounds.

    "The wound isn''t too deep, but you''d better keep it dry these days. You''re injured now, so you should go

    back and rest. Nicole may not wake up tonight."

    From Tim''s eyes, Gabrielle could read his love for Nicole.

    Actually, Gabrielle was contradictory in her mind.

    On the one hand, she hoped Tim could stay here to protect Nicole, but on the other hand, she didn''t

    want him to stay.

    After all, Nicole was only concerned about Samuel.

    However, Tim said with ease, "I''m fine. I used to fight on the battlefield, and this little wound was

    nothing. Besides, I have ever been awake for three days, so I don''t care about this night. Let''s talk

    about it tomorrow when Jasones over. To leave a weak woman like Olivia here only, I can''t rest

    assured."

    Hearing this, Olivia felt somewhat guilty.

    "I was careless. I thought she was a nurse, but I didn''t expect it to be Swift."

    Speaking of this, Olivia felt remorse.

    "We didn''t take good care of her, so it was also the responsibility of the hospital."

    Hearing Gabrielle''s words, Tim said, "It''s not the time to talk about who is right and who is wrong. I just

    wonder when she will wake up, and whether she will be fine if she wakes up."

    Hearing Tim''s question, Gabrielle said in a low voice, "Not necessarily. She will be in danger anytime

    and anywhere, but she needs to be taken good care of. She is very weak these days and not suitable

    for eating. You''d better help her to walk after she wakes up tomorrow. Then let her eat some liquid

    food, but not too much."

    "OK, I will see to that!"

    Olivia agreed immediately.

    Gabrielle wanted to say something, but didn''t open her mouth atst.

    She walked out with her heavy steps.

    Tim looked at Olivia and Nicole. He whispered to Olivia, "I''m going to sit on the bench outside here. It

    was my fault just now. I shouldn''t have gone to the bathroom. When I brushed past Swift, I didn''t expect

    that she intended to kill Nicole, so you don''t have to me yourself. If you''re sleepy, just sleep for a

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    while and ask me toe in. I''ll always be outside. I promise I won''t go anywhere this time."

    With that, Tim went out right away.

    He really wanted to stay, but he knew that Olivia was right.

    He and Nicole were only friends, not lovers, nor husband and wife. It was inconvenient for him to do

    many things, especially those with women.

    Just as he reached the door, Tim paused for a moment without turning around. "Although she is

    unconscious, she is still menstruating. I seemed to see some blood on the bed just now. If it''s

    convenient for you, change it for her."

    After saying that, Tim opened the door and went out.

    Olivia was stunned for a moment before she realized what Tim was talking about.

    She felt kind of guilty.

    Olivia felt most sleepy in the second half of the night. She was so busy keeping herself awake that she

    forgot to change the sanitary napkin for Nicole. Being reminded by Tim, Olivia felt rather guilty.

    Unexpectedly, as a woman and Nicole''s best friend, Olivia was not as careful as a man like Tim.

    Actually, the carefulness of Tim really impressed Olivia. She even thought that if he was Nicole''s

    boyfriend, perhaps Nicole wouldn''t have suffered so much.

    Moreover, they haven''t heard from Samuel for a long time, so Olivia was disappointed with Samuel.

    She hurried to change the sanitary napkin for Nicole, but found that the blood had already been all

    over.

    She quickly cleaned up for Nicole and changed the sheets, and then sat down.

    Looking out through the window, Olivia saw Tim sitting on the bench and thinking something, but he

    asionally looked towards this direction. His concerns made Olivia feel somewhat released.

    The rest of the night was shocking but safe, and Nicole was quiet.

    As the sky gradually turned bright, Olivia shook her sore shoulders and stood up.

    She saw Tim still sitting outside like a statue without moving a little bit.

    Olivia poured a cup of hot water for Tim.

    "Hey, have a cup of hot water."

    "How''s Nicole?"

    Tim was still worried about Nicole.

    "Everything is normal. I''ll just wait for Doctor Farley to check it out."

    Olivia was also worried.

    "Go inside. Nicole needs someone to look after her."

    Tim drank a mouthful of hot water and continued to look around.

    Olivia entered the intensive care unit.

    Not long after, Gabrielle came in.

    She did a full-body check-up for Nicole, and there was no danger for the time being. Then she had

    Nicole taken into the intensive care unit.

    After they arrived at the ward, Jason and Laurel also came. Both of them brought some food, some for

    Olivia and Tim, some for Nicole.

    Seeing Tim injured, Jason frowned slightly.

    "What happenedst night?"

    "Nothing much. I was a little sleepyst night, so identally fell and hit my shoulder, with my skin

    scratched a little bit. Right in the hospital, I bandaged it up by the way."

    Tim said with ease.

    Right now, he didn''t want the Don family and the Green family to interfere in Swift''s affairs.

    Seeing Tim''s careless expression, Jason couldn''t help but look at Olivia.

    "Did he really fall by himself?"

    Olivia immediately nodded and said, "Perhaps Mr. Tim is too sleepy. He identally hit the shelf

    beside him when he got up."

    Hearing Olivia say the same thing, Jason didn''t say more. And Laurel only looked at Tim without asking

    anything.

    "Is Nicole alright?"

    "She''s fine. Mrs. Green, where''s Lucas? Is he home?"

    Olivia was worried about Lucas.

    Laurel nodded and said, "Yes, that child was probably frightened yesterday. He caught a cold and got

    up with a fever this morning, so I didn''t let hime with me. Let Nicole have the porridge I cooked for

    her when she woke up. Olivia, you must be tiredst night and I nned to rece you, but Lucas is

    sick, so I..."

    "It doesn''t matter, Mrs. Green. I can handle it. But Lucas matters. Don''t let anything happen to him."

    Olivia was still worried about Lucas.

    "I''ve sent for the nurse, who wille and take care of Nicole with youter. I''ve also applied for one

    more bed from the hospital. If you''re sleepy, go to sleep for a while. I know you wouldn''t rest assured if

    someone else takes care of Nicole. Neither would I. So I''m sorry to trouble you."

    After hearing Laurel''s words, Olivia shook her head.

    For Olivia, she was willing to take care of Nicole.

    Jason went in to see Nicole. Seeing that she hadn''t woken up yet, he said to Tim, "Go back and have a

    rest. I''ll stay outside today. Don''t worry, I''ll protect her."

    Tim nodded at Jason, and then said to Olivia, "Call me if you need anything."

    "Alright."

    After what happenedst night, Olivia''s attitude towards Tim was much better.

    "Oh, where''s Jacob?"

    Laurel couldn''t help but ask when she noticed that Jacob wasn''t here.

    Olivia hurriedly said, "He went back to change his clothes and fetch what Nicole needs. I couldn''t leave

    here, so I could only let him go back."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Laurel didn''t say anything.

    After staying for a while, Laurel left because of concerns about Lucas'' illness. The nurse she sent for

    came to take care of Nicole with Olivia.

    Tim also left.

    Jason waited outside.

    When Olivia returned to the ward, she found Nicole awake.

    Nicole might not realize where she was for now, her eyes staring at the ceiling without saying a word.

    "Nicole, are you awake?"

    Olivia was surprised.

    Nicole looked at Olivia, feeling severe pain all over her body.

    "Olivia?"

    As soon as Nicole opened her mouth, she felt a sharp pain in her throat, as if it had been cut by a knife.

    "Don''t say anything. Wet your throat first. Doctor Farley said you couldn''t drink too much water. Just

    take a sip, OK?"

    Olivia asked with great care.

    Nicole nodded subconsciously.

    When the nurse was about to do something, Olivia did it herself.

    Olivia helped Nicole to drink some water. Seeing that Nicole was getting well, she said to the nurse,

    "Go to the office and see if Doctor Farley is there. If she is, ask her toe over and tell her Nicole is

    awake."

    "Alright!"

    With that, the nurse walked out of the ward.

    Nicole finally recalled something.

    She remembered someone was calling her name before she fainted. The voice was so familiar that she

    felt at ease when hearing that.

    "Samuel? Where''s Samuel?"

    Nicole looked at Olivia with expectation in her eyes.

 Chapter 457 Ive Never Turned It on

    Chapter 457 I''ve Never Turned It on

    Olivia was filled with anger when Nicole mentioned Samuel.

    "Samuel? Where is he? Nicole, I don''t mean to upset you, but he is simply too terrible. Jacob made

    countless phone calls to him, but he didn''t answer them at all. Now that you''re in such a state, he is still

    hiding somewhere. Jacob also sent him messages, but got no reply. I wonder if Samuel has changed

    his phone number."

    At the sound of it, Nicole stiffened for a moment. For some reason, her heart ached slightly.

    "Didn''t Samuel save me?"

    "Of course not!"

    Olivia looked at Nicole and sighed, "It was Tim who saved you. You don''t even know that he was

    carrying you to the hospital as if he went crazy. His clothes were stained with your blood, scaring us all.

    He has been here with you all day and night, and he just returned not long ago. Last night, when you

    were in the intensive care unit, Swift disguised herself as a nurse and came here to assassinate you.

    Tim stood in front of you and got hurt. His shoulder was stabbed and was almost crippled. You''ll have

    to thank himter."

    As Olivia narrated, she washed Nicole''s face with a towel.

    Nicole froze for a moment. She never thought that it was Tim who had saved her.

    Now thinking of it, she probably missed Samuel so much that she had mistaken her savior to be

    Samuel.

    But why did everyone lose in touch with Samuel?

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Nicole was slightly uneasy.

    "Hasn¡¯t he replied?"

    "No, if he had responded to the message, I wouldn''t be so angry. He is your husband, but he just

    disappears when you need him. What''s wrong with that?"

    Olivia became angrier as she spoke. She really felt sorry for Nicole.

    But Nicole struggled to get up.

    "Nicole, what are you doing? Do you know that you almost died this time? Doctor Farley said if you

    don''t take care of yourself, you will lose your uterus forever. If Tim hadn''t saved you, I wouldn''t even

    have guts to imagine what you would be like right now. You even had a surgery for over 14 hours. What

    are you doing now?"

    Olivia stopped Nicole from getting up.

    Nicole did not know that she had been in such a danger. She whispered, "I want to call Samuel."

    "You won''t get through to him!"

    "But I should do it. Samuel is not a heartless person, nor will he leave me and our children behind at

    this time. How many days has he left? Other than the phone call to you, who else has gotten through to

    him? I''m afraid that something has happened to him!"

    This was what Nicole was worried about.

    She was reminded of the dream that she had when she was in a daze.

    Although she didn''t know what it meant, she felt uneasy.

    Seeing that Nicole was worried about Samuel, Olivia couldn''t help but snap angrily, "Do you only keep

    him in your mind? Nothing can happen to him! Nicole, think about it. He was a soldier, so how can he

    be hit by others? Even if something really happened to him, why did he call me? If I may say so, he

    must have something to hide from you. I reckon he is enjoying a good time now. "

    "No, he won''t. That''s not who he is!"

    Nicole was still trying to straighten up. Olivia really didn''t have the heart to see her act like this, so she

    yielded eventually.

    "All right. Your Samuel isn''t a hard-hearted man. Is that okay? Don''t you just want a phone? I''ll get it for

    you, but even if you want to call him, you should wait until Doctor Farley examines your body and

    allows you to do that."

    "Olivia!"

    "There''s no discussion!"

    Olivia immediately rejected Nicole''s request.

    Feeling Olivia''s insistence, Nicole knew she couldn''t force Olivia too much, but the uneasiness in her

    heart grew stronger and stronger.

    Soon enough, Gabrielle arrived. She heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Nicole was up.

    "You''re finally awake. You almost scared me to death!"

    Clearly, Gabrielle was very worried.

    Nicole replied with a smile, "It''s nothing. Isn''t everything all right with me?"

    "Nothing? If you had been sent here half an hourter, you would have been dead! I told you that you

    are extremely weak. You can''t have a problem now. Why did you run away back then?"

    Gabrielle didn''t mean to me Nicole. She just felt sorry for her, and was still startled to recall that

    moment.

    Nicole knew Gabrielle was worried about her, so she smiled and promised, "I won''t do it again."

    "Are you wishing to do it again? Let me tell you. I have the final say here. You''re not allowed to go

    anywhere without my permission."

    Gabrielle looked very determined, which warmed Nicole''s heart.

    Previously, she had reckoned that Gabrielle had ill intentions towards her. But now she felt herself to be

    so petty.

    "All right. I''ll listen to you."

    Seeing Nicole''s cooperation, Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief and quickly examined her body.

    Fortunately, Nicole''s bleeding stopped. Although her uterus was still in a terrible condition, it was much

    better now.

    Gabrielle whispered, "Don''t get out of bed for a few days. Ask the nurse to help you if you need

    something. Hygiene of your private part is very important. If something abnormal happens, you must

    tell me in time. Abnormal symptoms refer to sudden increase in blood volume, stomach pain, and so

    on. Do you understand?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded like a good girl, promising to do whatever Gabriellemanded.

    Therefore, Gabrielle couldn''t me Nicole for anything else.

    "Alright, have a good rest. If you need anything, just tell me. I will stay in the hospital for this period and

    look after you until you recover."

    "Thank you, Gabrielle."

    Nicole''s gratitude sounded extremely sincere, but Gabrielle felt a little embarrassed to hear that.

    "Have a rest."

    She felt guilty to see Nicole''s trusting eyes and quickly left the ward.

    After Gabrielle left, Nicole hurriedly said to Olivia, "You heard that? Gabrielle said I''m fine, so give me

    my phone."

    Noticing that Nicole was still thinking about Samuel, Olivia was about to blow up. "At the very least, Tim

    saved your life, but you didn''t even say ''thank you'' to him. Now, once you open your eyes, all you want

    is Samuel. I''ve never seen a person who could be more heartless and sillier than you. Samuel is so

    bad to you, but you are still thinking about him. How can you be so cheap?"

    Olivia still threw the phone back to Nicole as she spoke.

    Nicole said with a smile, "Yes, I''m cheap. And I will be cheap in front of him for the rest of my life."

    "You..."

    Olivia was so angry that she didn''t want to say anything.

    "I won''t care anymore. Anyway, you won''t get through to him. If you like, just do it. I''m going out to buy

    some food. I''m afraid I will be dead if you continue angering me here. By the way, Mr. Jason is waiting

    outside. If you need anything, just ask the nurse to call him."

    Olivia really didn''t want to see Nicole''s disappointed expression.

    On the brink of death, Nicole was thinking of the hard-hearted Samuel. How much should she love

    him?

    Olivia left the ward angrily, but she didn''t walk far away.

    Nicole naturally knew that Olivia was saying those words for her good. Although others knew nothing

    about the real rtionship between her and Samuel, Nicole was confident to their love.

    Nicole knew Samuel must have something to hide from her, and it might even be an important thing.

    But she didn''t believe he would have no feelings for her.

    She picked up the phone and called Samuel directly.

    A mechanical female voice came from the other side of the phone. It wasn''t connected.

    Nicole admitted that she was somewhat disappointed. But at the same time, she felt more worried.

    She did not know what was going on with Samuel, nor how long she had been locked up. Now, her

    heart was in a mess.

    Were all these things just coincidences?

    Or was Samuel''s departure rted to these things?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out.

    She fixed her eyes on the phone and texted to Samuel.

    "I miss you. I don''t know what you''re doing. Why didn''t you text me back? I''m worried about you!"

    After sending the message, Nicole held her phone and stared nkly outside.

    There was no need for others to tell her about her own health condition, because she could feel it

    herself. She couldn''t help but me herself for having such a weak body. It simply put everyone off.

    At the other side, Samuel finally got some results after five days of hard work.

    He was released from the iron cage and got a chance to rest for a while.

    The toxins in his body were getting fewer and fewer. These days, he felt much better after the blood

    exchange.

    ording to ir, Samuel would bepletely cured in three days.

    After that, he will be able to return to the Seapolis City, and back to meet Nicole and their children.

    After Samuel walked out, he washed his face, tidied himself up, and put on a set of casual clothes.

    Only then did he remember that he hadn''t touched his phone for five days.

    "Arthur, give me my phone."

    Arthur was the man who had been with Samuel for the past five days.

    Hearing Samuel''s request, he hurriedly handed the phone to Samuel.

    Samuel couldn''t wait to turn it on, only to find no phone record nor message in the phone, so he felt a

    little puzzled.

    "Didn¡¯t anyone call me or text me in the past five days?"

    "Mr. Green, I have never turned it on."

    Arthur''s implication was that no one had called or texted.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Really?

    ¡®I have disappeared without any sign for five days. Even if others didn''t look for me, Nicole won¡¯t forget

    about me. She must be looking for me.¡¯

    As he thought so, his phone vibrated and a text message rushed in.

    Samuel immediately looked down at the screen. At the meantime, Arthur''s expression revealed a trace

    of tension.

    It was from Nicole. Samuel quickly clicked open it.

    When he read the text message, he found himself missing her so much that it was like a flood rushing

    through a sluice gate and could no longer be suppressed.

    Samuel walked into the sunshine but didn''t reply to Nicole''s text message. Instead, he sent her a video

    request on Twitter.

    Before Nicole coulde back to her senses, her phone suddenly rang, which startled her.

    It was a video request from Samuel!

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel excited.

    She looked down at the hospital uniform on her body.

    No!

    ¡®I can¡¯t let Samuel know I¡¯m sick, otherwise, he will be extremely anxious.¡¯

    At the thought of that, Nicole said to the nurse beside her, "Hurry up and give me a clean set of

    clothes."

    The nurse was confused, but she followed the order and took out the clothes that Jason had bought for

    Nicole this morning from the cab.

    Nicole hurriedly put them on. Realizing that the ward would expose her health condition, she struggled

    to get out of bed. But when she did so, her legs went weak and she fell to the ground.

 Chapter 458 I Miss You

    Chapter 458 I Miss You

    "Mrs. Green!"

    The nurse''s face turned pallor from fright. She went forward to support Nicole.

    Nicole was afraid that Samuel would hang up if she didn''t answer the phone in time. She didn''t care

    about her current appearance, stood up with the help of the nurse and said, "I''d like to go to the

    bathroom."

    "I''ll be by your side."

    "No need. Don''te in and don''t speak."

    Nicole went to the bathroom.

    When she answered the phone, she was a little out of breath.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel hadn''t seen Nicole for five days. Now he saw her face and suddenly missed her even more.

    "Nothing. I''m in the bathroom."

    Nicole tried her best to breathe more gently. Her palms were sweaty and her knees hurt.

    It seemed that she had been seriously hurt when she fell.

    When Samuel noticed that Nicole had lost weight and her eyes were a little hollow, he couldn''t help but

    ask, "Don''t you eat properly when I''m not at home? Your face looks smaller."

    "Yes. After you leave, you don''t call me or answer my phone. I don''t even know how you are, so I lose

    weight."

    Samuel was slightly surprised.

    "Have you called me?"

    "Yes. What''s wrong?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel''s question was a little strange, but she still replied.

    Samuel didn''t say anything and smiled, "Maybe I didn''t see it. I''ve been too busytely. I don''t even

    have time to look at my phone."

    "You...."

    Nicole would like to ask him what he was busy with, but she changed the topic.

    "When will youe back?"

    "Three days. I''ll be back in three days."

    Nicole nodded slightly.

    "You''ve also lost weight."

    "I''m fine. I don''t like the food outside. I miss the food you cooked."

    "When youe back, I''ll cook for you."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole smiled faintly, and her smile was filled with tolerance.

    "OK."

    Samuel felt that Nicole was so beautiful that he held his breath. It would be better if he was by her side.

    "By the way, this isn''t our bathroom. Aren''t you at home?"

    "No. I''m hanging out."

    Nicole nodded.

    "Has anything happened recently?"

    "I''m fine. Everything is fine."

    Nicole didn''t tell him about her situation.

    Although Samuel did not say anything, Nicole saw his dark circles and pinched chin.

    What was he doing outside?

    Why did he be so thin?

    ''Is he sick like me?''

    "Or is there something troublesome outside?''

    These questions lingered in Nicole''s mind.

    She would like to ask more carefully, but Samuel talked to her so gently and she saw the deep love for

    her in his eyes. She suddenly didn''t want to ask anything.

    The most important thing between couples was trust.

    Since Samuel did not tell her, there must be a reason for not telling her. As long as he still cared about

    her and their family, there was nothing that they could not talk about.

    Samuel was not at home. Regardless of whether it was her or his situation, it was useless to talk much

    about it. A slow remedy couldn''t meet an emergency. If they knew each other''s situation, they would be

    more worried about each other. It was better not to say anything.

    He had promised her.

    He would be back in three days!

    So what if she waited for him for three days?

    "When youe back, I''ll pick you up."

    Nicole smiled faintly. Samuel felt even more homesick for her smile.

    "OK. I''ll give you the flight timeter."

    "OK!"

    "Nicole."

    "What?"

    "I miss you."

    When Samuel said this, Nicole suddenly felt weepy.

    She recalled all the grievances she had suffered over the past few days. She almost couldn''t help but

    tell him what had happened.

    If she could lean against Samuel''s embrace, how could she not be happy?

    However, when she was about to tell him everything, she forced herself to stop.

    She believed more than anyone else that Samuel was not fickle. She also knew that he had his own

    reasons for not contacting anyone since he had left the Seapolis City.

    Nicole was unwilling to make things difficult for Samuel, so she could only deal with it by herself

    temporarily.

    "I miss you too."

    Although she had many things to tell him, she only said that. It contained too much yearning and

    affection. Samuel felt weepy.

    He saw Nicole''s red eyes and hesitation. He really wished he could fly to her side with wings now.

    However, when he thought about the poison that he still had not removed and the sorry state he had

    when he suffered from the poison, he controlled himself.

    "Have you felt down at home these past five days?"

    Samuel knew that he shouldn''t have asked, but he always felt uneasy if he didn''t ask.

    "No. No one makes things difficult for me at home. You are alone. Eat more. Even if you have no

    appetite, don''t starve yourself. I''m fine at home. Mother is fine, and the children are looking forward to

    your return. No matter what you do outside, go home as soon as possible."

    Nicole stopped talking. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to control herself. What was more, she

    felt that her private parts were beginning to bleed again.

    "OK. I''ll deal with everything as soon as possible and hurry back. Wait for me."

    "OK!"

    Nicole was reluctant to hang up, because she didn''t know when she would see him after hanging up.

    He said he would be back in three days.

    Three days were so long!

    In the past, she had never known she would miss him so much, but she finally experienced it this time.

    After being close to death and saved, the one she missed and cared about the most was still Samuel

    who was in front of her.

    No matter what had happened, the love that went deep into her bones could not bepletely

    eradicated. She couldn''t help but feel heartbroken after seeing him lose weight.

    They stared at each other. Through the screens of their mobile phones, time seemed to have stopped.

    It was as if they had crossed time and space. They stood opposite each other and hugged each other

    with their eyes. They loved each other so much that they couldn''t hang up.

    Samuel stretched out his hand and tried to touch Nicole''s face through the screen of his phone.

    She was too thin!

    ''I only haven''t seen her for five days. Why is she so thin?''

    Samuel couldn''t help but feel a little nervous and uneasy.

    "Are you sick?"

    He was reluctant to hang up. He cherished the time when he could talk to Nicole without suffering from

    the poison.

    Nicole would like to deny. Thinking of how pinched she was, she smiled and said, "I''m not sick. I''m

    having my period, so I have no appetite."

    Her face turned red. Her somewhat pallor face looked much better.

    Samuel''s eyes were filled with affection.

    "Even if you have no appetite, you have to eat. I''ll call Momter and ask her to cook something

    delicious for you. I hear that Gabrielle has prescribed the medicinal meal for you. Is it because you

    don''t like the medicinal meal?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole answered randomly and said, "Don''t call Mom. She has been taking care of Zoe and me

    recently. She is very tired. If you really care about me and love me, can you take care of me personally

    when youe back?"

    "OK!"

    Samuel secretly swore that he would fatten Nicole up when he went back this time no matter how

    difficult it was.

    Actually, they had too much to say, but they didn''t know what to say now, so they could only stare at

    each other.

    Suddenly, Olivia''s voice came from outside.

    "Where''s Nicole? Where''s Nicole?"

    Nicole suddenly regained her consciousness.

    If Olivia knew that Nicole was video chatting with Samuel, Olivia would be desperate to tell everything

    to Samuel.

    Nicole was reluctant to be Samuel''s burden.

    Since she knew that he was fine, she asked for nothing. She believed that Samuel would tell her

    everything when he came back.

    Thinking of this, Nicole whispered, "I have to hang up. If I continue to stay at the bathroom, Olivia will

    be anxious."

    "OK. Don''t stay outside for too long. Go back early."

    "I see."

    Nicole was reluctant to hang up, but she heard that Olivia''s footsteps were closer to her.

    "Wait for you. Miss you," Nicole said.

    Nicole hung up.

    Her hands were still trembling, and her body was trembling even more.

    It was a kind of anxiety after she waited for a few days. It was a kind of rxation when she realized

    that Samuel was safe and sound. In an instant, she had mixed feelings andpletely relieved.

    "Nicole, what are you doing?"

    Olivia suddenly opened the bathroom door and saw Nicole sitting on the bathroom with a silly smile on

    her face.

    "Do you have a fever again?"

    Olivia touched Nicole''s forehead. When Olivia realized that Nicole''s temperature wasn''t high and saw

    that Nicole was still smiling, Olivia felt strange.

    "Nicole, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. Everything is fine. I feel better than ever."

    Nicole rxed suddenly. Olivia was somewhat puzzled for Nicole''s brilliant smile.

    "How can you say that you''re fine? Why didn''t you allow the nurse to go to the bathroom with you?

    You''re sitting on the toilet without taking off your pants. How can you pee? And where will you go in

    your own clothes?"

    Only then did Olivia realize that Nicole had changed her hospital gown. Olivia couldn''t help but frown.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "Nothing. I changed my clothes and was about to go out for a walk,

    but I suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom. I didn''t want to pee after I came in, so I sat down for a

    while. I don''t feel well now. Go out first. Give me some time to tidy up, OK?"

    What Nicole had said made sense. Olivia nodded even though she was a little puzzled.

    Olivia went out and Nicole tightly gripped her phone.

    Nicole didn''t mean to hide it from Olivia. However, if Samuel really had some reasons to be outside and

    Olivia knew that Samuel video chatted with Nicole, Olivia would make a fuss, because Olivia cared

    about Nicole very much.

    Since Nicole did not intend to tell Samuel about her illness, she nned to keep it a secret until he

    came back.

    Thinking of this, Nicole tidied herself up, supported the wall and stood up. Only then did she realize that

    her knees were hurting badly.

    She involuntarily groaned and her head was drenched with sweat.

    Could it be possible?

    She only fell lightly. Could it be that she had really be so weak?

    Nicole smiled bitterly. She struggled to get out, but she was worn out. Just now, she was in a hurry to

    see Samuel by her tenacity, but now she did not know where her tenacity was.

 Chapter 459 Ive Never Wanted Your Gratitude

    Chapter 459 I''ve Never Wanted Your Gratitude

    Olivia was about to ask the special nurse outside what had just happened, but she suddenly heard a

    low snort from Nicole.

    Although the noise was vague and small, she felt worried.

    "Nicole, are you alright?"

    She asked worriedly.

    Nicole felt weak all over, her legs giving way. She said, "I''m fine. I just feel a little weak."

    "You ... you can''t go in!"

    Olivia was talking to Nicole, but she suddenly raised her voice. Before Nicole knew what was going on,

    the bathroom door was flung open, and Tim suddenly appeared in front of Nicole.

    "Why did youe in?"

    Nicole was surprised, and her hand that was held against the wall almost slipped off.

    Without saying anything, Tim carried her in his arms and strode into the ward.

    "Hey, Tim, I admit that you saved Nicole, and I''m grateful for that. But you''ve gone too far. Nicole was in

    the bathroom just now. If she hadn''t tidied herself up yet, what would others think of her if you went in

    like this?"

    Olivia felt that Tim was simply too bold now.

    Wasn''t Jason outside the ward?

    How did he let Tim in?

    Besides, didn''t Tim go back to rest?

    Why did he suddenlye back?

    Olivia had a series of questions, but before she could ask, she saw Tim put Nicole on the bed and

    gently roll up her pants.

    "Tim, that''s enough!"

    Olivia hastily pushed him away, but she identally touched the wound on his shoulder.

    He gave a low snort, blood oozing out of his clothes, which was a startling sight.

    Nicole suddenly felt a lump in her throat. She didn''t know how to express her indescribable gratitude.

    Saying thank you was not enough to express her gratitude for what he had done for her, but if she

    didn''t say anything, she felt that she owed him a lot.

    "Olivia, forget it. I just fell and my knee hurts a little."

    Nicole was going to keep it from Olivia lest she would be worried, but now it seemed that Tim knew

    what had happened.

    Tim turned grim. After she spoke, he looked up straight at her face, but he met her eyes.

    There were gratitude and other emotions in her eyes, which dispelled all his anger.

    "You are a grownup and mother of two children. Why don''t you take good care of yourself? I took pains

    to rescue you not to see you treat yourself like this."

    Tim was angry, but he involuntarily softened his voice.

    Noticing his awkwardness, Nicole smiled and said, "I just felt weak and fell. You sound like I''ve

    "Isn''t that the case? Did I get you wrong? Do you think you''re Wonder Woman? Or an intimidating

    queen? You are reckless."

    When Tim thought of what Nicole looked like before she fainted, his heart tightened.

    He didn''t know if he could bear the consequence again, but he couldn''t let it go anymore.

    Noticing the harmony and even the intimacy between Nicole and Tim, Olivia waved her hand at the

    special nurse and quietly went out of the ward with her.

    She knew it wasn''t proper.

    Nicole was a married woman. If she was seen alone with a yboy like Tim in her room, people with

    evil intentions would sling mud at her.

    However, Olivia felt that Nicole should be apanied by someone who took care of her right now.

    She had that person would be Samuel, but where was he now?

    Olivia had an increasing prejudice against Samuel, and she even wished Tim could snatch Nicole

    away.

    This was the first time she had seen Tim go mad like this for a woman.

    Jason was still outside. He was taken aback when he saw Oliviae out.

    "How could you leave Nicole alone with Tim?"

    "Then why did you let him in, Mr. Jason?"

    Her words baffled Jason.

    "What could I do if he insisted to enter?"

    Jason was obviously making up an excuse.

    Olivia smiled and said, "Mr. Jason, you also feel that Nicole needs someone to take care of her, right?"

    Jason sighed at her guess. "But this is unfair to Tim. We both know that Nicole has only Samuel in her

    heart. No matter how well Tim treats her, he can only be her friend."

    "That''s enough. It''s good that he could apany her as a friend at present."

    Her words silenced Jason.

    That was right!

    Nicole was reticent after she experienced life and death, and no one knew what had happened to her

    during the five days. Therefore it was inevitable for people to guess the bitterness that she had tasted.

    Tim was the first person who discovered Nicole, and he knew how Nicole looked like when he rescued

    her. Perhaps Nicole only wanted to stay with Tim now?

    Actually, Nicole was embarrassed.

    The most awkward thing in her life was that Tim saw her ungraceful side.

    It would save her embarrassment if Samuel had been the one who saw her, for he was her husband.

    But the man in front of her was only a friend.

    Moreover, he had special feelings for her, and he even repeatedly took risks for her.

    She was blind if she couldn''t tell how Tim felt for her.

    "Tim, thank you for saving me."

    Tim was applying medicine for Nicole.

    Her knees were seriously bruised, which he had to massage with medicinal liquor.

    In the morning, he did not go back. Instead, he changed his clothes, washed his face, and went to the

    pharmacy to buy a bottle of medicinal liquor.

    Perhaps no one knew that Nicole was injured, but he knew.

    When he broke into the private room, he had clearly seen the scrapes on Nicole''s body as she rolled.

    When he saw that Nicole''s forehead was covered by her long hair, he couldn''t help reaching out,

    intending to push her hair back. However, he startled Nicole, who involuntarily leaned back.

    Tim couldn''t help feeling disappointed when he saw that she was guarding against him.

    "You''d better tie up your hair. Don''t cover the wound while you''re in hospital. Otherwise, it doesn''t heal

    well."

    Nicole realized that she had thought too much just now.

    She had thought that Tim was going to do something to her, and now she felt guilty.

    "Thank you."

    "You know that I''ve never wanted your gratitude."

    Tim lowered his head and continued to massage her knee with medicinal liquor.

    He massaged hard, and she grimaced at the pain. However, she knew that he had to do that in order to

    heal her bruises.

    Now Tim''s words overwhelmed her.

    "I know, but I have to say thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would be dead by now."

    "Who kidnapped you?"

    Tim didn''t want to hear Nicole say thank you.

    If she said that, he could only feel the distance between them.

    True lovers didn''t need to thank each other. Although they weren''t lovers, Tim didn''t want to face the

    fact.

    Seeing that he had changed the topic, Nicole did not force him. After all, they were used to bickering

    with each other. She felt awkward when they talked seriously all of a sudden.

    "I don''t know. Nobody came to me these days, and nobody even brought me food. It was as if I had

    been forgotten and left to die. If you hadn''te in time, perhaps I would have died without being

    noticed."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole was puzzled by this as well.

    Tim frowned slightly and whispered, "Do you know where you were kept captive?"

    "Crown Club?"

    This was Nicole''s guess.

    She thought it was a clubhouse. Furthermore, she was kidnapped near the Crown Club in the

    beginning. If she were the kidnappers, she would have chosen the Crown Club as the ce. After all,

    no one would have thought that she was kept captive there after she had been released out of the club.

    However, Tim shook his head.

    "No. Although it''s a clubhouse, it''s not the Crown Club. It''s a club owned by the Don family."

    "The Don family?"

    "Yes! Besides, Vi seems to have escaped from the Don¡¯s."

    Nicole frowned.

    "The bodyguards at the Dons¡¯ are excellent, and ordinary people can''t possibly escape. Vi was

    actually able to escape?"

    "Yes. I conducted an investigation on it. There was a bodyguard guarding Vi at the Don¡¯s. She

    seduced him with her beauty, and he helped her escape from the Don¡¯s.

    Tim told Nicole everything he knew.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "The bodyguards at the Dons¡¯ are basically retired soldiers instead of

    mercenaries. And they were not chosen from outside. How could Vi seduce any of them? It doesn''t

    sound right."

    "Do you think so? Jason is outside right now. Do you want to ask him in person?"

    Tim had been suspicious of the Don family.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I don''t want to ask him for the time being. If Vi wants to deal with

    me, she will give herself away. Just like Swift, wasn''t she unable to restrain herself? But this is very

    odd. The Green family is careful, so how did Swift manage to escape?"

    She had been baffled by this.

    Tim whispered, "Could there be a Don at the Green''s?"

    "Why are you always picking on the Don family?"

    Nicole smiled faintly, but Tim red at her.

    "That olddy from the Don family wishes you to die, and there is Vi. Although Jason said that the

    olddy went out for recuperation, I don''t believe that a foolish person would suddenly get smart.

    Perhaps she was behind all of this."

    "Probably not."

    Nicole thought of Mrs. Don. She was old, and she might not bother to get Nicole in trouble after she

    survived the cmity and got secretly hurt by her favorite Vi.

    But if the Don family wasn''t behind this, who would it be?

    Unable to figure it out, Nicole got absent-minded.

    Out of a sudden, Tim leaned forward, his face almost touching the tip of her nose.

 Chapter 460 Youre My Best Friend

    Chapter 460 You''re My Best Friend

    "Ouch!"

    Feeling a warm breath spray on her face, Nicole regained consciousness. However, she was startled

    by the erged face in front of her and couldn''t help but retreat. Her back ran into the wall and the pain

    immediately caused her to burst into tears.

    "Tim, are you crazy?"

    Tim suddenlyughed.

    "I thought you became a fool."

    He retreated with a little pity.

    ''Almost. I almost kissed her.''

    Although Nicole''s face was a little pale, her skin was good.

    "Look at your skin. So tender. I would rather die if I could kiss it!"

    "Go to hell!"

    Nicole hit him.

    This man should be joking at this time! She was really scared just now.

    Timughed.

    Hearing theirughter, Olivia and Jason looked at each other and said, "Fortunately, Tim is here."

    "It seems that Nicole is in a better mood today. People said that a good mood can do great help to

    one''s illness. Nicole''s change today makes me relieved."

    Olivia said with relief.

    No one knew that Nicole was in a good mood because she had just had a phone call with Samuel.

    After being hit, Tim pretended to be deeply hurt. He said with his hands clenching on his breast, "My

    heart is broken. How can you be so cruel to me?"

    Nicoleughed with more delight.

    "You are simply a drama king."

    "Smile can make you younger. Besides, a good mental state is helpful to your health. I was just afraid

    that you would feel ashamed to see me, so I just sacrificed myself to cheer you up. "

    Tim made such strong argument.

    Thinking of the fact that he had seen her terrible state, Nicole felt awkward and said, "Who is ashamed

    to see you? It cannot be me. Who am I? I am Nicole! I have experienced so many things. How can I be

    afraid of beingughed at by you!"

    "Really?"

    Seeing that Nicole''s vitality had returned, Tim felt that he was alive. The grin that had been taken off

    from his face also returned.

    He leaned towards Nicole and jogged Nicole''s arm with his arm, saying, "Is there anything you want to

    eat? I can make it for you."

    "You know how to cook?"

    Nicole doubted.

    Tim fiddled with her bangs and said, "I am a genius. Even if I don''t know how to cook, I can learn it

    quickly."

    "Forget it. I''m afraid that you''ll burn your kitchen down."

    Nicole''s words weren''t exaggerated.

    She suddenly thought of Samuel.

    Samuel was not only graceful in the drawing room but also skillful in the kitchen. Even in the kitchen,

    he could still maintain his elegance. This was very attractive to her.

    Thinking of Samuel cooking breakfast for her in the kitchen every morning, Nicole''s expression became

    tender.

    Tim noticed that Nicole was absent-minded and even tally out of her mind.

    He felt a little bit sad.

    "Don''t tell me that Samuel has cooked for you."

    "Yes, he cooks well."

    Nicole did not conceal her praise for Samuel. However, to Tim, her praise was like a sword sticking into

    his chest.

    "Just cooking. I know how to cook too. Wait and see. I promise that I can cook much better than him."

    Tim didn''t want to talk about Samuel.

    However, these words just came out, and his jealousy was growing. Tim had a lot to say, but he

    couldn''t bear it when seeing Nicole''s state.

    "You are in such a terrible state and there is still no message from him. Don''t you me him?"

    Tim couldn''t help but ask.

    Nicole whispered, "He must have his own reason. He is not a heartless person, nor a hypocritical man.

    If he doesn''t want to live with me, he won''t treat me in a perfunctory way. Five years ago, he just

    directly showed his dislike. He would not submit himself to anything. Since he didn''t say that he didn''t

    want to be with me, I''m sure that he still loves me. I trust him!"

    Tim''s heart ached.

    "You trust him? Even if there is no message from him and even if he doesn''t know anything? Do you

    know that if I hade a littlete, you might have..."

    Tim couldn''t finish his sentence.

    Thinking of what had happened, he still felt frightened.

    As a man, how could Samuel ignore it when something like this happened to his beloved woman?

    Nicole knew that Tim was just defending her. She knew that he was just for her sake, so she smiled

    and said, "That''s why you are my benefactor. Without you, I cannot be here. I owe my life to you and

    will try my best at your needs."

    "Nonsense! I don''t need your life. If possible, I would rather you marry me."

    "Stop. I''m married. As the young master from such a distinguished family, you shouldn''t have said this

    to a married woman. Do you know that?"

    Nicole turned her face away.

    She didn''t want to see the injured look on Tim''s face.

    She couldn''t give him the affection he desired.

    Who would have thought that a yboy would reform himself and have such a strong passion for a

    married woman like her?

    The atmosphere was strange, making people feel a little depressed.

    Nicole coughed and said, "Is your mother better now?"

    "Much better. Same as usual, she still can''t recognize people. If you have time, I''ll take you to see her.

    She has few contacts with people in her life. I''m afraid that she''ll live like this for the rest of her life."

    "Don''t worry, your mother will recover."

    Nicole patted Tim''s hand andforted him softly.

    This was the first time she took the initiative to hold his hand. Although it was only forforting, Tim

    was still very happy.

    "Yes, she will."

    He looked at Nicole''s hand. It was so slender, so beautiful, so fair. He even had an impulse to hold her

    hand and don''t let it go for the rest of his life.

    Tim wanted to tell Nicole that he didn''t care about her marriage. As long as there was a ce for him in

    her heart, even if it was very small, he would be satisfied. However, was there?

    He didn''t dare to ask, nor could he.

    Tim''s gaze made Nicole feel that something was wrong. She hurriedly withdrew her hand and said,

    "You''re injured. I can''t take care of you now. You''d better go back and have a good rest." I heard from

    Olivia that you took care of me for the whole night and didn''t have any rest. What do you want to do?

    Have your housemaid make you some nourishing food. Take care of yourself and don''t let me worry.

    You are my best friend."

    Nicole''s words touched Tim.

    "I''ll be fine. I am very strong. Staying up all night is a piece of cake for me. I can endure it."

    "I don''t want you to endure, you know?"

    Nicole''s seriousness stunned Tim, and he chuckled to himself.

    ''She is concerned about me, right?''

    The thought warmed him up inside.

    It turned out that there would really be a person who would be overjoyed by her words, her expression,

    and her actions.

    Tim smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I''ll go back and have a rest, but you''d better watch out for

    the Dons. How about leaving a few people here?"

    "There is no need. Jacob will arrange everything for me. Just take good care of yourself. If I really need

    your help, I won''t be embarrassed to call you. Tim, you are my most trusted friend. I hope you well, you

    know?"

    There was a trace of concern in Nicole''s eyes. Tim quickly nodded.

    "OK. I''ll listen to you. I''ll go back and have a rest now. Promise me, take good care of yourself. I don''t

    want to see a sickly you."

    "Don''t worry. I will take good care of myself!"

    Nicole''s smile was so pure and sincere.

    Although Tim was still reluctant to leave, he stood up and left.

    When he walked out of the ward, Olivia and Jason were talking about something. Obviously, they were

    very happy.

    Tim looked at them and said, "Call me at any time if you have any problems."

    "OK. Don''t worry."

    Olivia winked mischievously at him, which startled Tim.

    This woman seemed to have changed her attitude towards him.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He left without much thinking.

    Olivia entered the room quickly. Jason also followed and looked at Nicole. Seeing that she was in a

    good mood, he felt relieved.

    "It''s good to see you all right. You didn''t know that you scared us to death yesterday."

    Jason''s concern was sincere.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Thanks for your concern. Sorry to let you worry."

    "Do you know who kidnapped you?"

    The kidnap took ce in a clubhouse owned by the Dons. Jason felt that it was not an ident or a

    coincidence. He tried to search for some evidence but found nothing.

    "I don''t know. I was left alone in a private room these days. No one paid attention to me, and no one

    talked to me. Thus, I don''t know who kidnapped me. However, that man was tall. He should be about a

    head taller than me."

    Nicole tried her best to recall, but there weren''t any clues.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jason was somewhat discouraged.

    "I didn''t tell Mrs. Don about your injury. She''s in a bad state now, so..."

    "I understand. There''s no need to tell her."

    Nicole''s attitude towards Mrs. Don was always indifferent.

    She had once been hurt so terribly that she cannot be warm to her.

    Olivia interrupted when Jason wanted to say more.

    "After such a long time, Nicole must be tired. Let her rest for a while. As for other things, you guys go to

    figure it out. Since you are all respected and powerful people in the Seapolis City, it shouldn''t be difficult

    for you, right?"

    Olivia''s words embarrassed Jason.

    If it weren''t difficult, he wouldn''t be so annoyed!

    It was so strange that they couldn''t find anything with their force and influence.

 Chapter 461 Its Good for You to Remain Confused

    Chapter 461 It''s Good for You to Remain Confused

    Nicole couldn''t bring herself to me him. She only said indifferently, "I believe that this has nothing to

    do with the Dons. No matter what, the Dons won''t harm me. Mrs. Don doesn''t like me, but she has no

    intention of killing me, so there is something lurking behind. I was kidnapped beside the Crown Club,

    but I was taken to a club of the Dons. Their connection to the Dons remains unclear. But don''t carry too

    much weight. I''m weak, so I can''t think this through. I''ll investigate with you when I get better."

    Jason felt guilty to hear Nicole say that.

    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t stop my mother from hurting you and even failed to trap Vi. I''ve caused you so

    much suffering. But don''t worry. I''ve sent people to look for Zoe. Once there''s any news about her, I''ll..."

    "Zoe is fine. She has already returned home."

    Nicole did not expect Jason was still worried about Zoe.

    Samuel indeed broke her heart, but now she didn''t want to take it any further.

    Jason was puzzled for a moment, but soon it clicked.

    "Is this a trap? Was it set up by Samuel?"

    "Yes, I''m sorry to have troubled you."

    Nicole thought Samuel was way out of line, and she did owe the Dons an apology.

    That was right!

    If Zoe was really kidnapped, Samuel wouldn''t leave the Seapolis City.

    If it weren''t for Zoe, Nicole wouldn''t make a scene in the Don''s, they wouldn''t catch Vi lying, and

    Mrs. Don would never know why she was weak.

    So, it was not a coincidence.

    Only then could all that make sense.

    "Is that why Samuel left the Seapolis City?"

    "I don''t know."

    Nicole really did not know. She had no idea what made Samuel so decisive.

    Olivia was confused and couldn''t help but ask, "What are you talking about? What exactly is going on?

    Why can''t I understand a single word?"

    "Remain confused. It''s good if you don''t understand."

    Nicole liked Olivia very much.

    She was naive, persistent, and willing to go above and beyond for her friends. The less she knew, the

    better, and the safer she would be.

    However, Olivia felt like a fool, somewhat dissatisfied.

    Jason asked in a low voice, "I am still missing something here. Someone must have betrayed the Dons

    to help Samuel, right?"

    "A driver was in urgent need of money because his family got sick. So, Samuel took advantage of this

    loophole. After all, he tricked you. I''d like to apologize for him."

    Nicole''s words gave Jason some pain. It sounded like that they were so far apart.

    They had been so close, but now, he seemed to be strange to her. He couldn''t evenpare to Tim.

    Jason said sadly, "I''m sorry the Dons have wronged you, but Nicole, you are also a Don. It''s in your

    blood. Nothing can change that"

    "Enough, Mr. Don! Stop talking about that."

    Nicole didn''t speak, but Olivia could stand no more.

    "What you have done may be right from your point of view. But have you ever put yourself in Nicole''s

    shoes? Do you feel like being misunderstood? You think you always speak up for Nicole, believe in her,

    and even argue with your mother for her. You think you''ve done enough, don''t you?"

    Nicole knew what Olivia was going to say. So, she tugged at Olivia''s sleeve to remind her to stop.

    Olivia didn''t notice it but continued, "Do you really think it is enough? If you really considered Nicole

    your family, if she was your daughter, would you let your mother take Vi as her granddaughter?

    From the beginning, you''ve been indulging your mother. Don''t tell me you have been protecting Nicole.

    You just care about your mother the most. If you were determined to stop your mother, the following

    things wouldn''t happen. The first time Vi hurt Nicole, you should jump to Nicole''s defense and tell

    your mother the truth. Your mother is pressing hard on Nicole while you do nothing but yell. So, don''t

    think Nicole is cruel. Don''t put the me on her. You, the Dons, never treat her as family!"

    "Olivia!"

    Nicole felt that only someone like Olivia, who wouldn''t run from anyone, would dare to speak like this to

    Jason.

    However, what''s the point?

    Even though Olivia was telling the truth.

    Jason was stunned.

    He never imagined that what he did was utterly awful in the eyes of outsiders.

    He had always felt that he had done a lot for Nicole since he even disobeyed his mother for her. But

    suddenly he realized what Olivia said was right.

    From the beginning, he didn''t go all out to protect Nicole.

    Although he knew Nicole was wronged, his mother still upied a special ce in his heart.

    Olivia was right. If he were determined to stop his mother from interacting with Vi, perhaps these

    things would not have happened.

    So, Audrey left because she was too sad and disappointed, right?

    Jason suddenly felt useless.

    The Dons owed Nicole so much. How could she ept she was Don? How could he ask for

    forgiveness?

    It turned out that the Dons got what they deserved. They had let her down.

    "I''m sorry, Nicole. I''m sorry."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Jason apologized in shame.

    Nicole didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, it was water under the bridge.

    She didn''t care if the Dons considered her as their family since Laurel, Mr. and Mrs. Bush, and Samuel

    all loved her.

    So many people love her. Why would she feel sad for those who don''t love her?

    "Mr. Jason, don''t apologize. That''s all over now. I only hope the Dons will have a peaceful life."

    Nicole''s words made Jason even more embarrassed.

    "You may be tired and need a rest. I''ll stay at the door. Let me know if you need anything."

    Jason felt that he couldn''t stay here any longer.

    He even felt his face burning.

    He had been asking Nicole to do something for the Dons, but they never did anything for her.

    Nicole had done a lot.

    For the Dons, for his mother, Nicole had ever gone all out.

    Jason suddenly realized that if he were Nicole, he would be sad and disappointed with the Dons.

    Looking at Jason''s back, Nicole red at Olivia and said, "You... Can''t you say that in a delicate way?"

    "If you don''t tell them, they will be pushing their luck. He can''t see himself, so I was just trying to be

    kind."

    Olivia got Nicole a ss of hot water and handed it over.

    Nicole paused for a moment before taking a sip.

    Gabrielle had someone send over the medicine.

    After what Swift did to Nicole, Olivia became very cautious. She checked the medicine and then let

    Nicole take it.

    Noticing her so worried, Nicole felt a little embarrassed.

    "How considerate you are. If I don''t get better, I''ll feel sorry."

    "So, you have to get better. Have a rest after taking the medicine. Do you remember what you said this

    morning? It''s not good for your recovery if you see too many people."

    Noticing her pale face, Olivia felt distressed.

    "Got it, my butler."

    Nicole teased Olivia and then felt a little tired.

    She took the medicine andy down.

    Nicole was getting better. Olivia covered her with a quilt and fell asleep beside her bed.

    The nurse was somewhat hesitant when she saw this scene, but she still covered Olivia with a nket.

    This was what Gabrielle saw when she came for rounds.

    She couldn''t help but feel some affection for Olivia.

    Olivia had been taking good care of Nicole. They must be very close.

    When she was examining Nicole, Nicole suddenly opened her eyes. When she saw that it was

    Gabrielle, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Noticing her so startled, Gabrielle felt a little distressed and said, "The Greens has arranged many

    bodyguards here and the Dons have been at the door. Don''t be afraid. Take a good rest. Only then can

    you get better."

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole smiled gently. Gabrielle admired her because she was always so tough.

    Ordinary women would feel aggrieved when they suffered so much. However, Nicole had never once

    said a word. She was always in a good mood.

    "It''s good that you stay in a good mood. What is most important for a patient is the mentality. With a

    good mentality, no matter how terrible the disease is, they will recover well."

    Nicole nodded slightly.

    "Doctor Farley, I want to ask you something."

    "Go ahead."

    "How is my health?"

    Nicole was not stupid. She knew she stayed in the hospital because she had been tormented during

    the kidnapping. However, Nicole was still sensitive enough to notice something wrong.

    She didn''t want to think too much, but now she recalled some abnormalities.

    Since her period, she had realized something wrong. Then, Gabrielle, such a heavyweight, treated her.

    After that, she underwent surgery for fourteen hours. ording to Olivia''s description, her life might be

    in danger. All that was a sign to Nicole.

    There was something wrong with her body!

 Chapter 462 I Chose the Man Myself, Didnt I?

    Chapter 462 I Chose the Man Myself, Didn''t I?

    Gabrielle didn''t expect that Nicole would suddenly ask this question. She was stunned for a moment,

    then she smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal. You''re just weak after the miscarriage. Didn''t I say that?"

    "Doctor Farley, Gabrielle, there''s no need for you to hide the truth from me. You know, I can handle it. If

    something bad really happens, you must tell me. I don''t want to be thest person to know about

    things."

    Gabrielle was speechless for a moment because Nicole called her Doctor Farley and Gabrielle.

    It was as if she could see herself in the past from Nicole.

    She was so strong, so independent, and she doesn''t want to implicate others.

    Thinking about Samuel''s current situation and that Nicole was fighting alone, Gabrielle wanted to cry.

    "I don''t want to hide it from you, Nicole. Your health condition is not good."

    Gabrielle''s words made Nicole''s heart skip a beat.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Last time, you suffered a fundamental injury when you miscarried. Later on, although you were treated

    well and Mr. Green was very concerned about you, something was still wrong. You are suffering a

    uterus atrophy, and it is likely to have a massive bleeding. The fact that you have bled a lot during the

    menstruation this time is a precursor."

    Gabrielle''s words gave Nicole a terrible blow.

    "What does uterus atrophy mean?"

    "This disease is very rare. Generally speaking, there are more cases of massive uterine bleeding. I

    have heard of this phenomenon of uterus atrophy, but I have never seen it in clinical practice. I have

    tested your bloodposition. There is a substance in your blood. It is very strange. It fuses with your

    blood, but it is very harmful to your body."

    Hearing Gabrielle''s words, Nicole immediately remembered that Zama had stuffed a pill into her mouth.

    Could it be because of that pill?

    "When I miscarried, Zama forced me into eating a pill. I don''t know what it was, but it might have

    something to do with the disease."

    Nicole was recalling.

    Gabrielle''s expression became even darker.

    "If that''s the case, then that would be bad."

    "Why?"

    "Zama was crazy. I have heard from Capital City that she might have gone crazy after shing with

    others in the women''s prison for some reason. Now she has been verified to be crazy. And she has

    been transferred to a secret location for treatment. If she really did something to you, there''s nothing

    she can do to help you with her current state. Zama can be called a genius in medicine. If she is good-

    natured, she might be a figure in the medical profession. Unfortunately, she is not."

    Gabrielle admired Zama''s medical skills, but she knew well about this person''s character.

    When Nicole heard this, she knew that she didn''t have much chance of recovering.

    She couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    "What''s the worst result ording to my health situation?"

    She needed to know what she was going to be like.

    There were still a lot of things that she hadn''t done in her life, and there were still many people that she

    wanted to be with. But now, she suddenly got this terrible news. She felt that she might have offended

    god in her previous life, and that was why there were so many disasters in her life.

    Gabrielle said weakly, "I don''t know. I can only guarantee that your uterus won''t have a massive

    bleeding, but I can''t stop it from shrinking. May be in a year, or in a few months, you would finally

    shrink. If it really happens, I will rmend that you have your uterus removed. However, you still

    need to think about this. After all, I know how important uterus is to a woman."

    Nicole stroked her belly and suddenly felt a little sad.

    "Remove it? Does that mean I won''t have any children in the future? I might even lose my right to be a

    woman."

    Gabrielle did not know how to answer Nicole''s question. She could only remain silent for a while and

    said, "I will work hard. I have been testing your bloodponents recently, and ir has also

    participated. Don''t worry, we will solve the problem."

    Looking at Gabrielle''s sincere eyes, Nicole knew that perhaps it was because of Samuel that the

    couple did their best to help her in the beginning. But at this moment, Gabrielle was really concerned

    about her.

    Nicole suddenly smiled.

    "It''s fine. I trust you. Even if there''s nothing you can do, I don''t me you. After all, there are bad luck

    in life. No one can predict it. I will face my future life at my best. However, Gabrielle, please keep this a

    secret for me, to everyone, especially this girl."

    Nicole looked at Olivia, who was still asleep. Nicole saw her saliva on the pillow. It was as if Olivia had

    had a good dream, and Nicole couldn''t help but smile.

    Gabrielle looked at the interaction between them and asked in a low voice, "How could your

    rtionship be so good? Normally, it is hard for women to have such good rtionship."

    "Perhaps our rtionship is more than friendship, and it is simr to kinship. This girl has been an

    orphan since childhood and was abandoned by her biological parents. However, she was so stubborn

    and strong that she developed a tough personality. I still remember the first time I saw her beat a boy

    away. She was already injured, but she still told me that she won. At that moment, I was really touched.

    Since then, we''ve been together. For so many years, Olivia had always been with me. No matter what

    decision I made, no matter how stupid I was, even though she was angry, she still let me do it. If she

    found out about my current situation, she would probably copse. I just want her to be happier and cry

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    less in the future."

    The rtionship between Nicole and Olivia made Gabrielle a little envious.

    She whispered, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell her, but you have to cooperate with me in your treatment."

    "I will. After all, I''m afraid of death."

    Nicole smiled.

    Gabrielle could tell from her eyes that she was strong.

    "You are truly admirable. Although you are soft and weak, you are better than ordinary women."

    "Don''t praise me like that. I will be proud."

    Nicole and Gabrielle bothughed at the same time, but Gabrielle knew that Nicole was still uneasy

    and scared.

    No one would be so calm after knowing his illness. It was just that some people could withstand it,

    while others could not.

    She suddenly felt a little worried for Nicole.

    "Have you heard from Mr. Green?"

    Gabrielle''s sudden question made Nicole stunned.

    She had always felt that Gabrielle and ir should know the whereabouts of Samuel. Now that she

    had heard Gabrielle''s question and looked at her again, Nicole was a little uneasy. She said, "Not yet,

    but I think we should be back soon, right?" He''s been gone for days. He is a family man, and used to

    travel for less than a week. I think he should be back soon."

    "Don''t you me him for not being with you when you need him the most?"

    Gabrielle''s words caused Nicole to be slightly stunned. Then, Nicole smiled and said, "I heard that ir

    used to be a soldier. ir was very outstanding in the army."

    She heard all of this from Olivia.

    Nicole suddenly changed the topic, and Gabrielle was surprised, but she still smiled and said, "Yes, he

    changed his profession for me. If he stayed in the army now, he might have a better career."

    "People''s choices are different. Perhaps in your opinion, it''s a pity that ir gave up his military life, but

    how could you know his thought? How do you know that ir''s current life isn''t what you want?"

    What Nicole said surprised Gabrielle again, and she admired Nicole more.

    "You have different mind from others."

    "Maybe I''m more positive?"

    Nicole smiled proudly.

    Gabrielle suddenlyughed, too.

    "Yes, you are very positive. What exactly do you want to know for asking me that?"

    "Nothing much. I heard that when ir was in the army, he couldn''t contact with his family. I just want

    to know if you med him for not being with you at that time?"

    As soon as Nicole said that, Gabrielle understood.

    This woman in front of her was really different.

    "You are different from me. I chose to marry a soldier, so I naturally have to bear all the responsibilities

    as a wife of soldier. But your husband is a businessman."

    "But he used to be a soldier!"

    Nicole''s words surprised Gabrielle. Gabrielle continued, "I have always believed that the soldiers who

    were discharged from the army are all men of integrity, and they all have a set of concepts of right and

    wrong of their own. They will notmit crimes. They will be loyal to their wives, their families and their

    country. Therefore, even if he is a businessman now, his personality would not change. This time,

    Samuel suddenly left without a trace. Everyone said that he might have eloped with another woman.

    Others said that he was heartless and ruthless for he left when I need him most. But who know the real

    reason for his departure? I always believe that he is concerned about me and our home. This was

    enough for me! How vast is the world for men? They don''t have to tell women everything they want to

    do. As long as he is concerned about me, then what else should Iin about? I chose the man

    myself, didn''t I?"

    Gabrielle was suddenly speechless.

    Everyone thought that Nicole would feel sad, or perhaps she would feel sad at a certain moment.

    However, no one had ever thought that Nicole''s affection for Samuel was so persistent and firm.

    Even though Samuel suddenly left without saying anything or exining anything to Nicole, she still

    believed in the man she chose and believed in her persistent love.

    Gabrielle suddenly felt that she couldn''tpare to Nicole.

    Over the years, she had seen too many people in the hospital, and she almost forgot the essence of

    life.

    Nicole was right.

    As long as there is love, as long as we firmly believe in each other''s love, what cannot be expected?

    Gabrielle looked at Nicole and said word by word, "Don''t worry, he wille back! And he wille

    back safe and sound! He, Samuel, is worthy of your waiting!"

 Chapter 463 Its Indeed a Life-threatening Challenge for You!

    Chapter 463 It''s Indeed a Life-threatening Challenge for You!

    Nicole suddenly paused.

    She turned to look at Gabrielle. Seeing Gabrielle''s firm and resolute look, Nicole finally felt relieved.

    She had always been worried that something bad would happen to Samuel. However, Gabrielle''s

    confident look revealed that she and ir might know where Samuel was.

    Besides, although ir was a doctor, the background of the Hawk family was extremelyplicated. It

    even had a lot to do with themander of a certain military region. Therefore, as long as ir helped

    and stood up for Samuel, Samuel would be safe.

    At the thought that Samuel was still safe, Nicole finally felt relieved.

    "Thank you."

    Although she had no idea what ir and Gabrielle had done for Samuel, she was quite grateful to them

    now.

    Gabrielle was somewhat ashamed of her gratitude.

    She whispered, "Don''t thank me. There are some things we have to do. When hees back, you''ll

    understand everything."

    "OK."

    Nicole did not continue to ask.

    It was enough to know that Samuel was doing well.

    At present, the only thing she could do was to focus on her recovery. As for the situation Gabrielle had

    mentioned, she couldn''t do anything about it.

    Seeing that Nicole was a little sleepy, Gabrielle gave her a few more instructions before leaving.

    Nicole fell asleep again. This time, she slept quite soundly and even wore a sweet smile.

    Following Tim''s instructions, Jacob returned to the Louis''.

    Bard was especially happy to see Jacob back. Jacob''s mother was also overjoyed, and she wanted

    to get more intimate with his son, but Jacob appeared rather indifferent to her.

    "I came back to deal with something. Tim said that you know where our secret room is. Is that true?"

    Jacob directly looked at Bard.

    Bard was puzzled. When did Tim get so close to Jacob? And he even told Jacob about the secret

    room. Could it be that they had made up?

    Thinking of this possibility, Bard was beside himself with joy.

    "I know. I''ll take you there."

    "Jacob, you can stay for lunch. I''ll have someone cook your favorite spicy chicken, okay?"

    Looking at her son, Mrs. Louis wanted to hold him in her arms. Unfortunately, Jacob had been

    separated from her since childhood and now he treated her like a stranger.

    Jacob shook his head and said, "I still have something to do, so I won''t stay here for lunch."

    With that, he ignored Mrs. Louis''s expectant look and followed Bard to the secret room.

    After knowing the exact location, Jacob sent Swift inside.

    Bard didn''t know what he was doing, but as long as Jacob could stay at home, he was quite happy.

    "Hurry up and cook some delicious food. Whether Jacob will eat at home or not, you should prepare a

    big lunch in advance."

    As soon as he said this, everyone in the family started to get preparations, and Mrs. Louis became

    even happier.

    Jacob was interrogating Swift in the secret room, but this woman was too stubborn. Other than cursing

    Nicole and Samuel, she didn''t say anything else.

    When Tim returned, he couldn''t help but frown when seeing everyone bustling around the kitchen.

    "What''s wrong? Could it be that my father will marry a new mistress?"

    Hearing this, Mrs. Louis immediately put on an awkward look, and Bard''s face also darkened.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Why are you back?"

    "I am not even allowed toe back now, right?"

    Tim''s casual appearance and tone angered Bard.

    "Stop being so cynical. Jacob is back and he will have lunch with us. You''d better behave yourself."

    "It turns out that Jacob has returned. No wonder the atmosphere is so lively. That makes sense. Since

    neither of my parents cares about me, I won''t receive such a warm wee whening back home.

    Am I right, Mrs. Louis ?"

    Tim''s sarcasm made Mrs. Louis quite embarrassed.

    "That''s not the case. Didn''t you ask Jacob toe back? I thought you..."

    "Do you think that I''ve epted your son and you? Stop daydreaming!"

    Tim snorted and threw his coat onto the sofa. Then he rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen.

    Bard was quite sharp-eyed and he saw the wound on Tim''s shoulder.

    "You made trouble outside again, didn''t you? I can see your wound. No matter what, you are at least

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    the heir of the Louis family and my son. Can you stop bringing shame to our family? Every day, you

    either go to the pub or have fun at the whorehouse or casino. I guess you got into a fight with some

    hooligans this time, right? Did you get into any trouble? Don''t ask me to clean up the mess for you!"

    Louis was so furious that he picked up the ashtray and threw it fiercely at Tim.

    Jacob came out at this moment and happened to see this scene. He subconsciously stepped forward

    to block the ashtray for Tim, but he himself was hit in the arm.

    Mrs. Louis immediately screamed.

    "Jacob, how are you? Why did you suddenlye out? Did you get hurt?"

    Louis didn''t expect to hit his youngest son, and he couldn''t help feeling a little worried.

    "Why did you suddenlye out? You even protected this brat! He was born against me and he never

    does good deeds. I will be angered to death sooner orter."

    "Bard, why did you hit Tim without asking him first? His injuries weren''t from a fight. Actually..."

    "Alright. Jacob, don''t pretend to be friendly to me. I don''t need your concern. As you can see, I am just

    a rogue in my father''s view. You shoulde back to this family as quickly as possible, for my father

    may ce high expectations on you and leave all the property to you. And I, as an unfilial son, will be

    kicked out of the house, right?"

    Tim didn''t care about Bard''s attitude at all. To him, this kind of thing was too normal.

    Ever since he was young, Bard had never given him a chance to exin his behaviors.

    At first, he felt wronged and wanted to defend himself. However, after he did this, Bard just felt that

    he refused to admit his mistakes. In that case, he would beat him even harder.

    Over time, Tim didn''t want to argue anymore.

    Jacob looked at Tim with aplicated expression. He didn''t know that Tim was treated like this in the

    Louis''.

    Tim was a casual and unrestrained man outside. However, it turned out that he had to suffer such

    grievances at home.

    Jacob felt even sorrier for him.

    After hearing Tim''s words, Bard angrily scolded, "Your younger brother said this for your own good,

    but you didn''t appreciate his kindness. I wonder how you can be so ungrateful. You are exactly the

    same as your mother!"

    "You can scold me, but you aren''t qualified to judge my mum!"

    Tim''s face immediately fell.

    Since Tim contradicted him in front of Jacob, Bard was about to say something. However, he heard

    Jacob say, "I still have something to do, so I will leave first. Since you need to settle your own family

    affairs, it''s not appropriate for me to stay here as an outsider. Bard, I just want to remind you of one

    thing. You have already lost one son. Do you still want to lose Tim? Actually, some things run counter

    to your intuition. Although Tim is always at odds with me, I have to admit that he is a real man."

    With that, Jacob turned around and left.

    Bard was stunned.

    Mrs. Louis grabbed Jacob''s arm and said tearfully, "Jacob, I only beg you to have one meal at home.

    Just stay with me for a while, okay?"

    "Mrs. Louis, I''m sorry. I really have something else to do. Mr. Green is not around, so I must be

    responsible for her wife''s safety. Goodbye."

    He pulled out his arm and left without looking back.

    He couldn''t face such a family and his hateful parents. Besides, he felt guilty when seeing Tim.

    Jacob felt that it was his appearance that destroyed the harmony of the Louis family, causing Tim to be

    excluded by the Louis family and disliked by Bard.

    If it weren''t for his existence and his mother bing Bard''s mistress, neither the Louis family nor

    Tim would be like this now.

    Tim was just struck dumb for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect Jacob to speak up for him.

    However, he went straight to the kitchen without saying anything.

    Not long after, a loud bang came from the kitchen, apanied by a burst of mes. Everyone inside,

    including Tim, ran out coughing. His face had been ckened by the smoke.

    Seeing this scene, Bard was so angry that his entire body trembled.

    "What are you doing? Do you want to burn down our house?"

    Tim just ignored him. After the servants put out the fire, he went into the kitchen again.

    However, it didn''t take long for the tragedy to happen again. This time, even Tim''s hair was burnt.

    The kitchen was instantly filled with choking smoke.

    Tim couldn''t help coughing.

    Luna said worriedly, "Sir, I can cook whatever you want to eat. You''ve never done any housework

    before. Why did you suddenly want to cook today? It''s indeed a life-threatening challenge for you!"

    Looking at the mess in front of him, Tim sat down on the ground and said helplessly, "Why is it so

    difficult to cook? I followed all your instructions."

    Luna wanted tough and weep all at once.

    "Sir, why did you suddenly take interest in cooking? If you really like it, how about enrolling in a ss

    and having a professional chef teach you? It''s better than learning by yourself at home."

    "I won''t. If I attend a ss, I will definitely be aughing stock because of my poor cooking skills."

    Tim became even more depressed.

    He just wanted to cook something delicious for Nicole. How could it be so difficult?

    Why could Samuel make such delicious food?

    Could it be that Nicole lied to him?

    Yes!

    Nicole must have lied to him.

    Samuel was a proud man enjoying high social status. It was impossible for him to enter the kitchen that

    smelled of fumes.

    The more Tim thought about it, the more he was convinced that Nicole had told a lie.

    He wiped his face and suddenly found that there was a lot of charred hair in his hands. He couldn''t help

    but scream.

    "Ah! My hair!"

    Tim jumped up from the ground and ran straight to the bathroom. He didn''t notice Bard, who was

    about to faint from anger.

    Seeing her miserable state in the mirror, Tim immediately cried out.

    "I am truly screwed. I didn''t have many chances to win before, and Nicole will despise me even more.

    What am I gonna do with my hair? I can''t shave my head!"

    Tim''s grief seemed to be beyond tears. Touching his bare forehead, he even wished he could directly

    faint.

 Chapter 464 Why Me?

    Chapter 464 Why Me?

    Bard cursed furiously outside, which was obvious nothing new for Tim.

    "He didn''t mess around in his own apartment, but came to mess up my kitchen. He did it on purpose!"

    Bard was almost choked from anger.

    Ever since Tim was rescued from that kidnap, he seemed to have changed all of a sudden into a

    different person who would do anything to upset him.

    But Tim curled his lips and said, "That''s right, I won''t put my own apartment into danger. Redecoration

    won''t be easy if a fire destroys it."

    These words sessfully made Bard angry enough to ck out.

    "Bard! Bard! Someone call the family doctor!"

    Ms. Bush sweated heavily in shock.

    However, Tim took a shower and was fairly numb to this whole ck-out thing since it happened too

    often.

    Anyway, the family doctor was always there, and the old man himself was not ready to die.

    He finished the shower, changed his clothes. Seeing his bald head in the mirror, he found a hat to put

    on, and left the house.

    He entered a barbershop, and told the barber to shave off all his hair.

    What else could be done to save it?

    He was not used to the chilling scalp when he came out, not to say the straight gaze from everyone

    who saw him. The gaze made him want to hit the ceiling.

    "What are you looking at! You haven''t seen a monk, have you?"

    Tim cursed in a low roar, scaring away the surrounding people in an instant.

    Just as he was thinking about grab something to eat, he received a phone call from Lucas.

    Tim answered it and said, "Boy, I heard that you had a cold? You''re some. Your mom is fine. Don''t

    worry. I just get out of the hospital. She''s in good spirits."

    Tim''s words made Lucas relieved, he whispered, "Uncle Jacob, thank you. I heard that you saved my

    motherst night."

    Laurel didn''t even know about it, where did Lucas get the news?

    Tim was stunned for a moment. Then, it crossed his mind that Lucas was a genius, he must have

    hacked into the hospital''sputer system.

    "Kid, you can''t do this. You can''t just hack into security systems without permission. Do you know that

    this is illegal?"

    "I was just worried about Mommy."

    His hoarse voice, apanied by bursts of coughing, softened Tim.

    After all, he is Nicole''s son, but Nicole couldn''t take care of him now. Tim could do nothing but say, "I''ll

    drop by with the snacks you like."

    "Great! I want durian crisp."

    Lucas asked without any bashfulness.

    Tim smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll go buy it for you."

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you, Uncle Jacob."

    After hanging up the phone, Lucas stood up to change his clothes, but saw Laurel walking in.

    "Grandma."

    "Are you feeling any better?"

    Laurel loved her grandson dearly.

    "Much better. Uncle Jacob ising to see me."

    Lucas¡¯ words made Laurel slightly stunned. However, she smiled and said, "Alright, but remember to

    take some good rest, got it?"

    "Thank you, Grandma."

    Laurel caressed Lucas¡¯ forehead. Seeing that his fever had gone, she ordered some hot water to be

    prepared, and left Lucas alone.

    When Tim arrived at the Green¡¯s, Laurel was very surprised.

    "Mr. Tim, your haircut is very... impressive."

    Laurel didn''t say anything else. It took her much effort to find this word.

    Tim touched her bare forehead and smiled, "Mrs. Green, you''re outdated, this is the fashion now."

    "Oh, fashion."

    Laurel smiled faintly, and thought in her heart that if her two sons showed up like this, she would

    definitely beat them up.

    "Lucas is upstairs. Go and find him."

    Tim shrugged his shoulders at Laurel''s words, then went to Lucas¡¯ room.

    "Kid, here is your durian crisp."

    Tim handed the durian crisp to Lucas.

    Lucas looked at Tim in astonishment and didn''t react for a long time.

    "How is my hair? Isn''t it cool?"

    Tim asked with a smile.

    Lucas nodded, "Cool, it looks like you just got released from a jail."

    "Kid, you got a naughty mouth!"

    Tim was already depressed, and now he was even more depressed by Lucas'' words.

    "Is it really that ugly?"

    "Well, it''s alright. I just need a little more time to get used to it."

    Lucas obviously went tender on him.

    Tim sat aside and said dejectedly, "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have messed it up."

    "Mess up what?"

    "That''s not your business!"

    Tim would never tell Lucas that he burnt his own hair trying to cook for Nicole.

    Seeing that he didn''t want to spill it, Lucas didn''t ask anymore. He ate the durian crisp quietly, took out

    a small bottle of ointment from a drawer nearby, and handed it over to Tim.

    "What is it?"

    Tim asked curiously.

    Lucas replied, "It''s from Uncle Finn. He said it was private recipe for wound healing. Take it. Thank you

    for saving my mother yesterday."

    Tim smiled and didn''t refuse. He directly opened the ointment and took off his clothes in front of Lucas.

    The wound on Tim''s shoulder made Lucas'' eyes glint.

    "Uncle Jacob, does it hurt?"

    "Not at all! A man sheds blood, not tears. Pain is nothing. Come on, kid, help me apply the ointment, I

    can''t reach it myself."

    Tim asked without bashfulness.

    For him, Lucas was not only Nicole''s son, but also Samuel''s son.

    He was pleased to enjoy the boy''s service.

    Lucas put down the durian crisp, went to wash his hands, and began to apply the ointment to Tim''s

    wound ording to Finn''s instruction.

    "Ah!"

    Tim suddenly screamed.

    "Kid, be gentle! What the hell is this ointment? Why is it so hot like chili sauce? Are you puling a prank

    on me?"

    Tim''s entire body twitched from pain.

    He rarely dealt with pains these days.

    However, Lucas said indifferently, "A man sheds blood without tears, pain is nothing. Isn''t that what you

    just said? What''s wrong? It''s too much for you? I forgot to tell you, uncle Finn said that this ointment

    was very effective but would cause a lot of painful. Your wound will scab tomorrow if it works well."

    Lucas continued to apply the ointment as he spoke.

    Tim wished nothing else except to escape from this room. Unfortunately, as a grown man, he would not

    lose face in front of Lucas. He could only clench his teeth and endure, with his eyes getting red.

    Shit!

    He really didn''t want to cry!

    It was the pungent odor that tortured his nose, causing the tears to surge up without control.

    Tim wanted to maintain his tough guy image, but sadly he failed. Tears dropped out incessantly.

    Damn it!

    It really hurt!

    After Lucas finished applying the ointment, he was rather surprised, "Ah! Uncle Jacob, you''re crying!

    Don''t move, I''ll take a picture of you as a souvenir."

    As he spoke, he hurriedly rummaged around for his phone. Tim was so angry that he wished to catch

    this brat and beat him up.

    "Lucas! You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"

    Tim felt that his shoulders were totally numb.

    However, Lucas was busy taking photos of him with the phone. Then, he smiled, "Uncle Jacob, you''re

    some! Samuel didn''t even frown when he used this ointment."

    "Samuel is not a normal human. He''s a beast!"

    The pain almost drove Tim crazy. It was deep in the bones, tormenting him without stop.

    Lucas said indifferently, "If Samuel is a beast, you can only be his prey. You are way lousier than him."

    "Kid, you asked me here today to make a fool of me for Samuel, right? Good, I''m leaving!"

    Tim stood up childishly, but Lucas grabbed his wrist.

    "Don''t leave, Uncle Jacob, I''m just kidding. You''re getting angry with a child?"

    "What a terrible child you are to bully a grown-up?"

    Tim felt that he couldn''t be any more unfortunate.

    If Samuel was a cunning fox, Lucas was just a fox cub. He was so naive that he actually pitied the poor

    kid and came by. He asked to be bullied himself.

    Seeing Tim like this, Lucas felt likeughing, but was afraid that Tim would leave out of anger. Lucas

    held back hisughter and said, "Alright, alright. My fault. I shouldn''t have bullied you, alright?"

    "That''s more like it."

    Tim sat on the bed, still feeling his shoulder burning. He didn''t want to wear any clothes before the

    burning faded away.

    "Now spill it, what are you up to, little fox?"

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Of course, Tim didn''t miss Lucas'' crafty look, especially those blinking eyes.

    Lucas said with a grin, "I want you to do me a favor."

    "What is it?"

    Tim would not fall recklessly into Lucas¡¯ trap.

    Young as he was, this brat was full of tricks, just like his father.

    Tim thought in his heart, but didn''t realize that his expressionpletely betrayed him.

    Lucas shook his head, but still tried to coax Tim into his n. He turned on hisputer and lowered

    his voice, "I found the signal from Samuel."

    "Where is he?"

    Tim actually didn''t care about Samuel''s location, but when he thought of Nicole, how she had shouted

    Samuel''s name before her ck-out, he couldn''t wait to know where Samuel was.

    Right now, Tim only wanted to find Samuel and beat him up, to beat this bastard into a pulp.

    When Tim was conjuring up his evil n, Lucas pointed at theputer screen, "Here. Uncle Jacob,

    please go over there and check on Samuel, will you?"

    Lucas¡¯ entreating eyes were filled with sincerity. This was the first time this child had asked him so

    seriously.

    Tim suddenly felt that he could never say no to those eyes. Although his eyes resembled extremely

    those of Samuel''s, that gaze reminded him of Nicole.

    "Why me? The Green family is not short of hands. Why do you choose me?"

 Chapter 465 Jealousy Can Drown Him

    Chapter 465 Jealousy Can Drown Him

    Hearing Tim''s words, Lucas squinted slightly and said in a low voice, "Because you are the only one

    who really wants to protect Mommy. I believe you will also protect Samuel for the sake of Mommy,

    right?"

    Tim found it hard to answer Lucas'' question.

    "Brat, I''m telling you, the person I hate the most is Samuel. I''m not even afraid to tell you that I like your

    mommy. If something really happens to Samuel, I might be very happy. I won''t save him."

    Tim didn''t care what Lucas thought of him at all. He liked Nicole anyway, so what?

    Lucas frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "I know how charming my mommy is, but the person

    she likes is my daddy."

    This time, Lucas didn''t even call Samuel''s name.

    "So what? Who knows where Samuel is now? All I need to do is to stay with your mommy every day. A

    woman will fall in love with me involuntarily if I''m by her side when she feels vulnerable the most and

    needs someone to take care of her. Moreover, how could she not like such a handsome guy like me?"

    Lucas almost vomited.

    He had never seen a more narcissistic person.

    He shook his head and said, "It''s fine if you don''t go. But I''m not sure if your arm will be crippled."

    "What do you mean?"

    Tim became nervous immediately.

    However, Lucas said indifferently, "Nothing. I just added some chili oil to the ointment. You know, once

    the chili oil touches the wound, it will be miserable."

    "You brat! Didn''t you say that you gave it to me to thank me for saving your mommy? How could you

    y dirty on me?"

    Tim simply wanted to chop this brat.

    He was indeed Samuel''s son!

    They were both sinister and cunning!

    However, Lucas said indifferently, "I did this to thank you. The ointment is indeed useful but just a bit

    slow. You just have to suffer a little bit. Besides, I can also post photos of you crying online. Many

    women will definitely like them. Maybe I can sell them for a big price."

    "Lucas, do you believe that I will strangle you to death?"

    Tim was simply depressed to death.

    He was actually tricked by a brat!

    However, Lucas smiled cunningly and said, "So, are you going or not?"

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will take this chance to revenge and swallow up Samuel''s business?"

    "You won''t!"

    Lucas said with certainty.

    "You know it again?"

    "Yeah, because you don''t want my mommy to be sad."

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Tim was speechless immediately.

    Damn it! His mind was actually read clearly by a brat. How could it be?

    "Are you really a four-year-old child?"

    "Are you really a young man in your twenties?"

    Lucas'' disdainful gaze could drive people crazy.

    Tim felt that if he stayed with this brat any longer, he would probably be enraged to death.

    "Hurry up and tell me, where is Samuel?"

    "I don''t know either. I can''t find the exact name of this ce on the map."

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Tim was about to jump up again.

    "Are you kidding me? There are so many people in the Green family. Why don''t you ask your uncle or

    Finn to find Samuel instead of asking me? Now you are telling me that you don''t know the name of the

    ce. Where should I go then?"

    Tim was really furious.

    Lucas said in a low voice, "My uncle has been very busytely and we can barely see him. Even

    Joseph goes to thepany with him every day. I haven''t seen him for several days. As for Mr. Wood,

    he has something else to deal with. Moreover, our family actually let Swift gost time. It was not a

    mistake at all."

    Tim really had a strange feeling hearing a four-year-old child''s analysis.

    This child is really something.

    "Hey, can you, as a child, think about simple and innocent things every day and let adults solve their

    own problems?"

    "Well, if you adults are reliable, why would a child like me worry about you?"

    Lucas'' adult-like response plunged Tim into an embarrassing state.

    He realized that talking to Lucas was simply looking for abuse.

    "Okay. Then tell me, how do I get to this ce you mentioned?"

    "I''ve already found the road map and nned it for you. It''s in your phone. You just need to follow the

    instruction on your pher."

    Tim jumped up as soon as Lucas finished speaking.

    "When did you touch my phone?"

    "I didn''t touch your phone. It was Samuel who touched your phone a while ago. I found the contact info

    of your phone in his browsing histories, so I sent it over."

    Lucas said calmly, but Tim felt a fierce coldness on his back.

    Were these two monsters from the Green family really human?

    "Well, you guys touched my phone without my permission. It''s an invasion of privacy, okay?"

    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in those pictures of beauties on your phone! I just skipped them

    because I didn¡¯t want to pollute my eyes."

    Hearing this, Tim nearly was choked to death by his own saliva.

    "You, you, you..."

    "Alright, Mr. Tim, you''re the most ignored one right now. No one cares wherever you say you''re going. I

    will leave Samuel to you. My mommy will be more grateful to you if she finds out you help us find my

    daddy. Although she won''t go as far as to like you, it''s very likely that she won''t refuse if you ask her out

    for dinner or shopping in the future."

    Tim was immediately stunned as soon as Lucas finished his words.

    Right!

    Even if Nicole couldn''t marry him, if she could have dinner, go shopping, and go to the movie with him

    from time to time, it would probably be enough to drive Samuel crazy.

    At least, jealousy could drown him.

    Seeing Tim intoxicated by sess like a viin, Lucas shook his head helplessly.

    Well, silly man!

    He sighed faintly, d that Mommy liked Samuel and that he was Samuel''s son.

    Tim didn''t know what Lucas was thinking, but after hearing Lucas'' beautiful blueprint, he smiled and

    said, "Don''t worry, brat. I will definitely find Samuel! Just wait for my good news."

    "Thank you, Mr. Tim."

    Lucas smiled sweetly.

    Tim still felt his shoulders burning. He frowned and said, "This ointment can''t be removed?"

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Tim. I''ve prepared it for you. Here you are. As long as you eat this, you''ll be fine. But

    you have to eat it after you get on the ne."

    Lucas made it so mysterious.

    Tim was a little curious, but he still put it away.

    He left the Green family''s old mansion and went back to thepany to make arrangements for going

    abroad in the name of a business trip abroad for thepany''s projects.

    Before that, Tim unwrapped the little thing Lucas gave him. Seeing that it was actually a candy ball, he

    burst intough with anger.

    "Alright! Brat, are you ying tricks on me again?"

    Even though he said that, he still threw the candy into his mouth, wishing it to be Lucas and could be

    swallowed by him directly.

    Tim still went to the hospital.

    When Nicole saw Tim''s shiny hairstyle, she couldn''t help butugh.

    "Tim, what bothered you so much?"

    Her stomach hurt fromughing.

    When Olivia saw Tim''s bright forehead, she also rocked withughter and even burst into tears.

    Tim let themugh at will and said as if he had nothing to lose, "You canugh at me. My image has

    beenpletely ruined. Isn''t it just a hairstyle? This is called fashion!"

    "Right! Fashion! Hahaha!"

    Oliviaughed so hard without covering up. Tim was so angry that he really wanted to go over and beat

    her up.

    When Jacob came in, he was also stunned, seeing Tim like this.

    "Are you crazy?"

    "Fuck off!"

    Tim finally found a way to vent his anger.

    Jacob probably still cared about what happened not long ago, so he didn''t haggle with Tim.

    "You didn''t restst night. What are you doing here instead of sleeping at home?"

    Jacob''s words made Tim even more furious.

    "It''s none of your business! Let me tell you, from now on, you protect Nicole 24/7. If anything happens

    to her again, I will never let you go. Do you hear me?"

    Tim''s words were a little overbearing and crossed the line, but Jacob just nodded and said without

    feeling anything, "I will protect her well."

    "Fine!"

    Tim no longer looked at him. He turned to look at Nicole and said reluctantly, "Nicole, I really want to

    apany you here. However, mypany has some urgencies and I have to go abroad. What

    should I do? Hurry up and ask me to stay. As long as you ask, I won''t care aboutpany or projects

    anymore. I will stay here with you."

    At this moment, Tim was like a little wolfhound. His pitiful appearance almost amused Nicole.

    "Stop messing around. Your business is more important. Go ahead and do your work. I will be fine.

    Jacob and the Don family are outside. Gabrielle and Olivia are here. My mother-inw also hired a

    special nurse for me. So you can leave without worries."

    "Nicole, you''re so ruthless. How can you bear to break my heart like this? You know I want you to ask

    me to stay!"

    The more Tim acted, the more addicted he became.

    Olivia was speechless.

    "Mr. Tim, do you really think we don''t exist? Please, stop acting. How fake is it!"

    "Jacob, hurry up and take your woman away. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good if I beat and hurt herter."

    Tim felt that these two people were simply big bulbs. Couldn''t they see that he wanted to be alone with

    Nicole?

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "Stop messing around. I know you care about me, but your business

    matters more. Have a safe trip."

    Hearing what Nicole said, even if Tim wanted to stay, he couldn''t.

    He nodded his head depressingly and talked to Nicole for a while before turning around and leaving the

    hospital.

    He went back to thepany to pack up and then drove to the airport. He didn''t know if it was his

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    illusion, but it seemed that someone was following him.

    Tim frowned slightly. When he stopped the car at the airport, he looked through the rear-view mirror

    and the car behind him quickly turned around and drove away.

    Could it be that he was oversensitive?

 Chapter 466 Are You Also Thinking About Me

    Chapter 466 Are You Also Thinking About Me

    Tim did not think that he was being nervous. After all, he was a soldier before, so he knew what it was

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    like to be followed.

    He calmly parked the car at the airport and then got off. Only then did he buy a ticket and fly to a

    nearby country.

    The person following behind saw Tim board the ne. He immediately checked Tim''s flight, and called

    someone. Having confirmed that a project concerned with the Louis family was indeed going on there

    and Tim had to sign a contract recently, that stalker felt relieved.

    Tim flew directly to the nearby country, and he did not forget to contact Lucas throughputer.

    "Lucas, I have been followed the moment I left the Seapolis City. Do you know it?"

    Hearing it, Lucas frowned slightly.

    "Do you fly straight there?"

    "Do you think I''m stupid?"

    Just as Tim finished speaking, Lucas hurriedly nodded.

    Lucas knew that Tim couldn''t see it, so he ran wild.

    As Lucas was in silence, Tim continued, "I''ll go to thepany to deal with business first, and sneak

    out in the middle of the night. However, if the route you give me is wrong and misleading, I will not

    spare you."

    "It won''t happen!"

    Lucas and Tim talked something more before hanging up.

    When Laurel came in, Lucas was ying aputer game. It seemed he was trying to advance to the

    next round.

    "You need to rest. You can''t yputer games all the time."

    Laurel stroked Lucas'' head and said kindly.

    "I''ll take you to the hospital to see your mommy tomorrow. I think your mommy misses you. Zoe can''t

    go over now. You''re the eldest son, so you should keep your mommypany."

    Hearing it, Lucas whispered, "I''d better wait for another two days. Grandma, I haven''t recovered from

    my cold yet. I''m afraid I may infect Mommy. Or I can have a video chat with Mommyter."

    "That''s good. You are a smart child. Since you are afraid of infecting your mother, then do as you say."

    Laurel smiled and walked out of Lucas'' room.

    After leaving the room, Laurel came to the flower bed.

    This was her private territory, and very few people were allowed to enter. Laurel made painstaking

    efforts to take care of all flowers here.

    She picked up the sprinkler and watered the flowers, looking very pleased with herself.

    Not long after, a figure quickly came in and respectfully called out when he saw Laurel. "Mrs. Green."

    "There you are."

    Laurel didn''t turn around, but she knew who it was.

    "Yes."

    Finn hurriedly took the sprinkler in Laurel''s hand.

    Laurel let him sit on a rattan chair at the side and whispered, "Has Tim gone abroad?"

    "Yes. I asked someone to follow him. However, Tim seemed to be very cautious and went directly to the

    branchpany owned by his family for business."

    Laurel smiled, "He''s a smart person. He probably has noticed our people. Ask some others to follow

    Tim tonight. The original stalkers are not good enough."

    "Yes! But Mrs. Green, why do you want to follow Tim? Does he know where Samuel is?"

    "He doesn''t know, but Lucas does."

    Laurel looked at Finn in front of her and said meaningfully, "Lucas is the hope of our family. He is as

    talented as Samuel when he was a child. Although Tim is young, he is very careful. He is able to use

    doesn''t want to tell me, I''ll pretend that I don''t know. But I''m Samuel''s mother. Considering Nicole''s

    condition, I need to know what my son is doing outside and what has happened."

    When Finn heard Laurel''s exnation, he couldn''t help but ask, "Why don''t you ask Vincent to follow

    Tim?"

    "Vincent? Vincent has been busytely, but I don''t know what he has been doing. Besides, he has to

    take care of many things of the Eternal Group, so there''s no need to distract him because of this.

    Although I ask you to work for Vincent and the Night Elf Empire now listens to Vincent''s orders, you

    should know who your master is."

    "Yes!"

    Finn was slightly startled, and then he understood.

    Laurel continued, "I give Night Elf Empire to Nicole, so Nicole is your master. Although she temporarily

    hasn''t taken it over but Vincent does, do you think you can ignore Nicole''s safety?"

    Seeing that Laurel pulled a face, Finn was slightly frightened.

    "Mrs. Green, Vincent has instructed us to do a lot of thingstely. So, we are exhausted."

    "You are exhausted? There are so many bodyguards in the Green''s, and Vincent can dispatch them.

    He doesn''t need to ask the Night Elf Empire to do anything. Your most important task is to protect

    Nicole. Your dignified owner has been held hostage in the streets, and nothing has been heard of her

    for several days. If Tim hadn''t found Nicole through some crooked ways, would you give me Nicole''s

    corpse now?"

    Speaking of which, Laurel was a little angry.

    As the dignified young madam of the Green family, Nicole had been kidnapped in the streets. The most

    ridiculous thing was that the kidnapper remained unknown. This was an insult to the Night Elf Empire.

    "For so many years, you have always considered yourselves superior, and have forgotten who you are.

    Your owner is almost killed, and Samuel''s whereabouts are still unknown. You are even in the mood to

    listen to Vincent and care about other matters. Do you think I ask you toe back from the United

    States for Eternal Group? You can''t evenpare with Lucas!"

    "Besides, Swift is imprisoned in the Green''s. There are so many guards, but they let her escape under

    their noses. I don''t know if those bodyguards are too ipetent or the Night Elf Empire is useless."

    The more Laurel said, the angrier she became.

    Finn didn''t dare to reason.

    He was in a difficult situation.

    During this period of time, Vincent had been busy with buying a piece ofnd, but the residents there

    did not want to move. They colluded with the local underworld forces to resist the Eternal Group.

    Vincent asked the Night Elf Empire to deal with this matter. They could not refuse but to listen.

    However, they did not expect that something would happen to Nicole and Samuel during this period.

    Facing Laurel''s usation, Finn was unable to refute it.

    Watching Finn''s reaction, Laurel continued coldly, "The funniest thing is that after Swift escapes, the

    Greens fail to find her. Swift sneaked into Nicole''s ward in the middle of the night, and almost hurt

    Nicole. Fortunately, Tim was there. If it weren''t for him, you could hardly absolve yourselves from the

    me."

    "Yes, it was our negligence. However, when I left, I remembered that I asked some members of the

    Night Elf Empire to protect our owner."

    "Really? Where are they? Why none of our people are there when Nicole is in trouble? Don''t tell me

    there''s something wrong with the Night Elf Empire!"

    It was a serious problem.

    Finn immediately pulled a face.

    "I will investigate it thoroughly."

    "Follow Tim cautiously. I just want to know what the hell Samuel is up to. Everything is in a mess now,

    but he has left the Seapolis City without leaving anything behind. Moreover, nobody is able to contact

    him. Don''t alert Tim. Help him when necessary. You''d better stay away from Lucas. Lucas is vignt

    and meticulous. If he finds out that I understand everything, I''m afraid he won''t even believe me."

    Laurel sighed.

    Lucas was her most beloved grandson, but he preferred to believe Tim, an outsider, rather than her.

    Even Lucas could tell that there was something wrong with the Green family. But Finn, who was the

    leader of the Night Elf Empire, got no clue.

    Laurel was disappointed.

    "Go. Don''t disappoint me again. Otherwise, I will think that there is no need to keep the Night Elf

    Empire."

    Finn looked a little awkward again.

    He left quietly as how he came. Laurel stared at a rose, reluctant to look away for a long time.

    It was a green rose, which Nicole had bought for her.

    Laurel still remembered the filial expression on Nicole''s face when she tried her best to find it.

    Nicole was kind-hearted and simple. She shouldn''t have suffered so much.

    Laurel thought that everything went very smoothly in the Green family. But to her surprise, things went

    against her wills.

    Laurel remained herposure, and Nicole was very quiet.

    After all, Olivia had limited energy. After staying up for a day and night, she finally couldn''t help but fall

    asleep, leaving behind a special nurse to be with Nicole.

    Nicole''s treatment over the past two days worked. Although she felt weak, she improved a lot and she

    was not as drowsy or sluggish as before.

    Perhaps she slept a little much during the day, so she didn''t feel sleepy at night.

    She missed Samuel.

    She really missed him.

    She didn''t know what Samuel was doing.

    She took out her cell phone and nned to call Samuel, but she was afraid that it was an inconvenient

    time for Samuel to answer it.

    Nicole had never felt it so hard to get through the night.

    It was quiet outside. The night covered everything, but it made people feel lonelier. Loneliness slowly

    overwhelmed Nicole, making her unable to withstand it.

    Nicole called Samuel''s Twitter ount up and found that his profile had been changed into her picture.

    ''Why does he use my picture? Doesn''t he feel embarrassed?''

    Nicole flipped through Samuel''s posts, finding that he was really boring.

    He seldom posted anything, as if he registered Twitter so as to chat with her.

    Nicole took a selfie and posted it on Twitter. She didn''t know why she would do it. Then she wrote, "At

    midnight, I dreamed of you. Are you thinking about me too?"

    After this picture was posted, Nicole felt that she was a little pretentious. Why did she act like a

    wronged housewife?

    Just as she was about to delete it, she received a reply.

    Nicole''s heart missed a beat.

    Could it be Samuel?

    Hadn''t he slept? Was he online?

 Chapter 467 Mr. Tim Seems to Have Fallen into the Sea

    Chapter 467 Mr. Tim Seems to Have Fallen into the Sea

    Nicole quickly opened her Twitter. When she saw the small red badge, she couldn''t help butugh.

    She didn''t know how Samuel would reply, but he probably was missing her, right?

    Thinking of this, Nicole hurriedly clicked it, but she did not expect that it was Tim''s reply.

    "Baby, I''m missing you, too. We must be mentally connected, right?"

    Nicole was a little disappointed, but she still replied, "It''s a pity that you are not the one I''m thinking

    about."

    "Oops, what a pity!"

    Tim looked at the reply on the screen and felt extremely depressed.

    Nicole sent a smiling emoji to him. However, she did not have the desire to chat with him anymore.

    It was not a good feeling to chat with a wrong person.

    She got up and went to the bathroom. Then she turned off her phone andy down again.

    Since Samuel was not avable, then she should go to sleep.

    Perhaps she could see Samuel in her dream.

    They had been separated for six days!

    In two days, Samuel would be back.

    She really didn''t know how she would make it through the remaining two days.

    Nicole kept tossing and turning in her bed. She couldn''t sleep, so she could only pull over the quilt to

    cover herself and force herself to sleep.

    Tim looked at his phone and thought about what he needed to say to make Nicole feel less disgusted.

    However, the more he cared about it, the more he couldn''t find a suitable word to express himself.

    He waited for Nicole''s reply, but after waiting for a long time, he still hadn''t received one.

    Tim looked at the time and thought that Nicole must be sleeping.

    Looking at Nicole''s selfie on the phone, Tim suddenlyughed.

    He carefully saved the photo, feeling that it was the most precious thing he had.

    In the middle of the night, it became quieter and quieter.

    Tim walked out of the hotel with dark clothes.

    He deliberately walked through the back door and got on a car after making sure that no one was

    following him. He went straight to the top of the mountain five kilometers away.

    There was a private jet here.

    To maintain secrecy, Tim didn''t bring anyone with him and left the city by himself.

    Shortly after he left, in a presidential suite in the hotel he stayed in, a few people were quickly typing on

    the keyboard and said to Finn viaputer, "Captain Wood, Mr. Tim has left. The radar has been

    installed and it has started scanning. The receiver imnted in Mr. Tim''s tie is also working."

    "I see. Remember, don''t touch Tim''s phone. It belongs to Mr. Lucas. If he finds out, we''ll be screwed."

    "Yes!"

    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner.

    However, Tim did not know that he was being tracked. ording to the route map given by Lucas, he

    headed towards that unknown territory.

    Lucas was also monitoring this, but he always felt that signals from Tim were somewhat disturbed.

    "Have you met anyone in the hotel?"

    What Lucas said made Tim somewhat puzzled.

    "Other than the waiters, I haven''t seen anyone else. What''s wrong?"

    "It''s strange. I feel that there is signal interference on your phone. I wonder if there is any other

    surveince system on your jet or somewhere else."

    Lucas muttered confusedly.

    Tim frowned slightly when he heard this.

    "Do you mean I''m being monitored?"

    "I don''t know. I can''t track him down. He should be an expert."

    Lucas rarely admitted that his skills were inferior to others. Thest time he did this was when he lost to

    Samuel. What about this time?

    Tim was still very cautious. After thinking for a while, he whispered, "I have a way. But you have to wait

    for me to contact you."

    "What?"

    Just as Lucas finished speaking, he saw Tim''s jet flying straight down.

    "Tim!"

    Lucas was shocked.

    It was an ocean below!

    However, Tim did not say anything and directly drove the jet into the sea.

    After the jet entered the sea, it started sinking.

    Tim opened the cabin door and fled the jet immediately with his excellent swimming skills.

    Finn''s squad suddenly lost all his signals.

    "Captain Wood, we''ve lost the signals. Mr. Tim seems to have fallen into the sea."

    "Falling into the sea?"

    Finn was puzzled.

    Tim was a pilot, and his flying skills were excellent. How could he fall into the sea?

    The only reason was that they were exposed.

    "Damn it! It seems we won''t be able to track him down."

    Finn was not reconciled, but there was nothing he could do.

    At this point, even if they made another n, they wouldn''t be able to find Tim again.

    Before Tim went into the sea, the special processing had been done on his phone. So, his phone still

    worked when he got out of water.

    After swimming ashore, he felt extremely cold. He quickly went to a branch of hispany. Then, he

    took another private jet and left overnight. He set his phone to flight mode and changed his number.

    Not to mention Finn, even if Lucas wanted to find him, it would be difficult.

    Fortunately, the map Lucas gave Tim was not lost.

    Tim could only fly alone.

    He flew for an entire night ording to the map provided by Lucas and finally arrived at the location

    marked on the map.

    However, when Tim saw this isted ind and the countless armed guards on it, he was shocked.

    Why didn''t Lucas tell him this?

    Could he enter this ce smoothly by himself?

    It was impossible!

    Tim could not stop now. Once he stopped, he would be discovered. He could only find a remote ce

    tond.

    After getting off the jet, Tim knew nothing about this ce.

    Lucas only gave him a map, but no one knew how this ce was like.

    When Tim took out his phone to call Lucas, he suddenly saw Nicole''s selfie on the screen.

    He had already set up the selfie as the lock screen of his phone.

    Looking at Nicole''s sorrowful face, he felt distressed again.

    As long as he could make this woman smile happily, he was willing to do anything.

    It was just an isted ind.

    It was not a big deal, right?

    Thinking of this, Tim had a hint of confidence inside.

    With his experience as a soldier, he slowly dived into the water and chose a remote ce to go ashore.

    Suddenly, he heard footsteps. He had to lie motionlessly on the seabed and hold his breath.

    It was very cold now. In the water, Tim was almost frozen, but he heard two people walking over.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    They untied their belts and started pissing in the sea.

    Tim was right below them.

    The hot liquid was sprayed down from above his head.

    Tim was furious!

    He had never been treated like this!

    He wished he could jump ashore and beat up these two assholes.

    At this moment, a man suddenly said.

    "Who do you think the person in our special zone is?"

    "Who knows? It has been a few days, but he doesn''t show up at all. It''s said that he was sent here by

    Mr. Hawk. It''s always Arthur who is in charge of his daily necessities. I heard that no one is allowed to

    he is a major fugitive who came to our ind to be punished."

    Another person shook his body and whispered, "I heard that he will be drained of blood every day. It''s

    quite cruel. I wonder what he has done."

    "Stop. If others hear us discussing this, we will probably lose our jobs. Forget it. We should pretend that

    we don''t know anything about this."

    The man quickly lifted his pants, shivering from the cold.

    "What a terrible weather! I heard that some people even caught a cold in the 3rdpany."

    "Really? The temperature difference here is indeed big. Hurry up and go back. We still need to stand

    guard. It''s windy here. Don''t catch a cold."

    Then they quickly left.

    Tim frowned slightly. His body was almost frozen, but what those two people said just now made him a

    little puzzled.

    Could the person they were talking about be Samuel?

    Was Samuel sent here by Mr. Hawk?

    Who was Mr. Hawk?

    Of course, Tim knew.

    That was ir!

    ir had plenty of personal rtionships in the Special Warzone. It was said that he had a strong

    rtionship with Chef Commander. Could it be that this was an important secret base of the Capital

    City?

    Then why did ir bring Samuel here?

    Tim was confused.

    He quickly jumped onto the shore, took out the clean clothes in his backpack and put them on. Only

    then did he feel warmer.

    What a terrible weather!

    If it wasn''t for Nicole and Lucas, he wouldn''t havee here to suffer.

    Tim cursed in his heart and quickly walked along the barracks.

    He didn''t know where Samuel was, so he could only slowly explore. However, the infrared defensive

    system here was too powerful, and Tim nearly triggered them more than once.

    Tim was startled.

    Suddenly, a group of people walked over.

    Tim hurriedly hid. When he saw these people pass by, he finally let out a sigh of relief.

    The terrain here was tooplicated. Was he crazy? He wondered why he would agree to help Lucas

    find Samuel here.

    Not to mention whether Samuel was here or not, even if he was here, it would not be easy to find

    someone in such a big ce.

    Tim suddenly felt that he had underestimated the situation here.

    Now that he had reached this point, what should he do then?

    Just as Tim was at a loss for what to do, he suddenly heard a miserable scream.

    "Ah!"

    This voice was so loud and scary.

    And this voice was so familiar to Tim. He frowned immediately when he heard it.

    Samuel?

    It was Samuel!

    What was happening to him?

    Why did he let out such a miserable scream? Could it be that someone was doing something cruel to

    Samuel?

 Chapter 468 He Is the Toughest Man I Have Ever Seen

    Chapter 468 He Is the Toughest Man I Have Ever Seen

    Tim felt his heart beating in his throat.

    Although Tim didn''t like Samuel very much, Samuel was someone that Nicole cared about. If he was

    really trapped here and couldn''t get out, it was no wonder that Nicole couldn''t get in touch with Samuel

    when she needed him.

    Thinking that Nicole would feel sad because of Samuel, Tim felt very ufortable.

    Tim felt that he was simply too great.

    He showed his unconditional love for Nicole.

    Tim made up his mind, gritted his teeth and ran to the ce where the shout came from.

    This ce was not heavily guarded. Only one person was standing guard outside and was a bit

    drowsy. He seemed to be ustomed to the screams from inside and didn''t have any reaction.

    Samuel let out screams like a trapped beast. Tim could not tell Samuel¡¯s feelings.

    He didn''t know what kind of torture Samuel was going through inside. Just as he was thinking about

    how to get in, he saw a maning out with a blood bag.

    "Did you draw another 800 CC of blood today?"

    When the guard saw Arthure out, he couldn''t help but ask.

    "Yes, I will have the cook prepare some medicines for him. I wonder if he can still withstand it."

    "Can''t you take your time?"

    The guard sighed and felt pity.

    "I want to, but Mr. Green can''t wait anymore. He is eager to have the remaining blood taken from his

    body at once. He doesn''t care about his life at all. s, he is the toughest man I''ve ever seen."

    Arthur shook his head and left with the blood bag.

    Tim was confused about what they talked. He sneaked in when the guard was distracted.

    It was so cold inside that Tim trembled as soon as he entered.

    Oh my goodness!

    It was as cold as outside.

    Why didn¡¯t they turn on the heater?

    Tim muttered as he quickly headed towards the bright ce.

    Unexpectedly, there was no guard in this room. When Arthur left, only Samuel was left here.

    Tim approached Samuel with caution. When he saw Samuel at a close distance, he was shocked.

    Tim never thought that Samuel would be locked in an iron cage. He was twitching with his limbs tied to

    an iron bed.

    Samuel howled, as if he was suffering from unbearable torture.

    A prick was left on his arm, while the other arm was given blood transfusion.

    Was Samuel going through exchange transfusion?

    Tim frowned.

    "Samuel, how are you?"

    Tim hurried over, but Samuel could not recognize Tim and thought it was Arthur.

    This medicine was too strong. Samuel couldn''t recognize the person in front of him even if he was

    about to make it.

    Samuel felt tortured as if millions of ants were biting him. He wanted to beg for mercy andpromise,

    but Nicole kept appearing in his mind. He couldn''t open his mouth.

    Samuel''s face was covered in cold sweat, which dripped on to the floor, and Samuel looked so thin.

    Samuel kept howling and struggling, as if he wanted tofort himself a little bit. Unfortunately, it was

    too difficult.

    Tim was shocked.

    How could this be?

    How could such a powerful Samuel be like this?

    Tim wanted to open the iron cage, but he failed.

    Tim knew that he could not stay here for long.

    Samuel was so weak that it was impossible for Tim to save Samuel on his own.

    Tim hurriedly picked up his phone and shot a video of what he had witnessed.

    He suddenly heard footsteps from outside.

    Tim knew that he had to leave. He looked at Samuel and didn''t know if Samuel could hear him. He

    whispered, "Hold on. I''ll go back and find someone to save you. Don''t worry. I will help you out and you

    will owe me a favor. Even if I snatch Nicole from you, you won''t be too angry, right?"

    After saying that, Tim put his phone on airne mode and quickly dodged out.

    Arthur didn''t notice anything strange when he entered.

    Samuel had been the same these past few days, and Arthur was used to it.

    It was just that Samuel''s phone had not rung for the past two days.

    Arthur came over to check Samuel up and found that Samuel could stand it, so Arthur sat back and

    waited for Samuel to go through this round.

    Tim escaped from inside and did not dare to stay any longer. He returned to the private ne by the

    way he came.

    As soon as he got on the ne, he turned on the heater and shivered from the cold.

    Tim kept his phone on airne mode to avoid being discovered.

    Tim stayed for a while before he flew the private ne in the cold. He did not dare to follow the original

    path but flew ahead.

    After flying for a while, he returned to the Seapolis City from the other side ording to his original

    route.

    When he returned to the Seapolis City, it was almost noon.

    Tim was exhausted, but he didn''t take a rest but sent a message to Lucas.

    "Brat, I almost gave my life away. You owe me a huge favor."

    Tim thought that Lucas was in the Green¡¯s and no one could keep an eye on him, so he could put it

    bluntly.

    However, he did not expect that Lucas came to the hospital to visit Nicole with Mrs. Green because

    Lucas was worried about Nicole.

    Lucas had a stomachache, so he went to the bathroom and left his phone in the ward. Mrs. Green went

    to inquire about Nicole.

    Thus, Nicole happened to fiddle with Lucas¡¯ cell phone when Tim sent the message.

    Nicole was a little bored, so Lucas let Nicole y the mobile game he had just developed, and gave his

    mobile phone to Nicole.

    Nicole was surprised at Tim¡¯s message.

    Tim went abroad to deal with thepany''s affairs, didn''t he?

    Why did he contact Lucas and send such a message?

    Nicole was at a loss, but still replied, "Where are you?"

    "I escaped with bare life. Damn, I was almost killed. Even if you poisoned me to death next time, I

    would not help Samuel."

    Tim gasped for breath, feeling that he almost got himself killed.

    When Nicole read "Samuel," she felt worried.

    "What happened to Samuel?"

    Nicole didn''t know that Lucas was looking for Samuel before, but she realized that Lucas had asked

    Tim to look for Samuel from what Tim said.

    Nicole was anxious.

    Tim shook his shoulder and found it didn''t hurt anymore.

    Really?

    Was the ointment from that brat really useful?

    He had been soaking in the seawater for a while.

    Tim took the phone and replied, "Anyway, Samuel is not very well. He seems to be controlled. You''re a

    child. I''m afraid the video I shot will scare you. Well, you should discuss with Mrs. Green. Send

    someone to save him. He really suffers a lot. If you don''t want to disturb the Green family, the Louis

    family can send people to rescue him. However, I can''t promise you it will work. Moreover, you should

    remind your mommy. It''s ir that controls Samuel. I don''t know his purpose. Since ir can control

    your daddy, he may do something bad to your mommy."

    This message left Nicole dumbfounded.

    ir controlled Samuel?

    How was that possible?

    Weren''t they brothers?

    Moreover, Gabrielle treated her so well. Did Gabrielle pretend to be so nice?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out and was utterly confused.

    "What did you shoot? Send it to me."

    Nicole''s message made Tim hesitate.

    "I''m afraid you cannot take it. To be honest, I''ve seen many ferocious scenes before, but I am truly

    frightened this time. No wonder I couldn''t contact Samuel even if something happened to Nicole. It

    would be strange if he could know the news outside."

    Tim was still talking nonsense, but Nicole couldn''t bear it anymore.

    "Send me the video!"

    Nicole sent this message three times.

    Tim who was careless did not find that he was chatting with Nicole instead of Lucas. Seeing that the

    other party was anxious, Tim sent the message, "Alright, I''ll give you the video, but if you''re scared, you

    can''t me me. I haven''t rested sincest night. I have to sleep. I''ll listen to your idea after taking a

    good rest."

    Then Tim sent the video he shot to Nicole.

    When Nicole saw this video, her eyes were filled with tears.

    No wonder Samuel was thin. No wonder he said that he had a poor appetite and that he couldn''t have

    food outside.

    It turned out that he was suffering such painfulness!

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Nicole listened to Samuel roaring and watched him twitching, as if she had been whipped. She felt so

    painful that she almost suffocated.

    Nicole always believed that Samuel was not a ruthless man and would not disregard her and his kids.

    Now, it seemed that he couldn''t protect himself.

    But if Samuel was really controlled by ir, how would he have the chance to send her a video? How

    could Samuel call her before he left?

    Did ir threaten Samuel to do so?

    But how could Samuel be threatened by ir?

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Just then, Lucas came out of the bathroom.

    "Mommy, have you finished the game?"

    He smiled and said, but became shocked when he saw Nicole holding his phone with swollen eyes.

    Damn!

    Did Tim, that stupid ass, contact him?

    Lucas felt bitter, but he saw Nicole holding the phone and staring at him, "You know where your daddy

    is, don''t you?"

    "Mommy..."

    "Yes or no?"

    Nicole rarely lost her temper with Lucas, but she raised her voice suddenly this time, which startled

    Lucas.

 Chapter 469 I Need to Know Now

    Chapter 469 I Need to Know Now

    "I only found out not long ago. At that time, Samuel was talking to you. I found his location ording to

    his waveband."

    Seeing that Nicole was angry, Lucas hurriedly confessed.

    Nicole gripped her phone tightly, feeling as if all her strength was about to be drained.

    "Then why didn''t you tell me? Do you know how worried I was about your daddy?"

    "I''m afraid you''ll get angry. Besides, aren''t you sick? I don''t want to upset you."

    Lucas was a little aggrieved as he grabbed the hem of his clothes. Anyone who saw him would be

    heartbroken.

    Nicole also knew that she shouldn''t have med Lucas. After all, the boy was thinking for her sake.

    But when she thought of the video just now, she couldn''t help but feel hurt.

    "I''m sorry, baby. Mommy''s in a bad mood."

    Nicole took a deep breath.

    Seeing her like this, Lucas couldn''t help but walk over.

    "Mommy, did Uncle Jacob say something?"

    "Did you actually ask Tim to find your daddy? I can''t believe it!"

    Nicole felt that she could not see through her son.

    Lucas whispered, "I''m afraid that the Green family will do harm to you. Uncle Jacob is sincerely good to

    Mommy and he will not leave Daddy alone."

    Hearing her son say this, Nicole suddenly felt guilty.

    What did she do as a mother?

    The child was so young, yet he actually sensed the ups and downs in the Green family. He was even

    more thoughtful than his mother.

    "Lucas, you can''t hold on alone every time. Do you hear me? You have to tell Mommy. Although you

    are indeed smarter than your peers sometimes, you are still a child. Do you think you can afford all of it

    if something happens to you, or to Tim, or can I afford it?"

    Nicole knew that her son was worried about her and Samuel, but when she thought of those terrible

    consequences, she trembled.

    Seeing that Nicole was no longer angry, Lucas whispered, "I know. I won''t do it again."

    "Who else knows about this?"

    "No one. I didn''t even tell my grandmother. Uncle Jacob and I know it. Now, and you, Mommy."

    Lucas blinked, whose eyes looked like Samuel''s. Seeing her son, Nicole became sad again.

    "Don''t worry about this from now on, okay? Leave it to Mommy. You should apany Grandma and

    study at home. If you really feel bored, you can go to thepany with Joseph."

    "I haven''t seen Joseph for a long time. Uncle took him out before dawn. It''s not easy to see him now."

    Lucas¡¯ words made Nicole feel even guiltier.

    "My dear son, it''s Daddy and Mommy who are too busy and neglect you. I''ll talk to your grandmother

    "Then will Zoe also go?"

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Nicole paused for a moment, then she smiled and said, "She will."

    Nicole suddenly realized that no matter what she and Samuel had nned, it seemed that they would

    have to shelve their n of leaving the Seapolis City for a round-the-world trip for some time.

    Children couldn''t stay at home all day for them, so it was better for them to go to kindergarten.

    At this time, Laurel came back. Seeing Nicole and Lucas together, she asked, "What''s wrong? Did

    Lucas do something to annoy you?"

    "No, we''re talking about him and Zoe attending kindergarten. I don''t think it''s proper for them to be at

    home, and I don''t know when we can leave the Seapolis City. Why don''t we let them go to kindergarten

    to learn something, even just for interpersonal rtionship? What do you think, Mom?"

    Nicole came straight to the point and quietly put Lucas¡¯ phone away.

    Laurel was slightly surprised to hear that. She nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve been thinking the same thing

    recently. Lucas is very smart. But it''s not good to stay at home all the time. In the past, Zoe didn''te

    into contact with other children because of her health. Now that she''s much better, it''s time for her to

    get along with other kids."

    "That''s right, so I have to trouble you to care about this."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Laurelughed.

    "They''re my grandchildren. What''s the trouble? Good boy, follow me to the Bush¡¯s to pick up your

    sister. I''ll take you two to kindergarten tomorrow."

    Seeing that Laurel and Nicole had both decided, Lucas had no objections. In any case, it didn''t matter

    to him whether he was at the kindergarten or at home.

    Right now, he was more concerned about Samuel.

    However, since Nicole did not allow him to interfere, Lucas let go, though he was still concerned.

    "Mommy, you''ve been hospitalized recently, so it must be very boring. I''ve got a few new games on my

    phone, and I''ll leave it to you. You can y when you''re free, but you can''t get indulged."

    Nicole naturally understood his words. She touched her son''s head and said, "Alright. I will restrain

    myself. Thank you, son."

    "You''re wee! I hope that Mommy will get better soon, and then take sister and I to kindergarten,

    okay?"

    Lucas raised his head, his eyes filled with hope.

    "Alright!"

    Nicole suddenly felt that she owed the children too much.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When Laurel saw that they had reached a consensus, she smiled and said, "Then I''ll bring Lucas back

    first. I''ve talked with Doctor Farley. Your illness is not a big problem. It''s amon disease among

    women. Rx and have a good rest. I''ll ask Wendy to cook you some food to replenish your strength

    "Thank you, Mom."

    Nicole knew that Laurel wasforting her. In fact, Gabrielle had already told her about her situation,

    but she did not tell someone else.

    Seeing that Nicole was in a good mood, Laurel chatted with her for a while before leaving with Lucas.

    As soon as Lucas left the ward, Olivia and the nurse came in.

    "Nicole, your mother-inw treats you so well. She has donated a lot of money to the hospital. Doctor

    Farley is supposed to cure you."

    Olivia truly felt that Laurel was not bad.

    Nicole had always been grateful to Laurel, but her mind was filled with Samuel now.

    What happened to Samuel?

    Where was he now?

    Why did ir control Samuel and refused to let hime back?

    So many questions entangled Nicole that she couldn''t find an answer.

    "Olivia, I have something to tell Doctor Farley."

    "I''ll call her over immediately."

    Olivia was about to leave when Nicole stopped her.

    "No. I''ll go find her myself, but I need to talk to her alone. Just stay outside and watch for me. Don''t let

    anyone in, okay?"

    It was rare for Nicole to be so serious. Olivia was surprised to hear that.

    "What''s wrong? Did your mother-inw say something? Why are you so serious?"

    "Nothing. It''s just a personal matter. Help me. Other than you, I don''t know who else I can trust."

    Seeing that Nicole had said so, Olivia naturally nodded.

    "Do I need to notify Jacob?"

    "Not for the time being."

    Nicole got out of bed. Although she was still a little weak, she was much better than the previous two

    days.

    With Olivia''s help, she arrived at the door of Gabrielle''s office and lightly knocked on the door.

    "Come in, please!"

    Gabrielle''s voice was hoarse.

    When Nicole opened the door and entered, she saw that Gabrielle was studying some data, somewhat

    confused.

    "Gabrielle."

    Nicole said softly.

    Gabrielle hurriedly raised her head. Seeing that it was Nicole, she was surprised.

    "Why do youe to my office? Call me if you need anything. I''ll go over. Sit down. I''ll get you a cup of

    hot water."

    Gabrielle hurriedly stood up and let Nicole sit down. Then, she went to pour hot water for Nicole.

    Olivia was a little worried. Seeing that the two were getting along well, she nodded to Nicole, got up,

    and closed the office door before leaving.

    When Gabrielle saw Olivia leave, she was somewhat curious.

    "Why did Olivia leave?"

    "Nothing. I have something to ask you, so let her go out for a while."

    Nicole didn''t look good.

    Gabrielle was puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong with you? What do you want to know?"

    "Where is Samuel?"

    Nicole asked straightforwardly.

    Gabrielle was dumbfound. However, it was only an instant before she smiled and said, "Nicole, what''s

    wrong with you? How do I know where Mr. Green is?"

    "Do you really not know? Or do you intentionally hide it from me? Was Samuel sent away by ir? Or

    do I need to ask ir where he took my husband?"

    Nicole looked cold, which waspletely different from yesterday.

    When Gabrielle heard Nicole''s question, she knew that Nicole must know something, but she still

    whispered, "Nicole, I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Nicole took out Lucas'' phone, clicked on the video, and ced it before Gabrielle.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t know who the person in it is. Don''t tell me that your ir doesn''t know about

    this ce."

    The instant Gabrielle saw the video, she involuntarily took two steps back and touched the desk behind

    her. She said somewhat incredulously, "How could this be? I don''t know, I really don''t know."

    However, Nicole bit her lower lip and said, "I don''t care what ir wants. As long as he says it, even if

    it''s my life, I''ll give it to him. I just want to know what happened to my husband. What exactly is going

    on?"

    Gabrielle never thought that Nicole would have such a video.

    In other words, Nicole already knew where Samuel was hiding.

    How did she know?

    Gabrielle wasn''t sure, but she said worriedly, "Nicole, I know you''re worried about him now, but please

    believe me, ir will not harm Mr. Green. Moreover, he will be back in two days. At that time, you will

    know and understand everything."

    "What if I say I want to know now?"

    Nicole''s heart was burning with anxiety.

    Nobody could just sit there and see their beloved man endure pain, right?

    Facing aggressive Nicole, Gabrielle suddenly didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 470 So You Already Knew

    Chapter 470 So You Already Knew

    "Nicole, I..."

    "I''ll go find ir now."

    Seeing that Gabrielle was hesitating, Nicole got up and was about to leave, but she was grabbed by

    Gabrielle.

    "Don''t go."

    "You are a woman, Gabrielle. You should know how I felt when I saw this. I don''t want to say anything

    more. I don''t have many merits. The only merit is that I''m too stubborn. So it doesn''t matter if you don''t

    tell me. But I hope you won''t stop me from searching for the truth that I want."

    Nicole said slowly, and Gabrielle was at a loss for words.

    "I really don''t know where he is. ir is the only one who knows the ce. But I can assure you that

    Mr. Green is safe. Trust me, OK?"

    "I don''t believe anyone now. I only believe what I see with my own eyes. I won''t believe you unless you

    bring me there."

    Gabrielle was silenced by what Nicole said.

    "Can''t you wait for two days?"

    "I can''t wait two more hours. Do you think I can wait that long?"

    Nicole did not conceal her anxiety at all.

    Gabrielle looked at her and sighed, "I can call ir in. If you have any questions, you can ask him.

    However, you must promise me not to be excited. You should know that your physical condition is not

    very good and you can''t be agitated. We are hiding it from you for your own good, and for Mr. Green''s

    good. But you''re right. He''s your husband and you have the right to know everything about him. I just

    hope you can be tough. If your condition gets worse because of this, I don''t have much confidence that

    I can control your illness."

    "I see. I understand you. No matter what happens, I won''t me you I won''t have any regrets. I just

    want to know about him now. I don''t care about anything else."

    Gabrielle was moved by Nicole''s determination and she choked.

    "Sit down. I''ll call ir now."

    In the end, Gabriellepromised with a heavy heart.

    They couldn''t hide it from Nicole until the end, and they didn''t know how Nicole got the video.

    When ir received Gabrielle''s phone call, he was reading the research data. When Gabrielle asked

    him toe over, he did not think there was anything wrong.

    "What''s the matter? Can''t we talk when we get home?"

    ir pushed open the office door and was shocked when he saw Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green? Why are you here?"

    Nicole looked at ir and thought about what Tim said. She could not believe that ir would be the

    one who controlled Samuel.

    Nicole wondered if there was a misunderstanding between them.

    Nicole kept silence and looked at ir meaningfully. ir was somewhat confused. He looked at

    Gabrielle with confusion.

    Gabrielle cleared her throat and said, "Nicole knows everything. Tell her."

    "Tell her what?"

    ir''s face immediately darkened.

    Nicole read something from ir''s eyes. She showed him the video in her cell phone and whispered, "I

    want to know where he is. I want to see him right now."

    She said domineeringly. ir frowned tightly.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "What is this? What does it have to do with me? Mrs. Green, did something happen to Mr. Green?"

    Nicole was surprised that ir would be so calm.

    Nicole stood up from her chair and said coldly, "Mr. Hawk, I asked you kindly because you are my

    husband''s good friend. I don''t think you would do anything bad to him. There may be a

    misunderstanding that I don''t know. But if you insist on hiding it from me, I don''t mind investigating his

    whereabouts myself. Since I can get this video, I naturally have a way to know his exact location. I''m

    not here to hear any lies from you. I just want to see my husband, now!"

    ir had seen all sorts of people and he thought that Nicole was a soft and weak woman. Seeing that

    she was aggressive, he couldn''t help but stare at her.

    "Mrs. Green, are you threatening me?"

    "If you think so."

    Nicole held out.

    ir smiled, "You? Why do you think you can threaten me?"

    "I can''t threaten you. But if I tell you that I am the owner of the Night Elf Empire, can I threaten

    someone from the Capital City? I know you have a good rtionship with themander of a special

    warzone. However, no matter which special warzone it is, I''m afraid that yourmander will obey the

    orders from the Capital City. Coincidentally, I seem to know Mr. Morty."

    Nicole revealed her trump card.

    ir''s face turned ugly.

    ir knew Morty''s identity well. Everyone should do Morty a favor, let alone Emory Cawker from the

    Special Warzone. Moreover, Nicole was the owner of the Night Elf Empire.

    ir was shocked by that.

    "You want to use the power of the Night Elf Empire for your little personal business? Nicole, you don''t

    deserve to be the owner of the Night Elf Empire."

    "It''s none of your business. At least I''m in charge of the Night Elf Empire now. But if you still refuse to

    take me to find my husband, I''m sorry I''ll be rude."

    Nicole''s unprecedented persistence and determination made ir frown.

    Gabrielle sighed and said, "Things should be winding down around now. No matter what, I think we''ve

    been hiding it for long enough." ir, I know you care about friendship, but they are a couple!

    Regardless of what Samuel thinks now, just talk about Nicole''s health. Do you think that her waiting so

    nervously is useful for her illness? If Samueles back safely and sees his wife being like this, what

    will he think?"

    "You also agree to let her know and let her go there? Do you know that her current condition can''t

    withstand any turbulence?"

    ir felt that Gabrielle was too emotional.

    In the past, Gabrielle wouldn''t be like this. ir wondered what happened to her.

    Gabrielle whispered, "Tell her the truth! Let her understand that it''s better to wait in peace than be

    anxious. If Nicole doesn''t know anything, we can just hide it from her. Now that she knows, do you think

    she can keep calm?"

    Seeing that Gabrielle was a little angry, ir frowned even more tightly.

    "What exactly happened?"

    Nicole felt that her heart was wrenched, and that kind of chill was like millions of ants gnawing on her

    body and wreaking havoc on her.

    After a long silence, ir finally spoke.

    "Do you still remember the old Mrs. Don?"

    "Yes. Is this rted to the Dons?"

    Nicole was very sensitive. When she heard about the Dons, she felt a little nervous.

    ir shook his head and said, "It is not about the Dons, but it does have something to do with them.

    The old Mrs. Don was sent out to recuperate, but it is not because she was sick and weak."

    "I know. She was poisoned with heroin by Vi."

    ir was shocked by what Nicole said.

    "You know it? Did Jason tell you?"

    "To be exact, I told Mr. Jason about that. What''s wrong?"

    Nicole didn''t think this matter had anything to do with Samuel.

    ir was surprised.

    Was she the one who told Jason?

    In other words, when Jason asked him about old Mrs. Don''s health, Nicole already knew about it.

    He couldn''t help but be shocked, but when he thought of Nicole''s identity, he understood.

    "So you already knew it. Then I''ll get right to it. Do you know about Samuel going to the Crown Club?"

    "I heard about it afterwards."

    Nicole had questions about this, but she couldn''t find an urate answer. She had asked Jacob to ask

    the police, but the police didn''t give an urate answer about Jeannie''s death.

    Now that ir talked about the Crown Club, Nicole couldn''t help but be astonished.

    ir whispered, "Samuel went to the Crown Club for a drink, but the waiter Jeannie, who took care of

    Samuel''s wine, added the heroin to his wine, so that Samuel had physical problems. We wanted to find

    out who was behind Jeannie, but she suddenly died in a strange way. She died of heroin overdose. I

    checked and found that she was injected with heroin after being killed."

    Nicole was shocked by what ir said.

    "What did you say? You mean Samuel..."

    "Yes! This was the reason he hurriedly left the Seapolis City. Even though he knew that you and the

    kids needed protection and you might be in danger, he couldn''t care about you. If news of him taking

    drugs were to spread in the Seapolis City, the entire Green family, and even all of you, might be in

    trouble. So I advised him to leave the city and go to a hidden ce toe off the drug. He didn''t drink

    much wine, but the drugs and the wine were mix together and the toxicity was enhanced. Moreover, it''s

    thetest type of drug. I''m not sure if he cane off itpletely, so I can only have someone to

    change his blood every day. The video you saw was of his paroxysm and blood transfusion. No

    sanatorium outside was safe, so I sent him to a secret ind in the Special Warzone for his treatment.

    He turned off his phone for fear that you would worry. I also told my people not to tell him what

    happened to you, because once he stoppeding off the drugs, his life would be ruined."

    Every word ir said was like a sharp dagger shing Nicole''s heart.

    No wonder ir refused to tell her everything. No wonder Samuel was still able to video with her and

    talk to Olivia on the phone though he was trapped there. No wonder he was so skinny and said that he

    had bad appetite.

    So this was the truth of everything!

    Nicole felt her limbs turn cold.

    She suddenly lost all her strength and sat down on the sofa.

    "Nicole, are you OK?"

    Gabrielle had been paying attention to Nicole, and she felt a little worried.

    Nicole shook her head. She looked at ir and asked, "Is that his require? Did he not allow you to tell

    me? Did he ask you to hide it from us?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole couldn''t help but shed tears.

    Such a serious thing had happened, but she, as Samuel''s wife, just found out!

 Chapter 471 I Am Used to Protect My Own Woman Myself

    Chapter 471 I Am Used to Protect My Own Woman Myself

    "He said that he woulde back in two days. Is that true?"

    ir was surprised by what Nicole said.

    "Did you talk on the phone?"

    "It wasn''t a phone call. He sent me a video and said something to me. But I didn''t know that he was

    suffering."

    Nicole didn''t think that she needed hide anything from ir anymore.

    ir was slightly shocked. He said, "He still couldn''t keep himself from contacting you. You didn''t tell

    him about your current condition, did you?"

    "No, I didn''t."

    Nicole was d that she didn''t tell Samuel, otherwise she would have regretted it so much.

    If she could not hold back her grievances andined to Samuel about what had happened to her,

    Samuel would have rushed back desperately.

    Now she suddenly felt that it was advisable for her to hold back sometimes.

    Since Nicole said that she didn''t tell Samuel, ir heaved a sigh of relief.

    "That''s good. I think he wouldn''t be affected. If you didn''t tell him anything, he will struggle very hard to

    get better in two days ande back to see you and the kids. However, I have to tell you that changing

    blood is very harmful for his health. He may have to face a lot of things when hees back. When the

    timees..."

    "Don''t worry, I understand what you mean. I won''t let Samuel know about my condition. I understand

    that he can''t be distracted now."

    ir admired what Nicole said, but Gabrielle did not agree.

    "ir, you are out of line. Samuel is your best friend, and Nicole is also my friend. You just want your

    friend to be in health and lighten his burden. Have you ever thought that Nicole''s condition is not

    optimistic? If we can''t find an anti-atrophy drug for her organs in a short period of time, Samuel will

    regret it for the rest of his life. Do you want to see that happen?"

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Gabrielle was a little angry.

    On this matter, she had a different attitude from ir.

    Perhaps because Nicole was simr to Gabrielle, or perhaps because Nicole was so tough and her

    toughness wrenched people''s hearts, Gabrielle could not help but say so.

    Seeing that Gabrielle was so excited, ir wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.

    However, Nicole smiled, "Stop arguing. This is my decision. Samuel doesn''t want me to know about his

    situation because he is afraid that I would be worried. Simrly, I am worried about him. ir is right.

    Those who could secretly poison Samuel were definitely not ordinary people. Samuel has a lot of work

    to do when hees back. I can''t hold him back. Besides, I''m sure you two won''t just watch me get

    into trouble, right?"

    Gabrielle''s eyes suddenly turned red with tears.

    "Nicole, no one can be sure what will happen."

    "It doesn''t matter. I told you. If the heavens really want me to die, I won''t me you. During this period

    of time, I will treasure every moment that I can spend with Samuel. You guys shouldn''t have too much

    burden. Let everything be as it is."

    Nicole recovered her gentle and easy-going appearance. However, ir felt upset.

    "I will do my best. Don''t worry."

    "I believe in your medical skills. Do you know how Samuel is now?"

    After finding out the reason for all of this, Nicole felt even more distressed for Samuel and wanted to

    see him even more.

    Even if she couldn''t fly over personally, she still wanted to see how he was now.

    Samuel was a stubborn man. She loved him very much. How could he bear all of this on his own?

    Didn''t he know that she would feel distressed for him too?

    Nicole felt her heart was wrenched.

    ir was still hesitating, but Gabrielle red at him and said, "Since we make everything clear, what

    are you afraid of?"

    "I''m afraid she can''t bear it."

    What ir said made Nicole tremble slightly.

    ir was right.

    She really couldn''t bear it. But there was nothing she could do.

    She really wanted to know if he was okay now.

    When ir saw Nicole''s current appearance, he relented.

    "I can let you see him, but you can''t talk to him or disturb him, and you can''te to him now. You

    have to know that thest two days are actually a critical period. Once he stops the treatment, the

    consequences will be dire. We''ve worked hard for so long. If we give up now..."

    "I see. Don''t worry, I won''t disturb him. I just want to see him. That''s all."

    Nicole''s voice was trembling.

    ir sighed and said, "Follow me."

    "I''ll go with her. If anything unexpected happens, I can take care of her."

    ir nodded in agreement.

    Olivia was somewhat puzzled when she saw the three of theming out together.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing much. We n to have a small meeting about Nicole''s illness in the conference room."

    Gabrielle said with a faint smile.

    Olivia said, "I''ll join you. I want to listen."

    "Olivia, go back to the ward. If anyonees to see me, just tell them that I''m having a physical

    examination, in case they will be worried."

    Olivia was confused. She had an intuition that Nicole was hiding something from her.

    Could it be a physical problem?

    "What happened to your health?"

    Olivia''s eyes were very serious.

    Nicole whispered, "I''ll talk with youter, OK?"

    Seeing Nicole''s pleading, Olivia nodded despite her worries.

    "I''ll ask Jacob to apany you. He won''t go in. Just let him wait for you outside. If you don''t agree, I''ll

    follow you into the room. You have to choose."

    Seeing Olivia insist, Nicole whispered, "Let Jacobe over."

    "OK."

    Olivia didn''t ask any more questions and left.

    Not long after, Jacob arrived at Nicole''s side.

    "Madam."

    "Protect me at the door of the conference roomter. You are not allowed to enter without my orders."

    "Yes."

    Jacob, Nicole and the others went to the conference room together.

    After ir entered the conference room, he blocked the signal.

    Seeing how cautious ir was, Nicole was somewhat happy for Samuel. Fortunately, Samuel had such

    a best friend. Otherwise she really didn''t know what would happen to Samuel.

    Gabrielle asked Nicole to sit down and poured her a ss of water.

    ir opened the secret device. Soon after, the situation of Samuel was showed on therge screen of

    the conference room.

    Samuel struggled and roared. The rope on his wrist had hurt his wrist and he was bleeding. But he

    didn''t seem to know about it.

    He was like a trapped beast with no sense and no sensibility but the most primitive impulses and

    savagery.

    Nicole thought all of this was much shocking than the video on the cell phone.

    She couldn''t help but shed tears.

    "Has he always been like this?"

    "He is much better than before. At the beginning, he was suffering like this all the time. Now, he only

    suffers three or four hours a day. It happens two to three times a day. It''ll probably only happen one or

    two times tomorrow, and it''ll end the day after tomorrow. In my opinion, he needs to be observing for

    two more days, but he''s in a hurry toe back, so..."

    ir didn''t finish, but Nicole still understood.

    Samuel was trying his best to get back early.

    Nicole rejoiced that she did notin, and she rejoiced that she believed in their love and trusted

    that he would not betray her. Otherwise, Samuel might be wronged to death.

    Nicole watched as Samuel slowly quieted down amidst his roar.

    Cold sweat drenched his clothes, and his hair was wet as if he had juste out of the water.

    He lost his strength and was lying there panting.

    Arthur hurriedly walked in and untied Samuel, and then he handed Samuel a ss of cold water.

    Samuel''s lips were white and dry.

    He drank all the water in one breath, and then looked at the photos of Nicole around the iron cage. He

    suddenly smiled very gently.

    "I''ll see her in two days. Arthur, I''m so haggard. Do you think I will look betterter?"

    Arthur was slightly shocked. He whispered, "Mr. Green, I think Mr. Hawk is right. You should be under

    medical observation for two more days. Although changing blood is useful, there is always a risk."

    "I can''t wait anymore. It''s been five or six days. To me, it''s been many years. The Seapolis City is not

    peaceful. She''s alone in the Seapolis City with our child. I don''t know their situation. I really can''t be at

    ease."

    Samuel panted, but he still spoke, as if by speaking that he could divert his attention from the

    weakness after changing blood.

    Arthur handed him the decocted potion.

    "Mr. Hawk is taking care of them. They must be fine."

    "I am used to protect my woman by myself."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he drank all the potion in one breath without any frown at all.

    Nicole shed tears again when she heard what Samuel said.

    Samuel was in such a state, but he still tried to protect her and their children.

    Did he really think that he was made of iron?

    Nicole really wished she could go up and punch him, but she was distressed.

    Seeing that Nicole couldn''t stop crying, Gabrielle was afraid that Nicole wouldn''t be able to withstand it.

    Gabrielle whispered, "Nicole, calm down."

    "I''m fine. He is working so hard for me. How could I hold him back? Don''t worry, I''ll respond positively

    to treatment in the next two days. When hees back, I''ll wee him at the airport."

    Gabrielle somewhat disagreed what Nicole said, but she did not object.

    Samuel rested for a while. After getting a little strength, he said to Arthur, "Fetch me my phone. I want

    to call Nicole."

    Arthur handed the phone to Samuel.

    When Nicole''s phone rang, Nicole wiped away her tears and took a deep breath. She tried her best to

    recover her tone before answering the phone.

    "Hello?"

    She looked at Samuel''s smile on the big screen. He was happy as if he owned the whole world. Tears

    coursed down her cheeks uncontrobly again.

 Chapter 472 What a Liar He Is

    Chapter 472 What a Liar He Is

    "Hello!"

    Nicole tried her best to calm her voice, but in vain.

    Samuel immediately noticed that something was wrong with her.

    "Are you crying?"

    He frowned, as if he was very nervous. He even stood up anxiously, but by doing so, his hand started

    to bleed again. The needle went in the wrong ce.

    "Mr. Green..."

    Arthur was a little worried. He hurriedly calmed Samuel down. When Samuel was on his seat again, he

    gave him a new shot.

    Looking at Samuel, Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little sad. She coughed and said, "I didn''t cry. It''s just

    that I''m having a cold and a sore throat."

    She looked at the screen and lied seriously.

    However, Samuel was only getting more and more worried.

    "You caught a cold? Are you taking any medicine? Did you go to the doctor, or invite Gabrielle over?

    How did you catch a cold? Is Mom there? Have her make you some ginger soup. You haven''t fully

    recovered from the abortion yet. Ginger soup will help you get rid of the cold. I''m not around and I can''t

    do anything for you. You must take care of yourself. I''ll be back in two days."

    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine. It''s just a cold. What''s the big deal? Look at how nervous

    you are. It''s not like I''m seriously ill."

    Samuel frowned more deeply when he heard this.

    "Stop saying that! What nonsense. You will be fine. We''ll grow old together this lifetime, till we''re both a

    hundred years old."

    Although he talked causally, his frown could almost kill a fly.

    Worries and anxiety almost engulfed him. How he wished he could have wings and fly to Nicole right

    now!

    Seeing him like this, Nicole''s eyes turned red again.

    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine, here at home. It''s you who we should worry about. You have to take

    good care of yourself outside, do you hear? Eat more if you can. Let me know if you feel

    ufortable. Don''t wear yourself out just to get back in a hurry. I won''t allow that."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel immediately smiled with great satisfaction.

    "I''m fine. Rest assured. I''m a big eater, and a sleeper. After all, I''m the young master of the Green

    family. How could Ipromise to anything? I''m telling you that I''m living in a five-star presidential

    suite. You can never imagine how at ease I am."

    Nicole looked at the screen as she hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand.

    A Five-star presidential suite?

    What a liar he was!

    However, she must not cry. She mustn''t let Samuel notice her unstable emotions. She tried really hard

    to endure.

    "Nicole? Why aren''t you talking?"

    Samuel sensed that Nicole was silent, so he could not help but ask. He did not have the guts to video

    with Nicole now.

    Nicole quickly suppressed her sadness and whispered, "I wonder what your five-star presidential suite

    looks like."

    "Why are you asking? It''s not like you haven''t seen it before."

    "I haven''t seen a foreign presidential suite, neither did I get the chance to see one when I went to the

    United States. If we are to go on a tripter, you have to book one for me, so that I can enjoy myself

    properly."

    Nicole said casually.

    At once, a smile appeared on Samuel''s face.

    When he smiled, he became really attractive. People might fall in love with him at first sight.

    It was said that a woman''s smile could be alluring. Though not a woman, Samuel''s smile might have

    the same effect.

    Nicole looked at Samuel in fascination and said, "I suddenly remembered that you smile so beautifully. I

    was being stupid. Are youughing at me?"

    "No, I will neverugh at you."

    Samuel said as he smiled even more happily.

    With the smile, he looked much better. It seemed that he was also feeling better.

    Seeing that his entire body was still wet, Nicole was afraid that Samuel would catch a cold, so she

    whispered, "I''m going to take my medicine, and I should hang up. Lucas and Zoe are going to

    kindergarten for the time being, and I have to go arrange itter. There are a lot of things going on

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    recently, so maybe I won''t call you if there''s nothing urgent. If you''re busy, it doesn''t matter if youe

    back a few dayster."

    "What? We haven''t seen each other for almost a week. Don''t you miss me?"

    Samuel felt a little hurt.

    Nicole really wanted to say that she missed him badly!

    How could she not?

    She really wished she could fly over to him right now and hug him tightly.

    But she couldn''t!

    Nicole coughed, so that no one would hear her sob.

    "I do. I''m just afraid that you''ll wear yourself out."

    "It''s OK. The sooner I see you, the better. It doesn''t matter if I sleep less. Alright, I should hang up now.

    Hurry up and take the medicine. When I get back, if you''re still not well, let''s see how I''ll deal with you."

    "Alright!"

    As Nicole spoke, she hurriedly hung up the phone.

    She really couldn''t endure it any longer.

    However, hanging up the phone, Samuel''s face lit up.

    He said to Arthur, who was on the side, "There are still two days left before I can fully recover, right?"

    "That depends on your condition, Mr. Green. If the attacks can be reduced by one or two times

    tomorrow, you should be totally fine by the day after tomorrow. However, Mr. Green, you are still quite

    unstable for now. We should be careful. Didn''t your wife say that you shouldn''t be in a hurry to get back

    just now?"

    "She didn''t mean it! How could she not be in a hurry to see me? This woman never says what she

    really wants. She hasn''t seen me for almost a week, and she must be anxious. She said that because

    she was afraid that I would worry about her. My wife is the most considerate, but she''s always getting

    herself wronged."

    Hearing Samuel''s remarks on her, Nicole''s eyes became moist again.

    ir hurriedly hung up the video.

    Gabrielle gently patted Nicole''s shoulder and said, "Everything will be fine. Don''t worry, Mr. Green will

    be Okay with ir and the others taking care of him. On the contrary, you shouldn''t get too emotional.

    You promised me that you would do well."

    "Yeah!"

    Nicole nodded. Although she was still feeling upset, she was finally relieved now that she knew what

    Samuel was doing outside.

    Samuel was already having a hard time. She shouldn''t burden him anymore, should she?

    When Nicole walked out of the meeting room, her eyes were red and swollen.

    Looking at her, Jacob couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    "Mrs. Green, what''s wrong? How''s your condition?" he asked anxiously.

    Nicole only shook her head.

    "Nothing. I''ll go back to the ward first."

    Nicole returned to the ward with Gabrielle''s help.

    Olivia frowned when she saw how Nicole had cried.

    "What exactly is going on? Is there really something wrong with your body?"

    Nicole knew that if she didn''t say something to Olivia, Olivia wouldn''t be at ease.

    "Yes, there''s indeed a problem."

    Nicole whispered, and then asked Gabrielle to leave.

    She wanted to settle the matter on her own.

    When Olivia heard this, she immediately became worried.

    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"

    "Doctor Farley said I might have my uterus removed if it causes massive bleeding."

    Nicole said resentfully.

    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. She knew about this matter. It was just that she wasn''t nning to tell

    Nicole. Gabrielle telling Nicole about this was truly a surprise to her.

    She couldn''t help butin, "Doctor Farley--why would he tell you about it? Didn''t he say that your

    condition is under control now? As long as we do well, that won''t happen."

    "You knew about this?"

    Nicole deliberately looked at Olivia, as if criticizing her for not being loyal enough.

    Olivia said awkwardly, "Aren''t I afraid that you''ll be worried? Besides, Doctor Farley is an expert. She''ll

    cure you. Rx."

    "You didn''t even tell me. If I didn''t feel that something was wrong today and went to see Doctor Farley,

    how long would you be hiding it from me?"

    Nicole''s reproachful tone left Olivia speechless.

    "It''s not a big deal. I already said that you''ll be fine. Why should I tell you when I knew that you would

    be worrying about nothing? Alright, rx. God will bless such a kind person like you."

    Olivia held Nicole''s arm and said coquettishly.

    Nicole pretended to be generous and said, "Alright, I''ll forgive you for cheating on me this time, but I

    don''t want this to happen for a second time, do you understand?"

    "Alright, alright. I''ll listen to whatever you say!"

    Olivia felt relieved when she found out that Nicole was crying because of this.

    After the two of them chatted for some time, Nicole whispered, "I want to rest for a while. Wake me up

    in half an hour."

    "What are you doing? Why are you setting an rm for sleeping? You don''t have anything to do right

    now. Why do you want me to wake you up in half an hour?"

    "I have something to do, but I''m a little sleepy now. Are you going to help me or not? If you don''t, I''ll find

    the special care."

    As she spoke, Nicole seemed to really want to find special care, but she was stopped by Olivia.

    "Alright, alright, alright! You''re my Mama, alright? I''ll do it! Hurry up and go to sleep. Look at how you''re

    crying. You''re so ugly."

    "Who told you to look at me?"

    Nicole murmured and went to bed to rest.

    Jacob was still a little worried. He hurriedly asked about Nicole''s condition. Olivia told Jacob about what

    happened just now.

    Only then did Jacob breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Hey, can you still not get in touch with your Mr. Green?"

    Olivia was unhappy with Samuel now.

    Jacob whispered, "I think Mr. Green should have his own considerations. We should take good care of

    Mrs. Green, that''s enough."

    "You can speak for him. Samuel¡ªI''ll definitely teach him a lesson when hees back."

    Seeing his girlfriend being so shrewd, Jacob did not say anything. He retreated and continued to

    protect Nicole.

    Half an hourter, Olivia looked at Nicole, who was sleeping soundly, and hesitated to wake her up.

    At this moment, Nicole''s phone suddenly rang.

    Nicole instantly opened her eyes and looked at the time. It had been exactly half an hour.

    Olivia sighed and said, "Why did you wake up so startled in your sleep? Why did you ask me to wake

    you up? Didn''t you set the rm yourself?"

    Nicole was a little confused. Only then did she realize that the phone was ringing. However, it was not

    her phone that was ringing.

    It was Lucas¡¯ phone!

    Could it be Tim?

    When she thought about how Tim was still waiting for Lucas¡¯ reply, Nicole frowned.

    With Olivia by her side, how could she tell Tim about the matter? Once she said that, wouldn''t Olivia

    know everything?

    It was not that she was afraid that Olivia would tell others about the matter. However, it was a big thing.

    Without finding the culprit behind the scenes, Nicole felt that the fewer people knew, the better.

    Moreover, she really didn''t want Olivia to be involved.

 Chapter 473 Im Not Used to The Way You Are Right Now

    Chapter 473 I''m Not Used to The Way You Are Right Now

    "Why aren''t you answering the phone? It''s ringing."

    Olivia felt that Nicole was a little strange. Perhaps because Nicole had just woken up, she was actually

    a little dumb--in a cute way.

    However, Nicole hung up the phone directly and whispered, "No one called. It''s Lucas¡¯ phone. He left it

    for me, so that I can y games to kill time. I didn''t expect this kid to set an rm clock."

    "Really? Lucas has developed a new game? I want to try it!"

    Olivia hurriedly reached out for the phone.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "I haven''t had enough fun yet. Queue up! Oh right, I suddenly feel

    like eating something. Go and buy me some mangoes, will you?"

    Olivia curled her lips and said, "You stingy bastard! y it yourself! I don''t care. Besides, you''re just

    getting a little better now, is it alright to eat mangoes?"

    "I don''t know. Go ask Gabrielle."

    "You glutton," Olivia said

    Still, she quickly walked out and headed towards Gabrielle''s office.

    She had to ask Gabrielle if Nicole could eat mangoes. If she couldn''t, she would never buy Nicole any

    mango, even if she was to be beaten to death.

    Seeing Olivia leave, Nicole dialed Tim''s number.

    "Damn brat, you actually dare to hang up on me? Are you that sure that I won''t get angry with you? I''m

    telling you, if you weren''t Nicole''s son, I won''t even bother to look at you! Do you hear?"

    "Tim, this is Nicole."

    As soon as Nicole spoke, Tim was frozen.

    "Nicole?"

    He hurriedly took out his phone and looked at it carefully.

    But it was indeed Lucas¡¯ number!

    When Tim was still a little dumbfounded, Nicole said, "I know what you and Lucas have done for

    Samuel."

    Upon these words, Tim immediately understood.

    "You have that brat''s phone?"

    "Yes. Lucas already told me everything. Thank you."

    Nicole was truly grateful to Tim.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Not everyone would risk their lives to do such things.

    Nicole felt that she owed Tim more and more favors. She wondered if she could ever repay him in this

    lifetime.

    Thinking of her illness, Nicole hoped that Tim could have a bright future. She hoped that he could have

    a woman who loved him by his side, and live the rest of his life in peace.

    However, Nicole would not say these words right now. Even if she did, Tim wouldn''t listen.

    Tim heard Nicole thank him again and again, but he didn''t want her to thank him at all.

    "Come on. If you really want to thank me, treat me to dinnerter. It''s best if Samuel cooks for me

    personally."

    "Deal!"

    Nicole agreed, which left Tim confused.

    "Deal? Do you suppose that Samuel will cook for me?"

    "He will listen to what I say."

    What Nicole said truly hurt Tim.

    Although Nicole didn''t intentionally PDA, it sounded like that to Tim.

    He suddenly felt something troubling his throat.

    "How can you be so sure? We don''t know if he cane back yet. If he doesn''te back, how can

    he cook for me? By the way, what do you mean? Are you going to save him or not? Or should I bring

    someone from my family? Rest assured. Although I''m jealous of Samuel, and I don''t like him, I''ll do my

    best to save him for you."

    Tim said proudly.

    Nicole''s heart was filled with warmth.

    It was worth everything to have such a confidant in this lifetime.

    She whispered, "Tim, can you leave this matter alone?"

    "What?"

    Tim was astonished.

    He thought that Nicole would do anything to save Samuel. Although he was feeling extremely

    ufortable, and he also knew that after saving Samuel, Nicole would spend less time with him, Tim

    still wanted to see Nicole happy.

    Now that Nicole suddenly told him not to interfere in Samuel''s matter, it would be strange if Tim wasn''t

    surprised.

    "Nicole, are you sober?"

    "Of course. I''m very grateful that you''vee here for me¡ªfor Samuel. I know that very few people

    can do this. I, Nicole, will remember what you did forever. However, Tim, I beg you, please¡ªplease

    pretend that you don''t know anything about this matter. You can''t, and you won''t say anything to

    anyone. Also, don''t do anything, okay?"

    Doubts filled Tim''s heart as he listened to Nicole''s request.

    "Why?"

    "I can''t tell you the reason yet, but I want your word."

    Nicole knew that her request was a bit too much, but she said it anyway.

    After a moment of silence, Tim said in a low voice, "You know that I''ll agree to any of your requests, no

    matter what they are. Don''t worry, I''ll delete the video, and pretend that nothing happened. I won''t say

    anything to anyone, but I want to ask you, is this really what you want?"

    "Yes, this is what I want the most right now!"

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, she heard Tim say, "OK. If you''ve thought it through, I have no

    objections."

    "Thank you, Tim."

    "For what? On the contrary, I should thank you for not needing me to risk my life anymore. You don''t

    even know about this--your naughty son offered to apply ointment to my shoulder. He said that it was

    the best ointment, that Finn gave it to him. In the end, he added chili oil to it and threatened that I would

    have to help him find Samuel. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gone."

    Tim continued to talk casually, but Nicole was getting a little emotional.

    "Sorry to trouble you," she said.

    "Come on, let''s not talk about this anymore. I''m a little sleepy. Maybe I should go get some sleep first.

    You should take good care of yourself. I''lle over to see you tonight. What do you want for dinner?

    Tell me. I''ll buy it for you."

    Tim directly changed the topic.

    Nicole realized that he didn''t want to talk about the matter anymore, so she also stopped mentioning it.

    She smiled and said, "You cane tomorrow. Have a good rest tonight. I''ll be sad if you copse

    because of me."

    "Alright."

    Tim hung up the phone with Nicole just like that.

    He leaned against the bed. Suddenly, he felt a little irritated.

    He had decided that if needed, he would use some hidden power to help Nicole. However, he didn''t

    expect that Nicole would actually make such a request.

    Tim didn''t know why Nicole did this. Yet, he smiled self-deprecatingly.

    He lit a cigarette and began to make a call to his men.

    "Go back. Go home. The operation has been cancelled."

    Tim was a little too impatient to listen to what his man was saying. He hung up the phone directly.

    Looking at Nicole''s selfie on his phone''s standby screen, he bitterly smiled and said to himself, ''Tim,

    even if you take out your heart out and put it in front of her, she won''t take it. What else can you do?''

    His loneliness really made people feel a little sad.

    After Nicole hung up the phone, she also felt sorry for Tim. No matter what, if it weren''t for him, she

    would still have no clue of Samuel''s situation.

    Now, her request might have hurt him.

    Nicole felt somehow miserable.

    But she could never give Tim what he wanted.

    Nicole took out Lucas¡¯ phone and deleted all the videos.

    She knew that this matter would remain hidden until the day it came to light.

    When Olivia returned, she saw Nicole leaning against the French window and looking at the scenery

    outside. She couldn''t help but also nce outside the window. Then, she asked, "What are you looking

    at?"

    "At those patients. They are all sick, yet it seems that they are feeling good."

    Olivia rolled her eyes when she heard this.

    "Come on. Hurry up and eat your mango. Doctor Farley said that you can''t eat too much. One a day at

    most."

    "Thank you, Olivia. What should I do without you?"

    Nicole said in a pretentious way, which sessfully disgusted Olivia.

    "Stop it. Please return to normal. I''m not used to the way you are right now!"

    Olivia went to peel a mango for Nicole. After eating it, they chatted merrily for a while, and then went to

    rest.

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.

    During these two days, Nicole did not mention anything about Samuel. She did not even say the name

    "Samuel" once.

    Olivia thought that Nicole waspletely disappointed in Samuel, so she stopped talking about him in

    front of her.

    The next day, Tim came, but he only stayed for a while. He said that he had some business to do in the

    Olivia felt that Tim and Nicole were having problems, but judging from the way Nicole acted, she

    couldn''t know for sure. She felt a little puzzled.

    "What''s wrong with you and Tim?"

    "Nothing. We''re good."

    Nicole said indifferently, her look indifferent, too.

    Although Olivia was still confused, she couldn''t ask any further.

    This morning, Nicole suddenly woke up early and said to Olivia, "Will youe with me? I want to buy

    some clothes."

    "What?"

    Olivia thought that she hadn''t heard her correctly.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Come with me to buy some clothes. There should be something new. I want to

    take a look."

    "You''re crazy. You''re still in hospital. What kind of clothes are you buying?"

    Olivia felt that Nicole was especially excited today.

    Yet, Nicole smiled again, "I''ve talked to Gabrielle. My condition is good enough for me to go out and

    have a stroll. She also said I can be discharged from the hospital."

    "Discharged? You must be joking! Everything was so serious a few days ago, but now you''re actually

    going to be discharged? Nicole, can you stop messing around? Stay in the hospital obediently, do you

    hear me?"

    Olivia felt that Nicole was simply crazy.

    Even though Nicole has recovered quite well in the past few days, she can''t just leave the hospital so

    simply. Shouldn''t she stay here for a few more days, just in case?

    Nicole said, stillughing, "Without Doctor Farley''s approval, can I discharge myself? Alright, it''s not a

    big problem. You know, I was ill because I was kidnapped. Now, to put it bluntly, I''m just having some

    gynecological diseases of women. It''s nothing big."

    Olivia frowned when she heard these words.

    "Tell me what exactly you are going out for. Don''t think me as a three-year-old child. I won''t believe

    everything you say. If you don''t tell me clearly what you want to do, you''re not allowed to go anywhere

    today."

 Chapter 474 I Am the Young Mistress of a Wealthy Family

    Chapter 474 I Am the Young Mistress of a Wealthy Family

    Olivia pretended to stop Nicole from leaving unless what Nicole said made sense.

    Nicole sighed and said, "Alright, to tell you the truth, today is the day that Zoe and Lucas go to the

    kindergarten. I want to send them there, okay? I look terrible now. If I didn''t buy a nice dress that gives

    a contrast to my skin tone, I would embarrass my children, wouldn''t I?"

    Hearing Nicole, Olivia red at her and said, "You are so gorgeous. Who would dare to say that you

    are a disgrace to them?"

    "Alright, alright, I''m a mom. You don''t know what mothers think. You will when you have a child. Go sign

    the discharge papers for me. Hurry up!"

    Nicole immediately pushed Olivia out.

    Olivia was reluctant to do so, but after some thought, she went to Gabrielle''s office and wanted to ask if

    Nicole could really be discharged from the hospital.

    Nicole took this time to call Jacob over.

    "Madam, may I help you?"

    Nicole looked at Jacob in front of her and suddenly said with a serious expression, "Is there a way to let

    Olivia leave with you? It will be best that she leaves the Seapolis City at this point."

    Jacob was a bit puzzled.

    "Madam, what happened?"

    Jacob was sensitive. He could sense that Nicole was hiding something from everyone. However, since

    Nicole did not tell him, he would not ask. But now Nicole even wanted to pull Olivia out of the Seapolis

    City. Jacob had no choice but to ask.

    Nicole looked at Jacob and whispered, "Something has happened to Samuel recently. I can''t put it

    clearly. He''s back today. We n to do something. Olivia will not be safe if she stays here. So I hope

    you can take her away."

    "As Mr. Green''s special assistant, I can''t leave. I can promise you to put her in a safe ce, but I need

    toe back."

    "Jacob."

    Nicole said suddenly.

    "I know your feelings and loyalty to Samuel, but if you want to do something for our sake, just listen to

    me. Protect Olivia well. Don''t worry about everything in the Seapolis City for the time being. Samuel will

    contact youter. You lurk in somewhere safe under the guise of taking Olivia away from the Seapolis

    City. You can offer him help secretly when Samuel handle things, understand?"

    Hearing Nicole, Jacob could only nod, even though he didn''t know what was going on.

    "It''s easy to take Nicole away as I have ways. However, if we leave, what if you run into danger?"

    "Don''t be worried. I''ve notified Finn. He wille over to protect me."

    Jacob felt somewhat relieved after hearing that.

    "Do I need to pick Mr. Green up?"

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "No need, I will handle this. I will go shopping and buy clothes with Olivia in a few minutes I will. Think

    out a way to take Olivia away after we buy clothes. Tell her it''s my idea. I require her to leave here

    temporarily so that she can be my backup. If she asks you what happened, tell her that I hide the truth,

    nor do I allow her to ask. Jacob, I entrust Olivia to you. I will not forgive you if she is in any danger. You

    should know she''s my best friend."

    Nicole was reluctant to let Olivia go, but she couldn''t let Olivia stay here.

    She couldn''t figure out things in the Seapolis City.

    Even Samuel was blindsided. How could the innocent Olivia not be used?

    After all, many people knew that Olivia was close to her.

    Although Jacob didn''t want to leave, he couldn''t help but nod when he saw Nicole''s wary look.

    "Don''t worry, Madam. I will take good care of Olivia. She is my girlfriend, my future wife, and I will

    devote myself to protecting her. However, if you and Mr. Green need my help, please tell me."

    "We will. Samuel can''t do without your help."

    After Nicole finished, she hurriedly let Jacob go out since she was afraid that Olivia woulde back

    soon and find this out.

    Before Olivia returned, Nicole wrote a letter to Olivia and gave it to Jacob.

    "Let her read it when you leave here."

    "OK!"

    After arranging everything, Nicole sat on the bed and waited.

    Samuel told her that he would return home at 10:30 a.m.

    It was now past seven o''clock. After Olivia and she bought clothes, she still had enough time to send

    her children to kindergarten.

    It was their first day of kindergarten, and Nicole did not want to be absent.

    Mrs. Green pulled some strings and let the kindergarten ept Nicole''s children. Everyone was new to

    her kids.

    Mrs. Bush said that Zoe was especially happy when she knew that she could go to the kindergarten.

    Nicole could not help butugh as she imagined her daughter''s happy look.

    When Olivia came back, she saw Nicole sitting on the bed giggling.

    "What are you thinking? Why are youughing like that in the daytime?"

    "I am thinking about Zoe. She hasn''t had many friends since she was born. She heard that she was

    going to kindergarten. She felt extremely happy."

    Nicole''s words astonished Olivia for a moment before she asked, "Have you contacted Mrs. Bush?"

    "Yes, I can''t keep it a secret from my mother. I told her that I was not feeling well recently and

    hospitalized, but I was getting better, lest she worried too much."

    "Mrs. Bush must have lectured you, right?"

    Olivia knew that Nicole loved her mother tenderly and would not tell her mother that she had been

    kidnapped. However, Mrs. Bush would definitely give Nicole a lecture since she cared about Nicole so

    much.

    "You really know my mother."

    Nicole smiled without more words.

    They went through discharge formalities together.

    Gabrielle and Nicole told the same thing. Nicole was better and could go back to rest. However, there

    were some notes that Nicole should keep in mind.

    Along the way, Olivia was talking to Nicole about the notes that Gabrielle told her.

    Nicole felt warm. Thinking that Olivia was about to leave her, Nicole couldn''t help but say, "Alright, why

    are you bing more and more like my mom?"

    "I''m just caring about you, okay?"

    Olivia was depressed when she heard that Nicolepared her to Mrs. Bush.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Jacob is your boyfriend. Care more about Jacob. After all, he is the one that

    keeps youpany for the rest of your life."

    "You cannotpare apples and oranges. Besides, I can be good to both my husband and my best

    friend."

    Olivia said innocently.

    Seeing her like this, Nicole really hoped that Olivia would always be so happy.

    "Alright, apany me to buy a set of clothes."

    "You do tter yourself. You are just sending your kids to kindergarten. Is it worth buying clothes for it?

    The life of Young Mistress of the rich family is indeed different from that of us."

    Olivia mocked Nicole, but Nicole didn''t care.

    "You can do nothing with me since I am the Young Mistress of a wealthy family."

    "Stop showing off!"

    Olivia nced at Nicole and walked into the store with her.

    The clothes here were all new and the price of them was so high. Olivia just keptpany with Nicole

    and felt that she had nothing to buy. She whispered to Nicole, "Take your time. I sit there and rest.

    Anyway, Jacob is at the back. If you need anything, just call me."

    Nicole knew what Olivia was thinking and would let her be if it was at ordinary times. But now, Nicole

    wanted to give Olivia a set of clothes.

    Maybe it was her wedding present to Olivia.

    "Stop beingzy. Help me see which one looks good!"

    Nicole forced Olivia to go shopping with her.

    Olivia rolled her eyes and said, "Please, look at the waitress over there. She almost kicks me out with a

    broom. If I hadn''te with you, no one would have let me in. Do you think they will serve me in a shirt

    and jeans? Don''t embarrass me."

    As Olivia belittled herself, Nicole felt very ufortable.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Today, I will let you wear a set of clothes sold here. Let''s see who dares to look

    down on you."

    "Nicole, I''m not particr about my clothes."

    "I know. I just want to give it to you. Can you take it as a present since you''ve been looking after me in

    the hospital these few days?"

    As Nicole insisted, Olivia couldn''t help but sigh, "I''m not interested in knowing the rich. Why do you

    want to dress me up like them?"

    "I''m d to do so."

    "Alright, alright. You''re happy to spend money for me. Why don''t I take it? Let''s go shopping. If I like

    something very expensive, be generous with your money."

    "Of course! I''ll buy it no matter how much it costs."

    Nicole looked at Olivia with great affection.

    Unfortunately, Olivia, who was careless, did not notice that.

    After they strolled around, Nicole picked out a set of new casual clothes. Though it cost several million,

    it was not expensive to Nicole.

    Olivia didn''t know what to buy and failed to choose any clothes when Nicole handed her ady''s dress.

    "Nicole, are you kidding me? You know I''m a tomboy. It''s absurd to dress me like ady."

    Olivia refused to try it on.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "I''ve never seen you wearing a dress before. Please try it on for me."

    "I will look like nothing on earth if I dress it up."

    Olivia felt a little awkward.

    "Try it on."

    Nicole continued to convince Olivia.

    When Jacob came in and saw the dress, he smiled and said, "Dress it up. I''ve never seen you in a

    dress before."

    Olivia blushed.

    "Why do you also say that?"

    "Put it on to take a look."

    Jacob had always been so gentle that Olivia could not refuse him.

    "Alright, if I don''t look good, you guys cannotugh at me!"

    Olivia was somewhat unconfident.

    Nicole encouraged her, "No, hurry up and try it on."

    Seeing that they expected her to put on the dress, Olivia walked into the fitting room.

    Just then, Nicole saw Finn walking over with a person behind him.

    Nicole frowned slightly and did nothing. However, a glimmer of vignce was shown in her eyes.

 Chapter 475 Am I a Decoration

    Chapter 475 Am I a Decoration

    Jacob stared at the fitting room.

    He really wanted to see what Olivia looked like in the dress. Although Olivia had always acted tough,

    he knew better than anyone that Olivia was very soft inside.

    Nicole paid attention to the dressing room, but she also saw people behind her from the corner of her

    eyes.

    Finn had walked in, but the person that followed Finn walked along the store instead ofing in. That

    person seemed to have nothing to do with Finn, but Nicole just felt that something was wrong.

    "Ma¡¯am."

    When Finn came over, Jacob was a bit surprised. He didn''t realize that Finn hade.

    Was he too unwary?

    Or did he lower his guard when he focused on Olivia?

    Jacob med himself.

    Nicole seemed to know what Jacob was thinking. She whispered, "Right now, your task is to protect

    Olivia. As for me, Night Elf Empire is guarding me, so don''t worry about me."

    Hearing Nicole, Jacob couldn''t help but nod.

    Finn found a seat on the side and sat down.

    When Olivia came out, both Jacob and Nicole were surprised.

    They never knew Olivia would look so good in a dress.

    "What do you think? Do I look weird in the dress? I feel very awkward. I still feel morefortable in

    my jeans."

    Olivia couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed when she saw their astonished look. As she spoke,

    she was about to take it off, but was stopped by Nicole.

    "No need, it''s fine. I really can''t tell that you have a perfect figure. You look gorgeous in this dress."

    Olivia was shocked by what Nicole said.

    "Are youforting me?"

    "It''s true. If you don''t believe me, ask Jacob. No, look at him. He can''t get his eyes off you."

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh when she saw Jacob look dumb.

    Hearing Nicole, Olivia saw Jacob fix his eyes on her. She couldn''t help but feel shy.

    No matter how tough a woman acted, once she faced her sweetheart, she would be timid and tender

    involuntarily.

    "Am I really good-looking?"

    "Sure."

    Jacob didn''t expect Olivia to look like a different person after changing the clothes. He really couldn''t

    describe that feeling.

    Seeing that both of them were satisfied, Olivia bit her lower lip and said, "But this dress is too

    expensive."

    "To celebrate Jacob bes your boyfriend, I give you this dress as a present."

    As Nicole spoke, she paid it by credit card.

    Olivia wanted to stop Nicole, but was hugged by Jacob.

    "What are you doing in public? Let me go!"

    Olivia felt that Jacob was especially passionate today.

    Although there weren''t many people in the store, they still attracted a lot of attention.

    However, Jacob behaved more passionately and whispered, "You''re so beautiful, Olivia. I can¡¯t take my

    eyes off you."

    He rarely said such emotional words. Olivia only felt her face grew hot, and an indescribable pleasure

    arose from the bottom of her heart.

    "Wasn''t I beautiful before?"

    "You are beautiful all the time, but now you are even more charming."

    Jacob put his arms around Olivia''s waist and gently bent his face to hers.

    A warm air rushed over.

    Olivia seemed to realize what Jacob was going to do. She nervously grabbed onto the cor of Jacob''s

    clothes and felt her heart beating even faster.

    She subconsciously closed her eyes.

    Jacob kissed her.

    Olivia was trembling.

    She felt so wonderful as if she had been floating in the air.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Jacob kissed Olivia and knocked her out when her sense had drifted away.

    Seeing Olivia slowly fall, Jacob carried her in his arms and looked at Nicole who came back and Finn,

    "Madam, Finn, I am leaving with Olivia. Take care of yourselves."

    "Be careful on the way. I saw someone following Finn. It will be best that you can shake him off. If not,

    go back to the Green¡¯s as far as possible. We will think of other ways."

    Nicole''s words slightly astonished Finn.

    "Someone followed me here? How is that possible?"

    However, Finn saw Nicole''s severe look.

    He couldn''t help but be surprised.

    Who could follow him without being noticed?

    Finn felt a bit frustrated.

    Jacob nodded and walked out of the store with Olivia in his arms.

    Nicole watched Olivia and Jacob leave. It was hard to let Olivia go, but she did not regret this decision.

    "Let''s go. Take Zoe and Lucas to the kindergarten."

    "Yes!"

    Finn took Nicole''s things and went out with her.

    After they went out, Nicole put on a pair of sunsses that gave her a powerful vibe.

    She didn''t want to unleash the power of Night Elf Empire. After all, she had nned to leave here with

    Samuel and travel abroad. Now Vincent is in charge of affairs of the Green family. She even ns to

    hand over Night Elf Empire to Lucas. However, at this critical time, she had no choice but to take Night

    Elf Empire back.

    Vincent said nothing against it, but Nicole felt that it was not too good.

    After Nicole and Finn got into the car, Nicole deliberately looked behind and discovered that the man

    who had followed Finn earlier appeared. He got into a taxi and followed them at a suitable distance.

    "Look at that man. Do you know him?"

    Finn turned his head slightly. He frowned and said, "He works in thepany. I''ve seen him a few

    times, and he seems to work for Mr. Bates."

    "Whichpany?"

    "Eternal Group."

    Nicole frowned more tightly after hearing that.

    "What does Mr. Bates do?"

    "Mr. Bates is the shareholder of thepany, but has a lot ofints about Mr. Vincent. He has

    been against Mr. Green Junior recently and caused a lot of trouble. He was opposed to the relocation

    n for the southern suburbs, so Mr. Green Junior sent me over to deal with it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t

    have let you be kidnapped. It was my fault. I hope that you could punish me for it."

    Finn replied bluntly.

    However, Nicole waved her hand and said, "It has nothing to do with you. Someone makes trouble for

    me, the Greens, and Samuel. Even if you keep being by my side, I might be attacked. Check the

    information about that man and Mr. Batester."

    "Alright!"

    Finn answered and then ignored the man following them.

    Since Finn knew that man''s identity, he could guard against that man''s possible attacks.

    They went to the Bush¡¯s.

    When Mrs. Bush saw Nicole, she said angrily, "You tell me the results when things are over. Do you

    regard your mom as a decoration? Am I so unreliable?"

    Nicole knew that she would be reprimanded when she came back. She couldn''t help butugh and say,

    "Mom, I was not feeling well, so I went to a hospital without telling you. There is no need to be angry.

    Besides, I was not sick seriously, so I didn''t want to bother you. You are busy taking care of Zoe. How

    can I bother you with it?"

    "You don''t think of me as your mom."

    Mrs. Bush''s cross words surprised Nicole slightly.

    Seeing that Mrs. Bush turned around, walked in and ignored her, Nicole repented what she had done.

    Did she really do something wrong?

    She didn''t treat Mrs. Bush as her mother as Mrs. Bush said?

    Otherwise, why did she hide it from Mrs. Bush?

    Nicole was shocked. She realized that Mrs. Bush was really angry, so she hurried over.

    "Mom, don''t be angry. I''m just afraid that you''ll worry about me. If you''re unhappy, I''ll tell you what

    happened in the first ce. I will cry to you like a spoiled baby even if I sneeze, okay?"

    Hearing Nicole, Mrs. Bush looked at her daughter''s worried expression and sighed, "What nonsense

    are you talking about? Who curses himself being sick every day?"

    "I am just trying to cheer you up."

    Nicole shook Mrs. Bush''s arm like a child.

    Mrs. Bush could do nothing with Nicole.

    "If you dare to hide it from me again, I won''t recognize you as my daughter."

    "Alright! It was my fault. I promise I won''t do it next time."

    Nicole admitted her mistakes with a good attitude, so Mrs. Bush forgave her for the time being.

    "Mommy! Do I look pretty?"

    Zoe rushed down from upstairs.

    She wore a white princess dress with a cheerful smile. Zoe was simply like a cute figure that came out

    of paintings, causing Nicole to be extremely happy.

    "Oh, look at you, the little princess. You are so beautiful. Come here. Let me take a look."

    Nicole opened her arms, and Zoe threw herself into Nicole''s embrace.

    "Mommy, do you think other kids will like me if I go to kindergarten like this?"

    "Of course! You are so pretty. Everyone will like you."

    "Really?"

    Zoe was somewhat unsure of herself.

    She rarely came into contact with children. Zoe was happy that she could go to the kindergarten and

    knew other kids, but she was a little bit worried at the same time.

    Seeing her daughter being so unconfident, Nicole was somewhat sad, but she smiled and said, "Don''t

    worry. Other kids will like you. Besides, Lucas is by your side."

    "Will Lucas go to kindergarten with me?"

    "Of course. You study in the same ss and the same grade."

    Knowing that Lucas would be with her, Zoe felt relieved.

    "Mommy, will you send me and Lucas to kindergarten?"

    "Sure! Shall we go pick up Lucas now?"

    "Alright!"

    Zoe was really happy.

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush couldn''t help butugh when they saw Zoe like this.

    "Will Zoee back or go to her grandmother''s home this evening?"

    Mrs. Bush blurted out.

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush had to admit that they couldn''t bear to part with Zoe after these few days.

 Chapter 476 Lucas Was a Bit Precocious

    Chapter 476 Lucas Was a Bit Precocious

    Nicole suddenly felt conflicted.

    She really hadn''t thought about where the child would turn to.

    Seeing that Nicole was in a dilemma, Dad Bush said to his wife, "What''s wrong with you? Zoe can go

    wherever she wants to go. Stop asking. Besides, Zoe is also the granddaughter of the Greens. It¡¯s okay

    if she wants to go back to the Green¡¯s."

    Ms. Bush felt wronged.

    "I''m just asking. Zoe likes the dishes I cook the most. If shees back tonight, I would need to

    prepare in advance."

    Hearing what her mother said, Nicole felt quite sad.

    Ever since he left home five years ago, her parents have been living a lonely life. Now they could finally

    find sustenance in Zoe. Nicole really didn''t know how to decide.

    "Mom and Dad, Samuel ising back today, we might go to the Green''s tonight for a reunion dinner.

    We wille back for dinner tomorrow, alright? I''ll bring Lucas with me."

    Nicole''s words instantly lifted her mother''s spirits.

    "Good! I''ll prepare the dishes and wait for you toe tomorrow."

    Although Dad Bush didn''t say anything, there was a smile on his face.

    Seeing that her parents could be so happy with such a small action of hers, Nicole felt sorry for them.

    Nicole always felt that she was a good daughter, but it seemed that she wasn''t good enough.

    Zoe did not know what was on Nicole''s mind. Zoe was thinking about the kindergarten. She anxiously

    pulled Nicole''s hand and said, "Mommy, hurry up. Otherwise, we will bete."

    "Alright. We''re leaving now."

    Nicole said goodbye to her parents with a smile, and then got into the car with Zoe.

    Until they drove a long way, her parents were still standing at the door and watched their car. Their

    figures really made Nicole feel sad.

    Beside her, Zoe said excitedly, "Mommy, is this the schoolbag you bought for me?"

    "Yes. Do you like it?"

    Nicole took out a small pink schoolbag and handed it to Zoe.

    "Yes!"

    Zoe hugged the bag in her arms as if it was a treasure.

    Along the way, she kept talking excitedly, asking tons of questions. Nicole answered all of the questions

    patiently.

    When Nicole arrived at the Green''s, Lucas had already packed up. Seeing Nicole''s car, Laurel went out

    with Lucas.

    "Mom, you didn''t need toe out. I could havee in and picked him up."

    Seeing that Nicole was in good spirits today, Laurel smiled and said, "I said that I could send them to

    school. But you insisted to do it yourself. How are you feeling now? Can you handle it?"

    "It''s fine. Mom, I have recovered. Don''t worry about me anymore. Please don''t tell Samuel that I was in

    the hospital when hees back today. Otherwise, he would be worried."

    Nicole''s words caused Laurel to pause for a moment, but then she instantly understood.

    "You don''t want Samuel to know about the kidnapping?"

    "There''s no need to tell him. It''s all over. Besides, I''m alright now."

    Nicole smiled calmly. Laurel was a little moved.

    Nicole didn''t want Samuel to know about it because she was afraid that Samuel would me himself

    for it.

    Something like this happened to his wife and he wasn''t there with her, he would definitely feel that he

    was a useless man.

    Nicole was entitled to me Samuel for not being there for her. However, she chose to hide her

    grievance for Samuel''s sake. How could Laurel not be moved?

    "Hurry up and go. I will go to the supermarket to buy some ingredients at noon. We''ll have a reunion

    dinner today."

    "Alright!"

    Nicole brought Lucas into the car.

    Compared to Zoe''s excitement, Lucas looked pretty calm.

    "Lucas, we''re going to the kindergarten. Mommy said you would be in the same ss as me, is that

    right?"

    Zoe''s happiness also infected Lucas.

    He smiled and said, "Yes. Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone bully you."

    "Why would anyone want to bully me? I''m so cute and beautiful!"

    Zoe''s words immediately made Nicole and Lucasugh.

    "Stop ttering yourself."

    Lucas nced at her and smiled faintly, "No matter how beautiful you are, if someone bullies you, you

    should fight back, okay? If you can''t beat them, I will help you."

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Nicole fell silent.

    "Lucas, what did you teach your sister? You should be kind to your ssmates."

    Lucas clearly didn''t agree with Nicole, but he didn''t show it on his face.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    However, Nicole realized it and she flicked his forehead.

    "Brat, you''re getting bold now. You even dare to ignore my words? When your daddyes back, I will

    tell him and he will pin your ear back."

    Hearing Nicole''s happy voice, Lucas smiled.

    Nothing could make Nicole happier than Samuel''s return today.

    Lucas knew this and was also happy about it in his heart. However, he said, "It''s not likely that Samuel

    can do anything to me."

    "Do you dare to challenge your daddy?"

    "Maybe."

    As Lucas spoke proudly, he heard Zoe saying discontentedly, "If you drive Daddy away, I won''t talk to

    you for the rest of my life."

    "Silly Zoe, I''m your brother!"

    "But I like daddy too! I haven''t seen daddy for a long time. Grandma said that daddy is on a business

    trip. Mommy, is Daddying back today?"

    "Of course, you can see Daddy today after school."

    "Yeah! That''s great!"

    Zoe jumped up happily, startling Nicole. Lucas grabbed her and said with lingering fear, "Zoe, do you

    know anything about traffic safety? It''s already wrong not to wear your seat belt. You even dare to

    jump?"

    When Lucas scolded Zoe, he sounded more like her dad rather than her brother. Nicole couldn''t help

    butughing.

    Zoe pouted and said, "Lucas, you are so rude to me."

    "I''m rude? If you do this again, I''ll directly beat you up. Do you believe that?"

    Lucas frightened Zoe. And it seemed to work well. For the rest of the journey, Zoe somewhat

    suppressed her excitement of attending kindergarten.

    However, after arriving at the kindergarten, Zoe became excited again.

    "Wow, so many children, such a big kindergarten, so many teachers, So many policemen!"

    Zoe said several "so many" in a row.

    Lucas rubbed her head and said, "Don''t make a fuss. It''s embarrassing."

    "What do you mean?"

    Zoe''s face was filled with confusion.

    Lucas didn''t want to exin it to her.

    "Never mind. Say goodbye to Mommy and I''ll bring you in."

    Nicole was surprised at Lucas¡¯ words.

    "Shouldn''t I bring you in to find your ss and teacher?"

    "No need, Mommy, go pick up Samuel. It takes an hour to get to the airport from here. I''ll bring Zoe

    inside. Don''t worry, we can find the ssroom."

    After saying that, Lucas led Zoe off the car like an adult.

    "Goodbye, Mommy!"

    Zoe let Lucas hold her hand and walked inside the kindergarten with him excitedly.

    Nicole felt a little useless as a mother.

    The kids don''t even need her anymore.

    Nicole still got out of the car and followed them. She watched as Lucas walking towards the ssroom

    with Zoe ording to the sign.

    Zoe said with a face full of admiration, "Lucas, you are so smart! You did find our ssroom!"

    Lucas sighed.

    He really wondered what was going on with the heritance of her IQ.

    Nicole watched them enter the ssroom. When the teacher asked questions, Nicole walked over.

    "Nice to meet you. I am their mother. My name is Nicole."

    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Lucas and Zoe finally noticed that their mother had alsoe in the

    kindergarten.

    Lucas was touched by his mother''s action, but he quickly turned his head away to hide his expression.

    "Teacher, my mother''s health condition is not quite well. Don''t let her stay here for too long. If there''s

    anything you need to let her know, you can just tell me."

    Lucas¡¯ words surprised the teacher, but Nicole was a bit annoyed.

    There was no need to let everyone know about her health condition.

    "Teacher, please don''t mind. Lucas is a bit precocious."

    "It''s fine. I understand. You are their mother, right? Don''t worry, you can leave the children to us. Just

    "Then I''ll be leaving now."

    Nicole waved at Lucas and Zoe.

    Zoe lookedpletely curious about the new ce now. She did not have much reaction to Nicole''s

    departure. On the contrary, Lucas said worriedly, "Mommy, be careful on the way."

    "Alright, you can go in."

    Seeing that they went in the ssroom, Nicole left the kindergarten.

    After Nicole got into the car, Finn said to her, "Ma''am, Mr. Green called and said that he had already

    boarded the ne. He will arrive in about an hour and a half."

    "I see. Let''s leave now. We''ll be able to make it in time."

    "Alright!"

    They quickly left the kindergarten, but Nicole discovered that there was a car following them.

    She frowned.

    From the moment she left the hospital, it seemed that there had always been someone following her, or

    Finn. This really made her ufortable.

    She was going to pick up Samuel today.

    Samuel had been through too much in the past eight days. She didn''t know whether his health

    condition was alright now. It was also unknown what these people following them want. If these people

    tried to hurt Samuel, what should she do then?

    Thinking of this, Nicole pondered for a while and made a decision.

    "Finn, when we leave this road, think of a way to get rid of the car behind us, or directly block them.

    Let''s see who they are and what they want."

    "Yes!"

    Finn also knew that there was someone following him. Originally, he didn''t n to tell Nicole about it

    and wanted to quietly get rid of them. But since Nicole already knew about it, Finn changed his mind.

    He also wanted to see who was following them like a fly.

 Chapter 477 Youre Mine

    Chapter 477 You''re Mine

    "Ma''am, please sit still."

    Finn knew that Nicole had not fully recovered, so he reminded her.

    Nicole fastened her seat belt and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry about me. Just do it."

    After receiving such an order, Finn did not say anything else, and the car suddenly elerated.

    Seeing that Finn''s car had elerated, people in the car behind them hurriedly followed suit.

    The two cars were racing on the highway.

    Nicole felt a bit ufortable, and she tightly grabbed the armrest.

    She suddenly thought of something and said to Finn, "Are there any of our people around the

    kindergarten?"

    "Ma''am, don''t worry. I''ve already arranged for it. I guarantee that Mr. Lucas and Miss Zoe will be safe

    and sound."

    "That''s good."

    After knowing that the children were safe, Nicole closed her eyes. There was nothing else she could

    do. The car was driving too fast. Looking at the constantly retreating scenery outside, she felt a bit

    nauseated.

    They went all the way out of the highway, and the car behind it was still chasing after them.

    Finn suddenly stopped the car. The people behind them didn''t react in time but didn''t dare to hit their

    car. They could only turn around and crashed the curbside.

    Then the car was forced to stop.

    Finn quickly got off the car. Before the other party could react, he directly shattered the window on the

    driver''s side and grabbed the driver by the cor.

    "Who told you to follow us?"

    The other party didn''t think Finn could be so tough.

    The other person in the car wanted to open the door and escape, but Nicole held him in the car.

    "Since you''ve followed us, let''s have a good chat. Aren''t you here for me?"

    Nicole''s eyes turned cold.

    She had learnt a few moves from Samuel. Although she wasn''t an expert, she could still use them to

    scare people asionally.

    Realizing that they had been captured, the two men felt a little annoyed.

    Seeing that they were unwilling to speak, Finn directly grabbed the driver''s wrist. With a cracking

    sound, the driver''s wrist was dislocated.

    The driver screamed in pain. The other man was scared and his face turned pale.

    Finn said expressionlessly, "If you don''t say anything else, I will consider crippling your other hand and

    then your foot. Do you think your master will still keep you around if you be a crippled piece of

    trash?"

    Finn didn''t seem like he was joking. So, the driver panicked.

    "I will tell you everything. It was Mr. Bates. Mr. Bates asked us to follow you. But he didn''t have any bad

    intention. He just wanted to know where Mr. Green is. We really didn''t want anything else."

    "Mr. Bates has always wanted to contact Mr. Green, but wasn''t able to reach him. We can only follow

    Lady Green and see if we can find Mr. Green."

    Seeing that the driver had confessed, the other man hurriedly said it out loud. He was afraid that if he

    said it toote, one of his hands would be broken by Finn.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    It was Mr. Bates again!

    Who exactly is this Mr. Bates?

    Why was he so eager to find Samuel?

    "Go back and tell Mr. Bates. If he really wants to see Samuel, he shoulde personally. Don''t y

    such a trick on me. Scram now! Don''t let me see you again. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I would

    do to you."

    Nicole''s voice was not loud, but her words were extremely threatening.

    The two of them hurriedly agreed.

    Finn raised his hand and directly set the driver''s wrist back

    The driver cried out, but then realized that he could move his hand again. So he quickly drove away

    from them.

    "Mr. Bates!"

    Nicole frowned.

    Finn said, "I haven''t got time to investigate him. I will do it in a while."

    "Hopefully no one would bother us after this. Let''s go."

    After saying that, Nicole got into the car.

    Although they didn''t waste too much time on this, Nicole was still afraid that they would bete for

    picking up Samuel.

    She hadn''t seen him for eight days. She couldn''t wait any longer to see how he looked now.

    "Drive faster."

    Nicole said calmly.

    Finn noticed Nicole''s ufortable appearance because of the speed before. So when he heard her

    request, he said, "We have enough time. We can slow down a bit. I''m afraid you won''t be able to take

    it..."

    "It doesn''t matter. I can have a rest after we arrive. I hope to go there early. I can wait for him there if he

    hadn''t arrived. I really don''t want to waste my time on the road."

    Finn was surprised by Nicole''s expectant and anxious mood.

    He had been the manager of Night Elf Empire for a long time, and had worked for thest owner

    Laurel. Although when he took over, Laurel was about to retreat from the position. Nicole was his first

    serious master, and he might even have to be loyal to her for the rest of his life.

    Finn nodded and elerated the car, but it was only a little faster than usual.

    Nicole suddenly smelled of blood.

    She frowned slightly. When she suddenly turned around, she saw that blood was dripping off Finn''s

    hand.

    "Are you injured?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    "It''s fine. I was injured when I smashed the window just now. It is a minor injury and will be cured in a

    while."

    Finn had been through so much.

    For him, such a minor injury was not worth mentioning.

    Nicole, on the other hand, felt a little guilty.

    "Do you have a band aid?"

    "It''s alright. Ma''am. I don''t have it in the car. When we get to the airport, I''ll find a pharmacy and buy

    some."

    Finn said nonchntly.

    "Stop!"

    Nicole suddenly said.

    Finn thought that she had something to do, so he quickly stopped the car in the emergency driveway.

    "Ma''am, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?"

    However, Nicole did not say anything and got out of the car. Then she went to a pharmacy nearby.

    Not long after, Nicole returned with iodophor, gauze and band aids.

    "Reach out your hand."

    She got in the car and opened her mouth.

    Finn was slightly shocked. Only then did he know that Nicole had asked him to stop the car in order to

    buy these things for him.

    For some reason, a trace of warmth shed through his heart, and he also had a strange feeling.

    "No need. I already said that it was a minor injury. Besides, aren''t you in a hurry to see Mr. Green? I will

    deal with it when we arrive at the airport."

    "I said reach out your hand. Are you not following my orders now?"

    Nicole looked very serious, causing Finn to hesitate.

    Finally, he reached out his hand.

    Nicole put the iodophor and gauze aside and looked at his hand. There were still ss fragments in his

    hand, small but very difficult to deal with.

    "I need to wash the back of your hand with iodophor. It might hurt a little. Please bear with it."

    Without waiting for Finn to react, she picked up the iodophor and poured some on the back of Finn''s

    hand.

    Finn''s body stiffened slightly.

    It wasn''t because of the pain, but because of Nicole''s hand that held his hand. It was soft and a bit

    cold.

    His hand was very roughpared to hers, which made him want to dodge.

    "Don''t move!"

    Nicole seemed to be a little dissatisfied with hisck of cooperation. She shouted softly and then

    lowered her head to pick up the ss fragments.

    Her long hair covered half of her face, but the sunlight shone through the windshield and projected a

    Finn didn''t know that a woman could give him such a peaceful feeling.

    When he was in the United States, he had seen all kinds of women. However, Nicole was the first

    woman who made him feel so peaceful.

    He felt that his heart was beating so hard.

    Finn didn''t dare to look at Nicole''s face anymore. He even felt a little embarrassed. The entire car

    seemed to be full of Nicole''s unique aura.

    He hurriedly turned his head and whispered, "Ma''am, this injury really is nothing. If we stay here for any

    longer, we might bete for Mr. Green."

    "Samuel will wait for me. But if you don''t deal with your injury in time, it will inme. I know that you

    smashed the window to force that person and you did it for my safety, but don''t be so reckless in the

    future. At least you shouldn''t do it with bare hands. After all, you are my person. I don''t want any

    mishaps to happen to my people, understand?"

    Nicole said calmly.

    When Finn suddenly heard the phrase "you are my person after all," for some reason, his heart

    twitched slightly, and he had an inexplicable feeling.

    "I see."

    He was trained to be a manager of the Night Elf Empire when he was very young.

    Pain, blood and sweat were allmon to him. His brother and father always told him that boys don''t

    cry. They also warned him that the orders and the safety of the owners were above everything else,

    and that they could even sacrifice their lives for the owners.

    But now Nicole told him that he is one of her people and she doesn''t want anything to happen to him.

    Finn knew that Nicole didn''t mean anything else when she said those words, but he was still moved.

    Nicole quickly treated his injury. After wrapping up his wound, she ced the iodophor, gauze and

    band-aid in a box beside him and said, "In the future, keep these things in the car. No one knows when

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    you will need them. What if there is no pharmacy around?"

    "Yes, I know."

    Finn didn''t dare to look into her eyes.

    Nicole had retreated her hands and returned to her seat. However, the influence she had brought to

    Finn still existed.

    "Alright, we''ve wasted a lot of time. Let''s hurry up and go to the airport."

    After Nicole finished all of this, she opened the window.

    There was a smell of iodophor in the car, and she wasn''t used to it.

    Seeing her like this, Finn restarted the car and got on the highway. However, he wasn''t able to calm

    down for a while.

    Nicole did not know what change she had brought to Finn''s heart. She was thinking about how she

    should react when she saw Samuel.

    Samuel must have lost weight. Could she control herself and not feel sad?

 Chapter 478 You Finally Come Back

    Chapter 478 You Finally Come Back

    Nicole couldn''t help thinking and was absent-minded.

    When Nicole thought that Samuel struggled in pain and ir said that it was best for Samuel to

    observe for two days, she felt heart-broken.

    Finn felt relieved before Nicole noticed him.

    Finn knew that he should restrain his emotions as soon as possible. Nicole was not someone he could

    imagine.

    Finn drove at high speed.

    Nicole and Finn had their own thoughts, but they didn''t have any conversation.

    They arrived at the airport very quickly.

    Nicole couldn''t wait to get out of the car and said to Finn, "You park the car. I''m going to the lobby."

    "There are so many people here. I''d better call you by name. Nicole, it''s a bit of a mess here, and I''d

    better go in with you after I park the car."

    Finn was very concerned about Nicole''s safety.

    "No need, I can protect myself. Besides, there are a lot of people here, so nothing will happen. Come

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    back soon. I''ll wait for you at Gate 3."

    With that, Finn did not argue. He quickly went to park the car.

    Nicole quickly got off the car and immediately went to the exit where Samuel was about toe out.

    There were too many people. Nicole stared at the exit without blinking, afraid of missing Samuel.

    However, Samuel did note out of the normal passageway. Instead, he pulled some strings to take

    the green channel.

    When Samuel walked out of the lobby, he saw Nicole waiting anxiously.

    Nicole crossed her legs and kept looking inside. Her worry swept away Samuel''s tiredness over the

    past few days.

    Samuel quickly walked over and hugged Nicole from behind.

    "Who?"

    Nicole subconsciously gave Samuel an overarm throw, but it didn''t work. She felt a little frustrated. Just

    as she was about to make her next move, Samuel said, "You''re really getting stronger and stronger

    now. Are you going to hit me the moment we meet?"

    The familiar voice stiffened Nicole. Then, she quickly turned around and saw Samuel.

    Samuel had lost weight.

    He had lost a lot of weight!

    He was much thinner than he looked on the screen.

    His beautiful eyes were sunken, and he had a beard. But he still looked so handsome.

    Nicole felt aggrieved and was in tears.

    "You''re back?"

    "Why are you crying?"

    Samuel suddenly panicked.

    "I''m just joking with you. You''re not strong, not at all."

    Samuel was in a hurry to wiped away tears for Nicole, but Nicole hugged his waist and buried her head

    in his arms. Samuel could feel her warmth.

    "I miss you so much."

    Nicole was not an affectionate person. Now that she knew what Samuel had experienced outside, she

    naturally felt even more distressed.

    Eight days was like eight years to them.

    Samuel even felt like he was dreaming.

    He was back!

    He was finally back!

    Samuel came back safe and sound to Nicole.

    From now on, he could still protect Nicole and protect her.

    "I''m back. I miss you too."

    Seeing that Nicole was crying sadly, Samuel was touched, but more distressed.

    In the past eight days, there had been no news at all. It truly wronged Nicole.

    Nicole was so excited that she couldn''t hold back tears. After crying for a while, she left Samuel''s arms

    and hurried to see if he was injured.

    Samuel knew it, but he didn''t let her see it.

    "I''m fine. Everything''s fine. I''m just not used to eating outside. I just lost a little weight. You have to

    make me fat when I get back."

    Samuel''s eyes were full of affection. He smiled and no one would know the inhuman torture he had

    suffered in the past eight days.

    If Nicole hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she might have believed Samuel''s good words. But now she

    just felt very sad.

    "Let''s go home."

    "Okay, go home!"

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand.

    Samuel felt it seemed like a lifetime ago when he held her hand with their fingers inteced again.

    He was truly afraid that he would never have the chance to walk with Nicole like this again in this

    lifetime. Fortunately, he made it.

    When Finn came over, he saw Samuel and Nicole walking out affectionately, so he looked back.

    "Mr. Green, Nicole, I''m going to drive."

    "Good job!"

    Samuel smiled faintly. Now, he felt that everyone was so cute and everything was so nice.

    He was reborn.

    Nicole did not ask anything and allowed Samuel to lead her.

    Samuel''s palms were somewhat rough. It was possible that Samuel scratched the iron bed during the

    past eight days, or that he hurt himself when he was addicted to drugs. Although Samuel hid it well,

    Nicole was still aware of the wound on his body.

    Nicole was in pain, but she didn''t say anything.

    After they walked out of the airport, Finn had already driven over.

    After Samuel and Nicole got into the car, Samuel sniffed slightly.

    "The smell of iodophor. Who''s injured?"

    Samuel subconsciously looked at Nicole.

    Nicole hurriedly shook her head and said, "It''s not me, it''s Finn."

    With that, Samuel discovered that Finn''s hand was wrapped in gauze. However, he frowned slightly

    when he saw that unique bandage.

    Nicole wrapped it personally.

    However, Samuel did not show it and whispered, "Why are you injured?"

    "It''s nothing. Mr. Green, I just caught a thief and identally got injured while smashing the ss."

    "Be careful next time."

    "OK."

    Finn agreed.

    Samuel did not say anything, but he did not let go of Nicole''s hand.

    "Why are your hands still so cold? Didn''t you take good care of yourself when I was away?"

    As Nicole also lost weight and didn''t look very well, Samuel was worried about her.

    "Don''t worry. I''m better at home than you are outside. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine, aren''t I?"

    Nicole didn''t want Samuel to worry about her. She smiled affectionately.

    Samuel suddenly held her in his arms and whispered, "You don''t even know how much I miss you

    these days."

    Nicole was quite open at the airport just now, as there weren''t many people there who knew her. But it

    was different now. They were in the car, and Finn was still there.

    She pushed away Samuel and said, "Let''s talk about it when we get home."

    "I can''t wait any longer. I need to charge interest."

    With that, Samuel kissed Nicole''s lips.

    In eight days, no one knew how Samuel went through it. If he hadn''t been thinking about Nicole, he

    would have broken down.

    Now, Nicole was right in front of him tenderly. How could he bear it?

    Nicole could feel Samuel''s fervor and anxiety, and she could also feel his uneasiness. She originally

    intended to push Samuel away, but she gave up.

    Nicole allowed Samuel to take it, and slowly lost herself.

    Finn looked at the hot scene and tried his best to keep his eyes fixed, but he still blushed.

    In fact, Samuel really couldn''t help it. But he still remembered where he was now.

    Samuel suddenly looked up and saw Nicole''s red face, which was much more beautiful than her pale

    face just now. Her eyes looked a little blurred and carried a trace of enchantment. This kind of charm

    was naturally the exclusive property of Samuel.

    Samuel looked at Finn in front of him and saw that Finn was calm. Samuel took off his coat and put it

    on Nicole, then hugged her in his arms.

    "Your health is so poor now. What should I do?"

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole was still panting.

    Nicole couldn''t bear Samuel''s enthusiasm.

    Was she dying?

    Nicole thought sadly. Because she was in Samuel''s arms, she hid her emotions in case Samuel found

    out.

    Leaning against Samuel''s chest and listening to the powerful heartbeat, Nicole feltpletely relieved.

    Nicole did not ask Samuel how things were going, nor did she ask him anything. She just listened to

    Samuel''s heartbeat quietly. She felt that everything was real and she had to catch it.

    Nicole couldn''t help but tightly hug Samuel and whisper, "I''m cold. I''m holding you for warmth."

    "OK!"

    Samuel smiled, but he sensitively sensed that something was on Nicole''s mind.

    Nicole had been concealing her uneasiness and heartache though.

    Did Nicole feel bad for Samuel?

    Why?

    Was it because Samuel lost weight? Or something else?

    Samuel suddenly realized that when he saw Nicole this time, she looked quite sullen.

    They hugged each other all the way back to the Green''s.

    Samuel was gone for eight days, so he had to go back and make Laurel feel at ease.

    Moreover, this was also what Nicole wanted.

    When Laurel learned that Samuel wasing back, she personally waited at the door.

    The moment the car was stopped, Samuel saw the white hair on Laurel''s temples and couldn''t help but

    feel a little guilty.

    "Mom, I''m back."

    Samuel and Nicole got out of the car.

    Laurel nced at Samuel and saw that there was nothing wrong with him. He just lost some weight, so

    Laurel said, "You finallye back! I thought you forgot about your family, your wife, and your child. Do

    you know how worried Nicole is that you didn''t even call back?"

    When Laurel was seeking justice for Nicole, Nicole hurriedly said, "Mom, Samuel is in a hurry outside,

    so it''s not convenient for him to call back. He finallye back, right? And you''ve been worried all day.

    He''s back! Come on, get in there, okay? It''s a little cold today."

    With that, Nicole couldn''t help but pull the coat that Samuel put on her.

    When Laurel saw Nicole like this, she felt a little distressed.

    "Come on in! Brat, if it weren''t for Nicole, you would have stood outside for an hour beforeing in."

    Although Laurel said it harshly, she still loved Samuel.

    "Hurry up and take a shower, and then change into a clean suit of clothes. Nicole sent off the child and

    then picked you up early in the morning. She''s a little tired. Leave her alone."

 Chapter 479 I Will Kill You

    Chapter 479 I Will Kill You

    Nicole naturally knew that Laurel loved her, but she didn''t want Samuel to know about her health. She

    hurriedly said, "I''ll go with you. I''ll run you a bath."

    "OK."

    Samuel did not want to separate from Nicole at all.

    Laurel felt even more distressed when she saw Nicole like this.

    "I''ll get someone to prepare some food."

    "No need, Mom. I ate on the ne. I want to take a rest after bathing."

    Samuel was tired.

    Over the years, Samuel had never felt an overdraft. If it hadn''t been for Nicole, Samuel really didn''t

    know if he could hold on until he came back.

    Nicole also saw the dark circles under Samuel''s eyes, and felt somewhat distressed.

    "Mom, we''re not hungry yet. We will go back to our room and rest for a while."

    "Go!"

    Laurel also knew that it was useless for her to say more now. Even if she said something to Samuel, he

    would not listen.

    Nicole took Samuel back to their room.

    Entering the room, Samuel pressed Nicole on the door, kissing her passionately.

    Facing Samuel''s enthusiasm, Nicole did not resist. Instead, she cooperatively hugged his neck and

    stood on tiptoe to try to respond.

    They lingered, instantly heating up the house.

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly and he became dishonest with his hands.

    Although Nicole wanted to, she still knew her own body. She couldn''t do it now.

    Just as Samuel was about to take off her clothes, Nicole panted and said, "My period is not over yet."

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    "It''s not over yet?"

    He remembered that Nicole had been menstruating for seven or eight days. Wasn''t it?

    How could it not be over?

    Nicole didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She whispered, "Gabrielle said that I hurt my body in thest

    parturition. The blood stasis hasn''t been drained yet, so it took longer. This is also the discharge of

    lochia."

    Samuel was not very clear about what Nicole said. Since it was Gabrielle who said it, and Nicole didn''t

    look as well as before, Samuel stopped.

    "But I miss you so much."

    That was the truth.

    Samuel was a man of high spirit. He had endured the inhuman torture for eight days. Now that he had

    returned to Nicole, he wished he could linger with her."

    Nicole was with Samuel now, but Samuel couldn''t do anything to her. How could Samuel not be

    depressed?

    Nicole also felt somewhat guilty and whispered, "Let me run you a bath now."

    With that, she escaped from Samuel''s armpit and walked towards the bathroom, but Samuel picked her

    up from behind.

    "Samuel, put me down!"

    Nicole was a little flustered.

    Samuel couldn''t be serious, could he?

    Although she really wanted to do it with him, she couldn''t do it with her weak body.

    Nicole was a little anxious.

    However, Samuel carried her to the bedside and put her on the bed. He took off her leather shoes, and

    said softly, "If you are not well, you should take a rest. There is no need for you to do such a thing as

    running a bath. Lie down obediently and I will go take a bath."

    With that, Samuel rubbed her hair lovingly, which made Nicole want to cry.

    What if she was always in this state?

    Nicole was a little worried.

    Samuel went to the bathroom and closed the door. He looked sullen.

    Samuel turned on the shower and kept the water running. He took out his phone and called Jacob.

    "Where are you?"

    Jacob did not expect to receive a call from Samuel so quickly.

    Jacob whispered, "Mr. Green, I''m in Dash County."

    "Dash County? Why did you go to Dash County and didn''t apany your wife?"

    Samuel suddenly felt as if he had missed something important.

    In eight days, Jacob didn''t give Samuel a call. This was not normal. Samuel was back, but Jacob went

    to Dash County. And the person who followed Nicole to pick Samuel up was Finn.

    The more Samuel thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong.

    "Did something happen at home these few days?"

    Jacob was slightly astounded by Samuel''s words.

    "Mr. Green, didn''t you get the missed call I made to you? Didn''t you get the message and code I sent

    you?"

    With that, Samuel frowned slightly.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Did you call me before?"

    "More than once."

    This time, even Jacob noticed that something was wrong.

    "Mr. Green, did something happen to you these days? Or did someone control your phone? Otherwise,

    why couldn''t I get in touch with you all the time?"

    Jacob was worried.

    But Samuel whispered, "Let''s talk about thister. Tell me, what happened in the past few days when I

    was away. How did you get to Dash County?"

    With that, Jacob told Samuel everything.

    Nicole was kidnapped, and there was something wrong with her health. Nicole almost died in the

    Don''s. It was Nicole who arranged for him to stay with Olivia in Dash County. Jacob told Samuel

    everything.

    Samuel felt very disturbed.

    "Why didn''t anyone tell me?"

    Samuel was going crazy.

    Samuel could not imagine that Nicole had endured so much when he was not around.

    No wonder she lost weight and she said that she was not in good health. He got it!

    However, ir didn¡¯t say a word to Samuel.

    Samuel was very furious.

    Jacob felt aggrieved, "I can''t contact you. If it weren''t for Tim, Nicole would have...."

    Jacob didn''t finish, but Samuel knew the consequences.

    Samuel whispered, "You still stay in Dash County. I''ll contact youter if there''s anything else."

    "OK!"

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel looked very angry.

    He quickly took a bath.

    By the time he came out, Nicole had already fallen asleep by the bedside.

    Perhaps Nicole did not want to sleep, but she was not in good spirits. If she hadn¡¯t picked up Samuel

    today, she might have fallen asleep earlier.

    Nicole breathed evenly and slightly.

    Samuel suddenly med himself.

    He made Nicole suffer so much.

    And Nicole didn''t tell him anything.

    Did she treat Samuel as her husband or not?

    Her strength, endurance and her dedication wrung Samuel''s heart.

    Samuel pulled over the quilt to cover her and adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner. Then he

    changed his clothes and went downstairs softly.

    Laurel sat in the living room and was stupefied when she saw Samueling down.

    "Why aren''t you with Nicole?"

    "She''s asleep."

    Samuel whispered and sat down in front of Laurel.

    "Mom, who kidnapped Nicole?"

    Laurel knew that if Samuel wanted to know something, he would know it, even if Nicole tried her best to

    hide it from him.

    "I don''t know. Nicole was held hostage for four days, but no one showed up. They might be trying to

    make Nicole die on her own. But who would hate her so much? Vi? Or Swift? But even so, when

    Nicole was miserable and in such a sorry state, they would mock at her, wouldn''t they? But they didn''t!

    I suspect it wasn''t them. Moreover, on the night that Nicole was hospitalized, Swift had dressed up as a

    nurse and wanted to kill Nicole. Fortunately, Tim was there to block the attack for Nicole. You have to

    return this favor to the Louis family."

    There were some things that Laurel wouldn''t say obviously. Laurel knew that Samuel knew it and she

    could understand Tim''s feelings for Nicole.

    Laurel believed that Samuel could handle it well.

    Samuel nodded and said, "I know. I will handle it. Mom, I''m going to go out for a while. Keep an eye on

    Nicole for me."

    "When are youing back?"

    "Just for a moment."

    With that, Samuel went out.

    He drove to the Military Hospital and went to ir''s office the first time.

    "Samuel, you''re back?"

    Seeing Samuele back, ir stood up happily. But before he could reach Samuel, he was punched

    by Samuel.

    "Are you crazy?"

    ir hurriedly dodged, but Samuel punched him again.

    ir had no choice but to fight with him.

    They were neck and neck. After fighting for more than ten minutes, they were slightly injured. However,

    it was clear that Samuel''s anger had somewhat decreased.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about Nicole? If she didn''t make it, I might not even be able to see her for the

    Samuel stopped, but he red angrily at ir out of breath.

    ir knew that Samuel would get even with him when Samuel came back, but he did not conceal it.

    "So, what if I tell you? At that critical moment, did you want me to abort your treatment and let you

    be a cripple for the rest of your life? You''re not a doctor, so what can you do if youe back?

    Besides, it was Nicole who told us not to tell you."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Samuel was slightly shocked, seemingly somewhat disbelieving.

    ir ignored him and continued, "Just as you heard, Nicole is very capable. She sneaked into the

    secret base and filmed the whole process of your detoxification. She came back and asked me. What

    could I say? I could only tell her the truth."

    "Are you crazy? If I can let her know, why didn''t I call her?"

    When Samuel thought that Nicole had known all he had endured, he felt very distressed.

    Samuel knew best what he had endured.

    When Nicole, who loved him so much, saw it with her own eyes, how distressed she would be.

    At that time, Nicole was still a patient! She could be in danger at any time!

    But Samuel didn''t know anything. Not only that, but he also worried Nicole.

    Samuel felt very painful.

    "Let me tell you, if anything happens to Nicole, I''ll kill you."

    Samuel could not stay any longer.

    Samuel couldn''t wait to see that stupid Nicole. He wanted to ask her how strong she was. Didn''t she

    know that he would also ache for her?

 Chapter 480 All I Want Is You

    Chapter 480 All I Want Is You

    Samuel quickly left.

    ir understood his anxiety. If it was him, he would probably go crazy. Now that Samuel was doing

    well, he was relieved. And he would try his best to help him.

    When Samuel returned to the Green¡¯s, Nicole had not woken up yet.

    Looking at her who was sleeping soundly, Samuel was torn with grief.

    When Mrs. Green saw that he was back so soon, she said, "Nicole usually sleeps for two or three

    hours. Don''t disturb her. Come down. Let''s have a talk."

    Hearing this, Samuel left the bedroom and went to the study.

    "What do you think about Swift''s escape?"

    What Mrs. Green said shocked Samuel slightly. He then replied, "There must be a mole in the house.

    Otherwise, with our family''s security system, Swift would not be able to sneak out."

    "Who do you think the mole is?"

    Mrs. Green looked at Samuel with a sharp gaze.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "I don''t know."

    "You don''t know? Do you know many people will be harmed because of that? Let''s talk about your wife

    and children first. Can you keep them safe? Samuel, our family has always been faced with problems.

    You and I both know that. But as a man, if you can''t protect your wife and children, others willugh at

    you."

    "I know. I will find out as soon as possible."

    Samuel also knew that he hadn¡¯t settled this matter well.

    Mrs. Green sighed and said, "There is something you should know. It may help you."

    "Tell me."

    "Vincent has been busy recently and seems to be working on the relocation n for the southern

    suburbs. But, is the real estate business of Eternal Group that urgent? Why does he have to start the

    relocation n for the southern suburbs at this time?"

    Hearing that, Samuel frowned slightly.

    "The relocation n for the southern suburbs is a five-year n. There''s no rush. Why is Vincent so

    anxious about it?"

    "I also want to know. Recently, Vincent brought Joseph out. He said that he wanted to train Joseph and

    broaden his horizon. For this, I have no objection. But now it has been almost ten days. I haven''t seen

    Joseph for almost ten days. I don''t know what Vincent is doing."

    As Mrs. Green said this, she whispered, "The ce where Swift was locked up was arranged by you.

    So only our family knows about the mechanism. I didn''t believe that it was the guards who rescued

    Swift."

    "Mom, what do you mean? Are you suspecting Vincent?"

    Samuel found it unbelievable.

    Was that what Mrs. Green meant?

    Vincent was his twin brother!

    Moreover, why did he let Swift go?

    Did he want Swift to plot against Nicole?

    Samuel couldn''t figure this out, but Mrs. Green wasn''t a person who would put others in the wrong. Just

    as she said, the ce of detention was designed by him and only the Greens knew the mechanism.

    "Where''s Ryan? Is Ryan still here?"

    Samuel suddenly asked this question.

    Mrs. Green whispered, "Ryan has always been under the control of Vincent. I haven''t seen him for a

    long time. How could I know? Furthermore, when Nicole was in trouble, Vincent sent Finn to the

    southern suburbs, leaving Nicole unguarded. I don''t know if this is a coincidence. I just feel that it was

    suspicious."

    Samuel was silent.

    He could suspect anyone, but he had never suspected Vincent.

    How was that possible?

    Vincent almost died in Yunnan five years ago because of the drug trafficking case. Now that he had

    returned to the family and his life returned to normal, how could he be such a person?

    How could hee back to plot against the Greens? Against Samuel and his wife?

    No!

    No way!

    However, Ryan did have drugs.

    Swift was Ryan''s mistress.

    Vi took the drugs from Swift and gave them to Mrs. Don for consumption. Moreover, he was also

    tricked by someone because of drug.

    People who knew that he had kept wine in Crown Club were his brothers.

    ir would not do that, so the suspicious one was Vincent.

    Could it really have something to do with Vincent?

    Samuel was extremely depressed.

    "Mom, I will investigate this matter clearly. I don''t believe that Vincent is such a person unless there is

    evidence."

    "I don''t believe it either. He was brought up by me. Moreover, five years ago, he almost sacrificed his

    life for the country and our family. He worked in Night Elf Empire for five years. More importantly, he is

    your brother. I don''t believe that he will really do it."

    Mrs. Green sighed, as if she had aged a lot overnight.

    Although they were not born by her, they were the sons of her favorite man. She did not want them to

    hurt each other.

    When Samuel came out of the study, he seemed to be very worried.

    Vincent?

    How could it be Vincent?

    However, he still called Jacob.

    "Help me check if Ryan is still with Vincent."

    It was very difficult for Samuel to make this decision.

    He never believed that his own brother would want to cripple him. His heart ached.

    What if it really was?

    What should he do?

    Samuel was at a loss and got back to the bedroom.

    Looking at Nicole''s face, he gradually calmed down.

    No matter what, he had to protect Nicole and the children.

    Looking at Nicole''s pale face, Samuel felt that he couldn''t protect her. Jacob said that she had once

    been faced with death. He couldn''t imagine how she survived and what supported her to survive.

    Perhaps she was the same as him back then.

    Was it because they had each other in their hearts that they survived?

    He had told himself that he would not let Nicole suffer any more, but it seemed that after marrying him,

    she suffered more grievances and hardships than before.

    Samuel took off his shoes and went to bed, hugging Nicole tightly. It was as if she would disappear in

    the next moment.

    It upset him.

    Nicole felt someone hugging her tightly in his arms. She was somewhat unustomed to it, but the

    familiar aura made her feel at ease.

    Since it was Samuel, she would let him do as he liked.

    The two of them slept in bed for a while. Samuel was indeed tired and slept soundly with Nicole in his

    arms.

    By the time he opened his eyes, it was already past three o''clock in the afternoon.

    He was so hungry, and Nicole was awake as well.

    She blinked her big eyes as she looked at Samuel who woke up gradually, and couldn''t help butugh.

    "Why did you sleep?"

    Nicole''s voice was very gentle.

    Samuel knew that she learned everything. Seeing her gentle gaze, he smiled and suddenly hugged her

    and said, "You don''t want me to hug you to sleep?"

    "Oh, no."

    After saying that, Nicole felt that her words were somewhat ambiguous.

    "No, I mean..."

    "For the past eight days, I''ve been thinking of hugging you like this. Even if I can''t do anything else, just

    hugging you quietly is enough. But every time I wake up, I am alone, facing pain and abyss, facing

    torture and struggle. I asked Arthur to stick your picture around me, but I still felt cold, as if I had fallen

    into an ice cer. I can only recall the warmth of our time together, so that I can hold on."

    Samuel''s words surprised Nicole.

    "You..."

    "Did you regret marrying me when you saw me in that sorry state?"

    Samuel''s gaze carried a trace of urgency.

    He was afraid!

    He was never afraid before.

    He knew that Nicole loved him. But as a Green, he had to deal with too many problems, so much so

    that the woman who fell in love with him did not have a peaceful day at all.

    If it wasn''t for Tim, Nicole might not have escaped death this time.

    This time, she escaped. What about the next time?

    He was wondering if this kind of life was too cruel for Nicole.

    Nicole saw unease and fear in Samuel''s eyes.

    How could such a lofty and arrogant person be uneasy and frightened?

    "What are you afraid of?"

    This was the first time Nicole had seen Samuel look so helpless, so she was a little distressed.

    Samuel whispered, "You know what I''ve been doing these past eight days, don''t you?"

    "Yes."

    This time, Nicole did not conceal anything.

    At first, because Samuel just came back and was not well, she didn¡¯t say anything. Now that he had

    returned to normal and knew what happened, Nicole didn''t want to hide anything anymore.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Samuel looked into her eyes and whispered, "If I told you that the person who attacked me this time

    was most likely my closest person, would you be afraid?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nicole suddenly sat up.

    "Who is it?"

    "I don''t know yet, but the person who knows my habits and could make a move quietly must be my

    closest person. I had no choice but to leave the Seapolis City this time, but you suffered too much. I

    thought that with Jacob, ir, and the Dons here, nothing would happen to you and the children. But I

    was wrong. I almost lost you."

    Hearing that, Nicole quickly understood that he knew her suffering.

    Nicole held his hand and whispered, "I''m fine. Am I still here with you? I told you, I''m not gonna be the

    woman behind you. I''m going with you. I never regret loving you. I also don''t regret what I''ve suffered

    because of you. Therefore, don''t ask me that question again. Ever since I fell in love with you and

    married you, I, Nicole, have never thought of leaving you and our family! No matter who you are, no

    matter what kind of trouble you are in, I don''t care. Anyway, what I want is you. Even if you are in hell, I

    will stay with you. Because you are the only one who brings me sunshine."

    Samuel''s heart was churning with scorching waves. He could not help but hug Nicole directly into his

    arms and hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to unite with her into one.

 Chapter 481 Were Husband and Wife

    Chapter 481 We''re Husband and Wife

    Nicole felt a little pain, but she did not stop Samuel.

    She could tell that Samuel was extremely downcast now.

    In her eyes, he was lofty and omnipotent, but now she realized that he was helpless like a child,

    arousing the love of a mother in her.

    It waspletely different from her affection for Lucas. It was mixed with love, making her feel no

    regrets.

    "I said that I would not let you suffer any more grievances, but after you married me, you seemed to

    suffer more than before. I am not a good husband. I failed to protect you. I really can''t imagine what I

    would do if you were sick in bed when I came back. I can''t even protect my wife and children. Who am

    I, Young Master Green? What kind of man am I? "

    Right now, Samuel''s self-me was like a flood, almost drowning him.

    He thought that he was a responsible man and endured all the things. However, after knowing what

    happened to Nicole, he realized that he was nothing.

    It was his ipetence that caused his beloved ones to be in danger again and again.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry."

    "Don''t say that. You didn''t do me wrong. It was all my choice. I chose you. I chose this kind of life. I

    know what kind of hardship it takes to be your wife. I''m ready. So Samuel, don''t me yourself. You''re

    not a god, you''re just an ordinary person. I know that you''re doing everything you can to protect me and

    our children. I told you, I''ll go through hell with you. This is not a joke."

    Hearing that, Samuel felt even sadder.

    "Sometimes I really wish you could be like other women. I want you to rely on me and count on me.

    You don''t even know how distressed I am to see you so strong."

    Samuel''s hand holding Nicole trembled slightly.

    He felt extremely gloomy and depressed at the thought of almost losing her.

    "We''re husband and wife. You love me, and I love you. Don''t be like this. Others may think I''m bullying

    you."

    Nicole wasforting Samuel.

    She did not know what Samuel had gone through, and what he had learned when she was asleep, but

    it made her heart ache to see his sad face. It was so painful that she almost suffocated.

    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "How lucky I am to have you as my wife."

    "Idiot."

    Nicoleughed.

    As long as Samuel was by her side, no matter what happened, she would have no regrets.

    She was such a one-track-minded person, and she loved the man she chose wholeheartedly.

    "If I''m an idiot, what about you? If it were an ordinary woman, she would have run away long ago. Only

    a little idiot like you would stay by my side and apany me. Facing all the tricks and schemes

    around me, you are still here without flinching."

    "Stop talking. Get up. We should pick up our children from school. They know you''re back today. If we

    can pick them up together, they''ll be very happy."

    Nicole did not want Samuel to be immersed in self-me.

    She knew that Samuel loved her and felt guilty for what she suffered, but she never wanted him to be

    guilty.

    Hearing this, Samuel hurriedly looked at the time and asked, "What time do the children finish school?"

    "Four o''clock! So there''s not much time left, Mr. Green."

    Nicole watched as Samuel jumped out of bed and went to the bathroom. He looked like a child.

    She couldn''t help butugh.

    Samuel seemed to have thought of something and quickly poked her head out of the bathroom and

    said, "I''ll go pick them up myself. Send me the address. You''re not well, don''t go out."

    "It''s fine. Gabrielle told me that I am fine now. And I promised the children to pick them up with you. I

    can''t let them down. I didn¡¯t give them enough care during this period of time. I''m not a good mommy."

    Samuel paused for a moment, and then whispered, "We can go together, but if you feel unwell, you

    have to tell me."

    "Alright, I''m not seriously ill. Don¡¯t worry about me. I''m almost recovered, and I''m not as weak as you

    think."

    Nicole didn''t want Samuel to worry about her so much, so she smiled and said indifferently.

    However, the more she acted like this, the more ufortable Samuel felt.

    "OK, it''s up to you."

    He looked at Nicole affectionately, then quickly washed and changed his clothes.

    Nicole also got ready and the two of them quickly left the house.

    Mrs. Green was happy to see that they were talking andughing. If Vincent could get married, the

    family would be perfect.

    Thinking of Vincent, Mrs. Green was still reluctant to part with him.

    She called Vincent and asked him toe back for a reunion dinner tonight.

    At first, Vincent said he didn¡¯t have time. But Mrs. Green spoke in amanding tone, he agreed.

    He could not see the pain and sadness in Mrs. Green''s eyes.

    Samuel drove to the kindergarten with Nicole.

    Samuel looked at the grand kindergarten and smiled, "This must be Mom''s idea."

    "How do you know?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Mom sent me and Vincent to a noble school since we were young. She

    thought that only noble school could match up with our nobility. Now that she sent her grandchildren

    here, I''m not surprised at all."

    Nicole smiled and said, "Mom has her own thoughts. Our children are not ordinary children. It''s good to

    be here."

    "You always speak for mother. I know that you are on good terms. Let''s go and pick up our son and

    daughter."

    Samuel stalled the car and pulled Nicole''s hand into the kindergarten.

    Zoe had a colorful day. Because she was as beautiful as a doll, the boys in the ss liked to y with

    her.

    Lucas was somewhat annoyed.

    He needed to keep an eye on those people who harbored ill intentions towards his sister, and even

    fought with a boy for Zoe.

    Lucas didn¡¯t hit him hard. After all, if he did so, that boy might get more injuries.

    But children who can study here were basically from rich families.

    The boy Lucas beat up was called Johnny. His family was in the shipping business, and he had been

    spoiled and pampered from childhood.

    Even a fever or cold can make his parents nervous, let alone get injuries.

    However, Lucas beat Johnny up. Johnny''s parents came very early. After seeing their son¡¯s injuries,

    they asked Lucas to apologize with a firm attitude.

    Lucas was stubborn and refused to apologize.

    His head teacher, Miss Lynn, was very upset.

    "Lucas, you hit him. It''s your fault. Can you apologize to Johnny? You should make friends with your

    ssmates."

    Miss Lynn did not know Lucas¡¯ background. She only knew that those who came here to study were all

    rich children. She could not afford to offend anyone. She only wanted Lucas to apologize before his

    parents came, so that this matter could be over.

    But Lucas said coldly, "I''m not wrong. He took off my sister''s skirt. I should hit him hard. Do you still

    want me to apologize?"

    Hearing this, Johnny''s mother was extremely angry.

    "You¡¯re talking nonsense! My son is well-bred. How could he take off your sister''s skirt? Your sister

    must have seduced my son, and now she''s framing my son. Do you know who we are? Let me tell you,

    my husband is not a man to be trifled with."

    Seeing that Johnny''s mother was angry, Miss Lynn went forward tofort her.

    "Johnny¡¯s mother, don''t argue with the child. It''s inevitable for the children to fight and make trouble

    together. I think they should settle the matter by themselves. Don''t you think so?"

    "Oh no! It is my son who got beaten up. Look, my son is injured badly."

    Johnny''s mother dragged Johnny over. His red eyes were truly ridiculous.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    People usually avoided hitting others¡¯ face. But this time Lucas all pped Johnny in the face, and

    even broke his skin at the corner of his mouth.

    Johnny''s face was ck and blue. He was still in pain. Seeing Lucas, he couldn''t help but shrink back.

    At the thought of his mother being with him, he cried, "Mommy, hit him. My injuries hurt!"

    Johnny''s mother felt heartache when she saw her son crying.

    "My dear son, Mommy will definitely seek justice for you."

    "As a man, you can only cry and hide behind a woman. No wonder you are a dirty ruffian and lift other''s

    skirts."

    Lucas¡¯ mocking voice made Johnny cry loudly.

    "Mommy, he scolded me!"

    Johnny''s mother was really angry now.

    "Well, I don''t need you to apologize. You beat my son. Today, I will teach you a lesson!"

    As she spoke, she directly stretched out her arm and threw it towards Lucas¡¯ face.

    "Brother!"

    Zoe was really frightened when Johnny took off her skirt. Then she was very happy to see Lucas beat

    Johnny up, but when Johnny''s mother came, her fierce look frightened Zoe again.

    She could only hide behind Lucas and leave this matter to him. After all, she was still young and did not

    know how she should deal with it.

    But now that she saw that Johnny''s mother was going to hit Lucas, Zoe directly ran to protect Lucas

    without hesitation. She stretched out her small arm and brought Lucas behind her.

    With a crack, Johnny''s mother pped Zoe''s face.

    Zoe suffered poor health since she was young. She never had been beaten like this. Therefore, she

    was instantly knocked down by this p, and her small body smashed into a nearby table. Chairs fell to

    the ground.

    "Zoe!"

    "Johnny''s mother!"

    Lucas and Miss Lynn''s expressions changed at the same time.

 Chapter 482 Who Are You

    Chapter 482 Who Are You

    Lucas really wanted to kill Johnny''s mother now. He directly ran to Zoe and helped her up, ignoring

    Johnny''s mother.

    "Are you hurt?"

    Lucas was so worried about her.

    When he saw Zoe''s left face rapidly swelling up, his gaze changed.

    "It hurts!"

    Zoe had ever been treated like this. Tears fell down her cheeks immediately.

    Johnny''s mother sneered and said, "Stinky girl, don''t even look at yourself. How dare youpare our

    Johnny? You deserve a good spanking!"

    Their teacher Miss Lynn did not know the background of Lucas and Zoe. But judging from Nicole''s

    elegance in the morning, she knew that Nicole was not from an ordinary family.

    Now Johnny''s mother did this to Zoe. She really didn''t know how to exin it to Nicole.

    "Mrs. Davis, you''re going too far. The children are just horsing around. As a parent, how could you hit

    her?"

    Miss Lynn said angrily.

    But Johnny''s mother said indifferently, "I hit her. But what''s wrong? She''s just a new transfer. Who

    knows what her background is? People nowadays want to send their children to exclusive schools,

    without knowing whether they have ability. Humph!"

    Lucas suddenly stood up, walked to Johnny''s mother and kicked her on the knee.

    The knee was the weakest part of human''s body.

    Johnny''s mother did not have any precautions and knelt on the ground after being kicked by Lucas,

    which shocked everyone.

    Lucas said coldly, "My sister is someone you can hit? Who are you?"

    Lucas was about to kill her.

    He could bully Zoe, but as an outsider, this shrew wasn''t in a position to maltreat Zoe, the treasure of

    his family, like this.

    Johnny''s mother never expected that a child would have such strength that made her kneel on the

    ground. She was so angry that she immediately screamed.

    "You stinking brat, I''m going to kill you!"

    Seeing they were going to fight, Miss Lynn was almost about to cry.

    Right at this moment, Nicole walked in. When she saw Johnny''s mother waving her arm towards

    Lucas, she stepped forward without any hesitation and kicked her away.

    Lucas was already prepared to fight with Johnny''s mother, but she didn''t expect Nicole to suddenly

    appear. Nicole kicked Johnny''s mother away, and her fat body hit several tables before stopping.

    "They are killing me! They are going to kill me!"

    Johnny''s mother felt that her ribs were about to break.

    She screamed like a pig.

    Miss Lynn had never seen such a scene before. She was so scared that she could barely stand.

    "Lady Bush, let me exin it to you."

    "Mommy, she hit Zoe."

    Seeing Nicole, Lucas dragged Zoe to her.

    "Mommy, it hurts!"

    Zoe cried so sadly.

    Her snow-white princess dress was extremely dirty. And her face was swollen.

    Nicole became extremely angry instantly.

    "You hit my daughter?"

    Nicole took a step forward and directly pulled Johnny''s mother up.

    Johnny''s mother was still screaming in pain. She didn''t expect that Nicole, who looked very weak,

    would actually drag her up.

    "Right, I hit her. What''s wrong? Your son hit my son. Look, what did your son do to my son?" She said

    rudely.

    Nicole nced at Johnny.

    Johnny was frightened by Nicole''s aura. Now that he saw his mother being held in Nicole''s hand like a

    chick, he couldn''t help but cry in fear.

    This was really a headache for Miss Lynn right now.

    "Lady Bush, this is all a misunderstanding. Let''s not fight and try to be nice, okay?"

    "Be nice? Before I came, did she try to be nice? An adult bullied two children, and now you want me to

    be nice? If I hadn''te here, would my son have been hit just now?"

    Nicole was furious.

    She herself was very reluctant to hit her children. Who would have thought that they would be bullied

    here?

    Most importantly, it was her precious daughter.

    Samuel followed Nicole. When he saw this scene, his eyes turned cold.

    "Zoe,e to my side!"

    Samuel suddenly said.

    Only then did Lucas and Zoe realize that Samuel also came.

    Lucas did not move, while Zoe was extremely wronged. She ran to him, crying.

    "Daddy! Johnny took off my skirt when I went to the bathroom. Lucas taught him a lesson. And his

    mommy hit Lucas. When I protected Lucas, she beat me. Look, my face hurts so much. Daddy, will I be

    disfigured?"

    Zoe cried sadly. It seemed that she wasining, but she clearly told him the whole matter.

    Samuel''s gaze became even colder.

    "Took off my daughter''s pants when she went to the bathroom?"

    Samuel''s voice was like a cold winter wind, causing everyone''s hearts to tremble.

    They might not know other people, but how could they not know Samuel?

    Both Johnny''s mother and Miss Lynn got scared.

    They never expected that Lucas and Zoe would be Samuel''s children.

    Their surnames were not Green, but Bush. No one would associate them with the Green family.

    Miss Lynn knew that they were Samuel''s son and daughter. She felt that her career as a kindergarten

    teacher was about to end.

    "Mr. Green, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know that Zoe and Lucas were your children. I''m sorry."

    "Can kids be bullied like this in kindergarten just because they are not my children?"

    Samuel asked in an even colder voice.

    He saw Nicole still tugging at Johnny''s mother''s cor and said, "Nicole, just stop. Fighting with such a

    person will simply lower your status. Locus, bring your mommy over."

    Locus listened to Samuel''s words.

    He walked to Nicole and whispered, "Mommy, you''re in a poor health. Don''t lower yourself to the same

    level as her. Samuel and I are here now, there''s no need for a little woman like you to make a move."

    Nicole was slightly astonished.

    Was she a little woman?

    However, looking at her son protecting her, Nicole still threw Johnny''s mother aside.

    Nicole and Lucas walked up to Samuel.

    Samuel looked at Johnny''s mother and said coldly, "In the Seapolis City, your son is the first one who

    dares to take off my daughter''s skirt. You are also the first one who dares to hit my daughter. Tell me,

    what kind of business does your family do? So tough! Hmm?"

    When Johnny''s mother heard Samuel ask about her family''s business, she was afraid.

    "Mr. Green, it''s my fault. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have beaten a child. It''s all my fault. I didn''t discipline

    my son well. It was my fault that my son offended your daughter. I ept the punishment. I deserve a

    beating"

    As she spoke, she continued to p her face. She hit herself even harder than when she hit Zoe just

    now.

    Nicole suddenly thought that this was inappropriate either.

    Just now, she saw that her son was about to be bullied, so she angrily made a move.

    Now that the children were all here, it''s not appropriate for Samuel to deal with this matter like this.

    Nicole tugged at Samuel''s sleeve, indicating that he should stop it.

    Samuel also knew that he couldn''t let the children feel that they could do whatever they wished

    because they were more powerful, so after Johnny''s mother hit herself many times, Samuel opened his

    mouth.

    "Alright, this is originally a matter between children. I think Miss Lynn is able to handle it. As for us

    adults, we should support the teacher. After all, this is kindergarten."

    Miss Lynn, who was suddenly named, was frozen for a moment. She didn''t expect that she would be

    mentioned by Samuel. She was somewhat at a loss and asked, "Mr. Green, Lady Bush, how should I

    deal with this?"

    "Do whatever you should."

    Samuel put Zoe down and whispered, "Baby, this is kindergarten. Will you listen to what the teacher

    says?"

    "Yes, I will."

    Zoe stopped crying.

    Lucas looked at them and did not say anything.

    Johnny''s mother was afraid that Samuel would make things difficult to her family.

    Seeing that Samuel let her deal with this matter, Miss Lynn felt that the cold sweat ran from her

    forehead. But thinking about her career, she took a deep breath and said, "Johnny, it was your fault that

    you took off Zoe''s skirt today. Can you tell the teacher why you did this?"

    Johnny was so scared that he shivered.

    Johnny''s mother took a step forward and pushed her son, "Tell me, why are you stripping off her skirt?"

    "I just want her to cry. She didn''t y with me. Zoe ys with all other children, except me."

    Johnny felt even sadder.

    Nicole and Samuel were both dumbfounded.

    "Zoe, what''s going on?"

    Nicole thought that her daughter had a good personality. How could she reject her ssmates?

    However, Zoe pouted, "I don''t want to y with children who pee their pants."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    After she said this, Johnny cried even more sadly.

    "I told you, I didn''t pee my pants. It was water spraying onto my pants."

    "Nonsense, that''s clearly where you pee."

    Zoe pointed at Johnny''s crotch.

    The corners of Nicole''s and Samuel''s lips twitched.

    Zoe was simply too...

    They were speechless to describe.

    Lucas whispered, "Just because Zoe doesn''t y with you, you strip her skirt? Are you a hooligan?"

    "You are the hooligan, your entire family is a hooligan!"

    Johnny subconsciously retorted.

    Nicole felt that what Johnny said made sense.

    The little Zoe did not y with Johnny just because he peed his pants. And she even pointed at his

    crotch in public. Wasn''t Samuel also a hooligan to her at home?

    Thinking of this, Nicole suddenly felt that she could not refute it. She never thought that the cause of

    the matter would actually be like this.

    Miss Lynn also paused for a moment. How could she deal with this?

 Chapter 483 Shall We Make Up

    Chapter 483 Shall We Make Up

    Samuel coughed and then held Zoe''s finger.

    "It''s not good for a girl to stare at that."

    "He peed his pants. I said a few words to him. He insisted that he didn''t pee, so I told him to take the

    pants off for us to see. But he refused. He even called me a hooligan. That''s why I don''t want to y

    with him."

    Zoe was usible, but Nicole felt that her face was about to burn.

    Their treasure actually wanted to see the testicle of that kid. Naturally, he was unhappy.

    Was this really their daughter?

    Why didn''t she find before that this child was talented enough to know this without being taught?

    Nicole felt extremely ashamed.

    She would rather stay outside from the beginning.

    Samuel was also surprised.

    Only Lucas could be considered calm. After all, he was there when this thing happened. Zoe was a bit

    too bold, but he was just protecting her. What was wrong?

    It was Johnny''s honor that his sister took a look at that.

    When Johnny heard Zoe''s words, he cried even more sadly.

    "Mommy, she''s a hooligan. She insisted on seeing that, so I took off her skirt. That''s fair!"

    Johnny might not know what fairness was, but in the world of children, if you wanted to strip my pants, I

    would strip your skirt first. It was so simple and rough.

    Miss Lynn finally understood.

    She looked awkwardly at Johnny''s mother and Nicole and asked, "Well, Mrs. Davis and Lady Bush,

    what shall we do with this matter?"

    Nicole was extremely embarrassed.

    How to deal with this?

    Right now, she wished she could hide Zoe and quickly leave this ce.

    This was so embarrassing.

    It was the first time she had met a little girl who wanted to see that of a little boy.

    Samuel was calm and said in a low voice, "Miss Lynn, you decide."

    This sentence caused Miss Lynn''s expression to be somewhat conflicted.

    She decided?

    How?

    This was the overlord of the Seapolis City. If she couldn''t handle it properly, she would be done.

    However, when she saw Zoe and Lucas¡¯ eyes, she thought of something.

    Children were innocent. If the teacher didn''t correct them, what would happen to them in the future?

    Thinking of this, Miss Lynn coughed and said, "Zoe, you want to see that of Johnny. He doesn''t allow it.

    And you encourage other students to ignore and reject him. You did the wrong thing. You have to

    apologize to Johnny."

    When she said this, her back was wet and cold sweat kept pouring out.

    Zoe was not someone else, she was Samuel''s daughter!

    If she offended Samuel because of this, shouldn''t she also scram?

    Zoe frowned slightly. She was surprised that Miss Lynn actually let her apologize to Johnny. She could

    not help but turn her head to look at Samuel and Nicole.

    "Daddy, Mommy!"

    "If you are wrong, you must admit it. My daughter is not so blurred."

    Samuel usually doted on Zoe very much, wishing to pick the moon in the sky for her, but now he also

    knew that Miss Lynn was right and could not interfere in this matter.

    Zoe looked at Nicole again.

    Nicole whispered, "I agree with your daddy. Although you are our daughter, you are an independent

    individual when you go to kindergarten. You should be responsible for everything you do."

    Seeing that Daddy and Mommy were not biased towards her, Zoe pouted and finally walked up to

    Johnny and whispered, "I''m sorry, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have let my ssmates neglect you and

    iste you, it was my fault. I''m sorry!"

    Zoe solemnly apologized.

    Johnny did not expect Zoe to apologize to him.

    This was the first time Zoe hade to kindergarten today. She was like a little princess, attracting

    everyone''s attention all of a sudden. And she was indeed a lofty princess.

    Johnny really wanted to talk to her. But because he sprayed water on his pants when he went to the

    bathroom, he was disliked by Zoe, who even tyrannically wanted to see that to prove he didn''t pee his

    pants.

    He had always felt that Zoe was willful, and even a little unpleasant, but now, she actually apologized to

    him.

    Johnny was shocked for a moment.

    Seeing Johnny like this, Miss Lynn hurriedly said with a smile, "Johnny, Zoe apologizes to you. What

    should you say?"

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Johnny subconsciously said.

    Miss Lynn added, "But Johnny is also wrong. You are a boy. When I did something wrong, you could

    tell the teacher or me. But you didn''t and took off my skirt. Do you think you are doing the right thing?"

    Johnny hurriedly lowered his head.

    He saw that Zoe''s pure white princess dress was now muddy and said embarrassedly, "Zoe, I''m sorry, I

    shouldn''t have stripped your skirt and dirtied it. Tomorrow, I will ask my mother to buy you a new skirt.

    Don''t be angry, okay? Shall we make up?"

    Zoe looked at Lucas and hesitated.

    "If you want to be friends with him, just be friends. You don''t need to ask for my permission. I beat him

    because he bullied you. I was wrong today, too. I shouldn''t have made a move. Johnny, I''m sorry,"

    Lucas said indifferently.

    Lucas didn''t say much and directly stood to the side after he finished speaking.

    Zoe bit her lower lip and looked at Johnny and said, "I don''t know if I should be friends with you or not,

    but today''s matter seems to be my fault. You have also retaliated against me. Moreover, your mother

    has also hit me. We just let it go. From tomorrow onwards, we will be good ssmates."

    "Alright!"

    Johnny immediatelyughed.

    Seeing that the three children were finally reconciled, Miss Lynn finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Mrs. Davis, Mr. Green, the children''s world is so simple. Actually, sometimes if we adults don''t

    interfere, nothing will happen."

    After she finished speaking, she realized who she was talking to and was a little nervous for a moment.

    Seeing Miss Lynn like this, Samuel couldn''t help but think of the old Nicole and smiled.

    This was probably the first time Miss Lynn had seen Samuel smile.

    Samuel had always been serious in newspapers and videos, but now that he smiled like this, his

    beautiful phoenix eyes were soul-catching.

    Miss Lynn even fixed her eyes on him.

    Nicole frowned slightly and subconsciously coughed.

    "Miss Lynn, since this matter is settled, can we leave with our children now?"

    Nicole subconsciously pulled Samuel back.

    Samuel didn''t know why and looked at Nicole. He found that Nicole didn''t look well. He thought that it

    might because Zoe was beat by Johnny''s mother. He said, "Nicole, the children themselves have

    settled it. Our son also beat up that child. Forget it, it can be considered giving Miss Lynn face."

    When Miss Lynn heard them, she immediately felt a little floating.

    The dignified Mr. Green in Seapolis City would actually say doing her a favor?

    Was it because she handled things well just now that Mr. Green appreciated her?

    Miss Lynn immediately smiled bashfully and said, "Thank you, Mr. Green. This is all I should do."

    Looking at Miss Lynn''s bashful expression, Nicole became even more depressed.

    "Didn''t I say that I would not let go?"

    After saying that, Nicole red fiercely at Samuel, then turned around and said to Johnny''s mother,

    "My son is older than your son. You beat up my daughter, and I beat you up. This matter is the

    children''s business. Well, I have a suggestion. We will pay for your son''s medical expenses, and this

    matter ends here, okay?"

    Johnny''s mother was still worried about the revenge of the Green Family. She was overjoyed when she

    heard Nicole say it would end here.

    "No, no, no, no. It''s my fault. I hit the child first. I''m an asshole. I''ll pay for Zoe''s medical expenses. I''ll

    pay for it."

    "No need. Since you don''t mind, we''ll leave first."

    Nicole nodded towards Johnny''s mother, and then said to Lucas and Zoe, "Lucas, Zoe, go."

    "Goodbye, Johnny."

    Zoe also waved her hand at him.

    This heartless daughter!

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    Lucas walked to Nicole and was slightly astounded when he saw Samuel.

    He noticed that Daddy seemed to be skinnier.

    However, Lucas did not say anything. Instead, he directly gave her hand to Samuel.

    Looking at hiscent son, Samuel smiled. He directly picked up Lucas and ced him on his left

    shoulder.

    "What..."

    Lucas was obviously a little surprised.

    Seeing Samuel treat Lucas like this, Zoe hurriedly shouted, "Daddy, I want it too!"

    Nicole was angry that Samuel had inadvertently captured Miss Lynn. When she saw that Zoe also

    wanted to be on Samuel''s shoulder, she couldn''t help but say.

    "Zoe, Daddy can''t lift both of you at the same time."

    "Who said I couldn''t? Come, baby, Daddy will let you to be on par with your brother!"

    As he spoke, Samuel ced Zoe on his right shoulder.

    The two children on the left and right immediatelyughed happily.

    Although Lucas was mature for his age, he was still very happy to be treated like this by Samuel.

    It wasn''t that he hadn''t yearned for it, he just felt that if he took the initiative to ask for it, it would be too

    childish, but now that Samuel treated him like this, he felt especially satisfied and happy.

    Nicole was a little worried about Samuel.

    "Can you do it? Be careful. Hurry up and let them down."

    Samuel was in a rare good mood.

    Today was considered his rebirth, and family reunion was really good.

    He carried his son and daughter and quickly ran out.

    "Let''s go. Father will take you all flying!"

    "Yeah! It''s flying! It''s flying! Daddy, hurry up!"

    Zoe cried out excitedly.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Although Lucas did not shout, he alsoughed happily.

    Seeing that Samuel was like a madman, Nicole couldn''t help but shake her head. Just as she was

    about to turn around and say goodbye to Miss Lynn, she saw that Miss Lynn''s eyes seemed to have

    countless red hearts, staring at Samuel''s back in a daze.

    Nicole''s eyes instantly narrowed.

 Chapter 484 You Cant Stifle His Talent

    Chapter 484 You Can''t Stifle His Talent

    "Miss Lynn? Miss Lynn?"

    Nicole subconsciously called her twice.

    Miss Lynn thought that a sessful man like Samuel must be stiff and cold. How could he be as

    considerate as an ordinary man?

    But what did she see?

    She found Samuel, who enjoyed a high social status, was so kind and doting on his child. At the sight

    of such a scene, people would feel that Samuel was not aloof, as if he was within their reach.

    Miss Lynn didn''t know how to describe this feeling, but she was infatuated with him.

    Sessful as Samuel was, he was so amiable.

    When Nicole found that Miss Lynn did not react after she called thetter twice, Nicole became angrier.

    Nicole did not say anything further to Miss Lynn and followed Samuel and the children out of the

    kindergarten.

    To the children, the unpleasant incident happened just now was like a game. They had forgotten about

    it.

    Now they were enjoying themselves with Samuel.

    Lucas never knew that sitting on Samuel''s shoulder was like this.

    Lucas was like a giant, looking far away, while his father was more like a mountain, supporting him and

    Zoe as well as giving them a sense of security.

    Lucas tilted his head and looked at Samuel with a soft light in his eyes.

    Samuel sensed Lucas'' gaze.

    Lucas had always been very arrogant. Having received such a gaze from Lucas, Samuel couldn''t help

    but feel happy.

    As for Zoe, she had always been a happy person. When she was joyful, she shouted loudly, as if she

    couldpletely release her emotions in this way.

    They enjoyed themselves for a while. When Samuel was a little tired, he put the children down.

    When he turned around, he found Nicole standing beside the car and looking at her phone out of

    boredom.

    It was weird.

    Nicole seemed to be in a bad mood.

    Samuel realized that something went wrong with Nicole.

    Noticing Samuel kept looking at Nicole, Zoe couldn''t help but ask, "Daddy, what are you looking at? Is

    Mommy beautiful?"

    "Yeah, your mommy is very beautiful, isn''t she?"

    Samuel always praised Nicole, and then he brought Lucas and Zoe up to Nicole.

    Realizing that Nicole was ying a game, Anti-pop, he couldn''t help butugh.

    "Why are you ying such a childish game? Come and join us."

    Nicole looked at Samuel coldly and said, "I''m not in good health and can''t do such strenuous exercise."

    Samuel sensed Nicole''s tone sounded odd.

    Samuel finally realized that Nicole seemed to be angry.

    "What''s wrong? How have I provoked you? Why don''t you tell me? Even though you want to punish

    me, you have to let me know why, right?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole in a humble attitude. Moreover, their children were present. Nicole felt that she

    was making a big fuss.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, Samuel did not do it on purpose.

    Lucas shifted his gaze from Nicole to Samuel and whispered, "Samuel, why do I feel that you''re afraid

    of my mommy?"

    "Yeah, I''m afraid of your mommy."

    Not only did Samuel not deny it, but he also admitted it generously.

    "Your mommy is my only wife. If she gets angry and ignores me, my future will be tough. So who is the

    boss in our family? Of course mommy is. Remember. Your mommy will be the queen in our family. All

    of us have to listen to her, understand?"

    "Daddy, do you have to listen to mommy too?"

    Zoe innocently asked.

    "Of course, all men have to listen to their wives! Honey, am I right?"

    As Samuel spoke, he nudged Nicole.

    In front of the children, Nicole did not know how to react.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Even if Nicole wanted to get angry now, she couldn''t when facing such a funny fellow.

    Moreover, Samuel seemed to be quite innocent. He didn''t do anything, did he?

    Nicole suddenly felt she was like a jealous woman. Why had she be like this?

    "You don''t need to pick up the children in the future. I''ll do it."

    Nicole said unhappily.

    Samuel was puzzled.

    "Why?"

    "There''s no reason. You just said that I was the queen in our family and I had the final say on anything."

    Nicole was somewhat unruly now.

    Samuel felt that the current Nicole was somewhat simr to Zoe. It turned out that his precious

    daughter was not born to be so troublesome.

    He couldn''t help butugh. "Good, you can do whatever you want."

    However, it was obvious that Zoe was unhappy.

    "Mommy, why don''t you let Daddy pick us up? I prefer Daddy to do it."

    Nicole was at a loss how to answer this question, for she couldn''t tell Zoe that her father could easily

    attract women''s attention.

    "Grandma cooked delicious food today. Shall we go home and enjoy it?"

    Nicole changed the topic in time.

    Zoe was a foodie. When she heard that there was something to eat, she didn''t think of anything.

    "Alright!"

    However, Lucas looked at Nicole thoughtfully and didn''t say anything.

    The family of four got on the car. When they passed by an amusement park, Zoe was so excited that

    she wanted to go for fun.

    Since Zoe got dirty, Nicole said with a smile, "Look at you. You are like a grubby monkey now. Aren''t

    you afraid that others willugh at you when you get out of the car?"

    "I''m not. They don''t know me."

    Zoe''s creative answer made Nicole depressed.

    Samuelughed loudly.

    "Right. They don''t know you. Let''s get off and have fun."

    Since they were in high spirits, Nicole didn''t have the heart to upset them.

    "Let''s go, Lucas. Let''s get off as well."

    Lucas shrugged and followed them out of the car.

    This was a small amusement park.

    When Samuel brought Zoe and Lucas in, both of them were a little excited.

    Zoe could ride on merry-go-round here and Lucas could y gun games.

    "Mommy, can I y with that?"

    At the sight of the balloon game, Lucas couldn''t help but be interested.

    "I want to ride on merry-go-round!"

    Zoe kept pestering Samuel.

    Seeing them behave like this, Nicole said to Samuel, "Go with Zoe. I''ll be with Lucas."

    "Be careful. Call me if you need anything."

    The two ces weren''t far from each other, and Samuel didn''t want to disappoint the children.

    Nicole nodded and then took Lucas to the ce where he could shoot.

    "Mommy, do you believe I''ll make every shot tell?"

    Lucas tilted his head and looked at Nicole.

    Nicole smiled, "You can hit it if you want."

    Under Nicole''s encouragement, Lucas stood there, picked out a sniper rifle, and aimed it at the balloon

    not far away. Then he shot it.

    As what he had said, Lucas didn''t miss any target. Immediately the crowd apuded and praised him.

    "This child is a good shot."

    "He''s quite handsome. He''ll be able to win many women''s favor when he grows up."

    The surrounding people were all discussing Lucas.

    Lucas didn''t seem to hear them. He got a doll and then gave it to Nicole.

    "Mommy, this is for you."

    This doll was very cute.

    Nicole said happily, "Thank you, Lucas."

    "You''re wee!"

    Lucas seemed to have special preference to shooting. He picked up his pistol again and started

    shooting at balloons.

    He shot ten times, and he hit targets every time.

    Then he chose another gun, and it was still the same.

    The owner of the stall couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "Little boy, please do not be too hard on me and try somewhere else."

    Within a short period of time, the boss had lost four or five dolls, and they were all valuable ones. After

    all, few people could make every ten shot tell.

    Lucas gave one of the dolls he won to Zoe, and the rest to Nicole.

    Nicole stood behind Lucas with four or five dolls in her arms, her face full of satisfaction.

    She was proud of her son.

    Lucas frowned slightly and said, "Why should I go elsewhere? I like to y with this."

    The boss was on the verge of tears.

    A man walked over.

    "Lady, I think your child is good at shooting. I wonder if he is interested in joining our shooting club?"

    "Shooting club?"

    Lucas seemed to be very interested and looked at Nicole expectantly.

    Nicole examined the man in front of her and felt that he was a little dangerous.

    This man was tall and sturdy, looking very upright. But she felt that this man''s gaze was a little evil.

    Nicole subconsciously pulled Lucas behind her and replied with a smile, "Sorry, my son is still young.

    He just ys shooting for fun. As for the shooting club, it''s better to wait for him to get older."

    "Mommy!"

    Lucas was obviously enthusiastic about it. Hearing that Nicole refused, he felt a little wronged.

    The man naturally noticed that Lucas had a liking for the club, and he smiled, "Madam, your child is a

    genius in this field. Please don''t stifle such a talent. Alright, I''ll leave you a business card. If youe

    around, call me at any time. I promise that as long as you hand the child over to us, we will definitely

    give your child a different future."

    As he spoke, the man handed the business card to Nicole.

    Nicole took a look. This man''s name was Lionel.

    It was a very ordinary name, but Nicole just felt that Lionel made her feel ill at ease.

    Nicole was able to get along with any kind of person. She rarely felt that kind of subconscious rejection.

    However, Nicole rejected Lionel at the first nce.

    Based on her intuition, Nicole refused Lionel''s request.

    "I''m really sorry. My son doesn''t want to develop in this direction."

    After that, she left with Lucas.

    Lucas was reluctant.

    He liked to shoot. The shooting club must have used live ammunition. It was much more interesting

    than the air gun he had just yed with.

    ''But why doesn''t Mommy allow me to go?''

    Lucas couldn''t understand.

    After leaving Lionel''s line of sight, Nicole threw away his business card. She did not notice that Lucas

    picked it up and quickly put it in his pocket.

    Nicole was far from suspecting what kind of great changes Lucas'' action would bring to the Green

    family.

 Chapter 485 Dont Think You Can Bully Joseph Randomly

    Chapter 485 Don''t Think You Can Bully Joseph Randomly

    Nicole took Lucas away from the shooting location and found Samuel.

    Zoe was having fun.

    Seeing that Lucas wasn''t happy, Samuel was puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you

    unhappy?"

    "Nothing."

    Lucas hurriedly shook his head.

    Seeing that her son was a little depressed, Nicole whispered, "Lucas, if you really like shooting, ask

    your daddy to get someone to teach you when you grow up. You''re too young now, so I feel worried

    about you learning it, understand?"

    "I see."

    Lucas was exceptionally quiet and obedient, but no one knew that he was so stubborn that none could

    stop him from doing what he wanted.

    Since Lucas seemed to have agreed, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief and said to Samuel, "Nothing. I met

    someone just now, but I didn''t like him. So I didn''t allow Lucas toe into contact with him."

    "Who was he?"

    "He said he was from a shooting club. I had an instinct that he wasn''t a good guy, so I ignored him."

    Nicole exined simply without taking this matter to heart.

    Zoe was enjoying herself. After a while, when she got tired, the family returned to the Green''s.

    When Laurel saw them, sheughed and said, "It''s been only a day since you left for the kindergarten.

    Why do you get so dirty?"

    Since Zoe was so grubby, Laurel hurriedly asked servants to bath Zoe.

    Lucas went to the bathroom on his own initiative.

    Nicole and Samuel were a little tired.

    Noticing that Nicole wore herself out, Samuel whispered, "Go to the bedroom and rest. I''ll call you at

    dinnertime."

    "I''m not that weak. I can go to the kitchen to take a look. You said you wanted to have the food I

    cooked."

    "Take it easy. Are you afraid you won''t have time to serve me? Go to rest, or do you want me to hold

    you in my arms and take you upstairs?"

    Samuel spoke in front of Laurel, making Nicole''s face flush with embarrassment, but Samuel did not

    mind it.

    Laurel coughed and said, "I''m too old to stand it anymore. I''d better go and take care of my flowers."

    After that, she left.

    Nicole bashfully punched Samuel in his chest and said, "It''s your fault. Look at you."

    "What are you afraid of? We''re a couple. Besides, Mom once had the same experience. She

    understands."

    As Samuel spoke, he kissed Nicole''s face secretly.

    Nicole hurriedly looked around and felt that they were not in a fit state to stay at home.

    Laurel took a few steps and suddenly stopped. She turned around and said to Samuel, "Vincent is

    back. He seems to be disciplining Joseph in the study. Go and talk to Vincent. Joseph is so young.

    Don''t be too strict. It''s still too early to train him at such a young age."

    After that, Laurel left.

    Samuel stiffened slightly.

    Nicole noticed sensitively that Samuel looked weird.

    "What''s wrong? Are you at odds with Vincent?"

    Samuel admired his wife''s keen insight. Then he whispered, "No, we just have some differences. I''ll

    talk to him."

    "Go. I''ll go up alone."

    Nicole was about to leave, but Samuel directly picked her up and walked towards the bedroom.

    "Vincent won''t run away from the study. I''ll take you up first."

    The servants around them were all smiling.

    They were jealous of Samuel and Nicole who devoted to each other.

    Nicole said somewhat shyly, "Put me down. I don''t need you to hold me every time. I can walk by

    myself."

    "I like it when you look so delicate, especially when you are under me."

    Samuel whispered, and Nicole immediately blushed.

    "Shut up!"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was too mischievous.

    Samuel did not tease her anymore. He directly carried her into the room and ced her on the bed.

    "Be careful when you take the shower. Watch your steps."

    "I know, I''m not like Lucas or Zoe. Hurry up and go."

    Nicole felt touched, but she was too embarrassed.

    They were newlyweds. How would servants and Laurel think of them if they act so affectionately?

    Samuel was cheeky, but she was not.

    Noticing Nicole''s cheeks flushed red, Samuel got obsessed.

    "I really want you or hug you. Why don''t we sleep for a while?"

    As he spoke, he walked forward.

    "Scram!"

    Nicole directly raised her foot and kicked Samuel''s thigh.

    "My God. Are you trying to cripple me? Aren''t you afraid of being widowed?"

    Samuel quickly grabbed onto her ankle and rubbed her ankle with his rough fingers.

    Nicole felt numb all over her body and almost groaned softly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Samuel!"

    "Yes!"

    Samuel replied with a serious expression.

    Nicole felt that Samuel''s behavior melted her heart.

    Samuel always knew how to easily make her excited.

    "Let go of me!"

    "If I let go of you, I won''t feel happy any more. Can you promise not to kick me again?"

    Samuel demanded roguishly.

    Under the circumstance, Nicole couldn''t argue but listen to Samuel.

    "Alright, I promise I won''t kick you."

    "You''re not going to hit me, are you?"

    "No!"

    Nicole was a little depressed, not knowing that she had fallen into Samuel''s trap.

    Samuel suddenly released Nicole''s foot.

    Just as Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, she saw Samuel moved, and the bed beside her suddenly

    sank. Samuel leaned over.

    "You...."

    Before Nicole could say anything, she was already tightly hugged by Samuel. She leaned back and fell

    onto the bed. Her cherry lips were filled with a familiar aura. Then....

    Just as she was almost out of breath, Samuel released her.

    Looking at his attractive wife beneath him, Samuel was reluctant to leave.

    "I''ll stay. Let me hug you and sleep for a while. I''m tired, too."

    As he said that, he took off his shoes shamelessly, nning to go to bed and sleep with Nicole.

    Nicole rolled her eyes depressingly.

    "You promised Mom to talk to Vincent just now."

    "Did I agree?"

    Samuel began to y dumb.

    "Do you want to humiliate yourself?"

    "What does it have to do with me staying with you?"

    Samuel directly pulled Nicole into his arms.

    Since Samuel acted so shamelessly, Nicole pulled a wry smile.

    "You have raised Joseph for four years. Think about how Joseph used to look like and how does he

    look like now. You have to save Joseph. I heard from Lucas that it had been a long time since he saw

    Joseph. Even if Vincent is strict with Joseph, Vincent should take it easy. Besides, Joseph is not

    particrly smart. Vincent forces Joseph''s talent so much that Joseph may not be able to withstand it."

    Nicole felt sorry for Joseph.

    Joseph had suffered a lot. He stayed with his biological mother for four years, but he did not receive

    much maternal love. Now his biological father, Vincent, returned, but Vincent trained him harshly.

    Nicole thought that Joseph needed a normal childhood. He was too tired.

    Seeing that Nicole had been worried about Joseph, Samuel finally let go of her.

    "You just worry too much every day."

    "Joseph calls me Mommy anyway."

    Nicole thought of Joseph''s expression of longing for motherly love, which wrung her heart.

    "Alright, I''ll go over."

    Considering Nicole''s reaction, Samuel was afraid that Nicole would kick him hard if he didn''t go.

    Samuel signed.

    He just wanted to hug his wife and sleep. Why was it so difficult?

    Lucas and Zoe always stood in his way, and now Joseph also made things difficult for him.

    After Samuel got up, he tucked Nicole in.

    "Although it''s autumn now, it''s cool in the evening. You''re weak. Pay more attention."

    "I know. How can I be so weak?"

    Maybe because of her mental state, Nicole found that she was much better than before.

    Samuel dotingly stoked her hair and walked out of the bedroom.

    Nicole frowned slightly. Samuel always liked to rub her hair, as if he wasforting a pet. It made

    Nicole annoyed.

    Although Nicole was a little tired, she didn''t feel sleepy.

    She started to browse news with the nearbyputer.

    After Samuel left the bedroom, his rxed expression disappeared.

    He looked in the direction of the study. Somehow, his heart suddenly sank. Laurel told him her doubts

    and misgivings, which made Samuel somewhat reluctant to face Vincent.

    After a brief pause, Samuel knocked on the study door.

    "Come in!"

    It sounded like Vincent was quite angry.

    Samuel was shocked.

    Vincent gave the impression of being gentle. Even if he was a bit serious when carrying out his

    mission, he did not seem to be such a hot-tempered person.

    Samuel pushed open the door and saw Joseph standing in front of the table, shivering like a wronged

    child. In front of the desk, many documents fell to the ground. Obviously, Vincent was furious.

    "What are you doing? How old is Joseph? What''s wrong with you?"

    In any case, Samuel had raised Joseph for four years. During these four years, without Lucas and Zoe,

    it was Joseph who had been with him.

    Seeing that Joseph was frightened to this extent, Samuel felt sorry for him and flied into a temper.

    At the sight of Samuel, Vincent was slightly astonished. He then whispered, "Joseph is too stupid. He

    can''t do anything well. What should I do when he grows up?"

    "Forget about it. You even have the face to scold Joseph. Have you forgotten how stupid you were

    those days? You kept losing Joseph and I didn''t even know what you were nning to do. I''m also

    Joseph''s father. Don¡¯t think being his father, you can bully Joseph randomly."

    As he spoke, Samuel directly pulled Joseph over.

    ...

    Joseph couldn''t help but let out a cry in pain, and cold sweat broke out on his face. Samuel''s face

    immediately darkened.

 Chapter 486 How Could He Do It

    Chapter 486 How Could He Do It

    "What''s wrong?"

    Samuel became serious as he felt that Joseph was a bit strange.

    "Nothing. Nothing."

    Joseph shivered slightly, trying to free himself from Samuel¡¯s hand. However, he did not seed. He

    knitted his eyebrows. It seemed that he was in a lot of pain.

    Suddenly, Samuel rolled up Joseph''s sleeve.

    His arm was bruised. It was so severe that Samuel couldn''t bear to look at it.

    "Vincent! What the hell is wrong with you? It''s your son!"

    It had only been a while since Samuel saw Josephst time. And now he was covered in bruises, many

    of which were caused by whipping. Samuel was shocked.

    The child, who was just four years old, had been tortured.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Joseph looked much healthier and his face was not pale now, but the bruises under his clothes irritated

    Samuel.

    He rolled up Joseph''s shirt.

    His belly was also ck and blue. Samuel pulled Joseph aside. Then he grabbed Vincent''s cor and

    shouted, "He is your son, not your soldier! He was only four years old! Vincent, what were you doing

    when you were four? Do you remember? You were ying in the mud! Look at the bruises. The old

    days have gone. Do you still believe that beating makes a dutiful son?"

    "Samuel, he is my son. Don''t worry. I know how to educate him. A boy won''t make progress without

    punishment. Besides, I was wasting time when I was four years old, so I struggled when I grew up.

    Look how sessful you are. What about me? We are at the same age. What have I achieved? My

    son should not be as ordinary as me. He''s suffering a little now, but he''ll be grateful to me when he

    grows up!"

    "Nonsense!"

    Samuel has raised Joseph for four years and he was very affectionate to the child. It was painful for

    him to see Joseph badly treated by Vincent.

    "Listen, from now on, I will take care of Joseph. You can do anything you want, but you should not vent

    your anger on the child. You were not educating him at all! Have he done anything wrong? Why did you

    beat him so bad? Mom and Lucas had wondered why they didn''t see Joseph recently. It turned out that

    you had locked him up and abused him."

    Vincent was a little angry.

    "What do you mean by abuse? I only asked him to stand at military posture and practice horse stance.

    But he failed. There are so many children in the base. All of them can do that. Why can''t he? Why can¡¯t

    Vincent Green''s son do that?"

    Vincent pushed Samuel away.

    Samuel finally knew where Vincent had taken Joseph. He stared at Vincent doubtfully.

    "You took Joseph to the base? Where did those childrene from? Don''t you know? They are all

    orphans! And the youngest one is at least ten years old, right? How old is Joseph? How old is your

    son? He''s only four years old!"

    Samuel felt that Vincent was crazy.

    What had he gone through in the past five years?

    Why did the gentle and elegant Vincent be so violent?

    Joseph was his own flesh and blood!

    How could he do that?

    Joseph was so frightened that he trembled. He was not as innocent and outgoing as before.

    Samuel felt sorry for Joseph.

    "Vincent, Joseph has been raised by me. You are his biological father. But if you maltreat Joseph

    again, I won''t forgive you."

    As Samuel finished, he picked up Joseph to leave. However, Vincent coldly said, "Samuel, five years

    ago, I took the woman you abandoned. Five yearster, you want to take my son away from me. Do I

    have to back down and hand everything you like to you?"

    Samuel stopped.

    "What did you say? What do you mean?"

    Samuel found that Vincent had changed.

    What exactly happened in the past a few days that he left? He felt that Vincent was rather distant.

    Vincent stared coldly at Samuel and said word by word, "You abandoned Riley, didn''t you? You married

    Nicole. Riley was so heartbroken that she left Seapolis. She met me in Yunnan. I thought she liked me,

    but it turned out that I was just a substitute for you. She didn''t even tell me that I had got a son. Instead,

    she came back to Seapolis City to find you. She had my son raised under your name for four years.

    Samuel, don''t you feel that I have been cuckolded? Now you are even taking my son away from me.

    What else do you want?"

    Samuel was shocked by what he said.

    "There''s nothing between me and Riley. Mind your words."

    "Who knows? You are so concerned about my son. Perhaps he is your child."

    "Vincent!"

    Samuel was about to explode.

    He put Joseph at the door and whispered, "Go find your Mommy. I have something to say to your

    daddy."

    Joseph was afraid of Vincent, but he held Samuel''s hand and said, "Uncle, don''t quarrel with my daddy.

    It''s all my fault. I have let him down. I didn''t meet Daddy''s requirements."

    Looking at Joseph, Samuel felt rather ufortable.

    "It''s not your fault. Just go to your mommy. Don''t worry."

    As Samuel finished, he shut Joseph out of the study.

    He turned around to look at Vincent and said solemnly, "You have kept these words in your heart for

    five years, right? Tell me everything you want to say. I''ll listen to you. I want to know what my brother

    has been thinking of me all these years."

    Vincent loosened his cor, as if he had been suppressed by it for a long time. Then he sat down on

    the chair.

    "Samuel, just don''t interfere in my business, okay? Joseph is my son. I know how to educate him.

    That''s it."

    "You know how to educate? You beat him! He¡¯s your son. How could you bear to abuse him?"

    "It''s for his own good! I just don''t want him to be as mediocre as me! Lucas is so outstanding. Both of

    them are Greens and they are four years old. Joseph is even three months older than Lucas. What can

    he do? He eats, drinks, and has fun every day. Heughs when he sees people. What else can he do?"

    Samuel was puzzled by what he said.

    "Why do youpare Joseph with Lucas? Joseph is an ordinary child. You can''t expect him to be

    a genius overnight!"

    "Right. Lucas is a genius, and Joseph is a mediocrity. However, even if he is ordinary, I will make him

    great with strict discipline. It''s for his own sake."

    Vincent was so stubborn that Samuel got angry.

    "I don''t want to argue with you. Just remember, your parenting method is wrong. Joseph is covered in

    bruises. You are abusing him! It¡¯s right to train the child, but you have gone too far. Anyway, from now

    on, Joseph will stay at home. He won''t go back to the base with you!"

    Samuel turned around and left.

    Vincent said coldly, "Samuel, we''re not children anymore. I''m almost thirty, and you still want to make

    decisions for me and even my son. Are you the only one who has a say in the Green family?"

    "What did you say?"

    Samuel turned around and saw the resentment in Vincent''s eyes.

    Hatred?

    Vincent hated him?

    He was astounded.

    Samuel never expected his brother to hate him.

    "Vincent, do you know what you''re talking about?"

    "I know. What about you, brother?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel stared at Vincent as if he was a stranger.

    Vincent suddenly took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and said coldly, "I have never defeated you

    since childhood, so you feel that you are superior, right? We were born to the same parents. Why did

    you get all the good genes? Why am I so ordinary? Now you''ve got a happy family. You have wife and

    children. What about me? What do I have? Riley has died, and my son is suffering now. Shouldn''t you

    take the responsibility?"

    "Responsibility? What responsibility should I take? Riley ate her own bitter fruit. Joseph was beaten by

    you. And now you me everything on me. Vincent, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Samuel couldn''t understand.

    Vincent sneered and said, "What? Perhaps you feel that I have changed, but it doesn''t matter anymore.

    Fight me. If you win, you can decide how to educate Joseph. If I defeat you, you should not interfere in

    anything about Joseph anymore."

    He looked at Samuel aggressively.

    Samuel had never thought of fighting with Vincent one day.

    It was his twin brother!

    "Don''t be ridiculous. I won''t fight you."

    Samuel felt that Vincent might have encountered something unpleasant, and he was just venting his

    anger.

    Just like childhood, Samuel didn''t take it serious. He turned around to leave. However, he felt a fist

    "Do you still take me as a child?"

    With hostility, Vincent tried to punch Samuel.

    To protect himself, Samuel had no choice but to dodge. He had no intention of fighting Vincent.

    "Vincent, calm down!"

    "I''m calm. I just want to have a fight with you!"

    Vincent was so aggressive that Samuel could only retreat again and again.

    However, Vincent had improved a lot in the past five years.

    Samuel could no longer win him by defense only.

    Suddenly, Vincent''s fist directly hit Samuel''s face.

    It was a heavy punch. Samuel felt pain in his eyes. He was irritated.

    It seemed that Vincent was serious, and he had made a deadly move.

    Samuel''s face clouded over with anger and he began to fight back.

    They fought violently in the study.

    Joseph heard them fighting inside, but he could not open the door. He was so worried that he almost

    cried.

    Then he thought of Nicole.

    "Mommy, help! Daddy and Uncle are fighting!"

    Joseph ran towards Nicole''s bedroom. He was so anxious that he fell over and his hand bled. However,

    he didn''t feel any pain and immediately got up. He ran all the way to Nicole''s room and knocked on the

    door.

 Chapter 487 Dont You Feel Ashamed

    Chapter 487 Don''t You Feel Ashamed

    Nicole was reading news onputer in her bedroom. She frowned when she heard someone

    knocking on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    "Mommy, go to the study. Hurry up! Daddy and Uncle are fighting."

    Joseph started crying as he heard Nicole''s voice.

    Hearing what he said, Nicole threw back the covers and got out of the bed. She wrapped a coat around

    her shoulders and opened the door.

    "Joseph? What happened?"

    She was puzzled to see Joseph covered in dirt. Nicole noticed the grazes on his palm. She couldn''t

    help but say worriedly, "Come on in. Let me give you some ointment."

    "Forget about it. Mommy, go to the study now. Daddy and Uncle are fighting."

    Nicole didn''t know when Joseph started to call Samuel Uncle.

    She was somewhat stunned, but then Nicole felt it was right.

    She replied, "Alright. Don''t cry. Mommy will go there now."

    Nicole rushed to the study room with Joseph.

    She could hear the crackling noise, but Nicole could not open the door. It seemed that it had been

    locked from inside.

    "What''s going on?"

    Lucas came out of the bathroom after shower. He asked as he saw Joseph crying and Nicole knocking

    on the door of the study.

    Nicole hurriedly said, "Lucas, go find Grandma and get the key to the study."

    "Well... Alright!"

    Lucas¡¯ hair wasn¡¯t dry yet, but he directly ran to the greenhouse.

    "Grandma, Mommy asked me to take the key to the study."

    Mrs. Green was watering the flowers. She was stunned by what Joseph said.

    "What does she want?"

    "The study room¡¯s key. I don''t know what''s going on. Mommy can''t open the door. And Joseph is crying

    outside the study."

    Lucas told Mrs. Green what he saw.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Green paused and then gave the key to Lucas.

    "Give it to your mommy now. Be quick. I''ll be right there."

    Lucas took the key and ran away.

    Mrs. Green was not quick in walking, so she could only follow behind slowly.

    When Nicole got the key, she said to Lucas, "Stay here with Joseph. Don''te in."

    "Okay!"

    Lucas replied, but Joseph cried and said, "Mommy, I want to go into the room."

    "Listen, Mommy can handle it. Just stay here!"

    Nicole stroked his head and asked Lucas to pull Joseph aside.

    It seemed that Lucas had touched Joseph''s bruises by ident. Joseph couldn''t help but cry out in

    pain.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Lucas rolled up his sleeve.

    "Who beat you? Tell me. I must kill him!"

    Lucas got furious as he saw the bruises. Nicole was startled by his voice.

    She turned around and nced at Joseph. And her expression suddenly altered.

    However, Joseph quickly put down his sleeve and said, "I''m fine. Mommy, just get into the study. Hurry

    up."

    Seeing Joseph''s anxious expression, Nicole kind of knew what had happened.

    She understood why they fought.

    "Lucas, take Joseph to my room."

    "I''m not leaving. Mommy, I want to stay here."

    Joseph was a stubborn child. He would not leave.

    Lucas pouted angrily, wishing he could find someone to vent his anger.

    Although Joseph was not his natural brother, he was the first friend that Joseph had after he came to

    the Green''s. Lucas remembered what Joseph called him then.

    The boy called him boss.

    And what did the boss do?

    Joseph was hurt under his nose.

    Lucas'' eyes zed with fury as he thought of it.

    Joseph looked so worried that Nicole could only ignore Lucas and directly opened the door.

    Something flew out as soon as the door was opened. It directly passed by Nicole''s ear, went through

    the corridor and fell into the living room downstairs. Finally, it smashed on the floor beside Mrs. Green''s

    foot.

    It was a tray for washing writing brushes.

    The tray had a long history.

    And it had been kept in the study.

    Mrs. Green''s face clouded over with anger.

    Nicole didn''t say anything and hurriedly walked into the study.

    Samuel and Vincent were still fighting.

    "Stop it! You are grown-ups! Don''t scare the kids!"

    Nicole had never seen Samuel and Vincent fight.

    What happened to the brothers?

    It seemed that they wouldn¡¯t stop until they kill each other. Nicole panicked as she didn¡¯t know how to

    stop them.

    "Samuel, Vincent, stop fighting!"

    Nicole stepped forward to stop them.

    Seeing her getting close, Samuel tried to pull her aside in case that Samuel would hurt her.

    But at this moment, Vincent''s fist came towards Samuel''s nose.

    It was painful.

    His nose immediately bled, but he had managed to pull Nicole behind him.

    "Samuel!"

    Seeing that Samuel was injured and bleeding, Nicole cried out.

    Just as Vincent was about to beat Samuel again, Mrs. Green arrived.

    "What the hell are you doing? Are you going to pull down the house?"

    Vincent immediately stopped as he heard what she said.

    Mrs. Green almost cked out when she saw the mess in the study.

    "Do you know what you are doing? You guys are almost thirty years old. And now you''re fighting in the

    study. Your kids are just out there. Don''t you feel ashamed? You wanna fight? Well, if it''s not enough,

    I''ll ask the servants to give you knives and guns. Just kill each other. Look at you guys. Is this what

    brothers will do? What are brothers? Brothers share weal and woe! How could you beat each other?"

    Mrs. Green never thought that one day she would see Samuel and Vincent fighting.

    They had been close since childhood, and they were twins. They rarely fought. What was going on?

    As they had stopped, Nicole hurriedly covered Samuel''s nose and asked, "Does it hurt? Are you

    alright?"

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry."

    Samuel held her hand and said softly.

    He smiled as he saw Nicole''s worried expression. Due to the face injuries, he looked funny when he

    smiled.

    "What''s wrong with you? Why did you fight?"

    Samuel had beaten Tim for a photo before. It was the first time that Nicole saw him fight. But she didn''t

    expect to see him fighting with Samuel now.

    Mrs. Green looked at Samuel and saw that the corner of his eyes was slightly bruised and his nose

    was bleeding. Obviously, Vincent was unhurt, so she turned around and asked Samuel.

    "Look at your brother. Are you satisfied now?"

    Vincent lowered his head and remained silent.

    Mrs. Green was pissed off.

    "Don''t you know what is happening in our family? You didn''t try to solve problems and even fought at

    home. Samuel, you disappeared for eight days, and you haven''t told us where you have been. Vincent,

    what about you? You took Joseph out every day. Are you really that busy? What does this family mean

    to you guys? Do you want me, an old woman, to protect it alone? I asked you to have dinner here, but

    you made a mess. Tell me, why did you fight?"

    Samuel looked at Vincent and then at the crying Joseph. He didn''t know how to exin.

    Vincent did not say anything either.

    "Are you dumb? You knew I would ask when you were fighting, didn''t you? It''s no use to keep silent.

    Samuel, tell me."

    Mrs. Green said seriously.

    She was so angry that she trembled slightly.

    They rarely make trouble since childhood. Now they were almost thirty. They had a fight in front of the

    kids at home. She was puzzled.

    Samuel thought for a moment and whispered, "Nothing. We were just practicing our skills."

    "Practicing? You called that ¡®practice¡¯? The broken tray was bought by your father at an auction years

    ago. Do you know how much it cost? Your father left it to me. It was a gift. But you threw it away. And

    now you told me that the fierce fight was just practice. Samuel, what are you trying to cover up?"

    Vincent was provoked by what she said.

    "I don''t need to be covered up. I punched him first."

    Everyone was stunned.

    It seemed that Mrs. Green also didn''t expect Vincent to punch Samuel.

    "You started it? You punched your brother? Why?"

    Mrs. Green''s expression became serious.

    "Mom, it''s fine. We''ll clean up the study. You can get out of here with Nicole. We just had a

    disagreement. We''ll deal with it."

    Samuel replied hurriedly.

    But Mrs. Green said coldly, "Disagreement? You have quarreled many times before, but you never

    fought. Vincent, tell me, why did you punch your brother?"

    Samuel tipped Vincent a wink, but Vincent ignored him.

    He nced at Joseph and said in a low voice, "I beat Joseph. And my brother said that I abused

    Joseph in the name of his father. He also said he would decide how to educate Joseph. Mom, Joseph

    is my son, right? What does my brother mean? Can''t I raise my son in my own way?"

    Mrs. Green frowned.

    "You beat Joseph?"

    Mrs. Green turned around and walked towards Joseph.

    "Tell Grandma, did you get hurt?"

    "No. Grandma, I''m fine."

    Joseph replied and tried to dodge.

    Lucas stopped Joseph and grabbed him. He rolled up Joseph''s sleeve and said angrily, "Grandma,

    look! Uncle is too ruthless! How could he beat Joseph?"

    Lucas didn''t know who hurt Joseph just now and he felt like killing the person. Now he knew that it was

    Vincent. In spite of his anger, he couldn''t do anything.

    After all, Vincent was his uncle!

    However, Lucas couldn''t let go of it.

    Joseph was his brother!

    Now that Mrs. Green asked, Lucas showed her the bruises.

    Mrs. Green instantly put on a long face.

    "Vincent! You are a jerk!"

    Mrs. Green irritably threw the cane in her hand towards Vincent.

 Chapter 488 I Miss My Mommy

    Chapter 488 I Miss My Mommy

    Samuel did not expect Laurel to be so angry. He wanted to catch Laurel''s cane, but it was toote.

    The cane directly smashed into Vincent''s forehead, causing a bruise. It could be seen that the hit was

    heavy.

    However, Laurel was not mollified at all. She was so angry that she almost stood unsteadily.

    "He''s only four years old! How could you beat him up? When you were four, did I hit you? He is your

    own son! How ridiculous! Are you insane?"

    Laurel''s eyes instantly became tearful.

    Joseph was her eldest grandson.

    She hadn''t seen him for a long time. She didn''t expect that the child would suffer such a torture.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mom, calm down. Sit down first."

    Seeing that Laurel was almost out of breath, Nicole hurriedly stepped forward to support her and found

    a seat for her to sit down.

    Laurel''s tears finally flowed down her cheeks.

    "You''ve grown up and experienced a lot. Now you''re the president of Eternal Group, so you can do

    whatever you want, right? Your brother has been the president for so many years, have you ever seen

    him hit a child?"

    Vincent finally spoke.

    "Mom, Joseph is different from Lucas. Joseph is too stupid, so he needs to have his training wheels

    on."

    "Bullshit!"

    Laurel rarely swore, but now she was so angry that she even directly did so.

    "Is my grandson stupid? He is good. What''s wrong with him? You alwayspare him with Lucas.

    Why do you insist on Joseph being the same as Lucas? Vincent, you were not like this in the past.

    What''s wrong with you?"

    Vincent took a deep breath and said, "They are all children of the Green family. So, it is natural that I

    inferior to Lucas. He can only work harder to stand on the same level as Lucas."

    "What level? Lucas and Joseph will walk different paths in the future. Why should they bepared?"

    What Laurel said made Lucas feel somewhat guilty.

    Was it because of him that Joseph was beaten?

    Lucas looked at Joseph and whispered, "I''m sorry."

    "It has nothing to do with you."

    Joseph hurriedly shook his head, saying, "It''s because I''m too stupid."

    "You''re not stupid. In fact, sometimes you''re smarter than me. Do you remember when we were in the

    backyardst time? I didn''t even know how to flush ants from that anthill, but you knew. So, you''re

    smarter than me."

    Lucas didn''t want to hear Joseph say this.

    Why would they be like this?

    They got along well in the past, right?

    When Vincent heard what they said, he sneered and said, "Mom, did you hear that? Lucas is so young

    and knows how to design his ownputer, but what about Joseph? He only knows how to flush ants

    from their nest. This is the difference! I can''t let my son fall behind his peers, so I have to train him."

    "Is this the reason why you beat him up? He''s your son, not your soldier!"

    Laurel was so angry that she trembled.

    "Go to the ancestral hall and kneel in front of your father!"

    Laurel was furious.

    Vincent did not say anything. He directly stood up and left.

    "Vincent!"

    Samuel was about to say something else, but Vincent had already walked out and directly went to the

    study.

    "Daddy!"

    Joseph wanted to follow, but he was stopped by Vincent with a re.

    He was afraid of him!

    Right now, Joseph was afraid of Vincent!

    Nicole saw fear in Joseph''s eyes.

    It was an ingrained fear.

    She felt distressed immediately.

    "Mom, don''t be angry. Calm down, I''ll have the study cleaned up."

    Nicole hurriedly winked at Samuel.

    Samuel immediately understood.

    "Mom, you go sit down first. Calm down. It was also my fault today. I''ll have someone clean up this

    ce. Nicole will take Joseph to apply medicine. Let''s talkter, okay?"

    Laurel finally nodded.

    "Joseph, go to your aunt''s room and get some medicine. Otherwise, Grandma will feel sad when she

    sees it."

    "Thank you, Grandma."

    Joseph sobbed.

    Nicole hurriedly asked Lucas to bring Joseph to her room.

    After the children left, Nicole said to Samuel, "There is a medical kit in the living room downstairs.

    Apply some medicine yourself and sit with Mom for a while."

    "I see."

    Samuel knew that Nicole cared about him, but she was too busy now. There were too many injuries on

    Joseph''s body. They indeed needed to be treated properly.

    "You should take off his pants and see if there are wounds on his legs."

    What Samuel said instantly made Nicole''s eyes be tearful.

    "I see."

    Laurel wanted to say something else, but she bit it back.

    Nicole quickly left the study and went to the bedroom.

    Lucas was so anxious that she almost shed tears. After she entered the bedroom, she immediately

    went to take off Joseph''s coat.

    "Take off your clothes. Let me see."

    "I''m fine."

    Joseph started to dodge and refused to let Lucas take off his clothes.

    This was the first time Lucas was so angry that she cried.

    "Is your father insane? Why did he hit you? Everyone''s IQ is different. Why should we bepared

    with each other? If he were not my uncle, I would have killed me!"

    Lucas cried as he spoke. Suddenly, he sat down on the chair and started wailing.

    Normally, Lucas was sedate. Very few people saw him crying. Now Joseph waspletely startled

    when he saw him crying.

    "Don''t cry! Lucas, don''t cry! If Mommy sees itter, she might think I''ve bullied you."

    Joseph hurriedly walked forward and wiped away Lucas¡¯ tears.

    "You''re bullying me! You''re bullying me!"

    Lucas pushed his hand away and cried even harder.

    He felt resentful!

    He felt angry!

    His brother was beaten up, but he couldn''t do anything.

    When Nicole entered the door, she saw Lucas crying in his chair, while Joseph looked helpless.

    "What''s wrong? Why is Lucas crying?"

    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Lucas finally stopped crying. However, he turned around and still shed tears. It

    was heart-wrenching.

    Joseph looked at Nicole helplessly and said, "Mommy, I made him cry."

    "What?"

    Nicole felt that this was too unbelievable.

    Who could make Lucas cry?

    Wasn''t this brat the one who always made others cry?

    "Lucas, stop crying. After all, Joseph''s body is covered in injuries, but he hasn''t even cried yet."

    With this, Lucas cried even harder.

    Joseph hurriedly said, "Alright, I''ll take it off. Stop crying, okay?"

    Joseph felt wronged.

    With Vincent, he felt as if he had gone from heaven to hell. But that person was his biological father.

    He had a grudge against him.

    He hated himself for not being as smart as Lucas.

    Hearing Vincent say how outstanding Lucas was, and how stupid he was, Joseph once hated Lucas.

    Why would they be brothers?

    But now seeing Lucas crying, or because of the injuries on his body, Joseph suddenly didn''t know if he

    should hate him or not.

    He liked Lucas.

    He had already been fond of Lucas before he knew that he was her brother.

    He couldn''t help but recall what Riley had done to Lucas after kidnapping him. He remembered that he

    didn''t even shed a single tear at that time.

    At that time, Lucas was so manful, but now he even cried for himself.

    He was concerning about him!

    Joseph suddenly felt that he was so bad.

    How could he hate Lucas?

    He didn''t know anything after all.

    Once he thought it through, Joseph immediately felt sad and started shedding tears.

    "It''s all my fault. Stop crying. Or you can hit me to vent your anger. I will take off my clothes. Do you

    remember what you used to say to me? You said that men would never shed tears. Why are you crying

    now?"

    "It''s none of your business!"

    Lucas awkwardly wiped away his tears. Seeing that Joseph was staring at him, he couldn''t help but

    say, "Take it off!"

    "Alright, I''ll take it off!"

    Joseph felt that he had nothing to do with Lucas.

    How could this younger brother, who was three months younger than him, always have a way to

    convince him?

    Joseph was a little confused, but he still untied his coat bit by bit.

    When he revealed his thin body, both Nicole and Lucas were amazed.

    There were countless old and new wounds on his body.

    Nicole only felt a burst of tears was about to overflow.

    She finally understood why Samuel wanted to fight with Vincent.

    If she had been there at that time, she would have fought with him, and even wanted to kill him.

    Lucas was even more startled.

    He looked straight at Joseph and almost forgot to wipe his tears.

    Joseph felt a little embarrassed.

    "Don''t look at me like that!"

    Joseph''s voice was not loud, but Lucas jumped up and directly ran to bring the medicine box.

    "Mommy."

    His intention was obvious.

    Nicole tried her best to suppress the surging emotions in her heart, but her eyes were still tearful.

    If the child''s biological mother were still alive, wouldn''t she feel extremely painful when she saw the

    child being beaten like this?

    Nicole hugged Joseph, and tears fell on Joseph''s shoulder.

    Joseph suddenly cried.

    After enduring for so long, when Nicole hugged him, Joseph suddenly cried very sadly.

    "I miss my Mom!"

    This caused Joseph to burst into tears.

    He leaned against Nicole''s shoulder, crying until he was out of breath. This scene was heart-

    wrenching.

    Nicole wanted tofort Joseph, but thenguage seemed to be useless at this moment.

    The child was so young and suffered this. What else could she say now?

 Chapter 489 Does Something Happen to Him?

    Chapter 489 Does Something Happen to Him?

    Joseph fell asleep while crying in Nicole''s arms. Even when he fell asleep, he still sobbed

    subconsciously, looking heart-wrenching.

    Nicole put Joseph on her bed and applied the medicine to Joseph''s wounds.

    The more she watched, the more distressed she felt.

    Lucas stood at the side and did not leave.

    He watched as Nicole applied medicine to Joseph''s wounds and whispered, "Mommy, can I stay here

    with Joseph?"

    "Alright, but he''s a little tired. Don''t wake him up."

    Seeing that her son and Joseph have a good rtionship, Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little relieved.

    "OK."

    Lucas nodded.

    Seeing Lucas like this, Nicole knew that he was still worried, and she was afraid that he would hate

    Vincent. She whispered, "You are not allowed to meet your uncle today, do you understand?"

    "He hit Joseph!"

    Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly.

    Nicole knew that their brotherhood was deep. Now when she saw Lucas like this, she couldn''t help but

    sigh, saying, "That''s your uncle, Joseph''s biological father. If your daddy beat you up, can you take

    revenge on him?"

    "He won''t hit me so hard."

    Lucas frowned tightly.

    Nicole knew that he couldn''t think through this in her heart. To be honest, she was also a little angry.

    However, she couldn''t let her child think the same way now.

    "Alright, everyone''s parents are different. Since you care about Joseph, get along well with him in the

    future, okay?"

    "I know. I will definitely protect him."

    Lucas nodded.

    "Alright, you stay here with Joseph. I''ll go down to see your daddy and grandma. I''ll call you guys for

    dinnerter."

    "Alright."

    Lucas was exceptionally quiet.

    He had already washed his face, and now he was sitting beside Joseph''s bed, staring at him.

    Nicole sighed, shook her head, and walked out of the bedroom.

    Laurel had yet to calm down.

    Samuel did not have time to apply medicine, and he just whispered to Laurel.

    "Mom, we don''t know what Vincent has experienced outside these five years. Perhaps he was a bit

    harsh on Joseph, but after all, he is his father. Perhaps after beating Joseph up, he would also feel

    sorry for himself. Don''t be angry."

    "How can you speak for him??"

    Laurel was furious when she thought of the wound on Joseph''s body.

    "Is he apetent father? There is no father can beat his own son like that! I used to be confused why

    I couldn''t see Joseph often when he was with him. It turns out that he was brought to somewhere I

    couldn''t find and was abused!"

    The more Laurel thought, the angrier she became.

    Nicole walked over and whispered, "Mom, Joseph is already asleep. I''ve already applied medicine to

    his body. Don''t worry, Lucas is apanying him."

    "How bad are his wounds? I don''t even dare to look at his body."

    Laurel sighed and said, "This child is too miserable. His own mother was bad and died early. Now,

    although his father has returned, he has encountered such a thing. If he has autism because of this, I''ll

    feel extremely guilty."

    As she spoke, her eyes became tearful.

    Samuel didn''t feel good either.

    After all, Joseph was brought up by himself, how could he not feel sad when he saw him like this? And

    he couldn''t ept the way Vincent educated his children.

    Nicole took the medicine kit and turned Samuel''s face over. She gently applied medicine to his face

    and said to Laurel, "Did Vincent beat him before?"

    "How is that possible? He was always gentle. I wonder what happened to him. He''s been so hot-

    temperedtely."

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "Lately? Did something happen to him?"

    In theory, a gentle person should not suddenly be irritable.

    Samuel suddenly remembered what Laurel said to him not long ago. Obviously, Laurel also

    remembered.

    They exchanged nces and fell silent at the same time.

    Seeing that they did not speak, Nicole asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?"

    "No, I just suddenly remembered that something indeed happened to Vincent recently."

    "What?"

    Nicole was slightly startled.

    Samuel whispered, "Ever since he took over the Eternal Group, he has been very busy. I heard that he

    has been working on the relocation n in Sothern suburbs recently. However, I heard that it has not

    gone smoothly. Many shareholders of thepany haveints and arguments. After all, Vincent

    is new in business, so it is inevitable that he will have conflicts with those shareholders."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole immediately understood.

    "Are those shareholdersparing Vincent with you?"

    If it wasn''t for this, Vincent probably wouldn''t be so extreme.

    After all, the rtionship between them was pretty good.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and did not say anything. Obviously, he agreed with her spection.

    Laurel sighed and said, "Those shareholders of thepany focus on their interests. The dividends we

    give them every year are fair. It doesn''t matter who is the president, as long as he is from our family.

    However, if the president changes, their interests will be diminished, so they will naturallyin.

    Didn''t Samuel say that he was going to take you abroad for a trip? But it is hindered by some things.

    Now that Samuel is still in the country and Vincent has not made any achievements, which harms the

    interests of those shareholders. Naturally, there will be some rumors."

    Nicole finally understood.

    Presumably, those people in thepany doubted that Vincent wasck of leadership, and some

    shareholders were advocating that Samuel should return to take charge of the overall situation.

    Since childhood, those two brothers had beenpared with each other. Although Vincent didn''t care

    when he was young, it didn''t mean that he didn''t care now. After all, he was a father now.

    "This thing has nothing to do with Samuel."

    Nicole felt that Samuel had suffered a bit from an unexpected cmity.

    He didn''t do anything, did they?

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Why was he involved?

    Laurel naturally knew that this had nothing to do with Samuel.

    "Vincent is not as smart as Samuel since he was young. Now, Joseph is not as smart as Lucas, so he

    might be irritated. In addition to the busy work in hispany, it is inevitable that he will be harsh on

    the child."

    "But no matter what, he can''t vent his anger on the child! Mom, you haven''t seen those wounds on

    Joseph''s body. With all due respect, if his mother were still alive, she would fight with Vincent right now!

    How pitiful this child is!"

    Nicole was now defending Joseph.

    If Samuel beat her son like this, she would even want to divorce him directly.

    Laurel naturally knew what Nicole said was true, because she thought so.

    "I think it''s better for Samuel to go to thepany to appease those shareholders."

    "No!"

    Nicole immediately refused.

    "Mom, Vincent bes extreme because thepany''s shareholders want Samuel to return. Now if

    you let Vincent back to thepany, Vincent will feel that his ability is insufficient. At that time, he will

    take it on his child and Samuel. Since you had handed over the Eternal Group to Vincent, then Samuel

    should not interfere. After all, we have our ownpany to run."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she directly looked at Samuel and asked, "Is that so?"

    Samuel suddenlyughed.

    He felt it was funny to see Nicole trying to protect him.

    He did not feel the slightest bit of shame of being protected by a woman. Instead, he was extremely

    happy.

    "Why are youughing? I''m serious."

    Nicole was somewhat puzzled by Samuel''sughter.

    When Laurel saw this, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief and said, "It feels good to be

    protected by your wife, right?"

    "Not bad."

    Samuel was not embarrassed at all. Instead, heughed even more. However, the wound at the corner

    of his eye hurt.

    "You well deserve it!"

    Nicole red at him and then continued to apply medicine to him.

    Laurel whispered, "I''ll talk to Vincent about thister. He must solve this by his own. You do not

    interfere. Since you don''t intend to stay in the Seapolis City now, I will leave the Eternal Group to

    Vincent."

    "Mom, Vincent is just unable to get over it for a while. Don''t get angry. Everything will be all right"

    "I hope so."

    Laurel looked outside. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Nicole treated Samuel''s wound and put a band aid on it. Then she smiled and said, "Look at you. Why

    are you soical?"

    "Are youughing at me? You are screwed!"

    Samuel suddenly hugged Nicole and leaned over to her.

    Nicole was startled that she pushed Samuel away and whispered, "Stop. Mom is here."

    However, Laurel did not look at them at all. She was deep in thoughts and was somewhat distracted.

    "Look, Mom doesn''t even look at us."

    Samuel said in a low voice, and even started stroking Nicole''s waist.

    "Stop!"

    Nicole pushed Samuel slightly, blushed.

    Right at this moment, Zoe walked out of the bathroom.

    "Mommy, Daddy, Grandma, why are you all here? Where''s Lucas?"

    Seeing them in the living room, she couldn''t help but ask.

    When Nicole heard her daughter''s voice, she pushed Samuel away immediately.

    Samuel was somewhat unhappy. After ring at her, he turned around and looked at Zoe.

    "Baby,e on, let me blow-dry your hair."

    When Zoe heard that Samuel was going to blow-dry her hair, she was very happy and quickly ran over.

    "Daddy, I love you."

    She leaned against Samuel''s embrace and smiled like a flower.

    Laurel couldn''t help butugh when she saw this carefree and innocent girl.

    No one knew that, in the bedroom on the second floor, two brats decided to do a world-shaking thing.

 Chapter 490 A Good Man Should Join the Army

    Chapter 490 A Good Man Should Join the Army

    Actually, Joseph did not sleep well.

    He had gone through so much that he had trouble falling asleep.

    After Nicole left, Joseph woke up and subconsciously got up. He was stunned as he saw Lucas sitting

    beside the bed.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I''m afraid that you''ll fall asleep."

    Lucas whispered, then stood up and poured a ss of water for Joseph.

    Joseph was surprised.

    He was used to do such little things before, and Lucas never did it. It was a bit awkward to see Lucas

    being so gentle.

    "Take it!"

    When Lucas saw Joseph looking at him nkly, he thought that Joseph was beaten dumb.

    Joseph took the ss and smiled.

    "What''s so funny?"

    "Nothing. I just feel that it''s good to have you at home."

    Lucas was speechless.

    He walked to the door and opened it to take a look. Nicole and the others were talking downstairs. No

    one looked upstairs. He closed the door and locked it. Then, he came back to sit beside Joseph.

    Joseph was puzzled.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I want to tell you something."

    Lucas'' mysterious expression aroused Joseph''s curiosity.

    "What?"

    Lucas looked at him as if considering whether to tell him or not. Joseph got impatient as he waited.

    "What exactly are you going to say?"

    "Let''s run away from home."

    Joseph was startled.

    "Running away from home? Are you serious?"

    "Keep your voice down!"

    Lucas hurriedly covered Joseph''s mouth and whispered, "Do you still want to stay here? Look at your

    injuries. Grandma and my daddy are protecting you now, but Uncle Vincent is your father. If he wants to

    take you away, what can we do? I can''t stop him, right? But you''ll suffer again if you go with him."

    Joseph frowned.

    "But he''s my daddy. I have to listen to him. Besides, he did everything for my own sake. People said

    that Daddy beats me because he is too concerned about my future."

    "Nonsense! We can teach ourselves! Remember the coach? We did a good job without him, didn''t we?

    Your daddy is crazy. If you stay with him, you''ll be beaten to death. And I will lose my only brother."

    Joseph didn''t reply.

    To be honest, he didn''t want to go back to the base with Vincent.

    Life there was too bitter.

    Moreover, Vincent''s requirements were too strict. Joseph could notplete any of the training

    programs he had set.

    "I can leave on my own. But if you go with me, Uncle Samuel and Mommy will worry about you."

    Joseph looked at Lucas. He knew that Lucas was different from him.

    Samuel and Nicole regarded Lucas as their treasure.

    However, Lucas said indifferently, "Don''t worry. I''ll leave a letter for them."

    "Where are you going? Do you have any ns?"

    Joseph looked at Lucas and saw confidence in his eyes. He knew that Lucas never took risks. In other

    words, he might have got a n.

    Lucas chuckled as he took out a business card and said, "Look, it is a shooting club. It''s said that they

    have real guns. I met this person at the yground today. He told Mommy that as long as I join the

    club, I will be a sharpshooter under his training. You know, I really like shooting. You are good at it

    too. We can go here together. The club provides food and amodation, so we don''t have to live on

    the streets. Besides, I have some pocket money. It''s enough."

    Joseph took a look at the business card. He frowned slightly and said, "Is this man reliable?"

    "We will know when we get there. If it''s a lie, with our intelligence, we can definitely get out from there.

    Don''t worry. If you don''t want to go, I''ll leave alone. But you should promise me. Don''t tell my mommy

    and daddy where I go after I leave, okay?"

    As Lucas spoke, he carefully put away the business card.

    Joseph looked at him. It seemed that Lucas had made up his mind. Joseph felt like leaving with him.

    He was in pain now although he had had some ointment. If Daddy left the Green''s tomorrow, should he

    go with him?

    After he returned to the base, he would have to do the training day and night. He might even be beaten

    up.

    It was better to follow Lucas to the shooting club. At least he could learn a skill.

    Thinking of this, Joseph whispered, "When are we going to leave?"

    "Tonight. I originally nned to wait a few days. But if Uncle Vincent leaves tomorrow, he will definitely

    take you away. And it will be difficult for me to find you then. You should consider carefully. Do you want

    to leave with me? Don''t worry. I will cover you."

    Lucas patted Joseph''s shoulder.

    Joseph felt a little pain, but his mind cleared.

    "I''ll go with you!"

    Joseph did not want to live the life that Vincent had arranged for him anymore. Moreover, he had really

    worked hard, but Vincent was never satisfied. It was too disappointing.

    Lucas was delighted that Joseph decided to leave.

    "Then I''ll go back and pack up."

    "What are you going to pack? We just need to take our bank cards, don''t we?"

    Lucas felt that Joseph''s question was silly.

    "Are you stupid? If we use the cards, they would know our location. We can only use cash."

    "That''s right. Why didn''t I think of it?"

    Joseph touched the back of his head and said, "But we need to take a lot of cash with us. What if we

    get robbed?"

    "Don''t worry. I know what to do!"

    Lucas said mysteriously, and then whispered, "Keep watch. I''ll go back to my room to pack up."

    "Alright."

    Joseph and Lucas got out of bed and sneaked out of the bedroom. People were still chatting in the

    living room. They entered Lucas'' room quietly.

    Lucas took out his small bag and put a few clothes in it. He packed up all the important things including

    the cash, and then he hid the bag under the bed.

    Joseph asked in a low voice, "Should I get a bag too? But my bag seems to be in the base."

    "No. It''s fine. We can use the same one. You can wear my clothes. We should go with a light pack."

    Lucas looked confident.

    Joseph was ustomed to following Lucas'' advice.

    He felt that Lucas was smarter than him. He was good at making ns and had many ideas. Nothing

    would go wrong as long as he listened to Lucas.

    After they finished preparations, they sneaked back into Nicole''s bedroom andy side by side on

    Nicole''s bed.

    Lucas'' heart was now filled with excitement and anticipation.

    "After dinner, we''ll go to bed. Set an rm clock for 11:30. We''ll gather in the hall below."

    Joseph nodded, but he whispered, "What if they find out?"

    "Tell them that we get up to drink some water."

    Lucas answered quickly.

    Joseph agreed.

    "But there are guards outside. We won''t be able to get out."

    Joseph asked again.

    Lucas whispered, "Come on! We can help each other. Don''t worry, I''ll distract their attention."

    "You are indeed smarter than me." Joseph looked at Lucas with admiration.

    "You''re not stupid. Don''t look down upon yourself. In fact, you''ve helped me a lot. Without you,

    sometimes I don''t know what to do."

    "Really?"

    "Of course. Have I ever lied to you?"

    Lucas smiled.

    Joseph felt better as he received Lucas'' appreciation.

    They looked at the ceiling with their arms under their heads. Their moves paralleled. One might take

    them as natural brothers.

    "Joseph."

    "Yes?"

    "What do you think we''re going to do when we grow up?"

    Lucas asked calmly.

    Joseph frowned slightly.

    "My daddy said I will inherit the Eternal Group and be the head of the Green family."

    "I''m not asking what your daddy wants you to do. I''m asking about you. What do you want to do?"

    Joseph didn''t reply.

    After a while, he said disappointingly, "I don''t know."

    "What do you like? Or is there anything you really want to do?"

    "What about you?"

    Joseph asked back.

    "I want to join the army! I want to be a pilot! I want to fly my own ne in the sky. I will be a real

    soldier and guard the country with a gun!" Lucas smiled.

    Joseph was surprised by what he said.

    "You want to join the army?"

    "Yes! A good man should join the army."

    There was a yearning look in his eyes.

    However, Joseph frowned and said, "But Uncle Samuel also has his ownpany. Won''t you take

    over thepany in the future?"

    "Do you forget about Zoe? She or her husband can take it. Anyway, I''m not interested in that. I like

    guns and cannons. I like to work on these things."

    The more Lucas thought about it, the more excited he got.

    After hearing Lucas'' goal, Joseph said, "I want to be a soldier too. I will go wherever you go."

    "Really?"

    "Of course!"

    Joseph looked at him with a serious expression.

    Lucas stretched out his little finger and said, "Let''s make a pinky promise."

    "Make a knot; no promises broke; the one who broke it bes a dog!"

    They held each other''s pinky finger. When the thumbs were pressed together, the innocent and

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    naughty children couldn''t helpughing.

    At this moment, Nicole walked to the room, but she couldn''t open the door.

    "Lucas? Are you asleep? Why is the door locked?"

    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Joseph immediately pretended to be asleep, while Lucas crawled out of bed

    and quickly opened the door.

    "Mommy!"

    "Why is the door locked?"

    "I don''t know. Didn''t you lock it?"

    Lucas put on an innocent face.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Did she lock it?

    Why couldn''t she remember at all?

    Had her memory declined due to her bad health?

    Nicole wondered. She did not see the cunning and mischievous look on Lucas'' face.

    Joseph suddenly sobbed, which attracted Nicole''s attention.

 Chapter 491 You Are Fooled This Time

    Chapter 491 You Are Fooled This Time

    "What''s wrong? Is it hurting somewhere?"

    Nicole quickly walked over.

    Lucas, however, made a victory gesture to Joseph behind Nicole.

    Joseph didn''t open his eyes until Nicole came to his side.

    "Mommy."

    "Do you feel ufortable?"

    Nicole felt very sorry for Joseph.

    Joseph shook his head and said, "I''m much better. Thank you, Mommy."

    A trace of sadness suddenly welled up in Joseph''s heart as he thought he would leave home with

    Lucas at night and leave Nicole who was so good to him.

    "Mommy, can you hug me?"

    Joseph''s request surprised Nicole for a moment.

    ''He must be very sorrowful right now,'' thought Nicole.

    "Of course!"

    She hugged Joseph without hesitation.

    Joseph was a little thinner than before, but he also became stronger.

    Joseph whispered as he hugged Nicole, "Mommy, you are the best mommy in the world. If only you

    were my real mommy!"

    Nicole wanted to cry upon hearing it.

    "I am your mommy. No matter how old you are or where you go, I am your mommy. You can treat me

    as your mommy for the rest of your life."

    "Thank you, Mommy."

    Joseph was so moved that he wanted to cry.

    He looked at Lucas. Seeing that Lucas didn''t show any unhappiness, he let go of Nicole and said, "I''ll

    go wash my face."

    "Alright, hurry up. Come downstairs with Lucas and have mealster."

    Joseph seemed to be in a better mood, and Nicole also had a smile on her face.

    "I''ll go with you!"

    Lucas and Joseph were like twin babies now.

    At the sight of this, Nicole felt somewhatforted.

    After Joseph and Lucas went to the bathroom, Nicole tidied up the bed and went downstairs.

    Vincent had been released, but still had a strained rtionship with Samuel.

    Feeling the tension between them, Laurel couldn''t help but sigh. "Get on well today. Sit down and have

    a peaceful reunion dinner with me. What''s wrong? Are you guys feeling wronged?"

    "No, Mom, what are you talking about?"

    Samuel hurriedly replied.

    Although Vincent did not say anything, his expression also softened a lot.

    Not long after, Nicole came.

    Zoe sat beside Laurel and whispered, "Grandma, since there are so many delicacies, can I eat more

    today?"

    "No way."

    Laurel''s refusal froze Zoe''s smiling face.

    "Why?"

    "You can''t digest properly if you eat too much for dinner."

    "What if I go out for a walk with Lucas after dinner?"

    To eat more, Zoe even took Lucas as apanion.

    Samuel and Nicole couldn''t help but smile.

    Zoe was such a glutton. Was she like her parents? Or was it that she hadn''t eaten properly and she

    had be afraid of being hungry in the past four years?

    Laurel''s expression also softened a lot.

    "Ask Lucaster. I have no objections if he agrees to go with you."

    "Yeah!"

    Zoe quickly turned cheered.

    Joseph and Lucas looked at the remaining seats after arriving at the dining hall.

    Joseph had to sit beside Vincent, while Lucas had his seat beside Nicole.

    Lucas found that Joseph seemed to be very nervous when getting close to Vincent. He wondered if it

    was only an illusion.

    He secretly felt it a wise choice to take Joseph away from home.

    "Alright, everyone is here. Help yourself."

    Everyone picked up their chopsticks after Laurel gave an order.

    Zoe asked for sliced beef with vinegar, and pork ribs with sweet and sour sauce from time to time. She

    just ate meat.

    Nicole was a little worried that Zoe would stuff herself, so she whispered, "Zoe, have some

    vegetables."

    "No! I ate lots of vegetables at the kindergarten for lunch today. So, I want meat for dinner! Besides, I''ll

    digest them if I go for a walk with Lucaster."

    Zoe''s words puzzled Lucas.

    "To go for a walk with you?"

    "That''s right! You are the best!"

    Zoe immediately revealed a charming smile.

    Lucas, at the other hand, forced a smile and questioned, "Have you asked me? Did I agree?"

    "Will you refuse me? Then shall I go with Joseph?"

    Just as Zoe finished her words, Vincent opened his mouth.

    "Joseph should read after dinner."

    Joseph¡¯s hand holding chopsticks paused. However, he remained silent as usual.

    Laurel snapped angrily, "Why should he read? Joseph just came back today. He doesn''t need to read

    anything tonight. Moreover, he''s still injured. Today, he will go for a walk with Zoe and Lucas."

    Since Laurel had said so, Vincent paused for a moment, but he did not refute.

    Knowing that he didn''t need to read today, Joseph heaved a sigh of relief.

    The vibe during the dinner was quite harmonious.

    After dinner, Vincent went straight to the study, saying that he needed to deal with thepany affairs.

    Samuel couldn''t help but frown when hearing it.

    "I need to talk to him."

    "Another day. You guys have already had a fight today. He won''t listen whatever you say. Why not talk

    to him another day?"

    Nicole stopped Samuel.

    Laurel echoed, "Yes, no need to worry about him today."

    "Alright."

    But Samuel was still frowning.

    Zoe had eaten too much for dinner, so she was unable to move as she sat on the sofa. She rubbed her

    round belly and cried out ufortably.

    Lucas looked at her andmented, "You deserve it. You ate too much!"

    "But it''s really delicious."

    Zoe pouted and retorted.

    Joseph''s liveliness and energy were reced by silence. He was sitting beside Laurel quietly.

    It pained Nicole when she saw Joseph being in such a state.

    "Joseph, have an orange."

    She peeled an orange for Joseph.

    "Thank you, Mommy."

    Joseph took it over. Instead of wolfing it down like before, he ate it in aparatively elegant manner.

    However, no one was happy to see Joseph¡¯s change. Rather, they were slightly distressed.

    Samuel frowned again at the thought that he might no longer see the lively and cute Joseph.

    "Joseph, don''t worry. I''ll talk to your daddyter, and ask him to allow you to have courses at home with

    Lucas. You''re still a little boy, so there''s no need to learn those things so early."

    Joseph nodded upon hearing that, but his eyes did not reveal much joy.

    Laurel sighed and said, "Such a good boy has be like this. I really don''t know what Vincent is

    thinking."

    "All right, Grandma. Joseph and I will take Zoe out for a walk. If she doesn''t get up, she might really be

    unable to walk."

    Lucas interrupted in a hurry.

    Only then did everyone look at the ufortable Zoe.

    "You shouldn''t have eaten so much."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole quickly gave Zoe a digestive pill.

    After Zoe swallowed it, she rubbed her stomach and promised, "Mommy, I won''t eat so much next

    time."

    "You''ve said it many times."

    Nicole would not believe Zoe.

    Zoe could never resist the temptation of food.

    Lucas and Joseph pulled Zoe up from sofa and walked out together.

    "Grandma, we''ll go for a walk," yelled Lucas.

    At the sound of it, Laurel smiled and said, "Pay attention to your safety. Don''t go too far."

    "Okay!"

    Then the three children walked out of the Green''s.

    Lucas observed the surroundings as he came out, and so did Joseph.

    Only the foolish Zoe had no idea of their n. With her hands on the waist, she said, "Lucas, are we

    going to walk down this path?"

    "Yes."

    Lucas looked around. There were a few cameras nearby, and he remembered where they were and

    what lines they should go on.

    Meanwhile, Joseph carefully observed the nearby entrance and exit, which was suitable for children to

    hide in.

    Zoe walked alone in front and suddenly found that there was no sound of footsteps behind her.

    She immediately stopped, only to realize that Joseph and Lucas were whispering to each other.

    "What are you whispering? Can I listen?"

    Zoe ran towards them.

    Lucas shut his mouth and said, "We''re talking about boys. You shouldn¡¯t listen."

    "I want! I want!"

    Zoe shook Lucas'' arm.

    Lucas said helplessly, "All right. Since you are so fat, we were guessing whether you''re afraid that no

    men will like you in the future."

    "No! I''m a cute and beautiful girl. I''m sure I''ll have a good-looking boy like Daddy in the future."

    ...

    Lucas and Joseph immediately pretended that they were going to vomit.

    Zoe became unhappy.

    "What do you mean? I''ll beat you up!"

    "Come on!"

    Lucas began to run, followed by Joseph.

    Zoe angrily stomped her feet. Reluctant to be outdone, she quickly chased after them.

    "You! Stop!"

    "Come and beat me up!"

    Perhaps they were about to leave, Lucas and Joseph were trying to be good to Zoe.

    After all, they didn''t know when they coulde back.

    Although Lucas was running at the front, he focused on Zoe chasing behind him.

    Zoe was exhausted after running for a while, so angry that she squatted on the ground.

    "You are bullying me! You two men are bullying a little girl! How can you do that!"

    Zoe began to cheat.

    Lucas and Joseph exchanged nces with each other, and then bothughed. They quickly ran back

    to Zoe.

    "How can you cheat after knowing that you can''t catch up with us?"

    Lucas stretched out his hand to pull Zoe up.

    But Zoe suddenly grabbed Lucas and excitedly said, "I catch you! You will go to nowhere this time! You

    are fooled this time!"

    Zoe yelled with pride.

    Lucas, however, did not argue with her.

    "Yes, Zoe is the smartest girl."

    "That''s right. Lucas, I want to eat ice cream."

    Zoe took the opportunity to "ckmail" him.

    Lucas was suddenly rendered speechless. He then continued, "You''ve been stuffed to this point. Do

    you still want to eat?"

    "Just say whether you will buy it for me or not!"

    "Okay, I''ll buy it. You win."

    Lucas really couldn''t do anything to Zoe, so he went to the supermarket with Joseph and Zoe for ice

    cream.

    Zoe insisted on buying two ice creams no matter how Lucas persuaded. So Lucas had no choice but to

    agree. Unexpectedly, Zoe handed one of them to Joseph. She said with a sweet smile, "Joseph, this is

    for you."

    "Hey, Zoe! I''m your physical brother! I bought this ice cream! But you are giving it to Joseph rather than

    me? Are you kidding?"

    Lucas was a little upset.

    However, Zoe smiled and said, "I''m just giving it to Joseph. What can you do to me?"

    As she spoke, she shook her little head and smiled proudly.

    Joseph suddenly felt warm and moved.

    He wanted to say something, but before he could do it, he caught sight of Vincent, who was driving

    away from the Green''s.

    Since the three children were in the supermarket, they were naturally ignored by Vincent. Joseph

    thought to himself, ''At this time, where is he going?''

 Chapter 492 We Are Just Guessing

    Chapter 492 We Are Just Guessing

    Joseph was puzzled and took a step forward.

    Lucas grabbed him and asked, "Where are you going?"

    Joseph regained his senses.

    "Nothing."

    Joseph smiled and didn''t say that he had seen Vincent even though he had a lot of doubts.

    Daddy had gone. Would Daddy discover their ns tonight?

    Joseph was somewhat worried.

    Lucas and Zoe had fun for a while before returning home with Joseph.

    Samuel and Nicole were chatting with Mrs. Green, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.

    Returning home, Zoe pounced into Samuel''s arms.

    "Daddy, Lucas was mean to me."

    Lucas couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

    "Come on! Seriously, who''s the mean one?"

    "You are!"

    Zoe stuck out her tongue at Lucas. Her mischievous appearance made everyoneugh.

    Joseph asked in a low voice, "Grandma, has Daddy gone out yet?"

    "Yes. He said that he had to deal with something in thepany, but he didn''t say when he would get

    back. So if you''re scared of being alone, you can sleep with Lucas. You haven''t been together for a

    long time, right?"

    Mrs. Green''s words made Lucas happy.

    "Wow! Grandma''s the best."

    "Of course I am!"

    Mrs. Green was overjoyed.

    Nicole and Samuel alsoughed.

    Lucas said sweet words only to Mrs. Green.

    "We are going up first."

    Then Lucas dragged Joseph away.

    Zoe was a little sad.

    "May Ie?"

    Lucas changed his face.

    "No. You can go back to your bedroom and y."

    "No, I want to y with you. And I want Joseph to tell me stories."

    Zoe did not know their n at all. She just wanted to have fun with them.

    Lucas was thinking of the way to get rid of Zoe when he heard Nicole say, "It''s OK. She''s just lonely."

    Lucas couldn''t refute it.

    He red at Zoe and said, "What a baby!"

    "I don''t want to y with you. I just want to y with Joseph."

    Zoe said as she held Joseph''s arm.

    Joseph smiled. He really liked Zoe.

    "Alright, let''s have fun together."

    Joseph''s words made Lucas somewhat depressed.

    Did Joseph forget their n?

    However, they couldn''t leave Zoe behind anyway.

    Then they went upstairs to the bedroom.

    Mrs. Green watched as the children left and said to Samuel, "You two can go back now. Nicole is not

    well. Don''t stay up toote."

    Nicole felt somewhat embarrassed and blushed.

    "I''m not tired. Let me apany you."

    "Why would you want to apany such an olddy? You haven''t seen Samuel for so many days.

    Just go back."

    Mrs. Green smiled, and Nicole''s face turned even redder.

    However, Samuel said frivolously, "Come on. Just listen to mom."

    "Get lost, buster!"

    Mrs. Green chased him away.

    Samuel smiled and said to Nicole, "Hey, aren''t you leaving now?"

    "Shut up!"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was bing more and more unashamed.

    She stood up and walked to the second floor.

    Samuel followed up happily.

    "What shall we doter?"

    Samuel hugged Nicole from behind, making her feel so hot.

    "Well, I''ve been chasing dramastely."

    Nicole said and quickly returned to the bedroom.

    However, Samuel directly carried her onto the bed, causing Nicole to scream.

    "What are you doing? We can''t do that."

    She was shy and sad.

    Right now, she could do nothing with Samuel.

    Samuel saw through her sadness and whispered, "Hey, we don''t have to do that. What are you thinking

    about?"

    "Nothing! I''m thinking about nothing."

    Nicole retorted, her blushing face making Samuel feel the passions.

    "Shall we chat?"

    Samuel tried his best to suppress his impulse andy on the bed with Nicole.

    Smelling the fragrance of Nicole''s hair, Samuel slowly calmed down, feeling peace and quiet.

    Nicole leaned on Samuel''s arm and asked, "Do you have something to say?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel paused for a moment and said, "Apart from ir, only Vincent and Jacob knew that I have

    stored wines in the Crown Club. I have saved Jeannie because of Vincent. Then I asked her to

    specifically keep my wine in the club."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole thought of something, but she wasn''t sure.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Could it be like that?

    Samuel said, "Vincent and his friends went to the Crown Club and saw Jeannie being bullied. The

    Crown Club used to be very messy and back then they found that Jeannie seemed to have been

    drugged. Vincent called me and asked me to take Jeannie to the hospital because he and his friend

    didn''t have time. That''s why I was the one to save Jeannie. "

    Samuel fell into the memory.

    "What happened next?"

    "Afterwards, Vincent thought that the Crown Club has been too messy but he liked that ce, so he

    asked for some money from his parents and bought the club."

    Nicole was surprised.

    "So the Crown Club belonged to Vincent?"

    "Yes!"

    Samuel nodded.

    "Very few people have known about this, and even I just learned about it recently. Vincent has been

    only a nominal manager and the one in charge is the lobby manager. Everything has gone smoothly for

    so long. Jeannie then felt that it would be safe to work in the club with our protection, so she stayed. I

    like to store wine in the club and sometimes I would gather with my friends there, so Jeannie is

    specifically responsible for keeping my wine."

    Nicole finally understood.

    "I see. So, except for the lobby manager, only Vincent knew Jeannie was responsible for keeping your

    wine?"

    "Yes!"

    Samuel nodded.

    Nicole looked at him and asked, "Are you saying this to me because you suspect Vincent?"

    "Mom is suspecting him, too. Do you remember Swift?"

    "Yes!"

    How could Nicole ever forget Swift?

    Nicole just didn''t understand why Samuel would mention Swift.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "Only mom, Vincent and I knew how to open unlock the ce where I kept

    Swift. However, she ran away."

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Are you suspecting that Vincent has let Swift go? But why would he do that? You are brothers!"

    "Yes, we are brothers!"

    Samuel was somewhat sad.

    "If it weren''t for what happened today, perhaps I would never know what Vincent is really thinking. I

    finally know that he has been living under my shadow for so many years."

    Nicole understood.

    "You mean that he has always beenpared to you?"

    "Yes, that''s not good for twins. Since childhood, we''ve beenpared to each other in everything. My

    parents didn''t, but others always praised me that I was more talented and smarter than Vincent. I used

    to think that the situation would be better when we grew up. But before we graduated from university,

    Vincent left home because of something else. I thought he must be happy because, after all, he

    wouldn''t have to live under my shadow, and no one wouldpare him to me anymore."

    Samuel was somewhat sad.

    "In Bordeaux, it was the first time I have seen Vincent smile so happily. From the photos, I could see

    that he liked Bordeaux more. So I gave up on the idea of having him back. I thought the separation

    might make it better for each other."

    "But I didn''t expect Vincent to have an ident. Then I thought that he was dead. I regretted leaving

    him alone there without the protection of the Green family. I have been feeling guilty for five years so

    when I knew that Riley was pregnant with his child, I took him as my own child."

    "I know."

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand.

    She could feel the sadness in Samuel''s heart andforted him, "We''re just guessing. Perhaps it has

    nothing to do with Vincent. You are brothers and your rtionship has been good. When we were in

    danger, it was Vincent that had helped us. I don''t believe Vincent will harm you. Perhaps all of this is

    just a coincidence, or perhaps we have missed some other clues."

    Samuel looked at Nicole and knew that she wasforting him, but he felt much better.

    "Sure, we don''t have any evidence now and are just suspecting. We cannot wrong him like this. I also

    believe that my brother will not hurt me."

    "Yes, we have to investigate it slowly because perhaps what we''re seeing isn''t true. I know you''re sad,

    but if you don''t want to investigate, we can leave now."

    Seeing Nicole''s worried expression, Samuel smiled and said, "We can leave, but what about mom?

    What about the Green family? We can''t leave this ce just like this. Besides, I really want to know

    who the kidnapper was. What was his purpose? Why did he let you off after kidnapping you?"

 Chapter 493 They Were Almost Discovered

    Chapter 493 They Were Almost Discovered

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out, so she didn''t think about it anymore.

    "It wille to light anyway. Don''t think too much about it. You look tired and just take a rest. We''ll

    investigate it tomorrow when you''re better."

    Nicoleforted Samuel.

    However, it was not even eight o''clock. How could they sleep?

    Samuel held her in his arms and said, "You know what? I''ve been dreaming about holding you in my

    arms these days. We may just talk like this, about the child, our future or our past."

    "What do you want to say? I''m listening."

    Nicole snuggled up to Samuel and was really satisfied at this moment.

    She did not know how long she could live. However, she would be satisfied if every day that followed

    was so quiet and peaceful.

    Samuel kissed her hair and said, "You are my gift from the heavens."

    "Saying stupid things again."

    "Really, I say what I think. Let''s go to the Don¡¯s tomorrow."

    Nicole was surprised.

    "To the Don''s?"

    "Yes!"

    Samuel looked at Nicole and said, "Mrs. Don had also been poisoned. This poison was leaked by

    Ryan. However, Ryan was controlled by Vincent. Now that Swift has escaped as well as Vi, and

    Swift has been caught by Tim, where is Vi now? I don''t know if Ryan is still controlled by Vincent or

    not. I really want to check it up, but I''m afraid that Vincent will be annoyed with me and think that I don''t

    trust him."

    Samuel was conflicted.

    If they hadn''t fought today, perhaps he could find a reason to see if Ryan was still there tomorrow. But

    now that things had turned out like this, probably this n would have to stop.

    "At present, we can only go to the Don¡¯s to see if we can find any clues. Although Vi is no longer

    there, there should be traces left behind."

    Nicole frowned.

    To be honest, she didn''t really want to go to the Don¡¯s.

    It was because of Mrs. Don and those bad memories. But hearing Samuel''s words, she knew that it

    could not be avoided.

    "Sure, I''ll apany you tomorrow."

    "Do you feel ufortable about going to the Don¡¯s?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole and knew what Nicole was thinking.

    Nicole smiled and said, "It''s not like that. I just don''t want to go. But since it''s for the sake of the

    investigation, then I don''t care."

    "Thank you."

    "Sure."

    They talked for a while and both felt a little tired.

    Samuel had just recovered, and Nicole was still weak, so they were easily tired.

    Seeing Nicole yawning, Samuel hugged her and said, "Time to sleep."

    "What about the children..."

    "Wendy and mom are there. We don''t have to worry. Just rx."

    Nicole then felt at ease.

    Sure, this was at the Green''s, so it was safe here.

    Thinking of this, Nicoley in Samuel''s arms and then fell asleep peacefully.

    Samuel had been exhausted for the past eight days. Now hugging his wife, he couldn''t help but fall

    asleep.

    Zoe kept pestering Joseph to tell her stories.

    Joseph didn''t refuse her and did everything she said.

    Lucas shook his head and said, "You two are more like twins."

    "What? Are you jealous?"

    Zoe shook her head with pride.

    Lucas didn''t want to argue with her.

    Fortunately, though Zoe was naughty and clingy, she became sleepy at around 8:30.

    "Lucas, I''m so sleepy!"

    Zoe leaned against Lucas¡¯ shoulder and murmured.

    Lucas looked at her and said, "Zoe."

    "What?"

    Zoe was so sleepy and unconsciously replied.

    Lucas looked at her and said softly, "Please take good care of Daddy and Mommy, as well as Grandma

    and Grandpa. Do you understand?"

    "I see."

    Zoe unconsciously said.

    Joseph called Wendy over to take Zoe to sleep.

    When there were only Lucas and Joseph left in the room, Joseph appeared hesitant.

    "Do you really want to leave without noticing them? They will be worried."

    "What? Do you want to stay here and continue to be abused by your Daddy? My mommy will feel sad

    for you. As long as we be sessful, your daddy won''t dare to hit you again."

    Joseph frowned again.

    He really couldn''t stand the harshness of Vincent anymore.

    "But if we both leave, there won''t be any male sessors in the Green family."

    "What about Samuel? He''s still young. Alright, don''t hesitate. Hurry up and write a note. We should

    take a rest now. Then we will leave in the middle of the night."

    "Alright!"

    Seeing that Lucas had already made up his mind, Joseph also took a deep breath and became

    decisive.

    Lucas took out a piece of paper and wrote a note for Samuel and Nicole before he slept.

    They did not take off their clothes to make it easier for them to leave in the middle of the night.

    Lucas did not sleep very well.

    The rm clock rang at half past eleven.

    Lucas sat up and turned it off.

    Joseph got up, too, because of the training in the base.

    "Shh¡ª"

    Lucas stopped Joseph from speaking. He got out of bed quietly and opened the door to look outside.

    It was quiet.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucas returned to the bedside, took out the things he had prepared beforehand, put on a coat and then

    left the room with Joseph.

    Joseph was nervous and scared. Sweat oozed out of his hands, but thinking of the harsh conditions

    here, he took a deep breath and followed Lucas up.

    The boys quietly left the hall, opened the door, and then went outside.

    Lucas trembled because of the cold wind.

    He whispered to Joseph, "I''ll use my phone to interfere with the security system. Take the opportunity

    to run out."

    "What about you?"

    "I''ll catch you upter. I know you were looking for a ce to hide during the evening walk. Tell me

    where it is. We''ll meet up thereter."

    Lucas¡¯ calmness made Joseph less flustered.

    "There''s a small flower bed on the right hand. Beside it is a garbage can. It''s big enough to cover us."

    "Alright, I''ll tell you when to run. We''ll gather there in three minutes."

    Joseph nodded.

    He took out his phone and typed something on it. Then the surveince system went down for a while.

    "Run!"

    Lucas shouted.

    Joseph got up and ran over there.

    At the same time, in the security room of the Green family, the security captain was somewhat puzzled.

    "What''s wrong with the surveince cameras? You two, hurry up and take a look."

    He pointed at the two security guards beside him and said quickly.

    When the two security guards came out, Lucas had already sneaked out.

    He moved so fast that he almost used up all his strength.

    There was only one minute for him to run.

    After a minute, the security guards of the Green family would be in ce. They couldn''t be caught

    anyway.

    Lucas quickly ran behind the trash can.

    At the same time, the security system returned to normal.

    The security captain was puzzled and used his walkie-talkie to ask, "Anything wrong?"

    "Nothing, Captain. Maybe it was because of the wind. If it was human''s failure, it wouldn''t be able to

    recover so quickly."

    The captain was still worried.

    "Check the surroundings to see if there are any suspicious people."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The security guards quickly started to investigate.

    Joseph and Lucas tried so hard to keep silent, their hands tightly clenched together.

    What should they do? They would be exposed if the security guards came over to inspect it.

    Could they seed tonight?

    Lucas¡¯ eyebrows furrowed tightly.

    He was more nervous than Joseph.

    Seeing the security guards getting closer, the boys were so nervous that they almost stopped

    breathing.

    A stray cat came out of the trash can and ran past the security guards.

    "Holy shit! It''s a stray cat."

    The security guard was still in shock as he patted his chest.

    The other one was shocked, too, but he said, "Stop. Behind the trash can is no longer within the scope

    of the Green''s. Let''s go back. It''s really cold."

    "That''s right. The captain is just making a fuss. No thief would dare toe here."

    They spoke as they turned around and walked back.

    Lucas and Joseph almost fell to the ground.

    What a close call!

    They were almost discovered!

    They looked at each other and suddenly burst intoughter.

    "Come on! It''s big outside. Let''s go and spread our wings!"

    Lucas said heroically and pulled Joseph up.

    With Lucas by his side, Joseph was braver. He straightened his chest and said, "I will try my best!"

    "Sure you will! Let''s go!"

    Lucas held Joseph''s hand. Under the cover of the night, the boys left the Green''s old mansion

    fearlessly, heading towards their so-called beautiful future.

 Chapter 494 Had They Run Away from Home

    Chapter 494 Had They Run Away from Home

    The Greens knew nothing about the runaway of Lucas and Joseph.

    Nicole woke up early in the morning, feeling refreshed. The man she loved the most was lying beside

    her, his breathing the most beautiful piece of music to her.

    She stretched out her hand to outline Samuel''s eyebrows in a slow fashion. The longer she looked at

    his face, the more attracted she was by him.

    Suddenly, her hand was wrapped in by arge hand whose owner opened his eyes consequently.

    No drowsiness could be found in his bright eyes.

    "You were awake long ago?"

    "How would I have known that you like to peep at me so much if I were not?"

    His words made Nicole slightly flushed.

    "Who was peeping at you? I''m just looking at you openly, okay?"

    "Openly, huh?"

    Samuel simply thought she was so enchanting right now.

    So, he lowered his head straightforward and gave her a morning kiss.

    Failing to dodge his raw kiss, she was made nearly exhausted.

    Only after long did they let go of each other.

    Nicole could feel his stiff manhood and repressed lust.

    She whispered with flushed cheeks, "Actually, if you feel it irresistible, I can help you."

    "What?"

    He had never thought that she would say such words.

    Had his shy little wife suddenly grown mature?

    Seeing that he was so surprised, she regretted to have said those words. So, she hurriedly said,

    "Forget it, I didn''t say anything. I''ll go to see if the children are awake."

    "It''s toote. I heard everything."

    How could he let he leave this ce?

    No way!

    He would be stupid enough to let such a bonus slip.

    However bashful and hesitant she appeared, she sumbed to the temptation atst and lost herself

    in his soulful kisses.

    An hour had passed when they sat up on bed for another time.

    Nicole suddenly let out a scream after checking the time.

    "Gosh! It''s sote!"

    She directly pushed Samuel away, and went to put on her clothes and shoes before running

    downstairs.

    A feeling of desertedness swept over him.

    ''Really?''

    ''What the big deal to send those two little brats to the kindergarten?''

    ''It''s only a while past seven, totally ok to send them over around eight. What''s the rush?''

    ''Besides, has she forgotten about Wendy?''

    However, he said nothing no matter how much he wanted to say.

    The vibes still lingered in the air, but his little wife had long since disappeared.

    Unbeknownst to her, he just felt he should send those two little brats to a boarding kindergarten instead

    to prevent them from keeping encroaching on her time.

    On the other side, Nicole directly went to Zoe''s room after dressing up.

    "Zoe, time to get up!"

    Zoe was curling up like a shrimp on his bed. Evidently not having enough of sleep, she tugged at her

    nket saying, "Let me sleep for another several minutes, just several minutes! Mommy, you go and

    wake up brother first."

    "Lazy girl. Hurry up, I''ll go get your brother up. You hurry up too, you hear?"

    After giving her butt a spank, Nicole then turned around and went to Lucas'' room.

    "Lucas, Joseph, are you awake? I''ming in!"

    Normally at this time, Lucas would have woken up long ago. Now with Joseph''s presence, Nicole

    thought it better to ask in advance.

    But there was not a sound in the room.

    Nicole was puzzled.

    ''Could it be that neither of them has woken up yet?''

    She knocked on the door again, but still received no response from inside.

    She couldn''t help but frown slightly.

    ''Could it be that the two of them chatted tootest night and slept veryte, so they haven''t got up

    yet?''

    Thinking so, she then gently opened the door.

    But neither of them was seen in the room.

    The bed was cleanly made, showing no trace of anyone having slept on it.

    It made her feel a sudden wave of worry inwardly.

    She quickly came to the bedside and touched the bedsheet.

    Totally cold!

    In other words, they had not slept there for a single minute!

    Nicole hurriedly turned around, with a piece of paper falling onto the floor simultaneously.

    Unfortunately, she was in such a rush that she didn''t notice it.

    She quickly came to Joseph''s room and opened it. It was even more traceless than Lucas''.

    She was slightly dumbfounded.

    "Samuel, Samuel Green!"

    Nicole hurriedly ran out.

    Though a little confused with her yell, Samuel threw on his pajamas quickly and went to her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Lucas and Joseph are gone."

    Nicole''s hands and feet were both icy cold.

    "What do you mean ''gone''?"

    Samuel hurriedly supported her.

    "I don''t know. Neither of them was in their rooms. I don''t know where they have gone. I felt their bed

    sheets. They were cold."

    She was getting more and more worried.

    ''Could someone have broken in?''

    ''But why hadn''t anyone noticed it?''

    Samuel frowned, but remained calmer than Nicole.

    "Don''t worry. Perhaps they have gone out running. Let''s ask first."

    "Right, right, we should ask."

    She tried her best to calm herself down.

    Mrs. Green also got out of her room after hearing Nicole''s yell.

    "What''s wrong this early in the morning?"

    "Mom, did Vincente backst night?"

    Samuel suddenly opened his mouth.

    ''If Vincent came back, he might take Joseph for a run early in the morning, and Lucas might have taken

    part.''

    Samuel thought in this way.

    Totally unaware of what had happened, Mrs. Green shook her head and said, "No. He called around 10

    overnight so he wouldn''te back. What''s wrong?"

    "Joseph and Lucas are missing."

    Only then did Samuel realize the seriousness of the matter.

    Mrs. Green was unexpected at his words.

    "What do you mean they are missing? Where could they go?"

    "I''ll go ask in the security room."

    Looking at Nicole''s pale face, Samuel whispered to her, "Don''t worry. I don''t think they could have been

    kidnaped by someone."

    "But where could they go? Wasn''t it just fine yesterday?"

    The din finally woke Zoe up.

    She walked out of her room barefoot and yawned. Looking at Samuel and Nicole who were in a fluster,

    she asked in confusion, "Daddy, Mommy, what has happened?"

    "Zoe, have you seen your brother and Joseph?"

    Nicole directly asked her.

    The three of them were togetherst night.

    While she asked of Zoe, Samuel called the head of the security guards in.

    The head said that there was nothing special yesterday and everything was normal. He also exined

    that the security guards worked on three shifts and did not sleep during night shifts.

    Zoe shook her head and answered, "No, we had a good time yesterday, and then I was sleepy, so

    brother asked me to go to sleep. Oh right, he seems to have said something to me?"

    "What did he say?"

    Nicole fixed her eyes on her.

    Zoe had only a vague memory so she couldn''t remember it for the moment.

    "I forget. I didn''t listen carefully."

    Nicole fell into silence now.

    "Quick, send someone to look for them! They can''t go far. They might still be nearby."

    Mrs. Green could never believe that her two eldest grandsons would disappear under such tight

    protection.

    The security guards immediately went to search.

    But scarcely had they turned around when the head suddenly remembered something.

    "Mr. Green, I recall that there was a malfunction in the surveince system for one or two minutes at

    about 11:30 pmst night."

    "Malfunction? What kind of malfunction?"

    Samuel instantly wrinkled his brow.

    The head continued, "Nothing special. Just the screen flickered so I sent someone out to have a look,

    but we didn''t find anything unusual."

    Samuel hurriedly ran to Lucas'' room.

    Nicole also followed there.

    After looking around in the room, Samuel suddenly found the A4 paper on the ground.

    He quickly bent down and picked it up.

    Right at this moment, Zoe suddenly patted her own head and said, "Ah, I remember it now. Brother

    asked me to take good care of Daddy and Mommy. I think that''s pretty much what he said."

    "What?"

    Nicole was stupefied on the spot.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel''s face darkened as he saw what was written on the paper.

    "This little brat! Let me find him, I''ll give him a good beating!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    At the sight of Samuel''s reaction, Nicole hurriedly stepped forward and snatched the paper over. It

    read, "Daddy, Mommy, Joseph and I have already left the Green''s house. There is no need to look for

    us. We have our own dreams and I don''t want to see Joseph beaten up by uncle anymore. We are

    going to look for our own future. Don''t worry, we have all the money and clothes with us, so we won''t

    go thirsty and hungry. We will contact you after we have be somebody."

    It was signed by Lucas and Joseph.

    Nicole felt her legs go limp.

    "Have they run away from home?"

    It had never urred to her that her son would run away with Joseph!

    Walking in from outside, Mrs. Green happened to hear what Nicole had said, which made her ask

    involuntarily, "Who has run away from home? Lucas and Joseph?"

    Nicole directly gave the piece of paper to Mrs. Green.

    She felt weak and her head ached.

    ''What exactly was Lucas going to do?''

    ''It¡¯s fine if to run away from home alone. Why also take Joseph!''

    ''What is she supposed to say when Vincentes back and asks for his son?''

    Mrs. Green was also shocked after reading the piece of paper.

    "Where have these two little brats gone?"

    "How would we know? If I knew, I''d break his legs! This brat is getting bolder and bolder! Does he really

    think the outside world is so easy? Two four-year-old brats learn to run away from home and go to look

    for their own world! I''ll beat the shit out of them!"

    Samuel was now so pissed off that he no longer minded hisnguage.

    However, Nicole stood up and said, "I''m going to look for them. No idea when they left and where they

    are now. Have they taken enough clothes? There are so many traffickers outside now. How could they

    be so bold?"

    As speaking, Nicole hastened to run out,pletely forgetting that she was still wearing pajamas.

    Samuel stopped her and whispered, "Even if you want to go to look for them, you still need to change

    your clothes. Besides, the head of the security guards said that the malfunction urred at around

    eleven o''clock at midnight. It must be because of Lucas that brat. If they had really left at that time, who

    would know where they have gone now? At least we need to think about where they can go. Don''t

    worry. Change your clothes and we''ll discuss it in the long run. "

    Just as he was speaking, Wendy said something from downstairs.

    "Mr. Vincent is back."

    Everyone was stunned by her words.

    Vincent Green came back?

    But they had just lost his son!

 Chapter 495 Is This His Daddy

    Chapter 495 Is This His Daddy

    "Vincent is back?"

    Mrs. Green''s expression also changed.

    "Let me go downstairs and talk to him. After all, it''s my son who took his son away."

    Samuel hated it dearly that he couldn''t give Lucas a good beating right now.

    But Nicole was also a little worried. There had been a fighting between Samuel and Vincent because of

    Joseph yesterday and now the child had run away from home in just one day. How should this be

    exined?

    They all went downstairs.

    Vincent presumably hadn''t got much rest all night in that he walked in with bloodshot eyes. He asked

    as soon as he saw them.

    "Where''s Joseph? I''m taking him away."

    Mrs. Green was immediately infuriated by his words. Without letting Samuel or Nicole say something,

    she snapped.

    "You still want to take Joseph away? The child has already run away from home because of your

    beating. Who are you going to take away now?"

    "What?"

    Vincent didn''t quite understand.

    "What do you mean by ''run away from home''?"

    Mrs. Green said angrily, "If you hadn''t been so strict with him, how would Joseph run away from home?

    What''s more, Lucas also left with him. Now neither of the two boys is here. You happy? Satisfied? Are

    you feeling particrly well now?"

    "Mom, it has nothing to do with Joseph. It''spletely..."

    "Shut up!"

    Before Samuel could finish his words, she stopped him with a reprimand.

    Nicole also swallowed her words at the sight of Mrs. Green''s exasperation.

    Only then did Vincent realize what had happened.

    "How should that brat dare to run away from home? I''ll break his legs after I find him."

    "I''ll break your legs first if anything happens to him because of you!"

    Mrs. Green was angry this time, or rather, she was at a loss because of the disappearance of the kids,

    so she could only vent all her anger on Vincent.

    Vincent was stunned for a moment, then he turned around and left.

    "Where are you going?"

    Mrs. Green couldn''t help but ask him.

    Vincent replied anxiously, "Where else can I go? Definitely go to look for the kids!"

    Currently, he waspletely a worried father.

    "Right. Look for the kids first!"

    Nicole hurriedly went back to her room and changed her clothes. Without washing her face, she directly

    went out with Samuel.

    The rest people of the Green family also went to look for the kids hurriedly.

    But they dared not act conspicuously for fear that the enemies of the Green family would know about

    the kids'' runaway and would try to harm them.

    Whatever had been nned beforehand should be cancelled now because nothing was more

    important than looking for Lucas and Joseph.

    Nicole even had angina because of immense agitation.

    "Don''t worry too much. Everything will be fine for Lucas. He is very smart."

    Samuel could only console her like this, but he even couldn''t calm himself down.

    While Nicole and Samuel crisscrossed the city looking for them, Lucas and Joseph had already arrived

    at the address written on Lionel''s business card by subway.

    "Wow, this ce looks really good!"

    Joseph was greatly impressed by the shooting club in front of him.

    Lucas had also thought it a tiny ce originally and didn''t expect it to have such a big signboard and

    such sumptuous decoration.

    "What have I said? We will definitely find our own world."

    Lucas took Joseph''s hand with pride and walked in the club.

    At first, no one noticed them. After entering the club, Lucas saw many parents bringing their children to

    visit and sign up here, so they followed behind them.

    Lucas asked in puzzlement, "Aren''t we here to sign up? Why are we following them?"

    "A bit of scouting at first. Otherwise, we could get easily tricked."

    Joseph instantly felt his words very reasonable.

    "Yes, yes, yes. We still have to rely on your cleverness."

    So, the two of them followed behind others and learned from their conversations. The guide exined

    to the couple in front what facilities were avable and even showed them many of the good grades

    aplished by the members here, and in addition, there was the Honor Rankings.

    All parents were very satisfied, and so were Lucas and Joseph.

    Just as they were about to pay the money together with those parents, amotion broke out outside.

    "What''s going on?"

    The manager inquired in puzzlement the security guard who had juste inside.

    The security guard whispered, "I don''t know. It seems to be people from the Green familying here

    for inspection. We didn''t dare to ask any more about what they are looking for. The leader is Vincent

    Green, the president of the Eternal Group and the younger child of the Green family."

    Lucas and Joseph were stupefied on the spot, and swiftly they started wriggling their way through the

    crowd, without attracting much attention due to their short bodies.

    "What should we do? My daddy is here. If he finds me, I will be beaten to death!"

    Joseph was really scared.

    Lucas frowned tightly and whispered, "You didn''t leave any clues behind, did you?"

    "No, absolutely not."

    Joseph hurriedly shook his head.

    Lucas then whispered, "Then it''s weird. If there weren''t any clues left behind, why would uncle know to

    look for us here? We only came out in the middle of the night and managed to get to this ce with

    great difficulty. But uncle seems to be heading here directly."

    "Then what should we do?"

    Joseph now came to his wits'' end.

    They had run away from home only to avoid Vincent''s harsh training. If they were to be captured back

    home now, they had yet no idea what they would have to endure.

    The moment he thought of this, Joseph felt extremely scared.

    Seeing how scared he got, Lucas said to him in a low voice, "Don''t be scared. Follow me and let''s find

    a ce to hide first. Everything will be fine as long as uncle doesn''t find us."

    "But where can we hide?"

    "Follow me."

    Lucas took Joseph''s hand and quickly walked towards the crowded ce.

    The more people there were, the less attention they would attract.

    Like two loaches, Lucas and Joseph hunched their shoulders and weaved their way through the crowd.

    Then when they heard the manager respectfully greet to Mr. Vincent, they subconsciously pushed open

    the room at hand and directly hid inside.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    It must be someone''s office in that it was well decorated. But there was not a single fit to hide in.

    "What should we do? Will we be caught if we go out now?"

    Joseph simply couldn''t think now.

    Vincent''s arrival left him inplete disarray.

    Lucas looked around and suddenly caught sight of the air vent.

    The air vent was at a very well-hidden ce. It was rtively narrow, which was suitable for children

    like them to hide in. If they remained silent, they should not be found.

    "Quick, hide into the air vent above."

    Lucas'' words made Joseph slightly stupefied.

    "How do we get up? There''s no ce to climb up here."

    "The window. Step on the window, hurry up!"

    Lucas directly pushed Joseph to the side of the window.

    Joseph could not care about anything else at this time. Thanks to Vincent''s training these days, he

    quickly climbed up in the air vent.

    With some difficulty, he put the lid of the vent to one side, and then signaled Lucas toe up.

    Compared to Joseph, Lucas climbed in much faster.

    The two little brats quickly hid themselves inside and worked together to close the lid on the air vent.

    No sooner had they finished than footsteps were suddenly heard from outside, with the door of the

    room opened subsequently.

    "Mr. Vincent, well, what brings you here today?"

    The manager followed behind Vincent Green obsequiously.

    When they saw Vincent Green in person, Lucas and Joseph were almost like petrified.

    Goodness!

    They were truly out of luck!

    They turned out to have hidden in the manager''s office!?

    However, they saw Vincent directly sit down onto the chair behind the desk, coldly look at the manager

    and say, "I have something to ask you to do."

    "Yes, yes, yes. Mr. Vincent, just give the orders."

    The manager seemed to fear Vincent Green very much in that there was apparent cold sweat on his

    forehead.

    Vincent then said coldly, "My son, Joseph, ran away from home in the middle of the night yesterday.

    Along with him is my elder brother''s son, Lucas Bush. This is a photo of them. Mobilize all your people

    to look for them and try your best to find them. Remember, keep it low. Don''t let others know about

    this."

    "Yes, yes, yes!"

    The manager got even more nervous after hearing his orders. His hands kept trembling as he took over

    the photo from Vincent.

    However, before he could have a look of the photo, Vincent whispered to him, "After finding them,

    knock my son out and bring him back. As for this Lucas Bush..."

    Lucas and Joseph both froze in the air vent.

    A little confused, the manager looked straight at Vincent and asked, "What should I do with Lucas

    Bush?"

    "Find a ce, kill him and throw him into the sea. Remember, don''t leave any traces behind."

    Lucas simply couldn''t believe what he had heard.

    What?

    His biological uncle wanted to kill him!?

    Joseph was also scared out of his wits.

    ''Is this my daddy?''

    ''How could this be?''

    ''Why does Daddy want to kill Lucas?''

    He had a nce at Lucas. Seeing that his face was a little ugly, he almost opened his mouth, but Lucas

    found it and tightly covered his mouth in time.

    Holy Jesus!

    They would both be doomed if to let Vincent find out that they were here.

    The manager was a bit surprised after hearing such orders.

    "What? You can''t handle this?"

    "No, Mr. Vincent, now the kids of your family have run away from home, so the Green family must be

    searching for them everywhere. If our people do this to Lucas Bush, I''m afraid..."

    The manager was a little scared.

    Vincent sneered, "What is the use of your shooting coaches? What is this club for? As far as I know,

    Lucas Bush likes shooting very much. Ask your men to go out and look for him, mainly around shooting

    clubs. If you find him, then lure him over in the name of the shooting club. If he enters our club, we''ll

    have the final say. Of course, the Green family is now arranging people to look for them everywhere.

    You''d better avoid direct confrontation with them, especially Samuel Green and Nicole Bush."

    "Yes!"

    Only then did the manager pick up the photo.

    Looking at the two kids who were much alike in the photo, the manager asked, "Which one of them is

    your son?"

    "This is my son, Joseph Green."

    Vincent directly found out a photo of Joseph and handed it to the manager.

    "I can''t stay here for too long. I must go out and pretend to be looking for the kids with them. It''s an

    opportunity for us this time. Teach your men to be smart, you hear?"

    "Yes!"

    The manager hurried to nod at him.

    With that, Vincent then left the office.

 Chapter 496 Why Are You Apologizing

    Chapter 496 Why Are You Apologizing

    After Vincent left, the manager did not stay any longer. He quickly went out to arrange for his men.

    After everyone left, Joseph whispered, "Lucas, was what I just heard true?"

    "I also want to know."

    Lucas was totally shocked.

    His uncle wanted to kill him!

    When he studied and trained with his uncle in the Night Elf Empire, his uncle treated him extremely well

    and even treated him as his own son. Why did his uncle want to kill him now?

    Lucas could not figure out.

    Joseph said with fear, "Let''s go home now. I can tell that this is my daddy''s ce. Maybe this shooting

    club was secretly owned by my daddy. We''re in danger. I heard that uncle and mommy have alsoe

    out to look for us. As long as we give them a call, can we go back? As long as we return to the Greens''

    house, perhaps my daddy will not do anything to you."

    Lucas did not say anything.

    Lucas frowned, as if he hadn''t recovered from the previous shock. It seemed that he was thinking of

    something else.

    "Lucas, did you listen to me?"

    Joseph hurriedly shook Lucas.

    Lucas frowned and said, "We can''t call here. We don''t know if there is a signal blocker or not. Besides,

    we don''t know where my daddy and mommy are. They may not believe us when we tell them this. Let''s

    get some evidence first."

    "Evidence? What evidence?"

    Joseph didn''t quite understand.

    Lucas looked at Joseph with aplicated expression.

    "Just follow me."

    Lucas didn''t say anything.

    However, Joseph grasped Lucas¡¯ hand and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely not let anyone to hurt

    you."

    Last time, because of Riley, he had lost Lucas. During that time, he wished he could kill himself.

    Now, Joseph didn''t know why Vincent wanted to kill Lucas, but he didn''t want to see anything happen

    to Lucas.

    "Aren''t you afraid of your daddy anymore?"

    Joseph froze by Lucas¡¯ question and whispered, "I''m afraid, but even if I''m afraid, I will protect you.

    You''re my brother."

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Lucas smiled and said, "Take it easy! I won''t die so easily."

    The two children talked for a while. When they were about to get down, the door of the office was

    opened again.

    This time, the manager and a coach came in.

    Lucas¡¯ mind went nk when he saw this coach.

    It was the Coach Lionel who stopped him and his mommy in the amusement park.

    "Manager, what do you want me to do?"

    Lionel was sweating profusely. Obviously, he was doing something just now.

    The manager took out the photos of Lucas and Joseph and said, "Mr. Vincent has given us an order to

    find these two children. Bring this one back after stunning him and find a chance to kill the other one."

    Lionel looked at Lucas in the photo and said, "I saw this child yesterday in the nearby amusement park.

    This child''s marksmanship is very urate, and I gave them my business card. I saw that child was

    very interested in shooting. I don''t know if he will call me or not."

    "Really? These two kids have run away from home. The children from the wealthy families are always

    rich. You''d better listen to the phone today. If they call you, we will do a great job."

    A smile shed across the manager''s face.

    Lionel frowned and said, "Why does Mr. Vincent want to kill such a young child?"

    "How should I know?"

    "Manager, this child has a promising prospect. It''s a pity to kill him."

    Hearing Lionel''s words, the manager sighed and said, "There are so many young children with a

    promising prospect. You know, our shooting club is funded by Mr. Vincent. To put it bluntly, the whole

    club belongs to Mr. Vincent. Let''s do as Mr. Vincent ordered."

    "But such a good boy is the best candidate for assassination in the future. That we established the

    shooting club was to set up an assassination team for Mr. Vincent. Believe me. I can''t be wrong about

    people. This child is absolutely one in a million. As long as we destroy his face, make him lose his

    memories, and then train him into a killer, he will definitely be a sharp weapon of us in the future. Think

    about it. There isn''t much time left for us. How many shooters do we have now? "

    Lionel''s words made the manager frown.

    "Lionel, you have to think it through. He is a Green. If he remembers his own background when he

    grows up in the future, then we''ll be in trouble."

    The manager''s words made sense.

    Lionel whispered, "Didn''t we have the medicine? As long as he doesn''t remember that he is a Green

    for the rest of his life, it''s fine."

    "You have to take care of this yourself. Don''t let anyone see through the ws."

    "Yes!"

    Lionel quickly left.

    Joseph and Lucas heard their words clearly.

    Lucas¡¯ eyes were slightly cold.

    How could these people be so bad?

    This coach Lionel is not a good guy.

    ''He only wanted to turn me into a killing machine. He also wanted me to lose my memories and forget

    about my family. This was simply outrageous.''

    However, Joseph was a little scared out of his wits.

    This waspletely different from what he knew.

    He was even a little scared silly.

    The manager did a few more things in the office before leaving.

    This time, Lucas did not dare to move easily.

    Since there was no one in the office, Joseph said in a low voice, "Lucas, let''s get down and use the

    phone here to call uncle and the others. Probably no one will find us."

    That was a good idea.

    Logically speaking, they would be safe when they contact Samuel and Nicole, but Lucas didn''t want to

    go back home like this.

    He said that he was looking for a bright future that belonged to him. However, he did not find the bright

    future; instead, it caused a cmity that might get him killed.

    And the person who wanted to kill him was his own uncle.

    Lucas was a little confused, and he whispered, "Wait a moment."

    "Wait for what?"

    Joseph was so anxious and worried.

    If he had known that it would be so dangerous toe out this time, he would not let Lucase out

    with him.

    However, Lucas whispered, "Now, there are so many people outside. We can''t escape even if we go

    out. We might be caught by them. We can only figure out a way to get out of here after they all leave."

    "When will they leave?"

    "I don''t know. Let''s wait and see."

    Lucas'' calm made Joseph''s panicked heart quiet down.

    Joseph looked at Lucas and said guiltily, "I''m sorry."

    "Why do you apologize?"

    Lucas felt that Joseph was a little different.

    Joseph bit his lower lip and said, "It''s my fault. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have run away from

    home with me. If we weren''t leave home, you wouldn''t be in danger now. Last time, my mother

    kidnapped you. This time, it''s my daddy who wants to kill you. I''m really sorry. I don''t know why they did

    this. I don''t know why they were so bad. But Lucas, I''m really worried about you. I...."

    "Alright, it''s not you who want to kill me. Why are you apologizing?"

    Lucas directly interrupted Joseph.

    Lucas remembered what Joseph had done when Riley kidnapped himst time.

    If Joseph could not be considered as a qualified brother, who could be a brother then?

    Moreover, Lucas always felt that Joseph was different from those adults.

    He didn''t understand why Vincent wanted to kill him. Since he didn''t understand, he would not want to

    figure out. He would find some cluester.

    Lucas and Joseph were lying in the venttion port, not daring to speak loudly even if they wanted to.

    As time passed, Joseph fell asleep.

    Seeing Joseph sleep soundly, Lucas also felt a little sleepy.

    He yawned and fell asleep in a daze.

    Samuel and Nicole had already found half of the Seapolis City, but they couldn''t find them. They were

    extremely anxious.

    Nicole even sent out the people of the Night Elf Empire to look for the children, but there was no clue.

    Someone said that they had seen the two children at the subway station, but no one knew that which

    subway they took.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Nicole and Samuel immediately rushed to the subway station.

    There was a vast sea of people here. Where could they find the two children?

    Nicole was so worried that she was about to cry.

    Samuel was afraid that she would be tired, so he whispered, "Don''t worry. Lucas did not run away from

    home on a whim. With his temperament, he should have nned out the specific route and the

    address he wanted to go to. Let''s take a rest and think about where Lucas wants to go recently.

    Perhaps there will be some clues. It will be much better than searching like headless flies. "

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole paused for a moment. A scene of yesterday in the amusement park

    suddenly shed through her mind.

    "Lucas wants to shoot. I remember that a man came to persuade us to join a shooting club. I told you

    about it."

    After Nicole mentioned this, Samuel also remembered.

    "What''s the name of the coach? Where is the shooting club?"

    "I didn''t see carefully. I didn''t want Lucas to go there then, so I threw away the business card."

    Nicole regretted that she didn''t keep the business card.

    She didn''t even remember the man''s name and the specific address.

    "Where do you keep the business card?"

    "I threw it away. It was in the amusement park we went yesterday."

    "Go and look!"

    Samuel held a glimmer of hope and quickly headed towards the amusement park with Nicole.

    However, when they arrived, the rubbish here had already been cleaned up, leaving no traces behind.

    Nicole almost fainted.

    "It''s all my fault! I should have seen Lucas'' expression at that time. Why did I forget that Lucas liked

    shooting best? Do you think it''s possible that Lucas picked up that business card and took Joseph

    there?"

    Hearing Nicole''s guess, Samuel nod slightly.

    "It''s not possible. They must have been there. Otherwise, this brat wouldn''t have left so

    straightforwardly. However, the most important thing now is to know where the shooting club is."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole''s mind went nk. She suddenly said, "I know where we can find the

    club''s address."

 Chapter 497 I Hope They Are There

    Chapter 497 I Hope They Are There

    "Where?"

    A look of hope shed across Nicole''s face.

    Samuel did not say anything and went to the amusement park with Nicole. They directly came to the

    shooting stall and found the owner.

    "Hello. Do you remember me?"

    Nicole hurriedly said.

    The boss had an impression of Nicole who had won several rounds in a day.

    "Oh,dy, I remember you. Are you bringing your son to y again today? I don''t want to continue with

    you."

    The boss thought that they were here to challenge him, so he was very nervous.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "No, no. Actually, I came here today to ask you some

    things."

    "What is it?"

    The boss was puzzled.

    Looking at the clothes and attire of these two people in front of him, he could tell that they definitely

    were not ordinary people. However, what were they asking about if they weren''t ordinary people?

    Seeing that Nicole was a little anxious, Samuel couldn''t help but say, "Our son shot here yesterday and

    performed quite well. Then a coach said that he worked in a shooting club. My wife identally lost his

    business card. We just came to ask you whether you know that coach or not. Can you show us the

    way? My son is really interested in shooting. We discussed it yesterday and nned to visit the club."

    Hearing that Samuel was talking about this matter, the boss heaved a sigh of relief.

    "If this is the case, then it''s easy. As long as you go there, you won''te here to challenge me again,

    right?"

    "No, no. Actually, my son just came to y yesterday. Do me a favor, please."

    Samuel took out his wallet and gave the boss five hundred.

    The five hundred was much more valuable than the dolls that Lucas had taken away.

    The boss quickly put the money away with a smile and said, "You should be talking about Lionel,

    right?"

    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s him."

    Nicole had some impression of what that coach''s name was.

    Hearing their answer, the boss whispered, "Lionel is an excellent coach here. The students he taught

    are really excellent. They have participated in severalpetitions and almost all of them have won

    the prizes. He oftenes here to find good candidates. If you want to find him, go along this road.

    There is a subway station about five hundred meters away. Take the subway and get off at Pampas

    River Station. The shooting club is opposite the subway station. "

    Nicole and Samuel quickly became happy.

    "Thank you, boss."

    After saying that, they quickly left.

    Nicole was somewhat excited.

    "Do you think Lucas and Joseph will be there?"

    Samuel shook his head slightly, "I don''t know. But we have to go over and see. What if they are there? I

    can''t figure out where they can go."

    "That''s right. I hope they''re there."

    When Nicole and Samuel arrived at the shooting club, there weren''t any people. It was rather quiet.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I''m not sure."

    Samuel protected Nicole behind him and walked in.

    "Hello, we are here to visit the club. If possible, we would like to see Lionel."

    Samuel went straight to the front desk and exined his purpose.

    When the receptionist heard that they were looking for Lionel, she nced at him and said in a low

    voice, "Lionel went out to deal with something. Pleasee tomorrow. Our club has an activity today

    and they all went to field training. There''s no one in the club now. I''m really sorry."

    Hearing what the receptionist said, Samuel and Nicole frowned slightly.

    If there was no one in the club, then where were Lucas and Joseph?

    "May I ask if two children came here this morning?"

    "Children? Many childrene here every day. May I know which one you are talking about?"

    When Nicole heard the receptionist''s question, she wanted to take out her phone and show Lucas¡¯

    photo to the receptionist. But she was stopped by Samuel.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. We just wanted to take a look first. If it''s good, we will send our children here. Since the

    club has an activity today, we wille another day."

    "Alright!"

    The receptionist was very polite.

    Samuel went out of the club, with Nicole.

    After they came out, Nicole was very puzzled and asked, "Why don''t you let me ask if Lucas and

    Joseph have been here?"

    "Something''s wrong here."

    Samuel''s words froze Nicole slightly.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Even if there was an outdoor activity, it wouldn''t be so quiet. Do you remember what the boss said?

    He said that the coach here was good and that many children were awarded. It was impossible that no

    parents sent children here."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole said, "They said they have an outdoor activity today? Perhaps all the

    parents know about it."

    "The parents of children who are members naturally know, but what about other parents? Those who

    want to visit shouldn''t know, right?"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Samuel walked directly to the supermarket opposite the club.

    "Hello, I want to buy a pack of cigarettes."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    His handsome appearance shocked the waitress.

    "Sir, what kind of cigarette do you want?"

    "Marlboro."

    Samuel''s reply made the waitress look at him again.

    She hurriedly gave Samuel a pack of Marlboro.

    When Samuel paid, he asked, "Why is there no one in the opposite club today? I want to go in and see

    if it is possible to have a ss here."

    When the waitress heard that she had a chance to talk to the handsome man, she hurriedly said, "You

    don''t know, do you? The club is usually bustling with people. Our supermarket also has more

    customers because of the club. There were a lot of people this morning, but for some reason, a person

    came. He seemed to have some background. Later the manager and the coaches of the club took the

    students out. They said that they went for field training. And the parents who came to visit were also

    sent away and asked them toe tomorrow. I don''t know what''s going on. This is the first time I''ve

    seen a guest being pushed out since I''ve been working here for more than half a year. "

    Hearing the waitress¡¯ answer, Samuel frowned slightly. Nicole, who was waiting outside, also heard the

    news.

    In other words, it was so quiet after someone came here.

    Samuel got the information he wanted, smiled at the waitress, and then turned to leave the

    supermarket.

    "Are you leaving now? May I friend you via Twitter."

    The waitress probably took a fancy to Samuel and chased after him.

    Samuel pointed at Nicole beside him and said, "Sorry. This is my wife. She doesn''t allow me to Friend

    a woman via Twitter."

    The waitress was a little embarrassed.

    ¡®My God!¡¯

    ¡®Why handsome guys always have girlfriends or get married early?¡¯

    She smiled and went back.

    Seeing Samuel''s arrogant expression, Nicole whispered, "Your handsome appearance and smile

    helped you get the news. Are you feeling pretty good?"

    "What are you talking about? I just bought a pack of cigarettes."

    Samuel felt that Nicole, who was jealous, was quite cute. If they hadn''te out to look for Lucas and

    Joseph, it would be great.

    Nicole did not want to flirt with him.

    She looked at the club in front of them and whispered, "Do you think Lucas and Joseph are here or

    not?"

    "I''m not sure. We can go in and take a look."

    "How do we get in? That receptionist didn''t allow us to enter."

    Nicole also wanted to go in and take a look. After all, this was a ce where children mighte.

    Samuel pointed to the coffee shop opposite them and said, "Wait for me there. I''ll go in and look for

    them."

    "I want to go, too."

    "No!"

    Nicole''s request was directly rejected by Samuel.

    Looking at Nicole''s unconvinced expression, he said softly, "I''m not afraid that you will drag me down.

    We don''t know what''s going on in this club. Besides, I need someone to keep an eye on me from

    outside. Maybe those people wille back as soon as I get in. Stay outside and cooperate with me. If

    something happens, you can react as quickly as you can, right? "

    Even though he said these, Nicole knew that Samuel was worried about her.

    Thinking of her current body, Nicole sighed and said, "Sure, I won''t go in. I''ll wait for you there, but if

    there''s anything, you must tell me."

    "Alright!"

    After Samuel and Nicole discussed it, they separated.

    Nicole entered the coffee shop and sat down by the window. Samuel climbed into the club along with

    the water pipe in the back street.

    Fortunately, there weren''t any people in the back street. Otherwise, Samuel wouldn''t know how to

    exin if anyone saw him.

    Lucas and Joseph slept for a while. Then they were awakened by the wind at the vent.

    They looked at each other and couldn''t help butugh when they saw the saliva at the corner of their

    mouths.

    At this time, they could sleep. They could be considered heartless and inattentive.

    Lucas quickly wiped the corner of his mouth and whispered, "They should have gone. Let''s go down

    and take a look."

    "Alright!"

    Two brats crawled down the window.

    Lucas looked around and saw the surveince video in the room. He deleted the pictures of him and

    Joseph from the video.

    Then he said to Joseph, "Call my mommy and tell her where we are."

    "Didn''t you say we were going to get some evidence?"

    Joseph remembered what Lucas said earlier.

    After sleeping for a while, Lucas¡¯ mind became a little clear.

    He whispered, "Go back first. I will talk with Samuel. But you''d better hide. I''m afraid your daddy will

    beat you."

    Thinking of Vincent, Lucas frowned slightly.

    However, Joseph shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid. I''m the one who get you into trouble."

    "Don''t say anything stupid. Call my mommy quickly."

    As Lucas spoke, he quickly ran to the door of the room and opened a crack to observe the situation

    outside.

    Without dy, Joseph hurriedly picked up the phone and dialed Nicole.

    Nicole was drinking coffee and waiting for news from Samuel, when the phone suddenly rang.

    She lowered her head to take a look, only to discover that it was an unfamiliar number, so she felt a

    little conflicted.

    A car suddenly stopped at the entrance of the club. A few people got off from the car and walked into

    the club.

 Chapter 498 Stop Right There

    Chapter 498 Stop Right There

    Nicole quickly answered the phone.

    She thought it was Samuel.

    "Samuel, leave right now. Someone has returned and directly entered the club."

    As soon as she answered the phone, Nicole said this directly.

    When Joseph heard Nicole''s voice, he was surprised. Then, he subconsciously asked, "Mommy, is

    Daddying in?"

    "Joseph? Are you inside?"

    Nicole''s heart suddenly jumped into her throat.

    "Yes, Lucas and I are both here. We might be trapped, so I want to tell you and Uncle to save us."

    Joseph quickly told Nicole about the current situation.

    "Where are you? I''ll tell Samuel to pick you up."

    Now, Nicole didn''t have time to me Joseph and Lucas. It was better to keep the two children safe.

    Joseph hurriedly told Nicole the address.

    After hanging up the phone, Lucas whispered, "What did Mommy say?"

    "Mommy said that Daddy hade in, but she also said that the people of the club were back. They

    have alreadye in. What should we do? Should we stay here and wait for Uncle, or should we go

    out?"

    Joseph was a little uncertain.

    Lucas heard footsteps outside and hurriedly pulled Joseph to hide under the table.

    It was impossible to climb up the vent now.

    Joseph''s heart pounded.

    He hoped no one woulde into the office.

    On the other hand, Nicole was contacting Samuel. Unfortunately, Samuel''s phone had somehow

    switched on flight mode, so she couldn''t even call in.

    Nicole was extremely anxious, but she could not enter.

    The door to the office opened.

    Lucas clenched Joseph''s hands tightly. They were somewhat nervous.

    A man walked to the desk and tried to open the drawer to look for something.

    Joseph was a little scared. He couldn''t help but shrink inside, identally touching the table.

    Shit!

    Lucas said secretly, and then he directly winked at Joseph.

    The man noticed that there was someone under the table, so he bent down to check.

    Right at this moment, Joseph directly punched him in the eye.

    "Which little bastard hit me?"

    With this shout, Lucas hurriedly rushed out, punched and kicked the man, and even used a towel to

    cover his mouth.

    "Run!"

    Lucas tangled the man and shouted to Joseph, who was a little dumbfounded.

    "What about you?"

    "Don''t worry about me. I can manage it. Go now!"

    Thinking how smart Lucas was and that he might be a burden to Lucas if he stayed here, Joseph

    hurriedly ran away.

    When Joseph got to the door, he whispered, "I''ll find Uncle and let him save you out."

    "Go!"

    Lucas noticed that the man had a gun on him.

    When Lucas wanted to touch it, the man finally reacted and broke free from Lucas'' restraints.

    Although Lucas had some skill, he was still a child. How could his strength bepared to an adult''s?

    The man threw him out.

    Lucas bumped his head on the table, feeling a burning pain.

    He didn''t have a rest, but got up and ran out.

    The man did not expect this child to be so intelligent, even ignoring his own pain.

    He quickly sounded the rm.

    Immediately, the entire club''s rm sounded.

    As soon as Samuel entered the club, he heard the rm and frowned. He also felt that something was

    wrong.

    He quickly moved towards the ce where the rms were most concentrated.

    Before Lucas could reach the door, he was grabbed by the man by the cor.

    "Brat, let''s see where you''re going."

    In a hurry, Lucas directly took off his coat and escaped, as swift as a loach.

    "Damn it! Little brat, stop!"

    The man was irritated.

    Lucas was just a little boy, who actually teased him twice. This was simply outrageous!

    The man angrily threw Lucas'' coat away and chased after him.

    Lucas did not know which direction he should run, so he could only subconsciously choose to run to

    the right.

    "Quick! Catch him!"

    The man shouted from behind.

    A few sturdy men ran towards Lucas.

    Lucas was panicked.

    What if he failed to beat these men?

    Lucas hesitated whether to jump down from here or not.

    If he followed the flushing pipe outside, he would probably be able to climb down. ,

    Thinking of this, Lucas threw the things beside him towards them. No matter what it was, as long as he

    could hold it, he directly grabbed it and threw it over.

    While these people were dodging, Lucas quickly ran towards the window.

    "Don''t let him escape! This brat is sneaking around in the manager''s office. I don''t know what he''s

    doing."

    With a single sentence, everyone straightened up and chased after Lucas in unison.

    Seeing that Lucas was about to open the window and jump down, someone suddenly grabbed him by

    the waist.

    "Brat, where are you going?"

    "Let go of me! Let go!"

    Lucas struggled, even kicked and punched the man. At the critical moment, he even bit his opponent''s

    wrist.

    The man was in extreme pain, but he didn''t dare to let go. He directly raised his other hand and waved

    towards Lucas'' neck.

    A burst of intense pain came, and Lucas instantly fainted.

    "Take him away!"

    The man directly carried Lucas away.

    After Joseph ran out alone, he met a few people and quickly hid in the room nearby.

    Seeing them leave, Joseph opened the door and ran out.

    "Joseph?"

    He was lucky and ran into Samuel not long after.

    "Uncle!"

    Joseph''s eyes immediately turned red.

    "Where''s Lucas?"

    "Lucas is still in the office. He told me to leave first. Uncle, can we go back and save him?"

    Joseph hurriedly grabbed Samuel''s arm.

    His hands were icy cold.

    Samuel knew that Joseph was frightened, so he whispered, "Joseph, listen to me. I''ll send you to the

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    window. Climb down the flushing pipe and find your mom in the coffee shop opposite. Do you hear

    me?"

    "Uncle, are you going to save Lucas alone?"

    Joseph looked at Samuel, hoping to get an urate answer.

    "Yes!"

    Hearing this, Joseph nodded.

    "I can do it!"

    Samuel sent Joseph to the window. He watched as Joseph climbed down the flushing pipe and ran

    towards the cafe.

    Seeing Joseph enter the cafe, Samuel turned around to look for Lucas.

    Unfortunately, due to this dy, Lucas, who was unconscious, was directly taken to the basement.

    The people above were still pretending to be looking for him.

    Samuel also avoided them, but couldn''t find Lucas.

    At this moment, he heard the two men discussing something.

    "Do you think that brat ran out? Otherwise, why can''t we find anyone everywhere?"

    "Who knows? This brat somehow came in and hid in the manager''s office. We don''t know whether the

    documents in the office have been lost or not. If the manager found out about this, we''ll be done."

    "Enough. Hurry up and find that brat."

    As they walked away, the two men''s voices became lower and lower.

    Samuel frowned.

    Did Lucas really run out?

    With Lucas'' intelligence, it was not impossible, but Samuel still intended to look for him.

    After searching for more than ten minutes, seeing more and more peopleing back, Samuel did not

    dare to dy and hurriedly ran back.

    When he found Nicole in the coffee shop, both Joseph and Nicole looked behind Samuel.

    "Where''s Lucas?"

    Hearing their question, Samuel''s heart sank.

    "Hasn''t Lucas returned?"

    "No, have you seen Lucas?"

    Nicole suddenly became nervous.

    Samuel looked bad.

    "I didn''t find him, nor did the people of the club. I thought he had ran out."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole said worriedly, "We''ve been staring at the club all the time, but didn''t

    see Lucase out."

    "We can''t go back now. Their people are all back. Nicole, bring Joseph back first. I''ll see if there''s any

    way to find Lucas."

    Samuel was also very anxious.

    If Lucas hadn''te out yet, where could he be?

    However, Joseph grabbed Samuel''s sleeve and whispered, "Uncle, you must find Lucas, otherwise he

    will die."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Joseph''s words frightened both Nicole and Samuel.

    "Joseph, don''t talk nonsense. Your Mommy is timid."

    Nicole''s expression changed.

    Joseph was silent for a while, as if he was thinking of something. But he paused for a moment and

    said, "Lucas and I nned to study here when we were at the club just now. Lucas said that this ce

    would be our paradise. But before we finished visiting, my daddy came."

    "Your daddy?"

    Samuel and Nicole were somewhat surprised.

    How did Vincent know that the children were here at the first possible moment?

    And if he knew, why didn''t he call them?

    However, Joseph nodded and said, "Yes, it''s my daddy. He is very familiar with the manager of this

    club. Lucas and I hid in the vent of the manager''s office and heard my daddy ask them to go out to find

    us. If they found me, they would knock me out and bring me back. If they found Lucas, they would

    directly kill him."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Nicole felt a chill run down her spine.

    "What did he say? What did they do to Lucas?"

    Samuel looked sullen.

    Even though he didn''t want to believe it, the child wouldn''t lie. Moreover, Joseph was Vincent''s son, so

    Vincent couldn''t let his own son to frame him, right?

    "Joseph, are you sure you haven¡¯t misheard?"

    "I didn''t! Lucas also heard it, so we hid in the vent and had no guts toe out. I don''t know when we

    fell asleep. When we woke up, we were stuck in it."

    They were indeed unlucky.

    Samuel looked even more terrible.

    Nicole looked at him and asked in a low voice, "What should we do? If what Joseph said is true, can

    we still send him back?"

 Chapter 499 How Long Could They Protect Him

    Chapter 499 How Long Could They Protect Him

    It was difficult for Samuel to answer.

    Vincent''s attitude towards Joseph earlier was obvious. If Joseph went back now, ording to Vincent''s

    current rigorous standards, it was very likely that he would be punished with corporal punishment.

    After all, Samuel had witnessed this child grew up. Thinking about the pain he had received recently,

    Samuel whispered, "Take Joseph to our vi first. We''ll talk about it when we find Lucas."

    "Be careful."

    Actually, Nicole wanted to go together with Samuel to save her son, but she couldn''t leave Joseph

    alone. Most importantly, the Green family had many people around now, and it was uncertain if

    Samuel''s men were around.

    If what Joseph said was true, if the club had something to do with Vincent, then Joseph was not safe

    here.

    Although she was worried about Lucas, she knew that she could not ignore Joseph.

    Nicole knew what Samuel meant. They had been together for a long time, so they understood what to

    do without speaking out.

    Seeing that Nicole understood what he meant, Samuel whispered, "Take care of yourself."

    "I''ve already called Finn over just in case anything happens. Don''t worry. But since Jacob isn''t here,

    can you do it by yourself?"

    Nicole was concerned about Samuel.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry about me. As your husband, I can always make it. You

    and Joseph go back to the vi now and wait for me."

    "Be careful."

    "I see."

    Samuel watched as Nicole left with Joseph.

    Joseph said worriedly, "Mommy, can Uncle save Lucas out?"

    "Sure!"

    Nicole continued to cheer Joseph up, but in fact, she was also cheering herself up.

    Lucas woke up not long after he was thrown into the basement.

    He looked around and saw that several children had been captured. Most importantly, they were older

    than him. However, they were all wounded. Some even hid in the corner coldly without saying a word.

    It wasn''t that they hadn''t seen Lucas, but that they were so indifferent that when they saw him, they

    didn''t even step forward to ask who he was.

    The children''s eyes were filled with sadness and despair.

    Lucas didn''t know where he was, but he knew that he definitely couldn''t just sit here and wait to die.

    "Friends, where is this ce?"

    Lucas sat up and felt a slight pain in his neck.

    The other children only nced at him but did not respond.

    Lucas was a little depressed.

    "I was captured here. Don''t you want to get out of here? Can you tell me where this ce is? I''ll find a

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    way to inform my daddy and let him save us."

    Lucas hoped to seek help.

    But the children remained indifferent.

    Just as Lucas had no idea what to do, a little girl who was not much older than him came over.

    "Little sister, do you know where this is?"

    Joseph hurriedly asked and even smiled, hoping that she would tell him for his sake.

    The little girl opened her mouth and pointed at her tongue.

    Lucas sat on the ground, and his expression changed.

    He saw that half of the little girl''s tongue had been cut off, which frightened him.

    Lucas couldn''t help but recall what Lionel had said.

    Lionel said that he would think of a way to make Lucas forget his identity and became a killing tool. Just

    like the little girl?

    Lucas'' heart started to beat wildly.

    No!

    He wouldn''t be mute!

    "Little sister, are they all like this?"

    Lucas pointed at other children.

    The little girl nodded.

    Lucas suddenly felt that his body was cold.

    What should he do?

    Could he get out of here?

    Or would he also be one of them?

    No!

    He didn''t want to!

    Lucas was so frightened that he hurriedly got up. He intended to pull open the basement door, but

    when he touched the iron door, an electric current instantly rushed over. He fell down.

    "Oops!"

    Lucas sat on the ground, feeling so painful that his butt was about to crack.

    The little girl hurriedly stepped forward to help him up.

    "You can''t escape."

    The little girl couldn''t speak fluently. Lucas even had to listen carefully to hear what she was saying.

    Lucas was frightened.

    Although he was a little clever and relied on his own skills, he had never experienced such cruelty.

    How cruel it was!

    How old were they when their tongues were cut off? It seemed that those children were not much older

    than him.

    Lucas stood up again tenaciously. He wanted to find his bag, but he realized that he didn''t have

    anything on him, not even a mobile phone.

    He didn''t know if they were lost when escaping; or if those people had taken them away.

    When he thought those people would know his identity, Lucas was especially frightened.

    Daddy, mommy, where were you?

    Lucas was regretful.

    He shouldn''t have run away with Joseph so impulsively!

    He didn''t know if Joseph had escaped or if he had been caught like him.

    If he could listen to Mommy and wait until he was older enough to learn how to shoot, wouldn''t he be

    reduced to this state?

    Or if it wasn''t for his insistence oning here, he and Joseph wouldn''t have experienced this, right?

    The more Lucas thought about it, the sadder he felt, the more he missed Nicole and Samuel.

    He finally understood that it was better to be at home than to go out.

    But now that he was here, did anyone else know it?

    Lucas looked at the electric on the door, which was shing. He refused to submit to such

    treatment and charge forward again. In the end, he was electrocuted back for another time.

    The little girl couldn''t bear to see this and hurriedly grabbed him. She murmured something, but she

    couldn''t express herself clearly.

    The other children finally had a change.

    Perhaps in their eyes, Lucas was such a fool. No one was able to use his own flesh and blood to hit the

    lightning gate.

    However, Lucas was stubborn.

    He didn''t want to be locked up like a cripple, nor did he want to be ordered around like a dog, let alone

    to be someone who didn''t even know who he was.

    Rather than living in such a grievance, it would be better to crash to death here.

    Thinking of this, Lucas shook off the little girl, rushed forward again and again, and was electrocuted

    back over and over.

    He already felt that his entire body was about to fall apart, but he wouldn''t yield.

    The other children seemed to have been touched by him. They hurriedly stood up and pulled Lucas

    together, hiding him behind them.

    Lucas did not know what they were doing. He struggled, wanting to beg them, and even wanted to

    shout, but one of them covered his mouth tightly.

    At this moment, footsteps came from outside.

    A man walked in.

    He looked at the children in front of him and said coldly, "There''s something happening outside today.

    You guys don''t need to train anymore, but you can''t stay like this. Since you can''t go out to train, then I

    will train your endurance."

    As he spoke, he had someone open the iron door and walked in with a whip.

    Seeing the iron door open, Lucas wanted to rush out. Unfortunately, his body was tightly pressed down

    by these children, and he was unable to move at all. The little girl also tightly held his hand, signaling

    him not to speak.

    Before he could understand what was happening, the man had already begun to whip the children with

    his whip.

    "Remember this feeling! Whoever dares to escape or disobey my order, I will kill him! Do you

    understand?"

    The man whipped the children like mad.

    However, these children tightly pressed Lucas beneath them. They covered Lucas and protected him

    with their thin and weak bodies.

    The warm blood flowed down the whip andnded on Lucas'' face.

    The smell of blood was disgusting, but there was nothing he could do.

    He could only watch helplessly as these children were beaten up, watching as they stubbornly

    supported themselves in order to protect him.

    Lucas was not a crying child, but he suddenly cried.

    "Don''t do this!"

    "Please don''t!"

    Lucas shouted in his heart, but he couldn''t shout out. He wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t. He could

    only watch as the whip cruelly whipped on every child''s body.

    After a long time of torture, the man finally got tired and stopped.

    "Damn it, you''re all miserable wretches. Listen carefully. If anyone went wrong during tomorrow''s

    training, I will definitely let him bear all the consequences!"

    The man angrily turned around and left. He had someone close the iron door and left.

    The children finally couldn''t bear it and fell to the ground one by one.

    They trembled in pain, but they gritted their teeth and endured it.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to shout or cry, but that they couldn''t shout or cry anymore.

    The little girl finally let go of Lucas, but her palms were gnashed by Lucas.

    "Who is he? Why did he do this to you? How did you get caught? Didn''t you think of escaping?"

    Lucas rarely felt despair.

    Because he was aputer genius, he didn''t think that he would encounter any dangers. Furthermore,

    because he was the son of Samuel and Nicole, no one dared to do anything to him.

    However, Lucas realized that he was just an ordinary person.

    At this time, his genius and intelligence seemed to be of no use at all.

    These strangers were protecting him today, saving him from the pain.

    But tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow?

    How long could they protect him?

    Seeing the bruised faces, Lucas hugged his knees tightly and sat down.

    He missed Daddy, Mommy and Grandma.

    He missed a lot of people now, even Zoe and Joseph.

    He didn''t know if he could go back again, nor did he know if he could see them again.

    What if one day they saw his corpse and saw his iplete body? Would Mommy be sad? Would

    Daddy be disappointed?

    Lucas'' tears fell down.

    From birth until now, he had no idea for the first time. He had no idea how he should face his future life.

    He did not even know what kind of situation awaited him in the next moment.

 Chapter 500 She Should Believe in Samuel

    Chapter 500 She Should Believe in Samuel

    Lucas cried so sadly alone that he no longer had the sense of honor that a favored person usually

    assumed.

    Seeing Lucas like this, the little girl couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and gently patted him on the

    shoulder.

    Lucas raised his head slightly and saw the little girl smiling at him. She even took out a piece of melted

    chocte from her pocket.

    This piece of chocte seemed to be the treasure of the little girl. She hesitated for a moment before

    she handed it to Lucas.

    This was the first time Lucas knew that a piece of such chocte was most likely the little girl''s all

    wealth, or even thest thing she had left to save her life.

    He didn''t know if he should take it.

    Actually, he was a little hungry.

    Normally, at this point, Grandma would definitely have someone prepare delicious food, allowing him

    and Zoe to pick and choose among them.

    But now he looked at the chocte and suddenly felt a little guilty.

    Compared with the present, his past life was simply a world apart.

    When the surrounding children saw the little girl doing this, they all gestured for Lucas to eat the

    chocte.

    Lucas cried again.

    He felt himself particrly weak here.

    None of these children could speak, but Lucas was somewhat touched by their expressions and

    actions.

    "I will definitely take you out!"

    Lucas whispered.

    He didn''t know if the children could hear him; he didn¡¯t know what his fate would be, but he knew that

    he didn''t want to abandon them.

    The dungeon Lucas stayed seemed to have been forgotten. No one would remember this ce. Even

    a coach like Lionel had forgotten that there was such a ce.

    These children were all picked up from outside, or bought from traffickers. The money they spent was

    very cheap and these children''s aptitudes were not good.

    The reason they still left these children was to nurture them into tools for the assassination

    organization.

    These children did not have any human rights here, nor did they have any freedom. They had to

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    receive any kind of training as they were instructed.

    They could not speak, and could only passively ept everything.

    Lucas was caught by the security guards. Of course, they did not know that Lucas was the person they

    were looking for. They just thought that he was a naughty child who had entered the manager''s office to

    cause trouble.

    As long as the manager didn''t lose his papers and didn''t know about this thing, they won''t be punished.

    Therefore, the people who had participated in capturing Lucas reached agreement. No one would say

    anything about Lucas.

    In fact, not many people cared about how many children there were in the dungeon, because some of

    children here died, and some of them were newly brought in, so no one cared too much about them.

    Lucas ate the chocte in the end.

    He needed to recharge and find an opportunity to take these children out of here.

    After Lucas finished eating, the surrounding children smeared the blood on Lucas'' body, even on his

    face.

    He felt that the smell of blood filled his nose, which made him want to vomit. But Lucas deeply realized

    that these children were protecting him.

    They were nning to use their own blood to hide Lucas.

    Lucas wanted to cry again.

    After doing all of this, the children surrounded him and formed a circle around, like a protective

    umbre, which moved Lucas.

    The little girl had been holding Lucas'' hand.

    She loved tough, but there was no sound.

    Here was a silent world.

    No matter how painful you are, you must endure it, because you had lost your right to speak.

    Lucas knew that before Samuel found him and brought him back to the Green family, he had to live like

    a mute.

    Although it was difficult to ept this, Lucas quickly adjusted his emotions and tried his best to

    integrate himself into these children.

    Nicole brought Joseph back to the vi and handed him over to Petty and Zac to take care of. When

    she was worried and wanted to go out, she received a call from Samuel.

    "Don''t go out. Stay at home."

    "But I''m worried about you and Lucas."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel somewhat sad.

    "I''m also worried about your health."

    His words reduced Nicole to silence.

    Yes.

    Her body can''t take it anymore.

    It had been a long time since she had walked so far. She spent too much energy today and now, she

    felt very tired.

    However, her son had not been found yet. She did not know how her son was now. If she did not go

    find him, she would not feel at ease even at home.

    Moreover, she knew that Vincent wanted to kill her son, how could she not worry?

    "Samuel, even if I stay at home, I can''t stop worrying about Lucas. Please let me out."

    "Nicole, Lucas'' whereabouts are unknown now, you should take care of yourself. Don''t let me worry.

    Trust me and Finn, we will try our best to bring our child back."

    It wasn''t that Nicole didn''t want to believe Samuel''s promise, but she was very uneasy and sad.

    After Joseph was brought to a hot bath by Petty and Zac, he changed his clothes and came out.

    When he saw Nicole sitting there, he said sadly, "Mommy, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t run away from

    home with Lucas."

    How could Nicole have the heart to me Joseph now?

    Moreover, with Joseph''s personality, how could he instigate Lucas to run away from home with him?

    It was obvious that Joseph took the me for Lucas'' fault.

    Nicole pulled him to sit by her side. She whispered, "You are all children. You are wronged at home and

    want to run away, but you don''t know how dangerous the outside world is. Lucas is still wet behind the

    ears. He''s a willful child. I didn''t expect that he would take you out with him. Your grandma is very

    worried about you."

    "I''m sorry, Mommy. I don''t dare to do it anymore. But when will Lucase back? Can he escape from

    those people?"

    Joseph was really anxious.

    He thought he was useless.

    Every time, it was Lucas who protected him. Now, something happened to Lucas. As the eldest son of

    the Green family, and Lucas'' elder brother, he should protect Lucas, shouldn''t he?

    Seeing that Joseph was so anxious, Nicole was also afraid, but she whispered, "Yes, I believe your

    uncle will definitely bring Lucas back."

    Yes!

    She should believe in Samuel!

    However, she couldn''t let go of the worry about the child.

    Samuel looked for Lucas everywhere, but he still couldn''t find any news of Lucas.

    Vincent called and asked if Samuel had found the children.

    Hearing Vincent''s voice, Samuel was sad and angry.

    "No."

    He did not tell Vincent that Joseph was back. He did not know why, but subconsciously did not want

    Vincent toe into contact with Joseph.

    Vincent said that their mother''s health was not good, so he asked Samuel to return home.

    Samuel had no choice but to return to the Green''s.

    Because Laurel was worried about her grandchildren, she had a heart attack. Her heart was beating

    very hard, and she was also panicking.

    Gabrielle was treating her.

    Samuel and Vincent stood at the side, worried.

    "Where''s Nicole? Why hasn''t Nicole returned?"

    Vincent didn''t see Nicole and couldn''t help but ask.

    Samuel said indifferently, "She is not well. I told her to go back to the vi to rest first. She''s not in good

    health during this period of time. If I find Lucas, I''lle down hard on him."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Samuel whispered, "I also don''t know where Joseph is now. Unless he has

    the ability to hide outside all the time and neveres back, I would teach him a lesson."

    Samuel did not say anything. He nced at Vincent and said, "I want people."

    "You don''t need to tell me if you want to use people of our family."

    Vincent felt that Samuel was a little strange today.

    Samuel whispered, "I want to use the people of the Night Elf Empire. I know that Nicole has arranged

    Finn to do some things, but the rest of the Night Elf Empire is at your disposal. Now I want to use

    them."

    "Big brother, what do you want?"

    Vincent frowned slightly, obviously dissatisfied with Samuel''s request.

    However, Samuel whispered, "I suddenly thought of a ce. Perhaps Lucas would go there. However,

    if I went alone, it might not be very safe. I want to take the people of the Night Elf Empire to take a

    look."

    "Where?"

    "Just a small ce. Let''s look for it separately so we don''t miss the children. It''s been a night and a

    morning since they ran away. Although they have money, they''re dangerous if they''ve encountered bad

    people. Mom shouldn''t have any big problems with Doctor Farley around. Let''s buy some time to find

    the children."

    Samuel''s words made Vincent unable to refute.

    He thought for a while before giving the people of Night Elf Empire to Samuel.

    No matter what, Nicole was the owner of the Night Elf Empire. He was in charge only temporarily. Even

    if Samuel did not discuss it with him, as long as Nicole gave the order, the people of the Night Elf

    Empire would still listen to Nicole.

    Now that Samuel was willing to discuss with him, it meant that Samuel still treated him as his younger

    brother.

    Vincent looked at Samuel, his eyes full ofplicated emotions. However, he didn''t say anything and

    directly walked out of the Green''s.

    Seeing his back, Samuel did not know what to do.

    He took the people of the Night Elf Empire directly to the shooting club and surrounded the club

    immediately.

    The manager was scared and ran out in a hurry.

    "Mr. Green, what''s up? What do you want to do?"

    Although Vincent and Samuel looked alike, the manager recognized that the person in front of him was

    not Vincent at a nce.

    His sharp eyes made Samuel look at him with new eyes.

    It looked like this manager worked for Vincent for a long time. Otherwise, this man couldn''t be able to

    distinguish Vincent and him.

    Even Nicole couldn''t tell them apart at first.

    Samuel''s thoughts shed, but he said coldly, "Do you have a coach called Lionel Norton here?"

    "Yes, Mr. Green. However, Lionel has something to do and is not here."

    The manager didn''t know why Samuel came to visit Lionel suddenly, but he was still worried. Could it

    be that Lionel had found Lucas and Samuel found out what he had done to Lucas?

    Was Samuel here to get even with him?

 Chapter 501 I Dont Want to Suspect Anything

    Chapter 501 I Don''t Want to Suspect Anything

    Looking at the shrewd manager, Samuel couldn''t help but sneer and say, "Is that so? But Lionel gave

    my wife a business card and wants my son to study in this shooting club. Now I want to see how the

    club is, so you should show me around."

    After that, Samuel raised his foot and walked inside.

    The manager was very nervous.

    "Mr. Green, there''s no one here today. They''re all out. If you want to visit here, why not take a rain

    check?"

    "I, Samuel, could do everything I want. Another day? No way! Who do you think you are?!"

    After hearing what Samuel said, the manager was scared.

    "No, that''s not what I meant. Mr. Green, wait a moment. I''ll have it arranged now."

    "No need, I''ll just casually take a look."

    Samuel pushed the manager away.

    Cold sweat oozed out of the manager''s forehead. He hurriedly gave a look to hint that the people

    around him should quickly send a message to Vincent.

    It was not that Samuel did not see his small movements, but he pretended not to see them on purpose.

    He took people to hang about here, as if he was interested in everything.

    The manager couldn''t help but mutter in his heart when he saw Samuel walking around so leisurely.

    Didn''t Vincent say that the two children ran away from home?

    Since the children had been missing, why did Samuel still have the mood to wander around the club?

    It was so strange!

    Could it be that the two children were in his club?

    The manager''s idea scared himself.

    If Samuel really found the two children of the Green family here, how could he exin this?

    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy the manager became. He could not wait for Vincent to

    When Vincent received the manager''s call, he was somewhat surprised.

    He never thought that Samuel would go to the shooting club.

    Vincent thought a lot. He immediately gave up the idea of searching elsewhere and drove straight to

    the shooting club.

    "Brother, why are you here?"

    Vincent''s arrival made the manager breathe a sigh of relief.

    Although it was just a simple action, and even the manager did it carefully, Samuel still sensed it.

    It seemed like this ce was really a stronghold of Vincent as Joseph said, so this manager was likely

    to be someone of Vincent.

    Thinking of this, Samuel whispered, "Nothing much. I suddenly remembered that yesterday evening, I

    brought Lucas to shoot at the amusement park. A coach named Lionel from this club gave us a

    business card, saying that he wanted Lucas toe over and learn how to shoot. You know, Lucas

    likes guns very much. Today, I just want to see if Lucas and the others areing or not. After all, that

    business card was also lost."

    Samuel''s words caused Vincent to be slightly stunned.

    He then red at the manager.

    The manager knew that his men had got into trouble and said quickly, "Mr. Green, no children have

    "How do you know I''m here for the two children?"

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Only then did the manager realize that he had said something wrong and hurriedly said, "I guess it. It''s

    said that Mr. Green''s family has a pair of twins. Therefore, I thought it was for the sake of the two

    children."

    This reason was far-fetched, but it did make people unable to find problems.

    Samuel coldly nced at him and continued walking forward.

    The manager was a little frightened, but Vincent did not say anything. He just followed behind Samuel.

    "Brother, I don''t think Lucas and Joseph wille here, right?"

    "Who knows?"

    Samuel replied ambiguously and stopped when he passed by the bathroom.

    "I''m going to the bathroom. Do you want toe with me?"

    "No, brother, you can do whatever you want."

    Vincent hurriedly rejected.

    Samuel did not say anything and went into the bathroom.

    After Samuel entered the bathroom, Vincent looked coldly at the manager and asked in a low voice,

    "Do you find the children?"

    "Not yet, but I haven''t heard that they''re here."

    The manager broke out in cold sweat.

    Vincent narrowed his eyes and said, "Cancel all ns for now and find the two children first. Don''t

    make any mistakes, are you clear?"

    "Yes!"

    Inside, Samuel listened to the conversation between them, holding a small handset in his hand. Just

    now, when Vincent was not paying attention, Samuel ced a tiny bug on Vincent''s body.

    Now that Samuel heard the two of them say so, it confirmed that Joseph''s words were true, and this

    was indeed a stronghold of Vincent.

    Samuel''s thoughts were a littleplicated, and he threw away the bug in his hand.

    When he came out, he gave Vincent a meaningful look, which made Vincent feel somewhat guilty.

    "Brother, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing."

    Samuel said indifferently. Then he searched inch by inch. He searched everywhere in the club, but still

    didn''t find Lucas.

    At the same time, Lucas and the others were guarded by a few security guards, not letting them make

    any noise. Those security guards even tied them up, afraid that someone would take advantage of this

    opportunity to call for help.

    Although these people couldn''t speak, they could make a sound.

    There were surveince cameras in the basement.

    Lucas saw Samuel bringing people to look for him. Unfortunately, although he was here, and the

    distance between him and Samuel was only a few hundred meters, he could not leave this ce.

    The possibility of his sess in calling for help on his own was small, and now, he intended to take all

    the children out.

    Lucas looked at Samuel''s furrowed brows with tears in his eyes.

    ''Samuel, I''m here! I''m here!''

    Lucas shouted in his heart, but he didn''t dare to make any sound.

    These people were too cruel. He didn''t know what these security guards would do to the children if they

    were exposed.

    These things were beyond his imagination and understanding.

    The guards were somewhat anxious.

    "Why does Mr. Greene here?"

    One of them asked the other security guard.

    "Didn''t you hear that it was Lionel''s fault? Why he asked Mr. Green''s son toe over to learn to

    shoot."

    "That''s right. Isn''t this giving us trouble?"

    "Well, has Ryan Calo hidden well? Don''t let Mr. Green see him. Otherwise, Mr. Vincent won''t let us off."

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    Ryan?

    Although Lucas didn''t know who Ryan was, after he heard these two people''s words, he knew that

    Ryan was someone Samuel wanted to find.

    Lucas became even more anxious.

    How could he get out of here?

    He had always thought that he was smart, but now he had no way.

    Samuel almost flipped over the entire club, but he still didn''t see Lucas. He was somewhat

    disappointed, and he was even more worried.

    If Lucas wasn''t here, where would he be?

    Joseph said that they were separated here. During this period of time, he also let the people of the

    Night Elf Empire keep watching from the outside. They did not see anyone enter or leave at all.

    What exactly was wrong with this?

    At this moment, a man of the Night Elf Empire came in.

    "Mr. Green, we have found something."

    "Say!"

    Samuel''s expression immediately became serious.

    "Not long ago, there was a woman who sent garbage out. Our people found that there were two

    children in her garbage truck. One of them was dead and the other seemed to have been taken away."

    "Where was the child taken?"

    Samuel was very nervous.

    A female worker sending garbage?

    "Show me the video!"

    Samuel''s tough demands made the manager feel a little embarrassed.

    "Mr. Green, aren''t you here to see the training ground and the environment? Why are you..."

    Samuel looked at the manager and said coldly, "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. My son is missing.

    He''s missing in your club. If I find out that you kidnapped my son today, I, Samuel, will directly destroy

    your club."

    Vincent was also at the side. He did not refute Samuel''s words. He also said, "Yes, my son is missing

    at the same time. So, sir, turn on the surveince cameras. Do you know what it means that our Green

    family has two children missing?"

    The manager hurriedly lowered his head.

    "I see. However, Mr. Green and Mr. Vincent have truly wronged us. It is impossible for us to kidnap

    children of the Green family."

    "Cut the crap!"

    Samuel had no patience left.

    Seeing that Samuel was about to lose his temper, the manager hurriedly took them to the monitoring

    room.

    Sure enough, a woman in disguise pushed a garbage truck out of the club.

    The garbage truck was very big and there were several ck stic bags underneath. No one would

    have noticed that there were children inside.

    Something was obviously moving in the two stic bags, but unfortunately, no one noticed them.

    Samuel''s hands were tightly clenched together.

    "Find out who is this woman? Where did she send the child?"

    "Mr. Green, one of them is dead. The child was thrown at the garbage recycling station. We have

    already called the police. The other one is said to have been taken to the station. Our people are

    investigating who took him away."

    Hearing the report from the people of the Night Elf Empire, Samuel was very afraid.

    "The one who died..."

    "The dead child is a girl. Mr. Green, don''t worry."

    After hearing that, Samuel felt that all the strength in his body was about to be drained.

    Fortunately, the dead child wasn''t Lucas!

    ...

    If he found Lucas this time, he would teach him a lesson! Then he won''t dare to learn from others and

    run away from home again!

    However, he was still very worried.

    "Go! No matter what, you must take that child back."

    "Yes!"

    The people of the Night Elf Empire continued to investigate.

    The manager and Vincent were shocked for a moment.

    "Brother, you doubt..."

    "I don''t doubt anything. I don''t see anyone. I don''t want to suspect anything! Do you want to suspect

    anything?"

    Samuel stared at Vincent.

    He didn''t know if it was his own illusion, but Vincent always felt that Samuel was targeting him this time.

    "No, I''m worried about the children, too."

    "If you''re worried, hurry up and look for them. I''ll leave this ce to you. I don''t want to hear about any

    news about the missing of our family''s children from here."

    With that, Samuel turned around and left.

    He knew that Vincent could handle all of this. This was also the reason why he dared to openly search

    for Lucas here.

    After all, it was Vincent''s stronghold. Once there was any bad newsing out of here, it would not be

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    good for anyone. Therefore, Vincent would definitely suppress the news.

    However, when he came out, Samuel whispered to the people beside him, "Leave a few people to

    secretly observe. I always feel that Lucas should still be here."

 Chapter 502 You Deserve a Beating!

    Chapter 502 You Deserve a Beating!

    Lucas watched helplessly as Samuel left the club. He was very anxious, but couldn''t do anything.

    The little girl beside him had been crying silently. He didn''t know whether it was because of being

    scared or not.

    Lucas had a special desire to protect her.

    She was the one who protected him when he first came in. Although Lucas didn''t know why she was

    crying now, he still moved to her side.

    He knew it was useless, but that was all he could do.

    The little girl apparently did not notice Lucas'' actions and had been immersed in her own sorrow.

    The guards in the basement finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "He finally left."

    "Yeah, let them investigate. The dead child and the taken child have nothing to do with the Green

    family. What if they find out? We can just say that we don''t know."

    "Where has that child been sent after being brought to the station?"

    "I heard that child was sold to a human trafficker. How would I know exactly where they went?"

    "Was the child taken from here?"

    "Yeah. That child is sick. Our boss said that we should sell that child out as soon as possible. Don''t let

    that child die here. At least we can earn some money back."

    The two guards were chatting as if nobody was around. In their eyes, these children seemed to be like

    vegetables outside and could be sold randomly.

    Lucas found that the little girl beside him cried even more when she heard their words.

    Could it be that one of the two children was her family?

    But now, Lucas could not ask her directly.

    Because of Samuel''s departure, the guards naturally rxed a lot. They untied the children and gave

    them some food before leaving.

    The children were eating mechanically.

    For them, no matter what the food was in front of them, as long as they could survive, it would be fine.

    As long as they could survive, they would be able to leave this ce. Only after leaving this ce,

    would they be able to escape.

    Looking at the steamed bun in front of him, Lucas really couldn''t eat it. But if he didn''t eat, what awaited

    him was hunger.

    He knew that from now on, until he returned to the Green''s, he was no longer the Green family''s young

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    master. He was just a person who could be tortured to death at any time.

    Seeing that the little girl beside him was still crying, Lucas whispered, "What''s wrong with you?"

    The little girl shook her head and did not intend to say anything.

    Lucas broke the steamed bun in his hand into two and gave her half.

    "Eat more, you are too thin. No matter what you cry for, whether you want to tell me or not, keep your

    physical strength first. I promise, I will take you out of here. As long as we go out, we can do what we

    want."

    The little girl suddenly looked up at Lucas, seemingly questioning his words.

    Lucas looked around. The surrounding children obviously heard his words, but they didn''t take it

    seriously.

    It was normal!

    So many people came in, at first, everyone wanted to get out of here, but they failed.

    Many of the people who entered either died or got sold. Only they were left. It was unknown what

    would happen to them.

    They could not see hope, could not see tomorrow, and could only live mechanically.

    Seeing them like this, Lucas anxiously said, "Listen, I am Lucas, Mr. Green''s son. My father was here

    to look for me just now. I am the Green family''s young master. As long as my father can find me, I will

    have a way to take everyone out."

    The children paused. Obviously, they were somewhat surprised by Lucas'' identity.

    Then Lucas looked around and said, "But I will also find a way to get in touch with my daddy. At that

    time, I will take everyone to escape with me. However, you must conserve your strength before doing

    so. Don''t have a head-on conflict with them, okay?"

    Perhaps it was because of Lucas'' sincere face, or the influence of the Green family, the children trusted

    him.

    The little girl gently tugged at Lucas'' sleeve and wrote a few words on the ground.

    "My name is Hedy. One of the two children who were taken away is my sister, Hilda. If you go out, can

    you help me find my sister?"

    After Hedy finished writing, she quickly wiped it off.

    Lucas suddenly understood why she was crying.

    "Don''t worry, my daddy has already sent someone to look for them. Since my daddy knows about it, no

    matter who is that child, he will save that child. As long as we don''t give up, there will always be news

    of your sister when we leave here."

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Hedy immediately nodded, but she cried harder than before.

    Because the children had a sliver of hope, they became even friendlier to Lucas. They even treated

    him as their leader and obeyed his orders.

    There was no doubt that children like Lucas were excellent people no matter where they were.

    Samuel did not dare to go back. ording to the reply of the people of the Night Elf Empire, he went to

    the station. Unfortunately, there were too many people at the station. The child disappeared after being

    taken on a bus.

    Although he had already sent people to chase after him, Samuel still couldn''t be relieved.

    Could that child be Lucas?

    If that was Lucas, he would cause amotion no matter what and find an opportunity to escape.

    However, Samuel was afraid that Lucas would be drugged so that he would not be able to resist.

    Thinking about what his son was going to suffer, Samuel was anxious and angry. By contrast, he was

    more worried about his son.

    The sky gradually darkened.

    The person who went out to search still didn''t send back any news. Just as Samuel was going to go

    after that child in person, he received Nicole''s call.

    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Samuel knew about Nicole''s health. Right now, she could not stand such a shock, but this matter was

    really too sudden, so he could not hide it from Nicole.

    Nicole said anxiously, "I was a little tired in the afternoon, so I rested for a while. But when I woke up,

    Petty told me that Joseph had left."

    "What do you mean he had left?"

    Samuel felt like he was about to copse.

    Lucas was still missing. Where did Joseph run to?

    Nicole sobbed, "I don''t know. Petty said Joseph wanted to go to the bathroom, but he didn''te out

    for a long time. When she went in to look for him, the window of the bathroom was open and Joseph

    was gone."

    "This boy is as naughty as Lucas! Don''t worry, I''ll be right back."

    Samuel hurried back to the vi without stopping.

    Petty and Zac med themselves.

    "Mr. Green, I''m sorry."

    "Don''t say sorry now. Did you find him?"

    "No, our people went out to look for him, but there''s no news. After all, Joseph stayed with Mr. Vincent

    for a while and learned some skills."

    Hearing Zac''s words, Samuel was very angry, butughed.

    "How long has he learned? How long have you been with me? A child ran away. Now you say that he is

    stronger than you, right?"

    His words caused everyone to feel extremely ashamed.

    "Find him! Go!"

    Samuel felt a sudden pain in his temples.

    Howe these two children are so naughty!

    Just as Zac was about to bring someone to look for Joseph, Mrs. Green called.

    "Samuel, Nicole, Joseph is back. Don''t worry. However, where is Lucas? Joseph fainted the moment

    he came back and didn''t say anything. You guys shoulde back quickly."

    Laurel hung up the phone after she finished speaking.

    Seeing Samuel''s dazed look, Nicole couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Who called?"

    "Mom called me just now. She said that Joseph returned to the Green''s, but he fainted the moment he

    returned. Let''s go back."

    "Why did he go back to the Green''s? Furthermore, there were no other injuries on his body. Why did he

    faint? Did something happen to him on the road?"

    Samuel naturally knew of Nicole''s worries.

    "Let''s go back and take a look. Lucas is still missing. Don''t let anything happen to Joseph again."

    "Alright!"

    They quickly returned to the Green''s mansion, and when they were at the door, they met Vincent, who

    had hurried back.

    "Samuel, Nicole, you''re back too?"

    "We heard that Joseph was back. Therefore, we''re back."

    The three of them quickly arrived at the main hall.

    Laurel was a little anxious and had already called a family doctor to treat Joseph.

    Time always went slowly while waiting, especially for Nicole and Samuel. They did not know why

    Joseph left them and what he had experienced on the way back. They were very anxious.

    The family doctor finally came out, he looked at the people around him and said, "The child is fine. He

    is just frightened. Apany him andfort him."

    "Thank you, doctor. Is my grandson okay?"

    Laurel was especially worried.

    "He''s already awake. You can go in and take a look, but don''t frighten the child."

    Hearing what the doctor said, the few of them all went into the room.

    Joseph seemed to be really frightened.

    When Vincent saw Joseph, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Why are you so naughty? How dare you run away from home! You deserve a beating!"

    As he spoke, Vincent swung his arm violently.

    Joseph was so scared that he quickly shrank back.

    "Stop! It''s lucky that he coulde back safely. Do you still want to beat the child away from home?"

    Laurel pushed Vincent away angrily and directly held Joseph in her arms.

    "Don''t worry. Grandma is here. Tell grandma what happened to you. Why did youe back by

    yourself? Where''s Lucas?"

    When Joseph heard this, he burst into tears.

    "Grandma, hurry up and save Lucas, hurry up!"

    Joseph''s tears made everyone feel a little sad and worried.

    "What''s wrong? Speak slowly."

    Joseph sobbed, "Lucas and I are going to a club to learn how to shoot, but we met traffickers halfway.

    They said that we are their children so that the people around us didn''t help us. Lucas took advantage

    of a gap to kick them, pulled me and ran away. But I was too stupid. I ran slowly. Lucas asked me to go

    to the club not far away to ask for help. He ran out to distract them. When I ran to the club, there were a

    lot of people there. I couldn''t find my way and I fainted somehow. When I woke up on the subway, there

    was a stranger beside me who said she was my mommy. I ran out while she was asleep and came

    back with great difficulty. But Lucas was missing. Grandma, Uncle, Mommy, Daddy, hurry up and save

    Lucas!"

    Joseph cried while saying, which tugged at Laurel''s heartstrings. When she heard that Lucas was with

    the human trafficker, she was so anxious that she almost fainted.

 Chapter 503 It Has Been Hard for You

    Chapter 503 It Has Been Hard for You

    Nicole and Samuel were shocked.

    These words and phrases shocked them greatly.

    They knew more than anyone how Joseph came back. But what did Joseph mean by saying like that?

    Joseph didn''t even look at them and just hid in Mrs. Green''s embrace, crying so hard that he couldn''t

    catch his breath.

    Seeing that Nicole and Samuel were indifferent, or rather frightened, Mrs. Green couldn''t help but roar

    angrily, "What are you still waiting for? Go find Lucas for me! If Lucas is taken away by traffickers, who

    knows what will happen? You two can even be so calm?"

    Samuel hurriedly reacted and told Nicole, "You stay here with mom. I''ll send someone to find Lucas."

    As he spoke, he ran out and staggered.

    Vincent frowned slightly.

    When at the club, Samuel said that children had gone to the club. At that time, he thought that Samuel

    was lying. Now that he heard Joseph say the same thing, he believed it.

    Joseph wouldn''t lie, and he didn''t dare to lie in front of Vincent. So Joseph was the only one who

    entered the club and was brought out, while Lucas was kidnapped halfway?

    The manager told Vincent that the two kids were both girls, not boys, so Joseph''s words were more

    reliable.

    Thinking of Lucas¡¯ disappearance, Vincent suddenly became somewhat happy.

    No one could bepared to his Joseph in the future.

    However, Vincent hid this happiness in his heart, and did not show much expression.

    Seeing Mrs. Green so anxious, Nicole whispered, "Mom, don''t worry. Samuel has already gone out to

    find him. I believe he will find Lucas."

    "If he can''t, we''ll notify the police and ask them to help find Lucas."

    "No!"

    When Vincent heard what Laurel said, he immediately stopped her.

    "Mom, you know how manypetitors our family has. If they find out that Lucas has disappeared, I''m

    afraid that Lucas will be in danger before the police find him."

    "Then what? Just wait at home? My Lucas is still so young. How could he escape from the hands of

    traffickers? If he was sold to someone, he would be considered lucky. If he had his limbs cut off or his

    organs dug up, I, I..."

    The more Mrs. Green said, the more ufortable she felt. Suddenly, she covered her chest and

    couldn''t breathe.

    "Doctor! Call the doctor over!"

    Nicole was so scared that her face turned pale.

    What Mrs. Green said just now made her heart skip a beat, but now she could not panic.

    Didn''t Joseph say that Lucas was at the club?

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Although she didn''t see Samuel bring Lucas back, he shouldn''t have fallen into the hands of the

    traffickers as Mrs. Green said, right?

    This was the only way that Nicole couldfort herself.

    The family doctor was about to leave when he heard Nicole''s call and hurriedly came in to save Mrs.

    Green.

    The entire family was inplete chaos.

    Vincent had to go out and control the situation.

    Joseph took the opportunity to hold Nicole''s hand and said to Laurel, "Mommy, I''m sorry. I didn''t

    discuss it with you and did it like this. It''s my fault."

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole felt that Joseph''s words were very strange.

    Usually, Joseph would not lie. But the truth was that Joseph did lie to them.

    Joseph whispered, "Lucas asked me to say that."

    "Lucas? Have you contacted Lucas?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    Yeah, her son was a genius. He could always figure out a way to get in touch with them, right?

    However, Joseph shook his head. "No, he told me this when I left the club first. We all heard that my

    daddy was going to kill Lucas. Lucas said that if I came back alone, Daddy would definitely ask me

    about his whereabouts. Even if we find Uncle and Mommy, it will make my daddy suspect. He said that

    only by doing so could you all avoid suspicions."

    Nicole didn''t know what this feel was like.

    This brat still considered the consequences, and he thought of his lines in advance.

    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier? Your uncle and I could bring you back then."

    "Lucas said that won''t do. That''s too deliberate. I could only return on my own. Mommy, if Ie back

    and say that, daddy will definitely not be on guard against me. I will take this opportunity to find out

    Lucas¡¯ whereabouts from Daddy."

    Joseph swore.

    Seeing Joseph like this, Nicole felt very ufortable.

    "Good boy. We are d you are fine. Leave Lucas to your uncle and mommy."

    Nicole hugged him in her arms.

    Joseph was also frightened, especially since the other party was Vincent, his biological father.

    Nicole felt pity for Joseph''s misfortune and thought of her own son. She couldn''t help but gently pacify

    Joseph in her embrace.

    After all, Joseph''s stamina is limited. He ran back because he was so tired that he fell asleep in

    Nicole''s arms.

    When Mrs. Green woke up, she cried again because of Lucas.

    Nicole was also very worried.

    After Samuel walked out of the house, he arranged for someone to pretend to look for Lucas, but he

    felt things were very serious.

    What if Nicole knew that Lucas was really taken away by the traffickers?

    Thinking of the two children who had been taken away from the bus, Samuel''s heart was burning with

    anxiety.

    However, if he left everything in the family to Nicole and personally search for Lucas, he would be

    worried about Vincent.

    He never thought that he would be on guard against his own brother one day.

    Samuel lit a cigarette and Vincent walked out.

    "Brother, you didn''t go out?"

    "Nicole is not in good health. I''ve sent someone to look for Lucas, and I''m still hesitating."

    Samuel seemed to be very conflicted.

    Seeing him like this, Vincent said, "You don''t have to worry about Nicole and Mom. Leave them to me.

    Lucas is quite smart. He should be fine."

    Hearing what Vincent said, Samuel felt that it was a bit piercing.

    "After all, he is a four-year-old child! Even if he is smart, what can he do? Although Nicole is an adult,

    didn''t she get kidnapped just a few days ago? And you actually didn''t tell me this."

    Samuel took the opportunity to talk about this. Vincent was slightly stunned and said, "I couldn''t contact

    you during that period of time. I was also anxious and arranged many people to find her, even the

    people from the Night Elf Empire, but there was not a single clue. Right. I''m not as capable as you,

    brother, but I''m really trying to protect my sister-inw. Later, I heard that Nicole was found in the Don

    family. I wanted to ask Jason about it, but Mom stopped me. You can ask Mom about this."

    Hearing Vincent''s exnation, Samuel felt everything was soplicated.

    "I see. You''ve taken so much trouble."

    "Never mind. We are families. But Samuel, where did you go during that time? Nicole said that

    something happened to the overseas branch and you went abroad on business. But I''ve been told that

    the overseas branch was fine. After that, we lost contact with you. Are you alright?"

    Vincent looked at Samuel. Although he showed great concern, Samuel could no longer trust Vincent

    like before.

    Especially Joseph told him that Vincent wanted Lucas to die.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "Nothing. My phone didn''t work. I was also busy dealing with

    business at that time, so I didn''t have time to repair the phone."

    "Oh, what about Jacob? You''re back now. Why is Jacob missing?"

    Vincent seemed to have mentioned it unintentionally, but it made Samuel frown slightly.

    What was Samuel doing?

    Supervising him?

    "I sent Jacob to do some business for me. What''s wrong? Do you have something to do with him?"

    "No, I''m thinking that Lucas¡¯ whereabouts are unknown now. Jacob is your assistant, so it might be

    better for you to have him around."

    Vincent smiled faintly, not showing anything on his face.

    Samuel whispered, "Lucas is my son. I''ll find him. No matter where he is, I''ll find him. If I find out that

    someone wants to secretly killing him, I will let that person pay the price."

    Vincent''s body stiffened for a moment. "Did you say that you know who took Lucas away?"

    "I don''t know, but we''ll find out, won''t we? Walls have ears. Unless that person can hide himself well,

    we''ll definitely find him."

    After that, Samuel turned around and left.

    Samuel looked at Samuel''s back and narrowed his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    Nicole told Samuel what Joseph had said.

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s anxious face. He missed his son so much that he couldn''t say a word when

    he thought about they didn''t know whether the child taken away on the bus was Lucas or not.

    No!

    He couldn''t tell Nicole!

    She wouldn''t be able to withstand it!

    It would be the best if that child wasn''t Lucas. But if it was, Samuel didn''t want Nicole to endure all of

    this so early.

    "Let me take you back to the vi to rest."

    Vincent was here in the house. Samuel was always worried.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I know what you''re worried about. If I didn''t know anything, I would

    definitely be unprepared. But now that I know, I will protect myself. Mom and Joseph were here. I can''t

    leave. And if I go back, you''ll have to run back and forth. You''ll be very tired. Why don''t I stay here and

    wait for your news? Is there no news of Lucas?"

    Nicole did not have time to ask Samuel previously, because they were busy looking for Joseph. Now,

    when she asked, Samuel tried his best to calm Nicole down.

    "Not yet, but our people have always been working on it. Don''t worry. I will definitely bring Lucas back."

    "We haven''t found him after searching for so long. It looks like there is really something wrong with that

    club."

    Nicole was not an idiot.

    Everyone knew that Lucas was in the club, but they couldn''t find him. This only showed that there

    existed a ce in the club that they didn''t know.

    Samuel also thought of this, but he still hoped that Nicole could return to the vi to rest because of her

    health.

    Nicole smiled. "If you are worried, how about I go out with you to look for Lucas?"

    "I''d rather you stay at home."

    Samuel surrendered.

    He could not just wait at home, so he left the house to continue searching for Lucas¡¯ whereabouts.

    Right at this moment, Vincent walked over.

    "Nicole, where''s my brother?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned and said, "He went out to search for Lucas. What? Do you have something

    to tell him?"

    "Well, I just want to ask if I need to send a few more people to look for Lucas with him. I heard that

    Lucas disappeared after he was taken on a bus. I wonder if my brother will follow this clue."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    Was Lucas really taken away by the traffickers?

 Chapter 504 Why Torment Each Other So Cruelly

    Chapter 504 Why Torment Each Other So Cruelly

    "You don''t know?"

    Vincent looked at Nicole with a surprised expression, and then he apologized, "Blimey! Samuel

    definitely doesn''t want you to worry. I shouldn''t have told you this. You just pretend that I didn''t say

    anything."

    After that, Vincent turned around and was about to leave.

    Nicole grabbed him.

    "What''s going on? Tell me."

    Nicole knew that it might be Vincent''s scheme, but now it was rted to Lucas. She had no choice but

    to be cautious.

    Vincent said somewhat awkwardly, "Nicole, Samuel didn''t even tell you. If I tell you this, I wouldn''t be

    able to afford anything that happens to you."

    "What can happen to me? Hurry up and tell me, what happened to Lucas?"

    Nicole was extremely anxious.

    This was exactly what Vincent wanted.

    A trace of cunning shed past his eyes.

    "Nicole, this has not been confirmed. We went to the club and couldn''t find Lucas everywhere. Then,

    someone said that he saw a cleaning woman pushing a garbage truck with two children inside. One

    was dead, and the police was there. The other was sold to the traffickers by that woman. It is said that

    the traffickers took the child on a bus, but there were so many buses at the station that no one paid

    attention to them. We can only search for Lucas one by one. Samuel had already sent his people there

    in the afternoon, but there was still no news. That''s why I came to ask if you need my help. After all,

    Joseph is back, and Lucas is still missing. I also want to help."

    Hearing what Vincent said, Nicole almost couldn''t stand.

    Lucas was taken on the bus by the traffickers?

    Why didn''t Samuel say anything?

    Seeing Nicole''s pale face, Vincent restrained his happiness, but whispered, "Nicole, you don''t need to

    worry. With Samuel ability, he should be able to find Lucas. Last time, Samuel was missing for eight

    days, and finally he came back safely? We couldn''t get in touch with him and we were afraid that he

    would be in danger. However, he just came back safe and sound. I see that Samuel doesn''t look so

    good. Is anything wrong with him? If you need my help, just tell me. Samuel and I are brothers. I won''t

    hesitate if I can help."

    Nicole felt so panicked that she was slightly shocked when she heard Vincent''s question. But she

    quickly reacted.

    "No matter. His phone didn''t work during that period of time. And he''s not used to the food abroad

    these days, so he has lost weight."

    "Is that so? He has been traveling abroad on business all the time. He is almost a ''flying man''. I really

    didn''t expect that there would be any food that he can''t eat."

    Vincent said calmly, but it made Nicole be alert.

    "Who knows? He doesn''t care about his own health. What can I do? Please help Samuel to find Lucas.

    I need to go in and see how Mom is doing. She''s worried about this very much."

    "Alright."

    Vincent did not say anything else.

    When Nicole turned around and left, she could feel the burning gazes on her back.

    Couldn''t he wait anymore?

    Or was he trying to do something?

    Nicole felt that Vincent waspletely different from what he was when he first came back.

    Was he pretending when he first came back?

    Or was the present Vincent the real Vincent?

    It seemed since Samuel said that he wanted to leave the Seapolis City and hand over everything of the

    Green Family to Vincent, the contact between them was bing less.

    When she suddenly recalled the past, she realized that Samuel and Vincent were really like strangers

    during this period of time.

    Although Vincent had helped Samuel when Samuel suppressed the Don family, he also used the

    money of venture capitalpanies to protect Eternal Group at that time.

    So could it be that Vincent and Samuel were at odds from the beginning?

    Nicole muttered in her heart and directly walked into Mrs. Green''s room.

    Mrs. Green was off-color. Nicole had asked Wendy to take care of her. She didn''t feel so good as well.

    Nicole was a little anxious. When could her health be better?

    If what Vincent said was true, where was Lucas now?

    Nicole was very worried and went back to her bedroom to call Samuel. However, Samuel was very

    busy and did not answer immediately.

    She called Finn again.

    Finn didn''t expect that Nicole would call him. He was stupefied for a moment, but he quickly answered.

    "Lady Green."

    He called her Lady Green now, so as not to cause any misunderstandings and expose Nicole''s identity.

    When Nicole heard Finn''s voice, she hurriedly asked, "Finn, where are you now?"

    Finn was slightly astonished and whispered, "I''m at the station."

    "The station? Are you looking for the child sold by the cleaning woman at the club?"

    Nicole''s words made Finn even more shocked.

    "Do you know all this?"

    "So that''s true? One of the two children taken away from the club was really Lucas?"

    Nicole''s heart suddenly beat wildly.

    Finn hurriedly said, "I don''t know yet. We are also investigating, but we really can''t find Lucas in the

    club. Don''t worry, Lady. Mr. Green has already gone to investigate by driving himself. There are some

    clues saying that the bus went to the countryside. I wonder if it will change routes. Mr. Green went

    there personally."

    Hearing that Samuel had gone there himself, Nicole knew that what Vincent said might be true.

    In other words, the child sold to the traffickers could really be Lucas!

    Samuel didn''t tell her because he was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to withstand it, right?

    But she was Lucas'' mother!

    How could she not be worried?

    The warm liquid was rapidly flowing down her body.

    Nicole knew that any stimtion to her body would bring about bad reaction.

    She hurriedly called Gabrielle.

    "Gabrielle, give me some medicine. I feel very bad now, but I can''t lie in the hospital, and I can''t rest."

    A series of "can''t" made Gabrielle frown slightly.

    "What are you talking about? I remember I''ve told you that if you don''t feel well, you muste to the

    hospital for treatment."

    "No, my son is still missing. I can''t be rest in the hospital."

    If it was someone else, Nicole might still hide the truth, but it was Gabrielle. She believed Gabrielle and

    told her about this.

    Gabrielle was slightly stunned and asked, "Lucas is missing? What''s going on?"

    "It''s a long story. Do you have any quick-acting medicine for me?"

    "There are no quick-acting medicines, but you cane to the hospital to put on intravenous drip. This

    is necessary!"

    "No, I can''t leave. My mother-inw is sick. There is also a frightened child at home. Samuel has gone

    out to look for Lucas. I have to pick Zoe up after school. I really can''t leave now."

    Hearing so many things about Nicole, Gabrielle immediately said, "Then I''lle to you. You don''t

    me, if you want to live a few more years."

    Nicole was unable to refute Gabrielle at all.

    "Alright, I''ll call Zoe''s teacher."

    After Nicole hung up the phone, she called Zoe''s teacher and told her that Gabrielle would pick up Zoe.

    Afraid that Zoe wouldn''t get into the car, Nicole even asked Petty to wait for Zoe.

    Finishing all this, she felt very weak.

    She didn''t want to be stimted, but it was about her son. She couldn''t feel relieved.

    While Nicole was feeling anxious and ufortable, Samuel was chasing after the bus like he was

    crazy. But suddenly, he saw two vehicles crashing towards him.

    In order to catch up with the bus earlier, Samuel did not bring anyone along and let others follow behind

    him. However, their driving skills and speed were notparable to Samuel''s.

    When the two cars came towards Samuel, Samuel realized that he had been attacked from the front to

    back.

    This country road was very narrow and at most it could beat a car. Now, two cars, one in front and one

    behind, wereing towards Samuel. No matter how stupid Samuel was, he knew what happened.

    Someone wanted to kill him while he was busy looking for his son!

    Who was it?

    Who knew that Samuel''s son had been lost?

    Other than the Green family, it could only be the members of the club, but the members of the club

    belonged to Vincent. The answer was obvious.

    Samuel felt a great weight of sorrow.

    Not only did Vincent want Lucas to die, did Vincent also want him to die?

    Could it be that it was Vincent who plotted everything when he was involved in drugs?

    But thinking about it now didn''t make any sense.

    Even if it was true, could he confront Vincent now?

    Samuel felt he was almost torn apart.

    They were born from the same mother. Why did they torment each other so cruelly?

    No matter what Vincent wanted, he would just give it to him. Samuel had never thought ofpeting

    with Vincent for anything.

    However, it was clear that Vincent did not think so.

    Samuel quickly twisted the steering wheel, but this road really couldn''t allow him to pull around.

    The car in front of and behind him rushed over as if the drivers were mad.

    At this critical moment, Samuel drove the car to the ditch beside him.

    As long as he could save his life, Samuel would not care about anything.

    Perhaps the two drivers did not expect Samuel to directly drive to the ditch, so it was toote to hit the

    brakes when they reacted. The two cars crashed into each other with a "bang".

    Samuel''s car also overturned in the ditch, but he looked much better.

    He quickly abandoned the car and climbed out of the ditch.

    After the cars collision, there were people running down, but the drivers couldn''t hold on.

    Just as the people got out of the cars, the cars exploded with a "bang".

    Everyone was forced off their feet because of the explosion, including Samuel.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The explosion was so big that Samuel felt a little dizzy. Although he subconsciously protected his vital

    parts when hended, there were still quite a few scratches on his body, making him look miserable.

    His ears were also tingling.

    He shook his head, trying to get up, but he didn''t hear the gunshots behind him.

    The tinnitus gave Samuel a headache and he hugged his head. A bullet already passed through the air

    wave and was heading straight for his back.

 Chapter 505 I Want to See Him Die in Pain

    Chapter 505 I Want to See Him Die in Pain

    "Mr. Green, watch out!"

    Samuel''s people finally arrived.

    Seeing such a dangerous scene, they hurriedly reminded Samuel, but Samuel could not hear them at

    all. He could only see his people saying something with their mouths open.

    He frowned and subconsciously sensed the danger behind him. He crouched down and the bullet flew

    past his ear, leaving a trace of blood.

    Samuel touched his ears and his eyes turned cold.

    Vincent really wanted him to die!

    He rolled on the spot and rolled to the roadside, dodging the shots behind.

    Samuel''s people started fighting with the other party and soon subdued those people. However, no

    matter what Samuel asked, they did not say who ordered them do kill him.

    Judging from their "loyalty", Samuel knew that he wouldn''t get any useful clues.

    "I''ll leave them to you. I still have to find Lucas."

    Samuel wiped his injured ears with handkerchief and drove his own car to catch up.

    Samuel repeatedly ordered everyone not to tell Nicole about this ident.

    Since Lucas was already missing, why would she need to worry about him anymore?

    In the Green''s, after Gabrielle came over, she examined Nicole, frowning, "You clearly know that you

    can''t be too emotional."

    "I can''t control myself. That''s my child."

    Nicole also knew her physical condition, but she just couldn''t remain indifferent.

    Gabrielle shook her head and helped Nicole put on intravenous drip.

    Zoe had been listless all day in kindergarten. She was very worried about Joseph and Lucas. When

    she came back and heard that Joseph had returned, she hurriedly ran over to take a look.

    Nicole just let her go. Perhaps Joseph could be better with Zoe apanying him.

    After the intravenous drip, Nicole felt a little sleepy.

    "Does this medicine contain sleeping ingredients?"

    Nicole asked Gabrielle.

    Gabrielle whispered, "You know. This medicine will definitely contain sleeping ingredients. Your body

    doesn''t allow you to think about anything. You need to rest, Nicole!"

    "I can''t rest! To be exact, I can''t sleep! At least I can''t sleep until Samuel returns!"

    Nicole''s words made Gabrielle a little angry.

    "Do you think you''re a superman? Look at yourself! Why are you so disobedient? I said you have to

    listen to me!"

    "Gabrielle, it''s not that I don''t want to listen to you, but I really can''t sleep. My mom and children need

    me now. I can''t leave them alone."

    Nicole''s words made Gabrielle even angrier.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? This is the Green''s. The security system is first-rate. Even if

    you sleep for three days and three nights, it will be fine. Don''t try to fool me with this excuse. Even if

    you''re worried about Lucas, you have to take care of yourself now."

    Nicole was really anxious. Hearing what Gabrielle said, she couldn''t tell her about her family affairs.

    She could only beg Gabrielle, "How about this? I can rest for a while, but can you do me a favor?"

    "If you want to go out or don''t rest, you don''t have to say anything. I definitely won''t agree."

    Gabrielle thought she was talking about this, but Nicole shook her head and said, "Can you think of a

    way to transfer Laurel?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Only now did Gabrielle realize that Nicole might really be in trouble.

    No!

    Maybe something had happened to the Green family.

    It might be much moreplicated than Lucas'' missing.

    Nicole could not speak to her openly. "Don''t ask me anymore. Can you help me with this?"

    "No problem. I''ll visit Laurel and find a reason to take her to the hospital. But I don''t understand. Why

    don''t you follow me to the hospital? Isn''t it better for the children to follow me?"

    "I can''t leave."

    Nicole said in a low voice, but a trace of wisdom shed in her eyes.

    "If I leave the house, everything will be different, and it might do no good to Samuel. Only if I and my

    daughter stay here, would the other party not be vignt and think that we don''t know anything."

    Gabrielle didn''t understand what Nicole said.

    "Then what do you mean by letting Laurel leave?"

    "Just in case. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to protect her based on my body condition. Only when she

    goes to your hospital will she be safe. I know that you and ir will protect her, right?"

    Nicole held Gabrielle''s hands tightly.

    Gabrielle looked at her and felt worried. "Do you know what it means if I leave? It means that you are

    going to fall asleep. It means that I am not by your side. There is no one you can ask for help. It means

    that you may be in danger anytime, anywhere, or you may even be killed quietly. Nicole, are you out of

    your mind?"

    Nicole knew what Gabrielle said, but she smiled and said, "No."

    "No? Although I don''t know what has happened in your family, it must be a big deal for you to arrange

    things so recklessly. Now you tell me ''No''? You put yourself in danger. OK, that''s fine. But now you

    even want your daughter to stay with you? Nicole, what are you thinking about?"

    Faced with Gabrielle''s questioning, Nicole whispered, "I''m betting on that he guesses that we don''t

    know the truth. I''m betting on that he still has a little bit of conscience. My daughter is innocent and only

    knows what to eat. She''s not threatening. And I''m probably his bargaining chip to restrict Samuel, so I''ll

    be fine. Gabrielle, listen to me and take Petty with you."

    "Nicole, you''re crazy!"

    Although Gabrielle did not know who Nicole was talking about, it was definitely someone closely

    connected to Nicole.

    Now, she had taken the initiative to expose herself and her child to danger. This was something that

    Gabrielle could not understand.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m still waiting for you to save my life."

    "Save your life? I think you''ve already given up living!"

    Even so, Gabrielle still stood up and helped her put on intravenous drip. She looked at Nicole and said,

    "I can help you, but don''t ask me to do it again next time if it''s still so dangerous. I can''t bear to leave

    you in danger once, so don''t let me to go through it once again. By the way, should I give Samuel a

    call?"

    "No need. He has his own things to do outside. I can help him stabilize the Green family."

    Nicole''s eyes twinkled. How could a patient be so strong?

    Although Gabrielle did not agree, she still got up, went to Mrs. Green and examined her. Later Gabrielle

    called an ambnce and took Mrs. Green to the hospital due to her serious condition.

    When Vincent heard about this, Mrs. Green had already been to the hospital and entered the

    emergency room.

    He frowned slightly.

    "Where are my sister-inw and my niece?"

    "They were still at home. Nicole is not in good health. Doctor Farley came to give her intravenous drip.

    She''s currently resting and seems to be asleep. Wendy is taking care of her. Zoe has been with Joseph

    since she came back from school. She hasn''te out yet."

    The security guard told Vincent everything.

    Vincent then felt relieved.

    "I see. This period of time is quite special. Take good care of Nicole and the children. If there is no

    need, it is better for them to stay at home. After all, the Green family is already in a mess."

    "Yes sir!"

    After the security guard hung up the phone, Nicole already fell asleep.

    Vincent was now in the shooting club.

    When the manager heard the call, he couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Vincent, this is a good time to control

    them. How about..."

    "There''s no hurry. My brother used to escape death. The drivers you sent might not be able to take his

    life. Sooner orter, he wille back. Now I don''t need to fight with him. I want to see him slowly die

    in pain."

    The pen in Vincent''s hand was directly broken by him. His ruthless expression made the manager

    shudder.

    "Did we find Lucas?"

    "Not yet. It''s very strange. I don''t know where this child has gone. I can''t find any news of him

    anywhere. Could it be that he was really abducted by the traffickers?"

    When the manager previously heard Vincent repeat Joseph''s words, he hurriedly asked the people of

    the club if they had seen Joseph. However, there were too many people in the morning, and no one

    had any impression of Joseph.

    "Joseph wouldn''t lie." Vincent thought about this and didn''t doubt anything.

    Hearing what the manager said, he sneered. "Abducted by the traffickers? I might believe it if it

    happened on others, but not on Lucas! No matter how cunning the traffickers are, Lucas will find an

    opportunity to contact my brother. As long as he contacts my brother, I will find his whereabouts. At that

    time, his life wille to an end."

    The manager didn''t reply, but he said doubtfully, "Mr. Vincent, I don''t quite understand. If you really

    want to take Samuel''s life, why don''t you be more direct?"

    "Being direct will not be funny anymore. What about the pain I''ve suffered outside all these years, and

    everything I''ve endured? To let him die so easily is not enough. How could there be such a good thing?

    I have to make him feel lonely, helpless, and trampled on by others. A proud son of heaven who has

    always been high above me? Bah!"

    Vincent sneered, then stood up and said, "Keep an eye on Samuel''smunication system. If you

    can''t do it, find a hacker. Samuel''sputer technology is very great. Don''t expose yourself. Things

    that can be solved with money are not a big deal. Don''t leave any trace, okay?"

    "Yes!"

    The manager went out to look for a hacker.

    Samuel left the club.

    Many people would definitely not be able to sleep tonight.

    Lucas also couldn''t sleep well.

    The children were like beasts in captivity. Several of them were covered in a same quilt.

    The quilt already smelled sour.

    Normally, Lucas would never sleep with such a quilt, but now he had no other choice.

    Hedy was staying by his side, not leaving at all, as if she was protecting him. But it also seemed that

    she was relying on him.

    When Lucas saw her, he couldn''t help but think of Zoe.

    He wondered how Vincent will treat Zoe.

    She was an innocent and silly girl, who only cared about food. What would happen to her without

    him?

 Chapter 506 He Had to Persevere

    Chapter 506 He Had to Persevere

    Lucas couldn''t sleep, neither could Hedy.

    She looked at Lucas and gestured to him to ask him.

    Lucas smiled and didn''t say anything except shaking his head.

    They hugged each other and stayed half-asleep all night.

    Before six o''clock the next morning, they were awakened by a rude whip.

    No one protected Lucas, so he experienced the feeling of being whipped.

    It was so hot and painful.

    There was a bloodstain on his delicate skin immediately.

    Lucas gritted his teeth, with tears in his eyes. But he still held them back.

    He would take revenge on these people!

    "Get up! Hurry! We''re going out!"

    The watchman did not treat them as humans in the slightest, but drove them out like cattle.

    Lucas followed the children out.

    Perhaps because they were afraid that the children would run away, they were tied together in the wrist

    by a rope.

    What Lucas felt when seeing this reminded him of the ves on TV shows.

    He felt he was just like a ve now.

    A group of children was taken out.

    After leaving the basement, Lucas smelled the air above, but before he could do anything, he was

    driven into arge room.

    It wasrge, like a training ground, but there weren''t many training facilities.

    "Go there and move those things. You are not allowed to eat until you finish,"

    The watchmanmanded as he pointed at those facilities.

    Lucas thought that they were brought to the training ground for training.

    He was too na?ve.

    It was a bit difficult even for adults to move those facilities. How could they ask these children to do it?

    Lucas paused for a moment, so he was whipped by the watchman.

    "Hey, are you dumb? Hurry up! Clean up this ce in the morning. You have to train in the afternoon.

    Don''t ck off. If I see someone cking off, I will kill him,"

    The guard cursed. Lucas felt that his whole back was painful.

    Damn scoundrel!

    He would take revenge on them!

    Hedy held Lucas¡¯ hand, as if she wasforting him or asking him if he felt pain.

    Lucas smiled feebly and then went to move the equipment with them.

    He had never suffered that since he was a child.

    Those facilities were so heavy that a few children could only move one of them a bit.

    The watchman, however, thought they were slow, so he gave them a few more whips.

    Lucas wanted to stand up and hit him, but he still had to endure, because there were other children

    here.

    The work in the morning made Lucas¡¯ palm blister. It would hurt when he touched it. His body was also

    painful. He didn''t know how many times he had been whipped.

    Sweat and blood mixed, and he felt so painful. But he could only persevere. However, he couldn''t help

    but shed tears in secret.

    He was missing Mom and Dad.

    He no longer dared to run away from home.

    After finishing the task with the other children, Lucas suddenly discovered that there was a surveince

    camera here.

    Fortunately, his face was ck and blood-stained. If Vincent found he had cried, he would perhaps die.

    It was the first time Lucas had felt the threat of death.

    He tried his best to look down while figuring out how to convey the information out of here.

    He had to let Samuel and Mom know where he was. Otherwise, by his own efforts, he wouldn''t be able

    to escape from this ce now, let alone bring these children with him.

    Lucas fell down because he was thinking attentively.

    When the watchman found he was so clumsy, he kicked him.

    "Bastard, you''re so incapable. Hurry up and get up!"

    Lucas¡¯ ribs hurt from the kicking.

    The watchman was clutching Lucas tightly. When Lucas was wondering if he should beat the guard

    fiercely, he saw Hedy suddenly run over and stand in front of Lucas. She was babbling. She might be

    pleading for Lucas.

    Lucas felt sad, but he still had to pretend to be mute. He couldn''t help but bite his lower lip.

    When the guard saw Hedy stand out, he threw his anger at her and mercilessly kicked Hedy.

    "Girl, how dare youe over to protect him? Is this your boyfriend? You already know how to hook up

    with a man at such a young age. I think it will be good if I send you to a nightclub to earn money for me

    even when you are a little older! You''re just a shameless prostitute!"

    He scolded while kicking Hedy mercilessly.

    Lucas was anxious to push Hedy away. Although Hedy was small, Lucas was unable to get himself off,

    and she bore all the punishments for Lucas.

    Stop!

    Stop!

    Lucas really wanted to shout.

    It seemed as if Hedy knew what Lucas was going to do. She kept looking at Lucas. The pleading

    contained in her eyes made Lucas cry involuntarily.

    He rarely cried, but ever since he came here, it seemed he had been crying every day.

    He knew that crying was useless and that crying could not solve the problem, but now, it had be

    the only way he could vent his anger.

    Lucas held Hedy''s hand tightly. He swore in his heart that he would take Hedy out!

    He would give Hedy the best treatment and the best life.

    He would be nice to her!

    Forever!

    Perhaps because the guard was tired, or because Hedy and Lucas did not resist, he finally let them go.

    "You are not allowed to eat this afternoon!"

    Lucas and Hedy were unable to resist such unfair treatment and punishment.

    The other children were taken away.

    Hedy and Lucas were brought into the small dark room and locked up.

    It was a simple room without any light and a single window.

    Children were afraid of the darkness. And Hedy was even more so.

    Perhaps she didn''t know how many times she had been locked up, so when she was pushed into the

    room, Hedy''s body involuntarily trembled, and she even hugged Lucas tightly.

    Actually, Lucas wasn''t quite used to it, but it was fine. Especially since only he and Hedy were here, he

    couldn''t be afraid.

    "It''s OK. I''m with you,"

    Lucas said in a low voice, but Hedy quickly covered his mouth and even looked outside, afraid that

    others would hear.

    Lucas felt that she was so cautious and the only warmth here was from her.

    They snuggled together, warming each other up.

    "How old are you?"

    Seeing that she wasn''t much taller than him, Lucas couldn''t help but ask.

    Hedy wrote six on his palm.

    Lucas was a little surprised.

    "Six years old? You''re older than me?"

    Hedy nodded. But she remembered that Lucas might not be able to see her, so she clicked on Lucas¡¯

    palm.

    Lucas hissed.

    Hedy hurriedly grabbed his hand, put it under her nose, and smelled.

    She smelled blood bubbles.

    She was too familiar with the smell.

    When she came here, she had gone through it.

    Hedy found a wire somewhere and directly burst the blood bubble in Lucas¡¯ hand.

    "Ah..."

    Lucas was in extreme pain. When he wanted to shout, his mouth was covered by Hedy.

    He knew that Hedy didn''t want him to shout, but it hurt too much!

    Lucas felt that all the hardships he would have to suffer from in his life might have been here.

    Hedy finally managed to burst his blister. Then she tore off her clothes and bandaged Lucas¡¯ hand up.

    She wasn''t very good. Besides, it was dark here, so she couldn''t see anything. However, Lucas knew

    that Hedy was crying.

    Her tears fell on the back of his hand, burning hot.

    Lucas did not know what Hedy had experienced, but this girl who was two years older than him

    seemed tougher.

    Lucas grabbed her hand and said, "Trust me, I will definitely take you out of here!"

    Hedy nodded.

    They were really hungry, but they were doomed to have nothing to eat.

    After a long time, Lucas and Hedy were released and brought back to the iron cage in the basement.

    The guard disdained them. He just gave them a few steamed buns and left.

    The other children gave Lucas and Hedy the food they left.

    Lucas was a little touched and kept thanking them.

    After three days of working with them, Lucas finally saw the training ground and learned about their

    daily training programs.

    Hold the breath in the water at first.

    Regardless of whether these children could withstand the suffocating sensation in the water, those

    people pressed down on their heads, making them struggle in the water, facing the fear of death.

    Two children had died in this training program.

    Lucas was rtively good physically, but he almost drowned.

    From thirty seconds, to sixty seconds, to a minute and a half, and to two minutes.

    Every time, Lucas felt that he couldn''t hold on any longer. But at the moment, he could see Hedy''s

    struggling and toughness.

    No!

    He had to persevere!

    He promised Hedy and the other children to take them out of here!

    Lucas clenched his teeth and endured hardships that he had never suffer from in his life. He struggled

    over and over again out of the edge of death.

    Finally, on the fourth day, Lucas discovered an opportunity to escape.

    He was somewhat excited, but he remained calm.

    It was an opportunity that gave him hope, and he would never give it up!

    At night, Lucas whispered to the children, "Can you help me find a transmitter that can transmit

    information?"

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "What is it?"

    Hedy asked Lucas.

    Lucas didn''t know how to exin, so he could only draw it.

    One of the children saw the pattern for a long time and quickly wrote, "I know where there is this thing.

    In the small dark room."

    "The small dark room?"

    Lucas¡¯ eyes instantly lit up.

    That was great!

    If he had this thing, he would let Daddy and Mommy know where he was.

 Chapter 507 A Man Who Loses Position and Influence Is Subjected to Many Indignities

    Chapter 507 A Man Who Loses Position and Influence Is Subjected to Many Indignities

    Lucas was undoubtedly excited, but the child continued to write, "However, the things inside the small

    dark room are almost broken. They were thrown in because they were useless. I heard that the room

    used to be a warehouse. We can''t see anything inside, and we don''t know what there is. I identally

    touched the transmitter thest time I was locked up, and then I secretly brought it out. But I don''t know

    where it is now."

    Lucas frowned slightly but was optimistic.

    "It''s fine. As long as there''s that thing, I have a way to get all of us out of here. But I need a lighter."

    He didn''t know what in the small dark room met his needs, but it was too dark inside, without any light.

    So it wasn''t easy to find what he wanted.

    Because two more children had died recently, the rest were eager to go out. Seeing Lucas¡¯ happy look,

    they had a glimmer of hope.

    "I can get a lighter,"

    A kid said.

    Lucas knew that these children were eager for freedom, just like he was eager to go home.

    "Alright! Let''s cooperate tomorrow. I''ll find a reason to be locked up in the small dark room. The rest of

    you, don''t give yourself away."

    Lucas¡¯ words made everyone calm down. They seemed a little excited, as well as worried and afraid.

    Hedy held Lucas¡¯ hand and wrote, "I will go into the small dark room with you."

    Recalling Hedy had been coughing for the past few days because of being beatenst time, Lucas

    hurriedly shook his head.

    "No, I can do it myself. You can''t be beaten anymore."

    She was only two years older than him and Zoe, but she was skinny, which made others feel sorry.

    But Hedy insisted.

    Lucas whispered, "If you don''t obey, I''ll go out and tell them my identity now. I will perhaps die."

    He didn''t know why he wanted to threaten Hedy with his life, but at this moment, he just didn''t want to

    see Hedy get beaten up, not even a bit.

    She was probably the first person that he felt sorriest except his family.

    Hedy hurriedly shut up, but she was a little angry.

    Seeing her like this, Lucas couldn''t help but think of Zoe.

    He really missed that foodie.

    Recalling she called him brother and how happy she was when she ate,

    Lucas wanted to go out even more.

    When the training started in the afternoon, Lucas deliberately stirred up trouble with the guard and was

    beaten up.

    He covered his important part and bore ferocious fists. He felt extremely painful, but he could only

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    clench his teeth and persevere.

    Just as Lucas thought that he was about to be beaten to death, another guard walked over and

    stopped the one who hit him.

    "Alright, stop. I think he''s the only one with good aptitude in this group of children. No matter what, he is

    a talent. Don''t cripple him. Otherwise, there will be no one left. We can''t afford the me of our leader.

    Take him into the dark room and let him starve for a day or two. He will be obedient."

    "Brat, you''re lucky!"

    The guard directly tossed Lucas into the small dark room.

    A child hurriedly came up to stop him and threw the lighter into Lucas¡¯ pocket.

    "Hey, do you want to die?"

    The guard who hit Lucas was irritable. Although he was holding Lucas, he still waved his fist.

    The child was so frightened that he hurriedly ran back and obediently started training.

    "What a miserable wretch."

    The guard threw Lucas into the small dark room.

    Lucas almost shouted when he was suddenly thrown onto the floor, after being beaten hard.

    After the guard left, Lucas climbed to the wall and leaned against it, panting heavily.

    How miserable he was to be subjected to many indignities when he lost influence.

    He would take revenge on them.

    Lucas adjusted his breathing, then took out his lighter and looked around. He discovered that it was

    indeed a warehouse, and it was quite big. However, because it was too dark, everyone was afraid

    every time they came in, so they had never paid attention to this ce.

    He crawled and was surprised to discover that there was what he wanted here.

    No one was paying attention to him now, so he started to fiddle with it.

    Thankfully, there were no surveince cameras or electronic equipment.

    Perhaps those people thought the room was an abandoned warehouse, and it was enough to scare the

    children. Anyway, they couldn''t imagine anything else.

    However, they met Lucas.

    Lucas¡¯ entire body was in pain so that he didn''t dare to move. However, thinking of Nicole, Zoe,

    Samuel, Hedy, and those children, he had the courage and confidence again.

    During these four days, Samuel and Nicole took action, too.

    Samuel caught up with the bus, but the person on the bus said that a woman got off the bus with a

    child halfway, and he did not know where she went.

    He then went back, but after two days of searching, there was just a clue that the child had been taken

    to a more remote ce.

    Samuel went on with the tracking. On the way, he had met countless assassins.

    The more remote he went, the more shootings and idents he encountered.

    Samuel was mad with anger.

    He wanted to call back and directly ask Vincent what he wanted to do, but he still called Nicole first.

    "How is it going at home recently?"

    What Samuel really wanted to ask was Nicole.

    He knew that it was dangerous to leave Nicole at home now, but he had to look for Lucas.

    Knowing that Vincent was going to kill Lucas, he couldn''t just sit there and do nothing.

    Nicole did not know if Vincent had installed a bug at home. She whispered, "It''s not good. I fell sick

    again. Mom''s heart is not good, so Doctor Farley took her to the hospital, apanied by Regina. Zoe

    has been making a ruckus these past few days, saying that she wants to find her brother. Joseph

    alwaysforted her. How''re you? Is everything OK? Did you find Lucas?"

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    This arrangement surprised him.

    He knew about Laurel''s health. Last time, because of the poison, he specifically asked for some tonic

    medicine from ir. Although Lucas¡¯ disappearance might make her worried, Samuel felt it was a bit

    too much to make her hospitalized.

    But that was what Nicole said just now.

    Moreover, since Nicole fell sick, she should have gone to the hospital. But she stayed at home.

    Samuel immediately understood.

    Could this silly woman have taken herself as a hostage and deliberately stayed at home?

    She was afraid that Vincent would attack Laurel, so she sent Laurel away first.

    There was a good tacit understanding between Samuel and Nicole.

    When he realized why Nicole did this, he couldn''t help but feel sorry.

    "Have a good rest if you''re not well. Don''t worry. I have some clues about Lucas. I''ll bring him back in a

    few days. Rest assured,"

    Samuel said this to Nicole and also to Vincent.

    If Nicole''s guess was correct, Vincent would be able to hear their conversation now.

    Nicole hurriedly asked, "Really?"

    "Yes. Don''t worry. Trust your man, OK?"

    Nicole wanted to cry.

    "I know. I believe you. But how have you been outside these days? I heard that you didn''t have much

    rest."

    Nicole was worried about Samuel.

    Samuel looked at the injuries all over his body and smiled, "I''m fine. I''m a man. What can happen to

    me? I''m just tired. Don''t worry about me. Don''t you know who I am? I just want to find Lucas now, and

    then we can reunite."

    "I know. Thank you."

    Nicole bit her lower lip.

    She had many other things to ask, but she couldn''t do it now.

    Finn told her what happened to Samuel on the way, so she was worried, but she still pretended not to

    know anything and could not evenfort him.

    If all this was done by Vincent, Nicole would not let him off!

    Even if he was Samuel''s brother, Nicole would take revenge on him.

    Samuel hung up reluctantly.

    It had been three or four days since theyst met. He really missed and was worried about Nicole. But

    now, he had to stay outside. This feeling was terrible.

    "Take good care of yourself and wait for me to return. No matter what happens, you must find Vincent

    first. He is my younger brother and will take good care of you!"

    Nicole nodded slightly.

    They prattled for a while before hanging up.

    Vincent was indeed eavesdropping.

    When he heard Samuel asked Nicole to resort to him when something happened, he smiled slightly.

    "When you sacrificed me and won praises from others, did you ever think that I was your biological

    brother? When you forced me to leave the Green''s and go to Bordeaux, did you ever think that I was

    your biological brother? When you raised my woman and child beside you and said that he was your

    son, did you ever think that I was your biological brother? Now, you finally know. It''s toote! Samuel,

    from now on, you have to pay back what you owed me before,"

    Vincent said coldly. He also thought of what Samuel had just said.

    Did he have clues about Lucas?

    It seemed that he got something fun to do.

    Vincent called the manager of the club.

    "Ask your men to stop and secretly follow Samuel to see where he will go and if he can find Lucas. If

    he does, don''t attack Samuel. It''s best to kill Lucas in front of him. I want him to see his son die in front

    of him to let him experience the feeling when his beloved die!"

    Vincent took out a pocket watch from his pocket.

    When he opened it, a picture of Riley could be seen!

 Chapter 508 Im Not Afraid Youll Betray Me

    Chapter 508 I''m Not Afraid You''ll Betray Me

    It was a picture of five years ago.

    At that time, Riley was beautiful and even enthusiastic towards Vincent.

    His eyes were somewhat deep, as if he had sunk into memories.

    What kind of woman was Riley?

    What Vincent remembered most clearly now was the way she looked at him, warm and affectionate.

    He thought that it was love, butter he realized that she was just looking at another person through his

    face.

    Since childhood, it hadn''t mattered for Vincent to be his essory andparison, anyway. But when

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    he grew up, he became his substitute. Vincent was unable to suppress such humiliation.

    Riley was his woman!

    They even had a child!

    However, Samuel killed Riley.

    Although he didn''t do it in person, it was because of him and Nicole. They even imed to be

    benefactors, raising his son and letting him be grateful for them.

    What a joke!

    Vincent suddenly closed his pocket watch and ced it on his chest. He looked out coldly and said to

    himself, "I''ll get back what you two owe me sooner orter."

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in!"

    Vincent put the pocket watch into his pocket and his face became cold again.

    Theer looked around and found there was no outsider here. He smiled, "Mr. Vincent, I''m short of

    money recently. Can you give me some money?"

    Theer was cowardly and skinny.

    Vincent looked at him and said coldly, "Ryan, I remember that I have given you some money not long

    ago. What happened? Did you run out of it so quickly?"

    "Mr. Vincent, you know that thing is very expensive. Thest time you asked me to do the task, I paid

    for it myself."

    "How dare you mention it?"

    Vincent''s expression immediately changed.

    Ryan trembled in fright, but he didn''t dare to speak.

    Vincent snorted coldly, "You promised me that Samuel would get addicted after drinking that wine. But

    look at him now. He is energetic. Does he have the slightest bit of addiction?"

    "But I did let Jeannie put the drug in. She refused at first because she said that Samuel was her

    benefactor. Then I injected it into her, and she gave up. Besides, if Samuel weren''t addicted, how could

    he have disappeared for eight days? I think he should have gone to an addiction treatment center

    during that period."

    Vincent sneered.

    "Didn''t you tell me that it''s hard to get rid of it? Do you think he can do it in eight days? Do you think the

    addiction treatment center can be so capable? I have searched all the addiction treatment centers for

    him, but I didn''t find him. Do you think that he can get rid of the drug addiction in eight days by himself?

    Ryan, you know what you will face if you lie to me! Did you hide the drug yourself? And is the drug that

    Samuel took a defective product?"

    Ryan immediately became nervous.

    "No, Mr. Vincent, I don''t dare to hide it from you. If it weren''t for you protecting me for so many years, I

    would have died long ago, let alone lead a free life. I will never betray you. Although I don''t know what

    went wrong, I indeed asked Jeannie to set up a trap for Samuel. As for the current situation, I don''t

    know why. Now Swift is still in their hands. Even if I want to lie to you, I won''t dare. You know that I still

    have feelings for Swift."

    "Feelings? Ha-ha, I can''t tell. Swift should be in Jacob''s hands now. I will deal with it myself. You hide in

    the club during this period. Samuel is looking for you now. If he finds you..."

    "Mr. Vincent, don''t worry. Even if I am captured by Samuel, I will not betray you."

    Ryan immediately expressed his stance.

    "I''m not afraid of that. It doesn''t matter if you betray me, but your son..." Vincent said indifferently.

    "I know. I have been with you for so many years, and my son is also under your care. I won''t and dare

    not to betray you."

    Sweat dripped down Ryan''s forehead, but he didn''t dare to wipe it off.

    "That is the best. Your son is outstanding. If there is a chance, I will let you meet him. However, the

    prerequisite is that you do my affairs well."

    "I see."

    Ryan nodded like a pug.

    He had no choice. He had been an addict. Fortunately, he had a marriage with Swift and had a son

    before he became addicted to that thing. Right now, with his weak body, he couldn''t have more

    children. Even if someone could conceive, their baby wouldn''t be healthy.

    He had a son, so he, of course, had to take care of him.

    "Go back. Without my summons, don''t appear in front of me again."

    Vincent threw some money at Ryan and drove him away like he was a beggar.

    Ryan took the money and left.

    When he came out, he looked around and found that no one noticed him. Then he got into the taxi and

    quickly returned to the club.

    Ryan had his own room in the club.

    He returned to his room and took out a picture of his son.

    He guessed his son should be in his twenties. He didn''t know if he was married and how he was now.

    He had only heard from Swift that their son ran a few smallpanies, and was well-off and

    sessful. Although he was not very rich and noble, he could be considered a high-ss person.

    All these years, Swift had been taking care of their son, and all the expenses were paid by the Green

    family.

    Riley took some from Samuel, and some came from the secret assistance of Vincent.

    Thinking of Riley, Ryan narrowed his eyes.

    No one knew that Riley was not the descendant of the George family. She was just an abandoned baby

    that Ryan took from the hospital.

    Back then, to prevent their biological son from being discovered, Swift and Ryan had no choice but to

    say Riley was the descendant of the George Family.

    At that time, Mr. George was about to die. He really wanted a son to inherit the family business. It

    would be best if they said their son was the descendant of the George family.

    He and Swift thought so.

    Unfortunately, they were not allowed to do so.

    Ryan did not know why or who that person was, but he was powerful. After their son was almost killed,

    Ryan and Swift had no choice but to exchange Riley for their son.

    Over the years, Ryan had obtained many interests by using Riley in the Green family. Of course, those

    interests were used on his son. However, Ryan had never known what his son looked like. The only

    photo he had was a photo of his son in primary school.

    Swift had been in contact with him all these years, but she was less enthusiastic. She said everything

    was for their son. Ryan was employed by Vincent.

    Over the years, he felt more and more unwell and wanted to see his son more and more.

    Swift had promised him that as long as the matter of Samuel and Nicole was over, she would let them

    reunite.

    But now Swift had been captured and Vincent refused to reveal his son''s whereabouts. Ryan didn''t

    know when he would see his son again.

    He suddenly felt depressed. He opened a bottle of wine and drank it quickly.

    Only by getting drunk could he not think of those things.

    Ryan was still in a bad mood after getting drunk. He nned to go out for a walk, but he remembered

    Vincent''s warning, so he angrily went down to the basement.

    The children in the basement were young.

    Ryan looked at them. He had nned to find a few children to fight with him. But seeing them, Ryan

    remembered his own son and couldn''t help but sigh, "These children are pitiful. Give them more food.

    I''ll pay the bill. Give them a chicken drumstick today."

    The guard was somewhat surprised.

    "Ryan, did you be rich?"

    "Of course not. I just feel that these children are tired because of training every day. After all, they are

    still children. They may be useful in the future. Maybe we will have to rely on them."

    Then Ryan left.

    Because of Ryan''s temporary kindness, the children had a full meal.

    However, Hedy didn''t eat the chicken drumstick.

    She still remembered that Lucas was locked up in the small dark room. She didn''t know how he was

    now.

    People locked up in the small dark room had nothing to eat.

    Remembering Lucas was still hungry, Hedy put the chicken drumstick away.

    Lucas didn''t care about the situation outside at all.

    He quickly chose what he needed and started to make something attentively.

    In this aspect, Lucas was indeed a genius. Even if hecked something, he could still find something to

    rece it.

    A day passed quickly.

    Lucas finally finished before leaving the small dark room.

    His heart was filled with excitement.

    He was about to leave!

    He was about to take Hedy and the others out!

    He was about to see Mommy, Daddy and Zoe soon.

    Lucas¡¯ hands trembled slightly.

    He carefully put the thing away, went back to his original ce, sat down, and waited for them to let

    him out.

    In the evening, the guard finally released Lucas.

    "Brat, do you dare to do it next time?"

    When released, Lucas was kicked by him.

    If it were in the past, Lucas would be angry and even find a time to take revenge. But now, he was

    obedient. It seemed that he was truly afraid of being hungry. He didn''t have any resistance or

    dissatisfaction at all.

    The guard smiled, "You''re so bitchy. You wouldn''t have suffered the punishment if you were obedient.

    Go back! You still have to train tomorrow. Don''t bete!"

    Lucas returned to the iron cage without saying anything.

    When everyone saw Lucas, they were somewhat excited and expectant.

    Lucas nodded at them and smiled slightly.

    Finally, they were going out!

 Chapter 509 You Must Stay by My Side

    Chapter 509 You Must Stay by My Side

    Seeing Lucas¡¯ smile, Hedy was a little excited, but she soon pulled Lucas to her side and handed the

    chicken drumstick that she had left to Lucas.

    "Where did you get the drumstick?"

    Lucas was a little surprised.

    He had been here for four days. He rarely ate any meat, not to mention drumsticks. Now he suddenly

    saw this drumstick, so he was somewhat puzzled.

    Hedy gestured to tell him it was Ryan who gave them.

    Although he didn''t know who Ryan was, he paid heed to this person.

    Someone who could be remembered by Samuel was not a good person, and what he gave was not a

    good thing.

    Although Lucas was hungry and wanted to eat the chicken drumstick, he still hesitated.

    "Have you eaten it?"

    "I don''t like it. You can eat it."

    Hedy expressed her meaning, but she pursed her lips and looked elsewhere.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to eat it, but that she purposely put it away for Lucas.

    Lucas was moved.

    He put away the drumstick again and whispered, "I''m not hungry yet. Since you don''t like it either, we

    can put it away now, so that we can eat it when we are hungry tomorrow."

    Hedy did not expect that Lucas would not eat it, so she was slightly stunned.

    Lucas could not tell her his guess, but whispered, "You left this for me. You are not allowed to eat it

    secretly."

    "I won''t. I said I don''t like it."

    Even though Hedy wanted to eat the chicken drumstick, she couldn''t do it anymore. She could only

    smell the drumstick, and then she pulled Lucas to sleep.

    Lucas was awake all night.

    He woke up early the next day.

    He looked outside and found the sun hadn''t risen yet.

    For the first time, he felt the time here had passed slowly.

    Hedy finally woke up. She found Lucas had wakened early and asked uneasily, "Didn''t you sleep all

    night?"

    "No. But I woke up early. Tell the other children not to betray our intention and to do what we should do.

    I promise that we will all leave here today!"

    Lucas¡¯ words and eyesight with firmness gave Hedy great encouragement.

    She hurriedly woke up the other children and told them what Lucas meant.

    Lucas looked outside. He seemed so mature and steady now, unlike a child.

    When the guard woke up, he found that the children woke up early today and said happily, "You''re

    more and more obedient. Great. If so, you will get fewer beatings, and we will be less likely to get

    angry. Let''s go out for breakfast and start training."

    The guard yawned and was off his guard. He felt that the children should have surrendered. He even

    asked for a cigarette from the man beside him and lighted it.

    "If they continue to be obedient like this, we won''t have to work so hard."

    "We have to wait for their results."

    The guards were chatting.

    The only time when these children could eat at the table was morning. Breakfast was not very good. It

    was just porridge and fried dough sticks, but it was already good to sit at the table.

    The children of the Morning Club camete, while those children in the basement got up early. After

    breakfast, they had to prepare training equipment for the children of those clubs.

    Lucas and Hedy had always been together.

    When there was no one around, Lucas whispered, "No matter when, you must stay by my side today.

    Do you understand?"

    Although Hedy did not know what Lucas was going to do, she nodded.

    After breakfast, Hedy, Lucas and the other children began to go to another ce to carry the

    equipment here.

    Lucas looked around, especially at the surveince camera. He whispered to Hedy, "Take three steps

    to the right and block me for two seconds."

    Hedy was nervous. Although she did not know what Lucas was going to do, she still obeyed him and

    took three steps to the right to block Lucas.

    Lucas quickly put the transmitter on his body under the equipment and stayed calm as if nothing had

    happened. Then he continued to carry the equipment to the designated location with Hedy.

    However, there was a plug at the designated location.

    Nobody noticed that Lucas connected the plug to the transmitter.

    Tim''s phone suddenly rang.

    He frowned slightly.

    Who would call him so early?

    Because of Nicole, Tim was somewhat disappointed. He went abroad for a few days on the pretext of

    doing business. But he was still worried about Nicole, so he returned to the Seapolis City.

    However, when he found that Nicole hadn''te out since entering the Green''s, and that Samuel

    hadn''t shown up, Tim became jealous.

    They were having a great time because of reunification after a long time of departure. Why did hee

    back to see this? Did he enjoy torturing himself?

    Tim drank the wine all night out of anger. Now, he still had a headache. When he heard the phone

    ringing, he subconsciously turned it off.

    Strangely, although he turned off his phone, it kept ringing, as if it was transmitting something.

    "Damn, what the hell!"

    Tim angrily lifted the nket and sat up. When he intended to throw away the phone, he saw a map

    downloaded on it. There were many details.

    Thest sentence was "Call the police. Save me! Shooting Club! Lucas!".

    Tim frowned.

    Lucas?

    Did something happen to Lucas?

    He hurriedly picked up thendline and wanted to call Nicole, but then he stopped.

    Lucas wasn''t an ordinary child.

    If something happened, why didn''t he ask for help from the Green family? Why didn''t he even ask

    Samuel and Nicole for help? Instead, he sent the message to his phone.

    Was it because Lucas was familiar with his phone? Or was it because Lucas had installed something

    on his phone that allowed it to receive messages from Lucas instantly?

    Tim felt puzzled.

    When Lucas saw the transmitter had transmitted everything out, he pulled it off and pretended that

    nothing had happened. He began to work with the other children.

    After everything was packed up, they were brought back to the training ground to practice holding the

    breath.

    When jumping into the water, Lucas threw the transmitter into the water.

    If electronics were soaked in water, they would soon be useless.

    He couldn''t risk his life, couldn''t let anyone know that he had made that thing, and couldn''t let anyone

    find it out from his body. Now, his only hope was Tim.

    He hoped this stupid man would not go to the Green''s to ask for help.

    Because it was improvised, there were too few things that could be stored. Otherwise, Lucas would

    have exined the situation to Tim. Now, Lucas could only tell him the most important information.

    Lucas hoped Tim would understand.

    Lucas did not install instructions on other people''s cell phones. He only remembered Tim''s. It was

    because when he cooperated with Timst time, he gave his instruction to Tim''s cell phone. Otherwise,

    he would likely send the message to Samuel.

    However, if Vincent did all this for him, he didn''t know if Samuel''s phone was being monitored.

    Because Lucas was distracted, he identally choked on water.

    The water rushed into his nose, ufortable, but he couldn''t lift his head because of being pressed

    down in the water.

    Lucas began to struggle.

    He felt the arrival of death again.

    Hedy noticed Lucas¡¯ strange behavior and struggled to save him, but was viciously pressed down by

    the man beside her.

    "Be well-behaved! You can get out after 20 seconds!"

    Hedy was so anxious that she almost cried.

    Lucas choked and spat out bubbles.

    Twenty seconds!

    He could do it!

    He couldn''t die!

    He had sent the message out with great difficulty. He had to take Hedy out of here.

    Lucas quickly adjusted his breathing and held his breath. However, because he had choked on water,

    he did not seed.

    Twenty seconds usually passed in a sh for Lucas, but now, it was simply a kind of torture.

    He felt as if a century had passed. When he thought that he really couldn''t hold on, the guard suddenly

    let him go.

    Lucas suddenly got out and gasped for breath.

    Hedy was worried and anxious, but she could not step forward.

    Lucas looked at her and shook his head, indicating that he was fine.

    He didn''t know when Tim would arrive or whether he would do as he thought. All he could do now was

    wait.

    A minute after looking at the phone, Tim couldn''t figure out the reason.

    Forget it!

    He had better call Nicole first.

    He picked up thendline again, but for some reason, he called Jacob.

    It had never happened before.

    He and Jacob were enemies. Why would he call Jacob?

    Tim didn''t understand it even after Jacob answered the phone.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Jacob was also a little surprised.

    Tim coughed and said, "I have a question for you."

    "Say it."

    "Lucas sent me a map and told me to call the police to save him, but why didn''t he send a message to

    Samuel or Nicole? Why did he send it to me? What happened in the Green''s?"

    Just as Tim finished speaking, Jacob became nervous.

    "Then did you call Nicole?"

    "Are you stupid? If I do it, why do I ask you?"

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Tim felt he had made a mistake. Jacob was more stupid than him.

    "Forget it. I''ll deal with it myself. I knew you''re more stupid than me."

    As he was about to hang up, Jacob said, "There is someone in the Green family who wants to hurt

    Samuel and Nicole. I''m not sure whether Lucas is in the Green''s. However, since he sent you a

    distress signal, it means that he is in danger. He trusted you and thought you were the only hope. Tim, I

    don''t care about your attitude towards the Green family. I beg you to save Lucas. It''s for Nicole."

    Tim frowned again.

    For Nicole?

    Even Jacob knew to threaten him with Nicole, but why couldn''t she see his feelings for her?

 Chapter 510 I Will Definitely Not Let Them off

    Chapter 510 I Will Definitely Not Let Them off

    Jacob did not receive a reply from Tim, so he was a little anxious.

    "Are you still listening?"

    "You always talk nonsense."

    Tim hung up the phone directly, feeling somewhat depressed.

    Nicole aside, that brat Lucas was pretty adorable, wasn''t he? Though Lucas would often y tricks on

    him, he was not bad.

    Tim sighed and then got up to put on his clothes.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    He must have owed Lucas in his previous life. So, in this life that brat came back for it.

    With that thought in mind, Tim felt much morefortable.

    If Jacob and Tim were right, something must have happened to the Green family. As for what had

    happened, Tim couldn''t inquire about it, so he had to rescue Lucas without them knowing it.

    He was now the sessor of the Louis family but he was only a businessman, not very powerful and

    famous. It would make more sense for the Don family to mobilize the government.

    After Tim got up, he went to the Don''s to see Jason and sent the message from Lucas to him.

    Obviously, Jason was also confused and stunned.

    "Something happened to Lucas?"

    "Isn''t this obvious? If he could call the Greens for help, he would definitely send a message to Samuel.

    But he didn''t. It means that there might be something wrong with the Green family. Now, I can bring the

    police over directly but it''ll stir things up. I''m afraid of rming them so I''m here to ask you if you can

    help, Jason."

    Jason became worried after hearing what Tim had said.

    After all, Lucas was a member of the Don family.

    "I''ll go to the police station now."

    Jason left everything behind, went to the police station with Tim and secretly set up some

    arrangements. Tim then went to the shooting club to check it.

    When the manager of the club saw that Tim was here, he was somewhat surprised.

    "Mr. Tim? Why are you here?"

    "I heard that there''s a shooting club. It''s been a long time since I retired. I haven''t practiced for so long.

    How much do you charge here?"

    Tim still looked like a shitty guy.

    The manager answered smilingly, "Mr. Tim, you cane here to y without any charge. You can

    choose whatever you want to y."

    "What? No, no, no. You run it for money. I''m not a tyrant and I don''tck money to pay for it. Go, get me

    a VIP card. I''m going to have a good time here today."

    Tim threw his bank card in front of the manager.

    The manager knew Tim''s temper. This roguish young master didn''t allow others to refuse him.

    The manager hurriedly asked someone to give Tim a VIP card. Of course, he had given Tim a discount.

    Tim didn''t pay much attention to that. After receiving the VIP card, he walked around and said, "Tell me

    about here. What else is here besides shooting?"

    "What do you want to do for fun, Mr. Tim?"

    The manager was not sure what Tim liked so he asked.

    Tim responded, "What to do for fun? I really don''t know. Nothing has aroused my interesttely. Forget

    it, I''ll walk by myself."

    "Well, let the waiter lead the way for you, Mr. Tim. Here''s aplex ce. Don''t get hurt."

    The manager''s words made Tim a little unhappy.

    "Your people can hurt me? Are you kidding me? I am Tim Louis. Apart from Samuel, no one else in the

    Seapolis City can hurt me. Scram!"

    Tim pushed the manager away and walked inside with a very domineering manner.

    The manager hurriedly motioned the people beside him to follow Tim. However, he didn''t know that just

    as he and Tim were talking, the policeman under Jason''s order had already entered in in clothes.

    Tim looked around and he discovered that Lucas had great talent in painting. The paintings in this

    ce were actually not bad at all.

    He walked to a door and stopped.

    "What is this room for?"

    It seemed that Tim asked it very casually. He was about to push open the door when he was stopped

    by the waiter beside him.

    "Mr. Tim, this is for our employees to rest. There''s nothing to see."

    When Tim noticed that the waiter was avoiding eye contact with him, he sneered, "For employees to

    rest?"

    "Yes, yes, yes."

    "Then I have to take a look. Let me see what your employees usually do."

    As he spoke, Tim reached out a hand to push open the door.

    The waiter was anxious and he wanted to step forward, but he suddenly realized that someone had

    covered his mouth and quickly controlled him.

    Tim looked outside. Including the manager, they were all controlled by Jason''s men.

    Tim didn''t know how many people were inside the room but the outside was in his control.

    Tim made a gesture to Jason, and then a few people followed Tim to enter the basement.

    Everything there was clear at a nce.

    There was even blood in the iron cage in the basement.

    The air was pervaded by an unpleasant smell. Tim couldn''t believe that the address Lucas gave him

    was actually here.

    Was that brat kidnapped here?

    But Lucas was not here!

    Just when Tim was unable to find Lucas, the policeman beside him whispered, "Mr. Tim, the door over

    there seems to lead to another ce."

    "Go take a look!"

    All of them quickly opened the door and saw the training ground outside.

    It had to be said that the basement was really good. It was an underground refuge years ago, but now

    it had be the training ground for those people.

    "Who are you?"

    A guard shouted when he saw the few peopleing.

    Hearing the noise, Lucas raised his head and saw Tim who kicked the guard away and said arrogantly,

    "Damn your eyes. Don''t you know who I am? You dare to stop me? Are you so hungry to die?"

    The appearance of Tim who was so arrogant stunned everyone.

    Lucas immediately grabbed Hedy''s hand and whispered, "Follow me!"

    Hedy was a little excited and afraid, but she still followed Lucas closely.

    When a guard noticed that Lucas tried to flee with Hedy, he hit them with a whip mercilessly.

    "You bitch! You still dare to escape!"

    In order to protect Hedy, Lucas held her in his arms.

    The whip fell upon Lucas¡¯ back, causing some blood to stter.

    "Uncle Tim,e on!"

    It was so painful to Lucas that he broke into a cold sweat.

    When Tim heard the familiar voice, he raised his head and saw Lucas who had been whipped.

    This was Lucas?

    Tim simply couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    How could this be Lucas? His hair was unkempt, his face was sallow, and he was covered in bruises.

    But his eyes looked so anxious.

    When Lucas saw Tim standing there dumbfounded, he said a rude word to him inwardly and then

    shouted to the children beside him, "Run! Run outside! There are policemen outside! As long as we run

    out, we will be saved!"

    Hearing that, the children were stunned for a moment before running out like crazy.

    Each of them wanted to leave this ce and survive, despite with a slim chance.

    Hedy was worried about Lucas. She wanted to make a gesture, but Lucas tightly held her hands and

    said to her, "Follow me. I won''t let you suffer any more harm."

    As he spoke, he took Hedy''s hand and ran towards Tim.

    "What are you still looking at? You pig! Are you happy if I''m dead?"

    Lucas felt that he must have been mad. Why did he send a message to Tim? Tim was simply too

    unreliable.

    Only then did Tim recover from his shock.

    What did this brat call him?

    He actually dared to call him a pig?

    He was here to save him!

    However, Tim was now filled with anger when he saw that Lucas had been beaten to such a state.

    In his eyes, no one but he could bully this brat.

    "Dare to hit my guys? You all wish to die so very much?"

    Tim kicked over the men chasing after Lucas.

    The policemen behind him all stepped forward to control the guards.

    Lucas and Hedy ignored Tim and ran out.

    Only aftering out did they realize that the children were rescued. There were many police officers

    outside, and all was in Jason''s control.

    Tim and Jason''s cooperation was very sessful. They quickly got this stronghold under their control

    before those people have the chance to call for help.

    Lucas hadn''t eaten for a day and night. Today, he tried hard to keep conscious and wait for them to

    arrive. Seeing the children being rescued, Lucas felt weak and staggered.

    Hedy held him up and cried, but she could not utter aplete sentence.

    As Jason noticed Lucas, his heart skipped a beat.

    He was really here?

    If Nicole saw that her son had been tortured like this, how sad would she be?

    "Lucas!"

    Jason quickly came over and hugged Lucas.

    Lucas hissed and some warm liquid was in Jason''s hands.

    Jason looked at the blood in his hands in disbelief, and his eyes grew red.

    "I will definitely not let those bastards off!"

    Lucas was stunned when he saw Jason.

    He didn''t expect Tim to ask for Jason''s help. After Mrs. Don did that to Nicole, Lucas didn''t treat the

    Dons as his family anymore.

    But now, he really couldn''t hold on any longer.

    Hedy, who was standing beside him, cried profusely.

    Lucas turned around and smiled at her, "It''s alright. We''re free now, and we''re out. We won''t be

    captured by them anymore. You should be happy, don''t cry."

    But Hedy cried even more sadly. She tightly held Lucas¡¯ hand, not knowing how to express her

    meaning.

    Lucas turned to look at Jason and said, "Granduncle, these children''s tongues were cut off. They can''t

    speak. If you want to get a police report, give them a piece of paper and let them write it down. The one

    beside me is called Hedy. She had been protecting me since the beginning. Because of her, I got the

    chance to send you a message. Will you take good care of her for me? "

    "I will!"

    Just as Jason finished speaking, he fainted.

 Chapter 511 Who Is Nicole Guarding Against?

    Chapter 511 Who Is Nicole Guarding Against?

    "Lucas!"

    Jason was heartbroken.

    He quickly picked up Lucas, called an ambnce, and then sent him to the Military Hospital.

    Hedy refused to leave.

    Considering that she was concerned about Lucas, Jason allowed her to go along. And he had

    someone prepare a new clean dress for her.

    Lucas was rushed to the hospital.

    When ir received the news, his face darkened.

    "Who got him injured like this?"

    ir hated people attacking children the most.

    It was very difficult for him and Gabrielle to start a family because of some erstwhile details. Gabrielle

    liked children more than anyone else, but she couldn''t get pregnant.

    It could be imagined how furious ir was when he saw that Samuel''s son was injured like this.

    However, Jason didn''t have time to exin to him.

    "Hurry up and cure him. We''ll talk about itter."

    Tim followed behind.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Lucas was quickly pushed into the emergency room.

    When Gabrielle heard that Lucas was injured, she hurriedly rushed over.

    Soon, Laurel also knew it.

    When she heard that Lucas was found but suffered serious injuries, she quickly rushed over, too.

    "What happened?"

    Tim looked at Laurel and said in a low voice, "I also want to know what happened. Your Lucas was in

    danger, and he actually asked me for help. Mrs. Green, is something wrong with the Green family?"

    Laurel was slightly stunned, feeling puzzled.

    Lucas did not ask Nicole and Samuel for help, but instead asked Tim for help? Why?

    It was said that Lucas was abducted by human traffickers, wasn''t it?

    Samuel had been following this clue, while Nicole and Zoe were in the Green''s. If Lucas wanted help,

    he could send a message to anyone of the Greens. But why did he choose to ask for help from Tim?

    Laurel did not understand it. Suddenly, she felt that it was a little strange for her to be left here in

    hospital to recuperate.

    She had long since been able to return home to rest, so why did Gabrielle insist on keeping her here?

    Or it was Nicole''s intention?

    Laurel was deep in thought.

    Who was Nicole guarding against?

    Which one of the Green was suspected by Lucas?

    In fact, Laurel had an answer, but she was just not willing to believe it.

    "Nothing much. Lucas¡¯ daddy Samuel heard that he was abducted by human traffickers. He found a

    clue and went to check it. He hasn''t been home for the past few days. Nicole''s health is not good.

    Lucas probably didn''t want to make her worry, so he troubled you. Mr. Tim, thank you so much."

    Last time Tim saved Nicole, and now he saved Lucas. Laurel felt that she owed Tim more and more

    favors and wondered if she could pay him back in the future.

    She didn''t know if her stupid son had any sense of crisis.

    Fortunately, Nicole had a deep affection for Samuel. If she did not stick to her love, her heart might

    have stolen by Tim.

    Laurel inwardly sighed, but the expression on her face did not change.

    Tim knew that Laurel''s words were actually untenable, but since she did not want to tell the truth, he did

    not ask.

    "Mrs. Green, Lucas has suffered greatly this time."

    Tim told Laurel everything he saw, which was really heartbreaking for her.

    "Who exactly are those people? Why are they so hateful?"

    "I''m not sure yet. I''ve already brought them back to the police station. We''ll find out! This bunch of

    people actually dares to do such an outrageous thing so openly. They''re simply big monsters! Lucas

    said that those children''s tongues were cut off. I was really afraid that Lucas would also be treated like

    that. Fortunately, he''s fine."

    Jason clenched his hands tightly, wishing he could put those people in an oil pot.

    At this time, Laurel noticed Hedy who was standing aside.

    "She is..."

    Jason nced at her and answered, "Lucas said her name is Hedy. It was her who had been protecting

    and taking care of Lucas since Lucas got there. Lucas asked me to take good care of her."

    "Hedy?"

    Laurel''s words made Hedy somewhat afraid.

    She had never seen these people before, so she was very unfamiliar with them, and even she rejected

    them.

    But they were Lucas¡¯ family.

    Hedy nodded.

    "Good girl, did you get hurt?"

    Hedy was about the same age as Zoe. Laurel felt a little sympathetic for her when she thought of what

    had happened to her.

    Inside the emergency room, when Gabrielle saw Lucas¡¯ wounds, she was very sad. But she was then

    driven out by ir.

    When she heard that there was a child who had also been injured, she immediately walked over to

    Hedy.

    "Where did you get hurt? Follow me to the medicine room. I''ll have a checkup for you, okay?"

    Gabrielle''s getting out made Laurel feel somewhat worried.

    "Director Farley, my grandson..."

    "He''s okay. He was just too tired and hungry. He had reached his limit, so he fainted. He needs to rest

    now. ir is cleaning his wounds."

    Gabrielle''s words reassured everyone.

    Hedy wanted to ask something, but she could not speak and thus felt embarrassed.

    When she was among those children, she did not feel humble because none of them could speak. Now

    she was out. Everyone in front of her could express themselves fluently, but she could not.

    The feeling of her being different from those people made her want to escape.

    She turned around to leave, but Gabrielle grabbed her arm.

    "Where are you going? You still have injuries on your body. Besides, I heard that you are the girl Lucas

    specifically told us to take care of. Is your name Hedy? Let''s go. I will take you to apply medicine."

    Gabrielle''s eyes were very gentle.

    Hedy subconsciously followed her inside.

    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She felt it was as if she had seen her mother when she saw

    Gabrielle, although she didn''t remember what her mother looked like.

    However, Gabrielle gave her the feeling that she was her mother.

    She allowed Gabrielle to carry her on the bed and then sat straight.

    Her hands were so warm, Hedy thought.

    Hedy stared nkly at Gabrielle and realized that Gabrielle was really pretty. She was also gentle.

    Hedy thus had a sense of inferiority.

    When Gabrielle opened Hedy''s clothes, Hedy felt very embarrassed. She tugged at her clothes, unable

    to look straight into Gabrielle''s gentle eyes.

    As Gabrielle saw her like this, she couldn''t help but feel distressed and said, "Let me have a checkup,

    please. If the wounds are not treated, you''ll get infected. Now that you''ve been rescued, you will no

    longer be hit or scolded. You''ll have a good future. You''re young, and you need to live a good life."

    Hedy did not quite understand what Gabrielle meant, but she let go of her hand.

    When Gabrielle saw the wounds on Hedy''s body, her eyes instantly became moist.

    "How could those heartless people treat you children like this? Don''t they have mothers or fathers?"

    Gabrielle''s tears fell on the back of Hedy''s hand, shocking her greatly.

    Apart from Lucas, Gabrielle was the only one who treated her well.

    Hedy patted Gabrielle on the shoulder and gestured to her that she didn''t feel any pain.

    Hedy was so adorable, but she could not speak forever. That fact almost broke Gabrielle''s heart.

    "Good girl!"

    She touched Hedy''s head and drugged Hedy''s injuries with tears in her eyes. She even paid for

    beautiful clothes for Hedy to change into.

    Lucas was pushed out and sent to the intensive care unit.

    Hedy insisted on staying by his side. No one could change her mind except Lucas.

    Therefore, Laurel and the rest stopped advising her.

    Jason and Tim didn''t know if Laurel would tell Nicole and Samuel the news, so they couldn''t help but

    ask.

    Laurel said, "Well, no. I''ll first ask Lucas what happened after he wakes up. Nicole''s health is not as

    good as before because of Lucas¡¯ missing. Thanks for Director Farley''s daily treatment, she felt a little

    better now. Samuel was too far away, so I''ll ask someone to inform him. As for Lucas, he will stay here

    for now."

    Hearing Laurel say that Nicole''s health was not good, Tim immediately became anxious.

    "Why does she feel not good again? Didn''t she feel much betterst time? Why are there so many

    shitty things in your Green family? Why can''t Nicole have a good rest!"

    Tim shouldn''t say those words. But he didn''t care what others would say about him.

    Such questioning made Laurel somewhat embarrassed.

    Indeed, the Greens had really caused Nicole too much suffering.

    When Gabrielle heard them talk about Nicole, she really wanted to say that Nicole''s condition was not

    good at all. There was something more important that she hadn''t told them, but she had promised

    Nicole that she wouldn''t.

    Seeing that Tim was so excited, Gabrielle said, "Mr. Tim, why don''t you go to the police station with Mr.

    Jason to find out who those people are and why they dare to act so recklessly? I don''t believe that a

    small club would act so recklessly without a backer."

    Those words reminded Tim and Jason.

    "You''re right. The small club is so inhumane. If no one was protecting it, it definitely wouldn''t act like

    this. We''d better hurry over. I''m afraid if it''s toote, those people will..."

    Before Tim could finish his sentence, Jason had already figured it out.

    Now Lucas¡¯ life was not in danger. Mrs. Green was here to care for him, and ir would ensure their

    safety. The only thing they needed to do was to find out the background of this club.

    At this moment, Jason''s men ran over.

    "Mr. Jason, we caught one of those people."

    "Who?"

    "Ryan Calo!"

    Everyone was stunned when they heard the name, especially Laurel.

    Ryan Calo?

    She knew that Samuel had captured Ryan and given him to Vincent to restrain. Now Ryan appeared at

    the club, and he had been caught again.

    What did that mean?

    Tim narrowed his eyes, while Jason looked at Laurel in surprise.

    It was the problem of the Green family? And it was why Lucas did not ask the Greens for help, but

    instead asked Tim for help?

 Chapter 512 Do You Know Who I Am?

    Chapter 512 Do You Know Who I Am?

    Laurel did not know how to respond.

    This result was unexpected to her.

    She had never imagined that her own spection woulde true.

    Could it really be Vincent?

    "You guys go first. I''m not sure about this either."

    Laurel''s ambiguous reply made Jason very dissatisfied.

    "Mrs. Green, although Nicole doesn''t regard the Dons as her family, if necessary, we, the Dons, will do

    anything for her and Lucas. No matter who the person behind all this is, I will not let him go!"

    Hearing Jason''s words, Laurel did not say anything.

    Indeed, the Green family had brought too much danger to Nicole.

    Tim didn''t say anything and pushed Jason to leave with him.

    When only Laurel and Gabrielle were left in the ward, they all ignored Hedy and started to talk.

    Laurel asked Gabrielle in a low voice.

    "It was Nicole who asked me to stay in the hospital. Do you know anything about it, Director Farley?"

    "I don''t know anything. Nicole didn''t tell me. She just told me that you had to leave the Green''s to be

    safe, and that she and Zoe had to stay there to ensure Lucas¡¯ safety."

    Hearing Gabrielle''s words, Laurel understood everything.

    "Nicole is always like this. She does all for the sake of the Green family, for the sake of Samuel, but she

    never does anything for herself. I think although I treat her well, it can''tpare to the harm the Green

    family has done to her. Perhaps Jason is right. It''s a wrong to Nicole to have married into our family."

    Laurel was somewhat distressed and sad.

    Gabrielle said in a low voice, "It''s because Samuel and you treat Nicole well that she does all for you.

    Both of you treat her well, so she''s been kind to you. Don''t worry, Mrs. Green. Nicole is not a weak

    woman. Since she did it, she will handle it properly with Samuel."

    "It''s not easy for Samuel to handle this properly. Few people can endure the pain of being hostile to

    their brothers."

    Laurel was a little tired, perhaps because of the huge shock she received today. She left the ward.

    As Gabrielle found that Hedy had been looking at Lucas, she asked, "There is a bed here. Do you want

    to rest for a while? When Lucas wakes up, he will see you."

    But Hedy shook her head and insisted on staying beside Lucas.

    Gabrielle felt even more distressed for Hedy.

    She had someone bring food to Hedy.

    At the beginning, Hedy still refused. However, since Gabrielle was really good to her and Lucas, she let

    her guard down and ate the food.

    She had never eaten such delicious food before. She could not help eating a little fast, only to choke on

    it.

    She coughed violently.

    Gabrielle handed a cup of water to her and even gently patted her back and said, "Eat slowly. These

    are all yours. No one will snatch them from you."

    Hedy secretly nced at Gabrielle. She thought that Gabrielle was always so gentle and her gentle

    eyes made her even want to have a good cry.

    She lowered her head and silently ate. She did not speak anymore, and in fact, she could not speak.

    When ir entered, he saw all this, which broke his heart.

    If it wasn''t for him, perhaps the child of Gabrielle and him would be as old as Hedy.

    ir said to Gabrielle, "I was about to eat, but I couldn''t find you. I didn''t expect you to be here."

    When Gabrielle heard ir''s voice, she turned around and smiled, "I have to look after Lucas. He is

    injured, and I''m afraid that he will have a fever. Now Nicole and Mr. Green is not here, so I gotta take

    care of him."

    "I know you are kind. Just leave this to me."

    ir held Gabrielle''s hand and found that her hand was cold. He couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.

    However, Gabrielle replied with a smile, "I''m okay. I''m a doctor. I can handle it. I just feel for this child.

    It''s too cruel for such a young girl to endure all of this. Look at her. Her name is Hedy. But her tongue

    has been cut off. She can''t speak forever. She''s still so young, and her life will be long. She..."

    Gabrielle felt sad again as she spoke.

    ir held her in his arms and said, "Let''s go out and talk. Don''t frighten the child."

    Hearing that, Gabrielle wiped away her tears and walked out with ir.

    Hedy noticed that ir gave her a nce as he left the ward. She didn''t know what this nce meant,

    but she wasn''t afraid of ir and Gabrielle.

    She felt they were like angels.

    She hoped that she could be a doctor when she grew up. But was there any hope for her?

    When Gabrielle got out with ir, she was still in sadness.

    ir passed a hand through her hair and said in a low voice, "I heard that these children are orphans

    and were trafficked here. Some of them have long since forgotten what their parents looked like."

    "How pitiful."

    Gabrielle felt ufortable to hear that.

    But ir asked, "What do you think of Hedy?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Gabrielle was slightly stunned.

    ir smiled and said, "I like her. She and Lucas can be considered life and death friends and she can

    take care of him. If she hasn''t found her own family, we can adopt her. It''s time for our family to have a

    child after all these years."

    There was a trace of sorrow in Gabrielle''s eyes but it was fleeting.

    She did not want ir to be affected by her emotion, but she really felt very sorrowful when she

    thought of her dead child. As a doctor, she knew that her physical condition did not allow her to

    conceive another child.

    ir could not care about that, but Gabrielle had to.

    After all, she couldn''t have a kid of the Hawk family!

    Gabrielle had mixed feelings when she heard what ir said.

    She liked Hedy very much and wanted to adopt her as her daughter, but in her eyes, it was simply too

    cruel for ir.

    "ir, you should have your own child."

    "It''s enough for me to have you."

    ir hugged Gabrielle tightly in his arms and said softly, "I think Hedy is kind-hearted. If we adopt her,

    we will have a daughter. I remember that you like girls very much, don''t you? In the future days when

    I''m at work at night, she will keep youpany."

    "But..."

    "Well, it is decided. If the heavens pity us and leave Hedy with no family, we will adopt her. If she has

    family, we won''t force her, okay?"

    "Alright!"

    Gabrielle suddenly started crying.

    "It''s okay. This is a good decision. Why are you crying? We still need to ask Hedy how she feels about

    it."

    irforted Gabrielle while patting her back. The nurses around hurriedly walked past them when

    they saw how gentle ir was when faced with his wife.

    When Lucas woke up, he saw Hedy looking at him without blinking.

    "Hedy."

    Lucas wanted to get up, but with a hiss, he felt his entire body racked with pain.

    Only then did he remember that he had been saved.

    Not only was he saved, he also took those children out.

    As Lucas woke up, Hedy hurriedly ran out. And when she saw ir holding Gabrielle while Gabrielle

    crying, she thought that ir had bullied Gabrielle.

    So she stepped forward and kicked ir''s calf.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ir was stunned.

    This was the first time he had been kicked by someone, someone who was only a little girl.

    However, Hedy was not frightened by his gaze. She directly pushed him away and then protected

    Gabrielle behind her like a hen protecting a chick.

    Although she couldn''t speak, her eyes told ir that she didn''t allow him to bully Gabrielle.

    ir and Gabrielle were stunned for a moment.

    Gabrielle burst intoughter.

    "Hedy, he''s not bullying me. He''s actuallyforting me."

    Gabrielle was touched by Hedy''s intention of protecting her.

    ir said smilingly, "Little girl, do you know who I am? I am her husband, so can I bully her? Well, since

    you care about my wife so much, I choose to ignore the kick you gave me just now."

    When Hedy heard that they were couple, she felt very embarrassed.

    After thinking for a while, she bowed deeply to ir by way of an apology.

    This apology was a little too profuse.

    ir felt that Hedy was really a good girl.

    "It''s alright. Why aren''t you looking after Lucas inside? Why did you run out?"

    ir''s questions reminded Hedy that Lucas had woken up.

    She pulled Gabrielle''s hand to take her to the ward.

    Both ir and Gabrielle realized it was likely that Lucas had woken up.

    They quickly went into the ward while Lucas was struggling to get up.

    "Don''t move."

    Gabrielle cried to Lucas.

    ir looked at Lucas and smiled, "Brat, are you okay?"

    "Good morning, Uncle ir."

    Lucas knew about ir. Samuel told him some about ir and he also investigated ir. He knew that

    Samuel and ir were best friends, so he trusted ir.

    "I''m good, but you''re not okay. If your mommy sees your wounds, she must be heartbroken. I heard

    that you ran away from home. Brat, you did dare! Do you dare to do that again now?"

    When Lucas was asleep, ir had already found out the reason of all it. Though Lucas had suffered

    great now, ir still felt that he had to make him realize his mistake.

    Lucas lowered his head and replied guiltily, "I''m sorry. I won''t do it again."

    "It''s good that you learn a lesson from it. The outside world is not as wonderful as you think, and not

    everyone is kind. These words should have been taught to you by your daddy, but because you ran

    away from home, your daddy is still searching for your whereabouts. I heard that your daddy''s journey

    of looking for you was not peaceful. "

    Hearing that, Lucas raised his head.

    Of course he understood what ir meant.

    "Where is my daddy now? Can you contact my daddy, Uncle ir?"

    Lucas was very worried, but ir shook his head.

    "Your daddy has lost contact with us now. Not only me, but also your mommy can''t contact him. I hope

    he wille back safely."

 Chapter 513 That Was So Close

    Chapter 513 That Was So Close

    Lucas became nervous.

    "Uncle ir, I was wrong. I was really wrong. I won''t do it again. Help my daddy, please. He might be in

    danger now."

    Lucas started crying.

    Hedy rarely saw Lucas cry. He had cried only a few times when he first arrived at the club. He had

    always been calm but now he cried so bitterly. Hedy immediately pulled out a tissue to wipe him tears.

    Lucas wanted to get up and beg ir.

    When Gabrielle saw Lucas acting like this, she stared at ir and said, "ir, don''t make him worry.

    How can you tell Lucas about this? Mr. Green is so powerful. He will definitely turn things around."

    "I must teach him a lesson. He should not to leave home without our knowledge. You ran away alone

    but put your family in danger now. Have you ever thought of such a consequence? Because of you,

    your daddy''s whereabouts are unknown now and your mommy is in bad condition again. She''s on drips

    every day. Lucas, you are a child and can be willful. But do you know the consequences of your

    willfulness now?"

    ir''s words made Lucas feel deeply guilty.

    He really didn''t expect all this to happen.

    If it wasn''t for his willfulness, perhaps so many things wouldn''t have happened. If it weren''t for his

    willfulness, Daddy and Mommy wouldn''t be like this either.

    Lucas was so guilty and he really regretted it.

    Gabrielle felt hurt when she saw Lucas was so sad.

    "ir, enough."

    "He is a boy, but he''s also Samuel''s son! He must know that he should be responsible."

    "But he is only a four-year-old child!"

    Gabrielle felt that ir was being too harsh on Lucas.

    But ir responded with a smile, "Child? Have you ever seen a four-year-old deliver a message from

    such a dangerous club like him? He''s destined to be extraordinary. Alright, I won''t talk about it with you

    anymore. Your daddy and mommy will discipline you. You don''t have to worry. Although we can''t get in

    touch with your daddy now, he should be safe. You just stay here for the next two days and take good

    care of yourself. I''ll inform your mother about your state."

    "I want to go home and see Mommy."

    Lucas was still a little worried.

    But ir said, "You can''t go back. Listen to me, you''d better stay here until your daddy picks you up.

    Gabrielle and I will protect you. If you do well, your daddy and mommy will be fine too, you know?"

    "But what about Zoe? My uncle..."

    Before Lucas could finish his words, he was interrupted by ir.

    "Zoe has Joseph with her. You just need to take good care of yourself. Don''t let your mommy see your

    heartbreaking injuries."

    Lucas didn''t say anything anymore.

    He knew that he had harmed many people because of his willfulness this time. Now that ir ask him

    to stay here, he would obey him.

    ir and Gabrielle had another word with Lucas, and then went out.

    Hedy quickly poured water for Lucas, just like she did when they were at the club. She took good care

    of Lucas.

    Lucas smiled, "I said I would bring you out. I did it. When my daddyes back, I will ask him to help

    find your sister''s whereabouts. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of you."

    Hedy''s eyes instantly became misty.

    "Thank you!"

    She gestured to Lucas. Lucas replied with a grin, "You''re wee! You treat me well from the start."

    They looked at each other and smiled. Then, Lucas rested.

    He was really too tired.

    As for Samuel, he had arrived at the neighboring city. But he once again couldn''t find the traffickers.

    "Mr. Green, should we use the power of Night Elf Empire?"

    Samuel nodded at Finn in agreement.

    "Use it. Then you rush back to the Green''s to protect my wife and the others."

    Samuel instructed calmly.

    "Can you handle this alone?" said Finn, nodding.

    "No problem. But I''m afraid that Vincent will attack Nicole and the others."

    For some reason, Samuel was getting more and more uneasy recently.

    "OK."

    Finn arranged for some guys to go to collect information. After that, he disguised himself and went back

    to the Seapolis City by train.

    When he saw Nicole, he noticed that she was especially worried.

    "How is it? Is Samuel alright?"

    "Don''t worry, madam. Mr. Green is good right now, but he was once in danger on the way."

    Finn told Nicole about what had happened to Samuel. Although he didn''t say it very clearly, Nicole

    knew that things weren''t as simple as Finn said.

    "Got news about Lucas?"

    "Yes."

    Finn''s words instantly made Nicole nervous.

    "Did he really get taken away by traffickers?"

    Nicole grabbed Finn''s hand tightly.

    Her hands were cold. Finn felt somewhat embarrassed when touched by her hands.

    He wanted to shake off her hand, but he was reluctant to do so. So he just lowered his head and said

    in a low voice, "Mr. Hawk already sent a message to Mr. Green. It said that Mr. Lucas has always been

    in a club in the Seapolis City. He was not the one who was taken away by traffickers. Mr. Green just

    knew that. Mr. Hawk said that Mr. Lucas sent a message to Tim asking for help. Mr. Jason and Mr. Tim

    brought men to control the club and took Mr. Lucas out. However, Mr. Lucas is slightly injured and has

    been sent to the Military Hospital. Mr. Haw is protecting him. He told you to rest assured. "

    Finn quickly exined, but he felt his heart beating fast and something was wrong with his body.

    Nicole became more nervous.

    "Lucas is injured? Is he seriously injured? Where did he get injured? No, I have to go and see him."

    As she spoke, she lifted the nket, but she staggered because of her weak body.

    "Madam!"

    Finn helped Nicole up, but his face blushed a little more because of his physical contact with her.

    Nicole did not notice that. When Finn supported her with hand, she suddenly calmed down.

    "No! I can''t go! If I go, Samuel will be even more dangerous. If Vincent finds out that Lucas has been

    rescued, then Samuel may be...."

    Nicole didn''t finish her sentence, but Finn had already guessed it.

    Finn had mixed emotions about Nicole being so considerate of Samuel. He said to her, "Don''t worry,

    madam. I''ve already had the real news suppressed. It was only reported that the club was controlled

    and the children inside were rescued. It was not mentioned that Lucas was among those children. And

    I heard that those children were insignificant and many of them had dead. No one knows exactly how

    many children were inside. "

    "Okay."

    Nicole went back to bed andy down.

    Finn knew that she was not feeling well. He whispered, "Madam, Mr. Green asked me to look for an

    opportunity to take you and Miss Zoe out of here. Vincent has not noticed anything wrong yet, but the

    closedown of the club must have made him nervous. The safety of you and Miss Zoe will...."

    Just as he was speaking, he heard engine noises of a car. Obviously, it was Vincent. He wasing

    back.

    Nicole was now on alert.

    Finn said anxiously, "Madam, how about you leaving with me now?"

    "It''s toote! You go now!"

    Nicole was very calm.

    Finn shook his head. "No! My job is to protect you and Miss Zoe. I can''t go."

    "Can''t go? What are you staying for? Face to face with Vincent? You know, his skills are not inferior to

    yours at all. And I have to protect Zoe and Joseph. If I go with you, what about the two children? You

    want me to give up on them and leave with you? Finn, listen to me. You should get out here

    immediately. Even if something happens to us three, you can still help Samuel by his side. If Vincent

    really wants to harm against Samuel, he won''t do anything to Zoe and me right now. It''s very likely that

    we will be safe for the time being. But things will be different if you stay here."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Finn knew that he had to go.

    "Madam, I will protect you."

    "Now get out."

    Nicole immediately chased Finn away.

    She didn''t know how Vincent felt after the club was controlled by others, but she couldn''t irritate him at

    this point. Otherwise the most dangerous person would be Samuel.

    She and Zoe were both hostages, and if Vincent threatened Samuel, Samuel would surely surrender.

    Nicole took a deep breath. Now that Lucas had returned, her greatest wish was for Samuel to return

    safely as well.

    Shey down and pulled up the nket, pretending to be asleep.

    After Vincent returned to the Green''s, he immediately went up to the second floor to Nicole''s bedroom.

    Nicole could feel Vincent''s approach, and could even feel his sharp eyes staring straight at her.

    She tried her best to breathe evenly, almost as if she had fallen asleep. Although her heart was beating

    fast, she tried to calm down, her hands under the nket already sweaty.

    Samuel stared at Nicole for a long time, only to find that her breathing was even. And then he turned

    around and left.

    He was paranoid. Just as he was about to leave Nicole''s room, he suddenly looked back.

    His piercing eyes fell on Nicole.

    Nicole did not move at all and her breathing was still stable.

    Only then did Vincent leave, even gently closing the door, as if he had never been here.

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief after he left.

    That was so close!

    Just now, if she couldn''t stay calm, he would have found she was pretending asleep.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    She did not know what would await her and the children if he found that, nor did she dare to imagine it.

    She was very worried now.

    Vincent hurriedly came back to see if she was awake. What was his intention?

    Would he do anything to the children?

    Nicole felt cold all over her body when she thought of that. Her overwhelming panic and uneasiness

    made her restless.

 Chapter 514 Samuel Was Missing

    Chapter 514 Samuel Was Missing

    Nicole wanted to sit up and take a look, but she couldn''t.

    Because once she went out of the room, Vincent would know she had been pretending to be asleep.

    But what did he want to do to Zoe and Joseph?

    The children were in danger, and she still had to pretend?

    When would this fake peace with Vincent end? When would Samuel return?

    Nicole was not sure, so she could only wait.

    It was quiet, but it worried Nicole even more.

    She wanted to lift the nket and have a peep, even through the door slot. However, just as she was

    about to get up, she saw a shadow under the door.

    Vincent was still here!

    In other words, he had been waiting outside to see if she was pretending to be asleep.

    If she went out now, she would probably bump into him.

    Nicole''s heart was racing.

    Was Vincent suspicious of her? Or did he discover something?

    Nicole did not dare to think or move. She tried to sleep but stared at the shadow under the door despite

    herself.

    About ten minutester, Vincent, who was outside the room, felt relieved and left.

    Nicole''s back was drenched in cold sweat.

    She felt she and her children were in greater danger.

    She only hoped Samuel woulde back soon.

    She didn''t dare to speak, so she took out her phone and sent a message to Finn, asking him to tell

    Samuel things were not good at home and he shoulde back as soon as possible.

    The minute Finn received the text message, he contacted Samuel. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get

    through to him.

    He thought Samuel''s phone was dead, so he sent him a text message. After a while, Finn tried to call

    him again but got the same result.

    Nicole had ants in her pants, but she couldn''t go out to check.

    She did not know what Vincent would do to Zoe but figured Zoe would be fine since Joseph was here.

    Sheforted herself and felt time moving slowly.

    After trying for more than an hour, Finn still couldn''t get in touch with Samuel. He was somewhat

    uneasy and drove back to the ce where he had parted ways with Samuel.

    He heard a car ident happened here after he left. It was said to be horrible, but Finn was familiar

    with the license te of the car in this ident.

    It was Samuel''s!

    Could something have happened to Samuel?

    Finn asked around, but the people he left here were all gone, and he got no clues.

    He ran all over the hospitals but didn''t find any news about Samuel.

    Samuel and those people seemed to have disappeared without a trace.

    Finn spent the whole night searching for him. At dawn, Nicole couldn''t help but call Finn.

    "Finn, did Samuel say when he would be back?"

    Finn didn''t know how to answer her.

    Nicole was sensitive and perceptive. She frowned when she noticed Finn was hesitating.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I can''t get in touch with Mr. Green anymore."

    Finn muttered with guilt.

    He worked for Nicole, and his job was to solve problems for her, but he lost Samuel.

    "What do you mean you can''t get in touch with him?"

    Nicole felt her hands and feet cold but tried to remain calm.

    Finn whispered, "I called him, but his phone was off, so I drove to the ce where we parted ways.

    There was a car ident after I left. It was Mr. Green''s car, but I couldn''t find any news about him.

    Even the people I left there were gone. There was no trace of them. I''m sorry, I''m useless. I''ll have the

    Night Elf Empire look into this."

    Nicole''s heart sank.

    Who was Samuel?

    Mere mortals were no match for him!

    Besides, the Night Elf Empire members were with him, how could he disappear for no reason?

    What exactly happened there?

    The shooting club was Vincent''s stronghold, but Tim and Jason took it down. However, instead of

    checking on it, Vincent came back to see what she was doing. All this made Nicole suspicious.

    Was Vincent the reason Samuel disappeared?

    If so, Vincent was simply too powerful. She and Samuel might have underestimated him.

    Nicole''s silence worried Finn.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Please rx. I will find Mr. Green."

    "Thank you, but you have to keep yourself safe. I don''t want anything bad happen to anyone."

    Finn was surprised to hear that and smiled.

    "I will."

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole could no longer calm down.

    Now that Samuel was missing, did she need to keep ying dumb with Vincent? Did she have to leave

    Zoe in this dangerous ce?

    She hesitated.

    The servant came knocking on the door and asked, "Mrs. Green, are you awake? Breakfast is ready."

    "Got it. I''ll be there in a minute."

    Nicole tried to sound normal.

    She lifted the nket and got out of bed, feeling stronger.

    After washing up, Nicole came to the dining room and saw Vincent was sitting there and chatting

    happily with the two kids.

    He looked like he would not harm Samuel.

    However, Joseph would not lie. Joseph said Vincent wanted Lucas dead, which was like a thorn in

    Nicole''s heart, and it hurt badly now and then.

    Vincent noticed Nicole first and greeted her with a smile.

    "Good morning, Nicole! Come and have breakfast. I heard from the servant you had not been feeling

    well recently. How is it? Are you feeling better? Samuel is not here, so you must take good care of

    yourself."

    Vincent smiled brightly, as if he was still the same old him.

    Zoe jumped off the table and came to Nicole''s side, saying with a grin, "Mommy, Uncle said he would

    take me and Joseph out after breakfast."

    Nicole was startled.

    "Going out?"

    "That''s right. Zoe and Joseph have spent too much time in this house. You are not in good health, but

    the children need to have some fun. I''m free today, so I''ll take them out. I heard Zoe liked riding

    wooden horses. She and Joseph will have a good time."

    Vincent was still smiling, but Nicole became nervous.

    Why would he take Zoe out now?

    Samuel was missing!

    Nicole was on edge but looked calm. She whispered, "I feel much better now, so why don''t we go out

    together after breakfast? I have stayed here for quite some time too, and I would love a walk."

    Vincent looked at Nicole and studied her expression, but Nicole was just as calm as usual.

    He smiled, "You are right. You and Samuel have been worrying about Lucas recently. He hasn''t

    returned, so you must be bored. I think it''s a good idea that you would join us."

    Nicole was a little annoyed, but she smiled faintly and said, "Alright."

    Zoe was thrilled to hear that and jumped.

    Children were innocent, especially a carefree kid like Zoe.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say, so she sat down beside Zoe and ate.

    It was quiet during the meal.

    Even Zoe, who was talkative, restrained herself. She looked at Joseph. Joseph smiled and gave her a

    piece of roasted pork.

    Only then did Zoe reveal a smile.

    Vincent looked at them and did not say anything.

    Nicole lost her appetite.

    She couldn''t get through to Samuel, but Vincent offered to take the children out. Was Vincent going to

    make his move? Were things getting ugly?

    Nicole was agitated.

    If it had been against someone else, she would have had a chance of winning, but not Vincent.

    Moreover, considering how weak she was now, she was even nning on asking for help.

    But who would help her?

    ir?

    Tim or Jason?

    Perhaps Vincent wouldn''t even let her.

    She seemed to have no one but herself.

    Jacob wasn''t around. Finn was out of town. So, she was fighting alone.

    Nicole did not know if this was fate or Vincent''s n. She felt isted.

    However, she still finished her meal quietly.

    Zoe happily went to change clothes for going out and having fun, and Joseph also entered the room.

    Vincent looked at Nicole and smiled, "Nicole, aren''t you going to change clothes?"

    "I''m good. It''s not like I am going to see someone important. Sportswear is fine."

    Nicole said casually.

    She did not dare to leave Vincent, afraid he would do something. Although she knew it was useless

    keeping an eye on him, she found itforting.

    Vincent did not persuade her.

    When the children came downstairs, they looked adorable.

    "Mommy!"

    Zoe rushed to Nicole.

    Fortunately, Vincent did not stop her.

    The four of them got in the car and went to the nearest amusement park.

    It seemed like Vincent really took the children there for fun.

    Both Zoe and Joseph had a good time.

    Nicole was always nervous, but Vincent joined the children, as if he was apetent uncle and daddy.

    "Nicole,e and join us."

    Vincent was sweating profusely. Nicole couldn''t believe a man who had such a bright smile would harm

    Lucas.

    However, she still shook her head and said, "No, you know I should avoid getting tired. You guys y."

    "Okay. Then you sit there."

    Vincent did not mind at all and even took the children to the roller coaster.

    The children screamed excitedly, but Nicole''s eyes never left them.

    Just when she was agitated, someone sat beside her. He pulled his hat down and whispered, "Mrs.

    Green!"

 Chapter 515 A Red Dot

    Chapter 515 A Red Dot

    Nicole was surprised and quickly turned around. She found the person familiar but could not remember

    where she had seen him.

    "Who are you?"

    She became vignt and nced at Vincent.

    He whispered, "Don''t worry. We''ve met. I work for Mr. Bates. We met on the road."

    It rang a bell.

    But why did Mr. Bates'' man track her down again?

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Mr. Bates has something important to discuss with you, or Mr. Green. I''m sorry Mr. Bates can''t see you

    now. So, will you agree to a meeting with him? It''s about Vincent."

    The man lowered his voice, so that only she could hear him.

    Nicole frowned again.

    It was about Vincent?

    Who on earth was Mr. Bates?

    Was he an enemy or friend?

    "Who exactly is Mr. Bates?"

    "Mrs. Green, please trust Mr. Bates. Vincent is not a good person. He is plotting against Mr. Green. If

    you care about Mr. Green, pleasee to Aegean Coffee at 8 p.m."

    After saying that, the man quickly stood up and left.

    Nicole frowned hard.

    She and Samuel just knew Vincent was plotting against Samuel, but how did Mr. Bates find out about

    it?

    Was there more to it?

    Nicole nced at Vincent again. Noticing he was not paying attention to her, she heaved a sigh of

    relief.

    However, she was confused. It seemed she had to meet up with Mr. Bates tonight.

    But how could she if Vincent was around?

    Nicole was upset.

    When Vincent and the children got off the roller coaster, Nicole was still wracking her brain. Zoe ran to

    her in excitement.

    "Mommy, it was so exhrating! That roller coaster is amazing! Will you have a try when you feel

    better?"

    Looking at her daughter''s flushed face, Nicole smiled, "Alright, wipe your sweat. Don''t catch a cold."

    Nicole quickly wiped the sweat off Zoe.

    Vincent bought water and handed it to Nicole.

    "Nicole, we''ve had enough fun today. Shall we eat in a restaurant or at home?"

    "I want KFC!"

    The greedy piggy Zoe shouted.

    Vincent stroked her head dotingly and said, "Then KFC it is?"

    Actually, Nicole wasn''t in the mood. She didn''t know what Vincent was up to. However, she couldn''t

    suggest going home and spoil the fun. Besides, Vincent might notice something if she did.

    "Don''t eat too much."

    "Alright!"

    Mom agreed to it, Zoe was over the moon.

    Everyone was keeping Lucas'' whereabouts a secret from Zoe. When Zoe found out Lucas had run

    away with Joseph, she was worried. However, Joseph told her he did it for study and it was only

    temporary, and Zoe believed him.

    Lucas was a genius.

    He was interested in learning everything.

    So, the simple Zoe bought it.

    She was having so much fun. How could she not be happy?

    Nicole brought Zoe and Joseph to KFC following Vincent.

    Vincent acted like a loving uncle the whole time, taking good care of Zoe. Some even assumed they

    were a family, and Vincent did not exin.

    Nicole didn''t know what he was thinking about. After dinner, she couldn''t help but ask, "Vincent, doesn''t

    thepany need you today?"

    "No. I''ve been too busy recently and ignored Joseph. My brother was right that day. Perhaps I was too

    anxious to see my son seed. And in doing so, I''ve caused him harm. I''ve been reflecting myself

    these days, and it was my fault. I''ll do it right by him."

    As he spoke, he touched Joseph''s head, his eyes full of kindness.

    Joseph froze for a moment and lowered his head, but his eyes were red.

    Vincent''s words surprised him.

    A child was sensitive after all.

    Noticing how touched Joseph was, Nicole did not know what to say.

    "Wait a moment...."

    "I''ll drive you home."

    Nicole and Vincent spoke at the same time.

    Nicole wanted to go somewhere?

    She hadn''t expected Vincent wanted to go home. So, she nodded and said, "Alright, I''m a little tired

    anyway. Zoe and Joseph must be, too. It''s time for them to take a nap."

    She felt the Green''s house was safer.

    Although she was not free there, it was better than not knowing what Vincent would do next. She

    suspected Vincent had an agenda taking Zoe and Joseph out.

    Driven by the uneasiness, she wanted to y safe.

    Vincent smiled, "Okay, then let''s go back. I''m also tuckered out. A nap sounds good to me."

    Nicole was somewhat depressed to hear that Vincent would stay at home too, but she did not show it.

    By the time they returned to the Green''s, it was one o''clock in the afternoon.

    Zoe was exhausted and fell asleep in the car. Although Joseph stayed awake, he looked tired, too.

    Nicole carried Zoe out of the car and whispered, "I''ll take her to my room to rest. It''s been a long time

    since I spent time with her."

    "Alright!"

    Vincent did not stop her.

    Nicole found him easy to talk to, but it only agitated her further, and she couldn''t figure out his n

    when she was on edge.

    She carried Zoe into her room.

    Zoe rolled over on the bed and continued to sleep, but Nicole did not feel sleepy at all.

    Was it just fun family time?

    But why did he do that when Lucas and Samuel were not here?

    Nicole couldn''t put her finger on it.

    She remembered seeing Mr. Bates'' man at the amusement park today.

    She did not know who Mr. Bates was, nor did she get Finn''s report. She had been upied with

    searching for Lucas, so that was put on hold, but Mr. Bates'' man found her first.

    Should she meet with Mr. Bates tonight?

    Thinking about Vincent''s weird behavior today, Nicole felt the meeting with that stranger was part of

    Vincent''s n.

    Was that so?

    Nicole was confused.

    If Finn or Jacob were here, she wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. Unfortunately, both of them were away,

    and Samuel couldn''t be reached.

    Nicole quickly called Samuel, but his phone was still off.

    He turned off his phone?

    What made him do it?

    Just a few days ago, Samuel also turned off his phone, and no one could get in touch with him. As it

    turned out he had suffered a lot all by himself and almost died.

    So, Nicole had a premonition when he did it again.

    Did something happen to him?

    Nicole was anxious, but she couldn''t walk around the room.

    She wanted to have a video chat with Lucas and see how he was.

    Lucas was injured, but as his mother, she could not visit him. Nicole felt she was a terrible mother.

    When Nicole picked up her phone, something shed.

    She frowned slightly and nced at the phone, but there was nothing out of the ordinary.

    However, Nicole was on guard.

    She pretended to browse the web on her phone, sitting casually on the sofa and changing her positions

    from time to time, as if she was ufortable but did not want to get up.

    Just after Nicole turned to a certain direction, something reflected from the screen of her phone gave

    her a start.

    A red dot!

    Although it wasn''t obvious, Nicole knew what it meant after spending years with Lucas.

    It was a camera!

    When they were at the amusement park, a camera was installed in her bedroom!

    It was Vincent!

    It wasn''t hard for her to guess.

    Was he finally going to make a move?

    In other words, from now on, Vincent could see everything she did?

    Her heart twitched fiercely.

    Fortunately, she hadn''t invited Lucas to a video chat just now. Otherwise, it would give her away.

    Nicole broke out in cold sweat.

    She pretended to be bored and yawned, putting her phone aside. However, she managed to send a

    text message to Lucas, telling him not to call or text her if he was fine, let alone invite her to a video

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    chat. She said she would visit him if she could.

    Lucas was brilliant and understood what her text meant.

    Hedy was puzzled to see Lucas frown.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Hedy gestured to him.

    He smiled and shook his head. "I''m fine. Are you hungry? I''ll ask Gabrielle to get you something to eat."

    Hedy might be really hungry, or her appetite might have gotten bigger after leaving the club. Anyway,

    she blushed with embarrassment.

    Gabrielle came in and saw what was happening, saying with a smile, "What are you talking about?"

    "Nothing. Gabrielle, Hedy may be hungry. Can you get her something to eat? She''s too thin."

    Gabrielle felt likeughing.

    "You sounded so old. Got it. Are you hungry? Can I get you something, too?"

    "Alright!"

    Lucas did not refuse.

    After Gabrielle left with Hedy, Lucas put away his smile.

    How were Mommy and Zoe doing?

    He was anxious but also knew Mommy told him to stay up by the message.

    He med himself very much. If he hadn''t run away from home, none of this crap might not have

    happened.

    Daddy was missing, Mommy and Sister were at the Green''s, and Vincent was up to no good.

    This was the first time Lucas felt helpless.

    Nicole did not know what Lucas was thinking. After sending him the message, she quickly deleted the

    record. Then, when she was about to pretend to sleep, she heard footsteps outside.

    She got nervous.

    Who was it?

    Vincent?

    What did he know?

    Or did she just give herself away by not doing it right?

    Nicole was agitated.

 Chapter 516 This Woman Wouldnt Take the Bait

    Chapter 516 This Woman Wouldn''t Take the Bait

    The footsteps stopped at Nicole''s bedroom door, but no one knocked or entered.

    Nicole frowned slightly and quickly got up. She went straight to the door and abruptly opened it.

    "Mrs. Green!"

    It was Wendy.

    Nicole was surprised to see her expression.

    "Wendy? Why are you at my door? Is there anything wrong?"

    "No, it''s nothing big. It''s just, just...."

    Wendy stammered.

    Nicole smelled something fishy.

    "What exactly happened?"

    "Mr. Vincent said he needed to rest, and no one was allowed to disturb him, but his phone was left in

    the living room. Someone has been calling him just now. I don''t know if I should go in and wake him up,

    so I came to ask your opinion."

    Wendy quickly finished her story and handed Vincent''s phone to Nicole.

    Nicole did not take it.

    There was surveince in this room.

    Besides, how could Vincent be so stupid and leave his phone in the living room?

    Phones were so important nowadays.

    This was clearly a trap.

    However, Wendy did not go to Vincent but her. Nicole could tell why.

    Didn''t Wendy work for Laurel?

    It looked like Vincent was capable and even had Laurel''s men within his grasp.

    Nicole looked at Wendy and said coldly, "This is Mr. Vincent''s phone. I can''t decide. You should give it

    to him."

    "But he said no one could disturb him."

    Wendy looked particrly anxious and conflicted.

    Nicole said indifferently, "There are priorities. Vincent is the president of Eternal Group. If anything

    important is dyed, neither of us will be able to shoulder the responsibility. It is better to expect

    Vincent''s rage than to suffer heavy losses. Go."

    Wendy was still a little nervous.

    "Mrs. Green, why don''t you go? You are Mr. Vincent''s sister-inw, so he won''t make things difficult for

    you."

    "Wendy, have you forgotten who you are? Don''t push me around in this house."

    Nicole''s face darkened.

    Wendy shivered. She was surprised by Nicole''s sudden temper and couldn''t help but swallow. "Mrs.

    Green, I''m not ordering you around. I''m just a little afraid of Mr. Vincent. He seems to be different

    recently. Sometimes when he is alone, the look in his eyes frightens me."

    Nicole did not know if she was doing it on purpose or really trying to tell her something, but no matter

    what, she wouldn''t go to Vincent.

    This was clearly a trap set by Vincent. She must be stupid to step into it while knowing that.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "What nonsense? He has always been gentle and refined. Speak ill of him behind his back again and

    the old Mrs. Green will punish you. Hurry up and give the phone to him."

    "Yes, yes, yes."

    Wendy left with a long face.

    Nicole did not hesitate to close the door. Then she went to the bathroom.

    She was afraid there would be cameras in the bathroom, so she did a good searching. Fortunately, she

    didn''t find any.

    She let out a sigh of relief.

    What exactly did Vincent want?

    Nicole took a quick shower. When she came out of the bathroom, she heard the motor running outside.

    "Wendy, who just left?"

    Nicole dried her hair as she opened the door. When she saw Wendy in the living room, she asked

    casually.

    "It''s Mr. Vincent. He answered the phone. It seems like there is something urgent in thepany, so he

    left."

    Nicole squinted slightly.

    What a coincidence!

    Did he mean to give her time to meet with Mr. Bates?

    Nicole felt everything was too coincidental.

    She was not a child, so she could tell something was wrong.

    Perhaps Vincent created an opportunity for her to meet with Mr. Bates'' man by taking the children out.

    Then whom did Mr. Bates work for?

    Vincent?

    If that was the case and she attended the appointment, it would mean that she suspected Vincent, thus

    giving herself away.

    However, if she didn''t go and Mr. Bates worked for Samuel, then she would miss the chance of learning

    something about Samuel.

    After all, Samuel was missing, and perhaps that Mr. Bates knew something.

    Nicole was conflicted and didn''t know what to do.

    Time passed minute by minute. Zoe got up at three o''clock and insisted on looking for Joseph.

    Nicole couldn''t win with her and brought her to Joseph''s room.

    Joseph was still asleep.

    Nicole felt a little distressed and said to Zoe, "Joseph is sleeping. We should not disturb him. How

    about we get back to my room and paint?"

    "No, I want to be there with him. He is wounded."

    Zoe enjoyed spending time with Joseph.

    Nicole couldn''t argue with her.

    "Then be good. Don''t wake him up. Can you watch cartoons by yourself?"

    "Alright."

    Zoe had topromise.

    Nicole yed cartoon for Zoe before leaving the room.

    Nicole returned to her room and had trouble sleeping. Maybe she was feeble now. Then she somehow

    fell asleep.

    By the time she woke up, it was past six o''clock in the evening.

    It was getting dark.

    Nicole got up and freshened up before going downstairs.

    Zoe and Joseph were ying the puzzle left by Lucas. When Wendy saw hering down, she smiled

    and said, "Mrs. Green, do you want to eat? Joseph and Zoe are both hungry."

    "Has Vincent returned?"

    Nicole asked seemingly unintentionally.

    Wendy shook her head and said, "Mr. Vincent called and said something in thepany needed his

    attention, so he won''te back for dinner or sleep tonight. We don''t need to leave the door open for

    him."

    These words seemed to be specifically for Nicole.

    Nicole nodded and sneered in her heart.

    What an opportunity he created for her.

    However, Nicole already made her decision.

    No matter whether that stranger worked for Mr. Bates or what he wanted, she would not keep the

    appointment today.

    The safety of Samuel and the children trumped her curiosity.

    Wendy didn''t know what Nicole was thinking and called the children to dinner.

    Because Vincent was absent, everyone behaved casually.

    During the meal, Joseph asked, "Mommy, is there news of Uncle Samuel?"

    He was worried about Lucas, but he could not ask about him in front of Zoe, so he beat around the

    bush.

    Nicole looked at him and smiled, "Hurry up and eat. Your uncle wille back."

    "Mommy, where''s Daddy?"

    Zoe looked up and asked Nicole.

    Samuel hadn''t been around recently, and Zoe was used to it. She thought he was busy. Although she

    was somewhat dissatisfied, she did not hang up on it.

    Nicole looked at the simple girl and wished if only she could be half as smart as Lucas.

    However, this could mean something good. She would be blissfully braver and happier than other kids.

    Nicole touched her head and said, "Your daddy left to attend to something. I wonder when he''ll be

    back. What? You miss him?"

    "Yes. I want to tell him to not work so hard all the time. We only need enough money to go around."

    Zoe sounded like an adult.

    Nicole felt somewhat sad.

    They nevercked money.

    Theycked family time and peace.

    However, it was useless to say this to Zoe, because she wouldn''t understand.

    "Be good. Eat."

    The two children focused on eating, but Nicole lost her appetite.

    She was worried about Samuel. There was no news from Finn, and the Green''s house was under

    surveince. No secret would be safe here. She had to be careful when she wanted to make a phone

    call.

    She was like a bird trapped in a cage, unable to do anything.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, Nicole read in her bedroom, sitting and looking serious.

    She was not affected at all, as if she had never seen that man during the day or heard him say the

    meeting at 8.

    Wendy brought a ss of milk to Nicole and left.

    It was not until after nine o''clock that Nicole put down her book, drank the milk, washed up, and went to

    bed.

    Vincent frowned slightly as he looked at the monitor.

    He had a new secretary named Leonard, who was promoted by him after he became the president of

    Eternal Group.

    Leonard was also staring at the monitor and whispered, "Mr. Vincent, it looks like she wouldn''t take the

    bait."

    "Are you sure Mr. Bates'' man met her at the amusement park today?"

    Vincent was ying with the pen in his hand as he asked nonchntly.

    The more indifferent Vincent looked, the harder it was for Leonard to figure out what he was thinking.

    "Yes, our men saw Chuck talked with her, but we couldn''t hear what they said from afar. However,

    some of them read lips and learned the meeting was in Aegean Coffee at 8pm."

    "It''s already half past nine."

    Leonard became a little nervous.

    "Perhaps she doesn''t know Chuck and thinks it''s a trap."

    Vincent sneered.

    "Nicole is indeed smart. It is a waste that she is with my brother. If Riley had been half as smart, she

    wouldn''t have died."

    Leonard didn''t know how to answer, so he kept silent.

    "I have to go back and see if my sister-inw can remain calm."

    Vincent stood up and threw the pen on the table, saying to Leonard, "Keep watching her. You know

    what you should and shouldn''t look."

    "Yes, yes, I understand."

    Leonard quickly nodded.

    He knew what Vincent meant.

    After all, it was Nicole''s bedroom. If Nicole revealed her private parts, he didn''t dare to look.

    However, Leonard didn''t understand why Vincent would care about Nicole''s innocence if he hated her

    and Samuel so much.

    Of course, he didn''t dare to ask Vincent about this, unless he was tired of living.

    After Vincent left, Leonard could still feel the chilliness lingering in the air.

 Chapter 517 How Would You Believe Me?

    Chapter 517 How Would You Believe Me?

    Actually, Nicole wanted to sleep, but she couldn''t. After all, there was a camera in her room, and she

    was being watched. It felt terrible and affected her sleep.

    However, she had to pretend she was sleeping, lest Vincent noticed anything.

    At ten o''clock, Vincent drove back.

    Nicole heard the car but did not move. She just sneered in her heart.

    It was indeed a trap.

    Didn''t he say he wouldn''te back tonight?

    He actually came back after ten o''clock.

    Nicole was still pretending to be asleep, and Vincent entered the house.

    Wendy''s voice was low, but because it was quiet at night, Nicole could vaguely hear their conversation.

    "Mr. Vincent? Didn''t you say you wouldn''te back tonight?"

    "The job was done. So, I returned to have a rest."

    Vincent''s voice was also low, and he sounded tired.

    Wendy didn''t ask anything else.

    Before long, everything was quiet again.

    Nicole did not know when she fell asleep, but it was only five o''clock in the morning when she woke up.

    Nothing could be heard. She didn''t feel like getting up and stayed in bed.

    After some time, Wendy got up, and it felt like the day just began.

    Only then did Nicole sit up and pretend she had just woken up.

    She picked up her phone and checked the time. It was past six o''clock. Actually, she wanted to see if

    there were any text messages or phone calls.

    She hadn''t heard from Samuel for a whole day. What exactly happened to him?

    Where did he go?

    Nicole was getting uneasy.

    Even Finn didn''t text her.

    She really wanted to call Jacob over, but what about Olivia if she did?

    Nicole put down her phone and calmed down. Then she went to the bathroom to wash up.

    When she came downstairs to breakfast, Vincent looked disturbed.

    Nicole pretended to be concerned and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you so worried early in the

    morning?"

    Vincent hesitated for a moment, then looked at Nicole, and said, "Nicole, I heard you studied car

    design?"

    "Yes, but I haven''t done it for a long time. What''s wrong?"

    Everyone in Eternal Group knew Nicole was an car designer. Why did Vincent ask that now?

    Samuel looked at Nicole and said, "Well, one of our car designers works are not satisfying to the client,

    but no one cane up with a better design. The client said if we couldn''t settle it by today, we''ll have

    to pay liquidated damages or something. I just found out you are in car design, so I wonder if you have

    the time toe to thepany and help us."

    "I haven''t done it for a long time."

    "Nicole, I know it''s not nice to trouble you at this time. I also know you are worried about something

    else. But Eternal Group is our family business. Big Brother has been taking care of it since day one.

    Now it''s in my hands, but I can''t make it stronger. At the very least, I can''t have it fall from grace, right?

    I have no other choice. If I could find another designer, I wouldn''t trouble you."

    Nicole couldn''t refuse him since he was desperate.

    Although she did not know what Vincent was up to, she still nodded and said, "Alright, I will go to the

    "It''s fine. I am just d you are willing to help."

    Vincent''s face was filled with gratitude, but Nicole knew this was not that simple.

    After breakfast, Vincent waited for Nicole to get ready.

    Nicole tidied up and felt it hard to quit now. Besides, she had to see for herself what evil n this was.

    She had people take care of Zoe and Joseph at home, while she and Vincent went to Eternal Group.

    She hadn''t been there for a long time.

    She still remembered the first time she came here and saw Samuel. It was clear as day.

    Now she came again, but Samuel was no longer there. No one could get in touch with him.

    Where did he go?

    Nicole suppressed her unease and doubt and followed Vincent into thepany.

    The front deskdy was new, and Nicole didn''t know her.

    She followed Vincent all the way to the office and discovered many unfamiliar faces.

    It was still Eternal Group, but the people working here were different.

    Did Vincent change everyone?

    Nicole did not think about it carefully and was taken to the design department by Vincent.

    She remembered there were a few good designers here. But now she found out everyone was new.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Where''s Designer Chris?"

    She remembered although Designer Chris was a little self-satisfied, his design was pretty good, and he

    had been here for a long time.

    Vincent quickly said, "He wanted to study abroad. So, we sent him abroad and paid for his intuition,

    and he is not in the country."

    Nicole nced at Vincent but could not see anything from his eyes.

    After all, she had promised to help Vincent, so she calmed down and said, "I need to know the project''s

    cooperation n, as well as the customer''s requirements. I need to see what they designed before I

    can be sure if I can do it."

    "You are being modest. Everyone in this line knows the nickname Catherine. We will definitely be fine if

    you help us. I''ve prepared a design room for you. It''s in there. No one will disturb you."

    Vincent pointed to the office inside.

    It used to be her office, but she hadn''t worked there for long, and her project had ended because of

    that incident with the Brooks.

    After she and Samuel got together, Nicole rarely visited thepany.

    Nicole had mixed feelings seeing the familiar office again.

    "I see. I''ll go in and settle in."

    Nicole walked into the office.

    It was the same as when she left.

    Maybe Vincent purposely set it up like this, or no one used it after her.

    She felt it was a pity.

    When Samuel was still in thepany, the design department was flourishing, and it was filled with

    talents. However, now it seemed undergraduates packed this ce.

    How could those people design anything that could satisfy the customers?

    Without the guidance of an experienced designer, what could they achieve?

    Nicole did not know if Vincent really did not understand the importance of the design department, or he

    did it deliberately.

    She looked at the proposal given by the client. It wasn''t particrly difficult. Nicole felt rage burning in

    her heart when she saw what the rookies had designed.

    Nicole knew Vincent was in charge of thepany, but she could not bear to see peopleck off here.

    Not to mention the customers, even she couldn''t stand the design drawings. How could this trash be

    submitted to the customers?

    Wasn''t he afraid Eternal Group would not live up to its reputation?

    Nicole pointed out the problems with the drafts and asked the rookies to modify them. Even if she

    couldn''t calm down, she had to force herself to design a n.

    After all, this was also the Green¡¯s property.

    Nicole spent the whole morning drawing drafts in her office.

    She was dedicated to her work. What she marked out benefited the newbies a lot, and they got busy

    modifying the drafts.

    Somehow it was noon, and Vincent came to ask Nicole to lunch.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "Order me a takeout. I can''t leave now."

    "Nicole, don''t burn yourself out. There''s still the afternoon."

    Vincent seemed to care about Nicole''s health.

    However, Nicole did not look up and said, "Inspiration is a fleeting thing. I''ll finish this design while my

    mind is clear. You go and have someone bring me a serving."

    Noticing that Nicole was persistent, Vincent nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll have someone bring it to you

    With that, he left the design department.

    As soon as Vincent left, those rookies became excited.

    "Designer Catherine, we''re going to eat. Let''s go together."

    They selected a represent.

    Nicole looked at them and said, "You guys go. I haven''t finished drawing this design. The client is

    rushing this. Someone will bring me foodter."

    Those rookies didn''t insist and walked out of the department one by one.

    Nicole was the only one left in there.

    However, she didn''t have any other thoughts and was focused on the blueprints.

    Actually, the client didn''t ask much. He just needed it to look beautiful and have high performance.

    Logically speaking, Designer Chris would have nailed such a simple task. No one would have needed

    to worry about a thing. Unfortunately....

    Nicole sighed again and quickly drew.

    After some time, a lunch box was ced on her desk.

    "Mrs. Green, this is your meal."

    Nicole nodded slightly.

    "I see. You can leave now."

    After saying that, she froze.

    Mrs. Green?

    She had just been called Mrs. Green?

    Moreover, why did this voice sound so familiar?

    Nicole looked up and saw a somewhat familiar man standing in front of her.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    But he was not wearing a hat.

    "It''s you?"

    Nicole became alert, and she even looked outside.

    Chuck quickly said, "Mrs. Green, why didn''t youest night?"

    "How would I know if you were telling the truth? What evidence do you have to make me believe you?

    Vincent is a Green and also my husband''s twin brother. They are close. Don''t you mess them up. I also

    don''t know the Mr. Bates you were talking about. If there''s nothing else, please leave. I have to finish a

    draft, and the client is in a hurry. You can''t afford to waste my time and affect thepany''s reputation

    and contract."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she stopped looking at Chuck.

    Chuck was obviously a little anxious.

    "Mrs. Green, how would you trust me? You can''t get in touch with Mr. Green. Why don''t you believe

    me? Vincent is not as harmless as he looks! Mr. Green might be in trouble, and it''s all because of

    Vincent!"

    Chuck anxiously grabbed onto Nicole''s wrist, but Nicole''s eyes darkened

 Chapter 518 Are You Monitoring Me?

    Chapter 518 Are You Monitoring Me?

    "Let go of me!"

    Nicole ordered in a serious voice, which made Chuck feelpelled to let go of her hand. However, he

    still said anxiously, "Mrs. Green, please trust me. I am really with Mr. Bates. He is doing this for Mr.

    Green."

    "Get out!"

    Nicole said coldly. She didn''t really want to talk to him.

    Chuck was slightly stunned.

    "Are you Mrs. Green? Do you really love Mr. Green? Aren''t you just worried about him?"

    Nicole looked at Chuck. Thetter was very emotional. Just as she was about to say something, a

    thought suddenly urred to her and she responded coldly, "It''s none of your business. I am now

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    designer Catherine. If it has nothing to do with work, you should be quiet. I know better than anybody

    what kind of people my husband is and his strength, so don''t waste your breath."

    As she spoke, she returned to work again.

    Chuck was stunned for a while before he walked out in frustration.

    Nicole looked a little adrift. The design drawing in front of her seemed to have changed into Samuel''s

    face.

    What on earth happened to him?

    Where was he?

    Unconsciously, Nicole reached out to her phone.

    At this moment, Vincent walked in.

    "Nicole, lunching."

    Nicole retracted her hand.

    "Why do YOU bring it up?"

    "It''s okay. I''m just here to see how it''s doing, you know, your design drawing. After all, the clients are in

    quite a hurry. Please, don''t me me for pressing you, Nicole."

    Vincent ced the food in front of Nicole.

    Nicole smiled and said, "It''s fine. I can finish it by the end of the day."

    "That''s great!"

    Vincent took a look and saw that Nicole''s design was indeed better than that of those rookies. Only

    then did he feel relieved.

    "Then I''ll leave you. Please have your lunch before it gets cold."

    After that, Vincent left.

    Nicole looked at the food in front of her and suddenly lost all appetite.

    How could Vincent''s visit be such a coincident?

    Shortly after Chuck left, he came in. This was obviously a trap, but Nicole did not know if Chuck was

    Vincent''s guy.

    Did he really know Samuel''s whereabouts, or was he sent by Vincent to disturb her train of thought?

    Nicole''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    She called Samuel again, but unfortunately, it was still unanswered. She felt a little more uneasy.

    Could it be that he had an ident?

    Then she thought about Finn and called him. But there was no news from him, either.

    Nicole couldn''t eat anything, so she just threw all her thoughts into the design.

    The rookies came back one after another. Seeing that Nicole was still working, none of them dared to

    make a farce. They immediately began to work as Nicole ordered before.

    The design department was quite motivated under Nicole''s mobilization.

    Finally, Nicole finished the original design as it was almost time to get off work.

    She stretched a little bit and was going to get herself a cup of water in the coffee bar, when she heard

    some noise in the utility room as she passed by.

    Nicole stopped.

    Someone seemed to be inside!

    She opened the door and saw that Chuck was tied up there, gagged and wailing.

    She frowned slightly and walked over to take the gag from his mouth.

    "Mrs. Green, leave here, quickly!"

    Chuck was a little anxious.

    Just as Nicole was about to say something, she heard that someone wasing.

    She hurriedly stuffed the gag back into Chuck''s mouth, then closed the door and found a corner to hide

    in.

    The door was opened again, and Nicole did not recognize the person who entered. However, it should

    be someone from the Eternal Group, as he was wearing the uniform of thepany.

    When Chuck saw this guy, he appeared a little angry.

    The guy looked at Chuck and smiled, "You are really persistent. Chuck, you should know that you won''t

    get anything working for Mr. Bates, and now your job is gone, too. Mr. Vincent said that as long as you

    are willing to tell us where Mr. Bates is, he will offer you the position of sales manager. I heard that your

    mother is seriously ill. You need money, don''t you? So, you just need to tell us where Mr. Bates is, and

    money will not be a problem anymore."

    But Chuck shook his head.

    The man took the gag from Chuck''s mouth and continued, "Why are you so stupid and stubborn? Look,

    you''ve been in thepany for three years, and you were nothing but a little assistant. Now, you have

    even lost that, too. You know that Mr. Vincent''s search for Mr. Bates has nothing to do with you. You

    just need to give us an address. That''s all. Why can''t you see that? And I heard you''re looking for Mrs.

    Green for help? Why are you so stupid? Mr. Vincent is so good with Mr. Samuel. How could she

    believe what you said? So, I advise you to be wise and at least think for yourself, right? If you don''t go

    home, what would your mother do?"

    "You bastard! I warn you! If you dare to touch my mother, I will haunt you forever even if I turn into a

    ghost."

    Chuck said indignantly, and his eyes turned red.

    "Why do you have to put it so savagely? No one has ever thought of ending your life. You still won''t tell

    us? You must know that this is yourst chance. If you don''t say it, you may never get to see your

    mother again."

    Chuck was stunned for a moment before he realized the underlying meaning of the words.

    "You will be punished! You will definitely be punished!"

    "Unfortunately, you can''t live to see it!"

    The guy covered Chuck''s mouth directly, and then two more people came in and took Chuck away.

    Nicole witnessed all of this.

    She didn''t know if this was real or just a trap Vincent made for her, but she still followed them out

    somewhat worriedly.

    Those guys avoided all the surveince cameras on the way and threw Chuck into a van, before they

    drove away from the back door.

    Nicole immediately called her people and asked them to follow the van and save Chuck if necessary.

    Those from the Night Elf Empire who stayed here were to protect her. Now, Nicole could only send

    them out.

    Having done it, she did not dare to stay any longer and directly went to the tea room to get herself a

    cup of coffee. Then, she returned to the design department.

    "Where did you go, Nicole?"

    Vincent showed up again in the design department and it made Nicole somewhat unpleasant.

    "You''vee to press me so many times. For what? You don''t have confidence in me? Or you''re here

    for something else? Wait, are you monitoring me?"

    Nicole''s voice didn''t sound very pleasant.

    Vincent immediately responded, "No, Nicole, don''t get me wrong. I''m just so anxious that I keep

    thinking about your progress."

    "If you''re really anxious, just get me some good designers here. Do you expect to rely on these rookies

    in the design department? Where are the former designers?"

    Nicole was not as easy-going in workce as she was at home.

    Perhaps it was because of Chuck, or perhaps it was because she hadn''t heard anything from Samuel

    yet. Nicole felt that there seemed to be no need to just endure.

    Vincent was stunned for a moment, but he said instantly, "Well, it''s my bad, indeed. But Nicole, you

    know that my brother used to run the Eternal Group, and some former employees have been following

    him since the beginning. Now that my brother has quit, those guys have, too, voluntarily resigned. I

    really can''t find a suitable designer for the time being. How about this Nicole, you''re very good at

    designing. So, I''ll leave the design department to you. And it''s up to you whether you want to recruit

    anyone or whatever. Do you think it''s okay?"

    Nicole did not expect that Vincent would give her this privilege, but she still whispered, "I do like

    designing cars, but you know, I am no longer involved in the work of the Eternal Group."

    "Nicole, how could you just abandon what you like so easily? And my brother won''t agree either if he

    was here. Anyway, you''re not busy at home, so please, just help me."

    Vincent was very sincere, but Nicole knew that he had other attempts.

    "No, your brother and I are going to travel abroad soon. I might not be able to help here. When Samuel

    the design department yourself. After all, it is yourpany now. Apany cannotst long without a

    designer of its own."

    After that, she gave the drawing to Vincent.

    "This is the blueprint our customers asked for. Please send it over to see if they are satisfied. It''s

    gettingte and I have to go back. You know that I''m not in good health now and I can''t stay here for

    too long. Besides, I don''t really have the time to ponder over this right now. After all, my son''s still

    missing."

    Nicole''s words made Vincent slightly stunned, and then he nodded, "Yes, yes, yes. I''m sorry to bother

    you, Nicole. Let me arrange someone to send you back."

    "No need, I want to walk alone. Maybe I can meet Lucas on the way. Who knows."

    Nicole directly rejected his offer.

    She had been constantly monitored by Vincent at the Green''s. Now that she had finallye out, she

    had to put her head above the parapet for once.

    Vincent did not stop her this time. He only said, "Then please be careful. And call me when you''re

    home, so that I can rest assured."

    "I see."

    Then Nicole left the design department and walked out of the building of the Eternal Group.

    She didn''t know what Vincent was up to, but she always had the feeling that things were much more

    Swift was taken away by Jacob and Tim. Nicole did not know what he said. She nned to ask, but

    there were too many things these days, so she didn''t have the time.

    Apart from that, Jason had destroyed the shooting club. Did those people have anything to do with

    Vincent? Had they said anything?

    Nicole wanted to know all of these.

    She was trapped in the Green''s before. Now she finally came out, she had to get updated. Moreover,

    now that Samuel had disappeared and lost contact, did it have anything to do with these things?

    Nicole didn''t know either.

    When she was about to stop a taxi to go to Tim or Jason, her phone suddenly rang.

    Seeing that it was a call from the Green''s, Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Hello?"

    "Nicole, please hurry back. Someone has taken Mr. Joseph and Miss Zoe away!"

    Wendy sounded quite panicked and it immediately made Nicole extremely worried.

 Chapter 519 Do You Have a Heart of Stone

    Chapter 519 Do You Have a Heart of Stone

    "What do you say?"

    Nicole''s face immediately darkened.

    However, Wendy had hung up the phone. And Nicole seemed to have heard people quarrelling before

    that.

    Someone wanted to take Zoe away?

    Who?

    Vincent?

    Nicole rushed home instantly, but she was stillte.

    Wendy cried, "Nicole, I couldn''t stop them. I..."

    "Who took them?"

    Nicole looked terrifyingly gloomy.

    Wendy said while trembling, "It, it''s Mr. Vincent''s people."

    It was indeed him!

    Irritated, Nicole returned to the Eternal Group.

    "Mrs. Green, the president is busy. Please wait a moment. I''ll tell him."

    The secretary intended to stop Nicole, but Nicole pushed her away.

    She kicked open the door of the office. Everyone was stunned by such a savage action. After all, to

    them, Nicole was Mrs. Green, a nobledy, and designer Catherine. No matter what, she shouldn''t be

    so rude and barbaric.

    However, it didn''t matter to Nicole.

    She grabbed Vincent by the cor and asked anxiously, "Where did you send Zoe and Joseph?"

    Nicole was so emotional. Vincent looked at her and smiled, "Why are you so nervous? I''m actually

    doing this for you. You see, brother is outside now, and Lucas is not here, either. You''re ill, and the two

    kids are just too noisy at home. Zoe likes Joseph so much, so of course, I have to get them together.

    Don''t worry, I just found a fun ce for them. I promise they''ll have a good time."

    "I have the final say on where my daughter goes. What do you mean by taking them away without my

    consent?"

    Nicole was so angry that she trembled slightly.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t beat Vincent, she wouldn''t mind punching him in the face right

    now.

    However, Vincent did not seem to feel her rudeness. He continued smiling, "Nicole, I am doing this for

    you."

    "Really? You are doing this for me? By treating me like this when your brother''s not around? It doesn''t

    seem like that to me. Vincent, what exactly do you want?"

    Nicole couldn''t stay calm anymore.

    She knew that it was impossible for her to continue pretending to be calm in front of Vincent. After all,

    he had already made his move, and it was very fast and urate. He directly went for her weak spots,

    leaving her no choice but to confront him like this.

    Vincent just pulled away Nicole''s hand, tidied up his shirt and said, "Nicole, don''t insult me. I just want

    you to do me a favor."

    "Do you a favor? I''d say it''s a coerced ''favor''?"

    "Whatever you say. My aim is very simple. As long as you can find Mr. Bates and get me what I want,

    Zoe wille back safely."

    Nicole''s eyes narrowed as she heard him.

    "I don''t know any Mr. Bates, nor do I know what you want."

    "It''s very simple. Don''t you know Chuck? He hase to you over and over again."

    Nicole frowned more deeply.

    "Are you monitoring me?"

    "Monitoring? No. I was just worried about your safety and identally saw someoneing to you."

    Vincent was kind of a genius, being able to say these shameless words with such grandiose sounding.

    At this point, even if Nicole said she didn''t recognize him, it would be useless.

    "I don''t know Chuck, and I don''t know how to contact him, so I might not be able to help you."

    However, Vincent smiled and said, "I know where Chuck is. As long as you can make him talk and let

    me know where Mr. Bates is and get what I want, Zoe wille back to you. I promise."

    "You shameless! Don''t you feel ashamed when you threaten me with your own niece''s life? That''s right,

    people like you have no pride. How could you care about that?"

    Nicole''s words made Vincent''s smile frozen for a moment.

    "Well, that was really surprising."

    "Surprising? Since we have stopped pretending now, why don''t you just tell me where Samuel is now?

    Does his missing have anything to do with you?"

    Nicole stared at Vincent fiercely.

    However, Vincent only said indifferently, "I really don''t know about my brother''s missing."

    "Stop pretending in front of me. Vincent, let me tell you, if anything happens to Samuel and my

    daughter, I will not let you get away with it."

    Nicole meant what she said.

    She was dering war on Vincent.

    Vincent finally stopped smiling.

    He looked at Nicole and said coldly, "Do you think I''m a bastard?"

    "It''s not what I think. You ARE a bastard."

    Nicole took a few steps back and looked at the face that was the same as Samuel, but her heart was

    very beating violently.

    What was she supposed to do?

    Where were Samuel and Zoe?

    Nicole didn''t know at all. She didn''t even know what Vincent wanted her to do.

    Her people had gone to save Chuck, and she didn''t know if they could seed. Now, Vincent was so

    confident in front of her, waiting for her reply. Could it be that her people had...

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat, but her face remained in.

    Vincent looked at Nicole, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.

    "Since you disagree with me so much, then I won''t say anything else. Still, get me Mr. Bates''

    whereabouts. As long as you help me get it done, I will bring Zoe back. After all, she is my niece."

    "You still know that she is your niece! Zoe trusts you so much! How could you do this to her?! Vincent,

    do you have a heart of stone?"

    Nicole was so furious, but Vincent didn''t feel anything. Perhaps he had some thoughts, but Nicole really

    couldn''t tell.

    "Nicole, you should now think of a way to get Chuck talking about where Mr. Bates is. I''ll have someone

    take you there. And the rest of it is left to you."

    Samuel waved his hand, and some guys came in and stood beside Nicole. They looked quite

    respectful, but they were with Vincent.

    "Mrs. Green, pleasee with us."

    What else could Nicole say at this time?

    She didn''t know what Vincent had to do with this Mr. Bates. If what Chuck had said earlier was true,

    that meant Mr. Bates was really Samuel''s guy?

    Or was this just another pitfall of Vincent?

    Nicole had no idea. She looked at Vincent deeply and said in a perishing voice, "If anything happens to

    Zoe, you definitely won''t get away with it."

    "Don''t worry, that''s my niece. I''ve told you, I will make sure that she have fun."

    Vincent waved his hand again and the guys took Nicole away.

    But at this moment, Vincent''s phone rang.

    Nicole deliberately slowed her pace.

    Vincent was suddenly irritated.

    "What do you say? Chuck was taken away? You... A bunch of trash!"

    Nicole smiled slightly.

    Looked like her men have seeded.

    She stood at the door of the office and turned to look at Vincent, coldly, "Do you still need me to ask

    that Chuck about Mr. Bates'' info?"

    Vincent looked at her with his eyes narrowed.

    "You did it?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Nicole looked back coldly.

    She had never lost before in staring others down.

    Vincent frowned slightly.

    "Nicole, you should know that I have Zoe in my hand."

    "Vincent, I don''t even know who Chuck is. It was your people who lost him. And you want me to take

    the me? Do you think that''s fun? If you''re a man, you should go find him yourself. Don''t vent your

    anger on women and kids!"

    Nicole did not expect Vincent to be so shameless.

    Vincent stared at Nicole, hoping to see her flinch, but he failed.

    "It really isn''t you?"

    "I''ve been in thepany this whole day. Where can I possibly go?"

    Nicole''s words reminded Vincent that Jacob wasn''t here, nor was Finn. Nicole really didn''t seem to

    have anyone around her now. But there were so many people from the Night Elf Empire and he didn''t

    know them all. Who would know if Nicole had anyone from there protecting her?

    Vincent quickly thought about it. Finally, he whispered, "Then I''m sorry, Nicole. From now on, you will

    have to stay in the Green''s. I think if Mr. Bates wants to contact you so much, he will keep sending

    people. I hope you can help me with this by then."

    Hearing Vincent''s shameless words, Nicole, again, trembled with anger.

    "Are you going to house-arrest me?"

    "House arrest? No, no. See, Nicole, you''re ill now, and I just want you to have a good rest. That''s all."

    Vincent waved his hand again.

    The people around her were a great threat to her.

    She could sense that they had all been trained. If she really resisted, she would not be a match for

    them.

    She was already alone now, and it was of no use to kick against the pricks. She had to preserve her

    strength and wait for reuniting with Samuel.

    "Vincent, you''d better think about how to exin this to your brotherter."

    "Thank you. It''s only my business."

    Vincent had them take Nicole away.

    Nicole was taken away from the building of the Eternal Group, extremely unwilling. Yet, when they went

    out, they bumped into Tim at the gate.

    "Hey, beauty, where are you going?"

    Tim blocked their way in a frivolous manner.

    Nicole was a little ecstatic, but on second thought, Zoe was still in Vincent''s hands. She couldn''t help

    but feel a bit disappointed.

    "Nothing. I''m just heading home."

    Hearing that, Tim was slightly stunned.

    "And you even have bodyguards now? How is it? Is Samuel back?"

    Tim thought that Samuel had returned and wanted to talk to him, so he just asked directly.

    Nicole said in hurry, "Samuel has gone missing. He is nowhere to be found. If Mr. Tim has the time,

    please help me look for him. I am a bit ill and I can''t go out these days. So, please. Thank you, Mr.

    Tim."

    These words stunned Tim again.

    He knew that Nicole was ill, but she pointed it out in public. This was a little strange.

    Seeing that the people beside her did not seem to be hers, Tim instantly frowned.

    "They are..."

    "Mr. Tim, I still have other things to tend to. See you next time."

    After that, Nicole left without hesitation. She didn''t want to waste her breath with Tim at all. However,

    Tim suddenly realized that her response seemed to be a little fishy!

 Chapter 520 I Just Want Nicole, So What?

    Chapter 520 I Just Want Nicole, So What?

    "Nicole."

    Tim suddenly called out.

    Nicole turned around. At this moment, Tim attacked her unexpectedly.

    When the man beside her saw this, he subconsciously blocked Tim''s attack. However, he did not

    expect that it was a fake move. Tim suddenly change direction when the guy moved and pulled Nicole

    behind him.

    When the man realized that and wanted to grab Nicole, he had lost the chance.

    "Mr. Tim, what are you doing?"

    Obviously, he knew Tim and he was a little angry when he spoke, but he was trying his best to contain

    his anger.

    Tim smiled casually and said, "Wow, you know me? I thought that the Seapolis City has had a new

    master. Go back and tell your boss that I''ve taken Nicole away. If there''s anything else, let him talk to

    me directly."

    Nicole was slightly stunned. Just as she was about to say something, Tim grabbed her hand.

    In the end, she remained silent, which could be considered as a tacit consent to Tim''s doing.

    Before she met Tim, she could only surrender to Vincent. Now that she had the chance to escape with

    Tim, even if Vincent had Zoe in his hand, she and Tim should have a way to find Zoe. If that failed, too,

    she could only ask Jason for help.

    She would never give up any chance. Moreover, she didn''t know what had happened to Samuel, or if it

    had anything to do with Vincent, and whether he was waiting for her to rescue him.

    When Nicole thought of this, she naturally fell silent.

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t say anything and that he had no chance of winning against Tim, the man

    whispered, "Madam, my mission is to send you home. You know, you''re ill and Mr. Vincent is very

    worried about you. Anyway, it''s better to go home and have a rest. Besides, Mr. Samuel is not around,

    and it''s not very proper for you to be with Mr. Tim now."

    "Not proper? Everyone in this city knows my rtionship with your Madam. Even if Samueles, I

    still can take his wife away. Ask him if he has any objections. Besides, what did you just call her?

    Madam? Since she''s your Madam, then she''s your master. Why do I feel like you''re her master when

    you''re talking?"

    Tim blurted out before Nicole could say anything. The guy was slightly stunned and looked somewhat

    awkward.

    "Mr. Tim must be joking."

    "Do you think I have the time to joke with you? You think I''m idle? Let me repeat it onest time I''ll take

    Nicole away. Come to me if you want her."

    With that, Tim grabbed Nicole''s hand and left.

    Nicole remained silent and followed Tim out just like this. And they got into the car in front of the public.

    She no longer cared about the gossip anymore.

    Neither her husband nor her kid was around, and she was excruciatingly anxious.

    Getting in the car, Tim started the engine and drove out directly.

    Along the way, Nicole didn''t ask where Tim was taking her. She was unusually silent. Tim, who was like

    a yboy at first, turned more or less serious as a result.

    He looked at the car behind them, sneered, and drove directly into the Louis¡¯ mansion.

    When Bard saw Tim bringing Nicole back, his face looked a bit weird.

    "Mrs. Green? Why are you here with this little bastard? You should tell me you''reing, so I can

    wee you in person. Where''s Mr. Green?"

    Bard hurriedly squeezed out a smile.

    Nicole was somewhat embarrassed. She never thought that Tim would bring her back to the Louis¡¯ old

    mansion.

    Just as she was about to say something, Tim took a headstart.

    "Please, father, can you just stop pretending in front of us? I brought her back forcibly. If you have any

    objections,e straight at me."

    Bard looked quite awkward, again.

    "Nonsense. Do you know who Mrs. Green is? Mrs. Green must have business to talk about, and that is

    why she''s here, right?"

    Hearing Bard, Nicole knew that he was afraid that the rumors about her and Tim would spread out

    and impinge on the Louis¡¯ business.

    "Mr. Louis, I..."

    "Why do you have to waste your breath with him?"

    Tim interrupted her and turned to Bard, "I forcibly brought her back. There is no business, no nothing.

    If necessary, I will have her stay here overnight. You disagree?"

    "Tim Louis!"

    Hearing this, Bard was instantly enraged. However, he smiled embarrassedly because of Nicole''s

    presence.

    "Mrs. Green, I have spoiled this little brat since childhood. Wait a moment, please, I''ll talk to him first."

    Saying that, Bard pulled Tim to the side.

    Nicole was even more embarrassed. She was caught in a dilemma. Vincent''s people were still outside,

    so she would definitely fall into his hands again if she went out. But if she stayed, just as Bard had

    said, it really wasn''t suitable.

    At the same time, Bard red at Tim and growled, "Do you know what you''re doing? It''s fine for you

    to mess around in normal times, but now you have brought Mr. Green''s wife home in in daylight!

    What? Do you think your rumors now are still not enough? Or the Louis family has been living too

    "Oh, that''s all your courage? Besides, our family isn''t that dwarfed in front of the Greens, right?"

    Tim''s care-about-nothing look really made Bard pissed off.

    "Our family is no longer as strong as before, don''t you know that? Apart from that, even if we can

    challenge the Greens, there''s no need to do that just for a woman, isn''t it?"

    "That''s right. My mother had sacrificed so much for the Louis family. And you haven''t divorced her for

    the family. It''s really hard for you to still keep her as your Mrs. Louis. However, as your son, I''m really

    like you when ites to love affairs. I don''t want any other women. I just want Nicole, so what?"

    Tim seemed to deliberately countering Bard as he spoke in an indifferent tone.

    Bard''s ire finally erupted. He pped Tim in the face and said angrily, "You goddamned bastard!

    Were you born to counter me?"

    "Is that enough? If it''s not, you can p on the other side. If it is, I''ll bring Nicole to my room now."

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tim used the tip of his tongue to prop up his left cheek, as if he didn''t care at all. The move made

    Bard extremely vexed.

    "You, you..."

    "Nicole, let''s go!"

    However, Tim didn''t seem to notice any of this and directly went back to pull Nicole towards his room.

    Nicole hesitated, but she suddenly sensed that Tim was trembling slightly.

    She nced at him. This normally indifferent and careless man was like a fragile child at this moment.

    There were actually tears hanging at the corner of his eyes, and he stubbornly refused to let them fall

    down.

    Suddenly, Nicole felt a little sad for him.

    Perhaps under his yboy camouge, Tim was just a big boy whocked love extremely.

    "Tim Louis!"

    Bard was so angry that he couldn''t contain his anger even though Nicole was there.

    His woman now quickly stepped forward to support him.

    "Take care of your heart. Don''t be so angry. It''s not the first day for him to be like this. Why do you have

    to lower yourself to the same level as him?"

    When Tim heard the woman say this, he stopped for a second. He wanted to argue with her, but in the

    end, he didn''t, because of Nicole''s presence. He just brought Nicole to his room. However, Nicole could

    tell that Tim didn''t feel good at home.

    She fell silent and followed Tim into the room.

    The moment the door closed, Tim whispered, "Sit down for a while and I''ll go change."

    "Tim."

    Nicole stopped him.

    "Where is the medical kit? Just let me put some cream on your face."

    Nicole actually wanted to say a few words tofort him, only when she opened her mouth did she

    realize that she didn''t know what to say. There were many things she wasn''t clear about, especially in a

    with all sorts of things now, so it wasn''t suitable for her to interfere in the Louis¡¯ affairs.

    However, Tim was her friend. He had helped her and the Greens many times. She could not turn a

    blind eye on his suffering. So, she could only change the topic in time.

    Tim smiled bitterly and said, "I''m used to it. Besides, I''m stronger than that. The p is fine."

    With that, he turned around and went to the cloakroom.

    Nicole didn''t know if it was out of fragility or some other reasons, anyway, he needed to be alone for a

    while to relieve his sadness. She just felt a little suffocated and it was really ufortable.

    Every family has a skeleton in the closet.

    Everyone thought that Mr. Tim was more carefree than anyone else. Who knew that his situation in the

    Louis family was like this?

    Nicole sighed slightly, but she did not know what she could say or do. She took out her phone and

    called Samuel. The phone was still unanswered.

    Where the hell was he? Or was there an ident? Why, even Finn didn''t have any news?

    Nicole was especially anxious, and what she was most worried about was Zoe.

    That heartless girl had no intention of defending against others at all, let alone that it was her own uncle

    who "kidnapped" her. Now she was in the hands of Vincent, Nicole didn''t know if she had experienced

    any hardships.

    The girl had been of poor health since she was little. She had just gotten better, now this happened.

    Nicole''s heart was burning with anxiety, but suddenly, she thought of another person.

    Laurel Green!

    Logically speaking, if Vincent wanted to take Zoe and Joseph away, Laurel would probably stop him,

    right? Why hadn''t there been any news yet?

    Or was it all Laurel''s n?

    No!

    No way!

    Laurel was not that kind of person!

    She could sense Laurel''s feelings for Samuel and Vincent, and that was definitely not fake. But why

    didn''t Laurel call her?

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be that Laurel was also controlled by Vincent?

    Was kinship put on the back burner by him now?

    Nicole was somewhat anxious and wanted to call the old mansion with her cell phone, but she

    suddenly changed her mind. She picked up thendline at Tim''s house and dialed the number of the

    old mansion.

    The moment the call got through, as Nicole heard the answerer''s voice, she was stunned and

    immediately hung up the phone.

 Chapter 521 Ill Wait for the Person You Mentioned

    Chapter 521 I''ll Wait for the Person You Mentioned

    It was actually a strange man who answered the phone!

    Nicole was clearer than anyone about who were in the family. Now that there was suddenly a stranger,

    her heart pounded uncontrobly.

    How was Laurel?

    Did she also fall under Vincent''s control?

    If that was the case, wouldn''t it be quite inappropriate for her to be with Tim now?

    Nicole hurriedly got up, but bumped into Tim who came out of the cloakroom.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Seeing that Nicole''s expression was a little unnatural, Tim couldn''t help but ask.

    "I have to go back. Laurel might be in danger."

    Saying that, Nicole got up and was about to leave, but Tim grabbed her by the arm.

    "What exactly happened? Since you cane here with me, it means that you have no other choice.

    Otherwise, you wouldn''t risk your reputation, as I know how much you care about Samuel. And your

    to do now?"

    Well, Tim was actually quite smart. Perhaps, if he stopped behaving like a yboy, he could be on a

    par with Samuel.

    Nicole looked at Tim and said thoughtfully, "I shouldn''t tell you about the Greens, nor should I trouble

    you, but now I really have no other choice."

    "Tell me. You know I would never flinch at your problems, no matter they''re rted to the Greens or

    whomever."

    The more Tim said this, the more Nicole felt that she owed him too much. She couldn''t give Tim the

    love he wanted, but she kept dragging him down, which made her very ufortable.

    "Actually, you don''t have to be so good to me."

    "I owe my life to you. And I should do whatever I can for you. I know what you''re thinking. You''re afraid

    that you will owe me too much and you won''t be able to pay it back in the future, right? Nicole, listen

    carefully. I, Tim, owe you this life. If it wasn''t for you when I was little, I would have died in that fire. How

    could I survive to be this Mr. Tim today? Even if I like you, that''s my own business. It has nothing to do

    with you. You don''t need to feel burdened. It''s fine if you treat me like a brother or a friend. As long as

    you still need me, it''s the best for me."

    Nicole didn''t dare to look back at his gaze.

    He was so straightforward.

    "Thank you."

    Nicole had so many to say, but in the end, she could only say these two words to express her feelings.

    "It''s too much. There''s no need for us to thank each other. Tell me, what''s going on?"

    Tim pulled Nicole to the bedside and sat down.

    Nicole''s nervousness eased somewhat.

    "I''m worried that Laurel might have been controlled."

    Nicole softly told Tim about Vincent, and about Zoe being taken away by him.

    Tim frowned slightly.

    "Are you really talking about Vincent?"

    Tim''s question left Nicole a bit stunned.

    "Who else could it be if it wasn''t him?"

    Nicole smiled bitterly.

    If possible, she also hoped that the despicable guy was not Vincent. After all, it would be much easier if

    he wasn''t a rtive.

    However, Tim still frowned and said, "Although I don''t like Samuel very much, I have to say that I,

    Samuel, and Vincent grew up together. We messed around together when we were kids. No matter

    what, Vincent would not do this to Samuel. Moreover, he respects Laurel the most. There''s no chance

    for him to do this to her."

    Hearing Tim, Nicole sighed and said, "But this is the situation now. Perhaps Vincent was not like this

    when he was little, but now, he is really an enigma to me. Maybe he really likes Riley. And after Riley

    died, he pinned all the me on Samuel and me. It''s not impossible that he has changed."

    "Even if it was because of Riley, Vincent would not do anything to Samuel."

    Tim was so sure and that made Nicole somewhat surprised.

    "Why do you say that?"

    Tim pondered for a while and said, "Perhaps he would estrange with Samuel because of Riley, he will

    definitely not harm Samuel and the people he cares about. Moreover, the Vincent I know would never

    harm women and children. Even if we haven¡¯t been in touch for five years, I''m sure he wouldn''t attack

    you and your child for what he wants. In Vincent''s opinion, matters between men should be settled by

    men only. If what you said is true -- he really likes Riley and hates you and Samuel because of her --

    then he will directlye to you and fight Samuel, regardless of life or death. He would never y

    tricks on his own family because of his love affairs. But judging from what you said, Vincent''s every

    move is all nned in advance to lure you into the trap step by step. It doesn''t look like his style. And

    Vincent loves children the most and will never harm his own son, even if there are all sorts of reasons!"

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "Are you sure you''re talking about Vincent?"

    "I''m one hundred percent sure. However, I can''t see through Vincent now."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly narrowed. She seemed to have heard something hidden from Tim''s words.

    Tim just shook his head and said, "There is no basis for what we say now. I will take you to see

    someone."

    "Who?"

    "Swift Jerry."

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    Only then did she remember that Tim had taken Swift away from the hospital after Swift tried to

    assassinate her.

    "Where is she?"

    "Right here!"

    Nicole was stunned again. She never thought that Tim would keep Swift in the Louis¡¯ old mansion.

    "Surprised?"

    "Yeah!"

    Tim smiled again. His smile was still heartless, but for some reason, Nicole felt somewhat sad for him.

    Few people knew how many loneliness and scars were hidden beneath his smile.

    "Why is she here? I thought you gave him to Jacob."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Tim sneered and said, "Jacob? He''s quite capable, but too reserved. He relies

    too much on Samuel and can''t achieve anything."

    "Don''t say that about Jacob. He''s actually quite outstanding. If it weren''t for his gratitude, he wouldn''t

    have stayed by Samuel''s side for all this time. In the end, you two are brothers. No one have the ability

    to reset the grudges of the previous generation. Jacob is also not easy these years, so can''t you just..."

    "Nicole, if you say anything about Jacob anymore, I''ll be mad at you."

    Tim looked quite pissed off.

    He has a knot in his heart and no one can unravel it.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole could only stop.

    "Alright, where''s Swift?"

    Tim''s expression softened slightly.

    "Come with me. She''s in our basement."

    Tim left the room with Nicole and they went straight to the basement.

    Bard and his woman were no longer in the living room. The servants also avoided Tim, which made

    Nicole less embarrassed.

    They quickly arrived at the basement.

    After only a few days, Swift had already lost her spirit. If she hadn''t seen this with her own eyes, Nicole

    wouldn''t dare to believe that the person in front of her was Swift.

    The well-maintained face had lost its luster due to the endless torment and theck of sunlight.

    Wrinkles started to emerge.

    Tim really didn''t show any mercy to Swift. Her body was covered in injuries. New wounds joined with

    old ones, making her unbearable to the eyes.

    "Swift?"

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Nicole whispered.

    Swift suddenly opened her eyes. When she saw Tim and Nicole, her eyes shone with hatred.

    "You bitch! Damn you!"

    "Stop cursing. You want to be punished again, don''t you?"

    Tim said indifferently, but Swift couldn''t help but shiver. A trace of fear shed through her eyes.

    Nicole did not know how Tim treated Swift, but judging from the fact that he could make such an

    arrogant woman like this, she could tell the ruthlessness behind Tim''s smile.

    She never thought that Tim was a kind guy, only the world was deceived by his yful smiling face.

    Nicole coughed and said, "How much do you know about Vincent?"

    "He is my daughter''s man and my grandson''s father. But that coward always put Samuel and Laurel

    first. My daughter must have been blind to actually gave birth to a child for such a man! If I had known

    that he was such a coward, I would never allow Riley to be with him at all!"

    When Swift mentioned Vincent, she was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. Nicole could tell she

    wasn''t faking it.

    "Are you saying that the people Vincent cares about the most are Samuel and Laurel?"

    Swift looked at Nicole and said coldly, "Stop pretending. If Vincent had any hatred towards Samuel,

    Samuel wouldn''t have survived in the Seapolis City, and you would never have the chance to treat like

    this. Nicole, don''t becent. Someday someone will deal with you and Samuel for me!"

    "Who''s this someone?"

    Nicole felt that there was an underlying meaning in Swift''s words, but unfortunately, Swift kept quiet.

    "She''s asking you."

    Tim directly kicked her, probably hurt her wound. The pain made Swift shiver, but she still didn''t say a

    word.

    Obviously, that person was Swift''sst hope.

    Who was that person?

    Nicole frowned slightly and couldn''t figure it out. But since Swift wouldn''t say it, she knew that she

    couldn''t get it from Swift no matter what.

    "I''ll wait for the person you mentioned."

    After that, Nicole left with Tim.

    The air wasn''t fresh in the basement, and Nicole felt that her body couldn''t stand it. She nearly fell

    down before Tim hurriedly supported her.

    "Are you alright? Do you need me to call ir?"

    "No need. I can still hold on. But I suddenly feel that there really might be something wrong with this

    Vincent."

    Nicole seemed to be talking to herself, but her face was very serious.

    She and Samuel had never doubted Vincent before. Now that she thought about it, the Vincent now

    was wrong in every way.

 Chapter 522 Ill Do My Best to Save You

    Chapter 522 I''ll Do My Best to Save You

    Not caring about what Nicole thought of Vincent, Tim had been concerning about Nicole herself. He

    frowned as Nicole looked sick and seemed to struggle to stand up straight.

    "I''m gonna call ir. No, it''s better to call Gabrielle. I''ll ask her toe over and treat you."

    As Tim spoke, he took out the phone. But Nicole stopped him to make a call.

    "No need. I''m fine."

    Nicole looked flustered.

    Tim was smart enough to tell at a nce what Nicole was worried about. There would be rumors if

    others knew she went to the Louis'' with him alone.

    However, Tim had to set aside her worry now.

    Putting away his phone, Tim bent down and beat Nicole horizontal to embrace. Then, he walked to the

    guest room opposite.

    Nicole was shocked for a moment before struggling.

    "Tim, put me down!"

    "I''ll put you down in the room."

    Tim said in a determined voice.

    Given Nicole was too weak to fight against Tim, she could only give up and close her eyes. When she

    did so, she still heard Tim''s heartbeat, which was clear and fast.

    Tim was somewhat surprised at Nicole''s sudden silence. He nced at Nicole and found her eyes

    closed. With her long eyshes trembled and her face paled, she looked morbid as well as attractive.

    All of a sudden, he was desperate to put Nicole in his arms for the rest of his life and never let go of her

    again. As the desire got increasingly strong, Tim involuntarily lowered his head and tried to kiss Nicole

    who was in his arms.

    Just as he was about to kiss Nicole on her cheek, he heard someone cough and then he gathered his

    wits together.

    What was he doing?

    Nicole trusted him so much. How could he take advantage of her?

    Tim flushed with shame and looked up, finding it was his father who stopped him by coughing.

    Bard shot daggers at Tim. He probably was afraid that Nicole would be embarrassed, so he

    remained silent while ring at Tim.

    As if a child who was caught misbehaving, Tim was embarrassed as well as stubborn. He looked away

    pretending that nothing had happened and walked out of Bard''s sight with Nicole in his arms.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Nicole secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    She knew clearly what Tim had tried to do and clenched her fists. She would punch Tim if he hadn''t

    stopped. Luckily, Bard appeared and prevented such an embarrassing thing from happening.

    Nicole feltplicated. It was time for her to leave. Despite the need for Tim''s help, she''d better not to

    stay by Tim''s side anymore, since Tim loved her.

    Entering the guest room and putting Nicole down, Tim looked a little embarrassed as well. He coughed

    and said, "You can take a rest. I''m gonna call Gabrielle and ask her toe over."

    This time, Nicole did not refuse.

    As ir''s wife and Nicole''s attending doctor, she probably could help Nicole leave the Louis''.

    Nicole nodded and did not open her eyes, as if she was exhausted. However, Tim knew that she just

    did not want to embarrass him, and she didn''t want to be embarrassed herself.

    Suddenly, Tim was regretful.

    How could he try to kiss her?

    Hadn''t he imed that he wouldn''t bother Nicole and force her into changing her attitude and feelings

    towards him as it was his own business to love her? Why did he almost lose control of himself?

    Tim left soon, feeling almost ashamed.

    Nicole looked at the closed door and sighed.

    As the current situation was already in a mess, she had no time and energy to deal with Tim anymore.

    Moreover, she had made it clear that she wouldn''t love him, so it was inappropriate for her to stay with

    him again.

    Nicole used to think that Tim fell in love with her by ident and he would give her up soon as he had

    a free and easy attitude towards life. To her surprise, Tim hadn''t given up yet.

    She could tell it ording to how Tim looked at her, which was as same as how Samuel looked at her.

    Nicole sighed again. Then, Samuel urred to her.

    What exactly happened to him?

    Nicole tried to reach Samuel but failed again. She could hardly stand anymore waiting without hearing

    from him. She indeed wanted to look for him and found out what had happened. However, she had to

    make sure if Zoe and Mrs. Green were safe, which was more important currently.

    If Vincent was behind the matter as they expected, both Zoe and Mrs. Green probably would be in

    danger.

    Nicole involuntarily became worried.

    Not long after, Gabrielle was in the Louis'' old mansion. Although she felt strange that Nicole was here,

    she didn''t ask. As soon as she saw Nicole, she frowned slightly.

    "Have you taken the medicine on time as I said?"

    As Gabrielle examined Nicole, she asked.

    Nicole knew it was her fault not listening to Gabrielle, and as a patient, she was the type that would

    annoy a doctor the most. However, she didn''t mean to. She said, "I''m too busy to do so."

    "What can be more important than your health? Nicole, if you want to spend your life with Samuel and

    want your children to grow up happily, you have to listen to me. Otherwise, no one will be able to save

    you. Doctors are not able to bring you back to life."

    Gabrielle was somewhat angry.

    Nicole didn''t mind as she knew that Gabrielle was worried about her. She whispered, "Samuel is

    missing again."

    "What?"

    Gabrielle was shocked.

    Nicole did not hide anything from Gabrielle.

    "What does Vincent want? Mr. Green is his biological brother, how could he hurt you and your child?"

    Nicole did not tell Gabrielle about her suspicion as there was no evidence. Hearing Gabrielle''s

    question, she forced a smile and said, "I don''t know either. What I''m most worried about now isn''t

    Samuel. He perhaps is in trouble because of something urgent for the time being, so I''ve asked Finn to

    help him. I believe Samuel is able to protect himself until Finn joins him. Even if both of them are in

    danger, they can turn the corner. I have confidence in Samuel. Instead, I''m worried about Zoe, Joseph

    and my mother-inw the most right now."

    "There is no point in worrying them, and you may get worse. Nicole, look, you are fighting for your life

    now. If you win, you will survive. If not, you are gonna die."

    Nicole in fact knew it as well. She didn''t mean to neglect her health. She also wanted to cooperate with

    the treatment and recover as soon as possible. She wished to see her children growing up by her side.

    However, she found it hard for her to calm down and have a good rest, as all her beloved people were

    in danger.

    Nicole remained silent, which made Gabrielle angrier.

    "How stubborn you are! Listen, I won''t take care of your children if you die."

    Nicole didn''t say anything and smiled.

    She knew Gabrielle well.

    "Gabrielle, thank you."

    "It doesn''t work."

    After putting Nicole on intravenous drip, Gabrielle said, "I can no longer treat you with antibiotics, do

    you know? I''m afraid that when Samuel and Zoeing back safely, you will fall seriously ill. If you

    keep neglecting your health, I will tell Lucas."

    "No. Don''t let Lucas know. He has just had a difficult time. Although he has been a precocious child, he

    has never experienced such a terrible thing before. Thanks to you and ir, I don''t need to worry about

    him even if anything happens to me. I''m d that he is going to be safe. As Samuel''s good friend, I

    believe ir will take good care of Lucas."

    Nicole looked at Gabrielle, with her eyes full of hope. Gabrielle could hardly hold back her tears when

    seeing Nicole''s expression.

    "Alright. I will try my best to save you."

    "Thank you. You are nice to me."

    Nicole held Gabrielle''s hand.

    Gabrielle became more upset since Nicole''s hand was cold

    "How is Lucas? How is his emotion?"

    Nicole felt guilty for Lucas.

    Gabrielle whispered, "Lucas is fine. With Hedy apanying him, he is emotionally stable now. But he

    is anxious to leave the hospital."

    "Hedy? That girl who can''t speak?"

    Nicole had an impression on Hedy.

    Gabrielle nodded and put on a smile.

    "Yes, she''s a lovely girl. Unfortunately, she can''t speak. As ir and I examined her, we found she

    wasn''t born dumb. How hateful those kidnappers are! Given Hedy''s sister was trafficked, and she

    hasn''t been rescued yet, Hedy is an orphan now. ir and I don''t have children, so we n to adopt

    Hedy."

    Nicole was shocked for a while before smiling and saying, "Congrattions."

    "We will hold a party and dere it in public. ir doesn''t want to change Hedy''s surname, as he thinks

    it will only have little influence on our future as a family. We will try our best to raise her, making sure

    she can be healthy. We wish her to grow up with love and happy. As Lucas is in a good rtionship

    with her, he cane to see her frequently. If it''s not convenient for you to take care of him recently, I''ll

    take him back to our house and live with Hedy. I know you''re worried about that Lucas will know what

    happened to Zoe, Samuel and the Greens. Don''t worry, I will ask him to stay in our house for a few

    days on the ground of Hedy being not used to the new environment."

    "Thank you, Gabrielle."

    Nicole was very grateful for Gabrielle''s help.

    "Nicole, I have a daughter now. Look, I won''t bring up your son for you. Hurry up and deal with your

    problems. Then,e to take Lucas away. I don''t want Hedy to be more dependent on him than I and

    ir."

    Although Gabrielle sounded unnatural, Nicole knew that Gabrielle cared about her.

    She smiled. Just as she was about to say something, her phone rang.

 Chapter 523 Kiss You Until You Shut Your Mouth

    Chapter 523 Kiss You Until You Shut Your Mouth

    Given what had happened, Nicole was especially sensitive to phone''s ringing now.

    Gabrielle seemed to know what she was worried about and whispered, "Do you need my help?"

    "No need."

    Nicole took a deep breath and refused. She forced herself to be strong and do it on her own, as

    Samuel was not by her side and Zoe was probably in danger.

    It was from a stranger, and Nicole picked it up directly.

    "Who is it?"

    As soon as Nicole asked, she heard Mrs. Green on the other end.

    "Nicole, no matter how Vincent threatens you, don''te back to the Green''s!"

    "Mom? How are you? What happened? What has Vincent done to you? Don''t worry, I will save you

    out."

    Nicole never thought that it was from Mrs. Green.

    She was nervous and anxious. However, Mrs. Green whispered, "Don''t worry about me. Except for

    putting me under house arrest, Vincent won''t hurt me. Listen, you''d better forget about me and even

    the Greens and try to focus on whatever you want to do."

    "Mom, what the hell is going on? What''s wrong with Vincent?"

    Nicole was puzzled at Mrs. Green''s remarks and could not help but ask.

    "It''s not the time to exin to you now. Remember, don''t go back to the Green''s!"

    After saying that, Mrs. Green hung up. When Nicole called back, she found Mrs. Green''s phone

    switched off.

    As Nicole didn''t know the phone number, she was not sure if it was Mrs. Green''s. Besides, Mrs.

    Green''s attitude alerted Nicole to a serious situation.

    What exactly happened?

    Why didn''t Mrs. Green let her go back to the Green''s?

    Although Nicole failed to figure it out, she knew that Mrs. Green called her to rx her. Now, Nicole

    knew that Mrs. Green was safe.

    Given Nicole looked distressed, Gabrielle helped her put away the phone and whispered, "As Mrs.

    Green asks you not to go back, what are you going to do? Continue to stay in the Louis''?"

    Nicole regained her senses and shook her head, "No, I''m gonna leave. Since Tim is single, it''s

    inappropriate for me to stay here anymore. He needs a girlfriend and I can''t get in the way."

    "You want to leave with me?"

    Gabrielle immediately understood what Nicole implied.

    Nicole nodded and said, "You can take me away from the Louis'' by telling Tim that I''m going to your

    house."

    "However, you won''t go to my house as Lucas is there, right? You won''t allow Lucas to get involved.

    Where are you nning to go? I won''t help you without knowing it clearly. Even if there probably will be

    rumors, it is the safest for you to stay in the Louis'' now."

    Gabrielle said directly.

    Nicole bit her lower lip and said, "Although Lucas seems to be more mature and stronger than his

    peers, he is a child. He is my son, and I don''t want to put him in danger. Since he is happy living with

    Hedy now, I''ll try my best to protect him. You''re right. I don¡¯t want to go to your house. Actually, I don''t

    know where I can go either. The Seapolis City is so big, but it doesn''t seem to have a ce for me. I

    want to look for Samuel, but Zoe''s whereabouts remain unknown. Since my mother-inw can call to

    tell me that she is safe and ask me not to worry about her under the control of Vincent, I believe that

    she is able to protect herself. At present, what I want to do the most is to find Zoe and Joseph. Do you

    have any good advice on where I should go? "

    As soon as Gabrielle heard Nicole''s question, she knew that Nicole had never thought of asking help

    from the Don family.

    "Why don''t you go to Jason?"

    Nicole turned her head and whispered, "I don''t want to look for help from the Don family. I have nothing

    to do with them as well."

    "Is it because Mrs. Don?"

    Gabrielle knew what Mrs. Don had done to Nicole and pointed it out.

    Nicole nodded without hesitation and said, "Although we are a family, she indeed disappointed me. I''ll

    never forgive Vi, who intended to hurt Zoe. Now, I have nothing to do with the Dons anymore."

    "Do you know your parents have been put under protection by the Dons? They are safe now and will

    not be involved in the trouble of the Greens. Will you change your mind on the Dons?"

    Nicole was shocked at her words.

    "Is it Jason?"

    "Not quite true."

    Gabrielle sat beside Nicole and whispered, "Jason and Tim told Mrs. Don about the club after they

    handled that. It was Mrs. Don who asked Jason to send your parents to a safe ce in advance. She

    said that you must have been in trouble, and you can''t take care of your parents. She wants to help

    you, regardless of whether you appreciate it or not. "

    Nicole remained silent.

    Mrs. Don was indeed thoughtful, but Nicole still couldn''t have a good impression on her.

    "Thank her for me and tell her that I will return the favor."

    ording to Nicole''s words, Gabrielle knew that she refused to forgive Mrs. Don.

    Being hurt deeply by Mrs. Don, who was also her family, Nicole naturally would hate her. In fact, Nicole

    had performed well to be calm when talking about Mrs. Don.

    "I see. I got a house from my parents before I married ir. They''ve passed away. If you have no idea

    where to go, you can stay there."

    Nicole was surprised.

    "Although I''m sorry to trouble you, I really need it right now. Thank you, Gabrielle."

    "Don''t mention it. I hope you don''t mind it''s old. Moreover, the house is in a militarypound. You will

    be safe as there are strict restrictions on ess. I will be much more at ease as well."

    Gabrielle handed the house key to Nicole.

    In general, there were soldiers and their families living in a militarypound. Nicole knew that, and

    she once heard from Samuel that Gabrielle''s parents were both martyrs and ir used to be a soldier

    as well. She never thought that Gabrielle would help her and let her live in that house.

    "Thank you."

    It was not enough to say thank you for Gabrielle''s help, but Nicole could only keep it in mind now and

    repay her afterwards.

    "As we are friends, don''t say that again. I''ll bring you over now. There are some of my old clothes in the

    house. If you don''t mind, you can wear them. I''ll ask people to buy you some new ones."

    "No need. I wear yours."

    Currently, Nicole didn''t care about clothes. Besides, she had already troubled Gabrielle too much, so

    she didn''t want to bother her again.

    "Please help me take care of Lucas."

    "Don''t worry, ir and I will treat him as our own son. Maybe he will be my son-inw."

    Gabrielle blinked at Nicole, and there was a mischievous look on her face.

    Nicole finallyughed out.

    "Please tell Tim that I need to go to your home for treatment."

    "I see."

    Gabrielle walked out.

    Nicole felt exhausted and rubbed her temples. All of a sudden, she heard her mobile phone rang. It

    seemed that there was a text messageing in.

    She frowned slightly and picked up her phone. As soon as she looked at it, she sat straight up.

    It was a positioning map!

    Nicole checked the sender and found it was Joseph.

    Joseph?

    Nicole instantly became excited.

    She hurriedly made a video call to Joseph, but got refused. She called him again and found the phone

    switched off. Nicole then tried to call Zoe and got the same result.

    How did Joseph send her the positioning map when his phone was turned off?

    Nicole was puzzled. She wondered if Joseph sent it from aputer. But it didn''t make sense as he

    needed to use his phone to log in WeChat on theputer.

    She looked at the positioning map again and found that it was sent a few hours ago. It was probably

    because of her phone, she didn''t receive it until now.

    Did Joseph send it to her before he and Zoe were taken away?

    It didn''t make sense either!

    Joseph did not need to send her a location map until he was taken to a new environment. Furthermore,

    Joseph should be safe when he sent her the message.

    But it was different now, as Joseph and Zoe''s phones were off. What happened to them during the

    period?

    Nicole felt anxious. Ignoring she was put on intravenous drip, she pulled up the needle and stood up.

    Then, a sudden dizziness overpowered her.

    She put her hands on the bed and panted, adjusting her breath.

    When thinking of Joseph and Zoe, who probably were in danger and waited for her, Nicole could no

    longer stand. She couldn''t bear to waste time staying here and getting treatment anymore.

    Nicole was preupied with Joseph and Zoe now. She failed to stop herself from worrying about them.

    She tried her best to catch her breath and left the room when feeling better.

    As soon as she went out, she saw Tim. She walked so fast that she bumped into him.

    In Tim''s arms, Nicole was shocked for a while as she caught a whiff of his perfume. At the same time,

    she felt him hugged her around the waist.

    "Be careful. Why are you in such a hurry? Are you done with the drip?"

    Tim''s familiar voice sounded.

    Nicole immediately pushed him away.

    A hint of sorrow shed across Tim''s eyes.

    When he looked at the back of Nicole''s hand and found it bleeding because of Nicole¡¯s violent action,

    he frowned.

    "How could you neglect your health like this? Are you in such a hurry to leave? You are in poor health

    now. Nicole, do you want to die? Will you feel satisfied seeing I''m regretful and desperate?"

    "What did you say?"

    Tim seemed not to hide his feelings towards her again. Nicole was embarrassed and could no longer

    stand.

    "Nicole, you''d better go back and finish the drip before leaving, or I don''t mind forcing you to do so in

    the cost of fighting against the whole world! You can do whatever you want to help the Greens and

    Samuel. But I can''t watch you die!"

    Tim said in a determined voice, looking serious.

    Nicole was anxious and wanted to argue with him. Suddenly, Gabrielle appeared from behind Tim and

    said angrily, "If you continue to neglect your health, I will force you to lie on the hospital bed."

    Being threatened by both of them at the same time, even though Nicole was desperate to leave, she

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    could only give up.

    She went back as they said. When she wanted to say something, Tim spoke out.

    "From now on, I will kiss you every time when you speak. And I won¡¯t stop until you shut your mouth."

    Nicole was scared.

    Was he serious?

 Chapter 524 Are You All Asleep?

    Chapter 524 Are You All Asleep?

    "Tim, don''t you dare!"

    Nicole couldn''t remain cool anymore.

    "You can try and see."

    Tim said with a cheeky smile, but his purposeful eyes showed that he was serious.

    Nicole was truly frightened now, for she suddenly thought that Tim almost kissed her in public not long

    ago.

    Seeing that Nicole calmed down, Tim said to Gabrielle, "What are you waiting for? Hurry to put her on

    intravenous drip. Do you want to see her run out and faint on the road?"

    Tim''s attitude wasn''t good, but Gabrielle didn''t care. She knew what kind of people he was. He treated

    everyone with that attitude, only except Nicole.

    Gabrielle sighed and said, "Nicole, could you please listen to us and stay here?"

    "No, I can''t. Gabrielle, I really have something to do. Joseph sent me his location, and I have to go

    save them."

    "Save yourself first."

    Nicole was lost for words to contradict Tim.

    While she was wondering what to say, Tim suddenly took her phone away and checked her Twitter.

    "Tim, it''s my privacy. Can you show some respect for me?"

    Nicole didn''t know what to do with Tim.

    He was totally a rascal.

    Tim said, "Privacy? Do you need it in front of me? Besides, don''t you want to save Joseph and Zoe?

    Now that I got the location, I''ll go there for you, and you just stay here. If you leave my house before

    the drip is finished, you''ll know if I dare to kiss you in front of the media."

    "You are simply a rascal!"

    Nicole finally lost her temper for being threatened over and over again.

    However, Tim said indifferently, "So what if I''m a rascal?"

    "You!"

    Nicole was irritated, while Tim just shrugged and left the room.

    Gabrielle smiled, "You''re so stubborn that only a rascal like Tim can bring you to heel."

    "Don''t say that. You know, I have no feelings for him...."

    "I know, but sometimes he''s really manly, just like now. Am I right?"

    Gabrielle''s statement silenced Nicole.

    She didn''t want to owe Tim anything, but she seemed to owe him more and more. How could she

    repay him for what he had done for her?

    When Nicole was forced into treatment, Joseph was experiencing something exciting.

    Joseph and Zoe were kept in the same room, and their mobile phones already were confiscated by

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    tough bodyguards standing outside.

    Zoe sat on the bed and said worriedly, "Joseph, when can we see Mommy? Those people said that

    Mommy invited us to eat steak, and they were sent by uncle to take us to see Mommy. But it''s already

    afternoon. Why are we still here?"

    Joseph was a little depressed.

    Zoe was indeed a foodie. She was still thinking about steak now.

    "Zoe, we are under house arrest."

    Joseph had no choice but to tell her the cruel truth.

    "What is house arrest? Does it mean to lock us in and stop us from going out to eat steak with

    Mommy?"

    Zoe pouted. Obviously, she was unhappy because she didn''t get steak.

    Joseph sighed, "Can we forget about the steak?"

    "But I''m so hungry!"

    Zoe touched her stomach with a pitiful look.

    Joseph stared at her. He knew that Zoe had be greedy for food after the operation. In the past, he

    didn''t know why, butter he found out it was because her body had been short of something.

    Joseph felt sorry for her and took out a piece of chocte from his pocket, handing it to Zoe.

    "Eat this."

    "But I still want steak."

    Zoe took the chocte and said unhappily.

    Joseph whispered, "I''ve already sent our location to Mommy. She will find us soon. When Mommy

    arrives, we''ll go eat steak, okay?"

    However, Zoe bit her lower lip and said, "It has been several hours since you sent the message to

    Mommy. If Mommy coulde, she would have arrived long ago. Joseph, is it possible that something

    happens to Mommy? Why did uncle keep us here?"

    Joseph felt a little painful when hearing Zoe''s question.

    ''Why did daddy trick us intoing here?''

    Joseph didn''t want to think Vincent as a bad person. Even if Vincent had hit him, he still thought that it

    was for his own good. But why did Vincent put them under house arrest now?

    Moreover, what Zoe said was right. If Mommy coulde here, she would have already arrived.

    Perhaps something had happened to her.

    Joseph was a little anxious and worried when this thought urred to him.

    Lucas was missing, and now Samuel was looking for him. If something really happened to Mommy,

    how sad would Lucas and Zoe be? Besides, Joseph didn''t want Mommy to get into trouble either.

    He thought for a while and said, "Zoe, you pretend to have stomachache to draw those bodyguards in,

    and then I''ll try to trap them. Afterwards, we take this opportunity to escape and look for Mommy. Is it

    okay?"

    "Why should I pretend to have stomachache? My stomach doesn''t hurt."

    Zoe asked innocently as she ate the chocte.

    Joseph patiently exined, "This is just a trick. Only if you pretend to get a tummy ache and scream in

    pain will those bodyguardse in. Do you understand?"

    "But teachers said that good children couldn''t lie."

    This left Joseph speechless.

    "It''s not lying. This is a trick. We do that to leave here."

    "This is clearly lying! I''m fine, but you insist on me pretending to have a bellyache. What is this if it''s not

    lying? We should be a moral person. Joseph, teachers have taught us to be honest."

    Joseph really regretted having sent Zoe to kindergarten. Why was she so obedient to her teachers?

    "Zoe, do you still want steak?"

    "Yes!"

    Zoe was obsessed with steak.

    Joseph sighed, "Forget what I''ve said. Now you only need to say that you are hungry and you want

    food. Is it okay?"

    "OK. I''m indeed hungry!"

    Zoe touched her t belly and pouted.

    As Zoe agreed, Joseph couldn''t help but smile, "OK. Now you shout that you''re hungry and you want

    food."

    "But what if the people outside hit me? They''re so fierce!"

    Zoe said timidly.

    This stupid question rendered Joseph speechless.

    "They don''t dare to hit you."

    "Why? They arrested us and didn''t give us food. How do you know they don''t dare to hit me?"

    Joseph was frustrated.

    "They must have a goal in keeping us here. If they don''t achieve their goal, they won''t do anything to

    us. Besides, it''s my daddy who told them to watch over us, so they naturally won''t hit us. He is my

    daddy, and you''re his niece. If they hit us, will my daddy spare them?"

    Hearing Joseph''s exnation, Zoe finally felt relieved.

    "Can we start now?"

    "But...."

    "Zoe, do you want to see Mommy? Do you want to eat steak?"

    Joseph shouted, squashing Zoe''s words.

    This time, Zoe answered quickly.

    "Yes!"

    "Then tell them you''re hungry!"

    Joseph took this chance to guide Zoe.

    Zoe immediately opened her mouth and shouted.

    "Open the door! I''m hungry. I want to eat steak! Open the door and let me out! I''m so hungry that my

    stomach hurts! It really hurts!"

    She touched her stomach as she shouted.

    Joseph was a little surprised.

    "Zoe, didn''t you say that you were honest and wouldn''t lie? And you even said that your stomach didn''t

    hurt."

    Hearing this, Zoe rolled her eyes at Joseph.

    "This is called trick! It''s not lying, do you understand?"

    Joseph was confused.

    Zoe had told him to be honest not long ago.

    Besides, she had even argued with him that this was lying rather than ying trick.

    It turned out that she was fooling him!

    Seeing Joseph staring at her like a fool, Zoe kicked him and said, "Get ready. If theye in fiercely,

    what should I do? You have to protect me."

    Joseph shook his head and smile bitterly.

    Zoe would actually y games with him now.

    "Alright. You keep pretending, and I get ready."

    Joseph turned around and put a tool in his sleeve to attack those bodyguardster.

    They waited and shouted for a long time, but nobody came.

    After Zoe shouted herself hoarse, she began to kick the door.

    "Open the door! Are you all asleep? I want to eat steak! Let us out! I''m telling you, you''re abusing child,

    and I can call the police to arrest you! Joseph told me that you were my uncle''s subordinates. If you

    starve us, my uncle will not let you go."

    Joseph got a little surprised at Zoe''s remark and her rude behavior.

    He always thought that Zoe was an elegantdy, and also a foodie. He never saw her get angry before,

    but she actually lost her temper now.

    It turned out that she would get ratty if she was hungry.

    Joseph was amazed.

    Zoe''s action didn''t attract any attention from outside people. She sat on the floor with frustration and

    said, "What should I do? I''m really starving to death. I wasted a lot of my strength to shout. The energy

    of that chocte haspletely been consumed."

    Joseph felt distressed when seeing Zoe''s sad face.

    "Get up. The ground is cold. Don''t sit on the ground. I''ll think of a way. Don''t worry, I''ll get you some

    food."

    Zoe used to be a princess, and she had always been in the hospital before. Now that she was in touch

    with the outside world only for a few days, she probably hadn''t gotten used to it. Joseph felt that he

    shouldn''t have forced Zoe to think of a way out with him.

    He promised Lucas that he would take care of and protect Zoe. Now Zoe was so hungry, but he had no

    way to find her food. Joseph felt that he failed as a brother.

    "Joseph, I''m so hungry."

    Zoe was about to cry, tears welling up in her eyes. Joseph really felt bad for her.

    "Wait, I''ll go get some food for you."

    Joseph said and stood up.

    On cue, the door suddenly opened. Then Zoe''s eyes lit up, and she jumped up from the ground.

 Chapter 525 Lets Go Skating

    Chapter 525 Let''s Go Skating

    "Wow! Steak!"

    Zoe''s excitement stood in contrast to the frown on Joseph''s face.

    "Miss Zoe and Mr. Joseph, here is the steak. Please enjoy yourself."

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    A maid brought the freshly cooked steak to Zoe.

    However, Joseph stopped Zoe from eating and looked at the maid, saying, "We want to go out to eat

    steak. This is medium-cooked. Zoe likes medium-well, and the steak must be airlifted from abroad."

    "Joseph, I...."

    "Shut up!"

    Joseph red at Zoe.

    Although Zoe really wanted to eat, she flinched at the sight of Joseph''s gaze. However, her eyes were

    still fixed on the steak, which made her mouth water.

    Joseph wanted Zoe to eat steak, but they couldn''t eat here.

    The maid didn''t get angry. Instead, she smiled and said, "Mr. Joseph, the steak was just flown in from

    abroad. It''s very fresh. As for the medium-well steak you mentioned, I''ll ask them to make it now.

    Please wait a moment."

    Then the maid took the steak out.

    "Hey, my steak!"

    Zoe wished she could snatch the steak from the maid, but Joseph grabbed her arm.

    "Joseph, my steak!"

    "We still have no idea how Mommy is doing. You can only use food to stall them now. I''ll go get

    something."

    Joseph was a little worried about Zoe.

    She was so innocent that Joseph didn''t know if she could hold off those people.

    Hearing this, Zoe frowned and said, "You mean that no matter what they bring, I should say that I''m not

    satisfied and ask them to cook again?"

    "That''s right! You''re really a smart girl!"

    Joseph praised, but Zoe pulled a long face.

    "Joseph, you''re a bad guy! You know that I like food, but you actually asked me to deliberately find fault

    with those delicacies. You''re the worst person in the world!"

    Joseph felt ufortable and distressed when hearing Zoe''sint.

    "I promise you that if you can resist their temptation three times, I''ll treat you to KFC and Dexter three

    times. Is it okay?"

    Because Zoe was in poor health, both Samuel and Nicole forbade her from eating junk food. And they

    would ration if Zoe must eat. Now that Joseph promised to treat her delicious food, Zoe smiled happily

    and stretched out her little finger.

    "Let''s make a pinky promise."

    Joseph looked at the chubby little hand and stretched out his finger without hesitation.

    "Now we make a pinky promise! Whoever breaks the promise will be a dog!"

    When their fingers entwined, Zoe smiled even more happily, but Joseph was slightly sad.

    ''Lucas isn''t here, and I even don''t know if Mommy is alright. I must take Zoe out of here! I don''t want

    Mommy to worry about us.''

    Joseph thought to himself andforted Zoe before he went out of the window.

    Zoe said worriedly, "Joseph, this ce is so high. Be careful."

    "I know. Remember not to let them in until Ie back. You can say that you don''t want steak anymore

    and exchange it for something else. Just try to stall them for as long as you can."

    Joseph enjoined Zoe again.

    Zoe nodded and said, "I know. I can resist if I don''t see the delicious food."

    "Good girl!"

    Joseph smiled at Zoe and climbed out of the window.

    There were bodyguards downstairs.

    Joseph didn''t know that Vincent actually sent so many people to watch over him and Zoe. Many of

    those bodyguards were from the base. Joseph had seen them when Vincent had put him to a special

    training.

    Joseph bit his lower lip and carefully went to the kitchen.

    The people in the kitchen were busy. As the maid had said, the steaks were indeed flown in by private

    jets and were very fresh. Now the maid was instructing other servants to cook the steak.

    As they were upied with cooking, Joseph slipped in and quickly hid under the table.

    His eyes lit up when he saw the thing at hand. He secretly packed it in a cloth bag and tied it with a

    rope. Then he used a pulley to transport the bag to the window of the room in which he was kept.

    Zoe was shocked and ran over, discovering that a bag was hanging in front of the window by a rope

    connected to another room.

    She frowned slightly, opened the window, and drag the bag in with all her strength.

    Joseph poked his head out and saw Zoe carrying the bag inside. Then he smiled happily and gave Zoe

    a thumbs-up.

    After receiving Joseph''s praise, Zoe regained her spirits and even took off her coat to take the bag in.

    With Zoe''s help, Joseph was even more confident.

    He had been trained in the training base, so he knew how to avoid those people and surveince

    cameras. Besides, he was small that he could move around the back of the kitchen freely.

    Bags of things were transported along the rope to their room.

    Not long after, Zoe was tired and broke out in a sweat. But in her opinion, everything was funny and

    interesting, so she became more and more energetic.

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside.

    Zoe quickly held her breath.

    There was a knock on the door and the maid''s voice sounded.

    "Miss Zoe and Mr. Joseph, the steak is ready."

    "I don''t want steak anymore. I want to eat egg tarts. You go and make me egg tarts."

    Zoe hurriedly said.

    The maid frowned, but still said respectfully, "What about you, Mr. Joseph? Your steak is ready too."

    "He doesn''t want either. Joseph, am I right?"

    After Zoe finished speaking, she mimicked Joseph''s voice and answered, "Yes."

    Hearing this, the woman said with respect, "Alright. I''ll ask them to make egg tarts for you."

    "Hurry up. I also want mousse cake. And it will be best if you can buy me some delicious fruit."

    "Alright."

    Then the sound of footsteps receded.

    "Zoe, you''re awesome! You can definitely be an actress in the future!" Zoe said to herself after spinning

    around joyfully and giving herself a thumbs-up.

    After a while, Joseph came back.

    "Joseph, I did it. I put that woman off. I even mimicked your voice and tricked her. I...."

    Joseph shushed her.

    He covered Zoe''s mouth with his hand since her voice was getting louder and louder. Then he opened

    the door a crack and looked outside.

    There were four men guarding outside the room, while a dozen of bodyguards was standing in the

    Joseph frowned slightly.

    "Joseph, what are you looking at? I want to see it too."

    Zoe anxiously tugged at Joseph''s clothes.

    Joseph looked down and said after pondering for a while, "Zoe, can you skate?"

    "Yes! Lucas has taught me that. When I was in the hospital, I was very bored. Mommy didn''t allow me

    to go outside, so Lucas gave me a game, which was figure skating. It was so beautiful."

    Joseph thought that Zoe was truly na?ve.

    "I''m not talking about the game. I''m talking about the reality. Have you even went skating?"

    "No, but I have a good sense of bnce. I used to walk on the horizontal bar in the backyard of the

    hospital. Mommy and my brother didn''t know about this, so you can''t tell them. This is a secret between

    us."

    "Alright. Shall we skate now?"

    Zoe''s eyes light up upon hearing Joseph''s suggestion.

    "How do we do that?"

    "Listen to me. You do as I teach you, okay?"

    Joseph looked at Zoe. Though he was worried, he still decided to carry out his n since they were

    running out of time.

    Zoe happily said, "OK! I''ll follow your instructions!"

    Seeing that she was in such high spirits, Joseph felt a little nervous. He didn''t know if he was doing the

    right thing, but he had no time to think about it now.

    "You pretend to have a stomachache. When I open the door, you hold my hand and don''t let go. Do

    you understand?"

    "Yes!"

    At present, Zoe already forgot her principle of being an honest person. All she thought about was to

    y with Joseph then.

    Joseph nodded to her, and then Zoe held her stomach and wailed.

    "My stomach hurts. I''m going to die! Help! Help! I want to go to the hospital!"

    Zoe cried with tears rolling down her cheeks. If Joseph hadn''t known the truth, he would have thought

    that she really had a bellyache.

    The bodyguards outside hesitated after hearing Zoe''s shout. Just then, Joseph also cried out.

    "Zoe, what''s wrong with you? Why are your lips purple? Help!"

    As he spoke, he kicked on the door repeatedly.

    Those bodyguards finally felt a little uneasy.

    ''They''re Mr. Vincent''s son and niece. If something really happens to them, we''ll be in deep trouble.''

    Thinking of this, the bodyguards hurriedly opened the door.

    At this moment, Joseph poured out the peanut oil that had been prepared in advance.

    "Zoe, hold my hand tightly. Let''s go skating."

    At the same time, Joseph extended his small hand towards Zoe.

    Though Zoe was confused, she was very cooperative and reached out her hand.

    When their hands met, Joseph pulled her forward and stepped on the peanut oil. As for the bodyguards

    who came in, they lost their bnce and fell down because they were unprepared. Meanwhile, Joseph

    took Zoe to hurtle through the crowd of bodyguards, just like a flexible fish.

    "Wow! So exciting!"

    This was the first time Zoe had skated. She was so excited that she couldn''t control herself. She

    screamed happily, attracting the attention of the bodyguards.

    "Go! Catch them!"

    The leader of the bodyguards panicked as he saw Zoe and Joseph run away.

    Joseph showed his superb skating skills and quickly dashed away with Zoe. In the meantime, he

    detonated the things that he had set up in the windows of other rooms before.

    There was a loud bang and a me of fire, apanied with a st of hot air. Joseph hurriedly carried

    Zoe and climbed up the banisters, sliding downstairs.

    However, Zoe was frightened by the explosion and asked, "Joseph, is that a bomb? You actually have

    a bomb?"

 Chapter 526 The World Seems Lit Up

    Chapter 526 The World Seems Lit Up

    "It''s not a bomb! I''m not that capable as Lucas. And I just secretly learned a little bit from him."

    Joseph quickly stood in front of Zoe and threw a handful of soybeans out of his bag beforending.

    At the same time, he poured the olive oil onto the floor. And it was difficult for people to stand on the

    soybeans. So, the bodyguards who tried to grab them fell to the ground one by one.

    "Joseph, you are awesome!"

    Zoended on the ground, unable to stand steadily. Joseph supported her from behind, and then

    grabbed her wrist again, taking her over easily.

    "Joseph, you haven''t told me yet. If that''s not a bomb, what on earth is it?"

    Zoe still hadn''t forgotten the explosion just now, so she couldn''t help but ask.

    As Joseph dodged those who were ordered to catch them, he exined, "It''s very simple. Fill empty

    bottles with inmmable liquids, like gasoline, and set up specific devices. Then you can detonate them

    at any time. The lethality is not great, but it can buy us time."

    "I don''t understand!"

    Slightly depressed, Zoe frowned and thought, ''Why can''t I understand what Lucas and Joseph say?

    But we''re of the same age, aren''t we?''

    Joseph turned around and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. You are a girl. Just remember to stand behind us.

    We will protect you."

    "But it makes me too useless!"

    As Zoe spoke, she observed the people around her. When she saw a bodyguard struggling to get up

    not far away, she casually took an apple from the coffee table and threw it towards his forehead.

    "Bingo!"

    Zoe was so cheered that she wanted to jump. Unfortunately, she forgot that she was being held by

    Joseph on the ground covered with olive oil. All of a sudden, she fell to the ground.

    "Ouch!"

    Pulled by Zoe, Joseph also fell to the ground.

    At the sight of it, a bodyguard hurriedly shouted, "Hurry! Catch them!"

    Joseph felt a little depressed. He looked at the bodyguards struggling over from the side and made up

    his mind at once. He quickly pushed Zoe away from him.

    The olive oil made the floor extremely slivery. Zoe was pushed straight to the entrance of the living

    room.

    "Run! Go back to find Mommy! Hurry up!"

    Joseph shouted at Zoe, then turned around and took out other items from his bag, throwing them at the

    bodyguards. There were cucumbers, tomatoes, cabbages and so on. Almost all the vegetables in the

    kitchen had been packed in Joseph''s bag.

    Zoe froze for a second, unable to react.

    "Joseph!"

    "Run! Leave me alone! Go find Mommy and bring her to pick me up! Didn''t you say you wanna protect

    us? You''re a female warrior now. I''m waiting for you to save me."

    Joseph tried his best to stop everyone in front of him.

    He was Vincent''s son. Even if he was caught, he would only be beaten up. Vincent wouldn''t kill his own

    son, would he? However, Zoe was different.

    Although Joseph did not know what had happened recently, his heart did hurt when he heard Vincent in

    the club that day.

    ''Daddy actually wants to kill Lucas!

    But that is his nephew!''

    If Lucas couldn''t be let go, Joseph didn''t know if Vincent could let Zoe go. Right now, Joseph just

    hoped Zoe could leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Zoe wanted to say something, but she found the courage upon hearing Joseph.

    "Alright! Joseph, wait for me to bring Mommy to save you!"

    With that, she turned around and ran away. Joseph smiled in relief as he saw the receding figure

    covered with oil.

    ''As long as Zoe could leave this ce and return to Mommy''s side, everything will be fine.''

    However, he had forgotten that Zoe was different from Lucas. She seldom had contact with the outside

    world. After leaving this vi, she didn''t even know where to go.

    Zoe ran out of the vi. Only then did she discover that she was in a vi district, which was next to the

    sea. A long passageway led straight to the underground, but not a single car passed by.

    "Where am I? How can I contact Mommy?"

    Zoe was in utter confusion.

    Subconsciously, she wanted to take out her phone and call Nicole, but she couldn''t find it. She then

    remembered that it had been taken away.

    "What should I do?"

    Zoe stood alone on the passageway, not even knowing where to go.

    But the bodyguards behind were about toe out.

    Zoe gritted her teeth and ran in one direction.

    After running for a long time, her calves became aching. However, she still didn''t see any cars, nor did

    she even see a person.

    "I''m so hungry!"

    Zoe touched her t belly, recalling the steak that the woman had served not long ago. She couldn''t

    help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.

    "If only I could take a bite at that time."

    Zoe muttered to herself. Looking left and right, she felt that the world was too big for her. She couldn''t

    even find a way home to see her mother.

    "Mommy, Lucas, where are you?"

    Tears gradually welled in Zoe''s eyes.

    Suddenly, she heard a car passing by from behind. Her eyes lit up, but she became upset the moment

    she turned around.

    ''What if they were those bad guys?''

    Zoe remembered that Joseph was still waiting for her to take Mommy over to save him. She couldn''t

    help but look around and found a garbage can beside her. She immediately ran over there and hid

    behind it.

    ''It stinks!''

    Zoe wrinkled her nose in grievance, but thinking of Joseph, she told herself to persevere.

    The car drove past her and the garbage can.

    Only then did Zoe heave a sigh of relief.

    She suddenly felt a sharp pain from her feet. She lowered her head and saw that her shoes had fallen

    off sometime. Her smooth and tender feet were scratched and bleeding.

    "It hurts! Mommy, Lucas, where are you?"

    Zoe cried in a low voice.

    The sky became darker and darker. Zoe cried and fell asleep. Only when she was woken up by

    someone did she find herself lying in an unfamiliar room.

    "Where am I?"

    Zoe opened her eyes and found that she was in an unfamiliar ce. She hurriedly straightened up.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Only then did she realize her clothes had been changed and the wounds on her feet had been

    bandaged up.

    But she knew that this was not her home. She endured the pain and got out of bed. She jumped with

    one foot to the door of the room. Just as she was about to open it, the door was suddenly opened from

    outside.

    "Ah!"

    Zoe subconsciously screamed, startling the person outside the door.

    "What''s wrong? Is your foot hurting?"

    Zoe was shocked when a familiar voice rang out in her ears.

    "Dean? Why are you here?"

    It was the good-looking boy that Nicole had known at the amusement park!

    Dean smiled. The beautiful dimples made him even more handsome.

    "This is my home! You fell beside the trash can at my door. I happened to see you when I passed by,

    so I asked my nanny to bring you in."

    Zoe was very surprised.

    "Your trash can? You live here!"

    "That''s right. How is it? Are you hungry? I brought you something to eat. Do you want some?"

    Dean ced the tray in his hand in front of Zoe.

    Zoe was already starving. Seeing that it was all her favorite food, she nodded in a hurry and even

    reached out for the food regardless of her image, but was stopped by Dean.

    "Wash your hands."

    "But I''m so hungry."

    Zoe looked at Dean with a pitiful look. No one could have the heart to me her under such a gaze.

    However, Dean still smiled and said, "Wash your hands. You can''t eat without washing your hands."

    Although Dean was smiling, Zoe could feel the persistence in his words. Dean would not pamper her

    like Mommy and Lucas.

    Thinking of this, Zoe pouted, but she epted her fate and went to the bathroom to wash her hands.

    When she came out, she found that Dean had already cut the steak into small pieces. Then, he

    brought the tray to her and said with a smile, "Help yourself."

    "Thank you, Dean!"

    Zoe beamed joyfully.

    There was nothing in the world that made her happier than eating.

    Feeling Zoe''s pleasure, Dean rose the corner of his lips.

    "Don''t be so hurry. It''s all yours. No one will fight with you. If it''s not enough, I''ll ask the servants to

    make more for you."

    Dean looked very gentlemanly.

    Zoe nodded as she ate, having no time to speak.

    She was too hungry!

    ''I''ve never been so hungry in my entire life! Besides, I''ve been running for a very long time!''

    Zoe didn''t stop until her belly was bulging. Dean gave her a cup of water in time.

    "Drink some water. Don''t choke."

    "Thank you!"

    After Zoe finished the meal, she felt the world was lit up.

    Dean asked someone to pack up the dishes before asking, "Why were you alone in this vi district?

    Do you live here?"

    "No! Joseph and I were trapped here by my uncle."

    Zoe snapped angrily. Suddenly, she was reminded of something and jumped up from the bed.

    "Oh no! Joseph is still waiting for me to save him. How could I fall asleep? It''s toote now. I don''t know

    how Joseph is going. Those people are fierce! I don''t know if they will hit Joseph. I should kill myself!

    Why am I so stupid?"

    Zoe walked back and forth like a top, looking very anxious.

    Dean got something from her words.

    He frowned and asked, "Were you and your brother kidnapped?"

    "Kidnapped? Probably. Anyway, they watched us and didn''t allow us to leave the room. They even

    confiscated our phones. Joseph asked me to escape first and take Mommy over to save him."

    As Zoe spoke, Dean''s expression changed.

    "Did you call the police?"

    "Call the police? Do you mean asking for the policemen''s help? But Joseph asked me to look for

    Mommy."

    Zoe was somewhat conflicted.

    ''Should I call the police? But that is my uncle! Aren''t we family?''

    Dean didn''t know what Zoe was thinking, but he felt the "uncle" who imprisoned children should be a

    bad person. But Dean and Zoe were both children. If they wanted to rescue another imprisoned child,

    they could only call the police.

    "Zoe, listen to me. Those people might be very bad to your brother. Do you remember your mommy''s

    phone number?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright, call your mommy now. I''ll talk to her."

    Dean was afraid that Zoe would not make it clear, so he quickly suggested.

    Zoe nodded in a hurry and took the phone from Dean to call Nicole, but Nicole''s phone was

    busy.

 Chapter 527 Uncle Samuel Is Perfect

    Chapter 527 Uncle Samuel Is Perfect

    Nicole was not making a phone call with others, but she was too anxious to hang up after finishing the

    call. Therefore, others were unable to get through to her.

    When Tim arrived at the location texted by Joseph, the vi had been in a mess. After all, Joseph was

    still a little boy. In the end, he was caught by the bodyguards.

    "Let go of me! You bastards! If you treat me like this, Daddy will punish youter!"

    Joseph shouted.

    He used to be an innocent child, having no idea of the evil in the world. He had grown up happily under

    Samuel''s protection. Now, after witnessing the bad deeds of his biological mother and experiencing the

    military training of his biological father, Joseph became especially calm.

    He shouted, hoping that his voice could be heard by passers-by. Even if the chances were slim, it was

    still a glimmer of hope.

    Just as Tim stopped the car, he heard Joseph''s shout.

    He frowned and quickly got out of the car. Without closing the car door, he broke into the vi directly.

    "Who are you? This is a private residence. You can''t get in!"

    Just as the bodyguards outside came to their senses, they saw Tim rushing in. Then they stopped him

    in a hurry.

    "Damn you!"

    Without beating around the bush, Tim kicked away the bodyguards who got in the way. The next

    moment, he took the initiative to attack and knocked down the bodyguards at the door.

    After that, Tim rushed in again and happened to see the struggling Joseph. During the struggle,

    Joseph''s wrist and face were slightly bruised.

    "Beating a child? How shameless!"

    Tim''s words attracted everyone''s attention, including Joseph''s.

    "Uncle Tim! Save me!"

    Joseph''s eyes lit up as he struggled even harder. The bodyguard who had caught Joseph with great

    difficulty suddenly loosened his grip and Joseph fell to the ground.

    "Ouch!"

    Joseph cried out in pain, and Tim was enraged.

    "Could you be dumber? You can''t even hold a child. How did your master train you?"

    The bodyguard fell into confusion.

    ''Who is Tim? Is he here to help us?''

    Before the bodyguard could react, Tim and Joseph moved at the same time. Their movements were

    quick and agile.

    Tim looked at Joseph with admiration and took the opportunity to step forward to pull Joseph over.

    "Do you know how to lock a car?"

    Tim''s question caused Joseph to freeze for a second, and then Joseph hastily nodded.

    "Good boy! Take the keys and wait for me in the car."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tim stuffed the car keys into Joseph''s hands.

    But Joseph was worried.

    "Can you handle so many people on your own?"

    "Don''t you trust in my capability? Just wait and see. Wait for me in the car and count to 50. I''lle out

    when you finish counting. You''re a good boy. By the way, where''s Zoe?"

    As Tim spoke, he fought with the bodyguards. Since he didn''t see Zoe, he couldn''t help but ask.

    Joseph whispered, "Zoe has escaped. She probably went to find Mommy."

    "That''s great. Let''s go."

    Tim pushed Joseph out of the entrance.

    Joseph did not hesitate. He could tell that Tim was very good at fighting, almost as good as Samuel.

    He quickly turned around and ran out of the vi. Not long after, he got in the car and locked it in a

    rush.

    Two bodyguards outside the vi chased after Joseph, but were dragged back by Tim.

    Joseph began to count.

    "One, two, three, four..."

    Along with Joseph''s counts, Tim attacked quickly and soon knocked down all the bodyguards.

    Just as Joseph counted to 49, Tim stood in front of the car and knocked on the window, saying, "Open

    the door."

    Joseph unlocked the door.

    After Tim got in the car, he said with a smile, "How is it? You don''t even need to count to 50."

    Joseph found Tim was great indeed, but he stubbornly responded, "Compared to Uncle Samuel, you

    are far inferior. If he had been here, it should have been enough to count to 30."

    Tim immediately turned depressed.

    "Then where is he now? Just let him appear right now!"

    "Could you be more childish?"

    Joseph snorted and asked in a worried tone, "Uncle Tim, hurry up and call Mommy. I wonder if Zoe has

    been home."

    "Heartless boy, I saved you, but you didn''t even say thank you to me. You just keep your sister in mind.

    No wonder you are Samuel''s son. You''re just not grateful at all."

    Although Tim said so, he handed his phone to Joseph.

    "Call your mommy."

    Looking at Tim''s phone, Joseph was a little embarrassed. "Uncle Tim, thank you."

    "Well, you only said it after I asked you to do it. I don''t care anymore. But if you really want to thank me,

    why not take me as your master?"

    Tim could tell that Joseph had the potential for martial arts. Although Joseph wasn''t as good as Lucas,

    the children of the Green family were all outstanding. Moreover, Joseph had been brought up by

    Samuel. If Joseph could call Tim master, Samuel must be angry to death. And as Joseph''s master, Tim

    could freely enter the Green''s. It would be much more convenient for him to see Nicole then.

    Joseph naturally did not know what Tim was thinking. When he heard Tim''s proposal, he felt a little

    surprised. Then, he replied politely, "I need to ask Mommy about this."

    He wanted to ask Nicole, rather than Vincent. It turned out that Nicole was more important to Joseph.

    "Sure. Remember to tell your mommyter. Let''s go back first."

    With that, Tim started the car.

    Joseph called Nicole at once. Unfortunately, the line was busy all the time, and he was getting more

    worried with his eyebrows furrowed.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you frowning at such a young age? Aren''t you afraid of getting old soon? Let

    me tell you. Don''t learn everything from your Uncle Samuel. Although he is outstanding in many areas,

    he isn''t perfect, right? Well, you should learn from others'' strengths, but avoid weaknesses."

    Joseph looked at Tim and whispered, "Uncle Samuel is a perfect man."

    "No one is perfect. No one can say that he has no weaknesses."

    Tim thought that Joseph would argue and even hit him, but to his surprise, Joseph didn''t do anything.

    He was much calmer than Lucas. Although he was dissatisfied, he endured it and was very polite to

    Tim.

    ''Looks like I will have a wonderful disciple.''

    Tim thought proudly and stepped on the gas harder. The pursuers behind was still chasing after them.

    Tim sneered and said to Joseph, "I''m going to speed up. If you''re scared, close your eyes."

    "I won''t be scared!"

    Joseph''s face was a little pale, but he did not close his eyes. The stubborn look on his face was the

    same as Samuel''s.

    After ncing at him, Tim quickly shifted gears and the car flew out.

    At first, the high speed did get Joseph dizzy. He had never sat in such a rapid car before. Now,

    everything in his belly seemed to gush into his throat, as if he would vomit when he opened his mouth.

    He grabbed the armrest tightly, but he kept his eyes open. He kept looking at the retreating scenery out

    of the window. Suddenly, he felt the pleasure of breaking through everything, as if he was a bound

    person breaking free from the shackles.

    Joseph constantly took deep breaths to calm himself down, and he gradually fell in love with such a

    speed.

    Previously, Joseph had hesitated whether he should take Tim as his master, but now, thinking about

    the rapid car, he made up his mind.

    "Uncle Tim."

    "What?"

    "Are you a racer?"

    Joseph''s eyes shed with admiration.

    Just as Tim was about to say Samuel was better than him at car racing, he caught sight of the

    adoration in Joseph''s eyes. He hastily said, "Of course! I even got awards on it"

    "Really?"

    "Do I have to lie to you? If you don''t believe me, you can ask Samuelter."

    But Tim didn''t say one thing. That was, although he won the prize in that car race, he was tied with

    Samuel for first ce.

    Joseph got excited upon hearing it.

    "I want to learn car racing from you, Uncle Tim."

    "Deal! If you are my disciple, I''ll teach everything to you."

    Tim was overjoyed.

    With his superb car-racing skills, Tim left the pursuers far behind.

    When they returned to the Louis'', Nicole had already left with Gabrielle.

    Tim couldn''t get in touch with Nicole, so he called Gabrielle.

    "I''ve taken Joseph back. Where''s Nicole?"

    Gabrielle looked at Nicole beside her and whispered, "Why didn''t you call Nicole?"

    Nicole was slightly surprised. She saw Gabrielle mouth the words, "It''s Tim."

    Nicole became somewhat awkward.

    Tim said in a casual manner, "Do you think I want to call you? Her line is busy all the time. I wonder if

    she is talking to Samuel."

    Upon hearing it, Nicole looked down at her own phone in a rush. Only then did she find that she hadn''t

    hung it up yet. It seemed that the other party also didn''t realize this, so the line had been busy till now.

    She hurriedly got off the phone and took the phone from Gabrielle''s hand, asking, "I forgot to hang up

    my phone. How are Joseph and Zoe?"

    "Joseph is in my car. Where are you? I''ll send him to you. Zoe has already escaped. Joseph said that

    she had gone looking for you. What? You didn''t see her?"

    Nicole stiffened at once.

    "Zoe came looking for me? When? I didn''t see her!"

    Tim and Joseph''s expressions immediately changed.

    "Mommy, Zoe left the vi at around 1 pm. I asked her to go back to find you. Didn''t she go back?"

    Nicole''s expression changed when she heard Joseph.

    "1 pm? It''s already 8 in the evening. But where is Zoe?"

    Nicole''s heart was in a mess, but she didn''t forget to say to Tim, "I''ll send you a location. Could you

    send Joseph over? Thank you, Tim."

    "Stop talking nonsense! You don''t have to worry. I''ll send Joseph over to you and help look for Zoe with

    you. Don''t worry. She is a simple girl and won''t go anywhere else. Maybe we can return to the Green''s

    first to have a look."

    Tim knew the Green''s was not a safe ce currently, but apart from it, he couldn''t figure out where Zoe

    would be.

    At this point in time, Nicole had no other choice but to send her location to Tim.

    Tim was slightly astonished when he saw the address.

    ''The militarypound?

    Why is Nicole there?''

 Chapter 528 He Was Bitten by a Dog

    Chapter 528 He Was Bitten by a Dog

    "You live in the militarypound? Whose house is it? ir''s?"

    Tim knew about ir. He also knew that ir had a house in the militarypound. Gabrielle was

    ir''s wife, so Tim just thought of ir. Nobody knew that Gabrielle''s parents were both martyrs,

    because it had been kept as a secret.

    Instead of living in the Louis'', Nicole was going to live in ir''s house in the militarypound. Tim felt

    somewhat distressed about it.

    Hearing Tim''s question, Nicole was slightly stunned. Then she whispered, "No. Don''t ask. I''m safe

    here. You can rest assured."

    Tim went depressed. Nicole was saying that as if it was not safe to be with him, but he did not say

    anything.

    "Alright, I''ll send Joseph over now. Tell the guard in advance, otherwise we won''t be able to get in."

    Compared to the Louis¡¯, the militarypound was indeed much safer. Even if Vincent wanted to find

    Nicole, he couldn''t enter nor do anything to her if she didn''t let hime in.

    "Alright."

    Nicole hung up the phone. Gabrielle smiled and said, "Tim probably hates me."

    "Don''t say that. Oh, you know a lot of people in the hospital. Just introduce a few girls to himter."

    After Nicole said that, Gabrielle shook her head. "You''re too na?ve. Tim is a famous yboy in the

    Seapolis City. He has seen all kinds of women, so how would he need me to do that? Do you think he''ll

    put away his feelings for you just by seeing a few other women? Don''t be ridiculous. A yboy wouldn''t

    fall in love. But once he does, he just gets entangled. You two have to take your time with it. "

    Nicole just sighed.

    "Let''s talk about itter. I have to look for Zoe. Do you have any extra cars? I need one now."

    Gabrielle looked at Nicole and whispered, "Don''t even think about driving. You''re not feeling well, so I''m

    quite worried about you. Besides, you''re so emotional now. You''d better go out with Tim. Don''t worry

    about Joseph. I''ve asked our nanny to take care of him. He''ll be fine."

    "Thank you, Gabrielle."

    Nicole wanted to say something, but then she also thought this arrangement was the best.

    "You don''t need to say that. Take this medicine. If you can''t hold on, take one pill. But don''t take too

    many. You''re sick. Don''t think you are still that healthy. I know you love Zoe. And you''re worried

    because she''s missing. But you need to take care of yourself, okay?"

    "I know."

    Nicole did not refuse and put the medicine in her pocket.

    Then she called Samuel again, but he still didn''t pick it up. She was very nervous and didn''t know what

    to do. It almost drove Nicole crazy.

    Samuel had been missing for a whole day.

    He met that terrible identst time he went missing. What would happen this time?

    Nicole did not know, and she became more and more worried. What was worse, there was no news of

    Zoe. Nicole just felt so tired and helpless.

    Tim came quickly.

    After the guard notified Nicole, Tim brought Joseph into the militarypound.

    When Joseph saw Nicole, he said guiltily, "I''m sorry, Mommy. I lost Zoe. I''m so sorry. It''s all my daddy''s

    fault. We''re very, very sorry to get you worried."

    Seeing Joseph feel so guilty, Nicole felt bad too.

    She wanted to hug Joseph, but she was too weak to make it. She could only touch his head and say,

    "Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault. No matter what your daddy did, it''s his choice. There''s no need

    for you to apologize. Besides, you don''t need to take responsibility for problems among adults. And

    you''ve done your best for Zoe."

    "But I lost her. I should have run with her or stayed together with her. We could wait for Uncle Tim to

    save us. Then Zoe wouldn''t be missing."

    Joseph suddenly cried.

    What should he do?

    Was he too useless?

    Last time, he lost Lucas. Now he lost Zoe. How could he be so stupid?

    Daddy was right. He was a stupid child and could not do anything well.

    Thinking of this, Joseph cried even more sadly.

    Nicole was heartbroken for Joseph.

    "Don''t cry, Joseph. You''ve done enough. Think about it. If you didn''t let Zoe leave first, what if

    something else happened? You gave Zoe the chance to escape. You''ve done a good job. Zoe didn''t

    me yourself for that. You''re a kid. You don''t have to be responsible for everything. Now you should

    just eat well. Then you sleep and rest well before Uncle Tim and I bring Zoe back, okay? "

    Nicole was kind and did not me Joseph at all, which made him feel worse.

    So, Joseph jumped into Nicole''s arms and cried out loud.

    Joseph had been pretending to be strong in front of his father and everyone else. Now he saw Nicole.

    He was so fragile that he could no longer hold back his tears.

    Joseph had experienced too much recently, but he always remembered who treated him best.

    Nicole was like his real mother, and no one could rece her.

    Seeing Joseph cry like this, Nicole also felt very upset.

    After Nicole managed tofort Joseph, the servants in Gabrielle''s house came in. So, Nicole left

    Joseph to them and went out with Tim.

    However, they remained silent in the car. Nicole didn''t know what to say, and Tim didn''t want to say

    anything. It was a little awkward for both of them.

    As they drove closer to Vincent''s vi, Nicole saw that Vincent and his men had arrived. They wrapped

    all the way around the vi. Perhaps it was because Joseph and Zoe were missing, Vincent was

    getting furious.

    Tim frowned slightly and whispered, "We can go there now. He''s in a temper, so he might not pay

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    attention to us. What do you think? Should we go over now orter?"

    Nicole looked at those people in front of Vincent. She did not want or have the strength to confront

    Vincent now. She only whispered to Tim, "Don''t make him notice us. Let''s sneak past him. Is there a

    way to make it?"

    "No, we could only go forward or turn around. I want to know which way Zoe will take if shees out

    of the vi."

    Hearing Tim''s question, Nicole finally remembered something.

    Zoe had always chosen to walk to the right. It was her habit.

    Nicole remembered it, so she closed her eyes and imagined herself as Zoe. Then, she thought of the

    right road she would choose after she came out of the vi. Nicole opened her eyes and whispered,

    "Go back. Zoe will go down this road. But I don''t know where she will go."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    Since Nicole was so certain about it, Tim turned the steering wheel and drove away with Nicole before

    Vincent noticed them.

    Tim drove very slowly, but they didn''t see Zoe along the way. Nicole''s heart sank bit by bit, and all sorts

    of horrible guesses emerged in her mind.

    Suddenly, they saw a police car parked by the roadside. A policeman was saying something

    respectfully to a little boy at the door of a vi.

    Tim smiled and said, "Are rich kids so cool now? He looks way more mature than I was back then."

    Nicole nced at the boy.

    The little boy looked delicate, handsome and strong at the same time. Nicole could tell that he was a

    child with a good family and education.

    Just as Nicole was about to go ahead with Tim, she saw a familiar skirt.

    "Stop!"

    Nicole suddenly spoke and it startled Tim, but he still stepped on the brake in time.

    "What happened?"

    "I think I saw Zoe."

    Nicole hurriedly got out of the car.

    When she got out of the car, she felt a little dizzy. So, she leaned against the car door to get a little rest.

    Tim wanted to support her, but Nicole refused him.

    "No, I can do it."

    "Can you stop being so stubborn?"

    Tim was getting annoyed.

    Nicole had rejected his offers of help for many times. Now Tim thought that Nicole wanted to distance

    herself from him. Although it was just his thought, Tim wasn''t happy about it.

    Nicole knew Tim was dissatisfied, but she didn''t say anything. He would face it sooner orter. It wasn''t

    a bad thing for him to realize that now.

    Since Nicole did not reply to him, Tim was even more depressed.

    He kicked away the stone at his feet, which happened to hit the police car.

    The rm of the police car sounded and attracted the attention of the policeman.

    "Who are you? What are you doing?"

    The policeman was very angry.

    But Tim was the same. Since the policeman''s tone was edged with anger, he just sneered, "What''s

    wrong? You own this road?"

    The policeman wanted to say something. But then he found it was Tim. So, he paused for a moment

    before saying with a forced smile, "Oh, Mr. Louis, it''s you. Why did youe over here?"

    "I go wherever I want. Do I have to report it to you? Who are you?"

    Tim was indeed very arrogant and domineering.

    Nicole knew that Tim was venting his anger, so she stepped forward and said to the policeman, "Sorry,

    he was bitten by a dog. He''s in a bad mood. Don''t get angry with him."

    "It''s fine."

    The policeman hurriedly said.

    Tim was depressed.

    He didn''t get bitten by a dog. He was angry at Nicole''s veneer of politeness.

    However, Nicole did not give him a chance to exin. She looked at the little boy in front of her.

    "Hello, may I know your name?"

    Nicole saw wisdom in the little boy''s eyes. He was asposed as Lucas. Such a child was either a

    genius or a sessor that had been brought up well. No matter what kind of child he was, Nicole felt

    that she could not treat him just as a child.

    Since Nicole was so polite, the boy smiled and said, "My name is Dean Shaw. Auntie, what can I do for

    you?"

    After Dean asked that, a little girl ran out from the vi.

 Chapter 529 Marry You for Your Help

    Chapter 529 Marry You for Your Help

    "Dean, we''re running out of doughnuts. Dessert chefs won''t make some for me. You should talk to

    them."

    When Zoe showed up, Nicole turned extremely excited. She stepped forward and hugged Zoe as she

    said in a trembling voice, "Zoe! Where did you go? Do you know that Joseph and I are worried about

    you?"

    "Mommy?"

    Zoe was a little surprised, but she was very happy at the same time.

    "Mommy, how did you find me? You''re amazing! Did Dean call you? I also called you, but the line was

    always busy. Who were you talking to? Daddy? But Daddy isn''t yours. You can''t talk to him all the time.

    So, is Daddy back?"

    Zoe''s questions made Nicole feel a little sad.

    Samuel, did you know that your little daughter was also waiting for you?

    Although Nicole felt sad, she whispered, "You''ve been staying at this house since you couldn''t get

    through to me? And you eat so many doughnuts. Honey, you''re really heartless."

    When Dean realized that Nicole was Zoe''s mother, he finally let down his guard.

    "Oh, you''re Zoe mother. Auntie, do you want toe in and have some tea? I called the police just

    now, because Zoe said someone kept her in a house."

    Nicole was slightly stunned. Then she looked at the policeman beside her and smiled. "My daughter is

    too sensitive. She must misunderstand something. I''m sorry to make youe for nothing. I''ll ask

    Samuel to send some tea to the police station. You guys should enjoy that."

    With Nicole''s words, the policeman knew that they did not need to interfere in the problems of the

    Greens.

    Nicole and Zoe belonged to this rich and powerful family. It was difficult for the police to deal with their

    family problems. They might offend someone, and they could not afford to do that. After hearing

    Nicole''s words, they were happy to leave.

    "I see, Mrs. Green. It''s good that you''re fine. Then we have to go now."

    The policeman immediately left after saying that.

    Dean frowned slightly. He was not satisfied with the result.

    "Auntie, why did you say that? You didn''t see Zoe faint beside a trash can. She was kidnapped for

    real."

    Hearing that her little girl fainted next to a trash can, Nicole felt so bad. But she couldn''t tell Dean the

    problems behind it.

    "Thank you, Dean. Thank you for saving Zoe. Are your parents home? I want to thank them. I''ll have

    her daddye over to thank themter."

    "No, just me here."

    Dean said that casually, but Nicole could tell that he was lonely.

    "How old are you?"

    "I''m 7 years old."

    Dean smiled. He was very polite, which made people feel more upset for him.

    "I have to bring Zoe home. Why don''t youe over and y with us?"

    Nicole knew that she was too weak to take care of another child. But seeing Dean pretend to be strong,

    she couldn''t help but think of Lucas.

    How simr these two boys were!

    And she used to be the mother who didn''t have time to take care of Lucas.

    Dean smiled and said, "No, thank you, Auntie. I have a piano lesson in the afternoon, so I can''t go to

    your house."

    "Dean, juste with us. I have two brothers. Let me introduce you to them. They are very nice."

    Zoe liked Dean very much, so she hurriedly grabbed his hand.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Dean''s smile became even gentler.

    "Maybe next time. I don''t have time to y today. My teacher will arrive soon."

    Hearing that, Nicole knew that this child was very discreet, just like Lucas.

    "Alright then. If you need anything, just call me. Here is my number."

    Nicole gave Dean her phone number.

    When Tim saw that Nicole chatted with a child for so long, he couldn''t help but say, "Nicole, you''re so

    nice to this kid. Anyway, he saved Zoe. Tell me, what do you want? As long as you can say it, I can do

    it for you. How about it?"

    Dean looked at Tim and turned calm. He whispered indifferently, "No, thank you. My family isn''t poor."

    Now Tim was surprised.

    His words seemed to be squashed by a child.

    Last time, it was Lucas. Now it was this brat. Tim thought to himself, "Do I look like a pushover?"

    "What do you mean? Do you think you''re richer than me? Just remember it. I''m Tim from the Seapolis

    City. Jesus, there aren''t many people who can make me say that."

    "Thank you, but I don''t need it."

    After saying that, Dean turned around and smiled at Zoe. "Go back with your mother. Call me if you

    need anything. You know my number."

    "Yeah. Dean, I''ll miss you."

    Zoe said obediently and hugged Dean. She didn''t want to part from Dean.

    Dean gently hugged Zoe and smiled. "Me too. You can alwayse and y with me. You know my

    address."

    "Really?"

    "Of course."

    "Well then, you should ask your chefs to prepare doughnuts for me."

    Zoe said with expectation.

    "Alright."

    Dean smiled dotingly.

    Nicole looked at them. She didn''t want to disturb them, but she was worried that Joseph would be

    anxious alone at home.

    So, Nicole finally said, "Zoe, we have to go home. Joseph must be anxious."

    Only then did Zoe let go of Dean. She took off the hairpin on her head and handed it to Dean.

    "Dean, this is my favorite hairpin. Here you are. Thank you for saving me today. My brother told me that

    I should return something to others if they helped me. But I can''t remember the thing. He also said I

    should do something if others saved my life. What should I do?"

    Zoe scratched her head with a confused expression, which amused Dean.

    He smiled and said, "Receiving drips of water when in need, and I shall return the kindness with a

    spring. The other one is that I should marry you if you saved my life."

    "Yes! Marry! I should marry you!"

    After Zoe said that, Dean''s face instantly turned red. The corners of Nicole''s mouth twitched.

    "Zoe, you''d better go back and learn English well. You''re talking nonsense."

    "I''m not! I just want to marry Dean!"

    Zoe said that resolutely, making Dean very embarrassed.

    "Auntie, Zoe is a little girl. She doesn''t know what it means."

    Now Nicole felt that Dean was like a copy of Lucas.

    It was enough that she had such a mature son. She couldn''t bear to think about having another son-in-

    "We have to go now."

    Nicole decided to bring Zoe back as soon as possible. Otherwise, she didn''t know what Zoe would say

    to shock them all.

    However, Zoe struggled away from her hands and stretched out her small hand to Dean. "It''s polite to

    exchange things. I''ve given you my favorite hairpin. Do you want to give me one of your favorite

    things?"

    Dean was slightly surprised.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    Why did Zoe think of so many sayings today?

    "Zoe, that''s enough! You shouldn''t ask for anything from the person who saved you."

    "I''m not asking for it. We''re exchanging gifts. I gave him the hairpin, so he should give me something

    back."

    Zoe said confidently.

    Nicole just wanted to knock Zoe out and take her away.

    But Dean took off a jade pendant from his neck and handed it to Zoe.

    "My daddy bought it from a temple when I was born. I''ve brought it with me for seven years. I don''t

    know if it''s my favorite thing. But it''s something I care about the most. I''ll give it to you now."

    "No, this is too precious."

    Nicole could tell that the quality of this jade pendant could not be measured with money, so she wanted

    to stop them. However, Zoe just took it over and said happily, "I like this. Don''t worry. I will keep it well.

    You should also keep my hairpin well!"

    "Alright!"

    Dean kept a soft smile.

    Nicole couldn''t help but believe that Zoe was truly blessed by God. Everyone loved her. Nicole knew

    that Dean was not from an ordinary family. Now Dean gave such a valuable pendant to Zoe, Nicole

    became somewhat uneasy.

    Zoe never loved anything for a long time. If she lost Dean''s precious pendant, Nicole didn''t know how

    topensate him.

    After all, this jade pendant was priceless.

    "Zoe, you can''t take it."

    Nicole still wanted to stop them, but Zoe had worn it round her neck.

    "No, Dean gave it to me. I love it."

    Dean was very happy that Zoe loved it.

    When Tim saw Nicole dwelling on it, he couldn''t help but say, "It''s just a jade pendant. Zoe likes it. We

    could buy another one for the boyter."

    Nicole red at Tim and said, "What are you talking about? You should have a good look at this

    pendant."

    So, Tim took a closer look and he turned very serious.

    "Kid, who is your father?"

    Dean said indifferently, "He''s just a businessman. You don''t have to know him."

    After saying that, Dean touched Zoe''s head and smiled, "Zoe, remember, this is a token of our

    friendship."

    "I will!"

    Zoe answered with certainty. However, a few yearster, when Dean came looking for her with her

    favorite hairpin, Zoe hadpletely forgotten about this matter. But it was their story.

    Seeing Zoe wore the jade pendant round her neck like a treasure, Nicole really didn''t know what to do.

    However, Dean didn''t want it back. So, Nicole decided to take it off while Zoe wasn''t paying attention.

    Then she could return it to Dean.

    "Then we''re going home now."

    "Goodbye, Auntie. Take your time."

    Dean smiled politely, making people feel good.

    Nicole also smiled at Dean before leaving with Zoe.

    After getting in the car, Tim whispered, "This boy is not simple. I saw this jade pendant at an auction. It

    was bought by a mysterious person. My old man had wanted it so bad. He said that it was good for his

    body. That''s weird. It''s just a jade pendant. How could it do that?"

    Hearing this, Nicole became more determined to return the jade pendant to Dean.

    Suddenly, a car drove close to them at a fast speed. Tim''s face changed instantly.

 Chapter 530 What the Hell Has Happened

    Chapter 530 What the Hell Has Happened

    "Keep your seats."

    After Tim finished speaking, the car elerated.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Zoe was a little confused. When she wanted to look back, Nicole covered her eyes.

    "Don''t look."

    "Why?"

    Zoe did not struggle but leaned on Nicole''s arms and asked innocently.

    Nicole didn''t know how to exin, so she could only say, "I''m afraid you are reluctant to part with

    Dean."

    "That''s right, I really can''t bear to part with him. Mommy, Dean is really good."

    Hearing Dean''s name, Zoe beamed.

    The car behind them was getting closer and closer. The driver seemed verypetent in driving.

    Tim and Nicole''s faces went an ugly green, but Nicole continued to say, "Is Dean better than your two

    brothers?"

    "They are different for me."

    Zoe couldn''t exin, so she kept emphasizing this.

    Tim teased, "You like someone at such a young age."

    "Yes, I like Dean! When I grow up, I will be his bride."

    Zoe''s bold words depressed Nicole, but she couldn''t afford to worry about it, because the car behind

    had already caught up.

    "Tim, you..."

    "I know. Just fasten your seat belts."

    Tim looked somewhat embarrassed.

    It was not easy to catch up with him. Other than Samuel, no one else was more than a match for him.

    "You know what? I really want to see the driver. He drives as well as Samuel."

    Nicole didn''t say anything, but her eyes darkened a little.

    Suddenly, the car behind elerated and crashed into Tim''s car.

    Tim''s car shook violently. Tim quickly turned the steering wheel to stabilize it, but the car behind came

    again.

    "Mommy, what''s wrong? Is there an earthquake?"

    Zoe was a little scared and held tight to Nicole''s arm.

    Nicole protected Zoe with a very solemn expression.

    "Tim, can you see him? Who is he?"

    "I can''t, but he must be an expert in driving."

    Tim rarely lost in driving. However, the driver behind went all out. What was worse, he was so

    humiliated in front of Nicole. He got angry.

    "I''ll go see who he is. Could it be Vincent?"

    Tim changed the direction of the car. Instead of retreating, he crashed into that car.

    The driver in that car realized what Tim wanted to do, so he quickly retreated. But Tim followed him.

    When the cars collided again, that man rolled down the window and pointed a pistol at Nicole.

    Itpletely took Nicole.

    "Finn?"

    She never imagined that Finn hit her and even aimed the gun at her!

    Finn disappeared on his way to find Samuel and hadn''t been heard of since. Nicole hadn''t expected to

    see him here. Not only did he appear, he even wanted to kill her. What exactly was going on?

    "Tim, don''t hurt him."

    Just as Nicole finished speaking, Tim pulled the trigger.

    "Mommy!"

    Zoe suddenly straightened up.

    "Be careful!"

    It was toote to push Zoe down. At the critical moment, Nicole turned around and folded Zoe in her

    arms.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The bullet went through Nicole''s shoulder. She trembled in pain. Warm blood permeated her clothes

    and quickly flew on her back.

    Tim''s eyes turned red.

    "Damn it! How dare you! You''re trying to get yourself killed! Who the hell are you?"

    Just now, Tim was busy driving and didn''t see the driver''s face. He heard Nicole tell him not to hurt that

    man. So, he hesitated for a moment, and then Nicole got hurt.

    Tim felt like a loser.

    Nicole''s shoulder hurt badly, but she quickly said, "Don''t hurt him. He is Finn, one of my subordinates

    who were sent to search for Samuel. I don''t know why he wants to kill me. Tim, if possible, make him

    stop. I have something to ask him. Perhaps he knows where Samuel is."

    Nicole had waited too long to see Finn, so she didn''t want to miss this opportunity. After all, no one

    knew what Finn and Samuel had gone through and why they couldn''t reach them.

    Now Finn appeared, but he seemed to have a vendetta against her. Why?

    Although Tim was angry that Finn hurt Nicole, he still suppressed his anger and said coldly, "That

    asshole should know something. Otherwise, I won''t let him off."

    After saying that, he turned the car around to force Finn to stop.

    After Nicole got hurt, Finn continued to shoot, but he didn''t expect Tim to change his strategy. He had

    to put down his pistol and drive as fast as he could.

    The two cars ran in parallel on the deserted streets.

    Nicole whispered to Zoe, "Zoe, no matter what happens, don''t make a sound. Just lie on the seat,

    okay?"

    "Why?"

    Zoe''s eyes were covered, so she did not see the wound on Nicole''s shoulder, nor did she see the blood

    or her pale face.

    "We are ying games with others. If you get up, we will lose. Do you want to lose?" Nicole could only

    coax Zoe.

    "No!"

    Zoe believed it, so she hurriedlyy on the seat and didn''t move again.

    Nicole quickly took out the medical kit and poured iodine on the wound. The pain was so intense that

    she bit her lips to stop from screaming. Very soon blood oozed.

    After disinfection, she wrapped the wound with the gauze.

    Noticing Nicole was quite proficient in dressing wounds, Tim felt a little distressed.

    "Sorry for not protecting you."

    "It''s not your fault."

    Their voices were very low because they didn''t want Zoe to hear them.

    Suddenly, Tim elerated, gritting his teeth. Then he stopped in front of Finn''s car.

    "Get off!"

    Tim shouted with a very ugly look. He was about to get off to drag him off and give him a beating.

    However, Finn suddenly elerated and the car rushed straight towards their car. He seemed to want

    to die with them.

    Tim was frightened by his determination.

    He quickly backed out and escaped from Finn''s attack. At the same time, Finn rushed out and soon

    disappeared from their sight.

    "Shall we chase him?"

    Tim asked, but Nicole didn''t reply. He looked back and found that Nicole had fainted.

    Nicole was still talking to him just now. How could she suddenly faint?

    Tim was terribly upset.

    "Nicole, Nicole, how are you?"

    He pushed Nicole, only to find that Nicole''s body was very hot.

    She had a fever!

    Why didn''t she tell him?

    When Zoe heard Tim calling Nicole, she opened her eyes and noticed Nicole was unconscious.

    Immediately, she cried.

    "Mommy, what''s wrong? Didn''t you say we were ying games? Mommy, why are you asleep?

    Mommy, wake up!"

    Zoe kept crying breathlessly. Tim got more upset, but he didn''t want to snap at Zoe. After all, she was

    Nicole''s daughter.

    "Zoe, stop crying. Your mom is just too tired. How about we send her back to rest?"

    "Really?"

    Zoe was not sure.

    Tim nodded, but his heart was burning with anxiety.

    He called Gabrielle and told her what happened to Nicole. Then, he brought Zoe and Nicole back to the

    militarypound.

    Then Gabrielle brought Nicole home.

    When Zoe was a little worried, Joseph ran out.

    "What happened to Mommy?"

    "Joseph!"

    Zoe looked like she clutched the straw. She threw herself into Joseph''s arms and cried, "Joseph,

    mommy was ying games with us just now, but she suddenly fell asleep. Is she sick?"

    "Perhaps she is too tired. Zoe, be good. Go to your room to rest, okay? Auntie Gabrielle will give

    Mommy a checkup. Let Mommy have a good rest. When she wakes up, wee to see her, okay?"

    Joseph was also very worried about Nicole, but now he had to take care of Zoe. After all, only he could

    take care of Zoe now.

    Noticing Joseph was so sensible, Gabrielle said happily, "Joseph, take Zoe up for a rest. Leave this to

    me. Don''t worry. Your mom will wake up and see you."

    "Save my mother, please."

    Joseph said with ill-concealed anxiety and his voice trembled.

    Gabrielle patted him on the shoulder and then carried Nicole into the room with Tim.

    "How did this happen? I thought she would be safe since you were with her. You are alwayspetent,

    aren''t you?"

    Gabrielle didn''t mean to criticize. She just wanted to know what happened, but Tim felt extremely guilty.

    Nicole was shot to his face.

    "Damn it! Nicole asked me not to hurt that man. Otherwise, it wouldn''t happen."

    Tim was so angry that he swore.

    "That man? Who is it? What the hell happened?"

    Nicole didn''t fight back even though she was shot? Could it be Samuel?

    Tim could tell what Gabrielle was thinking from her eyes, but he whispered, "It''s not Samuel. However,

    it is a little surprising. That person was Nicole''s most trusted assistant, Finn! He left in search of

    Samuel and then went missing. I didn''t expect that he would shoot Nicole. He seemed to want to kill

    her."

    "Finn? Why would he attack Nicole? Did you see Samuel?"

    That stupid question annoyed Tim.

    "If Samuel was here, he would protect his wife. Finn seemed to be crazy. He didn''t blink once."

    Gabrielle was stunned.

    "What does it mean to not blink?"

 Chapter 531 Dont Jinx Her

    Chapter 531 Don''t Jinx Her

    "It means literally. What else can it mean? Can you hurry? Nicole has fainted for a long time."

    Tim was not in the mood to chat with Gabrielle.

    Gabrielle nced at him and then quickly unbuttoned Nicole''s coat.

    The blood had already seeped through her clothes.

    "You go out. I''ll undress Nicole and take out the bullet."

    Just as Gabrielle finished speaking, Tim became a little anxious.

    "Why do I have to go out? I won''t look where I shouldn''t. Besides, she''s so weak. She will die if you

    take the bullet out in this way!"

    "I know whether she will die. I am a doctor, so I know better than you how to save her. Don''t you know

    about Nicole''s physical condition? She''s weak and now she''s bleeding so much. If I don''t take the bullet

    out, the wound will be inmed and her previous illness will reappear."

    Gabrielle rolled her eyes at Tim and hurriedly got up to take the medical kit.

    Tim was speechless, and he felt even guiltier.

    If he could protect Nicole, Nicole wouldn''t be like this.

    He sighed, turned around, and left the room, but he stopped at the door.

    "Gabrielle, please, you must cure her. She has a tough life all the way down."

    "I know."

    Gabrielle did not look up, so she didn''t notice the guilt and worry in Tim''s eyes.

    After giving Nicole some anesthetic, Gabrielle started to work.

    Nicole was in aa, but her brain didn''t stop working.

    Why did Finn want to kill her?

    He seemed not to be joking. What exactly happened?

    Where was Samuel?

    Nicole suffered from violent mood swings, so Gabrielle had less control over the operation. She was

    quite cautious the entire time. She wanted to wake Nicole up, but Nicole didn''t have any awareness of

    the outside world. She could only watch her struggling in pain.

    "Nicole, you''d better let that go. Stay calm when being treated. Do you hear me?"

    Although Gabrielle saw little hope, she still whispered a few words in Nicole''s ear.

    Nicole couldn''t hear it, nor could she feel she had lost a lot of blood. She didn''t even feel weak.

    As time passed, Gabrielle''s face became paler and paler.

    Nicole bled out so fast that her body couldn''t function correctly. Now, Nicole had to rest. But Nicole

    wouldn''t.

    Now, the Green family was in such a mess, and Samuel was missing, so Nicole wouldn''t rest.

    Gabrielle sighed and continued to try her best to treat Nicole.

    After the operation, Gabrielle was a little tired, and it was a little dark.

    When she opened the door, Tim and Joseph were both there, looking at her worriedly.

    "Where''s Zoe?"

    Gabrielle noticed Zoe was not there.

    "Zoe has already fallen asleep after eating. Auntie Gabrielle, don''t worry. How''s my mommy?" Joseph

    said hurriedly.

    Although Tim did not ask, he also looked at Gabrielle anxiously.

    Gabrielle sighed, "Your mother is fine, but she has lost too much blood. She is too tired, but she has

    fallen asleep. You will see her tomorrow morning. Go rest, or your mother will worry about you."

    She said as she touched Joseph''s head gently.

    Joseph was a little doubtful, so he asked in a low voice, "Can I have a look at my mom?"

    "Sure, but be gentle. She needs peace. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, I see. Thank you, Auntie Gabrielle."

    Joseph hurried into the room.

    Tim wanted to follow Joseph into the room, but Gabrielle stopped him.

    "You can''t go in."

    "Why can''t I? Gabrielle, what do you mean?"

    Tim was already very guilty about Nicole, so when Gabrielle stopped him, he got furious.

    Gabrielle did not say anything but dragged Tim to the balcony so that the children couldn''t hear them.

    Noticing that she was so cautious and serious, Tim was immediately nervous.

    "What''s wrong? Is Nicole not well?"

    "I''m losing control."

    Tim''s face turned pale.

    "Aren''t you very skillful? Will it work if you join forces with ir?"

    "I''ve already said Nicole should have a good rest. However, after what she has been through, she

    doesn''t get enough rest and even suffers from intense mood swings. What''s worse, she has gunshot

    wounds. I have tried my best to control her illness, but I am not sure whether she can hold on. You

    know, Nicole has been worried about Samuel. However, there are still no signs of Samuel, and we

    don''t even know whether he is still alive. Nicole can''t calm down to receive treatment and take a rest.

    Besides, the Green family is in such a mess. There must be someone in charge. Nicole can''t do it

    unless you want her to die. "

    Hearing Gabrielle''s words, Tim said hurriedly, "I can help her. Isn''t it because of Vincent? I''ll arrest him

    and beat him up."

    "Don''t be a baby. It''s inappropriate for you to interfere in the affairs of the Green family. Besides, neither

    you nor I, nor ir knows the inside story. If you really care about Nicole, you should find out where

    Samuel is."

    When Tim heard that, his face took on a ghastly expression.

    "Why do you think I have to look for Samuel? You know, he''s my rival. I wish he won''te back. I can

    take good care of the children and Nicole."

    "That''s different. Tim, I know how you feel about Nicole, and I believe you are serious, but you''re too

    "I won''t believe it!"

    Tim hated to hear that the most, but Gabrielle said it to his face. Tim was so angry that he wanted to

    punch her, but he didn''t since she was treating Nicole.

    Gabrielle knew Tim was angry. Noticing that he was holding back his anger for Nicole, she continued,

    "Believe it or not, that is the truth. You don''t want Nicole to have any regrets at the end of her life, do

    you?"

    "What nonsense! Nicole, she will be fine. Don''t jinx her, okay?"

    Tim was very sensitive. When he heard that Nicole might die, he was very flustered.

    He felt the same way when he found out that his mother had gone crazy.

    Noticing Tim''s pale face, Gabrielle said slowly, "I''m not exaggerating. If no onees back to settle the

    Green family''s affairs, Nicole can hold no longer. Blood is very important for women, but she only has a

    few grams of blood left. Even after blood transfusions, she has to rest. She is a mortal, and not a god.

    She can''t be a superwoman even if she gets enough blood. So, Tim, if you really like Nicole, if you

    really want to do something for her, please go find Samuel. After all, you are the best among these

    people. And Jason is disabled, and it''s not appropriate for the other subordinates to do it, you know."

    Tim fell silent.

    Looking at Nicole''s room, he suddenly wanted to smoke.

    "Do you mind if I smoke?"

    He asked Gabrielle politely.

    Gabrielle couldn''t stand the smell of the smoke, but to help Tim alleviate anxiety, she nodded.

    Tim lit a cigarette, but even the nicotine couldn''t help him think clearly.

    He couldn''t watch Nicole die, but he didn''t know whether he should go and find Samuel.

    Now was the best time to win Nicole''s heart. Nicole neededpany now.

    But at the thought of the sad look in Nicole''s eyes, Tim felt annoyed and irritated.

    Gabrielle didn''t force him, but said indifferently, "Nicole suffers from uterine acratia. I gave her an

    injection to improve it, it seems less effective. If she has to undergo surgery, neither you, nor I, and

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    even Jason can''t sign the informed consent. Zoe and Lucas are still young, and Vincent is like this.

    Laurel can''t even take care of herself. Tell me, besides Samuel, who else does Nicole live on for?"

    "Stop talking."

    Tim interrupted Gabrielle, feeling unable to decide.

    He put his cigarette out. There was a burning sensation on his fingers but he hardly felt the pain.

    He felt his stomach knot with apprehension.

    He wondered if it was fate that he and Nicole couldn''t be together.

    When he knew Samuel was missing, Tim secretly rejoiced. He thought that God gave him this chance,

    but he did not expect to be faced with such a difficult choice.

    Noticing his hesitation, Gabrielle continued, "As a doctor, I have to say that everything depended on

    her state of mind. Once she is in a good mood, I can control her condition and she may be out of

    danger soon. This is not bunkum. It is valid."

    "Stop talking."

    Tim frowned.

    He was reluctant.

    He didn''t want to give up this opportunity. Perhaps this was the only chance in his life to win Nicole''s

    heart.

    But he was even more reluctant to see Nicole suffer!

    He felt sad every time Nicole was depressed and anxious because she couldn''t reach Samuel. He

    didn''t want this to make her worse.

    No one knew Nicole''s condition better than he. She had reached the end of her energy, and the

    gunshot made her get worse.

    Tim struggled within himself.

    He remembered Nicole saved him, encouraged him when he was young, and treated him well these

    past few days. Tim''s heart began to ache.

    After hooking up with so many women, Tim thought he wouldn''t fall in love with any woman. Almost all

    the people in the Seapolis City thought of him as a yboy but he didn''t care. However, he didn''t

    expect his first crush to end up like this.

    His eyes were somewhat wet and red, so he quickly turned to look at the cloudy sky. His moods grew

    gloomier and gloomier.

 Chapter 532 Ill Get Him to You Safely

    Chapter 532 I''ll Get Him to You Safely

    Gabrielle suddenly felt sympathy for Tim.

    Other people thought that Tim was apathetic, but no one knew that his affection for Nicole was so deep

    and insistent. However, in the end, Nicole didn''t belong to him, and he was destined to end up lonely.

    "Tim, you..."

    "I agree. I''ll go find Samuel."

    Tim suddenly spoke.

    Gabrielle knew that it was not easy for Tim to make such a decision.

    "Think it over. It is..."

    "I know. I''ll go check on Nicole now. Don''t tell her. She will know when Samuel returns."

    After Tim finished speaking, he directly walked out.

    Gabrielle looked at his back and sighed.

    When Tim arrived at Nicole''s room, Joseph was sitting quietly by the side of the bed, staring at Nicole,

    afraid that he would miss something.

    Tim touched Joseph''s head and said, "Don''t worry, your mother will be fine."

    "Really?"

    Joseph raised his head and looked at Tim. He said worriedly, "You adults always like to lie to us

    children, thinking that we don''t understand anything, but in fact, we know it all. Zoe doesn''t really

    believe Mommy is just tired. She is just trying to make you feel at ease by pretending to be ignorant.

    Me too. I can see that Mommy doesn''t seem to be in good shape. Are you all lying to us?"

    "Nonsense!"

    Tim patted Joseph''s shoulder. Under Joseph''s innocent gaze, Tim couldn''t keep up the grinning.

    "Your mommy is not well. That''s true."

    "Can you tell me what happened to her? Will my mommy die?"

    Joseph had experienced the death of his own mother, so he was very sensitive to the word death.

    When Joseph said it, his voice was trembling.

    Apart from Nicole, Tim thought he never cared about anyone else. But now, he actually felt a bit

    empathy for Joseph.

    "No. Your mommy will enjoy a long life. However, there are some problems with her health. Don''t worry,

    I''ll make your mommy get better."

    Somehow Joseph believed what Tim said.

    "If Mommy really gets better, I''ll take you as my teacher. Lucas once told me that a teacher for a day

    and a father for a lifetime. I will see you as if you were my daddy."

    Tim didn''t know how to react to Joseph''s words.

    However, Tim was not so against having another son. Tim knew that perhaps there was no hope of

    getting married in his lifetime, or he might not have his own children, so the more Tim looked at

    Joseph, the more he liked Joseph.

    "Then you can''t go back on your word! Although I''m a kid, don''t fool me."

    "I''m not fooling you. Let''s pinkie promise!"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Joseph stretched out his pinkie, looking serious.

    Tim hadn''t done such a childish thing for so many years. Heughed, but he still extended his pinkie

    and hooked it tightly with Joseph.

    "I promise. I will make sure your mommy gets better. As long as she is happy and healthy, I''m

    satisfied."

    Joseph didn''t quite follow Tim, but he could tell that it was for Mommy''s good. Joseph smiled and said,

    "I''m waiting to be your student."

    "Good boy! Now go apany Zoe. I want to be alone with your mommy for a while. Is that OK?"

    He actually asked for the opinion of a child and Tim himself also felt that it was strange. But Joseph

    could be considered as his kin son, so it made sense.

    Joseph hesitated, but he still nodded and said, "If Mommy wakes up, you have to call me."

    "Got it. Hurry up and go. I''ll whisper sweet nothings to your mommy."

    Joseph frowned slightly.

    "It was Uncle Samuel and mommy who said those sweet words. You can''t swoop in while Uncle

    Samuel is away."

    "None of your business. Go!"

    Tim pped Joseph''s butt and let Joseph leave.

    When only Tim and Nicole were left in the room, Tim''s smile extinguished.

    He looked at the pale-faced Nicole lying on the bed and whispered, "Why don''t you take good care of

    yourself? You know that you can''t be tossed around like this. Can''t you just ignore the Green family?

    As long as you ask, I''ll take you anywhere. Why stay here and suffer like this?"

    Nicole did not have any reaction.

    Tim nced at her and smiled bitterly, "I always thought that I could find you and be with you for the

    rest of my life, giving you happiness. However, I never thought that you would actually be

    someone else''s wife. Seeing that you and Samuel argued, I couldn''t wait to rece him, but why is he

    the only one in your heart?"

    "If it weren''t for Samuel, I could give you the best life. As long as you want, I can get the stars to you.

    Nicole, why didn''t you give me a chance? What''s so good about Samuel? Even though his life and

    death are uncertain and his whereabouts are unknown, you are still supporting the Green family for

    him. Why are you doing this?"

    Nicole still had no reaction.

    Maybe Tim didn''t want to get a reaction, but just to vent his inner thoughts.

    Tim looked at Nicole and whispered, "If I had recognized you five years ago, would it be different

    between us? Unfortunately, I''m still a stepte. To be honest, I don''t like Samuel, and I don''t want to

    see you together. Seeing you in such pain and worrying about him, I''m filled with jealousy. But I love

    you more. Gabrielle is the best doctor in gynecology. She actually told me that you might not be able to

    survive. If in the past, I would let you see only me for the rest of the time. But now I don''t know what''s

    wrong, I just can''t see you being unhappy. Nicole, I became so obsessed with you that I even changed

    my mind for you. Why?"

    Tim took a deep breath and tears shed through his eyes.

    "Nicole, do you know? I hate Samuel. I hate that he owned you. I even wanted him to disappear from

    the world. But you will change depending on his mood. I really don''t want to see you unhappy. I''ll go

    find Samuel for you as long as you can get better. I will do it, even if it is impossible to be with you in

    my lifetime. Do you hear that? I just wish I could take a ce in your heart, just a little. Would you?"

    Nicole, who was lying on the bed, still did not say anything.

    Tim smiled helplessly, "I am so stupid. How can you answer me? I don''t need you to remember how

    good I am to you. You only need to be happy and that''s the biggest reward for me. After this, I may

    leave the city. It would be hard for me to live without you, but you might be able to have a better life,

    right? Someone told me that letting go is also a kind of love, but I don''t understand. I just try to forget

    you. Nicole, I''m going to forget you. This is thest thing I did for you. Did you hear me?"

    Tears suddenly rolled down from Tim''s eyes.

    Tim had never known what it meant to hurt in the heart, but now he finally understood that this feeling

    was so piercing that it would make one suffocate. It was like having a big hole ripped open in one''s

    chest, bloody and painful.

    "Nicole, you are really lucky. I, Tim, have never shed tears for any woman in my life. You are the only

    one other than my mother. I gave my heart to you. Perhaps I won''t be able to find such a feeling in the

    future. Don''t you pity me? Don''t you want to open your eyes to look at me before I leave?"

    Tim''s voice trembled.

    He was Tim Louis, the proud Louis who didn''t worry about women. But now he was crying like a child in

    front of Nicole.

    "Why did you save me then? Why did you disappear after saving me? You should be mine! Nicole, do

    you know that you are even more bastard than me?"

    Tim didn''t know what he was saying, but he felt aggrieved, a feeling that unable to exin.

    Nicole''s fingers moved, but her eyes seemed to be too heavy to open.

    Tim did not discover this. He looked at Nicole and whispered, "I can neglect any woman in my life,

    except you. I always care about you. I dare not touch, dare not me, even dare not express my

    feelings. Now that you''re asleep, let me be willful once. Just once, OK? Nicole, I really love you. But

    why can''t you leave me a ce?"

    Tim slowly stood up and gazed at Nicole as he gradually bent down.

    Tim''s thin, cold lips gently approached Nicole''s face, but he stopped just as he was about to kiss her.

    "If I kissed you, would you hate me forever?"

    Naturally, no one replied.

    Tim bitterly smiled and finally imprinted his kiss on Nicole''s forehead. A sparkling tear instantly fell on

    Nicole''s eyes.

    It was warm, with bitterness.

    "Nicole, I know what you want. Wait for me and I''ll bring him to you safely."

    Tim then stood straight.

    He looked at Nicole, his beloved woman again, raised his head, wiped away his tears, and smiled,

    "Without you, I am still that cool Tim Louis. My life can still be wonderful, right? Just wait for me to

    After saying that, he turned around and left. However, his heart broken.

    Tim wanted to cry.

    But he was Tim!

    How could anyone see his weakness, which could happen only once, today?

    Tim tried his best to restrain himself. He did not notice that Nicole''s fingers moved again.

    Nicole struggled to wake up, but she could not.

 Chapter 533 Its not Your Turn to Ask If Its Worth It

    Chapter 533 It''s not Your Turn to Ask If It''s Worth It

    Nicole finally heard what Tim said. She was desperate to wake up. But she felt as if she were under the

    weight of a mountain. No matter how hard she tried, she could not break free, and her eyes were

    heavy.

    Nicole could feel Tim''s sorrow, but she had no choice.

    There really is a first-mover advantage. She had given her heart to Samuel. Even if Tim treated her so

    well, she would not be touched.

    Nicole also did not think she would be moved by what Tim had just said.

    Her presence would only cause Tim great pain. It would be better not to see each other. Perhaps it was

    also a kind of relief for Tim.

    Nicoleforted herself, but she felt sad, as if she had lost a rtive.

    Tim saw Gabrielle walking over and said indifferently, "No matter what, you must protect her."

    "I will!"

    Seeing that Gabrielle had agreed, Tim then left.

    After leaving the militarypound, Tim went straight back to the old mansion of the Louis family.

    When Bard saw Tim, he roared angrily, "Do you even care about this family? If I''d known you were

    such a jerk, I won''t even let you be born!"

    "Too bad you didn''t, so you''re just gonna have to put up with it."

    Bard was irritated by the slovenly attitude of Tim.

    "Why did I have such a wicked son!"

    "How would I know? I''m not the one who slept with my mother."

    "You!"

    Bard was about to hit Tim, but Tim grabbed his wrist.

    "I said that you''re old. You know you can''t beat me, so why bother? You can hit me because I let you,

    you think I''m really afraid of you?"

    Tim''s words were bitter but not hostile.

    "Old man, I know what you''re thinking, don''t you just want to acknowledge Jacob? Let me tell you, as

    long as I, Tim, am alive, I will not allow him to enter our family as a descendant! No matter what, my

    mother and I are the rightful owners of the Louis Family. Your lover has lived here for so many years.

    You should be grateful for my kindness. My way or the highway, it''s your choice."

    Tim pushed Bard away and said coldly, "I''m going out for a few days. You''d better take good care of

    my mother, otherwise I don''t mind selling the entire family. You know me, I''ve never given a shit about

    the family''s property. If it weren''t for my mother''s attachment, do you think this family would still exist in

    the Seapolis City?"

    "You!"

    Bard was steam mad, but he also knew that Tim really dared to do so.

    Tim ignored him and directly entered the room. He took some things and went to the dungeon.

    Seeing Tim arrive, Swift was a little frightened, but she forced herself to pretend to be calm.

    "What do you want? Tim, kill me. Otherwise, if I go out one day, I won''t let you off."

    "Really? Then you should go die. Only if you die will Nicole not be threatened."

    Swift''s face was ghostly pale with fright.

    "You dare to kill me? I have many things that you want to know. You won''t kill me! You won''t!"

    "You''re wrong. We can investigate all the things. It might be a bit difficult or even impossible to find out

    what you hide, butpared to your threat to Nicole, those things are really not worth mentioning."

    Tim slowly walked towards Swift.

    Swift screamed in fright and felt that he was like a ghost crawling out of hell.

    "Tim, don''t kill me! I''ll tell you everything! Don''t kill me!"

    "Tell me now."

    Tim stopped.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Swift looked at him and panted, "Killing people is against thew. Even if you are Tim Louis, you will

    not be able to escape. As long as you let me go, not only will I tell you everything you want to know, I

    will also leave the country and never return. What do you say? Tim, after all, Nicole belongs to Samuel.

    She won''t appreciate you killing me for her."

    "What I want is never her appreciation. As long as I can protect her, so what if I be a murderer?

    Now that Samuel is beside her, I just need to remove the obstacles and threats for her and let her live

    happily."

    After saying that, Tim walked towards Swift again.

    Swift panicked because she saw killing in Tim''s eyes.

    He really wanted to kill her!

    "Tim, are you worthy of bing a murderer for a woman?"

    "It''s not your turn to ask if it''s worth it."

    After Tim finished speaking, he raised the saber and snapped Swift''s neck.

    Swift''s eyes widened in disbelief, but she could no longer say anything.

    She never thought that Tim would actually dare to kill her.

    Seeing her die, Tim said coldly, "I didn''t kill you before because I have to find some clues for Nicole.

    Since you don''t want to say anything, then there''s no need to say. I don''t know how dangerous it is to

    find Samuel this time. I can''t guarantee that I will be able to return safely, so I have to get rid of these

    threats, including you."

    With that, he turned around and left, leaving Swift''s corpse to slowly rot in the dungeon, turning into a

    pile of bones.

    When Tim walked out, he happened to meet Bard.

    "Who exactly is in your dungeon?"

    "If you want me to die, or if you want the Louis family to be removed from the city, you can open it and

    expose it."

    Tim then left.

    Bard was still curious. He opened the dungeon and saw Swift. He then was paralyzed with fear.

    "Tim! Are you trying to scare me to death?"

    Bard''s entire body trembled, but he quickly calmed down.

    No one should know about this.

    He quickly closed the dungeon and even put two locks on it.

    After all, Tim was his son.

    Tim, however, did not care what Bard did. He got into the car and went to find Samuel along the

    route Nicole had mentioned.

    Along the way, Samuel left behind many traces. If Nicole knew about this, Tim was sure that she would

    not stay in the Green family, much less lie on the hospital bed.

    It had to be said that Samuel''s enemies were really ruthless. idents and assassinations were

    endless along the way. If it was an ordinary person, they would have died long ago. Fortunately, it was

    Samuel.

    When Tim drove to the town where Samuel had disappeared, he felt that there was nothing strange

    about this ce.

    He went to a small hotel and booked a room.

    Tim asked thendy, "Did anything special happen here a few days ago?"

    "Something special? What do you mean?"

    Thedy was a middle-aged woman. Seeing that Tim was handsome, she softened her voice a lot.

    Tim used to be a womanizer. How could he not understand her? However, he really wasn''t in the mood

    for it.

    "If you tell me something, maybe I can consider giving you something back."

    As Tim spoke, he took out a stack of money.

    When thedy saw the money, her eyes went straight. She immediately smiled and said, "It is an area

    outside the jurisdiction. The ce was peaceful on the surface, but there was much else going on."

    "What?"

    "For example, trafficking in human beings and drug abuse."

    Thedy''s words made Tim frown.

    Samuel came here to track down the abducted child. He probably thought it was Lucas. When thedy

    said about trafficking in human beings, Tim''s eyes shed slightly.

    "Trafficking in human beings? Where would they sell their children?"

    Hearing Tim''s pertinent question, thedy hurriedly said, "We have an underground city here. It only

    opens at night. Children who are trafficked are distributed ording to their beauty. Those with better

    looks would be auctioned off as ythings and bought back as toys by some wealthy people. Those

    with bad looks will be sent out by contacting people from remote mountainous areas who are unable to

    marry wives."

    "You guys are reallypletely out of control!"

    Tim had seen many things, so he did not have a big reaction, but he hated it deeply.

    Human traffickers were the most hateful people in the world. No punishment is enough to punish them.

    However, they could not be sentenced to death.

    Because Tim said casually, thedy could not see what he meant. She said somewhat uneasily, "Are

    you from the police?"

    "I''m not that idle. I just want to go in and take a look. Can anyone enter the Dungeon?"

    "No. If everyone could enter, it wouldn''t exist."

    Thedy hurriedly said.

    Tim handed her the money and said indifferently, "Tell me how to get in, or introduce me to get in, and

    I''ll give you another twenty thousand."

    "Twenty thousand? Really?"

    When thedy heard this, her eyes shone with greed again.

    Tim didn''t want to talk nonsense with her, so he directly took out another twenty thousand and threw it

    on the counter.

    "Take care of my business. The money is all yours."

    "No problem. Rest first. I''ll take you to the person in charge here tonight. Only he can give you a pass

    card for the Dungeon."

    Tim turned around and walked upstairs.

    "No one can disturb me before I meet that person tonight. Understand?"

    "Got it. Do I need to bring you hot water?"

    "No need!"

    Tim knew that thedy was attracted to him. He could not be sure that she would do anything out of

    line with him. He really wasn''t interested in such an old woman now.

    Thedy took the money and listened to Tim.

    When night fell, thedy knocked on Tim''s door and said that the person with pass card hade.

    Tim dressed neatly and followed her. However, when Tim saw the person, he waspletely stunned.

    How could it be him?

 Chapter 534 Get Lost

    Chapter 534 Get Lost

    "Josh? Why are you here?"

    Tim was quite surprised.

    Josh was his good friend, and had always stayed in the Seapolis City. How could hee to such an

    isted and poor ce? Moreover, he was actually the one who issued the pass cards of the

    Dungeon?

    Tim suddenly remembered that he almost slept with Olivia against her will in the club a few months

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ago. At that time, only Josh was present.

    He didn''t know why he suddenly thought of this matter, but he subconsciously took one more nce at

    Josh.

    Naturally, Josh was also surprised. When he saw Tim, he froze for a moment. Then, he smiled

    awkwardly and said, "Mr. Tim, why are you here?"

    "Shouldn''t I ask you that? What the hell are you doing here with pass cards to the Dungeon, instead of

    staying in the Seapolis City? Well? You can''t be the owner of this Dungeon, can you?"

    "Mr. Tim, you must be joking. Who am I to own this Dungeon? My job is merely giving out these pass

    cards."

    Joshughed even more awkwardly.

    "Giving out those pass cards? To whom? I''m going to the Dungeon now. What do you say? We''re

    friends, aren''t we? Do I even have to ask you for a pass?"

    Tim stretched out his hand towards Josh.

    Josh hesitated.

    "Well? What''s wrong with the Dungeon? Can''t I go? You know what a person I am in the city. I just want

    to see something new. You can''t possibly stop me from that, right?"

    Ever since Tim saw Josh here, he had started to think fast.

    Earlier, he always felt it strange--why did he almost insult Olivia for no reason? It had been a long time,

    but he still had no clue. Moreover, he remembered that he really hadn''t called Olivia that day.

    Nevertheless, something irreversible did almost happen, because Olivia came ording to his phone

    call. Now that Tim thought about it, the person who had been beside him that day was Josh.

    He had never suspected Josh of anything. Though Josh had been a fair-weather friend, they grew up

    together. No matter what, he would protect Josh. In a sense, he was like Josh''s little boss. Josh would

    do the things he instructed, and they had never quarreled. He never thought that Josh would be the

    most suspicious person now.

    Josh saw Tim''s ugly face, and he noticed from his words that Tim was also in a bad mood. After

    following him for so many years, he naturally knew Tim''s temper. He hurriedly said, "How could it be?

    There are too many people in the Dungeon. You never know who you''ll meet. I''m just afraid that you''ll

    get angry if you go in."

    "I''ve never put up with anything. You know that, right? I''m just going in to watch the fun. If anyone

    wants to provoke me, well, they should consider the consequences first. Cut the crap. Do you want to

    give me a pass or not?"

    Seeing that Tim insisted, Josh finally took out the pass card and whispered, "It''s better for you to keep

    your head down after you go in there. If you just want to see some fun, don''t talk until necessary, and

    don''t cause any trouble. Just watch."

    "What are you talking about? Am I a troublemaker?"

    Tim disliked Josh''s advice. Looking at Tim, Josh did not know what to say.

    He gave the pass card to Tim and told him the rules.

    However, Tim did not even bother listening to him. He directly entered the Dungeon with the card.

    Seeing that Tim and Josh knew each other, thendy couldn''t help but step forward and say, "Mr.

    Josh, since you both know each other, can you give me the money back for his pass card? You can''t

    meet each other without me, can you?"

    "Yeah, we really wouldn''t have seen each other without you, so you really deserve to die."

    Josh''s face immediately sank.

    Thendy was astonished for a moment. Before she could understand what was going on, she was

    taken away with her mouth covered.

    Josh narrowed his eyes and quickly made a phone call.

    "Boss, Tim was here. He just entered the Dungeon. I don''t know if he''s for Samuel, but you''d better find

    someone to keep an eye on him. Perhaps he was just here to watch the fun. Moreover, he can fight,

    and he''s as good as Samuel. If he really came to see the fun, we''d better not provoke him. If he''s for

    Samuel, then boss, you have to be careful."

    With that, he hung up the phone.

    After Tim entered the Dungeon, he pretended to wander around, only to find that someone was

    following him.

    He looked at the camera and sneered.

    A waiter came over to guide Tim. He led him into a private room, and served him well.

    Tim enjoyed the service while looking at the auction going on below. He asked with interest, "How old

    are these girls? What can those people do if they buy them back? Raise them?"

    "Well, different people have different preferences. Some of them like little girls."

    The waiter''s words were a little obscure, but Tim understood his meaning. His expression was

    somewhat ugly.

    Although he was a yboy, he gotid with women only when both of them agreed to do it. He would

    never do anything to minors. Now that he heard that some people liked little girls... All of a sudden, Tim

    couldn''t ept it.

    "Alright, get lost. I want to be alone."

    Tim found the waiter extremely annoying.

    The waiter smiled and said, "Sir, you are our VIP. The rule here is that every VIP customer must have a

    special waiter to serve them 24 hours a day. I am your waiter. My name is..."

    "I told you to get lost, and I don''t want to say it for a third time. Do I have to beat you up so that you

    learn? I don''t care about your rules. I just don''t like being watched. Well? What''s your problem? If there

    is any, call your boss over and I''ll argue with him."

    Tim suddenly spoke in a loud voice.

    The waiter was not shocked, and still replied calmly, "Sir, our boss is not here. What instructions can

    you give me? I will serve you the whole time."

    "Shit, that means you have to stay here and watch me, right?"

    "Sir, you must be joking. I''m not ''watching'' you. It''s just my job."

    Just as the waiter finished speaking, Tim raised his fist and hit him. Before the waiter could dodge, he

    was sent flying with a punch.

    "Damn it, you''re such a bitch! You will never learn who I am without that."

    After the punch, Tim waved his arm and closed the door of the private room.

    The waiter was in pain, but he didn''t have the guts to say anything. He could only gesture at the

    camera in the corridor.

    In an instance, Tim was being watched from the surveince system.

    He could tell that someone was keeping an eye on him, but he pretended to be ignorant. He continued

    to watch the auction below.

    He immediately narrowed his eyes when a girl of only seven or eight years old was brought up to the

    stage.

    The little girl was wearing the clothes of the shooting club. She was obviously a member of the club.

    Was she the one that the cleaning woman had brought to the trafficker?

    Everyone thought that the child was Lucas, but they didn''t expect that it was actually a girl.

    He muttered secretly. Then, he heard the introducer say, "She is nine years old, healthy, but--a mute.

    However, a mute is better. She can''t scream, so it saves everyone the trouble, right? Look at this

    delicate little face. When she grows up, she will definitely be a beauty."

    The girl was judged as a good.

    Tim could tell that she was very humiliated. Tears rolled in her eyes, but she stubbornly did not cry.

    For a moment, he seemed to see the shadow of Nicole from this girl.

    "I''ll pay a million!"

    Tim said.

    Some time ago, Josh entered. When he saw Tim bidding, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    It looked like Tim really came here to join the fun.

    While he was relieved, the others were still watching Tim closely.

    Tim didn''t have any idea of all that was happening. He looked at the little girl in front of him, and simply

    didn''t want her life to be ruined like this. If possible, he wanted to free her. He wanted her to live her

    own life.

    After he bid, the others started bidding.

    As the price soared, Tim kept increasing his offer, and finally auctioned off the little girl at 5.6 million

    yuan.

    The little girl looked at Tim, her face filled with despair.

    When the staff handed the little girl over to Tim, he discovered that her body was covered in wounds

    and her hands were handcuffed. Her eyes were fixed on him, filled with hatred and despair.

    Tim suddenlyughed.

    "What''s wrong? I bought you, and you''re still so aggrieved?"

    The little girl could not speak, but she did not resist.

    Tim whispered, "You were sold from the Seapolis City, weren''t you? Don''t worry, I will bring you back

    there. As long as you don''t cause me any trouble, I will guarantee your safe return to the city. The club

    you used to belong to has already been taken over by the police. No one can threaten you now."

    When the little girl heard this, she immediately panicked. She babbled something, but Tim couldn''t

    understand her.

    "Alright, alright. I know you want to thank me, but I''m not here to save you. We can talk about itter

    when we get back to the city."

    Tim was only interested in this little girl. He didn''t participate in the auction of the other girls.

    Seeing that Tim had no intention of causing trouble, Josh and the other people watching him all let

    down their guard.

    Tim looked around and said to the little girl, "Hey, whether you like it or not, I''m not here for you. I have

    someone else to save. Do you know the map here? As long as you show me the way, I''ll ask nothing

    from you for my 5.6 million. I''ll let you go when you get back to the Seapolis City. You can go wherever

    you like. I can even give you some money to live a good life. How about it? "

    Perhaps moved by his words, the little girl hurriedly nodded her head.

    Tim took the little girl out of the private room, seemingly wandering around, but in fact, he was taken

    deeper into the Dungeon by the little girl.

    "There are still so many twists and turns here. If it weren''t for you leading me, I really wouldn''t know if I

    could enter."

    Tim marked the way as he walked, afraid that he would not be able to find his way back.

    Just as they turned the stairs and were about to go deeper, Tim was suddenly grabbed by someone.

    He was directly pulled over to that person¡­

 Chapter 535 Your Wife Nicole Is Waiting for You Outside

    Chapter 535 Your Wife Nicole Is Waiting for You Outside

    "Who is it?"

    Tim wanted to make a move, but he was covered by the mouth.

    "Keep quiet!"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Tim froze for a moment. Then, he jabbed against the person with his elbow.

    That someone let go of Tim involuntarily with a muffled snort.

    Tim suddenly turned around and grabbed the person''s arm, forcing him to face him.

    "Samuel! You bastard!"

    He punched Samuel in the face, but Samuel dodged.

    "Are you crazy?"

    Samuel was slightly angry.

    "I''m crazy? No, you are! You''re freaking out here by yourself, while Nicole couldn''t be more worried

    about you at home! You keep saying you love her, and that''s how you love her, right? If you don''t

    cherish her, let go as soon as possible! I''ll take care of her for the rest of her life."

    Although Tim came here specially for Samuel, he immediatelyshed out at him when he saw that

    Samuel was fine.

    Before Samuel could say anything, the girl behind Tim suddenly grabbed onto Tim and pulled him over.

    Then, she stood in front of Samuel.

    "Heck! You little girl, you like him? He has a wife and a child already!"

    Hearing Tim''s words, Samuel''s face went somewhat ugly.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? She is the child trafficked out of the club. I tried to bring her

    back to the Seapolis City several times but failed."

    "You failed? Samuel, who are you kidding? Say, do you think there are many beauties here, and you

    have money, so you want to enjoy yourself here forever? You don''t care about whether Nicole and your

    son are alive or not, do you? Don''t make yourself sound so noble. I don''t believe that you can''t get out

    of here if you really want to. Who can stop you? This little girl--she has only known you for a while, yet

    she tries to protect you so much. Have you done anything to her?"

    Hearing Tim''s words, Samuel''s expression became even uglier, but before he could say anything, the

    little girl directly stepped forward and bit onto the part between Tim''s thumb and index finger. She

    wouldn''t let go no matter what.

    "Ouch! You little girl, let go! Holy crap! Are you a dog?! Don''t forget, I paid for you just now, and you''re

    mine now! You are actually biting me to help him! How dare you!" Tim shouted.

    However, he did not even touch the little girl. Obviously, he truly cared about her condition.

    Seeing this, Samuel suddenly felt funny. Tim had always been good at dealing with women, but now,

    he was helpless against a little girl.

    The little girl finally loosened her grip when she felt her teeth a little tired.

    Tim swung his hand hard and said with a fierce expression, "Believe it or not, I will sell you to a

    nightclub and make you stuck in there for the rest of your life."

    The little girl trembled. Facing her frightened face, Tim felt a little painful.

    He seemed to have seen himself as a child, so lonely and helpless. If it weren''t for Nicole saving him,

    perhaps he would have really chosen to end his life in the fire.

    Now that he saw the little girl, he suddenly felt a little hatred toward himself.

    Just as he was about to say something, Samuel suddenly snorted and knelt on the ground, his hands

    tightly hugging his head, his expression extremely painful.

    "Hey, what are you doing? I''m telling you, don''t pretend to be weak in front of me. I don''t care about

    you at all."

    Tim frowned slightly as he spoke these words tartly.

    ''We are rivals in love. You should thank god that I''vee here to find you. What else do you expect?

    Should I talk nicely or smile?'' he said to himself.

    However, the little girl was nervous. She quickly crouched down tofort Samuel, but she could not

    do it. She could only turn around and gesture at Tim.

    "What are you trying to say? I don''t understand. Please, find somewhere to write it for me, will you?"

    Tim was a little anxious because he really couldn''t understand what the little girl was trying to express.

    Meanwhile, Samuel seemed to be enduring great pain. Cold sweat dripped down his face.

    Samuel bit his lower lip, as if he had used all of his strength to suppress something.

    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?"

    Tim finally noticed that something was wrong with Samuel, whose expression was painful.

    Samuel suddenly raised his head. His scarlet eyes startled Tim.

    "Shit! Are you wearing circle lenses? When did you put them on? Just now?"

    "Samuel, wake the hell up! I''m Tim!"

    Tim was no match for Samuel. Now, Samuel seemed to have taken a stimnt. His attack was more

    violent than usual. Tim could not dodge and was directly punched by him. He staggered and felt like his

    shoulders were about to shatter.

    "Holy crap! So powerful! Did you take any pills?"

    Although Tim said this, he could feel that there was something wrong with Samuel''s condition.

    Samuel''s eyes could not focus, and he was simply attacking.

    What exactly was going on?

    Could this be the reason that Samuel did not leave this ce and did notmunicate with the outside

    world?

    The little girl babbled beside Tim. She was extremely anxious, with tears flowing out of her eyes. She

    even asked for help from Tim.

    Tim finally became serious.

    "Do you know why he is like this?"

    The little girl hurriedly nodded.

    "Then tell meter. Right now, I must use all my strength to stop him. He is too strong now. I''m afraid

    it''ll take a while. You just need to protect yourself from getting hurt now. Hide."

    Just as Tim finished speaking, the little girl hesitated for a moment, but she still retreated to the side.

    She was still a little agitated.

    Only after the girl hid herself did Tim have the guts to make a move.

    So far, he had already been punched three or four times by Samuel in a row, and the strength made his

    bones hurt badly.

    It had been years since he had experienced this kind of pain.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Samuel, I don''t care what happened to you. Now listen carefully, your wife Nicole is still waiting for you

    outside. You know well about her condition. She can''t sleep all night because of you. What''s more,

    Vincent is also making things difficult for her and Lucas. If you are a man, stop now and follow me

    back. I don''t care what''s wrong with you. You can talk to Nicoleter. I''vee here only to bring you

    back. Do you hear me?"

    Tim said while dodging, but his words had no influence on Samuel at all.

    Samuel seemed to be possessed. He insisted on knocking Tim down.

    Tim was not Samuel''s match after all. Even if he had used all his strength, his entire body was in pain.

    At the same time, Tim was getting angry.

    "Damn it! Do you think it fun bullying me? Do you really think I can''t beat you?"

    Tim suddenly picked up the trash can and threw it at Samuel.

    Suddenly, the rm sounded, and the little girl''s expression immediately changed.

    She didn''t care that Tim and Samuel were still fighting, but directly rushed to them. Then, she grabbed

    Samuel''s hand and was about to run.

    Samuel seemed to not know the little girl at all. The moment the little girl reached out, he threw her

    over his shoulder.

    "Girl!"

    Tim''s face turned pale.

    Normally, even adults could not withstand Samuel''s strength, let alone a little girl.

    Color went from Tim''s face. Before he could think, he directly pounced over and glided on the ground

    for a hundred meters or so. In the end, he steadily caught the little girl.

    The little girl was still shocked. She thought that her butt would be smashed, but found herself sitting on

    something rather soft.

    She suddenly took a nce, and Tim''s slightly twisted face came into sight.

    "What are you looking at? Get up! You little girl, you''re not big and look so thin. Why are you so

    heavy?"

    Tim felt that his internal organs had gone out of their ces.

    He should have checked his luck with God when he went out today.

    First, he was beaten by Samuel. Then, he served as a chair for a little girl... What a day!

    The little girl blushed a little. However, before she could get up, Samuel had already grabbed her leg

    and was about to throw her out again.

    Seeing the violence in Samuel''s eyes, Tim suddenly jumped up from the ground and directly attacked

    him with a left hook fist.

    When Samuel was attacked, he suddenly threw the little girl away. Tim caught her with one hand, but it

    was impossible to resist Samuel''s attack.

    As ast resort, Tim hugged the little girl tightly and suddenly turned around, directly exposing his back

    to Samuel.

    Samuel hit his spine with his hard fist. Tim staggered forward in pain, but he still hugged the little girl

    tightly.

    A mixture of emotions spread over the little girl''s face. She wanted to say something but could not

    express it. Tears gradually appeared in her eyes.

    However, Tim did not have time to notice her mood. He whispered, "Run. I bought you, so the people of

    the Dungeon will not make things difficult for you. Take my seal and pass card, and go directly to the

    lobby manager of Emperor Hotel. She will arrange for you to return to the Seapolis City. If you can get

    to the city, think of a way to find Nicole. She''s in the east of the 3rd floor, 1st unit of the 97th Military

    Compound. Clear?"

    He spoke quickly, but the little girl had an excellent memory. She hurriedly nodded.

    "Remember, go back and look for Nicole. Wait for me for three days. If I haven''t returned in three days,

    bring her here. Little girl, I''m counting on you."

    Tim had never thought that he would entrust everything to a little girl, but now he really had no other

    choice.

    There must be something wrong with Samuel. Even he himself couldn''t withstand Samuel''s attack. If

    the little girl stayed with him, he probably wouldn''t be able to bring her out.

    As long as she could find her way to Emperor Hotel, she would be fine.

    Tim put down the little girl and abruptly turned around to face Samuel''s attack. At the same time, he

    roared, "Go! It must be a mess right now outside, so hurry up and get out! Go!"

    The little girl hesitated for a moment. She looked at Samuel, then at Tim. Finally, she bit her lower lip,

    turned around, and ran away.

    The security guards outside were alreadying this way.

    Tim knew that neither of him or Samuel would be able to leave if he continued to fight with Samuel

    here. If he was on his own, he could have turned around and left. However, he had promised Nicole

    that he would bring Samuel back to her safely. Now that Samuel was clearly in trouble, it was

    impossible for Tim to run away.

    Samuel suddenly paused. His pair of red eyes also somewhat rxed. He wanted to control himself,

    but unable to do so. When his fist moved towards Tim, three sharp daggers appeared between his

    fingers.

    The dazzling cold light shone into Tim''s eyes. He had no ce to retreat, and could only watch as

    Samuel''s daggers approached his chest.

 Chapter 536 You Should Set Off After the Meal

    Chapter 536 You Should Set Off After the Meal

    He was so finished!

    Tim had been living a carefree and leisurely life. He never expected himself to die in a filthy and remote

    ce.

    Tim looked desperately at the daggering to his chest. He couldn''t help but sigh.

    Just as the dagger reached Tim''s clothes and was about to pierce his chest, it stopped.

    Tim was stunned and raised his head. Samuel looked in pain, as if repressing something.

    "Run!"

    Samuel''s voice was a bit hoarse.

    "Go with me! I promised Nicole that I would take you back."

    As Tim spoke, he grabbed Samuel''s hand tight.

    Samuel covered his head and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to go now. And I can''t go out either. You

    should leave now. Just go!"

    "No. No matter what happened, I have to take you away. Don''t worry, we''ve got ir. He will cure you.

    Go with me. Nicole can''t wait any longer. Do you know what your brother did? He''s such a jerk!"

    When Tim and Samuel were arguing with each other, the nearby security guards arrived.

    "Let''s defeat them first."

    Samuel suddenly broke free from Tim and started to hit them.

    Tim also fought against them with Samuel.

    The little girl quickly ran out. On the way, she encountered a security guard and was stopped by him.

    She took out the pass card that Tim gave her.

    The security guard checked it and then let her leave.

    The little girl didn''t dare to stop. She knew that they were heading towards Tim and Samuel. She

    looked behind and then headed towards outside.

    "Quick! Stop that girl! Don''t let her escape!"

    Someone shouted, and the girl was so scared that she ran faster.

    I couldn''t get caught by them!

    Absolutely not!

    Perhaps she had familiarized herself with this ce. She ran across the paths flexibly.

    The security guard ran after the little girl. Fortunately, she was good at dodging. Every time she almost

    got caught, she made it to escape.

    The gate was right in front of her. The little girl was happy. However, they started to put it down.

    The little girl''s expression instantly changed.

    Once the gate fell, she wouldn''t be able to get out. However, Samuel and Tim were still counting on

    her.

    The girl gritted her teeth and quickened her pace to rush over. When the gate was about to reach the

    ground, she directly curled up and rolled out.

    With a loud sound, the gate separated her and the security guards into two worlds.

    The little girl looked at the starry sky and took a deep breath.

    She was finally free!

    Tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes.

    She wiped her face with her hand. Then she nced at the closed gate and quickly turned around to

    run.

    She did not know where Emperor Hotel was, and she couldn''t speak. Therefore, she could only look for

    it along the way. When it was almost dawn, she saw the signboard of the hotel.

    The little girl smiled.

    When she was about to get in, a security guard stopped her.

    The girl wanted to exin, but she could not speak. She was so anxious that her face reddened.

    "Get away! This is Emperor Hotel, a five-star hotel. You can''t get in there, little beggar. Go away!"

    The security guard drove the little girl away.

    She babbled, trying to exin to him. However, the security guard didn''t know what she meant at all.

    The security guard mocked, "Little beggar. It looks like you are dumb. Leave here now! Otherwise, I''ll

    hit you!"

    As he spoke, he made a gesture hit the little girl.

    However, she did not shrink and still tried to rush in. The guard got her by her hair.

    "You want me to beat you, don''t you?"

    He was so angry that he raised his hand.

    The girl covered her head. She wanted to enter the hotel and kept struggling to break free.

    At this moment, she heard a voice.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Manager Fiona."

    The security guard became respectful as he saw who it was, and he let go of the little girl.

    The girl looked at the person. It was a very beautiful woman.

    "What''s going on?"

    Manager Fiona nced at the little girl and asked indifferently.

    The guard hurriedly said, "Manager Fiona, this little beggar is dumb. She tried to get into the hotel. I

    was trying to drive her away."

    "Well. Be quick. There are so many people watching. Don''t get trouble for our business."

    As she finished, Manager Fiona walked towards inside.

    The little girl suddenly grabbed the corner of her clothes and babbled.

    Manager Fiona frowned slightly.

    The clothes were all limited editions of famous brand. Fiona was annoyed as the girl grabbed her

    clothes with her grimy hands. But as a well-educated woman, she didn''t lose her temper.

    "Little girl, what are you doing? You can''t offer them even if you sell yourself. Let go!"

    Although Manager Fiona didn''t get angry, what she said was a bit harsh.

    The little girl looked at her hands with guilt. She wanted to let go. However, thinking of what Tim said,

    she grabbed tighter.

    Then she suddenly remembered the pass card that Tim gave her. She couldn''t speak, but the woman

    might know that she was sent by Tim if she showed the card.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Thinking of this, the little girl hurriedly took out the pass card.

    "What is that?"

    Manager Fiona was a little disgusted, but she paused as she took a closer look. It didn''t seem to be

    something owned by an ordinary person.

    The little girl put the pass card in Fiona''s hand.

    Manager Fiona nced at it and was stunned when she saw Tim''s name.

    "Mr. Tim? Where did you get this?"

    Seeing that the card aroused the manager''s attention, the little girl could not help but breathe a sigh of

    relief. She exined by gesture, but Manager Fiona didn''t understand.

    "Stop babbling or gesturing. Follow me. I have pens and paper. Can you write?"

    The little girl nodded.

    Manager Fiona took her into the hotel and asked someone to give her a piece of paper and a pen.

    The girl scrawled on the paper that she was looking for the lobby manager.

    "I am Fiona Calo, the lobby manager. Did Mr. Tim send you to find me?"

    Fiona answered with a worried expression.

    The little girl hurriedly nodded.

    Fiona continued to ask.

    "Where is Mr. Tim?"

    "Dungeon!"

    Fiona''s expression immediately changed as she saw the word.

    "Dungeon? What is Mr. Tim doing in the Dungeon? I''ll go there with people to help!"

    As Fiona finished, she stood up. But the girl stopped her. She anxiously wrote on the paper, "Mr. Tim

    asked you to send me to Seapolis. He wanted me to find a woman called Nicole Bush. If he doesn''t

    Fiona looked annoyed as she finished reading it.

    "Nicole? His new girlfriend?"

    The little girl was a little confused.

    She didn''t know anything about Tim, so she didn''t know how to answer Fiona''s question.

    Fiona looked at her and said coldly, "It''s really interesting that he wanted me to help you find a woman.

    Alright, I know that you are his person. You should go take a shower and change your clothes first. I will

    ask someone to help you. As for other things, I will arrangeter."

    The little girl heaved a sigh of relief.

    Samuel and Tim should be fine as long as Fiona would help, right?

    The little girl was brought into a room. It was a luxurious hotel, something that she had never seen. She

    never thought that she would get into such a hotel one day. Although she was quite surprised, she

    quickly calmed down. She went to the bathroom and took a shower.

    The waiter sent some clothes. After the little girl put them on, the waiter found that she was quite good-

    looking.

    "Manager Fiona said that you might be tired from walking all the way. She asked you to eat some food

    and take a rest."

    Hearing what the waiter said, the little girl hurriedly wrote on the paper, "I want to go to Seapolis as

    soon as possible."

    "Manager Fiona said you should have some food first. She''s already making arrangements. Don''t

    worry."

    The girl nodded.

    She was indeed hungry. She could not help but swallow hard when she saw the substantial meal.

    The waiter said disdainfully, "Hurry up. You should set off after the meal."

    The little girl nodded and then lowered her head to eat.

    It didn''t take long for her to finish the meal, but she felt a little dizzy.

    She wanted to stand up, but she staggered and fell to the floor.

    The waiter sneered and said, "Do you think Manager Fiona really likes you and gives you those clothes

    and food? You probably don''t know who she is, do you? She is Mr. Tim''s woman! She will be Mrs.

    Louis in the future. You sent a message for Mr. Tim to find another woman. Do you think Manager

    Fiona will help you?"

    The little girl wanted to stand up to write something, but the waiter took the paper and pen away.

    "You don''t need to write. Dumb little girl, you''re truly loyal to Mr. Tim. It''s a pity that you''re too pretty.

    You might seduce Mr. Tim''s sooner orter. Manager Fiona asked me to send you on your journey after

    this meal. Of course, I''m not sending you to Seapolis. I''ll throw you into the sea. This area is outside

    the jurisdiction. Will you survive or die? It depends on your own fortune."

    The little girl felt exhausted and fell on the ground as soon as the waiter finished speaking.

    No!

    She should not die!

    She hadn''t finished the task given by Tim.

    The little girl struggled, but the medicine''s effect was too strong. She could not get up, and she

    suddenly cked out.

    The waiter carried the little girl on his shoulders and walked out of the room.

    In the corridor, Fiona lit up a cigarette. She gently rubbed her face with fingers. There was a jealous

    look on her face.

    "Make it clean. I don''t want anyone to find out about me."

    "Alright, Manager Fiona. But if Mr. Tim asks..."

    "Then say that you didn''t see any little girls. Mr. Tim won''t suspect me."

    A trace of ruthlessness shed in Fiona''s eyes.

    She would not allow anyone else to marry Tim. She had been by his side for so many years, and she

    gave up everything for Tim. How could it be ruined by a dumb girl?

 Chapter 537 Ill Do What You Said

    Chapter 537 I''ll Do What You Said

    The little girl was thrown into the sea by Fiona. Poor Tim was still waiting for Nicole toe with

    people, but no one woulde.

    As for Nicole, she woke up after the dangerous night.

    She was confused and looked around. It was a familiar ce.

    "Thank god. I thought you wouldn''t wake up this time."

    Nicole was surprised to hear Gabrielle''s voice.

    "Gabrielle?"

    "Yes, here I am. You are so reckless. I''ve asked you to have rest. How could you get shot while looking

    for a child? Fortunately, We''re in the militarypound. If it was other ces, I would have to exin

    why you got shot. Nicole, can you follow the doctor''s instructions, just like other patients?"

    Gabrielle shook her head.

    Nicole felt embarrassed. She smiled and said, "Sorry. You know. It was an ident."

    "Well, it was an ident. But you always get yourself into danger. If you continue to do that, you might

    die before Samueles back."

    What she said was a bit mean, but Nicole knew that Gabrielle was worried about her, so she didn''t

    retort.

    Nicole suddenly thought of Tim.

    "Where''s Tim?"

    "He has left."

    Gabrielle avoided her gaze, but Nicole didn''t notice.

    "He left? That''s good. Anyway, it''s not appropriate for him to interfere in the Green family¡¯s matters."

    Gabrielle looked at her as if wanting to say something, but in the end, she remained quiet.

    "I think I heard Tim said something in my ear. But I was too dizzy and didn''t hear it clearly."

    Nicole felt uneasy.

    Gabrielle said casually, "He has stayed by your side for so many days. And he said he wanted to give

    up on you. Perhaps he has straightened out his thinking and didn''t want to go after you anymore."

    Nicole paused for a moment and then said, "It would be the best if he let go. I''ve owed him too much."

    "Alright. Forget about it. Zoe and Joseph havee to see you several times. You were in aa and

    they were really worried. I should tell them that you''ve woken up. By the way, Lucas is better now. He

    has almost recovered. He kept saying that he wants toe back to see you. So, you''d better take

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    care. Don''t make Lucas worry. Or you''ll regret it. "

    After saying that, Gabrielle stood up.

    Nicole smiled bitterly.

    She didn''t want to get hurt, but she didn''t have other choices in that situation.

    Nicole was still a little sad when she thought of Tim, but she also felt relieved. Gabrielle said that Tim

    had let go. It would be the best if it was true.

    When she struggled to get up, Zoe and Joseph came in.

    "Mommy!"

    Zoe quickly ran over, throwing herself into Nicole''s arms. But she suddenly stopped.

    "What''s wrong, Zoe?"

    Nicole was ready to take Zoe. Seeing that Zoe paused, she asked.

    Zoe looked at Nicole''s shoulder and said disappointedly, "Mommy lied! Mommy is not a good child!"

    Nicole was confused.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Mommy said we were just ying games, and we wouldn''t get hurt. Mommy lied! That''s so bad!"

    Zoeined.

    But Nicole was moved.

    Her daughter had really grown up. She was concerned about her mother.

    "Alright, Mommy is wrong. Mommy shouldn''t have lied to Zoe. But Mommy is alright now. See?"

    "Come on. You''re injured. Does it hurt? Do you want me to blow on your shoulder? Then it won''t hurt

    anymore."

    As she spoke, Zoe approached Nicole and stood on tiptoe to blow on Nicole''s shoulder.

    Nicole felt touched as she saw Zoe¡¯s worried expression.

    "Mommy feels better now. It doesn''t hurt anymore. Thank you, Zoe."

    "You''re wee, Mommy. Don''t get hurt anymore, okay? You have been unconscious for so long. Zoe

    was really scared."

    Zoe''s eyes were filled with tears.

    This was the first time that Nicole felt that Zoe had truly grown up.

    "Alright!"

    She stroked Zoe''s head and wanted to hold Zoe in her arms. However, Zoe shook her head and said,

    "Zoe has grown up. I am not crying for hugs. Mommy, you should have a good rest and quickly

    recover."

    "I will."

    Nicole smiled again.

    Joseph stood beside and didn''t say anything, looking mature. But Nicole could tell from his eyes that he

    was also worried.

    "Joseph,e here."

    Nicole waved her hand at him.

    Only then did Joseph step forward.

    "Mommy, are you alright?"

    "Mommy is fine. Don''t worry. You were scared too, right?"

    Nicole held Joseph''s hand.

    Joseph''s eyes brimmed with tears.

    "Mommy, you must take care!"

    "It''s okay. Mommy is just a little injured. I''m fine."

    She said with a smile.

    Joseph still wanted to say something, but he thought of what Tim said before leaving. Therefore, he

    didn''t say it. He just nodded and enjoyed Nicole''s warmth and love.

    Gabrielle was touched as she saw them crying and smiling.

    Then she said, "Nicole, I should remind you. Lucas is smart. You can''t fool him. You should call him

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded.

    Joseph knew that everyone was hiding it from Lucas and that Lucas had stayed in ir''s home to treat

    his wounds. Therefore, Joseph was not worried about him. He also wanted to contact Lucas, but he

    didn''t know what to say.

    After all, both of them heard it when Vincent said he wanted to kill Lucas.

    Although Joseph wouldn''t do that, he still felt guilty and didn''t know how to face Lucas.

    How could his daddy say that?

    His daddy hated Lucas, and he even held Zoe in captivity.

    Why were his parents so ruthless?

    Joseph could not understand. He felt pain in heat. Now he didn''t even dare to call his best friend.

    Seeing that Joseph is absent-minded, Nicole thought that he was a little tired. She said, "Joseph, are

    you tired? Go to have a rest. Mommy is fine, take Zoe out."

    "Well, Mommy, take care of yourself."

    Joseph nodded and wanted to leave with Zoe.

    Zoe suddenly took out two pieces of chocte from her pocket and handed them to Nicole.

    "Mommy, this is my favorite chocte. I kept them for you. You will recover after you eat them."

    Looking at her daughter''s chubby little hands and her reluctant expression, Nicole was amused but

    also moved.

    "Alright. Thank you, Zoe."

    "You''re wee."

    Although Zoe was a little reluctant, she still gave the chocte to Nicole. Then she walked out with

    Joseph contentedly.

    "Did you see? The kids are so worried about you. You should not get hurt again. Nicole, listen, I''m not a

    god. I can''t pull you back from hell every time. I must remind you. If it happens again, I may not be able

    to save you."

    Gabrielle put on a long face.

    But Nicole smiled and said, "I know. I''ll listen to you as much as I can. Okay?"

    "How could I believe you? You won''t settle down unless Samueles back. Besides, Vincent has

    taken actions, can you ignore him?"

    Nicole chuckled.

    "You knew everything. So why did you still me me?"

    "Anyway, I''ll ask ir to send someone and see what''s going on with Samuel. You don''t have to worry

    about Mrs. Green. Samuel won''t harm her. And you should avoid Vincenttely. We''ll talk about it after

    Samueles back. Now your main task is to recover, understand?"

    Gabrielle''s arrangement made sense. Thinking of the children''s expectant and caring eyes, Nicole

    nodded.

    "Alright. I''ll do what you said."

    "Good. I''m leaving now. Call Lucas. You son doesn''t look like a four-year-old child at all. He''s too

    difficult to handle."

    Gabrielle shook her head and walked out.

    Nicole was somewhat lonely as everyone had left.

    This was the house of Gabrielle''s parents. Nicole had her own home, but she had to stay here now.

    She had family-her husband and children. But now they were apart. It was like a broken family.

    Nicole felt a little upset.

    She hoped that ir could get news about Samuel.

    She called Samuel again, but his phone was still off.

    Nicole sighed and made a video call to Lucas.

    Lucas answered it instantly.

    "Mommy! Where are you? You are not at home?"

    Lucas¡¯ eyes were sharp.

    Nicole smiled and said, "I have something to do with Auntie Gabrielle. And I''m in the military

    Do you feel better now?"

    "Much better. I''m as strong as a lion now. Mommy, look!"

    As he spoke, Lucas stretched out his arm and made a gesture to show his muscle.

    Nicole was amused. She knew that Lucas did not want her to worry about him.

    "Lucas, Mommy wants to discuss something with you."

    "Alright."

    Lucas hurriedly replied. He was a bit anxious.

    Nicole thought for a while and said, "I want to go out with Auntie Gabrielle for a few days. Can you stay

    at Uncle ir''s house when I am away from home?"

    "Where is Mommy going?"

    Lucas asked nervously.

    "Nothing. I just want to see your daddy."

    "Has something happened to Daddy?"

    Lucas frowned.

    Nicole''s heart ached in pain, but she smiled and said, "No, he found a child there. And the child''s

    condition is not good. I want to go and take a look with Auntie Gabrielle. Don''t worry about us. Don''t go

    to the Green''s old mansion recently. I heard that Auntie Gabrielle has adopted Hedy as her daughter. It

    was a new environment to her and she might not be used to it. You should take care of her."

    "But Zoe..."

    "Zoe is with Joseph. Don''t worry."

    Lucas nodded slightly.

    "Well. Mommy, take care. Call me if you need help."

    "Alright."

    They talked for a while and ended the call. A hint of grief shed through Nicole¡¯s eyes. She didn''t want

    her son to worry. But if one day Lucas found that Samuel had gone missing, what would he do?

    Just as Nicole hung up the phone, someone suddenly broke in through the window and stood in front of

    her.

 Chapter 538 You Really Wish to Die Very Much

    Chapter 538 You Really Wish to Die Very Much

    "Who?"

    Nicole wanted to get up but was controlled by someone.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s me!"

    The voice was somewhat familiar to Nicole and surprised her for a moment.

    "Chuck?"

    "Yes, it''s me."

    Chuck let go of Nicole.

    "Why are you here?"

    Nicole was a little astonished.

    The militarypound was not an ordinary ce. Ordinary people would not be able to enter here.

    Even Vincent had toe in with the permission of the guard. Why did Chucke in so easily?

    Chuck whispered, "You saved me. Finn sent me here and said that Vincent couldn''t find me here.

    Today, I saw you arrive here and remembered your specific location. Now, I''m here to find you."

    Hearing Chuck, Nicole finally understood.

    "Did Finn arrange it for you?"

    "Yes."

    "What else did he say?"

    Nicole''s question confused Chuck.

    "No, he just let me stay here. However, I''m in a hurry, since I really have something to tell you."

    If it was before, Nicole would not believe him, but Nicole wanted to know what he wanted to say after

    experiencing so much.

    "What exactly is Mr. Bates?"

    Nicole asked.

    Seeing that Nicole wanted to know, Chuck hurriedly said, "Mr. Bates is a director of Eternal Group, and

    he is also Mr. Green''s friend. They''ve shared weal and woe. I don''t know what Mr. Green has let Mr.

    Bates keep. Mr. Green said that if something happens to Eternal Group one day, Mr. Bates will take

    charge. However, Vincent came to thepany and asked Mr. Bates for it. Mr. Bates did not give it to

    Vincent, so they argued. Later, Mr. Bates got into trouble. Seeing that things weren''t going well, he hid

    somewhere. Mr. Bates only told me to look for Mr. Green and tell him about this. However, Vincent''s

    men watched me so closely that I couldn''t find an opportunity. Vincent knew that I was looking for you,

    so he deliberately brought you out and let me contact you easily. Since I was too anxious then, I didn''t

    realize that it was a trap for us. I even got you in trouble. Otherwise, Vincent wouldn''t have done

    something to you so soon."

    "What is so important? Vincent doesn''t hesitate to offend his family to get it?"

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out.

    Chuck was even more confused.

    "I don''t know either. My task is to find you, tell you about this thing and ask you to contact Mr. Green as

    soon as possible, so that Mr. Green can think of a way. Mr. Bates doesn''t dare to show up now. He

    feels depressed."

    Chuck''s words confused Nicole a bit, and she was also a little worried.

    "To be honest, I don''t know where Samuel is now. He went out a few days ago and suddenly lost

    contact with me. I''m very anxious. I don''t know how he is doing."

    As Nicole spoke, her expression became gloomy.

    Chuck said nervously, "Then what should we do? Mr. Bates is still waiting for Mr. Green. He won''t be

    able to hold on long. Vincent is not an ordinary person. He ys dirty tricks. Mr. Bates¡¯ family may have

    been controlled by him. If Vincent threatens Mr. Bates with his family, Mr. Bates will have to make a

    tough choice."

    "Where is Mr. Bates?"

    Nicole thought of an idea.

    Regardless of what it was, since Vincent tried his utmost to obtain it, it was definitely extraordinary.

    Samuel gave such an important thing to Mr. Bates. It could be seen that they had a deep friendship.

    Samuel had lost contact with her. She couldn''t bear to let something bad happen to Mr. Bates and his

    family.

    Chuck seemed to have understood what Nicole meant and whispered, "You want to see Mr. Bates?"

    "Yes, Mr. Bates gets involved because he has important stuff. Since Samuel gave Mr. Bates the thing

    that brought trouble on Mr. Bates, I should take it back now. No matter what, let Vincente at me."

    Nicole had thought about it. Since Vincent really wanted to fight with them, she would not show any

    mercy

    Without Samuel, she could decide many things.

    "I will take you to see Mr. Bates, but I wonder if Vincent''s men will chase us when we leave here. Mrs.

    Green, where is Finn? If he is here, maybe we can give it a try."

    "Finn?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but think of the injury on her shoulder.

    Finn was chosen by Laurel Green. He had worked for the Green family for many years. He could be

    considered loyal to her. Why did he suddenly turn into a different person and even shoot her?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out.

    "Finn is not here. He went to look for Samuel and I lost contact with him. I don''t know what happened.

    I''m confused about many things now."

    Nicole really hoped that she could see and hear things from very far away, so she didn''t have to guess

    without a clue and wait. It was indeed very troublesome.

    Chuck was slightly surprised.

    "How could this be?"

    "I don''t know."

    Nicole shook her head and sighed softly.

    "If we''re going to see Mr. Bates, we really need to make a n. You go back first. I''ll contact you after I

    think of what to do next. You only need to assist me."

    Chuck heaved a sigh of relief when he heard what Nicole said.

    "Alright, Mrs. Green, I''ll leave first. This thing is very important. Don''t tell anyone else unless it''s

    necessary. I won''te to see you during the day because I''m afraid that others will see and make

    guesses. If there''s anything, just call me or send me a message on Twitter. My phone number and

    Twitter ount are on it. Here you are."

    Chuck gave his phone number to Nicole.

    Nicole nodded and memorized it.

    After Chuck left, Nicole frowned tightly.

    If she could, she really wanted to go there and see what Samuel and Finn had experienced. Why did

    Finn turn to a different person? What would happen to Samuel?

    Could Samuel also change into another person?

    When she thought of this, Nicole was very worried. She couldn''t wait any longer.

    She lifted the nket and got out of bed, only to see Gabrielle walk in from outside.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I want to go out."

    Nicole was about to change her clothes but was stopped by Gabrielle.

    "Nicole, do you really wish to die?"

    "Gabrielle, I have something very important to do now, so I need to go out. Don''t worry. I will take good

    care of myself."

    "If you had taken good care of yourself, you would not have been in poor health. Nicole, I know what

    you''re thinking. Do you want to go find Samuel and Finn? You''ve been hurt by Finn today, so you want

    to know why he bes like this. You also want to know what happened to Samuel, so you have to go

    out, right?"

    Nicole did not know how to reply to Gabrielle, so she simply turned her head away.

    "Why don''t you talk? Am I right? After Tim told me that you were injured by Finn, I knew that you could

    not let go of it. Today, no matter whoes, you have to stay here obediently and take good care of

    yourself. Otherwise, don''t me me for injecting you with a tranquilizer! You are so weak. If you go find

    Samuel, I''m afraid you''ll kick the bucket on the way."

    Gabrielle said in an even colder voice.

    "But I really have something urgent to do."

    "It cannot be more urgent to take good care of yourself. You may be very optimistic, but let me tell you,

    if you dare to leave here, I will call Lucas and tell him everything. I will see if you can stop your son."

    Nicole was startled by Gabrielle''s words. She frowned, put on a pitiful look and stared at Gabrielle.

    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s useless. Anyway, the earth can move without anyone. Everything is

    going on without you. Don''t think too highly of yourself. Perhaps without you, Samuel would be a little

    more rxed. He knows that you are waiting for him at home and that he has children. He will definitely

    do his best to rush back. All you have to do is stay at home and wait for him. Don''t let him go to your

    funeral when hees back."

    "Don''t curse me like that, as if I would die at any time."

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    "Yes, you may die at any minute. How do you feel about your blood loss today? Tell me yourself."

    Hearing Gabrielle''s question, Nicole was surprised to discover that she didn''t lose much blood today.

    Previously, Nicole thought that it was because of Gabrielle''s treatment, but she realized how serious it

    was when Gabrielle asked.

    "What exactly is my current condition?"

    "What condition? You are anemic. Now you''ve been injured. You don''t have blood to lose. Don''t you

    feel dizzy when you stand up? Nicole, I''m not scaring you. Maybe you''ll faint on the road before you

    walk out of the entrance, not to mention looking for Samuel. You''re a total wreck now."

    Gabrielle didn''t want to be so straightforward, but it seemed that Nicole wouldn''t give up until she made

    it clear.

    Hearing Gabrielle, Nicole frowned even harder.

    "I can only wait here and do nothing?"

    Gabrielle looked at Nicole who was depressed and whispered, "I hide something from you. Actually,

    Tim went to find Samuel for you."

    "What?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    Gabrielle said somewhat embarrassedly, "You are so weak right now. Tim knows that you are worried

    about Samuel and have driven away when you were unconscious. So you just stay here and rest

    assured. Just wait for his news. Tim is much stronger than you in all aspects, so it''s much better that

    Tim goes to find Samuel."

    "Why didn''t you stop him? I owe him too much. It''s none of his business."

    Nicole was a little worried, but she knew that it was useless to say anything now.

    Just then, Nicole''s phone rang.

 Chapter 539 Something Happened to Tim

    Chapter 539 Something Happened to Tim

    Nicole subconsciously nced at her phone. It was actually Tim. He called her right on time.

    She somewhat didn''t know what to say, so she paused for a while before picking up the phone, but

    Tim''s cry suddenly came from the other end.

    "Nicole, save me!"

    After that, Tim hung up. When Nicole called back, the phone was off.

    "What''s up?"

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t look good, Gabrielle hurriedly asked.

    "Something happened to Tim."

    Nicole put on a serious look.

    She didn''t know what kind of ce it was, but the people she cared about the most went there and

    never returned.

    "I have to go there."

    Nicole was firm about it.

    "No! You must not leave here. Nicole, don''t force me to use tranquilizers on you."

    Gabrielle was a little tough against Nicole''s decision.

    Nicole looked at her and whispered, "I''m sorry."

    "What do you mean? Are you really nning to go? Let me tell you, Nicole, if you go, don''t me

    me...."

    Before Gabrielle could finish, she was knocked out by Nicole.

    Nicole gently ced Gabrielle on the bed with a guilty look and whispered, "As long as I can save

    them, it doesn''t matter if I lose my life. Samuel is my husband. I must find him. Tim has done so much

    for me. I can''t ignore him when he is in danger. Gabrielle, you are a doctor and don''t like patients who

    don''t listen to the doctor''s advice. I''m really sorry. If I cane back alive this time, I will definitely

    listen to you, rest in bed and never exhaust myself. But not now."

    Nicole gently covered Gabrielle with the nket. Then she got changed and got up to leave.

    When Nicole walked to the living room, Joseph stood there and seemed to realize something. When he

    saw Nicole, he was somewhat at a loss.

    "Mommy, where are you going?"

    "Where are you going?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but frown when she saw Joseph wearing an outfit.

    "I go to find my master."

    Hearing Joseph, Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Master?"

    "I heard it just now. Tim is my master. I promised him that I would take good care of you. At the very

    least, I need to make sure that you will be well before he returns. Since you are going to save Uncle

    Samuel and my master, I have to follow you."

    Joseph looked at Nicole with a firm attitude.

    Nicole was somewhat amused.

    "You recognize Tim as your master? What does he teach you? How to pursue girls?"

    "He knows a lot of things."

    Joseph pouted and seemed to be unhappy that Nicole talked about Tim like that. On the contrary,

    Nicole was a little happy.

    Tim must be content with such a follower.

    "Be good. Stop messing around. Your current task is to take good care of Zoe. Just leave other things

    to Mommy, okay?"

    "Mommy, if you don''t let me follow you, I''ll call Lucas and tell him that you go to save Samuel and Tim

    when you''re not well."

    Joseph even threatened Nicole, which surprised Nicole.

    "Joseph, are you threatening me?"

    "Yes!"

    Joseph did not conceal it at all, which was both funny and annoying.

    "You saw what I did to Gabrielle just now. Don''t stop me, otherwise..."

    "Mommy, I''ve practiced martial arts."

    Nicole had nothing to say in reply.

    Nicole was not in good health now, so she might be defeated by Joseph. However, she was unable to

    let Joseph take risks with her no matter what.

    "Alright, you win. I''ll take you there."

    Nicole shook her head slightly with a look full of love.

    Seeing that Nicole agreed, Joseph grinned.

    "Mommy, let me help you with your bag."

    "Alright."

    Nicole handed the bag to Joseph. Joseph happily took it over and walked out. However, Nicole gave

    him an injection in the neck and cold liquid went into his body after Joseph walked a few steps.

    "Mommy!"

    Joseph looked at Nicole in disbelief, as if he didn''t expect Nicole to treat him like this.

    Nicole whispered, "Be good. I just give you a tranquilizer. It''s not harmful to you. It will only let you

    sleep for a while. Mommy can handle it. Stay at home until Mommyes back. Don''t worry. Mommy

    will definitely bring Uncle and your master back. When you wake up, remember to tell Gabrielle that

    I''ve taken her tranquilizers. Have a nice dream, baby."

    After that, she gently caught Joseph.

    Joseph fell into Nicole''s arms with reluctance.

    When she wanted to carry Joseph into the room, she saw Zoe standing at the door, as if she had seen

    everything.

    Nicole was somewhat surprised and panicked. After all, apart from being a foodie, Zoe was a fragile

    little girl. After being in hospital for four years, Nicole didn''t want Zoe to know the seedy side.

    Just as she was at a loss, Zoe spoke.

    "I don''t know what happened to you, but I seem to have heard you talking about Daddy just now. It''s

    been a long time since I saw him. Mommy, did something happen to Daddy?"

    Nicole was incapable of answering Zoe''s question. Nicole felt that she would hurt Zoe if she hid it from

    Zoe.

    Zoe was Samuel''s daughter, so she has the right to know everything about Samuel, but Nicole found it

    hard to exin.

    "Zoe, I''m sorry I''ve been hiding it from you. But I''m really scared...."

    "Mommy, you will bring Daddy back, right?"

    Zoe did not ask about anything else. She just looked at Nicole withrge watery eyes.

    His eyes were filled with anticipation and hope.

    Who would have the heart to dash her hope?

    Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    "Yes, I will definitely bring your daddy back."

    "Mommy, be careful. Don''t worry. Leave Joseph to me. I won''t let him call Lucas. But you have to

    promise me that you and Daddy wille back safely."

    Nicole felt somewhat moved by Zoe''s words.

    Her daughter had grown up.

    "Okay, I promise."

    After Zoe got the answer she wanted, she turned around and opened the door. She whispered, "You

    take Joseph in. I cannot do it on my own."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well done, Zoe."

    Nicole smiled happily and took Joseph into the room.

    Just as Nicole was about to leave, Zoe grabbed the hem of Nicole''s clothes.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole thought that Zoe wanted to do something, but Zoe just looked at her without saying anything and

    let go of her.

    What Zoe had done stroked Nicole''s heart and she felt very sad.

    "Don''t worry. Mommy will definitely be fine."

    Nicole saw worry and reluctance in Zoe''s eyes.

    Zoe was a careless girl, but she suddenly became so depressed. Nicole was not used to it and felt very

    ufortable.

    Nicole had promised to let Zoe and Lucas live in a secure environment so that they could grow up

    healthy and safe. However, they got into a lot of trouble now. She even didn''t fulfill the promise to take

    her children on a trip.

    Zoe no longer asked when they were going to travel. Perhaps Zoe thought that her mother was

    untrustworthy.

    Nicole felt sad. She kissed Zoe''s face and whispered, "Take good care of Joseph."

    "OK."

    Zoe nodded obediently, took out a drumstick from behind and handed it to Nicole.

    "Give you my drumstick. You will have the strength to fight when you are full."

    Nicole suddenly felt her eyes glistened with tears.

    She hurriedly picked it up and smiled, "Alright, thank you."

    "You''re wee. Come back as soon as possible!"

    After saying that, Zoe turned around and went to the bedside. However, the moment Zoe turned

    around, a pearly tear fell on the floor, tugging at Nicole''s heart.

    Only then did Nicole realize that Zoe knew everything but she didn''t want others to see that she was

    worried.

    Zoe was so considerate and sensible, but Nicole felt sad about it.

    Nicole was afraid that she would be reluctant to leave if she continued watching. Moreover, she didn''t

    know when Gabrielle would wake up.

    Therefore, she took a deep breath and turned around to leave resolutely.

    After walking out of the house, Nicole found that her face was wet. She seemed to have cried

    unconsciously.

    Her children and Samuel had always been her weaknesses. The other party had used her weakness to

    upset her, so Nicole had no choice but to go. However, she did not know who was behind it or what his

    purpose was.

    Nicole left her house, and met Chuck outside.

    "Mrs. Green, where are you going? I''ll go with you."

    Nicole stopped for a moment after hearing that. She was not in good condition now. She thought that

    she would be able to hold on for a bit longer if she went there with Chuck.

    "Alright, I''m leaving now, can you go with me?"

    "I don''t have any ties, and Finn has arranged me to stay here temporarily. So, I can."

    Nicole felt relieved after hearing that.

    They went to the garage and went out on a car. Nicole sat behind while Chuck was driving the car.

    When they arrived at the entrance, the guard asked for a pass, and Nicole hurriedly handed it over.

    Fortunately, she had asked Gabrielle for a pass. Otherwise, she might not be able to go out today.

    The guard looked at it and let them go.

    They went out by car.

    Nicole did not know the route that Samuel took, so she could only get some clues from the police after

    the club was shut down.

    Chuck followed Nicole''s instructions and soon drove out of the Seapolis City.

    After leaving the Seapolis City, the scenery on the road was somewhat deste.

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel sad when she thought about how anxious Samuel was when he was

    tracking someone.

    The scenery outside was getting more and more deste, but it looked somewhat blurry to Nicole.

    Nicole shook her head quickly and suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    How could she suddenly be so sleepy?

    "Chuck, stop!"

    Nicole hurriedly said. Unfortunately, Chuck did not listen to her. Instead, he drove the car very fast.

    Nicole saw a strange smile on Chuck''s face from the rear-view mirror. She wanted to stop the car, but it

    was toote.

 Chapter 540 I Dont Want to See You Now

    Chapter 540 I Don''t Want to See You Now

    The car continued to drive in the direction it was supposed to.

    When Nicole woke up, she found herself in a strange room.

    She looked left and right and realized that no one was there and she herself was safe and sound. So,

    she stood up.

    She recalled what happened before shepsed into unconsciousness.

    Nicole frowned slightly as a trace of doubt shed through her mind.

    Didn''t Chuck work for Mr. Bates?

    Could it be that everything was a conspiracy?

    Or did Chuck bring her to see Mr. Bates?

    But if so, was that necessary for him to be so secretive? And what couldn''t be said explicitly? Why did

    he have to knock her out?

    A series of questions shed through Nicole''s mind.

    She stood up, moved around for a while and discovered that apart from the things she had brought

    from Gabrielle''s house, everything else was there.

    Nicole could not understand why Chuck did so. She opened the door and walked out.

    This was an independent vi near the sea. There were few inhabitants round the ce.

    When Nicole walked out of the room, she discovered that there were bodyguards outside. There were

    quite a few of them. So, it would be difficult for her to defeat them alone.

    Her brows furrowed even tightly.

    Right now, Chuck walked in.

    "Oh, Mrs. Green."

    "Chuck, what do you mean?"

    Nicole looked irritated.

    Ever since she got sick, she seemed to have always been controlled by others. Vincent and Chuck

    could easily take her down.

    She hated her weak body, and she hated the feeling of being controlled. The feeling of being held in

    others'' hand made her feel insecure.

    If she couldn''t even protect herself, could she protect the children and Laurel?

    Chuck seemed to know that Nicole would be angry and said with a smile, "Nicole, I bear you no ill will.

    Don''t be nervous."

    "Is that so? Did you bring me here with good will? What are you doing? Tell me quickly. We can talk

    about it, or just let me go if we can''t. Why bother like that?"

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m afraid not. Nicole, you have to stay here for the time being. You can''t go anywhere. Don''t worry, I

    will take good care of you. I will also try my best to satisfy all your requirements. However, you can¡¯t

    leave this ce."

    What Chuck said irritated Nicole.

    "Is this what you mean or what Mr. Bates means?"

    "Nicole, don''t ask further. You will understandter. I know that you are not well and I have already

    brought you the medicine. Don''t worry, I won''t harm you."

    Chuck put the medicine on the table.

    Nicole took a look. It was indeed the medicine which Gabrielle had prescribed for her, but now she

    didn''t want to eat it at all.

    "I want to see Mr. Bates."

    "I''m sorry. I can''t help you with this."

    Chuck said apologetically.

    Nicole was especially anxious.

    Something wrong happened to Tim. Samuel''s life was uncertain, and his whereabouts were unknown.

    Finn had shot at her as if he had be a different person. A series of things were strange. She

    absolutely could not stay here and wait for death or wait for news.

    "Then what can you do?"

    Nicole was neither arrogant nor impetuous as she coldly looked at Chuck.

    Seeing her like this, Chuck couldn''t figure out what Nicole was thinking. He said, " I can help take care

    of you."

    "Then you can leave. I don''t want to see you now."

    After saying that, Nicole turned her face away.

    Chuck was a little awkward, but he didn''t say anything and directly retreated.

    Nicole didn''t expect him to be so obedient, so she frowned.

    When she was left alone in the room again, Nicole looked around. There were no cameras installed

    here, but outside the room, there were electronic eyes everywhere. In other words, other than this

    room, all the other ces here were monitored.

    Nicole didn''t know if she should thank that person for his respect for her, but she felt especially

    aggrieved.

    Her poor health did not allow her to stay here for too long.

    It seemed impossible for her to fully recover, but waiting for news or waiting for help was not her style.

    What should she do?

    Nicole was on edge.

    The morning passed quickly.

    When Gabrielle woke up, she found that Nicole was gone. She was so anxious that she ordered some

    men to search for Nicole everywhere. After learning that she had driven away from the Seapolis City,

    she was especially worried and hurriedly called ir.

    ir learned about Nicole''s condition and sent people to chase after her towards the direction where

    Samuel was missed, but there was no trace of Nicole. He had no choice but to tell Jason about Nicole''s

    missing.

    Jason was rather anxious and ordered his men to find Nicole.

    For a moment, the entire Seapolis City was once again in a state of tension because of Nicole''s

    disappearance. However, Nicole did not know all of this.

    She was trapped here like a bird in a cage. She was extremely anxious, but no one came to say

    anything to her.

    Nicole knew that she couldn''t go on like this.

    Now that she wanted to leave this ce, it seemed that she had to use some methods.

    Thinking of this, Nicole deliberately shattered the cup in front of her. She shouted and fainted.

    When Chuck received the news that Nicole fainted, he hurriedly rushed over.

    "What''s going on? Didn''t I tell you to take good care of her?"

    Chuck was very angry and didn¡¯t seem to be obedient at all.

    The bodyguard didn''t know how to answer. Chuck had told him that he shouldn''t stay close to Nicole.

    So he had nothing to do with what happened to Nicole. But of course, he didn''tin to him.

    Seeing that the bodyguard did not say anything, Chuck changed his mood and said, "Go and call the

    family doctor."

    "But Mrs. Green is like this. I''m afraid the family doctor won''t be able to cure her."

    The bodyguard looked at Nicole''s pale face and felt a little worried.

    Chuck frowned and said, "Call him over to check her first. We can''t take her out. If something happens,

    we can''t bear this responsibility. As long as she is good, everything will be fine."

    Nicole listened silently. She didn''t know who these people were and why they treated her like this, but

    she still pretended to be in aa.

    The bodyguard quickly went out to call the family doctor.

    Nicole wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to control Chuck, and then ask Chuck to take her

    out. When she was thinking about this, suddenly someone sneak attacked Chuck.

    Weak though Chuck seemed, he was actually a strong person and knocked that one unconscious.

    The sound of fighting attracted the attention of the bodyguards outside.

    Chuck said coldly, "Throw him out. It should be people sent by Vincent. Strengthen your guard and

    don''t let anyone from Vincente in and hurt Nicole."

    "Yes!"

    The bodyguard quickly left.

    Nicole was scared that she broke out in a cold sweat.

    So Chuck was so powerful!

    If she had attacked him just now, there was no chance of her winning. But from what he said, he was

    not one of Vincent¡¯s men, so who else sent him over?

    Was Mr. Bates really Samuel''s friend?

    All these questions would be answered when I saw Samuel.

    Nicole continued to pretend to be dizzy without making a sound.

    Chuck looked at Nicole and thought for a moment, but he still carried her to the bed.

    The family doctor arrived soon and was slightly shocked when he saw Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green?"

    "Yes, so please cure her."

    Chuck nodded.

    The family doctor looked at Nicole and said, "You guys go out first. I¡¯ll give her treatment."

    Chuck did not say anything before leaving the room.

    When there were only two people left in the room, Nicole suddenly grabbed onto his wrist the moment

    the family doctor reached out and stopped the doctor from moving.

    The doctor was shocked, but he tried to pretend to be calm and said, "Mrs. Green, what are you

    doing?"

    "You don''t have to worry about what I want to do. I just want you to take me out of here."

    Cold sweat broke out on Nicole''s face.

    She wasn''tpletely pretending. She really felt ufortable, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t look like a

    real patient. But now, she didn¡¯t care about anything and just wanted to leave this ce quickly.

    The family doctor paused for a moment and then said, "You can''t get out. I can''t bring you out either.

    There are many bodyguards outside. I can''t take you away with me. I advise you to stay here. Besides,

    your health seems to be really poor. If you don''t receive a treatment, I''m afraid..."

    "Cut the crap. I''m leaving now. You''d better think of a good idea. Otherwise, I don''t mind dragging you

    to hell."

    "Mrs. Green, Chuck is not a man to be trifled with. Do you think he will watch you attack me?"

    The family doctor wasn''t worried at all.

    Nicole smiled coldly, drew a dagger from her sleeve and directly putting it against the family doctor''s

    neck.

    "Then you can try. Let''s see if he can save you."

    The cold light shocked the family doctor. He didn''t expect the seemingly weak Nicole to be so decisive.

    For a moment, he couldn''t calm down.

    "Mrs. Green, you know that I''m just a doctor."

    "Right now, I''m not interested in your identity or upation. I just want to leave this ce. I don¡¯t want

    to say it again, okay? Otherwise, I really don''t know what I will do."

    Nicole was now fierce.

    She was really anxious. She had been dyed here all morning. She didn''t know how Tim and Samuel

    were doing now. If it continued to worsen, she could only see their corpses.

    Seeing that the doctor was still hesitating, Nicole''s hand trembled. Immediately, a wave of pain

    assaulted the family doctor. His neck was bleeding.

    The doctor was immediately scared.

    "I can''t take you out, but I can think of a way to get you out of here."

    "What method?"

    Nicole asked coldly. She already had the worst n in her mind.

    The doctor was likely to cheat her, but she''ll have to give it a try now.

    The doctor heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Nicole''s question. As long as Nicole was willing to

    talk with him, it would be OK.

    As he spoke, he took out something from his medical kit.

 Chapter 541 She Had Good Luck

    Chapter 541 She Had Good Luck

    "What is this?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    The doctor hesitated for a moment and whispered, "This is a stamina booster I developed. Once

    consumed, one''s stamina willst for a long time before being exhausted. However, this medicine is not

    perfect. There are some drawbacks which I haven''t figured out yet. I know that you don''t have enough

    energy right now, so it''s impossible for you to get out of here. But if you take this medicine, you can

    have enough time to get out of here, right?"

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "Why did you bring this medicine with you?"

    "I bring it for research. To tell you the truth, this vi has a dungeon. There are some people inside that

    are used to test medicine for me. That''s why I brought it with me."

    Hearing what the doctor said, Nicole was a little angry.

    "You want a living person to test the medicine?"

    She couldn''t help but think of Zama.

    This family doctor was just as hateful as Zama!

    Seeing that Nicole was angry, the doctor hurriedly said, "This is not my idea. It''s Chuck who said that

    the people here are all criminals, the unforgivable ones, so..."

    "Aren''t criminals human? What right do you have to treat them like this? What are the side effects of

    this medicine?"

    "I really don''t know. I''ve just developed it, so I''m going to test it. However, theoretically speaking, drugs

    that increase physical strength are all overdrawing life and physical strength. I think it will make people

    even weaker after the effect wears off."

    Hearing what the doctor said, Nicole''s brows furrowed.

    "Is this your idea? Are you nning to treat me as a rat? How dare you!"

    Hearing that, the doctor was so scared that he almost knelt down.

    "Mrs. Green, I really don''t mean that, but I don''t have any other way to get you out of here right now.

    With your weak health, you can by no means leave this vi. Even if you leave, you won''t be able to

    walk a hundred miles and then you will fall down. No one knows what will happen at that time."

    "If I take this medicine, can I reach City A?"

    That was the ce where Samuel disappeared, the ce where Tim had an ident. This was all

    Nicole wanted to know right now.

    The doctor counted the distance and whispered, "Almost all right, but you''ll probably be weak when you

    get there."

    "How many bottles do you have?"

    "Mrs. Green, don''t be foolish! It is dangerous enough to take it once because it will overdraw your

    stamina. You can''t overdraw many times. If there is something wrong with you, Chuck will me me.

    Mr. Bates will even take my life."

    When the doctor heard Nicole''s question, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    "Mr. Bates? You''re Mr. Bates¡¯ man?"

    "This is all Mr. Bates¡¯ men. Mr. Bates heard that Mrs. Green was controlled by Vincent, so he asked

    Chuck to find you. I don''t know why Chuck brought you here, but Mr. Bates probably wanted to protect

    you."

    Hearing that, Nicole sneered.

    "Protect me? Invite me here in this way? This is the first time I''ve heard that someone would knock me

    out to invite me."

    Hearing Nicole''s mockery, the doctor did not know how to answer.

    Nicole did not expect to receive much useful information from him.

    She said to the doctor, "Show me theyout and defense here. I promise I won''t hurt you, but if you

    don''t cooperate, I won''t show mercy to you."

    "OK. I''ll draw it for you."

    The doctor cooperated very well and drew the topographic map to Nicole, and Nicole also got the

    potion from him.

    "I don¡¯t want to implicate you. I am sorry."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Nicole raised her dagger and knocked the doctor unconscious.

    Looking at the small medicine bottle in her hand, Nicole hesitated.

    The consequences of overdrawing her stamina might be far greater than the doctor had said, but the

    doctor was telling the truth. With her current stamina, not to mention arriving at City A, it would be hard

    for her to leave for a certain distance after walking out of here.

    Right now, she really hated her physical condition. She didn''t want to be a weak person, but she was

    weak at the critical time when the Green family, Samuel and Tim needed her most.

    Gave it a try?

    This was no longer a multiple choice question.

    Nicole looked at the small bottle and thought of Samuel and Tim. She seemed to be able to recall how

    Samuel loved her.

    That man always thought of her first.

    When she remembered how he took care of her during the month after she had a miscarriage, Nicole''s

    lips curled into a gentle smile.

    A bosom friend was enough to her.

    Now that her friend and her husband had been in trouble in City A, she must bring them back even if

    she was crushed to pieces.

    Thinking of this, Nicole smiled faintly and removed the lid with resolution, directly pouring the potion

    into her mouth.

    It was tasteless, just like water. However, she felt a little hot. It was as if some energy was gathering in

    her body and slowly burning.

    Nicole felt as if her entire body was filled with strength. It was as if she had recovered to the state she

    was in when she was not sick in the past.

    Seeing the doctor, Nicole remembered what he said and took away the rest of the medicine.

    The topographic map given by the doctor was very clear.

    Nicole found that there were some vents marked here.

    If she could knock out the bodyguards there, she could get out of the vent.

    After thinking of a solution, Nicole quickly climbed out of the window and found the location of the vent

    ording to the topographic map.

    There were four bodyguards in front of the vent.

    When Nicole saw those strong people, she was somewhat frightened. However, when she thought of

    Samuel, she felt that she had a lot of courage.

    She had learned some fighting skills, and Samuel had also taught her. Although these four bodyguards

    were a bit difficult to deal with now, she still had a chance to win.

    Nicole stretched and directly rushed in through the window.

    "Who?"

    When a bodyguard noticed the noise and turned around, Nicole swept backwards with her left leg and

    kicked him out. Soon after, she turned around in the air and kicked another bodyguard in the chest.

    Seeing this, the other two bodyguards wanted to notify the others. Nicole narrowed her eyes and

    directly grabbed the vase at the side, throwing it at them.

    Her movements were fast with great uracy. Before the two bodyguards could call the others, they

    were hit on the forehead by the vase, and they took a few steps back in dizziness.

    Taking advantage of this, Nicole kicked them in the air and they knelt on the ground. She raised her

    palm and hit their back neck. The two bodyguards instantly fainted.

    The other two bodyguards wanted to attack her, but Nicole took her time and knocked them down.

    Tour bodyguards fainted in less than five minutes.

    She looked at the watch on her wrist and smiled.

    It felt good to be healthy.

    It would be nice if there was nothing wrong with her body.

    She was somewhat sad, but she didn''t have time to care about this. She searched the surroundings

    and found what she had prepared.

    Nicole was somewhat delighted. It seemed like the heavens were helping her.

    She picked up her belongings, opened the venttion passage, and directly left the vi through the

    venttion passage.

    Outside was the garage.

    Nicole didn''t have the car keys, but she opened the car in a crooked way she had learned from Tim and

    started it.

    If Tim was here, she would probably show off her skills proudly.

    When Nicole thought of this, she was somewhat depressed.

    Tim was actually quite nice. However, she, Nicole, could not give him what he wanted.

    Nicole shook her head and threw unnecessary emotions out of her mind. She directly drove out.

    The sound of the car''s engine startled the others, but when they saw that it was Chuck''s car, they were

    somewhat surprised, but they did not stop it.

    Since that they hadn''t reacted, Nicole quickly drove out.

    After the car left the vi, Nicole turned on the phone that she had snatched from the doctor and

    opened the navigation. She drove directly towards City A with the help of the navigation.

    After quite a long time, Chuck got the news that Nicole had left the vi.

    He was annoyed but didn''t know what to do. He never thought that a sickly woman would be able to

    leave the encirclement of so many people.

    He quickly told Mr. Bates about this matter but was told not to move and not to chase after Nicole.

    Chuck didn''t quite understand what Mr. Bates meant, but he didn''t ask.

    Nicole drove the car for a long time. She was worried that someone would chase after her. However, it

    could be more than twenty kilometers away, and there was no one behind her. Only then did she feel

    relieved.

    It seemed that she had pretty good luck.

    Along the path that Samuel and Tim walked, Nicole became more and more frustrated.

    There remained many traces of being ughtered and pursued along the way.

    She felt extremely nervous.

    If it wasn''t for Samuel and Tim who had excellent fighting skills, they probably wouldn''t have been able

    to hold on for so long.

    Was it really Vincent who treated them like this?

    Since they were brothers, why should Vincent kill Samuel with anger hot?

    Nicole had never understood how deep Vincent''s hatred was. Was it so deep that he could be enemies

    with his twin brother?

    She gently shook her head and quickly arrived at City A.

    After arriving in City A, Nicole realized that she was somewhat exhausted.

    No matter what, there is still two to three hundred kilometers left. If it weren''t for this potion, she would

    probably have been exhausted and paralyzed long ago.

    Even so, she felt quite tired.

    She looked around. This ce was very remote and not very lively. Nicole saw the Emperor Hotel not

    far away.

    This was a five-star hotel and its decoration was gorgeous and luxurious, but Nicole hesitated.

    ''I can''t go in here.''

    From the news that Finn had brought back, they had disappeared here.

    The small town looked ordinary, but people here could actually defeat Samuel and Tim, so they

    definitely couldn''t be underestimated.

    Nicole hesitated for a moment before passing through the Emperor Hotel and arriving at the entrance

    of a hotel very far away from it.

    And this hotel happened to be the one where Tim stayed when he first arrived in City A!

    Nicole walked in and saw a chubbydy boss spending time with her phone. However, the phone

    looked familiar.

    It seemed to be Tim''s!

 Chapter 542 Shes Still Breathing

    Chapter 542 She''s Still Breathing

    "Excuse me, ma''am, but can I see your phone?"

    Nicole involuntarily stepped forward. Her words immediately made the hotel owner alert.

    "Why would you want to see my phone? It''s mine! Do you know how much it is? Would you pay for it, if

    it''s broken?"

    "OK, I''ll pay for it!"

    "Even if you would pay for it, I won''t give it to you. Do you want to stay? If you want to stay, now check

    in. If you ask for directions, leave now."

    The owner''s attitude towards Nicole was obviously not as good as her attitude towards Tim. Moreover,

    Nicole was so beautiful. Thedy disliked her even more.

    Nicole didn''t mind, instead, she smiled and said, "Beauty, I''m going to stay at your hotel. You don''t have

    a reason to drive the guests out, do you?"

    "Pay the money and register here. Let me start by saying whether you stay here, you have to pay the

    money first."

    Thedy was somewhat happy when Nicole called her a beauty.

    Nicole continued smiling and said, "Alright. I''ll pay for ten days first, okay?"

    "Ten days? What are you doing here?"

    Thedy suddenly asked.

    This was a small vige. There were no tourist attractions and historical sites nearby. ording to her

    dresses, Nicole didn''t seem to be a native. Why would she stay here for ten days?

    Thedy couldn''t help but think of Tim who came here not long ago.

    ''That man was also dressed very well and was generous. Unfortunately...''

    Thinking of this, thedy suddenly said, "I just remembered that there are no rooms left. You can visit

    other hotels. There is an Emperor Hotel about five kilometers south from here. It''s not bad. You can go

    there."

    Seeing thedy pushing her out, Nicole thought it was strange.

    "Lady, I don''t think you have many guests here. Why don''t you have an empty room? It''s not like I don''t

    give you money. What are you doing?"

    "I don''t have to exin the reason to you. I just don''t want you to stay here. Leave my hotel now!"

    The hotel owner suddenly turned against Nicole.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly. The moment thedy reached out her hand, Nicole quickly grabbed

    her wrist and exerted a little strength.

    "No! It hurts! Let go of me! Don''t provoke me. If you don''t let go of me, I''ll make it hard for you!"

    Thedy was fierce. However, Nicole didn''t care.

    Nicole stretched out her other hand and snatched the phone from thedy, holding it in her hand to

    observe.

    Thedy hurriedly shouted.

    "Give me back my phone! Or, I''ll call the police!"

    "Your phone? Are you sure, it''s your phone? You don''t know the power-on password of your phone?"

    Nicole''s mocking words made thedy''s expression even colder.

    "I just forget it."

    "Okay! However, this doesn''t seem to be your phone. If you keep saying it''s yours, it''s fine. Let''s go to

    the police station and talk about it. You don''t know its power-on password, but I do!"

    As she spoke, Nicole immediately unlocked phone in front of thedy.

    Thedy suddenly became alert.

    "You, you, you..."

    "Where is my friend?"

    Nicole''s face clouded over. She grabbed thedy''s hand harder.

    Thedy felt as if her hand was about to break.

    "Let go of me first! Let go of me and I''ll tell you!"

    Thedy looked around.

    Nicole could tell that thedy would not tell the truth easily. Perhaps thedy would run away as soon

    as she let go, and this was what Nicole wanted.

    Nicole pretended not to guess thedy''s thoughts and whispered, "You''ll tell me where my friend is if I

    let you go, won''t you?"

    "Yes, yes, yes. As long as you let me go, I''ll tell you!"

    Thedy hurriedly begged for mercy.

    Nicole thought for a moment before letting go of thedy''s hand.

    At this moment, thedy suddenly sprinkled something simr to flour or lime powder to Nicole.

    Even though Nicole was prepared, she had no choice but to take a step back and even close her eyes.

    Taking advantage of this, thedy rushed out and quickly ran in one direction.

    Nicole wiped her face. Her eyes were filled with anger.

    She nced at the phone. Thest call was indeed from thendline of the hotel.

    In other words, thedy must know where Tim went.

    Thinking of this, Nicole quickly followed out. Unfortunately, thedy was like a loach, and she

    disappeared all of a sudden.

    Nicole was a little annoyed. Nicole never expected that thedy would actually escape under her nose.

    Nicole searched around again, but still couldn''t find her.

    Just as she was feeling discouraged, Nicole suddenly realized that many people were gathering around

    the riverbank.

    Nicole was a little curious and walked over.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Someone died in the river."

    A child told Nicole.

    Nicole felt nervous.

    Could it be Samuel or Tim?

    A strong sense of unease caused Nicole to quickly pull away the crowd and walk forward. There was a

    little girl about ten years old lying on the ground.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Her body had already turned a little pale because of staying in the water for a long time.

    Nicole was a mother and had children of her own. When she saw this, she felt somewhat heartache.

    Just as Nicole was about to leave, she suddenly realized that the clothes the little girl was wearing

    looked simr to the Shooting Club''s uniform in the Seapolis City.

    Could it be that she was the child been trafficked?

    Nicole became alert. She took a closer look, only to find that the little girl''s eyes seemed to move.

    ''Was she still alive?''

    Nicole quickly stepped forward and crouched down. She ignored the noises and quickly ced her

    finger under the little girl''s nose.

    ''Her breathing was very shallow, and I was almost unable to feel it.''

    Nicole made a decision immediately. She picked up the little girl and shouted, "She''s still alive! Where

    is the hospital? Can you call an ambnce?"

    This little girl was the key to everything.

    Samuel followed her to this ce. Now that the girl had appeared here, and was in such a state, what

    about Samuel and Tim?

    Nicole was too confused, but no one could answer her.

    Perhaps this little girl was the answer to everything!

    However, no one around called for an ambnce.

    Nicole had no choice but to pick up the little girl and run towards the nearest hospital.

    Nicole reached a hospital. The doctor saw the little girl in Nicole''s arms and pinched her nose. "Why

    are you carrying the dead people here? Hurry up and get out!"

    "She''s still alive! She''s still breathing! Doctor, hurry and save her!"

    Nicole was very anxious, but the doctor didn''t want to save the girl.

    "Who tell you she''s still alive? I''m the doctor. Look at her. Her skin is pale and she''s dead. Hurry up and

    leave."

    As he spoke, the doctor was about to drive Nicole outside.

    Nicole angrily grabbed the doctor''s finger and used a lot of strength.

    "I told you to save her!"

    Most of the time, it was impossible to reason things out to some scum.

    The doctor cried out in pain. However, no matter how he tried, he could not break free. Only then did he

    realize that he had provoked an unusual woman.

    "Beauty, let go of me first. How can I treat the girl if you don''t let go of me?"

    Nicole had already been tricked once.

    Even though it was a simple and remote vige, the people here weren''t kind.

    Nicole picked up the scalpel and pressed it against the doctor''s neck.

    "Just treat her like this. If I see you being perfunctory in any slightest way, I will make you disappear. If

    you don''t believe me, try it."

    Nicole''s icy cold nce threw the doctor into a thrill, scaring the doctor so much that his legs trembled.

    "Beauty, you''re gone too far. The scalpel is very sharp. Put it down!"

    "Cut the crap, hurry up and save her!"

    Nicole didn''t want to talk too much to him. The scalpel was sent forward slightly, and a warm liquid

    instantly seeped out from the doctor''s neck.

    The doctor''s face turned pale.

    The doctor clearly realized that Nicole was not joking with her. Perhaps Nicole would really kill her.

    The doctor shivered and sent the little girl to the operating room.

    Originally, the doctor intended to iste Nicole from the operating room with the reason that irrelevant

    personnel was not allowed to enter. When she saw Nicole''s icy eyes, her words changed.

    "You need to wear the sterile clothes before you enter. Otherwise, it will be very easy for the patient to

    be infected during the operation. I can''t guarantee that I can save the child."

    Nicole naturally knew as well. She didn''t say anything else and wore the sterile clothes.

    The doctor saw that Nicole was quick-witted and whispered, "Can you give me a hand? The nurses are

    out of town. This is a small town and there aren''t many nurses here, so..."

    "Hurry up and start. I''ll help you."

    Nicole''s voice was cold, but it still let the doctor breathe a sigh of relief.

    The doctor quickly began to examine the little girl.

    Nicole watched from the side and noticed that the little girl''s throat was a little dark. She couldn''t help

    but ask, "What''s wrong with this?"

    "Someone gave her poison. Beauty, under such circumstances, I really can''t guarantee that I can save

    her."

    "Do your best and the results are up to God. I won''t make things difficult for you if you''ve done your

    best. But if youplete in a perfunctory manner, don''t me me for being merciless."

    "Yes, yes, yes."

    The doctor broke out in cold sweat and began to treat the little girl.

    Nicole had always been by her side.

    Actually, Nicole was very anxious. She even wanted to find the missingdy now. However, the little girl

    was in danger and she might rte to the whereabouts of Samuel and Tim. Nicole had no choice but to

    calm down and wait.

    The effects of the medicine on her body had already begun to fade. Nicole felt a strong sense of

    tiredness. She even wanted to lie down and rest immediately, but she could not.

    Nicole took a deep breath and felt that her strength is constantly flowing away. If this went on, it was

    very likely that she would faint here. At that time, she didn''t know what would happen.

    Nicole looked at the doctor, who was trying to save the little girl.

    It would be impossible to ask the doctor to stop at this time. However, Nicole was getting more and

    more exhausted, and she even felt sleepy.

    ''What should I do?''

    Right now, Nicole really hoped that someone would be by her side and took her ce to wait for the

    little girl to wake up.

    Nicole''s legs went weak. In order to prevent the doctor from noticing, Nicole had to hold the handrail

    beside her. Suddenly, Nicole had a ckout and she involuntarily staggered for a moment before she

    fell towards the doctor.

 Chapter 543 Nightmare

    Chapter 543 Nightmare

    ''I was screwed!''

    Nicole finally thought to herself. She had already fallen uncontrobly.

    Nicole did not know what would happen to her, nor did she know what would happen to the little girl.

    Everything was out of her control.

    The doctor caught Nicole the moment she fell.

    ''This girl was very fierce, but she was also very good-looking.''

    The doctor looked through Nicole. In the end, the doctor ced Nicole on the hospital bed beside her

    while she concentrated on treating the little girl.

    Nicole slept soundly this time.

    In her sleep, there seemed to be countless people chasing after her. Nicole didn''t know where to run.

    She could only see Samuel waiting for her not far away.

    But when she wanted to get closer, Samuel took a few steps back.

    "Samuel, don''t leave!"

    Nicole cried out, tears streaming down her face. She ran faster and chased after Samuel. However,

    there was still a distance away.

    "Where the hell are you? Quicklye back!"

    Nicole cried out in pain.

    It looked only a few dozen meters between them. However, Nicole felt as if there were countless

    mountains and rivers. She just cannot get close to him.

    Nicole squatted on the ground in pain and cried.

    A pair of slender legs fell into her line of sight.

    "Why are you crying again? Haven''t I told you that you''re not allowed to cry anymore? Crying isn''t

    pretty."

    A familiar voice rang out. Nicole suddenly raised her head and saw Samuel standing in front of her with

    a gentle expression. He extended his hand towards her.

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole suddenly felt wronged.

    She suddenly threw herself into Samuel''s embrace.

    His embrace was still so warm and safe that Nicole didn''t want to leave.

    "Silly girl."

    Samuel gently touched her head and smiled indulgently.

    His palms were still so warm andfortable.

    Suddenly, the sound of a sharp knife piercing into her skin came. With a severe pain, Nicole released

    Samuel in disbelief.

    Bright red blood flowed out of her chest. The one who stabbed her was actually Samuel, who had a

    gentle smile on his face.

    "Samuel, you..."

    Nicole covered her chest, almost suffocating from the pain. However, Samuel''s eyes gradually became

    cold.

    "No, you''re not Samuel. Who are you?"

    Nicole wanted to grab Samuel''s hand. However, he actually disappeared in front of her.

    "Samuel, Samuel."

    Nicole screamed in pain as she sat up.

    "You''re awake?"

    An unfamiliar voice sounded, causing Nicole to subconsciously look at her.

    When Nicole saw the unfamiliar person in front of her, she was a little confused.

    "You don''t recognize me?"

    The doctor looked at her with a funny look and said, "Did you forget everything after sleeping for a

    while? You grabbed me by the neck so fiercely before and asked me to treat the little girl."

    Hearing this, Nicole remembered.

    "Where''s the little girl? How is she?"

    As she spoke, she was about to leave the bed. However, Nicole had a ckout and she fell onto the

    bed.

    The doctor looked at her and whispered, "Don''t get too excited now. You''re already overloaded. I don''t

    know what''s going on with your body, but you''ve been unconscious for three days."

    "Three days? You said I slept for three days? How is that possible?"

    Nicole felt that she had just fallen asleep and had a nightmare.

    Nightmare?

    Yes!

    It was definitely a nightmare!

    Why would she have such a dream?

    Samuel definitely would not hurt her, would he?

    However, the scene in the dream was so clear that Nicole still felt pain and cold sweat dripping down

    her back when Nicole remembered it again.

    Could this be an early warning?

    Nicole was not sure. However, she felt as if someone had dug a big hole in her heart. It was bleeding

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    and painful. No matter how she tried, she still hurt.

    Nicole''s face clouded over with sorrow and she seemed to be somewhat distracted. The doctor couldn''t

    help but cough and say, "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole quickly calmed down.

    Now was not the time for her to feel sad, nor was it the time for her to think nonsense. Since she had

    arrived here, no matter how difficult it was, she would still have to try.

    Even if it was as terrible as she had dreamed, Samuel had lost his mind; she still had to bring him

    home.

    Thinking of this, Nicole quickly adjusted her emotions.

    Seeing that Nicole could control her emotions well in a short period, the doctor couldn''t help but look at

    Nicole a few more times.

    "You''re not native here. What are you doing here?"

    Nicole looked at the doctor in front of her.

    The doctor was about the same age as her, and the doctor was even a little older. Time left deep marks

    on her face.

    Perhaps she used to be a beauty, but now the doctor''s face was covered in wrinkles. She had sallow

    skin. Nicole could not even see a trace of vigor from her.

    "I can''t tell you what I''m doing here for the time being. I just want to know, how is that little girl?"

    "She''s fine. Don''t worry. She''s lucky. If you came herete for a few minutes, she might have lost her

    life. I can save her life, but I cannot treat her mouth and tongue. I''ve checked. Her tongue was cut off

    artificially. Who is so cruel?"

    The doctor stared at Nicole and wanted to find an answer from her.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I don''t know. When I saw her, she was just pulled out of the river."

    "You''re very kind. There are not many people like you now. Aren''t you afraid of being med by her?

    Or are you trying to save her for some other reason?"

    The doctor stared at Nicole. Her eyes were as sharp as an X-ray.

    Nicole did not avoid her gaze and said with a faint smile, "I do have my own motives. The little girl was

    trafficked here by human traffickers, and my husband came here to look for her. However, after he

    arrived here, he disappeared and could not be contacted. That''s why Ie over here. I want to know

    what''s going on here. I find this little girl by ident. She''s on the verge of death. I want to know my

    husband''s whereabouts from her. "

    Nicole did not hide anything from the doctor.

    She could tell that the doctor was not a bad person.

    One''s eyes could tell whether a person was good or bad. Although the doctor looked cold, her eyes

    were clear and kind.

    The doctor was slightly stunned and said in a low voice, "It will take her a few days to recover. Now,

    you are in trouble. Do you know your health condition?"

    "I know."

    Nicole smiled faintly. Her calm made the doctor frown slightly.

    "You know? Then why are youing here so willfully? Why are you still taking some inexplicable

    stamina enhancing drugs? Do you know that you''re overdrawing your life? If you could have lived for

    half a year before, then I can tell you now that you only have three months left."

    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I can find him and know that he is fine, even if I can only live for one day, I

    won''t regret it."

    Nicole''s words caused the doctor''s expression to change slightly.

    "Stupid. A woman who gives everything to love without hesitation is simply a fool. You can get a man''s

    money; you can get his power, but don''t believe a man''s love. Everything a man said was just sweet

    talk and poison. Are you stupid? You sacrificed your health. Today, you are so selfless to that man.

    When you are lying on the bed one day, do you think that man will take care of you? "

    The doctor said angrily.

    Nicole could tell from her tone and expression that a man might have hurt this doctor. If she continued

    to argue with the doctor, she wouldn''t get any benefits at all. Moreover, her body was very weak now.

    She was no match for this doctor. The doctor could even press her down on the bed with just a finger.

    Seeing that Nicole did not speak, the doctor frowned slightly.

    "What? You think I''m wrong?"

    "No. Everyone has his own opinion."

    Nicole did not argue. She just said it indifferently.

    Her health condition was terrible.

    Now, not to mention getting out of bed, Nicole didn''t have the slightest bit of strength. Nicole felt sick

    and dizzy.

    Seeing Nicole''s stubbornness, the doctor smiled and said, "Although you don''t say anything, you must

    be calling me a mad woman in your heart, right? You cannot go anywhere in this condition. Just stay

    here and rest. Although you get ill badly, I can guarantee that as long as you cooperate with me, you

    will be able to live to the age you want. As for that little girl, she is still unconscious. I would let you

    know when she''s awake. Have a good rest. "

    After saying that, the doctor was about to leave.

    "Wait a moment!"

    Nicole hurriedly stopped her.

    "Doctor, I know that I was rude to you when I came here. I also know that what you''re doing is for my

    own good. But I really don''t need to rest. Where''s my bag? Please return my things to me. I want to

    leave as soon as possible and find my husband."

    Nicole found that her parcel was missing.

    Nicole only saw the doctor in this hospital. No one would take it away except the doctor.

    The doctor said coldly, "Do you want to continue taking that medicine to save your husband?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole did not conceal anything. She found that in front of this doctor, there were no secrets.

    Although her eyes were clear, they seemed to see through everything.

    The doctor said coldly, "If you hadn''t entered my hospital and hadn''t forced me to save the little girl, it

    doesn''t matter if you''re alive or dead now. Now that you''ve entered my hospital and even forced me to

    save her, then you cannot go anywhere until you recover. As for the potion you mentioned, I''ve thrown

    it away. Keeping such a harmful thing is a disaster."

    "What did you say? How can you throw it away?"

    Nicole was instantly excited.

    That was the only method she could save Tim and find Samuel. Now the doctor threw it away!

    Then how could she find Samuel? How could she find Tim? She cannot stay in this remote hospital for

    the rest of her life!

 Chapter 544 I Miss You, My Sweetie, Okay?

    Chapter 544 I Miss You, My Sweetie, Okay?

    "That''s who I am. What? You don''t like it?"

    The doctor smiled, but it looked like a forced one.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Return my things!"

    Nicole took a deep breath and intended to throw caution to the wind. As long as she could control the

    doctor at the first possible moment, she would have a way to have her return her things.

    However, the moment Nicole exerted her strength, she felt a pain in the bone as if she was stabbed by

    a needle. She couldn''t help but groan and copse onto the sick bed again.

    The doctor looked at her coldly and said, "You''d better be obedient. I''m a doctor, and I can save or kill

    people, if you want to die soon."

    After that, she did not say a word and turned around to leave the ward.

    Nicole''s heart suddenly turned cold.

    She could feel being stabbed by needles all over her body.

    She didn''t know what that doctor had done to her, or, was the pain the result of exhaustion caused by

    the drug? She didn''t know anything, but the only thing she knew was that she was more like a cripple

    now.

    Not only was she a cripple, she was in this remote ce, controlled by a doctor who seemed to be

    somewhat paranoid.

    What should she do?

    How could she turn the table?

    She didn''t know how the little girl was doing. Although the doctor said that she had been rescued,

    Nicole was still a little worried because she didn''t see it with her own eyes.

    Maybe the doctor lied to her.

    She struggled to get up, but the more she struggled, the more painful she felt. In the end, she had no

    choice but to lie on the bed and pant, and she punched the bed fiercely.

    Why did she put herself into such a situation?

    Samuel and Tim might be waiting for her to rescue them, she couldn''t be trapped here!

    Nicole was a little depressed. She had used all of her strength, but she couldn''t leave the sick bed.

    Instead, she was so tired that she was out of breath.

    Shey on the bed and looked at the ceiling. She suddenly noticed a camera.

    There was a camera in this hospital?

    Nicole frowned.

    She remained silent and looked straight at the camera. She didn''t know if the doctor was watching her

    from the camera.

    Nicole''s mind raced.

    A seemingly dpidated hospital actually had cameras in the ward. What did this mean?

    It looked like this doctor wasn''t simple.

    Who was she?

    Nicole now knew that she couldn''t leave. Rather than struggling, she might as well gather her strength

    and leave this ce while the doctor didn''t pay attention.

    Thinking of this, Nicole quieted down and felt that her body was empty.

    Perhaps the doctor was right, she was asking for death.

    Her effort to deplete her physical strength and life was for the sake of that man in her heart.

    The nightmare she had not long ago appeared in her mind again.

    Did something really happen to Samuel?

    Nicole was very uneasy.

    She found that the doctor did not confiscate her phone, nor did she take Tim''s phone.

    Nicole wanted to ask for help, but from who?

    Finn was missing. Even if he was nearby, Nicole didn''t dare to look for him because he wanted to kill

    her not long ago.

    It would take time for ir and Gabrielle to arrive here. Moreover, she had to keep Lucas in the dark,

    so the best solution was not to rm Gabrielle and the others.

    Laurel was now under Vincent''s control.

    Nicole suddenly found herself alone.

    She didn''t even have anyone to call for help.

    Nicole sighed. She took Tim''s phone and turned it on. She wanted to find some clues from it.

    Unfortunately, Tim''s phone had nothing other than rosters.

    She had a headache.

    Right at this moment, Nicole noticed that Tim had made a call, but it did not get through and he did not

    dial again.

    It was a number for andline.

    Perhaps Tim dialed the wrong number?

    Nicole did not know, but her intuition told her that this might be a clue.

    She took her phone and dialed.

    The other party answered after three beeps.

    "Hello, this is Emperor Hotel. How can I help?"

    When the reception''s voice sounded, Nicole was stunned.

    Emperor Hotel?

    When she came here, she hesitated at the entrance of the Emperor Hotel. What did the Emperor Hotel

    have to do with Tim?

    Nicole hung up the phone.

    Was Tim at Emperor Hotel?

    It was puzzling that there was a five-star hotel in such a remote ce.

    From the looks of it, the local people didn''t seem to be able to afford to stay in a five-star hotel.

    However, it seemed that this hotel was doing well. Could it be that there was something inside story

    that she didn''t know?

    Nicole frowned. She had a hunch that Tim might be at the Emperor Hotel, but she couldn''t go out, even

    if she could, she couldn''t run into the hotel with herself knowing nothing.

    Thinking of this, Nicole called Lucas.

    "Mommy, you finally remember your sweetie?"

    Lucas sounded somewhat resentful.

    Nicole was slightly astounded. She smiled and said, "Didn''t we have a video chat a few days ago?"

    "Mommy doesn''t love me anymore. You didn''t send me any videos or call me for a few days, yet you

    said it so casually. Do you have another sweetie?"

    Although Lucas said this, she could tell that he was in a good mood.

    "Fine, stop pretending. Did you have fun with Hedy?"

    "What do you mean by having fun? I was helping Hedy to familiarize herself with the environment."

    Lucas sounded like an adult, and Nicole smiled when she heard this.

    "Alright, you are helping her."

    "That''s for sure."

    Lucas smiled and suddenly asked, "Mommy, is Samuel back? Did you find the trafficked child?"

    Hearing her son asking this, Nicole whispered, "Your daddy hasn''t returned yet. He should be returning

    soon. Why are you asking about that child?"

    "That child is Hedy''s elder sister. Her name is Karina. Hedy has always been concerned about her.

    That''s why I asked."

    In Lucas'' opinion, Samuel was omnipotent, and it was a piece of cake for him to look for a human

    trafficker. But he could not imagine that Samuel had gone missing, and Nicole was in City A.

    Upon learning the identity of the little girl, Nicole was shocked. Perhaps it was God''s will that she saved

    Karina, otherwise, Hedy would be so sad.

    Recalling what happened to Karina and Hedy, Nicole felt a little sad.

    "I will tell your daddy to try his best to save Karina. Don''t worry."

    Nicole couldn''t tell her son that Karina had been found, so she perfunctorily said that to him.

    Lucas said happily, "Thank you, Mommy. By the way, what can I do for you?"

    "Do I have to call you for a favor? Didn''t you say you were my sweetie? Mommy missed you, okay?"

    Nicole''s words made Lucasugh.

    "Mommy, although I like to hear this, please tell me your purpose."

    "Oh, you uncooperative brat!"

    Nicole felt so embarrassed.

    In such a desperate situation, Nicole felt somewhat relieved upon hearing her son''s sweet voice and

    arguing with him.

    However, Lucas smiled and said, "Mommy, Hedy is very restrained at ir''s ce. She doesn''t know

    how to use things. I have to teach her. If you have nothing else to say, I have to go."

    "Brat, the saying goes that people forget their mother after marriage. You haven''t married yet!"

    Nicole suddenly felt a little jealous.

    Lucasughed out loud.

    "Mommy, Hedy is just my sister. You are overthinking."

    "Yeah, I''m overthinking it. Brat, get me some information about a hotel."

    Nicole decided to be straightforward with her son, or else she would be suffocated by jealousy.

    When Lucas heard that he was going to investigate a hotel, he couldn''t help but ask, "Mommy, are you

    going on a trip? With Samuel? Or with us?"

    "It''s not a trip. I have some business to do. Help me find out who the owner of the Emperor Hotel is. It''s

    in City A."

    After Nicole finished speaking, Lucas was bbergasted for a moment.

    "Mommy, you are in City A?"

    "No. I just want to investigate this hotel. I have some things to deal with."

    Nicole was surprised by her son''s intuition, but she didn''t dare to admit it, so she prevaricated.

    Fortunately, Lucas did not ask further.

    "Alright, I''ll let you knowter."

    After hanging up, Nicole suddenly found someone behind her.

    She turned her head and saw the doctor looking at her with aplicated expression, like a ghost.

    When did shee in?

    How much of the conversation did she hear?

    Why didn''t she hear her footsteps at all?

    Nicole felt chill down her spine.

    "When did youe in? Doctor, did you know to knock the door before entering?"

    Nicole''s tone was very unfriendly.

    No matter who it was, no one would be in a good mood when being eavesdropped on.

    The doctor didn''t seem to hear it. She looked at the phone in Nicole''s hand and asked, "Who did you

    call?"

    "Does it have anything to do with you? Or do you want to confiscate my phone?"

    Nicole nervously gripped her phone.

    Now this was the only tool she had tomunicate with the outside world, so she couldn''t let this

    paranoid doctor take it away.

    The doctor seemed to notice Nicole''s vignce and whispered, "Don''t worry, I won''t take your phone

    away. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have gotten it. I just want to know, who did you call?"

    "Does it matter?"

    Nicole noticed that the doctor''s eyes were teary, and she looked sad, but she still did not dare to let

    down her guard.

    The doctor looked at Nicole for a long time. When Nicole thought that she would continue to observe

    her like this, she suddenly said, "That little girl is awake. If you want to take a look, I can get you over."

    Nicole thought that the doctor would chase the dead end about who she called. She did not expect that

    she would suddenly change the topic, and the topic she was talking about was precisely what she

    wanted to know the most at present.

    "I want to go take a look."

    Nicole was very anxious, but the doctor suddenly bent and put her face in front of Nicole. She

    whispered, "You can go and see her, but on one condition."

 Chapter 545 Im Nicole

    Chapter 545 I''m Nicole

    "What condition?"

    Nicole''s vignce rose again.

    When the doctor saw her like this, she whispered, "Don''t be nervous. I won''t make things difficult for

    you. Let me see the person you just called after I cure the little girl."

    "What?"

    Nicole was quite surprised.

    What kind of condition was this?

    Or, was this woman asking for something from Lucas?

    Nicole didn''t know, but just as she was about to refuse, she heard the doctor say, "If you agree, I can

    tell you where to find your husband and your friends."

    "How did you know I was looking for my friend?"

    Nicole frowned. She had a hunch that this woman was not simple.

    "This is a man''s phone. I saw someone take it a few days ago," the doctor said as she looked at the

    phone Nicole put on the table.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this sentence.

    "You saw someone else take it? What did that person look like? Where did he live?"

    "Let''s see the little girl first. Remember my condition."

    After saying that, the doctor pushed the wheelchair over and let Nicole sit on it. Then, she pushed her

    out of the ward.

    The hospital was deserted, and there was not even a single patient. Nicole felt it so deste.

    "Why is there no patient in this hospital? Are you running illegal businesses?"

    Nicole wanted to set a trap.

    The doctor said coldly, "Local people rarely get sick. Even if they do, they will not be treated by me."

    "Why?"

    The doctor did not answer Nicole''s question.

    When they arrived at Karina''s room, Karina was still unconscious, but she looked much better.

    It had to be acknowledged that the doctor''s medical practices were outstanding, and Karina''s pale body

    was under recover.

    "Is she alright?"

    "I told you, she doesn''t have any big problems for now."

    After the doctor finished speaking, she walked out, leaving this space for Nicole.

    When Nicole arrived in front of Karina, she looked carefully. Three days ago, due to the immersion in

    the river water, Karina''s appearance couldn''t be seen clearly. Now, her skin was getting rosy, and she

    discovered that Karina and Hedy looked indeed somewhat simr.

    Sometimes, the world would be really amazing. Nicole never expected that the child trafficked was

    Karina.

    Nicole didn''t know if it was because she stared at Karina for too long, or Karina happened to wake up,

    but their gazes met.

    Nicole was dumbfounded, but Karina instantly became alert.

    She couldn''t speak, but she immediately stayed away from Nicole and tightly grabbed the quilt.

    Three days ago, she was thrown into the river by Fiona. She thought that she would die without a doubt

    yet she survived.

    But who was this woman in front of her?

    After experiencing death, Karina was now vignt towards people. Even though Nicole looked very

    friendly and kind, she still looked at her silently and was ready to escape anytime.

    Nicole saw caution and fear in her eyes.

    She didn''t know what Karina had experienced, but she suddenly remembered her own child. Seeing

    her like this, Nicole said somewhat distressed, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."

    However, Karina still did not react and did not let her guard down at all.

    "Are you Karina? And you have a sister called Hedy?"

    Karina immediately opened her eyes wide at Nicole''s words with a sh of surprise in them, followed

    by a more cautious look.

    "Don''t be afraid, I know where your sister Hedy is. Perhaps you didn''t know when you left, but what I

    want to tell you is that the club that imprisoned you has been taken care of by the police. Some of the

    children have returned home, while others have been sent to the orphanage. Your sister Hedy has

    been adopted and is currently with my son. Oh, by the way, my son''s name is Lucas."

    Nicole smiled and said. Regardless of how vignt Karina was, she said what she wanted to say.

    Karina frowned withplex emotions.

    Hedy was adopted?

    Really?

    The woman in front of her looked very kind, but could she believe her?

    Karina was not sure.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Right at this moment, Lucas called.

    Nicole was d that the doctor did not take away her cell phone. She looked at Karina, and then turned

    on the phone and the speaker in front of her.

    "Lucas."

    "Mommy, I found something about the Emperor Hotel."

    Lucas'' words caused Karina''s body to tremble.

    Emperor Hotel?

    Why did this woman investigate the Emperor Hotel?

    Karina nced at Nicole and found that Nicole did not pay attention to her. However, her spirit was

    raised by the words ''Emperor Hotel'', and Karina observed Nicole.

    "Who is the owner?"

    "It''s a person called Aydan Calo. However, this person was very strange. Old generations of his family

    didn''t umte much fortune but he suddenly became the owner of the Emperor Hotel. He did not

    have any other business, and he only liked to y cards. He had a daughter named Fiona, who was

    currently managing the hotel. The Calo family has nothing but this hotel. However, strangely enough,

    the Emperor Hotel earns quite considerable ie in such a remote ce like City A, and there are

    often luxury carsing and going. I checked and found that City A does not have any tourist

    attractions, nor does it have any special industries or ces that can attract rich people. Why are there

    so many people visiting the Emperor Hotel?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    "Considerable ie? Luxury cars? Where did these people go?"

    "I don''t know either. But Mommy, why are you investigating this? Did something happen to Samuel over

    there?"

    Lucas was sensitive and he could sense something through a few traces.

    Nicole was both proud and depressed for having such a wise son.

    "No, I''m just checking this hotel. Alright, if there''s nothing else, then hang up. I have something to do

    here."

    "Mommy, there''s something else I need to tell you."

    "What is it?"

    "The manager of this hotel, Fiona, has a rtionship with Tim, and it seems that they are quite

    intimate."

    Nicole''s eyes lit up at Lucas'' words.

    "You said that Fiona is rted to Tim?"

    "That''s right, and there was a scandal between them. It''s said that Tim spent a lot of money on this

    Fiona."

    Lucas was talking about rumors about Tim as well as checking where Nicole was calling from.

    When he saw that theputer showed that Nicole was in City A, his eyes narrowed, but he turned off

    theputer calmly.

    Nicole said with a headache, "You are just a child, will you not investigate Tim''s affairs? You have to

    keep your soul pure and clean, understand?"

    "I see, Mommy. Alright, I got to go. Hedy wants tarts. I promised to take her to KFC. I''ll call youter."

    Karina was stunned at Lucas¡¯ words.

    Hedy?

    Was he talking about Hedy just now?

    However, Nicole shook her head with a smile and said, "Sure enough, with Hedy, you don''t want

    Mommy anymore. Alright, be careful, and don''t eat too much."

    "Got it, Mommy, you''re so nagging."

    Lucas hung up after he finished speaking.

    Nicole, on the other hand, felt wry because of her son''s words.

    How old was he? He disliked her for being nagging?

    When she hung up, she realized that Karina was looking straight at her with her eyes flickering with

    spirit.

    Nicole knew that she might hear Hedy''s name, so she was excited.

    "The one who spoke to me just now was my son Lucas. My name is Nicole. Your sister Hedy was

    adopted by my good friend. Don''t worry, my friend and his wife have no children. They are kind and are

    doctors. They will definitely treat your sister well. When we return to Seapolis City, I will take you to see

    your sister Hedy."

    Karina was shocked by Nicole''s words.

    She looked at Nicole and thought about what Tim had said. She couldn''t believe that the woman she

    needed to go back to Seapolis City to look for was here.

    Karina hesitated and was not sure. She took a pen and paper and wrote, "Are you really Nicole?"

    "Yes, you know me?"

    Nicole felt strange at this question and couldn''t help but ask.

    Karina shook her head and wrote on the paper, "Tim told me to look for you."

    "You know where Tim is?"

    Nicole excitedly held Karina''s wrist.

    Karina felt a little pain, but she only frowned.

    Before she was certain that Nicole was a good person, she would never put herself in danger again.

    She had to survive to see her younger sister Hedy.

    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Nicole said anxiously, "Do you know where Tim is? Did something

    happen to him? Why is his phone in someone else''s hands?"

    But Karina did not react.

    She even closed her eyes, looking very tired.

    Nicole was very anxious, but seeing Karina like this, she couldn''t bear to force her.

    "Karina, I don''t know what happened to you, but I really want to know Tim''s whereabouts. I''m very

    worried about him. If you know, can you tell me? I will definitely be very grateful."

    However, Karina did not seem to hear it and did not respond at all.

    Nicole''s heart was being tortured by anxiety, but she couldn''t force this little girl, so she had no choice

    but to change the topic.

    "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. The man chasing after you is called Samuel. He is my

    husband and the father of my child. He came for you. Now that you are here, where was he?"

    Nicole was overwhelmed by worry, but Karina only looked at her, and then closed her eyes again.

    Seeing her like this, Nicole sighed and said, "Alright, have a rest. The doctor here has a strange

    temper, and you don''t have to be afraid. We''ll talk after you recover. I''m leaving."

    After saying that, Nicole went out of the ward on the wheelchair.

    The hospital was still deserted. This city was spooky, and the people here were unfathomable.

    Nicole didn''t get any useful information from Karina. Looking in the direction of the Emperor Hotel, she

    thought that she might as well go to there to take a look. Perhaps there would be a clue.

 Chapter 546 I Want Your Life

    Chapter 546 I Want Your Life

    When Nicole returned to the ward, she saw the doctor standing in front of the window, holding a toy in

    her hand. She did not know what she was thinking.

    That was a child''s toy.

    Nicole remained silent. She knew that the doctor might have many stories, but she didn''t have time to

    listen to them now.

    "I want to leave."

    Nicole said lightly.

    Without looking backing, the doctor whispered, "You can leave as long as you feel better."

    "I know my physical condition. Thank you for your concern, but I can''t stay here anymore. I want to

    leave."

    Nicole knew that without the permission of the doctor, she couldn''t leave. Ordinary and depressed as

    the hospital looked, Nicole found that there were surveince cameras everywhere.

    If there were a few patients in a hospital, why would there be so many surveince cameras? Or was

    there something here that she didn''t know?

    If it was in the past, Nicole might have the mood to explore, but now she couldn''t wait to leave and find

    Samuel and Tim''s whereabouts.

    City A was so weird.

    The doctor turned around slowly and looked straight at Nicole. "You can leave," she whispered. "That

    little girl stays."

    "No."

    "There''s no room for discussion. If this little girl is here, you mighte back. But if she leaves with

    you, you won''t. I''ll give you three days. If you don''t show up by then, I''ll kill her!"

    "What did you say? How could you do this?"

    Nicole was instantly enraged.

    The doctor said unhurriedly, "I told you that I''m not a good doctor. I can save lives and take lives. But

    for me, that little girl would have died a long time ago. Now that I save her life, I can take it away. Your

    body canst for three days. If you don''te back on time, you will be exhausted. And there is no

    guarantee that I could save you at that time. Since you''re not here, the life of the little girl won''t matter

    anymore, right?"

    Nicole clenched her hands, seething with anger and saying, "Is that how you see life?"

    "I don''t know about others, but I want your life. With me, you can''t die."

    "Why? I didn''t make any deal with you or owe you anything."

    "You promised me something. Don''t you remember? Before it is fulfilled, your life is mine."

    Only then did Nicole recall what the doctor had said before agreeing to see the little girl.

    Not knowing why the doctor insisted on seeing Lucas, she suddenly found it strange, so much so that

    she wanted to go back on her word.

    "If you change your mind, I will kill that little girl immediately. Anyway, her life is meaningless to me."

    The doctor said as she walked out.

    "Wait!"

    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be joking at all, Nicole couldn''t help but panic.

    She could not let anything happen to Karina. Although that child got something on her mind, she could

    not leave her alone.

    "I promise I''lle back and take her away after three days."

    "No, you have to bring the person I want in three days before you take the little girl away."

    Nicole hated to agree, but knew that she had no choice.

    Why did she mess with such a woman?

    Nicole was annoyed.

    However, when she recalled the situation of Karina at that time, Karina being safe and sound now

    offeredfort to her.

    "Okay. Now please return my things."

    "You don''t need them. I''ll give you an injectionter, which can help you hold out for three days."

    The doctor said and walked out.

    Nicole did not know what kind of injection the doctor would give her. Since she was in poor shape, she

    couldn''t care less. It was fine as long as she had enough time to find Samuel and Tim.

    Thinking of this, she calmed down.

    When a person faced death, she wasn''t that scary, but was too reluctant to let go of many things.

    She was reluctant to part with her children, Samuel, her good friends, and her parents.

    Now she could only buy more time to find the person who meant a lot to her.

    Nicole looked at the sky outside. It was gloomy, as if there was going to be a heavy rain.

    Her door was opened.

    Nicole did not turn around. She thought that the doctor had returned, yet she saw a small shadow in

    front of her.

    She took a nce at it and found that it was Karina.

    Nicole smiled, "What''s wrong?"

    "Are you leaving?"

    Karina wrote it down on a piece of paper.

    Nicole seemed to see a trace of despair in her eyes.

    She felt sorry for her and said, "I''m only away for three days. I''ll take you away when I return. Don''t

    worry. I''ll bring you to see Hedy in the Seapolis City."

    Karina''s eyes shed for a moment, then she continued to write, "Are you going to the Emperor Hotel?"

    "Yes."

    "If you do me a favor, I will tell you the whereabouts of Tim and Samuel."

    Nicole frowned slightly at Karina''s words.

    "Do you have a grudge against the Emperor Hotel?"

    She saw hatred in Karina''s eyes.

    Karina did not try to conceal anything. She wrote, "Yes, a life-and-death grudge. I want Fiona to taste

    death."

    Her eyes flickered with rage and hatred.

    Nicole was sure that Karina was thrown into the river by Fiona.

    But what was the grudge between them?

    "What animosity do you have with Fiona?" asked Nicole.

    Karina shook her head and wrote, "For no reason, she wants me dead."

    Nicole was baffled.

    No one would love or hate someone for no reason. It was very likely that Karina was a threat to Fiona''s

    interest. But was there a connection between Fiona and Samuel''s disappearance?

    When Nicole wanted to ask, Karina had already turned around and left.

    She left a sentence for Nicole.

    "I''ll wait for you toe back and bring me to the Seapolis City."

    It was a child''s desire and a plea from an elder sister.

    Nicole gripped the piece of paper.

    When the doctor came in, Nicole''s mood had already returned to normal. She just stared at the sky, not

    knowing how long she could live.

    Her health was getting worse and worse. The only thing she desired to do with her remaining vitality

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    was to have a good trip with her family of four.

    This was the hope of the children, so was his.

    The doctor didn''t say anything. Nicole was quiet and cooperative while being injected.

    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"

    "Yes, but there''s something more terrifying than death in this world."

    Nicole looked at the doctor.

    The doctor frowned slightly and asked, "What is it?"

    "People''s hearts."

    The doctor fell silent at the words.

    Nicole did not say anything else. She packed up her things and turned around to leave the hospital.

    There were few people on the street. When they saw Nicoleing out of the hospital, they were

    shocked, as if she was some kind of monster.

    Nicole ignored the gaze and walked directly towards the Emperor Hotel.

    Many cars were parked in front of the hotel. They were famous cars, luxury cars, and even limited

    editions.

    Nicole was surprised to see that. What Lucas investigated reappeared in her mind.

    How could such a remote ce have so many distinguished guests?

    Nicole was puzzled and walked into the Emperor Hotel.

    Because of her low-key luxury dress, the attendant at the door respectfully brought her in.

    When the lobby manager saw Nicole, she hurriedly greeted her.

    "Lady, did youe alone?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole eyed the woman. She was beautiful, but had a pair of sophisticated and scheming eyes.

    She disliked this woman from the bottom of her heart, but remained silent.

    "I''m the lobby manager. My name is Fiona Calo. What should I address you,dy? Do you need a

    room? We only have two presidential suites left. Do you want it? If you need, book it now, or there will

    be no room avableter."

    Nicole frowned at her words.

    She was Fiona?

    She was the one that had a rtionship with Tim?

    She was the one that almost killed Karina?

    Nicole looked around and wanted to ask why there were so many guests here. Was there any big

    event? But she didn''t ask.

    Out of caution, Nicole used a fake name. She said in a low voice, "My name is Marina Finger. Give me

    a well-ventted room."

    "Okay. Miss Finger, this way, please."

    Fiona took Nicole to the elevator.

    She apanied Nicole all the way to the presidential suite.

    In the eyes of Nicole, the decoration here was luxurious. Even in the Seapolis City, there were few

    hotels like this.

    What on earth attracted so many honored guests?

    Nicole was confused. She changed her clothes and went out to find out the reason.

    Seeing Nicoleing down, Fiona said with a smile, "Miss Finger, are you going to the Dungeon at

    night?"

    Dungeon?

    Nicole was dumbfounded, but nodded her head quietly.

    Fiona became happy at once.

    "Miss Finger, a pass card is needed to the Dungeon, and it is expensive. I know that people like you

    are not short of money, but it doesn''t hurt to save a penny, right? I''ve been here for many years. If you

    trust me, I''ll get it for you. I guarantee it will be much cheaper than buying it yourself. But, Miss Finger,

    you know that I will charge you some intermediate service fees. Don''t worry. It won''t exceed the money

    you spend on the pass to the Dungeon. And you must be aware that not everyone who wants to enter

    the Dungeon can get the card. The process of obtaining it is very rigorous."

    Hearing that, Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    Pass card?

    Dungeon?

    Could it be that this was the secret of the secluded countryside?

    Just as Nicole was about to say something, a person walked in from outside. When she saw this

    person, she was stupefied and then subconsciously turned around.

    It was him!

 Chapter 547 Who Is Kemp

    Chapter 547 Who Is Kemp

    It was Josh!

    Nicole knew Josh. Josh wasn''t famous in the Seapolis City, but he was known to others because he

    was too close to Tim. To be exact, Josh''s family was also from the upper ss, but not that prestigious.

    If it weren''t for his rtionship with Tim, many people wouldn''t have shown respect to his family.

    Now that Tim was in trouble and Josh showed up here, could it be that Josh came for Tim?

    Just as Nicole wanted to go out and say something to Josh, and even talk to him about Tim, a thought

    shed through her mind, telling her to be vignt.

    Something was wrong!

    No one knew what happened to Tim. The person probably called her to lure her over. There was no

    reason for him to call Josh.

    Nicole suddenly remembered that the voice of the person who called her and told her that something

    had happened to Tim sounded more and more like Josh''s.

    "Sorry, I''ll look for youter. I suddenly remembered that something was left in the room. I need to go

    back."

    Nicole smiled faintly, turned around, and went straight into the elevator.

    Fiona didn''t think a lot. She smiled, "Okay, if you need my service, feel free to contact me. As a local,

    it''s convenient for me to do anything. I understand that everyone is here for the Dungeon and doesn''t

    want others to know their identity. Don''t worry. I won''t inquire about your privacy."

    "I see."

    After saying that, Nicole left, yet her mind was filled with doubt.

    Dungeon?

    The people who came here were all for the Dungeon?

    With so many luxury cars, it seemed that this Dungeon was famous.

    Thinking of this, she got into the elevator, up to one floor and down again. Before she left just now, she

    noticed a bathroom at the elevator entrance that could hide people.

    After Nicole came down, Josh happened to meet Fiona.

    Fiona was very respectful to Josh and smiled, "Mr. Josh, you are here."

    "Has a woman called Nicole Bush checked in for the past two days?"

    Nicole was astounded at his words.

    He was looking for her?

    Why?

    When Fiona heard the name, she was stunned.

    "Why is Mr. Josh also looking for Nicole? Who is she?"

    "You shouldn''t pry into it. Just do your job. Yes or no?"

    "No. I have checked all the guests in the hotel. There is no such name."

    Fiona was a little depressed, but didn''t dare to make a mistake.

    Josh looked around and whispered, "If a person called Nicolees, no matter what method you use,

    you must keep her here. If necessary, drug her and knock her out. Understand?"

    "I see."

    Fiona did not inquire any more. Her dropping eyes shed with a trace of light, making it hard for

    people to understand.

    "Oh, right. Three days ago, a floating corpse appeared by the river. It''s said to be a kid. Did the kid

    Josh''s words caused Nicole to frown again.

    Josh didn''t seem to havee for Tim. Moreover, it was surprising that he knew about Karina.

    Thinking of Karina''s hatred for Fiona, Nicole couldn''t help but prick up her ears.

    Fiona was shocked when Josh asked about Karina.

    "Mr. Josh, she is just a kid. Why did you ask about her?"

    "She ran out of the Dungeon. You were bold enough to throw her out. Aren''t you afraid of attracting the

    attention of outsiders? Or your family has been living toofortably these years, and you n to end

    it? You must know that Kemp is well-informed of what you did."

    There was a note of sternness in Josh''s voice.

    Fiona''s entire body trembled. Obviously, when he mentioned Kemp, there was something wrong with

    her expression.

    When Nicole saw all of this through the crack in the door, she felt puzzled.

    Who was Kemp?

    Why could Fiona be so scared?

    And what was the rtionship between Josh and Kemp?

    Before she figured out, Fiona said in fear, "Mr. Josh, please keep it from Kemp. She is a mute. I have

    already had her killed."

    "Really? I heard that she was taken away by a woman after being fished out. If that woman hadn''t gone

    to the hospital of Satan King, you would have been taken away by Kemp''s men by now."

    Josh said as he red at Fiona fiercely.

    Nicole frowned.

    Satan King?

    The doctor''s name?

    Hearing Josh''s words, this doctor''s hospital was not a good ce.

    Nicole felt that this ce was filled with strangeness.

    After hearing what Josh said, Fiona heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, she went to the ce

    of Satan King. No onees out alive from there."

    "It''s good that you know. You''d better not think of finding the kid in Satan King''s ce. You should know

    that Satan King and the Dungeon don''t interfere with each other. If there''s no need, you''d better not to

    provoke Satan King. Otherwise, you won''t know how you die in the end."

    "I understand. Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Josh."

    Fiona hurriedly nodded.

    "By the way, did anyone check in today?"

    "Yes, two men and a woman. They came separately. It doesn''t look like they''re from the same group."

    Fiona hurriedly said.

    Josh frowned slightly. "The Dungeon has not been peacefultely. I won''t give you the pass card.

    Whoever wants to go to the Dungeon has toe to get it from me. I''m afraid you won''t know when

    Nicolees."

    "Mr. Josh, is it necessary to be so cautious? Why don''t you send me her photo?"

    Fiona was a little unwilling. After all, she would earn less money without the pass card.

    No one hated to have more money, especially a small potato like her. Money was the most secure and

    reliable thing.

    Josh looked at her coldly and said, "Photo? I only have her nude photo. Do you want to see?"

    "Forget it. You might as well keep it for yourself."

    Fiona choked on his words, but Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    Nude photo?

    How did Josh have it?

    Thinking back to the trouble caused by the nude photo a few months ago, Nicole knitted her brows

    again.

    Back then, Olivia was attracted to the clubhouse for the photo sent by Tim''s phone, which triggered the

    event. Olivia almost got into trouble. Afterwards, Tim refused to admit that he did that. At that time,

    although Nicole believed Tim, she still minded it.

    Now Nicole suddenly had some guesses after what Josh said.

    At that time, Josh and Tim spent most of the time together. Nobody except Josh could have ess to

    Tim''s phone.

    Tim trusted Josh so much that he didn''t even hide his phone password from Josh.

    Could it be that Josh took Tim''s phone and sent the photo to Olivia?

    If so, why would Josh do that? What was the purpose of doing it?

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole''s mind ran fast. Looked around, Josh turned around and left.

    Judging from Josh''s attitude towards Fiona, it could tell that Fiona was definitely not an ordinary

    sidekick.

    What was the rtionship between Josh and Kemp? What was the conflict between Kemp and

    Samuel? Otherwise, why would Samuel and Tim disappear here?

    What exactly did that Dungeon look like?

    Nicole became more and more curious.

    Josh said that he won''t give Fiona the pass card. If she wanted it, she could only go to find Josh. If she

    did, Josh would recognize her.

    What should she do?

    Nicole regretted that she should have bought a pass card from Fiona before Josh came.

    But even if she did, Fiona might have to ask it from Josh. If Josh wanted to see the buyer, she would be

    exposed.

    Only the caller who told her that something had happened to Tim knew hering. Josh was looking

    for her with such a clear purpose, so he must be the one who made the call.

    After figuring out everything, Nicole saw Fiona''s respectful expression towards Josh change. After Josh

    left, she spat in the direction where he went and said unwillingly, "Who does he think he is? Isn''t he a

    flunky of Kemp? If he wasn''t lucky enough to be born in the Seapolis City, could he be able to show off

    before me? Does he really think that he is on top of the world having the pass card to the Dungeon?

    Thanks to my inventory, or I will suffer a huge loss because of him. But now that the pass card to the

    Dungeon is not for sale, I should be able to earn a lot of money from the cards I have. "

    Saying this, Fiona revealed a greedy smile.

    Nicole didn''t expect that the problem vexing her just now had been solved quickly.

    Being greedy for money was not a big deal. Things that could be settled with cash were not a problem

    for Nicole.

    She hurriedly walked out when Fiona left, and then go for her directly.

    "Manager Fiona, I''m so sorry. I forgot to take my phone. What card did you say just now?"

    "Pass card to the Dungeon."

    Fiona couldn''t help butugh when Nicole found her. However, when she thought of what Josh had

    said, she became cautious.

    "Miss Finger, could you show me your identity card?"

    Fiona''s request caught Nicole off guard.

    Identity card?

    If she gave it to Fiona, her identity would be exposed.

    "Manager Fiona, you just told me that you wouldn''t probe my privacy. What''s going on now? Are you

    fond of contradicting yourself when you speak?"

    Hearing that, Fiona felt embarrassed.

    "No, Miss Finger. Something has happened in the Dungeon, so I have to be careful. But Miss Finger,

    don''t worry. Even if I took a look at your identity card, I will forget it instantly."

    Nicole became anxious when she sensed Fiona''s determination to see her identity card.

    What should she do?

    She didn''t prepare an identity card bore the name of Marina Finger. Moreover, it was easy to find out

    whether it was real or fake with advanced technology. Where could she get it now?

 Chapter 548 Hear Mommys Voice through the Phone

    Chapter 548 Hear Mommy''s Voice through the Phone

    "What? Miss Finger doesn''t want to show it?"

    Fiona''s expression changed slightly.

    Nicole knew that Fiona had doubts about her after Josh''s arrival here. In this case, each woman would

    suspect Nicole. The best way now was to take out her ID card to show her identity. However, it was this

    ID card that troubled Nicole.

    "No, I don''t."

    Nicole said indifferently. Seeing that Fiona became embarrassed, Nicole smiled and said, "If Manager

    Fiona insists, I can show you. I''ll go back to my room and get it for you."

    "Miss Finger, I''m not doing things for nothing. I''m really sorry. As long as I see your ID card, I''ll help you

    get the pass card to Dungeon. I promise."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Fiona''s mood became better.

    Nicole smiled, then turned around and walked towards her room. However, she felt a little uneasy.

    ID card.

    Where could she get Marina''s ID card?

    Moreover, the Inte became part of everyday life now, so it was easy to know with a single check.

    Nicole returned to her room worriedly. She felt the room was stuffy and opened the floor-to-ceiling

    window. Only then did she realize that the hotel was already filled with bodyguards.

    It seemed that Josh and Fiona were all on guard. She knew that she couldn''t leave now. Moreover, she

    still had a three-day agreement with Satan King. Even if she didn''t find out the whereabouts of Tim and

    Samuel, she couldn''t ignore Karina.

    Nicole frowned.

    What could she do?

    At this moment, her phone rang.

    Nicole looked at her phone. It was from Lucas.

    "Lucas, what''s wrong?"

    Nicole asked calmly.

    But Lucas did not say anything, which made Nicole worried.

    "Lucas?"

    "Mommy, where are you?"

    Lucas seemed upset judging by his tone.

    Nicole thought that he and Hedy had a quarrel, so she whispered, "I''m not at home. What''s wrong? I

    heard that you were in a bad mood. Did you quarrel with Hedy?"

    "Are you in City A?"

    Lucas¡¯ question made Nicole pause for a moment.

    "You''re in City A, aren''t you? Something happened to Samuel, right?"

    Lucas¡¯ questions made Nicole at a loss. She didn''t know how to answer him.

    "Lucas, listen to me. Your daddy will be fine. I promise."

    "If nothing happened to Samuel, you wouldn''t have gone to City A. Mommy, I just went back to the

    Green''s."

    Lucas¡¯ words made Nicole uneasy.

    "You went back to the Green''s? Why? Did they hurt you? Where are you now?"

    Nicole was worried.

    She had told Lucas not to go back to the Green''s. Now, the Green family was under Vincent''s control,

    and even Mrs. Green was barely able to protect herself. Nobody knew what Vincent would do to him if

    Lucas went back.

    Knowing that Nicole was worried about him, Lucas said, "I didn''t go in. I went there by taxi. When I saw

    that the bodyguards at the door were different, I didn''t go in. I called my grandma, but the servant said

    that she fell asleep because she wasn''t feeling so well. Grandma never refused me, so I switched in

    their security system and found that Grandma was controlled. Zoe and Joseph are not here. I called

    Joseph again. Only then did I know that you hid so many secrets from me. Am I an outsider to you?"

    After saying these words, Lucas¡¯ voice sounded depressed and sad.

    When Nicole heard Lucas¡¯ words, she said, "No, Lucas, I don''t want you to suffer so much at such a

    young age. I''m protecting you. I don''t want you to get involved and get hurt."

    "But Mommy, I don''t want anything to happen to you either. Although I don''t like Samuel, he''s still my

    daddy. How can I ignore him if something happens to him? Samuel is not at home. I''m the only man in

    our family, so I have to protect you and my sister."

    There were some tears in Nicole''s eyes.

    "Son, I''m so happy to hear your words, but you are still young. I just want you to grow up happily as

    other kids of your age. Do you understand? I don''t want you to bear so much at your age. I want to you

    to grow up carefree."

    "One day, it wille true, Mommy. It will."

    Lucas was very firm.

    He said, "Mommy, how can you be safe in City A? Joseph said that you went there alone and Uncle

    Tim also had an ident. Even Samuel and Uncle Tim suffered an ident. How can you go there

    alone?"

    "Mommy can do it. With you, Zoe and Joseph waiting for me at home, I can do it."

    Nicole wanted tofort Lucas, but Lucas said, "Mommy, stop. I already knew that you were taken

    away by Chuck the moment you left the militarypound. Although you managed to escape by luck,

    you still couldn''t make it in City A, right?"

    "How do you know that?"

    Nicole felt that it was terrifying. Fortunately, it was her son. If it was her opponent, she probably

    wouldn''t know what happened even she died.

    She was certain that Lucas would be more excellent than Samuel in the future.

    However, Lucas smiled and said, "What are you afraid of? I won''t harm you. I installed a positioner on

    you. So I can find out easily with a single check. As long as I know your exact location, I can know

    everything easily by Samuel and your connections."

    "Bad boy. How dare you spy on me? You want to get punished, don''t you?"

    Although Nicole was a little angry, she was pretty proud of her child.

    Lucas smiled and said, "Mommy, I care about you. Generally, I don''t waste my time investigating these

    things."

    "Alright. Then I have to thank Mr. Lucas for your concern. Is that right?"

    "Of course!"

    Lucas was a littlecent.

    Knowing that her son became happier, Nicole smiled and said, "Alright, I will take good care of myself.

    Don''t worry."

    "No. I want to fight alongside you."

    Lucas¡¯ words frightened Nicole.

    "What are you talking about? You''re not allowed toe to City A!"

    "I can fight alongside you on the Inte. I won''t do anything without your permission. But you can''t

    leave me. Maybe I can help you a lot."

    Nicole paused for a moment and asked, "Where is the positioner you installed on me?"

    "It''s on your earrings."

    "Bad boy. My earrings were custom-made by your daddy. How dare you touch them? If you do this

    again without my permission, I will spank your butt badly when I get back."

    Nicole touched her earrings and took them off to take a look, but she couldn''t see any difference.

    Lucas smiled and said, "Mommy, are you checking the earrings? Don''t worry. I didn''t break your

    earrings. When Samuel made them, I told him about my thoughts. Otherwise, how can I embed it into

    your earrings?"

    "Does your daddy know it?"

    "Of course. Samuel said that for your safety, he allowed me to do it."

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Hearing her son''s words, Nicole became silent with mixed feelings.

    Samuel was always thinking of her, but ignored himself. Where was he now?

    "Did you install it for your daddy?"

    "No. He''s so talented. He doesn''t need it. But now I regret it. If I had installed a positioner, I would

    probably know where Samuel is now."

    Speaking of Samuel, Lucas became somewhat depressed.

    Nicole felt depressed as well.

    Indeed!

    They all thought that Samuel was talented and knew a lot of people, so no one dared to hurt Samuel.

    But nobody thought that the person who hurt Samuel was the one closest to him.

    How did Vincent be like this? Nicole did not want to know the reason. She was eager to know

    where Samuel was.

    Last time, Samuel disappeared for no reason. But luckily, ir knew his location, and Tim was able to

    find Samuel''s whereabouts. Now that even Tim had an ident, what should she do?

    When she thought of this, Nicole felt ufortable.

    "Mommy, are you sad?"

    "No."

    Nicole didn''t want her son to worry and denied.

    "Nonsense. I can hear your voice through the phone."

    Just as Lucas said these, Nicole''s tears almost fell down.

    Her son was so worried about her, so she felt that she wasn''t alone.

    "Mommy was very sad just now, but now with you, I won''t be sad anymore."

    "Mommy, don''t be so sad. Although I didn''t install a positioner for Samuel, I installed it on Uncle Tim''s

    phone. So, all we need to do is to find Uncle Tim''s phone."

    Lucas¡¯ words made Nicole smile bitterly.

    She held Tim''s phone and whispered, "I have his phone now."

    "What?"

    Lucas didn''t think of this, so he paused for a moment.

    Seeing that Lucas didn''t know it, Nicole smiled and said, "Alright, I will be careful."

    "Mommy, do you think I''m useless?"

    "How could that be? My son is the smartest baby in the world. You''re my lucky star. With you, I will

    definitely be safe."

    Nicole said gently.

    Lucas smiled and said, "Mommy, although the positioner is in your hands, I also put one in Uncle Tim''s

    underwear. As long as he doesn''t change his underwear, I will know where he is."

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Nicole blushed slightly.

    "Lucas, how can you put that in Uncle Tim''s underwear?"

    "What''s wrong? He said that he is very big, and even bigger than Samuel''s. I just want to see it."

    Lucas¡¯ answer made Nicole freeze.

    What did that bastard Tim say to Lucas?

    Lucas was just a kid!

    However, Lucas¡¯ words caught Nicole''s attention.

    "Lucas, what did you say? You could see Uncle Tim''s that thing?"

    When she said this, Nicole blushed. Although she was already the wife of her husband, she was still a

    little embarrassed when it came to topics like this.

 Chapter 549 Please Show Me the Proof of Your Identity

    Chapter 549 Please Show Me the Proof of Your Identity

    "Mommy, do you want to see it? I have screenshots."

    Lucas¡¯ words made Nicole blush.

    "No, I''m not interested in it."

    "You can have a look andpare it with Samuel''s. I haven''t peeked at Samuel''s yet."

    Nicole froze for a moment.

    "If you don''t want to be beaten up by your daddy, you''d better not do this."

    Nicole didn''t know what was in Lucas¡¯ mind.

    At this moment, Fiona''s voice came from outside.

    "Miss Finger, hello?"

    Nicole paused for a moment. How could she forget this?

    "Yes, but I''m busy now. I''ll meet youter. I''m on the phone."

    Nicole said in the room.

    Although Fiona was a little puzzled, there were so many surveince cameras and bodyguards in the

    hotel, so Nicole couldn''t escape. Then Fiona said, "Alright, Miss Finger, please hurry up. You know, I

    don''t have many pass cards, and it''s very strict now. There are three more people who want to get it

    today, and I won''t keep them for someone."

    "I see."

    Nicole frowned.

    There were so many people. Why was the Dungeon so attractive?

    Nicole became more curious.

    When Lucas heard this, he whispered, "Mommy, are you in trouble?"

    "Yes. There are some difficulties."

    Nicole thought for a moment. Now, Lucas was probably the only one who could help her. Previously,

    she was afraid that Lucas would know it, so she didn''t tell him anything. But she didn''t expect that

    Lucas still knew it.

    Right now, only Lucas could help her.

    "Lucas, in order to prevent others from knowing who I am, I used a fake name. Now they want to check

    my ID card, and I can''t prove myself. Do you have any ideas?"

    If Lucas was an ordinary child, Nicole might not ask him. But since Lucas was so smart, she wanted to

    have a try.

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    "What''s Mommy''s name?"

    "Marina Finger."

    "You can tell them that you lost your ID card and let them check it online. Because even if we make it

    right now, you still can''t get it. However, if it''s online, I can get you a temporary ID and I''m sure that they

    won''t suspect you. However, it can''t take too long, because I have to hack into the security system of

    the police. Did you tell them the ce youe from?"

    Lucas¡¯ words made Nicole somewhat calm.

    "No. As long as it''s not the Seapolis City."

    "I see. Mommy, give me three minutes."

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Nicole was a little surprised.

    "Three minutes? Can you make it within three minutes? It''s fine. You don''t have to worry. I can stall for

    time for ten minutes, or even half an hour."

    "Mommy, it will arouse suspicions if it takes too long. Don''t worry. I can handle it in three minutes."

    Lucas hung up the phone after he finished speaking.

    He quickly typed on the keyboard.

    Hedy looked at the code that Lucas typed. She didn''t know any of it. She couldn''t help but look at

    Lucas with admiration, and at the same time she felt herself inferior.

    She was a few years older than Lucas, but now it seemed that she was inferior to Lucas. Now when

    she was with Lucas, she felt herself so inferior that she even wanted to escape.

    Lucas was busy hacking into the security system of the police. So he did not see Hedy''s expression.

    He quickly checked and found a bug in a remote town.

    He quickly entered Nicole''s fake identity and changed her date of birth and ID card number.

    When everything was done, it cost exactly three minutes.

    Lucas smiled. He looked at his watch confidently. It was exactly done in three minutes.

    Lucas called Nicole.

    "Mommy, it''s done."

    "Really?"

    Nicole felt like dreaming.

    It was nice to have a son like genius! He helped her a lot.

    Lucas said gloatingly, "Of course, your son is a genius. I''ll send you the information of your identity.

    Remember it and don''t make mistakester. Oh right, Mommy, that ce is in a remote area. I didn''t

    use the famous identity, but you can''t go to the Dungeon without a noble identity. I''ll get Night Elf

    Empire to contact David. You just tell them that you''re the adopted daughter of David. You want to go to

    the Dungeon for David."

    Hearing that her son had arranged everything, Nicole was so happy.

    "Alright, thank you son."

    "You''re wee!"

    When Lucas finished speaking, he sent the information to Nicole.

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her face appear on the police security system.

    She quickly memorized the information and took a deep breath before opening the door.

    "Excuse me? Hello?"

    Nicole suddenly shouted.

    Fiona was the first to show up.

    "Miss Finger, what''s wrong?"

    "I can''t find my wallet. Isn''t there the surveince system in your hotel? Please help me to check it. Did

    the waiter take it away when she cleaned the room?"

    Nicole looked very angry.

    Fiona froze for a moment and forced a smile, "Miss Finger, isn''t that a coincidence? I was about to

    check your ID, but you lost your wallet."

    "What do you mean? Do you mean that I did it on purpose? Let me tell you, I am not afraid of being

    suspected. I came here because I heard that there are good things. Are you looking down on me by

    talking to me like this?"

    Nicole became angry instantly.

    Seeing that Nicole was confident, Fiona didn''t continue.

    "Miss Finger, don''t be angry. Waiters of our hotel are polite. They won''t take your wallet. Why don''t you

    look for it again?"

    "Do you mean that I want to defraud your hotel by hiding my wallet deliberately?"

    "No. Miss Finger, don''t be angry."

    "Why can''t I be angry? Anyway, if I can''t find my wallet today, I''ll call the police."

    Nicole said angrily.

    Hearing that Nicole is going to call the police, Fiona frowned slightly.

    Although she was a businessman, if Nicole called the police, it would be troublesome to their

    reputation. What Fiona was most afraid of was the matter in Dungeon.

    Thinking of this, Fiona''s mood became better.

    "Miss Finger, I just want to check your ID card. If you really lose your wallet, can you tell me your ID

    card number? I''ll check it online. Our hotel will investigate the wallet that you lost."

    These words meant that if she was Miss Finger, they would investigate it and return her wallet. If she

    wasn''t, things would be different.

    Nicole knew her implication, so she sneered and said, "I can''t tell you my ID number."

    "Then how can you prove yourself? You know, we''re stricttely, unless you don''t want to go to

    Dungeon."

    "How can this be? I''m here for Dungeon."

    Nicole was a little angry.

    "Then I''m sorry, Miss Finger. Please show me your identity."

    Fiona forced a smile.

    Nicole said angrily, "I can tell you my ID card number, but you have to promise that you won''t tell

    others. Otherwise, I''ll punish you if anything happens to meter."

    "Of course."

    Fiona nodded.

    Nicole whispered her ID card number.

    Fiona asked the followers to check it with their mobile phones. Then she found the information about

    Marina in the police system.

    Seeing this, Fiona heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Sorry, Miss Finger. I''ll send someone to look for your wallet immediately."

    "Forget it. Other than the ID card and a few cards, there is not much cash in my wallet. Moreover, it''s a

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    bit troublesome to apply for a new card. Fortunately, I have my phone, so I can go back to Dungeon to

    trade."

    Nicole waved her hand impatiently.

    Hearing what Nicole said, Fiona was happy.

    "OK. Miss Finger, sorry. I''ll ask the waiter to bring you some foodter. Please ept my apology."

    "Well, I don''t need it."

    After saying that, Nicole went back to her room.

    The moment when the door was closed, Nicole realized that her back was soaked.

    She was still nervous.

    She had always known how excellent Lucas was, but she still underestimated him. When Fiona asked

    to check her identity information, Nicole was so nervous.

    Now she was relieved and lying on the bed, panting heavily.

    At this moment, Lucas sent her the information.

    "Mommy, I found Uncle Tim''s location. It''s right here. Take a look."

    Nicole looked at the map and searched it on the Inte. It was not far from the Emperor Hotel, and it

    seemed to be a church.

    The church was dungeon?

    Or was Lucas mistaken?

    "Lucas, this is a church. Ordinary churches can be found easily. Is Tim here?"

    Nicole''s words surprised Lucas.

    "But the signal shows it''s there. Although the signal is unstable, I am sure."

    Lucas didn''t know where the problem was.

    When Nicole heard her son''s words, she said, "Fine. I''ll take a lookter. Where are you now?"

    "At Uncle ir''s."

    Lucas whispered, "Mommy, should I go to the militarypound to see Joseph and Zoe? Since you''re

    not here, I''m afraid Zoe will be anxious."

    Nicole couldn''t help but recall the conversation between Zoe and her.

    Everyone thought that Zoe turned a deaf ear to everything except entertainment, but that was the first

    time Nicole discovered that Zoe was so wise.

    "No, Zoe is fine. With Joseph, everything is fine. You should stay at Uncle ir''s house and keep in

    touch with me. I hope we can bring your father and Uncle Tim back."

    "We can, Mommy!"

    Lucasforted Nicole, but he suddenly said, "Shit!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    However, Lucas hung up.

 Chapter 550 Killing Someone Here Is Not Good

    Chapter 550 Killing Someone Here Is Not Good

    "Lucas!"

    Nicole was very worried, but there was no news of Lucas.

    Could something have happened to Lucas?

    Nicole was so anxious that she wished she could have a pair of wings and fly back to Lucas.

    Just as Nicole was thinking about what to do, there came Lucas¡¯ phone call.

    "Mommy."

    "Are you OK? Did something happen?"

    Nicole was so nervous that she felt her heart was almost in her throat.

    She could no longer withstand any more shocks, especially when it had something to do with the

    person closest to her.

    Lucas shook his head and said, "No, there''s nothing wrong with me. However, I was tracked just now

    and was almost found, so I had no choice but to cut off the signal."

    Hearing this, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. However, she was still worried, "Is it really alright?"

    "It''s really fine, Mommy. But, Uncle Jacob''s signal is probably blocked. I can''t find him."

    "It doesn''t matter. We know about the location. Leave the rest to Mommy. Don''t take any risks."

    Nicole was scared in a cold sweat.

    She even regretted getting Lucas into this.

    No matter what, he was still a child. How could she let a child take risks with her?

    Nicole felt that she was very useless.

    "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m really fine. It''s OK. Although the signal is blocked, I can enter in some other

    way."

    "No! Never!"

    Nicole directly refused.

    "Lucas, listen to Mommy. You''ve done well. Leave the rest to Mommy. Really, Mommy can do it

    myself."

    Lucas could feel Nicole''s anxiety. He could even feel Nicole''s concern and worry for him.

    "Mommy, I promise you, but if there''s anything that needs me, you must tell me. Samuel has already

    had an ident. I don''t want Mommy to have an ident too. Otherwise, Zoe and I will really be

    orphans."

    Lucas cried as he said this.

    Nicole rarely heard Lucas cry. She had always thought that this child would not cry, but now, when she

    heard Lucas cry, Nicole''s heart was bleeding.

    How insecure the child felt!

    She had always thought that the rtionship between Lucas and Samuel was not that close, but in

    fact, Samuel was the support of the family in Lucas'' heart. Now that he knew that something had

    happened to Samuel, Lucas'' world copsed. Although the child was very calm, his crying still revealed

    his uneasiness and worry.

    Nicole''s heart twitched in pain.

    Ever since Lucas was born, she has not given her children a good and peace environment. Although

    they didn''tck food and clothing for five years, they were still living under the shadow of the Brook

    family. They were actually dependent on others for living. Now that they had returned to the Seapolis

    City, returned to Samuel, and returned to the Green family, she thought that her children could finally

    settle down. She did not expect that there could be so many things. She still didn''t give them security.

    Nicole felt guilty.

    "Don''t cry, baby. Mommy promises you that no matter what, Mommy will not let you and Zoe be

    orphans. Be obedient and don''t cry."

    "Mommy, you must keep your word. Adults must keep their word."

    Lucas choked, and Nicole was heart-wrenching.

    "Alright, I will keep my promise. As long as I need you, I will definitely not do it alone. I promise that I

    will do what I can. I will bring Daddy back and give you and Zoe aplete home."

    Nicole choked with sobs, but she was trying her best to hold them back.

    She couldn''t cry!

    If she cried, the child would be even more uneasy.

    "Yes, we have a deal."

    "Deal!"

    Nicole hung up the phone. She couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    The promise she made must be fulfilled. Now that Samuel and Tim''s whereabouts was a mystery and

    Karina was still with Satan King. The only thing Nicole could do was to go to the Dungeon. Even if it

    was a sea of fire, she had to make a dash.

    She believed that as long as she found Samuel, everything would be solved.

    After Fiona confirmed Nicole''s identity, she finally felt relieved. Then she asked the security guards to

    investigate the loss of Nicole''s wallet.

    Coincidentally, there was a waiter who seemed to have taken something when she came in to clean up

    Nicole''s room.

    Fiona brought the waiter to Nicole.

    "Miss Finger, this waiter did steal from you. However, she refused to admit that it was a wallet. What do

    you think we should do?"

    Fiona was acting in front of Nicole. Normally, people would ask Fiona to decide. Nicole was slightly

    stunned, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Was it really stolen?

    She frowned and asked, "Hand over whatever you''ve taken from me. Otherwise, don''t me me if I do

    something to you."

    The waiter looked at Nicole, who was very beautiful and weak. She looked down on Nicole. Besides, as

    long as she survived, she could give the item to Fionater. Perhaps she could get some money. After

    all, it was useless for her to keep the item.

    Seeing that the waiter refused to cooperate, Fiona was secretly happy. Nicole''s expression became

    terrible.

    It was just an excuse to say that she had lost her wallet. However, she had really lost something. She

    hadn''t noticed anything before. Now, she touched her pocket and discovered that it was her seal that

    had been stolen.

    She was a designer, so she naturally had her own special seal, but it was engraved with her English

    name. Although these people did not know their English name, Josh did. If this seal fell into his hands,

    her identity would be exposed.

    Moreover, this seal was made from the best rosewood and it was a valuable gift from Lucas. Although

    she didn''t know where that kid got such good rosewood, she couldn''t lose the gift from her son.

    But now that she saw the attitude of Fiona and the waiter, Nicole understood. She felt a trace of anger

    in her heart.

    She hadn''t yet settled the business with Fiona about Karina, and Fiona even began to scheme against

    her?

    Nicole sneered and said, "Once again. Hand over my things!"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    The waiter continued to lie.

    Nicole no longer wasted her time and directly stepped forward to take the waiter''s arm off.

    She was so quick and urate. Before everyone could figure out what was going on, the waiter''s arm

    had been removed.

    "Ah!"

    The waiter cried out after knowing what was going on.

    However, Nicole did not show any mercy. Her fingers tightly held the waiter''s neck, and her eyes were

    filled with killing intent.

    "I am a very generous person. If you tell me you need money, I will give you some. But I still have a

    habit. If you take away my things without asking me, I won''t let you go. I have given you a chance, but

    if you don''t cherish it, you can''t me me for what I''m doing to you. Give it back and I''ll spare you.

    Otherwise, I don''t mind killing you here. You should also know that a person of my status will be fine

    even if I''m involved in homicide case, right?"

    Nicole said quite slowly while she looked at Fiona.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Fiona never thought that Nicole would be so good at taking somebody else''s arm, and she could be so

    irritable.

    She couldn''t help but shiver.

    "Miss Finger, killing someone here is not good."

    "Isn''t that good? There are quite a few people that have died in the Dungeon, right? As the manager,

    you must have seen enough of this, right? Do you really think I don''t dare to kill her?"

    As she spoke, Nicole''s hand was holding harder, making the waiter''s face turn red.

    "Don''t kill me. I tell you. I just took a seal. I saw that the seal were made of rosewood. I took it out of

    greed. I''m sorry. The seal is here. I''ll give it to you."

    The waiter hurriedly took the seal out of her pocket with the other hand and handed it to Nicole,

    trembling with fear.

    Fiona stepped forward to take a look. Seeing that there was an English name on it, she couldn''t help

    but look at Nicole.

    "Miss Finger, this English name is...."

    "You shouldn''t ask that. Manager Fiona should know this rule, right? Doesn''t Manager Fiona know what

    the seal means in high society?"

    Nicole looked coldly at Fiona. The malice in her eyes scared Fiona.

    "Yes, yes, yes. The seal is a valuable item, so it must be kept well."

    Fiona replied helplessly.

    This was really a good piece of rosewood. It was worth more than a million. However, she could only

    look at it now.

    Although she was a little unwilling, Fiona still knew that it was important to be alive.

    Nicole took the seal and checked it carefully to make sure it hadn''t been switched. Only then did she let

    go of the waiter and she returned to the kind look she had just shown.

    "The seal is very important to me. As for the rest, I''ll give it to you."

    This made the waiter feel a little aggrieved.

    "Miss Finger, I only took a seal, nothing else."

    "Is that so? But my wallet is missing. Wouldn''t you take the money in the wallet? Forget it. I won''t talk

    with you and you don''t need to argue anymore. In order to celebrate the returning of my seal, I''ll treat

    the wallet as a gift. Manager Fiona, I still need to rest. If there''s nothing else, please leave."

    Nicole immediately gave the order to expel them.

    The waiter wanted to say something, but was frightened by Fiona''s gaze. She knew that she was done.

    No matter what, Fiona would not believe that she did not steal the wallet.

    Nicole did not sympathize with the waiter at all. People couldn''t control themselves of thinking of

    stealing on seeing others'' money deserved to end up like this.

    Just as Nicole turned around to go back to her room, Fiona winked at others. The waiter''s mouth was

    covered and she was taken away, while Fiona quickly stopped Nicole.

    "Miss Finger, do you need a pass to the Dungeon?"

    "Manager Fiona, are you going to let me give an offer myself?"

    Nicole said carelessly. She knew that it was Fiona, not her, who was in a hurry to sell the Dungeon

    pass. As long as Josh knew that she sold it privately, she probably wouldn''t end up nice.

    Seeing Nicole being so casual, Fiona immediately became anxious.

 Chapter 551 How Could They Be So Similar

    Chapter 551 How Could They Be So Simr

    "No, Miss Finger, you should know that there are a few more people here. This pass card is very rare."

    Fiona''s words made Nicoleugh.

    "Yes, a few more people dide, but they probably won''t buy one from you. They do have a lot of

    money, but it won''t cost much to buy a pass on a formal asion, will it?"

    Fiona was embarrassed about Nicole''s words.

    "Miss Finger, you must know that to buy one here is definitely easier than to buy one outside."

    "But it costs more here."

    "We can discuss about it."

    Nicole looked at Fiona as if she was considering it.

    "Miss Finger, what about this? I''ll give you a price ten percent more than that in the Dungeon. You

    should at least let me earn some money, right?" Fiona smiled.

    Nicole understood that Fiona''s pass didn''t sell well. But why?

    Nicole was doubtful. "I''m a little puzzled. Is this pass real? Why do you insist on selling it to me?"

    There seemed to be something in Fiona''s mind that she found it hard to disclose.

    "What? Manager Fiona doesn''t want to say? Fine. I can buy a pass card in the Dungeon anyway."

    As she spoke, Nicole was about to turn around and leave.

    "Miss Finger!"

    Fiona hurriedly stopped her.

    "Manager Fiona, what are you doing?"

    "To tell the truth, Miss Finger, those who came today are all familiar with this ce. They are familiar

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    with everything here, so they naturally won''t buy a pass from me. On the contrary, if they go to the

    Dungeon, they can get some discounts. I thought this is your first time here. The examination in the

    Dungeon will be very strict. At that time, you might not be able to pass the examination and you might

    not be able to get in. Although you spend more money buying one pass from me, you can enter freely.

    I''m helping you save you a lot of time. So, Miss Finger, it would definitely be a wise choice for you to

    buy it from me."

    "Your pass shouldn''t be fake, right? What if I won''t be able to get in and I''ll be driven out? I have spent

    money, and I can''t get in. Then why should I buy it from you?"

    Nicole looked extremely conflicted.

    Fiona said, "No, no. I can bring Miss Finger there. With my guidance and the pass, Miss Finger will

    definitely be fine."

    "Well, let me think about it."

    Nicole once again showed a very conflicted expression.

    "Well, five percent. I''ll take half a percent more than the Dungeon, okay?"

    Nicole saw hope from Fiona''s eagerness.

    She pretended to be helpless and said, "Alright, I''ll buy it from Manager Fiona for the sake of finding

    the seal for me. There''s no need for five percent. There aren''t poor people here. I''ll still give you ten

    percent more, but you have to make sure that I can get into the Dungeon."

    "No problem, absolutely no problem!"

    Fiona nodded over ecstasy.

    Nicole paid with her phone.

    When Fiona saw the money, a smile appeared on her face.

    "Here is the pass. Miss Finger, take it. If you need anything else, just tell me. I will definitely fulfill Miss

    Finger''s request."

    "Mm, I won''t forget your benefits."

    Nicole looked at the pass and put it in her pocket.

    "Oh, right, save me a seat in the Dungeon. When I go there, I won''t need you to lead me. In case

    anyone sees it and finds out that it''s the pass you sold me, they''ll talk about you."

    Fiona paused for a moment, and then smiled, "Yes, I didn''t think of that. Thank you for reminding me,

    Miss Finger."

    After saying that, Fiona sent the location to Nicole.

    Seeing that the location Fiona sent her was exactly the same as what Lucas had sent her, Nicole was

    certain.

    So that church was the entrance to the Dungeon.

    Nicole quietly put her phone into the pocket and gave Fiona a piece of jade. She said, "Thank you

    Manager Fiona, but it''s best not to let anyone see it. There aren''t many jades of this quality now."

    Fiona saw that it was a priceless piece of purple jade.

    She did not understand. This jade bracelet looked nice. One could tell it was definitely not ordinary

    jewelry.

    Fiona''s eyes narrowed into a line.

    "Ah, Miss Finger is so generous. Thank you."

    She looked carefully at the jade and hurriedly put it away.

    Nicole whispered, "Manager Fiona, this jade bracelet was bought for 30 million. As the saying goes,

    wealth should be kept to oneself. There are surveince cameras everywhere. What if someone sees

    it...."

    Nicole didn''t finish it, but Fiona immediately understood.

    "Right. I have to go to the surveince room and delete this part."

    "Manager Fiona is quite smart. It''s best to delete all this part just now, so as not to cause trouble

    because of the pass."

    Nicole''s words made Fiona keep nodding.

    "Yes, yes, yes. Miss Finger, I''ll go to the surveince room first. If you need anything else, just tell me."

    "Go."

    Nicole waved her hand.

    She watched Fiona leave anxiously, a cunning light shing through her eyes.

    There was no other way. Ancestor knew her, and she couldn''t let Ancestor see her face no matter what.

    After packing up everything, Nicole quickly returned to her room and made some preparations.

    When night fell, the noise outside started to get loud. In this remote small town, all kinds of luxury cars

    drove in and out, extremely dazzling.

    Nicole walked among all kinds of people.

    Lucas sent a text message and asked her how she was doing.

    Nicole replied "Everything is alright" and then turned off the phone. At this critical time, she could not

    make any mistakes.

    She wore a dark blue dress and went straight to the church.

    All sorts of people were lining up at the entrance.

    Nicole''s heart beat quickly when she saw Josh sitting at the sales office beside.

    What should she do?

    Was she gonna meet Ancestor here?

    Just as Nicole was figuring out what to do, someone suddenly pulled her back.

    "Who''s that?"

    Nicole wanted to defend out of instinct, but she heard Fiona quickly say, "It''s me, Miss Finger. I forgot

    to tell you that there are rules in this Dungeon. Anyone who goes in must wear a mask to avoid

    embarrassment. This is a mask. I have prepared it for Miss Finger. Please ept it."

    Fiona''s ttering appearance made Nicole feel a little nauseous. However, when she saw that some

    people did not wear masks, she asked in confusion, "Why do some people not wear masks?"

    "Well, Miss Finger, the people who don''t wear masks don''t care if others see their faces and aren''t

    afraid that others will know what they bought here. Miss Finger is different. You are from a remote area,

    and this is also your first time to be here. It''s better to wear a mask."

    Hearing Fiona''s words, Nicole was secretly delighted. It seemed that God was helping her, but it

    couldn''t be seen on her expression.

    "Thanks. Sorry about forgetting you. I''ll give you a big giftter."

    "Thank you, Miss Finger."

    Fiona''s greedy expression made Nicole sick.

    Nicole took the mask and put it on. She whispered, "Do I still need to take off the mask when I pass

    through the gate?"

    "There''s no need for that. Miss Finger, just take the pass and go in."

    Nicole nodded and put on her mask.

    After Nicole finished all of this, there was a quarrel around her.

    "What''s going on? I was the one who came first. Why didn''t you give me a pass?"

    It was a woman, who was about the same height as Nicole. She looked very beautiful and even looked

    simr to Nicole.

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    How could there be a woman so simr to her?

    Fiona noticed this and whispered, "Miss Finger, is that your sister?"

    "No, I don''t know her."

    Nicole didn''t want to cause trouble at this time. Although she was a little confused, she still decided to

    get down to business first.

    After she was disfigured, Allen asked someone to do the stic surgery to her. Now that she saw a

    woman with a very simr appearance in front of her, Nicole wondered if this woman had anything to

    do with Allen, but now this matter could only be dyed.

    When Fiona heard Nicole say that she did not recognize this woman, she said, "Then Miss Finger,

    don''t meddle. Follow me. This is the direct passage area. This is probably the first time that the woman

    hase here. She has to be audited. It seems that she has not passed, so she bes angry from

    embarrassment."

    Nicole''s was a little perturbed.

    If it wasn''t for the pass and mask Fiona gave her, she would probably be the one being audited now.

    After that woman shouted for a while, Josh looked over. When he saw her face, he immediately said,

    "Capture her!"

    "What are you doing? Why are you arresting me? Do you know who I am?"

    The woman tried her best to resist, but the bodyguards of the Dungeon were very cruel. They quickly

    subdued the woman and took her away.

    Josh seemed to be waiting for someone. After the woman was taken away, Nicole and the others

    passed the entrance.

    Nicole knew that because of the darkness, Josh might have taken that woman as her. Although she

    would be able to enter smoothly, he still felt that she owed that woman.

    However, it was useless to think about it at this moment.

    Nicole quickly followed the crowd into the Dungeon.

    She had never known that the Dungeon was such a ce!

    This was simply an underground trading market. As long as you had money, you could buy everything

    here. Not only were there items, there were even women and children.

    Nicole looked at the dirty ce and couldn''t help but get angry, but she still had to restrain herself.

    A waiter walked over and looked at Nicole''s pass. He said respectfully, "Lady, you are in the NO. 3

    Private Room. Please follow me."

    Nicole nodded and followed the waiter to the NO. 3 Private Room.

    The crowded corridor was dark.

    Nicole looked around vigntly, and she noticed someone approaching.

    "Who?"

    She wanted to dodge, but the other party was even faster. The instant Nicole turned around and

    attacked, he directly took away what was on Nicole''s body.

    "Hey, my stuff! There''s a thief!"

    With Nicole''s shout, this ce instantly became noisy and lively.

 Chapter 552 Im Here for Someone

    Chapter 552 I''m Here for Someone

    "Thief? Where is the thief?"

    The people beside him immediately became nervous.

    Nicole quickly checked her pocket and found her phone was still there, but the seal she had just

    retrieved was gone.

    Shit!

    The seal was very important. Although it was an English name, it was enough to represent one''s

    status.

    Nicole was very anxious, but everyone was panicked, making it impossible for her to move forward.

    When the waiter saw this, he reported it to the security.

    The surrounding bodyguards quickly rushed over.

    Nicole could not move. She could only stand there although she was very anxious.

    It was only when the security captain brought his men over that order was kept.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Captain, thisdy lost something. She said that a thief passed by just now."

    The waiter said to the captain.

    The captain nced at Nicole and asked, "What did you lose?"

    "A rosewood seal."

    The captain frowned slightly when hearing this.

    "A seal?"

    "Yes!"

    "Why are you taking a seal with when you go out?"

    "Who says I can''t take a seal with me when I go out?"

    The atmosphere between Nicole and the captain instantly became tense.

    The surrounding people were watching this when suddenly someone said this.

    "Things can be stolen in the Dungeon. Shouldn''t we bring a safe with us next time? There hasn''t been

    such a thing before."

    "That''s right. Although the seal isn''t worth much, it''s still a personal item. Who knows what the thief

    might do with it?"

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    The captain knitted his brows even harder when he heard what the people around him said.

    "Alright, alright. I will handle this. Lady, please leave your information and I''ll contact youter if we find

    the seal."

    Nicole told her contact information. This was her phone number in the name of someone else, so she

    definitely couldn''t find her.

    This episode passed quickly.

    People were dispersed, and Nicole was led to the NO. 3 Private Room by the waiter.

    "Ma''am, here''s your key. There''s everything there. If there''s anything need to be auctioned, just press

    the button."

    "I see."

    Nicole took the key and walked in.

    She noticed that there was someone in the room as soon as she entered.

    "Who?"

    Nicole subconsciously wanted to make a move, but someone covered her mouth from behind.

    "Hush! Don''t talk! I''ll be right here in a moment."

    It was a woman''s voice.

    Nicole was slightly stunned. She could feel the fragrance of Chanel perfume on the woman behind her.

    She did not like perfume very much, so she frowned as she made a gesture of letting go.

    The woman seemed to understand, and whispered, "I''ll let you go. Can you not call anyone over?

    Please!"

    Nicole nodded.

    She didn''t want to cause any trouble.

    After the woman loosened her hand, Nicole turned around, but she was stunned!

    It was her!

    The woman who was captured by Josh at the door! The woman who was simr to her!

    "Why do you look so much like me?"

    The woman subconsciously asked this, her eyes filled with surprise.

    Nicole was also surprised, but she said coldly, "You can tell that I look like you even though I''m wearing

    a mask?"

    "You only have a half mask. I can see you from the other half of your face."

    Nicole was slightly stunned again.

    She didn''t expect this.

    It seemed that her IQ had also dropped when she came here.

    Since the woman saw half of her face, Nicole took off her mask. Standing together, they were too

    simr. The simrity reached 80%.

    "You? You can''t be my daddy''s illegitimate daughter, right?"

    Nicole almost choked to death the moment she heard this.

    "You think too much."

    Nicole sat down at a nearby table and looked at what was happening below. The auction didn''t begin

    yet. She poured herself a ss of water and was snatched away by the woman before she could drink

    it.

    "Thank you!"

    She drank it all in one gulp, not at alldylike.

    Nicole felt quite funny and shook her head. The she poured another ss for her.

    "That''s very kind of you."

    She drank it again, then sat down and said, "Are you the one they want to catch? After all, I don''t know

    them."

    "I don''t know them either."

    Nicole wouldn''t admit it.

    Touching her chin, the woman looked at Nicole. Suddenly, she noticed something and said, "You''ve

    had stic surgery? You actually made yourself look like me! Shouldn''t it be that you have secretly

    fallen in love with me, so you did it, right? Ah, I''m telling you. I only like men!"

    Nicole was utterly speechless.

    "Someone else helped me with the surgery. I didn''t know I could be so simr to you."

    "Who is he?"

    The woman was very interested, but Nicole didn''t want to say it. Although she had broken off with

    Allen, she didn''t want Allen to be exposed to others, not even this woman.

    "What is your name?"

    Nicole changed the topic.

    The woman was slightly stunned and said, "My name is Ad."

    Nicole did not know whether what she said was true or false, but she just believed her.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Marina Finger."

    Nicole didn''t want to expose herself and still said this fake name.

    "Marina Finger? I don''t seem to know anyone surnamed Finger."

    Nicole did not care about this. Her gaze was always fixing on the auction below.

    This auction was very strange. It was like an ancient Roman Colosseum. It had a circle as the bottom,

    and the customers rotated from bottom to top and they were divided into several floors ording to the

    hierarchy. The higher they sat, the more honorable their status was. Nicole was currently on the third

    floor, and there was another floor above.

    "Is this your first time toe to the Dungeon?"

    Feeling a little boring, Ad asked Nicole.

    "Yep!"

    Nicole didn''t have time to pay attention to her, so she could only say something perfunctory.

    "This is also my first time. I thought I could find someone whoes here often. Can you help me buy

    a person?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "Buy a person?"

    "So what? Don''t you know that everything can be auctioned here? I''m here for a person."

    There was a trace of mncholy and sadness on Ad''s face.

    Nicole really wanted to refuse. Now she didn''t want to cause any trouble. But Ad seemed to have

    seen her through and whispered, "If you don''t agree, I''ll tell them that the person they''re looking for is

    here."

    "You threaten me?"

    Nicole was angry.

    Seeing that Nicole was angry, Ad hurriedly said, "I just want you to help me."

    "I don''t have time."

    Nicole directly refused. Facing such a face that was very simr to herself, she really felt

    ufortable.

    However, Ad stretched out her finger and gently grabbed Nicole''s clothes. "Please, I can pay as

    much as you want."

    "Do you think I''m poor?"

    Nicole shot a cold nce at Ad.

    "No."

    Ad was a little discouraged.

    "Let go."

    "I won''t let you go unless you agree with me."

    Ad didn''t give up.

    Nicole felt a little helpless.

    "I have my things to do, so I don''t have time to care about you. You''d better leave when the security

    guards outside are gone."

    "What do you want to do? Maybe I can help you!"

    Ad immediately became interested.

    Nicole looked at the girl in front of her who looked very simr to her, but was obviously not of the same

    personality. She sighed in her heart.

    "Ad, I don''t have time to y this with you."

    "Why did you all take it as a game? I wanted to help you very seriously."

    Ad felt a little wronged.

    It could be seen that Ad should be the little princess who had been spoiled and had grown up at

    home.

    "You can''t help me," Nicole whispered.

    "Why can''t I? I look simr to you and they want to find you. As long as I draw them away, you can do

    what you want."

    Ad sounded very casual, as if it wasn''t worth mentioning to draw those people away.

    Nicole looked at Ad.

    "Do you know how dangerous what I''m going to do is?"

    "No matter how dangerous it is, it is not as important as buying that person."

    Seeing Ad like this, Nicole couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you going to buy? What''s the rtionship

    between you two?"

    "My love!"

    Ad looked sad.

    Nicole thought for a moment, and her heart was softened.

    "How did you lose your love?"

    "This Dungeon is a demon organization. They don''t care who or what they are going to sell. As long as

    they like it, they will snatch it and sell it. I didn''t take good care of him. And my families didn''t allow me

    to save him, so I can onlye alone. I can do anything for him."

    Ad looked at Nicole, and her expression moved Nicole a little.

    "I''m not here for auction. I''m also here to find someone--my husband."

    "Oh."

    Ad''s eyes instantly darkened.

    At this moment, the auction began.

    Nicole couldn''t bear to see Ad like this, but when she thought of Samuel and Tim, she had no choice

    but to be ruthless.

    Just as Nicole thought that Ad would give up, she suddenly said, "If you help me buy that person, I

    can help you find your husband. As long as he is in this Dungeon, I guarantee that I will definitely find

    him. However, the premise is that you have to help me buy the person I want."

    Seeing that Ad had taken an oath devoutly, Nicole became hesitated.

    "You can definitely find him?"

    "Absolutely!"

    Nicole took Ad''s words into consideration.

    After all, searching aimlessly was not a solution, and the auction would end sooner orter. If she still

    hadn''t found him after the auction, what should she do? She didn''t know when she woulde here

    the next time, let alone if there was any chance.

    After thinking for a while, Nicole looked at Ad and whispered, "I will only help you buy that person.

    Moreover, if hees out firs, that is okay. But if hees out in thetter part of the auction, I might

    not help. You know. What I need most now is time. If hees outte, I won''t have time to save my

    husband."

    Ad hesitated, but still nodded. "Alright, I agree. As long as he isn''t in the first five people, I will sit

    here instead of you and you go find your husband. But if he appears, no matter how much it costs, can

    you buy him for me? I will think of a way to return the money to you."

    "You don''t have money since you have discussed with me for a long time?"

    Nicole felt as if she had fallen into Ad''s trap. This little girl looked rather innocent, but in fact, she

    had her own ideas.

    Just as they were arguing, the auction began.

 Chapter 553 Stunning Beauty

    Chapter 553 Stunning Beauty

    Just as Nicole was about to say something to Ad, Ad suddenly grabbed her hand and said, "It''s

    him!"

    A person was brought out in the auction hall and looked very handsome. If Ad hadn''t said it in

    advance, Nicole would have thought that it was a woman, who was so beautiful that could cause the

    downfall of cities and countries.

    "Is he a man?"

    Ad hurriedly nodded.

    "Yes. His name is Laurence."

    Ad''s hadn''t taken her eyes off from him since Laurence came out.

    The host on the stage began to introduce.

    "Everyone, be careful. This beauty is rare in the world. Her blood is blue, the same color as his hair. It

    is said that his blood can be used as medicine. And look at him. His appearance is also rare in the

    world."

    Laurence was pushed onto the stage. His entire body was powerless. His eyes were staring at the host

    fiercely, but even so, his gaze was still charming.

    "I bid five million."

    Someone''s started to bid.

    "I''ll pay 5.5 million!"

    The people below started to force up their prices.

    Nicole looked at Laurence below. This was the first time she knew that there was such a person in the

    world. Not to mention whether he was beautiful or not, she had even never heard of the blue blood.

    "Is his blood really blue?"

    Nicole looked at Ad.

    Tears dropped from Ad''s eyes as she bit her lower lip. "Yes." He actually had a very bitter life. He

    was taken to theb before he was born. His mother died in the experiment, and he survived by

    understand. They all said that Laurence''s blood could be used as medicine. Ever since he was a kid,

    he had grown up in the strange eyes of others. I wanted him to leave. Who knew that he could be

    captured by these people?"

    Nicole looked at Laurence.

    Hisplexion was terrifyingly white, like snow.

    If he was a normal person, his skin would definitely not be in such a color.

    The host rolled up Laurence''s sleeves. On his fair skin, blue blood vessels could be clearly seen.

    The bid was even higher.

    "Please, Marina, as long as you can help me buy him, you can ask me to do anything for you."

    Ad cried so hard.

    Nicole whispered, "His bid has been rising. You know this price is not something we can predict."

    "Please, okay? I beg you."

    Ad grabbed Nicole''s hand, and her desiring gaze made Nicole feel a little sad.

    Perhaps Ad was afraid that Nicole wouldn''t bid, she gritted her teeth and said, "Laurence has

    another ability, which is he has very acute sense of smell. As long as he smells the scent of your

    husband, he will definitely be able to help you find him."

    "Are you talking about a person or a dog?"

    Nicole felt that Ad was exaggerating.

    "It''s true. I''m not lying to you."

    Ad hurriedly said.

    Seeing her like this, Nicole sighed and said, "I don''t have much money. All I have is my husband''s

    money. I can promise you to help you buy him, but you have to promise me that he can help me find

    my husband."

    "Definitely!"

    Ad hurriedly nodded.

    At this moment, Nicole had to help Ad. At least, she looked the same as herself.

    The bidding price had been rising all along, but Nicole did not say anything. When the final bid was ten

    million, no one else followed.

    Seeing that Laurence was about to be auctioned by others, Nicole rang the auction bell.

    "I''ll pay ten million and a hundred."

    The moment she said this, the bidders were extremely angry.

    "I''ll pay a hundred more."

    "Then I''ll pay ten thousand more."

    Nicole continued to bid.

    The other bidder was so angry that he wanted to see Nicole''s face clearly, but because of the light, and

    the design of the private room, he couldn''t see Nicole.

    "I''ll add a hundred thousand."

    "One million."

    Nicole shouted as if money was nothing.

    The other bidder did not continue.

    Nicole bought Laurence for eleven million.

    Ad''s expression changed when the price was ten million. Nicole could tell that she didn''t have that

    much money, but now that things hade to this point, she had to buy Laurence.

    Laurence was brought to the door of Nicole''s room.

    "Lady, please pay up. No pay no goods. This beauty belongs to you as long as you pay the money."

    Laurence struggled with all his might, but he was helpless. He could only stare at the host, wishing he

    could use his gaze to cut him into thousands of pieces.

    The host had grown ustomed to seeing such a gaze, and he was also numb. He didn''t have any

    reaction at all.

    Nicole put on her mask, took out her phone and walked out. She directly scanned their QR codes.

    The money was charged from Samuel''s personal ount.

    The host handed the rope that tied Laurence to Nicole and said, "Ma''am, he''s been injected with drugs.

    He will feel weak within twelve hours. This is the antidote. You only need to give him an injection of the

    antidote. However, I have to remind you that we are not responsible for the safety of this goods. If you

    are not able to keep an eye on him and let him escape, the Dungeon will not take the responsibility."

    "So, you don''t care about anything else as long as we leave here, do you? Then how do I know what

    you injected him was an anesthetic? Maybe it was a poison? If such a beauty dies, wouldn''t it be my

    great loss?"

    Nicole said flirtatiously, like a perverted woman.

    The host smiled and said, "No, we will issue a health certificate. If you are worried, we will have

    someone examine him on the spot."

    "Forget it. This ce is yours. Whatever you say is fine. I''d better bring him back myself to take a look."

    "Lady, please take care of your goods."

    The host''s words made Laurence embarrassed.

    No one liked to be sold as goods.

    Laurence rejected Nicole, but he was helpless and could only be taken in.

    "I''m telling you. I won''t stay with you. You''ve spent ten million for nothing!"

    Laurence shouted, and his voice sounded as if a jade pearlnded on a porcin te. It was crisp

    and moving.

    If Nicole didn''t have her own love, she would probably be interested in this Laurence.

    He was really beautiful!

    Perhaps it was not appropriate to describe a man with beautiful, but Nicole really felt that there was

    nothing that could describe him.

    "You''d better take back what you said. Otherwise I really won''t give you to her."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Laurence noticed that Nicole did not have the same expression as the others. Instead, she was calm

    enough. He couldn''t help but be dumbfounded for a moment.

    He had been used to meeting people''s eyes since he was young. He could tell with a single nce

    whether Nicole was interested in him or not.

    But if she wasn''t greedy, why would she buy him?

    "Who are you going to give me to?"

    "Laurence!"

    Ad rushed out and hugged him as soon as she shouted Laurence''s name.

    "I finally find you. I finally get you out. Laurence."

    Ad cried hard.

    Laurence was slightly stunned, and his entire body was frozen. He looked at Ad in disbelief and

    whispered, "Ad? Why are you here?"

    "I''m here to save you. Daddy won''t let me look for you. It took me a lot of efforts to know you were here.

    Laurence, you''re free now. No one will trap you anymore. Even my father can''t trap you."

    Ad looked up and down at Laurence.

    Nicole stood aside and thought of Samuel when she saw their excitement.

    Where was her Samuel?

    "Alright, this isn''t the ce for you to express your emotions. This is the antidote. Hurry up and inject

    him. We can''t take him out if he is so weak."

    Nicole threw the antidote given by the host to Ad.

    Laurence looked at Nicole doubtfully, then looked at Ad and asked, "What condition did she agree to

    so that you would buy me for such a high price? Ad doesn''t have any money."

    "Laurence!"

    Ad felt embarrassed after being exposed, and she didn''t dare to look at Nicole.

    She really had no money and couldn''t use her father''s money.

    Nicole looked at Ad and shook her head. "I knew that she had no money. I knew it early in the

    morning. The reason I bought you was because she told me that you could help me find my husband.

    So no matter how much it costs, I don''t care. Compared to my husband, money is nothing."

    Ad''s face turned even redder.

    "Miss Finger, I''m sorry."

    "Forget it. Don''t say these. I just need to find my husband. Ad said that you have very acute sense

    of smell and you can find the master through the smell of something. Is that true?"

    Nicole looked at Laurence and asked him with expectations.

    Laurence looked at Ad, who stuck out her tongue.

    "You''re talking nonsense again."

    Laurence sighed and apologized to Nicole, "I''m sorry. Ad might have taken advantage of you. Since

    you bought me, then I''m yours. I''ll do whatever you want until I pay off the money. This has nothing to

    do with Ad. Can you let her leave first?"

    "I''m not leaving! I want to be with you, Laurence!"

    Ad grabbed Laurence''s hand.

    Laurence looked at her dotingly. "Don''t be like a kid. This is not a good ce. You shouldn''t be here by

    yourself. Besides, if your father finds out that you''re looking for me, he''ll be angry. Be obedient. I''m fine

    now. When I''m really free, I''ll go find you."

    "I''m not leaving!"

    Ad didn''t agree with him no matter what Laurence said.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing this, Nicolepletely understood. She was also stupid. She actually believed that someone

    could find a person through the smell. It was not true if she said she wasn''t disappointed, but she was

    going to look for her husband.

    "Alright, I don''t care what you guys want to do. Since he can''t do that, I''ll go find my husband. Ad,

    remember what you promised me. You have to rece me to sit here until the end of the auction."

    This was the only thing Nicole asked Ad to do now.

    She couldn''t be found!

    Only if Ad was here to rece her could she take advantage of this opportunity to check the back.

    Perhaps Samuel was also among them? Although this possibility was almost zero, Nicole still felt quite

    uneasy.

 Chapter 554 Just Follow Me

    Chapter 554 Just Follow Me

    "Alright, I will definitely do what I promised you."

    Ad earnestly promised.

    "No! It''s too dangerous. Ad can''t stay here."

    Laurence disagreed in any case.

    Nicole sneered, "Ad can''t be here anymore? Ad and I had a deal and this is required to bid for

    you. It''s fine if you can''t pay me back. Anyway, I don''tck money. But do you want to go back on your

    word now? Do you really think I''m a pushover?"

    "No, Miss Finger, don''t be angry. Laurence is worried about me. But it doesn''t matter. I can do it, really!"

    Ad quickly pulled Laurence and whispered, "I look very simr to her so I epted Nicole''s

    condition to save you. Laurence, let me do something for you."

    "But..."

    "Listen to me, they don''t dare to do anything to me. My father will save me. You can go with them and

    don''t worry about me. I have Nicole''s pass card and I can leave by myself."

    Although Ad was weak, she sounded firm.

    Nicole said nothing, nor did she want to know who Ad''s father was. Now, Nicole only wanted to find

    Samuel as soon as possible.

    Laurence looked at Ad and said after a long time, "You must be careful."

    "Yes, I will!"

    Ad smiled brightly.

    Nicole knew that it was a lover''s smile.

    "Alright, I''m leaving. You guys can do whatever you want."

    Nicole gave her mask and pass card to Ad.

    The moment Nicole took off her mask, Laurence saw her face and was stunned. Even if Laurence was

    prepared, he didn''t expect Nicole and Ad were so simr.

    However, Nicole didn''t care and directly said, "After the auction ends, you bring Laurence and leave.

    They won''t suspect you."

    "I''m not leaving!"

    Nicole went nk for a short while.

    "What?"

    "You bought me, and I am yours. If you want to save Samuel, I will go with you. Although I am not as

    miraculous as Ad said, I do have the ability to find him. You can bring me along without losing

    anything."

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Laurence looked at Ad and whispered, "Be careful yourself. Leave here when it''s over."

    "Okay, be careful."

    Ad didn''t argue on it.

    Nicole didn''t quite believe Laurence, but she couldn''t care too much now. It was good to have an extra

    pair of hands.

    "Hurry up, I''ll deal with your condition now."

    Nicole gave the antidote to Ad.

    "How did you know I could give an injection?"

    Ad was puzzled.

    Nicole whispered, "Although you wore Chanel''s perfume, you still couldn''t hide the smell of soda on

    you. I think you''re either a nurse or a doctor. Either way, you should be good at giving an injection."

    Laurence stared at Nicole and said, "Ad is not a nurse or a doctor, but a medical doctor. Her father

    is a biological scientist."

    "I''m not interested in Ad''s family background. Hurry up."

    Nicole raised her wrist and looked at the time. Nicole had to race against time to find Samuel before the

    auction ended, or they could take advantage of the chaos to escape at the end of the auction.

    Seeing that Nicole really wasn''t interested in her family background, Ad took the antidote to free

    Laurence.

    Laurence moved his body and whispered, "Let''s go."

    "Do you know where to go?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Laurence said, "Let''s go and take a look at the back. It''s impossible to lock Samuel up in the auction

    hall in front. Can I know why Samuel got locked up here?"

    "I don''t know. Samuel only chased a human trafficker here and then he disappeared. My friend came to

    look for Samuel and there is no news."

    Nicole turned around and left with Laurence.

    Ad watched Nicole and Laurence leave. Although she was reluctant to part with them, she did not

    say anything. Ad sat in Nicole''s seat and auctioned them off from time to time, showing that Nicole

    was still here.

    Nicole and Laurence came out and there were people everywhere.

    Nicole casually took someone''s mask and wore it to cover up her face. The mask almostpletely

    covered Nicole''s face.

    Laurence suddenly said, "Have you had stic surgery?"

    "That''s not what you should ask."

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    Nicole felt bad about being reminded twice today that she had stic surgery.

    Laurence whispered, "But you look the same as Ad."

    "I don''t want it. If I had my choice, I definitely wouldn''t have had this face. But I was unconscious, so

    can you stop asking about it?"

    Nicole was a little angry.

    Being dyed by Ad and Laurence for a while, Nicole was really annoyed.

    Laurence frowned slightly.

    "Someone made this face for you?"

    "Laurence, you can go back if you want. From now on, you''d better not talk about useless topics,

    because I have no energy and I don''t want to talk about it with you, okay? I don''t want to talk about my

    face until I find my husband and friend."

    "Alright."

    Then Laurence was very cooperative and Nicole was slightly stunned. Especially Laurence smiled

    faintly and he was truly beautiful.

    Nicole was in a daze. She had to admit that Laurence was really beautiful.

    "From now on, don''t smile at me."

    Nicole suddenly said, and with that, Nicole was somewhat annoyed.

    Laurence looked down and chuckled without saying anything.

    A pair of security guards walked over and Laurence hurriedly grabbed Nicole''s hand and hid behind a

    nearby pir.

    Laurence''s hand was so cold that Nicole thought she was holding an ice cube.

    "Don''t you have any temperature?"

    Nicole asked subconsciously. After asking, she regretted it. If Ad didn''t lie to her, Laurence should

    be an experiment. So he should especially hate it when people talk about him.

    "Sorry."

    Nicole hurriedly apologized.

    Laurence froze.

    Ever since Laurence was young, he had been watched closely as he grew up. Every part of his body

    was studied by others. No one cared about Laurence''s feelings, let alone apologized to him. Apart from

    Ad, only Nicole apologized to him.

    Laurence quickly withdrew his hand and whispered, "You don''t have to apologize to me. My body

    temperature is different from a normal person''s."

    "Let''s go."

    Seeing the security guards walk over, Nicole got up and left, but was stopped by Laurence.

    "I''m familiar with this ce. Follow me."

    Nicole nced at Laurence. When Nicole hesitated whether to trust Laurence or not, she

    subconsciously started to follow Laurence to the right.

    There were many people along the way, and Laurence could always hide Nicole before they were

    discovered.

    Nicole was also puzzled. How did Laurence know where to hide?

    Laurence seemed to be very familiar with this ce.

    "How long have you been here?"

    "For two days."

    Laurence said indifferently. He seemed to have guessed what Nicole was thinking. Laurence

    whispered, "I never forget anything."

    "Oh."

    Nicole didn''t say anything else.

    Perhaps nothing was surprising to the experimenters.

    Nicole followed Laurence, zigzagging all the way to the back.

    It was a different scene at the back.

    It was like a ve market here. Many people were locked in iron cages. They were basically asleep.

    "These people were drugged?"

    "Yes, because it''s easier to control them."

    Laurence looked at them. Not long ago, he was also one of them.

    "This is where people are held. Basically all the people who have been trafficked are here. See if your

    husband is there."

    Hearing Laurence''s words, Nicole quickly searched, but to her disappointment, Samuel wasn''t here,

    not even Tim.

    Right at this moment, the radio on Nicole, her earrings, suddenly moved.

    "Mommy!"

    Nicole was shocked.

    Lucas¡¯ voice wasn''t loud, and only Nicole could hear him. However, Laurence looked at Nicole, making

    Nicole a little uncertain.

    "Can you hear me?"

    "I can hear you."

    Laurence was honest.

    Nicole was a little depressed. With Laurence by her side, Nicole didn''t have any privacy.

    When Lucas heard Nicole''s voice, he asked, "Who is Mommy talking to?"

    "My ally. Forget it. What is it about your sudden call?"

    Nicole looked left and right, seeking for a signal receiver.

    Laurence walked to pull the switch off. Only then did Nicole see that the signal receiver had been

    pulled out.

    After that, someone would soon discover it and head towards Laurence and Nicole, which meant that

    they had to leave quickly.

    Nicole and Laurence looked at each other, and they quickly walked behind.

    Lucas didn''t know what happened and whispered, "Mommy, I found Uncle Tim''s location. It seems to

    be under the church. I''ll send it to you."

    "Wait for me to turn on my phone."

    Nicole turned on her phone, and Lucas¡¯ location map had been sent over.

    Nicole looked at the map and really got frustrated with theseplicated routes.

    Laurence nced at it and frowned, "I know this ce. Follow me."

    Nicole did not doubt it. She followed Laurence to the other side and said to Lucas, "Lucas, there is a

    signal receiver here. My signal will be off."

    "Okay, Mommy, be careful."

    "I love you!"

    Nicole hung up themunicator and turned off her phone.

    Nicole now somewhat believed in Laurence''s memory.

    "Did you see the location clearly? From now on, we can''t use electronic devices. The rest is up to you."

    "Don''t worry. I saw it clearly. Just follow me."

    Laurence led Nicole through two more corridors. The location was right in front of them, but a noisy

    sound of footsteps suddenly came from not far away.

    "Be careful!"

    Laurence grabbed Nicole''s hand and quickly dodged to the next room.

    The door opened, but it suddenly closed after Nicole and Laurence entered. No matter how much

    Nicole and Laurence tried, they couldn''t open it again.

 Chapter 555 It Was Simply Too Unexpected

    Chapter 555 It Was Simply Too Unexpected

    "What should we do?"

    Nicole was a little anxious.

    Laurence looked around. It was a warehouse-like room. There was nothing but some old clothes.

    Normally, there wouldn''t be any mechanism.

    Laurence sniffed and whispered, "There should be another exit to this room."

    "What?"

    Nicole looked at Laurence in confusion.

    "I can smell something different." Laurence said.

    "Smell? Do you really have the nose of a bloodhound?"

    Laurence could hear Nicole didn''t mock him. Although what Nicole said was unpleasant to the ear,

    Laurence still said, "It''s a lumber-room. There''s a smell of dust, but there''s also another smell, like

    soda."

    "Soda?"

    Nicole couldn''t follow Laurence''s train of thought.

    ''Howe there''s soda here?''

    Laurence ignored Nicole''s doubts and quickly searched.

    After a few minutes, Laurence stood in front of a wall and frowned slightly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "This should be the exit, but I can''t find the switch."

    Hearing Laurence''s words, Nicole walked over doubtfully.

    Nicole looked up and down and found nothing wrong.

    "I think I need to consult someone."

    "Who?"

    Laurence didn''t know that Nicole still had a helper.

    Nicole whispered, "My son, who called me just now."

    "How old is your son?"

    "He''s four years old!"

    With that, Nicole did not look at Laurence''s surprised expression. She directly turned on her phone and

    called Lucas.

    "Lucas, do you think this is the exit? How do I get out of this wall?"

    Lucas watched the video and whispered, "Mommy, turn on your phone cable. I need to operate on the

    "Alright."

    Nicole did exactly as Lucas said.

    Laurence stood by and was a little surprised when he saw this. Laurence couldn''t even believe that

    there would be such a talented child in the world. However, when Laurence thought about what he

    encountered, he became indifferent.

    If even a freak like Laurence could appear in this world, what could not exist?

    Lucas looked at Laurence beside Nicole and smiled, "Mommy, she is so beautiful."

    Laurence looked a bit embarrassed.

    Nicole coughed embarrassedly and said, "He''s a man."

    "What? Then Samuel will be miserable."

    "Lucas!"

    Nicole really had no idea why Lucas knew so much at such a young age.

    Lucas naughtily stuck out his tongue at Nicole and quickly typed. Lines of code quickly scrolled on the

    With a "plinking" sound, the wall in front of Nicole suddenly moved and retreated about half a meter.

    "I''ll go."

    Nicole was simply too surprised.

    If Laurence hadn''t found this ce, even if Nicole had been locked up here for life, she wouldn''t have

    thought that the wall would actually move.

    "It''s actually an exit."

    "Mommy, it''s nothing. It''s the effects of using nanotechnology so you think it''s a wall. Actually, it''s not.

    It''s an electronic door and has a password. However, deciphering the password is simply not

    challenging for me."

    Lucas helplessly shrugged and Nicole found him annoying.

    Was Lucas calling Nicole for being stupid?

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t look good, Lucas hurriedly said, "Mommy, our conversations can''tst long.

    With signal detection, I can''t intercept the signal for too long. I''ll hang up first. Call me if you need

    anything."

    With that, Lucas hung up the phone.

    Nicole shook her head helplessly.

    Lucas was quite wise in reading faces.

    Laurence couldn''t help but smile when he saw Lucas who was so smart and cute.

    Nicole had to admit that Laurence''s smile was truly enticing.

    "If I find Samuelter, you''d better not smile in front of him."

    "What?"

    Laurence was a little confused, but he still nodded.

    Laurence and Nicole entered through the door, and one of the switches closed directly. A strong smell

    of soda rushed over.

    "Who?"

    Just as Nicole entered, someone directly attacked them.

    Laurence subconsciously pulled Nicole. Only then did Nicole see clearly that the man attacking her was

    actually Finn.

    "Finn! What''s wrong with you?"

    Nicole still remembered that Finn had shot her. Now that Nicole saw Finn here again, Nicole wasn''t

    surprised, but she felt upset.

    However, Finn didn''t seem to recognize Nicole and attacked her without hesitation.

    Nicole had no choice but to defend herself.

    Nicole''s skills were nearly the same as Finn''s. If Nicole wasn''t trained by Samuel for a while, she

    probably would be no match for Finn now.

    Nicole noticed that Finn''s eyes were dull as if he was unconscious.

    During their fight, Laurence whispered, "Finn''s been deeply hypnotized. He lost his sense of self. Finn

    just subconsciously follows the hypnotist''s instructions."

    "Then what should we do? Can we dehypnotize Finn?"

    Nicole was anxious.

    Finn was Nicole''s right-hand man, and he was also the manager of Night Elf Empire. Without Finn,

    Nicole couldn''t figure out businesses here. Moreover, Finn was Nicole''s man, so how could Nicole let

    something happen to him here?

    However, Laurence said, "Hypnosis usually has a password. If you can''t find the password but

    dehypnotize Finn blindly, Finn will be easy to get hurt."

    "What''s that mean?"

    "Finn will be an idiot or a vegetable."

    Hearing that, Nicole was a little pale.

    It seemed Finn couldn''t feel the pain as he fought with Nicole tirelessly.

    Even though Nicole was temporarily cured by Satan King, she still couldn''t maintain her extra strength.

    Just as Nicole was panting, Finn suddenly cked out.

    "Finn!"

    Nicole hugged Finn and felt that his skin was on fire.

    "Finn has a fever!"

    Nicole looked at Laurence.

    Laurence shook his head and said, "I''m not a doctor, but I can bring Finn''s fever down. Think about it

    clearly. After that, if the order is not dispelled, Finn will still attack you. Even so, do you have to save

    him?"

    "Yes! Finn is my captain, my brother, and he came here because of my orders. Now that inn is like this,

    I can''t abandon him. I will even drag him back to the Seapolis City."

    Nicole looked so determined.

    Laurence looked at Nicole and didn''t say anything. He bent down to reduce Finn''s fever.

    Nicole now was in a dilemma. If Nicole brought Finn forward now, she would face an even more

    arduous danger. Even if Finn woke up, Finn might get in Nicole''s way. However, it would also be

    impossible for Nicole to leave Finn behind now.

    Laurence seemed to see through Nicole''s difficulties and whispered, "I can let Finn fall asleep for a

    while. If you don''t want to leave Finn, I can carry him on my back. However, there will be too many

    uncertainties. You''d better think about it carefully."

    "No, just do it. I can''t abandon Finn."

    Hearing that, Laurence nodded, and then he massaged Finn to temporarily put Finn into a deep sleep.

    Laurence and Nicole brought Finn forward.

    It was like an institute. Every room had a password lock, and even fingerprint verification was required.

    Laurence looked at everything in front of him, as if he had returned to the past.

    Laurence said coldly, "It''s a research center. I don''t know what''s studied here. Marina, I need to remind

    you that if your husband and friend are there, it''s very likely that they''re not what they used to be when

    you find them."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole frowned slightly, feeling a little worried. Actually, Nicole guessed something more or less when

    she knew it was a research center. Nicole just didn''t want to verify it, much less believe it.

    Samuel was the king of the Seapolis City. He was so outstanding. Samuel absolutely could not be

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    anyone''s puppet or experiment. Otherwise, what would his life be like?

    Samuel was so proud. Once he became someone else''s experiment, he would rather die!

    Besides, Tim was dashing and unrestrained. If he became something else, Nicole didn''t know how to

    repay his friendship.

    However, Laurence didn''t seem to see Nicole''s worry and guilt. Laurence said coldly, "Anyone who

    enters there will be someone else''s experiment, such as me. Someone like me can be considered

    sessful. If I fail, I will die or my life will be a living hell."

    "Stop! Before I find Samuel, I don''t want to hear anything. I don''t want to believe it."

    Nicole hurriedly interrupted Laurence and she looked very pale.

    Laurence looked at Nicole and said coldly, "If you''re not mentally strong enough, you''d better not go in."

    "I told you to stop!"

    "Marina, you must face it head on."

    This was the first time Nicole wanted to smash her fist into Laurence''s beautiful face that was almost

    dazzling.

    "Don''t think that I don''t dare to beat you up. If you say one more word, I definitely will knock you down."

    With that, Nicole walked forward.

    Laurence looked at Nicole and followed with a sigh.

    Laurence was bought by Nicole, so naturally Laurence had to follow Nicole wherever she went.

    Nicole was worried, but she was also a bit excited about it.

    Would Samuel and Tim really be here?

    Nicole made a video call with Lucas.

    "Baby, there''s no one here, but there''s definitely a surveince system. Help me find out if there''s your

    daddy and Uncle Tim."

    Nicole could not search aimlessly now and could only ce her hopes on Lucas.

    When Lucas saw this, he frowned and whispered, "Mommy, you should have entered someone else''s

    detecting area. It''s toote to leave now."

    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I can find your daddy, I''m willing to die here."

    Hearing that, Lucas¡¯ hands trembled slightly and he whispered, "Mommy, you promised me that you

    would bring Samuel back with you. If you die, what will Zoe and I do without you?"

    "I''m sorry, baby. Mommy was wrong. Don''t worry. As long as we find Samuel, we can go out. You

    should know what Samuel and Uncle Tim are capable of, right?"

    Nicoleforted Lucas, but she didn''t know for sure. If Samuel really wasn''t who he used to be, would

    Nicole still be able to leave?

 Chapter 556 Your Life Is Mine

    Chapter 556 Your Life Is Mine

    However, when Lucas heard that, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yeah, the one he admired the most in the world was Samuel. Samuel would definitely bring Mommy

    back safely.

    Thinking of that, Lucas felt somewhat at ease. "Mommy, walk along the road in front of you for 200

    meters and then turn right. There is a special room. It requires fingerprint verification, but I''ve already

    hacked into it. You can open it and get it. You only have a few minutes. Bring them out quickly. I will try

    to use other systems to stop the people outside for a while. Mommy, you gotta hurry up and leave this

    ce with Samuel," whispered Lucas.

    "Alright!"

    Nicole dared not waste any time. She knew that Lucas had reached his limit of ability.

    He was not Samuel. Although he was a genius, he was just a kid.

    Laurence didn''t say anything. He followed Nicole to walk 200 meters and turn right as Lucas had said.

    As expected, he saw a special room.

    Opening its door needed a password and fingerprint verification. If it was anyone else, he wouldn''t be

    able to open it, but for them, it was easy for now.

    Nicole quickly opened the door and Laurence brought Finn inside.

    When Nicole found out that the person lying on the bed was Tim, her eyes instantly became moist.

    Was he the same old Tim? The one she had known before?

    He was now lying there covered in blood,pletely unconscious. He used to be clean and tidy but

    now he had be a bloody man.

    "Tim!"

    Nicole quickly ran over and held Tim''s hand tightly.

    Tim opened his eyes with difficulty. A smile appeared on his face the moment he saw Nicole.

    "Thank god. I can actually see you in my fantasy. Well, I have no regrets now for I can see you before I

    die. Pitifully, my mother will have no one to take care of her."

    Tim coughed out another mouthful of blood as he spoke.

    "Tim, I am ... I am Nicole. This is not your fantasy, no. Sorry, I''mte. How are you? I''ll take you out! I''ll

    take you out now!"

    Nicole hurriedly went to support Tim with hand.

    She used all of her strength to help him up, but as he could not stand, they both fell to the ground.

    "Your legs...."

    Nicole looked at Tim''s legs in astonishment.

    The extreme pain made Tim more conscious.

    He grunted in pain. And when he felt the warm hug from Nicole, he opened his eyes wide. He realized

    that the person in front of him was really Nicole.

    He roared in a low voice, "Who told you toe? Go! Leave me alone, hurry up and leave now!"

    With that, he used all of his strength to push Nicole away.

    "I''ll take you out! I''ll take you back!"

    Nicole''s eyes were brimming with tears.

    This man clearly knew that she only had Samuel in her heart, but he had been in danger for her several

    times. Now, he had even made himself in such a difficult position. She couldn''t leave him alone.

    Tim said anxiously, "You''ll take me back? Look at me now. I''m limping. Nicole, I can''t walk out of here.

    You''re not strong enough to carry me. You''ll have to go find Samuel, right? Or you want to leave him

    and take me away?"

    Nicole was slightly shocked.

    She was heartbroken.

    She came here mainly to bring Tim and Samuel back. But Tim had be like this. She couldn''t

    imagine what had happened to Samuel.

    Who on earth was Kemp?

    Why was he so cruel?

    Why did he do this to Samuel and Tim?

    He simply treated them as experimental subjects ormodities? Or he had something to do with

    Vincent and all of this was controlled by Vincent?

    Nicole did not know. She felt the hot whips of panic and was extremely worried. But when she saw

    anticipation in Tim''s eyes, she gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll take you out first! If I can only save one of

    you and Samuel first, I will save you."

    The moment Tim heart that, his eyes shed.

    What did she say?

    She said she was going to save him first and leave Samuel?

    Tim felt that no matter what he suffered, it was worth it because of Nicole''s words.

    He smiled. His smile was very brilliant and beautiful, but Nicole was sad.

    If he hadn''t known her and hadn''t fallen in love with her, would he still be a yboy and live a good life

    in the Seapolis City?

    But because of her, his life had changed, and he didn''t even know what his life would be like.

    Nicole felt as if a mountain had been weighing on her mind.

    How should she repay him what she owned him?

    "Stop smiling. Let''s go!"

    Nicole stood up and helped Tim.

    Tim held her hand tightly and whispered, "Tell me, if you met me first, if I found you before Samuel,

    would you love me? Would you choose me?"

    Nicole''s heart was bleeding.

    "I don''t know."

    There were no ifs for love. She really didn''t know.

    A tear rolled down Tim''s face.

    He had thought that he was heartless. In that fire, all his feelings had died. He did not need to love

    anyone except his mother, nor did he need anyone else to love him.

    It was Nicole, the angel that had taken him out of the big fire, who had brought him a feeling of almost

    love and unbearable pain.

    "You choose to take me out and leave Samuel because you know that Samuel will be waiting for you

    wherever he is, right? If he dies, you will die with him, right? You choose to save me first, not because

    I''m more important for you than Samuel, but because you feel that you owe me. You think I''m an

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    outsider, and you don''t want anything to happen to me for you. Am I right? "

    Tim really wanted to deceive himself into believing that Nicole chose to save him first for he was

    special to her. However, as he saw the determined look in Nicole''s eyes, he knew that he was wrong.

    Nicole was silent, but she had to speak.

    "Lucas has intruded into the system here. He won''t be able to keep for too long. Let''s go out now."

    As she spoke, she tried to take Tim out, but she was stopped by him.

    Even though Tim was seriously injured, covered with wounds, he was still able to stop Nicole.

    He looked into her eyes and said word by word, "No need. I''m a cripple even after I get out. I never

    want your guilt or pity. I don''t want you feel guilty about me. Why don''t you just let me stay here?

    Perhaps this is the best ce where I''ll end up."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Nicole was so enraged.

    She punched Tim on the shoulder, tears rolling down her cheeks.

    "Tim, you intend to make me feel guilty for the rest of my life? You intend to live in my heart forever?

    You want Samuel and me to miss you every day for the rest of our lives, right? I''m telling you, that will

    not happen. There''s no room for you in the world of Samuel and I. Don''t imagine that you can get

    involved in our rtionship. I don''t care if your leg is limp or your arm is broken. I will take you out even

    if you only havest breath. I can wait upon you all my life but I can''t leave you here to stay with these

    ice-cold instruments. It''s even more impossible for me to leave you to lose your consciousness and

    be someone else''s experimental subject. Tim, listen carefully. From the day I rescued you, your

    life has been mine! I don''t care how you live, but I have the final say in how and where you die! "

    Nicole really wanted to cry, but she couldn''t. She didn''t have time to be sad, and she didn''t have time to

    talk to Tim like this.

    She had to take him away!

    Even if she needed to sacrifice herself, she would take him away!

    She knew that Samuel would understand her.

    She had to pay back what she owed Tim.

    Tim was right. Samuel was outstanding and he would try to save himself. Even if Samuel died, she

    would definitely die with him and be with him forever. But Tim was different.

    Things had reached that point for Tim because of her, so she could not let him wait here to die.

    Absolutely not!

    Nicole wiped away her tears with the back of her hand, and then firmly supported Tim on her shoulder,

    ignoring his objection.

    Tim suddenlyughed, but his tears also fell.

    "My life is yours. Nicole, remember, you said this yourself. I gave you a chance. It was you who insisted

    on taking me out. If I really be crippled after I go out and can''t take care of myself, don''t me me

    for living in your house and upying your time every day. At that time, even though Samuel gets

    angry, I won''t leave. You''d better think twice."

    "Shut up! From now on, you are not allowed to speak without my orders."

    Nicole red at him fiercely, then helped him up and quickly walked out.

    "Nicole? Isn''t your name Marina?"

    Laurence saw all of this. He asked as Nicole passed by.

    Nicole froze for a moment. She actually forgot about Laurence. But it didn''t matter because he would

    know it sooner orter.

    "We''ll talk about thister. Let''s go now."

    "Who is he?"

    Although Tim was somewhat powerless, he still looked at Laurence with vignce.

    This person was too beautiful!

    It would not surprise Tim if Laurence was a woman, but he could tell that Laurence was a beautiful man

    at a nce.

    Nicole already had Samuel with her. Now, she had another beautiful man. What was even more hateful

    was that he was limping. How could he ept this?

    However, Nicole replied with a tone of indifference, "He is mine for now."

    "For now?"

    "Forget about it. Hurry up and follow me!"

    After saying that, Nicole took Tim and left.

    Laurence carried Finn on his back. None of them had the slightest bit of power. Laurence and Nicole

    didn''t know whether they could get out or not at all.

    The moment they walked out of the door, Tim suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 557 You Cant Get Me out

    Chapter 557 You Can''t Get Me out

    "Wait!"

    "Wait for what? If we wait for any longer, we can''t get out."

    Nicole red at Tim and said, "Didn''t I tell you that you can''t speak without my orders?"

    "If I told you that Samuel was also here, would you not listen to me but shut me up?"

    Tim looked at Nicole, saying with tongue in cheek.

    He truly hoped that Nicole would leave Samuel behind, but he knew that without Samuel, Nicole would

    no longer be Nicole and she would just be a living corpse. Perhaps things would be even worse than

    that.

    He wished to see Nicole happily living in this world, even though the man who brought her happiness

    was not him.

    This kind of feeling was painful, but it was alsoforting. Pain and happiness coexisted, and he could

    not tell what it felt like.

    Nicole was slightly shocked, and she froze.

    She had thought that Samuel was also here, but could she go see him now? She didn''t know what it

    would be like to see him.

    Right now, it was already difficult for them to go out. If Samuel was injured seriously like Tim, what

    should she do?

    If there were only her here, she wouldn''t care even if she died with Samuel. But now she couldn''t let

    Tim and Finn die with her.

    They shouldn''t die.

    Nicole tightly closed her eyes, feeling a crushing sense of heartbreak. She said in a low voice, "Let''s

    go."

    Tim thought that he had heard wrongly. He turned his face to look at Nicole. Only then did he see the

    painful expression on her face.

    He understood instantly.

    "You really care so much about Finn''s and my life? Aren''t you afraid that you won''t have a chance to

    see Samuel again after going out?"

    Nicole, of course, had thought about what Tim asked.

    She took a deep breath and responded, "Let''s go."

    "Nicole, I don''t need you to do like this!"

    Tim wanted to push Nicole away, but failed.

    "Stop wasting your breath. Hurry up and go now. Lucas won''tst long."

    Nicole was heartbroken, but she still made such a choice.

    "Nicole! Stop!"

    Tim felt that Nicole''s sympathy for him was unbearable.

    "You think I am a cripple and can only be a burden to you, don''t you? So you can''t wait to take me out,

    right? You love Samuel so much. Now he is so close, but you don''t even go to see him. Are you afraid

    that you won''t be able to take me out after you see him? Let me tell you, I, Tim, do not need your pity!

    Leave me behind and take him away! So long as you live happily, I am content."

    There was a flicker of great affection in Tim''s eyes.

    Who''d have thought, he, who used to be a yboy, would be so affectionate?

    Nicole looked at him and said word by word, "The happiness of Samuel and I must be created by

    ourselves. It can''t be based on the sacrifice of anyone else. If it is, we would rather have nothing."

    "You just don''t want to owe me a favor, do you? Nicole, don''t think that way. Can''t you take me as one

    of your own? Why can you leave Samuel behind? He is as strong as I am. Don''t you want to know how

    Samuel is now?"

    "Shut up."

    Nicole couldn''t hold on any longer.

    She wanted!

    She really wanted to know how Samuel was!

    He was her heart, her greatest reliance. But now, she couldn''t think of him, nor see him.

    Tim was right. She was afraid that she couldn''t bear to leave after seeing Samuel.

    However, Tim didn''t seem to notice Nicole''s pain. He continued, "You''re afraid. You''re afraid that you

    won''t be able to move after seeing Samuel, but you still insist on taking me out first. Nicole, to you, only

    Samuel can live and die with you, right? Even though I risk my life, I''m not good enough to die with you.

    Am I right? "

    "Tim, what are you talking about? My son is doing his best to help us get out. What are you doing now?

    Do you really want to stay here? Alright, I''ll leave you here!"

    As Nicole spoke, she threw Tim aside.

    "Are you satisfied now?"

    "You--"

    Nicole''s action stunned Tim.

    Didn''t she just so insist?

    Now, she really gave up?

    Tim was not sure if he was disappointed or sad but he knew the pain in his heart was somewhat

    unbearable.

    Nicole turned around and left.

    Tim smiled bitterly and lowered his head to hide the upset in his eyes.

    That was alright.

    If Nicole and Samuel could go out, he would feel satisfied truthfully.

    Before lowering his head, he did not see the sadness in Nicole''s eyes.

    After taking two steps forward, Nicole suddenly turned around and knocked Tim out.

    "You--"

    Tim''s eyes were filled with shock, but before he could say a word, he fainted.

    And before he fainted, he heard Nicole say, "Jibber-jabber. Only a hit works. You''re indeed a jerk."

    Tim was silent.

    In his lifetime, perhaps only Nicole dared to speak to him like this.

    A jerk?

    Maybe.

    He was a jerk only for Nicole.

    Laurence saw what Nicole did, but didn''t say anything.

    Undeniably, Nicole''s action was the most direct and reliable way.

    Nicole lifted Tim to her back and quickly walked out.

    "Hurry up and leave! My son won''tst long!"

    "OK."

    Laurence followed behind Nicole and hastily left the room.

    They didn''t know where to go, so they followed the way they had just walked. While turning the corner,

    Nicole identally fell to the door beside her.

    "Be careful."

    Laurence could not support her with hand, so he just told her to be careful.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "He is really heavy."

    "Men and women weigh differently."

    Laurence could not carry two people on his back. He only hoped that they could leave quickly. After all,

    Ad was outside.

    Just as Nicole was about to get up, she touched something, and the door in front of her suddenly rolled

    up, revealing a ss door.

    That startled Nicole.

    "Oh boy! What kind of device is this?"

    She subconsciously dragged Tim back a few steps, only to see Samuel inside.

    "Samuel! Samuel!"

    Nicole froze totally.

    Samuel sat there upright without any wounds, as if he was asleep.

    Even though Nicole had already prepared herself mentally and persuaded herself to take Tim and Finn

    out first, at this moment when she saw Samuel, she stopped and could not move at all.

    "Go!"

    Laurence took a few steps and found that Nicole did not follow him. He turned around and saw her

    looking at the man inside the ss door. Her eyes were slightly red, brimmed with tears.

    "Who is he?"

    "My husband."

    When Nicole said these two words, she felt like her heart was dripping with blood.

    "Samuel! Samuel!"

    She suddenly mmed the ss door like crazy.

    Samuel heard someone calling him. He wanted to open his eyes, but his eyelids were too heavy to lift.

    "Samuel, open your eyes and look at me! Look at me!"

    Nicole knew that she should leave immediately. Otherwise, none of them would be able to leave.

    However, the moment she saw Samuel, she really couldn''t control herself.

    Samuel felt a slight pain in his heart. He suddenly opened his eyes and met Nicole''s eyes.

    "Nicole?"

    Samuel tried to stand up, but it seemed that he was electrocuted as he moved. With a muffled grunt, he

    fell to the ground.

    "Samuel! How are you?"

    Samuel was in pain.

    He gritted his teeth and looked at Nicole. He thought that he was dreaming, but the intense pain told

    him that all of this was true.

    Nicole was here!

    She was in the Dungeon!

    This fact made Samuel unspeakably anxious.

    He saw Tim beside Nicole.

    He knew that Tim hade here, and he also knew how Tim had be like this. But as he saw the

    beautiful man behind Nicole, he frowned slightly.

    "Who is he?"

    Nicole followed his gaze and replied, "My friend''s man. He''s here to help me. Samuel, how are you?

    How can I get you out of here?"

    "You can''t get me out."

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole.

    "What?"

    "Listen to me, Nicole. Take Tim out now. Don''t worry about me. It''s already not easy for you to enter

    this ce. You can''t open this open, and don''t ask Lucas to do it. Bring Tim back to Seapolis and find

    my mother. Take my mother and children away from Seapolis, far away from Vincent. If you can''t make

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    it, ask Jason to protect you. You must bring Joseph with you. Don''t let him go back to the Green''s or

    Vincent''s side. Remember it."

    Samuel seemed to know that they didn''t have much time, so she quickly said it and waved his hand.

    "Hurry up and leave! Go!"

    Nicole made no reply as the tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Her hands were tightly clenched together, her fingernails dug into her flesh unconsciously.

    Laurence thought that she would risk everything to save Samuel. After all, that was the reason she

    came here, wasn''t it?

    To his surprise, Nicole slowly stood up and carried Tim back to her back.

    She looked at Samuel and suddenly smiled. Her smile was so brilliant and beautiful.

    "No matter you live or die, I''ll be with you. You can''t get rid of me. I know what you''re thinking. Don''t

    worry. I''ll be a good mother and help you fulfill your responsibility as a son. Just remember, Samuel, if

    you dare to die before me, I won''t let you off even on the road to heaven."

    Samuel smiled a smile of proudness.

    This was his woman!

    She knew what to do without him saying anything.

    She was tough, independent, tolerant, but stubborn and paranoid. She knew that the ones worried him

    most were his mother and children, so she would take good care of them while enduring the pain of

    unable to save her beloved. He knew that if he really died, she would absolutely die with him.

    For her sake and for the sake of the children, he would stay strong.

    Their eyes met, and the tacit understanding between them made their feelings for each other deeper.

    "I''ll wait for you."

    After Samuel finished saying those words, Nicole resolutely turned around and left. The tear that fell on

    the ss door was exceptionally dazzling.

 Chapter 558 She Is Samuels Only Weakness

    Chapter 558 She Is Samuel''s Only Weakness

    "Won''t you regret it? If something happens to him after you leave, won''t you regret it for the rest of your

    life? For you women, others are secondary to your lovers, aren''t they?"

    Laurence looked at Nicole in confusion. He could feel her sadness and reluctance, and also he

    admired her for her choice. If it was Ad, she would probably risk anything to take him away.

    Thinking of Ad, Laurence looked a little gloomy.

    Nicole did not turn back, nor did she dare to turn back. She could feel that Samuel''s eyes had been

    following her. Once she turned back, she would no longer have the courage to leave.

    "Not every woman is what you think."

    Nicole got the entrance where there were already some people waiting.

    "There you are, Mrs. Green."

    Josh stood at the entrance, followed by a few strong bodyguards.

    Nicole looked at him and it urred to her what she had heard at the Emperor Hotel. She asked, "Who

    did this to Tim?"

    "I did!"

    Josh answered honestly, but what he said made Nicole involuntarily clench her fists.

    "I remember that thanks to Tim, your family''s business survived. You are Tim''s friend and because of

    that, everyone in the Seapolis City is courteous to you. Why did you treat him so cruelly?"

    Nicole really did not understand why trust between people was fragile. Tim treated him as a friend, but

    he ruthlessly gave Tim a good beating.

    "Mrs. Green, not everyone is as lucky as you." Josh''s expression changed slightly.

    "What?"

    "I said you are lucky. Samuel protects you, and Tim helps you. Even the Dons are your family. You also

    have a good friend who will risk everything for you. It has to be said, you''re preferred by God. You

    know, as the saying goes, full is a loss. If you didn''t have so much, perhaps you would be happily

    watching the tide rise and fall by a seaside, living a calm and carefree life."

    Nicole frowned at Josh''s words.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "What I want to say is that you are implicated by Samuel. All of this is none of your business. If you

    were not Samuel''s wife, you would be good as well as Tim."

    Nicole suddenly became angry.

    "Are you saying that Tim is implicated by me?"

    "Yes."

    As soon as Josh finished speaking, Nicole gave him a p.

    "This is the reason why you attacked him? You and he are friends growing up. He thinks of everything

    for you. He could even give you his own woman. But you treat him like this. And now you''re telling me

    it''s my fault. Josh, I admit that Tim is implicated by me, but this is not the reason why you can hurt him

    at will. Today, I will do to you what you did to him."

    After saying that, Nicole put down Tim.

    Laurence asked in a low voice, "Can you manage it by yourself? There are several people behind him."

    "Help if you can. Shut up if you can''t. Just take good care of them."

    Nicole took off her coat.

    She had too much anger and unhappiness to vent.

    The bodyguards behind Josh prepared themselves for fight when they saw Nicole did that.

    Laurence put Finn aside and also took off his coat. He said lightly, "Though my skills are not good, I

    can''t bear to watch a woman fight alone. Go hit the lead and leave the rest to me."

    Nicole nced at him and replied coldly, "Not only to fight, but to seek justice. A person like him is not

    worthy of having friends like Tim. Tell me, which hand of yours hurt Tim?"

    "Both. Are you going to break both of my hands?" sneered Josh.

    His mocking expression enraged Nicole.

    She abruptly stepped forward and punched him in the face, causing him a heavy nosebleed.

    Nicole thought Josh would beat back. She didn''t expect him to get hit without movement. "Is that the

    best you can do, Mrs. Green? That''s not enough to bring them out of here. You know, this is Dungeon.

    Everything here is independent. Only Kemp is the most powerful here." said Josh coldly.

    "Who is Kemp?"

    Nicole had long wanted to know its answer.

    Ancestor whispered, "Guess if I''ll tell you?"

    "Bastard!"

    Nicole attacked Josh again, this time mercilessly.

    Josh still didn''t dodge, as if he had not cared about his life.

    Nicole wrinkled her brows as her fist stopped a centimeter in front of him.

    "What are you doing? You really think I won''t beat you up?"

    "Go ahead. I should be beaten up. I even deserve to die, but I had to do it."

    "Why?"

    "There''s no why."

    Ancestor''s strange words puzzled Nicole.

    At this point, Tim woke up.

    "Stop!"

    When Nicole heard that, she turned her head and saw that Tim was trying to sit up. She immediately

    stepped forward to help him.

    "He''s already treated you like this. How can you still defend him?"

    Nicole knew that Tim was righteous. Although he looked unreliable, he was actually a sentimental man.

    He valued everyone he had built a rtionship with.

    Tim looked at Josh and asked, "I have a question for you."

    "Go ahead."

    Josh was very cooperative, which was beyond Nicole''s expectations.

    However, Tim was not surprised. He looked at Josh and asked word by word, "Back at the club, did you

    use my phone to send a photo of Nicole to Olivia?"

    "Yes!"

    Tim''s expression changed slightly.

    Nicole was also slightly shocked.

    It had been a long time since that time. Actually, Nicole refused to recall it because it was what once

    distanced her from Tim. Now she was shocked by Josh''s reply.

    Tim did not look at Nicole and continued to ask, "Where did you get the photo?"

    "Kemp gave it to me."

    Tim knitted his brows as he heard that.

    "And it was you who drugged my wine, right?"

    "Yes!"

    "Why did you do that? I still remember in high school when I was drunk and almost kidnapped, it was

    you who saved me with all your efforts. You even got your left hand injured and couldn''t lift anything too

    heavy even now. Since then, I''ve treated you as my best friend. But since when have you been working

    for Kemp? Since when have you been hurting me, the one you saved?"

    Tim had a flicker of sorrow in his eyes.

    Josh did not answer.

    "I''m sorry. You can me me and scold me. It doesn''t matter. I know I failed you."

    Josh''s words angered Tim, but he just coldly asked, "Why did you take advantage of me to deal with

    Olivia?"

    "To make you go against Samuel. She is Samuel''s only weakness."

    "Despicable."

    Nicole was so irritated that she wanted to beat Josh up again. Josh irritated her easily.

    "What is the rtionship between Kemp and Swift?"

    Nicole remembered very clearly that the photo was taken five years ago when she was caught in fire. It

    was done by Riley and Swift. But Josh said that Kemp had instructed him to do all that. Did it mean that

    since five years ago, Samuel had already been a target of Kemp?

    Nicole felt it was so creepy.

    Who on earth was Kemp? He''d been hiding himself for so long.

    Josh did not answer Nicole''s question. He looked at Tim and said, "I''m sorry. Your legs can be cured.

    Within a hundred days after you return, go find a good doctor to help you mend your bones. Then you''ll

    "Tell me a reason, Josh!"

    Tim was extremely sad.

    However, Josh just turned around and said to Nicole, "Take him and leave quickly. I will release Samuel

    "Wait, you''ll let us go? You''re not stopping us from leaving?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    Josh opened the tunnel on the right and said, "Follow this road and you''ll walk out of Dungeon. I

    identally found out this exit. The cure for Finn''s hypnosis was that afternoon."

    "What?"

    "Hurry up and leave!"

    Josh urged them to leave.

    Laurence could no longer hold on.

    Nicole thought that he was very capable, but she didn''t expect that he would be beaten like this with his

    arms over his face.

    If she had known it, she would have stopped him.

    Tim looked at Josh onest time and said, "I have onest question for you."

    "Go ahead."

    "Why does Samuel asionally suffers from mental confusion and takes unconscious violence?"

    "What?"

    Nicole was shocked to hear that.

    She only saw that Samuel did not have any wounds, but she did not know that he was actually in such

    a situation.

    "He was hypnotized just like Finn. Finn didn''t make it through and he was hypnotized. Samuel tried his

    best to resist. Although had was not hypnotized, his spirit has been hurt. I don''t know the mysteries

    behind it. You''d better bring him to see a hypnotist. I''m afraid it''s a hidden danger."

    "Hypnotized? Who did it?"

    "I don''t know. I only know that he''s an excellent hypnotist. I heard that if the one who was hypnotized

    would go crazy if his hypnosis couldn''t be got rid of."

    Josh''s words made Nicole worried.

    She even hesitated whether she should leave Samuel here.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Previously, she did not know about Samuel''s condition and thought that he was just trapped here. She

    did not expect him to suffer from mental confusion. In that case, could she leave with determination?

    While Nicole was hesitating, Tim pulled her hand and said, "Hurry up and leave. If you don''t leave now,

    it will be toote."

    "But...."

    Nicole nced behind her, and the worry and reluctance in her eyes were obvious.

    Many footsteps came from afar.

 Chapter 559 Shes Not My Woman

    Chapter 559 She''s Not My Woman

    "No But. Hurry up and leave!"

    Josh directly pushed Nicole and them in.

    The bodyguards behind Josh wanted to stop them, but he turned around and stopped the bodyguards.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Go!"

    Tim took ast look at Josh and said to Nicole, "Let''s go!"

    Nicole knew that she could not hesitate at the point. Even if something had happened to Samuel, she

    couldn''t stay here for the sake of Tim and Laurence.

    She took ast look in the direction behind her, then swiftly picked up Tim and ran forward with

    Laurence.

    Lucas rang.

    "Mommy, I''ve already set a few hidden bugs by usingputer loopholes. There will be a burst of

    pipes behind you. You take this opportunity to run."

    "I see. Can you help me have a look at the auction?"

    Nicole asked as she ran.

    Lucas quickly changed the page and replied, "It''s almost the end. Your private room is already empty.

    She''s probably left."

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Laurence heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Perhaps in order to avoid attention, Ad left early."

    "Is it allowed to leave early at auction?"

    Somehow, Nicole felt uneasy.

    "Yes, as long as you give them enough money. I suppose she has some money in hand. Though it''s

    not a lot, it''s enough to bribe the gatekeepers."

    Laurence knew Ad''s habits.

    Hearing Laurence''s words, Nicole felt relieved.

    "Let''s hurry up and leave."

    As they walked along the road, Nicole didn''t pay any attention the sound of water pipes bursting and

    the noises of people behind them.

    Her attention had always been focused on Samuel.

    After they ran out, they found that they were by the riverside where Karina had been saved earlier.

    "So this Dungeon is at the bottom of the river."

    Laurence frowned slightly.

    Nicole looked around and said, "There''s a car near here. I drove it here. Tim''s legs are not good, but he

    can drive. Take them back and help me ask Gabrielle to take care of my children. As for my mother-in-

    "You want to go back?"

    Tim looked at Nicole and had guessed her thoughts.

    "I thought you would send us back to Seapolis. So you can''t leave here at all."

    "It''s not just Samuel who I can''t leave. I have a three-day agreement with Satan King. There''s a little

    girl waiting for me to go back and save her."

    Tim frowned slightly at what Nicole said.

    "A little girl? Is she a mute?"

    "Yes. She seems to know you. When I mentioned you, she had quite a reaction. But at that time, she

    couldn''t stay with me."

    "Why?"

    "When I came here, she was thrown into the river and almost drowned. Fortunately, she still had one

    Nicole''s words made Tim frown again.

    "She was thrown into the river? Didn''t I tell her to go to the Emperor Hotel to find Fiona? Why was she

    thrown into the river?"

    "She seems to have been thrown into the river by Fiona. Besides, Fiona has something to do with

    Dungeon. I don''t know what kind of rtionship you have with Fiona. Tim, you''d better stay away from

    her because I might hurt her."

    Nicole looked at Tim while Tim felt a little anxious about what she said.

    "I don''t have anything to do with her. We were just dating for a while. It was an emergency after I came

    here. It urred to me that there was someone I could ask for help who had feelings for me. So I

    asked that child to seek help from her. How would I know that she actually had something to do with

    Dungeon?"

    "Alright. You don''t have to exin it to me. I don''t care. I just want to let you know that I''ll hurt your

    woman."

    "She''s not my woman!"

    Tim could not exin himself clearly.

    If he had known things would be like this, he wouldn''t have asked Karina to find Fiona. Now Nicole was

    wrong about him and he felt especially ufortable. He even hated his old self. How could he begin

    to fool around in those days?

    Nicole said in a tone of indifference, "OK. I''ve notified you no matter if she''s your woman or not. Take

    them away quickly. After returning, you need to ask ir to have your legs checked out. He can

    probably cure you."

    "Don''t worry about me. But I''m worried about you to be here alone."

    Tim was truly worried.

    This was a dangerous ce where even he and Samuel were trapped here. How could Nicole manage

    it? Besides, she was not in good health.

    Thinking of that, Tim was suddenly shocked.

    "Are you alright now? How is that possible? Gabrielle said that you..."

    "You see now. I''m alright. Okay, don''t ask. Hurry up and leave. It''ll be toote when they catch up. You

    don''t have to worry about me. With Lucas helping me from afar and Satan King here, they don''t dare to

    do anything to me. I heard that Dungeon and Satan King each stayed their separate course. If I have

    any problem, I''ll hide where Satan King is."

    Tim was still worried about Nicole.

    "Who the hell is Satan King? There are actually so many mysteries in such a remote ce. When I

    return to Seapolis, I will send a few tanks over and blow this ce up."

    "Stop boasting. Tanks? Why don''t send some helicopters here?"

    Nicole gave Tim a mocking nce, then threw him into the driver''s seat, and gave him the car key.

    "How are you going to get out of there?"

    Tim also knew that he was boasting, so he tried to make it less embarrassing by asking that question.

    "Don''t worry about me. As long as Samueles out, I''ll have a way to leave."

    When it came to Samuel, Tim said, "You know, Samuel''s current condition is unstable. I''m afraid¡­."

    "I believe that no matter when, Samuel won''t hurt me!"

    Nicole said with a firm voice, which hurt Tim again.

    "Okay, okay, he''s the best. Be careful. I know that I can''t help you even if I stay. The only thing I can do

    for you is to take care of the people you want to take care of. Don''t worry, I promise you I''ll bring Mrs.

    Green out."

    Hearing Tim''s words, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Hurry up and go now. Have a safe journey."

    "Nicole, remember what you said. My life is yours. I''m not dead yet, so you should be alright."

    Tim said seriously.

    Hearing that, Nicole felt pretty warm.

    "OK. Be careful. If you face Vincent head-on, you''d better not get involved. I''d rather you leave the

    Greens alone."

    "Don''t worry. I''m not stupid. I''m going now."

    Tim asked Laurence to throw Finn into the car and then started the car to leave.

    He was reluctant to leave, but he understood clearly that he would only be a burden to Nicole if he

    stayed.

    Nicole looked in the direction where Tim left and said to Laurence, "Alright, now I''ve finished my

    business. You can go. Go find Ad. From now on, we''ll be strangers."

    "I said you bought me, so I''m your man. I won''t leave until I pay you back."

    Nicole was slightly stunned to hear that.

    "You want to pay me back?"

    "Yes! I don''t want to be burdened with someone else''s charity for a lifetime. I have my pride."

    Laurence said in a very serious tone.

    "You should have left with Tim. You know that they''ve known how you look like through the surveince

    cameras of Dungeon. If you stay, it will only be more dangerous for you, and you might even lose your

    life here."

    Nicole did not exaggerate and she was really worried about him.

    However, Laurence responded, "It doesn''t matter. From the time I was born until now, every day has

    been dangerous. Even if I''m not here, I''m still the target of the people outside. I''m serious about paying

    you back. Although I''m not good at fighting, my blood is really miraculous. I''ll use this to create wealth

    for you."

    "I don''t need it! I don''t need anyone to hurt himself to create wealth for me. I don''tck money. I''ve told

    you, you''re free."

    After saying that, Nicole directly walked to see Satan King.

    Now, she could not return to the Emperor Hotel.

    Since she had been discovered in Dungeon, the Emperor Hotel would definitely be their first target for

    search. The only ce where she could hide now was Satan King''s hospital.

    However, she did not know where Samuel would go after getting out, nor did she know how to contact

    him.

    Could Satan King cure Samuel of his mental disorder caused by the hypnosis failure?

    Nicole did not know the answer, but there was onest glimmer of hope. She eagerly hoped that Satan

    King could.

    Even if Satan King wanted her life then, she would give it to her.

    With the thought in mind, Nicole came to Satan King''s hospital, and Laurence followed behind her.

    Nicole sighed, "Why are you doing this? To tell you the truth, I don''t have any days left to live. My

    health has be worse aftering here to save them. Even if I can go back and get treatment this

    time, I probably won''t have many years left. I told you, I don''tck money. You''d better leave. Isn''t

    Ad waiting for you? Go find her. You''ve paid me back by risking your life to help me here. "

    However, no matter what Nicole said, Laurence still insisted on following her. He said, "You won''t die. I

    told you my blood is miraculous. Besides, your husband''s condition is unknown. Maybe I can help him

    "You? You''re a hypnotist?"

    Nicole was quite surprised as well as delighted, but Laurence shook his head and denied, "I don''t know

    how to hypnotize."

    Her expression immediately changed into disappointment.

    "Then what do you mean?"

    "Let me follow you. I''ll leave when it''s time to."

    Laurence''s determination was immovable.

    Nicole could only say, "Well, you do whatever you want. But let me remind you, don''t provoke the

    doctor inside after you go in. Otherwise, I won''t be able to protect you."

    "OK."

    After that, Nicole walked into the hospital. However, what surprised her was that this ce was actually

    different from before she left.

    What happened here?

    Where was Karina?

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 560 You Did Shock Her

    Chapter 560 You Did Shock Her

    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    When Nicole entered the hospital, a nurse came to block her way.

    "I''m here to see Satan King."

    Nicole looked at the nurse in front of her. She remembered that there was such a nurse when she left

    not long ago. So the nurse had returned now?

    The originally deserted hospital was now almost overcrowded. Most of the people here were patients

    and some were security guards.

    If it wasn''t for Nicole''s excellent memory, she would have thought that she had gone to a wrong ce.

    When the nurse heard Nicole say Satan King, she frowned.

    "Watch your mouth. You don''t get to call her Satan King. Call Miss Morgan."

    Only then did Nicole know that Satan King''s surname was rkson.

    "Miss Morgan? Alright, I''m here to see Miss Morgan."

    "Do you have an appointment? If you don''t have, you can''t see Miss Morgan. She is very busy."

    After the nurse finished speaking, she asked the security guards to drive Nicole away.

    Nicole sighed and said, "I have a three-day appointment with her. My friend Karina is still here."

    "Karina?"

    The nurse frowned again. She looked up and down at Nicole and said coldly, "Wait."

    After saying that, she directly walked in.

    There was amotion outside. Nicole was somewhat anxious because it was probably caused by the

    people from Dungeon who chased after her.

    Just as Nicole felt that she was about to be discovered by those people, the nurse walked out.

    "Come in."

    Only then did Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    Laurence looked around and whispered, "So strangely. They''ve already here. Why don''t they dare to

    move forward?"

    Nicole was slightly surprised. She subconsciously looked around and realized that there were people

    from Dungeon everywhere around the corner.

    She sneered, "They don''t dare. Come on, let''s go in."

    After saying that, Nicole took the lead to walk in.

    Laurence did not know the reason, but he still followed Nicole in. Just as they entered, a figure quickly

    climbed over the wall and entered, too.

    The nurse brought Nicole to Satan King''s office.

    Satan King was absorbed in working on something, so she did not notice the arrival of Nicole and the

    others at all. Karina stood by and when she saw Nicole return, there was a trace of surprise in her

    eyes.

    "I''m back."

    Nicole smiled brightly at Karina, but Karina immediately turned her face away to avoid the warm smile.

    She thought she was a bad girl.

    Perhaps Tim and Samuel were waiting for Nicole to save them, but she asked Nicole to deal with Fiona

    first. She was too selfish, wasn''t she?

    As Karina thought so, she did not dare to look at Nicole.

    Nicole walked forward and squatted down to touch her face. "I''m sorry, I didn''t deal with Fiona. But

    don''t worry. She will get what she deserves. I just went to save my friend Tim first."

    "How''s he doing?"

    Karina wrote.

    Nicole could feel that she was very worried about Tim. "Not good. His legs are limp but his life is not in

    danger. I''ve already told him to go back to Seapolis. And I''ll send you backter."

    When Karina heard how Tim was, her eyes turned red.

    She was really bad, wasn''t she?

    For her personal grudge, she actually crippled Tim!

    If she had asked Nicole to save Tim earlier, he wouldn''t be like this, right?

    Karina bit her lower lip tightly.

    Feeling that Karina was in a bad mood, Nicoleforted, "What are you doing? It''s none of your

    business. Don''t be like this. Tim will be fine. Don''t worry. If you''re worried, I''ll take you back to Seapolis

    to see him, okay?"

    "OK."

    Karina nodded.

    Nicole took a look at Satan King, who seemed to be doing some kind of experiment. Nicole didn''t

    disturb her and just asked Laurence to sit down. She then held Karina''s hand, looking her up and

    down. "Is everything alright? Did she do anything to you?"

    Karina shook her head.

    Nicole pulled Karina to her side and sat down.

    Karina was very quiet. Perhaps because she could not speak, she was so quiet that she was often not

    noticed.

    Nicole looked at her, feeling a little sad.

    "If you don''t have a ce to go in Seapolis, you can live with me. I have three children and you can

    y with them."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Karina''s eyes were slightly moist.

    She was an orphan, and now her only sister was adopted. To be honest, she really didn''t know where

    she should go. She was very touched by Nicole''s words, but she shook her head.

    "You have a ce to go?"

    Karina nodded.

    "Alright. I''ll take you there then."

    This time, Karina made no response.

    Satan King was finally done with her work. Only then did she realize that there were another two

    people in the office.

    When she saw Laurence, her eyes lit up.

    "Medicine Man?"

    She said as she stepped forward.

    Nicole recalled Laurence''s background as she saw the fanaticism in Satan King''s eyes. She hurriedly

    took a step forward to pull Laurence behind her and stopped Satan King.

    "What are you doing?"

    Satan King frowned when she saw Nicole.

    "Let me see, he''s a medicine man! If my guess is correct, he must have been used as a test subject

    before his birth. He''s a sessful example, so his blood can definitely be used as medicine. His entire

    body is a treasure."

    "He''s human! And he''s mine!"

    Laurence was shocked by Nicole''s words.

    No one had ever defended him like her. Even Ad did not dare to defend him in public like this and

    she only dared to secretly give him somefort and help when he was hurt.

    He had only known Nicole for less than a day, but she actually pulled him behind her to protect him, as

    if he were hers.

    Laurence couldn''t tell how he felt. He just looked at Nicole with mixed feelings.

    Satan King''s face darkened.

    "You didn''t tell me you had such a medicine man before."

    "What does that have to do with you? We cooperate only for our own self-interest. Keep your hands of

    him."

    Satan King felt quite ufortable with Nicole''s manner.

    "You''re really bold. Don''t forget, your life is still in my clutches."

    "Even so, you are not allowed to hurt him!"

    "What if I insist on that?"

    "You try it!"

    Nicole exuded a murderous aura.

    Laurence wanted to hold her back and say something, but she whispered, "Don''t be afraid. With me

    here, she won''t dare to touch you."

    "How dare you. I heard that Dungeon is looking for someone. It should be you, right? Aren''t you afraid

    that I''ll hand you over? At that time, the medicine man behind you will be mine and I''ll do whatever I

    want."

    Nicole sneered, "You can do this, but I promise that before you hand me over, I will send you to chat

    with the King of Hell. If you don''t believe me, you can try it."

    It seemed that she was not joking at all.

    Satan King abandoned that idea atst due to her fear.

    She returned to her seat with a snort and said, "I remember we have a three-day agreement but it''s not

    time yet. What are you doing here?"

    "I''m here to take Karina away."

    "Take her away? What about my conditions? Where''s that boy? Is he here? I said, as long as I see the

    boy, I''ll let you take her away."

    Hearing that, Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    "He''s my son. I can''t let hime to such a ce."

    "Then there''s no need to talk about it."

    Satan King looked at Laurence with ill intentions and added, "Well, I can change the conditions. Leave

    this medicine man and you can take the little girl away. I''ll even safely send you out."

    "Impossible! He is human, an individual, and I have no right to make any decisions for him. What are

    you going to keep him for? You dare to say that?"

    Laurence was shocked by Nicole''s words again.

    This woman simply changed his view of the world.

    It turned out that not all of the people in this world were bad, and not all of them were mercenaries.

    There was a hint of joy in his eyes.

    Satan King''s face darkened even more.

    "You don''t want your son toe, nor leave the medicine man behind. You just want to take this little

    girl away for free. Do you think it''s possible? My guys are all outside. Perhaps you''ve seen them in the

    hospital. If you don''t agree to one of my conditions today, you can''t leave here."

    "Fine, I won''t leave! I''m sleepy. I''m going back to my ward."

    With that, Nicole directly pulled Karina and Laurence towards the door.

    "You--"

    Satan King never thought that Nicole would make such a response. She was so furious but she didn''t

    know what to do.

    Laurence burst intoughter.

    "You did shock her."

    "She has a strange temper. That was the best way to deal with her. Besides, I can''t leave. She''s right.

    My body can''t support me to return to Seapolis, and I have to wait for him."

    When Nicole spoke of Samuel, there was a wonderful look in her gentle eyes.

    Laurence felt as if he could see all the stars in her eyes, so brilliant and beautiful.

    Was this the feeling of love?

    Laurence didn''t know, but he suddenly felt that this kind of feeling was really pleasant.

    Karina didn''t say anything and just followed Nicole back to the ward.

    When Laurence also came in, Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.

    "Well, it''s okay that Karina and I are here."

    "I''ll find a room next door."

    Laurence immediately understood.

    However, Nicole hesitated for a moment and then said, "Forget it, just stay here, but you need to sleep

    on the floor. I''m afraid that Satan King will harm you if you leave my sight. You could see how

    passionate she is when she looks at you."

    Laurence had grown ustomed to the looks like Satan King''s since childhood. He naturally knew

    what it meant. Dark thoughts flickered inside him for a moment.

    "As long as you don''t feel upset, I can go anywhere."

    With Nicole''s permission, Laurence shared a room with them and slept on the floor.

    Just as all was settled, a figure suddenly jumped in from the window and stood in front of

    Nicole.

 Chapter 561 Sleep with Me

    Chapter 561 Sleep with Me

    "Who?"

    Just as Nicole was about to make a move, she was controlled, and she heard a familiar voice.

    "It''s me!"

    Nicole instantly became tearful.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "Samuel! Samuel!"

    She turned around, and the moment she saw Samuel, tears gushed down her cheeks.

    "Don''t cry!"

    Seeing Nicole''s teary eyes, Samuel couldn''t help but feel heartache.

    "How did you know I was here?"

    "I followed you."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand.

    Her hands were warm and were no longer as cold as before. She looked much better, and she even

    had a hint of rosiness.

    From Nicole''s face, Samuel seemed to have seen the original version of her, so healthy, so beautiful.

    "You are recovered?"

    He asked happily.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat, but she didn''t reveal it on her face. She smiled and said, "Yeah, you

    know how extraordinary Gabrielle is."

    "That''s great."

    Samuel was overjoyed.

    The thing he had always been worried about was Nicole''s health. Now that she had recovered, he was

    relieved.

    "I heard from Tim that something''s wrong with your nerves?"

    Nicole changed the topic.

    She was always concerned about Samuel''s health like he did to her.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry, I can hold on until I get back to Seapolis, and

    I''ll have ir have a check on me, everything will be fine, don''t worry."

    "Are you really fine? Josh said that failure of hypnosis can damage nerves, and Tim said that

    sometimes you can''t control your emotions. You..."

    "I will hurt anyone but you."

    Samuel''s eyes were so gentle.

    Nicole was instantly infatuated.

    Recently, they spent less time together than apart. She missed being with Samuel so much.

    "How do we get out of here?"

    She leaned in Samuel''s embrace,pletely forgetting that there were another two people in the

    room.

    Samuel stroked her long hair and whispered, "I''ve notified Jacob to contact my men toe here.

    When they arrive, no matter how powerful Dungeon is, I will root it out."

    As he said this, Samuel''s eyes shed with coldness.

    Hearing that Samuel contacted Jacob, Nicole was finally relieved.

    "How many days will it take them to get here?"

    "Two days, we just have to wait patiently for two days."

    Samuel''s voice was gentle. He rxed a little while hugging Nicole.

    Two days?

    Nicole recalled her physical condition.

    What would happen to her after two days?

    Nicole did not know.

    It was absolutely impossible for Lucas toe here. As long as Jacob brought someone here, even if

    Satan King was there, Nicole believed that Samuel could get Karina out.

    Right now, she feared that she could no longer be by Samuel''s side after two days.

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt sorrowful.

    It turned out that she wasn''t as unafraid of death as she had imagined.

    She was afraid of death!

    She was even more afraid of dying in front of Samuel!

    But what could she do?

    Nicole held back her uneasiness and bitterness and whispered, "You must be with me in these two

    days. You were not around recently and I was nervous. I had to take care of the children and you have

    no idea how tired I am. You said you would give me a happy life."

    Samuel missed Nicole''s coquettish voice very much.

    It was as if he had gone back to the past, back to Seapolis City.

    Samuel smiled indulgently and said, "Alright, I''ll be with you for the next two days. Don''t worry, Satan

    King won''t do anything to you. I''m here."

    "Yeah, with you here, I will not be afraid."

    That was true.

    With Samuel around, Nicole felt very safe.

    "You have to bring Laurence and Karina back to Seapolis City. After Laurence arrives, he chooses

    whether to leave or stay. Karina is Hedy''s sister. You should send her to ir''s ce to meet Hedy, and

    you should escort her to wherever she wants to go. I have arranged for Joseph and Zoe to settle down

    at the militarypound. Gabrielle knows where it is."

    As Nicole was nagging, she was kissed by Samuel.

    She missed it too much!

    His kiss brought her back to reality.

    Karina turned her head away with a blushed face.

    Laurence also pretended not to see it, and he looked around but ignored them. He even felt a little

    embarrassed. Weren''t he and Karina the third wheels?

    However, if he went out, he couldn''t be assured that Satan King wouldn''t catch him.

    Although he had experienced a lot, he didn''t want to be a test subject in theboratory again.

    Nicole and Samuel kissed each other infatuatedly, and Samuel was so devoted that his hands

    unconsciously caressed Nicole''s body.

    Laurence coughed.

    He couldn''t stand it anymore.

    If he allowed this to continue, it would have a negative impact on Karina.

    Nicole was awakened by his cough. She suddenly remembered something and pushed Samuel away.

    Then, she looked at Laurence and Karina awkwardly.

    Although neither of them looked at her, Nicole''s face instantly blushed.

    This was too embarrassing!

    Samuel was enjoying kissing when he was pushed away by Nicole. He instantly got a little unhappy.

    When he saw that Nicole was looking at Laurence, his eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

    Laurence was too beautiful.

    He was a man, but he looked so gorgeous. Samuel had always been proud of his appearance, but in

    front of Laurence, he had a feeling of inferiority.

    This feeling was very bad. Moreover, Nicole paid a lot of attention to him, which made Samuel

    especially jealous.

    "Do you have a cold? If so, hurry up and see a doctor. Get out and turn right, the doctor''s office is right

    at the corner. Go!"

    Samuel said harshly.

    Laurence could feel Samuel''s hostility, but he smiled and said, "I feel unwell in the throat, but I don''t

    have a cold, and I don''t need a doctor."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes, emitting a murderous aura.

    Nicole grabbed his arm and said, "There are people from Dungeon everywhere. How did you get in?

    Also, where is the Josh?"

    "Josh is probably crippled."

    Hearing Nicole ask this, Samuel knew that she purposely changed the topic, but for Nicole''s sake,

    Samuel followed her.

    "What do you mean by crippled? I''ve never understood why Josh treated Tim like that since their

    rtionship was so good."

    Nicole sighed and doubted humanity.

    Samuel whispered, "It was not Josh''s fault, his wife and children were under control."

    "What? Is it Kemp?"

    The first person Nicole thought of was Kemp that Josh had mentioned.

    "Kemp? Who did you hear that from?"

    Samuel was somewhat puzzled, but he was interested.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole asked doubtfully, "Josh told me. Isn''t the owner of Dungeon Kemp?"

    "I don''t know. What I know is that Josh''s wife and children are controlled by Vincent. It was Vincent who

    ordered Josh to do that. Otherwise, his family would be in disaster."

    Nichole was shocked by Samuel''s words.

    "Vincent? Are you sure?"

    "I hope it''s not him, but the current Samuel is so unfamiliar to me. He ispletely different from

    before. He has be merciless and emotionless. Do you think a man can be like this?"

    Samuel''s words carried a trace of sadness.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was not feeling well in his heart. No one would suspect his siblings, but recent

    events seemed to be rted to Samuel.

    He wanted to kill Lucas and imprison Laurel, and even wanted to trap Nicole.

    A sibling would probably not do such things.

    Moreover, they were so close. Did he do these because of Riley?

    Nicole did not know how tofort Samuel.

    However, Samuel suddenly said, "Do you remember that Joseph was hit by Vincent?"

    "Yeah, you were very angry and even fought with him."

    Samuel nodded and whispered, "Back then, I found it weird because Vincent would never hit a child.

    Joseph is his biological son, how could he do it?"

    "What''s your point?"

    Nicole understood something from Samuel''s words, but when she asked, Samuel looked around and

    had a nce at Laurence and Karina. Then, he whispered, "Nothing. I just feel weird. Forget it. Tim and

    the others have left?"

    "Yeah. I think Tim will handle Finn''s matter."

    Samuel nodded at Nicole''s words.

    He grabbed Nicole''s hand andy on the bed, saying, "I''m tired, sleep with me."

    "But there are other people in this room."

    Nicole was embarrassed.

    There was only one bed in this room, if it was upied by Samuel and her, where would Karina and

    Laurence sleep? Even if he ignored them, they existed and had to rest.

    Laurence seemed to realize Nicole''s embarrassment. He grabbed Karina''s hand and said, "Where is

    your ward? How about we sleep together?"

    Karina looked at Laurence and nodded.

    They quickly left the room.

    "Tactful of them."

    Samuel said indifferently. Nicole could tell that he was very displeased.

    "So jealous of you. He''s just someone I auctioned on other people''s behalf. He has nothing to do with

    me."

    Nicole felt that when Samuel was jealous, he would be like a child, so she exined.

    "You defend him!" Samuel didn''t let her go.

    "He spent ten million on me. Of course I have to defend him. He said he would help me earn this

    amount."

    "You need his money?"

    Samuel looked at her with disgruntlement, and he looked like he yearned for kissing and cuddling.

    Nicole instantly felt funny, but unfortunately, she only had two days left.

    Her heart was bitter, but her smile became even brighter.

    Suddenly, Nicole held Samuel''s face and made him look straight at her.

    "What?"

    "Samuel, I wanna kiss you!"

 Chapter 562 So Anxious You Are

    Chapter 562 So Anxious You Are

    Samuel''s face suddenly flushed.

    Nicole rarely saw Samuel being shy, so she couldn''t help but smile and say, "What''s wrong? Are you

    shy?"

    "Just kiss me, why are you so nagging?"

    Samuel was a little difited but held Nicole''s head and his cold lips pressed on hers.

    Nicole felt it funny and kissed him.

    His lips were as fascinating as ever.

    Nicole did not know how long she could stay with him, but reluctance was like a hand that was tearing

    her heart apart.

    If she was gone, what would Samuel do?

    What about the children?

    She had fulfilled everything she promised Lucas, but about this one, Nicole was afraid that she might

    not make it.

    Thinking of this, Nicole seemed to put all emotions in her life in this kiss.

    Samuel felt that Nicole was thrilled. He thought the reason was that she was worried about him and

    finally relieved, so he did not take it seriously. Instead, he mocked, "Look, so anxious you are. You¡¯re

    gonna do something with me in the broad daylight, aren¡¯t you?"

    Nicole''s heart was bitter, but she covered it up under her smile.

    "Yes, I am."

    "You aren¡¯t bashful."

    "Why would I? I feel enough to have you."

    Nicole kissed Samuel again, leaving him no chance to speak.

    Samuel''s desire was instantly triggered.

    He and Nicole spent less time together than apart, and during this period of time, his longing of her was

    umted. Now that she was in his arms, it was hard for him to hold the desire back unless he was

    a saint.

    Samuel suddenly took off his coat and covered the surveince camera with it. Then, his kiss

    overwhelmed Nicole.

    Nicole would like to die in joy but was afraid to die here. She restrained herself but wanted indulgence

    at the same time, and she became sensitive due to the contradictory thoughts.

    At this critical moment, Samuel suddenly regained his self-control and stopped. He looked at Nicole.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    Did Samuel discover something?

    Or did he think of something?

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole tried her best to put on a puzzled expression.

    Seeing her being so enthusiastic and passionate beneath him, Samuel chickened out.

    Last time, he hurt Nicole because of his impulse, and he didn''t dare to act rashly this time.

    "Forget it. When we get back to Seapolis City, let Gabrielle give you another examination, and then

    we''ll do it. Anyway, we have time."

    They had time?

    No!

    She didn''t have much time.

    Her life was in countdown.

    Nicole shouted this in her heart, but the smile on her face became even brighter.

    "I said that I''m fine and you see it! What? Gabrielle''s words work but mine don''t?"

    As Nicole spoke, she felt a little aggrieved, and her watery eyes instantly turned red.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel was at a loss.

    "No, it''s not like that."

    "You must have despised me. True, how could a weak and sickly woman like me interest you? It''s me

    who is ignorant, it''s me..."

    Nicole said with self-pity. The more she spoke, the harsher the words became. Samuel felt that these

    words were like needles pricking his ears. He suddenly lowered his head and stopped Nicole''s chatter

    by sealing her mouth with his.

    Nicole''s eyes shed with a smile because her scheme seeded. She suddenly wrapped around

    Samuel''s neck and cooperated.

    If there were only two days left in her life, she would rather live a wonderful life, live as she pleased.

    Samuel finally lost control and was immersed in Nicole''s tenderness.

    After the intense sex, Nicole seemed to have been emptied and was panting on Samuel''s body.

    Feeling Nicole''s scent, Samuel realized that Nicole was by his side.

    It was hard to imagine that Nicole woulde to this ce alone for him.

    "Nicole, thank you."

    Samuel''s words somewhat confused Nicole, but she only gave a hum softly and fell asleep.

    Seeing Nicole sleeping soundly and her ck eyes, Samuel felt heartache.

    He covered Nicole with the quilt and got off the bed. He found Nicole''s phone and before he could

    check anything, Lucas called.

    "Mommy?"

    "It''s me."

    This was the first time that Samuel had felt his son''s voice was so pleasant to hear.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    This was the first time he had felt fear in Dungeon. He was afraid that he would never be able to meet

    Nicole and the children again in this life.

    When he was being hypnotized, Samuel almost fell for it. If he hadn''t remembered Lucas, Zoe, and

    Nicole, who was in the fire, Samuel would have probably be like Finn.

    When he thought that he would be controlled and his beloved ones would be hurt, Samuel was

    terrified.

    Fortunately, he made it, but he didn''t know how long it wouldst.

    When Lucas heard Samuel''s voice, he was shocked, and then he said with uncertainty, "Samuel?"

    "Will it be a difort for you to call me Daddy?"

    Samuel always felt that it didn''t matter what Lucas called him, but at this moment, he really wanted to

    hear Lucas call him daddy.

    Lucas paused for a moment and called out awkwardly, "Daddy."

    "Good boy!"

    Samuel smiled contentedly.

    In this world, he was willing to trade everything for the safety and health of his wife and children.

    Lucas coughed and said, "When are youing back?"

    "Soon. I''ll be back in two days."

    "Then I''ll wait for you!"

    Lucas was excited.

    Although Lucas didn''t say it, he was very worried about Samuel. Samuel could feel this.

    "Don''t ask me for gifts. I''m in a remote area, and I can''t bring you anything special."

    Lucas snorted at Samuel''s words and said, "Do you think I am Zoe? I don''t fancy gifts."

    "Is that so?"

    "Of course!"

    Samuelughed again.

    It felt so good to be with the kids.

    They chatted for a while, Samuel asked about Nicole''s situation.

    Lucas told Samuel how Nicole went out alone and how she was controlled by Chuck in the vi. Then,

    another person ran out and came to look for Samuel.

    Samuel looked at Nicole, who was sleeping soundly, and his heart ached.

    He was so touched by this woman.

    "Samuel, you must treat my mommy well. If not, I will never forgive you."

    "Brat, you''re threatening your daddy, don''t you know?"

    Although Samuel was intimidated, he was delighted inwardly.

    Lucas said nonchntly, "So what? Mommy suffered so much because of you. Now that she has finally

    found you, she suffered again. Samuel, when will you solve all your shitty family matters and let me, my

    sister and Mommy have a happy journey?"

    Samuel was shocked.

    "My shitty family matters? Isn''t my family yours as well?"

    "It is different. I''m a child. As a father, aren''t you supposed create a good environment for your kids?

    Mommy is so beautiful, shouldn''t you let her live a happy life of a shopaholic?"

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ questioning, Samuel thought about it seriously and said, "Yes, I should."

    "So, Samuel, you have to work hard to solve these shitty things as soon as possible. If that good-for-

    nothing younger brother of yours troubles us again, lock him up. He''s so annoying."

    After all, Lucas was a child, and sometimes, what he said would be so reckless.

    If he could imprison Vincent, he would have done it.

    However, upon hearing the name Vincent, Samuel''s eyebrows were tightly knitted.

    "Okay, I understand. I''ll handle it as soon as possible, okay?"

    "Hurry up, I can''t wait to travel with Mommy and sister. Don''t forget what you promised us."

    After saying that, Lucas hung up.

    Samuel''s eyes darkened.

    In Dungeon, he discovered many things, but he couldn''t believe them.

    Samuel wanted to smoke, but he was afraid of affecting Nicole, so he stood in front of the French

    window, looked outside, and was lost in thought.

    After a long time, Samuel picked up Nicole''s phone and called Jacob.

    "Mr. Green? Our men are ready and will set off soon, but it will take at least two days."

    Jacob thought that Samuel was going to urge him, so he reported.

    However, Samuel said in a low voice, "You don''t have toe, just let Petty lead them here. I have

    other tasks for you."

    "Please instruct me."

    Samuel paused for a moment, as if he was hesitating. Jacob was not in a hurry, so he just waited.

    About a minuteter, Samuel said, "Find an opportunity to get Vincent''s hair for a paternity test."

    "What? Mr. Green, what are you talking about?"

    Jacob thought he misheard.

    "Take Vincent''s hair and do a paternity test with mine. I remember that you have my hair." Samuel''s

    eyes shed with pain, but he said word by word.

    "Yeah, we do."

    Jacob understood, but it was precisely because he understood that he was surprised.

    "Mr. Green, what do you suspect? How can Vincent not be your brother?"

    "Yeah, how could he not be?"

    Samuel seemed to be talking to himself, and his eyes became gloomier and gloomier.

    His hands were clenched tightly with veins bulging, and his voice became even colder.

    "Go to ir''s ce and investigate this matter. Other than you and me, no one is allowed to know

    about it."

    "Yes!"

    Although Jacob was puzzled, he obeyed.

    When Samuel hung up, his mood became more and more depressing.

    He suddenly turned around and discovered that Nicole had woken up and was leaning against the bed,

    looking at him.

    "What did you just say? What are you suspecting? Or are you sure? Isn''t Vincent himself?" Nicole

    asked with suspicion in her watery eyes.

    Samuel''s expression changed slightly and he said, "I also want to know who he is."

 Chapter 563 Its Inconvenient Now

    Chapter 563 It''s Inconvenient Now

    "What do you mean?"

    When Nicole heard what Samuel said, she found it unbelievable.

    However, Samuel did not continue this topic. He smiled and said, "Done resting?"

    Hearing what he said, Nicole''s face suddenly blushed.

    "Yeah!"

    "Why are you so passionate today?"

    Samuel stepped forward and hugged her in his arms.

    Nicole smiled and said, "You don''t like it?"

    "I do."

    Samuel appreciated Nicole''s charm, but Nicole felt reluctance in her heart.

    Would the sweetness onlyst for two days?

    She didn''t dare to think, ask, or even speak.

    After they got dressed, Nicole said, "We can''t provoke Satan King until your men arrive."

    "What is the woman''s condition?"

    Hearing Samuel''s question, Nicole knew that he knew everything, so she told Samuel that the woman

    wanted to meet Lucas.

    "She wants to see my son? Who does she think she is?"

    "Don''t care about that, the most important thing now is that before Jacob arrives with your men, we

    have to get along peacefully with her. After all, there are people from Dungeon everywhere. By the way,

    who started Dungeon? The owner was able to inform wealthy people all over the country of such a

    ce and brazenly auction off items and people, this person must have a powerful background."

    Nicole had this feeling ever since she entered Dungeon.

    Samuel nodded and said, "Yes, Dungeon has the most advanced medical equipment and even the

    best hypnotist in the world. This person''s power can''t be underestimated."

    "Could it be Vincent?"

    Nicole asked subconsciously. After that, she felt it improper. She looked at Samuel nervously.

    However, Samuel was not impacted much. He said, "It''s not him. Although he has a close rtionship

    with the owner of Dungeon, he is definitely not him. Vincent does not have the power, if he does, he

    didn''t need to return to Seapolis City to deal with us, let alone use me to control the Eternal Group as a

    step to achieve his goal."

    "Goal? What is his goal?"

    Nicole frowned.

    Samuel''s eyes were a little dispiriting, and his voice was a little hoarse.

    "His target should be me."

    "You? What does he want to do to you?"

    "I''m not sure yet, but I can feel that he has no good intentions. Perhaps the moment he fell in love with

    Riley, the brotherhood between us was gone."

    When Samuel said this, he sounded very sad.

    Riley!

    This woman, who had died but was still a nightmare to me, was not supposed to be linked to me in the

    first ce.

    Samuel thought to himself.

    When Nicole heard this, she said, "Perhaps you can exin it to Vincent."

    "If I could, then nothing would have happened. However, I''m puzzled. Since he wants the Eternal

    Group, he can just tell me. As long as it''s mine, I can share everything with him except you. Why did he

    make such a detour? He is a businessman, even if he had a different identity, he didn''t need to create

    the club in Seapolis City to cause trouble. Whether it''s the club or what Vincent is doing, I am confused.

    I even feel like his soul has been reced and only the face that looks exactly like mine is maintained.

    "

    Samuel''s words shocked Nicole.

    "Reced?"

    "Yeah, it''s like a fairy tale. Someone reced his soul. I think I might be crazy."

    Samuel smiled bitterly.

    However, Nicole said seriously, "Tim also said that Vincent was not like this. In the past, Vincent would

    sacrifice everything to protect you and the Green family."

    "That was the old version of him. It is hard for me to read Vincent of the present. For example, he

    wanted to kill Lucas. Or perhaps, from the moment Karina was trafficked, it was his scheme to distract

    me away from Seapolis City."

    Nicole was astounded.

    "You mean when he imed to kill Lucas, he knew that Lucas and Joseph were eavesdropping?"

    "I''m not sure. Think about it, who taught Lucas, Joseph and you martial arts? It''s Vincent, right? Could

    he, a former leader of the Dark Elf Empire, be fooled by the two children? Perhaps that manager didn''t

    notice Joseph and Lucas, but I am not sure if Vincent sensed their existence. Think about it, if he knew

    Joseph and Lucas were there and deliberately dered to kill Lucas, then how would Joseph react?"

    Nicole said, "Joseph will desperately try to inform us in order to protect Lucas."

    "That''s right, but Joseph ran out and left Lucas behind. Lucas happened to be locked up at Hedy''s

    ce, and at this time, children were trafficked out of the club. I checked and found that the club had

    tortured many children to death, but there were almost no children sold. Karina was the first one."

    When she heard this, Nicole frowned even more.

    "So this is Vincent''s n? He intentionally had someone take Karina away, and then let us mistaken

    that person as Lucas, and you would leave Seapolis City ande here? His ultimate target is you?"

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt chill down her spine.

    What would Samuel feel after being plotted against by his closest rtive?

    Nicole looked at Samuel worriedly.

    Samuel held her hand tightly and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Although I am sad and almost died, with

    you and the children around, I can hold on."

    "I''m sorry."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was distressed, so she sighed and hugged him in her arms, saying, "Why did

    he do this? I heard from Josh that you were hypnotized. Does he want to control you? What benefit can

    he get? If he hated you, he could just kill you. Leaving you alive meant keeping a threat, but he didn''t

    kill. He beat around the bush and only wanted to control you. What''s his point? "

    "I don''t know."

    This was also what Samuel wanted to know.

    Nicole suddenly remembered something.

    "Oh, you know Mr. Bates, don''t you?"

    "You mean Mr. Bates of thepany?"

    Nicole nodded at his question.

    "Yes, it''s him. What did you give him to secure? Vincent has always wanted me to contact Mr. Bates

    and force him to hand over that thing. He even used Zoe to threaten me."

    Samuel frowned at Nicole''s words.

    "He threatened you with Zoe?"

    "Yeah, if it weren''t for Tim, I wouldn''t know how to exin myself to you."

    "You don''t have to exin to me. I''ve done so little since the birth of the children. You raised the

    children by yourself, and I believe there is no one else in the world who loves them more than you do.

    So don''t me yourself for anything happened to our children and don''t exin to me because you are

    the greatest mother in the world."

    Samuel''s words touched Nicole.

    "Thank you."

    "Silly woman, I should be the thankful person. Thank you for giving birth to such lovely children for me.

    Thank you for epting me and being willing to share the fate with a man like me."

    The more Samuel said, the more uneasy Nicole felt.

    She hadn''t enjoyed herself enough with Samuel, and their happy times were yet toe, but

    unfortunately, she didn''t have time.

    She could ovee all difficulties except death and sickness.

    Nicole held back the bitterness and said with a smile, "What is this? A thanks-giving confess?"

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Honestly, Nicole, it''s a blessing for me to have you."

    Samuel said seriously.

    Nicole suddenly felt her heart beat faster and faster.

    "Save it, we''ve been a couple for so long. How about talking about you and Mr. Bates? What did you

    give him?"

    Samuel paused for a moment and said, "Can I talk about thister?"

    "It''s inconvenient?"

    "It''s inconvenient now."

    Samuel indicated the surroundings with his gaze, and Nicole understood.

    He was afraid there was a surveince device.

    However, why was he suddenly afraid? He had spoken so much.

    So, what Samuel asked Mr. Bates to keep was very important, to the extent that he was very cautious.

    Although Nicole was curious, she nodded and said, "Let''s go out for a walk."

    "Alright."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and walked out with her.

    In the corridor, Satan King was treating a patient. When she saw Samuel beside Nicole, she was

    surprised.

    "He doesn''t seem to be my patient."

    "So what?"

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Satan King looked at Samuel and her expression suddenly changed.

    "What''s your father''s name?"

    Samuel did not answer.

    Just as Nicole was about to make up a name, Satan King said, "Forget it. Don''t run around here. If

    anything happens, don''t me me for not saving you."

    "Thank you."

    Although she didn''t know why Satan King suddenly turned a blind eye to Samuel, this was exactly what

    Nicole wanted.

    She hurriedly pulled Samuel out of the ward and went to the courtyard.

    Samuel said, "I suddenly feel that Satan King looks familiar."

    "You know her?"

    "I don''t know. I think I''ve seen her somewhere before."

    Samuel always had a good memory, but at this moment, he could not remember where he had seen

    Satan King.

    Seeing Samuel like this, Nicole was afraid of triggering the hypnosis. She said, "Don''t think about it. As

    long as she is not an enemy to us, it''s fine. As for who she is, leave it to the future. It''s not important

    now, is it?"

    "Reasonable."

    Samuel gave up.

    He looked at Nicole''s worried gaze and felt that he sucked.

    He promised to protect her, but she was always worried about him. What exactly should he do to make

    Nicole happy?

 Chapter 564 I Will Do Anything to Please My Wife

    Chapter 564 I Will Do Anything to Please My Wife

    Nicole seemed to feel Samuel''s guilt, and she held his hand and said, "What''s wrong? Why do you look

    so guilty? Did you cheat on me?"

    "How is that possible? There aren''t many women in this world that I have an eye on. I have no one in

    my heart except you."

    Nicole felt very good upon hearing his words.

    "You are good at amusing me."

    "I''m serious. Don''t you know my thoughts?"

    Samuel seldom said sweet words. Nicole sometimes thought he was a nerd, but now he would say

    love words from time to time, which created the feeling of puppy love for her.

    "Even if you say so, but if one day I am gone, time will be the best healer, and perhaps you will forget

    about me in a year or two. Perhaps a more beautiful woman will show up and you will fall in love with

    her."

    Nicole said vaguely.

    Samuel suddenly had a long face.

    "What are you talking about? We have a long way to go. Even if we get old and sick, I will follow you

    after you pass away. At that time, the children must be married and they don''t need me anymore. The

    road to heaven is too lonely, let me go with you."

    Samuel said casually, but Nicole was shocked.

    She knew that Samuel would do it.

    If she couldn''t make it after two days, what would Samuel do at that time?

    Nicole didn''t know, but she was a little scared.

    She looked at Samuel and said seriously, "Samuel, promise me that no matter how long I die ahead of

    you, you must live well. We have kids. They are so young. They can''t lose their mother and then lose

    their father. You can''t do this. I would rather you forget about me after I die and live a happy life than

    die with me and leave our children as orphans. Promise me! "

    Nicole looked extremely serious.

    Samuel frowned.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Are you hiding something from me?"

    Nicole was worried about Samuel''s sensitivity. She said, "How can I? Do you think I will love another

    man?"

    "Don''t change the subject. Why do I feel that something is wrong with you? What you said just now

    sounded like your will."

    "Samuel, you wish I were dead, right? Didn''t you just say something about this? Do you have the heart

    to let me die?"

    Nicole suddenly became furious.

    Seeing that Nicole was angry, Samuel said, "How can I! I can''t wait to live with you forever."

    Forever?

    Could they make it?

    Nicole''s heart was a little bitter, but she pretended to be angry and said, "Then what did you mean?

    What do you mean by saying that I was telling my will?"

    "I didn''t mean that. I just..."

    "You did! I am warning you, I will hold what I said for the rest of my life. If you don''t agree to it, I will hide

    far away from you in the next life so that you can never find me again."

    Nicole angrily shook Samuel''s hand off and walked forward, and her heart was filled by sorrow.

    She had never felt that time passed so quickly. She even hoped that time would stop so she could live

    with Samuel for eternity. But could this be?

    Nicole did not know.

    Seeing that Nicole was enraged, Samuel med himself for his inappropriate speech.

    He chased after him and said, "Don''t be angry. It''s all my fault, okay? I''ll promise you anything, as long

    as you''re not angry."

    "Really? That''s what you said."

    Nicole looked at him seriously.

    Samuel nodded.

    "I promise."

    "That''s more like it."

    Nicoleughed.

    Samuel shook his head and dotingly tapped at the tip of her nose, saying, "You just know how to bully

    me."

    "But you have to willingly take it!"

    Nicole threw herself into his embrace to hide her tears and the reluctance in her eyes.

    Samuel stroked her long hair and said, "Fine, you can bully me, for the rest of your life."

    "How long can a lifest?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but ask.

    Some people only lived for decades. She used to think that she and Samuel could live together for this

    lifetime, but she only had two days left.

    No one knew how sad and reluctant she was right now. She even wanted to go back and see Zoe and

    Lucas. She wanted to take a look at these two children that she had given birth to at the risk of her own

    life.

    But she couldn''t do anything.

    Fortunately, Samuel was with her.

    Fortunately, she spent herst days with her loved one.

    Samuel did not know what Nicole was thinking. He said softly, "Our lifetime can be as long as you

    wish."

    "Wow. It''s as if you''re omnipotent and can stop time."

    "I can!"

    Samuel suddenly grabbed Nicole''s hand and pulled her to the rose garden in the backyard. He took out

    Nicole''s phone, opened the camera app and focused it on them.

    "Smile!"

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly.

    Nicole was stunned.

    This was the first time she had seen such a cute Samuel.

    Samuel hated taking photos, now and past, and there were very few photos of them.

    However, at this moment, Samuel took the initiative to take a picture with her using her mobile phone.

    Nicole was surprised, but she was happy in her heart.

    "A peace sign?"

    Nicole asked mischievously.

    Samuel frowned and asked, "Peace sign? What is that?"

    Nicole burst intoughter.

    "You really don''t look like a person of this era. The peace sign is out of date yet you don''t know what it

    is. Look at me."

    As Nicole spoke, she gestured.

    Samuel looked and frowned, "Isn''t this too childish?"

    "Samuel, am I childish?"

    Nicole felt that she was teased.

    However, Samuel said seriously, "Whoever speaks admits it."

    "Samuel, you want to be taught a lesson, don''t you?"

    As Nicole spoke, she rolled up her sleeves, and Samuel turned around and ran in cooperation.

    This Samuel seemed to have let all of his nobility go, he was just like amoner, and Nicole felt both

    delighted and bitter about this.

    The two yed the game in the courtyard for a while. In the end, Samuel was caught by Nicole and

    was forced to take a picture.

    They took a lot of pictures, funny ones, serious ones, and school-styled ones. As long as it was

    Nicole''s suggestion, Samuel would cooperate. Although some pictures weren''t quite satisfactory, Nicole

    was satisfied.

    The two had fun for more than an hour. Nicole looked a little tired, so Samuel said, "Let''s go back and

    rest, we can take pictures tomorrow."

    "What a pity! We can''t get out. Otherwise, we can go outside to take photos."

    Nicole felt a little regretful.

    Perhaps this was theirst photo.

    Noticing the disappointment in Nicole''s eyes, Samuel suddenly felt heartache.

    "We can. As long as you want, I can let you out and photograph the scenery you like."

    Nicole was touched by his words, but when she thought of Samuel''s current condition and the situation

    outside, she shook her head and said, "Forget it, I''m not going."

    "Fine. When we get back to Seapolis City, I''ll take you to every corner of the city."

    Nicole almost cried when hearing Samuel''s sweet words.

    She smiled and said, "Will you cooperate? Even if I ask you to act cute in front of everyone in Seapolis

    City, you will agree?"

    "Act cute?"

    Samuel frowned, looking shy.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Will you?"

    Nicole deliberately embarrassed Samuel.

    Samuel hesitated for a moment and said, "Don''t be angry if I mess it up."

    "I won''t! Then we had a deal! You will wear a skirt and put on a beautiful makeup. As for me, I will wear

    the most eye-catching suit and meet you on the Rainbow Bridge."

    "What?"

    Samuel suddenly regretted it.

    He was an emerging rich man in Seapolis City, yet he was required to wear a skirt and to be watched

    by everyone on the Rainbow Bridge?

    At the thought of this, he felt goosebumps.

    "Nicole, be reasonable, will you?"

    "But you promised me!"

    Nicole pouted.

    Samuel could nothing to her.

    He gritted his teeth and said, "Sure! I''ll do it! I will do anything to please my wife."

    "Darling, you''re so kind!"

    Nicole kissed him, then turned around and ran away. However, the moment she turned around, she

    couldn''t help crying.

    This wish could not be fulfilled.

    She would like to see what Samuel would look like in women''s clothes, but she couldn''t. Samuel''s

    agreement was beyond Nicole''s expectations, but she felt sad and upset.

    She was going to bid farewell to a man who loved her so much. This feeling hurt her so much.

    Nicole was afraid that Samuel would see her tears so she ran quickly, so quickly that she did not see

    Satan King walking over and she bumped into her.

    "Holy shit! What are you doing?"

    Satan King was knocked to the ground and almost cursed. When she saw that it was Nicole, she

    noticed her tears.

    "Are you crying? Did that man bully you?"

    King Satan''s expression immediately turned gloomy.

    "I knew men were no good creatures. Wait, I''ll teach him a lesson."

    Satan King stood up and angrily walked towards Samuel.

    Nicole realized that she had misunderstood. Although she did not know why she defended her, she

    could not let Samuel know that she cried. Otherwise, how would she exin it?

    But at this moment, she cked out she almost fell down. Nicole wanted to grab something, but a pair

    of cold hands supported her and tightly hugged her waist.

 Chapter 565 I Want Nothing But You

    Chapter 565 I Want Nothing But You

    "Be careful!"

    Laurence''s voice rang in Nicole''s ears.

    Nicole was astounded. Before getting up, she heard Samuel coldly say, "Let go of your hand."

    Laurence nced at Samuel and let go of Nicole without saying anything.

    Nicole wanted to exin, but she felt that it was unnecessary.

    She was pulled behind Samuel''s back, and then he looked at Laurence coldly and left.

    "Damn you, stop there! I''m telling you, don''t think that women are pushovers, try bullying this woman

    again?"

    Satan King couldn''t stop Samuel just now, so she chased after him. However, Samuel ignored her.

    The sweet atmosphere changed with the intervention of the two outsiders.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and found that he was in a bad mood. She said, "Laurence was auctioned off

    by me on behalf of others. However, that woman didn''t have money, so Laurence followed me."

    "I believe you. I just don''t like other men touching you."

    Nicole felt funny about his words.

    "I almost fell down just now. He just helped me. You should be thankful to him."

    "Sure, I''ll deduct 100,000 from his debt as my gratitude."

    Samuel''s words were irritating. He was showing off his wealth. But now, Nicole didn''t say anything

    about this, otherwise, he would do something beyond her expectation out of jealousy.

    "Where are you taking me?"

    "To eat!"

    After Samuel finished speaking, Nicole realized that her stomach was empty.

    "I almost forgot that I haven''t eaten yet."

    "Even if you did, I wouldn''t."

    Samuel smiled and took Nicole to the cafeteria.

    Although the hospital was not impressive, the food it served was not bad. Samuel and Nicole were not

    picky, so they enjoyed their food. Moreover, with the beloved one around, everything they ate was

    delicious.

    Nicole looked straight at Samuel, making him embarrassed.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Your handsomeness."

    Samuel paused when hearing her words, and his ears were blushed. Then he pretended to be calm

    and said, "Isn''t this a fact that everyone knows?"

    Nicole clicked her tone.

    Nicole felt that she could never appreciate him enough

    During these days, Samuel had lost weight. She could see Samuel''s protruding cheeks. Although she

    didn''t know what he had experienced in Dungeon, she knew that it wasn''t pleasant.

    "Samuel."

    "Yeah?"

    "Nothing, I just wanted to call you."

    Samuel found Nicole''s words so childish.

    "I prefer to hear you call me hubby."

    "Hubby!"

    Nicole immediately called, and Samuel felt his body went weak upon hearing it.

    "Say it again."

    "Hubby."

    Nicole was cooperative.

    Samuel suddenly grinned like a child who got candy.

    Seeing that Samuel was so happy, Nicole felt depressed.

    Ye would end up finding him in great depress two dayster, although things between them were full of

    sweetness now. She didn''t want him to be sad. But what could she do?

    She didn''t have the heart to cause any conflicts with Samuel in the rest few days, she just wanted to

    cherish every second of being with him.

    "Come with me to watch stars after dinner."

    Nicole suddenly said.

    Samuel was surprised.

    "Watching stars?"

    "That''s right. Although this ce is a bit remote, the air is fresh. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen

    such bright stars."

    When Nicole looked up at the sky, she realized that it was dark.

    Time flies.

    Especially when she was with Samuel.

    Was the dizziness just now a sign?

    Nicole was not sure, but she still wanted to be with Samuel.

    This feeling would not change even when the world came to an end. After all, the time they spent

    together was too little.

    Although Samuel did not know what was good about watching stars, he still nodded.

    "Okay. Eat more, or you will be hungry."

    "Alright."

    Nicole happily finished her meal with Samuel and the two went to the courtyard.

    She suddenly climbed up the roof like a child, and Samuel was dumbfounded.

    In his impression, Nicole was gentle and generous and would never do anything out of line. But now,

    she was like a naughty child climbing onto the roof and waving at him happily without caring about her

    personal profile.

    "Come up! We can see more clearly up here, it''s closer to the sky."

    Samuel suddenly felt that Nicole was very cute.

    No matter how close they were to the sky, they couldn''t pick up the stars, could they?

    Samuel suddenly had an idea.

    He smiled and quickly climbed onto the roof. He sat beside Nicole, reached out to hug her shoulder

    and pulled her into his arms, saying softly, "Are the stars beautiful?"

    "Yeah. As long as I''m with you, everything will be beautiful."

    Nicole felt a little cold and shrank into Samuel''s embrace.

    Samuel took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders.

    Nicole smelt a faint scent. It was from Samuel.

    She liked taking in his scents. Even if her life wasing to an end, as long as she was with him, she

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    wouldn''t be afraid.

    Nicole hugged Samuel''s waist tightly and said, "It''s so good to have you. It''s a blessing to be your wife.

    If there is a next life, I will still love and pester you."

    "Fool, we have a long way to go. Since you like stars so much, how about I design a piece of jewelry

    for you?"

    Samuel told Nicole his thoughts.

    Nicole was surprised and somewhat sad, but she smiled and said, "Okay, as long as it''s from you,

    everything will be fine."

    "Sometimes I wish you could take the initiative to ask me for something, and I will get you even the

    rarest treasure for your pleasure. Nicole, you know what? Your smile is my favorite scenery."

    Nicole''s eyes were a little teary again.

    How could Samuel be so good at sweet words today?

    She always wanted to cry.

    "I want nothing but you."

    Samuel''s heart was sweetened by Nicole''s words. He smiled, and his gaze became much gentler.

    What did Samuel say again? Nicole didn''t hear it clearly.

    She suddenly felt so tired that she wanted to sleep, but she could not. What if she fell asleep and could

    not wake up?

    She wanted to spend more time with Samuel, even if it was only one more day.

    The afterworld was too lonely and cold. Without Samuel, she would be so scared.

    Nicole tried her best to resist her sleepiness, but her body waspletely out of control.

    She was like a chick pecking food, bit by bit, she copsed in Samuel''s embrace and fell asleep.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel was stupefied for a while and shook his head with a doting smile.

    "You are so sleepy, yet you went up for stars. What a childish woman. How can we get down?"

    Samuel looked resignedly at the sleeping Nicole, then got up and came down with her in his arms.

    He carried Nicole back to the ward, but she did not wake up.

    Samuel tucked her in, and then he took off his shoes, got on bed and hugged Nicole.

    He couldn''t have a good sleep during these days. Now, with Nicole beside him, he soon fell asleep.

    They slept soundly all night.

    When the sun rose the next day, Samuel woke up.

    He wanted to stretch out, but realized that his arm was being pillowed by Nicole.

    The morning sun shone on Nicole''s face through the ss, and the golden light illuminated her rosy

    face.

    Samuel suddenly felt that she was like a fairy, and she did not belong to this world.

    He felt funny about this thought.

    What happened to him?

    Was he infected by Nicole''s childishness?

    Samuel smiled and shook his head. He reached out to pinch Nicole''s nose and said softly, "Rise and

    shine, littlezy cat. How about we go out for a run?"

    He thought that Nicole would impatiently p off his hand, then turn around and continue sleeping, or

    say, "Stop messing around, I want to sleep."

    Samuel waited.

    However, after a minute, Nicole still didn''t respond.

    Samuel was dumbfounded. He pinched her nose again and said in her ear, "Rise and shine, littlezy

    cat. If you don''t get up, I''ll have sex with you and don''tin that you can''t take it."

    His breathing hit Nicole''s ears, tickling it and he deliberately said those words with a low voice. No

    matter how deep Nicole slept, she would be awakened by him.

    However, another minute passed, Nicole still had no reaction.

    Samuel was a little uneasy.

    "Nicole, Nicole, wake up!"

    Samuel felt Nicole''s breath.

    Fortunately, she was breathing.

    When this thought shed through Samuel''s mind, he was shocked.

    Why would he think that?

    Did Nicole...

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel checked other parts of Nicole''s body, but they were fine. She just couldn''t wake up like the

    sleeping beauty.

    How could this be?

    Was she exhausted?

    Samuel guessed, but he didn''t dare to dawdle.

    He quickly put on his clothes and ran to Satan King''s office. He grabbed her cor and asked anxiously,

    "What happened to my wife? Why can''t she wake up?"

    "What?"

    Satan King was bbergasted after hearing Samuel''s words. Then, she murmured to herself, "It

    shouldn''t be, she should be able to hold on for three days. Today is the second day, why can''t she

    wake up?"

    "What did you say? What do you mean? What do you mean that she should be able to hold on for

    three days? What exactly happened to her?"

    Samuel wished he could shake the woman in front of him into unconsciousness.

    Satan King was dizzy from the shaking. She said, "Stop shaking me. It''s useless. Your wife is dying yet

    she drained her strength to save you. It''s lucky of her to spend the night with you. What else do you

    expect? I suggest you get hands on her funeral when you are free."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?!"

    Samuel punched Satan King''s face and blood spurted out from her nose.

    "If you say that Nicole can''t make it again, believe it or not, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 566 Id Rather She Never Loved Me

    Chapter 566 I''d Rather She Never Loved Me

    Satan King was a little dumbfounded by the beating, and she got angry.

    "She is dying. Don''t expect me to tell you good news. She was on the verge of death when she came,

    for she took some medicine that could destroy her healthy. The medicine is imperfect and can be

    considered a failure. It''s already pretty good that she''s been able to hold on until now. I''ve checked her

    body. Because of stimtion, her uterus has shrunk. It''s even more serious now. Those harmful drugs

    have damaged her liver and kidneys. She will soon die. However, you can rest assured that she won''t

    be in too much pain. It can be considered a kind of luck for her to pass in her sleep."

    As he almost finished, Satan King''s voice was somewhat gloomy.

    Satan King was ustomed to seeing people part forever, and didn''t care about watching one more

    person die. However, Nicole had sacrificed everything for Samuel, including her life. Satan King

    thought Nicole was stupid.

    Satan King sighed, feeling a little ufortable for the first time.

    After hearing this, Samuel waspletely astonished.

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Why do I bother to lie to you? I''ve never seen such a stupid woman. Nowadays, there is no woman

    who doesn''t want money or power from a man. Nicole doesn''t want anything, and she even sacrifices

    her life for the so-called love. No other women. If it weren''t for her foolishness, do you think I would

    have allowed you to stay here so kindly? I''m not that foolish to get into a fight with the people from

    Dungeon. Nicole doesn''t have much time. It can be considered myst kindness to her. I want her to

    know that you''re fine when she can still see you, so she''ll rest in peace. Otherwise, I won''t take you in.

    You haven''t given me anything."

    As Satan King spoke, she increasingly felt wronged.

    This was the first time she had ever been kind enough. But she caused such trouble for herself.

    Samuel suddenly staggered and almost fell down.

    Nicole came here because of him, which meant that she sacrificed her life to save him.

    Samuel felt he was useless.

    He kept saying that he would protect Nicole and give her the best life, but what about now? Because of

    him, Nicole was dying.

    "No. When I saw her just now, she looked good. She didn''t seem like a dying person."

    Samuel suddenly remembered what she looked like when he first saw Nicole.

    Satan King red at him and said, "Don''t you understand it is the momentary recovery of

    consciousness just before death? People always face their closest rtives with their most beautiful

    sides before they die."

    "Nonsense! I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it at all!"

    Samuel was at aplete loss.

    No!

    It was not like that!

    Nicole was so young, not even thirty years old!

    If she left now, what would Samuel do?

    Samuel had just promised her that he would wear a woman''s dress and tell her how much he loved

    him on the streets of the Seapolis City.

    He hadn''t done it yet. How could she die?

    Samuel had promised her that he would design a piece of jewelry with stars as its main structure, and

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    she had agreed.

    Samuel felt much pain. He couldn''t help but hold the wall, feeling suffocated.

    How could this be?

    Nicole, who he loved the most, was facing death because of him. Did it mean he was her jinx?

    Samuel suddenly remembered that Nicole had been in poor health ever since Zama''s incident. His

    unrestrained behavior had almost caused Nicole to step into the jaws of death.

    He thought that Nicole was really fine, and he didn''t expect this to happen.

    How could he endure this?

    He had deeply hurt Nicole, the person he wanted to protect the most and the person he loved the most.

    Samuel wanted to kill himself. He then called Gabrielle worriedly.

    "Nicole, where are you? Hurry up ande back. You can''t take it! Nicole, did you hear what I said?"

    Gabrielle had been calling Nicole, but Nicole didn''t answer her phone. As she saw Nicole suddenly call

    her, she shouted before Nicole could speak.

    Gabrielle was really worried.

    No one knew Nicole''s physical condition better than her.

    When Samuel heard this, he understood everything.

    He almost couldn''t hold his phone.

    It was true!

    When Nicole came here, she was very ill.

    Why didn''t Nicole tell him?

    Why did hee here?

    Nicole knew that even if he was temporarily trapped, he would find a chance to return. Why did she

    Actually, Samuel knew it was because Nicole loved him.

    How stupid Nicole was! Five years ago, even if she was misunderstood, she insisted on giving birth to

    two children for Samuel. Five yearster, because of love, she kept himpany through thick and

    thin. Even if she was harshly treated by the Greens, she didn''tin or leave him.

    There were many things in the Green family. If Nicole were an ordinary woman, she would have been

    unable to hold on for a long time. However, Samuel had never heard anyint from Nicole. Even if

    she was severely hurt by Zama while on the way to get the medicine for Laurel, she still loved him and

    the Greens!

    But now, Samuel was told that Nicole was going to die!

    How could such a lively and happy person be about to die?

    Samuel did not want to believe it. However, Gabrielle''s words were ringing in his ears, making it

    impossible for him to escape.

    "Nicole...."

    Gabrielle could not hear Nicole''s voice, so she shouted out in panic.

    "I am Samuel."

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse, and he almost couldn''t hold on any longer.

    He could endure anything. He could lose everything and be poor, but he couldn''t lose Nicole.

    She meant everything to him. She was like his heart. Without her, his life would no longer beplete.

    Gabrielle was shocked when he heard Samuel''s voice.

    "Samuel? Are you alright? Where''s Nicole?"

    "She''s unconscious. I can''t wake her up anymore. A doctor here said that she took the medicine that

    drained her body and she was about to die. Gabrielle, what should I do?"

    Samuel said in a choked voice.

    Samuel was a proud man. He had never cried for anyone or anything, but now he was crying for his

    wife.

    He thought that he was very strong and would never cry in his life. But when Nicole died in the fire five

    years ago, he cried. Now that Nicole was facing life and death again, he cried again.

    He had great wealth, but he could not save his wife. He was depressed and annoyed about being

    powerless.

    When Gabrielle heard Samuel''s choking voice, she knew that it wasn''t good.

    "What are her symptoms?"

    Samuel exined it to Nicole.

    Gabrielle frowned tightly, feeling very ufortable.

    "Sorry, Mr. Green, I cannot save her."

    Gabrielle''s reply was equivalent to sentencing Nicole to death.

    Samuel''s tears rolled down the corner of his eyes.

    It was said that men did not easily shed tears, for they were not that sad.

    Five years ago, Samuel tasted the piercing pain of losing Nicole. At that time, he was alerted that he

    loved her. Five yearster, he was guarding her, but there was nothing he could do.

    Nicole shouldn''t have married him.

    What exactly could he give Nicole?

    Except damage, he gave her nothing.

    Samuel punched the wall, and blood flowed down his fingers. He seemed to bepletely

    unconscious.

    "Is there nothing I can do?"

    Samuel waspletely desperate.

    If Gabrielle said that there was nothing he could do, who else could save his wife?

    Gabrielle could understand Samuel''s pain. When she learned that ir died in that mission, she

    copsed.

    The greatest sadness in the world was that I loved you and guarded you, but I could only watch you

    leave me.

    That feeling of helplessness would turn into a blunt dagger, constantly cutting his heart.

    "Sorry, Mr. Green. If Nicole listens to me and stays in Seapolis City, perhaps I can find a way to solve

    her problem. Unfortunately, she loves you too much."

    Gabrielle couldn''tin about Nicole''sck of cooperation, nor did she know how to me this

    disobedient patient.

    Gabrielle was also a woman, so she naturally knew that once a woman fell in love, she would lose her

    mind. She could do anything for the person she loved.

    However, this kind of heartache struck Gabrielle like the waves of the sea.

    Samuel slowly fell down the wall and sat on the ground, not caring whether his clothes would be dirty or

    not.

    His eyes were a little dull. Samuel was in such intense sorrow that all people who came and went

    showed their sympathy for him.

    It was as if Samuel had suddenly gone to hell. The bone-chilling sensation burned his skin, and the hot

    sensation tortured him.

    "If possible, I would rather she never loves me."

    Samuel smiled bitterly.

    "From the moment Nicole falls in love with me, she hasn''t had a happy life. Earlier, I misunderstood her.

    Our three years of marriage made her miserable. After Riley got pregnant with Vincent''s child, I sent

    Riley away. But on the way, Nicole subjected to persecution. She was disfigured, and she almost died

    in fire. She raised our children by herself for five years. After she returned, she thought that she would

    be able to reunite with her family. However, the Green family kept causing trouble. For me, for the

    Greens, for my mother, she put in all her effort and sacrificed everything. She even risked her life. If

    she hadn''t fallen in love with me, and she had married an ordinary person, would she be able to have

    the most ordinary life now? Is it possible for her to live happily?"

    When Gabrielle heard what Samuel said, she felt even more frustrated.

    "Don''t be like this. Nicole will be sad if she knows. Nicole loves you. It is destined in her previous life.

    God arranges it. No matter what you are going to experience, it is inevitable. Mr. Green, I''m sorry."

    "I don''t want to listen to it. I just want to know if there isn''t any hope for her. You''re the best doctor.

    You''ve saved many patients withplicated illnesses. Why can''t you save her?"

    Samuel was unwilling to give up.

    Gabrielle sighed and said, "Mr. Green, I''m not the best doctor in the world. If my father''s junior sister

    were still alive, Nicole may still have a sliver of hope. Unfortunately...."

    "Where is she?"

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 567 What Does She Have to Do with Me?

    Chapter 567 What Does She Have to Do with Me?

    As long as there was a glimmer of hope, Samuel would not give up.

    Samuel only heard what Gabrielle said at first andpletely ignored the second half.

    "Mr. Green, it''s just a hypothesis. My father''s junior sister was once called the best doctor in the world.

    Unfortunately, I heard that she died in a big fire a few years ago," Gabrielle said gloomily.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Samuel''s only hope had just been aroused, but it was extinguished by Gabrielle''s reply.

    "Sorry, Mr. Green."

    Samuel''s hand holding the phone was almost deformed. Looking in the direction of Nicole''s ward, he

    whispered, "Can I go to hell and drag her back?"

    "What?"

    Gabrielle thought that Samuel was somewhat unconscious due to the fatal blow.

    How could a dead person crawl out from the hell to treat Nicole?

    "Mr. Green, I''m sorry for your loss."

    "Nicole''s still alive. Why should I bother? Even if she''s asleep, she''s still alive."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he hung up. He found that his hands were trembling, and even his

    body was trembling.

    He was scared!

    He was truly scared!

    Even if he was hypnotized by the people from Dungeon, he had never been afraid. Even if he was

    drugged and turned into an addict, he had never been afraid, because he knew that Nicole was still

    waiting for him at home.

    Now he was scared.

    He felt that he had no home anymore.

    Without Nicole, it wasn''t home.

    Samuel walked back to the ward slowly.

    Nicole was still asleep.

    Just like Satan King said, Nicole fell asleep with satisfaction.

    Yes.

    She was just tired, so she fell asleep.

    Samuel sat beside her and held her hand.

    Nicole''s hands had already turned slightly cold. Just like when she was in bad health, her hands were

    slightly warm, which made Samuel even more afraid.

    Tortured by fear of losing Nicole at any moment, Samuel sobbed.

    "Nicole, do you regret it? If I give you another chance to choose, will you still choose to fall in love with

    me? Do you still want to be the daughter-inw of the Green family? Why are you so stupid? There are

    so many outstanding men. Why do you fall in love with me?"

    Samuel put her finger on his face and rubbed it. The cool temperature left him uneasy.

    "You''re cold, aren''t you? I''ll warm your hands."

    He held Nicole''s hands, gently rubbing them. He even blew on her hands, as if this could give Nicole

    warmth.

    However, Nicole remained asleep on the bed. She was like a vegetable, refusing to wake up. If it

    weren''t for her heartbeat, Samuel would feel that she had lost her vitality.

    What should he do?

    Should he just watch Nicole die?

    ''Is there nothing I can do?''

    Samuel used to be omnipotent. But now, he was watching his wife die in such a remote town.

    Samuel kept asking himself.

    There must be a solution!

    There was always a way, right?

    Samuel suddenly remembered Satan King.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Since she could see through Nicole''s problems, did that mean that she could save Nicole?

    Thinking of this, Samuel hurriedly said, "Nicole, you won''t leave me, will you? You''re reluctant to part

    with me. You said that you would spend the rest of your life with me. You promised me that you would

    spend the rest of your life with me. Think about our children. If Lucas knows that you are gone, what

    will happen to him? Zoe finally pulls through. What will happen if she can''t see you? What if I don''t

    have you? So you won''t give up, will you? Yes! You won''t give up. I''ll find a way to save you. In the

    past, it was you who stayed with me. For me and the Green family, you drain yourself. Let me take care

    of you for the rest of your life, okay? You must give me this chance. You must!"

    Samuel stared at Nicole, hoping to get a clue on her face. Unfortunately, Nicole was still sleeping

    peacefully.

    Samuel was a little disappointed. He whispered, "Wait for me. I''ll get Satan King to treat you. Since she

    can tell what your problem is, there must be a way to treat you. No matter what the price is, I will save

    you. Wait for me."

    After that, Samuel put Nicole''s hand into the quilt and covered it. Then he got up and walked out.

    Satan King had to quickly return to her office to stop the bleeding because of Samuel''s punch.

    It had been a long time since she had been beaten like this.

    She still remembered that the person who beat herst time was no longer alive. If it weren''t for the fact

    that Nicole was about to die, she would have made Samuel pay the price.

    Satan King angrily took care of her nose.

    Just as she finished, being about to catch her breath, Samuel kicked open the office door and walked

    in.

    "How are you willing to save her? No matter what you ask, I will give it to you. Even if you want the

    moon in the sky, I will find a way to give it to you."

    Samuel hadpletely calmed down.

    Samuel, who had lost his rationality and was in great pain, had disappeared. Instead, he was reced

    by a noble who was calm and cold.

    Satan King frowned slightly.

    "Men talk glibly. If I really want the moon, how can you get it for me?"

    Satan King purposely made things difficult for Samuel.

    Samuel returned coldly, "I will arrange a spaceship for you to go to the moon. If you want the moon,

    you can see it every day. Perhaps you can see the goddess of the moon."

    Satan King couldn''t believe what she heard.

    "This joke is not funny at all."

    "Since you know that your request is a joke, change it to the one you want the most and I can do."

    Satan King''s interest was aroused, but she frowned and said, "Although what you said moves me, I

    really can''t cure Nicole."

    "Satan King, you must know that if my wife dies in your hospital, your life wille to an end."

    Satan King was dissatisfied with Samuel''s threat.

    "What? Are you threatening me? Your wife causes it. What does it matter to me? I''ve already reminded

    her, but she insisted on doing it. She should me herself. Besides, she hasn''t kept her promise for

    me. If it weren''t for the fact that she was about to die, I would not let go of her."

    "What has she promised you?"

    Samuel didn''t know that Nicole had a deal with Satan King.

    "She has a son, right? She promised me that as long as I save the little girl she brought, she would let

    me see her son."

    Samuel was stunned.

    How could Nicole agree with Satan King?

    No!

    No way!

    "You''re lying! My wife loves me and our children the most. She won''t trade them for you."

    Since Samuel had not been fooled, Satan King couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.

    "Who told you so? That''s what she promised me. Otherwise, how could I have allowed Nicole to save

    the little girl in her peak condition and made a three-day appointment with her? If I had known Nicole

    was so unfaithful, I wouldn''t have meddled in her business."

    "So, you can save her, right?"

    Samuel caught the hidden meaning of Satan King''s words.

    "When did I say I could save her? Do you think I''m a deity?"

    "If you have the ability to put Nicole in her peak condition, you naturally have a solution. Otherwise,

    how would you dare to help her?"

    Satan King scoffed.

    "What does her life and death have to do with me? I''m only responsible for taking care of her body.

    Whether she will be alive or not is not my responsibility anymore."

    "You bastard!"

    Samuel grabbed Satan King''s cor, so Satan King screamed out in fear.

    "I''m warning you. If you continue to act rudely against me, I guarantee that she won''t even be able to

    survive today!"

    "What do you mean? Do you mean you''re the one who''s causing her to fall asleep?"

    Samuel''s eyes were cruel and hard.

    Satan King could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and said, "No, I just know about her

    symptoms in advance. I threatened you just now that this was my territory. If I really want her to die

    early, you will not be able to stop me."

    "Requirements! Tell me about your requirements. How will you be willing to save her?"

    Samuel insisted that Satan King could save Nicole.

    This was a kind of persistence and a kind of gamble. After all, it was toote to find any other doctors

    now. Satan King was a ready-made doctor.

    Seeing Samuel behaved like this, Satan King rolled her eyes and said, "I''m not lying to you. I really

    can''t save her."

    "Then you and this hospital will perish as my wife dies."

    Samuel loosened his grip on Satan King.

    Satan King was depressed.

    "Why are you more unreasonable than me?"

    "How about this? As long as you have a way to save her, I promise to let you meet my son."

    Satan King paused on hearing it.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel''s spirit was lifted.

    Did Satan King mean she could save Nicole?

    He was overjoyed that he seized the opportunity.

    But Satan King whispered, "How do I know if you''re lying like your wife? If I help you, and you break

    your word face, I will get nothing. I won''t do such a stupid thing."

    Without saying anything, Samuel picked up Nicole''s phone and sent a video to Lucas.

    When the video was connected, Lucasughed happily at the sight of Samuel.

    "Samuel, are you alright? That''s great! Mommy didn''t lie to me. She said she would bring you back.

    She surprisingly makes it. Mommy is awesome!"

    When Samuel saw Lucas and heard what he said, he thought of Nicole lying on the bed like a

    vegetable. Samuel was filled with mixed emotions, feeling extremely depressed.

    "Brat, I want you to meet someone."

    "Who is it? Mommy?"

    Lucas asked happily.

    Samuel pointed his phone at Satan King and said coldly, "This is my son. Take a good look."

    The moment Satan King saw Lucas, she was not herself.

    There were tears in the corner of her eyes, and her gaze was much softer. She even wanted to reach

    out to touch Lucas, but Samuel hung up the video call and put the phone up.

    "Can you start saving my wife?"

 Chapter 568 Two Requirements

    Chapter 568 Two Requirements

    Satan King''s eyes were filled with tears. Before she could even look at Lucas closely, she was

    interrupted by Samuel.

    "Let me take another look. I haven''t spoken to him yet."

    Satan King was very anxious.

    However, Samuel said coldly, "He is my son! You just said you wanted to see my son, but you didn''t

    say how. Now that I have met your requirement, what else do you want to do? Do you want to go back

    on your word? Let me tell you, if my wife really dies, I will really turn everything here into ashes. Don''t

    think that Dungeon is awesome, and that I don''t dare to touch you."

    Seeing Samuel behaved like this, Satan King retreated retracted his hand in midair.

    She looked greedily at the phone in Samuel''s hand, as if it was the most precious thing in the world.

    "Alright, I will save her, but you have to meet two conditions."

    "Speak!"

    Now, not to mention two conditions, even if it was ten or eight, Samuel would not hesitate to agree.

    Since Samuel was so sincere, Satan King said in disbelief, "You have not even asked me what

    requirements are."

    "As long as you can save Nicole, you can take anything except my life. My life is Nicole''s, and I have to

    spend the rest of my life with her."

    Satan King was surprised on hearing it.

    She was somewhat distracted.

    "If that person loved me so deeply, I don''t think I would have done that either."

    It seemed that Satan King had experienced something, but Samuel did not have any desire to probe

    into it.

    "Tell me your requirements."

    Samuel''s cold tone awakened Satan King from her sorrow.

    She looked at Samuel. Noticing that he was sincere, she thought for a moment and said, "Two

    requirements. First, if I am really lucky enough to save your wife, you have to promise me that you will

    give your son or daughter to me as my disciple. On the day I cure your wife, I need to see my disciple.

    He will return to you in ten years."

    Samuel frowned.

    Neither Lucas nor Zoe would he give to Satan King.

    "Change it to another one."

    "I only want it. If you agree, I will have a try. Perhaps there is a sliver of hope. If not, the door is behind

    you. Please."

    Satan King didn''t dwell on it and directly pointed at the door.

    Samuel was in a dilemma.

    It was impossible for him to leave his own child for ten years to save Nicole, but this was the only

    chance to save Nicole.

    "Why do you insist on having my child as your disciple?"

    "You don''t need to know this."

    The weakness in Satan King''s eyes shed, and now she was cold and heartless, returning to her

    original state.

    Samuel started to struggle.

    "What is the second condition?"

    "Second condition, I want 400 CC blood of the medicine man your wife brought."

    Just as Satan King finished speaking, Samuel''s brows furrowed even more tightly.

    "Laurence is an independent individual."

    "Don''t tell me. That''s useless. You probably don''t know that a drop of blood from that medicine man is

    extremely precious. It can sell at a high price in the auction. It doesn''t matter to you. To us medical

    practitioners, that all parts of that medicine man are treasures. Unfortunately, your wife doesn''t agree to

    touch him."

    Satan King''s requirements were harsh.

    Samuel said coldly, "I will go talk to him."

    "No need. I agree."

    Laurence walked in from outside somehow.

    Samuel was a little angry at being eavesdropped on.

    "Are you eavesdropping on us?"

    "I''m just passing by. I''m going to ask the doctor if there is any way to save Nicole. I heard you guys

    asking for my blood. I know that my blood is very precious and can y a great role in the hands of

    medical practitioners. 400CC is a normal donation. I can agree with it. Besides, I owe Nicole a favor

    and I have to pay it back."

    Laurence was honest and did not avoid Samuel.

    Looking at Laurence''s clear eyes, Samuel disarmed a little.

    "If you agree, you and Nicole are even. No matter what happens to her, you will be free."

    Laurence was so beautiful that Samuel was worried. Even if Nicole didn''t like him, Samuel still felt that

    he was a hidden danger beside Nicole.

    Since Samuel said so, Laurence did not struggle any longer. He nodded and said, "Alright, Nicole and I

    are even. But I need to see that she''s safe before I leave."

    "Whatever."

    Samuel secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    After resolving this condition, the remaining one was that Samuel needed to use his own child to save

    Nicole.

    This was simply too difficult for Samuel.

    He was not a good father. Now he had to abandon one of his children for his wife.

    Would Lucas and Zoe hate him?

    If Satan King could save Nicole, it meant that she was a superb doctor.

    It wouldn''t be a bad thing if his children learned such superb medical skills.

    But who could guarantee what would happen to his children after staying with a strange person like

    Satan King?

    Samuel hesitated. Satan King did not push him. She said indifferently, "You can go back and think

    about it. Let me remind you. Before 12 o''clock tonight, your wife will have been asleep. But after 12

    o''clock, she will slowly wear away. At that time, even if I want to save her, I won''t be able to do it. You

    can directly prepare for her funeral."

    "Midnight?"

    Samuel hurriedly raised his wrist and looked at his watch. It was more than nine o''clock in the morning,

    which meant that he didn''t have much time left.

    What should he do?

    "Come and find me when you''ve thought it through. Now go out. I need to be left alone for a while."

    King Sai Yama didn''t look well. She directly asked them to leave.

    When Samuel walked out of the office, Laurence followed out. After flicking a nce at Samuel, he left

    without saying anything.

    Before Samuel could return to the ward, Lucas made a video call to him.

    "Samuel, what do you mean? What did you let me see that person for? I don''t know her. Where''s my

    mommy?"

    Samuel looked at his son''s face and felt even more frustrated.

    "She''s out for something. I''ll contact youter."

    "Is Mommy alright? Is she injured?"

    This was what Lucas had always been worried about.

    Samuel smiled and said, "No, she''s good. She gets too tired, so she''s resting. I don''t want to disturb

    her. If you insist on seeing her, don''t talk and don''t disturb her. I''ll show you."

    "Alright."

    Lucas didn''t see Nicole and felt uneasy.

    Samuel came to the ward. He opened the door, and carefully went to Nicole''s bed.

    She was still asleep.

    Seeing Nicole was resting, Lucas heaved a sigh of relief.

    "You scared me to death. I had a nightmare just now that Mommy was gone. I''m relieved that Mommy

    is fine. Samuel, you have to take good care of Mommy. Zoe, Joseph, and I are waiting for you toe

    back."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up the call, Samuel looked at the sleeping Nicole, saying, "Is this the telepathy between

    the mother and son? If something happens to you, Lucas will be uneasy. He won''t be happy until he

    sees you. If he knows that he or Zoe must leave home for ten years to exchange for your life, he will

    definitely agree without hesitation. But how can I bear to?"

    Although Lucas hung up, he turned on the radiomunication with Nicole.

    Lucas intended to eavesdrop on what Daddy and Mommy were saying, but he didn''t expect to hear

    this.

    What was going on?

    Wasn''t Mommy asleep?

    Lucas frowned.

    Samuel did not notice all of this. He held Nicole''s hand and said, "Nicole, tell me what to do. This is

    Satan King''s requirement. She doesn¡¯t agree to save you unless our son or daughter takes her as a

    teacher and leaves home for ten years. Will our children me me if I agree? Will you me me?

    Although Lucas is smart, he is our child. I don''t feel at ease if he leaves home for ten years and learns

    from a bad-tempered doctor. Meanwhile, I won''t agree to hand over Zoe. But if I don''t agree, Satan

    King won''t save you. Will I really watch you slowly die in front of me? "

    Lucas suddenly stood up.

    What happened to Mommy?

    What did Samuel mean?

    Lucas was shocked, but he quickly calmed down.

    Something wrong seemed to happen to Mommy.

    Lucas made a sudden decision.

    He wanted to trade himself for Mommy''s chance to live.

    However, he was reluctant to part with Zoe, Joseph and this ce.

    Actually, he was scared.

    He didn''t know Satan King. Perhaps it was the woman he saw just now. But could he really live with

    someone he wasn''t familiar with?

    In order to dispel the fear and uneasiness, Lucas called Joseph and told him about Nicole and his

    decision.

    "You want to live with that strange woman and be away from home for ten years?"

    Joseph looked at Lucas in surprise.

    "There''s nothing else I can do. I don''t want anything to happen to Mommy. Don''t worry. Since that bad

    woman wants to separate me from my family, I will definitely not let her live a peaceful life. After I follow

    her, I promise that I will make her copse every day."

    Lucas said confidently.

    Joseph could tell that although Lucas acted indifferently, his eyes revealed his true thought.

    Lucas was scared.

    Joseph whispered, "Mommy and Satan King are in City A, aren''t they?"

    "That''s right. I have fixed their position. I helped Mommy rescue Samuel. Although I don''t like Samuel

    very much, Mommy does. Besides, I don''t want you and Zoe to lose your daddy. We are brothers. After

    I leave, you must help me take care of Mommy and my sister. Please, bro."

    This was the first time that Lucas called Joseph brother.

    Joseph suddenly wanted to cry.

    "When will you leave?"

    "In the afternoon. I have to trick the people of Night Elf Empire to get me a helicopter. Otherwise, I

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    won''t be able to get there."

    Hearing it, Joseph frowned slightly.

    "You have a way to get a helicopter?"

    "Of course. Don''t forget Jason. He has most helicopters in the Seapolis City."

    Joseph couldn''t help but think of Jason.

    He suddenly said, "I''ll see you off."

    "That''s my good brother! I''ll give you a position. See you in half an hour."

    Lucas had something to exin, so he gave Joseph a position.

    Lucas didn''t know that he would regret this decision for ten years.

 Chapter 569 He Had No Other Choice

    Chapter 569 He Had No Other Choice

    After Lucas sent the location to Joseph, he suddenly found a thin figure not far away.

    It was Hedy!

    After moving into ir''s ce, Hedy was so unustomed to it that she followed behind Lucas all day

    long. They were closely associated with each other, which made Lucas feel a little distressed.

    Now that he was about to leave for ten years, he didn''t know what Hedy would do and whether she

    would me him.

    Lucas hurriedly walked over and gave her his personal protective talisman.

    "This is for you."

    Hedy was slightly shocked. Although she could not speak, she gave him a wink, asking him what he

    meant.

    Lucas said indifferently, "I''m going out. If you miss me, just look at this. I''ll be back."

    "Where are you going?"

    Hedy asked Lucas in signnguage.

    Lucas smiled, "I''m going to find my daddy and mommy. They need some help over there. Hedy, ir,

    and Gabrielle are good people. You don''t need to worry about being abused here. If you are unhappy,

    you can go talk with my sister. My sister Zoe is a foodie. As long as you have delicious food, she will

    definitely be friends with you."

    Hedy''s eyes suddenly became moist.

    She was reluctant to let Lucas go, but she could not stop Lucas from helping his parents. Hedy held

    Lucas¡¯ hand and remained silent for a long time.

    Seeing that it was almost time to meet Joseph, Lucas whispered, "I''m going to see my brother. Come

    with me. When I''m not around, you can turn to my brother if you need anything. He will help you."

    Hedy shook her head and said in signnguage, "I don''t need anyone. I''ll wait for you toe back."

    Lucas smiled contentedly.

    "You are so cute!"

    He wanted to pat Hedy''s head, but he was not high enough. So, he just patted her hand and say, "Wait

    for me."

    "Alright!"

    After saying goodbye to Hedy, Lucas contacted the people from Night Elf Empire, asking them to

    prepare a helicopter.

    Right at this moment, Joseph rushed over.

    At the sight of Joseph, Lucas was especially happy.

    Joseph was his close brother.

    "Joseph, here you are."

    "What do you bring with you?"

    Joseph looked at the thing in his hand and asked with puzzlement.

    "These things are amazing," Lucas said proudly. "This is the air gun I prepared. I can put chili powder in

    it. If that old witch tortures me, I''ll use this to attack her."

    "Lucas, do you really have to go?"

    Joseph looked at Lucas and was especially reluctant to part with him.

    Lucas suddenly quieted down and whispered, "I want to save my mommy. This is my only chance and

    Satan King''s only requirement. I have no other choice."

    Lucas had no other choice, but not no choice.

    Joseph sighed with sorrow in his eyes, "Ten years is not a short time. Won''t you miss Uncle and

    mommy?"

    "Yes. But I don''t want anything to happen to Mommy. So, please take care of them for me in the next

    ten years."

    After Lucas finished speaking, he patted Joseph''s shoulder courageously. Then he turned around and

    left.

    Lucas looked rxed as if he could really throw everything away.

    The moment he turned around, Joseph suddenly shed at Lucas¡¯ neck with his hand, directly

    knocking Lucas unconscious.

    Lucas was a little surprised, but he involuntarily fell down.

    Joseph drags him to the side and called the people from Night Elf Empire. He asked them to bring

    Lucas back while he got on the helicopter.

    "Young Master, what are you doing?"

    The pilot was puzzled.

    Joseph looked at the sleepy Lucas and whispered, "Go to the position Lucas scheduled."

    "This...."

    "What? Am I not the young master of the Green family? Don''t you listen to me?"

    Joseph turned grim, and the pilot quickly took off.

    Both Lucas and Joseph were young masters of the Green family. Everyone knew that Samuel treated

    them equally. Moreover, Joseph''s father, Vincent, was in charge of the Eternal Group. Night Elf Empire

    would not offend Joseph.

    The moment the ne took off, Joseph looked at Lucas and Hai Shi behind him. He whispered, "If it

    has to cost a child ten years to revive Mommy''s safety, then let me go." First of all, I am your brother,

    the eldest grandson of the Green family. It is my duty to protect you. Secondly, all of this is caused by

    my daddy. If you ask me to watch you leave home and watch Mommy and Uncle miss you every day,

    why don''t you let me take your ce? Anyway, I have lost my biological mother, and my dad has

    be like this. Why don''t I learn a technical skill from a master? Maybe I will be of assistance."

    Joseph knew that Lucas could not hear him, but he still said it out, as if by doing so, he had not leaf

    without saying goodbye, nor had he acted willfully.

    The pilot didn''t dare to say anything else as he followed the route Lucas had given him and flew to City

    A.

    When Joseph arrived in City A, he wasn''t used to it.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He had always lived in Seapolis City and had never seen such a remote town before. But this was the

    ce where Uncle and Mommy had an ident.

    Joseph looked at Lucas¡¯puter. The coordinates on it referred to the hospital not far away.

    Joseph walked over.

    The nurse was slightly stunned when she saw Joseph.

    "Who are your parents? Why are you here? Hurry up and leave!"

    Generally speaking, no one dared to allow their child to appear at the entrance of the hospital because

    Satan King had a temper. If she was in a bad mood, they were worried that their child would be used as

    a human specimen by Satan King.

    Therefore, when the nurse saw Joseph, she was quite surprised and feltpassion for him. After all,

    the child was too good-looking.

    However, Joseph whispered, "I''m here to find someone."

    "Who are you looking for?"

    "My master. She said that as long as Ie and stay by her side for ten years, she will promise to

    save my mother."

    Hearing it, the nurse was shocked.

    "Are you the son of the woman inside?"

    "Yes."

    Joseph did not deny it.

    The nurse frowned slightly, somewhat in a dilemma.

    Satan King walked out.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Miss Morgan, this child said that you wanted to take him as your disciple and that he would stay with

    you for ten years. He asked you to fulfill your promise to save his mother."

    Satan King suddenly turned around when she heard it, seeing Joseph standing alone at the door. He

    looked a little cold, but he still stood upright.

    He was not the child who had a video chat with her!

    But Satan King liked Joseph.

    Although Joseph was seized by fear, he tried his best to check it, just like that the treasure of hers.

    Satan King''s gaze suddenly became gentle.

    "What is your name?"

    "My name is Joseph. Nicole is my mother."

    Satan King was slightly surprised.

    "How many brothers do you have?"

    "One. I am the elder brother, and the one you saw is my younger brother, Lucas. I share my daddy''s

    surname, and he shares mommy¡¯s surname.

    Joseph said methodically.

    Satan King looked at him and found that he looked very simr to Lucas.

    "Why are you here?"

    "It means the same to you no matter whoes. My younger brother is still young. I''ll be with you for

    ten years. Please save my mommy."

    Joseph''s eyes were wet.

    Satan King immediately softened.

    "Do you know what it means to be with me for ten years? That is to say, you can''t see your parents and

    brother for ten years. Are you willing to do so?"

    "I''m not, but I don''t want to see anything wrong happen to Mommy."

    Joseph was very honest.

    Satan King thought Joseph was alike someone. That was her son, who was almost as old as Joseph.

    But she had identally lost him.

    At that time, her son always cared about her.

    Satan King hugged Joseph tightly.

    Joseph wanted to struggle. He even leaned his hands against Satan King''s chest, but he stopped.

    He didn''t have a choice!

    Joseph closes his eyes. Smelling the soda on Satan King''s body, he couldn''t help but frown slightly.

    Satan King said excitedly, "I promise you. No matter how difficult it is, I will help you save your mommy.

    But Joseph, from today onwards, you have to call me mommy until the end of the ten-year agreement.

    "I only have one mommy. She''s lying inside. Other than this, I can promise you anything else."

    Joseph insisted.

    Since Joseph was stubborn, Satan King couldn''t help but sigh, "Alright, call me master."

    "Master, please save my mommy. At the same time, please don''t tell her about my arrival. I''m afraid

    she won''t be willing to part with me."

    Hearing it, Satan King grew increasingly fonder of Joseph.

    "But Nicole will know."

    "At that time, with my brother and daddy by her side, she will feel better."

    Joseph''s eyes were full of sadness.

    Lucas, Lucas, Uncle and Mommy were a family. He was just Mommy''s nephew, a child without a

    biological mother. Even his daddy was persecuting the family.

    What could Joseph do?

    It was natural for a son to pay off his father''s debts, wasn''t it?

    Joseph was very scared and didn''t know what he would face. But he once heard from Samuel that men

    had to be responsible and protect the people he wanted to protect. Right now, Nicole and Lucas were

    the people Joseph wanted to protect the most.

    He could do anything for them.

    Joseph bit his lower lip tightly and tears sprang to his eyes.

    Satan King was surprised that Lucas wasn''t the one who came. Compared to Lucas, who was lively

    and naughty, Joseph was quiet and tolerant. Satan King felt sorry for what Joseph had experienced

    and grew increasingly fonder of him.

    "Alright, I promise you. I won''t tell them about your deal with me until they leave, okay?"

    "Thank you, Master."

    Joseph did not say anything. He had endured too much at a young age. Now, he became silent. The

    cheerful Joseph in the past had unknowingly disappeared.

    Satan King asked the nurse to take care of Joseph and didn''t allow her to talk too much. Then Satan

    King went to Samuel.

    While Samuel was still worried, Satan King came in.

    "I can save her, but there are some things you need to do on your own."

    When Samuel heard that Satan King could save Nicole, he hurriedly asked, "What is it?"

    "I need a few precious ingredients to save her. I know you''re rich. But if you buy them from somewhere

    else, it probably will be toote. Right now, only Dungeon has the medicinal ingredients I need.

    However, I have an agreement with the owner of Dungeon that I won''t enter Dungeon for the rest of my

    life, and I won''t do any business with them. Therefore, if you really want to save your wife, you have to

    go to Dungeon to buy the medicinal ingredients I need. "

    Hearing this, Samuel was astonished.

    The people from Dungeon harbored hostility towards Samuel. If it weren''t for Satan King, they would

    have rushed in long ago. Now that she asked Samuel to make a deal in the Dungeon, what did Satan

    King want?

 Chapter 570 Show Me Your Sincerity

    Chapter 570 Show Me Your Sincerity

    "What?"

    Samuel frowned.

    He didn''t want to fight with people from Dungeon before Jacob''s men arrived. He was not afraid of

    them. But he didn''t want to leave Nicole alone.

    Nicole was sick. And Satan King still wanted him to go to Dungeon. It was a sign of unfriendliness to

    Samuel.

    Satan King looked away and said coldly, "Right. I am asking you to go to Dungeon. This ce is just a

    remote mountain vige. What I need are precious medical ingredients. You can only get them in

    Dungeon. Even if you have money, a helicopter or any other ways to get them, it would be toote. You

    don''t have much time left with your wife, do you?"

    Samuel was slightly stunned. He subconsciously nced at Nicole''s ward and asked, "What do you

    need?"

    "Cordyceps, lucid lipid of flying squirrels, bat excrement Luminous Grit, musk, bear gall, and pangolin

    skin. They are not hard to get. But lucid lipid and Luminous Grit are extremely rare. They are currently

    avable in Dungeon only, but there is no auction. I don''t care how you''re going to get them.

    Remember, I can''t save her without these things. If you get these ingredients, I can bring her back to

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    life and get rid of all her illnesses."

    Samuel wrinkled his brows as he listened to Satan King.

    These were all precious medical ingredients.

    "Isn''t she weak now? She can''t take any herbal tonics now. You may kill her with those medicinal

    ingredients. Are you sure you can save her?"

    Satan King sneered, "You have my words. Do you know why I want the blood of Laurence? His blood is

    the most important thing. I can''t save your wife without him even if you find all these ingredients. It

    seems like God is helping you. The rare medicine man is your wife''s possession."

    Samuel frowned even deeper.

    He didn''t like people to say that Laurence belonged to Nicole.

    The man was too beautiful and coquettish.

    Satan King didn''t care what he thought. She nced at Samuel and said, "Why are you still here? Your

    wife doesn''t have much time left."

    Samuel paused for a moment and said, "Please take care of her when I''m away."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll do my job since I''ve received my reward. People in Dungeon may refuse to give you

    the medical ingredients. You have to work things out by yourself. And you must be quick. If you can''t

    bring them here before 8 p.m., don''t me me for not being able to save her."

    Hearing what she said, Samuel hurriedly set off. When he passed the corridor, he saw Karina and

    Laurence.

    Karina stopped Samuel and wrote, "Is Mr. Tim really crippled?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel looked at Karina and replied.

    A trace of guilt shed through Karina''s eyes. She retreated to the side.

    Laurence looked at Samuel and whispered, "Do you need me to go with you?"

    "No. Just try your best to protect her before Ie back. I''ll repay you."

    "It''s okay. I will take care of her."

    Samuel felt ufortable again.

    If he had other choices, he won''tmend his wife to another man. However, he could only put up with

    it now.

    People from Dungeon immediately surrounded him as soon as he got out of the hospital.

    Samuel sneered and said, "Take me to your boss. And tell him, I''ve got an answer about what he wants

    from me."

    As he finished, someone hurriedly went to report it. And Samuel followed others to Dungeon.

    When they passed by the gate, Samuel saw Josh.

    Josh was tied up there, beaten to a pulp.

    Samuel thought for a second and said, "Let him and his family go."

    "It''s not up to us."

    Josh nced at Samuel. He was somewhat surprised that Samuel would plead for him.

    "Don''t get me wrong," Samuel said indifferently. "I owe Tim a favor. After all, he gotme in a leg for my

    wife and me. You are his friend. Although you betrayed him, he still regards you as a friend."

    Josh''s eyes instantly became moist.

    He bit his lower lip and said, "I''m sorry. Please tell him I''m sorry. I know he won''t forgive me, but I had

    no choices. Kemp is too powerful. I have to protect my wife and children. I''m not you, Mr. Green. I don''t

    have any backup. I can only sell my soul to him."

    Samuel didn''t reply. He felt bitter.

    He did have a strong background. But what could he do?

    His wife and son were still suffering with him.

    Every man protected his family and beloved ones in his own way.

    Samuel suddenly understood Josh.

    "I will tell him."

    After saying that, Samuel directly walked inside.

    He would also do everything he could to save his wife.

    News travelled fast here. Samuel was taken to a private room before long.

    This was the first time he saw Kemp.

    It was a man in his fifties, who looked quite experienced.

    Samuel was sure that he had never offended this person. Samuel didn''t even know him. Why did Kemp

    go against him?

    He was confused and asked in a deep voice, "Are you Kemp?"

    "Yes. Nice to meet you, Mr. Green."

    Kemp was sitting in a chair, smoking a cigar. He didn''t look like getting up at all. It seemed that he was

    ustomed to being the king of Dungeon. He paid no attention to others. Moreover, it was Samuel

    who hade to beg him, so he put on airs.

    Samuel looked at him with a cold face.

    The calmness on Kemp''s face showed that he was an old hand in the business world and was even

    better than Samuel. However, he was underestimating Samuel if he thought that he could shake

    Samuel''s confidence in this way.

    "I need some medical ingredients in Dungeon."

    Samuel did not beat around the bush.

    Kemp smiled and said, "OK. I can give you the entire Dungeon if you want. But you should also give

    me what I want."

    Samuel''s face turned pale.

    "Who told you about the secret of the Green family?"

    Samuel stared at Kemp and asked word by word.

    Even Nicole did not know about it. How could this man know?

    He didn''t know why the Green family was always in trouble. Why would Zama spend her whole life in

    the Green''s? Why did Swift rack her brains to marry Riley to a Green? Why was Vincent mad at him?

    Why was he drugged to be an addict? Why was he hypnotized after he came here?

    Samuel had so many questions. And he figured them out when Kemp had him hypnotized and nned

    to winkle something out of him.

    Kemp was aiming for the secret of the Green family!

    Few people knew about it. And among them, the only Greens were Mrs. Green, Samuel and Vincent.

    Kemp looked at Samuel and said in a low voice, "What if I don''t want to answer this question?"

    "Then we''ll just stay where we are."

    Just as Samuel finished, Kempughed.

    "Mr. Green, you are smart. I know that. But you seem to have looked down on me. I can''t get into Satan

    King''s hospital, but I have someone there. Do you know why the number of patients suddenly

    increases? I gave them to Satan King for medical research. She can dispose them at will. And it gives

    me a chance to know about your wife''s condition. I know she''s dying. How long do you think you can

    stay here?"

    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat.

    Kemp''s men were in the hospital!

    How was Nicole now? Was Laurence reliable?

    Samuel was a little worried, but he didn''t show it on his face.

    "Well. You have people there. And you know my wife''s condition. I admit that I can''t wait. But let me tell

    you, if anything happens to my wife, everything of the Green family will be buried with her. I will go with

    her too. What do you think?"

    Kemp''s expression immediately changed.

    "No. You won''t do that."

    "We''ll see."

    Samuel said tly, "You know that my wife is my only soft spot. You tried so many times to use her to

    control me, didn''t you? Listen, she''s my soft spot when she''s alive. If she dies, I won''t have any

    weakness. And I will destroy you, Dungeon, and the secret of the Green family!"

    Samuel was serious.

    Kemp put on a long face.

    He looked at Samuel. For the first time he felt that he had underestimated this young man.

    "Young man, calm down. It''s just a woman."

    "But she is the one that I want to protect with everything."

    "Really?"

    Kemp sneered at Samuel.

    "I heard that Mr. Green of Seapolis is rather powerful and influential. There''s nothing you can''t do.

    That''s impressive. I just want to know how much you can do to save your wife."

    "What do you want?"

    Samuel stared at Kemp. He couldn''t see through this man.

    Kemp suddenlyughed and said, "You are here to beg me. You should show your sincerity, shouldn''t

    you? But I feel that you are here to threaten rather than to beg. I hate to be threatened. What you said

    is true. But I won''t lose anything without the things of your family. As for you ... If you don''t beg me for

    the medical ingredients, what do you think you will lose?"

    Samuel was shocked.

    Right.

    If he lost Nicole, what else did he have?

    Those things that he felt proud of were now worthlesspared with Nicole.

    Without Nicole, his life would be dark, gloomy, and cold.

    Thinking of this, Samuel looked at Kemp and asked, "What do you want me to do?"

    "I''ve already told you. Show me your sincerity. You are a king in Seapolis, but in here you are just

    someone to ask for medicine. Don''t you know how to beg?"

    A trace of coldness shed in Kemp''s eyes.

    Samuel was shocked.

    Kemp was asking him to kneel.

 Chapter 571 The Secrets of the Green Family

    Chapter 571 The Secrets of the Green Family

    "Kemp, what do you mean?"

    Samuel''s face was pale.

    Kemp looked at Samuel and smiled, "Mr. Green is so smart. You must know what I mean."

    Samuel''s hands tightly clenched together and the blue veins stood out.

    He had never knelt before anyone. Kemp''s requirement was obviously meant to damage his morale.

    "What? Mr. Green doesn''t want to do it?"

    Kemp was gleeful to watch him hesitate.

    Samuel felt mad. If it was in the past, he would have gone forward and beaten him up. But he couldn''t

    do it now because Nicole was in danger.

    Compared to Nicole''s life, his dignity and pride were not that important.

    Thinking of this, Samuel coldly nced at Kemp and slowly knelt.

    Kemp was shocked. He didn''t expect Samuel to sacrifice his dignity and pride for a woman.

    "Samuel, is a woman worthy of this? Look at you. Do you still look like the king of Seapolis?"

    Samuel said indifferently, "I am not the King of Seapolis now. I am just a husband, an ordinary man,

    and a person who is desperate to save his wife. So, if you are satisfied now, please give me the

    medical ingredients I need."

    Samuel knew that he didn''t have much time left.

    Satan King was right. He could send people to the ck market to buy these things, but they were too

    precious and difficult to find. He wouldn''t be able to collect all of them until tomorrow. And Nicole was

    running out of time.

    Kemp had everything here, so it didn''t matter if he lost some face, dignity or pride.

    To save Nicole, he would even give Kemp his life.

    Kemp stared at Samuel as if doubting whether he was the most influential man in Seapolis.

    "You can do anything for a woman. Then, Samuel, can you give me what I want?"

    Samuel stiffened.

    "I will give you the ownership of the Green Family''s oil mines in Saudi Arabia, as long as you give me

    the medical ingredients I want."

    Samuel said expressionless.

    The oil mines were the foundation for the Green family to develop in Seapolis and became the king of

    Everyone thought that the wealth of the Green family was left behind by thest generations. Only Mrs.

    Green and the deceased Mr. Green knew that their family had donated a lot of money to support

    national scientific research before the property was passed to Samuel. After Samuel took over, the

    Green family was not as wealthy as before.

    Afterwards, Samuel went to Saudi Arabia and bought some pieces ofnds. There were abundant oil

    resources under thends, which made the Green Family prosperous again.

    After Samuel inherited the property, he used the resources and connections in hand to buy more

    mines. He became the richest man in Saudi Arabia who owned the most private oil mines.

    Based on the current profits of the oil mines, the Green family would remain wealthy for three hundred

    years.

    Only Samuel, Mrs. Green and the deceased Mr. Green knew about this matter. Later, when Vincent

    had an ident, Mrs. Green told him about it. He understood Samuel and voluntarily gave up

    inheritance. He went to Bordeaux and became a person of Night Elf Empire.

    The oil mines became a secret of the Green family. Even Nicole, who had been married into his family

    for eight years, did not know how much property it had.

    Therefore, when Kemp asked Samuel about the oil mines, Samuel was extremely surprised.

    He had always thought that it was Vincent who told Kemp.

    But would Vincent do that?

    He had given up the right to inherit. Would he betray the secret?

    If he wanted the property, Samuel would give it to him. After all, they were brothers.

    Why did Vincent ask Kemp, a stranger, to im for the mines instead of telling Samuel about it frankly?

    If Vincent didn''t tell Kemp about it, why would hee here? Wasn''t it Vincent''s scheme?

    This was why Samuel felt disappointed.

    He could fight with Vincent at home. However, as a Green, Vincent should not damage his family with

    outsiders.

    To save Nicole, Samuel couldn''t hesitate over it. He believed that Mrs. Green would not give up Nicole

    for those mines.

    Samuel agreed his requirement without blinking. Kemp was shocked and said, "Wow. Mr. Green is

    really generous. People may not own the oil mines even in their dreams. And you just gave them to me

    for a woman. Don''t you fear that the Green Family will copse?"

    "The loss of the oil mines will damage it. However, I have revived it before. I, Samuel Green, will

    definitely bring it to prosperity again."

    Kemp was astonished by Samuel''s confidence.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Although Samuel was on his knees, his pride didn''t weaken at all. Kemp even felt a bit stressful and

    hard to breathe in front of this man.

    He was born to be a towering figure amongst humans. Even if he was kneeling, there was still an

    oppressive pressureing from him.

    Kemp cleared his throat and said, "Your offer is good. But your family has another secret. And we are

    more interested in that one."

    "We? Other than you, who else is eyeing the Green family? Vincent? Or is there someone behind you?

    Are you just an errand?"

    Samuel keenly noticed the hole in Kemp''s words and asked.

    Kemp''s expression changed, but he said coldly, "You don''t need to know that."

    "That''s ridiculous. You want something from my family. But you don''t allow me to ask about it. What''s

    the point of that?"

    "I have prevailed over you, so you must listen to me."

    Kemp prevaricated, but he was a little flustered.

    Samuel said indifferently, "The only secret of the Green family is the oil mines."

    "You can lie to others. But you can''t get me this way."

    Kemp looked at Samuel and said.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Swift tried so hard to marry her daughter into the Green family

    for our wealth. Zama abandoned her son and everything to stay in our family for inheritance. The

    wealth of my family has been kept as a secret. Now that you know about it, I may not be able to

    maintain it. It has got people around me into danger. I would rather give it to you. I just want to save my

    wife."

    Samuel said word by word, but Kemp shook his head.

    "No, no, no! Mr. Green, the biggest property and secret of the Green family is not the oil mines.

    Although your offer is indeed generous, you know, what we want is you. You are the key to fortune!"

    Samuel was shocked. Then he smiled and said, "Me? You don''t want me to stay here, do you? Fine. If

    you save my wife, release people back to Seapolis safely and promise not to disturb the in them

    anymore, I may consider it."

    "Mr. Green, stop joking. You know what I''m talking about."

    Kemp''s face darkened as Samuel refused to tell him about the thing.

    However, Samuel did not shrink, "What exactly do you want?"

    "As I said, the greatest wealth of the Green Family is you, Mr. Green. A few years ago, when you were

    still in the army, you designed a vehicle for the army. It''s said that it can be used for attack and defense.

    It is high-performance. The army did not take the blueprints, instead, they made a promise. If someone

    uses your blueprints to make this vehicle, the military will give him all their support and help, even

    privilege for him to do anything. Is that so? "

    Samuel was shocked.

    "You want the blueprints of the vehicle?"

    "Yes! If possible, I want Mr. Green''s authorization contract. I heard you asked Mr. Bates to keep them.

    As long as you tell me where he is, I will give you all the medical ingredients you need."

    Kemp directly stated his purpose.

    Samuel''s face turned pale.

    It was specially designed for the military. The country was in a tight financial situation at that time, and

    technology could not achieve the desired results, so it was suspended. This is a state secret. Many

    people thought that he gave Mr. Bates a trade secret. Actually, it was a secret design for the country.

    Apart from him and the military, no one else knew about it. Even Mr. Bates thought that it was some

    important documents of thepany.

    However, Kemp knew about it.

    Not only did he know, he even brazenly came to ask for the blueprints.

    Lucas said once that Vincent was also trying to find Mr. Bates for them. Thinking of this, Samuel asked,

    "What is your rtionship with Vincent?"

    "You can ask your brother."

    Kemp was smart. This time, he didn''t spill the beans.

    Samuel suddenly didn''t know what to do.

    He must save Nicole. She was his wife. However, he could not give Kemp the blueprints. It was a state

    secret.

    "What? Didn''t you say that you could give up everything for your wife? I don''t want your huge oil mines

    or wealth. I just want the design drawing and an authorization contract."

    "It has been too many years. I have long forgotten what I designed. Besides, the authorization contract

    is only valid with the seal of the military. As you mentioned, the authorization contract is in Mr. Bates''

    hands. I don''t know where he is now. Even if I want to give it to you, I can''t."

    Samuel replied calmly, but he still felt worried.

    Now that Kemp knew about the design, Mr. Bates would be in danger. If he had the chance to return,

    the first thing he would do was to protect Mr. Bates. He should not be found by them.

    As Kemp heard his answer, he frowned.

    "Mr. Green, don''t you want to save your wife? You know she is dying."

    Kemp seemed to remind him out of kindness. Actually, he was forcing Samuel topromise.

    National interest and his beloved woman, what would Samuel choose?

 Chapter 572 National Interest Overrides Anything Else

    Chapter 572 National Interest Overrides Anything Else

    "Mr. Green, do you still need to consider it? The oil mines are the lifeline and foundation of the Green

    family. Without them, your family can barely reach the upper ss, not to mention the leading position

    in Seapolis. You don''t want to lose the hundred years'' inheritance, do you? But the vehicle technique is

    different. You are talented and outstanding. I believe that you will be even more proficient in car making

    in the future, right? I don''t understand. Why do you hesitate for something that you can easilye up

    with? Isn''t it ridiculous?"

    Samuel was angry.

    "Is the belief of our people so ridiculous in your eyes? If you just need me to make a car for you, I''ll do

    it. Why do you want the one I designed in the army?"

    Samuel did not know how that design got leaked, but now it was not just about the Green family. It was

    rted to national interest and military secrets. He would not betray the military no matter what. This

    was his bottom line and principle as an ex-soldier.

    Kemp''s face immediately fell.

    "What do you mean? Do you think that design drawing is more important than the Green family and

    your wife?"

    "National interest overrides anything else!"

    Samuel coldly looked at Kemp and said, "You won''t understand, nor will you feel the supreme sense of

    honor and mission given by the country."

    "Mr. Green is really a good soldier. However, are you a good husband? Are you a good son? Are you a

    good father?"

    What he said was like a knife lunging at Samuel''s heart.

    He was a good soldier. He was discharged from the army for the design. He would sacrifice everything

    of the Green family for the blueprints. He had always felt that this was his duty as a soldier for people. It

    was his responsibility. But now, he felt bitter because it was rted to Nicole''s life.

    He couldn''t change his faith or give up his beloved one. Such dilemma was a torment for anyone.

    What Kemp said shook Samuel¡¯s faith.

    Soldiers'' wives had to give up a lot of things for their husbands, so they were respected by people.

    However, Nicole did not know anything, and she was no longer the wife of a soldier. Samuel had been

    discharged from the military, but he was still doing what a soldier should do.

    Seeing that Samuel''s expression had changed, Kemp hurriedly said, "How much benefit has the

    country given you? What do you need now? You are the leader of Seapolis. You have a lot of wealth

    that people dream for. You have a beautiful wife and two lovely children. Your family should be very

    happy, shouldn''t it? Why would you destroy your family for that useless belief? "

    Samuel suddenly felt sorry for Nicole. It was unfair for her to go through misery with him. However, as

    an ex-soldier, he knew what he should do.

    He looked at Kemp and said word by word, "Give me the medical ingredients to save my wife. And I

    will consider giving you the blueprints."

    "Really?"

    Kemp was overjoyed.

    Samuel said coldly, "Have I ever broken my promise?"

    "Alright. Remember what you just said!"

    Although Samuel hesitated, Kemp felt that no one could sacrifice his family for worthless beliefs.

    Besides, Samuel had a good reputation and he would never go back on his promise, so Kemp believed

    him.

    He had someone bring those precious medical ingredients over and personally handed them to

    Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, after Mrs. Green recovers, I hope you will fulfill your promise."

    Samuel nodded and left with the medical ingredients.

    He went all the way to the hospital.

    Satan King was surprised when she saw the medical ingredients.

    "Well. You''re quite capable to get these things from Dungeon so quickly. Looks like you have

    something that the old man needs."

    "Don''t waste time. Just save my wife."

    Samuel did not want to chat with her.

    Satan King didn''t care. It was enough for her to get an apprentice and Laurence''s blood.

    "Alright, I''ll save her. No one is allowed to disturb me during the surgery. Understand?"

    Satan King asked people to prepare for the surgery.

    Laurence was taken to draw 400 cubic centimeters of blood.

    When Satan King received Laurence''s blood, she took a bit of it and locked the rest into the safe.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Isn''t it used to save Nicole?"

    "Just a few drops are enough to save her. You don''t think I will use the blood to save your wife only, do

    you? The blood of this medicine man is very precious. I should collect some of it."

    As she finished, she went into the operating room with Nicole.

    The lights of the operating room were turned on.

    Samuel stared fixedly at the door, but he was thinking about something else.

    He would not give Kemp the blueprints. They were in Mr. Bates'' hands. He might not give them out

    even if they were at his hand. To save Nicole, he had to lie.

    If Satan King could cure Nicole, he would have to figure out a n about the design drawing.

    Samuel took out his phone and went to the end of the corridor. He called ir.

    "You can find Commander Emory, right?"

    "What happened?"

    ir was slightly stunned.

    Emory was Samuel''s former boss. Samuel had left the military. Why did he want to find Emory? ir

    was confused and asked.

    However, Samuel said, "It''s confidential. I can''t tell you."

    "OK. I''ll contact him. I''ll call you in three minutes."

    ir was once in the army and knew the principle of confidentiality, so he hung up the phone without

    asking.

    Three minutester, Samuel received Emory''s call.

    "Samuel? What happened?"

    "It''s about the blueprints."

    Samuel told Emory about Kemp.

    They talked for a long time. Samuel didn''t hang up the phone until a nurse passed by.

    He nced at the nurse and remembered that there were Kemp''s eyes and ears here. However, he

    was also careful and had blocked the signal. It was impossible for Kemp to bug.

    Samuel waited at the door of the operating room.

    He was in agony, but he knew that he had to hurry up and do something.

    Samuel took out his phone and began to draw a design.

    The original blueprints were a secret. Apart from him and the military, no one else knew what they were

    like. Therefore, he could deceive Kemp with a random one.

    Samuel designed a car ording to the original design principles. It was not as good as the one he

    gave to the military, but it would also be a hot cake in the market.

    He sent the blueprint to Lucas and with a message, "Print it out and ask ir to seal it with beeswax.

    Then give it to Commander Emory."

    "What is this?"From N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucas had just woken up. He was angry when he knew that Joseph had left in his helicopter. Before he

    set off to find Joseph, he received the message from Samuel.

    Samuel replied, "You don''t have to know about that. Just do it."

    "Samuel, you are being rude! Come on. You''re making a request."

    Lucas had a temper.

    Samuel did not have the mood to coax Lucas at all. He only replied, "Take care of the family. I will tell

    you when I go back."

    "Samuel, I should tell you something. Joseph may have gone to City A to find that annoying woman."

    Lucas did not intend to tell Samuel, but he suddenly felt a little afraid. He feared that Joseph would get

    into trouble.

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    "Who?"

    "Joseph."

    "I mean who is the annoying woman?"

    "It''s the woman you showed me in the video. Wait, I know. She asked me to stay away from home for

    ten years in exchange for Mommy''s safety, so I nned to go over. Before I left, I told Joseph about my

    decision. I hope that he would take care of my sister and Mommy. But he knocked me out and flew

    away by helicopter."

    Samuel finally knew why Satan King agreed to save Nicole so quickly.

    Joseph must have arrived and met Satan King. He must have traded himself for him, Nicole, and

    Lucas.

    This stupid child!

    Samuel was worried about him.

    He wanted to look for Joseph, but he couldn''t leave now. He was so anxious.

    Seeing that he frown deeply, Laurence couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"

    "My nephew is here. He may have been locked up by Satan King. I want to find him and send him

    home. Poor child."

    Laurence frowned. It reminded him of his past. He said, "Do you have any photos of him? Let me help

    you. I know you can''t leave here now. I can look for him. Karina has been here for several days. She is

    also familiar with this ce."

    Samuel looked at Laurence. He didn''t know whether he could trust Laurence. However, in view of the

    fact that he might save Nicole, Samuel gave him Joseph''s photo.

    "Why did Satan King call you medicine man?"

    Samuel hadn''t investigated Laurence''s background, so he asked.

    Laurence paused. Then he told Samuel his story. After hearing that, Samuel remained silent.

    After a while, he said, "Thank you for donating blood to my wife."

    "Didn''t you say I could repay my debt in this way? We''re quits now. By the way, there''s one more thing I

    have to tell you."

    "What is it?"

    "Your wife looks almost the same as my friend Ad after stic surgery. She said she didn''t ask for

    that. You''d better make sure that the person who did the surgery doesn''t have any rtionship with the

    Miller family. Otherwise, you guys would have a lot of trouble."

    Samuel put on a serious face.

    "Miller family? Which Miller family?"

    "It''s the one that you''re thinking about."

    As Laurence finished, he stood up and leave. But Samuel was still pondering.

    The Miller family of Bryce?

    Was it true?

 Chapter 573 Do I Need to Do It Myself

    Chapter 573 Do I Need to Do It Myself

    Samuel went slightly pale. If it was really the Miller family in his mind, it would be quite troublesome.

    What was the rtionship between Allen and the Miller family? Why would he change Nicole''s look into

    that of Ad?

    Samuel was not clear about all of this, but he had no time for an investigation now and could only figure

    it outter.

    Laurence went to look for Joseph, and Karina sat down beside him.

    He was worried about Nicole and couldn''t calm down at all. Seeing Karina sit down, he threw a nce

    at her.

    Karina took out a pen and wrote on a piece of paper. "I''m sorry. It is because of me that she didn''t save

    you in time. I asked her to punish Fiona of the Emperor Hotel first before telling her your whereabouts.

    It''s all my fault."

    "Fiona? What did she do to you?"

    Samuel looked at Karina. He had always felt that a girl like her was sensible enough, so it must be that

    Fiona did something uneptable so that she would do this. But he wanted to know what Fiona had

    done to her.

    Karina told him that Fiona almost killed her, and it was Nicole who saved her. Therefore, she had a mix

    of feelings, both guilty and self-condemned.

    She looked in the direction of the operating room and wrote, "If anything happens to her, I''ll die with

    her."

    "She''ll be fine. Don''t think too much. Go back and rest first."

    Samuel knew that Karina felt bad and didn''t me her.

    Karina wanted to say something, but she finally left quietly.

    Samuel suddenly felt a little cold when he was alone in the corridor. It killed him to see Nicole like this.

    He looked in the direction of the operating room and remembered the five years he spent with her,

    feeling worried and scared again.

    Satan King would definitely save Nicole!

    He was sure about it, wasn''t he?

    Samuelforted himself.

    The operationsted 14 or 15 hours, and Samuel waited outside without eating or drinking. He didn''t

    care about how he looked in front of others with stubble covering his face.

    Laurence came back with Joseph.

    Seeing Samuel, Joseph cried and said, "Uncle, I''m sorry, it''s all my daddy''s fault and I''ll make amends

    for what he did. Why not you let me get medical training from that woman? Besides, that''s really what I

    want to do and I''m not interested in doing business at all. When I return to the Green''s, Daddy will

    definitely force me to study business, but I hate it. Uncle, I don''t want to see Daddy turn against you.

    Please let me stay here. "

    Hearing this, Samuel felt extremely sad.

    He brought up the child alone, who actually became so depressed without being as happy as before.

    Samuel put Joseph in hisp and asked in a low voice, "Do you know what it means if you''re away

    from home for ten years? You can no longer do whatever you want with nobody waiting on you.

    Perhaps you even have to take care of Satan King. Have you really thought about it?"

    "Yes, I have. Mommy said that only by suffering the hardships can I rise above the ordinary. I''ve been

    living under your protection for so long, so it''s time for me to be independent."

    What Joseph said made Samuel more grieved.

    The child had suffered the pain of losing his mother at a young age, and now had to know about his

    real father, who was so strict with him. Moreover, he even saw what his daddy had done to Lucas and

    Nicole with his own eyes. To tell the truth, Samuel was afraid that this child would break down.

    Now that Joseph wanted to leave home and stay away from Vincent, perhaps he couldn''t bear all of

    this, could he?

    Indeed, the four-year-old child had gone through too much.

    Samuel looked at Joseph, not knowing what to say.

    "Have you made up your mind, Joseph? If so, you won''t be able toe back in ten years."

    "Yes, I want to study medicine."

    Joseph looked at Samuel and answered with determination.

    Samuel did not know if he should let Joseph stay. But since the child was determined to do this, he

    could only agree.

    "I will have someone protect you. I won''t disrupt your life, nor will I prevent you from studying medicine.

    If you feel anything goes wrong, or want to change your mind, I''ll bring you back."

    "Thank you, Uncle."

    Joseph nodded.

    Samuel suddenly realized that it had been a long time since he had seen Joseph''s smile. When Riley

    was alive, Joseph was just a child, timid, cowardly and somewhat willful, but he truly lived a happy life

    every day.

    After Riley died, Joseph had been dispirited for a period of time, but he was quite cheerful with Lucas.

    Ever since Vincent came back, Joseph seemed to have be a different person.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    He smiled less often and even seldom got close to them, keeping everything to himself.

    This child seemed to have suddenly grown up and matured, but became reserved and gloomy, causing

    him a great deal of heartache.

    Samuel held Joseph in his arms tightly and whispered, "Keep in mind that no matter when and no

    matter what happens, you are always my favorite son."

    Joseph''s eyes were immediately moist.

    "Daddy!"

    He hugged Samuel tightly as before and cried aloud.

    In the end, he cried himself to sleep in Samuel''s arms.

    Looking at Joseph''s tear-stained face, Samuel felt very sad.

    He cuddled Joseph and waited for Nicole toe out.

    After a long while, Nicole came out of the operating room.

    Satan King looked a little pale. She must be overtired.

    Seeing Joseph in Samuel''s arms, she took a step forward quickly, snatched the child from Samuel, and

    then took him in her arms tightly.

    "You promised me this in advance and cannot go back on your word. This is my student and we have

    an agreement of ten years. You''d better dismiss the idea of taking him away now."

    Pulled by her like this, Joseph immediately woke up.

    He looked around nkly and was shocked when seeing himself in Satan King''s arms.

    Samuel looked at Joseph and said, "Now you still have time to change your mind. As long as you say

    you want to go home, Daddy will bring you home immediately."

    Joseph seemed to have gone back to the time when Riley was alive, and Samuel woulde to give

    him a hug every day after work.

    Actually, he had always wanted to call him Daddy, even for the rest of his life, but he couldn''t.

    He was his uncle!

    He was also Lucas'' daddy.

    In the past, he called Samuel Daddy because he didn''t know this, but now how could he pretend

    nothing had happened and do everything as before?

    He had taken Lucas'' daddy away from him for five years, hadn''t he? It''s time to for Lucas to have his

    own daddy.

    Besides, without his mommy around him, his daddy didn''t like him either. How could he continue

    staying in the Green''s?

    Now if he became Satan King''s student, maybe he could save his mommy. Wasn''t that quite good?

    As Joseph said all of this to himself, he suddenly turned to look at Satan King and asked, "How is my

    mommy?"

    Satan King was nervous just now, but hearing Joseph''s voice, she became much gentler.

    "Don''t worry, your mommy will definitely be fine with me. As long as she has a good rest at home, she

    will gradually recover."

    "Really? You''re not lying to me? I won''t learn from a liar."

    "Of course not."

    Hearing this, Samuel breathed a sigh of relief.

    He quickly came to the stretcher where Nicoley and looked at her pale face, promising to himself that

    he would never let her suffer again.

    In the end, Joseph decided to go with Satan King.

    Samuel said that Joseph could go with her, but two bodyguards must be left to protect him. Meanwhile,

    Joseph could call home at any time.

    Satan King agreed to all these demands.

    She looked at Joseph with tenderness, even affection in her face. Samuel was curious about this, but

    he didn''t have time to ask anything else.

    Nicole was sent to the ward and monitored for a whole night without showing any signs of fever. Satan

    King said that she was okay.

    The next morning, Samuel''s men arrived.

    Seeing the group of guys, Kemp of Dungeon frowned slightly.

    One of his men asked, "Kemp, you just let them go like this? What if Samuel doesn''t give you what you

    want?"

    "I have a backup n. If he doesn''t give it to me, I''ll have to give him a lesson. But Mr. Green is so

    well-known in the Seapolis City, after all. I believe he''ll fulfill his promise. Nicole is his weakness. If that

    woman really dies, then he''ll have no soft spot, so it''s better to let her live."

    Kemp said confidently as he smoked his cigar.

    Samuel brought Nicole back to the Seapolis City with a helicopter.

    Seeing him carry Nicole back to the Green''s, Vincent was stunned for a moment, as if he had never

    thought Samuel woulde back.

    "Samuel?"

    With a nced at him, Samuel did not say anything and carried Nicole upstairs directly. He went to the

    bedroom, put Nicole gently on the bed and walked out.

    "Get the previous people back and bring Mom back. Don''t let me do anything to you."

    After saying this, Samuel went to the kitchen to cook millet porridge for Nicole.

    He seemed to be quite familiar with all of this, looking approachable, but Vincent was a little scared.

    He couldn''t figure out what Samuel was thinking.

    Vincent believed that Samuel had guessed something about what happened in City A, which could be

    proved by what he said just now. They had fallen out with each other, but Samuel remained indifferent

    to him, so he didn''t know how to reply.

    When Samuel came out and saw Vincent standing still in the living room, he said coldly, "What? Do I

    need to drive your men out myself?"

    "No, I''ll let them go."

    Vincent wanted to see something from Samuel''s eyes, but he remained calm all the time.

    How could he be so calm?

    Vincent had also heard about Nicole''s situation. It could even be said that it was because of him that

    Nicole would be like this. If it hadn''t been for him making use of her to find Mr. Bates, nothing might

    have happened to her.

    Right now, Nicole remained unconscious. Didn''t Samuel love her the most? Why hadn''t he done

    anything to him?

    Vincent was extremely puzzled, but he didn''t know how to ask.

    He sent away his men and asked someone to bring Mrs. Green back.

    Looking at Vincent, Mrs. Green sighed with her eyes filled with disappointment, but she said nothing.

    Only when she saw Samuel did she anxiously ask, "How is Nicole?"

    "She is fine and only needs to rest for a while."

    Samuel took Laurel back to her room.

    After getting everything settled, Samuel was about to say something to Vincent when Jacob came with

    a test result in his hand.

 Chapter 574 Who Is He?

    Chapter 574 Who Is He?

    Samuel''s face suddenly changed.

    "Samuel."

    Seeing the look on his face, Vincent wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how.

    He paused for a moment and then said, "I did it. I did it all."

    Samuel looked at him as if he did not know him.

    He remained silent with calm eyes, which panicked Vincent a little.

    "Samuel, don''t you ask me why I would do this?"

    "I think you have a reason, but Vincent, no matter what it is, you cannot use it as an excuse to hurt your

    family."

    After saying this, Samuel left.

    Vincent watched him leave and couldn''t speak for a moment.

    Seeing Jacob here, he frowned and felt slightly restless intuitively, but he said nothing and directly

    walked out.

    Jacob followed Samuel to the study.

    "What is the result of the test?"

    Samuel turned his back to Jacob and looked at the sky outside.

    The sky was cloudless and clear, but Samuel felt upset and troubled.

    Jacob didn''t say anything and directly gave the test result to Samuel.

    Samuel''s hand trembled. He took a deep breath and took it.

    The DNA test result came as a shock to him.

    "How is this possible? How can this be?"

    Samuel abruptly turned to look at Jacob.

    Jacob whispered, "This was tested by Mr. ir, and then a foreign authority again. The results were the

    same."

    Samuel tightened his grip on the test result with veins standing out on the back of his hand.

    "Sure enough, he is not Vincent! Then who is he? Where did Vincent go? Why does he look exactly the

    same as Vincent?"

    None of Samuel''s questions could be answered.

    Jacob stood there quietly.

    He knew how brokenhearted Samuel felt now.

    Samuel had always thought that Vincent had died five years ago and was overwhelmed with joy when

    seeing hime back. But now, the DNA test showed that he was not Vincent. It was somewhat hard

    for Samuel to get over the shock.

    He rushed out of the study and went straight to Laurel''s room.

    Over the past few days, Laurel didn''t live a stable life outside. Now seeing Samuele back, she

    could finally feel at ease. Just as she wanted to take a bath to rx, she saw Samuel walk in.

    His eyes were slightly red with rage.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Laurel asked in surprise, "Is it because of Vincent? After all, he is your brother. I know that he has gone

    too far this time, you can be angry. But for the sake of your mother, you''d better not...."

    "He''s not Vincent! Who is he?"

    What Samuel said confused Laurel.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Samuel walked in step by step, closed the door and locked it.

    He gave the DNA test to Laurel and asked, "Five years ago, we received the news that Vincent died.

    Five yearster, you told me that he was still alive, but he became part of Night Elf Empire and started

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    to do underground work. I believed what you said. I even thanked the God for not taking his life and

    giving him back to us. But how are you going to exin the result to me now? "

    Seeing the 1% simrity of DNA on the test, Laurel was shocked and then asked, "Is this your DNA test

    with him?"

    "Yes!"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Jacob did it for me."

    What Samuel said shocked Laurel again.

    Jacob had been working for Samuel for ten years. He was extremely cautious in his work, especially

    what Samuel had asked him to do. So if Jacob did it for him, it was most likely to be true.

    "How could this be? He is obviously Vincent."

    Laurel looked quite surprised. The test clearly came as a terrible blow to her as well.

    Samuel took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress his sorrow, saying, "No matter who he is,

    with the same face as Vincent, he can''t ruin his reputation, let alone hurt me, my child, and Joseph! I

    won''t let him go! Whether he is on your side or a member of Night Elf Empire, I will not let him off!

    Nicole almost died because of him this time. Mom, you know what? He even colluded with Kemp of

    Dungeon and tried to find out our family''s secret. He may or may not be from the military. But as long

    as he is not Vincent, I won''t let him continue acting like this. You can''t stop me from doing whatever I

    want to do."

    Laurel tried to say something, but she finally gave up stopping him, just saying, "Nicole is in such a

    poor condition, so you might as well ask the children not toe back for the time being."

    "I know."

    Samuel said this and walked out.

    Jacob had been waiting in the study.

    Seeing Samuel, he asked in a low voice, "Mr. Green, what should we do next?"

    "Go find Lucas. After getting what I gave him previously, you can go find ir for the delegation

    contract."

    "Yes."

    Jacob was about to leave upon this reply when he was stopped by Samuel.

    "Didn''t you go visit Tim? How''s his leg?"

    Jacob paused for a moment and said, "He has seen several doctors, but they could do nothing.

    Recently, ir needs to go to the Capital City in the afternoon for a major operation, so I think I can''t

    show it to him until he gets back."

    "Prepare some gifts for the Louis family on behalf of me. Tell Bard that I''m grateful to his son for what

    he had done for my wife and that I''ll give the TX Project of the Eternal Group to hispany."

    Hearing this, Jacob immediately froze.

    "Mr. Green, TX Project is the case of the Eternal Group. At present, isn''t it Mr. Vincent who..."

    While speaking of this, he paused.

    A trace of coldness shed across Samuel''s eyes.

    "Only those who belong to the Green family can take over the Eternal Group. He doesn''t deserve it!"

    What Samuel meant was quite clear. Jacob hurried to nod, knowing that a storm was going to strike the

    Green family.

    Previously, Samuel had been so patient with Vincent that he even wanted to hand over the Eternal

    Group to him. But all of this was based on the premise that the person was Vincent. Now that the test

    result indicated that he wasn''t Vincent, Samuel would definitely show no mercy to him.

    This time, Samuel would hold him ountable for what he had done.

    After Jacob left, Samuel took out a picture of Vincent with him, which was taken eight years ago when

    Vincent left.

    At that time, Vincent looked quite young. Although Samuel had seen him now, he did not expect that it

    was no longer his brother.

    Was he dead?

    Otherwise, why would he allow others to disguise as him ande back to make a mess of the Green

    family?

    He was really dead, wasn''t he?

    He may die in the war against the drug trafficker?

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly became moist.

    He remembered what Vincent had done since he came back and what he could not tolerate the most

    was that he hurt Joseph.

    He could let anything pass, except the harm that Vincent had caused to Joseph.

    Samuel put the photo on his chest, took a deep breath and said to himself, "Don''t worry, I will figure out

    all of this. I will definitely take you home no matter where you are."

    After saying that, he put the photo in the drawer in grief and locked it before getting up and returning to

    his bedroom.

    Nicole remained asleep. Satan King said that she would wake up today, of which Samuel wasn''t totally

    convinced. He called Gabrielle, who was almost there.

    When Gabrielle arrived, Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly, with his eyes glued to her.

    "Mr. Green, I''m here."

    "Take a look at her, is she really alright?"

    Samuel moved aside quickly.

    Gabrielle lifted Nicole''s clothes and was slightly shocked at the stitches of her wound.

    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with her?"

    Seeing the surprised expression on Gabrielle''s face, Samuel asked anxiously.

    Gabrielle shook her head and replied, "No, I haven''t examined her yet. It''s just that only my family

    knows how to stich wounds up in this way. Besides me, only a woman knows it, who studied medicine

    with my father and is junior to him."

    "Who is she?"

    "I told you before. If there is someone in the world who can save Nicole, it could only be this woman.

    But I heard that she died twenty years ago and I never thought I would see such stitches. Could it be

    her student?"

    Samuel frowned slightly at what Gabrielle said and muttered, "That can''t be. Satan King looks like she

    is in her early forties and fifties now."

    "Do you have a picture of her?"

    "I took a screenshot of her when she had a video call with Lucas."

    Samuel took out his phone and handed it to Gabrielle.

    Seeing the picture of Satan King, Gabrielle immediately got tear-eyed.

    "It''s her. It''s really her! I didn''t expect that she remains alive! Since she was the one who operated on

    Nicole, there would definitely be no problem."

    Hearing this, Samuel breathed a sigh of relief, but he still felt worried and said, "You might as well

    check again."

    "OK."

    Despite excitement, Gabrielle carefully examined Nicole.

    After the check, Gabrielle said, "She is indeed capable. I actually didn''t think of such a method. Nicole

    is okay and will be fine for the next few decades."

    "Really?"

    Samuel was overjoyed.

    "Yes."

    Gabrielle was also happy.

    After all, Nicole was also her best friend.

    Gabrielle did a few more tests on Nicole and there was nothing wrong with her.

    She told Nicole to have a good rest in the next few days, and then asked Samuel for Satan King''s

    address in an intention to find her.

    At the thought that Joseph was going to study medicine with Satan King for ten years, he asked out of

    curiosity, "Did you hear of the reason why she died? Did she die of illness?"

    "Of course not?"

    Gabrielle smiled bitterly and said, "What grieves a woman the most is that she marries an irresponsible

    husband. She was in a bad marriage. After giving birth to a son, she suffered from postpartum

    depression, which had never lessoned at all. Late one night, she tried tomit suicide by jumping out

    of the window with her four-year-old son, but her husband saw this and sped her tightly. She let go

    of her grip in shock. The child fell from the fifth floor and died instantly. Afterwards, her husband found

    someone to cure her, but she had been living in self-me and finally seeded in killing herself after

    many times of attempts.

    "A four-year-old son?"

    Samuel finally understood why Satan King would be so tender when looking at Joseph. She probably

    thought of her own son.

    In this case, Satan King would definitely take good care of Joseph.

    Nicole''s fingers moved.

 Chapter 575 Be Sure to Love Deeply

    Chapter 575 Be Sure to Love Deeply

    Samuel suddenly looked back, but seeing Nicole remain unconscious, he asked with some uncertainty,

    "Gabrielle, did you see Nicole''s fingers move just now?"

    "She won''t wake up so soon. She is too weak now, and just had a major operation, so she won''t wake

    up until this time tomorrow. Mr. Green, I know you''re anxious and worried about Nicole''s health. Don''t

    worry, there will be no problem with the operation. She will wake up sooner orter."

    Gabrielleforted Samuel, looked at Nicole, and then left with her medical kit.

    After seeing Gabrielle go, Samuel came back without seeing Nicole and immediately panicked.

    "Nicole! Nicole!"

    Samuel shouted madly. He even wanted to run out to look for her, but the bathroom door opened and

    Nicole popped her head out.

    "I''m here!"

    Nicole looked at Samuel affectionately with her beautiful eyes. Seeing her, Samuel felt as if he was

    dreaming.

    "You''re freaking me out!"

    He quickly walked forward and hugged Nicole tightly.

    The touch of her skin made Samuel tremble slightly all over.

    Nicole knew that he was frightened.

    To be honest, she didn''t even know that she could survive, stand in front of Samuel safe and sound,

    and even spend the rest of her life with him.

    "Sorry, I made you worry."

    Nicole patted Samuel''s shoulder gently.

    Samuel whispered, "If you dare to do this again, I will break your legs so that you have to depend on

    me for the rest of your life."

    "Do you have the heart to do that?"

    Nicole smiled mischievously, and Samuel immediately felt helpless.

    "Then I''ll break my legs and blind myself so that I can''t see and chase after you. Is that okay?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Hearing him say this, Nicole couldn''t help but frown.

    "Are you feeling well? Gabrielle just left, and I''ll call her back."

    While speaking, Samuel was about to walk out when he was grabbed by Nicole.

    "You don''t have to. I feel good. You stay here with me."

    After hovering between life and death this time, Nicole panicked. She could not bear to die alone.

    She wanted to stay alive, to apany her husband and her children. And she wanted to watch them

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    grow up, get married, and have children. This was just the beginning of her life, wasn''t it?

    "OK, I''ll be here with you."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly and pulled her out of the bathroom.

    They sat on the bed. Nicole leaned in Samuel''s arms and asked worriedly, "Have you had ir check

    your nerves? How about the hypnosis?"

    "Don''t worry about me. I know for myself."

    "You''re not allowed to say that again. From now on, we shouldn''t let ourselves get hurt. If we really love

    each other, we should love deeply and also love ourselves."

    Samuel was a little surprised to hear Nicole say this. He smiled and replied, "OK, we should love

    deeply if we love each other."

    "No, I''m talking about loving yourself as well."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was taking what she said out of context again.

    "Well, stop talking. You just woke up and need to rest. I''ll lie down with you for a while."

    Samuel quieted Nicole down, picked her up andid her on the bed.

    He looked at the ceiling and suddenly felt that he didn''t live a colorful life until now.

    It was really amazing. If you fell in love with someone, your emotions would rise and fall with theirs.

    "Gabrielle said that you won''t wake up until tomorrow. Why did you wake up so soon?" he asked softly,

    entwining his fingers with hers.

    "Perhaps it''s because of Laurence''s blood."

    Nicole remembered what Satan King had said during the operation.

    She said that Laurence''s blood was hard to get.

    Nicole didn''t know if it was because of her luck or Laurence''s misfortune. In short, it was just a

    coincidence that she saved Laurence by ident. Otherwise, she would have been dead.

    Samuel was silent for a moment and said, "Laurence said that you looked exactly the same as the

    daughter of the Miller family?"

    "You can''t put it in this way, because I changed my look. If you feel it weird, I''ll have another surgery

    and try to look the same as before."

    Hearing what Nicole said, Samuel hurried to shake his head.

    "No, it''s not easy to have stic surgery. I know that you had no choice but do it. If you put yourself in

    risk again because of looking like another person, I will feel heartache. No matter how you look like, as

    long as you are Nicole, that''s enough for me."

    "I''m d that you don''t mind."

    When Nicole heard him say this, she felt relieved.

    Samuel whispered, "I don''t mind. Why would I mind? Ever since you met me, fell in love with me and

    married me, you haven''t had a peaceful day. I''ve always had you suffer for a lot of things. I did that for

    Vincent previously, but now it''s because of him again. I finally realize that I was wrong."

    "What?"

    "Nicole, I was wrong by having you suffer for my own family all the time. I hadn''t been good enough to

    you from the beginning. I said I would love you and give you a happy life, but I always put you in

    danger. I really don''t deserve to be your husband."

    Hearing Samuel me himself, Nicole was very shocked.

    "What happened?"

    "I just suddenly felt that if I lost you, everyone would be meaningless to me."

    Samuel''s eyes were a little moist.

    Nicole felt slightly sad but with a warm feeling in her heart.

    She held Samuel''s hand tightly and said, "Looks like I really scared you. I''m fine, really. I''m willing to do

    anything for you. No matter how difficult it is, as long as I''m with you, I won''t regret."

    "Thank you for always loving me and not giving up on me. I''m so selfish."

    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?"

    Nicole felt that today Samuel was quite different.

    However, Samuel shook his head and smiled. "Nothing. I was just being emotional. You take a good

    sleep for rest first and I''ll take you to fight monsters."

    "What?"

    "I will teach those who bullied you a lesson."

    Nicole snorted withughter when hearing him say this.

    "OK."

    "Just sleep. I''m not going anywhere and will stay at your bedside. I promise I''ll be here when you wake

    up."

    Samuel''s voice seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Nicole felt drowsy and gradually fell asleep.

    He tucked her in, leaned against her and looked at her.

    Nicole could feel that he had been watching her, and finally fell into a deep sleep.

    In the middle of her sleep, Laurel came in. Seeing Samuel like this, she intended to ask him out to eat,

    but he shook his head.

    "I''m not hungry. Mom, you go eat first."

    Laurel sighed and left, but she stopped at the door.

    "Since you''ve decided to give up everything to protect Nicole, you''d better be who you used to

    be," she said.

    After that, she left the room.

    The person he used to be?

    Samuel was slightly astonished.

    Wasn''t he the same as before?

    He admitted that she was right after thinking about it for a while.

    Ever since Vincent left the Green''s for Bordeaux, he had transformed into a different person. No matter

    what, what came to his mind first was Vincent.

    He felt guilty about Vincent, who had a sense of inferiority because of his excellence. He was the only

    heir of the Green family as the eldest son, which forced Vincent to leave and find another way out

    himself. Moreover, it was because he abandoned Riley that she gave birth to Joseph after sleeping with

    Vincent.

    From beginning to end, what he thought about was only Vincent.

    He ignored everything he had because of guilt, hoping that Vincent would feel better and happier, but in

    the end he realized that he had made a mess of his life and family without being able to bring Vincent

    back.

    Samuel suddenly felt distressed.

    What exactly had he done all these years?

    Five years ago, when Nicole almost died in the fire, he truly felt his feelings for her in great grief. Five

    yearster, Nicole came back. He told her that he would cherish and make it up to her, but he still

    chose Vincent over her.

    He felt that something was wrong with Vincent, but because he was his younger brother, he felt guilty

    and would rather turn a blind eye.

    He said that he would give Eternal Group to Vincent and take Nicole and the children on a round-the-

    world trip, but in the end, he was worried about Vincent and chose to stay. It caused so many things to

    happen, causing a harm to Nicole and the children.

    Who was he?

    Where was he?

    What exactly was he supposed to do and how?

    Samuel felt so many things kept shing across his mind.

    Could he be the same Samuel as before?

    He looked at Nicole in sleep and finally came to his senses.

    There would never be such a person who loved him so deeply.

    She was the only one he loved, and he should care for her all his life.

    Samuel looked at Nicole with a gentle smile.

    Nicole woke up, only to find that it was already evening. Seeing that Samuel really stayed with her as

    he said, she was worried and reproached tenderly, "Why are you so stubborn? You didn''t have dinner,

    did you?"

    "I''m waiting for you. If you don''t wake up, I''ll starve to death."

    "Are you stupid?"

    Nicole shot him a nce, seeming to be a little angry, but actually felt warm and sweet.

    They went downstairs hand in hand.

    Laurel looked at them and smiled happily. "You''re up? Come and eat. Samuel said that you needed to

    rest after the operation. I nned to ask the servants to serve you the food, but he said that walking is

    good for your health, so I let you down."

    Hearing what Laurel said, Nicole looked at Samuel and asked, "Why can''t you keep things to yourself?"

    "Don''t me him. You almost lost your life this time. I also feel sorry. Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer

    for nothing. You just need to take good care of yourself."

    Although Laurel said with a smile, Nicole could feel her decisiveness.

    She felt that something was different.

    Could it be that because of her, Laurel was going to teach her son, Vincent, a lesson?

    Nicole was a little confused, but Samuel pulled her to sit at the dining table.

    "Let''s eat first, and I''ll take you to see something funter."

    "What?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    She remained very weak now, and Samuel also asked her to stay in bed for rest. But why did he

    suddenly want to take her to see something fun? What was that funny thing?

 Chapter 576 I Am the God and the Law

    Chapter 576 I Am the God and the Law

    Samuel smiled mysteriously and told Nicole to start eating.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    At this point, Nicole did not want to think too much. After they finished the meal quietly, Samuel carried

    her into the car and turned on the air conditioner.

    "How are you feeling now? Is it still cold?"

    Because of Nicole''s previous health condition, even now, Samuel still did not dare to let her expose to

    the cold temperature.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "No, it''s not."

    "You should wear more clothes."

    As he said, he took off his coat and draped it over Nicole''s shoulder.

    Smelling Samuel''s unique aura and enjoying the warmth of this moment, Nicole wished the time would

    slow down.

    "Where are you taking me?"

    "You''ll know when we get there."

    Samuel kept it mysterious.

    Nicole did not ask again. She leaned against her seat and watched Samuel drive, remaining silent.

    Actually, this felt good.

    If she could spend the rest of her life like this, Nicole would be satisfied. She wasn''t greedy.

    The car drove out of the Green''s mansion.

    Nicole found this road somewhat familiar, and she frowned.

    Wasn''t this the vi where she had been taken after being kidnapped by Chuck?

    Nicole looked at Samuel.

    Was he taking her to Chuck''s vi?

    For what? To meet Mr. Bates?

    Or did Samuel want to show her what he had given to Mr. Bates?

    Nicole couldn''t figure out the answer. She looked at Samuel, but she couldn''t read any emotion from

    Samuel''s calm face.

    Usually, this meant that Samuel was not in a good mood.

    Others might not know this, but as someone loved Samuel so much, she knew him very well. To

    outsiders, Samuel was always serious and cold, but Nicole knew that the angrier he was, the calmer he

    looked. When he was furious, he would act as if nothing had happened.

    In other words, Samuel was angry at the moment.

    Why?

    What was he angry about?

    Was he angry that Chuck had kidnapped her or that the family doctor had given her that medicine?

    Nicole suddenly felt nervous.

    "Samuel, are you...?"

    Samuel hushed her.

    Samuel turned to smile at Nicole, "I''m driving. Please don''t chat with me. We''ll talk when we get there."

    Nicole was surprised.

    He smiled at her, and his eyes were filled with tenderness. Could it be that she had misread the

    situation? Maybe Samuel wasn''t angry.

    Nicole was not sure.

    She remained silent and went to the vi with Samuel while feeling nervous all along the way.

    Obviously, the people at the vi had been reced by Samuel''s people.

    After stopping the car, Samuel got out, opened the door, and carried Nicole out.

    "I can walk."

    With so many people around, she was a little embarrassed. Although she was still weak, she could

    manage to walk.

    However, Samuel cooed, "I love carrying you in my arms."

    Despite what he had said, his movements were gentle, as if he was afraid that he might identally

    touch Nicole''s wound. The cautious way he treated Nicole made her heart warm.

    She was carried out of the car by Samuel, and they entered the vi.

    The vi was still the same as before, but the bodyguards here had been reced by Samuel''s men.

    Nicole was surprised to see Jacob here.

    "Jacob? What are you doing here? Where''s Olivia?"

    Jacob hurriedly said, "She has something to take care of. Don''t worry. I''ve arranged for someone to

    protect her. She''ll be fine."

    "I see."

    After hearing that Olivia was safe, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    She was willing to face anything for Samuel, but she didn''t want her best friend to get involved.

    Nicole was carried into the vi by Samuel.

    There were many people squatting in the courtyard of the vi.

    Nicole looked over carefully and found that they were the former bodyguards in this vi.

    "Samuel, what''s going on?"

    "Nothing. We''ll talk about itter. Let''s get inside. It''s cold outside."

    Samuel carried Nicole inside and had someone put a nket on the sofa. Then, he put Nicole on the

    carpet and fetched a quilt to cover her.

    Nicole felt that he was being overdramatic, and she couldn''t help but say, "I''m not that weak."

    "Nonsense. Of course you''re weak. You just had surgery. I know I''m not supposed to bring you out at

    this point, but I can''t leave you alone at home. The only way I can be sure that you are safe is to bring

    you with me. I hope my decision won''t keep you from getting a full recovery; otherwise, I won''t forgive

    myself."

    Hearing that, Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    After Samuel settled Nicole down, he sat beside Nicole and prepared some hot water for Nicole.

    Jacob brought a man inside.

    Nicole was surprised - Wasn''t this Chuck?

    Before she could say anything, Jacob had already kicked Chuck to the ground.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole was confused.

    Chuck worked for Mr. Bates, and Mr. Bates and Samuel were friends, but why did Jacob treat Chuck

    like this? What exactly was going on?

    Samuel gestured for Nicole to calm down. Looking at Chuck, who was on the ground, he smiled and

    said, "Chuck, long time no see."

    "Mr. Green, what is this about?"

    Chuck was struggling at first, but when he saw Samuel, he was surprised and soon put on a smile.

    A person who could change his attitude so quickly was definitely a viin.

    Nicole suddenly realized something.

    Samuel yed with Nicole''s fingers and continued, "What is this about? I thought you already knew."

    As he spoke, Jacob already stepped forward, took out a dagger, and stabbed towards Chuck''s thigh.

    Chuck rolled away in fright and dodged Jacob''s dagger. His face was pale, and he asked, "Mr. Green,

    Mr. Bates is my boss. Don''t you think you should inform Mr. Bates before you touch me?"

    "Well, you still remember that Mr. Bates is your boss. I thought you already started working for Vincent!"

    Samuel''s words surprised Nicole.

    What did he mean?

    Working for Vincent?

    Could it be that Chuck and Vincent...?

    She widened her eyes in surprise.

    However, Samuel patted the back of her hand gently and said, "Rx. Just watch the show."

    "But..."

    "Be good. Leave it to me."

    Samuel looked at Nicole with affection. She was fascinated by his smile and did not pay attention to his

    words.

    Jacob took a step forward and contained Chuck before thetter tried to resist. He said coldly, "Tell us

    the truth! Otherwise, I''ll break your legs."

    "I dare you!"

    Chuck tried to struggle, but in vain.

    Samuel asked someone to bring over a te of grapes. He gently picked one, peeled it, and handed it

    to Nicole''s mouth, saying softly, "Open your mouth."

    Nicole suddenly felt embarrassed.

    There were quite a few people in this living room. Although they were all Samuel''s subordinates, she

    still felt embarrassed when Samuel fed her the fruit in front of them. After all, she was already an adult.

    Moreover, as everyone knew, he was the Stone-faced Lucifer. What was he doing?

    "I can do it myself."

    Nicole blushed immediately.

    When Samuel saw her blushing cheeks, he chuckled.

    "Don''t be shy. We''re a couple. Let me feed you. Open your mouth."

    Meeting Samuel''s doting gaze, which made her feel like she was drowning in honey, Nicole found it

    hard to say no to this man.

    ...

    She coughed to conceal her embarrassment, but in the end, she opened her mouth as he asked.

    Seeing that she had eaten the grape, Samuel said, "Jacob, my patience is thinning out. If he doesn''t

    start talking within three seconds, break his leg. I''ll exin to Mr. Batester."

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    With that, Jacob ced the military dagger on the artery in Chuck''s thigh.

    "If I cut your artery, as you know, you''ll bleed out."

    Upon hearing that, Chuck''s face turned ghastly pale.

    "Mr. Green, this is a society ruled byw. You are breaking thew!"

    "I always believe that in the Seapolis City, I''m the God and thew. Don''t you think so?"

    Samuel said arrogantly.

    Chuck immediately became frustrated.

    "Three!"

    As Samuel counted, he peeled grapes and fed them to Nicole, as if Chuck''s life didn''t matter at all.

    Chuck started to panic.

    "Mr. Green, you can''t..."

    "Two!"

    Samuel didn''t want to listen to his crap.

    Chuck''s cold sweat rolled down his forehead.

    He started trembling slightly. Just as Samuel was about to count "one", he hurriedly said, "I will tell you

    everything! You''re right! I have joined forces with Samuel."

    Upon hearing that, Nicole''s face turned sullen.

    "You work for Vincent?"

    Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    But Samuel cooed in her ears, "Don''t be angry. Don''t punish yourself for a nobody. I brought you here

    to enjoy the show, not to get angry. As I said, leave it to me, alright?"

    Meeting Samuel''s eyes, Nicole suddenly calmed down.

    If Chuck did work for Vincent, it would be a nightmare for her.

    Finn had helped Chuck to enter the militarypound, where Vincent could not get in.

    Chuck had free ess to the militarypound, where her daughter and Joseph lived. If Vincent tried

    to kidnap Zoe, she wouldn''t be able to save Zoe in time.

    However, since Samuel told her to leave everything to him, he must have already got things under

    control.

    "Zoe and Joseph..."

    "They''re fine. Don''t worry."

    Hearing that, Nicole was finally relieved.

    Chuck didn''t dare to struggle anymore.

    He looked at Samuel and begged, "Mr. Green, if I tell you everything, will you let me go?"

    "I''ll decide after you tell me everything."

    Samuel did not promise him anything, but facing this ambiguous attitude, Chuck didn''t dare to withhold

    any truth.

    After all, his boss was Mr. Bates. Having been working for Mr. Bates for years, he knew what kind of

    person Samuel was and what Samuel was capable of.

    Everyone in the businessmunity in the Seapolis City called Samuel "Stone-faced Lucifer", but

    Chuck knew that Samuel was nicknamed "Devil of Death" before he retired.

    Samuel never showed any mercy to his enemies, but Chuck had made a stupid mistake to be Samuel''s

    enemy.

    Chuck sighed softly. He knew that he had to face it, so he told Samuel how he had colluded with

    Vincent.

    When Nicole heard him confess, she felt insulted for having got yed.

 Chapter 577 Youll Spoil Me

    Chapter 577 You''ll Spoil Me

    "I can''t believe that you''re with Vincent! Was it staged when you were captured by Vincent''s people

    back then?"

    Nicole was agitated.

    Samuel held her hand tightly and said, "Don''t be agitated, darling. It''s already over. Alright?"

    Nicole suddenly felt like a fool.

    She had always stayed alert, yet she got deceived by them.

    "I''m so stupid."

    Nicole med herself.

    It broke Samuel''s heart to see her me herself, and he said, "It''s not your fault. Vincent has studied

    psychology, and he knows how to find people''s weakness and use it to his advantage. He and Chuck

    cooperated and yed the good cop and the bad cop. Even others couldn''t spot their trick, let alone

    you."

    "You''re just saying this to make me feel better."

    Nicole was still upset.

    Samuel was surprised before he said smilingly, "Yes, I''m saying this to make you feel better. Will you

    please do me a favor and cheer up?"

    His humble tone somehow amused Nicole.

    "Don''t dote on me so much. You''ll spoil me."

    "Why not? Doting on you is the most important thing I''m going to do from now on."

    Samuel whispered sweet nothings to Nicole so frequently that it made her feel ufortable

    sometimes.

    "There are so many people here. Stop it."

    "Did you guys hear anything?"

    Samuel asked with a loud voice, and everyone in the living room shook their heads.

    Come on. They didn''t want to lose their jobs.

    Nicole felt her cheeks burning instantly, and she wished to find a hole to hide herself.

    Well....

    They were in the middle of a serious interrogation, but Samuel just turned it into a love confession

    scene.

    Nicole didn''t even know how to react.

    Chuck was also shocked.

    Was this really Samuel, who was known as Stone-faced Lucifer?

    Or was he mistaken?

    Seeing that Chuck was in a daze, Jacob gave him a kick.

    "What are you looking at? Hurry up and answer the question."

    "Okay." Chuck finally came to his senses and confessed to Nicole, "Yes, it was all staged. Mr. Vincent

    told me to go to find you at the amusement park. Then, I pretended that I was monitored by his people

    and then taken away by them as we nned. We did this to make you trust me and eventually give us

    what we wanted."

    "What did you want from me? You told me that you wanted to take me to Mr. Bates."

    Nicole realized that she had lived in their lies from the very beginning.

    Chuck responded in a low voice, "Mr. Bates didn''t know I was doing this. Mr. Vincent promised me that

    as long as I take you to meet Mr. Bates and get him what he wanted, he would give me a sum of

    money and even arrange for me to go abroad."

    "Mr. Bates has always been nice to you all these years, hasn''t he?"

    Samuel said in an emotionless tone.

    Chuck looked down and said, "I owe a debt because of gambling."

    When Nicole heard this, she no longer gave a damn whether this man would be killed or not. Once a

    person was addicted to drugs or gambling, his life would be over.

    Knowing that she had been deceived by Chuck, Nicole figured out the rest.

    "You promised to take me to City A, but you knocked me unconscious with the drug and brought me to

    this vi because you wanted Mr. Bates to meet me here. Am I right?"

    "Yes! Unfortunately, Mr. Bates wasn''t at home, and I couldn''t reach him. Mr. Vincent told me to let you

    go, saying that it''ll have different effects if you go to City A."

    Upon hearing that, Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    "What do you mean by different effects?"

    Nicole had already figured out something, but in front of Samuel, she did not dare to verify her

    spection, because she was afraid that Samuel would be pissed off.

    However, Chuck failed to read Nicole''s facial expression, and he said, "Mr. Vincent told me to find a

    family doctor and get the medicine that hasn''t been fully tested yet, so that you can have the strength

    to make it to City A. As long as you arrive in City A and are caught by Kemp''s men, they will have

    leverage to force Mr. Green to hand over that thing. He was right. Mr. Green did hand over that thing for

    you in the end."

    "What?"

    Nicole was quite surprised.

    She looked at Samuel. A thing that was kept confidential from her must be very important. How could

    he give such an important thing to those evil people for her?

    "Samuel!"

    "Don''t listen to his nonsense."

    Samuelforted Nicole before he looked coldly at Chuck.

    "Who gave the family doctor that medicine?"

    "He made it himself."

    "Tell the truth!"

    Seeing that Chuck tried to withhold the information, Jacob stabbed the dagger into his thigh.

    Chuck screamed out of pain.

    And his back was drenched in cold sweat.

    This was the first time Nicole had seen Samuel being so ruthless. He seemed to care about nothing,

    but his anger made people tremble in fear.

    She believed that Jacob only stabbed Chuck because Samuel wanted him to do so.

    Ignoring Chuck, who was suffering in pain, Samuel peeled the grapes for Nicole carefully as if no one

    else was watching.

    Jacob stepped on the wound on Chuck''s thigh.

    Chuck screamed and almost fainted from the pain.

    He heard Jacob''s voice, "If you pass out, I''ll cut off your leg and feed it to a dog."

    "You!"

    Chuck''s eyes turned red with anger, but Jacob didn''t care at all.

    "What? Do you think you can beat me?"

    His words hit Chuck''s weak spot.

    He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s Mr. Vincent! Vincent is your own brother. You can''t hurt your brother,

    so you vent your anger on me. Samuel, you are a coward!"

    Samuel''s hand was stiffened for a moment, and Nicole was surprised.

    "You got the medicine from Vincent?"

    She suddenly felt a chill down her spine.

    Did Vincent want her dead?

    Why?

    There was no bad blood between them!

    Besides, he had saved her before, hadn''t he?

    Nicole couldn''t figure out what was going on, but Samuel seemed to have known the answer.

    "Where did Vincent get that medicine?"

    "I don''t know."

    For fear that Jacob would torture him again, Chuck added hurriedly, "I''m telling the truth. I only know

    that the medicine was delivered from Capital City."

    "It''s Zama."

    Samuel''s words surprised Nicole again.

    "Zama? Isn''t she already in prison?"

    "As long as she is not sentenced to death, that woman will always find a way to harm others."

    Samuel didn''t want to make such ament on his biological mother, but that was the truth.

    Nicole patted his hand gently.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine. Only Zama is capable of making that medicine. The

    family doctor might be able to treat a cold and a fever. But as for developing that medicine? He

    wouldn''t have the ability even if he were given 30 years."

    Nicole realized something.

    Vincent had been keeping in touch with Zama.

    Vincent was Zama''s biological son. Was Vincent helping Zama? Were they trying to destroy the Green

    family? Did this have anything to do with the thing that Samuel gave Mr. Bates?

    A series of questions shed across Nicole''s mind.

    Samuel waved his hand, and Jacob took Chuck away.

    "Mr. Green, you can''t kill me! Mr. Bates is my boss. You promised me that as long as I tell the truth, you

    won''t kill me!"

    Nicole heard a miserable scream from Chuck, and she frowned.

    "What did you do to him?"

    "Don''t worry about it. How are you feeling now? Can you hold up?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole with concern.

    Nicole nodded and said, "I''m fine. Is this the fun thing you said you were going to show me?"

    "No, this is just a prelude. I won''t let Chuck or that doctor get away with this. I make sure everyone who

    wants to hurt you will pay the price."

    Samuel''s words surprised Nicole.

    "What are you going to do to them?"

    "Do you want to plead for them?"

    "No!"

    Nicole was not a saint. She didn''t have such a big heart to forgive those people who had set her up and

    nearly killed her.

    She just didn''t want Samuel to break thew andmit murder.

    As if he had read what was on Nicole''s mind, Samuel smiled and said, "Sometimes, being alive is more

    miserable than being dead. Don''t worry. I''m a good citizen and I won''t take away a person¡¯s life at will."

    Why did this sound so weird?

    Nicole looked at Samuel skeptically.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Alright, seriously, what do you think of this vi?"

    Nicole was surprised by the question he brought up out of the blue.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Just tell me what you think of it."

    Nicole looked around and found that the decoration was luxurious but not shy. On the whole, it was a

    nice ce.

    "It''s nice."

    "What do you think about giving this vi to Jacob and Olivia as a wedding present?"

    Nicole fell into a daze upon hearing that. After a short while, she asked in both surprise and joy, "Are

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    you saying that Jacob and Olivia are getting married?"

    "That''s what Jacob has told me. Although Jacob has made a lot of money working for me these years,

    he hasn''t bought a decent house yet."

    Hearing that, Nicole was surprised.

    "Then where does he live?"

    "Staff dormitory. Can you believe that?"

    "How could it be?"

    Nicole had always thought Jacob, who had so much money, had a house because. She was surprised

    that he lived in the staff dormitory.

    Samuel whispered, "He has been an orphan since he was young. The word ''home'' means a lot to him.

    He says that he will not buy a house before he gets married. When proposing to Olivia, he''s also

    looking for a house. He has already started the procedures of buying a house."

    When Nicole heard that, she involuntarily asked, "Then why are you giving him a vi? Will he still need

    this if he''s already buying one?"

    "The vi is for Olivia. She''s your best friend. What are you going to give her as her wedding gift? A

    woman should always have her own house, where she can stay to calm down when she gets upset by

    someone else. Olivia is an orphan. Although you think of her as your little sister, when she suffers

    grievances one day, she might note toin to you. Therefore, this house is for her."

    Nicole was moved.

    She never thought that Samuel would be so considerate.

    Olivia was always proud. If she suffered any grievances, she wouldn''t tell Nicole. Where would she go

    by the time?

    Sure enough, Samuel was considerate.

    Did he buy this house? Or did he rob it from the previous owner?

    "Have you finished all the paperwork to officially own this vi?"

    Nicole asked subtly, but Samuel understood what she was implying.

    He reached out to touch her nose and said with a smile, "What kind of person do you think I am? A

    bandit? I don''t need to rob a house to give it away. This vi belongs to Mr. Bates. I bought it from him.

    All the procedures areplete. Olivia''s name is on the property certificate. Here!"

    As he spoke, Samuel took out the property certificate from under the coffee table and handed it to

    Nicole.

    Nicole looked at the name on the certificate and felt touched.

    "Thank you, Samuel."

    "Silly girl!"

    Samuel stroked Nicole''s head with affection.

    Suddenly, here came the sound of the car engine and the voices of some people arguing from outside.

    Who''s here?

 Chapter 578 Theres No Secret Between You and Me

    Chapter 578 There''s No Secret Between You and Me

    "What''s going on?"

    Samuel frowned slightly. Obviously, he was disgruntled to be bothered.

    The bodyguard immediately went out to take a look, but got pushed back by someone.

    "Samuel, what do you mean?"

    It was Vincent.

    Samuel nced at him without saying anything. He put down the grapes in his hand and said softly to

    Nicole, "Are you through?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole did not know how to treat Vincent now.

    Although she already knew that Samuel had fallen out with Vincent, they were brothers. She didn''t

    know how to spare Samuel''s feelings.

    Just as she was racking her brains, Samuel stood up and looked at Vincent.

    "Why do youe?"

    "Samuel, are you going to start a war with me?"

    Vincent pulled a long face.

    Nicole did not know what Samuel had done, but she could tell Vincent was raged.

    "Start a war? Do you think you''re good enough to start a war with me?"

    Samuel looked coldly at Vincent.

    Vincent was taken aback.

    He noticed that there was no warmth at all in Samuel''s eyes, which were as cold as a sharp dagger,

    overwhelming him.

    "Samuel, don''t you underestimate me?"

    "Nonsense. Let''s talkter. I don''t have time to argue with you today. Get lost now! Don''t disturb us."

    Samuel said rudely.

    Nicole sensed the difference in the way Samuel treated Vincent.

    Without saying anything, she sat there and tidied up the grape seeds.

    Vincent''s lips twitched. When he saw Nicole, he whispered, "Nicole, are you feeling better?"

    "I told you to get lost. Didn''t you hear me?"

    Samuel suddenly raised his voice.

    The atmosphere turned explosive.

    Vincent looked around and saw they were surrounded by Samuel''s men. He took a deep breath and

    said, "I can go, but you have to give me an exnation. Why do you suddenly dismiss me from all my

    positions in Eternal Group? After all, I am the president of the Group, right? Do you regret giving the

    Nicole was shocked.

    Did Samuel take back Eternal Group?

    Why?

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    She had been thinking that Samuel had a sense of guilt towards Vincent, and he give in to him in

    everything. Last time, Samuel knew that his drug addiction had something to do with Vincent, but he

    did not confront Vincent. He even pretended that he knew nothing about it.

    Why did he suddenly get fierce with Vincent?

    Nicole felt that something was slowly changing, but she didn''t know what exactly it was.

    Samuel looked at Vincent and sneered, "When Eternal Group was handed over to me, it was only an

    empty shell. Now that I have developed it into a bigpany, I want to take it back. Do you have any

    objections?"

    "You!"

    Vincent did not expect Samuel to say this, nor did he expect him to do this to him. He felt that

    something was wrong, but he could not figure out what it exactly was.

    He clenched his fists tightly, but he did not have the courage to confront Samuel. In the end, he angrily

    turned to leave.

    Nicole wanted to hold Samuel''s hand, but Samuel turned around as if nothing had happened. He

    smiled and said to her, "When you have time, give this to Olivia as her wedding gift from us."

    "Alright."

    "Let''s go home. You need to rest. You can''t stay out for too long."

    Samuel asked for Nicole''s opinion.

    Nicole nodded.

    When he carried Nicole into the car, she couldn''t help but ask.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."

    "But..."

    "Are we going home? Or is there any ce you want to go? Your health doesn''t allow you to stay in a

    noisy ce."

    Samuel changed the topic.

    Nicole dropped the idea of asking about Vincent.

    Perhaps, Samuel knew what to do.

    "Let''s go home. I feel tired from the trip."

    "Alright."

    Samuel drove Nicole back to the Green''s.

    Laurel was not feeling good, and she had already returned to her room. Just as Nicole and Samuel got

    home, Samuel''s phone rang.

    "Put me on speakerphone."

    Samuel was carrying Nicole and could not free his hands.

    Nicole took out the phone from his pocket. Seeing that it was ir calling, she whispered, "It''s ir."

    "Okay. Put me on speakerphone."

    Nicole hesitated for a moment and said, "You''d better put me down and answer it yourself."

    "What are you afraid of? Are there any secrets between you and me?"

    Smiling, Samuel did not agree.

    Nicole was taken aback. She suddenly felt that Samuel was changing. He seemed to slowly reveal

    everything about himself to Nicole without the slightest bit of concealment.

    Nicole was happy about it, and she was touched.

    She used to think they should have their own privacy, but the ident took her by surprise.

    She didn''t know anything about Samuel, nor did she know who to look for and what to do when

    something happened. Now that Samuel revealed everything to her, Nicole did not know how to react.

    "What are you thinking? Answer the phone."

    Noticing that she was absent-minded, Samuel couldn''t help but remind her.

    "Oops!"

    Nicole came back to her sense and hastily picked up the phone, pressing the hand-free key.

    "Samuel, Mr. Emory has replied and he agrees to your n. The military will support you

    unconditionally, but you have to be careful."

    "I see."

    Samuel replied indifferently, and ir hung up the phone.

    Nicole was puzzled.

    "The military? What are you and the military going to do?"

    "There''s no danger. Don''t worry."

    Samuel soothed Nicole and put her on the bed, making herfortable.

    After Nicole was tucked well, he smiled and said, "Are you wondering what Vincent and the people of

    Dungeon want from me, right?"

    "I''m curious, but I won''t force you to tell me."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    "There''s nothing I can''t say. I used to be selfish."

    Samuel started to exin.

    "The Greens have been merchants for a century, but my grandfather had a passion for serving the

    country. Unfortunately, his health didn''t allow him to do that, so he wished my father and uncle could

    join the army."

    "Father passed the physical examination in the conscription but when he was going to join the army, he

    suddenly had a high fever. Therefore my uncle had to rece my father and went to the military

    Some said he was still alive, some said he had died. The Greens had sent many people out to look for

    him in vain. Later on, before my grandfather passed away, he left hisst words that the Greens had to

    offer unconditionally whatever the country needed, which my father followed strictly.

    "When my father was fifty years old, the country''s scientific research projects made great progress.

    However, there was ack of funds. After my father knew about it, he came back to discuss with my

    mother and donated eighty percent of the Greens'' properties."

    "Did he?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    The Greens had been merchants for a century. Eight percent of their properties were an enormous

    amount of money. The Green family just gave it away like that?

    Samuel nodded.

    "Yes, he did. At that time, I was doing well in the militarymand, and I had the potentials to get

    promoted to Capital City. However, I received a mission to go to Bordeaux to crack down on drug

    trafficking, and take the opportunity to retire from military service."

    "Why?"

    Nicole couldn''t understand.

    Samuel held her hand and said with a smile, "There is no why in the militarymand, only

    obedience. The duty of a soldier is to obey, to obey without questions. Later, I found out that it was

    because of my talent in design. I identally designed abat vehicle ording to the battle n in

    the militarymand. The higher-ups attach great importance to it, but the scientific and technological

    level of our country is not high enough to produce some of the exquisite parts, therefore the project is

    shelved for the time being. However, the design was a state secret, which is forbidden to spread out. I

    didn''t know what was going on in the militarymand, but the military released me from military

    service with the design drawing and gave me a military authorization contract. That is to say, once the

    military is in need, with the contract, I can cooperate with them. Many people covet the military support,

    not to mention the benefits from the project."

    It dawned on Nicole.

    "Does Vincent want the authorization contract and your design?"

    "Yes! I trusted them to Mr. Bates. However, Vincent somehow ganged up with Kemp, and they worked

    together to frame you for the purpose of threatening me to surrender the contract together with the

    design."

    As Nicole listened, she got worried.

    "In City A, what did you agree to give Kemp of Dungeon? I seemed to hear Satan King say I needed

    many medical ingredients, which were only avable in Dungeon. The surgery went well and I am able

    to stand here because you went to Dungeon and got those ingredients, right? Kemp and Vincent had

    designed a big trap in order to get the contract from you. If you didn''t agree to give it to them, they

    would not have allowed you to save me. So did you surrender the state secrets for the sake of me?"

    Nicole suddenly felt guilty.

    If this was true, how could she face Samuel?

    It upset Samuel to see her so nervous.

    "Why are you so different from others? I''m your husband. Isn''t it natural for me to save you? Why do

    you always react out of my expectation?"

    "You are a soldier! Even if you''ve retired from military service, you are still a soldier! Besides, the

    military gave the authorization contract to you, not someone else. If you give this contract to someone

    else, the children and I will be miserable if the military holds you ountable. If that''s the case, I''d

    rather die. I don''t want to be a burden to you, nor do I want to be the reason that you betray the military.

    If you do that, I will be condemned even if I die!"

    As she spoke, Samuel held her hand tightly...

 Chapter 579 Are You Trying to Scare Me to Death

    Chapter 579 Are You Trying to Scare Me to Death

    "How can you be so good?"

    Hispliment embarrassed Nicole.

    "I''m not so good, and I just don''t want you to be a guilty person. I know that you like to be a soldier. If

    you could make your own choice, you would definitely not devote yourself to the scheming business

    world. You like to be a soldier, don''t you? I always wondered why you suddenly retired from military

    service since you had done a great job in the militarymand. They said that you retired because

    you suffered an injury in a crackdown campaign on drug trafficking. But I''m your wife, and I know well

    about your health. Today I finally know that you took the order and retired. In this case, how can I stain

    your record?"

    "You''re not a stain. On the contrary, you''re the brightest star in my life. I did promise to give them the

    design drawing, but I didn''t say I would give them the one for the military."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Samuel smiled and said, "I made another design of abat vehicle, and I asked Lucas to print it out

    and send to ir. Jacob had taken it back. ir has talked to the leaders of the militarymand, and

    they agree to my n of luring out the person behind the scene. Someone who covets the benefits of

    the military must not be a good person. Moreover, he is a hidden danger, and the military hopes to

    capture him through the n. Therefore, I haven''t vited the military order."

    "Really?"

    "Of course it''s true, but I need your help."

    Nicole was taken aback.

    "My help? What can I do for you?"

    "Designing."

    Samuel took out the design drawing and handed it to Nicole.

    "Take a look and tell me what''s wrong."

    "Me?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    She knew that Samuel was very talented in design, and she had chosen automotive design under the

    influence of Samuel.

    Samuel didn''t like fame. Otherwise, other people would not be able to win any awards if he participated

    in the National Design Competition.

    Now he asked her to find fault with his design, Nicole felt stressed.

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "I''m serious. I came up with the design when you were in the operating room. It''s not perfect, and some

    details are not good enough. You''re a designer. Help me figure out the areas to be improved."

    Nicole felt shy.

    "How can I figure out? I''m not a soldier and I don''t know how to design abat vehicle."

    "It''s not a design ofbat vehicle. I will give them this design after I apply for a patent. This will be

    something we design together, and I want to make amemorative edition of it."

    Samuel told her his n.

    Nicole was taken aback, and then she felt delighted.

    "Are you saying that this design will be made by us? And you are going to put it into production?"

    "Can''t we?"

    Nicole got ted.

    "Of course we can!"

    "Don''t exhaust yourself. Although I agreed to give them the design, I did not fix the time. Besides, we

    have to put on a good show. Mr. Bates is in Canada for a conference, and he doesn''te back in

    short time. Meanwhile, we can do many things. I give you this task because I''m afraid that you get

    bored at home. If you don''t take a good rest because of this, I''ll have to take it back."

    "No!"

    Nicole quickly held the drawing, refusing to let go. She was acting like a baby, and Samuel smiled at

    her.

    "Now that you know the Green family was only an empty shell, do you regret marrying me? Although I

    have venture capitalpanies, our family is not as wealthy as before."

    His words annoyed Nicole.

    She red at Samuel and said, "I didn''t marry you for money. Besides, I know how to design. I can

    support you."

    "Support me?"

    This was the first time Samuel had heard a woman say that she wanted to support him.

    Many people did not hesitate to abandon their pride for the purpose of seeking connections with the

    Green family and coveting its power and wealth. No one had ever said that they wanted to support him,

    the king of Seapolis.

    Looking at the delicate woman in front of him, Samuel could see her sincere love.

    He almost lost such a good woman.

    Samuel stroked her head again and said softly, "Alright, I''ll wait for you to support me."

    As he spoke, he took out a document from the drawer and handed it to Nicole.

    Nicole was taken aback. She opened it and read. Her hand trembled in shock, and the document fell to

    the bed.

    "This, this, this..."

    "It''s true!"

    Samuel gave her the ownership contract of the ten oil wells in Saudi Arabia.

    The wealth that it represented was difficult for her to estimate.

    She looked at Samuel in surprise and felt that she was in a dream.

    Samuel smiled happily at her reaction.

    "Are you shocked?"

    "Didn''t you say that eighty percent of the Green family''s wealth had been donated?"

    "Yes, we did. This is the wealth I created afterwards. Is your husband awesome?"

    Samuel asked for her praise.

    Nicole looked at him like looking at a monster, and said, "How is that possible? The oil wells in Saudi

    Arabia are costly. How could you afford that?

    "There''s nothing your husband can''t do. When I was in the militarymand, I took part in a foreign

    peacekeeping operation and identally saved the prince of Saudi Arabia. To express his gratitude,

    the king wanted to give me an oil well. I was a soldier at that time, so I refused. When I took over the

    Green Family, most of the wealth had been donated and the remaining money was not much. I spent

    all my money and bought ten oil wells from the king of Saudi Arabia."

    Samuel''s courage was not something ordinary people could possess.

    He did save the prince, but he would not have managed to purchase the oil wells if the king hadn''t

    approved of that, no matter how much money he had.

    Nicole knew that it was definitely not as simple as he said, but he had actually made it, which meant

    that he was incredibly capable.

    The man she loved was so excellent and outstanding!

    Nicole felt proud.

    "You''re amazing. I''ve never heard that the Green family owns oil wells."

    "Yes, it''s a secret of the Green family, including the design drawing. Only my mother, Vincent and

    myself know about it. But now, it''s no longer a secret. Kemp knows about it, as well as the person

    behind him. Things that I didn''t even tell you are known by outsiders."

    As Samuel spokes, a trace of bitterness appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Nicole instantly understood.

    A thief from within was hard to guard against!

    "Are you saying that Vincent revealed the secret? Why did he do that?"

    "People are hard to predict. I want to know as well, but I''ll figure it out one day."

    After he spoke, he handed her another file.

    "What is it?"

    "It''s for you!"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    She was overwhelmed by what he had told her today, and she didn''t know if she was ready to know

    more about the Green family.

    As the saying goes, ''He that shows his purse longs to be rid of it.''

    The wealth of the Green family had been known, which led to a state of chaos at home and a life full of

    schemes.

    After all, people died for money and birds died for food.

    Nicole didn''t want to open the file anymore.

    "Forget it. I don''t want to look at it anymore. I know you are my husband, and that''s enough. I feel

    inferior after I suddenly find out that you are a billionaire."

    Nicole pouted helplessly.

    She had no idea that Samuel was so rich. If she had known back then, she might not have had the

    courage to marry him.

    Samuel was amused by her lovely face

    He reached out his and scratched Nicole''s nose. He smiled and said, "Why do you feel inferior? Open it

    and take a look. I''m sure that after you open it, I''ll be the one who should feel inferior."

    "Why?"

    "Open it and take a look!"

    Encouraged by Samuel, Nicole opened the file, but this time she threw it away directly.

    "Samuel, are you trying to scare me to death?"

    She looked at Samuel, her voice trembling.

    It was an authorization contract, an agreement of transfer.

    Samuel had transferred all ten oil wells in Saudi Arabia to her name!

    In other words, she is now the owner of the oil wells.

    If she epted his offer, she would be a billionairess.

    "I don''t want it!"

    Nicole refused tly.

    Samuel smiled and said, "I trust myself and the Green family to you. No matter what you do in the

    future, you have to think of the consequence if anything happens to you. What will be of the

    Green family and me? What will be of the people who work for the Green family? You won''t be so

    reckless, will you?"

    Nicole became tearful.

    "I didn''t mean to do that. I was just too worried about you."

    "So you risked your life to look for me? What is the life without you to me? Have you thought about

    that? How do I face myself? How do I face the children? Nicole, do you know you scared me out of my

    wits this time? If I could, I wish to tie you with me and crush you into my bones so I don''t have to worry

    about you."

    Nicole saw worry and fear in Samuel''s eyes.

    A man who didn''t fear death in the battlefield, a king who was fierce and controlled the fate of others in

    business, actually felt worried and scared for her!

    Nicole''s heart was warmed up.

    She wrapped his neck and whispered, "No, I won''t do that anymore. I''m afraid of death, okay? This

    separation is enough. I promise I will never do that again."

    "I don''t believe your promise. Put these away and I''ll believe you."

    Nicole got depressed.

    "It is too much. I''m afraid."

    "What are you afraid of? From now on, you''re my boss and I''ll work for you. If you think I''m not doing a

    good job, you can fire me. I''ll be your stooge from now on, Mr. Bush."

    The way he joked touched Nicole.

    She knew he was giving everything to her.

    Nicole whispered, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take all the money and run away with someone else?"

    "I''m not afraid. Your heart is with me."

    His words touched her. She held his face with tenderness in her eyes.

    She slowly approached his thin lips.

    They could feel each other''s breath, and their distance was shortening. When their lips were about to

    meet, a knock came from outside.

 Chapter 580 Women Need the Company

    Chapter 580 Women Need the Company

    Nicole suddenly drew back, but Samuel wrapped his arms around her waist.

    His voice was hoarse and he whispered, "Don''t worry about it."

    "But I''m afraid it is Mom that needs us."

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    "Ignore it."

    As he spoke, Samuel was about to continue, but there were sharp knocks on the door.

    Mr. Green, I have something urgent."

    Jacob''s voice came through the door.

    This time, Nicole pushed Samuel away.

    It almost happened. Samuel didn''t look quite good. He angrily went straight to the door and opened it.

    He grabbed Jacob''s cor and said fiercely, "You''d better report something important. Otherwise, I''ll kill

    you."

    Seeing Samuel''s angry expression, Jacob was slightly confused. He saw Nicole subconsciously tidy up

    her cor and suddenly realized something.

    "Sorry, Mr. Green."

    "Say it."

    Samuel wanted to kill Jacob now.

    Didn''t Jacob know that a man who was interrupted at this time would have unsmooth flow of blood and

    lose his temper easily?

    Jacob did not dare to dy. He hurriedly handed a report to Samuel and said, "Mr. ir sent an urgent

    document and told you to read it carefully."

    "What documents are urgent?"

    Samuel took the document and turned to look at Nicole. "You rest first. Jacob and I will go to the study

    to deal with some things. What do you want to eat? I will make it for you at noon."

    Nicole felt extremely happy to have a man with hundreds of millions cook for her.

    "I''m not hungry yet. You go ahead. I''m a little sleepy, so I''d like some sleep."

    "Alright. Tell me what you want to eat whenever."

    Samuel''s gaze was gentle, and he no longer wore a cold expression.

    "Alright. But don''t you need to go to thepany? Didn''t you seize the power of Vincent? Doesn''t the

    "I don''t need to go back for the time being. Besides, Jacob can handle it."

    Jacob was silent.

    He hadn''t rested since he was called back.

    "Mr. Green, I''m going to get married."

    Jacob couldn''t help butin.

    Samuel said coldly, "Get married? You don''t have to work after you get married?"

    Jacob was lost for words.

    Jacob knew that Samuel was taking revenge for being interrupted just now. However, Jacob just

    happened toe over. It really wasn''t his fault.

    Jacob, with a sad expression, was dragged to the study by Samuel.

    Seeing them like this, Nicole couldn''t help butugh. She wanted to call Olivia, but she didn''t realize

    that her phone was not by her side until she tried to find it.

    Perhaps it was Samuel who put it away.

    As Nicole thought this, she leaned against the bed and fell asleep. She nned to call Olivia when

    Samuel came back.

    After Samuel and Jacob arrived at the study, Jacob subconsciously closed the door.

    "What''s so important?"

    Samuel hadn''t calmed down.

    Jacob whispered, "It''s about Mr. Vincent."

    Samuel''s expression suddenly changed.

    He took the document and read it. His expression became even more solemn.

    "What''s wrong, Mr. Green?"

    Jacob hadn''t read the document, so he didn''t know what was in it, but seeing Samuel''s expression,

    Jacob couldn''t help but ask.

    Samuel whispered, "ir said that thest ce where Vincent appeared was in a small vige in

    Bordeaux, and Vincent came out from that vigeter. In other words, Vincent was reced by

    someone who looked the same as him before we found out about his death."

    "How is that possible? Where is Mr. Vincent?"

    "Where is the real Vincent? Is he alive or dead? What''s going on with Vincent who is fake?"

    Samuel could not exin it clearly.

    "Do the staff have any objections to the idea that Vincent is temporarily unable to work due to illness?"

    Samuel calmed down and asked.

    Jacob hurriedly said, "There is no objection. On the contrary, everyone hopes that you will return to

    take charge of the affairs of thepany as soon as possible. Mr. Green, what do you n to do with

    the person who looks like Mr. Vincent?"

    "He and Vincent look alike probably because he underwent stic surgery. Go and find out who this

    person is. Before that, lock him up in the vi and keep an eye. No one is allowed to let him out without

    my orders."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "Yes!"

    Jacob answered and left.

    Samuel read the document and frowned more tightly.

    When Nicole got up, it was already eleven o''clock at noon.

    She stretchedzily and could feel she was recovering.

    Nicole got out of bed and did not see Samuel. She thought that he was busy with business, so she put

    on a coat and went downstairs. However, she saw Samuel preparing food in the kitchen with his

    sleeves rolled up.

    She leaned against the armrest of the stairs and watched as the sunlight refracted through the window.

    When it shone on Samuel, he seemed to be ted with ayer of gold and looked extremely sacred.

    When Samuel sensed Nicole''s gaze, he suddenly turned around and met Nicole''s eyes. They looked at

    each other affectionately.

    Nicole felt extremely warm as if she was bathed in the sunshine.

    "You''re up? Wash your hands. Let''s have a meal."

    Samuel smiled.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat and she felt pleasant.

    She never thought that Samuel could make her heart leap up after they had been married for so long.

    "What dishes do you cook?"

    Nicole walked downstairs. Just as she wanted to enter the kitchen, she was stopped by Samuel.

    "Don''te in. The cooking smell is too strong. Just wait outside."

    "I''m not that delicate!"

    Nicole did not listen to him, but Samuel turned off the fire and took her out.

    "I told you not toe in. You are not well."

    As he spoke, Samuel had held Nicole''s hand and walked out of the kitchen.

    "I''m not too hungry yet. Shall we go sit in the courtyard for a while?"

    Nicole suddenly had this kind of interest.

    She did not know when Samuel would go to thepany, how busy he would be, and whether it would

    be dangerous to cooperate with the military. This moment of peace seemed to have been stolen,

    making her feel both sweet and worried.

    Samuel nodded and went to the courtyard with her.

    It was sunny. Nicole leaned against Samuel''s embrace and whispered, "When will you bring Lucas,

    Zoe, and Joseph back?"

    "Do you miss them?"

    "Yes!"

    "But I want to spend a few more days with you. Let''s talk about it when you are fully recovered. They

    are all taken good care of. You don''t need to worry."

    Samuel said quickly with a trace of guilt in his eyes.

    If Nicole knew that Joseph had volunteered to learn from Satan King for ten years in order to save her,

    she would probably go crazy with guilt.

    He could only hide it from Nicole at present.

    Nicole leaned against his embrace and didn''t notice it. She said softly, "I suddenly feel like I''m getting

    married."

    "I didn''t give you a good wedding."

    "No, I just express my feelings."

    Nicole felt that it was quite good this moment. It was in, ordinary, and real. The simple, real and

    pleasant life was what she had always wanted.

    They were bathing in the sun and talking.

    Laurel saw this through the window and put on a faint smile.

    When Wendy saw it, she smiled and said, "Mrs. Green, how happy would they be if they kept like this?"

    "Yeah, if there weren''t so many things happening in the Green''s, they should be the happiest couple."

    Mrs. Green sighed and said, "How did Samuel deal with Vincent?"

    "Mr. Green has taken control of Mr. Vincent. He has sent someone to investigate Mr. Vincent."

    Mrs. Green''s expression changed slightly after hearing that. She whispered, "What are our men

    doing?"

    "They are doing their best to stop Mr. Green, but Mr. Green is so resourceful that it''s hard to hide it from

    him."

    "s!"

    Mrs. Green did not say anything else, but her gaze towards Samuel changed slightly.

    Nicole and Samuel stayed for a while and felt a little hot. Only then did they return to the living room.

    Mrs. Green was already sitting there.

    "What do you prepare for lunch? I feel the cooks will be out of work. Samuel can take over their work,

    right? Nicole."

    Hearing Mrs. Green, Nicole''s face turned a little red.

    "Mom, you tease me."

    "No, no, I don''t. Without you, this brat wouldn''t have cooked a meal for me."

    Mrs. Green''s words surprised Samuel. Then, he smiled and said, "Mom, if you want to have the meal

    that I cook, I can do it for you at any time."

    "Really? I thought you were busytely."

    Mrs. Green looked at Samuel with a searching look.

    Samuel smiled and said, "No matter how busy I am, I cannot leave my family behind, right? Previously,

    I was too busy with thepany business and ignored Nicole. I will take some time to apany her

    and my children, or I can take you out for a walk."

    "Never mind. You should stay with Nicole and your children. Nicole hasn''t had a good time since she

    got married to you. Since you figure it out, you should stay with her more. Women need thepany of

    men. Just let your staff deal with thepany affairs. Don''t worry about other unimportant things."

    Hearing Mrs. Green, Samuel was puzzled and asked, "What is unimportant? What does Mom mean?"

    "You''ve been Dungeon for a few days and suffered a lot. Take this time to have a good rest. Don''t

    worry too much."

    Samuel looked at Mrs. Green and suddenly smiled, "I see. Thank you, Mom. But I have to make sure

    she can be safe before I keep herpany, right?"

    Mrs. Green''s expression changed slightly and did not say anything else.

    Nicole suddenly felt that the vibe was not right.

    Did they have a fight?

    No.

    But they didn''t seem to get along well.

    What happened between Mrs. Green and Samuel? Why did Nicole suddenly feel that they were a bit

    estranged from each other? Mrs. Green was dissatisfied that Samuel had seized Vincent''s power?

    Was Mrs. Green going to interfere in the affairs between Samuel and Vincent?

    Nicole didn''t know what to do for a moment.

 Chapter 581 Im Your Man

    Chapter 581 I''m Your Man

    "Well, Mom, try the sweet and sour carp. It''s delicious."

    Nicole hurriedly stepped forward to smooth out a dispute.

    Mrs. Green put on a faint smile.

    "You go ahead. My blood glucose has been a little hightely, so I can''t have something sweet."

    Nicole was at a loss for what to do when she was refused.

    This was the first time she had gotten along with Mrs. Green like this since she returned to the country.

    It was truly awkward.

    Samuel''s expression changed slightly and said indifferently, "Mom''s blood glucose has been high

    recently. I think I''ll let ir check your bodyter. The dishes I cook are all a little sweet. If Mom can''t

    have them, let Wendy cook the meal for you alone."

    Samuel''s words were direct at Mrs. Green

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Samuel had always treated Mrs. Green with respect. He had never spoken in such a harsh tone and

    never treated Mrs. Green like this before. What exactly happened?

    Mrs. Green paused for a moment and looked at Samuel. Suddenly, she smiled and said, "You are

    really partial to your wife. I didn''t eat the sweet and sour carp Nicole gave me. Do you have to treat me

    like that? Are you chasing me away?"

    "You told me to be nice to my wife. After all, she has suffered a lot with me. You also said that your

    blood sugar had been a little high recently. I just listen to you."

    Hearing that, Mrs. Green was a little unhappy.

    "It doesn''t matter. Mom doesn¡¯t have to eat it. There''s always something Mom can eat. Here are

    bamboo shoots. Mom can have them."

    Nicole mediated between them, picked up a bamboo shoot and gave it to Mrs. Green.

    Mrs. Green looked at Nicole and smiled faintly, "Nicole is always filial. You are much better than

    Samuel."

    "It''s better to have a daughter-inw who is filial. This is an old saying. Mom has good luck. Aren''t you

    happy to have such a filial daughter-inw?"

    As soon as Samuel finished, Mrs. Green looked at him and said, "That''s true."

    After saying that, Mrs. Green lowered her head and had the meal silently.

    It was a little awkward during the meal.

    Mrs. Green returned to her room after lunch.

    Only then did Nicole breathe a sigh of relief. She looked at Samuel and asked with confusion, "Did you

    quarrel with Mom?"

    "No."

    Samuel smiled. Obviously, he put on a gentle expression when he looked at Nicole.

    "Why did you talk to Mom in a mocking tone? What''s up?"

    "Nothing, I just can''t see anyone pick on you."

    Samuel''s words surprised Nicole. Then, she smiled and said, "Actually, Mom didn''t say anything wrong.

    I didn''t know that her blood sugar was a little high recently, so it was my fault."

    "Her blood sugar is normal. I gave her the medical report yesterday."

    Samuel did not give any face to Mrs. Green.

    Nicole was surprised again.

    "Why? Am I not doing well? Or is Mom unhappy because I go to City A to find you?"

    Nicole couldn''t figure out why Mrs. Green suddenly treated her like this. Maybe it was because she had

    secretly gone to City A to save Samuel.

    But she did that for Samuel, didn''t she?

    Samuel looked at Nicole and smiled, "Stop guessing. Perhaps Mom is going through a change of life."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? How could she go through that at this age?"

    "Perhaps her menopause has been prolonged. Alright, forget it. I''ll apany you out for a walk after

    you finish your meal?"

    Samuel changed the topic.

    Nicole nodded.

    They got up and went to the backyard.

    Although most flowers were in the garden, there were some beautiful flowers and rockery in the

    backyard.

    Nicole and Samuel came to the pavilion and sat down. Looking at the koi in the pond, Nicole

    whispered, "I really hope these koi can take away our bad luck. From now on, our family starts on the

    right foot."

    "It will."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole snuggled up in his arms and gently wrapped her arms around his waist. She said, "I feel

    everyone has changed when Ie back. I feel like something is going on between you, Vincent, and

    Mom. It''s very awkward."

    "You think too much. Don''t worry. With me here, no one can bully you."

    "I''m not afraid of being bullied. Besides, Mom treats me so well. Why would she bully me? Oh, don''t

    ignore your mom after you got married. She will be sad."

    Nicole''s words amused Samuel and he said, "Aren''t you afraid that I will listen to my mom and treat you

    badly?"

    "You won''t."

    Nicole believed it.

    Mrs. Green definitely wouldn''t treat Nicole badly no matter how Samuel treated Nicole.

    Samuel did not say anything.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and said, "I want to see Tim. If you don''t have time, I can go by myself."

    "I''ll apany you. I''ve asked Jacob to give a big project of Eternal Group to the Louis family. Just

    treat it aspensation for Tim saving me."

    Hearing Samuel, Nicole felt a little ufortable.

    "He didn''t save you for money."

    "I know, he did it for you."

    Samuel said it slowly, and Nicole suddenly felt a little depressed.

    "There''s nothing between Tim and I. Even if he likes me, we just keep a friendship. Samuel, what do

    you mean?"

    "Nothing, I''m just telling the truth. Isn''t that right? Tim can do anything for you, including saving me,

    even if I am his love rival. Don''t think too much. I''m not jealous or feel anything else. I''m really grateful

    to him. Perhaps you think Tim doesn''t need money, but the Louis family does."

    Hearing Samuel, Nicole was puzzled.

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel whispered, "Tim has been too arrogant in the business field and dealing with others for the

    past few years. He has offended quite a few people. In the past, due to the foundation of the Louis

    family and the ruthlessness of Tim, they dared not say anything. However, Tim went to save me and

    came back with a broken leg. Somehow, the news got out, and those people began to hit him when he

    was down. They all looked for the Louis family to cancel the order and the contract. The Louis family

    was now in a precarious situation. Unfortunately, Tim didn''t ask for help in order not to lose face. He

    had been so busy recently that he didn''t care about his broken leg. I only knew it from ir. Therefore,

    the Louis family definitely needs the business of Eternal Group right now."

    "How could this be? How could those people be like this?"

    Seeing that Nicole was a little excited, Samuel hurriedly said, "Don''t be excited. Every dog has its day.

    It is the truth. You can experience all emotions in the business field and life. Tim has been overbearing

    in the Seapolis City for so many years. Now he is in trouble. Many people will hit him since he is down.

    If the Green family is down one day, I might be worse off than Tim. After all, I have offended more

    people."

    "Don''t say that. It won''t happen."

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand and said, "Shall we go and see Timter?"

    "As long as you are fine, I will apany you wherever you go."

    Samuel was not jealous at all.

    Nicole felt especiallyforted.

    "Should we go now?"

    "Alright."

    Samuel shook his head dotingly.

    Nicole returned to her room and changed into a new set of clothes before she and Samuel left the

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Green''s by car.

    Mrs. Green saw them leave from the window and whispered, "Where are Samuel and Nicole going?"

    "They seem to go to the Louis¡¯ to see Tim."

    Mrs. Green didn''t look good after hearing that.

    "Nicole''s idea?"

    "It should be. After all, Tim saved Mr. Green for her. Mr. Green is very affectionate to Nicole. You can

    rest assured now."

    Wendy said with a smile, but Mrs. Green could not be happy.

    "Rest assured? I hope so."

    With that, Mrs. Green went back to her bed andy down, preparing to take a nap.

    Nicole and Samuel drove to the Louis Group.

    There were a lot of people gathered at the entrance of the group. Among them were mostly reporters.

    They came here to get news. There were also some businessmen who were discussing the

    cancetion of the contract.

    Nicole hadn''t seen it before and thought that Samuel was exaggerating. After all, Tim had been in the

    business field for so many years and had some prestige. Seeing this scene, Nicole felt upset

    "Are they here to cancel the contract?"

    "Yes, once they seed, the shares of the Louis Group will probably hit limit down tomorrow."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole''s eyes darkened.

    It was all because of her!

    If it wasn''t for her, Tim wouldn''t have gone to City A. If he hadn''t gone to City A, his leg wouldn''t have

    been broken, and he wouldn''t have gone through such an awful situation.

    "There are too many people here. Let''s go in by the back door, lest you are squashed."

    Hearing Samuel, Nicole nodded slightly.

    They drove to the back door. When they entered through the back door, the security guard saw Samuel

    and Nicole. He wanted to tell Tim, but was stopped by Samuel.

    "No need, we''ll go up by ourselves."

    "Mr. Tim said that he didn''t want to see anyone, so I should let him know."

    The security guard wanted to tell Tim about it, but was stopped by Samuel.

    "If I don''t go see him, your boss might not even be able to pay your sry this month. Think about it

    clearly. I am your boss¡¯ patron and a friend in need."

    The security guard paused for a moment before opening up the door and letting Samuel and Nicole in.

    The floor was covered with paper and many people had quitted.

    When Nicole saw it, she felt very sad

    As if sensing Nicole''s mood, Samuel reached out to hug her shoulder and said softly, "Don''t worry. I

    won''t let the Louis family fall."

    "Will you really help him?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel with concern.

    "Silly woman, I know what you''re thinking. He likes you. To me, he''s my love rival. Are you afraid that I''ll

    hit him when he falls? Don''t worry. I am not so wicked. Besides, he went to City A to save me, even if

    he did it for you. I won''t let the Louis family copse anyway. Don''t worry, okay?"

    As he spoke, he stretched out his finger and gently scratched Nicole''s nose.

    Nicole said gratefully, "Thank you, Samuel." "I''m your man. You don''t need to thank me. Let''s go."

    Samuel carried Nicole to the door of Tim''s office.

    Just as they were about to knock on the door, the door was opened and a pen holder was thrown

    towards Nicole''s head.

 Chapter 582 Wont Your Conscience Bother You?

    Chapter 582 Won''t Your Conscience Bother You?

    "Get out of here. All of you. Those who don''t want to do this job just leave. Leave now, and you don''t

    have to bother to submit resignation report. But let me be clear, there is no way toe back for those

    who leave today."

    There came Tim''s furious voice.

    This was the first time that Nicole had seen Tim so angry.

    The office is filled with people, but there was still a ce left for Tim.

    Tim sat in a wheelchair. His handsome face was slightly twisted because of anger.

    He swept all the documents in front of him to the ground. Nicole was hurt when she saw what Tim was

    now. Undignified as he was, he still looked angry.

    "Mr. Tim, we need to make a living. We can''t just see ourselves go bankrupt like Louis Group, right?"

    One of the employees hated to see Tim like this. He couldn''t help but speak.

    "Go Bankrupt? It is impossible. Louis Group won''t go bankrupt."

    Tim held the armrest of the wheelchair tightly.

    The word "bankruptcy" hurt him deeply, stabbing into his chest like a dagger.

    Even though he knew that there were many people who would kick a person when he was down, he

    didn''t expect these people woulde so quickly. He got nothing to fight back.

    "Forget it, Mr. Tim. It''s meaningless to pretend. We''ve also worked in Louis Group for many years. I

    would like to kindly give you a piece of advice. Be easy on people whenever it is possible. Submit

    whenever it is needed. Every dog has its day. No one will always stand high above the masses."

    Nicole''s face went sullen when she heard what the employee said.

    "Who said no one will stand high forever? He can! Even if he broke his legs, he still can. He is still Tim

    Louis, the one who acts big and acts bold. Besides, he has Green Family behind him."

    Nicole''s words attracted everyone''s attention.

    When Tim heard Nicole''s voice, he was slightly shocked. He turned around and met Nicole''s eyes.

    He could tell Nicole was feeling sad and pity for him.

    Tim immediately felt extremely embarrassed. He wished he could find a chink to drill into.

    He hated to be seen by Nicole like this.

    He let out his anger at Samuel who was beside Nicole.

    "You came tough at me, didn''t you? It''s fine if you came alone. But you brought Nicole here. You

    wanted her to see how desperate I was, right?"

    "Tim, I don''t have the mood to argue with you. I''m here today to be my wife''s driver. Stop yelling at me."

    Samuel was not angry. He just said ndly.

    Seeing Tim like this, Nicole couldn''t help but take two steps forward.

    "Tim."

    "Get out of here. All of you."

    Tim snapped at those employees this time.

    They came to here for quitting this job. Therefore, they left without hesitation when they heard what Tim

    said.

    A few of them were more sensitive. They changed their mind when they saw Samuel, saying, "Mr. Tim,

    we don''t quit. After all, we have been working here for so long. We want to stay with you to tide over

    difficulties together."

    "Get out."

    Tim was upset.

    Why would Nicolee when he was at his worst situation?

    Nicole finally came before him after everyone in the office left.

    "How is your leg?"

    "Are you here to sympathize me? Are you here to pity me? Or are you here to humiliate me because I

    broke my leg? How are you gonna to deal with it? With money?"

    Tim sounded unkind.

    Nicole did not get angry. She lowered her voice and said, "I just want to see if you are okay, and

    Samuel is here to help you."

    "Help me? You should be the one who feel extremely happy seeing me like this, don''t you? Shouldn''t

    you take this opportunity to buy Louis Group? This is what you should do, right? Or, are you still waiting

    for the lowest price?"

    Tim looked straight at Samuel with mixed emotions.

    Samuel looked at him and said indifferently, "There''s nothing I can do if you give up yourself. If you

    really want me to buy Louis Group, I will do that. Tim, even if you can''t restore the past glory of your

    family, you still won''t go bankrupt if you ept my help. I just don''t know why you are so emotional and

    unreasonable."

    "Why? I saved you because I wanted to do that. I don''t need any charity from you. "

    It was just that Tim could not ept any help from Samuel.

    Nicole was a little angry.

    "Tim, which is more important, your poor face or Louis Group? Had it not been for me, you wouldn''t

    have gone to City A. If you had not gone there, you wouldn''t be like this now. It is me, Nicole, who

    owed you. Why did you insist on saying the case Samuel gave you was a kind of charity? The case he

    gave you is not a small one. If Louis Group is not capable of handling that, will he hand it to you? You

    think we are humiliating you with money? You think our friendship can be valued with money? If that''s

    what you think, then that''s good. You can refuse our kindness and wait to see Louis Group go

    bankrupt. At that time, you will be down-and-out. You will be more reluctant to see me, right? You

    want me to give you money on the street, don''t you?"

    What Nicole said was a bit harsh actually.

    Tim felt his face was burning.

    "What do you mean by saying that you will give me money on the street?"

    "Since you be a beggar, I can only give you money on the street. Or else, where could I find you?

    Under the overpass?"

    Tim twitched his mouth when hearing this.

    "I won''t be reduced like that, okay? Even if thepany really goes bankrupt, I could still go out to

    work. I won''t beg for anything."

    "Come on. Who will hire an arrogant person like you? You are more arrogant than the boss. Who would

    dare to employ you? No one can stand it. You want to make a living by going to work? I think you''ll

    starve to death in less than a month."

    "Nicole, what did you mean? Are you here to provoke me? Or you want tough at me?"

    Embarrassed, Tim was a little enraged.

    Nicole thought he could only go begging?

    This made him so angry.

    However, Nicole just continued, "You got angry? You wanted me to feel sorry for you, right? You

    wanted me to live in guilty forever, right? You wanted me to hate myself whenever I think of you, right?"

    "No, I didn''t think so."

    "Then what''s in your mind? Is it that difficult to ept Samuel''s help? If you have the ability, you can

    stand up. You canpete with him and do everything as you like, just like before. Or actually, you

    dare not to take it a try? Yes, you lost your leg. Does this also mean that you lost the courage as well?

    You don''t dare to ept our help because you''re afraid that you might be incapable. You are afraid that

    we will look down on you, right?"

    Nicole went more and more tough.

    Tim couldn''t take it anymore.

    "I''m not that useless as you said. I can still stand up and make Louis Group brilliant again even without

    your help."

    "Then prove it to me. We are not doing charity here. This case is worth hundreds of millions of yuan.

    We won''t take the risk. If you don''t have the ability, Samuel will still give the case to someone else. For

    you, this is an opportunity. Whether you want to seize it or not depends on yourself. Don''t worry, I won''t

    forget what I owed you. Paying back by money? I give it a shit. If this is what you think what we are

    doing, you look down on not only yourself, but me."

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and grabbed Samuel''s arm. She whispered, "Let''s go. If he

    really wants see Louis Group go broke, why would we bother to care him?"

    Samuel twitched his lips.

    He didn''t know that Nicole would be so cute when she scolded someone.

    He was fascinated by her.

    Seeing Nicole went angry, Tim hurriedly said, "Nicole, I''m already very poor. Why did you still tease at

    me? Why would you still be so mean? Won''t your conscience bother you?"

    "What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you unable to walk with one leg? Can''t you be cured? What did I do?

    It''s funny that you said that I was teasing at you. You are Mr. Tim. Who could do that? Besides, I don''t

    even have conscience. Why would I feel bothered?"

    "You..."

    Tim heart ached again.

    This woman really didn''t care at all when she was harsh on him.

    Samuel smiled and said, "You can''tpete with me when you still had a sound body. You are

    disabled now. And you would like to give up yourpany. What else could youpete with me? You

    don''t want Nicole to suffer with you, do you?"

    "Samuel."

    Nicole felt what Samuel said was inappropriate. She wanted to say something, but she stopped when

    Samuel gave her a look.

    "A man cannot talk about love when he cannot give a woman material safety. You can talk tall. But

    what''s the difference between you and a love rat then? Anyway, I give you the chance. You are free to

    choose whether to ept it or not. I really hope you can always have your pride. I hope you can sell

    Louis Group. At that time, I will purchase yourpany without mercy and give it to Nicole, if that''s

    what you want."

    The more Samuel said, the angrier Tim became.

    "Shut up. It is just a case worthy of hundreds of millions yuan. I''ll take it! Let''s see who can prevail."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Sure, then let''s sign the contract this afternoon. I''ll be waiting for you at home."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he held Nicole''s hand and said, "Let''s go. It is possible that Mr. Tim

    doesn''t want to see us now."

    Nicole paused for a moment. Then she took out a bottle of pills from her pocket and handed it over.

    "This may of some help to your leg. I still rmend you to ask ir for help. Don''t waste any time on

    treatment."

    "I see."

    Tim teared up a little as he looked at Nicole.

    "I didn''t do well what you asked me. I''m sorry."

    Tim''s sudden apology confused Nicole.

    "Why did you apologize?"

    "You asked me to take care of Lucas, Zoe and Joseph, but when I came back, Joseph had already left.

    Later, I learned that he volunteered to be Satan King''s disciple for ten years in order to save you. It was

    toote when I knew this. I am really sorry."

    "What? What happened to Joseph?"

    Nicole suddenly turned around. She asked surprisingly.

    Samuel really wanted to cut off Tim''s tongue. Why would he hurt his mouth? He tried his best to hide

    this from Nicole, but Tim just blurted it out.

    "You don''t know?"

    Tim suddenly realized something. He looked up, only to find Samuel was staring at him fiercely, as if

    trying to kill him. This sent chills up to his back.

 Chapter 583 Samuel Will Always Be with Us

    Chapter 583 Samuel Will Always Be with Us

    "When did you be so gossipy?"

    Samuel''s words made Tim somewhat depressed. But he also knew that he had caused trouble, so he

    said embarrassedly, "Nicole, I really didn''t know that. I''m sorry."

    Nicole turned around to look at Samuel.

    "What was the matter? What happened to Joseph? You left him to Satan King? How can you? Don''t

    you know how much he had suffered?"

    Nicole felt really sorry for Joseph.

    Samuel sighed and said, "Let''s go home and talk."

    Nicole did not insist on getting the answer right now. She turned to Tim and said, "You''d better achieve

    something. Or else, I will look down on you. I never make friends with those who have no ambition."

    "I will. Just wait and see."

    Tim immediately gained confidence.

    Seeing that Tim had regained his confidence, Samuel held Nicole''s hand and said, "Let''s go back. You

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    can''te out for too long. You haven''t recovered yet."

    "Yes. Go back and have a rest. There is no need to worry about me. I''ll be fine."

    Tim hurriedly said.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and Tim and left the office without saying anything.

    Looking at Tim, Samuel lowered his voice, "This is what I get from you? You are really afraid that I

    might live a happy life, aren''t you?"

    "It''s your fault. Joseph is my disciple. You just sent him away. Have you gotten my permission? If I were

    Nicole, I would also condemn you."

    Tim did not humble himself before Samuel because of his help. Tim was still the one he was before.

    Samuel nodded and said, "Sure, you can do that."

    Seeing that Nicole had gone far, Samuel hurriedly followed.

    "Nicole, I will exin it to you."

    Nicole got into the car angrily.

    After Samuel got in the car, he saw there were tears in Nicole''s eyes. He couldn''t help but feel

    heartbroken.

    "Don''t be sad. This was what Joseph wanted. I asked his opinions. I won''t send him away if he doesn''t

    want to. I swear. Satan King won''t treat him too bad. She and Gabrielle''s mentor learned from the same

    man. She killed her son because of postpartum depression. Now she sees Joseph as her own son.

    She will definitely treat him well."

    Samuel exined the cause and effect to Nicole, but she was still very sad, not giving much reaction.

    "Nicole, did you hear me?"

    Nicole said sadly, "It''s all my fault. Had it not been for me, Joseph would not have done that."

    "It''s not your fault. If you really want to me on someone, then me me."

    Nicole did not argue with Samuel anymore. But apparently, she did not recover from this.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel could not say more. He brought her home.

    After returning home, Nicole got off the car. She refused Samuel when he tried to hug her.

    She walked home step by step.

    "Mommy!"

    There suddenly came Lucas¡¯ voice.

    Nicole was slightly shocked. Soon, a child rushed out and ran into her arms.

    "Mommy, are you alright? How are you?"

    Lucas¡¯ eyes were red, looking very pathetic.

    Nicole''s heart immediately softened.

    "Mommy is fine. Thank you. Thank you for helping me find your daddy."

    "It''s good that mommy is fine, but did something happen to Joseph? I was about to agree that woman''s

    request so that she can save mommy, but I was stopped by Joseph. He took me by surprise."

    Lucas was especially angry when he thought of this.

    How could Joseph, who was stupid and dumb, dare to do that? He also boarded that helicopter and

    went to City A alone. This was what Lucas should do.

    Hearing what Lucas said, Nicole felt even more ufortable.

    "Mommy will bring Joseph back. I swear."

    "Really? Mommy, that woman is so fierce. She will definitely treat Joseph bad. Mommy must bring him

    back, okay? He is my brother. I can''t let him suffer outside."

    Samuel''s eyes shed when he heard Lucas¡¯ words. He thought of Vincent.

    Mrs. Green came out before they noticed. Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, she said, "Look, even my grandson

    knows that you can''t let your brother suffer outside."

    She was projecting something.

    Samuel nced at Mrs. Green, who also looked back at him. Their eyes met in the air,peting with

    each other.

    "This also depends on what kind of brother you have. Moreover, he might not be your brother."

    Nicole paused for a moment when hearing this.

    What did he mean?

    Why did she has a feeling that there seemed to be a division between Samuel and Mrs. Green?

    Was it her illusion?

    "Samuel, what''s wrong?"

    "It''s fine. You can go upstairs and rest first."

    Samuel smiled and said to Lucas, "Brat, take your mommy upstairs to rest. She''s a little tired."

    "Yes, sir."

    Lucas was very obedient. He quickly grabbed Nicole''s hands. However, she turned around to look at

    Samuel and asked, "Samuel, are you alright?"

    "Everything is fine. Go and have a rest."

    "Alright."

    Only then did Lucas rest his mind.

    He held Nicole''s hand. Not able to say more, Nicole looked at Samuel and Mrs. Green go upstairs with

    Lucas.

    Seeing Nicole leave, Samuel looked at Mrs. Green and said in a low voice, "Is Mom going to protect

    him forever?"

    "He''s your brother!"

    Mrs. Green looked at Samuel and said stubbornly.

    Samuel sneered, "Brother? It''s just that he looks like me. If I like, Jacob can also look the same as me.

    Mom, I don''t believe you didn''t read the authentication report."

    "What could a report say? He is not your brother? Perhaps ir got it wrong."

    "How is that possible? ir won''t do that. Mom, if you want to protect him, I can''t go against you. But

    you''d better take him under your wings. If he ever steps out, don''t me me for being unkind."

    Samuel left after he spoke.

    "Stop!"

    Mrs. Green stopped him and asked, "Does Nicole know about this?"

    "I haven''t told her yet. To be exact, I don''t know how to tell her. My mother protects a person who

    pretends to be my brother. I don''t know what you want. Or may I ask, what is your rtionship with

    him? Could it be that it is you who asked him to pretend to be my brother?"

    Mrs. Green trembled when she heard Samuel''s questions.

    She looked at Samuel and shouted, "Everything I did was for Green Family. Samuel, you should know

    that I would never do anything to harm Green Family."

    "But he hurt Nicole, hurt me, and even hurt Green Family. If he hadn''t tried to steal my design and

    joined forces with outsiders to deal with me and Nicole, perhaps I could treat him as a brother. If he

    could treat Joseph, Lucas and Zoe better, perhaps I wouldn''t give it too much thought. You kept saying

    that he was doing this for Green Family. Could this be? Tring to spare none of my family members is for

    the good of Green Family? Mom, why don''t you just say that my death is the blessing of Green

    Family?"

    "You bastard!"

    Simmered with rage, Mrs. Green pped hard on Samuel''s face.

    Samuel and Mrs. Green were both stunned. After all, this was the first time Mrs. Green had beaten

    Samuel, and it was still for an outsider.

    Samuels'' face changed.

    Mrs. Green suddenly panicked.

    "No, I didn''t do it on purpose, Samuel..."

    "Mom, did I really get it right? You think my wife, my child and I are damned, right?"

    There was sadness in his eyes.

    "No, Samuel, it''s not like that."

    "Then, what is like? Who is he? Why did he pretend to be my brother? And why did you stand by his

    side?"

    Samuel was too aggressive, which made Mrs. Green unable to bear.

    She suddenly grabbed her chest and gasped for breath.

    Seeing this, Samuel frowned. He quickly stepped forward to hold Mrs. Green and hurriedly shouted to

    Wendy standing beside, "What are you doing? Go and get a doctor."

    "Oh, OK."

    Wendy was a little dumbfounded, but she still made a phone call quickly.

    Not long after, the ambnce arrived and took Mrs. Green.

    Lucas and Nicole both frowned when seeing this in front of the window.

    "Mommy, what happened to Grandma and Samuel?"

    "I don''t know either, but there really seems to be something we don''t know, and it''s happening."

    Nicole sighed, feeling a little helpless towards such a result.

    What she wanted most was a harmonious family, but she couldn''t fulfill such a simple dream.

    She couldn''t help but think of Mrs. Don.

    She knew that she shouldn''t think of her, but it suddenly urred to her that perhaps it was because

    they were rted. However, Nicole didn''t regret doing that.

    Samuel phoned Nicole and told her that Mrs. Green had a heart attack. He had to apany Mrs.

    Green to the hospital. He asked Nicole to rest at home and not to think too much.

    Nicole agreed without asking.

    The ambnce disappeared out of sight quickly.

    Lucas said to Nicole, "Mommy, go and have a rest. Samuel will solve everything."

    Nicole could tell Lucas was very confident about Samuel.

    She smiled and touched his head, saying, "You should call him Daddy. Do you understand?"

    "I''ll try my best."

    Lukas felt a little awkward. After all, he was used to calling Samuel by his name. He did not get used to

    call him dad instead.

    Nicole did not force him to do so. She asked him to go to his room to have a rest.

    Seeing Nicole was really sleepy, Lukas returned to his room.

    Nicole turned on herputer and wanted to take a look at Samuel''s design. Her mixed feelings really

    gave her an inspiration which may of some help to the design.

    Thinking of this, Nicole turned on herputer. But before she could retrieve the file, she saw

    someone suddenly appeared beside the window.

    "Who?"

    Nicole suddenly turned around, but the person covered her mouth directly. Nicole was shocked when

    she saw the familiar face.

 Chapter 584 Because Samuel Loves You

    Chapter 584 Because Samuel Loves You

    Samuel?

    Nicole was slightly shocked.

    Didn''t he follow Mrs. Green to the hospital?

    Something was wrong!

    He wasn''t Samuel, but Vincent!

    Nicole struggled. But because she was still weak, she couldn''t even be counted as an opponent of

    Vincent. Soon, Vincent managed to control her.

    "Vincent, are you crazy? What can you get from provoking your brother? Or do you hold grudges

    against me? When did I offend you?"

    Nicole panted. Right now, she couldn''t do anything to stop Vincent.

    Why people always went against her when she was at her weakest?

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole was depressed.

    Looking at Nicole, Vincent said coldly, "Shouldn''t I hold grudges against you? If you didn''t fall in love

    with Samuel, how could Riley leave France? If she stayed in the Seapolis City, why would she treat me

    as a substitute for my brother? You ruined my life love! Tell me whether I should hate you? Riley is my

    wife. Shouldn''t I hate you for her death?"

    Nicole was stupefied for a moment. She never thought that Vincent would say this.

    "So you came back to revenge on me? Then why did you save me in the first ce? Wouldn''t it be

    better if you let me die when we were at the base?"

    "I want to kill you myself! I know what you''re up to. You''re stalling for time and waiting for someone to

    save you, right? Don''t waste your time. My mother sent all the people in the family to the hospital. Even

    my brother went there. Lucas was the only one left. But do you think I''m afraid of him? Besides, Lucas

    is probably sleeping soundly now."

    Hearing Vincent''s words, Nicole suddenly figured out something.

    "Are you saying that Mom is behind all this?"

    "Between her daughter-inw and her son, who do you think mother will choose? Moreover, because

    of you, my brother and I are not as intimate as before. My brother even seized my power and wanted to

    imprison me. If it weren''t for Mom, I might have be your prisoner. So, Nicole, you can only me

    yourself. You shouldn''t fall in love with my brother and marry him!"

    After Vincent finished speaking, he struck on Nicole''s neck, which put Nic in aa. Then he

    carried Nicole on the shoulder and jumped out of the window.

    When Nicole woke up, she found herself tied to a bed. Theyout of the room was strange to her, but it

    was nice. It looked like that she was at a hotel.

    Did Vincent take her to a hotel?

    How was this possible?

    Would he be so bold?

    Nicole struggled. But she found that she was tightly tied to the bed. She tried to get up but she didn''t

    seed after several attempts.

    No!

    She couldn''t stay here as a hostage!

    Samuel was once hypnotized. She didn''t know how he was. Nicole didn''t know how he would take it if

    he knew that she was being held hostage by Vincent and Mrs. Green helped Vincent.

    It was probably a big blow for Samuel.

    Samuel valued family the most. He could give up everything for family. But his family that he cared

    about now gave him a p. Nicole was really worried about Samuel.

    She did not give up and continued to try to get rid of the tie.

    Just as Nicole was about to struggle, Vincent walked in.

    "Stop wasting your energy. I used military tactics. You can''t undo the tie. And what you can do even if

    you manage to get up? You can''t get out!"

    "Vincent, Samuel is your brother and I am your sister-inw! Are you stupid? You two are the pirs of

    the Green family. If you guys don''t get along, what will the outsiders think? What will those people

    crave for the wealth of the Green family do?"

    Nicole felt that Vincent was too reckless.

    Vincent smiled, "What does the Green family have to do with me? Ever since I was a child, Samuel has

    always been better than me. When I was eighteen, I knew that everything in the Green family had

    nothing to do with me. Everything is left to Samuel --the genius. I could only get what he doesn''t want.

    Instead of waiting for him to give me something he doesn''t want, I might as well leave the Seapolis City

    and make something of my own."

    "Originally, I let go of everything. I can stop being the young master of the Green family. I can give up

    being Mr. Vincent of the Seapolis City. I can even be an ordinary person in disguise. But why did you

    tempt my brother? Why did you force Riley to go to Bordeaux? Why did you let her tempt me? She was

    pregnant with my baby, but she ran back to my brother and stayed with him for five years."

    "I will never forget the humiliation you have given me. Since everything in the Green family does not

    belong to me, why would I care who will take it away?"

    Nicole didn''t understand Vincent.

    "How can you think that? Do you know how nice Samuel is to you? He can even ignore the lives of me

    and his children for you. When he knew that I was pregnant, he still wanted to send me away for your

    wife and child. Why aren''t you touched for that?"

    "Touched? Humph! Why did he let Riley stay? Wasn''t it because that he still has feelings for her? Only

    an idiot like you would believe Samuel''s words. Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. If you obey

    my words, I won''t do anything to you. As long as Samuel stops seeing me as a target and lets me

    leave the Seapolis City, I''ll let you go. But if you dare to y any tricks, I can''t guarantee that you''ll see

    my brother unharmed."

    Vincent''s coldness made Nicole shiver.

    From his eyes, Nicole could not see the slightest hint of a joke. In other words, in terms of cruelty and

    decisiveness, he and Samuel were indeed quite simr. However, Samuel would never treat her with

    cruelty.

    Nicole wanted to make a final try. But Vincent suddenly took out a needle and injected her with that.

    "What are you doing? What did you inject me with?"

    "Don''t be nervous. It''s not poison. It will just make you weak. You are still very weak and need to rest.

    Since you aren''t willing to have a good rest, I can only think of a way to let you rest. I can only leave the

    Seapolis City with you in my hands. You''d better pray that you are unique to Samuel. Otherwise, I''m

    not sure what the consequences will be."

    Vincent threw the needle and looked at Nicole coldly.

    Nicole suddenly saw that Vincent''s eyes were different from Samuel''s.

    Why hadn''t she noticed that before?

    A streak of dark blue could be seen in Vincent''s eyes. To see that, one had to look carefully. Now,

    under the sunlight, Nicole saw a trace of brilliance.

    "Your eyes..."

    "Shut your mouth. Otherwise, I don''t mind knocking you out. I''m not Samuel! I won''t indulge you!"

    Vincent was suddenly enraged. His ruthless look shut Nicole''s mouth.

    Seeing Nicole obeying him, Vincent pped his hands. A person walked in from outside, which made

    Nicole''s eyes wide open.

    "Karina? Why are you here? Did he threaten you?"

    Nicole asked subconsciously.

    However, Karina lowered her head and said nothing.

    Vincent sneered, "You are so stupid. You know the club is mine. People inside are naturally my people.

    How could you not realize that I arrange someone to ''sell'' Karina?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nicole looked at Karina in disbelief.

    "Karina, tell me, you''re not Vincent''s subordinate. You didn''t work together with him in this abduction

    show!"

    However, Karina bit her lower lip tightly and remained silent.

    Nicole sensed increased disappointment.

    "Why? How old are you? Seven or eight? How can you scheme with him at such a young age?"

    Nicole couldn''t understand. Shouldn''t Karina be at the purest age? How could she get involved in so

    many schemes and conspiracies?

    "Do you know who she is?" Vincent sneered. "I found her and Hedy at a mass grave in Bordeaux. Back

    then, they almost died. I raised them. Tell me whose words should they listen to, my words or you and

    Samuel''s?"

    Nicole is a little confused. She looked at Vincent and asked, "You design the abduction to lure Samuel

    to City A, right? You want Samuel''s things, but you can''t get them by robbing. So you want to use me to

    reach your goal, right?"

    "You are smart. Yes! That''s what happened. Because Samuel loves you! As a hero, Samuel is way too

    sentimental. He cares about love too much. No wonder we will use you! Karina is young, so no one will

    know that she is mine. Let me tell you, after Karina arrived in City A, she deliberately led Samuel to the

    Dungeon. When Tim went to look for Samuel, Karina was also intentionally photographed by him. She

    pretended to be rescued and ran to Fiona in the Dungeon. If I don''t do this and let Tim break a leg, will

    youe to City A? Sometimes I have to say, you are indeed Troy''s Helen. Tim is unlucky to fall in

    love with you. He wouldn''t have suffered such misfortunes. But he wanted to be your hero and got

    involved because of you. He brought all this on himself. He can''t me us. Is there anything else you

    don''t understand? I''m in a good mood, and I''ll answer your every question."

    Vincent sat on the sofa, ready to put Nicole out of the misery.

    Nicole was furious.

    She could never figure out that Vincent was behind all this.

    Vincent dragged innocent Tim in this mess to make her rush to City A. Vincent knew her physical

    condition, but he still insisted on her going there. It could be seen that he did not care about whether

    she was alive or dead at all.

    Something was wrong!

    If she died, it would do no good to Vincent, so he would not let her die. Then how could he guarantee

    that she wouldn''t die?

    Nicole remembered the family doctor in the vi and Satan King of City A.

    "The family doctor and Satan King are also your people?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    Vincent shook his fingers, "No, no, no, the family doctor is my man. But Satan King is weird. I can''t

    draw him to my side. However, I know a little more inside information than you. Satan King and Kemp

    of the Dungeon are a couple. Because of something, they stay out of each other''s things. As I said,

    Karina is my person. As long as you arrive in City A and find that she is about to die, you will definitely

    take her to seek medical treatment. That is your stupid kindness. And there is only one hospital--Satan

    King''s in City A, so you will naturally go there. If you go there, I am sure you will keep yourself alive."

    Hearing Vincent''s words, Nicole''s chest heaved.

    At that time, Karina only had onest breath left. If was not for her timely rescue, she might have died.

    Karina was in real danger then. That was just a trap they designed?

 Chapter 585 I Dont Need You to Take Care of Me

    Chapter 585 I Don''t Need You to Take Care of Me

    Nicole looked at Karina. She looked at this child. She asked in disbelief, "Tell me that all of this is not

    true?"

    However, Karina did not dare to look at her eyes and turned her head away.

    Vincent smiled, "You''re so stupid. I gave them their names. If it wasn''t for me, they would have died a

    long time ago. Their lives are all mine. They will do whatever I say."

    "You''re an animal!"

    Nicole cursed angrily.

    Vincentughed.

    "I''m an animal? You didn''t see how Samuel broke up a family in the business world overnight, did you?

    You didn''t see how he killed people on the battlefield, did you? Why is he a beast for such behavior?

    And I am an animal for what I did!"

    "That''s different! No matter what he does, he never loses his conscience and bottom line. But you?

    You''ve used everyone you can. So, Fiona is also one of yours?"

    Nicole remembered the hatred that Karina had for Fiona when talked about her. That hatred was so

    real that it shouldn''t just be disguise. After all, Karina was just a child. It was impossible for her to fake

    that kind of hatred.

    Vincent shook his head, "No, she is not one of mine. I only know that she is Tim''s lover, and she is

    quite greedy. She wants to be Tim''s wife. Karina said to Fiona that she was looking for you. But Fiona

    doesn''t know anything. Naturally, she doesn''t want you to know that Tim is at her ce. So she will

    definitely kill Karina. I just took advantage of her jealousy."

    "You''re really scary!"

    Nicole''s words sounded like praise to Vincent.

    "Thank you for thepliment. Alright, now you know everything you should know. I guess Samuel is

    doing his best to look for you. With you in my hands, I''m not afraid that he won''t let me out of the city.

    From now on, Karina will take care of your daily life. Although she is young, she can do a lot of things.

    You can rest assured. Tell her if you want anything. But don''t think she will tip you off. That''s not gonna

    happen."

    Vincent stood up and was about to leave.

    "Wait a minute. Did you deliberately leave Hedy at ir''s house?"

    Vincent paused for a moment, "I am not that capable. It''s fortunate for Hedy to be adopted by ir."

    "You''d better not. Otherwise, I won''t let you off! Even if Samuel lets you off, I won''t!"

    Nicole knew what Hedy meant to Gabrielle and ir. If they knew that all of this was a long-nned

    conspiracy, Gabrielle might not be able to withstand its blow.

    Vincent looked at Nicole and said coldly, "You should care about yourself first."

    With that, he walked out.

    Only Nicole and Karina were in the room. Karina was a little nervous.

    Looking at the child in front of her, Nicole thought that her kindness had been used. She couldn''t help

    but feel a little annoyed, but she didn''t snap at Karina.

    "You can go out. I don''t need you to take care of me."

    Nicole''s words made Karina pause for a moment, but she did not go out. She took out a pen and paper

    and wrote, "I can''t go out. I will stay here with you."

    "I don''t need you to stay here with me!"

    "This is my task."

    Karina''s words somehow depressed Nicole.

    She wanted to ignore her and even threw her out. No one would be happy if one''s kindness was used.

    But Karina was just a child, reminding Nicole of Zoe and Lucas. As a result, she couldn''t turn her

    thoughts into action.

    "You step aside. Don''t let me see you."

    Nicole was still angry.

    Karina said nothing, walked to the side of the wall, and stood there, which made Nicole think that she

    was being punished to stand there.

    Nicole was angry at herself for she couldn''t leave Karina alone.

    "I am curious. Vincent treats you like that, why are you still so loyal to him? Will you kill yourself if he

    asks you to die? Are you stupid?"

    When Nicole thought of Karina''s dying appearance, she couldn''t help but feel heartache.

    Karina bit her lower lip. After some thinking, she wrote, "He gives me my life."

    "Bullshit! He''s not your parents. He didn''t give you your life. Your life was given by your parents, not

    him. Even if he adopted you and your sister, he shouldn''t control your life and death arbitrarily. Karina,

    you should be in charge of your own life. Do you understand?"

    Nicole was so angry that she cursed.

    Karina looked at Nicole and wrote, "No matter what you say, I will do whatever Uncle Vincent asks me

    to do, even if he asks for my life."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "You..."

    Nicole felt she was defeated.

    How could there be such a stubborn child?

    Originally, Nicole nned to persuade Karina to send a message to Samuel, but now it seemed

    impossible.

    What should she do?

    Samuel would be anxious if he didn''t see her when he came back.

    She didn''t know what Vincent wanted from Samuel. What should she do now?

    Nicole was filled with anxiety, but there was nothing she could do.

    Unknowingly, she fell asleep.

    Seeing that she was asleep, Karina came over to check on her and knocked on the door three times.

    Vincent opened the door and walked in. Looking at Nicole who was asleep, he whispered, "Clean up all

    traces left behind by Nicole and me. Then you should go back. When the matter is over, I will pick you

    up to meet Hedy."

    Karina was shocked for a moment, then she shook her head and wrote, "I''m not going back! I want to

    be with you!"

    "You silly girl, I can only walk my future path by myself. You being my side will bring me trouble. Be

    obedient. Wait for me. I''ve already made the arrangement: a person will send you to Bordeaux. Samuel

    doesn''t know about our rtionship, so no one will stop you. Watch our home after you get back. I''ll go

    back and pick you up when I''m done here."

    Vincent gently touched Karina''s head, his eyes filled with tenderness.

    This was a different Vincent. Unfortunately, Nicole fell asleep and did not see this scene.

    Karina shook her head. She grabbed Vincent''s hand tightly with tears in her eyes and a sad expression

    on her face.

    "Be obedient. Karina, you know what I''m going to do. It''s inappropriate for you to stay here. At most, I

    promise you that I''ll go back to pick you up."

    Hearing Vincent''s words, Karina pointed at Nicole, meaning that Nicole needed her to take care.

    Vincent shook his head, "There is no such need. I have found someone to check her condition. There

    won''t be serious problems. Besides, Samuel will be here soon. She will be fine."

    Hearing such words, Karina finally let go of her hands.

    She looked at Nicole, bowed deeply to Nicole, and then looked at Vincent, reluctant to leave.

    Vincent seemed to understand what she meant. He smiled, "Don''t worry, I will go back with your

    favorite crystal stuffed bun."

    "Be careful."

    Karina grabbed his arm and wrote in his hand.

    "I will. I promise."

    In front of Karina, Vincent was a different person.

    Karina finally left reluctantly.

    Vincent sent her out of the Seapolis City at night.

    After returning to the hotel, Vincent left with Nicole.

    When Samuel found out that Nicole was missing, Nicole had already been gone for more than an hour.

    Returning from the hospital, Samuel found no one home and started to feel uneasy.

    "Nikki, Lucas?!"

    Samuel shouted a few times, but no one answered him.

    His heart skipped a beat and he immediately ran to the bedroom. The bedroom was empty.

    The French window was open, and there were a few footprints on it. Obviously, they weren''t Nicole''s.

    "Lucas!"

    Samuel quickly went to Lucas¡¯ room and found that Lucas was sleeping soundly on the table. The

    He noticed some mosquito-repellent incense burning on the windowsill, which smelt strange.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    He quickly went to the surveince room. The surveince had been shut down and the security guards

    were sleeping.

    Who else could be familiar with the Green family other than his people?

    Samuel immediately thought of Vincent.

    To control the time difference so precisely during his departure, someone must have helped him.

    Samuel thought of Mrs. Green''s sudden illness. His eyes turned cold.

    It was Mrs. Green!

    Did she cooperate with Vincent?

    Why did they take Nicole away?

    Didn''t Mrs. Green like Nicole very much?

    What was going on?

    Mrs. Green knew that person was not Vincent, but why did she still defend him like this? She was even

    willing to be his enemy for that fake Vincent!

    Samuel could not understand.

    He clenched his fists tightly, wishing he could have a fight now.

    He tried hard to bring Nicole back from the edge of death. He just told Nicole that he would give her the

    best life and best protection. He did not expect that Nicole was taken away under his watch.

    And the person who took her away was his mother, whom he respected the most.

    Samuel felt an unspeakable pain in the heart.

    He took a deep breath and didn''t wake Lucas up, afraid that he would feel guilty.

    Samuel picked Lucas up and ced him on the bed. After covering him with the nket, he left the

    room.

    He called Jacob.

    "Keep watch on the hospital. Tell me what Mrs. Green has done every day. Report her any contact with

    the outside world to me."

    Samuel''s voice was cold. Jacob could feel his killing intent from the phone.

    "Mr. Green, what happened?"

    "Nicole is missing. She was taken away by Vincent. Notify everyone to watch all the intersections. If

    you see Vincent, stop him with every means!"

    Samuel gritted his teeth.

    If he could, he wished he could tear Vincent into pieces.

    Vincent had better pray that he could never find him.

    Samuel was so angry that he trembled.

    In less than an hour after Samuel''s order was given, the entire city was under martialw, and there

    was a tense atmosphere everywhere.

    Jason wanted to ask Samuel about what had happened, but Samuel refused to meet him.

    Since Nicole did not wish to have any contact with the Don family, he would not tell Jason anything.

    Vincent and Nicole were about to leave the city when they saw a caring from the opposite side.

    The car seemed to be Jacob''s.

    Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly as he operated the steering wheel and headed straight for a small

    alley.

 Chapter 586 Such a Wily Old Fox

    Chapter 586 Such a Wily Old Fox

    Just like that, Jacob''s car went right past Vincent''s car.

    After Vincent had driven the car into the alley, he realized that it was a blind alley.

    Samuel''s people were everywhere outside, so it was impossible for Vincent to get out.

    Vincent knitted his eyebrows tightly.

    Holding Nicole in his arms, he carried her to a nearby house owned by a family.

    Although Samuel was searching for Vincent and Nicole''s whereabouts by using lots of money and men,

    he would never reveal to others that it was his own brother and his wife that he was looking for.

    Otherwise, it would harm Nicole''s reputation, if rumors were spread. People might think that Vincent

    had eloped with his sisters-inw.

    That was why Vincent dared to show his face.

    He gave the family arge amount of money for renting their house for two days.

    Seeing that they could earn so much money by just renting out the house for two days, the owner of

    the house immediately said yes with great joy.

    When Nicole woke up, she found herself at a different ce again. She gave a puzzled nce at the

    house. It was a bungalow with simple but warm decoration.

    She didn''t know where she was. She could only see that Vincent was smoking and sitting not far away

    from her.

    The way he smoked made him look exactly like Samuel.

    That scene made Nicole''s heart hurt a little.

    She had only left Samuel for a few hours, but why did she feel that she had left him for ages?

    She wondered how Samuel was now.

    "You''re up? Have some food then. We must carry on with our journeyter."

    Vincent threw her a bun which was still warm. He must have brought it from somewhere near here.

    Nicole took a look at the bun carefully, but she could not tell which bakery it came from. She couldn''t

    help but feel a little depressed.

    Vincent seemed to be very anxious.

    He stood up and walked back and forth in the room.

    When he was looking, Nicole broke the bun into pieces and threw some of them under the bed.

    If her guess was correct, this bun must be containing something that could make her powerless and

    sleepy.

    Not long after Nicole finished eating did she begin to feel drowsy.

    When Nicole almost fell into a deep sleep, Vincent walked into the room to check on her.

    Nicole held her breath and tried her best to keep her breath steady to make herself look asleep.

    Vincent looked at her for a while before he got up and took out his phone to dial a phone number.

    "Hello? I need your help now."

    Nicole did not know who Vincent was calling, but at that moment, she felt excited. If she could track

    down the person behind Vincent by following clues, could she help Samuel a little?

    Thinking of that, she couldn''t help but try to listen as carefully as she could.

    Perhaps because Vincent felt that Nicole was asleep, he did not avoid talking on the phone in front of

    her. As he was also trying to take something from the room, it was not convenient for him to hold his

    phone. So he even put the call on speakerphone.

    The voice on the phone was somewhat robotic, as if it had gone through a voice changer.

    "Samuel has sent his people everywhere to look for you. How can you call me now?"

    "What? You refuse to help me now? Don''t forget even if I might be locked up by Samuel if I get caught,

    I am still his brother no matter what. Besides, my mother is also on my side. You think I will be

    devastated? I might lose my freedom at most, but I won''t need to worry about having enough food and

    drink. What about you? If I get caught, I don''t know if I''ll give your name to him. Samuel won''t do

    anything harmful to me, but that doesn''t mean he won''t do anything to you. What do you think?"

    Hearing Vincent''s words, the person in the other end of the phone was shocked for a moment, and

    then he said, "Where are you now?"

    "Don''t ask me where I am. I just need you to prepare a boat for me. I want to get out of the Seapolis

    City."

    After hearing Vincent''s request, the voice on the phone said, "That''s impossible. Samuel has already

    blocked the entire sea. His people are guarding all exits of the Seapolis City. I can''t get you out."

    "Cut the crap. You think I don''t know how Zama had sent Nicole out then? Don¡¯t think you can fool me

    just because I didn¡¯te back at that time. Don''t forget Zama is my mother by blood. She loves me

    the most. Do you think she will hide anything from me? Tonight at eleven o''clock, I must get out of the

    Seapolis City. I don''t care the ways you must use. All you need to do is to send us to Kemp''s ce in

    City A."

    Vincent''s words surprised Nicole.

    So he was indeed rted to Kemp.

    Moreover, he was also rted to Zama. Could it be that Kemp was one of Zama''s people? Who was

    this person who didn''t dare to show his face and had to speak with a voice changer?

    When she and Lucas were sent out of the Seapolis City quietly before, Samuel had been crazy

    searching for them. So this was the reason why he couldn''t find them even when he had searched the

    whole Seapolis City.

    This person must be someone they were extremely familiar with. Otherwise, why would he use a voice

    changer?

    Nicole felt a little upset in her heart.

    How many people have sent their men to spy on them secretly? How sad it was for Samuel to have to

    live in such an environment since childhood.

    As Nicole was feeling pity for Samuel, she heard the voice on the phone say, "You''re on your own

    now?"

    "No. There''s someone else here."

    "Who''s that?"

    "That''s not what you should ask."

    Vincent''s tone was not very friendly.

    After a few seconds of silence, the voice on the phone said, "Alright. I''ll send you guys out at eleven

    o''clock in the evening, but this is thest time. Zama has promised me not to use my power again. She

    also has given meplete freedom. You guys can''t go back on your word."

    "Got it. After we leave here this time, we won''t bother you again. It''s time to put an end to the whole

    thing."

    Vincent hung up the phone immediately after he finished speaking.

    Staring at the sky outside the window, he was pondering.

    Nicole opened her eyes a little. For a moment, she thought she could see sadness in Vincent''s eyes.

    He was in a deep sorrow.

    Why?

    What did he mean by saying that it was time to put an end to the whole thing just now?

    Nicole''s mind was spinning with questions, but she didn''t dare to move a bit.

    Her body had not fully recovered, so she did not have much strength. But since she had decided to

    investigate Vincent''s intention to help Samuel, she could only y it by ear.

    Nicole closed her eyes again, but then she heard Vincent sigh.

    He took out three cigarettes and lit them. He ced them on the windowsill, bowed to the window for

    three times and said, "My bro, look at me and bless me from the heaven. Please, please wish me

    sess this time. No matter what, I''m going to put an end to the whole thing soon."

    His bro?

    Nicole opened her eyes again to look at Vincent from his back.

    Who was this bro he was talking about?

    Why not Riley?

    Didn''t he say that he was doing all this for Riley? Didn''t he say that this was all because Samuel was

    too much better than him? Why did he suddenly mention this bro of his?

    Vincent seemed to sense that someone was looking at him from behind, so he suddenly turned around.

    Nicole immediately closed her eyes before he could see, and she felt her heartbeat quicken.

    Good heavens!

    That was close!

    Vincent almost caught her.

    Nicole couldn''t help but clench her fists.

    Vincent frowned and approached Nicole step by step.

    "Nicole, I know you''re awake. What did you hear?"

    Vincent said coldly.

    Nicole ignored it and pretended to be asleep. She tried her best to slow down her heartbeat to normal.

    Although it was a little difficult, she had already had the courage and spirit to remain calm in any

    circumstances, thanks to all the difficult times she had gone through.

    Seeing that Nicole remained motionless, Vincent said again, "Stop faking it. I know you''re awake.

    Answer my question, or I''ll take off all your clothes!"

    That bastard!

    Nicole was cursing him in her heart, but she didn''t dare to move a bit.

    She was scared.

    She feared that Vincent might kill her to keep her mouth shut, if she answered his question and let him

    know that she had overheard so much.

    After experiencing so many moments of life and death, she realized that she was really afraid of death.

    Samuel and her wonderful life hadn''t begun yet. She hadn''t given enough love to her children. Her

    parents in their old age still needed her care. There were still so many things she hadn''t done. How

    could she die now?

    Nicole tried her best to keep the look on her face the same as before, and she continued to stay

    motionless.

    Vincent suddenly leaned over. The faint fragrance of his cologne almost made Nicole unable to keep

    calm.

    Laying close, he stared at Nicole''s face. He kept looking, and his gaze was like a sharp dagger

    stabbing into Nicole''s body.

    Nicole did not dare to move or change the frequency of her breath.

    Vincent was such a sensitive man. If she showed any signs of being awake now, the consequences

    were too scary to imagine.

    Vincent stared at Nicole for about two minutes. Seeing that Nicole was as calm as before, he heaved a

    sigh of relief.

    He stood up and said to himself, "Am I really being too sensitive? Well, there are so many sleeping pills

    in the bun. It would be weird if she wakes up."

    After saying that, Vincent shook his head self-deprecatingly and then turned around.

    Just as Nicole wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, she sensed that Vincent suddenly turned his head

    around and stared straight at Nicole again.

    Having to stop breathing out her breath all of a sudden, she almost suffocated herself. But she didn''t

    dare to move or make any noises as she wanted.

    Such a wily old fox.

    Nicole cursed him in her heart, trying her best to maintain motionless as always.

    She almost couldn''t bear it anymore!

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t move at all, Vincent turned around and walked towards the window to put

    away the three cigarettes on the windowsill.

    Nicole heaved a small sigh of relief.

    Because she was frightened just now, the air in her throat tickled her so much that she wanted to

    cough, but she had no choice but to control her urge to cough.

    Nicole was holding it back very hard.

    Fortunately, Vincent received a phone call at that time. He looked at Nicole and then got out of the

    room to answer the phone.

    As soon as he left, Nicole immediately covered her mouth with her hands and coughed twice. Only

    then did she feel a little relieved.

    Looking at Vincent outside the room, she was stumped.

    Even if she could figure out everything, how could she inform Samuel?

    Looking around her, Nicole did not know whether Samuel could find this ce or not, but at least it was

    notpletely hopeless.

    She found a pen and paper in the room in a short time and wrote down what she had heard before

    Vincent came back.

    After writing them down, Nicole was at a loss.

    Putting aside the questions of where this ce was or whether people went past this ce at all, she

    didn''t even know where she should put this note after finishing writing it.

    She could put it in an inconspicuous ce. But would her efforts be in vain if nobody could find it?

    If she ced the note in a ce where others could see it easily, then Vincent would also be able to

    see it for sure. If that happened, wouldn''t all her efforts be in vain as well?

    Nicole knitted her eyebrows tightly.

    What should she do?

 Chapter 587 Not Good Spy Material at all

    Chapter 587 Not Good Spy Material at all

    Just as Nicole was in a dilemma, she saw Vincent''s coat on the chair.

    Developments in technology had made people bezy. Nicole had thought of tying this note to a

    100-euro banknote, but she was so used to using Apple Pay and PayPal to transfer money that she

    didn''t even have any cash with her. Besides, she was kidnapped, so her cell phone was also not with

    her.

    Now when she saw Vincent''s coat, Nicole could only pray that there was money in his pocket.

    Nicole looked outside and saw that Vincent was still on the phone, roaring at somebody from time to

    time.

    She got off the bed stealthily and walked on tiptoe to the chair. She then reached her hand into the

    pocket of Vincent''s coat to take out his wallet.

    Fortunately, Vincent had a lot of cash in his wallet.

    It seemed that Vincent was quite cautious of not exposing himself. As long as he didn''t use electronic

    transfers or bank cards, Samuel could not find their whereabouts by usingputer technology.

    Nicole took out four 100-euro banknotes from his wallet.

    She didn''t dare to take too much, or Vincent might be suspicious of it.

    Nicole took out one of the banknotes, tied the note to it and threw them under the bed.

    Vincent did not have the mood to check what was under the bed. He seemed to be very impatient and

    anxious about leaving this ce. Therefore, Nicole guessed that he might not stay here for too long.

    Didn''t he say that they would leave the Seapolis City after 11 o''clock in the evening? If that was true,

    somebody would definitelye here to clean everything up tomorrow. At that time, that person would

    probably pick up the note and read it when he saw the 100-euro banknote.

    Once the person read the note, he would be able to contact Samuel. And at that time, Samuel would

    know where to find her.

    After finishing doing all those things, Nicole quickly went back to bed and pretended to be asleep with

    her eyes closed just like before.

    When Vincent finished the call and came inside, he looked at Nicole. He couldn''t feel relieved until he

    saw that she was still sleeping just like when he went out of the room.

    He didn''t order takeout, either. Instead, he picked up a bun to eat.

    How impressive his endurance was! He could even live such a difficult life.

    Nicole sneered at him in her heart, but she did not do anything again.

    Nothing had happened between them until the evening came. Nicole''s heart was a little excited now.

    She would be able to see that person soon. She would get to know who had been helping Zama and

    Vincent.

    After Vincent packed his stuff up, he thought that Nicole was probably about to wake up. He then

    walked to her, forced her to open her mouth, and put three sleeping pills into her mouth again.

    Although Nicole was cursing Vincent in her heart, she didn''t dare to do anything. She could only let

    Vincent put the pills into her mouth.

    She hid the pills under her tongue secretly, trying her best not to let them melt, but since Vincent was

    staring at her intensely, she could only take a swallow.

    Thinking that Nicole had swallowed the pills, Vincent let out a sigh of relief and then turned around to

    do his business.

    Nicole found an opportunity to spit out the pills, but it was already impossible for her to get out the

    powders she had swallowed down with her saliva. She only hoped that she could resist the slight

    drowsiness caused by the drug.

    The minutes were ticking away. It was finally eleven o''clock in the evening.

    Vincent''s phone rang on time, and Nicole immediately pricked up her ears.

    "The car is right outside. Take your mate into the car. Your mate better knows nothing. Otherwise, don''t

    me me for abandoning you guys."

    That person was still using a voice changer.

    Vincent said coldly, "Got it. Do you have to be so nervous?"

    "You can never be too careful. I''m going to retire in less than a year. I can''t risk my good days in your

    business."

    "Well, okay. Do whatever you want. Don''t worry. I have drugged the person with me. She''s going to

    sleep until tomorrow morning. Even if she wakes up at that time, she won''t be able to see you."

    After Vincent finished speaking, that person hung up the phone.

    Nicole sensed that Vincent had dialed another number.

    "Hello. You cane back in half an hour. We''ll be leaving soon. Take all the rent I''ve given you and

    don''t refund it to me. I have made the room untidy and dirty. You can clean it up after youe back.

    The extra money ispensation for that. Remember, don''t tell anyone I''ve been here. You got it?"

    "Okay, okay, I got it."

    Perhaps because he believed that Nicole was asleep, Vincent did not care if Nicole could hear him at

    all. He put the call on speakerphone as he packed up his things.

    When Nicole heard that this was a rented ce, she couldn''t help but feel a little delighted.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Vincent had even asked the owner of the house to clean up this ce. At that time, that family would

    definitely see the note she had left behind. Once they saw it, they would definitely tell Samuel about it.

    After all, Samuel was so influential in the Seapolis City. Nobody dared to provoke him.

    As Nicole was feeling secretly delighted, she felt her body being lifted from the bed. Vincent had

    directly carried her on his shoulder.

    What the heck!

    On his shoulder!

    As if she was a sack of grain.

    Although she was treated so rudely, Nicole told herself to endure it.

    A little impatience could spoil great ns. When the time came, she would let Vincent pay for it.

    Nicole almost wanted to throw up as her body was tossed violently on Vincent''s shoulder, but she still

    had to endure it to avoid letting Vincent know that she was awake.

    It was so difficult for her to bear it.

    Just as Nicole could hardly restrain herself, Vincent had already gotten out of the house. He directly

    opened the door of the car parked in front of the house and threw her into the car.

    Vincent was rude. He was so careless that he didn''t even notice that Nicole''s head had hit the roof of

    the car when he threw Nicole into it. It hurt so much that Nicole''s tears were almost welling up, but she

    still had to pretend to be in a deep sleep. She really wanted to burst into tears.

    Moreover, the cut on her stomach also hurt after she was tossed so violently.

    When Vincent heard the loud bang, he raised his head to take a look subconsciously. After seeing a

    bump on Nicole''s forehead, he said to himself, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t see it."

    Nicole was cursing him and almost everyone in his family in her heart. Although Samuel and Vincent

    were in the same family, she couldn''t care about that now.

    It really hurt so much!

    This guy, Vincent, was so hateful. He was constantly testing whether she was awake or not. His

    vignce made Nicole be even more careful.

    Seeing that Nicole remained asleep, Vincent closed the car door and got into the car.

    He was sitting right beside Nicole, and she could even hear Vincent''s breath.

    She held her breath and heard Vincent say to the driver, "You know where to go, do you?"

    "Yes, Mr. Vincent."

    The driver replied and then started the car.

    Only when the car got out of the ce did Nicole notice that she had been somewhere only five

    hundred meters away from Samuel.

    It was really an unexpected blind spot.

    Five hundred meters away from the Green''s old mansion was a residential area. Nicole could never

    have expected that Vincent was actually hiding under Samuel''s nose.

    Although she was just five hundred meters away from Samuel, she still had no chance to meet him, let

    alone notifying him.

    It was not a pleasant feeling for Nicole to discover that.

    The car was moving fast.

    Nicole did not dare to open her eyes or do any other things rashly, so she did not even know where

    they were heading.

    At first, she could still remember the route when the car took a turn or crossed an intersection, but as

    time passed, Nicole suddenly discovered that the car was going in circles in the nearby area which was

    just a few hundred meters long in diameter.

    Perhaps this was the counter-reconnaissance requested by the mysterious person.

    Nicole was a little downhearted.

    Was she really capable of beating such a cunning enemy?

    She was confused after a while. When she realized that the car had already left the area just now, she

    could no longer remember the route.

    She knew it. She was not good spy material at all.

    Nicole sighed in her heart.

    Vincent kept his eyes closed and remained silent.

    Nicole could only carry on pretending to be asleep.

    The car kept moving for over an hour and finally stopped.

    Nicole heard dogs barking and the sound of waves from not far away.

    Were they at seaside now?

    Were they really going to sail out to the sea from here?

    But wasn''t all exits to the sea blocked by Samuel? How could they get out?

    Nicole had no idea, so she could only wait to see what happened next.

    After the car hade to aplete stop, Vincent turned to look at Nicole. Only when he saw that

    Nicole was still asleep did he open the car door and get off the car. He then carried Nicole out of the

    car.

    The moonlight was shining brightly on Nicole''s face, so the bump on her forehead was extremely

    conspicuous.

    Vincent suddenlyughed and said, "If Samuel sees it, he will probably feel so sorry for you again. I

    wonder if he will break my arm. Luckily, he''s not here now. It''s your fault to be asleep, so that''s why

    you''re in bad luck today. Isn''t that right?"

    Nicole really wanted to curse him.

    Did she ever choose to be asleep?

    No matter how mad she was, Nicole could only curse him in her heart. She still had to pretend to be

    asleep.

    Vincent looked at her and carried her out in his arms.

    The air outside was a little cold, and Nicole couldn''t help but shiver.

    She suddenly felt uneasy.

    That wouldn''t make Vincent suspicious, right?

    Apparently, Vincent also sensed Nicole''s shiver. He nced at her and whispered, "How fragile. Even

    the change in temperature after getting out of the car makes you shiver involuntarily in your sleep. I

    knew it. You''re so spoiled."

    He didn''t care how she was feeling. After he snorted coldly, he continued to walk with her in his arms.

    Nicole felt extremely unhappy.

    It was so cold at seaside at eleven o''clock in the evening. Was Vincent aplete idiot? She was just

    a weak woman in pajamas. What was wrong with shivering in the cold?

    She knew it! He wasn''t Samuel!

    If it had been Samuel, he would definitely have taken off his coat and given it to her now.

    What should she do? She missed Samuel again!

    As Nicole was still in a bad mood, she felt that Vincent had stopped walking. In front of them, a voice

    wasing out from a voice changer, "Mr. Vincent, this is my speedboat. You guys can leave the

    Seapolis City on this speedboat."

    "Isn''t the whole sea area sealed off? How can we get out on your speedboat?"

    Nicole also had the same questions.

    Vincent''s interlocuter said, "The sea area was sealed off, but under the control of the patrol of the

    Green family. My speedboat also belongs to the patrol of the Green family, so they will not pay attention

    to it."

    "Oh? Your speedboat belongs to the patrol of the Green family? Who exactly are you?"

    The person stiffened as he heard Vincent''s questions, and then he said, "Mr. Vincent, it''s better for you

    not to ask. Please get on the boat!"

    Without saying another word, Vincent walked towards the speedboat with Nicole in his arms. Just as he

    was walking past the person with a voice changer, Vincent suddenly raised his hand to take off the

    guy''s hat and the mask on his face.

    Nicole quickly opened her eyes in the moonlight, but she was slightly amazed to see the face in front of

    her.

    "It''s you?"

 Chapter 588 It Was Her!

    Chapter 588 It Was Her!

    Vincent was very surprised. Nicole also couldn''t believe her eyes.

    She quickly closed her eyes after a nce, pretending that she hadn''t woken up yet.

    Without the hat, the woman was somewhat panic. She subconsciously turned to see who Vincent was

    carrying on his shoulder, but Vincent turned around and dodged her vision.

    "I didn''t expect that you were the spy in our family! Wendy, good for you! My mother trusts you a lot, but

    you actually work for Zama!"

    Vincent sneered.

    Wendy was a little flustered.

    "Mr. Vincent, please, please don''t tell anyone else. I haven''t contacted Zama since she was captured.

    Now, I only did it to help you. I''m going to retire in less than a year. Mr. Vincent, please. I want to retire

    safely. If Mr. Green knows what I''ve done, I will be dead."

    Wendy looked at Vincent with fear.

    Vincent smiled and said, "But I don''t think you''re that scared of Samuel, are you? Otherwise, how dare

    you do such things behind his back? No wonder Samuel couldn''t find Nicole or Lucas even if he had

    spent a lot in manpower and resources. It turns out that the enemy is so close to him. Samuel is a fool.

    He fired some people after Zama was captured, but he didn''t suspect you. Good for you. My mother

    trusts you that much. She has no idea that you actually work for Zama, right?

    Wendy wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and said, "Yes, Mrs. Green doesn''t know it. So please

    keep it as a secret. You know that Mrs. Green is on your side. Otherwise, she would have done nothing

    when Mr. Green seized your power and imprisoned you. Mr. Vincent, I will be loyal to you from now on.

    I will do whatever you ask me to do. I only hope that you won''t tell Mr. Green what I''ve done."

    "Do I look insane to you? Samuel is trying to catch me now. Why would I tell him that you are a spy? To

    help him? I don''t care you are a spy or what. Anyway, I have no interest in the property of my family.

    But if you dare to hurt my mother, I swear that you''ll be dead."

    Hearing that, Wendy hurriedly nodded.

    "I know. I know. I will take good care of Mrs. Green."

    "That''s good. How is my mother?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with Mrs. Green''s heart. She is just creating an opportunity for you. As you

    know, you have nothing to worry about."

    Wendy said with a ttering smile.

    Vincent coldly looked at her and said, "Of course my mother is on my side. I don''t need you to tell me

    that. Alright, let''s part here. When you go back, don''t do anything without asking me, no matter what

    happens, and no matter who asks you to do it. Do you understand?"

    "I understand. Mr. Vincent, is that Mrs. Green on your shoulder?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    Vincent''s face darkened.

    Wendy hurriedly said, "My bad. My bad. Mr. Vincent, please take care of yourself."

    "I will. Go back soon in case Samuel finds out you are a spy."

    With that, Vincent carried Nicole onto the speedboat.

    Nicole was just as shocked as Vincent.

    Why would it be Wendy?

    Wendy was the butler of the Green family. She and Laurel had known each other for a long time, and

    she had also served Laurel for many years. Even when Laurel went abroad, she brought Wendy with

    her. No one would expect that Wendy was working for Zama!

    Nicole was extremely surprised.

    How would she tell Samuel about it?

    The enemy was right beside him, but Samuel did not know it. She must tell him soon. Otherwise, she

    couldn''t imagine how regret she would feel if Wendy did something to hurt Samuel.

    Nicole really wanted to jump ashore, and then quickly rush back to tell Samuel all of these. However,

    when she calmed down and thought about it, she found it was impossible.

    For starters, she couldn''t beat Vincent. Besides, once Wendy found out that she knew about it, Wendy

    would definitely coborate with Vincent to kill her.

    If she died, what would happen to Samuel?

    Nicole took a deep breath and suppressed her impulse.

    After getting on the speedboat, Vincent put Nicole aside and started the speedboat.

    The speedboat rushed out of the harbor and went straight to sea.

    The sea breeze blew. Nicole did not know when they would arrive in City A. In fact, she didn''t even

    know that they could go to City A by sea!

    Just as Nicole was thinking nonsense, she heard noiseing from outside.

    It was the maritime patrol of the Green family!

    Nicole could tell.

    She felt lucky.

    If she cried for help now, they would definitely hear her. With their help, Vincent couldn''t escape.

    With that thought, Nicole wanted to get up instantly. However, before she could do anything, Vincent

    directly put an ice-cold dagger on her neck.

    "Do you really think that your little tricks have escaped my eyes? Nicole, you''d better be obedient and

    quiet. That way, I won''t hurt you. Otherwise, don''t me me. I know how to make you live without

    saying anything, like Karina. How do you think? You want to be like that?"

    Hearing this, Nicole was shocked.

    She had thought that she was disguising herself well. Unexpectedly, Vincent had already seen through

    her.

    Since that was the case, she coldly opened her eyes and said, "Vincent, no matter what you want to

    do, you''d better stop it now. Otherwise, Samuel will not let you off!"

    "So what? We both know that you are Samuel''s weakness and the only person who can make him

    crazy. If you are cooperative on our way to Dungeon, I can guarantee your safety. As long as Samuel

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    does as I say, I won''t hurt you."

    "But you will hurt Samuel! Vincent, he is your brother! Your twin brother! Why must you coborate with

    others to go against him? How can you be so heartless?"

    Nicole was so annoyed that she couldn''t help but shout loudly.

    Vincent pushed the dagger a little closer.

    Nicole felt a chill down her neck as some warm liquid streaked across the de, revealing red threads.

    She paused for a moment and said angrily, "Either you kill me now, or I will shout loudly to get you

    caught. Vincent, I''m only be tolerant for the sake of Samuel. Don''t go too far!"

    "I''ve gone too far? No, it''s all your fault! You left me no choice!"

    After saying that, Vincent knocked Nicole out with the handle of the dagger.

    Nicole was furious. She was so close to sess. Why was she so stupid? Even though she tried so

    hard to disguise herself, Vincent still saw through it.

    Just as she was about to faint, she heard people''s voicesing from outside.

    "Chuck, Emmett,e back to Seapolis City with me! Mr. Green has got the news that his wife has

    been kidnapped and taken to Dungeon of City A. Come with me!"

    Nicole knew that it was because the owner of that house had found the note and the money she left

    there. Unfortunately, she missed the chance to ask for help. She listened anxiously as the people who

    could have saved her passed by Vincent''s speedboat.

    She closed her eyes with despair.

    Vincent, on the other hand, was not panic at all, as if he had got everything under control.

    He left Seapolis City with the speedboat in front of the maritime patrol.

    When Samuel received the clue, he quickly rushed over, only to find that Vincent and Nicole had

    already left.

    "Do you know where they are going?"

    Samuel tried not to vent his anger on ordinary people. Not to mention that this was an old couple.

    However, the intense killing intent from his body was so intimidating that the old couple couldn''t stand

    still, but kneel on the ground.

    "Mr. Green, we thought it was you and your wife who came out to experience life of ordinary people.

    We really didn''t expect Mr. Vincent to kidnap your wife."

    Hearing what the old woman said, Samuel''s face darkened.

    He couldn''t me the old couple for that. Vincent looked just like him. With that face, if Vincent

    pretended to be him, no one could tell.

    He now hated that he had the same face as Vincent.

    "Now tell me, where did they go?"

    "I don''t know. There''s a caring to pick them up. They headed east."

    The old woman said with a trembling voice.

    Jacob quickly came in from outside.

    "Mr. Green, I''ve checked the tracks. The tires of the car are specially made, and they belong to our

    family."

    "What did you just say?"

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    In order to be special, the cars and tires of the Greens were made separately. Unexpectedly, he was

    told that the car that helped Vincent was actually of his family.

    What did that mean?

    That meant that all of these were done by someone around him, someone from his family!

    Who was it?

    Samuel first thought of Laurel!

    It was Laurel who helped Vincent kidnap Nicole. She would, of course, also help Vincent escape!

    Thinking of this, Samuel looked gloomy.

    "I told you to keep an eye on my mother! Is there anything suspicious about her?"

    "No, Mrs. Green is in the hospital all the time and hasn''t contacted anyone."

    Hearing what Jacob said, Samuel looked even gloomier.

    "What about Wendy?"

    "Wendy went out for shopping once."

    "When?"

    "At around 10: 30. But she went to the supermarket at the entrance of the hospital. It''s not far."

    After Jacob finished speaking, he immediately noticed that Samuel was looking at him.

    "Why would Wendy go buy stuffs in person? She could always ask others to do it. Have the people

    over there capture Wendy directly. She must have been ordered by my mother to help Vincent escape!"

    Samuel was puzzled. Why did Mother do this?

    That man wasn''t Vincent. Mother also knew that was an imposter. They didn''t even know who he was.

    So why would she go against him to help "Vincent"?

    Samuel could not understand.

    Nicole quickly called, only to know that Wendy had disappeared from the supermarket. She might have

    left through the back door.

    It seemed that Samuel could kill people with his eyes.

    "Good! Good! Very good!"

    Heughed angrily, his ferocious expression frightening everyone around him.

    Jacob felt that an uing storm was inevitable.

 Chapter 589 Everyone Made Me Worry

    Chapter 589 Everyone Made Me Worry

    "Mr. Green...."

    Jacob looked at Samuel with worry.

    Samuel felt that his chest was a little ufortable, and then he had a taste of blood.

    He said coldly, "Take my mother home for rest. No one is allowed to visit her without my permission.

    Capture Wendy and bring her to me soon."

    "I understand!"

    Jacob hurriedly replied.

    After Samuel finished speaking, he suddenly held his heart and fell down.

    "Mr. Green!"

    Jacob hurriedly supported him, but Samuel was already unconscious.

    The corner of his mouth gushed red.

    Jacob knew that Samuel was so furious that he fainted with angina.

    It must be hard for Mr. Green to choose between his beloved wife and his respected mother. The

    Greens used to be harmonious. Why would they begin to go against each other just because of that

    person who pretended to be Mr. Vincent?

    Jacob knew how Samuel felt. He was betrayed by the person closest to him, whom he respected the

    most. His mother did all these to him for an outsider. No one could stand it.

    Jacob sighed and said to the people beside him, "Call Mr. ir to the Green''s."

    "Mr. Brown, Mr. Green said that we should go to City A."

    They didn''t know what to do.

    Jacob said indifferently, "I will take all the responsibilities. Even if he must go, he should see Mr. ir

    first. Mr. Green has fainted. It will be too dangerous if he goes now."

    "Alright!"

    The people beside him immediately agreed. Someone quickly went to find ir.

    Jacob moved Samuel into the car and drove back to the Green''s immediately.

    Before ir arrived, Lucas woke up.

    When he saw that Samuel was lying on the bed and Jacob looked anxious, he couldn''t help but ask,

    "What''s wrong? What happened to Samuel? Where''s my mother?"

    Jacob looked at Lucas and didn''t know what to say. After thinking for a while, he said, "Doctor Farley

    took away your mother for treatment. They can''t be disturbed now."

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    "Then why didn''t Mommy tell me? Also, why did I fall asleep?"

    Lucas felt a little puzzled.

    Jacob smiled and said, "You fell asleep because you were tired. Alright, go and rest. Mr. Green has

    some health problems. Mr. ir wille over for a check."

    "Is it because of what happened in Dungeonst time?"

    Lucas sized up Samuel carefully. Suddenly, he noticed the blood stain at the corner of Samuel''s mouth.

    He was dumbfounded.

    Was that blood?

    To Lucas, this was a big deal.

    "What happened to Samuel?"

    Lucas¡¯ gaze became sharp.

    Jacob suddenly felt that Lucas¡¯ gaze was extremely simr to Samuel''s, and it was bing more and

    more imposing.

    "Why are you staring at me? Speak!"

    Lucas was anxious.

    Only then did Jacob regain his senses, saying, "Mr. Green fainted because of anger. There''s no big

    deal. Don''t worry."

    "Because of anger? Why would he be so angry? What exactly happened? If you don''t tell me, I will ask

    Samuel in person!"

    Lucas was not that easy to fool. Jacob had always known it. So now he really wanted to cry.

    "Young master, I''m sorry. But I really don''t know. There were so many things in thepany that Mr.

    Green could be angry with."

    "Liar!"

    Lucas angrily left to check the security footage, only to discover that there was a half-hour gap in it

    when he was asleep.

    Why?

    The security system of the family had never stopped before!

    Right at this moment, someone ran back from outside and said to Jacob, "Mr. Brown, we got Wendy.

    Mr. Green said that he wanted to see her. Should I bring her over now?"

    This man was not clever. He couldn''t understand why Jacob was blinking at him. So he asked with

    puzzlement, "Mr. Brown, what''s wrong with your eyes?"

    Jacob really wanted to kick this man out.

    However, Lucas came to the man and asked, "Why did my daddy ask you to bring Wendy here?"

    "You should leave now."

    Jacob hurriedly said to the man, but then he was shocked by Lucas¡¯ gaze.

    "Uncle Jacob, are you in charge of this family now?"

    Hearing this, Jacob couldn''t help but sweat.

    "No, young master, I just...."

    "From now on, you are not allowed to speak. Otherwise, I will feed you with dead rats."

    Instantly, Jacob''s hair stood on end.

    He didn''t want to eat rats. Not to mention dead rats. Who knew how that rat died?

    Lucas was so creative in punishment. Compared to Samuel, Lucas was even more scaring.

    Jacob subconsciously covered his mouth.

    Seeing that, Lucas turned around and asked the man, "Why does my daddy want Wendy?"

    The man didn''t know how to reply and hurriedly looked at Jacob.

    "Why are you looking at him? Look into my eyes and speak. What? You want to have a taste of a dead

    rat?"

    As soon as Lucas said this, the man felt that his stomach was ufortable. He hurriedly said, "Mr.

    Green asked me to do it."

    "Why would my daddy ask you to do that? Also, where''s my grandmother?"

    Jacob was shocked by Lucas'' keen senses.

    The man got scared and told Lucas everything.

    Lucas¡¯ expression was constantly changing.

    His mommy was kidnapped when he was around! And the person who kidnapped her was actually his

    uncle!

    This was outrageous!

    "Bring Wendy in."

    Hearing that, Jacob was shocked.

    "Young master, what are you going to do?"

    "Have I allowed you to talk?"

    Lucas looked at Jacob sideways, not concealing the anger and resentment in his eyes.

    Jacob felt sorry for himself.

    "Young Master, this is Mr. Green''s idea. He is afraid that you will me yourself and get worried, so...."

    "He''s always so self-righteous."

    Lucas looked at Samuel who was still unconscious and asked, "What have you got? Is there any news

    of my mother?"

    "Yes, we temporarily know that he will bring your mother to Dungeon."

    Since Lucas had already known it, Jacob dared not hide anything and hurriedly said.

    "It''s Dungeon again. Joseph is there. Now Mommy is also taken there. I wonder what kind of ce it

    is."

    Hearing that, Jacob felt his eyelids twitching with fear.

    "Young Master, please. You must not go. Mr. Green is vexed enough. Please don''t make things worse!

    You have to believe in your father. He will definitely bring your mother back."

    However, Lucas said coldly, "Why must I wait for him to rescue my mommy? I can do it myself!"

    "You''re just a child!"

    Jacob was so anxious that his entire body started to sweat.

    Lucas said indifferently, "So what? Can''t a child go save his mother? I''ll leave Samuel to you. As for

    Wendy, I don''t want to see her. By the way, you haven''t answered my question. Where''s my

    grandmother?"

    "Mrs. Green had a heart attack and was taken to the hospital. She will be back soon."

    Jacob did not tell Lucas that his grandmother was also involved. Otherwise, it would be too cruel for the

    child.

    After all, Lucas really liked his grandmother.

    When Lucas heard this, he nodded and said, "Alright, take good care of Samuel and my grandmother.

    One is old and sick while the other is as weak as a cat. Everyone is making me worry!"

    As he spoke, he shook his head and walked out.

    The corner of Jacob''s mouth twitched.

    He wondered how Mr. Green would feel if he heard what Lucas had just said.

    Seeing that Lucas was about to leave the living room, Jacob regained his senses.

    "Young Master, where are you going?"

    "Go find my mommy. Don''t stop me. Don''t follow me. Or I''ll make you eat dead rats. I really have dead

    rats! I got them from the sewers."

    Jacob felt a little nauseous, but he still said, "Young Master, you really can''t go. If you go, Mr. Green will

    me me."

    "Then pretend you didn''t see me."

    "But I saw you."

    Jacob said helplessly.

    Lucas turned around and walked back to Jacob, then raised his foot and stamped on Jacob''s foot.

    Jacob screamed in pain.

    He bent down to hold his feet, but Lucas suddenly jumped up, grabbed the feather duster and smashed

    it towards Jacob''s forehead.

    "You won''t see me if I knock you out. Stupid!"

    With that, he threw away the feather duster and turned around to leave.

    Jacob was pped on the forehead with the feather duster. He could have dodged the attack, but he

    didn''t dare to. Otherwise, he was afraid that Lucas might think of other ways to deal with him.

    He couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh. Not knowing what to do with Lucas, he had never been

    so helpless before.

    "Hurry up. Send someone to protect Young Master. Make sure he is safe. Remember, the safety of

    Young Master is of the most importance. Understand?"

    Jacob knew that he couldn''t stop Lucas and that Lucas was no ordinary child. So he didn''t try to stop

    Lucas. He could only send someone to protect him.

    The bodyguards beside him quickly followed Lucas out.

    Lucas frowned and said coldly, "I told you not to follow me!"

    "Young Master, please. I really can''t let you go alone."

    Jacob was very helpless. He wished that Samuel would wake up now. Only Samuel could stop Lucas.

    However, Lucas said disdainfully, "What can your people do? They will be my burden. My mother''s

    people are much capable than yours. Don''t worry. I won''t go alone. I''ll take the people of Night Elf

    Empire with me."

    Hearing that, Jacob felt relieved. However, he still insisted that Lucas should take some bodyguards

    who were agile.

    When ir arrived, he happened to see Lucas going out. He couldn''t help but ask.

    "Lucas, where are you going?"

    "I have something to do. Uncle ir, please take care of Samuel."

    With that, he left.

    ir smiled and walked into the house.

    Seeing ir, Jacob hurriedly came over.

    "Mr. ir, Mr. Green vomited blood."

    "So serious? What exactly happened?"

    ir was slightly shocked.

    Jacob told ir everything.

    "I see. I''ll prescribe some medicine for him to wake up quickly. You go get prepared. Once he wakes

    up, you can set off. To Samuel, Nicole is his life. As for Mrs. Green, don''t go too far."

    "I know."

    Jacob went to get everything ready.

    Just as Samuel woke up and was about to go to Dungeon, he got a message.

 Chapter 590 Samuel, Youre Ruthless

    Chapter 590 Samuel, You''re Ruthless

    Laurel attempted suicide but was saved.

    When ir and the others knew that, ir sighed and said, "Mrs. Green is a drama queen."

    Jacob smiled bitterly and went to deal with it.

    After Samuel was saved by ir and woke up, Samuel shook his head to sober up and said, "I have to

    hurry to Dungeon."

    "Calm down. It''s not good for you to get angry. You know that your nerves have been hurt for hypnosis.

    Don''t be so careless."

    ir said to Samuel and made up the prescription.

    Samuel put on his coat carelessly and said, "You''re here. I trust you."

    "I am a human, not a god. Don''t think too highly of me and my wife. So does your wife."

    "Anyway, I''m not avable to cooperate with your treatment."

    Samuel said as he walked out.

    "Wait. Take the medicines three times a day. It can temporarily relieve your neuralgia. It must be

    painful. Nicole doesn''t know that, does she? If you''d like me to tell her, don''t listen to me."

    Samuel paused for a moment and epted ir''s medicines.

    "Mind your mouth."

    ir smiled and said, "You bear the pain alone. You''re so manly. However, I might have to tell you

    some bad news. Mrs. Green attempted suicide and Jacob went to stop her."

    Hearing this, Samuel frowned.

    "When did it happen?"

    "Not long ago."

    "I see."

    "Aren''t you going to visit her?"

    Noticing that Samuel didn''t n to visit Laurel, ir couldn''t help but ask.

    Samuel said indifferently, "She won''t die. If she dies, I won''t let Vincent off. Besides, she won''tmit

    suicide for that person. She did that to stop me from going to Dungeon."

    "You''re carefree and look at the bright side. I''m very curious. Doesn''t Mrs. Green like Nicole very

    much? Why does she ignore Nicole''s safety this time? Aren''t you and Nicole important for Mrs. Green?

    It doesn''t make sense. If that person were Vincent, it would be fine for Mrs. Green to help and cherish

    him. However, Mrs. Green knows that he isn''t Vincent. Why does she still protect that person like this?

    Mrs. Green is even against you. What is the rtionship between that person and Mrs. Green?"

    Samuel frowned even more tightly for what ir had said.

    "I also want to know that. She has always protected that person. She is the first to tell me that Vincent

    is still alive, so I suspect that she knows from the beginning that he is not Vincent. Since he isn''t

    Vincent, why does she have to protect him like this? Why did she lie to me? I asked her, but she didn''t

    answer. No matter what the reason is, I won''t allow anyone to hurt Nicole."

    Samuel turned around to look at ir and said, "Please help me take care of my mother. I know you

    will cure her. I must go to Dungeon. Otherwise, I''m worried about Nicole."

    "Have you thought about it? Last time you went to Dungeon and took Nicole away, because you

    promised to give them the design. Have you finished the design? Without it, they might not let you take

    Nicole away. But if you bring the design with you, you may not be able to return. You''d better think of a

    perfect n. Besides, I can''t guarantee that you won''t have neuralgia recently. I don''t know what will

    happen if you have neuralgia. You''d better be prepared."

    ir told Samuel everything in advance.

    "I see."

    Samuel walked out and happened to meet Jacob.

    "Mr. Green, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. How''s Mrs. Green?"

    Although Samuel was reluctant, he still asked.

    Jacob sighed and said, "Nothing serious. To put it bluntly, Mrs. Green pretended tomit suicide."

    Samuel had expected this result.

    He whispered, "You don''t have toe with me. Stay here and keep an eye on my mother. Where''s

    Wendy?"

    "In the living room."

    "I''ll look for her."

    Samuel went to the living room.

    Wendy was trembling with fear. When she saw Samueling, she shivered.

    "Mr. Green, I ... did as the orders. Mrs. Green asked me to do that."

    Wendy had indeed received Laurel''s orders. In order to save herself, she could only betray Laurel.

    Samuel said coldly, "You''ve worked for Mrs. Green for many years."

    "Yes. I''ve worked for Mrs. Green since I was in my twenties. Even if I''m not perfect, I have worked hard.

    Mr. Green, I really did that as the orders. Besides, that''s Mr. Vincent. You are brothers, and Mrs. Green

    doesn''t want you to fight with each other, so...."

    "Shut up!"

    Samuel''s face clouded over.

    "OK. OK. OK. I''ll shut up. I''ll shut up."

    Wendy covered her mouth, but she still looked at Samuel and her face was full of grievances.

    Samuel looked at Wendy and said, "Although you did as the orders, I can''t do anything to my mother,

    right? Since you let my wife go, you''re not innocent. Taking advantage of that I''m in a good mood, you''d

    better tell me how and where they got out of the Seapolis City."

    "Speedboat! The Green family''s maritime patrol speedboat!"

    Samuel became angrier for what Wendy had said.

    "ck sheep. I won''t suspect my own men. You''re smart!"

    Samuel was so furious that he smiled. His smile was very brilliant, but Wendy terrified.

    Wendy trembled and said, "Mr. Green, I''ve told you the truth. Please spare me."

    "OK. Bodyguards,e in!"

    Just as Samuel finished speaking, the bodyguards walked in from outside.

    "Mr. Green."

    "Tie Wendy to the speedboat. Let her swim in the sea."

    As soon as Samuel said this, Wendy sat down on the floor.

    "Mr. Green, you said that you were in a good mood and I have told you the truth. How can you treat me

    like this?"

    "Yes. I''m in a good mood, so I''ll let you swim in the sea. Otherwise, I''ll let you sink into the sea."

    After Samuel finished speaking, the bodyguards stepped forward.

    Wendy screamed in fright.

    "Mrs. Green, Mrs. Green, save me!"

    After Laurel was brought back from the hospital by Samuel, she was imprisoned. When she heard

    Wendy''s shout, she could no longer pretend to be weak. She pushed aside the people beside her and

    opened the door. She shouted at Samuel, "Stop! Samuel, she is my housekeeper! How dare you

    punish her?"

    "Of course, I won''t hurt you, but you have hurt Nicole, my wife. What do you want me to do? I''ll vent my

    anger on Wendy. Does that make sense, Mom?"

    Samuel turned around and smiled at Laurel, but he said cruelly, "Tie Wendy and let her swim in the

    sea. If she is still alive after a circle, spare her. If she dies, it''s her fate."

    "Samuel, Wendy is almost sixty. You let her swim behind the speedboat. How can she withstand the

    impact of the waves? You''re killing her!"

    Laurel was so angry that she trembled.

    Samuel''s face clouded over. "She''s almost sixty years old and can''t withstand the impact of the waves.

    My wife, Nicole, has just had a surgery. Can she withstand the journey? You use my love for you to

    help that person kidnap my wife, your daughter-inw. It doesn''t cause any heartache to you. I punish

    your housekeeper and you feel heartbroken. Do you know the taste of heartache?"

    Laurel felt wronged and almost burst into tears.

    "Don''t I know the taste of heartache? How can you say that? Samuel, let me tell you, no one in this

    world knows more about the taste of heartache than I do. I know that you hate me and me me. You

    even think that I''m ruthless. You might even think that everything I''ve done to Nicole is hypocritical.

    What I do to her now is true. Let me tell you, you will know some things sooner orter!"

    "I''d like to know now! I want to know why you''re against me for that person. I want to know how Nicole

    has offended you and you treat her like this. I want to know why you get Nicole out of here and take her

    to Dungeon."

    Samuel asked so many questions. Laurel kept silent.

    She bit her lower lip and looked at Samuel. Her eyes sparkled with grievance and sadness.

    Samuel turned around.

    For so many years, he had never done anything for Laurel. However, he was arguing with Laurel. He

    felt very ufortable. Thinking about Nicole''s situation, he felt even more ufortable.

    "I don''t want to argue with you about this. Since you are unwilling to talk about it, there''s no need to talk

    about it. You also say that I will know some things sooner orter. Don''t stop me from doing what I want

    to do. I can''t do anything to you, but I won''t let Wendy off."

    Then he shouted at the bodyguards beside him.

    "What are you waiting for? Drag her out!"

    "Mr. Green, spare me! Mrs. Green, save me!"

    Wendy shouted in tears.

    She would be dead if she was sent to the sea.

    Wendy had worked for Laurel for decades. Seeing that, Wendy had a heart attack.

    "Samuel, you can''t do that!"

    Laurel struggled to stop him, but she had a heart attack and fell to the ground.

    "Samuel, Samuel Green, she has been by my side for more than 30 years. She has been by my side

    me during my lonely days abroad. You can''t take her away from me! You can''t!"

    Laurel cried out, but Samuel said ruthlessly, "Nicole has also been by my side for many years. She has

    suffered a lot for me and the Green family. She shouldn''t have suffered those things. I don''t know if

    you''re involved in my detention in Dungeon, but I won''t allow anyone to hurt Nicole, including you. I''m

    your son. I can''t hurt you. Let Wendy bear the me for you. You say that she has been by your side

    for more than 30 years. Don''t worry about your heart attack. ir is here. Don''t worry. I will take good

    care of you and you won''t die."

    Samuel kicked Wendy out.

    Wendy howled and cried. Someone covered her mouth and dragged her out.

    "Samuel, you are ruthless! You will regret treating me like this!"

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Laurel shouted angrily and cked out.

 Chapter 591 You Do These Things on Purpose

    Chapter 591 You Do These Things on Purpose

    Jacob was a little worried and asked, "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green is...."

    "Ask ir to have a check."

    Samuel was also worried. However, when he thought of that she helped outsiders to kidnap Nicole, he

    couldn''t help but feel ufortable and depressed.

    Wendy was dragged to the sea, and no one had the guts to plead for mercy.

    Samuel got into the speedboat and calmly watched Wendy struggling in the sea.

    Whoever hurt Nicole, he would kill him.

    The people around held their breath for the homicidal Samuel. For a moment, the atmosphere was

    thick with tension.

    Samuel held the medicines that ir had prescribed in his hand, didn''t say anything and tossed the

    medicines into his mouth.

    He knew that he had neuralgia and knew how painful it was when he suffered a neuralgia attack, but

    he didn''t care about it.

    Nicole was too weak. Vincent captured her. How could she escape by herself?

    Moreover, he didn''t know what kind of person Vincent was.

    Wendy''s voice became lighter. And her voice was weakened by the sea wind and waves.

    Someone reported that Wendy couldn''t hold on any longer and asked if Samuel really didn''t care about

    her. After all, she was a human and they didn''t have the guts to kill her.

    Samuel looked at the dying Wendy and sneered, "Get her out of the sea. Wait for her to recover and let

    her continue."

    He said indifferently, but their hair stood on end.

    This torture was not enough. Wendy would experience it again and again and receive psychological

    abuse. If they were Wendy, they would rather that Samuel killed them.

    Samuel no longer looked at Wendy and closed his eyes to take a rest.

    He had a neuralgia attack again.

    Even if he took the medicines and tried his best to bear it, it still hurt so much that he couldn''t bear it

    anymore, and it became more serious.

    He clenched his fists tightly. Blue veins stood out on his hands and his forehead was covered with

    sweat. However, he didn''t say anything and sat on the deck. The people around thought that he was

    deep in thought or sleeping.

    Samuel had a headache and his desire to kill was getting stronger.

    He stood up. His eyes were scarlet.

    No one had the guts to say anything to Samuel, and Samuel was inexplicably furious and berserk.

    Thinking about that he didn''t know Nicole''s situation, he wanted to kill even more.

    Samuel knew that he had mental problems, so he must make time for discussing it with ir, but he

    was not avable now.

    The speedboat reached the edge of City A where Samuel and the others would disembark.

    Samuel looked around. This ce was very close to City A. To his surprise, this ce led to the

    Seapolis City.

    "Write down this route and tell Jacob to buy the right to sail the sea for me, no matter how much it

    costs."

    "Yes."

    Samuel got into the car and headed for City A.

    Coming to City A again, Samuel''s mood waspletely different fromst time.

    He put on a long face, came to Dungeon and found Kemp.

    "I thought that we reached agreement. To my surprise, you''re so despicable. You kidnap my wife and

    take her here. What do you want?"

    Samuel was homicidal.

    Kemp was slightly confused. "What do you mean? Mr. Green, stop joking. Our cooperation is about to

    bepleted. Why do I do something to ruin it?"

    "Don''t fool me. Haven''t you joined hands with Vincent? Just as I returned, Vincent took advantage of

    my absence to kidnap my wife and flee to your Dungeon. Do you have the guts to say that you don''t

    know anything about it?"

    Kemp frowned more tightly.

    "Mr. Green, I admit that I have joined hands with Mr. Vincent earlier, but we really haven''t contacted

    each other since you returned."

    "I don''t believe you."

    Samuel insisted that Vincent and Nicole were in Dungeon. Kemp had no choice but to have people

    take Samuel everywhere to search.

    Samuel searched the entire Dungeon and did not find any news about Vincent and Nicole. His face

    clouded over.

    "Where do you hide them? Remember, if I can''t find my wife, you won''t get the design and the

    authorization contract. All I want is my wife''s safety. I think you know what''s more important."

    Kemp almost copsed.

    "Mr. Green, I really don''t know where Mr. Vincent has taken your wife. He really didn''te here."

    "He hase to City A. Except here, where else can he go? Kemp, if you can''t find my wife, I won''t let

    you go. You''ll never get what you want."

    Samuel said fiercely, and Kemp was even more anxious.

    "I''ll look for them for you. I promise to find them, okay?"

    "OK. I''ll wait here."

    Samuel arranged his men in every ce.

    Kemp arranged people to look for Vincent and Nicole.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Regardless of whether Kemp was pretending to help Samuel or not, Samuel was certain that Vincent

    was here. Samuel lived in Dungeon.

    Kemp returned to his room and called Vincent.

    "Where are you? Do you know that Samuel hase to Dungeon to look for Nicole? Vincent, I don''t

    care what your n is. Send her over here! You must know that we will be in trouble if we dy that

    person''s n."

    Kemp gritted his teeth angrily.

    "You''re angry with me. What''s wrong? With Samuel''s temper, why didn''t he cut you into pieces? I really

    didn''t expect it! Or is it that Nicole is nothing to him?"

    Vincent said gloatingly, but Kemp was hopping mad.

    "Vincent, do you do these things on purpose? What do you want? We are a package deal. Do you think

    that you can run away if I can''t? Let me tell you, if you dy that person''s important n, you and I will

    be in trouble."

    "I have no idea who that person is. All these days, I have only cooperated with you. Kemp, who is

    that?"

    Vincent asked.

    Nicole listened more carefully when she heard what they were talking about.

    This was a very secret ce. Nicole didn''t even know where she was. She was knocked unconscious

    in the harbor by Vincent. When she woke up, she was here.

    Vincent did not go out all the time as if he had been prepared. The refrigerator in the house was full,

    and he had prepared everything well. He did not n to go out at all.

    As for what he had done, Vincent did not exin, nor did he stop Nicole from eavesdropping. As long

    as Nicole did not go out and did not leave this ce, he did not care much about other things.

    Nicole was very curious and puzzled.

    ''What does Vincent want?''

    When Vincent said that there was someone more powerful, Nicole was naturally a little nervous.

    ''Except Kemp, there is someone more powerful.''

    ''Is he the person that Samuel looks for?''

    "Is he the person that wants the design and the authorization contract?''

    Vincent nced at Nicole and saw her puzzled expression. He smiled and said, "Kemp, how is it? You

    can''t tell me, right? It''s fine if you can''t tell me. Just ask the person to give me another one''s identity if

    he wants Nicole."

    "What do you mean? Vincent, what are you going to do?"

    Kemp was furious.

    Nicole was also puzzled.

    Along the way, she could feel that Vincent wasn''t one of Kemp and the others, but Vincent insisted on

    luring Samuel to Dungeon. What was Vincent''s reason?

    Also, what did Vincent want?

    He didn''t want the Green family and the wealth. If he did, Samuel had already given him everything.

    However, Vincent seemed to have been using the power in his hands to find Mr. Bates, the design and

    the authorization contract.

    Nicole and Samuel had thought that Vincent cooperated with Kemp to destroy the Green family and

    Samuel, so Vincent could vent his anger and resentment over the years. However, it seemed that

    Vincent had other ns.

    ''Does he do these things for the final deal?''

    ''Who will he trade me for?''

    Nicole was confused, but she understood Vincent''s intentions slowly.

    ''He has done so much just for one person. Who is the person?''

    Nicole also listened carefully.

    Vincent put on a long face and said word by word, "I want a person. As long as you give this person to

    me, I will give Nicole to you."

    "Who is that person?"

    "That person injured me in the back during the operation in Bordeaux!"

    What Vincent had said surprised Nicole for a moment. Of course, Kemp was also surprised.

    "Vincent, what do you mean? How can we know what you have experienced during the operation in

    Bordeaux?"

    "Don''t fool me. If you hadn''t participated in the operation in Bordeaux, how could you have known that

    the Green family had the design and the authorization contract you wanted? After so many years, I

    haven''t exposed you. It''s not because I''m stupid. It''s because that person is protected too well by you. I

    have used all manner of ways to find him, but I fail, so I have no choice but to cooperate with you.

    Samuel has agreed to give you the design and the authorization contract. However, if Nicole died,

    would your cooperation be continued? I''m not asking for your wealth or ruining your n. What I want

    is only a person who is insignificant to you. Ask your leader if he''s willing to give up for such a person.

    I''ll give you a day. If I can''t see that person within a day, I''ll kill Nicole. I think you know better than I do

    what Samuel will think. After all, we''re a package deal!"

    Kemp wished he could kill Vincent for what Vincent had said.

    "Vincent, you do all these things on purpose! You cooperate with us on purpose from the very

    beginning, don''t you? You make things difficult for Samuel and stir the Green family. You''re against

    Samuel to force him to go to Dungeon. You kidnap Nicole to threaten us. In fact, you do these things

    for that person, don''t you?"

    "That''s right! The honor and disgrace of the Green family has nothing to do with me, and Samuel''s

    safety has nothing to do with me either. All I want is the person who stabbed me in the operation!"

    Nicole was surprised for what Vincent had said.

    How could this be?

 Chapter 592 Who on Earth Are You?

    Chapter 592 Who on Earth Are You?

    Vincent didn''t care about the honor or disgrace of the Green family, nor did he care about Samuel''s

    safety. He just wanted the person who injured him before?

    Who was that person?

    How could Vincent not care about Samuel''s safety?

    Did he hate Samuel so much?

    Nicole looked at Vincent. But Vincent did not exin anything. There were too many emotions hidden

    in his eyes, making her unable to tell what he was feeling now.

    Vincent looked away from her eyes and continued, "That person has disappeared since that operation.

    Neither the military nor I can find any information about him. Maybe only you guys can find him. I''ve

    been looking for him for five years, but fail. So, tell your superior to bring that person to Dungeon in one

    day. Then, I will naturally exchange Nicole for him. However, if you don''te in one day, I will kill

    Nicole and ruin your n."

    "Wait for a moment. I will contact the superior right now. You are not allowed to act rashly. Vincent, you

    must keep Nicole safe. Now I want to hear her voice."

    Hearing Kemp say this, Vincent was generous to give Nicole the phone.

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole only said three words before Vincent snatched the phone back.

    "You hear? She''s fine. Don''t try to find me. Since I can lure Samuel over, I am also capable enough to

    hide for a day. Kemp, don''t provoke me. You know, I can do anything. I don''t care about Samuel''s

    safety even if he is my brother. Do you think I will care about the life and death of an outsider? Nicole is

    useless to me. But I think you know better than me how important she is to you."

    "Vincent, you are so ruthless. You really prove yourself to be Samuel''s younger brother! You wait!"

    Kemp hung up the phone in anger and quickly contacted his superior.

    Nicole looked at Vincent and finally asked, "Why?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Why did you do this? Do you really hate your brother so much?"

    Nicole looked at the familiar face and suddenly felt sad for Samuel.

    "For the past five years, Samuel has been haunted by guilt. He always regrets that he shouldn''t have

    let you leave the Seapolis City and take part in that operation. He has thought you''re dead. He has

    been like a dead-alive person for the past five years. Do you know? You''re stillining about him?

    You even don''t care about his safety? You guys are brothers who have the same mother!"

    "Brother? If we are brothers, why didn''t he stop me when I left the Seapolis City? If we are brothers,

    during the operation in Bordeaux, he clearly knew that I was in danger. Why didn''t hee to save me

    immediately? You keep saying that he has been haunted by guilt for the past five years. Where have

    you been for the past five years? Are you by his side? You believe everything he says? Nicole, only

    women like you will believe him."

    Vincent said coldly, his eyes filled with anger and grievances.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I was not by his side for the past five years. But I believe

    what he says. For the sake of you, he could even take the me and bring Riley into the Green family.

    Do you really think he loves Riley? If so, you were dead at that time and Riley had been in the Green

    family for five years, why hadn''t anything happened between them? Samuel is just taking care of your

    wife and child for you! He even wanted to send me away five years ago for your wife and child when he

    found out that I was pregnant. Because he was afraid that I would get into conflict with Riley. In his

    heart, as his brother, you are more important than anyone else. How can you do this to him now?"

    When Nicole thought of what Samuel had suffered, she felt distressed.

    "We''ve been married for three years and haven''t had any children. Do you know how much he wanted

    to have a child? When he found out that I was pregnant, do you know how he was feeling? I didn''t

    understand at that time. I also thought that he liked Riley and Riley was pregnant with his child. He

    didn''t even exin it to me. He did so much for you and even gave his shares in the Green family to

    Joseph. Do you really think he''s just feeling guilty?"

    Vincent turned around and didn''t look at Nicole. He whispered, "So what if he really treated Vincent

    well? It''s toote."

    "What do you mean? Why did you say that he treated Vincent well? Aren''t you Vincent?"

    Nicole keenly perceived the loopholes in Vincent''s words and hastily asked. But she felt a little nervous

    inside.

    Vincent turned around and looked at Nicole for a long time. When Nicole thought that he wouldn''t say

    anything, he pointed to his face and said, "My face is the same as yours. Just like Ad, she was

    originally like this. But you had stic surgery and had the same face as her. So am I. Can''t you see

    that?"

    Nicole was astonished.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Take a good look at my face, which is the same as your husband''s. Then tell me, what do you see?"

    Vincent took the initiative to approach Nicole.

    His face was still the same as Samuel''s. But under Nicole''s attentive gaze, she suddenly found some

    traces of stic surgery on Vincent''s face.

    "Have you had stic surgery?"

    "That''s right! However, the doctor was so skilled that no one can tell."

    Hearing Vincent''s words, Nicole paused. She subconsciously took a step back and pointed at Vincent

    and asked, "You are not Vincent. Then who are you?"

    "Who am I? In the past five years, I have almost forgotten who I am. I had also thought I was Vincent. I

    hope that Vincent is still alive more than anyone else."

    When he said this, his eyes were moist with tears. Nicole was deeply affected by his sorrow.

    "Vincent is dead?"

    "Yes. He died five years ago. Do you really think that the assassination operation against Vincent would

    leave any survivors? He was dead five years ago. I saw him lying in my arms, saying hisst words

    word by word. He told me to tell Samuel that he had never hated Samuel. He was proud to have such a

    brother in his life. He said that he had finally done something more honorable than what Samuel had

    done, and finally won against Samuel once."

    As he spoke, he cried. Scalding tears poured down his face.

    Nicole was shocked and surprised.

    "Since Vincent had said that he didn''t hate Samuel, then why...?"

    "I feel aggrieved for him! Samuel had a chance to save Vincent first. But he didn''t. He would rather

    save someone first than bring Vincent out. When Vincent died, he was so close to Vincent that he could

    touch Vincent as long as he reached out. However, at such a close distance, he still couldn''t save

    Vincent.

    "No way! Samuel has always loved Vincent. It was impossible for him not to save Vincent, unless

    someone else needs Samuel more earnestly."

    Nicole''s words angered him.

    "Yes. There was a very important person who needed Samuel to save. But why did he show off? There

    were so many people here. Did he have to stand out? Vincent trusted and worshiped him so much.

    Why didn''t he save Vincent first?"

    He grabbed Nicole by the cor and made no attempt to disguise his anger.

    Nicole could not answer his question.

    She was not Samuel. But she knew that Samuel must have his own considerations back then. Perhaps

    he did not expect that Samuel would not be able to dodge.

    "Vincent was a soldier and very skilled. There was no way he couldn''t protect himself. I think that is

    what Samuel was thinking at that time."

    Nicole''s words froze him for a moment. Then, he gnashed his teeth in hatred and said, "Yes, Vincent

    was skilled enough to protect himself. But there were too many viins. Someone, who was a man he

    once trusted most, stabbed him in the back."

    As he spoke, he released Nicole.

    Only then did Nicole understand why he disguised himself as Vincent.

    He used Vincent''s identity to enter Night Elf Empire of the Green family and used the organization''s

    strength to look for this person. Unfortunately, there was no result for five years. He had no choice but

    to return to the Seapolis City and use Samuel to force the person to show up.

    From his words for Vincent, Nicole could tell that this person must be Vincent''s best brother, or

    "Who on earth are you?"

    Nicole''s words silenced him for a while. Then, he whispered, "My name is Bruce Smith. I was a very

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ordinary soldier. However, when he epted the confidential mission, Vincent chose me. We had lived

    in Bordeaux for five years, eating in one pot and sleeping under one tent. He took care of me like my

    own brother. He didn''t dislike my stupidity and taught me everything. I almost died in the Golden

    Triangle during an operation. It was Vincent who crossed the area outside the jurisdiction in Golden

    Triangle and brought me back from the dead people. But he almost died. At that time, I swore that he

    was my own brother. Whatever happened to him, I would be with him. However, he died in front of me.

    His blood was so warm, and his eyes were still so familiar and clear. However, I would never see him

    again. Do you know? I''m really d I have a face which is the same as his now. Every morning when I

    look in the mirror, I seem to see him smiling at me. In the past five years, if it weren''t for this face, I''m

    afraid I wouldn''t be able to survive a day."

    Bruce touched his face andughed crazily.

    Nicole couldn''t understand this feeling. But she suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    "Who stabbed Vincent from behind?"

    "A person who used to be Vincent''s best friend. He was a scum of the army. Everyone thought that he

    had died in the Bordeaux''s operation. The country even gave him honor and he enjoyed the title of

    martyr like Vincent. But I know that he is still alive well now! He is protected. He used to be the superior

    of Vincent. Other than him, no one knew the real identity of Vincent. He was the one who gave away

    Vincent''s identity. He was even the one who stabbed Vincent when Vincent went to report the sess

    of the operation to him! Shouldn''t this person be sliced into pieces?"

    Hearing Bruce''s words, Nicole nodded subconsciously. But what Bruce said next surprised her.

 Chapter 593 Samuel Is Never Soft-Hearted

    Chapter 593 Samuel Is Never Soft-Hearted

    "You also think this person should be sliced to pieces, right? But do you know what? This person is

    from the Don family!"

    Nicole was shocked.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "It''s unbelievable, right? It is said that the Don family''s sons are brave and serve our country well. All of

    them are heroes and martyrs. Apart from Jason, who was disabled and retired from the army, all of

    them died. Your family really has a great reputation. But who knows that the son of the Don family

    would defect and be afraid of death? At first, I had thought that it was your family who was protecting

    him. But in the past five years, I''ve been investigating them for a long time. Jason and Mrs. Don didn''t

    know about it at all. So, I didn''t do anything to the Don family."

    Hearing Bruce say this, Nicole felt upset.

    There were many heroes in the Don family. However, there was also such a scum.

    "Perhaps there is something hidden in this?"

    Hearing Nicole defend that person, Bruce sneered, "Something hidden? What kind of thing would

    require Vincent''s life? Your Don Family owes the Green Family a life, do you understand?"

    Nicole suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Samuel cherished his younger brother so much. If he knew that people from the Don family killed his

    younger brother, how would he face her?

    She had thought that she could live with Samuel without worries after so many things. Unexpectedly,

    there would be another life between them.

    Why were they so ill fated?

    "Does Samuel know about this?"

    "You are talking nonsense. If he knows, can I still be Vincent? Only Laurel knows about this."

    What Bruce said made Nicole''s eyes open wide.

    "Laurel?"

    "Yes, Laurel. Thest person Vincent saw before he died was Laurel. With the help of Laurel, I had

    stic surgery and used Vincent''s identity to enter Night Elf Empire to search for clues. If it weren''t for

    Laurel, my operation in the Green family wouldn''t have been so smooth. Perhaps she also wants to

    recall Vincent through me. Our only goal is to find Mark."

    "Mark? That scum from the Don family?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole suddenly fell silent.

    When Laurel found out that she was a member of the Don family, she still defended her. Laurel treated

    her even better than Mrs. Don treated her. Now, when Nicole remembered this, how sad and miserable

    did Laurel feel at that time?

    The Don family was Laurel''s enemy who killed her son. Nicole, a member of the Don family, was

    Laurel''s daughter-inw. Not only did Laurel not do anything to Nicole, she also treated Nicole so well.

    Thinking of this, Nicole was very touched.

    Bruce looked at her and asked, "What are you thinking?"

    "I am thinking how great Laurel is. She must be very sad while facing me every day. But she is so kind

    to me."

    "Is she kind to you? Do you know that it was Laurel who cooperated with me to kidnap you this time?

    Do you still think she''s kind?"

    Bruce''s words made Nicole pause for a moment.

    She smiled and said, "You n to force Samuel to get angry by kidnapping me and exert pressure on

    Kemp of Dungeon, right? In fact, neither you nor Laurel has ever thought of hurting me or my children,

    right?"

    "Are you so sure we won''t hurt you or your children?"

    Nicole smiled and said, "Yes. Because they are all children of the Green family. The only one you may

    want to hurt is me. But when I was in danger several times, you and Laurel saved me. Even when I

    was saddest and most helpless, it was Laurel whoforted me. She never did anything bad to me. I

    don''t believe a woman can disguise herself so deeply. She loves Samuel. So, she also loves who

    Samuel loves."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Bruce heaved a sigh of relief.

    "You have a conscience. Other than Mark, the other members of the Don family are all heroes. I do not

    deny this."

    "So you intentionally provoked Samuel to turn against you this time, didn''t you? However, Samuel won''t

    do anything to you. The one he has always loved the most is you, his younger brother."

    Bruce felt slightly bitter after hearing Nicole''s words.

    "If I were Vincent, he wouldn''t do anything to me. But I''m Bruce."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Bruce smiled bitterly and said, "Your husband is not an ordinary person. He may have sensed

    something in Dungeon. Aftering out of Dungeon, he had asked Jacob to take my hair and his to

    have a paternity test before he came back. So I was quickly seized power. He even wanted to put me

    under house arrest. If it weren''t for Laurel''s help, I would have be a prisoner by now. Then none of

    the following ns can be implemented. Samuel treated me well and kindly because he thought I was

    Vincent. But now the evidence is conclusive. I had even whipped Joseph, his most favorite nephew. He

    used to treat Joseph as his own son. Besides, I almost killed you. Do you think he will spare me?

    Samuel is never soft-hearted. He can kill me whenever he wants."

    Only then did Nicole remember all of this.

    "I will tell him. Don''t worry. I will ask Samuel to let you go. You did it for Vincent. He will understand."

    "Perhaps."

    Bruce was ambiguous.

    From his tone, Nicole could tell that he wanted to give up.

    "You don''t want to give up your life, do you?"

    "Everyone is afraid of death. So am I. You''re strange. I have kidnapped you. But you still care about my

    life and death? Shouldn''t you care about if I will let you go? You should know that not only are you

    Samuel''s wife, you are also a member of the Don family. Mark respected his eldest brother the most

    and you are his eldest brother''s daughter. Do you think I will have a better chance of winning if I keep

    you as a hostage?"

    Bruce looked at Nicole. But there was no fierce look in his eyes.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I don''t know Mark you''re talking about. I haven''t seen my father

    before. I even have cut all ties with the Don family now. So, I don''t know if your method works."

    "No matter how much you don''t want to admit it, you are still a member of the Don family. You and the

    Green family are still separated by one life. You have to think it through clearly. If you tell Samuel who I

    am, then your rtionship with Samuel might be hindered. Do you think it is worth giving up your

    rtionship for me who hurt you?"

    Hearing this, Nicole''s heart ached a little.

    This was what she was most unwilling to face. But she also knew that there was nothing she could do

    even if she was unwilling to face it. After all, it had already happened. She still didn''t know who was

    right and who was wrong, did she?

    "I can''t let Vincent die in vain just because I''m afraid of Samuel knowing all this, can I? That''s his

    favorite younger brother."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, a look of surprise shed across Bruce''s face.

    "Don''t think that I will give you the phone and let you contact Samuel because you say that. You are

    still my hostage before the n reaches that stage. I can''t give you any way to contact others. So, stop

    ying tricks. I''m telling you this just in case. I''m afraid that if I can''t protect youter. If you will die, you

    can know the reason."

    With that, Bruce walked out.

    Nicole sat alone in front of the window, thinking about what Bruce had just said.

    She was a member of the Don family. But she really didn''t know much about the Don family. She didn''t

    even have the chance to know. However, she had to stand something because of the blood rtionship

    now.

    To be honest, Nicole also felt resentment and even hoped that she was not from the Don family. Right

    now, she only wished that Samuel could withstand all of this.

    Samuel didn''t know anything. He must hate Laurel very much and be worried about her. If he found out

    the truth and knew that the person he cherished was the niece of his enemy, how could he bear it?

    Nicole was heartbroken but could do nothing for him.

    She really wished that Mark was innocent. But Bruce was so firm. What should she do?

    Nicole suddenly felt disturbed and almost could not breathe.

    Samuel did not receive any news from Kemp. His expression was terribly gloomy. Even the people

    beside him felt a chill.

    "Mr. Green, don''t worry. Kemp will have news soon."

    The people beside Kemp were afraid and trembling.

    Samuel did not say anything and just sat there. But he felt uneasy inside.

    "I''m going out."

    He stood up abruptly, but was stopped by someone.

    "Mr. Green, please wait here for the news."

    "Get lost."

    Samuel was already seething. But now, there was still someone stopping him. He became more and

    more furious and his expression was getting gloomier.

    The person said in embarrassment, "Mr. Green, this is Kemp''s territory after all. You''d better...."

    "His territory? The premise is that I allow him to be a tyrant here. Earlier, I came alone and you trapped

    me here. Do you think you can still trap me today? However you want to fight, let''s see if Kemp is more

    powerful or I am more powerful. Also, I''m not afraid to tell you that I''m going to find Satan. Tell Kemp

    that if I can''t see my wife in three hours, he won''t be able to see his wife forever."

    With that, Samuel kicked away the person in front of him and hastened to walk out.

    Everyone froze.

    Kemp''s wife?

    Did Kemp have a wife?

    No one knew the rtionship between Kemp and Satan. If he had not known all this from Gabrielle,

    Samuel would not have known either.

    He could tell that Kemp had the ability to bring Satan''s hospital within the sphere of influence of

    Dungeon. But he just could not bear to do it.

    Since he couldn''t bear to do it, it meant that Kemp still had feelings. Since Kemp had feelings and

    owed someone, it could be Samuel''s advantage for negotiation.

    When Samuel quickly walked out of Dungeon, Kemp''s people immediately told Kemp what Samuel

    said.

    Kemp paused for a moment. Although he didn''t know how Samuel learned about his rtionship with

    Satan, he was really as restless as ants on a hot pan now.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Vincent forced him, and Samuel also forced him. What should he do? Should he really ask his superior

    for help?

 Chapter 594 Youre Not Welcome Here

    Chapter 594 You''re Not Wee Here

    "Damn it!"

    Kemp was so angry that he threw the phone away. But after thinking for a while, he picked it up and

    dialed a number.

    Samuel left Dungeon and directly went to the hospital where Satan King stayed.

    There were quite a few people in the hospital. They must be sent by Kemp to protect Satan King.

    Samuel walked in without saying anything.

    When the nurse saw Samuel, she hurriedly stopped him and said, "You are not wee here."

    "Scram!"

    Samuel was in a bad mood, so he hated anyone present.

    The nurse had wanted to stop Samuel but hid aside after seeing his ferocious face.

    Samuel quickly arrived at Satan King''s office.

    "Who let you in? Get out!"

    Satan King thought it was the nurse, so he scolded sternly without looking up.

    Samuel sat down in front of her and whispered, "Where is Joseph?"

    Hearing the different voice, Satan King raised her head. Seeing that it was Samuel, she was slightly

    stunned and said angrily, "What are you doing here? Are you going to take your son back in less than a

    week?"

    "I just want to know if he''s doing well."

    "He''s gone to school."

    Satan King''s words surprised Samuel a little.

    "School?"

    "What? Shouldn''t he be attending school now? A four-year-old child should go to kindergarten. Don''t

    worry. I''ve sent him to the most expensive kindergarten in City A. He can receive the best education

    there."

    Satan King thought that Samuel was worried about Joseph''s education, so she hurriedly said.

    Samuel quickly recovered and said, "Nothing. I''m just a little surprised."

    "Why? Are you afraid that I don''t give him a good education? I''ll treat him like my own son for the next

    ten years. Don''t worry. If there''s nothing else, don''te here too often. I don''t want to see you."

    Satan King did not conceal her dislike for Samuel at all.

    She was quite straightforward.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Ie here to ask you for a favor."

    "No matter what you want, I refuse."

    Satan King''s words got Samuel speechless.

    Samuel sighed and said, "Gabrielle is right. You have a really bad temper. No wonder you divorced

    Kemp."

    Satan King''s hands suddenly stiffened. She looked up at Samuel and asked word by word, "How do

    you know about my rtionship with Kemp?"

    "Someone told it to me."

    Samuel said very casually, but Satan King''s face grew dark.

    "What''s more, I also know why you like Joseph so much. Because he is as old as your son, right? You

    can''t forget the time when your son was four years old. You have depression, so your son...."

    "Enough!"

    Memories arising, Satan King trembled painfully as if her healing wound was reopened again.

    "How did you know it all?"

    "I told you, Gabrielle told me that his father is your elder brother."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Satan King looked ruefully at him as if a generation had passed.

    "My elder brother? Mr. Farley?"

    "Yes!"

    Satan King lowered her head. Nobody knew what she was thinking about.

    Samuel did not push her but looked at her and waited quietly.

    After about ten minutes, Satan King finally opened her mouth.

    "What do you want?"

    "Tell Kemp to contact Vincent and set my wife free. Otherwise, I will take you away."

    Hearing that, Satan King smiled bitterly.

    "Do you really think we got divorced because of my guilt for killing my son when I was depressed?"

    "Isn''t that so?"

    Samuel was surprised.

    Satan King put aside the experiment in hand and bitterly said, "Of course not. If it was just because of

    that, I might not have divorced him."

    "Then why?"

    "Because of what he''s doing right now."

    Satan King looked at the sky outside and whispered, "I don''t know how he got to know a man. After

    that, he decided to make money with that man as if he went crazy. Sometimes he left for ten days or

    half a month, sometimes half a year. I can take care of the child by myself when he was sick. But when

    the child needs his father, where is he? I never feel that I need that much money. He himself insisted

    on giving me and the child the best life. But he never knew that money cannotpensate the time

    when the child and I needed him the most."

    "Then I was finally depressed. I knew I was suffering from emotional problems. I asked him toe

    back to apany me again and again, but he was always busy. He always told me that he couldn''t

    "He was not at home then. When I told him I killed our son, he said I was joking. When he came back, I

    really wished I was dead. I thought after that, he would leave that manpletely. But he only stayed

    at home for a few days before being called away again. At first, I thought it was a woman. I thought he

    treated me and the child like that because he loved someone else. Butter, I found out that it was a

    man. I don''t know who he is, but his call is absolutely more important than me and the child. Perhaps

    he belonged to some organization, but I didn''t ask him about it. I just felt that I couldn''t stand it

    anymore, so I filed for divorce. Unfortunately, he didn''t agree. Day after day, we gradually disappeared

    from each other''s life. So if you want me to help find him, I can''t."

    Hearing Satan King''s words, Samuel felt confident.

    "I don''t want to know who that man is. I just want to hamper Kemp with your help. I told you that

    Vincent and Kemp have united and kidnapped my wife. You know that she''s just been in surgery, so

    she can''t stand it."

    "Nicole is not as fragile as you think. Laurence''s blood is very nourishing to her. Although she just had

    an operation a few days ago, she can withstand it. You can rest assured. As for Vincent, I also heard

    that he hade to Dungeon, but no one knows where he is. If you want me to negotiate with Kemp, I

    can help you. But I have to make clear that I am far less important than you think. To Kemp, neither his

    wife nor his child is more important than that man. Sometimes I even wonder if Kemp will die for that

    man. So I don''t push him anymore, but I just can''t continue living with him."

    Satan King lowered her head and continued the experiment in hand.

    "If you want to stay, keep silent. I don''t like to have someone around when I''m doing research. You''d

    better make sure I don''t feel your presence."

    "Alright."

    Samuel just sat there and waited.

    Knowing that Samuel had gone to see Satan King, Kemp was extremely anxious. After consulting the

    higher-ups, he became even more anxious because Mark was not allowed to help.

    "Samuel is still with Satan King?"

    "Yes, Kemp. It is said that Samuel''s men were all outside the hospital."

    Hearing that, Kemp felt extremely anxious.

    He called Samuel.

    "Samuel, can you not involve someone else in our issue?"

    "Is it only between you and me? If so, why is my wife involved?"

    "I didn''t do that. It''s Vincent! You should go find your brother!"

    "He stands by you now. From the moment he kidnapped my wife, he''s not my brother anymore."

    Samuel said resolutely.

    Kemp was lost for a moment.

    Vincent wanted Mark, but Mark''s boss didn''t let him go. Vincent would not let Nicole go if he didn''t see

    Mark. Thus, Samuel would not be satisfied, and their cooperation couldn''t be carried out.

    Kemp was in a dilemma.

    He had no choice but to call the higher-ups and exined again.

    They considered for a while before replying to Kemp.

    After receiving the reply, Kemp finally felt relieved.

    He hurriedly called Vincent and said, "They have agreed to let Mark go, but you must bring Nicole to

    us. Moreover, we can''t do it in Dungeon. No matter what, you cannot let Samuel know your departure

    from City A. We will find another trading ce."

    "No!"

    Nicole hurriedly said.

    "Bruce, in Dungeon in City A, Samuel''s men and the Green family are there. Even if you are not

    Vincent, those from the Green family will protect you. And I will let Samuel protect you. But if you leave

    here, you can''t decide what they will do to you."

    Bruce was a little surprised at Nicole''s words.

    "You''re actually caring for me? Don''t you hate me? If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have suffered so

    much. You almost died on the way to City A. Do you forget it?"

    "Without you, I would have died. It''s Zama who really almost killed me. Without you, I might be dying

    now. Although you trapped me, you also saved me. You lured me to Satan King''s side. If I guess right,

    Laurence is sent by you, right?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Bruce shook his head and said, "I didn''t send Laurence. It was Mrs. Green

    who spread out Laurence''s location. Laurence is a medicine man. There are too many people in the

    world who want to have him. There''s no way Dungeon wouldn''t get involved in this business. So we

    released the news, but Laurence was caught by those from Dungeon."

    "So from beginning to end, everything is within your design and arrangement. I have to say that you are

    very bold. If one step went wrong, I might really die."

    Bruce nodded and said, "Yes, so you don''t hate me?"

    "I only care about the result. It turned out that I have benefited from this cmity. I havepletely

    recovered, and I will be able to spend the rest of my life with Samuel for a very long time. That''s

    enough."

    "You may not be with him for the rest of your life. You said that Samuel loves his brother the most. If he

    knew that Mark killed his brother, do you think he would be with you without hatred?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    She really didn''t know it. He would, wouldn''t he? Samuel loved her so much, so he wouldn''t give up on

    her because of it, right?

 Chapter 595 The Original Love

    Chapter 595 The Original Love

    Bruce smiled at Nicole''s hesitating eyes.

    "You''re not confident. You''re not sure if Samuel will be estranged from you. Your rtionship isn''t as

    strong as you think."

    Hearing that, Nicole face turned pale.

    "What? Are you annoyed? If one can''t trust his or her loverpletely and be tolerant enough, it''s fine

    to end the rtionship. Nicole, you''re not a crybaby. You have your own ideas, but you''re too humble in

    love"

    Nicole was a little shocked.

    "Humble?"

    "Yes. When you fell in love with Samuel eight years ago, were you still yourself? What do you look like

    in your three years'' marriage? Every day, you live for Samuel and put his mood as priority. You even

    lose yourself. If you hadn''t been buried in mes for Riley, Samuel might still not have been able to

    notice his feelings for you. I have to say, you are lucky. At the very least, Samuel has fallen in love with

    you. Assuming he doesn''t love you, you deserve everything you suffer. You put your life at the mercy of

    someone else."

    Hearing that, Nicole frowned slightly.

    Bruce continued, "You came back five yearster with hatred for Samuel. You nned to take

    Samuel''s kidney and save your daughter. Only then were you yourself. But after you realized that you

    misunderstood everything and confirmed Samuel''s love, you lost yourself again. You gave up your

    career and your ambition. You lived for Samuel just like eight years ago. The only difference is that

    Samuel would respond to your love. But Nicole, although you don''t need to earn money to support the

    Green family, is a marriage without love what your original love looks like? You wait for Samuel toe

    home every day, crying andughing with you. Is this really the love you want?"

    Nicole was shocked again.

    "No. I just have too many things to do. You know, when I came back then five yearster, I was so busy

    that I had no time to do what I want to do."

    "Stop making excuses. You might deceive others. But can you persuade yourself? The invitation letter

    for the car designpetition had been sent to you. Why didn''t you ept? You think you are Mrs.

    Green now, and Samuel loves you very much, so you choose to stay at home and give up the chance.

    You could have shone in the designmunity, but unfortunately, you didn''t. You are content with

    mediocrity and only want to stay with Samuel. You are willing to wait for Samuel in the Green''s small

    old mansion every day. Is this the love and marriage you want? If the contrast in ability between you

    and Samuel is too big, how dare you require him to treat you well and to be affectionate all the time?

    He''s making progress but you remain where you were. Maybe there is no problem now, but what about

    ten yearster? Are you sure this love won''t change? He has been training and growing up, but you

    would be a caged bird. Would you have anymonnguage with him by then? Nicole, you''ve

    been married for eight years and suffered a lot, but you still don''t understand the true meaning of love."

    Bruce paused for a moment. Then he looked at the sky outside and said, "Love is always beautiful at

    the beginning. It''s an instant heartbeat and a hormonal impulse. But after all, such a beautiful thing only

    wrong herself for love for the rest of her life, but a man won''t. Perhaps Samuel will treat you well for the

    rest of his life. But are you sure that''s the love you want? He has been advancing with the times, but

    you keep your original appearance. He may treat you well because of love at the beginning, but over

    time it will be a responsibility. When a beautiful love bes a responsibility for a man, how

    much love is left? Have you ever thought about it? You can''t keep yourself outstanding and shining all

    the time. But there will always be many women in the world who are outstanding enough to attract the

    attention of any man. What can you do then?"

    Nicole waspletely silent.

    She couldn''t even refute.

    Yes. She had always beenpromising and giving up on herself. She even subconsciously hid her

    ability because Samuel was also a car designer. She gave up participating in the designpetition for

    fear of getting the better of Samuel.

    But was this the life and love she wanted?

    If it was a good love, shouldn''t she be doing whatever she wanted?

    But from the moment she fell in love with Samuel, she had been changing herself to please Samuel.

    When she returned home five yearster, her previous hatred was reced by Samuel''s love. She felt

    inferior when her efforts and achievements werepared with that of the Green family. Thus, she

    abandoned herself and decided to be a qualified daughter-inw of the Green family.

    But she even hadn''t achieved this goal and was still living in a mess.

    "Time doesn''t stop, and there won''t be less trouble because of yourpromise. This time, Samuel

    tried his best to save you when you were kidnapped. But have you ever imagined what Samuel would

    do if you were kidnapped again ten yearster? Perhaps he will stille to save you, but do you think

    it''s purely for you or for your children?"

    Bruce''s words struck Nicole''s heart like a heavy hammer.

    She had always known that it was not easy to be a wife in a rich family. But she seemed to have put

    the cart before the horse.

    Only when she was herself could she handle everything well, right?

    Nicole looked at Bruce and said gratefully, "Thank you, Bruce. Thank you for waking me up today."

    "I''m just telling the truth. I apologize for what I did to you earlier. But I will do the same if I had a second

    chance. You''re a good woman, but I have to avenge my brother. I''m sorry."

    "I understand. Bruce, don''t agree to go to the ce Kemp designates. Don''t!"

    Bruce smiled, "I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for five years. Even if I lose my life there, I won''t

    regret. My only purpose in life is to take revenge."

    "No. You can live a good life. You can let Samuel do it. You can...."

    "See, this is the difference between you and me. You rely on Samuel to handle everything now. Can''t

    you do it yourself? Nicole, if you continue to rely on Samuel like this, one day when he is gone, or

    something unexpected happens, you will only feel helpless. What else can you do?"

    Hearing that, Nicole was shocked.

    Bruce ignored her and whispered, "I will never leave anything I can do to others. Just like the day I

    decided to be Vincent, his enemy is mine. If I don''t kill Mark myself, I won''t die in peace."

    Then, he directly called Kemp.

    "Tell me the ce and time."

    Kemp seemed to have expected that Bruce would agree to this request, so he immediately told him the

    address.

    "Come to Eastern Dock in an hour. You must bring Nicole along."

    "I know."

    After hanging up the phone, Bruce went to prepare.

    Nicole got lost in thought.

    Did she really lose herself?

    She stretched out her hands and looked at them. Then, she picked up the pen and wanted to draw a

    picture, only to find that she hadn''t painted for a long time.

    She wasn''t like this in America.

    Every day, she got up before dawn and prepared food for the children. After that, she began to work.

    Although she was tired during that period, she would never forget the joy she felt when she turned

    herself from nobody into a contestant in a designpetition.

    But what had she done now?

    From the day she returned home, she didn''t seem to have done any single thingpletely.

    She came back for a design project with the Eternal Group, but it was aborted because of Allen. And it

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    failed to serve as a bond between the two families.

    She told herself that it was Allen''s feelings for her that affected her creation. But was it true? Didn''t she

    give up her design for Samuel''s love?

    Now her design had be the product of the Brook Group and been put into production after

    modification. She had mixed feelings about the sales volume. It was as if her own child had been

    snatched away. No, she had sent her own child away and watched her grow up with someone else''s

    surname. Everything no longer belonged to her.

    Just like what Bruce said, she lived in a mess and even lost herself after returning home.

    Laurel wanted her to be the owner of the Night Elf Empire because she was Samuel''s wife. How about

    she herself? Whether she liked it or not, she agreed because it was her responsibility as the daughter-

    inw of the Green family. But could she really shoulder the responsibility?

    No!

    She didn''t even know the most basic operation! Finn had always been the manager.

    After returning home, she gave her son and daughter a home. She thought that she would be a good

    wife and mother. She would wake up in love every day and send the two children to school. But what

    about now? How long had she been with the children after returning home?

    What on earth was she busy with?

    Bruce was right. Time never stopped. Things and idents happened one after another. She was like

    a leaf boat, drifting along with the current. She had never thought about doing anything or changing

    anything.

    She had messed up her life, left the children behind, and even put herself in danger again and again.

    Now that even she herself felt she was a burden. What would Samuel think of her?

    If she was independent enough, would it be a different story?

 Chapter 596 He Cant Die

    Chapter 596 He Can''t Die

    Nicole sank in thought.

    Bruce was preparing for the next.

    Samuel''s men came to report on the information they got.

    "Mr. Green, we''ve got the content of Kemp''s phone call."

    "Speak."

    "An hourter, Nicole will be taken to Eastern Dock."

    Samuel stood up after hearing this.

    "Lead a group of people there to get prepared."

    "Yes."

    Satan was a little shocked, but she hid it well. She continued her experiment, but was somewhat

    distracted.

    Samuel nced at her and whispered, "You don''t go?"

    "Yes. I have nothing to do with him."

    Satan''s voice was cold. But Samuel could tell her hesitation from her slightly trembling hand.

    "I will try my best to avoid hurting him. I just want to rescue Nicole. I''m not intended to hurt anyone.

    Don''t worry."

    Satan didn''t give any response. But Samuel knew that she still cared about Kemp.

    "Keep a few people in the hospital. Don''t disturb Satan. Do you understand what I mean?"

    "Yes!"

    Samuel arranged everything, turned around and left.

    An hour passed quickly.

    Nicole got out from deep thinking. Bruce was about to take action.

    "Let''s go. To be or not to be, it''s up to fate. Nicole, I give you another chance. You can give Samuel a

    call. Perhaps you can survive."

    Nicole was thinking about it.

    She looked at Bruce who looked like Samuel very much. She almost regarded him as Samuel.

    ''If I ask Samuel to save me, he will get involved in the conflict between Bruce and Mark. What''s the

    consequence if Samuel knows the cause of Vincent''s death?''

    Nicole didn''t know what she should do.

    As she was hesitating, Bruce looked at the time and said, "If you still keep silent, I''ll take it that you give

    up this chance. Now let''s go."

    Maybe Nicole didn''t want Samuel know Mark killed Vincent. That''s why she hesitated. She didn''t give

    Bruce reply, but stood up and followed him.

    They arrived at Eastern Dock soon.

    Bruce was really resourceful. Nicole admired him for this and even hoped he was Vincent.

    No one knew what Samuel would do for Vincent''s death, nor did Nicole. But she was very worried.

    Kemp and his men had arrived.

    Kemp heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Nicole was safe and sound.

    "Vincent, you really are troublesome. We have agreed to cooperate. We get the authorization contract.

    And you get Green Group. Samuel has nothing left. Why do you go back on your word?"

    Kemp looked at Bruce in confusion, didn''t know what he was thinking.

    ''Why does he provoke Mark and give up the chance of getting Green Group?''

    Bruce sneered, "You''ll never know why I do this. Cut the crap, where is Mark?"

    Kemp shook his head. He thought Bruce was really crazy.

    "Mr. Don, please."

    Kemp took a step back. A man walked out.

    He looked like Xander very much.

    Nicole was thinking about her father upon seeing Mark.

    She was shocked and looked at Mark. Her mind was in turmoil.

    Mark looked at Nicole. She was safe and sound. He turned his gaze to Bruce.

    "Vincent, I heard you''re looking for me?"

    A change came over Bruce''s face when he saw Mark. He made strenuous efforts to tame his anger

    and restrain his strong desire to kill Mark.

    He clenched his fists, really wanted Mark die.

    "Don''t you know why I''m looking for you? Mark, I remember the hurt you gave me."

    Bruce''s eyes were filled with strong desire to kill Mark.

    He wanted to go forward, but Nicole grabbed his wrist.

    "You can''t hurt him for any reason."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Bruce did not expect that Nicole would actually intercede for Mark.

    "Well, you are really a Don! You actually want to protect him for the Dons?"

    Bruce failed to shake off Nicole''s hands.

    Nicole used all her strength to grab him and said, "What are you going to do? You want to kill him in

    broad daylight? We are living in aw-based society. Even if he is guilty, onlyw can make him get

    punished. Don''t be stupid. There are all their men. What can you do? With me in your hand, they won''t

    hurt you. But if you go over, you will die. They won''t show any mercy to you."

    Nicole didn''t want Brucee to die.

    Nicole knew Bruce wanted to take revenge for Vincent. He should cherish his life. He couldn''t be killed

    by Mark!

    Bruce suddenlyughed.

    "I don''t want to live. Killing Mark is my only support living in this world. I won''t have any regret only if he

    dies. Only if he dies, can I go to heaven to see Vincent."

    Nicole heard it clearly though Bruce''s voice was wasn''t high.

    "No! No! You should live for Joseph. His mother died. If you don''te back, he will be raised by me

    and Samuel. Anyway, we aren''t his parents. You exist as Vincent, and ys as Joseph''s daddy. If you

    die, how can he ept it? He''s in City A, is close to you! He is a child and can''t bear the pain of losing

    father. You are saying you do it for Vincent. But will Vincent be happy for it?"

    Bruce was surprised for what Nicole said.

    Mark suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Nicole, pulling her behind him. Meanwhile, Kemp''s men

    immediately went forward to attack Bruce.

    "No! Don''t hurt him!"

    Nicole attacked Mark.

    She hadn''t got fully recovered. She didn''t whether she had the strength to fight against Mark, but she

    would try her best to stop him.

    ''Bruce can''t die!''

    ''Joseph considers Bruce as his father. Bruce must live for Joseph.''

    ''Joseph can''t lose this father!''

    ''Five years ago, Vincent died before Joseph''s birth. So he didn''t know it. He takes Bruce as Vincent, his

    father. No one can tell it clearly to Joseph why Bruce is Vincent. His mother has passed away. Joseph

    is a four-year-old child, can''t bear the misery of losing father.''

    Riley''s death had changed Joseph a lot. Nicole wouldn''t make this tragedy happen again.

    Nicole''s attack was quick and urate. However, Mark was a man, a very agile man. He began to

    counterattack Nicole as she attacked him.

    In less than three rounds, Nicole was controlled.

    "Let go of me! You are unworthy of being a Don! Mark, you are a disgrace to the Dons! If he dies, I will

    not forgive you. I won''t forgive you even I die."

    Nicole was so angry that she almost went crazy.

    Mark sneered and said, "He isn''t Samuel. Why are you crazy for him? Do you love him?"

    "What nonsense! Mark, let go of me!"

    "You can''t save him. I won''t let him go. He must die!"

    Nicole paid greater effort to struggle to get free.

    "No, he can''t die! No!"

    "He is a fake Vincent. You don''t have to risk your life to save him for Samuel."

    Mark said in a very low voice that only Nicole could hear.

    Nicole was shocked.

    ''How does he know it?''

    Nicole looked at Mark in surprise.

    Mark whispered, "I''m the only one knows it. Don''t worry. Don''t be so uptight. You''re my older brother''s

    daughter. I don''t want you get hurt."

    "Do you have the face to mention my father? Don''t you feel sorry for my father, for the Dons? You really

    make me sick!"

    "It isn''t the time to talk about it! Leave now! Is it really what you want that Samuel cooperate with

    Kemp?"

    Nicole couldn''t figure out what Mark said.

    ''What does he mean?''

    ''Mark doesn''t want Bruce be Kemp''s partner?''

    ''Isn''t it what they want?''

    ''What''s Mark''s scheme?''

    "Let her go!"

    Samuel appeared.

    He fought with Mark, and controlled the situation soon.

    Samuel looked at Mark, was a little surprised.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    "You didn''t die? It is you that want the blueprint and the authorization contract? Why?"

    Never would Samuel have thought that the person who schemed against the Greens was Mark.

    Mark was not surprised that Samuel came.

    Kemp took this opportunity to seize Bruce and wanted to threaten Samuel.

    "Samuel, stop! Your brother is in my hands. Order your men to get away. Otherwise, I''ll kill him."

    "No!"

    Nicole shook her head and shouted at Samuel, "Samuel, save him."

    Bruce was in Kemp''s hands. He looked at Nicole and said, "Do you know the consequence of save

    me?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole and then at Bruce. ''Is there anything secret between them?'' But he didn''t care

    about it. The important thing was to rescue Nicole.

    He looked at Bruce and said coldly, "No man in the Greens is afraid of death. Kemp, do you really think

    you can threaten me with his life?"

    Kemp was astounded by what he said.

    It was impossible.

    Everyone knew that Samuel loved his younger brother the most. He could even give up Green Group

    for his younger brother. He was totally different!

    "Samuel, I''m serious. If you don''t stop your men, I''ll really kill him!"

    "Then do it."

    Samuel said coldly. Kemp couldn''t threaten him at all. He had no mercy on an unknown fake Vincent.

    And the man even abducted his wife.

    Bruce smiled bitterly.

    Nicole was sad for him.

    "Samuel, no! He can''t die!"

 Chapter 597 Youre Courting Death

    Chapter 597 You''re Courting Death

    Samuel looked at Nicole.

    Nicole actually interceded with him for this kidnapper.

    He couldn''t figure out why she did it, and was a little disappointed.

    Nicole knew that Samuel misunderstood her. But she didn''t have time to exin it. She said, "He is

    Joseph''s father. We should think for Joseph. Even if this man is culpable, Joseph don''t do anything

    wrong. That child has only been with his father for a few days. He is in City A. If he knows his father

    dies, how can he bear it? We should think for that innocent child."

    Samuel was dumbfounded.

    Joseph''s cute face appeared in his mind.

    The little child followed behind him and called him daddy. But he changed after his mother died.

    Samuel''s decision began to shake. Joseph was really pathetic.

    He could do anything to others. But this child couldn''t get hurt.

    Samuel looked at Bruce and hesitated.

    Bruce clearly knew what Samuel was thinking. He mocked himself.

    He wasn''t a good father.

    He was sorry for Joseph!

    For taking revenge, he did not give Joseph any warmth, but Joseph attached to him. Even if he hit

    Joseph, Joseph still liked him and got close him.

    Perhaps this was the power of family affection. Bruce knew Joseph was really eager for paternal love.

    Tears wet his eyes.

    Kemp looked at them, and said, "Mr. Green, we can settle it in a peaceful way. We want the blueprint

    and the authorization contract. If you give them to us, we won''t hurt Vincent and Nicole and let them go.

    Is it a deal?"

    Samuel looked at Bruce with mixed feelings. There was still hatred in his eyes.

    Samuel could not forgive Bruce for Bruce simted his brother, deceived him and hurting his wife! But

    as Nicole said, Bruce could give Joseph greatfort. He had to consider for Joseph.

    Bruce smiled ruefully and met Samuel''s eyes, said word by word, "I am sorry."

    "Isn''t it toote to say sorry? Why do you do it? Let''s settle the grudge between uster. For Joseph, I''ll

    spare you. But remember, you owe me, you owe the Greens. I''ll get it back from you one day."

    Samuel said coldly. Bruce smiled bitterly and said nothing.

    Only then did Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    She struggled and looked at Mark with hatred. "I feel sick for you are my uncle. You make me feel

    disgusted."

    Mark smiled and said, "Oh? But it is the fact that you are my niece. You can''t change it!"

    Nicole was so furious. Mark turned to look at Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, do you agree to it? Is that okay? We only want the blueprint and the authorization

    contract."

    Only then did Samuel look at Mark and Nicole.

    His gaze swept across Nicole. She didn''t get any hurt. He said, "You really surprised me. If Jason and

    Mrs. Don know you didn''t die and even live happily, what will they do?"

    "It''s none of your business. I don''t have much time. Give me the blueprint and the authorization

    contract. I''m in a hurry to go back. Ie here only for two things. Do you think I came here for

    Vincent?"

    Bruce was annoyed for what Mark said, but he didn''t do anything. He was waiting for Samuel to make

    a decision.

    Samuel was thinking about what to do, and clenched his fists.

    This was the second time he had been threatened by them.

    This had broken his record.

    Samuel felt he was offended. However, he said coldly, "I will fulfill my promise. However, you have

    sowed discord between me and Vincent, and instigated my brother to take my wife away. I don''t know

    whether my wife has got hurt or not. I can only give you the blueprint. As for the authorization contract,

    I will not hand it to you until my wife and Vincent return safely."

    "Mr. Green, I don''t think it is okay."

    Samuel sneered.

    "Isn''t it okay? I don''t have any trust in you. Let them go. As long as they arrive in the Seapolis City, I will

    give you the contract. Otherwise, none of you can get it."

    "This..."

    "What are you hesitating about? Do you really think you have time to hesitate?"

    Samuel''s voice kept cold.

    A childish voice came.

    "Daddy? Uncle! Mommy!"

    Joseph''s voice came from not far away. They all were stupefied.

    "Joseph? Why is he here?"

    Nicole became nervous. Bruce was also tense.

    Samuel figured it out and looked at Kemp.

    "Kemp, what do you want to do?"

    "I promised that I wouldn''t hurt Satan, and I wouldn''t do anything in her hospital. But I haven''t made

    any promise about Joseph. Besides, he''s in kindergarten in the city. That ce isn''t in the sphere of

    Satan''s influence. Mr. Green, I do it for protecting me. Don''t me me. I sincerely want to make the

    deal with you."

    Nicole was in rage.

    "You are so despicable! What you did is really contemptible! You got woman and child in hand to

    threaten others."

    Kemp wasn''t ashamed. He gave a half smile and said, "It is just for insurance. Mrs. Green, don''t you

    miss him? He epted to stay by Satan''s side for ten years because of you! This child is too

    thoughtful. You can''t abandon him."

    "Kemp, Joseph is Satan''s disciple. She regards Joseph as her son. Do you want her to experience the

    pain of losing her son again?"

    Kemp was vaciting. However, he gritted his teeth and said, "If we don''t get the blueprint and

    authorization, we will in danger. Who cares about that boy?! So I can only keep Joseph in my hand. If

    you agree to it, it will be happy for both of us."

    It was very obvious that Kemp was determined to get the blueprint and the authorization contract.

    "It is yourmand?"

    Nicole looked at Mark with rage in her eyes.

    Mark smiled and said, "Is there any difference?"

    "Bastard!"

    Nicole was furious. She med herself for that she couldn''t do anything, for that she was in bad health,

    for that she didn''t have the strength to fight against him, and even for that she couldn''t control the

    situation.

    Looking at Samuel''s angry face, Kemp felt scared, but he tried to calm himself down.

    Bruce was lost for words, stared at Mark. He was afraid of Mark running away.

    There was a tension.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Kemp''s men took Joseph in front of them. Joseph was surprised to see them, but he then looked at

    Bruce.

    "Daddy?"

    He was a little shocked.

    He thought daddy was omnipotent and few people could defeat him. He was confused that his daddy

    was captured.

    ''What do they want to do?''

    Joseph suddenly struggled for getting rid of them crazily.

    "Let go of my daddy! Let go of him!"

    Joseph was looking at Bruce with concern.

    He was his daddy!

    "Daddy, are you okay? Why are you here? Are you here to take me back? Sorry, it''s my fault, daddy!"

    Bruce felt sad for what Joseph said.

    For revenge, he didn''t care about Joseph at all. He even forgot that he was Joseph''s father.

    In the five years, Joseph had lived a happy life for Samuel''s care. Bruce thought Joseph didn''t need

    this father.

    In order to provoke Samuel, to show that he had turned against Samuel, he took advantage of this pure

    and cute child, and even hit him.

    However, this child did not bear grudges at all. He was actually so sad and anxious for Bruce.

    Bruce was heartbroken.

    He deeply regretted what he had done.

    "Joseph, don''t cry! You are a man of the Greens, Vincent''s son. No matter what happens, we won''t

    cry!"

    Hearing this, Joseph wiped away his tears and said in sobbing voice, "Well, I won''t shed tears. I''m

    Vincent''s son. I can''t cry."

    However, tears rolled down from his eyes. Even though Joseph tried, he still shed tears.

    It really broke Nicole''s heart to see this.

    "Samuel..."

    She looked at Samuel and knew Samuel''s n, so she wanted to stop him.

    "Joseph is innocent! He is our child."

    Samuel clenched his fists, blue veins standing out on his hands. He looked at Kemp with aggression,

    "You''d better make sure that he''s fine. If Joseph gets any hurt, I''ll make you regret it!"

    "Well, only if Mr. Green agrees to it, we won''t do anything."

    Kemp felt that victory was in his hands.

    Samuel didn''t have another choice.

    "Okay, I''ll give you the things, but you have to let them go!"

    For Joseph, Samuelpromised.

    He really didn''t want Joseph get involved in this deal.

    However, Kemp sneered and said, "Mr. Green, I know the men you take here all good at fighting. We

    can''t let them go. If they escape, but you don''t give the things to us, we can''t do anything. Mr. Don is

    waiting for your answer here. He is here to get the blueprint and the authorization contract. I will be

    punished if I don''t get the things. So, Mr. Green, order your men go. Give me the blueprint and the

    authorization contract. I guarantee that they will be safe and sound back. Is it a deal?"

    "You''re courting death!"

    Samuel was threatened by this man again. He struggled to get a hold of his anger.

    Bruce said, "You can keep me and let them go."

    "I don''t ept it. Mr. Vincent, you are a Green. How can I believe you? You have gone back on your

    word. I won''t be fooled again."

    Kemp stuck to his requirement.

    Joseph suddenly screamed and fell down.

 Chapter 598 Because You Are Samuel

    Chapter 598 Because You Are Samuel

    "Joseph!"

    Nicole wanted to go up to check him, but she was stopped by Mark.

    "Let me go! He fainted. Don''t you see it?"

    Nicole had no good impression of Mark.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Why would he look like her father?

    Why?

    Unfortunately, Mark didn''t care about her hatred for him at all.

    Bruce saw Joseph faint and rushed towards him, but was captured by Kemp''s people again.

    "Let go of me! That''s my son! I swear to god if anything happens to him, I will kill you, Kemp."

    Bruce was just like Vincent.

    Bruce had been feeling guilty about Joseph since Nicole had talked of him. Why would such a child

    have to bear adults'' grudge?

    He was only four years old!

    He was na?ve, lively and cute, and he would call him Daddy with his sweet voice and always be so

    respectful and attached to him.

    Seeing that Bruce was truly worried about Joseph, Samuel finally felt less angry.

    "Kemp, if anything happens to my nephew, you''ll know the consequences."

    Samuel did not move, but what he said was absolutely shocking.

    Kemp smiled and said, "Mr. Green, don''t worry. Joseph is Satan King''s disciple and he was your

    precious nephew. Of course I won''t hurt him. Hey you! Bring Young Master to Satan King for treatment.

    Make sure about his safety."

    Then Joseph was carried away.

    Bruce had been looking at Joseph. If possible, he really wanted to take the responsibility as a father to

    apany Joseph there, but...

    He turned around and looked at Mark with hatred and killing intent.

    Samuel did not miss that.

    Did Bruce hate Mark?

    Had he been doing everything to snare Mark?

    Samuel was thinking when he heard Kemp say, "Mr. Green, you see my sincerity, right? Can you give

    me the blueprint and the authorization contract now?"

    "Alright. I''ll give you what you want, but you''d better make sure my people are safe. Otherwise..."

    "Don''t worry. We only want money."

    Samuel nodded slightly.

    Samuel looked at Mark. Although he did not know why Mark was still alive, nor did he know the

    rtionship between Mark and Bruce, but for the sake of Nicole, Samuel said, "You really embarrassed

    the Don Family. Let go of your niece!"

    "I never meant to hurt her."

    Mark smiled indifferently and released Nicole.

    The instant Nicole was freed, she raised her foot to kick Mark''s calf.

    "You son of a bitch! I hate you! If I had a choice, I would rather not have a rtive like you!"

    This was one hard kick.

    Mark frowned in pain and almost eximed.

    He looked at Nicole, who was said to be his niece, and suddenly felt a little funny as well as happy.

    She was really like Big Brother!

    And their temper was really alike.

    Seeing Markughing, Nicole was even angrier.

    "Nicole,e over here!"

    Samuel was afraid that Mark would do other things, so he hurriedly called Nicole over.

    Nicole looked at Bruce, who, however, had been staring at Mark.

    Nicole knew that she could not stop Bruce at all. Perhaps Bruce had been captured by them on

    purpose to get close to Mark.

    This thought came too suddenly for Nicole to think it through, and then she was pulled behind by

    Samuel.

    "Have you been hurt? Are you okay?"

    Samuel asked anxiously. His subordinates had already handed over the blueprint and the authorization

    contract to Kemp.

    Nicole suddenly grabbed Samuel''s hand and said, "Stop Bruce. Don''t let him do anything!"

    "What? Who?"

    Samuel did not know the identity of Bruce at all, so he was surprised to hear his name.

    Just as Bruce was released, he went straight to Mark.

    "You must die!"

    He was so reckless that he even kicked the person in front of him away, and the dagger hidden in his

    sleeve was thrown straight towards Mark.

    "No! Stop it! Bruce!"

    Nicole had no time to exin it to Samuel. She subconsciously tried to stop Bruce, but Samuel stopped

    her by hugging her tightly.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Stop him! You can''t kill him! Think about Joseph!"

    Samuel saw Nicole''s anxiety.

    What did she call him just now?

    Bruce?

    Even he hadn''t found out the identity of this person, but Nicole did. Moreover, this guy had kidnapped

    Nicole, but now she was pleading for mercy for this person.

    Why?

    What exactly was going on between them?

    Samuel was confused and angry, but Nicole did not see it now.

    "Hurry up, Samuel."

    Nicole could not break free so she could only turn to Samuel for help, but then she found that Samuel

    looked a little angry.

    "Bruce? Do you know that he''s not Vincent?"

    Nicole felt a chilling from the back of her neck.

    She suddenly realized something and said, "It''s not what you think. Can I exin it to youter? Stop

    him now. He wants to kill Mark!"

    "Why would he want to kill Mark?"

    Nicole paused.

    Why?

    Should her tell him that it was because that Mark had killed his younger brother Vincent?

    On the other side, Bruce had already begun to fight against Mark.

    Those who had easily controlled Bruce earlier were now dumbfounded, because they could tell now

    that Bruce shouldn''t have been that easy to be captured by them.

    Nicole also confirmed her thought that Bruce had been caught deliberately just now!

    Kemp stood very close to Mark. Only when Bruce was captured would he be able to approach Mark

    and kill him.

    "No!"

    Nicole wanted to stop him again, but Samuel grabbed her tightly.

    "Are you worrying about him? Do you know who he is?"

    "I know, Samuel, please, please don''t let them hurt him."

    Samuel just got angrier.

    Mark used a shoulder throw and threw Bruce out.

    Mark was stronger than Bruce after all.

    On the ground, Bruce didn''t care about the pain. He took out another dagger and tried to stab it into

    Mark''s chest.

    "Mr. Don!"

    Kemp was so frightened that he hurriedly pulled out his gun and shot Bruce.

    "No!"

    Nicole watched helplessly as Bruce copsed, and the bright red blood looked so harsh.

    Heughed.

    Looking at the dagger stabbed into Mark''s chest, Bruce finallyughed.

    He finally avenged Vincent!

    His mission had beenpleted, and his life hade to the end.

    The sky was so blue that it reminded him of the scene when he had first met Vincent.

    Nicole copsed in Samuel''s arms. She said in a voice that only Samuel could hear, "His name is

    Bruce Smith and he''s Vincent''s friend. He took the stic surgery and went to the Green family to

    avenge Vincent because Mark had killed Vincent. The Greens had been searching Mark for five years,

    but they failed. So they could only use Bruce, who has taken the identity of Vincent, to trap Mark. Bruce

    was doing it for your brother and I stopped him for Joseph. What if Joseph wakes up and looks for his

    daddy? We''ve owed that child too much."

    Samuel was surprised.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Is he still alive?"

    Samuel suddenly figured out everything.

    "Quick! Take him to the hospital!"

    Kemp regained his sense, too.

    "Right, right! Send him to the hospital. Satan King''s medical skills are very good. Hurry up!"

    Kemp''s men carried Mark and Samuel''s men carried Bruce. They all rushed to Satan King''s hospital.

    Bruce tightly held Samuel''s hand as he passed by Samuel and whispered, "Vincent wants you to know

    that it''s lucky to have you as his brother."

    Samuel''s nose twitched as he was on the verge of tears.

    "Stop talking! Hold on! I don''t care who you are, but, from now on, you are my brother Vincent. Joseph

    is waiting for you. If you dare to die, I won''t take care of him."

    Bruceughed out.

    He said, "You won''t, because you are Samuel and Joseph is the son of Vincent."

    Then Bruce closed his eyes.

    Samuel suddenly felt so upset.

    "Tell Satan King to save Vincent first!"

    Kemp heard that.

    He didn''t care about Samuel''s identity or their cooperative rtionship anymore. Compared to Samuel,

    Mark was more important to him.

    Kemp signaled his people to block the way.

    Samuel was enraged.

    "Fuck off! Or I''ll kill you!"

    His head was buzzing with pain.

    He knew that his neuralgia had begun again.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t bring the medicine.

    Kemp''s people didn''t listen to Samuel at all.

    Samuel pushed Nicole to his subordinates as he whispered to her, "Stay safe."

    After saying that, he began to attack those people.

    Nicole suddenly remembered what Bruce had said.

    In their marriage, she had been so inferior and hadpletely lost herself."

    Well, she was also very tough and had never been a weak woman. However, at this moment, Samuel''s

    first reaction was to ask someone to protect her.

    Nicole was somewhat upset.

    She said coldly, "Let me go!"

    The man didn''t dare to disobey her and hurriedly let go of her.

    Nicole looked at Kemp not far away and calmly said, "Call Satan King and ask her to prepare the

    surgical tools in advance to save Vincent. Otherwise, I will bring back Joseph and everything I''ve

    promised her before won''t count. Now, take Vincent to go the other way. Mr. Green and I will deal with

    them here."

    Then she took off the coat that Bruce had given her, leapt forward and threw the person beside Samuel

    out.

    Samuel was surprised. Nicole said coldly, "I am not such a woman who will only stand behind you

    waiting to be protected!"

    However, she suddenly eximed and got anxious.

 Chapter 599 I Cannot Save Him

    Chapter 599 I Cannot Save Him

    "Watch out!"

    Nicole saw a person suddenly appear behind Samuel. The man was holding a fire hydrant and trying to

    smash it at Samuel''s head. However, Samuel seemed to be feeling ufortable as his cold sweat

    dripped down his face and his entire body was stiff.

    So Nicole grabbed Samuel''s arm and pulled him to the side. At the same time, she raised her foot to

    kick the man. Unfortunately, here came another man with a fire hydrant.

    Samuel''s headache was severe, and his vision was blurry. He tried his best to see clearly, but he could

    not.

    Nicole couldn''t take care of him right now and could only drag him out of the attack circle. However,

    she was alone and she couldn''t handle all the attacks at the same time.

    The heavy hydrant mmed into her arm.

    Nicole felt extremely painful, but she had to keep retaliating. However, she was unable to lift her right

    hand.

    Samuel''s headache had finally gone. When he saw this, he felt so anxious.

    "Nicole!"

    He quickly stepped forward to kick the two men away and hugged Nicole in his arms.

    "Are you OK?"

    "I''m fine. Let''s go!"

    Nicole endured the pain and spoke.

    Sweat had already oozed from her forehead, and her face was pale.

    Samuel looked at the people in front of him. He really wanted to kill them all. This feeling ran through

    his chest, making him want to burn everything into ashes.

    "Mr. Green, madam."

    Jacob brought his men over at this critical moment.

    "Why are you here? I remember I''ve asked you to stay in the Seapolis City."

    Samuel frowned.

    Nicole didn''t care where Jacob should be right now. She sensed that something was wrong with

    Samuel''s body, so she pulled Samuel and said to Jacob, "Jacob, I''ll leave everything here to you.

    Samuel and I have to go to the hospital first."

    "Alright."

    Jacob nodded.

    Samuel wanted to say something, but the neuralgia attacked again.

    He wanted to suppress it, but he failed and even snorted, making Nicole so worried.

    "Are you sick?"

    Nicole couldn''t take care of her own arm at all.

    Samuel wanted to say no, but he couldn''t stand the pain anymore. He could only say, "I''m fine. You

    don''t have to worry about me."

    "Then why do you look like this? Do you still want me to leave first? What will you do without me?

    Samuel, can you stop thinking that you can shoulder everything and protect everyone?"

    Nicole was so angry, even though she knew that it was useless to say this now.

    "Follow me!"

    She pulled Samuel towards the hospital.

    Samuel was nowpletely like a child. He entrusted himself to Nicole wholeheartedly. Listening to

    Nicole''s voice, he felt morefortable, as if the pain had been eased.

    "You always shoulder everything by yourself. Do you think that people around you are all useless? You

    are just the same like five years ago. If you had told me that Riley''s baby wasn''t yours, I wouldn''t have

    been so sad. Then no one would have been able to hurt me. You didn''t learn anything from that, did

    you? Why would you still like to take care of everything by yourself? Do you think you''re Superman?"

    Nicole got angrier as she spoke.

    Samuel suddenly pulled her.

    Nicole hurriedly turned around to check him.

    "What''s wrong? Did it hurt again?"

    Suddenly, Samuel''s kiss blocked her mouth.

    Nicole was surprised, then she sighed and stroked Samuel''s head as ifforting a child.

    Samuel leaned against her shoulder and said, "Do you know that when I saw you pleading for that

    man, I really wanted to kill him?"

    "He did it for your brother. I did it for Joseph."

    Nicole did not want to bring up this topic, because it would involve Mark. Although she did not want to

    admit that she was a member of the Don family, she couldn''t deny that.

    Sensing Nicole''s gloomy mood, Samuel turned her face around, looked into her eyes and said softly,

    "You are you; Mark is Mark. I won''t judge you because of him. Don''t be pressured."

    Nicole hadn''t expected that he would say so. She looked away and said, "No, I didn''t."

    "You liar. You just need to remember that no matter what and no matter when, you are my wife."

    Then Samuel leaned against Nicole and whispered, "Nicole, I don''t think I can make it."

    "What?"

    Suddenly, Samuel copsed on her.

    Nicole''s arm hurt, but now she couldn''t take care of it, because Samuel had fainted.

    He must have been enduring huge pain.

    Nicole felt distressed for Samuel. She didn''t dy anymore and dragged Samuel to Satan King''s

    hospital without stopping to deal with her arm.

    At the entrance of the hospital stood two groups of people, one of Samuel''s and one of Kemp''s.

    Kemp''s men were blocked by Satan King outside. However, because of Kemp''s orders, no one dared

    to promote conflict.

    Bruce had directly been sent to the emergency room.

    Now that Nicole had brought Samuel over, the people all nodded at Nicole and Samuel, but Nicole

    didn''t have time to greet them.

    She nced at Kemp and was going to support Samuel in when she heard Kemp say, "Mrs. Green, Mr.

    Don is your uncle after all. Are you really going to leave him here?"

    Nicole did not turn around but said clearly, "I have nothing to do with the Don family. Whether he lives

    or dies has nothing to do with me. Besides, I am Samuel''s wife, Vincent''s sister-inw. Mark knows

    well what he did to Vincent. Perhaps this is what he deserves now. Don''t you think so, Mr. Don?"

    She looked straight at Mark,

    Mark''s face was pale, but there was a smile on his face. This strange expression made Nicole

    somewhat scared.

    So she hurriedly pulled Samuel inside, but she heard Mark say, "Hurry up and save your treasure first.

    Otherwise, it will be troublesome if there''s any seque."

    "Don''t worry. He''ll be fine."

    Nicole was worried, but she could only pretend that everything was fine.

    Just as she brought Samuel in, Satan King walked out of the operating room.

    How could Bruce be cured in such a short time?

    Nicole had a bad premonition.

    "He..."

    "He has lost too much blood. I can''t do anything about it. I''m a human, not a deity. Sorry, I can''t save

    him."

    King Satan looked solemn and Nicole suddenly thought of something.

    "Where''s Joseph?"

    This was her greatest concern.

    Satan King''s expression became even worse.

    "That kid had fainted from anger. I have helped him recover when he was sent over. However, before

    he could catch his break, Vincent was sent over. Right now, Joseph is staying with him."

    Nicole became even more worried.

    "How is he?"

    "He looks kind of emotionless, seriously wiping face for Vincent. I couldn''t bear to see that so I came

    out. What''s wrong with you guys? Is your arm broken?"

    "I''m fine. Check Samuel first. He has fainted. I don''t know what his problem is. But I guess it is

    neuropathy. He was hypnotized before, but it failed."

    Nicole handed Samuel over to Satan King.

    Satan King frowned tightly and said, "Why do I feel like I''ve be your personal doctor? I''m not a

    hypnotist and I can''t handle this. He''s not in critical situation now, so I guess I could take care of your

    arm first."

    "I''m fine. Please check Samuel first. You must know how to treat him, right?"

    "No. I''ve told you that I''m not good at hypnosis. Nicole, your arm will really be crippled if you don''t treat

    it. Once you lose your arm, you won''t be able to take care of him. You''d better think about it clearly."

    Nicole was anxious. She had no choice but to let Satan King treat her arm.

    "Don''t use your arm these days if you still want it. I can''t solve Samuel''s problem. But I can give you a

    phone number and an address. Go find this person and he might be able to offer some help. Tell him

    that I introduce you to go there."

    Satan King then gave Nicole an address and a phone number.

    Nicole thanked him and then went to see Joseph.

    In the operating room, Bruce was lying on the operating table, quietly looking at Joseph.

    He didn''t have much time left. He could clearly feel the passage of his life.

    In front of him, Joseph did not cry or make any noise. He was very quiet and constantly reached out to

    wipe sweat for Samuel.

    Bruce suddenly regretted it.

    Why hadn''t he given this child a little care?

    Bruce held Joseph''s hand tightly and said weakly, "Do you me me?"

    Joseph shook his head and asked seriously, "Daddy, will you die?"

    "Death" was really a sad word.

    A four-year-old child, who had already lost his mother, had to face the death of his so-called father

    again when he had just realized what death meant. Nicole felt so sad and tears surged up.

    Bruce was also upset.

    He held Joseph''s hand tightly and said, "You are the son of Vincent and you are the toughest boy,

    right? No matter where Daddy is, Daddy loves you the most and will protect you and bless you. You

    must believe that Daddy will always be with you, though in a ce where you can''t see."

    "Daddy, will you die?"

    Joseph asked this question repeatedly, as if he did not hear Bruce.

    Bruce suddenly fell silent.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "I''m sorry, Joseph. I''m sorry!"

    He held Joseph into his embrace and tears dropped down.

    However, Joseph was still asking stubbornly, "Daddy, will you die?"

    Bruce cried out.

    Nicole covered her mouth and cried silently.

    Bruce wanted to say that he wouldn''t die, but he knew that this promise would nevere true.

    He hugged Joseph tightly to give him onest hug. Then he suddenly lost all strength and his arm

    slowly slid down...

 Chapter 600 Are You Happy with the Result

    Chapter 600 Are You Happy with the Result

    "Daddy, will you die?"

    Joseph kept asking, but Bruce could no longer answer him.

    The sudden silence in the operating room almost suffocated everyone.

    Nicole could not help but walk in and pulled Joseph out of Bruce''s embrace.

    There were still tears at the corner of Bruce''s eyes, but he had already stopped breathing.

    However, Joseph still looked at him and asked, "Daddy, will you die?"

    "Joseph, don''t be like this!"

    Nicole was extremely sad and distressed. She hugged Joseph tightly in her arms, but Joseph was still

    asking, "Will Daddy die?"

    "Daddy will be watching over you in heaven."

    "Daddy won''t die."

    Joseph finally shed tears, his voice so fragile and heartbreaking.

    Nicole wanted to carry Joseph out, but Joseph grabbed Bruce''s hand tight and wouldn''t let go no

    matter what.

    "Daddy, you promised me to hang out with me, to tell me stories, and many other things. But you

    haven''t done them yet. Daddy, get up. Don''t sleep. Please get up!"

    He broke free from Nicole''s embrace, shook Bruce''s arm, and pleaded again and again.

    "I will be good and listen to you. I promise you. I won''t talk back anymore no matter what you say. I

    promise I will listen to you. Daddy, please! Get up! Get up!"

    Seeing Joseph like this, Nicole realized what she worried about the most ended up happening. She

    held Joseph''s hand and said, "Joseph, don''t be like this. Otherwise, your daddy will be sad."

    "I want Daddy! Mommy, can you tell Daddy to respond? I was not a good kid, but I promise I''ll definitely

    listen to him. Can you tell him to talk to me?"

    Joseph''s eyes were full of tears. Seeing him so sad, Nicole felt extremely heartbroken.

    "Joseph, I''ll take you home."

    "No! I want to be with Daddy! I want Daddy!"

    "Joseph, you still have me, Samuel, Lucas, your grandma, and Zoe. You still have many families, and

    we will all love you!"

    "But none of you is my daddy."

    Hearing this, Nicole was stunned immediately.

    She always felt that she treated Joseph very well, but she did not expect that for Joseph, the most

    important people were still his rtives by blood, especially his parents.

    Joseph started to show his partiality on the day he knew who his biological parents were. Now this

    person that meant everything to Joseph was also gone. Looking at Joseph''s expression, Nicole was

    really worried about him.

    "Joseph, as long as you agree, Samuel and I can be your daddy and mommy."

    Joseph leaned against Bruce''s arm without saying anything. Then, he even took off his shoes and went

    on the operating table, lying in Bruce''s arm.

    He hugged Bruce''s waist and whispered, "Daddy, can you hug me? I want your hug. Please hug me as

    you did just now, would you?"

    Seeing this, Nicole immediately burst into tears.

    She couldn''t help but run out.

    Samuel had already woken up. Seeing tears streaming down Nicole''s face, he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "We lost Bruce."

    Nicole sobbed out and threw herself into Samuel''s embrace. "I''m afraid we will also lose Joseph."

    "We won''t!"

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Samuel patted her back andforted her, but he was actually somewhat worried.

    "Is Joseph still in there?"

    "Yes. Go in and take a look."

    Nicole let go of Samuel.

    The scene there was truly heartbreaking, and she could not bear it.

    The moment Samuel opened the door of the operating room, he seemed to be pinned on the ground.

    Bruce had stopped breathing, but Joseph actually put Bruce''s arms around himself and said again and

    again, "Daddy, can you hug me? I''ll be a good kid."

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly filled with tears.

    He quickly stepped forward and forcibly pulled Joseph out of Bruce''s embrace.

    "Let go of me! I want my daddy! I want my daddy!"

    Joseph struggled like crazy.

    However, Samuel forcibly hugged him and said, "Joseph, calm down. Your daddy is gone!"

    "No way! I want my daddy! I want my daddy! I want my daddy to hug me! I don''t want you!"

    Joseph cried loudly, his voice mournful and heartbreaking.

    Samuel also cried but said to the people outside, "Take him out!"

    "No! No! Don''t touch my daddy!"

    Joseph struggled and even bit down on Samuel''s wrist desperately with all his strength.

    Samuel felt a prickle on his wrist. It seemed his skin broke. But he hugged Samuel tightly as people

    pushed Bruce out.

    Seeing this, Satan felt pity and said, "Poor child. Let me hug him."

    "Go away!"

    Samuel''s aura was cold now, and even the air around him seemed to drop to the freezing point.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was furious because Bruce died and Joseph broke down.

    She wanted to take over Joseph, but Samuel didn''t want anyone to help.

    He carried the crying Joseph in his arms and walked past Nicole without noticing her.

    Joseph cried and finally fainted because he was exhausted from shouting.

    Samuel hugged him tightly.

    He looked at Bruce''s corpse and said fiercely, "If you were still alive, I would definitely beat you up.

    Since you can''t give him aplete home and father''s love, why did youe back, looking exactly

    the same as Vincent? Bruce, right? I won''t thank you. Although you did this for Vincent''s sake, I don''t

    appreciate it. Joseph is Vincent''s only child and closest person, but you hurt him. No matter how much

    you did for Vincent, I won''t forgive you for this alone. Never."

    Samuel carried Joseph into the car. Under this circumstance, although Satan knew Joseph probably

    wouldn''te back after he left this time, she couldn''t stop him.

    Nicole followed them to go back. When she passed by Kemp, she said hatefully, "You''d better be able

    to bear the anger of the Green family."

    Kemp frowned, but Nicole ignored him and got in the car.

    When Satan came out, Kemp walked over immediately.

    "Morgan, this is Mr. Don. He is very important to me. Could you please...?"

    "No!"

    Satan King, Morgan, directly rejected Kemp.

    "Morgan, he is very important to me!"

    "Everyone else is more important than me and the child. A few years ago, I told you to stay with me

    and the child, but you said there was a more important person. Now, it was not easy for me to get a

    disciple. I thought that I could fulfill my wish to be a mother, but you ruined it again. You killed my

    disciple''s father, but now you are actually asking me to help you save a person who is again very

    important to you. Kemp, is everybody else more important than me and the child?"

    Hearing Morgan''s words, Kemp couldn''t retort.

    "It was an ident. I promise."

    "I don''t believe a single word of you. No matter what, I won''t save this person. He just lost too much

    blood and his life is not in danger. If you dy any longer, I''m afraid he will really die. Take him away

    now, or you will definitely regret it."

    As a wife, Morgan gave thest piece of advice to her husband.

    Kemp wanted to say something but suddenly stopped.

    "Mr. Vincent who was sent here just now..."

    "He''s dead!"

    With that, Morgan turned around and left.

    Kemp was shocked on the spot.

    "He''s dead?"

    Although he wanted topete with Bruce for rescuing time, he didn''t want Bruce to die.

    To them, Bruce was Vincent, the person Samuel cared about the most. Kemp simply didn''t dare to

    imagine the consequences now that Bruce had died at the hands of his people.

    He suddenly trembled and said to the people beside him, "Hurry up! Prepare a speedboat or a

    helicopter! Send Mr. Don to a big city for rescue! Just in case, I''ll go with him and you guys stay."

    With that, Kemp fled with Mark regardless of what others thought.

    Shortly after he left, Samuel gave a direct order to Jacob.

    "Smash Dungeon at all costs. Unite with the police!"

    "Got it!"

    Not long after Jacob received the order, Dungeon, which had been prevailing for a long time, was

    When Kemp got the news, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    Fortunately, Morgan reminded him and he had left in advance. Otherwise, he would have been

    arrested by now.

    However, Mark said nothing with his eyes closed. No one knew what he was thinking.

    After Samuel and Nicole returned to the Seapolis City, Samuel went back home without stopping.

    When Laurel saw Samuele back, she originally wanted to turn around and leave but stopped when

    she saw Joseph in his arms.

    "What happened to Joseph?"

    "What happened? You tell me. Bruce died. Is this your n? You know all this, don''t you? Otherwise,

    you wouldn''t help Bruce deal with me. Both you and Bruce know that Vincent passed away five years

    ago, but you''ve been hiding it from me. Now that a fake Vincent came back, you know it, and he knew

    it. But have you thought about Joseph? Does he know his father is fake? Have you ever thought that a

    four-year-old child can''t bear to see his daddy die in front of him? Vincent is dead, but you are being

    selfish and torturing his most beloved child. Mom, I''m very disappointed in you."

    Hearing Samuel''s harsh words, Laurel couldn''t stand steady.

    "I just want to revenge for Vincent! That person hid so deep that we couldn''t find him with all our

    connections. This is thest thing Bruce and I can do!"

    "Are you happy with the result now?"

    Samuel looked straight at Laurel.

    Laurel''s legs suddenly felt like jelly.

    She fell down on the sofa and shook her head. "I promise I didn''t want Bruce to die. I even think of him

    as my son. I..."

    "You are lucky enough since Joseph is fine. Otherwise, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life!"

    With that, Samuel directly carried Joseph upstairs and did not look at Laurel again.

    Nicole followed Samuel and came in. When she saw Laurel, she suddenly didn''t know how to face her.

    "Nicole, are you ming me, too?"

    Laurel looked pitifully at Nicole.

    Nicole directly turned her head away.

    A sudden sound came from upstairs, attracting everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 601 Im Sorry

    Chapter 601 I''m Sorry

    "What happened?"

    Nicole and Laurel immediately ran up. The moment they opened the door, both of them were stunned.

    Joseph broke free from Samuel''s embrace and bumped into a flower stand on the side. The vase on

    the flower stand fell to the ground and broke into two. Meanwhile, Joseph curled up in the corner of the

    wall with his arms around his knees and his head buried in his knees, feeling extremely insecure like a

    hurt animal.

    A lump suddenly came into Nicole''s throat.

    "Joseph."

    Laurel was also heartbroken when she saw this.

    "Joseph,e here. Come to me. I love you most."

    However, Joseph still did not respond to anyone no matter what they said.

    He sat there like a statue, quiet and expressionless. It was really a heartbreaking scene.

    Samuel walked over and squatted down in front of Joseph directly, ignoring the ss fragments of the

    vase.

    "I know how you feel now. You can just cry. You are still a child and don''t need to withhold. It''s cold on

    the ground. Let''s stand up, okay?"

    Samuel''s voice was soft and gentle, but Joseph didn''t seem to hear it.

    Nicole couldn''t help but take a step forward and came to Joseph.

    "Joseph, let me take you back to rest. It''s really cold on the ground. Or do you want Lucas toe

    back to apany you?"

    Hearing this, Laurel was dumbfounded.

    "Right, where''s Lucas? Where did Lucas go?"

    Their people said, "Young Master went to City A. We haven''t heard from him yet."

    "What?"

    Nicole suddenly became flustered.

    They were in such a mess in City A, but Lucas still didn''t show up. Did he have any trouble?

    "When did he leave? Send people to find him now!"

    "Yes!"

    After their people left, Nicole looked at Joseph in front of her and felt sorry again.

    "Joseph,e to me, will you?"

    Joseph resisted.

    He was resisting everyone, muttering something.

    Only when Nicole got closer did she hear it clearly.

    He said, "I want my daddy. I want my own daddy!"

    Nicole cried again.

    Everyone had their reasons, but no matter what, as long as they hurt an innocent kid, they were

    unforgivable.

    Nicole couldn''t help but hug him directly. She sobbed out, "Sorry, I didn''t protect your daddy well. It was

    my fault. Can you give me a chance to love you well? Joseph, you are the best kid in the world. Let''s

    go to sleep now, then I will take you to buy some snacks and toys, okay?"

    "I want Daddy."

    Joseph kept repeating.

    Laurel felt so sorry when she saw this.

    "Joseph, it was my fault. I''m sorry. Actually, that person isn''t your..."

    "Mom, that''s enough. Please go back and rest now."

    Samuel interrupted Laurel immediately.

    When things already ended up like this and the damage was done, Joseph would be hurt again if they

    told him that person was not his daddy and his daddy died five years ago.

    Laurel immediately stopped.

    How could she be so senile and didn''t realize this?

    Five years ago, they thought their n to lure Mark out was almost wless. Now that Mark appeared,

    what did they get?

    Her dead son couldn''te back, and Bruce was also dead. Now, even her grandson became like

    this. Moreover, she didn''t know if Mark was still alive. It was not worth it at all. How could she lost her

    mind and be so persistent back then?

    Laurel seemed to be ten years older in the blink of an eye.

    She trembled and wanted Wendy to help her stand steady, only to find Wendy was no longer here.

    Sure enough, she also lost Wendy. Moreover, she lost Samuel''s love for her.

    Feeling bad, Laurel put her hand on her heart and turned around to leave step by step. Her lonely

    figure was pitiful.

    Joseph did not have much reaction to all of this. He seemed to have locked himself in his own world,

    ignoring everyone and saying nothing.

    Nicole felt so sorry that she didn''t know what to do and looked helplessly at Samuel.

    "What should we do?"

    "Take him to rest now."

    Samuel forcibly picked Joseph up.

    This time, Joseph did not struggle. Samuel carried him to the bed easily. However, he quickly curled up

    at the edge of the bed, lying with his back facing everyone.

    The small kid looked extremely weak, lonely, helpless, and fragile on therge bed.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Nicole sat by the bed and said softly, "Joseph, have a good rest. Tell me what you want to eat, and I will

    cook for you, okay? Don''t you like the dishes I cook most?"

    Joseph didn''t respond.

    Samuel sighed lightly. He asked someone to tidy up the room and said to Nicole, "Let him rest alone for

    a while. How is your arm? Do you need Gabrielle toe and check you up?"

    "No, I''m good."

    Nicole was still a little worried, but now Joseph seemed to be asleep.

    Nicole felt that Joseph, a kid, was too quiet now after such a bad thing happened. However, now that

    Joseph refused tomunicate with them, she had no choice but to hope that Joseph could slowly

    walk out of the shadow of losing his daddy.

    The two of them gently closed the door.

    The entire Green family became somewhat depressed because of what happened to Joseph.

    "By the way, Satan gave me an address and a phone number. She said this person is a master in

    hypnosis. Go to see him. Perhaps he can help you remove the hypnosismand in your mind."

    Nicole took out the note immediately.

    However, Samuel frowned and said, "I''ll wait for now and see how Joseph does. Besides, we haven''t

    heard from Lucas yet. How long has he been gone?"

    When their people heard Samuel''s question, they said immediately, "He''s been gone for a while. He

    went by helicopter."

    "Then he should have arrived long ago. Why haven''t we heard anything from him? Send someone to

    check his route."

    "Got it!"

    Nicole thought for a moment and whispered, "Joseph likes Zoe most. Should we bring Zoe back?

    Perhaps Zoe can cheer him up."

    "Sounds good. Too many things have happened these days and our family is breaking down. From

    now on, no matter what happens, let''s be together forever. Joseph will be our son from now on, okay?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole with pain deep in his eyes.

    Nobody felt worse than him.

    Before he could digest the sad news that Vincent was fake and his younger brother had passed away

    five years ago, Joseph broke down.

    Samuel took care of Joseph for four years and had been treating him as his own son since Joseph was

    young. Now, Samuel felt really agonized as if he was being cut into pieces seeing Joseph like this.

    "Sure, he has always been our child. I will love him more and treat him better."

    Nicole always felt a lump at her throat.

    "Thank you, Nicole. I appreciate it."

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly and whispered, "I want to hug you for a while. Just for a while."

    He was so fragile. It was so sad.

    Nicole hugged him tightly and said softly, "It will be OK. Everything will be fine. It was Mark''s fault. I will

    not let him go."

    "Me neither, but now it''s not time to deal with him yet. My heart seems to be about to explode. I want to

    kill people. I want to scream. I want to vent my anger. But I can''t do anything. I am the backbone of the

    Green family and Joseph''s father, so I have to hold on. But darling, I''m afraid I really can''t hold on any

    longer."

    Samuel had never said these to Nicole before, but now he was like a child showing his fragility in front

    of her. Nicole felt extremely sorry.

    "You will be fine. You still have me and I''ll help you. I''ll help you get through and support the Green

    family. From now on, no matter what happens, I won''t stand behind under your protection. Samuel, I

    really want to protect you and take care of you."

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly. Nicole felt something warm dripped onto her shoulder, turning hot and

    burning.

    He cried!

    Nicole barely saw Samuel cry. She didn''t know if he was crying over Vincent''s death or Joseph''s

    sorrow but clearly knew that this was Samuel''s most vulnerable moment. She had never felt so sorry.

    After about five minutes, Samuel finally calmed down.

    He let go of Nicole and said somewhat embarrassedly, "Am Ime?"

    "No. That makes you a man of flesh and blood who doesn''t seem so unreachable to me. Thank you for

    showing me your fragility. Samuel, let''s work hard together, and everything will be fine."

    "Sure!"

    Samuel pulled Nicole''s hand to his lips and kissed it. "I will leave the families to you. There are still

    many things I have to deal with out there. The design drawing and the authorization contract were sent

    out. I don''t know what they will do. This is very important and I can''t ignore it, but Joseph and Lucas..."

    "Don''t worry. I''m here. I will take good care of them."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel felt relieved.

    "And my mother..."

    Samuel eventually looked at Laurel''s room with a trace of sadness shed in his eyes. He said in a low

    voice, "Although I am very angry, she is old. I know the harm she gave you can''t be erased with an

    apology. Although she did this to revenge for Vincent, it was her fault to risk your life. I won''t interfere

    as long as you can vent your anger. "

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    Indeed, although what Laurel and Bruce did was understandable, she still couldn''t forgive them

    Laurel, who had treated her so well, could actually risk her life at thest moment. Nicole felt bitterly

    disappointed.

    She had really wanted to treat Laurel as her biological mother. But now, she didn''t know when she

    could forgive Laurelpletely.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will really do something to her? What if you get the reputation as an unfilial

    son?"

    Samuel shook his head and said, "Don''t worry about me. I couldn''t stop my mother from risking your

    life, and I can''t help you untie your emotional knot now. I''m sorry that you have to go through all this

    with me."

    Nicole almost burst into tears again.

    She had endured so much to love and marry Samuel. Now, when Samuel said he was sorry, she

    actually recalled all the sadness she had went through.

    She suddenly threw herself into Samuel''s embrace and whispered, "I''m happy to hear you say that."

    "Silly girl!"

    Samuel stroked her hair andforted her.

    The news of Lucas came.

 Chapter 602 I Dont Like You

    Chapter 602 I Don''t Like You

    "Is there any news from Lucas? What''s going on?"

    Nicole hurriedly raised her head.

    "Yes, madam. We''ve got news from Lucas."

    The news also made Samuel nervous.

    "What happened? Where''s Lucas?"

    "Mr. Green, Lucas¡¯ helicopter ran out of fuel, so he was forced tond. He is waiting for us to deliver the

    fuel. Lucas is fine. Everything is fine."

    Samuel and Nicole breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this.

    "It is lucky that the oil ran out. Otherwise, if he had gone over, I do not know what kind of trouble he

    would make."

    Samuel sighed and thought of Joseph.

    Nicole was also somewhat depressed.

    "Go to bring Zoe back. Let Lucas return by himself."

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, his men went to execute it.

    "Nicole, I have to go to thepany. Recently, there have been a lot of things. I have to solve the mess

    left behind by Bruce."

    "Alright, but what did you do with the remains of Bruce?"

    Nicole knew that Samuel had a lot of objections to Bruce. Especially what happened also hurt Joseph.

    But Nicole still asked.

    Bruce sacrificed his life for Vincent and the Green Family. Although what he did caused trouble, his

    credit could not be taken away.

    Samuel became serious and didn''t say anything for a long time.

    Nicole thought that he wouldn''t say anything, but Samuel finally spoke.

    "I will ask someone to settle it down properly. The Green family will buy him a cemetery and send

    someone to clean it."

    "OK."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was kind to his family. Perhaps he treated Bruce as his younger brother.

    "You''re also very upset, aren''t you?"

    Nicole knew that no one felt worse than Samuel.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "Five years ago, when I learned that Vincent died, I almost couldn''t take it.

    Afterwards, I found out that he was still alive. How grateful I was to the God! I wanted to treat him as

    well as I could. I gave the entire Green family and Joseph to him. In the end, this was a scam. Although

    what they did was to avenge Vincent and to trick Mark, I can''t forgive them for cheating and hurting me.

    I can''t ept it, and neither can Joseph, such a young child. I won''t forgive them on this matter,

    absolutely not! "

    With that, Samuel touched Nicole''s head and turned to leave the Green''s.

    Nicole was also ufortable.

    Nicole returned to Joseph''s room and saw Laurel sitting in front of Joseph''s bed. Laurel was looking at

    Joseph and weeping.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say to Laurel.

    Nicole was not the Holy Mother. She had been schemed by Laurel. She could not forgive Laurel. She

    was able to ignore Laurel''s scheming, Nicole felt that she was tolerant enough.

    Joseph didn''t wake up. When Nicole was about to leave, Laurel said.

    "Do you think I''m a ck-hearted old woman? Do you think that I pretended to be nice to you in the

    past?"

    Nicole didn''t know how to answer. And it was inappropriate to answer.

    Nicole was silent.

    Laurel turned to look at Nicole and said, "Actually, I didn''t like you from the beginning."

    Nicole froze for a moment. But she thought back to her three years of marriage. Laurel, her mother-in-

    Laurel allowed Zama to manage her life without any instructions. Laurel did not say a word when Nicole

    was trapped in the fire with her children five years ago. Nicole should have thought that Laurel did not

    like her. However, afterwards, Laurel treated her very well, leading Nicole to ignore these problems.

    "Since you don''t like me, why did you treat me so well? Was it all for the sake of using me?"

    "Use you? What can I use?"

    Laurel looked at Nicole from head to toe, and then said coldly, "Eight years ago, when you pestered

    Samuel and forced him to marry you, I was very dissatisfied with you. How could a seriousdy do

    such a thing at a party? Not only did you lose your face, but also Samuel lost many chances. He

    married you, just a useless woman. What else can you do besides your beauty? You hadn''t helped the

    Green family at all after you married."

    Nicole instantly felt a loss.

    She never knew what Laurel thought of her.

    Nicole took a deep breath and asked, "Since that''s the case, why did you agree to this marriage?"

    "Agreed? Did I agree? If I agreed, why had I stayed abroad for so long? Both Samuel and Vincent are

    not my biological sons, although I am their mother. You''ll never know how difficult it is to raise a child

    who is not your own. I have to keep Zama from imbuing them with ideas. I am afraid that they will

    alienate me, and afraid that I will have no status in the Green family in the future. I have to curry favor

    with my son. At that time, your news was boiling with excitement. If I didn''t agree and went against

    Samuel''s wishes, do you think Samuel would recognize me as his mother?"

    "So that''s why you didn''t care about our marriage?"

    Nicole did not expect such a result.

    Laurel stopped pretending and said coldly, "Yes. You did not have a baby after you married for three

    years, so I wanted to find a chance to ask you and Samuel to divorce. I asked Riley to go to Bordeaux

    to look for Vincent. I thought that Vincent wouldn''t like Riley, but Riley liked Samuel. Samuel cared so

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    much about Vincent. When Samuel knew that Riley went to meet and seduce Vincent, he might leave

    you and stop Riley. As long as there was a misunderstanding between you and Samuel, you would get

    a divorce soon. But Riley had other thoughts and wanted to marry Vincent. She wanted to be the

    daughter-inw of the Green family. She didn''t deserve it."

    Nicole was surprised. She never thought that it would be like this.

    "How can you do this? Do you know how unfair this is to Vincent?"

    "Unfair? What do you know? From childhood, Vincent had been being inferior to Samuel in everything.

    But Vincent was especially filial and kind to me. He treated me as his biological mother. Every time he

    held my hand and called me mom, I felt that he was my own son, my biological son. However, he

    had to let him leave the Seapolis City. He chose a dangerous career in Bordeaux, and I couldn''t stop

    him. I hoped that he had a son. However, he had no time to fall in love with a girl. Riley was so

    tempting that Vincent would definitely be attracted by her. Regardless of what did Vincent think, Riley

    had a baby for Vincent. The child is the descendant of the Green family!"

    Laurel sighed and said, "I intended to use Riley to break the rtionship between you and Samuel, but

    unfortunately, Riley was apathetic to Samuel and didn''t want to associate with Samuel. She devoted

    herself to Vincent. The n had changed. I felt that it was fine, as long as she could give birth to a child

    for Vincent. I would find a way to get rid of her and find a good marriage for Vincent afterwards. I didn''t

    expect that Vincent died suddenly. Riley was pregnant, but I lost my son. I had to ask Riley to return to

    meet Samuel. When Riley came back, you would misunderstand. You and Samuel would divorce. "

    "Riley was Vincent''s woman and had a child for Vincent. You still wanted her to be with Samuel?"

    Nicole felt that it was inconceivable.

    Laurel sneered and said, "She wouldn''t get what she wants. I know Samuel. He loves Vincent very

    much. As long as the child is Vincent''s, no matter how much he likes Riley, Samuel will not marry her.

    Joseph is young and needs a mother. Joseph also needs a reasonable identity to stay in the Green

    family. That''s why I asked Samuel to call Joseph his son. On the one hand, Riley was willing to stay

    and take care of Joseph, and on the other hand, you would misunderstand Samuel."

    "You know I didn''t die in that fire five years ago?"

    Nicole recognized Laurel''s loophole.

    Laurel looked at Nicole and said, "Of course. Otherwise, why did Allen save you so coincidentally? I

    hate you and I didn''t like you, but I didn''t want you to die. Besides, you had a baby of the green family. I

    thought that Zama wouldn''t let you have a baby of Samuel, so I never worried that you would get

    pregnant. You hadn''t got any good news for three years, but at thest moment, you were pregnant. I

    knew about Riley''s actions, and I knew that Swift wanted to burn you to death. For the sake of the

    baby, I called the olddy of the Brook Group and asked Allen toe to the Seapolis City to talk

    about something. The ce he passed by happened to be the ce where you were, so you were

    saved. Speaking of this, you should thank me, shouldn''t you? "

    "Thank you? How can you say that? If it weren''t for you, how could I be trapped in the fire so painfully?

    If it weren''t for you, how could Zoe be born with bad health? And you want me to thank you for that?

    You didn''t like me in the beginning. You should have let me know that. Even if you asked me to leave

    Samuel, it would be much better than scheming me. Not only did you hurt Samuel, Vincent, and me,

    you even hurt your grandchildren. How could you do this?"

    Nicole was a little angry.

    Nicole thought that her misfortune was caused by Riley and Swift, but she did not expect that there

    would be a deeper scheme.

    Her mother-inw, who she had thought was very good, had set her up from the beginning, scheming

    her and breaking their rtionship.

    Laurel said nonchntly, "Why couldn''t I do this? The Green family is mine! Because of me, Samuel

    and Vincent are so excellent. Shouldn''t they listen to me? But because of you, Samuel quarreled with

    me for the first time. He refused my advice and insisted on marrying you. Who are you? Can you help

    Samuel with his business? What kind of glory can you bring to the Green family?"

    "The Green family is so prosperous that it doesn''t need me to bring glory."

    "That''s right. The Green family is so prosperous. Samuel can choose any woman. Why do we have to

    choose you, a good-for-nothing? I gave Night Elf Empire to you. What achievements have you got?

    Other than Finn helping you, what else can you do?"

    Laurel''s words directly shocked Nicole.

 Chapter 603 Because Youre Not Worthy

    Chapter 603 Because You''re Not Worthy

    "What did you say?"

    "What did I say? I said you''re good-for-nothing! You don''t know anything. You didn''t help the Green

    family at all and brought a lot of trouble. Samuel is so perfect, but he can give up everything for you.

    Why? Because of your stic face? Nicole, do you think the reason why I gave Night Elf Empire to you

    was that I think you have abilities to be a big help to Samuel? I wanted you to see yourself clearly.

    You''re not qualified to be Samuel''s wife! But you overestimated yourself and were ridiculously stupid."

    Laurel said coldly, "If it weren''t for the fact that you risked your life to get the antidote for me and saved

    me, I would not give you Night Elf Empire. But what if I gave it to you? The mud helps not on the wall.

    You''re a good-for-nothing person anyway!"

    Nicole felt that her body was cold.

    Nicole thought that Laurel was really good to her. But hearing these words, she felt pain, as if a sharp

    dagger stabbed deeply into her chest.

    "You never told me."

    "Don''t you know yourself? If it weren''t for the fact that the two children love you so much, do you think I

    would agree you to enter the Green Family? Would I agree you to be Mrs. Green? Look at yourself.

    Which part of your body is worthy of the name, Mrs. Green? In the five years, Allen helped you to be a

    designer, a little famous. You''re back to get revenge, aren''t you? I know. However, Samuel''s life has

    been worse than death. I feel sorry for him. I thought your fate with Samuel was broken after you

    changed your face. I didn''t expect you toe back. Not only did youe back, you also wanted to

    take a kidney from Samuel. You are an abominable and ungrateful woman!"

    Hearing Laurel''s words, Nicole felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer.

    "If it weren''t for you, how could Zoe be like that? She can''t wait. If it weren''t for Zoe, I wouldn''t return,

    and I wouldn''t take away Samuel''s kidney."

    "She is a girl. What matters if she dies? Lucas is well. In the end, the Green family will be handed over

    to the boys. Even without your children, we have Joseph. Joseph is the son of Vincent. As long as you

    don''t appear, Joseph will naturally be the sessor of the Green family and inherit everything

    from the Green family! You broke all this! It''s you!"

    The more Laurel spoke, the more excited and angrier she became. However, the more Nicole listened

    to her, the more scared Nicole was.

    "How can you say that? Zoe is a person and a child of the Green family. What if she is a girl? The

    Green family is rich and powerful. Can''t you ept a child?"

    "We can ept a child, but it depends. The Green family ispletely supported by Samuel. Without

    him, there is no the Green family. You wanted to ask Samuel to give your daughter a kidney. Are you

    going to plunge the Green family into an abyss of eternal cmity? Joseph is still young. Vincent is

    dead. If something happens to Samuel, who will support the Green Family? Since the day you

    appeared, you haven''t brought a good day to the Green family. You always brought trouble. For you,

    Allen chose to be an enemy of Samuel and the Green family. For you, Samuel gave the market of the

    United States to the Brook family. Which part of your body is worth so? Do you worth the Green family''s

    effort? Because of the two children you gave birth to? If it weren''t for you, there would be many capable

    women who were willing to have a child for Samuel."

    Nicole was so angry that her chest hurt.

    She felt that she couldn''t listen to Laurel any longer. If she continued, she might want to kill Laurel.

    Looking at Joseph who was asleep, Nicole took a deep breath and said to the people outside, "Bring

    Laurel back to her room! Without my permission, she is not allowed to enter Joseph''s room."

    "Let me see who dares!"

    Laurel suddenly let out a low roar, startling the bodyguards.

    "Madam, you..."

    "Nicole, do you think you are the owner of the Green family? I''m not dead yet. Do you think that I gave

    give Night Elf Empire to you, and you are the owner of the Green family? You want to control me and

    restrict my freedom. How can you do this? Even your most capable subordinate, Finn, wants to kill you.

    What else can you do? Apart from Finn, what else do you know about Night Elf Empire? Without Finn''s

    orders, do you think you can order the people in Night Elf Empire? I gave you everything. I can take it

    back whenever I want. In the Green family, it''s not your turn to give orders to me. On the contrary, if I

    want you to die, it is easy."

    Laurel''s words made Nicole feel more ironic.

    "Finn is one of your men, so he came to kill me because of you?"

    "So what?"

    After Laurel finished speaking, she realized that Nicole''s expression had changed. Laurel knew what

    she had said and said to the bodyguards, "Close the door and get out! No one is allowed to enter

    without my permission."

    "Yes!"

    The bodyguards didn''t dare to go against Laurel''s orders. They looked at Nicole and left without saying

    anything.

    Only then did Nicole sadly discover that she did not have any authority or status in the Green family.

    Everything she had was given by Laurel and Samuel.

    No wonder Bruce would say those words to her. All of these were based on evidence.

    Nicole deeply regretted it.

    She bitterly regretted over losing herself for this rtionship.

    She regretted over giving up her career, settling down here and wanting to live a peaceful life.

    It turned out that all of these required her own efforts.

    Samuel''s starting point was too high. Even if Samuel did not despise her, the people around him would

    think that she was not good enough for Samuel. They felt that she was Samuel''s appendant and

    burden. Even the bodyguards of the Green Family respected her because of Laurel and Samuel, not

    because of herself.

    Nicole looked at Laurel andpletely calmed down.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "What can I do? I am an old woman who has one foot in the grave. I can''t even protect Wendy. What

    else can I do?"

    When Laurel said this, Nicole remembered about the housekeeper. She had never seen Wendy when

    she came back this time.

    "What happened to Wendy? Where is she?"

    "Stop pretending to be foolish in front of me. If it weren''t for you, would Wendy be lying unconscious in

    the ICU? You are a person bringing bad luck, a disaster for the Green family!"

    Hearing Laurel''s words, Nicole was very puzzled.

    "What do you mean? What does Wendy have anything to do with me?"

    "Why not? Samuel found out that I asked Bruce to kidnap you and asked Wendy to escort you out of

    the Seapolis City. He had Wendy tied to a speedboat to parade on the sea because of you. Wendy was

    already in her fifties. How could she withstand all of this? It''s you! It''s all your fault! You''re the one who

    makes Wendy on the verge of death. Do you know how many years Wendy has apanied me?

    Even longer than Samuel and Vincent! She is like a rtive of mine. Samuel treated her so cruelly

    because of you. No matter how much I pleaded, he would not let go of Wendy. In his heart, you are

    more important than me! Why? I''ve done so much for the Green family. I''ve done so much for Samuel

    and Vincent. What have you done for Samuel? What have you done for the Green family? Why did

    Samuel do this to me, although I did so much? Why?"

    Laurel said and was about to beat Nicole, but she was dodged by Nicole.

    "It''s all your own fault. Don''t me others. Perhaps you have done a lot for the Green family, or even

    paid all, but it is not the excuse that you can ckmail Samuel, nor is it the reason that you can hurt

    me. Even if I''m useless, even if I don''t know anything, you don''t have the right to treat me like that!

    Moreover, Wendy is Zama''s person. She helped Zama to secretly bring Lucas and I out of the Seapolis

    City. She is unforgivable!"

    "That''s what I mean! If Wendy didn''t be Zama''s person, how could I know what Zama was

    doing?"

    Laurel''s words froze Nicole.

    "What did you say? Are you saying that you pretended to know nothing even though you knew that

    Lucas and I were sent out of the Seapolis City? Or is that what you mean?"

    "Lucas was sent out of the Seapolis City on purpose. I wanted to bring him into Night Elf Empire and

    train him to be the future owner of Night Elf Empire. As for you, I was happy to see you being taken out

    of the Seapolis City. As long as you are auctioned off and be a ything of other men, no matter

    how much Samuel loves you, he won''t want you anymore."

    "How can you be like this? I respected you so much that I treated you as well as my biological mother.

    How could you plot against me and trap me like this? No matter what, I call you mother!"

    Nicole couldn''t believe what she heard.

    She was filled with sorrow.

    Laurel sneered and said, "I don''t need you to take care of me. I have a son and grandchildren! Even if

    they don''t take care of me, I have Wendy! But because of you, Wendy is like this now. I promised her

    that when she was sixty, I would send her to Switzend to rest. I bought her a big house. Because of

    you, she can''t do anything now. She can''t take care of herself. Nicole, you and I are sworn enemies. I

    trapped you secretly before, but from now on, I won''t let you have a good day."

    Laurel officially started a war with Nicole.

    Nicole looked at her and felt that it was so unfamiliar and so ironic.

    ''I was so stupid.''

    Nicole didn''t know who Laurel was and considered Laurel as the closest person. But in Laurel''s eyes,

    Nicole was nothing.

    Nicole felt so sad, but she coldly looked at Laurel and said, "I ept your challenge. I thought about

    how I would face you, but now I don''t have to worry about it. Laurel, from today onwards, I won''t treat

    you like a mother, nor will my child call you grandma again, because you''re not worthy!"

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left.

    She could not stay here with Laurel, otherwise she would kill Laurel.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Just as Nicole''s hand touched the doorknob, Laurel said again.

    "Do you know who hypnotized Finn and Samuel?"

    A single sentence immediately stopped Nicole.

 Chapter 604 You Better Not Have Done That

    Chapter 604 You Better Not Have Done That

    Nicole was so furious that her blood throbbed in her temples.

    She turned to look at Mrs. Green and said coldly, "You better not have done that."

    "It was me!"

    Nicole got angry about Mrs. Green''s frankness.

    "I really want to beat you up!"

    Nicole said honestly.

    However, Mrs. Green smirked.

    "Do you dare? Although Samuel isn''t my biological son, he won''t allow you to hurt me since I have

    been taking good care of him. Even if he was angry about me asking Bruce to kidnap you, he didn''t

    revenge on me. Instead, he vented his anger on my assistant. Do you think Samuel won''t be irritated if

    you hit me? Because of the Don family, Vincent died. Isn''t he unhappy with that?"

    Nicole involuntarily wrung her hands.

    She didn''t want to talk with Mrs. Green anymore, but she wanted to know why.

    "Why did you do that to Samuel? Do you know how desperate he is? As you know, he is strong.

    However, he fainted from the unbearable pain being betrayed by you. Do you indeed love him?"

    Mrs. Green replied coldly, "He asked for that. If he did as the hypnotist said, he would think from the

    bottom of his heart that you had cheated on him and he wouldn''t love you as much as he does now. It''s

    you who make me do that. You destroyed him!"

    "Is it me or is it you? He is an individual as same as you and is not a tool of you or anyone else. Do you

    really love him? Or do you only use him to earn money for the Green family and remain the family

    glorious? As you don''t like me, you want him to hate me. You knew Mark had killed Vincent, but you

    kept it as a secret and continued to treat me well, fooling me into believing that you protect me because

    of love. But you''ve been waiting for the day when Samuel discovered the truth and grew apart with me,

    right? Unfortunately, you did not seed. You then became angry as all your conspiracies and

    sufferings these years proved to be a joke. How ironic! You could hardly stand anymore. In spite of your

    disguise, you vented your ager on me. However, what can you do? Even if I''m useless, Samuel sees

    me as his wife, who he is desperate to protect. Do you dare to tell him what you said to me?"

    Mrs. Green changed her expression significantly as she heard Nicole.

    "Shut up!"

    "You won''t! Since you rely heavily on Samuel, you''re afraid that he will leave you. Without him, you are

    unable to earn a living. Even though you have resentment towards him, you dread to argue with him.

    You even want to hide what you have done from him. You can do nothing bute to me. And you

    even don''t dare to offend me openly. How pitiful you are! I at least am Samuel''s beloved woman, what

    about you? You have been plotting cautiously, as you are worried that Samuel will stop supporting you

    because he is not your biological son. Since I''ve seen through your minds, do you think I''ll fall for it?"

    Nicole finally let off her anger.

    Without saying anything else, Nicole turned around and walked out of the door. She said to the

    bodyguards outside, "Send Mrs. Green back to her room. Listen, she is not allowed to get close to

    Joseph without my permission."

    "How dare you!"

    Nicole sneered and said to the bodyguards, "You better consider it well. Although she is Samuel''s

    mother, she is old and no longer in charge of the Greens. Instead, I''m young and I will take over her

    position. You''d better know it. Moreover, you must have known how much Samuel loves me. If you

    don''t want to work here anymore, you can ignore me. Show me do you want to work for the Greens!"

    All the bodyguards were shocked at her words.

    They looked at Nicole and found herposed. Thinking about what she said, everyone knew what

    they should do.

    "Yes, Young Mistress."

    The bodyguards hurriedly stepped forward and tried to send Mrs. Green back to her room.

    Mrs. Green shouted angrily, unable to maintain noble anymore.

    "Nicole, how dare you! How can you treat me like this!"

    "It''s not only that! Mother, I advise you to do as I please from now on. You''d better listen to me. Don''t try

    to annoy me. Otherwise, I''m uncertain about what I will do. I''m also a woman and I''m as good as you

    when deceiving others. However, I disdain to do so. If you insist on fighting against me, I''ll apany

    you. Anyway, I have plenty of time to deal with you."

    Nicole no longer respected Mrs. Green as an elder.

    It turned out that she treated Mrs. Green earnestly while Mrs. Green only wanted to hurt her. Nicole

    could no longer endure it.

    Mrs. Green was taken away as she kept struggling and shouting.

    It was silent again in the room.

    Nicole rubbed her temples and wanted to leave. Only then did she remember that she was here for

    Joseph.

    If it weren''t because of Mrs. Green, she would be in Joseph''s room.

    Thinking of this, Nicole went to Joseph''s room again and saw him sitting on the bed. Joseph fixed his

    eyes on Nicole as soon as she entered the room. Nicole wondered how much had he heard and seen.

    As a four-year-old child, Joseph heard the terrible truth from his grandmother following his parents had

    died. Nicole''s heart wrung for his sufferings.

    "Joseph, are you awake? Are you hungry? How about I get some food for you?"

    Nicole tried her best to be gentle and ask him.

    However, Joseph didn''t reply. He cast a nce at Nicole andy down again. Remaining silent, he

    tucked himself in and closed his eyes. Nicole couldn''t help but feel uneasy at his behavior.

    Nicole stepped forward and whispered, "Joseph, don''t take what I did with your grandma seriously.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Don''t be afraid, okay? I''m not a bad person and I love you as same as before. What do you want to

    eat? It''s unhealthy not to eat."

    Joseph curled up and remained his eyes closed, having no respond. No matter what Nicole said, he

    maintained silent as if he couldn''t hear her.

    As Joseph remained quiet after she had said about ten minutes, Nicole became more upset.

    She indeed felt miserable about him.

    Looking at Joseph, who refused to speak, Nicole was very anxious. But she didn''t know what to do.

    She tucked Joseph in and walked out of his room.

    Then, she called Gabrielle and told him about Joseph''s situation.

    Gabrielle frowned and said, "It sounds not good. I''m afraid that he will suffer from autism as he shuts

    himself from the world. Nicole, I suggest you try to make him cry or vent his anger. He''s only a four

    year-old child, who is too weak to get through a serious of changes. He is hit by a big shock."

    "You are right. We didn''t expect that things would end up like this. Joseph used to get along best with

    Zoe and Lucas. Samuel has asked someone to take Zoe home. As for Lucas, it will probably take more

    time before hees back."

    Nicole felt headache and her arm ached.

    "I heard that you''re injured too? How is it? Are you alright?"

    Gabrielle asked Nicole with concern.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I only suffer mild injury. Now, the most important thing for me

    is to take good care of Joseph and Samuel."

    "I''ve heard from ir about Samuel. ir can''t help it either. But don''t worry, I will go to ask some

    specialists. There must be a way. ir has prescribed some painkillers for him. I hope they will be

    helpful."

    Hearing Gabrielle''s words, Nicole whispered, "Satan King gave me a business card and asked me to

    look for help from the person. However, as we are overwhelmed with a series a changes, Samuel has

    gone to thepany, and I''m busy as well. I haven''t gone to the person yet."

    "Yes. All of a sudden, there is a lot of work needing to get done. Samuel has to handle the design

    drawings and the contract. It seems impossible for him to stop halfway. Given Joseph is in a bad

    condition now, you also have a hard time looking after him."

    "I''m fine. I only wish that our family can live a peaceful life together. However, it is still just a hope, as all

    sorts of troubles keep emerging and leave us no break."

    Nicole felt depressed, and she had never thought that she would be so sad.

    Being scolded to be useless by Mrs. Green, Nicole naturally would be upset.

    For Samuel and the Greens, she chose to take care of her family rather than showing her talent.

    However, it turned out that Mrs. Green and others reckoned her to be useless.

    Even though she knew there was no need to care about how others thought, she found it difficult to do

    so. There were few people being open-minded.

    In the world, she was unable to beyond caring what anyone else thought of her. Nicole realized that

    she probably needed to work harder to maintain her love amazing.

    ording to Nicole''s voice, Gabrielle could tell she was in a bad mood and asked, "What happened?"

    Nicole really wanted to tell Gabrielle about Mrs. Green, but she didn''t atst. Once Gabrielle knew the

    truth, ir would know as well. And soon, Samuel would find out what Mrs. Green had done.

    As same as her, Samuel was innocent as well.

    Nicole could hate Mrs. Green and ignore her in the future, but how about Samuel? He had been

    viewing Mrs. Green as his mother for more than twenty years. He probably would be unable to suffer

    the unbearable pain of knowing that it was his mother who had been exploiting him and behind the

    conspiracy against him over the past two decades.

    Nicole would rather not be happy than allow Samuel to find out the truth and suffer the pain of being

    betrayed by his family.

    She thought it was better for her to deal with it on her own.

    After making up her mind, Nicole whispered, "It''s nothing. I''m just too tired. Besides, I''m worried about

    Joseph."

    "I see. Don''t worry. Joseph will be fine. As long as we are patient enough, we are able to help him.

    You''d better take care of your arms, or you will have a sequ."

    "Alright."

    As Nicole spoke, Zoe came back. Nicole hung up. However, she was shocked when seeing Zoe.

 Chapter 605 Its None of Your Business

    Chapter 605 It''s None of Your Business

    "Zoe, what''s wrong with you?"

    Nicole hurriedly stood up and walked to Zoe.

    With dirty clothes and face and messy hair, Zoe looked like she had had a fight.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole soon turned to ask the person who went to pick up Zoe.

    The man replied, "Miss Zoe happened to be in a fight when I arrived."

    "Fighting? Why?"

    Zoe had been quiet in Nicole''s mind. She had never quarreled with others, apart from because of food.

    Why did she have a fight?

    "It''s true, Mrs. Green. Miss Zoe fought with a child, who is amander''s son."

    "What?"

    Nicole''s heartbeat quickened.

    "Zoe, what''s going on?"

    Zoe said in a somewhat aggrieved voice, "Nothing. He is annoying and intentionally bullies me."

    "Really? Why?"

    Nicole felt it sounded strange.

    Zoe pursed her lips and said, "How do I know? He is stupid, and I don''t know what''s in his mind."

    As Zoe refused to exin in detail, Nicole shook her head and took Zoe to wash up. Not long after, Zoe

    became as clean as before.

    After washing up, Zoe looked around and asked, "Mommy, where is Joseph? I haven''t seen him for a

    long time."

    "How about I take you to see him?"

    "Alright."

    Zoe was excited.

    Whereas Nicole felt more miserable.

    She hoped that Zoe could help Joseph cheer up again.

    Nicole entered Joseph''s room with Zoe.

    As same as before, Joseph curled up on a side of the bed. With his back facing the door, others

    couldn''t see his expression clearly and failed to know how he was.

    What Nicole saw wrung her heart once again.

    Zoe pulled her hand back and directly ran into the room. After jumping on the bed, she threw back the

    covers, held Joseph''s hand and said, "Joseph, get up! The sun is shining outside! Come on and let''s

    have fun!"

    Nicole was afraid that Joseph would be angry and shake off Zoe''s hand. Fortunately, Joseph did not.

    He looked at Zoe with a somewhat dull expression, neither spoke nor smiled. In fact, Nicole wasn''t sure

    whether he stared at Zoe or not, as his eyes were ssy.

    Zoe was dissatisfied with Joseph''s response, so she reached out her small hand and shook it in front of

    Joseph.

    "Joseph, wake up. How can you sleep with your eyes open?"

    Nicole almost cried out at Zoe''s words.

    "Zoe, Joseph is unhappy. Can youfort him?"

    "Comfort?"

    Zoe turned to Joseph, looking worried. She rubbed her chin and said, "What should I do? Joseph, how

    shall Ifort you? How about I give you a kiss?"

    As she said, she approached Joseph and kissed him on the cheek.

    Joseph was shocked at her behavior, and something changed in his eyes.

    "He is awake! Joseph is awake!"

    Zoe said in excitement.

    Given Joseph finally reacted, Nicole put on a smile as well.

    "Joseph, are you hungry? How do you feel?"

    Joseph shook his head and held Zoe''s hand. He closed his eyes again after putting his head on Zoe''s

    shoulders.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Nicole did a double take.

    What was going on?

    Zoe reached out her hand to pat Joseph''s back gently instead of being unhappy. She whispered, "You

    are a good child. Are you sleepy? How about I apany you?"

    Joseph held Zoe''s hand with more power.

    With her canine teeth showed, Zoe smiled happily and continued, "It''s a deal. When you wake up, you

    will apany me to eat delicious food. As you said, you will treat me to KFC."

    Joseph remained silent.

    "That''s settled then. You need to keep your words. Swear!"

    Zoe intertwined her little finger with Joseph''s, which demonstrated that they promised each other.

    Although Joseph still looked dull, at least he did not reject Zoe and allowed her to touch him.

    It was probably because Joseph still liked Zoe and viewed her as his sister.

    "Zoe, how about you stay here with Joseph?"

    "Alright."

    "I''m gonna leave. If you need anything,e to me, okay?"

    "OK."

    Zoe looked at Joseph with a gentle expression.

    Asking Joseph to lie down, Zoe held his hand andy beside him. She stared at Joseph with her watery

    eyes andughed, "Don''t worry, and I''m here. Have a good sleep."

    As she spoke, she gently patted Joseph with the unupied hand, just like how Nicole did when lulling

    her to sleep.

    Nicole smiled in relief.

    She hoped that Joseph could get over his father''s death with Zoe''s help.

    Nicole gently closed the door, leaving Joseph and Zoe alone in the room.

    As soon as Nicole came out, she heard Mrs. Green screaming and throwing thing in the room.

    Mrs. Green was no longer elegant and mannerly now. Like an insane old woman, she was

    unreasonable and annoying.

    Nicole ignored Mrs. Green and said to the people beside her, "Ask someone to clean up the room after

    she calms down. Leave her alone."

    "Yes."

    When Nicole went downstairs, a servant came to her.

    "Young Madam, you have guests from the Dons."

    "The Don family? Who is it?"

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Right now, thest thing she wanted to hear was about the Don family.

    Although Samuel did not me her, Nicole was angry at what Mark had done.

    The servant said, "Mr. Jason and Mrs. Don."

    Mrs. Don? How domineering and unreasonable Mrs. Don used to be urred to Nicole. She said

    coldly, "I don''t want to see them. Just tell them I''m not here."

    "Yes."

    As the servant left, Nicole went to the kitchen and wanted to cook something delicious for Joseph, in

    case of him being hungry after waking up.

    However, the people who went out soon came back.

    "Eldest Young Madam, they refuse to leave. They said they will wait outside until you agree to see

    them."

    Nicole was upset and threw the things in her hand aside. She said, "They do it again. Do they really

    think that they can force me to do as they wish?"

    When the servant saw Nicole irritated, she couldn''t help but say, "Young Madam, you probably should

    go to see them. Although we are in a posh part of town where there are few gossips, all those who live

    here are big shots in the Seapolis City. They will think we are in conflict with the Dons if they see Mr.

    Jason and Mrs. Don are rejected to ess you."

    "It doesn''t matter to me what do they think, as there are indeed contradictions between the two

    families."

    Nicole was determined not to see them. However, there came Mrs. Don''s voice from outside.

    "Nicole, where are you?"

    Nicole frowned and became more upset.

    "Who let them in?"

    "It''s me!"

    Mrs. Green tidied up her appearance and walked downstairs.

    "As a powerful and honorable family, the Greens have been focusing on being polite. How rude of you

    to lock Mrs. Don out! Moreover, I need to have a good talk with her."

    Mrs. Green said with a smile, while her eyes were full of anger.

    Nicole could tell that she had done it on purpose.

    Mrs. Green hated the Don family more than anyone else since Vincent was killed by Mark. Given Mr.

    Jason and Mrs. Don were here, how could she let them off easily?

    "I''ll handle them. You can go back."

    "Leave it to you? As a Don, what are you going to do? Nicole, do you really think that you are in charge

    of the Greens now? Listen, you are no match of me as I own Night Elf Empire. You''d better be smart

    and not offend me. Otherwise, don''t me me for hurting you."

    Mrs. Green snorted coldly before walking out.

    Mrs. Don and Jason had been brought in.

    Although Nicole didn''t like the Don family, she couldn''t let Mrs. Green do anything as she pleased.

    Nicole washed her hands and walked out of the kitchen.

    Mrs. Don couldn''t help but feel a little distressed when she saw Nicoleing out of the kitchen.

    "There are so many servants in the Greens, why do you cook?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    It wasn''t because of Mrs. Don''s words, but because she was skinny.

    Mrs. Don looked much thinner than before.

    She had been in hospital urred to Nicole. Back then, as she was old, no one was sure if she could

    get through that.

    Nicole forced herself not to think of and care for Mrs. Don. However, she couldn''t help but feel a little

    bitter when seeing Mrs. Don.

    Mrs. Green spoke out before Nicole could say anything.

    "Given what your family did to Vincent, why can''t Nicole go to the kitchen and cook? It''s natural for her

    to pay the Greens back. She deserves that."

    Nicole frowned.

    Was Mrs. Green nning to use her as an excuse?

    Hearing Mrs. Green, Mrs. Don wept.

    "We will take responsibility for what we did. It has nothing to do with Nicole. She grew up in the Bush

    family, and she is in fact not a Don. You can''t treat her like this."

    "You are interesting. As her mother-inw, I can do whatever I want. Nicole, go serve guests with

    water. How impolite you are! Don''t you know how to entertain guests? How did your parents educate

    you? You are not qualified to be marry into the Greens and be in charge of the family in the future at

    all."

    Mrs. Green was mean.

    Nicole tried her best not to talk back as she didn''t want to argue with Mrs. Green in front of Jason and

    Mrs. Don. In any case, she was asked to serve them, who were her family as well, so Nicole endured.

    She turned to the kitchen and made tea with boiling water for Mrs. Don and Jason.

    "Please have some tea."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Mrs. Don cried out, "Nicole, I''m sorry. It''s the Dons that drag you down."

    "It has nothing to do with you."

    As soon as Nicole straightened her body, she heard Mrs. Green, "What about me? Are you my

    daughter-inw? It''s polite to serve guests, and it''s your duty to serve me, your mother-inw. Don''t

    you know that?"

    It seemed that Mrs. Green had made up her mind to fight against Nicole, as she even deliberately

    insulted Nicole in front of Jason and Mrs. Don. Nicole had no way but to deal with her.

 Chapter 606 A Man Can Be Changed by What His Woman Tells Him in Bed

    Chapter 606 A Man Can Be Changed by What His Woman Tells Him in Bed

    "What else do you want besides water?"

    Laurel was surprised at what Nicole said, countering, "I don''t know. It muste to me. As a Green,

    you''re on call. Anyway, you don''t work or earn money. Do you think you can just take anything for

    granted?"

    She sounded snarkier as she spoke.

    Nicole was bigger than that and said to the servant beside her, "Serve her a ss of water."

    At that, she left without saying another thing to Laurel.

    She could tell she was not wee here. Laurel would keep jerking her around and even use her to

    humiliate the Dons.

    She had no interest in defending the Dons or standing there waiting to be humiliated by Laurel.

    Laurel was enraged by Nicole''s arrogance and picked up the cup beside Mrs. Don, throwing it at

    Nicole''s back.

    "How rude of you! I asked you to serve me water, but you had the audacity to let a servant do it. What''s

    the point of having you in my house?"

    Nicole had just filled the cup with hot tea for Mrs. Don.

    Nicole had never imagined Laurel would be so mad, so she didn''t see that moveing, and the

    teacup as well as the hot tea hit her back.

    "Nicole!"

    Mrs. Don cried out in rm.

    Nicole felt a burning pain in her back.

    "Laurel, what have you done? How can you me Nicole for what Mark did? Does Samuel know you

    are out of your mind?"

    Jason had trouble moving around, but his expression also changed.

    Mrs. Don staggered to Nicole and asked with concern, "How is it? Does it hurt? Let''s go. Grandma will

    take you to the doctor."

    As she spoke, she held Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole could feel the bones of her hand.

    She remembered Mrs. Don''s hands used to be full. It seemed she had suffered a lot from that incident.

    Nicole was in a daze for a moment, then pulled out her hand, and said, "I''m fine. Thank you, Mrs. Don."

    Tears welled up in Mrs. Don''s eyes when she heard what Nicole called her.

    She had no one to me but herself for how things were between her and Nicole.

    Nicole''s back was killing her. She was too angry to pay attention to Mrs. Don but turned to look at

    Laurel, asking word by word, "Do you find this entertaining?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Yes! It''s been fun. What? Are you going to hit me?"

    Laurel was fearless.

    Nicole saw for the first time that Laurel was a real piece of work.

    She smiled, "Do not assume I don''t dare to hit you. You''d better think about the consequences before

    you do anything out of line. You have hurt my back, and Samuel is going to lie on the same bed with

    me tonight. Guess if he will ask me how I got this and if I will tell him the truth. You care so much about

    how Samuel treats you, afraid he would walk away from you, but you forget a man can be changed by

    what his woman tells him in bed. "

    "Shameless! You bitch!"

    In a fit, Laurel picked up something and threw it at Nicole again.

    This time, Nicole dodged. Looking at Laurel''s furious expression, she said coldly, "I''m a shameless

    bitch, but I picked it up from you. I am only as good as my teacher. Don''t worry. I won''t treat this wound

    so that Samuel can take a look when hees back. I bet he will know how his good mother treats his

    wife."

    "Don''t you dare?"

    Laurel panicked.

    She had thought Nicole was a pushover. Didn''t she use to put up with all the bullying she got in the

    Green''s for three years? Why was she different now?

    She actually wanted toin to Samuel?

    As if seeing Laurel through, Nicole said indifferently, "People change. I can''t just let others push me

    around all my life, right? Eight years ago, I was alone, so I chose to not speak up. However, now I''m

    the mother of two. I have to protect my family. Do you think I''ll still take all that crap? After what you

    have done to me, l ought to treat you as my mother? Laurel, you''re actually quite beautiful, but you

    need to stop being so na?ve."

    With that, Nicole left.

    Every step she took, her back hurt like hell.

    Mrs. Don knew Nicole was having a hard time in the Green''s because of Mark, based on the tension

    between her and Laurel.

    Mrs. Don stopped Nicole and said, "I know you wouldn''t forgive me. I am also aware of all the mistakes

    I have made, so you don''t see me as your grandmother. I don''t care about all that. I''m already in my

    twilight years and just hope you are doing well."

    "I am. Thank you."

    Nicole put on a faint smile, but it wasn''t sincere.

    Mrs. Don regretted it, but it was toote.

    A wounded heart was hard to heal.

    She whispered, "I know you disdain the Dons, but I have to say if you find the Greens hard to live with,

    our door is always open for you. Stand up for yourself if they me you for things you never do."

    "I will."

    Nicole said firmly, "I will not leave the Green''s because it is my choice. My children and husband are

    here. Why would I leave? I will not eat dirt, because if I do, my children will also suffer. And that is the

    Mrs. Don. If you are here today because you are afraid I am suffering grievances in this house, then

    you can rest assured. I will protect myself. Even if I can''t, my husband will. Anyway, you can stop

    worrying about me. Please go home."

    After saying that, Nicole went back to her room without any hesitation.

    Laurel was still cursing Nicole, but Nicole had enough of it.

    Nicole was in a dilemma.

    Laurel was Samuel''s mother. Although she was not his real mother, she had been kind to him over the

    years. Moreover, Samuel had deep feelings for her.

    Now the old woman wanted to make things difficult for Nicole as her enemy. Nicole couldin to

    Samuel, but it would be weird between them if she did it too many times.

    Besides, Laurel''s goal was to tear them apart.

    Nevertheless, Nicole couldn''t live here like some doormat.

    The pain in her back was intense. She wanted to take off her clothes, but she felt every move she

    made would peel off some of her skin.

    Sweat oozed from her forehead, and she could only stop, panting.

    She needed someone to help her.

    But who could do that in this house?

    Nicole smiled bitterly and scolded herself for being too stupid.

    After eight years in the Green''s, she failed to get close with anyone. What a fiasco! No wonder Laurel

    didn''t think highly of her.

    Nicole picked up the phone and called Petty.

    She didn''t want Petty to know, but it didn''t matter now. Laurel would definitely give her hell, so it would

    be better for her to have Petty around.

    Petty was shocked to receive her call but rushed over anyway.

    When Petty arrived, Jason and Mrs. Don had left. Laurel was still sulking in the living room. When she

    saw Petty, she was vexed.

    "Who told you toe? Do you think anyone cane here uninvited? This is my turf! Get out of

    here!"

    Petty was a little surprised Laurel snapped, but she wasn''t a servant here, so she said courteously,

    "Sorry, Old Mrs. Green. I am here for Nicole. If you are not happy about this, you can work it out with

    Mr. Green."

    At that, Petty left Laurel to her fury and went to Nicole''s bedroom.

    "Mrs. Green, I''m Petty."

    "Come in and close the door."

    Nicole''s voice came from the bedroom.

    Petty opened the door and locked it. Then she saw Nicole''s back was scalded and red.

    "Mrs. Green, what''s wrong with you?"

    "It''s fine. Help me take off my clothes. I can''t do it by myself."

    Nicole wanted to give it augh, but her back hurt when she attempted to do that, so her face twisted in

    a grimace of pain.

    Petty''s eyes froze.

    "Who did this?"

    It urred to her Laurel had been arrogant just now, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Was it Laurel? Why

    did she do it?"

    "Stop asking. Hurry up and help me. Go over there and fetch a medical kit. Then please apply some

    ointment over my back."

    Those words confirmed Petty''s guess.

    She carefully took off Nicole''s clothes, but Nicole trembled all over in agony when she did that.

    Nicole felt this year was brimming with disasters. Her arm was yet to heal, but now her back was

    injured. She really should go to a temple to pay her respects sometime.

    Petty brought the medical kit and carefully helped her with the ointment.

    Only then did Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you, Petty. If it''s okay with you, please stay for a few days. I don''t trust anyone around here."

    Petty''s nose went a little sore.

    "Okay."

    "What about the vi? Anything new?"

    "No, it''s just the Bushes came a few times to see if you were there. I told them you were helping Mr.

    Green with thepany. That''s all."

    Petty tidied up Nicole''s room as she spoke.

    Nicole leaned against the bed watching Petty and then sincerely thanked her.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s no big deal. This is what I should do."

    Petty replied humbly but found Nicole sleeping.

    Nicole looked exhausted.

    Petty tiptoed over and covered her with a nket before taking out the trash. However, as soon as she

    opened the door, she saw Laurel standing in front of her. The old woman was staring at her with a

    gloomy expression.

    "Old Mrs. Green, please step aside."

    Petty had problems with her, so her tone was not nice.

    "Who are you to speak to me like that? This is my home. You came without my permission. Do you

    believe I can have you arrested?"

    "Of course you can. You can even wantonly hurt Nicole, not to mention a servant like me. However,

    aren''t you afraid God will punish you for what you have done?"

    Petty''s words infuriated Laurel.

    "Someone, send her to the police station and say she stole from me!"

 Chapter 607 Pathetically Stupid

    Chapter 607 Pathetically Stupid

    "Old Mrs. Green, you can''t use me of something I didn''t do! Mrs. Green! Mrs. Green!"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Petty quickly shouted.

    "Cover her mouth and take her away!"

    Laurel hastily gave the order.

    The people around Petty immediately covered her mouth and dragged her away.

    Laurel sneered, "I can''t? I will tell you I can with my actions! Do you think I am stupid enough to let you

    inform Samuel? You and Nicole are not in charge here. I''m not dead yet."

    Petty blustered, but no one could hear her when her mouth was covered. Besides, Nicole was still

    sleeping.

    Nicole was tuckered out.

    The injuries on her arm and back exhausted her. She had a lot on her te, but she really wanted to

    take a nap.

    Petty offered her some sense of security, because she could fight. However, Laurel caught Petty off

    guard and had her under control.

    Laurel said to her men, "Take out those who have sided with Nicole and betrayed me. They must never

    set foot in Seapolis City again."

    "Yes!"

    Laurel had fought in the business world by herself for so many years and managed to take the Greens

    where they were today. She definitely had some tricks up her sleeve.

    Everything changed while Nicole was sleeping.

    "Mommy! I''m back! Samuel! I''m home!"

    Lucas'' voice came from outside.

    His voice was so crisp and perky, from which one could tell he was eager to see his parents.

    Laurel frowned slightly and said to her men, "Go and bring Lucas to my room. Don''t make any noise.

    Just say his mother is injured and resting. Tell him to keep it down."

    "Yes!"

    Her men immediately got to it.

    Just as Lucas entered the living room, he was stopped by Laurel''s men.

    "Lucas."

    "Move aside. I want to see my mommy!"

    Lucas just wanted to know if Nicole was okay.

    One man said respectfully, "Lucas, Old Mrs. Green is asking for you. Mrs. Green got injured in the

    Dungeon and is resting. Please lower your voice."

    "She was hurt? You said my mommy was hurt? Who hurt her? Where''s Samuel? Why did he let my

    mommy get harmed again? No, I have to take a look."

    As he spoke, Lucas was about to go upstairs.

    "Lucas, I really can''t let you do it. Old Mrs. Green told me no one was allowed to disturb Mrs. Green.

    Look, Old Mrs. Green wants to see you. She is your grandmother. Shouldn''t you say hello to her first?"

    Lucas was persuaded and stopped.

    "I fear you are right. Fine, I''ll check on my grandmother first and then my mommy. You guys take good

    care of my mommy."

    "Yes, Lucas."

    Lucas reluctantly went to Laurel''s room.

    "Grandma, I heard you were looking for me?"

    "Lucas, you are home! Come. Let Grandma see if you have gotten thinner."

    Laurel kindly waved at Lucas.

    He walked to her in an obedient manner.

    Laurel was quite satisfied with Lucas. Now that Joseph was sick and no one knew what would be

    of him, Lucas was the only hope of the Greens now.

    "Lucas, you must not run away by yourself again. You are a Green and will be in charge of the family.

    What if your willfulness gets you into something bad? What about Grandma then? What about all of

    us?"

    Being scolded by Laurel, Lucas said somewhat embarrassedly, "I am just worried about Mommy."

    "Your daddy is taking care of her. You should worry less about her and study hard, so that our glory will

    live long in your hands. This is your duty, understand?"

    "Yes!"

    Lucas nodded but said with discontent, "Samuel always gets sloppy, and Mommy would get hurt

    because of it. I have to protect her."

    A trace of jealousy shed through Laurel''s eyes.

    Why did Samuel and her grandson both want to protect Nicole? How hateful of her!

    Nheless, Laurel suppressed her displeasure.

    She stroked Lucas'' head and said, "It''s great you feel obligated to protect Mommy. Don''t you want to

    protect Grandma?"

    "Yes, I will protect you as well."

    Lucas was still the innocent child who didn''t have a clue what was going on.

    Laurel was pleased with that.

    No matter what, she must keep Lucas away from Nicole. Otherwise, he might hate her like his mother.

    Samuel was difficult to handle, but Lucas was the opposite, so Laurel was pretty content with Lucas.

    Laurel smiled warmly, "Lucas, I need your help with something now. Can you lend me a hand?"

    "What is it?"

    "Your mommy''s arm is injured. Your daddy is busy in thepany and can''te back for now.

    However, there seems to be something wrong with your mommy. She needs a certain kind of medicine.

    Can you help her find it?"

    "What happened to her?"

    Lucas became nervous.

    "I''m going to see my mommy."

    As he spoke, he tried to run out, but Laurel grabbed him.

    "Lucas, your mommy is resting and can''t be disturbed. Listen to me. If you care about her, promise me

    you will find it. Joseph can''t do this, nor can Zoe. Your daddy is anxious but can''t leave his work

    behind. You are the most capable child in the family and love your mother the most. So, I can trust you

    with this difficult task, can''t I?"

    Lucas frowned despite himself.

    "What kind of medicine does she need? Don''t we have any at home? We can buy it."

    "Silly child, if money were enough, I wouldn''t be on edge. You know I love her as much as I love you. I''ll

    have my men tell you the name of it, and they will go with you. Call me when you find it. I will send

    someone to pick you up, okay?"

    Lucas nodded without hesitation. He would do anything for Nicole.

    Laurel''s eyes shed withcency.

    She smiled, "Then, you should set off now."

    "Now? I want to see Mommy."

    Lucas worried about Nicole the most. But he hadn''t gotten to see her since he came back.

    Laurel said, "No, there is no time. The sooner you find that medicine, the faster your mommy will

    recover. Your father and I will stay at home for her. What''s there to worry about?"

    "But...."

    "No buts. She needs it now. Grandma has prepared a helicopter. Can you start off immediately? When

    you cure your mother, won''t you have enough time to be with her? Mommy is yours, and no one can

    snatch her away."

    Lucas felt a little ufortable urged by Laurel. However, she was his grandmother, and he knew she

    was nice to Nicole.

    Lucas bit his lower lip and said, "Then I''ll take one look at her at the door, okay?"

    Laurel frowned slightly. She was dissatisfied with the attachment and dependence he showed towards

    Nicole. However, she smiled, "Alright, I will take you to see her. Just one look. Don''t make any sound.

    She really needs a good rest."

    "Alright, thank you, grandma."

    Lucas was taken to Nicole''s room by Laurel in confusion.

    The door was gently opened.

    Lucas peeked at Nicole through the slit of the door.

    He felt anxious when he saw she was lying on the bed with a pale and exhausted face.

    "Grandma, can Mommy wait until I get back?"

    "Of course, but you must hurry."

    "Then I''ll set out now."

    Lucas had just returned and was a little tired. However, he left without hesitation for his mother.

    Laurel looked at the people around Lucas and said coldly, "Take good care of him. If anything happens

    to him, I shall hold you responsible."

    "Yes!"

    Lucas got in the car and said to Laurel, "Grandma, my mother is not well. Please look after her while

    I''m away. Samuel is too busy, so she might not tell him about some things she is notfortable with."

    "Alright, I know. Go."

    Lucas felt more reluctant to leave when Laurel rushed him.

    He looked at the windows of Nicole''s room before getting into the car.

    When she watched Lucas leave, Laurel''s expression dulled.

    "Tell them to do everything possible to keep Lucas there. He is the future of the Greens and my

    grandson. He must stay away from Nicole. She is useless. I can''t watch her ruin my grandson."

    "Yes!"

    Her men immediately got to it.

    Laurel turned around and said to the others, "Jacob ising back soon, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Where''s Finn? Hasn''t he recovered? Ask him to visit me."

    "Yes."

    Then she went to Nicole''s room.

    Nicole still didn''t wake up.

    Noticing she was sleeping soundly, Laurel found her an eyesore.

    It was all because of this woman!

    ''You want to fight me? How you have overestimated yourself!''

    ''Do you really believe you can wrap the Green family around your fingers by telling on me after all that I

    have done for it for about 3 decades?''

    ''You are pathetically stupid!''

    "Go. Get someone to bring me a basin of cold water and wake her up."

    Her men hesitated for a moment.

    "Old Mrs. Green, she is Mr. Green''s wife. If he wants someone to me, we...."

    "What are you afraid of? Samuel is my son. Nicole is disrespectful to me. What''s wrong with me

    teaching her a lesson? Besides, if you keep your mouths shut, how could Samuel know? Even if she

    tells him, I will deal with it. Turn off the surveince cameras."

    "Yes!"

    They quickly left to do what was asked.

    For so many years, Laurel had been in charge of the Greens. Samuel only took care of the business,

    so Laurel often gave the orders around the house. The people working here believed they should listen

    to her.

    Very quickly, cold water was brought to her.

    "Pour it on her!"

    Nicole was hit with a full basin of cold water.

 Chapter 608 You Are Inhuman

    Chapter 608 You Are Inhuman

    "No!"

    Nicole suddenly woke up and was drenched in water. She was wet all over and felt freezing.

    When she opened her eyes, she understood what had happened. The wounds on her back and arm

    hurt like hell with the cold water.

    Nicole looked sullen.

    "Why did you do this?"

    "Why? I just wanted to wake you up. The sun is so bright. Who gave you the right to sleep in the day?

    Do you really think you are here to enjoy yourself?"

    Laurel said coldly. Her malicious look would make one nauseated.

    It urred to Nicole that Petty was gone.

    Laurel picked up her slightly startled look.

    Laurel smiled proudly, "Who are you looking for? Petty? Think about it. She grew up in this house, and

    Samuel nurtured her with my consent. Now that she is against me, how do you think I will treat her?"

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    "What did you do to her?"

    She slept well because of Petty. But to her surprise, Laurel wouldn''t even let Petty off.

    It looked like Laurel intended to alienate her.

    Everyone who had worked for her was reced. Nicole knew she had been put in a disadvantageous

    position while sleeping.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Laurel was quick!

    Nicole forced herself to calm down.

    She wasn''t in the mood to deal with Laurel because of the pain. She got out of bed to find clothes to

    change, but Laurel stopped her.

    "Stop. Did I say you could change your clothes?"

    "Are you crazy? Do you think we are still in the feudal society?"

    Nicole truly believed there was something wrong with Laurel''s head.

    Laurel only had Samuel now. Wasn''t she afraid Samuel would leave her when he found out what she

    had put Nicole through?

    Laurel flushed slightly.

    "You cursed me?"

    "If calling you crazy counts, then I guess I did."

    Nicole didn''t want to waste another second with her and jumped out of bed to find clothes, but Laurel

    said, "Good for you! An ignorant chick like you dares to step on my toes. You think you can disrespect

    me because you have Samuel on your side? Do you know why Lucas hasn''t returned? He should have

    been home long ago."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nicole grew agitated.

    Yes!

    Their men had gone to pick up Lucas, so he should have returned by now.

    Unless....

    She stared at Laurel.

    "What did you do to him?"

    "Don''t worry. Lucas is a Green and the future of the family. I wouldn''t hurt him. But I can''t have him

    around you, because you will teach him nothing good. From today onwards, Lucas is only my

    grandson. Without my permission, you won''t be able to see him again."

    "Laurel, you have stepped out of line!"

    Nicole had assumed Laurel was just being a jerk to her because of the housekeeper. She might let it go

    after blowing some steam. After all, she had to rely on Samuel, but Samuel was obviously on Nicole''s

    side. Anyone with half a brain would know now it was a bad time to piss Nicole off. So, was Laurel

    having it out with her?

    Laurel smiled, "What? This is too much? Mark has killed my son. It''s kind enough for me to allow you to

    remain married to Samuel."

    "At the end of the day, you are still mad at me for Vincent''s death, aren''t you?"

    "Mad at you? You think too highly of yourself. I said I didn''t like you. I never do. I will keep alienating

    you from Samuel. I will make sure your husband and son both hate you. Now I have hidden Lucas. You

    will never see him again no matter how much you want to."

    Nicole was enraged.

    "Olddy, you''re pushing your luck here."

    "So what? What can you do to me?"

    Nicole couldn''t take it anymore.

    She quickly stepped forward and grabbed Laurel''s neck, fiercely asking, "Where is Lucas?"

    Laurel was not afraid at all. On the contrary, she smiledcently when she saw how anxious and

    furious Nicole was.

    "Are you agitated? Are you mad? Choke me all you want. If you kill me, how will you exin to

    Samuel? No matter what, I''m his mother. Nicole, let me tell you. If you want to see your son, you must

    please me. Now scram. Clean up the house and mop the floor. Maybe I''ll tell you where Lucas is and

    let you see him if I am in a good mood."

    Laurel was simply humiliating Nicole.

    Nicole was the wife of the man in the family. She came from the wealthy Bush family. Before she got

    married, her parents had never asked her to do this.

    There were so many servants in the Green''s, but Laurel wanted her to do chores. Apparently, she

    intended to mortify Nicole!

    Nicole was so angry that she trembled all over. She even wanted to throw Laurel out of the window, but

    Lucas was in Laurel''s hands.

    Laurel was heartless!

    Nicole had no idea what she would do to Lucas knowing how ruthless she could be, so she hesitated.

    But Laurel wanted her to falter.

    "What? You don''t love your son as much as you think? Shouldn''t a mother do anything for her son?

    Why are you still hesitating? Nicole, not only are you useless, but you are selfish?"

    "Shut up!"

    Nicole wished she could tear this mouth of hers.

    Laurel continued with a smile, "Right, I forgot to tell you. The surveince was turned off. Don''t think

    Samuel would know. I sent Petty to the police station for stealing. If you don''t want her to rot in prison,

    you''d better not provoke me."

    "You''re so despicable! To be honest, I wish I could kill you."

    "Is that so?"

    Laurel shook off Nicole and said coldly, "Mark killed my son. If he doesn''t die, you''ll find your life a living

    hell here. You''d better not think of asking for Samuel''s help. Samuel has been busy recently and can''t

    take care of you. He thinks his men can protect you. How ridiculous! I trained those people for him.

    They were mine from the beginning. Nicole, I don''t have any weaknesses, but you have too many of

    them. I heard you had a bestie called Olivia, right? "

    "What do you want to do?"

    "If you don''t want anything to happen to her, you''d better do as I say. Mark''s death will be avenged. If I

    can''t touch Mark, you will make do, because you are his niece. I''m not afraid you would ask the Dons

    for help. If the Dons rescue you, I will make a better case while persuading Samuel to see you guys as

    our enemies. When that happens, the Greens will be the only powerful family in Seapolis City. Right,

    there''s also the Louises. I heard Tim was working hard to make his family stronger recently. However, if

    I were to put a little pressure on the Louises, will Tim seed?"

    Nicole clenched her hands when Laurel gave her speech.

    She was right. Nicole had too many soft spots. She couldn''t afford to get her friends into trouble for her.

    Nicole was so furious that her chest hurt a little.

    She had thought Laurel was sensible, but now, it seemed she was just a crone who was overwhelmed

    by hatred.

    "I''ll be back with a change of clothes."

    Nicole gritted her teeth and said.

    Laurel sneered, "Did I say you can change clothes? Get to work in this! We don''t take in freeloaders!"

    After saying that, Laurel said to the servants beside her, "No one is allowed to help her. If any of you do

    and I find out, I will make it impossible for you and your family to live in this City. I believe all of you

    know I can pull that off!"

    The servants shivered.

    Nicole trembled slightly. She didn''t know whether it was because of anger or the cold.

    Although it wasn''t chilly early in autumn, she had been hit with a basin of cold water, and the air

    conditioning was off. What was worse, she was injured. So, the tremor was inevitable.

    She knew Laurel had done it on purpose!

    But could she not do what Laurel asked?

    Nicole gritted her teeth and walked out of the bedroom step by step.

    Laurel had her servants bring Nicole a rag and bucket, saying coldly, "If you don''t know how to do it,

    consult the servants. They will teach you."

    With that, Laurel sat on the sofa in the living room and had a pot of tea brewed as well as a te of

    dessert ced beside her. She ate them while watching Nicole work.

    Nicole''s white teeth almost cracked under the pressure she was putting on them.

    It was her own fault that she had been enjoying life instead of working hard to improve herself. Now

    she was bullied again and couldn''t protect her friends and family.

    Night Elf Empire was hers, but it was given to her by Laurel. No one would listen to her even if she

    bothered to ask them for help.

    Nicole swore she must be better!

    Grinding her teeth, she nced at Laurel. Then she took a deep breath and started cleaning.

    Laurel watched Nicole shuffling around the living room looking tired and miserable, and her face

    creased into a smile.

    "You Dons should do our bidding, so that you can cleanse your sins. Mrs. Don thinks you can be safe

    here if she gives me everything she has. Does she assume we are in need of money? However, if I can

    make you broke, I will be happy. Right, I forgot to tell you. Mrs. Don even said she could pay Vincent''s

    death with her life. She only begged me not to treat you harshly. Tell me. Is she cutting her wrist or

    jumping off a building?"

    Nicole was petrified.

    She knew Mrs. Don regretted what she had done to her and wanted to make amends. Mrs. Don

    wanted her to be her granddaughter again, but she refused. However, Nicole was shocked to know she

    would trade her life for her safety in the Green''s.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nicole''s eyes turned a little red.

    No!

    This was not true!

    Mrs. Don was so afraid of death. How could she sacrifice her life for her? Besides, Jason wouldn''t

    allow it, right?

    Nicole refused to believe Laurel''s words, but Laurel smiled coldly, "Your ears are fine. You heard me.

    You think Jason would stop her? Well, he doesn''t know her decision. She and I made the deal in

    private. Her life for your safety in my house. I think Jason should be on his way to find Mark now."

    "You are inhuman!"

    Nicole''s eyes brimmed with tears.

    No!

    This couldn''t happen!

 Chapter 609 You Cant Promise Her That

    Chapter 609 You Can''t Promise Her That

    Nicole did not like Mrs. Don and even hated her for what she had done. However, Nicole did not need

    her to die for her sake. She did not need it!

    At that thought, Nicole tried to run out.

    "Stop her!"

    With Laurel''smand, her men quickly blocked Nicole''s path.

    "Mrs. Green, don''t make things difficult for us. Please go back."

    "Move aside!"

    Nicole''s eyes were red.

    She had thought she didn''t care about Mrs. Don, and after what she had put her through, Nicole didn''t

    want to admit she was a Don. But she didn''t want to owe Mrs. Don any favors. She didn''t want to at all.

    Laurel''s men looked at Nicole in embarrassment and said, "Mrs. Green, we are really sorry. But please

    go back."

    Nicole made a move without saying anything.

    She could fight but was no match for these men who had been specially trained.

    After a few rounds, Nicole was controlled.

    "Let go of me! Let go!"

    Nicole struggled, but Laurel sneered, "Do you want to stop her? Can you? Mrs. Don died for you. You

    think she would give up the deal with me? Strangely, didn''t she use to look down on you? She wished

    you had nothing to do with the Dons. What''s going on? Why does she care about if you are doing well

    with us Greens? Why even risks her life to gamble? Is this the power of kinship?"

    "You will never understand! You will never know what that feels like. The heavens have cursed you with

    no child of your own! You will never know what it feels like to have a family! I curse you. I wish you a

    miserable end!"

    Nicole was beyond angry.

    Laurel''s expression dulled.

    Infertility stood a permanent pain in her heart.

    If she had had her own son, she wouldn''t have been so cautious to please Samuel. She was walking

    on eggshells around him, which felt terrible. Nicole''s words pierced deeply into her chest like daggers.

    She came to Nicole ferociously and said gloomily, "Come again? Do you want to bet if I will cut off your

    tongue?"

    "I dare you! Vincent is dead. If Samuel finds out what you are doing to me, what would you have left?

    Everything you have was because of him. A woman like you deserves to die alone without a child. You

    deserve to die a miserable death!"

    Laurel pped Nicole in the face.

    Nicole felt a burning pain on her face and a taste of rust in her mouth. However, she goggled at Laurel

    and said coldly, "Even if you beat me to death, it won''t change the fact that you''re all alone. You''re a

    woman without a heart. You''re not worthy of being a human being, much less a mother!"

    "Good, good!"

    Laurel broke intoughing from fury.

    She called Mrs. Don in front of Nicole and turned on speakerphone.

    "Mrs. Don, I''ve changed my mind. You guys killed one of us. I feel I won''t be satisfied if you just die.

    Well, once I realize it is impossible to let go of the hatred, I will find Nicole an abomination. Right, I

    forgot to tell you. I sshed her with cold water and asked her to clean the floor and tidy up the house

    in wet clothes. I wonder if she would catch a cold and have a fever. You probably don''t know her arm is

    injured, so she shouldn''t have let it touch water. Besides, her back was scalded. How pitiful. But I am

    enjoying it. What should we do?"

    "You are way out of line! You promised me you wouldn''t hurt Nicole! That child has suffered too much.

    How could you do that? She shouldn''t pay for Mark''s mistake. I''ve said I will sacrifice myself for her

    safety. You promised me. You promised me as long as I die, you will let her go and set her free! Laurel,

    you have to honor your words!"

    Mrs. Don shouted at the top of her lungs.

    Nicole''s eyes hurt gravely.

    "Don''t! Don''t promise her anything! Don''t! I don''t need you to do this! Do you think I''ll be grateful for

    that? I''ll never forget the harm you''ve done to me. I told myself I would never step into the Don''s again.

    I have nothing to do with the Dons. So, your life isn''t worth anything to me. Don''t promise her."

    Nicole struggled and cried.

    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Mrs. Don smiled, "I know you won''t forgive me. What I''ve done is really

    ridiculous. But Nicole, Grandma is at Death''s door. If I can do something for your future, I don''t care

    what will happen to me."

    "I said I didn''t need it. Don''t you understand?"

    Nicole''s heart tightened and twitched with pain.

    Mrs. Don said gently, "Grandma hasn''t done anything for you. Mark did something evil. As his mother, I

    have to pay for his sins. Neither of us is innocent, but you are. Nicole, you won''t have a grandmother

    anymore. You have to take care of yourself. Don''t suffer for a man. We Dons know right from wrong,

    and I will pay the Greens what we owe them! You don''t need to be sad. Grandma will be pleased

    knowing you will be alright."

    "Cut the crap. Mrs. Don, it doesn''t matter if you die. I want your death to be known throughout Seapolis

    City."

    Nicole and Mrs. Don were both stupefied.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Try to figure it out yourself. I''ll give you half an hour. If there''s no news of your death in the media, I''ll

    cruelly torture Nicole. You know what Samuel is doing. He won''t be back for a while. When hees

    back, I will say Nicole has left. Do you think Samuel will believe his mother or your granddaughter? You

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    can''t pay us back without making some noise."

    Nicole understood what she meant.

    "You want her to admit to the media that Mark killed Vincent?"

    "Shouldn''t she? You owe us an exnation! You owe it to everyone! You say you are good people and

    loyal to the country, but you have a ck sheep among you. Shouldn''t you inform the public about it?"

    Laurel stared at Nicole.

    "No! No!"

    Nicole tried her best to shake her head.

    Mrs. Don had four sons and a husband, and all of them had sacrificed their lives for the country.

    Although Mark had killed Vincent, it shouldn''t overshadow all the good they had done. Moreover, to

    Mrs. Don, this was even worse than death.

    Not only did Laurel want to push Mrs. Don to death, but she even wanted to make the Dons fall from

    grace and be scolded by everyone. More importantly, she wanted to use this to tear Nicole and Samuel

    apart.

    Once it went public, everyone would think it was inappropriate for her to be with Samuel. Even if she

    didn''t care, what would Samuel think? How would he gain a foothold in Seapolis City?

    Nicole looked at Laurel, who was still elegant, but felt there was a demon inside her.

    "Mrs. Don, don''t promise her! You can''t promise her!"

    Nicole shouted and struggled. Unfortunately, she was not strong enough. Her arms hurt so badly, and

    her back was burning in pain. But now, she couldn''t care less about it.

    Mrs. Don was silent.

    "What? Are you reluctant to die? Are you holding on to your good reputation? Didn''t you say you were

    sorry to Nicole? Didn''t you say you could give up everything for her safety? Mrs. Don, so they were just

    words. It turned out your so-called kinship is nothing."

    Laurel sneered.

    Mrs. Don took a deep breath and said, "Alright, I promise you. It''s time to pay you back. But you must

    keep your promise and not make things difficult for Nicole."

    "No! Grandma, don''t!"

    Nicole''s heart suddenly tightened.

    Mrs. Don was excited.

    "What did you call me? You finally see me as your grandmother, right? Good child, I am so d to hear

    that before I die. The Dons owe you. In this lifetime, Grandma won''t be able to make amends. If you

    are okay with it, you can visit my grave and light me some incense. Remember Grandma''s words.

    Don''t suffer for anyone. You are a Don, and you have enough to live the way you want. Even if we have

    Mark, your father, your grandfather, and your uncles were all good men! With their blessings, you will

    be happy for the rest of your life."

    "No, Grandma, please don''t! I don''t want you to die! Don''t promise her!"

    Nicole was in tears.

    Mrs. Don said to Laurel, "A gentleman should honor his words. Although we are not gentlemen, I will

    use my life to gamble on your integrity. Be easy on my granddaughter. I will pay you back myself."

    After saying that, she hung up the phone.

    Nicole''s heart was about to break.

    "Let go of me! Let go!"

    Laurel looked at Nicole and whispered, "Take her to the basement and lock her up. After Mrs. Don dies,

    arrange a boat to send her away. You must promise not to appear in front of Samuel again. Otherwise,

    don''t me me for being cruel to you and not keeping my promise with your grandmother."

    "You will be punished!"

    Nicole could not get free andshed out.

    "I don''t know if I will get retribution, but I want the Green family to be what it used to be. I want Samuel

    to respect me as before. Since Vincent is gone, you Dons will suffer what we have suffered. You are a

    Don. No matter what you say, I will not let you near Samuel or my house. You can have Zoe. Lucas is a

    Green, so you can''t take him away! Nicole, you should be d you have her as your grandmother.

    Otherwise, what do you imagine would be of the rest of your life?"

    Nicole couldn¡¯t get more enraged.

    She could not move her hands or feet, so she spat on Laurel''s face forgetting about her upbringing.

    "You''re a bastard!"

    Laurel was caught off guard and hit. Her eyes turned red from her wrath.

    When she raised her arm to hit Nicole, someone came in and stopped her.

 Chapter 610 You Win

    Chapter 610 You Win

    "Mrs. Green, please don''t!"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Nicole immediately raised her head and saw Finn walk in from outside.

    "You dare to stop me? Or do you now see her as your master?"

    Mrs. Green''s face showed she wasn''t happy.

    Finn hurriedly said respectfully, "No, ma''am. What I mean is if someone takes photos of her with

    wounds on her face, and even worse, if Mr. Green sees them, it won''t do anything good to you."

    Laurel frowned slightly before putting down her hand.

    "You''re right. I have promised Mrs. Don to let her go free, and I will do it. Take her to the basement.

    Without my permission, no one is allowed to visit her or to give her food. A life for a life. If Mrs. Don

    doesn''t want to end her life to rest Vincent''s soul, Nicole''s life can make do as well."

    Hearing Mrs. Green''smend, her men immediately followed it.

    Nicole looked at Finn with a sad smile.

    "You listen to her now? So, you faked it when you were hypnotized?"

    "No."

    Seeing Nicole like that, Finn felt terribly sorry for her. But he couldn''t do anything right now.

    Now that Samuel was not here, Mrs. Green was the boss.

    She even controlled the men whom Samuel had left here. What could Finn do alone?

    Mrs. Green liked it when Nicole was in pain.

    She smiled, "It''s true Finn was hypnotized. I asked someone to hypnotize him to kill you. But he didn''t

    seed. You brought him back, didn''t you? Jacob even found some doctors to help him. But no one

    could dehypnotize him. Finn would be a man of no use if it wasn''t for me. So of course, he listens to

    me. He was my man in the first ce. It was me who brought him back from the battlefield and raised

    him."

    Hearing and seeing all of this, Nicole couldn''t say anything. She only forced smiles, tears streaming

    down her cheeks.

    With nothing she could do, she felt like she was a piece of trash!

    Finn''s heart ached, and he said in low voice, "Mrs. Green, we''d better find her a doctor. If her wound is

    infected..."

    "What? Are you worried about her? Tell me, do you take a fancy to her?"

    Mrs. Green looked at Finn with a sharp look in her eyes.

    Finn quickly lowered his head and said, "No."

    "It''s alright if you like her. After Mrs. Don pays her debt, I can give her to you as long as you promise

    Samuel would never see her. If you ept that, I can spare her live."

    Nicole''s face immediately changed.

    "What do you think I am? A thing that you can throw to anyone as you please? Aren''t you afraid? You''ll

    be punished one day."

    "Punished? I don''t care about anything anymore. I''m afraid of nothing. Oh, someone installs a CCTV in

    the basement, so she can watch Mrs. Don die with her own eyes."

    "You bastard!"

    Nicole wanted to kick Mrs. Green, but she was taken away by her men.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Finn frowned tightly.

    When he was hypnotized, he had no idea what he did. And after he learned that he almost killed

    Nicole, he felt extremely guilty.

    He knew he had feelings for her that he shouldn''t have, but he couldn''t control himself. Thest thing

    he wanted to do was hurt Nicole. Although he was conscious now, he hurt her still.

    Finn gritted his teeth tightly.

    Mrs. Green looked at him and said coldly, "Do you really like that woman?"

    "No."

    Finn couldn''t admit it no matter what.

    He knew what Mrs. Green was capable of. If he admitted it, Nicole''s reputation would be ruined.

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright, then go to the Dons'' and make sure Mrs. Don does the right thing"

    What a vicious move!

    If Finn didn''t like Nicole, it wouldn''t be a big deal for him to do so. However, if he liked her and put Mrs.

    Don to her death, there would be no chance for him and Nicole to be together.

    Finn smiled bitterly. After all, they were on two different paths. It was even impossible for him to wait by

    her side.

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Finn got the order, turned around and left.

    "Follow him and see if he is as loyal as he says."

    Mrs. Green said to another man beside her.

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Then this man followed closely behind.

    After Finn noticed him, he pretended nothing had happened and quickly walked towards the Dons''.

    However, on the way, he secretly sent a message to Samuel.

    "Nicole is in trouble. Quickly return."

    Then he deleted it and kept on his way as if nothing had happened.

    But he didn''t know Samuel''s phone was off. He was currently busy with the design and the license

    contract, so he was using another phone.

    After Nicole was locked in the basement, several times she almost fainted from the insufferable pain,

    and she shivered nonstop because of the wet clothes.

    She felt she couldn''t take it any longer.

    Suddenly, the CCTV signal got in. Nicole saw Mrs. Don.

    She seemed to have dressed particrly carefully for it. She looked weirdly fantastic.

    She smiled to the media, "Two generations of the Don family have received high praise for sacrificing

    for our country. Our family is honorable and respectable. Now I would like to thank every one of you for

    your acknowledgement and concern over these years. It is a blessing for an old woman like me to

    enjoy all of this."

    "Perhaps you''re puzzled why I say this to you. In fact, I don''t want to say more if I could. But I have to.

    There is a ck sheep in my family. It is known for everyone that apart from Jason who was injured

    and therefore survived, my other three sons had all died on the battlefield. But now I know that my third

    son, Mark, is still alive. Not only is he alive, he has also done something unforgiveable. Five years ago,

    he assassinated Vincent Green, the second son in the Green family. Instead of confessing his crime,

    he escaped abroad. This is a disgrace to my family."

    "Today, in front of all my media friends, I announce that Mark Don will be removed from the Don family.

    And from now on, what happened to the Dons has nothing to do with Mark. In addition, I apologize for

    the damage done to the Greens. Although Mark was expelled from the Dons, I am still his mother. A

    mother can never evade responsibility when her son made a mistake."

    "So, in front of the Seapolis City, I apologize to the Greens. I am willing to use my own life to rest

    Vincent''s soul. You don''t need to talk to me or find me. I''m on the rooftop on the 32nd floor. I only hope

    that my children and grandchildren can live a better life after I die. Mark the ck sheep won''t affect

    you anymore. You just live your own lives as you want. That''s all I want to say. And my dearest

    granddaughter, I want to say, I''m gonna go, my dear. Don''t cry. Live strong. Remember what I have

    said. I will bless you up in the sky. "

    After that, Mrs. Don jumped up and fell like a kite without a string.

    "No!"

    Nicole''s heart ached.

    Shey on the TV, constantly beating, tears flooding out from her eyes.

    "No! Please don''t do this!"

    However, she was only screaming to the CCTV. She could do nothing.

    The media below was shocked.

    The sound of ambnce and police cars came one after another.

    It became noisy.

    Nicole sat down on the ground and looked at the bloody body on the TV. She remembered the days

    with Mrs. Don when she knew about who she was. She couldn''t bear the pain and fainted.

    When Laurel saw this, she smiled with satisfaction.

    "Good, very good! We finally take our revenge."

    Her men asked with trepidation, "Mrs. Green, what about Mrs. Nicole?"

    "Keep her in the basement for one night without food and water. And arrange for her to leave the

    Seapolis City early tomorrow morning. And let her take this."

    Laurel took out some powder and handed it to her man.

    "What is this?"

    "Mute powder."

    Laurel said coldly, "She had lost her arm. A woman with a useless right arm couldn''t do much harm.

    But in case she talks evil of the Greens, it''s better that she can''t talk anymore."

    Hearing this, her man trembled.

    "What? You don''t want to do this?"

    Laurel''s eyes widened. The man shook his head quickly.

    "I''m on it now."

    "Good."

    Laurel closed her eyes and finally felt at ease.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    With Vincent''s soul rested and Nicole leaving, all she has to do next was find Samuel another wife. The

    Green family will only get better and better.

    Without mother and sister, she would be Lucas'' guardian. It then would be entirely up to her to

    decide how she will raise him up.

    She felt her life couldn''t be better.

    The man brought the powder into the basement.

    Seeing Nicole and remembering how nice she was to him, he couldn''t do it.

    "Mrs. Nicole, wake up."

    Nicole opened her eyes.

    Nicole was nowpletely numb and felt nothing, but her heart pained still.

    "What does she want to do?"

    The man looked at Nicole and took out the mute powder. He said in low voice, "Mrs. Green told me to

    feed you this."

    "What is this?"

    "Mute powder."

    He told her the truth.

    Nicole looked at the surveince cameras and sneered, "Is she afraid I will tell other people?"

    "Yes. Mrs. Nicole, please don''t make it hard. I have a family to support. I have no choice but to obey

    orders. Don''t me me, please."

    What he said somehow amused Nicole.

    She then raised her head to the camera with a smile, "Mrs. Green, you win. With two people died,

    Samuel and I can''t be together anymore. You don''t have to endure seeing me in the future."

    Laurel looked at the CCTV and smiledcently.

    Anything she wanted to do, she would make it happen by all means.

    Looking at the powder in front of her, Nicole felt desperate.

    She had lost love, lost loved ones, and even lost her son. Her life was aplete mess, aplete

    failure. Did it matter whether she could talk or not?

    Thinking of this, Nicole picked up the powder and poured it directly into her mouth. The taste made her

    cough nonstop.

 Chapter 611 Give Her a Chance to Atone for Her Sins

    Chapter 611 Give Her a Chance to Atone for Her Sins

    "Mrs. Nicole, have some water, please."

    The man hurriedly handed over the water, but Nicole pushed it away.

    Her throat was burning with pain, as if she had drunk sulfuric acid.

    She clutched her neck. Her body twitched with pain.

    The man couldn''t bear to watch, so he stood up and walked out.

    Laurel smiled happily when she saw this.

    "Arrange a boat and let them leave tomorrow morning."

    "Them?"

    Her men were somewhat confused.

    Mrs. Green looked upstairs and said, "Let her take Zoe away as well. A girl is useless in this family. No,

    Zoe can''t go. She can be of some help in her future marriage. And how are things going with Joseph

    now?"

    "I''ve heard Doctor Farley told Mrs. Nicole that Mr. Joseph seems to be in autism now. He refuses to

    Hearing this, Mrs. Green said discontentedly, "Useless! Well, his mother is Riley, which exins a lot.

    That child didn''t inherit any of the good genes of Green family. Even Nicole could give birth to twins,

    Riley only had Joseph, not to mention that he was so stupid, and now so fragile. A man like him

    wouldn''t be of much use even if he managed to grow up. Let Nicole take him away. It is also a chance

    to atone for her sins."

    "Atonement?"

    Her men were even more puzzled.

    "Joseph is Vincent''s son, and Nicole is Mark''s niece. What''s wrong with letting her take care of Joseph

    for Vincent?"

    The men then lowered their heads.

    By giving her chance to atone Mrs. Green meant that Joseph was useless. She was just pretending to

    be reasonable to abandon him.

    Nicole was dumb, and Joseph was autistic. It was almost predictable what the future will look like for

    them.

    That aroused the instincts of protection of the men.

    "Mrs. Green, why not let Mr. Joseph stay? After all, he is the eldest grandson in the Green Family."

    "Since when did you have say in this family?"

    Her face darkened.

    Her expression silenced these men right away.

    Mrs. Green snorted, "How Samuel would hate Nicole without a reason? After Mrs. Don''s death, Samuel

    must be guilty towards Nicole. He only knows that Nicole is his wife and he needs to please her. He will

    soon forget his brother died a bitter man. Samuel will hate her only when he believes Nicole takes

    Joseph away because of Mrs. Don¡¯s death, so that he can never see Joseph again. Do you see that

    now? "

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Her men stopped asking questions, but a trace of sympathy for Nicole shed through their eyes.

    It was unlucky for her to have such a mother-inw. If only she could notice that in advance.

    Nicole felt that she was dying. She felt burning hot sometimes, and ice cold sometimes.

    She huddled tightly, and found herself extremely hot.

    Mrs. Don''s face kept shing in her mind.

    She had misunderstood and distrusted her, and left the Don family because of an outsider. Now, she

    had paid her life for her happiness and freedom.

    Nicole cried.

    She cried wildly.

    She would rather she didn''t know anything. Everything was just nice when they were students, when

    she had a crush on Samuel.

    Perhaps none of this would have happened if she didn''t marry him.

    Her life would be ordinary, but not so painful.

    Did her regret it now?

    No!

    She didn''t regret falling in love with Samuel!

    She just regretted losing herself in love, trusting others too easily, and not nning in advance for the

    future.

    She was too fragile to even protect herself. How could she protect others?

    Nicole cried and cried, not knowing she was awake or asleep.

    How long itsted she didn''t know, but it seemed like a lifetime to her, and sometimes, it was like a

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    blink of an eye. The basement door opened.

    She was carried out.

    She opened her eyes and saw Mrs. Green covering her nose in disgust.

    "Hurry up and send her away. Oh, that smell. It stinks."

    What could Nicole do?

    Nothing.

    She was too weak to lift her arms. She was burning with fever, and no strength was left. Her throat was

    burning too with pain, and she was unable to utter a single word.

    Yes!

    She was dumb!

    From now on, she couldn''t speak anymore.

    Who would want a wife that couldn''t speak?

    Nicole smiled bitterly.

    Mrs. Green didn''t spare her one look. She asked, "Where is Joseph?"

    "Mr. Joseph is on his way. Miss Zoe has just fallen asleep."

    Hearing this, Nicole instantly became nervous.

    Zoe!

    Zoe!

    Her sweet daughter!

    After all the trouble she went through in giving birth to that child, she couldn''t even take her away.

    She red at Mrs. Green, wanting to say something, but her throat ached. The pain felt like a knife.

    Mrs. Green seemed to know what she was going to ask. She smiled, "I''ve thought about it. Zoe is my

    precious granddaughter. You can''t take her away. Since you adore Joseph, and he is Vincent''s son, I

    can give you a chance to atone for your sins. You can take Joseph away, and that''s my kindness to

    you."

    Anger suddenly burst out from Nicole''s eyes.

    Well, she spoke them well.

    How could she not know what Mrs. Green was nning?

    Nicole knew exactly what she was up to by letting her leave her own child behind and take away

    Joseph, who Samuel cared most.

    Mrs. Green did not give a shit about her gaze. She smiled, "It''s nice today, and so am I feeling. I have

    kept my promise to Mrs. Don. But with your look now, do you think you can still be Samuel''s wife? Now

    here is a divorce settlement. Leave your handprint and you can go."

    Nicole stared at her.

    If gaze could kill people, Mrs. Green would be killed by Nicole a thousand times.

    Mrs. Green didn''t care about it at all. She had people control Nicole, find the ink paste, and force her

    hand on the paper.

    Nicole suddenly went crazy and bit Laurel''s wrist, not letting go.

    She bit as if she wanted to bite her wrist off.

    "That hurts, bitch."

    Mrs. Green screamed in pain as she struggled to drag Nicole''s long hair.

    Nicole felt that her scalp was about to be ripped off, but she didn''t let go. The desperate look in her

    eyes showed that she wanted to die with Mrs. Green, which frightened her.

    "What are you all standing there for? Hurry up and pull her away! Hurry up!"

    Several men hurriedly stepped forward.

    However, Nicole waspletely desperate. Even if the others tried to separate them, she wouldn''t let

    go.

    Blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth and dripped onto the floor.

    Laurel was in so much pain that she couldn''t take it anymore.

    She picked up the fruit knife on the coffee table and was about to stab Nicole.

    Nicole was not afraid. She wouldn''t loosen it.

    "I''ll kill you if you don''t let go!"

    The insufferable pain had driven her out of her mind.

    Nicole didn''t care at all.

    She already lost everything. What else did she care about?

    It was just that she was too kind.

    When Samuel told her that Mrs. Green could do anything she wanted, her heart softened.

    Who would know her kindness had brought such misery to herself and her family?

    She deserved to die!

    And damn Mrs. Green.

    If she was going to die, she couldn''t go alone.

    With this thought in mind, Nicole went wilder.

    A trace of killing intent shed across Laurel''s eyes.

    The man who gave Nicole the mute powder saw this. He stepped forward and struck Nicole

    unconscious.

    Laurel then had the chance to take back her wrist.

    The two rows of teeth marks on her wrist seemed to be branded by a hot iron, and blood flowed out.

    Looked like a scar would be left.

    "Dammit! Go to hell!"

    Laurel furiously picked up what was next to her and threw them at her.

    No one dared to stop her.

    It was a floor hanger. When it fell, the impact broke it right away. It didn''t satisfy Laurel however. She

    picked up the broken hanger and pped Nicole until she had no strength.

    Nicoley on the ground, covered in blood.

    And Joseph was brought down.

    The moment he saw Nicole lying in a pool of blood, he froze for a moment. Then he pushed his way

    out and ran straight to Nicole. He opened his little arms, trying to protect Nicole behind him.

    Joseph''s eyes were iparably clear. He looked straight at Laurel, and her heart softened for a

    moment.

    "Get away! I''m the one who loves you the most. I''m your grandmother! You ungrateful brat!"

    Laurel was so angry that she trembled.

    However, Joseph did not say a word and stood in front of Nicole, determined.

    The more Laurel looked into his eyes, the more ufortable she felt, as if Vincent was looking at her.

    Vincent used to look at her the same way, with such trust and respect.

    Thinking of that, Laurel''s heart hurt.

    She threw the hanger aside and pivoted around. "Since you like Nicole, just go with her. From now on,

    you are no longer a Green, no longer my grandson. Just live with that dumb woman. That''s your

    choice. Send them away!" She said coldly.

    Her men were all hesitant.

    "Mrs. Nicole is still unconscious. And Mr. Joseph is.... Is it a good time to send them away now?"

    "What? You have a problem?"

    Mrs. Green''s anger was not something that was easy to withstand.

    The men immediately shut their mouths.

    Joseph seemed to understand. He bowed deeply to Mrs. Green, then turned around and grabbed

    Nicole''s hand. Although he did not say anything, this moment tugged at everyone''s heartstrings.

    He wasforting Nicole.

    Joseph couldn''t speak, so he could only express himself with actions. However, Nicole was now

    unconscious and had no idea about what had happened.

    "Send them away now!"

    The more Laurel saw Joseph like this, the more jealous she felt.

    Lucas could never behave like Joseph did. Never!

    Absolutely not!

 Chapter 612 I Dont Like Her Anyway

    Chapter 612 I Don''t Like Her Anyway

    Her men did not dare to disobey Mrs. Green''s orders. When they were about to lift Nicole up, Joseph

    suddenly opened his eyes wide and stared at them. The frightening gaze even bore an uncanny

    resemnce to Samuel''s.

    They were slightly shocked and turned their looks to Mrs. Green in embarrassment.

    Mrs. Green became even angrier.

    "What? You don''t want to leave? Then get out of the way and let these people carry this woman out!"

    Joseph looked at Mrs. Green, motionless.

    At the time, he probably couldn''t understand why his grandmother, who had always doted on him, and

    his happy family, had changed suddenly.

    He couldn''t understand. He could only helplessly look at Mrs. Green, hoping that she would give him

    an exnation.

    This was the first time Mrs. Green couldn''t look directly into Joseph''s eyes.

    "I am your grandmother, the head of this family. Everyone must do what I say. A child like you can

    never understand. If you don''t want to leave, then step aside. Nicole can''t stay here anyway."

    Seeing Mrs. Green so determined, the color drained gradually from Joseph''s eyes.

    His hopes and dependence on Mrs. Green gradually disappeared.

    He didn''t say anything, but held onto Nicole''s hand tightly. He had made his attitude clear.

    "Good for you! Joseph, you chose Nicole in the end, right? Fine. From today onwards, you are no

    longer a Green."

    Her words upset him more.

    When the men stepped forward to lift Nicole, he did not stop them. Instead, he stood up and walked out

    of the basement with Nicole.

    In the meantime, Joseph fixed his gaze on Nicole. He looked at the blood on her, as if he saw Bruce

    lying in a pool of blood.

    He trembled and shrank, but he didn''t say a word. The way he held back his sadness moved everyone.

    Mrs. Green watched them walk out of the house. She smashed everything around her out of anger,

    which woke Zoe up.

    She quickly ran down. Instead of seeing Joseph, she saw her grandma losing her temper.

    This was the first time Zoe had seen this. She hid behind a pir and shyly asked, "Grandma, what

    happened?"

    Mrs. Green suddenly turned around.

    Seeing Zoe so timid reminded her of Nicole, which displeased her.

    "Why did youe down?"

    Zoe held the pir tightly and said, "I''m looking for Joseph."

    "There is no longer Joseph. You only have one brother, which is Lucas. And from today onwards, you

    two are named after the Green, not Bush. Do you understand?"

    "Okay."

    Zoe watched Mrs. Green with a frightened look and did not dare to ask why.

    Right now, she only wanted her mother.

    Grandma was too scary today!

    "Grandma, where''s Mommy? I want Mommy!"

    "You don''t have mommy anymore! Don''t mention her name again!"

    Zoe was dumbfounded by what Laurel said.

    She paused for a moment and then cried out.

    "I want Mommy! I want Mommy! Where''s she? I want her!"

    "Shut up! Stop crying! Why did you cry to anything? What else can you do? You''re just like your

    useless mom. If you weren''t Samuel''s child, I would have dumped you out with your stupid mom."

    Laurel got more irritated by Zoe''s crying.

    Zoe did not understand what she was talking, but she knew she was saying bad things about her and

    Nicole.

    She had never been scolded since she was born. She was always loved and taken good care of.

    Now her grandmother acted like another person. Zoe could not get it. She only cried instinctively.

    "I want mom. I want mom!"

    Afraid that Mrs. Green would be enraged by Zoe, the servant beside her stepped forward and picked

    up Zoe. She whispered, "Good Miss Zoe, stop crying, alright? Your mom is just out on some errands.

    Your grandma is in a bad mood. Shall I take you upstairs and get some rest?"

    "I want mom!"

    Zoe wouldn''t listen to anyone. She just cried for Nicole.

    Mrs. Green felt so annoyed with her crying.

    "Lock her up in the basement! Don''t let her out unless she bes quite again."

    The servant found it too cruel to obey.

    "Miss Zoe is not well. And she is afraid of the dark. She would got psychological impacts being locked

    up in the basement."

    "Nonsense! When did the Greens be so fragile? Joseph is just an exception. Zoe is Samuel''s

    daughter! If she was that fragile, then let her rot in the basement. I don''t like her anyway."

    Hearing Laurel''sst words, Zoe stop crying immediately.

    She understood it when Laurel said she did not like her.

    Zoe was shocked.

    How could Grandma not like her?

    Grandma cooked delicious food for her, spent days with her, and tucked her in, didn''t she?

    Why was it like this now?

    "You''re not my grandmother! You''re an old witch, a bad person! Where did you hide my grandmother?

    Give her back!"

    Zoe suddenly broke free from the servant''s embrace and ran over to Laurel, hitting on Laurel''s leg.

    "Bad, bad person, give my grandmother back to me. Did you eat her? Give my grandma back to me!"

    Mrs. Green found Zoe so annoying. She wanted to kick Zoe aside. An agile servant hurriedly went

    forward and picked Zoe up.

    "My deardy, let''s be quiet, OK? Come with me. Let''s have some delicious food."

    The servant hurriedly held Zoe and left.

    Zoe struggled fearlessly while shouting, "Bad person, give my grandma back. Give my mom back! Give

    Joseph back!"

    Mrs. Green felt as if her head was about to explode.

    "Find some nurseries and send Zoe to the boarding school, the all-closed one."

    "Yes."

    They didn''t dare to dy and went to do it.

    Zoe was carried into the room by the servant and she wouldn''t stop crying.

    "I want mom. I need Daddy. Daddy can protect me from that bad woman."

    The servant was so frightened that she quickly covered Zoe''s mouth and whispered, "Mydy, don''t

    say anything. Mrs. Green is angry now. If you provoke her again, God knows where she will send you

    to. Don''t yell, OK?"

    Looking at the child who had just lost her mother, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.

    Seeing the servant''s red eyes, Zoe stopped crying.

    "Where did my mom and brother go? And where is my grandmother?"

    She couldn''t believe the person outside was her beloved grandmother.

    The servant did not know how to tell Zoe. She only said, "Gooddy, don''t ask. You will know when you

    grow up."

    "You adults always lied. I will know when I grow older? You don''t tell me because you don''t know either,

    am I right?"

    Zoe''s words froze her for a while, and then she turned her head away.

    How could she tell Zoe the truth that her mother had been thrown out of the Family by Mrs. Green, and

    had be mute with wounds all over her?

    Zoe looked at the servant quietly and suddenly said, "Can you tell my daddy what happened if you

    can''t tell me?"

    Samuel was Zoe''s hope.

    In her heart, Daddy was omnipotent.

    The servant was shocked for a moment and quickly covered her mouth. Then, she ran to the door to

    check. Seeing that no one was eavesdropping, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    She returned and said to Zoe in low voice, "I can help, but you can''t shout and cry, deal?"

    "Okay, Daddy wille back and help us."

    Zoe finally calmed down.

    Then the servant went back and informed Mrs. Green.

    "Mrs. Green, Miss Zoe is quiet now. Can you not send her away? I can look after her. I promise she will

    behave herself in the future."

    Mrs. Green looked at her and said, "udina, right? I remember you have a granddaughter. Why, isn''t

    one enough for you to love? Should I thank you for your concern?"

    udina trembled.

    By that Mrs. Green meant she had crossed the boundary.

    udina exined rapidly, "No, ma''am. That''s not what I meant. We all listen to you."

    "You can excuse yourself now."

    Seeing her sensible, Laurel didn''t make it hard for her.

    She rubbed her temples exhaustively and said, "I''m a little tired. Don''t interrupt me unless there''s an

    emergency. I need some rest."

    "Yes."

    udina retreated to the side.

    After Laurel entered the room, udina went to the bathroom and took out her phone to call Samuel.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Unfortunately, Samuel''s phone was turned off.

    "Why is your phone off? Mr. Green, if you don''t answer the phone, you will lose your family."

    udina called again and again. But no one answered.

    In the end, udina had no choice but to send him a message.

    "Mrs. Green kicked Mrs. Nicole and Mr. Joseph out of the family. Mrs. Nicole was injured all over and

    became dumb. She was sent away when she was unconscious. Mrs. Green also wanted to send Miss

    Zoe to the boarding school. Mr. Green,e back quickly!"

    After sending the message, udina deleted it and walked out.

    Although she felt sorry for Zoe, her own family mattered more.

    This was all she could do. She had to leave Zoe behind and minded her own business.

    Zoe did not see udina again, but someone else came in to take her away.

    She clenched the end of the bed tightly.

    "I''m not leaving! I am waiting for Mommy and Daddy. I''m not leaving!"

    She sat on the floor, so determined.

    The men did not dare to drag her, but they could not disobey Mrs. Green''s orders, which put them

    somewhere in between.

    "Miss Zoe, Mrs. Green had decided on it. Don''t make things difficult for us, please."

    Zoe cried out, "She is not my grandmother. She is a bad person, can''t you tell? You are on the bad

    side. When my fatheres back, he will not spare you!"

    Hearing what Zoe said, everyone shivered.

    Both Samuel and Mrs. Green were their bosses. They couldn''t afford to go against either of them. And

    they were on different paths now. How could they do?

 Chapter 613 She Didnt Listen to Me

    Chapter 613 She Didn''t Listen to Me

    Just as they didn''t know what to do, Finn came in.

    "Miss Zoe, pleasee with me, OK?"

    When she saw Finn, Zoe paused.

    She knew Finn, who was on her mom''s side.

    Zoe raised her head and looked at Finn with her big cute eyes. "You will take me to see Mommy, right?"

    She asked.

    "Yes, I''ll take you to see your mom."

    Finn''s words let down Zoe''s guard. She then stood up.

    Seeing that her clothes got dirty, Finn asked someone to get her changed.

    While getting changed, Zoe did not resist at all.

    After Finn took Zoe away, Mrs. Green suddenly asked, "Where''s Zoe? Bring her over. I want to talk to

    her."

    "Ma''am, Miss Zoe had been taken away by Mr. Wood."

    "What?"

    Laurel furrowed slightly.

    "Who told him to do that?"

    "We thought Mr. Wood was following your instructions. He is your man, so..."

    "You pieces of crap! Find him out!"

    She was enraged.

    How dare he!

    He betrayed her.

    Out of the Green''s house, Finn took Zoe directly to the militarypound, where Gabrielle''s parents''

    ce was.

    Finn kept a spare keyst time when he went there.

    Seeing Finn had brought her here, Zoe couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s my mother? Why did you bring

    me here?"

    Finn did not know how to answer her. He could only say, "Good girl. Can we stay here for a few days?

    There are bad people back at home. Let''s wait until your daddyes back and he will take you back."

    "I see. You''re protecting me, aren''t you? That person isn''t my grandmother. She''s a bad person, isn''t

    she?"

    Finn didn''t know how to answer Zoe''s innocent questions.

    He had no idea Mrs. Green would be so cruel to Nicole.

    By the time he got back, it was toote.

    He heard that Nicole was covered in bruises, that her arm was useless, and she became dumb.

    All the news came in Finn''s ears like thousands of daggers piercing his heart.

    He didn''t know how much Mrs. Don''s death had hurt Nicole, but after Lucas was sent away by Mrs.

    Green, he couldn''t just see Zoe being locked up by her.

    He hated when he hesitated and didn''t team Nicole. If it was Samuel, he would stand beside her

    without saying a word, even if he would provoke Laurel by doing so.

    But why did he hesitate?

    Finn looked at Zoe and said apologetically, "Yes, she is bad person."

    "I knew she wasn''t my grandmother. My grandmother was nice to me. She gave me nice food and

    good toys. And she never spoke loudly to me. But that person looks so bad. She can''t be my

    grandmother."

    Zoe said this, but her eyes were full of tears.

    Children sensed things sometimes, but they could not ept it all at once. They would persuade

    themselves by saying the person was not the one they knew. Through that, they would gradually

    ept it. But the pain was still inevitable.

    Finn''s heart ached when he saw her like that.

    What would Nicole do if she knew what her daughter had went through?

    He hugged Zoe tightly and whispered, "I will protect you. As long as I have one breath left, you won''t

    get hurt."

    "Thank you, Finn."

    Zoe leaned against his shoulder. She missed Daddy, Mommy and Joseph very much.

    She was tired and fell asleep against his shoulder.

    Finn carried Zoe onto the bed and called Samuel again. But his phone was still off.

    He knew that Samuel might be busy with something, but why these days?

    Finn didn''t know how Samuel would feel knowing what had happened. He could only wait.

    Atst Laurel got the news that Finn had taken Zoe to the militarypound. She was furious.

    "Damn it! I''ve raised him for so many years in vain. He turned to a siren in the end. He knew I couldn''t

    go in there, and yet he chose there to hide. Great!"

    All people below didn''t dare to speak.

    After losing her temper, Laurel went back to her room. No one knew what she was doing.

    After Nicole and Joseph were carried out, they were supposed to be on the boat prepared by Mrs.

    Green and leave the Seapolis City directly, but Joseph grabbed the captain''s hand.

    Samuel once helped him. When he saw Joseph tugging at him, his heart softened.

    "Mr. Joseph, I can''t let you go."

    Joseph looked around and wrote him an address.

    The captain looked at it and frowned slightly. Then, he crushed it and said to the others, "I can send

    them alone. You guys can go back."

    "But..."

    "But what? Mrs. Green was not the only one who had the say. Mr. Green was away now. But when he

    Green! We all know what he could do, so we have to keep our options open. We all know who will be

    the only boss in this family, don''t we?"

    Hearing what he said, the others fell silent.

    After about a minute, they were in agreement. "Then we''ll go back first. When Mrs. Green asks, we''ll

    say the job is done."

    "OK. We can have our stories straightter."

    After the others left, he boarded the boat with Nicole and Joseph.

    Joseph guarded Nicole without blinking his eyes. He just stared straight at her.

    He took out a towel and gently wiped the blood off her body.

    The captain managed to fight back the tears when he saw this.

    He then set sail and sent them to Morgan rkson''s ce in City A.

    Morgan couldn''t believe it when he saw Joseph.

    "My God, why on earth are you here? Samuel and Kemp are in death fights. You can''te here!"

    Joseph then grabbed Morgan by his hand and pulled him to Nicole. He opened his mouth, trying to say

    something. After a long time, three words popped out.

    "Please, save her."

    His eyes were filled with tears. The way he begged touched Morgan.

    He then gave Nicole a careful look. When he saw Nicole''s injuries, he was shocked.

    "How did she get that? Who did it? It''s just a short time since herst operation. Last time she broke an

    arm. How could she be like that this time?"

    "Satan King, Mrs. Nicole has been given mute powder. Can you help her?"

    The captain also felt sorry for her. He knew what Satan King was capable of, so he asked him for help.

    Morgan frowned even deeper.

    "Who did that? To hurt a woman? Didn''t Samuel''s men protect her?"

    The captain awkwardly lowered his head and said in low voice, "It''s Mrs. Green. I don''t know the whole

    story. But please save her."

    "Mute powder will hurt vocal cords. The damage is done. I can do nothing with her voice. But I''ll try my

    best to treat the other wounds. I told her long ago that men can''t be trusted. She just didn''t listen to

    me."

    Morgan asked someone to carry Nicole inside.

    What a stupid woman to get herself hurt like that.

    Joseph followed Morgan closely. He refused to wait outside even during the surgery.

    Joseph seemed to be numb to blood.

    Seeing him, Morgan couldn''t help but sigh, "What a shame! They made an autistic boy out of a good

    one. Does these adults think children are strong enough for everything?"

    He touched Joseph''s head. He had reconnected Nicole''s arm, treated the wounds on her back and

    those bruises.

    Nicole was wheeled into a ward. Joseph still didn''t want to leave.

    "Joseph,e with me. I''ll get you changed. You can''t wear those any longer. They are very dirty."

    Morgan tried to take Joseph out, but he didn''t move at all.

    He just sat by Nicole''s bed, not saying a word. Morgan knew he didn''t want to leave. He had made it

    very clear.

    Morgan''s heart ached for him. He said softly, "There are bacteria on your clothes. You don''t want her to

    get infected, right? Be a good boy. We wille back once we get dressed. Don''t worry, no one can

    hurt you and your mother."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Joseph frowned slightly, then followed Morgan out. After he got changed, he hurried back.

    Morgan had to leave him.

    Nicole felt as if she was being roasted on a fire, hot and painful. She wanted to scratch, but she was

    too weak to lift her hands.

    Vaguely, she seemed to see Mrs. Don standing in front of her, kindly stroking her face and saying softly,

    "My poor child, live well. This is my only wish."

    "Grandma! Don''t leave!"

    Nicole wanted to grab her, but she smiled and walked farther and farther away.

    "No! Grandma! Don''t leave!"

    Nicole cried, but Mrs. Don had already disappeared, reced by Mrs. Green''s vicious face.

    "Nicole, as long as I''m here, you can never stay with Samuel! You don''t deserve to be my daughter-in-

    "No, I''m not!"

    Nicole didn''t want to hear it, but these words kept echoing in her ears like a curse.

    She felt hotter and hotter. The pain grew severer and severer. She was gonna suffocate.

    Somebody helped her!

    Samuel, where were you?

    Nicole cried, but she couldn''t break her way out of this nightmare.

    Seeing Nicole crying and screaming, Joseph got scared. He stood up, pivoted around and ran to

    Morgan''s office.

    After he got in, he grabbed Morgan''s hand and dragged him into the ward.

    When Morgan saw Nicole, he was shocked.

    "Shit! How could this be?"

 Chapter 614 He Was Right Here

    Chapter 614 He Was Right Here

    Joseph immediately became a little nervous. He looked at Morgan, pleading for help. And Morgan

    found it hard to refuse him.

    "Alright, I''ll save her. Don''t worry about that. But now she has a fever and is in a very unstable mood.

    It''s bad for her health. You are too young to understand what I am saying. You''ll know when you grow

    up. Anyway, just listen to me, okay?"

    Joseph nodded.

    Morgan hated to see him being sad. She touched his head and said, "Go have a rest. Leave your

    mommy to me. Don''t worry. I will protect your mommy and cure her. If you fall ill, I won''t save her."

    Hearing that, Joseph immediately released Morgan, ran to the bed beside,y down, pulled the

    nket, and closed his eyes.

    Morgan felt heartache for Joseph again.

    She sighed and summoned the nurse to help her.

    Nicole felt dizzy. For a moment, she felt she was in a furnace, and for another moment, she felt she

    had fallen into an ice cer. This kind of feeling tortured her so much that she felt death might be

    easier. She was in extreme pain. She wanted to cry for help. She felt she saw the shadow of Samuel in

    the mist, but somehow, she could not see him.

    She wanted to reach out for Samuel, but she thought of Jason''s words.

    "Did you forget that his mother is the murderer behind your grandmother''s death? Two lives are

    between you and him. Will you two be happy together?"

    Nicole stopped her movement. She thought of what her grandmother looked like when she died.

    "No, no! No!"

    Nicole tried her best to get rid of all this, but the more she tried, the clearer her grandmother''s image

    was as if it was engraved into her mind.

    Samuel walked farther and farther in the mist. She even heard Samuel''s sigh.

    He said, "Nicole, your uncle killed Vincent and my mother murdered your grandmother. How can we

    still be together?"

    "Don''t go! Samuel, please don''t go!"

    Nicole shouted, but Samuel was getting farther and farther.

    Seeing her like this, Morgan sighed, "The sentimental ones will always get hurt. Why do you have to

    struggle like this?"

    Unfortunately, Nicole couldn''t hear her words.

    Morgan took care of her when Nicole was in a daze. When Nicole was pushed into the ward again,

    Joseph quickly closed the door and jumped onto the bed. In a hurry, he had no time to take off his

    shoes.

    Morgan knew Joseph was pretending to be asleep. She couldn''t help but sigh again.

    "Stop pretending. Your mommy is fine now."

    Morgan was very envious of Nicole.

    Even though she was hurt by her feelings for Samuel, she had such an adorable child who loved her

    and was ready to give up everything for her. Wasn''t this not a kind of wealth she possessed?

    Thinking of herself, Morgan couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    She and the nurse left the ward. She stood alone in the corridor and looked at the sky outside. If her

    son was still alive, would she be as happy as Nicole?

    She felt an indescribable pain in the heart.

    Suddenly, two small hands gently touched her. They were as light as feathers, but they moved her

    heart.

    Morgan lowered her head and saw Joseph looking at her with a ss of water on the hand.

    "For me?"

    Morgan was ttered.

    From the very beginning, Joseph had been reluctant to talk to her. She used tyrannical methods to

    force Joseph to stay by her side. So, she had never expected that Joseph would be nice to her. But

    now, the water Joseph was holding moved her to tears.

    Holding the water, Joseph nodded.

    Morgan excitedly took it over and said, "Thank you, Joseph."

    Joseph remained silent, turned around, and left.

    He returned to Nicole''s side to take care of her.

    Feeling it had been a century, Nicole slowly opened her eyes.

    The surroundings were somewhat strange but also familiar to her.

    Seeing her wake up, Joseph quickly stood up and ran to Morgan.

    Looking at the tiny figure, Nicole didn''t figure out what was happening.

    She wanted to get up, but the pain all over her body made her sweat, and some memories began to

    Laurel, Lucas, Joseph, Zoe...

    She even remembered Mrs. Don!

    She thought of everyone. A sort of sorrow surged into her heart. She felt an invisible hand throttled her

    throat, making her unable to breathe.

    She touched her neck and wanted to speak. But other than babbling, she could not make any voice.

    Nicole felt terrible.

    She could not speak!

    She was dumb!

    Nicole suddenlyughed. Sheughed so hard that her tears streamed down and breathing became

    difficult for her.

    She wasughing at her innocence, her stupidity, and her ipetence!

    Mrs. Green was right about one thing: she was good-for-nothing!

    She couldn''t protect herself. She couldn''t protect the people around her. And she couldn''t protect her

    love.

    She did not hate Samuel. But she also knew that she and Samuel was destined to break up.

    As Nicoleughed continuously, she seemed to have gone mad. She even coughed, but she still did

    not stopughing.

    This was what Joseph saw when he brought Morgan back.

    Morgan narrowed her eyes slightly, then stepped forward to quickly stabilize Nicole''s body and said,

    "You may have lost everything, but you still have Joseph. Compared to me, you are much happier. At

    least you have a son who insists on staying by your side no matter what, right?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    She looked at Joseph in front of her. She saw the worry and tears in his eyes. She felt heartache again.

    Joseph was Vincent''s child!

    If it wasn''t for Mark, he might be living a good life with his parents.

    Mrs. Green was right. The Don family owed this child, so she had to repay the debt.

    Nicole waved at Joseph.

    Joseph quickly ran over. When he threw himself into Nicole''s arms, he finally shed tears.

    Unlike other children, he wasn''t crying. But his silent tears still made people feel sad and overwhelmed.

    Nicole wanted to tell Joseph that she would be nice to him. However, she could not say anything.

    Seeing this, Morgan whispered, "Don''t worry. Your vocal cords are fine. Because the medications are

    inmmatory, the inmmation made you unable to speak. After some recovery, I''ll check your throat.

    You still have a chance to get your voice back."

    Nicole was delighted to hear this. Was this a silver lining?

    If there was a choice, no one liked to be dumb, right?

    She looked at Morgan gratefully.

    Morgan said in a low voice, "I''m not doing this for you. I''m doing this for Joseph. He''s my disciple, isn''t

    he?"

    Nicole did not try to say anything else. She knew that Morgan was only using Joseph as an excuse. If

    she didn''t want to save her, she wouldn''t do anything.

    Nicole looked at Morgan gratefully, then stroked Joseph in her arms.

    She only had Joseph, right?

    She didn''t know how Lucas and Zoe were now. Neither did she know what Samuel would feel when he

    saw their shattered home after he returned?

    She found she was still thinking about Samuel. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    Their love had gone deep into her heart. How could she forget that easily?

    But remembering was a torture.

    She knew that it was impossible for them to be together. She knew two lives got between them. How

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    could this rtionship continue?

    Nicole was extremely painful.

    As if she knew what she was thinking about, Morgan sighed, "Let it go. Things always go unexpected.

    You can''t always be happy just because you want to. Some people are not meant to be together. Some

    things are destined to be impossible to achieve. Perhaps you two are not meant to be together."

    They were not meant to be together?

    Nicole did not know whether that was right.

    She only knew that when she thought of Samuel, she would involuntarily think of Vincent who had died

    miserably, Mrs. Don who was murdered by Mrs. Green, and all sorts of schemes of Mrs. Green.

    She and Samuel had a wonderful love. But under such torment, their love must have changed as well.

    Nicole''s expression was gloomy. It was obvious that her heart had not been healed.

    Morgan thought for a moment andforted Nicole in a low voice, "Love is an illusory thing. If you

    don''t understand, just stop thinking about it for the time being. Look at Joseph in your arms. He is not

    healthy. You should think about him more."

    Nicole raised her head, her eyes filled with doubt.

    Morgan''s heart ached as she said, "Joseph was a good child, and how did he end up with autism? If it

    weren''t for his concern for you, perhaps he wouldn''t be better in his lifetime. Right now, he is only

    willing to contact with you and me. He doesn''t have any feelings towards others. This is not a good

    sign. This child is only four years old, and a long life is ahead of him. What should we do if he keeps

    being like this?"

    Nicole instantly felt terrible.

    She touched Joseph''s head and wanted to say something to Joseph, but she couldn''t do such a simple

    thing now. Because her movements influenced her wound, she even couldn''t help but grunt.

    Joseph''s hearing was very sharp.

    He suddenly raised his head and extended his small hand to gently patted Nicole''s back. He even

    lowered his head and blew on her fractured hand, as if this could alleviate Nicole''s pain.

    Nicole''s eyes instantly became wet.

    "Help him."

    Nicole opened her mouth. Although she did not make a sound, she knew Morgan could understand

    her.

    Morgan sighed, "He is my disciple. I will help him. However, there are some things that I cannot do by

    myself. Something must have hit Joseph badly. That''s why he was like this. It would take a long time for

    him topletely recover. And he needs a quiet environment. The Dungeon and Samuel had been

    fighting each othertely, which affected the surroundings. If it isn''t for the fact that I am Kemp''s wife, I

    will also be affected. I''m leaving this ce. If you want, you and Joseph can leave with me, but are you

    ready to leave? Nicole, if you want to see Samuel, I have a way to let you see him. He''s right here! "

    Nicole suddenly became anxious and her hands tightly clenched together.

    Samuel was here?

    He was in City A! But should she see him? Was that necessary?

 Chapter 615 She Was Leaving

    Chapter 615 She Was Leaving

    Nicole was in chaos.

    She loved Samuel.

    But at this moment, how could she see him? What could she say when she saw him?

    What could Samuel do to his mother for her?

    Or could he abandon the Green family for her?

    Nicole''s heart was filled with pain.

    She didn''t want to see him!

    But she couldn''t drop her children.

    Without her, Mrs. Green might do terrible things to Lucas and Zoe.

    Lucas was the sessor of the Green family, so Mrs. Green wouldn''t do anything to him, but what

    about Zoe?

    Mrs. Green obviously didn''t like Zoe. She kept Zoe just because she wanted to use Zoe''s marriage as

    a tool to forge business connections when Zoe grew up.

    Nicole didn''t want her child to be a tool. She didn''t want her daughter to suffer from all of this!

    After thinking for a while, Nicole wrote a letter for Samuel and handed it to Morgan.

    "What do you mean? You don''t want to see him, so you wanted me to send this letter to him?"

    Nicole nodded.

    Giving up their love was painful, but being together was even more impossible and painful.

    Since that was the case, it was better to preserve their great memories. They should separate and step

    out of each other''s lives.

    Looking at Nicole, Morgan whispered, "I thought because of your love for him, you would risk

    everything to see him and ask him to do justice for you."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    Justice?

    What was justice?

    Love had lost its original beauty when it was mixed with too many things. She was the persistent one

    and refused to let it go. She tried her best to please everyone in the Green family, but in the end, she

    did not get anything or kept anything.

    Grandma was right. She concealed the anguish she suffered to get love and marriage. But she did not

    get happiness in the end.

    Nicole bit her lower lip and didn''t say anything, but the light in her eyes told Morgan her answer.

    Morgan didn''t know what Nicole was thinking about. She whispered, "Pack up and get ready. We''ll

    leave soon. After we leave, I''ll send this letter to Samuel. Since you don''t want to see him, that''s for the

    best of everyone. What do you think?"

    Nicole nodded.

    Joseph was in Nicole''s arms. When he heard that they were about to leave, he paused for a moment,

    but he remained quiet, like a porcin doll.

    Nicole remembered how innocent, cute, and cheerful Joseph was when she first met him. Who could

    imagine that this quiet and distressed child was Joseph?

    What kind of harm did they do to Joseph?

    Nicole hugged Joseph tightly, feeling extremely guilty.

    Morgan had everyone tidy up, but the nurse suddenly barged in.

    "Director, someone wants to see you."

    "Who?"

    Morgan was a little impatient. Who wanted to see her now?

    The nurse hurriedly said, "That medicine man."

    "Ah?"

    Morgan was a little surprised, and Nicole was also stunned for a moment.

    Laurence?

    After returning to the Seapolis City, they had settled their ounts. Since then, they had gone their

    separate ways and made no connection. However, Nicole did not expect Laurence toe for Morgan.

    Morgan looked at Nicole and asked, "Is he here for you?"

    Nicole shook her head.

    Mrs. Green had done things to hurt her in secret. Perhaps soon, the news that she had escaped with

    the Green family''s property, or that she had died of illness woulde from the Green family. In short,

    Mrs. Green would not let the outside world know of her current situation.

    It was even more impossible for Laurence to know.

    Seeing Nicole shake her head, Morgan frowned and said to herself, "Then what is he doing here?

    Could he be here to give me his blood?"

    Nicole''s mouth twitched.

    Morgan was very obsessed with Laurence''s blood. Perhaps this was the fanaticism of a doctor, which

    Nicole could not understand.

    "Let him in."

    After second consideration, Morgan let Laurence in.

    When Laurence saw Nicole, he was stunned.

    "Mrs. Green, you are here too?"

    Nicole nodded.

    After Laurence greeted Nicole, he looked at Morgan and said, "I came here to ask you to save a

    person."

    "I won''t save that person."

    Morgan refused Lawrence.

    Laurence might have expected Morgan''s such response.

    He was not very disappointed. He whispered, "If you save her, whenever you need my blood, I will give

    it to you."

    Morgan was stunned and then was ecstatic.

    "Do you mean what you say?"

    "Mrs. Green is also here. She is the witness. As long as you save her, I will give you blood whenever

    you need. I promise."

    "Alright! Deal!"

    Morgan immediately agreed.

    Nicole shook her head.

    Laurence seemed to havee prepared. Ad made him so reckless?

    Did something happen to Ad?

    Last time in the Dungeon, they didn''t have extra energy to look after Ad. Now Nicole didn''t know

    how she was.

    Nicole intended to ask, but after some consideration, she did not turn her thoughts into action.

    Now that she was like this herself, how could she have the energy to meddle in others'' affairs?

    Morgan smiled, "It just so happens that we are leaving this ce. I haven''t figured out a way to leave.

    Since you have sessfullye in to ask me to save someone, you must know how to bring us out

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    of this ce, right?"

    Morgan''s words puzzled Nicole.

    Morgan exined, "I told you Samuel and Kemp are in negotiation here. This ce is sealed, so we

    can''t go in or out unless we have a special rtionship. Although I don''t know how Lawrence entered

    City A, since he can do it, we don''t need to find other ways to get out. He can take us out."

    Only then did Nicole know all of this.

    It seemed that Samuel and Kemp''s negotiation was very important and dangerous. Otherwise, they

    wouldn''t have sealed off the entire city.

    Hearing Samuel''s name again, Nicole felt her heart was pierced through by a needle.

    "Are you saying that you all want to leave?"

    "Yes, why? Is there a problem?"

    Morgan acted like if Lawrence didn''t agree, she won''t save that person. Laurence shook his head.

    "No problem. I just thought Mrs. Green would stay."

    "I''ll exin to youter. Don''t call her Mrs. Green. Call her Ms. Nicole. I think that''s what she wants,

    right?"

    Morgan looked at Nicole.

    Nicole nodded.

    From Mrs. Green to Ms. Nicole, only she knew how many bitter tears she had shed.

    Laurence paused for a moment.

    He knew how much Samuel had done for Nicole. But seeing Nicole like this, he guessed that there''s

    something going on between her and Samuel.

    Laurence did not like to probe into other people''s privacy. He nodded, "Alright, I''ll go arrange it. We''ll be

    leaving soon."

    Nicole hugged Joseph. She felt her arms sore.

    Joseph struggled to jump down and held Nicole''s hand instead. Seeing Joseph being so sensible,

    Nicole felt terrible.

    She wanted to talk to Joseph, but the pain in the throat prevented her from doing so.

    Morgan took away all the Chinese medicine and medical data. She paid no attention to other things.

    The nurse was a little reluctant to leave all the things behind.

    "Director, these instruments cost a lot of money."

    "We can buy those things anywhere. Just take away the most precious things."

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    Take away the most precious things?

    Should she take away her pure love for Samuel? Was that also a kind of wealth?

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt better.

    Laurence was very fast. It didn''t take long for him to make the arrangement.

    Nicole, Joseph, and Morgan got in the car.

    The car was a Cadic. It was longer than usual cars. It seemed to be priceless.

    Nicole knew that Laurence was not rich, so this car might not be his, but who owned it?

    The Miller family?

    Nicole heard that Ad had a strong background.

    Before Nicole could think too much, the car started.

    Joseph tightly gripped Nicole''s hand and snuggled in her embrace quietly.

    Morgan was a little envious. She tried to hug Joseph, but she failed every time.

    She sighed and could only watch Nicole and Joseph with envy.

    Laurence was sitting in the front. A diver was driving.

    The car left the hospital and passed through City A.

    Just as they were about to leave the city, they suddenly saw some roadblocks in front of them, and

    Laurence''s car was stopped by someone.

    Morgan looked outside and whispered, "It''s Samuel!"

    Nicole suddenly felt nervous.

    The car window was made of privacy ss. People inside could see the outside, but people outside

    could not see the inside.

    Nicole watched Samuel get out of the car and walked this way.

    What made him to personally stop a car and do the inspection?

    Nicole''s heart was beating rapidly.

    Joseph looked at Samuel, then at Nicole. Seeing that Nicole did not show any reaction, he stayed in

    Nicole''s embrace quietly and did not do anything.

    Morgan was worried that Joseph wanted to say something to Samuel, but now seeing him like this,

    Morgan felt both pleased and distressed.

    After all, Samuel had raised Joseph for four years. Samuel was closer to Joseph. But now, due to

    Nicole, he did not go to look for Samuel. She had to say that Joseph was too sensible.

    Perhaps it was because Mrs. Green''s actions broke Joseph''s heart, or perhaps he felt that Nicole only

    had him. He saw Samuel walking over. But he didn''t take the initiative to speak out.

    Nicole was increasingly nervous.

    Samuel came!

    Would he find her?

    Was she gonna make it out of here?

    What kind of reaction would Samuel have when he saw her like this? What should he do?

    A series of questions made Nicole headache.

    She even wanted to open the door and escape.

    Just as Nicole''s hand touched the handle, Morgan held her hand tightly and whispered, "If you don''t go

    out, we still have a chance to leave. If you go out, you can only stay. If you want to stay, I won''t stop

    you."

    Nicole''s hand immediately stopped.

    Did she want to leave?

    Yes.

    She wanted to leave!

    She could no longer live under the same roof with Mrs. Green, nor could she put Samuel in a difficult

    position.

    She was afraid of getting hurt again.

    Her fragile heart could no longer withstand another blow.

    Nicole slowly lowered her hand. At this moment, Samuel also came to the car and knocked on the

    window.

    "Get off! Routine inspection! Everyone gets off and stands aside!"

 Chapter 616 You Must Calm down

    Chapter 616 You Must Calm down

    Nicole''s hand instantly tightly gripped the door handle.

    What should she do?

    Was she really going to meet him like this?

    Nicole''s heart was in her mouth.

    Right now, her feelings wereplicated. She did not know if she should greet Samuel.

    At this moment, Laurence took out a pass card and handed it to Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, this isn''t the first time we''ve greeted each other. You should know my identity. I think Dr.

    Miller''s car can go, right? Do you still think Dr. Miller will collude with Kemp''s staff?"

    Samuel looked at the pass card in Laurence''s hand and asked, "Who is in the car?"

    "Miss Ad and Doctor rkson. Miss Ad was in poor health. I heard that Miss rkson was

    skilled in medicine, so wee to see her. However, Miss Ad''s illness is somewhatplicated.

    Half a day is not enough for the doctor to treat Miss Ad, so we can only trouble Miss rkson to

    Hearing what Laurence said, Samuel frowned.

    "Open the window and I''ll take a look. I hope you''ll cooperate with our work. Since you''re under the

    leadership of Dr. Miller, you naturally know why I do so. There''s no need for me to say anything else,

    right?"

    Laurence paused.

    At this moment, Morgan opened the car window and Nicole quickly turned her face to the other side.

    The burn on her back was obvious.

    Samuel saw that it was Morgan and immediately nodded. He looked at Nicole again, a little bit

    shocked.

    He had heard from Nicole that Ad was simr to her. They looked really simr as he saw her

    profile.

    Nicole was at home, so it was impossible for her to appear here. Moreover, his subordinates did not

    report anything wrong with Nicole to him. Therefore, Samuel only took a look and returned the pass

    card to Laurence. "You''d better not appear here again these days. There will be another military

    operation here in two days. It''s not convenient for you toe."

    "Thank you for your advice, Mr. Green."

    After saying that, Laurence rolled up the window and the car quickly drove out.

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief after the car left, not nervous anymore. Joseph also climbed out of his

    seat.

    However, Nicole quicklyy on the window of the car and looked at Samuel, who was gradually

    bing far away. She felt painful as if her heart was stabbed.

    Was he too close to them to recognize her?

    They would never see each other again, would they?

    Nicole''s gaze was round Samuel.

    He was still so handsome, calm and capable, which attracted her very much. But from now on, all of

    this could only remain in her mind.

    She won''t even have a chance to talk to him.

    Nicole''s eyes were filled with tears, but she kept enduring.

    From today onwards, she really couldn''t cry anymore.

    Crying was useless except to make others think her fragile.

    After Nicole''s car left, Samuel suddenly felt empty in his heart, as if he had lost something important.

    He covered his heart and suddenly felt a little pain.

    What''s going on?

    Was it because Miss Ad resembled Nicole?

    He had to admit that Ad and Nicole were really alike. They were simply identical!

    He had to figure out the rtionship between Allen and Ad? Why did he ask Nicole to have a

    cosmetic surgery to have the same appearance as Ad?

    However, when Samuel was leaving, his chest still ached badly.

    "Mr. Green, are you Ok?"

    When the subordinate beside saw there''s something wrong with Samuel, he couldn''t help but ask.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "Nothing."

    He turned around and looked at Laurence''s car. He suddenly missed Nicole, very much.

    "How long will there be news?"

    "Maybe they need an afternoon."

    "An afternoon!"

    Samuel muttered softly.

    There was still an afternoon before he could turn on his phone and talk to Nicole. Then everything was

    Those who wanted to harm the Green family would also be exposed, and the fact that Mark owed a life

    to the Green family should be dealt with. It''s all over.

    The corner of Samuel''s lips rose slightly.

    He only needed to wait for another afternoon, and then he would be able to see Nicole.

    At that time, he would take her out and y with their children. He could not break his promise this

    time.

    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled happily.

    "Hurry up and investigate."

    "Yes!"

    Just like that, Samuel and Nicole missed each other.

    When the news came in the evening, Samuel was stunned.

    The people targeting the Green family were criminal groups from overseas, who wanted to use

    Samuel''s designs tomit crime, but the military arrested them at one fell swoop.

    In this respect, the Green family''s contribution was huge.

    Samuel decided not to participate in the celebration banquet. He wanted to return to the Seapolis City

    and went back to see Nicole as soon as possible. He wanted to tell her a piece of good news.

    Mark was neither a traitor, nor a bastard, but was an undercover agent.

    When Vincent was shot, he could no longer survive. In order to send Mark to the enemy, he stabbed

    himself with Mark''s hand and used his sacrifice to exchange for Mark''s opportunity.

    Vincent left a phone recording of their conversation. Before he died, he handed it to Mark. Mark handed

    it over to the leader.

    Now that five years passed and the case had finally been solved, the recording of the phone call was

    exposed too.

    Everything was the military operation of Mark and Vincent, which was not open to the public.

    When Samuel heard all of this, he was very cheerful.

    He knew that Nicole had a grudge against this matter. Now that everything was clear, there was no

    longer any hindrance between them. It was finally possible for Nicole to live without misgivings.

    Samuel couldn''t wait to return to his residence. At the same time, he got his personal phone.

    He turned on it and saw that there were a lot of missed calls. Beyond his expectation, he did not find

    any call from Nicole after searching for it for a long time.

    Samuel was somewhat disappointed.

    What a cruel woman! Wasn''t she worried about him at all?

    He deleted the records of missed calls. Then he saw two text messages.

    Before he clicked the messages, Samuel thought that it might be a junk text message and didn''t n to

    read it. But after a second thought, what if Nicole was shy and sent him a message to express her

    love?

    The corners of Samuel''s lips curled up slightly before he clicked the text message.

    The first message was from Finn.

    The content caused Samuel''s smile to freeze on his face.

    Did something happen to Nicole?

    Why didn''t Nicole call him?

    On the contrary, it was Finn?

    The other one was sent by udina.

    When he read the content above, Samuel felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    Impossible!

    He quickly called the Green family, and the person who answered the phone was Mrs. Green.

    "Samuel, what''s wrong? Are you going home?"

    When Samuel heard that it was Mrs. Green''s voice, he hurriedly asked, "Mom, where is Nicole? Ask

    her answer the phone."

    Mrs. Green hesitated for a moment and said, "It''s not convenient for her toe. Tell me if you have

    anything to tell her."

    "Why it''s inconvenient? She''s my wife. Isn''t it convenient to answer the phone? Where is she?"

    Samuel was aggressive.

    Mrs. Green had already thought of her words. After a moment of silence, she said, "Samuel, let me tell

    you, you must definitely calm down."

    "Speak."

    "Nicole ran away. She followed another man and ran away with Joseph and Zoe. When I knew, it was

    already toote. She also left you a divorce agreement and pressed her palm print. This woman, from

    the beginning, did not love you. You were deceived by her. It''s hard to pretend to be fragile in front of

    you for so many years. You don''t even know that she almost broke my waist. She came back five years

    Samuel did not hear a word of Mrs. Green''s words. He only heard Nicole left with a divorce agreement.

    Ran away?

    Was it true?

    Then why he received an unfamiliar phone call which said that something happened to Nicole?

    Samuel was silent.

    Mrs. Green said it all alone for a long time, but Samuel didn''t say anything, so she had to pause for a

    moment.

    "Samuel, are you still listening? Mom knows that you may not be able to ept it all at once, but that''s

    the truth. From the beginning, Nicole''s heart was not with you, although you were loyal to her. Listen to

    mom, as a man, you have to put it down and go ahead. I''ll introduce you to a better one another day. I

    promise you, it''s better than her." Don''t be sad, you still have your mother with you, right? "

    "Where''s Finn?"

    Samuel suddenly spoke, startling Mrs. Green.

    She frowned slightly and said, "Finn left with Nicole. Everyone saw him. He is the man Nicole followed."

    Samuel suddenly hung up the phone.

    Finn and Nicole?

    Impossible!

    If all the text messages from that unfamiliar phone were true, then what was Nicole''s current state?

    Was she injured or mute?

    Thinking of this, Samuel''s heart ached.

    He suddenly thought of the car that Laurence drove over at noon.

    The person inside looked like Nicole.

    No!

    It''s not familiar. She was Nicole!

    Nicole?

    Was he so blind that he let his wife leave him?

    But why didn''t Nicole tell him? Why she pretended not to know him?

    Was it because he wasn''t by her side when she needed him the most?

    His heart suddenly ached.

    "Call Dr. Miller and tell him that I want to know about Miss Ad''s illness."

    "Yes!"

    The subordinates quickly sent news that Ad was really sick, so sick that she couldn''t get up.

    If she couldn''t get up, it''s naturally impossible for her toe to City A to see Morgan, so the person

    on the car at noon was Nicole!

    After confirming it, Samuel said to his subordinates, "Find Laurence. Find Laurence at all costs!"

    "Yes!"

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    When everyone was searching for Laurence''s whereabouts, Samuel quickly called Finn. Unfortunately,

    Finn''s phone was switched off.

    Also, if Finn was wronged, then it was impossible for his phone to be turned on, because once there

    was information and the phone call, the Green family could use it to find Finn''s hiding ce.

    It looked like something really happened.

    Samuel thought of how Nicole smiled sweetly and spoke to him before he left. What the sweetness and

    happiness! Why everything changed in the blink of an eye in less than two days?

    No!

    She wouldn''t change!

    All of this must be fake!

    Nicole was still waiting for him at home, wasn''t she?

    Samuel keptforting himself, and then quickly rushed back to the Seapolis City.

 Chapter 617 I Will Be Filial

    Chapter 617 I Will Be Filial

    "Samuel is back?"

    After Mrs. Green heard the news of Samuel''s return, Samuel entered the room before Mrs. Green got

    ready to face him.

    "Where''s Nicole?"

    Samuel was only concerned about Nicole.

    A trace of displeasure shed through Mrs. Green''s eyes.

    "You went out for two days. You only look for Nicole as soon as youe back. I am really insignificant

    to you. After you married, you only cared about your wife and ignore your mother."

    Samuel pretended not to hear Mrs. Green''sint. He quickly ran up the stairs to the bedroom,

    searching inside and outside without finding Nicole.

    His heart continued to sink.

    He told himself more than once that everything was not true. Nicole was still excitedly waiting for him at

    home, but reality gave him a fierce p.

    udina wanted to say something when she saw Samuel, but when she saw Mrs. Green''s gaze

    looking over, she quickly kept silent and left.

    Samuel could not find Nicole anywhere and finally came to the hall.

    Sitting on the sofa and drinking the tea, Mrs. Green became dissatisfied as she saw Samuel''s upset

    look.

    "As a man, you are controlled by a woman. You are ipetent."

    "Where is she? What did you do to her?"

    Samuel asked directly.

    Mrs. Green paused for a moment and then replied, "What do you mean? Is this the way you talk to

    Mom? Ever since you married that woman, haven''t you even wanted to leave me?"

    "I''m asking you. Where is Nicole? What did you do to her?"

    Samuel couldn''t help but make his voice louder.

    Perhaps for so many years, Mrs. Green had never seen Samuel like this, so she was naturally stunned.

    "Tell me where did Nicole go? What happened?"

    Samuel''s expression was terrifyingly gloomy, as if he had crawled out of hell. His air was serious.

    The subordinates around him gazed at one another. Then they looked at Mrs. Green.

    Mrs. Green finally became ready to reply him. She was even angrier.

    "Samuel, look at your attitude! Nicole ran away with the other man. I told you before! When will you

    stop deceiving yourself? That woman is not worth your love! Besides, her third uncle even killed your

    younger brother. You don''t care about that. Have you forgotten?"

    "Where''s Nicole?"

    Samuel didn''t want to hear her words. "If you don''t want to die, just tell me honestly. Otherwise, when I

    find out the truth, I will let all of you pay the price!" Samuel seized an attendant by the throat and asked

    angrily.

    What he said was like a curse, frightening everyone so much that their faces turned pale.

    Mrs. Green hurriedly said, "Samuel, do you still care about your mother?"

    Samuel''s hand paused for a moment. He slowly turned around and looked at Mrs. Green. Looking at

    the woman in front of him, he couldn''t believe what the text message said.

    Once, for the sake of the children, Mrs. Green almost got shot by Allen''s staff. She once did not

    hesitate to go against with the Don family for Nicole. She used to be such a good mother.

    She had been kind to Nicole. Therefore, Samuel really found it hard to believe that the person who hurt

    Nicole was actually his mother!

    But not long ago, Mrs. Green helped Bruce kidnap Nicole.

    Samuel looked at Mrs. Green and asked word by word, "Mother? Who are you, a kind person or an evil

    one? It is my mother who was kind to the children and took good care of Nicole. Are you still her now?"

    "What do you mean? Samuel, did you hear any rumors? I raised you and Vincent. I treated you both as

    my biological sons. I even made great sacrifices for you. In the end, you speak ill of me. I did my best

    for you and the family, but now you are questioning me for a woman?"

    Mrs. Green wanted to change his opinion from a moral perspective.

    Samuel did not listen to her and said to her subordinates, "I will give you onest chance. Where is

    Nicole? As long as you say, I guarantee the safety of your family. No one can hurt them at all, including

    my mother."

    "Samuel!"

    Mrs. Green jumped to her feet.

    She knew that Samuel could keep his word. This time, he was determined to go against her.

    For Nicole?

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Green hated Nicole even more.

    She was d that she had sent Nicole away. Otherwise, considering her position in Samuel''s mind,

    she would not have any status in the Green family for long.

    She had worked hard all her life, dedicated to the Green family. How could she let her fruit fall into the

    hands of an outsider like Nicole? How could she allow his son, who she had raised since his childhood,

    to treat her like this?

    The more she thought, the angrier she became. She felt it unbearable.

    "Samuel, what are you going to do?"

    However, Samuel ignored Mrs. Green''s words and looked coldly at her subordinates.

    The subordinates'' legs trembled as they thought of the conflict. In the end, they couldn''t help but

    tremble and say, "Mr. Green, we also obeyed orders. We had no choice but to do so."

    "Tell me the truth!"

    His expression became even colder.

    However, Mrs. Green took a step forward and directly kicked the subordinate. She said fiercely, "If you

    dare to lie, believe it or not, I''ll let you..."

    "I am the master of the Green family. Mom, don''t forget that I''m in charge now!"

    The moment Samuel said so, Mrs. Green''s expression became extremely embarrassed.

    "So what? What do you want?"

    "I just want to know the truth!"

    His meaning was clear and direct.

    Mrs. Green suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. She kept the dignity as Samuel''s mother, saying

    that "The truth? What I said is the truth!", although she felt somewhat uneasy.

    At this time, Jacob also rushed back from outside.

    "Mr. Green, something happened to the Don family."

    "What''s wrong?"

    Samuel still stared at Mrs. Green and asked.

    Jacob hurriedly said, "Mrs. Don died yesterday. It was said that she jumped off the rooftop."

    "What?"

    Samuel suddenly turned around.

    "What''s going on?"

    Jacob shook his head and looked at Mrs. Green. He whispered, "Perhaps only Finn knows about this

    matter. Our staff is under others'' control. They said that Finn did it. It was only after Finn went to the

    Don family that Mrs. Don jumped off the building."

    Mrs. Green hurriedly said, "Finn is a bastard! Our Green family has raised him for so many years, yet

    he actually did such a terrible thing in the end. Although the Don family owes us, we can''t..."

    "The Don family doesn''t owe us anything. Vincent wasn''t killed by Mark! He was shot in the heart and

    lungs by drug traffickers and died because he lost too much blood. At that time, Mark wanted to hide

    among the enemies, so Vincent helped Mark win the enemy''s trust. Now it''s all over. This is the phone

    recording from back then."

    Samuel told Mrs. Green everything.

    Mrs. Green was stunned.

    "Impossible! Bruce clearly says..."

    "Bruce is just a friend of Vincent. He is neither a soldier not the executive officer of Vincent. Everything

    Bruce saw was not the truth. You and Bruce have wrongly med Mark. Mother. I hope Mrs. Don''s

    death has nothing to do with you!"

    Samuel was worried and nervous.

    No!

    No way!

    Mrs. Green definitely wouldn''t do anything unreasonable to the Don family, right?

    Mrs. Green, however, was evasive and did not dare to look at Samuel.

    Samuel''s heart sank bit by bit.

    "Is that you? Did you force Mrs. Don to death?"

    "No! She wanted to die. It has nothing to do with me!"

    Mrs. Green hurriedly denied it, but after she finished speaking, she realized that she had spilled the

    beans.

    "No, Samuel, no, listen to me..."

    However, Samuel threw Mrs. Green away, feeling painful.

    His mother forced Nicole''s grandmother to death, how ufortable should Nicole feel at that time?

    "Where are the staff I left in the Green family to protect Nicole?"

    Samuel felt his heart being torn apart bit by bit.

    The attendant who had just been seized by him said while trembling, "They were sent out by Mrs.

    Green."

    "Without my orders, they left their posts without permission. Are they really my subordinates? I had

    asked them to protect Nicole, but they listened to Mrs. Green and left this ce?"

    Samuel suddenly realized that he was too indulgent towards Mrs. Green.

    After following Samuel for so many years, Jacob naturally knew what Samuel meant.

    He hurriedly said to the subordinate, "Notify that the people who stayed behind to protect Miss Nicole

    are dismissed. Also notify the entire securitymunity that no one is allowed to hire them. Impose a

    blockade on them. As long as it''s within the Green family''s reach, they are forbidden to find a job."

    The moment he finished speaking, the subordinates were stunned.

    "This..."

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    "Do as Jacob said. Don''t let me repeat it again. If any enterprise or unit hires them, it means that they

    want to be an enemy of our family. Then all the cooperation between them and our family will end. I will

    ask Jacob to deal with the list of these peopleter."

    Samuel''s tone was very calm, but what he said made everyone sweat profusely.

    These people were all from the army. Apart from being bodyguards with high sries, they basically

    could not do anything else. In addition, Samuel had issued a blockade order, which was equivalent to

    directly cutting off their lives. This was simply too terrifying.

    When everyone knew Samuel''s brutal order, their faces turned pale with fear.

    Mrs. Green was so angry that her entire body trembled.

    "Samuel, do you still care about your mother in your eyes?"

    "You''ve said this several times. I''ll answer you now."

    Samuel looked at Mrs. Green.

    His gaze was so cold, so cruel, so frightening to Mrs. Green.

    She had never seen Samuel like this before, so she couldn''t help but feel a little scared.

    "Your answer is..."

    "I don''t need to respect you because you are not respectable. I''ve said more than once that Nicole is

    my bottom line. I always thought that you liked her. Obviously, I was wrong. I indulged you so much that

    you even hurt Nicole. You are still my mother, but you are no longer a mother in my mind."

    "What are you nning to do? Samuel, you''d better think about it clearly. I''ve tried hard to raise you up.

    If you dare to do anything to me, you will be unfilial. At that time, the people of the Seapolis City will

    look down on you. Filial piety is the most important of all virtues. This is the Green family''s motto.

    You..."

    "I will be filial."

    With that, he had someone directly control Mrs. Green.

 Chapter 618 Good for Your Green Family

    Chapter 618 Good for Your Green Family

    "Samuel, what do you want?"

    Laurel panicked.

    Samuel said coldly, "Bring Mrs. Green into the room and serve her well. If you guys want to continue

    working in the Green family, don''t let her out without my permission."

    After he finished speaking, he coldly looked around. That cold gaze caused everyone to

    subconsciously shiver.

    "Mrs. Green, please!"

    Laurel had never thought that she would go through what she had done to Nicole now.

    "How dare you!"

    Laurel could not ept this fact.

    Samuel did not say anything. But his men had known how cruel he was. They forcibly brought Laurel

    into the room and guarded her.

    "Samuel, you are so ungrateful and vicious! You''re not my own child after all. So, you treat me like this!

    Honey, did you see that in heaven? This is the son I have raised with so much effort. This is your good

    son!"

    Laurel cried and shouted in the room.

    "Mr. Green, you see...."

    Jacob asked in embarrassment, afraid that it would spread and damage Samuel''s reputation.

    However, Samuel said coldly, "Ignore her. I want to know in detail what happened during my absence,

    especially about the Don family and Nicole. Everyone who knows the truth can tell me. The more

    detailed the better."

    "Alright, I''ll do it."

    Jacob couldn''t calm down.

    He never expected that when everything was about to pass, Nicole would have an ident in the

    Green''s. What was most unexpected was that the person who attacked Nicole was Laurel.

    At this moment, Mark came with Jason.

    "Samuel!"

    As soon as Mark entered, he punched Samuel.

    Samuel could dodge. But he did not, allowing Mark to punch him.

    He felt a burning sensation in his nose. A hot current flowed out from his nose.

    "Mr. Green!"

    Jacob hurried to hand Samuel a tissue to cover his nose.

    "Mr. Mark, if you have something to say, we can talk about it. What are you doing?"

    "What am I doing? Good for your Green family. You guys forced my mother to death! Where''s Laurel?"

    Mark blushed furiously.

    He had been away for five years and endured the humiliation, looking forward to finishing his mission

    and returning home to see his mother. Unexpectedly, when he came back, he only saw his mother''s

    body.

    He heard from the servants at home that Laurel forced his mother tomit suicide. Hearing this, Mark

    became angry and directly came here with Jason.

    Samuel pushed Jacob away and looked at Mark and said, "I just knew about this. You know that I just

    came back like you. You lost your mother, and I lost my wife. Now, Nicole is missing. I am not trying to

    shirk responsibility for my mother. I just think we should find Nicole first and then talk about other

    things."

    "Nicole is missing? Why? Did Laurel do something to her? Samuel, my servants said that my mother

    agreed tomit suicide because she wanted to repay the life we owed to your family and to let Nicole

    to live a good life in the Green family without being bullied. Now that my mother is dead, you tell me

    that Nicole is missing. Do you mean that there is no point in my mother''s death?"

    Mark trembled.

    Samuel said painfully, "No one wants to see such a thing happen and I also don''t want it. It can only be

    said that the misunderstanding of Vincent''s death is too hard for both of our families."

    "Even so, you shouldn''t hurt Nicole. She is your legal wife! Samuel, let me tell you, it will be better that

    Nicole is fine, or I won''t let you go."

    While Mark was speaking, the man, who had forced Nicole to take the medicine earlier, heard that

    Samuel had returned and Laurel had been controlled. He hastened to run over to admit his mistake to

    Samuel.

    Without noticing Mark and Jason, he ran straight to Samuel and knelt down.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Mr. Green, I was forced by Mrs. Green. There were old and young at my home. I had no choice!"

    Samuel nced at him and said coldly, "What''s going on?"

    "After Mrs. Green knew that Mrs. Don hadmitted suicide, she agreed to let Miss Nicole go.

    However, she was afraid that Miss Nicole would talk nonsense after leaving and damage the reputation

    of the Green family. So, she asked me to force Miss Nicole to take the medicine which would make her

    dumb!"

    "What did you say?"

    Samuel and Mark moved at the same time and directly grabbed the man by the cor.

    That man was almost strangled. But he didn''t dare to struggle, saying in a hurry, "I was forced. Mr.

    Green, if I didn''t do this, my family would be miserable."

    "You dare to drug Nicole and made her dumb? You''re courting death!"

    Mark kicked his man to the ground.

    However, Samuel let go of his grip.

    Medicine which would made people dumb?

    Nicole was dumb?

    He suddenly remembered thest time he saw Nicole in. Laurence''s car.

    She turned her head to the window and didn''t look at him at all.

    At that time, he thought that it was Ad. But now that Samuel thought of it, he felt that Nicole was

    probably disappointed in him. She was so disappointed that she didn''t even want to look at him.

    She lost her lovely voice?

    No!

    How was this possible?

    This was absolutely impossible!

    Samuel could not keep his feet and staggered, falling onto a chair beside him. His face was as white as

    paper.

    Jason red at Samuel and said, "We want Laurel to pay her life for a life."

    Samuel remained silent.

    He also wanted Laurel to pay the price. But there were some things he couldn''t do. Anyway, he was

    Laurel''s son.

    "What? Are you unwilling?"

    Seeing that Samuel did not say anything, Mark turned his head and asked with a fierce look.

    Samuel''s heart ached so much that he could hardly breathe.

    What a terrible thing Nicole had experienced in such a short period of time.

    How could she bear it alone?

    Seeing Jason and Mark like this, Samuel whispered, "I cannot hand her to you at the Green''s.

    Tomorrow, I will send her to the Green family''s cemetery to apany my father. It can be considered

    a punishment for her."

    "What? That''s all? Samuel, Nicole is your wife! How many wrongs did she suffer for you? You want to

    let it go by punishing your mother like this?"

    Jason simply couldn''t believe his ears. If it wasn''t for the disability of his legs, he really wanted to beat

    Samuel.

    But Mark could hear Samuel''s implication.

    He pulled Jason and said coldly, "Our Don family will settle this debt with your family. But the most

    important thing now is to find Nicole. Our Don family''s child has been hurt by you guys. I cannot let her

    suffer outside anyway."

    With that, he forcibly pulled Jason away.

    Samuel felt desperate.

    His beloved was hurt by his closest rtive. But he was not by her side. How frightened and helpless

    she was at that time.

    Seeing Samuel like this, Jacob couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Green, are you alright?"

    "Not good. I even feel like I am pierced to the heart. But Mark is right. The first priority now is to find

    Nicole. Any news from Laurence?"

    "Yes. Laurence went back to Mr. Miller with Doctor Morgan, who was trying to cure Ad. However,

    Nicole and Joseph got off the car halfway. Morgan said that she did not know where they went."

    Jacob told Samuel thetest news.

    Samuel gripped the arm of the chair, his fingernails sinking into it. But he didn''t notice it.

    "Where did they get off? Get all the surveince videos nearby. Find them by all means and at all

    costs."

    "Alright, I''ll do it right now."

    Jacob left.

    The people in the hall held their breath in fear.

    Samuel was pierced to the heart with guilt.

    Five years ago, he failed to protect Nicole, letting her be buried in the fire and nearly killing his two

    children. Five yearster, he still failed to protect Nicole and let her be hurt by Laurel.

    As her husband, he was too useless.

    Samuel med himself and felt guilty. The mixed feelings surrounded him and almost drowned him.

    "I want to know everything! Everything!"

    Samuel said coldly, his voice husky.

    Now that everyone knew about Samuel''s cruel methods, they quickly told him everything.

    When he learned that Nicole was even doused with cold water to be awakened to do housework after

    being scalded by Laurel with boiling water, Samuel clenched his fists and veins stood out on the back

    of his hands.

    After they finished speaking, everyone was cautious.

    Samuel was silent for a long time before he said, "Where was Zoe?"

    "Miss Zoe was taken away by Finn. During that time, udina had taken care of Miss Zoe."

    Someone spoke up for udina.

    Samuel nodded and said, "Let udina be the housekeeper of the Green''s and leave everything to

    her. Besides, find Finn as soon as possible."

    "Mr. Green, Finn is in militarypound."

    One of his men told him where Finn was.

    Samuel hastened to stand up. He took two steps and stopped, saying, "Mrs. Green likes to drink tea.

    Boil the kettle and let her take a bath."

    The servant was astonished, not understanding what he meant.

    udina immediately understood.

    "Alright, I will arrange it, Mr. Green."

    "Clean Miss Zoe''s room. I''ll go pick Zoe up."

    After saying that, Samuel walked out.

    Jacob sent him a message, saying that Petty had been sent to the police station in the name of theft by

    Laurel for protecting Nicole.

    Samuel asked him to bail Petty out.

    He got into the car alone, locked the door, covered his chest andy on the steering wheel. His heart

    ached so much that he could hardly breathe.

    He had only been away for two days. How did things turn out like this?

    Although he knew that Laurel had aint against Nicole, he didn''t expect Laurel to treat Nicole so

    cruelly.

    Samuel felt that the oxygen was getting thinner and thinner. He was almost unable to breathe.

    Nicole, where the hell were you?

    Why didn''t she even look at him and tell him everything even though she went past him? Was she

    really disappointed in him?

    Could Nicole forgive him, return to the Green family, ande back to him?

    Samuel was not sure. He only wanted to take back Zoe and Lucas, hoping that the two children could

    move Nicole, so that she woulde back.

    But at this moment, Jacob sent him the news of Lucas, which shocked and scared Samuel.

 Chapter 619 Then You Go Die

    Chapter 619 Then You Go Die

    "Mr. Green, Mr. Lucas is missing."

    "What do you mean, Lucas is missing?"

    Samuel grabbed the phone and almost copsed.

    The man said with fear, "Mrs. Green asked us to bring Lucas to settle down in the other provinces. On

    the way, Mr. Lucas somehow heard our conversations. Hearing that something happened to Miss

    Nicole, he took advantage of our carelessness to escape. Sorry, Mr. Green. We did not take good care

    of Mr. Lucas."

    "If you can''t find Lucas, none of you will be spared easily."

    Samuel said fiercely and threw the phone to the window.

    A happy family just broke up like this?

    Nicole left and Lucas disappeared. Zoe was with Finn now. What exactly happened?

    Laurel''s shrill cry came from the Green''s.

    "Samuel, you unfilial son! How dare you ask udina to spill hot water on me! You will suffer! You will

    be struck by lightning!"

    Laurel cursed angrily. Her voice traveled far away. But someone covered her mouth soon.

    udina spoiled hot water on Laurel''s back. Laurel shivered in pain, but could not shout out.

    Samuel didn''t seem to hear it and directly started the car to the militarypound.

    Because of the special rtionship, Samuel drove directly into the militarypound.

    When Samuel found Zoe, Finn said with guilt, "Mr. Green, I''m sorry."

    "Nicole is your owner. You forced her grandmother to death? Finn, what the hell are you thinking?"

    Samuel knew that Finn liked Nicole. The feelings in his eyes could not be hidden. But Samuel had

    never exposed it. In a sense, Finn''s feelings for Nicole would make him risk everything to protect

    Nicole, which was also what Samuel wanted. However, Samuel had never expected that Finn would go

    to the Don family to force Nicole''s grandmother to death.

    Finn bit his lower lip and said painfully, "I had no choice but to do it. Mrs. Green was too tough at that

    time."

    "I have thought that your feelings for Nicole would make you risk everything to protect her. I was wrong.

    At the critical moment, you still cared about yourself the most. Therefore, Finn, you are not good

    enough for her."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Finn froze.

    He had thought that he was the only one who knew his feelings for Nicole. He didn''t expect that

    Samuel would say that today. He couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Thinking about that he

    didn''t firmly defend Nicole at that time, Finn felt guilty again.

    "I...."

    "Although you saved Zoe, I won''t be grateful to you. If you had saved Mrs. Don back then, perhaps the

    situation would be different now. I won''t trust you anymore."

    Samuel walked into Zoe''s room.

    Zoe had fallen asleep. But there were tears on her face. Her favorite chicken drumstick was ced on

    the table. But she even did not eat a single bite of it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Samuel felt tortured.

    He picked Zoe up.

    Zoe suddenly opened her eyes. When she saw Samuel, she stretched out her arms to wrap around his

    neck. She cried, "Daddy, you''re back? You are here to pick me up, aren''t you? Daddy, I''m telling you,

    there was an old witch who had turned into my grandmother. She was so fierce in our house. She

    made Mommy and Joseph disappear. Daddy, hurry up and ask her to bring Mommy and Joseph back!"

    "OK!"

    Samuel held Zoe tightly and felt distressed.

    Zoe was quietly held by him and suddenly said, "Daddy, will Mommy note back?"

    "No! Mommy wille back. Mommy loves Zoe so much and is worried about Zoe. She wille

    back. Daddy will take you home!"

    Samuel held Zoe and turned to leave.

    As Finn was about to follow them, he heard Samuel say, "From today onwards, you are no longer a

    member of the Green family. As for the manager of Night Elf Empire, it is up to Nicole. I don''t know if

    she will allow you to continue in this position. You can do it yourself."

    With that, Samuel left.

    Finn suddenly felt like he was like a duckweed and had lost his home overnight.

    He could not go back to the Green family. Could he go back to Night Elf Empire?

    Now that Nicole was missing, Laurel would break with Samuel sooner orter. What would happen to

    Night Elf Empire then?

    Finn suddenly paused.

    He had to go back to Night Elf Empire!

    When Nicole was away, he had to help her manage Night Elf Empire. Then, when she came back, he

    could return Night Elf Empire to herpletely.

    This was what he owed Nicole!

    Yes! That was it!

    Thinking of this, Finn got up and went to Night Elf Empire.

    Samuel did not bring Zoe back to the Green''s, but settled her into the seaside vi where he and Nicole

    had lived.

    When Zac saw Samueling back with Zoe, he asked with worry, "Mr. Green, where is Petty? Where

    is Miss Nicole?"

    Samuel felt sad again.

    "Petty will be back soon."

    With that, he took Zoe back to her room.

    Under Samuel''sfort, Zoe slowly fell asleep. But she was not sleeping well, as if she had been

    frightened.

    Samuel had been by her side.

    Not long after, Jacob brought Petty back.

    Hearing that Samuel had returned, Petty hastened to Zoe''s room.

    "Mr. Green, hurry to save Miss Nicole. She...."

    ...

    Samuel gestured for Petty to whisper.

    Only then did Petty realize that Zoe was lying on the bed.

    "Miss Zoe?"

    "From now on, I''ll leave Zoe to you. Petty, I know everything about you. Don''t worry. I''ll drop the case.

    Stay here and take good care of Zoe."

    "What about you?"

    "I''m going to find Nicole."

    Samuel tucked Zoe in and kissed her on the forehead before getting up and leaving.

    "Mr. Green, you know everything?"

    Petty couldn''t help but ask when she saw Samuel''s despondent expression.

    "Yes. Don''t worry. I will get justice for Nicole."

    With that, Samuel walked out.

    He drove back to the Green''s.

    When udina saw hime back, she hastened to step forward and said, "Mr. Green, should I call a

    doctor for Mrs. Green?"

    "Did Nicole see a doctor back then?"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, udina shake her head.

    "No. Mrs. Green said that no one was allowed to call a doctor for Miss Nicole. Afterwards, Petty came,

    but was taken away by Mrs. Green in the name of theft. Mrs. Green ordered Miss Nicole to clean the

    house with her injuries before she could apply medicine. Besides, Mrs. Green also spilled cold water to

    wake Miss Nicole up."

    "So, do you need me to teach you how to do?"

    Samuel''s words shocked udina for a moment. Then, she said, "I understand."

    Soon, cries came from Laurel''s room again.

    "Samuel! You bastard! How dare you ask someone to spill cold water all over me? I''m your mother!

    Aren''t you afraid of retribution? You unfilial son! If I had known you would grow up like this, I would

    have strangled you when you were a child."

    Samuel turned a deaf ear.

    When udina came downstairs, she held a basin in her hand. She looked at Samuel and went to the

    bathroom.

    When she came out, udina asked, "Mr. Green, should I ask Mrs. Green to clean up?"

    "She is my mother. How can she do these things? Bring her down. I have found a good ce for her to

    live out her life in retirement."

    Samuel was calm when he said this. But it struck terror into others.

    udina had Laurel brought down.

    At this moment, Laurel was not dignified at all.

    Her hair was a mass of tangles. The water soaked her clothes, and the scald on her back could now be

    clearly seen.

    She was in such a sorry state, which reminded Samuel of Nicole.

    When Nicole''s arm was injured, was she also in such a sorry state? Was she also suffocating in pain?

    When Laurel saw Samuel, she broke out into curses.

    "You ungrateful and vicious man! You deserve to be cut to pieces! I did it to avenge Vincent! me it

    on the fact that she is the youngdy of the Don family and is Mark''s niece! Since Mark escaped, she

    would have to atone for him! What did I do wrong? I didn''t do anything wrong! It''s you! It''s you who was

    bewitched by her and even forgot how your fellow brother died. It''s you who had no conscience and

    disregarded the life and death of Vincent for the sake of your own feelings. You''re so cold-blooded and

    heartless. A person like you deserves to be alone for a lifetime!"

    Laurel''s every word was like a sharp dagger piercing into Samuel''s heart.

    He looked at Laurel and said word by word, "Vincent was not killed by Mark!"

    "I don''t listen! These were all sophistry! You and Mark deliberately forged the evidence, didn''t you? Do

    you think you can be with Nicole by doing this? No way! Mrs. Don''s death makes it impossible for you

    to be together. Samuel, if you had been nicer to me, I might have found you a noble wife to help you.

    Right now, you''ll be alone. Your son will not forgive you!"

    Laurel was now like a mad dog, wishing she could tear Samuel to pieces.

    Samuel gripped the arms of the chair. He looked at Laurel and said coldly, "If you insist on saying that, I

    can''t do anything about it. I''ve said that I don''t need any nobledies to help me. I just like Nicole. No

    matter what she bes, I don''t care. Even if she is now dumb, I will still love her as always. I''ll get

    her back. Whether she''ll forgive me or not is none of your business. But I don''t think it''s suitable for you

    to live here anymore. I have found you another ce to live."

    "You want to send me away? Samuel, don''t even think about it! I won''t leave the Green''s! Over my

    dead body"

    "Then you go die."

    As soon as Samuel said this, Laurel froze.

    She asked in disbelief, "What did you say?"

    "I said since you wouldn''t leave the Green''s, then go die for the Green family. I heard that you asked

    someone to force Nicole to take medicine which would make her dumb? I wonder how the medicine

    tastes. I think you also want to know, right?"

    "Samuel, how dare you!"

    Laurel panicked.

    At this time, the man, who had once forced Nicole to take the medicine, walked over again with a ss

    of water in his hand. Laurel struggled.

    "I won''t drink! I don''t want to drink! Samuel, you can''t do this to me! You can''t!"

 Chapter 620 The Best Way to Punish Her Is Not to Kill Her

    Chapter 620 The Best Way to Punish Her Is Not to Kill Her

    "You know I can!"

    Samuel coldly watched Laurel struggle. Although she was cursing, threatening, and using all kinds of

    methods, he still forced her to have the mute powder.

    Laurel didn''t want to swallow it.

    She pressed her throat with her finger, trying to vomit. But someone pped her on her back.

    Laurel swallowed it all at once.

    She covered her neck and cried out painfully, but Samuel ignored her.

    "I remember you told me that you and Dad were close and that Dad left too early. He might have been

    lonely for so many years, so I built a small house in the Green family''s cemetery. It fits you just right.

    Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to protect you and guarantee you the best material life."

    Hearing these, Laurel widened her eyes again.

    She said in a hoarse voice, "Are you trying to put me under house arrest? Are you afraid that I will

    reveal your evil deeds? Samuel, I will tell everyone what you did to me! You are as cruel as a wolf!"

    However, Samuel did not have much reaction.

    Laurel felt her throat burning. When she talked, she felt fierce pain. But unfortunately, no one cared.

    She never imagined that Samuel would actually dare to do what she had done to Nicole.

    She overestimated herself!

    Samuel was a wolf!

    She thought since she brought Samuel up, Samuel wouldn''t have the courage or the reason to do

    anything to her. Otherwise, people would talk.

    However, she had forgotten and misjudged how important Nicole was to him.

    Laurel didn''t want to give in, but now she had no other choice. She was just an old woman without

    strength.

    Samuel had already arranged a car and was about to send Laurel away.

    udina deliberately asked.

    "Mr. Green, Laurel is still injured. Should we call a doctor for her?"

    "No need. She misses my father so much that she can''t wait to go. After all, her minor injuries are not a

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    big deal. Even Nicole can do housework when she''s injured. Laurel is a tough person and will definitely

    be alright. Don''t you think so?"

    Samuel looked at Laurel.

    He smiled, but the bottom of his eyes was still cold.

    "You..."

    Laurel still wanted to say something, but her throat hurt so much that she could only cover it and red

    at Samuel, wishing she could tear him into pieces.

    Samuel, however, did not mind. He approached Laurel and whispered, "Without Nicole, I am a devil.

    Unfortunately, it was you who released the devil. What''s the old saying? You have made your bed. Now

    lie in it."

    "You..."

    Laurel was so angry that her stomach surged. A bloody smell came up, but she suppressed it

    forcefully.

    As long as she was alive, she would have a chance to take revenge!

    At that time, she wanted Samuel to bear the consequences.

    She wanted Samuel to regret it!

    However, Samuel looked at her eyes and knew what she was thinking. He smiled and said, "You don''t

    have a chance anymore. Enjoy the trip."

    With that, he asked someone to bring Laurel into the car and drive towards the Green family''s

    cemetery.

    The Green family had their own cemetery with good feng shui, but it was located in a deste ce

    with no house within a few kilometers. Even if Laurel was in good health, she would be too bored to

    stay healthy being put under house arrest there, not to mention her current situation was not good.

    Laurel got in the car, and there were bodyguards on either side of her. They used to be her people, but

    now they were guarding her.

    What an irony!

    If she had known she would end up like this, she should have directly killed Nicole so that Samuel

    would regret it for the rest of his life.

    She hated her kindness and hated Samuel''s ruthlessness.

    With this kind of emotion, Laurel did not cooperate very well along the way.

    Just as they entered the mountain road, a Rolls-Royce Extended blocked their way.

    The car stopped.

    When Laurel saw Mark get out of the car, she immediately felt nervous.

    She wanted to shout but had lost her voice.

    She struggled but was controlled by the bodyguards and couldn''t move. The scald on her back was

    also burning with pain.

    Mark got out of the car and walked towards Laurel step by step.

    "Hey, Mrs. Green, where are you going?"

    Mark smiled, but Laurel was trembling.

    He was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Looking at his murderous cold eyes, Laurel wished she could go

    under the ground and leave this ce directly.

    Samuel was a bastard!

    He actually gave her to Mark?

    Laurel finally understood what Samuel meant by saying "enjoy the trip".

    He didn''t want her to live at all!

    Laurel babbled and kept shaking her head, feeling frightened as if she had seen a devil.

    Mark looked at her and sneered. "My mom wasn''t like this even when you forced her to die. Mrs.

    Green, you are a big shot anyway, so please have some courage, okay? Death befalls all men alike.

    You are so old, so it''s not too much for you to go and apany my mom, right?"

    "No!"

    Laurel wanted to shout but could only shake her head hard.

    Mark took out a pistol from his pocket and aimed it at Laurel''s head.

    "Those who were brought up by my mom in those years are all outstanding. Even an odd person like

    me don''t kill the innocent. The Dons never kill innocent people, but we also won''t tolerate those who

    owe us. I will let you choose. Should I make it quick or slow?"

    Mark didn''t seem to be joking at all.

    Laurel immediately widened her eyes.

    A gun?

    Mark was actually pointing a gun at her!

    Did he really want to kill her?

    Laurel kept shaking her head.

    She didn''t want to die!

    No!

    She couldn''t die!

    However, Mark said coldly, "Looks like you can''t choose for yourself. Then I''ll do it for you. Why not

    make it quick and send you to apany my mother so that she won''t be lonely in heaven?"

    Laurel''s eyes suddenly widened.

    Mark suddenly pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    "Ah!"

    Laurel couldn''t make a sound, but she still opened her mouth wide.

    Mark pulled the trigger, but no bullets came out. However, a smell of urine diffused in the air.

    "Oh, I was just joking. Mrs. Green, why are you peeing your pants? Aren''t you the big shot of your

    generation? You''re actually so afraid of death. In this case, why do you force others to die? Does it

    make you happy?"

    Mark hit Laurel''s face with the pistol grip.

    Laurel trembled like a leaf.

    She almost broke down out of fear after brushing past death.

    Mark said coldly, "I don''t want to pollute my hands and the Don family''s reputation by killing you.

    Otherwise, my mom will me me in heaven. But I hate you so much that I really want to kill you. What

    do you think I should do?"

    Laurel was on the verge of copse.

    No matter how ruthless Samuel was to her, Laurel was pretty sure that he would not kill her. But Mark

    would.

    She killed his mother, and he wanted to revenge. He even had a bad temper and could kill her at any

    time.

    Although Mark did not kill her this time, Laurel did not feel lucky to survive. Instead, she was even more

    frightened.

    She did not know what else Mark would do to her. She was even more uneasy with the fear of the

    unknown. Even the embarrassment of peeing her pants was not enough to bring her senses back.

    Seeing her like this, Mark said, "I know where Samuel is going to send you. You''d better shut the doors

    and windows close when you sleep at night. Perhaps I''ll go to you when Ie up with a good idea.

    Mrs. Green, please live well. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you. Samuel has agreed to bury my mom''s

    body in the Green family''s ancestral grave. When you are with her at dead of night, I hope she won''t

    did to her. You should exin to my mom in person someday."

    Laurel''s face suddenly turned pale.

    What?

    Mrs. Don was actually buried in the Green family''s ancestral grave?

    How could it be?

    She shook her head, wanting to climb out of the car, but Mark kicked her back in.

    He said coldly, "Take good care of yourself. I mighte to kill you at any time. Now, piss off with your

    embarrassment."

    The Green family''s bodyguards immediately went to control Laurel.

    After the car started again, Laurel''s mood was worse than when she had just left the Green family.

    Jason got out of the car and looked at them fading. He asked in confusion, "Mark, why did you let her

    go?"

    "The best way to punish her is not to kill her, but to make her live in fear every day without knowing

    when she''s going to die. Find someone to sing something nice outside Mrs. Green''s window at night.

    She has done so many bad things and will definitely be scared."

    Hearing this, Jason somewhat admired him.

    In terms of tricking people, he still had a long way to gopared with Mark.

    "Alright, I''m on it."

    "Have you found Nicole?"

    Mark felt guilty for Nicole.

    If it hadn''t been for him, Nicole might not have ended up like this. Unfortunately, he couldn''t say

    anything at that time.

    Jason shook his head and said, "No. Samuel''s people and our people have found the location where

    she got out of the car, but no surveince video is around and no one around noticed her and Joseph.

    It seems they vanished into thin air, leaving no trace at all."

    "It''s impossible Nicole left no trace unless she doesn''t want us to find her. She has suffered so much

    and may feel disheartened now. I think there''s one person who might know their whereabouts."

    "Who?"

    Jason was especially excited.

    However, Mark narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Laurence. He definitely knows Nicole''s

    whereabouts. Nicole is in such a bad state and carries Joseph. Without the help of others, it''s

    impossible for her to disappearpletely under the eyes of the Green family and us."

    Just as Mark was speaking, a loud sound in front of them suddenly attracted their attention.

 Chapter 621 Shes the Most Important Right Now

    Chapter 621 She''s the Most Important Right Now

    "Shit!"

    Mark and Jason suddenly turned pale.

    Jason wasn''t able to rush over immediately. When Mark ran over, the car which Laurel sat in had

    already exploded, and the injured bodyguards were around.

    "Where''s Mrs. Green?"

    Mark did not see Laurel, and his expression was solemn.

    A bodyguard said with hesitation, "Mrs. Green is in the car and didn''t run out."

    Did that mean Laurel was dead?

    Mark felt that everything was so unbelievable.

    Who was it that wanted to kill Laurel?

    He didn''t intend to kill Laurel, and Samuel probably wouldn''t be so ruthless to kill her. Then who on

    earth did something to the Green family''s car?

    No matter what the answer was, Laurel was dead, and Mark felt that he might be the scapegoat.

    He sighed and told Samuel about this.

    Samuel frowned tightly.

    "What caused the explosion?"

    "I''m not sure, but I smell gunpowder. It should be the gunpowder someone put in the car that caused

    the explosion. Samuel, I''m telling you, I really didn''t mean to kill her. I just..."

    "I know. Don''t bother with it anymore."

    Hearing this, Mark was stunned for a while.

    "Aren''t you going to investigate?"

    "No. She is dead. It''s useless to investigate. No matter who wants to kill her, this is what she deserves.

    Now that it''s destined to be like this, just let it be. We might as well use all the time to find Nicole. After

    all, she''s the most important right now."

    Samuel''s tone was so cold. Mark suddenly felt maybe this was Samuel''s idea.

    However, he did not reveal this suspicion.

    After the two finished the call, Mark and Jason quickly returned to the Don family.

    Since Laurel was dead, they didn''t have any grievances anymore and immediately invested time and

    effort in looking for Nicole.

    Just as everyone was looking for Nicole, Nicole and Joseph arrived at a small town.

    Morgan was a little worried about them, but Nicole made up her mind to leave them.

    Samuel had already checked Laurence''s car. As soon as he returned to the Green family, he would

    know everything and follow Laurence to find her.

    She didn''t want to see Samuel at all and got out of the car in an unknown small town so that Samuel

    wouldn''t find her.

    Laurence was a little worried. He said, "How about this? The driver sends Miss rkson back, and I''ll

    apany you wherever you go. At least I can take care of you. I''m really worried to see you like this."

    Nicole shook her head.

    She was dumb and disabled, but she still had the ability to live.

    She looked at Joseph and smiled.

    Seeing the smile, Joseph stood beside her obediently as if he would be with her no matter what she

    wanted to do.

    Seeing her being so stubborn, Laurence couldn''t help but say, "Even if you don''t think for yourself, you

    should think for Joseph. You can''t even survive now. Besides, you are not familiar with this ce, so

    how can I rest assured if you guys stay here alone? I was the one who brought you out. If something

    happens to you, I will me myself. Listen, you have toe back with me."

    Nicole found paper and a pen and wrote down crooked words with her left hand. ''I can''t go back with

    you. I will bring you and the Miller family trouble. I know Samuel''s temper best. He will desperately look

    for me. I really don''t want to see him like this. If he finds you, just tell him that you put us down here

    and don''t know where we go. If possible, please lend us some money. I''ll return it to youter.''

    "Lend? If it weren''t for you, I would still be auctioned in Dungeon. This is three thousand in cash. I''ll

    transfer another twenty thousand to you just in case."

    As Laurence spoke, he wanted to transfer money to Nicole''s ount. Because of the restrictions on

    money transfers, he couldn''t transfer too much and said somewhat apologetically, "I''ll transfer money to

    you tomorrow."

    ''No need. I will get rid of my phone number and ounts tomorrow. Thank you, Laurence. I will contact

    youter and return the money to you.''

    Nicole wrote.

    Laurence shook his head and said, "You don''t have to return it to me. I''m serious. When you settle

    down, remember to let me know."

    ''It''s better if you don''t know where I am.''

    Nicole packed up her pen and paper, nodded at Morgan, and was about to leave.

    Morgan did not expect Nicole to make such a decision.

    She thought that Nicole must be so weak to be bullied like this. Such a woman probably could not solve

    anything and had to depend on others for everything. However, she did not expect Nicole to be so

    assertive.

    "Nicole, are you really sure to take Joseph with you? If Joseph stays with us, he may receive good

    treatment, and you can reduce some burden."

    Nicole looked at Joseph.

    To be honest, she felt more painful than anyone else seeing a good child ended up like this. However,

    thinking that Joseph and she would both be anxious if they were not together, she smiled, shook her

    head, and reached out to Joseph.

    Joseph did not hesitate and grabbed Nicole''s hand.

    The two of them held hands and walked forward with heavy burdens.

    Morgan sighed as she saw them leave. "Perhaps everyone has their own lives which outsiders can''t

    participate."

    "But I''m still worried. It''s really not easy for her to take care of Joseph alone like that."

    Hearing this, Morgan paused for a moment and said, "Going back with you probably isn''t a good idea

    for them. You also know that Nicole and Ad look very simr. No one knows what will happen if she

    goes back to the Miller''s with you. How well can you protect her? If you pay too much attention to her,

    will Ad doubt your rtionship and have problems with you? That''s why it''s really not suitable for

    them to go back to the Miller''s with you. After all, you aren''t the head of the Miller family yet."

    Hearing this, Laurence instantly became silent.

    "I know, but should I just leave them alone like that?"

    "Didn''t she say she will contact us when necessary? Then let''s wait. We all have people we care about.

    Since we can''t afford to offend Samuel, just let it be for now."

    Morgan''s words were a little selfish. However, just when Laurence was about to say something, he was

    interrupted by Morgan.

    "Take care of yourself first. Don''t you know your status in the Miller family? Who else is nice to you in

    the Miller family except for Ad? How are you going to protect Nicole when you can''t even take care

    of yourself? Don''t overestimate yourself."

    Laurence felt a little embarrassed, but he said nothing more because what Morgan said was the truth.

    If it weren''t for Ad, he would be a rat being experimented on in the Miller family. If Ad hadn''t

    sworn on her life, he wouldn''t have had the chance or ability to leave the Miller family to see Morgan.

    How could a person like him have the ability to protect Nicole and Joseph?

    Did he want Nicole to depend on others for a living and to be at their mercy with him?

    No!

    Nicole had her dignity and would never allow Joseph to live in such an environment.

    Laurence was a little worried as he saw them leave. But he had to admit that he did not have the ability

    to take care of Nicole and Joseph now.

    He was a little upset and drove away.

    After they left, Nicole stopped.

    Joseph looked at her in confusion. Although he didn''t say anything, it was obvious he didn''t know what

    happened.

    Nicole tried tomunicate with Joseph by hand gestures but found it impossible for her. She felt a

    little discouraged.

    She couldn''t even do such a simple thing now.

    She felt upset for just one second and smiled again when she saw Joseph.

    She wanted Joseph to know that they would ovee any difficulties and setbacks.

    When Joseph saw Nicole smile, he eased a little.

    He leaned against Nicole and gently patted the back of her hand as if he wasforting her.

    The two of them didn''t make a sound, but the atmosphere between them was so warm and melting.

    Nicole looked at the sun. It was almost noon.

    She and Joseph were obvious targets, especially in the information age. As long as Samuel offered a

    good reward, they would soon be found and sent to Samuel.

    Nicole was unable to face Samuel and did not want to return to the Green family. She took Joseph to a

    small restaurant to eat something.

    Joseph ate elegantly, but Nicole had no appetite.

    Her throat was still burning with pain. It felt like being torn into pieces when she swallowed.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Seeing that she didn''t eat anything, Joseph pushed the chicken wings in front of him to Nicole. He

    looked so worried, so Nicole had no other choice but to eat a chicken wing although she felt extremely

    ufortable.

    After the meal, Nicole nned to find a ce to stay. Although Samuel might find them very soon, they

    had to rest and catch their breath.

    She didn''t think Samuel woulde too soon. Even if he would, they still needed to catch their breath.

    Nicole and Joseph came to a small hotel.

    The hotel hygiene was not very good. But since there were not many guests, thendy was careless

    and didn''t check guests'' IDs, which saved Nicole a lot of trouble.

    She brought Joseph into the room. After Joseph took a hot bath, the two of them finally could rest.

    So many bad things happened in the past few days. Nicole was exhausted.

    She fell asleep unconsciously as soon as shey on the bed.

    With Joseph in her arms, she was at ease.

    After Nicole woke up, she immediately looked at Joseph. Seeing that he was still asleep in her arms,

    she felt relieved.

    She pulled out her arm, nning to get some food for Joseph and buy some daily necessities. But she

    suddenly found that something was wrong with this room.

    What was wrong?

    Nicole looked around and finally found the problem.

 Chapter 622 She Was a Mother

    Chapter 622 She Was a Mother

    The window in the room was open!

    Nicole remembered very clearly that she had checked the room before she went to bed. She also

    locked the door and made sure that the window was closed. Now that the window was open,

    something must have gone wrong!

    She quickly got up, which made her wound hurt. Her teeth grimaced in pain.

    Nicole quickly checked Joseph and found that he was still asleep. Only then did she breathe a sigh of

    relief.

    Thinking of something, she quickly went to the bed to check her wallet and found that both her wallet

    and phone were missing.

    They were stolen!

    Nicole felt a headache.

    She was already miserable. Why did she have to suffer from such hassles?

    She had just borrowed money from Laurence. She was nning to leave here and find a ce that no

    one knew about to live with Joseph. She didn''t expect that reality wouldn''t give her a chance to escape

    at all.

    There was actually a thief!

    Nicole almost cried.

    She met so many bad things recently. What should she and Joseph do now?

    They were new to this ce, and they didn''t have a penny now. How would they survive?

    Nicole didn''t want to wake Joseph up.

    At this time, he could still sleep peacefully for a while. After leaving this ce, they might even not have

    a shelter.

    Nicole was reluctant to wake him up. But she had to, or it would be even more embarrassing when the

    staff in the hotel drove them away.

    After struggling for a while, Nicole finally suppressed the depression.

    She took a deep breath and told herself that everything would be okay.

    The god must have seen her bad luck. It was only temporary. Everything would be fer.

    She kept cheering herself up.

    When she calmed down, Nicole took a deep breath and pushed Joseph lightly.

    Joseph opened his eyes, but he was still sleepy. He subconsciously drilled into Nicole''s embrace.

    Seeing this scene, Nicole felt even more upset.

    Joseph had suffered a lot after being with her.

    Now she was d that Lucas and Zoe didn''te out with her. Otherwise, she really didn''t know if she

    could support them.

    Nicole did not say anything to Joseph as she carried him downstairs.

    Thendy was still leaning there with her eyes closed, not caring about Nicoleing down.

    Nicole knocked on the bar.

    Only then did thendy open her eyes.

    "What?"

    She sounded somewhat angry out of being awakened.

    "My wallet and mobile phone were stolen from our room just now. Can you help me find them?" Nicole

    wrote.

    "Stolen?"

    The bossdy immediately widened her eyes.

    "It is written very clearly here. You must keep your belongings well. Now you tell me that your things

    were stolen? I''m telling you I''m not going topensate! By the way, if you want to call the police, I

    can borrow you a phone. But leave as soon as possible after the call. Looks like you don''t have the

    money to pay the rent, do you? I''m so unlucky, running into such things in the morning!"

    Thendy cursed and gave the phone to Nicole.

    Nicole looked at the phone and knew that she could not call the police.

    Once she called the police, how would she exin about her injuries?

    Besides, after calling the police, Samuel would probably find her more easily.

    After leaving the Seapolis City, she had met unbearable difficulties. However, it was still impossible for

    her to go back to be Mrs. Green.

    She pushed the phone away and walked out of the hotel with Joseph in her arms.

    Thendy cursed from behind, "You must have lied! You just want to live here for free! I''m telling

    you, if you go to beg in the street, you might be able to earn some money."

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    Begging?

    Was she really going to end up like this?

    Joseph finally woke up.

    When he realized something wrong, he struggled to jump out of Nicole''s embrace and looked at Nicole

    worriedly and anxiously.

    Nicole hurriedly gestured to him, telling him that she was fine.

    Finding himself and Nicole standing on the road, Joseph felt puzzled.

    Nicole had to tell Joseph in her own way that their belongings had been stolen and they had no money

    now.

    Joseph nodded, indicating that he knew. There was no other emotions on his face.

    Nicole looked at the unfamiliar crowded street. She really didn''t know where to go next or how to

    survive.

    Meanwhile, the thunder suddenly came.

    Before Nicole could find a ce to hide from the rain with Joseph, the heavy rain poured down.

    She felt pain with the rain hitting her body. What''s worse, the wounds on her arms and back were not

    healed totally. She was a little inmed being drenched in the rain. However, Nicole hurriedly took off

    her coat and draped it over Joseph''s head. She held him with one hand and ran in the rain.

    Finally, she found a shelter, but unfortunately, Nicole''s whole body was wet.

    She put down Joseph and asked Joseph to stay away from her wet body, but Joseph did not cooperate

    and insisted on staying close with her.

    Nicole was really touched and sorry by Joseph''s silent closeness. If it weren''t for her, perhaps Joseph

    would still be well protected in the Green''s.

    Nicole felt her nose sour.

    At this moment, she felt that the whole world had abandoned her. She felt that the whole world was

    making things difficult for her.

    A gust of cold wind blew over, causing Nicole to shiver.

    Seeing this, Joseph hurriedly took off the coat on his head and wanted to give it to Nicole, but he found

    that it was already all wet.

    He stretched out his small hand to twist the coat dry, then he draped it over Nicole''s shoulder. Then he

    wiped the rain off Nicole''s forehead with his hand.

    Nicole felt extremely cold.

    She knew she might have a fever.

    Nicole did not know how long she could hold, nor did she know what Joseph could do after she fainted.

    She suddenly realized that she could do nothing after leaving the Green family and the Seapolis City.

    She even did not feel so hard about the life after the fire five years ago.

    At that time, with Allen''s help, she lived a carefree life. But now, only she and Joseph were together.

    And she was even a disabled person. She couldn''t even speak. How should she support Joseph?

    She was somehow regretful.

    She should have let Joseph be with Morgan. At least, he would not suffer from hunger if so.

    Seeing Joseph''s worried face, Nicole stretched out her arm to touch Joseph, but the pain in her back

    suddenly intensified, so she stumbled and fell to the ground.

    "Ah!"

    Joseph opened his mouth and shouted loudly, but he couldn''t speak out a full sentence.

    Hearing Joseph''s shout, Nicole was very anxious and worried, but she seemed to have suddenly lost

    all of her strength. She could not stand up no matter how hard she tried.

    Shey on the ground, wanting to get up. She kept falling over and over again.

    Her palms and knees had been worn out. She felt extremely painful. Butpared to Joseph''s fear

    and uneasiness, Nicole did not care about herself at all.

    Finally, she sat up, pulled Joseph into her arms and hugged him tightly.

    She was unable to express herself with words. She justforted Joseph with her body.

    Joseph was still screaming.

    Nicole hugged him tightly, not letting him go.

    Joseph finally calmed down. Then he held Nicole with his hand, tearsing out from his eyes.

    Nicole knew that she had to be strong, but she still cried on this rainy day.

    She cried silently without making any sound.

    Joseph felt warm liquid on his shoulder. He wanted to get out from Nicole''s arms but he could not.

    Not long after, Joseph felt heavy on his shoulders. He used all of his strength to push Nicole away.

    Nicole fell to the ground like a ragged doll, her face red.

    Joseph stepped forward to touch Nicole''s forehead. It was frighteningly hot.

    He screamed again and shook Nicole''s body, but Nicole did not react at all.

    It was still raining. It seemed that the sky was angry and kept pouring down the rain.

    Joseph dragged Nicole to the side of the pavilion and took out Nicole''s pen and notebook. The

    notebook was wet too. Fortunately, he could still write on thest few pages.

    He wrote the word "SOS" hurriedly, then tore the paper off and put it in a stic bag.

    Joseph looked at the unconscious Nicole, bit his lower lip, and then resolutely turned around and ran

    outside.

    The rain was still heavy. Joseph''s small figure quickly disappeared into the rain.

    He came to the road and waved his hand, hoping to stop a car and save Nicole.

    Nicole felt as if she was being roasted on a fire.

    She was in too much pain.

    She even wanted to give up.

    She could not keep her family, her lover and her child. She felt that she was the most useless person in

    the world.

    The stuff about being reborn after fire was nonsense. The fire five years ago did not make her strong

    and be able to survive any bad luck at all.

    The pain of losing a loved one was like a bone-devouring poison, corroding her body and destroying

    her will.

    She loved Samuel, but she could not stay with him because of the case of her rtives. She was tired

    of such days.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    It might be better to die.

    A person would be free if they die.

    Death would not be so painful.

    But the pain would be over when you''re dead.

    She slowly gave up fighting the virus and high fever. She even thought that dying like this was a kind of

    happiness.

    But just as she was about to give up, Joseph''s worried little face suddenly appeared in Nicole''s mind.

    The scene of Lucas and Zoe crying came to her mind.

    No!

    She couldn''t die!

    She was a mother!

    Nicole struggled to wake up from the pain.

    The wind blew her whole body cold, and even her teeth were trembling.

    She looked around and did not find Joseph. She immediately became nervous.

    "Joseph! Joseph..."

    Nicole shouted in her heart. She tried to get up a few times but she fell down. She didn''t dare to give

    up. She couldn''t give up.

    Joseph was already suffering from autism, what if he met a bad person now?

    Nicole could not let her only rtive get into trouble now.

    She tried many times and she finally stood up. She ran outside staggeringly with great difficulty.

    From afar, she saw Joseph trying to stop a car in the middle of the road, but private cars ignored him

    and drove past him. The rain sshed on Joseph''s body, almost drowning him.

    Nicole''s eyes instantly became moist.

    She ran towards Joseph like crazy.

    At this moment, a car directly rushed towards Joseph.

    "Watch out!"

    Nicole was immediately nervous.

 Chapter 623 You Crazy Bitch

    Chapter 623 You Crazy Bitch

    This was the first time she felt the pain of losing her voice.

    Even though she had used all her strength to shout, she still could not make any sound. Along with the

    sound of the heavy rain, she felt helpless.

    The car stopped right front of Joseph.

    The sharp braking sound was like a knife, almost piercing through Nicole''s heart.

    "You little rabbit! Why are you in the middle of the road? Get away!"

    The driver cursed angrily. Because of the brake just now, his head knocked into the steering wheel and

    was hurt. Naturally, he was in a bad mood.

    However, Joseph did not seem to hear it. He hurriedly went forward to pull the car door, intending to

    pull the driver down.

    He wanted to save Mommy!

    She was still unconscious!

    When the driver saw that Joseph wanted to get on the car, he immediately locked the door and cursed,

    "Little bastard, you want to get on the car? No way! You are so dirty! Don''t mess my car!"

    Joseph wanted to call for help, but all his words stuck in his throat. He couldn''t say one of them out.

    "Let go! Do you hear me?"

    Joseph grabbed the window tightly and didn''t let go.

    Seeing so, the driver said angrily, "If you don''t let go, I''ll roll up the window. Don''t me me if your hand

    breaks."

    Joseph understood him and paused for a moment, but he still did not let go of his hand.

    He couldn''t let go!

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    After stopping such a car with great difficulty, he had to drag the driver down and take Mommy to the

    hospital no matter what.

    Joseph kept holding the window tightly thinking of that.

    Nicole was so scared that her entire body trembled. She hurriedly ran forward and did not stop with

    falling for several times.

    The driver looked around and saw that no any people or surveince were there. He said fiercely, "You

    made me do this!"

    With that, he rolled up the window.

    "No!"

    Nicole shouted in her heart. She struggled to rush forward and carried Joseph away from the car.

    The warm feeling made Joseph slightly stunned.

    Nicole red at the driver hatefully. If she could speak, she would not hesitate to scold him.

    The driver was shocked. He didn''t expect that there would be an adult rushing out. He thought that

    Nicole was just a passerby and cursed, "Hey, don''t meddle in other people''s affairs. This little bastard is

    courting death. You can''t me me."

    The driver called Joseph ''little bastard'', which made Nicole furious.

    She directly stretched out her hand and grabbed the driver''s hair before the car window was closed.

    She crashed his head into the steering wheel fiercely.

    He was too hateful!

    Joseph was so young. How could he treat a child like this?

    Nicole angrily punished the driver with all her strength.

    "Let go of me! You crazy bitch! Let go! Otherwise, I''ll call the police!"

    The driver screamed angrily, but he couldn''t break free from Nicole''s hand.

    He felt strange. Nicole looked weak, and she seemed to be in poor health. Why was she so strong?

    He did not know the power of a mother.

    To Nicole, Joseph was everything now. He was Nicole''s bottom line. If someone wanted to hurt Joseph,

    she would make him pay the price even if she would risk her life. .

    The driver''s voice grew smaller and smaller, and finally, he became quiet.

    Only then did Nicole let go.

    The driver had fainted and his face was covered in blood.

    Nicole felt as if she had suddenly been out of strength. She staggered and almost fell down.

    Joseph grabbed her tightly.

    Nicole looked at Joseph, shook her head at him, held him with one hand and walked forward in the

    rain.

    She did not know where to go or how far she could go, but now she did not allow anyone to bully

    Joseph.

    Cars drove past them one by one. No one cared about the car parked in the middle of the road. They

    didn''t want to be in trouble.

    Nicole felt that it was getting colder and colder.

    She hugged Joseph tightly, and Joseph cuddled up to her. They were so close to each other. The

    scene was touching to everyone.

    When a Land Rover passed by Nicole, she could no longer hold on and fell to the ground again.

    Maternity made her subconsciously protect Joseph. She fell to the ground in the opposite direction of

    Joseph.

    The Land Rover retreated after a while.

    When the car door opened, a pair of red high heels appeared in front of Nicole.

    Nicole felt that the rain stopped all of a sudden.

    She slowly raised her head and saw a familiar face. However, this familiar face made her feel like she

    was hallucinating.

    She smiled and hugged Joseph tightly before fainting.

    "Nicole!"

    The owner of the high heels cried out. She quickly squatted down and reached out to touch Nicole''s

    forehead. It was unexpectedly frighteningly hot.

    "How could this be? Hurry up, get them in the car and take them to the hospital."

    It was Olivia!

    When the driver heard Olivia''s shout, he hurriedly stepped forward and carried Nicole and Joseph into

    the car.

    Joseph kept holding onto Nicole''s hand all this time.

    Olivia looked at them and could not believe that the woman in front of her was Nicole.

    Wasn''t she at the Green''s?

    Why was she here?

    And she was in such a sorry and despondent state.

    "Joseph, drink some hot water or you might catch a cold."

    Olivia poured a cup of hot water from the water heater in the car and handed it to Joseph.

    However, Joseph didn''t seem to have heard it. He just looked at Nicole and didn''t respond to anything

    about the outside world.

    Olivia was stunned.

    She could tell that something was wrong with Joseph.

    "Joseph, I''m Auntie Olivia. You know me, right? Come on, be good. Just drink some hot water, okay?"

    But Joseph did not react at all. His eyes seemed to have fixed on Nicole.

    Olivia suddenly felt a little sorry.

    What was wrong with Samuel?

    It was raining heavily. How could Joseph and Nicole appear here? What exactly was he doing?

    Olivia nned to call Jacob, but after thinking for a while, she put her phone down.

    Since Nicole was here with Joseph, something must have happened. She had to make a n.

    "Hurry up and go to the hospital! Hurry up!"

    Olivia shouted anxiously.

    The driver said awkwardly, "Miss Olivia, we are not allowed to drive this fast!"

    "Forget it. Just drive as fast as you can. I will take the responsibility. Just go!"

    As soon as Olivia said that, the driver did not hesitate any more. He elerated and drove towards the

    hospital.

    After arriving at the hospital, Olivia and the doctor sent Nicole and Joseph inside.

    When the doctor finished his treatment, he med, "The patient was so badly injured that her entire

    back was infected. Why do you send her here sote?"

    "Back? What happened to her back?"

    Olivia was really worried.

    Seeing Olivia like this, the doctor couldn''t help but ask, "You don''t know?"

    "Of course I don''t know. Or why shall I ask you? I met her in the heavy rain. What happened to her?"

    "So that''s the case, Miss Olivia. The patient''s back should have been scalded by hot water. It''s very

    serious, but she was not treated properly. The wound was very serious. Now that she was drifted in the

    heavy rain, the infection caused her a high fever. I want to tell you in advance that even if her fever is

    down, she will probably need a skin grafting surgery."

    "Skin grafting?"

    Olivia almost lost her footing out of shock.

    "Doctor, did you say that her injuries have not been treated?"

    "Yes. Or her wound shouldn''t be like this. Also, her left hand was badly fractured and was not fixed

    properly. I''ve already treated it. However, because the fracture happened long ago, she can''t lift any

    heavy objects even after she recovers. It may still hurt when it rains in the future."

    Hearing the doctor''s words, Olivia clenched her hands tightly.

    If Samuel was in front of her now, she would definitely kill him!

    Definitely!

    "Does she have any other illness?"

    "Those should be all. We gave her a whole-body examination. There shouldn''t be any other injuries

    other than her arm and back. Her high fever is caused by infection. Miss Olivia, how do you want to

    treat her?"

    "You don''t have to worry about all the expenses. Just try your best to treat her."

    The doctor nodded.

    Olivia suddenly remembered Joseph.

    "Right, that child..."

    "Oh, that child is fine. He is quite strong. But, his mental state is not stable. If I''m right, he should be

    suffering from autism. I''m not an expert in this field. If you want to know more about it, you''d better

    send him to the psychiatric clinic."

    Olivia was stunned by the doctor''s words.

    "What did you say? Autism?"

    "Yes. He would automatically block everything from the outside world. He is living in his own world.

    Only if he is willing will he allow others to enter his world. I suppose that the woman should be his

    closest rtive. Only her moves will attract his attention. But he will not notice anything we say or do."

    The doctor told Olivia what he thought.

    Olivia felt anger filling her chest. She really wanted to curse Samuel.

    How could this be?

    She just left Nicole for a short time.

    How did it end up like this?

    She thought the Green family was not bad.

    She did not believe that Samuel could not deal with Vincent.

    Did Samuel hurt Nicole for Vincent?

    This guess shed in Olivia''s mind and was overturned by her.

    No!

    She knew clearly about Samuel''s feelings for Nicole. Samuel would never be so cruel to Nicole.

    Then who would do this to Nicole?

    Vincent?

    Olivia clenched her hands tightly together.

    She won''t let that person get away with it! She would definitely not!

    At this moment, she felt Nicole''s hand moving.

    "Nicole, it''s me. I''m Olivia. Can you hear me?"

    Olivia grabbed Nicole''s hand tightly.

    Nicole seemed to have had a nightmare. She struggled, opened her mouth and shouted, but there was

    no sound.

    Her expression was painful, and her hands were unconsciously waving. Tears rolled down her cheeks

    from her eyes. But there was not a single sound with her mouth opening and closing.

    Olivia stood there like she had been struck by lightning, unable to regain her senses for a long time.

 Chapter 624 Ill Do Everything for You

    Chapter 624 I''ll Do Everything for You

    "What''s wrong? Doctor!"

    Olivia panicked.

    Why did she lose her voice?

    Why?

    When the doctor heard Olivia''s shout, he quickly rushed back.

    "Miss Olivia, what''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong with her voice? Why does she lose her voice?"

    Olivia grabbed the doctor by the cor and asked.

    The doctor was stunned and puzzled, resting his eyes upon Nicole.

    "I don''t know. I''ve examined her. There''s no damage. Perhaps it''s caused by external factors."

    "What do you mean by external factors?"

    "She might have taken some medicine or something else."

    Hearing the doctor''s words, Olivia felt burning anger.

    Why didn''t Samuel protect Nicole?

    How could he let her be injured like this?

    "Treat her. No matter how much it costs, you must heal her!" Olivia said, still grabbing the doctor by the

    cor.

    "Yes, yes, yes. Miss Olivia, I will definitely do my best. Mr. Harper has investments in this hospital, so

    don''t worry. I will definitely do my best."

    "Please."

    Olivia''s cheeks were already bathed in tears.

    Nicole was her best friend. It broke her heart to think what had happened to Nicole all these years.

    The doctor said yes he would.

    Nicole was pushed into the emergency room again for another examination.

    Olivia''s heart broke into pieces.

    At this moment, her phone rang.

    "Olivia, where are you? Why haven''t you got home yet?"

    There was an old voice.

    Olivia paused for a moment and said, "I''m not going back today. A friend of mine hase to Land

    City. I need to be with her tonight."

    "Friend? You can take her home. Didn''t you say the food made by the cook in the home was delicious?

    Bring her back and let Dad take a look, okay?"

    The old man replied in a soft voice.

    Olivia put her hand to her heart and said in a low voice, "She''s sick. We''ll talk about it when she gets

    better. You know, if I take my friend back, Mary will probablyin."

    "You don''t have to care about her. You''re my daughter! All these years, I haven''t fulfilled my duty as a

    father. Now that you''re back, I won''t fail you anymore."

    The old man''s words somewhat saddened Olivia.

    "We can talk about itter. I got to go."

    After saying that, Olivia hung up the phone.

    She looked at the emergency room, feeling very ufortable.

    She had never expected that she woulde across her father, Harper, when she and Jacob left

    Seapolis City.

    Before that, she didn''t know she had a father, who was a wealthy businessman.

    She was going to marry Jacob. Jacob had urgent business and returned to Seapolis City. But she didn''t

    return and at this time, Harper appeared.

    Harper said Olivia resembled his dead wife, and he asked Olivia to have a paternity test with him.

    Olivia was shocked, but she still had it with him.

    The result of the paternity test was that they were father and daughter...

    Harper told Olivia that her mother was kidnapped after giving birth to her and that in order to protect

    her, her mother abandoned her, hoping someone would take her in. However, her mother died of the

    torture that the kidnappers inflicted upon her.

    That was the worst pain of his entire life.

    He ordered his men to search for Olivia for many years but there was no news on her. Later on, he

    married his current wife, Mary, and had a son. He was still concerned about his daughter.

    Fortunately, he found Olivia, tears streaming down his cheeks.

    Olivia never imagined that she would have such a chance to see her biological father. She had

    harbored hatred towards her parents for so many years, but itpletely dissipated after she found out

    the truth.

    She went to Land City with Harper. She intended to tell Jacob about it, but Jacob seemed to be busy all

    the time and didn''t call her back.

    She followed Harper to the Kent''s, only to find she was like an outsider in that home.

    Mary treated her well; so did her half-brother, Booth. And Harper treated her even better. However, she

    just felt that it was not her home and she was quite awkward, even though Harper had given her all his

    best things.

    She was touched that if she didn''t go back, her father wouldn''t start dinner.

    Now dinner time had passed, Olivia was so worried about Nicole that she forgot to eat.

    She put away her phone. After finding her father, she felt that everything was so unreal. Only when she

    saw Nicole today did she feel all this was real.

    She was always the same.

    She was still like her old self who went to school with Nicole and yed with her.

    Olivia stood in front of the emergency room and waited.

    Joseph was in another room for examination.

    Waiting there, Olivia didn''t know how Nicole was, so she couldn''t help feeling worried.

    All of a sudden, she heard a familiar voice.

    "Olivia!"

    Olivia immediately looked back.

    Olivia and Booth were siblings.

    Therefore, they looked very simr.

    "Olivia, Mom and Dad asked me to bring you some food. Mom said you shouldn''t starve yourself for

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    your friend. Look, it''s all your favorite food. Hurry up and eat. You''ve got to keep your strength up,

    right?"

    Booth smiled brightly.

    "How did you know I was here?" Olivia asked.

    "In Land City, there''s nothing I don''t know if I want to know. I called the driver and found out where you

    were. By the way, our car ran several red lights and now the tickets from the Traffic Police Brigade is

    about to arrive at our house."

    Booth''s words were a bit exaggerated, but Olivia knew she must have broken the traffic rules.

    Otherwise, the traffic police would not have called to inform the Kents of that.

    "Sorry, I was too anxious."

    Booth was somewhat depressed when he heard it.

    "Olivia, we are family. Don''t say sorry. Besides, you are a member of the Kent family. You don''t need to

    apologize to anyone else."

    "I need to."

    Olivia felt a little awkward.

    She had lived in an orphanage since childhood. She studied and worked part-time. After getting

    acquainted with Nicole, shepleted her college education with Nicole''s support.

    The life she had lived since she was little waspletely different from her life now. Now she lived high

    on the hogs.

    After she returned to the Kent''s, everything she got was the best and everyone was respectful towards

    her. However, she felt it was so unreal and ufortable.

    She tried to fit into the family, but Booth''s elegance, Mary''s nobility, and Harper''s wealth made her feel

    like an outsider. Even though they treated her well, she was unable to adapt to it.

    "Olivia, why can''t you ept me? Do you think I''ll do something to you for you are only my half-sister?"

    Booth sighed when he felt Olivia being so embarrassed. "Don''t worry, I won''t. I''d like to have a sister

    who loves me. As for my mother, she won''t treat you badly. I promise."

    "I didn''t mean that. Booth, you can go back now. I''m staying here today. This friend is very important to

    me, so I won''t go back now."

    Hearing that, Olivia involuntarily took a nce at the emergency room and asked, "An important friend?

    Is she as important as me and Dad?"

    "Yes, very important, more important than my family. Without her, there would be no me now. She was

    the one who funded my college studies, and the one who stayed with me night after night when I was

    out of surgery. She was also the one who helped me for nothing in return when I was at my most

    helpless. She is my best friend and my closest family in my life. Now she''s in trouble. I can''t leave her

    here alone. I can''t!"

    Olivia''s tears flowed down her cheeks.

    Booth immediatelyforted her, "Olivia, don''t cry. Your friend is my friend. You said she was so kind

    to you, so it means our family all owe her a great debt. Does she have a serious illness?"

    "The doctor said her back was badly scalded. She didn''t get treatment in time, so she might need a

    skin graft now. It must hurt. And it seems she can''t speak."

    "So miserable."

    Booth rubbed his chin and said, "Well, I''ll pull some strings of our family to get the best doctor in the

    world to operate on her. Don''t worry."

    "Strings of our family?"

    Olivia looked at Booth in confusion.

    When Booth saw the confused look on her face, he smiled and gave her forehead a gentle tap. He

    replied with a grin, "You still don''t know the influence of our Kent family in Land City, do you? Let me

    tell, you''re in an extremely wealthy family. Our family is the top one in Land City. We also have

    business rtions with Canada. No matter what you want, just tell me and I''ll get it for you. I don''t care

    how much it will cost. Do you know? Money is the most insignificant thing in our family."

    "Ah?"

    Olivia was astonished, her mouth wide open.

    She had always thought that the Kent family was not very wealthy. Now after she heard Booth''s words,

    she couldn''t help feeling even more uneasy.

    She felt she had suddenly be a princess like Cindere, which was just so strange to her.

    Booth couldn''t help but smile when he saw her wide-open mouth. "Look at you. All sweet and innocent.

    Be careful with the bad guys."

    "I''m not! You are."

    Olivia regained her senses.

    She was actually teased by her younger brother, who was three years younger than her.

    Olivia was now in a better mood, but when she saw the emergency room, she sighed, "I really hope I

    can suffer all this for her if possible. It''s always not easy for her."

    "What are you talking about? How can I let my sister suffer for her? Olivia, as your brother, I''ll do

    everything for you. How about it? Olivia, I''ll get an expert for her."

    "Really?"

    Olivia looked at Booth hopefully.

    "Sure."

    Booth patted his chest and said yes.

    Right at this moment, the door of the emergency room opened, and Nicole was pushed out. The

    doctor''s expression was solemn and Olivia''s heart was now in her throat.

    "Doctor, how is her throat? Can she recover?"

 Chapter 625 No One Wants to Be Mute

    Chapter 625 No One Wants to Be Mute

    Olivia''s anxious look made it difficult for the doctor to tell her the truth.

    Booth hurried forward and asked, "Doctor, how is she? Just let us know."

    "Her throat can be healed, but health care here is not promising. You''d better take her to have an

    operation abroad. Besides, the kid she brought are always pushing us out of his world. Autism is really

    hard to treat. It requires the help of his family, but his family can''t help, now being like this. So I think

    what''s the most important thing now is to cure the adult. The child would have to wait."

    Hearing that, Olivia said anxiously, "The child is only four years old. If he really bes autistic, it will

    destroy him. He used to be very lively."

    "But nothing we can do about it. You know, Miss Olivia, this is just a small town, not a big city, so...."

    "I see. Doctor, please give them medicine. My family will help her get the surgery."

    Booth''s words stunned Olivia.

    "Our family will?"

    Booth put his arms round Olivia''s shoulders and smiled, "Olivia, our family can do lots of things, really.

    Don''t take yourself for an outsider. I told you. Your benefactor is mine, and your friend is also mine.

    Since she was kind to you back then, our family will not leave her now. Listen to me, treat her back

    trauma now. As for her throat, I''ll ask Dad to call in experts from abroad."

    "Really?"

    A glimmer of hope appeared in Olivia''s eyes.

    "Sure. Don''t worry. Leave it to me. I don''t object to you staying here to take care of her, but you need to

    eat now."

    Booth handed the food box to Olivia.

    Olivia did not refuse. As long as Nicole could be cured, she could do anything.

    Olivia devoured her dinner but she seemed to not enjoy it at all. Booth smiled and said in a satisfied

    tone, "If you need nutritional soup or something else, call me at any time and I''ll ask the housekeeper

    to have someone to cook it."

    Olivia nodded.

    "Do you remember my phone number?" Booth asked.

    "I have it in my phone."

    Olivia didn''t remember Booth''s number but he had stored it in her phone directory.

    Booth replied smilingly, "Alright. I''ll be leaving now and ask Dad to look for an expert. Don''t be too tired.

    If you need help, I''ll find a nurse to take care of her at night."

    "Oh, no need. I want to be with her alone."

    Olivia didn''t know what Nicole had gone through. She really only wanted to be with Nicole now.

    Back then, after seeing Nicole''s injuries, Olivia thought of going to Gabrielle for help, but if she did,

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ir would know about it and then Samuel would also know about it. Once Samuel knew about it, he

    would surelye to see Nicole. However, Olivia didn''t want Nicole to be with Samuel anymore.

    Olivia brought Nicole back to the ward with the doctor. Joseph also came over. When he saw Olivia, he

    did not reject her. It really made her happy.

    "Joseph, what do you want to eat? Look, this is for you."

    Olivia had left Joseph the roasted pork knuckle and now she handed it to him.

    Joseph took a look at it and raised it to Nicole''s lips, hoping that Nicole would eat it.

    It broke Olivia''s heart when she saw this.

    She whispered, "Joseph, be good. Your mommy hasn''t woken up yet, so she can''t eat it now."

    Hearing that, Joseph immediately put the pork knuckle back where it was and covered it with

    something. It seemed like he wanted to keep it warm.

    Olivia looked at him and asked, "You want to wait for Nicole to wake up and then give it to her, right?"

    Joseph nodded.

    Olivia felt really bad.

    "Your mommy can''t eat this. She''s injured and sick, so she can only eat light food. Good boy, eat it.

    When your mommy wakes up, I''ll find someone to cook for her. Don''t worry. I''m here, and I''ll protect

    you and your mommy."

    Olivia gave the pork knuckle to Joseph again.

    This time, Joseph only paused for a moment before picking up the pork knuckle and gobbling it up.

    Olivia sent someone to buy a set of clothes for Joseph to change into, and also prepared clothes for

    Nicole, but the doctor didn''t allow Nicole to get changed.

    Nicole did not know how long she had been asleep. When she opened her eyes again, she saw the

    white ceiling and smelt the strange medicinal smell.

    She knew that she was saved.

    "Nicole, are you awake?"

    Olivia hurried forward and asked.

    Nicole looked at Olivia''s face and her worried eyes, feeling unspeakably sad.

    Nicole didn''t respond, so Olivia asked in an anxious voice, "You''ve be stupid or lost your memory

    after suffering from a high fever?"

    It got really busy in Olivia''s head. Nicole patted the back of Olivia''s hand, indicating that she was okay.

    Olivia couldn''t help but shed tears when she looked at Nicole.

    "Tell me, did Samuel hurt you like this? Did he? If he did, I will definitely kill him."

    Olivia''s excitement reminded Nicole of what had happened to her.

    Olivia had seen the injuries on her body, right?

    What should she say?

    Nicole had mixed feelings as she shook her head.

    "OK, forget it for now. I didn''t tell you anyone that you''re here. If you want to see Samuel, I''ll call Jacob.

    If you don''t want to see him, stay with me. I''ll protect you. I can assure you that even Jacob won''t be

    able to find you here."

    Nicole was so relieved when she heard what Olivia said.

    She shook her head, and Olivia got it right away.

    "You don''t want to see Samuel?"

    Nicole closed her eyes and nodded.

    Olivia hugged Nicole, feeling sorry for her, and said, "Could you stop paying for this rtionship? Five

    years ago, you were caught in a big fire and I was extremely worried about you. But now you''re hurt

    again. Nicole, do you know you''ve made me stop believing in love?"

    Nicole felt a little upset at her words.

    How did she know that her love life would be so difficult?

    Nicole hugged Olivia tightly. She really didn''t know what to say after losing her voice.

    At this point, Booth pushed open the door and walked in.

    "Olivia, the housekeeper has prepared porridge. She said that you could ask your friend eat some. Oh,

    you''re awake? Hi!"

    Booth greeted Nicole cheerfully.

    Nicole looked at Olivia in confusion.

    Olivia exined, "I forgot to tell you about it. I found my family. He''s my younger brother. His name is

    Booth. Booth, this is my best friend, Nicole."

    "Hello!"

    Booth held out her right hand towards Nicole.

    His hand was white and thin, very simr to Samuel''s.

    She still remembered Samuel holding out his hand like this when she was at school. She remembered

    it so vividly, as if it were yesterday.

    When Olivia noticed that Nicole was in a daze, she nudged her with her arm and said, "Nicole, my

    brother is talking to you."

    Nicole gave Booth an apologetic smile and shook hands with him.

    Nicole''s smile dazzled Booth and then he quickly recovered from his surprise.

    "Don''t worry. My father said that he knows a very famous expert from abroad. He has already called

    him. In a few days, he wille to Land City to examine your throat. Perhaps you''ll have the chance to

    speak again."

    Nicole''s eyes were dim as she heard that. She then looked at Olivia with her questioning eyes.

    Olivia nodded, "Yes, I know it. Although I don''t know what happened to you or what happened to you

    and Samuel, I just want to cure your throat now. I can''t stand you bing a mute! How sweet your

    voice was! How can you lose your voice just like this?"

    Nicole touched her throat and opened her mouth with a grin. In the end, she was still silent.

    No one would like to be a mute.

    "Alright. Don''t say anything. You can rest and recuperate here. You got me. You used to protect me,

    and now let me protect you and Joseph, okay?"

    Nicole nodded with a smile.

    She was happy that Olivia had found her family, but she was also sad when she thought of the

    inconvenience she made for Olivia. Now, she was really unable to live by herself, not to mention living

    with Joseph.

    "Help me find a signnguage teacher. I need to express myself clearly with his help," Nicole wrote to

    Olivia after thinking for a while.

    "Alright. I''ll help you."

    Olivia nodded and asked Nicole to have a good rest. After that, she left the ward.

    Booth noticed that Olivia''s expression was a little strange. He followed her out of the ward and saw her

    squatting in the corridor outside with her mouth covered, crying bitterly.

    He had never seen Olivia cry like this before, so he couldn''t help but take a nce at Nicole.

    Nicole closed her eyes in pain while Joseph sat by her quietly.

    Booth felt sympathetic towards Nicole.

    He came to Olivia and patted her shoulder. "Olivia, it will pass. Don''t worry. I''m here."

    "Yeah!"

    Olivia cried and nodded.

    Olivia paid a signnguage teacher to teach Nicole, who studied signnguage with the teacher''s help

    during the day and looked for a job on the Inte at night.

    Olivia knew that Nicole did not want to be a burden to her, but Nicole was really too weak to work.

    Booth told Nicole that she could go to hispany to work as his secretary when she recovered, but

    Nicole declined.

    What could a mute like her do in thepany?

    To sign with others every day?

    Nicole found a job of drawing designs on the Inte.

    She was an automobile designer. She was born with a keen insight into design and she had her own

    unique ideas about designing.

    This job was to design a piece of jewelry with unique style. The pay was very high, but it required an

    interview.

    When Nicole saw the word ''interview'', she hesitated.

    Would the employer turned her down if he knew she was a mute?

    She had to earn a living for Joseph and herself.

    Even though Olivia could help them, after this lesson, Nicole really didn''t want to pin her hopes on

    anyone else.

    She attempted to depend on herself and fight hard for Joseph''s future and hers, though she was a

    mute now.

    If she gave up this design task, she wouldn''t be able to earn a living. How on earth could she make

    herself epted by the employer even if he knew she was a mute?

    Nicole sank into a reverie.

 Chapter 626 Must Get Her Contact

    Chapter 626 Must Get Her Contact

    "What are you doing?"

    Seeing Nicole staring nkly at theputer screen, Olivia gave her a nudge.

    Nicole suddenly came back to her senses. When she saw that it was Olivia, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    She gestured to Olivia, asking about how Joseph was doing.

    Olivia shrugged her shoulders and said, "Still the same. He''s not speaking, just drawing in the room,

    alone. What a pity."

    "He''ll be fine, definitely!"

    Nicole gestured.

    "Yes, yes, yes. I know he will be fine. You should eat something now."

    As she spoke, Olivia pushed the fruit and meal in front of Nicole.

    "What were you reading?"

    Nicole showed the recruitment page to Olivia.

    Olivia frowned slightly.

    "Jewelry design? Nicole, I know you majored in design, but automobile design and jewelry design are

    very different things. I know you really need money now, but you''re not qualified enough for that. The

    ad says that it is an individual employer, but I''ve asked my father. This is posted by argepany

    which is looking for excellent designers. That''s why they disguise as an individual employer. You are

    simply an outsider now. You can''t take this order."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole''s eyes dimmed.

    Seeing her like this, Olivia hurriedly said, "Didn''t you major in automobile design? You can check if

    there is any order on automobile design."

    Nicole shook her head, "There''s never been any order for individual designers in the automobile design

    industry. Designers are mostly hired by bigpanies and their hands are tied. Besides, if it was

    someone from the market who''s hiring, then Samuel would definitely be able to find us."

    Seeing her like this, Olivia said angrily, "How long are you gonna hide from him? Look at yourself! He

    should be hiding from you! Don''t tell me you''re gonna abandon your favorite automobile design just to

    not see him?"

    Nicole stroked the brush in her hand.

    She still remembered that Samuel had said that he designed a new type of car for them, but

    unfortunately, she hadn''t had the opportunity to see what it looked like.

    If she wanted topletely cast away Samuel and everything that happened between them from the

    bottom of her heart, she had to erase all traces, including automobile design, which she had studied for

    five years.

    Although it was painful, Nicole knew that she had to give up something in order to gain whatever else.

    Holding the brush in her hand, she wrote, "Automobile design and jewelry design are both design. I

    was an automobile designer, so naturally I can be a jewelry designer, too. I believe myself. I can go to

    night school or teach myself."

    "Why are you doing this?"

    Olivia felt so sorry for Nicole, but she also knew that Nicole wouldn''t change her mind once she was

    determined to do something.

    Olivia had never asked what had happened between Nicole and Samuel, but she didn''t see any hatred

    towards Samuel from Nicole''s eyes. There were only helplessness and agony.

    She patted Nicole''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry about the cost. I got it. I couldn''t finish college

    without your funding. Now, I finally got a chance to repay you. Is that OK?"

    Nicole smiled at Olivia and didn''t refuse.

    "That''s right! Alright, now please eat up these. When you''re done, we''ll go see which night school is

    recruiting students."

    Olivia went out after saying that.

    Nicole looked at Olivia''s back and smiled, however, she opened the recruitment page and found a job

    as a frence trantor. The client would send her the text online. And she needed to send it back

    when it was properly tranted. The money would be transferred directly to her ount.

    This was the best. She didn''t need to see anyone. She could earn some money and keep it for her own

    use. Although Olivia was helping her, she still wanted to rely on herself.

    There was apany looking for a trantor. Nicole revised her resume ording to the requirement

    and e-mailed it to thepany. While she was waiting for an answer, she got a problem in her way.

    She couldn''t use her bank ount! What should she do?

    If she used Olivia''s, Jacob would find them following the clues.

    At this moment, Booth knocked on the door and walked in.

    "Nicole, Olivia asks me to take out the te. Have you finished?"

    Booth was an outgoing boy, and he truly treated Nicole as his own sister. He was especially nice to her

    as she had once helped Olivia.

    Nicole smiled and handed the te to Booth.

    Booth casually nced at the screen and saw that Nicole was looking for a job -- a trantor job. He

    was a little stunned.

    "Nicole, are you looking for a job?"

    Nicole hurriedly covered his mouth and looked outside nervously. She was only relieved when she saw

    that Olivia wasn''t around.

    This was the first time Booth had ever touched a girl like this since he was born. He couldn''t help but

    pause for a moment, and instantly blushed.

    When Nicole confirmed that Olivia was not around, she finally realized that she was covering Booth''s

    mouth, while thetter''s face was as red as an apple. She quickly withdrew her hand and apologized.

    Booth shook his head and said, "Its fine. It''s just that this is the first time that a beautiful girl covers my

    mouth like this. I''m a little embarrassed."

    His honesty, instead, made Nicole''s embarrassment disappear.

    "I''m sure your girlfriend will be prettier than me."

    Nicole smiled and gestured.

    Booth also smiled and said, "I''m not so sure. You are the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen, Nicole."

    Being praised, Nicole was still very happy.

    "Alright, forget about it. Are you looking for a job as a trantor? Do you know English?"

    Nicole nodded and gestured an eight.

    Booth was stunned.

    "Band 8?"

    Nicole nodded and revealed that she had lived in the United States for five years.

    "Wow, that''s amazing. Ourpany is looking for a trantor now. Nicole, you cane to our

    Nicole hesitates for a moment at Booth''s invitation.

    She didn''t really fancy the idea of going to the Kent''spany. Right now, she only wanted to enrich

    herself and earn money with her own abilities, not relying on connections.

    Nicole thought for a moment, then shook her head and said, "I want to challenge myself outside."

    Booth immediately knew her subtext.

    He smiled and said, "Nicole, why do you have to draw a line between you and our family?"

    Nicole was a little awkward when her thought wasid bare.

    Booth hurriedly said, "Oh, I won''t stop you if you want to go somewhere else. I know thispany. It''s

    a very resourceful one. Don''t worry, you''ll definitely be properly paid."

    "But I have a problem right now. I don''t want them to know my real name and bank ount."

    Nicole said awkwardly.

    Booth paused for a moment. He knew who Nicole was hiding from. It was said that that guy was very

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    powerful, so she should be doing this to protect herself and her child.

    He thought for a while and said, "How about this? I have a card that I don''t use very often. If you trust

    me, you can use that card. And you can change the password and the phone number."

    "It''s alright. Your password would do. But will it get you in trouble?"

    "Listen to yourself. How could I get any trouble? It''s quite the opposite. You should think about whether

    you can trust me."

    Booth''s beaming smile made Nicole quite warm deep down.

    "You are Olivia''s brother, how could I not trust you? Thank you so much, but don''t let your sister know

    about this, okay?"

    "I see. Olivia''s too preachy sometimes, right?"

    Booth said with a smile.

    Nicole gave him a knowing smile.

    "She''s only like that to those she cares about."

    "Nicole, you are so great. Olivia wouldn''t treat me or my father like this. Sometimes I really envy you."

    Nicole was a little embarrassed at his words.

    "Olivia just hasn''t gotten used to it yet. Give her some time."

    "I know, I know."

    Then Booth gave Nicole his card and changed the password and phone number, despite Nicole''s

    words.

    This big boy wasn''t like those cunning guys in the business world, which made Nicole veryfortable.

    "Oh, right. Nicole, the doctor who''s gonna treat your throat has an academic seminar to attend recently.

    So, you might have to bear it for a while longer."

    Nicole nodded.

    At this time, whether she could speak or not was left to God''s mercy.

    Meanwhile, Samuel was almost crazy looking for Nicole, but there was still no news of her. It was as if

    she had vanished from the world. No matter how hard he tried, monitoring her credit card and cell

    phone, he just couldn''t find her.

    Laurence and Morgan did not know where they had gone, either.

    Samuel was on the verge of going berserk every day. The running of thepany was entirely left to

    Jacob.

    Jacob was so busy that he didn''t even have time to call Olivia.

    "Mr. Brown, we have just bought a branch. The employees have all resigned due to poor management,

    now there is only a shell left. There are some materials that need to be tranted. It''s too time-

    consuming to send our people to hire and train rookies. How about we advertise for frence

    trantors online? This will temporarily ease ourpany''s current pressure."

    The subordinate handed Jacob a document.

    Jacob took a look and said, "Alright, let''s release the ad first."

    "It has already been released. And we''ve got some applicants. Here are the applicants'' information.

    Take a look. There are five of them. I think this Catherine is not bad. She is said to have lived in the

    United States, and her English is at level 8."

    The name Catherine made Jacob stunned for a moment.

    "Show me her info."

    The guy hurriedly handed over Nicole''s information.

    Jacob read through her info and it actually matched Nicole''s very well. Besides, Nicole''s English name

    was also Catherine.

    "Do you have her photo?"

    "Mr. Brown, this is online recruiting. We don''t check on their photos. As long as they have the ability, it''s

    fine. After all, it''s not a long-term coboration."

    "Tell her that we need her photos or whichpany she has worked for. If so, we can double her

    wages or start a long-term coboration. And if possible, try to get her address."

    Seeing that Jacob cared so much, the guy was stunned for a moment and said, "Mr. Brown, this is

    against the rules."

    "The rules should always work for people. The other terms are open to discussion, but we must get her

    address and contact."

    Jacob was a little nervous. Could this be Nicole?

    Would it?

 Chapter 627 Thats All She Left Me

    Chapter 627 That''s All She Left Me

    "Mr. Brown, what if she doesn''t agree?"

    Jacob''s heart skipped a beat at the question.

    Yeah, if Nicole was really hiding from them, it was very likely that she might not agree.

    "Check her IP address."

    This was the best idea that Jacob coulde up with. He really couldn''t bear Samuel torturing himself.

    The guy was on it.

    Jacob hurriedly packed his things and drove to the Green''s.

    After Laurel left, Nicole and Joseph were sent away, and Lucas was no longer there, either. This

    mansion was suddenly empty. If it weren''t for Zoe still being around, this ce would be literally

    derelict.

    Jacob arrived at the Green''s and went straight to Samuel''s room. He was in such a hurry that he didn''t

    even reply to the bodyguards'' greetings.

    The room smelled of tobo.

    Samuel didn''t draw the curtains in the morning. He just sat on the floor, smoking. The cigarette butts

    had already piled up several ashtrays, and smoke had permeated the entire room, so his face couldn''t

    be seen clearly.

    Ever since Nicole left, Samuel had always wallowed in this state.

    "Mr. Green."

    Jacob called, but Samuel did not react.

    He rushed in front of Samuel and took the cigarette from his hand, then extinguished it.

    "Mr. Green, you can''t do this anymore. Your body will copse."

    "Does anyone care? Will she care?"

    Samuel''s voice turned hoarse.

    Seeing him like this, Jacob was agonized and whispered, "I saw a job application today. It looks a bit

    like Nicole. I have already sent people to check on it. If there is any news, I will let you know

    immediately. Mr. Green, I think she wille back."

    However, Samuel still didn''t respond.

    He looked nkly at the quilt and pillow on the bed, uttering no word.

    Jacob looked at him and sighed, "Mr. Green, it''s been several days since youst went to bed. You''re

    always on the floor, and your body can''t stand it."

    As he spoke, he tried to make the bed, but was stopped by Samuel.

    "Don''t. That''s Nicole''s bed. She always liked to sleep there. I can still smell her on it. That''s all she left

    me."

    Samuel''s pitiful tone brought a lump to Jacob''s throat.

    "Mr. Green, I''m serious. The applicant is called Catherine. She has been in the United States for five

    years and her English is at level 8. All these are simr to Nicole''s."

    Samuel suddenly shivered.

    "What did you say?"

    "My men are on it. We''ll soon have a clue."

    "I''ll do it myself. Give me her IP address."

    Samuel suddenly stood up and rushed into the study like he was pumped.

    Jacob watched him run over barefoot and wanted to remind him.

    "Come on, give me the IP address!"

    Samuel''s eyes turned red from anxiety.

    Jacob hurriedly called his guy and asked for Nicole''s IP address.

    When the guy sent over the IP address, Samuel felt like his blood was boiling.

    Was it Nicole?

    It should be!

    God wouldn''t be so cruel, would he?

    He quickly searched the IP address and found that it was in Land City.

    "Land City? Quickly, find out which area this IP belongs to and within whose charge!"

    Samuel was instantly excited.

    Jacob didn''t dare to dy and quickly started investigating. However, when he saw the result, he was

    still stunned.

    "Mr. Green, it''s the Kents."

    "Where?"

    "The Kents from Land City. This IP address belongs to the Kents."

    At this moment, his guy called.

    "Mr. Brown. Our applicant just gave us a bank ount. I''ve checked it. It''s a man named Booth Kent."

    Jacob turned on the speaker, so Samuel could hear it very clearly.

    "Booth Kent, the young master of the Kents, has studied in the United States for five years and his

    English is band 8, too."

    Samuel still had an impression of Booth. After all, he had to investigate some of the children of the rich

    families, and Booth of the Kents was indeed a talent.

    Jacob was a little disappointed, but he knew that Samuel was even more disappointed.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Green. I thought it was Mrs. Green. After all, he''s called Catherine, too."

    "In the United States, there are a hell lot of people called Catherine."

    Samuel felt that his body had just copsed.

    Just now, he really thought that he had found Nicole.

    Jacob asked doubtfully, "But why would he pretend to be a woman and apply for frence trantion

    work online? This is so strange."

    "Nicole doesn''t have any channel or reason to know Booth. Besides, I heard that Booth likes to do

    things anonymously. Perhaps it''s just one of his special hobbies."

    Samuel pushed theputer to the side and walked towards the bedroom.

    However, in the corridor, he met Zoe.

    Zoe held the doll in her arms and stood in the middle of the corridor, looking at Samuel without saying

    anything. Samuel didn''t really dare to look straight at her watery eyes.

    "Zoe, why are you here? Why aren''t you going to kindergarten?"

    Samuel wanted to smile at Zoe, but his mouth seemed to be frozen and couldn''t curve at all.

    Zoe looked at him and asked, "Where is Mommy? Where is Mommy?"

    Hearing that, Samuel was anguished.

    "Mommy, she..."

    "Has the old witch turned Mommy away?"

    Samuel was confused by her words.

    Jacob hurriedly exined, "The old witch stands for Laurel. Miss Zoe has always felt that Laurel is an

    old witch."

    Samuel''s heart was filled with bitterness.

    "Yes, Mommy was turned away by the old witch."

    "Then will you bring Mommy back? Just like the prince and princess on TV, you will bring Mommy back,

    won''t you?"

    Samuel''s heart twitched fiercely.

    He really wanted to bring Nicole back, but now it was Nicole who was unwilling toe back, unwilling

    to forgive him and the Green family.

    Looking at the expectant look in his daughter''s eyes, Samuel was unable to utter a single word.

    He took a step forward and picked up Zoe, but then he heard Zoe say disdainfully while covering her

    nose, "Daddy, you stink!"

    Only then did Samuel remember that he had been smoking in his room without taking a bath for

    several days. The smell on his body was really quite choking.

    He put down Zoe embarrassedly and patted her head, "Sorry, baby. Daddy''s gonna clean up. Don''t

    worry. Daddy will definitely bring Mommy back. As for you, Daddy will send you to kindergartenter.

    We will all be fine. When Mommyes back and sees that you are behaving yourself, she''s going to

    be really happy."

    "Really?"

    Zoe''s eyes flickered with doubt.

    "Of course it''s true. Has Daddy ever lied to you?"

    When Samuel said this, Zoe tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, "No, Daddy hasn''t

    lied to me."

    "That''s right. Hurry up and pack up. Daddy will also pack up and send you to kindergarten."

    "OK."

    Zoe went back to her room obediently.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Jacob was really d that Samuel had Zoe apanying, otherwise, he might have to see the

    Samuel from five years ago again.

    Samuel returned to his room, tidied himself up and opened the windows.

    He couldn''t help but sigh when he saw that the quilt on the bed was still in the same shape as the day

    Nicole left.

    No matter where Nicole was hiding and what she was thinking, he must find her and bring her back.

    Samuel took Zoe to kindergarten and then went to thepany.

    Seeing that Samuel had returned to his work, Jacob finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, Samuel had returned, otherwise, he would really be exhausted.

    Jacob transferred some of the work to Samuel, but Samuel only said coldly, "From today on, you are

    the vice president of the Eternal Group. You can decide on everything."

    "What? Mr. Green, what do you mean?"

    Jacob was really surprised.

    Samuel said softly, "I''m going to find Nicole."

    "Personally?"

    "Yeah, personally. From today on, I have to entrust Zoe to you and udina. Call me if you need

    anything."

    With that, Samuel turned around and left.

    Jacob felt like he was going crazy.

    It had been more than a week since he hadst seen Olivia, and he hadn''t spoken to her on the phone.

    There were so many things waiting for him to deal with. He was really afraid that Olivia would be

    someone else''s girlfriend after he finished all this.

    He sent a text to Olivia helplessly, telling her that he would be very busy recently and would not have

    the time to be with her and he was really sorry and so on.

    Jacob didn''t dare to tell Olivia that Nicole was missing, let alone all the suffering Nicole had endured.

    He was afraid that Olivia would not be able to hold back and rushed here to settle scores with Samuel.

    He was even more afraid that Olivia would be worried. After all, he knew her rtionship with Nicole.

    What he didn''t know was that Olivia already knew all of this and hated Jacob to death.

    Jacob knew everything, but he just wouldn''t tell her. He knew that she and Nicole were best friends, but

    he didn''t tell her anything, and he even let Nicole go through so many sufferings.

    Now that she saw the text message from Jacob, Olivia directly pulled out the SIM card and reced it

    with a new one.

    Jacob waited for a long time but didn''t see any reply. He was a little worried and called her, but was

    only informed that Olivia had turned off her phone.

    Turned off? In the middle of the day?

    Jacob felt that Olivia was angry.

    He then called herndlord and heard that Olivia had already checked out for weeks.

    Jacob''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Mrs. Mead, do you know where she moved to?"

    Mrs. Mead, thendlord, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. She took a taxi by herself and didn''t

    say anything."

    Jacob was immediately anxious.

    He wished he could run out to find Olivia now, but Samuel hadpletely handed over the Eternal

    Group to him, so he could not leave.

    What to do?

    Anxious, Jacob called all the ces that Olivia could possibly go, but no one had seen her.

    Now that both Nicole and Olivia had disappeared, what should he do?

    Jacob told Samuel this. Samuel said that he could let go of thepany for now and go to find Olivia

    first.

    The two men looked for Olivia and Nicole all over the world like crazy, while Nicole stayed at the Kents,

    instructing Joseph during the day and tranting documents at night. Her life was in and busy, but

    quitefortable.

    A month passed in the blink of an eye. Just as Nicole was waiting for her sry, something suddenly

    happened to thepany.

 Chapter 628 I Will Never Let You off

    Chapter 628 I Will Never Let You off

    "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    Booth couldn''t help but ask when he saw Nicole being pale after checking the bnce in her ount.

    Nicole gestured, "I didn''t get paid."

    "Why?"

    "I don''t know."

    It was payday today, but Nicole didn''t receive the sry.

    After a month of enlightening Joseph, Nicole found that he had gotten better. She had nned to take

    Joseph to a mental health hospital for treatment after getting paid this month.

    Joseph was a good child. Nicole indeed hoped him not to suffer from autism anymore. However, why

    didn''t she get paid today? What was going on?

    Nicole turned on theputer and asked the supervisor.

    ording to the supervisor, it was because the financial personnel made a mistake. Then, she was

    told to go to thepany with the record of trantions. After checking the bill, she would be paid by

    cash.

    To Nicole, it didn''t make sense.

    How could the financial personnel make such a stupid mistake?

    But if she didn''t do as the supervisor said, she would lose the money.

    Although she got much less than before, she worked hard and wanted to support herself and Joseph

    with the money.

    She didn''t want to be a freeloader, staying in the Kent''s like this.

    Booth frowned and said, "Why? It seems strange. Nicole, don''t worry. I''ll drive you there. If they dare to

    bully you, I''ll help you."

    As soon as she heard him, Nicole smiled.

    Booth was warm-hearted.

    After spending a month with him, Nicole envied Olivia having such a good younger brother.

    Olivia leaned against the door and said to Nicole, "I''m a little jealous. Why do I feel like you''re more like

    his sister than me?"

    "Olivia, don''t be jealous. I''ll buy you delicious foodter."

    Booth raised an eyebrow at Olivia, looking extremely charming.

    "That doesn''t work for me. I''m not those girls who will be tempted by you."

    Seeing Olivia and Booth bickering with each other, Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    She had longed to spend a lifetime with Samuel, squabbling as well as loving each other.

    Why did she think of him again?

    Didn''t she decide to forget him?

    Nicole found it hard to forget Samuel.

    Booth and Olivia exchanged looks and shook their heads when seeing that Nicole was absent-minded

    again.

    "Nicole, go find the record. I''ll drive you to thepanyter."

    Booth patted Nicole''s shoulder to get her attention.

    She nodded and found the record of her trantions this month.

    With the help of Olivia, Nicole got changed.

    Nicole told Joseph to stay at home alone as she needed to go out for a while. And Joseph nodded.

    Booth drove Nicole to the TY Group.

    Looking at the skyscraper in front of her, Nicole was dazed.

    She used to work in a tall building and earned much money as well, but now she was at the bottom of

    the heap.

    Anyway, she had to work hard to regain what she deserved and provide Joseph with the best living

    environment.

    A trace of unknown feelings shed across Nicole''s eyes. Booth looked at her and found her

    mysterious, wanting to learn more about her.

    Being stared at, Nicole couldn''t help but turn her head and directly met Booth''s gaze.

    Feeling like he was caught peeping, Booth flushed with shame. Nicole chuckled when seeing his face

    and found him adorable.

    "Well, Nicole, let''s go in."

    Booth felt embarrassed and hurriedly took the lead.

    Nicole followed behind and smiled.

    She found it was nice to have such a brother.

    Booth led the way and kept concerning about Nicole, worrying that she would go wrong. However, he

    found that Nicole was not nervous at all. Instead, she became a little different ever since she had

    entered the building. Booth couldn''t help but do a double take.

    The receptionist stopped them in time.

    "May I ask who you are looking for?"

    Booth took out the record and threw it in front of the receptionist. He said, "We''re looking for the

    supervisor who can deal with it."

    The receptionist nced at it and quickly called the supervisor.

    "He asks you to go upstairs. You can directly go to the 12th floor by elevator. And the first office on the

    right is where you should go."

    "Thank you, beauty."

    Booth smiled and held Nicole''s hand, walking to the elevator with the record.

    Nicole''s hands were soft.

    Booth felt itfortable holding Nicole''s hand.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Nicole had refused, but she atst allowed him to do so as he seemed to have no evil thoughts and

    looked innocent.

    Sometimes, Booth reminded her of Lucas.

    She wondered how Lucas was now.

    Nicole kept thinking of Zoe and Lucas. Given she knew they would live good lives in the Green''s, she

    tried to prevent herself from missing them. However, she failed. She always dreamed about her

    children crying and asking why she had abandoned them.

    She felt wronged and sad, but she could not make any sound.

    Having a mother who was mute like her, Zoe and Lucas probably would beughed at by their peers.

    Nicole was desperate, but she was d that she was no longer be with them.

    She never thought that one day her children possibly would be mocked at by others because of her.

    This was not what she wanted!

    Therefore, she would rather endure the pain of missing them than go back to see them.

    Mrs. Green perhaps was right. As time went by, Zoe and Lucas would gradually forget her and see

    another woman as their mother.

    "Children are always forgetful, aren''t they?"

    Nicoleforted herself. She reminded herself do so for the sake of her children. However, at the

    same time, it wrung her heart. She could hardly stand anymore.

    When Booth saw that Nicole was distracted again, he couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Nicole, we''re

    here."

    Only then did Nicole gather her wits together.

    She put on an apologetic smile.

    "Are you alright? If you feel not good, we can go back ande here another day. Don''t worry. I will

    get your sry back for you."

    Booth gave Nicole a worried look and reached out to gently touch her forehead. Since she didn''t have

    a fever, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Seeing Booth was nervous, Nicole smiled and said by signnguage, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''m not that

    weak. Something urred to me just now."

    "I wish you were fragile, then you can''t stop me from helping you."

    Nicole wore a beaming smile when hearing him.

    They were so focused that they didn''t notice that there were two men standing not far away and gazing

    into them.

    Jacob looked at Samuel with concern and asked, "Mr. Green, how about I go to greet Mrs. Green?"

    "No need. She doesn''t know I''m behind the matter. I''ve tried hard to find her. Don''t scare her away

    again."

    Samuel wrung his hands, trying to suppress his anxiety.

    Over the past month, he had been desperate to look for Nicole. Luckily, he was good atputer. So,

    he atst seeded in pinpointing Nicole''s location as well as discovering that she had been staying in

    the Kent''s. Moreover, he also knew that Olivia was a Kent, who had been missing before.

    Knowing where Nicole was and what she had experienced in the past month, Samuel came to Land

    City soon and asked her to go to the TY Group under the excuse of checking the sry.

    However, he did not expect that Nicole would be so intimate with Booth.

    Nicole not only didn''t reject Booth, but also put on a genuine smile at him.

    Samuel didn''t expect that.

    He had been worrying that Nicole would be as desperate as him when they were apart. However, to his

    surprise, Nicole was not upset at all. Instead, she looked happy.

    She seemed to havepletely forgotten him and lived a happy life of her own.

    As Nicole smiled every day and spent all her time busying working and taking care of Joseph, Samuel

    wondered if she had forgotten Zoe, Lucas and him.

    Samuel couldn''t help but feel upset.

    When Nicole was not by his side, he wanted to see her. And now, he was d to see Nicole being

    energetic, although she got thinner and still couldn''t speak. However, even if his wish finally came true,

    he was jealous of Booth, who was stared at gently by Nicole, and wanted to take ce of him.

    Jacob could feel that Samuel was gloomy.

    In the past month, Samuel had tried his best to look for Nicole and Olivia. However, he didn''t expect to

    see Nicole being close to Booth.

    "Mr. Green, I''ll let the ountant...."

    "Don''t do anything. I just want to see how she''s doing. That''s all."

    Jacob didn''t believe Samuel.

    How could he juste here to see if Nicole was good?

    Since Samuel said so, Jacob did not say anything else. Then, they went to the next room. After Jacob

    opened the window, they listened to Nicole and Booth entering the finance office.

    Booth pulled out a chair for Nicole. Then, he sat down beside her and looked at the ountant, "This is

    Nicole''s record of trantions. You''d better check it carefully. If you dare to cheat on Nicole, I won''t let

    you off."

    The ountant hurriedly took over the record.

    Since there were surveince cameras in the finance office, Samuel could clearly see them.

    Seeing that Nicole was a little nervous, Booth patted her hand and said, "Don''t be nervous. Nicole, I''m

    here. Do you want to drink water?"

    Nicole nodded. Samuel was unable to stop himself from being jealous when seeing her trusting Booth.

    The person Nicole trusted the most used to be him, but now it was Booth.

    Samuel wondered if it was because Nicole had forgotten him and fallen in love with Booth during the

    past month.

    Samuel held the cup so tight that blue veins stood out on the back of his hands. And his face was

    clouded over.

    Jacob felt under huge pressure.

    He looked at surveince cameras but didn''t know what to say.

    Booth served water for Nicole and ced the cup in front of her.

    Nicole picked it up and took a sip. Suddenly, she noticed that there were two surveince cameras on

    the wall of the office. She couldn''t help but do a double take.

    ''Why there are so many surveince cameras here?'' Nicole thought.

 Chapter 629 It Wont Be Him

    Chapter 629 It Won''t Be Him

    Samuel felt like Nicole was watching him through surveince cameras.

    Her eyes were as clear and fascinating as before.

    Samuel reached out his hand and gently touched Nicole''s face on the screen.

    She was thinner, and her skin got dark. However, she seemed to be more energetic.

    Did she indeed live a happy life after leaving him?

    Samuel felt mixed, mostly upset. His guess that she probably was joyful after leaving him wrung his

    heart.

    "What''s wrong? Nicole? Is there a problem?"

    Booth found Nicole staring at surveinces on the wall and couldn''t help but ask.

    Nicole turned around and shook her head with a smile. Then, she cast a nce at surveince

    cameras again.

    She perceived that someone was watching her through cameras.

    She was uneasy as she failed to prevent herself from such a sudden and strange feeling.

    Looking at Nicole, who was vignt, Samuelughed out.

    "Mr. Green, are you happy about Mrs. Green''s doubt?"

    Jacob asked in confusion.

    Samuel had been working hard to look for Nicole over the past month. As he did hardly want to take a

    meal, he lost so much weight that his cheek-bones became prominent.

    But as soon as he saw Nicole, he calmed down and looked gentle, with an air of warmth.

    Samuel smiled gently and said, "I''m d that she remains vignt when I''m not by her side."

    Jacob failed to understand Samuel and did not ask further.

    Nicole atst looked away from cameras. After looking at her for a while with a surprised expression,

    Booth nced at surveince cameras and tapped on the table with his fingers.

    "Who is monitoring this office?"

    The ountant was shocked at his question and hurriedly said, "It''s security guards in the security

    office."

    "Are you all working under surveince?"

    Hearing Booth''s question, the ountant flushed and hesitated, "Since ounting department is the

    most important department of thepany, we have to work under surveince."

    "I see."

    The ountant became nervous, as Booth answered in a meaningful voice.

    Seeing the ountant was scared, Nicole could not help but tug at Booth''s sleeve.

    Seeing Nicole''s action, Samuel became jealous again. His expression changed.

    Apart from him, Nicole had never done so in front of a man. She hadn''t pulled Tim by the sleeve either.

    However, she made an exception for Booth. Obviously, Booth had a ce in Nicole''s heart.

    Samuel felt upset.

    Before he seeded in finding Nicole, he kept telling himself that as long as Nicole was happy, he

    would be satisfied. However, when he saw Nicole smiling at another man, he realized that he couldn''t

    bear it at all.

    Nicole was his wife!

    She belonged to him!

    Jacob was afraid that Samuel would be out of control and go to hit Booth. But to his surprise, Samuel

    didn''t do anything except for being surly.

    "Mr. Green, are you...."

    "I don''t want to scare her."

    Samuel said, keeping staring at Nicole.

    Booth could not help but look at Nicole when he was being pulled, "Nicole, don''t be too soft-hearted. To

    deal with people like him, you have to...."

    Nicole shook her head.

    "Alright. For Nicole''s sake, I won''t make it difficult for you. You''d better hurry up and pay the sry to

    her."

    Booth tapped the table with his fingers.

    The ountant hurriedly nodded and checked the bill before paying Nicole.

    Nicole looked at the money and felt much more confident, although it was less than her ies

    before.

    "Don''t make such a mistake anymore. It''s your duty to pay the sry in time, okay?"

    Nicoleughed when hearing his remarks.

    The ountant nodded in agreement.

    Nicole put away the money before she stood up and walked out with Booth.

    Seeing Samuel going out of the adjoining room, the ountant immediately walked to him.

    "Mr. Green, Is that okay?"

    Jacob took him away soon.

    Samuel watched Nicole and Booth walking away and felt regretful.

    Jacob had told Samuel where Nicole was. However, Samuel didn''t trust Jacob since he found Booth

    was involved. It turned out that he wasted a month going back to the origin.

    Samuel kept wondering if he had found Nicole a month ago, she probably wouldn''t be so intimate with

    Booth.

    But it was useless to regret.

    Nicole and Booth walked out of the TY Group, and Nicole was in a very good mood.

    She tugged at Booth''s sleeve and gestured, "I''ve gotten paid. How about I treat you to dinner?"

    Booth paused for a moment before saying happily, "Really? Treat me to dinner? Don''t go back on your

    word!"

    Nicole shook her head.

    Nicole knew that Booth had helped her a lot in the past month, and even Joseph liked tomunicate

    with him.

    "You said it. I''m gonna have a square meal. It''s yourst chance to return your words, as you don''t

    need to do so."

    Hearing him, Nicoleughed.

    When Samuel saw Nicole smiling through the ss, he really med himself for not being by her side

    now.

    Looking at Nicole using signnguage, Samuel thought that she must have suffered a lot after being

    mute. How did she survive that?

    Rather than being born mute, Nicole became dumb due to Mrs. Green. In just about one month, how

    did she get through it and became positive? Was it because of Booth?

    Samuel felt even more upset.

    After talking with Nicole for a while, Booth asked her to get in the car and drove her to a restaurant.

    Samuel also got into his car and followed behind them closely.

    Booth brought Nicole to a food stall.

    Nicole couldn''t help but pause.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She expressed her question by signnguage.

    She looked at Booth in confusion.

    Booth blinked and smiled, "What? Are you regretful? You don''t want to stand treat anymore?"

    Nicole felt warm.

    She knew that Booth took her here because he didn''t want her to spend a lot in a high-end restaurant.

    Nicole held Booth''s hand and wanted to leave.

    Booth knew what Nicole meant. He grabbed Nicole''s wrist and said, "Nicole, in fact,pare with a

    high-end restaurant, the food here is also good. I used to eat here with my friends, since the food is

    clean and delicious, and the price is not expensive. Let''s eat here."

    Nicole was somewhat touched.

    "Don''t look at me like that. Nicole, I''m gonna think you''re in love with me."

    Booth teased Nicole, and Nicole put on a cheerful smile.

    They sat down at a table.

    Samuel had never taken Nicole to such a ce to eat.

    The stall was crowded with people, some of them were even shirtless. Since they kept speaking loudly,

    it was so noisy here.

    Among them, Nicole and Booth sat casually. When the boss asked them to order dishes, Nicole turned

    to Booth.

    Booth ordered Nicole''s favorite dishes, which wrung Samuel''s heart again.

    Only then did he realize that Booth was slowly recing him and staying by Nicole''s side.

    Samuel also sat down. Since he was dressed in an expensive suit, he felt out of ce. He took off his

    coat soon and ordered same dishes as Nicole''s.

    Nicole looked at the dishes in front of her and followed Booth, who had started to eat, to have a taste.

    Wow!

    It tasted really good!

    "How is it? I''m not lying, am I? Let me tell you, the dishes in stalls are not all bad. On the contrary, the

    food for rich people is not delicious. I like to eat here. Howfortable it is!"

    Booth helped shell shrimp for Nicole.

    "Thank you!"

    Nicole signed.

    In an instant, Samuel became so jealous that he had no time to care about if food was delicious

    anymore.

    While eating, Booth talked and Nicoleughed. Besides, she signed now and then.

    Samuel had been busy searching for Nicole for more than a month, so he had no time to learn sign

    He suddenly felt that Nicole was distant, though they were at the same ce!

    As Nicole ate, she felt like being gazed into.

    She suddenly turned around.

    Samuel hurriedly looked down and leaned away from her.

    When Nicole saw Samuel''s back, she couldn''t help but do a double take.

    Samuel?

    Her hand trembled, and the thing in her hand instantly fell off.

    "Nicole, what''s wrong?"

    Booth looked at Nicole in surprise and felt that something was wrong with her today.

    However, Nicole did not answer his question. Instead, she stared at Samuel.

    Was that him?

    Was he in Land City?

    No!

    It wouldn''t be him!

    How could Samuel appear in a stall?

    In the Seapolis City, he was powerful. Since he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, he didn''tck

    anything. How could hee to a food stall alone?

    Nicole wore a mncholy smile and managed to hold back her tears.

    It had been a long time since she thought of Samuelst time.

    At the beginning, she couldn''t sleep at night. The moment she closed her eyes, she would see Samuel.

    Besides, Mrs. Green''s disdained looks and Mrs. Don''s death kept haunting her.

    She was afraid of sleeping, and she couldn''t sleep.

    Booth managed to find the incense that could help her rx. Only then could she get some sound

    sleep and slowly stop herself from thinking of Samuel and the others. Although they urred to her

    now and then, she focused on her busy life and tedious work.

    When seeing someone looking like Samuel here, Nicole had an inner struggle again.

    No!

    It''s not that he looked simr to Samuel.

    He was exactly like Samuel.

    Nicole couldn''t help but stand up and walk straight towards Samuel.

    Booth was puzzled. Seeing Nicole''s action, he couldn''t help but grab her arm and ask, "Nicole, what''s

    wrong? Did you see someone you know?"

    Without looking away from Samuel, Nicole nodded and continued to walk forward.

    She wanted to confirm if that person was Samuel!

    Driven by the idea, Nicole walked to Samuel step by step.

 Chapter 630 Can You Do Me a Favor

    Chapter 630 Can You Do Me a Favor

    Samuel felt his blood on fire.

    How he wished that Nicole could recognize him and that they could recognize each other right here. If

    so, he could take her home. However, with what Laurel had done to Nicole and with Mrs. Don''s death,

    Samuel lost confidence in himself. He didn''t have the guts to rm Nicole.

    ''If she leaves again, will I ever find her?''

    Samuel did not know.

    He could sense Nicole walking over step by step, getting closer and closer. He could even hear her

    heartbeat.

    Samuel took a deep breath and tried his best not to think of greeting Nicole. He directly stood up, paid

    the bill, and then left without a word.

    Nicole was only a few steps away from Samuel when Samuel suddenly stood up and left.

    She watched him leave. She really wanted to rush forward. There was a voice in her head telling her

    this, but her legs refused to move.

    "Nicole, do you know him?"

    Booth asked curiously.

    Nicole shook her head.

    It couldn''t be Samuel!

    She turned around and walked towards the car in a daze.

    Booth didn''t ask any further. He hurriedly followed her and got into the car with Nicole.

    They quickly drove back to the Kent''s.

    When Olivia saw them, she hurriedly asked, "Where did you go?"

    "To the finance department of the YT Group. Nicole must get paid. The bill they gave her was wrong."

    Booth hurriedly said.

    Olivia looked at Nicole and found that she was somehow not quite herself.

    "Booth, what''s wrong with Nicole?"

    "I don''t know. She invited me to dinner and saw a man at the stall. Maybe she knew him. When she

    was getting closer to that man to take a look, the man actually got up and left. After that, Nicole has

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    been like this."

    Olivia frowned.

    "What does he look like?"

    "I don''t know. I didn''t see his face."

    Olivia frowned even more deeply.

    She went in front of Nicole and asked, "Nicole, are you alright?"

    "Yeah. Just a little tired. Where''s Joseph?"

    Nicole said in signnguage.

    Olivia whispered, "In the room. He just fell asleep."

    "I''ll go see him."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she went to Joseph''s room.

    Joseph was sleeping soundly.

    After arriving at the Kent''s, although Joseph was still a little autistic, he was in a much better mood. He

    also enjoyed staying with Booth.

    Nicole came beside Joseph and sat down. Looking at his face that resembled Samuel''s, she felt hurt

    again.

    She thought that she had forgotten about Samuel, but she didn''t. Today, that simr figure of his

    enchanted her.

    It turned out that it was hardly possible to get rid of loving someone when that love was absorbed and

    integrated.

    Nicole gently held Joseph''s small hand.

    Joseph suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Nicole.

    Nicole smiled apologetically and gestured to Joseph to say sorry.

    Joseph got up and lied down in Nicole''s arms. He found afortable position in her arms and held

    her hand tightly with his small hand.

    Nicole''s heart was instantly filled with warmth.

    Zoe used to do the same thing, but Lucas rarely relied on her like this.

    Nicole had forced herself not to think about Lucas and Zoe, but now a single action of Joseph reminded

    her of them again.

    After changing her phone number and Twitter ount, she didn''t know if Zoe and Lucas had contacted

    her. Nor did she know if Samuel was married again.

    She forced herself not to think, to look, or to ask anything about Samuel, afraid that she could not bear

    it. But today, a crack appeared, and she couldn''t stop her longing for Samuel anymore. The more she

    thought of it, the more painful she became.

    She missed Samuel, Lucas, and Zoe, but she couldn''t go back!

    Nicole hugged Joseph tightly. Only in this way could she feel that she was still alive.

    Some moments in life really hurt.

    Joseph slowly fell asleep again under Nicole''sfort.

    Nicole suddenly recalled that she had nned to buy a small present for Joseph. However, because of

    that familiar figure she saw today, she had forgotten all about it.

    She sighed and put Joseph down. After tucking him in, she left the Kent''s alone and went to thergest

    shopping mall.

    Samuel followed behind Nicole without a trace. He watched as she entered the Kent''s and came out

    again. After that, Nicole went to thergest shopping mall. Samuel quietly followed behind.

    Nicole arrived at the area which sold children''s toys.

    It had been a long time since she bought a toy.

    Lucas never liked the toys that a four-year-old child would usually y with. Zoe liked toys, but only

    Barbie dolls. Nicole really didn''t know what to buy for Joseph.

    A sales assistant greeted Nicole warmly when she saw her.

    "Madam, may I ask if you want to buy some toys for your child?"

    Nicole looked at the sales assistant and was at a loss.

    She didn''t know how to express herself. After all, very few people could read signnguage. This was

    also the reason that she didn''t like to go out.

    Before, Booth was always by her side. So, she was OK with it as long as she stood beside him quietly.

    However, now she was alone. Looking at the assistant''s expectant gaze, Nicole opened her mouth, but

    in the end, she didn''t say anything.

    She tried to use signnguage to express herself, but unfortunately, the sales assistant could not

    understand her.

    After the assistant noticed that Nicole was a mute, her attitude changed.

    "A mute! A mute can go shopping too? What do you want? Check it yourself. Just take it and settle the

    bill after you''re done. Darn it."

    The assistant thought that a mute must be deaf too. Since Nicole was a mute, she definitely wouldn''t

    be able to hear her, so the assistant said those words without any hesitation.

    Nicole''s face instantly darkened.

    She had thought about being humiliated in public, but after experiencing it personally, she still felt as if

    she had been pped in the face in front of everyone. Words failed her when she tried to describe how

    embarrassed she was.

    "Julissa, why didn''t you introduce the toys to that woman? Your performance this month is poor. It''s

    been a long time since someone came here to buy toys. Why did you return?"

    The other sales assistants were confused, so they couldn''t help but ask Julissa when they saw her

    return.

    Julissa mocked, "She was a mute. I don''t know if she can even afford a toy. I thought she was a rich

    Julissa guessed by herself and spoke loudly to the sales assistants around her, not caring about

    Nicole''s feelings at all.

    Nicole suddenly felt extremely frustrated.

    It was as if she had be abnormal overnight. This was the first time she had seen such a look of

    ridicule and contempt from the others.

    She told herself that it wasn''t a big deal. She might have to endure this kind of ridicule for the rest of

    her life. However, she still felt extremely painful.

    Fortunately, she had left the Seapolis City and the Greens. Otherwise, how would the othersugh at

    Lucas and Zoe because of her?

    Nicole clenched her hands tightly together.

    She told herself not to care about what other people thought or said about her. She pretended that she

    couldn''t hear them, but she still heard every word of Julissa and the others.

    She really felt a little pressured and suffocated being here.

    She could only quickly turn her head and walk towards the rest room. Her pace was getting faster and

    faster...

    Seeing this, Samuel''s eyes darkened.

    His wife was actually bullied by a small sales assistant!

    In the past, Nicole would never have swallowed her anger like this, but now she actually left.

    It super hurt Samuel to see Nicole like this.

    He took out his phone and called Jacob.

    "I want to buy JH Mall right now."

    "JH Mall?"

    Jacob was a little surprised.

    The turnover of JH mall was good, and they did not have the intention to sell it. He did not know why

    Samuel wanted to buy this mall all of a sudden.

    "Mr. Green, what''s wrong with JH Mall?"

    "A sales assistant here said some harsh words to Nicole. Buy it now and put it in Nicole''s name."

    Samuel hung up the phone right after that.

    Jacob was about to cry.

    JH Mall was well-run. It wasn''t a matter of one or two days to purchase it, but from what Samuel said, it

    seemed that he wanted Nicole to be the owner of this mall any second now.

    Jacob sighed. He could do nothing but follow his boss¡¯ order.

    Nicole ran to thedies'' room. Naturally, Samuel couldn''t follow her in, but he was extremely worried

    about her feelings.

    At this moment, a female customer was going to thedies'' room.

    Samuel hurriedly stopped her.

    "Lady, can you do me a favor?"

    Samuel was handsome and was dressed well. Naturally, thedy stopped and listened to him.

    "Handsome, what''s the matter?"

    "Well, a friend of mine is in there now and she is in a bad mood. She was temporarily unable to speak

    because of an ident. An assistant just said some real harsh words to her, and I was afraid that she

    would cry. Can you help me go in and try tofort her? Of course, don''t tell her that it is me who have

    told you to do this. Just pretend that you saw it identally just now and want to talk to her, okay?

    Here is 10,000, as a reward for your kindness."

    Samuel took out the money from the wallet in his pocket.

    With so much money, thedy was naturally happy to help.

    She excitedly epted the money and smiled, "Is the girl in there your girlfriend?"

    "She''s my wife."

    Thedy froze for a moment, but she didn''t ask anything else.

    After she entered thedies'' room, she did not see a crying woman. Nicole was standing in front of the

    dressing table to wash her hands.

    Nicole lowered her head, and thedy could not see her face clearly. So, she couldn''t tell if Nicole was

    crying.

    Thedy quickly walked over and asked, "Beauty, were you picked on just now?"

    Nicole suddenly raised her head. She looked so surprised, and thedy knew that she was right.

    She smiled and said, "Life is hard enough. Why bother about what others think? Just stay confident

    and ignore what they say about you. Well, I''m not aforter. Don''t be sad anymore."

    Nicole felt her words somehow interesting.

    She wanted to ask thedy what she meant by saying that. After all, they didn''t know each other.

    Before Nicole could say anything, however, she saw thedy open her wallet and looked at the money

    inside with a big smile.

    Nicole nced at it. It was a pile of money, at least 10,000.

    ''Someone gave her the money and told her to say all those words?'' Nicole said to herself.

    She was puzzled. She quickly pushed open the door to look outside.

 Chapter 631 Better Miss Than Meet

    Chapter 631 Better Miss Than Meet

    Thedy did not notice Nicole''s expression at all. She was busy telling her husband through the phone

    that she had earned 10,000 today.

    After Nicole heard what she said, she quickly opened the door of thedies'' room, only to see the

    figure of a person.

    She did not see that person clearly. However, Samuel felt rather nervous, as if he had done something

    bad.

    Nicole looked around and went back to thedies'' room. Unfortunately, thedy who had talked to her

    had already gone.

    Nicole felt a little strange and didn''t have the nerve to buy the toys anymore. She quickly walked out of

    thedies'' room and went straight back to the Kent''s.

    Along the way, she watched carefully to see if there was a car following her.

    Samuel realized that Nicole was simply too cautious. Perhaps she had already noticed him.

    He changed several routes along the way. Fortunately, he put a tracker in Nicole''s car when she was

    upstairs. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t be able to catch up with her.

    Seeing Nicole arrive at the Kent''s safely, Samuel felt relieved.

    After getting out of the car, Nicole subconsciously looked back. She did not find anyone suspicious.

    However, she couldn''t get rid of the strange feeling of being followed. identally, she saw an

    unfamiliar car parked somewhere. The lights in the car were turned off. She could not see what was

    inside, but felt someone watching her through the darkness.

    Nicole quickly ran to the front of that car. Samuel suddenly ducked under the seat. His heart was

    beating hard.

    ''Has she found me?'' he thought.

    He held his breath and looked out the window at Nicole with mixed feelings.

    Nicole stared at the car for a long time. She frowned, memorized the license te number, and then

    returned to the Kent''s step by step.

    Samuel let out a sigh of relief after Nicole entered the house. His back was drenched in cold sweat.

    Knowing that he might have been discovered, Samuel couldn''t help but smile bitterly. What Nicole

    would think of this remained a mystery.

    He knew that leaving was the best way to get himself under cover now, but he hated to part with her.

    More than a month of sleeplessness frightened him to be alone. Simply being together with Nicole,

    even with a gate dividing them, was enough.

    When Nicole returned, she happened to meet Booth looking for her.

    "Nicole, where were you?"

    Nicole smiled and gestured, "Out for a walk."

    "I was so worried. I thought you were kidnapped, and almost sent someone to look for you."

    "How could it be?"

    Nicole was really touched that Booth cared about her so much.

    "Where''s Olivia?"

    Nicole did not see Olivia. She was afraid that Olivia had already gone out to look for her, so she

    hurriedly gestured to Booth.

    Booth smiled and said, "Her boyfriend called. It seems that they are having problems, and she''s

    shouting to him through the phone in the room right now."

    Nicole froze slightly.

    Jacob?

    Yeah.

    Jacob was Samuel''s assistant. ''Will Samuel find me through Olivia?'' Nicole said to herself.

    She was a little worried.

    She once again recalled what had happened not long ago, as well as the strange feeling of being

    followed.

    "Nicole, what''s the matter?"

    Booth noticed that Nicole was often absent-minded today. He asked with concern, "Are you feeling

    under the weather? Do you need me to call the family doctor over here to take a look?"

    "No. I''m fine. I just remembered something."

    Nicole said embarrassedly.

    Olivia suddenly kicked the door open and walked out angrily.

    "My dear sister, why are you so irritable today? Did your boyfriend cheat on you?"

    Olivia only rolled her eyes at Booth then scolded him.

    "Get lost! He''ll never cheat on me."

    "So protective! If so, why are you taking it out on the door? It did nothing wrong."

    Booth knew Olivia''s temper.

    At first, Olivia was really polite to him. They didn''t talk much. But now, perhaps because he had helped

    Nicole and the others, Olivia was more and more intimate to him. She had gradually stopped caring

    about her manners.

    Hearing this, Olivia''s expression turned ugly again.

    "What''s wrong?" Nicole asked with concern.

    "Nothing. Jacob is here in the city now. Somehow, he found out that I was here, too. He insisted that I

    go see him, but I was still angry about him! Samuel upset you, and he helped! I won''t forgive him

    easily."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    Jacob was here. What about Samuel?

    Was the man she saw at the stall Samuel?

    Although she found it somewhat unbelievable, sometimes a woman''s sixth sense was very urate.

    Nicole suddenly ran to the window and saw that the car was still there. She wanted to verify her

    thought.

    Booth noticed her actions and looked along her line of sight. He was astonished to find a suspicious

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Land Rover parking downstairs.

    "Whose car is that? Why is it parked in front of our house?"

    "What car?"

    Olivia hurriedly came over.

    "I''ll take a look."

    Olivia had already guessed what Nicole was thinking.

    Nicole grabbed Olivia''s arm and wanted to go out together with her.

    Booth whispered, "It''s better if I join you. What if it''s someone bad? You might be in danger."

    Olivia did not refuse.

    The three of them arrived in front of the Land Rover again.

    The car lights were still off.

    Booth knocked on the car window, but no one responded. He suddenly picked up a stone beside him

    and smashed it towards the window.

    "Booth, you''re crazy!"

    Olivia was so frightened that she hurriedly pulled Nicole back a step.

    Booth said indifferently, "So what? It''s just a Land Rover. How much does it cost? A few million? At

    most, I''llpensate him for one. I must know if there''s anyone in here."

    As he spoke, he picked up the stone again and kept smashing the car.

    Olivia looked at Booth, as if she was looking at an idiot. She said, "The windows of these cars are

    bulletproof. You can break them with a stone? Are you stupid?"

    Only then did Booth realize what a silly mistake he had made. He blushed with embarrassment.

    "Olivia, can you save me some face?"

    "Face? Not in front of me and Nicole. Let''s call the security guard and ask whose car is this," Olivia

    said.

    She sounded reliable.

    Booth put down the stone and called the security guard directly.

    Nicole looked at the car. She was quite unfamiliar with it. It was not a car of the Greens, but it was the

    car that Samuel would use.

    Could it be him?

    If Samuel really got out of the car, what should she say?

    Nicole suddenly doesn''t want to check it any further.

    She knew that she was a little ostrich, but she was still not ready to see Samuel. Perhaps she would

    never want to see him for the rest of her life.

    If she didn''t see him, she would feel extremely painful missing him. However, it was even more

    unbearable to see him.

    Better miss than meet. Let it be.

    When Nicole thought of this, she suddenly turned around and walked into the room.

    Olivia was shocked by her actions.

    "Nicole, why are you going back? Aren''t you going to take a look?"

    Nicole waved her hand and walked straight back to the room.

    She felt that she had something in her hand. She lowered her head and saw that it was the ring that

    Samuel bought her.

    It was the ring that she and Samuel made together at the jewelry shop. The Only One in a Lifetime.

    Now, the ring was still here, but he was not.

    Something suddenly swelled up in her eyes. She felt an ache in them.

    An indescribable pain spread slowly from her heart to her limbs and bones.

    Nicole quickly went upstairs. She returned to her room, and locked the door.

    She curled up on the bed, feeling really cold. It was as if she was the only one left in the world. The

    sense of loneliness she felt could not be relieved even if she was surrounded by crowd.

    The ring in her palm was a little piercing, but she couldn''t let it go.

    The word "Samuel" seemed to have been branded on her heart. Every time she thought of it, it hurt.

    Booth didn''t know why Nicole suddenly left. When the security guard came, they confirmed that the car

    didn''t belong to this area.

    Olivia frowned slightly, as if she had realized something.

    She quickly called Jacob.

    "Is Samuel in Land City?"

    Jacob didn''t know how to answer.

    "Olivia, can you leave this matter? I''m serious. It is not what you think. At that time, Mr. Green was not

    at home, and he didn''t know what his wife had gone through. Besides, you do not know what he''s like

    for the past month."

    "I''m simply asking you if Samuel is here. Yes, or no?"

    Olivia suddenly became tough. Jacob realized that she was really angry.

    He thought for a moment and said, "No. He is not here."

    "Jacob, great job. You actually lied to me. That''s right, Samuel is the most important to you, right? Who

    am I? I am nothingpared to him."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Jacob was somewhat angry.

    "And you are talking about me? Nicole is the most important to you, isn''t she? Have you ever thought

    about my feelings? You even cancelled me to help her hide from Mr. Green. You did not even leave any

    hint for me. Olivia, is it me who don''t care about you, or is it you who don''t care about me?"

    Olivia suddenly felt a lump in the throat. She was a little sad.

    "Alright, since that''s the case, then let''s break up. The engagement too. Anyway, I''m not worthy for

    you."

    After saying that, she hung up the phone directly. It was just that her eyes were somewhat red.

    Seeing her like this, Booth put his arms around Olivia''s shoulders. He said, "Olivia, you still have me.

    Even if you can''t find a boyfriend for the rest of your life, I''ll support you."

    "Piss off!"

    Olivia was sad, but hearing what Booth said, she immediately felt a little better.

    She looked at Nicole''s room. The lights were on. She said somewhat ufortably, "Find out whose

    license te number is this. If it really belongs to Samuel, I will definitely not let him off."

    "Samuel? Is that Samuel Green from the Seapolis City?"

    Booth had never known who Nicole loved. He only felt that it wasn''t easy for a woman to end up like

    this. Now that he heard Olivia say Samuel''s name, he couldn''t help but be surprised.

    Samuel was so famous, so great. How could he live with the fact that his wife was leading a miserable

    life?

    Olivia didn''t care how famous Samuel was. She red at Booth and quickly returned to Nicole''s room.

    "Nicole, open the door. Let''s talk."

    However, Nicole did not make a sound at all.

    Olivia knocked a few more times, but there was still no response. She hurriedly asked the butler to

    open the door, only to see Nicole curl up in the bed, trembling.

 Chapter 632 How Could She Fall Asleep

    Chapter 632 How Could She Fall Asleep

    "Nicole, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"

    Olivia quickly ran to Nicole and touched her forehead.

    Her temperature was OK, but Nicole seemed to be extremely cold and was trembling.

    "Nicole, what''s wrong?"

    ¡°It hurts!"

    Nicole wanted to say something and couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    It hurt!

    It hurt!

    She felt as if her heart had been torn apart, and the pain was unbearable.

    She was like a person who had her hands and feet tied up. She could not move, but it was so painful

    that she almost suffocated.

    What should she do?

    Who was gonna save her?

    Olivia''s eyes instantly became moist.

    She knew best how much Nicole had paid for her rtionship with Samuel. Now that she suffered like

    this, Olivia hated Samuel terribly.

    "I''m here! I''m hugging you."

    Olivia hurriedly went to bed and hugged Nicole, but Nicole was still trembling.

    When Booth saw this outside the door, he was filled with heartache.

    He silently turned around and walked out.

    "Find out who owns this license te."

    Booth sent out the license te of the car Samuel drove.

    At that time, Samuel was not in the car, leaving to buy cigarettes. When he came back, he saw Nicole

    and the others in front of the car. Booth was smashing the car. Samuel knew that he had been

    discovered.

    He watched Nicole turn around and leave, and her cold expression was like a sharp knife piercing into

    Samuel''s heart.

    When he saw Olivia call someone, he knew that he might be discovered.

    After Olivia finished calling, Samuel quickly called Jacob.

    "Who is the owner of this car?"

    "TY Group''s General Manager Timony."

    Hearing this, Samuel breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Tell Timony, if they ask him, just say that he was curious about the female trantor for thepany,

    so he followed her."

    "What?"

    Jacob couldn''t understand Samuel.

    "Follow? Mr. Green, you..."

    "Yes, I''ve been following Nicole. Is there a problem?"

    Samuel asked in response, and there was still a faint trace of anger.

    Jacob hurriedly said, "No, no problem. I''ll do it immediately. However, Mr. Green, Olivia seems to have

    noticed that you are in Land City and wants to break up with me. If you don''t want to have direct

    contact with your wife, you''d better not go out."

    Hearing that, Samuel felt even more depressed.

    "None of your business."

    He hung up the phone, feeling very upset.

    He was Nicole''s legitimate husband, so why couldn¡¯t he follow her? Why couldn¡¯t he see her?

    But when he asked himself these two questions, he couldn''t help but get frustrated.

    Of course, he could go to see Nicole, but he was afraid that Nicole would feel even more ufortable

    after seeing him.

    Samuel took out a cigarette and lit it, smoking it one by one, but it could not cheer him up.

    Nicole was immersed in sadness, struggling bit by bit, feeling the warmth of Olivia before slowly

    calming down.

    Olivia said sadly, "Don¡¯t be like that. That person isn''t necessarily him. If you don''t want to see him, I''ll

    let you go. Don''t worry, he won''t disturb your life. I won''t allow him either."

    Nicole did not say anything, nor did she do anything.

    She didn''t know what to say about her feelings.

    Booth walked in and whispered, "I have found out the owner. It is TY Group''s general manger Timony.

    He said he was just curious about who you are, so he followed you. He will drive the car awayter."

    Olivia and Nicole paused for a moment.

    Timony?

    They had never heard of that person before.

    Olivia smiled and said, "It seems that we were thinking too much. Nicole, you''re so beautiful, and you''ll

    inevitably attract the attention of some men. Be careful."

    Nicole did not say anything.

    Timony?

    Did he follow her out of curiosity?

    She didn¡¯t think so.

    He looked at her through the darkness with attention and affection, just like the way Samuel had looked

    at her before.

    No!

    Not like that!

    It was him!

    Although the owner of the car was not him, he might be the one driving the car and following her.

    Nicole loved Samuel for so many years, so she definitely knew his eyes.

    However, Nicole did not refute anything.

    It was good that Olivia and Booth didn¡¯t recognize Samuel, so that Olivia wouldn''t cause any trouble.

    Although she was now one of the Kent family who were rather influential, there was still a gap between

    her and Samuel.

    She didn''t want to bring any disaster to the Kents because of her.

    "Nicole, what is the rtionship between Samuel and you?"

    Booth was immediately red at by Olivia.

    "Curiosity kills the cat."

    Booth quickly covered his mouth and smiled apologetically.

    Nicole looked at them who cared so much about her feelings and felt better than before.

    Romance was her own matter, so there was no need for others to know it.

    She shook her head and said that she was fine. Olivia was still worried. After apanying her for a

    while, she saw that Nicole was asleep and left Nicole''s room.

    As soon as Olivia left, Nicole opened her eyes.

    It was not night, so how could she fall asleep?

    Nicole got up and went to the window, looking out through the curtains.

    The car was still there, but there was a person in it. The cigarette butt was flickering through the

    window, and it was obvious that the people inside were smoking.

    That person''s fingers were so slender that they resembled Samuel''s. Perhaps this was Samuel''s

    hands.

    Yes.

    Was there actually someone that Samuel could not find?

    It had been more than a month, and it was enough for him to find her.

    Besides, when she was bullied in the mall, nobody other than him could stand up for her.

    Nicole sighed, her eyes greedily looking at the familiar hands.

    Only at this time could she allow her feelings to express without restraint. Only then could she let go of

    herself.

    Until now, she felt that Mrs. Don''s death was her fault. If only she wasn''t her granddaughter.

    If only Mark hadn''t killed Vincent.

    Unfortunately, there were many things that couldn¡¯t be changed.

    Samuel had finished smoking one cigarette, and when he wanted to light another, he found that the

    lighter ran out of lighter fluid. He shook it hard, but it didn¡¯t work.

    He got out of the car dejectedly and nced at Nicole''s room.

    Nicole suddenly trembled.

    It was really him!

    He lost weight! His face was tanned! He looked haggard!

    Her heart ached uncontrobly. She even wanted to run down and take a good look at him, but she

    forbore from doing so.

    Samuel was stunned when he saw someone behind the curtains.

    After waiting for so long, he thought that Nicole was asleep, but he didn''t expect that she would stand

    behind the curtains and look at him.

    This time, he was truly discovered.

    Samuel looked at Nicole just like that, and Nicole also looked at him. The two of them were separated

    by a curtain, as if there was ayer of protection, allowing them to vent their longing recklessly.

    After a while, it started to drizzle, but Samuel didn¡¯t want to go into the car.

    Nicole didn''te over to chase him away. Did that mean that she still loved him? Could he make it up

    with her?

    Samuel even wanted to rush in desperately and hug her tightly, but the moment he took a step, Nicole

    drew the curtain and blocked the line of sight of the two of them.

    Nicole leaned against the wall of the windowsill and gasped for breath.

    She grabbed her cor and wanted to shout, but she couldn''t. No one could understand her feeling, the

    feeling of suffocating. She wanted to shout but was unable to make a sound.

    She was like a drowning person, looking for help, but couldn''t find anyone to save her.

    Nicole grabbed her cor and slowly sat on the floor. Her tears had already blurred her eyes.

    Samuel stopped and took out his phone to call Nicole. But he remembered that Nicole could not speak.

    Boundless pain engulfed him like waves. He felt like he was drowning, and only Nicole could save him.

    However, Nicole could not forgive him for the time being.

    Samuel put down his phone in despair, knowing that there was no point in staying any longer, but he

    was just reluctant to leave.

    After crying, Nicole turned on herputer and wrote a resignation letter to TY Group.

    Since she had already been discovered, she did not want to stay in the Group anymore. Moreover, the

    general manager of TY Group provided cover for Samuel, so TY Group must have been bought by

    Samuel.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    She didn''t want to work for him.

    She was dumb, but she didn''t need any pity or sympathy.

    When Timony received Nicole''s resignation letter, he was especially panicked and hurriedly called

    Samuel to exin the situation.

    Samuel thought that Nicole would reject him, but he didn''t expect that she would reject him so much.

    She didn''t even want to work for herself to survive because of him.

    At this time, Jacob called and told him that the shopping mall had already been bought.

    Samuel whispered, "Find awyer and send it to the Kents tomorrow. You can also meet Olivia."

    "Thank you, Mr. Green."

    Jacob was happy.

    However, Samuel was not happy at all.

    He silently stayed under Nicole''s window for a night.

    When the sun rose the next morning, Nicole opened the curtains and windows. Samuel was no longer

    there, but all the cigarette butts on the ground where he had stayed showed that he didn¡¯t sleep all

    night.

    Nicole told herself that she had to be ruthless, otherwise she would be in pain.

    She forced herself to cheer up.

    From today onwards, she was going to look for a new job, but this time she couldn¡¯t work as a

    trantor.

    Nicole sighed in her heart, and she heard noisesing from outside.

    She opened the door and walked down. She found Jacob and an unfamiliar man standing in the living

    room, while Olivia was chasing them away.

    Booth stood at the side and watched the fun. Seeing Nicoleing down, he hurriedly came to her.

    "Nicole, why did youe down? Did we wake you up?"

    Nicole shook her head.

    When Jacob saw Nicole, he called her "Mrs. Green".

    Nicole wanted to refute, but when she remembered her current state of voice, she was silent.

    "Who is Mrs. Green? Hurry up and leave! We''ve already broken up. Why are you here? Let me tell you,

    my parents are not here. This is my brother Booth''s private vi. If you don''t leave, I''ll call security."

    Olivia shouted angrily, but Jacob said leisurely, "Your security guard might not be able to beat me."

    "Jacob! Get lost!"

    Olivia was furious.

    However, Jacob stroked Olivia''s head with affection and said, "Be good, stop messing around. I''ll

    exin to youter."

    After he finished speaking, he directly brought a document to Nicole, but right now, Jacob''s phone

    rang. He answered without thinking.

    "Mr. Brown, something happened to Mr. Lucas."

    Nicole''s expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 633 Alimony

    Chapter 633 Alimony

    Something happened to Lucas?

    Nicole got worried.

    After leaving the Green family, she had not contacted the children. She was afraid that the children

    would be in a bad mood. Now that something had happened to Lucas, Nicole was extremely nervous.

    Jacob nced at Nicole and turned on the speakerphone.

    "What happened?"

    "Lucas was sent to another base for training by Mrs. Green. But he heard that something had

    happened to his mother and left alone. We''ve searched for Lucas for more than a month. Not long ago,

    we found him, but his leg was broken."

    Hearing this, Nicole''s face instantly turned a lot paler.

    Lucas¡¯ leg was broken?

    What was going on?

    She grabbed the phone and anxiously asked, "Where is Lucas? How is he?"

    It wasn''t until she finished that she realized that she couldn''t speak.

    When Jacob saw this, he felt somewhat sorry for her.

    Nicole, however, was stunned.

    She couldn''t speak!

    She couldn''t even care about her son now. What else could she do?

    What was the use of having a mother like her for Lucas?

    Nicole pushed the phone to Jacob dejectedly. She wanted to leave, but Jacob grabbed her arm directly.

    "Jacob, let go! The Greens have hurt Nicole deeply. What else do you want? She''s already mute. Do

    you want to see her dead body?"

    Olivia directly stepped forward and pulled Jacob away, protecting Nicole behind her.

    What happened just now really broke her heart.

    Jacob looked at Nicole and whispered, "Mrs. Green, don''t you think Lucas needs your help and care

    the most now? He was sent out by Laurel on an excuse of finding medicine for you, but he identally

    heard that something had happened to you halfway. He shook off all the bodyguards and came to look

    for you, but he had an ident. Don''t you think you should stay by his side? Lucas is a sensible and

    undemanding child, isn¡¯t he? But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t need you! I know, you have some

    Green Family because of Mrs. Don¡¯s death, but no matter what, Lucas is innocent, right? Since you

    care Joseph, why can''t you show concern for Lucas?"

    Nicole''s tears instantly filled her eyes.

    How could she not miss her own children? But now, how could she face her children like this? And

    what if Lucas saw her like this?

    Nicole did not know, nor did she dare to think about it.

    When his subordinate heard that Jacob was talking to Nicole, they didn''t dare to interrupt or hang up

    the phone.

    Seeing that Nicole had no intention of leaving, Jacob said to his subordinate, "What happened to

    Lucas¡¯ leg?"

    Only then did his subordinate say, "Lucas came back in a hurry. When he crossed the road, he did not

    see the car and was hit by it. The driver saw that Lucas was just a child, so he immediately escaped.

    Some passers-by saw him, called an ambnce and sent Lucas to the hospital for emergency

    treatment. However, Lucas had refused to contact his family. The hospital couldn''t send him away. After

    all, he was a patient who broke the leg. It had only been more than a month and Lucas¡¯ leg ster

    hadn''t been removed yet. We wasted a lot of effort to find Lucas."

    When Nicole heard this, she could no longer restrain her tears and covered her mouth as she cried

    silently.

    "Which hospital? Which city?" Jacob asked in a low voice.

    "Lucas is in bed 503 on the third floor of the Seaside Hospital of Land City."

    "I see."

    Jacob hung up the phone.

    Nicole hurriedly turned around to go back to her room to change clothes, but was stopped by Jacob.

    "Move aside!"

    Nicole opened her mouth. Although there was no sound, she knew that Jacob could understand.

    Jacob did understand, but he didn''t step aside.

    Olivia stepped forward angrily and kicked Jacob''s calf.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Ouch!"

    Jacob hugged his calf in pain.

    "Olivia, are you going to murder your boyfriend?"

    "What boyfriend? We broke up!"

    Olivia ignored Jacob who was in pain and once again protected Nicole behind her.

    Jacob took a deep breath and stood up. He looked at Olivia and said meaningfully, "How long can you

    protect Nicole? A year? Two years? Or ten years? A lifetime? I know you two have a good rtionship,

    but there are some things that you can''t decide by yourself. Besides, this is their own business. You

    don''t know what''s going on with them. Can you not interfere with it?"

    Olivia was speechless for a moment, but she still insisted, "Anyway, I won¡¯t allow the Greens to bully

    Nicole. Back then, I said that the Green family was very upper ss. So Nicole and Samuel are not

    well-matched. It was you who insisted on persuading me. You said how much Samuel loved Nicole.

    Now, Samuel loved his woman like this, didn''t he? If that''s the case, then Nicole would rather give up

    this love!"

    "Olivia!"

    Jacob was lost for words.

    He looked at Nicole and said, "Madam, I know how you''re feeling right now. I also know that you''re in a

    hurry to see Lucas. I know that you''ve discovered Mr. Green, so I''ll cut to the chase. Mr. Green said

    that if you don''t sign this document, no one will allow you to see Lucas."

    "Jacob, don''t go too far!"

    Olivia was so angry that she almost scratched Jacob.

    He was Samuel''sckey! Aplice!

    Jacob knew how Olivia was cursing him on her mind, but this was what Samuel meat and he could do

    nothing.

    Nicole knew that Samuel would take action when she found him, but she didn''t expect that he would

    take action so quickly.

    Something was wrong!

    Something was wrong?

    Nicole''s mind was quickly working as she pondered over everything that had happened since Jacob

    came in.

    Jacob did not stop her and waited quietly.

    Nicole finally found out what went wrong.

    They had deliberately called before her and told her about Lucas!

    Nicole stared at Jacob angrily.

    Jacob hurriedly said, "Yes, we found out Lucas¡¯ whereabouts yesterday. Lucas was indeed not in Land

    City then. It was Mr. Green who sent someone to take Lucas to the Seaside Hospital of Land City. It

    was Mr. Green who asked us to say this in front of you. There is only one reason. If you want to see

    Lucas, you have to sign this document."

    Jacob emphasized the document again.

    Nicole was so angry that she gnashed her teeth.

    She knew it.

    Olivia said angrily, "You guys are really despicable. You threatened a woman with a child, and she even

    can''t speak. Can you really bear to do it?"

    Jacob blushed with embarrassment, but he still looked at Nicole and said, "Madam, anyway, please

    sign this document."

    "What kind of documents do you insist on signing? Do you want Nicole to give you her life now? This is

    simply too much!"

    Olivia grabbed the document in Jacob''s hand and looked at it angrily, but her expression became a little

    strange.

    "What''s wrong, Olivia?"

    Booth said at this moment.

    Jacob nced at the man who was likely to be his brother-inw and nodded at him with a smile.

    Booth was quite satisfied with Jacob. It could be seen that Jacob liked Olivia and pampered her so

    much.

    So Booth nodded at Jacob and smiled back.

    "What are you smiling at? He isn¡¯t our friend. Why are you smiling at him?"

    Olivia was furious and vented her anger on Booth.

    Booth was somewhat innocent and rubbed his nose. He walked over to Olivia and looked at the

    document. Then, he was suddenly stunned.

    "Gift contract of JH Mall?"

    Nicole froze when she heard this, and then looked at Jacob.

    Nobody here but Nicole knew what happened. She was bullied in JH Mall. At that time, there was a

    woman who ran into the bathroom tofort her. Now, it seemed that the person who gave the woman

    money and asked the woman tofort her was Samuel.

    Nicole was very ufortable.

    How could this man be like this?

    He knew that there were two deaths between the two of them, and he knew that they could no longer

    live together without any barriers, so why did he still treat her so well?

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole gestured.

    Jacob didn''t understand, so he looked at Olivia.

    Olivia was really not happy about it, but exined, "Nicole asks you, what Samuel means by giving her

    JH Mall?"

    "Alimony."

    Nicole paused after hearing what he said.

    Alimony?

    Yes!

    When Laurel sent her away, she forced her to sign the divorce papers. So Samuel was afraid that

    others would say that he was so cruel to his ex-wife, wasn¡¯t he?

    Nicole gave a bitterugh.

    "No need!"

    Olivia hurriedly exined to Jacob.

    However, Jacob firmly said, "Madam, I think you should sign it. You know if you don''t sign this contract,

    Mr. Green will never allow you to see Lucas. To be honest, Lucas is seriously injured and can''t move

    yet."

    Hearing this, Nicole was worried again.

    How could such an outstanding child be tormented in the hospital bed?

    She couldn''t wait to see Lucas, but she really wasn''t interested in JH Mall.

    She didn''t need Samuel''s alimony, not at all.

    Jacob continued, "Madam, Mr. Green wants me to tell you something."

    "What?"

    Nicole looked at Jacob doubtfully.

    Jacob cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Green wants me to tell you that Mr. Vincent was shot by drug

    traffickers. At that time, in order to send Mark into the drug traffickers, so Vincent and Mark set up a

    trap and said that Mark killed Vincent. Now that the case has been solved, Mark has recovered his

    reputation and returned to the military region. The phone recordings left behind by Vincent and the

    death certificate issued by the military have confirmed that the Dons do not owe the Green family

    anything."

    Nicole was stunned.

    How could this be?

    Mark was innocent?

    So why did she have to going through all of this? Why did Laurel force Mrs. Don to death?

    If the Dons did not owe the Greens, did it mean that the Greens owed them now? The Greens owed

    them a grandmother, a life, didn''t they?

 Chapter 634 I Want a Divorce

    Chapter 634 I Want a Divorce

    Nicole was unable to ept the news and was stunned for a moment. It was such a great shock for

    Nicole that she cannot think straight.

    Olivia had never asked Nicole what happened from beginning to end, so she did not understand

    Jacob''s words.

    "Nicole, what does he mean?"

    Olivia looked at Nicole, but Nicole make a fist tightly, her fingernails sticking into her flesh without her

    knowing it.

    Nicole took a step forward and grabbed Jacob by the cor. She wanted to question him, shout, and

    get justice. However, she opened her mouth and could only stare at Jacob, unable to spit out a single

    word.

    She was in such a poor state now because of Laurel. Originally, Nicole thought that the Don family

    owed the Green family a life, so she endured it. After losing her grandmother, she cried bitterly and

    med herself, but she did not hate the Green family, but now she did!

    Nicole hated Laurel, the Green family, and herself even more!

    Seeing Nicole''s excited expression, Jacob guessed what Nicole was thinking, but he really didn''t know

    what to say.

    He sighed and said, "Mrs. Green is dead. Mr. Green came back and knew what happened to you. Mr.

    Green let Mrs. Green experience all the pain you suffered. Then, he nned to send Mrs. Green to

    cemetery of the Green family as punishment. The car exploded halfway and Mrs. Green was dead.

    Perhaps this was her retribution. I know you might find it unfair. Compared to what Mrs. Green did to

    you and the Don family, her death can''t relieve you. But Nicole, things have already turned out like this.

    Can''t you really forgive Mr. Green? He had been ming himself for more than a month. He wished he

    could turn back time and make it impossible for anything to happen. You..."

    Nicole pushed Jacob away.

    Nicole grabbed her cor and shouted. She used all her strength to shout. Her voice was hoarse and

    her face was red. She was going all out to shout. It hurt Jacob and everyone''s hearts.

    "Nicole, don''t do this!"

    Olivia stepped forward and hugged Nicole.

    However, Nicole didn''t seem to hear it and continued to shout silently.

    Olivia angrily threw a tantrum at Jacob.

    "Get lost! Can''t you and Samuel leave her alone? What else do you want to do? Do you believe I would

    set fire to your ce?"

    Jacob knew that Olivia could really do it.

    He sighed and said, "Nicole, I know you are sad. I also know that these things are too cruel for you. If

    you really want to break up with the Green family and Mr. Green, then you should sign the contract and

    ept the alimony. Mr. Green will agree to whatever conditions you want. By the way, Mr. Green tore

    that divorce agreement apart. So far, you are still husband and wife. "

    When Nicole heard these, she finally calmed down, but a trace of pain shed across her eyes.

    Husband and wife?

    Was there a couple like them in this world?

    Marriage was said to be the best ending of love. Why can''t she see anything good?

    Perhaps it was really because she had no fate with Samuel in this lifetime.

    The more Nicole knew the truth, the sadder she was.

    She could not forgive Laurel, nor could she step into the Green family!

    It was even more impossible to live with Samuel without hatred.

    They really couldn''t continue the marriage anymore.

    Nicole stood up and endured the boundless pain. She looked at Jacob and gestured, "Would Samuel

    promise me everything if I sign the contract?"

    Olivia tranted.

    "Yes! That''s what Mr. Green said. He said that even if you wanted him to pay for Mrs. Don''s life, he

    wouldn''tin."

    Jacob''s words made Nicoleugh bitterly.

    How could she want Samuel''s life?

    She loved him so much, to the bone, to the blood, that she might not be able to pull it out in this

    lifetime.

    If someone would be killed, it would be better for her to die on her own. After all, it was because of her

    that Mrs. Don agreed to Laurel''s conditions, wasn''t it?

    The more Nicole thought about it, the sadder she became. She could not even stand.

    She leaned against Olivia''s shoulder and felt that she needed a support. Otherwise, she would not be

    able to hold on.

    "Alright, I''ll sign it."

    Nicole expressed her intention and casually took a pen from Jacob''s hand and signed her name on the

    gift contract.

    Seeing her like this, Jacob couldn''t help but sigh again.

    He did not know if Samuel was right or wrong.

    Jacob did not understand Samuel.

    Samuel lost Nicole, just like a flower without sunshine. Now that Samuel had finally found her, he

    thought that Samuel would go all out to chase after Nicole. However, he never thought that Samuel

    would say that sometimes, if you loved someone, you don''t need to be with her. As long as she was

    happy, it''s enough.

    Jacob did not understand.

    Love a person, but not together. Anyway, he can''t understand this kind of miserable love.

    However, he couldn''t change Samuel''s intentions.

    Nicole signed her name and threw the document to him. Her face turned deathly pale.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She gestured, "I want a divorce! Seriously go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get divorced! I also want

    custody of two children, including Joseph''s custody. And I don''t want him to appear in front of me for

    the rest of my life. From now on, he and I are strangers. I have nothing to do with the Green family. Tell

    Samuel to stop following me and don''t appear in my line of sight. Otherwise, I will ask the Green family

    for all of this."

    Jacob nodded and put away the gift contract.

    "Can I go see my son now?" Nicole added.

    "Sure! My car is outside. I''ll take you there."

    "No!"

    Nicole rejected Jacob''s invitation.

    She turned around and went upstairs.

    Although her heart ached, she still walked firmly in the corridor. Every step was painful to the bone, as

    if she had stepped on the tip of a knife. However, she had to grind her teeth and finish, because this

    was the path she had chosen by herself.

    Nicole did not regret that she decided to marry Samuel eight years ago.

    Eight yearster, she did not regret that she had to divorce Samuel and they would be strangers from

    now on. Although her heart ached so much that she almost suffocated, she believed that time was the

    best medicine.

    She would be fine!

    She would definitely be fine!

    Nicole walked step by step.

    Booth wanted to support her, but she refused.

    For the rest of her life, she had to walk all by herself, and she could no longer rely on anyone else.

    Booth couldn''t help but feel a little distressed when he saw Nicole like this.

    Olivia waspletely enraged.

    "Jacob, scram! Don''t you hear me?"

    She grabbed Jacob''s arm and dragged him outside.

    Jacob was afraid that Olivia would hurt herself, so he hurriedly walked out with her. As he walked, he

    said, "Slow down."

    "Slow down? I wish I could throw you out when you came in! Now that you''ve said so much, Samuel

    has nothing to do with Nicole anymore. You have nothing to do with me. Why are you still stay here?"

    The more Olivia thought, the angrier she became.

    Jacob did not refute and let her drag him out of the Kent''s.

    Olivia walked forward without paying attention to Jacob''s gaze.

    Jacob looked at her with his eyes full of affection.

    Just as Olivia was about to throw Jacob out, Jacob pulled her into his arms and kissed her.

    "No..."

    Olivia was caught off guard and was kissed. She stretched out her fist and beat Jacob, but was

    subdued by Jacob with one hand.

    Oh heck!

    Every time because of Nicole, she would vent her anger on him. It seemed that sometimes he really

    couldn''t pamper her.

    Jacobpletely angered Olivia.

    When she wanted to bite Jacob, Jacob seemed to have guessed and quickly pushed her out. Then, he

    immediately let go of Olivia and said with a smile, "I''ll see you tomorrow. Bye!"

    "Jacob, you bastard!"

    Olivia stomped angrily.

    Her face was still blushing. Jacob didn''t know if she was angry or embarrassed. However, in his eyes,

    Olivia was the most beautiful and charming.

    After Jacob left, Booth leaned against the door and saidzily, "Olivia, he''s gone. I think Jacob is quite

    good. With your bad temper, no one can stand you except Jacob."

    "What are you talking about? Get lost!"

    Olivia became a little angry from embarrassment.

    She turned around to look at Nicole''s room and whispered, "How about Nicole?"

    Booth shook his head.

    "She''s not in a good mood, but don''t go up. Let her be alone at this time. Jacob is right. There are

    some things you really can''t decide for Nicole. I can tell that Nicole still loves Samuel very much. What

    happened that made her love him deeply, but she was determined to get divorced?"

    "Put away your curiosity and don''t ask. This is equivalent to hurt Nicole again. That is terrible. No

    matter what decision Nicole makes, I will support her."

    A trace of sadness shed through Olivia''s eyes.

    Booth nodded.

    "Olivia, Nicole is now the owner of JH Mall. Aren''t you going to go shopping?"

    "You are so heartless. Who is in the mood to go shopping now?"

    Olivia said as she returned to her room.

    Booth shrugged and went back to his room.

    Nicole quickly changed her clothes and remembered that Lucas had just transferred to the hospital

    yesterday. She didn''t know if he was used to it and if he like the food there.

    She took off her coat and went to the kitchen to make some delicious food. Then Nicole packed it up,

    walked out, and drove to the Seaside Hospital.

    There is a car of the Green family at the entrance of the hospital.

    Nicole thought that she might meet Samuel here. She did not retreat and went to Lucas'' ward alone

    with the food box.

    Before she could reach Lucas¡¯ room, Nicole heard Lucas'' irritable voice.

    "Go away! I don''t need you here! Go!"

    Nicole was stunned.

    Was this Lucas?

    Was it Lucas, who was always as calm as a small adult?

    How could he be so irritable? Why would he shout like this?

    Was it because of pain or something else?

    Nicole instantly felt tortured by anxiety.

    She walked towards Lucas'' ward quickly, but the moment she opened the door, something flew towards

    her.

 Chapter 635 Booth Is a Good Boy

    Chapter 635 Booth Is a Good Boy

    "Be careful!"

    The bodyguard beside her hurriedly stepped forward to stop it.

    However, Nicole did not dodge. She watched as the vase smashed towards her and reached out to

    grab it as it approached her face.

    "I said I don''t need you here!"

    Lucas did not look at that direction. He thought that it was still a bodyguard of the Green family, so he

    instantly lost his temper.

    He wanted to find Mommy, but because of the car ident, he was lying in bed and couldn''t move. It

    was terrible.

    Something happened to Mommy, but Samuel didn''t protect Mommy properly. He didn''t even want to

    see Samuel right now.

    Lucas'' manic state made Nicole feel a little sad.

    She had never seen Lucas like this since he was a baby.

    Why did such a calm and wise boy be such an irritable little boy?

    Nicole quickly walked forward and hugged him tightly.

    "Let go of me! No!"

    Lucas struggled, but suddenly calmed down.

    He allowed Nicole to hug him motionlessly, then turned his head gently and looked at Nicole. His eyes

    couldn''t help but turn red.

    "Mommy!"

    Lucas pounced into her arms.

    The warm liquid prated through Nicole''s shirt and almost burned her skin.

    Her heart hurt.

    Originally, Nicole thought that Lucas would receive the best care if he stayed in the Green family. After

    all, he was the sessor appointed by Laurel, but she never thought that this would happen.

    ''If I had known earlier, if...''

    Nicole suddenly stopped.

    How could there be so many ifs in the world?

    She hugged Lucas tightly. She wanted tofort him but she can''t.

    Seeing that Nicole had not spoken, Lucas thought that Nicole was angry with him. He hurriedly

    whispered, "Mommy, it''s not that I''m bad. I''m sorry. I hurt myself. Even if I have a ster cast, it doesn''t

    hurt. Really, it doesn''t hurt at all."

    Nicole felt tortured by fear and anxiety.

    How could it not hurt as the injury was so serious?

    Lucas was justforting her!

    Moreover, how did it feel to be alone in a strange ce for a month?

    He was the young master of the Green family, with powerful daddy and mommy, but he was trapped in

    the hospital like an orphan.

    What did Lucas think at that time?

    Nicole''s eyes were wet.

    She shook her head and felt that she should apologize to Lucas, but she could not speak it out.

    Nicole found a pen and paper and wrote on it that she was sorry. It was Mommy''s fault. Mommy let you

    suffer.

    Lucas was stunned for a moment,pletely unaware of what was going on.

    He only heard that something had happened to Mommy, but he didn''t know what had happened. Now

    that he saw Nicole''s worried and distressed expression, but she had to find a pen and paper to write,

    he suddenly understood something.

    "Mommy, your voice..."

    Nicole smiled and shook her head, expressing that she was fine.

    Lucas¡¯ tears came out again.

    "Mommy, does it hurt?"

    Lucas stretched out his small hand to touch Nicole''s throat, soft and warm.

    Nicole held his hand and shook her head again with a smile.

    Samuel had always been here, he knew that Nicole woulde.

    Actually, he found Nicole as she came in, but he did not want to appear in front of her, so that Nicole

    wouldn''t feel sad when she saw him.

    Now that he saw such a warm scene of Nicole and Lucas, his heart ached badly.

    The originally united family was going to be torn apart. Thinking of this, Samuel was extremely sad.

    Lucas and Nicoley quietly on the bed. The sun shining in, Lucas slept soundly for the first time in

    more than a month.

    Nicole didn''t dare to move, afraid that Lucas would wake up.

    She looked at her son quietly, seeing his tender little face turn a little pale, looking at the tears at the

    corner of his eyes, her heart constantly ming herself and feeling guilty.

    She was not a good mother.

    Ever since the birth of her son and daughter, she had not given them aplete family. Now that she

    had returned with great difficulty, she had made them ept Samuel as their father. But now, she was

    going to take the children away from the Green family again and leave Samuel. They would be

    the children of a single parent family again.

    Nicole did not know how to tell Lucas about the divorce, nor did she know how to say about the feelings

    between adults. Some people said that she might be able to continue her marriage for the sake of her

    children, but Nicole knew that her marriage with Samuel could not be continued.

    In the kingdom of love, there is no room for sand, let alone a human life.

    She only hoped that in the future, she would give all of her time to the children and try her best not to

    make them feel inferior as a single parent family.

    Nicole touched Lucas'' little face, gently pulled the quilt over to cover him, and then walked out of the

    ward.

    She knew that Samuel must be here.

    When Nicole walked out of the ward, Samuel was smoking in a chair in the corridor.

    It had been more than a month since she had seen Samuel. He seemed to have been addicted to

    cigarettes, and his body smelled of tobo.

    Nicole felt very ufortable. She walked over and sat down beside Samuel.

    Samuel extinguished the cigarette subconsciously.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Samuel knew that it was useless to say countless sorry now, but he still owed Nicole an apology.

    Exnation was no longer important to her.

    After all, when Nicole needed him the most, he was not by her side.

    Nicole''s eyes were wet again, but she fought back the tears.

    She still loved Samuel, but the reality made them unable to be together.

    Nicole took out a pen and paper. Just as she was about to write something, Samuel held her hands

    tightly.

    He can''t stand that Nicole can''t speak, nor could he endure her action of recing sound with paper

    and pen.

    That shouldn''t be her!

    She was his wife and should be treated as a princess. How could she be like this?

    "I know what you want to write. Divorce... I agree."

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse, but it made Nicole slightly stunned.

    He agreed?

    Nicole couldn''t believe it.

    She looked at Samuel.

    Samuel''s eyes were filled with the same pain and struggle as her, but there was also a trace of

    unwillingness to part with her.

    "Thank you."

    Nicole opened her mouth and did not make sounds, but she knew that Samuel could clearly see what

    she wanted to say.

    In the end, there was only the word "thank you" left between them.

    "Thank me for what? Thank me for letting go? You know, I don''t want to get divorced at all!"

    Samuel looked at Nicole and wished to hug her into his arms.

    This was his woman!

    She was the mother of his children!

    But now, he could only be a stranger to her.

    "We''re husband and wife, Nicole. You know, you''ve already been part of me, and even my soul. Now

    that you want me to let go, it''s even sadder than killing me. You''re draining my soul, draining my blood,

    and now you say thank you to me?"

    Nicole suddenly turned her head.

    She did not want to listen to Samuel anymore.

    If he continued, she would hesitate.

    Nicole''s expression hurt Samuel even more.

    "I love you, Nicole. I have never given up on our rtionship, but I also know that I don''t deserve to

    have you back. After all, it was because of my negligence that you became like this. This is my fault.

    Ever since I was young, my mother has taught me that there are some mistakes that I can''t make up

    for. I have never encountered such a situation before, and now that it happened, I know that this pain is

    no different from being cut into pieces. I don''t want to part with you, but I have to let you go. I know that

    I can''t selfishly ask you to forgive me, forgive the Green family and Laurel, but I just want to be selfish

    and not let you go, not at all."

    Nicole suddenly stood up.

    She cannot listen any longer, or she''ll be softhearted.

    Samuel watched as Nicole stood up and took a few steps forward, seemingly fleeing. Then, he said.

    "Booth is a good boy. If you like him, you can think about it. If you get married but don''t want to be with

    the children, I''ll take care of them."

    Nicole instantly paused.

    What was he talking about?

    She and Booth?

    Nicole suddenly turned around and looked at Samuel angrily.

    What kind of person did he think she was!

    Even though she could not continue this marriage with him, could it be that her feelings for him were

    fake? Could it be that everything that had happened over the past eight years could be casually erased

    in just over a month?

    Why would he think that she and Booth was a couple?

    Nicole really wanted to curse, but she opened her mouth and gave up.

    What was the use of saying it?

    This marriage wouldn''tst anyway.

    Rather than making both of them suffer, it was better for him to feel that she had changed her mind.

    It would be good if she could bear the pain alone.

    Nicole calmed down from anger.

    She looked at Samuel and smiled silently, "Thank you."

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left. However, the moment she turned around, the smile on

    her face dissipated.

    She was so painful.

    Samuel felt even more ufortable.

    He was just talking.

    Looking at Nicole''s happy expression with Booth, he was both jealous andforting. After Nicole left

    him, she still had such a happy life. This was what he hoped for. However, he was sad that the man

    who brought her happiness was not him.

    Maybe he won''t be able to bring her happiness in the rest of his life.

    Samuel suddenly regretted it.

    He shouldn''t have agreed.

    But what if he didn''t agree? Imprisoning her by his side?

    She already hated the Green family, and he didn''t want Nicole to hate him anymore.

    Samuel watched as Nicole walked out step by step and hurriedly said, "If you have any request, you

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    can tell me. I can also give all the property to you. After all, the children are with you, and you cannot

    support them by yourself, so don''t refuse my property distribution. Go back and think about it, and

    contact me when you decided."

    Nicole stopped.

    She knew that Samuel was being kind and afraid that she and the children would suffer, but she still felt

    a little ufortable.

    Could it be that he also think the same as Laurel that she was a piece of trash?

    That was right.

    Why did she lose herself after marrying into the Green family?

    She had given up her job, her dream, and had been circling around Samuel and the children all day, so

    how could she let others think highly of her?

    Nicole secretly swore that she must live a good life. At the very least, she couldn''t let Samuel look

    down on her.

 Chapter 636 I Dont Like to Explanation

    Chapter 636 I Don''t Like to Exnation

    "I don''t want it!"

    Nicole gestured, not caring whether Samuel could understand or not. She turned around and left after

    making herself clear.

    But Samuel understood.

    He knew that Nicole would never take a fancy to his money, but he really didn''t know what to give her.

    He seemed to have nothing but money.

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel subconsciously wanted to chase after her, but his head hurt violently and he fell to his knees

    on the corridor.

    He held his head and felt like being stabbed by a needle. Watching Nicole walk further and further

    away, he felt his heart ached more violently than his head.

    "Mr. Green! Are you okay?"

    The bodyguard stepped forward, but Samuel could not hold back his headache anymore.

    He smashed his head against the wall. The pain was like a nightmare that urred more and more

    frequently.

    However, that was good for him.

    It was good that Nicole divorced him. At least she wouldn''t know what he was like now. At least when

    he died, she wouldn''t be so sad.

    Samuelforted himself like this, but his heart was so painful that he almost convulsed.

    Seeing that Samuel was so unwell, the bodyguard went to find a doctor.

    Nicole did not dare to turn back, nor did she allow herself to do so. Since she had decided to divorce,

    she shouldn''t get involved.

    She saw neither Samuel''s excruciating look nor the scene of him smashing his head against the wall.

    Nicole walked out of the hospital but met a woman at the entrance.

    It was Julissa from JH Mall, the shopping assistant.

    When she saw Nicolee out, she greeted her and then knelt down in front of Nicole.

    "Madam, I was ignorant and I spoke improperly. I judged people by their looks. Please, don''t fire me. I

    have old parents to support and kids to raise. I can''t lose this job. Please."

    As she spoke, Julissa kowtowed to Nicole in public.

    Nicole was stunned.

    What was going on?

    "Get up!"

    But she realized that she was mute.

    She was always unable to face the fact that she was mute. Every time she was anxious, she would

    subconsciously cry out. However, after she tried, she would sadly discover that no one else could hear

    her.

    There were more and more people gathering and gossiping.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I don''t know, that woman is going too far. What exactly is she trying to force her to do?"

    "That''s right. She knelt down but she still doesn''t speak."

    Hearing the chatter of the crowd, Nicole felt unspeakable bitterness.

    It wasn''t that she wouldn''t let Julissa get back on her feet, but she couldn''t speak.

    Seeing that the crowd stood on her side, Julissa cried even harder.

    "Madam, I know I made a mistake at the mall, and you can scold me or beat me up. Please don''t let the

    manager fire me. I have to support my vegetable younger brother, without this job, my whole family will

    live on air. Madam, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. Please let me go."

    Julissa cried even more miserably. She even hugged Nicole''s legs with both of her hands to prevent

    her from leaving.

    Nicole was at a loss. When she looked down at Julissa, she happened to see the smile on Julissa''s

    face suggesting that her trick was sessful.

    She instantly understood.

    Julissa was making a scene.

    Thinking that even a shop assistant could bully her like this when she was in such a state, Nicole was

    furious.

    If she remembered correctly, JH Mall should be hers now.

    Nicole''s eyes were cold as she reached out and grabbed Julissa''s shoulder.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Julissa was a little confused. She didn''t know what Nicole was going to do, but she didn''t forget her

    performance. She cried and said, "Madam, hit me, p me, as long as I can keep my job."

    A trace of coldness shed through Nicole''s eyes.

    Julissa would never change!

    Since she couldn''t speak, then she''d rather made a move.

    Nicole made a suplex and threw Julissa away.

    "Ouch!"

    Julissa was caught off guard and was thrown away. She was thrown away in a parabolic manner and

    fell down a hundred meters away from where she was. Shended on the ground on her face and had

    two of her teeth broken as blood flowed out.

    "How can you really hit me?"

    Julissa jumped up in pain, pointing at Nicole and using her.

    The crowd immediately encircled Nicole.

    "What''s wrong with you? How can you really do that? You''re so mean."

    "That''s right. How can you bully her like this? Stay where you are!"

    "Call the police! Hurry up and call the police!"

    The crowd shouted while besieging Nicole.

    Nicole was unable to speak, and her heart was even more depressed.

    When one of the Green family''s bodyguards saw this scene, he stepped forward to help. Some of the

    bodyguards even ran to Samuel and told him everything.

    Samuel''s head was about to explode. Hearing that something had happened to Nicole, he leaned

    against the wall and stood up.

    Cold sweat seeped into his clothes, and his hair was soaked as if he had been saved from drowning.

    Samuel''s face was pale, but his eyes were terribly gloomy.

    "Give me my coat."

    "Mr. Green, you''ll catch a cold if you go out like this."

    The bodyguard looked at him worriedly.

    However, Samuel didn''t seem to hear it and said again, "Give me my coat."

    The bodyguard had no choice but to hand over the coat to Samuel.

    There was no sign of the alleviation of the pain at all.

    Samuel gritted his teeth, put on his coat and walked out.

    There were so many people surrounding Nicole, trapping her.

    Nicole thought of starting a fight, but with so many people around and Lucas in the hospital, she didn''t

    want to cause too much trouble. But Julissa didn''t think so.

    "Madam, I apologized and knelt down, but you hit me. What do you mean?"

    Under Julissa''s incitement, the crowd was indignant and were about to hit Nicole.

    Samuel stepped forward and threw them out one by one.

    "Ouch!"

    "Who is this?"

    Instantly, miserable screams could be heard from the crowd.

    Nicole only saw that a road was paved in the crowd, and then a pair of familiar and warm hands tightly

    grabbed her hand.

    "Get lost!"

    Samuel''s voice was cold, and his eyes were as chilly as ice.

    The crowd was frightened by his gaze.

    When Julissa saw Samuel, she was stunned by Samuel''s handsomeness. She watched as Samuel

    took Nicole away with infatuation. She suddenly regained her senses.

    "Hey, handsome guy, you can''t take her away. She hit me! Look, I lost my teeth."

    Julissa stood in front of Samuel.

    Samuel didn''t even look at her and punched her in the face.

    Julissa let out a painful cry and covered her nose. She felt that two more teeth were broken.

    Samuel nced around coldly and said, "You spectators know nothing and will do nothing but make a

    fuss. Humiliating a disabled person is so funny for you, isn''t it?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "What disabled person?"

    Finally, someone understood Samuel''s words.

    Samuel took out his phone from the pocket and opened a video.

    The video of Julissa bullying Nicole in the mall was disyed in front of everyone.

    Samuel said coldly, "I don''t like to exin, but I''d better tell everyone about what happened today. This

    woman is a shop assistant of JH Mall. Because the customer could not speak, she ndered her. This

    thing was known by the manager, so he told her to resign, and she med the customer for it. She

    came here to make a scene to instigate you to embarrass the customer. She knew that the customer

    couldn''t speak, but she was still so aggressive. You guys were pretty happy with being her weapon,

    weren''t you? I''ve recorded a video of this. If any of you want to be a celebrity, don''t be so eager.

    I''ll upload it online in a moment and let your families see how you bullied a woman who can''t speak."

    As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd immediately made way and some of the spectators

    even scolded Julissa.

    "She''s a monster. She bullied people but pretended to be the victim. How can this woman be so

    vicious?"

    "I think she deserves to be beaten up!"

    "Did you guys see that? Just now, when she was hugging the customer''s leg, the customer trembled.

    Who knows if it was because she pinched her?"

    With Samuel''s words, the people defended Julissa earlier all turned back on her.

    Julissa was so angry that she almost jumped up.

    "Don''t listen to him! He''s lying!"

    Samuel looked at her as if he was looking at a clown, and then took Nicole away. However, when she

    passed by Julissa, Samuel said coldly with a volume that only Julissa and him could hear, "I forgot to

    tell you, the woman you bullied just now happened to be the chairman of JH Mall. Originally, you were

    only told to resign, but now, you have to take on other responsibilities."

    With that, Samuel pulled Nicole and left.

    Julissa was dumbfounded on the spot.

    She called her friend in disbelief.

    "Darling, is the owner of JH Mall a woman?"

    "It seems so. Just now, the manager came over and said that someone bought JH Mall. The other

    party seems to be a woman."

    Julissa''s phone fell to the ground, and she copsed with nk eyes.

    She was doomed!

    When she was advised by the manager to resign, she thought that what she had done to Nicole had

    been discovered. However, she had worked in JH Mall for so many years and did not make any big

    mistakes expect treating Nicole like that. Therefore, she assumed that Nicole hadined and she

    wanted to retaliate on Nicole for this.

    Today, she saw Nicole at the Seaside Hospital near her home, so she had the idea to let Nicole be

    surrounded by people. She would y a pitiful role to gain sympathy and some unwitting spectators

    might even beat Nicole up to avenge her. But she didn''t know that Nicole was her boss.

    Samuel didn''t care about Julissa''s mood at all. He took Nicole directly to the nearby parking lot, opened

    the car door, stuffed Nicole into the car, and locked the door.

 Chapter 637 She Suddenly Feel So Aggrieved

    Chapter 637 She Suddenly Feel So Aggrieved

    "Samuel, let me out!"

    Although Nicole couldn''t make a sound, she still knocked on the window and shouted.

    Samuel understood her lipnguage and whispered, "Stay here. I''ll deal with it."

    Deal with what?

    Nicole didn''t think that what happened just now needed to be dealt with.

    Julissa''s true nature was now known by the spectators. Everyone in the crowd was afraid that Samuel

    would upload the video and would not do anything. This matter was over just like that.

    Nicole didn''t know what Samuel had to deal with.

    She didn''t want to stay here, she didn''t want to stay under Samuel''s shelter. Although she was a little

    embarrassed just now, she had called the police and didn''t need Samuel''s help.

    However, Samuel did not listen to her but turned around and left.

    Turning a corner at the parking lot, Samuel could not hold on any longer.

    He suddenly knelt on the ground, panting heavily.

    His head was about to explode.

    Samuel covered his head tightly and punched it, as if this was the only way to alleviate his pain.

    Nicole had given him the contact information of the hypnotic master Morgan, but he didn''t want to ask

    for help.

    He made Nicole suffer such a great grievance, and now it was his turn to get punished.

    Samuel curled up.

    He was afraid that Nicole would see him being like this, so he locked her in the car.

    He also knew that Nicole didn''t want his help and didn''t even want to have any connection with him, but

    when he heard that something had happened to Nicole, he couldn''t help protecting her.

    After all, she was the apple of his eye.

    Samuel almost fainted from the pain.

    This headache was getting worse and worse. It was even worse than killing him. However, it was

    precisely because of this that it constantly reminded him of how he lost his wife.

    When Julissa followed him, she happened to see Samuel curled up on the ground, as if he was in great

    pain.

    Her eyebrows were furrowed, and a trace of maliciousness shed through her eyes. She took out her

    phone and approached Samuel quietly.

    With much effort, Julissa cleaned up her face. After approaching Samuel, she hugged Samuel''s neck

    and kissed him on the face. At the same time, she pressed the shutter with her right hand and

    photographed the scene.

    Samuel''s head hurt so much that he didn''t pay attention to his surroundings. By the time he realized it,

    he had been plotted against by Julissa.

    He suddenly raised his head, and his bloodshot eyes frightened Julissa to the point that she almost

    retreated. However, seeing Samuel in agony, she mustered her courage.

    "I can see that you and that woman know each other. I don''t want to lose the job. As long as you

    persuade that woman out of firing me and pursuing the matter, I''ll delete the photo. Otherwise, I''ll send

    it to her and tell her that you and I are having an affair. At that time, you won''t be able to exin no

    matter how eloquent you are. You''re a couple, right? The way you look at each other is unique."

    Julissa held her phone proudly in front of Samuel.

    A sick man was not something she cared about.

    Although Julissa did not know why a man who had treated her so fiercely just now copsed to the

    ground, it did not matter. Being able to take a photo with a handsome guy and keep her job, she felt

    that she got a lot.

    Samuel nced at her phone and suddenly found the photo very disgusting.

    He reached out his hand in disgust and heavily wiped his cheek that was kissed by Julissa. He said

    coldly, "Delete the photo."

    "Not until you agree with my condition. Otherwise ... Ouch!"

    Before Julissa could finish her words, Samuel suddenly grabbed her neck and exerted strength.

    She felt suffocating.

    Julissa kept pping Samuel''s hand. Unfortunately, Samuel''s hand was like a pair of cuffs, and she

    was unable to rid them off in any way.

    At this moment, Samuel was like a devil crawling out of hell. His eyes were bloodshot and he said

    coldly, "No one dares to threaten me. Did I give you the permission to kiss me? Who do you think you

    are?"

    As he spoke, he snatched the phone from Julissa''s hand and smashed it on the ground. He stepped on

    it, and with his other hand, he strangled Julissa.

    Seeing such a violent Samuel, Julissa was scared.

    "You, what are you doing? I''m warning you, killing people is a crime."

    Julissa was really panicked!

    She read murderous intent in Samuel''s eyes.

    The intent gave her a chill down her spine.

    That was horrible!

    Was this man a barbarian?

    How could he be so reckless?

    Samuel sneered and said, "Kill? If I tell you that I am dying, what do you think I would care about?"

    "You...! No! Help!"

    Julissa was so scared that her legs went weak.

    Was he dying?

    Was that why he copsed to the ground?

    Julissa regretted it.

    Samuel felt that he wanted to have a killing spree. The splitting headache irritated him. He wanted

    something.

    At this moment, Samuel''s phone rang, but he didn''t seem to hear it.

    Julissa felt that his grip of her was getting tighter and tighter. She would be strangled!

    Julissa struggled desperately when thinking of this. She pointed at Samuel''s phone and said with

    difficulty, "Your phone rang. Perhaps that woman called!"

    Samuel suddenly stopped.

    Nicole?

    Nicole called him?

    Seeing that Samuel was astounded, Julissa took the opportunity to break free from his restraint and ran

    away in fright. She wished she had wings so that she could fly away.

    It was too terrifying!

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    That man was so scary!

    Seeing Julissa run away, Samuel instinctively wanted to chase after her, but the phone rang again.

    He stopped and took out his phone. It was indeed Nicole, but she hung up before the call was

    connected. Then, he received a text message.

    "Come back and open the door. I''m suffocating!"

    Samuel seemed to suddenly wake up.

    What did he want to do just now?

    If it wasn''t for Nicole''s call, he might have killed Julissa!

    The intense urge to kill shocked him into sweat.

    Recently, as the migraine became more and more severe, the urge to kill was getting out of control.

    Fortunately, Nicole called.

    Samuel took a deep breath and felt that he needed to be checked by ir. Previously, he only wanted

    to punish himself and didn''t give it a second thought. But now, if he became an uncontroble

    murderer, he was afraid that the first person to hurt would be Nicole.

    Thinking of this, his expression became very serious.

    When he returned to the car, Nicole was pping the window in the car.

    Samuel opened the car door.

    Nicole quickly got down and red fiercely at Samuel, then, she turned around and left.

    Samuel suddenly remembered what happened just now. He suddenly grabbed Nicole, pressed her

    against the car door, and went above her.

    "Samuel, what are you doing?"

    Nicole struggled, but Samuel seemed to have gone crazy. He suddenly kissed Nicole''s rosy lips and

    spared no effort to obtain the sweetness.

    He was afraid!

    He was afraid that if he went insane, he would hurt his most beloved one.

    If it was Nicole just now, he would... He couldn''t help but tremble at this thought.

    Nicole did not expect that Samuel would suddenly attack her. She couldn''t break free, so she suddenly

    bit Samuel fiercely.

    Though in pain, Samuel didn''t let go of Nicole. Instead, Nicole felt a bloody kiss.

    Nicole was stunned when feeling the bloody taste. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Samuel

    became even more presumptuous.

    Nicole suddenly regained her senses. She used all her strength to push him away, but her arm hurt

    badly from the push.

    She suddenly felt so aggrieved.

    He said everything would be up to her, and he agreed to her divorce, but what was he doing to her

    now?

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved about her recent life, and she burst into

    tears in an instant.

    Samuel suddenly tasted a salty liquid and was astounded.

    Taking advantage of his trance, Nicole pushed Samuel away and pped him fiercely.

    "Bastard!"

    She could not speak, but she knew that Samuel could understand it.

    Nicole''s eyes were red like that of a bunny''s. She stared fixedly at Samuel with her big eyes, and

    emotions within were unfathomable.

    Samuel wanted to apologize, but felt that wouldn''t be necessary.

    He just wanted to kiss her!

    After today, after now, it was very likely that he would never have the chance to kiss her again.

    Besides, they were still a couple, weren''t they?

    Samuel suddenly pressed Nicole down again.

    Nicole struggled, but she could not scream, and there were few people passing by this ce. She tried

    her best, but still couldn''t escape from Samuel''s restraint. Out of anger, she opened her mouth and bit

    Samuel''s wrist fiercely.

    She bit so hard that she seemed to vent all the grievances and unhappiness she had suffered recently

    in one bite. She felt so embarrassed.

    Why did Samuel bully her even when she had be like this?

    Why?

    Samuel stopped because of the sharp pain.

    He watched as Nicole bit his wrist. She did not let go of even if he was bleeding, and a doting smile

    shed through his eyes.

    She didn''t have the heart to hurt him!

    She had the chance to assault his lower body just now, but she did not. Instead, she gave up the idea.

    Samuel''s heart was filled withplicated emotions. He knew that there would definitely be a scar on

    his wrist, but he didn''t care. He even cherished it.

    This was probably the only mark that Nicole left on his body.

    Nicole was tired from biting, so she loosened her mouth.

    She raised her head and met Samuel''s doting smile, and her heart was instantly in a mess.

    No!

    They were getting divorced!

    They couldn''t be together!

    Nicole suddenly pushed Samuel away and ran away in a sorry state.

    Samuel was exhausted from the fierce kiss. It was as if he had been drained of all his strength. He

    copsed onto the seat and saw that the tooth marks on his wrist were clear and bloody. It was

    dazzling red, and his head seemed to ache even more.

    He took out his cigarette and lighter. When he was about to light it, he suddenly heard an ear-piercing

    screech.

    Shit!

    Nicole!

 Chapter 638 What She Needs Is My Support

    Chapter 638 What She Needs Is My Support

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel stood up and ran over.

    A car stopped in front of Nicole, and Booth hugged her tightly.

    "Are you blind?"

    The driver broke out in a cold sweat, and then he became angry.

    Booth red at the driver and said, "Fortunately, you''re not blind. Scram!"

    The driver noticed that Booth looked angry, and Nicole was shocked. So he gunned the car and ran

    away hurriedly.

    Samuel saw them when he arrived.

    Nicole was in Booth''s arms, which made Samuel jealous.

    Just as he was about to pull Nicole away, he got a headache, and then he stopped.

    He saw Booth hug Nicole and clenched his hands tightly. Compared to headache, Samuel felt more

    distressed now.

    Was he going to lose Nicole?

    No!

    Even if he agreed to the divorce, he never wanted to give up on Nicole.

    Samuel finally knew himself.

    He agreed to give Nicole freedom and get a divorce. But all of these were an excuse. He wanted to

    chase after Nicole again.

    Seeing Booth beside Nicole, Samuel felt more distressed.

    That was his wife. That was his woman!

    No one could take Nicole away from him!

    But before that, he needed to do something.

    Samuel turned around and left with emotion in his gaze.

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    She did not know why she was like this just now. After being kissed by Samuel forcefully, she wasn''t

    not that angry with him. She was angrier to herself for she couldn''t control herself.

    Just now, she almost fell in love with him again, indulging in Samuel''s kiss.

    But she couldn''t.

    She was so lost that she didn''t see the car in front of her. She almost died when she fled in a panic. If

    Booth wasn''t there, she didn''t know what she would suffer.

    "Nicole, are you alright? What''s wrong? What happened? How about the child?"

    Booth asked a lot of questions, but Nicole didn''t know which to answer first.

    "Nicole?"

    "It''s fine."

    Nicole shook her head and said that she was fine. How could she tell Booth what had happened?

    No!

    She couldn''t be influenced by Samuel anymore.

    Although she loved him, she must control herself. They were destined not happy, so she couldn''t force

    herself to hold on any longer.

    Nicole pushed away Booth and calmed down. She said, "The child is fine. I might be busy in the next

    few days. You don''t have to be with me. I''m fine. Please help me find a house. I want to move out."

    Booth paused for a moment and said, "Nicole, you can live with me. You don''t need to find a house.

    You are the friend of my sister. So it''s fine to live with me."

    "No. I still need a house. I''ll get divorcedter. It''s inconvenient for us to live with you. Besides, I have

    to learn to be independent. I can''t rely on you all the time. Now that I have JH Mall, I can make a living,

    so help me find a house. Please."

    Nicole gestured as she said.

    Seeing that she was so stubborn, Booth nodded.

    They two got on a car and went to the supermarket. Nicole bought some meat and vegetables and then

    went home.

    Nicole looked at Joseph. Joseph was still in his room. Although Olivia called him a lot of times, he

    wouldn''te out.

    Nicole saw Joseph sitting in front of the window and looking outside. She didn''t know what he was

    thinking.

    Nicole sat beside Joseph.

    Joseph sensed Nicole''s arrival. He turned around and looked at her, then he smiled.

    Nicole became excited.

    Joseph smiled!

    Was he about to walk out?

    Nicole saw a book in Joseph''s hand. She flipped through it. It was a book in signnguage.

    Joseph was learning signnguage.

    Was it for her?

    Nicole''s eyes became moist.

    "Baby, as long as you recover, Mommy would be happy."

    Nicole said with a gesture.

    Joseph leaned against Nicole''s embrace and remained silent. This reminded Nicole of Lucas and Zoe.

    She wrote, "Lucas came to Land City. He is in the hospital. Do you want to see him with meter?"

    Joseph paused for a moment.

    He looked at what Nicole had written carefully, and then nodded.

    "Then wait a minute here. Mommy will make some food for Lucas. What do you want to eat? I will

    make it for you."

    Nicole asked.

    Joseph shook his head, indicating that he didn''t want to eat anything.

    Booth leaned against the door and sighed as he saw them.

    "What are you doing?"

    Olivia couldn''t help but ask when she saw Booth, and she was dragged away by Booth.

    "What are you doing? I need to talk to Nicole."

    Olivia was a little confused. She was still dragged by Booth.

    Booth looked at Olivia and said, "Nicole asked me to find a house for her. She wants to move out."

    Olivia froze for a moment, then smiled and said, "I understand her. For her, it''s enough to stay with you

    for a month. Nicole doesn''t like to rely on others. She has to make a living by herself in the future."

    "Olivia, what''s wrong with you? Do you want her to move out? Look at Joseph and her now. Besides,

    one of her sons broke his leg. If he came to live with her, how could they live if they move out?"

    Booth was anxious.

    He was puzzled. Olivia was Nicole''s best friend. Why didn''t Olivia worry about her?

    Olivia looked at Booth and smiled, "This is Nicole. No matter how difficult life was and how many trials

    she had to suffer, she could still ovee it herself. She wants to be independent. As her friends, we

    can help her. But she doesn''t want the help all the time. After all, she also has her dignity. Don''t worry,

    she can do it! As a mother, she has to take that step. Now she can ept the fact that she is mute,

    which surprises me a lot. By the way, when is that doctor avable? Can he cure Nicole?"

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Booth took out his phone and asked.

    Olivia looked at Joseph''s room and felt sad, but she knew that what Nicole needed now wasn''t help,

    but support.

    When Nicole came out, she saw Olivia standing in the living room and staring at her. Nicole thought

    there was something on her face, so she touched her face.

    "Is there anything on my face?"

    She gestured.

    Olivia smiled and shook her head. Then, Olivia hugged her.

    "I heard from Booth that you''re moving out?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole nodded.

    "Have you decided?"

    "Yeah!"

    Nicole nodded again.

    Olivia looked at Nicole and whispered, "No matter what decision you make, I will support you, including

    your decision to divorce Samuel. I know that it''s not a whim. You didn''t tell me what happened in the

    Seapolis City, and I didn''t ask you either. Because I knew that it was your matter. Since you didn''t want

    to tell me, I wouldn''t ask you either. When you wanted to marry Samuel, although I didn''t agree, I still

    supported you. Now that you want to end your marriage, I still support you. I know that you have your

    reasons. However, Nicole, I can let you go. I can let you rent a house. But remember, you are not

    alone. If you can''t hold on any longer, you still have me. Do you know?"

    Nicole''s eyes became moist.

    She was so lucky to have a best friend like Olivia in her life.

    She hugged Olivia tightly and choked up.

    "Well, stop. You make me cry. Nicole, no matter how much suffering life has given us, we have to face

    it with a smile. I know you still love Samuel, but since you''ve decided, then just do it. It will hurt you if

    you dy it. I want you happy, confident, strong and independent, instead of being Mrs. Green who lost

    herself in the Green family."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole nod.

    Over the past eight years, everyone could tell that Nicole had lost herself for love, except herself.

    Fortunately, she still had a good friend like Olivia.

    Nicole let go of Olivia and gestured, "I know. It''s the matter between me and Samuel. Don''t vent your

    anger on Jacob. Jacob is a good man, and he treats you well. Since you are engaged, don''t break up

    with him. He has always treated you well. Don''t you know?"

    Olivia smiled and said, "Don''t worry about me and him. Jacob is not bad, but he protects Samuel too

    much. Sometimes we have quarrels. We decided to calm down for a while. Besides, I didn''t tell my dad

    about my marriage. I have to give my dad some time, right?"

    When Nicole heard her words, she didn''t say anything.

    Although Olivia looked careless, she had her own ways towards feelings.

    Nicole patted Olivia''s shoulder and went to the kitchen to make food for Lucas and Joseph.

    Looking at Nicole''s back, Olivia took out her phone and saw Jacob''s phone number. She couldn''t help

    but smile.

    Seeing the scene in the kitchen, Nicole felt relieved.

    She cooked the food quickly and put it in the box. Thinking that Lucas would enjoy the food she

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    cooked, Nicole felt happy.

    Nicole went upstairs and nned to change Joseph''s clothes. When she was going to take him to the

    hospital, she couldn''t find Joseph.

 Chapter 639 Let Him Be Jealous

    Chapter 639 Let Him Be Jealous

    "Joseph?"

    Nicole searched everywhere anxiously.

    When Olivia saw Nicole go downstairs anxiously, she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"

    "Joseph is gone."

    Nicole quickly signed.

    Olivia stopped her and said, "Joseph should still be in the room. I''ve been in the living room all the time,

    and I haven''t seen him. Maybe he''s hiding somewhere. Let''s look for him together."

    Nicole looked at Olivia and nodded.

    They went back to the room and there was no trace of Joseph.

    Suddenly, Olivia heard a voice in the wardrobe. She grabbed Nicole and pointed at the wardrobe.

    Nicole walked over and opened the wardrobe. She saw Joseph lying in the wardrobe looking for

    something.

    "Joseph, what are you looking for?"

    Olivia said.

    However, Joseph ignored her.

    Seeing Joseph, Nicole became sad. She wanted to pull Joseph out, but Joseph was still rummaging

    around.

    Nicole could only let Joseph search.

    When Olivia saw this, she sighed and said, "It''s not good for Joseph to continue like this. Nicole, you

    have to send him to sanatorium for treatment."

    Originally, Nicole was not capable to live outside. Her sry was just enough for her and Joseph. Now

    that Samuel had given her JH Mall, she felt that Olivia''s suggestion was right.

    Joseph was still young, and she can''t dy anymore.

    Nicole looked at Joseph and said in signnguage, "I will pay attention to it in the next few days."

    Seeing that Nicole agreed to her, Olivia was a little surprised. After all, Nicole cared Joseph so much

    that it was normal for her to be reluctant to let him leave her.

    She took out her phone and pointed at a sanatorium. "This one is nice. I checked it and went there with

    Booth. The environment and service are good," she said.

    Seeing that Olivia had already checked the ce, Nicole couldn''t help but think of her pride.

    If not for her pride, perhaps Olivia would have sent her money and asked her to take Joseph to see a

    doctor from the beginning.

    Although the doctor said that Joseph needed thepany of his rtives, he also said that they were

    not professional.

    Nicole looked at Olivia and said in signnguage, "Thank you, Olivia. Please ask the staff if they can

    add two more rooms. I want to apany Joseph with Lucas. Joseph can''t be quarantined. He is

    already like this, and I don''t want it to get worse."

    "Alright, I''ll ask them."

    Olivia took her phone and walked away.

    Joseph finally found what he wanted andughed happily.

    Only then did Nicole see that it was the tablet that Lucas had designed for Joseph.

    When she left the Green''s, she brought it out identally. She didn''t expect that Joseph was looking

    for this.

    Nicole squatted down, and looked at Joseph. She asked in signnguage, "Are you going to take it

    when you meet Lucas?"

    Joseph nodded.

    Nicole felt so sad.

    Joseph was so lively before.

    She changed Joseph''s clothes, washed his face, and then took him to the hospital.

    Bodyguards of the Green family were still there, but Samuel wasn''t there.

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, he wasn''t here. Otherwise, she didn''t know how to face him.

    When they two went in the ward, Lucas was reading a book. When he saw them, he put on a bright

    smile.

    "Mommy, Joseph."

    Lucas¡¯ call made Joseph pause for a moment, and he was a little moved.

    He opened his mouth but didn''t say anything.

    "Joseph, what''s wrong? Shouldn''t you call me boss? Are you not happy to see me?"

    Lucas looked at Joseph expectantly.

    Nicole was a little sad and told Lucas in a paper that Joseph had autism. She could not tell Lucas what

    autism was. She just said that Joseph did not like to talk now, so she hoped Lucas could talk to him.

    Lucas froze.

    Why had everyone changed not long after he left?

    Grandma changed. Daddy and Mommy were not together anymore. Mommy was mute. Now even

    Joseph didn''t like to talk anymore.

    What exactly was going on?

    Lucas had countless questions, but he didn''t dare to ask Nicole. He was afraid that his Mommy would

    be sad.

    He held Joseph''s hand and let him sit on his bed. Seeing the tablet in Joseph''s hand, Lucas couldn''t

    help but think of something.

    "You passed all the games I designed for you?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ question, Joseph nodded and smiled shyly.

    Seeing the interaction between them, Nicole was excited.

    Joseph reacted to Lucas!

    Did this mean that he still wanted tomunicate with others? But it depended on the person with him,

    didn''t it?

    She wanted to ask the doctor, but she realized that this was not the hospital before.

    She wanted to call Olivia, but the embarrassment that she couldn''t speak made her put down the

    phone.

    She felt sad. Now, there wasn''t anyone to share her it with.

    At this moment, Booth arrived.

    "Nicole."

    Nicole turned around, and when she saw Booth, she felt a little happy.

    She held his hand and continued to gesture. She also smiled happily.

    Samuel learned from his subordinates that Nicole hade with Joseph, so he rushed over.

    It had been more than a month. He didn''t know how Joseph was doing, but when he arrived, he saw

    Nicole holding Booth''s hands and gesturing happily.

    He narrowed his eyes, then leaned against the door and watched them.

    Nicole told Booth that Joseph had begun tomunicate with others. Was it good?

    Booth paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "Yes, it''s good. Let''s take him to see the doctor

    Nicole nodded.

    Because she was happy, she held Booth''s hand and did not let go. She did not notice Samuel. And

    Samuel''s gaze became colder.

    Booth suddenly shivered. It was as if he had been targeted by a beast.

    He turned around and saw Samuel.

    Samuel''s gaze was cold, but people could tell that he was jealous through his gaze.

    Booth understood.

    Booth looked at Nicole''s hand on his wrist. He grabbed her hand and said, "Nicole, don''t be too

    excited. Let''s sit down."

    Samuel stared at them hatefully.

    However, Booth was somewhat pleased.

    Bastard!

    Even if you were famous in the Seapolis City, you have to listen to me when youe to Land City.

    Besides, although Booth didn''t know what Samuel had done to Nicole, looking at Nicole, he felt

    heartbreaking.

    Since Nicole was having a hard time, he couldn''t let Samuel feel better.

    Jealous?

    Be jealous forever.

    Thinking of this, Booth approached Nicole and held a strand of her hair.

    Nicole raised her head doubtfully and saw Booth smiling. He said, "Don''t move. It will be fine soon."

    She thought that something was in her hair, so she didn''t take it seriously. After all, Booth was three

    years younger than her.

    Nicole continued to lower her head and looked at Joseph and Lucas.

    Samuel''s gaze became even colder.

    In the parking lot in the morning, Nicole refused his kiss. At that time, he thought that Nicole couldn''t

    ept him. But now, seeing that Nicole did not reject Booth''s touch, Samuel was so jealous.

    However, Booth did it on purpose. He caressed Nicole''s hair and sniffed it, saying, "Nicole, what

    shampoo did you use? It smells good."

    Seeing their action, Samuel almost vomited, but Nicole looked so happy. She smiled and gestured, "It''s

    just ordinary shampoo."

    Samuel couldn''t stand them anymore.

    He quickly walked in and pped Booth''s hand down. Then he pulled Nicole out.

    Nicole paused by Samuel''s sudden appearance. By the time she calmed down, she had already been

    dragged out of the ward.

    "Could anyone do anything to you except me?"

    Samuel tried his best to stay calm, but the scene was like a nightmare, and he couldn''t get rid of it.

    Nicole froze for a moment, but she still didn''t know what was going on. In her mind, Booth was a

    younger brother. Why did Samuel criticize her?

    Booth followed them out and snatched Nicole from Samuel''s hand. He said, "Mr. Green, you are about

    to get divorced. So don''t touch my fianc¨¦e."

    "Fianc¨¦e?"

    Samuel and Nicole were shocked at the same time.

    "I''m not..."

    Nicole wanted to exin, but Booth directly held her and said, "Nicole, I know you don''t want to tell

    him, but he would know it sooner orter, right? Don''t worry, let me tell him directly."

    After saying that, he smiled at Nicole and then said, "Mr. Green, since you saw us, I won''t hide it

    anymore. Nicole has already agreed to my proposal, so hurry up and get a divorce. It''s good for us,

    right? By the way, please remember your identity. You''re just her ex-husband, not husband, so please

    don''t touch my Nicole. I''m not happy with that!"

    "Not happy with that? Alright, let''s go outside and fix this."

    The angrier Samuel was, the calmer he looked.

    Ex-husband?

    He and Nicole didn''t divorce! This brat dared to call him her ex!

    Samuel was so angry.

    Seeing that Samuel was really furious, Nicole stopped Booth.

    She knew that Booth was no match for Samuel, but Booth still said, "Nicole, don''t stop me. Just see

    how I teach this bastard a lesson. I haven''t lost since I was a kid. Don''t worry."

    After saying that, Booth caressed Nicole''s head intimately, and it provoked Samuel.

    "You haven''t lost, have you? Let''s go!"

    Samuel sneered.

    Nicole knew that something bad was going to happen.

    She tried her best to stop Booth. Unfortunately, Booth didn''t know the danger at all. He bypassed

    Nicole and followed Samuel to the field behind the hospital.

 Chapter 640 Are You a Real Man?

    Chapter 640 Are You a Real Man?

    Seeing this, Lucas sighed and shook his head.

    "Mommy, you should call his family quickly. I''m afraid that we''ll have to call a doctor for himter. Don''t

    you see that Samuel had put on his angry face?"

    Nicole paused for a moment when hearing this.

    She looked at Lucas and found that Joseph was also looking at her. He looked sympathetic about

    Booth.

    So, both Lucas and Joseph could tell that Booth would definitely be beaten up today?

    And they didn''t stop him!

    Nicole knew Lucas very well and she understood why he didn''t help Booth. But Joseph lived with Booth

    for more than a month. Although he was a little autistic, Nicole thought that he could still feel the

    outside world. Why did he just let Booth, who didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, provoke

    Samuel?

    Nicole looked at them helplessly. It was toote to call Olivia now. She could only make a gesture to

    Lucas that she was gonna leave for a while.

    Lucas said, "Mommy, the more you care about Uncle Booth, the angrier Samuel will be, and the more

    likely Uncle Booth will get beaten up. Can''t you see? Samuel is jealous!"

    Jealous?

    Nicole was stunned.

    She sighed when she recalled what had happened just now.

    Did Samuel really think that she and Booth had an affair?

    God. She was really speechless.

    Booth was three years younger than her.

    Lucas seemed to sense what Nicole was thinking and said unhurriedly, "To marry a woman who is

    three years older than oneself will bring him goof fortune. Age is not a problem."

    Nicole choked again.

    Who did this kid learn from?

    Why did he know so much?

    She red fiercely at Lucas and thought for a moment. Then she quickly ran towards the backyard.

    Lucas looked at Joseph and smiled mischievously, "Joseph, guess which one of them will fall first,

    Uncle Booth or Samuel?"

    "Uncle Booth."

    Joseph subconsciously replied.

    "I think so. How dare he provoke Samuel? I didn''t know where he''s borrowed the courage from?"

    Lucas shook his head, but suddenly, he was dumbfounded.

    He turned around and looked at Joseph. "Joseph, who did you say would fall first?"

    Joseph smiled and kept his mouth shut.

    "Hey, don''t be silent. Didn''t you just say that? Who is it? Say it."

    Lucas was extremely excited.

    Didn''t Mommy say that Joseph had autism?

    And he usually didn''t say anything?

    Did he just hear an auditory hallucination?

    Lucas grabbed Joseph''s hand tightly, which made Joseph feel a little painful.

    He frowned and said, "It hurts."

    "That''s not important. I''m asking you. Who''s going to fall first?"

    Lucas was stunned for a moment, and then burst intoughter.

    "So you''re not sick! You didn''t have autism, right? I have to tell Mommy!"

    Lucas was so happy that he forgot about the ster on his leg. He got out of bed and fell to the ground

    with a thud when hended.

    "Ah! It hurts!"

    Now it was his turn to cry out for pain.

    Joseph''s expression immediately changed.

    Lucas was irreceable in his heart. He was there when Riley abused Lucas, and he was also there

    when Bruce said that he was going to kill Lucas.

    One of his parents abused Lucas, and the other wanted to kill Lucas. However, Lucas was so good to

    him, which made Joseph always feel that he owed Lucas.

    Lucas was very different from others. To him, Lucas was the most important person.

    When he saw Lucas fall to the ground, Joseph panicked and was very anxious.

    "How are you? Where does it hurt? I''ll call a doctor for you."

    Joseph could not help Lucas up. He was so anxious that he broke out in a sweat.

    He told Lucas to stay here and he quickly ran out.

    Lucas waited for him to run out beforeughing out loud.

    "Autism? I don''t believe you can still be autistic when you meet me."

    As he spoke, he tried to move a little bit, but he winced as a sharp pain shot through his leg.

    This really cost him an arm and a leg.

    If it wasn''t for Joseph, he wouldn''t do it.

    When Joseph ran out of the ward and saw the nurse and doctor, he suddenly didn''t know how to bring

    the matter up.

    He stood in front of the doctor, tried to open his mouth but didn''t know what to say. He was so nervous

    that he broke out in a sweat again.

    "Hey kid, what''s wrong?"

    The doctor had to ask him since Joseph was blocking the way and didn''t speak.

    Joseph felt a little upset.

    He cared about Lucas and was also worried. But now, his throat seemed to be blocked by something,

    and he wanted to speak but couldn''t.

    "What happened? Is there something wrong? How about taking you to have an examination?"

    Seeing Joseph being so ufortable, the doctor was very worried about him.

    Joseph shook his head, pointed at Lucas¡¯ ward, and then took the doctor''s hand.

    The doctor understood. But looking at Joseph, he couldn''t help but sigh, "You''re really good-looking.

    What a pity."

    She thought Joseph was dumb.

    Without any exnation Joseph took the doctor to Lucas¡¯ ward.

    Lucas was still sitting on the ground, grimaced. Seeing the doctor, he hurriedly said, "Doctor, I fell off

    the bed. It hurts."

    Joseph ran to Lucas and reached out to hold his hand with a worried expression on his face.

    The doctor''s face turned pale when she saw Lucas sitting on the ground.

    "Blimey! Why are you sitting on the ground? Didn''t I tell you not to move randomly? You have to rest on

    bed for at least three months if you''ve broken you bones. Do you know how long have you been here?"

    As he spoke, the doctor carried Lucas onto the bed, and then checked him. Only after discovering that

    there was nothing serious did she let out a sigh of relief.

    "I''m telling you. If you don''t listen to me again, I''ll tie you to bed. Although it''s a child''s nature to be

    active, you can''t be so disobedient. Otherwise, I''ll tell your father."

    The doctor couldn''t help but frighten Lucas.

    Lucas had only been here for one day, so the doctor did not know Lucas very much. In addition,

    Samuel''s social status made the doctor pay too much attention to Lucas.

    However, Lucas didn''t care about this. "Perhaps you''ll need to check my daddyter."

    "What do you mean?"

    The doctor was puzzled.

    Lucas said with a shrug, "Nothing. Please check my leg. Is it broken again? It hurts so much."

    With that, he winked and made signs to the doctor.

    The doctor couldn''t understand. Before she could say anything, Joseph asked Lucas, "Where does it

    hurt?"

    The doctor was suddenly stunned.

    "Aren''t you dumb?"

    "You''re dumb!"

    Lucas retorted.

    The doctor was very embarrassed. She looked at Joseph, but Joseph did not care about her words at

    all. Perhaps Lucas was the only one in Joseph''s heart.

    "So he..."

    "You can go out now."

    Lucas didn''t like the doctor anymore.

    The doctor couldn''t take a hint! And he didn''t even know how to cooperate with him.

    After the doctor left, Lucas looked at Joseph and said carefully, "Joseph, are you angry?"

    "Does it still hurt?"

    Joseph touched Lucas¡¯ leg in ster, as if he didn''t hear what Lucas and the doctor talked about at all.

    All of his attention was on Lucas¡¯ leg.

    "I just want you to be anxious and talk more. How can you not talk? I''m already very sad about

    mommy''s silence. If you don''t talk, what should I do?" Lucas said unhappily.

    Joseph suddenly paused.

    He looked at Lucas, gritted his teeth and said, "I''m sorry."

    "Don''t say sorry. You didn''t do anything wrong. I just don''t want to see you like this. I''m really sad. If

    Zoe sees you, she''ll cry."

    "She has seen me."

    "What?"

    Lucas was stunned for a moment, as if he couldn''t keep up with Joseph''s rhythm.

    This was the first time Joseph saw Lucas in such a daze, so he couldn''t help but smile.

    "Yeah! You smile! It''ll be much better if youugh. Well, we have a deal that you''re not allowed to be

    autistic again. I only have one brother. Are you trying to make me suffocated by not saying anything?"

    Lucas punched Joseph on his shoulder.

    Joseph smiled and felt embarrassment.

    "That''s right. I wonder what the situation of Samuel is now."

    Lucas sounded worried.

    "With mommy here, we don''t need to be afraid."

    Joseph said.

    "You don''t understand men," Lucas said in disapproval. "If mommy was only standing there, then it

    would be fine. But, if mommy helped Uncle Booth, Uncle Booth woulde to no good."

    "Why?"

    Joseph raised his head with a puzzled expression.

    Lucas felt that he was very knowledgeable. He said in a good manner, "When you grow up and when

    you fall in love, you will know."

    "Have you fallen in love?"

    Joseph''s words made Lucas stunned, and then he said proudly, "Of course."

    "Who is it?"

    "I won''t tell you!"

    Lucas showed a mysterious smile.

    Joseph did not ask anymore. To him, as long as Lucas was happy, that would be enough.

    Just as Nicole came out, she saw Samuel punch Booth on the shoulder.

    Booth subconsciously covered his face when Samuel''s fist came over, but he didn''t expect Samuel to

    hit him on the shoulder.

    He felt as if he was going to lose his entire shoulder.

    "Holy shit! Why don''t you do it ording to themon rule?"

    Booth gritted his teeth in pain, and he was unconvinced. He swayed and punched Samuel towards his

    cheek.

    "Never hit someone on the face. Looks like no one has taught you this."

    Samuel easily dodged Booth''s attack, and then grappled him to the ground.

    He was very strong, and his arm was like a hawkbill. Booth could not struggle out of his arm no matter

    how hard he tried. He was kneeling on the ground under Samuel''s pressure.

    "If you are a man, then let go. Let''s do it again!"

    Booth was unconvinced.

    Actually, he was too aggrieved.

    He was just forced to kneel before he could make any moves. This was the first time Booth had

    suffered such a defeat.

    Samuel sneered and said, "It''ll be same even if we do it ten more times. There are some things that

    you can''t do it as you want. For the sake of your taking care of Nicole this past month, I''ll let you go.

    But you''d better stay away from her. She is mine!"

    "Bullshit! You are going to get divorced! You can''t look after your own woman, and you still want to

    dominate her. Are you a real man?"

    Booth scolded Samuel without stopping, making Samuel look at him with a scowl.

    "It''s time for you know who I am."

    As he spoke, his strength suddenly increased.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Booth shouted.

    Nicole was so frightened that she hurriedly stepped forward and pushed Samuel away. She

    subconsciously protected Booth behind her. She red at Samuel as if he had hurt someone she

    cherished most.

 Chapter 641 I Dont Want You

    Chapter 641 I Don''t Want You

    Samuel felt a piercing pain.

    Once he was the most important to Nicole. But now did she fall in love with someone else? Were he

    and Nicole really done?

    It wasn''t that Nicole hadn''t seen Samuel''s injured look. She just didn''t know how to exin it. What

    would happen if she exined it?

    She could only look at Samuel with aplicated expression.

    Samuel was unable to do anything.

    Under Nicole''s gaze, what else could he do to Booth?

    Booth, however, ignored Nicole. He got up from the ground and directly threw a punch at Samuel.

    Ever since he was born, he had never suffered such a loss.

    Samuel didn''t want to fight with Booth anymore, but this man was so reckless and he provoked Samuel

    again.

    This time, Samuel directly kicked him away.

    "Ah!"

    Booth cried out in pain and was thrown out hundred meters away.

    Nicole looked at Samuel with someints, and then hurriedly ran towards Booth.

    "Oh my god, my ribs are broken! Stretcher! I need a stretcher! No, it hurts!"

    Booth was shouting, grimaced.

    Seeing how miserable he was, Nicole supported him.

    Booth leaned his head on Nicole''s shoulder and held her waist tightly. He shouted in grievance, "It

    hurts! It really hurts!"

    Nicole felt really sorry about him.

    Compared with Booth, Samuel was closer with her and she didn''t need to feel guilty about him.

    However, Booth was different. Samuel had beaten him so hard. What could she exin it to Olivia?

    How could she be worthy of Booth''s care over the past month?

    Seeing Booth like this, Samuel really wanted to beat him again.

    This asshole definitely did it on purpose!

    Seeing how Nicole was struggling to support Booth, Samuel walked forward.

    "What are you doing? I''m telling you. I''m injured now. If you hit me again, my daddy won''t let you go."

    Booth''s tone was like a child.

    Samuel sneered, "Are you a little kid?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You evenin when you are an adult. Are you a real man?"

    Samuel returned Booth''s mocking words to him.

    Booth''s face flushed with anger, but he could not defeat the man in front of him.

    He then leaned against Nicole''s embrace and said in a wronged voice, "Nicole, he bullied me."

    "Childish."

    Samuel rolled his eyes at him, and pulled him out of Nicole''s embrace. He put Booth on his shoulder

    and walked towards the hospital''s front yard.

    "Hey, slow down. It hurts! Do you know what ''help'' is?"

    Booth continued to shout.

    Samuel nced at him coldly and said, "If it weren''t for that Nicole would be tired, do you think I would

    help you?"

    "Forget it. You are just jealous. And you''re afraid that I''ll seize the opportunity and snatch Nicole? We''re

    both men. I know what you''re thinking about."

    Booth sounded he was very experienced.

    Samuel did not refute.

    Nicole watched them who were fighting inextricably and now suddenly made up. She was unable to

    understand the behavior of men.

    Seeing them walk away, Nicole quickly walked up.

    As soon as the doctor came out of Lucas¡¯ ward, she saw Samuel helping Booth in. Thinking of Lucas¡¯

    words, the doctor stopped.

    "Mr. Green, can I help you?"

    "Give him a checkup."

    Samuel handed Booth to the doctor.

    She looked at Samuel and found that he was not injured. She then smiled and took Booth from

    Samuel.

    "Nicole, you have to stay with me. I''m afraid of injections." Booth shouted towards Nicole.

    Nicole nodded, but Samuel grabbed her arm and took her out. As they walked, Samuel said to Booth,

    "It''s time for you to be mature."

    "Samuel, you bastard!"

    Booth gritted his teeth, but he could do nothing to Samuel. He could only let the doctor bring him into

    the emergency room.

    When Nicole was grabbed by Samuel, she subconsciously began to struggle. Then, she heard Samuel

    say, "If you want to get divorced, you''d better listen to me now."

    Nicole paused for a moment, and then became quiet.

    This was what Samuel wanted, but seeing that Nicole was really so obedient, he still felt angry. When

    he thought of the intimacy between her and Booth, the anger that could not be vented almost burned

    him.

    "Are you so impatient to divorce me?"

    Nicole stopped again, and then nodded.

    Samuel''s expression was extremely horrible.

    "What if I say I regret it and I don''t want to get divorced?"

    Nicole suddenly looked up, as if she hadn''t expected Samuel to say this.

    Samuel showed a bitter smile and said, "Don''t look at me like that. I have no principles towards you. I

    thought that you wouldn''t be able to get over it because of your grandmother, so if you want to divorce,

    I''ll agree with you. But it doesn''t mean I''ve given up on you. I know it''s hard for you to ept me again,

    but I''m not afraid. I have a lifetime to wait for you to ept me. But Nicole, I don''t want to watch you be

    so close with another man. You belong to me!"

    He excitedly grabbed Nicole''s shoulder. His strength was so great that it made Nicole feel a little

    painful.

    Nicole frowned and gestured, "Our divorce has nothing to do with others."

    "I don''t agree. I regret it anyway. And I break my promise. I have a wife and we have a son. Why do I

    divorce? Why would I tear apart my own family? Even if you can''t get over this, and you can''t be with

    me for the rest of your life, we are still husband and wife. As long as you''re surnamed Green, it will be

    enough for me."

    "Why are you so rascal?"

    Nicole made gestures angrily.

    Samuel understood. He smiled and said, "If I''m not rascal, I will lose my wife. I am responsible for this

    matter, but why didn''t you call me immediately? In your heart, am I your husband or not?"

    Nicole instantly fell silent.

    Call him?

    Yeah, why didn''t she call Samuel immediately?

    Perhaps it was because of Bruce that she wanted to prove that she could handle things well even if she

    left Samuel. Unfortunately, she failed.

    Nicole lowered her head and did not say anything. Samuel didn''t make things difficult for her.

    "I know that you are very angry about Lucas¡¯ matter, and I am also very sad. It has been hard for you. It

    might be better for Joseph to stay with Lucas. You should leave Joseph here and let him apany

    Lucas. You can also have time to find a house. If you can ept my house, then I will give you the key

    as soon as you move in."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole subconsciously shook her head.

    "No need. I want to live alone. I don''t want you."

    These words hurt Samuel.

    Nicole could clearly see the injured expression of Samuel, but she pretended she had seen nothing.

    You couldn''t be soft-hearted.

    "Besides, I want a divorce! If you don''t agree, I will find awyer to sue for divorce. It''ll be quite

    embarrassing. So don''t me me if I have to do that. Joseph will stay here with Lucas for a period of

    time. You''d better not do anything. If I discover that Lucas and Joseph disappear, Samuel, I will never

    forgive you."

    Nicole gestured.

    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "It sounds as if you can forgive me now."

    Nicole angrily turned around and left.

    Samuel grabbed her hand and said, "Alright, alright. I promise you. I won''t take them away. I promise."

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and swore.

    Only then did Nicole felt eased. She broke away from Samuel''s hand and went to Lucas¡¯ ward.

    Seeing Nicole leave, Samuel sighed again.

    How could he keep Nicole by his side?

    His felt a headache again.

    Samuel took out the medicine and ate it, but it didn''t seem to take effect. He had no choice but to leave

    the hospital quickly and go to the car to wait for the pain to pass.

    Seeing that Samuel did not follow up, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    He was not getting a divorce?

    Then what?

    s.

    Nicole sighed as she walked into Lucas¡¯ ward, only to see Lucas and Joseph looking at the tablet head

    to head.

    "Hurry, hurry, hurry! Here, here!"

    Lucas was extremely anxious, but Joseph operated calmly.

    "Below. Below. Right. Right!"

    Lucas was more active and Joseph was quieter, but they cooperated very well in the game.

    Furthermore, Joseph would smile from time to time.

    Seeing this, Nicole couldn''t help but smile in relief.

    It was really good to let Joseph stay with Lucas.

    At this moment, she wished that she could make a sound, y with them, andugh with them. And

    Joseph couldpletely recover.

    "Ah! It''s over!"

    Lucas felt dejected and leaned back. He found Nicole.

    "Mommy! Why are you here? Is Samuel hurt?"

    Lucas¡¯ words made Nicole''s heart twitch a little.

    It seemed that in Lucas¡¯ heart, Samuel was still in the first ce.

    In the past few days, the father-son rtionship between Lucas and Samuel has greatly improved.

    Even though Lucasined that Samuel did not protect Nicole well, he still put Samuel on the first

    ce when Samuel waspared with the outsiders.

    Nicole smiled and shook her head.

    Joseph raised his head and pauses for a moment before saying, "Where''s Uncle Booth?"

    "In the emergency room."

    Nicole gestured and was suddenly stunned.

    "You can speak now!"

    Nicole was so excited that she almost made wrong gestures.

    Joseph felt embarrassed and scratched his head.

    When Nicole seeing Joseph like this, tears of excitement dropped from her face.

    "Mommy, as long as brother stays with me, there''s no illness that can''t be cured. Don''t worry."

    Lucas patted his chest like an adult.

    Nicole did not know when Lucas started calling Joseph "brother", but at this moment, she was really

    touched.

    She walked to Lucas, touched his head and gave him a thumb up.

    Lucas was a little dejected. "Mommy, can''t your voice recover? Brother can speak now, and you can

    also do that, right?"

    Nicole suddenly paused. She felt as if a cut had been made in her heart, and blood flowed

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    out.

 Chapter 642 Its Mans Responsibility to Protect Women

    Chapter 642 It''s Man''s Responsibility to Protect Women

    Would she be able to speak again?

    Nicole had always wanted to know the answer.

    Booth mentioned an expert who, however, was always upied. They even couldn''t make an

    appointment with him.

    She waited with great expectation at first, gradually got disappointed, and finally epted the fact that

    she was a mute. However, when she saw Lucas¡¯ expectant eyes, Nicole realized that Lucas minded.

    He minded that her mother was a mute, and he wanted her to speak. She wanted to be able to speak

    again too. But was it possible?

    Nicole subconsciously touched her throat. It reminded her of Laurel''s terrible face.

    Nicole still could not forgive her.

    How could Laurel die like that?

    Wasn''t it too easy for her to die just like that without paying the price for her wrongdoing?

    However, Nicole could not bring a dead person back to life.

    Noticing Nicole''s expression, Lucas immediately realized that he had put his foot in his mouth. He

    hurriedly said, "Mommy, don''t be sad. I will apany you. In the future, I will be your eyes and your

    voice. Don''t worry, I will study signnguage hard, so that I can be your interpreter in the future."

    Nicole instantly felt warm, and the sad past seemed to be not so unbearable for her.

    She touched Lucas¡¯ head again and smiled. Then, she said in signnguage, "How about letting

    Joseph stay here with you? Mommy has lived in the Kent''s for a long time. I want to find another house

    and move out of the Kent''s. After you leave the hospital, you can live with Mommy, okay?"

    Lucas was so smart that he instantly understood what Nicole meant.

    He whispered, "Mommy, are you going to divorce Samuel?"

    Nicole didn''t know how to answer this question.

    Seeing her son''s innocent eyes, Nicole felt that she was cruel.

    "I''m sorry, Lucas."

    Nicole knew better than anyone how much her two children had yearned for a family and how much

    they had wished for a daddy around them, but she really couldn''t grant their wishes.

    Although she knew that this matter had nothing to do with Samuel and it was all Laurel''s fault, she

    thought of Laurel every time she looked at Samuel.

    How could she continue living with Samuel in such case?

    Lucas smiled reluctantly, but he stillforted Nicole and said, "It''s fine, I''ve been used to it. Wherever

    Mommy is, I''ll be with you always. I''m Mommy''s little lover. I want to protect Mommy for the rest of my

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    life."

    Nicole''s eyes got moist again.

    What did she do to deserve such a sensible and cute son?

    Joseph remained silent.

    He didn''t quite understand why Nicole wanted to divorce Samuel, but he also decided to protect Nicole,

    with sadness in his heart though.

    Would he never see his uncle again after their divorce?

    He would miss him!

    He would miss his Daddy too!

    Joseph stood up silently and walked out.

    "Joseph, where are you going?"

    Nicole was a little worried.

    Lucas said, "Mommy, leave him alone. I have lived with Mommy for five years, and he had lived with

    Samuel for five years too."

    Nicole suddenly felt that she was even less sensible than the two children.

    She actually did not consider the feelings of these kids at the first ce.

    But she didn''t think she could put up with her marriage for the sake of her children.

    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."

    Nicole didn''t know what else to say to the children.

    Joseph and Lucas agreed, but what about Zoe?

    If Zoe knew that Nicole was going to divorce Samuel and make her leave him, how would she feel?

    Nicole hated to think about the possible consequence.

    After Joseph left the ward, he subconsciously searched for Samuel, but he could find him nowhere.

    Joseph arrived at the parking lot and immediately found Samuel''s car.

    Samuel''s car was eye-catching.

    Joseph quickly walked over, but before he could get very close to the car, he heard Samuel''s painful

    groan from inside.

    "Uncle!"

    Joseph quickly patted the car door, but Samuel was too painful to notice the sounds around.

    Seeing that Samuel didn''t open the door, Joseph hurriedly ran away.

    He trotted all the way to the security office and took the security guards in front of Samuel''s car.

    The security guards heard Samuel''s painful groan, but Samuel''s car was too expensive. They could not

    open it, and did not dare to force it open. So they were somewhat overwhelmed.

    Joseph was so anxious that he tried to persuade the security guards to open the door, but the security

    guards could not forcefully destroy the door of such a valuable car.

    Joseph was on the verge of tears.

    Just as Joseph was about to turn around to ask Nicole for help, Samuel finally felt no pain.

    He saw two security guards standing outside the door and then feebly opened it.

    "What''s wrong?"

    He was weak, his face pale, with his sweat almost soaking his clothes.

    Suddenly, a boy ran into Samuel''s arms, and then started to cry.

    Samuel was surprised before realizing that the boy was Joseph.

    He took a tumble and unconsciously raised his thin lips.

    "I''m fine. You can go now."

    Samuel said to the security guards. He didn''t want others to know this.

    Seeing that Samuel seemed a bit sick, a security guard said, "Sir, if you are not feeling well, you should

    go to the hospital."

    "OK. I will. You guys go first."

    Samuel asked the two security guards away.

    Joseph still couldn''t stop crying.

    Samuel held Joseph in his arms and gently patted his back, just like what he did to Joseph when

    Joseph was a child.

    Samuel whispered, "It''s OK. You''re a man. Stay strong. What are you crying about? I''m fine."

    Joseph raised his head and looked at Samuel, his eyes full of tears.

    Samuel felt moved.

    Samuel had cared about this kid for five years and had spoiled him for four years. Ever since he was

    still a fetus, he had cared about him. And this child cared about Samuel too after he grew older.

    He touched Joseph''s head happily and said, "Joseph, I know what happened to your daddy and

    mommy made you suffer a lot, but what I''m saying is that these experiences make you stronger. No

    matter what your parents did, you are my favorite child. They''re not with you now, but their love for you

    is still there. From now on, if you want, you can still call me Daddy, just like before. I will love you as

    much as I love Lucas and Zoe. I''ll treat you the same way. You are the eldest son of the Kent family.

    Although it really hurts, you are a man. You must pull through. You have younger siblings. You have to

    protect them. "Now your mother is having a hard time, you should protect her too, right?"

    Joseph hurriedly nodded.

    "I heard that you have autism. Do you know how worried I am about you? A brave boy won''t hide like

    an ostrich. You are Joseph, the son of Vincent and the pride of our family. You will stay strong for your

    loved siblings and loved mommy, right?"

    Joseph nodded again.

    He tightly grabbed Samuel''s skirt and snuggled in his arms just like what he used to do when he was

    younger.

    Samuel was really moved.

    He patted Joseph''s back gently, with a ray of hope in his heart. After all, he still had his children and

    there was still wiggle room between him and Nicole.

    Just as Samuel was pondering, Joseph opened his mouth and asked, "Are you sick?"

    Samuel paused for a moment and was surprised that Joseph finally spoke. He was also gratified that

    Joseph was finally able to pull through.

    Autism, to put it bluntly, happened when a person locked himself in his own fortress with no one else in.

    Now that Joseph was willing tomunicate with others again, his fortress was about to copse.

    He was willing to walk out of his fortress and let others in, which was a good sign.

    Samuel said happily, "Yes, I''m sick, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll get better for you guys."

    "Does Mommy know about this?"

    Joseph looked at Samuel, a trace of doubt shing through his eyes.

    Samuel smiled and shook his head. "This is our secret, okay? Don''t tell Mommy. She''s been sad

    enough. I don''t want her to worry about me again. She''s a woman. We''re men. It''s man''s responsibility

    to protect women, isn''t it?"

    Joseph hurriedly nodded.

    "Good. It''s a deal! Pinky swear."

    Samuel stretched out his little finger towards Joseph.

    Looking at Samuel''s little finger, Joseph also stretched out his own.

    "Pinky, pinky bow-bell, whoever breaks his words will sink down to the bad ce and never rise up

    again."

    When Joseph''s thumb met Samuel''s thumb, Joseph finally smiled.

    Samuel had not seen Joseph smile for a long time.

    He suddenly felt like crying.

    Samuel hugged Joseph in his arms and whispered, "From now on, you are my son."

    "Daddy!"

    Joseph burst into tears sadly.

    He could still remember that Bruce fell in front of him covered in blood. He didn''t have daddy anymore!

    But he still had his uncle!

    Uncle was his Daddy!

    They look exactly alike. They must be brothers, right?

    Joseph hugged Samuel tightly and blew off all the sadness and grievances he had suffered in the past

    by crying.

    Seeing Joseph cry, Samuel''s eyes unconsciously became moist.

    Finally, Joseph made it.

    Finally, Samuel managed to meet Vincent expectations and helped his son out.

    Samuel hugged Joseph tightly.

    Joseph cried for a while and was a little tired.

    Samuel took out a napkin, wiped his cheeks, and said with a smile, "Cry-baby."

    "No, I''m not. I won''t cry anymore. I want to be stronger. I want to protect my younger siblings and

    protect Mommy. Daddy, will Mommy''s voice cord be repaired?"

    Samuel''s heart ached and whispered, "Daddy will do everything to cure Mommy, I promise."

    "Really?"

    "Yes!"

    Josephughed through his tears, but then he frowned again.

    He looked at Samuel and hesitated for a moment before asking, "Daddy, are you really going to divorce

    Mommy?"

 Chapter 643 It Seems Like a Takeout

    Chapter 643 It Seems Like a Takeout

    Samuel looked at Joseph''s gloomy eyes and whispered, "Do you want Daddy and Mommy to get a

    divorce?"

    "No, I don''t."

    Joseph hugged Samuel tightly.

    The corner of Samuel''s mouth was turned up slightly. He said with a smile, "If you don''t want Daddy to

    divorce Mommy, can you help Daddy?"

    "How?"

    "Come closer to me."

    Samuel and Joseph started to work on their n in the car.

    After learning Samuel''s n, Joseph nodded and quickly returned to the ward.

    Nicole and Lucas were still worried about Joseph. Just as Nicole was about to go out to look for

    Joseph, Joseph returned.

    "Joseph, where have you been? Mommy is so worried about you."

    Lucas knew that Nicole couldn''t directly express her feelings.

    So he apologized immediately, "Sorry, Mommy. My tummy hurt, so I went to the bathroom."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll ask Uncle Booth to bring your nket over tonight, okay?"

    "Alright."

    Joseph had no objection.

    Nicole made sure that Joseph and Lucas were fine before leaving the hospital.

    Samuel watched Nicole return to the Kent''s and left.

    Nicole felt she had forgotten something. It wasn''t until she returned to the Kent''s and saw Olivia that

    she remembered it.

    Jesus!

    She had forgotten about Booth!

    Nicole didn''t know how Booth was doing.

    Nicole walked out, but Olivia stopped her.

    "What''s wrong? You just came back. Why are you going out again? Where''s Booth?"

    Nicole was a little apologetic and didn''t know what to say. She could only say in signnguage, "Booth

    was beaten by Samuel."

    "What?"

    Olivia was instantly enraged.

    She rolled up her sleeves and said angrily, "Samuel not only bullied you, but also bullied my younger

    brother. What does he want? Does he think I won''t beat him up?"

    Olivia walked out, but was stopped by Nicole.

    "It''s my fault. It''s all on me. Don''t go. I''m already guilty enough of Booth''s injuries. If you got hurt, I

    would be overwhelmed. Do you still want me to stay in Land City?"

    Olivia looked at Nicole and couldn''t help but sigh, "You''re always so kind. Which hospital is Booth in?

    I''m going to see him. You stay here and have a good rest. By the way, where is Joseph? I''ve consulted

    the sanatorium, the family of their patient is allowed to be thepanion."

    "No need. Joseph has already started to speak. I don''t think we need to send him to a sanatorium.

    After all, it is not good for children."

    "Can he speak now?"

    Olivia was a little surprised but very happy.

    "Who did this? Amazing! How could he make Joseph speak?"

    "Lucas."

    Nicole smiled and signed.

    "That makes sense. Joseph is going to apany Lucas in the hospital tonight, right? What do you

    want me to bring them? I''ll send it over. You should have a good rest at home."

    Olivia''s words moved Nicole.

    She signed, "I''ll cook some food for Booth. Give it to him. I''m really sorry about what happened today. I

    don''t know if he was hurt seriously."

    "Don''t worry. He is strong. He''ll be fine. I''m sure he''ll be very happy to know that you''ve cooked

    something delicious for him."

    Although Nicole knew that Olivia was trying tofort herself, she ran to the kitchen and prepared

    some delicious food for Booth in spite of Olivia''s dissuasion, asking Olivia to take the food to the

    hospital.

    Olivia had no choice but to take the food to the hospital.

    When Samuel saw Olivia carrying the food box, he frowned slightly.

    Lucas had already had dinner, and so did Joseph. To whom would Olivia send the food?

    Booth?

    How did Olivia know that Booth was injured?

    Samuel remembered that Olivia didn''t like to cook. Did that mean the food was cooked by Nicole?

    Thinking of this, Samuel felt annoyed.

    How could his woman cook for others?

    Booth was so annoying. How could he eat the food cooked by Nicole?

    Samuel hurriedly took out his phone and called Jacob.

    "Do everything possible to ask Olivia out and change the food in the box. I want the all the food in the

    food box in half an hour. Remember, all the food!"

    Jacob was puzzled about Samuel''s strange order and asked, "What exactly is in the food box?"

    "Whatever. Anyway, I just want it."

    Then Samuel hung up the phone.

    Jacob had no other choice.

    He felt it more and more difficult to be a vice president. Moreover, Samuel seemed to be more and

    more childish.

    But Jacob also wanted to see Olivia.

    Her bark was worse than her bite. What was she thinking? Did she still want to break up with him?

    Did she think he couldn''t do deal with her?

    The corners of Jacob''s lips curled up slightly. At the thought of Olivia, he felt warm. The world seemed

    to be filled with warmth.

    He called Olivia.

    When Olivia saw that it was the call from Jacob, she hung up the phone directly. However, Jacob sent

    her another text message which made Olivia almost fly into a fury.

    Just as she was about to go into the Seaside Hospital, Olivia saw the Green family''s bodyguards and

    directly asked them to send Joseph''s stuff over. As for the food in the food box, Olivia guessed that

    Booth would not be very hungry for the time being, so he could wait.

    She got on the car with the food box and quickly drove to meet Jacob.

    When Samuel saw Olivia leave with the food box, the corner of his mouth slightly rose.

    Half an hourter, Jacob had someone send the food box to Samuel.

    There were so many delicious food in the food box. Samuel hurriedly put it in the car and started

    eating.

    He was right.

    The food was cooked by Nicole!

    Only he could eat what his woman cooked!

    Not long after, Olivia came back angrily and entered the Seaside Hospital with the food box.

    Samuel was a little curious. Looking at the delicious food in front of him, he called Jacob and asked,

    "What did you rece it with?"

    "Porridge, rice, and ribs. I ordered a takeout."

    Samuel was very satisfied with Jacob''s choice.

    "I''ll give you a raise this month."

    "I don''t want a raise. Give me a few days off. Mr. Green, I''m worn out. Or maybe you cane back to

    work?"

    Jacob asked tentatively.

    Samuel directly refused.

    "No! I''ll give you a rise. That''s it."

    Then, he hung up the phone.

    Jacob signed helplessly.

    Where was the Mr. Green who regarded work as important as his life?

    Samuel didn''t care about what Jacob was thinking. He looked at the food in front of him and smiled

    contentedly.

    If Nicole knew that the food she prepared for Booth was in his stomach, what expression would be on

    her face? It must be very interesting.

    Samuel took out his phone to record a video intentionally and then sent it to Nicole.

    "It''s delicious. Thank you, honey."

    When Nicole received Samuel''s message on Twitter, she was surprised. However she still yed the

    video. After watching the video, she trembled with anger.

    "Are you a child?"

    Nicole did not know how Samuel did it, but dering ownership like a child was not Samuel''s style.

    However, Samuel replied with a smile, "I''m having fun."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    She sent a message to Olivia on Twitter.

    "Olivia, show me the food I prepared for Booth."

    Olivia was a little puzzled, but after arriving at the ward, she opened the food box, took a photo, and

    sent it to Nicole.

    Booth asked curiously, "Olivia, what is it?"

    "Nicole cooked some delicious food for you. It is good for your health."

    Olivia gave the food box to Booth.

    "Porridge, rice and ribs? Doesn''t it seem like a takeout?"

    Booth asked doubtfully.

    But Olivia said firmly, "Nonsense. I saw Nicole cook it in the kitchen with my own eyes. Just enjoy it

    now. This is a token of Nicole''s gratitude. By the way, how is your injury? Is it bad?"

    She noticed that Booth was in high spirits. Apart from the slight bruises on his face, she didn''t see any

    other wounds.

    Booth waved his hand and said, "I''m fine. I was just trying to make Samuel jealous. I guess he must be

    extremely jealous."

    "Childish."

    Olivia red at him, but she felt a little happy actually.

    When Nicole saw the photo taken by Olivia, she pissed off.

    It was not the food she cooked for Booth!

    Looking at the video sent by Samuel, Nicole was so angry that she didn''t even want to talk to Samuel.

    Samuel sent several videos to Nicole, but he got no reply. So he was a little anxious.

    "Are you mad at me?"

    Nicole directly blocked him on Twitter.

    When Samuel saw the clue that he must be on Nicole''s friend list if he wanted to send messages to

    her, his face became gloomy.

    What a heartless woman!

    He put down his phone unwillingly, while he ate the food to his heart content.

    After he ate all the food, he contentedly called Jacob.

    "Have you had dinner yet?"

    Jacob was touched by Samuel''s concern for him.

    "I''m going to have dinnerter. Mr. Green, are you going to give me some delicious food or treat me to

    dinner?"

    "You''re thinking too much. I was just asking."

    Then, Samuel burped.

    Jacob felt that Samuel was so annoying.

    "Mr. Green, if you do this again, I will go on strike."

    "Whatever. If you go on strike, I''ll tell Olivia that you were my partner and helped me get the food

    cooked by Nicole."

    "Mr. Green, I''m sorry. What can I do for you?"

    Jacob could tell that Samuel was in a good mood, so he joked with Samuel.

    Samuel leanedfortably against the chair and said leisurely, "I suppose Nicole will go find a house

    in the afternoon. Keep an eye on her and inform me of the location immediately if she finds the house

    she wants."

    "Mr. Green, how about running a private detective office? It will save time and need less effort."

    Jacob said leisurely.

    Samuel understood what Jacob meant, but he didn''t mind. "The most important thing is to win my

    wife''s heart back. By the way, I asked you to look for that expert who specializes in voice. Did you find

    him? Where is he now?"

    Jacob paused for a moment and said, "I found him, but I also found something else. Mr. Green, you

    can decide whether to ask him for help or not after looking at the materials."

 Chapter 644: What Went up Must Go Down

    Chapter 644: What Went up Must Go Down

    "What? Something else?"

    "Yes."

    "Send it over."

    Not long after Samuel hung up the phone, Jacob sent over the information of the doctor.

    He had the doctor investigated thoroughly so that the information was quite detailed.

    Samuel read it and frowned slightly.

    The doctor did have some skills, but he was a bad person especially when treating female patients.

    He would grope or even rape the patients on the pretext of the treatment. Some of the female patients

    were afraid of people''s gossip and couldn''t use him in public so they had to swallow the insults

    painfully. Some wanted to sue him, but he had connections to settle things down.

    Samuel really didn''t want to use a doctor with such a reputation.

    He directly called Morgan.

    "How much longer does Ad need?"

    Samuel''s question surprised Morgan.

    "What? Is Ad''s treatment your business now?"

    "No. I just need to know your schedule."

    "I didn''t agree to treat you."

    Morgan thought that Samuel wanted to ask about hypnosis and intended to hang up the phone, but she

    heard Samuel say, "I''m asking for Nicole."

    Morgan paused for a moment.

    "You guys have made up?"

    "Do you want us not to?"

    "Of course. Nicole has suffered too much with you. Only by leaving you can she live up to her full

    potential."

    Morgan''s words silenced Samuel for a moment.

    Was that really the case?

    She could reach her potential only by leaving him?

    Samuel did notment.

    "Cut the crap. Can you get Nicole''s voice back?"

    Samuel had no intention to talk about things that would only make him sulk with Morgan.

    Morgan did not conceal anything.

    "Yes, but it''s very risky. If anything goes wrong, her life will be in danger."

    Samuel''s hand suddenly stiffened.

    "How could that be? Isn''t she just dumb? How could her life be in danger?"

    "You won''t understand the terms even if I tell you. In short, the effects of the mute powder are very

    strong and difficult to eradicatepletely. Because of the precious herbs she had taken after herst

    operation, the powder was absorbed quickly. To cure her, there will be a great risk to take."

    Morgan''s words made Samuel hesitate.

    If not treated, Nicole would at most not be able to speak and she would be safe. If she was to be

    treated, he would not be able to bear the risk of losing her.

    "I think it''s better for you to ask Nicole about this. After all, it''s her own business. You can''t and have no

    right to make the decision for her. If she wants to recover, she cane to see me. I''ll wait for her at

    the Miller''s."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After Morgan finished speaking, she hung up the phone.

    Samuel was lost in deep thought.

    He really didn''t have any right to make decisions for Nicole. If possible, he certainly hoped that Nicole

    would recover. But if the price paid was too great, he would rather Nicole remain dumb.

    Actually, it was not that bad, wasn''t'' it?

    Samuelforted himself, but deep down in his heart, he felt great pain.

    Nicole did not know what Samuel was considering for her. She rested for a while and started looking for

    a house on the Inte.

    None of the houses here were cheap.

    Nicole nned to buy a house of her own.

    After getting married, although the door of her mother''s house had always been open to her, she knew

    that she could not go back to stay for too long. Otherwise, her parents would be worried. As for the

    Don''s, she had no face to go back now.

    In her husband''s house, she became an outsider now, and even her Night Elf Empire was controlled by

    Finn. What else did she have?

    When she was injured, she didn''t even have a ce to recover.

    Recalling what happened to her in the small hotel and how she and Joseph almost died in that rainy

    night, Nicole''s desire to buy a house of her own became urgent once again.

    But she needed a big sum of money to buy a house.

    She thought of JH Mall.

    Since Samuel had given JH Mall to her, she wasn''t cheesy and wanted to check how much money the

    mall had.

    When Nicole was nning to go to JH Mall, she was a little embarrassed.

    How could she talk to the staff when she was like this? Did she have to make a gesture? What if the

    staff didn''t understand?

    For the first time, Nicole felt that being unable to speak is very ufortable, and she couldn''t even

    talk about it with others.

    The turnover of the mall was good, but she had to show up.

    This was the first time Nicole was eager to cure her throat.

    She sent a Twitter to Olivia, asking her to take the authorization to JH Mall to withdraw a sum of money,

    but she needed the documents from the mall''s counsel.

    Nicole knew that she could only ask for Samuel''s help.

    After hesitating for a while, Nicole still sent a Twitter to Samuel and told him her intention.

    Hearing that Nicole wanted to withdraw money, Samuel anxiously asked, "Anything wrong?"

    "It''s fine. I just want to use a sum of money. Since the JH Mall is mine, can I have my own legal

    counsel?"

    Nicole didn''t want to bother Samuel every time she needed things. It was like a child asking for money

    from a parent. Every time, she had to exin the reason. It really was depressing.

    Samuel immediately understood what Nicole meant.

    In the past, Nicole did not like to swipe his card. Now she had to calcte money clearly with him. This

    feeling was really too bad.

    However, Samuel did not say anything against it. He only said, "The counsel has worked in the mall for

    a while. It''s not good to dismiss him without any reason, right? Don''t worry, he isn''t one of my people. If

    you need him, I''ll give you his contact information. You two can talk about it."

    "Alright, thank you."

    Nicole sounded polite and distant. It made Samuel feel as if there was a small sad stone in his throat.

    After getting what she wanted, Nicole ignored Samuel, as if Samuel was just an indispensable person.

    This was the first time Samuel had this feeling of being used and thrown away.

    He smiled bitterly and shook his head. He called Jacob and asked him to find out what Nicole wanted

    to do with the money.

    He didn''t want to monitor Nicole. He was just afraid that she would encounter some difficulties again.

    With Nicole''s character, she definitely wouldn''t tell him.

    Nicole contacted the counsel and confirmed that he didn''t work for Samuel, so she felt relieved.

    She told him about her situation and hoped that Olivia would act as her agent, representing her to deal

    with everything in JH Mall.

    The counsel made a contract about it, and then went to the Kent''s at the address given by Nicole.

    Olivia was called back by Nicole. At the beginning, she didn''t want to ept it. However, when she saw

    Nicole''s expectant gaze and remembered how inconvenient Nicole was in her condition, she

    whispered, "I will only temporarily manage the shopping mall for you. When you recover, I''ll return it to

    you. This needs to be written in the contract. Otherwise, I won''t do it."

    "Alright."

    Nicole knew what Olivia meant and could not help but smile and agree.

    The contract was quickly signed.

    As Nicole''s representative, Olivia started working in JH Mall at once. She went to ounting for an

    audit as soon as possible.

    Everyone in the mall was alert as if they were facing a great enemy.

    They knew they worked for a different boss. As for who it was, no one knew except Julissa.

    Now that Olivia had worked as Nicole''s representative, everyone became even more curious about

    Nicole.

    Julissa was fired immediately, and Samuelpletely banned her from showing up in the mall again.

    She was in a difficult situation right now. She wanted to find Nicole, but she couldn''t get close to her

    because Samuel''s people had been secretly protecting Nicole so that Julissa couldn''t have a chance to

    talk to her.

    Julissa heard that Nicole had taken over JH Mall and was nning to make a scene while she was

    visiting. She didn''t expect that the person who came was actually Olivia.

    Olivia knew about Julissa. She sent a message to Samuel and said, "Is that all you can do? You can''t

    handle an employee, and you still want to make things work between you and Nicole?"

    When had Samuel ever been despised?

    It could also be said that no one dared to speak to him like this since childhood but Olivia.

    Now or in the past, Olivia had never thought highly of him.

    Now, she was even instructing him to do things like he was some errand boy.

    Samuel sighed and told himself that if he wanted to get his wife back, he had to win the support of

    Olivia, her best friend.

    He sent a message back to Olivia.

    "It will be taken care of within a day."

    The corners of Olivia''s mouth curled up slightly, and she was extremely pleased with herself.

    Sometimes instructing Samuel to do things was quite pleasant.

    She had no idea that Samuel gave Jacob an order after hanging up the phone.

    Olivia intended to bully Samuel, but actually, the person who was going to do the job in the end would

    be her boyfriend. Of course, she wouldn''t know it now.

    She went to ounting to withdraw a sum of money, and nobody dared to say anything.

    The minute Nicole got the money, she went to visit the houses on sale.

    After spending one entire afternoon, Nicole found one she was pleased with. She signed the contract,

    paid the bill, and got the certificate, doing it all in one go.

    When Samuel found out, Nicole had already started to look for the decorationpany.

    Samuel was stunned when he saw Nicole was so quick.

    He seemed to realize for the first time that Nicole, who was so gentle around him, could still be so

    courageous.

    Morgan''s words echoed in his mind again.

    She said, ¡°Only by leaving you can she live up to her full potential."

    Samuel couldn''t help but pause for a while.

    Was it really the case?

    Should he let go of her?

    Seeing how happy Nicole was for her house, Samuel suddenly understood. What he wanted the most

    was just that Nicole could live a happy life.

    Therefore, he would let her go. However, there was no way the he would agree on a divorce. He could

    at most tolerate the separation of them.

    Samuel told Nicole his thoughts on Twitter and found that Nicole still hadn''t pulled him out of the

    cklist, so he could only text her.

    Nicole saw it and only replied with one word.

    "Okay."

    Samuel felt that Nicole''s conversation with him was bing more and more concise, just like he

    himself eight years ago.

    Wasn''t there a saying that what went up must go down?

    However, he loved no one but Nicole. Nothing could change that.

    The renovation work was in full swing, and Nicole began to implement her second n.

    She asked Booth when the expert had time.

    Right now, she was eager to speak.

    Only by recovering would she be able to give herself and her children a better living environment.

    Nicole waited anxiously, and finally the expert arrived. However, Samuel''s expression turned ugly.

    He couldn''t tolerate doctors with a bad reputation treating Nicole, but would Nicole listen to him?

    How could he stop her?

 Chapter 645 Beat Him Without a Word

    Chapter 645 Beat Him Without a Word

    Samuel stopped Nicole when she was about to go out.

    "I know you''re anxious to get your voice back. I''m more anxious than you are, but this expert has a bad

    reputation treating women patients. There are other ways. Listen to me, don''t go."

    Nicole looked at Samuel. She knew that Samuel would not say these words aimlessly, but she was

    really too anxious.

    It would be fine if she couldn''t speak from birth. Now that she had this chance to recover, she wanted to

    give it a try no matter what.

    Nicole nodded at Samuel, then walked past him, heading towards the address given by Booth.

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t listen to him, Samuel immediately arranged for someone to protect Nicole.

    Nicole arrived at the door of the expert''s temporary clinic. Looking at the magnificent clubhouse in front

    of her, she frowned slightly.

    Perhaps because Samuel''s words worked, Nicole was a little nervous. Since she had alreadye,

    she still hoped toe in and take a look.

    Nicole took a deep breath and walked into the clinic.

    The expert was surprised when he saw Nicole. Perhaps he didn''t expect such a beautiful woman to be

    dumb.

    His gaze wandered unscrupulously around Nicole''s body.

    Nicole had a special feeling of disgust.

    The look in his eyes upset her.

    She turned around and left.

    Seeing that Nicole was about to leave, the expert hurriedly stepped forward to stop her.

    "Beauty, don''t youe here to have your voice back? Why do you leave before I can have a look? I

    happen to know some signnguage, so it''s convenient for us tomunicate."

    The expert spoke while using signnguage.

    Nicole hurriedly replied, "No need."

    "Why? I haven''t checked you yet. Come, let me check you carefully."

    Without waiting for Nicole to react, he hurriedly grabbed Nicole''s hand and walked inside.

    This hand was so tender!

    A lecherous look shed across the expert''s eyes.

    Perhaps because of what Samuel had reminded her, Nicole was quite alert. When she saw his

    lecherous expression, she was prepared for the worst.

    After walking into the room, the expert poured a ss of water for Nicole.

    Nicole clearly saw the movement of the expert''s fingers.

    Her face instantly darkened.

    Originally, she did not believe Samuel''s information. Now that she saw the expert was like this, she was

    extremely disappointed.

    Perhaps she hade with great hope, but now when she saw him acting like this, she knew that his

    medical skills would not be any better. If he treated her seriously, it would be fine. However, he wanted

    to get something else from her. Nicole felt disgusted.

    She got up and left.

    "Don''t leave, beauty. Drink a ss of water first."

    The expert grabbed Nicole''s wrist again, took the opportunity to ruthlessly touch it, and handed the

    water to Nicole.

    This woman was a real beauty today.

    The expert''s heart bloomed with joy, but the next second, Nicole directly grabbed his arm and locked

    him on the wall. Then, she grabbed his water, knocked open the expert''s mouth and poured it in.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "No...."

    The expert did not expect such a beautiful woman to be so tough. He cried out in pain for a moment.

    Nicole poured the water into his mouth and the expert kept dodging.

    A trace of coldness shed across Nicole''s eyes.

    She could ept that he was a quack, but she could not tolerate the man trying to get his hands on

    her.

    The expert couldn''t get rid of her and cursed angrily.

    "You stinking woman, let go of me! Believe it or not, I will kill you!"

    He was not only a bad person, but his mouth was still so smelly.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes and punched him in the stomach.

    The expert cried out in pain.

    Nicole kicked him to the side of the wall, then turned around and left,pletely ignoring him.

    Her heart seemed to be burdened with a huge rock, and she was depressed.

    As soon as she left the clubhouse, Nicole saw Samuel who was anxiously waiting outside.

    He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Nicole was safe and sound.

    "I''ll take you back."

    "No need."

    Nicole directly refused.

    Without getting the treatment, Nicole was depressed. Now seeing Samuel, she remembered that it was

    Mrs. Laurel who had caused her condition, and she was somewhat irritated being around him.

    Samuel knew what she was thinking. Seeing her like this, he did not force her. Instead, he followed

    Nicole''s car and sent her home.

    When Nicole returned to the Kent''s, Olivia and Booth were both very curious.

    "Nicole, why did youe back so quickly?"

    "Nicole, what did that expert say?"

    Nicole looked at the brother and sister who were enthusiastically waiting for her answer, and didn''t

    have the nerve to tell them that there was something wrong with the expert. She shook her head and

    gestured, "We''ll find another expert next time."

    "He couldn''t do anything? But I heard that expert was really famous in this field."

    Booth rubbed his head, depressed.

    Olivia said somewhat pitifully, "It doesn''t matter. The world is so big, and there will always be a way.

    This expert couldn''t cure you. Let''s wait for the next one."

    Nicole wanted to smile at them naturally, but she was really in a bad mood.

    "I''ll go up and rest."

    Nicole gestured and went upstairs.

    Olivia knew that she must be very disappointed, but she didn''t know how tofort her now. Moreover,

    there was a promotion that she needed to take care of in the mall today.

    She knew that Nicole could survive, so she asked Booth to pay more attention to Nicole and left.

    Nicole returned to her room and threw herself on the bed.

    She looked at the ceiling and felt particrly miserable.

    Could it be that she really couldn''t speak for a lifetime?

    Nicole touched her throat and felt that she could not ept this fact.

    The alert of Twitter sounded.

    Nicole took a look. It was Samuel who applied to be her friend.

    She threw the phone aside, toozy to look at it.

    Unknowingly, she fell asleep.

    When she woke up, she was still very tired. It was already dusk. A loud noise came from outside.

    Nicole was somewhat puzzled. She felt that one of the voices sounded very familiar.

    She got up and went downstairs. She saw two men and a woman shouting at the gate of the Kent''s.

    Nicole took a closer look. The expert was among the two men.

    She frowned slightly.

    The expert''s face was now blue and purple. It was obvious that he had been beaten by someone.

    However, she only punched the expert in the stomach and kicked him. How can there be so many

    bruises on his face?

    At this moment, the expert saw Nicole.

    "It''s her! I kindly wanted to treat her, yet she hit me! Mr. Laurence, if it hadn''t been for your sake, I

    wouldn''t havee over. I have quit all the seminars ande here to treat your friend, but look at

    what she has done to me. Now what are you going to do about it?"

    The expert shouted angrily.

    The woman beside him also shouted.

    "I''m telling you. If you don''tpensate for my uncle''s injuries today, you can''t get away with it. I will

    post the story online and let everyone know that the Kent family is bullying others."

    Nicole took a careful look at the woman beside the expert. She suddenly remembered who she was.

    Fiona Calo!

    She was actually the expert''s niece!

    Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together.

    There was not a single good person in the Wang family.

    At this time, Nicole could tell that they were probably here to extort money.

    The Kent family was considered to be an influential family in Land City. Usually, the upper-ss didn''t

    want to have any negative news, so they were nning to take advantage of it and get some money.

    Recalling Fiona''s greedy appearance, Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    Booth felt that something was wrong.

    "Wait. Are you sure it was Nicole? She''s so gentle, how could she hit you? Did you do something to

    her?"

    The expert hurriedly turned his face away, his eyes drifting

    "Why should I do anything else? I was going to examine her. But before I could do it, she beat me up. I

    don''t think she has a bad throat, but a bad temper. She should go to the psychiatric department."

    The more the expert spoke, the angrier he became, as if he had suffered a great deal of grievance.

    At this moment, Nicole directly stepped forward and grabbed the cor of the expert. She reached out

    her hand and pped him in the face for several times.

    Nicole''s movements were quick and urate. Everyone was stunned, especially Booth.

    He never imagined that Nicole would actually be so tough. Her strength was almost as big as

    Samuel''s.

    The first to react was Fiona.

    "What are you doing? Stop! I''m warning you. I''m going to call the police."

    Nicole pped the expert twenty times in a row. Her hands went numb before she let go of the expert.

    The expert waspletely beaten up, his face burning with pain. He pointed at Nicole, but was unable

    to utter aplete sentence.

    This was the first time he had encountered someone who beat him without saying a word.

    Nicole looked at the expert and then coldly nced at Fiona.

    Fiona was stunned.

    "Aren''t you Miss Finger? Why are you here?"

    Fiona recognized Nicole.

    She didn''t know Nicole''s true identity. When she thought of the benefits she had obtained from Nicole,

    her expression immediately changed and she smiled tteringly.

    "Miss Finger, I''m Fiona. Do you remember me? I''m Fiona from City A."

    Nicole looked at her coldly and said nothing.

    Fiona rubbed her nose awkwardly and said, "Miss Finger, it is a small world. I didn''t expect that we

    would meet again so soon. Is there anything wrong with your throat? Don''t worry, my uncle''s skills are

    excellent. He can definitely cure you, but the money...."

    The moment she spoke, she revealed a greedy nature, even ignoring his uncle.

    The expert shouted angrily.

    "What are you doing? She hit me and you asked me to treat her? I won''t. Look at my face. It has

    swollen and is as big as a pig''s head!"

    The expert said unclearly.

    However, Nicole had no intention to exin.

    Last time, Nicole left City A in such a hurry that she didn''t deal with this Fiona. She didn''t expect that

    she would actually bring the expert here today.

    Nicole thought of Karina and the dead Bruce. Karina was so sad about the death of Bruce. Although all

    of this was designed by Bruce back then, Nicole really promised Karina to punish Fiona for her.

    Thinking of this, Nicole suddenly had an idea.

 Chapter 646 This Was Too Embarrassing

    Chapter 646 This Was Too Embarrassing

    "So it''s your uncle." Nicole gestured. "You could have told me earlier. Alright, I''ll give him a medical fee

    to treat my throat. If it can''t be cured, I won''t just let it go."

    Fiona looked at Booth as if she couldn''t understand what was going on and she was asking him for

    help.

    Booth had no idea what Nicole nned to do. But when he saw Nicole''s confident expression, he

    conveyed her intentions to Fiona.

    When Fiona heard that Nicole wanted to give her money, she was so happy that she squinted.

    "Good. It''s a deal. I promise that my uncle will treat you well."

    The expert did not quite understand, but when he wanted to say something, Fiona pulled him aside and

    they began to discuss something.

    Nicole revealed a cold smile.

    Booth poked Nicole curiously and whispered, "What''s your n?"

    Nicole did not intend to tell Booth about the expert''s character, but now such being the case, she told

    Booth why she had beaten the expert.

    After hearing this, Booth was so angry that he almost went all out to fight with the expert, but he was

    stopped by Nicole.

    "Nicole, you should have told me earlier. I would have killed that bastard."

    The more Booth thought about it, the angrier he became.

    No wonder Nicole hade back soon. So this was the truth.

    Nicole gestured, "Don''t worry, I won''t let myself suffer losses. Since they are so greedy, then let''s see

    how much they can pay for their greed."

    Booth looked at the smile on Nicole''s face and suddenly he realized that she looked exactly like

    Samuel.

    Seeing that he was dumbfound, Nicole asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing."

    Booth hurriedly shook his head.

    At this time, Fiona and the expert had already discussed it.

    The expert who was angry just now wasughing so happily that he squinted.

    "It''s a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! So it turned out that we have been acquaintances. I didn''t

    expect that my niece know you, Ms. Nicole. Since that''s the case, I''ll treat you well."

    Nicole sneered and didn''t say anything.

    Fiona smiled and said, "Miss Finger, oh no, Ms. Nicole, when do you think we''ll start?"

    "Right now."

    Nicole gestured.

    The expert had nned to treat Nicole at his ce, but Fiona stopped him and red at him.

    The expert was a little afraid of Fiona, and reluctantly came to the Kent''s to treat Nicole.

    When Samuel heard that the expert hade to make trouble in the Kent''s, he was engaged in his

    business. When he rushed over, he happened to see Nicole bringing the expert into the Kent''s.

    He became anxious immediately.

    He had already told Nicole that there was something wrong with the expert. Besides, didn''t she leave

    the clinic not long ago? Why did she invite the expert in now?

    Samuel wanted to go forward to stop him, but the bodyguards in the Kent''s didn''t allow him to go in.

    With Samuel''s skill, he could naturally break in forcefully, but Nicole would be unhappy about it.

    Thinking of this, Samuel gave up barging in.

    He hurriedly sent a message to Nicole.

    "Didn''t I tell you that there was something wrong with that person? Besides, didn''t you leave already?

    Why did you let him in? Nicole, I know you''re eager to cure your throat, but can you leave it to me? I

    guarantee that I can find someone more reliable and better than this person to treat you."

    Nicole looked at the text message on her phone and locked the screen.

    She knew that Samuel cared about her, but she had also told herself that from now on, she did not

    want to rely on Samuel for anything.

    Nicole brought the expert and Fiona inside. Booth looked on and didn''t say anything. He wanted to see

    what Nicole was going to do.

    After the expert saw the home design in the Kent''s, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised. He

    realized that the Kents was a fat sheep, from which he could gain huge profits.

    Nicole turned on the video and it seemed that she was ying with her phone.

    The expert was no longer surprised and hurriedly went forward to make Nicole a diagnosis.

    "Ms. Nicole, your throat is seriously hurt. If you want to cure itpletely, it will probably cost a lot of

    money."

    After the expert finished speaking, he looked at Nicole with great care.

    Nicole waved her hand indifferently.

    "As long as you can cure her, don¡¯t worry how much it costs," Booth said hurriedly.

    Hearing Booth''s words, Fiona and the expert''s eyes almost lit up.

    "Alright. I will definitely try my best."

    He began to treat Nicole, and it seemed that he was a dutiful doctor, but Nicole had no hope of him

    now.

    After the expert finished the treatment, he exaggerated his diagnosis to Nicole, prescribed some

    medicine, and directly asked for a sky-high payment.

    Nicole didn''t even blink as she gestured for Booth to give him money.

    Booth was surprised, but he didn''t say anything. He directly gave the money to the expert and Fiona.

    When the expert saw so much money, his eyes went straight and he smiled as he received it hurriedly.

    "Ms. Nicole, drink this medicine three times a day for three days. I''lle to treat you in three days."

    Nicole nodded.

    The expert and Fiona left happily.

    Booth looked at Nicole with some confusion and asked, "Nicole, don''t you think this person is too

    greedy? He just prescribed a few drugs, but he asked for more than a hundred thousand from us?"

    Nicole smiled and gestured, "It doesn''t matter. He will give the money back."

    "What?"

    Booth failed to figure it out, but Nicole didn''t exin and continued to remain mysterious.

    Nicole asked the servant to take the medicine to the kitchen to decoct it. ording to the expert''s

    instructions, she drank it three times a day. When she drank it the next day, something bad happened

    to her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Her entire body was red, swollen, and itchy ufortably. Especially around her throat, blue veins

    stood out clearly. It was truly frightening.

    Booth and Olivia were both shocked.

    "Nikki, let''s go to the hospital. This medicine really won''t do."

    Nicole shook her head and gestured, "Call the police!"

    "Call the police?"

    Booth was puzzled, but Olivia understood what Nicole meant.

    "Yes, call the police! Hurry up and pack up the rest of the medicines. Let the police take them away for

    testing."

    Olivia urged Booth to call the police.

    In a few minutes, the police arrived.

    Seeing Nicole like this, they couldn''t help but ask why. Olivia said that there was an expert who

    prescribed the medicine. After taking the medicine, Nicole became so, which might be due to the fake

    medicine.

    The police called for someone from the Food and Drug Administration.

    Nicole was sent to the hospital for treatment, and the Chinese medicine left was taken away by the

    officers from FDA.

    When the expert got the news and was about to run away, he was caught by the police.

    Fiona refused to admit her rtionship with the expert on the spot to save her own life.

    Samuel had been waiting at the entrance of the Kent''s. When he saw that Nicole was taken to the

    hospital in an ambnce, he almost went crazy.

    "Jacob, find someone to kidnap that bullshit expert for me."

    "Mr. Green, I''m afraid it can''t work. He has already been taken away by the police."

    Jacob''s words irritated Samuel. Samuel could not vent his anger, so he looked gloomy, which was

    frightening.

    When Nicole was sent to the hospital, the doctor quickly sent her to the emergency room.

    Samuel insisted on following inside.

    Nicole saw his eyes became red because of anxiety. If someone stopped him at this time, Samuel

    might really be able to go berserk.

    She hurriedly gestured, "I''m fine. I''m fine."

    "What are you thinking? I have told you there''s something wrong with that person. Why don''t you listen

    to me?"

    Samuel knew that what he said to Nicole was meaningless now, but he could not help to say it.

    This was the first time Samuel had shouted to Nicole in this tone.

    He seemed to have forgotten their current rtionship and deadlock, and Nicole''s safety was the only

    thing he cared about in his eyes.

    Nicole forced herself to suppress the mood swings and warmth in her heart and continued to gesture,

    "I''m really fine. I didn''t even drink the medicine he prescribed."

    "If you didn''t drink, why do you be like this? And why are you in the emergency room?"

    Samuel did not believe what Nicole said.

    Nicole hurriedly exined, "I really didn''t drink it. This is just an allergic reaction. I took some other

    medicine."

    Samuel was dumbfounded.

    He was so clever that he immediately understood what Nicole meant.

    "Are you crazy? For such a bad guy, is it worth your health? If you want to punish him, I''ll just find

    someone to beat him up, or I can just throw him into the river to feed the fish."

    Samuel said without fear, scaring the doctor around into not daring to say a word.

    This was not the first time Nicole had seen Samuel''s care and arrogance. After so many things had

    happened, seeing Samuel''s care again made Nicole feel very ufortable.

    She lowered her head and thought for a while before she gestured, "I want to use thew to punish

    him. I have found someone to test those medicines. They are all fake. I can send him to prison for a

    few years with just this crime. Besides, I have be like this. If my life is in danger, what do you think

    will happen to him?"

    "If your life is in danger? Nicole, what else do you want to do? Why don''t you challenge the God?

    Because you are mute, you have the guts? You know that you are not well, but you still choose to do

    so? Do you really think your body is made of iron?"

    The more Samuel thought about it, the angrier he became, and he unconsciously spoke louder.

    Nicole thought that she had exined to him with the hope that he could calm down and not make

    such a fuss. However, seeing that Samuel was getting more and more excited, Nicole was immediately

    depressed.

    She gave Samuel a fierce push.

    Samuel was caught off guard and was surprised.

    He looked at Nicole and saw her gesturing, "Who are you to me? Why do you care about me? Don''t

    forget, we''re getting divorced! Samuel, what are you roaring about? We are in the hospital, not the

    Green''s in the Seapolis City! What are you trying to do to me?"

    Nicole''s eyes were wide open, her face full of anger.

    Samuel, who was excited and angry just now, saw Nicole like this and immediately became

    discouraged like a deted balloon. He calmed down and the anger dissipated.

    "No, Nicole, I was worried about you. You said that you had known you were allergic to it, but you still

    risk with your health. What if something happened? That bastard''s live is not as precious as yours!" He

    hurriedly said in a kindly manner.

    "Since you''re afraid that something may happen to me, why are you roaring here? If you don''t give the

    doctor time to treat me, are you going to see me die of allergy? Get out!"

    Nicole''s silent anger instantly transformed Samuel into a good child. He got out from the emergency

    room.

    The doctors and nurses were shocked.

    Just now, Samuel, who was so furious that he was about to eat people alive, was suppressed by Nicole

    just like that?

    At the critical moment, this woman didn''t make a sound, but just gestured with her hand to possess

    such great power?

    Facing the admiration and confusion in the eyes of the doctors and nurses, Nicole suddenly wanted to

    find a crack in the ground to hide.

    This was too embarrassing!

 Chapter 647 It Still Tasted the Same

    Chapter 647 It Still Tasted the Same

    After Samuel came out, he felt that he was a bit cowardly. How could he forget all about being angry

    after being scolded by Nicole?

    She didn''t even say anything out loud. She just used signnguage. He didn''t even fully understand the

    meaning of her gestures, but from her expression, Samuel knew that Nicole was not happy.

    When his wife was not happy, the consequences would be serious.

    He didn''t care what other people thought of him. Even though he knew that those people mightugh at

    him for being a henpecked husband, he came out sullenly.

    However, aftering out, Samuel was still angry. Since he couldn''t get angry at Nicole, the shitty

    expert who triggered this chain of events should pay for what he had done.

    Samuel took out his phone and called Jacob.

    "I don''t care what method you use. Just make sure that shitty expert stays in prison for the rest of his

    life. Also, make sure he doesn''t have afortable life inside."

    When Jacob received the order, he knew that this expert had offended Samuel. He didn''t say anything

    and did as he was told.

    Shortly after Nicole was brought to the emergency room, Olivia and Booth rushed over.

    When they saw Samuel sitting in the corridor outside, they anxiously asked, "How is Nicole?"

    Samuel looked at them and said coldly, "How is she? Do you still care? You always say that you care

    about Nicole, but why did you indulge her in doing this? Don''t you know that allergies can kill people?"

    Booth was petrified to say anything when he was scolded.

    He knew that Nicole was up to something, but he didn''t expect her n to be like this.

    Olivia was not afraid of Samuel, and she scolded him.

    "What are you shouting for? What good would it do? If you''re so angry, why didn''t you stop that shitty

    expert from showing up in this city?"

    Speaking of this, Samuel became angrier.

    "I tried to stop him froming here, but who has sent a ne to pick him up? I sent the people to

    guard at all the road intersections for nothing."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Booth coughed to conceal his embarrassment and looked away.

    Olivia instantly realized that it was Booth who had brought that expert to this city.

    But so what?

    Olivia continued with an angry tone, "Even if we brought the expert here, so what? We were doing it for

    Nicole. Do you want her to be a mute forever? That''s right. Nicole was turned into a mute in your ce,

    wasn''t she?"

    Her words were like a sharp dagger stabbing into Samuel''s chest and making his heart bleeding.

    He instantly fell silent.

    Booth felt that Olivia was going too far. He immediately pulled Olivia''s arm and whispered, "Olivia, I

    think it''s enough."

    "No, it''s not! Why can''t we retort when he tries to bully us? Why are you so afraid of him? Did you lose

    your courage after being punched by him?"

    Olivia was furious.

    She was furious at the sight of Samuel.

    If he hadn''t sworn that he would protect Nicole and give her the best life, she wouldn''t have trusted him

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    with Nicole back then.

    But what did he do? Nicole was hurt. How dare he yell at her?

    The more Olivia thought about it, the angrier she became. She said, "Get lost. Don''t stay here to upset

    Nicole."

    It was the first time that anyone had told Samuel to get lost. He felt hurt, but he could not say anything

    to refute her.

    At this moment, Nicole was brought out.

    "Doctor, how is she?"

    Olivia ran over and deliberately pushed Samuel behind, preventing him from approaching.

    Samuel frowned tightly, but he could do nothing to Olivia. After all, she sincerely cared about Nicole.

    Seeing that, Booth couldn''t help but feel sorry for Samuel.

    Samuel felt hurt and frustrated.

    When did he start to need people to feel sorry for him? Being sympathized by the man younger than

    him made him depressed. But he couldn''t do anything.

    When the doctor saw Samuel, he involuntarily paused for a moment, but he still hurriedly replied to

    Olivia.

    "Ms. Nicole is fine. Although it looked like she was in danger, Ms. Nicole knew what she was doing.

    She didn''t eat much food that she''s allergic to and she came to the hospital in time. She is fine now.

    She needs to drink more waterter. Don''t let her touch anything that she''s allergic to."

    Hearing the doctor''s words, Olivia, Booth, and Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    When Nicole was taken into the ward, Samuel had already disappeared.

    Olivia said angrily, "See? Does he really care about Nicole? He''s just doing it for a show. Such a man

    doesn''t deserve to be cared about. I''m telling you, don''t take his side. Do you hear me? Otherwise,

    don''t me me for not recognizing you as my younger brother."

    Booth didn''t dare to say a word.

    Olivia was angry now, so he''d better remain silent.

    Olivia looked at Nicole on the hospital bed and said angrily, "This is insane. I don''t know why the hell

    she would do this to herself for that piece of shit. And you, why the hell did you indulge her? If anything

    happened to her, do you think you can afford the consequences?"

    Booth was a little aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to say anything.

    Nicole soon woke up. When she saw Olivia and Booth, she involuntarily looked back. When she did not

    see Samuel, a hint of disappointment shed through her eyes.

    Olivia saw her expression. She angrily poked at Nicole''s forehead and said, "What are you looking at?

    You wish that he would be here, right? Did you hurt yourself on purpose to get his attention? Nicole, if

    you dare to say yes, I''ll beat the shit out of you."

    Nicole was amused and chuckled.

    "I''m fine," she gestured. "You should know that I''m always careful."

    "Careful your ass! This is your way of being careful? What would you want to do if you''re not careful?"

    Scolded by Olivia, Nicole remained silent. She knew that she would be scolded no matter what she

    said at this moment, so she should shut up and listen.

    Olivia was angrier when she saw Nicole remain silent.

    "Can you stop making me worry about you? If you have anything else to do, why don''t you go to the

    mall? There are so many things waiting for you. Don''t make me do all the work so that you can have

    time to mess around. Let me tell you: if you ever do this again, I promise I''ll leave you to handle the

    mall all by yourself."

    Olivia sounded like she would throw the shopping mall at Nicole right now, which frightened Nicole into

    apologizing immediately.

    At this moment, Samuel showed up.

    Holding a food box in his hand, he walked up to Nicole.

    The other three people in the ward were surprised.

    Neither Olivia nor Booth had thought that the reason Samuel had left was to cook food for Nicole.

    Nicole was surprised that Samuel was still here.

    Ignoring what they were thinking, Samuel put the food box on the table and opened it. Instantly, here

    came a thick fragrance.

    "Wow, it smells so delicious!"

    Booth was attracted to the food instantly.

    What exactly did this man cook?

    Why did it smell so nice?

    However, Samuel did not even look at Booth. He picked up a bowl, filled it with the food, and handed it

    to Nicole.

    "I''ve talked to ir, and he said that you''re weak and you can''t eat the food that is too nutritious. I

    made you the Lean Pork and Century Eggs Porridge, which I know you like. Try to have some. You

    must be hungry after all this mess. No matter what, health is important."

    Nicole was touched.

    When she took the bowl and chopsticks, she wanted to say thank you, but she couldn''t utter a word.

    She had a mouthful a food, and it still tasted the same, but her mood was a littleplicated.

    Samuel did not say anything else.

    Under such circumstances, Olivia could not chase Samuel away.

    She and her brother imed that they cared about Nicole, but was it good enough to stand there and

    wait for Nicole to wake up?

    After learning that Nicole was fine, Samuel left, but now, he came back with what Nicole needed the

    most.

    Olivia immediately realized that she was in no position to criticize Samuel.

    The room went dead silence instantly, and one could hear a pin drop.

    Nicole listened to her breathing and felt that her heart was racing. She tried to eat fast, but as a result,

    she was choked.

    She started to cough.

    Just as Nicole started coughing, Samuel stepped forward and patted her back, saying with a slight

    twinge in his heart, "Slow down. No one will snatch it from you."

    Nicole instantly felt her back burning.

    She wanted to push Samuel away, but she realized that it would feel awkward. She didn''t know

    whether she should continue to eat or not.

    Samuel sensed Nicole''s dilemma and retreated from the bedside when she breathed steadily. He

    cooed, "Take your time. I''lle and collect the tablewareter."

    With that, Samuel walked out.

    Seeing that, Olivia couldn''t say anything bad about Samuel.

    When she noticed that Nicole watched Samuel leave in a daze, she couldn''t help but say, "Hey, don''t

    tell me that you want to forgive him and continue living with him."

    Nicole broke out of the trance and shook her head.

    She looked down and ate the porridge in her hand. But somehow, she felt bitter and hard to swallow

    the food.

    Nicole put the bowl and chopsticks on the table. Booth pulled Olivia and said, "Nicole, take a good rest.

    I''ll go to find that shitty expert and see what he''s doing now."

    "Okay."

    Nicole nodded.

    Olivia didn''t want to leave, but she was forcefully dragged away by Booth.

    When Nicole was left alone in the ward, she realized that she hadn''t dealt with Fiona yet.

    Since Fiona was already involved, she had to take this opportunity and get revenge.

    Nicole sent a message to Olivia, saying, "I lost something important. Report to the police for me."

    "What did you lose?"

    Olivia immediately became nervous.

    Nicole involuntarily felt a little sad when she thought of the item she had lost and the important thing

    she had given Fiona back then.

    She told Olivia the answer, and Olivia soon called the police.

    Samuel happened to walk past Olivia, and when hearing Olivia''s words, he frowned.

    Nicole had lost something?

    He hurriedly took out his phone and searched for Fiona''s information.

    Samuel soon found out many illegal things that Fiona had done, including the whole story of how Fiona

    killed Karina.

    Knowing that Nicole wanted to punish Fiona, Samuel sent the information to the police anonymously.

    After doing all of this, Samuel put away his phone. Suddenly, he saw a person walking over, and his

    expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 648 I Saw Something Amazing

    Chapter 648 I Saw Something Amazing

    "What are you doing here?"

    Samuel directly blocked Morgan out.

    Morgan was not surprised at all when she saw Samuel. She did not take much reaction to his

    obstruction. She only said ndly, "It seems that you don''t want me to cure Nicole?"

    "No. I''m just a little worried. You said that the chances of sess are not high."

    Hearing what Samuel said, Morgan whispered, "It seems that you didn''t tell Nicole about this."

    "You are not needed here. Go back first. I will contact you if needed."

    Samuel knew Nicole was determined to recover her voice. However, he was really scared.

    If Nicole really wanted to give it a try, what would he do?

    Morgan looked at Samuel. She did not leave, nor did she go further. She waited for a while before

    saying, "I will be at Land City these days. Contact me if necessary."

    "Why are you here? For Nicole?"

    Samuel became vignt.

    Morgan shook her head. She did not want to hide it from him, so she said, "I have something to deal

    with here. I happened to know Nicole is here, so I came to take a look. It is up to you whether to

    receive the treatment. But I was here for my disciple. Is he better?"

    Hearing Morgan''s words, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Joseph is much better now. But still, he can''t go with you now."

    "Mr. Green, I just want to know, is that promise which said that Joseph would stay with me for ten years

    still valid?"

    Samuel darkened his face when hearing this.

    "Joseph just got better. Is it appropriate to mention this now?"

    "I''m just asking. You can start following this promise at any time. I just don''t want him to dy his

    medical research."

    Morgan left after finishing speaking.

    Samuel stared after her. He couldn''t regain his senses for a long time.

    Olivia saw Samuel staring nkly at one direction when she came out.

    She couldn''t help but follow Samuel''s sight. But she didn''t find anyone or anything special.

    Samuel abruptly turned back when he felt the breath of someone else. It was Olivia. She stood beside

    him and stared at a certain direction.

    "What are you doing?"

    "This is what I wanna ask. What are you doing here?"

    Olivia thought that there must be something going on when she saw Samuel like this.

    Samuel was still calm andposed, "You are in charge of what I gonna do now?"

    "I don''t even want to bother that."

    Olivia nced at Samuel and left. However, she stopped after a few steps. Then she turned to Samuel

    and said, "You''d better leave Nicole alone. Although you are kind of good, I still don''t want Nicole to be

    with you."

    "None of your business."

    With that, Samuel turned around and went to the ward.

    Booth happened to meet Samuel when he came out.

    When he passed Samuel, he whispered, "Wanna talk with me some time?"

    "Sure."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he entered the ward.

    Nicole closed her eyes, pretending to had fallen asleep.

    Samuel knew that she was awake. She just did not want to talk to him.

    He didn''t take it to heart. He went to the table and cleaned up the remains. Then he sat in front of

    Nicole''s bed.

    Nicole thought he would leave after finishing the cleaning. But Samuel just sat down.

    She suddenly opened her eyes, only to find that Samuel was smiling at her. His eyes were softly

    glowing.

    Nicole is a little annoyed, but she was not able to even scold him now. She just red at him fiercely

    and then turned back.

    Seeing Nicole behaved so childishly, Samuel smiled and said, "How old are you? You are still like a kid,

    so cute."

    Screw you.

    Nicole thought.

    "Don''t think I don''t know you are cursing me."

    Nicole turned around in surprise as soon as Samuel finished speaking.

    How would he know?

    Nicole was easy to see through. Her expressions always told everything. Samuel smiled and said, "I

    know how to read minds."

    Bullshit!

    Nicole cursed again.

    "Again. You called my names."

    Samuel pointed it out again.

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    She covered her face with a quilt.

    Samuel hurriedly pulled it down and said, "Don''t do that. You already can''t speak now. What if you

    make the situation worse?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was here to anger her.

    She suddenly stretched out and pushed Samuel, trying to let him go away.

    Samuel took his time feeling Nicole''s touch. He smiled as he felt the hard-won tranquility and serenity.

    Nicole tried her best to push Samuel away but failed. She was now panting heavily.

    Samuel smiled and stroked the hair on her forehead. He asked softly, "Do you really want to recover

    your voice? You would do that even if it is at the risk of your life?"

    Nicole was immediately stunned.

    Samuel must meant something if he said so.

    Nicole felt a rush of hope.

    Samuel got the answer from Nicole''s eyes.

    After all, whoever was sound before would like to be a mute forever?

    "You have a way, don''t you?"

    Nicole gestured to Samuel.

    Samuel was in a struggle.

    He also hoped that Nicole would recover. After all, Nicole had suffered a lot, but the price she might

    pay was not something he could afford.

    Seeing Samuel remain silent, Nicole grabbed his hand anxiously.

    This was the first time Nicole had taken the initiative to hold his hand after Laurel''s incident.

    Samuel was a little excited, but his worry exceeded his excitement.

    How would things end up like this?

    He looked at Nicole and whispered, "Yes. But you have to promise me one thing."

    "What?"

    Nicole asked anxiously.

    Samuel looked at her and said word by word, "Apany me for seven days. You have to be with me

    all the seven days. After that, I will arrange the operation for you."

    Nicole instantly fell silent.

    It was to her good to spend seven days with Samuel and then get the chance to recover. But somehow,

    she was reluctant.

    She knew that it was not fair to me Samuel for Mrs. Green''s incident. She knew she was transferring

    her anger on him. But she just could not control herself.

    She felt helpless.

    After all, she lost her grandmother. It was a life.

    When he saw Nicole like this, Samuel tensed.

    She really didn''t want to be with him?

    Samuel was hurt.

    "Didn''t you say that you could do anything as long as you can recover? But you can''t even ept such

    a small request."

    Nicole found it hard to deal with Samuel. He was a little bit oppressive now.

    She was eager to recover her voice, but...

    At this moment, there came a tender voice.

    "Mommy, just promise him. You will be able to talk for the rest of your life after spending seven days

    with him. Besides, aren''t you husband and wife? You are not at a disadvantage situation. At most, you

    can still divorce Samuel after seven days."

    Samuel twitched his mouth when he heard what Lucas said.

    "Brat, are you my son?"

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Samuel simply couldn''t understand why Lucas would say so.

    Lucas was pushed in by Joseph. He said indifferently, "I''m your son, but I''m Mommy''s flesh and blood. I

    am bound to feel more close to Mommy than you. Is it right, mommy?"

    As he spoke, Lucas gave Nicole a ttering smile.

    Although Joseph did not say anything, he looked much better, and he also wore a smile.

    Nicole suddenly had a feeling that she was teased by her son.

    She looked at Lucas embarrassedly and gestured, "Why did youe out? How is your leg?"

    "Mommy, don''t worry about me. Don''t worry about Joseph. We are good. Just go out to y. Seven

    days is very short. Samuel, aren''t you going to book the tickets? You want us to be with you in Land

    City when you spend the time with mommy?"

    Samuel was happy when he heard Lucas¡¯ words.

    He looked at Nicole and asked softly, "Did you agree?"

    Nicole was forced to say yes. How could she say no at this moment?

    If she agreed, the children mightugh at her. But there seemed to be a voice in her heart that said she

    wanted to abandon her grievances and be with Samuel.

    Feeling frustrated, she could only re at Samuel and then turned around to ignore him.

    "Do you agree or not?"

    Samuel did not get an urate answer, so he asked again.

    Lucas felt speechless. He stroked his forehead.

    "Samuel, why are you so stupid? Of course mommy agreed. She did not shook her head, which means

    she agreed. What do you want her to say? Or do you just hope that Mommy refuse your invitation?"

    "Really?"

    Overjoyed, Samuel kissed Nicole on the cheek, ignoring Lucas¡¯ presence.

    "I''ll go buy a ne ticket."

    Then he ran out.

    "I can''t bear to look this. We are still children!"

    Lucas covered his eyes with a flourish. Joseph also did the same. Nicole''s face turned red with

    embarrassment when she saw this.

    She wanted to chase them away, but she couldn''t make a sound. She could only wave her hand. She

    flushed to the ears.

    Seeing Nicole was about to hit him, Lucas hurriedly said, "Joseph, go leave here. We saw something

    amazing, and there will be a cmity! Go! Quick!"

    As he said that, he also rotated the wheelchair with both hands, as if Nicole would really hit him.

    Nicole didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Joseph only smiled at Nicole, then he pushed Lucas away from the ward.

    Nicole felt lost when she was left alone.

    Could she go out with Samuel?

    They did not go on a honeymoon when they got married. Now there was Mrs. Green and Mrs. Don

    between them. Could they really enjoy those days?

    Nicole had mixed feelings.

    She told herself not to think about it.

    Since it was already the case, then just let it be. Anyway, this was a deal.

    She apanied Samuel for seven days. After that, Samuel asked someone to treat her throat. Then,

    she would owe him nothing.

    Nicole told herself so. She tried tofort herself. Only in this way would she feel better and feel less

    guilty towards Don Family and Mrs. Don.

 Chapter 649 What They Need Is Time

    Chapter 649 What They Need Is Time

    Samuel was nning the trip very fast.

    The idea of going on a seven-day trip with Nicole was a sudden decision for him. He was worried that

    they might not even have many memories together if something bad really happened to them.

    As he recalled the time after Nicole had married him, he found that they had spent too little time

    together. He could almost count the days they had spent together on one hand.

    What Mrs. Green had done to Nicole made him feel that he owed Nicole a lot. To think of the two

    children Nicole had given birth to after they got married eight years ago now, he felt he was in even

    greater debt to her.

    Browsing through various tourist destinations on his phone, Samuel found it hard to decide where to

    go.

    He immediately called Jacob, his hands trembling.

    "Jacob, what''s the best ce for a trip at this time?"

    Jacob froze before he responded quickly, "Mr. Green, are you giving me a vacation to have a trip with

    Olivia?"

    "What are you thinking about? I''m going on a trip with Nicole. You stay here at thepany."

    Samuel''s words made Jacob gloomy.

    "Mr. Green, you can''t do that to me. This is yourpany."

    "If you want it, I can give it to you. I don''t have time to run thepany now."

    What Samuel said was indeed the truth.

    Jacob became even gloomier.

    "Hurry up. Where sounds more fun? I need to book ne tickets now."

    "ne tickets? You guys are not taking your private ne?"

    Jacob wondered.

    Samuel looked at the corridor outside and said softly, "No, I want to live an ordinary life with Nicole. I

    want to experience how ordinary couples live with her."

    "How ordinary couples live? It''s all about daily necessities such as bread and butter. Nothing so

    special."

    Samuel was stunned as he heard Jacob''s words.

    Just daily necessities such as bread and butter.

    That didn''t sound too bad, did it?

    As long as the two of them could be with each other, even just staying at home was like a vacation. But

    Samuel still remembered the longing look on Nicole''s face when they just got married and she wanted

    to go on a honeymoon trip.

    He owed Nicole a honeymoon trip!

    Samuel whispered, "Where can we enjoy good scenery?"

    "If you''re looking for somewhere with mild temperature, then I rmend Bordeaux. There''s good

    food and drink in M¨¦doc, and Pomerol is also great fun. It''s a good ce to rx."

    Samuel was convinced by Jacob''s words.

    "Then help me book two tickets to Bordeaux. The earlier, the better. Today''s tickets would be the best."

    After that, Samuel hung up the phone.

    Jacob began to book tickets for Samuel in a hurry.

    Samuel returned to the ward and saw that Nicole was staring out the window in a daze.

    The look on her face was somewhat mncholy.

    In the past, Nicole would be lost in thought from time to time. But simply looking at Nicole from the back

    now made his heart ache.

    Samuel approached her and gently hugged Nicole from behind.

    Nicole suddenly froze as she felt the familiar aura of the man. She wanted to struggle to get out of his

    embrace, but finally stayed silent.

    "Does today count as the first day of the seven days?"

    Samuel''s heart hurt again as he saw Nicole''s gesture.

    "Is that the only way to make you feel better? If that''s true, it''s fine for you to think of it that way."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole silent again.

    She didn''t want to hurt Samuel. She also knew that sometimes words were like a knife which was

    invisible but sharp. They could hurt people deeply without letting them scream.

    She really didn''t mean to hurt him.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about that. It doesn''t matter to me what you want to do. After all, we''re going to

    spend seven days together, right?"

    Samuel smiled faintly.

    Nicole could see the bitterness hidden in his smile.

    She was not feeling so joyful either.

    "Shall we go to Bordeaux for a trip? I remember when we just got married, you wanted to go on a

    honeymoon. But I was too busy at that time and didn''t have time to go. We have dyed it for eight

    years. We don''t have to go abroad for honeymoon. Let''s just take this opportunity and go to Bordeaux.

    Isn''t that nice?"

    Nicole froze again as she heard Samuel''s words.

    She was surprised that he still remembered that they hadn''t gone on a honeymoon trip eight years ago.

    But she knew that it was probably not because he was too busy at that time, but because he didn''t

    want to go.

    After all, Samuel did not know she loved him at that time.

    She felt that it was not a bad idea that they could go on a honeymoon trip now, so she immediately

    nodded.

    Jacob had already sent them their ticket numbers.

    Samuel asked softly, "Do you need to take anything with you? If you don''t need anything, we can set

    off now."

    "What about the children?"

    Nicole was still a little worried.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already contacted a babysitter to take care of them."

    "And Zoe?"

    "I have also found a babysitter to look after her. Don''t worry. It''s just seven days. Nothing bad is going

    to happen."

    Samuel wished that Nicole could care about him as much as she cared about the children.

    He was even jealous of the children.

    Only after Nicole saw that he had arranged everything well did she text Olivia to tell her that she was

    going to be away for a few days. She also told Olivia not to worry about her.

    Olivia asked for details of where she was going, but Nicole did not tell her.

    Then Samuel took Nicole on their trip right away.

    When Booth and Olivia learned that Nicole was on a trip with Samuel, Olivia was furious.

    "Jacob, did Samuel kidnap Nicole again? Let me tell you this. No matter what Samuel said or did this

    time, Nicole is not going to be with him again."

    Olivia called Jacob angrily, and she was stamping her feet hard.

    Jacob rubbed his temples and said, "Honey, they are trying to make up for their honeymoon trip. Don''t

    worry about that, okay? We shouldn''t mess with their rtionship."

    "Bullshit! Their rtionship? Do you know how much Nicole has paid for this rtionship? Her heart is

    already riddled with wounds. What do you know? Do you want Nicole to die at the Green''s?"

    Olivia directly hung up the phone after shouting at the phone.

    "Where did they go?"

    Olivia began to have people checked Nicole''s whereabouts as she said that, but Booth stopped her.

    "Olivia, Jacob is right. We shouldn''t mess with their rtionship. I can tell Nicole loves Mr. Green, and

    Mr. Green also loves Nicole wholeheartedly."

    "So what? Does it matter if they are deeply in love with each other? I just don''t want to see Nicole get

    hurt anymore. Do you understand?"

    Olivia directly sat down on the bench, feeling downhearted.

    Seeing that Olivia was feeling blue, Booth walked closer to sit beside her and whispered, "I understand.

    You are even willing to take over all the hardships that Nicole has to go through in the rest of her life.

    But Olivia, have you ever thought about this? Everyone has their own lives. Even if Nicole really

    divorced Mr. Green, would she be happy then? Would the children she cares about so much live

    happily? Mr. Green is not a jerk. If he was the kind of man who didn''t care a bit about his wife''s well-

    being, then a divorce would be a good choice. But think about it. How long can you stay by her side?

    You will also get married yourself and have your own family and children. What should Nicole do then?

    Do you really want to see her bringing up the children all by herself?"

    Olivia was suddenly speechless after hearing that.

    She didn''t want that to happen!

    But...

    "Olivia, don''t worry about that now. The two of them will figure it out themselves."

    Booth''s words were extremely unpleasant for Olivia.

    "Samuel has beaten you up. Why are you still helping him? Are you really so cheap?"

    Booth smiled and said, "If he hadn''t beat me up, I wouldn''t have said those words. The only reason I''m

    not worrying about Nicole going on a trip with him is that he cares about her. He must ask for Nicole''s

    forgiveness himself, but you must give them time. I have had a check. When the ident happened to

    Nicole, Mr. Green was carrying out a task for the military. He is a man who can sacrifice his own family

    for the army. Don''t you think he''s a man with whom Nicole can trust her life? Mr. Green has given all his

    power and tasks to others, and he has plenty of time to be with Nicole and make up for the past for her

    now. Why do you have to stop him?"

    "I am only doing it for Nicole''s sake."

    Olivia said feebly.

    Booth knew that Olivia had been somewhat persuaded.

    He continued, "If you really care about her well-being, you should let her go. Mr. Green is a real man,

    but no one can guarantee that there are no viins or hypocrites around him. How could he have

    foreseen how things turned out? Besides, all of this was Nicole''s own choice. She knew Mr. Green''s

    double identity, but she was still willing to live the life of a military wife. What does that mean? It means

    she loves Mr. Green. The word "love" is very mysterious. It can make people be brave enough to

    ovee all difficulties, but it can also make people be enemies with each other and live in pain

    for the rest of their lives. Do you really want to make Nicole live in regret and pain for the rest of her

    life? They love each other, and what they need the most now is time."

    "Alright, alright. You''re such a rhetorician. If you know so much about love, when are you going to take

    a girlfriend home? Mom and dad have called me a few days ago to ask if you have a girlfriend. Booth, if

    you don''t begin to look for a girlfriend, mom and dad will think you''re gay!"

    Olivia changed the subject all of a sudden.

    Booth did not expect that she would change the subject so quickly, and he almost wanted to moan.

    "Olivia, can you please not bring that up?"

    "Come with me. Let''s go home to see mom and dad."

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Olivia then grabbed Booth by his arm and took him home, ignoring all hisints.

    When Nicole and Samuel arrived at the airport, she was confused.

    Samuel could guess what she was thinking. He smiled and said, "From now on, we are not Mr. Green

    nor Lady Bush. We are just an ordinary couple, and we are travelling in the same way that other people

    do. Isn''t that great?"

    Nicole froze for a moment, but then she still nodded.

    Before she married Samuel, she also travelled in economy ss.

    After boarding the ne, Nicole was stunned again.

    And so did Samuel.

    It seemed that Jacob really wanted them to experience life. He had booked economy ss tickets for

    them.

    Looking at the economy ss which was packed with people, Samuel was a little upset.

    With his long legs, wouldn''t he be crippled after huddling up for six hours?

    Nicole seemed to see through his embarrassment. She smiled as she gestured, "Do you want an

    upgrade?"

    Seeing the teasing expression on Nicole''s face, Samuel gritted his teeth and said, "No, economy ss

    is fine."

    Nicole did not argue with him. She actually felt somewhat relieved in her heart.

    She felt like she had returned to her college days, back to the days when she would fly in the crowded

    economy ss to travel with Olivia.

    Nicole found her seat and Samuel''s seat very quickly like in the old days.

    Seeing Nicole sitting down by the window, Samuel then found his seat by the aisle. There was another

    seat between them!

    He almost lost his temper.

    What was wrong with Jacob?

    Shouldn''t he book two seats next to each other?

    What was going on with the seat between the two of them?

    Just as Samuel was dumbfounded, a tall man walked over and sat beside Nicole without saying a

    word.

 Chapter 650 A Basic Principle of a Good Man

    Chapter 650 A Basic Principle of a Good Man

    Samuel''s face clouded over.

    He walked forward and said to the man, "Sir, would you please change ces with me?"

    The man nced at Samuel and saidzily, "No."

    Samuel tried his best to suppress his anger and said quietly, "She''s my wife. Please change ces

    with me. How about it? As long as you are willing to change ces with me, I will give you a thousand

    dors."

    The man paused for a moment. Then he looked at Nicole and Samuel. Noticing that Nicole did not say

    anything and was quite pretty, the man said, "No."

    Samuel would like to throw the man out, but Samuel suppressed his anger when he saw Nicole''s

    mischievous expression.

    "Two thousand dors!"

    It caused uproar in the crowd.

    "If we change ces with you, will you give us two thousand dors?"

    Noticing that they were so interested in that, Nicole couldn''t help but sigh.

    Money was so attractive!

    She looked at Samuel helplessly and agreed to the proposal of the people behind her.

    The man in the middle became anxious.

    "Madam, are you really his wife? I''d like to change ces with him. You didn''t say anything, so I

    thought he would harass you."

    Samuel felt awkward.

    ''Do I look indecent?''

    Nicole smiled and shook her head to show that she agreed with Samuel and respected Samuel.

    Samuel still remembered how the man misunderstood him and said coldly, "Sorry, we won''t change

    ces with you."

    Samuel and Nicole changed ces with the people behind them.

    Sitting together with Nicole as he wished, Samuel became happy and smiled.

    Nicole felt that he was as easy to satisfy as a child.

    She liked to lean against the window and look at the blue sky and white clouds outside. Samuel did not

    grab the seat with her and sat in the middle seat.

    Soon, the ne took off. The people around quieted down.

    Nicole noticed that Samuel shifted ufortably and adjusted the seat sometimes. She knew that

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Samuel was not used to economy ss.

    The room of economy ss was rtively narrow. He was 1.85 meters tall and sat in the middle seat.

    There were people on both sides of him. He felt more ufortable.

    She stretched out her hand, tugged at Samuel, took out her phone and wrote, "Why don''t you upgrade

    your ss? It will take you more than six hours to arrive. You will feel ufortable along the way."

    "Will you sit beside me?"

    Seeing his expectant gaze, Nicolepromised.

    It didn''t matter to her where she sat, but Samuel felt ufortable.

    When Nicole hesitated, Samuel noticed that Nicole liked the atmosphere of ordinary people.

    He held Nicole''s hand and whispered, "Forget it. Just stay here. It''s good."

    Nicole knew that he lied and had mixed feelings.

    She turned around and looked at the scenery outside. She told herself that Samuel asked for trouble

    and it was none of her business.

    She ignored him. He did not know what was wrong with Nicole and could not ask, so he took out his

    phone and sent a message to Jacob.

    "You don''t want this month''s bonus, do you? You booked me economy ss!"

    When Jacob saw the message, he felt helpless.

    "Mr. Green, you said that you''d like to live the life of ordinary people. Many ordinary people sit in

    economy ss!"

    "OK. It''s fine that you booked me economy ss. Why didn''t you arrange our seats together? What do

    you want to do?"

    Samuel was angrier for that.

    When Samuel recalled how that man looked at him, Samuel wished he could beat Jacob up.

    Jacob smiled and said, "There are no extra seats. It''s toote when I book the tickets. Mr. Green, it''s

    too sudden. There''re no seats for you to sit together."

    "Don''t try to trick me! If you''d like to arrange it, you will make it."

    Samuel didn''t believe Jacob.

    Jacob continued, "Mr. Green, you are just an ordinary person now. You should behave like an ordinary

    person, right? Ordinary people can''t change their seats."

    "OK! Wait and see."

    Samuel was tricked by Jacob and felt a little depressed.

    By then, an old man nearby ran into Samuel. The old man had a bag and was about to get up. The

    zipper of his bag scratched Samuel.

    Samuel almost yelled out in pain.

    "Sir, may I help you?"

    Samuel asked.

    The old man looked at Samuel, did not say anything, got up and went to the bathroom behind him.

    This was the first time Samuel had beenpletely ignored.

    He was a little depressed. Turning around, he saw Nicole leaning against the chair and falling asleep.

    Her eyshes were very long. She was more charming under the sunlight.

    Samuel asked for a nket from an air hostess and covered Nicole up gently.

    "Sir, are you newlyweds? You''re affectionate towards her."

    Seeing this, an olddy nearby asked with a smile.

    Samuel smiled and said, "We''ve been married for eight years, but I haven''t spent much time with her."

    "It''s not easy. It has been eight years and you''re still affectionate towards her. Does your wife feel

    unwell? She looks sleepy."

    "Yes. She feels a little unwell."

    Samuel nodded.

    "Sir, pay more attention to your wife and take care of your wife. Don''t waste time. I''d like someone to

    take care of me, but it''s toote."

    The olddy sighed and felt weepy.

    Samuel suddenly felt that time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, they had been married for eight

    years. Would they get old in another blink of an eye?

    He let Nicole lean on his shoulder and leaned back in the seat contentedly.

    Nicole did not fall sleep. Noticing Samuel''s movements, she paused for a moment and rested on his

    shoulder.

    Smelling Samuel''s smell, she slept soundly.

    They arrived in Bordeaux after six hours.

    Nicole looked at the blue sea and sky and felt much better suddenly.

    Many people began to get off the ne, but Samuel still sat there.

    Nicole nced at him and gestured, "What''s wrong?"

    "My legs are tingling."

    Samuel said embarrassedly.

    He didn''t move for six hours. Not to mention economy ss, he probably wouldn''t be able to bear it

    even in first ss.

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed when she recalled that she had slept soundly along

    the way.

    "You should have woken me up. Economy ss is rtively narrow. It takes us six hours to arrive here.

    You should have stood up and had a stretch."

    "I''m fine."

    Samuel said with a smile.

    Feeling Nicole''s concern, he felt that it was worthwhile even if his legs tingled.

    Finally, Samuel felt better. He stood up, pulled Nicole up and protected Nicole from the crowd.

    Nicole was protected like a bird. She was a little embarrassed for a moment. Seeing so many people

    rushing out of economy ss, she also hid in Samuel''s arms and walked out step by step.

    After they got off the ne, they took a taxi to the hotel that they had booked in advance.

    The air here was very fresh and the temperature was favorable.

    After Nicole and Samuel checked in, Samuel went out. Not long after, he bought a lot of fruits for

    Nicole, including mangoes.

    Seeing the mangoes, Nicole took them out of his hand.

    "Don''t you know that you''re allergic to mangoes?"

    She gestured and checked Samuel''s hands and arms.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry. You like it, don''t you?"

    Nicole paused for a moment and gestured, "I don''t like it anymore."

    Samuel knew that she still liked it, but she was afraid that he would suffer from an allergic reaction.

    She was still worried about him and cared about him, but she was too bashful to admit it.

    Samuel saw Nicole taking the fruits inside. Then he sat on the sofa, read the travel guide and said,

    "Will we travel alone or in a group?"

    Nicole thought for a moment and gestured, "In a group. We are not familiar with this ce. It is better

    for us to have a group tour."

    "OK. You''re the boss."

    Samuel agreed with Nicole on everything, but Nicole was a little awkward.

    "Don''t agree with me on everything."

    "They say that all men who agree with their wives on everything are rich and honorable."

    Samuel joked, got close to Nicole with the phone in hand.

    Nicole smelled his smell and tried to dodge.

    Samuel pretended not to notice that, swiped his phone and said, "There are so many tour groups.

    Which one should we choose?"

    Samuel, who had taken off his suit, was like a college student who had just graduated. He was filled

    with longing and anticipation for the trip.

    Looking at him in casual clothes, Nicole felt as if she had returned to the university campus eight years

    ago. At that time, Samuel was so elegant and handsome that no one could turn from their

    contemtions of him.

    It had to be said that the years preferred Samuel. In the past eight years, he had be calmer, more

    mature and charming.

    Samuel waited for a long time and Nicole didn''t reply. He suddenly raised his head and saw Nicole

    looking at him infatuatedly.

    He smiled and said, "I know that I''m handsome. We are going out to enjoy the scenery. Honey, choose

    a tour group. We will go on a tour tomorrow."

    Only then did Nicole regain her senses. She flushed slightly.

    ''I already have two children with him. Why can''t I resist his masculine charm?''

    ''I''m not young anymore, but I still feel touched.''

    Nicole lowered her head and chose a tour group on the phone casually.

    "This one? Are you sure?"

    Samuel agreed with Nicole on everything. Nicole felt that they were just an ordinary couple who went

    on a honeymoon.

    Nicole nodded.

    "OK!"

    Samuel booked the tour group that Nicole had chosen and gave his wallet and bank card to Nicole.

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    "It''s a basic principle for a good man to let his wife be in charge of money when they are away from

    home."

    "Who told you that?"

    Nicole felt as if Samuel had been brainwashed.

    Samuel said casually, "Don''t care who said it. Anyway, mine is yours. Yours is yours. If you don''t mind,

    I''m yours."

    Nicole was overwhelmed by what he had said.

    When she got up and wanted to dodge the slightly abnormal Samuel, there was a ring at the door.

 Chapter 651 Are You Going To Have Mercy On Me?

    Chapter 651 Are You Going To Have Mercy On Me?

    "I''ll get it!"

    Nicole quickly stood up and hurried to the door.

    Looking at her who ran off nervously, Samuel suddenly thought she was really cute. He felt they

    seemed to go back to their university days when Nicole never dared to look straight at him but could

    only nce at him secretly. Whenever he turned his eyes on her, she would run away as she did today.

    Samuel feltpletely rxed. As long as he stayed with her, everything was different.

    Maybe it was because of love.

    Samuely on the chair leisurely, watching Nicole open the door. He didn¡¯t know how to make his

    feelings clear.

    He hurriedly stood up and strode over to protect Nicole behind him, speaking to the visitor, "What''s the

    matter?"

    "Hello, sir! I''m a travel agent nearby. May I ask if you need any help from us?"

    Stood at the door was a young girl who looked like a graduate.

    Samuel apparently saw the young Nicole in her.

    "Thanks," he said indifferently. "But we''ve already booked a travel agency."

    "Sir, here is an autonomous region. Many viges have their own management system. You, as

    outsiders, if choose an unreliable travel agency, may suffer a great loss. Our travel agency is a

    legitimate one. We..."

    "Alright, we don''t want it. Thank you."

    Samuel interrupted her, feeling her too noisy.

    "My wife has already booked a travel agency. Well, thank you."

    After saying that, Samuel directly closed the door.

    Nicole blushed when she heard Samuel called her wife directly. She broke free from his restraints and

    ran to the bathroom to take a bath.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel couldn''t help butugh.

    At night, Samuel did not ask to sleep with her. Instead, He let her sleep in bed while he himselfy on

    the sofa.

    Nicole was a little hesitated when she saw him, being six foot, hunching on the sofa.

    ''Should I ask him to sleep in bed?''

    ''Or just watch him sleep on the couch?'' Nichole thought.

    Samuel perceived her hesitation and said, smiling, "What? Are you going to have mercy on me and let

    me sleep in bed?"

    Nicole''s eyes met his. She hurriedly pulled the quilt over her and didn''t say anything.

    Samuel knew that Nicole wouldn''t disagreed even if he went to bed now, but he decided not to.

    They had plenty of time being together, so he wanted to take it slow.

    Samuel turned off the lights and returned to the sofa.

    Finding that Samuel did not get on the bed, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she

    also felt slightly disappointed.

    Aware of her disappointment, Nicole hurriedly warned herself internally.

    ''How could I feel frustrated?''

    ''Couldn''t I really hope to have something to do with Samuel?''

    Nicole covered her head with the nket and forced herself to fall asleep.

    However, the harder she tried, the harder she found it to sleep. Atst, she heard Samuel¡¯s even

    breathing.

    ''Is he asleep now?''

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Samuel, indeed, had suffered a lot with her on the way. Maybe it was his first time to fly coach and the

    flight was also long, so it was normal for him to be tired now.

    When Samuel was asleep, Nicole waspletely rxed.

    She walked barefoot to Samuel.

    She could see his face clearly even without lights.

    Sitting at Samuel''s sofa, Nicole gazed at him quietly. She subconsciously extended her hand, wanting

    to touch his face, but her hand eventually hung a few centimeters away from his face.

    Then she gave a great sigh.

    She fetched the quilt, covered him back up and then carried his clothes to the bathroom. She washed

    and dried them.

    Nicole did not know that as soon as she got up, Samuel was awake.

    He looked at her who was bustling about as if they were at the Green''s.

    At that time, Nicole was always preparing everything well for him, but now she could only do so while

    he was asleep.

    Noticing she was barefoot, Samuel wanted to get up to get her a pair of slippers, but when Nicole

    turned around, he quickly remained still and closed his eyes.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    He knew that now Nicole didn''t want to go back to the days in the past at all. If he woke up now, he

    would probably ruin everything.

    So, he continued to pretend to be asleep.

    Finishing everything, Nicole walked back to the room to take a check, only to find the nket lying on

    the ground. She hurriedly bent down and picked it up. However, when she straightened up, she let out

    a muffled grunt, the nket in her hands dropping to the ground again.

    She grasped her left hand, her face revealing a painful expression.

    Samuel felt the weight of the nket on his body and quickly took a squint, seeing Nicole hugging her

    left hand with an expression of pain.

    He frowned slightly.

    He still remembered that her left arm was injured before when she tried to protect him from the attacks

    of others. Did that leave seque to her arm?

    His brow was knitted as he thought.

    After a while, Nicole felt better. However, she could only lift up the quilt with her right hand and then

    covered Samuel''s body. Then she tidied herself up and went back to bed.

    Because of the tiredness of the ne, Nicole quickly fell asleep.

    Only after Nicole fell asleep did Samuel open his eyes.

    He saw Nicole''s feet exposed outside the nket and hurriedly fetched a basin of warm water. He

    soaked towel in the water, wrung it and then wiped her feet carefully.

    Nicole was too tired to wake up.

    After Samuel dried her feet, he rubbed his hands warm and began to massage the soles of her feet.

    Nicole turned aroundfortably without any sign of waking up.

    After finishing the massage, Samuel gazed at her weak left arm with his brow knitted.

    He turned up the heat.

    Although he felt a little hot, he heard from others that it was not good for a woman if the temperature in

    the room was too cool, so he decided to consider Nicole first.

    The sudden impulse of smoking arose in him.

    Since Nicole left, he began to smoke frequently.

    Casting a nce at Nicole, Samuel walked out of the room with cigarettes in his hands.

    When he arrived at the corridor outside, he lit a cigarette and called Jacob.

    "Find out what happened to Nicole''s left arm."

    "Alright."

    When Jacob did the research, Samuel, restless and worried, stood in the corridor and smoked

    continuously until he received Jacob''s call.

    "Mr. Green, I¡¯m sorry that Mrs. Nichole''s left arm is incurable."

    "What?"

    Samuel was too shocked that he did not notice that the cigarette in his hand fell to the ground.

    Jacob said in a deep voice, "Nichole''s arm was not treated in time and afterward she was forced to do

    some housework by Mrs. Green, so...."

    "Damn it!"

    Samuel punched the wall with his fist angrily.

    Laurel was already dead. If she was still alive, he would definitely not spare her!

    After staying outside to settle down for a while, Samuel entered the room again.

    Nicole was still asleep.

    The moonlight fell upon her features through the window. She looked so serene and gentle.

    Samuel''s heart ached.

    She had experienced so much. No wonder she wanted to end the marriage.

    If it was him who had to deal with all this, he wasn''t sure if he could get through it. And all of this was

    due to his negligence.

    Samuel sat on the edge of the bed, his hands holding hers and didn''t remove the whole night.

    When Nicole woke up in the morning, she found Samuel resting on the edge of her bed, his hand still

    holding hers.

    She did not move, afraid to wake him up.

    She looked at Samuel whose features were still the same as eight years ago. Knowing that he was still

    caring about her, Nicole felt a trace of sweetness in her heart.

    Since they only had seven days spent together, she decided to temporarily throw all matters behind

    and wholeheartedly enjoy these days with him.

    Thinking of this, Nicole drew back her hand, to which Samuel immediately woke up.

    "You''re up?" Samuel blurted out.

    He paused for a while when he met Nicole''s gentle gaze.

    He thought that he made a mistake and quickly rubbed his eyes.

    "I don''t seem to have woken up yet?"

    Nicoleughed and gestured, "I''m hungry. Let''s go out for breakfast."

    "Alright, let''s go!"

    Samuel was extremely happy. As long as Nicole revealed a smile at him, he could do anything.

    Hearing that she was hungry, he held her hand and quickly rose up in an attempt to leave, but was

    stopped by Nicole.

    "I haven''t washed yet."

    Nicole found Samuel acted in a foolish way.

    Samuel also realized that he was in too great a hurry, but he didn''t really care about it. He smiled and

    said, "You are right so I really need you to stay by my side. I''ll go wash up ande back at once. No

    ... You go first."

    Samuel spoke awkwardly, like a young boy.

    Nicole smiled and made a motion with her hand, "You go ahead. I want to rest for a while. I''ll go when

    youe out."

    "Aren''t you well?"

    Samuel asked worriedly.

    Nicole shook her head.

    "I just don''t want to get out of bed now."

    She smiled embarrassedly.

    Seeing that Nicole was fine, Samuel went to the bathroom at ease.

    He washed up very quickly. When he finished, Nicole was still in bed.

    "Do you need my help?"

    Knowing that her left arm was weak, he hurriedly offered help.

    Nicole paused for a moment and shook her head.

    When she was done and came out of the bathroom, she found that Samuel had prepared everything.

    He specially chose arge bag containing water and food.

    Nicole said, "We go out for a trip. You don¡¯t need to bring these things."

    "We¡¯d better to take them. We need water. The things we buy outside may not be clean. You get a low

    blood sugar so I take something for you to eat in case that you feel too tired."

    Seeing that Samuel was so well prepared, Nicole did not say anything. She just felt unustomed to

    the change that Samuel who have Jacob set up everything, was able to arrange everything well now.

    After having breakfast, they came to the travel agency.

    Nicole just picked one agency randomly which she thought would be big, but when she came to here,

    she was somewhat disappointed.

    It was just a small house with a table ced at the entrance. On it were some scenic spots maps. It

    was very simple and crude.

    Nicole was somewhat worried.

    "Samuel, how about us finding a new one?"

    Nicole asked for Samuel''s opinion.

    At this moment, from inside walked out a woman who surprised both Samuel and Nicole.

 Chapter 652 Ill Sing You a Song Today

    Chapter 652 I''ll Sing You a Song Today

    Why was Soseph here?

    Samuel and Nicole had never expected that they would encounter Soseph here!

    Back then, Soseph was forced out of the Seapolis City by Samuel. It was said that she was sent

    abroad. The couple could not figure out her presence.

    Obviously, Soseph also discovered them.

    She hated Nicole but loved Samuel, though he didn''t love her back.

    Now she was also shocked to bump into them here.

    Samuel was quick to respond.

    "Let''s go! We''ll choose another travel agency."

    No matter what, the encounter made Samuel make up his mind to quit this agency with Nicole.

    Soseph stopped them.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Green, how are you?"

    Soseph smiled sweetly. She has changed, not as she used to be in the Seapolis City at all.

    Nicole couldn''t help but sigh over the changing nature of the world. She didn''t expect that they would

    meet here. Now she didn''t even have the chance to greet Soseph.

    Samuel protected Nicole straight behind him and said coldly, "I remember you were abroad. Who told

    you toe back?"

    "Mr. Green, you''re so overbearing. This is Bordeaux, not the Seapolis City. Are you trying to continue to

    ban me? I was new and spoke a differentnguage abroad. Do you want me to starve to death there?"

    Soseph sounded like using him.

    Samuel said tly, "I remember I gave you a sum of money. If you use it properly, you can live to the

    age of sixty or seventy."

    "Mr. Green, what you meant was that you wanted me to leave you guys and not ruin your life. I''m

    abiding by it here now. If you don''te here, we''ll never meet again in this lifetime. Speaking of

    which, I am still grateful to you. You gave me enough money to buy a house here and open a small

    travel agency to support my family. It''s not bad. Is there anything wrong? Are you two here for a tour?"

    Soseph was especially approachable, as if she forgot everything from before.

    In contrast, Nicole remembered everything and felt somewhat disgusted.

    Nicole turned around and left.

    When Samuel saw her leave, he said coolly to Soseph, "Just run your shop. You don''t need to know

    why we''re here."

    With that, he hastily chased after Nicole.

    "Nicole, slow down!"

    He knew that unhappy memory mighte back to her. He said, "If you mind, I''ll have someone send

    her away again to make sure that she won''t pop up to upset you again."

    When she heard him, she stopped.

    Soseph was out of their life for a long time, and it was eptable for Nicole that Soseph lived here. If

    they hadn''te here, perhaps they wouldn''t have met Soseph anymore, as Soseph had said.

    Thinking of this, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief and told him through gestures that she was fine and

    wanted to go out for a walk.

    "Shall we find another travel agency?"

    "Yeah!"

    Nicole nodded and smiled, putting this episode behind her. However, Samuel immediately asked Jacob

    to find if he had any men in Bordeaux. If there were, he needed to send them over to keep an eye on

    Soseph.

    Soseph still troubled Samuel.

    Even if Soseph didn''t go back to the Seapolis City to look for them, it didn''t mean that she didn''t hold a

    grudge. Samuel didn''t forget how Soseph was sent away by him back then.

    Perhaps the reason why she did not return to the city was that she wasn''t ready yet.

    He and Nicole were here alone, not knowing if Soseph got any aid here.

    If she really wanted to harm Nicole, he wanted to be proactive.

    After Jacob received his order, Jacob began to gather his men.

    There was no Green in Bordeaux but people from Night Elf Empire.

    After Jacob told Samuel the news, Samuel was silent for a while.

    Night Elf Empire was in the control of Finn. Samuel bore in mind how Finn, ordered by Laurel, had

    treated Nicole.

    Right now, his worry was not so much that Finn would do something to Nicole as that she didn''t want to

    see Finn.

    After all, Nicole was a person who could not easily forgive a traitor. Moreover, Finn caused Mrs. Don''s

    death.

    However, Samuel could not allow Soseph to do anything.

    After thinking for a while, he said, "Tell Finn to send people here, but don''t let Nicole know he''s here.

    Once Nicole is in danger because of him, I will be hell-bent on disbanding the Empire, even if I sacrifice

    my whole family."

    Samuel sounded so serious that Jacob naturally knew the stakes.

    He told Finn about it at once.

    Nicole, of course, didn''t hear this. After all, Samuel didn''t want her to know.

    Nicole only knew that Samuel was on the phone and sending messages on Twitter. She didn''t know

    what he was busy with, but she had some idea.

    After all, it wasn''t Samuel''s ce. After they saw Soseph, it was understandable that he wanted

    deployment here.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    With Samuel around, Nicole wasn''t worried about security.

    She saw a travel agency handing out leaflets on the roadside and walked over.

    When a young female staff saw her approaching, the girl hurried to give her a sales pitch

    enthusiastically. "Beauty, are you here for a tour? Do you want to go to M¨¦doc, Saint-Emillion or

    Pomerol? Let me tell you, if you want to try the best wine and some delicacies, you can choose the

    M¨¦doc route. I''m sure you can taste local specialties along the way. If you want to visit rxing scenic

    spots, try the other two. My agency provides individual packages. You can sign up for one."

    Nicole was stunned. She really wanted to ask about what an individual package was, but she couldn''t

    now.

    Samuel walked over. He habitually hugged Nicole''s shoulder and asked, "What is the individual

    package?"

    Samuel struck the girl as a handsome man caring for Nicole. The girl couldn''t help but smile, "It refers

    to a temporary group of tourists from all over the country. Because they head for the same tourist

    attractions, the travel expenses are rtively cheap, but the tour bus will stop at a few shops along the

    route. Actually, I think that''s okay. Tourists always need to buy some souvenirs, now that theye

    here, right? You can buy them somewhere else, but we have tour guides to tell you about origins of

    those souvenirs at tourist spots. Isn''t that better? Sir, I can tell you love your wife. We have an emerald

    shop over here. You can take her to take a look. Every woman wants her own jade bracelet which

    represents happiness."

    The girl''s sales pitch moved Samuel.

    "How about it? Why don''t you sign up for it?"

    Nicole looked at him and nodded.

    Samuel knew that she liked emerald. Perhaps this was another reason for the journey.

    Noticing that they agreed, the girl eagerly led them to a tour bus.

    When Samuel saw the bus, he took a picture of it and sent it to Jacob, asking him to check it.

    Not long after, Finn sent him the details of the bus.

    Samuel paused for a moment, without disying any particr emotion. Seeing the message saying

    that the bus was legal, he got in with Nicole.

    The atmosphere in the bus was pretty good.

    This was the first time Samuel had traveled with so many strangers. From all over the world, poor or

    rich, these people gathered here. It was very novel for him.

    They were divided into different family-based subgroups, each with a number. They were told that the

    tour guide would call family numbers for assembly.

    The number for Nicole and Samuel was 12.

    They sat on the bus and listened to the guide exin to them the scenery and history in the local

    dialect. Nicole was somewhat fascinated by it.

    Samuel didn''t pay much attention and only stared at her.

    After arriving here, Nicole seemed especially peaceful and happy. Her clear eyes mesmerized him.

    In order to lighten the atmosphere, the guide began to offer to sing with the tourists.

    Some were shy, but others weed it.

    When Nicole saw how happy they were with each other, sheughed.

    All Samuel wanted was to see her delighted.

    The bus was moving forward. In the meantime, Soseph got the news that Samuel and Nicole joined the

    tour group.

    She was no pushover.

    There were only a few small travel agencies responsible for tour groups to M¨¦doc.

    Soseph shed a look of resentment.

    "Get ready and see which viges they will pass. The county magistrates here are weak. If they

    provoke the vigers, it won''t be so easy for them to get out."

    Soseph sneered and someone on the other end of the call immediately agreed.

    She must pay them back for the humiliation she suffered in the Seapolis City.

    Originally, she had nned to avenge them once she was poised. God bless her. Now that they came

    here, she wouldn''t let the chance slip away.

    After hanging up, Soseph was ted.

    However, Nicole and Samuel werepletely unaware of this. They blended in with the rest. This

    jovial couple looked like ordinary people.

    When it was Nicole''s turn to sing, Samuel said, "My wife has a sore throat these days. She can''t sing.

    How about I sing for her?"

    Hearing this from such a handsome guy, other women aboard said yes.

    Nicole was a little surprised. After all, he never sang in public, and neither did she ever hear him sing a

    song.

    She couldn''t help but take a nce at Samuel worriedly.

    Samuel smiled, "It''s nothing. I will sing a song for you today."

    "Wow! So romantic!"

    A young girl suddenly let out a voice of envy.

    Nicole felt a little embarrassed to be stared at by everyone like this and flushed.

    Samuel liked to see her red-faced.

    He grinned and said, "My wife and I have been married for many years, and I have always felt that I am

    not good at singing. Since we are all in a good mood today, I will try and sing a song, ''The Most

    Romantic Thing'', for her."

    As soon as he said this, others erupted in apuse and cheering again.

    Nicole was amazed and then she heard him sing. The melodious tune captivated them.

    He sang so beautifully!

    With Samuel''s affectionate voice, the lyrics seemed to be his own confession of love, stunning Nicole.

    She felt her heart healing and beating. She couldn''t stop the feeling...

 Chapter 653 There Was Something Wrong with the Guide

    Chapter 653 There Was Something Wrong with the Guide

    Samuel looked at Nicole with affection. Listening to the beautiful song, all the girls on the bus began to

    scream.

    In Nicole''s eyes, however, Samuel was the only one.

    He was singing for her!

    This was something she hadn''t even dared to think about.

    She smiled as tears filled her eyes.

    After Samuel finished singing, the whole bus was seething.

    Samuel said to Nicole, "Honey, I love you. The most romantic thing for me is to spend my life and grow

    old with you."

    Nicole couldn''t suppress her tears anymore as she threw herself into Samuel''s embrace and shed

    tears of emotion.

    "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!"

    The surrounding people began to heckle.

    Nicole felt a little embarrassed.

    She hid herself in Samuel''s arms like an ostrich.

    Samuel smiled like a rewarded child. He held Nicole''s face and slowly lowered his head.

    Nicole felt her heart beating faster, as if it was going to jump out.

    She had only had this wonderful feeling eight years ago, when she had still been a teenager. She

    hadn''t expected to experience it once again today.

    She watched as Samuel''s face getting closer and closer, and finally, his lips touched hers.

    Nicole felt like she was going to get drunk, and she felt so excited.

    Here came another round of apuse and cheering.

    Nicole hurriedly pushed Samuel away and sat down, her face blushing.

    Looking at Nicole''s red face, Samuel sat down contentedly, his smell enveloping Nicole right away.

    The other programs went on, but Nicole had already been distracted.

    Her heartbeat was elerating, and all she could think of was the affectionate kiss just now.

    Nicole grabbed the hem of her own clothes like a child, so adorable that Samuel''s whole heart just

    melted for her.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand. This time, Nicole did not break free. They suddenly got the feeling that they

    had found the lifetime lover of each other and the moment was going to be eternal.

    The journey was boring, especially in Bordeaux. Most of the time, they were on the bus.

    After the game, most people were tired. The guide told them to have a break and he would wake them

    up when arriving at the destination.

    Nicole snuggled up in Samuel''s arms, feeling sleepy.

    "Take a nap. I''m here."

    Samuel said softly.

    Nicole nced at him and knew that Samuel was tired too, but he was still taking care of her feelings.

    "Let''s sleep together," she gestured. "This is a tour bus. Nothing will happen here. You didn''t sleep well

    Samuel held her hand again and whispered, "It''d be better to be cautious when you go out. After all, it''s

    a temporary tour team and people don''t know about each other. If something happens, we may want

    some time to react. I''m fine. I''m not sleepy. Come on, take a nap now. If you feel tiredter, you won''t

    be able to do anything."

    Nicole knew what Samuel had said was right, but she was still a little worried about him.

    "How about we take turn? You sleep first and I''ll sleep after you wake up."

    Nicole spoke.

    Hearing this, Samuel felt that everything would be all right.

    He smiled and shook his head. "I''m fine. Just sleep. Now close your eyes, or I''ll kiss you."

    Nicole got embarrassed.

    Only when she looked around and saw that everyone else resting with their eyes closed did she heave

    a sigh of relief.

    Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing.

    She red at Samuel coquettishly. In the end, she gave in and fell asleep on Samuel''s shoulder.

    As the bus drove on the highway, it suddenly jolted, followed by an emergency brake, waking everyone

    up from their sleep.

    Samuel immediately became alert.

    He woke Nicole up.

    Nicole looked around in confusion and then looked at Samuel.

    Samuel whispered to her, "There might be something wrong. Pack things up and we''ll leaveter."

    "Leave?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    If they left, the money they had paid would be in vain.

    As if seeing through her, Samuel whispered again, "This ce is too deste and there are no people

    living around along the way. The bus suddenly stopped out of no reason. It''s not a good sign. Just

    listen to me. That little money is nothing to us."

    As he said so, Nicole looked around. This ce was indeed remote.

    So she nodded.

    Someone was asking what was going on.

    The guide said that there had been something wrong with the bus and told them to calm down. The

    driver had gone off to check the bus.

    Suddenly, Samuel stood up and said, "Excuse us, the bus has been driving for so long and we want to

    take a leak."

    "Yeah, we all do."

    The others began to chime in.

    The guide looked at his watch. The bus had indeed been driving for more than three hours. So he

    nodded and said, "Alright. Remember toe back quickly. Our bus will be repaired soon."

    "OK."

    Some people began to get off.

    Samuel sped Nicole''s hand to remind her to get ready.

    Nicole was somewhat nervous, but she pretended to have just woken up and yawned as she got off the

    bus with Samuel.

    As she passed by the guide, Nicole noticed the guide peeking at them.

    Nicole left her bag on the bus and didn''t take anything.

    The guide saw that and felt relieved.

    Seeing that, Nicole understood everything.

    She frowned and got off the bus with Samuel.

    The air was refreshing.

    Out of the bus, the suffocating aura on the bus was gone and people began to chat andugh.

    Some people were smoking, while some women began to look for a ce to relieve themselves.

    Nicole gestured to Samuel, "There''s something wrong with the guide."

    "Yes, and there is something wrong with the driver too. Come on. Come with me."

    Samuel and Nicole followed the people who were looking for a ce to relieve themselves.

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Samuel could totally deal with the driver and the guide. Why would he choose to escape?

    She asked Samuel about it.

    Samuel whispered, "They are easy to deal with, but here is Bordeaux."

    "Is there any difference?"

    "Bordeaux exercises local autonomy and themunities here are tight. To offend a person here is to

    offend a wholemunity and even police wouldn''t take our side then. This is the customs here. So

    it''d be better for us to avoid such trouble."

    Nicole was still confused, but she chose to listen to Samuel.

    They quietly went up a mountain.

    The mountains here were very high and steep. Because of the terrain, Nicole began to have a little

    altitude sickness.

    Soon she felt out of breath.

    Samuel discovered this in time.

    "Come up on my back. I''ll carry you."

    Samuel squatted down.

    Nicole was surprised. Then she gestured, "No need. It''s just that the air here seems to be a little thin."

    "It''s said that if you can move freely on the mountains of Bordeaux, then you can go to Kilimanjaro,"

    Samuel said with a smile.

    "Kilimanjaro? Is the altitude very high here?"

    Nicole was very surprised.

    Samuel nodded.

    "Yes, the mountains here are very tall. And the closer we get to M¨¦doc, the closer we get to the

    subtropical region where it is very humid. So if you feel ufortable, tell me right away. Don''t hide it

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    from me, okay?"

    Samuel''s concern for her just made her feel more or less at ease.

    She refused Samuel''s invitation and walked up with him.

    Suddenly, some voice came from below. It seemed that people were looking for them.

    Perhaps the guide and driver had found them missing and were looking for them.

    "Don''t worry about them. Just follow me," Samuel whispered.

    Samuel seemed to be very familiar with this ce. Nicole felt confused and asked, "Have you been

    here before?"

    "Yes, but not here. I''ve been to Spanish border. But, you know, Vincent had been here, so I''ve been

    studying this ce all these years."

    Speaking of Vincent, Nicole felt a little sad. She knew that Samuel was sad, too.

    They stopped the topic and began to hurry.

    After walking for a while, Nicole''s altitude sickness was getting serious.

    So Samuel carried Nicole on his back immediately and continued walking.

    Nicole tried to refuse him at first, but, finally, she gave in to Samuel''s stubbornness, as well as her own

    shortness of breath. However, Samuel seemed not to be affected at all.

    "Why don''t you have altitude sickness?"

    Samuel smiled and said, "It depends on one''s physique. Perhaps mine is just better."

    What he hadn''t told Nicole was that he had been to Kilimanjaro on missions when he had been in the

    army, and he had been fine then. The altitude here was not as high as that in Kilimanjaro, so he could

    move freely here.

    They quickly reached halfway up the mountain.

    Nicole felt that her clothes had been wet through with sweat.

    Samuel had been right that this ce was really close to the subtropical region and it was very humid.

    The sultriness and altitude sickness made Nicole feel ufortable.

    Samuel immediately stopped.

    He had expected that Nicole would not be able to withstand it.

    Samuel found a ce to put Nicole down. His clothes had already been soaked with sweat and his

    face red.

    Samuel asked with concern, "Can you hold on for another half an hour?"

    "Half an hour? Why?"

    Nicole gestured in confusion.

    Samuel looked towards the foot of the mountain and whispered, "They won''t climb too high. After all,

    this ce is too deste and we are just travelers. If they can''t find us, they will leave. There are so

    many people on the bus, and the driver can''t afford to wait. But for security, we''ll wait for half an hour."

    Nicole asked again, "Where are we going then?"

 Chapter 654 Do What My Wife Told Me

    Chapter 654 Do What My Wife Told Me

    Samuel looked at Nicole and smiled, "We''ll go wherever you had wanted to go. But we''ll go by

    ourselves."

    "Why?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    They were not in the Seapolis City. This ce was rich innd and resources and they simply could not

    tell where they were and where they should go. That was why they chose to follow the tour group. Now

    that Samuel said that they would go by themselves, Nicole did not understand.

    Samuel exined in a low voice, "If we didn''t meet Soseph, everything would be fine. But we''ve met

    her, we have to be on guard. She is a travel agent and she must have connections with these travel

    agencies. Moreover, the government supports the development of the tourism here. I don''t know

    whether she has contacted the officers or not. Take what happened just now as an example. We don''t

    know if the car really broke down or if they were plotting something. The best way to avoid danger is to

    go on our own."

    Hearing what Samuel said, Nicole understood.

    Staying with Samuel, she was already ustomed to not to think.

    She sighed.

    This was not a good habit!

    Nicole thought to herself.

    The noise below was getting lower and lower. In the end, there was no sound at all.

    Perhaps those people did not expect that Samuel and Nicole had already gone up the mountain, or

    perhaps they did not want to dy their journey. They just left.

    Nicole felt a little thirsty. But only when she wanted to get some water did she remember that she had

    put her schoolbag in the car.

    Now they had no food, no water, and there was no shop here. What should they do?

    Seeing that Nicole''s mouth was a little dry, Samuel took out a small water bottle from his pocket and

    handed it over.

    "Keep hydrated."

    Nicole was stunned.

    When did he put the water in his pocket?

    Nicole suddenly remembered that when they were about to get in the car after seeing Soseph, Samuel

    bought two bottles of water.

    Her bottle of water had already been drunk up. Before seeing Samuel''s water. She thought that Samuel

    had put it in his bag or had already drunk it. She did not expect that it would actually be in Samuel''s

    pocket.

    In other words, Samuel had been on guard since then.

    Nicole admired Samuel''s caution.

    Seeing that Samuel was also thirsty, Nicole handed the water to him.

    "You climbed the mountain with me on your back. Your physical exhaustion is much more than mine,

    and you need more water. Drink it."

    Samuel smiled when seeding Nicole''s gestures. "I''m not thirsty. You drink. This kind of consumption is

    nothing to me."

    Nicole knew that Samuel wasforting her.

    They only had one bottle of water. They were on the way down the mountain, and it was unknown how

    long before they could encounter a car. They were walking now, and this bottle of water was extremely

    precious.

    Samuel must want to save the water for her.

    Nicole stubbornly opened the bottle and ced it next to Samuel''s mouth. It was very obvious that if

    Samuel did not drink, she would not let go.

    Seeing Nicole being so persistent, Samuel felt warm. He drank a little and handed it to Nicole. He said,

    "Alright, you drink now. It doesn''t matter if you drink it up. I''ve seen the Google Maps. There''s a shop

    not far away. We can go there to buy some water."

    Only when hearing this did Nicole drink some water? However, because it was too stuffy, drinking a few

    mouthfuls of water didn''t help a lot.

    She put away the bottle.

    "What''s wrong? Drink it if you''re thirsty. I''ve told you there will be a shop soon. We can buy waterter."

    Nicole shook her head and gestured, "We''d better save it. You said that there would be a shop soon. I

    can hold on for a while."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was afraid of idents.

    He smiled and didn''t say anything. He carried Nicole on his back and kept walking.

    Nicole wanted to go by herself, but Samuel did not agree.

    After they went down the mountain, Samuel panted.

    The bus of the travel agency had already left. There was nothing left here, and there was not a single

    car on the bare road.

    Nicole hurriedly took out her phone to see where this ce was and how far it was to the nearest town.

    However, when she took out her phone, she realized that the signal here was unstable.

    So how did Samuel know that there was a shop not far away from the Google Maps?

    Nicole''s heart was filled with happiness, but at the same time, she felt somewhat bitter.

    Fortunately, she didn''t drink all the water. Otherwise, she couldn''t imagine what would happen.

    Noticing Nicole''s gaze and that she was holding her phone, Samuel knew that Nicole had found him

    lying to her.

    However, he didn''t apologize for that. "Why are you so smart in front of me? You should just drink as I

    told you."

    Nicole red at him and gestured, "What should we do now?"

    "Find a ce to wait, or keep walking to see if we could meet someone. You decide."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole knew that Samuel again gave her the right to choose.

    It was because she that who chose the travel agency so they were here in a dilemma. If Samuel made

    the decision at the beginning, he would probably choose the road trip and drive by himself.

    Nicole looked at Samuel with a trace of guilt in her eyes.

    Sensing that Nicole felt guilty, Samuel smiled and said, "It''s not your fault. We will definite have all kinds

    of uncertainties as long as we travel. The road trip does has its own advantages, and following the tour

    group also has its advantages. It''s just that I''m used to be cautious. Perhaps I''ve thought too much.

    Then you''ll suffer because I think too much."

    Nicole, however, did not agree to what Samuel said.

    There was definitely something wrong with the tour guide. Otherwise, why would she look at them with

    a strange expression?

    It was like they were fish waiting to be hooked.

    Nicole did not argue with Samuel. She pointed to the road ahead and gestured, "Let''s go ahead and

    take a look. It''s getting hotter and hotter. Waiting is not a good option. Perhaps we can meet someone

    if we go forward."

    "Alright, l will do whatever my darling told me!"

    Samuel had no objection at all.

    This time, Nicole didn''t want him to carry her on the back.

    They walked hand in hand, as if they were taking a walk.

    Actually, not to pay attention to these things, the scenery here was really good, and the air was also

    fresh. Nicole felt that it was great if they just kept walking and held hands. She even had an illusion that

    they could walk like this for a lifetime, all the way to the end of their life.

    Without being bothered by other mundane business, they just walked ahead, bringing their love along.

    Seeing Nicole''s being happy, Samuel couldn''t help butugh.

    As long as Nicole was happy, he was willing to do anything.

    They walked for more than an hour and were still on the highway. Suddenly, they discovered that there

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    were a few more people in front of them.

    Those people held some bags, big or small, and were swearing while talking.

    Samuel and Nicole nced at each other before walking forward and found that they were actually the

    travelers on the bus of the travel agency.

    "What''s with you guys?"

    It was not convenient for Nicole to speak, so Samuel took the lead to speak, and protected Nicole

    behind him without being noticed by others.

    When the travelers saw Samuel and Nicole, they were surprised.

    "Why are you here? The tour guide has gone crazy looking for you. We didn''t expect you to walk here

    by yourselves."

    Samuel smiled and said, "We are close to the door and it''s convenient for us to get off the bus. We saw

    the beautiful scenery nearby and wanted to take a few photos. Who knew that you had already left

    when we got back? We hoped to catch up quickly, because our bags are still in the bus."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, the female traveler said angrily, "You were so lucky and got off the bus.

    Otherwise you would be the same as us."

    "What happened?"

    Samuel appeared curious. Nicole was also listening carefully.

    The female passenger said, "The guide and driver are so disgusting. They drove the car to this

    dested ce. And we couldn''t go anywhere. She asked us to pay more, saying that it was for the

    ticket to the next scenic spot. But before we got here, we clearly agreed that the money we had paid

    included the fees for these scenic spots. There was no need for us to pay anymore. We just talked

    about it and got beaten up by them. See? They drove us out of the bus, regardless of our life."

    Nicole was stunned.

    Samuel knew what she wanted to ask, so he hurriedly asked, "Did the other travelers pay?"

    "Of course. If they didn''t pay, they would be beaten up and thrown away. What do we do now? They

    took our water and food. We don''t know where to go and how long it will take to find the way out. These

    people are so detestable!"

    When Nicole heard this, she gestured, "Why don''t you call the police? Don''t they care about what

    happens here?"

    Seeing Nicole like this, these travelers were shocked. After getting on the bus, Nicole did not say

    anything. It was Samuel who was speaking on her behalf. Thus, they did not notice that Nicole could

    not speak. Now that they saw her gesture, one of them asked in a straightforward way.

    "Are you dumb?"

    Samuel''s expression immediately changed.

    "My wife is only mute temporarily. We are going to have an operation after the tour."

    "Oh, so it is."

    Perhaps that person also felt that he was too straightforward, so he felt embarrassed and scratched his

    head.

    Nicole, however, did not care about that and continued to ask.

    Samuel had no choice but to trante her question to other people.

    A female traveler became even angrier when she heard this.

    "Forget it. We called the Tourism Bureau and they told us to call our local Tourism Bureau, who would

    negotiate this and let us wait for the results. They also said that this was an autonomous region and

    they couldn''t interfere directly. More than an hour has passed and there is no news at all. It''s so

    irritating! If we had known this, we wouldn''t havee here to travel.

    After hearing what they said, Nicole finally understood what Samuel meant when he said those words

    to her.

    It turned out that if something happened here, it would be so troublesome to solve it. And they needed

    to negotiate with the relevant departments.

    In other words, as long as the people here yed tricks and didn''t want to solve the problem, others

    wouldn''t be able to help it.

    Nicole suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    Could they really spend these days in Bordeaux safe and sound?

    Would Soseph let them go?

    Was all of this amon phenomenon here or was it due to Soseph?

    A series of questions flooded into Nicole''s mind, but she couldn''t get a correct answer.

 Chapter 655 She Would Never Trust Someone Betrayed Her

    Chapter 655 She Would Never Trust Someone Betrayed Her

    Samuel knew what Nicole was thinking when he saw her sunk in thought. Samuel tightly held Nicole in

    his arms and whispered, "Don''t worry. I''m here. No one else will get a chance to hurt you again."

    Nicole only smiled and didn''t say anything.

    Samuel knew that things needed to go slowly.

    The other passengers wereining.

    Nicole was a little worried. In that case, when would they get out of here?

    Just then, a jeep drove over and stopped in front of Nicole and Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, madam, Mr. Wood asked us to drive over."

    Nicole looked nk. Before Nicole knew who Mr. Wood was, Samuel took the car key and said to

    Nicole, "Let''s go. Get in the car."

    When the other passengers saw that Samuel had a car, they became friendly forthwith.

    "Dude, how about we give you money and you take us with you?"

    Nicole looked at them, most of whom were strangers. Even if Nicole was on a bus with them, she didn''t

    pay much attention.

    However, Samuel directly pulled Nicole into the car and said coldly, "Sorry, we have something to do.

    We won''t be able to take you guys with us. There will be tour buses passing byter. You''d better wait."

    With that, Samuel didn''t wait for their reactions, directly closed the car window, stepped on the

    elerator, and sped away in haste.

    Nicole fastened her seat belt and didn''tment on Samuel''s action.

    After driving for a while, Samuel asked in a low voice, "Do you think I''m cruel to do that?"

    "No! We should be cautious when we''re out. Those tourists are a mixed lot. They don''t know each

    other. It''ll be awful if they get in the jeep and have a dispute."

    Nicole gestured.

    Samuel felt that Nicole had grown.

    Nicole would have been very kind to take those tourists with her. But she didn''t say anything just now

    and actually looked at it from this point of view. Samuel wondered whether he should feel relieved or

    regretful or not.

    Nicole naturally couldn''t tell what Samuel was thinking. Nicole felt sick. She felt bad about her behavior.

    However, Nicole knew that it was the best way to reduce the damage.

    The car drove into the nearby vige. Nicole''s eyes were so sharp that she saw the bus Samuel and

    she had took.

    Nicole pulled Samuel and gestured, "We won''t stop here. Let''s just drive over."

    Obviously, Samuel also saw the bus.

    Samuel nodded and directly drove past the bus driver. Because the window was slightly open, Nicole

    and Samuel listened to the driver calling someone and saying, "They ran away. We looked for them but

    couldn''t find them. I''m waiting here. I think they''lle to this vige."

    Nicole had a thoughtful look.

    Fortunately, Samuel was thoughtful. Otherwise, they wouldn''t know what would happen.

    Sure enough, it was definitely rted to Soseph. After all, Nicole and Samuel didn''t have many

    acquaintances here, and Soseph had always been in conflict with them.

    Thinking that Soseph would always eye on herself with hostility during the travel, Nicole felt awfully

    ufortable.

    But Nicole didn''t want to say that to Samuel.

    Samuel was also thinking about this, but he didn''t say it, afraid that Nicole would think too much.

    Samuel drove silently and Nicole didn''t say anything. Soon they entered another vige.

    This vige was very ordinary and there weren''t many people. There was a small fair at the entrance of

    the vige and it sold fruits of the season.

    Nicole saw sk she liked and mangosteen. She couldn''t help but pull Samuel.

    Samuel stopped the car and whispered, "Wait in the car. I''ll get off and buy it for you. If anything special

    happens, just leave me alone and drive away."

    With that, Samuel handed the car key to Nicole.

    Nicole paused for a moment and didn''t say anything.

    After Samuel got off the car, Nicole suddenly felt a little nervous.

    ''Didn''t Ie here for a tour?''

    ''Why am I always so panicky?''

    Nicole didn''t like this feeling.

    The unique mark on the car reminded Nicole of something.

    Mr. Wood?

    Finn?

    Nicole still remembered Finn hurt herself and the Don family, and felt blue.

    Suddenly, a text message came in from a strange phone number.

    "I know you don''t like seeing me and don''t want to use me, but Night Elf Empire is yours. Ma''am, I''m

    just acting act as a deputy for now. As long as you give the order, everyone in Night Elf Empire will

    listen to you, and I will leave at any time. I know that I can''t make up for what I''ve done to you. It''s

    useless to apologize. But please let me make it up for you. Leave Soseph to me. Mr. Green and you

    can have fun. Don''t worry."

    Nicole looked at the text message on her phone and felt extremely sad.

    Nicole had truly regarded Finn as her friends. Nicole had even risked everything to save Finn, but she

    didn''t expect that Finn would be still on Laurel''s side in the end.

    Nicole couldn''tin. After all, Laurel raised Finn. But Nicole couldn''t forgive Finn. Because Finn

    betrayed her.

    Nicole constantly recalled what happened when she was with Finn. She felt sad thinking about it.

    Nicole directly answered a text message.

    "Stop texting me. You don''t have to meddle in my affairs. Once something happens, it''s hard to pretend

    that it hasn''t happened. I can at most stop contacting you. We no longer have anything to do with each

    other. I don''t want to cross paths with you anymore."

    After texting, Nicole immediately blocked this number.

    Finn couldn''t help but smile bitterly when he saw Nicole''s text message.

    Was it impossible for Finn and Nicole to be friends anymore?

    Finn tried to send another text message to Nicole, but when his phone prompted, Finn felt sad again.

    Nicole was the first woman Finn had a crush on. But now, Finn and Nicole were not even friends. This

    feeling would stay with Finn and Finn would live in regret for the rest of his life.

    Nicole didn''t care what Finn thought.

    Nicole sent Olivia a Twitter message and asked if Olivia could transfer some money to her.

    Olivia didn''t say anything and directly transferred the money from JH Mall''s ount to Nicole''s.

    Samuel also came back.

    Samuel got bags of fruits, which surprised Nicole.

    "Why did you buy so much?"

    Nicole gesticted to ask.

    Samuel smiled and said, "The fruits here are very cheap and ripe. Have a taste. They''re very

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    delicious."

    As Samuel spoke, Samuel peeled a sk for Nicole.

    Just as Nicole was about to reach out to take it, Samuel avoided her hand.

    "Open your mouth. Don''t get your hands dirty or you''ll have to wash your hands."

    Nicole felt embarrassed.

    "Open your mouth. What? Are you still waiting for me to feed you? I don''t mind."

    Before Samuel could finish his words, Nicole immediately opened her mouth to grab the sk.

    However, Nicole was too fast and too flustered. Her lips and tongue touched Samuel''s fingers

    identally.

    Samuel and Nicole were stunned.

    It was as if an electric current was passing through their bodies, causing them to tremble.

    Nicole almost choked on the sk and coughed violently to relieve her embarrassment and shyness.

    Samuel hurriedly patted Nicole''s back and said with a smile, "Eat slowly. Nobody wants to take it from

    you. Is it delicious?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    Hearing that, Samuel peeled another one at once.

    "Have one more."

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    Right at this moment, an aunt walked past Nicole and Samuel. Seeing them, she immediately said

    loudly.

    "Wow, young people nowadays are so romantic."

    Nicole''s face instantly flushed.

    Nicole hurriedly gestured, "No, I''m good. You get in the car."

    Samuel didn''t care what others said.

    Samuel draw a piece of tissue and gently wiped Nicole''s mouth. Samuel smiled and said, "What''s the

    rush? We''re not in a hurry."

    Nicole was a little shy, but now, many peddlers here were looking over. Samuel was wiping Nicole''s

    mouth so gently. Nicole''s heart was pounding and she wished she could run away quickly.

    What was going on?

    ''I''ve been married for a long time and I''m a mother of two children, so why can''t I suppress my crush on

    Samuel?''

    Nicole tried her best to be less shy, but she failed. It was part of her own nature.

    Nicole pulled Samuel up and closed the car door, but it was as if she couldn''t keep herself from the

    curious eyes and teasing voices of others.

    "Just Drive."

    Nicole shyly pinched Samuel.

    "God, it hurts!"

    Samuel yelled hard.

    "Honey, it''s said that beating shows affection and scolding shows love. You beat me and scold me. So

    are we in love?"

    Samuel learned this somewhere. He said it so freely.

    Nicole recognized that she was no match for Samuel. So she blushed and threw the car key to him,

    and then acted as if she wanted to get out of the car.

    "Alright, alright then. I won''t talk anymore. I''ll drive right now. You''re my dear Mathilde. It''s all up to you."

    Samuel took the car key and hurriedly started the car.

    Nicole''s face turned even redder.

    ''Who wants to be his dear Mathilde?''

    Nicole looked away and looked at the bustling little fair outside. Nicole really wanted to go down and

    take a look, but the vige was too close to the bus. She didn''t want to cause any trouble.

    After Nicole and Samuel left the vige, Samuel asked, "Honey, where are we going?"

    "Go to the nearby 4S shop. We need to change the car!"

    Nicole gestured.

    Samuel was confused.

    Samuel looked at the jeep and asked in puzzlement, "Isn''t this car good?"

    Nicole paused and then said, "I won''t trust someone who has betrayed me once. I don''t want to be

    disturbed by someone I don''t like when I travel."

    Samuel got it at once.

    Nicole must have known that this car was sent by Finn.

    Would Nicole never trust someone who betrayed her?

    Fortunately, Samuel didn''t cheat Nicole in any way.

    Only now did Samuel know that Nicole drew the line there.

    Nicole could spoil and change someone at any time. Once someone crossed her line, Nicole would get

    away from him even if she suffered from great pain.

    In that case, was Samuel the one who Nicole would get away from?

    Recalling Nicole''s resolution to divorce not long ago, Samuel couldn''t help but worry.

 Chapter 656 How Dare He Take Pictures When He Was Driving?

    Chapter 656 How Dare He Take Pictures When He Was Driving?

    Nicole waved her hand in front of Samuel when he was still in a daze. Samuel regained his senses.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole looked confused.

    Samuel looked at Nicole, hesitated for a moment and asked.

    "What is the bottom line for you to leave me?"

    Nicole paused.

    In the old days, as long as this man loved her and did nothing wrong to her, she could tolerate

    whatever he did. After all, she loved him so much. But now there was a human life involved in this

    bottom line. What should she do?

    Nicole didn''t even know the answer herself.

    She looked at Samuel without a word.

    Samuel''s heart sank as Nicole remained silent.

    Sure enough, she wasn''t ready to talk about it yet.

    Samuel forced a smile, "Forget it, I won''t ask anymore. Let''s go buy a car."

    With pedal to the metal, he drove off.

    Nicole could tell by how fast Samuel was driving that he was in a bad mood, but what could she do?

    It was only a seven-day deal between them.

    But was it really just a deal?

    Why did she lose herself in Samuel''s gentle eyes every time he looked at her?

    Nicole felt a little upset.

    But when she looked outside the car window at the fleeting scenery, she gradually calmed down.

    After driving for a while at a high speed, Samuel also calmed down a little.

    He nced at Nicole and saw her pale face. Still, she wasn''tining. Samuel couldn''t help but

    me himself.

    Why did Nicole have to make sacrifice every time?

    It was just like eight years ago. Even in this case, Nicole still tolerated it as he blew off like that.

    No one could be a better wife then her. He didn''t want a divorce! Never!

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After making up his mind, Samuel slowed down the car.

    He turned on some soft music, only to find the songs on the ylist were all her favorite. Samuel was

    somehow a little jealous.

    Finn really had worked hard on this!

    But Samuel did not show it. He did not want to make things all about Finn.

    Nicole did not think of that as well.

    Soft music could make people feel better, especially those good ones.

    With her fingers following the beat, she became obsessed with the music.

    Samuel watched her with greed, eager to capture this moment with a camera.

    He then took out his mobile phone and took a picture with a "clip". The sound startled Nicole.

    "Can you just drive?"

    Nicole felt cold sweat down her spine.

    What was wrong with this man?

    How dare he take pictures when he was driving?

    Did he think of himself as such a good driver?

    Samuel smiled and put away his phone.

    They soon arrived at the 4S store.

    Nicole got out of the car and came straight to the jeep section to take a look.

    Samuel followed herter.

    When the salesman saw Nicole alone, he didn''t give her a warm reception. After all, Nicole wasn''t

    wearing expensive clothes. But after Samuel got off the car, the salesman stood up at once.

    "Sir, what can I help you?"

    Samuel had noticed his change of attitude. He smiled and said, "I can''t afford one. I''m just a driver. The

    "What?"

    The salesman was a little surprised.

    When Nicole heard this, she rolled her eyes at Samuel.

    If people in the Seapolis City heard this, what would they think?

    "Boss, what do you think of this one? It looks pretty cool."

    Samuel was so drawn to the role he created that he hurried forward to Nicole and picked out cars for

    her.

    Nicole only wanted tough.

    She coughed and shook her head.

    Samuel hurriedly said, "Yes, of course. You definitely have a better taste than me. The car is good, but

    it''s not efficient on gas."

    Samuel pretended to look cheap only to displease the salesman.

    Nicole struggled to hold back herughter.

    She came to the new jeep and patted it on the door, signaling the salesman to give her the key for a try.

    Samuel rushed over and said, "Boss, I''ll try it for you. Allow me please."

    He took the car key from the salesman and drove off.

    When Samuel was gone, the salesman approached Nicole and asked with a smile, "Miss, is he really

    your driver?"

    Nicole simply cast a nce at him and took out a card.

    Even though Nicole was cold to him, he couldn''t help but smile when he saw Nicole''s card swinging in

    her hand.

    "Miss, you''ll take that one?"

    Nicole nodded.

    Both she and Samuel knew everything about cars. Since she had chosen that car, it must be the right

    choice. But Samuel had to be a drama queen and tried out the car, leaving her alone with the

    salesman. Since he gave her a chance to act cool, why not seize it?

    The waiter was so excited when he went to get the check for them.

    When Samuel returned, he stopped the car in front of Nicole and said, "Boss, this car is really nice!"

    The salesman hurriedly said, "Your boss has already paid for it. It''s yours now."

    "Wow, my boss is so decisive!"

    He then gave Nicole a thumb up.

    Nicole only wanted tough.

    The waiter couldn''t take it anymore. "How can you be a driver when you have such a handsome face?"

    he asked.

    "I earn my living by attractiveness! You can''tpare with me."

    Samuel opened the car door and invited Nicole with respect, "Boss, please get in."

    Nicole got into the car, trying hard not tough.

    Ignoring the salesman''s disdainful gaze, Samuel drove off with Nicole, leaving behind Finn''s car at the

    door for him to pick up.

    Nicole leaned back in her chair with greatfort.

    Samuel said with a smile, "Boss, are you happy with that?"

    Nicole finallyughed. She gestured, "Get over it!"

    "From now on, I am your driver. Can I get paid, boss?"

    "Yeah, one euro. Are you gonna do it?"

    "I am!"

    Samuel said with a crooked smile.

    Nicole hadn''t been aware at first, but the next thing she knew, she was throwing her coat at him with a

    flushed face.

    Samuelughed heartily.

    Theirughter drifted out of the car window and soared into the clouds.

    Not long after they left, Soseph came with a group of people. She didn''t see Samuel and Nicole there,

    but saw Finn''s jeep.

    "Where''s the owner of this car?"

    Soseph found the salesman.

    He shook his head and replied, "They bought a car and left."

    "What car?"

    "A new jeep."

    "Do you happen to know their license te number?"

    "They haven''t got one yet."

    Soseph was furious when she heard this.

    They escaped again.

    How could these two be so cunning?

    Nicole and Samuel did not know any of this. They enjoyed themselves along the way without any ns

    or destinations. Sometimes, they woulde back to where they had been just because they were told

    about something delicious they hadn''t tried yet.

    They traveled freely, took pictures, sightsaw, enjoyed themselves and had all kinds of delicacies.

    Samuel did not ask Nicole why she didn''t use his card to buy the car. But he bought a violet jade

    bracelet for her when they passed by a jade shop.

    Samuel also persuaded her to buy him a jade amulet.

    Nicole felt as if they were exchanging love tokens, especially when Samuel was taking it with him all

    the time.

    But Samuel didn''t care. They drove towards M¨¦doc.

    Before they arrived, Nicole suddenly saw a tea garden nearby.

    She persuaded Samuel to go in there. They spent the whole afternoon there after discovering some

    extraordinary tea.

    Nicole bought a lot of tea before they left. She thought that Olivia and Booth might like it as well.

    Samuel seemed a little jealous but he did not stop her.

    As they continued going west, they ran into a traffic jam caused by a car ident.

    Nicole couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.

    Samuel passed her some fruit, "Have some. It''ll cool you down. It looks like the traffic jam is going be

    quite a while."

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    It was really ufortable to be stuck here for an hour.

    She ate the fruit while looking outside casually. Suddenly, a familiar figure shed by.

    Nicole''s heart suddenly pounded.

    She got out of the car at once and ran after the figure.

    "Hey, Nikki, where are you going?"

    Samuel was taken aback when he saw Nicole opened the car door and ran away like that.

    He looked back and forth. The car was still stuck here but Nicole had already run out of sight.

    He didn''t know what Nicole had seen or what she was chasing after. This ce waspletely strange

    to her, so Samuel was quite worried about her.

    He left the car here and followed her, too.

    Nicole was running fast, but not as fast as the figure she saw.

    She lost track of it at an alley.

    Samuel caught up with her when she was standing there in frustration, not knowing which way to go.

    "What''s wrong? Why were you suddenly running away? Did you see anyone?"

    Samuel asked confusedly, his head all sweaty.

    Nicole nodded.

    She just saw Karina!

    Ever since Bruce died, she had been searching for Karina, who didn''t even contact Hedy.

    Now in this small town, she just saw Karina!

    Although it was just a nce, she was confident.

    What was she doing here?

    And why was she darting in the street like that? Did something happen?

    Nicole knew that Bruce really cared about Karina. Otherwise, he wouldn''t send her away before all that.

    But why didn''t Karina contact Hedy? Did she know that Bruce was gone?

    Endless questions were bothering Nicole, making her even more worried.

 Chapter 657 I Want to Eliminate This Woman

    Chapter 657 I Want to Eliminate This Woman

    "Who did you see?"

    Seeing Nicole frowning, Samuel couldn''t help but ask.

    Nicole hastily gestured, "Karina. I saw Karina! But she is gone after I am here."

    "Karina?"

    Samuel was somewhat surprised.

    Ever since Bruce died, Samuel did not care about other people who were rted to him anymore. Now

    that he couldn''t help but be stunned when he saw Nicole gesturing Karina.

    Nicole nodded.

    "Why is Karina here? Well, her house is nearby. It''s normal for her to be here. But why are you chasing

    after?"

    Nicole instantly froze.

    What did she want to do?

    She didn''t know.

    When she saw Karina, she subconsciously chased after her. Perhaps in Nicole''s heart, she still wanted

    to do something for Bruce.

    "Alright, whether we will meet her or not depends on the destiny. We have to move. If we park the car

    there, it will block the traffic. Let''s go."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole hesitated for a moment. She nodded and walked back with Samuel.

    As they passed by an alley, Nicole suddenly heard a cry for help. That voice sounded very familiar.

    Samuel also heard it.

    They exchanged nces and quickly ran towards the voice.

    At the end of the alley, four or five men were kicking and punching around a little girl.

    Nicole saw that the little girl was Karina!

    "Stop!"

    Samuel shouted angrily.

    The four men turned around and paused when they saw Nicole and Samuel. Then, one of the man said

    fiercely, "Get lost! Don''t meddle in other people''s affair. Otherwise I guarantee that you won''t be able to

    leave this ce!"

    Nicole angrily kicked him directly. She kicked the man in the chest.

    When the others saw Nicole beating the man, they shouted and scolded as they walked towards

    Nicole.

    Karina was stunned when she saw Nicole and Samuel, but when she saw them pestering these men,

    she quickly got up and ran away.

    Nicole wanted to stop her, but she was caught by someone.

    Samuel quickly beat down two of them.

    Samuel and Nicole knocked down the four men shortly. Just as they were about to ask why they

    wanted to hit Karina, one of the man said, "Please spare us! We didn''t do it on purpose. It was that little

    girl who stole our things, and she did it again and again. We were furious."

    Stealing?

    Nicole was surprised when she heard it.

    Samuel was also puzzled.

    "Be clearer on it. What can a little girl steal?"

    "She stole alluvial gold. Although it wasn''t valuable, we bought it in low price. This little girl stole it time

    after time. We were pissed off."

    Hearing what the man said, Nicole and Samuel were silent.

    "You can''t talk nonsense just because she isn''t here. What if I figure out that you''re lying to me...?"

    "No, I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can ask around. Everyone nearby knows that this

    little girl steals everything. Everyone is furious. But she is an orphan. She steals things and sells them.

    After she sells them, she will buy food. We can''t get things back, so what we can do is to beat her up to

    vent our anger."

    Hearing what the man said, Samuel and Nicole looked at each other and asked, "Do you know where

    she lives?"

    "She doesn''t have a certain residence. But if you go to the Cemetery of Martyrs not far away from here,

    you might be able to find her."

    Hearing the man''s word, Samuel and Nicole let go of the man.

    "How much is the thing she stole worth?"

    Nicole gestured, and Samuel tranted.

    The four men looked at them and one of them whispered, "It doesn''t cost much. Just a few hundred

    euros."

    "Here''s a thousand. We''ll pay it for her."

    Samuel gave the cash to the man and let them go.

    He looked at Nicole and asked, "Are we going to look for Karina now?"

    Nicole nodded and gestured embarrassedly, "If I don''t solve this problem, I don''t have the mood to

    continue travelling."

    "I''ll listen to you!"

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head and said with a smile, "But we have to move the car to the side,

    otherwise our car will be towed away."

    "Alright."

    Nicole waited for Samuel on the spot. Samuel went and drove over.

    They followed the man''s instructions and drove directly to the Cemetery of Martyrs.

    It was evening. Very few people would stay at the cemetery. They all went home in groups of two and

    three.

    After Nicole and Samuel got off the car, they walked up the stairs. They could guess where Karina

    would go.

    Samuel was even sadder.

    "Three more floors and we''ll reach Vincent''s cemetery. I haven''t been here in five years."

    Nicole was heavy of heart as well.

    If Vincent hadn''t abandoned himself to help Mark enter the criminal gang, perhaps Mark would have

    been in danger. Because of his kindness to the Don family, Nicole felt that she shoulde over to go

    visit his grave.

    When they arrived at Vincent''s tombstone, they saw Karina here.

    Karina was somewhat surprised by their arrival, but she quickly looked down.

    Flowers and wine were ced in front of Vincent''s tomb, as well as some fresh fruits, as if they had just

    been bought.

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly turned red.

    Vincent''s tombstone was so clean that there was no dust at all. And the photo on it was polished.

    Samuel was upset.

    "You''ve been taking care of Vincent?"

    He asked in a very low voice.

    Karina did not say anything, but still looked down to clear the dust in front of the tomb.

    Nicole stepped forward and gestured, "You stole from others just to buy these things for Vincent?"

    Karina bit her lower lip and was slightly surprised by Nicole''s gesture. However, she thought that Nicole

    was doing this to cater to her. She nodded.

    Nicole gestured doubtfully, "I remember Bruce gave you a sum of money, and you have a house here.

    Why do you have to live by stealing now?"

    Karina was a little angry when she saw the gesture, but soon she was calmed.

    "What''s wrong? You are so kind to my brother, so I''ll take care of you. No matter who bullies you, tell

    me and I''ll bring justice for you."

    Karina listened to Samuel''s words and considered whether it was true or not. Finally, she gritted her

    teeth and gestured, "It''s a woman who took over my house and deducted my money. She said that I

    stole the house. When I came back, I didn''t have any money and the house was taken away. I had no

    choice but to do so."

    "Who is the woman?"

    "Her name is Soseph whoes from other vige and has an influential backing. She is close to old

    masters of the viges nearby. They said that my house is illegal and I''m an orphan. I was kicked out

    because I didn''t have the right of residence. But I promised Mr. Smith that I would wait for him here, so

    I have to do so to live here."

    Karina felt wronged as she was gesturing.

    Samuel and Nicole''s eyes narrowed.

    Soseph?

    It was Soseph again!

    It seemed that if this woman was not eliminated, no one would be at peace.

    Nicole pulled Karina into her arms and gestured, "Do you know where Soseph lives now?"

    "I don''t know. She has a lot of dwellings and is very rich. She came back from abroad to help develop

    tourism in several viges so that the people in the vige can earn more. So many people like her and

    help her. But she doesn''t care about the lives of us, especially orphans and widows. She always bullies

    us."

    Karina gestured quickly.

    From her gesture, Samuel and Nicole could tell that Soseph was powerful.

    Developing tourism?

    Did it mean that the tourism industry here was under Soseph''s control?

    Nicole looked at Samuel and gestured, "I want to eliminate this woman."

    "You can, but you don''t need to do anything. I''ll do it for you."

    Nicole didn''t say anything. She held Karina''s hand and gestured, "Come with us today. We will find a

    ce for you to live tomorrow. You are not allowed to steal other people''s things. Do you understand? If

    Bruce knows that you are like this now, he will not be happy."

    Karina finally noticed the difference of Nicole.

    "Your voice...."

    "Just like you. I''m dumb."

    Nicole was calm and smiled faintly.

    But Karina was shocked.

    "Alright, never mind. Let''s go eat something."

    Nicole held Karina''s hand and pulled her into the car.

    They found a hotel nearby to stay at.

    It had been a long time since Karina took a bath. After arriving at the hotel, Nicole took her to a bath

    and ordered some food for her.

    Karina gobbled up the food. She was really hungry.

    Karina was ck and blue. It looked like she was always being beaten up.

    Nicole felt distressed.

    She took the medicine box to apply medicine to Karina''s wound.

    Looking at Nicole who treated her gently, Karina''s eyes turned wet.

    She gestured, "I''m sorry."

    "You haven''t wronged anyone. You''ve only wronged yourself. Remember that no matter how difficult is

    it to live, you are not allowed to steal anything in the future. Do you understand? I will pay for you to

    study. You can follow me from this very day."

    Karina shook her head.

    "I want to wait for Mr. Smith. When will hee back?"

    Nicole fell silent.

    How could she tell Karina the fact that Bruce had passed away?

    The sensitive Karina realized something. She grabbed Nicole''s hand and gestured, "What happened to

    Mr. Smith?"

    "He has passed away."

    Nicole decided not to hide from her.

    Karina was not an ordinary child, her endurance was better than others. But knowing such a cruel fact,

    Karina''s tears flow down in an instant.

    "Who killed him? Was it Samuel?"

    "No, they are bad guys. Yet they have been captured and the leader has been shot."

    Karina cried because of Nicole''s words.

    Nicole knew Karina''s rtionship with Bruce, so she did not stop her and allowed Karina to cry her

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    heart out.

    After all, the living had to live, didn''t they?

    After crying for a while, Karina looked at Nicole and asked, "Will you really help me go to school?"

    "Sure. I will take care of you like Bruce."

    "No! I''ll pay the money back when I grow up."

    Seeing stubborn Karina, Nicole finally smiled at ease.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 658 Additional Condition Is You

    Chapter 658 Additional Condition Is You

    Nicole opened the door, and it was Samuel standing outside.

    "Is she better?"

    Samuel asked.

    Nicole nodded and brought him in.

    Karina had already packed up her stuff. When she saw Samuel, she gave him a faint smile.

    She was only one or two years older than Hedy, but her life was far worse than her younger sister''s.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Samuel was reminded of Hedy''s current life in the Hawk''s. At that moment, he had no idea what he

    should say to Karina.

    He took out his phone and handed it to her. He whispered, "There are some recent videos of Hedy on

    it. You can watch them."

    Karina''s eyes turned red when she heard what Samuel had said.

    She did not reject it. Taking the phone with her, she walked toward the room inside, leaving Samuel

    and Nicole alone.

    Nicole''s gaze followed Karina until she closed the door. Only then did Nicole withdraw her gaze.

    Samuel poured her a cup of hot water and said, "I suppose you''ve already known how to deal with

    Soseph."

    Nicole was surprised at his words. But then it urred to her that she and Samuel had been together

    for so many years. Of course he could figure out what was in her head.

    She nodded and said in signnguage, "I''m going to drive her out of here. She has to give back

    everything you''ve given her. She doesn''t deserve sympathy. I saved her from the danger, but she didn''t

    feel grateful at all. Instead, she wanted you. In order to get you, she even turned against me. She came

    here with the money you gave her to do evil and hurt the innocent. Knowing that we''re here, she has

    no intention to stop but tries to get rid of us. She is a serpent. We cannot take the risk of letting her hurt

    us. I might as well end her now."

    A trace of ruthlessness shed past Nicole''s eyes.

    She used to be very kind, but her kindness did not do her any good, so she preferred tobat evil

    with evil.

    Seeing Nicole became like this, Samuel felt both pleased and sad.

    "Do you need my help?"

    Nicole hesitated for a moment.

    She did need his help, because she could not speak now.

    Considering Nicole''s voice problem, Samuel said gently, "The seven-day deal is cancelled. If you want,

    I will arrange for someone to operate on you immediately."

    Nicole''s eyes instantly lit up.

    "Hold on. Don''t be thrilled so early. I haven''t finished yet. Nicole, do you know why I postponed the

    operation? It''s not because I want to threaten you to ept the condition. But your body may not be

    that good to do that."

    Samuel looked Nicole in the eye. He decided to listen to her opinion.

    "Morgan said, there is a good chance to cure your throat, but it takes a greater risk. Because you''ve got

    Laurence''s blood and those precious Chinese herbs in your body some time ago. There is a high risk

    of drug rejection during this operation. If that happens, the consequences will be very serious. It will be

    worse than you cannot speak. You may die. Do you understand? I rmend conservative treatment,

    but it''s all up to you. If you want an operation, I have no objection. Remember, if anything happens to

    you, I will definitely not live alone."

    Samuel stared at Nicole.

    His words wrung Nicole''s heart.

    She knew that Samuel definitely meant it.

    Just as she was about to make a gesture, Samuel caught her hand.

    "Don''t tell me we still have children. Without us, they will grow up as well, though their life will be

    harder. But everyone has to live his own life. If something really happens to you, I can''t take care of

    them. I think that the money I leave behind is enough for Jacob and Olivia to help raise them. So, think

    it over yourself."

    Samuel said very seriously, but Nicole was a little sad.

    "You''re forcing me."

    "No, I am not. As I have said, I respect your choice. When I was not here, you suffered so much. It was

    all my fault. I''ll me myself for the rest of my life. From now on, I will not allow myself to let you suffer

    any more setbacks or injuries, not even on the road to the grave."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly with his hand, as if he was holding her heart.

    She was very touched and at the same time felt grieved. In such a dilemma, she really didn''t know

    what to do.

    "I need to think about it."

    "Alright. Whenever you make up your mind, just tell me. I''ll be waiting."

    Then he kissed Nicole on the forehead before he got up and walked out of the room.

    Recently they seldom slept in the same room.

    Samuel respected her very much. Apart from thest time he forcefully kissed her in the parking lot, he

    seemed to be quite a gentleman all the way here.

    Noticing Nicole''s reluctant look, Samuel suddenly turned around and smiled, "How about I stay

    tonight?"

    "Go away!"

    Nicole refused directly, which gave Samuel a goodugh. Then he left with great joy.

    Nicole felt perplexed. Samuel was weird recently. No matter what she said, he was so happy. It

    seemed that he would be pleased if she was willing to talk to him.

    It made Nicole feel that he was lowering himself to please her.

    She had never thought that one day Samuel woulde to please her. Her feelings were so mixed.

    After Samuel left, Nicole couldn''t sleep anymore.

    She was desperate to get her voice back, because without her voice, many things were hard to be

    done. Only after experiencing it herself would she know how inferior and embarrassing being mute

    was.

    However, Samuel had also warned her that her operation was apanied by great risks.

    It was a gamble for Nicole. If she won, she might win it all. Otherwise, she would lose her life.

    How could she choose?

    Just as Nicole was at a loss, Karina came out of the room.

    She looked at Nicole and asked in signnguage, "Nicole, can my throat be cured?"

    Nicole was struck by the question. Then she saw the strong desire in Karina''s eyes.

    It was indeed a tricky question.

    Karina''s tongue was cut off, so it was a different situation from hers.

    When Karina saw Nicole''s embarrassment, she already knew the answer. She appeared frustrated and

    she continued, "Never mind. I''m just asking. If it is possible, I''m willing to trade my life for my voice.

    Because the silent world is too cruel."

    After saying that, Karina went back to her room.

    Nicole sat there, thinking about what Karina had said. She felt so sorry for her.

    Even at the cost of her life?

    Most people couldn''t understand how it felt to be mute all of a sudden, but she did. That was why she

    was so eager to recover soon.

    All of this disturbed Nicole''s sleep.

    She thought of Lucas and Zoe. How would their lives be if they lost their parents? The more she

    thought about it, the more heartbroken she felt.

    However, if she could not be able to make a sound for the rest of her life, she would be depressed. She

    would not make it for several decades. She would probably go crazy in another year.

    Through a night of struggling, Nicole made her decision.

    She told Samuel that she wanted the operation. She wanted treatment.

    This answer seemed to be within Samuel''s expectations.

    He wasn''t surprised. He just said softly, "Since you''ve decided, we will not go further for the next few

    days. We''ll stay here waiting for Morgan."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded.

    Thinking that she was about to recover her voice, Nicole was extremely excited.

    Compared to Nicole, Samuel was a little busy.

    He shut himself up in his room. Nobody knew what he was doing. He only came out at mealtime.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole had been trying to say something, but she resisted.

    On the afternoon of the third day, Morgan arrived.

    Morgan was a little excited when she saw Nicole.

    "Nice to see you again."

    She hugged Nicole, a trace of joy appearing between her brows.

    When Nicole saw her, she inquired about her current situation.

    After the two of them exchanged a few words, Morgan cut to the chase.

    "I can cure your throat, but there is one condition. It is not required by me, but the Miller family."

    "The Miller family?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Morgan had always been alone. Why did she get involved with the Miller family this time?

    Morgan seemed to know what Nicole was thinking. She smiled bitterly and said, "I felt ashamed to say

    this. You knew my story. When I was depressed, I threw my son downstairs. Although many years have

    passed since it happened, it was a life I killed. All these years, I didn''t dare to be a doctor under my real

    name. Nor did I dare to show up in any big hospital. I was afraid to let anyone know that I was still alive.

    I''m just like a rat, living in the dark. This time, Mr. Miller asked me to cure Ms. Miller. In return, he said

    that he could help me get rid of the trouble. He would issue a guarantee, saying that what happened to

    my son was an ident and it has nothing to do with me. "

    Morgan felt it was such a shame when she said this.

    "I know I''m shameless. I was the one who killed my son. Now I want to pretend it as an ident. I

    really don''t deserve to be a mother. But Nicole, I want to live under the sunshine. I want to stand in the

    sun again. I hope I can teach Joseph something openly. When he grows up and when people ask him

    who his master is, he can be proud to tell them. His master is me! Not Satan King."

    Morgan lowered her head. Maybe she didn''t want others to see the pain in her tearful eyes.

    Nicole sighed and asked in signnguage, "So you agreed to their condition, didn''t you?"

    "Yes!"

    Morgan did not want to keep anything from Nicole.

    "If I cure Ad, they will give me freedom. But they have an additional condition. That is you."

    "Me?"

    Nicole couldn''t believe it.

    Morgan bit her lower lip, thinking about how to make herself clear. But after a long pause, she did not

    know where to start, so she could only confirmed it with a firm nod.

    "That''s right! It''s you! They said that I can only cure your throat if you agree to their condition. Only then

    will they help me regain my freedom. Nicole, I know it''s shameful for me to do this, but please forgive

    me. I really have no other choice."

    Looking at Morgan''s guilty expression, Nicole felt nervous.

    She didn''t have any contact with the Miller family. Why did they try to find her?

 Chapter 659 I Cant Help You

    Chapter 659 I Can''t Help You

    "What is their condition?"

    Nicole asked with a sinking feeling.

    Morgan shook her head and said, "I don''t know. They didn''t say anything. They just said that as long as

    you ept, I can perform the surgery for you."

    "How can I agree without knowing anything? What if that is a contract to sell myself?"

    Nicole felt that it was unreasonable.

    Morgan whispered, "They said they wouldn''t ask you to sell yourself. They''ll let you know when it''s the

    right time."

    "How ridiculous."

    Nicole stood up and drunk a ss of water with a cold look.

    Why did the Millers think that she would agree to their condition in return for her voice?

    Seeing this, Morgan felt uneasy.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry. I know I shouldn''t have done this, but I have no choice. Please ept their condition.

    I can assure you with my life that you won''t lose anything."

    "What can I do with your life? I just want my freedom. If this is the price I have to pay to heal my throat,

    I would rather be dumb. I hate being threatened and don''t like to do unknown things. The scenery here

    is good, so you can stay for a few more days."

    Nicole gestured and put down the cup.

    Morgan knew that Nicole was angry.

    She soon said, "Nicole, I really need freedom. I..."

    "Morgan, I can''t help you."

    Nicole refused outright.

    She knew how cruel it was to dash her hopes of freedom. But if she was not cruel to others, others

    might be cruel to her.

    She was no longer the innocent girl she used to be.

    Morgan was surprised as she looked at Nicole and hesitated to say anything.

    "Does Samuel know about this?"

    Nicole couldn''t help asking.

    Morgan smiled bitterly and said, "How dare I let him know? If I let him know, I probably could note

    to Bordeaux."

    Fortunately, Samuel did not know.

    This thought shed through Nicole''s mind.

    She gestured to Morgan, "Alright, let''s stop here. I''ll apany you around in the afternoon. If you''re

    busy, I can ask Samuel to send you back."

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    "Nicole..."

    "I''m a little tired and want to rest for a while. Sorry."

    Nicole directly interrupted Morgan, which made her feel a little embarrassed.

    She left the room awkwardly.

    Seeing Morgan leave, Samuel hurriedly walked in and asked, "How is it going? What chance is there of

    curing your throat?"

    "I won''t have an operation. I''m fine with the current situation."

    Nicole smiled and gestured to Samuel.

    Samuel was confused and felt that something had happened, but he did not ask. He smiled and said,

    "Don''t worry, however you are, I will always be with you."

    "OK!"

    Nicole smiled and gestured, "Morgan still has something to do. If she wants to leaveter, please help

    me send her off. I am not feeling well these days."

    Samuel sensed that something must have happened between Nicole and Morgan, but he still nodded.

    "Alright, do you want to go out or take a rest?"

    "I want to check out the tourism industry here. I want to join, and to be more precise, I want to snatch

    the resources from Soseph."

    Since she couldn''t cure her throat, Nicole didn''t waste her time on sadness. She decided to take action

    against Soseph.

    Seeing the fighting will of Nicole, Samuel was suddenly dazzled by her.

    He recalled the day when Nicole had just returned from the United States.

    She looked so confident with bright eyes sparkled as if the whole world was in her hands.

    Now Nicole stood in front of him shining like a sun, he realized that he loved her so much.

    He looked straight at Nicole, who felt a slight change in Samuel''s eyes. There was admiration,

    astonishment and also emotions.

    She looked down.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "You look really pretty."

    Samuel was not stingy in praising Nicole, but these words sounded so sweet that she couldn''t move as

    her entire body felt like jelly.

    She looked away awkwardly and gestured, "Please go away. I want to check some information."

    When Samuel saw her bashful appearance, heughed again.

    After he left the room, Nicole felt relieved. She suddenly looked up and saw Karina standing outside

    looking at her. She smiled and gestured, "I heard! You look really pretty."

    "Go, go back to your room!"

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    After Samuel left Nicole''s room, he quickly found Morgan. He saw Morgan packing up her things and

    hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong with Nicole''s voice? Why did she give up?"

    Morgan paused for a moment and did not dare to look at him. She whispered, "It is too risky. I advise

    her not to have an operation."

    "Really? Morgan, you know, I hate being cheated."

    Morgan suddenly raised her head and said coldly, "What? Do you want to treat me like Kemp?"

    Samuel was in a daze.

    "You can''t me me. It''s himself..."

    "I know that it was his own fault. He followed the wrong leader. He shouldn''t have resisted when your

    armed forces were clearing them. It was all his fault and had nothing to do with you, Samuel. Anything

    else to say?"

    Morgan said with a littleint.

    Samuel had thought about how Kemp''s death might affect Morgan. Originally, he thought that the

    rtionship between Kemp and Morgan was over. Moreover, after Kemp died, Morgan only took his

    corpse back for cremation and burial and continued to live as if nothing happened. She even visited

    Ad at home.

    If Morgan did not talk about Kemp with him this time, he would still think that Morgan was not affected

    by Kemp''s death.

    Samuel looked at Morgan and said, "You didn''t treat Nicole''s throat because of Kemp''s death?"

    "No."

    Morgan lowered her head to pack up her stuff again, but her eyes got moist.

    "I''m sorry."

    Samuel''s apology stunned Morgan again.

    "I apologize not because I cleaned up Kemp''s organization with military forces, but because I didn''t

    consider your feelings."

    Tears finally rolled down her cheek.

    Ever since Kemp died, she hadn''t shed a single tear. She handled his burial and funeral in a calm and

    businesslike way. Everyone thought that they were over and she just buried him out of mere formality,

    but Samuel''s apology brought Morgan into sudden sorrow.

    "I really love him. I do."

    Morgan said in a choked voice.

    "Loving someone doesn''t conflict with what this person does. From my point of view, I didn''t do

    anything wrong."

    "I know, you didn''t do anything wrong, it was Kemp who chose the wrong path. I had always thought I

    had no feelings for him, but when I saw his corpse lying there, my heart sank. I don''t know who I''m

    going to live for. I don''t even know who I should look for when I''m alone. I thought of Joseph. I told

    myself that I still have a disciple. I was waiting for him to recover and learn all my skills. But I''m really

    sad. My heart hurts so much. I want to live in the sun, because only then do I feel that I won''t end up

    like Kemp. He could have me bury him, but what if I''m dead? Who would know? Who will bury me?

    Who could know my aplishments?"

    The more Morgan spoke, the more frustrated she became. In the end, she crouched down and cried.

    The once arrogant Satan King was now only a pitiful person who had lost his husband and son.

    Seeing Morgan like this, Samuel gave up asking any more questions.

    "Get yourself together. I''ll go out first."

    He left Morgan''s room and met Nicole at the door.

    "Why are you here? Aren''t you going to search information?"

    Samuel was surprised, but Nicole did not exin. She just stared at Morgan''s room door for a long

    time with mixed emotions in her eyes.

    Samuel did not know what Nicole was thinking, nor did he know what had happened between her and

    Morgan. He could not ask because he could tell that Nicole did not want to say anything.

    Now that Nicole gave up the treatment, Samuel could be relieved because the surgery was after all too

    risky to perform.

    He slipped his arm around her shoulder and whispered, "Let''s go and leave her alone."

    "Kemp is dead?"

    Nicole asked with gestures.

    Samuel nodded.

    "Yes, he died in that suppression. He resisted with a gun and was shot dead on the spot. This incident

    didn''t have much impact on Morgan at that time, so I didn''t tell you. However, I didn''t expect Morgan

    was just restraining her emotions."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole finally knew why Morgan was so abnormal.

    She did not say anything and returned to her room with Samuel.

    However, after Nicole entered the room, she realized that it was not her room, but Samuel''s room.

    She suddenly became nervous.

    "Sit down! What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I''ll do something to you?"

    Samuel let Nicole sit down by force.

    He sat opposite Nicole, poured a ss of water for her, and then put aptop in front of Nicole.

    "Let''s see. Who do you n to start with?"

    Nicole was amazed and then looked at hisptop. On the screen there were all the personnel

    information of the tourism bureau.

    "When did you get it?"

    Nicole was just too surprised.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Since the day when I saw Soseph and knew that Soseph was working in

    tourism industry, I have been investigating all of this. Originally, I was nning to take some actions

    against her. Since you want to get rid of her, then I will be your backstage advisor."

    Nicole flushed.

    Backstage advisor?

    Who said she would let him be the backstage advisor?

    Moreover, the dignified Samuel actually wanted to be an unknown advisor behind her?

    Nicole felt incredible however she thought.

    At this moment, Samuel''s phone rang.

    Nicole frowned when she saw the phone screen.

 Chapter 660 Please Call Her Mrs. Green

    Chapter 660 Please Call Her Mrs. Green

    The caller ID was Soseph.

    Why did she call Samuel?

    Did she still have feelings for Samuel?

    Noticing Nicole''s absence of mind, Samuel asked immediately, "Who called?"

    She then handed over the phone to Samuel.

    When he saw the caller ID, Samuel frowned.

    He didn''t say anything but turned on the speaker in front of Nicole.

    "What''s up?"

    Samuel asked in a cold voice.

    However, Soseph answered dly, "Mr. Green, since you came to Bordeaux, I haven''t entertained you

    yet. How about this? I''ll treat you tonight."

    "Just myself?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole and he could read the displeasure in her eyes. He really felt helpless.

    Soseph''s voice sounded more coquettish.

    "Oh, Mr. Green! What? Are you afraid that I will eat you up? You are an honored guest who came all

    the way here. I told the guys from the Tourism Bureau about you. Now they regard you as a big

    financier, and they are counting on you to invest here. They believe that with your help, they can

    develop tourism and more industries to drive the local economy. So they asked me to call you. I really

    have no other choice. Mr. Green, what do you think?"

    Soseph was smart. She left Samuel no choice in fact. If he refused her, he had to face the

    consequence that he offended the guys from the Tourism Bureau.

    Samuel sneered. Just as he was about to answer Soseph, Nicole grabbed his hand.

    "What?"

    Nicole mouthed a yes.

    She knew that Samuel could understand her.

    Although Samuel did not know what Nicole was going to do, now that Nicole agreed, he would say yes

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    to Soseph''s invitation.

    "Alright, I''ll go tonight."

    "Thank you, Mr. Green. I''ll be waiting for you at the Hudson Grand Hotel tonight."

    Soseph seemed to hint at this special night.

    Nicole''s face darkened immediately.

    She was still Mrs. Green now. How could be Soseph so tant?

    However, Nicole''s eyes narrowed when she thought of what Soseph had done before.

    After Samuel hung up the phone, Nicole got up and left.

    "What''s going on? Why are you leaving?"

    Samuel stopped Nicole in a hurry.

    The way Nicole looked at Samuel was scary, which sent a shiver down his spine.

    "Please don''t look at me this way. She called me first. It''s not my fault!"

    The look in Nicole''s eyes became colder after she heard what he said.

    She shook off Samuel''s hand and gestured, "Of course it''s not your fault, but how did she get your

    phone number? Why did you keep her phone number? You haven''t seen each other for so long, but

    neither of you have changed your numbers. Is this what you are going to tell me?"

    Nicole left angrily after she finished her words.

    Samuel was slightly stunned. He smiled bitterly and chased after her again.

    "Nikki, let me exin."

    However, Nicole directly closed the door in front of Samuel, which almost broke his nose.

    He looked at the door dejectedly, not knowing what to do.

    Hearing nothing outside the door, Nicole felt even more depressed.

    He was really going to exin nothing now, was he?

    The more Nicole thought about it, the crosser she became. The anger in her chest was about to burst

    out.

    She then opened the door, but she didn''t see Samuel. Nicole became even gloomier.

    Karina stood there and saw Nicole like this. She shook her head and gesture, "Look at you! You care

    about it so much, but why don''t you listen to his exnation?"

    "No way! I won''t listen! I won''t!"

    After gesturing that, Nicole closed the door again.

    Samuel just got a phone call and left to answer it. When he returned, he saw that Nicole still hadn''t

    opened the door. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    Now that Nicole did not open the door, he had no choice but to return to his room to prepare for the

    appointment.

    Nicole checked her Twitter, but she got no message from Samuel. The anger was burning in her chest

    now. What was wrong with man? How could he be so clumsy?

    She pulled the quilt over her head angrily and fell asleep somehow.

    When Samuel knocked on the door again, it was Karina who opened the door.

    She gestured, "Nicole falls asleep."

    "Asleep? Let me in first."

    Samuel came into Nicole''s room and saw her lying there sleeping soundly like a baby.

    He couldn''t help but smile.

    She was really a carefree woman. Wasn''t she afraid that he would anything to her? Look how soundly

    she slept there!

    It was simply ironic to Samuel that she held no guard against him.

    He came to Nicole''s bed and saw that she was asleep with a smile on her face. He didn''t know what

    she was dreaming about. Did she have him in her dream?

    Samuel raised his wrist and looked at the time. It was still early for dinner.

    He sat on the bed and looked at her.

    In her sleep, Nicole could notice that there was a gaze at her.

    Under the stare, she couldn''t sleep anymore.

    Nicole suddenly opened her eyes and saw that Samuel''s eyes were full of affection for her. She

    couldn''t help but indulge in his eyes.

    When Samuel saw that she was awake but still sleepy, he couldn''t help but smile. "You''re up?"

    Nicole nodded.

    However, she was still in a daze.

    She wanted to get up, but Samuel picked her up, went to the bathroom and put her on the toilet.

    Nicole used the restroom in a daze. When she came out, she saw that Samuel was still waiting for her.

    She yawned and leaned over to him subconsciously.

    Samuel hugged her in a hurry, afraid that she would fall.

    Nicole leaned on Samuel''s shoulder. It seemed that she was going to fall asleep again.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel smiled with adoration.

    She must have thought that she was still at home, that she was still at the Green''s, and that she was

    still in the past.

    Seeing that Nicole relied on him like this, Samuel got really satisfied. At the same time, his heart was

    filled with happiness.

    He picked up Nicole and put her on the bed. Then, he chose the clothes for her and ced them in

    front of her as before. He gently shook her to wake her up.

    "Nikki, wake up. We''re going out."

    Samuel''s voice was soft and gentle.

    Nicole didn''t get enough sleep. She yawned and opened her eyes. Seeing that it was Samuel, she

    rubbed her nose and stretched slightly.

    Samuel had already brought the hot towel to her.

    "Come on. Wipe your face."

    Nicole directly took it over and wiped her face before she felt a little sober.

    Samuel took away the towel and handed over the cosmetics.

    Nicole didn''t realize anything wrong until she had tidied herself up.

    She looked at Samuel and then at the room where she was now. Her mind exploded and she

    remembered everything.

    "How could you..."

    Stunned, she gestured and didn''t know what to express next.

    "What?"

    "Nothing."

    Nicole shook her head and quickly left the bedroom.

    Karina sat in the living room of the suite. When she saw theme out, she couldn''t help but be

    stunned for a moment. When she came to her sense, she gestured, "You are going out?"

    "Well, we need to go out for some business. I''ve already ordered dinner for you. Don''t go out if you

    don''t have anything urgent. Do you understand?"

    Because of Nicole, Samuel''s attitude towards Karina was also very gentle.

    Karina nodded.

    Nicole gestured Karina to take care of herself before leaving the hotel with Samuel.

    When Nicole and Samuel arrived at the entrance of the hotel Soseph mentioned on the phone, Soseph

    was already there, waiting. However, when she saw Samuele with Nicole, the look on her face

    changed instantly.

    "Ms. Nicole, why are you here?"

    Hearing the way Soseph addressed her, Nicole frowned slightly.

    Samuel said coldly, "This is my wife. Please call her Mrs. Green."

    Embarrassment instantly wrote over Soseph''s face.

    "I believe you don''t mind this, right? Mrs. Green?"

    She looked at Nicole, hoping that she would agree with her words, or to be more precise, there was a

    trace of threat in her gaze.

    Nicole couldn''t help but find it ridiculous.

    How dare she threat her?

    What did Soseph have now to threaten her with? How arrogant this woman was!

    Soseph''s face darkened as she saw Nicole''s sneer.

    Samuel did not care what Soseph thought. He reached out and hugged Nicole''s shoulder. Then he said

    to Soseph in a cold tone, "Next time, if you send anyone to touch my phone again, I will let you know

    the consequences."

    "Mr. Green, what are you talking about? It was you who kept my phone number, wasn''t it? Do you still

    remember that day...?¡±

    Soseph didn''t make it clear on purpose and looked at Nicole with apology, as if there was really an

    affair between her and Samuel.

    Nicole only felt anger burning in her heart. She tried hard to hold it back.

    That day?

    Ever since Samuel came to Bordeaux, he was with her all the time.

    Even if Soseph wanted to sow discord, could she y a better trick?

    Nicole looked at her indifferently and didn''t say anything. There was no expression on her face.

    Soseph covered her mouth in a hurry and said, "Oh no! I''m really sorry. I forgot that Mrs. Green is now

    a mute and can''t speak anymore!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Soseph felt that her arm got grasped. In the next moment, the

    intense pain caused her to exim loudly.

    "Ah! My hand!"

    "Watch your mouth! Or you''d better keep silent. Otherwise, some of your parts might miss next time.

    Don''t worry. You will definitely be worse off than being a mute."

    After saying that, Samuel threw her away and whispered to Nicole, "I really didn''t save her number on

    my phone. A waiter borrowed my phone to make a phone call. At that time, I didn''t think too much

    about it. Now, it should be the waiter who took the opportunity to save her number. I swear."

    Samuel looked very anxious, as if he was afraid that Nicole wouldn''t believe him.

    Seeing this scene, Soseph gritted her teeth angrily.

    She could ept the fact that Samuel treated Nicole well before. But now Nicole was a mute. Why did

    he still love her so much? What annoyed Soseph more was that Samuel spoiled Nicole more than

    before, as if she was a queen.

    What was so special about this Nicole? She didn''t deserve a good man like Samuel.

    A trace of malice shed through Soseph''s eyes, but unfortunately, Nicole noticed that.

    A big smile wrote over her face as Nicole looked at the pathetic Soseph.

    She looked really angry.

    Furious and upset.

    Nicole wanted to see her being more pissed off.

    With that thought, Nicole grabbed Samuel''s arm and smiled brightly. Seeing that, Soseph almost

    exploded with anger.

 Chapter 661 Dont You Feel Shameful for Saying That?

    Chapter 661 Don''t You Feel Shameful for Saying That?

    Seeing Nicole''s smile, Samuel was confused,

    ''Instead of being angry, she was smiling at me?''

    Samuel overwhelmed by happiness. It was like spring with flowers blossoming.

    However, Nicole pinched Samuel in a secret way.

    "Ah!"

    Samuel grunted. His facial expressions are rich, but he didn''t do anything.

    Soseph watched them flirting, her chest heaving with anger. She tried to suppress her anger, smiling

    and saying, "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, shall we go in? They''ve been waiting for us for a long time."

    When Soseph called her "Mrs. Green", Nicole could hear Soseph gnashing her teeth.

    However, the more Soseph acted like this, the happier Nicole felt.

    Samuel figured out why Nicole was not angry, but he didn''t care. He just wanted Nicole to be happy.

    "Let''s go in. We can take this as a trip and have some specialties. The fruits and food here are your

    favorites, right? Let''s have a try?"

    Nicole nodded.

    Without looking at Soseph, Samuel brought Nicole inside.

    Soseph went behind them, ring at Nicole. She hated Nicole''s guts!

    "Mr. Green, this room."

    Soseph managed to suppress her anger and brought them into the private room named "Heaven".

    Nicole looked at Soseph with new eyes.

    ''It was good for her to swallow her anger. She did learn something these days.''

    When Samuel and Nicole entered the room, several men stood up.

    "Mr. Green! It''s a real pleasure. This way, please."

    A man tried to shake hands with Samuel, but Samuel avoided it.

    "Excuse me."

    Samuel smiled, yet with a sense of alienation.

    Seeing this, the other men felt embarrassed. Then, they saw Nicole, who was beside Samuel.

    Nicole was so beautiful that they couldn''t move their eyes from her. Only when Soseph came in and

    coughed did they stop staring at Nicole.

    "Mr. Green, is this your secretary? She''s gorgeous."

    Samuel smiled and said, "This is my wife."

    The men were stunned, looking at Soseph.

    Soseph felt a little embarrassed.

    She didn''t expect that Samuel would show up with Nicole.

    When she paid a waiter to save her phone number in Samuel''s phone, she figured that Nicole would be

    jealous and angry when seeing it. Then, they would quarrel, and Samuel woulde alone.

    She had told these men that she was Samuel''s girlfriend. Now, Samuel said to them that Nicole was

    his wife. Soseph felt awkward since everyone knew that she had lied.

    Seeing the curious eyes, Soseph smiled in embarrassment and said, "This is Mrs. Green, Mr. Green''s

    wife. There is something wrong with Mrs. Green''s throat, so she''s unable to speak with you. Don''t take

    it to heart."

    Hearing this, the men looked at Nicole with different eyes as if she were less beautiful.

    Some of them even looked at Nicole with pity, as if to say, "His wife is a mute! No wonder Samuel is

    having an affair with Soseph."

    Nicole was embarrassed and annoyed.

    She knew that Soseph wouldn''t spare her feelings, but she didn''t expect that Soseph would hurt her so

    bad. And she couldn''t refute what Soseph said.

    Samuel looked grave.

    He looked at Soseph, saying in a cold voice, "If this is what you want, then you have it. Nicole and I are

    gonna leave. Soseph, you should take the responsibility for what you did. You know the consequences

    of provoking me."

    Hearing this, Soseph shuddered.

    How could she forget?

    When Samuel sent her away, he did not speak to her in such a soft voice. And that''s why she hated

    Nicole and wanted Samuel more than ever.

    Soseph pped herself, smiling and saying, "It''s my fault. I wasn''t thinking. But these are all our own

    people. It''s fine. I was just reminding them in order to spare Sister from embarrassment."

    "Nicole is an only child. Don''t call her Sister. You are not good enough to be her sister."

    Nicole couldn''t say anything, but Samuel defended for him, getting Soseph so pissed off.

    Other people were confused, ''It was not like what Soseph said earlier.''

    The man surnamed Sherman said,

    "Mr. Green, is it because you are interested in the development of Bordeaux and gonna invest that you

    came here?

    Hearing someone speak, Samuel ignored Soseph.

    He pulled out a chair for Nicole, and sat next to her, saying, "I''m not interested, but my wife is. So, here

    I am."

    "Is that so? What project is Mrs. Green interested in? We are all government officials. As long as Mrs.

    Green is willing to invest, we''ll show our support."

    Mr. Sherman was overjoyed, saying.

    Nicole looked at Samuel without a word, and Samuel knew what she meant, "My wife likes traveling.

    The scenery and the culture here are good, so she''s nning to develop tourism. Do you have any

    good advice?"

    Hearing this, the men''s expressions changed. They turned their eyes to Soseph.

    Soseph felt embarrassed.

    ''Everyone knew that I had the final say in the tourism industry here. Now Nicole was going to invest in

    tourism? Are you kidding me?''

    ''And I just told these people that I was Samuel''s girlfriend. How could he embarrass me like this?''

    Then, Soseph said with an angry face,

    "Mr. Green, I have the final say in the tourism industry here."

    "Are you sure?"

    Samuel shed her a look and sneered, "Don''t you feel shameful for saying that?"

    Soseph was crosser,

    "Mr. Green, don''t you think it''s inappropriate?"

    "Compared with what you did, this is appropriate enough. You tried to seduce a married man and hurt

    someone who saved your life. My wife is a very kind person. When she saved you, she didn''t expect

    that she would be the farmer who saved an ungrateful snake. Besides, where does your moneye

    from? Do you want me to say it?"

    Samuel said in a slow voice. Soseph looked angrier and more embarrassed. And the men beside them

    got lots of information from these words.

    It turned out that Soseph was not Samuel''s girlfriend. She just wanted to take the ce of Nicole.

    It turned out that Soseph''s money was from the Green family.

    It turned out that Mrs. Green had saved Soseph, and instead of being grateful, Soseph hurt her.

    Everyone heard Samuel''s words.

    Soseph felt that Samuel just ruined her business with a few words. She had done so much for her

    business! With an anxious face, she said to Nicole, "Dear sister, look what Samuel said. Say something

    for me."

    Nicole found it unbelievable that Soseph was so shameless.

    ''After all that Samuel had said, Soseph still called me Sister? How impressive!''

    Nicole did not say anything, and Samuel pulled Soseph away from Nicole.

    "Stay away from my wife. She can''t speak now. I don''t want anything to happen to her again."

    Hearing this, Mr. Sherman said,

    "What? Soseph is the reason why Mrs. Green is unable to speak?"

    "No, I''m not."

    Soseph exined, but with Samuel''s angry face and Nicole''s sad eyes, how could anyone believe her?

    "Don''t listen to him. Seriously, it has nothing to do with me."

    Soseph was anxious.

    For Soseph, those powerful men were helpful. Now, they believed what Samuel said and had a

    different attitude towards her. How could she not be anxious?

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, Samuel said in a cold voice, "Never mind. What''s done is done. My wife really likes this ce

    and ns to invest in the tourism industry here. Money is not a problem. I have a lot of money and I''m

    willing to buy her happiness, even though that might cost all of my money."

    Hearing this, the men were more interested.

    "Mr. Green, you are nice to your wife."

    "Mr. Green, you are a real man."

    They kept ttering Samuel, believing that they would get more money if they keptplimenting him.

    Nicole felt a little sweet. When she saw Soseph''s re, she even smiled with a bashful face.

    Samuel said right away, "You should thank my wife. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t havee here to

    invest. After all, it''s far away from our home."

    "Mrs. Green, which project are you interested in? Where do you want to develop first?"

    Mr. Sherman said.

    Nicole smiled, pointing at Soseph.

    Mr. Sherman was puzzled, asking, "What do you mean, Mrs. Green?"

    "What my wife means is that we''ll invest in all parts of the tourism business which Soseph is involved

    in. Don''t worry. We''ll invest in as much money as she did."

    Right after Samuel finished talking, Nicole showed one finger.

    The men were puzzled again.

    Samuel coughed and said, "It meant that we would invest a thousand more than Soseph did."

    Anger choked Soseph''s words.

    ''Excuse me? I''m still here!''

    "Samuel, Nicole, you are going too far!"

    Soseph struck the table. Then, to her surprise, Mr. Sherman said with a smile, "No problem. As you

    wish."

    "Brian Sherman, are you serious?"

    Hearing Brian saying that, Soseph got furious with him.

    Brian smiled, saying, "Soseph, you should be friendlier since you both want to invest in this ce.

    Besides, more investment is better. It means that we''ll have more funds to develop tourism."

    Nicole tugged at Samuel''s sleeve. She looked weird.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel asked with concern, and Nicole gestured.

    When Samuel saw Nicole''s gesture, the corner of his mouth twitched.

    ''It was mean,'' he thought.

 Chapter 662 Can I Borrow Your Bathroom for a Shower?

    Chapter 662 Can I Borrow Your Bathroom for a Shower?

    "What do you mean, Mrs. Green?"

    Brian asked at once when he noticed Samuel''s expression. He was afraid that Nicole would go back on

    her word.

    Samuel coughed and said, "My wife means that money is not an issue. We''ll invest twice as much as

    Soseph did."

    Hearing his words, Soseph looked extremely angry. Nicole gave an elegant smile instead.

    Brian was in charge of the tourism in this ce, so he was certainly happy about that. He said

    immediately, "Oh, how forthright and generous you are, Mrs. Green."

    "As long as I can kick her out of the field of tourist industry, money is never a problem."

    Nicole gestured and Samuel interpreted what she meant.

    Soseph stood up with a jerk and stared at Nicole with a sullen look. She enunciated each word clearly,

    "Nicole, don''t go too far. Every dog has his day, and every man his hour. Aren''t you afraid that

    something unexpected will finally happen to you?"

    "If anything happens to my wife, do you think you can just leave Bordeaux and get away with it?

    Soseph, you''d better pray for my wife."

    Samuel''s face darkened at once.

    Soseph snorted coldly. She mmed the door and left with a scowl.

    Since there was an awkward silence in the room, Brian tried to break the ice. He said, "Mr. Green and

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Green, many hands make light work. Why not cooperate and make more money? Besides, since

    Soseph''s investment has indeed contributed to the development here, it won''t be appropriate for us to

    withdraw her money now. We are all friends. What about we meeting halfway and doing what Mrs.

    Green had said at first. I think that''s a good idea."

    "You think? But my wife is upset."

    Samuel smiled and said with a casual air, "Well, I know it''s of no use to talk to a nobody like you. I''ll just

    gonna call your director. I remember his name is Hank Steele. Am I right?"

    Brian was stunned when he heard that Samuel had urately said the name of the director of Tourism

    Bureau. He forced a smile at once, and said, "Mr. Green, let''s go back and talk about it first. Is that

    okay?"

    "Sure!"

    Samuel replied without any hesitation.

    The others hastened to ask the waiter to serve the dishes, but Samuel stopped them.

    "It''s fine. We''ll go out for a walk."

    With that, he left with Nicole.

    Seeing them walk out of the room, the others also left one after another.

    After she came out with Samuel, Nicole felt much better. It was really good to see Soseph''s face

    twisted in anger.

    Samuel noticed that Nicole was feeling refreshed and in a good mood. He said with a smile, "Happy

    now?"

    "Yes... but will you really allow me to invest if Soseph does quit?"

    Nicole gestured to him quickly.

    "Of course," Samuel said with affection.

    Nicole was slightly surprised by his attitude and then turned her face away.

    "Are you okay? You know, as long as you''re happy, I don''t care how much I spend. Money means

    nothing to me."

    Nicole replied with a nod.

    They two trod casually and saw that there seemed to be a market not far away. Nicole''s spirits rose at

    once.

    Noticing Nicole''s interest, Samuel walked towards it before she spoke a word.

    It was a jade market where many jade products were disyed and sold. Most of them were emeralds

    whose color and transparency were quite different.

    Naturally, Samuel turned up his nose at these products of poor quality.

    "If you like jade, I can take you to a better jade market."

    "No, it''s okay. We can also have fun here."

    Nicole smiled at him and strolled around leisurely.

    She took a look at each stall and chatted with its owner. Although it was a bit difficult to make herself

    clear, she was very happy.

    Looking at her smiling face shining in the setting sun, Samuel suddenly feltcent.

    They had walked around for a while, but it seemed that Nicole still wanted to continue.

    Samuel whispered, "What about us investing some money here so that you can see the jade here

    every day?"

    "No, I just like walking around like this."

    Nicole said with a smile.

    They two spotted a pavilion and sat down there.

    Seeing Nicole''s face drenched with sweat, Samuel said in a gentle tone, "Sit here and take a rest for a

    while. I''ll buy some fruits and water for you."

    "Okay!"

    Nicole nodded.

    After Samuel left, Nicole saw that an olddy and her grandchild were ying a short distance away.

    She watched them ying under the setting sun and suddenly felt warm inside. If possible, she hoped

    that she could also lead a life like that when she grew old.

    At this moment, a man and a woman walked into the pavilion and sat down next to Nicole.

    "I''m worn out."

    The woman said with a delicate and tender voice.

    Nicole didn''t say anything but subconsciously moved to the side.

    Just at that moment, the man walked up to Nicole and said, "You. Sit there."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment. She looked left and right, and found that she was the only possible

    person that he was talking to now.

    The woman also spoke.

    "Hey, are you deaf? Can''t you hear us? Can''t you see that we need two seats?"

    Nicole paused for a moment, feeling extremely ufortable.

    If they had spoken in a polite way, perhaps she would have moved. After all, she understood that a

    young couple always liked sitting together. She herself had had a simr experience. However, these

    two people were very rude and arrogant, so she felt a little reluctant to offer her seat.

    Nicole nced at them and then pretended that she didn''t see nor hear them, just like a person who

    was deaf and blind.

    "Damn it! Get out of the way! Did you hear me?"

    Noticing that Nicole ignored them after a nce and continued enjoying the scenery, the man stretched

    out his arm to p her.

    But Nicole had prepared. The moment the man shot out his hand, she narrowed her eyes and moved

    abruptly, kicking him in the stomach.

    Normally, people kicked by Nicole would fall to the ground and need some time to recover. However,

    this man only took a few steps back and then stood still. After that, he whipped out a folding knife and

    cursed, "Damn! You think you''re so tough, don''t you? I''ll teach you a lesson today. Go to hell."

    As he spoke, he thrust at Nicole with the knife.

    Nicole''s heart gave a sudden leap. She bent and took two steps back, but she felt a fisting from

    behind.

    She realized that the woman had also taken actions.

    This man and woman had been trained!

    It was not easy toe across a person here who knew how to fight. Today she met these two people

    who were now fighting with her only for a seat. Was it just a coincidence?

    Nicole didn''t stop her movement while she was thinking about that.

    She narrowly avoided the man''s knife, but it was difficult for her to avoid the woman''s kick at the same

    time.

    Nicole didn''t defend herself anymore. When the woman was about to kick her in the stomach, Nicole

    grabbed her shin and pulled her forward. In an instant, the woman fell heavily to the ground, doing the

    splits.

    "Ah!"

    The woman shouted at once. Her legs were hurt badly.

    The man noticed that and walked towards Nicole again.

    Nicole frowned. She quickly found the position of the man''s joint and kicked him with all her might.

    The man didn''t expect that Nicole was so good at fighting, so he didn''t pay enough attention. As a

    result, his shoulder was dislocated in a second.

    Nicole stared at these two people who looked very frightened, and gestured coldly, "Go back and tell

    your boss. Whatever you guys do I won''t be afraid. Juste!"

    Nicole wasn''t sure whether they two understood what she meant. She only saw them stand up and run

    away as fast as they could.

    When Samuel came back, Nicole was still sitting there. She was watching that olddy and her

    grandchild y with each other, as if nothing had happened.

    "Here you are, your favorite mango."

    Samuel handed Nicole the fruit that he bought.

    Nicole smiled gently and started to eat the mango. She didn''t say a word about what had happened

    just now.

    Samuel noticed that there was a faint smell of tobo and a gust of strong perfume in the air.

    ''Has anyone else been here just now?''

    Samuel was a bit surprised. He nced at Nicole and found that she was enjoying the mango. He

    didn''t ask anything, but decided to keep an eye on that.

    After Nicole finished eating, Samuel was afraid that she would still be hungry, so he took her to a ce

    not far away to have some food. And then they went back to the hotel.

    When Samuel saw that Nicole was about to enter her room, he suddenly stopped her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Nicole gestured to him.

    "I want to sleep in your room tonight," Samuel asked without any embarrassment.

    He winked mischievously and begged her to agree, just like how Lucas usually did.

    Nicole pushed his head away and gestured to him, "Stop acting cute. Do you think you are Lucas?"

    "Is there any difference? Just treat me as Lucas. I needfort, warmth, and you!"

    Samuel''s words gave her goose bumps.

    During this period, what Samuel said and did had surprised Nicole so much. She was even unsure

    whether she really knew him in the past.

    "Please!"

    Samuel shook her arm gently. Nicole felt a bit sick and pushed Samuel away immediately.

    "Stop!"

    "So... yes or no?"

    Samuel felt extremely wronged.

    They two had married each other. Why was it so difficult for him to sleep on the same bed with her?

    Nicole blushed slightly. She coughed and gestured, "You can sleep on the sofa in the living room of the

    suite. But don''t go into my bedroom."

    With that, she opened the door and walked in.

    "Are you serious? But I can''t sleep well on that sofa!"

    Comining about the sofa, Samuel followed her.

    Nicole made a gesture to show that she didn''t care about that. Then she went into her bedroom,

    leaving Samuel behind.

    She didn''t care about what Samuel would do next.

    Samuel shrugged helplessly and looked at the sofa beside him. He made a cup of coffee and knocked

    on Nicole''s door.

    "Darling, can I borrow your bathroom for a shower?"

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Samuel definitely did it on purpose.

    If she opened the door, would Samuel leave?

    But if she didn''t open it, he would keep shouting outside for sure.

    Nicole had no choice but to open the door. She gestured to him quickly, "Hurry up."

    "Okay. I need to take a quick shower at least."

    Samuel said as he entered the bathroom.

    Nicole heard the sound of running water in the bathroom and saw Samuel''s shadowy figure through the

    frosted ss. Desire surged through her. She felt that she was getting a nosebleed.

    She snatched some tissues in embarrassment, afraid that Samuel woulde out and notice that.

    Just at that moment, she suddenly heard a faint sound from the balcony of her bedroom.

 Chapter 663 I Am Vulnerable

    Chapter 663 I Am Vulnerable

    Nicole was stunned and narrowed her eyes.

    They must be the ones in the evening. To be precise, they were probably Soseph''s men here to cause

    trouble.

    Nicole looked in the direction of bathroom where Samuel was taking a shower. She then tiptoed

    towards the balcony and made a quick grab. Then, a man was pulled out.

    Right at that moment, that man threw something in.

    Nicole was slightly startled, and then was grabbed by someone. She then kicked that man out of the

    balcony straightaway.

    "Samuel?"

    From his breath, Nicole recognized the person who just grabbed her.

    Wasn''t he taking a bath?

    Why was he out all of sudden?

    Nicole was dragged out of the bedroom by Samuel, with that question being at the verge of her tongue.

    Then, a loud noise came from the bedroom, which rocked the whole house.

    Nicole was stunned.

    Karina ran out of her bedroom, rubbed her eyes and asked with gestures, "What''s wrong?"

    The rm sounded outside.

    Nicole wore a grim face.

    She quickly pulled Karina into her arms. Since Karina was thinly d, Nicole took Samuel''s coat from

    the living room and put it on her.

    Samuel was kind of not happy about that, but he didn''t say anything. He tugged Nicole and whispered,

    "Let''s go out first."

    At this time, Nicole discovered that Samuel was dressed neatly and he didn''t seem to be taking a

    shower when all happened.

    "You lied to me?"

    "No, I''m just quick in dressing myself."

    Having given that exnation, Samuel took Nicole and Karina out of the suite.

    The waiter and manager of the hotel were here.

    When the lobby manager saw Samuel, he hurriedly ask, "Mr. Green, what happened just now?"

    "I don''t know. Someone broke in through the window and threw something into our room. Fortunately,

    we left in time. Otherwise, it''s hard to tell what would happen to us. Is that the way your hotel security

    system works?"

    Samuel had a sullen face.

    Previously, he perceived that someone was stalking Nicole when they were in the pavilion, but Nicole

    denied that. He didn''t find an opportune time to ask her again, so he just pled to turn in with Nicole in

    her room.

    If he wasn''t here.... Samuel didn''t dare to think about the consequences.

    The lobby manager was blushed by Samuel''s criticism.

    "We will make improvements. Mr. Green, let''s go in and see what''s going on."

    Samuel and Nicole entered the bedroom together with the lobby manager.

    The whole bedroom was ruined beyond recognition.

    A beer bottle was shattered into splinters and ss shards were everywhere. The bed seemed to be

    corroded by some kind of liquid and it was beyond repair.

    Samuel face became grimmer.

    "Is it done by Soseph''s men?"

    Nicole gestured to Samuel.

    "No matter who did that, you can''t stay here anymore. You can go to my room tonight."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand.

    The liquid should be sulfuric acid, but why would it explode?

    This should be examined by professionals.

    Samuel and Nicole called the police.

    The police arrived on the instant. They cooperated with the guards and lobby manager of the hotel to

    make a further investigation.

    Other guests in the hotel were so rmed that many of them demanded to check out. For that reason,

    the business of the hotel became dull.

    Nicole and Samuel did not required to check out, but she went to Samuel''s room to rest.

    Samuel even told himself that he would never allow Nicole to be out of his sight.

    Of course, Samuel''s thought didn''te to Nicole''s knowledge, because Samuel didn''t want to give

    pressure to her. Besides, he clearly knew that Nicole craved to be independent.

    As themotion raged on, Soseph received a phone call saying that he had failed.

    Soseph stamped her feet in anger.

    "You are good for nothing."

    "Soseph, just forget about it. That man is shrewd and that woman is trained. We really did our best."

    The man attempted tofort Soseph.

    Soseph sneered and said, "Do they think the neers were more wee?" How long have I been

    here? Under the help of my connections, how could these two neers defeat me? Carl, is there a

    saying goes that taking the initiative gives you an advantage? If I don''t gain the upper hand to kill them,

    I will be doomed, so we can''t abort our n."

    At Soseph''s words, Carl sighed and said, "Then what do you want? With so many policemen keeping a

    watch on us, we don''t have a chance at all."

    "We could make a way out of no way. I think they would go out. Even if they always stay in their room,

    can''t you go in? As long as you ruin Nicole''s with sulfuric acid, I will be relieved."

    On thought of being snubbed by Nicole in the hotel several days before, Soseph even wanted to tear

    Nicole into pieces.

    If she had the chance, she would pour the acid on Nicole''s face by herself.

    How lucky Nicole was? Next time, she wouldn''t be so blessed. Anyway, it was difficult to hurt Nicole

    when she was with Samuel.

    Soseph touched her chin, with knitted brows.

    "Who else is there beside them?"

    "There is mute girl. She is young and is likely to be a native. I heard that they repaid some stolen things

    for that girl a few days ago."

    Carl told Soseph what he had known.

    Soseph sneered and said, "Nicole always pretended to be a nice person, as if she is the savior of the

    world. Back then, she hoped to save me in the same patronizing way, which is repellent to me. Now

    that she wants to be a savior again and had that girl around her, if that girl was lost, would they be

    anxious to find that girl? Wouldn¡¯t'' that be a chance for us?"

    Carl paused for a moment and said somewhat uneasily, "Soseph, isn''t it too risky to do this?"

    "Everything is risky! Isn''t it risky to ruin that woman''s face with sulfuric acid? Carl, don''t forget that I

    paid for your mother''s medical expenses. You said you would work for me."

    Soseph''s voice suddenly sank.

    Carl gritted his teeth. It came to his mind that it was Soseph who came to his rescue when he couldn''t

    afford to have his mother being hospitalized. He resolutely said, "Sure, I''ll help you with this."

    "I will give you your due after this is done."

    Soseph hung up with a colder smile.

    Soseph thought, ''If that mute girl died and the news media made a hype, I would see whether Samuel

    and Nicole could escape unfazed from the city or not.''

    Thought of that, Soseph asked Carl to investigate Karina.

    When she learnt that Karina was the girl she had kicked out, Soseph couldn''t hold back aughter.

    "I''vee up with a good idea. Stay tight."

    Soseph hung up and smiled sinisterly.

    However, Nicole and Samuel didn''t know that.

    Nicole was hugged tightly by Samuel on entering Samuel''s room.

    "You scared me! Do you know?"

    Felt the rhythm of Samuel''s breath and the tightness of his embrace, Nicole was also possessed by

    fear.

    Without Samuel, she would be injured.

    She had thought that Soseph would plot against her, but she never expect that Soseph would be so

    bold andwless.

    Although they had called the police, it was hard to know how much the police could do.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was frightened.

    She patted Samuel''s back andforted him gently.

    "You''re not allowed to take actions alone from now on, okay? I should be informed of all your ns. I

    know you want to be independent and hate to rely on me on everything. I give you moral support for

    that. However, the terrain here is peculiar and the town is exotic, you can''t shut me out of your

    thoughts. If I hadn''t sensed someone had tailed you followed you into your room, what would happen to

    you then? Nicole, I''m strong enough for that."

    Samuel''s words made it clear to Nicole why Samuel would appear in her bedroom.

    At first, she only took those two as hooligans. Since she had already solved that problem, she chose to

    keep Samuel in the dark so that he would be spared from worrying. However, who could predict that

    Soseph would be so mad?

    However, on thought of the cold shoulder she gave Soseph the other day, Nicole repented that she was

    so inconsiderate.

    "Did you hear what I said?"

    Received no response from Nicole, Samuel be anxious.

    Nicole felt that she wasn''t a nice person anymore, because she actually enjoyed to see that Samuel,

    out of worry for her, to have an anxious expression.

    Samuel''s care was a current of warmth, gushing through her heart and running towards her limbs.

    Nicole stood on tiptoe and pecked a kiss on Samuel''s cheek.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Samuel was at a loss.

    Perhaps he didn''t expect that he would be rewarded with a kiss. Next, he involuntarily wrapped his

    arms around Nicole''s waist and held her in his embrace.

    "I won''t take back my words. Next time, no matter what had happened, don''t hide it from me."

    "All right."

    Nicole gestured and gave a cheerfulugh.

    Karina felt that it was necessary to interrupt them with a cough. Otherwise, they would forget that she

    wasn''te of her age.

    So she coughed.

    Having heard Karina''s cough, Nicole was startled. She then pushed Samuel away, which incurred

    Samuel''s dissatisfaction.

    "What? We were just hugging. Why did you cough? Go buy pills if you have a cold. Here''s one

    hundred."

    Samuel tossed Karina some money.

    Any man with his sense would know that Samuel didn''t like the third wheel between him and Nicole.

    Having followed Bruce for many years, Karina of course took the hint. Besides, she was older than

    Hedy and knew how to y things by ear.

    Karina smiled mischievously and picked up the money. She gestured, "My throat pains me. I will leave

    you alone. Rest assured, I''m familiar with this ce. I can even find a way with a blindfold. Besides, I

    won''t go afar, because the pharmacy was at hand. By the way, I had to buy some snacks. You know

    that I would hesitate to choose the snacks, so do whatever as you please and I will go right now."

    Nicole blushed at Karina''s words.

    She red at Samuel coquettishly.

    However, Samuel gave Karina a thumbs-up in satisfaction, "Ask the waiter to go with you. Call me if

    there is an emergency."

    "OK."

    Karina went out with the newly-bought phone from Samuel.

    Samuel cheered up.

    "Sweetie, shall we continue?"

    "Go away."

    On thought of Karina''s teasing gaze before she left, Nicole was so embarrassed.

    However, Samuel was unwilling to let Nicole go. As he was about to hug Nicole and enjoyed some

    sweet kisses, Karina''s shrills suddenly came from outside.

 Chapter 664 Threats Dont Work with Me and My Wife

    Chapter 664 Threats Don''t Work with Me and My Wife

    "Karina!"

    Nicole and Samuel paused at the same time, and then quickly ran outside.

    Karina had disappeared from their sight.

    All they could see was a van speeding forward.

    Nicole tried to chase after it, but was stopped by Samuel.

    "If someone wants to use Karina to ask us to do something, we don''t need to chase after them. They

    will call us."

    Nicole looked at Samuel and gestured, "What if it''s not what we thought? What if it''s just a human

    trafficker?"

    "Do you think it''s okay if I ask Finn''s people to look into it?"

    Samuel knew that Nicole and Finn had problems, but Finn was the only person he could count on here.

    Nicole was stunned for a moment, and a trace of struggle shed through her eyes. However, when

    she remembered Karina''s safety, she still nodded.

    Seeing Nicole agree, Samuel immediately called Finn and told him the license te number.

    Nicole and Samuel returned to the hotel.

    Their room was in a mess, as if a thief had just broken into it.

    Nicole knew that they didn''t have anything particrly valuable to steal. It seemed that it was just a

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    warning or an outburst of anger from Soseph.

    Her eyes were full of anger.

    It seemed that Soseph would never stop harassing her.

    Samuel also got a dark look and thought it was time to teach Soseph a lesson.

    Samuel called Finn right in front of Nicole.

    "Find out where Soseph lives by any means, cause her a car ident and put her to bed for a while."

    Nicole frowned, but she didn''t stop him.

    After Samuel hung up the phone, Nicole''s phone rang.

    She looked at the unknown number on her phone, narrowed her eyes and put it on speaker.

    "Mrs. Green, I know you can''t speak, so just listen to me, okay? You must be looking for Karina, right?

    Let me introduce myself first. I am the chief of Paddy Vige, and Karina is a child of our vige. I have

    indeed neglected this child for many years, and now that I know she does want toe back, we have

    brought her back. After all, it is our duty to take care of the children of our vige. Thank you for your

    hospitality."

    Nicole and Samuel were stunned, as if they hadn''t expected that those who took Karina were from her

    vige. Nicole looked annoyed. She tried to gesture, but stopped in frustration when she realized that

    the person on the other end of the phone couldn''t see her.

    Samuel immediately picked up the phone and asked, "You''re the head of the vige, aren''t you? If you

    were going to pick Karina up, why didn''t you just call on us openly, but take her away in such a sneaky

    way? Don''t you think it was improper?"

    "Mr. Green, please don''t get me wrong. I knew you were busy, so I didn''t want to bother you. Besides,

    Karina is from our vige, and I heard she stole something when she was here. We have to find out

    about this. No matter what, we can''t let her bring shame on our vige, right?"

    The vige chief sounded arrogant.

    Nicole got angry at once, but was soothed by Samuel''s gaze.

    "It sounds like you''re not taking Karina back to live a better life, but rather threatening us with her, isn''t

    it?"

    Samuel sneered, a trace of anger appearing between his eyebrows.

    The vige chief chuckled and said, "Mr. Green, you know what we want. Why do you have to ask?"

    "Who is behind you? If you tell me who your mastermind is, I''ll probably let you off the hook. By the

    way, I would like to remind you that threats never work with me."

    The vige chief was stunned for a moment, as if he hadn''t expected Samuel to say that.

    Samuel sneered and said, "To put it bluntly, Karina is an orphan that my wife took in with good

    intentions. She is not our family, so we don''t care as much about what happens to her as you think.

    Isn''t it a bit too stupid for you to use her to threaten us? Didn''t the guy behind you tell you who I am? In

    Seapolis, I don''t care about anyone except my family, let alone an orphan!"

    As he spoke, Samuel''s fingers quickly tapped on theptop beside him.

    Soon, a map appeared on the screen, with a small red dot shing in one area.

    Nicole instantly understood.

    Samuel was using hisputer technology to stall them, trying to track their location through the

    The next moment Nicole took a close look at the address, then she stared at Samuel as if asking for his

    permission.

    Samuel knew what she was thinking. Although he was a little worried about her, in that case, he had no

    reason to stop her.

    "Go ahead. Stay alert and call me if you need help,"

    Samuel whispered. Only Nicole could hear him.

    Nicole nodded, changed her clothes, and left the room at once.

    The vige chief was still pondering over Samuel''s words and hesitating, when Samuel said coldly,

    "Since Karina is from your vige, she is all yours. From now on, her life and death have nothing to do

    with us. Goodbye. Don''t call me again. Otherwise, I''ll call the police and say that you guys are

    harassing me. Believe me, I have a thousand ways to make you suffer."

    Then Samuel hung up the phone.

    He immediately changed his clothes and left the hotel.

    He couldn''t stop Nicole from rescuing Karina, so he could only guarantee their safety.

    When Finn called, Samuel and Nicole were already on their way.

    "Mr. Green, they are in Paddy Vige."

    "I see. Have your men stand by at the entrance of the vige. Investigate the vige chief''s background

    and see if he has done anything illegal. I want to see him arrested tomorrow. It would be best if we

    could put him in prison for a few years."

    Of course, the vige chief had to suffer for threatening him and his woman.

    A vige chief who kidnapped a child at the behest of someone deserved such a punishment.

    Finn nodded and asked hesitantly, "Is Ma''am behind all this?"

    Of course, Samuel knew what Finn meant.

    He paused for a moment and said indifferently, "No, it was my idea, but she didn''t object. Finn, you

    know, Nicole won''t tolerate any betrayal. This time, she had no choice in order to rescue Karina. Don''t

    get your hopes up."

    It wasn''t that Samuel meant to rain on Finn''s parade, but he knew Nicole very well.

    Nicole didn''t care how the people she didn''t care about treated her, but she never forgave those who

    she did care about once they betrayed her.

    Finn went silent.

    Instead offorting him, Samuel hung up the phone.

    Samuel thought he was generous enough to reveal this information to his rival.

    Nicole soon arrived at Paddy Vige.

    It was an ancient mountain vige with water flowing down through the doorways of many people.

    It was indeed a wonderful ce with flowers and water.

    If Nicole wasn''t in a hurry to rescue Karina, she would like to stay here for a while, but she wasn''t in the

    mood to enjoy the view right now.

    She checked her surroundings and found that there was a mahjong table at the entrance of the vige.

    Although the four men at the table were ying mahjong, they looked in the direction of the entrance

    from time to time, as if they were on guard.

    Nicole frowned.

    She had no problem getting the four men down, but she didn''t know if there were any more guards.

    Nicole sneaked behind the wall next to them and eavesdropped on their conversation.

    "Carl, do you think they''lle to Karina''s rescue? The vige chief called them just now, and it

    seemed that they didn''t care about her at all!"

    Carl held a cigarette in his mouth and touched a piece of mahjong in his hand. "Don''t worry, Soseph

    said they were hard-mouthed and soft-hearted, especially Mrs. Green. She might be on her way here

    now. Have you got everything I''ve asked for?"

    "Yeah, everything is ready, but Carl, what if something goes wrong?"

    "Don''t worry. Soseph has a strong background. You''ve been getting a lot of benefit from her all this

    time, haven''t you? No matter how capable that couple is, they have to throw up their hands and

    surrender. Don''t forget that our race is self-governing. Even if they try to screw us through the police,

    we''ll have it all settled while they''re wasting timemunicating."

    Carl sounded arrogant.

    The other threeughed. It seemed that they were ustomed to this kind of situation.

    Nicole, who was hiding near them, frowned.

    They were already prepared. If she confronted them single-handedly, not only would she not rescue

    Karina, but she was likely to get caught.

    Once she became their hostage, Samuel would risk the Greens for her.

    Thinking of this, a trace of struggle shed through Nicole''s eyes.

    She was unfamiliar with this ce, and obviously, no one but Finn could help her.

    However, she didn''t want Finn''s help.

    After thinking for a while and considering all the factors, Nicole made her decision.

    She sneaked out and tried to text Finn, but found that Samuel had her phone.

    What should she do?

    Did she have to rescue Karina single-handedly?

    Nicole chose not to take such a big risk. She told herself to calm down and drove to a nearby shop to

    buy a mobile phone. Then, she logged in her WeChat and searched for Finn''s ID.

    She had already blocked his ID, so she had no choice but to add it again.

    And Finn epted her friend request at once.

    Finn tried his best to calm down, sending a WeChat message to Nicole with his trembling hands.

    "Ma''am, what can I do for you?"

    "Give me ten people. I need them. Can you get to Paddy Vige in ten minutes?"

    Nicole had no time to waste, so she directly got to the point.

    At this moment, even if Nicole wanted all the members of Night Elf Empire, Finn wouldn''t say no.

    He replied at once, "Alright, within ten minutes, ten top members of my team will meet you."

    After reading it, Nicole threw her phone away and waited for Finn''s men toe. During this time, she

    was contemting a rescue n.

    Finn stared at his phone and waited for Nicole to reply or give him an order. However, there was no

    response. After waiting for a long time without any news, his bright eyes gradually dimmed.

 Chapter 665 I Wont Keep You from Meeting Her

    Chapter 665 I Won''t Keep You from Meeting Her

    Nicole didn''t care about Finn''s mood at all. If this matter weren''t urgent, she wouldn''t ask for help from

    Finn.

    Nicole sent a message to Samuel, asking if he could pass her the map of Paddy Vige.

    Samuel was on his way here.

    He saw Nicole''s message and looked at the phone in his hand. He couldn''t help but shake his head

    and replied, "It''s useless to have a map. The terrain in the vige isplicated, so we need to send

    one man to go in to explore it."

    "Oh, then I''ll wait for Finn''s men to arrive."

    Samuel was surprised to see Nicole''s message, and he smiled slightly.

    Nicole did not move rashly now and could keep her equanimity. Her change really made Samuel feel

    gratified. Thinking of how Nicole was trained by himself, Samuel felt proud.

    "Yes, you''re right. Wait for me. I''ll be there soon."

    "Are youing here?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? As you''re here, I muste here. I don''t stop you from saving people,

    and I don''t want you to move alone."

    Seeing Samuel''s words, Nicole became slightly relieved.

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you. I''ll send you my location. Come to meet me. The vige is already on guard.

    We can''t rashly go in now. I heard that Soseph asked them to do so. If murder is legal, I really want toText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    kill Soseph now."

    Samuel understood Nicole''s mood.

    He wanted to kill Soseph, too. But he couldn''t.

    "Let''s wait and see. Soseph will get hereuppance."

    "Comeuppance? It''s toote to wait for the God to punish her."

    Nicole had never been this angry as this moment.

    "We''ll talk about Sosephter. It''s important to save Karina first. Send me your location. I''m arriving."

    Seeing Samuel''s message, Nicole quickly sent him her location.

    When they met, Samuel discovered that this ce was only five kilometers away from Paddy Vige.

    At the same time, Finn and his men arrived.

    When Nicole saw Finn, she kept a straight face. She directly gestured to Samuel, "Tell them."

    Samuel ced a map in front of them and said, "This is the map of Paddy Vige. However, the

    changes in the vige in recent years are very big. We need to send a person to go in and explore it

    now. We need to figure out the ce where Karina is imprisoned and the facilities inside, so you guys

    go in first."

    Hearing this, Finn hurriedly said, "I''ll go!"

    Finn stared at Nicole.

    If it were in the past, Nicole would definitely ask him to be careful. But now, Nicole didn''t even raise her

    head, as if she didn''t know him at all, and she seemed not to hear what he said.

    Her strange expression made Finn feel very ufortable.

    Finn knew that he could not me Nicole.

    Samuel looked at Finn who was looking at Nicole and felt a little unhappy. But Samuel didn''t say

    anything.

    "It doesn''t matter who goes. Right now, the main thing is that we are able to enter. If the people in

    Paddy Vige had set up an ambush and waited for us to rescue Karina, what excuse can we use to

    enter?"

    Finn was stunned.

    When Samuel saw this, he took out something and handed it to Finn. Then Samuel said, "Just say that

    Soseph asked you to go in. This is Soseph''s personal item. Carl who is guarding the door should know

    it."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes when she saw Samuel take out an emerald bracelet that was worn by a

    woman.

    It was Soseph''s personal belongings.

    How could Samuel have it?

    Samuel obviously saw that a look of question and a glimmer of anger showed in Nicole''s eyes. But it

    was not the time to exin.

    Samuel looked at Finn and said, "Do you need me to tell you how to say?"

    "No. I know what to say."

    Finn took the item in Samuel''s hand and nced at Nicole again. When he saw that Nicole did not look

    at him at all, he turned around and left dejectedly.

    As soon as Finn left, Nicole grabbed onto Samuel''s cor. Although she didn''t say anything, her angry

    expression still pleased Samuel.

    "Just now I went to Soseph''s house and stole it."

    Nicole frowned, as if she did not believe it.

    Samuel hurriedly exined, "I did go to her house. I recorded a video. Look."

    As he said that, he showed the video that he had just recorded to Nicole.

    Only then did Nicole let go of her hand.

    She yed the video and saw that Soseph''s home was very luxurious.

    Samuel heaved a sigh of relief and continued, "I asked Finn to check Soseph''s address not long ago

    and asked his men to cause an ident. You knew it. When Finn told me the address, I happened to

    be going out. I thought about how to get into the vige and went to her house. She wasn''t at home, so

    I went in and took out one of her bracelets. I heard that this bracelet is Soseph''s favorite one. When

    Soseph first came here, Carl brought her to the jade market to buy it. Therefore, Carl must know it."

    When Nicole heard Samuel''s exnations, she felt relieved.

    She suddenly turned around and saw that the people of Night Elf Empire brought by Finn were looking

    at them, as if Samuel was afraid of her, as if she was very arbitrary and unreasonable.

    Nicole was immediately depressed.

    Her image was destroyed.

    However, Samuel was especially happy. The more Nicole acted like this, the happier he became. This

    meant that Nicole cared more and more about him.

    He felt like he might be a masochist.

    Seeing that Samuel smiling like a fool, Nicole stuffed her phone into his embrace and walked out of the

    temporary pavilion.

    Samuel did not care, and instead, he said to the people of Night Elf Empire, "Have you seen that? Only

    when your wife is happy can you make a fortune."

    The others pursed their lips and smiled, not believing that the man in front of them was the legendary

    Samuel, powerful and cruel.

    Samuel did not have the mood or time to chat with them. He hurriedly followed Nicole out.

    "What are you looking at?"

    He subconsciously circled Nicole''s waist from behind.

    Nicole discovered that Samuel became more and more natural to do so.

    She turned around and looked at Samuel. Samuel pretended not to see anything and did not know

    anything. He continued to ask, "The scenery here is very beautiful, isn''t it?"

    Nicole could do nothing but bear Samuel''s rogue behavior. She turned her head and leaned against

    Samuel''s embrace.

    She gestured, "How is Karina now? I feel that she was implicated by us."

    "She was not be implicated. Don''t worry. We will save her."

    Samuel knew that Nicole had a special feeling for Karina, especially now. She became a mute, as the

    same as Karina. Only Nicole and Karina could understand that pain.

    Thinking of Nicole''s throat, Samuel didn''t say what he wanted to say.

    He felt that Morgan came quickly and left strangely.

    Nicole wanted to cure her throat so much, but after Morgan came, why didn''t she mention it anymore?

    He realized something was wrong.

    Samuel had also asked Morgan privately, but Morgan did not say anything. Now that Morgan had left,

    this question remained in Samuel''s heart.

    He really wanted to know what Nicole was thinking and what she was afraid of, but he knew that she

    would not open her heart to him now.

    Although Nicole was very close to him now and they seemed to have returned to the past, many things

    had changed. Nicole became more and more independent when she handled things and did not rely on

    him anymore.

    Mrs. Don''s matter was like a wall between them. If this matter were not resolved, they would never be

    able to return to the past, but there was simply no way to resolve it.

    He was not a god and could not bring Mrs. Don back to life. Therefore, he could only pray that this day

    would continue. He could slowly get into Nicole''s heart and ask her forgiveness.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel. She didn''t know what Samuel was thinking. She just looked at the

    direction of Paddy Vige and was worried. She didn''t know if Finn could bring back any useful

    information.

    Samuel and Nicole stood there thoughtfully, which was like a beautiful scenery, attracting the attention

    of many passers-by.

    They werepletely unaware of this.

    When Finn returned, Nicole was a little excited. However, she didn''t say anything when facing Finn and

    didn''t talk to Finn.

    Samuel hurriedly asked, "How is it?"

    "Karina is locked up in the ancestral hall of the vige. The ancestral hall is about seven to eight

    hundred meters away from the entrance of the vige. However, there are many people along the way.

    They seem to be ying mahjong and chatting, but they hide steel pipes by the side. The terrain inside

    is a littleplicated. Behind Paddy Vige is a mountain. If they want to run, they can evacuate at any

    time. However, it is impossible for us to leave from there. I hear that there is a miasma in the forest.

    These people have lived here all the time. Naturally, they have a way to resolve the problem. If we go

    in, we will copse."

    Hearing Finn''s words, Nicole and Samuel frowned again.

    "Do we have other ways?"

    "Can we use the stratagem of relieving the besieged by besieging the base of the besiegers?"

    Nicole suddenly gestured.

    Seeing Nicole''s gesture, Finn''s eyes instantly turned red. A dense sense of self-me filled his heart,

    leading him not to look directly into Nicole''s eyes.

    If he had helped Nicole at that time, would he still be able to hear Nicole''s beautiful voice now?

    Nicole who could not speak had to talk with people. He could not imagine how painful she was.

    Samuel did not know what Finn was thinking. After seeing what Nicole meant, he couldn''t help but

    surprise.

    "Do you mean that we make trouble for Soseph, and then Carl will have to send some people to go to

    help her?"

    Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    Samuel whispered, "I''m afraid that Soseph has already had a traffic ident."

    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t keep you from meeting her."

    Nicole''s gesture depressed Samuel.

    "You want me to meet Soseph? Nicole, are you crazy? Don''t you know what feeling she has for me?

    Why do you want me to meet her now?"

 Chapter 666 What the Hell Was He Thinking

    Chapter 666 What the Hell Was He Thinking

    Samuel felt that Nicole was putting him on the spot and punishing him.

    Seeing Samuel''s depressed look, Nicole suddenlyughed.

    "You''re stillughing? Who do you think I am?"

    Samuel got even more depressed.

    He looked at Nicole with resentment, which made her let out a biggerugh.

    It was rare to see Samuel like this.

    Seeing that Samuel was about to get angry, Nicole quickly stoppedughing and gestured, "You don''t

    need to make your peace with her. Just kidnap her and let her send an SOS to Carl."

    "I won''t go. Finn can do that."

    Samuel refused, looking blue.

    He really hated Soseph, and now he had to kidnap that woman. Who knew if that woman would take

    this opportunity to take advantage of him?

    When he was mentioned, Finn immediately said, "I can do it."

    Nicole finally looked at Finn, but at a cold nce. Then, she shook her head and gestured, "No one

    can do it except you. Do you think that Soseph wouldn''t perceive anything if there was a traffic

    ident? She would only be more cautious and harder to get close to. She is a shrewd woman."

    Samuel turned silent.

    He couldn''t refute Nicole''s words, so he got even more depressed.

    "Yes or no?"

    Nicole hurried him.

    Samuel''s expression became gloomy.

    "Aren''t you worried that I''ll be seduced by her?"

    "If you could be seduced, then you were not my Mr. Right. Why should I be worried?"

    Nicole''s words drove him mad.

    He realized that Nicole really didn''t take him seriously anymore.

    He boiled with rage but couldn''t vent his anger.

    Seeing that Nicole was still waiting for his reply, he nodded in grievance.

    "Alright then, hurry up and go. I''ll wait until you kidnap Soseph, and then start our rescue."

    Nicole gave a sunny smile, but Samuel felt bitter in his heart.

    Nicole made him seduce another woman just for Karina. If it was someone more important, what would

    Nicole do?

    The more he thought about it, the sadder he felt. He couldn''t help saying, "You have topensate me

    afterwards."

    "Sure! Hurry up!"

    Nicole urged.

    Samuel looked back at every step. His cute little expression almost made Nicole lose her calmness.

    How could she not know Samuel''s grievance?

    Who would believe that such a dignified and powerful man would lure a woman who had dark designs

    on him?

    It was beyond imagination. Nicole was really touched that Samuel could do this for her.

    She arranged this because she believed in Samuel''s affection for her. No matter how many tricks

    Soseph had, she would have her way if Samuel was determined.

    Nicole was quite confident in him.

    After Samuel left, Finn looked at Nicole and wanted to say something. However, Nicole looked down

    upon her phone to check the news, and didn''t see him at all.

    Finn bit his lower lip, feeling jealous of Samuel somehow.

    At least Nicole was gentle to Samuel, but what about him? He was probably cklisted by Nicole. If it

    weren''t for the special rescue n, Nicole wouldn''t even have sent him a message.

    Nicole noticed Finn''s gaze, but she really didn''t want to be betrayed again.

    Olivia sent her information about the business condition of the mall.

    It seemed that Olivia was very talented in business. It only took a few days for her to put the mall back

    in good order.

    Nicole and Olivia chatted for a while. Olivia was afraid that she wouldn''t have enough money to spend

    being far away from home, so she sent her some money. Nicole felt that the money she sent was

    probably more than the turnover of the mall.

    Lucas also left Nicole a message, saying that he wished them a good journey and don''t worry about

    Joseph and him. If possible, they didn''t mind having one more brother or sister.

    Nicole was quite shocked.

    Was this a four-year-old kid?

    How could he know all this?

    She replied Lucas and suddenly really missed Zoe.

    Nicole took out her phone and dialed the phone number of the Green''s.

    When udina answered the phone call, Nicole was upset.

    What could she say?

    Apart from gesturing, what else could she say now?

    Zoe probably didn''t even understand the gesture she made.

    Nicole listened to udina''s questioning voice and put down the phone sadly.

    Seeing this, Finn immediately said, "Ma¡¯am, if you miss Miss Zoe, I can take her over."

    "Never mind."

    Nicole refused through gesture.

    Finn suddenly realized the distance between Nicole and him.

    He looked at Nicole''s gesture, but didn''t know what Nicole was talking about. He couldn''t ask for fear of

    hurting her self-esteem. However, if he didn''t say anything and gave up this opportunity, they would

    probably be like this for the rest of their life.

    Finn didn''t want to be a stranger to Nicole. He racked his brains and finally said, "Ma¡®am, there''s

    something I want to tell you."

    Nicole did not raise her head or showed any signs of listening, as if she did not care to listen what Finn

    was about to say.

    Finn felt even more upset, but he still whispered, "Mr. Green is still under hypnosis."

    Nicole suddenly looked up.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "What are you talking about?"

    She gestured.

    Although Finn couldn''t understand it, he had more or less guessed it. After all, Nicole seemed anxious.

    He whispered, "Mr. Green didn''t look for the hypnotist you mentioned aftering back from the

    Dungeon. In order to control Mr. Green, Mrs. Green didn''t find anyone to dehypnotize him either. Later,

    Mr. Green and the military went to deal with other matters. When he came back, he found you were in

    trouble and therefore didn''t dehypnotize himself as a punishment."

    Nicole''s expression changed.

    He hadn''t been dehypnotized?

    That meant Samuel''s head was still in pain?

    But howe she didn''t know?

    Along the way, she had never seen Samuel have a headache.

    Finn really wanted to know what Nicole was thinking. He continued, "Mr. Green took some medicine

    from ir that could temporarily suppress it. However, after suppressing it, he would suffer much more

    pain afterwards. He might not be able to sleep all night and even wanted to beat himself. Mr. Green

    probably didn''t want you to know when being with you, so..."

    Nicole suddenly stood up and left.

    After walking a few steps, she stopped again.

    She looked at Finn and knew that he might not understand her gesture. She took out her phone and

    sent him a message.

    "Can I trust you now?"

    Finn finally heard this sentence from Nicole, tears flowing down his eyes with excitement.

    "Ma''am, I swear with my life that I am always loyal to you for the rest of my life. No matter what

    happens, I will always be on your side."

    "I don''t need your life. After this, I will give you some money as a reward. You don''t have to follow me

    or anything. You are running Night Elf Empire all this time and all the members are your friends. I won''t

    interfere. I''m the employer and you''re the employee. I hire you and you do things for me. Apart from

    that, we do not owe each other."

    Nicole''s words were like a knife, piercing through Finn''s heart.

    He struggled to say something but finally gave up in silence.

    At this moment, he knew that he could never go back.

    Nicole did not care what he thought, and continued to write, "I want to leave for a while. If anything

    happened here, can you inform me?"

    "OK."

    Finn nodded.

    He knew that this was thest trust that Nicole had ced in him. Although this trust was linked to

    money, he also felt that this was a good start.

    He could onlyfort himself in such way. Otherwise, he would not be able to persist.

    Seeing that Finn had agreed, Nicole hurriedly got into the car and went straight back to the hotel.

    She found the lobby manager of the hotel, gave the manager some money, and then asked him to take

    her to the surveince room on the ground that she had lost something.

    She pulled out the surveince video since Samuel and she arrived, and mainly watched the video in

    Samuel''s room.

    Nicole saw that Samuel took a lot of medicine every night, then leant against the bed for a nap. At

    around twelve o''clock, he had a headache.

    Samuel suffered so much pain in his head that he writhed around on the floor with blue veins protruded

    on his neck and sweat flowing out from his forehead. Even his pajamas were wet with cold sweat.

    This kind of painsted for an hour at first, and became longer and longerter. Samuely on the floor

    in a state of prostration after each pain. He didn''t care if it was cold as he didn''t even have the strength

    to move his fingers.

    Samuel''s pale and weak look distressed Nicole.

    He had never let her notice anything unusual the next day, and he even apanied her out.

    Did he think he was made of iron?

    Did think he didn''t need any rest?

    Didn''t he know that if this went on, he wouldn''t be able to endure any longer?

    Nicole''s heart seemed to be grabbed by something.

    Sadness overwhelmed her.

    When Nicole walked out of the monitor room, she was still dizzy.

    She sent a message to Gabrielle and asked about Samuel.

    Gabrielle finally got Nicole''s message. Seeing her inquiry about Samuel''s situation, she guessed that

    they were together now.

    "Nicole, tell Samuel that he can''t take too many painkillers, or else he will be dependent on it.

    ir said that he should return as soon as possible as he can''t just rely on painkillers to solve this

    problem. His life would be in danger if he continued to endure that, which was no longer a simple pain

    in his nerves."

    Nicole''s heart was in her mouth again.

    Life in danger?

    What the hell was he thinking?

    He still followed her n with that body?

    Nicole suddenly felt very sorry for Samuel.

    Even if she knew that Samuel was punishing himself for that thing, she could not ept it.

    She could divorce Samuel and not see him anymore, but she wanted him to live a good life, not a life

    like this.

    Nicole made a decision. She wanted to quickly settle this and then took Samuel back to dehypnotize

    him.

    Right this moment, Nicole''s phone rang.

 Chapter 667 Then Lets Die Together

    Chapter 667 Then Let''s Die Together

    "Ma¡®am, Soseph didn''t have an ident. She didn''t get in the car and let someone else drive her car

    out. In that case, we might alert her."

    When Finn called, Nicole was a little surprised.

    It looked like Soseph was quite cautious.

    She hung up the phone and sent a message to Finn.

    "I see. Let your people continue to keep a close watch on her."

    Then Nicole quickly sent a message to Samuel.

    "Where are you? Soseph didn''t get in the car. The one who had an ident wasn''t Soseph. Don''t go

    there."

    Samuel frowned when he saw the message.

    Soseph didn''t get in the car?

    That meant Soseph must have received the message by now. Perhaps she had already hid

    somewhere and might even send a message to Carl to let them transfer Karina somewhere else.

    Thinking of this, Samuel instantly sent a message to Nicole.

    "Stay at the entrance of Paddy Vige. Perhaps they will transfer Karina. If they do, I won''t be able to

    Nicole nodded and told Samuel to hurry back.

    Her eyebrows knit in a frown.

    Anyway, this was not the Seapolis City. They couldn''t have no respect for thew.

    Nicole sent Booth a message.

    "Do you know the police in Bordeaux?"

    Booth thought that something had happened to Nicole and hurriedly asked, "Did you get into any

    trouble?"

    "No, I need some help from the police. However, the management system here is a bit troublesome, so

    I wonder if you know anyone here."

    Hearing Nicole''s exnation, Booth heaved a sigh of relief.

    "OK. It''s indeed a hassle to deal with issues there, especially when ites to the management of

    outsiders. One of myrade-in-arms is a police officer. I''ll introduce him to you. You can tell him

    directly."

    "Alright, thank you."

    "My pleasure. Just bring me some good stuff when youe back."

    Booth smiled and forwarded hisrade''s Twitter ount to Nicole.

    Afraid that hisrade didn''t know about Nicole''s situation, he made an exnation.

    When Nicole added herrade, he quickly replied.

    "What can I do for you? Madam."

    "Someone in Paddy Vige detained a child illegally. We cannot enter the vige. They are likely to

    leave the vige with the child. Therefore, we need your help."

    Nicole typed quickly.

    "Alright, we''ll be there. Don''t interfere. If anything happens here, it''ll be troublesome once you

    interfere," Booth''srade soon replied.

    "Alright, thank you."

    "You''re wee. I''m Kale. If you need help, you can call me anytime. Booth and I are very good

    friends."

    Kale''s wordsforted her as she knew it would be toote for her to go back now.

    Later she sent a message to Finn.

    "Tell your men that they just need to keep an eye on Carl and his aplices. Don''t make a move or

    fight with them. If they are leaving Paddy Vige, don''t stop them. Just follow them and report their

    whereabouts at any time."

    Confused, Finn replied, "What if they run away?"

    "Just listen to me."

    Nicole hung up the phone, then quickly drove towards Paddy Vige.

    Not long after she drove out, Finn sent a message saying that Carl drove out of Paddy Vige and that

    Karina seemed to be in the car.

    Nicole told them to follow from afar and report their location.

    When Kale received the message from Nicole, they quickly rushed over and stopped Carl halfway.

    "Routine inspection! Pull over. Show me your driving license. Thank you for your cooperation!"

    Carl was surprised.

    This was only a small town far from the border region of France and Italy. It was rare to see routine

    inspections. Howe the police checked the cars here?

    However, he did not have the courage to drive through. After all, he could not bear the charge of

    assaulting a police officer.

    "Carl, what should we do? Karina..."

    "Shut up!"

    Carl was drenched in cold sweat.

    He gave Karina a ferocious stare and said, "I''ll untie you. Don''t talk anythingter, okay? Otherwise,

    you know what will happen!"

    Karina stubbornly red at him.

    Seeing Karina''s expression, Carl was so angry that he raised his hand to p her, but was stopped by

    someone beside him.

    "Carl, the police are here."

    "Just watch your mouth."

    Carl untied Karina''s rope and threw it under the seat. Karina was sandwiched between two men,

    making it impossible for her to escape.

    Carl smiled as he stopped the car and said to Kale, "What''s wrong? Why are there inspections even in

    a small vige?"

    "Shut up and get off the car!"

    Carl''s expression changed.

    Get off?

    What if Karina took this chance and escaped?

    "What are you waiting for? Is there something sneaky in the car? You aren''t transporting any drugs, are

    you?"

    The moment Kale said those words, Carl shook in his shoes.

    "Of course not. Sir, we are goodw-abiding citizens."

    "Really? Thene down and let us check."

    Kale''s expression remained serious.

    Carl''s heart beat faster, but he had to get off the car.

    He could not help but frown when he saw Finn''s car following him not far away, parked aside because

    of the routine inspection by the police.

    If the police hadn''t appeared, the people behind them would probably havee to take the child.

    Could that be Nicole''s men?

    Thinking of this, Carl took out his phone to call Soseph, but Kale stopped him.

    "What are you doing? Call for help?"

    "No. Just want to give my wife a call."

    Carl chuckled, but he didn''t dare to dial the number.

    "Wait until the inspection is over."

    Kale did not say anything and let other people in the car get off.

    Suddenly, Karina pushed the man aside and ran towards Kale. She grabbed Kale''s clothes and cried.

    "Karina,e back!"

    Carl was nearly dead with fright.

    This damn girl was really troublesome!

    "What are you doing?"

    Kale stopped Carl.

    "What''s going on?"

    Carl broke into cold sweat and quickly smiled, "Sir, this is my niece. She is not feeling well, so I want to

    take her to the hospital."

    "...."

    Karina cried while waving her hands.

    When Carl saw this, he hurriedly said, "Don''t speak if you can''t. Sir, my niece had a problem with her

    throat, and I''m just going to take her to the hospital."

    "Is that really the case?"

    Kale looked at Karina, then at Carl. He sneered, "Why did I get a report that you kidnapped this girl and

    illegally detained her?"

    "Who said that? That''s nonsense! This is my niece!"

    At this time, Nicole arrived and hurriedly ran over.

    She pulled Karina behind her. When Karina saw Nicole, she hugged Nicole and cried harder.

    Nicole angrily pointed at Carl and gestured.

    Carl panicked when he saw Nicole. Now that Kale was asking Nicole about this, he ran away at once.

    "Stop!"

    Kale and his colleagues at once chased after him.

    Seeing this, Finn quickly rushed over.

    "Ma¡®am, are you alright?"

    Nicole shook her head and gave Karina a quick checkup.

    "Are you hurt?"

    Karina shook her head, but when Nicole touched her arm, Karina subconsciously withdrew it.

    Nicole got anxious.

    She quickly rolled up Karina''s sleeves and found that she was ck and blue. Obviously, she had been

    beaten by someone.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole felt very sad.

    She took out her phone and sent the photos of Karina''s injuries to Kale. She wanted to charge Carl

    with child abuse and illegal detention.

    When Kale received the photos, he was also angry. They quickly captured Carl and his aplices.

    Nicole brought Karina back to the hotel and let her take a shower before sleep.

    Finn stood outside the door. Nicole took out a bank card and handed it to him.

    "This is your reward."

    Finn felt a little bitter. He thought about not epting it, but was afraid that Nicole would note to

    him anymore. But he really felt bad taking that money.

    The Night Elf Empire was originally Nicole''s, how could he take the money?

    Nicole ignored Finn''s dilemma and directly put the bank card into his hands before closing the door.

    Finn stood outside the door and looked bitterly at the bank card in his hand. He really didn''t know what

    to do.

    On Samuel''s way back, he passed by the scene of the car ident and found that the ident was

    quite tragic.

    He got out of the car and took a look. Seeing that it was indeed not Soseph, he got in the car.

    "Mr. Green, are you disappointed?"

    Soseph''s voice suddenly rose from behind him.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and looked at Soseph who had sneaked into his car from the rear-view

    mirror. He sneered and said, "How dare you? Aren''t you afraid that I will drive you over the edge of a

    cliff?"

    "It''s my honor to die with Mr. Green, but is Mr. Green willing to leave Nicole?"

    Soseph smiled charmingly, but Samuel did not even have the interest to look at her. However, when he

    remembered that Soseph had caused so many troubles, he was still furious.

    "Really? Then let''s die together."

    He pressed the elerator and drove the car up the hill.

    Along the way, the car speed soon exceeded 160, and Soseph turned pale with fright.

    "Samuel, are you crazy? Stop! Stop the car!"

    She patted Samuel''s driver''s seat, but this was what Samuel wanted. How could he stop the car?

    Samuel did not slow down, but drove faster instead.

    Soseph''s stomach churned.

    She was scared!

    She was frightened by Samuel''s madness.

    Was Samuel wanted her to die with him?

    Seeing the car was driven towards the top of the mountain, Soseph screamed in fright.

    Samuel ignored her and smiled coldly.

    "Samuel, I don''t want to die! Stop! I swear, I will never make troubles for you and Nicole again. I swear!

    Stop!"

    Soseph cried so hard that her voice changed.

    Seeing that there was a cliff ahead, Soseph was scared out of her wits.

    At this moment, Samuel had a sudden headache.

    He wanted to brake the car, but it was so painful that he lost control of himself. As the cliff was getting

    closer and closer, Samuel also got a little panicked.

 Chapter 668 They Guess that They Die for Love

    Chapter 668 They Guess that They Die for Love

    "No! Samuel!"

    Soseph''s voice rose in pitch.

    Samuel wanted to stop, but now he just wanted to get the medicine first because of the terrible

    headache. Unfortunately, the medicine flew out because of the high speed.

    When he stepped on the brakes, the car was too fast to stop and fell down the cliff.

    Soseph cried out.

    Her voice rang in his ears.

    Samuel knew that he was going to die!

    It was impossible for them to survive while falling over such a high cliff.

    All he thought about was Nicole.

    He wondered if Nicole would be able to withstand it when she knew about his death.

    He didn''t mean to.

    He wanted to spend the rest of his life with her, but unfortunately, he now lost his chance.

    Samuel got a bad headache, but he still took out his phone when the car was falling and sent a

    message to Nicole.

    "Nicole, please remember that I love you!"

    He edited the message for a long time because the car bumped. Even though his arm was scratched,

    he was reluctant to let go of his phone.

    Seeing that the text had been sent sessfully, he smiled out of relief.

    He had too much to say, but he had no time.

    He knew that Nicole would stay strong.

    She would.

    She would stay strong for the kids, wouldn''t she?

    Samuel smiled and fell down the cliff with Soseph. And there was a single tear on his cheek.

    After Nicole settled Karina down, she heard her phone ringing.

    She picked it up and saw that it was a message sent by Samuel.

    Seeing the words on the phone, Nicole smiled faintly.

    What was he man up to?

    She replied to Samuel, "When are youing back? Let''s go have delicious food."

    However, Samuel did not respond.

    Nicole thought that he was driving or busy, so she didn''t take it seriously.

    Because of this incident, Karina was frightened and couldn''t sleep well. So, Nicole stayed with her.

    As time passed, Samuel still didn''t return.

    Nicole started to feel unsettled.

    Where did he go?

    Didn''t she tell him toe back soon?

    Besides, how could he assure that she could handle this rescue thing about Karina alone?

    Nicole sent another message to Samuel.

    "Where are you? When will you be back?"

    However, Samuel didn''t answer the text.

    Nicole didn''t give up and continued to call Samuel.

    Yet she couldn''t get through.

    Couldn''t get through?

    Nicole was a bit anxious.

    She found Finn and hoped that he could help her find Samuel.

    Finn was really happy that Nicole came to him for help again.

    So he took his men out to look for Samuel.

    When Karina woke up, Nicole was a little overwhelmed. She forced a smile and ordered Karina some

    food, but she did not eat anything.

    It turnedpletely dark outside.

    Nicole stood up and pulled the curtains. Suddenly, her heart ached. She felt as if her heart was torn

    apart and squatted down in pain.

    "Nicole, what''s wrong?"

    Karina came to her and gestured.

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole replied with a gesture, but her face was pale.

    Karina helped her to sit on the sofa and poured her a cup of hot water.

    Nicole held the ss of water and thought that Samuel always liked to serve her hot water. But where

    was he now?

    Why was she unable to contact him?

    Nicole felt that her heartache was weird.

    She wanted to send a message to Olivia, but she didn''t know what to say. In the end, she put down her

    phone.

    The waiting hours were long.

    After asking Karina to go to sleep, Nicole sat on the sofa waiting for him.

    It was getting darker and darker outside, and Nicole became more and more worried.

    Did something happen to him?

    No! It couldn''t be!

    Nicole denied her idea.

    Samuel was well-trained, so he would be alright.

    But thinking of Samuel''s headache, Nicole was disturbed.

    She had walked back and forth in the living room until it was morning, but she still heard nothing of

    Samuel. And she couldn''t get through to Samuel.

    Nicole''s heart sank.

    When Finn returned, Nicole looked haggard.

    She looked at Finn and waited for Finn''s report.

    Finn couldn''t bring himself to say, "Ma''am, I didn''t find Mr. Green. Perhaps he is just lost. Let''s just

    wait."

    His eyes sparkled, and he didn''t dare to look Nicole in the eye when he spoke.

    Nicole stood up.

    "Where is he? What happened?"

    Nicole asked as she typed on her phone. Finn replied, "Nothing. Mr. Green is well-trained. He will be

    fine."

    "Finn, don''t make me hate you again."

    Nicole''s words were like a curse, freezing Finn there.

    He looked at Nicole and struggled inside. In the end, he couldn''t withstand Nicole''s gaze and

    whispered, "Mr. Green had an ident."

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat. Although she was prepared for some bad news, she still almost cked

    out and fell to the ground. Fortunately, Finn gave her a hand.

    "Ma''am, don''t get sad for now. The police was not sure yet."

    "Police?"

    "Yes. Mr. Green drove his car and fell off the cliff. There was a woman in the car called Soseph.

    ording to police''s investigation of the tire tracks, it seemed like Mr. Green directly drove the car

    down. They guessed that theymitted suicide for love."

    Finn said carefully.

    Committing suicide for love?

    Nicole was stunned, knowing that it might be a stranger''s guess.

    She didn''t believe that Samuel would die with Soseph.

    Samuel was not that radical. He was probably just trying to scare her.

    Something unexpected must have happened when he was trying to scare Soseph, so he was not able

    to stop the car.

    Nicole thought of Samuel''s headache.

    Her heart ached badly.

    "Take me there! I want to take a look!"

    Nicole typed on her phone.

    Finn hesitated, "Ma''am, they are still searching. The cliff is too steep. They haven''t found their bodies

    and only saw the wreckage of the car."

    "They didn''t find their bodies. How do they know they are dead?"

    Nicole asked with hope.

    Finn whispered, "Someone saw that Mr. Green and Soseph had headed to the mountain from the

    crash scene on Morris Road, so...."

    "I don''t believe it. I don''t see their bodies. I don''t believe anything you say."

    Nicole pushed Finn away and ran out like crazy.

    Seeing that, Karina thought that it was all her fault. If it wasn''t for her, there wouldn''t be so many things

    happening in Samuel and Nicole. Seeing Nicole''s condition, she couldn''t help but follow.

    Finn wanted to say something, but Nicole could no longer hear him.

    She got in the car and drove madly towards the location Finn had mentioned.

    Karina didn''t get in the car and cried anxiously.

    Finn looked at her and said, "Get in the car and I''ll take you there."

    Karina thought for a moment and followed Finn into the car.

    When Nicole arrived at the scene, the police officers had set up a cordon that people was not allowed

    to enter.

    She was blocked outside.

    Nicole was very anxious, but she couldn''t make a sound. At this moment, she saw Kale.

    She sent a message to Kale.

    "Kale, that probably could be husband. Could I go in and take a look?"

    When Kale received the message, he turned around and saw Nicole waiting anxiously outside.

    He sighed softly and whispered to the people beside him. Then, Nicole was allowed to go in.

    Looking at thendslide, Nicole''s heart fell.

    She was a car designer, so she could tell that the car was slipping because of fast speed.

    She choked up and took out her phone to question Kale.

    "When did the ident happen?"

    "It was a little after six o''clock yesterday evening."

    Kale''s words reminded Nicole of Samuel''sst message.

    She took out her phone and saw the time of message was 6:10 p.m.

    Tears gushed out of Nicole''s eyes.

    He sent her this message at that critical moment. However, she did not know anything about it.

    She nned to bring Samuel back to the Seapolis City to relieve the pain of hypnosis after she settled

    everything, but why?

    Why didn''t he give her the time?

    Why did he risk his life for a woman like Soseph?

    Nicole had said that she would deal with Soseph.

    Staring at the cliff, Nicole suddenly knelt on the ground with tears flooding down her face.

    What would she do if he really died?

    Nicole realized that if Samuel was gone, she couldn''t find the meaning of her life.

    She kept recollecting these days she had spent with Samuel.

    Samuel had treated himself badly to amodate Nicole. He tried to satisfy all her demands, even if

    they were unreasonable.

    He had always spoiled her in his own way.

    If Samuel was gone, who treat her like this in the days toe?

    ''Samuel, didn''t you say that you would be there with me for the rest of my life?''

    ''Didn''t you say that you would always stay with me and nobody could hurt me again?''

    ''What did you want me to do now?''

    Nicole cried in silence.

    She didn''t make a sound, but she cried so hard, as if her heart was pierced through. The invisible

    atmosphere of sadness and suppression pervaded the space and the people around also felt like

    crying.

    It was what Finn and Karina saw when they arrived.

    Nicole''s crying tore Finn''s heart.

    He stepped forward and wanted to help Nicole up, but Nicole pushed him away.

    She stared at the cliff nkly with her ssy eyes.

    Finn''s heart hurt.

    "Ma''am...."

    However, Nicole did not seem to hear it. She lifted her feet and was about to jumped forward.

    She only had Samuel in her mind now.

    Since he was no longer here, what did she do?

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Didn''t he say that if she died, he wouldn''t live alone?

    So did she.

    Nicole closed her eyes and faced the wind. The moment when she jumped, Finn, who had been

    watching her, grabbed her waist and pulled her back.

    "Ma''am, you can''t die!"

 Chapter 669 Im Her Sister

    Chapter 669 I''m Her Sister

    Nicole was pulled back by a force, and she was enraged.

    She punched Finn, but Finn didn''t let her go. Karina ran over to hug Nicole and cried.

    Kale''s face turned pale with fear when he saw it.

    He hadn''t found the missing ones yet. He couldn''t afford for one more person jumping down.

    Kale asked the police to separate Nicole and Finn and assigned a female police officer tofort

    Nicole. He wanted to send Nicole back to the hotel, but she did not seem to listen at all.

    Nicole kept looking at the cliff with dull eyes as if she lost her soul.

    Finn stayed beside her.

    Nicole had been so furious that her fingernails scratched his face and blood oozed out.

    A policeman saw that and gave Finn a tissue.

    But Finn shook his head. He stared at Nicole, afraid that she wouldmit suicide again.

    Karina was crying and gesturing to apologize, but all of Nicole''s expressions seemed to be taken away.

    The search team searched for more than an hour and finally made progress.

    "Kale, we found them. One died and one was injured."

    Hearing the words, Nicole stood up.

    ''One was dead and one was injured?''

    ''Who was dead?''

    ''Who was injured?''

    However, she couldn''t make a sound and helplessly looked at the police officer.

    Finn stepped forward and asked, "Who''s injured?"

    "The man. He is seriously injured. The woman had lost her heartbeat."

    After hearing this, Nicole''s body seemed to be drained of all her strength by someone. She cked out

    and fell backwards.

    Karina shouted loudly.

    Her voice attracted everyone''s attention.

    Moisture glittered faintly in the corners of his eyes when Finn saw this.

    He sent Nicole to the car with the police officer and directly drove her back to the hotel.

    Nicole didn''t know how long she had slept for. She only knew that when she was awake, the room was

    dark.

    It was dark outside.

    And there seemed to be a panting sound in the room.

    Samuel?

    She sat up quickly, only to see Finn lying on the edge of her bed. When he saw her wake up, he sat up

    and asked, "Ma''am, how do you feel?"

    "Who told you to be here? Get lost!"

    Nicole took out her phone and typed thrillingly.

    Finn noticed that she was not stable and said, "OK. I''ll go. Don''t get angry. The doctor said that your

    blood sugar is too low. You need to watch your mood."

    Nicole, however, did not seem to hear it at all. She lifted the nket and ran out without even wearing

    her shoes.

    Finn knew what she wanted to do.

    He stopped Nicole and said, "Ma''am, I know you are eager to know about Mr. Green''s situation, but at

    least you should put on your shoes and dress yourself up. Otherwise, Mr. Green will feel upset."

    ''Upset?''

    Nicole froze for a moment, and then looked at Finn nkly, as if she wanted to see something from

    Finn''s face.

    Finn said, "Mr. Green has been out of the operating room. He is currently in stable condition but hasn''t

    been awake yet. If he wakes up and sees you looking so haggard, he will feel upset."

    "Really? Is he out of danger?"

    Nicole typed quickly, and her fingers trembled slightly.

    Finn nodded and said, "Yes."

    Nicole put down her phone, put on her shoes, ran to the bathroom to dress up. She put on one of

    Samuel''s favorite clothes before leaving the room.

    Looked at herself in the mirror, she found that she was a little gaunt. So she put on some make-up.

    Finn had never seen Nicole care so much about her appearance.

    The more exquisitely she dressed, the more envy Finn felt, because he knew that women dolled herself

    up for someone who loved her.

    This showed that Nicole really valued Samuel.

    He looked down and gradually put away his loss.

    Nicole was satisfied with her makeup, so she left the hotel and went to the hospital told by Finn.

    Samuel was in ICU. Nicole looked through the ss at Samuel who was lying on the bed with many

    tubes on his body. He stayed very still. If Nicole hadn''t seen the data on the heartbeat machine, she

    would have thought that Samuel was dead.

    Nicole''s eyes turned red again.

    She had too much to say to Samuel.

    After this incident, she realized that she could not leave Samuel.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She felt that she had wronged Mrs. Don and the Don family, but what could she do?

    She was deep in love with him, deep into her bones and her blood. She could not erase her love

    anymore. She could not give up Samuel for Mrs. Don''s death.

    Nicole has decided that as long as Samuel was awake, she would tell Samuel that she would go home

    with him.

    They would return to the Green''s in the Seapolis City!

    She would be his wife, the owner of the Green family. And she wanted to be with him for the rest of her

    life.

    Nicole stayed there for more than an hour, but Samuel did not move at all.

    She was worried, but she could not go in.

    When Kale arrived, he happened to meet Nicole.

    He greeted Nicole and felt that Nicole was calmer than the day. Then he said, "Mrs. Green, there''s

    something you need to decide."

    "What is it?"

    Nicole gestured.

    Kale said in a low voice, "Carl confessed about the illegal detention of Karina and the assassination in

    the hotel. He said that all of this was incited by Soseph. Now that Soseph is dead, what do you want to

    do to press charges?"

    Nicole gestured without thinking, "They should get the heaviest sentence ording to thew. This is

    my only request."

    "I see."

    ncing at Kale and then at Samuel, who was lying on the bed, she gestured, "Where is Soseph''s

    body? Can I go take a look?"

    "Sure. She is an orphan, and no one collects her body. Her body is still in the morgue."

    Nicole went to the morgue alone.

    Finn followed with worry, but Nicole didn''t say anything.

    When they arrived at the morgue, Nicole felt cold by the cold air.

    She pushed the door and walked in.

    Sosephy on the morgue, and her body covered in scars. Although her face had been treated, Nicole

    could tell that she was disfigured.

    Nicole looked at her. She hated Soseph to the core.

    Kale was afraid that Nicole would do something, so he followed in.

    "Mrs. Green, do you know if she has any other rtives?"

    "I''m her sister."

    Nicole''s words surprised Kale.

    "Sister?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole found the news that Soseph recognized her parents as godparents in the Seapolis City.

    Kale did not know their rtionship. Now that he had found Soseph''s family, so he asked Nicole to sign

    to collect Soseph''s body.

    "How did this case settle?"

    Nicole sent a message to Kale.

    "An ident."

    Nicole was very satisfied with his answer.

    After Nicole imed Soseph''s body, she cremated it.

    She did not find a ce for Soseph to be buried, and spread her ashes on the mountain.

    From now on, this woman wouldn''t pester Samuel any longer.

    Nicole returned to the hotel after finishing all this. She was surprised that Brian was waiting for her in

    the lobby.

    "Mrs. Green, I have something to tell you."

    Brian''s attitude changed.

    "What is it?"

    Nicole gestured.

    Brian looked at her with a trace of scheming in his eyes.

    "Mrs. Green, I heard that you are Soseph''s sister?"

    Nicole didn''t want to admit it, but now she couldn''t deny it. So she nodded.

    Brian smiled and said, "Well, Mrs. Green, we have a stake in the tourism industry that Soseph invested

    in. Now that she is dead and we still have shares. How will you handle this?"

    "What do you n to do?"

    Nicole looked at Brian and wanted to hear what he thought.

    Samuel was in the hospital and he didn''t know when Samuel would be awake. Besides, Nicole looked

    weak and couldn''t even speak. Brian didn''t dare to go too far. He was afraid that he would be sorry

    after Samuel was awake, so he smiled and said, "Mrs. Green, you must be very busy and don''t have

    time to take charge the industry. How about I take it over for the time being?"

    "Okay."

    Nicole had no interest in the things left behind by Soseph.

    Although Samuel gave her the money back then and it was fair to return it to the Green family, Nicole

    didn''t want the money.

    She could tell that Brian was greedy for the money, and she knew that Brian wanted to get benefits

    from it because he thought she was a weak woman who was disposable. Nicole just didn''t bother to

    expose him.

    Since Soseph was no longer here, Nicole didn''t care about her money. If he wanted it, he could just

    take it.

    Seeing Nicole agree, Brian happily left.

    Nicole felt a bit tired.

    Seeing Nicole''s return, Karina poured her a ss of water and handed it over.

    Nicole knew that Karina had med herself. After Samuel was in danger, she had indeed not

    considered Karina''s feelings. Now that she saw Karina looking at her with red eyes, she couldn''t help

    but feel a little distressed.

    "He''s fine. Samuel is out of danger."

    Nicole gestured to Karina.

    Karina felt rxed.

    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."

    "It has nothing to do with you. Alright, go have some rest. I have to go to the hospital tomorrow

    morning. I can''t take care of you. Take good care of yourself, okay?"

    Karina nodded.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."

    Nicole touched Karina''s head and went to the room.

    She took a hot bath and theny on the bed. She was very sleepy, but she couldn''t sleep at all.

    Nicole took out her phone and saw a message sent by Lucas. He asked why she didn''t post anything in

    Twitter in the past two days.

    Only then did she recall that aftering here, she would post something that she went with Samuel

    every day. Now that she didn''t post it for two days. No wonder Lucas became anxious.

    Nicole didn''t want Lucas to worry, so she replied, "I''m fine." Then, she decided to turn off the lights and

    go to sleep.

    Even if she couldn''t fall sleep, she had to force herself to rest. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be in a good

    condition to visit Samuel tomorrow.

    Thinking of that, Nicoley down. But there was a knock on the door which sounded more and more

    urgent.

 Chapter 670 Youre Such a Disastrous Human Being

    Chapter 670 You''re Such a Disastrous Human Being

    Nicole quickly got out of the bed.

    On her way to the door, she saw Karina walking out as well, covered in a coat, eyes drowsy.

    "Go back to sleep. I''ll get the door."

    Nicole gestured to Karina.

    Still a little concerned, Karina leaned against the wall and waited.

    Nicole didn''t insist anymore and opened the door.

    Someone rushed in and held Nicole tight in her arms.

    "Nicole, are you alright?"

    The familiar aura struck her, and then a warm feeling welled up inside her.

    It''s Olivia.

    Olivia let go of Nicole. Seeing that she looked alright, she punched her and said, "You scared me! Can

    you even give it a break? idents have never stopped these days. Can you even imagine how

    worried I was when I learned from Booth that something bad happened to you and Samuel? My heart

    nearly stopped!"

    It felt heart-warming to listen to Olivia''sint.

    "Not me. It was Samuel."

    Nicole exined.

    "I know, I know. But I''m more worried about you if it was him. I know you would rather be the one who

    was injured. Listen, whatever happens to Samuel, you gotta get over it. What else can you do? Die for

    him? What the hell are you thinking?"

    The Olivia somehow got angrier.

    Nicole didn''t argue because she knew she meant well.

    She did lose all hope to live when she found out Samuel might be dead. If Olivia had been there, she

    would have probably beaten her up.

    "Where''s Booth? Why are you here alone?"

    Nicole gestured.

    Olivia paused, and then suddenly patted herself on the head and said, "Oops, I left him at the airport."

    Nicole was brought up short.

    Olivia hurriedly took out her phone and called Booth.

    "Darling, where are you?"

    Booth couldn''t be more miserable.

    "Thank you for thinking about me finally!"

    Standing in the cold wind, Booth said sarcastically as he stared at pieces of luggage in front of him.

    Olivia knew it was her fault, so she smiled apologetically and said, "Well, I was just worried about

    Nicole. I forgot you were there with me when I got off the ne. So I directly hailed a taxi and left. Why

    are you so stupid? You could have got a taxi as well."

    "Yeah, right. You left your luggage to me and ran away like that. I picked up your luggage, only to find

    you were gone. I thought you were going to the bathroom or something. Suddenly it was it my fault to

    be waiting for you?"

    Booth kept getting more aggrieved.

    Olivia was even more embarrassed.

    "Alright, alright. I will treat you to a nice dinnerter. Hurry up ande over."

    Olivia hastily hung up the phone in case he said something worse and then sent him their location.

    Nicole couldn''t helpughing.

    "Laugh? How can youugh? If it weren''t for you, how could I be so worried that I totally forgot about

    Booth? Oh my poor Booth!"

    Olivia red at Nicole.

    "Okay, okay. It''s my fault. Dinner is on me tonight."

    Nicole gestured to please her.

    She knew both Olivia and Booth meant well.

    "That''s more like it."

    Olivia finally forgave Nicole and suddenly noticed Karina leaning against the wall looking at them.

    "Well? Who is this?"

    Olivia was puzzled for she had never seen Karina before.

    Nicole then told her all about it.

    Olivia felt sorry for her when she learned that Karina wasn''t born this way.

    "Poor girl, I am Olivia. You may call me Auntie Olivia in the future. Don''t worry. I''ll be there for you when

    Nicole isn''t avable."

    Karina felt Olivia was just as kind as Nicole, so she nodded nicely.

    "I''ll go back to my room now."

    Karina gestured and left.

    Olivia still wanted to say something to her, but was pulled back by Nicole.

    "Did you tell Jacob about Samuel''s ident?"

    She gestured.

    "Why should I tell him? That man is like a workaholic. Other than work, he never even bothered to text

    me. Should I tell him the news? Never!" Olivia said, turning down the corners of her mouth.

    Such words somehow made Nicole guilty.

    "Samuel had better recover sooner and go back to work. The Eternal Group belongs to your Green

    family rather than the Song Family. And Jacob won''t have to be so fully engaged at all."

    Olivia got even angrier.

    Nicole hurriedly offered her some hot beverage, in case she got too carried away by the fury towards

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Jacob.

    This matter was also Samuel''s fault. He patronized her and instead threw thepany to Jacob.

    Olivia drank up a ss and felt better.

    "Alright, alright. Let''s drop it. He''s just an idiot. Let him live with his work."

    Olivia looked at Nicole and smiled, "I heard this is the hometown of emerald. How about picking out

    some good emeralds with meter?"

    "I''d love to."

    Nicole agreed.

    Olivia''s arrival relieved her heavy heart.

    Not long after, Booth also arrived.

    The first thing he said to her was, "It''ll be fine, Nicole. I''m here for you."

    Nicole''s nose twitched.

    Sometimes, she felt God had been so nice to her by sending some people who really cared about her

    in the past few months.

    "Thank you."

    Nicole gestured.

    They went on talking for a while. Olivia persuaded Nicole out for dinner, saying that she was starving.

    But Nicole knew Olivia only intended to help her with the fatigue.

    Nicole was too worried to leave Karina alone at home, so she took her with them.

    This was the first time Karina had seen Booth. She had never seen such a handsome boy before.

    Booth had a baby face, like the sunshine. It was hard to tell his real age.

    Seeing Karina was watching him, Booth couldn''t hide his smile, "Sweetie, why are you looking at me?

    Is it because I''m handsome?"

    Karina nodded.

    She had never seen such a good-looking smile from a boy.

    Boothughed heartily, but Olivia stared at him with contempt.

    "You''re such a disastrous human being."

    "Hey! Don''t say that. This is all about my charm, isn''t it? Nicole?"

    For the moment, Booth and Olivia had spared Nicole of her worries towards Samuel.

    They went to a restaurant nearby.

    Although Booth had been well-fed since childhood, he still had a passion for those folk snacks.

    Seeing that Karina had barely eaten anything, Booth thought she was being shy and helped her with

    some more food.

    This was the first time Karina had felt inferior.

    She could not even speak in front of such a handsome boy.

    She looked down, feeling despondent.

    Booth didn''t ask questions about the way she behaved, thinking maybe she was just shy. Instead, he

    became even more considerate and nice to her.

    As Nicole and Olivia talked about the past few days, they felt much rxed as if they were back in

    school again.

    When they finished the meal, it was almost midnight.

    The stores on the street were closing.

    Nicole and Olivia were also going back to the hotel.

    Right then, a van suddenly stopped in front of them. The door opened and four or five men got out.

    They waved their machetes at them, actually, at Nicole.

    Everything happened so fast that no one knew what to do, while other people on the street were

    running away screaming.

    Nicole kicked away the big fellow in the front. Then, she pushed Karina into Booth''s arms and pushed

    them away from the danger.

    Although Olivia didn''t know how to fight, she still picked up a stool and threw it at a tall man to help

    Nicole.

    Booth took Karina to a safe ce and said in a low voice, "You stay here and don''t move, okay? I''ll go

    help them."

    Karina nodded obediently.

    With Booth''s help, the big guys knew they got the shorter end of the stick, so they jumped into their car

    and fled.

    The scene was a mess.

    Booth shook his arm and rushed over to check whether Nicole and Olivia were okay before he was

    finally relieved.

    "What''s that about? Is this ce so messy that simply dining here can put you in danger? If I didn''t

    know Nicole, I would think that she has a bad enemy somewhere."

    Booth''s words reminded Nicole of something.

    She took out her phone and texted Finn.

    "Help me find out the owner of the van with the license te number XXXX and who was closely

    rted to it."

    "Got it."

    After Finn sent Nicole back, she asked him to leave.

    Finn had wanted to get closer to Nicole. So his face lit up when he saw Nicole''s message.

    Nicole pondered over what happened just now with a thoughtful look.

    "Nicole, are you alright?"

    Booth couldn''t help asking with concern.

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole smiled to them in case they got too worried and brought Karina back to the hotel.

    Everyone else fell asleep pretty soon for they all thought it was just an ident, but not Nicole. She

    couldn''t sleep.

    Those big guys were obviously targeting her. After they got off the car, they came directly towards her.

    Who was trying to kill her?

    She only had a grudge with Soseph. But Soseph was dead and Carl was in the detention center. Who

    else could it be?

    Nicole was thinking hard but there was no answer. She could only wait for news from Finn.

    She stayed awake all night. When the rest of them woke up the next morning, Nicole had already

    washed up.

    "Nicole, howe you''re up so early?"

    Olivia yawned and asked.

    Nicole smiled and gestured, "Today Samuel will wake up. I have to be there early."

    She left the hotel and drove towards the hospital. However, she felt a little restless. She couldn''t tell

    what that was about. It was blunt, painful, and ufortable.

    Could it be something bad about Samuel?

 Chapter 671 People Are Driving with Their Eyes Shut

    Chapter 671 People Are Driving with Their Eyes Shut

    That was a really bad feeling. After arriving at the hospital, Nicole went straight to the intensive care

    unit. When she saw Samuel was still lying there, she felt unnerved.

    "Nurse, can I go in and take a look? Just one look. I''m his wife."

    When Nicole saw a nurse walking over, she promptly showed her the words she typed on her phone.

    The nurse looked awkward, "I need to go ask the director."

    "Please."

    Nicole waited anxiously outside the ICU.

    When the director came, he could see how anxious Nicole was, so he whispered to her, "The patient

    hasn''t woken up yet. Strictly speaking, no one is allowed in. But I can give you a free pass this time.

    You must wear an aseptic suit and you can''t stay too long. You have toe out in less than half an

    hour. Deal? Don''t make things difficult for me."

    Nicole thanked him.

    The nurse brought her an aseptic suit. She put it on and walked in.

    There was a smell of disinfectant in the ICU.

    Nicole knew Samuel hated this smell. Now that he was lying here, Nicole felt a little uneasy.

    She walked to Samuel and noticed many small wounds on his face. They must be scratches when he

    was falling down.

    Nicole''s hands trembled as she reached under Samuel''s nose. His warm breath lifted a weight off her

    mind.

    She sat beside Samuel''s bed and watched him like that. She had a lot to say to him, but right now she

    couldn''t utter a word.

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand and prayed for him to wake up sooner, but Samuel was still lying there.

    She took out her phone and went through Samuel''sst text message.

    He said he loved her.

    Nicole smiled with tears in her eyes.

    "Samuel, I love you too, more than anyone else in this world."

    Her lips were moving but no one could hear her other than herself.

    Half an hour passed in a blink of an eye.

    When the nurse knocked on the ss door, Nicole knew that she should be out now.

    She kissed Samuel on the forehead onest time before turning around.

    Samuel was unaware of any of this.

    Nicole walked out of the ICU, feeling despondent and gloomy, but she knew she had to be strong.

    Samuel needed her, and the children needed her.

    She had to stay strong however hard it was.

    The director saw her walked out and was marveled by how tough she was.

    "Mrs. Green, I need to tell you something."

    Nicole nodded.

    "Mr. Green''s head was injured during the fall. The blood clot on his head is pressing his nerve. That''s

    why he can''t wake up. Another thing is that I found something wrong with his brain nerve. All due

    respect, I''m wondering if he had suffered any injury on the brain or mental stimtion before?"

    Nicole hurriedly nodded when she heard this.

    She took out her phone and wrote, "He has been hypnotized and never recovered."

    "No wonder it''s like this. If that''s the case, Mrs. Green, please forgive me. I can''t cure him."

    The director said apologetically.

    Although Nicole was prepared, she still felt the pain in her heart.

    "Director, do you have any suggestions?"

    Nicole held back her sorrow and looked at him.

    The director shook his head and said, "Head surgery is very dangerous. If he has not been stimted,

    we will prepare for craniotomy when the blood clot does not disperse. But in this case, once we cut his

    head, his injured brain nerves will bepressed by air, which will make blood vessels burst. If that

    happens, we may not be able to save him. I know the Green family is rich and powerful. Considering

    that Mr. Green is not suitable to be moved around, you can see if there is any brain expert overseas

    who can solve this problem. Invite him to do the operation here as soon as possible. "

    Nicole was taken aback.

    "Can''t we just find a hypnotist to undo his hypnosis?" she wrote anxiously.

    "Mrs. Green, hypnosis requires people to be awake. Right now, Mr. Green''s brain tissue is in a deep

    slumber and there is no way to undo that. Besides, his brain nerves are seriously damaged. It might not

    work."

    Nicole''s heart sank deeper.

    "What are the chances he¡¯ll recover?"

    "I''m not sure. Maybe less than ten percent."

    The director couldn''t lie to her.

    Nicole was very desperate. But when she looked at Samuel in the ICU, she suddenly had a glimmer of

    hope.

    Regardless of what Samuel may be, there was still a 10% chance, wasn''t there?

    Nicole was suddenly filled with confidence.

    She had to think that way. Otherwise, if she despaired, who else would make efforts to save him?

    "Thank you, director, for everything. Don''t worry about money. As long as he is taken good care of, we

    would spend as much as it takes."

    Nicole knew that money couldn''t buy everything, but right now, it was indispensable.

    The director nodded.

    When Nicole walked out of the hospital, she felt her head was heavier than her feet.

    She never thought the hypnosis would trigger such a difficult situation.

    Nicole couldn''t help but hate Laurel Green even though she was no longer here.

    Nicole stopped to catch her breath and suddenly felt thirsty. So she went to the opposite side to buy

    some water.

    Right then, a van drove straight towards her.

    "Be careful, youngdy."

    A kind woman nicely shouted at Nicole.

    When Nicole turned around, the van had already got near enough.

    At this critical moment, Nicole leapt over with one hand on the railing and narrowly escaped the van,

    which drove on without a stop.

    Nicole was a little scared. She felt the driver looked familiar, but she couldn''t recall who he was.

    "People are driving with their eyes shut!"

    When the woman saw Nicole was fine, she was relieved.

    Nicole nodded at her gratefully before returning to the parking lot with lingering shock.

    The scene just now shed back like a curse.

    Someone actually wanted to kill her!

    Who was it?

    She recalled the group of people fromst night. Would they be the same group?

    Nicole was so lost in thought that she didn''t notice when a car entered the parking lot.

    Without any clue, she started the car, ready to leave.

    Just as she drove out of the parking lot, Nicole sensed that she had been followed.

    She frowned.

    Right then, Olivia sent her a message.

    "Nicole, are you still in the hospital? Send me your location. We''re going to see Samuel."

    Nicole was ready to reply when the car behind her suddenly crashed into hers.

    With a huge "bang", the car shook violently, and her phone fell under the seat.

    Nicole was unable to send any message to anyone right now.

    The car behind him seemed to have gone mad as it continuously smashed into her car.

    Nicole knew that she had been the target.

    Not only once. There was more waiting for her.

    But she did not offend anyone. Who would want to kill her so badly?

    She didn''t need to figure it out.

    Right now, the most important thing was to stay alive.

    She sped up the car.

    Fortunately, she had bought a car that had good performance. She was able to escape with ease.

    The car behind her also sped up. But it was clearly no match for hers.

    Taking advantage of this, Nicole drove the car to the oppositene. Then, she took a sharp turn, and

    quickly drove towards the direction they came from.

    Her movements were exceptionally smooth and fast. The car behind her wanted to follow suit, only to

    collide with the car on the oppositene.

    Nicole saw the scene from the rear-view mirror and knew that she was temporarily out of danger.

    She pulled over the car, picked up her phone and sent a message to Olivia.

    "I''m not in the hospital. Wait for me at the hotel."

    After that, Nicole directly drove back to the hotel.

    Olivia was a little puzzled when she saw Nicole''s message, but she didn''t ask and stayed in the hotel

    with Booth and Karina.

    Karina watched Booth, offered him a ss of water, brought him some peanuts and dried fruits, and

    peeled the peanuts for him politely.

    "Good girl!"

    Booth enjoyed this kind of service, caressing Karina''s head and praising her.

    Karina''s face immediately flushed.

    Olivia couldn''t stand the way he ordered Karina around. She pulled Karina away and said, "How can

    you be so shameless? You are a grown man. How can you let a child serve you? How dare you?"

    "It''s probably because I''m attractive?"

    Booth boosted of himself naturally.

    Karina came to defend Booth.

    "It''s not his fault. I want to do it."

    "Look! You''re overthinking it. Olivia, I know it''s because you''re jealous of me. Because Karina doesn''t

    peel it for you!"

    Olivia couldn''t take it anymore. She picked up a pillow and threw it at Booth''s handsome face.

    "I wish the food kills you!"

    Booth took the pillow and put on a smile that was getting on her nerves.

    "My Karina likes me. She won''t let that happen, will she? Karina?"

    He gently pinched Karina''s little cheek and frowned, "Why are you so skinny? Don''t you eat anything?

    That''s not right. You should try to eat more. Otherwise, how could you have the strength to peel

    peanuts for me?"

    Booth did not expect that his unintentional joke would actually lead to Karina''s obesity in the future. But

    of course, these were not current concerns.

    Just as Booth and Olivia and Karina were joking around, Nicole came back. Her miserable look startled

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    everyone.

 Chapter 672 A Bold Plan

    Chapter 672 A Bold n

    "Oh my God! What happened to you, Nicole?"

    Booth blurted out as soon as he saw Nicole.

    Olivia stood up quickly and looked behind Nicole with concern. Then, she closed the door and asked,

    "What happened?"

    "Someone wants to kill me!"

    Nicole gestured, with a nervous and serious look.

    "What? Who''s after you?"

    Olivia and Booth became nervous instantly. Even Karina stood up and looked at Nicole with a worried

    look.

    Nicole shook her head.

    "I don''t know. They must be the ones I met when I had a night snackst night. When I just came out of

    the hospital today, I almost got hit by a car. Then I went to the parking lot and a car was about to hit me

    from behind. Fortunately, I lost it. They didn''t know my background, so their n failed this time. But I

    don''t know what else is waiting for me next time."

    Nicole gestured quickly.

    Olivia and Booth got nervous immediately.

    "Then what should we do? Call the police?"

    "There''s no evidence. It''s useless to call the police. Besides, the policy here is a bit special. You''ll know

    itter."

    Nicole rubbed her temples to relieve fatigue.

    Booth handed the warm water in front of him to Nicole in a hurry.

    "Nicole, have some water."

    Karina wanted to remind Booth that she got the water for him, but now Booth could only see Nicole. In

    the end, Karina just opened her mouth but said nothing.

    She couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.

    Nicole took a sip of the water and then heard Booth say, "Why don''t we find Kale for help? Maybe he

    knows how to deal with them."

    "Forget it. I don''t even know who they are and have no evidence. Don''t bother him. Besides, if they

    really want to kill me, they wille to me again sooner orter,"

    Nicole gestured.

    Olivia nodded and asked, "Do you have any idea?"

    "Well, not a good one. Just wait for theiring. But I don''t think they dare to make a move here. Let''s

    take action first tomorrow and lure out the enemy."

    A trace of ruthlessness shed across Nicole''s eyes.

    She couldn''t take this anymore!

    She was overwhelmed by sadness because what had happened to Samuel, and now someone even

    wanted to kill her.

    Did they think it was easy to take her down because Samuel was lying in the hospital now?

    Nicole sneered.

    If they did think so, then they would pay the price for that.

    When Nicole was with Samuel, he always took care of everything for her. Thus, she didn''t need to do

    anything. However, that did not mean that she was a waste.

    When Olivia and Booth saw that Nicole had an idea, they felt relieved.

    Nicole was a little tired because what had happened to her today.

    Ever since thest incident, she was easily got tired.

    She asked Booth to send Karina to a safe ce first. After all, it was too dangerous here now. Besides,

    Samuel was still in the hospital. Nicole had no more energy to take care of Karina.

    Karina was a little reluctant, but she knew that her staying would only distract Nicole.

    Booth whispered, "I''ll book a ne ticket for her. She will stay in the Land City for the time being. My

    men will pick her up. She can stay at my house for a while. After everything has been done here, we

    can take her back. Nicole, do you think it''s okay?"

    "Thank you so much."

    When Karina heard that she was going to stay in Booth''s house, she was excited deep inside.

    She gestured to Nicole, "Nicole, I''m leaving first. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll take good care

    of myself."

    "Good girl! I''m too busy to take care of you recently. Just stay in Land City and wait for me to take you

    back, okay?"

    Nicole touched Karina''s head and gestured.

    "Okay."

    Karina gestured and nodded.

    Although she was reluctant to leave Nicole and Booth, she was also sensible. Under Booth''s

    arrangement, she was leaving for the Land City soon.

    After sending Karina off, Nicole finished some arrangement and then went to have a rest.

    Olivia looked at Nicole''s n and felt that it was a bit risky.

    Booth whispered, "Olivia, just trust Nicole. She knows what she is doing. After all, Samuel is still lying

    in the hospital. Nicole will not risk her life."

    "But..."

    "Oh,e on! I''m really worried about Nicole. What we should do now is to work well with her."

    Booth patted Olivia on the shoulder, but he also nced at Nicole''s room.

    Nicole did make a bold n this time. Obvious, she was in a hurry to get rid of the ones behind the

    scenes.

    After Nicole returned to her room, she sent a message to Finn and told him to buy a bulletproof vest.

    She didn''t know what would happen in this action. She only knew that she had to lower the risk as

    much as possible. Samuel and the children still needed her.

    When Finn learned that Nicole needed a bulletproof vest, he was very surprised and asked, "Ma''am,

    what do you want this for?"

    "For business. How about the van I asked you to investigate?"

    "I got nothing. That is a scrap van. I can''t find out who owns it."

    This was within Nicole''s expectations.

    She didn''t continue the topic but asked Finn for some defensive equipment. Then she waited for Finn

    to send them over.

    Finn got the order and began to prepare what she needed.

    Nicole then quicklyy down and closed her eyes to have a nap. She knew that she didn''t have much

    time left.

    She didn''t know how long Samuel could insist now. She still needed to find a good doctor for him, but

    she couldn''t leave without solving the problem here.

    She wished that this risky n could work out.

    Nicole forced herself to fall asleep. Only after resting could she have the energy to carry out her n.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole fell asleep soon.

    Olivia was worried about Nicole. When she opened the door, she found that Nicole was already asleep.

    She couldn''t help but be slightly stunned.

    "I can''t believe she can still fall asleep under such pressure."

    When Booth heard Olivia''s words, he said with some admiration, "That''s because Nicole already got

    some n. I really admire her. In the most cases, a woman has already copsed after encountering

    so many things. But look at Nicole, she still stays strong. Nothing and nobody can easily defeat her."

    "Only she knows the bitterness deep inside her."

    Olivia closed the door of the room and said to Booth solemnly, "You must do a good job this time. We

    can''t afford any mistakes."

    "Got it. Don''t worry, Olivia. I''ve never disappointed you, right?"

    Olivia and Booth began their preparation for this n.

    When Finn brought the things Nicole needed, Olivia and Booth were ready.

    When Olivia saw Finn, she couldn''t help but sneer, "Oh, it''s Mr. Wood! What a rare guest! Did you go to

    the wrong ce?"

    Finn knew about the rtionship between Olivia and Nicole, and he also knew that Olivia had found out

    about him standing on Laurel''s side.

    Olivia didn''t even show any respect to Samuel when she got angry, let alone Finn.

    Finn smiled bitterly and said, "Miss Olivia, don''t make fun of me."

    "Making fun of you? I don''t dare! Finn, listen carefully! If you get Nicole into any trouble again, I''ll make

    your life a living hell. You hear me?"

    As soon as Olivia said those words, Booth shook his head and said, "Olivia, what are you talking

    about? We are good citizens."

    "Even if we are good citizens, I will still drag him down to the hell!"

    Olivia said fiercely.

    Finn could not refute a single word. He could only listen and say, "Is Ma''am here? I have brought what

    she wants."

    "Just leave them here. I''ll ask Nicole to transfer the money to youter."

    Both Olivia and Nicole didn''t like Finn. They agreed in one thing.

    You can''t trust anyone who once betrayed you.

    Finn knew that his staying was annoying, so he might as well put down the things and leave. However,

    he asked with worries, "What does Lady Green need these things for?"

    "Forser tag. What? You have a problem with that?"

    Finn could say nothing more.

    How dare he have problems with it?

    After hearing what Olivia had said, he left dejectedly.

    Nicole woke up in the evening.

    She was full of spirits.

    Nicole stretched and opened the door. She saw Olivia and Booth looking at her withints.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Nicole gestured in confusion.

    "What''s wrong? Nicole, do you have a conscience? You told us to act, but you didn''t tell us when. We

    thought we were going to act soon, but what about you? You went to bed and had a long sleep. Did

    you know that we didn''t even have lunch but just wait for you till now?"

    Olivia touched her empty stomach andined.

    Nicole looked at her watch and realized that she had slept for a whole day.

    She smiled with embarrassment and gestured, "It''s my treat. Let''s go down and grab some food."

    "It''s your treat? I earn the money, okay? Forget it. Don''t go out to eat. I''ve ordered takeout, and it''ll be

    here in a while."

    Olivia yawned and felt that she was really stupid. Why didn''t she go to sleep like Nicole did?

    Booth didn''t care, though. As long as there was food, everything would be fine for him.

    Nicole apologized and grinded coffee for them in a hurry.

    Booth received a call from Kale and left the living room to answer it.

    When Nicole returned, only Olivia was there.

    "Where''s Booth?"

    "He went out to answer the phone."

    Olivia took a sip of coffee.

    Well!

    It tasted good.

    She couldn''t help but take another sip and said, "Nicole, are you really going to do this? Actually, we

    can find a safer way!"

    "Those take time, and I can''t wait."

    "Why?"

    Olivia felt that Nicole seemed to be hiding something from her.

    Nicole told her about Samuel''s issue.

    Olivia lowered her head and pondered for a while before saying, "Can''t ir work it out?"

    "I don''t know. I haven''t contacted ir yet. When this matter is resolved, I''ll contact him."

    Determination shone in Nicole''s eyes.

    Olivia suddenly felt that Nicole had changed. She had be strong and independent.

    Olivia didn''t know whether such a change was good or not. She just hoped that Nicole''s life would be

    smoother in the future. After all, she had suffered too many tribtions.

    Those who survive a catastrophe were bound to have good forter on.

    How many times had Nicole escaped with bare life? When did her good fortunee?

 Chapter 673 This Scary Woman

    Chapter 673 This Scary Woman

    Nicole, of course, did not know what Olivia was thinking. She rethought everything in her n and tried

    to perfect it as much as possible.

    It was really a matter of life and death, so she had to be cautious.

    It was the first time she knew that she had to live not only for herself.

    It was easy to die, but difficult to live. She had to fight for her beloved and close friends.

    Nicole checked what Finn had sent over and put on everything she could.

    She looked at the picture of her and Samuel. She didn''t know when he took this. Gentleness shone in

    her eyes.

    She was asleep in the photo. Samuel leaned beside her. She never knew that she would be like this

    when she fell asleep. She was very peaceful and beautiful.

    Samuel looked so happy beside her, as if there were only the two of them left in the world.

    Nicole stretched out her hand and gently touched the screen of her phone. She really hoped that

    Samuel could wake up quickly.

    Olivia and Booth were packing up outside.

    When the takeout arrived, they ate quickly, and then Olivia became a little nervous.

    "Nicole, can you do it alone? Booth can go with you. He is a new face and they won''t find anything

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    strange."

    "No need. They saw Booth''s face when we had a midnight snack. They would be on guard. No worries.

    You know how good I am. And your arrangements have been done. Everything will be fine."

    Nicole smiled and refused.

    Booth whispered, "I have already contacted Kale. As long as they dare to take action, we will arrest

    them. Not only will we be able to know who is behind this by then, but we can also deal with the hidden

    risk soon."

    "Thank you so much."

    Nicole patted Booth on the shoulder and went back her room.

    Around ten o''clock in the evening, Nicole changed into a new set of clothes and went out of the hotel

    alone to a bar not far away.

    The nightlife here was just beginning.

    She knew that those who wanted to kill her would definitely be waiting in the shadows for an

    opportunity to take action. They even kept an eye on her at all times.

    After entering the bar, Nicole went straight to the bar counter, ordered a cocktail, and then drank it.

    She didn''t look at anyone else. She drank up the alcohol one after the other, as if she was in a bad

    mood.

    A man walked over. "Beauty, are you alone? Why don''t you let me be yourpany?"

    Nicole didn''t even raise her head and ignored him.

    "Beauty, drinking alone is boring. Everyonees here for fun. Don''t you want any fun?"

    As he spoke, the man stretched out his hand and ced it on Nicole''s shoulder.

    Nicole was stunned and grabbed his wrist, pressing him on the counter.

    "It hurts! Beauty, I''m sorry! I''m really sorry! Please spare me."

    The man howled loudly.

    There were some people watching the show and some men who wanted to stir up trouble, but when

    they saw Nicole''s skill, they stopped.

    Nicole knew that the ones who wanted to kill her must be among them.

    She threw the man out and sat down to drink.

    This time, no one dared to disturb her again.

    Not long after, Nicole got drunk.

    There were so many wine sses in front of her, and she was lying on the counter in a daze. There

    were tears in the corners of her eyes, and she kept murmuring, but no one could hear what she said.

    Some of men wanted to take advantage of her and walked towards Nicole.

    At this moment, a few men pushed them away, their faces filled with viciousness. Those men gave up

    as soon as they saw their faces.

    Nicole was totally drunk.

    The men walked over and looked at Nicole. The pungent smell of alcohol made them cover their noses,

    but they smiled.

    One of them nodded, and the other three men held Nicole up and took her out of the bar.

    There was a van parked outside. It was the van that attacked Nicole and Booth that night.

    They threw Nicole into the back seat before letting out a sigh of relief.

    "Gru, this woman is drunk. How are we going to kill her?"

    "Kevin, what are you talking about? She is such a beauty! We had no choice but to kill her at that time.

    But now that she''s drunk, why don''t we get some pleasure first?"

    Another man said with a wicked smile.

    Kevin looked at the man sitting in the driver''s seat with some hesitation and said, "Gru, Mr. Sherman''s

    order is to kill her."

    "Shut up! As long as we kill her in the end, we also fulfil the task. I''ve never seen such a beautiful

    woman. What a waste it would be if we don''t take advantage of her. Besides, she has made us suffer a

    lot. I even lost two men. Will Brian make up for our loss?"

    After Gru finished speaking, he signaled to his men to drive to a remote ce.

    The menughed evilly.

    Kevin looked at them, and then looked at Nicole, who had passed out. He said with worries, "Gru, she

    is a good fighter."

    "What are you afraid of? After she gets drugged, she will beg us to give it to her."

    The others burst intoughter again.

    Hearing this, Kevin felt a little relieved.

    The car drove up the hill. This was a remote and cold ce.

    Nicole secretly opened her eyes to take a look. She remembered this ce. Samuel brought Soseph

    up the hill through this path.

    Who did those people say ordered them to do that?

    Brian!

    Nicole narrowed her eyes. When nobody paid attention to her, she quickly took a pill to dispel the

    effects of alcohol.

    She knew that she was pressed for time.

    They might really think that Nicole had passed out, so they had lowered their guard against her.

    Nicole took out the phone and quietly switched on the location tracking, and then sent a message to

    Booth.

    When Booth and Olivia got the message, they contacted Kale in a hurry and followed the route Nicole

    had given them.

    Nicole then dialed Booth''s number.

    Booth answered, but did not say anything. He just pressed the recording button.

    The car reached the top of the mountain soon.

    "Gru, why do wee here? I heard that something happened here a few days ago. It''s very ominous

    here!" Kevin asked in confusion.

    "Shut up! What Brian wants is this woman to die. After we''re done, we just put her in the car and step

    on the gas. She will fall from here with the car. I heard that this woman is the man''s wife, who fell a few

    days ago. Others will think that shemits suicide for her husband. Nobody will suspect us,"

    Gru said with a sinister smile.

    Kevin scratched the back of his head and said, "But Brian needs to see her corpse before giving us

    money."

    "That''s not a problem. Just record the process with your phone and show the video to him."

    "Gru, you''re so smart."

    Kevin was very impressed.

    Nicole sneered in secret, still lying there motionlessly.

    Gru looked at Nicole.

    Under the moonlight, her face looked red because of the alcohol. She had a charm that men found

    irresistibly attractive.

    Gru couldn''t help but swallow hard. He then said, "Quick, drug her now. Let me have some fun first.

    Come one by one after I''m done! Look at her fair skin and little face. It must be good."

    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but wipe his mouth, as if he was drooling.

    Nicole endured the disgust deep inside and wished she could kick him down right now.

    Although the others also wanted some fun, they quickly got out of the car under Gru''s ferocious gaze.

    The cold wind blew outside, and they rubbed their hands, looking at the van from time to time. They

    were impatient apparently.

    When Gru saw them get off the car, he picked up the powder and came to Nicole. He smiled evilly and

    said, "Little girl, I''ll give you something good to eat. We''ll have a good timeter."

    As he said that, he grabbed Nicole''s chin and wanted to pour the drug in.

    At this very moment, Nicole grasped his both wrists. Gru was about to shout in pain when Nicole

    covered his mouth and then she rolled over and buckled him in the seat.

    The car shook violently.

    Kevin said with envy, "Wow! Gru is so good."

    "Oh, stop looking. He is our boss. Without him, we can''t get a penny. This Brian only talks business

    with him."

    The others were also a little envious, but no one dared to take any action.

    However, their boss was tied up in the car.

    Hadn''t Nicole already passed out? How could she suddenly sober up?

    Nicole broke his arm joints and sneered. Her look was deadly charming.

    Gru was stunned for a moment before he felt a chill run down his neck, and an ice-cold dagger was

    pressed against his neck.

    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better be honest when you answer my questions."

    Nicole showed him what she had edited on her phone beforehand.

    Gru hurriedly nodded.

    This woman was too terrifying!

    Even a man would pass out after he drank so much. However, this woman sobered up at this very

    moment. Even a fool could figure out what was happening now.

    He had fallen into her trap. Now that he was under Nicole''s control, of course he would follow her order.

    "Okay! Okay! I will you the truth. Please don''t kill me!"

    Nicole took out a piece of paper. It said, "Who ordered you to kill me? Was it you who tried to kill me at

    the front of the stall the night before yesterday? Was it you who tried to kill me with a car at the hospital

    gate?"

    "Yes, yes, yes! It''s all us, but we just carried out the orders for money,"

    Gru replied in a hurry.

    "Whose orders? What do you want?"

    Nicole took out another piece of paper.

    Gru swallowed and said, "It''s Brian. Brian said that you and Soseph are close friends. You didn''t pay a

    penny, but you got all her shares after she died. He can''t ept that you take away what he has

    worked so hard for so long. As long as you die, he can take over Soseph''s shares. The entire tourism

    industry will be his. He said we had to do it without any traces left. We got to make your death to be an

    ident. That''s why we did those."

    Listening to what Gru said, Nicolepletely understood.

    In a word, Brian was trying to kill her for the sake of money.

    "Why did you have to take action now?"

    Nicole took out another piece of paper.

    Gru, however, was hesitated to speak.

 Chapter 674 Sleeping Is the Best Treatment

    Chapter 674 Sleeping Is the Best Treatment

    Gru felt Nicole was about to thrust the dagger into his neck.

    He began to shout.

    "Don''t kill me! I''ll tell you what you want to know."

    He was so frightened that his body trembled, and then the smell of urine was pervasive in the van.

    Nicole frowned, but she didn''t put the dagger down.

    Gru was a little embarrassed, but in order not to be killed, he said, "Brian has a good rtionship with a

    nurse in the hospital. He is told Samuel may die and it is likely that the operation will fail, so he wants to

    kill you when you are distracted. And the others may think it''s an ident because you are too worried

    about Samuel. Brian thinks you are just a woman and a woman will be powerless when she loses her

    husband. Although Samuel is powerful, he is in aa now. In addition, you are a mute, so you can do

    nothing, and this is the best time to murder you."

    Nicole sneered.

    She didn''t expect that Brian would be so cunning that he wanted to murder her in this way.

    Nicole turns off her phone.

    And then Gru''s eyes widened.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Nicole knocked him out with the hilt of the dagger instead of saying anything.

    Suddenly, she heard the car''s engine.

    Kevin and the other gangsters were stunned and asked each other, "Did you hear the car?"

    "Seriously? Nobody wille here now."

    The others thought Kevin was too cautious.

    Kevin shook his head and said, "The car is getting closer and closer. Be quiet."

    When the others heard this, they calmed down and listened. And then they heard the engine, and the

    car was getting close.

    "We''d better tell Gru."

    Kevin ran fast towards the van.

    "Gru, someone''sing!"

    Although he was afraid to disturb Gru, he directly pulled open the door. With a gust a wind, he was hit

    in the nose, and then he got the nosebleed.

    "No!"

    Before Kevin could shout, Nicole caught his hair and pulled him into the car. Then, she knocked him

    out with her elbow and threw him towards Gru.

    Nicole hastily jumped out of the car instead of waiting for the others to save her.

    At this moment, Booth and Kale arrived.

    Therefore, Nicole knocked out the other gangsters with the help of them.

    Seeing this, Kale said in admiration, "Mrs. Green, you are so agile that I wouldn''t believe it if I didn''t see

    it with my own eyes."

    When Nicole remembered that it was Samuel who had taught her this, she gave a bitter smile.

    Booth interrupted Kale and said, "Don''t try to please me by praising Nicole. Strike while the iron is hot.

    We''d better put Brian in the jail this time. After all, we can get the evidence from their phones, so he

    can''t get away with it."

    "Yes, he should be asleep now, so it''s the best time to capture him. However, it''s not up to me and I

    have to ask for an arrest warrant from my leaders."

    Booth sighed and said, "What a waste of time."

    "That''s how we should do under the present system."

    Nicole looked at Booth and gestured, "Booth, let''s go to Brian''s house in case he will escape. Kale, you

    can go back and ask for an arrest warrant from your leader. This saves time."

    "Okay. But you must be careful. It''s said that Brian has connections with the armed gang, and some of

    them are in the border region of France and Italy. If he wants to escape, he will flee there. Furthermore,

    he probably has guns."

    Kale reminded them.

    "Okay. Thanks."

    After saying that, Nicole left Gru and other gangsters in the van. She got into Booth''s car and rushed

    towards Brian''s house.

    After getting in the car, Booth looked at Nicole worriedly and asked, "Nicole, are you OK now? You''ve

    drunk so much liquor. Do you feel sick? I have some stomach medicine and hot water in the car, so

    drink it quickly. I know I can''t stop you, but don''t get Olivia and me worried."

    Nicole knew that Booth was worrying about her. Indeed, she was a little sick.

    Therefore, she took the medicine and felt better.

    Seeing this, Booth felt relieved.

    When they arrived at the door of Brian''s house, Olivia, who was waiting here, walked to them.

    "Brian didn''te back today."

    Olivia''s words startled Nicole.

    "Do you mean he didn''te all day long?"

    "Yes, I''ve asked someone to guard here all day. Brian neveres back. His wife buys and cooks

    food, and picks up their kids as usual. It seems there is nothing weird."

    "Where does he go?"

    Nicole was a little upset.

    If they couldn''t put Brian into the jail this time, there would be more troubles in the future. She was too

    busy to watch out for him.

    "Here''s the text from Kale."

    Booth''s phone rang.

    He read it and said, "Brian has a mistress in the downtown, so we can go and find him there. Kale says

    he is likely to be in his mistress¡¯ house."

    "He should have a mistress. What an ass."

    Olivia said through clenched teeth.

    "Well, we''d better go now and capture him before he could get altered."

    As Nicole gestured, they headed towards Brian''s mistress¡¯ house quickly. However, Brian was alerted

    and fled.

    His mistress was being unreasonable, so Nicole pped her.

    This was the first time Olivia had seen Nicole p a woman.

    Kale didn''t text them anymore, so Nicole didn''t know how to track Brian''s whereabouts.

    It was said that he has some friends in the border region of France and Italy, so he might go there.

    After calcting the distance from here to the border region of France and Italy, Nicole shook her head

    helplessly and gestured, "I can''t go there. I must take care of Samuel, so I can''t leave here."

    "We can go there."

    Olivia and Booth said.

    Nicole hesitated for a fraction of a second.

    "It''s far too dangerous in the border region. Olivia, you can''t go there."

    "Don''t worry. I will go there with Booth and he will protect me. Besides, Brian is not omnipotent."

    Olivia exined with a smile.

    "Olivia is right. Nicole, I will protect Olivia. Although I am not as capable as Mr. Green and I can''t even

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    beat you, I will find a way to capture Brain. Don''t worry, I won''t be a hothead. As soon as I know Brian''s

    whereabouts, Olivia and I will notify you of it. I promise you we won''t act until you arrive there. Can I?"

    Hearing this, Nicole nodded.

    "You must be careful."

    "Don''t worry."

    After Booth and Olivia went back to the hotel and packed up, they drove to the border region of France

    and Italy.

    Nicole was left in the hotel alone.

    She looked around the empty room and felt a little sad.

    However, she did not idle in the hotel. And instead, she went to the hospital.

    Samuel was still unconscious, but he was transferred from the intensive care unit to a regr ward.

    Nicole sat beside his bed and it could be smelled alcohol on her breath.

    Looking at Samuel with a smile, she got up, took a towel, washed it with hot water, and then wiped

    Samuel''s face.

    Samuel acted as if he were sleeping.

    It has been a long time since Nicole looked at Samuel like this.

    She sat beside Samuel, quietly guarding him, and then fell asleep.

    She dreamed that Samuel had recovered. They happily took their children on a trip, and the children

    were excited.

    In her sleep, Nicoleughed very happily, and Samuel was also very delighted.

    When she woke up, she looked around the ward and was sad to see Samuel was still lying in the bed.

    She wiped Samuel''s face and tidied the ward up before walking out.

    Nicole looked at the time and it was past 8. ir and Gabrielle might get up.

    She took out her phone and texted ir about Samuel''s condition. She hoped ir coulde and

    give some good advice, and she wondered whether Samuel could have an operation.

    After reading the text, ir booked a flight at once and flew to find them.

    When Nicole greeted ir at the airport, she nced over his shoulder.

    ir knew whom Nicole was looking for. He whispered, "Gabrielle didn''te because there''s a

    meeting in the hospital, and, as the director, she can''t be absent."

    "Thank you for youring."

    Nicole gestured to ir.

    "You''re wee. Samuel''s myrade-in-arms and I''ll try my best."

    And then they went to the hospital.

    ir and the doctors took Samuel into the operating room, and Nicole waited outside for a whole day.

    Nicole was anxious, but she had no choice but to wait.

    She hoped that ir could cure Samuel with confidence.

    When it was dark, ir and the others finally came out.

    "What do you think of it?"

    Nicole asked.

    Everyone looked very tired and was upset.

    ir looked at Nicole and shook his head in frustration.

    "I''m sorry. We''ve discussed for a whole day and worked out several ns. However, we can''t make

    sure the operation will be sessful. Nicole, maybe sleeping is the best treatment for him."

    ir was unwilling to say this.

    He knew best the rtionship between Nicole and Samuel. ir thought they had experienced so

    much and they should live a good life, but he didn''t expect Laurel should do this.

    If Mrs. Don hadn''t died and Nicole needed not to take that much pain, Nicole and Samuel would be a

    happy couple.

    Therefore, ir thought it was cruel to tell Nicole the truth.

    Nicole was stunned. She looked at ir and asked in disbelief, "What do you mean? I don''t

    understand."

    "Nicole, you know what I mean. It''s too risky for Samuel to have an operation now. Maybe someone is

    more skilled than me, but I can''t do it. Although he is sleeping, maybe it is the only way to keep him

    alive."

    Hearing what ir said, Nicole was heart-breaking.

    Nicole couldn''t imagine that Samuel, who was always proud and defiant, would lie in the bed forever.

    ''It''s impossible!''

    ''Samuel''s life shouldn''t be such a tragedy."

    ''He couldn''t lie in the bed for the rest of his life."

 Chapter 675 Nicole, Are You an Idiot?

    Chapter 675 Nicole, Are You an Idiot?

    "Don''t give up, Nicole. We don''t want Samuel to be like this, but it''s the best method presently known.

    I''ll contact myrades and ssmates and ask around to see if there are experts who can treat

    Samuel. Don''t be discouraged."

    Seeing Nicole looked pale, irforted her.

    Nicole knew what ir implied.

    However, if ir couldn''t found a way to cure Samuel, she didn''t know who else could save him.

    "I see. Thank you."

    Although Nicole was sad and heartbroken, she thanked ir and the other doctors politely.

    "Don''t say that. I''m not being very helpful. Well, I''ll go back and ask everyone I know to find some

    famous doctors. I''ll notify you as soon as I find them."

    ir was also very anxious.

    Nicole nodded.

    And then they said goodbye to each other.

    Nicole returned to the ward. Looking at Samuel in the bed, she felt miserable.

    She hugged Samuel and cried silently for a while. Then, she looked up at Samuel, dried her eyes, held

    his hand, and thought to herself, ''I will definitely find a way to cure him.''

    Nicole told herself not to lose heart and that Samuel would get better.

    She gave Samuel a kiss, and heard someone was knocking on the door.

    Nicole paused for a moment and quickly got up. When she walked out, she saw Kale and another man

    were standing outside the door.

    She was a little confused.

    Kale hurriedly said, "Mrs. Green, there''s something I need to tell you."

    Nicole nodded. In order not to disturb Samuel, so she led Kale and that man to the courtyard.

    "This is Mr. Wilson. He is the vice mayor of the city."

    After introducing Colin to Nicole, Kale continued, "Well, you''ve taken over Soseph''s property. Now, her

    partner, Brian has escaped. ording to those gangsters'' testimonies, Brian hadmitted many

    crimes. The warrants for his arrest have been issued, so the funds belonging to him have been frozen.

    Mr. Wilson wanted to ask if you are interested in managing the tourism industry. If you are interested,

    you can pay for Brian, and then the tourism industry will be in the charge of you. If so, the government

    will offer you some preferential treatment."

    Hearing this, Nicole figured out what they implied.

    Now that Brian had escaped, there were still so many workers waiting to be paid.

    She looked towards Samuel. Samuel could not move, so he might stay here for a while. Although the

    Greens were rich, she did not want others to know that Samuel was in aa. Otherwise, the Eternal

    Group would be in a mess.

    However, she had to pay for huge medical expenses.

    If she wanted to pay for Brain, she must have the financial resource. Although she could tap the fund of

    JH Mall in Land City, she couldn''t just rely on it.

    Nicole knew that she must rely on herself.

    Therefore, she typed on her phone, "Alright, I''ll invest in this tourism industry, but I''m not familiar with it,

    so I may ask for help from Mr. Wilson."

    "No problem. If you really want to take it over, sign a contract with the government. It''s good for both

    sides, right?"

    Hearing this, Nicole nodded.

    Olivia and Booth were on their way to the border region of France and Italy, and it was unknown when

    they would return. Therefore, Nicole didn''t know what would happen if she tapped the fund of JH Mall.

    She asked hesitantly, "How much do I need to pay?"

    "Just two million."

    Nicole froze when she heard what Colin said.

    ''Two million?''

    For the Greens, it was just a piece of cake, but Nicole didn''t have so much money now.

    "I''ll bring the money to you tomorrow."

    "Okay!"

    Kale and Colin left.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Nicole sat on a stool in the pavilion and she frowned.

    ''I need two million.''

    ''Maybe Samuel has two million with him.''

    After a second thought, Nicole walked into the hospital.

    Samuel was wearing a hospital gown. Therefore, Nicole asked the doctor where the clothes Samuel

    wore when he was taken here were.

    The doctor led Nicole to the storage room and gave her Samuel''s clothes.

    Nicole checks the clothes but she didn''t find any bank card or money.

    "Where are the things on him?"

    Nicole asked.

    The doctor shook his head and said, "I didn''t see anything when he was taken here. We''ve already

    checked the clothes and there isn''t anything in them. If you don''t believe us, you can watch the footage.

    Perhaps everything on him was destroyed when the car exploded or when he fell off the cliff."

    Nicole got frustrated.

    Those people couldn''t withdraw money without the PIN number if they got Samuel''s bank cards.

    However, where were his bank cards and money?

    Nicole couldn''t find them.

    She returned to Samuel''s ward in frustration.

    "Where did you put your bank cards? Could they be in the hotel?"

    Nicole thought for a moment and then went back to the hotel, but she did not find them.

    It seemed they were lost.

    What was worse, Nicole realized that it was always Samuel who paid for the expenses and because

    she came out in a hurry, she forgot to bring any money. The money Olivia had given her was used to

    buy a car and it took the rest to buy the tools for Finn. Even though those tools were useless, she was

    overstretched now.

    She even didn''t have the money to check out.

    What should she do?

    Nicole had never fallen into such an embarrassing situation.

    At this time, Lucas invited her to a video call.

    Nicole hesitated for a moment, but she quickly cheered up and epted it.

    "Mommy, how are things going with Samuel and you? Where''s Samuel?"

    Lucas was sitting on the hospital bed, and Joseph was peeling oranges for him as a good brother.

    Nicole gestured, "Your daddy is out. Do you miss him?"

    "Mommy, I miss you."

    Lucas was a honey-lipped boy.

    Hearing this, Nicole smiled.

    "Stay at home. If Booth is not at home, don''t get into any trouble."

    "I never get into any trouble. But Mommy, I miss Zoe, so can you ask someone to take Zoe here?

    When Samuel and youe back, you can see us. Don''t worry, Joseph and I will take good care of

    her."

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ word, Nicole felt a little guilty.

    She was so busy recently that she forgot to contact her children.

    Zoe might feel lonely in the Seapolis City alone and Nicole didn''t know when she would be able to go

    back to the Seapolis City, so she agreed.

    "Alright, I will ask Uncle Jacob to take Zoe home, but you must take good care of her, okay?"

    "I see, Mommy. Well, I wish you and Samuel could have a good time. Bye, Mommy!"

    Lucas canceled the video call as soon as he finished speaking.

    Looking at the ck screen of her phone, Nicole smiled bitterly.

    She was at the end of her rope.

    Nicole took out her jewelry and thought she could get them cashed for 200 million in the pawnshop.

    However, if she did so, Colin will realize she had no money now.

    What should she do?

    Nicole had no choice but to make a call to Jacob. Unfortunately, he didn''t answer.

    Just as Nicole did not know what to do, she received an unexpected call.

    Seeing the number was unfamiliar, she hung up.

    She didn''t want to answer any unfamiliar phone call now, and she didn''t know what to say if she

    answered it, which would grieve her.

    However, the person who was calling her was so patient that he called her over and over again.

    Nicole got bored, so she answered it and then a familiar voice came from the other side.

    "Nicole, why didn''t you tell me you are in trouble? Why didn''t you ask me for help?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    Was that Tim?

    She was a little excited.

    It had been a long time since she had heard from Tim.

    When Nicole was picked on by Laurel and was forced to leave the Seapolis City, she was told that Tim

    had gone to other ces to develop his business. No one knew where he had gone and when he

    would return. And even Bard did not know Tim''s whereabouts.

    However, Tim appeared as a super lifesaver at this moment.

    Nicole was excited but she couldn''t say anything. Therefore, she was so anxious that she was

    sweating.

    "Nicole, hang up the phone. Text me."

    After Tim hung up the phone, he was very upset.

    When he heard of the bad news about Nicole, he didn''t believe it. However, when Nicole didn''t say

    anything for a long time on the phone, he realized something was wrong with her.

    ''Nicole seems to have lost her voice.''

    Tim was nearly heartbroken.

    Why did he leave the Seapolis City at that time?

    ''Every time Nicole gets into trouble, I am absent.''

    ''Why?''

    When Tim med himself, he got Nicole''s message.

    It was a smiley face.

    Seeing this, Tim felt he couldn''t breathe, and he was extremely miserable.

    "Stop smiling! How can youugh out? Nicole, are you an idiot? Are you stupid? Why didn''t you call me

    when you got bullied? Why didn''t you text me? Don''t tell me you don''t know my number."

    Tim was about to go mad with anger, but he hated himself more.

    Hearing Tim''s roar again, Nicole was about to cry.

    She typed on her phone, "I''m fine. Everything is fine except that I can''t speak. Are you in the Seapolis

    City? Is the business going well?"

    Tim felt even more miserable.

    "You don''t have to worry about me. Nicole, when will you be able to take good care of yourself? Can

    you spare me the heartache? Where''s Samuel? How could he treat you like this? Ask him to see me

    and I''ll kill him!"

    Tim said angrily, as if he were talking to her face to face.

    However, reading this, Nicole got a little upset. She typed, "Samuel is unconscious now. The doctor

    doesn''t dare to operate on him, and even ir can''t do anything. Tim, I''m so scared. I''m afraid that

    Samuel won''t wake up. The fact that I''ve lost my voice has nothing to do with him, so don''t me him.

    I''ll exin to youter."

    "You are making excuse for him."

    "It''s true, but I''m in trouble now. Can you help me?"

 Chapter 676 He Is a Neat Freak

    Chapter 676 He Is a Neat Freak

    Nicole knew that it might be inappropriate to talk to Tim about this at this point, but they were friends

    and she indeed had no other choice.

    "What are you talking about? Of course I''ll help you. Samuel once gave me some money for the failure

    of my business and I have always been grateful to him. If you are looking for a doctor for Samuel, don''t

    worry, I will immediately ask everyone I know to help you."

    Tim thought that was what Nicole asked him for, so he agreed without hesitation.

    However, Nicole shook her head and wrote on Twitter, "It''s not about this. I want to borrow some

    money from you."

    "Borrow some money?"

    Tim thought he misread it and tried to rub his eyes.

    But Nicole was indeed trying to borrow money from him.

    He was confused. The Green family was very rich, with money being thest thing they would be short

    of.

    This was also the first time that Nicole had asked someone to lend her money, so she felt somewhat

    embarrassed.

    "Yes, I''m in trouble right now and need two million to stay afloat. I can''t tell anyone about this except

    you. It doesn''t matter if it''s inconvenient for you. I''ll ask someone else."

    Nicole typed quickly.

    Tim finally realized what was happening.

    "Who else do you know and you want to ask? Olivia, that poor office worker? Or Jacob? If you could

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    borrow money from him, you wouldn''t have asked me. Then who else? The Don family? Or your

    parents? You probably don''t know how to say that to them, do you? Or more urately, your parents

    don''t know your situation, do they?"

    Nicole was bombarded with Tim''s questions and didn''t know how to reply.

    Indeed, she did not dare to tell her parents about what happened to her, just like five years ago. She

    just regrly remitted money to them and asionally sent them a message to tell them that she was

    fine but a little busy.

    If her parents knew that she was dumb, they would definitely be extremely grieved.

    She knew that she couldn''t hide this from them forever, but she would just take it one day at a time.

    Seeing that Nicole went silent, Tim knew that he was right.

    He didn''t know that Olivia had found her biological parents, so he didn''t think too much.

    "Give me your ount number."

    "What?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    "You don''t understand? Give me your ount number. Otherwise, how can I transfer money to you?"

    Tim felt that Nicole became a little stupid now.

    It was all Samuel''s fault!

    He cursed inwardly.

    Only then did Nicole react and quickly send her ount number to him. After that, she added, "Thank

    you."

    "If you really want to thank me, just take good care of yourself in case that you get crippled

    identally."

    At the thought of this, Tim went furious.

    Nicole got a warm feeling in her heart.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely pay you back in three months."

    "No rush. I''m not lending the money to you but paying it back. Because of the money you lent me, I got

    a chance to start over. Now I won everything back and the Louis family could support itself. So don''t

    worry. Just let me know if you need any help financially."

    After this, Tim paused and then asked, "Where are you now? I''ll go take a look at you."

    "No need to do that. I''m not in the Seapolis City but a far ce. You can get busy with your business

    first. Don''t worry, I''ll tell you if I need anything."

    "Nicole, if you don''t tell me, you''re looking down on me, okay? Alright, I''m a little busy now. After I get

    my work done these days, I''ll go see you."

    After saying this, Tim went to work.

    Not long after, Nicole got a text message, saying that a sum of money had been deposited in her

    ount.

    Nicole clicked it, only to find that it was five million.

    Tim gave her another three million, with a postscript.

    "I''m worried that you''ll suffer outside, so I sent you more. You can tell me if that''s not enough. This is all

    I have on my ount and will have more than ten million in two days. By that time, I''ll transfer some

    more to you."

    Nicole was very touched and hurried to reply, "No, that''s already enough."

    Tim stopped replying, seeming to be busy with work.

    Nicole quickly sent the five billion to Mr. Wilson, handled the transfer formalities, and signed a contract

    with the city government.

    After taking over the tourismpany, Nicole became much busier.

    She had never known it would be so taxing to run apany. At the end of the day, she felt pretty worn

    out.

    Despite exhaustion, Nicole came to Samuel''s ward and told him what happened today.

    Knowing that she couldn''t speak, she downloaded a voice conversion software. She would input what

    she wanted to say, converted it into voice and yed it to Samuel.

    Nicole hoped at all times that she could speak to Samuel, but now she really had no time for her throat.

    She stayed with Samuel and returned to the hotel after ten o''clock.

    Looking at the price list of the hotel, she suddenly felt it was a waste of money.

    She lived alone in the hotel and felt empty inside.

    Nicole stayed for one night and woke up the next morning to find housing.

    She found an apartment very close to the hospital and rented it.

    Samuel remained asleep like a vegetable, but Nicole woulde to clean his body and talk to him

    every day, trying to do everything herself.

    The doctor at the hospital saw it and kindly reminded her, "Mrs. Green, you can hire a nurse."

    "That''s okay. My husband doesn''t like others to touch him."

    Nicole smiled, without the slightest sign of sadness.

    After getting things done in the hospital, she made herself presentable and went to thepany.

    The tourismpany had misceneous things for her to do. Sometimes, she needed to change the

    travel route on a temporary basis and contact the car shop for car rental. Therefore, she was as busy

    as a bee all the day.

    Fortunately, Nicole was very good at learning. Although she couldn''tpletely take charge of the

    She checked thepany''s ledger. Brian had embezzled a lot of money and she had to cover the

    deficit.

    Nicole strived to tough it out.

    It was already one o''clock in the morning when she was done with her work.

    Nicole came to the hospital with tremendous exhaustion, and everyone here was already in sleep.

    She came to Samuel and said with the conversion software, "Sorry, Samuel, I''mte today. Are you

    waiting too long? If you were awake, you would rush to thepany and drag me back directly,

    wouldn''t you? So, get better as soon as possible. Look, without you, my life is a mess and I''m gonna

    die of overwork. You can''t just lie here and depend on me."

    With that, she gently touched Samuel''s nose.

    Samuel used to do this to her, but now it was the other way around. Nicole had a mix of feelings.

    She started to clean Samuel''s body and told him about thepany today. Unknowingly, it was already

    half past two.

    Nicole yawned and looked at the sky outside, deciding to stay here.

    She put her head on Samuel''s bed and fell asleep.

    When the nurse came in to make rounds the next morning, she hurried to wake Nicole up, who was still

    sleeping.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s dawn."

    Nicole''s eyes snapped opened. Seeing that it was already past eight o''clock, she couldn''t help but grow

    somewhat upset.

    She waste!

    After smartening herself up quickly, she brought a basin of water and then cleaned Samuel''s body

    carefully.

    "Mrs. Green, let me do this. You should rest for a while. Look at you, you got very dark shadows under

    your eyes."

    But Nicole shook her head and gestured, "I can do this. He is a neat freak and has many quirks. If you

    don''t do as he wishes, he''ll easily lose his temper."

    With that, she smiled at the nurse.

    The nurse wanted to say that Samuel was just the same as a vegetable now, and didn''t know even if

    you don''t clean him up. However, seeing Nicole''s bright smile, she bit her tongue.

    Nobody was entitled to hurt a hopeful and positive person, was they?

    Nicole did not know what others would think. She quickly cleaned up Samuel and kissed him on the

    forehead, saying with the conversion software, "Darling, I''m going to work. Good morning."

    After doing all of this, Nicole left.

    She arrived at thepany and started another busy day.

    Nicole felt that she couldn''t continue working like this.

    Samuel was sick and needed someone to take care of him by massaging all the muscles of his body to

    prevent muscr atrophy. However, she was fully upied with work of thepany every day and

    had no time to look after Samuel. This was not what she hoped for.

    She had indeed earned some money, but Samuel mattered the most to her.

    Nicole looked through the personnel form and found that a person named Maia was especially talented

    at management. Moreover, she graduated from a tourism school, geared to the needs of the job.

    She had Maia called over and told her that she wanted her to run thepany.

    Maia couldn''t believe it and was slightly stunned.

    Nicole encouraged her and gave her confidence.

    "Thank you, Lady Bush. I will try my utmost to do the job."

    Nicole didn''t promote Maia at will. She had investigated her background and found out that Maia was

    upright and capable. She just needed an opportunity.

    Appointed by Nicole to this job, Maia felt that she was too lucky, telling herself that she must run the

    Nicole watched how Maia worked for three days. Seeing that Maia managed thepany in an orderly

    manner, she felt relieved.

    "I won''t be here from tomorrow. You can contact me on Twitter if there''re any problems."

    Nicole formally handed over thepany to Maia.

    Maia nodded.

    "Don''t worry, Lady Bush. I can definitely do it well."

    "Thank you."

    After the handover of thepany''s affairs, Nicole came to the hospital.

    Within just a few days, she felt that Samuel had lost weight.

    Besides that, his face had also turned pale and he wasn''t as handsome as before.

    Nicole sat on the edge of his bed and said with the conversion software, "If you can''t be the same

    handsome as before, I don''t want to see you anymore."

    However, Samuel was asleep as usual.

    Regardless of a little pang of disappointment, Nicole remained hopeful.

    She thought that the God wouldn''t be so cruel to her. She had suffered so much, and would be given

    the happy life she wanted.

    Definitely!

 Chapter 677 I Dont Need a Sister

    Chapter 677 I Don''t Need a Sister

    Nicole waited with this belief, hoping for a miracle to happen.

    News came from ir from time to time, but it was not good.

    Tim finally knew where Nicole was and flew over to see her.

    Seeing Tim, Nicole was slightly stunned.

    Tim threw his arms around Nicole, his voice breaking.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nicole, you''ve lost weight."

    Hearing this, Nicole felt like crying.

    She patted Tim on the back.

    Wasn''t he the same as her?

    Tim must have a hard time in another city alone, but he didn''t say anything. After the failure of his

    business, he went to an unknown city alone and started again at his beginnings. How could he live

    better than her? Perhaps he had experienced many ups and downs.

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole gestured. After that, she discovered that Tim''s eyes went moist.

    "Why are you so stupid?"

    He stretched out his finger and poked Nicole''s forehead hard.

    Nicole felt a little pain and frowned.

    "It hurts? Then did you learn a lesson? What did you choose to be with Samuel, instead of me? You

    insisted on staying with him, but looked like this in the end. Are you stupid, Nicole? I don''t think you''re

    that thoughtless, but why are you so stubborn in terms of Samuel? Now that he is a vegetable, you

    might as well be with me."

    Tim said bluntly.

    Nicole red at him and gestured, "You''re talking nonsense."

    "Don''t gesticte at me, I don''t understand. Nicole, let me tell you, I don''t care about Samuel. You have

    to cure your throat. Do you hear me? I''ll pay for whatever it costs."

    What Tim said moved Nicole.

    "I''m fine, really,"

    She took out her phone and sent Tim a message on Twitter.

    Seeing this, Tim threw his phone away angrily.

    "Damn it, why would I leave you alone at that time? You must have been helpless with no one around

    you, right? I even said I liked you and that I would give you happiness. But where the hell was I when

    you needed me the most?"

    Tim kept ming himself.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole stooped down to pick up his phone and put it back in his hand.

    She wrote again, "I don''t me you. It''s all my fault. You''re here to work?"

    "What are you talking about? I''m here to see you. I''m going to take you away from Samuel when he is

    a vegetable. I don''t believe he can jump up and hit me right now?"

    Tim said loudly as if he wasn''t afraid that Samuel would hear it.

    Nicole looked at Samuel worriedly. When she saw that he was unresponsive, a trace of disappointment

    shed through her eyes.

    He couldn''t even hear this? Couldn''t this stimte his brain?

    Could it be that Samuel would never wake up?

    Seeing that Nicole gazed at Samuel, Tim couldn''t help but sigh. "Stop looking at him. He is a living

    dead man now and don''t know whatever you say or do. I''m here to see you. Let''s go eat something

    "But I''m worried about leaving Samuel alone here."

    Nicole wrote on the phone.

    "What''s there to worry about? Can a living dead man run out of the hospital?"

    Nicole was a little annoyed at what Tim said.

    "He''s not a living dead man. You can''t talk about him like that."

    "Oh my god, Nicole, what''s wrong with you? Samuel has been like this for so long. Why do you keep

    waiting for him? Show your love and loyalty? Don''t be ridiculous, think about how old you are and how

    long you are going to live. If Samuel really loves you, he should let you go and have you find happiness

    instead of staying here with him and wasting your youth!"

    Tim''s voice was very loud. He wasn''t afraid that Samuel would hear it, seeming to treat Samuel as a

    dead person.

    "Look at you. You are so young and pretty. Do you really n to be with him like this? If he doesn''t

    wake up, will you wait for him and never find someone else to spend the rest of your life with?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole replied firmly.

    Her eyes were bright with determination, leaving Tim with heartache.

    Why did he miss out on such a faithful woman?

    "Okay. No matter what you do, I traveled a long way to see you and you should eat with me, right?

    Besides, that won''t take very long. You can find a nurse to take care of Samuel for a while. Nothing

    would happen to him."

    Tim tried not to show his sadness and continued saying nastily.

    Nicole knew that Tim didn''t mean what he said and wouldn''t force her to do anything.

    She looked at Samuel and said to him with the conversion software, "I''ll go out to eat first ande

    back to keep youpanyter."

    With that, she kissed Samuel on the forehead as usual.

    The corner of Tim''s mouth twitched.

    Damn it!

    He suddenly got a little jealous.

    If only he could lie here like Samuel. In that case Nicole would also treat him the same way.

    But Tim could only have that thought in his mind.

    Nicole brought Tim to the open-air food stall behind the hospital.

    Tim was stunned.

    "You want me to eat this?"

    Nicole smiled and typed, "The food here is very delicious, give it a try. I can assure you that you''ll love

    it."

    "Don''t lie to me, can we eat the food here? I just haven''t seen you for a while, but you''ve be so,

    so..."

    Tim could not find the right word to describe her. He had never eaten in such a ce before.

    He would rather eat instant noodles in the city where he lived than eat in such an open-air food stall,

    which looked very unhygienic.

    Nicole, however, did not care what he was thinking and sat him down directly.

    The stall owners got to know Nicole these days and gave her warm greetings.

    "Mrs. Green, you came to eat with your friend? Same as usual?"

    Nicole nodded.

    "What did he mean?"

    Tim felt very curious.

    Nicole said nothing and asked him to wait quietly.

    When the owner served the food on the table, Tim felt disgusted.

    "Is this for human beings? Well..."

    Before he could finish, Nicole stopped him by putting the food in his mouth directly.

    Tim wanted to spit it out, but the strong smell titivated his taste buds and he subconsciously ate it.

    Well?

    It was really delicious.

    Tim seemed to have found something novel and started gobbling it down.

    Nicole looked at Tim in slight surprise, who just said that the food was not for people but was now

    devouring it. All at once, she felt happy and startedughing.

    At present, her greatest wish was that all her friends could live happily.

    She couldn''t help but think of Booth and Olivia.

    And she sent a message to Booth on Twitter.

    "Are you all right?"

    Out the corner of his eyes, Tim saw that Nicole was sending a message without eating. He grabbed her

    phone and took a look. Seeing a man''s profile, he frowned.

    "When I wasn''t around, who did you hook up with?"

    Hearing this, Nicole immediately threw him a punch.

    "What''re you talking about? Watch your mouth. This is my younger brother."

    "Younger brother? Well, you have a younger brother during such a short period of time? Then should

    you have an older brother in a few days?"

    Tim got jealous again.

    He failed topete with Samuel for her love, and now she suddenly had a younger brother. What was

    he supposed to do?

    Seeing Tim like this, Nicole smiled and pointed at him, typing, "Aren''t you my older brother?"

    "Get out! I don''t need a sister."

    Tim was tucking into the food with zest, but now suddenly lost his appetite.

    "Nicole, let me tell you, I just wanted to be your boyfriend and sleep with you, so just forget anything

    about that. Do you understand?"

    Nicole knew that Tim had always been straightforward, but he was being too direct this time.

    At this moment, she was d that Samuel was unconscious. Otherwise, he might fight with Tim again.

    "How''s your business?"

    Nicole changed the topic.

    Tim was not satisfied with Nicole doing this, but he said proudly, "You don''t know who I am? As long as

    someone gives me a chance, I will be able to make aeback. Now I''m well-known and highly

    respected in the Seapolis City. As for those who once kicked me when I was down, just wait and see."

    Tim had never been a kind man. Nicole knew that since he hade back, he would definitely take

    revenge.

    She patted Tim on the shoulder and wrote on her phone, "Be careful and don''t go too far, or you''ll get

    into trouble."

    "I see. But typing causes much inconvenience. Can''t your throat be cured?"

    Hearing this, Nicole froze.

    She had given up on that.

    "Don''t bother. This is also good."

    "What are you talking about? Don''t worry, I''ll definitely find a good doctor for you."

    Tim made up his mind to cure her.

    After the meal, Tim wanted to take a walk with Nicole, but she was concerned about Samuel and

    insisted on going back to the hospital.

    Tim was rather frustrated, but he could do nothing.

    When they came back, the nurse was not around. Samuel''s clothes were undone and the quilt fell to

    the ground.

    Nicole''s face immediately darkened.

    She had never thought about getting a nurse. But this time, she hired one because of Tim, never

    expecting to see Samuel in such a terrible state within just an hour.

    Nicole walked in front of Samuel in anger and buttoned his clothes up. With a nce at Samuel''s

    catheter, she found that it was filled with his urine with no one dealing with it.

    Seeing Nicole''s expression, Tim knew that she was angry.

    "What''s going on? This nurse is so unreliable. I''m going to see where she went and teach her a

    lesson!"

    While speaking, Tim was about to walk out.

    At this moment, Nicole sent a message to Kale.

    "I want to call the police. Someone is abusing the patient!"

 Chapter 678 Is She Blind?

    Chapter 678 Is She Blind?

    "What''s going on?"

    Before leaving, Booth had entrusted Nicole to Kale. So, he naturally attached great importance to

    Nicole''s message.

    Nicole briefly repeated the thing and sent a picture with it.

    Kale arrived soon.

    When Tim brought the nurse to the ward, he Nicole taking care of Samuel with a man. Hot anger

    immediately coursed through his veins.

    "Who, who are you? Who let you in?"

    Seeing Tim angry, Nicole hurried to exin.

    "Tim, this is my friend''s, Kale. He''s a police officer. I have reported the maltreatment to the police and

    asked him for help."

    Tim''s face darkened.

    "Your friend? You''ve only been here for a few days, right? Why do you have so many friends? Let me

    tell you, not all people are kind. You should be careful! Why do you never learn a lesson?"

    Nicole''s lips twitched.

    "It''s none of your business."

    Her gaze at the nurse, who was standing behind Tim, was cold.

    Since it was reported to the police, the nurse was so terrified that she confessed her fault in a hurry.

    "Sorry, I''ll tell you everything. I heard that you asked the doctor about Mr. Green''s clothes. So, I thought

    he might have something valuable. Then, I took advantage of your absence to search him. But I didn''t

    find anything! It''s true!"

    However, her exnation enraged Nicole more.

    "I can understand your greed. But you actually let a patient stay scruffy. You are a nurse, right?

    Besides, why are there pinches on him?"

    And it was what her anger directed at.

    It was enough to covet the money. She even dared to maltreat Samuel when he was in aa. It was

    outrageous!

    How could Samuel suffer such an insult?

    Since the nurse dodged their gazes, Kale said in a cold tone, "If you keep silent, I will take you to the

    police office."

    "It''s not my fault!"

    The nurse got flurried and pointed at Tim at once.

    "It was him. He gave me some money and asked me to do this. And I thought I might earn more if there

    was something valuable with Mr. Green. So...."

    Nicole''s face darkened.

    "It''s you?"

    She was shocked as she stared at Tim.

    Since it hade to light, Tim rubbed his chin and admitted it.

    "Yes, it''s me. So what? I hate Samuel. I was no fighting match for him. So why not bully him when he is

    in aa?"

    Tim''s voice trailed off as he saw Nicole''s face went ugly green.

    "No, Nicole. I have no bad intentions, you know. It''s just some pinches. He won''t die! I ... Nicole!"

    Before Tim could finish speaking, Nicole strode to the ward.

    Tim quickly followed to continue his exnation.

    "Don''t be angry. I''m sorry. I was wrong. Otherwise, you can give me some pinches or whatever you

    want. Don''t be angry."

    Nicole swung the door open with Tim following closely behind. Suddenly, Nicole reached to his cor

    and threw him out.

    With a crisp sound, the door was shut down.

    When Tim steadied himself, he had already been kicked out by Nicole.

    "Nicole,e on! I can exin it. Nicole! Ouch, my stomach hurts!"

    Tim was ying various tricks outside, but Nicole just ignored him.

    She fixed her eyes on the nurse and sent a message to Kale, "Deal her ording to the procedure. I

    won''t settle in private."

    Kale nodded.

    "He is...?"

    He could tell that Nicole was mad, but she seemed to be tolerant of that man.

    Samuel was Nicole''s soft spot. Harming Samuel was poking the bear. She didn''t even let go of the

    nurse, but she just threw that man out. And that was all. Kale was confused.

    After some hesitation, Nicole typed, "I''ll handle on my own. And thank you."

    "It doesn''t matter. Then, I''ll see myself out. Call me if you are in need."

    Kale left with the nurse.

    When the door was open, Tim wanted to enter, but he was stopped by Nicole''s cold gaze.

    "Nicole, I was just joking. You can pinch me in return. I''m serious!"

    Nicole ignored him and directly shut the door.

    From then on, Nicole personally took care of Samuel day and night. She refused others'' help and

    almost lived in the ward. She talked to him, gave him massages, and fed him. Though he was unable

    to swallow, she tried her best.

    As for Tim, she seemed to havepletely forgotten him. She just ignored him and walked over while

    meeting.

    After three days, Tim couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "Nicole, say something. I hate the silent treatment."

    Tim stopped her.

    Nicole was holding a basin of water, which had been used for Samuel''s bath. Her gaze was cold since

    she was stopped.

    "Clear off!"

    Her gaze said.

    Tim hurried to beg, "I won''t go away! Even if you beat me to death, I won''t leave."

    Fixing the eyes on him, Nicole poured the water onto him.

    Both his head and body were drenched.

    Tim felt a chill run down his spine.

    "Nicole!"

    But Nicole said nothing. She turned around and returned to the ward. The door was closed again.

    Standing in the corridor, Tim was as wet as a rag. Everyone passed by would take a nce at him.

    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you see such a handsome guy?"

    Tim vented his anger towards those onlookers.

    Some people sniggered while others left.

    Depressed, Tim went back to the hotel and changed into clean clothes. Only then did he realize that

    the water had been for Samuel''s bath.

    He should be teased by Samuel again. Vegetable as Samuel was, he was annoying.

    After changing the clothes, Tim was going to give another try.

    He bought some delicious food and knocked on the door of Samuel''s ward again.

    "Nicole, open the door. Nicole, open the door!"

    He was like a rascal, agitating Nicole a lot.

    At this moment, Maia was about to deliver the financial statement to Nicole. She sent a message to

    inform Nicole in advance.

    Nicole had no choice. She could only turn to Maia, "There is an annoying man outside the ward. You

    should find a way to get him away."

    Ever since Maia was promoted, she was extremely loyal to Nicole, wishing to dedicate all her strength

    and capability.

    She agreed without thinking twice, "Alright, leave it to me."

    Unaware that Nicole had found a helper, Tim was still standing in the doorway.

    As the saying went, little strokes fell great oaks. He believed that Nicole would forgive him as long as

    he stayed here day and night.

    But Tim was na?ve.

    Not long after, Maia arrived with some fruit.

    "Hey, who are you?"

    Maia stared at Tim and questioned.

    Tim looked up to see a strange woman standing in front of him.

    As for Tim, who had dated many beauties, Maia was actually an ordinary-looking woman. She was so

    in that he might still be unable to remember her even after ten meetings.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tim spat.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    For his money, it was Maia''s fortune to be able to talk to him.

    However, unlike other women, Maia wasn''t attracted by his appearance at all. Instead, she said with

    distain, "Why would a gigolo be at Mr. Green''s ward? Let me tell you, hurry up and leave. Otherwise, I''ll

    give you a problem."

    "Give me a problem? And who you say is a gigolo?"

    Tim chuckled from extreme anger.

    What a woman!

    She looked mediocre and was actually pissy. Her words were so unpleasing! What was wrong with his

    handsome look? Besides, being strong and robust, he didn''t look like a gigolo at all!

    Maia didn''t care what he was thinking. She raked him fore and aft and then taunted, "You said you are

    not a gigolo? Your skin is so fair. Obviously, you never exposed yourself to the weather. You look so

    thin that the wind might just blow you away. Look at your waist. It was even tinier than a woman''s."

    As she spoke, Maia just pinched his waist with more disdain.

    "You know, you are a waste of food. What do you think you are if you are not a gigolo? Alright, you

    should leave now. Lady Bush won''t like you even if you offer to pay allowance."

    Tim''s lips twitched from anger.

    He was a waste of food?

    The wind would blow him away?

    And he wanted Mr. Green?

    Was this woman blind?

    "Hey, if this is the way you to leave an impression, you seeded. I''ll remember you. You may not

    know who I am, I am...."

    "I don''t care who you are. You are as good as wastes. Get away."

    Maia didn''t want more nonsense and directly pushed him aside.

    Tim thought that a woman who was a little over 1.5 meters tall was weak, so he was totally off guard.

    Out of expectation, weak as Maia looked, the push she exerted was so strong that Tim just fell down to

    the ground.

    "Look. You said that you''re not a gigolo? Trying to block the door? Get over yourself. You''ve bitten off

    more than you can chew."

    With that, Maia swung the door open and went directly in. Tim was left outside again.

    Seeing the door open and close, Tim was dumbfounded.

    This was the first time that he had been disdained by a woman!

    At the moment of truth, he was pushed down by a tiny woman!

    Holy shit!

    This was simply too embarrassing.

    People around him were chuckling and whispering. He had always been there, so almost everyone

    knew him.

    Depression seized Tim as he thought that his reputation was ruined.

    What a weird woman!

    Anger urged him to jump up and p at the door again.

 Chapter 679 Sure Enough, He Is a Coward

    Chapter 679 Sure Enough, He Is a Coward

    "Nicole, open the door! Who''s that woman? Damn it, I''ll let her know who I am!"

    Tim hadn''t lost his temper like this for a long time.

    Now it was a matter more about reputation, rather than anger!

    A small woman like her dared to boss around a man like him. She was doomed.

    He would definitely give her a piece of his mind.

    Looking at Maia in confusion, Nicole gestured, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. Just a gigolo. Don''t worry, Lady Bush. I can even throw him out with one hand. He''s so weak.

    I had thought him was a big shot."

    Maia said in relief while Nicole was in shock.

    With one hand? She was able to throw Tim out?

    Heavens!

    Tim was a robust man!

    "What did you do to him?"

    Curiosity seized Nicole.

    It had been a long time since Tim paid such attention to a woman, though she didn''t regard it as good

    news.

    But Maia just replied in a faint tone, "I didn''t do anything. I just pushed him away. He was too weak to

    steady himself and fell off. I am not to me for it. Anyway, it was he who overestimated himself. If he

    lived in my vige, he would have been kicked out early! Look at his thin figure, he can''t do farming at

    all!"

    Maia was dumbfounded at her words.

    She finally realized that they were not talking the same subject.

    "No, Maia, he''s not an ordinary person. He doesn''t need to do farming. He''s...."

    "I don''t care who he is. As long as he is on Lady Bush''s way, I will throw him away like garbage."

    Maia spoke before Nicole finished gesturing.

    Tim could hear her clearly, so angry that his lungs were about to explode.

    Throw him away like garbage?

    Did she want to die?

    Nicole looked at the door and then at Maia, who was indifferent. She couldn''t help but feel a little

    worried.

    "OK, Maia, ignore that man."

    "Why? Did he threaten you, Lady Bush? Lady Bush, you don''t need to be afraid. I''ll be here to protect

    you!"

    Maia thought Nicole was afraid, so she patted her chest and hurried to promise.

    Although she was small, she can actually offer Nicole security.

    Nicole grinned and gestured, "No, he''s my friend."

    "Friend? Why do you have such a nit to be friend? No wonder you asked me to help you manage the

    Maia''s words almost drove Tim to crazy.

    "You get out! I swear to god that I''m gonna beat you up!"

    This was the first time Tim was this angry at a woman. Nicole felt amused and the anger she piled up

    during the past few days had also disappeared.

    "What are you calling for? In my vige, only men who are ipetent will shout and wrangle. Okay.

    Anyway, you don''t look like a man."

    Maia clicked her tongue, but Tim was totally in a huff.

    He had been dated so many women, and everyone would praise his skills and durability. She actually

    dared to say he was not a man?

    Where the hell did shee from?

    Nicole pursed her lips and crossed her arms.

    But Maia just ignored Tim. She turned to Nicole, "Lady Bush, this is the financial statement for this

    quarter. I''ve sorted it out, but there seem to be a lot of errors. Take a look."

    Nicole took the statement over.

    You know what? Though Maia was small, the report she made was clear and precise.

    "You made it?"

    "Yes, the ountant is Brian''s man. Hearing Brian has run away, he submitted his resignation as well. I

    haven''t found a capable ountant yet, so I have to do it myself."

    Maia was a person who spoke her mind.

    "Lady Bush, I think there are too many idlers in thepany. It is filled with Brian''s kin and the monthly

    sry is a big expense. In fact, we don''t need so many employees. After deciding how many tour

    guides we need, I can contact the fleet of taxis for cooperation. Plus several back-office forces, only

    one third of the employees should be retained."

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    "Lay off two thirds of the employees? Isn''t it a bit too much? What if they start a fight?"

    Nicole was a little worried.

    But Maia shook her head at her worry, "I''ll leave it to Mr. Bush. You should not make an appearance.

    We attach great importance to the sense of n and will reject outsiders. Although you''ve taken over

    thepany, not everyone will be convinced. Now that you asked me for assistance, I guarantee that I

    can handle it. Save expenditure of personnel and we can invest this money in other aspects. It is said

    that the M¨¦doc Route is still potential. Why not make some investigation in it?"

    Hearing her speaking with fervor, Nicole found that she got a talent.

    She smirked and nodded.

    "Alright, thank you. Just treat thepany as your own. I won''t pay you from now on. Instead, I''ll give

    you shares and you''ll get the cash bonuses at the end of the year."

    Maia went overjoyed.

    "Lady Bush, are you serious? I don''t have the money to make investigations."

    "You don''t need to invest any money. Your capacity is the capital. I will give you 30% of the shares.

    Every month, you will receive 30% of the profits. And there will be another dividend at the end of the

    year."

    Maia''s eyes immediately got red.

    "Thank you, Lady Bush. Thank you."

    She grabbed Nicole''s hand, her voice husky.

    She was too excited.

    Smiling, Nicole patted her hand and gestured, "We are friends. You can call me Nicole instead of Lady

    Bush."

    "No, I''ll call you Lady Bush! You are savior in my life! Don''t worry, I will definitely deal that gigolo

    outside."

    She immediately got up, swung the door open and headed towards Tim.

    "What are you yelling for? What''s wrong? You want to beat a woman? Have a try?"

    Maia leaned forward, and the plump chest scared Tim back two steps.

    "I''m telling you, don''t go rogue! Just talk to me!"

    Tim had never seen such a fierce woman.

    Maia teased, "You wouldn''t dare to meet my attack even if I am standing in front of you. You said you''re

    a man? I think you''d better go home and hide yourself. Don''t present in public and embarrass yourself."

    "You!"

    Tim was so mad that he had the urge to beat her on the spot. But he met Nicole''s gaze.

    Although Nicole was wearing a smile, her gaze was serious.

    If he dared to beat her, Nicole would ignore him for eight or ten years.

    Tim remembered that when Josh had schemed against him, he nearly had Olivia. At that time, Nicole

    almost killed him. Now that this tough woman was her right hand, he didn''t dare to attack her.

    He had never thought that one day he would have to endure the insult. Mixed emotion filled him.

    But Maia did not know what he was thinking. Seeing him standing still, she gazed at him with more

    contempt.

    "Coward, I''m warning you, stop harassing Lady Bush. Do you hear me?"

    "I will harass her forever. So what? What can you do?"

    Tim thought the evil woman a real eyesore!

    Damn it!

    It''s enough she was small. But she was always talking unpleasing words! And she was so bad-

    tempered! It was impossible for such a woman to get married!

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Hey, you''re not married yet, are you? Or, you don''t have a boyfriend, do you?"

    Tim questioned.

    Maia was somewhat confused, "I''m only 22 years old, so there''s no hurry to date."

    "It''s impossible for you to have a boyfriend, okay? Men will only be scared away by you. Woman, for

    your sake as a friend of Nicole, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Be gentle and maybe you can find a

    boyfriend. Otherwise, you will have to die alone, you know?"

    Tim advised in earnest.

    But Maia''s look did not change. She fixed her eyes at Tim and stated proudly, "You know nothing. I

    have over 200 acres of banana ntations. There will be many men who wille to ask for my

    marriage. At that time, I might have to investigate them for three years before I choose whom I should

    marry. Ask men to pick on me? Are you kidding me?"

    Tim''s lips twitched.

    200 acres of banana ntations. Could it mean wealth?

    Was it worth her showing off?

    "So, what else do you have besides the banana ntation?"

    "What else do I need?"

    Maia was puzzled.

    Tim felt himself ridiculous.

    Why was he wasting his time here with such an ignorant and impolite woman?

    "No. Nothing. It''s okay. You can leave now. Otherwise, your 200-acre banana ntation will be bought

    by someone."

    "Bullshit! That''s the dowry my parents gave me!"

    Maia spat abusive words.

    Tim thought he would go crazy if he continued to stay with her!

    Without hesitation, he abandoned the constantbat and turned around to leave.

    "Hey, you always choose to leave when you lose. You are indeed a coward!"

    Tim tightened his grips.

    He kept telling himself to endure.

    This woman was Nicole''s friend, so he couldn''t do anything to her. However, the anger in his heart

    burned, and he couldn''t find a way to extinguish it.

    "Hey, don''t pester Lady Bush anymore. Otherwise, I''ll really beat you up. If your pretty face was ruined,

    you will not be able to find a wealthy woman to support you."

    Tim quickly turned around and rushed back. He directly pushed Maia against the wall and spat, "I, Tim,

    do not need a woman to keep me!"

    "What are you doing? Go away!"

    Maia felt breathless. It seemed that half of the oxygen had been snatched away by the man.

    He leaned over and the huge difference in height made her feel depressed.

    Maia pushed, only to discover that this thin and weak man was incredibly strong.

    She had already exerted all her might, yet this man was motionless?

    Maia frowned.

 Chapter 680 I Want to Love You

    Chapter 680 I Want to Love You

    Nicole was afraid that Tim would do something rude to Maia, so she hurriedly ran out of the ward. Then

    she saw that Maia was pushed against the wall by Tim.

    Maia was 1.5 meters tall and Tim was 1.85, which somewhat formed a contrast. Besides, Maia''s

    unyielding eyes made her look like an untamed wolf, which could arise one''s desire to conquer her.

    Nicole suddenly felt that Tim and Maia matched each other.

    She stopped because of such a feeling. She stood at the door, watching what was going on between

    Tim and Maia.

    Maia tried to push Tim away. But she failed. So she was a little angry.

    "Let go of me!"

    "Aren''t you quite capable? Don''t you have many strengths? Didn''t you say that I''m a gigolo instead of a

    man? Now push me away!"

    Tim mocked at Maia.

    Her height didn''t even reach his shoulders. But she wanted to teach him a lesson?

    It was ridiculous.

    Maia was so angry that her face turned red.

    Tim was too hateful.

    She stood on tiptoe and took a bite at Tim''s shoulder.

    "Ah! Damn it! Are you a dog?"

    Tim was caught off guard and took a step back in pain.

    Maia took the opportunity and kicked Tim in the crotch.

    "...."

    Tim covered his crotch and jumped, and his face turned red with anger.

    "Damn it..."

    Tim twitched in pain.

    This woman was ruthless!

    Nicole trembled when she saw this.

    She knew Tim must feel very painful.

    Maia''s kick wouldn''t lead to Tim''s sexual dysfunction, right?

    Maia ignored his shouting and said angrily, "If you dare to bully a woman again, I will make you die

    sonless!"

    After saying that, Maia turned around and left.

    "I will never forget what you''ve done. Holy shit!"

    Due to the pain, Tim could feel cold sweat on his forehead.

    Nicole wanted tough, but she didn''t dare to do that in front of Tim. She stepped forward and

    gestured, "Should I call a doctor for you?"

    Looking at Nicole''s happy face, Tim couldn''t help but feel a little frustrated.

    "Nicole, are you kidding? You areughing at me while I am like this? Where did you find such a

    heartless woman?"

    Tim took several deep breaths in pain.

    Shit! If his sexual function went wrong, that short woman would be sorry.

    Looking at the direction Maia had taken, Tim thought angrily.

    On the other hand, Nicole gloated and gestured, "Samuel is fine. Bad people did some inappropriate

    pinching to him. But you are facing a different situation. If something happens to you, then the

    happiness for the rest of your life will be ruined. Hurry up and go to the doctor. Maia''s kick just now

    wasn''t light."

    "Her name is Maia? Alright, I remember her."

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Tim was a little worried about himself. He limped to see the doctor.

    Nicole was in a better mood after all this.

    She returned to the ward and took out a towel to wipe Samuel''s hands. She used the voice conversion

    software to say, "Samuel, what do you think of Tim and Maia getting together? I think it''s great. Tim

    needs someone like Maia to control him."

    Samuel was lying there. He gave Nicole no reaction as usual.

    Nicole got used to it.

    At first, she felt heartache. But now she could ept Samuel being like this. Not everyone could

    understand these changes in her heart.

    She felt she was supported as long as Samuel was alive, even if he could only lie on the hospital bed

    every day and say nothing. At least, their home was still there, and he was still alive.

    ir had called her a few times in the past few days, but he didn''t deliver her exactly good news.

    Nicole also asked other friends to look for doctors in this field, but they all advised her to be mentally

    prepared for bad news.

    She looked at Samuel.

    He lost weight again.

    Without the support of food, it was already a miracle that his muscles didn''t atrophy just relying on

    nutrient solution.

    She was very anxious, but there was nothing she could do.

    Lucas had urged her many times and asked her when they would return. Nicole didn''t know how to tell

    the children about Samuel''s situation.

    Especially Joseph.

    He finally got rid of autism. Nicole didn''t know what would happen if Joseph found Samuel had be

    like this.

    Nicole felt that the burden on her suddenly became heavier.

    She looked at Samuel and whispered, "Please get better. Otherwise, I can''t hold on. Samuel, are you

    willing to let me suffer by myself?"

    If Samuel was fine, he would say no. But now, his five senses were malfunctioning. He could neither

    hear nor move. He could only lie there, making people feel sorry for him.

    Doctors and nurses did routine rounds.

    Nicole asked the doctor about Samuel''s situation, but the doctor''s answer was still the same. She could

    even recite it.

    At this moment, her phone rang.

    It was Booth and Olivia''s call.

    She took her phone and went outside.

    Olivia''s voice sounded as soon as Nicole answered the phone.

    "Nicole, we''ve arrived. ording to the clues provided by the informant, we found traces of Brian.

    Don''t worry about us. We''ll inform you if there''s any news."

    Nicole hung up the phone and sent a message to Olivia.

    "You guys must be careful. If things go wrong, promise me you''ll keep your own safety even if the cost

    is to let Brian get off scot-free. I don''t have many friends. You''re my best friends. I don''t want anything

    to happen to you."

    "I see. Don''t worry. We''re not stupid. Booth is driving. He can''t talk to you. By the way, how''s Samuel?"

    Olivia was afraid that Nicole could not hold on by herself.

    "He is still the same. ir has been here. He was not sure that he will seed. We''re still looking for

    doctors and experts. We can only take our time now. But I''m afraid that I can''t hide it from Lucas

    anymore."

    Nicole was distressed.

    "If things go bad, bring Samuel to the Seapolis City or the Land City. At least there''s someone to take

    care of Samuel, and Jacob can share your burden."

    Seeing Olivia''s words, Nicole replied, "No, the Eternal Group has been unstable this year. I don''t know

    how many uncertainties there are. Although Jacob is in charge now, I heard that the burden on Jacob is

    not light, and there seems to be some controversy within thepany. If they knew that Samuel had

    be like this, whether thepany could continue will be a question. Moreover, Samuel''s current

    condition is not suitable for transferring. "

    "But you can''t stay there alone. That ce is unfamiliar to you. And you didn''t ask for help! Booth and I

    are worrying about you."

    Nicole was alone there. Olivia couldn''t feel at ease.

    Nicole typed, "Tim is here. Don''t worry. He will stay here for a while. It seems that he has some work to

    do. With him here, you can rest assured."

    Knowing that Tim was beside Nicole, Olivia finally felt relieved.

    "Alright, call us if there anything goes wrong. We''ll be right back. Nicole, you''re in an unfamiliar ce.

    Don''t do anything that may put yourself in danger, okay? We''re not here. Even with Tim guarding you,

    you still need to be cautious. When Samuel''s better, we''ll go back."

    "Alright."

    Then Nicole and Olivia continued chatting for a while. Afterwards, Nicole closed her phone.

    "Who are you chatting with? Why aren''t you guarding your Samuel?"

    When Tim appeared in front of Nicole again, he looked much better.

    Nicole smiled and gestured, "I just had a chat with Olivia. By the way, are you here for business?"

    "I am here mainly to see you. As for the business, it''s not a big deal. I just needed to find someone."

    Tim frowned slightly when he mentioned this.

    "Who are you looking for?"

    "A jewelry designer. It is said that the designer is settled here. We didn''t find out where the designer is

    yet. But I''m not in a hurry. I''ve opened a new jewelry shop. Emerald is very popr here. I n to take

    a look. I''ll buy some if the emeralds here are great in quality. People have started to take fancy to

    emeralds and beeswax in the past few years. Products made of emeralds have great market potential.

    I have some raw stones that need to be polished by a jewelry designer. But I just got started and

    haven''t found the designer. Speaking of that, it''s a pity that your major is car design! Why didn''t you

    learn jewelry design in college? If your profession is jewelry design, I don''t need to find someone else

    now."

    Tim said a lot.

    Nicole smiled and looked in the direction of the ward.

    She learned car design because of Samuel.

    "You can do your own thing. You don''t have to watch me over all day. I''m fine. Don''t worry. No matter

    what happens to Samuel, I''ll stay by his side like this. Don''t stop dating because of me. Tim, you''re an

    adult now. It''s time to start a family. If a suitable girl shows up, you''d better not miss her."

    Nicole gestured, showing great care to Tim.

    Tim''s expression was a little gloomy.

    "Don''t you know where the love of my life is? Nicole, do you have to be so cruel? You don''t want to

    marry me. It''s fine. I can ept that. But do you have to push me to others? Do you think I am short of

    women?"

    "I know you aren''t. But I don''t want you to waste your time on me. You also know that in my life, I will

    only ept Samuel. After what I''ve experienced, he is still the only one I love."

    Nicole''s words made Tim somewhat depressed.

    "Shut up! What I do and who I love are my business. Just love Samuel. Why do you care about me? I

    want to love you. I don''t want to get married. I want to be single. Why did you say those words?

    Feelings bad for me? If you really feel bad for me, why don''t you marry me?"

    "Tim, stop this nonsense."

    Nicole sighed and gestured, "You should think for your mother. I think she would like to see you get

    married and have children. Perhaps your mother''s illness will be cured if you get married."

    Hearing Nicole talking about his mother, Tim felt some sorrow. He whispered, "Leave me alone. I''ll

    never change the decisions I''ve made. And I''ll never give up the love of my life. Nicole, you can never

    get rid of me in this life."

    "Do you have to be so stubborn?"

    "I''m just following my heart!"

    After saying that, Tim turned around and left, but the person walking over made his face darken again.

 Chapter 681 Training a Newbie Is Simple

    Chapter 681 Training a Newbie Is Simple

    It was Maia!

    Tim wanted to turn around and leave as long as he saw Maia.

    Tim did what he thought. He turned around, trying to leave. But Nicole grabbed him.

    "Did you hear what I said?"

    Nicole gestured.

    "I heard you. That tough woman ising. I am too magnanimous to argue with her. I''ll talk to you

    Tim ran away.

    Seeing Tim''s disappearing figure, Maia said disdainfully, "Lady Bush, hees to pester you again?

    Why is this gigolo so cheeky?"

    Nicole smiled.

    It seemed that in Maia preferred to call Tim a gigolo instead of his name.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Nicole didn''t know what she could do. She had told Maia to call her name instead of Lady Bush many

    times. But Maia didn''t listen to her and said that apany should have its own system.

    Maia took out a set of ns seriously and smiled, "Lady Bush, take a look. This is my blueprint for the

    investment n."

    Nicole could tell from Maia''s face that she was passionate about this industry.

    "I don''t have much time to manage this. How about this, I''ll find an expert for youter. He has a lot of

    experience in this field. You can ask for his advice."

    Nicole''s words instantly lit up Maia''s eyes.

    "Really? Who is that expert? Lady Bush, you are too kind. Please be rest assured. I will do this well."

    "Okay, I''ll ask him to go to youter. You can go back."

    Maia left happily.

    Nicole returned to the ward and continued talking to Samuel. Then, ir called and told her that

    Gabrielle would be here soon. Gabrielle might bring her the news about Samuel''s operation.

    Nicole excitedly waited for Gabrielle''s arrival.

    But before that, Nicole felt that she should deal with Maia''s matter.

    She invited Tim to dinner, which surprised Tim.

    "Did I hear you wrong? You want to invite me to dinner? This only happens once in a blue moon!"

    Tim was excited. Meanwhile, he teased Nicole.

    "Come on, you sound like I am mean to you. Since I am so mean, why are you still pestering me?"

    Facing Nicole''s usation, Tim smiled and said ruthlessly, "Because I want to! I am into self-abusive

    behavior. Does this answer satisfy you?"

    "Fine. But I need your help."

    "I knew it. You will never treat me to dinner for no reason. Can you invite me to dinner just for once

    without asking anything from me? Can you let me feel moved?"

    Timined, but Nicole pursed her lips and smiled. Then she gestured, "I can''t afford to let you feel

    moved. I haven''t moved you yet, but you are still pestering me non-stop. If you''re moved, I guess I

    have to hide from you forever."

    "Alright! I won''t eat this meal or help you so as not to scare you, Miss Nicole."

    Tim stood up, wanting to leave. But Nicole grabbed his sleeve.

    He turned around and saw Nicole looking at him with a helpless expression. He immediately smiled.

    "You are not ready to let me go? Listen to me, Samuel doesn''t know what you''re doing now. How about

    this, you leave him behind for now and have a good meal with me. After that, I''ll promise you anything."

    Tim''s words made Nicole a little depressed, but when she thought of her n, she nodded and

    gestured, "Alright, I agree. You choose the ce."

    "You are decisive!"

    Tim was especially delighted. He abandoned his agenda and drove to the mountain area with Nicole.

    Tim came here to enjoy rural tourism with Nicole.

    Nicole did not know how Tim discovered this ce, but she liked the scenery here.

    She took a deep breath after arrival.

    Wow.

    The air was so fresh!

    "How is this ce? Not bad, right?"

    Tim earnestly wanted to know Nicole''s answer.

    Nicole smiled and gestured, "The scenery is great, but I don''t know how the dishes are."

    "Then let''s do some tasting! Come on!"

    Tim held Nicole''s hand and walked in.

    There weren''t many guests here. But this ce was cozy. Guests were in twos and threes.

    Tim led Nicole to the seat by the window. Behind her was a mountain spring, which gave her a

    refreshing feeling.

    The waiter walked over and waited for them to order.

    Nicole let Tim order the dishes.

    Soon all the dishes were served. Nicole found they were special local dishes.

    Looking at these appetizing dishes, Nicole felt hungry.

    "Have a taste."

    Tim urged Nicole like a child.

    Nicole picked up her chopsticks and took a taste.

    Well, the dishes were delicious.

    She nodded and gave Tim a thumbs up.

    Tim grinned.

    "Is it delicious? That''s right. This restaurant has an amazing owner. No wonder food here is so

    delicious!"

    Nicole was stunned.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean I am the owner of this ce. How is it? Not bad, right?"

    Tim smiled as if he had won a huge prize.

    Nicole looked at him and asked doubtfully with gestures, "Are you not going back to the Seapolis City?"

    "I''ll be wherever you are. Since you like this ce so much, I''ll stay here with you. I have asked

    someone to watch the business in the Seapolis City. I just need to use the Inte to deal with some

    urgent matters every day. You''ve lost weight recently and don''t have much appetite. Ibined the

    taste of the Seapolis City with the taste of this ce to create a unique vor, then I created this

    restaurant. If you feel like eating, I will deliver the food here to you at any time. How about it?"

    Tim''s words made Nicole feel both touched andplicated.

    She was a married woman, so she had no intention to date Tim. Tim was like a brother to her. She had

    expressed her meanings many times, but Tim acted like he had heard nothing.

    Nicole wanted Tim to have his own happiness.

    He should be so considerate to the perfect woman for him, not to her.

    She was already very grateful to him for he helped her in this difficult situation. How could she watch

    Tim continue to be dyed by her?

    Now, to keep her apanied, Tim even wanted to settle here. This idea scared Nicole a little.

    Seeing that Nicole was silent, Tim asked, "What''s the matter? Aren''t the dishes delicious? Or are you

    so touched that you don''t know what to say?"

    "Tim, I need your help."

    Nicole suddenly gestured, which startled Tim.

    "Why are you being so serious? Tell me, what''s the matter? Since you''vee here, I''ll help you no

    matter what."

    "Remember what you said. Don''t go back on your word."

    "I won''t. When did I ever break my promise to you?"

    Tim looked at Nicole amusingly and drank a mouthful of red wine.

    He was in a good mood today. It seemed that the red wine was also very delicious.

    Tim''s good mood onlysted for a few minutes. It ended when Nicole gestured, "I have no experience

    in managingpanies or investing. As you know, I have a travelpany here, and I am relying on

    thispany to get money to pay my bills. At present, M¨¦doc needs to be expanded, but I''m not

    familiar with this ce at all. If I want to make an expansion, I need to make a field trip. But you know, I

    can''t leave here."

    "Why can''t you leave? You just need to hire a nurse for Samuel. Then you can go on a field trip with

    me. Coincidentally, we can also take a sightseeing trip. That''s right. This is great."

    Tim''s words made Nicole want to roll her eyes.

    "I leave with you so as to let you find someone to bully Samuel again? Let me tell you, if this happens

    again, I''ll never talk to you. Aren''t you afraid that Samuel will skin you after he wakes up?"

    "First, he has to wake up. Given his current situation, I don''t think he will wake up. He probably will be

    like this for the rest of his life."

    Tim said bluntly, but he suddenly noticed that Nicole''s expression had changed.

    He looked at Nicole and saw a trace of sadness in her eyes, which made him feel a little depressed.

    "Bah, I have a sour mouth. Don''t be sad. Samuel is a lucky guy and he will get better. Besides, he has

    always refused to admit defeat. How could he be beaten up by such a difficulty? No way."

    Tim felt that he was being really strange.

    He wished that Samuel could never wake up. Thus, he could take care of Nicole for granted and stay

    by her side. Even if she had Samuel''s surname, he wouldn''t mind that as long as he could be with her.

    But when he saw Nicole''s sad face, he wished he could fulfill all of Nicole''s wishes and let her continue

    to be happy.

    This kind of contradictory mood almost drove him crazy, but he still enjoyed doing this.

    Maybe he was indeed into self-abusive behavior.

    How could Nicole not know what Tim was thinking about?

    She knew that clearly! Because of this, she did not want to Tim be dyed by her any longer.

    He should have his own happiness!

    Since Tim didn''t fight for his happiness, she would try her best to help him.

    Thinking of this, Nicole gestured, "So you agree?"

    "Agree what?"

    Tim was a little dumbfounded. Why did he feel he fell into Nicole''s snare?

    However, when he looked at Nicole''s eyes, there was still sorrow in her eyes. Sadness hadn''t faded

    yet.

    Nicole sighed and gestured, "Can you help me go on a field trip?"

    "Alright, I promise you. I thought you would ask me a big favor. It turns out to be a trivial matter. I''ll take

    this journey as a trip."

    Tim agreed straightforwardly.

    Nicole secretlyughed in her heart and gestured, "Mypany will send someone to follow you to

    record the data. She is a newbie and doesn''t know anything. Please teach her more. I intend to ask this

    newbie to manage thepany after I leave. You know, it''s better to have a capable subordinate than

    doing all things by yourself. You don''t want me to be so tired from work all day long, do you? "

    Nicole sought for sympathy to get what she wanted.

    How could Tim resist her request?

    "Alright. Training a newbie is simple. I promise to teach him everything I know, okay?"

    "Thank you so much."

    Since she had reached her goal, Nicole served wine for Tim and then finished the meal in delight with

    him.

    "Then, you can go to this ce tomorrow and look for her. You two should act together. Right, I might

    have to take Samuel to the downtown area for an examination tomorrow. So I may not have the time to

    answer your phone. Leave me a message if you need anything."

    Nicole instructed.

    Tim nodded in agreement. However, when he arrived at the ce Nicole mentioned the next day and

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    saw that newbie, his entire face turned livid.

 Chapter 682 This Woman Is So Bold!

    Chapter 682 This Woman Is So Bold!

    "Maia? Howe it is you?"

    Tim turned around to leave dejectedly.

    Maia heard that Nicole found a master for her, but she didn''t expect the person was Tim.

    That gigolo?

    What a joke!

    "I didn''t expect it to be you either. Lady Bush must be mistaken. What can you do? I have to give Lady

    Bush a call. She must have been cheated by you."

    Maia called Nicole as she spoke, but Nicole''s phone was switched off.

    Nicole was not stupid. She already expected what would happen after they met. How could she give

    them a chance to find her?

    "Damn it! If I knew it was you, I wouldn''t havee even if you gave me a billion."

    Tim''s words infuriated Maia.

    "One billion? Don''t take yourself too seriously. You''re not even worth ten! Let me tell you, you are a

    lemon here!"

    Maia''s words infuriated Tim.

    "I''m warning you. I don''t have a principle of not hitting women. Don''t think I dare not hit you just

    because you''re Nicole''s subordinate. If you cursed me again, I won''t let go of you!"

    "You are a lemon!"

    Maia didn''t think that Tim would hit her.

    Her provocation angered Tim.

    Right now, there was no Nicole here. Tim directly took a step forward, grabbed Maia''s cor, and

    casually threw her out.

    Maia immediately fell out like a kite with a broken string.

    "Ah!"

    When Maia fell to the ground, it was not her ass that hurt, but the self-esteem!

    Damn it!

    She was actually thrown out by a gigolo!

    If it got out, she would never find a boyfriend.

    "Tim, I''ll fight it out with you!"

    Maia didn''t care about the pain anymore. She got up and rushed towards Tim.

    It had to be said that Maia still had some strength.

    Being hit by her, Tim almost fell to the ground.

    This woman was like a cow!

    She was especially stubborn and strong.

    Shouldn''t a woman be delicate?

    Why was she this strong?

    Tim was depressed, but he really didn''t dare to use too much strength.

    "Don''t go too far, otherwise I..."

    "I''ll kill you!"

    Maia angrily stepped forward and bit Tim''s neck.

    "God! My neck! Stop! I''m warning you, Maia! You''d better let go of me right now!"

    Tim felt that his neck was about to be bitten off.

    Was this woman a mad dog?

    He subconsciously wanted to push Maia away, but coincidentally, his hands were ced where they

    shouldn''t be.

    Tim was stunned.

    ''Well, it feels pretty good. It''s quite stic and soft.''

    Almost subconsciously, he pinched it.

    Maia was furious.

    "Pervert!"

    She let his neck go. But in the next moment, she gave Tim a p across the face.

    After being pped, Tim felt half of his face go numb. He was angry.

    "Nicole asked me to teach you. Do you think I''d be happy to see you? I''m warning you. I can go with

    you, but you have to stay away from me! Also, don''t let me see your face. Wear a mask or something

    to cover your face!"

    Although Tim was angry, he was still somewhat embarrassed.

    Just now, he didn''t touch her chest on purpose.

    Now that Maia had pped him, this matter could be considered to be even.

    Maia was so angry with Tim for his words. However, seeing that Tim''s left face waspletely swollen

    and his neck was dripping with blood, she couldn''t help but restrain herself.

    She didn''t do it for anyone else. She did it for Nicole.

    She knew that Nicole was not someone who spoke nonsense. Since she had assigned Tim to teach

    her, it was very likely that Tim really had some knowledge.

    "If you don''t want to see me, you can treat yourself as a blind. Let me cover my face? No way! Why

    should I listen to you? If it wasn''t for Lady Bush, I wouldn''t have gone to M¨¦doc with you."

    "Well, you''re right. If it wasn''t for Nicole, I wouldn''t go out with you. I have good taste."

    Tim and Maia were tit for tat.

    Tim wanted to call Nicole to decline this matter, but Nicole''s phone was switched off.

    This woman did it on purpose!

    Tim was very angry, but there was nothing he could do. He already promised Nicole.

    He and Maia set off just like that.

    Maia suggested taking the bus. In this way, they can save money, and there were also data. They can

    go back to thepany for reimbursementter.

    Timughed angrily.

    "Are you kidding me? Does Nicoleck money? Besides, I''ll drive you there. I spend money on gas.

    You need not go back to thepany for reimbursement. Take a bus? How about taking the No. 11

    bus?"

    "There''s no No. 11 bus to M¨¦doc."

    Maia frowned and said, which surprised Tim.

    Was this woman really a modern people?

    Didn''t she know that taking the No. 11 bus meant going on foot?

    Tim intended to exin to Maia. However, Maia lowered her head and looked at the blueprint in her

    hand, wondering if she should show it to Tim.

    This blueprint was interesting.

    Tim nced at it and pulled it from Maia''s hand.

    "Hey, you are so rude. If you want to take my things, you should tell me."

    "Didn''t you n to show it to me?"

    Tim stared at the design blueprint, but his words made Maia choke.

    "Even if it is, you can''t just snatch it from my hands."

    "I already did it. You can still snatch it back."

    Tim looked at the blueprint and his eyes lit up.

    "Who made it?"

    "I."

    Maia had no confidence and her voice was a little low.

    "Who?"

    Tim immediately raised his head in shock.

    "I did it! I know I don''t have any professional knowledge. I didn''t do well. If you want to mock me, just

    do what you want. However, I''m not afraid. If I didn''t do it well this time, I can continue to design next

    time. I''ll seed one day."

    Maia turned her head away, trying her best to show that she didn''t care. However, she still nced at

    Tim from time to time.

    His view of Maia changed.

    "Well. Although you are a short little woman, you are pretty smart. Although the design is not perfect

    and there are still many points that need to be modified, the overall picture is not bad."

    Maia originally thought that Tim would mock her. She was ready to be mocked. But after Tim said these

    words, Maia was stunned.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Are you deaf? I said that you work was not bad. You''re stupid. How can Nicole trust you to handle the

    business here?"

    Tim returned the blueprint to Maia and whispered, "Let''s go to M¨¦doc. When we get there, let''s find a

    ce to rx. Then I''ll tell you what''s wrong with the design."

    "Okay."

    Maia saw that Tim was confident, and coupled with Nicole''s rmendation, her attitude towards Tim

    had finally eased a little.

    The two of them got into Tim''s sports car.

    Tim still maintained his unbridled personality. His sports car was also red.

    Maia frowned and looked at it, saying, "Bad taste."

    "What?"

    Tim felt that he should not treat her with a good attitude.

    Seeing that Tim was unhappy, Maia hurriedly turned around and got into the car without saying

    anything.

    As if to vent his anger, Tim stepped on the elerator. The speed was 120km/h now.

    Originally, he thought that Maia would scream and be scared. But he didn''t expect that Maia was so

    calm. She didn''t have any reaction.

    Tim was even more depressed.

    "Hey, don''t you feel sick?"

    "Why should I feel sick?"

    Maia looked at Tim with puzzle.

    Tim was shocked.

    Why was this woman different from the women he knew before?

    "Can you stand such a fast speed?"

    "How can this be called fast?"

    Maia''s disdainful gaze angered Tim.

    "You''re good at driving. Then you drive."

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''ll do it! What''s the big deal!"

    Maia asked Tim to pull over.

    Seeing she was so confident, Tim got out of the car. He handed the car keys to Maia and sat down in

    the passenger seat.

    He wanted to see what she would do.

    Maia got into the car after getting the key, but she looked at it for a long time.

    "What''s wrong? Let''s go!"

    Looking at Maia who was at a loss, Tim couldn''t help but tease her.

    Maia said gloomily, "Don''t rush me. I''m selecting a gear."

    Tim was shocked.

    "God! You are driving an automatic, not a manual. Don''t tell me you never drive an automatic?"

    "Aren''t they all cars? What''s the difference? I''m good at learning. Just tell me how to drive it."

    Maia said.

    Tim sneered and said, "Alright, I''ll teach you."

    After saying that, he taught Maia how to start the car and how to drive it.

    "It''s that simple! I see."

    Maia pushed Tim away and said, "Fasten your seat belt!"

    "There is no need. Ah!"

    Before Tim could finish her words, the car flew out.

    Tim almost hit the windshield.

    Tim had to admit that he couldn''t treat this woman as an ordinary woman.

    Just as he fastened his seat belt, Tim noticed that Maia was driving at 160 km/h.

    Damn it!

    This woman was so bold!

    However, before Tim could get excited, he suddenly realized a serious problem, which turned his face

    pale.

 Chapter 683 What a Stingy Man!

    Chapter 683 What a Stingy Man!

    "There''s a caring from the other side. What are you doing?"

    Tim grabbed the armrest tightly.

    Maia said calmly, "It''s fine. After all, this is the first time I drive."

    "What did you say? This is the first time you drive. You don''t have a driver''s license?"

    "I haven''t taken the exam yet. It''s too expensive. I want to wait until it''s cheaper."

    Maia said it for granted, but Tim almost went mad.

    "Stop! Stop!"

    Tim had never been so scared before!

    He actually gave his life to a woman who could not drive. This woman was driving at 160km/h now!

    He thought he was crazy.

    However, Maia wasn''t nervous at all and asked, "Which one is the brake?"

    Tim no longer wanted to speak.

    He hurriedly squeezed over and stepped on the brake.

    The car quickly stopped. With a sudden impact, Tim directly hit the windshield, while Maia identally

    hit Tim.

    Tim was hit by Maia and his ribs touched the steering wheel. He felt that his ribs were broken.

    He had never been in such a sorry state before, and he was instantly enraged.

    "Are you out of your mind? How dare you drive a car without a driver''s license? How dare you drive to

    160 km/h? You are over speeding! What are you thinking? Even if you want to die, I don''t want to die

    with you."

    Tim''s voice numbed Maia''s ears.

    She looked at Tim and said nonchntly, "What''s wrong? I''ve never driven a car like yours! But I ride

    an electric tricycle every day. Isn''t it the same?"

    Tim was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to her anymore.

    Were Electric tricycles the same as sports cars?

    What kind of logic was this?

    "Get off the car!"

    Tim felt that if he were to stay with Maia again, he would be pissed off.

    Maia thought he was going to change seats with her and obediently got out of the car. She did not

    expect that after Tim moved over from the passenger seat, he stepped on the elerator and left.

    "Hey!"

    Maia shouted from behind, but Tim didn''t listen and directly returned along the same path.

    He went back on his word.

    He was going to find Nicole and ask her to take Maia away.

    Tim couldn''t help her with this.

    Maia watched as Tim left without turning back, knowing that she hadpletely pissed off this man.

    But she really didn''t know why Tim was so angry.

    Maia sat down on the roadside with some disappointment. Looking at the distance, she wondered if

    she should go to M¨¦doc or go back.

    No matter whether she chose to go to M¨¦doc or go back, it would be night when the bus came.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    She was hungry now.

    What a stingy man!

    She just drove his car, but he threw her here!

    Maia pouted, then looked at the map on her phone. She found that it was still ten kilometers away from

    the next bus stop.

    She looked at the weather and found that it was not bad.

    Maia got up and walked towards the next bus stop.

    No matter what, she had to go there to make a field trip. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to advance

    her work in the future.

    She was originally a clerk and was suddenly promoted to general manager by Nicole. She was very

    excited and felt that no matter what, she had to be worthy of Nicole''s kindness to her.

    Maia cheered up. She sang along the way.

    Tim drove five to six kilometers away and finally stopped the car by the side of the road.

    Although he disliked Maia and was so angry with her, Maia was still Nicole''s subordinate and was

    someone Nicole valued. He did not know what Maia was worth Nicole''s attention.

    After graduating from high school, Maia left school and worked as a clerk in a travelpany. He did

    not find any special talent in Maia. Why did Nicole promote her to the position of general manager?

    Moreover, this woman was very stubborn. She tried her best to aplish what she believed to be the

    most important thing.

    When Tim thought that he threw Maia halfway, he felt a little anxious.

    "Forget it! I shouldn''t argue with Maia. I just won''t let her touch the car in the future. No matter what, I

    can''t break my promise to Nicole."

    Tim muttered to himself. He felt that he had suffered a huge loss this time.

    He wanted to talk to Nicoleter.

    Tim said in his heart. Then, he turned the car around and returned to where he was just now. But he

    couldn''t Maia there.

    "Could it be that the wolf took her away?"

    Tim looked at the surrounding mountain paths and couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "No, she is so

    strong. Even a wolf would probably be scared if it saw her. Where did this woman go?"

    When he came back, he had never seen Maia. Therefore, the only possibility was that Maia had

    walked forward.

    How did this woman leave?

    On foot?

    Tim felt that it was impossible, but he started to drive forward.

    Not more than ten minutester, Tim saw Maia singing a folk song and walking forward.

    This woman was actually walking?

    She wouldn''t want to walk to M¨¦doc just like that, would she?

    Tim felt that it was really difficult to understand Maia.

    Just as he was about to call Maia, he heard that Maia sang such a beautiful folk song.

    The woman was small, but she had a pretty voice. She sang beautifully.

    Tim couldn''t help but think of Nicole.

    Nicole used to have such a nice voice, but now it was ruined. How could he get Nicole''s voice back?

    Recently, he had found a lot of doctors. But there was nothing much anyone can do about Nicole''s

    situation.

    Tim was on the verge of despair.

    Did he really have to watch as Nicole became a mute? He really wouldn''t be able to hear her voice for

    the rest of his life?

    Nicole had to type on her phone when she went out. In an emergency, even if she called the police,

    she won''t be able to say anything.

    Nicole shouldn''t have lived such a life.

    Tim was lost in thought.

    When he regained his senses, he discovered that Maia had disappeared.

    "Where did this woman go?"

    Tim stopped the car, and got off the car. He looked ahead, but did not find Maia.

    "What junkyard did this crazy womane from?"

    Tim muttered to himself as he got on the car. Then he heard a sounding from behind him.

    "You''re the one who came from the junkyard."

    Tim was shocked.

    "Damn it! When did you get in the car? Are you a ghost?"

    "If I were a ghost, I would be the first to kill you. As a man, you left me on the road and ran away alone.

    You are destined to not be liked by anyone. If I were Lady Bush, I wouldn''t like you either. You don''t

    have chivalry at all."

    After hearing Maia''s words, Tim''s mouth twitched.

    "What are you talking about? Do you believe..."

    "You even dared to throw me halfway. What else do you not dare to do? Let me tell you! Lady Bush

    can''t possibly like you."

    Tim finally heard the point.

    "Wait! What did you say? You said Lady Bush wouldn''t like me, right? How did you know that?"

    "You like Lady Bush. Do you think others are blind?"

    Maia''s words instantly made Tim happy.

    "Even you can find it, then others can find it. In your opinion, Nicole..."

    "No way! Lady Bush won''t like a gigolo like you who bullies women."

    Tim''s mouth twitched again.

    "From now on, shut up! Or I''ll sew your mouth on with tape."

    He felt that he really didn''t like Maia!

    No!

    She was not a woman!

    Seeing that Tim coulde back to find her, Maia decided not to argue with him.

    She saw that Tim had a bottle of mineral water on hand. It should have been bought not long ago. Tim

    just drank a little.

    Maia was very tired from walking, so she directly took the bottle of mineral water and unscrewed it,

    then gulped it down.

    It was already toote for Tim to stop her. He watched helplessly as Maia drank up the bottle of mineral

    water that he had taken a sip.

    Seeing Tim staring at her, Maia said, "It''s just water. I''ll buy it and return it to you when we get to the

    bus stop."

    "God! It''s not a matter of water. Didn''t you notice that I had drank it? Do you have anymon sense

    about hygiene?"

    Tim was upset again.

    Maia said, "As a countrywoman, I don''t care about it. I''m thirsty, so I drink the water. It''s fine. I don''t

    mind you. You won''t have any disease, right?"

    Seeing that Tim didn''t say anything, she was finally a little scared.

    "Hey, are you really sick?"

    "Yes, I''m sick!"

    Tim felt that he was sick. Otherwise, why would he promise Nicole to go out to investigate the market

    with Maia?

    After he finished speaking, he directly stepped on the elerator and left angrily. But in his heart, he

    felt somewhat ufortable.

    Maia drank the water he had drunk. God!

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt unhappy. However, Maia still didn''t understand why he

    was angry.

    When they arrived at the bus stop, Maia suddenly shouted, "Stop! Stop!"

    Tim thought that there was something wrong with her, so he hurriedly stopped the car.

    Maia got out of the car, bought two bottles of mineral water and handed them to Tim.

    "Here you go. I drank one bottle of your water. Then I''ll return you two bottles. Alright, we''re even. You

    can go."

    "Where are you going?"

    Tim couldn''t understand what Maia meant.

    Maia pointed at the bus station and said, "I''ll take the bus. I know you don''t like to stay with me. You

    think I''m a very vulgar woman, right? I only drank a bottle of your water. Forget it, I don''t like being with

    you anyway. You can drive there. I''ll take the bus. Although it is a little slow, I won''t dy my inspection

    of the market."

    After saying that, Maia directly turned around and went to the bus stop to sit and wait for the bus.

    Tim didn''t know what to say.

    This was the first time Tim had been refused by a woman. Although he did not want to admit that Maia

    was a woman, at this moment, he felt an overwhelming sense of loss.

    Actually, Maia was quite frank. She was also very bright, nimble, but a little careless. She didn''t have

    any bad intentions. She just had a sharp tongue.

    If he let Maia go to M¨¦doc alone, Tim felt that Nicole wouldn''t let go of him.

    With that in mind, he drove to the bus stop and stopped.

 Chapter 684 I Dont Like Her

    Chapter 684 I Don''t Like Her

    "Hey, get in the car!"

    Tim would never admit to Maia his fault, and he didn''t think he was wrong.

    Maia whispered to Tim without looking at him, "You go first. I''ve said that I''ll take the bus. Don''t worry. I

    won''t tell Lady Bush. She won''t know anything."

    Tim curled his lips again.

    He was not afraid of Nicole at all.

    "Alright, stop messing around. Get in the car! Think about when you can arrive by bus. When there is a

    market, others will take the opportunity first. In the market, time is money. I''m doing it not for you but for

    Nicole. I promised her to study the market. If you go by bus, nothing can be done."

    Maia was slightly stunned.

    "Is it that serious?"

    "I''m the teacher, not you. Didn''t Nicole ask you to learn from me? If so, you have to listen to me. Get in

    the car quickly! I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you!"

    Maia noticed that Tim was really getting impatient. But she really didn''t want to get in the car. She also

    had self-esteem, okay?

    But if she didn''t get on the car, what if she really lost the initiative as Tim had said?

    Nicole treats her so well. She didn''t want to ruin Nicole''s good fortune.

    "I can get in the car. But from now on, don''t talk to me if there''s nothing wrong."

    "Do you think I''m willing to talk to you?"

    Tim felt that Maia thought too highly of herself. When did he show that he wanted to talk to her?

    Maia bit her lower lip and got into the car.

    This time, Maia sat in the back.

    "Come and sit in the passenger seat."

    Tim became somewhat gloomy.

    "I''m fine in the back."

    Maia felt it was the most effective way to stop talking to Tim.

    Tim was really irritated.

    "I''m not interested in being someone''s driver."

    "But you won''t let me drive."

    Maia''s words got Tim speechless again.

    Did she really not know or did she fake it?

    "Maia, I don''t want to say it again. You''d better do as I say."

    As the president of Louis Group, he would actually drive for a country girl. What a shame!

    Maia also had a temper. She had been suppressing her temper for such a long time. Now that Tim

    troubled her again and again, she couldn''t stand it any longer.

    "Tim, don''t go too far! What on earth do you want?"

    Maia pped the shelf in the middle of the car angrily.

    The shelf shattered.

    Tim''s face was about to twitch.

    Maia was slightly stunned, and then she said embarrassedly, "How can it be so brittle? I''llpensate

    youter."

    "Compensate me? Do you know how much it is? It costs your sry for a year."

    "Don''t defraud me. Isn''t it just a shelf worthy of twenty yuan or something? I''ll buy you er and ask

    the car repairman in our vige to install it for you."

    Hearing Maia''s words, Tim really didn''t want to talk anymore.

    His imported car was a limited edition. But to Maia, it had no difference from her electric tricycle. Tim

    was really tired of exining to her.

    "Whatever."

    He didn''t force Maia into sitting in the passenger seat anymore.

    For the first time in his life, he became a driver for a country girl. This feeling was simply indescribable.

    Maia thought that she was right because Tim kept silent.

    "Look at you! It just costs ten to twenty yuan. I''ll give you the money. You can buy it yourselfter."

    As she spoke, Maia took out twenty yuan and handed it to Tim.

    "Here you are."

    Tim was speechless.

    He nced at Maia and stepped on the elerator angrily.

    Along the way, Tim didn''t say a word to Maia.

    Maia didn''t say anything to him either. She had been reading e-books all the way,ughing and crying.

    Tim did not know what she was reading. As long as he did not talk with her, he felt that he could save

    half of his life.

    When they arrived in M¨¦doc, Maia immediately closed the page and called Mr. Ron.

    "Mr. Ron, this is Maia. We''re in M¨¦doc now. Where are you? Shall we go to meet you?"

    Maia chuckled.

    Mr. Ron didn''t expect Maia to arrive so soon. He immediately smiled and said, "Sure. We''re at Blue Sky

    Grand Hotel. Come if it''s convenient for you."

    "Alright. We''ll be right there."

    Hanging up the phone, Maia urged Tim to drive to Blue Sky Grand Hotel.

    Tim looked at Maia and asked, "Who is Mr. Ron?"

    "Mr. Ron is very influential here. I''ve investigated. If you want to do tourist business here, you have to

    greet Mr. Ron first. Otherwise, things can''t go smoothly."

    Tim paused for a moment and asked, "How influential is this Mr. Ron?"

    "He''s the local viin here."

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Tim understood that a strong stranger could not beat the local viin. Although he was very unhappy

    about greeting that bullshit Mr. Ron as soon as he got here, hepromised once again for Nicole.

    "Let''s go."

    After they arrived at Blue Sky Grand Hotel, Maia told the lobby manager that they were looking for Mr.

    Ron. But the lobby manager said that Mr. Ron was very busy and asked them to sit and wait in the

    lobby.

    They waited for a whole afternoon.

    Maia was fine, but Tim couldn''t sit still anymore.

    He had never been treated like this when he studied the market before.

    He was kept waiting for a whole afternoon!

    They obviously wanted to teach them a lesson.

    "If you want to wait, go on. I''ll get a room and go for a rest."

    Tim stood up and walked towards the front desk, but was stopped by Maia.

    "The room is very expensive here. We can stay in another hotel for a nightter."

    Tim didn''t want to argue with Maia.

    He pulled out his arm and said, "If you like to stay in a small hotel, I don''t mind. But this is not a safe

    ce. If you get into danger, don''t say I didn''t warn you. Anyway, I''m not going to a small hotel. I''ll book

    two rooms here. It''s up to you whether to stay or not."

    Tim found that if he discussed everything with Maia, he would probably die young. So he might as well

    arrange everything on his own.

    Then, Tim went to the front desk and got two rooms.

    Maia really didn''t want to stay here. After all, it was really expensive for one night here. Because it was

    a business trip, she had to apply for reimbursement when she went back. What if Nicole got angry with

    her when she saw the huge expenses?

    But Maia also knew that this ce was not safe. Tim was right. She really didn''t dare to stay in a small

    hotel alone.

    After much consideration, Maiapromised again.

    "I''ll pay for itter."

    She gritted her teeth, her heart bleeding.

    It cost her six months'' sry.

    "Whatever you want."

    Tim didn''t want to argue with her. He went upstairs and went to rest in his room.

    However, Maia did not dare to leave the lobby. She was afraid that if she missed Mr. Ron, the

    opportunity would be grasped by someone else.

    After Tim finished bathing, he received a text message from Nicole.

    "How is everything? Have you arrived? Did you give Maia a hard time?"

    Tim suddenly felt aggrieved.

    "Oh my goodness. Do you have any problem with me, Nicole? Let me tell you. Can you not appoint

    that country girl to work with me? I''m going crazy today. Where did you find such a weirdo? And you''re

    going to let her run your travelpany? Do you think she is eligible? Take her horizons for example,

    shepared the shelf in my Phantom with a 20-yuan essory of an electric tricycle. Do you really

    want her to run your travelpany?"

    Tim felt that there was something wrong with either Nicole or him.

    It was obvious that Maia was not on the same level as them, or even from the same society.

    He did not understand why Nicole insisted on having amoner do a job of the upper ss.

    After hearing Tim''sment on Maia, Nicole said pertinently, "Maia may have many shorings, but

    her most precious merits are integrity, kindness, and she has no bad intentions."

    "What you said is all right, but don''t you think that she is simply a little white rabbit in the market? She

    will be eaten to the bone by those packs of wolves."

    "That''s why I asked you for help. I know you are capable. You''re even better at dealing with women. I

    hope that you can help me turn Maia into a strong and independent woman. Only you can do it."

    Hearing that, Tim almost fainted.

    "Kill me please. Let alone whether she is a woman or not, even if she is, I can''t teach such a disciple.

    Nicole, I don''t think I can help you."

    "Tim, what do you mean? Are you going to leave halfway and abandon Maia and me?"

    Tim was extremely ufortable to hear it.

    "Of course not. I don''t mean that."

    "What do you mean then? Maia is smart and willing to learn. As long as you are willing to teach her,

    she will definitely seed. Besides, how much money did Soseph take when she left the Seapolis

    City? How big can half a travelpany be? Do you expect him to start a big business like yours and

    Samuel''s? For a small travelpany, the workers are naturally country girls. What? Do you

    discriminate against country girls?"

    The more Nicole said, the angrier she became.

    Tim hurriedly said, "I don''t. I really don''t like her."

    "I think you are quite harmonious. If you really don''t want to help me, that''s fine. As long as you tell me,

    I won''t force you."

    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t help."

    Noticing that Nicole was angry, Tim hurriedly said, "Alright, I''ll try my best. As long as she doesn''t

    challenge my principles, I''ll be patient. I only did this because you asked me. I wasn¡¯t even this good to

    my mom."

    "Then my son, please take good care of Maia."

    Nicole hung up.

    Son? He was Nicole''s son now?

    She was so annoying! But he just liked her. What could he do about her?

 Chapter 685 I Gave You a Slap

    Chapter 685 I Gave You a p

    Nicole hung up the phone and fell into deep thought.

    She wanted to bring Maia and Tim together, but never thought about the gap between them. After

    hearing Tim''s words, she suddenly hesitated.

    Was this a good thing for Maia?

    However, seeing that Maia and Tim had no intention of being together, Nicole didn''t want to tell them

    her n.

    She looked at Samuel and used the conversion software that converted the text into electronic speech,

    "Samuel, am I doing the right thing? Tim has wasted so much time on me. I really don''t want to see him

    die alone. Everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness. Since I''m not his soulmate, should I

    pair him and Maia off? I know that they don''t fit to each other since they are from different sses.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Maia is very good-hearted, kind and upright. Such a woman will fall in love without hesitation

    once she makes up her mind. I really hope that Tim can have a vigorous love and find his own

    happiness. Am I doing the right thing?"

    Samuel still didn''t respond.

    Nicole found that Samuel seemed to have been in deep sleep and any sound could not wake him up.

    Her words could not rouse Samuel. Perhaps it was because the software gave electronic speech

    instead of her voice.

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt a little sad.

    Her voice...

    She couldn''t help but think of the requirements of the Miller family that Morgan had mentioned.

    Although Nicole did not know the specifics, it must have been something bad since the Miller family

    went to all that trouble.

    Nicole had considered whether she could let Morgan examine Samuel. After all, Morgan''s nickname

    was Satan King. However, Nicole failed to dial that number because of the Miller family.

    Looking at Samuel who became thinner and thinner and was lying here like a dead man, Nicole was

    heartbroken.

    She could take care of him for the rest of her life, but only when Samuel would be never able to wake

    up would she make such a decision.

    Right now, there was a chance Samuel would regain consciousness, but...

    Nicole sighed deeply.

    "Samuel, what do you think I should do? Should I go for Morgan? Perhaps she can cure you. I''ve lost

    my voice. Our children and I cannot live without you. Samuel, I promise you, as long as you get better, I

    will do nothing but live a good life with you, okay?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel, typed the words that she wanted to say and converted them into electronic

    speech by software. However, Samuel was still lying there motionlessly. She did not know whether

    Samuel had taken them in.

    Just as Nicole was wondering whether her decision was right or wrong, Tim was very anxious.

    ''That stupid Maia is still waiting for Mr. Ron in the hall?''

    Thinking of this, Tim got up and put on sportswear before leaving the room and walking towards the

    elevator.

    If Maia was still waiting, he would take her to eat something.

    Just as the elevator door was about to close, a woman suddenly reached in.

    "Wait a moment!"

    As she spoke, the fragrance greeted Tim. A beautiful, slender and tall woman squeezed in.

    "Sorry."

    The woman looked at Tim and was surprised.

    ''Wow, this man is so handsome.''

    The men here all had dark skin, partly because of the climate. In general, they were less than 1.8

    meters tall. It was not easy to see a man who was 1.85 meters tall, had fair skin and looked very noble.

    Therefore, the woman immediately smiled when she saw Tim.

    "Sir, you''re not a native, are you?"

    Tim was used to getting hit on and did not even throw a nce at the woman. He pretended not to hear

    her.

    Seeing Tim like this, the woman did not feel discouraged but got close to Tim.

    "Sir, I''m here for a tour. You are also a tourist, right? Why don''t we make friends with each other? Can I

    friend you on Twitter?"

    "Do you think I look like a QR code?"

    Tim finally spoke, but his words were very unpleasant to hear.

    The woman met with a refusal, so she was a little unhappy. However, she did not say anything else.

    Instead, she followed Tim, got off the elevator and came to the hall on the first floor.

    As expected, Maia was waiting there. Tim couldn''t help but shake his head. Then, he stepped forward

    and grabbed Maia''s arm without saying a word.

    "Hey! What are you doing? I can''t leave! If Mr. Rones out without seeing me, he will think that we

    are not sincere."

    Maia struggled, but she suddenly realized that Tim, whom she called a boy toy, had great strength.

    "He would have seen you if he wanted. I bet that Mr. Ron is not in the hotel. It is better to go have a

    meal to make yourself full instead of waiting here like a fool. Let''s find another way to see him."

    Tim had promised Nicole to teach Maia something, so he could not sit back and do nothing.

    Maia didn''t figure it out.

    "If we can''t see him, what should we do to meet him?"

    "Don''t worry. I have better sess, but you need to have a meal first. I''m starving after driving for so

    long. Can you be considerate of me?"

    While speaking, Tim took Maia to a restaurant and sat down at the table.

    Maia was a little embarrassed and said, "This is a high-consumption ce. Let''s go somewhere else.

    I''ll treat you to the meal."

    "Forget it. Let me treat you. Now that youe out with me, you should gain experience with me. Don''t

    think of saving money. Lady Bush is very rich, so she can pay your expenses."

    "Lady Bush''s money is not mine. I can''t waste her money."

    Hearing this, Tim involuntarily nced at Maia.

    Originally, Tim thought that Maia didn''t have any advantages, but he felt that she suddenly looked

    pleasing to the eye when Maia was so considerate of Nicole.

    "I just realize that you don''t look, although you don''t have nice skin."

    Maia''s mouth twitched.

    "We take dark skin as beauty."

    "What do you mean?"

    This was the first time Tim had heard about this.

    Seeing that Tim really wanted to know that, Maia told him about the customs here and the conventions

    of the surrounding countryside, such as ''walking marriage''.

    They broadened Tim''s horizons.

    "Oh dear, the customs here are too interesting. Walking marriage? You mean that a man would spend

    some time with the woman, get her pregnant and then just leave?"

    "Yes."

    Maia nodded.

    Tim hurriedly asked, "What about the baby? What if the baby is born?"

    "Haven''t you heard the folk rhyme? Women carry their babies when they go on a date. People there

    live in a matriarchal society. The children are brought up by their mother, and their mother carry them to

    find other men to marry."

    Tim simply couldn''t understand it.

    "What about the child''s biological father? He has custody of the child."

    "It''s the custom. You don''t need to learn too much. This is a good thing for you guys, isn''t it? Men can

    leave when their desires are satisfied. They don''t have to care about anything. You guys can be very

    happy."

    Hearing this, Tim shook his head.

    "If I was a father, I would not leave alone. My child must live with me. Why does my child have to be

    someone else''s? It''s not like I can''t bring him up. I won''t have a baby if I can''t be responsible to it."

    Maia looked at Tim and felt astonished.

    She didn''t expect Tim to be such a responsible man.

    "I suddenly feel that you''re not that bad."

    "I''ve always been great, okay?"

    Tim red at her and ordered dishes for her.

    Right at this moment, the woman that Tim met in the elevator walked over. She looked at Maia beside

    Tim and said with disgust, "Cutie, you don''t have a good taste. I see. You want to try something new

    here, so you found this country girl to apany you, right?"

    Tim couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed being haunted by this woman.

    "Who are you?"

    "My name is Alexia. I''m a jewelry designer. If you like jewelry, you can look for me. I can verify the

    jewelry''s value for you. The traders here often mixed the genuine with the fictitious. You will be cheated

    if you cannot verify the value of the jewelry."

    Alexia said with a smile.

    Tim only felt that this name was a little familiar, but this woman in front of him was somewhat irritating,

    especially since she had just ndered Maia.

    Although he didn''t like Maia very much, no one else could criticize Maia since Maia worked for Nicole

    and was brought here by him.

    "A word of advice for you."

    "Tell me, cutie."

    Alexia smiled and waited.

    Tim put on a charming smile and said, "Get out!"

    Alexia looked somewhat awkward.

    Maia was originally quite angry. Seeing that Tim treated Alexia this way, Maia couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "What are youughing at? Bumpkin, have more dishes here lest you cannot afford to have them for

    the rest of your life."

    Alexia lost her temper with Maia instead of Tim.

    Maia''s expression darkened.

    "Miss, are you looking for a fight?"

    Although Maia looked young, she was not timid.

    Tim appreciated the way that Maia treated Alexia. She had the nerve to make her move when she was

    offended.

    "Go ahead! I''ll support you."

    Timughed and cheered.

    Alexia felt herself humiliated.

    Who didn''t know her name here?

    Many people here came to ask her to verify the value of the jewelry. Everyone was polite to her.

    However, this country girl snatched away the man she liked and even dared to provoke her. It was so

    absurd!

    Alexia tried her best to suppress her anger and said coldly, "How rude you are. Ladies don''t fight in

    public. You look like a wild child from the countryside. You are so tacky. How can you make friends with

    this gentleman? You are so cheap that you can''t even pick up theundry for him!"

    Maia was disdained again and again, so she was fuming with anger.

    "I don''t know if I can pick up herundry. I want to give you something."

    Alexia instantly frowned.

    "What do you want to give me?"

    "A p!"

    After Maia finished speaking, she gave Alexia a p. She used so much strength that her arm went

    numb.

 Chapter 686 Do You Think I Am the Person to be Trifled with

    Chapter 686 Do You Think I Am the Person to be Trifled with

    "Ah!"

    As Alexia did not pay attention, Maia directly gave her a p and she tumbled over.

    "How dare you hit me? What a shrew! You''re so rude!"

    Alexia was so angry that even tears came to her eyes.

    In the past, Tim would think that only women like Alexia could be called women, and he would help her

    up andfort her. But now, he felt that Maia did a good job. The p was something he would like to

    see.

    Alexia looked at Tim and whined about her grievances, "Hey, cutie, why do you want be with such a

    woman?"

    "I need her to help me get rid of bad luck."

    After he said these words, Tim seized Maia''s hand and they left together.

    "Let''s go. I''ll take you out to eat something. The atmosphere here has been ruined."

    Then, he held her hand and walked out of the hall directly.

    Alexia was so angry that she almost screamed with rage.

    Is there something wrong with the guy''s eyes?

    Looking at Tim holding her hand, Maia was a little stunned.

    "What did you just say about me?"

    "What?"

    Tim immediately pretended to be innocent.

    That was a joke. It was impossible for him to repeat what he had said about Maia.

    Maia didn''t hear it clearly just now. Now that Tim turned the question back, she shook her head and

    said, "Nothing. Where are we going?"

    "Shall we grab a bite to eat or go back now? I guess the waiter hasn''t put away the dishes."

    Tim was stunned after saying these words.

    Was he also influenced by Maia?

    He spoke in such an inappropriate manner and his words were just ramblings.

    Maia nodded, "I haven''t eaten yet. What a feast of dishes! Pitifully, I didn''t take a single mouthful of

    food just now. Is that woman your friend?"

    "I don''t know who she is. The one we met in the elevator just now was probably a lunatic. Let''s go.

    Since you want to eat, let''s go back and eat."

    Tim suddenly felt that Maia was a little cute.

    She followed him and they returned to the hotel.

    Alexia had already left, and the waiter was putting away the dishes.

    "Wait, we haven''t eaten yet. We just went out for a while. Why did you take our dishes away?"

    Maia hurriedly stopped him.

    The waiter was slightly stunned.

    Tim pulled the waiter aside and said, "Make another portion of these dishes. Don''t worry about the

    money."

    "Okay, sir."

    The waiter went out hastily.

    Maia did not know that Tim had ordered another portion of dishes. She hurriedly sat down and ate with

    relish.

    "Well, this one is delicious, and that one is tasty too. Can I pack these dishester if we can''t finish

    them?"

    Maia looked at Tim.

    The delicious food lit up her eyes.

    Tim smiled, "I think there is no need for packing the food. Now we are in the hotel. If we don''t finish the

    food in the room, it will go bad. If you want to eat it again, we can order it tomorrow."

    "No, thanks. This meal must be very expensive. It''s you who pay for it. I''m quite ashamed. After I help

    Mr. Bush solve the problems here, I will earn a lot of money, and at that time I will definitely treat you."

    "Alright."

    Tim did not argue with her.

    After they finished eating, Maia still wanted to stay here and wait for Mr. Liam, but Tim suggested her to

    go back and have a rest.

    He contacted some people by himself and found Liam.

    Liam was already in the nightclub.

    He was puzzled for a moment when seeing Tim.

    "Who are you looking for?"

    "I''m looking for you."

    Tim directly walked into Liam''s private room and sat in front of him.

    "Do we know each other?"

    "My assistant called you today. You told us to wait for you at the Blue Sky Grand Hotel, but actually you

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    are enjoying yourself here. It''s not nice of you, Mr. Liam."

    Tim said with a smile.

    Liam looked at him and suddenly remembered something.

    "In total, there is a staff of around a hundred people in your small travelpany, and now you tell me

    that you want to develop the tourism industry here. Are you kidding me? Or did I hear it wrong? If you

    want to talk about being nice, then you guys are the ones not being nice at first. Do you know what kind

    of man I am? I''m destined to do great things, so it''s impossible for me to spare time to help your small

    travelpany. You guys are overestimating yourselves. "

    "Is that so?"

    Tim still smiled, but he turned to the waiter, "I''ll pay for this gentleman''s bill today. By the way, does the

    hotel provide Chateau Lafite 1982? If so, please bring here a few bottles of 1982 Chateau Lafite

    Rothschild and a few fruit tes."

    Liam was totally stunned.

    "Are you kidding me? Chateau Lafite 1982? And you ordered several bottles? Since you are a clerk at

    a small travelpany, do you have money? No kidding."

    "I''m so poor that I only have money left."

    With that, Tim threw a stack of bank notes onto the table. It looked like around a million or two million.

    Seeing that Tim carried so much cash with him, Liam was dumbfounded.

    He looked at Tim as if thetter were a fool, and swallowed hard, "Are you the boss of the travel

    "No, I''m just a friend of the boss. The boss has a greater economic power than I do."

    "Really? I haven''t heard of thepany before. It is not famous."

    Liam looked back to all thepanies that he was familiar with, but it never urred to him that there

    was such apany.

    "My friend is a native of the Seapolis City. After touring around this city, he thought that the tourism

    industry here was not bad, so she bought this travelpany and nned to expand business. I

    wonder if you will do her a favor."

    Tim casually put his legs on the end table. He didn''t care whether his handmade Armani trousers were

    stained with dust.

    Only then did Liam take a good look at Tim.

    Obviously, this man was wealthy, which can be inferred from his low-key manner. Such a man''s friend

    should also be rich.

    Thinking of this, Liam changed his attitude.

    "Sure. May I know how to address you?"

    "You can call me Mr. Tim."

    "Mr. Tim, look, how about tomorrow we set up the time to talk about work? Today, we just make friends.

    Cheers! Let''s make a night of it.

    Liam hurriedly asked the madam to find several beautiful women to apany Tim.

    Tim was good at ying the field. After a few rounds, the beauties were all amused by him. Liam also

    realized that Tim was a yboy, born with a silver spoon.

    It''s true that when there was an opportunity to make a fortune, nothing could stop it.

    Liam and Tim drank all night.

    Maia couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. She got up to refresh herself, but to her surprise, she

    saw Timing back from outside drunkenly.

    "You went out?"

    She walked forward and smelled an alcohol-like taste, so she couldn''t help but pinch her nose.

    "Where did you go and drink?"

    "I don''t know how to tell you. It''ste. Why don''t you go to bed? What are you doing?"

    Tim was not drunk, but just felt ufortable in the stomach.

    He leaned against the wall in the corridor and smoked. Upon seeing this, Maia took his cigarette away

    and put it out.

    "You are so drunk now. And you still want to smoke? I''ll send you back to have a rest."

    "OK."

    Tim leaned on Maia.

    She felt he was a little weighty, but she didn''t think too much about it. When she supported him and

    headed towards the room together, they suddenly ran into Alexia.

    "Oh, are you trying to tempt the handsome man to your bed? Well, it''s understandable. After all, a

    woman like you can only use this way to find man."

    Seeing that it was Alexia, Maia frowned and said coldly, "You haven''t had enough of that p, have

    you?"

    "You were protected by the cutie during the day. Now that he is asleep, why are you still pretending

    innocence in front of me? I will give you a p too."

    As she spoke, she directly pped Maia.

    Maia was so angry that when Alexia pped her, she couldn''t fight back as she was supporting Tim.

    But before she did anything, Tim raised his hand and knocked Alexia down.

    "I told you not to touch my girl. You don''t understand, do you? Do you think I am the person to be trifled

    with? How dare you hit her in front of me? Do you believe that I will take your arm off today?"

    As he spoke, it seemed that he was really going forward to take Alexia''s arm off.

    Seeing that Tim was serious, Maia immediately stopped him.

    "It''s okay. I''m fine. Let''s go back."

    After saying that, she didn''t even give Alexia a nce, but directly held Tim and left together.

    When Alexia heard Tim''s name, she was stunned for a moment, then she lowered her head and saw

    them off without bugging them.

    Maia took Tim to his room and hurriedly found a hot towel to put on his face.

    Tim''s stomach was almost burning. He pushed Maia away and ran to the bathroom to vomit.

    "Are you alright? I''d better go out and fetch you some medicine. Where did you go and end up so

    drunk?"

    Maia was about to leave when Tim grabbed her arm and she fell into his arms identally.

    Maia froze at that moment.

    She could feel that the man''s breath was mixed with the smell of alcohol, so she was a little stunned.

    But Tim didn''t think too much and he smiled, "Guess who I drank with?"

    "How do I know?"

    Maia felt a little shy and quickly pushed him away.

    Tim leaned against the wall and smiled drunkenly, "I drank with Liam. He has already promised to sign

    the contract with us. You draw up a contract tomorrow, and we will sign it with him immediately, in case

    any unexpected things happen. After that, we can go back. At that time, Nicole will be happy."

    His legs were a little out of control and he suddenly sat down on the toilet.

    Seeing that he sat down without flushing the toilet, Maia said, "Your trousers are wet."

    "Please help me take my pants off. I don''t have any strength."

    What Tim said immediately caught Maia in a dilemma.

    "What? Tim, you are too drunk, right? I''m a woman!"

    "Apart from the fact that you are physically female, how can you be called woman? I treat you like a

    buddy from the bottom of my heart. Don''t worry. I don''t need you to be responsible for me."

    After finishing speaking, Tim felt ufortable and wanted to vomit again, but he couldn''t get up and

    vomited all over his body.

    When hearing that Tim treated her as a buddy, Maia had aplex feeling.

    Anyway, she was a girl. How could she be treated as a buddy by a man?

    However, seeing that Tim was ufortable, she didn''t care about other trifles, but hurriedly ran over

    to help him.

    Tim was really drunk.

    Strangely, he had never been drunk in front of others, but in front of her, he was so relieved and at

    ease.

    He directly plunged into Maia''s arms and fell asleep.

    "Hey, Tim, wake up!"

    Maia was a little perplexed.

    Tim was almost 185 cm tall. Now he leaned on her arms like a mountain. Besides, they were in the

    bathroom. This posture made her, an unmarried girl, very embarrassed.

 Chapter 687 Are You a Ghost?

    Chapter 687 Are You a Ghost?

    Just as Maia was still thinking about what to do, Tim had already been fast asleep.

    Hearing his steady breathing, Maia gave a sigh.

    Taking a deep breath, she had no choice but to help him rise and take off his dirty clothes.

    Maia tried her best not to look at Tim''s body, but she still saw his powerful muscles.

    She didn''t expect that he would be so strong since he didn''t seem so when he was clothed.

    Maia blushed when she realized what she was thinking. Fortunately, Tim was asleep, otherwise she

    must have been pretty embarrassed.

    She then threw Tim in bed and cleaned up the vomit on his body with a hot towel, during which she felt

    her face burning.

    She had never done this for a man before.

    When she finished that, Maia was exhausted. She could feel that her back was wet. Her clothes were

    soaked with sweat. But she didn''t notice that until this moment.

    Maia looked at Tim who was dead to the world, and found that he was actually quite handsome in the

    light.

    She then shook her head vigorously.

    ''What are you thinking? ''

    ''This man only cares about Lady Bush.''

    Maia cleared her head quickly and went to the bathroom to wash Tim''s clothes.

    It was already three o''clock in the morning when she finally got it done.

    She then tidied up the room and went back to hers.

    ''I''m worn out!''

    She fell asleep as soon as she threw herself onto the bed.

    When Tim woke up the next morning, he couldn''t find his clothes. He went out onto the balcony, and

    saw his suit drifting in the wind, the corners of his mouth twitching.

    Tim clearly knew who did that.

    It was Maia. She had hand-washed his suit.

    He knew well that she did that with good intentions, but the material of his suit could not be washed by

    hand!

    Although the suit had not been torn, he would rather not to wear it.

    Tim took a few deep breaths and told himself that Maia didn''t do that on purpose. She did that with

    good intentions instead.

    When he turned around, he saw some pills for hangover and a bottle of hot water on the table. It should

    be Maia who had prepared them for him.

    Tim remembered that he drank a lot yesterday and didn''te back until after midnight. But he

    couldn''t think of what had happened after he came back to his room.

    He ran quickly to the bathroom and found that it was clean and tidy. He also didn''t smell alcohol on

    himself.

    ''It should be Maia,'' Tim thought.

    He then called the front desk and asked the staff there to buy two sets of clothes for him. After that, he

    went to take a shower in the bathroom.

    Tim was clear that nothing had happened between Maia and him, otherwise he should have felt it. After

    all, he was not that stupid.

    But it suddenly came to him that it seemed not bad to have Maia as his secretary. At least, she could

    help him so that he wouldn''t find himself in an awkward position when he got drunk.

    After the shower, Tim took the pills with some hot water. He felt warm in his stomach.

    Thest time he felt this way was when he was still a child and staying with his mom.

    It had been a very long time since that.

    Thinking of his mom, Tim called the sanatorium at once.

    "How''s my mom doing?"

    "Mrs. Louis is doing good. But she''s been sleeping much and eating less recently. We''ve always been

    paying attention to her, so don''t worry, Mr. Tim."

    Tim felt relieved at the nurse''s words. He told her to take good care of his mom before he hung up.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Just at this moment, the doorbell rang.

    Tim went to answer the door in his pajamas.

    He saw Maia standing outside of the door with the breakfast that she bought. She smiled at him and

    said, "You''re up. I bought some millet congee for you. Since you drank too much yesterday, it''s better

    for you to have some wholegrain for breakfast. It''s good for your stomach."

    Tim looked at Maia, who just came back from outside. He could see sweats and a warm smile on her

    face. For a moment, he felt warm inside.

    He leaned against the wall and said for the first time, "You remind me of my mom."

    Maia''s lips twitched.

    "Am I that old?"

    "My mom is not old. She is quite pretty."

    Tim suddenly felt a desire to talk to her.

    Perhaps it was because Maia was so warm at this moment, or, maybe it was the sunshine. It might also

    because he had been alone for too long, so he just wanted to talk to somebody.

    "Come in. Let me show you my mom''s pictures."

    Grabbing her hand, Tim pulled Maia into his room and asked her to sit down on his bed.

    He unlocked his phone and showed Maia his mom''s pictures one by one.

    "See, I didn''t lie to you, did I? If I didn''t tell you just now, can you imagine her having a son at my age?"

    Tim said proudly.

    But Maia found that these pictures had something inmon.

    She looked at Tim and asked cautiously, "Is your mom sick? It seems that all these pictures have been

    taken in hospital."

    Tim''s face darkened at once.

    After thinking for a few seconds, he whispered, "My mother has been in the sanatorium for almost

    twenty years."

    "What''s the matter with her?"

    "Mental problems."

    Talking about that, Tim felt like having a drink again.

    Maia noticed that he didn''t want to continue this topic, so she brought the congee to him and said,

    "Have some congee first please, so that you won''t have a stomachache."

    Tim was stunned for a moment.

    Other women usually wanted to know about him because this was the only way that they could get

    close to him. But Maia was different. She changed the topic instead.

    Tim felt somewhat rxed suddenly.

    "You''re not bad. No wonder Nicole thinks so highly of you. I wonder who will be lucky enough to marry

    you in the future."

    "Didn''t you say a person like me won''t have a boyfriend?"

    Maia repeated to Tim what he had said to her before.

    Tim choked.

    Maia didn''t say more but helped Tim make the bed.

    "Just leave it like that. There''ll be staffing to tidy up. Besides, this hotel also provides breakfast."

    "OK."

    Maia said but she didn''t stop the movements of her hands. Finally, the quilt was folded neatly into a

    cuboid, which reminded Tim of the life in the army.

    "One might think you''ve been a soldier if he doesn''t know you."

    Maia paused for a moment and said with regret, "I do wanna serve in the army if I can, but I''m not tall

    enough. To be honest, I really wanna be a soldier, but I will never have such an opportunity in my life. I

    think, I''ll just marry a soldierter."

    "What''s so good about being a soldier?"

    "I think it''s great! But people like you are not qualified to be a soldier. "

    Maia got a bit angry. She thought Tim asked such a question out of jealousy since he was not a soldier.

    Maia only just felt that Tim was actually better than she previously thought. But now she wondered

    whether such a favorable impression couldst even for a few minutes.

    Hearing Maia''s words, Tim said with a smile, "I''m not qualified as a solder? What a joke! I asked to

    change a profession by myself, otherwise I would''ve been amander now."

    "OK, stop bragging."

    Maia didn''t believe Tim''s words at all.

    But Tim didn''t argue with her. Watching her tidy up the room, he suddenly felt warm.

    "Your suit is dry. Why didn''t you get it back?"

    Maia noticed that Tim''s suit was still hanging on the balcony, so she hurriedly got it in.

    Tim was speechless.

    "Maia."

    "Huh?"

    "Let''s set up a rule."

    Maia was confused about Tim''s words.

    "What''s that?"

    "Don''t wash my clothes from now on."

    "Why? Isn''t the suit clean? I didn''t use the washing machine. I hand-washed it instead. Trust me. It''s

    very clean."

    Maia ced the suit in front of Tim, probably to prove that she didn''t lie.

    Tim was about to tell her that this suit had be worthless after being hand-washed, but on looking

    at her face, he withheld his words. From her face, He could read her sincerity.

    "Never mind."

    Tim felt so strange. The words were on his lips, but why did he just choke them back?

    "I know right? I washed it carefully and it''s very clean now. You can get changed now. I''m gonna go

    back to my room first."

    With that, Maia left the room.

    Tim cast a nce on the suit in front of him and put it away.

    The staff brought him the new clothes. He put them on and left the room.

    When he opened the door, he saw Alexia standing outside of his room.

    Tim felt somewhat bored at the sight of her.

    "Are you a ghost? Why do you keep showing up and haunting me?"

    "Mr. Tim, please allow me to reintroduce myself. My name is Alexia, a jewelry designer. Yourpany

    has contacted me a while ago. Do you still remember that, Mr. Tim?"

    Alexia smiled and introduced herself politely.

    Tim finally knew why her name sounded so familiar to him. She was the jewelry designer that he had

    been looking for.

    However, he didn''t feel particrly enthusiastic. "I see," he said, and then walked past.

    "Mr. Tim, thank you for the invitation. I''m happy to be a member of yourpany."

    "Alright, then go directly to ourpany to register."

    After he finished speaking, Tim went directly to Maia''s room.

    "Maia, are you done?"

    Hearing Tim''s voice, Maia walked out quickly.

    "Yes. I''ming."

    Like usual, she was wearing a shirt and jeans, like an insurance saleswoman.

    "Wear something else."

    "Doesn''t it look good?"

    Maia looked at herself in puzzlement.

    ''I think it''s quite good,'' she thought.

    Looking at Maia, Tim shook his head and said, "Go buy a new set of clothes. I''ll go with you."

    "I''m also gonna buy some clothes. Let''s go together. I can give some advice to Miss Maia."

    Alexia walked forward at once and said with a smile.

    Seeing Alexiaing closer, Maia wanted to refuse subconsciously. But Tim said, "It''s just as well.

    Also, pick some essories to match the clothes. You have a superb eye and know how to make her

    look better."

    "Sure, Mr. Tim. Don''t worry. I''ll give Miss Maia a new look."

    Maia was dumbfounded. Alexia looked at her with a smile and said, "Miss Maia, I''m very sorry for what

    I did earlier. I didn''t know you''re Mr. Tim''s friend. Please forgive me. I''m a jewelry designer of Mr. Tim''s

    doesn''t seem appropriate for you to dress like this. Let me show you around so that you can buy some

    new clothes. "

    "Is that okay?"

    Maia would never pick a fight as long as someone didn''t offend her on purpose. That''s her way of doing

    things. Therefore, she forgave Alexia immediately after she heard her words.

    Moreover, since Alexia was a designer of Tim''spany, it would not be appropriate for her to go too

    far.

    When Alexia noticed that Maia didn''t care about what had happened between them anymore, a trace of

    anger slid through her eyes.

    ''How dare such a country girl make mey low like that? I''m gonna make her suffer.''

    She kept this to herself and wore a perfect smile. She reached out to hold Maia''s hand and then left the

    hotel with Tim.

 Chapter 688 A Man with a Strong Character

    Chapter 688 A Man with a Strong Character

    Maia was still not used to walking so intimately with another woman. Besides, this woman had made

    her look bad not long ago. Although she said that she did not care, she could not really pretend that

    nothing had happened.

    She felt that Alexia also was also not as enthusiastic as she looked.

    Maia pulled back her hand from Alexia¡¯s grip subtly, and then she moved a little further away from

    Alexia.

    Seeing her like this, Alexia became even angrier. However, she smiled and said, "Miss Maia, are you

    still mad at me? I have apologized for my mistake. How about this? Miss Maia, you can p me again

    and vent your anger on me."

    Under this circumstance, how could Maia p her again?

    Alexia was obviously just saying that.

    However, Tim said, "Good, it''s a good idea. Maia, do it."

    Maia was lost for words.

    Wasn¡¯t this woman a designer of hispany?

    How could he not care at all?

    Alexia was even more stunned by these words that she was totally frozen.

    She had investigated Timst night. It was said that this man was a yboy and had always been

    gentle and considerate towards women. How could this man in front of her act so indifferently?

    Tim didn''t care what Alexia was thinking. Seeing Maia stand stiffly, he stretched out his hand and

    flicked her on her head, saying, "Are you stupid?"

    "Ouch! A flick as strong as this could turn Einstein into a dummy. Don''t hit my head."

    Maia waved her small fists, intending to punch Tim.

    Seeing her grinding her teeth, Tim couldn''t help butugh out loud. He smiled all his happiness out,

    which made Alexia feel so envious for she was not the one making himugh.

    Tim was the perfect choice to be her husband. She was no longer young. Now that she met Tim, she

    would not let him go. Moreover, he had money, which was the most important thing.

    Thinking of this, Alexia hurriedly chimed in, "Miss Maia, Mr. Tim is ying with you."

    Originally, the two were talking happily, but because of Alexia''s interruption, their moods were

    damaged.

    "Alright, hurry up and buy some clothes. It''s time to meet with Mr. Liamter."

    Tim finished the conversation.

    The three of them headed straight for the mall.

    Alexia deliberately took Maia to the upscale area.

    Maia looked at the price tags and turned immediately to leave, but was stopped by Tim.

    "What are you doing?"

    "The clothes here are too expensive. I can''t afford them."

    Maia was clear about her financial condition. One single piece of clothing here was expensive enough

    for her to work hard for a long time. She was not buying it.

    Tim had never seen a woman who didn''t like shopping for clothes.

    "You areing with me for business. We must look decent. Don''t worry, you don''t need to pay for

    these clothes."

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Then there¡¯s one more reason not to buy them. I''m not rted to you, so I can''t take advantage of

    you."

    Maia''s words surprised Tim slightly. Every woman he had met wanted clothes, bags, cars, houses, and

    credit cards. This was the first time he had heard a woman say that she couldn''t take advantage of him.

    Tim felt curious about this peculiar woman.

    "It¡¯s not me but Nicole who will pay for it. It can be considered as your work uniform for a business trip."

    "But it¡¯s too expensive for a work uniform."

    Maia just didn''t agree.

    Alexia was extremely anxious.

    This woman must be an idiot, right?

    She just wouldn¡¯t buy these new clothes even if someone promised to pay for her. What was in her

    brain?

    Seeing that Maia was really about to leave, Tim hurriedly said, "You''re representing Nicole now. If you

    wear shabby clothes, what would our client think of Nicole''spany? They will feel that ourpany

    is not good enough for them, and at that time, you won''t be able to get the projects that you can get.

    There''s a lot of skills and details in business. Just watch and learn what I do. "

    After saying that, he gave Maia another flick.

    Maia was stunned and did not refute.

    She looked at her ordinary clothes and then at Alexia''s clothes. She understood what Tim was talking

    about.

    So, she was on behalf of Nicole on this trip, right?

    Okay.

    Thinking of this, Maia turned around and followed Tim into the luxurious shop.

    Seeing Maia like this, Tim felt likeughing even more.

    This woman is really simple. In this society, it was really rare to see a woman like her.

    He then took a look at Alexia. Seeing Alexia''s greedy eyes when she saw those limited-edition clothes,

    he felt so disgusted.

    Well, nopare no despair.

    Tim waited outside and asked Alexia to help Maia inside.

    Maia picked a skirt and wanted to try it on in the fitting room.

    Alexia hurriedly followed in and locked the door of the fitting room.

    "What do you want?" asked Maia.

    Maia knew that Alexia was not someone who could let go of grudges so easily. She looked at Alexia

    coldly, as if she knew what Alexia was thinking.

    Alexia stopped ying nice anymore.

    She looked at Maia coldly and said, "Tim is mine, I''m warning you. You''d better stay away from him.

    Don¡¯t let me know that you want to take him as yours, or I¡¯ll let you regret."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Tim isn''t yours, and he will never be yours. The person he likes

    is Lady Bush."

    Maia felt that Alexia was going nuts, and she didn¡¯t want to talk about this with her anymore. She

    opened the door and wanted to go out, but was stopped by Alexia.

    "Who is this Lady Bush?"

    ¡°You are not one-tenth as good as our Lady Bush. Stop being such an embarrassment. You¡¯d better

    behave yourself, otherwise, you might even lose your job."

    Alexia''s eyes instantly narrow on hearing Maia''s words.

    "You should mind your own business."

    She actually wanted to bully Maia, but it was obvious that Maia was on guard, which made Alexia very

    depressed.

    Maia was no longer in the mood to try her clothes.

    She immediately put on her new clothes, and Tim paid the bill. Then they all walked out of the mall.

    Tim felt that Maia''s clothes were very unique, neither weak nor unworldly. Wearing them on, Maia

    looked so capable and businesslike.

    Seeing that Tim had been looking at her, Maia said ufortably, "What''s wrong? Isn''t it good-

    looking?"

    "It''s pretty good. Who picked this?"

    "I did, of course."

    Alexia replied immediately.

    Maia was a little depressed, but she didn''t bother to exin. She just kept walking forward. After a few

    steps, she realized that she didn''t know where she was going.

    "Where should we meet with Mr. Liam?"

    "The Phoenix Vi."

    When Tim said this, Alexia was stunned for a moment.

    "Are you going to the Phoenix Vi to find Liam?"

    "You know him?"

    Tim was the one who felt curious this time.

    Maia also looked at Alexia and felt that this woman was nning on something bad.

    Alexia smiled and said, "That''s my big brother! If you had told me that you have business dealings with

    my brother, I would have brought you over directly. Don''t worry, my brother will definitely agree to

    cooperate this time."

    Maia was a bit more depressed.

    How could Mr. Liam be Alexia''s brother?

    However, she didn''t say anything and looked at Tim.

    "That would be great," Tim said. "I hope you can help uster."

    "Of course, you are my... boss, after all!"

    Alexia really wanted to say "husband", but she didn''t dare.

    She could tell that Tim was not someone who could be yed easily. However, this only deepened her

    love for him.

    A man with such a strong character!

    Maia could not help but turn her head when she saw the greedy light in Alexia''s eyes.

    "Lady Bush, Tim was lured away by a slut."

    Maia sent a message to Nicole immediately.

    Nicole was stunned when she received the message.

    "A slut?"

    "Right, I''ll take a picture of her."

    Maia secretly turned her phone for a better angle, took a picture of Alexia¡¯s face, and sent it to Nicole.

    When Nicole saw the picture, she was stunned. This woman looked pretty good.

    It seemed that Tim¡¯s trip to M¨¦doc was quite a treat.

    Although she was thinking of pairing Maia and Tim, now seeing neither of them had such intention,

    Tim¡¯s new rtionship could also make Nicole happy.

    She sent Tim a message immediately.

    "Nice job. You can get a date wherever you go."

    Tim was about to ask Alexia about her brother¡¯s likes, but when he received Nicole''s message, his face

    immediately darkened.

    "What are you talking about? You''re the only one in my heart. You know that."

    Tim was too mad to type, so he directly sent out a voice message.

    Alexia was totally stunned.

    Who was that?

    Seeing that Alexia wished she could eat his phone, Maia smiled and said, "See? Our Lady Bush is

    Tim''s favorite. You should give up as soon as possible."

    "Your Lady Bush?"

    Alexia narrowed her eyes.

    When Nicole received Tim''s reply, she smiled and typed, "It¡¯s no big deal to have an affair. I am okay

    with that. What are you so excited about?"

    "About hell am I excited! Nicole, I''m telling you, don''t talk nonsense. For my entire life, I just want you. I

    won''t marry anyone but you."

    Tim''s words made Alexia remember Nicole''s name.

    Nicole, right?

    She would like to see who this woman was and what ability she had to make Tim treat her like this.

    Maia heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Alexia stopped making trouble.

    Seeing that Tim was going nuts again, Nicole just put her phone aside and didn¡¯t reply.

    "Hey, Nicole, answer me! Hey! Shit!"

    Tim turned around and saw Maia ying with her phone.

    "What did you say to Nicole?"

    "I didn''t say anything. I''m ying Anti-pop. Look."

    Maia took out her phone and showed it to Tim and it was the game.

    Tim looked at her gloomily and said, "Please, if you have time, y something trickier. Otherwise, if I

    can''t teach you well, how can I exin it to Nicole?"

    Alexia narrowed her eyes again.

    Exin it to Nicole?

    Could it be that because of Nicole''s instructions, Tim treated Maia differently?

    Then could it be that her true rival was Nicole, whom she had never met?

    Alexia''s mind was racing.

    Maia felt a little wronged.

    What the hell?

    Howe that Anti-pop was not ¡°tricky¡±? After all, she had already passed more than 800 levels.

    Could Tim ever do it?

    However, she did not ask about this, fearing that she would suffer another blow.

    At this moment, Alexia''s phone rang.

    Looking at the caller ID, Alexia smiled sweetly.

 Chapter 689 I Wont Argue with You

    Chapter 689 I Won''t Argue with You

    "Your boyfriend called you? Then you can leave now. We can go by ourselves."

    Tim said directly.

    Alexia hurriedly exined, "No, no. It''s from my brother. I don''t have a boyfriend yet."

    As she spoke, she looked at Tim shyly.

    To be honest, if such a woman like Alexia had ogled him in the past, Tim would enjoy it. But now the

    way she looked at him only made him deeply uneasy.

    "Hurry up and answer your phone."

    Tim quickly turned around and saw Maia looking at them with a curious expression. He thought that

    Maia was really pretty and cute.

    Maia had chubby cheeks and he suddenly wanted to rub them.

    Tim then put his thoughts into action.

    "What are you doing?"

    Maia thought that Tim was so strange. She couldn''t understand why he rubbed her cheeks. It was

    painful.

    Timughed loudly.

    "Do you know that you really look like Lucas now?"

    "Who is Lucas?"

    Maia''s question caught Alexia''s attention.

    Only then did Tim realize that he had spilled the beans, but he smiled and said, "A brat, he''s very cute."

    Hearing that Lucas was a boy, Alexia immediately felt relieved.

    But Maia became interested in the boy.

    "Your son?"

    "If I had such a son, I would definitely cry every day. Let me introduce you to him."

    Tim directly sent a video request to Lucas.

    It was quickly connected

    "Tim, is there anything you need my help with? It''s not free."

    Lucas suffered a lot from ennui.

    Mommy and Samuel were not here. Zoe and Joseph were here, but they often stayed together with

    each other. Zoe didn''t like to y with him anymore and she always asked Joseph to tell her stories.

    Joseph also loved Zoe. Every time she asked for something, he will try his best to achieve it.

    Compared to him, he could barely function as her brother.

    He was so bored that he had hacked several websites. Those websites crashed and hadn''t been fixed

    for more than a week, so he was bored to death. Unfortunately, his leg was in ster and he had to

    stay in the hospital.

    Even Booth and Olivia were missing. Was there anyone could y with him!

    At this moment, Tim sent him a video link and Lucas couldn''t be happier to receive it.

    Looking at him, Tim smiled and said, "I don''t need your help with anything. I just want to introduce a

    friend to you."

    "Your girlfriend?"

    Maia had hushed abashed as Lucas asked.

    However, Tim took Maia over and smiled, "My bro, Maia! How about her?"

    "Hello, Maia. I''m Lucas!"

    Lucas politely waved at Maia.

    When Alexia saw that Lucas was a child, she waspletely relieved and ran aside to make a phone

    call.

    "Liam, Tim and Maia will take a contract to meet youter. Don''t sign it."

    "What are you nning?"

    Liam was a little annoyed. The younger sister had so many schemes and he wished he could disown

    her.

    Alexia said coquettishly, "Just don''t sign it, okay? Tell them that you need Lady Bush to personally sign

    the contract. Please."

    Liam was confused.

    "Why do you insist Lady Bushe over?"

    "I''ve just taken a fancy to Tim. Don''t you want a brother-inw with a lot of strength? I''ve investigated

    and found that Tim had a rich family."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Liam was silent for a while, and then he agreed.

    Tim and Maia didn''t know what they were talking about.

    Maia liked Lucas as soon as she saw him.

    "You''re Lucas, right? You''re so handsome."

    "Everyone says that. I''m almost proud."

    Lucas was not modest at all.

    Tim thought that Lucas was like Samuel so much, because they both had a thick skin.

    "You really are Samuel''s son."

    "That''s right. My daddy is unquestionably stronger than you. Otherwise, my mommy would choose him

    over you."

    Lucas really knew how to hurt Tim.

    "Lucas, do you know how to chat? What do you mean your mommy didn''t choose me? Let me tell you,

    when I found your mommy, she was already married. Otherwise..."

    "My daddy and mommy are destined, and you and she are destined for nothing."

    Lucas¡¯ words rendered Tim almost speechless.

    "You little brat. You know nothing."

    "You''re getting angry from embarrassment. Maia, stay away from him. Be careful that he bites you."

    Tim said, "It''s Maia who would bite, not me."

    "How do you know?"

    "Nonsense, I was bitten by her."

    Just as he finished speaking, Tim saw that Maia tugging at his sleeve badly.

    "Why are you tugging me?"

    "Oh!"

    Lucas stretched out that ''oh'' sound, which made Maia a little embarrassed.

    Obviously, it''s not about that. How did Tim and Lucas get it a little ambiguous?

    Only then did Tim react to his words.

    "What the hell? Believe it or not that I would tell your mother on you."

    "My mommy won''t believe you. She will believe in her own son. After all, I behave myself."

    "Are you kidding? You? Behave yourself? Never! Lucas, how could you feelfortable with what you

    said?"

    "Because I am Samuel''s son!"

    Lucas was quite proud.

    Tim said angrily, "You are. So what? Isn''t Samuel now lying in the hospital bed? And your mommy

    cares for him every day. If it were me, I couldn''t bear to see her suffer."

    "What did you say? What happened to my daddy?"

    Lucas immediately became anxious.

    Only then did Tim realize what he had said.

    Shit!

    If Nicole knew that he had told Lucas about Samuel, she would not just ignore him.

    Tim hurriedly said, "Nothing at all. I''m just joking with you. I wish your daddy would stay in bed."

    "Tim, do you want me to call mommy?"

    Lucas¡¯ words rmed Tim.

    "No, please don''t! Lucas, I was wrong."

    "What happened to my daddy?"

    Lucas was worried, brow wrinkled.

    Maia realized that Nicole might be hiding Samuel''s illness from Lucas, and Tim had just spilled the

    beans. Now, Lucas wanted to find out the truth and Tim believed he could content him with such vague

    answer.

    She sighed and said, "Lucas, your daddy is fine. It was just a little ident. The car crashed, and he is

    currently recovering in the hospital with your mother. Don''t worry, that''s also why she chose to not tell

    you. They will tell you if they return."

    "My daddy hurt badly, right? Maia, don''t lie to me."

    Lucas stared at Maia.

    Maia suddenly felt stressed.

    Lucas was just a kid and how could he make her so stressed?

    "Alright. Don''t you believe what Maia said? I''m hanging up. We''re going to sign the contract. I''m a boss

    but I still have to work for your mother."

    As Tim said he intended to get off the phone.

    Lucas whispered, "If you don''t want me to hack into your phone system, you''d better tell me the truth."

    "Lucas, how could you do that? Even if you are good atputer, you shouldn''t make use of it and

    threaten people."

    "I can ess to your mobile phone system in a few seconds. Don''t forget, I once imnted data into

    your phone. I can just trace them and then..."

    Before Lucas could finish his words, Tim gave in.

    "I will tell you, okay? Your daddy was in a car ident, but he''s fine for now. He just got some

    scratches and your mommy was with him. Besides, they go to travel out of love. Leave them alone.

    Your daddy is hurt now, so they will love each other more."

    "Tim, do you believe these words yourself?"

    Lucas¡¯ words choked Tim.

    "Anyway, that''s the truth. Go ask your mother if you can."

    After Tim finished speaking, he hung up the phone and directly threw it to Maia for fear that Lucas

    would appear physically through the phone.

    He totally regretted that he had called Lucas!

    Why did he make a video request?

    Why did he mess up with that little devil?

    Maia could tell by the expression on Tim''s face that he was anxious and she whispered, "Lucas is just a

    child. It will be fine."

    "You don''t understand. He''s not an ordinary kid. Have you ever heard a four-year-old boy hacking into

    the security system ofpany? Or ying drone much better than adults? He must be sent by God to

    torture me."

    Maia was surprised at Tim''s words.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Alexia walked over in time.

    She was very jealous when she saw Tim''s interaction with Maia.

    She wished Tim would treat her in the same way.

    Tim was annoyed and he coldly said to Alexia, "What did your brother say?"

    "My brother said that he was waiting for you at the Phoenix Vi. When he heard that I worked for you,

    he said that he would cooperate with you."

    Alexia thought that Tim would praise her after she said. But Tim didn''t respond and he directly said to

    Maia, "I''ll get the car. Wait for me here."

    Maia nodded.

    After Tim left, Alexia said coldly, "Go sit in the back. I''ll be in the passenger seat, understand?"

    Maia ignored her words.

    Alexia was so angry and she said in a lower voice, "If you insist on going against me, I will tell my

    brother not to cooperate with yourpany. You know, as long as my brother refuses, you will never

    be allowed to get in hispany, let alone get benefits there."

    Maia bit her lips and said, "I won''t argue with you." She thought of her promise to Nicole and Nicole''s

    n of business development.

    "That''s the spirit."

    Alexia was very pleased.

    At this moment, Tim''s car was here.

 Chapter 690 Tell Tim That Hes Done

    Chapter 690 Tell Tim That He''s Done

    "Mr. Tim, your car is so great!" Alexia eximed.

    When she saw Tim''s car, her eyes lit up.

    Tim ignored her and said to Maia, "Get in the car."

    Maia walked towards the back seat.

    "What are you doing? Take the front seat. You should feel honored to have me as your driver."

    Tim was somewhat disappointed.

    Maia caught a glimpse of Alexia and thought of what she told her just now. She said, "Let Alexia take

    the front seat. I''ll just sit in the back."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Why would she take a ride with me? I''m not obligated to do

    that."

    Hearing this, Alexia was in a daze.

    "Mr. Tim, I want to go to the Phoenix Vi to find my brother. Can you give me a ride?" She asked.

    "No. Do you think I''m a cab driver who would give you a ride as long as you beckoned. You may go

    wherever you want, but I won''t give you a ride," Tim said relentlessly.

    He didn''t show her any respect.

    Alexia was a little depressed. But the colder he was to her, the more she wanted to win his heart.

    She red fiercely at Maia. Then she turned around and left on her high heels.

    "Come on! What are you waiting for? If Liam changes his mind, you could only cry,"

    Tim shouted.

    Maia reluctantly settled into the passenger seat.

    Alexia stamped her feet angrily as she watched the car driving away.

    "Liam, you must think of a way to take Maia away from Tim!" Alexia phoned Liam.

    She considered Maia as an eyesore. Even if Maia wasn''t the one Tim loved most, she couldn''t just

    stand by and watch Tim treat her so well.

    But for Maia, she didn''t think Tim treated her well. After getting in the car, she whispered, "I think it''s

    good to sit in the back seat."

    "Are you stupid? You are not a child. When you are bullied by others, don''t you know how to fight

    back?"

    Maia was taken aback.

    She asked, "What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean? Did that woman threaten you? Look at you. Your expressionspletely fail to hide

    your thoughts, and you even want to pretend to be calm. Aren''t you a tigress? Why are you so timid

    facing Alexia?"

    Tim had seen all kinds of women.

    He could see through them merely from their eyes.

    Looking at Maia''s expression, he could tell that she had been picked on.

    However, what Tim couldn''t figure out was that Maia wasn''t amb. Why would she yield to her? What

    had happened?

    Hearing Tim''s question, Maia sighed and answered, "Mr. Liam is Alexia''s brother. What if she makes it

    hot for us?"

    "It''s no big deal. If things go smoothly, it would be best. But if not, I could only make it in a tough way.

    Kill Liam and continue our business."

    Maia was shocked as she heard that.

    "Are you a gangster?"

    "If I were, would you be scared?"

    Tim asked directly.

    Maia snorted coldly and said, "If you were a gangster, I would be the head. What a joke! Hurry up and

    drive on!"

    Tim was unhappy to be mocked by this little woman, but he didn''t argue with her.

    After receiving the news from Tim, Lucas immediately made a video call to Nicole.

    Nicole was a little worried as she looked at the video request popping up in her monitor.

    She took her phone out of the ward and answered the video call.

    Lucas noticed the hospital corridor behind Nicole. He asked, "Mommy, where are you? It looks like a

    hospital."

    Nicole hurriedly replied, "Yes, I''m in a hospital. I feel a little out of sorts so Ie here to get some

    medicine."

    "Where''s Daddy?" Lucas asked.

    He didn''t even call his name this time.

    But Nicole had been taken by anxiety, so she didn''t notice that.

    "He''s also not feeling well and he''s resting in the hotel."

    "Ask Daddy to give me a video callter," Lucas uttered.

    For quite some time Nicole had no idea how to respond.

    Finally, she repeated, "Your daddy is having a rest."

    "Mommy, I know everything. How is Daddy? Is he seriously injured? Uncle Tim has already told me

    everything," Lucas rted.

    Lucas'' words fairly knocked Nicole into a cocked hat.

    She secretly cursed Tim in her heart.

    Though she was furious for Tim spilling the beans, when she saw Lucas'' worried eyes, sheforted,

    "Your daddy has fallen asleep. I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want you to be worried. Rx. We will

    be back safe and sound."

    "I want to see Daddy," Lucas asserted.

    Nicole paused. But she knew that Lucas wouldn''t let it go until he saw his father was fine.

    She nodded and took her phone into the ward, aiming the camera at Samuel.

    Lucas looked at Samuel who was sleeping on the bed. He spoke in a low voice, "His flesh fell away."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll help him pick up some weight."

    Lucas'' respond was only a short silence. He stared at Samuel for a while before saying, "Mommy, you

    should also take care of yourself. Don''t get too tired."

    "I know. Don''t let Joseph and Zoe know this, okay?"

    "Okay."

    "Good boy. Take good care of yourself. Mommy and Daddy will go back as soon as possible."

    "Alright."

    After Nicole ended the video call, she immediately gave Tim a ring. But Tim had predicted that she

    would call him, so he turned off his phone in advance.

    Unable to find Tim, Nicole fell into a rage.

    At this moment, Tim and Maia had arrived at the Phoenix Vi.

    When Liam saw them, he hurriedly greeted, "Mr. Tim, wee to my house."

    Then Liam cast a nce at Maia and he was immediately attracted by her.

    Liam was a native. He had a different taste for beauty from Tim.

    ording to the local aesthetic standard, Maia was undoubtedly a beauty.

    "Who''s this beautiful woman?"

    "She is my assistant, Maia,"

    Tim introduced.

    He could see that Liam''s eyes were filled with lust as he looked at Maia. He walked forward and

    protected her behind him.

    This action moved Maia.

    She also noticed the evil intentions in Liam''s eyes. But she was sent here by Nicole for business. If she

    angered Liam, she was afraid that the business would probably be ruined.

    What Tim did made her feel warm.

    As Tim stood before her, his tall body hid Maia from Liam''s viewpletely.

    "Mr. Tim, people love beautiful scenery. Why are you so stingy to hide such a beauty?"

    "She is my woman!"

    Tim dered.

    Maia felt her heart beat violently, but soon she regained herposure.

    Liam was a wise man and he could read his underlying meaning.

    He hurriedly apologized, "Excuse me, Miss Maia. Since you are with Mr. Tim, I will definitely treat you

    with courtesy." He gestured to lead them to walk in, "This way please. From now on, let''s only talk

    about business."

    Since Liam withdrew his sight from Maia, the expression on Tim''s face softened.

    He pulled Maia''s hand and walked in.

    Maia originally wanted to break free. But when she saw Liam, she stopped struggling.

    She should be adaptable to the situation. Though she was reluctant to be held by Tim, it was better

    than being held by Liam.

    After they walked into the vi, Maia found that this ce was truly magnificent. However, in Tim''s

    eyes, it was nothing to speak of.

    Seeing that Tim''s expression remained unchanged in front of such a grand house, Liam knew that he

    couldn''t be amon person. He acted respectfully, leading them into the house.

    "Mr. Tim, I can give you the project, but you have to promise me one thing."

    "What?"

    Tim knew that Liam would definitely take the opportunity to ask for something. This was within his

    expectations, so he was not surprised.

    Maia wanted to say something. But Tim made eye contact with her, hinting to her that she''d better

    close her mouth.

    Seeing the interaction between Maia and Tim, Liam smiled, "Mr. Tim, you are really lucky to have such

    a beauty by your side."

    "I''m not..." Maia tried to deny.

    "Get some tea for me,"

    Tim interrupted.

    Maia was clever. She quickly understood Tim''s intention.

    Then she served the tea for Tim.

    At this moment, Tim continued to ask, "Mr. Liam, what''s your requirement?"

    "Oh, yeah. Go down to business. I can cooperate with you, but I want to meet your boss in person first.

    Otherwise, if something goes wrong, who am I going to find?"

    "Juste to find me!"

    Tim directly showed that he would take the responsibility.

    "No. Mr. Tim, I know you''re a straightforward person and Lady Bush is your good friend. But if you

    really want to build a cooperative rtionship with me, I insist on seeing your boss. Let me put it this

    way, I won''t sign the contract unless Lady Bushes."

    Liam had made his only condition very clear.

    Tim never thought that he would make such a request.

    "Lady Bush is busy. She doesn''t have time toe over."

    "Mr. Tim, if Lady Bush really wants to establish cooperative tie with me, she would manage toe

    over no matter how busy he is. The fight to this city takes less than an hour."

    There was no room for negotiation.

    Seeing the twoe to a stalemate, Maia finally said slightly, "Let me inform Lady Bush. After all, she

    makes the final call."

    Tim frowned. Suddenly, it urred to him that Nicole was looking for him for troubles. He said to Maia,

    "You may call Nicole, but don''t let her know I''m here. Tell her that I''m ill and haven''te if she asks."

    Maia was speechless.

    She replied, "It''s not good to lie."

    "Don''t be stubborn. Just tell her that. Aren''t we buddies? Furthermore, don''t you want me to teach you

    more?"

    Maia favored him with a disbelieving sneer.

    She asked herself what he had taught her.

    And the answer was nothing.

    Even though, Maia still saved his face. She nodded and walked away to make a phone call.

    Nicole was right in a temper because she couldn''t find Tim. When she saw Maia call her, she

    immediately answered the phone.

    "Where''s that bastard Tim?"

    Nicole yelled as anger swelled up within her.

    Maia hesitated for a moment and said, "He didn''t dare to call you. And he asked me to tell you that he

    was ill."

    "He dared to ask you to lie to me! Tell Tim that he''s done!"

    Nicole was breathing fire and brimstone.

    Maia hurriedly changed the subject, "Lady Bush, we''ve got into some difficulties here. Mr. Liam said

    that you needed toe and sign the contract personally, otherwise he wouldn''t cooperate with us."

    Nicole went nk for a moment.

    How could she leave Samuel here?

    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. It was Gabrielle. Nicole said to Maia, "I''ll call youter. I

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    need to answer a call now."

    After saying that, she hung up the phone.

    Nothing was more important to her than Samuel.

    Now that Gabrielle phoned her, did it mean that Samuel could be cured?

 Chapter 691 We Got What We Needed

    Chapter 691 We Got What We Needed

    Nicole hurriedly hung up the phone and sent Gabrielle a message.

    "Gabrielle, is there news of Samuel''s condition?"

    Gabrielle, of course, knew about Nicole''s situation, so she hurriedly replied, "Yes. It bes clearer. I

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    have a senior who is very knowledgeable about this. We can go take a look. He is also where you''re

    now, but he seems to live in M¨¦doc. I''m on a ne heading your way. I''d like to go over there together

    if we can."

    This news was too inspiring for Nicole.

    "Alright, I''ll have someone to look after Samuel and go with you to take a look. Why don''t I pick you up

    now?"

    "No, I''m almost there. ir gave me the address."

    After Gabrielle and Nicole finishedmunicating, Nicole was particrly excited.

    M¨¦doc?

    ''Isn''t that where Tim and Maia are?''

    Nicole sent a message to Maia at once, saying, "I''ll go over today or tomorrow and sign the contract

    myself."

    As soon as Maia got the news, she said to Liam, "Lady Bush maye over to sign the contract

    tomorrow."

    Tim couldn''t help but pause.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, Lady Bush just replied to me."

    Tim didn''t say anything else.

    When Liam heard that Nicole wasing over, he knew that Alexia''s aim was reached. So Liam

    smiled and said, "Well, since you''re all here, let''s stay at my vi today. It''s got everything, or shall I

    show you around? Aren''t you going to develop tourism? How about taking a look at the scenery here?"

    Tim had nothing to do anyways, so he nodded.

    Seeing that Tim didn''t have a problem with it, of course Maia was fine with it.

    Liam sent someone to arrange for the deal. He poured them a cup of tea and said, "Try our ck tea."

    Tim smelled a fragrance of the tea and got intrigued.

    "It smells good."

    "Of course. We nted it ourselves. Mr. Tim, if you like it, I''ll give you someter."

    "No. I can buy some."

    Tim smiled faintly.

    Tim and Liam drank ck tea and kindly talked about romantic affairs.

    Maia listened to their conversation and found that Tim and Liam got along. She couldn''t help but look at

    Tim. Birds of a feather really flock together.

    It seemed that Tim was ady-killer.

    "I''m going out to take a look."

    Maia suddenly felt that staying here was quite embarrassing. Tim and Liam talked about those things

    but didn''t feel shame even if Maia was there.

    Was Maia really like a cowgirl?

    Seeing Maia leave, Tim hurriedly said, "Don''t go far."

    "Okay."

    With that, Maia went out.

    Liam looked at Maia and narrowed his eyes. Liam smiled and said, "Mr. Tim''s really tender towards

    Maia."

    "Alright."

    Tim didn''t say anything else.

    Maia came out and found that the scenery outside was indeed quite beautiful. She took a look and sat

    down at a pavilion.

    "Do you really take this ce as your home?"

    Alexia suddenly appeared in front of Maia.

    Maia paused and ignored Alexia. Since Maia knew that she couldn''t get along with Alexia, Maia wasn''t

    even going to respond to that hypocritically.

    Seeing that Maia ignored her, Alexia didn''t get angry. Instead, she sat down beside Maia.

    "I heard that Lady Bush ising?"

    "What do you want?"

    Maia couldn''t help but ask when she heard Alexia mention Nicole.

    Alexia asked in a low voice, "Is Lady Bush beautiful?"

    "She''s much prettier than you."

    "Really? Then I want to meet her."

    Alexia didn''t believe that Nicole was prettier than herself.

    Maia felt that talking to Alexia was so boring, so Maia hurriedly got up and wanted to leave.

    "Maia, you''d better know a bit about yourself. Tim takes care of you as he pities you. Don''t take

    yourself seriously."

    Although Maia didn''t like Tim, she was still depressed when she heard Alexia''s words.

    Maia turned around, looked at Alexia, and said, "If I really want topete with you for Tim, you''ll have

    a fat chance, and you won''t be taken care of by Tim. So don''t take yourself too seriously."

    "You...."

    Alexia stood up angrily.

    "What? Do you still want to fight me? Do you really think I can''t fight back in your family? You''ll see

    whether Tim will beat you up or not in front of your brother if you hit me."

    Maia really didn''t want to throw her weight around, but Alexia was too much.

    And Maia suddenly felt that throwing her weight was not bad.

    Alexia was immediately shriveled by Maia''s words.

    Alexia had seen how Tim beat someone up before.

    Tim didn''t care if you were a woman or not. As long as you provoked him, he would beat you up.

    However, that was why Alexia became even more infatuated with Tim. It had to be said that Alexia

    seemed to be a little masochistic.

    Maia didn''t say anything about this. Seeing that Alexia was no longer aggressive, Maia turned around

    and left.

    Not far away, Maia met Tim.

    Tim smiled evilly and leaned against the pirs of the pavilion, his arms around his chest. Tim looked at

    Maia and said, "I really don''t dare to beat Alexia up in front of her brother."

    "What?"

    Maia froze, a little overwhelmed. When Maia came out of her trance, her face turned slightly red.

    "How can a grown man like you eavesdrop on me?"

    "What do you mean by that? I was just listening to you aboveboard. Why didn''t you tell me before you

    took advantage of me?"

    Maia felt that her practice was a little viinous, but so what?

    Maia was that mean.

    "What''s wrong? I used your name, so I have to pay for it, right?"

    "I appreciate it!"

    Tim really knew how to cater to others.

    Maia reached into her pocket, took out a coin, and put it in Tim''s hand.

    "Here you are. Then we''re even. We''ll continue working together next time."

    With that, Maia was ready to leave.

    Tim looked at the coin in his hand and couldn''t help butugh.

    "Is my name only worth a coin?"

    "I overpaid for it, okay? Do you want more? Then give it back to me!"

    As Maia spoke, she was going to snatch it away.

    "How can you get the money back? No way!"

    Tim raised his arm and retreated. Maia couldn''t stand steadily and directly pounced towards Tim.

    "Oh. Gosh!"

    Maia shouted and thought she would fall on the ground face down. But Maia didn''t expect that Tim''s

    warm chest blocked her at once while Tim would catch her around her slender waist.

    "You throw yourself into my arms as I don''t give the coin to you, right? Your trick isn''t bad."

    Tim said with a smile.

    Maia felt embarrassed because it was the first time Maia had close contact with a man. But now Maia

    heard Tim say this, Maia smiled scornfully. Then, Maia suddenly raised her foot and stepped on the

    back of Tim''s foot.

    "Ouch...."

    Tim felt pain and immediately let go of Maia.

    Maia said smugly, "Sorry. It''s the interest on that coin."

    With that, Maia snorted and turned around to leave.

    Tim winced in pain.

    "Maia, are you really a woman? Do you know what it means to be tender? Do you know that you

    should apply soft methods in front of strong men? A man will run away when he sees you like this."

    Maia''s footsteps paused a little.

    Maia was born like this. What could she do?

    ''If a man really likes me, then he must like the truest version of myself. I don''t want to change my

    personality just to please a man.''

    Thinking of this, Maia continued to lift her feet and left confidently.

    Alexia saw that Maia got along with Tim not far away and clenched her fists tightly together.

    Maia said that she didn''t have a crush on Tim. But they actually got close to each other. So how could it

    be true?

    Why did Alexia feel that Maia was too scheming?

    Perhaps that Nicole was just a cover, and Maia was the one who had ambitions for Tim.

    A trace of hatred shed across Alexia''s eyes.

    Tim noticed the resentment behind them and turned around right away.

    Alexia hurriedlyughed.

    "Mr. Tim, Maia and you are in a good rtionship. Are you a couple?"

    Tim really admired Alexia.

    Alexia could change her expression at will and wlessly in such a short time. It was a pity that Alexia

    didn''t develop her career in the entertainment industry.

    Tim had seen all kinds of women, so he could tell at a nce what Alexia was thinking.

    "What does my rtionship with Maia have to do with you?"

    Alexia was rendered speechless and could only say awkwardly, "I''m just asking."

    "Then stop asking. I''m not that easygoing."

    With that, Tim turned around and left.

    Liam walked out from the shadows and saw that Alexia was really angry. He whispered, "Is Tim worthy

    of your painstaking efforts?"

    "I want Tim! You don''t even know how good he is. I''ve already investigated it. A few days ago,

    something happened to Louis Group. It was almost bankrupt. Tim made Louis Groupeback by

    himself. Tim has potential and his prospect is beyond measure. If I be his wife, I''ll be set up for life

    as well as be able to help you. Liam, you have to help me."

    Alexia pulled Liam''s arm and shook it, acting like a spoiled child.

    "Is that Maia really Tim''s woman?"

    Liam had his own goals.

    How could Alexia not know what Liam was like?

    Alexia rapidly said, "No, I heard that a friend of Tim asked him to take care of Maia. Otherwise, do you

    think that a man like Tim would fall for a countrywoman like Maia?"

    "I see!"

    Liam''s eyes instantly lit up a lot.

    "Well, I want Maia, and you want Tim. Let''s get what we need. How about it?"

    "Deal."

    Alexia and Liam both agreed.

    Alexia and Liam discussed how to take Maia and Tim down. Tim came to the living room. Seeing that

    Maia was still drinking tea, Tim whispered, "Don''t drink wine and beverages at night. Be careful with

    everything."

    "Why?"

    Maia blinked her big eyes at Tim.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Tim whispered, "I''m afraid that Alexia and Liam are up to no

    good and you will be in another man''s bed when you get up tomorrow morning."

    "Tim!"

    Maia was depressed.

    Tim continued, "Why don''t we find an excuse to leave?"

 Chapter 692 This Joke Is Not Funny at All

    Chapter 692 This Joke Is Not Funny at All

    Maia immediately looked around and said, "What excuses can we use?"

    "As long as you want to leave, I''ll think of an excuse. Liam and his sister are quite wicked. I think Liam

    pays close attention to you. I''ll find other cooperators after I go back because I really don''t like him."

    Maia was surprised by what Tim had said.

    "I noticed that you guys had a lot to talk about, so I assume you are birds of a feather."

    "Remember! You can get along with everyone in the business, but don''t open your heart to all of them.

    You should know who is good and who isn''t. Although Liam looks simr to me, he is vicious. How can

    hepare to me? I''m charming and intelligent."

    ....

    Maia had never thought that Tim would say such narcissistic words. So she ironically pretended to

    retch.

    "Don''t doubt me! I am telling you the truth. Sooner orter, you will find out."

    While Tim and Maia were chatting nonsense, Liam went in with Alexia.

    "Mr. Tim, Miss Maia, let me introduce my sister Alexia,"

    Liam said with a smile. Alexia followed behind shyly and timidly.

    Tim continued, "We already know each other. Alexia is the designer of ourpany now."

    "Really? It must be fate. Well, I''ve already asked people to prepare a feast. Let''s celebrate tonight."

    Just as Liam finished, Tim said apologetically, "Sorry. Nicole called me just now. She will arrive soon.

    Maia and I are going to pick her up."

    "Doesn''t shee tomorrow?"

    Alexia''s face clouded over right away.

    "Who knows? Nicole is always fickle. I have to pick her up even if shees at midnight because I

    really like her."

    Tim''s eyes were full of affection.

    This was the first time Alexia had seen him like this.

    Tim was also nice to Maia, but it waspletely different which was iparable.

    She suddenly became jealous.

    She was jealous of Nicole, who she hadn''t even met.

    Did Maia tell truth?

    Was Nicole the person Tim really liked?

    "How about this? Let me go with you. I also want to meet Lady Bush. I''m very curious about her."

    "Nicole doesn''t like strangers picking her up. Sorry."

    Tim directly rejected Alexia''s request, with a sullen face.

    Alexia wanted to say something, but Liam stopped her.

    "Alexia, since Mr. Tim is busy, let''s stop bothering him. We will have chance."

    "Liam!"

    Alexia looked at Liam with resentment. She hoped that Liam could say something to let them stay.

    Liam smiled and said to Tim, "Since Mr. Tim is busy, let me arrange someone to send you back."

    "It''s OK. We have car. Thank you. Let me treat you guys next time."

    After saying that, Tim directly extended his hand towards Maia.

    "Let''s go. Do you like to stay? But you can''t, even if you want to. Nicole will kill me if she doesn''t see

    you."

    What he said was exaggerated, but Maiaughed. At this moment, Maia felt that the man in front of her

    was quite reliable.

    She gave Tim her hand and left with him.

    Seeing that they really left, Alexia stamped her foot angrily.

    "Liam, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say that we each got what we needed? If you don''t want to

    help me, then just tell me. I''ll do it myself."

    "Silly girl, don''t worry."

    Liam rolled his small eyes and smiled, "Look at Tim''s clean appearance. Born with a silver spoon, he

    spends money just like pouring water. Even if he has business sense, I don''t believe that he can

    withstand the siege of a dozen of people. Then it will be extremely easy for you to get Tim. And I can

    get Maia easily as well."

    "What do you mean?"

    Alexia did not understand.

    Liam sneered and said, "Silly girl, have you forgotten what I am doing? I am big boss here. Even if he

    was a lion, he needs to bow before me. I have already asked Bob to attack them. No one will know that

    we ask people to attack and rob them."

    Alexia immediatelyughed.

    "That''s a good idea. But you can''t hurt him. I''m counting on him."

    "Tsk, is he yours now? Alright, don''t worry. But I really don''t see any merit of this gigolo. Other than

    being born better and looking better, is there anything else that fascinates you?"

    What Liam had said really annoyed Alexia.

    "How about Maia? Don''t you also want her as well?"

    "It''s different. I''m a man!"

    "Stop it! By the way, I trust Bob. I''ll go back and dress up now. I am waiting to see them bringing Tim

    back to me."

    Alexia left happily.

    After leaving the Phoenix Vi, Tim and Maia got into the car.

    Maia heaved a sigh of relief and said, "We finally came out. I''m afraid that something bad will happen

    to me, if I stay any longer. However, only when Liam lets go, our n can be implemented. That''s really

    depressing."

    "Not really. He can still be the local scoundrel if let him. But if he provokes me, I can let someone else

    rece him at any time."

    Tim''s words stunned Maia for a moment, and then she said with some contempt, "Can you stop

    bragging?"

    "I never brag. Alright, stop talking. Fasten your seat belt. I don''t think that Liam has any good intentions

    to let us go so easily."

    After all, Tim was someone who had gone through a lot.

    "What else can he do?"

    "I don''t know. But it''s always right to be cautious."

    When they were driving on the highway, they found that a car was following them.

    "I am right. That brat will definitely not give up so easily."

    "What do you mean?"

    Maia asked as she turned around to look.

    "Don''t look back. Sit tight. Someone is following us."

    "What?"

    Maia immediately became nervous.

    "What should we do?"

    "It''s OK. I am here"

    Tim noticed that Maia''s face was a little pale. He immediatelyforted her.

    "What can you do?"

    Being despised by Maia once again, Tim felt really rotten.

    The car behind suddenly elerated.

    Even if Tim speeded up, the car behind was still chasing after him.

    His eyes turned cold.

    "Use your phone to check if there are any mountain roads nearby."

    Maia was shocked by Tim''s words.

    "Are you crazy? Do you want to go to the mountain road even if you know they''re chasing us? It is

    sparsely popted there. You are going to put us in an inferior position."

    "Listen to me! Hurry up!"

    Tim suddenly raised his voice.

    Maia was intimidated by him.

    She suddenly realized that she would be scared by his anger.

    Unconsciously, she took out her phone and clicked on the navigation App, searching for the nearby

    mountain road.

    "There is a mountain road three hundred meters away from us."

    "Sit tight."

    Tim suddenly elerated and turned into the mountain road.

    Bob couldn''t help butugh when he saw them entering the mountain road.

    "What an outsider! It''s a great chance for us when he runs this way."

    "Bob, this is to be our day of triumph."

    One of Bob''s subordinates said happily.

    Acent expression appeared on Bob''s face.

    Tim drove forward for a while and felt that he had left the camera area. Then, he said to Maia, "Fasten

    your seat belt and stay in the car. Don''te out no matter what happens."

    "What are you doing?"

    Maia suddenly felt a little scared.

    Tim stroked her head and smiled, "Let me show you something."

    "What?"

    Just as Maia was shocked, Tim stopped the car. He got out of the car and locked it.

    "Tim! Are you out of your mind? Get in!"

    Seeing his suicidal behavior, Maia hurriedly patted the window and shouted.

    But Tim just smiled at her, and took out the lighter from his pocket to light the cigarette.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Bob and his men couldn''t help butugh when they saw Tim stop to wait for them.

    "Bob, is this man crazy? Do you think he will bribe us to let him go? I heard that he was quite rich."

    "Let''s see how much he can pay. We''ll take the money first. After all, no one hates money," Bob said

    with a smile.

    Tim saw that they were quite careless. He took a deep drag on his cigarette.

    Smoke enveloped his face, blurring his expression.

    Maia was still patting on the car window.

    "Tim, don''t try to be brave. At most, I won''t call you gigolo anymore, okay? Get in the car! They are all

    thugs. You are no fighting match for them!"

    The corner of Tim''s mouth twitched when he heard Maia''s words.

    Bob stopped the car and got off with his men. There were ten people in total.

    Maia''s legs went soft when she saw them through the window.

    "Tim!"

    However, Tim did not pay any attention to her.

    "What do you want?"

    Tim put out the cigarette.

    When Bob saw that Tim was so calm, he assumed that Tim just felt too good about himself. Bob smiled

    and said, "Mr. Tim, someone bid me one hundred thousand to bring you back. It will be fine to all if you

    cooperate."

    "One hundred thousand? That''s too little. I worth at least a million."

    Bob was teased by what Tim had said.

    "Then does Mr. Tim mean to use a million to redeem yourself?"

    "Redeem? I don''t really like this word. How about I give it to you? I''ll let you go as long as each of you

    gives me one hundred thousand."

    They burst intoughter at Tim''s words.

    Bob felt that Tim was probably losing his mind.

    "Mr. Tim, this joke isn''t funny at all."

    "Do you really think I''m joking?"

    Tim smiled faintly. But the next moment, his eyes suddenly turned cold. However, before Bob realized,

    Tim already got close to him.

 Chapter 693 Will I Do Something to You?

    Chapter 693 Will I Do Something to You?

    "Holy shit, is this gigolo trying to get himself killed?"

    Bob''s men mocked Tim. But suddenly, they were not able tough.

    They couldn''t take Tim''s attacks at all.

    Maia was so worried that she almost called the police in the car. However, Maia then realized that Tim

    had learned to fight when she saw how nimble he was. Immediately, she got stunned.

    Was this really the gigolo she knew?

    Bob knew that he was in big trouble when he saw how Tim fought. He quickly stepped forward, but he

    failed to rescue his men. Even he himself was subdued by Tim soon.

    Tim smiled and said, "You punks want to hit me? Didn''t Alexia investigate that I had served in the

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    army? You were no match for me. Do you understand?"

    Maia was dumbfounded.

    Hearing that Tim had retired from the army, Bob immediately regretted it. If he had known earlier, he

    wouldn''t have underestimated Tim so much.

    "Well, you look like you''re not willing to ept the result. OK, I can beat you to admit that you''re

    defeated," said Tim.

    As he spoke, Tim beat the shit out of them until they werepletely unable to get up. And someone

    even had to keep in bed for a month.

    "You know what to say to Liam."

    After Tim defeated them, he shook himself and got into the car.

    Maia looked at him nkly.

    "Hey, silly girl!"

    Tim felt that he had finally restored his image in front of Maia.

    He stroked his hair and smiled, "Find me awesome, don''t you?"

    Maia subconsciously nodded. Then she suddenly realized that she was misled by Tim. Tim was so

    triumphant. She couldn''t help but say, "How smug you are! Even you defeated them, you are still a

    gigolo."

    "Damn it! Why am I still a gigolo? Are you blind?"

    Tim didn''t like the word "gigolo".

    Maia pursed her lips and smiled, whispering, "Hurry up! Let''s go. Otherwise, someone may call the

    police."

    "Don''t worry. I''m just defending myself. But they are some."

    Although Tim said this, he still drove the car out of here.

    "Liam and Alexia nned this to attack us, but you beat up their men. Will our project go up in smoke?"

    Maia thought about that project on the way.

    "You put all your chips on Liam?"

    Tim looked at Maia with a yful smile.

    "But Liam is a local hoodlum here. If he doesn''t agree, we won''t be able to advance that project."

    "Silly girl, the business is tricky. If you want toe to y in business, you can follow and learn from

    me. Let''s go, I''ll take you to see someone."

    After Tim finished speaking, he changed the direction of the car.

    "Who are we going to see?"

    Maia was a little uneasy. She always felt that Tim would bring her some other surprises. She could not

    imagine what would happen next, nor could she predict what Tim would do.

    Tim was unpredictable, like the cloud, mist, or the wind.

    Sensing Maia staring at him, Tim narcissistically said, "Well, you feel that I''m very handsome, and

    you''re in love with me, aren''t you?"

    "...."

    Maia hurriedly turned around.

    Although Tim had some abilities, he was too narcissistic.

    Maia looked at the scenery outside. Gradually, the car entered the town. Tim stopped at the entrance of

    a club.

    "Why do you bring me here?"

    "What are you afraid of? Will I do something to you?"

    Tim felt that Maia must have misunderstood him. Otherwise, why was she always defensive?

    Maia was a little embarrassed by Tim''s words.

    She got out of the car and followed him into the club.

    The club was well decorated and only members were admitted.

    When she followed Tim in, Maia seemed to get to the fairnd. She was curious about everywhere.

    Tim had been in contact with Maia for a long time, so he didn''t feel that she was too rustic. Then Tim

    smiled and said, "A cup of water here costs more than a hundred. Don''t drink too much water."

    "What? I won''t drink anything."

    What Maia said amused Tim immediately.

    "I''m just joking! Why are you so simple?"

    "Tim, shut up!"

    Maia was so angry that she turned around and was about to leave. But Tim said, "You don''t want to do

    what Nicole told you? If you don''t, then leave. I don''t care."

    "You are such a nuisance."

    Maia came back angrily.

    "Lead the way."

    Maia knew that she was very rustic and had been nowhere. She was iparable to Tim who was

    born rich. They were totally different. But she would be angry if Tim continued to tease her like this,

    wouldn''t she?

    She also had a temper.

    Seeing that Maia got angry, Tim hurriedly said, "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. Follow me."

    Maia did not say anything but silently followed him to a private room.

    Someone was already in the private room.

    When Maia and Tim arrived, that man hurriedly stood up and said with a smile, "Mr. Tim, I''m so happy

    that you''re here."

    "I''m d to meet you, too. Please be seated."

    As soon as Tim came to the room, he took the lead in the entire private room.

    Maia looked at Tim who was sitting freely. She was impressed by his confidence and mettle.

    Tim then was quite different from what he usually was.

    Seeing that Maia was at a loss at the door, Tim hurriedly waved to her.

    "Maia,e sit next to me."

    "OK."

    Maia walked over ufortably and sat beside him.

    She smelled Tim''s aura.

    Seeing that Maia was obedient, that man looked at Tim and asked with a smile, "Mr. Tim, who is this..."

    "My assistant, Maia. Maia, this is Luke, Liam''s cousin."

    Tim''s introduction stunned Maia for a moment, but she quickly reacted and greeted Luke.

    Luke realized that Tim was very nice to Maia. Rtively, he was also very respectful to her.

    "Miss Maia, nice to meet you," said Luke smilingly.

    "Alright, you can order whatever you want. Maia, help yourself."

    Tim touched Maia''s head and his eyes were full of care and love. Soon, everyone there understood

    Maia''s position in Tim''s heart.

    "Yes, Miss Maia. Please order whatever you want. It''s my treat."

    Luke''s words ttered Maia.

    Tim smiled and then said to Luke, "Luke, this area is under your cousin''s control. I heard that you have

    also helped him a lot. Once you two came out of the vige to seek your fortune together. But now he

    has be rich and powerful, why haven''t you?"

    "Just forget it."

    Luke was a little depressed when he said this.

    "Liam is too ruthless. He is afraid that I will fight him for the position and territory. So, he''s caused too

    many problems for me in the past few years. I even lost my wife because of him."

    Saying this, Luke suddenly took a long gulp of wine.

    Maia looked at Tim and wanted to ask something. Seeing that Tim shook his head, she immediately

    shut her mouth.

    Tim looked at Luke and said, "Doesn''t it bother you to live so dejectedly? Or do you like to see Liam

    rich and powerful, and you are like a mouse, being hated by everyone?"

    "I don''t, but what can I do? My men then have families now. If they help me, Liam will do harm to their

    families. Liam is ruthless. Actually, I''ve made a great contribution to his status today. And I once

    thought to fight desperately, but I still have a daughter. I can''t leave her alone."

    Luke seemed to have finally found someone to talk to. Heined angrily but hopelessly.

    "To be honest, we all decided to split the first money we made then, but we were robbed suddenly.

    What a coincidence it was! And what unexpected the most was that Liam started a dance hall not long

    after. Where did he get the money?"

    "Didn''t you ask him?"

    "I did. He told me that he borrowed it. I didn''t believe it but I had no evidence. What can I do?"

    Luke sighed and took another sip of wine before continuing, "Then I seemed to be cursed. I did all the

    work, but I couldn''t get the money. Soon, my men left me one by one. After all, they had to support their

    families. I can''t me them either. That''s how society works. Without money, everything is empty talk."

    "Indeed. But perhaps Liam has someone to help him."

    Luke paused for a while by Tim''s words, then he nodded and said, "Yes, someone is helping him. That

    person is very mysterious. None of us know who he is. But every time Liam encounters difficulties, he

    wille to help Liam."

    "Luke, if I give you financial support, do you have the ability to rece Liam?"

    What Tim said immediately shocked Maia, who opened her eyes wide. Then she even subconsciously

    tugged at Tim''s sleeve.

    Luke waspletely stunned.

    "Mr. Tim, are you serious?"

    "Of course. Liam messed up with me and I want to teach him a lesson. My business here is legitimate,

    but he dares to ask me for the protection fee. You know, I have a lot of money, but I can''t bear

    someone to oppress me. If you can rece him, you will be the ruler here. Besides, I will give you

    three-tenths of my benefits. Anyway, Liam''s business was illegal, and he will be put into jail one day.

    But if you rece him and do business with me, I can help clean your business and your men. Then

    you will also be a legal entrepreneur. Your daughter can show up openly and be respected by others.

    Think about it."

    After Tim finished speaking, Luke became silent.

    Maia got surprised.

    She knew that Tim was glib-tongued, but she didn''t expect that Tim was a good persuader.

    "Luke, Mr. Tim is really wealthy. Besides, he is retired from the military and has a lot of connections. As

    long as you don''t do anything illegal, you can realize your dream to get your fortune. This is a rare

    opportunity. If you don''t seize it, others will be happy to take this opportunity. After all, there are other

    ''Lukes'' here, don''t you think?"

    Immediately, Luke''s expression changed because of what Maia said.

 Chapter 694 Why Was He So Good

    Chapter 694 Why Was He So Good

    Tim, on the other hand, was surprised.

    Just now, Maia was tugging at his sleeve, as if she was very worried and afraid. However, all in a

    sudden, she actually began to speak up for him.

    Tim looked at Maia. He felt that she had be cleverer.

    Luke remained silent. He was pondering over something.

    Tim was not in a rush to push him. He was drinking his wine, but then slightly frowned.

    "What kind of wine is this? So nd. Maia, go to the front desk and buy me a Lafite. All will do."

    "OK."

    Maia now had some admiration for Tim.

    She hurriedly got up and walked out.

    Luke watched as Maia walked out and said worriedly, "Mr. Tim, although this club isn''t owned by Liam,

    it''s inevitable that someone who knows Liam wille here. What if Miss Maia meets those people..."

    "Don''t worry. Maia isn''t as stupid as you think."

    Hearing this, Luke smiled embarrassedly.

    Maia went to the front desk and ordered a Lafite ording to Tim''s request. When she was about to

    return to the private room, she suddenly saw a familiar figure.

    It was Alexia!

    Without knowing why, she followed after her.

    Alexia went to another private room.

    When Maia was following her at the door, she saw a few men inside. The man in the middle looked

    tough, with a golden chain around his neck. It seemed that he was a nouveau riche.

    When Alexia went in, she said coquettishly, "Mr. Bill, your call was a surprise to me. Why in such a

    hurry? I had to dress up no matter what."

    "You don''t need to dress up."

    Mr. Bill spoke in a gruff voice.

    Maia realized that he wasn''t local. Perhaps he was from somewhere else, like Tim.

    Why did Alexiae to find this Mr. Bill?

    Not long ago, Liam and his men had ambushed her and Tim. ''Why is Alexia here with this Mr. Bill?''

    Maia said to herself. She felt that something was wrong.

    She didn''t have the guts to stay, so she quickly returned to Tim''s private room with the Lafite.

    Tim and Luke had begun to talk about other things such as women.

    Maia tugged at Tim''s sleeve.

    Whenever Maia was tugging at his sleeve, Tim found this woman lovely.

    He smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I have something to talk to you about."

    Maia whispered.

    At this moment, Luke had someone turn on the music and started ordering songs.

    The sound of music quickly covered Maia''s voice.

    "What?"

    Tim did not hear her clearly.

    Maia had no choice but to shout to his ear, "I have something to tell you."

    Luke happened to see this when he turned around. He smiled and hurriedly said, "Mr. Tim, I think you

    two are quite loving. Why don''t you sing a song together?"

    Tim did not intend to exin such a misunderstanding, because exining would only embarrass

    Maia. Besides, he would not be able to guarantee Maia''s safety if he made things clear. Only by

    allowing these people to think that Maia was his girlfriend would they be polite to her, and they would

    not have any ideas about Maia.

    After all, nine out of ten men who came here were lecherous.

    Maia was a little ufortable. She was in an effort to exin when Tim directly held her hand and

    said, "Alright, let''s sing a song together. However, I can''t sing a note. Don''tugh at us."

    As he spoke, he had already pulled Maia out.

    "I can''t sing."

    Maia was a little embarrassed.

    "Come on. I''ve heard you sing folk songs. It was amazing. What? You don''t want to sing with me, but

    other people in here?"

    Tim was trying to convince everyone that Maia was his girlfriend, that she could only sing with him. This

    way, they wouldn''ty their eyes on her.

    Tim never said it, but he could see that among these people Luke brought, there were two men who

    have fixed their eyes on Maia.

    Nicole had asked him to take good care of Maia. If something happened, he would fail Nicole.

    Moreover, he also felt that Maia was a good person. These beasts shouldn''t be allowed to have any

    thoughts about her.

    However, what Tim did not know was that ording to the customs of Maia''s hometown, only lovers

    could sing a song together.

    Maia was a little embarrassed.

    "Tim, I really can''t sing."

    "What do you mean you can''t? Come on!"

    Tim was trying to tell her something through his eyes, but Maia couldn''t understand.

    She felt that she had be dumber since she came here.

    "I..."

    "How about ''We Don''t Talk Anymore''?"

    Lukeughed upon Tim''s words.

    "Mr. Tim, it''s a sad song. Let''s think of another. ''Way Back into Love''?"

    "You are probably the only one who knows how to sing such an old song."

    Tim smiled faintly and pulled Maia''s hand.

    Maia could tell that it was a must to sing today. She thought of Alexia and Mr. Bill, then gritted her teeth

    and asked, "If I sing it, will you go back with me?"

    Luke and the others immediatelyughed.

    "Mr. Tim, Miss Maia wants to be alone with you. We are all eyesores now."

    "There''s nothing I can do. I''m too handsome."

    Hearing this, Maia almost fainted.

    Seeing that Maia was about to go berserk, Tim hurriedly said, "Alright, alright. We''ll leave after this

    song. God, you''re not usually this impatient."

    The othersughed again.

    Maia felt that her face was so red, like the color of a ripe shrimp. She was on the edge of releasing her

    anger.

    She red fiercely at Tim. Having no choice, she could only order a song. It was a folk song of her

    hometown.

    Maia thought to herself, ''Don''t you want to sing? Here is your chance! Let''s see how you sing. Anyway,

    I''m not the one who will be embarrassed.''

    Tim froze for a moment when he saw the folk song that Maia ordered. He looked at Maia meaningfully

    and said, "You did it on purpose, right?"

    "So what, Mr. Tim? You don''t know how to sing it? Well, forget it, let''s go."

    Maia said as she put down the microphone.

    However, Tim smiled and said, "I''m joking. There''s nothing I can''t do."

    As he spoke, he picked up the microphone and started singing.

    Maia was very astonished.

    She never thought that Tim could even sing this song.

    Looking at Maia''s surprised gaze, Tim was pleased as punch.

    He wouldn''t tell Maia that he once had arade-in-arms who was from here, and thatrade-in-

    arms would always sing this song during those three years.

    If he couldn''t sing this song Maia ordered¡ªwell, there would not be such a thing.

    Luke and the others couldn''t help but apud when they see Tim sing this song so well.

    Maia froze. She suddenly felt a little depressed.

    Was there anything in this world that Tim could not do?

    Why was he so good?

    He was so capable, and he looked handsome too. He also had a good family background. How could

    anyone elsepare with him?

    Seeing Maia''s gloomy expression, Tim smiled and said, "Take it!"

    Maia had no choice but to continue singing.

    It had to be said that the duet between them was very tacit and harmonious. They really looked like

    lovers.

    After this folk song, Tim felt that his throat sore.

    The song that Maia ordered was too loud. Tim hadn''t indulged himself for a long time.

    Taking a sip of water, he saw Maia tugging at his sleeve. She was asking him to leave.

    Luke hurriedly said, "Mrs. Louis, let''s have more fun."

    He directly addressed Maia as Mrs. Louis.

    Maia blushed a little. Fortunately, she was dark-skinned, so no one noticed her. Otherwise, she would

    be really embarrassed.

    Tim saw something in Maia''s anxious eyes.

    Something must have happened.

    "Forget it, Luke. She wants me to buy her that bag. We should go now. Today''s on me. Enjoy yourself.

    Think carefully about what I said and give me a call tonight. If I haven''t received your call by tomorrow

    morning, I''ll find someone else."

    Luke immediately became a little serious.

    "Alright, I''ll think about it."

    Tim left the private room with Maia.

    He originally nned to take Maia away from here, but he didn''t expect that Maia stopped halfway. She

    pointed to another private room and said, "I saw Alexia when I went out to get the Lafite. She went to

    that room, and there seemed to be a bad guy in there. I heard Alexia call him Mr. Bill. Maybe she is

    trying to attack us again. What do you say?"

    Tim frowned slightly.

    Logically speaking, they had not been here for long after they reported on Thursday. Even if Alexia and

    the others had received a call on Thursday that the mission had failed, Alexia wouldn''t be so quick to

    find someone that could help her.

    But for the sake of caution, Tim still decided to be on guard.

    "Wait here. I''ll go take a look."

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t. How will you get in? Aren''t you afraid that Alexia will see you?"

    Maia felt that something was wrong with Tim.

    Tim smiled and said, "I have my way. Don''t move. Stay here. If you meet someone familiar, just say

    that I''ve gone to the bathroom."

    "I see. Be careful."

    Maia couldn''t help but worry about Tim.

    Tim nodded and walked over.

    The door to the private room was tightly shut, and there was a waiter standing at the door. When he

    saw Timing over, he greeted him politely.

    "Mister, the guests in this private room required to be undisturbed. Please go somewhere else."

    "I''m going to the bathroom."

    Tim said easily.

    The waiter hurriedly said, "I''m really sorry. The rooms south of here are all reserved. If you want to go

    to the bathroom, you can go to the first floor."

    As he spoke, the door to the private room was pushed open.

    "Waiter, bring me a bottle of wine!"

    A man inside instructed the waiter.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Tim took a look inside. Alexia was sitting beside a rough man, and

    the man was rubbing herp with his hand.

    Alexia looked at that man with a ttering expression and tacitly approved his actions.

    Tim quickly turned around and left.

    That Mr. Bill looked a little familiar to him. Why?

    But for a moment, he couldn''t remember who he was.

    Alexia looked out the door and saw Tim''s back.

    Why was Tim here?

    What did he see?

    "Mr. Bill, I''m going to the bathroom."

    As she spoke, Alexia was about to get up, but Mr. Bill directly pressed her down on the sofa.

    "Bathroom? I haven''t had enough fun yet."

    As he spoke, he kissed Alexia.

    Alexia did not have the nerve to resist. She allowed him to do his things, but she was extremely

    worried.

    When Tim came out, Maia hurriedly looked behind him and asked worriedly, "How is it?"

    "Let''s leave this ce first."

    Tim and Maia quickly walked towards the door. Because they were in such a hurry, they happened to

    bump into a person opposite them.

    It turned out bad for Tim.

 Chapter 695: Its Not Her Happiness

    Chapter 695: It''s Not Her Happiness

    Tim fell to the ground, his butt aching.

    "Hey, watch out, man!"

    He was instantly enraged. He jumped up and waned to teach that man a lesson.

    "Tim, what are you doing?"

    Right at this moment, a loud female voice came. Tim paused hearing that.

    He turned around and saw Gabrielle and Nicole standing at the side looking at him. That voice came

    from Gabrielle.

    Tim was confused.

    Shouldn''t they be here tomorrow?

    Why were they here today?

    And in a club?

    Maia was especially happy when she saw Nicole. She smiled, ran over and said, "Lady Bush, what a

    surprise! I thought you wouldn''te here until tomorrow!"

    Nicole smiled at her, then came to the man who was knocked down by Tim. She bowed apologetically

    to him.

    "I''m sorry."

    She gestured to make an apology.

    Tim suddenly felt bitter.

    "Nicole, I don''t need you to apologize for me. It should be me who makes the apology if it''s a must."

    He immediately pulled Nicole behind him.

    Gabrielle felt somehow helpless. She looked at Tim and Nicole. Then she helplessly smiled.

    Nicole also felt helpless.

    She pushed Tim away and gestured to that man, "Mr. Neil, I''m sorry. This is my friend. Anyway, nice to

    meet you."

    With that, she extended her hand towards Neil.

    Neil smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I believe he didn''t mean to hurt me. Since he is your friend, it''s

    okay. Shall we talk in the private room?"

    "Good."

    Nicole instantly nodded and happily went to the private room with Neil and Gabrielle.

    Tim seemed to have been ignored.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    It didn''t matter if it was someone else who ignored him. But the one was actually Nicole. He felt

    ufortable about being ignored by her.

    "Hey, I want to go too."

    Tim said as he was about to step forward, but he was directly shut out by Nicole.

    "Nicole, you..."

    Tim really wanted to break in, but thinking of Nicole and Gabrielle''s attitude towards that Neil, he tried

    to calm himself down.

    Perhaps they were talking about Nicole''s voice?

    Thinking of this, Tim finally fell quiet. However, Maia beside him felt somehow sorry seeing his

    depressed expression.

    "Tim, what about me treating you to a drink?"

    Maia said.

    Tim looked at her and said, "You can''t afford the wine I want."

    This was the truth, but it hurt Maia.

    "Beer is also alcohol. You can only drink Lafite?"

    Tim was in a bad mood.

    To be exact, it was because Nicole ignored him.

    It is like this about liking a person. You might turn sad out of her unintentional action.

    He didn''t want to leave right now. But it didn''t seem appropriate if he just stayed there waiting for her.

    Consequently, looking at Maia, Tim nodded.

    "Alright, I''ll give you a chance to treat me."

    With that, he sat down in the hall.

    Seeing that he was in a bad mood, she didn''t care about his words knowing why he was depressed.

    She asked the waiter to deliver a dozen of beers and said to Tim, "Cheers!"

    "Can you drink it all in a mouthful?"

    Tim looked at Maia directly. He didn''t want to bully her, but he really wanted to drink much. Maybe only

    that way could allow him to forget his sadness.

    Maia did not say anything and directly took a can of beer to gulp. Not long after, that beer can turned

    empty.

    She flipped the can over and showed it to Tim. Her straightforward action aroused Tim''s interest.

    "Bravo! Come on!"

    Tim also drank a can of beer in a mouthful.

    They didn''t say anything, just drinking. Soon, there were many empty beer cans on the table.

    Maia burped and said ufortably, "I''m going to the bathroom."

    "Be careful. Don''t go to the wrong one."

    Before Tim finished his instruction, Maia had already left.

    He sat here alone and continued to drink.

    He suddenly felt drinking was getting more and more boring.

    At this moment, the door to the private room opened. Tim hurriedly looked up but saw that the person

    who came out was not Nicole, but Alexia.

    Alexia was also stunned.

    She remembered the figure she had seen not long ago. She had wondered if it was Tim. Now she saw

    clearly that Tim was drinking, making her instantly happy.

    "Mr. Tim, what a coincidence. Why are you here? Are you alone? Shall I drink with you?"

    "Piss off!"

    Tim was in such a bad mood that he didn''t want to talk with her anymore.

    This was not the first time Alexia had been driven away by Tim, but she didn''t care at all. She still

    smiled and said, "Mr. Tim, don''t be so heartless. Isn''t it boring for you to drink alone? Let''s drink

    together."

    As she spoke, she was going to serve beer for Tim.

    Tim was already upset. Seeing Alexia so annoying, he instantly pushed her aside.

    "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands that had touched other men. I''m not that horny."

    Alexia''s face immediately turned pale upon hearing this.

    Did he see it?

    Alexia remembered seeing Tim''s figure at the door of the private room. Sheforted herself that Tim

    might be just passing by and he should not have seen her. Now, hearing Tim saying this, she bit her

    lower lip tightly. Tears immediately flowed down her cheeks.

    "Mr. Tim, it''s not what you think. Please listen to me."

    "Why bother? Piss off! I''m sick of looking at you."

    Alexia cried even louder hearing his merciless words.

    At this moment, Nicole and Gabrielle opened the door and walked out.

    "Nicole!"

    Tim suddenly stood up and quickly walked in front of Nicole, subconsciously separating her from Neil.

    Nicole was helpless.

    She smiled apologetically at Neil and gestured, "Sorry to trouble you."

    "Nothing. Let''s talk next time."

    Neil looked normal and calm, without any abnormal expression on his face. He smiled at Tim and left.

    Alexia squinted her eyes when she saw Tim defended Nicole even more nervously than he did to Maia.

    After Neil left, Tim suddenly turned around and grabbed onto Nicole''s shoulder. He roared, "Nicole, why

    didn''t you give me a call before youe here? Do you know how chaotic here is? What should I do if

    something happens to you? You''re so ignorant!"

    Alexia was suddenly stunned.

    Nicole?

    The woman Tim liked?

    She got interested and looked at Nicole up and down.

    Nicole was indeed very beautiful. She was even more beautiful than Alexia.

    Instantly, Alexia became jealous and sensed danger.

    Seeing that Tim going hysterias, Gabrielle pulled him away and said, "Tim, are you crazy? Nicole is

    here for something important."

    "Of course I know there''s something important. It''s about signing the contract, right? I told you I could

    handle that. What are you doing here? Don''t you know who Liam is? Why did you follow his order? Are

    you stupid?"

    Tim felt upset when he thought of how Nicole ignored him and even abandoned him. His voice

    unconsciously became louder.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? What contract? Nicole doesn''t care about that at all. She came

    here because of Samuel''s illness. Neil is my alumnus. He is an expert in treating Samuel''s illness. We

    came to invite him to treat Samuel! You went too far!"

    Gabrielle''s words immediately stunned Tim.

    She came here for Samuel?

    She didn''te here for him, or the contract. Just for Samuel, she flew over instantly?

    Tim suddenly felt as if someone had stabbed him in the chest. He felt severe heartache.

    He had always known that the person Nicole loved was Samuel, but now that Samuel had be like

    this, he believed that he finally had a chance to win Nicole''s heart.

    Even if Nicole did not love him, at least there would not be Samuel around to disturb him.

    He could give up everything and offend anyone for anyone. However, Nicole could also do the same for

    Samuel.

    That feeling hurt, but it was his own doing.

    Nicole once told him that she didn''t love him. But he couldn''t let his feelings go. Now, he could only

    watch Nicole being busy for Samuel''s matter.

    Tim suddenly took a few steps back and smiled bitterly.

    "So you didn''te for me. I thought too much."

    He returned to the table and picked up another beer can and gulped it down.

    The wine flowed out from his mouth. It was extremely bitter, but his mood was thousands times more

    bitter.

    When Maia returned, she happened to see this scene.

    She suddenly felt Tim was pitiful.

    "Lady Bush, are you leaving now? Where do you live? Shall we live together?"

    As soon as Maia finished speaking, Tim whispered, "Maia, Lady Bush has other important matters to

    deal with. What are you doing here? Only you think your project is significant. But Lady Bush doesn''t

    care about it at all."

    Nicole looked at Tim''s appearance and felt sorry.

    She knew that she had hurt Tim, but what else could she do?

    Her love had already been given to Samuel, and she could no longer love another man.

    Tim was a good man, but he was not hers. It was not her happiness.

    She wanted to say something, but Maia was a step ahead of her.

    "Tim, don''t say that. Lady Bush isck of time and energy, but she also hopes that this project could be

    a sess, right?"

    Maia turned around and smiled at Nicole with prayer in her eyes.

    She hoped Nicole could not be so cruel to Tim.

    Her words stunned Nicole for a moment. Then, she smiled and nodded. She gestured, "Yes, I value

    this project a lot. It is because of you and Tim that I am relieved to do other things. Thank you very

    much for your efforts."

    "Come on. Don''t say such fake things tofort me. I''m not a child. Alright, you guys go do your

    things. Don''t stop me from drinking. Maia, let''s continue."

    Tim said loudly, but Nicole still saw the bitterness in his eyes.

    Fortunately, Maia was still there.

    Nicole looked at Maia with great gratitude and left with Gabrielle.

    None of them saw Alexia around. She silently watched all of this. A thoughtful look shed through her

    face.

 Chapter 696 How Can He Be Rejected

    Chapter 696 How Can He Be Rejected

    "Hey,e on! Drink it! Why are you looking at me? You can''t drink?"

    Tim looked at Maia in front of him, and became annoyed due to her expression.

    What was that look?

    When did he need others'' sympathy?

    "You are gonna drink or not? Get lost if you don''t drink!"

    Tim roared in annoyance, and then took up a bottle of beer to drink.

    Maia quickly stepped forward, grabbed Tim''s hand, and whispered, "Stop drinking. Go back with me."

    "You can go back if you want. Don''t stop me from drinking."

    Tim pushed Maia aside.

    He was really heartbroken.

    He had kept Nicole in his heart for so long. It was really difficult to let her go. He knew clearly that he

    couldn''t get her love, but he had the fantasy that one day he could rece Samuel.

    His heart became broken again and again for he was rejected for so many times. He thought that he

    was strong enough to face it. But he was wrong. The solid armor that protected his heart had cracks.

    The pain crept through these cracks in the armor and went deep into his bones. It was like sulfuric acid

    that melted his bones. Though he was in great pain, he couldn''t shout for help.

    He had paid great effort to bear this pain.

    He really wanted to give up. But when he thought that he couldn''t see Nicole anymore, he hesitated.

    The pain that he couldn''t see Nicole was even more unbearable than that he couldn''t get her love.

    Tim almost couldn''t bear it.

    His embarrassment was wholly showed in front of this country woman. For Tim, who was always

    predominant, this was really too uneptable. However, he could not do anything to Maia.

    This pain could only be resolved by alcohol.

    Maybe everything tormented him would be nothing in drinking.

    Tim grabbed another bottle and swilled the beer.

    Maia felt sad for him.

    She understood Tim''s feeling because she had also crushed on someone. He made her think of that

    experience.

    She was a country girl, but Tim was sopetent and smart. How could he be in such an

    embarrassing situation?

    Maia didn''t stop Tim drinking but looked at him. Perhaps, he would go back with her when he was

    drunk.

    When sun rose, another beautiful day woulde.

    Looking at Tim drinking, Alexia revealed a meaningful smile and quietly left.

    Tim drank all the bottles of beer on the table, but he didn''t drink his fill. So, he ordered a few more

    bottles.

    Maia stayed by his side, neither drinking nor stopping him. He felt a little more rxed.

    Tim didn''t feel lonely though Maia was not saying anything.

    Tim didn''t know how much he had drunk. Anyway, Tim was tipsy. Although he didn''t lose all his

    consciousness, he began to speak his mind.

    "Tell me, Maia, am I not good looking?"

    "No."

    Maia knew that he was drunk, so she could only try tofort him. To be honest, Tim was handsome.

    Tim smiled and said, "You have a good taste. Why does Nicole love Samuel? Like Samuel, I was also a

    solider. He can fight on the battlefield. But I can do that, too. He is a capable businessman, and I also

    have talent in business. I''m on par with him. Why did she choose Samuel instead of me?"

    Maia didn''t know how to answer Tim''s question.

    She didn''t know what happened between them. But she was still stunned when she heard what Tim

    said.

    She was surprised that Tim was so outstanding.

    And then, Tim continued, "You don''t know that the Greens oftene to conflict. Every Green will y

    dirty trick. But my family is totally different from the Greens. We are pure in mind. And I am the only

    heir. I have the absolute authority in my family. Oh, no. My damn father has an illegitimate son. But it

    won''t make any difference. That illegitimate son won''t be admitted as a Louis. I''m from a decent and

    rich family. My family had been doing business for generations. If she chose me, she would have a very

    happy life. If anyone dares to say no to her, I will kill them. But why did she marry to Samuel? Why did

    she want to be his wife? You know clearly her suffering due to her choice."

    "Nicole''s appearance also changed. She was much better looking than she is now. She was disfigured

    because of Samuel. So, she had stic surgery. Even if she would die, and became mute, she never

    changes her heart to Samuel. I don''t know why. Am I inferior to Samuel? I met Nicole before Samuel!

    Why did she choose Samuel? "

    Tim tightly grabbed Maia''s arm. His eyes were red, tears bright in his eyes.

    It hurt Maia to see Tim sorrowful.

    "Tim, not every encounter will have a good ending. Love doesn''te in order of arrival. Samuel is her

    destined one. Fate decreed that you are not meant to be together."

    "Fate? That''s really nonsense! Only you believe this. I won''t give up even if my hair turns gray. As long

    as I live longer than Samuel, I will have a chance, right?"

    Tim smiled bitterly. Maia''s heart ached with pity for him.

    "Is it worthy of waiting for her? It''s just wasting your time."

    Tim was stunned.

    He looked into the distance and whispered, "You don''t understand. Without Nicole, I won''t be there.

    She gave me life. I will wait for her."

    Then, he got down and fell asleep.

    Maia got a great shock.

    He would wait for Nicole in the rest of his life.

    How could he be rejected even he was so persistent in loving her?

    ''If I could have been as persistent as Tim at that time to my crush, will I get my happiness?''

    Maia didn''t know why she had this thought.

    She looked at Tim and shook her head. ''Oh, I''m so sentimental.''

    Maia got up to help Tim up, but felt someone behind pushed her.

    She lost bnce andy on Tim.

    "Who?"

    Before Maia could figure out what happened, her long hair was grabbed. She curled up for the pain.

    Alexia grabbed Maia''s hair with a sullen face and said, "Tim is mine. I''ve told you, Maia. You''d better

    not meddle in this. Just pretend you don''t see anything. Otherwise, I will make you die without knowing

    the reason."

    Maia looked at Alexia in front of her and said angrily, "It''s you again! Alexia, you are the most arrogant

    woman I known. Since you like Tim, you should confess your love to him in a right way. Why are you

    doing now?"

    "You don''t deserve to say this! Who are you? Tim must belong to me tonight! No one can stop me from

    bing Tim''s woman, including you! If you dare to continue, I will make you regret it!"

    She kicked Maia away.

    Maia felt the extreme pain in her scalp, as if it would remove.

    She saw Alexia waving her hand. Two men came out to hold Tim. Alexia ordered them to go to that

    back room.

    Maia became anxious.

    She quickly took out her phone and sent a message to Nicole before chasing after Alexia.

    "Put Tim down, Alexia!"

    She grabbed Alexia''s hair tightly.

    "Ah! You are such a bitch!"

    Alexia screamed in pain.

    "Are you idiots? This woman is attacking me! Come to help me! She should pay this with her life! "

    Alexia screamed at those two men who carried Tim.

    The man looked at each other, then put down Tim and strode towards Maia.

    Maia didn''t know how to defend herself. When she saw those two mening towards her, she let go

    of Alexia and sprang at Tim, hugging him tightly.

    "Even if you kill me, I won''t let you take Tim away."

    Alexia was mad with anger.

    "You hassle me! I''ll kill you!"

    She stepped on Maia''s stomach with her high-heel shoes.

    Maia snorted in pain. She broke out in a cold sweat, clenched her teeth tightly and hugged the

    unconscious Tim.

    She must hold on. Nicole woulde to help her.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Not long after Nicole got on the car, she asked Gabrielle to stop the car. She sat on the roadside.

    Nicole seemed to have something weighing heavily on her mind.

    Gabrielle knew that she felt sorry for Tim.

    Tim''s love to her was the origin of her pressure.

    Tim was really a sticker. For helping Nicole, he even put his life in risk for many times. How Nicole

    could be ruthless to him?

    "If you really feel worried about him, we can go back to see him. I guess Tim is pissed."

    Nicole shook her head and refused to go back.

    "Maia is with him. He will be fine. I just feel that I owe him too much. I really hope that he can find his

    other half. I feel so sorry that I hurt him."

    Nicole gestured.

    "Since you have figured it out, what do you agonize over?"

    "I''m not agonized. I just feel a little sad. Sit here with me for a while."

    Nicole pulled Gabrielle to sit by the roadside. They switched to talked about Samuel.

    "Neil said that there was some hope that Samuel could be cured. When he finishes his work on hand,

    he wille with us. Nothing can be happier than Samuel being cured."

    Nicole nodded.

    "Oh, if Samuel doesn''t wake up, I''m afraid that I can''t take it."

    Nicole was really concerned about Samuel.

    Her phone suddenly rang.

    Nicole read the message, and became anxious.

    "Go back now! Tim is in trouble."

    Nicole and Gabrielle quickly got on the car, feeling worried.

    Maia actually asked Nicole to help her, which meant that Tim became unable to protect him and Maia.

    They had just been away for a while. What happened?

    Nicole tried to calm down but was still worried about them. The car darted to that club.

    When she arrived at the club, what she saw irritated her.

 Chapter 697 I Dont Need You

    Chapter 697 I Don''t Need You

    Maia was covered all over with blood, but she still held Tim ina tightly.

    Alexia and her men were almost crazy. They threw whatever they could find onto Maia.

    Maia was like a rag doll, and she wouldn''t let go of Tim.

    Nicole was greatly shocked.

    The feeling of this moment was iparably shocking.

    Without saying a word, she walked forward and kicked two men away. Then, she kicked Alexia to the

    ground and directly stepped on her face.

    "Bastard! Who is it? Who hits me? Do you know who I am? I am Liam''s sister!"

    Alexia was shouting while she turned around. Seeing that it was Nicole, she was slightly stunned.

    It was actually Nicole?

    "I know you. You are Nicole! You''re Maia''s boss and here to sign a contract with my brother. I''m telling

    you, you''d better stay out of this. Otherwise, I''ll have my brother drive you out of here. My brother is the

    real boss here!"

    Alexia was not afraid at all, and kept shouting. Thinking of that Tim loved Nicole, she became even

    more arrogant.

    When Maia saw Nicole, she forced a smiled.

    "Lady Bush, you are here."

    She sounded weak and blood oozed out from the corner of her mouth. Before Nicole could say

    anything, she fell over and fainted.

    "Gabrielle!"

    Nicole hurriedly gestured to Gabrielle.

    Gabrielle stepped forward to check Maia''s injuries.

    "It''s not good. There are many soft tissue contusions and there may be internal hemorrhaging. We

    need to send her to the hospital as soon as possible."

    Gabrielle knew that Nicole was worried about Maia and said hurriedly.

    Seeing that Nicole refused to let go of her, Alexia told two men beside her, "Are you dead? Can''t you

    defeat a woman? What does Mr. Bill want with you?"

    The two men who were kicked away still felt pain in their backs. They looked at horrible Nicole and took

    a step back.

    "We''re just following orders."

    Nicole''s gaze was as cold as a sharp sword that had just been unsheathed.

    She wished she could cut these three people into pieces, but she knew that there were some things

    that she was not supposed to do.

    Nicole kicked Alexia and she fainted. Then Nicole looked at the other two men.

    They immediately turned around and ran away.

    Nicole did not chase after them but booked a private room and locked Alexia in.

    Gabrielle said to the waiter, "If anyone opens this room, I will kill him."

    Although Gabrielle looked very kind, she was still intimidating when she was really angry.

    She was very angry this time.

    Not long ago, Maia was still alive and kicking when Gabrielle saw her. Now, she was lying here,

    covered with blood. What irritated her most was that there were many waiters around but no one came

    to help, and no one called the police.

    Nicole picked up Maia and walked out.

    Gabrielle called Neil. When she saw Nicole walk out, she immediately stopped her.

    "I have already called Neil. The ambnce will arrive soon. Don''t move Maia. I''m afraid that she will

    have intracranial hemorrhage."

    Hearing this, Nicole put Maia down.

    She looked at Tim, who was still drunk and unconscious, and she almost couldn''t control her temper.

    Originally, Nicole was supposed to protect Maia since Maia was sent to her. It turned out that she

    provoked Alexia and even brought such a thing to Maia.

    Nicole went to the bathroom, took out a basin of cold water, and then poured it on Tim.

    "Damn. Who the hell is it?"

    Tim quickly got up.

    When he saw Nicole standing in front of him with a gloomy face, he was stunned for a moment, but he

    immediately said in a casual way, "So you are back. You don''t want me to get drunk ande over to

    see me?"

    Seeing Tim like this, Nicole was so angry that she felt heartache.

    She suddenly twisted Tim''s arm to his back, and pressed him to the sofa, so that he could see Maia.

    "What''s going on?"

    "You still dare to ask what''s going on! Tim, are you still a man?"

    Gabrielle was about to go crazy.

    "You can do whatever you want. You know that this ce is veryplicated, and you know that

    someone was watching you and Maia. You even took her here to drink. If you hadn''t been drunk and

    unconscious by yourself, and someone wanted to take you away, would Maia have been beaten like

    this to protect you? I''m telling you. This woman''s ribs have been broken, and she has multiple soft

    tissue contusions, and may have intracranial hemorrhage. If her life is ruined because of you, what are

    you going topensate for her?"

    Gabrielle''s words made Timpletely dumbfounded.

    "What''s happening? What do you mean by saying ''protect me''? What''s wrong with me?"

    Seeing that Tim was getting excited, Nicole loosened him.

    She had someone bring over the surveince videos here. Although Alexia ordered the waiters to turn

    off the surveince cameras, one of them was afraid that someone might die here, so he secretly

    turned the cameras on.

    When Tim saw everything on the screen, her eyes gradually darkened.

    He couldn''t tell what he felt right now.

    No one had ever protected him like this.

    Nicole once saved him in the fire when he was a child. After that, he had never put himself in such a

    dangerous situation again. Furthermore, because of his identity, no one thought that he needed help.

    Now, this 1.5-meter-tall woman was actually beaten to such a state, just to protect him!

    Tim felt deeply guilty, and his feelings for Maia were ratherplicated.

    He knew that in this lifetime, he owed not only Nicole, but also another woman, Maia.

    "Where''s the doctor? Did you call an ambnce? You still have time to criticize me here! Why didn''t

    you call an ambnce?"

    Tim was anxious.

    He picked up Maia, just as Neil came with a stretcher.

    Maia, who was 1.5 meters tall, looked very tiny in Tim''s arms.

    Tim felt like he was carrying a child.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    It was this child-like woman who saved him.

    Tim''s eyes were a little moist.

    This was the first time that he had ignored Nicole. He carried Maia and directly jumped into the

    ambnce. He even forgot to look at Nicole.

    Seeing that Tim cared so much about Maia, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. She hoped that Maia would

    be safe and sound.

    Gabrielle patted her shoulder and whispered, "Let''s go."

    "Alright."

    Nicole got into Gabrielle''s car and they went to the hospital.

    Maia was pushed into the emergency room.

    Tim''s body was stained with Maia''s blood. Because Nicole woke him up with cold water, his entire body

    was wet, and he was in a sorry state.

    But he didn''t care at all.

    The lights of the emergency room were on, and its dazzling red color made Tim unable to open his

    eyes, which was so hot that he wanted to cry.

    Anger was gathering in his body, and it was about to form a storm.

    Seeing Tim like this, Nicole patted his shoulder and gestured, "I''ve locked Alexia in the private room

    and the other two men have run away. You can do whatever you want. But Maia is my employee, if

    you''re afraid of taking responsibility, I''ll do it."

    "I don''t need you!"

    Tim''s voice was low. He sounded like a ghost climbing up from hell.

    He looked at the emergency room and said seriously, "I will make those people regret it. You stay here

    and keep me posted. I''ll go handle something first."

    After saying that, Tim turned around and left.

    Nicole didn''t stop him. She knew that she couldn''t stop him now.

    Tim was very emotional. Now that Maia had be like this for him, he would definitely take revenge

    on those people.

    Tim left the hospital and none of the taxi drivers dared to let him get in. In the end, Tim directly stood in

    the middle of the road and stopped a taxi. He went to Luke''s residence.

    Luke just came back and before he could do anything, he saw Tim.

    Tim looked miserable and Luke felt quite doubtful.

    "Mr. Tim, what''s wrong with you?"

    "I''m asking you. Do you want to take over Liam''s position?"

    Tim''s cold voice made him like an emissary from hell, which frightened Luke. And he didn''t know how

    to answer.

    "Of course I want to, but I haven''t informed my subordinates yet, so...."

    "Forget about others. As long as you want to do it, then do it. Find out the evidences of Liam''s crimes

    over the past few years and send them to the police anonymously. You can do this, right?"

    Tim''s words made Luke slightly stunned.

    "Mr. Tim, I...."

    "Don''t tell me that you don''t have any evidence. If so, then I shouldn''t have asked you this. I''ll handle

    Liam for you. Don''t think you can sit idle and enjoy the fruits. Since I can get Liam down from his

    position, I can also make you disappear in a day. If you don''t believe me, you can try."

    Tim turned around and left.

    Luke thought that he provoked a big shot.

    What did Mr. Tim just say?

    He was going to deal with Liam?

    Just him?

    Luke picked his ears and thought he had heard it wrong.

    Tim was about to walk out when he turned around and said, "What are you waiting for? Send a report

    letter to the police. From now on, I''ll deal with Liam before they go to work tomorrow."

    After that, he left. The water stains were mixed with blood on his body. It looked shocking, making Luke

    shiver unconsciously.

    Luke didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to cooperate with the demonic Tim, but there seemed to

    be no retreat.

    Luke went to the study and began to work as Tim said.

    Tim drove Luke''s car to Liam''s Phoenix Vi.

    There were security guards at the door. Seeing Tim, they knew it was this man who made Bob suffer a

    great loss and scolded by Liam inside the vi. Now Tim was here. They couldn''t help but felt anxious

    in fear of him.

    "Mr. Tim, Mr. Liam is busy with his business now. Please...."

    Before the guard could finish his sentence, Tim stepped on the elerator and rushed in, which scared

    the guard so much that he dodged, afraid of being killed by the car.

    Angry Tim drove the car all the way to Liam''s living room. The emergency braking caused friction

    between the tires and the ground, which sounded very sharp and attracted Liam''s attention.

 Chapter 698 Is She in Terrible Condition?

    Chapter 698 Is She in Terrible Condition?

    "Who is it? What are you doing in Phoenix Vi? Do you want to die?"

    Liam was angry. Now that he heard such an annoying braking sound, he was irritated even more.

    However, as soon as he came out, he saw that the car stopped and a man opened the door and got

    out of the car. He walked directly towards him.

    "Tim?"

    Liam was suddenly amazed and then turned to run.

    Tim was here for him, so how could he escape?

    Tim pressed the front part of the car with one hand and jumped over. He jumped right in front of Liam

    and beat him without saying a word.

    "Mr. Tim, I can exin!"

    Tim beat him so hard that Liam hurriedly dodged and wanted to stall for time. But Tim simply didn''t

    show him any mercy and punched him on his nose.

    It hurt! Liam howled, but before he could react, Tim hit him again.

    He treated Liam like a sandbag.

    When he thought of Maia''s bloody wounds, he was so angry that his nerves were jangling.

    How could Alexia be sowless if it wasn''t for such a bully as her big brother?

    Tim thought that he was powerful enough. He even wanted to watch them fight amongst themselves

    and take time to torture Liam and Alexia to death. However, he did not expect that his bad mood and

    his carelessness would push Maia into such a situation.

    Alexia deserved to die, and Liam was even more unforgivable. And he himself also was to me.

    He would get it back one by one.

    The surrounding people were simply scared.

    At first, Liam was still wailing, but then he gradually fell silent. The only thing he could do was breathing

    in and out.

    Liam, who had always been domineering and arrogant here for many years, was actually hit so hard by

    Tim who was bare-handed. The surrounding bodyguards and his people didn''t dare to take a step

    forward to help him.

    Tim''s cold gaze swept across the crowd. Everyone took a step back, not wanting to provoke him.

    Seeing that they submitted defeat, Tim said coldly, "Blood for blood. I am here for Liam. Who are the

    two men that followed Alexia to the Conta Club not long ago? Stand out! Otherwise, I¡¯ll find you and

    this will be your end."

    Hearing that, everyone shivered.

    "They''re not here. They are Mr. Bill''s men."

    "Who is Mr. Bill?"

    Tim was so angry that he was determined to get down to the bottom of this.

    "Mr. Bill is a person behind Mr. Liam. He is very powerful. It is said that he has something to do with the

    border."

    Tim frowned and said coldly, "Do you have any photos of them?"

    "I do."

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    A younger man took out his phone and handed it over.

    "This is a photo of me and them. They oftene here for fun. Mr. Bill sent them to protect Alexia."

    Tim narrowed her eyes, took the picture, and then left.

    No one dared to stop him. They could only watch Liam being thrown into the trunk like a dead dog, and

    then being carried away by Tim.

    "Shall we call Mr. Bill?"

    Someone muttered.

    The man who gave Tim the phone whispered, "Are you crazy? Tim must have a strong background.

    Otherwise, how could he fight against Phoenix Vi alone? Everyone knows that Mr. Liam is always an

    influential gangster here? But he beat him so ferociously just now. Maybe he has killed someone

    before. I don''t think we should get involved in this muddy water anymore. Let''s just take our things and

    leave."

    "Right. Let''s leave."

    The surrounding people also agreed.

    Not long after, the Phoenix Vi was empty.

    If Liam knew all of this, he would probably be furious.

    When Luke got the news and came to the Phoenix Vi, there were only few people who followed him

    back then. Seeing Lukee over, they hurriedly sent him the video of how Tim beat up Liam.

    Luke trembled with fear.

    Tim was simply too rude!

    It was lucky for him that he was not enemies with Tim.

    "Don''t tell Mr. Bill and his men. If they send someone to ask, just say that Liam has been reported. It

    has nothing to do with us. As for what happened tonight, you should keep your lips buttoned. And

    others are not allowed to say a single word about it. From now on, I have the final say here."

    "Yes, Luke."

    The Phoenix Vi quietly changed owners.

    Tim pulled Liam directly to the Conta Club.

    When the waiter saw Tim, they all took a few steps back.

    His murderous aura was simply enough to frighten people and make then retreat.

    "Which private room is Alexia in?"

    Tim''s voice was cold.

    The waiter hurriedly pointed at Alexia''s private room and gave the key to Tim trembling before quickly

    retreating.

    Tim opened the door of the private room and Alexia suddenly stood up.

    "You bastards! Do you know who I am? My brother will cut you into pieces! How dare you lock me up?

    I''ll kill Nicole, believe it or not!"

    "Is this your brother?"

    Tim directly threw Liam in front of Alexia. Liam was beaten so hard that he couldn''t move.

    "God!"

    Alexia was frightened by the sudden appearance of a bloody man.

    When she saw that the bloody man was Liam, she was dumbfounded.

    "Liam? Liam! What happened?"

    She suddenly shook Liam. Seeing that Liam''s eyes were moving and his mouth was covered in blood,

    Alexia felt very scared with pale face.

    She looked up at the devilish Tim and said with trembling lips, "Tim, no, Mr. Tim, there is a

    misunderstanding between us, really."

    "Misunderstanding?"

    Tim closed the door of the private room and sat down on the sofa.

    His entire body was wet, but he didn''t care at all. The dripping droplets of water and blood fell on the

    floor. Seeing that, Alexia''s legs went soft from fear.

    "Are you afraid? Didn''t you find out who I am when you were investigating me? Do you really think I''m

    just a businessman? You want to be my woman, are you worthy? Alexia, if you only admire me,

    perhaps I will treat you as a fart. But, you should never have done anything to hurt Maia and Nicole.

    So, choose for yourself. How are you going to die? "

    "No, no, no, I don''t want to die! Mr. Tim, I like you too much. It''s Maia! It''s her fault! She insisted on

    stopping me. I don''t mean anything else. I just want you to go to the back room to rest, really!"

    Alexia was scared out of her mind.

    Tim sneered and said, "Take a rest? I think you want to do something to me. Don''t even count on Mr.

    Bill to save you. Since I can beat your brother up like this, I''m naturally not afraid of Mr. Bill."

    With that, Tim called one of hisrades in front of Alexia.

    "My friend, I remember that you were assigned to M¨¦doc after you left the army, right?"

    "Yeah, what''s wrong?"

    "There is a gang leader in my hand. Someone has already sent the evidence to your mailbox.

    However, this person offended me and was beaten up by me. He''s lying on the ground panting now, so

    I won''t affect your work, right?"

    What Tim said could be considered euphemistic.

    The other party immediately said, "No, as long as he is alive."

    "Also, there''s someone behind him. He seems to be called Mr. Bill."

    "It¡¯s fine. If you are okay, I''ll take him away immediately and lock him in the maximum prison. I''ll draft an

    appeal document overnight to guarantee that he won''t have any time to be released on bail."

    "Thank you."

    After Tim finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    Alexia fell to the floor.

    She never thought that Tim would know such a senior police officer here.

    "How could this be?"

    "Do you really think I dare toe here alone without any preparation to sign a deal with your brother?

    Or do you think that I bring Louis Group back from the dead in a few months just by relying on my

    kindness? Alexia, you shouldn''t have provoked me, let alone hurt Maia! I told you, she''s my woman.

    You don''t understand, do you? It''s said that you beat Maia first, right? With which hand? Or both

    hands?"

    After Tim finished speaking, he stood up and walked towards Alexia. That huge figure gave Alexia a lot

    of pressure.

    "Don''t, don''te over! I regret it! I don''t like you anymore, okay?"

    "It''s toote. I told you before, you shouldn''t have hurt Maia!"

    As he spoke, Tim directly attacked. After Alexia''s miserable scream, Tim broke one of her hands.

    The corner of Liam''s mouth twitched. He wanted to protect his sister, but he didn''t have any strength.

    Seeing Tim''s fighting skills and ruthless violence, Liam was ovee with regret.

    How could he think Tim as a pure rich man?

    Tim looked at him and sneered. Even if Alexia fainted, he did not care. He still stepped on Alexia''s

    other arm.

    "Ouch!"

    Alexia woke up in pain.

    Tim broke both of her legs at once.

    Alexia woke up from the pain and fainted from it.

    Seeing his sister being tortured like this, Liam wished she could die directly without any pain.

    He cried out, but Tim did not have any pity.

    Tim said, "Liam, it might be a coincidence for you to be in your current position, but let me tell you, it''s

    definitely not a coincidence for me to survive until now. If you had discussed business with me without

    bad intentions, hadn¡¯t hurt Maia, and hadn¡¯t helped your sister to plot against me, perhaps you would

    still be the overlord of this ce right now."

    After Tim finished speaking, he directly called hisrades-in-arms.

    Not long after, the police car came and left with Liam.

    Tim didn''t even have time to chat with hisrades, and then he got in the car and rushed back to the

    hospital.

    When Nicole and Gabrielle saw that there was more blood on his clothes, they felt a little worried.

    "Are you hurt?"

    Nicole asked worriedly.

    Tim looked in the direction of the emergency room and shook his head, "It''s not my blood. How is

    Maia? Hasn''t shee out yet? It''s been so long, why hasn''t there been any news? Is she in a terrible

    condition?"

    Tim asked a series of questions.

    He even held Nicole''s hand in panic. The helplessness and worry in his eyes upset Nicole.

 Chapter 699 I Love You, but I Let You Slip

    Chapter 699 I Love You, but I Let You Slip

    "Maia will be fine. Don''t worry."

    Nicole gestured.

    "Fine? She''s basically drenched in blood."

    Tim sat on the bench, battered out of his senses.

    He clutched his hair and kept pulling it.

    How could he be drunk?

    How could he leave Maia facing all this alone?

    But it was toote now, no matter how much he regretted it.

    Tim was so guilty, while Nicole didn''t have a good time, either. She wanted to set Maia up with Tim, but

    now that Maia was like this, she was so sorry, despite that she knew that it had nothing to do with her.

    Gabrielle didn''t know how tofort them, so he could only wait there quietly.

    As time passed, the lights in the emergency room finally went out.

    Yet, Tim was somehow a little scared.

    Neil looked at them as he came out, and whispered, "The patient''s not very well now."

    "How is she?"

    Tim asked hurriedly.

    He could feel that his hands were trembling, so was his heart.

    Nicole also looked at Neil, nervous.

    Neil sighed and said, "The patient suffers multiple fractures. Three ribs were broken, and serious

    congestion is detected all over the body. Fortunately, she was delivered in time. Otherwise, it is very

    likely that the blood may press her nerve and cause much worse effects. But, most importantly, the

    patient''s uterus is injured."

    "What did you say?"

    Tim and Nicole opened their eyes wide on hearing this.

    "Neil, is that a confirmed diagnosis?"

    Gabrielle was also at a loss.

    Neil nodded and said regretfully, "Whoever did this was so ruthless. Uterus is the most vulnerable part

    of a woman. From the looks of it, it may take a long time to recover, which of course, could only be

    achieved by applying traditional Chinese massage and acupuncture. Western medicine, I assume, may

    not work. As for how long it will take, I cannot be sure. Maybe a couple of months, or about a year, or

    perhaps even longer. And it is possible that when her uterus finally recovers, she''s already passed her

    child-bearing age. That''s why I need to see her immediate rtives. I need them to sign on some

    papers."

    Tim waspletely dumbfounded.

    He knew better than anyone how important uterus is to a woman.

    Maia had not been married, and she didn''t even have a boyfriend. The best of her life was still yet to

    No matter how sorry and regretful he felt, he couldn''t turn back time.

    Tim''s silence broke Nicole''s heart.

    She took out her phone to look for Maia''s info, but found that Maia didn''t leave any number of her

    immediate family.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Seeing that there was something wrong with Nicole''s expression, Gabrielle hurriedly asked.

    Nicole gestured, "Maia didn''t write down any immediate rtive."

    Tim frowned.

    "Let me check which vige is Maia from."

    Nicole gave Maia''s information to Tim.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Before long, a report on Maia was sent over.

    Tim looked at the report on his phone and was speechless.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Nicole asked.

    Tim gave his phone to Nicole.

    The report revealed that Maia''s parents were anti-drug police. They both died a few years ago, leaving

    Maia with her 15-year-old brother, who was still in school. Maia didn''t use a cent of her parents''

    savings, saying that she would leave the money to her brother to get married in the future. Her current

    ie was perfectly enough to pay for her brother''s education and their day-to-day spending.

    Seeing all of this, Nicole''s eyes were a little wet.

    Such a girl should have been cared and protected from all harms, but now she ended up like this.

    Tim was having a hard time holding back his tears. He looked at Neil and said, "I''m her immediate

    family. I''ll be responsible for everything."

    "You?"

    Neil looked at Gabrielle and Nicole, baffled.

    Nicole was also stunned for a moment before she heard Tim say, "Yes, I am her fianc¨¦! I will be

    responsible to her for the rest of her life."

    After that, he nced at Nicole, then turned around and ran out.

    Having noticed the nce, Nicole felt so sorry deep down.

    She hoped that Tim and Maia could be a couple, but it shouldn''t be like this.

    "I''ll go see him."

    Nicole gestured to Gabrielle and ran after Tim.

    Tim didn''t run out far. He stopped in the backyard of the hospital.

    There were few people in the backyard. Tim squatted among the flowers and covered his mouth as he

    cried silently.

    His shoulders trembled so violently that though he was 6-feet tall, from behind, he just looked like a

    helpless child.

    Nicole slowly walked over and sat down beside him.

    She didn''t know how tofort him. After all, with what had happened, even she felt guilty to Maia,

    too.

    Tim stopped crying at the familiar aura.

    He wept his tears and raised his head to look at the sky, as if this could help make the tears flow back.

    Nicole stretched out her hand and patted his shoulder gently.

    "I''m fine!"

    Tim''s voice was hoarse, but he whispered, "Nicole, I''m afraid I can''t love you in the future."

    Tim burst into tears again after saying these words.

    He knew that he was like a child now, but he just couldn''t control his emotions.

    He had said that he would wait for Nicole for the rest of his life, that even if his hair went grey, he would

    still wait for her.

    But now, all the vows had vanished into the air and didn''t count anymore.

    The thought of parting with Nicole and that his life would no longer be centered on her was wrenching

    his heart.

    "I don''t believe in fate. I''ve always thought that as long as I work hard or persist, I will eventually

    seed. Even if our hair is already grey by then, I don''t care. But now I know that fate really exists and

    it has such a bearing on our life. I love you, but I let you slip."

    After that, Tim covered his face in pain and lied down on the ground.

    Nicole had always hoped that Tim would let go of his feelings for her, but she didn''t want it in this way.

    "Tim, you know, I''ve always hoped that you could live better than me."

    Nicole gestured.

    Tim smiled bitterly and said, "You are not me. How do you know that waiting for you is not my best way

    of life? But what''s the use of saying this now? I was destined to let you slip. If it weren''t for Maia, I

    might still be able to persevere. But now she has ended up like this; her future, her life shouldn''t have

    been like this. It was all because of me that she''s like this now. I want to be responsible for her, but

    Nicole, if I''m gonna do that, I will have to give up my love for you. I can''t fail her. If I keep having you in

    my heart, it will be the greatest insult and injustice to her. I want to try to take back my love for you, to

    try to love Maia, and to try to give her everything that a girl should have. But my heart hurts. It really

    hurts. Letting go isn''t as easy as I thought, but it is inevitable. Nicole, please, let me hug you for thest

    time."

    He cried like a child. Then he got up from the ground and hugged Nicole, weeping silently.

    The hot tears burned Nicole''s shoulder and prated into her heart.

    It shouldn''t be like this!

    Tim''s happiness shouldn''t be like this!

    She wanted tofort him and say something, but found that words were so pale and powerless. Her

    She always thought that Tim was joking when he said that he loved her. She thought that Tim would

    forget about this "love" after a while, but at this moment, Nicole realized how cruel fate was.

    She couldn''t give Tim the love he wanted.

    She wanted Tim to be happy, but now they got to this point.

    Nicole stretched out her hand and hugged Tim tightly.

    This was her buddy, her brother, a confidant with whom she had entrusted her life. She knew that from

    today, Tim would hold back his feelings for her and lead a life that belonged to him and Maia.

    She should have congratted him, but she just couldn''t say anything.

    All the words just stuck in her throat and finally turned into a deep sigh.

    Tim sniffed at Nicole''s smell and felt even worse.

    He had been so familiar with this smell for so long; so long that he thought that it had already fused into

    his bones and blood. However, at this moment, he had to eliminate all of this.

    He was suffocating from the pain, but he couldn''t die because he still owed a lifetime to another

    woman.

    Tim''s eyes hurt from crying.

    Nicole was also sorry deep down and had a lump in her throat.

    She wanted to push Tim away and say something to him, but was pushed away first.

    As tears blurred her eyes, she saw Tim''s miserable and bitter smile.

    "Goodbye, Nicole," he said.

    "Please let me meet you at the right time in my next life, Nicole," he said.

    "Please give me your blessings, Nicole," he said.

    Nicole, however, found herself unable to utter a single word.

    She looked at Tim turning around with tears in eyes and a smile on his face.

    She knew that the moment he turned around, there would be no turning back.

    For the rest of their life, he would no longer be her admirer, or the stubborn man who shouted behind

    her that he would wait for her for the rest of his life.

    Nicole suddenly felt her heart wrenching.

    They were not in love, yet they were better than families.

    "Tim, I wish you happy."

    Nicole shouted in her heart as she watched Tim walk out of her sight step by step and leave this ce.

    Tim went to the restroom and washed his face. Looking in the mirror, he smiled, his emotions a little

    "Tim, you have to pay the debt. You have to pay whatever you owe Maia with the rest of your life."

    With that, he gestured "fighting" to the mirror and walked out.

    When he got back to the ward, Gabrielle was taking care of Maia, who was still in aa.

    Her entire body was wrapped in gauze, looking extremely fragile.

    "Allow me."

    Tim took the towel from Gabrielle and went to the restroom to get some hot water.

    Gabrielle looked at Tim and couldn''t help but ask, "Tim, have you thought it through? Are you really

    going to be with Maia?"

    "Maia is quite good. She is kind-hearted and outgoing. We will get along very well."

    "But do you love her? You want to marry her, but does she agree? When she saved you, she didn''t ask

    you to get married with her. You''re being unfair to her."

 Chapter 700 Only Living People Can Talk about Future

    Chapter 700 Only Living People Can Talk about Future

    Tim froze.

    He looked at Gabrielle for a long time and then said, "I''m unmarried and so is she. What does it have to

    do with you if I want to marry her or pursue her?"

    "But you don''t love her. We all know who is the one in your heart."

    "Time is the best healer and maybe one day I can make room for her. Gabrielle, this is between me and

    her. Please don''t interfere."

    Tim''s voice was not loud, but he was very serious.

    Gabrielle was surprised.

    "Have you decided to give up Nicole?"

    "Do I have any other choice? This will be unfair to Maia if I don''t do so."

    Then he went to the bathroom again.

    Watching as Tim walked away, Gabrielle suddenly realized that she had not known Tim well.

    Everyone thought that Tim was a yboy and Gabrielle used to think that Tim had had deep feelings

    for Nicole, but she hadn''t expected that Tim would make such a choice now.

    Tim didn''t care what Gabrielle was thinking as he took out hot water and towels to wipe Maia''s face and

    arms.

    Gabrielle was really surprised.

    When had Tim, who had always been lofty, ever done anything for others? Apart from Nicole, Gabrielle

    had never seen Tim treat anyone so gently and considerately.

    Perhaps he and Maia were really destined for each other.

    "Neil said that Maia''s condition is uncertain, so it might not be that serious. However, it''s too early to

    say so. After all, she hasn''t received any treatment yet."

    "I know. I''ve got myself all psyched up. Actually, I don''t really care if I can have my own children or not.

    I just care about her."

    Gabrielle had never expected him to say so.

    "Don''t worry. She''s safe now."

    "Thank you, but we''d better hide it from Maia. You know, Maia is still a young girl. She still has a lot of

    longings for the future. I don''t want to ruin her fantasies. Perhaps she can be cured one day, and then

    everything will be fine."

    Gabrielle hurriedly nodded.

    "I see. I will tell Neil. By the way, Nicole and I may have to leave. Now that Maia is in hospital, we are

    thinking about suspending the cooperation project for now."

    "Maia is a responsible person. What she wants most is to do this project well. Because Nicole praises

    her and values her, she thinks that she has to do her best to work for Nicole, at least in her own familiar

    field. You guys go. I know that you''re not here to talk about the cooperation project. You''re here for

    Samuel, right? Now that Nicole has found Neil, she must be much more at ease. I want to stay to take

    care of Maia. If she wants to seize the market of the tourism industry here, I will help her, in which way

    I''m kind of helping Nicole, too."

    Tim knew well what they were doing here. He hadn''t pointed it out because he used to think that in this

    way Nicole would treat him better. Now that it had turned out like this and he had already made a

    choice, he would rather get straight to the point.

    Gabrielle looked at Tim seriously for the first time and whispered, "Tim, I have to say that was

    impressive."

    "Thank you, but I didn''t do this to please anyone. I just want Maia to be happy."

    Then he opened the door. It was obvious that he was suggesting Gabrielle to leave.

    This was the first time that Gabrielle had been unwanted. She couldn''t help but feel a little upset, and at

    the same time, she was happy for Maia.

    Perhaps they were truly a destined match.

    When Gabrielle came out, she saw Nicole sitting on the bench, clicking on her phone as if she was

    texting someone.

    "Nicole, what are you doing?"

    Gabrielle came up to Nicole and sat down.

    Nicole gestured, "I thought of someone who might be able to help Maia."

    "Who?"

    "Laurence and Morgan."

    Nicole gestured, "Laurence''s blood has a unique effect; Morgan''s medical skills are famous all over the

    world. Perhaps they can cure Maia."

    Gabrielle looked at Nicole and whispered, "Then why didn''t you look for Morgan to help Samuel?"

    Nicole paused.

    Why?

    Because she couldn''t ept Morgan''s requirement.

    She could give up her own voice and go seek for medication with Samuel, but she could not watch as

    Maia endured everything that she shouldn''t have endured.

    "Nicole, I don''t know what happened between you and Morgan, but Morgan told me that she can cure

    your throat. Why don''t you ask her for help?"

    Gabrielle had thought about it for a long time and could not find an answer. Now that they had

    mentioned Morgan, she had to ask about it.

    Nicole fell silent.

    She did not want to talk about it, nor did she know how to say.

    Gabrielle sighed and said, "I won''t force you, but it is a chance, isn''t it? Maybe you should give it a

    shot. You don''t want to spend the rest of your life gesturing with people, do you? As for Samuel, Neil

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    said that he was not 100% sure that he could cure him. If, I mean, if Neil fails, I hope that you will

    consider Morgan. Only living people can talk about future, right?"

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    Only living people could talk about future?

    Yes!

    If Samuel lost his life, how could they talk about love or spending the rest of their lives together?

    Nicole nodded, as if it all suddenly dawned on her, and said, "I will consider it. Right now, Maia''s matter

    is the most important. I''ll talk to Neil about Samuel''s condition first. If he can''t cure him, I will consider

    turning to Morgan for help."

    "OK, I believe you will make a good choice."

    Gabrielle patted Nicole''s shoulder and looked towards Maia''s ward again.

    "We''re leaving tomorrow morning. Aren''t we going to say goodbye to Maia?"

    Nicole paused for a moment and gestured, "Yes, we are. I''ll be here tomorrow morning."

    Then they got up and left the hospital.

    Tim looked at Maia on the hospital bed. He couldn''t understand why would she, such a small and weak

    woman, be so courageous to protect him when facing those ferocious people.

    It was a lie to say that he had not been touched.

    He must be very important to Maia so that she would risk her life to save him.

    He didn''t know why Maia would do so much for him, but since he had decided to pursue her, he would

    do anything.

    Tim told his gang to arrange a few people into the office to "treat" Liam well.

    It was said that after Liam had been arrested, Alexia had begun to scuffle with the officers like a crazy

    woman and then had been imprisoned in the detention center for assaulting the police.

    Alexia had made Maia suffer so much, so Tim felt that he must let her suffer, too.

    He asked someone to bail Alexia out and took Alexia to a vi. Then he arranged for people to kick

    Alexia''s belly three times a day.

    He wanted Alexia to suffer a thousand times over what Maia had suffered.

    After doing all of this, Tim took out his phone and made a few calls. He asked Mr. Franklin to run the

    affairs of Louis Group for a few days because he had to stay here to take care of some things.

    When Maia woke up, Tim was arranging his work methodically.

    She thought that Tim was very handsome now.

    Only when Tim put down the phone did he find that Maia had woken up.

    He hurriedly asked, "How are you? I''ll go get the doctor."

    As he was about to get up, Maia grabbed his hand to stop him.

    But she hurriedly let go when she realized what she had done. She said weakly, "I''m fine, though it

    hurts a bit. But it''s OK. It''ll be fine soon."

    "How can you relieve the pain by enduring it? Wait, I''ll call the doctor."

    Tim smiled gently before turning around and leaving.

    Maia thought that smile was so beautiful.

    She suddenly felt that she was like an idiot.

    Tim had fine skin and a quite handsome face, and she always knew that.

    Looking around the ward, Maia realized that she was in the intensive care unit.

    Had Lady Bushe?

    Where was she?

    Maia looked at the clock. It was already past ten o''clock. Lay Bush must have gone back to sleep.

    She was d that she had managed to persevere until Nicole''s arrival so that Tim had been saved,

    and she was wondering how Liam and Alexia were doing.

    This incident had probably ruined their project.

    Thinking of this, Maia was very upset and felt a little shame and guilt when thinking of Nicole.

    When Tim came back with the doctor, Maia was still feeling moping.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you sighing?"

    Tim raised his hand and flicked it on Maia''s forehead.

    "Ouch, it hurts."

    Maia frowned and eximed, but suddenly she froze.

    Since when had they be so intimate?

    Maia looked up at Tim in confusion and found that he was smiling at her, looking much gentler.

    "Well, you should take good care then. Don''t try to loaf on the job just because you''re the patient.

    Listen, the whole project is still waiting for you and Nicole will return to Lyon tomorrow."

    "What? Lady Bush is leaving tomorrow? But our contract..."

    "Stop thinking about those stuffs. It''s not toote to sign the contract when you''re well. Nicole wanted

    you to take care of yourself. She has to go back because of Samuel. And she said that she could rest

    assured leaving the market here to you. Don''t worry, I will stay behind to help you. Liam has already

    been detained, and now Luke Pena is in charge."

    Tim spoke quickly and Maia couldn''t keep up with him.

    Why did she feel that everything seemed to have changed during this period?

    Tim found Maia''s confused appearance somewhat adorable. He smiled and said, "You dummy. Now

    listen to what the doctor says."

    "Fine."

    Maia nodded and looked at Neil.

    Seeing Maia in a good mood, Neil smiled and said, "There''s no big deal. It''s just that three of your ribs

    have been broken. It''ll take some time to recover."

    "You called this ''no a big deal''?"

    Maia got anxious right away.

    "No, I can''t rest here! I have a job. I have things to deal with."

    She struggled to get up.

    "Don''t move! I''ve told you that Nicole said that there''s no hurry about the project."

    "Well, I think there is!"

    Maia was still struggling, as if something urgent had happened.

    Tim suddenly flung her down onto the bed.

    "Don''t you dare to ignore the doctor''s orders!"

    Tim had exerted much force to hold her still. Suddenly, Maia snorted, so Tim hurriedly let go of her, but

    he hadn''t expected that Maia would suddenly sit up and her soft lips would touch his face.

    Suddenly, both of them felt the spark and froze.

 Chapter 701 I Can Do It by Myself

    Chapter 701 I Can Do It by Myself

    "..."

    Maia blushed. Her cheeks were as red as an apple, tempting Tim.

    He swallowed unconsciously.

    Having dated so many women, it was the first time he had such a magical feeling.

    "Don''t stare at me!"

    Maia was embarrassed. Tim''s gaze made her even more embarrassed that she couldn''t even lift her

    head.

    Tim turned away, his heart pounding so violently that it would jump out of his throat any time.

    They were breathing heavily and the vibe was strange.

    Neil didn''t know whether to interrupt them or no.

    He cleared his throat in embarrassment.

    ...

    Realizing Neil was still in the room, Maia''s face turned redder.

    Tim returned to his usual self. He asked, "When are you leaving? When you are away, who will look

    after Maia?"

    Neil nced at Maia and said in an undertone, "I asked another doctor to take over my job. Don''t

    worry. He''s an expert and Maia only needs to get some rest."

    "Maia needs a good doctor. Please, do find someone trustworthy. I''ll be grateful to you."

    Neil was surprised.

    "Are you a friend of Samuel?"

    Tim did not answer.

    Listening to their conversation, Maia finally knew why Nicole came here.

    "Isn''t Lady Bush here for the contract?"

    "Of course not. Not everyone is a workaholic who only cares about contracts and making money. Silly

    girl."

    Tim rubbed her head, picked up the thermos and said, "I''m going to get you some hot water. If there''s

    anything you need, call the nurse. Don''t push yourself too hard. Do you hear me?"

    "Yeah."

    Maybe because Tim was being too gentle, or because she was still embarrassed. Maia was very

    obedient, like she had never been. She avoided looking into his eyes. Thinking about this, Tim could

    help but smile faintly.

    Neil didn''t want to be the third wheel. It was better for him to leave.

    "Well, if there''s any problem, the next doctor will deal with it. I''ve already informed him. I''m going back

    with Nicole tomorrow morning. Have some good rest and do what you have been told. Okay?"

    "Sure. Thank you, Neil."

    Maia nodded.

    Neil left the ward.

    Maia was left alone, feeling a little lonely.

    Recalling the ident, she was scared. If something really had happened to her, who would have

    taken care of her brother?

    At the very thought, she called her brother. When she was certain he was alright, she hung up.

    When Tim came back and saw Maia talking to her brother, he suddenly turned gloomy.

    If Maia did not recover, she might end up being infertile, which too cruel for a woman.

    He could marry her and give her a family. But he couldn''t give her a child.

    Thinking of this, Tim was extremely guilty.

    If it hadn''t been for him, Maia would have had many possibilities. But now...

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tim gritted his teeth, walked in, and took a deep breath. He said with a smile, "You have a younger

    brother, don''t you?"

    "How do you know that?"

    Maia was surprised.

    Tim said, "Your resume. It''s in thepany. I was with Nicole when she was ssifying profiles. I saw

    yours."

    "Oh, I see. I have a brother. He is handsome. Unlike me and my family, he''s very tall. He is very

    outstanding."

    Speaking of her brother, Maia became excited, her face filled with pride.

    Tim was somewhat jealous of her brother when seeing her expression.

    "Have you ever thought of going abroad for study?"

    Maia paused for a moment before saying, "Perhaps a few yearster. These years are important to my

    brother. When he graduates and finds a job, I''ll go abroad."

    "How old will you be then? You''ll get married and have children when he finds a job."

    "Getting married and having children isn''t the only way out for women," Maia retorted.

    She blushed in excitement, adding some color to her face.

    Tim found Maia very pretty.

    "Does he n to join the army?"

    He knew Maia admired soldiers, so he had a guess.

    Stunned, she suddenly grabbed his arm excitedly and asked, "Can you help him? He wants to join the

    army. But I don''t have money or connection. I can''t help him. My brother said that he wants to attend

    the police training school. But..."

    "But what? Your parents are martyrs. Your brother should have a priority."

    Maia smiled bitterly and said, "You don''t understand. My parents died during a top-secret mission,

    which involved three million dors. The money disappeared upon their death. Until now, they were still

    suspected of absconding with the money. So, they weren''t given martyr titles. My brother and I don''t

    have any privilege. Instead, we are restricted in many ways. Sometimes I really feel that my parents

    are wronged."

    As Maia said, her eyes turned red and she was about to cry.

    Not knowing such a tragic thing happened to her, Tim was astonished.

    "Leave it to me. I will help you. I promise you that your brother can join the army and your parents can

    be cleared of suspicion."

    "Really? Can you?"

    Maia looked at Tim, her eyes filled with hope.

    Her gaze carried so much weight. Tim felt distressed.

    Without him, Maia and her parents would have been wronged for crimes they hadn''tmitted.

    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me. You can rest assured. I''ll help you with the project."

    Maia bit her lower lip and asked, "Do you treat me so well because I saved you?"

    Tim didn''t know how to answer.

    He was afraid that the truth was too harsh that Maia couldn''t stand it.

    "Partly. But it''s also because I think you''re a nice person. You help Nicole a lot. I should thank you on

    her behalf."

    "Thank you."

    Maia smiled.

    Tim helped her lie down.

    He called Mr. Morty in front of Maia and told him about her parents.

    Mr. Morty said that he would investigate, and a result would soone out.

    Maia had gone to many government departments for her parents, but she couldn''t get any information.

    Now, Tim solved it with a phone call. She looked at Tim and knew there was a huge gap between them.

    Initially, she thought Tim was as a just guy from a rich family and their only difference was wealth. But it

    seemed Tim not only had heaps of wealth, but also sophisticated connections.

    Maia felt inferior.

    She was very gloomy. It was as if there was a mountain pressed down on her chest, making her unable

    to breathe.

    She wanted to thank Tim, but words failed her. Due to herplex feelings, she didn''t raise her head

    to look at Tim.

    How could this be?

    She didn''t know. She found the inferior feeling so unfamiliar, so overwhelming.

    Tim hung up and saw Maia cover her head with the nket, like a child throwing a tantrum. He

    hurriedly removed her nket.

    "You want to suffocate yourself?"

    "I want to sleep."

    Her voice was low, so low that Tim almost missed it.

    He knew Maia was disappointed, but he hadn''t had a clue why she was upset. He didn''t do anything.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Nothing. My wound hurts. I want to sleep," Maia said dully.

    ...

    "Then have some sleep. I''ll stay here with you."

    Tim was about to sit down.

    "You don''t need to be here. Go back. I know you have a lot on your te. Don''t waste your time here."

    "Taking good care of you now is my top priority."

    With that, he sat down beside Maia.

    Pissed off, Maia lifted the nket and said, "Tim, I saved you because it was the right thing to do. You

    don''t have to treat me so well out of guilt. You used to be aloof and even somewhat patronizing. Isn''t it

    strange to be so nice to me?"

    Tim was confused by her sudden temper.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Nothing. I just wanted to tell you I am not weak. I don''t need anyone to keep me inpany. I''m okay

    on my own."

    "What the hell are you saying? I''m not "anyone". I said I will be here with you. Cut the crap. Lie down

    and have some rest! Just listen to me!"

    With that, he pressed Maia on the bed with great force and tucked her in.

    Maia struggled, trying to break free from his grip.

    "What are you doing? It''s my business. It has nothing to do with you."

    "Maia, are you in your period? Why are you so fickle? You were fine just now. Why are you mad now?

    Did you ask me when you saved me? You didn''t. I don''t need you consent to take care of you."

    His words rendered Maia speechless.

    "You..."

    "Go to sleep! If you don''t sleep, we can do something else. As long as you want."

    "Rogue!"

    Maia mistook him and pulled the nket over to protect herself.

    Tim didn''t expect her to react so violently. He was amused.

    "Why? Do you think..."

    "Shut up! I need to rest!"

    Maia pulled the nket over and covered herself. She had a hunch that she had no chance of winning

    a single fight with him.

    What happened to her?

    Why did she lose her temper for no reason?

    She was just feeling inferior, but she didn''t want Tim to know. How could they end up being like this?

    Maia did not understand. Tim didn''t bother to think. They spent the night in embarrassment and

    harmony.

    When sunlight streamed in next morning, Tim woke up. Maia was still asleep. Tim picked up the

    washbasin and walked out. However, the moment he opened the door, he was caught off guard.

 Chapter 702 Happiness Is the Most Important Thing

    Chapter 702 Happiness Is the Most Important Thing

    Nicole stood outside the ward. Just as she was about to open the door, she saw Tim walk out.

    Tim suddenly didn''t know how to confront Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t expect to see him, but said with a smile, "You''re here. Is Maia still sleeping?"

    "Yeah. You came to see her?"

    Tim knew he had asked a silly question.

    Of course, Nicole came to see Maia, not him.

    "Pleasee in. I''ll go wash my face."

    Tim walked past Nicole.

    But she stopped him.

    "Tim."

    He stopped but did not turn around.

    Recalling what had happened yesterday, Nicole looked at him. She patted Tim on the shoulder and

    whispered, "I hope you can be happy. Maia is a good girl, but if you marry her without telling her the

    truth, I will feel very sorry for both of you. When Samuel recovers, I will go beg Morgan. As long as

    Morgan agrees to cure Maia, I believe that she will definitely be alright."

    Tim turned to look at Nicole, feeling stunned andplicated.

    What was he supposed to say?

    As Maia''s future fianc¨¦, Tim should be happy and should thank her. But as a man, he felt sad.

    It turned out that Nicole didn''t want him and Maia to have any emotional entanglement.

    He had always been a burden to Nicole.

    After a pause, he whispered, "I thank you on behalf of Maia. But Samuel should be your priority. In the

    past, I hoped he would never wake up, but now I hope that he can recover. I once hoped I could be

    with you and make you happy. You don''t want it. You and Samuel love each other so much. I wish you

    well."

    "Thank you for being so considerate. I will always remember you for that. Tim, you will always be a

    good friend of Samuel and me. We will do whatever we can to help you if you need. I don''t want us to

    drift apart because of your rtionship with Maia. You know, Samuel and I will treat you the same."

    "I know."

    Tim was upset.

    "I''m going to the bathroom. Take care of Maia."

    With that, Tim strode away.

    Nicole stared at his back, knowing that she might have hurt Tim again. She only hoped that Maia could

    make Tim happy. She wanted to see his bright smile.

    With a sigh, she went inside.

    Maia was still sleeping.

    Nicole looked at her. She was so lucky to meet Maia.

    At first, she only knew Maia was dedicated to work and her professional performance was great. So,

    Nicole promoted her to manage thepany. She did not expect her to be so generous and

    straightforward.

    Nicole knew they would be good friends for the rest of their life.

    She gently pushed away her hair from her forehead.

    Maia suddenly opened her eyes. When saw Nicole, she was slightly stunned.

    "Lady Bush? Why are you here?"

    "Don''t move. Lie down. You''re sick. You shouldn''t move around."

    Nicole hurriedly stopped her and signaled her to lie down.

    Maia scratched her head embarrassedly and said, "I''m fine. I''m not sick. Plus, I grew up in countryside.

    I''ve always been sturdy. I''ll be fine in a few days."

    "Nonsense, how could you be fine? I saw everything you did for Tim. Thank you, Maia."

    "It''s not a big deal."

    Maia was not used to it.

    She scratched her head at a loss.

    Nicole looked at Maia and whispered, "Tim is a poor guy. He seems to be domineering. But deep down

    inside, he is lonely and sentimental. He will repay even the slightest kindness. He just doesn''t know

    how to express his emotions. So please be more tolerant."

    "Sure. But I don''t want him to repay me. I just didn''t want him to be taken by Alexia. By the way, what

    happened to Alexia and Liam?"

    Maia asked.

    Nicole said with a smile, "Don''t worry. They have been arrested by the police. They probably won''t be

    able toe out of the prison."

    She did not tell Maia how Tim took revenge on Alexia. For a sunny girl like Maia, it was better not to let

    her know it.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s good. But our project will be dyed."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not in a hurry. Take your time. It''s not that easy to open up new markets. Don''t be

    anxious. Besides, Tim is here to help you, isn''t him?"

    Nicole said.

    Maia bit her lips and said, "Can I do it on my own?"

    "Why? Did Tim do anything to you?"

    "No, I think that he is too kind to me. I''m not used to it."

    Hearing that, Nicoleughed.

    "You think too much."

    They chatted for a while, but Tim didn''t return. Nicole knew he was avoiding her.

    It looked like he probably wouldn''t show up before she left.

    Nicole understood. Departure was the worst.

    Nicole thought for a while and said to Maia, "I have to go back with Neil. Samuel is waiting for me. I

    can''t stay here for too long. Your medical bills are covered by thepany since you were hurt at work.

    Just rest assured and let your wounds to heal. As for the new project, there''s no rush. I will be waiting

    for you until you recover."

    "Thank you, Lady Bush. I''ll be fine very soon."

    "Anyway, have some rest. I''ll find someone to rece you temporarily. Don''t worry."

    Nicole chatted with Maia for a while before she left.

    She didn''t see Tim.

    She didn''t know that Tim came back the moment she left. He stood in front of the window and watched

    as Nicole walked out. It was as if she was walking out of his world. His heart was aching, but there was

    nothing he could do.

    Nicole came out. Gabrielle and Neil were waiting for her in the car.

    When Nicole got into the car, Gabrielle subconsciously looked at a certain room in the hospital. Seeing

    a standing there, she couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Let''s go."

    Gabrielle asked Neil to drive. She and Nicole sat behind.

    Nicole closed her eyes.

    She knew Tim was staring at her. She couldn''t ignore his burning gaze, but she couldn''t and didn''t want

    to turn around.

    The car came back to Samuel''s hospital.

    Nicole had been away for a few days, but it felt like a long time.

    Seeing Samuel asleep, she was worried.

    "Neil, please check Samuel. When will he be able to have an operation?"

    Nicole asked anxiously.

    Neil whispered, "I need to study discuss it with other doctors."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was optimistic and nervous.

    Seeing her so nervous, Gabrielle tug at her and said, "Don''t be nervous. Neil will figure out a way."

    "I know."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel was brought into the operating room by Neil.

    Nicole was excited and worried.

    She stared at the lights of the operating room.

    Gabrielle held her hand tightly and whispered, "It''s fine. Don''t worry. It won''t get worse."

    Nicole nodded.

    Time passed by, but the operating room was still quiet.

    Nicole''s phone rang suddenly.

    She checked her phone number. It was from Mark.

    Nicole did not know how to deal with him or what to say to him.

    When she left the Seapolis City, she didn''t ask for help from the Dons. Now that Mark found her phone

    number, she couldn''t reject the call.

    Nicole hung up and sent a message to Mark.

    "Is there something? I can''t talk to you now."

    Her short reply made Mark upset.

    "Where are you?"

    "Away from the Seapolis City, traveling with Samuel."

    Mark heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Jacob said that he couldn''t reach Samuel. He was afraid that something bad happened, so I called

    you."

    "It''s fine. His phone was stolen, and I haven''t had time to buy a new one. I''ll talk to Jacob."

    Nicole sent back a message quickly.

    She knew it was bad to hide it. She could only pin her hopes on Neil.

    Hopefully, Neil could cure Samuel, and they could go back together. Otherwise, children would not be

    convinced.

    Nicole thought of Zoe.

    Ever since the ident, she had not seen her. She didn''t know how to exin it to her.

    Countless nights, she wanted to send a video to Zoe, but she refrained.

    She was unable to answer Zoe''s questions. She didn''t know when her sense of helplessness would

    disappear.

    Nicole was distracted. But she quickly came back to her senses. "Are you and Uncle okay?"

    "Thank you for asking. I thought you didn''t regard us as family."

    "How could that be? I just don''t know how to get along with you. After all, Grandma..."

    "Please, don''t think so. Grandmother wants you to be happy. As long as you are happy, it doesn''t

    matter whether you stay with the Greens or leave. We both want the best for you. Nicole, being at

    home is always better than being away in an unfamiliar city. When you have time, doe back. I

    have a lot to say to you."

    Nicole was grateful.

    "Alright, I''ll go back with Samuel. I''m sorry, Mark. I thought I could leave Samuel and the Greens. But

    now I realize that Samuel is really important to me. I couldn''t bear leaving him. I''m sorry."

    "Don''t apologize to us. I''ve already said. As long as you feel happy, we support your decision. Your

    grandmother will bless you in the heaven. Don''t think too much. Life is too short to live miserably. Being

    happy is the most important thing. Growing old with someone you love is fortunate."

    Just as Mark finished, the lights suddenly went out.

    Nicole''s pulse quickened.

    What would happen to Samuel?

 Chapter 703 Who Is Lying?

    Chapter 703 Who Is Lying?

    "How''s Samuel?"

    Nicole quickly followed. Gabrielle knew that Nicole was worried and hurriedly asked Neil.

    Neil took off his mask, looked at Nicole and Gabrielle, then whispered, "It can''t be said to be very

    sessful."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole felt as if she had suddenly fallen into an ice cer and she was frozen. Last time, Morgan said

    that she was at the Miller''s. But why was Morgan not here now?

    Gabrielle also looked anxious.

    Neil sighed and said, "The congestion in his brain has been cleared, but I can''t do anything about his

    neuralgia."

    "What do you mean? Neil, aren''t you an expert in this field?"

    Gabrielle hurriedly asked.

    Neil said apologetically, "I always thought I was an expert in this field before this, but this case of

    Samuel tells me that I still overestimated myself. If he had only neuralgia, I would have been absolutely

    sure that I could cure him. But his situation is a bitplicated. At the time we were going to operate

    on him, his nerves would be a state of self-protection. If we force the surgery, he could be in persistent

    vegetative state for life, or brain dead. I can''t afford to take that risk. We need to lift his hypnosis first.

    Because this hypnosis was in his mind, he developed a resistance to our treatment. Therefore, we

    have no way to do it."

    Hearing Neil''s words, Nicole felt she was about to copse.

    She had always thought that Samuel would be able to stand up after this operation. However, she did

    not expect that it would be like this.

    Gabrielle knew more about Nicole''s love for Samuel than anyone else. She looked at Nicole worriedly

    and asked Neil, "Is there no other way but to remove the hypnosis? As you can see, Samuel is

    unconscious now. It might not be realistic to remove his hypnosis."

    "He was unconscious because of the pressure of the congestion in his brain. Now that we have

    cleaned up his brain congestion, he should be able to wake up for a short period of time. So, all you

    have to do is find the person who can help him relieve the hypnosis as soon as possible. Only then can

    we have hope."

    "I''ll go back and look for the hypnotist!"

    Nicole hurriedly gestured.

    She still remembered that Morgan had told her the address of the hypnotist. At that time, she was

    impressed. Now, she still remembered it.

    "That''s great! But you have to be quick."

    After hearing Neil''s words, Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    She asked Gabrielle to look after Samuel, and took the earliest flight back to the Seapolis City.

    When she returned to the Seapolis City, Nicole''s mood was indescribable.

    She loved and hated this ce. But in the end, it was because of Samuel''s illness that she had

    ovee the fear in her heart.

    Nicole arrived at the entrance of the hypnotist''s house ording to the previous address.

    When she rang the doorbell, a beautiful woman walked out. When the woman saw Nicole, she seemed

    unkind.

    "Who are you looking for?"

    "Hello, I''m looking for Dr. Andrew Harris. Is he here?"

    Nicole was d that she still remembered the doctor''s name.

    The woman frowned slightly and said coldly, "He''s not here."

    "Where is he?"

    "What is that supposed to mean? You are a mute. I can only read simple signnguage. I don''t

    understand what you''re saying. Andrew went abroad for an academic seminar. He''s been gone for

    almost a week. If you want to find him, wait for him. It''s said that he won''te back until a month

    After the woman finished speaking, she directly closed the door.

    Nicole was a little anxious.

    Andrew won''te back until a monthter.

    Then what should she do?

    If Samuel woke up now, what would she do?

    Nicole was so anxious that she rang the doorbell again, but now no one opened the door for her.

    She had no choice but to go to ir.

    When ir heard that the person Nicole was looking for was Andrew, he couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Nicole, there''s something I have to tell you. You''d better be mentally prepared."

    "What?"

    Nicole had a bad foreboding.

    ir really didn''t want to hurt Nicole, but he was also afraid of dying Samuel''s treatment. He gritted

    his teeth and said, "Andrew won''te back."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole didn''t understand what he meant.

    ir knew that he had to finish his words.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He took a deep breath and said, "Andrew is dead. He had an air crash when he left the Seapolis City

    some time ago. We still feel bad about the loss of a master hypnotist. Now his body is still in the

    hospital morgue."

    "But just now, his family said that Andrew had gone out to participate in an academic seminar."

    Nicole felt it was a thunderbolt from the blue.

    "That''s not his family. That''s his tenant. Andrew is alone. He had no children and wife."

    After ir finished speaking, Nicole wished she could beat that woman up.

    After experiencing too many things, she had already be somewhat strong. Otherwise, after

    hearing the news of Andrew''s death, she would probably faint. But now she couldn''t faint, she had to

    think of a way.

    What shall she do?

    When ir saw that Nicole did not have any intense emotions, he asked, "Are you alright?"

    Nicole shook her head.

    She gestured, "Andrew is dead. There is probably only one person who can remove the hypnosis on

    Samuel."

    "Who?"

    "Morgan."

    Back then, Morgan told Nicole about this news. Now that something happened to Andrew, the only

    person she could find was Morgan.

    When she thought of Morgan, Nicole remembered what Morgan said to herst time.

    However, she had no choose.

    Whether it was Maia or Samuel, they all needed Morgan''s help.

    "I''m going to the Miller''s."

    Nicole gestured to ir, then turned around and left.

    "The Miller''s? Why are you going to the Miller''s? Do you need me to find someone to apany you?"

    Just as ir finished speaking, Nicole waved her hand.

    She needed to solve her own problems.

    Nicole really missed her children, but now she had to leave the Seapolis City. Even if she passed

    through the Land City, she can''t go back and take a look at the children.

    Time was everything.

    Nicole rushed to the Miller''s without stopping. But she never expected to see someone she hasn''t seen

    for a long time in front of the Miller''s.

    Allen.

    Nicole was stunned for a moment, and so was Allen.

    After a moment of hesitation, Allen took the lead in opening his mouth.

    "How''s it going?"

    Nicole nodded and walked past Allen without saying anything else.

    Allen had been with her for the most difficult five years, but Allen had also given her the most awkward

    moments.

    Thinking back to everything that had happened, Nicole put everything in her heart.

    Allen saw that Nicole ignored him and instead walked straight to the door of the Miller''s. After she rang

    the Miller''s doorbell, Allen abruptly stepped forward and grabbed Nicole''s hand, pulling her to the side

    to dodge.

    Before Nicole could figure out what was going on, the maid inside opened the electronic door. Seeing

    that there was no one outside, the maid said angrily, "Who is it? Why do you casually ring people''s

    doorbells? It''s annoying!"

    After saying that, she directly closed the electronic door.

    Nicole was a little anxious, but Allen didn''t let go.

    Nicole angrily stomped on the back of Allen''s foot.

    Allen snorted in pain before letting go of Nicole.

    Nicole cast a cold nce at Allen. They were best friends before, but they can''t go back, which made

    her a little sad. However, she didn''t regret it.

    Seeing that Nicole was angry, Allen straightened up and said, "Don''t go in."

    "Why?"

    Nicole took out her phone and started texting Allen.

    Allen couldn''t help but feel a little sad when he saw that Nicole didn''t even want to talk to him.

    "You don''t even want to talk to me now? Or is it that Samuel is so stingy and doesn''t want you to talk to

    me?"

    Nicole knew that Allen had misunderstood, but she didn''t want to exin. She wrote again, "Is there

    anything else? If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave."

    With that, she turned around and left.

    Allen grabbed Nicole''s arm again and immediately let her go when Nicole red at him.

    "Nicole, I know you hate me. But you really can''t go in now. Something has happened to the Miller

    family."

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "What happened?"

    She wrote.

    Allen was very ufortable with this way of interaction. But there was nothing he could do about it.

    Samuel had dealt his family a heavy blow for Nicole. He couldn''t afford another.

    "I know, you definitely don''t like me being too close to you right now. But I''m really doing it for your own

    good. Nicole, you can''t go in there right now. I know that you may think I have ulterior motives when I

    say this, but I won''t harm you. Listen to me, ande backter."

    "I have to talk to Morgan, that Satan King, Ad''s doctor. I don''t care about the others."

    Nicole wrote.

    Allen was stunned for a moment, as if he was somewhat surprised by Nicole''s answer.

    "You came to find Morgan? But Morgan had already left."

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    Last time, Morgan said that she was at the Miller''s. But why was Morgan not here now?

    Seeing that Nicole did not believe him, Allen hurriedly said, "Take my word for it. After Morgan leftst

    time, she never came back."

    "Didn''t the Millers look for Morgan? Where''s Ad? I want to find Ad."

    Nicole said as she was about to go in. But Allen stopped her again.

    "Nicole, why don''t you understand? You can''t go to the Miller''s now."

    "Get out of the way!"

    Nicole wanted to push Allen away, was forcefully stopped.

    "Nicole, I won''t harm you. Something happened to Ad! Morgan left Ad dying and ran away. If you

    went in and said you wanted to find Morgan, the Millers would tear you apart. Do you know that?"

    Hearing Allen''s words, Nicole was immediately stunned.

    Morgan left Ad dying?

    But how was that possible?

    Morgan was an excellent doctor, and what Morgan said to herst time was nothing like this.

    Which of them was lying?

    Nicole didn''t know who to trust.

    But now, to save Samuel, Nicole had to find Morgan. Morgan had disappeared from the Miller''s. To

    know Morgan''s whereabouts, Nicole could only go to find Ad.

    Thinking about it, she wanted to go in again, but a familiar figure popped out into her line of sight.

 Chapter 704 Adela Is Dead

    Chapter 704 Ad Is Dead

    Laurence?

    Nicole quickly shook off Allen and ran towards Laurence. However, before she could run to Laurence,

    he had already got in a car.

    Nicole quickly ran to the car, trying to catch up. But it was simply too fast.

    Allen breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Nicole did not catch up with the car in the end.

    He came to Nicole and whispered, "Get in the car. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''ll buy

    you a cup of coffee."

    However, Nicole ignored Allen as if she didn''t hear him. She looked at Laurence''s car and quickly took

    out her phone to text Laurence.

    When Allen discovered that Nicole had Laurence''s phone number, he couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "You know Laurence? Why do you know Laurence?"

    In Allen''s impression, everything that Nicole did with her work was about Samuel. Samuel had no

    interaction with Laurence. How could Nicole know Laurence?

    However, Nicole did not have time to exin to Allen. She quickly sent a message, "Laurence, I am

    Nicole. I''m at the door of the Miller''s. Can youe back soon when you see this? I want to find

    Morgan, and I must see Ad."

    Laurence''s phone rang.

    He nced at it and found out that it was Nicole. After reading her message, his face turned pale.

    "Turn around."

    Laurence hurriedly asked the driver to turn around and go back.

    Seeing that Nicole ignored him, Allen hurriedly grabbed Nicole''s arm again and said, "Did you hear

    what I said? Nicole, I know that you hate me because of what happened before. But you can''t be here

    now."

    Nicole looked coldly at Allen, hoping that he would let go. But Allen did not notice Nicole''s intentions at

    all.

    "Nicole, can you just listen to me once? I have never lied to you over the years, have I?"

    Nicole shook off Allen, but she fell to the ground with a thump.

    "Nicole, are you alright?"

    Allen stepped forward to help Nicole up, but was dodged by Nicole.

    At this moment, Nicole''s phone rang. It was a text message from Gabrielle.

    "How is it? Have you seen Morgan?"

    "No, Morgan is missing. I need to find her as soon as possible."

    Nicole replied quickly.

    Allen finally noticed something was wrong.

    "Nicole, why don''t you say anything? You don''t call, but just text. Is there something wrong with your

    throat?"

    Nicole paused for a moment, but she still didn''t look at Allen.

    There was no need to tell Allen what had happened to her.

    "Speak! What''s wrong with you? How did Samuel take care of you? If I knew you''re living like this, I

    shouldn''t have let go back then. I..."

    Before Allen could finish his words, Nicole suddenly looked up at Allen. Her indifferent gaze caused

    Allen to be slightly shocked.

    Nicole''s gaze was so unfamiliar, full of impatience, as if he was a passer-by and the past five years

    they had spent together had ceased to exist.

    Allen knew that he had asked for all of this. If he hadn''t gone too far, perhaps he and Nicole would still

    be friends. But now...

    He involuntarily took a step back in aplicated mood.

    At this moment, Laurence was back.

    When Laurence got out of the car, he saw Allen and couldn''t help but frown.

    "Mr. Brook, why are you here?"

    Allen looked at Laurence and restrained his emotions, saying, "Why are you here?"

    "This has nothing to do Mr. Brook, right?"

    After Laurence finished speaking, he looked at Nicole with anxiety.

    "Mrs. Green, you shouldn''te here. Get in the car. Let''s talk in the car."

    Hearing Laurence''s words, Nicole was about to board the car. But Allen stopped her.

    "Wait, you know each other?"

    "Does it have anything to do with you, Mr. Brook?"

    Laurence was extremely disgusted with Allen''s obstruction of Nicole.

    Allen said coldly, "When did you know Nicole? What are your intentions for her?"

    Nicole felt that Allen was too much.

    She pushed Allen away and wrote on her phone, "Can you stay out of my affairs? Who do I know and

    who don''t know have any rtionship with you? Or do you want to exin to me why you had stic

    surgery for me to make me look like Ad?"

    Allen''s face immediately turned pale.

    "How did you know that you and Ad..."

    "We''ve met. We''re still good friends. Do you have any other questions?"

    Nicole was about to lose all her patience.

    She was worried about Samuel and wanted to find Morgan quickly, but Allen had been stopping her. If

    it wasn''t for the fact that she couldn''t speak, Nicole would really swear at him.

    Allen never thought that Ad and Nicole would be friends. In his opinion, Nicole and Ad were

    people from two different worlds. Most importantly, Ad had never gone out, so how did Nicole know

    her?

    However, before Allen could ask this question, Nicole got in Laurence''s car. By the time Allen wanted to

    stop Nicole again, Nicole had already left with Laurence.

    When Nicole saw Allen in the back mirror, she couldn''t help but frown slightly.

    What was the rtionship between Allen and the Miller family?

    Why did Allen make her look like Ad back then?

    Nicole had too many questions, but she didn''t have the chance or time to ask.

    When Laurence saw theplicated look in Nicole''s eyes at Allen, he couldn''t help but ask, "Do you

    know each other?"

    "We used to be friends, but now we are not."

    Nicole gestured.

    "I see."

    Laurence nodded.

    Nicole didn''t have time to exin everything to Laurence what had happened between Allen and her.

    She could only gesture, "What happened to the Miller family? Do you know where Morgan is? I need to

    find Morgan now. Laurence, you must help me."

    Laurence''s body trembled, and his face darkened.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing his expression, Nicole knew that she shouldn''t ask again. But she was really anxious.

    Laurence looked at Nicole and sighed, "Ad is dead."

    "What?"

    Nicole was quite surprised.

    Previously, when she saw Ad, Ad was still fine. Why did she die after a few days?

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Laurence looked extremely painful.

    "I''m not lying to you. The Miller family has sealed off the news. Other than us, no one knows about

    Ad''s death. In other words, other than me and Ad''s parents, no one knows that Ad is dead."

    Nicole was silent for a while and asked, "Does Allen know?"

    "I don''t know. He recently wanted to cooperate with the Miller family. The Miller family had locked

    themselves in. Perhaps Allen guessed that something had happened to the Miller family."

    "Ad was fine before. How could it be..."

    "I don''t know, maybe Morgan made a mistake. Previously, when Morgan came, Ad''s illness had

    improved. But for some reason, after Morgan returned from a trip, Ad started to deteriorate and was

    dead in a few days. Morgan also hid because of this matter. We were looking for her everywhere, but

    there was no news of her. She seemed to have disappeared from the world. We could not find any

    traces. I even suspect that she has been silenced."

    "She has been silenced? What do you mean?"

    Nicole was shocked again.

    Laurence looked at the road ahead and whispered, "When the Miller family invited Morgan to treat

    Ad, Morgan said that Ad only had an ordinary cold. However, one night, Morgan suddenly

    disappeared. She came back from outside in the morning. She said that she had returned from

    morning exercises, but I smelled the scent of the sea from her body. You know, I''m a special person.

    The Miller''s is very far from the seaside. It takes four hours to drive. It is impossible for her to go to the

    seaside for morning exercises. Ever since then, Ad''s illness had begun to deteriorate. Then she said

    she had something to do and needed to leave for two days. I checked afterwards. She went to the

    Land City those two days."

    Hearing Laurence''s words, Nicole was stunned.

    "When did it happen?"

    "Not long ago. I don''t know what she went to Land City for, but she should have seen you."

    After hearing Laurence''s words, Nicole nodded.

    "Yes, she did go to me and said that she could help me with my throat. But she needed me to agree to

    the Miller family''s condition. At that time, when Morgan said this condition, she was very mysterious.

    She let me agree to this condition first, then she would treat my throat. Therefore, I rejected her. She

    left the next day. I have never seen her since."

    Nicole gestured.

    Laurence nodded and said, "I believe you. However, the cause of Ad''s death is unknown. It looked

    like she had died of illness. However, I always felt that something was wrong. The Miller family secretly

    managed a funeral on the night of Ad''s death. Ad is Mr. Miller''s only daughter. He dotes on

    Ad. Don''t you think it''s abnormal for her to be cremated and buried overnight after dying from illness

    like this?"

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Normally speaking, it was not normal. But special circumstances, such as infectious diseases, cannot

    be ruled out.

    "What''s wrong with Ad?"

    Laurence shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Morgan didn''t tell us what''s wrong with Ad. At first,

    we thought it was an ordinary cold, but she coughed more and more severely. In the end, she coughed

    up blood. We thought it was tuberculosis, but it was confirmed that it wasn''t. I still don''t know what kind

    of illness Ad has."

    "Howe?"

    Nicole felt that it was too surprising, but at the same time, she was also a little anxious.

    Andrew was dead and Morgan was missing. As if they had discussed it beforehand, everyone who

    could cure Samuel had an ident at the same time.

    Was this a coincidence?

    Nicole suddenly had an illusion, as if someone was secretly guiding the development of all of this and

    did not want Samuel to wake up.

    But who was it?

    Nicole thought a lot, but she couldn''t find such a person.

    Laurence drove Nicole. Nicole didn''t ask where Laurence was taking her to. But when Laurence''s car

    stopped, Nicole couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Why do you bring me here?"

    Nicole asked doubtfully. But Laurence directly pulled her out of the car.

 Chapter 705 I Was Here for Samuel

    Chapter 705 I Was Here for Samuel

    "You''ll get into trouble here. You look very simr to Ad. No good can evere of staying here. So

    you must leave now."

    Laurence pulled Nicole''s hand, got out of the car, and directly entered the airport.

    "On the way here, I booked a ticket for you to go back to the Seapolis City. I don''t know if you want to

    go back. That''s all I can do for now. As you know, I''m in a humble position in the Miller family. I have no

    say in many things. If Ad was alive, I would have the chance to help you. But Ad passed away. To

    be honest, it''s not within my power. The only way to protect you is to get you out of here right now."

    Laurence''s words moved Nicole.

    "Although I don''t know what happened here, I really need to find Morgan. Samuel can''t wait any

    longer."

    Nicole gestured.

    Laurence wanted to say something else when Nicole''s phone rang.

    Nicole turned on the phone and saw that it was from ir.

    Nicole hurriedly pressed to answer the call.

    "Nicole, hurry back. There''s been some progress on Samuel."

    Nicole hurriedly hung up and took the ticket that Laurence booked for her. Nicole thankfully gestured,

    "I''m leaving. If anythinges up, feel free to contact me. I''ll never stand by as long as I can help."

    "I know. But I won''t leave for the time being. The cause of Ad''s death is unknown. I want to figure it

    out."

    Laurence was extremely sad.

    Nicole knew the rtionship between Laurence and Ad. Nicole gestured tofort Laurence, "I am

    so sorry."

    "Thank you. Here''s a bottle of my blood. Maybe you can use it. I don''t have time to get out of here

    recently. Take it just in case."

    Nicole knew how precious a bottle of Laurence''s blood was. Although the bottle wasn''t big, it was a

    token of Laurence''s goodwill.

    Nicole took the bottle over and gestured, "Thank you. I really don''t know what else to say except thank

    you."

    "Just forget it. Hurry up and leave. It would be best not to linger."

    "Okay, by then."

    Nicole said goodbye to Laurence and got on the ne.

    When Allen wanted to contact Nicole again, Nicole had flown away.

    Allen went to look for Laurence, but unfortunately, Allen didn''t get any useful information from

    Laurence.

    When Nicole flew back to the Seapolis City, ir was waiting for her.

    "How is it? What''s the progress with Samuel?"

    Nicole hurriedly gestured.

    ir led Nicole into the room, poured her a ss of water, and said, "Do you remember Zama?"

    "Yes."

    How could Nicole forget Zama?

    All Nicole''s misfortunes were from Zama.

    ir pressed his lips and said, "Andrew is dead. Morgan has disappeared, and Samuel can''t wait any

    longer. I discussed it with Gabrielle and wanted to ask for your opinion."

    "Go ahead."

    "We can''t deny that Zama is a medical expert. Besides, Samuel is Zama''s biological son. I''m

    wondering if we should turn to Zama to see if she can help us, but it''s up to you. I also know a bit about

    your grudge with Zama, so...."

    Hearing what ir said, Nicole was hesitant.

    It was undeniable that Nicole didn''t like Zama very much and hoped that she would stay away from

    Zama all her life. However, now that Samuel was involved, Nicole had no idea what to do.

    "Who can guarantee that Zama won''t take this opportunity to do anything to Samuel?"

    Nicole''s worries were understandable to ir.

    "I''ll have someone sound Zama out first. To be honest, we all have such a guess, but we can''t

    guarantee that. We can only give it a try for the time being. After all, we have no other way. I will go

    with you. If Zama does anything to Samuel, I will interfere in the first ce, even though I admit that I

    am no match for Zama."

    ir smiled bitterly.

    Nicole was caught in a dilemma.

    If it was Nicole''s own business, Nicole wouldn''t have to think about it. But now Nicole had to consider

    Samuel''s safety.

    ir didn''t urge Nicole.

    After pondering for more than ten minutes, Nicole gestured, "You can try. No matter what, there is still

    hope to turn to Zama. Isn''t it better than Samuel lying in the hospital and not knowing anything?"

    "That''s just what I think. I''ve informed Gabrielle. As long as you agree, Gabrielle will bring Samuel back

    with her. Don''t worry, I''ve sent a helicopter over. Gabrielle and Samuel be back soon."

    Nicole was satisfied with ir''s arrangement.

    In the evening, Nicole stayed at ir''s.

    When Hedy saw Nicole, she gestured to Nicole and asked if Nicole had seen Karina before.

    Nicole knew that Hedy might have learned about Karina from Lucas.

    Nicole told Hedy that Karina was fine and arrived in Land City, and that he might meet Karinater.

    Hedy was very happy.

    Nicole went back to her room and thought of Zoe. She could only think of her little girl this way.

    The next day, before dawn, Samuel and Gabrielle came back.

    Nicole saw Samuel on the stretcher and her heart ached.

    "Zama is in Capital City. Do you have any connections to get Zama out?"

    Nicole thought about it all night before she opened her mouth.

    ir whispered, "It is absolutely impossible to get Zama out of jail, but we can go in. I can try applying

    for it."

    As Nicole waited for the application, Nicole felt that the days passed slowly.

    Samuel was still the same as before. Neil was afraid if there was an ident, so he followed.

    "Samuel hasn''t woken up yet. It''s neither a good thing nor a bad thing. I really don''t know what to say.

    It''s the first time I''ve encountered this in all my years of practicing medicine. If someone can cure

    Samuel under such circumstances, then he''ll impress me."

    Hearing Neil''s words, Nicole didn''t say anything.

    Zama was a genius. If Zama stayed on the right path, she might be a famous doctor.

    Unfortunately, Zama took the wrong path from the beginning.

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t answer, Neil couldn''t help but ask, "Who can cure Samuel?"

    "Neil, stop asking. It''s useless. You won''t find her."

    Gabrielle said.

    "Can''t I stand by and watch?"

    "No."

    Gabrielle was resolute, and Neil was very disappointed.

    But this was just an episode.

    ir''s application was quickly answered, but Zama only had one request that she needed to see Nicole

    alone.

    Gabrielle was very worried and strongly opposed. Even ir didn''t agree.

    Samuel was like this, and there was some conflict between Nicole and Zama. What would they say to

    Samuel if Zama hurt Nicole?

    However, Nicole agreed.

    "Nicole, think it over."

    Gabrielle grabbed Nicole''s hand and said anxiously.

    Nicole smiled and gestured, "I''m fine. That''s already the case. What else can I do? I''ll do anything I can

    to make Samuel better."

    "You silly woman, what are you talking about?"

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    When Gabrielle saw Nicole''s desperate gaze, Gabrielle knew that it was no use for her to say anything.

    Under Nicole''s strong request, ir brought Nicole to the prison.

    It was Nicole''s first visit to the prison.

    When Nicole saw Zama, she felt that it was somewhat unbelievable.

    Nicole and Zama had been so hostile to each other. But now they were now sitting together in peace.

    Inconceivable.

    Prison smoothed off Zama''s rough edges. Although Zama didn''t look good, she didn''t look as bad as

    Nicole imagined.

    Neither of Zama and Nicole spoke, and the atmosphere was stifling for a moment.

    Zama looked at Nicole in front of her. It seemed that all Zama''s ns had been changing since Nicole

    appeared.

    When it came to an enemy, Nicole was worthy of being called that.

    "You''re not here to see how I''m doing, are you?"

    Zama was the first to speak.

    Nicole shook her head and took out a pen and paper to write, "I''m here for Samuel."

    "What happened to your throat?"

    Zama frowned slightly and stared straight at Nicole.

    Nicole smiled bitterly and wrote, "Nothing much. I was deceived. Mrs. Green poisoned me and made

    me a mute. Do you think I''m ridiculous?"

    "I don''t think so. Mrs. Green is such a scheming woman. It''s not easy for you to escape from her alive. I

    always thought that Mrs. Green wouldn''t hurt you. It seems that I overestimated her."

    Hearing Zama''s words, Nicole was confused.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t worry about that. What are you looking for me for? I don''t think youe to see me because

    you want to do your duty as a daughter-inw."

    Listening to Zama''s mockery, Nicole remained calm. Nicole and Zama got to this point, and unpleasant

    words were no longer enough for them to hurt each other.

    Nicole paused for a moment and quickly wrote, "Something happened to Samuel. I came to ask for

    your help. I know that a lot of bad blood between us can''t be soothed, but Samuel is at least your son.

    Now Vincent died. You don''t want Samuel to die before you, do you?"

    "What did you say? Did Vincent pass away? How is that possible! Didn''t Vincente back from

    Bordeaux?"

    "The person who came back is not Vincent, but is Bruce who had stic surgery to make himself look

    like Vincent."

    Nicole briefed Zama about it.

    Zama was shocked.

    Nicole looked at Zama and waited quietly without urging her.

    Zama''s tears fell down from the corners of her eyes.

    "Did Vincent really die five years ago? But why did hee back to me five yearster? I really thought

    Vincent is still alive. This is unexpected. Laurel Miller, you''re really ruthless! You fool me with such a

    fake son. Even death can''t atone for your sins!"

    Listening to Zama, Nicole was suddenly puzzled.

    "Who is Laurel Miller?"

    "Mrs. Green. Her maiden name is Laurel Miller. She had been called Mrs. Green for so many years. No

    one could recall whom Laurel Miller is."

    Zama''s words stunned Nicole.

    Nicole never thought that she would know Laurel''s real name after she died.

    "It doesn''t matter what Mrs. Green''s name is. She''s already dead."

    "What?"

    Zama looked rather surprised.

    Nicole also told Zama about this.

    Hearing the news that Mrs. Green Laurel Miller was dead, Zamaughed happily. But Zama suddenly

    coughed when she wasughing. Zama coughed more and more severely. In the end, she coughed

    blood out.

 Chapter 706 Perhaps She Confessed Her Sins

    Chapter 706 Perhaps She Confessed Her Sins

    "Hey, are you alright?"

    Nicole anxiously gestured.

    Zama coughed for a long time before she stopped.

    Zama looked at the blood on her palm and smiled bitterly, "Do you think I deserve it? Don''t you have

    anything to say when you see me like this?"

    "What happened to you?"

    Nicole didn''t hit Zama when Zama was down and didn''t say anything else. However, Nicole directly

    asked Zama.

    Zama was a little surprised.

    Nicole looked at Zama and gestured, "I''m doing this for Samuel."

    Zama was stunned, and then didn''t say anything. Zama looked down and was absorbed in thought.

    Nicole was actually anxious, but she couldn''t urge Zama. Because once Nicole did that, it meant that

    Nicole was anxious, and then Nicole would lose.

    At such a time, it depended on who could hold their horses.

    Zama looked down as if she fell asleep. Nicole was anxious, but she still closed her eyes to take a rest.

    Recently, Nicole was really too tired. Especially after flying from the Seapolis City to the Miller''s and

    back again, Nicole couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Nicole fell asleep from the fatigue.

    Zama listened to Nicole''s even breathing and looked at her exhausted appearance. Zama''s eyes

    blinked before she finally said to the guard aside, "I want to go back. If they want me to save Samuel,

    they should bring some herbal medicine in to me as I said."

    The guard took Zama away, but he didn''t rm Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t sleep for long. Nicole took a nap and soon woke up, only to find that Zama had

    disappeared.

    Nicole couldn''t help but curse herself. ''How could I fall asleep?''

    Nicole anxiously wanted to ask about Zama. The guard first told Nicole what Zama said and also gave

    Nicole a note, which was all about herbal medicine.

    Seeing this, Nicole didn''t stay there any longer and returned to ir with the note.

    Neil was still keeping watch on Samuel. It had to be said that thanks to Neil''s help, Samuel''s blood

    pressure and other body functions maintained at their best. However, everyone understood that it

    wouldn''tst long.

    "How''s it going?"

    Both ir and Gabrielle were worried.

    Nicole handed the note to ir and gestured, "This is the prescription that Zama gave me. Zama asked

    us to fill the prescription and bring the medicine to her."

    "Something''s wrong! This isn''t a prescription for hypnosis and neuralgia."

    Hearing ir''s words, Nicole got nervous at once.

    "What do you mean? Did Zama fool me?"

    Actually, everyone had thought about this, but Nicole was still unable to withstand it.

    Seeing that Nicole was about to explode, ir hurriedly said, "Don''t worry. Although it isn''t a

    prescription for treating cranial nerve, it should be effective for you."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was a little confused.

    Neil looked at the prescription and said, "It should be the prescription for treating damaged vocal cord

    and throat."

    "What?"

    Nicole waspletely shocked.

    Gabrielle also couldn''t believe it.

    "Are you sure? Is there any trouble with this prescription? I don''t believe that Zama is so kind to help

    Nicole heal her vocal cord."

    Hearing Gabrielle''s words, Nicole was suspicious.

    "Are you saying that this is the prescription for me?"

    "It should be."

    Nicole was suspicious again after hearing what ir said.

    No one knew what Zama meant, but they went on hoping.

    ir took the traditional herbal medicine ording to the prescription. ir didn''t bring Samuel to

    prison but went there with Nicole. However, just likest time, Zama only saw Nicole alone.

    When Nicole saw Zama again, Nicole immediately gestured, "What does your prescription do?"

    "Isn''t ir with you? Didn''t he tell you?"

    Zama didn''t look up and kept studying her own hands.

    "Why did you want to treat my voice? I only need you to treat Samuel."

    Nicole quickly wrote.

    Zama smiled and said, "What? Are you afraid that I will harm you?"

    "That''s possible!"

    Nicole was straightforward.

    Zama''s smile grew even brighter.

    "There''s no way. I just want to treat you. I won''t treat Samuel if I can''t treat you. Anyway, someone like

    me, I don''t care about children or my own blood."

    "You!"

    Nicole was fuming with rage.

    Nicole couldn''t believe that there could be such a mother in this world.

    "What do you think? Hurry up and decide. Otherwise, even if I want to save Samuel, there''s nothing I

    can do if I don''t have enough time."

    Nicole really wanted to throw the herbal medicine in her hand on Zama''s face. But when Nicole thought

    of Samuel, she couldn''t stand to lose.

    "Alright, I promise you that I''ll drink it. Even if you give me poison, I''ll drink it. I can do anything for

    Samuel. As long as you can cure him, I don''t care even if you take my life."

    In a huff, Nicole wielded the pen so hard that the paper was torn apart.

    Zama looked at the handwriting and put it away.

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Zama said coldly, "Come here, let me see your throat. I can''t say my medicine is omnipotent. But if you

    take it as I say, you''ll be able to speak in a week. You won''t speak clearly at first. You just need to

    practice speaking and you''ll get better."

    Nicole was slightly shocked, not knowing how to respond.

    Zama took a look at the herbal medicine Nicole brought and said to Nicole, "I''ll tell you how to make it.

    Remember, you can''t acupuncture yourself. You can ask ir to do it for you on the acupoints I tell

    you. Medicine for three days and acupuncture for a week. Can you do it?"

    Nicole nodded.

    Zama told Nicole how to make the medicine. After Zama finished, she said, "I know that you might not

    believe what I said, but if you don''t do that, I can''t do anything to you. At most, Samuel''s treatment will

    take longer and he will wake upter."

    Nicole''s anger was ignited again.

    Zama just took pleasure in Nicole''s misfortune, didn''t she?

    "Alright, I promise."

    "You can go. Bring Samuel here tomorrow. I''ll examine him and see if you''ve taken any medicine."

    Zama stood up and went back.

    Nicole felt very ufortable being dominated by Zama like that. But she had to endure it for Samuel.

    Aftering out, ir saw Nicole''s expression and knew that there was no progress.

    "It''s fine. We still have time. If Zama really can''t treat Samuel, I''ll see if any other good doctors in

    Capital City."

    "No need, Zama said that she would treat Samuel tomorrow. But she wanted to treat me first. Zama

    asked you to give me acupuncture for a week."

    Nicole gestured and told ir the acupoints that Zama mentioned.

    ir said quickly as if he came to an understanding all of a sudden, "So that''s the case. No wonder I

    don''t know how to treat your voice no matter what. I have to say Zama is an impressive doctor."

    "Is it really used to treat my vocal cord?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Nicole thought that Zama wanted to take revenge on her and torment her, so Nicole had long prepared.

    ir nodded and said, "To tell the truth, most people really don''t dare to do acupuncture at these

    acupoints. However, I know that they can promote blood cirction and remove blood stasis. With

    those herbs, your voice may really be cured."

    "Zama said that I''ll be able to speak in three days. However, my voice won''t very pleasant. Zama asked

    me to speak more. Acupuncture willst for a week."

    Nicole gestured.

    "That''s right. Don''t worry, there''s no problem with this medicine."

    Hearing ir''s words, Nicole asked curiously, "Why would Zama treat me?"

    "Who knows? Is Zama probably trying to atone for what she did?"

    Nicole sneered and shook her head.

    Would Zama repent?

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Impossible!

    Zama seemed to have been brainwashed. How could she repent?

    "Who cares why? As long as you can speak and Samuel can get better. As for the rest, we can talk

    about itter."

    That was as far as it went.

    Nicole and ir returned and found Neil wiping Samuel''s body.

    "I''ll do it."

    Nicole quickly supported Samuel and looked at him gently.

    Zama could prescribe to treat Nicole without giving her a consultation, so could Zama do that to

    Samuel''s illness?

    When Gabrielle saw that Nicole was looking at Samuel affectionately, he immediately pulled ir and

    Neil and led them out of the room.

    When there were only Nicole and Samuel in the room, Nicole used the voice conversion software to

    say to Samuel, "Samuel, I can talk to you soon. Isn''t it a surprise? Wake up now, okay? I don''t know

    why Zama treated me like this, but it''s good to be able to speak, isn''t it?"

    Samuel couldn''t answer Nicole, but Nicole was already used to it.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel, and smiled, as if it was good enough to live like this for the rest of her

    life.

    Time passed quickly, and Nicole had no choice but to make those herbs ording to Zama''s

    prescription. After it was ready, Nicole felt its strong smell immediately.

    Nicole hesitated for a moment before drinking the medicine.

    The herbal medicine was very bitter, but Nicole didn''t care.

    ir came to do acupuncture for Nicole on time.

    After it, Nicole felt her throat warm and itchy.

    Nicole told ir about this. ir said, "It''s fine. It''s normal. It will be like this when your blood vessel

    hurts. Don''t worry, it''s fine."

    Only then did Nicole rx.

    The night passed quickly.

    When Nicole woke up the next morning, she found her voice very refreshing.

    Nicole didn''t dare to belittle the medicine. Nicole cooked another dose of herbal medicine ording to

    Zama''s instructions and drank it. And the feeling became much stronger.

    ir didn''t stop acupuncturing for Nicole.

    After doing all of these, Nicole, ir and the others brought Samuel to the prison.

    Zama had been waiting here for a long time.

    When Zama saw Samuel lying unconscious on the bed, Zama''s eyes became moist.

    No matter how stubborn Zama used to be and how abominable she was, Zama felt very sad when she

    looked at her pale son.

    Zama touched Samuel''s face, her eyes blinking with gentleness and kindness.

    Nicole was instantly stunned.

    At this time, Zama was as gentle as a mother looking at her own child. Did Zama want to do something

    again?

    Nicole became vignt at once.

 Chapter 707 Be on Guard

    Chapter 707 Be on Guard

    "What do you want to do? If you dare to harm Samuel, I will not spare you. Even if I would be sent to

    prison, I will make you pay the price."

    Nicole hurriedly gestured to warn Zama, but Zama suddenly threw her to the side.

    "Stop pointing fingers at me. You have got acupuncture treatment. Try to speak."

    Nicole was astonished.

    "Say something. Aren''t you going to scold me? Aren''t you threatening me? Come on, say it out. I don''t

    have time to watch you make gestures."

    After that, Zama ignored Nicole.

    Nicole was confused.

    She waspletely shocked and she did not know what to do.

    She could feel the numbness in her throat. ording to what Zama said, Nicole should be able to

    speak some words now. Nicole was very happy, but she was still eyeing Zama warily.

    Zama no longer cared what Nicole thought of her. She looked at Samuel and reached out to press a

    few acupuncture points on Samuel''s head. Then, her expression became somewhat serious.

    Nicole was anxious.

    She subconsciously wanted to make gestures. Thinking of what Zama said, she opened her mouth and

    said, "How''s he?"

    Nicole tried her best to speak, but her voice was very low and hoarse, barely able to be heard. Nicole

    felt that her vocal cords were painful as if they were burning.

    She covered her throat with her hand in pain.

    Zama said without looking up, "If you want to speak again, your vocal cords have to be stimted. If

    you fear of pain, you can give up now. Whether or not you can talk has nothing to do with me."

    Nicole gritted her teeth and continued, "How is he?"

    "It''s not good. His nerves were badly injured, and he is in a deep hypnotic state. Laurel is hateful. She

    hates Samuel for doing anything because she didn''t give birth to him."

    Nicole endured the pain and said, "But she treats Vincent very well."

    "That''s different. Vincent has had no thought of his own since childhood. Compared with Samuel,

    Vincent has average intelligence, and he is a little unconfident. As long as others treat him a little nicer,

    he will treat others with kindness. Laurel treated him as her own child, and he didn''t know his history.

    Therefore, he is nice to Laurel. Vincent is easier to be controlled than Samuel. Samuel is too

    independent and has a strong sense of self. And he is highly intelligent. That worries Laurel. She has

    treated Samuel with vignce since Samuel was young. In addition, Samuel is in charge of all the

    business of the Green family. So she doesn''t dare to do anything to Samuel. She is also much more

    distant from Samuel. Vincent is not capable, or Laurel will most likely let the two brothers kill each

    other. It is possible. Look what she did ruthlessly to Samuel."

    Zama rubbed Samuel''s acupoints as she spoke.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    She didn''t know much about Laurel, otherwise she wouldn''t have been harmed by Laurel. Many things

    seemed reasonable and worthy of forgiveness, but now she thought that Laurel seem to have nned

    them beforehand.

    Nicole suddenly felt that Laurel was too vicious. Fortunately, Laurel was dead. Otherwise, Nicole would

    really have trouble sleeping and eating.

    After massaging Samuel, Zama sighed and said, "I can treat him, but I don''t have time."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Zama smiled bitterly and said, "Perhaps I''ve done too much harmful things offensive to God and

    reason, so God is killing me."

    "You will die?"

    "Everyone will not die. Those who will not die are not humans."

    Zama looked at Nicole and said, "I have cancer, terminal cancer. I will die in a few days. Samuel''s

    illness requires long-term acupuncture treatment. I don''t think I can survive until he recovers. Starting

    tomorrow, you can bring ir in. If there is anyone among the younger generation who can assume my

    mantle, ir is the only one that can let me rest assured. After all, he will not harm Samuel. With him

    by Samuel''s side, I''ll die happy."

    Zama seemed to be sayingst words. Nicole was a little slow on the uptake.

    "Do you really want to teach ir?"

    "I don''t need to lie to you now. You saw what I looked like yesterday. It''s been a long time. I reckon I will

    die in about half a month."

    Zama smiled a little miserably.

    "You''re a doctor, aren''t you?"

    "It''s hard for doctors to treat themselves. Besides, how can I cure cancer?"

    Zama looked at Nicole and smiled, "Do you feel relieved? I''m finally dying. You will remember all the

    harmful things I did to you in the past, right?"

    "Do you think I can forget?"

    "That''s right, no one can forget that kind of things. I don''t beg for your forgiveness. I just hope that you

    will treat Samuel better for the rest of your life. After all, he has no family in this world anymore."

    Zama touched Samuel''s face with some nostalgia. Her eyes were filled with tears.

    Nicole whispered, "He has family. He has a son, a daughter, and me. We will live a happy life."

    "Yeah, without my participation, you guys will be very happy. How are Lucas and Zoe now?"

    Zama never asked about the children. Nicole immediately became alert.

    "What do you want to do? Whether your illness is true or not, I won''t let the childrene to visit you.

    Don''t even think about it."

    Zama was not surprised by Nicole''s answer, but she was a little disappointed.

    "I''m just asking. Go out. I''m going to treat Samuel. If you''re worried, you can let ir in."

    Zama immediately chased Nicole away.

    "I want to stay here."

    "You can do nothing here but disturb me. Get out."

    Zama was a little tough.

    Nicole had no choice. She needed Zama to treat Samuel now, so she could only listen to Zama.

    Nicole went out and told ir about what Zama said.

    ir was a little surprised, but Neil was a little anxious.

    "Can I go and watch? I''m a medical student. You know, there''s no way to exin the fanaticism of

    medical students."

    "Neil, forget it. Zama is dangerous. Don''t go in."

    Gabrielle directly refused.

    She was not afraid that Neil would learn Zama''s special treating skills, but she feared that Zama would

    kidnap Neil.

    "But..."

    "Alright, I''ll teach you after Ie out."

    What ir said amused Neil.

    "You promise."

    "Yes, I promise. I''m going in."

    After ir finished speaking, he went in.

    Nicole was a little anxious and didn''t want to leave. Gabrielleforted her, "Let''s go check Zama''s

    file."

    "Are you afraid that she''s lying to us?"

    Nicole was slightly shocked.

    "We have to be on guard against her," said Gabrielle.

    Nicole nodded.

    They went to the prison''s archives, showed their papers and exined their intention. And then they

    checked Zama''s file.

    Zama would die soon.

    Nicole knew that she didn''t need to sympathize with Zama. Just as Zama had said, she had done too

    much harmful things so God was killing her. Nicole didn''t need to sigh about such a result, but she felt

    a bit heavy-hearted.

    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling sorry for her?"

    Gabrielle asked when she saw that Nicole was in a bad mood.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "No, I just suddenly feel that human life is really fragile. Everyone will

    die one day, no matter he is a good man or a bad man. I used to think that we still have a lot of time,

    but now I suddenly realize that one-third of my life has passed. No matter how much bad things Zama

    had done, she will do a good thing if she teaches ir her medical skills."

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes. It''s a pity if no one learns her medical skills. If she was not in such a condition, I would have

    asked her for advice on how to treat Maia."

    Nicole nodded in agreement.

    "Yeah, but she doesn''t even have time to treat Samuel. What about Maia? Where exactly is Morgan?"

    "Perhaps Morgan is in hiding."

    Seeing that Nicole was upset, Gabrielle asked, "You have talked a lot. Have a rest. Don''t be too

    anxious. After all, your vocal cords are damaged. It''s not easy for you to make a sound now. I only

    hope that when Samuel wakes up, you will also recover your vocal cords. Good things wille in

    pairs."

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded.

    When they came out of the archive room, Neil anxiously stood on tiptoe and tried to look inside.

    However, he could see nothing. He was so agitated that he was like an ant on a hot pan.

    Nicole suddenly felt much better.

    There was hope that Samuel''s illness could be cured, so she felt much more rxed.

    ir stayed inside for about an hour. When he came out with Samuel, he was covered in sweat.

    Seeing Samuel''s rosy face, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    "How did it end up like this? You seemed to work so hard."

    It pained Gabrielle. After all, wives would always love their husbands.

    ir smiled and said, "I''m fine. It''s indeed a stamina job. Zama''s medical skills are really amazing. I

    was almost hypnotized by her."

    "What?"

    Gabrielle and Nicole instantly became nervous.

    ir smiled, "Don''t be nervous, she didn''t hypnotize me. None of us know that Zama is a master

    hypnotist. She can also enter one''s nervous system while thetter is unconscious. However, it''s very

    troublesome. Zama vomited blood. She probably won''t be able to give Samuel acupuncture for the next

    few days. Fortunately, she taught me acupuncture techniques. I can treat Samuel."

    "Sounds great."

    They were very happy and brought Samuel back to the hotel.

    Three days passed quickly. Nicole could speak clearer. The only bad thing was that she felt pain in the

    throat when she spoke.

    Zama demanded to meet Nicole.

    Nicole went to meet her.

    When Nicole met Zama again, she was astonished.

    Zama was haggard with hollow eyes. Nicole couldn''t believe that this old woman was Zama who

    tortured her with all sorts of cruel methods back then.

    "What? Are you surprised?"

    Zama smiled weakly and kept coughing. She vomited out a mouthful of blood andy on the table.

 Chapter 708 She Was So Hateful

    Chapter 708 She Was So Hateful

    "Hey, are you alright?"

    Nicole was shocked, but she still asked on humanitarian grounds.

    Zama was very weak. Shey on the table for a while before she gasped for breath. She said, "I''m fine.

    I just don''t have much time."

    "What do you want me to do today?"

    Nicole didn''t know what other people would think. She really didn''t want to sympathize with Zama, even

    if Zama saved Samuel.

    Seeing Nicole''s vignt eyes, Zama smiled, "You''ve always been on guard against me. Will you vent

    your hatred for me only if I''m really dead?"

    "I don''t hate you, but I don''t want to sympathize with you or forgive you. After all, I''m not the Virgin

    Mary. I can''t sympathize with you since you had hurt me. Although I''m not happy to see your ending, I

    do vent my anger."

    Nicole did not conceal her attitude towards Zama at all.

    Zama felt very upset.

    Nicole was her daughter-inw, though she had always refused to admit it. But now, she was dying.

    "You''re right. I deserve it. I can''t me anyone but myself. However, Nicole, you still have to yield to

    me."

    "Why?"

    "Don''t you feel burning pain in your throat? Do you want to know why?"

    What Zama said instantly made Nicole angry.

    "Sure enough, you hurt me."

    "Sort of. I am a ruthless woman. I have to keep a way open for retreat. I have to fulfill my wish even if

    I''m dying."

    Zama did not conceal her intentions at all. Nicole was so angry that she really wanted to hit Zama.

    "I know what you''re thinking. There''s no point in hitting me now. You''ll just let me die early. If I die, you

    and Samuel will die with me."

    "What did you say? He is your own son!"

    Nicole never imagined that Zama would not change. Zama had been ruthless.

    Nicole grabbed Zama''s cor and wished she could kill Zama with a punch.

    "My son? Has he ever seen me as his mother?" Zama said indifferently. "I''m dying, but he''s still lying

    there and can''te to see me one more time. He is not my son."

    "You deserve it. If you weren''t too ruthless, you wouldn''t end up like that."

    "Nicole, I treated you well during the first three years of your marriage, didn''t I?"

    Zama suddenly spoke.

    Nicole sneered, "Your kindness to me is to conceal your evil. What''s the point talking about it now?"

    "There is no point. But in the first three years, I did want to be Samuel''s mother. Regardless of that I

    had been drugging you, I did treat you well, right?"

    "Zama, what do you want to exin? No matter what you did or said, you can''t deny that you are a

    ruthless woman."

    Nicole didn''t know why Zama was so malicious. She just wanted to know how Samuel was.

    "What exactly did you do to Samuel?"

    Looking at Nicole''s anxious looking, Zama suddenly smiled in relief.

    "I have done too much evil in my life. Fortunately, the heavens have treated my son well and let him

    meet you. Even though you have experienced so many things, you still treat him well. This is his

    fortune. I did nothing to him. I just had a small request, so I drugged him. As long as you agree to my

    request, I will cure him. Otherwise, if I die, no one will be able to cure him. You know that. "

    "You are despicable! What exactly do you want?"

    Nicole was frightened.

    Zama forced a smiled, "I want to meet my grandchildren."

    "Don''t even think about it."

    Nicole directly refused.

    She was forced to let Zama meet Samuel. Zama could even hurt her son, so Nicole did not dare to let

    Zama meet the children.

    Moreover, Zama had no right to meet Lucas and Zoe.

    Zama was not surprised by Nicole''s rejection.

    She reached out to brush her hair and said, "Then you''ll bury me as well as Samuel."

    "You..."

    Nicole was once again threatened to the point of helplessness.

    She had no choice, because Samuel was her soft spot.

    She could ignore her own life, but she had to care about Samuel''s life.

    Nicole gritted her teeth and red at Zama, but Zama did notpromise at all.

    "I''m dying. I just want to see my grandchildren. Why can''t agree to my small request? You are the

    kindest, aren''t you?"

    "I won''t show you my kindness. Besides, I don''t know what you will do to them. Now you remember

    that they are your grandchildren. But you didn''t show any mercy when you hurt them. So how can I

    believe you?"

    "You don''t have to bring them in front of me, just let me see them on a video call. Are you going to

    refuse such a simple request?"

    "Yes, I refuse!"

    Nicole got up and left.

    Zama was shocked that Nicole refused her. She was anxious and she wanted to stop Nicole. However,

    blood rushed into her throat so she choked and coughed.

    Nicole came out the prison. She trembled with anger.

    When Nicole returned to the hotel, Gabrielle saw the former''s sullen face. Gabrielle asked, "What''s

    wrong?"

    "Zama''s is too hateful. She actually harms Samuel again to threaten me."

    "What?"

    Gabrielle looked at ir in shock.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ir frowned and said, "I''ve checked all the prescriptions and the acupoints she needled. She didn''t

    have the chance to harm Samuel."

    "She poisoned Samuel. Her poison is very powerful. Have you all forgotten? She is vicious. Samuel is

    her own son. Why is she still so vicious even if she is dying?"

    Nicole was furious.

    Gabrielle patted her shoulder and said, "Don''t be anxious. She must have a motive. What does she

    want to do?"

    "She wants to meet Lucas and Zoe."

    "What?"

    ir frowned.

    However, Gabrielle said in a low voice, "That''s understandable. No matter how bad a person was, he

    would like see her own rtives on his deathbed. Zama had never been with her rtives in her entire

    life and had done so many harmful things. Now that she was about to die, it was normal for her to want

    to see her children and grandchildren."

    "But she shouldn''t have threatened me with Samuel."

    "Nicole, you''vepromised, haven''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so angry. Actually, you''re losing

    nothing. After all, they are Zama''s biological grandchildren."

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    Yeah, she lost it from the start.

    She could not afford to gamble.

    She could not afford to bet on Samuel.

    But being threatened upset her very much.

    "Alright, since you''ve made your decision, go ahead. We don''t know what Zama did to Samuel, but

    none of us can afford to take this risk, right? Normally speaking, she won''t do anything to Samuel now.

    No one can read Zama''s mind"

    Nicole nodded and calmed down.

    "I''ll go contact Lucas and Zoe."

    "OK."

    When Nicole came to her room and took out her phone to make a video call with Lucas, she was a little

    nervous. She didn''t know how to tell the children about this.

    Lucas immediately answered the phone.

    "Mommy, you finally call me. I thought that you and Samuel forgot us since you were having fun."

    Lucas teased Nicole.

    Lucas was sitting on the hospital bed eating watermelon while Zoe was eating egg tarts. Joseph was

    peeling lychees for Zoe.

    The three children didn''t get any worse because of Nicole and Samuel''s departure.

    "Mommy, when are youing back?"

    Zoe''s mouth was full of egg tarts, but she was reluctant to put them down. She looked at Nicole and

    asked, "Where''s Daddy? I miss him. You came out for fun without me. I don''t want to talk to you

    anymore."

    She pouted as if Nicole owed her a lot of money.

    Nicole suddenlyughed.

    She realized that no matter where she was or what she had experienced, as long as she saw the

    children, she would be happy and able to deal with troubles.

    "I apologize."

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Lucas frowned.

    "Mommy, your voice...."

    "I can speak."

    Joseph looked up at Nicole in surprise.

    "Mommy?"

    "Joseph, don''t worry. I am fine."

    What Nicole said moved Joseph and his eyes grew moist.

    Joseph bit his lower lip and said nothing. Lucas smiled. Zoe looked at them in confusion and asked,

    "What happened to you? Mommy, did you catch a cold? Why does your voice sound strange?"

    "Yes, I got a cold. I''ll be fine in a few days. Don''t worry about me."

    "I''m not worried about you. I want to see Daddy. Where''s Daddy?"

    Zoe pouted and asked to see Samuel.

    Nicole felt upset again, but she smiled, "Your daddy is asleep. He''s too tired. He''ll make a video call

    with youtter, OK"

    "You say that every time you call me. Mommy, don''t you want me to see Daddy?"

    Zoe was very unhappy.

    Nicole was nervous and she hurriedly said, "I want you see him. But he is too tired. Your daddy is really

    sleeping. If you don''t believe me, let me show you."

    "I don''t want to hear it. You''re stopping me from seeing Daddy! You are bad! I don''t like you anymore!"

    After saying that, Zoe turned around and didn''t want to talk with Nicole anymore. She seemed to be

    very angry.

    After hiding it for so long, Nicole never felt tired, but not she was upset because of what Zoe said. For

    some reason, she shed tears. Although she tried her best to hold back her tears, Lucas and Joseph

    saw them.

    "Mommy, don''t be sad. Zoe is still young and ignorant."

    Josephforted Nicole. Lucas narrowed his eyes in confused.

    Lucas thought, ''Mommy seemed to say that Daddy was in someone''s housest time.''

    ''When did Samuel be so weak?''

 Chapter: 709 He Is a Male

    Chapter: 709 He Is a Male

    When Nicole saw Lucas'' eyes blinking, Nicole knew that he must be suspicious.

    "Lucas, can I talk to you alone?"

    Nicole asked.

    Rather than letting him have a wild guess, it was better for her to exin to him now. Then he wouldn''t

    worry about them and get distracted from recovering from his leg injury.

    "Alright."

    Lucas took his phone and went outside with the help of the nurse.

    "Mommy, did something happen to Samuel?"

    Lucas went straight to the point.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Your daddy had an ident and is still unconscious. However, the doctor has

    found a solution. Don''t worry. We can go back soon."

    "Is it bad?"

    Lucas knitted his brows hard.

    "Fortunately, it''s not bad, but it''s not positive. Lucas, don''t tell your sister and Joseph. They''re not so

    strong..."

    "I know. Did you call today to ask me to take good care of them?"

    Lucas¡¯ words made Nicole a bit sad.

    How fortunate she was to have such a son.

    "No, I have something to discuss with you."

    "Mommy, tell me."

    Nicole told Lucas about Zama''s illness and requirements, but she didn''t mention that Zama threatened

    her with Samuel.

    Nicole didn''t want to leave more dark sides in his mind. They were the fact, though. If she could y

    down their seriousness, Nicole hoped that Lucas wouldn''t remember them.

    Lucas pondered for a while and asked, "Can that Zama cure Samuel?"

    "Yes."

    "I''ll go!"

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucas'' words put Nicole at a loss.

    "Lucas, you don''t need toe over. I''ll give you a video callter. It''s enough to see her on the phone.

    As for Zoe, I don''t want her to see it. You know Zoe is very innocent. I''m afraid..."

    "I know, Mommy, I want to go there myself. I''m worried about Samuel. I can promise you that I won''t tell

    Zoe and Joseph, but I want to see Samuel."

    Lucas sounded like begging.

    Nicole refused him with determination.

    "No way! This is too risky. She''s a dangerous person. You know that. If something happens to you, how

    can I exin it to your daddy?"

    "But Mommy, if you don''t agree, I will go secretly."

    "Lucas, you have the guts, do you?"

    Immediately, Nicole had her heart in her mouth.

    "So, Mommy, let me go there. Then you can rest assured, right?"

    Lucas began to pitch it to her in a gentle way.

    Feeling helpless, Nicole looked at him and said, "You want to anger me, don''t you?"

    "How can that be? I pray every day that your beauty and youth willst forever."

    Nicoleughed out loud.

    "Stay young forever? Then I will be an old monster."

    "It''s not gonna happen. Most likely, a siren."

    Lucasughed loudly.

    Nicole was in a much better mood, though the worry lingered.

    "Lucas, I want to discuss this with you. A video will do, okay?"

    "Mommy, me too. Let me go and see Samuel, okay?"

    They had the same temperament, and neither of them wanted to give in, which was a headache for

    Nicole.

    "My throat hurts."

    "My leg hurts. Ouch, I can''t get mad. What did the doctor say? It''s not good for my health and even

    worse for my recovery to get mad now."

    Lucas just made it up, which made Nicole giggle.

    She knew that she couldn''t persuade Lucas.

    "Alright, I promise you, but you have to be obedient. Get it?"

    "Yes."

    The minute Lucas heard her saying that, he was pleased.

    Nicole was afraid that Lucas would have problems travelling alone, so she asked ir to send

    someone to pick him up.

    After everything was done, Nicole suddenly felt that she couldn''t go on like this.

    She never had her own people to run errands.

    Neither the Greens nor those from Night Elf Empire were loyal to her. Besides she herself felt

    inconvenient to send them around. Especially after what happened to Finn, she didn''t have any special

    feelings for them.

    But now, she was eager to find her own people.

    Nicole thought of Maia and Tim.

    If Maia could be her right-hand man, would things be much easier for her?

    However, Maia was far away in Bordeaux, so she couldn''te over to help Nicole in a short time.

    Nicole couldn''t make up her mind. She knew that she would not be able to solve this problem for a

    while, so she set aside this idea.

    At night, Lucas arrived when Nicole was sleeping.

    ir wanted to tell Nicole but Lucas stopped him.

    "Uncle ir, don''t wake her up. I''ll stay with you tonight."

    Lucas helped himself to lie on ir''s bed.

    ir looked at Lucas upying his bed and said dejectedly, "You sleep here. What about me and my

    wife?"

    "Why don''t you guys get a room?"

    "Why don''t you get yourself a room?"

    ir wrapped his hands around his chest.

    Lucas smiled, "I''m a child, so I can''t."

    "It''s fine. I''ll get a room for you. You can go there."

    "I''ll get frightened! Auntie Gabrielle, I''m scared and just a kid."

    Lucas hugged Gabrielle and said like a spoiled child.

    She smiled, "Alright. Auntie Gabrielle will sleep with you tonight."

    "You''re the best."

    ir''s face darkened.

    "You sleep with him? He''s a male!"

    "He''s just a child!"

    Gabrielle was confused by ir''s jealousy.

    "Isn''t the child a male? This fellow might be your son-inw in the future. How can a woman and her

    son-inw sleep together? No way!"

    Deiming, ir was about to hug Lucas.

    Lucas hurriedly clutched onto Gabrielle like a ko and said cheekily, "I''ll tell Hedy that you want to

    ''sell'' her."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You call me your son-inw. Arranged marriages are illegal now!"

    Lucas said usibly. ir was furious.

    "Brat, if I don''t hit you today, I..."

    ir angrily rolled up his sleeves.

    Samuel was like a pedant. Howe Lucas bore no resemnce to Samuel?

    However, Lucas was hugging Gabrielle and refused to let go.

    "Auntie Gabrielle, I''m injured. You''re an angel in white. You''re not going to watch me get bullied by bad

    people, are you?"

    Gabrielle found them funny but annoyed.

    They always bickered with each other. She did not know what was wrong with ir.

    "Alright, ir, it''s just one night. It''ll be fine. Besides, Nicole isn''t in good shape. We shouldn''t wake her

    up thiste at night. Let''s talk about it tomorrow morning."

    When ir saw Gabrielle taking Lucas'' side, he couldn''t help but feel upset.

    "Then where should I sleep?"

    "The sofa!"

    Lucas pointed at the sofa and said. When ir gave him a look of displeasure, he quickly hid behind

    Gabrielle.

    She stroked Lucas'' head and said, "Go to bed. It''s already veryte. You have to get up early

    tomorrow. Your mother''s throat still needs acupuncture."

    "Who cured Mommy''s throat?"

    Lucas had had this question in mind for long, but he never had the chance.

    "It''s Zama," Gabrielle whispered.

    "Oh."

    Lucas did not say anything else. He took off his clothes and fell asleep.

    A night passed.

    When Nicole woke up the next morning, she saw Lucas was staring at her, his chin resting on his

    hands.

    "Good morning, Mommy."

    "Good morning."

    Nicole couldn''t tell if it was reality or a dream.

    She rubbed her eyes hard before she was sure it was true.

    "When did you arrive? Why didn''t you tell me to pick you up?"

    "No need. Uncle ir sent me straight back. It was already midnight when I came back. I spent the

    night in his room."

    Lucas grinned and said, then cast a nce at Samuel.

    "Hi, Samuel, I''m here."

    Samuel did not respond.

    Nicole felt a little sad.

    "Your daddy will hear you."

    "He can hear us. We''re connected."

    Lucas'' smile was still bright and cheerful.

    He was much stronger than Nicole thought.

    Nicole hugged him in her arms and said guiltily, "I''m sorry, Lucas. I put you through too much."

    "It''s fine. I''m a man from the family. Mommy, don''t be sad. Samuel will be fine. I''m a fortune teller. I''ve

    told fortune for him. He will live long."

    Lucas¡¯ constion brought much warmth to Nicole, driving away the coldness in her heart.

    "Thank you, son!"

    Nicole hugged him tightly.

    Lucas knew that Nicole wasn''t feeling well, so he smiled, "Mommy, let''s go and see Grandma Zama."

    "Grandma Zama?"

    Nicole was confused.

    "Yeah. Isn''t it Grandma Zama who wants to see me?"

    Lucas¡¯ answer enlightened Nicole at once.

    She did not like Lucas calling Zama grandma. However, the child had his own ideas. Although she did

    not like it, she did not want to force her own opinions on Lucas.

    "I told you, you can talk to her over the video call. You''re not allowed to see her. Besides, you know

    what the ce is like. How can a little kid go there?"

    "Mommy, let Uncle ir chaperone me. It''s fine. Don''t worry. I really want to see her, really."

    Lucas sped his hands together, looking very devout.

    Nicole wanted to say something, but Lucas was quick to add, "If she does anything to me, I will inject

    her with tranquilizer right away."

    As he spoke, he took out a syringe from his pocket. There was medicine in it.

    Nicole was stunned.

    "Where did you get it?"

    "I asked for it from Uncle ir. I have to make full preparations."

    Lucas said it seriously, but Nicole was shocked and her heart skipped a beat.

    "Lucas, you can''t do such a dangerous thing again."

    "Not anymore. Then I''ll go. Goodbye, Mommy."

    After Lucas finished speaking, he jumped out of Nicole''s embrace and ran outside.

    "Lucas."

    Nicole was a little worried. She hurriedly got up, only to discover that her pajamas were tied on the bed

    railing. Moreover, it was a tight knot. Lucas tied it unnoticed.

    What a mischievous boy!

    Nicole quickly unbuttoned her pajamas. When she ran out of the room, Lucas already left.

    She suddenly realized something was wrong.

    Didn''t Lucas hurt his leg? Was he recovered now? Otherwise, how could he run so fast?

    Right at this moment, a familiar voice came from behind Nicole.

 Chapter 710 This Is What I Owe Her

    Chapter 710 This Is What I Owe Her

    "Mrs. Green, I got to go."

    It was Neil''s voice.

    Nicole paused for a moment, then saw Neil and asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong?"

    "Something went wrong with your friend Maia. My colleague can''t handle it. I have to go back and take

    a look."

    His words set Nicole on edge.

    "What happened to Maia?"

    "I''m not too sure. My colleague didn''t say it clearly. He just said it wasn''t good and asked me go back

    as soon as possible. There are experts treating Mr. Green, so I won''t stay. Let''s catch up when we

    have time."

    Neil didn''t make it very clear, so Nicole was more worried.

    All sorts of things happened at the same time, which made her feel stretched.

    "Dr. Neil, thank you for taking care of Samuel these days. I''m very grateful. I hope you can help Maia

    as much as you can, when you get there. She is my good friend and I can''t leave now. Please do your

    best. I won''t forget you."

    "Mrs. Green, this is my job. I won''t leave your friend alone. Don''t worry. Now that Gabrielle''s not

    around, I won''t say goodbye to her. I''ve booked the nearest flight and it''s leaving in half an hour. I have

    to hurry. Mrs. Green, take care."

    Neil left in such a hurry that Nicole was caught off guard.

    She quickly took out a card and handed it to Neil.

    "Dr. Neil, this is for your visit. It''s just a gift. Take it."

    "Mrs. Green, what are you doing? Are you humiliating me? I''m here for Gabrielle, not for money.

    Besides, connections are more important than money. If I need your helpter, you can juste to my

    aid."

    "That''s for sure!"

    Nicole agreed without hesitation.

    After Neil left, Nicole sent a message to Gabrielle and saw that ir had someone carry a stretcher to

    pick up Samuel.

    "Where''s Lucas?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but ask when she remembered Lucas disappeared without a trace.

    "He''s with Gabrielle. They went shopping. I''ll carry Samuel over now. The people inside said that

    Zama''s mental state is not very good today. I want her to check Samuel and find out when he will wake

    up."

    Hearing that, Nicole was a little worried.

    "I''ll go with you."

    "You can change your clothes first. I''ll wait for you outside."

    When Nicole entered the room, ir had someone carry Samuel out.

    Dressed up, Nicole went to prison with ir, Samuel and Lucas.

    When they arrived at the prison gate, Nicole was still hesitating, even holding onto Lucas'' hand.

    Lucas smiled, "Mommy, you should wait outside. I''ll be out in a moment."

    "No!"

    Nicole refused,

    Although Lucas was smiling, he didn''t change his mind, as stubborn as Nicole.

    "Mommy."

    His tone was gentle, but Nicole knew that Lucas was determined to go in and see Zama.

    She did not know why Lucas insisted. There was no special feeling between him and Zama. Was it

    because blood was thicker than water?

    Nicole looked at Lucas and frowned.

    With a smile, he also looked at her. He didn''t give in.

    Seeing them like this, ir couldn''t help but give a cough and said, "Alright, Nicole will wait outside with

    Samuel. I will chaperone Lucas in and take a look. If anything is wrong, I will take him out, okay?"

    This was the best way to do it now.

    Nicole was reluctant, while Lucas smiled and said, "OK. Mommy, right?"

    "You must be careful. That woman is ruthless. Don''t be fooled by her."

    Nicole knew such a warning was not good for Lucas. However, it was understandable since she was

    his mother who said it out of concern.

    "Alright."

    Lucas gave a crisp reply.

    Seeing how resolved Lucas was, Nicole had no choice but topromise. She let go and watched

    Lucas and ir walk in.

    ir did not know why Lucas insisted on meeting Zama, but he did not ask. Lucas always had his own

    ideas.

    They arrived at the reception room. Zama was already waiting here.

    When she saw Lucas, her face lit up.

    "You''ve grown taller again."

    She said with a smile.

    At first nce, the fact that she used to mistreat him came back to him. Then he looked at her again

    and frowned slightly, thinking that she was just an old woman with one foot in the grave.

    "Mommy said you wanted to see me, right?"

    "To be exact, I want to see you and Zoe."

    Zama''s words made Lucas furrow his brow slightly.

    "Zoe is ill and in no shape toe over. If you have anything to say, please tell me."

    Lucas talked like the eldest son of his family.

    The way Lucas acted reminded her of the little Samuel.

    Her eyes went a little blurry.

    "You know what? You look like your father now. He protected Vincent the same way when he was a

    child. He took care of everything by himself."

    Lucas listened quietly without interrupting Zama.

    She told Lucas about Samuel''s childhood. She even told him a story that embarrassed Samuel.

    Samuel once peed his pants and refused to go home. He hid outside and waited for the people to

    leave. In the end, he caught a cold.

    "Your daddy has always been proud, since he was young. And he can''t let go of his pride. That''s why

    he is ate bloomer in rtionship. You and your mother have suffered a lot for that. When you grow

    up, don''t be like him. Sometimes, you have to tell a girl you like how you feel for her. Don''t hide it.

    Sometimes, pride is not that important."

    Zama said very kindly.

    Lucas nodded.

    This was the first time Zama had seen Lucas being so quiet and peaceful with her.

    She took a close look at Lucas. Although Lucas was almost a copy of Samuel, he inherited something

    from Nicole.

    "I still remember the scene when your mother just married into the Green family. Lucas, life has not

    been easy for her. Be nice to her."

    "That''s my mommy. I will. What exactly are you going to say?"

    His words stunned Zama.

    Yes!

    What did she want to say?

    Actually, she could talk about anything. All she wanted was chatting with her grandson, even if she was

    just counting numbers.

    In the past, she never felt that she needed kinship, but now when she was on herst legs, she felt

    reluctant to part with her family.

    She didn''t want to leave this world and her grandchildren.

    She found that she had so much to say to them and even wanted to take them out for a trip. She was

    their grandmother, but she never bought them anything or had a good talk with them.

    If someone died, his family might visit his grave, but what about her?

    After she died, would anyone go to her grave?

    Would anyone collect her body?

    Zama was very regretful.

    Humans wouldn''t realize that everything they once valued was trivial until the end of their lives. What

    they longed for the most was blood and kinship.

    She reached out for Lucas¡¯ head, but Lucas subconsciously dodged.

    The atmosphere immediately became awkward.

    Zama tried to force a smile, but in the end, she couldn''t.

    Her eyes were filled with tears and she choked them back.

    Seeing her like this, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a little soft-hearted.

    After all, he was a four-year-old child.

    "Are you all right?"

    Lucas¡¯ voice was very low, with a trace of uncertainty.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing this, Zama burst into tears. She could hardly restrain her tears.

    It turned out she was so lonely.

    And she needed love like everyone else, even if it from a four-year-old.

    ...

    "Can I hug you?"

    Zama''s request alerted ir in an instant.

    He pulled Lucas behind him and said coldly, "Zama, you''ve ended up here. Don''t do anything to make

    us hate you again. Lucas is just a child."

    "I just want to hug him. He''s my grandson."

    With a look of misery, Zama was begging ir.

    ir, however, remained unmoved.

    "Now you know that he is your grandson? Everything you did to him is unfair. Zama, don''t me me for

    being unkind. Don''t you have any idea about what you did to Samuel and Nicole? Do you know why

    you can see Lucas today?"

    "I didn''t poison Samuel. That''s my son. I didn''t do anything to Nicole either. I know that she''s his love.

    I''m dying. I don''t want my son to hate me anymore. If I didn''t say that, Nicole wouldn''t bring Lucas here.

    I only have a few days. Let me hug my grandson, okay?"

    Zama''s tears fell like beads.

    She regretted it!

    She truly did!

    If she had known that her life was so short, she would not have done so many cruel things to her son

    and grandson.

    Did she lose her mind?

    It was said that even a cruel man wouldn''t hurt his child. How could shey a hand on them?

    She shouldn''t do it even if she had a deep grudge against them.

    Could her regret change anything now?

    Zama knew there was no turning back. She hated herself. Looking at Lucas in front of her, she hated

    herself to the bone.

    "Lucas, don''t hate grandma. I have no choice. I know I''m wrong. I''m wrong from the beginning, but now

    that things havee to this point, there was no way I can change it. Remember, look before you leap.

    Don''t make mistakes like I did. Once you make such mistakes, you will never have a chance to turn

    back. If you lose your family, you''ll die alone."

    Zama sobbed her heart out.

    With her strength of character, she barely shed tears in her entire life, but at this moment, she was

    fragile like a porcin doll.

    Lucas got soft-hearted again when he hid behind ir and saw her wailing.

    "Did you cure my mother''s throat?"

    He asked weakly.

    Zama immediately looked up and nodded, "Yes, because I owe her."

    "Thank you, thank you for treating my mommy."

    What Lucas said amazed Zama, and then she cried even harder.

    She only did what she should have done and never expected gratitude from her grandson.

    She suddenly felt that everything she had nned paled Lucas'' thanks now.

    "Lucas!"

    As Zama was weeping bitterly, she felt a small hand touching her head.

 Chapter 711 Women Shouldnt Make Things Difficult for Women

    Chapter 711 Women Shouldn''t Make Things Difficult for Women

    Zama looked up and saw Lucas standing in front of her with a gentle look on his face.

    "Stop crying. You''re an adult, so you should be tough. Just set an example for me."

    "Lucas!"

    ir wanted to pull Lucas back, but was stopped by him.

    "Uncle ir, she won''t hurt me."

    "How do you know? She''s a vicious woman. You can''t get close to her. If something happens to you,

    how should I exin it to your mother? Come over!"

    Lucas was still a child, so he might be fooled by Zama. However, ir was cautious.

    Lucas shook his head with a smile and looked at Zama with open arms, "Didn''t you want to hug me?"

    Hearing this, Zama was excited.

    She stepped up and tightly held Lucas in her arms.

    "Thank you, Lucas. Thank you."

    She had never felt that a hug could be so warm and touching.

    In the meantime, ir kept a worried eye on her every move.

    Lucas gently patted Zama''s back and whispered, "Thank you for your offer to save my mommy and

    daddy. Although I decided not to forgive you for those bad things that you''ve done before, I''m grateful

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    to you for having cured my parents. It''s because of you that I can have a happy family. My teacher has

    said that people are not infallible. As long as one truly repents and corrects his mistake, he is still a

    good child. So I can forgive you for what you''ve done to me, but you can''t hurt my family anymore."

    "Alright!"

    Zama cried bitterly, almost out of breath.

    Even a four-year-old child knew that one should correct his mistakes. Why did shee around to this

    in her old age?

    How could she be less mature than a child?

    She sped Lucas in her arms.

    This was her grandson!

    If she hadn''t taken her revenge crazily, she could have been able to spend quality time with her

    grandson now.

    However, she destroyed all of this. She ruined her chance to have happiness.

    Lucas uttered when he saw that Zama was crying pathetically.

    "Mommy said you suffered from a disease, a serious one. I don''t know if you can cure yourself, but I

    want you to stop hurting my parents. My mommy suffered a lot in this life, so I want you to be nice to

    her. Just as the saying goes, women shouldn''t make things difficult for women."

    Zama hastily nodded.

    She didn''t want to let go of Lucas, not in the slightest.

    This was the first time she thought that Lucas was so sensible and cute. She really felt sorry for him.

    If it wasn''t for her, he could have had a wonderful childhood and a happy family. But she caused her

    grandchildren to go through a hard time.

    She really cherished this moment and hoped that time could stop here. However, she knew this was

    her extravagant hope.

    She finally released him.

    Lucas reached out and gently dried her tears.

    His little hands were so soft and warm.

    Zama''s heartpletely melted.

    ''Why didn''t I cherish all of this before?''

    "I have to go. Mommy is waiting for me outside."

    Though reluctant, Zama had to let him go, for she had no reason to keep him.

    "Take it. It will be useful when you grow up."

    Zama took out a ring and handed it to Lucas.

    "What is this?"

    "A small gift for you. I know that you don''t treat me as your grandmother, which I deserve. I''m really not

    qualified as your grandmother. But now my life is almost over. I want to leave something for you. Zoe is

    weak, you, as her brother, should protect her well."

    "Thank you."

    Lucas put the ring carved in ancient patterns into his pocket and then walked out with ir.

    "Lucas!"

    Zama looked at his back and couldn''t help but shout.

    Lucas turned around and looked at the crying old woman, saying with a smile, "Grandma, goodbye."

    Zama was shocked.

    What did he call her?

    What did Lucas call her just now?

    Grandma?

    She had been waiting for this moment for a long time!

    She finally heard Lucas call her grandmother.

    Zama was in seventh heaven now. She wanted to hear Lucas call her grandma again, but he already

    walked out of the reception room.

    She sat on the chair and wept bitterly with her face buried in her hands.

    After Lucas came out, ir said coldly, "Lucas, how dared you take her gift? Aren''t you afraid that she

    will hurt you?"

    "No."

    Lucas said with a smile, "Eyes won''t lie. I can sense that she really likes me. Uncle ir, don''t tell my

    mom that she gave me a gift and I called her grandma."

    "You actually dared to lie to your mommy now?"

    ir flicked Lucas¡¯ head with his finger.

    Lucas scratched his head and said, "I just don''t want her to worry about me, because she doesn''t trust

    Grandma Zama."

    ir felt that Lucas was an unusual boy.

    "Don''t you hate her for what she did?"

    "Of course I do. But she saved mommy and Samuel. It means that she is chastened. We should give

    her a chance to turn over a new leaf."

    ir was surprised.

    Adults wereplicated and their feelings would be influenced by many factors, while children were

    demonstrative and showed directly whether they loved or hated you.

    Kids were simple.

    If you were good to a child, he would be good to you too.

    However, adults didn''t have such pure feelings.

    ir looked back at the reception room and could vaguely hear Zama''s sorrowful cries. Though

    detestable, she was also truly pitiful for having ended up like this.

    When Nicole saw Lucas and ire out, she rushed forward and took a good look at Lucas.

    "How is it going? Do you feel ufortable?"

    "No. Mommy, I''m fine."

    Lucas smiled brightly.

    Then Nicole finally sighed with relief.

    "I''m so worried about you."

    ir just smiled at them but didn''t say anything.

    After chatting for a while, ir and Nicole brought Samuel in.

    However, Zama didn''t want to see Nicole. She was worried about Lucas and asked Nicole to stay with

    him.

    Though Zama was thoughtful, Nicole wasn''t grateful to her at all.

    Afterwards, ir took Samuel in.

    Lucas looked at Nicole and asked in a low voice, "Mommy, will Grandma Zama die?"

    "Perhaps."

    Nicole didn''t lie to Lucas.

    "It''s normal for people to die of illness or old age. One day, Daddy and Mommy will also die. You have

    to learn to take care of yourself, do you understand?"

    Nicole''s remarks upset Lucas.

    "But I don''t want you to die."

    "Silly child, Mommy promises that I''ll stay with you for as long as possible. Is it okay?"

    "Alright."

    Lucasy in Nicole''s arms and said coquettishly, "Mommy, I''m not going to attend the military academy.

    I want to study medicine. When I grow up, I''ll be an expert in all kinds of difficult andplicated

    diseases. If you and Samuel get sick, you don''t need to worry anymore because I''m here."

    "That''s good."

    Nicole didn''t take it to heart, since children would change their dreams from time to time.

    They were bathed in the sunshine, and then Nicole felt a little sleepy.

    She leaned against the chair drowsily.

    Lucas felt bad for her at the sight of her weary face. He didn''t wake her up but just watched her until

    ir took Samuel out.

    "Be quiet. Mommy is sleeping."

    Lucas told ir and his men not to make any noise.

    ir cracked a smile.

    "You just let her sleep here? Aren''t you afraid that she will catch a cold?"

    Lucas wrinkled his brows.

    This hadn''t urred to him.

    Looking at his furrowed brows, ir smiled, "Alright, cover your mommy with my coat. Let''s catch some

    rays."

    "Thank you, Uncle ir. You''re so nice. God will definitely like you."

    Hearing this, ir put on a wry smile.

    God liked him?

    Why did it sound so strange?

    Lucas was very cheerful and lively now,pletely different from before when he had just returned to

    the Seapolis City.

    Perhaps this was because he was with his parents these days.

    The state of children could best reflect the bond of a family.

    After covering Nicole with the coat, Lucas walked up to Samuel.

    Samuel was still deep ina.

    Lucas reached out his hand and gently poked Samuel in the face, asking softly, "Uncle ir, when will

    Samuel wake up?"

    "I don''t know, but it''s gonna be soon. Zama said that he would wake up in three days. But he still needs

    to be given acupunctureter."

    ir''s words reassured Lucas.

    "Three days? It''s so long."

    "Can''t you wait for just three days? Your mommy has guarded your daddy for a long time, but she isn''t

    as impatient as you."

    Hearing this, Lucas pouted, "Why would Samuel get injured? Didn''t he go traveling with Mommy?"

    "Leave the adult problems to the adults. You can''t understand it because you''re still young."

    "You adults always say so to put kids off. Don''t think we kids don''t know that. We just don''t want to

    argue with you."

    Lucas said with a serious look.

    ir immediatelyughed.

    "Lucas, you really have the silver tongue. Who did you learn this from?"

    "Of course you. Didn''t I stay in your ce for a few days? I learned it from you during that time."

    Lucas'' crafty look reminded ir of Tim.

    "You''re more like Tim''s son than Samuel''s, because you''re getting naughtier."

    "Where''s Uncle Tim?"

    Lucas asked.

    ir whispered, "He has his own stuff. You just take care of yourself."

    "Do you think I want to be a busybody? It''s all because you adults always make me worried."

    Lucas said and turned to look at Samuel.

    He liked the current Samuel the best because he could poke Samuel in the face and pull his clothes as

    he liked. He could even make a face and stick out his tongue at Samuel.

    Just as he was enjoying himself, he suddenly found that Samuel opened his eyes.

 Chapter 712 Im So Lucky to Have You Around for the Rest of My Life

    Chapter 712 I''m So Lucky to Have You Around for the Rest of My Life

    Lucas let out a scream.

    Then Nicole was woken up.

    "What''s happening?"

    She got up and rushed towards Lucas, checking on him.

    "What''s wrong? Are you in pain? Quickly tell me!"

    Nicole was extremely worried.

    Had Zama done something bad to Lucas?

    Lucas pointed at Samuel and stammered, "Samuel opened his eyes."

    "What did you say?"

    Nicole was slightly puzzled.

    ir didn''t pay much attention to Samuel just now. Upon hearing Lucas'' words, ir jumped up from

    his chair and dashed to Samuel, discovering that Samuel had indeed opened his eyes.

    "Samuel, how do you feel?"

    Nicole turned sharply and pounced forward to hug Samuel tightly after confirming that his eyes were

    open.

    "You finally woke up! Samuel, you bastard! You''re scaring me to death!"

    Samuel found himself almost unable to breathe because of the weight on his body, and he was a little

    confused.

    Wasn''t he in Bordeaux?

    Didn''t he fall off the cliff?

    He was still alive?

    He should be alive!

    Otherwise, how would he see Nicole and hear her voice?

    Wait!

    He pushed Nicole away abruptly and looked at her in surprise.

    "Your throat...."

    "It''s cured, but still hurts a little."

    Nicole was overjoyed now.

    Samuel sat up and suddenly felt a splitting headache.

    He groaned with his head in his hands.

    ir quickly took out silver needles and inserted them into the acupuncture points on Samuel''s head.

    Nicole''s heart was in her throat.

    "What happened to him? Why does he have a headache?"

    "That''s normal. It''s not that easy to cure neuralgia, which actually takes a long time. Now that he is

    dehypnotized, his neuralgia needs to be treated slowly. Zama said that he would wake up three days

    ir exined quickly.

    Samuel asked in shock as soon as he understood what ir meant.

    "Who? Who are you talking about?"

    "Zama. Didn''t you see that here is the Capital City? We''re outside the prison now. Without Zama, you

    would have died already."

    Hearing this, Samuel swung around and looked at therge iron door behind him.

    He never expected that he would be saved by Zama one day.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Nicole had no other choice, she wouldn''t have asked Zama to save Samuel.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and said softly, "Thank you."

    "I''m your wife, so this is what I should do. Now tell me why you fell off the cliff."

    Samuel didn''t know how to answer this question.

    He was unwilling to admit that he was so unlucky.

    He nned to punish Soseph, but he didn''t expect that he would have an ident and fall off the cliff.

    "How is Soseph?"

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "She is dead."

    Nicole went over and supported Samuel.

    Lucas finally recovered from surprise and shouted with his brows knitted, "Hey, I''m still here. Don''t

    forget me. If it wasn''t for me, Samuel wouldn''t be able to wake up."

    "Fine, the credit is all yours."

    Nicole chuckled and hurriedly brought Lucas to Samuel.

    "Samuel, you suck. Howe you got injured during your trip?"

    "Lucas, even you dare to mock me now?"

    Samuel was still weak for having been lying on the bed for a long time.

    Since Samuel already woke up, ir and Nicole hurriedly brought him back to the hotel.

    ir gave Samuel a thorough examination and heaved a sigh of relief after making sure that there was

    nothing wrong with him.

    "Don''t worry, he now only suffers from the neuralgia. After a week or about 15 days of acupuncture, his

    neuralgia will be gone."

    This assured Nicole, who then was finally relieved.

    "Today is a good day. This calls for a celebration."

    "Alright."

    Samuel had just escaped death. He stared at Nicole and Lucas, feeling that everything was so

    precious.

    However, ir ran on their parade.

    "I''m telling you, you can celebrate, but you can''t drink alcohol or eat stimting foods such as cold,

    spicy and sour food. You''d best have porridge and eat something light."

    "Then how can it be considered as a celebration?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    ir shrugged and said, "I don''t care. You can ignore my advice, but you have to bear the

    consequences."

    "Forget it. Light food is also great."

    Nicole changed her mind after hearing ir''s suggestion.

    Samuel said sadly at the sight of her worried face, "Sorry to have kept you worried."

    "Since you know I''m concerned about you, you have to be careful from now on. If you dare to act rashly

    again, I won''t talk to you anymore. I''m serious."

    "That sounds good!"

    They looked at each other affectionately, looking like they only had eyes for each other.

    ir shook himself and said to Lucas, "Let''s go. Don''t you think we''re ying gooseberry?"

    "You''re right. Mommy doesn''t love me anymore."

    Lucas shook his head like an adult and walked out with ir.

    Nicole and Samuelughed at the same time.

    As they were the only people in the room, Samuel held Nicole''s hand.

    "Thank for your efforts all these days. You must have a rough time, right?"

    "I''m fine. As long as you can wake up, everything will be worth it. Why didn''t you tell me about your

    neuralgia? I''ve told you to ask Andrew to bring you out of the hypnotic state. Why did you just ignore

    me?"

    Nicole got angry at the thought of this.

    Samuel said with a smile, "I caused you to lose your voice, so I want to punish myself. The best way is

    to get myself to be in pain. I have to remind myself at all times what you have paid because of my

    negligence. However, I didn''t expect it to end up like this."

    "You''re being silly. No matter what happens, I always hope you''re fine. You should know that your body

    is mine now. Without my permission, you can''t hurt yourself. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, my darling."

    Samuel felt that this moment was really warm and worth cherishing.

    "Why would you ask Zama to treat me?"

    Samuel knew that Nicole hated Zama''s guts. However, she still went to see Zama and asked Zama to

    treat him. This must be an awkward mission for Nicole.

    Nicole paused for a moment and said, "It''s ir''s suggestion. To me, it''s all worth it if you can get

    better."

    "Sorry to have put you in such a dilemma."

    "Don''t say that. You''re my husband, so I''m willing to do everything for you."

    Nicole smiled and snuggled up in Samuel''s embrace, telling him everything that had happened in the

    past few days.

    Samuel''s heart ached as he heard her sufferings these days.

    "It seems that you suffered a lot after you are with me. Sometimes, I really don''t know if you''re lucky or

    unlucky to have be my wife."

    "Don''t be silly. People will experience a lot of things in this lifetime. What matters is not how difficult

    those things are, but that we are always together to share weal and woe. We''re together, and that''s all

    we need."

    Samuel felt even more upset.

    He hugged Nicole tightly and whispered, "Alright, I''ll be with you forever."

    "Good."

    They smiled.

    Nicole suddenly thought of Zama''s illness and pondered for a while before saying, "Zama is dying."

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel was confused.

    Nicole told Samuel about Zama''s illness.

    "I went to look at the medical records with Gabrielle and found that Zama was very sick. She might die

    in a few days. I know you care about my feelings, but it doesn''t matter if you want to see her. Though

    she did a lot of terrible things to me before, she cured my throat after all. I''m grateful to her for that. If

    you want to visit her, just go. Maybe this is yourst chance."

    In fact, Nicole didn''t want to forgive Zama. However, Zama was Samuel''s mother, so Nicole persuaded

    him to go visit Zama in case he would be regretfulter.

    Samuel hesitated.

    To be honest, his feelings for Zama wereplicated.

    In the past, he had truly treated her as his mother. However, ever since she had harmed Nicole, he

    didn''t want to see her again even though she was rted to him.

    Now that he knew Zama was dying, he felt very bad. Though she had done many evil things, she was

    caring about him when he was young. Therefore, his heart softened.

    "I want to see her."

    "Alright. Let''s go together tomorrow."

    Nicole got over her hatred towards Zama.

    No matter what Zama had done before, she was Samuel''s mother and she would die soon. Thus,

    Nicole didn''t stop Samuel from going to see Zama, even though she hadn''t forgiven Zama.

    They talked for a while and decided to go for a walk.

    Bathed in the sunshine, Samuel smiled, "I can finally feel the sun now. I''ve heard your voice many

    times when I was in aa, but I couldn''t hear what you were saying clearly. It felt like there was a fog

    blocking me from getting close to you. I was eager to find an exit, but only found myself back where I

    started. Sometimes I just wish I could die and feel nothing. But then I thought of you and our kids. If I

    really die, how can you live without me?"

    As he expressed his feelings, Nicole felt really sorry for him.

    "Alright, you can leave more things to your subordinates, while you spend more time with me and the

    children. Don''t forget that you still owe the kids a trip. Zoe was angry and said that I didn''t let you see

    her on purpose. Actually, I just didn''t dare to let her know about your situation."

    "I''m sorry."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    She supported the whole family with such a pair of small hands when he was unconscious. She was a

    delicate woman, but she never gave up him after experiencing so many hardships. This was all

    because she deeply loved him. So how could he not be nice to her? How could he not love her?

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly and said softly, "I''m so lucky to have you around for the rest of my life."

    Nicole was moved and chocked up.

    All her distress seemed to have dissipated in this moment.

    They walked in the sun and watched the busy street, feeling that the world was so beautiful.

    Just as they wanted to enjoy the time, ir suddenly ran towards them.

    "Samuel, Nicole, hurry to the hospital! Zama is at thest gasp!"

 Chapter 713 Everythings Gonna Be Fine

    Chapter 713 Everything''s Gonna Be Fine

    Nicole and Samuel were stunned.

    "What are you waiting for? She is dying! She''s now transferred from the prison to the hospital! Now go

    check her out! Nicole''s throat is still burning, because she still needs one more medical ingredient. Now

    go ask her. We need to figure it out!"

    Hearing his words, Samuel came to himself.

    He grabbed Nicole''s hand and rushed to the hospital.

    When they arrived, Zama was still in the emergency room, where the lights made Samuel more upset

    and frustrated.

    Zama had taken up so much space in his life. She was like a mother to him. Although she had done

    something unforgivable, at this moment, all he could recall was how nice she had been to him.

    Now, he could not believe that she was leaving like this.

    She had just reached middle age.

    Could it really be that the things you did would eventuallye back to you?

    Nicole held his hands tightly. At this moment, any constion was not helpful. And she even didn''t

    bother to think aboutforting him.

    The only reason she was here was because she was worried about Samuel. Zama told her before that

    she had poisoned Samuel, but she didn''t know whether she meant it.

    Lucas also came here, standing quietly behind ir.

    The clock''s ticking. When the lights of the emergency room went out, Samuel''s heart almost skipped a

    beat.

    The doctor walked out.

    "Doctor, how''s she doing?"

    ir asked him anxiously.

    Shaking his head, the doctor said, "Sorry. We''ve done all we can, but her cancer has already spread.

    You can go to see her onest time. Sorry."

    Everyone here had mentally prepared themselves for such a result, except for Samuel.

    He had just woken up, and still felt confused about so many things. How could she suddenly be dying?

    Seeing him stunned, Nicole pushed him gently and said, "Honey, go say goodbye to her."

    Looking at her, Samuel was conflicted. On the one hand, he thought it would upset Nicole if he went to

    see Zama; on the other hand, he would regret if he didn''t see Zama onest time.

    After all, she raised him.

    "Go ahead. I''m fine. "

    Obviously, Nicole knew exactly what he was thinking about. She smiled.

    Samuel nodded and entered the emergency room.

    He felt his footsteps extremely heavy, as if his feet were as heavy as lead.

    When he saw Zama finally, he couldn''t believe his eyes. He couldn''t believe this woman was the

    arrogant Zama.

    She was wearing a respirator. Seeing him, she was a little surprised, but ted.

    God was kind to her, allowing her to see her son wake up before she died.

    She waved at him.

    Samuel came to her and sat down.

    He held her hands.

    They once soft and tender, but now were too skinny with bony joints.

    "Why didn''t you try to tell me when you were sick?"

    He was choked up.

    At this moment, he would rather forget about those horrible things that Zama had done. He also would

    rather believe that she was still the mother who cared about him.

    Zama''s eyes became moist instantly.

    Samuel had always cared about her.

    But she didn''t understand until this moment.

    Although he looked cold and arrogant, his heart was still soft.

    She held his hands tightly, and said weakly, "I''m sorry, Samuel. I''m so sorry. I''ve made lots of horrible

    mistakes. This is my punishment. I know I would end up like this. I have nothing toin about. The

    only thing that I regret for is, I didn''t leave happy and beautiful memories for you and Lucas. It''s your

    shame to have a mother like me. After I die, you just have me burned and scatter my ashes wherever

    you want. I can''t be buried with the Green Family, nor can I beg for your forgiveness. Just scatter me

    around like a ghost. This is what I deserve."

    "Don''t say that. Even if you can''t be buried in the family''s grave, I''ll find another ce for you. Don''t

    worry. I''ll go see you. Although you''ve done lots of horrible things, and hurt so many innocent people,

    you raised me up. I owe you. You gave birth to me and raised me, but I didn''t make you happy in your

    Samuel''s eyes were also wet.

    Zama shook her head and said, "No, it''s not. I med myself for everything. I was blinded by hatred. If

    you really want to find a ce to bury me, bring me to my hometown then. I''ve left there for so many

    years, and even couldn''t remember what it looked like. I''ve sacrificed my life, my son and even my

    grandson for a meaningless revenge. I understand now, but it''s toote.

    "No, notte. As long as you repent, you are still my beloved mom."

    Tears streamed down from Zama''s cheeks.

    "You know what. I''ve been waiting for you and Vincent to call me mom so many years. I really wanted

    to let go of all my hatred and be with you two like this, but I couldn''t. Laurel Miller kept threatening and

    pushing me. Then I saw you and Vincent call her mom with respect everyday. It drove me crazy and

    hatred blinded me. When I was pregnant, I kept getting morning sickness until I gave birth to you.

    Every day, I couldn''t eat or sleep, but cried in the middle of the night because of the pain, holding the

    quilt in my arms. I worked so hard to give birth to you two, then howe I lose you?"

    She cried so hard that she couldn''t even open her mouth.

    Samuel also felt sorry for her.

    Tears also quietly streamed down his cheeks.

    "It''s all over. Everything''s gonna be fine."

    "No, it''s not. I know, you and Nicole would never forgive me for what I''ve done. I abandoned my sons

    and grandsons for my family. I am so sorry. Now I''m dying. I couldn''t beg for your forgiveness. All I

    wanted was your happiness. I''ll bear all the mishaps and sufferings."

    "Stop it."

    Samuel was even more heartbroken.

    "Let me finish, or I''ll have no chance anymore. Samuel, I told Nicole that I''ve poisoned you. It''s not true.

    You are my only son, howe I do this to you? It''s just ... I want to see Lucas and Zoe, but I know

    she won''t forgive me, and won''t let them see me, so I lied to her. Tell her not to hate me."

    "Don''t worry. Nicole is kind and won''t me you."

    Samuel turned his face away, feeling his heart almost couldn''t take it any more."

    Zama coughed. Samuel patted her back to help her catch her breath. But after seeing she coughed up

    blood, he felt so bad.

    He could not believe that all of this was true.

    He had already lost Vincent and Laurel, now he was going to lose his biological mother?

    From now on, he would be truly alone.

    Zama didn''t stop coughing until she coughed up blood.

    She held his hand tightly and said weakly, "Although Nicole can speak now, her vocal cords are still

    seriously injured. Even acupuncture can''tpletely cure them. She is in great pain when speaking. If

    she isn''t cured once and for all, she would be like this for the rest of her life! Samuel, there is a herb in

    my hometown. It''s effective for her vocal cords. It''s called Blue Star Herb. You can find it around the

    moist graves. I don''t have time to find it for her now. Remember, take her to my hometown to find the

    herb after I die."

    "OK."

    "And you need to keep acupuncturing for your pain in the nerves. Don''t bezy, or you''ll make it worse.

    The pain could kill you when you get old."

    "OK."

    "I have barely nothing left for Lucas and Zoe. If they are going to med school when they grow up,

    remember to give them the medical book in the ancestral hall in my hometown. It''s the only thing I

    could leave to them."

    She continued to murmur, but her eyes couldn''t remain focused.

    Samuel felt desperate.

    "How about taking a rest now? You''ve said too much."

    "No, I''ll sleep forever soon. I want to talk to you. Samuel, to be honest, I really loved your father. After

    all, no woman would like to have babies with a man she didn''t love. But my feelings for your father are

    soplicated, I''d rather believe that I hate him."

    "I know."

    He now understood her feelings.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Her life was a tragedy. She had been dominated by hatred all her life. She had lost herself and so

    many important things.

    Looking at him, she wanted to touch his face, but she was so weak.

    Samuel hurriedly put her hand on his face.

    "Have I lost some weight?"

    "Yes. How can you gain weight without me around you? Samuel, after I die, you must take good care of

    yourself and forget about me. You never had a mother like me. You are Laurel Miller''s son. You are the

    eldest son and the only heir of the Greens. You are the pride of the Seapolis City. You couldn''t have a

    mother like me."

    After finishing her sentence, she closed her eyes slowly but forever, her hand falling down.

    "Mom, Mom--"

    Samuel finally called her like this, but sadly, she couldn''t hear it any more.

    She closed her eyes. Her tragic life ended.

    Holding her hand, he cried silently.

    He was like a kid losing his mother, as if he had lost all his support.

    He had never thought of such a day, never!

    Tears flowed down from Zama''s face.

    Whether she heard Samuel''s cry, or she was reluctant to say goodbye to this world? It would never be

    known. But she would never wake up again.

 Chapter 714 I Wanna Go to Med School

    Chapter 714 I Wanna Go to Med School

    Hearing Samuel''s cry, Nicole and ir were stunned. Nicole knew that Zama had passed away.

    She would not say that she was sad for her death, but she did feel sad for Samuel.

    "Mommy, is Grandma Zama gone?"

    Lucas blinked his eyes and asked.

    "Yes, sweetheart."

    Nicole nodded.

    Hearing this, Lucas fell into silence.

    After staying inside for a while, Samuel opened the door and walked out.

    His eyes were red and swollen because of crying.

    "Are you alright?"

    Nicole quickly stepped forward.

    "I''m fine."

    Samuel held her hand and asked the doctor to take Zama to the morgue.

    She was a prisoner, and had to go through some procedures even if she had passed away.

    Nicole stayed in the hotel with Lucas. Samuel went out to arrange for Zama''s funeral.

    Zama had been a housekeeper in the Greens from the very beginning, and never married. Samuel was

    her only son. The funeral was a simple one.

    After having her cremated, Samuel went back to the Land City with Nicole and Lucas.

    Seeing theming back, Joseph and Zoe were happy.

    "Daddy, you know what. Mommy doesn''t allow us to have a video chat with you. She''s so mean. She

    wants you to be hers only."

    Zoe hurriedlyined.

    Looking at his lovely daughter, Samuel was delighted, but given Zama''s death, he couldn''t manage to

    squeeze a smile out.

    "Mommy is protecting Daddy. Daddy was sick back then. I was worried the virus would reach out to you

    through theputer, so actually you need thank mom for that, got it?"

    His words stunned Zoe for a moment, and then she embarrassedly apologized to Nicole, "Mommy, I''m

    sorry."

    "It''s all right."

    Lucas did not say anything and directly went to his room.

    Seeing there was something wrong with him, Joseph wanted to ask him what was going on, but he

    found it hard to say.

    Nicole nced at Lucas, not knowing what he was thinking either.

    Putting Zoe down, Samuel said to Joseph, "Pack up. We''ll go back to the Seapolis City. Uncle Jacob

    will take care of you. Your mommy and I need to go to Bordeaux.

    "Daddy, are you going to travel again?"

    Zoe pouted her little mouth and was upset.

    Samuel whispered, "No, we go there because mommy''s throat hurts. She needs to see a doctor."

    "Really? Mommy, what''s wrong with your throat? Does it hurt?"

    Zoe hurriedly ran to Nicole and reached out to touch her throat.

    Nicole was d that her daughter did not have to know so many things, so that she could give her a

    perfect childhood.

    "Mommy is fine. As long as my sweetie is happy, Mommy won''t feel hurt."

    "Then you have toe back early. I''m bored alone at home when you are out."

    Zoe said while pouting.

    "Alright, we''ll be back as soon as possible!"

    "Fine."

    Joseph went to pack up. When he passed by Lucas¡¯ room, he saw him standing in front of the window

    in a daze and walked in.

    "What''s up? Why did youe back so upset?"

    "Grandma Zama is gone."

    His words made Joseph stunned for a moment, as if he did not know who was Grandma Zama.

    "The housekeeper of the Greens, Mrs. Zama."

    Joseph finally understood.

    "Howe?"

    "Died of cancer. Joseph, I wanna go to med school."

    Lucas had never been so sure about what he was going to do.

    "Med school? It''s my thing. You''d better study business management. After all, you are the heir of the

    family."

    "I''m serious. You can also be the heir. I wanna be a doctor. Actually, I have had this idea since a long

    time ago. Back then, Zoe wasn''t feeling well and was in the hospital every day. I thought, if I were a

    doctor, wouldn''t I be able to make it less painful for her? Now that Grandma Zama has died of cancer,

    I''m afraid that one day Mommy or Daddy will also fall into illness. What should I do then? I don''t dare to

    hand their lives over to anyone else."

    As he spoke, his gaze became even more resolute.

    Joseph did not think as much as he did.

    He knew very well how his parents had died. Studying medicine with Morgan rkson was just

    expedient. Now looking at Lucas, he whispered, "Mommy and Daddy won''t be happy if they know."

    "No, they love us very much. As long as we are happy, they can do anything. Also, I want to go to

    Bordeaux with them."

    "But didn''t they say they were going to treat mommy''s throat?"

    "Grandma Zama''s hometown is also there. I wanna go take a look. She gave me a ring, but said

    nothing about it. I just want to check it out."

    Seeing him so determined, Joseph didn''t try to stop him.

    "Hurry up and pack your things. Even if you want to go with them, we still have to go back to the

    Seapolis City first."

    "OK!"

    He quickly packed his things and returned to the Seapolis City with them.

    When Jacob Brown saw Samuel back, he almost copsed.

    "Mr. Green, I want a vacation! I''m so exhausted! I almost spend my whole day on the Eternal Group,

    and I even have to make time to text to Olivia. If things continue, I''ll die young!"

    "Hold on, buddy. I still have to go to Bordeaux. I''ll make it up for you when Ie back."

    "What? You''re kidding, right?"

    Jacob copsed into his chair.

    Samuel said with an upset expression, "Zama is gone. I want to send her home."

    Jacob was immediately stunned.

    He grew up with him, so he knew clearly what Zama meant to him, and he also knew Zama''s identity.

    "I''m sorry."

    Samuel patted his shoulder without saying anything.

    Nicole said to Jacob, "We''ll leave the children with you. Please take care of them. We''lle back as

    long as things are done."

    "Mrs. Green, your throat is better?"

    Jacob was excited for this.

    Nicole also smiled.

    "Yes. It must have been a hard time for you, thanks. Oh by the way, have you talked to Oliviately?"

    "No, but I saw her moments. I think she''s doing pretty good in M¨¦doc."

    Hearing this, she felt relieved.

    "Good."

    Nicole was opposed to Lucas going with them, but Samuel was okay with it.

    "Not a bad thing. He can go take a look here."

    His sentence made Nicole speechless.

    They flew back to Bordeaux again.

    Coming back again, Nicole hadplicated feelings.

    Samuel drove them to Zama''s hometown.

    The ce was dested, with copsed houses.

    Seeing this, he couldn''t help but feel upset thinking of this was where Zama had lived.

    "I wanna buy this town."

    He said calmly.

    Nicole knew what he was thinking and whispered, "No one''s living here anymore. I think the

    government will agree. Do you want me to talk to them?"

    "Let''s get a ce to crash, and I''ll go talk to them."

    Samuel settled her and Lucas in a farmhouse nearby, and went out to talk to the government about

    purchasing the town.

    Nicole knew that he would definitely get it no matter how much it cost.

    Lucas was also very quiet along the way.

    Nicole looked at him and asked, "Why did you insist oning? Did Zama say something to you?"

    "Nope, I just wanna take a look at it."

    He smiled faintly.

    Seeing him smiling at her questions, she found him much more unfathomable than usual.

    When they were in the farmhouse, they asked something about Zama''s town.

    "Oh, that town. It was known for the traditional medicine here. And normally, they didn''t marry people

    outside the town. But suddenly they were all killed, we don''t know who they offended. The town has

    been deste for decades. What are you buying it for? It won''t work as a tourist destination."

    Nicole smiled and did not answer.

    When Samuel came back, he brought back the government''s approval document. The town now

    belonged to himpletely.

    They went to the town again and found the ancestral hall.

    It already copsed because of aging. The memorial tablets were still there, with dusts on them.

    Samuel took off his coat, took out the tablets, and wiped them clean.

    Seeing him doing this, Lucas also squatted down to help.

    Originally, Nicole didn''t want to help, but seeing that Samuel and Lucas were busy with them, she

    sighed and squatted down to join them too.

    The three of them were busy all that morning before they wiped them clean.

    "I wanna renovate the ancestral hall and the town."

    Samuel whispered.

    Looking at him, Nicole said, "Even if it''s renovated, where are you going to find people to live? Samuel,

    believe it or not, the town has been dead. It''s already deste. Zama also cannot see what you do any

    more."

    She knew that it was cruel to say that, but that was the truth.

    She also knew that Samuel felt guilty for Mrs. Zama and wanted to make up for her, but all of this was

    meaningless.

    Samuel''s expression became even more embarrassed.

    Lucas suddenly said, "Look! Why do all the people in this town have the samest name?"

    Nicole nced at them and realized that those tablets were all with thest name, "Harper".

    "I heard that the people here don''t marry to other people outside the town, so technically, they have the

    same ancestors. So no big deal."

    "Oh."

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucas nodded in confusion.

    He ignored the conversation between his parents, and casually strolled around, checking out those

    copsed houses.

    Looking around, Nicole whispered, "I know how you feel about Zama. Now that we''ve brought her

    back, it''s better to find a ce to bury her."

    Samuel did not say anything.

    He stared at the ancestral hall.

    Nicole did not disturb him, knowing that he was upset. He needed a moment.

    "I''ll go check Lucas out."

    She stood up and walked towards Lucas.

    From afar, she saw a jeep stopped in front of Lucas. The guy in the car was talking to him.

    She became vignt instantly.

    This ce was deste. Who woulde here?

    Lucas didn''t have security awareness. Wasn''t he worried that that guy was a human trafficker?

    Thinking of this, she quickly rushed over.

 Chapter 715 What a Small World

    Chapter 715 What a Small World

    "Lucas!"

    Nicole shouted aloud.

    Lucas turned around and saw Nicole running towards him quickly, feeling a little puzzled.

    "Mommy, slow down, or you''ll fall."

    Lucas hurried to walk up to her.

    Nicole pulled Lucas behind her and vigntly looked at the jeep in front of her. "Who are you? What are

    you doing here?" she asked.

    It was a young man. Seeing how Nicole protected Lucas, he was confused and then exined hastily,

    "Don''t mistake it, I''m just here to take a look."

    "What do you want to look at? It is already a deserted old house. What''s there to see?"

    Nicole didn''t rx her vignce.

    The man smiled apologetically and said, "I know that, but I just want toe back and have a look at

    it. I heard from my parents as a kid that this was their hometown. Now that so many years have

    passed, I want toe back and see what the ce where my parents grew up is like."

    "Your parents?"

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    Wasn''t it that everyone here died in that ident?

    Why would anyone survive?

    "Yes. My parents left the town at the age of eighteen and joined the army. When they considered

    The man got out of the car and stood on thend with a sad expression.

    Only then did Nicole react.

    It seemed that there were still people from that town alive.

    "Do you remember your grandfather''s name?"

    "His name is Hugh Harper."

    Hearing this, Nicole paused.

    While going through the memorial tablets in the ancestral hall, she did see the name.

    "We''ve bought this ce and it''ll be a privatend. Since you''re here, go and take a look. My husband

    is cleaning up the ancestral hall. He''s going to rebuild it."

    "Rebuild it?"

    The man was a little surprised, but quickly became happy.

    "Madam, my name is Trevin Harper. Can I bring back my parents'' memorial tablets and set them here?

    Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to pay you no matter how much it costs. After all, this is my parents''

    hometown, and I want them to rest in the ce they belong to."

    Trevin looked at Nicole sincerely.

    Nicole thought for a while and said to him, "Go ask my husband. His mother is also from this town. She

    has been away for many years and now has passed away. My husband intends to help her return to

    her hometown."

    "Thank you, thank you very much."

    Trevin happily followed Nicole and Lucas to the ancestral hall.

    Along the way, Nicole held Lucas'' hand tightly, seeming to fear that he would get lost.

    Lucas felt Nicole''s tension and followed her quietly.

    After arriving at the ancestral hall, Samuel was still cleaning up.

    Trevin saw that the ancestral hall had copsed, but all the tablets were neatly ced aside. His eyes

    went moist.

    "Samuel, I have something to tell you."

    Nicole repeated what Trevin said to her.

    Samuel looked at him and whispered, "If you''re a member of the Harper family, hurry up and work."

    "Huh? Well, okay."

    Trevin did not react at first, but he quickly started the repair work after realizing what Samuel meant.

    Seeing that Samuel was full of energy, Nicole did not want to stop him and then brought Lucas back to

    the restaurant.

    Nicole wondered why ir would follow them here.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Why am I here? Are you and Samuel trying to give me a hard time? You both need to get acupuncture

    treatment, but you actually left without my permission. So you don''t want to live, do you? I''m just asking

    for trouble, leaving my wife and child to look for you."

    ir said angrily.

    Nicole said embarrassedly, "You also know about Samuel. Besides, he can''t get past what happened to

    Zama. He won''t be happy unless he clears everything up."

    "But you can''t disregard your lives. Let me tell you, I won''te if it''s someone else. Gabrielle is

    pregnant, so I can''t let anything happen to her."

    "What? You said Gabrielle is pregnant? But isn''t it that she can''t..."

    Nicole interrupted him.

    ir waved his hand carelessly and said, "I know what you want to say. Gabrielle can''t bear children

    because of me. I also thought that I won''t have a child in this lifetime. However, God have mercy on

    me. Plus the luck Hedy brought to us, this morning the test results showed that Gabrielle is pregnant.

    So you and Samuel had better do what I tell you and get cured as soon as possible. I need to go back

    to keep my wifepany."

    ir said with a happy smile on his face.

    Nicole was also happy for them.

    Lucas smiled and said, "Is Hedy going to have a baby brother or sister?"

    "Yes."

    "Mommy, when are you going to give Zoe and me a little brother or sister?"

    Lucas'' question left Nicole at a loss for words.

    Could she have another child in her life?

    This reminded Nicole of Zama. Everything was over, but she did not know how to face her.

    "You already have a sister. That''s enough."

    "But I still want a younger brother! That would be better."

    Hearing this, Nicole felt a little sad.

    ir hurried to say, "Alright, you can''t be that greedy! After Auntie Gabrielle has a baby, you have to

    help us take care of it, okay?"

    "Absolutely!"

    Lucas looked happy.

    Nicole looked at ir gratefully, and then began to get acupuncture treatment.

    Samuel and Trevin had been working for a while. They felt tired and sat together for a rest.

    "Why do you want to go back to the town?"

    Samuel started to chat.

    Trevin paused and then said, "There is no ce for my parents'' memorial tablets."

    "What do you mean?"

    "They died in the line of duty, but something went wrong, and their ashes and memorial tablets cannot

    be ced where they should be. I could only put them somewhere else, which isn''t their home, after

    all. I thought I coulde take a look and bring their ashes back if possible."

    Trevin was dismal when saying this.

    Samuel did not ask more and said in a low voice, "I will find someone to refurbish the ce, which will

    take about a week. If you have time, bring your parents back. To be honest, I also came back to bury

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    my mother."

    "Thank you, Mr. Green."

    Trevin thanked him.

    "What do you do?"

    "I haven''t graduated yet, but I''m doing a part-time job now. Don''t worry, I can afford to ce my

    parents'' tablets here."

    Trevin thought Samuel was afraid that he couldn''t afford it, so he said this quickly.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "I''m not asking that. We''re from the same town, after all. What did

    you study?"

    "Financial Management."

    "Come look for me in the Seapolis City after graduation."

    Samuel gave his business card to Trevin.

    Seeing it, Trevin was stunned.

    He knew how famous the Eternal Group was, so he had never thought that he would have a chance to

    enter thispany.

    "Are you the president of the Eternal Group?"

    "Yes, but I also came from the same town as you. As long as you are excellent enough, you can

    definitely join thepany."

    "Thank you, Mr. Green."

    Trevin''s eyes were filled with tears in excitement.

    When Nicole came back, they were still chatting.

    "What are you talking about? You''re not eating?"

    Nicole took out the food. ir also followed her here.

    "Why are you here?"

    Samuel was a little surprised to see ir.

    "''Why are you here'', you two are a loving couple. Why am I here? Do you think I like this? You have to

    get acupuncture for your neuralgia! If your wife learned it, I wouldn''t havee."

    ir became more depressed.

    Only then did Samuel remember his headache.

    He said lightly, "I''m fine."

    "You''re fine now, but won''t be soter. Eat quickly and get acupuncture treatment."

    ir knew about Samuel and didn''t want to talk more with him.

    Seeing the stranger, Trevin stood up quickly and said, "I''ll go keep working."

    "Eat first."

    Seeing that Trevin was a sincere person, Nicole stopped him.

    "Come eat with us. Only when you eat enough will you have the energy to work."

    Samuel smiled.

    Trevin couldn''t refuse and sat down embarrassedly.

    "Thank you."

    "Hurry up and eat."

    They got along quite well.

    After dinner, Samuel was getting acupuncture treatment. Trevin was about to see what he could do

    when his phone rang.

    He looked at the caller ID and answered with a smile.

    "You haven''t called me for a long time."

    "Yeah, how are you? Are you OK?"

    "Yes."

    Trevin left his phone on speaker as usual.

    Hearing the familiar voice on the phone, Nicole was stunned.

    She stared at Trevin quietly.

    Trevin chatted with his sister for a while. It could be seen that they had a good rtionship.

    His sister was worried that he would live a very frugal life with poor living conditions, saying that she

    wanted to send some money to him.

    Trevin declined without hesitation.

    "I can earn money myself. You have to save your money and prepare your dowry."

    "Well, I''m still young and don''t need it."

    "Alright, I won''t talk to you. I''m not home and will call youter."

    Trevin hung up with a smile on his face.

    After his call, Nicole asked, "Trevin, is Maia your sister?"

    "Well? Mrs. Green, do you know my sister?"

    Hearing his reply, Nicole felt this was such a small world.

    She had never thought that Maia also came from this town, and she actually met her younger brother

    here.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Yes, your sister is now working in my travelpany. She is very excellent."

    "Really? Then Mrs. Green, please show more care for my sister. She is a careless and straightforward

    person, and sometimes doesn''t know how to be with someone. But she''s very kind. If she says

    something unpleasant to hear, don''t take it to heart."

    Trevin kept saying nice things for Maia. Nicole was very envious of the deep bond between them.

    "Of course I won''t. She''s very good, don''t worry. Your sister is currently in M¨¦doc. Do you have time to

    meet her?"

    No, don''t tell her that I''m back at the town."

    What Trevin said baffled Nicole.

    "Why?"

 Chapter 716 I Will Be Good to You Forever

    Chapter 716 I Will Be Good to You Forever

    Nicole didn''t understand why she couldn''t tell his sister this.

    Trevin thought for a while and said, "My sister doesn''t agree with me sending my parents'' memorial

    tablets back. She said that there''s no one here and it''s meaningless to do that. Moreover, there is

    something unsettled about my parents, and my sister wants to bury them in the Martyrs'' Cemetery."

    Nicole paused.

    She investigated Maia''s family background because of Tim and only knew that her parents had died in

    the line of duty. Logically speaking, they should be martyrs.

    "Shouldn''t your parents be martyrs?"

    "Yes, but the money for the transaction is gone, which remains unsettled now. Therefore, they can''t be

    buried in the Martyrs'' Cemetery. My sister is very angry at this and insists on letting everyone know that

    my parents are innocent. I know she''s doing this for their good, but sometimes I really want them to go

    back. No matter how others talk about them, they are my parents."

    Trevin looked slightly upset.

    Nicole understood him, patted his shoulder and said, "I see. Don''t worry, I won''t tell her."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Green."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Samuel happened toe over after the acupuncture. Seeing that they were having a nice chat, he

    asked.

    Nicole told Samuel about Trevin''s identity, and also told Trevin about what happened between Maia

    and Tim.

    Hearing that his sister had a boyfriend, Trevin felt quite happy.

    "My sister has a boyfriend, but why didn''t she tell me?"

    "Perhaps they haven''t been in a serious rtionship yet, but that boy is very good. There is nothing to

    worry about if your sister is with him."

    Hearing what Nicole said, Trevin grew more interested in Tim.

    "Do you have any photos?"

    "Yes, take a look."

    Nicole found one of Tim''s photos and sent it to Trevin.

    Seeing them focus on talking, Samuel shook his head with a smile and walked away.

    ir saw him like this and touched him with his arm, saying, "Aren''t you jealous?"

    "Why would I get jealous of a child?"

    Samuel sat down at the side.

    ir also sat beside him.

    "To be honest, Nicole has spent much time and energy on finding anyone she knew to cure you these

    days. But it was Zama who cured you in the end. Perhaps this is your destiny. I know you are grieved

    over Zama''s death and that you two have a strong bond. No matter what she had done, she is your

    mother. You may not forgive her when she was alive, but you will do that after her death. However,

    Samuel, Nicole is different from you. You may forgive Zama for what she did to Nicole, but Nicole could

    never bear children again, which she can''t get past easily. So, you can be sad, but you have to think

    more about the living, don''t you? "

    Hearing ir''s words, Samuel nodded.

    "I know that. I am sad about Zama''s death, but what grieved me more is something else. I bought and

    try to renovate this ce not just for Zama. Before she died, she told me that Nicole''s vocal cords were

    damaged, a full recovery of which needs something called Blue Star Herb. She also said that the herb

    grows next to the cemetery. In order to show respect for the deceased, I bought this ce and prepare

    to renovate it. It couldn''t be better if there is someone from the town serving as a caretaker. If not, I''ll

    hire one to check the ce regrly. This is home to traditional Chinese medicine, so there might be

    some precious herbs. If I find some, I would like to keep them and develop the ce into a Chinese

    medicine cultivation base. In this case, I don''t need to ask anyone for it. "

    Samuel''s words stunned ir for a moment.

    "Did you tell Nicole this?"

    "Not yet."

    "Well, why are you so stupid? You''re doing this for her. How could she know if you said nothing?"

    ir was feeling both upset and worried.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "We don''t need to say this."

    "Bullshit, you''re a couple and let each other know how much you care about each other. Not everyone

    can understand you and know what you are thinking about with just a nce. That''s a lie! You rarely

    get connected with someone."

    ir felt that Samuel would be just like this forever.

    Samuel nodded.

    "I''ll tell herter."

    "That''s right."

    They chatted for a while before Nicole walked over.

    "Samuel, are you going to stay here for a few days?"

    "Yes, what''s wrong?"

    Nicole thought for a moment and said, "I want to see Maia, Trevin''s sister. She got injured because of

    Tim, but I sent her over. The doctor said that her uterus was damaged and might not have a recovery.

    Neil was in the Capital City but came back quickly. I don''t know whether she is fine. Although she

    sounded okay on the phone, I don''t know if she was feigning it. Since I can''t help much here, I want to

    go see her."

    ir nced at her and said, "You need to have acupuncture tomorrow. How about leaving after that?"

    "Okay."

    Nicole nodded.

    Trevin decided to stay here to help. He was taking a holiday and didn''t have any ss.

    Samuel brought Nicole to the cemetery behind.

    Many people from the town were buried here after their death.

    "Why did you bring me here?" Nicole asked doubtfully.

    "Zama said that a herb is needed to cure your throat. Otherwise, as long as you speak, you will feel a

    pain in your vocal cords, which can''t be relieved at all throughout your life."

    Nicole paused and said with a bitter smile, "I already felt quite lucky to speak again."

    "But I don''t want you to feel painful while speaking. Zama told me that there is a herb here called Blue

    Star Herb that can cure your throat. Also, behind the cemetery is a garden of herbs, where the Harper

    family had cultivated herbs for several generations. After so many years, this ce has been deserted,

    but the cultivation of herbs needs time. So I bought this ce not only for Zama. I also n to own the

    garden myself. I could even remember how I humbled myself to implore Kemp to cure you. From now

    on, I don''t want my family to be denied treatment for theck of medicinal ingredients. This is my

    ultimate goal."

    Nicole was stunned to hear Samuel say this.

    "I don''t know this. Even if you did it for Zama, I wouldn''t be angry. After all, she''s your mother. Although

    I hate her, it doesn''t affect my feelings for you. I won''t stop you from doing anything for her. I''m not that

    narrow-minded."

    Hearing this, Samuel got emotional.

    He hugged her tightly and whispered, "I will be good to you forever."

    "Do you dare not be good to me?"

    "Of course not!"

    Samuel hurried to reply.

    Nicole felt that she couldn''t be happier at this moment.

    The wind blew and the leaves rustled. Nicole snuggled up in Samuel''s arms and listened to his strong

    heartbeat. The world was such a peaceful and wonderful ce to her now.

    When Lucas came over, he saw them like this and quietly left.

    He didn''t want to disturb them.

    Seeing Lucase back, Trevin asked, "Well? You didn''t find them?"

    "Stop looking for them. Let''s go out for fun."

    As Lucas spoke, he grabbed Trevin''s hand and walked out.

    "So what can I do with you?"

    "Come on. I have a game. If you can pass the final round, I''ll be the loser."

    Hearing what Lucas said, Trevinughed.

    "How hard can it be if you can y it? I''ll y it. I don''t believe that I''m no match for you."

    Lucas held Trevin by the arm and led him to sit under a tree on the other side.

    Lucas finished setting the game and handed his phone to Trevin.

    "Can you pass in fifteen minutes?"

    "Definitely! It''s just a mobile game."

    Trevin took it and began to y confidently. However, as he yed, he gradually knitted his brows and

    started to think deeply.

    Lucas stood by the side with his arms crossed. Seeing the beautiful scenery, he smiled.

    Fifteen minutester, Trevin said with frustration, "There is no way to pass it at all."

    "It''s just because you are stupid. Don''t make excuses for yourself. I don''t know how you got into a

    college. If that is so easy, I can do it too."

    Lucas took the phone from Trevin''s hand and started to y quickly.

    He was very fast with his hands, which dazzled Trevin.

    With a tinkle, Lucas passed it.

    Trevin was surprised with his mouth wide open. He didn''t believe that it was true.

    "You didn''t have hack tools, did you?"

    "Are you kidding me? I never do something like that. Are you insulting my intelligence?"

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucas'' disdainful gaze discouraged Trevin.

    Nicole and Samuel did not know what Trevin and Lucas were doing. They paid their respects to the

    people buried here first, and then began to search for Blue Star Herb.

    "Do you know what Blue Star Herb looks like? Did Zama tell you?"

    "Yes, she said that it grows on the edge of a damp grave. I have to look for it carefully, and you should

    also pay attention to it."

    Samuel said as he walked. He asionally looked back to see if Nicole kept up with him.

    Even though it was afternoon and the sun was shining brightly, Nicole still found the ce eerie.

    "Samuel, I''m a little scared."

    Nicole touched her arm and felt goosebumps.

    This ce was in the shade without much sunshine. With so many graves around, Nicole was terrified.

    Samuel held her hand tightly and said, "Follow me. It''s okay. We''ll go back after finding Blue Star

    Herb."

    "OK."

    Although Nicole said that, she remained nervous.

    Nicole followed Samuel and walked along the edge of graves. She always felt there was something

    behind her, and looked back from time to time.

    For some reason, she felt she was stalked. But when she turned around, she saw nothing.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and looked around for traces of Blue Star Herb.

    "Ah!"

    Nicole missed a step and fell.

 Chapter 717 I Didnt Mean It

    Chapter 717 I Didn''t Mean It

    "Nicole!"

    Because Samuel was holding Nicole''s hand, he fell with her.

    Samuel turned in the air and took Nicole in his arms. When theynded, Samuel was under Nicole.

    Nicole was unharmed. But she panicked as she heard a groan.

    "Samuel, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine."

    Samuel suppressed the pain and held Nicole to get up.

    The ce they fell on to looked like a cave, but there was light inside.

    "Where are we now? I remembered I was walking with you. It''s not a valley. Why did we suddenly fall

    down?" Nicole said in fear.

    Samuel was also a little vignt and put Nicole behind him.

    "Follow me. If anything happenster, just run."

    "What are you talking about? How can I leave alone?"

    Although Nicole was afraid, she would not leave Samuel behind.

    Samuel whispered, "It seems that someone lives here."

    "What?"

    "Look. It''s very clean. It won''t be spotless without cleaning."

    Nicole got more nervous.

    "Let''s get out. This ce is too gloomy. It''s scary."

    "Keep quiet. Follow me. We won¡¯t be able to return the same way. We can''t climb up, can we?"

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly. Her hand was covered in sweat.

    "It''s alright. I''m here."

    Samuel''s gaze calmed Nicole down.

    They walked inside one after the other.

    After walking through a path, they saw arger ce.

    It looked like a warehouse, but there were beds, instant noodles and bottled water.

    Nicole felt relieved.

    "There must be people living here. But who would live in a cemetery? It''s too terrifying."

    Nicole felt goosebumps all over.

    Samuel held her and they sat down beside the bed. He then looked at the surroundings.

    People here didn¡¯t go out very often, because there were boxes of food. And the garbage was also kept

    here.

    Samuel did not know who was living here. He said in a low voice, "We can only wait here."

    "Lucas may get worried. I should give him a call."

    Nicole took out her phone, only to find that there was no signal at all.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "No signal."

    Nicole became even more upset.

    They didn''t know how long they waited, but no one showed up.

    Nicole got tired.

    Seeing that she was exhausted, Samuel said softly, "You can take a nap. I''ll call you if anyonees."

    "I want to watch with you. This ce is too gloomy. I can''t leave you alone."

    "It''s fine. Just get some sleep. I will handle it."

    Perhaps it was because of Samuel''s reassuring gaze, Nicole leaned against his chest and soon fell

    asleep.

    Samuel smiled as he saw Nicole being peaceful in her sleep.

    After a while, he smelled something strange.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel was rmed and immediately held his breath. He wanted to wake Nicole up, but it seemed

    that Nicole was already affected.

    Who was it? Was it someone who lived here?

    Samuel wondered. Then he suddenly fainted.

    Before long, a man walked in. He seemed to be in his fifties or sixties. Seeing that Nicole and Samuel

    had fainted, heughed.

    "Young men, it''s stupid for you toe to my ce."

    The man approached them. He stretched out his hand to get something on Samuel. Suddenly, Samuel

    opened his eyes and grabbed the man''s wrist.

    "Ouch! Wait! It''s broken!"

    The man cried out.

    Samuel looked at him coldly and said, "What is the smell?"

    "What? It''s just a kind of medicinal herb that can make you unconscious for a while. Let go! You broke

    into my ce and attacked me. What do you want to do?"

    The man howled, but Samuel did not let go of him.

    "Give me the antidote!"

    "What antidote? A basin of cold water will wake her up."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    "I said give me the antidote! Otherwise, I''ll break your hand."

    As he spoke, Samuel pressed harder on the man''s hand.

    "No! No! I''ll give it to you!"

    The man screamed in pain, his voice getting high.

    Samuel stretched out his hand.

    The man reluctantly took out a small bottle from his pocket and handed it to Samuel.

    "Apply it on her temples. She''ll wake up soon."

    Samuel found a rope and tied the man up. He applied it to Nicole as the man said.

    After a while, Nicole woke up.

    She sneezed several times beforeing to her senses.

    "What happened?"

    "Nothing."

    Samuel smiled.

    Seeing that Nicole wake up, the man hurriedly said, "Hey! She''s awake. Can you let me go now?"

    "How do I know whether there are toxins left in her body? Wait until I make it clear."

    The man was annoyed.

    "How are you going to check it? People here have died. I am the only living man here. Are you going to

    let a dead man check it?"

    Samuel looked at the man and asked coldly, "What''s your name? You live here?"

    "Of course? What about you? Who are you? What are you doing in our town?"

    The man did not shrink.

    Samuel said indifferently, "Your town? You are the only one alive now. Can you still call it a town?"

    "What?"

    The man''s face turned purple with anger. He knew that he could not defeat Samuel in words, so he

    stopped talking. He turned to the other side, avoiding their gazes.

    Nicole was a little confused about the situation, but she quickly understood.

    "Is he the owner of this ce?"

    "Probably. How do you feel now? Are you alright? Tell me if you feel unwell. I''ll ask him to give you the

    antidote."

    When the man heard what Samuel said, he said angrily, "If I really poisoned her, you won''t be able to

    cure her. Other than people from our town, no one else can save her."

    "No need. Alice can handle it."

    Samuel mentioned Zama''s name.

    The man was shocked. Then he hurriedly asked, "Who did you just say?"

    "Alice Harper. She used to live in this town. And she is now in Seapolis."

    The man looked more excited.

    "You know Alice?"

    "Of course. Who are you?"

    "I am Johnnie, her fianc¨¦!"

    Nicole and Samuel were surprised.

    "Who are you to her?"

    "I am her fianc¨¦! We got engaged years ago but hadn''t gotten married. A disaster hit our town. I found

    this cave and survived. After I got out, I found that the town was damaged. I buried all the people here,

    but I didn''t find Alice. I thought she had died, but the next year I received a letter from her. She said that

    she was in Seapolis and had a good life. She asked me not to wait for her. However, she is the only

    fianc¨¦e in my life. How can I give her up? I went to Seapolis to look for her, but I didn''t find her. I had no

    choice but toe back. I haven''t heard from her since then. It had been almost thirty years. I have

    been guarding these graves for nearly thirty years."

    Tears shed in the corner of his eyes as Johnnie said.

    Samuel and Nicole exchanged a nce. They didn''t expect that there would be a living person in this

    town. And they didn''t expect the person to be Zama''s fianc¨¦.

    "She has passed away. Ie here to bury her ashes. And I''ve bought the town. The ancestral hall is

    also under repair. You don¡¯t have to stay here now."

    Johnnie was stunned.

    "She has died? What happened? Who killed her?"

    Johnnie was emotional.

    Nicole did not want the hatred to continue. Too many people had lost their lives for revenge.

    She hurriedly said, "Why do you think she must have been killed by someone?"

    "She went out for revenge! I know her well. We''ve suffered a great cmity. She will definitely take

    revenge."

    Johnnie said firmly.

    Samuel said coldly, "What does your cmity have to do with my mother? Why should my mother

    continue to live in pain?"

    "What did you say? Your mother? You are Alice''s son? She got married?"

    Johnnie was stunned again.

    Samuel said in a cold tone, "Yes. She got married. Herst wish is to have her ashes buried here.

    Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee here."

    "No! This is impossible!"

    Johnnie cried out.

    "She''s my fianc¨¦e! She''s mine!"

    "But you didn''t protect her. When the disaster urred, you hid here to take refuge. Why didn''t you

    bring her with you? When you knew that she left for Seapolis, why didn''t you go to find her? If you did

    your best, you would find my mother. But you did nothing. On what ground can you say she''s yours?"

    Johnnie didn''t know how to reply.

    "I... I was..."

    He looked very painful.

    Right. Why didn''t he bring Alice here?

    He didn''t have time to save her.

    His home was far away from Alice''s. He was afraid that both of them would die if he ran over to find

    Alice, so he gave up on her.

    Thinking of this, Johnnie cried in pain.

    "I didn''t mean it! It was too scary. I didn''t have time to save her. I really didn''t mean it!"

    Samuel looked at him and thought that if they had escaped together, there might not have been so

    many things afterwards. However, they didn''t have a second chance.

    "Show us the way out. You can cry as you want after that. We have to go out to find Blue Star Herb and

    bury my mother."

    Johnnie paused as he heard what Samuel said.

    "You''re looking for Blue Star Herb?"

 Chapter 718 To Leave or Stay

    Chapter 718 To Leave or Stay

    "What?"

    Samuel frowned slightly. Zama had told him about Blue Star Herb. Was there something wrong?

    Johnnie looked at Samuel and then at Nicole. He asked, "Which one of you needs the herb?"

    "My wife. What''s the difference?"

    Samuel felt that Johnnie had hidden something.

    Nicole also stared at Johnnie. She was vignt towards this man, who had suddenly showed up.

    Johnnie pondered for a while and said, "Blue Star Herb is a specialty here. To be exact, it is a specialty

    of our town. Because there are many graves and it is moist here. The herb mostly grows in the

    cemetery. However, it''s not easy for outsiders to find it. It''s cold in nature. It can only be used on people

    poisoned by heat toxin. You must think about it. If you are not poisoned by heat toxin, having Blue Star

    Herb might cause permanent infertility "

    Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    "We¡¯ve got children."

    "You have children? Alice has grandchildren..."

    Johnnie felt sad again.

    Nicole tugged at Samuel''s sleeve and whispered in his ear, "I feel there is something wrong with this

    man."

    "Forget about it. He may help us find Blue Star Herb. If anything goes wrong, you should y it by ear.

    And don¡¯t worry about me."

    Samuel patted Nicole''s hand and said softly. To him, Nicole''s health was the most important thing.

    "How could I ignore you?"

    Nicole rolled her eyes at him. Samuelughed slightly.

    "You guys seemed to like each other very much. I used to be like this with Alice."

    Johnnie noticed that they were really intimate. He couldn''t help but said as he saw them being

    affectionate towards each other.

    Samuel said indifferently, "Judging from your expression, I think you will take us to look for Blue Star

    Herb. Right?"

    "Since you are Alice''s son and daughter-inw, I''ll show you the way. But you have to follow me

    closely. This ce is in the zone of subtropical monsoon climate. It''s hot and humid, especially in the

    graveyard at night. The ground is quite slippery. You must walk right after me."

    As Johnnie finished, he walked out.

    Samuel followed him.

    Nicole hesitated. Then she also walked out.

    The ce did have secret tunnels.

    Nicole followed Johnnie and Samuel. The moonlight was bright when they got out of the cave.

    Nicole checked the time. It was midnight.

    She wondered how Lucas and Trevin were doing.

    Nicole took out her phone. It had a signal now, so she immediately called Lucas.

    "Mommy, where did you and Samuel go? We nearly turned the town upside down and we didn''t see

    you."

    Hearing Lucas'' anxious voice, Nicole apologized, "I''m sorry. Mommy fell into a cave by ident. I just

    got out. Your daddy and I are looking for a herb. Can you wait for me at the farm restaurant with Uncle

    Trevin?"

    "What medicinal herb? Why do you have to look for it at night? Can''t you wait until the day?"

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Lucas was a little worried.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Lucas, there are some things that you can only find them at night. Alright. Call

    Mommy if you need anything. I''m hanging up. OK?"

    "Alright. Take care."

    "OK."

    Nicole hung up the phone and raised her head. But she didn''t see Samuel and Johnnie.

    It was silent and there were numerous cemeteries around. Nicole was scared.

    She knew Samuel wouldn''t make a sound when he walked. But she didn''t hear a single sound from

    Johnnie neither. Did he use some special method?

    Nicole became nervous.

    "Samuel! Samuel!"

    Nicole shouted.

    Her voice echoed in the huge cemetery, which made her extremely nervous.

    Nicole was afraid, but she had to find Samuel. Therefore, she quickly searched the surroundings.

    After half an hour, she still didn''t find him.

    The cold wind blew and the leaves rustled. Nicole was gooseflesh all over.

    She unconsciously swallowed and took out her phone to call for help, only to find that her phone was

    out of power.

    ''What should I do?''

    ''To leave or stay?''

    Nicole didn''t know what to do now.

    Samuel could protect himself. However, this was a base of Chinese medicine. She was afraid that

    Johnnie would drug Samuel.

    This ce was like a maze, she couldn''t find any clues or information.

    Nicole considered for a while. She decided to get some help.

    Nicole quickly left the ce. She arrived at the farm restaurant at around three in the morning.

    People were still asleep.

    Nicole did not wake Lucas up. She went to ir''s room and knock on the door.

    ir had a light sleep. He woke up when he heard the knock.

    "Who''s that?"

    "Nicole, I can¡¯t find Samuel."

    ir quickly opened the door.

    He was in his nightgown because he came out in a hurry. Seeing Nicole was wet and messy all over,

    he frowned and asked, "Didn''t you say that you went looking for some herbs? Why would Samuel get

    lost?"

    Nicole quickly told ir about Johnnie.

    ir frowned again.

    "Johnnie? You don''t even know whether he is an enemy or a friend. How could you follow him to look

    for Blue Star Herb?"

    "We didn''t have other choices. We need him to bring us out. We are not bad at fighting. I thought we

    can handle this old man. But they disappeared when I was on my phone."

    Nicole was regretful.

    ir frowned and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll ask someone to check Johnnie''s background. Johnnie can''t

    harm Samuel. Don''t worry."

    Nicole was still anxious despite what he said.

    "Go change your clothes. You may catch a cold. I''ll change my clothes too. Let''s meet outsideter."

    "Alright."

    Nicole quickly went to her room and got changed. She ran into Trevin when she got out.

    "Mrs. Green, when did youe back? Where''s President Green?"

    "Why do youe out?"

    Nicole was rmed.

    Trevin scratched his head and said, "I am going to the bathroom. The bathrooms here are all in the

    outdoors."

    Nicole felt a little embarrassed.

    "I am going out with irter. Please take care of Lucas."

    "No problem. But it''s still quite early. Where are you going?"

    Nicole frowned.

    "We met a man named Johnnie. Samuel followed him to find Blue Star Herb. But I can''t find them now.

    ir and I are going to look for them."

    Trevin was Maia''s younger brother. Nicole took Maia as a good friend, so she didn''t hide it from him.

    Trevin was shocked when he heard Johnnie''s name.

    "Who did you just say?"

    "Johnnie. What''s wrong? Do you know him?"

    "How old is he?"

    Nicole became serious as he asked.

    "He¡¯s around fifty. He said he was Alice''s fianc¨¦. When the disaster hit the town, he hid in a cave and

    thus survived. He has lived here alone for many years."

    Nicole told Trevin everything she knew.

    Trevin knitted his eyebrows.

    "Does he have a square face? Is there''s a birthmark on his face in this shape?"

    Trevin gestured as he spoke.

    Nicole thought for a moment and said, "He does have a square face, but I didn''t see the birthmark

    clearly. It seems like he hasn''t washed his face for a long time. It''s covered in dirt. And it was too dark

    there. I couldn''t see it clearly. What''s wrong? Do you know him? Do you know where he may have

    gone?"

    Trevin stared at Nicole. After a while, he said, "If we are talking about the same person, it''s kind of

    horrible."

    "Why?"

    "Because Johnnie has already died."

    Nicole broke out into a cold sweat.

    "Trevin, this joke isn''t funny at all."

    Her voice trembled.

    Samuel was good at fighting. Ordinary people didn''t have a chance to attack him. Although she

    lowered her head to make a phone call, it was impossible that she didn''t hear a single sound if they

    were fighting. She was right beside them. However, they had just disappeared under her eyes. And

    Trevin said that Johnnie had died, so she couldn''t help but feel scary.

    Trevin rubbed his arms and said, "When I was a child, I heard from my father that there was a very

    beautiful woman in our town named Alice. At that time, many people pursued her. Johnnie was an

    orphan adopted by Alice''s parents. He grew up with Alice. As you known, people in this town don''t

    marry with outsiders. Alice''s parents had them get engaged to each other and would hold a wedding

    when they reached the marriageable age. It was said that after Alice grew up, she left the town once

    and met someone. When she came back, she said she would break the engagement with Johnnie.

    Many people in the town heard about it at that time. Alice''s father almost broke her leg, but Alice was

    still determined to break the engagement."

    Hearing what Trevin said, Nicole was shocked.

    "Did you say that Alice wanted to break the engagement because she met a man outside?"

    "I''m not sure. I heard it from my parents. They mentioned it before. I was curious and asked them to tell

    me about it. I still remembered it clearly because someone happened to pursue my sister at that time.

    My parents didn''t want my sister to get into a rtionship so early, so they told us the story."

    There was no w in what Trevin said.

    Nicole knitted her eyebrows tightly.

    If what Trevin said was true, why didn''t Johnnie tell them about it?

    Did he decide to kidnap Samuel when he found that Samuel was Alice''s son?

    But why?

    Was he taking revenge because he hated Alice?

    Nicole could not understand.

    She looked at Trevin and asked, "Did your parents say what happened to them afterwards? What

    happened to Johnnie?"

    "Yes. My parents said that Johnnie loved Alice very much and wanted her to give up leaving the town,

    but Alice did not agree. Johnnie put poison in the dishes while cooking. He wanted to die with Alice.

    However, Alice had a strange disease when she was young. Her father cured her and she got

    antibodies to poison. So only Johnnie died at that time."

    Nicole was dumfounded.

 Chapter 719 Is Johnnie Alive or Dead?

    Chapter 719 Is Johnnie Alive or Dead?

    "Are you sure he is dead?"

    "Yes, the locals erected the tombstone for him. My father said that because he was not from our town,

    his tombstone was not in our town''s cemetery, but it was not far away. It should be at the edge of the

    cemetery."

    What Trevin said confused Nicole a lot.

    "Can we find that tombstone?"

    "I don''t know. After so many years, there hasn''t been anyone in the town. I don''t know if the tombstone

    has been covered by withered grass."

    Although Trevin said that, Nicole still decided to go over and take a look.

    "Thank you, Trevin. I''ll go take a look there."

    Nicole was about to walk out, but she suddenly heard Lucas¡¯ voice.

    "Mommy, I want to go too."

    He rubbed his sleepy eyes and looked at Nicole as if he had just woken up.

    "Lucas, no. That''s not a ce for children to go."

    "I want to protect Mommy."

    What Lucas said touched Nicole.

    "Don''t worry, Mommy is fine."

    "Anyway, I''m going."

    Lucas stepped forward and hugged Nicole''s thigh.

    Seeing him like this, Trevin smiled and said, "Mrs. Green, let him go with me. It''s fine, I''ll take care of

    him."

    "Are you going there too?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Trevin nodded and said, "I''ll go take a look. After all, I''m from this town. No matter what, I have to see if

    my parents were right. Besides, I should be a little more familiar with the terrain here. I heard my

    parents talk about this ce a lot when I was a child."

    Hearing this, Nicole pondered for a moment and nodded.

    When Lucas heard that he could follow them, he trotted to change his clothes.

    Nicole kept frowning.

    Johnnie couldn''t be dead.

    Although that sounded very frightening just now, was there ghosts in this world?

    When ir saw that Nicole hadn''t gone out for a long time, he walked over and happened to see

    Nicole in a daze in the pavilion.

    "What are you thinking? Are you not leaving?"

    "I''ll wait for Trevin and Lucas."

    Nicole told ir what Trevin just said.

    ir thought the same.

    "There are no ghosts in this world. Johnnie may not have died back then."

    "But Trevin said that the people here had erected a tombstone for him. If he hadn''t died, how could it

    be like this?"

    Facing this question, ir could not answer.

    "No matter what the reason is, let''s see Johnnie''s tomb first. Perhaps we can find Samuel."

    "OK!"

    When Nicole and ir were talking, Trevin and Lucas had already packed.

    Lucas dressed like an explorer, looking so funny.

    "Aren''t you hot?"

    "Not hot."

    Lucas said while fanning himself.

    Nicole smiled and said nothing.

    ir extended his hand towards Lucas.

    "Let''s go. I will take you on an expedition to save people."

    "Save whom?"

    "Samuel!"

    "Well, fine."

    Lucas curled his lips, not worried about Samuel''s safety at all.

    Nicole even wondered if this brat was really Samuel''s son.

    Seeing them like this, Trevin couldn''t help but feel a little envious.

    "You two are really close, unlike my sister and me. Although we are families, we are a bit far apart. We

    can only contact each other on the phone."

    "You will see each other soon."

    Nicole patted Trevin''s shoulder andforted him.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Let''s go."

    Everyone began to set off.

    Trevin thought about the route his parents had once told him, and then he led Nicole and ir to set

    out on a journey.

    "We haven''t been here before, and the cemetery we passed by isn''t here either."

    Nicole looked at thispletely unfamiliar ce and asked with vignce.

    Trevin smiled and said, "Naturally, the outsiders can only enter the cemetery from the outside. I heard

    from my parents that this is the core of our town. There are many herbs here, so only the people in our

    town know how to enter the cemetery here. Just follow me. By the way, put this thing on your body."

    As he spoke, Trevin gave everyone a small pill.

    The pill has a pungent smell of herbs.

    "What is this for?" Nicole asked.

    "It''s for repelling insects. The climate here is humid and there are many poisonous insects here. When

    they smell this, they will be far away from us. We can be safer."

    Hearing Trevin''s exnation, Nicole asked, "Is this what your parents told you?"

    "Actually, I found the prescription in their notebook after they died and made it myself. Since I''m going

    toe back and take a look, I need to be cautious. My parents worked in a subtropical area, so they

    always brought these with them."

    Speaking of his parents, Trevin''s expression became sad again.

    Nicole did not say anything and looked at ir.

    ir nodded.

    Only then did Nicole feel relieved.

    After all, she had to be vignt here. Otherwise, Samuel wouldn''t have disappeared in front of her.

    ir understood it and did not say anything. They took the pills and followed Trevin into the jungle.

    Lucas was especially excited after entering the jungle.

    "Mommy, look, what is that?"

    He pointed at arge butterfly and asked.

    "Isn''t that a butterfly?"

    "But it''s so big! And it''s so beautiful! This is the first time I''ve seen it."

    Lucas was about to reach out to grab it, but Trevin stopped him.

    "Don''t touch it. It is a poisonous butterfly. Its wings are covered with poison powder. Once you touch it,

    your hands will quickly rot."

    "So scary!"

    Lucas hurriedly withdrew his hand and jumped into Nicole''s embrace.

    Seeing that her son still had something to be afraid of, Nicole let out a sign of relief.

    "Just follow us. Don''t touch anything, okay?"

    "OK."

    Lucas was a little disappointed, but he still kept looking around, asionally eximing in surprise.

    Nicole was afraid that he would get lost, so she directly picked him up.

    ir said, "Let me carry him."

    "It''s okay, I can."

    Nicole didn''t want to give Lucas to anyone else. She only believed in herself here.

    ir did not say anything.

    After they passed through a small forest, Nicole and the others saw a garden of herbs.

    Even though a long time had passed, the herbs were still alive here, and the dense aura immediately

    made people feel rxed.

    Trevin looked at everything in front of him and eximed, "Mom and Dad really didn''t lie to us. There is

    a garden of herbs here."

    "Wow, it is so beautiful."

    Lucas looked at all of this in surprise and hurriedly took out his phone to take pictures.

    "I''ll show Zoe these pictures. She''ll definitely like this ce."

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    The rtionship between Lucas and Zoe was very close. She really hoped that they would always be

    like this.

    ir looked at the surroundings and eximed, "This ce is truly a wondend. I heard many herbs

    are extinct, but I didn''t expect that I would actually be able to see them here."

    "Samuel has already bought this ce."

    Nicole approached ir and whispered, "If you need any medicinal ingredients in the future, just tell

    Samuel."

    "I will."

    ir hurriedly said.

    Nicole smiled and didn''t say anything.

    Soon, Trevin led them forward.

    They noticed there was the miasma here.

    "Take this pill."

    Trevin had already prepared in advance.

    Nicole and Lucas took the pills after ir''s confirmation.

    Noticing Nicole''s vignce, Trevin did not say anything. He felt that it was normal. He would not easily

    believe a stranger that he had only known for less than two days.

    They walked through the miasma.

    Nicole looked at the cave in front of her and felt it was somewhat familiar.

    "This cave looks simr to the one we fell into."

    Hearing this, Trevin hurriedly said, "My parents said that there are many caves in our town are

    connected together. It is said that it was our ancestors who made those caves in case of natural

    disasters. At the beginning, our ancestors came to settle here because of the war. Our family had been

    living here for generations."

    "Did you say that these caves are connected?"

    Nicole suddenly asked.

    "Yes."

    Trevin nodded, not understanding why Nicole was so excited.

    "The ce where Samuel disappeared was near the cave. Could it be that Johnnie took Samuel away

    through those tunnels?"

    "But why didn''t Samuel warn you?"

    Nicole didn''t know how to answer this question.

    "Let''s not guess anymore. Finding him is the most important thing right now."

    Nicole and ir nodded.

    After they entered the cave, Nicole observed it and found that it was very clean here. It was much

    cleaner than the cave they once fell into.

    "There should be people living here. Johnnie might be living here, instead of the cave where we fell

    into. That might just be one of his warehouses."

    ir and Trevin was stunned when they heard what Nicole said.

    "What do you find?"

    "Although there was food stored in thest cave, it was not as clean as this one. Trevin said that

    Johnnie''s tomb was at the edge of the town. Is this ce at the edge of the town?"

    Nicole looked at Trevin.

    Trevin shook his head and said, "No. However, it''s not far away. It''s right behind this cave. We have to

    make a detour to get there."

    "Then let''s go! I want to see if Johnnie is a man or a ghost."

    At this point, Nicole was already fearless.

    Not only would she find Samuel, she would also figure out if Johnnie was really dead. And she would

    even find out the reason why he had kidnapped Samuel.

 Chapter 720 Where Is Samuel?

    Chapter 720 Where Is Samuel?

    "Mommy, will we hunt ghosts? I have runes."

    Lucas took out some yellow papers with runes drawn on them.

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh. She stretched out her hand and gently tapped his forehead.

    "Do you think we are filming a movie? Where did thesee from?"

    "The olddy in the farm house gave them to me. She said that these can ward off evil spirits."

    Lucas pouted and said.

    Nicole and ir couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "The owner of the farmhouse? Why couldn''t I tell that she was a witch?"

    Trevin smiled and said, "Mrs. Green, she is not a witch. Since the Day of the Dead ising, we have

    this tradition here. We will take some papers with runes on them along the way to expel ghosts and

    ward off evil spirits. It can be considered as a kind of psychologicalfort and also a custom."

    "I didn''t even notice it if you didn''t tell me. Indeed, the Day of the Dead ising."

    Nicole sighed.

    It had been more than half a year since she returned from the United States, and her rtionship with

    Samuel had stabilized. However, she did not expect that there would still be so many tribtions

    ahead.

    Nicole touched Lucas¡¯ head and said, "Did you say thank you to that olddy?"

    "Of course, I am a polite and cultured child."

    Lucas said proudly.

    They arrived at the back of the cave while talking.

    This ce was a bit gloomy. The weeds around were very tall, and they almost covered Nicole''s waist.

    She couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    "There can''t be anything dangerous in those weeds, right?"

    "Don''t worry. We have pills."

    Nicole forced a smile.

    Suddenly, ir discovered something.

    "Come over and see if this ce has been dug up."

    Hearing this, Nicole hurriedly walked over with Lucas in her arms.

    The weeds here had already been mown. There was a small soil mound. It seemed that it was made

    not long ago, or....

    "Could this be Johnnie''s grave?"

    Nicole guessed.

    Trevin thought carefully and said, "It should be. I heard from my parents that it was in the shade behind

    the mountain. Because he was not from this town, he could only stay here. As for the people in our

    town who died, they were buried in the direction of the sunrise."

    "It''s a newly-made mound."

    ir squatted down and reached out to touch the soil.

    Nicole suddenly felt nervous.

    "Can it be that Samuel was buried inside?"

    "Impossible! Samuel was strong, how could he be buried in the ground by others?"

    When Lucas finished speaking, he noticed Nicole''s sharp gaze. That gaze was somewhat angry.

    He quickly covered his mouth and whispered, "I''m sorry, Mommy. I mean I don''t think Samuel would be

    harmed."

    "Nothing is absolute in this world. Don''t let arrogance and confidence cloud your judgement."

    Nicole felt extremely nervous.

    "I have to dig into this. Otherwise, I can''t be at ease."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she crouched down and started digging with her hands.

    "Mrs. Green, we have a shovel."

    Seeing Nicole like this, Trevin couldn''t help but be moved.

    Only then did Nicole remember that Lucas brought many things when he went out. Fortunately, she

    didn''t stop him.

    "Give it to me."

    "I''ll do it. If there is a living person buried in it, you may hurt him."

    What ir said stunned Nicole. Then she stood aside, but she couldn''t calm down.

    Could it be Samuel?

    Logically speaking, Samuel was so strong, so he shouldn''t be buried. However, Nicole couldn''t be

    absolutely sure.

    ir seemed more of a pro.

    After a few minutes, Nicole saw the corner of someone''s clothes. When she saw it, Nicole couldn''t

    control herself any longer.

    "Samuel!"

    She suddenly pounced over and started digging crazily.

    Not long after, the person was dig out from the ground, but it was not Samuel, but Johnnie.

    Johnnie''s limbs were tied by Samuel''s shirt, almost suffocating.

    At this moment, he finally got out. He was panting heavily, like a fish out of water.

    Nicole and ir were stunned.

    Lucas let out a sigh of relief.

    "I''ve told you that Samuel wouldn''t be buried so easily."

    Nicole grabbed Johnnie''s cor and anxiously asked, "Where is Samuel? Where did you take

    Samuel?"

    Johnnie had just gotten a breath of air, but soon he suffocated again.

    He shouted in pain, "Look at me! Do you think I could do anything to him? He was such a demon!"

    "Let me ask you again. Where is Samuel?"

    "I don''t know. He was poisoned, so he probably has already died when you find him. That was a

    special poison I made myself. After so many years, I''ve finally avenged him!"

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Johnnie finished speaking, heughed crazily.

    After hearing that Samuel was poisoned, Nicole waspletely shocked.

    "Are you insane? Samuel had no enmity with you, why did you poison him?"

    "No enmity? He was the child of Alice and that man! He deserved to die! If it were not for this child,

    Alice wouldn''t have canceled the engagement with me back then!"

    Johnnie said excitedly.

    Nicole was suddenly stunned.

    "What did you say? You said that Alice was pregnant before she left here?"

    "Right. The reason why she would survive was that she sneaked out that night and went to meet that

    man. Otherwise, how could she have avoided the disaster in the town?"

    Nicole''s eyes narrowed when she heard what Johnnie said.

    "You should have died when that happened in the town. So did you fake your death?

    "Yes."

    At this point, Johnnie did not conceal anything.

    "I was poisoned. I wanted to die with Alice, but I didn''t expected that Alice had an anti-poison vine in

    her. I was about to die, but my adoptive father didn''t save me because of what I did. I still remembered

    him viciously cursing me. From then on, I started hating him. He had arranged the engagement

    between Alice and me, but his daughter had broken off the engagement. He did not help me then, and

    he even cursed me when I was about to die. No one in the town treated me as their fellow. Although I

    grew up here, they all thought I was an outsider. Alice cheated on her, but they did not reprimand her.

    Wasn''t there a rule in the town that they couldn''t marry an outsider? Why could Alice do this? Was it

    because Alice''s parents were the leaders here?"

    The more Johnnie spoke, the more excited he became, and he coughed repeatedly.

    Trevin frowned. Obviously, this was different from the version he had heard from his parents.

    ir stood there coldly, protecting Lucas behind him.

    Nicole listened to this and suddenly said, "You brought outsiders to destroy the town, didn''t you?

    Because at that moment, you began to hate the people in the town, your adoptive parents, and even

    Alice."

    "Yes!"

    Johnnie admitted.

    "I was dying. They buried me here. Even if I died, I couldn''t be buried with my nsmen. They didn''t

    treat me as their nsman. If that was the case, why should I treat them well?"

    "Didn''t youe looking for the Blue Star Herb? It was a magical thing. It saved my life, but it also

    prevented me from getting married and having children in this lifetime."

    Johnnie''s eyes were filled with resentment.

    "Why Alice could have descendants even if she had an affair? Why would I end up like this? It was not

    fair! After Alice was cured by her adoptive father, I hid in this cave and watched her sneak out of the

    cave to meet that man every day. I even saw them making love in the cave. She was my fianc¨¦e! She

    got pregnant less than a hundred days after I died!! Do you know how I felt when I saw she tell the man

    she was pregnant? I wished I could rush out and kill that man!"

    The more Johnnie spoke, the angrier he became.

    On this point, neither Nicole nor ir had the right to makements.

    Nicole looked at Johnnie and asked, "Where is Samuel?"

    "Find him yourself!"

    Johnnie even startedughing like a maniac.

    Nicole was extremely anxious, but she also knew that if Johnnie did not tell them anything, even if they

    searched the entire mountain, they might not be able to find Samuel.

    Trevin suddenly asked, "Mrs. Green, are you looking for Blue Star Herb?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole felt so regretful now.

    If she didn''t have a sore throat, Samuel wouldn''t havee here to look for the Blue Star Herb and

    have ended up like this.

    If something really happened to Samuel....

    Nicole''s look Johnnie changed.

    That gloomy and eerie gaze made Johnnie involuntarily tremble.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "You''d better pray that Samuel is fine. Otherwise, I''ll cut off your meat and feed it to the poison insects

    here. You wait and see."

    What Nicole said not only scared Johnnie, but also shocked Trevin.

    However, ir knew that Nicole could really do it.

    Samuel''s safety was Nicole''s bottom line. Once something really happened to Samuel, Nicole might go

    insane, let alone do such crazy things.

    "Alright, let''s hurry up and find Samuel."

    ir hurried to say.

    Trevin paused for a moment and said, "If you''re here for the Blue Star Herb, I think I might know where

    Mr. Green is."

 Chapter 721 How Vicious Johnnie Was

    Chapter 721 How Vicious Johnnie Was

    "How could you know? You little boy, how could you know about what happened in our town?"

    Hearing Trevin''s words, Johnnie immediately grew angry.

    Trevin was frightened by him. He took two steps back and said, "I am also from this town. My parents

    joined the army a long time ago."

    "What? You''re their child?"

    Johnnie was stunned and then struggled to get up.

    "Don''t tell them. I am asking you not to tell them!"

    He pounced to Trevin like a ghost.

    Trevin had never experienced such a thing before. Scared, he took a few steps back.

    Nicole grabbed Johnnie by the cor and pulled him back abruptly. Then, she kicked him into the pit.

    "If you want to be buried alive again, just continue. I don''t mind doing what I did just now."

    Nicole was serious, which sent Johnnie into a panic.

    "Killing people is against thew."

    "It seems that you know this as well. I don''t have time to talk to you now. We have plenty of time to talk

    about it after I find Samuel."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she asked ir to keep an eye on Johnnie. Then she followed Trevin to

    find Samuel.

    ir left Lucas behind and called Nicole to the other side.

    "This is the antidote pill I prepared after arriving here. We already had a taste of Zama''s poison.

    Gabrielle and I have done some research on it and made the pill ourselves. Let Samuel eat it when you

    find him. Our priority is to save his life even though I am still not sure whether this pill works or not. "

    "OK."

    Nicole had unconditional trust in ir.

    She put away the antidote pill given by ir before leaving with Trevin.

    Trevin took Nicole to the other side of the cave.

    "Actually, Blue Star Herb is not far away. It''s right in front of the cemetery, but people who are not

    familiar with this ce often can''t find it."

    Nicole''s heart ached again when she heard Trevin''s words.

    Samuel came here without a stop for her voice after he woke up. If something bad happened again,

    she really didn''t know what to do.

    Seeing Nicole''s nervous expression, Trevin whispered, "Mrs. Green, you don''t need to worry. This

    ce is not far from where Johnnie was buried alive. Mr. Green will be fine."

    "I hope so."

    The two of them arrived at the cemetery soon.

    Only then did Nicole realize that this ce was not far from the cave where they had fallen. However,

    this cemetery was surrounded by miasma, so she could not see the direction clearly.

    "Why is there a cemetery here? What about those that we just passed by?"

    "This is the burial ground for the more respectable here. Those we saw before are for themon.

    Blue Star Herb became a specialty of the graveyard after many years'' cultivation. There is a miasma

    between the two graveyards. Usually, very few will know this ce if they are not native."

    As Trevin exined, he continued leading the way.

    Suddenly, Nicole saw a person lying in the middle of two tombs, holding a blue grass which shone with

    silver light under the moonlight.

    "Samuel?"

    She sprinted over.

    Trevin said nervously, "Mrs. Green, don''t touch the herb. One can only touch it under certain

    circumstances. It¡¯s covered with poison all over."

    Nicole was instantly stunned by this words.

    "So Samuel was poisoned by Blue Star Herb?"

    "It should be."

    Nicole instantly understood.

    Samuel was anxious to find Blue Star Herb. Johnnie took advantage of this and made him fall into a

    snare.

    How vicious Johnnie was!

    "Then what should we do?"

    "Pass it to me."

    Trevin quickly stepped forward and took out a special tool. He took the herb from Samuel''s hand with

    its help.

    Only then did Nicole see that Samuel''s entire palm had turned ck.

    She quickly stepped forward and stuffed the antidote pill given by ir into Samuel''s mouth, forcing

    him to swallow it.

    Samuel was blue in face. His body was cold. If Nicole hadn''t felt his breath, she would have gone

    crazy.

    She looked at Samuel worriedly, not daring to move his body. She just held him and waited quietly for

    the medicine to take effect.

    After Trevin put away the herb, he looked at Nicole and whispered, "Mrs. Green, should we call Doctor

    Hawk over to take a look?"

    "No need. I still have something to ask Johnnie."

    Nicole''s eyes were fixed on Samuel.

    After about ten minutes, the darkness of his face slowly diluted and went back to normal.

    Nicole hugged him the moment he opened his eyes. She choked, "I swear I will throw you out if you

    dare to do this again."

    Samuel paused for a moment before regaining his consciousness.

    He patted Nicole''s back and whispered, "I''m fine."

    "Fine? You were poisoned! Do you really think you''re iron-made?"

    Samuel suddenly remembered something and pushed Nicole away at this moment.

    "Where''s the Blue Star Herb? Don''t touch it!"

    "Mr. Green, it is here. I put it away. Mrs. Green didn''t touch it."

    Trevin hurriedly said.

    Samuel looked at him, and then turned to the herb. He let out a sigh of relief finally.

    "You saved me?"

    "I don''t have that kind of ability. Doctor Hawk gave Mrs. Green a pill."

    Trevin said with a smile.

    Nicole stepped forward to support Samuel. She whispered, "ir guessed that Zama''s poison is so

    unique that it cannot be detoxified easily. He thought this might have something to do with Blue Star

    Herb, so Gabrielle and he studied the poison for a long time and finally came up with an antidote pill for

    you to eat. "

    "I got it."

    "I buried Johnnie alive," Samuel said, panting.

    "I''ve dug him out. I think there''s something fishy about what happened back then. Perhaps it''s not what

    Zama said. It''s not Green family that wronged her. It''s Johnnie. Of course, this is all my guess. We still

    have to listen to what he said."

    Nicole expressed her opinion.

    Samuel was slightly stunned, but did not say anything. He held Nicole''s hands and walked forwards.

    Johnnie was about to go crazy when saw Samuel standing in front of him unharmed.

    "How can you be fine? It is very difficult to detoxify Blue Star Herb. How can you still be fine?"

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing Johnnie''s crazy appearance, Nicole sneered and said, "He is Alice''s son. Of course he will be

    fine."

    "What? Alice passed onto you all her skills? That bitch! Did she forget the rules of the town? The

    medical skills are not allowed to spread out! You are her son, that¡¯s true. But she had you with a man

    outside the town. How can she teach you about medicine?"

    Johnnie got frisky.

    Although Samuel did not agree with some of Alice''s actions, he still stepped forward and kicked

    Johnnie into the pit again when he heard Johnnie insult his mother like this.

    "You want to die again, don''t you?"

    Johnnie hurt, but he still struggled. However, he calmed down immediately when he recalled Samuel''s

    cruelty.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Tell me, are you behind the tragedy in this town?"

    Samuel''s cold eyes shot straight at Johnnie.

    Seeing that he had no chance of escaping, Johnnie shrugged his head and said, "Yes. I want to

    revenge on the entire town! I did it! Alice, that bitch, had a child with another man. She even wanted to

    leave our town and run away with that man. She did not remember that she was my woman at all! So I

    quietly followed her out of the town. I met a man. I heard that he was on some kind of mission. I told

    him that there was a gue in the town and it was rampaging. People were dying. I asked him to

    quickly report to the higher officials. To prove that what I said was true, I poisoned the well where

    everyone was drinking water. In an instant, everyone went sick. When the officials came and saw it,

    they confirmed that it was gue. At that time, the medical conditions were too poor for it to be

    contained. It went too fast. Purge was the only option."

    Hearing this, Samuel clenched his hands tightly.

    "Is the leader surnamed Green?"

    "Maybe. I don''t remember. He looks quite handsome."

    Johnnie was already fearless.

    Samuel was so angry that he really wanted to go forward and kill him, but he was stopped by Nicole.

    "Didn''t Alice know about this?"

    "How could she know? She was pregnant when she left, and she was busy flirting with that man. She

    came back after the ident had happened, but so what? I watched her kneel in front of the cemetery

    and confess to everyone. If that man hadn''t appeared, I would have taken her and the little bastard

    away! And you will not be born."

    "What were you talking about?"

    Samuel seemed to have just understood Jonnie.

    "You said I¡¯m a bastard?"

    "What? Didn''t your mother tell you that she had you before marriage and in an affair?"

    "Nonsense!"

    Samuel grabbed Johnnie''s neck.

    Could it be?

    If what Johnnie said was true, then how could he be the child of Alice and his father?

    Weren¡¯t he and Vincent two IVF babied raised by Alice and their father?

    From the timeline, Alice found his father after the town was destroyed. However, Johnnie said that Alice

    was pregnant before the town was ruined.

    What exactly was going on?

    Could it be that Alice had given birth to another child except Vincent and him?

    Samuel was lost in thought.

    Nicole knew this feeling.

    The first time she found out that she wasn''t the child of Bush family, she was really depressed that she

    didn''t know what to do.

    Seeing Samuel like this, Nicole gently patted his shoulder and said softly, "Perhaps there are still some

    twists and turns in the middle. We do some research after. You are Alice and our father''s child. This

    should not be wrong. Otherwise, Laurel will not admit any of this."

    Samuel looked at Nicole, not knowing how to respond.

    Johnnie was stunned for a moment, as if he had realized something. He suddenly said fiercely, "What?

    Are you not the son of Alice and Aaron Austin?"

    "Who is he?"

    Samuel was sensitive enough to grab the name, but Johnnie refused to say a word.

 Chapter 722 There Are Too Many Unforeseen Things Here

    Chapter 722 There Are Too Many Unforeseen Things Here

    "I am asking you. Who is Aaron?"

    Samuel grabbed Johnnie''s cor with agitation. He almost strangled him to death.

    Johnnie, however, bit his lower lip tightly and looked at Samuel with a mocking smile.

    Nicole was afraid that Samuel would kill him, so she hurriedly pulled Samuel away.

    "Samuel, calm down. Let''s go back first."

    Thanks to Nicole''s persuasion, Samuel finally let go of Johnnie, but he still looked at Johnnie fiercely.

    ir looked at Johnnie and then asked Samuel, "What are we going to do with him?"

    "Did you record what he said?"

    Samuel looked at Trevin. Trevin hurriedly nodded.

    Nicole and Johnnie were stunned.

    Johnnie seemed to have realized something. He struggled fiercely.

    "You guys are too despicable. I can withdraw my confession. I didn''t say anything."

    "It is toote."

    Samuel looked at him coldly and said, "Send him to the police. Let police deal with him. He killed the

    lives of the whole town. This can put him into prison for his whole life."

    "No! No! Don''t you want to know who Aaron is?"

    Johnnie yed his final trump card.

    However, Samuel said coldly, "With the name, with everything you said, do you think I won''t be able to

    find out myself? Even if you don''t say anything, even if I can''t find out, I won''t lose anything. I''m still

    me."

    With that, he waved his hand.

    Trevin immediately followed Samuel''s words.

    Johnnie was still struggling, but he was kicked into the pit by Samuel. He couldn''t climb up for a long

    time.

    The police directly took Johnnie away after they arrived.

    Samuel and the others also returned to the farm restaurant.

    Samuel looked preupied after returning.

    Nicole knew that he suffered.

    He had always thought that he was the child of Green family for thirty years, but now, he was suddenly

    told that he was a shame and had nothing to do with Green family. It was such a fucking feeling.

    Nicole sat down beside him.

    "Did you feel bad?"

    "I don''t understand. If I really were Alice and Aaron''s child, I should be one year older than I am now.

    But I didn''t. Laurel was the wife of Green family back then. Although she couldn''t have children, she

    definitely wouldn''t raise a child that wasn''t from Green family. So I was thinking that the child Johnnie

    was talking about might not be me."

    Samuel expressed his doubts.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Then what about that child?"

    "I also want to know. Alice and Aaron''s child, my older half-brother, where is he now? And who is that

    Aaron?"

    "Let''s investigate this matterter. We''ve already found Blue Star Herb. Do you still want to stay here?"

    Nicole hurriedly asked.

    There were too many unforeseen things here. She really didn''t dare to let Samuel stay here anymore.

    What if someone from the town did harm to him again?

    Samuel knew Nicole''s worries. To be honest, he still had a lot of things to do. However, seeing Nicole''s

    worried expression, he whispered, "Give me two more days to deal with this matter. Besides, I have to

    find a ce to bury Alice. No matter what happened, she is my mother."

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not stop him from doing so.

    "It''s almost dawn. You can go to sleep for a while."

    "I''m not sleepy yet. You can go to sleep."

    Samuel refused to sleep, so Nicole acted as if she wanted to apany him. Samuel had no choice

    but to go to sleep.

    When he woke up the next day, Lucas was still asleep because he tossed and turned restlesslyst

    night. ir was there acupuncturing Samuel.

    Samuel pointed at Blue Star Herb and asked, "What would you do with this herb? Did Zama say

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    anything about it?"

    "No, but I''ve looked up in some books and basically, I know how to do with it. Don''t worry, I''ll cure

    Nicole."

    "Please, I have to go out and do something."

    Samuel''s expression was grave.

    "Are you looking for Aaron and Alice''s child?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel did not deny it.

    ir patted his shoulder and said, "Be careful. If you need me, just say it."

    "I see."

    After finishing the acupuncture, Samuel went out.

    When Nicole arrived, Samuel was already gone.

    "He''s gone?"

    "Do you know where he went?"

    "He should be to look for Aaron and Alice''s children."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, ir immediatelyughed.

    "You know who he is."

    "He won''t go back with me if he does not find out the truth."

    Nicole sighed and said to ir, "Johnnie''s words are not necessarily correct. I still need to ask him."

    "Don''t worry, Samuel will take care of this. You still have do acupuncture today. Take Blue Star Herb.

    Be on a diet these days. I guess you will recover in a few days."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole was happy. After all, no one wanted to be a mute.

    "No thanks for me. If you really want to express your thanks, just give my son more presents."

    "Oh, you know it is a son?"

    "This is telepathy. I have a strong feeling that this one is going to be a son."

    ir sounded very happy.

    Nicole instantly felt a little envious.

    "When I was pregnant with Lucas and Zoe, Samuel still didn''t know his feelings. He has no emotions

    other than shock. Then I was caught in a fire and almost died in it. So even now I still feel it was a pity.

    Sometimes Lucas and Zoe will ask about how Samuel felt when he knew their existence, and I don''t

    know how to answer. Now I am denied even the chance." She said.

    ir was stunned for a moment and then said, "Blue Star Herb is cold in nature. There is no doubt

    about that. However, I added some medicinal ingredients to neutralize its effect. I know that you also

    have Laurence''s blood. Give me a drop. His blood can warm your body, especially your uterus. So

    don''t worry. If you still want a baby, you should be able to have one."

    "Really?"

    Nicole''s eyes immediately lit up.

    "But the drug Zama once poisoned me must also contain the ingredients of Blue Star Herb."

    "I only said that it should be possible. I didn''t say it is guaranteed. Nothing ispletely absolute. Don''t

    lose confidence in yourself. The doctor said that Gabrielle would never get pregnant in her lifetime.

    Don''t you see that she is pregnant now? So sometimes the doctor''s words may not be all right. You

    need to have confidence in yourself."

    ir wasforting Nicole.

    Nicole nodded her head, her heart filled with anticipation. If Samuel and she would have children again,

    would they be able to make up for that regret?

    But she was just thinking.

    After ir finished the acupuncture, Nicole went back to her room and changed from head to toe.

    She felt as if she had been reborn.

    Trevin also got up and greeted Nicole with a smile.

    "Good morning, Mrs. Green."

    "Good morning!"

    Nicole''s state waspletely different.

    Seeing her being so happy, Trevin couldn''t help but cheer up.

    "Mrs. Green, I want to see Mrs. Green."

    "He''s not here. What''s wrong?"

    "It''s fine, but I might have to go back. My teacher called me and asked me to prepare my paper."

    Nicole paused for a moment, feeling a little reluctant to part with him.

    It was all thanks to Trevin. He was also Maia''s younger brother.

    "He mighte back at noon. If you''re not in a hurry, how about having lunch together?"

    "Alright, I''ll go clean up first."

    After Trevin finished speaking, he returned to his room.

    When Lucas came out, he saw Nicole basking in the sun in the courtyard. He couldn''t help but lean

    over and directly sat on Nicole''sp.

    "Mommy, where''s Samuel?"

    "You are again showing no respect for elders. Didn''t I ask you to call him Daddy?"

    Nicole flicked Lucas¡¯ forehead. He winced in pain.

    "I know. Where did he go?"

    "He is out for business. Why are you looking for your daddy?"

    "Nothing. I am just asking."

    Lucas found afortable position in Nicole''s arms andy down. He looked at the white clouds in the

    sky and said, "The air here is really good. The weather is really good."

    "You want to stay here?"

    "Is that okay?"

    Lucas was excited.

    Nicole smiled and said, "No way."

    "Mommy, why are you like this? You''ve changed! You wouldn''t have lied to your son like this before."

    "Really? My son was good and sensible before."

    "I''m good and sensible now."

    Lucas was much more cheerful than before. Perhaps this had something to do with having aplete

    family.

    Nicole touched Lucas¡¯ head and said, "Your daddy has already bought this ce. If you really like this

    ce, he can bring you here for a vacation every year. But you can''t stay here. You still have to go to

    school."

    "Well, that''s what Mommy said. From now on, I''lle over every year!"

    Lucas hurriedly stretched out his little finger.

    Seeing his innocent look, Nicole couldn''t bear to make him unhappy. She smiled and said, "Alright, I

    said it."

    She also extended her little finger and locked it with Lucas¡¯.

    The two of them sat happily in the sun.

    Nicole felt that it had been a long time since she had such a happy time for leisure.

    Through his connections, Samuel came to the human recourses to inquire about Aaron. There were

    more than 400 people called Aaron in the entire area. Excluding those with the wrong age, there were

    still more than 200 left, and they all lived not far from the town.

    Looking at so many people with the same name, Samuel felt headache.

    Seeing that Samuel was dwelling on the results, the people there asked, "Do you know any specific

    characteristics about him? You can''t find the man with just a name."

    Samuel thought for a while and said, "I don''t know, but there is someone who knows. I''ll go ask him

    first."

    "Alright."

    Samuel rushed to the detention center without stopping.

    Samuel found the director of the detention center under the help ir''srade. Then he exined

    his purpose ofing.

    Fortunately, the director was amodating, allowing him to meet Johnnie.

    While waiting, Samuel was a little anxious. What if Johnnie didn''t say anything? What if he lied?

    But now, apart from Johnnie, who else could he ask?

    Samuel smoked and waited anxiously.

    The door of the living room opened. Samuel quickly stood up, but he didn''t see Johnnie. He couldn''t

    help but ask.

    "Where''s Johnnie?"

    "Hemitted suicide!"

    Samuel was stunned on the spot.

 Chapter 723 Has She Been Acting Strange Recently?

    Chapter 723 Has She Been Acting Strange Recently?

    "What did you say?"

    Samuel asked again as if he hadn''t heard.

    The policeman understood him and whispered, "Hemitted suicide by taking medicine, and we''ve

    rushed him to the hospital."

    "Medicine? Where did he get that?"

    "We don''t know either, but we found a pill in his sleeve. Don''t worry, we''ll try our best to save him."

    After asking which hospital Johnnie was, Samuel rushed to get there. Unfortunately, Johnnie had died

    before he arrived.

    Looking at Johnnie''s body, Samuel stood immobile and remained silent. And his face clouded over.

    As Johnnie was dead, no one knew what exactly had happened anymore. Samuel wondered where his

    half-brother was.

    Samuel was also uncertain why he wanted to find him.

    It was probably because Samuel could convince himself into trusting him and Vincent were Greens

    only if he saw his half-brother.

    Apart from him, no one could help Samuel find out the truth.

    Samuel felt miserable.

    After leaving the hospital, he paid for Johnnie''s burial. Then, he went to a bar for having a drink.

    A beauty went to him and tried to catch him up.

    "Hi, can we have a drink together?"

    "Stay away from me!"

    Samuel said coldly.

    "Don''t be so indifferent."

    The beauty didn''t give up, as she could see Samuel was well-off based on the way he dressed. If she

    was capable of seducing him, she would get a pretty penny from him.

    Despite her fantasy, Samuel directly shrugged her away when noticing her approaching him.

    The loud noise drew everyone''s attention. The beauty felt embarrassed and sat on the ground crying.

    "Are you a man or not? I''m a woman, how can you push me to the ground?"

    Ignoring herint, Samuel turned around and continued to drink.

    As some people who were present shot a video and posted it on the Inte, the video got popr

    soon.

    Not long after, Nicole saw it as well.

    Although it was dim in the bar, Nicole recognized Samuel with a single nce.

    Obviously, Samuel was in a bad mood, but he still looked charming in the video. Nicole asked where

    the bar was and rushed over.

    When Nicole got there, she was shocked by the deafening music.

    She elbowed her way through the crowd and found Samuel.

    "A cocktail, please."

    Nicole said to the bartender and then sat next to Samuel.

    The people around them wondered if Samuel would drive Nicole away.

    However, Samuel did a double take when hearing Nicole and then directly took the cocktail as the

    bartender handed it to Nicole.

    "Let''s go home."

    He grabbed Nicole''s wrist and was about to leave.

    Nicole stopped him.

    "We can have a drink together if you''re in a bad mood. Then, let''s go back and have a good sleep.

    Tomorrow will be another fine day."

    Nicole said with a smile.

    Suddenly, words failed Samuel.

    "I didn''t mean toe here. I just...."

    "It doesn''t matter. We all need to let out emotions when under pressure. I''m serious. Get drunk and go

    back to sleep. After waking up tomorrow, everything will be over. I won''t ask what happened to you,

    and I don''t mind whose son you are. All I know is that you''re my husband and the father of my children.

    It¡¯s enough."

    Samuel felt warm at Nicole''s words.

    "Did you drive here?"

    "Yes."

    "Alone?"

    "ir wille to pick us up."

    Nicole knew that Samuel would be worried about her, so she had told ir.

    Hearing that, Samuel felt relieved.

    "Sorry, for once, I want to be drunk. I promise that I won''t do it again."

    "Alright."

    As Nicole understood him, Samuel felt much more rxed.

    He sat beside Nicole again and began to drink.

    The crowd looked at them in astonishment and finally disassembled after confirming that Samuel would

    not be rude to Nicole.

    With Nicole''s understanding, Samuel took it easy and started to drink.

    It made sense that people in a mood would be easy to get drunk.

    Samuel was drunk soon.

    Nicole felt distressed as Samuel was upset. She called ir toe over and help her bring Samuel

    back.

    Since Samuel was drunk, Trevin failed to see him off and couldn''t help but feel regretful.

    Nicole whispered, "Here is my phone number. Please call me if you need help in the future. I''m really

    sorry today."

    "Don''t mention it. Mrs. Green, thank you for your help. I will live a good life, don''t worry. As for the town,

    I believe Mr. Green will deal with it well. I want to bring my parents'' ashes to the town in a few days."

    "Aren''t you going to discuss with your sister?"

    Nicole thought of Maia and asked.

    Trevin said in a sad voice, "Given Maia is stubborn, she won''t agree with me. There is no need to

    discuss with her. My parents haven''t gone home for many years, so I have to bring them back. As their

    son, I''m able to make such a decision on my own. Mrs. Green, I hope you can hide it from Maia."

    "Alright."

    Since it was a family affair, Nicole found she''d better not to get involved.

    Trevin bid farewell to Nicole and ir and left alone.

    Lucas didn''t want to be part with him.

    "Can I go to Trevin in the future?"

    "What? Do you like Trevin?"

    Nicole touched Lucas¡¯ head and felt that he was different from his peers.

    Lucas nodded and said, "Yes, he is a good doctor. He taught me a lot ofmon and effective first-aid

    methods these days. ording to him, everyone in his town knows one or two things in medicine."

    Nicole found that funny.

    "Except for Maia, he is the only one in his town now."

    "Then she must be a good doctor as well. ording to Uncle Trevin, they grew up learning traditional

    Chinese medicine from their parents. How happy! It cost much less to treat themselves when they were

    sick, as they didn''t need to go to the hospital."

    After Lucas finished speaking, Nicole couldn''t help but pinch his nose and say, "What a miser you are!"

    "Am I wrong? If I learn from Uncle Trevin, I will treat you when you are ill. Uncle ir, right?"

    Lucas hurriedly asked for ir''s approval.

    ir smiled and didn''t say anything.

    "Alright, Samuel has fallen asleep. Don''t worry. Since he is sick at heart, it will be a relief for him to

    have a good sleep. He probably gets upset because Johnniemitted suicide. As you know, Samuel

    cares about who his biological parents are."

    Nicole was shocked at ir''s words.

    "Johnnie is dead?"

    "Yes."

    ir nodded.

    "I see. Alright, I understand. Thank you, ir."

    "Never mind. I''ll go to study Blue Star Herb."

    After finishing speaking, ir left.

    "I''ll go with you."

    It seemed that Lucas was indeed interested in medicine. He left with ir.

    Nicole went to the bedroom and saw Samuel having a sound sleep. Then, she left the room.

    All of a sudden, something urred to her.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ording to what Lucas said, all the people in Trevin¡¯s town had medical knowledge. Given Maia was

    also from there, did she know medical skills?

    If she knew, she could protect herself from being hurt when Alexia asked people to beat her.

    However, she failed. What was worse, her uterus was injured.

    Nicole instantly frowned.

    She didn''t want to doubt Maia, but she found it hard as it didn''t make sense.

    Nicole pondered for a moment before picking up her phone and calling Tim.

    As she called, Tim was peeling an apple for Maia. Seeing that it was from Nicole, he paused.

    "Who is it?"

    Maia subconsciously asked.

    Tim hurriedly hung up and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. It is from my assistant. Perhaps there''s something

    wrong in thepany, I''ll go out and call back."

    "Are you afraid that I will eavesdrop on yourpany''s secrets?"

    Maia made a joke.

    Tim replied soon, "What are you talking about? I''m afraid that you''ll feel bored. You eat the apple, and

    I''ll be back in a moment."

    After saying that, Tim stood up and walked out.

    Maia watched him go out of the ward and slowly stopped smiling.

    Tim left the ward with his phone and confirmed that Maia hadn''t followed him. Only then did he texted

    Nicole at the corner of the stairs.

    "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    "Let''s talk on the phone."

    Nicole called right after sending the message.

    As Tim hadn''t known that Nicole could speak yet, he said after answering the phone, "Why don''t you

    just send me messages if there''s anything urgent? What¡¯s the use of calling me? I can''t hear you."

    "Are you deaf? Can''t you hear?"

    As soon as Nicole spoke out, Tim was shocked.

    "You can speak now?"

    "What do you mean? Are you surprised that I can speak? Or are you unhappy?"

    Tim didn''t gather his wits together until he heard Nicole''s joke. He immediately smiled and said, "Are

    you kidding me? Am I a person who will take advantage of others'' misfortune? I''m happy for you! Who

    cured you? Who is so awesome? I''ll be grateful to the doctor."

    "Then you''d better buy some joss paper, as she is dead."

    Tim was surprised at Nicole''s remarks.

    "Who is it?"

    "Zama."

    Tim was shocked again.

    "Zama? Did I mishear? I¡¯m relived as long as she doesn''t harm you. How would she cure you? What

    happened to her? Did her conscience guide her?"

    "She''s indeed dead. And Samuel was treated by her as well. Wee back to Bordeaux as it is her

    hometown. Tim, I found something. I''m not sure if I should tell you."

    Although Nicole put it mildly, Tim could tell it was of importance.

    "What''s wrong? Does it concern me?"

    "Sort of. It''s rted to Maia. Has she been strange recently?"

    Nicole pondered how to start.

    As soon as Tim heard her question, he frowned and looked at Maia''s ward. Until then, he found Maia

    had walked out and was approaching him.

 Chapter 724 How Ruthless You Are!

    Chapter 724 How Ruthless You Are!

    "When did youe out?"

    Tim subconsciously covered the phone with his hands.

    When Nicole heard what Tim said, she knew that Maia was beside him.

    She stopped talking.

    Maia probably didn''t expect Tim to turn round and see her. She was shocked and said awkwardly, "It''s

    been a long time, so Ie out. You haven''t finished yet?"

    "I''m done. But I need to have a videoconferencingter."

    After saying that, Tim said on the phone, "Let''s talkter. I''d like to bide my time."

    "Alright."

    Nicole hung up.

    She wondered whether it was right to be suspicious of Maia or not. All of a sudden, she felt ill at heart.

    In Nicole''s mind, Maia was a simple person, who would go straight to the point with both her and Tim.

    Besides, Maia had once risked her life to save Tim. How could such a woman hide her teeth and

    approach them?

    After hanging up, Tim put on a smile and asked Maia, "Are you done eating the apple?"

    "What? Well, yes."

    Maia paused for a moment before saying, and she looked somewhat absent-minded.

    "I need to go to the bathroom. You can go back and wait for me."

    "Alright."

    Given Tim wanted to go to the bathroom, Maia had no choice but to return to the ward.

    Tim slightly frowned, with aplicated feeling appeared in his eyes.

    Nicole wouldn''t lie to him.

    Byparison, Tim preferred to believe Nicole. It wasn''t because he disliked Maia. Since she had

    sacrificed her life to save him, Tim would always be grateful to her. However, Nicole''s unfinished words

    aroused his suspicion.

    After entering the bathroom, Tim marked Nicole''s phone number as Chuck''s.

    He sat on the toilet and called Nicole back.

    "What do you want to tell me about Maia?"

    "It''s not a big issue. I''m just curious. Do you know that Maia and Zama are from the same town?"

    "What?"

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tim was surprised.

    "Where did you hear that?"

    "I met Maia''s younger brother in Zama''s town. His name is Trevin. ording to him, everyone in the

    town knows medical skills and is able to protect themselves. With Trevin''s help, I''ve recovered. I really

    appreciate him. However, I begin to wonder why Maia failed to protect her vital organ when Alexia

    asked others to hit her if she had medical knowledge."

    Nicole paused for a moment before continuing, "Tim, I''m not suspicious of her. I just find it strange.

    Perhaps I think too much, and Maia is innocent. She''s kind, pure and direct. I probably suffer from

    persecutory delusion. Forget it."

    As she spoke, Nicole couldn''t help but doubt herself.

    Tim frowned and whispered, "Since Alexia is still alive, I''ll go to her and find out."

    "Don''t! I might worry too much. I have thought it over and realize that I probably have been overthinking

    it."

    Nicole found herself in a state of extreme nervousness these days.

    "Don''t worry. I''m just checking."

    After finishing talking with Nicole, Tim kept smoking in the bathroom rather than leaving. He didn''t want

    to doubt Maia. After all, she had saved him.

    If Maia was injured because of making a genuine attempt to save him, he would definitely take care of

    her for the rest of her life. However, if she had other intentions, it probably would be unbearable for

    Tim.

    Tim stayed in the bathroom for a long time beforeing out.

    As soon as he entered the ward, the telltale smell of cigarettes greeted Maia.

    "Did you smoke?"

    "Well, it''s been a few days since I smokedst time. I failed to control myself. To my surprise, you have

    sensitive nostrils."

    Tim said with a smile, "What do you want to eat? I''ll go to buy you some food."

    As Tim behaved as same as before, Maia smiled and said, "I don''t mind. Buy some fruit. There''s no

    taste in the mouth."

    "Alright."

    Putting his phone on the table, Tim went to wear his coat and then left.

    Maia looked at Tim''s phone on the table and had inner struggle.

    She waited for a while before looking around. After confirming she was alone in the ward, she quickly

    took the phone.

    Tim had once been inconvenient to connect the phone. Thus, he had asked Maia to help him turn on

    the phone by telling her the password.

    Maia didn''t feel rxed until after turning on Tim''s phone with the password.

    She quickly checked his phone records and breathed a sigh of relief when seeing thetest call came

    from Chuck, Tim''s secretary.

    After checking, Maia put the phone back on the table.

    However, she did not expect that Tim was standing outside the door when she did so. Tim was

    disappointed.

    If Maia was innocent, why would she be anxious to check his phone records?

    If she didn''t feel guilty, why would she peep at his phone?

    Tim left with a heavy heart.

    He went to the fruit stall to buy some fruit and then came back.

    Maiay in bed and was on her cell phone. When she saw Timing back, she wore a smile and

    asked, "Why did it take so long?"

    "As I was uncertain what to buy, I spent a long time picking."

    Tim ced the fruit on the table.

    "I was wondering where my phone is. It turns out that I forgot to take it."

    "That''s right. I thought you put it here on purpose."

    Maia smiled and said as if she was joking, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll peep at your phone and know your

    secrets?"

    "What secrets can I have? Apart from public affairs, no one will call me. Did anyone call me?"

    Tim picked up the phone and paused when seeing the fingerprints on it. Then, he asked.

    "No."

    Maia shook her head.

    Tim pocketed the phone.

    "Maia, I''ll go to Luke as the tourism development project goes well. Since you can''t go to negotiate with

    him now, I''ll help you and see how to reach a bargain."

    Maia did a double take before she sat straight up.

    "I''d better go with you. After all, it''s my business. Although Mr. Bush said that there''s no hurry, as his

    employee, I have to work for him."

    As she spoke, she was about to get out of bed, but she was stopped by Tim.

    "Listen to me and stay here. Since you are weak, what can you do? Besides, it''s not convenient for you

    to go where we men talk."

    Maia paused for a moment before understanding what Tim meant.

    "How cheeky!"

    "You know men. I ordered dinner for you. Don''t forget to eat."

    "I see."

    Maia atst agreed with him.

    Tim left the ward with a smile.

    He called Luke while walking.

    "Is Alexia still alive?"

    "Yes. Mr. Tim, without your instruction, how dare I kill her?"

    With Tim''s support, Luke hadpletely reced Liam and was in smooth water.

    Liam had died of an acute illness in prison.

    Mr. Bill was not fool, so he naturally knew what was going on.

    Under the help of Tim, Luke seeded in cooperating with Mr. Bill again. Luke knew it was because of

    Tim that Mr. Bill agreed to work together with him.

    So, Luke appreciated Tim and regarded him highly.

    Following Tim''s tail, Luke believed that he would be sessful.

    Tim didn''t fall for Luke''s ttery, which was familiar to him since he was a kid.

    "Bring Alexia to HY Club. I have something to ask her. Is she still conscious?"

    "Of course, she will be as long as you wish, Mr. Tim."

    Tim was satisfied with Luke''s words.

    He soon arrived at HY Club.

    Luke arrived not long after, with two men bringing Alexia in.

    As Alexia looked uncollected, Tim felt strange and asked, "What happened to her leg?"

    "She kept trying to escape. For that reason, she even seduced one of my men. So, I broke her leg out

    of anger."

    Tim shook his head and said, "How ruthless you are. Anyway, she is your cousin."

    "Cousin? She is a bastard, and her father remains unknown. My uncle died because of her mother''s

    betrayal. It''s well-known in our town. That''s why Liam utilized her to please Mr. Bill."

    Luke said with disdain.

    Alexia had suffered torture.

    When she saw Tim, she shouted out, with her eyes full of hope, "Mr. Tim, please save me. I am your

    designer!"

    "Do you think I care about your design? I don''t mind leaving the jewelry industry. If I give up the

    business, I will still be rich."

    Tim said.

    Alexia deeply regretted what she had done. If she had known how heartless Tim was, she would never

    seduce him.

    "Mr. Tim, please spare me. As long as you can save me out of Luke, I''ll do whatever you want. Please

    let me off. Why don''t you just put me into prison?"

    As Alexia cried out, Luke gave her a bitter p.

    "Stop crying! How unlucky it is! Do you think I care about you? I''ll pull out your teeth if you cry again."

    Alexia was frightened at Luke''s threat and hurriedly covered her mouth. It seemed that she was indeed

    afraid that Luke would pull out her teeth.

    Tim said coldly, "I can ask Luke not to torture you, but I need to ask you some questions. You must

    answer me truthfully. Otherwise, I don''t know what he will do to you."

    Alexia''s eyes lit with hope, after she heard Tim''s remarks.

    "Go ahead, please. I will tell you everything I know. I promise I won''t lie to you, Mr. Tim."

    Compared with Alexia''s anxiety, Tim was especially calm.

    He put her under Luke''s control because he wanted to see her suffering for asking people to hit Maia.

    As he knew, there were conflicts between them. So, Luke would never let her off easily.

    However, since there probably were hidden facts, Tim had mixed feelings.

 Chapter 725 You Are Just Making Me Feel Better

    Chapter 725 You Are Just Making Me Feel Better

    Tim''s silence made Alexia be flustered.

    "Mr. Tim, I swear to God that I am telling the truth,"

    Alexia said in an urgent tone.

    Hearing her voice, Tim realized that he was distracted. Then he asked, "When I was drunk, what did

    Maia do to protect me from being taken away by you?"

    Alexia was shocked.

    She never thought that Tim would ask about this.

    "She just sprang at you and hugged you tightly," Alexia answered.

    "Can you remember exactly her actions? Show me."

    Hearing his question, Luke also felt a little strange.

    "Mr. Tim, what''s wrong with this?"

    "Shut up! I''m asking her,"

    Tim said in a cold voice.

    Luke immediately closed his mouth hard and moved aside.

    Knowing that Tim really wanted to know about this, Alexia scrambled in her mind to recall what

    happened and asked the two bodyguards to cooperate with her to reproduce the whole process.

    Tim watched but didn''t say anything. Then he continued to ask, "When you hit her, her first reaction

    was to protect which part of her body?"

    Alexia thought for a long time before she answered, "Her first reaction was to protect her stomach. But

    she paused and finally covered her head."

    "Did she curl herself up?"

    "No, that''s why I think she''s a fool. Everyone knows that curling up body into a ball can reduce injuries.

    But she didn''t. Furthermore, when she was kicked down to the ground, she just leaned back on the

    floor. You know what happened afterwards."

    Although Alexia didn''t know why Tim asked about this, she told him everything she knew, hoping that

    he would ask Luke to release her. She was afraid that she would die under Luke''s torment.

    Tim frowned.

    ording to Alexia''s description, Maia''s response was strange. The reaction of a self-defender

    shouldn''t be like this. He doubted whether Maia had deliberately injured herself.

    But why would she do that?

    What was her purpose?

    Tim couldn''t figure it out.

    He became silent again. Seeing this, Alexia said anxiously, "Mr. Tim, what I said is true! It''s true!"

    "Luke, don''t torment her anymore."

    Luke nodded.

    "You''re lucky that Mr. Tim spared your life. But when you get back, you''d better behave yourself. If I

    know that you still want to escape, I''ll teach you lesson," Luke threatened.

    Alexia trembled as she heard his words. But she also felt relieved that she wouldn''t be tortured.

    After that, Tim left and called his man, "Gather all the information of Maia''s experience, especially

    whether she had got ill or got any help."

    "Alright, Mr. Tim."

    After hanging up the phone, Tim''s heart was slowly sinking.

    He wasn''t someone who could be easily defrauded. He didn''t know what he should do if Maia really

    cheated him.

    Tim lost in deep thought.

    If it were in the past, he wouldn''t hesitate to punish anyone. But he thought Maia had always protected

    him and this time she was hurt because of him.

    He couldn''t believe that Maia would collude with Alexia, but it really hurt.

    Tim lit a cigarette and sat in his car. He felt quite annoyed.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    After a while, he took out his phone and called Nicole.

    "There''s indeed something wrong with Maia. Do you need to stop her work? I don''t know what her

    purpose is, but you can stop her work pretext for her health."

    When Nicole heard this, she knew that Tim must have investigated the matter.

    She was depressed.

    She used to feel lucky to have such a good girl as her assistant. She didn''t expect that there was more

    to the story.

    "No need." Nicole said in a low voice, "It''s just a small tourismpany. Soseph started thispany

    with only several million. How valuable could it be? If Maia really wants thepany, I can send it to

    her. I just don''t know what she wants to do."

    "I also want to know this. Don''t worry. I will investigate it clearly."

    "Tim,"

    Nicole suddenly called his name.

    "What?"

    "Don''t be sad. Maia may have her own worries and reason for doing it."

    Tim got distracted for a moment. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, "You¡¯re just making me feel better."

    "If you believe so."

    Nicole didn''t deny.

    "Do you think I''m a poor man?"

    Tim forced a smile and continued, "It took me a long time before I met and fell in love with someone,

    but she didn''t love me. I tried to get over her though it was not easy. But when I made it and wanted to

    begin a new chapter, I got such a huge blow. It''s perhaps determined by fate. I will be lonely all my life."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I believe that Maia is kind-natured and may have some difficulties. Tim, don''t rush

    to make a judgment. Perhaps we are all wrong," Nicole said gently.

    When she heard Tim mock himself, she felt very bitter.

    Tim shook his head and said, "I can judge it by myself. I''ll investigate it further. If there''s any progress,

    I''ll inform you. All right. I need some time to clear my head."

    "Are you okay?"

    Nicole was a little worried.

    Tim had a free and easy attitude towards life, but he valued friendship more than anyone else.

    "If I say no, will you leave Samuel and be with me?" Tim asked.

    "No."

    "I knew you would say that. Alright. Bye."

    Tim hung up the phone before Nicole could say anything.

    His heart filled with heaviness, and he didn''t want to go back to see Maia now.

    He couldn''t figure out why such a simple woman suddenly becameplicated.

    Tim walked alone on the street. He wanted to find a ce to release his depression.

    A bar appeared in front of him. He wanted to go in for a drink.

    But in order not to make Maia notice anything strange, he gave up on this idea.

    He sat alone by a river for a very long time. Only when Maia called did he realize that he had stayed

    there for a whole afternoon.

    "Tim, where are you?"

    "Riverside."

    Tim didn''t hide it from Maia.

    Maia paused for a moment and asked, "What are you doing by the river?"

    "A field trip. Aren''t we going to develop tourism? I have toe over and take a look,"

    Tim said calmly.

    "Aren''t youing back for dinner?" Maia asked.

    After a short pause, Tim responded, "I''ll go back. What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it back for you."

    "Anything is okay. It is originally my job to make the field trip. I''ve caused you so much trouble. Let me

    treat you to this meal,"

    Maia said.

    "No need, I''ll just pay it."

    "Tim, let me treat you. How can I let you pay for every meal?"

    What Maia said shocked Tim again.

    He couldn''t believe that such an innocent girl actually came to him with a purpose.

    He really wanted to ask Maia why she got close to him. However, he managed to suppress that urge.

    "Alright. Your treat."

    Tim hung up the phone. He thought Maia was a hypocrite.

    Tim had got used to hypocritical affection and was good at dealing with it. But now he felt depressed

    and distressed.

    Perhaps it was because he had treated Maia sincerely. When he realized that he was cheated, he

    found it was hard to ept.

    After staying for a while longer, Tim got up and left.

    Before he returned to the hospital, he ordered some dishes and took them out. They were all ordinary

    dishes and didn''t cost much money.

    Maia looked at the dishes and smiled, "Are you afraid that I won''t be able to afford a big meal?"

    "No. I just suddenly want to eat some light dishes. If you don''t like these foods, I''ll go out and take out

    other dishes for you," Tim said patiently.

    But Maia refused, "It''s fine. These are good. I was just afraid that you ordered these cheap dishes

    because it was my treat. Tim, I don''t want to owe you a favor."

    Hearing this, Tim really wanted to ask her why she deliberately approached him.

    However, as the words hung in his lips, he still didn''t ask her.

    There was no evidence. He would only hurt their feelings towards each other if he did so.

    "You''re thinking too much. I just suddenly want to eat some light food."

    Tim smiled faintly.

    Maia looked at him and suddenly asked, "Do you have something on your mind? I think you''re absent-

    minded today. Did something happen at thepany? If you''re busy, go ahead and do it. Don''t worry

    about me. I''m fine."

    Tim paused for a moment.

    He thought that his performance was not bad, but he didn''t expect that Maia would notice something

    unusual.

    Tim sighed and said, "Nothing serious. You know that I n to do some jewelry business. Alexia is a

    jewelry designer of mypany. But now, I can''t use her anymore. What''s more, I want to explore the

    jade market, but now I can''t get in touch with the person that I''ve contacted."

    Tim didn''t lie. He indeed came here for business but he couldn''t find the man now.

    Hearing this, Maia pondered for a while and said, "I know a person who sells jade. If you really want to

    expand the market here, maybe I can help you."

    "Really?"

    Tim was shocked.

    He knew that the jade market wasplicated.

    Those who sold jade were either wealthy or powerful. Maia was only an ordinary clerk in Nicole''s

    How could such a person know someone from the jade market?

    If what she said was true, then her purpose of entering the tourismpany really needed to be

    investigated.

    Tim narrowed his eyes and quickly retained his usual appearance.

    "Are you looking down on me? Do you think poor people like me can''t know jade sellers?"

    Maia sensed Tim''s confusion.

    "No," Tim answered with a smile.

    Then he saw that Maia took out her phone and directly dialed a number. That number shocked

    Tim.

 Chapter 726 Iâ€™m Glad to Help If It Is Your Boyfriend

    Chapter 726 I¡¯m d to Help If It Is Your Boyfriend

    It was the phone number of the emerald tycoon.

    Tim got it with tremendous efforts. However, the tycoon didn''t answer the phone calls from strangers.

    Time didn''t expect Maia to actually have his phone number.

    Tim looked at Maia with aplicated expression.

    It seemed that Maia was no ordinary woman.

    Did she still need to work for Nicole''s small travel agency now that she knew such a person?

    The answer was no.

    Also thanks to Maia''s attitude towards him, Tim became more determined about this.

    Maia quickly got through to the tycoon''s phone.

    "Maia, why are you calling me now? You didn''t call me even if I invited you before."

    Tim didn''t like the way that person spoke with Maia.

    Maia said with a smile, "Uncle Jase, a friend of mine wants to do emerald business. You are expert in

    this sector. Do you have any suggestions for him?"

    "A friend? Your boyfriend? I¡¯m d to help if it¡¯s your boyfriend."

    The tycoon bantered her.

    Maia was a little embarrassed. She nced at Tim, who made no responses. Then she smiled and

    said, "Uncle Jase, stop chaffing me."

    "I''m serious. If it is your boyfriend, I will help him. If not, I have to reconsider about it. The emerald

    market is in a worse condition as the raw materials are bing harder to get. And its price will keep

    rising. If he just wants to test the water, don''t do it."

    Hearing Jase''s words, Maia was in a dilemma.

    Looking at Tim, she said, "Uncle Jase, would you help me if I say he is my boyfriend?"

    "Of course."

    "Well, if you say so."

    Maia''s words made Tim''s eyes sh for a moment. Then he calmed down.

    "Alright then, bring him to see me. Since you say he is your boyfriend, I have to keep an eye on him for

    you."

    And then, Jase hung up the phone.

    Maia looked at Tim embarrassedly and said, "Sorry. If I didn''t say that just now, Uncle Jase would

    refuse to help. The emerald business here is under his control. It''s better to ask him for help than

    others. Why don''t you pretend to be my boyfriend? You can break up after you get the supplies?"

    "I''ve told you that I don''t mind being your boyfriend. It''s true."

    Tim stood up and left after saying that.

    Suddenly his heart was sick.

    He did not insist on getting this business done, nor did he insist on going into the emerald market. It

    was just that he was unable to see through Maia, which made him feel ufortable. He would like to

    see how Maia could exin the lie away.

    Seeing that Tim left, Maia thought that he could not ept this approach to getting business done. She

    followed him out.

    "Tim, I know that you like to be open and honest, but you can also take extraordinary measures to deal

    with something."

    "Like what?"

    Tim looked straight at Maia, her gaze so sharp that Maia couldn''t bear it.

    Maia was slightly shocked. She thought what Tim said meant something else, but she didn''t know why.

    She thought for a while and said, "What kind of things do you want me to exin to you?"

    "Forget it. I''m going out to get some air. Don''t follow me."

    After finishing speaking, he went out.

    Maia looked at his back and didn''t understand what was wrong with him. She could only go back to her

    room alone.

    When Tim came out, a cool breeze was blowing, which made him calm down. But he still felt

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    depressed. It was as if there was a fireball in his heart, making him feel extremely ufortable.

    He realized that he didn''t have any friends. The people he could think of at this time were Samuel and

    Nicole.

    Tim called Nicole.

    Samuel woke up from his drunkenness and had a terrible headache.

    Nicole hurriedly went to get him some sober tea.

    Suddenly, Nicole''s phone rang.

    Seeing that the caller ID was Tim, Samuel frowned slightly and picked it up.

    "Nicole, there''s something wrong with Maia. Can you believe that she actually knows the emerald

    tycoon? How can someone who knows the tycoon work in your little travel agency? Don''t you think you

    should have her thoroughly vetted?"

    "Why don''t you do it if you think there is a problem?"

    Tim was shocked when he heard Samuel''s voice.

    He took a look at his phone. The person he called was indeed Nicole!

    "Samuel, do you think this is funny? How could you pick it up when I call Nicole? Do you know it is

    personal privacy? Do you get Nicole''s permission to touch her phone?"

    Tim was already in a bad mood, but now he became even angrier because Samuel answered Nicole''s

    phone call.

    Samuel did not get angry and said indifferently, "Nicole went to make me sober tea."

    "You''re so happy! Even if you''re drunk, you have no right! How could you let her make sober tea for

    you! Samuel, are you a man? Do you have the nerve to make your own woman do this for you? "

    "Are you jealous? Tim, are you jealous of me?"

    Samuel said with a faint smile.

    Tim immediately became irritated.

    "I''m jealous of you? Are you kidding me? Who am I? I''m the charming Tim! I''ve had more women than

    you''ve ever seen. You say I''m jealous of you? I''m jealous of you bastard!"

    "You can be jealous of me. It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind it."

    "Shame on you! Samuel, I finally believe that we can never get along well with each other. I''m hanging

    up! When Nicolees back, ask her to call me back."

    And then Tim hung up the phone.

    Samuel looked at the phone and smiled happily.

    In the past, he thought that Tim was a threat. But now that he and Nicole had experienced so much, he

    would really be a fool if he didn''t know Nicole''s thought.

    Just as Samuel hung up the phone, Nicole came back.

    "What are youughing at? You look so happy."

    "Tim called you. I answered."

    Samuel took a sip of sober tea Nicole made.

    Well, it was very warm.

    Nicole was confused for a moment. Looking at Samuel''s smile, she asked, "You guys didn''t quarrel?"

    "Why should I quarrel with him? That single-celled creature has no control over his temper. And when

    he knew that you made me a sober tea, he became furious."

    Samuel said calmly. Nicole felt a little funny.

    "What did you say about him?"

    "What can I say?"

    Nicole sat beside Samuel, holding his arm. "Tim is in love, so don''t always be suspicious."

    "I didn''t. I really didn''t. And if what I think is correct, the woman he''s in love with is called Maia?"

    "How do you know?"

    Nicole was very astonished.

    Seeing Nicole act all cute, Samuel smiled.

    He scratched Nicole''s nose and said, "Are you stupid? When was Tim ever annoyed for a woman? The

    reason why he called you just now was telling you there was something wrong with Maia. She knows

    the emerald tycoon. He let you check Maia''s background. If she was an ordinary woman, he wouldn''t

    have cared. At the very least, even if he did it for your sake, he would do the background check

    himself. There is no need for him to call you and tell you about it. Obviously, he was annoyed and didn''t

    know what to do, so he called you to getfort from you.

    Hearing Samuel''s reasoning, Nicole felt that Samuel was practically good at everything.

    "You make me think you''re a love expert. Well, Mr. Green, how many girlfriends did you have?"

    "You''re the only one. Don''t you know that?"

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "I don''t believe it."

    "Do you need me to swear to God?"

    "That''s not necessary."

    Nicole could not stopughing.

    "If you want tough, justugh. Don''t hold it back."

    "Damn you."

    After they yed with each other for a while, Nicole asked Samuel, "Emerald tycoon? Why haven''t I

    heard from Tim before?"

    "You want to take a look?"

    "You know him?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    "Of course."

    Samuel ced Nicole''s hand in his own and whispered, "The emerald tycoon is called Jase Wilson. He

    is a retired veteran. It is said that after he was injured in the line of duty, he was given a sum of money.

    After he came back, he found a few people to make investments. They went to Spain to buy a batch of

    emerald and then sell it. In this way, he got the first bucket of gold, and then he expanded. Finally, he

    monopolized the emerald market. I heard about this from ir. It is said that his retirement document

    was approved bymander."

    Nicole didn''t know that there were so many things involved. She asked, "Then what''s his rtionship

    with Maia?"

    "You have to ask Jase about this. I''m not him. I don''t know. If you''re interested, we''ll go there."

    "Really? Aren''t you going to repair this ce?"

    "That''s right, but there''s no hurry. Let''s bury Zama first tomorrow. And there will be workers here to

    repair this ce. Let''s go out."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was very happy.

    "Alright, bring Lucas out to see the world."

    Seeing Nicole was very excited, Samuel said dejectedly, "Why are you thinking for your son all the

    time?"

    "Nonsense, that''s my son. How could I not think for him? And we don''t know what Lucas will do in the

    future. It''s good for him to see the world."

    "Fine. Whatever you want. Call Tim back; otherwise he will go crazy."

    Samuel put the phone into Nicole''s hand and smiled, "I''m going to see our son!"

    "What? Are you leaving now? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll whisper something to Tim?"

    "You won''t. But if Tim says something, you can filter them out."

    Samuel raised his eyebrows and turned to leave the room.

    Nicole felt that Samuel seemed to be a different person now, who was very reasonable.

    She picked up the phone in a good mood and called Tim.

    "Hey, Tim, what''s the matter? I''ll talk to you about that emerald tycoonter. It''s said that he''s quite the

    shark. You have to learn from him."

    Nicole said directly after making the call, but the other party did not say anything.

    "Hello? Tim, did you hear me?"

    Nicole thought thework was bad and asked again.

    Unexpectedly, Maia''s voice came from the other side.

    "Hello, is that the secretary Chuck? This is his girlfriend Maia. Is there anything you need from him?

    He''s going to the bathroom. He''ll be out in a moment."

    Hearing Maia''s words, Nicole was in a daze.

    Secretary Chuck?

    What the hell?

 Chapter 727 It Cant Be Better If You Are My Girlfriend

    Chapter 727 It Can''t Be Better If You Are My Girlfriend

    Maia had never heard Nicole''s voice. When she had met Nicole, Nicole had already lost her voice. Tim

    did not tell Maia that Nicole could speak, so Maia felt weird when she heard it.

    However, hearing Nicole''s intimate address to Tim, Maia felt quite ufortable.

    She felt that she was quite ridiculous. Didn''t she have any feeling to Tim?

    Who cared how many women he had? It was none of her business.

    However, she was quite upset, and she couldn''t let it go at all.

    "Well, I''ll look for himter."

    Nicole hurriedly hung up.

    She clearly didn''t do anything wrong, but why did she act like a thief now?

    Nicole felt very disturbed.

    Maia looked at her phone, thinking of something.

    When Tim came out, he saw Maia staring at her phone at a loss.

    He frowned slightly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Tim grabbed her phone and checked the call log. When he saw Nicole''s name, he hurriedly asked,

    "What did she say?"

    Maia couldn''t help but feel bitter when she saw his worried face.

    "Don''t you only like Lady Bush? Why are you interested in other women now? Or do you just try people

    around?"

    Hearing Maia''s wild talk, Tim frowned even more.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Nothing. I just suddenly think you are a scumbag. I thought you were a loving man and only had a

    passion for Lady Bush. Even though she was married, you still loved her without any regrets. I even

    thought you were one of the few people in this world. But now I know that I''m too naive. You are really

    a phnderer!"

    After saying that, Maia got up and left.

    But Tim immediately grabbed her arm.

    "What do you mean? Get it straight! Why do you say I am a phnderer? Who do I hook up with?"

    "Let go of me!"

    Maia shook him off and said coldly, "Who do you hook up with? Isn''t it your secretary, Chuck? As a

    secretary, she can even call you by your first name. Who would believe that there is nothing special

    between you and her?"

    Tim was shocked for a moment. Then he burst intoughter.

    "She''s married and has children. What special rtionship can I have with her?"

    Maia paused for a moment, as if this situation was beyond her expectations.

    "That''s right, you''re really a jerk. She''s already a mother, but you still don''t let her off. What a scum you

    are."

    "Come on! Can you stop defaming me? Her husband is myrade-in-arms. So we call each other by

    the first names all the time. What''s wrong with that?"

    Maia was stuck by Tim''s words again.

    "Maia, are you jealous? Do you have a crush on me?"

    Maia immediately refuted, "Bull shit! How could I possibly have a crush on you? Stop being self-

    righteous."

    Maia turned around and ran away.

    This time, Tim did not chase after her.

    He looked at Maia''s back and smiled. However, his smile faded away when he suddenly thought of

    something.

    Was she acting?

    If so, Maia was good enough to get an actor award.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Tim felt disturbed again.

    He took out his phone and called Nicole.

    "What did you say when you called Maia just now?"

    "Oh, right! When did I be your secretary, Chuck? What is wrong with you and Maia?"

    Nicole thought that Tim probably hid something from Maia.

    However, Tim said gloomily, "Forget it! So be it. How about you? Have you finished pleasing your Mr.

    Green?"

    "Oh Tim, it sounds that you are green with envy."

    Nicole also found that Tim was filled with dissatisfaction and jealousy.

    No wonder Samuel didn''t get angry. The way Tim was made people hard to get angry.

    Tim said directly, "Bah, you two are the same. What''s wrong with you? How can you tell I am jealous?"

    "It''s obvious. Do you feel particrly upset because of Maia?"

    "So what? I am doing it because of you."

    After saying, he felt what he said was a little against his will.

    Nicole did not disclose him. She smiled and said, "That emerald tycoon is called Jase. Samuel seems

    to know him. If you want to know, I can tell you about his background. I intend to meet him with Samuel

    tomorrow after Zama''s burial. Don''t worry! Samuel and I will look into him for you."

    "Thank you anyway."

    After Tim finished speaking, he hung up the phone. He felt even more depressed.

    Were Nicole and Samuel crazy?

    He was jealous?

    It was impossible!

    Although Tim denied it, he still looked in the direction of Maia''s ward.

    ''Since both Samuel and Maia know Jase, I can just follow Maia.''

    Thinking of this, Tim got up and went back to the ward. He leaned against the door and looked at Maia,

    who was reading in bed. He smiled and said, "Hey, girlfriend. When will you visit your Uncle Jase?"

    "I''m not going."

    Maia was a little embarrassed when she heard that Tim called her girlfriend. Her face was burning.

    Tim continued with a smile, "Oh, please. I should meet your family anyway. By the way, you boyfriend is

    not ugly at all. Don''t worry! I won''t make you lose your face."

    "Tim, get out of here! Who said you were my boyfriend? I don''t want you to be my boyfriend!"

    "Really? Then who told Chuck that she was my girlfriend just now?"

    As soon as Tim said it, Maia was instantly enraged and threw a pillow at Tim.

    "Get out of here!"

    Tim quickly dodged and said with a smile, "Alright, I am leaving to buy some delicious food for you.

    Let''s meet your Uncle Jase tonight."

    "No way!"

    Maia shouted shyly.

    Tim turned around and left, but the moment he turned around, the smile froze on his face.

    If Maia was acting, then he would act with her. He wanted to see how long Maia could act.

    Tim suddenly felt exhausted.

    In the past, he had never been so tired when he had dated several women at the same time.

    What exactly was wrong?

    Did he really turn old?

    Maia surely didn''t know what Tim was thinking. She just suddenly felt a little shy. It was very rare for

    her to feel shy, which made her felt really weird.

    Tim went out to buy some fruits that Maia liked to eat. He suddenly realized that he already knew

    Maia''s taste by heart after the past few days.

    When he decided to forget his affection to Nicole and take care of Maia, Tim was really wholeheartedly

    involved. He always thought that Maia was a considerate, righteous and straightforward girl, so her

    sudden suspicion made him feel very ufortable.

    He had never changed the idea that Maia was the person he decided to spend his life with. But he just

    could not ept that Maia approached him in purpose.

    How could he need other external factors to find a wife?

    Looking at the fruit in his hand, Tim decided to go back to the ward. But when he got there, he found

    that Maia was gone.

    If it was in the past, he would definitely be worried and run out to find. But now, he wanted to give each

    other some private space. He even naively wondered if Maia would take the initiative to confess to him.

    As long as she was willing to say it, he didn''t care how serious the matter was or what the purpose

    was.

    After waiting in the ward for more than an hour, Maia finally came back. She was somewhat surprised

    to see Tim.

    "When did youe back? I''ve been looking for you around."

    Tim saw that Maia was sweating profusely and panting heavily, as if she had really run for a long time.

    But he didn''t think that Maia had really gone out to look for him.

    She was very likely to meet someone or do something during this time.

    Thinking of this possibility, Tim felt unspeakably depressed and ufortable.

    "Are you OK, Tim? Are there anything wrong?"

    Maia asked when she saw Tim looking at her strangely.

    "It''s fine. I bought some fruits. I found that it was all your favorite food. So I wanted toe back and

    ask what your Uncle Jase liked to eat, but you weren''t here, so I just waited. I don''t know how long I

    waited because I have no sense of time so. Where did you go?"

    Tim said tonelessly, then he looked away.

    Maia heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Maybe I went a different way. I went around the fruit stalls and

    supermarkets nearby. But I didn''t see you. I called you but your phone was switched off. You know, I

    almost called the police because I assumed that something bad happened to you. But who knows you

    are already back?"

    Tim took out her phone and checked. He didn''t know when the battery had run out.

    He charged his phone. However, he didn''t believe that Maia almost called the police.

    If he really yed such an important role in her heart, she would not approach him for any reason.

    Essentially, this was like a thorn in Tim''s heart.

    Tim said calmly, "I''m fine. How can a grown man be kidnapped? I am not that weak."

    As he spoke, he threw his phone on the table.

    Maia finally felt that something was wrong with Tim.

    "What''s wrong with you? Is it because I said I was your girlfriend? It''s OK. If you really mind, I can

    exin it to Uncle Jase."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m chasing you now. So it can''t be better if you are my girlfriend."

    "But you look..."

    "I''m just a little tired. I haven''t slept well recently because of taking care of you. I feel feeble today. I''m

    going to take a rest. Call me if you need anything."

    Tim couldn''t act any longer.

    He picked up his phone and left. He even forgot to take his coat.

    "Wait a moment."

    Maia stopped him and handed him the coat.

    "It''s windy outside. Don''t catch a cold."

    "Thank you."

    Tim took the coat and turned around. Then he suddenly remembered something.

    "Oh, right! I inquired my friends about the case of your parents. They said that it was a bitplicated

    and they couldn''t find any evidence to prove that your parents didn''t steal the money. So the key now is

    to find a witness to prove that your parents didn''t take the money at that time. Do you know who else

    was on the mission with your parents?"

    Although Tim doubted about Maia, he was still trying his best to keep his promise to Maia.

    Hearing Tim''s words, Maia''s eyes immediately lit up.

 Chapter 728 Of Course Theyre Innocent

    Chapter 728 Of Course They''re Innocent

    "Do you mean if I can find anyone who was on the mission with my parents, then they can be free of

    the charge?"

    Maia clutched Tim''s hand.

    Now she was like a helpless child, cing all her hopes on him.

    Tim''s heart grew tender at the woman in front of him.

    "So you know who was on the mission with your parents?"

    "I don''t know, but Uncle Jase may know something. I can ask him when we see him tonight."

    "Alright."

    Tim was struggling in his heart. Looking at Maia''s excited face, he could not be sure if she was acting.

    Perhaps that was a coincidence?

    But this exnation could not even convince himself.

    Tim sighed quietly and said, "I''ll go outside for a cigarette."

    "It''s not good for you to smoke too much. Don''t do it so often."

    Maia''s words struck Tim. He chuckled, "What? Now you''re in charge of me?"

    "Don''t get me wrong. It''s for your own good."

    Maia flushed.

    She couldn''t tell what exactly her feelings were for Tim.

    Tim stopped teasing her and stepped out.

    He leaned against the window and lit a cigarette. Hardly smoking it, he just tucked it between his

    fingers and let it burn into ashes and fall on the ground.

    With his mind drifting away, Tim stood there looking nk.

    This was what Maia saw when she came out.

    She felt that Tim was weirdtely. Maybe there was something bothered him. But she was too timid to

    ask.

    She wished it was about the Emerald King, Jase Wilson.

    Maia vowed silently that she must make this transaction work, otherwise she would owe Tim too much.

    Then, Maia returned to the ward.

    After spending some time outside, Tim walked into the ward. He happened to see that Maia already got

    herself dressed.

    He was slightly shocked by her outfit.

    "I''ve never seen you in a skirt. You look pretty."

    Maia felt a little shy.

    "I don''t think it''s convenient to wear a skirt. But we''re going to see Uncle Jase today, so a skirt would be

    better. What do you think? Do I look good?"

    As she spoke, she showed him with a spin.

    "You look good."

    Tim smiled faintly.

    Maia walked to his side and said, "Don''t worry. I will do all I can do to help you. I believe Uncle Jase will

    say yes to it. Cheer up. You''ve been worried too muchtely."

    "I''m fine. Let''s get going."

    "Alright."

    The two of them quickly left the hospital and went to Jase''s.

    Tim wasn''t surprised at all when he saw Jase''s magnificent house. But Maia was kind of astonished.

    "I never know Uncle Jase is so rich."

    "Well, the emerald business is very lucrative. A vi like this is nothing."

    Tim sounded indifferent. It made Maia feel that she was overreacting.

    She whispered, "Is my dress too shabby?"

    "It''s okay. Jase won''t mind."

    Tim took a nce at Maia''s skirt. It might be the most expensive of all her clothes. Tim really thought it

    was okay.

    They were here to visit her uncle. What mattered was her care for the elder, not her dress.

    "Will I embarrass you?"

    Maia suddenly became worried.

    Timughed and held her in his arms, saying, "You look good in my eyes. It doesn''t matter what others

    say."

    "Alright."

    Maia lowered her head timidly.

    When they arrived at the door, a butler went to inform his master of their arrival. Subsequently, Jase

    came out to greet them.

    Tim frowned slightly when he noticed Jase''s gait.

    He used to be a soldier, so he instantly knew what Jase used to do.

    He was a veteran.

    "Hi, Uncle Jase. Long time no see."

    Maia greeted Jase in a polite and rxed way.

    Jase smiled and said, "Maia, you have already grown into a big girl. If your parents were alive, I believe

    they would be very happy. Come on in."

    As he spoke, Jase was about to pull Maia into the house.

    Maia swiftly came to Tim''s side. Wearing a smile on her face, she said, "Uncle Jase, this is my

    boyfriend, Tim."

    Jase looked at Tim''s face and then put on a faint smile. "You look decent. But you don''t seem to be so

    nice to your girlfriend. Young man, a man''s dignity doesn''t just lie in your own appearance."

    Hearing Jase''s remarks, Maia hastened to exin, "Uncle Jase, it''s not like that. Tim wanted to buy

    clothes for me, but I rejected. I''m fine to wear like this. Do you mean you don''t wanna see me because

    I wear a cheap dress?"

    "Maia, you''re so considerate, just like your mother. Come. Get in."

    Jase shook his head and turned around. He didn''t pay much attention to Tim.

    Tim was okay with it. He followed behind Maia into the house.

    The servants in the house served some pastries in a few minutes, all of which were Maia''s favorites.

    "Thank you, Uncle Jase."

    "It''s okay. Feel yourself at home. Your parents and I were very close. But they are unfortunate. I''ve told

    you toe to me long time ago, but you''re so stubborn. You never came. Now you''re here, of course

    I need to make it up for you."

    Jase was being very nice to Maia.

    Sitting by the side, Tim didn''t say anything but observed their interactions.

    He took a look at the decoration of Jase''s house. It was extremely luxurious.

    Noticing Tim''s silence, Maia hurriedly said, "Uncle Jase, what do you think of the business I''ve told

    you...."

    "Today is just a family reunion. Let''s not talk about business. Maia, it''s been so many years since the

    brother?"

    Tim soon understood that Jase was not interested in the deal.

    He responded with a smile and said nothing. But he was kind of annoyed.

    He considered himself to be a famous figure in the Seapolis City. Although this was the first time he got

    into the emerald industry, Jase''s arrogance really annoyed him.

    In Jase, he could not sense any vibe of a soldier at all.

    Hearing Trevin was brought up, Maia hurriedly replied, "My younger brother is at the university. He will

    graduate in a year."

    "Really? What major was he in?"

    "Financial management."

    Jase was a little surprised at her answer.

    "Financial management? I thought he would go to the military academy. When he was a kid, he always

    said that he wanted to be a soldier when he grew up."

    "Uncle Jase, he needs to make a living. Besides, after knowing what happened to my parents, he lost

    his faith. So...."

    Maia was a little sad when she mentioned this.

    Smart as Tim was, he began to take that part of the conversation to himself.

    "Mr. Jase, you were close to Maia''s parents. Do you know who was on the mission with her parents?"

    Jase hesitated for a moment.

    "Why are you asking?"

    "Maia''s parents haven''t moved into the Martyrs'' Cemetery yet. I want to look into what happened at that

    time. As long as everything is clear, her brother won''t have any problems joining the army, let alone

    going to the military academy."

    Just as Tim finished speaking, Jase''s eyes turned sharp.

    "You got connections?"

    "Yes."

    "Who are you?"

    Tim was amused at his question. And he reallyughed.

    "Mr. Jase, you''re funny. Maia has told you. I''m her boyfriend."

    Maia suddenly felt that the atmosphere between the two men was tense. She exined, "Uncle Jase,

    Tim is also a veteran. He doesn''t mean to be rude. He just tries to help me."

    "Veteran? Which unit?"

    "Mr. Jase, I think we''re getting off the subject. What are you going to do if you know the designation?

    Are you going to look into me?"

    Tim''s words made Jase frown slightly.

    Designation?

    So he belonged to a special unit.

    Jase''s look turned more serious.

    "Back then, their mission was a secret. I don''t know if there''s anybody else on the mission. I also

    reported this to my superior afterwards, but there hasn''t been any newsing out. Anyway, I believe

    that they are innocent."

    Tim immediately smiled and said, "Of course they are innocent. Otherwise, Maia and her brother

    wouldn''t have suffered so much all these years. So Mr. Jase, you mean you don''t know anything about

    it?"

    "I really don''t know."

    "Then thank you, Mr. Jase. Maia, we should go."

    After Tim finished speaking, he stood up and turned to Maia. Maia saw he was going to leave.

    She got anxious.

    "Tim, didn''t wee here for the emerald business? Why..."

    "Money is just a number for me. Don''t worry. I promise you a happy life. You won''t have to worry about

    money. As for the emerald business, Mr. Jase doesn''t want to talk about it. Never mind. Without this

    business, I can do anything else. Let''s go."

    Tim made it very clear and direct. Jase was embarrassed.

    "Young man, I didn''t say I wouldn''t give you a chance. I just said I didn''t feel like talking about business

    today."

    "Mr. Jase, I''ve been in the business for several years. You don''t have to y riddle with me."

    Although Tim smiled, he looked straight into Jase''s eyes.

    Jase at once felt that Tim was not easy to deal with.

    "I think you''re misunderstood. Maia never asks me for anything. Since she asked, of course I will give

    her the face. How about this, the day after tomorrow, we''ll find a time to talk about it."

    "Alright."

    Tim didn''t say anything else but nodded to Maia. It was obvious that he wanted to leave.

    Maia did not expect this meeting to end up like this. She looked at Jase apologetically and said, "Uncle

    Jase, I''m really sorry. We''re leaving then. You two can talk about it the day after tomorrow."

    "Alright."

    Jase still wore a smile. But Tim knew that he was now cursing him in his heart.

    But that was not his problem.

    After Tim left Jase''s with Maia, Jase''s face turned dark right away.

    It wasn''t just because Tim showed him no respect. But he asked about Maia''s parents.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Who on earth was this guy?

    Jase wasn''t sure, so he quickly made a call to check on Tim''s background.

 Chapter 729 The Instinct of A Veteran Soldier

    Chapter 729 The Instinct of A Veteran Soldier

    Tim brought Maia out and quickly bundled Maia into the car. Then he also got into the car, took out his

    phone, and dialed a phone number.

    "Encrypt all my files."

    Maia was a little confused when she heard his words.

    "Tim, what''s going on?"

    "Don''t speak."

    The people on the phone did not respond. Tim said again.

    "Did you hear what I said?"

    Samuel held the phone, "That''s the way you ask for help?"

    "Samuel, don''t be too arrogant! I''m just calling you because of yourputer skills!"

    Tim was depressed.

    But Samuel smiled, "Yeah, you can go find someone else. You don''t need to call me."

    "Sure, I won''t ask you anymore."

    Tim hung up the phone.

    Maia heard Samuel''s name and asked, "Isn''t Samuel Lady Bush''s husband? Is he awake?"

    "You also wish he won''t wake up for the rest of his life, right? He''s so unkind and not easy to get along

    with. I wish he were still not awake."

    Tim picked up the phone again and dialed Lucas.

    "Lucas, could you do me a favor?"

    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. Tim called him suddenly and his tone was so gentle that

    Luca raised his vignce.

    "What do you want?"

    "Help me encrypt all the files, okay?"

    Lucas immediately rxed.

    "What benefits can I get?"

    "What benefits do you want?"

    Lucas'' chin rested on his hand, "I haven''t decided yet. Can you give me anything I want?"

    "Yes, except for my wife and my own life."

    "Bingo! I''ve already recorded it. You can''t go back on your word. I''ll ask you for itter."

    The corner of Tim''s mouth twitched.

    "Like father, like son. You are both so treacherous."

    "Uncle Tim, in fact, I inherit more from my mother. Do you think my mother is treacherous? I have to tell

    her."

    "Lucas!"

    Tim really wanted to strangle this brat to death.

    "Oh, I''m deaf. What if I can''t y with theputer?"

    Tim tried to calm himself down.

    Compared to Samuel, Lucas was rtively more tractable.

    He took more than a dozen deep breaths and said with a smile, "Good boy, I know you are the best. Do

    me a favor, okay?"

    "Uncle Tim, don''t be like that. I get goosebumps."

    Lucas did not appreciate it at all. He drove Tim mad.

    Tim didn''t understand why a woman like Nicole got such a son.

    Tim panted heavily.

    Lucas stopped teasing him and hurriedly said, "Forget it, I don''t want anyone to say that I''m bullying an

    old man."

    "Old man? Lucas, do you think I don''t dare to hit you?"

    "I will tell my mommy!"

    "Are you a man? Lucas, are you ashamed?"

    "Nicole, I''m a boy, not a man. It''s you who make a fuss about the trifles with me. Is this really

    necessary?" Lucas said confidently.

    Tim was exhausted.

    Tim kept making fun of him. He felt that their talks werepletely off the point.

    "I hang up."

    Tim felt he must have been insane to call them. He was bringing trouble on himself.

    However, he really couldn''t find anyone else who were skilled atputer.

    Just as Tim was about to hang up, Lucas smiled and said, "OK, it''s done. Your files are secured unless

    someone gets a world-ss hacker."

    Tim was shocked for a moment and let out a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you. Lucas."

    "Just remember what you owe me."

    Lucas hung up after that.

    Hearing all of this, Maia looked at Tim in surprise and asked, "Who is this?"

    "Nicole''s son."

    "Lady Bush has a son?"

    Maia''s sudden loud voice startled Tim.

    "Is it strange? She''s already married. Have no children is stranger. What''s that expression on your

    face?"

    "But Lady Bush looks very young."

    "She''s almost thirty years old and no longer young."

    Tim did not realize that he was no longer partial to Nicole. It seemed that when he was chatting with

    Maia, they were one.

    Maia was shocked for a moment. She didn''t expect Tim to say this so casually.

    Didn''t he love Nicole?

    How could he be so unperturbed to say that Nicole had a son? He looked not sad and it seemed that

    he didn''t mind it at all.

    Maia couldn''t understand Tim.

    Tim did not care what Maia was thinking. He whispered, "Fasten your seat belt. Let''s go back to the

    hotel."

    "Not going back to the hospital?"

    "No."

    Tim started the car.

    Although Maia didn''t know why, she still didn''t say anything. She was used to listening to Tim.

    They found a hotel nearby to stay at.

    Maia was a little shy that Tim asked for only one room.

    "Tim, I can get another room."

    "What are you saying? Are there any lovers who get two rooms?"

    Tim''s words made Maia shyer.

    "We are not real lovers. We''re fake."

    "Who told you that? Hurry up ande in."

    Tim dragged Maia into the room.

    Maia was nervous immediately.

    "Tim, I''m not a casual woman!"

    Tim was shocked for a moment and said, "Do I look like a casual man?"

    "Yes!"

    Maia quickly nodded and saw Tim''s gloomy face.

    "Say it again, do I look like?"

    Maia shut up.

    She was not an idiot. He was obviously going to be angry now. If she really angered him, she was

    afraid that he would sleep with her today.

    Seeing Maia frightened to such an extent, Tim was depressed.

    Was he that despicable?

    "You sleep in bed and I sleep on the sofa. Do you have any objections?"

    Maia hurriedly shook her head.

    "I''m going out."

    "Where are you going?"

    Maia grabbed Tim''s arm, and then felt a little embarrassed, so she quickly let go of his hand.

    "I just want to ask if I could call youter."

    "Sure."

    Tim''s voice unconsciously softened.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "I''m going out for a walk. If you have time,e with me. We could have dinner together."

    "That''s right. We haven''t eaten dinner yet. Wait for me. I''ll change my clothes. This dress isn''t very

    Maia went in to change her clothes.

    After a while Maia came out. Tim felt that Maia in ordinary clothes looked better.

    They walked along the road, then Tim took a taxi and they went to the restaurant.

    This restaurant was a little close to the hospital where Maia has been in.

    Maia asked curiously, "Why do we stay at that hotel since we have dinner here?"

    "Let''s eat and talkter."

    Tim did not answer and asked Maia to order.

    Maia was curious, but she didn''t ask anymore. She ordered some dishes and saw Tim staring outside.

    She followed his gaze.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Do you see those people?"

    Tim pointed at some people near the hospital.

    Maia nodded, "I see. What''s wrong? Aren''t there people selling things outside the hospital every day?"

    "They are not sellers. If my guess is correct, your uncle sent them here."

    "What? Impossible!"

    Maia denied it.

    "Why?"

    Tim looked at her.

    Maia shook her head, "Uncle Jase and my father are best friends andrades. He is very kind. He

    wanted to adopt us after my parents passed away. We didn''t want to implicate him, so we didn''t agree.

    He loves us so much. Why did he send someone over?"

    "That''s right. But why didn''t he tell you who went on the mission with your parents? Why hasn''t he

    contacted you for so many years? Why did he sent someone to spy on us? Can you answer?"

    Maia was shocked.

    "Maybe he thinks I''m too stubborn, so..."

    "Maia, do you believe that?"

    Maia fell silence.

    "Are you suspecting my uncle? Why?"

    "Out of instinct, a veteran soldier''s instinct. But I''m still searching for evidence. Now we have no choice

    but to wait."

    Tim''s words caused Maia some pain.

    "Evidence? How are you going to collect the evidences?"

    "Maia, I have my way. Your parents'' mission must have been top secret. Apart from the officers who

    were sent back then, only therades who went the mission with your parents knew about that. Now

    that your parents have passed away, this case has been a mystery. It will be sealed up unless we find

    new clues. Perhaps your uncle will be a breakthrough."

    Tim said quietly.

    Maia remained silent.

    Tim found that Maia''s expression was not very good.

    Perhaps Jase was really important to Maia. He was her parents'' best friend. She did not want to

    believe that Jase had something to do with her parents'' case.

    However, looking at the people in front of her and listening to Tim''s words, she didn''t know whether she

    should believe her uncle.

    At this moment, Tim''s phone rang, and Maia''s nerves immediately tensed up. She looked straight at

    Tim.

 Chapter 730 Leave Her Alone and Come at Me

    Chapter 730 Leave Her Alone and Come at Me

    Knowing that Maia was anxious, Tim didn''t say anything, but directly turned on his phone.

    "Uncle Tim, you have to prepare a big gift for me."

    Lucas smiled over video calls.

    "Tell me, what do you want? I will buy it for you."

    "That''s what you said. My mommy wants to buy some emeralds recently. Why don''t you help me find a

    fine one? I want to give it as a gift to her."

    Hearing these words, Tim was shocked.

    "It''s better for your daddy to send the gift to your mommy, isn''t it? It''s inappropriate for you to do so."

    "Why?"

    "Anyway, just let your daddy send the gift."

    After speaking, Tim couldn''t help but cast a nce at Maia.

    He saw that her eyelids flickered, as if she didn''t know where to look at.

    He felt anxious at once.

    "You can pick something else as a gift."

    "Then I want two, no, four emerald essories."

    Lucas was determined to own emeralds.

    "Why do you need so many emeralds? Do you want to sell them?"

    "No. I will give them to my sister, Hedy and Joseph, and I myself will keep one too. Four emerald

    essories are enough. What''s wrong with you? Uncle Tim, are you reluctant?"

    Tim''s mouth twitched.

    No wonder Lucas was Samuel''s son. The young boy was also very sophisticated.

    It''s true that Tim could afford high quality emeralds. However, four high quality emeralds were too much

    for him.

    "Alright. Alright. I''ll give them to youter. Now tell me, what''s the news?"

    "Thank you, Uncle Tim. I''ll send a file to you. After reading, you''d better delete it. Otherwise, I''ll be in

    trouble."

    Lucas hung up the phone and sent a file to Tim.

    Maia immediately leaned over.

    It was a top-secret file, so only Lucas was able to get it.

    They opened it at once and found that besides Maia''s parents, Jase also participated in that

    movement.

    Maia was shocked.

    Tim''s intuition was correct.

    Jase was the one who always kept in contact with her parents, but why didn''t he ever mention the thing

    in front of her?

    Maia didn''t look well.

    Ever since she was young, she thought Jase was the closest person to her. It never urred to her

    that the truth was as such.

    Seeing that Maia was upset, Tim hurriedlyforted her, "Don''t be so pessimistic. Perhaps it was

    because of the secrecy rules that he didn''t say anything. What''s more, now we don''t have any

    evidence to prove that he is rted to the death of your parents. Perhaps my intuition is wrong."

    "You don''t have tofort me. I know you care about me."

    Maia tried her best to be calm, but she couldn''t.

    Tim suddenly felt regretful about letting her know the whole thing.

    "Alright, I''m very hungry now. Let''s eat now and after that, we will go and find your Uncle Jase."

    Tim said with a smile.

    Maia held his hand, "Is that OK? Would he say anything?"

    "I think so. Let''s give it a try. But now we should eat first."

    "Alright."

    His words seemed to have magic, and Maia began to eat.

    She was not in the mood to eat, but she still tried to eat as much as possible.

    It was heartbreaking for him to see her behave in this way.

    "Stop eating if you don''t want to eat. Let''s ask him first and then eat."

    Tim grabbed her wrist in time.

    Maia took a deep breath and said, "What happened to my parents has left a scar on my heart forever. I

    don''t believe they would do such a thing. So many years passed, but this case hasn''t been solved. I''m

    afraid that if I don''t work hard, the case will never be solved. My parents will bear humiliation and

    disgrace for eternity! I can''t see this happen."

    "I understand and I also know how you feel. Don''t worry, I''ll find out the truth. Let''s ask Mr. Jase first."

    Tim held her hands tightly.

    Looking up at him, Maia was touched.

    "Alright."

    They stood up, paid the bill and walked out.

    Tim parked his car underneath the restaurant. He had nned to let Maia wait for him at the gate while

    he drove the car to pick her up, but he didn''t expect that she wanted to go with him.

    He tried to dissuade her from apanying him, but she was determined. So they together walked

    towards the underground parking lot hand in hand.

    Suddenly, a ck car headed towards Tim.

    "Be careful!"

    In a hurry, he suddenly pushed Maia away and dodged the car.

    Maia directly fell to the ground. When she turned around, she saw the car suddenly reverse. Their

    target was Tim.

    "Tim, be careful."

    She was so anxious, but she didn''t dare to step forward, in case she would be a burden to him.

    It''s obvious that Tim was their target.

    She was worried, and a sudden thought crossed her mind.

    Could it be that Jase ordered these men to do so?

    Although the thought shed through her mind, it left a deep impression on her.

    Seeing that these men were determined to kill him, Tim quickly jumped over a car and ran towards his

    own car.

    At this moment, four or five men surrounded him from all directions and blocked his way.

    Maia was anxious.

    She quickly took out her phone to call the police.

    But at this moment, a person strangled her from behind, so the phone fell to the ground.

    "Tim!"

    Maia struggled, but the person behind her was too tall and strong, so she couldn''t break away.

    Upon witnessing Maia''s situation, Tim was worried and angry.

    "Leave her alone! If you are a man,e at me!"

    "Alright! As long as you stay still, I''ll let her go. Otherwise, I''ll use my dagger to cut her face slowly."

    Although the man''s voice was hoarse, he was vicious.

    Tim was so furious, and he saw the man take out a dagger from his pocket and put it straight on Maia''s

    face.

    Maia shook her head.

    "Leave me alone! Tim, leave me alone! If you stay still, they will kill you!"

    She almost cried.

    Why did theye across such a thing?

    How did she be Tim''s weakness?

    Tim suddenly smiled when seeing Maia cry.

    "Maia, you know what? You look quite pretty when you smile."

    "Are you aware of the situation now? Why are you still talking about this! Hurry up and fight!"

    She cried even more.

    But Tim gave up resisting.

    He looked at her and smiled, "Maia, don''t move. The dagger will hurt you. They won''t kill me. Don''t

    worry."

    Just as he finished speaking, the person beside him punched him in the stomach.

    Tim suddenly let out a muffled groan, but he zipped his lip and didn''t cry out.

    "Tim! Are you silly? Who am I to you? Fight back! They won''t dare to hurt me! Fight back!"

    Maia cried and struggled.

    The man said coldly, "Tim, if you dare to resist, I will kill her. We know that you have good fight skills,

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    and we cannot defeat you, but we can easily kill this woman. Do you want to know which one is faster?

    Your fighting force or my dagger?"

    "Don''t touch her! I told you. Come to me."

    He looked at the man with a furious gleam in his eyes, as if he could kill the man just by staring at him.

    The man involuntarily paused for a moment, and then he suddenly felt nothing to say.

    How could he be frightened by Tim''s gaze?

    "Of course I cane at you. Now you surrender, and don''t fight back. Otherwise, I won''t guarantee

    you what I will do to this woman."

    After the man finished speaking, Maia cried out.

    "Don''t listen to him! Tim, don''t listen to him!"

    Tim looked at her with a gentle smile.

    "Maia, don''t worry. I''ll be fine."

    "No! No! Tim, I don''t want to owe you anything. Do you understand?"

    She still struggled.

    The dagger cut her neck, and warm blood flowed down, dyeing her shirt red.

    Tim''s face darkened instantly.

    "I told you not to hurt her, don''t you understand?"

    He suddenly broke free from the surrounding circle and immediately headed towards the man who

    kidnapped Maia.

    The man suddenly shivered. He quickly put the dagger on Maia''s neck and said, "If you take another

    step forward, I''ll kill her."

    The man''s hands were trembling. It seemed that the dagger would cut Maia''s neck at any time.

    Tim did not dare to move.

    In the past, he would never care about the man''s threat. He would even be confident to subdue the

    man immediately. But now, looking at the blood around Maia''s neck, he suddenly felt a little scared.

    What if he failed?

    He was afraid that if Maia moved, her neck would be broken.

    He was afraid that if she died, what could he do?

    Now he realized that Maia was very important to him somehow.

    She was so important that he couldn''t allow himself to make any mistakes, so important that he didn''t

    dare to move.

    "Maia, listen. Don''t move."

    "No, Tim, you don''t have to worry about me. I have nothing to do with you. Leave me alone!"

    She uttered a cry of despair.

    Normally, there were many people in the underground parking lot, but today, it was so quiet that Tim

    could clearly hear her cry.

    He smiled, "Why do you say you have nothing to do with me? Didn''t you just tell your Uncle Jase that

    I''m your boyfriend? Maia, you can''t take your words back since you have told your uncle. Don''t worry.

    I''m like a cat. Legend has it that cats have nine lives. I won''t die easily."

    "Hit him right now!"

    Seeing how arrogant Tim was, the man couldn''t help but give the order.

    Other men quickly surrounded Tim and kicked him.

    Tim wanted to resist by instinct, but then he heard the man''s words, "If you resist, I''ll cut her. If you

    don''t believe me, you can try. Anyway, I don''t care."

    "Don''t touch her!"

    Tim was furious, but he had to give up struggling and defending himself.

    Those men ruthlessly punched him with their fists.

    Maia cried so hard that she almost couldn''t breathe.

    "Tim, don''t be so silly. Fight back! Fight them!"

    But he just looked at her and smiled gently.

    Now he suddenly understood what Nicole had said to him.

    She said, "Tim, sooner orter, you will find your Miss Right. At that time, you will know that your

    feelings for me cannot be called true love."

    Now, he seemed to understand her words.

 Chapter 731 How Could One Be So Vicious

    Chapter 731 How Could One Be So Vicious

    "No! Tim, no!"

    Maia had never hated herself like today for she was powerless to help.

    If she were good at fighting, she wouldn''t be his burden.

    Without him, Tim could have handled these people and avoid being hurt.

    But now, Tim bore all these and did not fight back. Even in the case, he looked at her tenderly. Maia

    couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    "Don''t cry, Maia. Don''t cry."

    Tim still looked at her gently.

    Maia cried and felt hard to breath. She saw Tim fell down, bleeding and twitching. But she could do

    nothing to help her.

    "Stop it! Stop! He will die if you continue! Stop! Please stop!"

    Maia struggled to get rid of the man and even bit his wrist. She didn''t care if the knife would cut her

    face. As the blood was spattered, she could feel her skin burning.

    All of a sudden, she hit into the man with her head.

    The man felt dizzy and almost fell.

    He didn''t expect a woman could hit him so hard.

    Maia broke free from the man''s control and immediately crouched down to pick up the phone. Then

    she immediately called the police.

    "Hurry up. We are in the underground parking lot of Hengyu Avenue. They are killing him."

    Maia cried out, her voice echoing throughout the parking lot.

    They were beating Tim in their excitement. Hearing Maia talking with the police, they stopped and

    glowered at her.

    The man who had controlled Maia before suddenly cried out.

    "What are you looking at? We should go!"

    "But this bitch..."

    "We were ordered to kill this man, not the woman. We should go now!"

    Scarcely had he fled away when he said that.

    Maia ran up to Tim at once. Looking at Tim who was in a pool of blood, she cried her eyes out.

    "Tim, are you alright? Answer me. Please!"

    Only then did she realize that she had been deep in love with Tim.

    Maybe she fell for him when Tim protected her from being hurt by Liam''s people or even earlier before.

    Maia had no idea. But she felt so heartbreaking that she could hardly breathe.

    Tim felt that every part of his body hurt.

    Though not clear about the injury, he could feel his ribs were broken and his lungs were severely

    injured.

    These guys were ruthless. They kicked at his vitals. Without his strong body, he might have died.

    However, he could tell that those people really wanted him dead.

    Looking at Maia who was crying a lot, Tim thought she was not the decisivedy he knew.

    He suddenly was delighted.

    It was so good to be valued by someone. Even though his entire body was in such a great pain, he still

    felt very sweet.

    He held Maia''s hand and said, "Call an ambnce, Maia. Don''t cry. I''m fine."

    Maia cried even more, but she still took out her phone and called the ambnce.

    It came soon.

    The doctors and nurses took Tim into the vehicle. Maia was with him.

    Tim was sent to the emergency room.

    Maia seemed to lose her mind and didn''t know what to do.

    She had never experienced this before. What should she do now?

    In Maia''s panic, she suddenly thought of Nicole.

    She took out her phone and sent a message to her.

    "Lady Bush, something has happened to Tim. Please help me. I want to have an advance on my

    sry."

    Nicole and Samuel had just buried Zama. Though still sullen, he had epted the truth.

    He had already done everything he could do for Zama. It was enough as he son.

    ir took Lucas out for a walk.

    Receiving Maia''s message, Nicole was shocked for a moment. However, she was nervous after

    reading it.

    "What happened?"

    Samuel asked, noticing the change of her look.

    Nicole answered, "Something has happened to Tim. Maia asked me for an advance on her sry. It

    must be serious, or she won''t do it."

    "So you mean we should go there and help them?"

    "Yes. Tim is our friend. He came for me. I cannot leave him in the lurch."

    "I didn''t say we will stand by. You think I am selfish?"

    Samuel touched her head andughed at her.

    "That''s not what I meant. I mean, oh, you know what I mean."

    Nicole felt that Samuel had definitely said it on purpose.

    Samuel chuckled, "Give her the money first. I guess they really need the money. It will take us at least

    an hour to get there even by ne. What if we she is in dire need?"

    "Right. I''ll give her the money now."

    Nicole replied to Maia.

    "What happened to Tim? How much does it cost?"

    Maia shed tears of gratitude when she saw the message.

    She replied, "It is a long story to tell. Tim and I were besieged by a group of strangers. To protect me,

    he was beaten and sent into the hospital. I think he was severely injured. He''s in the emergency room

    of the Central Hospital now. Lady Bush, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."

    "Idiot, you don''t have to say sorry to me. Tim saved you because he was willing to. Nobody forced him,

    right? So, Maia, don''t say sorry to me. You didn''t do anything wrong to anyone. Listen, I''ll transfer

    100,000 yuan to you. Samuel and I will be there soon. Let''s talk after we meet."

    After sending the message, she raised her head to say something to Samuel. Yet she saw Samuel had

    walked towards the car.

    "Get in the car. There is still time for us to pack. I have booked thetest flight online. There''s still half

    an hour left, so we have to hurry up."

    Hearing what he said, Nicole was so grateful.

    "Samuel, thank you."

    "Don''t mention it. Hurry up."

    Yet he was obviously very happy for he was smiling.

    They returned to the homestay soon. While they were packing, Samuel called ir. He told her to take

    care of Lucas and let him find the CCTV of the parking lot.

    After arranging everything, Samuel drove Nicole to the airport and arrived at the hospital an hourter.

    "How''s it going? Has Time out yet?"

    As soon as Nicole spoke, Maia was shocked.

    "Lady Bush, your have recovered?"

    "It isn''t important now. How is Tim?"

    Maia then answered her question.

    "Well, Tim has been in the emergency room for more than one hour. He hasn''te out yet. I saw

    nurses bring blood in stic bags. Lady Bush, was he..."

    "No!"

    Nicole suddenly interrupted Maia.

    Tim would be fine!

    Absolutely would!

    Her body trembled slightly.

    Samuel stepped forward and held her in his arms. He whispered to her, "Don''t worry. Tim is tough. Only

    punches and kicks won''t hurt him. At most, some of his ribs are broken. You know, he is good at

    fighting."

    But Maia immediately said, "Those people are really cruel. I saw that he was lying in a pool of blood.

    I..."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole asked.

    "I don''t know. It was only kicks and punches, but I don''t know why he bled profusely."

    Maia cried again as she spoke.

    "It''s all my fault. Without me, he wouldn''t hurt so much."

    "Don''t me yourself. Trust me. He will be fine."

    Nicoleforted Maia, but in fact she was worried a lot.

    Soon the light in the emergency room went out.

    When the doctor came out, Maia ran up to him first.

    "Is he alright?"

    "Are you the patient''s family?"

    Nicole and Maia were frightened as they heard this.

    In general, if doctors said like this, it meant the patient was injured severely and might die.

    Maia almost fell onto the ground.

    Nicole held her up.

    "We are the closest friends of him. Is he alright? Can you tell us?"

    The doctor paused for a moment and then said, "You had better call his rtives over. He lost too

    much blood, with three broken ribs. There was blood stasis in his lungs. He needs to rest. What

    happened to him? The patient has hundreds of cuts in his body. He would have died if you took him to

    the hospitalter than ten minutes."

    "What? Hundreds of wounds?"

    Nicole frowned.

    The doctor sighed, "It was probably because the men that had beaten him got des between their

    fingers. As they punched him, the des cut his body and he bleeds a lot."

    Nicole''s face turned dark when she heard this.

    Who did it to Tim?

    Who was so vicious?

    He definitely meant to take Tim''s life!

    Nicole clenched her fists while Maia cried so sadly.

    "Is he alright now?"

    "We can''t say we''re out of danger. If he didn''t have a fever within 24 hours, he will be all right. So you

    must have someone by his side."

    "I''ll stay. I''ll stay."

    Maia said.

    Nicole did not say anything. She was eager to know who wanted to kill Tim. Did he provoke someone

    after she had left?

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing her eyebrows furrowed and her fists clenched, he took her in his arms and whispered, "Lucas

    has already gone to see the CCTV. Trust me, we will find those men who had beaten Tim. No matter

    what you want to do to them, I will support you."

    Nicole looked at Samuel, bit her lower lip and nodded.

    Then Samuel''s phone rang.

    It was Lucas.

    Maybe he had some clues.

 Chapter 732 Dont You Think Youre a Little Out of Line

    Chapter 732 Don''t You Think You''re a Little Out of Line

    Nicole answered the phone immediately.

    "Lucas, did you find anything?"

    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Lucas paused and said, "Mommy, are you in the hospital? How''s Uncle Tim?"

    "Not good, but he has transferred to the intensive care unit. How is the thing Daddy asked you to do

    going?"

    Although Nicole was anxious, she could not press Lucas too hard.

    Lucas hurriedly answered, "I found out that the car belongs to Jase."

    "Jase!"

    Nicole looked at Samuel with anger.

    Jase was just an emerald tycoon. If it was because of business, Jase didn''t have to do this to Tim,

    right?

    "I see. Lucas, stay out of this. Mommy and Daddy will handle it. You and Uncle ir need to be safe.

    Do you understand?"

    "Got it, Mommy. You and Samuel should also pay attention."

    "Alright."

    After Nicole hung up the phone, she frowned.

    "What''s wrong? What did Lucas say?"

    "It''s Jase. But it''s just a business. Why would he do this? Is there something we don''t know?"

    Nicole asked.

    Samuel pondered for a moment and said, "We can ask Maia. Perhaps we can get some clues."

    Nicole nodded and went to the ward with Samuel.

    Tim, who used to be alive and kicking, was lying there motionlessly.

    Not long ago, it was Samuel lying on the hospital bed, but now it turned to Tim.

    Nicole felt that she should go burn incense and worship gods. Why would the people around her

    always be in trouble?

    Seeing Nicole enter, Maia hurriedly stood up and asked, "Lady Bush, how''s it going?"

    "Is there any grudge between Tim and Jase? Do you know about that?"

    Maia was shocked by Nicole''s question.

    "Jase? Are you saying that it was Jase who caused trouble for us and beat Tim?"

    "The car is his. As for whether it was nned by him or not, we haven''t investigated it yet. We want to

    know that is there any personal grudge between Tim and Jase?"

    "No, if there''s one, it''s because of me."

    Maia bit her lips and told them what Tim had guessed about Jase, including the cause of her parents''

    death and the encrypted information Lucas had given her.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "Tim is still that arrogant. He is not in the Seapolis City now! Did he really

    think he is the king? He is just messing around."

    "Alright, Tim has always been like this. You know him. He was arrogant when he was in the Dungeon.

    Don''t you remember?"

    Nicole knew that Samuel had good intentions, so she quickly grabbed him.

    Maia looked at Samuel, afraid that Samuel would not help Tim, so she hurriedly said, "Mr. Green, I

    know that you have great abilities. Tim said that you are his best friend. Help him, please."

    "Me? His best friend? Did he tell you that personally?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    Maia hurriedly nodded.

    "Yes, he said it to me personally. He said that he had few friends all his life. The most reliable and

    trustworthy ones are Lady Bush and Mr. Green."

    Hearing that, Samuel shook his head with a smile.

    "Liar."

    "Alright, will you help him or not?"

    Nicole pulled Samuel''s clothes.

    Samuel felt a little ufortable watching his wife speak for Tim.

    "If I didn''t know you, I would really be jealous. You actually intercede for another man in front of your

    own husband. Nicole, do you know how hurt it is?"

    Nicoleughed.

    "I''llpensate you. OK?"

    "That''s what you said."

    Samuel behaved like a child.

    Maia looked at them and suddenly felt envious.

    In this world, there aren''t many couples like Nicole and Samuel, right?

    "Mr. Green, Lady Bush, you are so intimate."

    Samuel immediately smiled and said, "Definitely. After all, we are an old couple. Our child is four years

    old."

    "Stop boasting. Hurry up, is there any way to help Tim?"

    Nicole red at Samuel.

    This man is getting more and showier.

    Samuel smiled, "There must be a way. No matter what, I have to carry out my wife''s order. Don''t worry,

    I''ll go and check Jase''s background tonight."

    "I''ll go with you."

    Nicole hurriedly said.

    However, Samuel whispered, "Stay in the hotel. If I can''te back, you have to find someone to save

    me."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Nicole was dissatisfied to hear that.

    Samuel also knew that Nicole was afraid that something would happen to him, but he had to confess it.

    "Nicole, no one can guarantee that everything will go ording to our ns. So, what I''m talking about

    is a possibility. You stay here, and I''ll go see Jase alone in the name of discussing business. You can

    check who he''s done close business with over the years. Perhaps this is another breakthrough."

    Although Nicole was a little worried, she had to admit that Samuel was correct.

    "You must be careful."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."

    Samuel rubbed Nicole''s head. His gentleness made Maia a little envious.

    Maybe this is love.

    Nicole pushed Samuel, "You touch my head again. I''m not your pet."

    "Being able to love you like this for the rest of my life is my lifelong wish."

    Looking at Samuel''s tender gaze, Nicole felt warm.

    "Enough. Hurry up and call Jase."

    Nicole pushed Samuel away.

    Samuel said gloomily, "How could you push me away like that?"

    "Then shall I give you a French kiss?"

    "I''ll ept that!"

    After saying that, Samuel directly held Nicole in his arms.

    Maia hurriedly turned her head away. Her face flushed.

    This Mr. Green was truly open.

    Samuel kissed Nicole. Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself.

    She pushed Samuel away, "Samuel, enough!"

    "Alright."

    Samuel smiled and left.

    Nicole felt a little embarrassed under Maia''s gaze.

    "Samuel was like this after he recovered. Don''t mind, he used to be very gentle."

    "Lady Bush, Mr. Green really loves you."

    "I think it''smon between husband and wife."

    Nicole hurriedly exined.

    Maia smiled and looked at Tim, whispering, "He said he wants me to be his girlfriend."

    "Did you agree?"

    "I don''t know."

    Maia sat down beside Tim''s bed.

    She held Tim''s hand and said, "Lady Bush, what if Tim has a fever? Will he wake up? Will he be like

    Mr. Green before?"

    "No way! Tim is not an idiot. It''s not his personality to fall asleep after being framed. He is too arrogant.

    He will definitely take revenge by himself. So, don''t worry, he will be fine."

    Hearing Nicole''s evaluation of Tim, Maia suddenly felt a little jealous. Nicole seemed to know Tim well.

    "Lady Bush, you know a lot about Tim."

    "We''ve been good friends in all weathers."

    Nicole suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    She looked at Maia and saw that Maia''s expression was not right. She immediately asked, "What''s

    wrong?"

    "Lady Bush, I know it is inappropriate to say it right now, but I still have to say it. Don''t be angry, OK?"

    "I''m listening."

    Nicole felt that Maia was a little different now.

    Maia looked at her and pondered for a moment, "Tim said that he likes me. I also want to be his

    girlfriend. I know how Tim felt about you before. He is still too affectionate after all. You are married and

    have a child. Please don''t involve him in the future. He should have a life of his own."

    Nicole paused for a moment. She suddenly felt a little ufortable.

    Was she rejected by Maia?

    "Maia, Tim and I are innocent, and we are really just friends. You just think too much."

    "I know what I''m saying. I don''t care about Tim''s feelings for you, but I hope I''ll be the focus of his life.

    Lady Bush, you are a person with a family. If it''s nothing special, don''t look for Tim, OK?"

    Maia was very straightforward. It made Nicole somewhat embarrassed and speechless.

    Nicole hoped that Tim could have his own happiness, but she was still uneasy when Maia rejected her.

    "Every time I look for Tim, it''s not for personal reasons."

    "I know, but I hope that no matter what happens in the future, you won''t look for Tim. If you really want

    him to be happy, then leave himpletely. That way, you and I will be morefortable."

    Maia looked at Nicole. It seemed as if Nicole was going to steal her boyfriend away.

    Maia meant that from now on, there would be no interactions between Nicole and Tim, and there would

    be no need for them to be friends.

    Nicole felt sad, but she also knew that this might be good for Tim and Maia.

    "Alright. I''ll quit his life."

    "Thank you, Lady Bush. If possible, I hope Lady Bush will give me the travel agency here. Don''t worry. I

    will help you take care of it. You can follow Mr. Green back to the Seapolis City."

    Maia''s words made Nicole depressed.

    "Maia, is that necessary? Tim is now on the hospital bed. You mean you can handle it yourself and

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    don''t need us to help you? Or can''t I be here because Tim''s here? Don''t you think you''re a little out of

    line?"

    Nicole didn''t want to say that, but she had no choice.

    She could leave Tim for Tim''s own good, but Maia even wanted to deprive her of the right to stay here.

    This is too much. Moreover, that travel agency was hers. Maia had no right to decide who should

    manage it.

 Chapter 733 Our Friendship Cannot Be Measured by Money

    Chapter 733 Our Friendship Cannot Be Measured by Money

    Nicole''s tone was tough. Maia softened her tone for that.

    "Lady Bush, of course, I need your help. Tim is your friend. And he has done a lot for you, hasn''t he?

    Now he''s like this. You can''t sit back and do nothing."

    Maia''s words made Nicole so angry that sheughed.

    "Maia, isn''t this interesting? On the one hand, you want me to stay away from Tim and stop contacting

    him. You can''t even let me stay in the same city with him. But on the other hand, you want me to

    handle Tim''s affairs. Do you know you are contradicting yourself? Besides, why is Tim lying there? Is it

    because of me? And do you have the right to ask me to do anything for Tim? As a matter of fact, Tim

    didn''t even tell me what your rtionship is. Do you have the qualification to ask me to leave this

    ce? You have no ability. But you want me to be quite distinct from Tim. If you ask me, I suggest that

    you stop dragging Tim into your shit!"

    After Nicole said this, she turned around and left.

    Maia was mad!

    Words failed Maria for a long time. After Nicole left the ward, she threw the vase to the ground, which

    cracked on the ground.

    Nicole disliked Maia more.

    Not long after Samuel went out, he found that his wallet was on Nicole. So he went back. When he

    arrived, he saw Nicole sulking in the corridor alone. He was shocked.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you here?"

    "I''m so angry!"

    Nicole felt aggrieved the moment she saw Samuel.

    "What kind of attitude is that?"

    She told Samuel what Maia had said. Suddenly, she saw the edge of a dress by the door.

    It was Maia''s dress!

    She was eavesdropping!

    Out of anger, Nicole said loudly, "Let''s leave Tim''s affairs alone. It''s his business. Someone is using

    me of stealing her boyfriend! Since she has asked us to leave here, why should we stay? Why are you

    looking for Jase? We have our own things to deal with! Let''s go home! Lucas is waiting for us."

    After saying that, Nicole held Samuel''s hand and left.

    Maia was anxious.

    "Lady Bush, don''t leave. What about Tim? You can''t just leave like that!"

    "Are you kidding? He is your boyfriend. And he got injured because of you! Why should I stay for him?

    You hate to see me having any contact with him. Isn''t this what you want? Also, this money is to cover

    Tim''s medical fee. It''s not your sry. And you don''t need to work in mypany anymore. Since soon

    you will be Tim''s wife, you should work in Tim''spany after he wakes up. As for your sry, don''t

    worry, I''ll pay you triple wages. That''s it. Goodbye."

    After saying that, Nicole left with Samuel angrily.

    Maia wanted to catch them up. But after some consideration, she didn''t do that.

    She stared at the way Nicole had taken. She stood there for a while.

    Nicole was mad.

    Samuel apanied her out of the hospital and got into the car. Nicole was still angry.

    Samuel took out a bottle of water and unscrewed the cap. He handed it to Nicole and said, "You have a

    soft heart. You are just pretending to be hard. Can you really leave Tim alone?"

    "Of course I can''t. I just feel that Maia was being domineering. Tim and I are just friends. There is

    nothing inappropriate between us. Even if Tim once wanted to date me, he has decided to be together

    with her. He will be loyal to her. She doesn''t understand Tim at all. And who gives her the guts to ask

    me to do things and leave this ce? Does she think I will do whatever she asks? What does she think

    I am? Her dog?"

    "If you''re a dog, what am I? A male dog?"

    Hearing Samuel say this, Nicole burst intoughter.

    "Why did you say you are a dog?"

    "You said that first!"

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head andforted her, "Forget about Maia. We don''t need to care about

    what she thinks or says. We just need to be honest with Tim. After all, we''re here for Tim. And they''re

    not married yet. Even if they get married one day, we can also stop getting along with Tim. It''s not a big

    deal. At most, we''ll show up when Tim needs help."

    "I know that. But Maia''s words angered me."

    "Then are you here for Tim or Maia?"

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    This sentence made Nicole calm down.

    She was really angry. If Maia wasn''t Tim''s girlfriend, she would p her. But now, Tim almost lost his

    life for Maia. She and Samuel owed Tim. How could they do anything to Maia when Tim was

    unconscious?

    "Okay. It''s like I was bitten by a dog."

    "That''s right. If the dog bites you, will you bite it back to revenge? If you do so, you will get a mouth full

    of dog hair!"

    Nicoleughed again.

    "Samuel, are you a gentleman or not? Why are your words so vulgar?"

    "I will say whatever to amuse you. My wife, let''s go to Jase''s."

    Samuel''s words puzzled Nicole.

    "Didn''t you say you want me to stay at home? You said I should be cautious."

    "I deliberately said so because I wanted you to stay with Tim. But since Maia hated you so much, there

    is no need to stay!"

    "Samuel, did you mention Maia on purpose so as to get a hit?"

    Nicole became depressed the moment she heard Maia''s name.

    "Can you hit me?"

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole felt that Samuel must have said that on purpose.

    Seeing Nicole''s angry expression, Samuelughed.

    "Alright. That doesn''t matter. I like you no matter what. My dear girl!"

    As he spoke, he touched Nicole''s head.

    "Focus on driving!"

    Nicole moved Samuel''s hand away. She still felt a little ufortable in her heart.

    "For Tim''s sake, I will let it go this time. But if she challenges me again, I will show no mercy to her. I

    will not let myself feel aggrieved anymore."

    "I know that you feel wronged. How about this? We go to buy some good jades at Jase''s. And tell Jase

    that Tim will pay?"

    Samuel suggested.

    Nicole shook her head.

    "I don''t want Tim to pay. He has nothing to do with this. I want Maia to pay!"

    Nicole''s words shocked Samuel.

    "You haven''t given Maia all her wages?"

    "Not wages. You''ll know soon."

    Nicole smiled mischievously.

    As they spoke, they arrived at Jase''s door.

    When Jase heard that Samuel and Nicole were here, he was a little surprised.

    Samuel said that he would pay him a visit in the morning, but he didn''t expect that they would be here

    so soon.

    Jase did not know about Samuel before. But Samuel mentioned Emory. Jase knew Emory. He was the

    So he investigated the background of Samuel and discovered that Samuel was an amazing person.

    Being able to make friends with Samuel was good for him.

    Jase was a businessman. Naturally, he cared about profits. And he knew how wealthy the Green family

    was.

    Samuel was like a king. He can''tpare him.

    Jase hurriedly came out to wee Samuel in person.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, you are here so quickly! You should inform me so I can send someone to pick

    you up."

    "No need to trouble you. We are just hanging around."

    Samuel smiled faintly, being courteous. He was neither humble nor arrogant.

    Jase felt that he was so weak in front of Samuel.

    He hurriedly said, "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, pleasee in. I just got some good Tieguanyin. I''ll have

    someone to make some tea. Have a taste."

    And Nicole said, "Mr. Jase, I don''t know much about tea. But my husband does. You should ask him to

    have some tea with you. I am more interested in jades. I heard my employee Maia say that she had an

    uncle who sells jades. I want her to bring me to her uncle to do some picking. Unfortunately, she is too

    busy. Coincidentally, you are Maia''s uncle. And Samuel brings me here now. Aren''t you going to show

    me the jades?"

    Jase paused because of Nicole''s words.

    "Mrs. Green, Maia and you are friends?"

    "Sort of. She works for my travelpany."

    Nicole said with a smile on her face.

    Jase''s eyes moved quickly. He smiled, "Maia should tell me that you are her friend! I happen to have

    two pieces of good jades. They were just sent here from Spain. Mrs. Green, would you like to take a

    look?"

    "Alright!"

    Nicole behaved she was quite interested.

    However, Samuel stopped her and said, "I know you love jades. Can I buy some for you another day?"

    "I''ll just take a look. Maia said that his uncle has rare jades. It''s hard to see such jades elsewhere. I just

    want to expand my horizons."

    Nicole said as if she was filled with grievance.

    Jase hurriedly said, "Maia is right. Although these two jades are not priceless, they are hard to get.

    Mrs. Green, take a look. If you like them, you can take them away."

    "How can I do that?"

    "It''s fine. You are Maia''s boss and good friend."

    It was hard for Jase to give the jades to Nicole. But he thought Samuel would help him to develop his

    business. He knew he had to give them the jades as a gift.

    A servant brought the jades here. Nicole liked it the moment she saw it. She also understood why Jase

    said the jades were rare.

    "Mr. Jase, I don''t dare to ask for such a precious thing for nothing. But if I give the money to you, I''m

    sure you won''t ept it, right?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jase nodded in agreement.

    "That''s right, Mrs. Green. Our friendship cannot be measured by money."

    "I think so. How about this: I have something priceless in Maia. But I don''t know if she will give it to you.

    You can ask her for it. That thing is no less valuable than these two jades!"

    Nicole remained inscrutable. Jase instantly became a little excited.

 Chapter 734 He Couldnâ€™t Be More Jealous

    Chapter 734 He Couldn¡¯t Be More Jealous

    "Mrs. Green, what is it?"

    "We''d better keep it a secret. You can go ask Maia."

    Nicole grinned as she took the two emeralds. She seemed to be so hooked that she even couldn''t put

    them down.

    "Mr. Jase, I''ll take them."

    "Just take them. I gift them to you."

    "No. We agreed that we''ll trade gifts."

    Nicole smirked, amusement dancing in her eyes.

    Seeing Nicole acting, Samuel couldn''t help but grin as well. His gaze of affection was always fixed on

    Nicole.

    Jase could tell that he was ttering them right.

    Since Samuel doted on Nicole so much, he wouldn''t have to worry about their cooperation anymore.

    These two emeralds paid off.

    Jase was mentally rejoiced. He still remembered the treasure that Nicole left with Maia. Perhaps it was

    more valuable than these two emeralds. After all, Nicole, Samuel''s wife, should take something

    equivalent.

    Just as Jase was wondering what it was, Samuel asked, "Mr. Jase, I heard that you are a retired

    soldier as well."

    "Yes. But I''m iparable to you. You are of noble birth. And I started from scratch. Compared with

    you, my business is like a small trick."

    Jase''s words brought Samuel a faint smile.

    "Don''t mention it. We''re the same. Mr. Jase, you know, my wife is fond of these stones. So, I hope we''ll

    have a chance to coborate. I heard we can gamble on stones here. Why not have fun together?"

    Samuel''s suggestion fit in exactly with Jase''s wishes.

    "Of course, but Mr. Green, you know, gambling on stones depends on luck. Especially now that there

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    are few rough stones, whether you can seed is not decided by money. You might have to be

    mentally prepared."

    Jase stated, afraid that Samuel would be irked by failing to get emerald.

    But Nicole replied with a smile, "Mr. Jase, you know, money is the only thing that we can''t use up now.

    The oil fields in Eastern Europe can even support hundreds of people to live for decades. Even if we

    fail in gambling, so what? Just have fun."

    She appeared to be a woman who wasted money as a hobby.

    Jase took a quick nce at Samuel. But Samuel was still gazing at Nicole with full affection. He felt

    somewhat envious.

    Sure enough, he who had wealth spoke louder than others.

    "Mrs. Green, you are really straightforward."

    "That''s right. Compared with the treasure I left with Maia, the money spending on gambles is like a hair

    of a bull''s back. Isn''t that right, honey?"

    Honey? Samuel felt even his spine was melting.

    "Yes."

    Blinking, he fixed his eyes on Nicole, wishing he could fill her.

    Nicole hurried to avoid his gaze, then turned to Jase, "There''s no time like the present. Mr. Jase, why

    don''t we gamble on stones now?"

    "Mr. Green...?"

    Jase subconsciously turned to Samuel.

    A smirk raised the corner of Samuel''s mouth, "She holds the purse strings. And I do what she likes me

    to. I''m just a worker and driver."

    "You are good at joking. I''ve heard that Mr. and Mrs. Green are very much in love. Alright, let''s go now.

    The gambling on stones has already begun. I can handle procedures for you."

    His words immediately cheered Nicole up.

    Jase took the lead out of the house.

    And Nicole followed closely behind. But she was pulled into Samuel''s arms as a whisper came to her

    ears, "Have fun?"

    "Not bad. The fun hasn''t begun yet."

    Nicole winked.

    Samuel chuckled and gave her a slight pinch on her nose, "Maia can''t afford these two emeralds. Don''t

    you worry how she should deal with it?"

    "Does it have anything to do with me? Why didn''t she think of that when provoking me?"

    Nicole wore a meaningful smile with her head tilted.

    Samuel loved this look.

    "Why don''t I know you left a treasure with Maia? And it''s equivalent to those two emeralds? You should

    know they are of top quality. ording to the market price, the rough stones of them almost reach up

    to ten million, let alone such exquisite handicraft carvings."

    Nicole couldn''t help but chuckle, "She''s Maia! The value that Maia can create is far more than these

    two emeralds."

    "You mean Maia is the treasure?"

    "Maia is not a treasure!"

    "Yes, she is not!"

    Samuel burst into sniggers.

    Until this moment did Nicole realize it had gone wrong. Seeing Samuel smug, she questioned, "Is it

    funny?"

    "Not bad!"

    "Don''tugh!"

    Nicole directly reached to his armpits.

    "No! Stop. Stop!"

    Samuel hurried to dodge, but Nicole did not let him go. Quietly observing them, Jase wore a confident

    smile.

    His subordinate whispered, "Mr. Jase, Mr. Green dotes on his wife too much. He doesn''t look like an

    heir of arge group at all."

    "You are wrong. Samuel and Nicole have experienced many tribtions. Now, he might wish to offer

    Nicole the whole world. As long as I tter Nicole right, the Green''s will be mine. She''s so wasteful. We

    should make her spend as much money as possible."

    "Okay."

    When they finished discussing, Samuel and Nicole had calmed down and walked over.

    Nicole wore a smile as Samuel recovered to be aloof.

    Jase didn''t care that joke, either. He led them to the car and drove to the Gambling Street.

    Everyone who dared toe to the Gambling Street was rich.

    The Gambling Street might be the boundary of heaven and hell. Many people came here with great

    wealth. But they might go bankrupt after only one or two gambles. On the other hand, some might

    be millionaires overnight only because they bought a right stone.

    This was the heaven on earth, as well as hell.

    Seeing people here all in a hurry, Nicole was confused, "Isn''t it the Stone Street? Why don''t they stop

    to take a look at the rough stones?"

    "Mrs. Green, you know, the stalls outside are not worthy a look. Only ordinary citizens wille here.

    We''re going to the VIP zone. The sum of transaction there is up to millions."

    Jase exined in patience, mentally smug about her ignorance.

    Since it was the case, Nicole would spend much money here. And he, Jase, actually had more than

    half of the shares in Stone Street.

    "Oh, so it''s like this. Then let''s go over."

    Nicole held Samuel''s arm.

    Jase led them to the front row, then handed them a number te, which was used for bidding.

    "Mrs. Green, you can pick a stone you like."

    "But I''m ayman."

    Samuel replied as soon as she finished speaking.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s enough that you are happy. You can buy whatever you like. At most, it''s just about

    spending a little money."

    Jase''s lips twitched.

    A stone priced at dozens of cities! And it didn''t matter? Anyway, Samuel just wanted Nicole to be

    happy.

    Sure enough, he who had wealth spoke louder than others.

    Nicole nted a kiss on Samuel''s cheek, "Honey, it''s so nice of you. Alright, I will go pick one."

    "Take your pick."

    Nicole turned around and pointed at a huge one in leisure, "What about this one?"

    "Alright, Mrs. Green, you still need to raise a price for itter. Its base price is 10 million."

    "I see."

    Nicole waved her hand and turned to Samuel, "Only ten million? The treasure I left with Maia is much

    more valuable."

    Frequent mentioning finally shook Jase up. He made a sign to his man.

    One of his subordinates retreated.

    Both Nicole and Samuel had seen it, but they pretended to be unaware.

    The two of them started bidding, and they finally bid for 13 million.

    Nicole required that the rough stone should be cut on the spot, which exactly met Jase''s wish.

    As the handyman cut, the emerald was exposed. However, it was not very pure and only worth five to

    six million.

    Without a doubt, Nicole stood a loss.

    "Mrs. Green, I''m really sorry. I didn''t help you earn the money."

    Jase hurried tofort her.

    But Nicole waved her hand, "It doesn''t matter. There is an emerald. Mr. Jase, please help me process it

    and hand it to Maia to decorate that treasure. Anyway, it should increase the beauty of that."

    However, Samuel''s face darkened.

    "That treasure doesn''t need this emerald. It''s already priceless."

    Nicole could naturally tell Samuel''s jealousy. A smile touched her mouth, "What about polish the

    emerald and gift it to you?"

    "Whatever you want."

    Samuel turned his face away. But obviously, his look was much better.

    What a jealous man!

    Nicole mentallyined. Then, she smirked at Jase, "Mr. Jase, thank you."

    "You''re wee!"

    He hurried to take it and ordered his man to polish it. At the same time, he was more curious about that

    treasure.

    When Maia knew that Nicole and Samuel went to the Gambling Street with Jase instead of giving him a

    problem, she went wild with anger. She wished to crash everything in the ward.

    "Tim, you see, this is the woman you like. This is your friend, Samuel. You should rejoice that you are in

    aa. Otherwise, you must get mad now, right?"

    Maia said in a huff. She gazed at Tim, who was lying on the sickbed, a mixed emotion filling her.

    "Tim, can you hear me?"

    Tim remained motionless.

    Suddenly, a man opened the door.

    "Who is there?"

    Maia quickly turned around to see the man heading towards her.

    "Who are you? What are you doing?"

    Fear seized Maia.

    The man stopped in front of Maia and whispered, "Ms. Maia, I am Mr. Jase''s man. Mr. Jase asked me

    to get the treasure that Mrs. Green left with you."

    "What treasure? I don''t know!"

    Maia was dumbfounded. Unfortunately, the other party did not believe her at all.

 Chapter 735 How About Being My Princess?

    Chapter 735 How About Being My Princess?

    "Miss Maia, stop your lies. Mrs. Green already said that the treasures here are priceless."

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "That was nonsense. She didn''t give me any treasures at all."

    Maia frowned.

    "Doesn''t Uncle Jase believe me?"

    "I don''t know about this. If you don''t want to give the treasures to me, pleasee with me and tell Mr.

    Jase in person. Or I will be punished for not finishing my task."

    Maia''s expression turned cold because of his words.

    "I am telling you, Uncle Jase treats me like his daughter. If you dare to hurt me, I will surely tell him.

    Besides, my boyfriend isn''t awake yet, so I can''t leave. You can go back and tell Uncle Jase that Nicole

    didn''t leave anything here."

    After Maia finished speaking, she came to Tim''s bed.

    The man snorted coldly, "Maia, do you think you can boss me? If it weren''t for the sake of your parents,

    Mr. Jase would never even look at you. You should know who you are. You know best how Mr. Jase

    treated you earlier. Let me tell you clearly. Mrs. Green took two priceless emeralds from Mr. Jase. She

    said that they are here. You''d better take them out. Don''t cause trouble for Mr. Jase."

    Maia was so angry that she trembled.

    "For the sake of my parents? Is that true? If so, would he treat me like this? Would he treat my

    boyfriend like this? I know those people in the parking lot were sent by Jase, right? Why must you hurt

    my boyfriend?"

    "I''m not sure. It''s better for you to ask Mr. Jase in person. I''m repeating again. Hand in the things, or

    else you muste with me."

    "What if I don''t?"

    Maia asked angrily.

    The man sneered and said, "It''s okay if you don''te with me. I''ll take you away anyway."

    "What are you doing? I''m warning you not to act recklessly! My boyfriend is strong. If he wakes up and

    finds out you caught me, he would...!"

    Maia retreated, but in the end, she could not escape. After struggling with all her might, she was taken

    away.

    Almost at the same time, Nicole heard the news.

    "Mrs. Green, Miss Maia was taken away by a man."

    "How about Tim?"

    "Nobody is taking care of him."

    Nicole''s expression changed.

    Seeing that Nicole''s expression was gloomy after getting the phone call, Jase vaguely guessed about

    the reason.

    Nicole nced at Jase and said in a low voice on the phone, "Hire a reliable nurse. I''ll be back in a

    moment."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole looked at Jase meaningfully and said, "Mr. Jase, your people went

    to find Maia?"

    "No. Why would I?"

    Jase directly denied.

    Nicole sneered and said, "Mr. Jase, Maia is my employee. It''s okay if you want the treasures, but don''t

    hurt her. Or..."

    "Why would I hurt Maia? She is my niece! You are joking, right?"

    "Oh. What about her boyfriend?"

    Hearing this, Jase paused for a moment.

    "Mrs. Green, is her boyfriend also your friend?"

    "He is my brother."

    Samuel said faintly.

    Jase frowned slightly and said, "I don''t know. I just wanted to warn him and let him be restrained. He

    should stay away from Maia. After all, she is very innocent."

    "I don''t know if Maia is innocent or not. But I know Tim is. Mr. Jase, if something happens to Tim here

    again, I can''t let it go easily."

    Nicole smiled. But Jase could tell she was extremely serious.

    "Since you say so, I won''t hurt him anymore."

    "Thank you, Mr. Jase. I''ll take all the remaining stones. No matter what I get from the stones, I''ll give

    them all to you."

    Jase was shocked by Nicole''s words.

    He had never seen such a forthright person like Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, are you serious?"

    "That''s my promise as long as Tim is well."

    "Good. I won''t hurt him definitely."

    Jase happily went to cut the stones.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "Why would you give him so much money? I am not that rich!"

    "There are no precious things from these stones."

    Nicole''s words stunned Samuel.

    "You know about distinguishing the stones?"

    "Just a little bit. These materials look like high-quality stones, but ording to the color and cracks,

    they are not very worthy. An emerald is the best result. Don''t worry, I have calcted. These stones

    won''t cost more than 10 million. But in the future, Tim will definitely give us more than 10 million in

    business because of this favor."

    Samuel immediatelyughed.

    "You are bing more and more proficient in business now!"

    "I learned the skills from you!"

    Nicole smiled faintly, but there was a trace of worry on her face.

    Samuel asked softly, "Are you worried about Maia?"

    "Why would I worry about her? She should have known I am not a pushover when she came to

    provoke me. But she''s Tim''s girlfriend after all. If Jase really goes too far, I''m afraid Tim will me me."

    When she said this, Nicole was somewhat distressed.

    Samuel said meaningfully, "Do you also care about Tim apart from me? You even get so wronged for

    him. So you still have to endure Maia''s disrespect in order not to make Tim angry with you?"

    "I just wanted to remind her. Besides, there''s still Trevin. Didn''t you recruit Trevin into thepany?"

    "That''s another thing."

    Samuel''s expression became a little gloomy.

    Seeing that Samuel was jealous again, Nicole couldn''t help but feel dissatisfied.

    "Samuel, do you have to behave like this? I was just showing my concern for Tim. Now, I would not

    only show my concern, but I would go to the hospital to take care of him in person. You can keep being

    jealous if you want."

    After saying that, Nicole got up and wanted to leave.

    Samuel grabbed her immediately.

    "Are you really going to leave me here alone? Hmm?"

    "Or what? You won''t take care of Tim with me after all."

    Nicole said with her head leaning.

    Samuel knew that Nicole said that on purpose, but even so, he still could not stand Nicole taking care

    of Tim alone.

    He had not even enjoyed that yet.

    "What? It''s so inappropriate for a married woman to take care of an unmarried man!"

    "Then who should take care of him? Could you, decent Mr. Green do that?"

    "Nicole, enough!"

    Samuel really wanted to shut Nicole''s mouth.

    Seeing it was about time, Nicole hurriedly said, "Alright, I won''t take care of her. I''ll only watch you to do

    that. Is that okay?"

    Samuel knew that he had fallen into Nicole''s trap, but so what?

    He just couldn''t stand Nicole being nice to other men.

    They bid farewell to Jase and went straight to the hospital.

    Jase was busy cutting the stones and wasn''t free to send them off. He just said goodbye.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole frowned and said, "How did Tim offend Jase? Why would Jase hurt Tim so

    badly? And Jase loves money so much. I really can''t believe that he is like you."

    Samuel did not say anything. He pulled Nicole out of the Gambling Street.

    After getting in the car, Samuel whispered, "Perhaps it has something to do with Maia''s parents'' death."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Samuel whispered, "Lucas previously got the list of the participants who were in Maia''s parents'' task.

    That included Jase. The task was said that Maia''s parents took three million to trade with the drug lord.

    However, her parents diedter. Although the drug lord was arrested, he said that he had never seen

    the money. The higher-ups had been investigating this matter, so that Maia''s parents were not in

    Martyrs'' Cemetery. This matter had a great impact on Maia. Maybe Tim angered Jase because he

    wanted to investigate this thing."

    "You let Lucas hack again...?"

    Nicole was so angry that she blurted out, but she didn''t dare to finish her sentence.

    "Samuel, you must discipline your son. Something will happen sooner orter if he keeps doing this.

    There must be people more skilled inputer. I don''t want him to cause trouble with hisputer

    skills! Can''t we live a peaceful life?"

    Nicole was scared.

    What kind of ce was that?

    Lucas might not know how illegal the deed was to steal such a secret information. But Samuel must

    know!

    Seeing that Nicole was furious, Samuel quicklyforted her, "It''s fine. I''ve already wiped away the

    traces. No one will discover it. Don''t worry. In the future, I''ll watch Lucas and won''t let him do these

    dangerous things, okay?"

    "Okay? What do you mean? I admit that Lucas has indeed helped us for several times, but we can

    handle our things by our own! That''s our son! He''s my treasure who was born after endless hardships

    and tribtions! If anything happens to him, I would not be at ease!"

    Samuel felt somehow sorry by Nicole''s anxiety.

    He held her in his arms and said softly, "It''s my fault. I promise to discipline Lucas well in the future."

    "You two really worry me a lot."

    When Nicole heard what Samuel said, her anger had already dissipated a half.

    Seeing Nicole feeling better, Samuel said carefully, "My queen, can we leave for the hospital now?"

    Nicole was amused by Samuel''s address and serious look.

    "Who is your queen?"

    "You! You are my queen. I am always obedient hearing your instruction."

    Nicole burst outughter by his words¡­

    "Scram, I don''t want to be your queen. I''m exhausted."

    "Then how about being my princess?"

    "Samuel, start the car!"

    Nicole red at Samuel coquettishly.

    "Alright."

    When Samuel heard Nicole''s order, he stepped on the elerator. But just at this moment, a person

    suddenly jumped in front of the car. Samuel instantly stepped on the brake.

    The sound of tires rubbing against the ground was harsh and terrifying.

 Chapter 736 She Is a Miserable Woman

    Chapter 736 She Is a Miserable Woman

    "Who is it?"

    Nicole was caught off guard and thrown onto the windshield in front.

    Samuel''s eyes were filled with concern.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Yeah."

    Nicole touched her head and felt dizzy from the pain.

    Before she could understand what happened, a figure had already pounced over and pped the car

    window. She shouted in a ferocious tone, "Nicole, get out of here!"

    Nicole was slightly surprised. She raised her head and saw Maia pping the window like a crazy

    woman.

    "Was she the one who stopped the car just now?"

    Samuel''s face darkened.

    "I''ll deal with it."

    "No need, leave it with me."

    Nicole was alreadypletely sober.

    Since it was Maia, she knew what Maia was up to.

    Nicole opened the car door. Because of the force of the car door, Maia couldn''t help but take two steps

    back. And thus, Nicole got off the car.

    "What''s up?"

    "Nicole, you are despicable! When did I take your treasure? You actually sent Jase to ask me for it.

    What do you want?"

    Maia looked at Nicole angrily. All her respect and obedience to Nicole had disappeared. Now, all she

    had was hostility and hatred.

    Nicole was puzzled. How did she and Maia end up like this?

    Maia became apletely different person. If it weren''t for the fact that she was a confirmed atheist,

    she would have thought that Maia''s soul had been substituted.

    "You don''t know what important thing you took from me? It''s priceless by your side, but you didn''t

    notice it?"

    "I never took your things! You''re slinging mud at me!"

    "It''s Tim."

    Nicole said this name indifferently.

    "What?"

    Maia was puzzled, but she immediately understood.

    "You actually treat Tim like something? Nicole, you are disgusting."

    "Is that so? Now you think I''m disgusting? Then why didn''t you think I was disgusting when I promoted

    you to be vice president? Why didn''t you think so when I sent you here to expand the market and stay

    with Tim? You can defend yourself, but you allowed Alexia to seriously injure you. Don''t you think

    you''re disgusting?"

    Nicole didn''t mind saying anything since she no longer cared about Maia''s feelings.

    Maia was dumbfounded.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t you understand? You''re from the Harper Town, aren''t you? People there study medicine since

    they are young. If you came from other ces, I would believe that you were only here to save Tim.

    However, you are from the Harper Town. I would like to ask you, how could you, who have been

    familiar with the acupoints of Chinese medicine since childhood, not protect your important parts and

    allow others to hit you? I''ve investigated before. Everyone in your hometown carries a set of silver

    needles with them. They are used for self-defense. Maia, where are your silver needles? I am grateful

    to you for saving Tim, but what is the purpose of you approaching Tim and staying with him? You''d

    better make it clear. Otherwise, I will keep watch on you."

    Hearing this, Maia''s expression changed.

    "How do you know about the Harper Town?"

    "You don''t have to worry about that. None of your business. I''m rather regretful now. I shouldn''t have

    sent Tim to your side without investigating your background. I don''t care what you want from him. You¡¯d

    better stop now. Otherwise, let alone Jase, I will make you disappear from Tim''s world. Behave

    yourself."

    Nicole was about to get in when she heard Maia say, "Do you think Tim is still the Tim who you know?

    He doesn''t love you anymore. Didn''t you expect him to be okay? Didn''t you expect him to not love you

    anymore? Isn''t this good? Do you think he would feel good or bad if you told him all of this?"

    "You threatened me with Tim? Are you courting death?"

    Nicole''s anger burned in a sh.

    Maia was really bold.

    What Nicole said coldly didn''t scare Maia at all. Instead, she smiled and said, "I''m courting death? Do

    you dare to hurt me? If Tim woke up and knew that you had hurt his girlfriend, what would he think?"

    "Maia, don''t think too much of yourself."

    "I''m not important, but you''re important. On the one hand, you said that Tim should let go of you and

    find his own happiness. On the other hand, you took advantage of his injuries anda to ruin his

    happiness. So, Nicole, what do you mean? Do you want to be a two-timer and continue to flirt with

    Tim?"

    What Maia said deeply irritated Nicole, so she suddenly raised her hand and pped Maia.

    "You aren''t worthy of Tim!"

    Maia''s face contorted because of the p, and a smell of blood came from inside.

    She moved the tip of her tongue and smiled carelessly.

    "I''m not worthy of Tim? Then who is? Are you worthy? Nicole, don''t forget that you''re already married.

    Your husband is still watching you from the car."

    Nicole was so angry that her entire body trembled, but she knew that there was no point in fighting

    Maia.

    Maia was nowpletely at odds with her.

    Nicole really regretted thinking Maia as a simple and kind girl back then.

    "The rtionship between me and Tim has nothing to do with you. Maia, I''m warning you, if you dare to

    hurt him, I won''t spare you."

    After saying that, Nicole got into the car.

    Seeing her angry expression, Samuel whispered, "As long as you want, I will have someone kill her."

    "And then? What should I tell Tim? Just say something happened to her? Samuel, Maia was right. She

    was Tim''s girlfriend and the person Tim cared about the most. Tim finally opened his heart to ept a

    woman. If we do something to Maia, Tim will be hurt. Maybe he will lose heart and no longer pursue his

    happiness. I don''t even dare to imagine it. We owe Tim too much. I don''t want to ruin his life."

    Nicole was very depressed, but she had to admit that at this moment, she could not deal with Maia. It

    wasn''t because she was incapable of doing that, but because Maia was the person Tim cared about

    the most.

    Samuel felt heartache when he saw Nicole being so upset.

    "Tim is a man, so he can bear this. You are thinking too much about him, and you''ve wronged yourself

    instead. Maia is so arrogant. If you can''t do anything to her, I''ll do it. I don¡¯t care even if Tim will fight me

    to the death. It is better than knowing Maia''s true colors after he has a deep affection for her in the

    future."

    Nicole knew that what Samuel said was reasonable, but no one could know what would happen next in

    a rtionship.

    "We''d better leave this matter to Tim. Now that Jase has determined that Maia has my treasure, he

    won''t kill Maia. Tim might wake up soon. The problems between them had to be solved by themselves.

    I told Tim what he needed to know. As for what he should choose, I have no right to interfere, nor do I

    have the right to punish Maia on his behalf, right?"

    The sudden Nicole''s attitude amazed Samuel for a moment, but he smiled faintly.

    "Nicole, you''ve grown."

    "After experiencing so many things, if I don''t grow up, I will really be a cripple. Let''s go to the

    hospital to see Tim. If he is fine, we will go home. Zoe and Joseph are waiting for us at home."

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    Samuel asked in a low voice, "Don¡¯t you investigate Jase anymore?"

    "No, this is none of our business, I think after Tim wakes up, he will investigate it. If he couldn''t even

    protect his girlfriend and himself, he wouldn''t be the Tim we know. As friends, we can help him when he

    needs it the most. He has to settle those things by himself. Perhaps Maia is right. Without me, Tim

    would lead a new life."

    Hearing this, Samuel hugged her in her arms with affection.

    "Don''t be sad. You still have me and the children. We will try our best to keep you busy. Otherwise, you

    will feel too bored."

    "I am not bored. I still have to deal with the travelpany."

    Nicole wanted to push Samuel away but failed. Anyway she was touched.

    Only Samuel could allow herself to act like a child.

    She looked at Samuel and said gently, "Let''s go to the hospital to see Tim."

    "Alright."

    Samuel let go of Nicole, started the car and drove away.

    Maia felt a little envious as she watched them get along well together.

    Could she and Tim do the same?

    She used methods to take Tim from Nicole. Although she was unwilling to admit it, at this moment, she

    was still a little ashamed of herself.

    She, Maia, had to use methods to get a man.

    Maia smiled bitterly as she covered her stomach with her hand.

    Nicole was right. She was from the Harper Town. She knew what kind of situation she was in.

    In this lifetime, it would be difficult for her to be a mother.

    She used a lifetime of loneliness to exchange for a man''s guilt and threaten Tim to stay with her. Was it

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    worth it?

    But what could she do?

    She was an orphan who had no right, no status, no power, and no way to investigate the cause of her

    parents'' death and ask for the truth. What could she do?

    Maia suddenly felt envious of Nicole.

    Such a reckless woman was what she wanted to be the most, but she could not live so casually.

    Maia looked at the back of Nicole''s car and slowly squatted down to cover her stomach. The pain was

    so violent that sweat dripped down her face, but she clenched her teeth and didn''t say anything.

    Nicole looked back from the rear-view mirror. When she saw Maia like this, she shouted, "Stop!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel thought that Nicole had left something, so he followed Nicole''s line of sight and shook his

    head.

    "She said that to you just now. Are you sure you still care about her life and death?"

    "For Tim''s sake, her stomach must have hurt again. No matter what purpose she has, as a woman, she

    is miserable."

    "You sympathize with her?"

    "I just don''t want anything to happen to her before us. Otherwise, what should I tell Timter."

    Hearing this, Samuel smiled wryly.

 Chapter 737 Lets Leave Each Other Alone

    Chapter 737 Let''s Leave Each Other Alone

    "You are still afraid of hurting Tim. I am so sad."

    Nicole tilted her head to look at Samuel and smiled, "You are sad? Let me see check your broken

    heart."

    As she spoke, she touched Samuel''s chest and twisted it hard.

    Samuel let out a painful cry.

    He then suddenly leaned back in the seat and said, "I''m injured, I can''t drive."

    "Stop messing around, Samuel. Hurry up. Her womb is damaged and she will be in danger if it''s not

    treated. Even if you don''t do it for Tim, do it for Trevin."

    Samuel sat up straight upon hearing Nicole''s words.

    "You are tough outside but soft inside."

    "I did it to return Tim''s favor. He has to let it go in his lifetime."

    Samuel shook his head and he backed the car.

    Maia trembled in pain, but when she discovered that the car returned, she was astounded.

    Nicole got off and said coldly, "Get in the car and I''ll take you to the hospital."

    "I don''t need your hypocrisy."

    Maia''s face paled because of pain, but she still stubbornly looked at Nicole and refused.

    Nicole did not look good either.

    "I don''t do this for you, but for Tim. If he wakes up and something has happened to you, I can''t give him

    an exnation. Aren''t you his girlfriend? Shouldn''t you serve him? How can you do that with a

    damaged health? When Tim wakes up, we will leave. So since you admit that you are his girlfriend, get

    in the car now. I don''t have much time for you. "

    Nicole''s words surprised Maia.

    "You will leave? You won''t take care of him?"

    "He has you, what''s the point of me being here?"

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Maia choked.

    "I, I don''t have your power, and I can''t fight against Jase. What if Jase does something to Tim again?"

    "If it weren''t for you, Jase wouldn''t have done that to Tim, and as long as you stay low, Tim would be

    fine. You know Tim. He can solve this by himself. He will never ask us for help. You underestimated

    him. Hurry up and get in the car."

    After saying that, Nicole got into the car.

    Maia looked at the opened back door and hesitated.

    But the pain woke her up.

    No matter what reason Nicole had to save her, she had to live. She still had a lot of things to do.

    Thinking of this, Maia quickly got on the car and closed the door.

    "Don''t even think about me thanking you."

    "I didn''t expect it any way."

    Speaking indifferently, Nicole leaned back in the seat and closed her eyes to rest.

    Samuel did not say anything and drove to the hospital.

    Maia was sent to the doctor, and Nicole did not follow. Instead, she went to Tim''s ward with Samuel.

    "You''re awake? You are quite tough."

    Seeing that Tim had woken up, Nicole stepped forward and poked at his wounds.

    "Ouch, it hurts! Nicole, you did it on purpose!"

    Tim gritted his teeth in pain. Seeing Samuel behind Nicole, he said, "Samuel, can you discipline your

    woman?"

    "It''s your honor to have my woman touch you. Be grateful."

    Samuel''s words almost angered Tim to death.

    "Holy shit! You two stand on the same side and bully a single man like me, don''t you?"

    "How can you be single? Don''t you have a girlfriend called Maia?"

    Tim got anxious after Nicole said that.

    "Oh right, have you seen Maia? Is she alright? Did those people hurt her?"

    As he spoke, Tim was about to get up, but Nicole pushed him back.

    "You have the energy to care about her? You''ve be like this. Would you really like to die here?

    Didn''t I warn you that Maia was fishy? How can you be so stupid that you almost die for her? Tim,

    you..."

    "Didn''t she almost die in order to save me?"

    Nicole brought up short at Tim''s words.

    "She approached you with a purpose, don''t you know?"

    "Even if it was intentional, the cost of her being infertile is great, right?"

    Tim said with a bitter smile.

    Nicole instantly understood something.

    "Are you really in love with her? Despite her ill intentions and ulterior motives? Are you still going

    insist?"

    Tim took a deep breath and said, "Nicole, I know you are worried about me and that all of you are

    afraid that I will be tricked by Maia, the scheming woman. I admit that I was very angry when I found

    out that she approached me with ill intentions. I even wanted to expose her when I found evidence. But

    when I saw the man cing the dagger against her neck and blood flowing out, my heart ached so

    much that I almost suffocated. At that moment, I knew I''ve fallen. "

    Tim smiled bitterly again and continued, "I don''t know when I was attracted to this woman. Perhaps

    when she showed me her purity at the beginning, perhaps when we had a long conversation that night,

    perhaps because of some other things. I just know that if she is willing to continue acting and staying

    with me like this, no matter what schemes she has, I will ept it."

    Nicole was shocked.

    She didn''t expect Tim to be so deeply trapped.

    Samuel patted his shoulder and said, "Congrattions, you are in love."

    "Save it, do you think the threat is gone? Samuel, I''m telling you, don''t think that I won''t care about

    Nicole. She is the first woman I''ve ever had a feeling for in my life, and she is also my lifelong friend. If

    you dare to treat her ill, I will take her away at any time."

    Samuelughed at his words.

    "Mind your own business. She has me. We have to leave. We have to do many things. Since you''re

    fine, we think you can handle the rest. But if you need anything, call us at any time. Anyway, as long as

    Nicole recognizes you as her friend, I will, too."

    Tim paused when hearing Samuel''s words.

    "You will leave? So soon?"

    "We''ve made it long enough. If it weren''t for your hospitalization, we wouldn''t havee here, okay?"

    Samuel looked at Tim with disdain.

    Tim didn''t care about what he said.

    He looked at Nicole and asked, "Where is Maia?"

    "She..."

    "I''m here. I just went to buy some fruit. Nicole and Mr. Green are here, and I can''t let them starve,

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    right? Nicole paid for your operation fee. Tim, since you''re awake, pay her back."

    Maia pushed open the door and walked in with a bag of fruit in her hand.

    When Nicole heard her, she felt somehow disgusted. It sounded like she and Samuel came here to get

    their money back after Tim woke up.

    Tim also felt it unpleasant. He frowned and said, "Nicole and Samuel won''t care about this little money."

    "Yeah, Nicole won''t care, but it doesn''t mean you don''t need to pay her back. No matter what, Nicole

    gave me money to save you at the critical moment. We have to return this favor. It''s also my fault. I

    didn''t save much money these years. You were in hospital and were in blood. I had no choice but to

    call Nicole."

    As Maia spoke, she lowered her head as if she would cry at any moment.

    Nicole had never seen such a good actress. She was so furious that she wanted to say something, but

    she was grabbed by Samuel.

    "It''s fine. We''re just nearby, and Tim helped us before."

    Samuel said courteously.

    Tim paused for a moment and handed a bank card to Maia.

    "Take it. The password is eight eights. Just in case."

    "I won''t take it. I''m not here for your money. I''ve handed my resignation to Nicole and I will take care of

    you from now. Don''t worry."

    Maia didn''t take Tim''s card, but what she said surprised Nicole.

    She did notin to Tim that she fired her. Instead, she said that she resigned. What exactly did

    that mean?

    However, Tim smiled and said, "Fine. If you want a job, I can start apany and you will be the one

    running it."

    When Nicole heard this, she was depressed.

    "Tim, are you going to rob my job?"

    "How can I? I just thought, sooner orter, you and Samuel would return to Seapolis City, and no one

    would run the travel agency. How about this? I''ll invest on behalf of Maia and let her manage it, and all

    you have to do is to share the profit, okay?"

    Tim''s words made Nicole somewhat at a loss.

    Indeed, her focus was not on the travel agency, but if she gave it to Maia, she would be uneasy.

    "You''re not going back?"

    Samuel asked the question that Nicole wanted to ask.

    Tim smiled and said, "I''m single, and it won''t make a difference. Didn''t Bard have a son?" If he wants

    to be with his son, he can go find Jacob. Without me in Seapolis City, the three could probably reunite.

    As for my mother, I''ll find a sanatorium here and bring her over. The scenery here is pretty good, and

    the temperature is just right. I think living here is not bad."

    Nicole understood what Tim meant.

    For the sake of Maia, he decided to stay.

    For some reason, Nicole suddenly felt sad.

    "Tim, you belong to Seapolis City."

    "You know me. I''m not happy in Seapolis City, but I''m in a better mood here. So you don''t need to

    persuade me. I''m not a child and I know what I''m doing. Nicole, Samuel, let''s leave each other alone."

    Tim suddenly felt a little upset.

    He looked at Nicole and was still somewhat reluctant, but he knew that his focus would no longer be on

    her.

    He had a new target, which was the woman he wanted.

    He was reluctant to part. He was depressed and even regretted. However, Tim knew that he and Nicole

    were going to live different lives forever.

    Maia saw how Tim looked at Nicole and suddenly felt jealous.

 Chapter 738 You Are the One That I Love Right Now

    Chapter 738 You Are the One That I Love Right Now

    "Tim, you need to rest quietly to recuperate. You''d better lie down."

    Maia stepped forward and stood between Tim and Nicole, stopping Tim from looking at Nicole.

    Nicole knew that Maia did it on purpose, but she didn''t say anything. Just as Tim said, there might be

    some difference between them in the future.

    They could no longer sit together, smiling and jesting with each other. It was not because they were not

    friends anymore, but they both had found their true love. So they needed to avoid arousing suspicion

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    and cared more about their sweethearts.

    Nicole felt a little ufortable.

    Samuel pulled Nicole closer to him and said gently, "Are you ufortable? Or too tired? You haven''t

    had much rest since you got off the ne. Let''s go back and rest."

    When Tim heard that Nicole did not rest well, he immediately said, "Nicole, don''t worry about me. You

    know that I''m quite strong and have nine lives like a cat. Go back and have a good rest. Samuel, take

    care of her. Although I can''t take her away as her boyfriend, if you bring any more grievances to her, I

    will take her away from you as her brother. You know. I can do it. "

    "I know. Mind yourself. Tim, Nicole and I both wish you happiness. If you don''t need us, we''ll leave. We

    just hope that you''ll be alright."

    Samuel''s words stunned Tim.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Nothing. I suppose Mr. Green doesn''t want to disturb us."

    Maia was nervous and looked at Samuel.

    She had always been on guard against what Nicole would say, but she did not expect Samuel to say

    that.

    In Maia''s eyes, Samuel was calm and quiet, and usually he would not interfere in the affairs between

    women. But what he said just now made Maia deeply rmed.

    Nicole looked at Maia. She really wanted Tim to know Maia''s true colors, but she resisted.

    Tim had already fallen in love with Maia. He could even forgive Maia for having ulterior motives. What

    else could she say?

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand tightly and said to Tim with a smile, "Tim, we''re leaving. Take care of

    yourself. I sincerely wish you happiness. Don''t forget to say goodbye to us when you return to the

    Seapolis City."

    "Alright."

    Tim also discovered Nicole''s reluctance and sadness.

    Fine!

    Enough!

    Although he wasn''t as significant as Samuel in Nicole''s heart, Tim was still an important person to

    Nicole. She cared about him. Although it wasn''t "love", it was enough for him. He could draw a perfect

    end to his unrequited love.

    "I also wish you two a happy and peaceful life."

    "Thank you."

    Samuel smiled and left with Nicole.

    They didn''t know what would happen to Maia and Tim in the future, but at this moment, they knew that

    they should leave.

    At least in the world of Maia and Tim, there was no need for them to appear.

    Nicole followed Samuel out of the hospital. She still felt depressed.

    "Samuel, I don''t feel good. It''s not because Tim has found his true love, but I don''t think that Maia is the

    right person to him. I''m afraid that he...."

    "Who can be sure that they have found the right person? Didn''t you also think that Maia was the right

    one to Tim before you had seen her true colors? The reason you don''t feel good now is that you know

    the facts. However, Tim also knows that what Maia is thinking about, but he''s still willing to love her.

    This is his choice. Nicole, whether you''re worried or sad about him, it won''t change the fact that Tim

    falls in love with Maia. In the future, it''s surely good if they live a happy life. But if one day, Tim really

    gets hurt, you and I will apany him. He''s not alone. We''re always behind him. He''s told me to treat

    you better and said that he will take you away as your brother if I can''t live up to my word. Actually, he

    is telling you that you are his family and the one who can give him a home."

    Nicole''s eyes instantly turned wet when she heard this.

    "Is that so? Is that what he means?"

    "Believe me. No one understands Tim better than me. He seems to have given up on us, but in fact, he

    just wants to win a love of his own. If he wins, that would be great. If he loses, he still has us. We

    should bless him. Besides, he finally loves someone, doesn''t he?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel and felt that he was quite a good persuasive talker.

    "But I still feel sad. What should I do?"

    Nicole pursed her lips and acted like a spoiled child.

    She was also embarrassed, for she was not a child anymore. But Samuel smiled and said, "What

    about treating you to a meal?"

    "Great! I want to eat a lot of delicious food. I also need to buy a lot of things. Oh by the way, I forgot to

    give them the jade I got from Jase. It can also be considered a wedding gift to them."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel shook his head.

    "It''s still uncertain whether or not their love canst long. Let''s talk about it when they really decide to

    get married."

    "Alright. Let''s go, Mr. Green. Let''s go eat."

    Nicole held Samuel''s arm.

    Enlightened by Samuel, she was rxed now. She leant against Samuel and relied on him very much.

    Samuel discovered that as long as Nicole was happy, he would be happy as well. This feeling was

    wonderful, and he enjoyed it.

    After the meal, Samuel took Nicole to the mall and went shopping.

    Tim saw Nicole and Samuel on Twitter and couldn''t help butugh. "She finally got what she wanted.

    She''s longed for this kind of life since eight years ago, and now, she''s finally wholeheartedly loved by

    this man. I hope that she can be so happy all the time."

    Maia looked into Tim''s eyes. Then she stepped forward with some jealousy and put away his phone.

    "Her happiness is none of our business. From now on, you should no longer pay attention to her. Tim,

    you''ve said that you are my boyfriend. Is it really good to see another woman in front of your girlfriend?"

    Tim was dumbfounded for a moment, then smiled and said, "Are you jealous?"

    "I''m not! Why should I be jealous? I''m just disgusted by seeing you browse Twitter so affectionately."

    Maia put the phone on the table and refused to admit it.

    Timughed even louder.

    "I''m happy that you''re jealous. Why do you deny it? Maia, I''ve suffer all this for you. What do you doubt

    me for? Nicole is my past. It''s me who have been badgering her from the beginning, but now I''ve finally

    let her go. She must be happy about it. You''re indeed my present."

    Tim hugged Maia.

    Maia was shocked.

    "I don''t have anything. I''m still an orphan. I...."

    "My marriage is free. I don''t need to be connected with anyone by marriage, and you don''t have a

    mother-inw to tell you what to do. With me, you can live a life as you wish. Maia, I can solve any

    difficulties. I just hope that you won''t lie to me. You know me. Once I give my love to a woman, I won''t

    take it back easily. I can give you anything you want, even my life. The only thing I want from you is that

    don''t lie to me!"

    Tim looked at Maia and said seriously.

    Maia was at a loss for a moment, and she suddenly turned away.

    "I didn''t and won''t lie to you."

    She bit her lower lip, her expression a littleplicated.

    Tim looked at her for a long time. He was indeed disappointed. He had given Maia a chance. Why

    didn''t she confess to him?

    As long as she confessed, he could forgive her no matter what kind of reason or purpose she had.

    But why did she not confess?

    Tim shouted in his heart, and he felt sad.

    Maia did not dare to look into Tim''s eyes. She was ufortable so she stood up and said, "I''ll go ask

    a doctor to check you up."

    After that, she escaped out of the room.

    Maia leant against the wall of the corridor and gasped.

    Did she lie to him?

    Could she tell him?

    If she could, she would have said so long ago, but what could she do now?

    She also loved Tim.

    When Tim saved her with scant regard for his own safety, she fell in love with him.

    No woman could resist Tim''s tenderness, could she?

    But she....

    Maia burst into tears.

    Tears rolled down her eyes. She could only hide here and cry.

    There were some injuries that could not be exposed to others. She could only endure the pain on her

    own. Even if that person was her true love, she had no choice but to lie to him.

    The deeper she loved, the harder she could stop Tim from discovering her imperfections. He shouldn''t

    see the true but dark side of her.

    Maia bit her lips and cried for a while before wiping away the tears and walking towards the doctor''s

    office.

    No matter what, she would stay by his side. She would apany him no matter how long she has.

    She only wanted to stay with him.

    How could Tim feel good?

    He had been waiting for Maia to confess to him, and today, he even said those to her. But she still

    refused to say anything.

    Was there any secret?

    Tim didn''t know.

    He could feel that Maia cared about him, but he didn''t know how much she cared about him.

    Tim was quite emotional. He could give all his love, and he didn''t need any repayment. However, at

    least, he wanted Maia to be sincere.

    Just like Nicole, she didn''t love him and just told him the truth, who didn''t give him any chance. But

    what about Maia? What exactly should he do?

    Tim leant against the bed and lit a cigarette.

    When Maia returned, she saw Tim smoking.

    She snatched the cigarette.

    "You wanna die? Are you crazy? Don''t you know your situation and you actually smoke? Tim, do you

    know how much you''ve bled and how many wounds you have? Do you know...."

    Before Maia could finish her sentence, she was pressed down on the bed by Tim. Domineering kisses

    instantlynded on her, which stopped her talking.

    She struggled a little and then gave up. She wrapped her hands around Tim''s neck and drowned

    herself in the kisses.

 Chapter 739 You Arenâ€™t Mistaken, Are You?

    Chapter 739 You Aren¡¯t Mistaken, Are You?

    Nicole and Samuel walked around the city and found themselves tailing by a few men. They looked at

    each other and smiled.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Do you think Jase is afraid of your power? Why does he have the nerve to have his men follow us?"

    Nicole asked casually.

    Samuel said coldly, "He is tired of spending peaceful days.

    As he spoke, Samuel picked up a durian and threw it at the person behind him.

    "Ouch!"

    The man howled and fell down immediately.

    Samuel said coldly, "Go back and tell Jase. Don''t me me for being impolite to him if he keeps having

    his men follow me."

    With that, Samuel turned around and saw that Nicole give money to the owner of the fruit stall.

    "Boss, I''m sorry. We really can''t bear it anymore. Can I give you 200 to buy that durian? Is that

    enough?"

    Originally, the owner of the fruit stall was a little angry, but he calmed down since Nicole offered

    "Too much. You don''t need to give me two hundred. That durian isn''t worth that much."

    "It''s alright. Take it. Can we buy some snake fruit and mangosteen?"

    Nicole looked approachable, which delighted the owner.

    "Of course, you can choose what you like."

    "Let me do it."

    Samuel took a step forward, but Nicole pped his hand away and said, "Do you know how to pick the

    fruit?"

    He was shocked.

    Samuel really didn''t know how to pick fruit.

    Seeing him like this, the owner smiled and said, "I can teach you."

    Nicole originally wanted to decline. However, seeing that Samuel was listening to the boss with a

    serious look and picking the fruit, she did not do so.

    Samuel didn''t y the role of the president of the Eternal Group at this time, and he was like a family

    man.

    Nicole felt very warm and happy for that moment.

    "Boss, how much is this?"

    Just as Nicole was satisfied with Samuel, she suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    She suddenly looked back and saw a familiar figure walking towards the alley at the side.

    Nicole quickly followed.

    "Thank you. Nicole, pay the money."

    Samuel picked up the fruit and turned around, only to find that Nicole had disappeared.

    "Nicole? Nicole!"

    Samuel immediately became nervous.

    The owner said hurriedly, "Sir, I saw your wife follow a woman into that alley."

    "Thank you."

    Samuel put down the fruit and quickly ran towards the alley pointed by the owner.

    He caught up with Nicole at the corner.

    "Nicole, what are you doing? Why did you run away without saying a word? Do you know that I will be

    worried? Do you really think you''re a battle goddess?"

    Samuel''s heart pounded.

    The moment when Nicole was out of sight, Samuel was on the verge of going crazy.

    However, Nicole grabbed his hand and said, "I may have seen Morgan just now."

    "Who?"

    "Morgan."

    Nicole''s words surprised Samuel for a moment before he realized who Nicole was referring to.

    "You''re not mistaken, are you?"

    "No, that must be her. But why is she here?"

    Nicole thought about Laurence''s panicked look, Allen''s doubts, and Morgan''s disappearance for no

    reason.

    Ad''s death was still a mystery.

    Back then, in order to save Samuel, Nicole desperately searched for Morgan. Sadly, she didn''t find

    Morgan. Now Samuel had fully recovered, but Morgan appeared.

    "Where is she?"

    Samuel looked at the empty alley and asked in confusion.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I lost her. I came a few stepste and she disappeared. However, I

    can guarantee that she lives in this alley."

    "You don''t want to look for her from door to door, do you?"

    Seeing Nicole''s look, Samuel couldn''t help but ask.

    "Back then, you looked for her because you wanted her to treat me. I''ve recovered, so there is no need

    to look for her anymore. Moreover, why she disappeared must have something to do with the Miller

    family. We don''t know what happened to the Miller family, but not many people can make Morgan hide

    somewhere. Therefore, I hope you won''t get involved. Nicole, I cannot bear losing you again. Do you

    know that?"

    Samuel knew that it was very selfish of him to say this. Perhaps Laurence had always wanted to find

    Morgan and investigate the cause of Ad''s death, but Samuel did not want to let Nicole take risks

    because of others.

    He had be very cautious and timid.

    The only person he wanted to protect in his life was Nicole.

    Nicole knew that Samuel felt worried and uneasy.

    She suddenly felt that she might be too reckless.

    Yeah.

    Morgan was no longer important to them.

    Regardless of why Morgan left the Miller family, disappeared and hid here, it was none of her business,

    right?

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand, only to discover that his palms were covered in sweat.

    "I promise you. I won''t investigate it anymore. Let''s go back, get the fruit and leave. But as Laurence''s

    friend, I need to tell him about where Morgan was. You don''t have any opinion, right?"

    "No."

    Only when Samuel heard that Nicole decided not to chase after Morgan did he feel relieved.

    Nicole followed Samuel and turned to leave.

    However, Nicole didn''t know that she would regret it for the rest of her life.

    Samuel soon brought Nicole back to the fruit stall and said with a smile, "Boss, is our fruit still there?"

    "Here you are."

    The boss handed the fruit to Nicole and Samuel.

    Nicole gave the money and then left with Samuel.

    They strolled around for a while before going back to the Harper Town by air.

    The ancestral hall here had been repaired, and the workers hired by Samuel had arrived.

    When Nicole saw Trevin, she couldn''t help but pause for a moment.

    "Didn''t you go back to school?"

    "Yes, I told my mentor that I would take a holiday. After all, this is my hometown. My parents'' ashes are

    ced here. I want to watch them repair the ancestral hall, and renovate my old house myself. If Maia

    Trevin said with a smile.

    Trevin reminded Nicole of Maia.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Trevin, do you know how your sister has been all these years?"

    "She has been working hard. She cannot bear to spend money but gives the money that she has

    earned to me. I wish she could think about herself. It would be great if she could find a boyfriend."

    Trevin''s words made Nicole ponder for a moment and she asked, "She may have had a boyfriend."

    "It''s impossible. If Maia finds a boyfriend, she will definitely tell me immediately. This is what we''ve

    agreed."

    "Perhaps she found a boyfriend but didn''t had the time to tell you?"

    "Mrs. Green, you don''t know my sister. I am her only sibling. If she really finds a boyfriend, she will

    definitely tell me first."

    Trevin smiled and took out his phone. "If you don''t believe me, let me ask her."

    Before Nicole could stop him, Trevin called Maia.

    "Sister, do you have a boyfriend?"

    Maia was shocked for a moment. She took her phone and walked outside. She asked softly, "Why do

    you ask that? Did you hear some rumors?"

    "No, I''m just curious. You''re not young anymore. If you don''t find a boyfriend, you''ll be an olddy.

    I''ll have to serve you then. It''s not worth it."

    "You brat, you want to push me away? Let me tell you, even if I don''t find a boyfriend anymore, you

    have to take care of me for the rest of my life, okay?"

    Maia said in a rxed tone.

    "Alright, I''ll take care of you. So, you don''t have a boyfriend right now, do you?"

    Hearing Trevin''s question, Maia nced at the ward and whispered, "No, I don''t have a boyfriend. If I

    do, I will definitely tell you first."

    When Nicole heard Maia''s reply, her eyes darkened instantly.

    Maia was in love with Tim, but why did she hide it from Trevin?

    Trevin didn''t know that. He smiled and said, "Maia, get a boyfriend, as long as he treats you well."

    "Don''t worry about me. I heard that some of your schoolmates liked you. Did you take a fancy to one of

    them? If so, tell me. I will prepare the money for your wedding."

    "Maia, don''t worry about me. I will earn money to hold wedding ceremony by myself. Just take good

    care of yourself. Well, why don''t we meet each other? It''s been a long time since I saw you."

    Hearing that, Maia was a bit nervous.

    "No need. I don''t want to upy your learning time. Let''s talk about it after you graduate."

    "Maia, I can ask for leave. It''s been a long time since I saw you. I miss you."

    "I miss you too, but it''s inconvenienttely. I''m on a business trip, so I can''t go back to see you."

    Maia said quickly.

    Trevin said casually, "It doesn''t matter. I can go find you."

    "Trevin, I am working instead of traveling. Don''te over. If my colleagues see you, they may talk

    about it behind my back. Listen to me. Study hard. When I finish my work, I''ll go find you."

    "Alright then."

    Trevin was still talking to Maia, but Nicole didn''t want to listen anymore.

    Why didn''t Maia tell Trevin that Tim was her boyfriend?

    Did Tim make Maia lose face?

    Tim had money, power, and was handsome, but why didn''t Maia let Trevin see Tim?

    Nicole was very worried.

    Samuel pulled Nicole over and whispered, "Trust Tim. He can handle it."

    "Feelings can affect people''s judgment."

    "Tim won''t be affected. He might be injured, but he wouldn''t let himself fall into abyss. After all, Tim

    knew that Maia was approaching him with ulterior motives. Although Tim can''t help but fall in love with

    Maia, I believe that Tim has taken precautions. Nicole, we can do nothing else. We''ve done what we

    can do. That''s enough."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was worried about Tim.

    Judging from Trevin''s conversation with Maia, Maia''s motives were doubtful. Tim had known that. It

    was up to himself to handle it.

    Nicole suddenly felt a little depressed.

    "I really hope that Tim won''t get hurt."

 Chapter 740 You Are a Lunatic

    Chapter 740 You Are a Lunatic

    Samuel felt a little bit jealous, but he knew that Nicole''s concern for Tim had nothing to do with love.

    "Alright, tidy up. I''ll go and worship Zama."

    Samuel patted Nicole on her shoulder and turned around to leave.

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s back. Although there were many grudges between her and Zama, she did

    not want to make a fuss about it. After all, Zama passed away.

    She went back to her room to get dressed. Then, she came to Zama''s grave.

    Kneeling down, Samuel kowtowed to Zama.

    Nicole did not know what he was talking to Zama. She was just a daughter-inw.

    "I''ll kowtow to Zama."

    Nicole''s words confused Samuel. Then he felt touched.

    "You don''t have to do so. I know what she did before she died. She did great harm to you and the

    children."

    "You said that she had been cruel to me, but she cured you and me before she died, which offset her

    misdeeds, right?"

    Nicole stepped forward and kowtowed.

    Looking at the Zama''s photo on her tombstone, Nicole thought of her eight years of marriage, and

    reminded herself that she must cherish what she had now.

    "Samuel, let''s go home. I miss the children."

    Nicole suddenly felt that no matter who or no matter what happened, nothing would be more important

    than being together with the family members.

    "Alright. We''ll be leaving soon."

    Samuel and Nicole smiled at each other and sped their fingers together.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    When Trevin found them, Nicole had already packed her things.

    "What are you...?"

    "Go back to the Seapolis City. I still say the same thing. After graduation,e to the Seapolis City and

    find me. Since we are from the same ce, I''ll offer you a job. However, you should be qualified.

    Otherwise, even if I want to give you a chance, I won''t help you."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Trevin nodded gratefully.

    "I will work hard, Mr. Green."

    "See youter!"

    "See youter."

    Nicole and Samuel left the Harper Town.

    Before boarding the ne, Nicolemissioned awyer to give the travel agency to Tim. She herself

    was not interested in it. Now that Tim only wanted to give Maia shares, it would be better to directly

    give the agency to him.

    Nicole was not a person who wronged herself.

    She and Maia weren''t on the same side, so they naturally wouldn''t be together in the future. Rather

    than bing directors of apany, it would be better to send thepany out directly, so she

    would never see Maia.

    Samuel did not prevent Nicole doing so.

    Tim was in shock when he received the letter of attorney.

    He thought Nicole had a good impression of Maia, so he did not understand why Nicole gave him the

    Maia looked at the letter of attorney in Tim''s hand and asked curiously, "What''s the matter?"

    "What''s wrong with you and Nicole?"

    Maia was stunned for a moment, then she quickly smiled and said, "What can happen to us? We''re

    fine."

    Tim looked at Maia without saying anything. Then, he put away the document.

    "You''d better not have shares of Nicole''s travelpany. If you agree, I''ll give you another sum of

    money. You can start one yourpany. After all, partnership business is not easy to do."

    Tim''s words shocked Maia for a moment. "It''s Ok for me. I don''t have to own a travelpany. You

    don''t have to worry about me. I can support myself. I know that people like Lady Bush definitely don''t

    like working with ordinary people like me."

    "What nonsense? Nicole is not the kind of person you said."

    Tim was suddenly a little angry.

    Although he didn''t know what had happened between Nicole and Maia, he knew that it wasn''t Nicole''s

    fault when he heard Maia''s strange tone.

    Could it be that Maia did something excessive to Nicole?

    Tim closed her eyes, the image of Nicole and Maia in the ward surfacing in his mind. They had no

    It''s his fault that he didn''t notice it at that time.

    Nicole must be extremely disappointed in him, right?

    He even offended his best friend because he fell in love with a girl.

    Seeing that Tim close her eyes and ignore her, Maia felt somewhat aggrieved.

    "Do you care about Nicole so much?"

    Tim immediately opened his eyes.

    "Nicole? You don''t call her Lady Bush anymore?"

    "Lady Bush? I''ve already resigned. Why should I call her Lady Bush? Tim, you''re my boyfriend now, but

    you want to protect Nicole''s benefit. Since you want to know what happened to me and her, I can tell

    you. I just told her to stay away from my boyfriend in the future. Is there anything wrong with me? "

    Hearing her words, Tim immediately frowned.

    "Although I like Nicole, it has nothing to do with her. She doesn''t have feelings for me at all."

    "Yes, she doesn''t like you, but you insist on showing your love to her. Why she is innocent? Even she

    knows that you like her, and that she can''t ept you, she keeps close contact with you. Do you want

    to be two-timing me? I really admire Samuel, who treats his unfaithful wife of easy virtue so kindly. Who

    knows if she betrayed Samuel outside?"

    Just as she finished speaking, Tim pped her.

    Afterwards, Maia was stunned, so was Tim.

    "I won''t let you insult Nicole!"

    Tim''s palms were burning with pain, but his heart ached even more.

    After Maia recovered from the shock of being beaten, she looked coldly at Tim and suddenly pped

    him in the face as if she was crazy.

    "You do not agree? Tim, I''m your girlfriend! You hit me for another woman? Are you still a man?"

    Tim did not dodge and allowed her scratch his face.

    He didn''t want to hurt her. He was too excited just now and he regretted it. However, he just couldn''t

    allow others to say that Nicole was a pervert.

    The truth was that Nicole didn''t do anything at all. In her heart, Samuel was the only Mr. Right.

    However, from Maia''s view, Tim felt that his behavior was too excessive.

    Seeing that Tim''s face was bleeding, Maia was a little nervous.

    "Are you stupid? Can''t you dodge when I hit you? Your face''s already disfigured. Let''s see whether

    Nicole will like you or not."

    Maia hurriedly brought disinfectant and cotton sticks and carefully applied medicine to Tim.

    Looking at her worried expression, Tim suddenly smiled, "Nicole doesn''t like me at all. She won''t like

    me if my face is disfigured. As for you, will you still like me?"

    "Am I crazy? Would I like a man who attacked me?"

    She said angrily.

    Looking at the fingerprints on Maia''s cheek, Tim couldn''t help but feel sorry.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "Of course."

    She dodged Tim''s hand, still angry.

    Tim sighed, "Maia, I know that you are jealous. I also know that not a single woman will tolerate her

    boyfriend falling in love with another woman. I have tried my best to forget her. For me, Nicole gives me

    the warmth in childhood, and she saves me when I grow up. Without her, I cannot live. For me, she is

    not only my first love and secret love. Perhaps you don''t understand how a lonely child who doesn''t

    want to live, feels when he sees a glimmer of light and warmth and tries his best to keep it. Nicole gives

    me all this. She is innocent, pure, and devoted. Even though Samuel was blind to her kindness, she

    was still waiting for him to love her. I can''t interfere in their world. Therefore, don''t speak ill of Nicole,

    nder or insult her. Otherwise, you are insulting my faith. It was because I saw her feelings for

    Samuel that I believed that there was love in this world, and that I had the courage to try to find my

    love. Do you understand? "

    Maia never heard Tim mention this before.

    She suddenly felt jealous of Nicole.

    "She''s so special and important to you. Can you really forget and be with me?"

    "Why forget? Everyone means something in my life. She used to be myntern, with whom I went

    through those dark years. Now you are my sun. I will hold you tightly and not let you slip away from my

    life. Meanwhile, I wish I were your sun. You could tell me anything you want, and we can ovee

    difficulties together."

    Tim''s eyes were exceptionally gentle.

    Maia looked at him with great pain in her heart.

    "I''ll go find an ice cube to put on my face so that no one will see a joke when I go out."

    She wanted to escape again, but was stopped by Tim.

    "Sit down and rest. I''ll go get it for you. It''s my fault today. I shouldn''t have hit you. I won''t do it again.

    But I hope that I won''t hear anything against Nicole in your mouth in the future, okay?"

    "Alright, whatever you say is fine. Hurry up and get the ice cubes."

    She hurriedly turned around.

    Tim knew that she was still furious, but he left without saying anything.

    Sitting alone on the hospital bed, Maia was thinking about what Tim had said. She felt more painful.

    Why didn''t she meet Tim at the best time?

    Why did the man she fancied still care about Nicole?

    Why did her boyfriend hit her for a woman like Nicole?

    She kept asking herself with her face in her hands.

    It wasn''t the first time that she hadn''t been bullied or beaten since childhood, but this was the first time

    she had been beaten by her boyfriend.

    She couldn''t help but feel a little resentful.

    It''s all Nicole''s fault!

    Without her, she and Tim wouldn''t have a quarrel.

    It''s just a small travelpany. Did Nicole really think she liked it?

    Since she can''t get it, then no one can have it.

    A trace of ruthlessness and scheming shed through Maia''s eyes, but shepletely restrained

    herself before Tim returned.

    She couldn''t let Tim see her evil side, absolutely not.

    "Herees the ice."

    Tim came in with the ice cubes.

    The moment she received it, Tim held her hand and pped him in the face.

    "God! Tim, are you crazy? What are you doing?"

    Maia felt her palms burning, and Tim''s left cheek was swollen up.

    "I told you to p me!"

    Tim smiled as he looked at Maia. Maia''s tears instantly welled up in her eyes.

    "You are a lunatic!"

    She pushed Tim away and ran out.

    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Tim smiled. He believed that Maia had forgiven him. No matter what, it

    was wrong for him to hit her. He had to give her some practicalpensation.

    Thinking about it, Tim turned on his phone and checked.

    After Maia ran out of the ward, she was extremely sad.

    Her phone suddenly rang.

    Looking at the caller ID on the screen, her face immediately turned pale.

 Chapter 741 Why Do You Like Me

    Chapter 741 Why Do You Like Me

    Maia hesitated whether to answer the phone, but if she didn''t and Tim heard it, she had no idea about

    how to exin to him.

    The phone kept ringing, and Maia was nervous.

    She had no choice but to answer it.

    "Hello?"

    "Maia, how dare you keep me waiting for so long. Do you want me to cut off your brother''s fingers?"

    The man on the other end of the phone said in a dangerous voice.

    "Don''t hurt my brother!"

    "If you don''t want me to hurt your brother, you''d better be obedient. How''s it going? Does Tim trust you

    Hearing this, Maia got sad and guilty.

    "Not yet."

    "Don''t lie to me. I''m not an idiot. I know he is even willing to die for you. Maia, if you don''t listen to me, I

    will make your life a living hell."

    "Please don''t hurt my brother, and I will do whatever you want me to do."

    Maia pursed her lips and was almost heartbroken.

    "Let''s not waste any time. I also don''t want to hurt your brother. Find the seal of Tim''spany and get

    a copy of it for me."

    "Seriously?"

    Maia was surprised.

    "Do you know hispany''s seal is so important that I have no ess to it?"

    "You can figure it out on your own. Anyway, you must bring me the copy. If you fail, you know what I will

    do."

    After the man finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    Maia felt as if she were thrown into utter despair.

    She knew what would happen if she got a copy of thepany''s seal for that man.

    She didn''t want to betray Tim. She fell in love with him, but if she didn''t do so, her brother would be in

    danger.

    Maia pursed her lips with tears in her eyes.

    Why did she have such an unfortunate life?

    Tim did not know how Maia was going through, so he bought something on the Inte and had it

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    delivered to her. However, when he turned around, he didn''t see Maia.

    "Maia? Where are you?"

    When Tim ran out and saw Maia was leaning against the wall with tears in her eyes, he frowned.

    "What''s wrong? Has someone upset you?"

    "No, I just have a stomachache."

    Maia looked at Tim.

    He was worried about her and was looking at her sincerely, but she....

    Thinking back to the days they spent together, Maia hoped to go back to the day when she first met

    him, and then she could have a heart-to-heart and have a good time with him.

    "Now that you have a stomachache, we''d better get a doctor. Let me carry you back to bed. You are an

    adult now, so you need to take good care of yourself."

    Tim picked up Maia, quickly returned to the ward, and put her on the bed.

    "Have a rest here. I''ll get the doctor."

    Just as Tim turned around and was ready to leave, Maia grabbed his arm.

    "Don''t go. Stay for a little while."

    "I''m not a doctor, so I can''t relieve your pain. Stay here and wait for the doctor."

    Tim pulled her hand away with a smile and ran outside.

    Maia watched Tim run out, and then she was overwhelmed by emptiness.

    Would she be left alone like this for the rest of her life?

    Or would she lose Tim in the end?

    It seemed that she would lose him!

    After all, no one would like a liar anymore.

    Maia couldn''t help crying her heart out.

    She hadn''t fallen in love with anyone before she met Tim, but now she loved him, so she found it hard

    to leave him.

    When Tim returned with the doctor, Maia was not in the ward.

    "Maia, where are you?"

    Tim called Maia at once, but Maia did not answer.

    "Doctor, I''ll go look for her. Maybe she has gone shopping."

    Tim didn''t know whether he was talking with the doctor or was trying tofort himself.

    He ran out and saw Maia was sitting with hands around her knees on the step outside. She looked at

    the passersby, and seemed to be a little distracted.

    She looked sad and lonely, which reminded him of the days when he was a kid.

    Tim remembered that when he learned his father cheated on his mother and she went crazy, he also

    looked at the passersby nkly, not knowing where he should go.

    And now, looking at Maia, he seemed to see that lonely kid again.

    She was helpless, sad, and miserable.

    Tim didn''t know what happened to Maia. He walked to Maia and hugged her tightly from behind, hoping

    to warm her with the heat of his body.

    Maia was stunned, and then she tried to stop him.

    "Don''t move. Just let me hug you for a while. When I was a child, I hoped that someone could hug me

    liked this. I hoped I could be told that my father didn''t cheat on my mother and she didn''t go crazy. You

    don''t know how miserable a golden boy was when he lost everything. My father didn''t like me anymore,

    my mother forgot who I was, and the other people looked at me differently. They called me ''Mr. Tim'',

    but I knew what they called me behind my back. At that time, I liked to watch the passersby on the road

    like you. I watched theme and go to kill time."

    Hearing this, Maia had great pity.

    "Tim, why do you like me?"

    When asked this, Tim smiled.

    "I don''t know. You''re not beautiful or tall, and you have a quick tongue. What''s worse, you are grumpy

    and bad-tempered. I also wonder why I fall in love with you."

    Maia pursed her lips and said, "Yes, I''m such a bad-tempered woman. Why do you like me? Are you

    enjoying being abused?"

    "That''s possible. But love is love, so I can''t help loving you. Why do you ask this? It''s toote for

    second thoughts now."

    Tim hugged Maia tightly and grinned.

    He looked sincere and happy.

    Maia tried to force a smile, but without sess.

    "Is the doctor in the ward?"

    "Of course. Why don''t you stay in the ward? What are you doing here? Did something happen?"

    Tim sensed that Maia was a little upset.

    Maia nodded and said, "Yes, my brother called me just now. He is under the weather, so I want to go

    back and take care of him."

    "Alright, I''ll go with you. After all, I haven''t even seen him yet."

    As soon as Tim finished speaking, he was rejected.

    "No, I haven''t told him about you and I''ll talk to him this time. Besides, you still need to rest, so just stay

    here. We don''t know what Jase will do next, so you''d better watch out for him."

    Maia''s refusal, to some extent, frustrated Tim.

    "Am I not good enough for you? Or are you afraid that your brother will be dissatisfied with me?"

    "No, you get me wrong. I just want to take care of my brother. As for us, I''ll talk to him on my own first.

    Otherwise, he would be shocked. Tim, you have to understand. I am an ordinary person and if the

    others know I have a boyfriend like you, they may think I want to marry my way up, so...."

    "If your brother thinks that way, I''ll p him."

    "Seriously?"

    Maia got annoyed.

    Seeing Maia was nervous, Tim was a little depressed.

    "Is your brother more important in your heart than me?"

    "Of course. He is my only family member in this world."

    Hearing this, Tim felt even sadder.

    He didn''t take it seriously, but he was hurt by Maia''s answer.

    "Well, I won''t go with you, but you must be careful. No, I can''t let you go alone, how about going with a

    few bodyguards followed?"

    "No, you don''t have to do this. Tim, Jase won''t harm me. If he wanted to harm me, he would have done

    it before. I think the reason why he attacked you is that he has known who you are and is afraid you will

    help me investigate about my parents. Before I find out the truth, he will act as a good person.

    Therefore, you needn''t worry about me. Instead, you must take care of yourself before I am back.

    Okay?"

    Hearing this, Tim somewhat didn''t know how to refute her.

    "Well, I see. Be careful. When are you leaving?"

    "I''ll be leaving soon."

    Tim paused for a moment and said, "Don''t be so anxious."

    "He''s sick, and there''s no one taking care of him, so I have to go back as soon as possible."

    Maia stood up and walked towards the ward.

    Tim felt that he never got through to her, and now, she even refused to introduce him to her brother as

    if he were her secret lover. It was terrible.

    When Tim followed Maia back to the ward, the doctor was examining Maia.

    Tim tried to pull himself together and asked, "Doctor, what is going on?"

    "She gets an infection, so she needs to calm down and not to get worried. I''ll prescribe her some

    medicine and she should take it on time."

    "Thank you, doctor."

    After Tim said goodbye to the doctor, he saw Maia was packing, so he couldn''t help saying, "Don''t be

    so anxious. As the doctor said, your wound is infected. You..."

    "Can you leave me alone?"

    Maia said irritably.

    After that, she and Tim were startled.

    This was the first time that Tim had been scolded by a woman. Moreover, he was telling her this for her

    own good.

    Maia seemed to have realized she was going too far, so she calmed down and said, "Sorry, I''m in a

    bad mood and I''m worried about my brother, so I am a little annoyed. Don''t take it personally."

    "Maia, I don''t mind it at all. I just worry about your health."

    Tim looked at Maia, trying to tell something out of the ordinary, but he failed.

    Maia looked away and said, "I''m fine. I know what I should do. Take good care of yourself while I''m

    away."

    "Don''t say that. I''m an adult and I will take good care of myself. Don''t worry. Here''s my bank card and

    the PIN number is your birthday. Your brother is sick and you need money, so take it in case you will be

    put through because ofck of money. And you can pay me back when you earn money in the future."

    Looking at the bank card in Tim''s hand, Maia''s eyes misted over.

 Chapter 742 Maia Is Not Who You Think She Is

    Chapter 742 Maia Is Not Who You Think She Is

    Maia was trembling.

    "Take it! Come on. You know, money is always needed for medical treatment. I know what you are

    thinking. You don''t want to owe me anything. But you should at least take it for your brother, right?"

    Tim shoved the bank card into Maia''s hand.

    Maia did not refuse.

    She looked at the bank card in her hand with mixed feelings.

    "Tim."

    Maia''s voice was somewhat hoarse.

    "Hmm? What''s up?"

    Tim thought Maia was going to say something. However, to his surprise, Maia suddenly gave him a

    kiss, standing on tiptoe.

    "Make love to me."

    Her voice wasn''t loud, and it carried a hint of shyness.

    Tim lost himself for a moment before realizing what Maia said. He pushed Maia away, the moment his

    blood boiled.

    "I gave you money, but I''m not trying to get you to do like that. I admit I have feelings for you, and I

    even wanted to spend my life with you. But Maia, I don''t want you to pay off your debts with your body!

    Don''t insult yourself and me. I don''t need to get women in this way."

    After saying that, Tim left the ward.

    Maia felt like a cold wind was blowing and it made her tremble all over.

    She really wanted to tell Tim that she didn''t mean that.

    It wasn''t because he gave her money that she wanted to make love to him.

    She was just afraid that she and Tim wouldn''t have a future together.

    But there were some things she couldn''t say and some things she couldn''t do.

    Maia crossed her arms and squatted down, crying bitterly.

    Actually, Tim didn''t go far. He was just outside the door.

    Hearing Maia''s cry, he felt upset and even wanted to go in and hold her in his arms tofort her.

    However, he didn''t.

    He could feel Maia''s feelings for him, but he knew that she was not willing to be with him now.

    To be honest, he was disappointed that Mia chose to make such sacrifice for only a bank card.

    He refused to believe the girl he fell in love with was greedy. And he didn''t believe that Maia would sell

    her body for money. However, what Maia said just now did hurt him.

    Tim stood up and left the hospital. The air outside was fresh, but Tim didn''t feel refreshed.

    A man walked up to Tim.

    "Mr. Tim, Mr. Jase wants to see you."

    Tim nced at the man and said in a leisurely manner, "Do I have to go if he wants to see me? He

    really thinks highly of himself."

    "Mr. Tim, Mr. Jase said it''s about Miss Maia. If you don''t want to hear it, then forget it."

    "Wait."

    Jase knew what Tim cared about.

    "Mr. Tim, are you going with me now?"

    "I''ll go in half an hour."

    Tim took a step back and then returned to the ward.

    Maia had already cooled down. Now no one could tell that she had just cried.

    Tim was a little sad.

    "I''ll take you to the airport."

    "No need. I''ll take a taxi by myself."

    Ignoring what Maia said, Tim took her luggage and went out the door.

    "Tim, you''re still injured. You..."

    Maia had no choice but to follow Tim.

    They got in the car and there was an awkward silence because of what happened just now.

    Maia looked out of the window, feeling like in an intensely embarrassing situation.

    Tim said in a low voice, "Send me a message when you arrive. Don''t make me worry."

    "OK."

    "If your brother''s condition is not good, just be generous with your money and inform me in time."

    "OK."

    "It''s getting cold. Have you got enough clothes with you?"

    "Yes."

    Tim asked and Maia answered. Actually, Maia was really upset.

    Maia did not say anything else, so Tim stopped talking.

    The car arrived at the airport. Maia refused to have Tim with her on the way to security checkpoints.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "I hate parting, and I hate you to stare after me. Tim, you can go back. I''ll be back in a few days."

    "Contact me at any time."

    "OK."

    Maia took her luggage and left.

    Every step she took was so heavy and her legs were like lead. She really wanted to turn around, throw

    herself into Tim''s arms and tell everything to him.

    However, she managed to give up on the idea.

    Tim looked at Maia''s back. For some reason, he felt that Maia would nevere back after she left.

    "Maia!"

    Tim called out to Maia the second before she got through security.

    The moment Maia looked back, Tim felt as if his entire life had lit up.

    "Have a nice flight."

    He suppressed his panic and smiled as he waved at Maia.

    Maia smiled brightly at Tim.

    "Tim, take good care of yourself."

    "Okay. You, too."

    Maia waved her hand at Tim, then turned around and left. However, the moment she turned around,

    tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Tim wanted to follow her, but he was stopped by a security guard.

    "Sir, please stop."

    Tim looked at Maia''s back, feeling suddenly empty.

    These days, he had been with Maia all the time. He had gotten used to spending time with her. He did

    not know what she wanted to get through him, nor did he know if her departure would destroy their

    rtionship. At the moment, he just really did not want to let her go.

    "Maia, I love you!"

    All of a sudden, Tim shouted.

    Maia turned her head sharply.

    Now she got a deeper understanding of the meaning this sentence carried.

    ''When all at once I turn my head, I find her there wherentern light is dimly shed.''

    The love she wanted the most was right in front of her.

    Maia was moved to tears.

    She wanted to turn around and go back to him, but it was toote.

    Everyone around was watching them. Some were blessing them and some were just whooping.

    Maia bit her lower lip and smiled at Tim, "Tim, I love you too. I really love you very much!"

    The corners of Tim''s mouth turned up in a smile.

    To Tim, what Maia said just now was the most beautiful and touching thing in the world.

    Heughed heartily.

    Maia looked at Tim, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    It was boarding time and she had to board the ne.

    When Tim couldn''t see Maia''s back, he turned around and left in disappointment.

    Why did he suddenly feel the air here so cold?

    He clearly remembered that the temperature was cool when he arrived here.

    It was not until Maia''s flight left that Tim left the airport.

    Jase''s people were still waiting for Tim when Tim returned to the hospital.

    "Mr. Tim, can you go with me to see Mr. Jase now?"

    Tim nced at the man and got into the car without saying anything.

    The car arrived at Jase''s residence in no time.

    This time, Tim was directly weed into the hall.

    "What do you want to tell me about Maia?"

    Tim asked straightforwardly.

    Jase looked at Tim and pondered for a moment before saying, "Do you really like Maia?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    Hearing that, Jase burst intoughter.

    "Tim, I know you have great ability and courage, but there are some things that you can''t do only with

    courage. It doesn''t work for Maia."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Take a seat."

    Jase poured a cup of tea for Tim and asked, "Has Maia gone?"

    "You''ve been keeping an eye on her? Jase, let me tell you, you''d better keep your hands off of her,

    otherwise..."

    "If I wanted to hurt her, I would have done that a long time ago. To tell you the truth, it was me who took

    the money from Maia''s parents when they were on a mission. No one knows about this. I know Maia is

    investigating this, but I''ve never harmed her. Do you know why?"

    Jase confessed everything, which surprised Tim.

    "You admit it?"

    "Yes! I did let her parents down, but so what? If I hadn''t taken the money, the drug kingpins would have

    taken it. So why shouldn''t I take it?"

    Tim grabbed Jase by the cor and asked angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about? You were

    still a soldier back then. But where was your conscience, where was your discipline?"

    "What was the use of discipline? I didn''t want to take it at that time, but in that battle, my back was

    injured and my condition was not good. It took me more than half a year to recover. And because of

    that mission, I wasn''t a real man any longer and I became unable to have a child. Why couldn''t I take

    that money away? Her parents died and they were martyrs, but I had to live."

    Jase became excited.

    Tim didn''t expect it to be like this. "Even so, you couldn''t do that. Because of you, they couldn''t rest in

    peace, and their cinerary caskets couldn''t even be put in the Martyrs'' Cemetery. How could you be that

    cruel?" Tim retorted.

    "That''s why I''ve never harmed Maia and her brother. I knew they would investigate this when they grew

    up, but I still kept them, didn''t I?"

    Jase was shameless about what he had done and Tim found it really ridiculous.

    "You''re really shameless. You''ve never harmed them? You haven''t taken care of them for so many

    years and you even want to harm them?"

    "Tim, let me tell you, Maia is not who you think she is. When her parents died, she was only eleven

    years old, and her brother was only six years old. They were just two children. Have you ever thought

    about their past? Maia once disappeared for a period of time. After she returned, her brother could go

    to school. She worked all the time. But did she tell you that her brother Trevin had a congenital heart

    disease? When she was only eleven years old, her parents passed away and her brother almost died.

    She disappeared for some time, but when she returned, her brother actually recovered. How could an

    eleven-year-old child afford the cost of the operation? I haven''t found out who the person behind her is

    yet. How dare you fall in love with her? Aren''t you afraid that she has an ulterior motive?"

    Jase''s words stunned Tim.

    "Do you have any evidence to support your words?"

    "Back then, everyone in the Harper Town knew about this. They all knew that Maia''s younger brother,

    Trevin, had a congenital heart disease. But when he returned, he was vigorous and looked much

    better. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them."

    Hearing that, Tim narrowed his eyes.

    Who was the person behind Maia?

 Chapter 743 Whatâ€™s so Great About Having a Son?

    Chapter 743 What¡¯s so Great About Having a Son?

    "I''m not lying to you. Tim, to be honest, I wanted to get rid of you because you caused me trouble the

    moment you came here. But I have figured out that you and Samuel are friends and I don''t want to

    offend you. I just hope that you won''t interfere in this matter. She''s not worth your effort, and you know

    she has hidden motives."

    As Jase spoke, Tim''s face darkened.

    "Don''t meddle in my rtionship. Even though she has hidden motives, I like her and want to take care

    of her. What can you do to me? I have over a hundred saber cuts all over my body, and don''t you give

    me anypensation?"

    Tim said coldly.

    Jase became somewhat gloomy.

    "Just tell me how much you want. I apologize."

    "You think I''m short of money?"

    "Then what do you want?"

    Jase had never seen Tim so arrogant.

    Tim sneered and said, "Admit your mistake to the higher-ups and tell them you took the money. You

    must prove Maia''s parents innocent."

    "Are you crazy? I have such a big family business, and you want me to turn myself in? Tim, how dare

    you? Do you really think you can get out of here?"

    Jase looked at Tim as if he was looking at a madman.

    But Tim smiled.

    "We shall see whether I can get out. As for you, two ways. First, surrender yourself. Second, I''ll take

    you to surrender yourself. Choose one. Screw your big family business! You know whom your money

    used to build up your business came from!"

    "Tim, don''t go too far."

    Tim''s tough attitude irritated Jase.

    "What''s the point of proving Maia''s parents innocent? Maia can''t go back. Listen, many people say she

    finds a sugar daddy and is not pure anymore. She might have slept with men many times. It is only you

    who still adore her."

    "I don''t allow you to curse her!"

    Tim punched Jase and knocked out two of his teeth.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing the blood, Jase stood up angrily and wrestled with Tim.

    Jase was less strong than Tim who beat him down to the ground in a few moments.

    Just as Tim was about to take Jase to police, his phone rang.

    It was from Samuel. Tim frowned slightly, but he let Jase go.

    "Samuel, you''d better have something urgent, or else I won''t forgive you."

    Overwhelmed with anger, Tim spoke rudely.

    Samuel whispered, "Are you at the Jase''s?"

    "You know the answer."

    "Don''t hound him. ir received a call from Emory, and he was told that there was someone behind

    Jase and the evidence of Jase embezzling public funds has been found. The reason why we don''t

    make a move now is to discover the person behind him. So, be patient and don''t get involved. I know

    you''re doing it for Maia, but as a soldier, you should know which is more important. "

    After Samuel spoke, Tim frowned.

    "Why is this so coincidental? There was no evidence before my investigation. But once I started, the

    evidence popped up.

    Tim was unconvinced.

    Samuel said proudly, "Believe it or not, I have a smart son who found out the evidence and sent to the

    higher-ups."

    "It is credited to the gene inherited from Nicole. Stop bragging."

    Tim couldn''t bear the arrogant tone of Samuel, so he hung up the phone.

    He returned to the hall and saw Jase ring at him. Suddenly, he said, smiling, "Mr. Liam, let''s talk

    about a deal."

    "What deal?"

    "Give me one-third of your emerald market share. I''m not buying it. Instead, you give it to me. Then, I

    won''t interfere between you and Maia''s parents. What do you think?"

    "Tim, are you a wolf? One third of the share? Why don''t you take 100%?"

    Jase was so angry that his face darkened.

    He really wanted to know whose phone Tim had answered just now.

    Obviously, Tim knew what he was thinking.

    He touched his ear and said, "I wanted to help Maia and let her know how good I am. After all, she has

    been trapped into her parents'' incident for so many years. But Samuel called me and told me not to

    harm you. Good for you, Jase. In just a day or two, you have bonded with Samuel. But I''m not letting

    you go because of my injuries. I''m not the type of person whopromises."

    Jase was secretly delighted with his words.

    It seemed that the priceless emerald he had sent out worked.

    Jase tidied up his cor and said, "I can''t give you one-third of the market share. But I can give you the

    emerald-mine in the eastern mountainous area. The emerald jewelry produced in the newly developed

    mine can also make you a lot of money."

    Tim was obviously not satisfied, but he still nodded.

    "Sure. Go get awyer to draft a contract now."

    "Tim, it doesn¡¯t need to be so urgent."

    "I need it now."

    Tim looked like a rogue, and Jase really wanted to beat him down. But it was Jase that invited Tim

    back, and Jase had to be nice to him.

    "Alright."

    Jase found awyer, and they signed the contract.

    Tim took the gift contract and wrote another one. He gave the emerald mine to Nicole.

    "Nicole, I won''t ept your travel agency free of charge. I''ll buy it, and I''ll mail the money to youter."

    What Tim said stunned Nicole for a moment.

    "You don''t have to do that. I don''t need that money."

    "I don''t need that bit of money either. Don''t let your husband show off in front of me, or I''ll exchange the

    money for coins to smash him."

    After saying that, Tim hung up the phone.

    Samuel shook his head resignedly.

    Tim was still so childish.

    Nicole looked at Samuel, confused, and asked, "You offended him?"

    "I didn''t. I just unted my son''s intelligence. Not having a son is his weakness. "

    Samuel said slowly.

    Nicole was astonished.

    "Samuel, why are you as childish as him? Is it such amazing to have a son?"

    "Yes, so amazing. Why don''t you let him have a four-year-old smart son?"

    Nicole didn''t know how to answer him.

    The man was crazy.

    Her mobile phone got a message.

    Nicole checked it and it was the emerald mine contract sent by Tim. She was astounded.

    "Tim must have sent it wrong."

    She showed the gift contract to Samuel.

    Samuel immediately knew what was going on.

    "He gave it to you. Take it. Anyway, this is the money for your travel agency."

    "It''s too much! The emerald mine!"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was not good at math.

    "Alright, he gives it to you, and you can keep it. I guess the travel agency will be Maia''s. If you don''t

    take it, you two won''t be square."

    Samuel looked straight at Nicole who wanted tough at him.

    "Are you kidding me? There''s nothing between Tim and me. You know that."

    "But I''m still jealous. My wife is so charming and adorable. What should I do? Why don''t I make a chain

    to lock you at home for my own appreciation?"

    Samuel said, pretending to be evil.

    Nicole pushed him away.

    "Lock me at home? I bet once you made the chain, I would first lock you up."

    "Wow! So my wife likes to y with chain. How about ying it tonight?"

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole surrendered to Samuel.

    Samuel thought about these things all times.

    Samuelughed.

    Nicole hurriedly ran out.

    There was a piece of news on the big screen outside.

    It was an air crash. A ne fell from the sky and lives of people on the ne were in danger.

    Nicole instantly felt heavy-hearted.

    "Many people might have died there!"

    "What''s wrong? What are you sighing about?"

    Samuel walked out of the room and held Nicole''s waist after he heard her sighing.

    Nicole pointed at the TV and said, "Look, there''s a ne crash. It seems to be in Bordeaux.

    Fortunately, we came back early, otherwise I would have been scared."

    "Don''t be silly. We''re lucky enough to avoid such disaster."

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly.

    Nicole got another message.

    "Nicole, have you finished reading it? Sign your name and send it back. Mywyer is waiting."

    Tim said angrily.

    Only then did Nicole realize that she had not settled it with Tim.

    "Samuel, let me go. I''ll get a pen."

    "Hang on! There''s a ne crash in Bordeaux. We should mourn for the dead for three seconds. What''s

    the rush?"

    Samuel said in an unfriendly tone.

    It was so mean of Tim to frequently disturb their intimacy.

    Tim frowned.

    "What did you say? A ne crash?"

    "Right. It was just reported on TV an airne crash took ce in Bordeaux. The lives of the people on

    board are at stake."

    Nicole exined.

    Tim was shocked instantly, feeling uneasy about it.

    "Which flight?"

    "Tim, what''s wrong with you?"

    Nicole could tell Tim''s anxiety.

    "Cut the crap. Tell me, what¡¯s the fight number?"

    "FG38594, I guess."

    Just as Nicole finished speaking, Tim was dumbfounded.

    Wasn''t this Maia''s flight?

    What did Nicole say?

    She said there was a ne crash?

    How is that possible?

    No!

    No way!

    Tim pushed away thewyer crazily and rushed out, leaving Jase in confusion.

    "What''s wrong with him?"

    Everyone shook their heads.

    Tim''s eyes turned red.

 Chapter 744 He Was Not My Husband

    Chapter 744 He Was Not My Husband

    No way!

    Maia would be fine!

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Tim kept reassure himself, but his hands were trembling.

    Life wouldn''t be so cruel.

    He was just about to cherish her. How could it be so cruel?

    Tim got into the car, trembling, and drove to the airport at top speed.

    There were many traffic policemen after him, to which he was too worried to pay attention.

    The airport lobby was in a mess, full of crying people.

    Tim went straight to the front desk.

    "Which flight was in the ident?"

    "I''m sorry, sir. All we know now is that Flight FG38594 is out of contact. We don''t know what''s going

    on."

    "You don''t know? How could there be an ident on the ne? It''s clear here. How could there be an

    ident?"

    When Tim found out that the flight in ident was Maia''s flight, he almost copsed.

    He grabbed the stewardess by the cor and shouted, "Where are the people up there? Where did

    they get out of contact? Where are they?"

    The stewardess was frightened by his excitement and cried, "I don''t know, I really don''t know, sir. I

    know you''re in a bad mood, but now we can only wait for rescue and search. Please calm down and

    wait."

    "Calm down? It''s my fianc¨¦e up there. How can I calm down?"

    Tim was about to go crazy. He even wanted to destroy everything.

    The security guard stepped forward and grabbed Tim.

    "Sir, don''t be like this. We understand your feelings. Please don''t make things difficult for our

    stewardess. She is not on that flight. Ourpany is looking for it, and we will find out the cause of the

    ident for everyone."

    Tim copsed on the bench.

    He could still recall Maia smiling back and telling him to take good care of himself.

    At that time, he felt somewhat uneasy.

    Why didn''t he make Maia stay?

    Even if she couldn''t stay, why didn''t he go with her? Even if she didn''t allow it, at least he could die

    together with her.

    But what should he do now?

    It was so high, and Maia was so petite. How scared would she be if she fell from the sky?

    He still didn''t know if she was awake or not.

    Tim hurriedly took out his phone and called Maia, but her phone was turned off.

    Turned off?

    That meant she was still on the ne, and she was in the ident.

    Tim cked out.

    "Sir, sir, what''s wrong with you?"

    When the security guards saw this, they immediately called an ambnce. To contact Tim''s family,

    they had to search Tim''s mobile phone address book for people who might be Tim''s rtives.

    Unfortunately, Tim''s address book did not contain such intimate names as daddy, mommy, or wife.

    They found Darling and dialed directly.

    Nicole and Samuel did not know about Tim''s situation. After Tim talked to her, there was no follow-up.

    Nicole did not care.

    Samuel cooked a few dishes which Nicole was enjoying when his phone rang.

    She nced at it. It was Tim.

    "Tim must be urging for the contract again. Leave him alone."

    Samuel hung up the phone.

    Seeing that the phone was cut off, the paramedics were somewhat puzzled, but they tried again.

    When Samuel was about to hang up again, Nicole stopped him.

    "It''s not polite to hang up other''s phone, Mr. Green."

    "It''s not polite to interrupt other''s meal either. Why didn''t you me him?"

    Samuel was obviously a little aggrieved.

    Seeing Samuel like this, Nicole smiled and said, "You are so childish. What does his politeness have to

    do with me? He is not my husband."

    As she spoke, Nicole took the phone over, while Samuel smiled happily because of her words.

    Nicole shook her head. He was really like a child.

    "Hey, Tim, about the contract...."

    "Hello madam, do you know the owner of this phone?"

    Nicole was surprised by the medical staff''s words.

    She looked at the phone and found that it was indeed Tim''s number. However, Tim always took his

    phone with him. It was impossible for others to use it unless something was wrong.

    "Yes, I am his friend. May I ask what happened to him?"

    "Hello, madam. We are from the Central Hospital. This gentleman fainted in the airport lobby. We are

    sending him to the emergency center. If you are his friend, pleasee over."

    The paramedics hung up the phone as soon as they finished speaking.

    Nicole was shocked.

    What was Tim doing in the airport lobby?

    She suddenly remembered that Tim had asked her about the ident on that ne. Was someone on

    that ne?

    Nicole suddenly thought of Maia.

    Did something happen to Maia?

    No!

    No way!

    Although Nicole did not like Maia, she did not want Tim to suffer so much pain.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel patted Nicole''s shoulder and asked.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and whispered, "Something happened to Tim. He fainted in the airport lobby. It

    was the paramedics who called me just now. Maybe Maia was on the ne involved in the ident.

    Fortunately, we haven''t left yet. We can get there in time."

    "How could this be?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel frowned slightly.

    He didn''t want Nicole to rush about, but he also knew that Nicole would not rest assured until she had a

    look at Tim.

    "Samuel, why don''t we change our tickets?"

    "Leave this matter to me. Go pack your things and we''ll go there immediately."

    "Alright."

    Nicole hurried to the bedroom. After she walked for two steps, something urred to her. She

    suddenly turned around and kissed Samuel on the cheek.

    "Darling, thank you. Tim is like a family member to me. If he can''t be happy, I will never feel at ease in

    my life."

    "I understand. There''s no need to exin. Hurry up and pack up. I''ll change the ticket."

    Samuel''s tender gaze moved Nicole.

    She turned around and left.

    Samuel shook his head affectionately, changed the ticket and packed some food.

    Right at this moment, Nicole came out with the package.

    "Take it. Your stomach is not strong enough. You have to eat something. I know you''re worried about

    Tim, but you can''t break yourself."

    Looking at the food in Samuel''s hand, Nicole was close to tears.

    "I''m not in a hurry. Sit down and eat with me. We''ll leave after we finish our meal."

    As she spoke, Nicole seated Samuel on a chair.

    Samuel frowned and said, "Aren''t you in a hurry?"

    "No matter what, I can''t starve my darling. You know, it takes an hour to drive there. Your stomach is

    weak too. You are worried about me, and it flows in the other direction. Although I''m worried about Tim,

    he should have fainted after learning the bad news, so it won''t be too bad. We can only offer him some

    spiritual support andfort. You are not the same. You are my husband, the person I will be together

    with for the rest of my life. If you get sick from hunger, I''ll feel so terrible."

    Nicole said.

    Samuel suddenly smiled and touched her nose, "Your words are really pleasant."

    "Everything I said was from the bottom of my heart."

    "I know. Come on, let''s eat. We''ll set off after dinner."

    Samuel seated Nicole on a chair.

    As the two ate, they felt the same warmth.

    After dinner, Samuel drove Nicole to Tim''s hospital.

    At this time, Tim had already woken up.

    He pulled out the needle from the back of his hand and walked out of bed.

    "Mr. Tim, you''re injured, and you may have a fever. You can''t leave the hospital."

    The doctors and nurses hurriedly stopped Tim.

    However, Tim said coldly, "Move aside!"

    "Mr. Tim, you really can''t."

    "Fuck off!"

    Tim pushed the doctors and nurses away.

    For his safety, the doctors and security guards tried their best to control Tim, but they all failed.

    The entire hospital was messed up by Tim.

    That was what Nicole and Samuel saw when they arrived.

    "Tim, don''t go crazy!"

    Nicole wanted to go forward and stop him, but Samuel stopped her.

    "Stay back."

    Nicole looked at Samuel for two seconds and immediately retreated to a safe ce.

    Samuel stepped forward and headed straight for Tim.

    Tim was too mad to see the personing to him clearly. He rushed towards Samuel madly, and

    Samuel grabbed him and buckled him on the wall of the corridor.

    "Tim, are you crazy? Nicole and I refunded our tickets. Are we here just to see you go crazy?"

    "Samuel?"

    "What else? Who do you think I am? You are really amazing to mess up the whole hospital. Should I

    find a media reporter to do an exclusive interview for you?"

    This was the first time Samuel had seen Tim lose control.

    Tim''s red eyes slowly recovered.

    He looked at Samuel and suddenly grabbed his arm. "Samuel, Maia had an ident on the ne.

    Help me. Help me look for her, okay? They didn''t tell me where the ne crashed. I know you could

    find it out, right? Help me, help me, okay?"

    Nicole had never seen Tim act like this for a woman.

    Although she didn''t like Maia, she knew at this moment that Tim really fell in love with Maia.

    "We can help you investigate, but you have to listen to the doctor. You have injuries, so you can''t be

    like this. Tim, listen to me. Maia is not the only one on that ne, so you need to calm down first and

    maintain sufficient strength. Do you understand?"

    Nicole''s voice sounded.

    Tim looked at Nicole, as if the grievance that he had endured for a long time suddenly erupted. He

    suddenly hugged Nicole and burst into tears.

    Samuel''s eyes turned cold.

    If Tim hadn''t encountered such a big blow, Samuel would have kicked him out.

    Did Tim injure his brain when he fainted? Did he really think that Samuel didn''t exist? He actually dared

    to hug Nicole in front of him like this! What was he thinking?

 Chapter 745 Thank You, Honey

    Chapter 745 Thank You, Honey

    "Enough. Go to bed now."

    Ovee by jealousy, Samuel grabbed Tim''s arm, pulling him onto the bed.

    Tim was still very emotional.

    Samuel asked the doctor to have him sedated so that he could fall asleep for the moment.

    The doctor and the nurse wiped sweat from their head as they showed their gratitude towards Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, thank you so much for today."

    "Sorry about that. His wife is on that ne. Thank you for your understanding."

    Samuel said vaguely.

    "Never mind."

    After that, the doctor and the nurse left.

    Nicole watched Tim and sighed, "Fate has yed a joke on them, hasn''t it?"

    "They are destined to meet and fall in love but never get a chance to be together anymore. Tim is

    probably going to feel despondent for a while."

    Even though Tim was unconscious, his brows drew together.

    Samuel knew the feeling of losing a loved one. It was as if the whole world had copsed and he could

    never get over it and move on.

    If Laurel hadn''t stopped him, he would have ended his life when he heard Nicole had died in the fire.

    He sighed and said in a low voice, "I''m going to book a hotel. We''ll be staying here for a while. Tim

    won''t leave until Maia is found."

    "Thank you, honey."

    Nicole looked at Samuel with some guilt.

    Samuel caressed her head and said, "I''ll be fine as long as you don''t wear yourself out."

    "Alright."

    Nicole knew Samuel cared about her, so she wouldn''t do anything that worried him.

    Samuel left for the hotel. Nicole had someone investigate the air crash. Soon, she found out about the

    crashing spot.

    It was already evening when Tim woke up.

    He was fine with being sedated. The first thing he asked was, "Have you found her ne?"

    "I have. But you have to make sure you are strong enough to go there. I don''t want to carry you back. I

    know your feeling, but you have to calm down and be rational. If you can do that, we''ll take you there."

    "Cut the crap! Just tell me! Where is she?"

    Tim did not give a direct answer.

    Samuel knew how he felt. So he just brought some anti-inmmatory drugs, got into the car with them

    and headed for the ce where the crash happened.

    There were a crowd of people there.

    Traces showed that the airne had crashed into the mountain.

    Tim almost copsed at the sight of this.

    He rushed forward like crazy and began to search for Maia.

    "Tim, don''t...."

    Nicole wanted to stop him, but she was stopped by Samuel.

    "Let him do whatever he wants even if it''s pointless. He will have to take it eventually. All we can do is

    to be there for him."

    Nicole suddenly felt a little upset.

    "If I haven''t treated Maia like that, would she still leave? Why else would she get on the ne?"

    Samuel felt so bad to hear her ming herself. He held her tightly in his arms.

    "None of this is your fault. Something is meant to happen and there is nothing you can do about it,

    okay?"

    "I just feel so sorry for Tim."

    "He''ll get over it. He is a grown man. It can be pretty hard though."

    Samuel watched Tim''s madness as if he was looking at himself five years ago.

    At that time, he almost rushed into the fire and ended his life for Nicole.

    The same thing also urred to Nicole as she looked at Samuel.

    "When you heard that I had died in the fire five years ago, were you also acting like this?"

    Although Jacob had told her about it before, she still hoped to hear it from Samuel himself.

    Samuel frowned slightly, but his eyes were much softer.

    "I couldn''t think properly. All I knew was that my wife was still in there. I had to stop the fire. I had to go

    in. But there were so many people stopping me. Why were they stopping me? My wife was still in the

    fire. I shouted, but no one listened. In the end, it was Jacob who knocked me out and brought me back.

    When I woke up again, it was all over. I had gone back and looked for you, but in vain. At that time, I

    felt the whole world''s colors had faded. It was gray and depressing, so depressing that even if I wanted

    to cry, my tears were dry."

    Nicole began to feel bad hearing Samuel talk about it.

    She put her arm around him and whispered, "If I hadn''t knew the truth after returning abroad, weren''t

    you afraid that I will take revenge on you?"

    "Nope. As long as you''re alive, I''m willing to take whatever that ising my way."

    Samuel and Nicole beamed at each other, feeling closer than ever.

    Tim searched for a long time. The sun was setting and he was exhausted, but he still couldn''t find

    Maia.

    There were many broken limbs and bones, and it was impossible to tell who they belonged to.

    Tim kept lying to himself that he wasn''t looking hard enough and that she could still be alive. But the

    more he looked the more desperate he became.

    Samuel and Nicole were heartbroken to see Tim like this.

    "Drink some water and have some rest, Tim. It might be good news if she couldn''t be found."

    Tim forced a smile.

    "If I had seen thising, I would never let her leave."

    "Where was Maia flying to?"

    Nicole had been wondering about this, but she never had a chance to ask.

    Tim took a sip of water and said, "Her brother called and said he was sick. Maia wanted to visit him. I

    offered to go with her. But she said she hadn''t told her brother about me yet. Maybe next time. She left

    in a hurry and I didn''t get to do anything. I just saw her off like that. I never thought...."

    Tim started to feel worse.

    Samuel''s brows drew nearer.

    "Her brother was sick? Howe we never know?"

    "You know her brother?"

    "Yeah, his name is Trevin Harper. We have just seen himtely and he didn''t appear sick. When he

    was calling Maia, we''re with him. He didn''t say anything about being sick at all."

    Nicole wanted to tell Tim Maia once said that she didn''t have a boyfriend. But she was afraid Tim

    wouldn''t be able to take it.

    Tim hurriedly said, "Then can you reach him now? Ask him if Maia has arrived. Maybe she has missed

    the ne."

    This was Tim''sst hope.

    Neither Nicole nor Samuel wanted to shatter it.

    "I''ll give him a call."

    Samuel took out his phone and dialed Trevin''s number.

    Trevin picked up at once.

    "Hello, Mr. Green?"

    "Has your sister arrived yet?"

    Samuel asked without preamble.

    Trevin paused for a while and continued, "How did you know she ising? She just got off the ne

    and I was about to pick her up."

    Hearing Trevin''s words, Tim immediately sat up.

    "When did she call you?"

    "You are?"

    "It''s not important. I''m asking you, when did Maia call you?"

    Tim got very excited.

    "Ten minutes ago. Why?" Trevin said.

    Ten minutes ago?

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Tim paused for a moment and suddenly burst intoughter.

    "Maia is fine. She is fine!"

    Nicole and Samuel watched Timughing like mad, feeling hard to sympathize.

    Samuel said to Trevin, "Send me your address and I''ll call you back."

    "Alright, Mr. Green."

    Trevin sent his location to Samuel and hung up the phone.

    Tim''sugh died down.

    The sudden silence after the wildughter froze the air. It was so suffocating.

    Nicole patted Tim on his shoulder andforted him, "Don''t overthink. She''s still alive. Isn''t that the

    best news?"

    "Yeah, it is. But why would she lie to me? I saw her buy the ne ticket, but she got on a different

    ne. Why isn''t she honest with me? Am I not good enough for her?"

    This was the first time Tim had lost all his confidence.

    "Don''t be like this, Tim. You''re great. Maia must have a good reason for that. Let''s sort thing out when

    we meet again."

    Nicole''s words brought him up short.

    Seeing Tim like this, Samuel couldn''t take it anymore, "What are you waiting for? Get in the car! We will

    go to Trevin''s ce and see what Maia is ying at. No matter what feelings you have for this woman,

    you gotta understand whether she is worth it or not. Come on, Tim! Nicole and I will be there for you."

    Samuel directly picked Tim off the ground.

    Tim looked at Samuel with a bitter smile.

    "You must think I''m so stupid to be yed by a woman and be so serious about it. This isn''t me."

    "Everyone has to go through something like this. Perhaps you two are just not meant to be. Don''t worry

    about others as long as you think it''s worth it. That''s the typical you, Tim."

    Samuel''s words lit up Tim''s eyes.

    Yeah!

    He had to understand why Maia was doing this.

    Was it fun to her?

    Jase has some secret connections. Could there be someone else behind all of this?

    Tim''s eyes glowed with determination.

    No matter who it was, he had to figure it all out!

 Chapter 746 Samuel Might Laugh at You

    Chapter 746 Samuel Might Laugh at You

    "Did Trevin send you his address?"

    "Yes. Let''s go."

    Nicole nodded as Samuel looked at her.

    When they drove to the address Trevin had given them, they did not see him.

    Samuel called Trevin again, but the phone had already been switched off.

    "Who are you looking for?"

    An old man asked when he saw them.

    "Sir, we want to know if Trevin lives here."

    Nicole hurriedly stepped forward and asked with a smile.

    The old man looked at Nicole and nodded, "Yes, he lives here, but they moved out nearly an hour ago

    when his sister came."

    "Moved out? Do you know where did they go?"

    Tim stepped forward and asked urgently, which scared the old man to take a step back.

    "Who are you? Why are you looking for them?"

    The old man was a little vignt.

    Nicole shook her head and pulled Tim back.

    "Sir, sorry to disturb you. We are Trevin''s friends. He sent us the address. Look, this is the address that

    Trevin sent us."

    Nicole handed Samuel''s phone to the old man.

    When the old man saw that it was indeed Trevin''s Twitter, he whispered, "So Trevin sent it to you. I

    don''t know what happened. After his sister came, she urged him to leave together and seemed to have

    applied suspension of schooling for him. Trevin did not agree and had a violent quarrel with his sister.

    However, Trevin was a filial child and agreed to leave when his sister cried. They didn''t say where they

    are going and I didn''t dare to ask, as his sister seemed fierce. "

    Hearing what the old man said, Tim narrowed his eyes.

    "She''s evading us."

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "So what? We can''t do anything even if we know she''s hiding from us. Right now, we don''t know where

    they are or where they went. I think we need to give it further consideration."

    Nicole knew that Tim was in a bad mood right now. No one could stand being fooled like this.

    However, they lost track of them now. They could only wait for Trevin to turn on the phone and contact

    them before they could find Maia.

    Tim sat dejectedly on the stone and whispered, "If she came to me with ulterior motives, I should have

    lost something. Now that I didn''t lose anything and her goal was not reached, why did she escape from

    me?"

    "Perhaps it was because she fell in love with you and couldn''t bear to hurt you anymore. Therefore, she

    gave up her mission and disappeared."

    Nicole''s words made Timugh cynically.

    "How could she be so kind? I''m afraid she''s preparing another trick to deceive me."

    "Tim, don''t think that way."

    Nicole could not find any excuse or reason tofort him.

    Tim''s phone rang.

    Tim nced at it and sneered, "Look, I gave her a bank card of 100,000. Now she returned the money

    to me. It seems that she wanted to break things off with me. Since she didn''t n to be with me from

    the beginning, why did shee to me again and then left? Did she think that I wouldn''t retaliate after

    being cheated?"

    "What do you want to do?"

    Samuel knew that it would be impossible for Tim not to vent his spleen.

    Tim''s gaze gradually turned cold. He looked into the distance and said resolutely, "I will find her

    whatever it may takes and let her pay the price. How can she just leave like this after stealing my

    heart? Impossible!"

    "What can we do for you?"

    "Nothing. You''ve already helped me much. I''ll do the rest myself."

    Tim stood up and cleaned off the dirt on his clothes. He looked at Nicole and Samuel and said, "Sorry

    for dying your return to the Seapolis City. Since Nicole is here, you can sign the gift contract before

    leaving."

    "Tim, I really can''t take it."

    Nicole felt that this emerald mine was too precious to be sent to her.

    "Are you looking down on me?"

    "No, I''m not. Tim, how about this n? Since Nicole and I can''t stay here, we''ll pay some money to buy

    the shares of the mine. You can manage this mining area and do whatever you want with the emerald

    here. We can just share the profits. Do you agree? In return, you can buy the shares of the travel

    agency and share the profits. How do you think?"

    Samuel put forward his own opinion.

    Tim smiled and said, "OK. Never would Samuel do anything unbeneficial. It''s a good idea to just sit

    back and get profits. Anyway, I ept that because of Nicole."

    "Thank you."

    Samuel threw Tim a sour nce.

    Tim patted him on his shoulder with smile and then left after waving his hand.

    "I''m leaving. You can go back yourselves. I won''t see you off."

    "Tim."

    Nicole wanted to say something, but was stopped by Samuel.

    They could tell that although Tim seemed as unruly as before, his eyes were no longer alight.

    Perhaps the light in his eyes had been destroyed or taken away by Maia. They all knew that Tim might

    need much time to recover.

    "Love is soplicated..."

    Nicole shook her head.

    Samuel held her hand tightly and said, "It''s not easy to end well like us. We should cherish it, honey."

    Nicole suddenlyughed.

    "What do you mean we should cherish it? I have always been cherishing it. Tell that to yourself. Who

    was it that gave the cold shoulder to me five years ago?"

    "Me, me, me. My fault, may I apologize?"

    Samuel immediately apologized when he heard that Nicole was about to rake up the past.

    Nicoleughed.

    She didn''t really want toin about Samuel, but she liked to see his nervous look. Moreover, she

    had suffered so much, so it was okay to make him nervous for a moment, wasn''t it?

    "Let''s go home. ir and Lucas are probably home already."

    Nicole was homesick.

    She knew that Tim could handle himself. Although sad, he would always handle it properly.

    What she missed most was the children at home.

    She hadn''t seen them for such a long time and didn''t know how they were.

    Samuel saw Nicole was anxious to go home and quickly took thetest ne back.

    After Nicole and Samuel returned to the Seapolis City, they felt that even the air was fresher here.

    "So good to be at home."

    "Absolutely!"

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s happy smile and couldn''t help smiling.

    "I want to meet my parents first. It''s been a long time since west met. I want to know how they are

    doing. I heard from Jacob that they went on a trip some time ago. I wonder if they''re back or not."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel feel a little guilty.

    Nicole''s parents had gone on a trip, and didn''t know that she had been poisoned and lost her voice.

    Otherwise, they would have felt depressed.

    Fortunately, Nicole was much better now, whichforted him a little bit.

    "Dad likes tea. Let''s go buy some tea and send it over."

    Nicole suggested.

    Samuel said with a soft smile, "I already bought a perfect kind of tea in Bordeaux."

    He suddenly conjured up the gift, which surprised Nicole for a moment.

    "When did you buy it? Howe I don''t know?"

    "How can you know everything? Let''s go."

    Samuel''s words somewhat dissatisfied Nicole.

    She added, "How can my mother not get a gift while my father does?"

    "Who said I didn''t buy mother''s gift? I bought her a set of emerald jewelry."

    Samuel was so considerate that Nicole failed to find anything imperfect.

    "Are they your parents or mine? Why didn''t I know when you bought these?"

    "Our parents."

    Samuel smiled faintly as he took Nicole into his arms. Then they drove to the Bush''s.

    Nicole''s parents just returned home from their travel as well. Seeing that Nicole and Samuel came

    together, they smiled and said, "We just said that it''s been a long time since west heard from you.

    And now here you are unexpectedly. Come in."

    "Mom and Dad, Nicole and I went to Bordeaux for a tour and brought you some local specialties. Hope

    you like the gifts."

    Dad Bush grinned from ear to ear when he heard Samuel''s words.

    "Samuel is so attentive. We also went on a trip, but didn''t bring anything for you!"

    "Dad."

    Nicole held her father''s arm in a spoiled manner.

    "You have grown up. Aren''t you afraid that Samuel mightugh at you seeing that you still cling to your

    dad?"

    Ms. Bush looked at Nicole with amusement.

    "Whatever. I don''t care."

    Nicole rolled her eyes and sat beside Ms. Bush.

    "Mom, it''s been so long since youst saw me, but you didn''t miss me. It looks like you enjoyed the trip

    with Dad. How was it? Tell me, where have you visited?"

    Ms. Bush smiled and said, "I can''t remember the ces. We drove all the way to the south and went to

    some ces afar. It''s the first time that we had gone so far away from home. To be honest, it felt really

    good. If I didn''t miss you guys, your father and I would be heading south to see how far we could go."

    Hearing Ms. Bush''s words, Nicole said with envy, "Dad loves mom so much. Samuel had promised to

    take our whole family for a trip but never realized it."

    "Nicole,e on! We just came back!"

    Samuel cried out about his grievances.

    Nicole''s parents and Nicole immediatelyughed.

    Happiness filled the room.

    "I''ll go cook some delicious food for you. Why don''t you bring the children here? It''s not interesting to

    have only you two here."

    Ms. Bush''s words made Nicole a little unhappy.

    "Mom, you don''t like me! Those three little kids were born by Samuel and me. If it weren''t for us, they

    wouldn''t havee into the world. You should love your daughter more, or else I''ll be jealous!"

    Nicole acted like a child and the whole familyughed again.

    At the sight of this, Samuel suddenly felt peaceful and quiet.

 Chapter 747 I Miss You So Much that I Gain Weight

    Chapter 747 I Miss You So Much that I Gain Weight

    After stopped by the Bushes'' family and having dinner together, Nicole decided to go to the mall to buy

    something for the children.

    "I forgot to buy gifts for the kids this time because I came back in such a hurry. Let''s go to the mall and

    get something for them."

    Nicole smirked as she talked to Samuel.

    Samuel shook his head, "I know you are busy. Therefore, I already have the gifts ready for them. You

    do not have to worry anymore."

    "Wait, when did you get them? How is that possible that I have been with you all the time but did not

    notice you prepared the gifts?"

    Nicole felt that some parts of her memories must be lost. Otherwise, why didn''t she see Samuel

    shopping for the children and her parents?

    Samuel rubbed Nicole''s head with a smile, "There is another me."

    "No. Seriously! When did you go out to buy them?"

    "I bought them on my way back when I headed out to deal with Johnnie''s business.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt a bit ashamed.

    Samuel remembered to bring gifts for her family even when he went to the police station and looked for

    Johnnie. Instead, she was the one who forgot of it.

    "I am so d to have you around."

    "Is that so? Now you know how good I am?"

    There was no doubt that Samuel enjoyed Nicole''s praise.

    "But if you want to go shopping, we can do it."

    "Forget it. Let''s go home. The children must be waiting for us."

    Nicole wanted to go shopping at first because she was going to buy gifts for the children. Now that

    Samuel had finished the task, there was no need to go to the shopping mall anymore. She preferred

    going back and seeing the children as soon as possible.

    Seeing that Nicole was eager to go home, Samuel got on the car with her together and returned to the

    Green''s old house.

    Nicole had aplex feeling with she arrived at the Green''s.

    When she left, she thought that she would never be able to return. She even felt that she would never

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    see Samuel for the rest of her life. But now, she was standing here again. Looking at this ancient

    building, Lauren also came to Nicole''s mind.

    Although Lauren already passed away, Nicole could still imagine her showing up around once seeing

    the house.

    Seeing Nicole stop moving, Samuel knew that she recalled those bad memories.

    "Maybe we can just move to the vi instead of this ce."

    "I am fine. Sooner orter, we will have to move in. Don''t worry about me."

    Nicole turned to Samuel and made a smile.

    But Samuel could tell that Nicole was trying to hide her feeling of hurt and exhaustion.

    "Don''t worry, Nicole. No one will hurt you from now on. Lauren has already dead."

    "I know."

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand and walked into the Green''s old house.

    Everything here was so familiar to Nicole. Someone was still taking care of the flower garden that

    Lauren liked.

    Nicole always felt that Lauren was still sitting in that garden and taking care of those nts.

    She knew that all of this was her imagination.

    "Daddy, Mommy! You''re back?"

    Zoe shouted out and immediately ran over to Samuel and Nicole happily when she came out of her

    room and saw them.

    Samuel directly held Zoe up.

    "My darling, did you miss daddy?"

    "Of course I did. My heart hurt, my teeth hurt, and my mouth hurt. Look at me, I missed daddy so much

    that I gained some weight."

    Zoe said to Samuel seriously.

    Nicole chuckled.

    "Did you gain weight because you ate too much?"

    "You are right, mommy. That was because I missed both of you. I felt sad when I thought of you, so I

    wanted to eat something to distract myself. Look, I am fat again."

    Nicole did not know what to say when she heard Zoe''s words.

    Samuel pinched Zoe''s face and smiled, "It is ok. My little princess is not fat, you look perfect."

    "Really?"

    "Of course it is true!"

    "Daddy, you are the best!"

    Zoe hugged Samuel tightly.

    Nicole could not help but smile when she saw Zoe being so joyful.

    Joseph was standing at the door as he saw Zoe''s interaction with Samuel and Nicole. It made him

    somewhat upset.

    Nicole noticed Joseph''s location. Her heart ached when she saw the sadness in Joseph''s eyes.

    "Joseph,e here. Mommy wants to hug you. We have not seen each other for a while. Let me see if

    you have gained some weight as I expected."

    Joseph felt a little shy when he heard Nicole''s words.

    "No, I remained the same weight. But I miss daddy and mommy, too."

    "Sweetheart,e here."

    Nicole directly pulled Joseph into her arms.

    Joseph''s body was a little stiff, but he quickly rxed between Nicole''s arms.

    Hey on Nicole''s shoulder and whispered, "Mommy, wee home."

    Nicole''s heart immediately softened.

    "Boy, mommy misses you. I mean it. Do you want to go on a trip all together next time?"

    "Yes."

    Joseph was very quiet.

    Ever since the recovery from autism, Joseph acted as if he had grown up suddenly and like the eldest

    son of the family. He always thought about his younger siblings and became more mature. On the

    contrary, Lucas, who originally acted as a calm adult, was much more lively and cheerful now.

    Nicole''s heart ached for Joseph.

    He could have grown up carefree, but now he had to carry too many responsibilities.

    "Joseph, daddy bought you a present. Do you want to guess what is it?"

    Joseph looked at Samuel with a mixture of surprise and joy when he heard Samuel''s question.

    Samuel put down Zoe, smiled, and pinched Joseph''s face, "You want to take a guess now?"

    "I don''t think I can get it."

    Joseph really could not imagine what it was.

    Samuel smiled at him and said, "Do you remember what you asked me for a long time ago?"

    Joseph shook his head.

    In the past, he was the only child in the Green Family and owned all the care and love from Samuel

    and Nicole. Thus, he could even ask them for the stars in the sky, but now everything had changed...

    The light in Joseph''s eyes gradually disappeared.

    Samuel and Nicole treated him very well. But he felt that he owed them more when they treated him

    better. The feeling that he took away Nicole and Samuel from Zoe and Lucas made him feel ashamed.

    Seeing that Joseph lowered her head again, Nicole''s heart ached again.

    "Joseph, you are a part of our family. Stopping thinking too much, would you?"

    "OK."

    Joseph nodded.

    Joseph''s obedience made Nicole feel struggled.

    Samuel felt the same as Nicole, but he smiled at Joseph, "Do you remember? You once told me that

    you want to go to outer space when you grow up. You wanted to see if the stars out there were the

    same as what we saw with our naked eyes."

    Joseph was stunned for a moment, and then he said in surprise, "Daddy, did you buy me a telescope?"

    "Yes, an astronomical telescope. Shall we go to the room so that I can assemble it for you?"

    "Of course!"

    Joseph was immediately excited.

    Being an astronaut was his dream.

    Zoe grabbed Samuel''s clothes and pouted, "Daddy, what gift do I have? What did you get me?"

    "You can go and ask your mommy."

    Samuel rubbed Zoe''s head and passed her to Nicole.

    "Daddy doesn''t love me anymore, does he? Mommy, daddy does not even bring me the present by

    himself."

    Zoe said dejectedly.

    Nicole looked at Zoe and smiled, "Zoe, you cannot think of your dad in this way. Daddy loves you as

    much as he loves your brother Joseph. It is just because an astronomical telescope needs to be

    installed by adults."

    "Then what gift do I get?"

    "Take a guess?"

    Nicole said it to Zoe although she did not know what the gift was, either. After all, she was not the one

    that bought the gifts. But she could not tell Zoe that she did not know what it was. This was a hard

    mission for Nicole.

    "How about this? Let''s go to daddy''s car trunk and see what things are there. Lucas is still outside, so if

    Zoe likes any of them, you can take it first, and what is left over belongs to Lucas. What do you think?"

    Nicole provided an idea for Zoe.

    Zoe was turned up immediately

    "That sounds good! Let''s go!"

    Zoe dragged Nicole to the trunk of Samuel''s car.

    Nicole opens the trunk. There was a doll inside that was almost the size of Zoe.

    The doll was installed with an intellectual system and was also very beautiful.

    Zoe fell in love with it at first nce.

    "Wow, is this for me? Is this mine? I love you mommy, and I love daddy! I love you!"

    Before Nicole speaking, she climbed into the trunk and cuddled the doll happily.

    Then, what was tragic was that Zoe was not able to get down.

    "Mommy! Help!"

    Zoe sat in the trunk, hugged the doll, and looked at Nicole with a look of distress. The scene was so

    hrious that Nicole could not help herselfughing out loud.

    "If you can climb up into the trunk, why can''t you climb down?"

    "That''s different. When I entered, I was alone. Now there is only me and the doll. No wonder we cannot

    get out!"

    Zoe said it with her logic.

    Nicole took her and the doll out together and looked at thest gift in the trunk. It was wrapped

    No wonder Zoe was not interested in it.

    "Mommy, can I hold the doll and y with her in the room?"

    Zoe raised her face and looked at Nicole with her innocent big eyes.

    "Of course. But be careful, don''t get dirty."

    "No, I will take a bath with her!"

    Zoe happily ran into the house with the doll in her arms.

    Nicole was a little curious about Lucas¡¯ gift. She wanted to open it but resisted after consideration.

    This is a gift from Samuel to his son. Isn''t it rude for her to open it?

    Thinking of this, Nicole gave up.

    She closed the trunk. After that, she suddenly remembered that ir and Lucas¡¯ flight was earlier than

    theirs. Why hadn''t they gotten home yet?

    Nicole was a little worried.

    She took out her phone and called ir, but ir''s phone was turned off. She called Lucas again.

    Lucas¡¯ phone was also out of service.

    Were they still on the ne?

    Nicole was a little nervous when she thought of what might have happened. She could only tell herself

    that she should not worry too much.

    Nicole returned to her room. She took out her phone and started checking the flight information that

    ir and Lucas were on. Unfortunately, none of the flights to the Seapolis City was the one they were

    taking.

    Nicole was not able to be calm anymore.

 Chapter 748 You Have a Good Son

    Chapter 748 You Have a Good Son

    After Samuel installed the astronomical telescope for Joseph, he walked down the stairs to the living

    room, only to see Nicole in a daze.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I can''t get through Lucas and ir. They aren''t on the ne either. Don''t you think there is something

    wrong?"

    Nicole was nervous and took every bush for a bugbear.

    Seeing that she was so worried, Samuel hurriedlyforted her. "ir is with Lucas. He will be fine.

    Don''t worry, maybe they were dyed by something. Wait a bit longer, we''ll hear from them."

    "I can''t help it. I''m scared."

    Nicole put her arms around her knees and said something that made Samuel very ufortable.

    Ever since Nicole came back with the children, things had happened one after another. She felt very

    insecure.

    He knew better than anyone else that Nicole wanted to protect the children, but now it seemed she had

    this psychological shadow.

    "Trust me, Lucas will be fine."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded, but she didn''t look less worried at all.

    Samuel knew that as long as she didn''t know Lucas¡¯ whereabouts, she would keep worrying.

    He quickly took out his phone and called a few people. Not long after, news of Lucas came.

    "Mr. Green, you have a good son. At such a young age, he is capable of hiking into the internal

    defensework of our military region. Don''t worry! He and ir are now in the military region. The

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    leaders want to see him. He is a talented child. Why not train him properly from a young age? Don''t

    you think so?"

    Nicole and Samuel were surprised.

    Samuel hurriedly said, "The child is ignorant. I will teach him a lessonter."

    "No, no. This child is quite talented. We n to train him from now, but I don''t know what you think. Do

    you want him to have a military career?"

    Nicole didn''t expect that.

    Samuel smiled and said, "We will consider it. When can Lucase back?"

    "In the afternoon. With ir here, what do you worry about? Rx. Your son is precious to us now, and

    we prefer to hide him rather than do anything to him."

    Samuel joked about it and the two chatted for a while before hanging up the phone.

    Nicole felt like she was dreaming. After Samuel hung up the phone, she hurriedly asked, "Was I in a

    dream just now?"

    "No."

    Samuel looked at her with amusement.

    Nicole suddenly pped him.

    "It''s all your fault. How many times have I said that Lucas can''t be exposed toputer hackers'' stuff

    again? You didn''t listen. Now he has been caught in the act and taken to the military region. What if he

    caused some trouble?"

    Nicole said gloomily.

    Samuel felt that he was wronged, but he still said, "This means that our son is outstanding. Didn''t you

    hear him say that they wanted to train your son from now?"

    "He was just being polite. Couldn''t you tell? I''m telling you, Samuel Green, if Lucas dares to hack into

    other people''swork again in the future, you will answer for it."

    Nicole stood up like a tigress and left.

    "What does it have to do with me? I can''t supervise him."

    Samuel felt a little wronged.

    Nicole said without turning her head, "Is he your son? Does he have genes of a stranger?"

    These words left Samuel speechless.

    Alright, he could only admit that his genes were too powerful. Was it his fault that his son was so

    capable?

    Samuel shook his head.

    After knowing that Lucas was fine, Nicole finally felt relieved.

    She went back to her room and took a shower. Then, she got a little sleepy and went straight to bed to

    take a nap.

    Samuel waited for Nicole toe down to continue educating him, but after waiting for a long time, he

    did not see here down. He went up to take a look.

    When he saw Nicole fall asleep, he couldn''t help but smile.

    The children were precious to her. Knowing that they were fine, she naturally felt sleepy.

    Traveling was a tiring job. She also worried about Tim and Maia''s matters, and couldn''t have a good

    rest all this time.

    Samuel adjusted the air conditioner, and then covered Nicole with a nket before he went to the

    study.

    After Jacob knew that Samuel came back, he almost cried.

    "Mr. Green, if you''re not satisfied with me, can you just say it? I really can''t do so much work. I haven''t

    contacted Olivia for more than a week. Please, Mr. Green, can you give me some days off so that I can

    get my darling back?"

    Hearing this, Samuel smiled and said, "Is it necessary?"

    "Mr. Green, don''t be so unkind. You lived with your family while I stayed in thepany every day. I

    didn''t even have time to call my fianc¨¦e. Was it easy for me? I had work not only at the Eternal Group,

    but also at the venture capitalpanies. I''m not you, Mr. Green. I can''t do such a stressful job. I''m

    going to copse. I am asking for leave seriously! "

    Jacob couldn''t hold on any longer.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Send me the work that has not been done. I will handle it."

    "Really?"

    "Don''t you want to take a leave? If you don''t, you can continue. I''ll go rest."

    As soon as Samuel said those words, Jacob immediately sent the rest of the work to Samuel''s mailbox.

    "Mr. Green, you are the cutest, the greatest, and the most considerate boss. Thank you."

    Jacob''s session of ttery made Samuel feel somewhat ted.

    "By the way, Tim had some trouble in Bordeaux. He might not be able to return for a while. You can go

    back and see your parents if you have nothing else to do."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Jacob hurriedly asked, "Is he alright?"

    "He can handle it by himself. You don''t need to worry."

    "Alright, I''ll go back and take a look."

    Jacob and Samuel ended the call.

    Samuel looked at the work in front of him, sighed, and then started doing it.

    After Jacob packed his things, he called Olivia, but no one answered.

    It looked like Olivia was mad at him.

    Jacob decided to apologize to Olivia in person the next day. He went to the supermarket to buy some

    things and then returned to the Louis''.

    Seeing Jacob return, Mr. and Mrs. Louis were overjoyed.

    They hurriedly took care of him.

    Mrs. Louis looked at her son''s skinny appearance and said worriedly, "Jacob, move back home. Your

    father and I can''t let you stay outside alone anymore. Besides, you are the young master of the Louis

    family. Why do you want to be a vice president for Samuel? If you want to start a business, your father

    will support you. Can we do it ourselves?"

    Hearing Mrs. Louis'' usual talk, Jacob immediately lost his appetite for food.

    "Mom, if you try to persuade me like this, I really won''te back."

    Seeing him like this, Bard hurriedly red at Mrs. Louis and smiled, "Your mother doesn''t know

    anything. Vice president of Eternal Group is much better than president of otherpanies. Moreover,

    Samuel is well-connected. Son, I support you."

    Jacob looked at Bard and whispered, "Have you contacted Tim recently? Do you know how he is?"

    Bard was surprised.

    "What are you talking about him? I don''t know where the brat is hanging around. He''s not in the

    Seapolis City these days. He''s always so willful and goes wherever he wants without telling me. If he

    dies outside one day, I won''t even know."

    Jacob frowned.

    "Are you happy if he really dies outside? No matter what, he''s still your son, isn''t he? Besides, I think

    he''s kind enough. If I were him, I wouldn''t even be able to let my mother stay in this house."

    Mrs. Louis flushed at Jacob''s words instantly.

    "Jacob, what are you talking about? Why are you speaking for him?"

    "Isn''t he my brother? What''s wrong with me speaking for him? You enjoy the wealth he brings at home,

    but you never care about his life or death. You want me toe back, but you never think about if that

    will put Tim in an awkward situation. Do you take it for granted that Tim should ept or even approve

    of anything you do? Why are you doing this to him? You don''t even know where he is or what happens

    to him. You actually want me toe back to such a cold family? Don''t you think this is ridiculous and

    ironic?"

    After Jacob finished speaking, he got up and was about to leave, but Mrs. Louis grabbed the corner of

    his clothes.

    "Jacob, it''s all my fault. But I love you, and your dad loves you too. I know I owe Tim, so I''ve never said

    anything to him in all these years."

    "What else do you want to say to him? You made him watch his mother go crazy since he was young.

    Now, being Mrs. Louis, you go out with his father in public. What else do you want to do?"

    Jacob suddenly felt a little depressed.

    The two people in front of him were his parents, but he didn''t want to admit that, not at all.

    Compared to them, he would rather be brothers with Tim.

    "I''m leaving."

    This time, Jacob didn''t stay any longer and directly left.

    Mrs. Louis cried out and couldn''t get her son back. She looked at Bard and cried, "Say something.

    My son is out all day and isn''t going home. Don''t you miss him?"

    "Enough! Can''t you see? Jacob is worried about that brat. Maybe something really happened to him."

    Bard was worried about Tim.

    When Mrs. Louis saw him like this, she said angrily, "Even if you want to know what happened to Tim,

    do you know where he is?"

    "I don''t know, but someone must know. No matter where Tim goes, he will talk to that person."

    Mrs. Louis¡¯ expression changed hearing these words.

    "You''re going to the sanatorium to see her? You haven''t seen her for more than 20 years, and you

    promised me that you wouldn''t see her in this lifetime. Now you''re actually going to see her?"

    Mrs. Louis¡¯ voice suddenly became sharp.

    "I''m going to ask her Tim''s whereabouts. Don''t make trouble for no reason," Bard said irritably.

    "I don''t care! I just won''t let you go! Bard, you said that the person you loved was me, and you

    wanted me to be Mrs. Louis. But what am I now? People outside called me Mrs. Louis, but I have

    nothing to do with you inw! Nothing! Do you understand?"

 Chapter 749 I Beg You to Let Her Go

    Chapter 749 I Beg You to Let Her Go

    Mrs. Louis got emotional.

    This made sense. After all, she hadn''t be Bard''s legal wife after living with him for more than

    twenty years.

    Seeing Mrs. Louis'' angry expression, Bard also flew into a rage.

    "Then what do you want me to do? I''ve already lost a son for you, and now Tim refuses to return home.

    After I die, my sons are the legitimate heirs to the family''s fortune. Also, as the breadwinner, Tim makes

    your luxurious lifestyle possible! He is indeed a little disrespectful to you, but he never kicks you out of

    this house. Although you don''t have a marriage certificate, I''ve always regarded you as my legal wife!

    Don''t be too greedy!"

    Frightened by Bard''s angry roar, Mrs. Louis suddenly broke down in tears.

    "So you me everything on me now? When sleeping with me back then, you forgot that you still had a

    wife and Tim was just a child, didn''t you?"

    "That''s enough! If you keep being ridiculous, then get out of this house!"

    After saying those harsh words in anger, Bard mmed the door and left. Mrs. Louis was so furious

    that she cried loudly in the living room.

    The servants didn''t dare to say anything, so they just focused on their work and kept silent.

    Aftering out, Bard was still depressed.

    For so many years, he had always been guilty after quarrelling with Tim. If he hadn''t betrayed his wife

    back then, his family wouldn''t have been like this. However, as Tim''s father, he found it hard to put

    aside his pride and admit his mistakes.

    Judging from Jacob''s words, he guessed that Tim might have gone into trouble. This made Bard feel

    sorrier for him.

    Tim had been used to solving problems by himself, and he hadn''t asked him for help for a long time.

    Tim even turned the tide by himself when the Louis family almost went bankruptst time.

    Bard wanted to ask Tim how he had revitalized the family business. However, in fear of Tim''s

    sarcasm, he didn''t dare to ask him.

    No matter what, Bard had always been proud of Tim, even though he never admitted it.

    On this point, Bard appreciated his first wife. Without her guidance, Tim wouldn''t have be such

    an excellent man.

    For the first time, Bard wanted to go visit his first wife.

    So many years had passed, and he wondered how she was doing in the sanatorium.

    In the past, Bard didn''t have the heart to go see her, but now, he didn''t dare to go. But for the sake of

    Tim, he still mustered up the courage to set off.

    Employees in the sanatorium knew about Bard, but they weren''t familiar with him. After hearing that

    he was Martha''s husband, they wanted to call Tim, but Bard stopped them.

    "I just came to see her. Don''t inform my son."

    "But Mr. Tim said that no one is allowed to see Ms. Martha Close except him."

    Hearing the nurse''s words, Bard was a little sad.

    "There''s no need."

    With that, he went straight to Martha''s room.

    Sitting in her wheelchair as usual, Martha was staring at the sky in a daze.

    This was the first time Bard had seen Martha in more than 20 years.

    Age had left its traces on her face.

    She had even gone grey.

    However, her temperament didn''t change at all. She still looked aloof and unapproachable.

    If it hadn''t been for her personality, perhaps he wouldn''t have cheated on her.

    As Bard thought this, he walked to Martha''s side.

    "What are you looking at?"

    He asked in a low voice.

    Without turning around, Martha still looked at the sky outside.

    Just when Bard thought she would keep silent, Martha suddenly spoke.

    "It''s going to rain soon. Tim didn''t bring an umbre. I wonder if the servant has sent one to him."

    Her words put a lump in Bard''s throat.

    "Tim has grown up. He can take good care of himself now."

    "Tim suffers from stomach problemstely. I want to cook for him, but I am so feeble. Pam doesn''t

    allow me into the kitchen. Why hasn''t Tim returned yet?"

    Martha didn''t seem to hear Bard''s words and she continued talking to herself.

    Seeing her like this, Bard was instantly gripped by distress.

    The nurse whispered to Bard, "Mr. Louis, Ms. Martha''s mental state isn''t so good recently. You''d

    better not remind her of any painful memory. She hasmitted suicide several times."

    Only then did Bard see the wounds on Martha''s wrist, which were like countless daggers piercing

    into his chest.

    Tears welled up in his eyes in an instant.

    "Martha, I''m sorry about everything I''ve done to you. It was me who destroyed our family and caused

    so much pain to you and Tim. But things have already turned out like this. I can''t sit back and watch her

    and my other son suffer, right? I''m truly sorry."

    Bard confessed in a low voice.

    But for Martha, he was no different from the furnishings in the room.

    Martha had been living in her own world without paying any attention to her surroundings.

    Bard had wanted to ask Martha about the difficulties encountered by Tim, but after seeing Martha like

    this, he gave up this idea.

    After staying here for a while, Bard could no longer stand the subdued atmosphere. He quickly got

    up and left.

    He failed to notice that the moment he left the room, tears rolled down Martha''s cheeks.

    Seeing that Bard had left, the nurse immediately called Tim.

    "Mr. Tim, your father came to see Ms. Martha just now. She remains calm, but we still need to inform

    you of this."

    After Tim heard the nurse''s words, his eyes narrowed.

    "Who let him in? You bunch of idiots! I''ve told you that he isn''t allowed to visit her. Do pay close

    attention to my mum today. If anything happens to her, I won''t let you off!"

    Tim was extremely uneasy.

    He knew best that Martha hated Bard''s guts.

    What was wrong with Bard today?

    Howe he went to the sanatorium to see Martha?

    Tim was so angry that he immediately called his father.

    "Bard, if you are too bored, just go travelling with your woman or do anything you like, but don''t go

    visit my mother again. You''ve forgotten her for so many years. Why did you suddenlye to harass

    her? If my mothermits suicide again, I won''t let you off. Believe it or not, I''ll go back and set fire to

    your house!"

    Tim''s voice was so loud that Bard felt he nearly went deaf.

    "You brat! You have no right to stop me from visiting her. She''s my wife!"

    "I''m surprised that you still remember this! I beg you to let her go, and please divorce her as quickly as

    possible! My mother isn''t qualified to be your wife, nor does she want to. Don''t you already have a new

    one? Please stop disgusting my mum with your feigned care, okay?"

    Tim''s unpleasant wordspletely dissipated Bard''s sense of guilt.

    "How can you speak to me like that? I am your father! I went to your mum because I was afraid you

    might get into trouble! Don''t treat my kindness as dirt! Also, I''ve never heard of anyone begging his

    parents to divorce!"

    "There are many things you haven''t heard of. Even if anything happens to me, it has nothing to do with

    you. Since I was a child, you''ve never cared about me. Are you qualified as a father? You''re only

    concerned about Louis Group''s shares and I am just a money maker to you. If we weren''t rted, I

    wouldn''t have served you long ago. I warn you not to see my mother again! Get it?"

    After saying that, Tim directly hung up.

    Feeling a twinge of anger, Bard couldn''t help stamping.

    Tim had indeed gone too far!

    This son was born to go against him, wasn''t he?

    Boling with rage, Bard went home.

    Tim was worried about her mother''s condition. He knew it was inappropriate to trouble Nicole and

    Samuel again, but he didn''t know who else to ask for help.

    He couldn''t leave Bordeaux, for he still had some things to deal with. But he was quite worried about

    Martha''s condition.

    After thinking twice, Tim called Nicole.

    Samuel wanted Nicole to have a good rest, so he took her phone to the study.

    When the phone rang, Samuel saw it was from Tim. After hesitating for a moment, he answered it.

    "She just got off the ne and is having a rest now. Tell me if you have something urgent."

    Samuel''s cold voice came through the phone.

    Tim was a little depressed, but he whispered, "Please do me a favor."

    "Go ahead."

    "Bard went to the sanatorium to see my mum today. Most of her sufferingse from my dad and

    me. I have no idea what he said to my mum, and I''m afraid she will get emotional again. She

    have died a long time ago. I can''t leave Bordeaux, so I bother you and Nicole to help me check on her."

    Tim rarely mentioned these things to others.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Nicole had long known about this, and Samuel also knew a little. But Tim still felt a little embarrassed.

    Out of his surprise, Samuel agreed without any hesitation, "I will be there right away."

    "You''d beste there with Nicole. My mother is afraid to face men alone, including me. Sometimes

    she even refuses to see me. I''m truly sorry to trouble you two."

    "Since you are so polite today, Nicole and I will help you with this. Is everything okay in Bordeaux?"

    "Yes. After settling all things, I''ll try my best to rush back, and please take care of my mum before that."

    "No problem."

    Samuel hung up and rubbed his temples.

    He hadn''t worked so hard for a long time.

    After saving the files rted to his unfinished work, Samuel got up and stretched before walking

    towards the bedroom.

    Nicole was still sleeping. It seemed that she was indeed worn out.

    Samuel''s heart ached for Nicole. If possible, he didn''t want to exhaust her anymore, but he had

    promised Tim to bring her over.

    "Nicole, it''s time to get up."

    Samuel patted Nicole''s cheek gently.

    Nicole was woken up, but she was still drowsy. Seeing Samuel in front of her, she yawned and said,

    "It''s getting dark, right? Is it time for dinner now?"

    "You are such a foodie. It seems that Zoe has inherited this from you perfectly."

    Hearing Samuel''s teasing words, Nicole directly shook off his hand.

 Chapter 750 This Would Be Terrible

    Chapter 750 This Would Be Terrible

    "You are the foodie! Why are youughing? You are the one who married a foodie." Nicole snapped.

    Her words made Samuelugh.

    "Just kidding. Now, hurry up. Let''s go to the sanatorium."

    "Why are we going to the sanatorium?"

    Nicole was a little dozy.

    "Are you nning to set up a ce for us to retire at this age?"

    "Are you still asleep? Oh, please. Nicole, wake up!"

    Samuel shook Nicole''s head twice, almost making her dizzy.

    "Samuel, what are you doing?"

    "Are you awake?"

    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you acting so childish? You are just like Tim now."

    Nicole felt that Samuel was acting more and more like a child.

    She pushed Samuel away, frowning slightly.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Well, there is a thing involved Tim. He called and said that Bard went to

    the sanatorium to see Martha. He was afraid that his mother could not take this and would hurt herself.

    He wanted us to go and check on her. You know, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t care about this crap.

    Are youing or not? If not, I''ll go back to work."

    Hearing this, Nicole quickly grabbed Samuel''s hand and said, "Yes, yes! I''ll go. Why didn''t you tell me

    earlier?"

    "I just thought that you can sleep a little more. And Nicole, you are so enthusiastic about Tim''s stuff,

    aren''t you?"

    Samuel said bitterly.

    Nicole hugged his head over and gave him a kiss.

    "Be good. Don''t be jealous. Tim is in Bordeaux. It will take him at least six to seven hours to get back.

    Besides, what if something happens to Aunt Martha? This is a life-and-death matter. Let me just

    change. I''ll be ready soon."

    Nicole rushed to the dressing room.

    Samuel shook his head with a smile. He touched the ce where Nicole had kissed him.

    It felt good.

    It was as sweet as sugar and warm as a pie.

    Samuel went to change his clothes with a foolish smile. After a while, Nicole came down.

    "Let''s go."

    "Samuel, shall we buy Martha some fruit or other presents?"

    Nicole asked nervously.

    "No need. Martha can''t recognize us now. We just need to go over and see if she''s fine. Let Tim take

    care of the rest when hees back."

    Nicole hesitated,

    "Are you sure that''s a good idea?"

    "Okay, we can buy some fruit."

    "Samuel, be serious!"

    Nicole finally realized Samuel was skating around.

    Samuel shrugged his shoulders and said, "Please, we are going to see if anything is OK, not to visit

    your future mother-inw. Why are you so nervous?"

    "Hey! Watch your mouth."

    Nicole red at Samuel before leaving the house with him.

    Although Samuel''s words were very unpleasant, he still bought some presents on the way and carried

    them over.

    Nicole found this man never said what he meant.

    When they arrived at the sanatorium, they told their names and Tim''s orders to the registration, but

    found the nurse was extremely flustered.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Green, I''m sorry, Martha is missing."

    Nicole and Samuel were stunned.

    "What do you mean by disappearing?"

    Nicole asked.

    The nurse exined anxiously, almost crying,

    "I have checked if everything is fine after Mr. Tim left. At that time, Martha was still sitting by the

    window. But when I returned from the bathroom, she was gone. We did have surveince cameras

    here but didn''t see Martha going out of the room. What should I do? Mr. Tim will kill me."

    The nurse broke out in tears.

    "Wait a minute. You said that Martha didn''t leave the room? How are you sure that she didn''t leave the

    room?"

    Samuel quickly asked.

    The nurse wiped her tears and said, "We checked the surveince footage. There were no traces of

    Ms. Marthaing out. But how did she disappear from the room? That''s impossible!"

    "Take us to the surveince room."

    Samuel intuitively found something was wrong.

    Nicole followed Samuel and the nurse to the monitoring room.

    Video from the surveince room was still ying.

    Samuel walked over, watched from the beginning and found the problem with the surveince footage.

    "Look, the time here doesn''t match the time after that. About ten minutes were missing. Unfortunately,

    the video was edited. But for the time here, no one could find there was a difference. Martha was

    probably taken away. Moreover, the abductor had cut off all of this. Perhaps the person in the

    surveince room knew Martha''s whereabouts. Who is on duty during this period? Where is he?"

    Hearing Samuel''s analysis, the director and the nurse finally figured it out.

    "Chuck is on duty today. When I came to check the security tapes, he happened to be in the

    bathroom."

    The director''s words caused Samuel to frown slightly.

    "Hurry up and send someone to find him. If I''m right, he is trying to escape."

    The director hurriedly sent people to look for Chuck. Unfortunately, they were still a step toote.

    "Call the police to arrest Chuck."

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The director hurriedly called the police.

    However, before the police got there, Chuck died in a car ident.

    All clues were broken here.

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    "It seemed to have been well prepared. But who did all these?"

    "Whoever did this, we don''t know the first thing about him. We can do nothing but tell Tim about it first."

    Samuel sighed.

    In the end, they didn''t help.

    Nicole was a little sad. She took a deep breath and called Tim.

    "Tim, listen to me. Please calm down. Samuel and I are at the sanatorium. Unfortunately, we haven''t

    seen Martha. She''s missing."

    "What do you mean by missing?"

    Tim sounded grimly.

    Nicole knew how important Martha was to Tim, but she could do nothing about it.

    "When Samuel and I arrived, the nurse said that Martha had never left the room. However, Samuel

    found the surveince video was edited. When we were looking for Chuck who is on duty, he was killed

    by a car. There are too many coincidences. We don''t know where Martha is now. I''m sorry."

    Tim clenched his fists.

    "It has nothing to do with you. I''ll fly back immediately."

    After saying that, Tim hung up the phone.

    Nicole looked at Samuel depressingly, "What should we do? He is probably going crazy. He just

    experienced a bad breakup and now his mother was missing. How much more blow does the heavens

    have to give him?"

    "Things will be settled eventually. Don''t worry."

    "I know. I''m just a little sad."

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s embrace and whispered, "What can we do for him?"

    "I don''t think we have much to contribute. We can only wait for him toe back and deal with it by

    himself."

    Nicole didn''t say anything else and went home with Samuel.

    After Tim hung up the phone, he immediately called Bard.

    "Did you do it?"

    "What? Tim, watch your attitude. I''m your father!"

    Bard was not satisfied with Tim''s attitude of questioning him.

    "If you weren''t my father, I would have shot you. Was it you? Did you send someone to take my mother

    away from the sanatorium? Where did you take her?"

    Bard was stunned.

    "Your mother was picked up?"

    "Don''t pretend. Who else on earth would you be? My mother has been in the sanatorium for all these

    years. However, just as you left today, she was missing. If you want to say that it has nothing to do with

    you, do you believe it yourself? Let me tell you, Bard Louis. If anything happens to my mother, I''ll get

    you back for this!"

    Tim hung up the phone.

    Bard, on the other end, was dumbfounded.

    ''Martha is missing?

    How is that possible?

    Who took Martha away?

    Could it be the one at home?''

    Bard hurriedly got home. As soon as he arrived, he grabbed Mrs. Louis¡¯ wrist, "Did you let someone

    take Martha away? You are already Mrs. Louis. I left everything in your charge. Other than that

    marriage certificate, what else are you not satisfied with? Martha has gone mad. She is now an old

    woman in herter years. Why are you still refusing to let her go? "

    Mrs. Louis was a little dizzy from Bard''s shaking.

    "What did you say? Why would I take Martha away? I''m not stupid. Your son is simply a devil. If I hurt

    his mother, won''t he go crazy and get back at me? I don''t want to die. I won''t do such a stupid thing."

    "Not you?"

    Bard was stunned.

    "If it weren''t for you, who else would have taken Martha away? What did they want to do with Martha?"

    Mrs. Louis pushed Bard away and said angrily, "How do I know? I''m not those people."

    Bard was panicked.

    "If it weren''t for you, this would be terrible."

    "What happened? What the hell is going on?"

    Mrs. Louis still didn''t understand the severity of this.

    Bard dropped onto the sofa and said, "Over all these years, I have only visited her once and she is

    missing. Tim won''t believe me. If something happens, what am I gonna tell him?"

    "That''s your son, not your father! Watch your manners. How disgraceful!"

    Angry at the thought, Mrs. Louis simply went upstairs and saw nothing.

    However, Bard could no longer remain calm.

    He discharged a lot of people to look for Martha. Unfortunately, Martha seemed to have disappeared

    from the world.

    When Tim flew back, Samuel had already turned the Seapolis City upside and down but didn''t find any

    news of Martha.

    Nicole searched a lot of ces herself. She was worn out. In the end, Samuel forcibly sent her home to

    rest.

    Tim was back at the night.

    He looked resentful, like a demon from the dark. Tim directly returned to the Louis mansion, kicked

    open the door, and picked Mrs. Louis up from the bed.

    "Where is my mother?"

    Tim was like a devil. His scarlet eyes made Mrs. Louis tremble in fear.

    "What are you talking about? I don''t even know where your mother went?"

    "Tim, she really doesn''t know. I''ve already sent someone to look for her. Although there''s no news of

    your mother, there''s a clue. Let go of your aunt first."

    Tim''s eyes darted towards Bard.

    "What clue? Say it!"

 Chapter 751 How Ironic It Is

    Chapter 751 How Ironic It Is

    75Bard knew that Martha was Tim''s soft spot, but also Tim''s entire world.

    He said hurriedly, "Someone has seen your mother at the harbor area, but she doesn''t seem to be

    alone. There are a man and a woman beside her. The woman is not very tall, dark-skinned."

    Bard tried his best to tell Tim the clues.

    Maia''s face immediately shed upon Tim''s mind.

    It couldn''t be her!

    Absolutely not!

    "Are there any surveince cameras there?"

    "Yes, but the footage is blurry. And because it''s so blurry, we can''t identify the person. I''ve called the

    police and the police have begun to investigate it. Don''t worry. I will definitely find your mother back."

    Tim didn''t respond, as if he didn''t hear Bard''s words at all. He just said coldly, "Show me the

    surveince video."

    Seeing Tim''s icy response, Bard felt sad in his heart, but he still had people handed over the

    surveince video to Tim quickly.

    Tim opened the video to have a look. He froze when he saw Maia''s figure in the video. His face

    immediately clouded over.

    "You know this woman?"

    Bard could tell that from Tim''s expression and asked hurriedly.

    Tim didn''t say anything, but he copied the video and then turned around to leave.

    "Hey, what does he mean? He has pulled me by my cor and threatened me after he came back. Now

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    he just leaves here without saying a word. What does he take me for?"

    While Mrs. Louis was shouting, Bard shot her an angry nce.

    "Shut up! Don''t you know the situation is serious now?"

    "Serious? It wasn''t me who took Martha away. Why are you all so angry at me?"

    Mrs. Louis still wanted to continue, but suddenly something was thrown towards her. It scared her so

    much that she screamed and squatted down.

    At the same time, Tim mmed the door.

    Mrs. Louis shivered as she looked at the hanger beside her which was still spinning.

    "Bard, your son is trying to kill me."

    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better shut your mouth."

    Bard was very upset.

    After leaving there, Tim went straight to Samuel''s ce.

    When Samuel saw Tim, he whispered, "Keep your voice down. Nicole justy down."

    "Did Trevin contact you?"

    Tim cut to the chase and asked about Trevin''s whereabouts. Samuel was shocked as he heard that.

    "No. Why are you looking for him?"

    "My mother was taken away by Maia."

    As soon as Tim said that, Samuel knitted his eyebrows.

    "Are you sure?"

    "See for yourself."

    Tim sent the surveince video to Samuel.

    Samuel was surprised when he saw Maia in the video.

    Although the surveince-camera footage wasn''t very clear, anyone who was well acquainted with

    Maia could recognize her.

    "I''ll try asking around for you."

    Samuel immediately used hiswork to have others checked Maia''s whereabouts.

    The look on Tim''s was sullen.

    Originally, it was just a rtionship problem between two people, but now the situation had been

    aggravated so greatly.

    Samuel did not know what Tim was thinking. He had someone made a cup of tea for Tim.

    "I think there is more to it. If Maia only approaches you because of your mother, have you ever told her

    about the sanatorium where your mother is in?"

    "No."

    Tim frowned again.

    "I just couldn''t expect that after she went missing, she hase to the Seapolis City to see my mother.

    What exactly do they want from my mother? My mother is sick and weak. She''d better take good care

    of my mother, or I''m never going to forgive her."

    Tim''s sped his hands tightly together.

    "Let''s talk about that after we find Maia."

    While they were waiting for news, Nicole got up.

    When she came out and saw Tim''s gloomy expression, she couldn''t help but feel surprised.

    Samuel drew her aside to tell her everything he had heard.

    "How could that be Maia?"

    "I don''t know, but this is obviously a big shock to Tim. Go to buy some food. Let''s invite him for supper

    tonight."

    Nicole was stunned when she heard Samuel''s words.

    "Why are you so generous today?"

    "He is already disappointed in love, so I will be generous to him just this once."

    Samuel made a joke.

    Nicole red at him and then went to change her clothes. When she went past Tim, she said, "Stay

    here for supper tonight. I''ll go to buy some food now. Samuel will cookter."

    "Did I say I am going to cook?"

    "You didn''t?"

    Samuel immediately shut his mouth as Nicole asked him rhetorically.

    Looking at the two lovebirds, Tim said dejectedly, "I''ve already lost my love. Can you two stop being

    lovey-dovey in front of me?"

    "Sorry, I''m too used to it."

    Samuel''s words were a heavy blow to Tim.

    Tim red at him and said, "I want to have something cooked by Nicole."

    "Get out of here."

    "Nicole, I want your cooking tofort my poor little soul."

    Totally ignoring Samuel, Tim turned to look at Nicole and said pitifully.

    "Alright, alright. I''ll cook. Wait here with Samuel for a while."

    All Nicole could do was to shake her head andfort Samuel with the expression in her eyes.

    "Don''t be so stingy, okay? It''s just one meal. You have a lifetime to enjoy your wife''s cooking."

    Tim said gloomily.

    Sitting opposite to Tim, Samuel said, "I always hate to make her cook, but you begin to ask her to cook

    just aftering here for a while. It''s so warm today. What if she gets sunstroke from the oil fume?"

    "Stop! Stop it! I''ll cook. Let me cook, okay?"

    "If I let you cook, I''m afraid we''ll have to get insurance first. I''ll ask the housekeeper to cookter."

    Nicole was saved by just a few words from Samuel.

    Tim almost didn''t want to stay there for another second, but where could he go if he left the Green''s?

    Nicole drove to the supermarket to buy some ingredients. When she was leaving the supermarket, she

    ran into Jason at the entrance.

    "Jason? Why are you here?"

    After Nicole returned to the Seapolis City, she had not gone back to the Don¡¯s yet. She didn''t know how

    to face the Dons to be exact.

    Jason looked at Nicole, noticing that she might have lost some weight.

    "Your mother has sent you a letter, but I can''t find you. I saw you shopping in the supermarket by

    yourself just now, so I was waiting for you here."

    Jason gave Audrey''s letter to Nicole.

    Nicole was stupefied for a moment.

    Too many things had happened recently, so much so that she didn''t know how to face Audrey. And as

    Nicole recalled the situation when Audrey left, she was somewhat at a loss for what to do.

    "What? Don''t you miss your mother?"

    "It''s not like that. I just don''t know how I should face her."

    There was really ack ofmunication between Nicole and Audrey.

    Although they were mother and daughter, it was always difficult for Nicole to handle the unfamiliarity

    and distant rtionship with her mother.

    "What about just a letter telling her you are okay? Do you have time for that? Come home for a meal.

    Mark is very busy, leaving me alone at the Don¡¯s all the time. I''m so lonely there. You can take Samuel

    and the children along. The Don family is still your parents'' home whatever happens."

    Nicole nodded as she was listening to Jason''s words.

    "I''ll go back home next time. Today Tim is going to have supper with us at our ce."

    "Tim? What happened? I heard that people in the Louis family are all looking for someone recently,

    aren''t they?"

    Hearing Jason''s question, Nicole smiled and said, "I''m not quite sure. That is the Louis family''s privacy

    and it has nothing to do with me. I only know hees to talk to Samuel, and he is going to have

    supper with us tonight."

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t want to talk more about it, Jason didn''t ask any further questions.

    He could sense that Nicole was keeping a distance from him and wasn''t feeling so at ease with him.

    "Alright. Come back home next time."

    "Sure!"

    Nicole didn''t know what else to say to Jason, so she simply nodded.

    To avoid making Nicole embarrassed, Jason left quickly, but the expression on his face was somewhat

    lonely.

    Still perplexed by how to handle her rtionship with the Don family, Nicole could only pack up her

    things and went back to the Green''s.

    When Samuel saw the worried look on Nicole''s face after she went back, he asked hurriedly, "What''s

    wrong? Did you run into any trouble on your way home?"

    "No. It''s just that I met Jason just now and he asked me to take the children back when I have time."

    Nicole did not hide anything from Samuel.

    Samuel knew the conflict between Nicole and the Don family. He whispered, "If you find it difficult to

    deal with them, just ignore them. After all, this is your own life. The most important thing for you is to be

    happy."

    "Actually, it''s not about whether I''m happy or not. I just feel that I owe them something. After all, Mrs.

    Green lost her life because of me. Now they''re asking me to go back, but I really don''t know how to

    face them."

    That was what had always troubled Nicole.

    Of course, Samuel knew her worry, so he whispered, "Do you need me to apologize to the Dons?"

    "No. That has nothing to do with you. It was Monica who did it, not you."

    Nicole directly rejected Samuel''s suggestion.

    Tim had gone to the balcony to smoke. When he came back, he saw Nicole standing there with her

    head bowed. He couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? You didn''t find anything delicious?"

    "All you care about is to eat."

    Samuel rolled his eyes at him and said to Nicole, "Go take a shower. We''ll have supperter."

    "Alright. You stay with Tim."

    Now Nicole did not have the mood tofort Tim at all.

    Tim was still curious.

    "What happened? Who upset her?"

    "It''s none of your business. Tim, you should also send your people to look for your mother. After all, this

    is your own problem, right?"

    Samuel looked at Tim with disdain.

    Tim flung himself on the sofa.

    "My father has sent out all the people that the Louis family can use. This is the first time I''ve ever seen

    him worry so much about my mother. Isn''t that ironic? He has never gone to see my mother after she

    became crazy many years ago. Now he had a sudden impulse to visit her, and then he immediately

    exposed where she is. Sometimes I feel that some people are spying on my mother and me in the

    dark. I don''t know when they will jump out and hurt us. After my mother went missing, at first, I thought

    my father is behind it, but I could never expect that it is Maia who is involved. How ironic is it!"

    "Alright. We haven''t figured out the whole thing. Let''s talk about that after we get more information."

    Samuel tried tofort Tim.

    Suddenly, Nicole''s sharp cry came from upstairs.

    "Nicole?"

    Samuel pushed Tim away and ran towards the bedroom.

    Feeling unhappy to be left behind, Tim paused for a second and then immediately followed Samuel.

    Nicole was not a girl who always made a fuss. Why did she scream all of a sudden? What exactly had

    happened?

 Chapter 752 I Have a Conjecture

    Chapter 752 I Have a Conjecture

    Samuel ran up a little earlier than Tim.

    When he saw Nicole squatting on the toilet in the bathroom, he couldn''t help but step forward quickly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "The mirror!"

    Nicole gasped for breath.

    Samuel looked at the mirror and saw the blood red handwriting on it, telling them to ¡°mind your own

    business.¡±

    When Tim ran up, he also saw this.

    "Who did it? Someone has sneaked into the Green''s?"

    It reminded Samuel.

    Right now, this house was in his charge, so there shouldn''t be anyone new here.

    "udina, get everyone to the hall."

    Samuel''s voice was as cold as ice.

    He didn''t care about some little tricks against himself. But he couldn''t forgive that someone scared

    Nicole.

    Nicole was scared at first. But now that she found out these words were actually written with her

    lipstick, she quickly got up and wiped the handwriting off the mirror.

    "What are you doing?"

    Samuel was puzzled.

    Nicole whispered, "I''ve already taken the picture. We can''t keep this. If the children see the mirror,

    they''ll be frightened."

    As they spoke, Zoe and Joseph walked in.

    "Daddy, Mommy, what''s wrong? What happened?"

    Joseph looks at Nicole with worry.

    "Mommy, what did you shout just now? Did you see the mouse?"

    Zoe rubbed her eyes, still sleepy.

    With the children here, Samuel did not say anything.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Nothing. I saw a cockroach and it was already killed by your daddy."

    Her face was pale, but she smiled gently.

    "Mommy, you''re some. How can you be afraid of a cockroach? I can kill it myself!"

    Zoe seemed to be a little proud.

    "Zoe, you are so great! Joseph, can you take your sister out? Daddy and Uncle Tim want to clean up

    the bathroom."

    Nicole smiled and said to Joseph.

    Joseph frowned and looked at Nicole. Only when he was sure that Nicole was fine did he nod and

    leave with Zoe.

    When he reached the door, he turned around and whispered, "Mommy, they''ve all gathered in the hall."

    Hearing this, Nicole got the feeling that she could not hide anything from Joseph.

    "I see. Thank you, Joseph."

    Samuel looked gloomy.

    They went downstairs and sized up the servants in front of them. Samuel asked coldly, "Is everyone

    here?"

    "Apart from Rey. Rey went out to buy weeding tools and he hasn''t returned yet. Everyone else is here."

    When Nicole heard what udina said, she took out a stack of white papers and handed them to these

    people. "Everyone writes down ''mind your own business'' and hand it over. You will get punished if you

    deliberately write unclearly," she said.

    Since Nicole had given the order, Samuel and Tim remained silent and watched the servants write with

    pens in their hands.

    Not long after, they all finished writing.

    However, Nicole found none of their handwritings looked simr to that in the mirror.

    "When will Reye back? You guys go out and look for him, or make a phone call to ask him toe

    back."

    As she spoke, udina hurriedly said, "Madam, Rey is back."

    "Ask him toe over and write these four words."

    Nicole''s actions made everyone puzzled, but she did not exin.

    Rey was soon brought over.

    He looked very honest.

    He wrote these four words as Nicole instructed.

    But still, it wasn''t the handwriting Nicole was looking for.

    "Is it him?"

    Nicole shook her head at Samuel.

    "You can all leave. Do what you need to do."

    Samuel told them to leave.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "This is impossible. Apart from the servants, no one can sneak in. As you know, we are no ordinary

    family. Every bodyguard of us is the best in their game. So no one can sneak into our bedroom. But

    someone did enter our bedroom and write on the mirror in the bathroom. It means this person is in our

    house. But I''ve asked all of them to write those words. Why can''t I find the same handwriting?"

    Nicole tried to figure it out, but she couldn''t.

    Samuel and Tim also looked solemn.

    "I''m sorry to make you worried."

    "There is no need to apologize. I just can''t understand why there is always someone hidden in the

    family."

    Hearing that, Samuel was somewhat depressed.

    This was what he was worried about.

    If there really was a traitor in the house, he was afraid that something would happen to Nicole and the

    children.

    "I''ll find out what''s going on. Nicole, Tim, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. I swear I will find all the traitors."

    With that, Samuel turned around and walked out of the hall.

    Nicole wanted to exin that she didn''t mean that. But Samuel couldn''t hear any exnations now.

    "Don''t you go with him? Aren''t you afraid that he will do something stupid?"

    Tim leaned against the wall with his hands shoved into his armpits and looked at Nicole.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "Samuel is not such a fragile person. And I support him in cleaning up

    the family. To tell you the truth, I always feel that Laurel is still at home. It''s creeping me out. Especially

    when I''m alone, I can always feel a pair of eyes staring at me. I can''t tell Samuel about that feeling, but

    it really exists."

    Hearing what Nicole said, Tim frowned.

    "This is no small matter. Why didn''t you tell him? What if something happens to you when he isn''t at

    home? Have you learnt nothing from thest time?"

    Tim said with anxiety. But Nicole was still calm.

    "It''s fine. I won''t put myself in danger. Tim, I have a feeling that Laurel is still alive."

    "What? But Jason and Mark saw her being killed by the explosion!"

    "Did anyone see her corpse?"

    Tim shook his head.

    "No. The car was blown up. No one cares about the corpse. Besides, Samuel was in a hurry to find

    you. Jason and Mark were also stunned, so...."

    "So no one saw Laurel''s corpse, right? She might be still alive!"

    Nicole said with a deep voice.

    To Nicole, Laurel was like a devil.

    She once became mute, and she almost died here. These were all because of Laurel.

    When she stood in this hall now, she could still recall what Laurel had done to her.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Tim couldn''t help but say, "If she really isn''t dead, she might cause trouble for

    you. You''d better tell Samuel about your conjecture."

    "Wait, Tim, if Laurel isn''t dead and she is still at the Green''s, she must want to revenge on me. I''m not

    afraid. I just don''t know where she is hiding, and whether she has anything to do with your mother''s

    missing."

    Hearing that, Tim''s eyes darkened.

    "If she really has something to do with that, I won''t let her go."

    "I''m just guessing. I can''t be sure. After all, there are no clues right now."

    Nicole drank some warm water to suppress her shock.

    She looked around at the hall and felt chilly. She suddenly wanted to see Samuel now.

    "Where did Samuel go?"

    "How would I know? He is your husband. By the way, aren''t you going to treat me to dinner tonight? It''s

    time to let the servants cook."

    Tim touched his stomach and said.

    Nicole shook her head and asked udina to set up for dinner while she went to look for Samuel.

    "Hey, what should I do when you go find Samuel?"

    "Stay by yourself."

    Nicole did not treat Tim as an outsider. So she directly walked out.

    There was a wine cer outside the house. Samuel was about to enter it when he was stopped by

    Nicole.

    "Samuel."

    "Why did youe out? I told you that I would take care of it. You should stay with Tim. It''s a little cold

    outside. You will probably catch a cold with so little clothes on."

    As Samuel scolded, he took off his coat and draped it over Nicole''s shoulder.

    Nicole smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go back now. After all, Tim is a guest. We''ll have dinner

    with him tonight. It''s already rude to let him see that. If we leave him alone during the dinner, people

    may talk."

    "Who dares to gossip? I''ll pull out their tongues."

    Samuel said aggressively.

    Nicole was amused and said, "Why are you so cruel? You scared me!"

    "You are scared? Then stay by my side and don''t go anywhere else. To be honest, what happened

    today really frightened me. Nicole, listen to me. After dinner, you and the children should go stay at the

    vi for several todays. With Petty and the others there, I''ll be much relieved. When I''m done with the

    investigation, I''ll bring you back."

    Samuel was really frightened.

    He hugged Nicole tightly, afraid that something would happen to her again.

    Nicole knew what Samuel was worried about.

    She whispered, "I want to go back to the Don¡¯s for a few days."

    "Why?"

    Samuel couldn''t understand.

    Nicole whispered, "I have a conjecture that Laurel is still alive. If it is true, there must be her people at

    the vi. The only ce where I feel safe now is the Don¡¯s. With Uncle Mark and Uncle Jason there,

    Laurel dares not do anything even if she is still alive. Honestly, Samuel, I''m a little scared. I am afraid of

    her, and I''m even more worried about the children. She hurt Josephst time. This time, she might do

    something to Zoe. I don''t want our baby girl to get hurt."

    When she said this, Nicole''s eyes were filled with warm liquid, but she tried her best to hold it back.

    Samuel felt as if his heart was grilled on fire.

    He felt like a total failure. As the husband, he couldn''t protect his beloved wife. And as the father, he

    also couldn''t protect his children.

    "Alright, after dinner, I''ll take you there. I''ll call your uncles now."

    With that, Samuel took out his phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 753 Was There Anything Wrong with the Green Family

    Chapter 753 Was There Anything Wrong with the Green Family

    When Mark and Jason knew that Nicole was going to visit them with her kids and stay for a few days,

    they felt extremely happy, especially Jason. He didn''t expect that he had just made a proposal to Nicole

    and she agreed.

    To their hospitality, Nicole felt actually a little awkward, but for the safety of her children, she still

    decided to go to the Don¡¯s.

    "And my mother has sent me a letter."

    Nicole took out the letter which Jason gave her and handed it over to Samuel.

    "It''s for you. Why do you give it to me?"

    Samuel was slightly confused.

    Nicole whispered, "What do you think she sent me a letter when she could totally send me a call or a

    message? To be honest, I''m a little worried that she''ll apologize for what she has done in the letter and

    I don''t know how to response to it."

    Samuel suddenly smiled and said, "You should be happy. More people love and care about you now in

    the world."

    "I also tell myself this way, but I''m really not used to it yet."

    Samuel was a little relieved when Nichole confessed to him, frowning.

    "Alright, you can take your time to read it at night after you arrive at the Don¡¯s. This letter is given to you

    by your mother. I think it''s better for you to read it first."

    "Okay, then let''s go back. It''s rude for us to leave Tim in the living room alone for too long."

    Then Nicole held Samuel¡¯s hand and they walked back to the living room.

    Tim had turned on the TV and was watching it.

    When Nicole was about to tease him being toofortable at their home, Tim abruptly stood up and

    ran outside quickly.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole hurriedly asked but Tim did not pause to exin it at all.

    On the screen showed the news that the police discovered a female body in the harbor and they were

    salvaging her.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Could it be...?"

    "Not sure. But I guess Tim won''t stay at our house for a meal. Then you go tell the children that I¡¯ll send

    all of you to the Don¡¯s at once."

    Samuel didn''t care about Tim at all now.

    His mind was on the safety of Nicole and his children. Nothing was more important than them.

    Nicole was going to say something else, but when she saw Samuel''s anxious and worried expression,

    she held out.

    She walked into the bedroom and found Zoe and Joseph ying with puzzles together. Hearing

    someone entering, they involuntarily looked up at Nicole.

    "Mommy, what''s wrong?"

    "Mommy wants to take you to your uncle''s house for a few days, okay?"

    Nicole said with a bright smile, but Joseph perceived something unusual quickly.

    "Mommy, do we have to go?"

    "I mean, you better be."

    Nicole touched Joseph''s head and didn''t answer in a forceful way.

    Joseph nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll go pack my things."

    "No need. Daddy is helping it and Ie to inform you."

    Zoe was a little unhappy.

    "Mommy, why do we have to live at uncle''s house? Couldn''t we stay at our own house?"

    Nicole knew that Zoe was a quiet person and didn¡¯t like moving around. Nicole also felt guilty for letting

    her little daughter go to an unfamiliar environment.

    "Zoe, I will exin to youter, okay?"

    Nicole¡¯s gentle voice and negotiating tone made Zoepromise, she reluctantly said, "Alright, but

    does daddy stay with us?"

    "Daddy has business to take care of, so we will go stay for a few days and then he will take us home,

    okay?"

    "Adults are really troublesome. You are always lying to children. I know that you must be hiding

    something from us and did not want to tell us."

    Zoe frowned and muttered.

    Nicole petted her daughter''s head and said, "Zoe, you''re still a kid. Daddy and mommy don''t want you

    to be unhappy and worry too much, so we don''t tell you. When you grow up, we will talk with you,

    okay?"

    "Mommy, I don¡¯t mean to be unreasonable. I really don''t want to leave our home. What if I¡¯m not used

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    to the new bed when I live at uncle''s house?"

    Zoe¡¯s brow was knitted as she spoke.

    Joseph hurriedly said, "You can sleep with me. I will protect you."

    "Thank you, Joseph."

    Only then did Zoe reveal a smile.

    Nicole found that Zoe became attached to Joseph even than to Lucas.

    It was true that Lucas was frequently absent and Zoe had Joseph apany her recently.

    Nicole asked Joseph and Zoe to put away the puzzle and then brought them downstairs.

    Samuel had already packed up their stuff. When he saw theming down, he said, "I will send you

    over right away."

    "Okay."

    Nicole did not linger either.

    They quickly headed to the Don¡¯s.

    Jason and Mark waited at the door. When they saw Nicole and two kids, they were especially happy.

    "Zoe, Joseph,e on! Let me hug you."

    Mark picked up Zoe directly, and Jason also lifted Joseph up on his thigh.

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh when she saw they were so happy.

    On returning back to the Don¡¯s, Nicole had an indescribable feeling.

    Right now, all eyes fell upon the kids. Samuel pulled Nicole closer secretly and whispered, "No matter

    where you live, be careful. Perhaps you''re right. Laurel is still alive."

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    "What happened?"

    "It''s not a big deal. The servants told me that there are strange noises in the Laurel''s garden at night.

    They were a little frightened, so they didn''t get into the garden. I''m a little worried about it. If it is really

    Laurel, I will definitely find her out. Nicole, you know I really care about the safety of you and our

    children."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole frowned tightly.

    "I know. Don''t worry. The children will be fine with me. However, Lucas hasn''t returned yet. If hees

    back, you''d better ask ir to send him over here."

    "I feel it is safer for him to stay in the army. I will pick him back after I tie up loose ends of the Green

    family. Don''t worry about him. Thank you for working hard to take care of Joseph and Zoe."

    "What are you talking about? They''re all my children. I also share the responsibility to look after them."

    Nicole felt that Samuel was too stressed now, worrying about them getting hurt every moment. Perhaps

    it was her being too sensitive before so that he also became so cautious and careful.

    "Samuel, be rx! It''s fine. Even if Laurel is alive, she''s just an eagle with broken wings now. She is no

    match for you. Don''t worry about us. We¡¯re very safe in the Don¡¯s"

    Nicole soothed Samuel gently, which made him feel a little rxed.

    "Anyway, call me if you have any trouble, okay?"

    "I see. You should be careful as well since you''re alone at home."

    Nicole was afraid that Laurel would hurt Samuel.

    "How about letting Jacob live with you so you guys can take care of each other. Otherwise, I won''t be at

    ease."

    Hearing Nicole''s suggestion, Samuel nodded.

    "Alright, I''ll call himter. Don''t forget to call me at night and every night, okay?"

    "We have gotten married for many years and are not newlyweds. Do we have to talk on the phone

    every night?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel wanted to make up for what she had lost in the past, even for what they hadn¡¯t

    done during the wedding.

    "I don''t care. If you don''t call me, I will stay up whole night."

    The present Samuel was like a child.

    Nicole had no choice but to agree.

    Jason and Mark were very satisfied when they saw the couple keeping their eyes on each other.

    "Fortunately, after suffering so much, Nicole finally gets her love and happiness."

    "Mark, why do you be so artistic? If I were to choose, I want her to forget about Samuel and start over.

    In this way she wouldn¡¯t have experienced so much suffering."

    Mark smiled at Jason''s words but did not refute him.

    They both cared about Nicole only in different way.

    Nicole and Samuel talked for a while and then Nicole entered into the Don¡¯s. When she saw Mark and

    Jason gazing at her with meaningful expressions, her face immediately turned red.

    "Mark, Jason, why are you here? Where are the kids?"

    "They have gone to the backyard to have fun. After Jason heard that the kids areing, he specially

    asked workers to build an amusement park for them. I guess they are having a good time now."

    Mark''s words made Jason a little embarrassed.

    "Never mind. I just think that they need a ce to y when theye back."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole knew that they were all trying to make her happy.

    Actually, it was she who chose to stay away from the Dons family, and also because of Mrs. Don, she

    severed her rtionship with the Dons family. She felt warm in her heart when the two uncles treated

    her so well.

    "Silly girl, what are you talking about? Hurry up ande in. You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Wait

    and I will personally cook for you. You can go y with the children for a while first."

    Mark rolled up his sleeves, making his way to the kitchen, but was stopped by Nicole.

    "Mark, let the servants do it. I have something to ask you. The children are not here, so I don''t have to

    avoid them deliberately."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Mark paused for a moment, then he exchanged a nce with Jason and

    hurriedly sat on the sofa.

    "What''s wrong? Did something happen to the Green family?"

    Mark was pretty alert.

    Nicole nodded and said, "There are still people from the Green family left. Someone wrote this in my

    bedroom''s bathroom. Look!"

    Nicole handed over the photos taken in the bathroom to Jason and Mark as she spoke.

    They looked at the photos and drew their brows downward.

    "So Samuel is going topletely get rid of the Green family?"

    "Probably. And I have some doubts to ask you."

    Nicole told them about the suspicion that Laurel was still alive.

    Mark frowned tightly and whispered, "This is a bit impossible. That car exploded and the mes soared

    into the sky. The temperature is able to melt iron, not even a human being."

    "But why did the car explode? What if there was no one in the car before the explosion?"

    Nicole came up with her questions.

    Jason hurriedly shook his head and said, "It''s impossible. We checked with the relevant authority after

    the explosion and confirmed that someone was dead in the explosion. However, the fire was too fierce

    and it was difficult to do blood tests with that body. In the meanwhile, Samuel was also busy looking for

    your whereabouts, so he hastily let it go."

    Hearing Jason''s words, Nicole was confused again.

 Chapter 754 All the Dons Are Outstanding

    Chapter 754 All the Dons Are Outstanding

    Maybe what she thought was wrong?

    Maybe Laurel was really dead?

    Nicole was not sure.

    "Alright, don''t bother with it and leave it to Samuel since he wants to clean up the Green family

    thoroughly. Just stay at home with us, two old men, these days."

    Hearing Mark''s words, Nicoleughed immediately.

    "Old men? You guys are only in your thirties."

    "Almost forty."

    Mark sighed and said, "We probably can''t carry on the Don family line. No one is willing to marry an old

    man like us."

    "I''m popr, unlike you."

    What Jason said amused Nicole at once.

    "Jason, are you in love?"

    "What a joke!"

    Mark was good at making fun of Jason.

    Their bicker was actually interesting.

    Nicole smiled and suddenly saw Mrs. Don''s mourning portrait.

    "Mark, Jason, may I worship Grandma?"

    "Of course."

    Mark led Nicole to the ancestral hall.

    This was not the first time Nicole hade to the ancestral hall of the Don family, but this time, she

    was extremely grave.

    Nicole didn''t really like Mrs. Don before, but she died for Nicole. Thinking of this, Nicole couldn''t me

    her anymore.

    Nicole bowed sincerely in front of Mrs. Don''s mourning portrait.

    There were tears in her eyes.

    "Grandma, I''m sorry."

    This was the first time Nicole had apologized to Mrs. Don. Unfortunately, she could no longer hear it.

    Mark stood aside and saw how sad Nicole was. He couldn''t help but say, "Nicole, don''t be sad. My

    mother felt she owed your father a lot. Back then, if she hadn''t insisted on your father joining the army,

    things probably wouldn''t end up like this. Now that you are his daughter, my mother was willing to do

    anything for you. As long as you are happy, the Don family will be happy. "

    "But Grandma died because of me. If it hadn''t been for me, Grandma wouldn''t have..."

    "The past is past. We all respect Grandma''s choice. Don''t make things difficult for yourself. It super

    hurts me and Jason to see you cry too much."

    Mark patted on Nicole''s shoulder.

    Nicole wiped her tears and left the ancestral hall after worshipping Mrs. Don.

    The children were still ying in the yard.

    Seeing how they were enjoying themselves, Nicole curled her lips subconsciously.

    Joseph had been very depressed these days, but now he was also ying on the slide and riding toy

    horses with Zoe. His happy smile could really cure a lot of sadness.

    Nicole felt that simply watching the two children y around like this was happy enough.

    "Mommy,e here! y with us!"

    Zoe saw Nicole with her sharp eyes and immediately waved at Nicole.

    Nicole smiled and shook her head. "I won''t join you. I''m a little tired."

    "Mommy, are you sick? Why are you always tired recently?"

    Zoe asked Nicole like a grown-up, and then said, "Oh, Mommy, are you pregnant? The TV show says

    when a woman always feels tired and sleepy, she is probably pregnant."

    Nicole didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    "What kind of strange things have you learned? I won''t be pregnant anymore."

    "Mommy, is it because there''s something wrong with your belly?"

    Zoe''s childish words pierced into Nicole''s heart like a sharp knife.

    She suddenly smiled bitterly.

    Thinking of her previous baby, she told herself not toin, but she still felt so sad.

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Jason hurriedly came over in the wheelchair.

    "Zoe, the three of you are enough for your mom and dad. Otherwise, your mom will be very tired."

    "Really? But I''m the youngest. I also want to be an elder sister."

    Zoe said while pouting.

    Nicole was a little sad, but she knew that she shouldn''t show it in front of the kids. She smiled and said,

    "Zoe, you still can be an elder sister. Gabrielle is pregnant, and you will be the elder sister of her baby."

    "Really?"

    Zoe looked very happy.

    "Of course. Did I ever lie to you?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Zoe jumped happily.

    "Be careful."

    Seeing that she was careless, Joseph hurriedly reminded.

    Seeing that Zoe was happy, Nicole put her hand on her belly subconsciously.

    If only she could still be pregnant.

    Jason knew what Nicole was thinking. He said in a low voice, "She will forget about it soon. Don''t take

    it seriously. Besides, you will be very tired if you have more children. The current is the best."

    "Jason, thank you for saying this, but I still want to give Samuel another child if possible. Samuel did

    not participate in the birth and growth of Lucas and Zoe. This is his regret in life. Although he doesn''t

    say it out, I know it."

    Nicole''s voice was somewhat upset.

    "Silly girl, if a man really loves you, he will treasure you even if you don''t have children. If a man doesn''t

    love you, he won''t change his mind no matter how many children you give birth to. Don''t be silly. It''s

    better to use the time to pick up your major and get a degree or win apetition."

    "Huh?"

    Nicole was instantly stunned.

    "Jason, what do you mean?"

    Seeing Nicole was stunned, Jason shook his head and said, "You lost yourself in the rtionship. Did

    you forget about your major?"

    "No."

    "No? What date is it now? The Design Competition is going to start in a month. You haven''t even

    registered, have you? Or is being the young madam of the Green family your ultimate goal?"

    Hearing Jason''s words, Nicole immediately shook her head.

    "No. I want to develop my own career. I don''t want to be a full-time housewife."

    "Then register now before it''s toote."

    Hearing Jason''s words, Nicole hurried back to her room and grabbed her phone.

    There were only a few hours left to register for the International Car Design Competition.

    Nicole hurriedly opened the web page, filled in her information, and registered for thepetition.

    After getting everything ready, she realized that Jason was sitting in the wheelchair and leaning against

    the door, looking at her with a satisfied smile.

    "All the Dons are outstanding. We''ll wait for you to get the gold medal back."

    "Alright."

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    Mark cooked in person eventually to celebrate Nicoleing back home with the children.

    Nicole could not stop him, so she helped him, but was pushed out by Mark.

    "Just wait for the meal."

    Jason seemed to have been used to this kind of life and said with a smile.

    Nicole was closer to Jason than to Mark.

    "Jason, is it okay if I lock myself in the room during this period of time?"

    "Of course! Just stay in the room and study. I will handle everything with Mark. I also heard that

    something happened to Tim and his family. I know you guys are close. Back then, Tim almost lost his

    life for you. Don''t worry, the Don family will return this favor. I and Samuel have agreed to look for Maia

    together, so you can just focus on your study. We will take care of the children."

    Hearing Jason''s words, Nicole immediately felt touched.

    "Jason, you are sweet."

    "Now you know I''m sweet? Then why haven''t youe back for so long? I didn''t know what you went

    through until Samuel told us. Silly girl, you were dumb and have suffered so much grievance. Why

    didn''t you call me and Mark back then? We are your family! If it weren''t for Olivia, you would be

    miserable. If anything bad had happened to you, your father would me me and Mark."

    Jason kept on talking, but Nicole suddenly remembered something.

    "Shoot!"

    "What''s wrong? Don''t make a fuss."

    "Jason, talk to youter. I''m going back to the room."

    Nicole rushed into her room.

    Jason didn''t know what happened, but he just let her go. After all, at home, he and Mark could deal

    with everything.

    After rushing into the room, Nicole shut the door and called Olivia and her brother.

    She hadn''t received any news from Olivia in such a long time. Olivia was at the border region of France

    and Italy. What should she do if something happened to Olivia?

    It was also because there were so many things happening recently and Nicole was too busy and tired

    to keep this in mind.

    The line was busy.

    Nicole continued dialing without giving up, but no one answered.

    She was immediately worried.

    Did something happen?

    The more Nicole thought about it, the more worried she felt.

    She had no other choice but to call Jacob.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Jacob, have you contacted Olivia recently? I just called her but no one answered. Do you know where

    she is now?"

    Nicole asked worriedly.

    Jacob sighed and said, "Madam, I talked to Olivia on the phone not long ago, but she didn''t have much

    time to talk to me. She said that she was very busy with your tasks. Madam, I can handle the heavy

    workload Mr. Green gives me, but please don''t give Olivia tasks. I know her well and I''m afraid she''ll

    screw them up."

    Hearing Jacob''s words, Nicole felt somewhat relieved.

    "Sorry, I was stuck with something else at that time and could only ask Olivia and her brother to go

    there. Now I can''t get in touch with them. If you get in touch with Olivia, could you ask her to call me

    back?"

    Nicole pleaded.

    Jacob agreed, but he asked one question.

    "Madam, Tim''s mother Martha is missing. Does it have anything to do with my mother? Please don''t lie

    to me."

 Chapter 755 I Didnt Mean It

    Chapter 755 I Didn''t Mean It

    Nicole didn''t know how to answer Jacob''s question.

    "Jacob, I''m not sure about this. You should go ask Tim. Also, not long ago, there was a woman''s

    corpse at the harbor. Tim is afraid that it''s his mother so he has already been there. If you''re worried,

    you can go over and take a look. I''m here at the Don''s with the children."

    Nicole told Jacob about her current situation.

    Jacob understood.

    "Alright, madam, I''ll go take a look. You don''t worry about this. I''ll ask her to give you a call if Olivia calls

    me."

    "Alright."

    After learning that Olivia was fine, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    Lying in bed, she felt that she was too tired recently.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to help Tim, but that she didn''t know where to start.

    Finn and his men no longer listened to her. She was alone now. What could she do to help Tim?

    In the end, Samuel would surely help Tim with the influence of the Green family. Therefore, she was

    Thank goodness! Olivia and her sister were fine.

    Nicole told herself that she had to concentrate on the studies. Since she had almost forgotten her

    major, she would have to work much harder than others did. If she really wanted to win the prize.

    However, when shey on bed, these things would fill her mind.

    Why did Maia approach Tim?

    Could it be because of Martha?

    Tim did not tell Maia about his mother''s whereabouts. Moreover, if Martha was the reason for Maia

    approaching Tim, she should have stayed by Tim''s side instead of escaping, right?

    Nicole could not understand at all.

    Now Trevin was also missing. It would be even more difficult to find them.

    Nicole turned over and sensed something under her body.

    She sat up and realized that it was her bag.

    Thinking of that there was a letter from Audrey inside, Nicole took it out and opened it.

    Audrey''s letter was very simple.

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."

    There were only two sentences on a piece of paper, which was ced neatly in the envelope.

    Nicole was wondering what Audrey would write to her. She didn''t expect it to be so simple, just two

    sentences.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Rather than telling her "I''m fine" through a letter, why didn''t Audrey directly tell her on Twitter?

    Nicole was a little disappointed and folded the letter. But she suddenly felt that it was strange.

    "That''s not right. If she wanted to tell me she was fine, she wouldn''t have written only two sentences.

    Besides, Twitter can also do that. Why did she send me a letter?"

    Nicole muttered as she read the letter again and again. Finally, she stopped when seeing the mailing

    address.

    Bordeaux?

    Was Audrey in Bordeaux?

    Was Audrey trying to tell Nicole her location by mailing a letter?

    Nicole was a little confused. She quickly took out her phone and called Audrey, but the line was

    disconnected.

    Disconnected?

    Her phone was not turned off and her phone number still existed. But, the line was disconnected.

    There must be something wrong.

    Although Audrey was not wealthy, she could still afford to pay the phone bill. How could her phone be

    disconnected?

    Nicole sent a private message to Audrey''s Twitter, but no one replied.

    She suddenly felt nervous.

    "Uncle, Uncle Mark, have you received a letter from my mother?"

    Nicole asked Mark and Jason.

    "No, what''s wrong?"

    "Haven''t my mother contacted you since she left?"

    Nicole continued to ask.

    "No."

    Jason shook his head.

    Mark noticed Nicole''s uneasiness and asked her, "What happened? Anything wrong?"

    "Look. There''re only two sentences on the letter my mother sent me. This is weird. She can tell me this

    on Twitter. Why does she have to send a letter?"

    Mark frowned when hearing this, and then took the letter over.

    "It is indeed unnecessary. Could it be that she wants to tell you that she is in Bordeaux now?"

    "I''ve called her. But my mother''s phone is disconnected and she doesn''t answer me on Twitter. I''m

    afraid that something has happened to her."

    This was what Nicole was most worried about.

    Although they had just known each other for a short time, blood was thicker than water. No matter

    what, Martha was her mother. Nicole was worried about her.

    "Well, Nicole, leave this letter with me. I''ll have my men check this address to see if there''s news about

    your mother. Don''t worry. She should be fine."

    Hearing Mark''s words, Nicole nodded.

    "I just came back from Bordeaux. If I knew my mother was there, I would have stayed there a few more

    days."

    Nicole was annoyed.

    "It''s not your fault. If you hadn''te back, we wouldn''t have known what your mother wrote to us.

    Everything is just so unpredictable. Leave it to me. I''ll deal with it."

    Mark took the letter over.

    Nicole felt that her life of this period of time was totally chaotic.

    Why did all this happen at the same time?

    She was irritated.

    Jason grabbed her hand and said, "Sometimes life is not as good as we think it is. We can only solve

    the problems one by one. For example, the matter of Tim and your mother. You''ve also mentioned that

    Samuel is going to handle the internal problems of the Green family. Think about which matter you

    want to deal with first and we can solve it one by one. All of them will be settled eventually."

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed when hearing Jason say so.

    She was over twenty years old, yet Jason still reminded her of this.

    "Uncle, I know. I can do nothing to help with the matter of Tim. I can only let Samuel help you. I also

    can''t help with the problems of the Green family either. So I think I can only do something on my

    mother''s whereabouts. But she''s so far away. I have to ask you, Uncle Mark, for help. Why do I feel like

    I''m so ipetent and weak after analyzing the current situation?"

    Jason looked at Nicole and smiled. "Do you have to prove your ability by dealing with everything on

    your own? Since you can''t help with these three things, then you should keep your mind on studying

    and prepare for yourpetition. Leave the rest for us to handle."

    "But I feel that I am very useless."

    "Silly girl. We''ll be happy if you handle your own business properly."

    Hearing Jason''s words, Nicole finally figured out what she should do.

    "That''s right. Then I''ll go study after I finish my meal. I''ll leave the rest to you."

    "OK."

    Seeing that Nicole was intimate with Jason, Mark was jealous and said, "I''m so jealous. Stop! I want a

    hug."

    Nicole suddenlyughed.

    "Uncle Mark, you are over thirties. It''s quite shameful for you to act like a child."

    "I don''t care. You have to hug me."

    Mark said as he stretched out towards Nicole.

    Nicole felt a little embarrassed.

    It would be fine if she were young. But she was now a grown-up, and Mark wasn''t much elder than her,

    she didn''t know what to do.

    Zoe ran in.

    "Mommy belongs to my Daddy! No one can hug Mommy!"

    She ran to Nicole and stretched out her arms, protecting Nicole behind her like a hen.

    Nicole and Mark were both stunned.

    Mark looked at Zoe''s vignt expression and asked with a smile, "I am your mommy''s uncle and your

    grandpa. What''s wrong with me if I want your mommy to hug me?"

    "You can''t no matter who you are! Mommy belongs to my Daddy! And the teacher says that boys and

    girls can''t hug each other, because it''s easy for them to have babies."

    Nicole almost choked on her saliva when hearing what her daughter said.

    "Zoe, you are talking nonsense."

    "I''m not! That''s what our teacher tells us."

    Zoe still insisted on her principles.

    Markughed himself in stitches.

    He extended his hand towards Zoe.

    Zoe didn''t know what he meant. She just stepped forward and was hugged by Mark.

    "Alright, I hug you now. You''ll have a baby!"

    Zoe was astonished, and then burst out crying.

    "Mommy, what should I do? Grandpa puts a baby in my belly. I don''t want the baby, I don''t want it!

    No...."

    Seeing Markughing and her daughter crying, Nicole stared fiercely at Mark.

    "Uncle Mark, can you be a little serious in front of a kid? Look at Zoe. You''ve scared her."

    Nicole picked up Zoe and said, "There won''t be a baby. Zoe, Mommy will exin to youter. A simple

    hug cannot bring you a baby."

    "It will! My teacher has already said that. She never lies."

    As a result, Zoe was out of breath because of this hug, and it was useless no matter how Nicole and

    Markforted her.

    Joseph couldn''t bear this anymore. Finally, he whispered to Zoe, "Zoe, you Daddy also hugs you. Have

    you had a baby?"

    Zoe immediately stopped crying.

    "Nope!"

    "So what the teacher says is not always correct."

    Joseph''s conclusive sentence made Zoe stop crying.

    "Really?"

    "Of course! Come on. I''ll exin to you why."

    Joseph held Zoe''s little hand and walked into the room under the gaze of these adults.

    "How will he exin?"

    Mark was curious.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "No matter how, Zoe stops crying. Uncle Mark, look at you. Can you

    stop joking and making children cry?"

    "I didn''t do this on purpose."

    Mark shrugged innocently.

    Feeling helpless, Jason looked at the other two and whispered, "I''m speechless about you. If Zoe is

    irritated and won''te to see us anymore, will you regret it, Mark?"

    "Really?"

    Mark was scared.

    "Perhaps so."

    Jason still frightened him.

    Just as they were joking, Nicole''s phone rang.

    She nced at it, and her expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 756 I Want to Ruin Your Happiness

    Chapter 756 I Want to Ruin Your Happiness

    It was Maia.

    Why did Maia call her instead of Tim? What did it mean?

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing that Nicole''s expression was a little strange, Jason hurriedly asked.

    "It''s fine. I need to go out now. Please help me take care of my child for a while."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she put the phone into her pocket.

    "The meal is almost ready. Where are you going?"

    Mark walked out with a te in his hand.

    Nicole took a piece of food from the te. It tasted pretty good.

    "I have some personal matters to attend to. Help me take care of the child."

    "Wash your hands!"

    Mark pped Nicole''s hand off with a face full of disapproval.

    "Look at you. You''re a mother. You should set a good example for your child. Besides, why do you have

    to go out now? Can''t you leave after the meal? I''ll drive you there after we have meal together."

    Jason agreed with Mark.

    Nicole said, "Come on. I''m an adult now. Can''t I have some private space? I''ll only go out for a while.

    Leave me some food and I''lle back to eatter."

    "Do you have to go?"

    Mark intuitively didn''t want Nicole to leave.

    Nicole waved her hand and said, "I said it was personal. Don''t ask anymore. I''m leaving. Remember to

    leave me some food."

    Then she quickly ran out. After walking out of the door, the smile on her face disappeared.

    It must be about Tim and Martha.

    Nicole knew that she did not have many social connections to deal with this matter, but she had to help

    them. After all, Tim was special to her. Moreover, Tim nearly sacrificed his own life to save Samuel and

    her.

    After driving out of the Don¡¯s, Nicole stopped at the side and called Maia.

    "Speak."

    Maia was unpleased to hear Nicole''smanding tone.

    "Lady Bush, you are not very friendly to me, are you?"

    "How friendly do I have to be? Maia, I thought you were a good woman, and I introduced you to Tim.

    Not only did you hurt Tim''s heart, you even took his mother away. You called me to make requests,

    right? But did you dial the wrong number? You should have called Tim, not me."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Maia bit her lower lip and said hatefully, "Don''t pretend to be a good person in front of me. You are not

    better than me. Tim has done so much for you. What have you done for Tim?"

    "Are you defending Tim now? But who are you to condemn me?"

    "Nicole, enough. I will send you an address. If you want to save Tim''s mother,e to the address by

    yourself. If I find out that you have brought someone else, I will die with you. Believe me, I am definitely

    not joking with you. You especially shouldn''t tell Tim about this."

    Then, Maia hung up the phone.

    Nicole smiled.

    Why did Maia think she would follow her words? She wouldn''t be so easily threatened.

    Nicole always felt that Maia had some feelings for Tim, and she didn''t believe that Maia would harm

    Tim''s mother, so....

    Maia sent the address over.

    Nicole directly sent this address to Tim and Samuel without thinking.

    "Don''t rush over. I can handle it by myself. Don''t worry too much about me."

    After sending messages to Tim and Samuel, Nicole followed the address given by Maia.

    Maia chose a high-end club. Nicole didn''t believe that Maia would book such a expensive club herself.

    Maybe the people behind her were very rich.

    Nicole thought about who had a grudge against Tim and his mother. The only person she could think of

    was Jacob''s mother.

    "Samuel, find out where Jacob''s mother is right now. See if your people can get close to her."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel frowned.

    "Can you really handle it by yourself? I wille to help you."

    Samuel was so worried about Nicole.

    She told him that she would leave these matters to him before. Why was she going to see Maia alone

    now?

    Nicole didn''t really have a choice.

    She really felt that she couldn''t help Tim and wanted to leave it to Samuel. But now that Maia asked her

    to go alone, what else could she do?

    Nicole quickly replied to Samuel, "You really don''t need to worry about me. I think Tim will be here

    soon. Maia called me and told me to go there alone. She must have done some research. I''ve already

    asked Petty and the others to protect me. Don''t worry about my safety. Besides, I''m your disciple. I will

    be fine."

    "Make sure of your own safety. I don''t want you to get hurt."

    "I know."

    After Nicole hung up the phone, she contacted Petty and then entered the club.

    There was a receptionist at the entrance of the club. When he saw Nicole, he hurriedly came forward to

    greet her.

    "Mrs. Green, this way, please."

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    The receptionist was able to recognize her immediately and directly led her to the private room. It

    indicated something.

    Maia was either a VIP here or had something to do with the owner.

    Nicole quickly sent a message to Tim.

    "Find out who owns this club? I think the owner should have some connection with Maia."

    Tim was on his way here. After seeing Nicole''s message, he quickly started investigation.

    Nicole was brought into a private room by the receptionist.

    Maia sat inside.

    She was holding a ss of red wine in her hand. The wine swayed in the ss. Her posture was very

    professional. Perhaps Maia had lived in a superior environment since childhood. Maybe she wasn''t as

    diligent and honest as Nicole had thought.

    "Where''s Martha?"

    Nicole looked around the private room and didn''t see anyone else.

    Maia closed the door and locked it.

    "Sit down. Let''s have a talk first."

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "I have nothing to talk to you. Maia, you should know that the person Tim cares about the most is his

    mother. You would only push Tim away by doing this. I don''t believe that you don''t have any feelings for

    him at all."

    "So? Are you here to persuade me or do you really think me and him can get back together? Nicole,

    you''re too na?ve. Sometimes, I really wonder how you grew up."

    Maia smiled mockingly. Then she sat down and poured a ss of red wine for Nicole.

    "Try it. They say that it''s Chateau Lafite 1982 and it tastes very nice. But I think it''s just alright."

    Maia smiled faintly. At the moment, she looked like the nice girl that Nicole knew from before.

    Nicole sat opposite her and did not look at the ss in front of her. She said coldly, "What kind of trick

    are you ying?"

    "I just want to chat with you, can''t I?"

    Maia smiled, but Nicole still saw a trace of sadness in her eyes.

    "We can chat at any time. Please send Auntie Martha back first."

    "What if I say no?"

    Maia poured the wine into her mouth and swallowed it abruptly.

    "Nice! It''s so satisfying to drink red wine like this, but they told me that I have to sip it. I can never get

    used to it"

    Hearing Maia''s specious words, Nicole stood up and walked towards the door.

    "You can leave. But if you leave, I will immediately have someone kill Martha. Anyway, me and Tim can

    never be together, and I don''t mind him hating me a bit more. Perhaps it would be nice to make him

    hate me for the rest of his life."

    Maia said slowly. But Nicole did not have the courage to leave.

    She looked at Maia, wanting to tell if she was joking, but she could only see madness and recklessness

    in Maia''s eyes.

    Maia was crazy!

    "Maia, calm down. You and Tim haven''t reached that point yet. I don''t know what happened between

    you two, but I think Tim still cares about you. You should know that once he falls in love, he won''t easily

    give up."

    "Yeah, sometimes I feel really lucky to have been with him, but I''m different from him. Nicole, I''m so

    jealous of your rtionship with Samuel that I want to destroy it."

    Maia looked at Nicole and said word by word, "Tim has told me what happened to you. To be honest, I

    sympathize with you and admire you. If it were me, I would have given up on this rtionship long ago.

    But you persisted. Now, Samuel dotes on you and cares for you so much. I want to have such a good

    rtionship with Tim. Unfortunately, I can''t."

    "You can if you really want to."

    Hearing what Nicole said, Maia became a little emotional.

    "I think I want Tim''s love more than anyone else. I was a child whocked love since childhood. My

    parents died early. I brought up my younger brother. No one knows how I managed to grow up. Life

    was tough. My younger brother has congenital heart disease and his disease became severe the year

    after my parents'' death. I didn''t have the money for the heart transnt. You don''t know how much I

    wanted money at that time. I sold myself to save my brother. I sold myself, you know? In my life, I never

    had the opportunity to choose my own path, do what I really want or be with the person I love. Why did

    I meet you? Seeing you being so happy all day makes me want to ruin you and your rtionship. I

    prefer to see you staying in the hospital all day and watch over the unconscious Samuel."

    Maia smiled as she spoke.

    Nicole felt a little ufortable.

    "Are you crazy? You''re unhappy so you don''t want to see others being happy. Maia, something''s wrong

    with you. You should go see a therapist. I can introduce one to you."

    "Shut up! Nicole, you should go to the therapist, not me! You already have Samuel. Why can''t you let

    go of Tim? Do you know that Tim pped me just because I said something bad about you? In his

    heart, you are still more important than me!"

    Maia''s words instantly shocked Nicole.

 Chapter 757 I Am Tims Good Friend

    Chapter 757 I Am Tim''s Good Friend

    "Pardon me?"

    "Yep, you''re right. Just because I spoke ill of you, Tim hit me right here and it swelled immediately. Are

    you happy about it? You are married, but he is still loyal to you. Even though he was having a date at

    that time, he protected you. Nicole Bush, what spell have you cast? Why is every man attracted to

    you?"

    Maia''s face became hideous.

    Nicole thought she went crazy.

    "Maia, I don''t wanna argue with you about this issue. Tell me your requirement for releasing Aunt

    Martha."

    "I want you to die. ept it? Tim could save you at the risk of his life. Are you willing to save his

    mother at the cost of your life? I indeed hope he can know whether you are worthy."

    Nicole looked at her, asking in a low voice, "Do you mean if I die, you''ll release Aunt Martha?"

    Nicole thought it was a waste of time to bring about the facts and reasons with such a crazy woman.

    The best solution was to ask her directly.

    Perhaps it never happened to Maia that Nicole would ask her so directly, so she was stunned.

    "You are willing to die?"

    "Sure. I was saved by Tim. If my death could save his mother''s life, it can''t be better."

    Hearing so, Maia became nervous right away.

    "Don''t y tricks on me. I warn you. If you¡­"

    "You want me to die. Be quick! Don''t hesitate. Don''t you envy me just because Tim cares more about

    me and stands on my side? Don''t you feel unfair just because youck love while I have a happy

    family? As for people like you, there''s nothing wrong with your mental health. And there''s no need to

    say anything with you as it insults my intelligence. I''ll follow your instruction as long as you let Aunt

    Martha go. Before I kill myself, I must see that she is alive, or it''s impossible for you to leave here."

    Her words made Maia totally stunned. However, when she digested these words, she smiled.

    "Nicole, is there something wrong with your mind? I can''t leave here? I chose this ce. Don''t you

    know I''ve arranged everything here? How na?ve you are!"

    "Who knows?"

    While saying so, Nicole unbuckled the buttons on her coat.

    Maia was so frightened that she stepped back.

    "You crazy woman!"

    But Nicole smiled, "Not as mad as you. I''m here for Aunt Martha. If you don''t allow me to see her, it

    doesn''t matter for I''ll bring you to the hell and let''s seek justice in front of King of Hell. You''re right. I

    have a happy family with two lovely son and daughter. Even though I''m dead, my husband will take

    good care of them and avenge for me. Guess whether he''ll make trouble to Trevin?"

    "How do you get my brother''s name?"

    Maia''s face turned as pale as a piece of paper.

    Nicole shook the charge hanging on her body, saying calmly, "I know whatever I wanna know. And I

    know the college he''s in as well as the name of his ss teacher. Even if you ask him to move away, I

    don''t think you''ll ask him to drop out. Many people support me, you know. Samuel would look for him

    for revenge. I guess Tim will do it as well. At that time, you''ve been dead. Is it possible for your brother

    to bear the two families'' attack? Even if the people supporting you can protect him, why do they need

    to help you look after your brother as you''ve been dead and you have no value in use? Think about it,

    can I see Aunt Martha?"

    Hearing her analysis, Maia became silent immediately.

    She was right. It was impossible for them to help look after her brother.

    "Maia, what I''m holding in my hand is the sting cap. I don''t mind destroying here. The worst is that

    it''s reported on the paper; however, I will be dead at that time and I don''t care about other''sment,

    right? I make you as the scapegoat, which is worthwhile."

    Nicole sat opposite Maia, talking rascally.

    She held the wine ss and sipped.

    "Nice taste. This wine needs tasting slowly. Who knows who willugh to thest?"

    "Nicole, you win!"

    After bncing the trade-off and seeing Nicole''s behavior as if she had won, Maia became so angrily

    that she grinded her teeth.

    What Nicole behaved reminded her of Tim.

    Thinking of this, Maia opened her eyes wide, anxious to cut Nicole into pieces.

    How didn''t Nicole understand Maia''s thought? But she was making a bet whether Maia would allow her

    only rtive and brother in the world to have a rough time?

    As she expected, Maia said angrily, "I''ll bring you to Martha, but you can''t be awake. Nicole, if you dare

    drink up the water in front of you, I''ll bring you there. But I don''t know whether you''re as brave as you

    described."

    Nicole smiled. She looked at the ss ready for her and drank it without hesitation.

    Soon, she fell to the tea table in a dead faint.

    Maia didn''t feel relieved. She poked Nicole, finding her not give any reaction. Then she hurriedly and

    nervously took down the sting cap on her.

    "Who do you wanna frighten? Idiot! If I don''t make you fainted, how can I tie you easily? It really

    confuses me why you attract Tim."

    Maia kicked Nicole. Finding her still lyingatose, she took out the rope and tied her tightly. Then she

    pped her hands, and two men came from outside. They hung her on the shoulders and carried her

    out of the club from the back gate.

    Nicole was thrown into a minibus without mercy.

    After giving her a nce, Maia spit towards her and drove the minibus a long way to a vige in a

    suburb faraway.

    This was the countryside.

    Maia stopped the minibus in a big yard, and carried Nicole with difficulty. Maia threw her into the room.

    Martha felt scared when she saw Maia carrying Nicole inside.

    "Who are you? Who is she? I tell you that my husband is powerful. Don''t push us!"

    "Why haven''t you had the meal?"

    "Who knows whether it is poisonous?"

    Martha''s words made Maia burst intoughter.

    "I''m afraid you''ve watched too much TV. How can I poison you? Eat it. It''s cold."

    "No."

    Martha refused like a kid.

    Maia neither got irritated nor forced her to eat. She smiled, "What about frying an egg for you?"

    "No!"

    Maia still shook her head, but her eyes betrayed her.

    Maia smiled, "Wait me for a while. Remember not to touch this woman. She is poisonous. Stay here,

    okay?"

    Martha was scared by her words and couldn''t help stepping back.

    "Poisonous?"

    "Yes. She''s a bad woman."

    "You are."

    Martha was able to know ck from white.

    Maia didn''t care about it. She looked at Nicole, finding that she was still in a sleep. Then she went to

    the kitchen.

    The knockout drops could make a man sleep for one day and night. So Maia didn''t worry about Nicole''s

    sudden wakening up.

    As for what to do with Nicole, Maia had no decision yet.

    She was jealous of Nicole and therefore disliked her. She just felt curious if Nicole went missing, would

    Tim worry about his mum or Nicole? What about Samuel Green?

    Maia thought herself might be crazy. She knew what she did was boring, but she couldn''t control her

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    jealousy.

    After entering the room, Martha carefully looked around to check whether Maia was back. After making

    sure she was not back, Martha came up to Nicole and looked her up and down.

    "What a pretty girl."

    Then she smiled and quickly cast off the rope.

    "Hey, wake up."

    She shook Nicole, hoping that she would wake up soon.

    As expected, Nicole suddenly opened her eyes, which startled Maia.

    "Dear me!"

    Maia abruptly covered her mouth, and then warned Nicole not to make noises as well.

    Seeing her behavior, Nicole couldn''t help smiling.

    It never happened to Nicole that the knockout drops were useless to Nicole at all.

    Once Nicole drank Laurence''s blood as toxicide. Laurence''s blood had the function of clearing away

    heat and toxic materials. This was told to her by Laurenceter on. Hence, Nicole dared drink the water

    provided by Maia.

    Nicole looked around and found Maia''s confused facial expression. She smiled, "Aunt, I''m Nicole Bush,

    Tim ''s friend. He asked me to bring you home."

    "Tim? You''re his friend?"

    Maia was in her right senses.

    Nicole nodded immediately.

    "Yes. After Tim knew that you went missing, he couldn''t be more worried and looked for you

    everywhere. Has Maia ill-treated you?"

    "No. she said she was Tim''s girlfriend."

    Martha''s unguarded facial expression made Nicole a bit sad.

    "Don''t make any noise. Whatever I do, don''t shout, okay? Wait for me to take you to Tim, okay?"

    Martha didn''t nod until she looked at Nicole for a long while. She looked at Nicole full of trust.

    Nicole asked her to stay where she had been and Nicole pretended to be in a sleep.

    Very soon, Maia came back with the poached egg.

    "Aunt, I fried the egg for you and frost some sugar. Have a taste please."

    While saying so, she came directly towards Martha without noticing that Nicole had sat up.

 Chapter 758 Do You Mind Your Reputation

    Chapter 758 Do You Mind Your Reputation

    "Aunt, the poached egg is tasty. Have a taste."

    Maia''s smile was especially warm.

    Right in this moment, Nicole knocked Maia from her back.

    This was out of Maia''s expectation. The poached egg in her hands immediately dropped onto the

    ground, sshing everywhere.

    "How can you¡­"

    Maia hoped to finish her question, but she had no chance. She fell down backwards and Nicole held

    her right away.

    "Is she okay?"

    Finding Maia faint, Marta asked hurriedly.

    "Don''t be worried, aunt. There''s a minibus outside. I''ll take you away. I guess Tim is very anxious now."

    Nicoleid Maia onto the bed, but she finally carried her outside after thinking for a moment. Sheid

    Maia on the backseat beside Martha.

    After getting on the minibus, Martha gently put Maia''s hairs behind her ears, whispering, "Actually she

    treats me well. Is she really Tim''s girlfriend?"

    "I guess so."

    Nicole couldn''t lie, so she had to answer in this way.

    She took the photo of herself and Martha and sent it to Tim and Samuel.

    Seeing the photo, Tim was too excited to cry. He immediately called Nicole.

    "Nicole, is my mum there?"

    "Sure."

    Nicole handed the phone to Martha.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "Aunt, Tim''s call."

    Martha picked the phone right away.

    "Tim it''s mum."

    "Mum, where have you been? Why did you follow anybody you didn''t know? Why didn''t you call me?

    Don''t you know how worried I am?"

    Tim burst into tears.

    It was Nicole''s first time to hear Tim''s cry which was so upset.

    Martha replied immediately, "Don''t cry, darling. I''m sorry. But she said she was your girlfriend, so I

    followed her. I had been in sanatorium for years. Without your dad''s visit, I would have been in the

    dream like a dreamer. Tim, you''re so tired these years and it''s all because of me. You won''t be so tired

    anymore. I''ll look after myself well. I''m looking forward to your marriage and taking good care of your

    kids."

    Hearing her saying so, Tim felt relieved.

    "Mum, Nicole is my friend. Listen to her and do whatever she asks you to do. Remember she''ll never

    hurt me. It''s she who saved me out of the fire when I was young. Mum, Nicole is my benefactor. "

    In case that Martha took cautions against Nicole, Tim told everything to Martha.

    Knowing that Nicole was the person who saved Tim, Martha was extremely excited.

    "I know. I''ll hang up now. See youter."

    Martha hung up the phone. When she returned the phone to Nicole, she couldn''t help holding her

    hands.

    "Nicole, my son said that you saved him at that time. Is it true?"

    "I happened to stop by."

    Nicole gave her a smile.

    She thought it was only a small piece of cake. She was very young and what she remembered was that

    the fire was on and a boy was crying. So she ran there and pulled him out of the fire.

    It was a little thing, but Tim seemed to keep it deep in his mind and often mentioned it.

    The more Martha looked at Nicole, the more pleasing she found Nicole was.

    "Nicole, have you got married? Is it possible for you to get married with my son?"

    Words failed Nicole.

    Perhaps all mothers in the world behaved the same and Martha who had been in a sleep for decades

    couldn''t be an exception as well. Knowing she was Tim''s benefactor, Martha''s first question was about

    the possibility of their marriage.

    Nicole smiled, "Aunt, I''ve been married. My son and daughter are four years old. Tim and I are only

    friends and Tim has a good rtion with my husband too. My husband is Samuel Green."

    Martha paused and said disappointedly, "Yes, I know him. He is the son of the Green family."

    "Exactly, Aunt. Fasten your seatbelt please. I''ll drive you home."

    "Okay."

    Although Martha was a little disappointed, she liked Nicole very much.

    "You''re so pretty."

    "Fake."

    Without thinking, Nicole replied.

    "Why did you take the cosmetic surgery?"

    Martha paused unconsciously.

    Nicole smiled, "Cuz I was too ugly."

    "So what? If you didn''t take the cosmetic surgery, perhaps you were my daughter-inw now and

    Samuel Green couldn''t be your husband."

    Hearing Martha saying so, Nicole smiled again.

    She thought Martha was a very nicedy.

    After getting on the minibus, Nicole started the engine and drove toward the Green''s old house.

    But it didn''t take long that the minibus stopped and it couldn''t move any more.

    Nicole checked and found there was no oil in the engine.

    That was really annoying as they stopped in the middle of nowhere!

    Why didn''t Maia tank up?

    "What''s up, Nicole?"

    Finding the car stop, Martha asked.

    Nicole replied apologetically, "Aunt, the minibus runs out of oil."

    "What can we do? What about walking home?"

    Martha''s suggestion made Nicole speechless.

    If they walked home, they wouldn''t arrive until dawn.

    Just at that moment, there was a car ahead and yed the sh to them.

    Nicole stunned and soon she replied.

    Very soon the car stopped in front of them and Petty quickly opened the car door.

    "Madam, we traced here. Why have you stopped here?"

    Nicole answered, "It runs out of oil."

    "Sorry?"

    Obviously, the reason againstmon sense surprised Petty.

    "Why don''t you drive my car away? I''ll be here for Zac."

    Petty gave the key to Nicole.

    Nicole thought for a while. She thought Tim was too anxious to see his mum, so it would be better to

    send Martha home as early as possible.

    "Okay, we''ll leave now. Watch Maia closely. When Zac arrives, you bring her to Tim."

    "Okay, Madam. Ah, Mr. Green is behind."

    Petty''s words made Nicole pause.

    She asked him not toe here, but he was still worried about her and came.

    "I see."

    Nicole and Martha got onto Petty''s car and it didn''t take long that they met Samuel Green.

    "Are you okay?"

    Samuel hurriedly got off and closely looked Nole up and down. If Martha wasn''t here, he might take

    off Nicole''s clothes to check.

    Nicole was a bit shy.

    "I''m fine. Aunt Martha is here."

    "Who?"

    Samuel didn''t understand her words well.

    Martha peered at Samuel who had grown up, sighing with emotion, "You''ve grown up."

    Samuel then looked toward Martha.

    In his memory, Martha''s appearance remained the same when he was 4 or 5. So he didn''t match the

    olddy at present to Martha.

    "She is Tim''s mother, Aunt Martha."

    Nicole reminded.

    At once Samuel understood.

    "Hi, Aunt Martha."

    Unconsciously they both called her "Martha" rather than Mrs. Louis. After all there was a Mrs. Louis in

    the Louis family. Besides, perhaps Martha didn''t care about the title.

    "Well, thanks to Nicole. Let''s go home or Tim will be worried about us."

    Martha said smilingly.

    She really thought Nicole should be her daughter-inw, but the man beside her was Samuel Green.

    Samuel thought Martha looked at him in a weird way, but he didn''t take it seriously. In his opinion, what

    mattered was Nicole''s safety.

    "What happened to Maia?"

    "She was knocked unconscious by me and now she is watched by Petty. She will be sent to Tim."

    Nicole and Martha got onto the car and she told Samuel how they ran away from Maia.

    Samuel felt scared for them, "You were too bold. Without knowing what the liquid was, you drank it.

    What if the liquid was not knockout drops?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of any poison. I can''t be attacked by any poison."

    "Pooh!"

    Samuel was so angry that he spit toward Nicole, which amused Nicole.

    "Mr. Green, please pay attention to your reputation, okay?"

    "I have no reputation after knowing you. You told me you would be fine and look after yourself. Did you

    do as you promised? Nicole, from now on, you have to stay at home without going anywhere."

    As soon as Samuel finished his words, Martha started talking.

    "It''s illegal. I don''t allow you to do so. I''m going to invite her to my home."

    Martha''s words triggered the rm in Samuel''s heart.

    "Aunt Martha, the girl who kidnapped you is Maia. She''s Tim''s girlfriend. Don''t make a mistake,

    please."

    "I don''t want that girl to be my daughter-inw."

    Martha swallowed the words that she wanted Nicole to be her daughter-inw.

    Samuel really wanted to drive Martha off the car.

    The old saying was true that sons were like their mums.

    Tim badgered Nicole for a long time. Finally he quit and found Maia. Why did his mothere out and

    make trouble?

    Nicole couldn''t help giggling when she saw Samuel''s anguish look.

    Samuel red at her when he saw Nicole''s happy face.

    They soon returned to the downtown.

    Tim weed them.

    "Where''s my mother?"

    "Take her away!"

    Samuel seized Tim''s arms, "I have to warn you. Nicole''s been busy these days and have no time to

    visit you. She won''t go anywhere."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Tim was totally puzzled.

    But Samuel didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He dragged Tim directly to Martha.

    "Mum, how are you? Have you got injured?"

    "No. Let me look at you closely."

    Martha looked at her son excitedly.

    In the past, she was sometimes ina and sometimes awake, but generally most of the time she was

    ina. Now Tim has grown up. She felt as if it was a dream.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t take care of you these years. I''m terribly sorry."

    "Mum, please don''t say so. I''m happy that you are awake now. Let''s go. I''ll bring you home!"

    Tim was full of happiness now. It never urred to him that one day his mum would be awake.

    "Okay. I''ll go with you."

    Martha seized his hands tightly. She wouldn''t leave him in the rest of her life.

 Chapter 759 Be My Model, Will You

    Chapter 759 Be My Model, Will You

    Tim was excited that his mum recovered consciousness, but he neglected Nicole and Samuel.

    He hurriedly caught Martha''s hands and walked to the car, but found Martha stop.

    "Nicole, do you have time tomorrow? Come and visit me. I''ll cook something delicious to show my

    gratitude to you."

    Martha treated Nicole very gently.

    Until this time Tim understood what Samuel said just now.

    Samuel looked at Tim as if he wanted to eat him up. Tim smiled slyly, "Yes, my mum is good at

    cooking. I haven''t tasted the food she cooks for nearly 20 years. Nicole,e and visit us."

    "I¡­"

    "Nicole has no time. We have something to do tomorrow. Next time. I''m sorry."

    "Well, I''ll invite you next time and don''t refuse me."

    Martha pulled Tim away with a smile.

    Seeing them leave, Samuel felt released.

    "Sons are like their mums. Tim stopped badgering you. Then his mum started to badger you. Nicole,

    would you please stay far away from them? I''m really afraid that you will disappear when I'' inattentive."

    Hearing his words, Nicoleughed immediately.

    "Don''t exaggerate, will you? Maybe Aunt Martha just wants to thank me?"

    "Why don''t I believe it? Let''s go home! Were you in the Don family? Why did you leave there?"

    The more Samuel said, the angrier he became.

    Nicoleforted him, "I had no choice. Maia wanted to make me trouble. What could I do? It was

    impossible for me to keep avoiding her, right?"

    "No one will me you if you avoid her."

    "Samuel, we owe Tim."

    Nicole''s words sessfully made Samuel shut up.

    If they didn''t owe Tim, Samuel would have turned against them and Nicole didn''t need to take risks.

    Nicole knew Samuel had untied the knot in his heart.

    She held his arm and smiled, "Shall I tell you another piece of news?"

    "Hope it''s not terrifying."

    "Of course not."

    Nicole smiled and said, "I entered for the International Car Design Competition. The preliminary contest

    is next month."

    "When did you enter for it?"

    Samuel was more or less surprised.

    For him, the trivial matters inside and outside home really affected him. If possible, he hoped Nicole

    could keep away from them and it wouldn''t be better if she could never touch them.

    Now he was told she would attend the car designpetition and he felt relieved.

    Nicole smiled, "This afternoon, Uncle Jason reminded me of thepetition. I thought I needed some

    prizes to win face in front of the kids. So I entered for it. You''re so excellent and I don''t want to fall

    behind you as if I was useless."

    "I don''t think you''re useless."

    "I know, but I don''t wanna rely on you. I wanna have my own career."

    Nicole was so confident and ambitious that she attracted Samuel.

    Samuel found as long as Nicole mentioned design, she was like a shiny star.

    Perhaps he shouldn''t be so selfish and kept her home for himself only.

    She should live in the shlight, receiving more people''s apuse and flowers.

    She really should have her own career.

    "That''s good. So do you need to focus on study this month?"

    "Yes. I also need to think about design. I don''t want to be defeated in the first round. Cheer up for me,

    please. I''m not able to help you with the trivial matters of the Green family. So I do my own business.

    Will you me me?"

    Hearing her words, Samuel rubbed her nose in a spoiling way.

    "Don''t be silly. I really hope you can have your own business. It''ll take me a long time to deal with the

    trivial matters in the Green family and I''ll be very busy. Without my apanying, I was afraid you

    would be bored. But now I don''t worry about it. You''ve your own business. I''ll strive to deal with the

    matters in the Green family. If you have questions, you''re weed to ask advice from me and I''ll help

    you."

    His words delighted Nicole.

    "Okay. Hope you have time."

    "Sure."

    Nicole and Samuel were lovey-dovey for a while. Then Nicole found she didn''t know whether he had

    the meal.

    "Have you had the meal?"

    "Not yet. And you?"

    "Me neither. What about having something together?"

    Nicole suggested. She forgot she had asked Mark Don to leave the meal for her.

    "Okay. Where?"

    Even if Nicole asked Samuel to shoot for the moon, he would agree.

    "Up to you. With you, any food is delicious."

    "Someone is licking my boots."

    Samuel said proudly.

    "Yes yes yes. I''m licking your boots. I pay for the meal, okay?"

    Nicole pulled his hands to a restaurant on the road.

    This was amon restaurant. No one yed the piano inside and it was not quiet either, but Nicole

    and Samuel were d.

    They took the seats by the window.

    The waiter came to them, giving them the menu.

    "Sir, Madam, please order."

    "Okay. After we decide, we''ll call you."

    Samuel cast a nce to Nicole, smile, "Is it true that you pay for the meal?"

    "Definitely. What are you afraid of? Order please."

    Nicole behaved like a wealthydy. She thought Samuel would order the dishes to cover the full table;

    however, he only ordered a bowl of noodles with gravy.

    "That''s all?"

    "Yep, that''s all."

    Samuel gave the menu to Nicole.

    "What do you wanna eat?"

    Nicole looked at him confusedly and asked, "Why do you only have a bowl of noodles with gravy?"

    "In case you''re too poor to pay for the bill."

    "Piss off. It''s impossible. Order something more."

    Saying so, Nicole was about to order something more, but she was stopped by Samuel.

    "As you said, as long as we are together, we''re d. What we eat doesn''t matter at all. A bowl of

    noodles with gravy is enough. After the meal, I''ll take you for a walk and then send you to the Don

    family. I''ll go back to thepany."

    "It''s sote. You still need to go back to thepany? Is there too much work? Be cautious about your

    stomach. It''s not that good."

    Nicole worried about his health.

    Samuel held her hands, "I know. I am very cautious. Since having you and kids, I tell myself from time

    to time that I should take good care of my health. I''ll be your shelter. So don''t be worried about me. I

    have something to discuss with Jacob, so it''s convenient to discuss it in thepany."

    "That''s fine."

    Hearing his words, Nicole felt relieved and then she ordered herself a bowl of noodles with gravy as

    well. She started to eat with Samuel happily.

    It cost them 20 in all, but they both enjoyed it very much.

    After the meal, Samuel parked the car aside and took a walk with Nicole along the road, hand in hand.

    Someone yed the guitar while singing under the overbridge far away. The atmosphere was

    especially harmonious.

    Nicole smiled, asking, "Do you remember you used to sing well when you were in school?"

    "Really? When did you hear me singing? I rarely sang."

    Samuel was a bit confused.

    Nicole gave him a sweet smile.

    "The only time you sang was in the freshmen party."

    Her reminding made Samuel screw up his eyes and then he seemed to remember something. He

    smiled, "You were attracted to me so early?"

    "Yes. Your song ¡®The most romantic thing'' won my heart."

    Nicole recalled and her face was full of sweetness.

    Samuel looked at her and brought her to the overbridge. He gave the guitar yer some notes,

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    whispering, "Dude, could you please lend me your guitar? I wanna sing a song to my wife."

    "No problem."

    The boy agreed immediately and handed the guitar to him.

    Samuel tuned the guitar. The he looked at Nicole, saying in a gentle voice, "Darling, the most romantic

    thing in my life is to grow old with you. The song is for you."

    Nicole became excited immediately.

    What she could see was only Samuel.

    In the dim light, Samuel yed the guitar and sang. His maically attractive voice sessfully drew

    Nicole into the world where there were only themselves.

    They looked at each other with love and everything around them seemed to be still.

    Nicole absorbed herself in the song irresistibly until he finished thest note.

    "Darling, you''re so cool!"

    Nicole couldn''t help praising him.

    Samuels'' lips rose.

    "You''re very pretty."

    Samuel returned the guitar to the boy and held Nicole''s hand, walking slowly.

    "At that time did you think if you could take a walk with me hand in hand, it would be very nice?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole nodded right away.

    Samuel loved Nicole''s behavior.

    Her eyes were full of his shadow as if the whole world was his.

    "Nicole, I love you."

    Samuel''s abrupt love confession surprised Nicole.

    Her face turned red immediately.

    Whistles and others'' envious voices appeared in her ears.

    Until this time Nicole found they were in the busy street crowded with people.

    She abruptly seized Samuel, ready to run away.

    "Let''s go. So embarrassing. We''re married many years. Don''t be so disgusting, will you?"

    Nicole said so while running, but her lips rose.

    Samuel didn''t reveal her real thought. He ran away with her with a smile. They ran a long way until

    Nicole saw a painting booth.

    Nicole stopped and had a look.

    Samuel asked, "Do you want a self-portrait? Do you want one? I have enough time with you."

    Nicole was unable to defend Samuel''s endless love whisper.

    "Do you forget my major? You want her to portray me? I can do it myself. Actually I am considering

    when I can portray you. Be my model, will you?"

    Nicole was not sure.

    One needed quite a long time to be a model. Samuel was so busy and he was not that patient. Would

    he agree?

 Chapter 760 I Am Strong Enough to Bear It

    Chapter 760 I Am Strong Enough to Bear It

    Peering at Nicole''s flickering eyes, Samuel rubbed her nose with a smile.

    "Why do I disagree? My wife wanna portray me. However busy I am, I''ll squeeze time."

    "You seem to have eaten honey. Your words are so sweet. I can''t bear you."

    Nicole shook her head, quickly turned around and left.

    But Samuel caught her hands, "If you can''t bear me, who do you wanna bear?"

    "No idea. Maybe someone dull."

    "Dare you!"

    "Wait and see."

    Saying so, she turned around and ran away.

    "Don''t run if you dare!"

    Samuel chased her.

    Nicole ran while smiling, "I''m not a man and of course I don''t dare."

    "Stop!"

    "It depends on whether you can catch me."

    They ran on the road like two kids.

    Theirughter swirled in the sky, so pure, so clean, so rxing.

    They didn''t care about others'' gossip and yed happily until Nicole felt tired. She copsed over the

    parterre, but she was pulled up by Samuel.

    "What? I''m too tired."

    Nicole acted like a spoiled child.

    Samuel said nothing but took off his coat and spread it on the steps of the parterre.

    "Now take a seat. You''re sweating. Don''t catch a cold."

    Looking at the coat on the ground, Nicole smiled, "The coat cost much."

    "You miser. Nothing is more expensive than your health. I earn money for you and kids. Besides, you

    told Jase that we had nothing but money. So the coat was only a small piece of cake. From tomorrow,

    my darling will drink a bottle of yogurt and throw away another bottle."

    Samuel behaved like a new money, which made Nicole burst intoughter. She asked, "Why will I drink

    a bottle and throw away a bottle?"

    "It''s stylish! We''ve enough money to waste."

    "Samuel, you''ve lost your mind."

    Nicole poked his head.

    But Samuel didn''t care about it. He sat next to her, "I have such a smart and pretty wife. How can I

    keep rational?"

    "Stop. Please don''t say so. You''re not suitable to be a new money. Mr. Green, please keep cold and

    elegant, thank you."

    Nicole was amused by Samuel and she couldn''t straighten up her waist.

    "I''m d to be your joke. Lady, I have a piece of bad news for you."

    Samuel said seriously.

    "Please, I''m strong enough to bear it."

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s shoulder, yawning.

    Shecked exercise, feeling exhausted.

    Samuel allowed her to lean against him in afortable position and then said, "Our car is about 5

    kilometres away from us. What shall we do? Shall we walk back?"

    "What?"

    Nicole was a bit depressed.

    "I''m so tired! I don''t wanna walk."

    "What if I carry you?"

    Samuel''s suggestion made her eyes light up.

    "Are you able to carry me? I''m heavy these days."

    "Even though you became a pig, I could carry you."

    "Samuel, you''re a pig."

    Nicole immediately became angry.

    But Samuel smiled, "Yes, I''m the pig and I''m carrying my wife."

    Nicole thought his words sounded like he was speaking ill of her.

    "Hum, crouch. I wanna get on your back."

    She patted on his back.

    Samuel coborated with her and crouched.

    Watching Samuel''s wide and thick back, Nicole had a sense of security.

    "Get on! Why are you in a trance?"

    "I''m wondering how to get onto your back."

    She wouldn''t tell him she was attracted to his back.

    Samuel carried Nicole and slowly walked backwards.

    Nicoley on his back, feeling his unique scent and enjoying it very much.

    "Samuel, I''m tired."

    "Have a sleep. I''ll wake you up when we arrive home."

    Samuel spoiled her.

    Nicole took his advice. Shey on his shoulder and soon fell into sleep.

    Hearing her even breath, Samuel hooked his lips.

    He really hoped the road was endless so he could always carry her till the end of the day and end of

    the world.

    When Samuel sent Nicole to the Don family, Jason and mark hadn''t gone to bed yet.

    Seeing Nicole in a sound sleep, they said, "She hung out with you. I was wondering where she had

    gone. She told us nothing. Quite mysterious. We were afraid she met something bad. She didn''t go

    home until now. A grown girl can''t be kept at home!"

    Samuel smiled and carried her to her room directly.

    Leaning against the door, Mark watched Samuel take off her shoes carefully, cover her with the quilt

    and leave the room quietly. Then Mark said,

    "Sleep here tonight. It''s really tiring for you to travel back and forth."

    "No, thank you. I need to go to thepany. Jacob is waiting there."

    Samuel said bye to Mark and Jason and then left.

    Nicole had a sound sleep.

    When she woke up, it was the next morning.

    Staring at the familiar as well as strange room, she was stunned.

    Didn''t she hang out with Samuel?

    When did shee back?

    How did she get onto the bed?

    She didn''t remember anything.

    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, she went downstairs. She saw Mark making the

    breakfast, so she said hello to him.

    "Uncle Mark, morning."

    "Morning. You remembered to go home? You told me to leave the meal for your, butter you were

    carried home by Samuel Green. And you were in a sleep like a pig."

    Mark''s teasing made Nicole more or less shy.

    "Sorry, I forgot it. Yesterday I had dinner with Samuel outside."

    "If you ate outside, why didn''t you tell me on the phone? However old you are, you are still like a kid."

    Mark''s nagging made Nicole feel warm.

    She stuck her tongue out to him and went to watch the kids.

    Jason pushed the wheelchair inside.

    "You like nagging. Aren''t you afraid that your nagging drives Nicole away?"

    "How could it happen? You don''t knowst night when I saw Samuel carry her home, the idea suddenly

    came into my mind that if brother was still alive, perhaps Nicole would have been carried on brother''s

    back since she was young. However, she has never seen brother, let alone being carried by him."

    Mark''s words made Jason sigh.

    "Some regret can never be made up for. I only hope she can be safe and healthy. We''ll try our best to

    ensure her happiness."

    "Exactly. Nicole is brother''s only kid. We must ensure her safety. Luckily it was Samuel who she hung

    outst night. The Seapolis City is not safe these days. I''m really afraid that she doesn''t know the

    seriousness of Tim''s issue."

    Mark''s words stunned Jason who wanted to say something but finally kept silent.

    After looking after the kids, Nicole went back to the dining hall. Mark had finished cooking breakfast.

    Frankly speaking, Mark was good at cooking.

    Zoe Bush soon yed well with Mark.

    Joseph ate quietly and picked some food to Nicole from time to time.

    "Thank you, Joseph."

    Nicole was especially happy.

    Zoe didn''t want tog behind. She picked up a chicken leg to Nicole.

    "Mum, why did you go out yesterday? The big chicken leg is for you to replenish your strength."

    "Thank you, Zoe. But I don''t wanna it right now. You eat it."

    "Eat it, mum. Uncle Jason has cooked me c chicken wings, quite tasty."

    In face of delicious food, Zoe was a good child.

    The whole familyughed.

    Nicole stayed in the Don family.

    Lucas Green settled down and called Nicole, telling her that he would be home several dayster and

    asking her not to worry about him.

    Zoe went to school with Joseph in the arrangement of the Don family.

    Nicole started her studying time.

    In the daytime she read books and conceiving the designing draft in the room. At night, she video

    called Samuel and then started drawing. Sometimes she sleptte and Mark forced her to take a rest.

    Soon half a month passed.

    Samuel carried out his task with drive and sweep in the Green family, bringing fear to everyone in the

    could tell the reasons.

    Those staff who left the Green family generally left the Seapolis City the next day silently.

    During the half of the month, Nicole conceived the sketch design, but it was not perfect.

    During this period, Martha invited Nicole to her home more than once, but she was refused by Nicole.

    Such kind of life repeated until the day when Tim called her.

    "What''s up?"

    Picking up Tim''s call, Nicole was confused.

    Tim said in a low voice, "Maia escaped."

    Nicole paused.

    During the half of the month, she didn''t inquire about Maia.

    Since Maia was given to Tim, it was his business. It was inappropriate for her to take a hand in Maia

    and Tim''s business.

    And every time Martha invited her, she never mentioned Maia. Hence, Nicole forgot about Maia at all.

    Now when she heard Tim mentioning Maia, she was a bit absent minded.

    "What do you mean by escaping?"

    "It''s the word ¡®escape''. Nicole, perhaps I''m doomed to be a bachelor."

    Tim mocked himself, making Nicole feel ufortable.

    "Perhaps your true love is on the way. Don''t think too much. Now that the feud between you and Maia

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    can''t be solved, let her go. What is yours is always yours. You can''t keep what doesn''t belong to you."

    "You might be right. I won''t disturb you. I call you just for aint and warning. Maia is narrow-

    minded. She might misunderstand you. I''m afraid she''ll do something bad to you. Be cautious."

    Hearing his words, Nicole replied, "I know it. Now worries. I''m in the Don family. I''ll be alright."

    Saying so, Nicole heard "Bang" outside the window. Something seemed to drop onto the ground.

 Chapter 761 Shut up If You Dont Want to Die

    Chapter 761 Shut up If You Don''t Want to Die

    "Who''s there?"

    Nicole quickly became alert, but there was no sound outside.

    Was it her delusion?

    Nicole got up and walked gingerly over.

    She was in the Don Family. Anyway, Nicole didn''t think Maia would be able to make trouble in the Don

    Family.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Nicole went to the window and discreetly opened it, only to find no one there.

    Did she just hear it wrong?

    Nicole couldn''t help thinking.

    Maybe Tim''s phone call made her a little nervous.

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief and closed the window, but she got a shock as she turned around.

    On the floor behind the windowsill a cardboard box had been thrown in at some unknown time.

    Who did that?

    Who coulde and go with ease in the Don Family?

    Nicole frowned, walked gingerly over and gave the box a gentle kick. It didn''t make any noise. Then

    she bent down to pick it up and put it to her ear.

    She had to be careful, because she was really afraid of someone throwing in a bomb or something.

    There was still no sound inside.

    Nicole was both cautious and curious.

    Who could have thrown that in?

    What was in it?

    Nicole slowly leaned over, making sure it wouldn''t explode, and opened the box with a wallpaper knife.

    In the box was a child''s toy, a Barbie doll, which had been cut with a knife and looked a bit scary.

    Nicole had always thought this Barbie doll looked familiar.

    Suddenly she got a thrill and ran out quickly.

    "Uncle Mark, where''s Zoe?"

    Mark was stunned by Nicole, but soon he said, "Zoe went out with the housekeeper. What''s wrong?"

    "It''s getting dark. Why haven''t theye back?"

    Nicole''s heart fluttered.

    Mark looked at the time. It was already past seven.

    "I will make a call. I just attended to some business and forgot to check the time."

    Mark quickly called the housekeeper, but it couldn''t get through.

    Nicole''s heart sank little by little.

    She thought she didn''t have to worry about the kid''s safety in the Don Family.

    Nicole quickly returned to the room. She picked up the phone and saw an address on it, the sender of

    which had been deliberately hidden.

    At this point, Nicole didn''t mind whether it was a trap or not.

    She ran out of the room quickly, but was stopped by Mark.

    "Is there something wrong? I''ll go with you."

    "No, I''ve texted Samuel. He''ll be here soon. Uncle Mark, you''d better check if that housekeeper has

    been up to anything and with anyely."

    Mark nodded guiltily when Nicole said that.

    "Okay, I''m going to check it out. You and Samuel should be careful. Call me anytime if need be."

    Mark never expected something like this to happen in his own home.

    Nicole nodded and walked quickly out.

    Samuel had arrived.

    "What''s wrong with Zoe?"

    "Let''s talk on the way."

    Nicole quickly hopped in the car and gave Samuel the address.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that he didn''t start the car, Nicole was worried and asked.

    Samuel whispered, "It is an abandoned garbage dump. What are you going to do there?"

    Nicole had to tell Samuel what had happened.

    Hearing what Nicole said, Samuel drove the car as fast as he could toward the garbage dump.

    When they arrived, there was a truck full of garbage filling in the dump.

    It was smelly, but Nicole didn''t care much about it.

    She quickly got out of the car, hoping to see Zoe here, but the ce was full of garbage,yer upon

    Samuel got out of the car and whispered, "If they threw someone in there, it would be hard to find."

    "Why?" Nicole looked at Samuel with a puzzled look.

    Samuel hesitated. "Because the trashes arepressed before being thrown in. Even if it is a person,

    it has probably been squashed."

    Nicole staggered and almost lost her footing.

    "Zoe''s not there, is she?"

    "Help! Help!"

    Just when Nicole didn''t know whether Zoe was in there or not, she suddenly heard a faint cry for help.

    "Zoe!"

    Nicole''s mind was full of Zoe now, and she rushed to find her following the sound.

    There was so much rubbish here, and there were several crates of rubbish on the shore.

    Nicole didn''t dare to think that Zoe had been killed. She unconsciously looked for the garbage that

    hadn''t been thrown into the filling yard.

    "Help! Nicole, help me!"

    The voice was weak, but it called out Nicole''s name.

    Nicole paused slightly, feeling a certain familiarity with the voice.

    Samuel was a bit worried, and pulled Nicole behind him.

    "Don''t move. Leave it to me."

    "But I''m afraid it''s Zoe."

    "Your daughter is not rude enough to call you by your name, Nicole. Calm down."

    Samuel''s words calmed Nicole down a bit.

    "Yes, yes, it won''t be Zoe, but who will it be?"

    "Whoever it is, just let me do it. Stay here."

    Samuel took Nicole to one side in a defensive way and searched the trash containers one by one.

    If it weren''t for his daughter and wife, he wouldn''t be looking for a voice in a ce like this.

    Nicole was worried, but she didn''t get too close.

    The cries for help became fainter and fainter.

    Nicole was worried.

    Samuel slowly edged his way through the rubbish, and finally stopped by a garbage can. He kicked

    over the garbage can, and a sack rolled out of it.

    Nicole came running over quickly.

    "Who can it be?"

    "I don''t know."

    Samuel pulled Nicole, who was a little eager, behind him and opened the sack.

    Nicole was stunned.

    She could not conceive that the person in the sack turned out to be Maia!

    "Maia? Why are you here?"

    Nicole was speechless.

    If she''d known it was Maia, she wouldn''t havee here. She even had brought Samuel with her.

    Just then, Mark called her.

    "Nicole, Zoe and the housekeeper are back. They''re tied up in an elevator and they''ve just been

    saved."

    Nicole suddenly felt relieved.

    "Got it. We''ll be backter."

    After Nicole hung up, Samuel dragged Maia out.

    Nicole wasn''t so surprised before she saw Maia, but when she saw what Maia was like now, she was

    shocked.

    "How did you end up like this?"

    Her bones all over her seemed to have been broken, and she was covered with blood all over. She

    looked frighteningly pale, and her voice was weak, as if she could die at any time.

    Maia said with a wry smile, "Are you happy to see me like this?"

    "Nonsense! Shut up if you don''t want to die."

    Nicole gave her a sharp scolding, then looked at Samuel.

    To be honest, she didn''t know what to do in such a situation for a moment.

    Samuel looked at Nicole, then looked at Maia, and then said, "Call the police and call an ambnce."

    "Don''t call the police! Please don''t call the police!"

    Suddenly Maia pleaded.

    Nicole frowned.

    "See what you are like now. If we don''t call the police, you want us to bear this responsibility? Maia, we

    got you out. That''s the best we can do. If you continue to push your luck, and continue to frame me,

    don''t me me. I am not a fool. I don''t have any interest in why you look like this, and it''s none of my

    business. Either you die here or we call the police and an ambnce. Choose one."

    Nicole was not the one she used to be, and she certainly didn''t let her sympathies run amok.

    She knew what Maia had done to her, and there was no need to be nice to Maia now.

    Maia looked at Nicole and said bitterly, "Please. Just take me to the hospital. I promise I won''t bother

    you. Please."

    "No, either I call the police and let them deal with it, or you stay here."

    "Nicole, just for Tim''s sake."

    "Shut up! You''re just insulting Tim by talking about him now. Maia, you really make me sick."

    Nicole turned around in a huff, and called the police.

    Maia cried anxiously after her. "If you call the police, I will tell them that it is you who framed me!"

    Samuel grabbed her by the jaw and said coldly, "Do you believe that I can shut you up before the police

    get here?"

    It was the first time Maia had seen Samuel''s grim look, and she shuddered uncontrobly.

    Nicole shook her head. "You threaten me? Maia, you''re hopeless. I don''t care what your reason is, and

    I don''t want to know why you be like this. I only hope that we have nothing to do with each other

    from now on."

    With that, Nicole and Samuel left.

    Maia burst into tears and said, "Nicole, I know it''s all my fault. I betrayed your trust. I let Tim down.

    Anyway, I have paid the price now. I beg you. If I die, please fulfill your promise to let my brother work

    for Eternal Group, so that he can be an honest man, OK?"

    Nicole paused slightly.

    Trevin was different from Maia, but she dared not to agree to her now.

    Seeing Nicole hesitated, Maia continued, "Trevin doesn''t know what I''m doing. He doesn''t even know

    what I''m like now. I can trade my life for my brother''s life. Please don''t forget my fault and give him a

    chance, will you? As long as he can be in the Eternal Group, that man dare not do anything to my

    brother. Please."

    Her hit her head on the ground, begging Nicole.

    Nicole had made up her mind just now, but seeing her like this, she could not help but feel a little sad.

    Just as Nicole was about to say something, Samuel suddenly hit her.

 Chapter 762 Bad Things Came One after Another

    Chapter 762 Bad Things Came One after Another

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole screamed, thinking Samuel was going to hit Maia, only to see he stop a dagger.

    She paused slightly.

    Was this someone trying to kill Maia?

    Nicole frowned for a moment and quickly took Maia behind her.

    Maia was a bit upset.

    Just then, a figure ran out of the room so fast that neither Nicole nor Samuel could see who it was.

    When Samuel tried to chase him, he was stopped by Nicole.

    "Don''t chase it, the police areing. I have called the police, just let the police deal with it."

    Hearing that, Maia was stunned, but did not stop Nicole from calling the police.

    Looking at Maia, Nicole sighed and didn''t say anything. She disdained someone who kicked people

    when they were down.

    Samuel, fearing that someone else mighte out and harm Nicole, did not chase that person. He

    looked from Maia to Nicole and asked in a low voice, "Are you fine?"

    Nicole shook her head.

    The police arrived soon.

    Samuel made some statements while Maia was loaded into the ambnce.

    Nicole hesitated for a long time before she picked up the phone and called Tim and told him what had

    happened to Maia.

    Tim got here quickly.

    Maia had been sent away.

    Tim''s face darkened as he looked at the blood on the floor.

    "Do you know who did it?"

    Nicole shook her head.

    "She didn''t tell us and I didn''t look it up. It''s up to you how to deal with it, but you have to ensure your

    own safety."

    "I see." Tim nodded.

    After making the statements, Samuel and Nicole worried about Tim and drove to the hospital

    immediately.

    Tim sat in front of the emergency room, without knowing what he was thinking. When he saw Nicole

    and Samuel, he whispered, "Go home. I''ll apologize for all the trouble this has caused you."

    "We''re worried about you. Tim, no matter what happens, don''t do anything stupid. Just remember, your

    mother is waiting for you."

    Nicole knew Tim''s temper. Although she did not like Maia, Tim had paid affection to Maia and he was a

    man of paying importance to rtionship. Now Maia had deeply injured. Even if she was saved, she

    might be paralyzed in bed all her life.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say as to such a result. What she was afraid of right now was that Tim would

    be impulsive and desperately wanted to find out who did this.

    And that was what worried her most.

    Seeing that Tim was in low mood, Samuel handed in a smoke and said, "It''s not that simple," Samuel

    said. "We need to look into it. I thought this is your own business and you could handle it yourself, but

    now that it interferes with Nicole''s life, I can''t turn my back on it. Tim, if I find out something, and want

    do something, don''t..."

    "I''ll do it. I''ve got some points. Jase and Maia''s parents seemed to have seen someone before the

    mission. Jase didn''t tell me who this person is, but I''m sure I can find it out."

    Tim, with anger in his eyes, interrupted Samuel.

    Samuel paused for a moment, then nodded.

    "Well, then check that out, but I have to find out who threw the thing into the Don Family."

    "Well! You should go back. I''m sorry Maia has bothered you. It should not have caused you trouble."

    "Come on. You are my friend."

    Samuel punched Tim, then looked at Nicole.

    Knowing that she couldn''t help them, Nicole said in a low voice, "Tim, we''re going home," Nicole

    whispered. "Call us if you need anything. The police may be hereter to record your statement. If Maia

    doesn''t tell the truth, try to persuade her. Her brother needs her."

    "I see."

    Tim seemed to have aged a lot in a day.

    With a heavy heart, Nicole knew that no words couldfort Tim right now.

    And then, she and Samuel left the hospital.

    Nicole was still sighing when she got into the car.

    Samuel handed her the hot milk he had just bought.

    "Drink it and warm yourself."

    "When did you buy it? I didn''t even see it."

    Nicole took the milk. It was warm and somewhat made her feel better.

    Samuel turned on the heating and said, "You dared to go out at night," he said. "It''s lucky that you

    called me. I can''t imagine what would happen if you went out alone and got hurt. Maia is so annoying

    and she keeps pestering you. I can''t figure out why Tim would have a crush on her. If it isn''t for Tim, I

    would have beat her."

    "I see. It''s my fault. It was I who married them up. Now Tim and Maia have feelings, but Maia is not

    Tim''s Miss Right. Do you know how guilty I am now? I really think it''s my fault."

    Nicole had been feeling guilty about this for a long time.

    "Stop taking nonsense. You just give them an opportunity. Maia gets bad character, but it has nothing

    to do with you. Don''t me yourself for everything."

    Samuel knew Nicole was upset and he tried to say something nice tofort her.

    Nicole nodded and asked, "Have you settled down the things of the Green Family?"

    "Almost. It will take a few more days. Could you stay a few more days?"

    "Yes. I''m fine with the kids at the Don Family, but why Lucas hasn''te back yet?"

    Nicole missed her son, too.

    Samuel patted the back of her hand and said, "He''s got some training. It might take a while. Don''t

    worry about him. The one I''m worried about right now is you. What kind of person is allowed toe in

    and out of the Don Family freely and throw things into your room?"

    "Someone in the Don Family?"

    Nicole''s words made Samuel frown again.

    "You''d better move back and live with us."

    "If they''re after me, it''s no use wherever I move. With Mark and Uncle Jason here. I''ll be fine. Now is

    the time to find out who at the Don Family would do this to me. He was clearly trying to lead us, or me,

    to the garbage dump to save Maia. So, I think this person should have a rtionship with Maia. Let''s

    start with Maia''s interpersonal rtionship."

    What Nicole said reminded Samuel.

    "I''ll ask Jacob to look it up."

    "I''ll look it up myself."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel pause for a moment.

    "You doubt Jacob?"

    "No, I just want to check it myself."

    Nicole smiled weakly, but Samuel saw something in her smile.

    "Jacob is my man. He won''t do something to hurt us."

    "I didn''t mean it is him. You are thinking too much."

    Nicole was still smiling, but reluctantly.

    The atmosphere in the car was awkward for a moment.

    Just then, Nicole''s phone rang.

    Nicole looked at the caller. It was Martha.

    "Who''s that?" Asked Samuel, as Nicole hesitated whether to pick up the phone.

    "Aunt Martha."

    When Nicole finished, she whispered, "What should I say if she asks if I know where Tim is?"

    "Just tell her that Tim got drunk in our house and he will stay at our home tonight."

    Samuel knew Nicole didn''t want Martha to worry.

    Nicole, of course, knew what Samuel meant. Sheughed and said, "How could you teach your wife to

    lie?"

    "Tell the truth, then?"

    "Well, just tell her what you said." Nicole said, smiling and answering the phone.

    "Aunt Martha, what''s the matter?"

    "Nicole, have you seen Tim?" Martha''s voice panted.

    Nicole nced at Samuel and said, "Yes, but he and Samuel are a little drunk. He would be staying

    here tonight. Don''t wait for him tonight."

    "No, I want to see him. Can''t you get him back?"

    Martha seemed to be worried.

    Nicole looked at Samuel, not knowing what to say.

    Samuel quickly took the phone.

    "Auntie, this is Samuel. Tim is drunk and fell asleep. Tell me what''s wrong. I will check it out."

    Martha sighed, "It''s nothing serious. I just heard some noise in the house and tried to go down to have

    a look, then I fell and can''t get up. The servant''s grandson has a fever today, so she isn''t here. I want to

    ask Tim to take me to the hospital. I might have broken my leg."

    Samuel became nervous.

    "Auntie, stay there. Nicole and I will be right there."

    "Okay, but if you can wake Tim up, just let hime back. I don''t want to bother you." Martha said.

    Samuel said, "He can''t drive even if he''s sober. We''ll be there soon."

    Samuel hung up the phone and started the car.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Aunt Martha fell down at home."

    "What''s going on?" Nicole asked, glumly, "Why bad thingse one after another?"

    "Let''s go to Martha. Tim won''t leave until Maia is alright. Don''t tell him Martha has broken her legs now.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Let''s go over and take Aunt Martha to the hospital."

    "That''s the only way."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel looked at her and said, "If you are tired, just take a rest. Or shall I go alone and take you back

    to the Don Family first?"

    "No, let''s go and have a look."

    They quickly went to Tim''s.

    By the time Nicole arrived, Martha was trying to get up on her own, but she couldn''t get up and fell

    even harder.

    "Auntie, don''t move. Let me help you."

    Nicole said as she ran toward Martha. But before she reached Martha, she felt she had stepped on

    something and fell backward.

 Chapter 763 She Is the Only Family I Have

    Chapter 763 She Is the Only Family I Have

    "Oh no!"

    Nicole tried to bnce herself, but she failed.

    Just as she was about to fall to the ground, Samuel caught her from behind just in time.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Don''t youe over here. It''s slippery down here, like someone sprayed some oil."

    Nicole spoke to Samuel who was about to step in.

    Samuel frowned a little.

    "What is it?"

    "Oil."

    Nicole was finally sure.

    She slowly crouched down with Samuel''s help. And then she rubbed it with her fingers and held it out

    in front of Samuel.

    Samuel sniffed slightly, then frowned more deeply.

    "Someone did it on purpose?"

    "I don''t think it was idental. This is at the entrance of the corridor. No one would have spilled food oil

    here, unless someone did it on purpose."

    Nicole looked at Martha not far away. She sat on the floor, looking helplessly at Nicole, and then

    paused for a moment.

    "It''s just me, Tim and the babysitter. Our nanny is off work today."

    "Aunt Martha, I''ll take you to the hospital first."

    Nicole nodded to Samuel, who went out to find some sand and put it on the stairs, allowing Nicole to

    walk past and brought Martha out.

    Martha was covered with oil.

    Nicole had to ask Samuel to buy a suit for her to change into, and then went to the hospital.

    Martha had a slight fracture. Because of her age and osteoporosis, she needed to be hospitalized for

    observation.

    Nicole stayed with her.

    Samuel whispered, "Aunt Martha, do you know the address of your nanny?"

    "Yes."

    Martha quickly gave Samuel the nanny''s address.

    Nicole already knew what Samuel was up to.

    "Be careful," she whispered. "Call me whenever you need help."

    "I see, take care of yourself."

    "It''s all right."

    They smiled at each other, and then Samuel went out.

    Seeing how sweet they were, Martha said with a sigh, "I wish you could be my daughter-inw, but

    that''s not going to happen."

    "Aunt Martha," Nicole said with a smile, "Tim and I are brothers."

    "Nonsense! Are there a woman and a man who are brothers? There can be no pure friendship

    between a man and a woman. Nicole, you''re a good girl, but Tim doesn''t have that luck."

    Martha became more and more ufortable.

    "Aunt Martha," Nicole said, "Tim will find his true love one day."

    "Will he? After all these years, he found Maia? I don''t know what the good of Maia is, but he''s really

    into her and worried about her these days. I want my son to be happy, but I don''t want my son to get

    hurt when he is in love. Unfortunately, it seems that many things won''t go as I want."

    Martha sighed again and took Nicole''s hand. "Can I take you for my goddaughter?"

    Nicole paused for a moment and couldn''t resist. "I''ll have to ask my mom," she said.

    "Your mother? Oh, right. I heard Tim said that you''re the daughter of the Don Family, but why does your

    family name is Green? I didn''t ask, and Tim didn''t tell me much. Would you mind telling me? Of course,

    if you don''t want to, it''s fine."

    Martha was curious about Nicole''s history.

    Nicole smiled and said, "There''s nothing I can''t tell."

    Therefore, she went over the story of Audrey and Xander, and told Martha of how Audrey had cheated

    Mr. And Mrs. Green and got the wrong child.

    Martha''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    "What is your real mother called?"

    "Audrey."

    Nicole was puzzled, but she answered.

    "Do you have a picture of her?"

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Not sure what Martha was going to do with Audrey''s pictures, but Nicole nodded.

    "Well, yes, let me see."

    She took out her phone, found the only photo in the album with Audrey and handed it over.

    "That''s Audrey."

    When she handed Martha the phone, Martha''s eyes became moist and tears soon came out.

    "Aunt Martha, what''s the matter?" Nicole was scared.

    It was just a picture. What was she crying for?

    Martha looked at the photo, then back at Nicole and whispered, "You don''t look like your mother."

    "Well, I suffered a fire five years ago and I was disfigured, so I had a surgery."

    Nicole had to tell Martha about this.

    She was Tim''s mother, so she might not be a bad person, and Nicole was not so alerted.

    Martha cried even harder when she heard her say this.

    "No wonder I felt so familiar when I saw you at first sight."

    "Aunt Martha, what''s wrong?"

    Nicole was shocked by Martha''s tears.

    Martha hugged Nicole directly, crying, "Nicole, I''m your aunt, your sweet aunt. Audrey is my sister. My

    biological sister!"

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    "One of us took our father''s name and the other my mother''s," Martha cried, "When I was seven, my

    parents got divorced, and I left home with my mother. She remarried, and my father moved away with

    my sister, and I never heard from them since then. When I was in college, my sister and I got into the

    same university. I was really happy that I finally found my sister, but father knew about me. I don''t know

    why he didn''t like me, nor did he allow my sister to y with me, so he forced my mom to transfer me

    to another school, and forbade me to see my sister. We took pictures. Wait a minute, I''ll find it out."

    And then Martha fumbled for her phone, but suddenly stopped.

    "No, not this phone, the previous phone is in my home. I have it all the time. I thought I''d never see my

    sister again, but now I met you. Is it destiny? Where''s your mother? Where is she now?"

    Martha asked anxiously, holding Nicole''s hand tightly.

    Nicole was totally messed up right now.

    What the hell was going on?

    Tim''s mother was her aunt? Did that mean she and Tim were cousins?

    Nicole was shock with cold sweat.

    She was d there was no love between her and Tim. Otherwise, this would be a big mess.

    Martha held Nicole''s hand and said, "Nicole, I know it''s hard for you to ept this, but I''m telling the

    truth. If you don''t believe me, we can do a paternity test."

    "No, no, no, Aunt Martha, I''m just too surprised."

    Nicole quickly refused.

    She and Martha were only one-quarter rted, and even a paternity test would show 25 percent of the

    blood rtion, and she didn''t want to test anything for that.

    Martha looked at her and cried, "I''ve been looking for my sister for years. I only heard that she and

    Xander were in love. But then they broke up and I never heard from her again. My father might have

    suppressed the news. I thought I would never see her again. When I married Bard at that time, I

    hoped to use the connections with the Louis family to find my sister. After all, after the death of my

    mother, she is the only family member I have in the world. Nicole, where is your mother now?"

    Looking at Martha''s expectant eyes, Nicole felt a little guilty.

    She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. My mother has gone on a trip. As for where she is, I really

    don''t know."

    And then Nicole told the whole story about herself and Audrey''s other daughter to Martha.

    Martha couldn''t help but sigh.

    "So you have experienced so much. The poorest person is your mother. Her life is too hard. I always

    thought that my sister, born into a diplomat''s family, could live a happier life than me. However, I did not

    expect that her life would also be so sad. Nicole, do you have your mother''s phone number? I want to

    give her a call. I don''t know if she would be d to know what I am in the Seapolis City. It''s my fault.

    I''ve been out of my mind because of Bard''s affair. I''ve missed a lot of things. I missed out on Tim

    growing up; I missed out on finding my sister, the only family I have. I was so..."

    "Aunt Martha, don''t say that. My mother won''t me you."

    Nicole hurried tofort Martha.

    After she said this, Nicole wondered if she was acting on her own. She actually thought that Martha

    looked simr to Audrey.

    She was very happy to have one more rtive, but she was also a little upset. If Tim knew that he and

    she were cousins, what would he think?

    Martha took Nicole and talked for some time. But she was getting old now and soon got tired.

    Looking her tired look, Nicole gave Martha Audrey''s phone number. Unfortunately, neither Martha nor

    Nicole could get through. It was always switched off.

    "Nicole, do you think anything will happen to your mother? Would she... I mean, she left alone, and

    there are always bad people..."

    "No."

    Nicole interrupted Martha quickly, but she was a little uneasy.

    For some reason, she suddenly remembered Morgan, whom she had seen in Bordeaux.

    Why would you think of her?

    She had nothing to do with Audrey.

    Nicole shook her head quickly, pushing the absurd idea out of her head.

    "What''s the matter with you, Nicole?" Martha asked, "Don''t you feel well?"

    "I''m all right." Nicole smiled faintly.

    "Just go to rest. You and Samuel have put a lot of time and energy in dealing with the matters of Tim.

    Sorry to bother you today. If you''re tired, go home and rest. I''m all right. I''m ustomed to being in the

    hospital, and I can call a nurse to take care of myself."

    Martha''s words made Nicole feel a bit distressed.

    "Aunt Martha, I am fine. I''ll stay here with you until Samueles back. You can get some sleep. If

    there''s any news from my mother, I''ll let you know as soon as possible." said Nicole as she tucked the

    quilts around Martha.

    Martha looked at Nicole with increasing pleasure. She squeezed Nicole hand and said, "Aunt Martha?

    You can call me aunt instead. I''m going to tell Tim the good newster. He''s going to be really happy."

    Just then, Samuel returned, but he brought someone with him.

 Chapter 764 She Is Kind

    Chapter 764 She Is Kind

    "Who is this?"

    Seeing that it was an unfamiliar girl, Nicole asked.

    Martha also looked at Samuel in puzzlement.

    Samuel brought the girl in and motioned for her to speak.

    The girl was a little shy, but seeing Nicole and Martha, she said in a low voice, "I am Amanda''s

    daughter. My mother is gone."

    "Who is Amanda?"

    Nicole subconsciously looked at Martha.

    Martha quickly exined, "She is our nanny. She said that her daughter is sick, asked for some

    advance of sry, and left. But what do you mean by saying your mother is gone?"

    The girl bit her lower lip and pondered for a while before saying, "My name is Alina Evans. Amanda is

    my stepmother. She has treated me badly since my childhood. Even when I got sick, she only gave me

    ginger syrup and rarely sent me to the hospital. Yesterday, a man came looking for her. She went out

    for a while and said nothing to me aftering back. But this morning she went out and never came

    back. It wasn''t until Mr. Green came to look for me that I realized that she had taken away our

    passbook and household register."

    "What?"

    Martha was shocked.

    "When I decided to employ Amanda as my nanny, the agency said that she was very considerate and

    responsible."

    Alina whispered, "My father left behind a sum of money after his car ident. She pretended to be

    good to me in front of others for fear that they would use her of maltreating me. But I led a

    miserable life when she was alone with me at home. My father left the money to me, but it''s gone now.

    She may have run away with the man who came to find her that day. I know him. He used to work as a

    bar watch. "

    Hearing this, Nicole and Martha were convinced that it wasn''t an idental fall this time.

    "Who is so hostile to our family?"

    Martha had been in the sanatorium for so many years without knowing how malevolent a person could

    be. Now hearing this, she felt slightly sad and disappointed.

    Nicole looked at Alina and asked, "Do you know that man?"

    "Sort of. After my father died, he hade to my home a few times, but I didn''t like him very much. My

    mother told me that we might live together in the future, but I hate it. I think she should have run away

    with this man this time.

    "What''s this man''s name?"

    "I don''t know, but everyone calls him Zeddy."

    Nicole frowned at Alina''s reply.

    Only then did Samuel speak.

    "I checked. Zeddy''s real name is Zedd Miller. Coincidentally, he is Mrs. Louis¡¯ younger brother."

    "Mrs. Louis? Which one?"

    Nicole was confused for a moment.

    Samuel threw a look at Martha. Nicole immediately understood, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Martha also figured out what happened. She smiled bitterly and asked, "Is she calling herself Mrs.

    Louis now?"

    "Auntie, I''m sorry. You also know that Bard..."

    Knowing that Martha was her aunt, Nicole changed the way she addressed her, although she felt a little

    awkward.

    Martha was gratified, but said with depression, "I know that I''ve been in the sanatorium for so many

    years without being able to let go my rtionship with Bard. I had no longer been his wife and it''s

    time for her to be addressed as Mrs. Louis."

    "No, Martha. You may have misunderstood me. Zeddy is Mrs. Louis'' younger brother and also knows

    your nanny, Amanda. You fell because someone deliberately spilled food oil on the corridor. If I''m right,

    they nned to have you fall down the stairs identally, causing fractures, injuries, or even

    something more serious. Perhaps they also wanted to kill you without anyone noticing. So I think you

    should tell Mr. Louis about this. I don''t believe that Be''s brother would dare to do this without her

    instructions."

    Samuel was very straightforward.

    Nicole knew that Samuel treated Tim as his brother and didn''t want Martha to get hurt. She was very

    sad about what had happened now.

    "Samuel, I knew something just now."

    "What is it?"

    "Martha and my mother are sisters, but one takes the mother''s surname and the other takes the

    father''s surname."

    Nicole''s words stunned Samuel for a moment, but soon he showed a happy look.

    "Auntie."

    He called her politely.

    Martha could only give him a look and said, "I know what you''re happy about. I''m Nicole''s aunt, which

    would make Tim her cousin and leaves him no chance with Nicole. And you can have Nicole to your

    own, right?"

    Samuel chuckled. Obviously, Martha was right about what was on his mind.

    Nicole was at a loss for words.

    It had been so many years and both of them had experienced so much. Why was Samuel still so

    narrow-minded?

    She had already made it clear that she had no feelings for Tim, but why couldn''t he feel assured?

    Samuel did not avoid Nicole''s eyes, saying with a smile, "I''ve beenpletely reassured now."

    "You are really..."

    Nicole couldn''t even find a word to describe him.

    Samuel didn''t care. He looked at Martha and said, "Auntie, what do you think about this? After all, it''s

    not appropriate for me to meddle in your family''s affairs."

    "Why? Aren''t you the husband of my niece? So are you trying to cut the ties now?"

    Hearing Martha''s question, Samuel hurried to reply, "No, no, I just feel that Mr. Louis will probably have

    a problem with me. After all, one of his sons is my special assistant and vice president."

    Speaking of Jacob, Samuel was also in a difficult position.

    After all, Be Miller, namely Mrs. Louis, was Jacob''s mother, and now Martha was Nicole''s aunt. The

    rtionships were soplicated, so he didn''t know how to deal with this.

    Although Tim once told Martha that Bard had another son, she still felt a little sad when hearing

    Samuel say this again.

    "I heard that Jacob and Tim are about the same age?"

    "Yes, but Jacob is one year younger."

    After Samuel finished speaking, Nicole shot a re at him.

    He felt he didn''t do anything wrong but told the truth. Besides, this couldn''t be concealed even if he

    wanted to.

    Seeing them talking about something unrted to her, Alina was slightly embarrassed.

    "Well, can I leave now?"

    "Are you the only one at home now?"

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Nicole felt pity for her and asked.

    Alina nodded.

    "I know where my mother and Zeddy see each other. I don''t know if they are still there now. But if you

    want to find them, I can take you there. I only hope that you can take back the money my father left me.

    Can you help me?"

    Alina wasn''t a child who knew nothing and even made requests. This surprised Nicole, but she could

    understand her.

    Alina had lost her father and was treated badly by her stepmother. One could hardly imagine what her

    life would be.

    Samuel nodded.

    "OK, I''ll go with you."

    "What about us?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Didn''t Auntie have a sprain and need to rest? Just stay here with Auntie and

    leave everything to me."

    "It''s better to call Tim. I don''t know where he went today without answering my phone. You might as

    well go find him and let him take care of me here. I''ve heard that Nicole isn''t in a very good condition.

    Hurry up and go back to rest."

    Hearing this, Nicole and Samuel fell silent. Nicole pondered for a moment and said, "Auntie, there''s

    something I need to tell you, but you can''t me Tim."

    "What''s wrong with Tim? Something happened to him?"

    Martha immediately became nervous.

    Tim had always been all Martha had. She could give up being Mrs. Louis and get over Bard, but she

    could not live without Tim.

    Seeing that she was so nervous, Nicole hurried to calm her down, "No, no, nothing happened to Tim.

    To be exact, it should be Maia."

    "Maia? That woman who imed to be Tim''s girlfriend? Didn''t she run away? What happened to her?

    Where did Tim go?"

    Martha turned pale.

    She didn''t know why she didn''t like Maia. Even though Maia had tried her utmost to please her and was

    also good to her, she just felt ufortable with the girl.

    Seeing Martha''s reaction, Nicole was hesitating whether to tell her what happened when Samuel had

    answered.

    "Auntie, it''s like this, we found Maia at andfill. She was put in a garbage bag and thrown there. If we

    were half an hourte, she would have probably be thrown into the dump as garbage. In andfill,

    garbage is usually dumped after beingpressed by machines directly. We found each and every of

    her bones shattered when we arrived there. Even if she were rescued, she would still be badly crippled

    for the rest of her life. After all, Tim has feelings for her. We took her to the hospital and he waited

    there. We didn''t dare to tell Tim about your fall, afraid that he wouldn''t be able to cope with all this,

    so..."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Martha frowned.

    "Who is so ruthless? This is too much even if Maia had done something unforgivable! It must be

    extremely painful to have all her bones shattered. Does the person hate her that much? Although I

    don''t like the girl, I can tell that she is kind but just scheming. I''m a simple person and don''t like

    someone like this. Actually, I think she took me out of the sanatorium out of kindness."

    Martha''s words stunned Samuel and Nicole.

    "Auntie, didn''t she kidnap you out of the sanatorium?"

    Martha shook her head.

    "No, before Maia, there was another group of peopleing looking for me. I don''t know any of them.

    The moment they entered, they asked where I was in a threatening tone. The nurse wanted to take me

    away, but the back door was blocked. At this time, Maia came in and tried to take me away, telling me

    that Tim had asked her to pick me up. I thought what she said was true at that time, but now I think

    there should be something we don''t know."

 Chapter 765 This Is Not Love

    Chapter 765 This Is Not Love

    Hearing what Martha said, Nicole and Samuel exchanged nces.

    If Maia really wanted to harm Martha, she would not have taken Martha away at that time. Since she

    could take her away, it meant that she still had Tim in her heart, or she even had known something, so

    she would secretly protect Tim''s mother.

    Thinking of this, Nicole whispered, "Forget it. Let''s wait and see how things will go."

    "That''s the only way."

    Martha nodded.

    After seeing all of this, Samuel said, "I will go look for her with Alina, and I will sent people here. If you

    need anything, please tell me."

    Seeing Samuel''s worried expression, Nicole couldn''t help but say with a smile, "I got it. Don''t worry

    about me. I''m fine. At most, I''m going to see Tim."

    "OK, be careful. I''m gonna go."

    Samuel waved his hand and left with Alina.

    Martha looked at Alina''s back and sighed, "The children with divorced parents are the most pitiful. I''m

    so worried about Alina. She has no parents. How is she going to do with her life?"

    "She only said that her father was gone. She didn''t say that her mother was also gone, right?"

    Nicole''s words stunned Martha.

    "Didn''t she say that?"

    "No, she never said anything about her mother."

    Martha frowned and said, "Forget it. Her mother is not important. This child reminds me of my

    childhood though."

    "Your childhood?"

    "Yes, when I was young, my parents were divorced. My father wanted my sister instead of me. I didn''t

    know why he didn''t like me. It seemed that since I was born, he had never liked me, and my mother

    has always listened to everything he said. Every time my father lost his temper, my mother would hug

    me tightly in her arms. But my sister was especially doted by my father. Although my mother also liked

    her, she favored me more, perhaps because my father''s attitude towards me. I''ve always felt that my

    sister and I lived a pathetic life. When my parents divorced, I was eight years old and my sister was

    twelve. At that time, she had already left home for school. I didn''t see her when I left, and when I

    wanted to see her, my father didn''t allow me to. It''s been decades since then."

    As Martha spoke of her sad past, Nicole listened quietly.

    She never thought that her mother, Audrey, would have such a childhood.

    "When Grandpa died, didn''t they call you back?"

    Martha shook her head.

    "No, I didn''t even know when my father passed away. It was my sister who told me that. However, my

    uncles didn''t allow me and my mother toe back home. Mother didn''t tell me why my father hated

    me so much even on her deathbed. She just told me not to disturb my sister''s life and not to meet my

    father. I can see my sister only when I live in dire poverty."

    Martha looked at Nicole with a forced smile and said, "Do you think I''m very pathetic?"

    "How could this be? Why would Grandma said so?"

    "I don''t know. When my mother died, Bardforted me and helped me. After my mother got

    divorced, she didn''t take anything from the Shaws. For so many years, in order to support me, she did

    many part-time jobs. Finally, she worked as a housekeeper in the Louis family so that she was able to

    afford my tuition. Who would know that such a woman from a wealthy family would work as a

    housekeeper for someone? But my mother didn''t allow me to say that I was a child of the Shaw family,

    let alone tell others about my rtionship with the Shaw family. In so many years, Mother worked like a

    horse. In the end, she was sick. I didn''t have enough money to treat her. It was Bard who paid for my

    mother''s medical bills and helped me with her funeral. After my mother died, he married me regardless

    of the family''s objections. I thought that my happy life would begin, but I didn''t expect that after giving

    birth to Tim, I discovered that something was wrong with Bard. He seemed to have cheated on me."

    The forced smile remained on her face.

    It still hurt her to bring it up now, but she felt much better than it was back then.

    Nicole knew that if one person treated another person as his everything, then once he discovered that

    person had betrayed him, he would suffer a fatal blow. For Nicole, it was just like how she felt when she

    mistakenly thought that Samuel had betrayed her five years ago.

    She held Martha''s hands tightly and said in pain, "Martha, it''s all over."

    "Is it really over? Because of this thing, I have ruined half of my life and even the growth of my child.

    And I even missed the chance ofpanying Tim when he was young. I have been trapped in my own

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    sorrow. I would ask myself every day that why the heavens wound treat me like this? But I never had

    an answer. Now I''ve finally let it go, but I''ve really missed too much. There''s no way to start over. I feel

    guilty about my son. Nicole, you know what? Only when a woman bes a mother can she

    understand how much her parents love her. I owe Tim something that I might not be able to pay back in

    this lifetime."

    "Martha, don''t say that. Tim has never med you."

    Looking at Nicole, Martha said helplessly, "I know that he is a good child. When I was conscious, I

    could always see him taking care of me by my side. He was the one who needed attention and care! I

    didn''t give him a happy family, nor did I give him the maternal love he wanted. For so many years, he

    had been growing up alone. To be honest, I really hope that he can find a beloved woman to spend his

    life with. At the very least, that kind of love can heal the wounds caused by his family. But now, Maia

    has given Tim another heavy blow. I can tell that Tim has feelings for her. As this incident has

    happened, if Maia is crippled, he will definitely not give up on Maia. Nicole, I''m a mother. I can''t watch

    my son''s life being ruined like this."

    Martha looked straight at Nicole.

    Nicole was stunned, as if she had already guessed something.

    "Martha, you''d better not interfere in this thing. This is Tim''s own choice. You can''t...."

    "I can! Because I''m a mother! Nicole, think about it. If he were your son, would you like him to marry a

    cripple? How can she carry on our family line? Doesn''t Tim need to have a child of his own in this

    lifetime? He was healthy and wealthy. He has many choices. Why must he marry such a woman? "

    Nicole didn''t know how to reply.

    At this time, it was obvious that nothing would change Martha''s mind. She would try her best to n

    everything for Tim.

    "Martha, I don''t know how to put it, but I still think you should listen to Tim."

    "Listening to him? Although I didn''t watch this child growing up, I know my son. Even if he has no

    feelings for Maia, as long as he knows that Maia has be like this because of him, he will take care

    of Maia for the rest of his life. And he will even marry her. However, Nicole, is this real love? Tim told

    me that the person he loved the most in his life was you. Although I didn''t know you were my sister''s

    daughter before, if Tim makes a decision, it will never be changed. But he gives up on you. I don''t think

    it is because of your marriage. There must be another reason, right?"

    Martha''s question stunned Nicole.

    She couldn''t help but think that when Tim was nning to be with Maia, it was because Maia was badly

    injured for saving him.

    Could it be that Tim had only gratitude to Maia, as Martha said?

    "No, Martha. Tim has feelings for Maia. I can see that."

    Nicole hurriedly said.

    Martha nodded.

    "Yes. If he didn''t have feeling for her at all, he wouldn''t bet on his entire life like that. But having feeling

    for someone is not the same thing as falling in love with someone. I admit that love at first sight does

    exist, but Tim and Maia are definitely not that. I think you should know the reason why he agreed to be

    with Maia. Nicole, if Maia is really a good woman, then I can ept such a daughter-inw. But now,

    please tell me, is she a good woman?"

    Nicole was unable to answer this question.

    There are too many suspicious things about her. Although her original intention was good, and

    although she did a lot of things for Tim, Nicole could not deny that Maia was indeed not a simple

    woman.

    Seeing Nicole''s expression, Martha forced a smile and said, "Look, you also think she is not simple,

    right? Who knows what is behind her? I am worried that she will bring countless troubles to Tim in the

    rest of her life. Nicole, you and Tim are not just friends now. You are also siblings by blood. Can you

    just watch as Tim''s life is buried in Maia''s hands?"

    Nicole remained silent.

    Even if she didn''t know the rtionship between her and Tim, she wouldn''t watch as Tim fell into an

    abyss. However, she was confident that Tim would be able to solve these problems.

    "Martha, please believe in Tim. Although he seems casual, he knows what he wants more than anyone

    else does. It¡¯s better for you to stay out of this."

    "So, Nicole, you mean you don''t want to help me anymore even if I beg you, right?"

    Martha''s earnest gaze and words immediately put Nicole in a dilemma.

    What should she do?

 Chapter 766 Do You Think It Is Necessary?

    Chapter 766 Do You Think It Is Necessary?

    "Martha, I...."

    "Forget it. Forget what I have said today and what I''m going to do. I won''t ask you to do anything else. I

    just hope that you keep it as a secret and don''t stop me, okay? Please promise me. Nicole, even for

    your mother and me, please promise me."

    Martha held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    Nicole was in a dilemma.

    "Martha, I really...."

    "Nicole, I''m your aunt. Tim is your cousin. We are of the same blood. Do you have the heart to see him

    ruin his own life?"

    As Martha said like that, Nicole was immediately stuck for words and was unable to utter a single word.

    "I promise that I won''t hurt Maia. I just want to send her away and not let her be with Tim. No matter

    what it is, she is kind to me and has saved me. I won''t take revenge for her kindness."

    Noticing that Nicole was hesitant, Martha persuaded Nicole hurriedly.

    In the end, Nicole acquiesced.

    Martha said happily, "Have a rest here for a while. I''ll be right back. By the way, call Tim to distract him.

    Otherwise, I won''t be able to do anything, right?"

    "Martha, you''d better not...."

    "I just beg you for this time. Nicole, you''re also a mother. I beg you."

    Under Martha''s plea, Nicole was really in a dilemma.

    Nicole had to call Tim in front of Martha.

    "Where are you?"

    "I''m still at the emergency room. What''s wrong?"

    Tim sounded very tired.

    Nicole looked at Martha. Martha winked at Nicole and motioned Nicole to help her.

    Nicole hesitated for a moment and said, "Can youe over now?"

    "What''s the matter? Isn''t Samuel by your side? Nicole, I''m really not avable. You also know Maia''s

    situation. I...."

    "Your mother fell and was in the hospital. She is in the Department of Orthopaedics, the First People''s

    Hospital."

    Immediately, Tim became nervous for what Nicole had said.

    "How is my mother? Why did she fall? Where did she fall?"

    "Don''t be nervous. She fell down the stairs at home. The doctor said that she needed to be

    hospitalized. You''d bettere over."

    Nicole finished speaking in one breath.

    Tim was in a dilemma, but he still said, "OK. I''ll be there soon. Help me take care of my mother for a

    while. I''ll find someone to take care of Maia."

    When Martha heard that her son was still worried about her, she couldn''t help but feel a bit delighted.

    "It''s better to have a son."

    After Nicole hung up the phone, Martha said feelingly.

    However, Nicole always felt that it was not right.

    "Martha, what''s your n?"

    "What else can I do? I''ll go over now. Tell me which floor Maia is at the Central Hospital."

    By then, Martha lifted the nket.

    Nicole said worriedly, "Martha, your feet are hurt. Don''t walk around."

    "I can sacrifice my feet for my son. I''ve done too little for him in my life. Nicole, help me stall Tim. Thank

    you."

    Then Martha stood up and left the ward with difficulty.

    Nicole tried to stop Martha, but Nicole didn''t in the end.

    After Martha walked out of the ward, she called Tim again.

    "Tim, your mother went to the Central Hospital to find Maia. You''d better note over. I was forced to

    call you."

    Tim was slightly surprised.

    "So my mother is fine?"

    "She did get hurt. She fell and it is serious. The doctor advised her to stay and recuperate in the

    hospital, but she didn''t want Maia to badger you like this, so...."

    Tim immediately fell silent.

    "Are you still listening to me?"

    "Yes!"

    "Tim, I have something to tell you."

    Nicole thought about it and whispered, "Your mother told me that she and my mother Audrey were

    sisters. It means that she is my aunt and I am your cousin."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Tim was surprised.

    "What did you say?"

    "I knew it just now, my dear cousin."

    Nicole smiled humorously, but Tim felt sad.

    ''The woman I love the most is actually my cousin.''

    ''It is so ridiculous.''

    "My mother told you that?"

    "Yes."

    "Have you confirmed it?"

    "I don''t think she would lie to me about this. Besides, my mother isn''t in the Seapolis City, so I can''t

    confirm it. Your mother advised me to do a paternity test. Do you think it''s necessary?"

    Tim felt depressed for Nicole''s words again.

    They even mentioned the paternity test, so it was probably true.

    "Nicole, you are relieved now, aren''t you? You finally get rid of me. If I continue to pester you, I''ll be no

    more than a monster, right?"

    "What are you talking about? Didn''t you give up long ago?"

    Tim smiled bitterly.

    Giving up?

    He didn''t even know.

    "OK. I see. I''ll handle this."

    "Do you need me to go over?"

    Nicole knew that it was not appropriate for her toe over. Perhaps she would be in a dilemma and

    Martha would also me her, but Nicole was worried.

    If there really was someone behind Maia, the hospital would be the most dangerous ce at this time.

    Tim was jittery, so he might not be able to protect Maia and Martha at the same time.

    Obviously, Tim had also considered this.

    He whispered, "Come over here. Bring the Green family''s bodyguards. I''m afraid I won''t be able to

    handle it by myself."

    Tim was such a person.

    He knew when he was in control and when he needed help from others. He would not overrate himself.

    Apart from saving Samuel in Dungeonst time, Tim was quite sensible.

    Since Tim asked for help, Nicole naturally wouldn''t refuse.

    "OK. I''ll be right there."

    After hanging up the phone, she told Samuel and drove away from the hospital.

    Martha left by taxi. Nicole didn''t find her, so Nicole went to the hospital to block Martha.

    However, just as Nicole was about to arrive at the hospital, she suddenly saw a person who absolutely

    shouldn''t have showed up at this time.

    Mrs. Louis, Be!

    Be dressed in a low-key style today, and her whereabouts were somewhat mysterious.

    Be covered her face with a ck hat. If Nicole hadn''t been to the Louis'' a few times and seen Be,

    Nicole might not have recognized her.

    Be''s appearance was too different from her usual ones.

    Nicole suddenly remembered the conjecture of Samuel and her. Why did Bee here? Was it

    because of Maia?

    She hurriedly called Tim.

    "Tim, Be has arrived at the hospital. She covers her face and looks suspicious. You''d better pay

    attention to her. For your mother or Maia, I think we should be more cautious. I''ll send you her photo."

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "OK. Be careful."

    Tim hung up the phone.

    Nicole watched Be sneak into the hospital and followed behind Be subconsciously.

    The bodyguards behind Nicole whispered, "Mrs. Green, leave her to us. Don''t take a risk."

    "I can handle it. Don''t follow me too close. By the way, you guys go upstairs, look for Tim and see if he

    needs any help. Just leave one person on my side. Hurry up."

    Nicole arranged quickly.

    The bodyguards hesitated.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Green told us to protect you. If anything happens to you, we can''t afford it."

    "I won''t let you guys bear the consequence. I will be careful. If it is out of my control, I''ll leave. Hurry up.

    Tim needs help."

    "But...."

    "Don''t waste time. Go upstairs!"

    Nicole was a little angry.

    Noticing that Nicole was angry, the bodyguards looked at each other and left behind the most powerful

    one. The others left.

    Nicole watched Be enter the corridor and said to the bodyguard beside her, "May I have your name?"

    "Micah Green."

    "Yourst name is also Green?"

    Nicole was somewhat surprised and curious.

    Micah''s dimples appeared when he smiled. He looked very cute.

    "Mrs. Green, I was adopted by Mr. Green from the orphanage. We were trained together, so I took the

    surname of the Green family."

    "I see."

    Nicole nodded and whispered, "Micah, follow me. If you find anything wrong, y it by ear. Do you

    understand?"

    "I see."

    "OK. Follow me."

    Nicole quietly followed Be.

    After Be entered the hospital, she looked around and confirmed that there was no one. After that,

    she went to an Orthopaedic ward.

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Maia was still in the emergency room. Who was Be looking for in the Department of Orthopaedics?

    Nicole involuntarily followed.

    The door to the ward was closed, so it was a bit difficult for Nicole to hear what they were talking inside.

    Micah pointed at the window. Nicole immediately understood. However, Micah whispered, "Mrs. Green,

    this is the 13th floor. If you are unsteady on your feet or someone finds you out, the window is the most

    unsafe ce. I''d like to climb up by myself. If you''re afraid that I can''t hear it clearly, I''ll use the

    recording on my phone to record it for you."

    "It''s fine. I can handle it. You stay here to help me."

    Immediately, Micah was scared and broke out in a cold sweat for Nicole''s words.

    "Mrs. Green, please spare me. If something happens to you, Mr. Green is not going to go easy on me."

    "Samuel is not that scary. He won''t hurt you. He just doesn''t smile that much. Listen. Samuel and I are

    on deuce. I can climb up the window, can''t I?"

    Micah was shocked.

    "Mrs. Green, you and Mr. Green are on deuce!"

    "Would you like to make a phone call and ask Mr. Green?"

    Nicole looked at Micah.

    Micah hesitated.

    "I''d like to climb up to eavesdrop. Can''t you stay here to help me?"

    "Be knows me, but she doesn''t know you. If anything happens, you can pretend to be a doctor or a

    patient and get me out of it. Be knows me. If she sees me when she goes out, everything will be

    exposed. OK. It''s settled."

    After saying that, Nicole took off her coat and climbed up the window of Be''s ward from the other

    ward.

    Fortunately, the windows of the ward were open in such a weather.

    Nicole hung outside the window like a gecko. She nced through the window and was

    surprised.

 Chapter 767 Are You Waiting for Me to Make a Move?

    Chapter 767 Are You Waiting for Me to Make a Move?

    Right after Be went in the room, a doctor hugged her from behind.

    "Come on, stop it!"

    Be pushed him away.

    He was not willing to stop and hugged her from behind again.

    "What''s wrong? Do you prefer that old man than me now?"

    Nicole was stunned at the moment he raised his head.

    He was Cornell, a famous orthopedist in this hospital.

    She still remembered that he was considered as an excellent doctor of the hospital and his name was

    disyed on the wall. But she would never think that he had an affair with Be.

    Nicole felt that she walked into a big secret.

    Being Mr. Louis¡¯ wife, Be had a lover and he was a doctor with high ie.

    So, Nicole surveyed him with her eyes.

    Cornell was kind of good looking. He was over forty, but still charming. And as a doctor, many women

    would be interested in him. But why would he choose to hook up with a married woman, Be?

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole couldn''t understand.

    Be pulled off her scarf and said impatiently, "All you can think about is sex or gamble. What else do

    you care except for these?"

    Cornell looked unhappy and his face turned sullen.

    "Are you here to give me a cold face today? Be Miller, who do you think you are? If you act like this

    again, I will...."

    "What will you do? Cornell, you''d better remember that who helped you to get to where you are now. I

    can make you an honorable a doctor, so I can destroy you too. Don''t make me do that."

    Be was totally different from how she was at home. The virtuous wife became an arrogant woman

    now.

    If Nicole did not know her before, she would mistake her for someone else.

    Be was just too different from how she was.

    Cornell smiled quickly.

    "Come on. If I lost everything, does it bring any good to you? We have a son, if I got too poor, I will tell

    Jacob that I am actually his biological father."

    Nicole was shocked.

    What?

    Jacob was Be and Cornell''s child.

    How was this possible?

    Mr. Louis was a businessman and a cautious person. When he brought Jacob back, he must had done

    the paternity test.

    Just as Nicole was puzzled, Be sneered and said, "Thank God that you still remember that we have

    a son. If it wasn''t for me and changed the blood samples between Jacob and Tim back then, do you

    think that cunning old man would believe Jacob was his son? I''ve worked hard for so many years to

    serve him like a king. Why? It''s all for our son. But now what? He would rather go to the Green Family

    and serve Samuel thane back to get the Louis Family''s money."

    "No. Everything in the Louis Family is ours. That was the n."

    Cornell got anxious immediately.

    Be sat down on the ward bed and sighed, "Do you think I''m not worried? Jacob would listen to me

    more if I brought him up. But you sent him to the orphanage."

    "How can I let you bring our son together? If you did, Mr. Louis would definitely had abandoned you.

    What''s the point of bringing up this now? What should we do now?"

    "What to do? What else can we do? To get all the money from Tim, that''s the only way. Today, Ie

    here to discuss with you about it."

    Be lowered her voice and said, "You know that I helped an orphan before, right?"

    "That''s right, and I was mad at you about it. Because you didn''t have much money for each month, not

    even enough for me to gamble. Why on earth did you help an orphan? You must had lost your mind. By

    the way, Mr. Louis seems treat you well, but he only gives you 20,000 each month. Do you really know

    how to please him? He is just an old man."

    His words agitated her.

    "Shut up! How dare you judging me like this? You are a kept man. I was the one who suffered from all

    these years in that family for our son. What have you done? Now you want to tell him that you are his

    father, aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"

    "Why should I feel ashamed? I am his father, so he should be filial to me."

    "You shameless! Why did I fall in love with you back then?"

    Be spat on Cornell''s face.

    He was about to get mad but stopped.

    "What exactly are you going to say? Just say it!"

    Although Be did not like the way he is now, she suppressed her anger and whispered, "Something

    went wrong with the orphan I helped."

    "What went wrong?"

    "Well, I asked her to seduce Tim and to steal thepany''s seal. Then I could secretly transfer the

    money to our ount. But I would never expect her to fall for him and kept on messing with my n. I

    guess she really likes Tim. So, she became useless to me. But she knew too many secrets about me.

    So, I had to remove her. She is in this hospital now. I asked someone to break all her bones. Even if

    she was alive, she would be crippled. As long as she is transferred to your ward and you are her

    doctor, you should know what to do."

    Be''s words made Nicole clear about everything. It seemed that what they suspected was right. Be

    was behind this.

    But Nicole was curious about how could Be supported Maia? And how did she know things about

    her?

    Bordeaux was so far from here, no one would guess that she would run to Bordeaux to help a pair of

    orphans to go to school.

    Jase never knew who was supporting Maia. If it was Be, it would make sense.

    Mr. Louis still had some connections in the Seapolis City. Moreover, since Tim was a soldier, it was

    possible for Mr. Louis to build some connections in the military. It shouldn''t be difficult for him to do

    something good.

    However, it was not easy for Be to make use of Mr. Louis¡¯ connections. Not to mention that he didn''t

    even notice it, and no one did. She was good.

    Nicole had to agree that she was good.

    Cornell frowned.

    "You are so silly. I''ve already told you that it''s impossible to turn a stranger into family, but you won''t

    listen to me. You''ve been given her money for so many years. If you gave the money to me...."

    "To you? You would have lost all that money. I need to have a few people around me that I can trust.

    Otherwise, how can I survive in that family? Tim never respects me. He only cares for his own mother.

    Though Mr. Louis treats Tim toughly, deep down he cares for him the most. No matter how bad Tim

    treats me, he always asks me to step back. He never ns to give thepany to Jacob and will only

    give him one or two apartments as apensation. If not because I knew for sure that he thought

    Jacob is his blood, I would be so concerned.¡±

    As speaking, she took out a cigarette and was about to light it, but Cornell snatched it away.

    "Please, you are in the hospital ward. If you smoke, people will know that we are here."

    Bey down on the bed with frustration. She stared at the ceiling and said, "I am tired of this kind of

    life. All these years, I have been trying hard in that family. People say that Mr. Louis treats me well and

    indulges me, but I know the truth. He has never forgot about Martha. It''s been more than 20 years, and

    he still hasn''t divorced her. So legally, I am not his wife and have no right to get anything from this

    family. Otherwise, I would have killed him long ago."

    "Don''t worry. After we get all their money, I''ll finish his life. I know how to make it look natural and no

    one will ever find out."

    Be smiled.

    "You are only useful at such time. I guess medical school works for you."

    "Of course. I must learn some real skills. You paid for my college tuition, how can I let you down?"

    He leaned over again and hugged Be tightly.

    This time, Be did not push him away. Instead, she leaned on his chest and whispered, "Cornell, I did

    all these for you and our son. If your family wasn''t that poor, I would never sell myself like this. You said

    you would wait for me for the rest of your life. So, when I get the money, let''s get married. Then we''ll go

    to Paris for our honeymoon, what do you think?"

    Cornell smiled unnaturally and said, "Sure. I agree with whatever you say because you are my wife."

    He was about to kiss Be, but she stopped him.

    "I''m serious. Can you handle Maia?"

    "Don''t worry, have I ever failed you? Back then, it was me who drugged Martha and made her insane.

    Do you think that she was that fragile and could easily gone mad only by seeing the two of you lying

    together?"

    Cornell''s words shocked Nicole again.

    She could never imagine such secrets.

    Be smiled and said, "This is the most satisfying thing you''ve ever done. I know that something is

    going on between you and that nurse in the sanatorium. But I forgive you since she has been poisoning

    her for so many years. But now, Tim takes her out. You should handle that nurse."

    "Handle? How?"

    Cornell was stunned.

    Be pushed him away and sneered, "Don''t pretend to be innocent. Are you waiting for me to make a

    move?"

    "Don''t worry. I will do it properly and make it looks like an ident. Don''t be mad."

    Cornell leaned forward again.

    Maybe this time she was satisfied with what he said. She fell into Cornell''s arms and started to make

    out.

    Nicole felt too embarrassed to listen. She walked out quietly, but she identally touched the flower

    pot on the windowsill.

 Chapter 768 You Didnt Help Me

    Chapter 768 You Didn''t Help Me

    "Who is it?"

    Be immediately got tense.

    Cornell quickly stood up, fastened his belt, and went to the window.

    Nicole med herself in heart for being too reckless. And it seemed a little difficult for her to sneak out

    now.

    What should she do?

    Just as Cornell was about to push open the window, a knock came from outside.

    "Doctor Cornell, the director is looking for you. Pleasee over."

    Cornell paused.

    "Wait. I''ll be there in a moment."

    "It''s urgent. She wants you there now. Doctor Cornell, it seems like something about the title."

    The nurse outside looked a little edgy.

    Be frowned.

    Taking advantage of this impasse, Nicole glided into the next ward. Fortunately, it was empty.

    Be pushed Cornell away and opened the window. A flower pot fell. There was no one outside, but

    she was still worried.

    Cornell looked down and whispered, "Perhaps it''s a stray cat or something. It''s very noisytely. This is

    the 13th floor. Who do you think can peek from a window high up here? Don''t be theatrical."

    Be was somewhat uneasy.

    "Go and check the CCTV. I can''t be at ease, anyway."

    "Stop messing around. I told the nurse that I was taking a lunch break here. But now you''re asking me

    to see the CCTV now. What''s the excuse? I can''t say that I lost something during the break, can I?"

    Cornell''s words made Be chuckle. "Why not? What if you did lose something?"

    "Get it straight. I turned off the cameras to meet you here. Otherwise, our rtionship would have been

    an open secret, okay?"

    Cornell felt that Be got wires crossed today.

    Be was a little irritated.

    "But there was someone there just now."

    "Where is it? This is the thirteenth floor! The window on the thirteenth floor. Try hiding out there

    yourself."

    Cornell went hysterical.

    At this moment, the nurse''s voice came from outside again.

    "Doctor Cornell, are you still there?"

    "This nurse is so needy. What happened? You can''t screw her, can you?"

    Be just expressed her jealousy.

    Cornell felt that Be was being simply unreasonable.

    "I''m a doctor here. Isn''t it normal for me to interact with nurses? What do you mean? Are you watching

    me every day? Or what? You''ve got husband and son, but I can''t have a rtionship? Be, aren''t you

    going too far?"

    All of a sudden, Be grabbed Cornell by the cor and said, "Do I go too far? Who am I doing this for?

    Cornell, you''re so ungrateful! You''re not married or in love with others, but don''t think that I have no

    idea what you''ve done with other bitches!"

    "Then what do you want? I am a man, a sexually healthy man! It''s been years. I''m done suppressing it.

    When I need you, you''re in Bard''s bed. What right do you have to restrict my social life?"

    Cornell pulled Be away and said coldly, "If you expect things to go smoothly with Maia, you''d better

    not provoke me now."

    "You! What nonsense are you talking about? I''m doing this for you and my son!"

    "Whoever you do so for, you can''t embarrass me. Be, I can stay unmarried for the rest of my life for

    you, but you''d better not interfere in my business, unless you don''t sleep with Bard."

    With that, Cornell mmed the door and left.

    Be was stunned, then sat down on the bed and cried.

    Nicole could hear it clearly next door, but she did not stay for too long. She was afraid that suddenly

    everything would click and Be came to find her.

    Nicole slipped out of the ward and saw Micah holding a cloak. He draped it over her body.

    "Mrs. Green, I heard something just now. I had a nurse call Cornell away."

    Nicole appreciated Micah''s reaction, but she said worriedly, "When Cornell knows that the director

    didn''t look for him, he will probably realize something, so we should hurry up and leave."

    "It''s alright, Mrs. Green. I''ve already talked with the director. As for Cornell''s title, I said Mr. Green

    doesn''t agree. So now the director must be looking for Cornell."

    Nicole was surprised at Micah''s reply.

    "You told the director about this? Just now?"

    "Yeah."

    "How did you know about the title thing?"

    "I heard it from the nurses, and they said that Cornell was taking a lunch break in his room, so I did it.

    Mrs. Green, is it inappropriate?"

    Micah looked at Nicole shamefacedly.

    "No, no, no. You did very well."

    Nicole hastened topliment him.

    Samuel did have a talented subordinate. If it hadn''t been for Micah just now, Nicole probably wouldn''t

    have escaped.

    Micah looked gratified by herpliment.

    "Is this your first mission?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but ask when she saw his childlike delight.

    Micah nodded.

    "Yes. Back then, everyone said that I was the youngest, so they left me at home to watch the

    surveince. This time, I''m out on a mission because they''re short-handed. To be honest, I like it."

    "Alright, I''ll tell Samuel that you''ll stay by my side."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Green."

    Micah looked overjoyed.

    Perhaps because of him, Nicole was in a much better mood.

    When they just walked to the emergency room, they heard Tim''s and Martha''s voices from over there.

    "Damn it. Sounds like they''re fighting."

    Nicole ran over.

    Sure enough, Tim and Martha quarreled over Maia.

    "It''s for your own good. Tim, you can have any girl you want. You can even keep her as a mistress for

    your whole life, but you can''t marry her. I don''t agree!"

    Martha was gulping, looking infuriated.

    Tim looked at Martha dejectedly and shouted, "Mom, I''m already an adult. Can you stay out of this? If I

    hadn''t remembered toe back halfway, I really wouldn''t know what my virtuous mother would have

    done to this weak woman."

    "What do you think I am? What can I do to her? Do you see me as a vicious woman? I did it for you,

    son! I just want to send her away. I can hire the best nurse to take care of her for the rest of her life andN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    buy her a house, but I can''t let her ruin your life!"

    Martha''s eyes were burning with anger.

    Tim whispered, "Mom, the best way to take care of her is for me to marry her."

    "No way! Do you love her? Tim, ask yourself, do you love her? You''re grateful to her for she saved you.

    You feel that you owe her because she went sterile for saving you. My stupid son, you don''t need to

    pay her back with your entire life! Moreover, her sacrifice might not be sincere!"

    Tim and Nicole were struck dumb by Martha''s remarks.

    How could Martha know so much?

    "Mom, are you investigating me?"

    Tim found it unbelievable.

    At this point, Martha was frank with Tim.

    "Yes. To be more precise, I''m investigating Maia. I don''t care who she is. Even if she is a clerk, I will

    ept her, as long as she''s decent and loves you. But is that true? Tell me, did she really not know the

    consequences when she saved you? She is very familiar with traditional Chinese medicine, though she

    gave up her fertility for you. Is such a scheming woman really suitable for you?"

    Martha''s words shocked Nicole again.

    Nicole only knew Maia''s identity through Trevin. She didn''t expect that Martha actually figured

    everything out in such a short period of time after leaving the sanatorium.

    It was jaw-dropping news for Tim as well.

    "Mom, how can you..."

    "How can I know it so well? Son, although I was in the sanatorium for so many years, I can get

    information if I really want to know something. Your father has always left some people to take care of

    and protect me. I just didn''t like ordering them around. This time I did it for you."

    When Martha said this, the expression in her eyes wasplicated.

    Tim was dumbfounded.

    "How could that be? Didn''t he marry Be long ago? Why would he still treat you...?¡±

    Tim hurriedly shut his mouth when he realized what he had said.

    Martha smiled bitterly, "Your father really makes me sad. I don''t want to talk about him now. Just go

    back to you and Maia. Son, Maia is wicked. No matter what, I won''t let you marry her. If you take me as

    your mother, you must listen to me. I''ll take care of her for the rest of her life after she''s out of the

    emergency room. Don''t worry, I''ll be kind to her."

    "Mom, can I handle this by myself?"

    Tim really didn''t want her to interfere in this.

    No matter how he felt for Maia, he wanted full control of this. His mother''s help would make him feel

    like a child.

    Seeing Martha and Tim on the edge ofpsing into quarreling again, Nicole hurried in.

    "Martha, Tim, I just saw someone here. I don''t think the priority right now is to discuss if Maia should

    stay. Instead, hear me out first. I think you will know what to do after that."

    Nicole''s appearance made Martha pause for a moment. Some unfathomable emotion shed through

    Martha''s eyes, as if she knew something.

    "Nicole, you didn''t help me."

    "Martha, I''m sorry. I feel that Tim can manage this. It''s better for you not to interfere."

    Feeling guilty for this, Nicole med herself.

    Tim pulled her over.

    "What are you apologizing for? You didn''t do anything wrong. What are you going to say? Who did you

    see here?"

    The series of questions confused Nicole, and she didn''t know where to start. When Martha saw Tim

    holding Nicole''s hand, there was a flicker of regret in her eyes.

    Martha wished they weren''t rtives. If that were the case, Martha would have done everything she

    could to get Tim what he wanted. Unfortunately...

    Sighing in her heart, Martha heard Nicole say, "I saw Be and discovered a huge secret."

    Just as she was speaking, screams came, as if there was an emergency.

 Chapter 769 Choose to Forgive Because of Love

    Chapter 769 Choose to Forgive Because of Love

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole instantly became nervous.

    Tim immediately asked people to protect Martha. He took a look at the emergency room which was lit

    and said in a low voice, "Nicole, you leave with my mom first."

    "No! I won''t go. No matter what happens, I''ll stay here until I solve the matter between Maia and you."

    Tim was a little helpless with Martha''s stubbornness.

    "Mom, I have told you let me deal with it on my own, haven¡¯t I? Please!"

    "OK. I''ll leave it to you, but you have to promise me that you will never marry her. Apart from that, we

    can offer her anypensation and assistance. Tim, you can''t ruin your life because of such a

    woman."

    Martha showed her hardline stance against their rtionship.

    Finding Martha''s legs a little shaking to support her, Nicole couldn''t help but say to Tim, "Tim, your

    mom''s foot is seriously injured."

    Tim immediately felt sorry for his mom.

    "Mom, don''t push me anymore, please! I know what to do."

    "Promise me, or I won''t leave!"

    Martha was pretty firm about getting an answer.

    The screams outside grew louder and louder.

    Micah quickly ran out to make a check and rushed back soon.

    "Mrs. Green, someone is going to jump out. The police have been called and should be here soon. A

    crowd of correspondents are probably heading here too. We''d better get out quickly or I''m afraid that

    we will get into unnecessary trouble."

    Nicole was very satisfied with Micah''s work efficiency. She looked at Tim and urged, "Say something! If

    the media find Auntie and take pictures, then they will definitely make up something considering her

    social status."

    Tim run his eyes from Nicole to Martha and finally said, "Okay, I promise. Alright?"

    "Remember what you said. Tim, don''t lie to me. If you dare to break your promise, or give that woman

    anymitment, I will be hit by a car as soon as I go out!"

    "Mom, what nonsense are you talking about? Stop saying such a thing."

    Tim put on a worried expression.

    Nicole was also a little scared by those words.

    "Auntie, you can''t say such nonsense anymore."

    However, Martha stubbornly gazed at Tim and continued, "Remember your promise. If you deceive me,

    I will end up like this."

    "Mom, I won''t. Forever! Is it okay?"

    Tim had no choice but topromise.

    Martha had his assurance and then agreed to leave with Nicole.

    Nicole said to Tim, "After you''re done,e to my home and I have something to tell you."

    "Alright."

    Tim looked at Nicole with aplicated expression.

    "Please take good care of my mom."

    "Don''t worry. She is my aunt."

    Nicole stretched her hands and helped Martha limp out of the emergency room.

    Micah escorted Nicole and Martha out of the hospital, but when they headed to their car, they

    encountered a crowd of reporters. Thanks to Micah''s smartness, they escaped sessfully.

    After getting in the car, Martha seemed to feel a little sick.

    Nicole put her foot on herp and gently rubbed it.

    "Auntie, I''m sorry."

    "Don''t say that. I know you told Tim because you trusted him. But Nicole, you know sometimes as a

    mother, I have to guide him, especially when ites to his marriage. I don''t want my son to get hurt."

    Martha revealed a sad expression.

    "I know. Auntie, I am also a mother. When Lucas grows up, maybe I will also worry about if he makes

    the correct choice like you did. However, I still think that we are outsiders to Tim and Maia. They really

    need to solve their problems on their own."

    This time, Martha did not refute Nicole.

    "Nicole, I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest. Call me when we arrive."

    It was obvious that Martha did not want to talk about this topic.

    Nicole didn''t want to annoy Martha, so she nodded and stopped talking.

    The car quickly arrived at the Green''s.

    Nicole had someone carry Martha out. Then she sent for a family doctor to re-examine Martha''s injured

    foot.

    The doctor put medicine on it and left.

    During the whole process, Martha did not wake up at all.

    Looking at Martha''s fatigue expression, Nicole couldn''t bear to disturb her. But she felt a little worried

    when she thought of the conversation between Be and Cornell.

    Then she called Gabrielle.

    Gabrielle came over very soon.

    Nicole told her all that she had heard.

    Gabrielle got some blood of Martha while she was sleeping.

    "Nicole, this test may take a day so I''ll give you the result tomorrow."

    Gabrielle put the blood sample away.

    Nicole said hurriedly, "It''s fine. I can wait. I just want to know whether my aunt has been poisoned or

    not."

    "Okay. I will give you the result as soon as possible."

    Then Gabrielle left.

    Nicole turned to Micah and said, "Now go to the sanatorium and bring my aunt''s special care nurse to a

    safe ce. You must ensure her safety."

    "Yes."

    Micah also left.

    For them, the Green''s was a safe ce.

    After everything was done, Nicole recalled that she had been living in the Don''s recently. She had been

    out for a long time and made no call home. It seemed she couldn''t return back at noon either.

    So, she called Mark.

    "Uncle Mark, I have something to do today so I won¡¯t go back at noon. You guys just have lunch on

    time. Please help me take care of the children today."

    "Okay. Don''t worry. Where are you now? Is there anything wrong?"

    Mark really didn''t want to be a nagging uncle or a control freak, but sometimes he couldn''t help asking

    her.

    Fortunately, Nicole understood his concern.

    She said, smiling, "I''m at the Green''s and I''ll deal with something with Samuel today, so I can''t go back

    at noon."

    "I see. You have been drawing these past few days. I''m also afraid you''ll tire yourself out. Have fun and

    don''t worry about the kids. Let me know in advance if you guyse back for dinner."

    "I see. Uncle Mark, I got to go."

    Nicole finished her words and hung up the phone.

    Her lips curled.

    Although Mark was a bit nagging, which was different from Jason, Nicole still liked him very much.

    She thought that the feeling of being cared about and nagged, especially by her own family members,

    was really good.

    She couldn''t help thinking of Audrey.

    She had no news of Audrey these days.

    Then Nicole called Audrey, but unfortunately her phone was still off.

    Nicole was somewhat uneasy.

    Could something wrong really happen to Audrey?

    Nicole felt worried in her heart. After thinking for a while, she dialed Finn although she didn''t want to

    contact with him really.

    Upon receiving Nicole''s call, Finn was very excited.

    "Mrs. Green, what can I do for you?"

    "I want you to find a person."

    Nicole''s voice was somewhat indifferent, but Finn did not care at all. He was satisfied as long as Nicole

    needed him.

    "Who?"

    "I have lost touch with my mother these days. I want you to help me find out if something happened to

    her by using the power of Night Elf Empire."

    Noticing Nicole''s politeness in her words, Finn was very upset.

    "Mrs. Green, Night Elf Empire is yours. You have the right to make any order as you want. If you think

    I''m an eyesore, I''ll just leave. You can arrange someone who you trust to take over it. I''m okay with it."

    Nicole shook her head and answered, "You''ve been taking charge of it for so many years. I won''t take it

    back. You can keep it."

    "Mrs. Green, I know that you still refuse to forgive me. I also know what I''ve done wrong. However,

    Night Elf Empire belongs to the Green family, not mine. If you really don''t like me, I''ll leave. I just hope

    that you can get the best protection and care."

    "Finn, it''s like a crack in a mirror. Even if it''s glued together, the crack is still there and the mirror can''t

    be restored to the same as before. It doesn''t matter whether I forgive you or not. What matters is that

    we can''t go back."

    What Nicole said was a huge blow to Finn.

    "Why? Why can''t we go back? Mr. Green and you had so many misunderstandings and you even once

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    thought that he wanted to burn you to death. But you still forgave him. I just chose the wrong side

    before. Can''t you forgive me for the rest of my life? Mrs. Green, it''s unfair to me!"

    Listening to Finn''s words, Nicole felt speechless.

    "Finn, there is only one Samuel in this world and I only love him, so I can forgive him for any mistakes

    as long as he doesn¡¯t cross my line. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Finn was shocked.

    "You mean you forgave him because of love. Then you can''t forgive me because you don''t love me at

    all, right?"

    "You can think what you want. I''m asking for your help. If you can''t help me, I''ll ask someone else."

    Nicole was about to hang up when Finn stopped her.

    "I will. No matter what happened, you are my Ma''am. I will serve you whether you forgive me or not!

    From the day you became my Ma''am, you are my god. After this matter is done, I will leave Night Elf

    Empire and hand it over to you."

    Afterpleting his sentences, Finn hung up the phone.

    Hearing the drone of a dial tone, Nicole felt a brief sadness.

    In the past, she sincerely wanted to make friends with Finn, but unfortunately, he did not cherish it.

    It was really bad to be betrayed by your friend. She had experienced once time and wanted no more.

    Nicole threw the whole thing out of her mind and then remembered that she hadn''t called Samuel yet.

    Did he find Zedd? Was he safe?

    Thinking of this, Nicole took out her phone. Just as she was about to send a message to Samuel, she

    found a message that she hadn''t notice.

    When she saw the message, her face changed.

 Chapter 770 Im Used to It

    Chapter 770 I''m Used to It

    "It''s none of your business. You shouldn''t get involved. Otherwise, don''t me me for hurting you and

    your children!"

    This message was from an unknown sender. Nicole didn''t block message from strange numbers. So,

    the message could be sessfully delivered to her.

    Nicole was being menaced.

    The sender should know that she was involved in the matter between Tim and Maia. That was why the

    sender threatened Nicole.

    What Nicole hated the most was people threatening her with her children.

    Children were innocent. It was contemptible to harm a child to get his goal achieved.

    She dialed the sender''s number, but the subscriber quickly refused to answer the call.

    Nicole looked at the screen. It showed the phone number attribution was the Seapolis City.

    In other words, Nicole was being watched in the Seapolis City.

    Who was watching her?

    Nicole frowned.

    However, she did not pay too much attention to it but only kept it in mind. She was about to investigate

    it secretly. Then, she called Samuel.

    "How''s it going? Have you found Zedd?"

    Nicole asked after Samuel answered the call.

    "Yes, I''ve found him. I''ve arranged my men to control him. That servant Amanda is also in my hand.

    They intended to go abroad. And they squandered most of Alina''s father''s heritage. Fortunately, there

    are still tens of thousands money left. It''s enough for this child toplete her studies."

    Samuel said with some pity.

    Nicole had never experienced this, but she knew that it was difficult for Alina to ept this.

    "Come back as soon as everything is done. Is Alina by your side?"

    "No, she has gone home. She said she wanted to have a talk with her passed father. Alina is a really

    pathetic orphan. Without parents, she should do everything by herself. We have to value our lives for

    our children. I can''t bear this happening to our children. I feel so sad for Alina."

    Samuel seemed to be over-sentimental this day.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Come back now. Aunt Martha is at our house and Tim is at the hospital.

    When we were to leave, a man wanted to jump off the building in the hospital. And arge number of

    reporters surrounded the hospital. We were almost stuck there. Anyway, we got home. I have

    something to tell you when you are back."

    Hearing this, Samuel immediately said, "Alright, I set off now. Oh, what do you want to eat? I can buy

    some on the way. I''m a little tired, so I don''t want to cook."

    "udina can do it."

    Nicole said casually.

    Samuel whispered, "udina went home for her grandson''s one-month-old celebration. She asked for

    a day off. And there is no other servant at home. Petty is picking a wedding dress with Zac. They are

    going to get married. So..."

    Only then did Nicole realize that the house was so quiet.

    She smiled and said, "Oh, everyone is busy except us. We seem to have nothing to do."

    "I''m also busy. I work every day to earn money. You also have your stuff. Aren''t you going to participate

    in the designpetition?"

    What Samuel said reminded Nicole.

    "Oh, you''re right. After the thing about Maia is over, I will go all out to get prepared for thepetition.

    Hope I could do well."

    "You can do it. My wife is so smart and beautiful. You will definitely get a prize, right?"

    "You are so sweet. I want some bread of that bakery. Can you buy some for me? By the way, please

    buy nutritious porridge for Martha. She needs nutrition now to get better."

    Samuel remembered what Nicole ordered.

    "Alright. See youter."

    "Drive carefully. I''m waiting at home."

    "Okay."

    Then, they ended the call. The smile was still on Nicole''s face.

    This was what she longed for. God blessed her. She had a happy life with Samuel now.

    It would be even better if Lucas came back.

    Nicole put down the phone. She was a little unused to staying such a quiet house.

    Oh, Petty and Zac were getting married.

    Nicole remembered that when Samuel told her about what happened between Petty and Zac, she

    stayed by Laurel''s side and Laurel almost took her as daughter. Now, their wedding was on the

    agenda. Too many things happened to her, too.

    Nicole is not very sensitive. But she was delighted for Petty.

    Petty was nice to her. She was almost put in prison by Laurel for protecting Nicole. Thinking of this,

    Nicole decided to give Petty a good gift for her wedding.

    She took out her phone to choose a gift online, but received a call from Tim.

    "How''s my mother?"

    "She is asleep."

    Nicole looked towards that guest room, didn''t hear any sound.

    Tim rubbed his temples, felt tired and whispered, "Maia has been pushed out of the operating room."

    "How''s she?"

    Nicole was a little nervous. No matter what Maia did, she still remembered the great memories with

    Maia. Maia was a nice and kind girl that time.

    Tim''s voice was somewhat hoarse.

    "Not good. The doctor said she didn''t have many times left. Do you want to visit her? She said she

    wanted to see you."

    Hearing Tim''s words, Nicole was a little hesitant.

    "To be honest, I don''t want to visit her. Tim, I have nothing with Maia. I''m not interested in listening to

    herst words."

    "But she said it in an emphatic voice. Nicole, she is dying. No harm in visiting her, right?"

    Nicole felt sad for what Tim said.

    "Are you OK?"

    "I''m OK. You are the first woman I want to protect in my life. Maia is the second one. I really don''t

    expect she suffers this. How ridiculous it is."

    Tim wanted to say it in a humorous way, but he failed. Nicole was heart-struck for him.

    "Don''t be so negative. Perhaps you two are not meant to be together."

    "I guess so."

    Tim sighed and said, "My mother is in the Green''s?"

    "Yes."

    "The security system in the Green''s has been adjusted recently. I don''t think anyone can break into the

    Green''s because of the strict security system. My mother will be safe there. If possible, can youe

    to visit Maia? If Samuel is worried, he can alsoe over."

    Tim said in a beseeching tone.

    Since he said so, Nicole couldn''t find any excuse to refuse him.

    "OK. I''ll get changed and go there soon."

    "Thank you, Nicole. I thank you for Maia."

    "No need. You are not responsible for doing this for Maia. She''s the one that should thank me."

    Then, Nicole hung up.

    Maia was going to die!

    This news was surprising to Nicole. But she felt that it could be rationally exined.

    Nicole didn''t know how much Maia suffered that she bore such extreme pain. Maia was thrown into the

    Anyway, Maia did not really do any harm to Nicole. She just said harsh words to Nicole. Even if she

    had kidnapped and threatened her, she did it because she loved Time. Now that she was dying, Nicole

    thought it was pointless to be unforgiving.

    Death paid all debts. Just let it go.

    Nicole sighed and went to her room to get changed. Micah returned.

    "Mrs. Green, are you going out?"

    "Yes. How''s it going?"

    Nicole asked.

    Micah smiled and said, "That nurse is under my protection. I''ve asked our men to guard her. Mrs.

    Green, you awesomely know everything. Someone wanted to kill her when I went there. I save her.

    When she knew I came to save her, she followed me without any hesitation. "

    Micah was very cheerful. Nicole also smiled and said, "You did a great job. But I have to go. Stay here

    to protect my aunt. Is that OK?"

    "But I am your bodyguard, Mrs. Green. Are you sure that you go out without me?"

    What Micah said was really amusing. Nicole showed a happier smile.

    "You don''t need to follow me. I go to the hospital. I will be OK. Samuel will be back soon. Please tell

    him. I''ll be back when it is settled."

    "Well, you really don''t need me to follow you?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole patted his shoulder and walked out of the room.

    She drove a very ordinary car and arrived at the Central Hospital soon.

    Tim told her the room number.

    When Nicole saw Maia, thettery on the bed feebly, staring at the ceiling, thinking about something.

    Perhaps she was musing on her short life, or pondering about what would happen after her death.

    Nicole did not know her thought.

    Tim saw Nicole, got up, and walked to her.

    "Oh, Nicole."

    "Hi, Tim."

    Nicole waved to Tim.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Tim looked behind Nicole and frowned.

    "Only you? Where''s Samuel?"

    "Samuel went to find Zedd and hasn''t returned yet. I''m afraid that it will bete if I wait for Samuel. So, I

    Nicole kept her voice down, but Maia still heard what she said.

    "Samuel went to look for Zedd? Has Samuel found him?"

    "Yes, Samuel has gotten him."

    Nicole walked to Maia and put her backpack aside. Looking at Maia''s pale and bloodless face, Nicole

    recalled how vigorous and energetic she was when she was healthy.

    "Are you feeling better?"

    "Well, how can I get better?"

    Maia smiled bitterly and seemed to realize that she said this in a bad manner. She then said in a low

    voice, "Sorry, I''m in a bad mood."

    "It''s fine. I''m used to it."

    Maia became even more embarrassed for what Nicole said.

    "Nicole, you think I''m an evil woman?"

    "Oh, I don''t mean that. Everyone will do something from his standpoint. We are in different positions.

    So, it is difficult for us to have a good talk. What''s your purpose to ask me here?"

    Nicole asked directly.

    She and Maia can never be friends. It was unnecessary to beat around the bush to maintain the

    spurious peace.

    Maia was stunned. She didn''t expect Nicole to be so direct. But she immediately understood it.

    Nicole didn''t care what she had done.

    She was really a joke in front of them, like a clown. She wanted to be sessful by hook or by crook,

    but she got nothing. In the end, she would die at a young age.

    When she thought about this, she was more sorrowful.

    Maia pulled over the quilt and covered herself, sobbing.

    Tim stood by the side, wanted tofort her. But he didn''t know what to do. Nicole did not say

    anything.

    Whether Maia was guilty or in deep remorse, everything was toote. After all, there was no going back

    in the travel of life.

    After sobbing for a while, Maia removed the quilt, wiped her tears, and looked at Nicole.

 Chapter 771 Can You Hug Me?

    Chapter 771 Can You Hug Me?

    "Nicole, I don''t have much time left."

    Maia said in an extremely sad voice.

    Nicole nodded without interrupting her. She didn''t say anything and Maia got a little embarrassed.

    "I know you must have hated my guts and think I''m a bad person. I''ve got what I deserved. Don''t be

    angry with me anymore, okay?"

    Maia looked pitifully at Nicole.

    Nicole whispered, "I''m not angry with you. In fact, I was disappointed with your dishonesty when I took

    you as my friend. So I told myself not to let a stranger get to me. I really don''t care about what you say

    or do right now."

    Maia became more upset after hearing Nicole''s remarks.

    "Nicole, it''s my fault cheating you and destroying our friendship. But I can''t help it. Ever since my

    parents left and my younger brother fell ill, I''ve failed to control my life. All I can do is to protect you as

    much as I can. It''s the greatest concession I have ever made."

    Maia said sadly.

    It seemed that she felt a little aggrieved.

    Nicole looked at her and couldn''t help but think of Martha''sments.

    "You didn''t kidnap my aunt, did you? You went to the sanatorium to save her. Are you afraid that Tim

    will be sad if his mother is injured?"

    Nicole asked Maia to make sure if her guess was right.

    Maia was slightly shocked at her words.

    "Your aunt?"

    "My fault. I forgot to tell you that Tim''s mother is my aunt, who is my closest family. As for Tim, he is my

    cousin. I found out about it not long ago."

    Maia was surprised at Nicole''s words and looked at her and Tim in disbelief.

    "You are cousins?"

    "Yes!"

    Tim nodded.

    Maia found it ludicrous.

    What did she do?

    She viewed Nicole as her love rival, but it turned out that Nicole was Tim''s cousin. What was wrong

    with her?

    "Do you think ridiculous?"

    "No. On the contrary, I like how you love Tim. If you hadn''t loved him so much, I wouldn''t have let you

    off easily. You''d better be grateful for having sincere affection for Tim in your lifetime."

    What Nicole said wrung Maia''s heart.

    "How outspoken you are!"

    "Do I need to put it mildly? I don''t think so. I''m principled. Since you protected my aunt from other

    disasters for Tim, I appreciate you. Even if you need money, I can help you. You don''t have to worry

    about anything else."

    Maia felt miserable at Nicole''s words. She had been thinking Nicole was approachable. To her surprise,

    Nicole was a good satirist while bing serious.

    Maia shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "I had a selfish consideration when saving Tim''s

    mother. I wanted to leave a good impression on her and wished her to give consent to our marriage."

    Although Nicole had known it, she got irritated.

    "You did not ask me here to listen to your confession, right? Maia, I''m not Tim, who views highly of

    feelings. That''s probably why you kept deceiving him. To put it bluntly, when I found out that you are

    from the Harper Town, I told Tim there might be something behind your uterus being injured when you

    protected him. But do you know what Tim said? He said that you possibly had no alternative since you

    did so at the risk of being infertile. ording to him, you are not bad by nature. He was willing to take

    care of you. Moreover, he tried to love you and thought of marrying you. Maia, how could you deceive

    and hurt him?"

    Actually, Nicole got angry with Maia for cheating on Tim.

    How could Maia y tricks on the one she loved?

    She and Tim should have owned pure love, why did she ruin it?

    Maia looked at Tim in shock and asked in a trembling voice, "Is that true?"

    "Is there any point in saying this now?"

    Obviously, Tim did not want to talk about that.

    Maia''s eyes dimmed as she was gradually no longer excited. Atst, her face paled.

    She smiled bitterly and said, "You are right. It''s toote. I''m dying. Even if I''m regretful, I have no

    chance to make up my mistake. Tim, we are doomed to be apart in this lifetime."

    Nicole couldn''t help but be a little furious at her remarks.

    "Maia, whatever you did to me, I can forgive you. But I can''t forgive you for cheating on Tim. He is true

    to you. He''s my cousin and friend. I asked you to go on a business trip with him because I wanted to fix

    you two up, but what happened? It''s my fault believing you. You probably were in trouble and couldn''t

    help it, but you shouldn''t hurt and deceive others under the excuse of it. Even if you''re dying, I won''t

    forgive you, and I have no intention of it. However, as I said, I appreciate you for saving my aunt, so I

    can agree to one of your requests. Perhaps that''s why you came to me."

    Maia felt bitter.

    "Nicole, I didn''t know you are this straightforward. Since I''m going to die, can''t you show mercy to me?"

    "You don''t need it, and I''m not a hypocritical person. Don''t torture each other. Tell me what you want."

    Since Nicole had no patience with her, Maia understood that she hadpletely lost Nicole as a friend

    now.

    She could remember how warm and kind Nicole was when they first met. If she hadn''t made the

    mistake, she would be fortunate enough to have Nicole as her friend right now.

    Although Maia was regretful, she probably would make the same blunder if she had an opportunity to

    restart.

    Maia put on a bitter smile and whispered, "I do need to ask you for a help. I heard from Trevin that he

    met you in the Harper Town, and Mr. Green promised him that he could work in Eternal Group. I hope

    you can keep words and don''t bear a grudge against Trevin because of me. He doesn''t know what I''ve

    done at all."

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Nicole in fact had guessed why Maia came to her. However, she found it strange.

    "Why don''t you let him work for Tim? For the sake of you, Tim won''t treat him shabbily."

    As soon as she heard Nicole''s question, Maia shook her head.

    "No! Trevin can go to anypany except thepany of the Louis family! I keep him indoors now,

    and I hope you can do me a favor. Please bring him out and tell him that I die from a car ident when

    I''m gone. Hide the truth from him, or he probably will fail to get over it and make the same mistake I

    did. Trevin is a good child and has a bright future. I don''t want to get him into trouble."

    Maia''s eyes were filled with tears.

    Obviously, she really loved Trevin.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Alright, I promise. I will ask Samuel to give Trevin a chance. Besides, I''ll

    ensure his safety. It might be what you concern the most, right?"

    Maia immediately nodded.

    "Yes, thank you."

    "It doesn''t matter. I protect him not because of you."

    After finishing speaking, Nicole stood up, patted Tim''s shoulder and walked out.

    There were only Tim and Maia in the room, and Tim was particrly silent.

    Maia looked at the man in front of her. He was extremely handsome and treated her well. She indeed

    wished that she could spend the rest of her life with Tim, even though he didn''t love her. However, she

    had no alternative.

    "Tim, I really like you."

    Maia couldn''t help but speak.

    As soon as Tim heard Maia, he trembled a little. Then he turned round and looked at her, with his eyes

    wet.

    "I really want to give you a home and live with you."

    Tim did not lie.

    And Maia believed him.

    It was she who had no luck.

    "Tim, you deserve a better woman than me! I''ve been scheming against you from the beginning. I

    approached you merely to seduce you, since I wanted to steal yourpany''s seal. However, I failed

    atst."

    Tim was shocked at Maia''s confession.

    "Mypany''s seal? What do you want the seal for? More precisely, what does the person behind you

    want the seal for? Is that person my business opponent? Who is it?"

    Maia only smiled at the questions from Tim.

    She was in pain!

    She ached all over!

    But the most unbearable pain for her came from within!

    Maia knew that she had little time left.

    She looked at Tim and said in a sad voice, "Tim, although I resorted to schemes and conspiracies

    when I was with you, I didn''t lie to you all the time. I really hope that Trevin can go to military school.

    You promised me."

    Tim felt sorry about it.

    "Sorry, I can''t carry out my promise. Trevin failed to pass political examination. Besides, you have a

    criminal record now...."

    "I ask for nothing, and I don''t need you to avenge me. I will hide the truth from the police as well.

    Instead, I will tell them that I didn''t drive carefully and hit the wall. Please help Trevin pass political

    examination, okay? I know you can manage it. Trevin can wait for a few more years, and it doesn''t

    matter."

    Tim got distressed over Maia''s pleading.

    "Yes."

    He nodded.

    Maia finally smiled.

    She looked at Tim with aplicated expression, "Tim, I''m dying. Can you give me a hug? I''m so

    cold!"

    Tim couldn''t help but feel sorrow at Maia''s words.

    He remained silent and stepped forward to hug Maia tightly....

 Chapter 772 Its Time for Me to Depart This Life

    Chapter 772 It''s Time for Me to Depart This Life

    "I''m sorry, Tim, really sorry. If I can choose, I''d like to love you heart and soul. You''re a good man, really

    a good man. My biggest regret in life is not being with you. I am not worthy of you. I have betrayed your

    trust and love. I can feel that you like me. Although it may not be love, but for my poor life, you are very

    precious to me. I''m dying. I really can''t bear to part with you. I can''t bear to part with this world."

    Maia cried so hard that she couldn''t open her mouth.

    Tim didn''t know what to say.

    He had a lot of things he wanted to ask. There were many things he couldn''t understand, but now,

    facing Maia who was breaking down, he couldn''t say a word.

    Maia continued.

    "You know, when my parents died, I was just a teenage girl and my brother had congenital heart

    disease. What could I do? I could only sell myself. I know it''s very likely that I won''t be able to control

    my own life, but so what? As long as my brother is fine, I''m okay with that. I thought that it doesn¡¯t

    matter to live like this, but ever since I met you, ever since I fell in love with you, I''ve grown greedy. I

    want my own life. I want to control my own destiny. But I can''t escape. I can''t escape. Tim, don''t me

    me, okay? I know that I have done many wrong things that have upset you. I also know that I have

    hidden many things from you and you are very angry with me. But please, forgive me, okay?"

    "God had punished me. You are the most important person in my life and he took you from me. I used

    to think that my younger brother was all I had. Until I meet you, I found that I had another people I

    wanted to care about. Tim, the time we spent with each other are the happiest days of my life. After I

    die, forget about me, get married and have children with someone who truly loves you. I sincerely hope

    you can be happy."

    Maia''s tears fell on Tim''s shoulders, burning him fiercely.

    Tim''s eyes were warm and even carried with sadness.

    "How could we get to this point? You never believed in me. If you trusted me, you should have turned

    to me and told me everything you''ve been through. Maybe things would turn out differently. But Maia,

    you always treat me like an outsider. You keep saying you love me, but you never let me into your

    world, into your heart. Do you really love me?"

    Tim''s voice was hoarse, and what he said made Maia cry even more.

    "You don''t understand. There are some things you really don''t understand. But it¡¯s toote to exin

    anything now. Tim, keep an eye on your stepmother. That''s all I can say. Also, I''ll leave my brother to

    you. I know I''m shameless, but what can I do? I''ve spent my entire life finding a good man like you. So I

    can only count on you. I admit that I yed on your kindness. I also admit that I am despicable. I used

    my own death to ask you to help my younger brother, but I really have no other choice. I am despicable

    and shameless, but this is myst request. Tim, from now on, no one will plot against you anymore. "

    Hearing that, Tim was rather sad.

    "Have a rest. The doctor said that you can live for a few more days if you rest."

    "What''s the difference between living a few more days and dying now? There''s no difference. Tim, can

    you help me call Nicole in?"

    "What do you want to do?"

    Tim immediately became nervous.

    Seeing this, Maia felt very ufortable.

    "I''m already like this. What else can I do? When can you treat me in the same way as you treat her?"

    "Nicole can be honest with me and fight for me. Can you do the same? Maia, don''t expect others to

    meet your expectations if you can''t do it yourself."

    Tim''s words were rather harsh.

    Maia couldn''t take it anymore, but she still smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, I am not as honest with you as

    Nicole. But she is your cousin. You can never be with her!"

    This hit Tim''s weak spot.

    He said with a cold face, "I know. You don''t need to remind me. Didn''t you say something to her just

    now? What are you going to call her for?"

    "There''s something I haven''t said yet. Don''t worry. I can''t hurt her."

    Maia felt even bitterer.

    The man she loved the most was wholeheartedly protecting another woman. How could she feel good?

    She knew that she didn''t have much time left. Otherwise, she wouldn''t bow her head to Nicole and ask

    her love rivals to help her with things after she died.

    God was so cruel that she couldn''t count on anyone but Nicole in herst days.

    She knew that Tim would not leave younger brother Trevin alone, but she needed a double protection.

    In case Tim got into big trouble, at least Nicole and Samuel could still protect Trevin.

    Maia thought that she had lived her entire life for others, for her younger brother, but what about

    herself?

    The only man she wanted was thinking about another woman.

    Tim quietly looked at Maia who was at the gate of death, at her pale face, and at her weak appearance.

    He sighed.

    "Cut to the chase. Nicole is still busy."

    "I know."

    Seeing Tim agree, Maia smiled weakly.

    When Tim came out, Nicole was calling Samuel.

    She saw Time out and hurriedly said, "OK. If you''re done with your work, hurry back. I''ll also go

    hometer. Let''s talk when we meet."

    "Alright."

    Samuel hung up the phone.

    Nicole put away the phone. Seeing that Tim was upset, she patted his shoulder and said, "Life and

    death are destined. You''ve done what you could."

    "I know. You don''t have tofort me. I''m not that fragile yet. I just need some time to recover."

    Hearing that, Nicole felt somewhat relieved.

    "Sorry to make you experience an unpleasant rtionship. I misjudged her back then."

    "It has nothing to do with you. If I don''t want to fall in love, no one can change me. Don¡¯t me

    yourself. Besides, you did it for my own good. I understand. Maia calls you in. She has something to

    say to you."

    "She still has something to say to me?"

    Nicole frowned.

    "What else does she want to do?"

    "I don''t know. Be careful yourself. I know you have fighting skills, but who knows what tricks a

    scheming woman like Maia will use? You''re a simple person. That''s a nice way to put it. To put it

    bluntly, you''re stupid. If you notice that something''s wrong with her, you should leave immediately. Don''t

    care anything else."

    Hearing that, Nicole was somewhat depressed.

    "Is this the only image I have in your mind?"

    "Then what other images do you have? Lady? Perhaps I used to think so, but now I think you''re very

    innocent."

    "Alright, stop mocking me. I''m going in."

    After saying that, Nicole opened the door and walked in.

    Maia was very weak. When she saw Nicole enter, she felt it a little hard to open her eyes.

    Seeing her like this, Nicole knew that Maia was really at the gate of death.

    "What else do you want to tell me?"

    She sat on the side of the bed.

    Maia looked outside and saw that Tim did not follow up, so she whispered, "You should know who

    sponsored me, right?"

    "Be, right?"

    "Yes."

    Maia nodded.

    She had always misjudged Nicole.

    She thought that Nicole was a richdy, an ipetent woman who was spoiled by Samuel. However,

    at this moment, she realized that she had misjudged Nicole.

    Even without Samuel, Nicole was still a formidable woman. However, her gentleness and demeanor

    covered her indomitable spirit up.

    "When did you know?"

    Maia looked at Nicole and asked.

    "Not long ago."

    Nicole didn''t hide it from Maia. She was about to die, what''s the point of keeping it from her?

    She told Maia that Be wanted Cornell to use his job as a doctor to kill her.

    Maia''s expression darkened.

    "Cornell is also one of her men?"

    "Yes, I know that not long ago. So, are you nning to stay here or leave? Whatever you want, I will

    help you."

    What Nicole said was from the bottom of her heart.

    She hade here to transfer Maia, but she didn''t expect that Maia was dying so quickly.

    Maia was silent for a while and said, "I am a dying person. It doesn''t matter where I am. Since they

    want me to die, I will die. Only when I die will they feel at ease and reveal themselves. I know that you

    will help Tim. The biggest regret in my life is not being with him. I want to do something for him near the

    end of my life."

    Nicole knew what she would do more or less.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Think carefully. Even if you do this, Tim may not be very grateful to you. I won''t appreciate your good

    intentions."

    "It doesn''t matter anymore. Anyway, I am going to die. I just hope you can treat my brother well."

    Maia treated his younger brother Trevin with sincerity and kindness.

    Nicole nodded.

    "Don''t worry. Trevin is not as fragile as you think."

    "I just don''t want him to be involved into the darkness like me. My parents'' death has something to do

    with Jase. Thanks to your son, I knew that. However, my parents were not rehabilitated in the end.

    When I die, I don''t know if Tim will help investigate further."

    Maia looked at Nicole. Nicole knew that she meant to get her involved.

    "Don''t worry. I will find out the truth for your parents, even for your brother."

    "Thank you, Nicole. If I can start over, I really hope to be true friends with you. Unfortunately,

    there are no ifs in this world."

    After Maia finished speaking, a teardrop rolled down from the corner of her eyes.

    "Leave the listening device behind. You can leave now. Cornell is probablying soon. I should

    depart this life."

    She closed her eyes, but for some reason, Nicole felt a little sad.

 Chapter 773 I Will Never Attack a Dying Person

    Chapter 773 I Will Never Attack a Dying Person

    "Maia."

    Nicole called out to her. Seeing Maia''s puzzled face, Nicole whispered, "You are a good sister."

    Her words instantly moved Maia to tears.

    In this lifetime, she lived for her younger brother. For her younger brother, and for rehabilitating her

    parents, she lost herself, and was no more the old her. No one would like the now her.

    Now that she heard Nicole''s affirmation, Maia suddenly realized that she could still feel alive.

    "Thank you, Nicole. Thank you so much."

    "Have a good journey."

    Nicole did not know what to say. She could not face Maia, so she could only turn around and leave the

    ward.

    In one''s life, one made the decision for his own path. Even though Nicole admitted that Maia was a

    good sister, the harm that Maia had done to her and Tim could never be forgotten.

    Seeing Nicolee out, Tim asked worriedly, "What''s going on? Did she do anything to you?"

    "No, let''s go out for a walk."

    Nicole''s words made Tim hesitate.

    "But Maia...."

    "Isn''t someone from the Louis family here? It''s fine. I feel bored. Walk with me."

    Hearing this, Tim was reluctant to refuse her.

    He nodded and walked out of the ward corridor side by side with Nicole.

    Nicole looked at the sky and whispered, "It''s really hard to imagine that you and I are cousins."

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to admit it. I wish so."

    Tim said yfully.

    Nicole red at him and said, "Don''t me yourself for Maia''s matter. She is destined to walk a

    different path with us. It''s good that you have done your best to treat her well and have a clear

    conscience."

    "I know, but I still feel not well. Perhaps I am destined to live alone all my life."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. You just need to wait for the right person."

    Nicole was worried that Tim would have other psychological burdens, so she couldn''t help butfort

    him.

    Tim shook his head and said, "There are some things that can''t be settled by fate. For example, us. I

    always thought that I could get you, but what happened? Now it turns out that we are brother and

    sister. How ridiculous! And my mother wakes up at this moment. Now, she has directly cut off my

    thoughts."

    "Nonsense. But when ites to this, I remember that it has been a long time since I heard from my

    mother. I couldn''t get through her this time. I''ve already contacted Finn, asking him to help me

    investigate it. I don''t know where my mother is now."

    There was a trace of worry in Nicole''s eyes.

    Tim patted her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Auntie will be fine. Maybe she just wants to change the

    environment and her mood, so she simply doesn''t answer the phone. After all, you have really made

    things hard for her."

    "Perhaps. I just hope she''s fine."

    Nicole sighed.

    The wind outside was not strong and it felt pleasant when it blew on one''s face.

    Tim looked at the hair on Nicole''s side and had a mixed feeling.

    He could no longer think about this woman that he had dreamed of. After all, she''s his cousin.

    Sometimes fate was strange, and it was very difficult to ept, it but he had to.

    Nicole seemed to have noticed Tim''s gaze. She turned to look at Tim and smiled, "What are you

    looking at?"

    "I''m looking at you. I can''t even look at you like this anymore."

    Nicole smiled.

    "Quit it. Auntie is not feeling well now. I know that you might be depressed because of Maia. Why don''t

    you take Auntie out for a trip to rx?"

    Hearing Nicole''s suggestion, Tim shook his head.

    "No, I''m not that fragile. Well, what do you want to tell mest time?"

    At this moment, the nurse quickly ran over.

    "Mr. Tim, Miss Maia has passed away."

    "What?"

    Tim was stunned.

    How could it be so fast?

    Just now, Maia didn''t look too bad.

    He looked at Nicole, a trace of doubt shing through his eyes.

    "Do you doubt what I''ve done to her? I don''t like her, and I even hate her. But I will never attack a dying

    person."

    Tim also felt that he had gone too far.

    He said at once, "I''m sorry, I''ll go take a look now."

    "I''ll go with you."

    Nicole was calmer than Tim.

    Perhaps it was because she knew Maia''s choice beforehand and she had learnt Maia''s final fate. Even

    though she also felt sorry, she could ept it.

    Tim had intended to refuse her, but after looking at Nicole, he nodded.

    When they arrived at the ward, Maia had already stopped breathing.

    The venttor also stopped working.

    Cornell stood at the side and said sadly, "I''m sorry. We tried our best, but she suddenly suffered from

    cardiac failure, so there''s nothing we can do."

    Before Tim could say anything, Nicole took out her phone and called the police.

    Cornell looked a little flustered.

    "Mrs. Green, what are you doing?"

    "It''s none of your business, doctor. From now on, before the police arrive, please stay in this ward."

    Nicole''s resolute attitude instantly made Tim frown.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Don''t say anything. You''ll know when the timees."

    Nicole said indifferently and stopped looking at Tim.

    Cornell was extremely nervous.

    "Mrs. Green, I have another operation. You have to let me leave."

    "I''ve already have someone inform the dean to appoint another doctor. So, Doctor Cornell, you don''t

    have to worry about the operation. This will only take you a while."

    Nicole looked at Cornell''s guilty expression and smiled.

    However, Cornell was even more uneasy because of this.

    "Mrs. Green, we really did our best to save Maia. Everyone here can prove it."

    "I know. I didn''t say that you didn''t try your best to save her. I just said that we''ll talk about it when the

    police arrive."

    Nicole refused to say anything more.

    Cornell intended to leave with excuses several times, but he was blocked back by Nicole.

    Only then did Tim realize that Cornell was suspicious.

    If he was innocent, what was he afraid of?

    Cornell looked terrifyingly panicked right now, and he even wanted to run out no matter what.

    Did Maia''s death carry other secrets?

    Tim frowned.

    Sensing that Tim was observing him, Cornell immediately calmed himself down. He smiled faintly, but

    sweat oozed out of his palms.

    "Are you hiding something from me?"

    Tim stared fixedly at Cornell, making it hard for Cornell to breathe.

    "Mr. Tim, are you joking? How could I hide something from you?"

    "Really? You¡¯d better not lie to me, otherwise...."

    Tim sneered, but Cornell trembled with fear.

    At this moment, the police arrived.

    "Who called the police? What''s wrong?"

    "It''s me. Someone was murdered here."

    Nicole hurriedly said.

    The police knew Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, what do you mean?"

    The policeman looked at Nicole and asked.

    Nicole pointed at Cornell and said word by word, "I used him of murdering Maia Harper."

    "Mrs. Green, you can''t talk nonsense. I''m a doctor, and how could I...."

    "Well, let Maia tell us the truth."

    The moment Nicole said those words, Cornell couldn''t be more frightened.

    "What do you mean? Mrs. Green, what are you talking about?"

    Nicole didn''t say anything else. She directly walked to Maia''s bedside and took out a sound monitor

    from under the bed.

    She operated the monitor on, and soon Cornell''s voice came out.

    "Maia, why did you do that? You know that all you have achieved was all thanks to her, but why did you

    fight against her? Last time, we have already sent someone to kill Martha, but you must interfere to

    save her. Well, you did save her, but did she appreciate your kindness? Did she allow you to marry her

    son? That''s why it''s useless for you to struggle no matter what."

    Maia coughed twice and said, "What do you mean? Are you here to kill me? I''m already like this, and I

    won''t live long. So you won''t let me go?"

    "You know that she won¡¯t be to at ease as long as you¡¯re alive. If you say something to Tim out of blind

    love, then our n will be over. Now that you have hidden your brother, we can''t find him. Do you think

    we will keep you in this world?"

    Cornell''s voice sounded again.

    Maia coughed fiercely and said, "I have done so much for you. Now that you have broken all my bones,

    I am already disabled. However, if you kill me, aren''t you afraid of retribution?"

    "Well, retribution? If there is such a thing, after so many years, the person who is supposed to have the

    first retribution should have long since disappeared. But wasn''t she still alive and well? Maia, don''t

    me me. I also have to rely on her for a living! Don''t worry, I''ll add some medicine to your fluid

    infusion. You won''t suffer too much. In just a few minutes, you won''t feel anything. We were once

    friends, and this is myst farewell."

    As Cornell spoke, there came some noises.

    Maia smiled bitterly and said, "Be is really ruthless! I''ve done so many things for her, yet she actually

    refused to let me enjoy a natural death in the end. However, I believe that the god knows what she has

    done. She will get what she deserves!"

    "It''s over. Maia, goodbye!"

    Maia struggled, but no matter how she struggled, she could not make it. They heard some noises, and

    Tim was so angry that his veins popped out.

    "You bastard!"

    He punched Cornell on the bridge of his nose, and immediately a stream of warm blood sprayed out.

    "He wants to kill me! Officer, help!"

    Cornell was so scared that he hurriedly covered his bleeding nose and ran towards the police.

    "This is nder, nder! This voice is synthetic. It was not me! It¡¯s really not me!"

    Nicole sneered and took out a camera from the hospital decorative painting.

    "Cornell, do you want to watch the surveince video?"

    When Cornell saw this, he instantly copsed onto the floor.

    He knew it was over.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Tim looked at Nicole with sharp eyes and anger.

 Chapter 774 You Intend to Help Her

    Chapter 774 You Intend to Help Her

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    She was sure that once she handed over the evidence to the police, Tim would find out the truth, but

    she had no other choice.

    Dodging Tim, Nicole handed over the surveince video to the police.

    "The evidence you need are here. Here you are."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Green."

    Taking over the video camera, the police took Cornell away.

    All of a sudden, the ward became so quiet that one could hear the sound of a needle dropping onto the

    ground.

    Never had Nicole been so nervous, but she was clear that Tim would figure out atst, even she said

    nothing.

    "Tim, listen to me."

    All of a sudden, Tim threw a vase, aiming at Nicole.

    The vase missed its aim, passed by Nicole and fell behind her, splintering.

    This was the first time that Tim lost his head over Nicole.

    Nicole was also stunned by his move.

    Looking at Tim, she noticed that the veins on his forehead burst out, and there in his eyes were

    condemnation and anger which he tried his best to suppress.

    "Tim, I, I...."

    "Get lost!"

    Tim was so depressed that he sounded like a broken gong.

    Nicole felt scared.

    She had never seen Tim like this before, but she also felt wronged and worried.

    "No, listen to me..."

    "I told you. Get lost!"

    Tim smashed his fist against the wall, his back facing Nicole, his shoulders trembling.

    "Nicole, I don''t want to quarrel with you, nor hurt you. You''d better be out of sight now before I lose my

    mind. I knew that Maia didn''t have much time left, and there was something between you two that you

    were hiding from me. But how could you do this? How could you sacrifice her life in exchange for the

    evidence? She was a bit evil, despicable and shameless, but even so, didn''t she have the right to live?

    You sacrificed her remaining life to help me know the truth, and clear away obstacles and threats for

    me. So, you think, I, as a grown man, can''t handle the matter? Do I need you and a dying woman to do

    this for me?"

    He felt the prick in his eyes, even some warm liquid leaking out.

    He didn''t want to be indebted to anyone, but now he would never have the chance to repay Maia in his

    lifetime.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ''She should have been the one who feels sorry, but now...''

    Even if Maia was dead now, could he really find his peace of mind again?

    Nicole did this for his own good, and she didn''t know the messy rtionship between Maia and himself.

    In whichever way to know the truth, even from the mouth of Nicole, he would like ept, but definitely

    not in this way.

    Maia sacrificed her own life to tell him who had plotted against him all these years. How could he bear

    this?

    As a man, he couldn''t protect his own woman, but was protected by this woman with her own life. Tim

    felt deeply humiliated by such love.

    Nicole was dumbfounded at the questions of Tim.

    She never expected such a repercussion from Tim.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Go. Let Samuel pick you up. I don''t want to see you for the time being. Leave me alone."

    Nicole felt sad when Tim showed her the door.

    For the first time, she felt that she might make a mistake.

    Nicole bit her lower lip and left the ward without a word.

    Maia was still lying in the ward serenely, but she would no longer open her eyes.

    After Nicole left, Tim turned around to look at Maia with tears streaming down his handsome face.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you like my being indebted to you? Maia, you made me restless when you

    were alive; now that you''re dead, I will never forget you for the rest of my life, is that your intention?

    How can you be so selfish? How can you!"

    But Maia could never answer him.

    When Nicole walked out of the hospital, Samuel was driving over.

    "Nicole, Sorry that I''mte."

    Just as Samuel got off the car, Nicole ran over and hugged Samuel.

    She was sad!

    So sad!

    Samuel was surprised by Nicole''s moves. Standing in amazement for a moment, he held her in his

    arms.

    "What''s up? Anything wrong? Who upsets you? I''ll teach him a lesson!"

    Instantly, Nicole''s tears flew out at Samuel''s words.

    "Samuel, I might have done something wrong."

    "No! My darling will do nothing wrong."

    At Samuel''s words, Nicole turned from weep to wail.

    "I infuriated Tim so much that he threw a vase at me. I''ve never seen him so angry, I..."

    "Wait, did Tim throw a vase at you? Are you hurt? Come."

    Samuel pushed Nicole out nervously and checked to make sure that she was fine before letting out a

    sigh of relief.

    "Tell me, is Tim crazy? Did he really throw a vase at you? I''ll go find him! Even if he''s your cousin, it

    won''t work. How can he throw a vase at you! He must lose his mind!"

    After saying that, Samuel walked towards the hospital, but was held on by Nicole.

    "Calm down. It might be my fault today."

    Nicole felt ill.

    Realizing her depression, Samuel couldn''t help petting her back and whispered, "What happened? I

    know Tim well, that is, he would rather hurt himself than you. What''s wrong?"

    Wiping her tears, Nicole whispered, "Perhaps I had been influenced by my auntie. She took Maia away

    from Tim for her misgiving on Maia as a wife. I didn''t agree with my auntie, so I informed Tim of my

    auntie'' intention. However, when confronting Maia and knowing that she had been a threat to Tim all

    the time, I couldn''t help it, I just... I just hated that she would pester Tim again. I hated that Tim would

    get hurt for her, and I hated that there would be an estrangement between Tim and my auntie because

    of her. So, I told Maia about Cornell''s assassination which I learned earlier. Then she suggested that

    we could record the conducts of Be and Cornell in video to countermine, which would be easier than

    we collect evidence by ourselves. I thought, this evidence would help Tim clear away all those

    obstacles and threats, and cut off the connection between Tim and Maia, so Maia and I settled the n

    and hid it from Tim."

    Learning the whole story, Samuel became serious and did notment immediately.

    Looking at Samuel with some apprehension, Nicole felt upset, "Samuel, do you also think it was all my

    fault? I just realized how badly I did. Although Maia was dying, what I did was a murder. I understand

    Tim''s infuriation, and I feel so stupid that I would like to beat myself."

    Samuel sighed and hugged Nicole closely.

    "Your n was a bit inconsiderate. But I know you meant well. You''re not ruthless, you will not curse

    Maia for the grudge between you two, and you will not disregard her life for the evidence. Your original

    intention was to help Maia, wasn''t it? Though the doctor said there was some time left for Maia, she

    suffered a lot, not to mention her broken bones. Every minute she breathed would be an ordeal.

    You intended to help her to end this ordeal while fulfill her wish of helping Tim. I understand."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole cry again.

    "But Tim misunderstands, he considers me as an evil woman who killed Maia for the evidence! But I

    did not! I sent Micah to protect her and encouraged you to investigate Zedd. With all these efforts, I

    would have obtained the evidence by myself easily! I..."

    "Yes, I know. As a woman, you were clear that Maia wanted a relief and would like to do something for

    Tim before her death. Tim is asshole for misunderstanding you. He doesn''t know you well enough even

    though he confessed his feelings to you and proposed; or else, you would have been Mrs. Louis, am I

    right? There, there. Calm down, Tim isn''t an idiot, only shocked at the moment, and will figure it out

    mistaketer. There, there."

    Samuel patted Nicole''s back whileforting her in words.

    Nicole wailed.

    "How did ite to this? How can he regard me, Nicole, as an evil murderer disregarding one''s life?"

    "No, Nicole, you misunderstood. Let''s put it this way, Maia is the special one for Tim. Though he might

    not love Maia, they have their exceptional stories, so he could stand her death in all of a sudden. Give

    him some time. Since he is a human, not a god, he will make mistakes. There, there. Don''t punish

    yourself for Tim''s mistakes. What about this, I take you to eat something yummy?"

    Samuel''s words soothed Nicole.

    "I''m not Zoe who eats whenever she feels unhappy."

    Seeing that she was better, Samuel said with a smile, "So what? It is a rxation of my daughter.

    Brilliant!"

    "You''re enchanted by your daughter."

    "I am also enchanted by my wife. Look, she is beautiful and considerate, isn''t she? Come, go eat

    cakes. Isn''t it said that desserts relieve bad moods? My treat!"

    Samuel got into the car, holding Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole felt reluctant at first, but resigned herself to Samuel''s persistence.

 Chapter 775 This Guy Was Simply Showing off

    Chapter 775 This Guy Was Simply Showing off

    Nicole and Samuel got to the dessert house. Seeing all the customers here were young couples, Nicole

    felt a little embarrassed.

    She tugged at Samuel''s sleeve and whispered, "Forget it. Look at this ce. The customers are all

    teenagers or young men in their early twenties. This ce is not for us!"

    Samuel looked around and smiled, "Aren''t you young? We''re also in our twenties, and we''re not yet

    thirty years old."

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "How shameless! You''re just about to turn thirty, and yet you''re still pretending to be young."

    "We''re not thirty anyway. Besides, who knows that if we don''t talk about it? Look, you''re so young and

    beautiful, and I''m so handsome and cool. What a perfect match we''re! Age doesn''t matter at all. If you

    still feel awkward, I''ll book the whole ce, or I can buy it for you."

    "No! There''s no need to do that. I didn''t mean it. I like to enjoy the food with others. Don''t make me look

    like a parvenu. I can''t stand it."

    Hearing that Samuel wanted to book the whole restaurant, Nicole got instantly scared.

    "Then shall we go in now?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole and asked with a smile.

    Nicole felt that he had definitely done it on purpose.

    "Samuel, why are you bing so oily and glib now? Who did you learn this from?"

    "To treat my wife well and make her happy, isn''t that what I should do as a husband? There''s nothing

    oily at all! These are all words from the bottom of my heart."

    "Stop! If you continue talking like that, I really can''t eat anything."

    Nicole recovered from her upset and felt a lot better.

    She took a deep breath and walked in bravely with Samuel.

    Given her age, she had worried about the embarrassment when others saw her have dessert here. But

    aftering in, she realized that no one was paying attention to her at all.

    Samuel brought Nicole to the table by the window and sat down.

    The waiter soon walked over.

    "Good afternoon. What would you like to order?"

    "Two doughnuts, a banana split and..."

    Nicole interrupted him before he finished speaking.

    "Sorry, my husband has ordered too much. Just one banana split for me."

    "Yes, madam. One moment, please."

    The waiter left smilingly.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Nicole, Samuel smiled, "You ordered too little. It''s not even enough for Zoe."

    "I''m not Zoe. Besides, I have to go back for dinnerter. I''ve promised Uncle Mark that."

    Her words set him pausing for a while.

    "Why do I feel as if we were still not married? You go home on time for dinner every day. What about

    me? I''m your husband!"

    Samuel''s words carried a trace of coquetry.

    Nicoleughed immediately.

    "Why there seems a sense of bitterness here? Where is it from?"

    "Nicole, let me tell you why. You''ve neglected me for too long."

    Samuel protested seriously.

    Nicole got kind of ashamed by what he said. It seemed that she really had cared little about Samuel

    recently for the sake of the draft.

    "Didn''t you say you intended to reorganize the Green family? I just want to save your time."

    "Come on. You''re simply happy to stay at the Don''s with the kids."

    Nicole couldn''t deny what he said.

    Recently at the Don''s, Mark and Jason had taken good care of her two children, so she could devote

    herself to the design. She had been actually quitefortable.

    "I''m sorry. I''ve failed to fulfill my duty as a wife. How about this? I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some

    foodter, and then I''ll cook something for you at home."

    Samuel''s eyes lit up with her words.

    "Don''t go back tonight. Mark is taking care of the children. Why don''t we just enjoy the night together?"

    Nicole''s face instantly flushed. She quickly covered Samuel''s mouth. Then she looked left and right,

    and heaved a sigh of relief after finding no one was paying attention to them.

    "Can you be more implicit when speaking outside?"

    Nicole red at Samuel coquettishly.

    Samuel was somewhat aggrieved and said, "Am I not implicit enough? You haven''t seen my explicit

    side. Why don''t we give it a try?"

    "No! That''s too shameful."

    Nicole''s face turned kind of scarlet.

    Seeing her so cute, Samuel couldn''t help but lean forward and give her a peck.

    Nicole''s face instantly turned quite scarlet.

    "Stop that."

    "Alright, let''s do itter at home."

    As he spoke, the waiter brought the banana split.

    Looking at the banana split, Nicole thought about what Samuel had just said. She suddenly didn''t know

    how to eat it.

    "Well, I''d better not eat this."

    "Have some. It''s fine. It''s delicious."

    Samuel scooped up some dessert and handed it to Nicole''s mouth.

    It had been many years since Nicole had the experience of being fed, so she couldn''t help but feel a

    little shy.

    "I''ll do it myself."

    She hurriedly grabbed the spoon in Samuel''s hand. However, Samuel stared at her so keenly that it

    made Nicole unable to eat it.

    "Forget it. Let''s go to the supermarket to buy some groceries."

    "Are you feeling better?"

    "Yes, of course. Definitely."

    On such an asion, Nicole could do nothing but say she was better. She definitely didn''t want any

    more trouble.

    Samuel showed a sly smile as Nicole called Mark to ask for leave and said that she would not go back

    this night.

    Mark was really good at nagging. After knowing Nicole would follow Samuel home, he still instructed a

    lot of things. Samuel hung up directly.

    "Hey, you''re being rude. He''s my uncle anyway."

    "Come on. It''s going to be dawn if you keep listening. Let''s go to the supermarket."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and walked towards the supermarket not far away.

    They bought some ingredients, went back home and made a loving dinner. Then they went to the bed

    for something sweet.

    When the morning sunshine went through the window, Samuel woke up while Nicole was still asleep.

    He prepared some food for Nicole, put it in the pot, gave udina and then left the house.

    He has other things to do today.

    Samuel felt that he really needed to deal with the things quickly and then bring his wife and children

    back. Otherwise, he would be like a monk soon. He did make it with herst night. But it was not

    good for the husband-wife and parent-child rtionships if they continued to meet once every ten days

    or so.

    "Don''t wake her up. Let her sleep until she wakes naturally. She has probably been tired these days for

    the draft. Heat up the food after she wakes up."

    Samuel instructed.

    udina nodded.

    He drove out of the house, only to find Tim at the door.

    "Why are you squatting in front of my house in the early morning?"

    Seeing Tim''s haggard expression, Samuel did not taunt him.

    Seeing Samuele out, Tim looked inside and said, "Yesterday I said something harsh. Is she alright

    now?"

    "How is she possibly alright? You scolded my wife. She cried. Is that alright?"

    "What? She cried? I''ll go in to see her."

    Tim was about to enter when Samuel grabbed his arm.

    "She''s asleep. Is it appropriate for you to enter?"

    "Then..."

    "Then what? Get in the car and let''s go to eat something together. Look at you. You probably haven''t

    had breakfast, right?"

    Samuel''s words caused Tim to smile bitterly.

    "Have breakfast? I don''t have the appetite. I don''t need that. Just let me sit in your car for a while. It''s

    quite cold outside."

    Then he opened the car door and sat inside.

    Samuel hurriedly turned on the heating.

    He looked at Tim and sighed, "Is it worthwhile? You''ve exhausted yourself for a woman who plotted

    against you and deceived you. You even scolded Nicole and made her cry. You really love Maia or

    what?"

    "It''s not that. It''s just I don''t feel good about it. Samuel, you know what? I don''t like to owe anybody

    anything. But Maia is using her own life to treat me like this, I..."

    "Don''t think she''s that great. She''s about to die anyway. Besides, Nicole agreed with her to do so in

    order to fulfill her wish. Think about it. How painful Maia must be now. The doctor has given her up, and

    every minute she lives is torture. Moreover, she herself has little desire to live. A peaceful and happy

    leaving is better than the painful living. The most regrettable thing in her life is that she can''t be with

    you. So she wants to do something for you and rid you of some obstacles before she dies. Do you

    understand?"

    Tim nodded at his words.

    "I understand. I also know that Nicole isn''t bad. But I was too emotional at that time and failed to think

    about it."

    "Fortunately, you didn''t think about it. Otherwise, I couldn''t have been reunited with her for one night."

    Tim looked at Samuel and felt that this guy was simply showing off.

    "Samuel, do you find it funny?"

    "It''s funny. Very funny! I''ll tell you what--I hope that you can treat my wife badly, so I will..."

    "Get lost!"

    Tim swore at Samuel. Then he stretched out his hand and said, "Give me a cigarette. I left in a hurry

    and forgot to bring it with me."

    "I''ve quit smoking recently. Nicole doesn''t like the smell of cigarettes. I want to be a good husband."

    Tim stared at Samuel, with his eyes as sharp as a de. But thetter didn''t care at all.

    "I really quit it."

    "That sucks."

    Tim was about to get out of the car when Samuel stopped him.

    "Well, do you need my help with Maia''s funeral and stuff?"

    "No. I can handle it myself. The priority is to find Trevin. I remember that Maia and Nicole once talked

    about his location. We can go there then."

    Tim''s words immediately set Samuel nervous.

    "I''m warning you. If you make my wife cry again, I''ll beat you up no matter what kind of rtion you''re

    to her. Do you hear me?"

    "I get it. You sound as if I were happy to see her cry."

    Tim finished speaking, got out of the car and closed the door. He looked up, only to see a familiar car

    driving over.

    The car stopped in front of Samuel''s, while the person that got off the car changed Tim''s expression.

 Chapter 776 You Didnt Do Anything Wrong

    Chapter 776 You Didn''t Do Anything Wrong

    It was Jacob!

    Tim didn''t like Jacob from the beginning. Now that Maia died because of Jacob''s mother Be, Tim

    hated Jacob even more and his eyes were filled with anger.

    Samuel stopped Tim.

    "It has nothing to do with his family! Besides, Jacob doesn''t know anything."

    "How did you know that he didn''t? Perhaps the reason why Be had the guts to act so recklessly was

    because his son backed her up."

    Tim gritted his teeth and asked.

    However, Samuel said coldly, "That''s impossible! I know Jacob well because we grew up together.

    Even if Be is his mother, he would not do something that against his conscience. If he did it, you

    wouldn''t be the president of the Louis Group now."

    "What do you mean? You mean Jacob is more capable than me? You think he is more qualified than

    me to be the president of the Louis Group, right?"

    Now Tim was like a hedgehog. No matter what Samuel said, he could find a reason to refute it.

    There was a hint of grievance in his heart that he couldn''t find an outlet.

    Samuel knew about that, so he let it go.

    "Tim, you would attack anyone whenever you see someone rted to Be, wouldn''t you? Maia may

    be special to you, or you may feel guilty about her. But it doesn''t mean that all the people have to treat

    Maia well. She treats you well, but she was not like that for everyone. At least she''s not friendly to

    Nicole, is she?"

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, nor did it fluctuate. It was in, but Tim''s eyes turned red at his words.

    "That''s not what I meant. I just...."

    "I understand your feelings and what Maia means to you, but you can''t force all of us to treat Maia well.

    After all, this is a two-way thing. Nicole didn''t hold any grudges with Maia because of you. Didn''t she do

    enough? And she chose to fulfill Maia''s wish. She knew that you wouldin about her, but she did

    it. She felt aggrieved but she didn''t say anything. Tim, you can be upset, but please don''t hurt the

    people who really care about you and are still alive, okay?"

    Samuel''s words calmed Tim down.

    Jacob rushed over.

    "Mr. Green, there is an urgent document that you need to sign."

    When Jacob saw Tim, he froze. He knew that Samuel was investigating his uncle Zedd recently, so

    when he saw Tim looking at him with such a red face, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    Did his uncle and mother do something wrong?

    "What''s going on?"

    Jacob just asked subconsciously, but Tim couldn''t help himself.

    "Get lost!"

    He pushed Jacob away and quickly walked towards his car.

    "What''s wrong with him?"

    Staggering, Jacob looked at Samuel with puzzlement.

    Samuel sighed and said, "He¡¯s fine. You know, he is bad-tempered. Let''s go to thepany first."

    After he finished speaking, he looked at the direction of Nicole''s bedroom and decided that it was better

    for Nicole to handle it personally.

    Jacob followed Samuel to thepany.

    It waste in the morning when Nicole woke up.

    She stretched herself and found that no one was beside her. She touched the bed to feel the

    temperature. He should have left for a long time.

    Nicole was a little upset by Samuel''s hard work, but she knew that she could not help. What she could

    do was to try her best not to put any trouble to Samuel.

    After getting up, Nicole was asked to eat by udina.

    She turned on the TV and watched it. udina whispered, "Mrs. Green, Mr. Tim came this morning,

    but he left angrily after talking to Mr. Green."

    "Mr. Tim?"

    "That''s right. Tim Louis."

    Nicole paused.

    She still remembered that Tim was so angry with her yesterday. Did hee here early in the morning

    to apologize, or did he want to continue losing his temper?

    Nicole was confused and thought for a while before picking up her phone and calling Tim.

    "You came here visiting me this morning?"

    "Yes, I almost froze."

    Tim''s voice was somewhat hoarse.

    Hearing that his tone was the same as usual, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Buying a cemetery for Maia. Oh, are you awake? Let''s go visit Trevin. Maia should have told you

    where Trevin is. Don''t worry, I''ve asked Samuel. He''s a little busy today and told me to go with you."

    Hearing Tim''s words, Nicole said, "Alright, I''ll wash up and be right there."

    "I''ll go to you, so you don''t have to ride back and forth. And I''m so sorry about yesterday. I was a bit

    intense at that time, and didn''t take care about your feelings. I was a jerk. You can do everything to

    calm your anger. I have no objections."

    Tim''s words moved Nicole and her eyes were filled with tears.

    "Never mind. I didn''t take it seriously."

    "Really? But who yowled like a rabbit? Your husband almost beat me this morning. I know you take it

    seriously. You know my bad temper. I can''t help myself to lose my temper when I am angry. It was my

    fault that I didn''t think of your starting point."

    Nicole looked up, fearing that she would cry.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Tim, we''ve known each other for so long, right? We''ve known each

    other longer than you have known Maia. But you were the first to question my character. I''m really

    upset."

    "I''m sorry, I...."

    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. Everyone''s ce in other people''s hearts is different. I

    overestimated my ce in your heart. Compared to me, perhaps you care more about her feelings. I

    was a little aggrieved yesterday, but now I think I''ll let it go. If something were to happen to me and you

    were to handle things from what I stood, Samuel would probably be the same as you. So, there''s no

    need to apologize. You didn''t do anything wrong."

    Nicole''s words surprised Tim.

    Was that so?

    Maia''s ce in his heart surpassed Nicole''s?

    No!

    Definitely not!

    He just owed Maia too much that he couldn''t take it anymore that he overreacted after knowing that his

    favorite person had hurt Maia.

    But was it still work to talk to Nicole about this now?

    Would Nicole believe it?

    Tim wanted tough.

    He lost Maia and he also lost Nicole.

    At the very least, there was a crack between him and Nicole. Perhaps they would never be able to go

    back to the way they were before.

    Tim bit his lower lip.

    "Nicole, you know so well how to hurt people''s hearts."

    "I am just telling the truth. Wait for me for a while. I''ll wash my face and get dressed beforeing out."

    "Alright."

    Actually, Tim had arrived near the Green''s, but he didn''t rush over. After hearing Nicole''s words, he

    agreed. At the same time, he knew that Nicole did not want to continue this topic.

    He was upset and felt that his life and feelings were in a mess.

    He wanted to talk to his mother, Martha, but he was afraid that his mother couldn''t ept it.

    Tim felt that he was getting worn out.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole''s mind was filled with a thousand regrets.

    Maia changed the rtionship between her and Tim. She didn''t know what to say. But since everything

    was settled, she couldn''t say anything.

    After simply dressing herself up, Nicole changed into a neat set of sportswear and went out.

    Tim was waiting for her at the door. When he saw Nicoleing out, he quickly put out his cigarette.

    "I''m fine. I can handle it."

    Nicole suddenly felt that she was asking too much of Tim.

    They were just friends, buddies, or now rtives, but they were all independent individuals.

    Samuel was enough for her.

    She didn''t pay much attention to what Tim would do and what attitude he had towards her.

    After figuring this out, Nicole''s smile returned.

    "You haven''t slept all night? Or you didn''t get a good sleep? Look at your red eyes. Here is some hot

    milk and I have brought you something to eat."

    Nicole gave him the breakfast she had prepared.

    Tim was slightly surprised. Seeing Nicole''s brilliant smile, he couldn''t help but feel like crying.

    "Are you not angry anymore?"

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "What am I mad at? You didn''t do anything wrong. I am the obsessive one. Come on. Your food is

    getting cold. I know you haven''t eaten in the morning, so eat it. We have a lot of things to do. If you

    need my help, I''ll help you. If you think I''m in the way, I''ll go back. It''s fine."

    "What are you talking about? I never think you''re in my way. Nicole, you''re deliberately mad at me,

    aren''t you?"

    Nicole just smiled and didn''t say anything.

    She wore a set of white clothes today and looked especially smart.

    "I''ll drive. Just eat. I know the address."

    Nicole dragged Tim to the passenger seat and went to the driver''s seat.

    Tim did not refuse.

    He didn''t have much appetite to eat, but now that he saw Nicole''s smile, he felt much better.

    She shouldn''t be angry anymore, right?

    Nicole knew that Tim was observing her and did not say anything. After getting on the car, she started it

    and drove towards the address Maia had left her.

    Tim was really hungry.

    After wolfing down some food and drinking some milk, he burped. Only then did he realize that they

    were in the suburbs.

    "Maia hid Trevin in the suburbs?"

    "No, I came here to get something."

    Nicole''s words confused Tim. He didn''t know what Nicole referred to that she had toe here to get,

    but he didn''t ask. He was at ease with Nicole.

    Not long after they went in the suburbs, Tim sensed that there was a suspicious car following them.

    His face became somewhat serious.

    "Nicole, there seems to be someone following us. Pull over and I''ll drive. I''ll see if I can get rid of them."

    "No need, I''ll do it."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she stepped on the elerator and the car suddenly rushed forward

    like an arrow off the string.

 Chapter 777 Stop Pretending in Front of Me

    Chapter 777 Stop Pretending in Front of Me

    Tim''s brows furrowed tightly as the car behind chased after them.

    "Are these Be''s people? I really want to stop and beat them to death."

    "Don''t worry, you''ll have itter."

    Nicole''s words shocked Tim slightly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Just wait."

    Nicole mysteriously drove to a remote ce.

    When the car jumped to a halt, Tim was still confused. Nicole smiled and said, "It''s your show time now.

    Didn''t you want to hit them? Now you can do it. There''s no surveince camera here."

    Tim immediately understood.

    "Brilliant."

    He smiled and got out of the car.

    Recently, Tim was almost suffocated by the suppression of his emotions. Especially when he

    remembered that all Maia''s bones had been shattered, Tim felt even more upset.

    What kind of hatred could drive a person to bully her to such an extent?

    Even though Maia had schemed against him, she did not really hurt him in the end. Instead, it was

    because she was treated like this by Be that Tim''s anger burst out.

    Nicole did not stop him, nor did she participate.

    After she got out of the car, she leaned against the door and watched the car stop behind them with a

    faint smile.

    Seeing Nicole and Tim get out of the car, the people in the car hesitated whether to leave or stay, but

    Tim did not give them time to think and just knocked on the car window.

    "Get off the car!"

    "What?"

    The people in the car were a little dumbfounded.

    "I said get off the car! Don''t make me say it again."

    Tim wore a long face. He wasn''t someone who could suppress his temper. ,

    They hesitated and got off the car. However, they regretted it immediately because Tim was really good

    at fighting.

    The depression recently made Tim show no mercy. They cried in pain, but it was useless for Tim.

    After Tim beat them up, he felt a little at ease.

    "Feeling better?"

    Nicole asked with a smile.

    "Much better. Don''t tell me that you designed this for me to vent my anger, do you?"

    Tim wiped away his sweat and felt much more rxed.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I''m not that bored. Be has always been looking for Trevin. Now that

    Maia is dead, the only person she can use is Trevin. However, Maia would not tell her where Trevin

    was, so she would naturally have people keep an eye on us and follow us to take Trevin. Therefore,

    why don''t we get rid of these people first? Besides, you''re in a foul mood recently. You can just vent

    your anger."

    Tim smiled.

    "You''re the one who knows me best."

    "Now we''ve got rid of the stalkers, and we can go and pick up Trevin."

    Nicole got in the car first.

    Tim felt rxed after the exercise just now. He did not hesitate and followed her into the car.

    When the car started again, Tim discovered that they were heading towards the center of the city.

    "Nicole, are we going the wrong way?"

    "No, exactly right. I drove here just now to mislead them. Otherwise, they would have guessed where

    Trevin was, which would put him in danger."

    Tim looked at Nicole and shook his head, "You are more and more like Samuel. Are you learning this

    from Samuel in the past few years? God. You are no longer the simple Nicole I know."

    "Quit it!"

    Nicole scolded him with a smile, and then drove to the opposite side of the house of Louis.

    "What are you doing? Are you going to pick on Be now?"

    "No, Trevin lives opposite your ce."

    Nicole''s words shocked Tim.

    "My ce?"

    "Yes, Maia said it was the shadow under the light. Be would never guess that the person she was

    looking for would live opposite your house."

    After saying that, Nicole got out of the car.

    Tim frowned again.

    He didn''t know what to say. He got out of the car and followed Nicole into the opposite house.

    Nicole took out the key and opened the door. The room was quiet.

    Tim frowned and asked, "It seems that nobody lives here."

    "He''s locked in the room."

    Nicole sighed.

    Maia had done enough for Trevin.

    She went to a room and took out the key to open the door, only to see that Trevin had fainted on the

    bed.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I guess he fainted from hunger. Take him to the hospital. Carry him."

    Nicole made way for him.

    Tim did not say anything. He carried Trevin on his shoulder and quickly left the room.

    When he reached the door, he nced at his own house. He did not see Be, but he was extremely

    angry.

    cing Trevin in the car, Tim heard a familiar voice.

    "Tim? What are you doing here? Why don''t youe home?"

    Bard''s voice shocked Tim.

    He turned around and looked at Bard. Suddenly, he went mad.

    "Why should I go home? Is that my home? Isn''t that your home with Be?"

    "Why are you so angry early in the morning? I heard that your mother had recovered."

    Suppressing his temper, Bard just wanted to ask about that.

    Tim suddenlyughed.

    "How ironic! When my mother disappeared, you didn''t bother to ask. Now you ask about her. Do you

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    deserve that?"

    "Tim, watch your mouth! I''m your father!"

    "If you weren''t my father, do you think you would still be able to stand in front of me? You and Be act

    in collusion with each other."

    Tim''s wordspletely pissed off Bard.

    "You bastard!"

    He wanted to hit Tim, but Tim grabbed his wrist and said coldly, "I''m in my twenties. Do you think I''m

    still a child? Regardless of me, have you ever cared about my mother even once over the years? Now

    you''re asking about my mother. Don''t you think it''s too hypocritical? Or did your wife make you ask

    that?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Bard was dumbfounded.

    "Stop pretending. Isn''t it Be who wants my mother and me to die soon? Stop pretending to be

    innocent in front of me. Without your indulgence, would Be be so bold? Just wait and see. God''s mill

    grinds slow but sure. Be''s good days are over."

    After Tim finished speaking, he got in the car.

    Bard immediately noticed something.

    "Tim, tell me clearly, what''s going on? What''s wrong with Be?"

    Nicole walked over and whispered, "Uncle Jacob, I think there are some things you should know, but

    not now. If you''re avable, you cane to the Central Hospital. When Trevin is rescued, I will exin

    it clearly."

    "Who is Trevin? What exactly is going on?"

    Bard felt like a fool, knowing nothing. But now, Tim''s attitude towards him was really strange and

    Nicole''s words were really confusing.

    Nicole sighed. Recalling the conversation between Cornell and Be, she felt somewhat sympathetic

    towards Bard.

    He had given up his wife and child for this woman. However, his son was not his son anymore and

    neither was his wife.

    "Uncle Jacob,e if you can. Forget it if you don''t have time."

    This was all Nicole could say.

    "Why did you tell him so much? I don''t believe he doesn''t know anything since they are couples."

    Tim lowered the window. His face full of disgust and anger instantly upset Bard.

    "What exactly is going on? Tim, what happened on earth? Can you tell me clearly? It''s been so many

    years, and every time you have such an attitude. I have no idea what happened. Can you at least give

    me an exnation?"

    Seeing Bard like this, Nicole said, "Uncle Jacob, you shoulde to the hospital if you can. We are

    in a hurry to save the patient now, so we really don''t have time to exin to you."

    "Alright, I''ll be there in a moment."

    "Come alone. As for Mrs. Louis, don''t say anything to her. Don''t ask why. You''ll knowter."

    Nicole''s words instantly made Bard understand something.

    "I get it."

    He nodded and went home.

    When Nicole got in the car, Tim whispered, "Why are you talking so much to him? I don''t believe he

    doesn''t know anything."

    "What if he really doesn''t know? Tim, you should give him a chance. Even if he is unforgivable, you

    should let him know why. Besides, I think after this incident, your mother may divorce him."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Tim was shocked.

    For so many years, although Be was always called Mrs. Louis, they were still a family inw. Be

    was just a home wrecker. But now, when he heard Nicole say that Martha was likely to divorce Bard,

    Tim was in a trance.

    It was as if all the illusions had been shattered overnight, and the family was splitting up.

    Tim had just lost Maia, and now he was about to lose his family. He suddenly felt extremely sad.

    "Did my mother say that?"

    "It''s my guess, because I am also a woman. Martha has been muddleheaded for so many years. In

    fact, she doesn''t want to face the reality. Now she has to face it. I think their marriage should be over

    soon."

    It was said that women understood women best. Tim became more and more upset.

    "Don''t you want them to get divorced?"

    Seeing that Tim''s expression was gloomy, Nicole couldn''t help but ask.

    "It doesn''t make any difference whether they get divorced or not, does it?"

    Nicole knew that Tim did not really think so, but nowforting words seemed to be helpless.

    She sighed lightly and started the car to drive towards the Central Hospital. At the entrance of the

    hospital, Nicole and Tim had just gotten off when they saw a person walking towards them quickly.

 Chapter 778 This Has Something to Do with You, Too

    Chapter 778 This Has Something to Do with You, Too

    Tim was slightly shocked.

    "Gabrielle? What is she doing here?"

    Nicole suddenly remembered something.

    "Wait for me for a moment. I''ll be right back."

    As she spoke, she hurriedly ran towards Gabrielle.

    Tim frowned slightly. He felt that this matter was not simple. He just followed without Nicole''s

    instruction.

    "Gabrielle, how is it? Do you get any results?"

    Nicole asked worriedly.

    Gabrielle gave the blood test report to Nicole.

    "Just like you said, there is indeed an umtion of chronic toxins in the bloodponents. It''s

    reallyplicated."

    Just as Gabrielle finished speaking, Tim ran over.

    "What''splicated?"

    Seeing Timing, Nicole was surprised.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Are you hiding something from me?"

    Tim looked at Nicole. His gaze stopped Nicole from concealing it.

    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I just want to say it when we''re all here."

    Nicole subconsciously hid the test paper.

    When Tim saw Nicole like this, although he was nervous, he nodded.

    "Alright. Then I''ll wait for a while."

    He looked at Gabrielle and brought Trevin to the hospital.

    Only then did Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    When Gabrielle saw Nicole like this, she whispered, "Haven''t you told him yet?"

    "I didn''t find an opportunity. I''ll say that when everyone is here in a while. Bard will alsoe. If I

    don''t say that, I think there are some things that the police will notify them."

    Nicole didn''t mean that. But it was not good to tell others over and over again.

    Gabrielle patted her shoulder and whispered, "It''s hard for you. It''s not a good thing to say it or not."

    "Yes. Tim is keen on face-saving. I don''t know if he will copse after I say it. The incident with Maia

    has dealt him quite a blow."

    Nicole sighed.

    Gabrielle shook her head and said, "You are the only proper one to say that, concerning your

    rtionship. It''ll be worse if it''s any other to do it."

    "Not necessarily. Because of Maia''s death, Tim almost beat me up."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Gabrielle was shocked.

    "Really? Does Tim love Maia so much?"

    "It may not be love. Maia has done so much for him, who is always emotional and loyal, and Maia used

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    her own life to eliminate the threat to him, which is something that Tim can''t exchange for in his lifetime.

    Sometimes, he felt stressed because he owed her. Maia may be Tim''s cmity."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Gabrielle nodded.

    "That''s right. Everyone has a cmity in the life. Perhaps Maia is really Tim''s cmity. When this

    cmity is over, perhaps the future will be smooth."

    "I hope so."

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, "I have to go see how Trevin is doing. This child has been locked

    in Maia''s apartment and has been hungry for a few days. I promised Maia that I would take good care

    of Trevin."

    "You can go. Be careful yourself. I have some things to do in the hospital. I''ll go back first."

    "Alright."

    Parting with Gabrielle, Nicole quickly entered the hospital. Then, she followed Tim''s instructions and

    found Tim and Trevin.

    "How''s it going?"

    Seeing that Trevin was still being examined, Nicole hurriedly asked.

    "Nothing serious. He¡¯s a little weak. He just needs take some rest and a nutrition shot."

    Tim whispered.

    Just as he was speaking, Bard, Samuel, and the others came, and even followed Jacob behind

    them.

    "What is he doing here?"

    Tim was not very friendly. Without Nicole and Samuel, Tim would have driven Jacob out.

    Hearing Tim''s words, Bard couldn''t help but say, "He is your brother. Why can''t hee?"

    "I haven''t admitted it. I didn''t admit it before, I don''t admit it now, and I won''t admit it in the future."

    Tim''s words caused Bard''s expression to cloud over.

    "You bastard, you...."

    "Uncle Jacob, calm down and talk about itter."

    Nicole stopped Bard in time.

    Perhaps it was because of Nicole''s identity, or perhaps it was because Samuel was present, Bard

    immediately shut up. Jacob was wearing a long face. After all, it was very sad to be unweed by

    others. Moreover, he was an illegitimate child.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, I''ll wait outside."

    Jacob was about to leave when Nicole stopped him.

    "Jacob, this matter has something to do with you. You can stay here. If you still want to leave after

    hearing this, we won''t stop you. But no matter what happens, we just think that you have the right to

    know. We won''t change our attitude towards you just because your identity. Do you understand?"

    Nicole was really afraid that Jacob would not be able to withstand it. Moreover, she also knew how

    Samuel felt about Jacob. After so many years, although the two of them were the employer and

    employee, Nicole knew that Samuel treated him as his own brother.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jacob was caught off guard.

    "Have something to do with me?"

    "Yes, you''ll know when you hear it."

    Nicole looked at Samuel and saw Samuel nod to her before she took out the phone.

    "I identally discovered something a while ago. I think it''s better to let everyone know about this.

    Because my current identity is Martha''s biological niece and Tim''s cousin, and this matter has

    something to do with my aunt Martha, I interfered in your affairs."

    When Nicole said this, she nced at Bard.

    Obviously, Bard was very surprised.

    "You are Martha''s niece? How is that possible? Martha was only a child raised by a single parent

    family. She was alone. Her mother was our family''s maid at that time. I know the best. Her mother said

    that she was the only daughter."

    Hearing Bard''s words, Nicole was somewhat puzzled, but she felt that Martha wouldn''t lie to her, so

    she repeated Martha''s words.

    Bard was shocked.

    "Martha is a child of the Shaw family? How is this possible? I never knew it. I thought...."

    "What did you think? When did you really care about my mother? I even suspect the purpose of you

    marrying my mother! Without any power and money, she is the daughter of your family''s maid and you

    married her? Is that true love? You cheated on her less than a year after you got married. Is that true

    love?"

    Tim''s sarcastic words somewhat embarrassed Bard.

    "How dare you judge the matter between your mother and me?"

    "Can''t I? How many years has my mother been crazy? Did you care about her? My mother has been

    living in the beautiful dreams you gave her all these years. What about you? You live a carefree life

    with your lover. Do you dare to say that you loved my mother? I really hope that time will flow

    backwards. At that time, my mother might even have other choices."

    Tim said hatefully.

    Bard had nothing to say.

    What should he say?

    For so many years, he never went to see Martha. If it weren''t for worrying about Tim, perhaps he

    wouldn''t go back to see her recently.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to see him, but he didn''t dare. But how would he tell Tim that?

    Jacob stood there all the time. He didn''t know how he should react to these words. So he didn''t react at

    all, like a wooden man. As for his thoughts, no one knew.

    Seeing Bard like this, Tim wanted to say more, but was stopped by Nicole.

    "Let''s not talk about the past anymore. It''s better for them to decide on their own feelings. Everyone,

    please be prepared for what I''m going to say today. I was really shocked when I heard it."

    As Nicole spoke, she turned on the recording of her phone and found the file from it. Then, Cornell and

    Be''s voices sounded.

    Bard and Be had lived together for so many years. How could he not recognize Be''s voice?

    Almost as soon as Be spoke, he held his breath and listened, but the more he listened, the gloomier

    his expression became.

    Jacob''s expression also changed.

    From the initial shock, to anger, and to shame.

    Everyone remained silent all the time.

    Tim''s hands were tightly clenched together. If Be was in front of him, he really wished he could break

    Be into pieces.

    After listening to the recording with great difficulty, everyone remained silent. The silence was like an

    invisible mountain pressing down on everyone''s heart, especially for Bard.

    His expression was unpredictable, turning red and pale, revealing his anger.

    She was the woman he had lived with for so many years. Because of her, he even abandoned his ex-

    wife. But in the end, this woman colluded with others to scheme against him for his property, and even

    wished for his early death.

    And the illegitimate son Jacob, who he wholeheartedly felt sorry for, was actually not his son!

    How stupid he was!

    He had been a fool for so many years, and he had been enjoying it. It was really outrageous.

    Bard immediately looked at Tim.

    At this time, he felt that only Tim was his son and the continuation of his blood. He wanted to know

    Tim''s opinion about it, but unfortunately, Tim did not look at him at all.

    Tim looked at Nicole and whispered, "What did Gabrielle give you not long ago?"

    "Auntie''s blood test report. After I got this recording, I asked Gabrielle to draw some blood for Martha''s

    test."

    "What''s the result?"

    To Tim, it didn''t matter who Be had an affair with, whether his father was cheated or not, or whether

    Jacob was his own brother. The most important thing was his mother.

    He just hoped that his mother would be safe and sound.

    Looking at Tim''s expectant gaze, Nicole suddenly felt that she was so cruel. Although this matter had

    nothing to do with her, it was still cruel for her to uncover all of this.

    Nicole took out the blood test report from her pocket and hesitantly handed it to Tim.

    "You should read it yourself."

    Tim took the test paper and his expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 779 Dont You Know Me

    Chapter 779 Don''t You Know Me

    "What''s wrong?"

    Bard wanted to take a look, but Tim dodged back.

    "You have not given my mother any care for so many years. No matter what will happen, it''s none of

    your business."

    "What are you talking about? Your mother and I haven''t got divorced yet."

    Bard had vaguely sensed that something was wrong. Tim''s words and the recording he had just

    listened to immediately made Bard''s face pale.

    "What''s in the recording is really the truth? Your mother ..."

    "Yes, slow poison was detected in her blood sample. Are you satisfied? The mistress with your favor

    has meant to kill my mother and even me now! If Maia hadn''t fallen in love with me, you might be

    looking at my dead body now. Mr. Louis, Bard Louis, are you satisfied with the result now?"

    Tim directly threw the test report in Bard''s face.

    Bard was stunned.

    How could this be?

    Be was so gentle and so virtuous. How did she be the mastermind behind this murder?

    But the recording couldn''t be faked, and neither could the blood test report.

    For a moment, Bard could not ept the fact.

    Jacob was also very embarrassed.

    He had thought that he was a love child who had stolen the favor Tim should have got, but now he felt

    that he was even more sinful than that!

    What Be had done was unbearable to him, and he felt he could not face Tim and Bard at all.

    "I''m going back to ask her about the truth."

    Jacob''s voice was hoarse and his eyes were slightly red. If he weren''t a grown man with a strong mind,

    he would have copsed long ago.

    Nicole and Samuel also sympathized with him.

    Born to a mother like that and to a greedy, insatiable father like Cornell, any ordinary man couldn''t take

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    it.

    When Bard turned to look at Jacob again, he had mixed feelings. He had really thought that Jacob

    was his son, but now everything had changed.

    To look at Jacob carefully now, Bard could see that Jacob did not look like him so much. He looked

    more like Be. Bard had always thought that it was natural that his son looked like his mother, but

    now, the more he looked at him, the more upset he was feeling.

    What had he done for all these years?

    For a child that was born by others, and for his mistress, he had thrown his first wife into a sanatorium,

    left her alone and ignored her. He did nothing when his son hated him for so many years and made the

    father-and-son rtionship so tense now.

    Bard realized that he had sabotaged his own family, and he even had to depend on Tim in business.

    How could he face Tim and ask him to respect him?

    Bard suddenly regretted everything he had done.

    "I''m going back with you. I''m going to ask Be what exactly she wants to do."

    "What exactly she wants to do? Don''t you know? Or did she make you stupid as well?"

    Tim didn''t care about Bard''s face at all. His words were harsh and cruel.

    Having nothing to say to defend himself, Bard could only leave awkwardly with Jacob.

    Nicole was a little worried about Jacob and said to Samuel, "You''d better go with them. I''m worried that

    Jacob ..."

    "He''s fine. He can handle it. You and Tim can go back with them. I''ll stay here to wait for Trevin to wake

    up. I think your mother wants to see you guys there now. She has already gone back to the Louis''

    when I came here."

    "What? My mother has gone back to the Louis''? She''s no match for Be!"

    Tim immediately became nervous.

    Nicole was also a little worried.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? What if she ..."

    "Nothing is going to happen. I''ve asked my people to keep an eye on her. Don''t worry."

    Of course Samuel knew Nicole''s worries clearly. How could he let Martha face Be alone?

    Hearing that, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Then I''m going back with Tim now. I''ll leave it to you here."

    "Sure. Be careful. Call me if you need anything."

    Samuel looked at Nicole with a faint smile on his face.

    "Alright."

    Nicole immediately nodded.

    She was grateful for the love and understanding Samuel had given her, and also his sympathy for her.

    She knew Samuel was doing all this only because he loved her. He didn''t want her to be sad or to

    panic. Although she might be able handle it well without Samuel''s help, she had to admit that she might

    not be able to do it in time.

    Nicole looked at Samuel affectionately, then turned around quickly and ran out with Tim.

    When they got back to the Louis'' almost at the same time, they were surprised to see that Martha was

    sitting on the couch at the center of the living room while Be was standing at the side and ring at

    Martha.

    "What''s going on? Are you alright?"

    When Bard got inside the room, he immediately asked how Martha was doing. That surprised Martha

    a little, but she smiled mockingly after thinking for a while.

    "Shouldn''t you ask your mistress how she''s doing first? And ask her if I have bullied her?"

    Martha''s voice was still very gentle, but what she had said was unbearable to Bard.

    "Martha, you and me! We are husband and wife!"

    "That''s new. You still remember that we are husband and wife? I haven''te back to the Louis¡¯

    residence for nearly 20 years, right? In these years, you let a woman who isn''t your wife live here so

    naturally, and let people call her Mrs. Louis. Do you really remember I am your wife?"

    Martha looked at Bard, but no hatred could be seen in her eyes. She was just as calm as a dry well.

    Looking at her expressionless face, Bard immediately felt as if his heart was torn apart.

    "Martha, I admit I have made a mistake in the past few years."

    "Why are you apologizing? Bard, what are you doing? I''m your woman! You''ve promised me that ..."

    Seeing Bard apologizing to Martha, Be couldn''t help but panic.

    "Shut up!"

    Bard suddenly turned around and directly pped her in the face.

    "Bard, you''re crazy! You pped me!"

    Be did not anticipate the p at all and directly fell to the floor. But then she saw Jacob entering the

    room.

    "Jacob, Jacob! Your father is crazy! He pped me! What kind of life your mother is living in this

    family? If you came back early and inherited everything from the Louis family, would I still have to

    endure all of this?"

    "Shut up. Maybe you don''t feel embarrassed, but I''m so ashamed of you."

    Looking at the woman who was wailing on the floor, Jacob couldn''t help but feel disgusted.

    How could this woman be his mother?

    After doing so many disgusting things, she was still talking about letting him inherit the Louis family''s

    property now. He didn''te back to the Louis family because he didn''t want to be at odds with Tim.

    But if he had reallye back then, the situation now would be even more embarrassing for him.

    Fortunately, he did note back to the Louis family then!

    Jacob couldn''t help but feel d about his choice.

    Be was stunned after hearing her son''s words.

    "Jacob, I know that I might not have given you enough care. That''s a mistake I have made, but I''m your

    mother no matter what! Now your father and this woman are bullying me together. Why did you talk to

    me like that? Don''t you worry that you might break mom''s heart? Do you know how hard I wished that

    you''vee back all these years?"

    "Come back for what? For deceiving Mr. Tim together with you and taking away the property that

    belongs to the Louis family? Or you wanted me back because you could be together with Cornell by

    then? Did you ever consider how I would be affected? Did you ever think about the day when you get

    caught? And how should I ept myself when that happens?"

    Jacob shouted at her all of a sudden.

    Be froze, and then she suddenly felt scared.

    "What the hell are you talking about? Jacob, what''s wrong with you? Why are you talking nonsense?"

    "Nonsense? Did you forget so quickly about what you said to Cornell a few days ago? I forgot to tell

    you that the police have arrested Cornell for he tried to kill Maia on your order. They are currently

    interrogating him in the detention house. It won''t be long before he splits on you. Mother, the truth will

    Looking at the woman in front of him who had given him his life, Jacob suddenly didn''t know what to

    do.

    Be was suddenly as pale as death.

    She then seemed to realize something and quickly crawled to Bard. She held the hem of Bard''s

    trousers and cried, "Bard, I was wronged. Really. It was Cornell who forced me to do this. It was him!

    He raped me and threatened me. If I refused to listen to him, he would post the video online. I was

    scared. Bard, it''s been so many years. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?"

    Looking at the woman with tears in her eyes, Bard began to recall the time when she first met Be

    twenty years ago.

    Her eyes were also full of tears at that time when she told him that both of her parents had died and her

    aunt forced her to be a prostitute at a club. She had no choice but to ask him to buy her out.

    Bard could no longer remember why he had bought her out then. Perhaps it was because Martha

    was too old-fashioned, or perhaps it was because of his instinct as a man. Anyway, at that moment, he

    fell in love with Be and gave up everything for this woman for so many years.

    To think about it now, Bard did not even know what he had got from Be over the years.

    Perhaps it was because Be was younger than him which gave him a sense of superiority, or perhaps

    it was because Be was gentle, considerate, and able to say something he wanted to hear every time.

    But to think about it carefully now, he remembered that every time when Be said something nice, it

    was also basically the time when he had a fight with his son, Tim.

    Be always said something sweet, and told him that Tim was not sensible enough, so he should not

    take his words so seriously. She also told him that Tim was rebellious because he was young, and it

    would be fine when he grew older.

    For so many years, the father-and-son rtionship between him and Tim became more and more

    distant and worsened day by day. He had always thought that it was because Tim was not sensible and

    was trying to stir up trouble because of Martha. But now Bard finally understood that this was Be''s

    trick!

    It was Be who had twisted the rtionship between him and Tim!

    It was also her who had made the Louis family broken.

    Bard suddenly remembered something that happened when the Louis family almost went bankrupt.

    During those few days, Be kept asking about the Louis family''s financial situation. She even packed

    her luggage one night. When he witnessed that, Be told him that she was just putting away some

    clothes that weren''t necessary.

    At that time, Bard did not think further. To think about it now, it was very likely that Be was trying to

    leave here when she knew that she could no longer get money from him. She dyed it for some time

    only because Bard had seen her packing. However, she did not expect that Tim had the ability to

    make the Louis family prosper again.

    Bard kept recollecting the past years in his mind. He suddenly realized that he had been living in a

    pipe dream for so many years.

    In a dream that Be had made for him alone.

    Now that he had woken up, Be was still trying to use her tears to get his sympathy. Bard was

    enraged at once.

 Chapter 780 I Wish You a Good Night

    Chapter 780 I Wish You a Good Night

    "I really didn''t know what kind of person you are! You''ve been sleeping beside me for so many years,

    and you''ve also lied to me for so many years! Be, you''re evil!"

    Bard kicked her to the floor.

    Be covered her stomach in pain and continued to make a pitiful face.

    "Bard, I was wronged. Believe me. That wasn''t me in the recording. It must be Martha and Tim trying

    to hurt me. They synthesized the voice! That''s right! They''re trying to frame me up! Bard, I''ve been

    being with you for so many years, even though you didn''t marry me. Don''t you know how good I''m to

    you?"

    Seeing that Be still refused to admit her mistake now, Bard couldn''t help but be even angrier.

    "They synthesized it? They''re trying to hurt you? I think it''s more like you''re trying to hurt them! This is

    Martha''s blood test report. There''s slow poison in her blood. Don''t tell me you don''t know Martha''s

    nurse!"

    "What do I know? I don''t know anything! Bard, if you don''t believe me when they''re trying to frame

    me up, then what''s the point of living? I might as well die!"

    As she spoke, Be stood up and wanted to hit the wall. She had thought that someone would stop her,

    but after waiting for a while, everyone was just staring at her without a word, whether it was Bard or

    Jacob. They had absolutely no intention of stopping her.

    Be felt so embarrassed.

    "Jacob, I''m your mother! Are you really this cruel, just standing there to watch me die?"

    Jacob turned his head away and didn''t look at Be, but his hands were tightly clenched together.

    Martha frowned slightly, as if she was a little surprised by the news that she was poisoned, but she did

    not panic or show too much fear.

    Seeing this, Nicole walked in from outside.

    "Be, my people have saved that nurse and she is currently under my protection. Do you want to

    confront her?"

    Be was immediately stunned after she heard Nicole''s words. Then, anger shed through her eyes.

    "Nicole, don''t get yourself involved in other people''s businesses, even if you''re married to Samuel. I

    advise you to go out and leave here. You don''t want trouble from us."

    Nicole found Be''s words funny.

    "This is not other people''s business."

    Martha looked at Be and said coldly, "Nicole is my niece by blood, so she''s never an outsider in this

    business. If we have to pick out outsiders here, it will probably be you and your son."

    Be had been nning the whole thing for so many years, but she failed on the verge of sess. She

    was so angry that her eyes turned red.

    "Jacob, why are you just watching as they your mother like this?"

    Jacob looked at Be, the woman who gave birth to him but then abandoned him. In the past, he had

    wondered if his parents sent him to the orphanage for some special reason. Now he knew that he was

    sent away by his biological father because he was greedy for the property of the Louis family. And he

    was just a means and a tool for his parents to achieve their goal.

    If Jacob could ignore all the sadness he had experienced in the past, he felt that he could not ignore it

    this time.

    This was a trauma his biological parents had left him with. It was a wound that could not be healed at

    all.

    "You''d bettere with me. I''ll take you to the police so you can turn yourself in."

    Jacob''s words instantly enraged Be.

    "You''re such a bad son! Why should I turn myself in? It''s been so many years. Are you happy, seeing

    your mother going to prison? You''re my son, a child of the Louis family, but you went to the Green

    family to be their servant. Did you really be a flunky after working for the Green family?"

    Be''s words were harsh.

    Nicole immediately frowned.

    "Be, watch yournguage. You can insult others, but you shouldn''t insult Jacob. Jacob is not a

    servant in the Green family. He is the same as me and Samuel. He is a free man. A few years ago,

    Jacob''s contract was due. It was him who was unwilling to leave. Why did he choose to stay at the

    Green''s and work with Samuel overing back to live with his mother? Have you ever thought about

    that? Apart from giving birth to him, what else have you done for him as his mother all these years?"

    "That''s something between him and me! Don''t get yourself involved in our business!"

    Be shouted at Nicole.

    Perhaps because all the important people here didn''t help her at all, Be was a little hysterical.

    Jacob subconsciously knitted his eyebrows and protected Nicole behind him naturally.

    "Mother, do you really think that you can get away if you don''t admit it? It''s fine if you''re just greedy. You

    shouldn''t try to murder others. Maia is dead. How did she die? Don''t tell me you don''t know."

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    Be hurriedly turned her head away from Jacob.

    Jacob sighed and said in a low voice, "Mother, the police have arrested Cornell. Do you think a man

    like him will protect you?"

    Be froze.

    "What did you say?"

    "I''m serious. Cornell has been arrested. The evidence is conclusive. If he wants tomute his

    sentence, he will be most likely to tell everything he is certain and uncertain to the police and ce all

    the me on you. Mother, if youe with me and turn yourself in, you may still be able to be dealt

    with leniently. But if you refuse to realize your error, no one will be able to save you at that time."

    Jacob''s words made Be feel cold. She even felt as if she had fallen into an icyke.

    She looked at Jacob, Bard, and then Tim and Martha, as well as Nicole who was standing at the

    door. She suddenlyughed hard and even tears welled up in her eyes.

    "I''ve nned this for so long. I tried to fight you at the expenses of my youth and my son, but I still lose

    to you! Martha, honestly speaking, have you been ying dumb all these years? You''re actually the

    most calcting woman, aren''t you?"

    "I''ll beat you up if you continue to speak ill of my mother!"

    Seeing Be cursing his mother, Tim couldn''t control his temper any more.

    Bard was also disgusted.

    "Shut up. Martha is not so calcting as you."

    "Oh, now you all have picked her side? Who takes care of you for so many years? Who cooks delicious

    food for you everyday and makes your stomach feel good? It''s me! It''s me, Be! I''ve been waiting on

    you. But in the end, you still think Martha is better, don''t you? Let me tell you, Bard. Do you think that

    Martha will be a family with you if you please her now? That''s impossible! She is a scheming

    woman. When she found out that we were together, she might have started to pretend to be crazy. She

    didn''t divorce you and holds her title of Mrs. Louis. She made it impossible for me to get married with

    you, but now she came out and said that she is sane. Who can believe that? If you hadn''t pretended to

    be crazy for so many years, you would have died long ago! With the medicine that the nurse has given

    you, it''s impossible for you to live to this day!"

    Be shouted like crazy.

    Tim was really angry. He stepped forward to kick her, but somebody stopped him.

    "Jacob, what are you doing? If you want a fight, I will give you one!"

    Tim stared at Jacob fiercely.

    Jacob looked at him and said coldly, "Be did something unforgivable, and you can hate her. But don''t

    harm her in front of me. After all, she gave me life. She is my mother!"

    "What? You''ll have a fight with me for her?"

    Tim didn''t care what Jacob wanted to do. Right now, he just hated Be so much that he wanted to

    beat her up.

    If it wasn''t for the crime Be hadmitted, Maia wouldn''t have died. If it wasn''t for the crime Be

    hadmitted, Martha wouldn''t have been poisoned. Now one of his two closest people died, and the

    other was poisoned. How could he forgive Be?

    Jacob also knew that what Be had done were too unforgivable. But he was Be''s son, and it was

    impossible for him to watch Tim beating his mother in front of him.

    "You know I''m her son. There''s nothing I can do. If you insist on having a fight, I have no objections.

    Let''s go out and do that."

    "Let''s go! I''m not afraid of you!"

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Tim looked like he really wanted to have a fight, but Martha stopped him.

    "Tim, stop it. Jacob didn''t do anything wrong. You shouldn''t vent your anger on him."

    "Mom, do you know what she has done? Why are you still trying to protect them?"

    Tim was indignant.

    Martha said in a low voice, "There''rews, right? We live in a society with rule ofw, and we don''t

    really have to beat others up."

    "Stop pretending. I''m telling you, Martha! I don''t appreciate it!"

    Be continued to shout.

    Bard couldn''t bear to watch it any longer.

    "Shut up! You''ve cuckolded me for so many years. Why do you still have the cheek to shout in front of

    me now?"

    "I cuckolded you? Didn''t you like it? Otherwise, why did you abandon your beautiful wife at home and

    make me your mistress? Bard, are you feeling you''re a gentleman now? In Martha''s eyes, you are

    just a jerk. You think you can fix the father-son rtionship between you and Tim? That''s impossible!

    I''m telling you! How did you treat Tim all these years when I spoke ill of him? Do you really think he''ll

    forgive you?"

    Hearing Be''s words, Bard immediately looked at Tim guiltily. Unfortunately, Tim did not look at him

    at all, which made him feel even more uncertain.

    Nicole had been paying attention to Be all the time. When she saw that Be was secretly trying to

    move towards the door after saying all those words, she couldn''t help but sneer, "Be, do you really

    think that you can run out of here under so many people''s noses? Oh, I forgot to tell you that

    bodyguards of the Green family and the Louis family have surrounded here outside the room. If you

    think that''s not enough, I can ask bodyguards of the Don family toe here as well."

    Be''s face immediately turned pale.

    "Nicole, is that really necessary? Your aunt has won atst. Do you have to do this to me? Besides,

    didn''t you also find Maia annoying? Why are you standing up for her now?"

    "I''m not standing up for her. It''s just I have promised her something before she died. Be, God is

    watching your every move. Don''t you worry about karma and the final judgement?"

    Nicole''s words made Be shiver involuntarily.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m telling you. I''m not scared! I''m not scared!"

    "That''s great. I wish you a good night tonight."

    Nicole was still smiling, but Be felt that Nicole''s smile made her blood freeze.

 Chapter 781 I Want a Divorce

    Chapter 781 I Want a Divorce

    "What are youughing at? Nicole, stop the nonsense. I did nothing! I didn''t do it! It has nothing to do

    with me!"

    Nicole did not refute. She just looked at Be with a smile on her face.

    Be suddenly felt a little cold.

    She touched her arms and subconsciously looked around. Seeing her guilty look, people reacted

    differently.

    "That''s it. Be, I don''t want to talk about what you have done to me anymore. Tell the police about it. I

    don''t want to see you anymore. Your things are packed up. Remember to bring that when you leave."

    Martha spoke like the owner of the house. Be found it hard to ept.

    "I have worked for this family for nearly twenty years. How could you behave like the owner of the

    house and talk to me that way?"

    "She is my wife and the real Mrs. Louis! That''s why!"

    Bard''s words instantly angered Be.

    "Bard, that''s not what you said when you slept on the same bed with me! You scum! It''s all you! If

    you have given me the title of Mrs. Louis, Martha will be no one now! These years, I''ve given so much

    to your family, but in the end, I get nothing! I won''t submit to such treatment!"

    As she spoke, Be pounced towards Bard.

    Jacob frowned and stopped Be in time.

    "Mom, that''s enough! Wake up, okay? Can you stop behaving like a clown? Cornell is my real father,

    but you brought me to the Louis family. You don''t feel shameful! But have you ever considered my

    feelings? What am I to you? Other children are loved and spoiled by their parents, but me? Since you

    don''t love me, why did you give birth to me? Why?"

    Jacob had a breakdown.

    Although he was strong-minded, what happened just now made him unable to stay calm.

    Seeing Jacob''s red eyes, for a moment, Be didn''t know what to say.

    "Jacob, mom loves you! Mom did all this because of you. The Louis family is very rich. Mom has lived a

    poor life since young. I don''t want you to suffer from what I have experienced. If it wasn''t for this, I won''t

    let Cornell throw you away! You are my child! You have been in my belly for nearly ten months! You are

    my flesh and blood!"

    Be''s words made Jacob feel sad.

    "Money! Money! Money! All you see is money! To get money, you abandoned all the ethics and morals.

    You abandoned your son. The Louis family is rich? You think the Louis family is rich? If you''re short of

    money, tell me and I''ll give it to you! These years, I followed Mr. Vincent and invested in several venture

    capitalpanies. I also dabbled in other areas, such as gold and new energy. Tell you the truth, the

    Louis Family doesn''t necessarily have more money than me! If you need money, just tell me. We can

    earn money by our hands! Why did you have to step on such a wrong path? Why must someone die?

    Which is more important, money or a life?"

    Jacob roared, tears blurring his eyes.

    If it weren''t for Jacob, Nicole wouldn''t have talked so much with Be. Because Samuel didn''t want to

    lose Jacob, she slowed the pace.

    Hearing Jacob''s shouting, Be immediately asked, "Jacob, are you telling the truth? You are rich? You

    are even richer than the Louis family?"

    "Yeah, I can give you everything you need, but what are you doing now?"

    "Forget what I''m doing. Son, since you''re so rich, hurry up and get a goodwyer for mom. Mom can''t

    go to jail. I am not young anymore. If I am sent to jail, I''ll die inside!"

    Be held Jacob''s arm tightly.

    Jacob was really disappointed.

    At this time, Be still showed no regret for what she had done.

    Why did he have such a mother?

    Looking at Be''s eager look, Jacob pulled her fingers off his arm one by one. Then, he said coldly,

    "Mom, you are no longer a child. When you decided to harm others, you should know God forbids that

    and you''ll be punished. You must pay for what you have done."

    "Are you my son or not? Your mother is going to jail. How can you do this to me? Jacob, please find a

    interest from her!"

    "That interest is her life? You''re really scary!"

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Jacob''s words were extremely cold, but in fact, he was extremely painful in the heart.

    Be pushed him away.

    "You are a bad son! An unfilial son! If I had known you would be like this, I would have strangled you!"

    Hearing Be''s cruel words, Jacob was full of sorrow.

    "Mrs. Green, let the police in."

    Jacob closed his eyes exhaustedly and said to Nicole.

    "Okay."

    Nicole nodded.

    The police had been here for a long time, but because they needed to talk, the bodyguards of the

    Green family stopped the police. The police were staying outside.

    Hearing Jacob''s words, Nicole knew he had made a choice.

    When Be heard that Jacob was going to call the police to arrest her, she became furious.

    "I''m not going to jail! I''m not going to jail! Jacob, you coward, you coward! Are you going to watch your

    mother be brought to jail and do nothing?"

    Jacob didn''t look at Be. He didn''t know how to face her.

    Be continued shouting. The police pushed open the door and entered.

    "Ms. Be Miller, pleasee with us. We need you to cooperate with the investigation!"

    "What investigation? I won''t go with you! I have done nothing wrong! Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!"

    Be screamed and struggled, but she couldn''t escape from the police. In the end, she was taken

    away.

    Seeing that the matter hade to an end, Martha coughed, "This matter is over. Bard, I have

    something to tell you. That''s also why I came back. Since everyone is here, I''ll just say it."

    "Stop talking. You are still weak. I''ll let Tim take you upstairs to have a rest."

    Bard hurriedly stopped Martha.

    However, Martha didn''t listen to Bard. She looked at him and said word by word, "Bard, running

    away is never the solution to the problem. For so many years, I have been living in a blur. That''s why

    my son has to shoulder too much at a young age. In my life, I owe you nothing. But I owe so much to

    my son. After all these years, I''m so tired. Let''s divorce."

    When Martha said these words, she felt relieved.

    It turned out that it was so easy to end a marriage without love.

    Why hadn''t she thought this through in so many years?

    When Bard heard that Martha was going to divorce him, he subconsciously shook his head.

    "I won''t divorce. Martha, I know I was wrong. I''ve neglected you for so many years, but think about how

    happy we used to be! Believe me, I love you. Be is right, I''ve always kept the title of Mrs. Louis for

    you. Other than you, I don''t want to give anybody else this title."

    "That''s useless! People call Be Mrs. Louis anyway! Aren''t you ashamed of those words?"

    Before Martha said anything to Bard, Tim said this.

    Seeing that Tim despise him this much, Bard felt extremely upset.

    Once, his son was really close to him. Since when did they go to two extremes and nevere back?

    Bard looked at Tim in pain and said, "It''s said that keeping a couple is better than separating them.

    Tim, I''m your father, your real father."

    "You don''t have to stress that. If you weren''t my father, you would have been beaten to death by me. I

    have grown up and can survive on my own. I won''t participate in your divorce. I only want my mother to

    be happy."

    Hearing Tim''s words, Martha instantly held Tim''s hand and said with relief, "Thank you, Tim, your

    "What are you saying, mom? You''re my mom. I will naturally protect you."

    Martha''s eyes sh with tears when she heard his words.

    She ced the divorce papers in front of Bard and whispered, "I didn''t bring anything when I married

    you, and I don''t want to get anything in divorce, either. Bard, we''ve been pestering each other for half

    our lives. I''m tired. I only want to have some peaceful days with Tim."

    "I won''t divorce you. I didn''t get divorced when I cheated on you, and I won''t get divorced now. Besides,

    your health is like this. I won''t get divorced."

    Seeing Bard''s insistence, Martha sighed, "To be honest, because of Be, I have forgotten how

    much I once loved you. I remember the warmth and love you once gave to me. I remember when my

    mother passed away, it was you who sheltered me from the wind and rain. It was you who encouraged

    me to go on with my life. At that time, you were my Prince Charming and my beloved. But why did you

    change? Within a few years, our passions faded. You began to socialize and cheat on me. You didn''t

    care about our son at all. Back then, I didn''t know how to get you back. I could only put up with

    everything to satisfy you. I hoped you would return to your family for the sake of your child and this

    family. I should have known that such a love can''t be called a love at all. But unfortunately, I didn''t know

    that. I know you didn''t divorce me because you think I was crazy. Right now, I''m poisoned. I won''t even

    be able to live long. I know it''s even more impossible for you to agree to a divorce. But Bard, I just

    want to tell you that I do not want to be buried in your family''s graveyard after death. And I will never

    change my thought."

    "Martha, do you hate me this much? I just made a mistake that all men will make. Are you telling me

    you won''t forgive me even if you die?"

    "No, because I''m obsessed with cleanliness. You are so dirty. I can''t ept you no matter physically or

    spiritually."

    Martha''s words directly hit Bard.

    "If you have a bit of pity for me and a bit of kindness, please sign the divorce papers for the sake of our

    previous love. Thank you for that."

    Martha looked straight at Bard. Marta''s watery eyes that had once moved Bad''s heart were now

    filled with a trace of oppression, making Bad somewhat unable to look straight at them.

 Chapter 782 Please Keep Me Away from That Place

    Chapter 782 Please Keep Me Away from That ce

    "Martha, please give me another chance. I won''t hurt you again this time. I will be there with you until

    thest minute of your life. This is our promise. Do you remember?"

    Bard''s words angered Tim a little.

    "What are you talking about? My mother still has a long life ahead. Besides, things are already like this.

    There''s nothing you could do about it."

    "Leave me and your mother alone."

    "You think I want to get involved? If it weren''t for my mother, I wouldn''t even talk to you. You''re just a

    scum. You cheated on your wife. You hurt your wife and child. What makes you think your apology will

    make us trust you again? What makes you think you can get forgiveness just by saying you''re sorry?

    Did you really love my mom? Ask yourself, did my mother ever had a ce in your heart these years?

    Even if she gave birth to your child, even if she settled herself for you, you are still not satisfied. Don''t

    say that all men will make that mistake. You are insulting us."

    Tim and Bard got into a quarrel.

    Seeing they are dealing with their family matters, Nicole said, "Auntie, Jacob and I got to go."

    "Wait a moment. I''ll sign and leave with you."

    Martha''s words made Bard''s eyes immediately wet.

    "Martha, do you have to be like this? We''ve been married for so many years. Just let me apany

    you, okay?"

    "I''ve already said what I want to say. Now you can do whatever you want."

    Martha didn''t say anything else and directly signed the divorce papers. Then, she turned to look at

    Nicole and smiled, "Take me back."

    "Mom, I''ll take you back."

    Tim frowned and felt that Martha was not as dependent on him as before.

    He felt a little disappointed in the heart.

    Martha patted his hand and smiled, "Did you forget that Trevin is still in the hospital? You can''t let

    Samuel keep staying in the south, right? I don''t like Maia. But I know her brother is not her. I won''t vent

    my anger on her brother. Don''t worry about me. Nicole will bring me back."

    Hearing Martha''s words, Tim finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Alright, if you need anything, just tell me. I''ll write you the phone number."

    Tim''s words made Marthaugh. She said, "Do you think your mother has be an old-timer after

    living in the sanatorium for so many years? You think I don''t know how to keep your number on the

    phone?"

    "No, I''m just afraid it will trouble you. I thought writing it down would be better."

    Tim did not admit that he underestimated his mother.

    Seeing Tim and Martha having a warm talk and ignoring his existence, Bard feltplicated. Words

    failed to describe his feelings.

    He wanted to say something, but before that, he saw Martha holding Nicole''s hand and saying, "Nicole,

    let''s go." In the end, he said nothing.

    "Alright."

    Martha had made up her mind. Nicole made noment about that. She just brought Martha away

    from the Louis family.

    At the gate of the Louis'', Nicole saw Jacob.

    Instead of following Be to the police station, he smoked beside the car.

    It hadn''t been long. But there were already a lot of cigarette butts piled up on the ground.

    "Smoke so much? Do you want to get lung cancer? Aren''t you afraid that Olivia will lecture you after

    shees back?"

    Nicole wanted tofort Jacob, but she could not manage to sayforting words. After all, no one

    could stand having such a mother and encountering such a thing.

    Seeing Nicolee out, Jacob hurriedly threw the cigarette away.

    "Mrs. Green, I''ll send you back."

    "No need. I''m worried about you. Why don''t you call a designated driver to send you back? I think you

    need to rest now."

    Nicole was really worried about Jacob.

    He looked like he was going to copse anytime, anywhere.

    "Jacob, Be is Be. You are you. Everyone knows that. Don''t be too sad."

    Nicole patted Jacob on the shoulder and said, "Think about Olivia, think about Samuel. You still have

    many friends by your side. You''re not alone. You''re not a Louis. But this doesn''t matter. The Jacob we

    know is never a person who relies on his family background. You are just Jacob! We take you as a

    friend not because of your background but yourself. You are our friend. It has nothing to do with your

    name or your background."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jacob was very touched.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Green. I''m in a much better mood now."

    "No matter you feel better or not, get a designated driver to send you back. I worry about you. Besides,

    you''re my best friend Olivia''s boyfriend. If I don''t take good care of you, if Olivia asks me for a healthy

    Jacob, where can I get her that Jacob? Is that right?"

    Nicole''s words made Jacobugh.

    He said somewhat embarrassedly, "Sorry for letting you see such a scene."

    "No need to apologize. You did a good job, son."

    Martha looked at Jacob and said peacefully. Her attitude was much friendlier.

    Seeing Martha, Jacob thought of what his mother had done. He couldn''t help but bow to Martha.

    "Auntie, I''m sorry! I apologize to you on behalf of my mother."

    "You don''t need to apologize. I already said that I''m not mad at you."

    Martha was rational. She did not vent her anger on Jacob.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Louis."

    Jacob was like this. Nicole was still worried.

    "Jacob, listen to me. If you don''t want a designated driver, I''ll send you back."

    "There''s really no need to do so, Mrs. Green. I can take care of myself. I just need to be alone for a

    while."

    "Alright then. If you need anything, remember to call me, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Getting Jacob''s positive answer, Nicole took Martha away sentimentally.

    In the car, Martha coughed violently.

    "Auntie, are you alright?"

    Nicole hurriedly handed Martha a bottle of water.

    Martha took the water and drank a few, but she choked again because of the coughing.

    "Slow down."

    Nicole patted her back quickly.

    It took Martha a while to recover. Looking at Nicole''s worried expression, she smiled, "I''m fine."

    "You still want to hide it from me? Auntie, you know that, right?"

    "Know what?"

    "Auntie!"

    Nicole wanted to cry. She felt terrible.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Martha immediately became anxious.

    "Don''t cry! I''m really fine. I just choked."

    Martha didn''t give her a direct answer. Nicole looked at Martha and asked, "Auntie, please tell me

    honestly, did you already know about your health situation?"

    Seeing Nicole being so persistent, Martha sighed, "Yes, I know. After all, no one can know me better

    than myself. I feel ufortable and stuffy these days. I know someone must have done something.

    But I didn''t expect that the one who poisoned me would be the care specialist. That indeed shocked

    me."

    Although Martha looked soft and weak, she was a tough woman. Nicole couldn''t help but admire

    Martha.

    "Auntie, everything will be fine. Don''t worry. Your health is not as bad as you think. I have already found

    the best doctor to design a treatment n. As long as you cooperate with the treatment, you can

    recover."

    Nicoleforted Martha.

    Looking at Nicole in front of her, Martha smiled, "There is no need tofort me. Save the trouble to

    find pleasing words. I know my health the best. Nicole, I know that I am about to die."

    "Auntie."

    Nicole looked at her in surprise.

    Martha smiled, "How can I know nothing about my health? I spitted blood a few days ago. You may

    have found the best doctor, but I am mentally prepared for the worst. I''m just worried about Tim. I''m

    afraid he won''t be able to take it. He has been living a hard life. If I die, I''m afraid that he won''t be able

    to withstand the blow. But now seeing you, I''m much more relieved. You and Tim are cousins. If I die,

    you will care about him, right? At least, in this world, he still has a rtive. He won''t be alone."

    Hearing Martha say this, Nicole felt extremely ufortable.

    "Auntie, don''t say that."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of death. I''ve already experienced everything. I don''t have any regrets

    now. Right now, the only thing that haunts me is that I haven''t found your mother yet. There are some

    things I want to ask her in person."

    Hearing these words, Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    "Don''t worry, I will find my mother as soon as possible. I''ll let you two recognize each other in time."

    "That doesn''t matter. I just really want to see her. She''s the only family I have in this world in my life."

    Martha''s sadness made Nicole feel sorrowful.

    "Auntie, let me take you to the hospital."

    "No, I don''t like the smell there. I''ve been in the sanatorium for so many years. I''m tired of that smell. If

    you really want to help me, please keep me away from that ce."

    Hearing Martha''s words, Nicole felt very painful.

    "Auntie, there''s something wrong with your health right now. You need to go to the hospital for the

    treatment."

    "I don''t want to go to the hospital. I just want to be alone for a while. I''m a little tired. Take me home."

    Nicole knew there were other reasons behind Martha''s reluctance to the hospital. But she knew it was

    true that Martha didn''t want to go to the hospital.

    Nicole felt worse.

    In the end, Nicole did not beat Martha''s stubbornness and drove Martha back to Tim''s vi.

    Martha returned to the vi and stopped Nicole from entering at the gate.

    "Hurry up and find Samuel. We troubled you two. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine. I''ll have a

    rest in a while."

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Nicole never thought that Martha would stop her from entering the vi. How to describe this feeling?

    Being blocked outside by her own aunt, she wanted to say something, but when she saw Martha''s pale

    face, she held back the urge.

    "Alright, since that''s what you want, I won''t disturb you. Have a good rest, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Martha looked at Nicole with a kind smile on her face.

    She didn''t know how long she could see Nicole, nor did she know how long her health could keep her

    alive. She suddenly felt a little sad and wanted to cry.

    She was about to die!

    At this moment, Martha''s phone rang.

    Martha looked at her phone. When she saw the phone number, she directly hung up. She even turned

    the phone off. Her movements puzzled Nicole.

    Who called Martha? Who knew she was sick?

 Chapter 783 I Even Offer You Free Food

    Chapter 783 I Even Offer You Free Food

    "Auntie, why didn''t you answer the phone?"

    Nicole asked subconsciously.

    "It''s a sales call. You know, there are too many junk calls like this. There is no need to answer such

    phones. I feel so tired now. I want to have a rest. So forgive me for not letting you in."

    Martha said with a smile, but the rejection in her eyes was obvious.

    Although Nicole still had doubts in her heart, she knew Martha didn''t want to talk about that, so Nicole

    stopped asking.

    "Alright, I got to go. Auntie, if you need anything, call me at any time."

    "Alright."

    Nicole turned around and left.

    Just as she got in the car, Martha entered the house and closed the door.

    How to describe Nicole''s feelings now?

    She felt bad.

    Even though Martha was tired, Nicole still could not understand why Martha didn''t want her to enter the

    house. After all, she was Martha''s nephew!

    Nicole shook her head, feeling she might have overthought Martha''s behavior. So many things had

    happened. All this was a big blow to Martha. Perhaps she just needed to be alone.

    Thinking of this, Nicole drove directly to the hospital.

    She met Samuel at the entrance of the hospital.

    "Samuel, get in the car. I''ll take you home!"

    Nicole naughtily put out her tongue at Samuel.

    Samuel was slightly stunned, then he smiled and got into the car.

    "Didn''t you send Auntie home? I thought you would apany her there for a while."

    Samuel fastened his seat belt and enjoyed not being a driver.

    Nicole sighed, "I want to apany her, but she doesn''t need me to do that. She keeps sending me

    away. She closed the door before I left. Perhaps she was too tired. Someone called, but she directly

    hung up and even turned off the phone. Perhaps today is indeed a bad day for her. So many things

    happened at once. And she has known her health situation. It is indeed hard to handle all of this."

    "What''s wrong with her health?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel asked.

    "She has been poisoned. It was a kind of chronic poison. Poison inside her body gradually

    umted. It is hard to remove all the poison from her body. Gabrielle said it''s very troublesome.

    Perhaps she can''t be cured. There''s also a risk of seque."

    Nicole told Samuel what she knew.

    Samuel pondered for a while and said, "Things has be like this. We have done everything we can.

    So don''t overthink it. You have been so tired for so long. Be has been arrested and Zedd is also

    under control. Shouldn''t you have a rest and rx?"

    "Okay. Tim and Trevin..."

    "I''ve made all the arrangements. Tim respects Maia''sst wish and lets Trevin work in ourpany. If

    something happens to Trevin, Tim probably won''t sit idle. They''re going to bury Maia, so Ie back."

    Samuel tidied up Nicole''s cor and smiled, "Shall we buy some food? I want to cook for you. It seems

    like I haven''t cooked for you for a long time."

    "Do you have the extra time to wait for me to cook for you? Are you busy withpany affairs? What

    Be has done is a heavy blow to Jacob. You''ll have to take on more responsibilities at work during this

    period. Furthermore, Jacob is in a bad condition today. I''m worried..."

    "Well, Mrs. Green, you worry about this; you worry about that; can you worry about me? Work is

    endless and it can never be finished. Jacob has only taken a few annual holidays for so many years.

    Just treat this as his annual leave. Don''t worry, he will get over it. Besides, he has Olivia. You don''t

    have to worry about him. Let''s leave all the things behind and enjoy our time together, okay?"

    Hearing Samuel''sints and seeing his grieved expression, Nicole couldn''t help butugh.

    "What if I tell you that I miss the children?"

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Nicole, you said that on purpose, right?"

    Samuel''s brows were tightly knitted together, but there was a smile on his face.

    Nicole smiled, "No, I mean it. I miss Zoe and Joseph. Let''s bring them back, okay?"

    "As youmand, mydy. But why is it so difficult for us to have the ce only to ourselves?"

    Samuel''s words made Nicoleugh again.

    "We''ve enjoyed the alone time for so many years. Aren''t you tired of that?"

    "I will never be tired of being with you."

    "Why are you so sweet today?"

    Nicole pushed Samuel away. Then she drove the car towards the nearby supermarket with a smile on

    the face.

    This matter finally ended. Nicole felt that she could be rxed for a few days. Moreover, she had an

    uing designpetition. She could use these days to prepare for thepetition.

    Samuel and Nicole went to the supermarket and strolled around like ordinary couples. However, the

    two love birds were so intimate with each other that the passers-by couldn''t help but take a few more

    nces at them.

    Nicole didn''t care about that. She held Samuel''s arm and picked up the ingredients she needed.

    "Zoe likes to eat coke chicken wings. Let''s buy some chicken wings."

    "Zoe is about to shape like a little fat pig. Don''t feed her any more meat. Aren''t you afraid that your

    daughter won''t be able to get married in the future?"

    Samuel knew why Nicole doted on Zoe. He knew Nicole wanted to make it up for Zoe because she had

    not been around for four years. But when it came to Zoe''s diet, Samuel felt that Nicole doted on Zoe

    too much.

    Nicole''s hand paused for a moment. She looked at Samuel and asked with a grieved look, "You can''t

    afford to raise your daughter when she grows up?"

    "It''s not that I can''t afford it. If she doesn''t want to get married, I can raise her for the rest of her life.

    She''s my little lover. I mean, overeating isn''t good for her health. Nicole, I know you feel guilty for Zoe.

    So do I. But we should be sensible. From today onwards, we begin to bnce her diet with vegetables,

    okay?"

    Samuel negotiated this issue with Nicole.

    Nicole nodded.

    "But I don''t think your daughter will eat vegetables."

    "Let''s have a try. We have to let her eat some vegetables."

    Nicole had reached an agreement with Samuel. So Samuel picked up some broli and other

    vegetables and put them in the basket.

    After buying all the necessities, they went to pay the bill.

    When Nicole and Samuel arrived at the Don''s, they heard Zoe and Josephughing loudly inside.

    Nicole''s expression immediately turned gentle.

    "It looks like they are having a good time at the Don''s."

    "I just figured out that those dudes are so good at looking after children."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole nudged him.

    "What did you say? They are my uncles. Also your uncles. Show some respect."

    "Yes, uncles who is not much older than me."

    "But they are still your uncles. You married me. That''s why they became your uncles. You can also

    choose to marry another woman."

    Nicole behaved nicely.

    Samuel immediately stopped arguing.

    "My dear. I was wrong."

    Apologizing was always useful. This was the experience that Samuel had learned from the employees

    of thepany.

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "It seems that I can henpeck you as I want. Aren''t you afraid that others willugh at you?"

    "I got nothing to be afraid of! Henpecked men are usually living a happy life with their families. I want to

    be henpecked."

    Nicole felt that Samuel was increasingly good at sweet talk. And every word Samuel said made her

    want tough.

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, mydy."

    Samuel''s funny expression made Nicoleugh again.

    "Samuel, that''s enough. Behaving like this doesn''t suit you."

    "I don''t care about that. I just want you to be happy. Do you know the thing I want to see the most every

    day is your smile? Nothing else means so much to me."

    Nicole instantly blushed.

    "Alright. I know you love me the most. Please stop talking. I have to see the childrenter. Iughed so

    hard that my belly hurts."

    "Are my words that funny?"

    Samuel wore an innocent expression.

    Nicole felt that this moment was so warm and happy.

    "Let''s go in. We''ll bete. Uncle Mark is about to finish cooking."

    Nicole pulled Samuel inside.

    Jason and Mark were stunned when they saw Nicole and Samuel enter together.

    "You guys want to eat here?"

    "No, no, no. Uncle Mark, we are here to take the children home."

    Nicole''s words made Mark pause a little.

    "Go home? Isn''t this your home?"

    Samuel''s face darkened.

    "Uncle Mark, this is her home before she married. Now, this is not her home. We are here to take the

    children back to the Green''s. Nicole has been back for such a long time, and she has troubled you.

    Let''s have dinner together another day. It''s all on me."

    When Mark heard Samuel''s words, he snorted, "Who wants to have dinner with you? It''s all on you?

    Because we the Don''s are so poor? This is Nicole''s home before she got married. This is still her home

    right now. And it will always be her home! She has onlye back for a short time! During this period,

    there are two nights you brought her back. Did I say anything about that? Not at all!"

    The more Samuel listened, the more unpleasant he became. Why did he feel that Uncle Mark was

    trying to get Nicole away from him?

    "That''s not what I mean, Uncle Mark. I mean Nicole is married now. It''s not suitable for us to stay here."

    "There is nothing unsuitable! The son-inw married into his wife''s family will stay at the wife''s home

    every day. Why can''t you stay here?"

    Hearing Mark''s words, Nicole hurriedly said,

    "Uncle Mark, Zoe and Joseph will go back to school soon. We can''t let them always stay at home on

    vacation, right? They have to go to school, otherwise, they will fall behind. We mean we''d better go

    back to discipline them."

    "I can also send them to school. Besides, the children like me very much. You are going to participate

    in a designpetition, right? The children will affect you if they go back. How about staying here? If

    Samuel wants to live here, he can also stay for a few days. We also wee him."

    Although Mark said he weed him, Samuel heard Mark''s disgust towards him.

    "Uncle Mark, this doesn''t sound like a good idea."

    "This is the best idea! I even offer you free food!"

    Mark rolled his eyes at Samuel.

    Samuel almost wanted to cry.

    Why did Uncle Mark and Uncle Jason deprive him of his precious family time?

    Samuel didn''t know how to respond to Mark. Seeing him like that, Jason smiled, "Mark, let them go.

    Don''t you see Nicole''s anxious look? She wants to go back with Samuel. Admit it, although we wish

    Nicole to stay at home for the rest of her life, she married Samuel and became a Green after all."

    Nicole instantly blushed.

    On the other hand, Samuel smiled at Jason, "Uncle Jason, you are so straightforward. I like your

    personality!"

    "Straightforward? Okay, I''ll get straight to the point. I heard you nned to develop the south. How

    about letting the Don family participate in that project?"

    Jason took the opportunity and put Samuel in a difficult position.

 Chapter 784 Do You Think It Is Right?

    Chapter 784 Do You Think It Is Right?

    "What project?"

    Nicole turned to look at Samuel curiously.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Nothing much. We are looking for partners for a project approved by the

    board. Since Uncle has said so, of course I will keep this within our family."

    "Good to hear that. I''ll go to yourpany tomorrow morning and we''ll talk about it in detail."

    Jason was decisive and Samuel nodded.

    Mark couldn''t stand it.

    "Jason, look at the monger you have turned into. You have be so unscrupulous as to send Nicole

    and the children away for a project? This isn''t a nice thing to do."

    "Mark, even if there is no project, Nicole and the children have to go back. After all, they are part of the

    Green family. If you like children, find a woman to have one yourself. No, as many as you like. Nobody

    will care."

    Mark picked up a cushion and threw it at Jason upon hearing this.

    "Fuck off! You sound like you have a girlfriend."

    "I do. I just found one on a blind date."

    Hearing Jason''s words, Nicole became interested.

    "Uncle, you had a blind date?"

    "What choice do I have? I''m a cripple. It will be a blessing to have someone marry me. I can''t leave our

    family no descendants. Otherwise, I won''t have the gut to face your grandmother after I die."

    "Save your crap. You just want a woman. Don''t use grandma as an excuse."

    Mark didn''t humor Jason.

    Nicole couldn''t helpughing when she saw them quarreling like this.

    "Tell me, who is she? How was it going with the date?"

    Seeing that Nicole was interested, Samuel smiled and shook his head. He took off the coat, rolled up

    his sleeves, and walked to Mark''s side and said, "Do you need my help?"

    "Of course I do. Are you going to eat lunch here?"

    "I was going to eat at home, but Nicole is so excited. When she finds out about Uncle Jason''s blind

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    date, she will probably be starving. So I''m gonna stay."

    Samuel had an affectionate expression.

    Seeing him like this, Mark stopped being harsh.

    "Were you so busy with work? You left her and the kids at my ce without caring about them. I

    wonder how you do this."

    "There are some moles in thepany and I have to clean them up. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Nicole

    and the children will be plotted against after they return. I''m scared."

    Mark''s hand froze when he heard Samuel.

    He whispered, "Nicole can''t live under your protection forever. Also, our family doesn''t have any timid

    children. I believe that even if your family is hell, she will be there with you."

    "It is because I know it that I don''t want her to suffer. Mark, you don''t know how much pain Nicole has

    suffered when she was with me. I just hope that in the rest of her life, she can have what she wants

    and I''ll try my best to help. This is how I love her."

    Samuel took the ingredients and entered the kitchen.

    The corners of Mark''s lips curled up. Obviously, he was convinced by Samuel.

    Nicole was still pestering Jason about the blind date and the two children were ying by themselves.

    Jason was so annoyed by Nicole that he had no choice but say, "It''s myrade-in-arms'' younger

    sister. He acted as the matchmaker. She is an elementary school teacher. She is pretty and has a good

    temper."

    "Elementary school teacher? That''s good. She can teach Zoe and Joseph."

    Nicole''s words upset Jason.

    "We haven''t made any progress yet, and you are already onto having her as your kids'' tutor?"

    "That''s right. Firste, first served. Uncle, you are not young. When you meet a good girl, you must

    seize the chance. So what you are disabled? What you do is serving our country with honor, and you

    should be proud. Don''t look down on yourself!"

    "Look down on myself my ass. Hurry up and draw the drafts. You''ve been having fun outside these

    days. You''re not afraid of losing?"

    "I''m not. If I lose, I''lle back to your ce and be a freeloader, or develop my rtionship with my

    aunt."

    Jason regretted telling her about the blind date when he heard Nicole say that.

    "Please spare me."

    Seeing that Jason was a little bashful, Nicole couldn''t help being happy.

    "Looks like you''ve made some progress. Do you have her photos? Show me, or bring her home

    someday?"

    "With a rtive like you, I''m afraid she''ll be scared away."

    Jason''s words angered Nicole.

    "Jason, you haven''t married yet but you''re protecting my aunt, aren''t you? I see. I disgust you now,

    right?"

    "Stop it, Samuel dotes on you so much that he almost got you the moon. I''m reminding you, stay out of

    other people''s affairs and just live your own life, understand?"

    Nicole knew what Jason was talking about.

    Nothing happened in Seapolis City could be hidden from Jason.

    However, Nicole still sighed and said, "Jason, I have never thought of being a busybody. I never poke

    around. The news came to me themselves. I have no choice."

    "How can that be? Just be in seclusion until you finish the designpetition."

    Jason proposed a good idea, but Nicole felt that if she did this, she wouldn''t know how Tim would react.

    She was worried about Tim and Martha''s health.

    "Jason, when Martha''s matter is over, I will leave everyone alone, okay?"

    She shook Jason''s arm like a spoiled child.

    Jason sighed and said, "I don''t think you should put too much effort into this. We don''t know what

    happened between her and your mother. The first thing we need to do now is to find your mother. Have

    you contacted her recently?"

    "Yes, but the call couldn''t be connected. I was a little worried. I''ve asked Finn to do some investigation.

    If it doesn''t work, I''ll go there myself."

    Nicole was disturbed by Jason''s words.

    Seeing her like this, Jason said, "No need. I am going to Bordeaux for business in the next few days. I''ll

    go over and take a look. You just wait for my message. Your top priority right now is the design

    participate, then don''t be perfunctory and make something out of it. This is how we do things within our

    family."

    "I know. I''m confident about thepetition. Don''t worry."

    Jason smiled with satisfaction at Nicole''s confident expression.

    "Although this is the Green''s, it''s improper to let Samuel cook every time, right? Go, call Samuel out

    and I''ll talk to him about business."

    Nicole paused for a moment when hearing this, and then subconsciously looked in the direction of the

    kitchen. Only then did she realize that Samuel was busy in the kitchen with his sleeves rolled up.

    She saw that the ingredients brought over had gone. She smiled and said, "Samuel is so handsome!"

    "Stop being cocky. Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder. It will be good to you even if he smells like

    shit."

    Nicole instantly frowned.

    "Jason, you''re disgusting! You are the one who smells like shit!"

    "Then what are you? The niece of shit? Hurry up and call Samuel over!"

    Jason pushed Nicole out.

    Nicole walked to the kitchen speechlessly and turned around to grimace at Jason.

    Jason smiled heartily.

    His best wish was to see Nicole happy.

    Nicole came to the kitchen and saw that Samuel and Mark were busy. She tiptoed over and covered

    Samuel''s eyes. She smiled and said, "Guess who I am."

    The corner of Samuel''s lips curled up.

    "Stop messing around. The smell of cooking oil is very strong. Go out and chat with Jason. I''ll be out in

    a moment."

    Nicole couldn''t resist Samuel''s doting tone.

    "Jason asked me to call you out. He said that he wanted to discuss business with you. Hurry up and

    go. Leave this to me."

    As she spoke, Nicole went to untie Samuel''s apron, but Samuel stopped her.

    "I''ll go out soon. Don''t stay here. Just leave it to Mark."

    Mark was depressed.

    "Hey, it''s okay to be lovey-dovey in front of me, but do you think it''s right to boss me around?"

    "If you can''t stand this, find a woman. Old man has no right to be picky."

    Samuel retorted, then took off the apron, grabbed Nicole''s hand and walked out of the kitchen.

    Mark felt like going crazy.

    What did he mean?

    Why was he an old man?

    Wasn''t it just that he wasn''t in a hurry to get married?

    So he deserved that?

    Samuel didn''t care about what Mark thought. After getting Nicole out, he smiled and said, "Go make us

    some tea."

    "Alright."

    Nicole smiled and went to the tea room.

    Samuel came to Jason. Seeing that no one else was there, he sat down and whispered, "You know

    that the project is designated, but you still want to participate. Aren''t you making things difficult for me?"

    Jason nced at him and whispered, "It''s precisely because of that that I have to get involved."

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel frowned as if he had learned something else from Jason''s words.

    Jason whispered, "This project shouldn''t be undertaken by your family, but now it''s in your hands. Now

    both the Green family and the Louis family are rted to, and inseparable from my family, and it is

    troublesome. I just want to tell you that free lunches aren''t necessarily good things. You should weigh it

    yourself."

    Samuel''s expression instantly changed.

    Inside information from Jason was definitely more urate than his. Now that he said these words,

    there must be something that he didn''t know and was inconvenient for Jason to mention.

    Thinking of this, Samuel understood something.

 Chapter 785 Ill Be Right Beside You

    Chapter 785 I''ll Be Right Beside You

    "I see. I''ll cancel the project tomorrow."

    Jason nodded.

    "Keep a low profile on this. Find a reason suggesting that you have to give up. Don''t offend anyone.

    You know that how things are linked in the business world."

    "Got it. Thank you."

    Jason waved his hand.

    When Nicole came back from making tea, she saw Samuel and Jason ying chess and was

    surprised.

    "Aren''t you discussing business? Why are you ying chess?"

    "It is an excuse. I just don''t want to exhaust your husband. Let Mark deal with it."

    Jason''s words astonished Nicole.

    "Jason, Mark will be sad."

    "It''s better than upsetting you."

    When Nicole heard this, she couldn''t helpughing.

    "That''s right. It''s better to have someone else suffer. Then I''ll leave him sad."

    Nicole ced the tea on the table and turned to look outside. She said, "Where are the children?"

    "ying outside, but I haven''t heard their voices. I''m going out to take a look."

    "I''ll do it."

    Nicole stopped Jason and was about to go out to take a look, but Samuel pushed the chessboard away

    and stood up.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Jason was so cheerless.

    "Samuel, how can you do this? We''re in the middle of a game."

    "Chess is just for fun. I will let you win, okay?"

    With that, Samuel grabbed Nicole''s shoulder and walked out.

    Jason was furious. He was about to win, what did he mean by "let him win"?

    However, when he raised his head again, Nicole and Samuel had already left the living room.

    "I can go by myself. Just y chess with Uncle Jason."

    "I''m a lousy yer. I''m gonna be at my wit''s end if I continue. Thank you, my darling, for saving me out

    of it."

    Nicole couldn''t hold back herughter.

    What did he mean by "a lousy yer"?

    Even an amateur like her could tell that Samuel wasn''t doing his best on purpose.

    It must be hard for him.

    "If you don''t want to y, then don''t. It''s not like you''re a kid. Just say that to Jason."

    Seeing that Nicole cared about him, Samuel couldn''t help but be delighted.

    "It''s fine. He is a lot older than me. Also, he''s your uncle, only when he is happy will you be happy, isn''t

    it?"

    "You don''t have to do this."

    Nicole felt that Samuel had been condescend himself. Samuel wasn''t like this before. He used to be

    aloof and mighty. Now thinking he had be more sentimental, more of a family guy, her heart

    ached for it.

    "It''s fine. I''m enjoying it."

    Samuel caressed Nicole''s head and smiled gently.

    The two came outside, but they didn''t see Joseph and Zoe.

    "Where are the children? Did anything happen to them?"

    "Unlikely. The guards are here all the time. Nothing will happen to them. Don''t worry. They probably

    don''t have fun here. Let''s go over there and take a look."

    Seeing that Nicole was worried, Samuelforted her, but a trace of nervousness shed through his

    eyes.

    Nicole quickly ran to the other side.

    "Zoe, Joseph! Where are you?"

    Nicole shouted nervously.

    Hearing Nicole''s shout, Joseph cried out, "Mommy, we''re here. Zoe fell into the pond."

    "What?"

    Nicole immediately became anxious.

    Samuel frowned and said to Nicole, "Stay put. I''ll go take a look."

    "How can I stay put? Go, and I''ll be right there."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was worried that she wouldn''t be able to catch up. However, right now, the

    child was the most important to her, so she said that.

    Samuel nodded and said, "Be careful." Then, he ran towards the pond.

    On the edge of the pond, Joseph burst into tears out of anxiety. His coat was on the ground beside him.

    "Joseph, what''s going on?"

    "Daddy, Zoe wanted that lotus flower. But I can''t swim. I went to tell the guard to get it. She promised

    me to wait by the pond. But just as I walked away, she fell into it!"

    Joseph cried desperately.

    "There, there, don''t cry. It''s fine."

    Samuel caressed Joseph''s head and took off his coat. He intended to get into the pond to save her, but

    he heard Joseph say, "They''re out, they''re out!"

    Only then did Samuel see an eleven or twelve year old boy carrying Zoe swimming over from the pond.

    "Give me your hand."

    Samuel''s heart suddenly lurched.

    The boy gave Samuel his hand.

    Samuel pulled them up.

    "Zoe!"

    He picked Zoe up and began the first aid.

    Joseph handed his coat to the little boy.

    "Nash, dry your face. Thank you for saving my sister."

    "Don''t mention it."

    The boy wiped his face and looked at Zoe nervously.

    Zoe spat out a mouthful of water and then cried out.

    "Daddy, I''m so scared!"

    She hugged Samuel.

    Samuel''s nervous heart finally eased.

    "You know how scary it is but you still got in? Do you want to freak mommy and me out?"

    As he spoke, Nicole ran over.

    "How''s Zoe?"

    "Mommy!"

    Zoe turned around and threw herself into Nicole''s embrace.

    Seeing Nicole''s anxious expression, Samuel said, "She''s fine. She choked on some water. Fortunately,

    we got her in time."

    When he said this, Samuel looked at the boy beside him.

    "Thank you for saving my daughter. Hello, my name is Samuel Green."

    "Hello, my name is Nash Cawker. I live nearby and have been ying with them recently."

    Samuel appreciated Nash''s graceful temperament, but he couldn''t help frowning when he thought that

    he often yed with his daughter.

    "Is your home nearby?"

    "Yes, next door."

    Nash pointed at his home and replied.

    "Alright, I''ll pay you a visitter."

    "You don''t have to. It''s good that Zoe is fine. I gotta go. Goodbye, Mr. and Mrs. Green. Goodbye,

    Joseph!"

    "Goodbye, Nash!"

    Joseph waved his hand at Nash with admiration in his eyes.

    Samuel stretched out his finger and flicked Joseph, asking, "Do you know him?"

    "Yeah. Nash is wonderful. He is number one in everything. I want to be like him."

    Joseph had an expression of reverence.

    "Do you know who he is?" Samuel pouted and said, "You yed with him and brought him into your

    uncle''s house."

    "It''s not like he''s a bad guy."

    Joseph pouted.

    Nicole touched Zoe''s forehead. It was hot.

    "Samuel, Zoe might have a fever. Let''s hurry back."

    "Alright!"

    They returned to the living room.

    Zoe got a fever after this, Nicole and Samuel did not eat at the Don''s in the end. Instead, they took the

    children to the hospital.

    Zoe was somewhat special. After transntation, the most dangerous thing for her was fever. Now that

    she had it, both Nicole and Samuel were worried.

    Only then did Joseph understand what adverse reaction Zoe would have, and he immediately felt a

    little guilty.

    "It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of my sister."

    "It''s not your fault, Joseph, don''t me yourself!"

    Although Nicole was worried about Zoe, she didn''t want this matter to leave any shadow on Joseph.

    Samuel put Joseph on his thigh and said, "Daddy and Mommy didn''t tell you about this. It''s not your

    fault. Don''t me yourself. Zoe will be fine. She has always been very strong, right?"

    "But she has a fever."

    Joseph''s voice was very low.

    "It doesn''t matter, she will get better."

    Samuel was also very worried, but he didn''t want to pass on his worries and anxieties to Joseph. After

    all, Joseph was just a child.

    Nicole understood it.

    The waiting time was torturous.

    Looking at how anxious Nicole is, Samuel couldn''t help but think of Nicole taking care of Zoe alone and

    going to the hospital countless times in the past five years. Each time, she didn''t know if Zoe could

    make it. That kind of anxiety was probably more unbearable.

    He held Nicole''s hand tightly and felt guilty towards Nicole and the children.

    "You''ve been through a lot these years."

    Nicole was astounded, and then her eyes became somewhat moist.

    "It''s fine, Zoe is very tough. Every time she was sent into the operating room, she would tell me that

    she woulde out safe and sound. Every time, she wouldfort me and Lucas would stay by my

    side. Sometimes, I wonder, as a parent, did I hurt Zoe by giving her such a body?"

    "Don''t say that. I was the one who mishandled things back then. If you want to hold someone

    responsible, then me me. If I had said everything clearly back then and kept you by my side, Zoe

    would not have be like this. You''ve suffered a lot in the past five years, and I''ll stay with you in the

    future. No matter what happens, I will never leave you again."

    Nicole nodded and cast her gaze elsewhere.

    She always felt that she would not care and would not be sad, but the moment when she heard what

    Samuel said, she finally couldn''t resist it.

    It turned out that she still had grudges and hatred these past few years.

    "Zoe will be fine."

    Samuel held Nicole in his arms.

    Seeing that Nicole was crying, Joseph also stretched out his small hand and held Nicole''s hand tightly,

    saying, "Mommy, I will be with you too. I will not go far. I will be right beside you, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Nicole hugged Joseph in her arms.

    Previously, Lucas went through numerous sleepless nights with her, but now, Samuel and Joseph took

    his ce. What remained was Zoe who was inside the operating room.

    Nicole really hoped that Zoe would never have to be sent to the hospital again.

    The lights in the operating room were still on, and it was heart-wrenching.

    Nicole left Samuel''s embrace in nervousness and walked back and forth in the corridor while

    asionally looking towards the operating room.

    Just as everyone was worried, the door to the operating room finally opened. Nicole was the first to run

    over to check how Zoe was.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 786 When Did You Become So Talkative?

    Chapter 786 When Did You Be So Talkative?

    "Mrs. Green, just rx. She''ll be fine. There is no immune rejection and the fever has gone now. But it

    was pure luck. You must pay more attention to Miss Green''s health in future and avoid catching a fever

    again."

    Seeing Nicole''s anxious look, the doctor told her about the situation hastily.

    Hearing that Zoe was fine, Nicole''s legs became so weak that she almost fell down. Just then, a pair of

    strong arms held her around her waist from behind.

    "Doctor, any tips for us?"

    Samuel asked.

    "Recently, you should pay attention to her diet. She needs a low fat and low sodium diet. The child is a

    little overweight and that''s not a good sign. Bnced nutrition with thebination of meat and

    vegetables is necessary. Her recovery after the operation is good. There is no need to worry. Just keep

    it that way. She is still young. She''ll get stronger and better as she grows up. Don''t worry about it." The

    doctor said.

    "Thank you, doctor."

    Samuel replied with a polite smile.

    "No problem. The ordinary ward today will do. Be careful not to let her have a fever again."

    "Alright."

    After the doctor left, Zoe was pushed out.

    Nicole still felt the fatigue. Samuel helped her sit down.

    "Zoe is fine. Don''t overthink it. I''ll watch out for Zoe here today. You and Joseph can go home and have

    some rest. You can go to Uncle Jason''s ce if you want somewhere quiet."

    Nicole really wanted to stay, but somehow she felt feeble.

    "You''re already so busy with your work. I should stay, not you."

    She struggled to get up, but was stopped by him.

    "Look at you. You should really have some rest. You''ve been worn out in the past two days. Don''t

    worry, thepany can still run without me. I''ll take good care of Zoe. I can''t let you fall ill when Zoe

    merely gets better. Listen to me, go home and rest."

    Samuel fixed Nicole''s cor for her and said to Joseph, "Are you up to a task to take good care of

    Mommy?"

    "Of course I am!"

    Joseph came to hold Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole watched as Zoe was pushed out and her look became softer. She touched Zoe on the forehead

    and felt relieved. Her temperature was normal again.

    "Alright, I''ll go back now. Call me if something happens. I don''t know what''s wrongtely. I''m always

    having a headache. Perhaps it''s just because I haven''t slept well working on the design."

    Nicole rubbed her temples, feeling a little tired.

    It bothered Samuel a little.

    "Why not go and have a check-up? I''m worried about you."

    "It''s fine. I just didn''t sleep well and I was tired from what happened these days."

    Nicole yawned.

    Zoe was pushed into the ordinary ward, and Samuel seemed proficient in this.

    Nicole finally felt relieved.

    Samuel asked Micah to take Nicole and Joseph home.

    After returning to the Green''s, Nicole asked Petty to take care of Joseph while she went to the bedroom

    and took a nap.

    Technically speaking, with Zoe still in the hospital, she should have trouble falling asleep. But the truth

    was that she fell asleep the moment her head touched the pillow.

    Joseph was a little concerned about her. But Nicole wasn''t aware of it at all when he walked in the

    room and checked on her.

    Petty saw how exhausted Nicole was and whispered, "Joseph, look how tired your mommy is. Shall we

    go out and leave her be?"

    "Alright."

    Joseph nodded and walked out.

    But Nicole didn''t wake up until the next morning.

    When the sun shone through the window, Nicole got up with a yawn. She thought it was afternoon.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Feeling a little hungry, she picked up her phone and took a look. It was actually half past seven.

    Half past seven in the afternoon?

    Nicole was a little confused.

    No!

    It should be darker at half past seven in the afternoon.

    Nicole hastily checked the date and she was dumbfounded.

    For heaven''s sake!

    How could she have slept for so long?

    Maybe her phone was not functioning right.

    She lifted the quilt and got out of the bed. She went out and saw Petty and Zac were already up.

    "You wake up, madam? Hungry? Shall I cook you some breakfast? You slept all afternoon and all night.

    I would have sent for the doctor if you weren''t still breathing fine."

    Petty''s words took Nicole aback.

    "I slept all afternoon and all night? Without a break?"

    "Yeah, and that''s why I''m worried. But I didn''t wake you up because you seemed fine. Mr. Green called

    Petty told her the good news.

    But Nicole still hadn''t recovered from the shock.

    How could she sleep for so long?

    Was she really that tired?

    But she wasn''t feeling ill or ufortable.

    Nicole smiled. She might have broken the record.

    She asked, "Where''s Joseph?"

    "Joseph was picked up by Mr. Don. He said he was going to take him to school. He has contacted the

    school and sent him there today. Joseph already had breakfast this morning. Rx."

    Hearing that, Nicole felt relieved.

    She went back to her room and dressed herself up, but the fatigue was still there.

    Was she really sick?

    Nicole had some foolish ideas in her head and then denied them. If she really was sick, there should be

    more symptoms.

    Maybe it was time for a check-up.

    Thinking that way, she tidied herself up and went downstairs.

    Violet had already prepared the breakfast for her.

    Nicole was really hungry.

    She had wanted to wait for Zoe and Samuel toe back and have breakfast together, but her

    stomach kept rumbling. The hunger was hard to take, so she had to start now.

    Petty was surprised to see Nicole with such good appetite.

    "Madam, I know you didn''t eat anything for hours, but I haven''t thought you would be so starving."

    "I am indeed. I''m starving to death."

    Nicole replied while gobbling down her breakfast.

    Petty fixed another bowl of porridge for her.

    After Nicole stopped eating, she burped and realized that she had a little too much.

    "Madam, do you need some digestion pills?"

    Petty asked worriedly.

    "No, I''m fine."

    But Nicole herself also found it unbelievable.

    She knew she used to eat like a bird. This was a bit scary. But she didn''t take it seriously.

    "Did Samuel say when they would be back?"

    "It should be soon."

    Nicole got up, but she felt a little dizzy.

    She held on to her chair and shook her head.

    "Are you alright, madam?"

    Petty became worried.

    "Nothing, maybe I just have low blood sugar. I''ll go to the hospital to have a check-upter. Don''t

    worry."

    Nicole smiled at Petty, and then went outside.

    She was going to wee Zoe home.

    Petty didn''t rx until she made sure Nicole was fine.

    Nicole stood at the door. Not long after, Samuel came back with Zoe.

    When he saw Nicole standing at the door, he frowned.

    "Why are you standing outside?"

    "To wee you home of course."

    Nicole said with a smile.

    Zoe reached out her arm towards Nicole affectionately.

    "Mommy, I want a hug!"

    "Good girl,e here! Let me give you a hug."

    Nicole held Zoe in her arms and felt that she was heavier than before.

    "Zoe, it''s time to lose some weight. A pretty girl shouldn''t be so fat."

    Zoe''s little mouth pouted.

    "Mommy, you don''t like me anymore, do you?"

    "I do!"

    "No! You don''t!"

    Zoe''s turned her little head to the side to show her displeasure.

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh.

    "Zoe, you look so cute."

    "I know what cute means. It means pitiful and unloved."

    Zoe''s words shocked Nicole.

    "Who said that? That''s not true!"

    "That''s true. I know. Mommy, you don''t like me anymore. I''m so sad."

    Zoe wrapped her arms around Nicole''s neck and looked at her, pouting, "I want a kiss, a hug, and a

    high lift!"

    Nicole was amused by her adorable look.

    "I am hugging you now! But I can''t lift you up too high or you''ll fall. How about a kiss?"

    Just then, Nicole kissed Zoe on the face.

    Zoe was very satisfied and kissed Nicole back.

    "I like Mommy! I love Mommy! I love Mommy so much!"

    "Mommy loves you too! So don''t get caught up in danger anymore, okay? Mommy will be heartbroken."

    Zoe nodded.

    "Alright, I won''t go to the pond anymore."

    "That''s my girl!"

    When Samuel saw the sweat on Nicole''s forehead, he took Zoe from Nicole''s arms.

    "Dab your sweat. You may go inside now. You don''t look so welltely."

    "Maybe I slept too much. Why didn''t you wake me up yesterday? I slept from noon to the next day!"

    Nicole looked at Samuel bitterly.

    Samuel smiled and said, "What for? You were too tired. You needed to rest. The preliminaries of the

    designpetition are easy for you. You don''t have to make every day count. You shouldn''t stay up

    like that anymore. Do you understand? If you get sick, you will suffer, and so will I."

    "Alright then. When did you be so talkative?"

    After throwing a flirtatious look at Samuel, Nicole and Zoe beamed at each other.

    The three of them walked in. Nicole was still yawning, which upset Samuel a little.

    "Nicole, I think we should have Doctor Farley check on you."

    "I''m fine. I''m really fine. Just a little tired. Don''t make a fuss, okay? I just didn''t sleep well these days. I

    won''t be like this when I have enough rest."

    Nicole passed to Zoe the fruit she had prepared earlier. Just when she wanted to say something more,

    she suddenly felt everything went dark and she fell to the ground.

 Chapter 787 It Looks Like Shes Pregnant

    Chapter 787 It Looks Like She''s Pregnant

    "Nicole!"

    "Mommy!"

    Samuel and Zoe were both shocked. Fortunately, Samuel quickly held Nicole.

    Nicole was a little confused.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "What''s the matter? I want to ask you what''s the matter! I have to find Gabrielle for you."

    Samuel helped Nicole sit on the sofa and was about to call Gabrielle.

    "It''s too early. Gabrielle has just started work. She has a lot of things to handle. Stop calling her. I

    probably just slept too much."

    Nicole hurriedly stopped Samuel.

    "Sleep won''t make you like this. Nicole, you can do anything you like. But today, you have to listen to

    me."

    Zoe also held Nicole''s hand worriedly, "Mommy, is there something wrong with you? Daddy said that

    you were scared by me yesterday. Sorry, are you feeling better? Can I get you some water?"

    Zoe then wanted to pour a ss of water for Nicole, but Nicole stopped her.

    "Baby, Mommy is fine. I just felt a little anoxic. Don''t worry, I will be fine. Mommy hasn''t brought you out

    to y yet, right?"

    "Yes!"

    Zoe hurriedly nodded.

    Seeing that Nicole looked better, Samuel rxed a little. But he was still worried.

    "You''re not going anywhere this morning. Just lie down and rest. I''ll have Gabriellee over at noon,

    OK?"

    "I''m not that vulnerable."

    Nicole felt that she was just a little ufortable. But Samuel was too nervous.

    Nicole thought Samuel was gued by imaginary fears.

    However, Samuel insisted, "It''s not that simple. I just hope that you will do well. Don''t argue with me.

    It''s not busy at noon, so it''s fine for Gabrielle toe over. If you''re afraid that she''ll be too hasty, I''ll go

    pick her up."

    "That''s not what I meant."

    But what else could Nicole say?

    "Alright, I''ll ask Gabrielle toe over. Don''t worry. Zoe, have you eaten yet? Petty is preparing food

    now. I''ll bring the dishes."

    Nicole was about to stand up, but she was stopped by Samuel.

    "Lie down and rest. I''ll do it. Zoe, take care of Mommy."

    "Alright."

    Zoe sat directly opposite Nicole and looked at her with a smile.

    "Mommy, don''t get sick, OK?"

    "I won''t get sick."

    Zoe was full of energy. Nicole was gratified.

    "Come here."

    Nicole wanted to hug Zoe onto the sofa, but Zoe refused.

    "Mommy, you are ufortable now. I''ll sit here with you and wait for Daddy, OK?"

    "Alright."

    Seeing her daughter think so much of her, Nicole felt her heart melt.

    When Samuel returned, he saw the harmonious picture of Zoe and Nicole. He smiled.

    "Why are youughing? What are you talking about?"

    "This is a secret between Mommy and me."

    Zoe rested on Nicole''s shoulder.

    Nicole touched her head and said with a smile, "Hurry up and eat."

    When Zoe saw that there was no meat, she was unhappy.

    "Breakfast today is not good."

    "Baby, the doctor said that you need a bnced diet. Eat lightly these days. Otherwise, it won''t be good

    for your health. Do you still want to be in the hospital?"

    Nicole''s words made Zoe hurriedly shook her head.

    "I don''t."

    "Then let''s eat. It is for your own good. Do you understand?"

    "Alright."

    Zoe replied unwillingly, but she did not struggle.

    Samuel didn''t want Zoe to be unhappy. He whispered, "Come, Daddy will eat with you."

    "Mommy will also be with you, OK?"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Nicole began to eat.

    Zoe then had no reason to be picky, so she also started to eat.

    When Petty came to clean up the table, she was stunned by Nicole.

    "Madam, why are you still eating?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing that Petty''s expression was wrong, Samuel asked.

    Petty hurriedly replied, "Madam has eaten before, and she ate twice as much as usual. I''m afraid that

    Madam will feel ufortable, so I''m going to give her some dietary tablets. Now she began to eat

    again!"

    Samuel immediately became serious.

    "Is there anything wrong with you?"

    "No, I just feel a little hungry."

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    Zoe smiled and said, "Mommy is more like a foodie than me."

    "I have to take you to the hospital. Now."

    Samuel''s reaction made Nicole embarrassed.

    "I''m fine! What should I say in front of the doctor? Can I say that I eat too much? I''m not going! It''s too

    embarrassing!"

    Nicole turned around in a huff.

    Samuelughed.

    "It''s nothing. I''m just taking you to see if your stomach is doing well."

    "No! I''m a grown woman. Don''t I know how much I can eat? I already said that I''m just a little hungry.

    Why are you making such a fuss? I can''t even eat in my home?"

    Nicole''s voice carried a trace of grievance, and her eyes turned red.

    Samuel immediately panicked.

    "Alright, alright. Just ignore me. We don''t go to the hospital then. Why are you crying?"

    "You''re just annoying. What''s wrong with me eating?"

    Nicole suddenly felt particrly sad. She just ate a little more. Why did Samuel think she was ill?

    Petty also felt a little guilty.

    "I''m sorry, madam. It''s all my fault."

    When Petty said this, Nicole immediately cried even more loudly.

    "Nicole, the child is here."

    Nicole was really more like a child than Zoe. She made Zoe confused.

    "Daddy, what happened to Mommy?"

    "It''s fine, baby. You go y by yourself!"

    Samuel felt that he needed tofort her wife. He left Zoe to Petty and then hugged Nicole.

    "Alright, alright. What''s wrong? I didn''t me you. Why are you crying?"

    "I don''t want to cry either, but I don''t know why. I just feel sad. I can''t stop my tears."

    Nicole was depressed, and the more she acted like this, the more distressed she felt.

    Samuel held her closer.

    Nicole was reasonable. Now, her sudden mood swing made Samuel worried, but he did not dare to

    ask.

    "Alright, alright. I won''t talk about it anymore. We won''t go to the hospital. Let''s go upstairs to rest. Is

    that OK?"

    "I just woke up."

    Nicole said hoarsely, but she then yawned.

    Samuel was really worried.

    "Then let''s just lie down for a while, alright?"

    "Alright."

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s embrace exhaustively, then allowed Samuel to carry her upstairs and

    put her on the bed.

    She rolled over and did not move.

    Samuel called her softly.

    "Nicole?"

    However, Nicole did not react at all.

    Samuel then found that Nicole was already asleep.

    Didn''t she just get up?

    Why was she asleep again?

    Samuel did not dare to dy. He covered her up. Then, he quickly went downstairs and called

    Gabrielle directly.

    "Gabrielle,e to my home and take a look. There''s something wrong with Nicole."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I can''t exin it clearly on the phone. Juste."

    Samuel was very anxious.

    Gabrielle looked at her schedule and whispered, "Alright, I''ll be right there."

    Then she hung up the phone.

    Samuel did not dare to leave Nicole alone in the bedroom. After hanging up the phone, he quickly went

    to the bedroom. He saw Nicole continued sleeping.

    He put his finger under Nicole''s nose and felt her breathing. Only then did he rxed a little.

    Why was she so lethargic?

    Was she really too tired?

    Samuel was deep in thought, and also anxiously waiting.

    When Gabrielle came, she saw Samuel kneeling on the floor, looking nervously at Nicole, who was

    sleeping soundly.

    "Mr. Green, what are you doing?"

    Gabrielle did not think Nicole was sick, but Samuel''s nervousness was not feigned. Furthermore,

    Samuel would not y such a boring joke with her.

    Seeing Gabrielleing, Samuel hurriedly got up, but his legs felt numb. With Gabrielle''s help, he

    stood up.

    "What''s wrong? Nicole looks good."

    "She''s not good at all."

    Samuel told her about Nicole''s series of emotional reactions and abnormal diet.

    Gabrielle frowned and said, "From what you said, I think she might be pregnant."

    Samuel was stunned.

    "What do you mean by she might be pregnant? Gabrielle, can you be more responsible? Can you give

    me a definite answer?"

    Facing Samuel''s question, Gabrielle whispered, "You know about Nicole. Something''s wrong with her

    uterus because of Zama. There''s not much chance of having a baby in her life. But ording to what

    you said, she looks like an early pregnancy reaction. I''m not sure now. I have to take a blood test. "

    "Then do it! What are you waiting for?"

    Samuel was anxious.

    He remembered that Nicole was difficult to get pregnant. The doctor had also announced this. This

    made him feel painful. However, if she wasn''t pregnant, would Nicole really be sick? What kind of

    illness did she get?

    Samuel couldn''t wait to know the result.

 Chapter 788 You Deserve It

    Chapter 788 You Deserve It

    Seeing Samuel anxious about Nicole, Gabrielle felt happy for her from the bottom of her heart.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll have her aplete check-up."

    Taking out some medical devices, Gabrielle set about checking.

    Even so, Nicole didn''t wake up.

    Standing by the side, Samuel was observing with worry.

    He couldn''t wait to ask when Gabrielle finished checking, "How is it? What ails her?"

    Gabrielle shook her head with a smile, "She should be pregnant. It is shown that she is in the early

    stage of pregnancy. The progesterone looks great."

    Samuel was dumbfounded.

    "What did you say?"

    Not to mention Samuel, even Gabrielle thought it a miracle.

    She smiled at Samuel, "The analysis is here. She is pregnant. Although I don''t know why she is in such

    a situation, in general, it''s a bliss, right? She should have a good rest. Those symptons are normal.

    They won''t matter as long as she is a good eater and sleeper."

    Like a child, Samuel spun around and grinned from ear to ear.

    He was going to be a daddy!

    Last time, it was toote for him to experience the feeling of being a father since the child was already

    four years old. And now he was given one more chance. He felt himself too lucky.

    He struck Gabrielle when ir knew her pregnancy. They were exactly the same.

    She smiled, "Alright, I know you''re happy. And pay attention to her nourishment. After all, she''s

    somewhat weak."

    Samuel turned to be worried.

    "That''s right. These days, Nicole was in poor health. Is it okay for her to get pregnant now?"

    "What if not? Don''t you want this child?"

    Gabrielle put a question deliberately.

    Samuel was hesitant and upset.

    "Yes. I was eager for this child. After all, I have missed the growth of our kidsst time. I don''t even

    know what they looked like when they were first born. But if it threatens Nicole''s health or even life, I

    would rather abandon him."

    Samuel was extremely pained in heart.

    He never knew that it was so painful for a man to part with his child.

    He had been down for a long time since the loss ofst child. And if this....

    He simply didn''t dare to imagine.

    Gabrielle sighed, "You should believe in Nicole. Mothers are great. For the sake of you and your kids,

    she will manage to be fine. Besides, I''ve checked her. She''s just a little weak. Perhaps it has something

    to do with the herb in the ancestral hall which Zama told you before her death."

    It reminded Samuel.

    "No, that will only make Nicole weaker and harder to get pregnant."

    "That''s strange. Nicole is pregnant, and her physique was actually strengthened. It is impossible to

    make it if she didn''t take something nourishing. Has she taken any nutritional supplements or

    something like that in the past half years?"

    Samuel shook his head as something popped into his mind.

    "She ate a lot of tonics medicines in Dungeon, and Laurence''s blood."

    "Laurence''s blood? What does it mean?"

    Gabrielle was confused.

    Samuel hurried to fetch those drops of blood in the study, which Laurence sent Nicole earlier.

    "Here you are. Run a test on them to see if it has something to do with them."

    Gabrielle''s eyes sparkled as she saw the blue blood.

    "This is...?"

    "Laurence is a medicine man. He was born to be an experimental subject. So, his blood is blue.

    Morgan said that his blood is of high medical value."

    Samuel told Gabrielle everything he knew.

    Gabrielle gingerly picked up the blood, then whispered, "I''ll go back and have a check. Call me at any

    time if Nicole needs."

    "Alright."

    After seeing Gabrielle out, Samuel smirked as he watched Nicole, who was sunk in sleep.

    "Nicole, we have a baby. No, we have a baby again. We are going to be parents again."

    He whispered as he held Nicole''s hand, acting like a fool.

    Nicole had a long slumber. She didn''t open her eyes until she was sore all over because of lying for too

    long.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Samuel standing in front of her, smirking. His gaze was as

    gentle as water while a fit of excitement shed across his eyes.

    She was puzzled, "What''s wrong with you? Is there some good news? You are beamish."

    As she spoke, Nicole was about to sit up, but felt her waist sour.

    "Don''t move!"

    Samuel hurried to ce a pillow behind her waist, his movements gentle and careful.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Nicole frowned in puzzlement.

    Only after Nicole steadied herself did Samuel sit opposite to her, saying with a smile, "Nicole, I have a

    piece of good news for you."

    "Yes, say it."

    Nicole nodded, feeling Samuel today was a bit dumb.

    But Samuel now could spare no attention to his own behavior. He was grinning from ear to ear.

    "I asked Gabrielle to have you aplete check-up. And guess what?"

    "What?"

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    Was she sick?

    It couldn''t be. If so, Samuel would definitely not be like this.

    Seeing Nicole puzzled, Samuel smirked, "You''re pregnant. Nicole, you''re gonna be a mother!"

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    Then she chuckled, "Don''t tease me. It is not funny at all."

    A hint of sadness shed through her eyes.

    But Samuel directly took her face in his hands. He met her gaze and said firmly, "I''m not kidding you.

    Nicole, it''s true. Gabrielle has checked it for you. And this is the blood test report. You''re pregnant! It''s

    nearly one month! You are drowsy and tired. You eat more than usual. And that''s all because you are

    pregnant."

    Seeing Samuel serious, Nicole ted with her heart racing.

    "Really? Where''s the blood test report? Show me!"

    Nicole got excited.

    She knew clearer than anyone else that how eager Samuel was for one more child. After all, he had

    missed the birth and growth of Lucas and Zoe. But resulting from a kick of Zama, Nicole was infertile.

    And she had gradually epted the fact these days, but beyond expectation, Samuel told her that she

    was pregnant!

    She was pregnant!

    Nicole stroked her lower abdomen, amazed.

    Samuel handed her the blood test report in a hurry.

    "Look, you''re pregnant. It''s true. From now on, you''re a treasure in our family. I won''t interfere with what

    you want to eat or do. If you want to rest, then rest. Just rx. I will always be here. I''ll make up for

    everything I owe you and the kids during the past five years."

    Nicole felt a lump in her throat.

    Looking at the blood test report, she finally couldn''t hold back her tears and burst into crying.

    "What should I do? I feel like crying. I can''t help it!"

    Nicole cried like a child and fell into Samuel''s arms.

    Samuel understood how excited Nicole was.

    He patted her back and whispered, "If you want to cry, just cry. Gabrielle said that crying is also a

    normal symptom in the early stage of pregnancy. But be careful of your eyes, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Her chin resting on Samuel''s shoulder, Nicole was still somewhat absent-minded.

    Was she really pregnant?

    Why did it feel like a dream!

    "Wasn''t I infertile?"

    Nicole pulled herself back, feeling herself acting like a kid now.

    Samuel smiled and wiped her tears away, saying in a soft voice, "I don''t know. We are also puzzled.

    Gabrielle had taken Laurence''s blood to a test. If it really has something to do with it, I have to thank

    him so much."

    "Definitely! If all of this owes to Laurence''s blood, I must pay a personal visit."

    "Yes, I''ll go with you."

    Hugging together, they were both intoxicated with happiness. They stroked Nicole''s lower abdomen,

    feeling the amazing arrival of a life.

    Something hit Nicole. She whispered to Samuel, "Samuel, will Lucas and Zoe like this child? Will they

    go against him? How should we tell them about it? And Joseph. He is so sensitive. What if he feels

    neglected after the baby is born?"

    Samuel pulled himself up, then replied in a gentle voice, "Leave it to me. You just need to rest and

    nurture the baby."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was relieved by his words. She believed that Samuel would solve it.

    After excitement, Nicole felt tired again.

    "It''s strange. I wasn''t so sleepy while being pregnant with Lucas and Zoe."

    Nicoleined.

    Seeing her drowsy, Samuel removed the pillow and helped her lie down. He smiled, "Gabrielle said that

    every child was different. Of course, the symptoms are different. You don''t have to worry about it. Sleep

    as you want. I''ll tell udina to prepare food at any time. Thus, you can have a bite whenever you

    want."

    "Is it good? I''m not that pretentious."

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    When she was pregnant five years ago, she almost died with resentment in the sea of fire. She had

    never enjoyed the warm care of her husband. But today, five yearster, she was repaid. She had had

    the bitter and now came the sweet.

    "You are not pretentious. You just deserve it!"

    Samuel stroked her head while saying that.

    Nicole was so happy that she closed her eyes.

    Just when Samuel thought she had fallen asleep, Nicole suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. She

    said in a toneced with sorrow, "No, Samuel. It is not the right time to have a baby!"

 Chapter 789 I Dont Want to Depend on You

    Chapter 789 I Don''t Want to Depend on You

    "What''s wrong?"

    Samuel was startled.

    "I have to participate in the preliminaries. It won''t work if I keep sleeping all day. I can''t be like this

    anymore. You know I have dreamed about taking part in thepetition. But now I am pregnant," said

    unpleasantly Nicole, touching her belly.

    The more she talked about it, the sadder she felt. Nicole finally leant on Samuel''s shoulder and burst

    into tears.

    Nicole found herself sensitive and emotional after she got pregnant. She didn''t want to cry, but it was

    out of her control.

    Samuel couldn''t help butugh at her.

    "It doesn''t matter. We''ve still gotten a month before thepetition begins. You won''t sleep for a

    month, right?"

    "Then what if I do?"

    Nicole''s watery big eyes twinkled at him, which touched the heart of Samuel.

    "Take it easy. With your talent, you don''t even have to work hard. Besides, you have already finished

    the first draft of your design paper, haven''t you? I will touch it up if you are not satisfied with it."

    "No. I have to do it by myself. I don''t want you to help me."

    Nicole puckered her lips, looking much like Zoe. Samuel was fascinated by her.

    He lowered his head and gave her a kiss.

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole blushed and pushed him away.

    Samuel liked to see her like this.

    "Well, what about we give it up, if that''s what you want. We can''t let this unborn baby stand in its

    mommy''s way, can we?"

    When Samuel said this, Nicole was anxious.

    "What do you mean by this? It is our baby! It is not easy to get the baby. How could you say that? You

    are awful!"

    Then she saw Samuel smiling at her mischievously, so she understood that he was joking with her.

    "Samuel, stop kidding!"

    She tried to give him a punch.

    Samuel held her hand and put it on his chest, saying softly, "Actually, you are happy with the

    pregnancy, aren''t you? Between the designpetition and the baby, you chose thetter in the first

    ce. I know that you think it is a pity to give up thepetition for the baby. That''s why you want to

    hear my opinion. But Nicole, no matter what I say, you''ve already made a choice, haven''t you?"

    Nicole didn''t answer him. Samuel knew her so well.

    "Samuel, I''m pregnant now. Can''t you just say something nice for myfort?"

    Seeing that Nicole was annoyed, he changed his attitude at once, "Alright, it''s my fault. But I don''t think

    being pregnant will affect you. You can win thepetition."

    "Really?"

    "Sure. You are Nicole Bush, the prominent automobile designer, aren''t you? But it might be a little bit

    hard to finish the second round. Honey, you have to consider about it. If you really want to participate,

    the baby should..."

    "I will make a n. Don''t worry."

    Nicole knew what she wanted.

    The baby was important to her and Samuel, but it didn''t mean that she would have to give up the

    designpetition. Confronting the situation, she had to keep a bnce. She believed she could do it.

    Samuel felt sorry for her, "In fact, even if you''re not a designer, I will assure that you and the baby

    would lead a happy life!"

    "I know you are responsible and trustworthy. You won''t let me and the baby suffer from any woes. But

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Samuel, I don''t want to depend on you, because I am afraid that one day when you talk about finance

    and fashion, I would know nothing about it, sitting there like an idiot. Love at first sight won''tst long if

    the lovers don''tmunicate with each other. I don''t want to be left behind. I want us to work hard,

    keep up with the times and do something together. I want to stand next to you as your best partner, not

    just an eye candy. Do you know what I mean? Perhaps I want too much but it is because I respect

    myself too much."

    When she was speaking, Samuel patted her head.

    "I understand. You can do whatever you want. I have no objections. Just don''t be too tired."

    "Thank you, Samuel."

    Nicole held Samuel tightly.

    She knew that Samuel allowed her to do anything she wanted because he loved her. Love made him a

    tolerant and understanding man. He was different from those rich men who would never let their wives

    get out to work.

    Grateful to Samuel for his generosity, Nicole decided to achieve something and give birth to the baby

    safe and sound. Only in this way could she live up to Samuel''s love for her.

    "What would you like to eat? Gabrielle said you will probably get hungry this time of day. I''ll make

    something easy to digest."

    Nicole had slept for long and didn''t eat anything, so Samuel felt so sorry for her.

    She was with baby now.

    Nicole was weaker than others, which worried Samuel.

    He was not sure if her body could stand it for ten months.

    Thinking of this, Samuel hesitated for a moment and said, "Nicole, I know you are weak. If you feel

    really bad, you must tell me. Don''t stick it out yourself. I care much more about you than the baby. It is

    okay for me to be without a kid, but it isn''t without you. Actually, we''ve already had a son and a

    daughter. It is okay without this one, right? So..."

    "Stop, Samuel. There is no such thing as an ident for me. Don''t worry. I know my condition and I''ll

    take care of myself. I know very well what you''re worried about. Trust me, it won''t happen. I''m still

    looking forward to travelling around the world with you. I promise I will be fine."

    Nicole understood that Samuel was concerned about her so much.

    But the baby hade, she would not give it up. Last time, she had lost her baby because of Zama.

    This time, the baby was a gift from God for her and Samuel. In any case, she wouldn''t give it up.

    Seeming Nicole was so determined, Samuel stopped talking about it.

    "I''ll go downstairs and get you something to eat."

    "Great, honey. I want to eat something sour. Can you make me some hawthorn?"

    Nicole had wanted to eat something sour in these days, but she is so busy that she couldn''t buy herself

    anything sour. Now that Samuel knew that she was pregnant, she acted like a spoiled child before him.

    Samuel could do anything for his dear wife.

    "Yes, sweetheart, I''ll go get that for you in a minute."

    He smiled and left the room.

    Walking along the corridor, Samuel recalled what he did five years ago. At that time, they hadn''t been

    so close yet. She had to go to the hospital alone for antenatal tests.

    Back then, she must have been exhrated as now when she found out about her pregnancy.

    However, she had to see him with Riley in the hospital who was pregnant.

    The more Samuel thought about it, the more he felt he was an asshole.

    Why had he been so arrogant and apathetic?

    Thank God for giving another chance to him. This time, he decided to make it up for Nicole.

    Then Samuel took out his phone and called his assistant.

    "Justin, contact me online recently unless there is something urgent that needs my signature. Tell all

    managers to handle their things on their own."

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel went to the kitchen.

    Nicole looked at her belly and delivered a loving smile.

    She''s going to be a mother!

    It was different from five years ago. With her husband''s care and thepany of the children, she felt

    However, she got the jitters for she was not sure if the children would like the baby or not.

    When she thought of that, she sighed. Then she remembered that her design draft was still in the

    Don''s. She had nned to go get it herself, but now she got pregnant. So Nicole called Mark.

    "Uncle Mark, my design is in the bedside cab in the room. Please send someone over to deliver it

    to me."

    Mark was at work, so he said, "Go home and get it yourself. Design draft is very important for you, what

    if someone spread it out? Or you let Samuel get it. He has the key."

    "Samuel is cooking in the kitchen," Nicole said shyly.

    "Isn''t it too early for a lunch? Didn''t you have breakfast?"

    Mark scanned through the documents in his hand while the attendant was still waiting by his side.

    Nicole bit her lower lip and said embarrassedly, "Uncle Mark, I have something to tell you."

    "Then speak it."

    "I think, um, I''m pregnant."

    "What?"

    Mark sprang up in surprise, startling the attendant.

    "Commander..."

    "Shut up!"

    Mark told the attendant to shut up and then carefully asked, "Nicole, wait. What did you say?"

    Nicole felt very embarrassed.

    "I''m going to have a baby."

    "God, did Jason know?"

    "I haven''t talked to Uncle Jason yet. Samuel and I have just found out about it."

    Hearing this, Markughed.

    "Thank God! Wait, I''ll go back home and bring you the design draftter! Jesus, I''m going to be

    Grandpa Mark."

    Nicole was so happy to hear hisughter.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole felt that it had been a long time since she had called her parents

    for long.

    Feeling guilty, Nicole dialed the telephone number of the Bushes instantly.

    She waited for long but no one answered.

    Then Nicole called her parents'' cell phones, but it said, "Sorry, the subscriber you have dialed power

    off...''''

    ''What''s going on?''

    ''It''s possible they aren''t home if they don''t answer the telephone, but what''s going on if the mobile

    phones are turned off?''

    Nicole suddenly felt overwhelmed with anxiety.

 Chapter 790 I Will Go to Hell

    Chapter 790 I Will Go to Hell

    "What''s the matter?"

    When he got in, Samuel saw that Nicole was anxious to get out of bed, so he asked.

    "My parents are answering my call and their phones are turned off. I want to go over to check. I haven''t

    visited themtely, nor even called. I''m such a bad daughter. They must feel sad."

    Nicole med herself.

    Samuel held her in his arms and whispered, "It is my fault. My problem. I''ll go, and you rest at home."

    "No, I''m going. I haven''t seen them for weeks, and they''re not answering my calls now. I feel uneasy. If

    I don''t go by myself, I can''t rest."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel did not insist any more.

    "Alright, get ready. Eat something before leaving. Otherwise I won''t let you go. You are not well."

    Nicole nodded at Samuel''s words.

    "Alright, I''ll have some. Will it be okay for the children to stay at home?"

    "It''s okay."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel brought some food.

    After some preparations, Nicole sat down to eat. Although she felt sick from time to time, she tried her

    best to cover it up.

    Seeing that she had eaten everything, Samuel said softly, "I''ll go to the garage now. Wait for me at the

    door."

    "Alright."

    Nicole went downstairs with her stuff. When seeing Petty, Nicole gave a few instructions, then left with

    Samuel.

    Samuel knew that Nicole was on edge, but he didn''t rush. In a while, they arrived at the Bush''s but

    found the door locked.

    "Not home?"

    Seeing this, Samuel asked.

    "I will go in and check."

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Nicole took out the key and went in. The house was as clean and orderly as usual. However, Nicole

    just felt that something was wrong.

    Samuel came in after her and found nothing.

    "It seems that they''re out."

    "Where''s the servant?"

    Only then did Nicole realize what she had neglected.

    Because her parents were old and Nicole couldn''te back to take care of them frequently, she hired

    a servant for them, in addition to the housekeeper. Therefore, it was unreasonable that nobody was

    home.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Do you have their phone numbers?"

    "Yes, one moment."

    Nicole quickly took out her phone to check, and found them in a while.

    She called the newly hired servant.

    "Hey, Rose, my parents are not at home now, but why aren''t you here? Is everything all right?"

    Rose needed a moment to recognize Nicole''s voice.

    "Oh, Ms. Nicole. I was dismissed by Mr. Bush."

    "Dismissed? Why?"

    Nicole was confused.

    Rose sighed, "I don''t know either. Everything went well, but one day Mr. Bush told me that he would

    travel around the world with Mrs. Bush and the house would be left deserted, so I was dismissed with

    one month sry as apensation. So, you don''t know it, Ms. Nicole?"

    "No, when did my parents dismiss you?"

    Nicole asked in a hurry.

    Rose thought for a while and said, "Not that long, more than ten days ago."

    "More than ten days? Did my parents say where they were going as the first stop?"

    "No, that''s not what I should know, so I didn''t ask."

    Till now, Nicole knew that she could get nothing more from Rose.

    "Thank you, Rose."

    "My pleasure. Ms. Nicole. I heard from Mr. Bush that you are married and are happy now. They feel

    lonely at home, so they would like to travel around. Call them, then you may find out where they are

    now."

    Hearing what Rose said, Nicole said gloomily, "My parents'' phones are off."

    "Oh, maybe they''re on the ne, leaving for the next stop. You can try againter."

    "I will. Thanks again, Rose."

    Nicole felt regretted after hanging up the phone.

    Samuel held her in his arms andforted, "My fault. I should have paid more attention to them."

    "No. You are a son-inw, and I am their daughter. I should have realized that my parents would be

    lonely after I got married. If I did, I would have brought them to our home. Now I don''t even know where

    they are. I am such a bad daughter! My parents should feel sad now."

    "Come on. It is their choice to travel around. Their whole life had been all about you, now they are living

    for themselves, convinced that you are happily married. Perhaps they are on the ne, let''s try again

    Samuelforted Nicole.

    Nicole nodded.

    "I want to stay here for a while, okay?"

    "Of course, this is your home. If you want to stay here, I''ll be with you."

    Nicole was moved by Samuel''s gentleness.

    "Don''t you have to work? I can stay here myself."

    "I can work anytime. Moreover, those elites in thepany get well paid. They should be given

    opportunities to prove themselves valuable, shouldn''t they? I will stay with you and the children for the

    time being. By the way, we have been married for so long, but I haven''t been to your bedroom as a girl

    yet."

    Samuel said guiltily, "In the past five years when you weren''t here, I wasn''t wee in the house. In

    thest two years, I was finally allowed in the house, but not your bedroom. For your parents, your

    bedroom is the most important ce."

    "Come on. There''s nothing special about the room. Come, I''ll show you."

    Nicole smiled and led Samuel by his hand to her bedroom.

    It stayed the same as that before her marriage, that was, no change in the room.

    It was tidied up.

    Looking around, Nicole felt sorrier for her parents.

    "This pair of pink leopards was a gift from my Dad when I was eighteen. I thought, ''he really thinks of

    me as a princess.'' But essentially I found it silly to have such a gift at eighteen, and was afraid to be

    Patting the pink leopards on the bed, Nicole recalled those old days.

    Samuel took out a coat and put it on her. He sat beside her and whispered, "You are still a princess

    now. You can be a princess for life."

    "I''m old now. I''ll beughed at if I stay that way."

    "Who dares tough at you? Other than me, there are only two brats in our home. If they dare tough

    at you, you will see how miserable their life will be."

    Nicoleughed immediately.

    "What bad luck, to be your son!"

    "On the contrary, the greatest luck. Oh, I forgot to tell you that where Lucas is being trained is Uncle

    Mark''s ce."

    These words reminded Nicole of something.

    "Damn it, I forget that Uncle Mark will send me the draft. Now that I''m here, I will miss our appointment.

    Let''s go."

    After saying that, Nicole was about to get up, but Samuel stopped her.

    "Don''t worry. No big deal. He will drive over again if he can''t find you. You''re a delicate flower now, take

    a rest. Calm down."

    Nicoleughed at his words.

    "Come on. I''m just pregnant. If you keep on like this, I should mistake that you care about the baby in

    my belly more than me. Then I should be jealous."

    "Dear, you do me wrong. There won''t be any babies without you. I care about you above everything

    else."

    "Go away."

    Nicole smiled and got up.

    "Let''s go. Mom and Dad aren''t here. I''ll show you around another day. Uncle Mark has his point that the

    draft is important and needs to be taken special care of. What''s more, Uncle Mark is very busy. Let''s

    not make troubles for him."

    Nicole considered Mark, at which Samuel felt a little jealous.

    "Dear, there are too many people in your heart. I feel like I don''t have a ce anymore."

    "No, you''re taking the most important ce in my heart."

    Holding Samuel''s face, Nicole kissed him on the forehead.

    "Not enough."

    Samuel looked at Nicole like a child, but his hands were already wrapped around her waist.

    How could Nicole misinterpret Samuel''s signal?

    She pushed him away abruptly and smiled, "Come on. Stop. The doctor said that I should be careful

    during the first three months of pregnancy. I can''t do what you want."

    Samuel was slightly shocked.

    "Really?"

    "Why should I lie to you? You can check online."

    Hearing this, Samuel became depressed immediately.

    "This, this, this ... shit, this baby thing, damn it!"

    Nicoleughed at his silly words.

    "No big deal, isn''t it.?"

    "Hell!"

    "Then what''s your advice?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel perplexedly.

    Samuel sighed and said, "Hell! I will go to hell for you and our child."

    Nicoleughed again.

    She felt that this life was what she wanted. If life went on like this, she would ask for no more.

    "Come on, hurry up. Uncle Mark is probably on his way."

    Nicole pulled Samuel to his feet.

    Samuel didn''t want to get up and his butt was heavy, so, when Nicole pulled him up, he couldn''t help

    hitting the photo frame on the bedside table.

    Bang! the photo frame fell to the ground and shattered into pieces instantly.

    "Hey! Don''t move!"

    Nicole was afraid that Samuel would get hurt, so she stopped him immediately and went to the

    bathroom to get a broom.

    Samuel said anxiously, "Slow down."

    "Got it. Don''t move."

    When Nicole went for the broom, Samuel squatted down and picked up the picture in the photo frame.

    This was a photo of Nicole taken before her marriage. She had been beautiful and free-spirited.

    Although Nicole was also pretty now, Samuel still missed how she looked before.

    Samuel picked up the photo, and found there was more to it.

 Chapter 791 Im Not Used to It

    Chapter 791 I''m Not Used to It

    Something was hid behind the photo!

    Samuel frowned.

    When he wanted to check, Nicole came back with a broom.

    "What are you looking at? The photo was taken a long time ago. I think I was eighteen then. I look

    much better now. To be honest, I like it when I was young."

    Nicole felt somewhat pity.

    However, Samuel whispered, "There is something behind this photo."

    "What?"

    Nicole hurriedly went forward, but was stopped by Samuel.

    "Don''t move. Give me the broom. I''ll clean up the ss pieces first."

    Seeing the mess on the ground, Nicole directly handed the broom to Samuel.

    After Samuel cleaned up, he sat on the bed with Nicole and took the photo.

    There is a piece of paper taped to the back of the photo!

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "What is this? Why didn''t I know it before?"

    Nicole unfolded it. She discovered that it was a paternity test report.

    The report was about Dad Bush and a girl named Sue Prisley. The kinship simrity was 99.9%.

    Nicole was stunned.

    What did this mean?

    Dad Bush had found his own daughter?

    But why had she never heard of it from Dad Bush and Nicole?

    Nicole looked at the date and found that the report was done recently.

    In other words, it was very likely that they did not go on a trip, but went to find their own daughter.

    But at that time, Audrey said that she gave Nicole to them to raise because their child had passed

    away. Is there another side of the story that we don''t know about?

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    Seeing that she was upset, Samuel hurriedly said, "Perhaps this is just a misunderstanding, or..."

    "My parents never hid anything from me. But this time, they suddenly left and didn''t tell me anything.

    Now, they''re turning off their phones. They probably don''t want me to contact them. Perhaps they''re

    feeling excited right now. Actually, I don''t mind them finding their own daughter. They don''t need to hide

    it from me."

    Nicole said with a smile, but Samuel could tell that she was sad.

    He packed up the report and put it back in the drawer.

    Nicole suddenly said, "This is the room they prepared for their daughter, but it has been upied for so

    many years. Now that they have found their true daughter, they naturally have to put the report in this

    room, her room. It was me who ignored their needs. It was me who made them feel embarrassed. I''ll

    pack up my things so that they won''t be on the spot."

    "Nicole, don''t be like this. Maybe your parents don''t mean it. They have raised you for so many years.

    But now they suddenly found out that you are not their biological daughter. To be honest, this must be

    quite a blow. They would naturally be happy as they found their daughter, but they would also be afraid

    that you would think nonsense, so they chose to hide it from you. This is your parents'' love for you.

    Don''t think too much about it. Perhaps when theye back, they will exin the whole thing to us

    clearly. It''s no use thinking about it all by yourself, you know? We can see how much your Mom and

    Dad love you. Even if they are not your true parents, they raised you for more than 20 years!"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt better.

    "I know, but I just felt disappointed and sad. I feel like my own parents didn''t want me anymore. They

    went to find their true daughter. I felt like I was abandoned."

    "Silly girl, this is not abandonment. They just don''t want to hurt you. Perhaps they are thinking about

    how to tell you this. We just identally found out the truth. Don''t be sad. They will always be your

    parents. That won''t change. Even if they find their own daughter, it''s just that you have a sister, right? "

    Nicole nodded.

    "That''s right. I''ll ask them when theye back. I don''t mind if they find their own daughter. I really

    don''t."

    "I know. My wife is the kindest girl."

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly.

    He knew that Nicole was vulnerable now. She really loved her parents. She loved them more than she

    loved Audrey.

    "Let''s go home. Uncle Mark will arrive soon. Your design is important. I have to cheer for you when you

    win the prize."

    Nicole chuckled.

    "You can always make me happy."

    "You''re my wife. That''s my job. Come on, let''s go home."

    "Alright."

    Nicole held Samuel''s arm and left the room. However, the moment she closed the door, she felt that

    she no longer belonged to here.

    Nicole shook her head and tried to forget this feeling before leaving the house with Samuel.

    Before they could return to the Green''s, Mark called.

    "Where are you? Nicole is still pregnant. Why are you taking her outside? Samuel, what are you doing?

    Is this your first day being a husband?"

    Mark scolded Samuel. Nicole tried to defend for him.

    "Uncle Mark, it''s not like this. It''s me..."

    "You''re pregnant! Why are you still running around? Do you know what condition you''re in? He''s not

    sensible, then why you follow him? If you have idents, how can I exin it to your parents?"

    Mark immediately stopped Nicole''s words.

    Seeing that Mark was so anxious about Nicole, Samuel couldn''t help but felt jealous.

    "Mark, shouldn''t you get married? You''re so good at being a husband. It''s a pity that you don''t have a

    wife! I''ll ask all the women in ourpany to make a list of their single friends. I can fix you up with

    three dates a day. After all, you''re not young anymore. You also should have your own child."

    Mark''s mouth twitched.

    "Three dates a day? Nonsense!"

    "Uncle Mark, you''re already in your forties. Hurry up, or you may won''t be able to have a baby."

    Samuel''s got a sharp tongue. Mark stiffened.

    "It''s my business, and I don''t need your help. What the hell are you doing?"

    "Fetal education, Uncle Mark."

    Samuel immediately replied.

    Nicole watched them arguing. She sighed, "Why are you two like kids when you talk to each other?"

    "Right! Lucas knows that he is going to be a big brother. He woulde back to see you two."

    Nicole and Samuel paused.

    "Lucas knows? How did he know?"

    "I told him!"

    Mark''s expression made Nicole anxious.

    "Uncle Mark, why did you tell him? We still don''t know if Lucas and Zoe can ept this kid. What if

    Lucas doesn''t like it?"

    "It''s not thatplicated! If Lucas doesn''t like it, then will you abandon your baby?"

    "No! I just didn''t want to tell him so soon. I''m afraid he won''t be able to ept it."

    Nicole lowered her voice.

    Mark said directly, "No need! Our kids don''t have so many twists and turns. You think you can be any

    more scheming than Samuel is?"

    "Why do you always like to make personal attacks on me?"

    Samuel directly retorted.

    "Business people are not good people."

    Mark made a summary.

    "Then Jason is also in business."

    Samuel said slowly.

    Mark couldn''t get the next word.

    "He''s also not that good! He told you what I had let slip. And he let you to withdraw from the project.

    You guys are all the same."

    Nicole was confused.

    "Uncle Mark, what do you mean?"

    "Nothing. Don''t worry about this. It''s our business. Let''s go home."

    Samuel stopped the topic in time and brought Nicole home.

    Mark came with a load of stuff.

    Nicole and Samuel were stunned.

    "Uncle Mark, have you brought the entire mall?"

    Samuel looked at Mark with his hands crossed around his chest and asked.

    Mark was honest and said directly, "I have never been married and have no children. I don''t know what

    Nicole needs, so I bought everything from the nursery. When the timees, you can use whatever

    you need."

    "Thank you, Uncle Mark."

    Nicole was moved.

    Last time, when she was pregnant, she didn''t have any rtives by her side. This time, her rtives

    valued her so much. She felt that she was the happiest person now.

    However, Samuel said indifferently, "I will buy it myself. It''s not like our family can''t afford it."

    "Give birth to a child by your own. Then I promise I won''t care about it. Let me tell you, half the baby''s

    bloodes from our family."

    Although Mark and Samuel had always been arguing, Nicole knew that they loved her with the same

    heart.

    Nicole stepped forward and hugged Mark.

    "Uncle Mark, thank you, really. Although my parents weren''t around, you and Uncle gave me warmth. I

    really love you guys so much."

    Nicole''s sudden sensibility stunned Mark.

    "Nicole, don''t be like this. I''m not used to it."

    Mark looked at Samuel helplessly, hoping that Samuel would help him.

    Samuel knew that Nicole was emotional and moody right now. She also did this because they took

    good care of her during this time. Samuel just smiled.

    He didn''t care about Mark. He was arguing with Samuel just now.

    Suddenly, they were startled by a loud noise outside.

 Chapter 792 Dont Frighten the Child

    Chapter 792 Don''t Frighten the Child

    "What voice?"

    Samuel hurriedly ran out, and Mark pulled Nicole behind him with a protective posture.

    Actually, Nicole also wanted to go out. But Mark protected her so firmly that there was no gap between

    Mark and her, she could simply stay behind Mark.

    After Samuel ran out, he saw another firework soaring into the sky which was apanied by a "bang,

    bang" sound.

    "Lucas!"

    Samuel snapped when he saw Lucas directing an older boy to set off fireworks.

    Lucas saw Samuele out and ran over with a smile.

    "Samuel, look, isn''t it beautiful? This is my gift to Mommy and my little brother or sister in her belly!"

    "Gift my ass!"

    Samuel directly clunked Lucas on his forehead.

    "Do you know that you almost scared the baby in your mother''s belly?"

    "What! I just wanted to surprise you and Mommy. Why did you hit me?"

    Lucas scrunched up his nose and touched his head, saying in an injured voice.

    Samuel took a deep breath and told himself that this naughty child in front of him was his own, his own,

    his own.

    Mark couldn''t help but pull Nicole out to take a look because Samuel hadn''t been back for a long time.

    When he saw Lucas, he was stunned.

    "Why are you back?"

    "I came back by car. I asked the captain for leave."

    As Lucas saw Mark, he immediately stood upright and gave a military salute.

    "Commander!"

    "Alright, put your hand down now. This is at home, don''t do this."

    Nicole was very happy to see Lucas.

    "Lucas? Hurry up and let Mommy have a look. Little brat, you don''t even call me. I miss you so much!"

    "Mommy, I miss you too."

    Lucas ran to Nicole quickly and hugged her tightly.

    "Mommy, Samuel bullied me!"

    Lucas directlyined.

    Nicole paused for a moment and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "This brat was setting off fireworks outside the door without letting us know. Didn''t he scare you? I just

    flicked him on his forehead."

    Samuel quickly recounted what had happened.

    However, Lucas said a little defensively, "I''m celebrating for Mommy and the baby in her belly. How can

    you hit me for that? Mommy, he is such a bully."

    As he spoke, Lucas looked at Nicole in grievance, his eyes flickering.

    His expression broke Nicole''s heart. It had been such a long time since she saw Lucas. She didn''t

    know how much she missed her son. Now seeing him looking at her like this, she hurriedly red at

    Samuel.

    "You are a grown man. Lucas is so young. What does he know? Anyway, he meant good. Fireworks

    are very nice. Mommy likes them! Come here, let Mommy give you a hug!"

    As Nicole spoke, she crouched down to hug Lucas. Lucas also opened his arms and waited for

    Nicole''s hug.

    At this time, Samuel and Mark stepped forward at the same time.

    "Nicole, don''t move."

    "Nicole, you can''t hug him! How can you hug him like this?"

    The two men were so nervous that Lucas was frightened.

    "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?"

    Nicole believed that these two men were simply making too much of a fuss.

    "I''m fine. I''m just pregnant. Do you guys need to do this? When I was pregnant with Lucas and Zoe five

    years ago, I worked three jobs a day. They were born safe and sound anyway?"

    Nicole said and didn''t look at them. She directly picked up Lucas and happily asked, "Could Mommy

    cook something delicious for you?"

    "Yes, please."

    "Are you going to leave any time soon?"

    "Yes. I''m back for just one day."

    Lucas and Nicole smiled as they walked in, not even looking at Samuel and Mark.

    When the two men saw that they werepletely ignored, they looked at each other and smiled

    helplessly. Then, they gave each other a cigarette.

    "When Nicole was pregnant five years ago, I really didn''t know how hard it was for her. I don''t want to

    investigate now because I''m scared. I''m scared that I''ll hate myself even more after I do it. But when I

    heard what she said just now, I realize that what I missed in my life was not just the birth of my children,

    but all of Nicole''s pregnancy. I''ll send someone to investigateter. No matter what, I should know what

    happened to her five years ago."

    Samuel''s words calmed down Mark''s anger.

    "My niece suffered so much for you five years ago. If you upset her once again, I tell you, our entire

    family will see to it that you pay the price. Don''t think that you can bully Nicole as you want."

    "I know, Uncle Mark."

    When Samuel and Mark were smoking outside, Nicole carried Lucas back to the hall.

    "Lucas, why have you been staying in the army? Aren''t you nning toe back?"

    Nicole still hoped that her son would be by her side. This brat had apanied her for the past five

    years. Now she returned, but she could not see Lucas. Nicole was really not ustomed to it.

    Lucas raised his arms to wrap around Nicole''s neck and said in a pleading tone, "Mommy, I like the

    green barracks very much. Grandpa Mark said that I am a child of the military family. I can go to

    elementary school, junior high school, high school or even military academy directly. Mommy, I want to

    stay there, okay?"

    This was not the first time that Lucas had expressed his yearning and liking for the military base. Last

    time, his mind was set on medicine for some other reason. However, when he was trained to be a

    military doctor, it became increasingly clear that he belonged to the army.

    As Nicole looked at her son''s earnest gaze, how could she have the heart to refuse him?

    However, Nicole was reluctant to leave Lucas to the military base at such a young age without his

    parents. In the future, he might even go to the battlefield like his father.

    "Do you have to be in the military base? We can go there for holidays in the winter or summer. Don''t

    you want to stay by my side?"

    "Of course, it''s good to stay by Mommy''s side, but you have Joseph, Zoe, and soon a younger brother

    or sister with you. Besides, if I miss you, I cane back during the winter and summer vacation,

    right? I haven''t told you about this. There is an instructor. He''s so good withputer. The things he

    does, I can''t decipher them. I want to learn from him."

    Lucas was a very assertive child who knew what he was doing. Nicole knew this.

    Seeing her son being so resolute, how reluctant Nicole was let him go, she would like him to have what

    he wanted.

    She touched Lucas¡¯ head and said, "I can promise you, but you also have to promise me that you will

    perhaps your younger brother and sister in the future, every one of you is very important to me. They

    can''t rece you. You''re always my favorite son in my heart, do you know? "

    "I know. I love Mommy too. I love you very much!"

    Lucas directly pressed his little face against Nicole''s, being all cute and irresistible, which made Nicole

    Samuel and Mark came in and saw this lovely picture.

    Mark suddenly rubbed his nose and said, "Are you a man of your word?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel was dumbfounded.

    What was Mark talking about?

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Mark red at him and whispered, "Didn''t you say you will have all the girls in yourpany to list

    their best friends for me to date? I want to get married. No, to be exact, I want to have my own son."

    Samuel looked at Mark as if he was seeing a madman and didn''t bother to say a word to him. He

    directly came to Lucas and Nicole''s side.

    "Brat, hurry up ande down. Mommy''s not fit to be that intimate with you."

    "It''s fine. I like my son to be intimate with me."

    Nicole smiled.

    Only then did Lucas notice Samuel''s nervous expression and asked, "Mommy, you can''t hug me when

    you are pregnant?"

    "No, I can still hug you now, but not in a few months. So let Mommy care about you as much as I can."

    While Nicole was being all sweet and loving with Lucas, Samuel stood aside, watching in rm.

    Seeing this scene, Mark said directly, "I go to the kitchen to cook for you."

    "Uncle Mark, are you a cookhouse soldier in the army?"

    Mark red at Samuel and said, "Don''t think you are funny. This isn''t gonna happen again. It is you

    who should be cooking more often in the house.

    "I shall be d to cook for my wife and children. I''m a happy man."

    Mark was depressed and turned to the kitchen.

    Nicole immediatelyughed when she saw this.

    "Can you stop making fun of Uncle Mark?"

    "It''s for his own good. I want him to always remember that he is an old man. He needs to get married

    early so as not to let the family down."

    Samuel''s words made Lucas chuckle.

    "He is known as the Iron Hell in the army for his sternness. It''s better to stay at home. If those children

    know that I called him Grandpa Mark, they will sure sympathize with me."

    Hearing her son describe Mark like this, Nicole felt that it was somewhat inconceivable.

    "Really?"

    "Absolutely. Mommy, l will show you something good. I bought it specially for you."

    Lucas mysteriously took out a jade pendant from his pocket and handed it to Nicole.

    "What do you say?"

    However, Samuel''s expression changed slightly when he saw this jade pendant.

    "Where did you get it?"

    "A man sold antiques at the roadside. I saw that this jade pendant was very nice, so I bought it. It cost

    me a thousand, emptied my piggy bank."

    Lucas kept on talking. But afraid that Nicole would be worried, he quickly smiled and added, "But it

    doesn''t matter. It''s good that Mommy likes it."

    "I like it very much. Thank you, Lucas!"

    Nicole took the jade pendant from Lucas'' hand, but unexpectedly, Samuel took hold of it. He grabbed

    Lucas and said, "Take me to the person who sold the jade pendant to you, quickly!"

    "What''s wrong? Samuel, don''t frighten the child!"

    Nicole noticed that Samuel''s expression was not good, so she hurriedly asked. Unfortunately, Samuel

    did not have time to talk too much to her and directly took Lucas away from the Green''s.

 Chapter 793 Perhaps It Was Just a Coincidence

    Chapter 793 Perhaps It Was Just a Coincidence

    "Samuel, what are you doing?"

    Nicole was anxious to keep pace with him, but Samuel had already brought Lucas into the car.

    When Mark heard the voice and came out, he saw Nicole anxiously shouting something. He hurriedly

    held her.

    "What''s wrong? What are you doing? Where''s Samuel?"

    "I don''t know. He left Lucas. I don''t understand why he went crazy."

    Nicole was a little worried.

    "What is going on?"

    Mark took Nicole into the room.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Lucas bought me a jade pendant on the roadside. He

    said it was a gift for me. When Samuel saw it, his expression changed and he insisted on asking Lucas

    to take him to look for the person who sold the jade pendant. I don''t know whether Lucas had bought a

    fake. Even if it was, as long as it was bought by Lucas, I would like it."

    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Samuel isn''t that kind of man to find the seller just because that thing is a

    fake, with you being pregnant and all that. That jade pendant is supposed to mean something to him."

    Nicole paused as she heard Mark''s words.

    "Mean something? I haven''t heard it from Samuel before."

    "We''ll ask him when he gets back. Don''t worry, Lucas and Samuel will be fine. Samuel is agile and few

    people can beat him. Take it easy."

    Markforted Nicole.

    However, Nicole couldn''t cheer up.

    What the hell was going on!

    Soon after, Joseph and Zoe also came back. They were especially happy to see Mark here.

    Joseph came to Nicole''s side and poured a ss of water for Nicole.

    "Mommy, you don''t seem to be in a good mood today. Did someone make you angry?"

    "No, I am just worried about Daddy. He went to pick up Lucas. You two brothers can y together

    again."

    Hearing that Lucas wasing back, Joseph was extremely delighted.

    Zoe not far away also heard it.

    "Mommy, is Lucasing back?"

    "Yep."

    "Wow! That''s great!"

    Zoe jumped up happily.

    The two kids jumped with joy, which alleviated Nicole''s worries. She leaned against the sofa and drank

    hot water, calming herself down.

    Soon, Samuel brought Lucas back, but his expression was not good.

    Lucas also pouted. When he saw Nicole, he said angrily, "Mommy, Samuel was outrageous. Can''t you

    rein him in a little bit?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole nced at Samuel but Samuel did not intend to say anything. Therefore, she turned to look at

    Lucas.

    Lucas said bitterly, "Samuel insisted in me taking him to the peddler. That man was not here. He took

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    me all over the street and we couldn''t find him. Then, I told him toe back. However, he took the

    jade pendant away and refused to give it back. That was a gift I bought for you!"

    "Alright, I like the gift. Let Daddy keep it for a few days, okay? Look, you bought a gift for me but bought

    him nothing. Daddy has a reason to be jealous, right?"

    Nicoleforted Lucas.

    Only then did Lucas calm down and said, "You''re pregnant and Samuel isn''t. Why should I give him a

    present?"

    "Daddy''s birthday ising."

    Hearing it, Lucas brought up short.

    "Oh? Is it Samuel''s birthday?"

    "Of course, it''s only less than a month away. Therefore, you need to think about what you can give your

    daddy."

    "Alright, I''ll forgive him this time."

    Lucas said with generosity.

    When Joseph and Zoe heard that Lucas had returned, they hurriedly ran out of the backyard.

    "Lucas!"

    "Boss!"

    Zoe and Joseph directly surrounded Lucas.

    "Lucas, you''re way out of line. You haven''t called us after leaving for so long!"

    "That''s right, what did you do? You haven''t contacted us for such a long time."

    Joseph and Zoe''s questioning made Lucas a little embarrassed.

    Seeing that the three kids were ying happily, Nicole nced at the bedroom worriedly.

    Samuel had been in the bedroom since he came back. She didn''t know what jade pendant meant for

    him, but she knew that Samuel must be feeling awful.

    "Lucas, Joseph, Zoe, you guys stay here. Mommy wants to go up and lie down for a while, okay?"

    With that, Joseph immediately asked, "Mommy, are you sick?"

    Lucas smiled and said, "Mommy is not sick. She is just pregnant. We are going to have a little brother

    or sister."

    Zoe was stunned by his words.

    "Lucas, is that true what you said?"

    "Of course, Zoe, you can''t make Mommy angry anymore, understand?"

    Lucas assumed the tone of a little man.

    Zoe looked at Nicole''s belly and hurriedly went forward to touch it.

    "Mommy, where is the little brother or sister? Why can''t I see it?"

    "Little fool! It is in Mommy''s belly. You can''t see it, of course. We''ll have to wait a few months before we

    can see it."

    Lucas said these things, which made Nicole very embarrassed. This was supposed to be done by

    Samuel. Why did she let her son say it out loud?

    However, Zoe did not know Nicole''s awkward mood, so she curiously touched it.

    "Amazing!"

    Joseph was also curious.

    "Mommy, can I touch it?"

    "Sure!"

    Nicole pulled Joseph''s hand on her abdomen.

    "Would Joseph like a little brother or a little sister?"

    "I like both."

    Joseph smiled shyly, but it could be seen that the he was really happy.

    Originally, Nicole was afraid that her children would reject the arrival of this baby. She didn''t expect

    them to be so happy and to be fond of the baby. She couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    "Well, you guys y by yourselves. Mommy has to go back to the room, okay?"

    "Okay!"

    The three children answered with one voice.

    Nicole felt extremely happy.

    She touched their heads one by one and got up to the bedroom.

    When she opened the bedroom, Samuel sat on the bed, holding the jade pendant that Lucas had

    bought in his hand, and his expression was slightly dull.

    Nicole gently closed the door and sat down aside Samuel.

    "What''s going on? Does this jade pendant have any special significance for you?"

    Nicole put her hand on Samuel''s palm.

    Only then did Samuel seem to notice that someone had entered the bedroom. He looked at Nicole, and

    then looked at the jade pendant. He took out a box from the drawer and opened it. Inside was a jade

    pendant exactly like the one in Samuel''s hand.

    Nicole was instantly astonished.

    "This is..."

    "When I was born, my father gave it to me. At that time, because we were twins, my father bought a

    pair. This one is mine, and now this one in my hand is of Vincent. Look, Vincent''s name is on it."

    Samuel pointed at a corner on the back of the jade pendant and showed it to Nicole.

    At this time, Nicole saw clearly that the jade pendant had been specially processed and the name of

    Vincent was indeed carved on it.

    "What''s going on? Why is Vincent''s jade pendant in someone else''s hands?"

    "I don''t know. I''m also puzzled. When Vincent died, I didn''t see this jade pendant. I thought that it was

    lost or buried with him. But I didn''t expect that this jade pendant would actually appear in the hands of a

    street vendor after so many years. Moreover, it was bought back by Lucas. Is this a secret arrangement

    of God? Or is there another conspiracy?"

    Nicole didn''t know how to answer Samuel''s question.

    "Perhaps it was just a coincidence."

    "Perhaps, but I believe that all coincidences are not just coincidences."

    Samuel put the two jade pendants together and they formed a circle.

    This was originally a pair, and now it was back in Samuel''s hands again. However, he did not feel

    happy. Instead, he was deeply worried and uneasy.

    "I will follow you 24 hours a day after today."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole feel that he was a little oversensitive, but she still nodded in order to

    reassure Samuel.

    "Well, don''t think too much about it. Perhaps it''s really a coincidence. Even if it''s not a coincidence, it''s

    fine. We should bridge over the troubled water. Trust me, as long as we''re together, all difficulties will

    be over. No schemes will seed."

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s calm expression and nodded his head.

    He held Nicole''s hand tightly and whispered, "I want to discuss something with you."

    "Tell me."

    Samuel hesitated for a while and said, "Lucas has been taken a fancy by the senior level of the military

    base. Uncle Mark wants him to receive closed training and study at the military base school as a child

    from a military family. What do you think?"

    Lucas had told her about this matter. She would surely agree.

    "I have always supported every child''s interest. Lucas told me that he wants to stay there. I didn''t stop

    him. After all, the children will have to make their own way. Perhaps our son was born to be a soldier."

    "Yes, that''s what I think too. On the way back, I thought a lot. I want to send Joseph and Zoe there as

    well."

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole.

    However, she quickly understood.

    The children are still so young now. If someone really wants to do something to them, Nicole can''t

    guarantee their safety with her current condition.

    Sometimes, Nicole felt worn out by these dangers and difficulties around her. She even wondered there

    would be not so many troubles and uneasiness if she didn''t choose to marry Samuel back then.

    However, this idea was immediately overturned once it came across her mind.

    Not to mention that there was no if in everything, even if there was, even if she was given another

    chance to choose, she would still jump in without hesitation.

    Because love is not a momentary crush, it is a lifelongmitment.

    Nicole had it figured out. She suddenly smiled when she saw Samuel was guilty and sad.

    She held Samuel''s hand tightly and said, "Just do as you say. The children''s safety is the best. I have

    no objection."

    "Thank you, Nicole, thank you!"

    Samuel hugged Nicole and didn''t know how to express himself. At this moment, his phone suddenly

    rang.

 Chapter 794 Im Staying by Your Side

    Chapter 794 I''m Staying by Your Side

    Nicole and Samuel immediately felt nervous.

    Samuel looked at the caller ID. It was an unfamiliar number.

    Nicole seemed to have anticipated something.

    "Do we need to record the call?"

    "Since he dares to call us, he won''t show any clues. Perhaps his voices have been specially altered."

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Should we answer it?"

    "Yes, why not? I''d like to see what he is nning."

    Samuel''s eyes were cold as he quickly answered the phone.

    A cold mechanical voice came from the other side of the phone. The voice was obviously altered by a

    voice changer.

    Nicole was put on speaker, so she could hear it.

    "Samuel, have you received your brother''s jade pendant? What do you think?"

    The person on the other end of the phone was extremely arrogant.

    Samuel said coldly, "Who are you? What is your purpose?"

    "I don''t know what my purpose is, but I just like to see you worried. Today, I can easily give the jade

    pendant to your son. Do you think I can easily take your son away tomorrow so that you and your wife

    will never see him again for the rest of your life?"

    Just as the stranger finished speaking, Nicole tightly grabbed onto Samuel''s sleeve.

    She was worried.

    And they didn''t even know who he was.

    Samuel''s eyes became even colder.

    "You''re a vile wretch who dare not show up. Are you threatening me? There are few people who know

    that Vincent and I have jade pendants. Even if I am foolish, I can still find out who you are by checking

    each insider. If you dare to harm my son, you must be crazy. You should inquire about me in the

    Seapolis City. If anything happens to my children, you''d better pray for your family."

    Samuel hung up the phone after he finished speaking.

    The phone on the other end had been encrypted and it was impossible to track. His voice had also

    been altered by a voice changer. Therefore, there was no point in continuing this conversation. It would

    only make Nicole to be worried and afraid.

    "It will be fine. Don''t worry. I''ll ask Uncle Mark to take the children to study in the military base. Although

    it''s hard for us, it''s best for the children to be safe. If possible, you can stay in the military base as well.

    You''re Mark''s niece. He should have a way to let you in."

    Samuel intended to face the unknown dangers outside alone, but Nicole will not agree to that.

    "I don''t mind sending the children away, but don''t think you can send me away too. I am your wife. I''m

    staying by your side. Besides, can''t you hear the tone of that person''s voice just now? He''s targeting

    us! Besides, the designpetition is going to start in less than a month. I can''t give up. Since we

    have ovee a lot of challenges, we can ovee this one."

    Samuel was especially touched by what Nicole said.

    He held Nicole''s hand tightly and said, "You should not be in danger in your condition. I''m worried

    about you."

    "Don''t worry, I will protect our children well. What happenedst time will not happen again. So don''t

    push me away. I want to stay with you."

    Seeing Nicole be so determined, Samuel knew that he couldn''t possibly talk her out of it.

    He nodded and felt better.

    "OK, I will do my best to protect you."

    "I will try my best to protect myself!"

    The couple looked at each other andughed.

    "Let''s go out. The children are still ying outside. They don''t know what happened, but we can''t let

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    them think that we two parents are idle in the room all day, right? This is not good!"

    Samuel was shocked for a moment, and then he smiled, "What are you worried about? Other than

    Lucas, the other two children are not smart enough to guess what we are doing in the room."

    "Fuck off!"

    Nicole gently kicked Samuel. She looked at Samuel and said, "Help me up. I want to go downstairs to

    find the children."

    "OK, I''ll help you."

    Samuel stood up and carefully helped Nicole get up. And then they went down the stairs.

    The children were still having fun in the living room, while Mark was having fun in the kitchen. Nicole

    wanted to find Mark, but she was stopped by Samuel.

    "The kitchen is full of the smoke of cooking oil. y with the children in the living room. I''ll go talk to

    Uncle Mark."

    "Alright. Don''t quarrel with him."

    "OK."

    Samuel sat Nicole down on the sofa before he came to Mark.

    When Lucas saw Nicoleing down, he hurriedly walked over.

    "Mommy, what are you nning with Samuel behind my back?"

    "We''re nning to send you to the army."

    Nicole gently rubbed Lucas'' nose.

    Lucas was excited by what Nicole said.

    "Did Samuel agree?"

    "What do you think? Is your daddy that unreasonable in your eyes?"

    "Great!"

    Lucas leapt with joy.

    Zoe and Joseph also ran over.

    "Mommy, you are having fun without me and Joseph? Lucas often disappears for a long time. We are

    not used to it. I want to stay with Lucas."

    Zoe pouted unhappily.

    "I also want to stay with Lucas."

    Joseph said, blushing.

    Nicole was somewhat confused about how to tell the children about this. Now that she heard their

    request, she couldn''t help but smile, "You''ll go to the military base with Lucas, OK?"

    "Really?"

    Joseph immediately became happy.

    Zoe did not know where the military base was. As long as her two brothers were going there, she

    would go with them.

    "OK! I agree!"

    Zoe raised her hands in agreement.

    Looking at her daughter''s cute look, Nicole says worriedly, "Zoe, the military base is not as fun as you

    think. On the contrary, it will be very hard. Do you really want to go there with Lucas?"

    "Can Lucas stick it out there?"

    Zoe looked at Nicole and innocently asked.

    "Of course I can hold on. That''s my dream. One day, I''ll be wearing a military uniform, flying in the sky

    or sailing freely on the sea. Imagine that! How amazing would that be!"

    When Lucas talked about this, he looked as if he was shining.

    Nicole had never seen her son so keen on one thing. He seemed to love the military.

    Joseph couldn''t help but feel envious.

    "I want to go there, too."

    Perhaps every man dreamed to be a soldier. Even though they were only boys now.

    Nicole looked at them and was reluctant to part with them. Like other mothers, she wanted to cherish

    her children and take good care of them, but the situation was critical now and she couldn''t do that.

    She hugged them tightly in her arms and choked, "The life in the military base is very hard. I really don''t

    want you to experience the hardship at such a young age, but I have no choice."

    "Mommy, it''s fine. I don''t think it''s hard at all."

    Lucasforted Nicole.

    Joseph said, "I won''tin about the life in military base, Mommy."

    The two boys upied Nicole''s embrace. Zoe said somewhat discontentedly, "You two are elder

    brothers. How can you bully me like this? Mommy hugs you. What about me? I also want a hug."

    Seeing that Zoe was somewhat disappointed, Nicole quickly released Joseph and Lucas. She smiled at

    Zoe, saying, "Zoe,e, let me hug you."

    "Mommy!"

    Zoe hurriedly threw herself into Nicole''s arms.

    Nicole carried Zoe and let Zoe sit on herp.

    Perhaps Lucas and Joseph could be up for a bit hardship in life. But Zoe had always been a spoiled

    little girl. Nicole wondered if Zoe would cry when she was off for the military base. And she would not

    go with Zoe, so she was worried that Zoe would cry her eyes out.

    When she thought of that, Nicole felt distressed, and she even wasn''t that sure about sending Zoe to

    the military base.

    "Zoe, can you stay at home with me?"

    "No, I want to go with brothers."

    Zoe insisted on following her two brothers.

    Nicole said, "You''ll be in a very difficult condition in the military base. I and your daddy will not be by

    your side. You will cry."

    "No, I won''t cry!"

    Nothing Nicole could do to persuade Zoe.

    "Mommy, don''t worry. We''ll take good care of Zoe."

    Joseph guaranteed, patting himself on the chest.

    Lucas was silent and said nothing.

    Since Zoe particrly wanted to go to the military base, Nicole whispered, "If you can''t hold on, tell

    Grandpa Mark and ask him to send you back. Do you understand?"

    "I see."

    "Mommy, I''m taking Zoe to have fun."

    Joseph held Zoe''s hand and Zoe jumped down from Nicole''sp. They pulled Lucas.

    "Lucas, join us."

    "I''ll join youter. I''ll stay with Mommy for a while."

    Lucas smiled faintly.

    Joseph and Zoe ran out to y.

    After they left, Lucas turned to look at Nicole and asked, "Mommy, did something happen? Does it have

    anything to do with the jade pendant I bought?"

    "No, you''re overthinking it. Your daddy and I think that the three of you can stay together for a while, so

    that your rtionship will be stronger. You''re just a kid. Don''t bother yourself with all this nonsense."

    Nicole''s smile looked very natural.

    Lucas whispered, "Mommy, don''t lie to me. I can see how reluctant you are to part with Zoe. Moreover,

    ever since I took out that jade pendant, there is something wrong with Samuel. He took me to look for

    the peddler like crazy. It is absolutely not because this jade pendant is fake, right? Mommy, what the

    hell happened? You don''t want Joseph to know, but you can tell me. At least I can know how to take

    care of them."

    Nicole was touched. Lucas was so thoughtful and sensible, but she hadn''t given him the care and

    attention he deserved.

    Nicole hugged Lucas tightly in her arms and whispered, "Good boy, don''t worry about adults'' affairs.

    Just focus on your dream. All I want from you is to take good care of yourself and Joseph and Zoe. Can

    you do that?"

 Chapter 795 Youre Forcing a Donkey to Dance

    Chapter 795 You''re Forcing a Donkey to Dance

    "But..."

    Lucas wanted to say something, but Nicole stopped him.

    "No ''but''. I know you''re capable. I also know that you want to share the burden with me and your

    daddy. But Lucas, you are still young. You have your own business and your own life. I and Samuel will

    handle our own matters. We will ask for your help if we need to, but we won''t rely on you if we can

    solve it ourselves. We''re fine. We just hope you are safe, healthy, and happy. And that will be the best

    you could do for me and Samuel."

    Lucas was silent for a while and then nodded.

    "OK, I will take good care of myself as well as Joseph and Zoe."

    "Good boy!"

    Nicole stroked Lucas¡¯ forehead and felt that it was good to have a son.

    "Alright. How is the food in the military base these days? Do you like it?"

    "Yes. It''s not as good as Grandpa Mark''s cooking, but it tastes not bad. Everything tastes good when

    I''m hungry."

    Although Lucas said with a smile, Nicole felt painful.

    "I''ll cook stew ribs in lotus root for you. It''s your favorite."

    "No need, Mommy, you''re pregnant. The kitchen is full of the smoke of cooking oil. Just let Samuel and

    Grandpa Mark cook it."

    What Lucas said immediately amused Nicole. She felt that Lucas'' tone was the same as that of

    Samuel.

    "I''m just pregnant, not paralyzed. You and your daddy shouldn''t treat me as a breakable."

    "We should and must protect you well! You are my dearest mommy!"

    Lucas'' sugared words delighted Nicole.

    When Samuel came to the kitchen, he saw that Mark was still busy with cooking, so he quickly rolled

    up his sleeves to help.

    "Oh, you finallye out. I thought you were noting out before I finish cooking."

    Mark said cynically.

    Samuel did not mind what Mark said. He whispered, "I have someone in mind for you. She is a doctor

    in the hospital. She is beautiful and easy-going. If you are interested, I will arrange a blind date for you

    tomorrow."

    "Wait, what do you mean? Do you need my help again?"

    Mark hurriedly stopped Samuel.

    He was almost fooled by Samuel''s sugar bullet.

    Samuel looked at Mark and said indifferently, "It''s no big deal. I just hope that you can bring Zoe and

    Joseph with you when you take Lucas away."

    "Holy shit. Isn''t this a big deal? Samuel, do you think the military base is my ce? Do you think I can

    let anyone go in there?"

    Mark directly refused.

    "If they are in danger outside, and Nicole and I cannot protect them, will you refuse me? I know that the

    military base has recently held a closed summer training camp. I know that the camp is full, but you

    should have a way to put the two of them in, right? They don''t need to stay long. Just about a month."

    "Is a month not long? The summer camp onlysts for more than a month."

    "Then just let them stay there until the summer camp is over. I''ll pay you."

    Mark was angry as Samuel took it for granted. However, he asked, "What trouble did you get into?"

    "It''s not that I''m causing trouble. Someone is deliberately stirring up trouble."

    Samuel told Mark about the jade pendants.

    Mark frowned.

    "Who knows about the jade pendants?"

    "My father, Laurel, Zama, and my younger brother. Just these people. Even Nicole doesn''t know that,

    let alone Riley."

    Mark''s brows furrowed even deeper.

    "They all passed away and you''re the only one alive. So the other party is a trusted aide of these four

    people, or he heard something from somewhere. Perhaps this jade pendant is just used as bait to trap

    you. Stay calm no matter what you dotely. I don''t want anything to agitate Nicole during her

    pregnancy."

    Samuel nodded.

    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of Nicole."

    "I hope so. If anything happens to Nicole, no matter how much she loves you, I will bring her back to

    the Don''s. Rather than let her stay with a man who can''t protect her, it''s better to let her stay at home

    so that I and Jason can protect her."

    "You won''t have this chance."

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he put down the things in his hand.

    "What are you doing?"

    Mark was a little dumbfounded.

    Samuel smiled, "Leave you alone here, Uncle Mark."

    "What a joke! This is your house!"

    "It''s fine. You can treat it as your house. Go ahead."

    After that, Samuel turned around and walked out of the kitchen.

    Mark really wanted to stop cooking. But when he thought of Nicole and the children, he held back his

    anger!

    When Samuel left the kitchen and returned to the living room, he saw Nicole leaning against the sofa

    and watching TV wearily. In fact, Nicole didn''t know what she was watching because her eyes were

    empty and not focusing.

    "What''s wrong? What are you thinking?"

    Samuel hugged Nicole, and Nicole regained her senses.

    "Nothing. I was just going over all the facts. You said that those who knew about the jade pendants

    were dead. Why would one of them appear? I was wondering if someone was actually still alive."

    What Nicole said shocked Samuel.

    "Alive? Who do you mean?"

    "I don''t know. I think that someone faked his own death and he is controlling all of this in the dark. I

    vaguely feel that these things seem to be rted, but I can''t find out how. It''s just a hunch. I don''t know

    how to exin it. Do you understand it?"

    Nicole was anxious to speak her mind, but she couldn''t exin it well.

    Samuel said, "I know what you mean. You mean there is someone pushing all of this behind us, right?"

    "Yes, that''s exactly what I feel. But after thinking about it carefully, I can''t say how they are rted. So

    it''s strange. I..."

    "OK, I know what you mean. Actually, I also think so. Don''t worry, if there really is someone, sooner or

    care of yourself. Just let everything else takes its course."

    Samuel gently stroked Nicole''s arm andforted her.

    Nicole leaned in Samuel''s arms afortable position and whispered, "I''m a little tired these days.

    Please bear with me."

    "Don''t be silly. You and the children have never been my burden. Just leave all this to me. Don''t worry

    about it, okay?"

    "OK. What did Mark say?"

    "Don''t worry, Mark will arrange it."

    Samuel smiled and poured a cup of warm water for Nicole.

    Nicole yawned and could barely keep her eyes open.

    Samuel couldn''t bear to see her so exhausted.

    "Nicole, why don''t we give up this baby?"

    "Why?"

    Nicole rubbed her eyes, feeling a little sleepy.

    Samuel said softly, "It''s so hard for you. We already have a son and a daughter. You''re not in good

    health now, so why don''t we..."

    "No, I want it!"

    Nicole held her belly as if Samuel was snatching the child from her.

    Actually, Samuel was also in a dilemma. At first, he was surprised as well as excited when he found out

    that she was pregnant. He thought that he could make up for what he owed the children and Nicole and

    be a father again. However, seeing how hard Nicole was, he was shaken.

    Was it really good to let Nicole take such a risk for his wishes?

    Nicole clearly saw through Samuel. She held Samuel''s hand and smiled, "Don''t worry. Women

    sometimes bear hardship with joy. We women will feel great about ourselves in pregnancy. I want to be

    a mother again and want to have another child with you. Don''t worry, I''m fine. A woman will be tough

    when she bes a mother."

    "You are tough mentally but not physically. It wrenches me that you are so tired. It''s my fault. I thought

    that you wouldn''t get pregnant in your condition, so I didn''t take contraceptive precaution. It''s all my

    fault that you have to take on this kind of burden now."

    The more Samuel said, the more distressed he felt.

    Nicole was afraid that he would suddenly make any decision. She hurriedly said, "Alright, let''s end this

    topic. We are meant to have the child. It''s a gift from the heaven. Don''t think nonsense. I''ll go to bed

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    now. Take the children to eat something. Wake me up before they leave. I have to see them off."

    "OK."

    As Samuel spoke, he helped Nicole go upstairs.

    After Nicole went to bed, Mark finished cooking.

    Samuel beckoned the children to wash their hands for the meal.

    Mark did not see Nicole. He asked in confusion, "Where is Nicole?"

    "She''s sleeping. She is tired. When she wakes up, I''ll make her something to eat. Now she''s in her

    early stages of pregnancy and has a bad appetite. She likes to eat something light. I''ll go to the

    supermarket to buy some fresh millet to cook porridge for her."

    Mark nodded in satisfaction.

    The children didn''t see Nicole when they got to the table. They asked, "Daddy, where''s Mommy?"

    "Your mommy is a little tired. She''s resting. Can you guys be good babies and eat?"

    "OK!"

    They listened and ate quietly.

    After Mark and Samuel sat down, Samuel said, "I was going to have a drink with you, but I can''t today.

    You have to take the children out of hereter. I''ll treat you to a drink another day."

    Mark was immediately depressed.

    "You want me to take them away today? Samuel, you''re forcing a donkey to dance, aren''t you?"

    "I have no choice. It''s regent. Uncle Mark, please bear with me."

    Samuel said with a smile.

    Mark wanted to beat Samuel. Why Samuel was so shameless?

    But before Mark could do something, there was a knock on the door.

    Samuel frowned.

 Chapter 796 He Pursued Mommy Before

    Chapter 796 He Pursued Mommy Before

    "You have guests?"

    Mark asked.

    Samuel shook his head.

    Petty came out at that time.

    "Mr. Green, I''ll go open the door."

    "Be careful."

    Samuel nodded.

    "Alright."

    Petty then walked to the door.

    The children seemed to sense the tense atmosphere as well. Joseph asked, "Daddy, is something

    wrong?"

    "No. Mommy is pregnant now, so we have to be more careful. Don''t worry. It''s fine. "

    Samuel smiled and touched Joseph''s head gently.

    Only then did Joseph get relieved.

    "Mommy should be taken good care of."

    "Yes, Daddy will."

    Zoe and Lucas looked at them and did not say anything.

    Since Joseph had already said what she wanted to say, Zoe thought she didn''t need to ask again. But

    Lucas was thinking something else.

    Soon Petty came back.

    "Mr. Green, it''s Madam''s express delivery."

    "Express delivery? Nicole hasn''t bought anythingtely."

    Just as Samuel finished speaking, he became serious.

    "Give it to me. You guys eat now."

    Samuel took it to the second floor.

    Lucas had a thoughtful look on his face.

    Mark was also a little worried. He looked at Lucas and whispered, "Lucas, take Joseph and Zoe to eat.

    I''ll go up and see what happened."

    "Alright."

    Lucas responded.

    Mark also left.

    After they all left, Zoe said, "I think that they behaved so strange. What really happened?"

    "Don''t worry, eat now. Protecting Mommy is the top priority. I heard from Allen that Mommy''s health

    declined much after she gave birth to us. She was bleeding and nearly died that time. Now she is

    pregnant again, Samuel has a reason to be nervous."

    Lucas whispered.

    Zoe suddenly put down her chopsticks and looked at Lucas with one hand on her chin. "Lucas, do you

    miss Allen?"

    Lucas paused for a moment.

    Did he miss Allen?

    Maybe yes.

    After all, they had been with Allen from birth until they returned home. Although Allen was up to

    something for doing so, Lucas and Zoe truly had regarded him as their father during that time.

    If Allen hadn''t gone too far, Lucas really didn''t want to lose him.

    Lucas kept silent and Zoe said sadly, "I know that he did a lot of bad things and once hurt Mommy, and

    even wanted to hurt me, but for some reason, I just can''t manage to hate him. Sometimes I wonder if it

    wasn''t for him whether Mommy and I would be out in the streets or not? I don''t know how he is now."

    "Hurry up and eat."

    Lucas interrupted Zoe quickly.

    He was afraid that if Zoe continued, he would remember how good Allen was to him.

    To be honest, Allen had hurt all but Mommy and him. Although he had done such a thing to Mommy,

    Lucas could not hate him.

    He had a high IQ, but if Allen hadn''t hired an expert to teach him, he would only be an ordinary kid now.

    Moreover, Allen truly treated him as his son.

    As he thought about it, he lost his appetite.

    "I''m going to the bathroom."

    Lucas stood up and left.

    Zoe looked at Lucas¡¯ back and whispered to Joseph, "Joseph, did I say something wrong?"

    "No, Lucas just went to the bathroom."

    Zoe bit her chopsticks and whispered, "I shouldn''t have mentioned Allen. Mommy will feel sad, and

    Lucas will as well."

    "Never mind, Zoe, you didn''t do anything wrong."

    Josephforted Zoe.

    After Lucas entered the bathroom, he took out his phone and called Allen. However, the moment it got

    connected, he hung up.

    What should he say to him?

    Allen and Mommy were destined not to be together and there were issues between Allen and him, so

    he didn''t know how to face them.

    Lucas thought he was influenced by Zoe and was about to take away the phone, but at this moment,

    Allen called back.

    Looking at the familiar number, Lucas didn''t know if he should answer it, but he still pressed the answer

    button.

    "Lucas? Is that you?"

    Lucas felt sad as he heard Allen.

    "Yes."

    He couldn''t call his name as before.

    But Allen was surprised.

    "Lucas, I''m d that you called me. Good boy!"

    Lucas¡¯ eyes got a little red.

    "How are you now?"

    "How can I feel better without you by my side? But don''t worry, I will be fine. How are you? Aren''t you

    happy to be back with your biological parents?"

    Hearing that, Lucas nodded and said, "Yes, it''s good. Allen."

    "What?"

    Allen was first surprised by the way Lucas addressed him. Then he smiled.

    He truly liked Lucas and treated him as his own son. He even wanted Lucas to be his sessor, but it

    was a pity that it could never be achieved.

    Lucas bit his lower lip and whispered, "Get a girlfriend to be my godmother."

    Allen''s smile froze as he heard that.

    He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    Lucas was a smart boy and Allen soon knew what he meant.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t harass your mother again. I won''t break up your family and hurt Zoe. In the past, I

    was wrong. Now I''ve decided to leave you in peace."

    "I just hope that you can have your own family and children. You and my mother are destined for

    nothing."

    Lucas¡¯ words sounded funny. However, Allen didn''tugh at all but felt bitter.

    Even a four-year-old child can understand, but why can''t he?

    "I see. Does your mother know you''re calling me?"

    "No."

    Lucas told the truth.

    Allen felt depressed.

    "You and Zoe should take care of yourselves."

    "I know!"

    Lucas didn''t know what else to say, so he whispered, "Allen, I''m hanging up now."

    "Alright."

    Allen was reluctant, but he tried to restrain himself from getting too close to Lucas.

    He was afraid that he would want more and lose control of himself.

    Just as Lucas was about to hang up, Allen suddenly said, "Wait, Lucas, send a message to your

    mommy and daddy."

    "What?"

    "Just tell them that Laurence is in danger. They will understand what I mean."

    Lucas frowned slightly when he heard it.

    "I see. Thank you."

    After hanging up the phone, Lucas came out of the bathroom and went directly upstairs to find Samuel

    and Mark.

    Looking at the parcel in his hand, Samuel was afraid that there would be a time bomb inside. He

    scanned it with the surveince system and found nothing unusual. He finally got relieved.

    Mark didn''t let down his guard yet.

    "Otherwise, take it outside and check. If something really happens at home, make sure that Nicole will

    not be affected."

    "Alright."

    Samuel also had the same idea.

    When they were about to go downstairs, they saw Lucas going upstairs.

    "Lucas? Why are you here? Have you finished your meal?"

    "I have something to tell you."

    Lucas said like an adult.

    Lucas looked so serious that Samuel asked in a low voice, "What is it?"

    "What is in this parcel?"

    Lucas was curious about the parcel in Samuel''s hand.

    "Don''t worry about it. What do you want to tell us?"

    Samuel did not answer him and Lucas did not continue asking. He hesitated for a while before saying,

    "I called Allen just now."

    "Who?"

    Samuel couldn''t hear it clearly.

    Lucas looked at Samuel and finally got the courage to say, "Allen, my godfather. He pursued mommy

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    before."

    Samuel''s face changed slightly.

    "Why did you call him?"

    Samuel couldn''t trust Allen wholly.

    Allen had looked after Nicole and his children for several years. If Allen wasn''t way out of line

    afterwards, he wouldn''t have treated Allen and his family like that. Samuel couldn''t stay calm when

    Allen was mentioned.

    He knew Allen meant differently to his children, and that''s why Samuel became nervous.

    Noticing Samuel''s mood, Lucas soon said, "Nothing important. Zoe suddenly thought of him, so I called

    him. I just wanted to ask him how he is now."

    Lucas was so sensitive to his mood and Samuel felt bad about it. But he still smiled and said, "It''s fine.

    After all, he has raised you for four years."

    "Samuel, we were just chatting. He asked me to tell Mommy something."

    "What is it?"

    Samuel got annoyed.

    If Allen still didn''t give up and wanted to do something to Nicole, he would definitely make the Brook

    family disappear forever.

    Lucas knew Samuel was controlling his anger. He hurried to say, "He said that something happened to

    Laurence."

    Samuel frowned.

    "Who?"

    "Laurence."

    Seeing that Samuel was so nervous, Mark asked, "Is this man important to you?"

    "Yes, he saved Nicole. Besides, Nicole and I can have another baby now. It''s very likely that it has

    something to do with Laurence. Nicole also said that she wanted to thank him. If Allen told the truth, I

    have to manage to save him."

    Hearing that, Mark knew how important Laurence was to them.

    "Tell me whenever you need help."

    "Alright."

    Samuel nodded.

    Samuel didn''t scold him and that made Lucas relieved.

    Just now, Samuel looked so frightening with a gloomy expression on his face!

    Lucas flinched and stared at the parcel in Samuel''s hand again.

    What exactly was inside?

    Out of curiosity, he snatched it from Samuel.

    "Lucas, stop it. Give it to me!"

    Samuel reacted right away and reached out to seize it.

    At this moment, Lucas dropped the box onto the floor in panic. The thing inside shattered and Lucas¡¯

    face nched with fear as he saw what it was inside.

 Chapter 797 I Wanna Know the Mastermind Behind You

    Chapter 797 I Wanna Know the Mastermind Behind You

    Inside the express box was a broken Barbie!

    Barbie was painted bright red, and her body had been cut into pieces by scissors, which looked

    horrible.

    Samuel''s expression was not quite good. He quickly embraced Lucas and covered his eyes.

    "Don''t look at it."

    Lucas was a little scared.

    Although he had experienced a lot with Samuel and Nicole, this was the first time he had seen such a

    thing.

    Lucas grabbed Samuel''s sleeve tightly and did not calm down for a long time.

    Mark''s gaze turned cold.

    "Is this sent to Nicole? What does it mean?"

    "Threatening."

    Samuel did not look very good.

    Mark picked up the box to see the address, but he didn''t find the address.

    "Who exactly did this?"

    Mark frowned tightly.

    He and Samuel had thought of countless possibilities, but they didn''t expect this. If Nicole saw it, she

    would probably be greatly scared.

    "I''ll check it out."

    After Samuel said this, he noticed that Lucas was still a little uneasy. He asked, "What about going

    down and having some water?"

    "I''m fine."

    Lucas shook his head and left Samuel''s embrace. He whispered, "Can you express one thing if you

    don''t have a shipping address and phone number?"

    What he said reminded Samuel and Mark.

    "There''s no address now. What about the phone number?"

    Samuel and Mark quickly searched the box, but still didn''t see a phone number.

    Mark was a little discouraged, but Samuel seemed as if deep in thought.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Seeing Samuel''s thoughtful expression, Mark couldn''t help but ask.

    "Lucas is right," Samuel said in a low voice. "The current courier service all need real-name

    certification. If you don''t have a phone number and a mailing address, the courierpany won''t

    express what you want unless...."

    "Unless what?"

    Mark was anxious.

    Samuel and Lucas exchanged their gazes. They already had the same answer.

    "Unless this box was sent by the courierpany itself."

    Lucas finished the rest of the sentence.

    Mark suddenlyprehended what they meant.

    "Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and check which courierpany it is, so that we can find it

    as soon as possible. I guess they are still fantasizing about what we are doing now."

    Mark turned around and left.

    Samuel looked at the address and said to Lucas, "Lucas, can you stay here with mom?"

    "Alright, but you have to be careful."

    Lucas¡¯ eyes shed. He was worried about Samuel.

    Samuel suddenly felt quite warm.

    "OK. I will definitely take care of myself."

    He touched Lucas¡¯ head and quickly walked out.

    With Lucas at home, Samuel would be reassured. Moreover, there were Petty and Zac at home.

    Samuel and Mark went to the courierpany in the same car. When Samuel saw a person who was

    familiar to him, he figured out everything.

    He grabbed Zedd and asked in a fierce tone, "Did you send the express?"

    "I don''t know what you''re saying."

    Zedd denied it.

    Samuel was extremely angry and he evenughed. He let go of Zedd and then two bodyguards walked

    to him.

    "Mr. Green, what do you want us to do?"

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "I wanna hear the exact answer. But unfortunately, he''s not willing to say it. It''s your job now."

    Samuel said in an indifferent tone, which scared Zedd.

    "Hey, Samuel, what do you mean? It''s against thew to hit me!"

    However, Samuel didn''t seem to hear anything and said, "Hit you? Did I do it?"

    As he spoke, Samuel took two steps back to make space for them.

    Seeing Samuel like this, the bodyguards immediately got it. They quickly stepped forward and trapped

    Zedd.

    Zedd tried to dodge.

    "Samuel, are you mad? You came here and did this to me. What do you want? You''ve already caught

    my sister, and now you still want to kill me? Is that what you want?"

    Seeing Zedd being so shameless, Mark directly punched him in the stomach.

    Zedd took advantage of this punch and wanted to escape, but he didn''t expect that he would be

    controlled by Samuel''s people the moment he turned around.

    "Where do you want to go?"

    Samuel''s cold voice made Zedd shiver.

    "What exactly are you doing?"

    "Did you send the express?"

    Samuel asked him.

    "What express? I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Zedd denied it, but his eyes darted.

    Samuel sneered, "Believe it or not, I have a hundred ways to make you tell the truth. Do you want to try

    it?"

    The bodyguards were still standing on both sides of Zedd. In front of him was Mark with an aggressive

    posture. Zedd was really scared.

    "I don''t know what express you are talking about. You can''t force me to admit it."

    "To force you to admit it? Are you sure?"

    Samuel stepped forward and grabbed Zedd''s scap.

    Zedd howled in pain.

    "It hurts! Samuel, let go of me!"

    "Tell me about the express. Who asked you to do this?"

    Samuel threw the express box to Zedd.

    Be was arrested. He thought that Zedd was no longer a threat, so he had the surveince withdrawn.

    He didn''t expect that this man should have the courage to intimidate Nicole.

    Samuel regretted showing mercy to Zedd.

    Zedd seemed to notice the murderous look of Samuel. He hurriedly said, "I just want to avenge my

    sister. I don''t have other ns. Besides, you see that I''m very timid. Although it''s a threatening express,

    it''s all that I can do. I won''t dare to do anything more. Mr. Green and Mr. Mark, please spare me."

    As he spoke, Zedd directly knelt in front of them.

    Samuel and Mark despised such kind of man the most.

    "Get up!"

    Samuel pulled Zedd up and said coldly, "I wanna know the mastermind behind you."

    "There''s no mastermind! I just want to avenge my sister. My sister has been in the Louis family for so

    many years, but she hasn''t gotten anything. She just wants to get some family property. What''s wrong

    with that? But you actually sent her to the police station. If I don''t do anything for her, I would feel bad.

    Right! It''s I who sent the express. What can you do to me?"

    Seeing that Zedd could face death calmly, Samuel instantly had a new appraisal of him.

    "You are a man of integrity! But I''m not an idiot. Since you''ve said that there''s no mastermind, then tell

    me what''s inside the express box?"

    Zedd was stunned because of this question.

    Apparently, he didn''t know what was inside the express box.

    Was this box really sent by Zedd? If so, how could he not know what was inside?

    Could it be that there was someone controlling Zedd?

    Samuel was puzzled.

 Chapter 798 What a Bold and Meticulous Person

    Chapter 798 What a Bold and Meticulous Person

    Mark had the same idea as Samuel.

    He grabbed Zedd by the cor and picked him up.

    "You don''t say, do you? I think you can go to jail and be your sister''spanion. Perhaps you guys

    have more to talk."

    Zedd shrank slightly, but he still bit his lower lip and said, "I really don''t know what you want me to say.

    I''ve admitted that I sent the express. What else do you want?"

    "You sent the express, but you don''t know what was inside?"

    Samuel looked coldly at Zedd, knowing that what Zedd said was just a lie.

    Zedd avoided eye contact with Samuel. Actually, he didn''t dare to look at Samuel.

    "I forget. I can''t remember."

    "You bastard..."

    Mark was so angry that he wanted to beat Zedd. "Forget it. We can''t get anything out of him. Let''s go,"

    said Samuel.

    "Go? It''s too good for him. Then what if Nicole receives something strange again?"

    Mark was furious when he thought of this.

    When Zedd heard they were going to let him go,ughter burst from his lips. Samuel noticed that and

    sneered, "Mark, we came to see Zedd, but we let him go in one piece. Do you think the guy behind this

    would believe that Zedd didn''t tell us anything?"

    Mark understood what Samuel meant.

    "Of course not."

    Mark sneered and threw Zedd to the ground.

    Obviously, Zedd also understood.

    "Samuel, you''re too relentless."

    "Well, this is your own choice. You should thank me for beingzy today."

    Samuel said coldly.

    "Bullshit! You''re not beingzy. You''re..."

    Zedd suddenly stopped talking.

    He realized that he was no match for Samuel, so he shut his mouth.

    Now, Samuel knew that Zedd would not say anything.

    A look of annoyance shed across his face.

    "Let''s go."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he walked out.

    Mark frowned slightly and followed.

    "Hey, are you really going to let him go without getting anything from him?"

    Mark asked grudgingly.

    Samuel took out a cigarette but did not light it, ying with it in his hand.

    "He will either escape or look for help from the guy behind the scenes. Anyway, he will give us some

    clues. But if we keep him now, it''s of no avail and we''ll get nothing."

    "I got it."

    Only then did Mark realize why Samuel chose to let Zedd go.

    He was not stupid but he couldn''t keep calm as Samuel did when ites to Nicole''s safety.

    However, he seemed to be a little dissatisfied with Samuel''s calmness. "Do you love Nicole or not?"

    Mark asked coldly. "You actually can still maintain calm at such a point."

    Samuel knew Mark was ying hardball here, so he just shook his head and walked away.

    Being dissatisfied, Mark followed along without stopping talking.

    "I wonder why Nicole likes a man like you with all her heart. What kind of charm do you have? You pull

    a long face all day long and rarely speak. You''re only like a statue. If I hade back earlier, I would

    have stopped Nicole from marrying such a sullen man like you."

    As Mark spoke, he discovered that Samuel stopped and looked at him coldly.

    "What? Am I wrong? Do you have any problem?"

    Suddenly, Samuel smiled, "I finally know why you''re still single in your thirties."

    "No, I''ve beenmitted to my mission since a young age. I..."

    "Come on. A man like you couldn''t have a girlfriend even if you had no mission, let alone a wife."

    With that, Samuel turned around and left.

    Mark was irritated. "Wait. You have to make your words clear to me. What do you mean?" Mark asked

    angrily.

    They left one after the other.

    Zedd''s eyes narrowed as Samuel and Mark talked just now.

    His sister was in jail and he had been in hiding, but why could they live so freely?

    He used to be a frequenter of nightclubs, and spend money like water. However, all that had changed

    because of Samuel, Nicole and Tim.

    Zedd called someone shortly after they left.

    "Samuel has found me. What exactly did you send to Nicole?"

    "You shouldn''t asked questions. You''re really useless. You actually got caught so early."

    The person was using a phonograph.

    Zedd had never seen person before. It was only because the person had promised him to help him

    avenge his sister that he followed the person''s orders. Now, when he heard the person belittle him like

    this, he was angry.

    "Why didn''t you say it was your own fault? You should have told me what was in the express before

    you sent it. If you had, I wouldn''t have been gotten."

    "Wait. Samuel didn''t make things difficult for you?"

    The person suddenly asked.

    Zedd replied proudly, "I just didn''t say anything. What could he do to me?"

    "Idiot! If Samuel wanted to get something from you, there would be a hundred ways he could take. But

    none taken, don''t you know why? You actually dared to call me? Screw you!"

    The person hung up the phone after finishing speaking.

    "Hey, hey, hey..."

    Zedd didn''t expect the person to treat him like this and threw his phone in rage.

    Samuel stopped the moment Zedd spoke on the phone, which confused Mark.

    "What are you doing? You want to spar with me?"

    "What is wrong with you?"

    Samuel quickly got on the car and took out hisptop. After opening up it, he saw a series of red dots

    flicker.

    Mark stared at it in shock.

    "Oh my gosh! I finally know why Lucas is a genius. I thought there was a gic mutation. It turns out

    that his talent is inherited from you."

    Hearing Mark''s words, Samuel did not stop hitting the keys. "Your Dons only have brute courage," said

    Samuel.

    "We''re much better than a philistine like you. We call this righteousness!"

    "Yes, righteous Mark, I''ve found the address of the mastermind behind the scenes. Right here. Building

    3, Wonder Garden."

    Samuel ended his search swiftly.

    Mark directly called his people to take action.

    "I didn''t expect Zedd to be that stupid."

    Only after Mark finished speaking did he realize that Samuel was looking at him. And his gaze made

    him feel a little awkward.

    "Why are you looking at me?"

    "Nothing."

    Samuel pursed his lips and put theputer in the back seat. He smiled and asked, "Go take a look?"

    "Let''s go."

    Mark got in the car and then they reached Building 3, Wonder Garden.

    "Commander, he escaped. When we arrived, he''d already escaped."

    One of Mark''s people said embarrassedly.

    "Is that guy so alert?"

    "If he wasn''t alert, he would have died countless times."

    Samuel walked in.

    As that guy had left too hastily, many of his things had been left behind.

    Samuel saw the instant noodles in the house that he hadn''t eaten yet and the water in it was still warm.

    In the bedroom, Samuel found a long hair.

    "Take this back for testing. It''s probably from the person behind the scenes."

    Mark frowned at Samuel''s words.

    "A woman?"

    "I''m not sure. Perhaps a man wearing a wig, so it needs testing."

    Mark rolled his eyes at Samuel.

    "Can you say something useful?"

    "It''s a clue. There''s no conclusion until we get the test results."

    Samuel looked around the entire house and didn''t found any other clues. He had people collect all the

    fingerprints and hair here and search the house carefully again.

    That guy was really smart. Perhaps he didn''t n to stay here for long from the beginning, so many of

    his things were disposable, and he didn''t even have clothes to change.

    "Find the owner of this house and ask him who the tenant is."

    Hearing that, Mark asked in a low voice, "How do you know that guy is just the tenant of the house?"

    "If you do bad things, will you use your own house as a base?"

    Mark was speechless when he was asked this question.

    He had a feeling that he was like an idiot in front of Samuel. This feeling was really not good.

    Samuel didn''t care what Mark felt. After walking around the house alone, he received a call from

    Gabrielle.

    "Director Farley, how''s it going?"

    Gabrielle was rather excited.

    "Samuel, after a day and night of research, ir and I have finally confirmed that Laurence''s blood

    contains what can help Nicole recover. The precious medicinal ingredients you gave Nicole in the

    Dungeon have also yed a great role. Nicole''s pregnancy is not idental but inevitable."

    Samuel was stunned, and then a pleasant surprise instantly surged up inside his chest.

    "So Nicole will be fine?"

    "I''m sure if it goes smoothly, both Nicole and the child will be healthy. We studied Laurence''s blood and

    found it able to self-repair and strengthen one''s body. In other words, these drops of blood are very

    precious. You can ask Nicole to drink them as nutrients. Although it''s a bit disgusting, it''s really okay.

    We''ve done experiments and found that his blood can fuse with any blood type without rejection. "

    Hearing Gabrielle''s words, Samuel almost burst into tears of joy.

    He had been always worried about Nicole''s health. It seemed that Nicole had not been well since she

    married him. When he heard Gabrielle say that Nicole might recover and be good, he was really

    happy.

    "Thank you. I''ll treat you guys to dinner another day."

    "There''s no need to treat us to dinner. If possible, you two should treat Laurence to a meal. He can get

    all the credit. I finally understand why Morgan said Laurence is a medicine man, rare in the medical

    field. It turns out that his blood is so precious, so valuable for research."

    All of sudden, Gabrielle''s words reminded Samuel of what Lucas said.

    Allen said that something had happened to Laurence.

    Thanks to Laurence, Nicole and the baby in her belly could survive. Samuel was grateful to him, so he

    could not leave him in trouble.

    Samuel could not get anything from Zedd, and there wouldn''t be any new clue in a short time, so he

    had another idea.

    "Thank you, Director Farley. I have some things to do. Let''s talkter."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up, Samuel turned around and he was startled to see Mark standing right behind him.

    "Uncle Mark, you have the habit of eavesdropping?"

    "I just heard Nicole''s name. I wanted to ask what happened to her. Did something happen to her?"

    "No!"

    Samuel spat and red at Mark. "Are you really Nicole''s uncle? Why do you wish for something to

    happen to her? It was Gabrielle. I''m worried about Nicole''s health, so I''ve been investigating the cause

    of her pregnancy. Now, it''s confirmed that Nicole''s pregnancy is normal."

    "Normal? Her body..."

    "She''s okay. I''ll talk to youter. I''ll leave all this to you. I need to go out with Nicole. Please take care of

    the children before wee back."

    Mark was slightly stunned by Samuel''s words.

    "She''s pregnant. Where are you taking her? Besides, there''s someone who tries to harm you two. Why

    are you ¡­"

    "I know. Don''t worry."

    Samuel patted Mark on the shoulder. Just as he was about to leave, he received a call from his

    bodyguard.

    "Mr. Green, Zedd is dead."

    "What?"

    Samuel knitted his brows.

    Mark was next to Samuel and he could hear it very clearly.

    "What a diversion! We thought we had found the location of the guy behind the scenes ording to the

    phone call, but we didn''t expect that guy would take advantage of our absence to kill Zedd."

    Samuel''s face darkened as he heard what Mark said.

    "What a bold and meticulous person!"

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Yes. Ordinary people don''t dare to do this. But I left a few people where Zedd was."

    "Me too."

    Samuel and Mark nced at each other and agreed that the guy behind the scenes wasn''t to be

    underestimated.

    "Are the children and Nicole OK at home?"

    "I''ll go back now."

    Samuel hurriedly left the house and drove back to the Green''s.

    It looked like nothing had happened.

    However, Samuel felt uneasy. He quickly opened the door and saw the children ying in the living

    room with Zac''spanion.

    "Where are Lucas and Nicole?"

    "Madame and Mr. Lucas are in the bedroom. Petty is with them."

    Hearing that, Samuel went upstairs and opened the bedroom door.

    The window in the bedroom was open, but there was no one in it.

    Samuel felt his heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    Where was Lucas?

    Where was Nicole?

    Where was Petty?

    Didn''t she say they were in the bedroom? Why was there no one in it?

    At this moment, Samuel was in a panic.

    His hands were trembling slightly...

 Chapter 799 Ive Never Lied to You

    Chapter 799 I''ve Never Lied to You

    "Zac! Zac!"

    Samuel couldn''t keep calm and his shouts were quavering.

    "Mr. Green, what''s wrong?"

    Zac quickly ran up to Samuel.

    "Where are they? Where did they go?"

    Samuel''s face was deathly pale.

    He was like a ferocious ghost, making Zac tremble involuntarily.

    "I don''t know. They were here just now."

    "What do you mean by saying that ''they were here just now''? Can persons evaporate in this room?"

    Samuel''s voice rose.

    "Samuel, you''re back!"

    Nicole''s voice suddenly sounded, which made Samuel and Zac confused.

    "Nicole? Where are you?"

    Samuel couldn''t tell his feeling now, but he was relieved.

    Nicole opened the bathroom door, only to see Samuel''s anxious expression and Zac''s frightened

    expression. She couldn''t help but ask.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Seeing that Nicole was safe and sound, Samuel hurriedly grabbed her hand and asked, "What are you

    doing in the bathroom? Where''s Lucas? Where''s Petty?"

    "Lucas had a diarrhea today from whatever he ate. He pooped in his pants just now. He felt

    embarrassed. Petty and I managed to persuade him to go into the bathroom. I was helping Lucas

    bathe and Petty was washing his pants. What happened?"

    Nicole did not quite understand why Samuel was so nervous.

    Hearing what Nicole said, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Nothing. Maybe I''m too nervous. I thought you guys were gone."

    "That''s impossible! We are human and we are living here. How could we suddenly disappear? Look at

    you. You''ve scared Zac. By the way, Zac, I''ve heard that you are gonna get married. Have you had

    your wedding?"

    Hearing this, Zac smiled and said, "We''ve got the marriage certificate, but we haven''t even had a

    wedding yet. Petty said that we didn''t need it."

    "You guys always don''t take it seriously as long as women say that they don''t need it. There is no

    woman in this world who doesn''t look forward to her wedding. They all want to marry their man in a

    beautiful wedding dress. If she says she doesn''t need a wedding, it means she just doesn''t want you to

    be extravagant. It never means that she really doesn''t need it."

    Zac was a little uneasy when hearing this.

    "But we are both orphans, and we don''t have any rtives. Even if we hold a wedding, there won''t be

    many peopleing. At that time, it will look deserted."

    "You still have me and Samuel! We are your rtives. Come on. Hold a wedding. You owe Petty this."

    As Nicole said this, Zac naturally agreed.

    Seeing how enthusiastic Nicole was, Samuel couldn''t help but smile when he thought of their own

    wedding.

    "Well, is Lucas alright?"

    "Not yet. I''m afraid he will be too embarrassed toe out, since you called him like that."

    Nicole rolled her eyes at Samuel.

    For Samuel, as long as Nicole was safe, it didn''t matter how many time she rolled her eyes at him.

    "I''ll go take a look. Let Petty take care of you."

    "I''m fine. Can you stop treating me like I''m old and sick?"

    Nicole smiled faintly, but felt sweet inside.

    She did not experience the warmth and love when she was pregnant five years ago, but now she did.

    At this moment, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.

    "Five years ago, I didn''t take good care of you. Now, let me treat you as an ''old and sick'' person. If

    possible, I would rather be pregnant in ce of you."

    Samuel helped Nicole sit by the bed.

    Seeing Samuel and Nicole like this, Zac didn''t want to disturb them and left.

    Looking at Samuel in front of her, Nicole could feel his uneasiness and trembling. She asked, "What

    happened? Where did you and Uncle Mark go? Why was there only Lucas beside me when I woke up,

    while other children were downstairs? Did anything happen while I was asleep?"

    "No. Uncle Mark and I went out for a walk. Didn''t we say that we wanted to set up a date for him? We

    need to at least buy some fine clothes for him. I wanted to do this while you were asleep. But he was

    so slow. I just came back."

    Samuel was lying without blinking. He just didn''t want Nicole to be scared.

    Although the matter of express had been resolved, who knew what else would happen?

    When Nicole heard what Samuel said, sheughed.

    "Are you really going to get Uncle Mark a date? Is this allowed in their military?"

    "Do you want him to be a bachelor for the rest of his life? It''s time to for him to get married and settle

    down at this age. I think his leaders will agree."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and felt much more reassured.

    "Alright, we''ll talk about Grandpa Mark''s matterter. You go bring Lucas out. He''s quite bashful. He will

    probably die of shame this time."

    When Nicole thought of that her son pooped in his pants, she felt it extremely funny.

    She had always felt that Lucas was like an adult. He had always looked above his age. Now, she finally

    felt that her son was only a four-year-old child.

    Samuel alsoughed.

    "Why did he poop in the pants?"

    "I don''t know. There was something wrong with his stomach. I''ve asked Petty to give him some

    medicine."

    The more Nicole thought of Lucas, the more adorable she found him.

    Seeing Nicole''s smile, Samuel felt that he would be willing to do everything for her.

    "Have a rest. I''ll go bring him out."

    "Don''t force him. Lucas is stubborn. Talk to him."

    "I know."

    Samuel poured a cup of warm water for Nicole before entering the bathroom.

    Petty was stillforting Lucas.

    "Mr. Lucas,e out quickly. Otherwise, don''t torture yourself like this."

    Lucas sank himself into the bathtub and wouldn''te out no matter what Petty said.

    So embarrassing!

    Why did he poop in the pants?

    How could he face others?

    He was Lucas! His reputation had just been ruined!

    When Samuel entered, he saw this scene.

    Smiling, he walked over and signaled Petty to leave first.

    Seeing Samuel enter, Petty smiled and walked out.

    "I''ll go check out on Mrs. Green."

    "OK!"

    After Petty walked out, Samuel squatted beside the bathtub and said, "I heard from Grandpa Mark that

    your longest record is to hold your breath for one minute under the water. I don''t know how long you''ve

    been like this. If you suffocate to death, it''ll be embarrassing if others know the truth. They will probably

    say that ''Lucas was so strong that he even suffocated to death when he was practicing breath-holding''.

    What do you think your friends in the army would say?"

    Lucas stuck his head out of the water.

    "I''m not practicing breath-holding!"

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Then what are you doing?"

    Lucas blushed from this question.

    "Go away! I don''t want to see you!"

    As he spoke, he was about to sink into the water again.

    "Are you going to stay in this bathtub forever?" Samuel felt it funny.

    "That''s none of your business!"

    Lucas said moodily. He was extremely depressed. It would remain an indelible stain on his life.

    Samuel still smiled. "Your brother and sister don''t know about your pooping-in the-pants thing yet.

    There''s only your mother, I, and Petty knowing about this. But if you drown in this bathtub, this secret

    will be known by everyone!"

    "Stop!"

    Lucas hurriedly stretched out his little hand to cover Samuel''s mouth. It looked like he was about to cry.

    Seeing his son like this, Samuel wouldn''t like to say some more.

    "Just pooping in the pants. Come on! What are you afraid of? Everyone would poop in their pants."

    "Who?"

    Lucas was really about to cry.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Me. I pooped in my pants as well when I was a kid."

    "Really? Did you poop in your pants?"

    Lucas¡¯ eyes immediately lit up.

    Samuel took the opportunity to carry Lucas out of the water and didn''t care that it would wet his

    clothes. Then he smiled. "Of course. Everyone would poop in his pants when he was little. A man who

    hasn''t pooped in his pants can never grow into a real man."

    Hearing this, Lucas finally felt a little relieved.

    "Samuel, are you lying to me?"

    "When did I ever lie to you?"

    Lucas thought for a moment. Samuel had indeed never lied to him.

    He rested in Samuel''s arms and whispered, "Can you keep the secret for me?"

    "Of course. You''re my son. It will also embarrass me if I tell others, right? Don''t worry about this.

    Mommy won''tugh at you."

    "But Petty knows."

    Lucas pouted and looked quite depressed.

    "Then what should we do? How about we kill her?"

    "Samuel!"

    Lucas suddenly got excited!

    Seeing his son''s reaction, Samuel burst outughing.

    "Don''t worry. Who can guarantee that Petty didn''t wet her pants when she was a child? Besides, Petty

    is married and will give birth to her babies. Treat your sister and brother well. Petty won''t tell your

    secret to others, right?"

    "OK!"

    Lucas hurriedly nodded, as if he had found a solution.

    Samuel helped him with shower and change into clean clothes before they left the bathroom.

    Seeing her son and husbandughing when they came out, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Wanna drink something?"

    Nicole asked.

    Lucas nodded and still felt embarrassed.

    Nicole and Samuel dotingly touched Lucas¡¯ head. They felt so warm and sweet at this moment.

    When Mark returned, Samuel carried Lucas and went downstairs with Nicole.

    Samuel felt relieved when he saw that Mark showed him an "OK" gesture.

    Although Zedd was dead and they lost the clues, Samuel knew that Mark would follow this case. As

    long as a Don is involved, Samuel could feel assured and go on with his own stuff.

    The children ate with Nicole and Mark.

    Nicole knew that these children would leave after dinner, so she couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    Samuel hugged her shoulder and tried tofort her.

    When they were about to leave, Nicole still cried, making Samuel distressed.

    If there were other solutions, he would never let his wife suffer from parting.

    Samuel told himself that he must be strong enough to protect the people he wanted to protect.

    After children left, Samuel said to Nicole, "Come on! Uncle Mark will take good care of them. They

    won''t suffer much. And we are going to have our te full."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole''s eyes were still moist as she asked in a choking voice.

    Samuel pondered for a moment and whispered, "We need to go to the Miller''s. Something happened to

    Laurence."

 Chapter 800 They Are So Close

    Chapter 800 They Are So Close

    "What happened to Laurence?"

    Nicole still remembered the time when Laurence told her the Miller family was so dangerous that she

    should leave when she went there for the first time. She thought that Laurence should have his way to

    escape from danger after staying in the Miller family after all these years, but he did not manage to do

    that.

    She touched her stomach. Samuel and she could never have a chance to have this baby without

    Laurence''s help. Now that something had happened to Laurence, she would need to do something.

    Although she did not feel well, she had to go.

    As soon as Samuel saw Nicole''s expression, he knew what was in her mind.

    He held Nicole''s hand and said, "I do not know the details. It was Lucas who told me about it. But I

    think it should be of high credibility."

    "Lucas? How did he know?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    Samuel hesitated for a moment, "Allen told Lucas through the phone. Although Allen once treated Zoe

    badly, he really likes Lucas. I cannot deny it. He asked Lucas to tell you that something happened to

    Laurence. I also sent my people to conduct an investigation. No one has seen Laurence and the Miller

    House is so quiet. I guess something happened."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole frowned tightly.

    "Lucas called Allen?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Nicole still remembered what Allen had done before. Although it was because Allen loved her too

    much, some things could not be wiped out from her memories.

    There was no doubt that Samuel knew what she was thinking. He immediately gave her a hug, "Alright,

    stop thinking about it. If this is something rted to Laurence, I think we should go and take a look.

    Considering that you are not feeling well, I suggest you stay at home. You''re not feeling well now. I

    suggest you stay at home. Wait, you can go to Gabrielle''s ce and wait until Ie back."

    Nicole shook her head.

    "I am not going anywhere. I will go and see Laurence with you. Although I feel a bit ufortable, I

    have a feeling that we will find a breakthrough on the things we could not find answers from Laurence''s

    matter."

    Samuel looked at Nicole with confusion.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I am not sure. I told you yesterday that I felt all things that happened were connected somehow. But I

    was not able to find a reason or anythingmon in between. However, I have a feeling that there is a

    person or an organization behind the scenes who did all of these. Regardless of the reliability of the

    message about Laurence that Allen told Lucas, there was one certain thing."

    Nicole paused for a moment when she said this.

    Samuel knew what Nicole was going to say.

    "Are you saying that the one who did this intends to go to the Miller family?"

    "Yes. Therefore, if I do not go, even if I hide in the President''s house, this person will still try to force me

    out. If that is the case, why don''t we settle for it and see what this person is up to and who he is?"

    Samuel agreed with what Nicole said. But he was hesitant when Nicole wanted to go with him.

    "Nicole, this is not a small thing. Your body..."

    "Stop talking about my body. Don''t worry, I know my condition the best. I promise you, I will never

    exceed my limit, ok?"

    Seeing how determined Nicole was, Samuel knew that she already made up her mind.

    Instead of letting her make a fuss alone in the Seapolis City, it was better to bring her along and watch

    her.

    Thinking of this, Samuel whispered, "You can go with me to the Miller family, but you need to follow my

    orders and never do whatever you want to do. Do you understand? Also, if you are tired, you must let

    me know."

    "I understand. You''re so nagging."

    Nicole waved her hand, looking a little impatient.

    Samuel was speechless.

    When did he end up like this?

    "Nicole, you do not love me anymore."

    Samuel looked so innocent that Nicole almostughed out.

    "Stop messing around, my Mr. Green. You will lose your reputation if the employees see you like this.

    How old are you? How can you act like a spoiled child?"

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and went back to her room, but her lips raised slightly.

    It felt so great to take the initiative in their rtionship.

    Samuel looked at Nicole who was walking away and sighed again. It looked like acting cute would not

    work on Nicole anymore. What should he do next time?

    He was a little troubled, but he quickly followed.

    They went to the Miller family soon after packing up their packages.

    The Miller family was two cities away from the Seapolis City. Samuel did not want Nicole to take the

    ne considering her physical condition, so he drove there together with Nicole.

    Jacob took annual leave to vacation because of what happened to Be. Nobody knew where he was.

    But Nicole thought he probably went to look for Olivia.

    Speaking of Olivia, Nicole was also a little embarrassed.

    Olivia and her brother went to the border because of Brian. Although nobody heard from Brian, Olivia

    still insisted to stay there until she found him.

    Nicole could not change her thoughts, so she could only let her go. Having Laurence by her side made

    Nicole feel somewhat relieved. Now that Jacob had fainted, she felt even better.

    However, Samuel needed to take all the pressure.

    "Do you want me to take your turn?"

    Seeing that Samuel was a little tired, Nicole asked.

    "No need. You''re a pregnant woman. You cannot drive. There is a rest area ahead. Let''s go there and

    take a rest."

    Nicole would not object to Samuel''s suggestion.

    "Sure."

    Nicole and Samuel drove into the resting area.

    After entering the resting area, Samuel helped Nicole out of the car. Seeing that a restaurant was open,

    Samuel asked in a low voice, "Are you hungry? Shall we go eat something?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole also felt a little hungry, but she did not want to say it when they were on the highway. Now that

    there was a restaurant, she was very happy.

    The two entered the restaurant and ordered some food. Nicole sat at the dining table. She whispered to

    Samuel when he held the food and came over, "Someone is looking at us."

    "It is fine. You can eat first. We will only be able to do other things when we are not hungry."

    Samuel did not look aside, as if he did not notice anything. But Nicole understood that he already knew

    everything.

    They sat down and started eating their meals while talking andughing. Samuel also wiped Nicole''s

    mouth, making others jealous.

    "They are so close together."

    "I think they are not husband and wife. A couple would not be that intimate."

    The whispers of the surrounding people left Nicole speechless.

    "Why can''t we be a couple?"

    She muttered in a low voice, but Samuel heard her.

    Samuel smiled, "Who cares what they say. Just eat, the food will be cold if you do not finish them

    soon."

    Nicole pouted and started eating.

    Just as they were about to finish the food, a few people began toe to Nicole and Samuel from all

    directions.

 Chapter 801 Who Started This Rumor?

    Chapter 801 Who Started This Rumor?

    "Have they had their eyes on us?"

    Nicole asked as she ate.

    Samuel''s eyes turned cold.

    "Enjoy your food. I''ll take care of it."

    After they finished speaking, a few people surrounded them.

    One of the burly men stepped on the stool and said fiercely while resting his hands on the wrist, "You¡¯re

    not from around here, are you? Do you know who runs this ce?"

    Such a ssic line made Nicoleugh involuntarily.

    "How dare youugh? Give us a few million today, or you have to stay!"

    Samuel''s expression immediately changed.

    "Say that again?"

    "I will! And I will even touch her. So what?"

    As he spoke, the man indecently reached out his hand towards Nicole, wanting to touch her face.

    Samuel put on a gloomy face and quickly grabbed the man''s arm and twisted it. A loud cracking sound

    was heard. The man immediately began to howl.

    "My arm!"

    Samuel asked with a serious face, "Who asked you to be here?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Quickly let go of me, or I''ll make you suffer!"

    Samuel directly kicked him away.

    Nicole finished her meal gracefully. Looking at the scene in front of her, she sighed and shook her

    head.

    "I really feel sorry for you. Youe to block us without knowing our background. Do you want to die?"

    When the other men saw how powerful Samuel was, they immediately felt a little timid and started to

    retreat one by one.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Hey, don''t leave!"

    The man who was kicked was wailing on the ground. Seeing his men quickly run away, he couldn''t help

    but shout.

    Samuel didn''t bother to pay attention to them. Seeing that Nicole had finished, he asked softly, "Are

    you full?"

    "Yes, let''s go."

    Nicole stood up. Samuel helped her to the front of the car, only to find that the tire had been punctured.

    Samuel frowned.

    However, Nicole stopped him and said, "Forget it. You didn''t even have time to eat before. Hurry up."

    As she spoke, she handed the food that she had packed to Samuel.

    "I have no appetite," Samuel said in a low voice. "I''ll go to the nearby 4S store to buy another carter."

    "There''s no need to buy it. You''ll get a puncture. Don''t you see? These people are deliberately trying to

    stop us from going to the Miller''s house. Although we don''t know who they are, they will probably keep

    blocking us."

    After hearing what Nicole said, Samuel paused for a moment. Then he said in a low voice, "Then are

    we still going?"

    "Yes. But we don''t have to drive. We can take a taxi or take a bus. Isn''t it a new experience for you?"

    Seeing Nicole''s mischievous expression, Samuel was cheered up.

    "Whatever you say."

    Samuel had the food that Nicole packed for him. Even if it was ordinary pasta, he found it very

    delicious.

    After the meal, they rested for a while. Then, leaving behind the car, they hitched a ride to the Miller''s.

    The car was owned by a young couple. Seeing how close Nicole and Samuel were, the girl said

    enviously, "Only after a woman gets pregnant will her husband treat her like this, right?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel and said with a smile, "He has always been like this. This is our second child."

    "Second child? You are too courageous."

    The girl''s surprised expression made Nicole feel a little embarrassed.

    When the boy saw Nicole''s behavior, he hurriedly said to the girl beside him, "Arlene, don''t disturb her."

    "Got it."

    The girl stretched out her hand towards Nicole.

    "Hello, my name is Arlene. This is my boyfriend. His name is Tammie."

    Nicole was just about to utter her name. But when she remembered that she and Samuel''s identities

    were sensitive, she just smiled, "My name is Marina. This is my husband."

    "Marina, have a rest. I''ll call you when we get there."

    "Alright."

    Nicole smiled and ended the conversation.

    Samuel did notment on Nicole''s reaction.

    He had been sitting beside Nicole.

    With Samuel around, Nicole was naturally at ease.

    She leaned her head against Samuel''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "I''ll sleep for a while."

    "Alright, I''m here. Sleep peacefully."

    After it, Nicole sniffed Samuel''s familiar aura and fell asleep.

    After a while, Nicole woke up. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, she moved a little.

    "You''re awake?"

    Samuel hurriedly asked.

    "Mm, why did the car stop? Where are Arlene and his boyfriend?"

    "They went to the bathroom."

    Samuel took off his coat and put it on Nicole''s shoulder.

    "It is getting cold. Put it on. Do you want to go to the bathroom?"

    "Alright."

    Nicole pulled her coat and got out of the car.

    The wind outside was indeed a little cold.

    Nicole tightened her coat and went to the nearby public toilet. However, before she could enter, she

    heard Tammie''s voice from inside.

    "Arlene, why did you tell them our real names?"

    "Why not? Why need I hide my identity and lie?"

    Arlene returned straightforwardly.

    Tammie said unhappily, "They''ve lied to us. Why are you so honest? When we get to the front, we can

    find an excuse and let them get out of the car."

    "What are you talking about? Marina is pregnant. It''s a bit immoral for you to leave them behind."

    Tammie sighed, "Do you believe that she''s really pregnant? Who knows if she lied to us or not. Let me

    tell you, this woman should be Nicole, not Marina."

    Nicole frowned.

    Tammie knew her?

    Arlene was obviously surprised.

    "How do you know her name?"

    "Let me tell you the truth. I went to Allen''s ce yesterday."

    "Your uncle, Allen?"

    Nicole instantly understood.

    Tammie was Allen''s nephew!

    During her five years in the Brook''s, Nicole had no idea how big the Brook family was. She only knew

    that Allen was the youngest son of Rachel and that he had four older brothers and two older sisters.

    However, what she did not expect was that this matter had something to do with Allen.

    Perhaps from the beginning when Allen told Lucas about Laurence''s ident, this matter had already

    been rted to the Brook family.

    Why did the Brooks turn against her and Samuel?

    Because Samuelunched an offensive against the Brooks?

    Or something else?

    Both she and Samuel thought too well of Allen. Five years ago, Allen had the heart to attack Zoe, even

    though Zoe didn''t know anything. He wouldn''t care about the father-son rtionship, whichsted five

    years, and show mercy to Lucas.

    Nicole got angry.

    Tammie said in a low voice, "Let me tell you. Nicole used to be with my uncle. They have been together

    for five years and even have children. My grandmother has never agreed to their marriage. That''s why

    there is no wedding. Afterwards, Nicole returned to China and somehow hooked Samuel. She

    abandoned my uncle. She even made my family bankrupted by joining forces with Samuel. This

    woman has been cklisted by the Brooks. Grandma has sent us Nicole''s photo. I know her even if

    she turns into ashes. Yesterday, I went to Allen''s house. Allen is instructing someone to stop her from

    up ahead. I have been merciful to them for I don''t do anything to them. "

    Nicole was furious.

    Who started this rumor?

    They even imed that she was a coquettish woman!

    Since when was she with Allen?

    Since when did she have a child with Allen?

    Rachel must have told others so as to protect the reputation of the Brook family.

    However, Nicole did not act impulsively. After knowing Tammie''s identity, she and Samuel would be on

    guard. Even if Tammie did not let her get off, she would do so.

    After hearing Tammie''s words, Arlene said, "I can''t tell that Nicole has such great ability. Why do you

    think they go to Shore City? How does she know that you and your uncle havee to Shore City?

    Will Nicole target your family? Why don''t we just knock them out and send them back to Seapolis City?

    They should be from Seapolis City."

    "No need. Allen still has a lot of influence in my family. I''m afraid that if I offend Nicole, Allen will make

    things difficult for me. Let''s just pretend that we haven''t seen them before."

    After Tammie finished speaking, Nicole quietly retreated.

    Seeing her return, Samuel hurriedly asked, "Why has it been so long?"

    "Let''s go. We won''t take this car anymore."

    "What''s happened?"

    Samuel was puzzled.

    Nicole told Samuel what she had just heard.

    Samuel frowned.

    "The Brooks are truly shameless."

    "Alright, don''t bother with them. What I want to know now is that since Allen asked Lucas to tell us that

    something happened to Laurence, why did he ask someone to stop us from going to the Brook''s

    halfway? Don''t you think this is a bit contradictory?"

    When Samuel heard Nicole''s question, he hurriedly said, "Forget it. We will find it out. Let''s go first and

    leave some money for them. Just pretend that we don''t know anything."

    "Alright."

    Nicole and Samuel packed up their belongings, left some fare on their seats, and then left the car.

    When Tammie and Arlene returned, they did not see Nicole or Samuel. Instead, they discovered the

    money on the car seat.

    "Do they really think we''re taxi drivers?"

    Arlene looked at the money with disdain.

    "Forget it. It''s best if they leave, so that we don''t have to do anything difficult. Let''s go. Let''s pretend

    that we don''t know anything. Don''t tell my uncle."

    "I see."

    They let go of the episode and continued their journey.

    After Nicole and Samuel left, they found a coffee shop.

    Samuel ordered a cup of hot water for Nicole.

    Nicole said in a low voice, "Do you think Arlene is one of the Millers? How much do you know about the

    Miller family?"

    "Not much. I only know that Ad''s father is a famous professor. I have no contact with his family

    members. What do you want to say?"

    Samuel figured out Nicole was implying something.

    "I once met Allen in front of the Miller''s. He helped me with my cosmetic surgery, andter, I looked like

    Ad after that. Was that really a coincidence? I felt it normal before, but now I think that there might

    be some conspiracy that we don''t know. Tammie is a Brook, and he is Arlene''s boyfriend. If Arlene is a

    Miller, is it possible that the two families will be united by marriage?" However, I have never heard of

    the Miller family before, perhaps because this family is in Shore City. But I have a strange feeling. "

    Nicole said in a low voice.

    Samuel hurriedly took out the phone and called Zac.

    "Help me investigate the Miller family. Yes, Professor Miller''s family."

    After hanging up, Samuel saw that Nicole was still frowning and said softly, "Alright, don''t think about it.

    We will find it out. You don''t need to worry too much now. Leave these things to me."

    "Yes."

    After they waited for a while, Zac called.

    "Mr. Green, we''ve found something."

    "Speak."

    Samuel turned on the speakerphone directly, saving Nicole the inconvenience.

    Zac said in a low voice, "The Miller family is a middle-sized one. It is said that it was arge n

    decades ago, but it was torn apartter. Afterwards, one man gathered all the members of the Miller

    family together. However, they were very low-key. Amon phenomenon in the Miller family is that

    girls will be sent out."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole hurriedly asked.

    Zac paused for a moment. Thinking that without Samuel''s permission, Nicole would not hear him. Zac

    exined, "It means they have no difference from the women in ancient times. In other words, most of

    the women in the Miller family are used for business and political marriages. Or they marry to powerful

    local dignitaries. In that case, even though the Miller family isn''t a big family and doesn''t have much

    influence, they have well connections in the political, business, and military circles."

    Samuel and Samuel exchanged a serious nce.

    "Any other discoveries?"

    "Yes."

    Zac paused for a moment before he said, "Laurel, the old Mrs. Green, is also a Miller. I also find out

    that Bard''s lover Be, and her younger brother Zedd are from a coteral branch of the Miller family.

    They are not valued very much. As for the specific situation, I can''t find out. I can only say that it¡¯s hard

    to deal with the Miller family."

    Nicole was shocked again.

    Laurel was actually from the same family as Be and Zedd!

    ording to the rules of the Miller family, women from the family would be sent out. Could it be that

    Be had other ns to marry Bard?

    Or did the Miller family want to make a big move?

    Thinking of Tim''s current situation, Nicole was somewhat worried.

    Samuel naturally knew what Nicole was thinking. He held Nicole''s hand and said in a low voice, "I''ll talk

    to Timter."

    "I know."

    Nicole nodded.

    Seeing that they had neglected his existence, Zac couldn''t help but cough and say, "Mr. and Mrs.

    Green, I have another important discovery."

    "Go ahead."

    Samuel was a little anxious. He would never have thought that the inconspicuous Miller family would

    cause so much trouble! Could it be that Zedd''s death was rted to the Millers? Were they behind the

    series of events?

 Chapter 802 Hed Better Keep His Hands Off You

    Chapter 802 He''d Better Keep His Hands Off You

    Zac hesitated for a moment, which immediately made Samuel anxious.

    "What? Can''t you tell me?"

    "No, but I don''t know if it''s urate or not. I just feel that they are very simr."

    What Zac said was confusing.

    "What do you mean? Be more specific."

    Zac hurriedly coughed and said, "Mr. Green, someone has seen her in the Miller''s. But I''m not sure."

    "Who are you talking about?"

    Nicole instantly asked, and her brows were tightly knitted together.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    When Zac heard Nicole''s anxious voice, he hurriedly said, "I mean Laurel. However, I only saw her

    once. I''ve never seen her again. But Laurel died a long time ago. Does she have a twin sister?"

    Samuel and Nicole instantly exchanged nces.

    "She has no twin sister. It''s her."

    Samuel remembered that Laurel''s body had not been found. Some people said that it exploded with

    the car, but there was no reasonable exnation for why the car exploded at that time. It seemed that

    this was a scheme that Laurel had used to escape.

    Perhaps she had expected that after treating Nicole like that, Samuel would not let her off, so she left a

    path for herself.

    Nicole''s face darkened.

    Laurel hounded Mrs. Don to death. Nicole almost became a mute for the rest of her life, and Joseph

    almost couldn''t get out of her autism.

    Laurel had done so many poisonous things, yet she was still alive! She might even hide behind the

    scenes and manipte everything that was happening to them!

    Thinking of this, Nicole was so exasperated that she felt pain in her chest.

    If Laurel died in that explosion, Nicole wouldn''t hold any grudges. Since Laurel was still alive, then

    Nicole would not let her go!

    Samuel knew what Nicole was thinking. He held her hand tightly and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here."

    "I want to do it myself."

    Nicole said coldly. Then, she asked Zac, "When did Laurel appear in the Miller''s?"

    "About a month ago. No one has seen her since then. Coincidentally, after that person met Laurel,

    Ad fell ill for no reason. Later, the Millers asked Morgan to treat her. Ad did not manage to survive

    and Morgan disappeared."

    Hearing Zac''s statement, Nicole and Samuel were shocked.

    More than a month ago, Laurel faked her death. Ad was sick the moment Laurel returned to the

    Millers. Was there anything behind it?

    Laurence had said that Ad''s death was more than that. Was it the reason?

    Besides, how could Allen have anything to do with the Miller family?

    Could it be that it was Laurel''s intention to have Nicole''s face disfigured five years ago and then asked

    Allen to make Nicole look like Ad by the stic surgery?

    As Nicole thought about it, she broke out in a cold sweat.

    If all the guesses were right, then Laurel was too terrifying!

    Unknowingly, Laurel manipted everyone and took everyone under control. It would be fine if she was

    a friend. Once she became someone¡¯s enemy, she would be a tragedy for all of them.

    Samuel''s face darkened.

    "Got it. Continue investigating Morgan''s whereabouts."

    After hanging up, Samuel looked at Nicole and didn''t know what to say.

    "You are different from her. I will get back what she owes me now. If you still care about the mother-

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    and-son rtionship, you cannot go. I will go alone. Don''t worry. I don''t me you," Nicole said in a low

    voice.

    "What are you talking about? How can I let you go to the Miller''s alone? Now that I know that that ce

    is dangerous, I won''t let you rush in recklessly. I¡¯m a man. Or don¡¯t you think I''m the one you can count

    on?"

    Samuel''s words were a little harsh, and Nicole knew that what she said just now was not proper.

    She hurriedly said, "Don''t bother yourself arguing with me. You know that''s not what I meant."

    "I understand. Don''t worry. No matter what you do, I''ll take care of it. If you want to avenge by yourself,

    I can agree to it. But the first thing you need to do is to ensure your own safety. That''s the most

    important. If you can''t make it, I''d rather lock you up at home and deal with all of this alone."

    Hearing it, Nicole was extremely touched.

    "I promise. I am a mother. I know what I should do. Don''t worry. I will be more careful. Besides, you are

    with me. I believe that you will definitely not let anything happen to me, right?"

    Samuel felt happy because of her unconditional trust and dependence.

    He had almost lost this trust in the past, but fortunately, it was not toote.

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly, smelled her hair fragrance and said softly, "You and our children mean

    everything to me. You can''t destroy my entire world. Do you know?"

    "You mean everything to me as well."

    Nicole happily leaned against Samuel''s arms.

    They embraced each other for a while before remembering an important thing. How would they go to

    the Miller''s?

    "The Millers have many men here. How can we go there without being discovered?"

    Nicole was a little conflicted.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "No matter how we get there, we will be discovered. Why don''t we go there

    openly rather than secretly? Anyway, they just want us to fall into their trap. Why not use their n for

    our own good?"

    Nicole was stunned for a moment. She then smiled and said, "You''ve made all the arrangements,

    haven''t you?"

    "Of course, I can''t really be foolish enough to fall into the trap."

    "You are so cunning."

    Samuel didn''t feel ufortable on hearing Nicole''s evaluation ufortable. Instead, heughed

    heartily.

    "Isn''t that the reason you love me?"

    "How shameless!"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was cheeky now, but she liked him more and more.

    "Yes, I''m shameless. Have you finished drinking now? Why don''t we take a taxi?"

    "Alright."

    Nicole had enough rest, so she got up and left with Samuel.

    They casually stopped a taxi and gave the address of the Miller''s. Then, they began to look happily at

    the scenery outside.

    "This city is quite developed. It is not inferior to Seapolis City at all."

    Nicole said with a smile.

    When the driver heard what Nicole said, he asked, "Aren''t you from Shore City?"

    "No, wee here for a friend."

    Samuel answered directly.

    The driver looked at Samuel from rear mirrors. Seeing that Samuel''s aura was somewhat different from

    that of ordinary people, he immediately said in a low voice, "Handsome man, is your friend a member

    of the Miller family?"

    "What? Has anything happened to the Miller family recently?"

    "That''s right. Big news."

    The driver hurriedly continued, "We knew that the Miller family is a schrly family. Professor Miller is

    famous in Shore City and many important people are his students. But it is said that not long ago, some

    people came and they were also from the Miller family. Heavens. They showed up in style."

    Nicole and Samuel were slightly stunned when they heard this.

    "Do you know where theye from?"

    "How should I know it? I''m just a taxi driver. I just happened to see such a grand asion. I''ve long

    heard that Professor Miller has an only daughter and she is very beautiful. However, his daughter was

    ill at that time. Otherwise, we can see how Ad looks like."

    When the driver said this, he couldn''t help but feel a little regretful.

    Nicole and Samuel were thrown into shock again.

    The news of Ad''s death had actually not been known to the public?

    "Hasn''t Ade out since she got sick?"

    "No, it''s said that the most famous doctor has been invited over. The Millers have been in seclusion for

    the past few days. As long as it''s not a fatal illness, there shouldn''t be any problem given the Miller

    family''s influence. Besides, I heard that Ad is going to marry into arge family in a few days."

    "To marry?"

    Nicole immediately asked.

    Samuel put on a serious look.

    "That''s right. It''s said that the other party has a great influence abroad. The Miller family is truly

    amazing. They can even connect with arge foreign family. No one dares to offend the Millers."

    "A foreign family? Do you know what their surname is?"

    Nicole had more or less guessed it.

    The driver thought for a moment and said, "Brook something. I forget it."

    Samuel''s expression immediately sank.

    Five years ago, Allen had had Nicole go through stic surgery and look like Ad. Now, Ad was

    clearly dead, but the Millers did not mourn. They even spread the news that the Brook family and the

    Miller family were about to unite through marriage.

    Allen''s purpose of using Laurence to lure Nicole here was already very clear.

    What Samuel did not expect was that Allen was still reluctant to let go of Nicole.

    Samuel couldn''t help but show a trace of bloodlust, which sent shivers down the driver''s spine.

    How could Nicole not figure it out?

    Seeing that Samuel was so angry, she couldn''t help but hold Samuel''s arm and whisper, "What are you

    doing? Aren''t you already prepared?"

    "Allen had better keep his hands off you. Otherwise, he shouldn''t me me for being heartless!"

    Samuel said in a low voice so that only they could hear it.

    Nicole knew that Samuel meant it. She really hoped that Allen wouldn''t head for his doom.

    The driver saw that the atmosphere was not right, so he quickly shut his mouth and didn''t dare to say

    anything else.

    Nicole went to the Miller''s with Samuel.

    The gate was tightly shut, and there was no intention of holding a funeral for Ad. On the contrary,

    this ce gave off a sense of solemnity and dignity.

    Nicole and Samuel got off the car. After they paid the fare, the taxi driver quickly left.

    Looking at the door in front of them, both Nicole and Samuel felt a little depressed.

    "The Miller''s house looks like a boudoir."

    Nicole said with a chuckle.

    However, Samuel replied coldly, "Even if this ce had iron walls, as long as they dare to offend you, I

    will tear this ce apart."

    Nicole did not doubt this at all.

    Even though she and Samuel knew there were a lot of conspiracies, for Laurence''s sake, they had no

    choice bute.

    No matter who the mastermind was, he had their Achilles'' heel.

    They owed Laurence a favor. Thus, even if the Miller''s was extremely dangerous, they had to go!

 Chapter 803 Im in Charge Here

    Chapter 803 I''m in Charge Here

    "Who are you?"

    The doorman finally noticed them and hurriedly went forward to ask.

    Nicole smiled faintly. Before she could say anything, she heard the other party immediately say

    respectfully, "Ms. Miller, you are alright now? May I ask who he is?"

    Samuel''s expression immediately went gloomy.

    "Are you blind? Take a good look. Is she your ''Ms. Miller''?"

    The doorman examined Nicole, and then said, "Ms. Miller, you seem to have gained some weight."

    "Look closely!"

    Samuel got angrier and angrier.

    Nicole hurriedly pulled him back.

    "It''s useless. They won''t understand. Back then, just like them, when I saw Ad, it was like looking in

    a mirror. I think this is probably the main purpose of Allen''s stic surgery on me so as to make me

    look like Ad. Perhaps someone has expected that one day I will be Ad''s substitute."

    Nicole said to Samuel in a voice that only they could hear.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly and said in a low voice, "No matter what, you are yourself. You will

    not be a substitute for anyone. I will definitely not allow it to happen!"

    "I believe you, but this matter is probably beyond our control."

    As they spoke, a couple had already walked out. When they saw Nicole and Samuel, they immediately

    burst into tears.

    "Ad, Ad, here you are."

    The woman took a step forward and hugged Nicole tightly.

    When Samuel wanted to push away the woman, he saw a sh not far away, and a lot of reporters

    immediately rushed out.

    "Ms. Miller, are you well?"

    "Ms. Miller, I heard that you''re getting engaged with Allen, the president of the Brook Group. Is that

    true?"

    "Ms. Miller, when is your wedding day?"

    As Nicole was bombarded with questions, she and Samuel were separated.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He wanted to rush over and pull Nicole over, but he saw Nicole

    shaking her head at him.

    The other party wanted Nicole to pretend to be Ad. If Nicole didn''t cooperate, how could the y

    continue?

    Samuel was very worried about Nicole, but Nicole was a knowledgeable person and would definitely

    not let herself suffer a loss. Moreover, he had made some arrangements outside. Seeing Nicole

    behaved in this way, under the push of the crowd, Samuel left the crowd outside the Miller''s secretly.

    When Ad''s parents saw that Samuel had been pushed away, they immediately had someone

    secretly take Samuel away.

    Ad''s mother, Cynthia, hugged Nicole and cried for a while. She hurriedly protected Nicole in her

    arms. Although outsiders thought she seemed to be protecting Nicole, Nicole knew that this was a kind

    of coercion.

    Mrs. Miller was tightly sping onto Nicole''s waist, so Nicole didn''t have the slightest bit of strength.

    For the sake of the child, Nicole endured it. She wanted to see what the Millers were up to.

    In front of the media, Cynthia pretended to be pitiful and said, "Thank you for your hard work. My

    daughter has just recovered from her illness. I hope that everyone will not put too much pressure on

    her. As for the marriage with the Miller family, we wille forward and tell everyone. Now that our

    daughter needs to rest, please disperse."

    When reporters heard it, they showed their understanding.

    "That''s right. It''s a good thing that Ms. Miller has recovered and returned. Let''s not disturb their reunion.

    We cane another day."

    "Yes, let''s visit another time."

    Under the intentional guidance, the reporters had already dispersed. Meanwhile, Samuel disappeared.

    Nicole looked at thedy in front of her. She was about forty or fifty years old, and she was well

    maintained. However, she did not dare to look at Nicole.

    After the crowd dispersed, Cynthia said in a low voice, "I know you''re reluctant, but there¡¯s nothing we

    can do now. If you still want to leave this ce alive, cooperate with us. We also want to finish this y

    as soon as possible so that Ad can be buried."

    Nicole sneered and didn''t say anything.

    Words were made superfluous.

    Ad''s father, Professor Neville Miller nced at Nicole. He had to admit that Nicole really looked like

    his daughter. If he hadn''t known in advance that his daughter had died, perhaps he would have really

    taken Nicole as his daughter.

    Seeing Neville''s affection for his daughter, Nicole sighed and said, "I have met Ad a few times. To

    some degree, we are friends. As long as you don''t go too far, I will guarantee your safety."

    "Are you and Ad friends?"

    Cynthia looked surprised.

    "How is that possible? Ad rarely went out. She...."

    "We once met in Dungeon."

    Hearing it, Ad''s parents were astonished.

    "Where is Laurence? I want to see him."

    Nicole came for Laurence. Since she found that they were not too unreasonable, she couldn''t help but

    ask.

    Cynthia paused for a moment and said, "Let''s not talk about Laurence. Go in first. There are so many

    people staring at us outside. It''s not good for us to stand here. If you don''t want anything to happen to

    your husband, you''d better cooperate with us."

    "Mrs. Miller, I don''t like your threatening tone. You know, if I cooperate, it may be good for you. But if I

    don''t cooperate, I have plenty of ways to let the public know about this. Don''t think that only your family

    can afford to hire reporters."

    Nicole''s face darkened.

    Neville instantly regained his senses.

    Nicole was not his own daughter!

    His daughter was dead!

    Moreover, Ad definitely wouldn''t talk to him like this!

    Neville''s eyes turned wet and he said, "Let''s go in."

    Seeing that Neville did not say anything, Cynthia quickly shut her mouth.

    It could be seen that Cynthia listened to her husband.

    Nicole, and the two entered the house.

    The Miller family had a long history. If Zac hadn''t given Nicole such information, Nicole might not really

    know about it. After Nicole entered the house, she could tell from theyout that such a family had

    always been powerful.

    This was an ancient garden design. The pavilions, pavilions, and rockery ponds were all constructed

    ording to the specifications of the ancient great ns. Today, they still maintained their original

    features.

    After passing through the arches, Nicole really felt as if she had transmigrated to ancient times.

    The Millers couldn''t help but look at Nicole differently when they saw her at ease.

    If Ad had this kind of courage, would she still stay by their side?

    Thinking of this, they got teary-eyed.

    "Stop looking. Hurry up and go in. Someone is waiting for you."

    "It''s Laurel, right?"

    Nicole directly spoke out her guess.

    Laurel was quite patient, for she was able to wait behind the scenes until now. Moreover, Nicole knew

    that other than Laurel, no one else would have the patience to y such a big game.

    From the beginning when she fell in love with Samuel, all of this was probably in Laurel''s calctions.

    Laurel was too scary. Nicole had no confidence in fighting with her. But she had Samuel''s support, and

    she wanted tough.

    Seeing that Nicole had a smile on her face, Cynthia sighed and said, "Since you know who it is, hurry

    up and go in. For the sake of your resemnce to my daughter, let me kindly remind you that Laurel is

    our matriarch and upies a very important position in our family. It can be said that she has the final

    say in the current Miller family. Moreover, don''t underestimate her because she is over half a hundred

    old. Let me tell you, her connections and abilities are beyond your imagination. "

    "Thank you."

    Nicole nodded at Cynthia without saying anything else.

    Naturally, Nicole did not dare to look down on Laurel. After all, Nicole had suffered a loss. But she

    would not follow the path that Laurel had nned for her.

    Neville hesitated, but he didn''t say anything in the end.

    They passed through an arch and arrived at the main hall.

    This hall was the same as the one in ancient times. Two mahogany doors were open. In the middle,

    there was an ancestral portrait of an unknown generation of the Miller family. Sitting in the hall like a

    queen, Laurel looked coldly at Nicole and Ad''s parents who were walking towards her.

    "Kneel down!"

    Laurel suddenly roared, startling the Ad''s parents.

    However, Nicole stood coldly in front of her and asked, "Laurel, in what capacity you want me to kneel

    down?"

    "What do you think? In the Green family, I am your mother-inw. You should listen to me. In this ce,

    I am the matriarch. If you are on thisnd, you must listen to me!"

    Hearing Laurel''s shameless answer, Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "Laurel Green has already died. May I ask if you are a ghost? In the Miller''s, you asked me to listen to

    you. May I ask if I have any rtionship with your family?"

    "Nicole, do you really think you''re still in the Greens? Or do you think Finn will protect you? Let me tell

    you, after entering the gate of the Miller''s, you have to listen to me! And from now on, you''re not Nicole,

    but Ad!"

    Laurel looked worse than when she left the Green family. If it weren''t for the fact that she was far away

    from Nicole, Nicole would be eager to find out if Laurel was sick.

    Nicole scoffed at Laurel''s words.

    "I am myself. My name is Nicole. If you want me to be Ad, it depends on whether you have the

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ability to do so. How about we talk about why I changed my face five years ago?"

    Laurel sneered and said, "You''re too na?ve. Do you really think yourself as an honorable guest? Let me

    tell you. Once youe here, you are under my mercy. Have her kneel down!"

    As he spoke, several sturdy men came out of the inner hall. Each of them held a stick in their hands

    and knocked towards Nicole''s knees.

    "Wait!"

    Seeing that they were holding sticks in their hands, Nicole felt a little timid.

    Not only her knees but also the child might not be able to withstand the blow.

    Seeing Nicole''s frightened gaze, Laurel smiled slightly.

    "Are you scared?"

 Chapter 804 You Donâ€™t Get to Negotiate With Me

    Chapter 804 You Don¡¯t Get to Negotiate With Me

    Nicole wanted to say that she was not afraid of her. But thinking of her baby and Laurel''s viciousness

    and cruelty, she hurriedly said, "I''ll kneel."

    After that, she slowly knelt down.

    A wise man knew when to retreat. Although Nicole had Samuel''s help, she still had to rely on herself

    when she came inside.

    Thinking of this, Nicole knelt down unwillingly to Laurel.

    Seeing Nicole admit being defeated, Laurel smiled more triumphantly.

    "You should have done it earlier. I advise you to listen to me so as not to suffer from the pain of your

    flesh."

    "Well, you want me to pretend to be Ad and marry Allen, right? I really want to ask why. Ad is one

    of your family. To ask her to marry Allen is beyond reproach. But have you forgotten I am your

    daughter-inw, and your grandson''s mother? Don''t you think it''s against ethics if you ask me to marry

    Allen? "

    Hearing it, Laurelughed loudly.

    "Ethics? Are you my daughter-inw? I don''t have any children. Zama gave birth to children for the

    Green family, and I had thought I could handle these two children. If not, do you think I would be willing

    to allow such a housekeeper to do it and let the servant''s children be my sons? Are they worthy of it?"

    Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly at her words.

    "Don''t you like Vincent a lot?"

    "That''s because Vincent listened to me! If Samuel were as obedient as Vincent, I might treat him well

    now. Unfortunately, for an outsider like you, he threw me into the cemetery of the Green family and left

    me alone! Samuel was disrespectful to me, so I might as well kill him!"

    "Isn''t that because you are cruel and tyrannical?"

    Nicole felt that Laurel''s outlook on life and values as well as her worldview were wrong.

    Laurel, instead, said nonchntly, "It''s none of your business. Think about yourself. I hear that during

    your five years in the Brook family, Mrs. Brook didn''t like you. Although you will marry into that family as

    a Miller, I think Mrs. Brook can tell it. I need to tell you if Mrs. Brook knows that you are fake, I will ruin

    the Green family."

    "Aren''t you too confident? Do you think you can destroy the Green family by yourself?"

    Nicole felt that this was simply a fantasy.

    Laurel sneered, "You may not know how powerful my family is. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I

    married Samuel''s father back then because of my family''s decision. It was also my family''s intention to

    let Samuel join the army. The Miller family may be unknown to you. But as long as I want, the entire

    world will change because of the Miller family. Do you believe me? "

    In the past, Nicole would not believe it. She would think that Laurel was scaring her. But now that

    Nicole knew the history of the Miller family, she did not dare to underestimate it.

    Especially, Laurel was in charge of the Miller family now. Thus, Nicole felt even more uneasy.

    Seeing that Nicole did not refute, Laurel felt a sense of superiority.

    "I don''t think you deserve to be the daughter-inw of the Green family. Meanwhile, I disdain to marry

    into the Green family. If it weren''t for my parents'' intentions, I would not marry into such a shabby

    family. Do you think I really like Samuel''s father? If it weren''t for the fact that the Green family

    possesses the Night Elf Empire, I wouldn''t have wronged myself like that. I''ve been pretending all my

    life. Unfortunately, I gave it away in the end. So, I had to end his life with my own hands. Outsiders

    believe that we are a loving couple. No one will suspect me."

    Laurel''s words immediately shocked Nicole.

    "You killed Samuel''s father?"

    "So what if you know? Do you feel like you can leave here? Or do you feel like you can escape from

    my control?"

    Laurel had a look of disdain on her face.

    "None of you are my opponents in the Green family. So what can you do to me? I know that Samuel

    has nted some spies in the Miller family, but so what? I''m not afraid that he will be able to take you

    out of my hands if I allow him to do so."

    Nicole''s heart sank slightly.

    She didn''t know that Samuel had nted spies here, but Laurel did.

    Seeing Nicole''s somewhat frightened expression, Laurel became even morecent.

    "Let her see what will happen to those people who have betrayed me."

    With Laurel''s order, several people were dragged in. When they were in front of Nicole, their bodies

    were covered in blood and bruises. Some of them even had their hands and feet broken.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Nicole saw these people look at her with pleading eyes.

    It was a kind of gaze showing that they had no intention to live on and wanted to free themselves.

    If Nicole had a knife in her hand now, she wished she could kill them and free thempletely.

    Sometimes, to live was no better than to die.

    Nicole felt so upset.

    If it weren''t for her, they wouldn''t have been asked toe here by Samuel. Perhaps there would be

    other possibilities in their lives. It would definitely be different from the present one.

    Laurel delighted in taking people under control. Especially when Laurel saw Nicole and those people''s

    gazes, she liked this feeling of superiority even more.

    "See? Samuel is not my match! He learns all tricks from me. I can kill him easily. If you want Samuel to

    be safe, you''d better listen to me. I know that you are careful and have sent your children to the military

    region. But as long as I want, even if they are not in Mark''s camp but another one, I can bring them out

    unless they don''t have field training."

    Nicole was thrown into a panic.

    If Laurel could even do this, it would be too terrifying!

    Nicole couldn''t imagine how terrible Laurel could be.

    Seeing that Nicole was frightened, Laurel continued coldly, "If you marry rece Ad to marry Allen

    obediently, I can give them a chance of survival. Otherwise, your family will be ruined and you won''t be

    able to leave anything behind. Think about it carefully. Allen likes you, and you won''t lose anything if

    you marry him, right?"

    Nicolepletely shut up.

    She was truly scared.

    Previously, she was confident that she could take Laurence out of here. But now, she seemed to have

    fallen into a trap.

    But even if Nicole didn''te, with Laurel''s ability, she should be able to force Nicole to show up.

    "Where''s Laurence? I want to see Laurence. This is my only request."

    "You don''t get to negotiate with me."

    Laurel sneered, and she did not intend to answer Nicole''s wish.

    Nicole''s heart continued to sink.

    "Laurence is my benefactor. He treated me very well. I just want to see if he''s okay. Are you not going

    to grant such a request?"

    "Oh, Laurence is your benefactor. Do I have anything to do with it? Besides, Laurence is just a servile

    servant of our Miller family. Back then, when his parents sold themselves to my family, we gave them a

    drop of blood on Laurence''s body belongs to the Miller family. He actually dares to give you fresh blood

    to save you without our permission. I have been merciful that I don''t get it back. How dare you want to

    see him?"

    After Laurel finished speaking coldly, she had someone control Nicole.

    "Take her to Ad''s room."

    Hearing Laurel''s words, Cynthia was immediately anxious.

    "Ma''am, don''t do it. Ad is still in the room!"

    "Let them bond with each other."

    Hearing it, Nicole understood that Ad''s corpse was currently in the room.

    Ad had been dead for so long. Laurel didn''t bury her. She even kept Ad''s body in the room.

    Weren''t they afraid that Ad''s body would rot?

    Nicole felt that Laurel was simply a psychopath.

    Cynthia cried, intending to say something, but she was stopped by Neville.

    Cynthia, who had always been obedient, was really pissed off.

    "What are you pulling me for? Your daughter died, and she''s still being disturbed. You are her father.

    Why do you stop me?"

    Neville immediately turned angry.

    "Shut up!"

    "Shut up? Why should I shut up? My daughter is dead and there isn''t even a decent funeral. Why

    should I shut up?"

    Cynthia waspletely hysterical.

    Laurel coughed and asked coldly, "What do you mean? Are you questioning my decision? And your

    daughter doesn''t die. Isn''t she standing right next to you?"

    "She''s not. She''s...."

    "Shut up!"

    Neville immediately pped Cynthia on the face, causing her to fall to the ground.

    "What are you doing here? Are you crazy? Go back to your room!"

    Neville''s face flushed red, perhaps because he was angry or something else.

    Laurel snorted coldly and said, "Neville, if you cannot teach your wife, I can ask someone to help you."

    "Ma''am, I can take care of it!"

    As he spoke, Neville personally dragged Cynthia back to her room.

    Cynthia was crying, but she didn''t dare to let out loud voices. Watching them live such a miserable life,

    Nicole was depressed.

    Should Nicole allow Laurel to control her life?

    Seeing that Nicole was lost in thought, Laurel was afraid that something would happen. She hurriedly

    said to the people beside Nicole, "What are you still waiting for? Quickly bring her to her room!"

    Those subordinates didn''t dare to go against Laurel, so they dragged Nicole up.

    Nicole did not dare to struggle, afraid that she would hurt the baby. She had to protect herself first.

    She believed that Samuel would be able to save her.

    They dragged Nicole to the door of Ad''s room, but none of them dared to enter.

    "Ms. Miller, please go in by yourself. Don''t make things difficult for us."

    Although they said this, they were clearly very afraid of this room.

    Nicole felt that it was a little strange.

    Wasn''t this Ad''s room?

    Didn''t Ad die?

    Was there a ghost?

 Chapter 805 You Are Beasts

    Chapter 805 You Are Beasts

    "What? Are you afraid?"

    Nicole looked at them with a puzzled expression.

    "Just go in. Cut the crap!"

    One of the bodyguards was a little embarrassed and angered, directly pushing Nicole inside.

    A cold wind instantly blew towards Nicole''s face.

    Nicole involuntarily touched her arm.

    It was so cold!

    Was this room a freezer?

    She looked around but could not see anything clearly. It was daytime, but it was terribly dark here.

    Nicole stretched out her hand and fumbled on the wall. When she touched the switch on the wall, she

    turned on the light. At the same time, the door was quickly closed and even locked.

    The strange goings-on made Nicole somewhat scared, but she still risked a nce.

    The entire room was designed as a mourning hall. Ad''s photo was hung on the head of the bed, and

    her body was ced upright on the bed.

    The windows of the entire room were tightly shut, and ck curtains were even drawn. If Nicole was

    right, there should be a cold storage device in this room to prevent Ad''s body from decaying.

    Nicole was quite bold. Besides, she didn''t think that Ad would harm her. After all, they had no

    grievances or enmity, right? To be exact, they could be considered friends.

    Nicole slowly walked up to Ad''s bed. When she saw Ad''s expression, she was shocked and

    almost squatted on the ground.

    Blood oozed from Ad''s eyes, nose and mouth, and her face was purple. It could be told at a nce

    that Ad died from poisoning.

    But Laurence said that Ad died of illness.

    Moreover, if Ad was poisoned, wouldn''t it be easy to save Ad with Laurence''s blood? Why did

    they bother to invite Morgan over?

    Nicole did not understand.

    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and gently reached out to hold Ad''s hand.

    Ad''s body was already stiff. Because of the cold air, her body was intact, but Nicole felt that this was

    Ad''s greatest insult.

    Could Ad''s poisoning be rted to Laurel?

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Nicole could not figure it out, nor did she have the time and opportunity to ask.

    "Ad, I didn''t expect it to be thest goodbye to you after we separated in Dungeon. Don''t worry. No

    matter what grievances you have suffered, I will seek justice for you. Furthermore, I promise that I will

    definitely save Laurence and let you rest in peace."

    Nicole said in a low voice.

    She knew that there must be a monitor in this room, but her voice was so low that even she couldn''t

    hear it clearly. She didn''t believe that Laurel would have such a good ear.

    Everything needed was supplied, but they all belonged to Ad.

    Nicole had a strong feeling that Laurel determined to force her to rece Ad and then marry Allen.

    If Laurel nned to do so five years ago, then she was too scheming.

    Five years ago, Nicole was still the daughter-inw. At that time, Laurel did not n to let her stay in

    the Green family.

    Five yearster, if Nicole hadn''te back to find Samuel for Zoe, Nicole didn''t know what kind of

    situation she would be in right now. Would she have be the puppet in Laurel''s hand?

    However, Nicole did not understand, as a Miller, why Ad was thrown away like a pawn.

    Perhaps Ad''s mother could give Nicole this answer, but Nicole probably wouldn''t be able to hear it

    now.

    Because of the cold air, Nicole felt as if she was going to freeze.

    She continuously rubbed her arms. After looking around, she ran to Ad''s wardrobe and found a coat

    for herself, for she couldn''t take it anymore.

    After getting some warmth, Nicole sat on the carpet. Looking at the room which was gorgeously

    designed, she couldn''t help but feel a little sad as she thought about Ad''s fate.

    The people outside did not hear Nicole''s shouting. They were a little surprised and admired Nicole''s

    courage. Someone meddlesome came close to the door and knocked. "Hey, are you still breathing?"

    Nicole smiled faintly and replied, "Do you want toe in and take a look?"

    "No. Just stay by yourself. Let me tell you. The room will be haunted in the middle of the night. You

    should pray for yourself."

    After that, the outside instantly became silent.

    Haunted?

    Nicole sneered. Many men in this world were more frightening than ghosts. If the room was really

    haunted, Nicole really wanted to find out how Ad died.

    Time passed away.

    Nicole was a little sleepy.

    Bending over the side of Ad''s bed, Nicole fell asleep in a daze.

    Someone seemed to be stroking her hair in her sleep especially gently.

    Nicole couldn''t help but think of her mother, Audrey. Such a long time had passed. Nicole didn''t know if

    she was alright. There was no news from Finn, which made Nicole very worried.

    "Mom...."

    She unconsciously murmured, and then slowly fell asleep.

    When the sun rose the next morning, Nicole woke up. Although the room was still dark, there was a

    trace of light.

    Nicole took a look at Ad. She was still the same. Last night, it was really a dream.

    Nicole went to the bathroom to wash up, and then waited for Laurel.

    But the first person who came was Cynthia.

    After she entered the door, she saw Nicole sitting beside Ad''s bed, and Ad did not move at all.

    Only then did Cynthia''s face soften.

    "Don''t touch my daughter. Do you know? You''re just a substitute. You can''t be my daughter in this

    lifetime! I only have one daughter, and that''s Ad!"

    Cynthia''s eyes were red. It could be told that she had been crying all night. Perhaps Cynthia hadn''t had

    a good sleep since Ad died.

    "Don''t you think that Ad will me you? As a mother, you don''t have the ability to protect your own

    child."

    Cynthia paused for a moment, and then she said somewhat embarrassedly, "What do you know? All

    the Millers listen to Laurel. She is the matriarch!"

    "That''s why you''re willing to give away your daughter to her? You and I both know that there''s

    something behind Ad''s death. How did she die? Don''t you want your daughter to be buried as soon

    as possible?"

    Facing Nicole''s aggressiveness, Cynthia covered her face and cried.

    "Of course I do. She is my daughter! I gave birth to her! Why don''t I want her to grow up happily? But

    now she''s lying here, unable to hear me anymore. I really wish I could die instead of her."

    "What''s the use of saying that? You watched Laurel kill her. I don''t understand why you listened to your

    matriarch and sacrificed your daughter''s life."

    "Why? Because our family members are in her hands. Where can we go? We were born in the Miller

    family. For generations, the Millers have to obey our matriarch by rules. Although my husband is a

    professor, he is nothing in front of Laurel. We are reluctant to part with our daughter, but my parents,

    my siblings and my husband''s siblings are under Laurel''s control. What can we do? Do you think we

    haven''t tried to save Ad? We have. We even invited Morgan, but she was afraid of Laurel and

    escaped. Who else can we count on? What decision can we make among so many people and

    Ad?"

    Cynthia cried hard in grief when she said this.

    Nicole suddenly had a guess, and her face turned slightly pale.

    "Don¡¯t tell me that you killed Ad."

    Nicole looked straight at Cynthia.

    Cynthia''s body trembled even more violently.

    "We don''t want to. But if we hadn¡¯t done it, Laurel would ask someone else to do it, and Ad would

    suffer more pain!"

    "Are you her parents? You are beasts! Ad trusts you so much. How can you do this?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    Nicole thought that Laurel killed Ad, but she didn''t expect that it was actually Ad''s parents.

    Cynthia fell to the ground while shedding tears. She looked at Ad who had already died and cried,

    "We have no other choice."

    "What do you mean you have no choice? You gave birth to her, yet you killed her ruthlessly. How cruel

    of you!"

    "I don''t want to, but Nicole won''t live long. She was born sick. Without Laurence''s blood, she would

    have died long ago! Laurence is a medicine man that we keep in order to renew Nicole''s life. If it

    weren''t for Laurence, Nicole would have been executed at birth. We have been carefully raising Nicole

    for so many years. But in the end, we still lose her."

    Hearing Cynthia''s exnation, Nicole frowned.

    "Wait a minute. You said that Laurence was used to renew Ad''s life. Then what kind of illness has

    Ad got?"

    "It''s a rare disease. When she was born, doctors said that she wouldn''t be able to live for three years.

    But with Laurence''s blood, Nicole lived to her twenties. However, she shouldn''t have fallen in love with

    her medicine man. Laurel asked her to marry Allen. It was settled five years ago. However, Nicole

    opposed it this year. In order to be with Laurence, she even nned to elope with Laurence. So, she

    caused such a disaster. In the Miller family, any woman who refuses to obey the orders of the family

    will die. When we found out that Laurel wanted you to be Ad''s substitute five years ago, we really

    hoped that you were the one who died!"

    Cynthia''s eyes were filled with madness, and Nicole felt that Cynthia was mad.

    Perhaps it was because Cynthia had stayed in such a family for too long, or perhaps it was because

    she had been suppressed for too long. Nicole was stunned by Cynthia''s distorted views.

    "Five years ago, I didn''t know anything, but I had already been schemed against. Now you even tell me

    that. Mrs. Miller, other than Ad, I don''t like a single one of your family!"

    "Do you think we like you? If it weren''t for you, Ad mightn''t have died! It was you who indirectly killed

    Nicole, but you are going to marry into the Brook family as Ad. Nicole, do you think you can leave

    alive? Even if you marry into the Brook family, you will end up like Ad! Otherwise, how can Ad be

    buried logically?"

    Hearing what Cynthia said, Nicole immediately understood. No matter what Laurel was up to, she did

    not intend to let go of her!

 Chapter 806 Ill Always Be Lucky

    Chapter 806 I''ll Always Be Lucky

    Nicole looked at Cynthia and felt that it was useless to say anything else. This woman''s mind was

    twisted and she could no longer tell what was right and wrong.

    Cynthia seemed to have vented all her anger on Nicole, as if it was it was Nicole''s fault that her

    daughter died.

    Seeing that Nicole was silent, she quickly stepped forward and grabbed Nicole''s cor, saying fiercely,

    "Since you came to this ce, you won''t be able to leave here alive. Since we have a way to use

    Laurence to renew Ad''s life, we will have a way to make you die here."

    "If I die now, Laurel will make you pay for it."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Cynthia couldn''t help but tremble, which indicated that she was scared of Laurel.

    Nicole sneered, "As a mother, you can''t even protect your own child. What makes you think you can

    yell at me so arrogantly? You''re not even qualified to be a mother! If you couldn''t give her aplete

    life, why did you give birth to her in the first ce? Since she has been born, why didn''t you protect

    her? Even though Laurel wanted her dead, so what? Even though she wanted to pursue her own

    happiness and elope with Laurence, so what? If I were you, I wouldn''t let my daughter die in my own

    hands even if protecting her would cost my life. Do you know how desperate Ad was at the time? Do

    you know how painful she was? She suffered all the pain because of you!"

    She pushed Cynthia away.

    Cynthia fell to the ground and cried as she looked at Ad''s corpse on the bed.

    However, Nicole could not sympathize with her.

    A mother who could kill her own child was no human.

    To Nicole, even if Cynthiamitted suicide wouldn''t make her deserve any forgiveness.

    Laurel was standing outside the door. When she heard what Nicole had said, she couldn''t help but p

    her hands.

    "Good, very good! Since you''re willing to risk your life for your own daughter, you will obediently marry

    Allen, right? After all, marrying someone is much easier than dying."

    Cynthia turned ghastly pale when she heard Laurel''s voice.

    She flinched and quickly shut up, standing humbly like a servant, not daring to make a sound.

    Seeing her being so cowardly, Laurel said discontentedly, "You''re Professor Miller''s wife, but even an

    outsider is better than you. What a humiliation for us! Go back to your room! If I see you here again, I

    assure you that you won''t even be able to keep Ad''s corpse."

    "No, Please! I''m leaving now! I promise I won''te here again!"

    Cynthia was so scared that her face turned pale.

    She looked at Ad''s corpse and left without looking back.

    Nicole didn''t know how Laurel had managed to scare Cynthia so much, but at the moment, she really

    hated this olddy''s guts.

    "I''ll marry him, but I want to see Laurence."

    "You''re in no position to negotiate with me!"

    Laurel said coldly, not giving Nicole any chance at all.

    Nicole sneered, "Really? Are you sure? Do you really think others don''t know what you''ve done? If you

    don''t let me see Laurence, I won''t marry Allen. Even if I have to die here, I will make the world know

    about the true face of you and the Millers."

    "With you?"

    "Yes, with me! I don''t have much ability, but I have a loving husband and a smart son. Do you really

    think I walked in here without precautions and you can do whatever you want with me? You seem to

    have forgotten that Samuel and Lucas are bothputer geniuses. Everything you''ve said since I

    entered this house has been recorded by them. If I don''t see Laurence, this video will be posted online

    in a minute. By the time, all members of your family will be exposed. If you don''t believe me, you can

    try."

    As Nicole spoke, she took out a ne from under her cor. The pinhole camera on the ne

    made Laurel''s face turn sullen.

    "Damn it!"

    Nicole knew that if she wanted to save Laurence, she had to sacrifice something.

    Samuel made her wear this so that he would know her location at any time. However, after a night had

    passed, Samuel still hadn''t managed to get in. It could be seen how heavy the Miller''s defense was.

    Such being the case, how could she let Samuel take risks for her? She might as well rescue Laurence

    first. She was risking her for Laurence to have a chance to survive, because she owed Laurence this.

    Laurel looked like she wanted to swallow Nicole, but she knew that Samuel must have been prepared,

    otherwise Nicole wouldn''t dare to show her the camera.

    She was too sloppy!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She didn''t expect Nicole and Samuel to be so bold.

    Laurel took a few deep breaths and then said fiercely, "Alright, I''ll let you see Laurence. But do you

    really think you can save him after you see him? You can''t even save your own ass. Don''t be

    ridiculous."

    "That''s my problem. Why don''t you let me worry about it? I just want to see Laurence."

    Nicole said firmly, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Although Laurel was reluctant, she had someone take Nicole to Laurence.

    Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She looked at the pinhole camera and smiled bitterly. She knew that Samuel must be worried, but now

    she could only take one step at a time.

    Laurel ordered someone to take Nicole''s ne, but Nicole took a step back and said, "I will give it to

    you once I see Laurence. But don''t try to snatch it now. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that Samuel won''t

    post the video. Do you think Samuel and I would have walked into your ce without doing our

    homework?"

    "Nicole, you''d better pray that you''re always so lucky!"

    Laurel gritted her teeth and said, wishing to tear Nicole into pieces.

    But Nicole smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I will always be lucky. Just wait and see."

    "Get lost!"

    Laurel was so angry that her entire body trembled.

    Nicole, on the other hand, smiled happily.

    She followed the bodyguard out of the room.

    When the sunlight shone on her, Nicole felt that she hade back to life.

    It was too cold in the room. If she stayed there any longer, she was afraid that she might lose the baby

    in her belly.

    After taking a deep breath, Nicole followed the bodyguard to the rockery. Behind the rockery, there was

    a secret door. If it weren''t for the bodyguard leading her, Nicole wouldn''t have noticed it.

    She took out the ne so that Samuel could see it clearly.

    Samuel was worried after hearing Nicole''s decision. He knew what Nicole was trying to do.

    He narrowed his cold eyes and recorded everything in the camera. In the meantime, he was also

    tapping on the notebook.

    Nicole knew that once she entered the rockery, she might lose the signal. This was why Laurel would

    let her keep the ne.

    After she entered the rockery, she would be all on her own.

    Nicole held the ne tightly in her hand, as if this was the only way to feel that Samuel was by her

    side.

    She wasn''t scared, but a little lonely.

    When the bodyguard saw Nicole stop, he said coldly, "You''d better hurry up. We don''t want to make

    things difficult for you, but don''t make things difficult for us. There are cameras everywhere. Our job is

    to watch you."

    Nicole paused for a moment before walking into the rockery.

    After entering the secret door, everything was blurry for a moment.

    Nicole involuntarily closed her eyes to adapt to the light. Then, she noticed that someone was

    approaching her.

    She suddenly lifted her foot and kicked towards that person.

    A muffled snort sounded, and something heavy fell to the ground.

    "Who''s there?"

    "It''s me!"

    A muffled voice came.

    Nicole could tell that it was the man who had tried to frighten her outside the doorst night.

    Perhaps Laurel had instructed him to snatch the ne when she came in? Fortunately, Nicole was

    already prepared.

    "Don''t ever think about stealing from me again, otherwise the video will be uploaded online

    immediately."

    The man fell silent. It was in that Laurel had heard Nicole as well.

    She heard Laurel snort coldly, and then everything returned to silence.

    Her eyes finally adapted to the darkness.

    Nicole raised her foot and walked forward.

    "Where is Laurence? You''d better not try anything funny, otherwise..."

    "Take her there."

    After Laurel''s voice rang out, there was no other sound. Nicole heard the sound of the electric device

    being turned off.

    It looked like Laurel was really furious.

    The angrier Laurel was, the happier Nicole became.

    She cursed her lips into a smile and followed behind the bodyguard.

    After walking for a long time and taking countless turns, she finally saw an open space.

    The open space had been hollowed out, forming a circr field. In the field, there were many medical

    equipment and instruments.

    Nicole keenly noticed that there was someone soaking in the ss tank in the center!

    It was a person, wasn''t it?

    The water in the ss tank had already been turned red by the blood. The person was curled up inside

    like a baby, his limbs inserted with tubes. He was unable to move at all.

    His head was drooping, but Nicole knew the person in front of her was Laurence!

    They actually treated Laurence like ab rat, locked him up in a ss tank connected with electricity.

    This was inhuman!

    "How do you feel? Do you like what you''ve seen?"

    Laurel''s voice sounded again, arrogant and smug.

    Nicole was so angry that her lungs almost exploded.

    "Laurel! Let him go!"

    "Let him go? Impossible! But since you want to see him, how about I make him wake up and say hello

    to you?"

    Laurel chuckled, and then someone suddenly pulled down the switch.

    "No!"

    Nicole wanted to stop this, but it was already toote.

    A miserable scream came from inside the ss tank.

    Laurence''s handsome face instantly appeared in front of Nicole.

    His face had been cut so many times that it was mutted, covered in blood. Electric currents were

    running around his body, and his blue blood veins were throbbing.

    Nicole felt as if her heart was about to break.

    If Ad were alive, what would she have felt when watching Laurence suffer all of this?

    "Stop! Laurel, stop! If you don''t stop, I''ll have Samuel post the video!"

    Nicole had no choice but to threaten Laurel, but at the moment, Laurel did not care at all.

 Chapter 807 Adela Is Already Dead

    Chapter 807 Ad Is Already Dead

    "Nicole, I might hesitate if you threaten me outside, but in here, I''m in charge! Why don''t you go ahead

    and try if you can get your message out?"

    Laurel said gloatingly.

    Only then did Nicole recall that there was no signal here probably because the signal here was blocked

    or something.

    She looked at the painful Laurence and went for the switch without thinking.

    "Stop her! Or the next person to be locked in there will be you!"

    Laurel''s voice was dignified, and a few bodyguards immediately ran towards Nicole.

    Nicole wasn''t afraid of them. She agilely avoided them as she ran forward. Finally, she reached the

    handle of the lightning switch, but the bodyguards had pounced over.

    When Laurence saw Nicole, he was so painful that he couldn''t breathe. When he saw Nicole

    desperately fighting for him, he seemed to have seen Ad.

    No!

    Ad was already dead!

    The person he was looking at was Nicole!

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Laurence shouted and struggled, but he was unable to resist the electric shock.

    Seeing Laurence in pain, Nicole risked being beaten up by the bodyguards and pulled down the

    lightning switch with all her strength.

    Laurence finally got to take a breath.

    "Leave! Get out of here! Don''t worry about me!"

    Laurence shouted, his mouth covered in blood.

    Only then did Nicole concentrate on fighting with those bodyguards.

    She was not as skilled as Samuel, and she was pregnant now, but perhaps because her potential had

    been stimted, Nicole wrestled the men like a warrior and even had the upper hand.

    When Laurel saw this, she was so angry that her lips twitched.

    "Trash! You can''t even defeat a woman. What do I keep you for? Finn!"

    When Nicole heard this name, she was shocked.

    Finn?

    Was that him?

    Just as Nicole was in a daze, a bodyguard punched Nicole in the face and warm liquid flowed out of

    her nose.

    Nicole took a few steps back and looked at Finn, who was walking in from outside. Her eyes became

    colder.

    She still remembered how Finn had begged her to forgive him. If she hadn''t held onto her principles,

    she would have been hurt by him again, right?

    Watching Finn walking towards her, Nicole sneered and said, "I must have been blind. I actually

    believed you would help me."

    Finn looked at Nicole, a hint of pain in his eyes.

    "Ma''am, I''m sorry."

    "Don''t call me Ma''am! Your owner is watching you behind the camera."

    Nicole raised her angry voice.

    When the others saw Finn enter, they stopped attacking and stepped back, surrounding Nicole and

    Finn.

    Seeing that, Nicole realized that she might not get out of here today.

    If it was someone else, she might stand a chance of winning. Unfortunately, it was Finn. Even if she

    could draw with him, with so many bodyguards around, she wouldn''t be able to get Laurence out!

    Was there really no other way?

    Nicole looked at Finn and knew that only by defeating Finn would she have a chance of survival.

    "Come on. Don''t stall. Since you''ve chosen to be my enemy, don''t act like you don''t want this."

    Nicole took a step back, ready to start a fierce fight with Finn.

    Laurence couldn''t help but shout when he saw Nicole risking her life for him.

    "Nicole, just go. Don''t worry about me. Ad is gone. I see no point in going out. Besides, what will

    happen to me if I make it out? People are going to treat me like a monster. Perhaps death is the best

    option for me."

    "Stop the nonsense. I promised Ad that I would get you out."

    Nicole''s words surprised Laurence. He then bitterly smiled and said, "Ad is so silly. She always

    believed that family love could beat everything. Unfortunately, she got killed!"

    "I know. We''ll talk about this after we get out."

    Nicole turned her gaze from Laurence to Finn and said coldly, "Let''s begin."

    "I''m sorry."

    Finn felt very guilty, but he attacked Nicole anyway.

    Nicole hurriedly dodged, but the other bodyguards forced her to retreat.

    This wasn''t fair!

    However, Nicole knew that Laurel didn''t care about fairness at all.

    She looked at everything in front of her solemnly and cautiously fought against Finn.

    Finn was attacking faster and faster, pushing Nicole to the edge.

    Just as Nicole thought that she would be defeated by Finn, Finn secretly gave her a key and said in a

    low voice, "This is the key to Laurence''s ss tank. After you get him out, go to the right. There is a

    secret door leading to the alley behind the Miller''s house. That''s all I can do for you. Leave the

    bodyguards to me. Hurry up and leave. Samuel will meet you outside."

    Nicole was shocked.

    "You..."

    "Don''t waste time. Hurry up and leave!"

    While pretending to fight against her, Finn pushed Nicole up to Laurence''s ss tank.

    "Can I still trust you?"

    Nicole''s words caused Finn''s heart to ache.

    He looked at Nicole and said in a low voice, "I swear on my life that I''m not lying to you."

    "Finn, take care."

    Nicole read the emotions in Finn''s eyes.

    She wanted to pretend she didn''t understand it.

    Finn liked her?

    When did it start?

    Why didn''t she know?

    Finnughed happily when he heard Nicole''s words.

    "Mr. Wood, what are you..."

    The others sensed something wrong and asked with puzzlement.

    Finn turned around and said to them with a smile, "Let them go."

    "Mr. Wood, what are you talking about?"

    "I said let them go!"

    As he spoke, Finn started to attack them.

    While Finn was keeping them busy, Nicole quickly cut off the power and opened the ss tank to get

    Laurence out.

    "Can you walk?"

    "Yes!"

    "Let''s go!"

    Nicole supported Laurence and looked at Finn, who was fighting. She knew that Laurel would punish

    Finn severely for thister.

    Suddenly, Nicole felt a little sad.

    She didn''t want to owe Finn anything, but she had to get Laurence out of here. Laurence needed

    medical treatments right now.

    Nicole bit her lower lip and left with Laurence, following Finn''s instructions.

    When Laurel saw this on the camera, her face contorted in anger.

    "Finn, how dare you betray me! How dare you!"

    She banged the table angrily, and then sent more people to contain Finn and stop Nicole.

    When Nicole tried to open the secret door, Laurence stopped her.

    "There must be a lot of people waiting for us outside. We don''t stand a chance to survive even if we go

    out."

    "Samuel is picking us up outside."

    Samuel was Nicole''s only hope.

    Laurence sneered, "I don''t deny Mr. Green''s ability, but he can''t get inside the Miller''s house. Even if he

    has nted spies inside, he still can''t. It has nothing to do with power. The alley behind this house has

    a self-protection device, which contains poisonous gas. Outsiders will be poisoned if they tried to force

    their way in. They don''t have the ability toe in and save us. The Millers are the overlord in this

    ce, and the self-protection device is wless. If we don''t go out, Laurel might not turn on the self-

    protection device, but once we do, she will annihte all of us."

    When Nicole heard this, she was drenched in the cold sweat and started to worry about Samuel.

    "What should we do then? If Samuel doesn''t know and tries to barge in, then..."

    "We need to find a phone and call him."

    "Are you kidding me? The signal has been blocked. How am I supposed to make a call with my cell?"

    Nicole felt that God had yed a big joke on her.

    Laurence frowned and said, "Ad has a phone in her room. It''s an internal phone. We can make a

    call with that."

    Nicole was shocked.

    "You want to go to Ad''s room?"

    "Yes, if I''m going out, I will bring Ad with me. This is where her life was taken. I don''t want her to stay

    here any longer. Leaving this ce and going to the outside world was herst wish."

    Laurence''s face was written with sorrow and sadness. He was heartbroken.

    Nicole knew about their rtionship. They had been with each other since childhood, and the

    attachments between them were stronger than anyone would have.

    "Alright, let''s go to Ad''s room."

    Once Nicole and Laurence made the decision, they no longer hesitated.

    They changed the route. They saw Neville standing outside after walking out of the rockery.

    Laurence flinched involuntarily, which suggested that Neville had made him suffer a lot all these years.

    Neville looked at Laurence unfriendly.

    "Neville, do you think you can beat me?"

    Nicole immediately protected Laurence behind her.

    Neville looked at Nicole, whose face looked very simr to his daughter''s, saying, "I''ll help you get out,

    but you need to take my daughter with you."

    "Excuse me?"

    Nicole thought she heard it wrong.

    Neville struggled painfully and said, "I know Ad was not happy in this ce. Now that she is gone, I

    don''t want to lock her corpse in here. Although I don''t like Laurence, I know he loves Ad. As long as

    you promise to take Ad outside and bury her properly, I will help you get out of here."

    Nicole immediately understood.

    After all, he was Ad''s father.

    He did love Ad, but he didn''t dare to stand against Laurel after being restrained by the family rules

    for so many years. Besides, Laurel was indeed a ruthless woman, and it was hard for him not to be

    scared of her. However, Neville could not stand watching his daughter being treated like this after she

    died.

    Nicole looked at him and said word by word, "I can promise you to take Ad out and give her a proper

    burial, but I need a cell phone now."

    "A cell won''t work, because the signal has been blocked. You need an internal phone. You can go to

    Ad''s room and use the phone there. But do it fast. If you can think of this, Laurel can, too."

    Hearing Neville''s words, Nicole and Laurence immediately became nervous. The three of them quickly

    walked towards Ad''s room, only to find someone standing in their way outside Ad''s room.

 Chapter 808 Shes No Longer the Mother You Know

    Chapter 808 She''s No Longer the Mother You Know

    Nicole was shocked.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Seeing Allen, who had been with her five years, Nicole''s expression was somewhat cold.

    Watching the cold face of the woman he liked, Allen felt sad.

    He still remembered the ups and downs he and Nicole had gone through during the past five years and

    the happy moments the four of them had shared.

    But how did it turn out like this?

    Now, even Nicole hated him.

    Was there something wrong to love someone?

    Allen looked at Nicole and said affectionately, "You can''t escape unless you marry me with Ad''s

    identity."

    "You knew it all the time?"

    When Nicole recalled that it was Allen who had given her this face, she was furious.

    If he had known all of this all the time for the past five years and still treated her and her children like

    that, that would be unforgivable.

    Allen shook his head and said, "No, I didn''t know before. It was Grandma''s idea to save you five years

    ago, but I didn''t know that there were so many secrets behind this."

    "Your grandmother asked you to save me?"

    "Yes. Back then, I wasn''t going on a business trip to the Seapolis City. I went there because my

    grandmother ordered me to. She gave me an address. I didn''t know why, but I couldn''t defy her, so I

    went to the gas station. Then, I ran into you and saved your life. I always consider this a chance given

    by God, but it turned out to be a conspiracy. Nevertheless, I am grateful that we met five years ago. I

    don''t regret living with you for the past five years. If possible, I don''t even mind you continuing to live

    with me with Ad''s identity. To me, as long as it''s you, it doesn''t matter whether you are Nicole or

    Ad."

    "But I do!"

    Nicole interrupted Allen firmly.

    "I am me, and Ad is Ad. We are two independent individuals. Nobody has the right to erase either

    of our existences. Allen, you should know my temper after all these years. Love cannot be forced. I am

    grateful to you, but I will not love you. This isn''t the same thing. Furthermore, after the lesson Samuel

    taught your family thest time, I think you and your family should know there is something you

    shouldn''t do."

    Nicole''s proud look when mentioning Samuel made Allen feel jealous.

    "What makes Samuel better than me?"

    "It''s not about who''s better. I love him. Even if he is a beggar, I''ll still do."

    Nicole saw no point in continuing this topic with Allen now. She had said everything she could and

    should say, but Allen was still stubborn. What else could she say?

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Allen''s face turned ugly.

    Nicole knew that it would be a waste of time to exin to him.

    "Get out of the way! Or I''ll make you get out of the way! Your choice!"

    Nicole was ready to resort to violence.

    Allen saw through Nicole''s intentions.

    He said sadly, "Are you going to hit me? Nicole, are you really going to hit me? If it wasn''t for me, you

    would have died five years ago, and the baby in your belly wouldn''t have survived in this world."

    "That''s why you are still alive and why your family hasn''t been wiped out from this world. Otherwise, do

    you think Samuel would have let you and your family live after what you guys have done to me and my

    children?"

    Nicole once again touched a nerve in Allen.

    "Samuel, Samuel! It''s always Samuel now! I can''t have you until he''s dead, right? If that''s the case, I''ll

    kill him!"

    With that, Allen took out his walkie-talkie.

    Nicole immediately understood what Allen was trying to do.

    Without wasting time to speak, she stepped forward and kicked the walkie-talkie in Allen''s hand away.

    Then, she grabbed Allen by the throat.

    "Do you want to die? Do you still think the fact that you''d rescued me with an agenda five years ago will

    exonerate you from everything? You took advantage of Lucas'' and Zoe''s love for you and set us up in

    the past, and now, you''re fantasizing about taking possession of me. Allen, you must think that you''ve

    been living too long."

    "Do you dare to kill me? Do you have the heart to kill me?"

    Allen seemed pretty calm, as if he didn''t think Nicole would really hurt him.

    Nicole had always been fragile in the past five years. Although she had never given up on her children,

    in Allen''s eyes, Nicole wasn''t tough enough in any other aspects.

    She wasn''t strong enough to kill anyone.

    This was Allen''s protective shield and the reason he dared to provoke Nicole. After all, Nicole did not

    have Samuel''s gut.

    Nicole had to admit that she did not have the courage to kill anyone. She had to think for her children.

    On top of that, she had to think for Samuel.

    But having no courage to kill didn''t mean she couldn''t hit someone.

    Nicole sneered and struck out, aiming at Allen''s neck.

    Allen was shocked and fainted before he could say anything.

    Nicole threw him aside, took the walkie-talkie, and then quickly entered Ad''s room with Laurence

    and Neville.

    Ad''s body was gone!

    This was the first thing they noticed when they entered the room.

    "Where''s Ad? Where''s my daughter?"

    Neville looked around anxiously.

    Laurence''s expression was terrifyingly gloomy.

    Nicole knew that Ad must have been hidden by Laurel.

    That woman was abominable!

    She couldn''t let a dead rest in peace!

    She would exploit thest bit of your value even if you were dead.

    "Let''s go!"

    Nicole didn''t want to stay here any longer.

    Ad was already dead, but Laurence was alive. A living person was always more important than a

    dead one.

    She grabbed Laurence''s hand and quickly used the phone in Ad''s room to call Samuel, telling him

    about the self-protection device.

    When Samuel heard Nicole''s voice, he was finally relieved.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. I''ll take Laurence out right now. But Ad''s corpse is gone."

    "It''s alright. Laurel wille to us again. Come to the back alley. I''m cracking their self-protection

    device. I''ll get it done in two minutes. See you at the door."

    Hearing that, Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief. Knowing that he was there for her, she would not

    be afraid of anything.

    "Okay."

    Nicole hung up and grabbed Laurence''s hand to leave, while Neville was still looking for Ad.

    As they made their way out, she said, "I know you want to find Ad''s corpse, but you can''t do this

    now. As long as Laurel wants me dead, she will always find a way to force my hands. Ad''s corpse

    probably is just one of her tools. I promise you I will bring Ad''s corpse out of this house. But now,

    you have toe with me. You have to get out of here. I can''t do anything else until you''re safe. And

    Laurence, I''m pregnant. For the sake of my baby, please don''t be stubborn, alright?"

    Laurence was dumbfounded.

    He looked at Nicole''s belly,plicated emotions in his eyes.

    "Alright."

    After three seconds of silence, Laurence spoke lightly. But Nicole felt it so unreal.

    "What did you say?"

    "I said let''s go out."

    Without any hesitation, Laurence grabbed Nicole''s hand and headed outside.

    Neville was still searching for Ad''s corpse, looking mad as though he was suffering a mental

    breakdown.

    Nicole shook her head in pity and quickly left Ad''s room with Laurence.

    As expected, there were still some people trying to stop them on their way, but Nicole took them down

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    as she and Laurence ran towards the back alley without stopping.

    When she almost reached the back alley, she saw Samuel standing behind the door.

    He was like a lighthouse, instantly giving Nicole strength and courage.

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole called out to him happily.

    The moment Samuel turned around, Nicole felt as if their love wouldst for ten thousand years.

    Holding Laurence''s hand, she anxiously ran towards Samuel.

    When Samuel saw Nicole holding Laurence''s hand, his eyes turned gloomy, but when he thought of

    what Laurence had done for them, he let it go.

    Nicole''s trusting and excited gaze made him feel that it would be worth it even if he had to give up the

    entire world for her.

    Samuel reached out his hands and tightly hugged Nicole.

    He asked softly, "Are you hurt? Let me see."

    Nicole smelled the familiar aura and shook her head. "I''m fine. I miss you so much."

    She felt as though they had been separated for a long time.

    Samuel smiled gently.

    Laurence couldn''t help but feel a slight twinge in his heart when he saw their affection for each other.

    If Ad was still alive, they might be as happy as this couple. Unfortunately, Ad didn''t make it to this

    day.

    Laurence''s eyes darkened.

    "Let''s get out of this ce."

    Though he didn''t want to interrupt Nicole and Samuel''s happy moment, he must remind them this was

    not a good ce to talk.

    "Are you alright?"

    Samuel nced at Laurence and asked when he saw that thetter was covered in blood.

    "I''ll live."

    Laurence gritted his teeth and looked fiercely at the Miller''s house. He had been imprisoned in his

    ce since he was young and then chose to stay because of Ad. Now that Ad was gone, he

    wished to burn down this ce.

    But he hadn''t lost his mind yet.

    Seeing that he was holding up well, Samuel hurriedly said, "Let''s get out of here."

    "Okay."

    Just as they left from the back door, Laurel''s voice came from inside the house.

    "Don''t let them escape! Close the door!"

    Samuel paused for a moment.

    This voice was so familiar that he would never forget.

    "Is that her?"

    "Yes."

    Although he had already known that Laurel was alive, Samuel was surprised when he heard Laurel''s

    voice.

    Nicole understood his feelings and held his hand tightly. "She is no longer the mother you know. Or to

    be precise, she has never been your mother. It''s Zama who raised you in those years and gave birth to

    you. She just wants to control you and Vincent."

    "I know. Let''s go."

    Samuel looked somewhat gloomy.

    They walked towards the parking lot only to find that their car was gone.

 Chapter 809 Samuel, Youre Awesome

    Chapter 809 Samuel, You''re Awesome

    "Are you sure this is where you parked the car?"

    Seeing that Samuel''s face was gloomy, Nicole hurriedly asked.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "Are you doubting your husband''s memory?"

    "No, I''m just thinking that your memory might have got it wrong. Let''s go look somewhere else."

    As Nicole spoke, she grabbed Samuel''s hand and wanted to leave, but it was already toote. They

    were soon surrounded by the footsteps approaching.

    Laurence''s eyes darkened as he said in a low voice, "It''s the Night Elf Empire."

    Nicole felt awful when she heard the name "Night Elf Empire". Although she was nominally the owner

    of Night Elf Empire, the entire organization was under Laurel''s control. The fact that Finn didn''t take her

    orders had proven it.

    Samuel''s eyes turned cold.

    "Night Elf Empire belongs to the Greens. It''s supposed to work for the higher-ups. But now, it''s used as

    a tool to achieve a personal agenda. It might as well be disbanded."

    When Nicole heard what Samuel said, she knew that he was really furious.

    Laurel had been challenging Samuel''s bottom line again and again. Did she really think that Samuel

    would not fight back? Or did she think that there was still a lot of love between her and her son?

    "I agree. Now that Night Elf Empire no longer answers to the Green family, it might as well be

    disbanded. Laurence, stay back and find a safe ce to hide. We''ll tell you toe out once we''re

    done."

    Nicole took off her coat.

    It had been a long time since shest had such a pleasant "leisure activity".

    However, Samuel held her hand tightly and said, "You should find a ce to hide, too."

    "What do you mean? Are you looking down on me?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was insulting her.

    Samuel smiled and said, "You don''t need to get into the battlefield every time. Besides, you''re now

    pregnant. I am your man. If I couldn''t handle such a small matter, I wouldn''t deserve to be your

    husband. Stay back and protect Laurence. If we''re both engaged with them, they might find an

    opportunity to hurt Laurence. Take him away. After all, Laurence is our weakness now."

    He had made such a good point that Nicole didn''t know how to refute.

    "Alright, you win. But be careful and don''t get hurt."

    "Don''t worry."

    Samuel''s confident look made Nicole started to believe that he probably could do it alone.

    Seeing that, Laurence said in a low voice, "I will work hard to learn to protect myself. I promise I will not

    be your liability in the future."

    "Better be. Take Nicole and stay back."

    Samuel didn''t look at Laurence.

    The fact that Laurence was able to remain calm after losing Ad suggested that this man had great

    ambitions. Perhaps he would really be Nicole''s right-hand man.

    As for whether Laurence would fall in love with Nicole or not, Samuel wasn''t worried about that. He had

    confidence in both Nicole and himself.

    Laurence didn''t say anything. He looked at Nicole with a gaze indicating that he agreed with Samuel.

    Urged by the two men, Nicole reluctantly took Laurence out of the encirclement.

    When the people of Night Elf Empire saw that they were dealing with Samuel and Nicole, they were

    surprised.

    "Mr. Green, we are just following orders."

    One of them said respectfully to Samuel.

    But Samuel sneered, "Following orders? Whose orders? Don''t you know that the Green family already

    has a new owner? The woman standing in front of you is your new owner, yet you take orders from an

    outsider and corner her. Such being the case, what good will it do for us to keep you?"

    The person who had just spoken was shocked.

    "We have a new owner? Why don''t we know that?"

    Although Nicole was far away, she heard their conversation. Then she stood up and took out the ring

    that represented her status.

    "Look, this is the token! Don''t you recognize this token?"

    The man looked at the thing in Nicole''s hand and said in a low voice, "We''ve got orders from the

    higher-ups not to trust the token. They say that someone has stolen the token from the owner."

    "Then why the hell are we wasting time talking? Do it. Let me see how much you have improved in

    these years. If you can make me stay, Night Elf Empire will live, but it no longer belongs to the Greens!

    For the record, Laurel has already betrayed the Green family. She''s no longer a Green. If you work for

    her, you don''t deserve to be a member of Night Elf Empire loyal to my family! If I get lucky and win, you

    should go find a job somewhere else."

    Samuel made his point clear.

    Many of them hesitated, but the man who spoke earlier looked at Samuel and mumbled, "Mr. Green,

    I''m sorry. We are just following orders. You know once an order is issued, we mustplete the

    mission."

    "Come on."

    With no patience to talk anymore, Samuel was ready for a fight.

    The muscles looked at Samuel. Although they were hesitant, they struck out anyway.

    Seeing this, Nicole really felt that disbanding Night Elf Empire would be a wise choice.

    When Samuel fought with them, Nicole listened carefully to the noise around and said to Laurence, "Do

    you think Laurel will be around?"

    "No, it''s impossible. That olddy wouldn''t risk her safety. She will curl up in her cave. Only after the

    battle is over will shee out to mock her enemies or vent her anger at her subordinates."

    Laurence had figured Laurel all out.

    Seeing that Laurence was still bleeding, Nicole couldn''t help but frown.

    "Do you have any medicine to stop the bleeding? You might bleed out."

    "I forgot to bring it."

    When Nicole heard Laurence''s words, she knew that he knew where the Millers kept the medicine, but

    he didn''t have the chance to take it.

    Thinking of the rtionship between him and Ad, Nicole sighed involuntarily.

    Humans were always so powerless. You would never know when an ident would take all your

    happiness away. Therefore, if you were having a peaceful life with your loved one, you should cherish

    every minute of it.

    Nicole cast her gaze towards Samuel.

    Although Samuel was surrounded by so many people and could not take them down in a short while,

    Nicole sensed that Samuel''sbat skills had improved.

    When did this man train and improve hisbat skills?

    He was busy every day, working in thepany and taking care of the stuff in the family. In the

    meantime, he was also taking care of the children. How did he manage to make time for exercising?

    Nicole was somewhat jealous.

    When Laurence looked at Nicole, who was staring at Samuel, he thought of Ad, who would rather

    suffer the pain herself than ept the treatment at the cost of his bleeding.

    At the time, Ad''s eyes were filled with Laurence''s shadow, as if he was her entire world. The gleam

    in her eyes was like the most beautiful star in the sky, illuminating Laurence''s entire heart and life.

    It was Ad who told him that he had many other possibilities besides being the Millers'' medicine man.

    It was also Ad who helped him understand what love was. But why did such a kind and innocent girl

    die so young?

    Laurence looked up into the sky. He heard that good people would be angels after they died. He

    hoped that Ad would be an angel and live a carefree life without having to suffer the pain

    inflicted in the name of kinship in the mortal world.

    He would stay in the mortal world and be a yer. For her sake, he would choose a dark path with no

    turning back. He only hoped that in the future, he would be able to protect the people he wanted to

    protect, instead of being so ipetent and powerless.

    Nicole didn''t know what Laurence was thinking right now. She just looked at Samuel on the field and

    felt that he was so handsome and cool, her eyes filled with pink stars.

    This was an ugly fight. Although Samuel''s skills had improved, fighting so many people at the same

    time was still exhausting for him. However, he knew he couldn''t fall because Nicole and Laurence were

    behind him.

    That idea gave Samuel courage, and the more he fought, the stronger he became. The others finally

    saw Samuel''s real strength.

    The people who thought they would beat him started to realize that they might be wrong.

    In the end, everyone from Night Elf Empire knew that either the fight ended with major injuries in both

    parties or they got beaten up by Samuel. Judging from the current situation, it was probably thetter.

    Seeing this, Nicole couldn''t help but cheer like a child.

    "Samuel,e on!"

    Samuel was so nervous that his heart almost stopped beating when he saw her jump.

    "No, don''t jump! You''re pregnant."

    When Samuel was distracted, he got punched in the face.

    Nicole''s heart ached for him.

    "Damn it! I can''t stand this anymore! Do you think he''s got nobody helping him?"

    As Nicole spoke, she rolled up her sleeves, wanting to go out and join the fight, but Laurence stopped

    her.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Samuel said that you can''t go out. You have to protect me."

    Laurence said firmly without blushing, Nicole rolled her eyes back at him.

    "Come on, you''re a man. You can hide here. You don''t need my protection."

    "Yes, I do. What if someone blindsides me? You have to stay and protect me. Besides, Samuel doesn''t

    need your help at all. Just don''t cause any trouble for him."

    Laurence''s words instantly upset Nicole.

    "When did I ever cause any trouble?"

    "If you haven''t shouted, Samuel wouldn''t have got punched in the face. Can''t you see that? In less than

    five minutes, these people will all fall to the ground."

    Hearing Laurence''s words, Nicole immediately looked towards Samuel. Indeed, Samuel had the upper

    hand now.

    In no more than three minutes, all the people from the Night Elf Empire had fallen, while Samuel was

    still standing firmly. Though he was breathing a little fast, he looked unharmed.

    Nicole admired Samuel so much.

    Seeing that the battle was over, she hurriedly pulled Laurence and ran over.

    "Samuel, you''re awesome!"

    Samuel enjoyed being praised by Nicole.

    He smiled and grabbed Nicole''s hand.

    "As of today, you no longer belong to Night Elf Empire of the Green family. I dere that Night Elf

    Empire is disbanded, and I will report to the higher-upster. As for who you guys will work for in the

    future, it''s no longer the Greens'' concern. But if you try to hurt my wife and children, I assure you I will

    make you pay!"

    After Samuel finished, he pulled Nicole and Laurence, trying to leave. However, a familiar voice

    stopped them from leaving.

 Chapter 810 Samuel, Youre So Ungrateful

    Chapter 810 Samuel, You''re So Ungrateful

    "Samuel, Nicole, you''re just leaving like that? You don''t care about your friend?"

    Samuel stopped when he heard Laurel''s words.

    Nicole knew that Laurel had a big impact on Samuel now. Although Samuel looked cold and heartless,

    he had liked Laurel like she was his real mother. Unfortunately, Laurel let him down.

    Nicole gripped Samuel''s wrist. She was worried that Samuel would fall for it.

    Samuel did get a little soft-hearted, but he remembered what Laurel had done. So, he turned calm

    again. And Nicole''s soft hand reminded him of what he should cherish more.

    Samuel smiled at Nicole and slowly turned around.

    Nicole was worried that Samuel would be set up, so she also turned around. Then she saw Finn was

    ced there, as if his bones were broken.

    Blood trickled down his forehead.

    Nicole suddenly felt bad for him.

    Although Finn had betrayed her, he ended up like this because of her and Samuel.

    Nicole wanted to save Finn, but Samuel grabbed her hands tightly and stopped her.

    "Laurel, what do you mean? Isn''t it ridiculous to threaten us with your man?"

    Samuel didn''t even call her mom anymore. When he said that he wanted to disband the Night Elf

    Empire, he had stopped seeing Laurel as his mother.

    Laurel walked out of the darkness.

    She was surrounded by a lot of bodyguards, looking intimidating. But Nicole knew that she was scared.

    Laurel was scared that Samuel would kill her.

    "Laurel,e out and face us alone. I dare you."

    Nicole looked at Laurel and tried to irritate her.

    Laurel was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she didn''t fall for it.

    "Nicole, enough with your smart mouth. That can''t save Finn."

    "Why should I save him? He''s your man."

    Nicole knew what Samuel was going to do when he pulled her back. So, she smiled brightly as if she

    wasn''t affected at all.

    Laurel was stunned. Perhaps she hadn''t expected Nicole to be like this.

    In her memory, Nicole was kind. She was physically weak, yet mentally strong. She was very righteous.

    How could Nicole not care about Finn now?

    "Nicole, if it weren''t for Finn, you wouldn''t have been able to take Laurence away, let alone meet

    Samuel."

    "So?"

    Nicole looked at Laurel with amusement.

    Laurel got depressed.

    Why didn''t Nicole fall for her trap?

    "So? Finn is your friend. He bes like this for you. And you don''t care about him?"

    Nicole smiled. She looked at Laurel and turned to look at Finn before saying coldly, "Don''t you know it?

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Once a cheater, always a cheater. Perhaps before what happened at the Dungeon, I would treat him as

    my friend, and I would even risk my life to save him. But ever since he took your side, he has betrayed

    me. He''s not my friend anymore. Even if he has helped me not long ago, that couldn''t change anything.

    He''s your man. I have no interest in what you want to do to him. I won''t stop you. Just do it."

    After saying that, Nicole pulled Samuel''s hand and turned to leave.

    Finn''s heart ached as if a knife pierced it.

    He used to be so close to Nicole''s heart, so close that if he stretched out his hand, he could catch

    Nicole. But he gave up.

    A wrong choice made him live in regret all his life.

    Looking at Nicole''s back, Finn could remember how she smiled at him like a flower.

    She used to look at him so gently. She had trusted him with her life. But he did not cherish it.

    There was noing back from his choice. However, if possible, he would pay everything to get a

    second chance to stand with Nicole. He would not hesitate to do so even if the price was to betray

    Laurel, who brought him up.

    Unfortunately, it was toote.

    Finn''s eyes shed with infatuation and regret.

    Seeing Nicole turn around without any hesitation, Laurel got furious and turned to hit Finn with her

    cane.

    "You loser! You almost give up your life for her. Look at how she treats you. Now do you think it is the

    right choice to betray me for her?"

    Laurel''s voice was very loud, as if she was speaking to Nicole and trying to stimte her.

    And Nicole did pause for a moment.

    Her hands clenched involuntarily.

    She knew that she relented. She wanted to save Finn, but....

    Samuel knew what Nicole was thinking.

    He pushed Nicole to Laurence and said in a low voice, "Take her away first."

    "No. I want to be with you."

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s hand tightly.

    She suddenly remembered what she had heard from Laurel. If Samuel knew it, she didn''t know if

    Samuel could handle it.

    But Samuel just smiled. "What are you worried about? Those people beside her are trash to me. But

    you will really distract me here. Don''t worry. I will save Finn if possible. But if I don''t make it, please

    don''t be too sad. After all, he is not our man."

    "I don''t care about him. I only care about you. Samuel, don''t fall for it. Just leave with me. No matter

    what Laurel says, don''t listen to her. Just get out with me, okay?"

    Nicole was weird, and Samuel got puzzled. But he still pushed her to Laurence.

    "Be good. There are some things that I need to solve by myself."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was determined to make her leave this ce now.

    She knew that she could insist or be pouty. But Samuel always had a way to make herpromise.

    Nicole felt so bad, but she could only nod.

    "Let''s go."

    Laurence was a little spent, but he didn''t show it.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and said in a low voice, "You muste back well. Our children and I are

    waiting for you."

    "Don''t worry."

    Samuel smiled gently at Nicole. And Nicole just felt that the whole world was blooming.

    When Laurence left with Nicole, Laurel looked in their direction. Then she heard Samuel say coldly, "If

    you dare touch her, I will ruin the Millers. You can give it a try."

    "Samuel, are you threatening me? I''m your mother!"

    Laurel was about to go nuts when Samuel threatened her again.

    He was just a piece of trash!

    Laurel couldn''t have a child, so she used Samuel to control the Greens. But now, he was threatening

    her over and over again for a woman. Laurel was literally vexed.

    Samuel looked at Laurel. He used to think that she was graceful and noble, but now he felt that she

    was cold and heartless.

    "Mother? My mother has died!"

    Samuel''s words annoyed Laurel.

    She threw her cane to him and cursed angrily, "You son of a bitch! Zama taught you to talk to your

    mother like this? Your mother was only a mistress. No, she could not even be a mistress! I am your

    father''swfully wedded wife. Without me, you and Vincent could only be illegitimate children. How is it

    possible for you to live the life of a master? I gave you everything. But you fight against me for a

    woman like Nicole. Samuel, you''re so ungrateful!"

    "Ungrateful? I used to respect you, but you didn''t want it. If you were nice to Nicole and our children,

    you might be the happiest woman in the world now. But you''re never satisfied. Do you think you can

    still control me? The Millers might take that as aw, but the world does not resolve around your family.

    What''s the bullshit about wife and mistress? To me and Vincent, our mother is the person who treats us

    the best. We used to respect you, but what did you do?"

    Samuel clenched his hands and got emotional.

    "I didn''t say anything when Nicole was here. I know you want to control us with Finn. In your eyes,

    we''re stupid because we value our senses. So, you think you can plot against us or control us?"

    Laurel''s face darkened.

    "So what? Everyone is like this."

    "Alright, I don''t care if you want to spread your family''s influence. I just want to know one thing. Are you

    a part in Vincent''s death?"

    Samuel stared straight at Laurel.

    Laurel''s expression changed.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. We have agreed that Mark and Kemp killed him."

    "Really? Then why did you have his jade pendant?"

    Samuel took out Vincent''s jade pendant, and Laurel frowned.

    "What are you talking about? How did you get this pendant?"

    "You can drop the act. Although you used a voice changer, you might not know that you have a habit of

    pausing after saying the first two words, just like a leader. You got into the habit since you were a child

    in the Miller''s. Because you were very outstanding and wanted to be the master of your family,

    you paid much attention to your behaviors and tone. Over time, you have developed the habit. So,

    despite the voice changer, I can tell your emphasis in your words. You had someone sell the jade

    pendant to Lucas. Then I found Zedd, and he called you. However, he didn''t know the truth until he

    died. It was you, the matriarch of the Millers, who made him a scapegoat. You lured me here with

    Vincent''s pendant, because you were afraid that Laurence was not important enough and I wouldn''t let

    Nicolee to save him?"

    Samuel worked through what had happened.

    Laurel was stunned for a moment beforeughing. She seemed a little sad and gratified. Perhaps even

    she herself did not know how she was really feeling.

 Chapter 811 I Always Thought You Were Like Me

    Chapter 811 I Always Thought You Were Like Me

    "Samuel, I have to admit that I''m most satisfied with you among all the children! You make me very

    proud. But now you''re against me for a woman. You think that you can deal with me just because you

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    dominate the Seapolis City? So what if you know that I had Zedd do those things? He was given up by

    my family. But his death turns meaningful when I know you''re such a great son."

    But Samuel shook his head.

    "No, you have no heart at all. I said that I am familiar with your every move. So, please tell me: are you

    a part in Vincent''s death?"

    "No. How could it have anything to do with me? I didn''t do anything. I even went to see him before he

    died. I said goodbye to him for thest time. Besides, I like Vincent so much. How could I kill him?"

    Laurel sounded very sincere, but Samuel did not buy it.

    "You like him because he relies on you and sees you as his mother. But what did you think of Vincent?

    I thought that you were really nice to him, but now I know that we were too naive. You are good to him

    because you want to keep a safety for yourself. You are merely giving me a warning that I will be

    reced by Vincent when I''m out of control. I''ve built an empire for the Greens. But you don''t need a

    genius like me to keep it, so Vincent became the best candidate. But I don''t know why you killed him.

    Did he find out your secrets?"

    Laurel''s face went an ugly green.

    "Stuff and nonsense. I said that I have nothing to do with his death."

    "If I didn''t know that you were a Miller and that all the women in your family married with a purpose,

    perhaps I wouldn''t have suspected you. Vincent never took the jade pendant off until he died. As a

    Green, we live with our jade pendant and get buried with it. But when Vincent died, I didn''t see his

    pendant. I was puzzled at that time. Later, when I got this jade pendant from Lucas, I found that there

    was something different on it. Do you know what it is?"

    Samuel took out the jade pendant from his pocket.

    Laurel''s face sunk even more.

    Samuel knew that she had known it.

    "You know it, don''t you? A part of the jade pendant shattered. Although you may have found the most

    famous jade repairman in the world to fix it, I still found the difference. There was a crack here, and

    blood seeped into it. Although it was repaired, it had been broken. No matter how well it was repaired, it

    was different from before. If you really liked Vincent, it made sense that you were sad and you found

    someone to repair it when it shattered on the battlefield. But after I learned of your ambitions, I knew

    that you wouldn''t do such a boring thing. You must have something to do with his death, and you''re

    afraid that others will find it out ording to some clues. That was the real reason why you took a lot of

    efforts to do this. I''ve also the flow of your funds and found the repairman."

    After Samuel said that, Laurel''s face twisted in anger.

    "Are you investigating me?"

    "Shouldn''t I do that? When you treated Nicole like that, when you ruthlessly chased Joseph out of the

    house, I started investigating you. It is impossible for a soft-hearted woman to drive Joseph out,

    especially when he had a depression. Even if you had a problem with Nicole, you wouldn''t ignore the

    descendants of the Greens. Unless you don''t care about the Greens or our prosperity at all. That''s why

    everything matters so little to you. So, of course I can investigate you. It''s just that I haven''t found out

    everything when you took advantage of the car ident to get away. Now I''ve known all about you. Do

    you still want to pretend my mother and show your fake concerns? Do you think I''ll fall for it?"

    Samuel sneered.

    Laurel gradually calmed down.

    She looked at Samuel, who was brought up well by her. Then she said in a low voice, "I really regret

    that I didn''t kill you once and for all when you were born. No, I should do it when you showed your

    talent. If it weren''t for the fact that I needed children to find my feet in the Greens, you and Vincent

    could not have lived. It would be fine if you were an ordinary person like him. But you''re too

    outstanding. I was careless. I cherished your talent, but it left so many troubles for myself."

    "Oh, cut it out. I survived, and now I can stand in front of you on equal footing. So, just tell me why you

    killed Vincent."

    This time, Laurel did not retort. Instead, she asked, "Why do you think that I killed him?"

    "Because of all the women in your family! I found the file and investigated the criminal in it. His wife

    was also a Miller. If I hadn''t known that you all married with a purpose, perhaps I wouldn''t have doubted

    you. I asked Be. She said that the Millers have been under your control since a long time ago. At that

    time, you just married into the Greens. Therefore, I can tell from the time line that you had that woman

    marry the criminal after you. Even if Vincent went to investigate the dangerous drug trafficking cases,

    my friends in the army would protect him for me. But Vincent died. I didn''t know why this happened.

    Now I finally know it. Perhaps it was because Vincent found your identity, or you were involved with

    those criminals that you brought troubles to him. Am I right? "

    The more Samuel spoke, the angrier he became.

    If it weren''t for the fact that he still had many questions, he might have taken down Laurel.

    Laurel sneered, "If you want to know the truth, why don''t you go to hell and ask him about it?"

    As she spoke, she waved her hand. Many people came from all directions and surrounded Samuel with

    weapons.

    Laurel smiled, "I know that you''re good at fighting. But this time, you can''t escape from so many

    people. Samuel, you shouldn''t be so stupid to die for a woman. I always thought that you were like me,

    ruthless and cruel. But I was wrong. Now you can only me yourself for caring about others too

    much."

    Then she waved her hand, and those people pounced on Samuel.

    Samuel frowned and said coldly, "Laurel, you''ve lived too long. You''re too full of yourself now. I think it''s

    time for you to get over yourself."

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel whistled before Laurel figured out what he meant.

    The next second, a group of well-trained people surrounded Laurel''s people from outside.

    "Who are they? I''ve controlled the Greens!"

    Laurel was totally shocked.

    Samuel remained cold. "I knew there was a problem in the Green''s forces when Nicole almost died in

    the fire five years ago. Although you''ve done a good job and no one else knew about it, I got vignt

    after that. From then on, I had Jacob secretly train a team that only listened to me. Now is the time to

    eliminate all your forces in the Greens."

    After Samuel said that, his men began to fight with Laurel''s people.

    But Laurel''s men were no match for Samuel''s men.

    Not long after, Samuel''s men won.

    Laurel still didn''t give up even though she was defeated.

    "All the Millers! Come out now!"

    "What a pity. They can''t! I think they should have been arrested by the police."

    "What do you mean?"

    Laurel panicked.

    Samuel said coldly, "The Millers are getting too greedy. It wouldn''t matter if you stay as a wealthy

    family. But you want it more. When Kemp tried to take the blueprint of the military base from me, I

    suspected that the Greens had a mole. But I didn''t expect it was you. The Millers wanted the map of

    the military base, and they were even a part in Vincent''s case five years ago. Don''t you think they

    should exin it to the government? I found that you''ve been living abroad all these years and was

    very close to the head of an organization. That leader seems to be a reactionary. Wow, what do you

    attempt to do with your family? As a good citizen, of course I should report it all to the government. And

    do you think there''s anything I can''t find out as aputer genius?"

    Laurel''s face turned pale.

    "Samuel, you treat me like this just for a woman. Aren''t you afraid of karma?"

    "You are not my mother, and you didn''t bring me up well. You even killed my brother and my father.

    Why would I be afraid of karma? I''m only afraid that my family won''t rest in peace if I don''t do it!"

    Laurel stepped back and said, "Don''t listen to Nicole. She was lying to you! Your father died of illness!

    She just wanted to turn you against me. She''s a scheming woman."

    Samuel shook his head and said in a low voice, "Nicole didn''t tell me anything about my father''s death.

    You''re overthinking it. I started to suspect it when I noticed the difference on Vincent''s jade pendant.

    So, I got the files about my father''s death and read his autopsy report. He died of sodium poisoning.

    But you never told me."

    After Samuel said that, Laurel just turned around and ran away.

    Perhaps Samuel did not expect her to do this. He didn''t realize what was going on and was stunned for

    a while.

    He just watched Laurel running away like a professional athlete.

    But she always carried a walking stick!

    However, before Samuel did anything, a figure shed past him and pounced on Laurel.

 Chapter 812 Laurence, How Dare You Stop Me?

    Chapter 812 Laurence, How Dare You Stop Me?

    It was Finn!

    Perhaps Samuel was too intimidating, or perhaps Laurel''s bodyguards realized that she was defeated

    by Samuel. Anyway, when Laurel was talking with Samuel, they let go of Finn. Maybe Finn was not a

    threat to them now.

    In short, Finn had been prepared after he was free. When he saw Laurel turn around and run away, he

    only thought that he couldn''t let her escape. Otherwise, if Laurel came back on top again, she would

    make troubles for Nicole.

    Finn thought that he owed Nicole too much.

    When Samuel saw Finn chasing after Laurel, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he realized

    something and didn''t stop Finn.

    "Control these people and find out how many people they''ve killed. Leave them to the policeter,"

    Samuel said coldly.

    He did not let them go because they surrendered. To him, these people were all potential threats to

    Nicole and their children.

    The Greens managed to control those people in time.

    After Finn caught up to Laurel, he threw her to the ground.

    Laurel was so old that Finn''s attack almost broke her up.

    When she saw that Finn threw her down, she couldn''t help but curse angrily. "You ingrate! If it wasn''t

    for me, you would have starved and died in the orphanage. How could you be this sessful?

    You are my dog, yet you want to bite your master. You think that Samuel will treat you nicely? No. You

    love Nicole. Samuel is jealous and he would not have you around them. You might as well let me go. I

    promise I''ll make you a real big shot if you let me go."

    "Forget it. You said that I''m just a dog. Then I''ll do what a dog should do. However, I''m not your dog.

    I''m Nicole''s. She''s my owner now! Laurel, even if I die, I''ll drag you down to hell with me. I won''t let you

    hurt Nicole again."

    Finn had exhausted all his strength after pressing Laurel down on the ground. His bones had been

    broken, and he had caught up with Laurel with all his might. Now, he could no longer move.

    A spasm of pain kept sweeping over him, but Finn was happy now. He knew that he might be very

    miserable for the rest of his life, but he did not care.

    As long as he could do something to protect Nicole, it was all worth it.

    Seeing Finn''s gratified smile, Laurel got so angry that she kicked and even bit him. But she still couldn''t

    escape. Finn held her down with his body to buy time for Samuel.

    When Samuel saw that Laurel was pressed to the ground, he could not help but shake his head.

    "Laurel, you should give up."

    "No, I won''t! Samuel, you think you won? Just remember it: as long as there is a woman in the Millers,

    you won''t win. I will get out! And I will make you and Nicole live in hell."

    Even now, Laurel was still threatening Samuel and Nicole. Perhaps she was ustomed to being

    superior. She could not tolerate her descendants being so disrespectful to her.

    However, Samuel looked at her coldly. "I will not give you the slightest chance to hurt my wife and

    children."

    As he spoke, he had Laurel controlled and handed her over to the police.

    Finn had fainted.

    Seeing Finn had cked out, Samuel thought that Nicole was soft-hearted for him. Although Samuel

    was very unhappy about it, he had someone send Finn to the hospital. But he did not care if Finn could

    survive.

    After Nicole and Laurence left, Nicole immediately got someone to treat Laurence and take care of him.

    She was worried about Samuel and wanted to go back to take a look. But when she left the room, she

    was knocked out from behind.

    Before she cked out, Nicole cursed in her heart. Then she quickly pulled off her ne and threw

    it at the door.

    After dealing with Laurel, Samuel felt he had taken a load off. After so many years, he finally took down

    the people who had been a threat to him and Nicole.

    Jacob hadn''t returned because of Be. Many things were investigated by Samuel himself. And

    because of it, he was extremely shocked and angry. It turned out that his father was killed by Laurel.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After dealing with Laurel, Samuel returned home soon. He wanted to visit his father''s grave with Nicole.

    After all, he finally found out the real killer after so many years. He should go to tell his father at the

    grave. Moreover, Nicole needed to rest well. After this, he would not allow anyone to disturb Nicole.

    She was pregnant.

    However, Samuel couldn''t find Nicole in the house.

    "Laurence, where''s Nicole?"

    Samuel asked Laurence.

    Laurence had stopped the bleeding. He was exhausted and had a rest. When Samuel asked him about

    Nicole, he was surprised.

    "She went back to her room."

    "She''s not in the room."

    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat. He turned around and went back to the room. Then he tripped over

    something.

    "What is it?"

    Samuel was confused and gently raised his foot. He saw a very familiar ne at the door. If he

    didn''t look carefully, he wouldn''t have noticed it at all.

    Laurence also ran over.

    "What happened?"

    "Nicole may have been taken away."

    Samuel looked terribly gloomy.

    The people here were all his men. But Nicole was taken away easily under their nose. Samuel couldn''t

    help but start doubting himself.

    "Who is on duty today?"

    Samuel looked so gloomy that nobody held their breathing.

    "Tell me. Who''s on duty?"

    Samuel''s sudden roar made them shrink.

    "It''s me."

    A skinny man stood up.

    "Mr. Green, I''m sorry. I got a stomachache and went to the bathroom. I don''t know what happened. I

    was fine this morning. I don''t know when I got that...."

    "You''d better pray that Nicole is fine. Or you''ll die with her."

    Then Samuel turned around and left.

    The man was so frightened that he sat down on the ground. He really wanted to cry.

    He was so unlucky.

    Why did he suddenly get a stomachache?

    However, Samuel didn''t want to hear exnations. He only cared about Nicole.

    Laurence frowned.

    He pulled the skinny man up and said in a low voice, "You''d better think of a way to save Ma''am rather

    than praying here. There should be some clues that the surveince cameras did not capture. Go and

    look for them."

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away?"

    The skinny man looked at Laurence and asked.

    Laurence sneered, "Are you that capable to escape from Samuel''s surveince? You think you are

    another Laurel?"

    The skinny man blushed.

    "I know. I''ll go find them now."

    He turned around and left.

    Samuel saw what Laurence did. But he did not say anything. Laurence addressed Nicole as "Ma''am".

    So, Samuel knew that Laurence was on Nicole''s side.

    After getting out of the room, Samuel returned to the Miller''s. Now it was in chaos. Many of the people

    involved in the case were arrested by the police.

    Neville was still looking for his daughter''s body, and Cynthia was crying and screaming after him.

    "If you can''t find Ad, I''ll just kill myself. I was too stupid when I married you. Everyone said that you

    were young and talented and that you would treat me well. Now look at what happened. You can''t even

    protect your wife and daughter! You coward! You should go to hell!"

    Cynthia cursed Neville like a shrew.

    Samuel didn''t feel sympathy for them when he saw this. He just grabbed Cynthia''s arm and asked,

    "Where is Nicole? Where did you hide her?"

    "Are you crazy? How would I know where Nicole was?"

    Cynthia felt that Samuel was simply insane.

    However, Samuel thought only this couple would take Nicole away, because Ad''s body had

    disappeared, and Nicole was very simr to her. Neville was a psychopath. Perhaps he would hide

    Nicole as a substitute for his daughter.

    So, Cynthia''s words just made Samuel''s face darken.

    "Tell me or I''ll kill you!"

    As Samuel said that, he stretched out his hand to strangle Cynthia.

    Cynthia felt his sped hands tighten momentarily around her neck, like a vice.

    She couldn''t breathe.

    Samuel''s heart almost broke when he thought of Nicole being locked up in a dark dungeon or a

    basement.

    Although Nicole was very good at fighting, some people were so despicable that they wouldn''t even

    fight her. Samuel forgot that there were many ways to take a person away.

    Samuel grew angrier as he tightened his grip on her neck. Cynthia almost rolled her eyes and struggled

    like a fish out of water.

    She felt that she was running out of oxygen. She thought that she was going to die.

    Just as Cynthia was about to be strangled, someone grabbed Samuel''s wrist tightly to stop him.

    "Stop!"

    Samuel''s eyes turned red.

    Nicole was his weakness and his bottom line, yet she was taken away under his nose. He just couldn''t

    ept this. Now someone even wanted to stop him. Samuel''s face sunk as he said in a cold voice.

    When he raised his head and saw Laurence, he looked very murderous.

    "Laurence, how dare you stop me!"

    "She''s Ad''s mother. Although it seemed that they hurt Ad before, I''ve investigated them. And they

    didn''t do anything. Laurel almost killed Cynthia when she tried to protect Ad. Ad''s biggest wish

    was that her parents get free of Laurel''s control and live well. I have to do this for her!"

    Laurence said in a low voice.

    Cynthia was stunned. This was the first time she had looked at Laurence carefully. And she finally

    found the deep affection in his eyes and got touched.

    But Samuel didn''t care about this. He said coldly, "I don''t care what you want to do. If she hurts Nicole,

    I won''t let her go."

    "We''ve got news about owner. It has nothing to do with Cynthia!"

    Samuel immediately let Cynthia go.

 Chapter 813 I Wont Let Go of You in My Next Life

    Chapter 813 I Won''t Let Go of You in My Next Life

    "Where is he?"

    Samuel let go of Cynthia and thetter panted on the ground like a fish that was out of water.

    Laurence squatted down and extended his hand towards Cynthia.

    "I''ll get you up."

    Laurence''s words made Cynthia''s eyes teary.

    "Don''t think I will let you go because you''ve said something nice. If it weren''t for you, Ad wouldn''t

    have died."

    Cynthia shook off Laurence''s hand and cried sadly.

    Laurence was heartbroken.

    Yeah, if it wasn''t for him, perhaps Ad wouldn''t have died.

    She might not get the love she wanted, but she would live. People had hope only when they were alive,

    right? Only when she was alive could she do other things, right?

    But now, it was because of his love that Ad was killed and Cynthia lost her daughter.

    Laurence did not resist Cynthia''s usation.

    Samuel didn''t care what grudges they had against each other. This time, he came to save Laurence

    and repay him for his kindness. Now that his debt had been paid off, he wouldn''t leave Nicole''s matter

    unsolved because of anyone or anything.

    "I''m asking you, you said that you had news of Nicole. Where is she?"

    Only then did Laurence look at Samuel and whisper, "Allen took her away. Ernesto found a button on

    Allen''s clothes in the backyard. Owner may have yanked it during the struggle."

    Ernesto was the skinny man.

    Samuel was stunned. He never thought that Allen would have the guts to do anything to Nicole. Did he

    really think that Laurel could protect him and the Brook family?

    "How can Ernesto be sure that it''s Allen''s button?"

    "It has Allen''s fingerprints on it, and Ernesto said that he got today''s surveince clips and found that

    the buttons on Allen''s suit are exactly the same."

    Laurence''s words softened Samuel''s expression.

    Allen?

    He really had some nerve!

    Samuel touched his finger and looked at Laurence and asked, "Why do you call Nicole owner?"

    "Neville and Laurel told me that the only purpose of my life is to be a test object, and I used to think so

    because even if I went out, people in the outside world would treat me as a freak, and even see me as

    amodity for auction like in the Dungeon. So, I told myself that my life was meaningless. But one

    day, Ad told me that everyone''s life had its value, and I should do what I wanted to do. Since then,

    Ad''s wishes became mine. Now that Ad is gone, I had wanted to go with her, but she was worried

    about her parents and Lady Green. She told me that she owed her a favor and hoped that I would have

    a chance to pay it back. When I was under Laurel''s control, you and Lady Green came to save me

    regardless of the fact that she just got pregnant. You knew that it was a trap, but you still came. For

    this, my life is yours now. I won''tin on anything you ask me to do, but I hope to get your

    permission to take care of Ad''s parents."

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Hearing Laurence''s words, Samuel nodded.

    He was a real man!

    So what he looked a little enchanting?

    Samuel respected his feelings for Ad.

    "Alright, I promise you. From now on, I''ll leave my men to you, and all you have to do is listen to

    Nicole''s orders. The Night Elf Empire has been disbanded, and now you are the captain. I hope you

    won''t be the second Finn."

    "I won''t!"

    Laurence''s eyes were filled with determination.

    "Bring Ernesto with me. I''ll have someone take care of Cynthia and Neville until you get back. I hope

    that under no circumstances will you dy handling Nicole''s matter because of them."

    "Alright."

    Laurence turned around and left without doubting Samuel''s words.

    Seeing that, Samuel was relieved.

    Nicole finally had his men by her side.

    Samuel followed Laurence back to the hotel. When Ernesto saw Samuel, his legs were still weak.

    "Mr. Green."

    "You''d better have found out their address. Otherwise..."

    "We haven''t found the address yet, but it should be within this area."

    Facing Samuel''s pressure, Ernesto was so frightened that he could not speak coherently, and he

    almost wet his pants.

    Samuel looked at the area outlined by Ernesto and then looked at Laurence.

    Laurence should be familiar with this area.

    Laurence looked around and said, "This is the downtown area. There are a lot of peopleing and

    going. Allen can hide at a rented ce anywhere and we may have to spend a few days to find him.

    People here won''t check IDs, they just want money. Allen is not short of money."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    "Not short of money? That''s because I''m too kind to him."

    After saying that, Samuel took out his phone and called Jacob.

    "I don''t care if you''re in a good mood or not. I don''t care where you are now. Jacob, your vacation is

    over. From now on, use all your power to annihte the Brook Group."

    Jacob was astounded when he received the call.

    Samuel was not a heartless person, nor would he suddenly ask him to go back to work unless

    something had happened, and the reason for his rage was probably nothing other than something

    rted Nicole.

    Jacob said, "Alright, I''ll do it right away."

    Samuel never doubted Jacob''s abilities.

    Seeing all of this, Ernesto became even more frightened.

    Laurence held his hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Just focus on your job. You must spare no effort

    to protect Lady Green and you don''t have to be afraid of anything else."

    Looking at Laurence, who was even more beautiful than a woman, Ernesto nodded.

    Samuel had no objection to Laurence''s way to manage his subordinates.

    He looked at the map and said coldly, "No matter how difficult it is, I must get Nicole''s whereabouts

    before dusk."

    "I''ll handle it."

    Laurence took the map and left with Ernesto. Samuel did not idle either. He used other connections to

    search for Nicole.

    Outside, people were anxiously searching for Nicole, but she was awakened by waves of coldness.

    She opened her eyes and saw nothing but frost. For a moment, she thought that she had been brought

    to Antarctic.

    "You''re awake?"

    A familiar voice brought Nicole back to reality.

    She suddenly turned her head and saw Allen sitting beside her while looking at her affectionately.

    Nicole suddenly remembered what had happened.

    "Allen, are you asking for your death? Do you think Samuel will tolerate your challenge again and

    again? Or do you think I have any feelings for you?"

    Nicole felt that Allen had gone crazy.

    Allen smiled and said, "I never expected Samuel to let me go. I know that I can''t defeat Samuel alone,

    but it doesn''t matter. I''m very satisfied."

    "What are you talking about? What are you doing? Allen, you will implicate the entire Brook family!"

    Nicole was especially anxious.

    Allen smiled bitterly and said, "Tell me with your conscience how I have treated you in the past five

    years. Why don''t you care about me but my family? What did my family give you?"

    "The Brook family gave me and my children a ce to live. Although you saved me back then and

    brought me back, if not for Madame Brook''s permission, you can''t do that. Allen, you helped me. The

    Brook family has paid a lot for me and my children in the past five years, and has even shouldered

    rumors for my children. I remember all of this. It is precisely because of this that Samuel let your family

    go. Will you please stop? There are lots of good women in this world. As long as you give up on me,

    you will have a different future!"

    "But those women are not you! None of them is Nicole! You''ve always been the only person I want!

    Nicole, I don''t understand. What¡¯s he got that I don¡¯t? Why are you still with him after all these

    misunderstandings, plots, and tribtions? Can''t you just give up your love for him? As long as you

    choose me, you didn''t need to go through all these."

    Hearing Allen''s words, Nicole knew that he was as stubborn and persistent as herself.

    Nicole gave up on persuasion.

    She looked around and understood where this ce was.

    "Allen, are you crazy? Why do you bring me to a freezer?"

    Only then did Nicole realize why she felt so cold.

    How could a living people not feel cold when trapped in a freezer?

    She stood up and warmed up, afraid that she would be frozen.

    Allen was infatuated with her movements. He smiled and said, "Isn''t that good? I''ve thought for a long

    time. Samuel''s men are everywhere. No matter where I go, he will find us. But what about here?

    Nicole, it''s fine, if you feel cold,e to my embrace and I''ll warm you up."

    "You are insane!"

    Nicole felt that Allen had lost his mind.

    She ran to the freezer door to pull it, but the door seemed to be locked.

    Allen smiled and said, "Don''t bother. I''ve had people lock it up from outside. No one will know that we

    are here, and no one can disturb us. Now finally, only we share the world. Don''t be afraid. I will go to

    hell with you. You are not alone. In this lifetime, we don''t mean for each other. I will hold your hand

    tightly and cross the Styx with you. I won''t let go of you in my next life. Nicole,e here,e to me.

    "

    Nicole involuntarily shivered at Allen''s expression and actions.

    What was he going to do?

    Was he going to die here with her?

 Chapter 814 No One in This World Wants to Go to Hell with You

    Chapter 814 No One in This World Wants to Go to Hell with You

    Nicole now believed that Allen was crazy!

    No!

    Not only had he gone mad, he had risked everything.

    Nicole twisted the handle, but she couldn''t open it no matter what.

    Allen couldn''t help but be a little furious when he saw that Nicole still didn''t want to be with him.

    "Nicole, is it that hard topromise?"

    "Love is not aboutpromise. Allen, why won''t you understand?"

    Nicole was very anxious.

    The temperature was getting lower and lower. She had to keep stomping her feet to keep herself warm,

    but she also knew that this wouldn''t work for long.

    Nicole searched for her phone, but Allen had thrown it away.

    Seeing Nicole''s actions, Allen smiledcently.

    "Our phones were dumped into the sewer. Don''t worry, no matter how good Samuel''sputer skills

    are, he can''t find us. Maybe he can, but at that time, we should be on our way to hell."

    "No one in this world wants to go to hell with you! Allen, you''re a madman! Do you know that your

    family will probably be erased because of your stupid actions?"

    Nicole hoped to use Allen''s family to sober him up. Unfortunately, Allen didn''t care.

    "So what my family will survive? I still can''t have you. If my family were that powerful, you would have

    been my wife. I really regret that I didn''t do anything to you in the past five years. I even didn''t marry

    you. Even now, I can''t bear to force you to do something you don''t want to do, but I will never do it

    again in my next life. I, want, you!"

    Allen''s madness despaired Nicole.

    ''Samuel, where are you?''

    ''If you don''te, the baby and I will die!''

    Nicole shouted in her heart. She kept walking back and forth to stay warm.

    Samuel felt a sudden pain in his heart, and he had a bad feeling.

    "Nicole!"

    He searched for Nicole like crazy, but despite the money spent and connections used, he couldn''t find

    Nicole''s whereabouts. Even Allen seemed to have disappeared from the world, and he couldn''t find

    where they were.

    "How''s Jacob doing?"

    Samuel could only ce his hopes on Jacob, hoping that the Brook family would give Allen away

    because of the Jacob''s threat.

    Jacob called. He didn''t know what was wrong with the Brook family. They were even preparing Allen

    and Ad''s marriage.

    "Kill everyone in the Brook family!"

    Samuel made an order.

    Because of Nicole''s disappearance, the Brook family was in a mess. However, Allen could no longer

    see all of this. He did not want to see it, nor did he care.

    The only woman he wanted in his life was right here. Even if he would die, as long as she was with

    him, he would have no regrets.

    Nicole started to lose control of her hands and feet.

    Her life was so miserable, wasn''t it?

    She didn''t expect that Allen could take her away from the hotel surrounded by bodyguards from the

    Green family.

    She was too careless!

    "How did you get into the hotel? Or did you bribe the bodyguards?"

    Nicole still remembered that this team of bodyguards was secretly trained by Samuel. If they could be

    corrupted, then what was the point of having this team?

    Allen sat on the ground looking at Nicole''s puzzled expression. He felt that it was very interesting and

    he missed it a lot. He still remembered that during the five years, he spent countless nights in the

    hospital with Nicole like this.

    At that time, Zoe fell asleep, but because of the pain, she could not sleep peacefully, so Nicole stayed

    with her all night. And he would sit beside Nicole and stayed with her all night.

    Now that he thought about it, it was his happiest time.

    Now that this scene urred again, Allen even felt like he was in the past. It was as if they were still in

    the United States, as if Nicole was still by his side.

    When Nicole saw that he was in a trance and turned a deaf ear to her words, she rolled her eyes.

    How could she have met such a paranoia?

    "Allen, I''m talking to you."

    Nicole had to find something to do or talk, otherwise she would be killed by coldness.

    She had thought of many ways to die, but it did not include such an undignified way.

    Allen came to himself when he heard Nicole''s loud voice.

    "What did you just say?"

    "How did you get into the hotel? Who did you bribe so as to take me away?"

    Nicole said it again.

    Allen pondered for a moment and said, "I have to admit that Samuel''s bodyguards are quite

    professional. I can''t buy them off at all. I had no choice but to drug the person on duty withxatives

    and kept him going to the bathroom. I took the opportunity to get in, changed into the waiter''s uniform,

    pretended to be the waiter to clean up the room, and left the hotel with you in the trash bin."

    "Trash bin?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but think of the trash bins in the hotel and felt a little disgusted.

    Because it was cold here, so she did not notice the smell on her body. Now that she heard Allen''s

    words, she felt that she must be stinking.

    If Samuel found out about this, he would have a heartache.

    "Allen, you''re really something."

    Nicole didn''t know what to say to Allen.

    Allen smiled at Nicole and said, "Nicole, don''t bother. Let me tell you, Samuel can''t find this ce.

    You''d better sit beside me and have talk with me. You''ve been back in Seapolis City for almost a year

    now, right? Lucas and Zoe should be much taller. I wonder how they''re doing without me by their side."

    "How dare you mention Lucas and Zoe? You even lied to children. How good can you be? Allen, you

    were once Lucas'' admired man. Look at what you''ve done. How will he feel if he finds out?"

    When Nicole thought about how sad her son and daughter would be if she died, her heart ached.

    Why was she so careless?

    Right now, even if she killed Allen, she would not be able to leave. It would be better for her to hold on

    until Samuel found her.

    She believed that Samuel would definitely find her.

    Allen was sad when Nicole mentioned Lucas.

    "I used to treat him as my son. As long as you want me, I can even give him the Brook Group.

    Unfortunately, you don''t!"

    "He is Samuel''s son. He will have the whole Green family as long as he likes, why will he care about

    your family? Allen, let me go for Lucas'' sake, okay? He is so young, he can''t live without a mother!"

    Nicole wanted to use Lucas to touch Allen. Although it was unlikely to work, she had to give it a try,

    right?

    Allen''s expression was a little painful. He said in a low voice, "I didn''t want Lucas to have no mother,

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    but I couldn''t watch you leave. It was not easy for me to get the chance to marry you. Why would you

    run away? Even if you were like Ad, it was fine with me! Do you know that I didn''t hesitate to kill

    Ad in order to marry you?

    "What?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    She always thought that Ad was killed by Laurel, but she never expected that the murderer was

    Allen.

    Allen''s smile was twisted.

    "Surprised? You can''t imagine that such a gentle man like me will kill? I have no choice. You look so

    much like her."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? You are the one transforming me into Ad. I didn''t know

    anything about this. How can you me Ad? What did she do wrong?"

    "Her only fault was being born in the Miller family! If Laurel hadn''t agreed, do you think I would have my

    way so easily? That Satan King, Morgan, was not easy to handle! However, it doesn''t matter. I

    controlled her family and forced her to listen to me to change Ad''s medicine. Ad was dead, but

    the marriage between the Miller family and the Brook family cannot be cancelled. I propose that you will

    marry me on her behalf. Laurel has promised not to kill you. Do you know that I''m saving you? Laurel

    wanted you dead every time you were with Samuel. I saved you! Do you know that? "

    "I don''t need your help!"

    Nicole shouted angrily.

    She never expected that Ad was killed by Allen. It was because of Allen''s feelings for her that Ad

    lost her life.

    How could this be?

    She didn''t mean it, but Ad died because of her. This feeling was depressing and suffocating.

    "Allen, you''ve made me a vicious woman, yet you keep saying that you did it for me? You hypocrite!"

    "I don''t care. As long as you can live, even if I have to bear worldwide mes, so what?"

    "But what have you done? Since you want me to live, why are you trapped here with me waiting for

    death?"

    Nicole felt that Allen''s thoughts were iprehensible.

    Allen looked down and said sadly, "If there is a way to live, I won''t do this. It''s because Samuel is too

    powerful that I can''t defeat him. But it''s fine. I can''t defeat him, but I can take you to hell with me. Even

    if he has the greatest ability, he can''t stop this, right?"

    Nicole was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.

    She felt the warmth on her body was being depleted bit by bit. She shivered.

    She did not know how long she had been locked up here, nor did she know what was happening

    outside. Thinking about the remoteness and uniqueness of this ce, she wasn''t sure.

    Could Samuel find her?

    Or put it another way, could he find her before she was a dead body?

 Chapter 815 Allen, the Bastard

    Chapter 815 Allen, the Bastard

    Nicole''s hesitation and doubt were noticed by Allen.

    He smiled and said, "Samuel is a human, not God. He would never know that we would be here. I think

    he may be crazily searching in every hotel and we will be on our way to hell after he finishes. Good, no

    one''s bothering us anymore. Listen to me. Come here and sit down. Let''s talk and die peacefully, shall

    we?"

    Nicole wanted to curse, but now, no matter how angry she was, it was useless.

    She had to find a way to tell Samuel that she was here.

    Nicole knocked on the door like crazy.

    Seeing her like this, Allen couldn''t help but feel a little distressed.

    "This door is very thick. Even if you smash your hand, no one outside can hear it. You should save your

    energy to live longer."

    Hearing Allen''s words, Nicole was utterly desperate.

    Would she die here?

    When she thought of herself bing a corpse and her children became motherless, and that baby in

    her belly didn''t even have chance to see the world, Nicole''s heart ached.

    She had always been grateful to Allen, even if he had done such an outrageous thing like raping her.

    Nicole remembered his kindness and let him and the Brook family go. But now, she regretted it so

    much.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Her kindness was exchanged for today''s helplessness, which made Nicole understand that not

    everyone spared would be grateful.

    But it was toote.

    Nicole leaned against the door and looked coldly at Allen. Her gaze was so cold and strange that Allen

    was a little scared.

    "Nicole, why are you looking at me like this?"

    "I regret to have let you go. Allen, whether in this life or in the next, you won''t be my beloved. Do you

    know why I fall in love with Samuel? Because he is not self-centered. As long as I live well, he would

    be willing to live in grievance for the rest of his life, or he may let go. But you can''t! You said that you

    loved me, but to put it bluntly, you are just unconvinced. You are unconvinced to lose to Samuel. You

    feel that you are outstanding and not inferior to Samuel. In fact, you are no match for him in everything,

    be it courage or personality. Allen, I look down on you. I will look down on you in my next life. If there is

    an afterlife, I only hope that you and I will be strangers and never meet again."

    Nicole''s words agitated Allen.

    "Nicole, I won''t allow it! I definitely won''t allow you to be a stranger to me! I don''t care what you think of

    me now. As long as I''m with you, die together and be buried in the same grave is enough for me!"

    "You wish. Even if we both die, I won''t be buried with you."

    After Nicole finished, she shut up.

    She leaned against the door and sat down, feeling the air freezing her.

    Nicole subconsciously touched her belly and thought, "Baby, I''m sorry, Mom can''t protect you, but you

    will be happy to have Mom die with you, right? I just hope that your daddy and your brothers and

    sisters can be strong and won''t change because of our death."

    Her eyes glittered with motherly affection.

    Right now, she couldn''t tell Allen about her pregnancy. Otherwise, it would be harder for Allen to calm

    down. She would rather leave this world quietly with her child.

    She could not walk to the end of their lives with Samuel.

    She wondered if that dedicated man could withstand the blow.

    Nicole''s heart ached, but there''s nothing she could do about it.

    ''Sorry, I was careless. I failed to protect myself and upset you again. I won''t do it again. If there is

    heaven, I hope to bless you and the children there.''

    Nicole thought in her heart, and then closed her eyes.

    Seeing that Nicole was unapproachable, Allen felt a little annoyed. He wanted to get closer, but Nicole

    immediately opened her eyes. Her cold eyes were even colder than the chilly air in the freezer.

    He could only sit opposite Nicole and stare at her infatuatedly. He looked at the woman who he had

    loved for five years, who he was pushing away from himself.

    Samuel couldn''t find any traces of Nicole even though he was crazily searching. He was so irritated

    that he might explode.

    When Laurence returned, Samuel suppressed his anger and asked coldly, "I hope you have some

    clues."

    "I do."

    Laurence''s words gave Samuel a silver of hope.

    "What is it?"

    Samuel was instantly refreshed.

    Laurence showed a video to Samuel and said in a low voice, "Someone saw Allen inquire about the

    freezers, saying that he wanted to rent one."

    "Freezers?"

    Samuel was stunned, and his expression became even colder.

    "Find out which freezer Allen has rented."

    Laurence said, "Allen is not a fool. If it was as what we thought, he would not rent the freezer under his

    name. And there are more than a hundred freezers of all sizes in the city. I''m afraid that by the time

    we''ve checked each of them and found Lady Green, she will be dead."

    "What do you think?"

    Samuel''s mind waspletely messed.

    If she was kidnapped to a hotel, he could still maintain his calmness and rationality, but the word

    ''freezer'' made Samuel uneasy.

    Nicole had disappeared for more than two hours. Samuel didn''t dare to imagine what would happen to

    her if she was locked in a freezer.

    Ernesto felt his legs go weak.

    If something happened to Nicole, without Samuel saying it, Ernesto would have to die because he had

    a stomach upset during his work time.

    Actually, Laurence was also anxious, but he was probably the only one who could remain calm.

    He pondered for a moment and said, "We can check the person on leave today. I thought Allen would

    have people running the freezer take her away. He won''t do it himself as long as it can be done with

    money."

    When Samuel heard this, he found it reasonable.

    "Tell your men to investigate."

    "It''s done. This man called Gilberto is off duty today, and it is said that he went to the casino and

    gambled very generously. I''ve had someone bring him back. The freezer he is running is here. I''ve sent

    someone there."

    Seeing that Laurence had handled the matter in an orderly manner, Samuel appreciated him.

    "Find her. Bring that Gilberto along. I''ll interrogate him on my way."

    "Alright."

    Laurence prepared a car for Samuel and brought Gilberto.

    Gilberto was still overwhelmed by the fact that he had be a rich man when he was caught stuffed

    into the car. When he saw Samuel, he was terrified by his aura.

    "Who are you? Why are you arresting me? This is a society ruled byw. You can''t do this!"

    Gilberto''s cowardice disgusted everyone, but it was reasonable because only disgusting people would

    do disgusting things.

    Samuel pulled him over and fiercely said, "Where is Allen? Is the woman he brought in the freezer?"

    Gilberto''s expression immediately changed.

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    "You don''t understand, do you?"

    Samuel grabbed Gilberto by the neck and extended it out of the car window.

    "If you don''t talk, your entire body will be out."

    Gilberto had never seen this scene, so his legs immediately went weak from fear and he wetted his

    pants.

    "No, no. I''ll talk. He went in with a woman and let me lock them in. He gave me some money and asked

    me to go far away. No one can get in without his permission. He said they were lovers and they were

    going to die together. I''m not lying. "

    Samuel frowned tightly.

    Allen, the bastard!

    He wanted to freeze Nicole!

    Perhaps Samuel''s baleful aura was too strong, Gilberto fainted.

    Samuel threw him to Laurence and said coldly, "Pull over, I''ll drive. Send me the location."

    Laurence knew how Samuel was feeling. Without saying a word, he pulled over and gave the location

    to Samuel.

    After Samuel got on the driver''s seat, the car sped away like a lightning.

    Gilberto woke up but fainted from fright again. Laurence also felt so bad in his stomach that he would

    vomit at any time.

    Samuel ran several red lights, and the police cars were following him, but he didn''t care. He only had

    the image of Nicole being frozen in his mind.

    It was all his fault. It was because he didn''t take good care of Nicole that she suffered.

    Samuel drove straight to the freezer.

    The manager of the freezer wanted to stop the car, but seeing that Samuel was driving so madly, for

    the sake of his life, he gave up.

    Samuel drove the car to the entrance of the freezer, then got Gilberto off and dragged him to the door.

    "Open the door!"

    Gilberto pretended to be fainted, but he was kicked in the stomach by Samuel.

    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better get up and open the door. Otherwise, I''ll make you feel worse than

    dead."

    Gilberto knew that he had offended a big shot, so he got up and didn''t dare to say that it hurt. He

    quickly opened the door.

    Everyone involuntarily took a step back when feeling the burst of cold air, but Samuel did not retreat.

    Instead, the expression on his face became even colder.

    Nicole had been in such a ce for so long, was she okay?

    He felt suffocating.

    Samuel ran in, only to see Nicole curled up in a corner of the freezer with her bodypletely covered

    by frost.

    She seemed to be asleep, and it seemed...

    Samuel''s hands trembled.

    No!

    No!

    Nicole would be fine!

    Step by step, Samuel carefully walked over. When he picked Nicole up, the chill instantly aroused his

    malice.

 Chapter 816 Will a Miracle Happen to Nicole

    Chapter 816 Will a Miracle Happen to Nicole

    "Nicole! Nicole! Can you hear me?"

    Samuel was shaking terribly.

    Never before had he been so fearful. Even when Nicole was poisoned to a mute, he wasn''t so

    desperate and worried.

    His eyes were scarlet and swollen.

    In a daze, Nicole vaguely heard Samuel. But his voice seemed toe from a distance. Maybe it was

    from the times of great antiquity.

    Was she really dead?

    Nicole felt her whole body numb. She was so drowsy that she couldn''t open her eyes no matter how

    hard she tried.

    Allen opened his eyes when he noticed someone near.

    Anyway,pared with Nicole, he was stronger.

    When he saw Nicole in Samuel''s embrace, he was enraged.

    "Samuel! Are you still a human? Why are you able to find here? Let go of Nicole! Let go of her! She''s

    mine! She''s mine!"

    Allen struggled to get up, but he couldn''t. Then, he tried to crawl over.

    Samuel was unable to vent his anger. The moment he saw Allen, he erupted.

    He directly kicked Allen away.

    "I won''t let you die. I will let you live in pain for the rest of your life. You''ll pay a high price for what you

    did!"

    Samuel turned around and carefully picked Nicole up, rushing outside.

    "Call for an ambnce!"

    Laurence had already made the call. But seeing Nicole covered in frost, he couldn''t help but feel

    incredulous.

    Perhaps no one would expect Allen to go to the extremes.

    Samuel carried Nicole into the ambnce and coldly stated to Laurence, "Don''t let Allen die. Save him.

    I want him to live in regret for the rest of his life!"

    "Okay."

    Laurence took a step back. Ernesto immediately stepped forward and grabbed hold of Allen.

    Allen''s whole body was hurting. He wanted to chase after Nicole, but he was too weak to make it. He

    just shouted.

    "Samuel, I will never be done with you! Why? Why won''t you give this onest thing that I want? Why?

    Are you a devil?"

    Samuel''s gaze was extremely cold.

    If it wasn''t for Nicole''s weak breath, he might have rushed over and strangled Allen to death.

    Damn it!

    The ambnce quickly drove to the hospital. The doctor and nurses were already waiting at the

    entrance.

    "Mr. Samuel? Mr. Laurence has already called us. The emergency room is ready. Hurry up and let us

    check the patient."

    Samuel pursed his lips and was content with Laurence. He hurried to carry Nicole out of the

    ambnce.

    "I''ll carry her in. Which way?"

    Samuel did not dare to let go of her for a second.

    The doctor was about to take Nicole, but seeing Samuel nervous, he subconsciously pointed to the

    hallway beside him.

    Samuel quickly took Nicole to the emergency room.

    "Save her! She must survive!"

    In a huff, Samuel found himself even suffocating.

    The doctor nodded in a hurry.

    After Nicole was sent in, Samuel sat on the chair with his hands trembling.

    Carrying Nicole along the way, Samuel felt his arms almost freezing. It could be seen how frozen

    Nicole was! He was somewhat afraid, afraid that the doctor would say there was nothing he could do.

    It was grueling to sit and wait.

    Looking at the red light of the emergency room shing, Samuel wondered how many times he had

    watched Nicole on the verge of death.

    Why couldn''t he protect her well?

    In the past, it was because of Laurel and some other viins'' sabotage that Nicole suffered a lot. Now

    that he has controlled the Green family, why was he still unable to guarantee Nicole''s safety?

    Was it because he was too ipetent?

    Samuel never thought himself ipetent, but at this moment, he really doubted it.

    If hecked the capability to protect Nicole, was he qualified to be her beloved? Was he still qualified to

    stand by her side?

    As a man, he couldn''t even protect his wife. Was he still a man?

    He was in control of the Seapolis City. He had valuable connections, yet he was unable to protect his

    wife. Wasn''t that ironic?

    While Samuel was denying himself, Laurence called him.

    "Mr. Green, Allen has been sent to the hospital. But he wants tomit suicide."

    "Tell him. If he dies, his mother will die with him."

    Laurence was surprised at his words.

    It was widely known that Allen''s mother had long since passed away. Why would Samuel say that?

    But Laurence did not question. To him, what he needed was to carry out the orders of Samuel and

    Nicole. As for the rest, it had nothing to do with him.

    He was living for repaying their kindness. Also, live for Ad.

    "Okay."

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned darker when he hung up the phone.

    It was easy for him to handle anyone else, but why did it always go wrong when it had something to do

    with Nicole?

    Was his opponent too powerful?

    No!

    In fact, just the opposite!

    Sometimes, his opponents were even not strong enough to match him, but they had seeded again

    and again. Why?

    Samuel couldn''t figure it out.

    Time went on, and Nicole was fighting with Reaper.

    She was so cold that she thought herself an ice sculpture. She seemed to have seen Samuel walking

    towards her, and his anxious look made her heart wrench.

    Samuel was talking and he wanted to show something by his bodynguage. But she couldn''t hear

    him. She wanted to get close to him and tell him that she was okay, but she couldn''t move no matter

    how hard she tried.

    What should she do?

    She hated to part with Samuel.

    If she died just like this, what about Samuel and their kids?

    She promised Samuel that she would be with him to the end of their lives. She promised to enjoy the

    beautiful sunset with him every day. She hated to break her promise, and she did not want to.

    Nicole struggled and shouted, but her throat seemed to be frozen and she was unable to utter a single

    word.

    She was afraid that Samuel would feel guilty, that he would me himself hard, and that he would

    doubt his capacity.

    Actually, Samuel was powerful enough. It was because of her, who did not listen to him and did not

    stay in the house.

    If she had listened to him and stayed with Laurence, perhaps Allen would have not got a chance.

    It was she herself who was to me!

    Nicole now was extremely regretful. Because of her indiscriminating kindness, she put herself and

    Samuel in danger. If she could survive, she would never be no longer kind to anyone else.

    Nicole struggled as the oxygen mask trembled with her. The doctor aside looked solemn.

    "Doctor, the patient''s limbs are numb, but the fetus seems to be of strong vitality. The fetal heart can be

    clearly heard."

    The nurse was surprised to find that, and the doctor was shocked, too.

    "She''s pregnant?"

    "Yes, she is."

    Damn it!

    The doctor was upset. He was so unlucky that he actually bumped into such a thing. It was not a big

    deal if she was just a random patient. But who was the man out there?

    Although he wasn''t very clear about Samuel, he knew Laurence.

    Here, the Miller family was the very definition of power.

    Although Laurence didn''t rank high in the Miller family, everyone knew that Ms. Miller liked him.

    Moreover, the Miller family had taken a blow not long ago, but Laurence could still have his way in this

    city. Naturally, whoever Laurence would listen to should be more powerful than the Miller family.

    ording to Samuel''s look, he must be an influential guy. Now, even Nicole might not be able to

    survive, let alone the baby.

    "Hurry up! Inform Mr. Green and send out a critically ill notice."

    The nurse hurried to do that.

    The nurse told Samuel that Nicole might not be able to survive, but the fetus was healthy. She asked

    him if he was willing to choose the baby. But Samuel grabbed onto the cor of the nurse. He shouted

    in anger as his eyes turned scarlet, "If I lose Nicole, what''s the point of the baby? I want the mother! If

    you can ... if you sacrifice the baby, can you save her? Can you?"

    Tears welled up in his eyes.

    The nurse was dumbfounded.

    She rarely saw a man who was willing give up the baby in order to save his wife. Furthermore, it was

    obvious that he was about to cry. He was just holding himself.

    "Mr. Green, it''s not up to me. I have to consult the doctor. But the baby is healthy. Do you really want to

    give him up? As a mother, I don''t think she will give up her own baby."

    Fixed her eyes on Samuel, the nurse found herself somewhat infatuated.

    But Samuel roared, "You are not her. You have no right to decide for her. Even if she does, I will not

    allow it! If she dies, what''s the point of my life? Tell the doctor, no matter what price, I want my wife to

    survive!"

    He sped onto the nurse''s shoulders hard, so hard that his hands were like a pair of iron ws.

    The nurse was hurting, but she was also moved for him. She wished a man could treat her like this. If

    so, dying on the operating table seemed to be a small deal.

    "I see, Mr. Green. I''ll go tell the doctor."

    The nurse felt her shoulders was going to be tore apart.

    Only then did Samuel let go of her.

    When the nurse ran in, the doctor looked bad.

    "Doctor, Mr. Green said that we must save the mother no matter what it takes. We can even sacrifice

    the baby if necessary."

    As soon as the nurse finished her words, the doctor''s face turned pale.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Hurry up! Venttor! The patient was going into shock. I''m afraid...!"

    He couldn''t finish his words.

    The nurse was shocked and rushed to get the venttor. She suddenly wanted to cry.

    If Nicole couldn''t survive, what should Mr. Green do?

    He was so anxious and desperate that even the nurse, who was used to the passing of lives, couldn''t

    help but be moved.

    Would a miracle happen to Nicole?

 Chapter 817 I Will Never Do It Again

    Chapter 817 I Will Never Do It Again

    "Why are you standing there? Come to help me!"

    Seeing the nurse in a daze, the doctor shouted.

    Only then did the nurse react.

    After some emergency treatment, Nicole''s vital signs were still unstable, making everyone worried.

    Samuel, who was waiting outside, was fidgeting as well. He wished he was a doctor, so he could go in

    and guard Nicole.

    At this moment, Ernesto ran over, panting heavily.

    "Mr. Green, Laurence asked me to give this to you. He said it might help Ma''am."

    When Samuel saw what Ernesto was holding, he couldn''t help but be delighted.

    It was Laurence''s blood!

    ir once said that Laurence''s blood was valuable and effective in many ways.

    Samuel took the bottle and directly rushed into the emergency room.

    "Transfuse this to her! Be quick!"

    Samuel''s words shocked the doctor.

    "What is this?"

    "Just listen to me! Hurry up!"

    Samuel had no time to exin.

    "But if it killed her, we can''t afford it."

    The doctor was worried.

    All of a sudden, the nurse aside took it as she murmured, "I''ll take the me."

    As she said, she directly transfused it to Nicole before the doctor could react.

    The doctor was so scared that his face turned pale.

    "Cara, what are you doing? Can you afford it if she dies?"

    The nurse, Cara, stated in a low voice, "Mr. Green loves his wife so much. He will definitely not harm

    her."

    "You know nothing!"

    Before the doctor could finish his words, Samuel took a nce at Cara.

    She was a in girl, but Samuel had an idea.

    "Your name is Cara?"

    "Yes."

    "Pack up and resign from the hospital. From now on, you are my wife''s full-time nurse. I will pay you

    twice your monthly sry."

    Samuel''s words surprised Cara. She quickly nodded with pleasure.

    "Thank you, Mr. Green."

    "Go pack."

    The doctor was a little embarrassed.

    Right at this moment, Nicole seemed to move.

    "Check on my wife."

    Samuel did not go out.

    And now, the doctor could spare no energy to ask him out. He could only quickly set about the physical

    check.

    Beyond his expectation, Nicole''s vital signs went stable and she was recovering!

    "How is it?"

    Samuel hurried to ask.

    The doctor was puzzled, "Everything is going to be fine, and her body temperature is also rising. Mr.

    Green, what is that blue liquid?"

    "It has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and have her a full check. Send her to the ward if she was

    okay."

    "I see."

    Because of Samuel''s aura, the doctor did not dare to raise more questions. He even regretted not to be

    as brave as Cara. If he did, would his fate change either?

    However, all of this was unrealistic. After all, he was a doctor.

    After more than twenty minutes, Nicole was sent to the ward.

    Samuel stayed by her side. Watching Nicole''s rosy face, he felt everything seemed to be unreal.

    If it wasn''t Laurence, it could be easily seen what would happen to Nicole and the kid.

    Samuel held her hand tightly, and her warm palm gradually calmed him down.

    He sent a message to Laurence.

    "Thank you. I owe you twice."

    "My pleasure."

    Laurence then was engaged in his own business.

    Not long after, Samuel received the news that Allen had woken up.

    Thinking of him, Samuel''s eyes turned cold.

    Finishing the resignation procedures, Cara hurried to the ward.

    "Mr. Green, I''m here to check in."

    "Alright, take good care of Mrs. Green. I''ll go out for a while."

    Samuel nted a kiss on Nicole''s forehead and then left with a longing look.

    Cara looked at Nicole. She was actually a beauty.

    But whether a woman was happy was decided by her husband, instead of her appearance. Cara was

    envious of Nicole''s affectionate husband, and she wished she could marry a man like Samuel.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    At first, Nicole felt herself in a world of ice and snow. She was so frozen that she could not even move.

    However, she suddenly felt a warm current pouring into her body. The ice and snow began to melt, and

    she quickly warmed up.

    Slowly, her fingers could move. She felt that her blood was beginning to flow. She felt she hade

    back to life.

    She wouldn''t die, would she?

    Nicole was rejoiced and wanted to wake up as soon as possible. But the exhaustion was like a huge

    mountain, pressing down on her chest, making her fall asleep again.

    Samuel left Nicole''s ward and headed for Allen''s, ording to Laurence''s instruction.

    The moment Allen woke up, he started smashing things like a lunatic. He even attacked everyone

    beside him. If Laurence hadn''t arranged for bodyguards to be by his side, Allen would probably have

    tried to tear him apart.

    "What benefit did Samuel give you? You actually risk your life for him? Are you a dog fed by him?

    Laurence, Samuel hit a heavy strike on the Miller family! Don''t you want to take revenge on them?"

    Allen''s words were totally nonsense to Laurence.

    He got up and left the ward but met Samuel in the corridor.

    "Mr. Green."

    "Just call me Samuel."

    Laurence was surprised. He knew what this meant. He said in a low voice, "I can''t break the rules."

    "There are no rules. Night Elf Empire belongs to you, and it wasn''t in my control. I''m not your superior.

    There is no need to call me Mr. Green. We can just be friends."

    Samuel took out a cigarette and handed it to Laurence.

    Laurence did not refuse. He took it and lit it. He smoked and stated, "Allen is shouting inside."

    "Tell him to shut up. I just need him to be alive. As for how, it''s up to you."

    Samuel wanted to kill Allen every time he heard his name. But he couldn''t. He had to keep him.

    Laurence nodded. Not long after he entered, Allen''s miserable screams came.

    Samuel smoked two cigarettes, and the screams gradually weakened.

    Seeing Laurence out, Samuel asked in a low voice, "Does he die?"

    "No, he''s still breathing. Besides, we''re in the hospital. As long as you''re willing to pay for him, he won''t

    die."

    Samuel knew that Laurence was a tough guy. Anyway, he had seeded in living with the Miller family

    for so many years.

    He actually admired Laurence.

    Samuel patted him on his shoulder and said in a low voice, "Exercise more if it''s convenient. You are

    still too weak now."

    "Alright. I''ll appreciate your guidance."

    "No problem."

    With that, Samuel swung the door open.

    Even though he was mentally prepared, he was shocked by what he saw.

    He never expected Laurence to be so ruthless.

    Allen was lying on the ground with his limbs curling up in a very strange manner. Like a dog, he panted.

    "Who did it?"

    Samuel asked in a faint tone.

    Ernesto shot a quick nce outside and said in a low voice, "It was Laurence."

    "He did it alone?"

    "Yes."

    Hearing his reply, Samuel smiled.

    He could relieve with such a guy to protect Nicole.

    Samuel walked over and squatted down. Allen''s eyes turned red as he saw him near.

    "Kill me! Samuel, how dare you humiliate me like this?"

    "Why not? And what I want is not to humiliate you, but to torture you. You actually dare to force Nicole

    to die with you. Allen, who do you think you are? If it weren''t for the fact that you saved her five years

    ago, do you think I would have let the Brook family offst time? Don''t you really know how to behave

    yourself? You actually wanted to trouble Nicole. Do you really think that I, Samuel, am easy to bully?"

    Samuel''s voice was not loud. But it actually sent people present a tremble. The Reaper was

    approaching.

    Allen spat, "She is not yours. You will only hurt her. Since you can''t protect her well, why don''t you let

    go?"

    "It''s none of your business. You actually forgot about the Brook family and forced Nicole to die with you.

    Alright, I''ll help you. The moment you took Nicole away, the Brook family didn''t exist anymore. Do you

    know it? Your grandmother, at such an old age, how do you think I should do to her?"

    "Don''t hurt my grandmother!"

    Allen wanted to jump up, but his limbs were nowpletely broken, piercingly hurting him.

    Samuel raised his foot and fiercely stamped on his hand. He stated, "So you actually have a beloved? I

    thought you don''t since you are not afraid of death. So, are you afraid that I would torture your family? I

    forgot to tell you. I have found your mother. What about showing her how you are now?"

    "No! No! Don''t tell her!"

    Allen was about to copse.

    He could abandon the Brook family, as well as everything he owned. But the only thing he couldn''t

    abandon in this world was his mother.

    And Samuel grabbed exactly this weak spot of his.

    Samuel stated in a cold tone, "You should know that Nicole is my soft spot when you nned to hurt

    her. You can''t touch her. Since you did, I won''t forgive you. I have given you and your family a chance,

    but you didn''t cherish it. You know, better sooner thanter. Do you think I should kill off your family,

    including your mother, to clean out the loose ends?"

    Allen couldn''t hold himself anymore.

    Helpless, he burst into crying.

    "Samuel, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry! I will never do it again. Please, please let my family go. I only wish

    you could let my family go. You could do anything to me as long as you let them go. Please!"

    The arrogant Allen, a man of power in the United States, was now crawling at Samuel''s feet like a

    pitiful dog, pleading. But would Samuel let him go?

 Chapter 818 I Told You, Its Too Late

    Chapter 818 I Told You, It''s Too Late

    "Toote!"

    Samuel''s words sentenced Allen to death.

    Seeing that Allen wanted to kill himself, Samuel said indifferently, "If you died, I would sell your mother

    to a remote ce. Although your mother is a little old, she can still earn some money for me. I think

    those people will like her."

    Samuel''s words promptly stopped Allen from harming himself.

    Allen red at Samuel and said angrily, "Samuel, as a man, you give a woman a hard time. You''re too

    shameless!"

    "You are also a man. As a king, you always make it difficult for my wife. I thought you wanted to

    provoke me and fight me, didn''t you? Since that''s the case, I won''t care about honor or dignity. As long

    as I can make your life a living hell, it wouldn''t'' matter if I be a viin. I can''t bear to hurt my

    woman myself, yet you actually dare to attack her again and again. Allen, do you really think there''s

    nothing I can do with you? Even if you can be heartless and have no soft spot to be held against, I still

    have a way to make your life a living hell. Do you know? Laurence''s blood can really bring back the

    dead sometimes. Do you want to have a try?"

    Samuel who was like a Satan from hell, chilled Allen.

    Allen truly regretted it!

    He regretted provoking this Devil!

    In the past, he thought that he was a big shot who couldpete against Samuel. In the past, he felt

    that he was not much inferior to Samuel. But now, it seemed that he could notpete with Samuel in

    terms of ruthlessness, not to mention anything else.

    How could he have no soft spots at all?

    How could he be heartless to his mother?

    His mother had suffered so much for him. Now how could he let his mother live in hell again?

    "Samuel, I lost. Please let my mother go!"

    "I told you, it''s toote."

    With that, Samuel stood up and walked out.

    Allen shouted at the top of his lungs, "Samuel, I beg you! I can do whatever you want. Don''t hurt my

    mother!"

    "When you hurt Nicole, did you ever think about this day?"

    Samuel said and walked out.

    Laurence had always been outside the door.

    When Samuel came out, Laurence nced at him and said in a low voice, "Rachel wants to see you."

    "I don''t want to see her. She has the nerves to see me."

    With that, Samuel turned around and left.

    He had to go see Nicole.

    He wondered if Nicole had woken up yet.

    Samuel quickly returned to the ward. Nicole was still asleep, and Cara was carefully wiping Nicole''s

    cheeks.

    He carefully came to her side and said in a low voice, "Let me do it."

    Cara was stunned for a moment, but she quickly handed the towel to Samuel.

    After Samuel sat down, he wiped Nicole''s hands and said, "Nicole, you''ve slept long enough. It''s time

    for you to wake up. Are you ming me for not being able to find you as soon as possible? Do you

    me me for breaking my promise? I put you in danger and such bad injuries. I''m sorry. I was too

    ipetent. Sometimes I really doubt myself. I wonder whether it is right or wrong to keep you by my

    side. But when I think of you leaving me, I can''t stand it anymore. Just give me one more chance,

    okay? As long as you wake up, you can beat me and scold me, but don''t ignore me. If you ignore me, I

    won''t see the point of keeping on living. Do you hear me?"

    His voice was especially gentle, and his maic voice was so loving that Cara, who was watching

    from the side, immediately felt that she was a third wheel.

    They seemed perfect for each other. No one could intrude into that little world of theirs.

    Cara quietly left the ward. The moment she closed the door, she suddenly bumped into Laurence.

    Laurence''s indifferent aura and beautiful face instantly stunned Cara.

    So beautiful!

    She had never seen such a beautiful face before!

    Man, or woman, gender didn''t really matter now.

    Laurence frowned and chilled Cara.

    Cara couldn''t help but shiver, and then quickly regained her consciousness.

    "Who are you? Why are you here?"

    Laurence grabbed Cara''s hand.

    His hands were ice-cold, but Cara was infatuated with them.

    ''His fingers are so long and slender!''

    "I''m a special nurse hired by Mr. Green. My name is Cara."

    Cara''s voice was trembling. She found Laurence''s voice so wonderfully bewitching.

    Laurence looked even colder.

    "Take care of your eyes and do your own thing."

    After saying that, Laurence suddenly shook off Cara''s hand.

    Cara felt a chill on the back of her hand. Following Laurence''s departure, she felt as if her heart had

    lost its direction.

    Was this love at first sight?

    Cara didn''t know. She only knew that her heart was beating fiercely.

    Laurence looked inside and saw that Samuel was talking to Nicole by himself. His expression became

    a little gloomy. He turned around and was about to leave, but Cara blocked his way.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "What''s your name?"

    Cara''s eyes were filled with red stars, and Laurence unconsciously frowned.

    "Get out of my way!"

    He wanted to push Cara away, but Cara grabbed him by the wrist.

    "If you tell me your name, I''ll leave."

    Cara wasn''t scared by Laurence at all. Instead, she felt that he was especially cool and handsome.

    Laurence was dazed for a moment, as if he saw Ad''s shadow from Cara.

    In the past, he also refused to let anyone approach him. Ad held his hand like Cara and said very

    roguishly, "If you tell me your name, I''ll let you go."

    Now that the same scene had appeared, but he couldn''t see Ad any more. Laurence felt a sudden

    pain in his heart.

    "Get out of my way!"

    "No!"

    Cara was actually a little scared, but she didn''t know what was going on. She just didn''t want to let go

    of Laurence''s hand.

    Laurence suddenly drew back his hand. Cara staggered forward. Cara thought that Laurence would

    grab her, but she didn''t expect that Laurence would ignore her. She fell to the ground.

    "God!"

    Cara was so painful that tears were about toe out of her eyes, but she saw Laurence leave without

    looking back. Although she felt a little aggrieved, she didn''t want to give up.

    Did this man really hate her? He was actually so ungraceful! However, she liked him!

    Cara looked at Laurence''s back as he went away and smiled like a fool.

    Nicole and Samuel in the room didn''t know anything, and Samuel was still talking about something.

    Nicole only felt someone buzzing in her ears. His voice was gentle, but it was a little disturbing to her

    dreams.

    She wanted to open her eyes, but it was too hard. She wanted to drive away the people around her, but

    her arms seemed to be filled with lead, so she could not lift them up.

    Nicole struggled and finally opened her one eye, but was shocked by the scene in front of her.

    Samuel was crying!

    This made Nicole think that she was still dreaming. She hurriedly closed her eyes. When she opened

    them again, Samuel still lowered his head. The warm liquid dripped onto the back of her hand, giving

    her a little searing sensation.

    "Nicole, will you stop sleeping? Will you wake up?"

    Nicole felt very sad.

    The memories of the short film rushed into her brain.

    She remembered everything.

    In the cold storage, before she fell into aa, she had thought about whether Samuel would be sad if

    she really died. However, it was not as shocking and ufortable as the current moment.

    She never thought that Samuel would cry because of her.

    Nicole''s eyes were a little wet.

    She made a gentle move.

    Samuel was suddenly stunned. He hurriedly looked up at Nicole. When he saw Nicole smiling at him,

    Samuel was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to do.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole asked, but she had a sore throat, and her voice was very unpleasant.

    Samuel''s eyes instantly became moist.

    "Stop talking. I''ll get you some water."

    Samuel hurriedly rang the first aid bell, then gave Nicole a ss of water, gently helped her up, and

    then half-hugged her in his arms before offering the cup next to her mouth.

    Nicole took a sip and felt her throat was much better.

    She leaned against Samuel''s chest weakly and said in a low voice, "Sorry, I made you worry. It was my

    fault. I didn''t listen to you so that I gave Allen the opportunity to take advantage of me. Don''t me

    yourself. There are some things that people can''t stop. I''m sure you''ll always find me."

    "Stop talking. You need to rest more now. You have stayed in the cold storage for too long. How do you

    feel now? How about your hands and feet?"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Samuel really wanted Nicole to curse or beat him up when she woke up. Now, not only did she not, she

    was alsoforting him, which touched him.

    When Nicole heard Samuel''s words, she didn''t feel good.

    "It''s itchy. My arms, feet, palms and legs seem to be itchy all over."

    Nicole twisted her body, feeling a little ufortable.

    Samuel said, "You are frostbite. The itch is certain. The doctor willeter and let the doctor see

    how you are. It''s alright. Take it easy."

    He wanted to give Nicole a smile, but he failed.

    Nicole nodded and suddenly thought of something. She grabbed Samuel''s wrist and asked, "How is

    our baby? In such a cold ce, I was really careful to protect her, but I..."

    "Don''t worry, Nicole. Our baby is fine."

    Samuel hurriedly held Nicole''s hand andforted her.

    "Don''t lie to me, I know. In such a cold ce, with my body condition, the baby will definitely be gone,

    right?"

    When she thought of the baby that she tried her best to have, had been gone because of her

    carelessness, Nicole wished she could p herself.

    Why was she so willful and careless?

    Samuel had clearly said that she should stay by Laurence''s side, so why did she insist on acting

    alone? Now that the baby was gone, what could she do?

    Thinking of Samuel''s sadness because of the babyst time, Nicole immediately cried.

    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. It''s my fault. It''s my fault that I didn''t protect the baby properly!"

    She cried so much, which immediately panicked Samuel.

 Chapter 819 Dont Presume on Your Seniority in Front of Me

    Chapter 819 Don''t Presume on Your Seniority in Front of Me

    "Don''t cry. I''m serious. The baby is fine. We haven''t lost it."

    No matter how Samuel exined it, Nicole felt that he wasforting her.

    Just as Samuel didn''t know what to do, the doctors and nurses came in.

    "Mrs. Green, what''s wrong? We just rescued you from the jaws of death. You can''t cry like this.

    Otherwise, you will lose your baby. When the timees, the gains will really outweigh the losses."

    The doctor''s words immediately made Nicole stop crying.

    "What did you say? I didn''t lose my baby."

    "Yeah. I have to say, this baby is simply too strong. I''m here to give you the ultrasound report. You can

    see the gestational sac. Take a look."

    As the doctor spoke, he handed a test report to Nicole.

    Nicole took the report and looked at it carefully before immediately cracking a smile.

    "The baby is still here. Samuel, she''s still in my belly."

    "Yes, I said just now. But you refuse to believe me."

    Samuel felt a little depressed.

    At this time, Nicole was in a good mood. She hugged Samuel and giggled, "Alright. I med you

    wrongly. It''s good that the baby is still fine. Look, this is our baby."

    Nicole handed the report to Samuel.

    Samuel looked at the little ck thing on the report and couldn''t help but recall that five years ago

    when Nicole went to the hospital to have a check-up alone. At that time, he apanied Riley and

    even didn''t have chance to see their baby''s first pregnancy test report clearly.

    If he could stay by Nicole''s side at that time, perhaps she wouldn''t have to suffer so much.

    Luckily, now he had a chance to make up for it.

    Samuel carefully put the report in his pocket. Looking at Nicole, he said gently, "Quickly lie down. I''ll

    give you a massage on your limbs."

    "Yes. Let Mr. Green give you a massage. Your limbs have frozen stiff for too long, and the blood flow is

    not good. If you did not pay attention, you will get sick easily in the future."

    The doctor said.

    Nicole was somewhat embarrassed.

    With so many people watching, Samuel rubbed her limbs. Nicole blushed.

    "Doctor, quickly examine her. Is there anything else wrong with her?"

    Samuel said as he rubbed her limbs.

    The doctor hurriedly stepped forward to examine Nicole.

    Nicole wanted Samuel to stop several times, but Samuel did not listen to her.

    After checking for a while, they found Nicole did not have any major problems, and all her indicators

    had reached a stable state.

    "Have a good rest. This is a miracle. I only hope that this miracle canst forever."

    After the doctor finished speaking, he took the nurses out. There''s nothing they need to do here.

    Samuel took care of Nicole by himself.

    When the room regained its quiet, Nicole looked at Samuel and asked with a smile, "Tell me the truth,

    did you use any precious medicinal materials for me again?"

    "It''s Laurence''s blood. Thanks to Laurence, otherwise you and our baby might really ... Laurence

    decided to stay with us. I gave my people to him and rebuilt Night Elf Empire, which now is 100%

    yours. Laurence said that he only listens to you."

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole for a moment, and then she said in a low voice, "There''s no need for

    this. Samuel, there''s no such thing as a life free from idents or tribtions. No matter how you

    protect me, there will always be times when you miss it. So, you can''t me yourself for this. Now you

    give the men you have trained for so long to Laurence. Do you really want to do that?"

    "I genuinely want him to have my men. He''s with us. Moreover, we have to give Laurence things to do.

    Otherwise, he might not be able to survive. Ad is dead, and his vitality is gone. I''m afraid that he will

    really turn into a walking corpse if we don''t let him get busy. I think it''s a good arrangement. With him

    here, I can rest assured. By the way, I also hired a nurse named Cara for you. I''ll let her inter and you

    can meet her."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was stunned.

    "Why did you hire someone again? Petty can take care of me."

    "You''re pregnant now and Petty is married. You should give her some time to apany her husband.

    Jacob probably won''t be able to recover from Be''s incident for a while. I''m worried that you don''t

    have anyone around."

    Samuel said slowly, and Nicole didn''t say anything anymore.

    "Why aren''t you talking anymore?"

    Seeing Nicole was silent, Samuel couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Nothing much. You''ve prepared everything for me. What else can I do?

    Besides, I believe you. The person you hire will definitely not be wrong."

    "You can''t say that. After all, the person I hired has also brought you harm."

    "That was all an ident. Forget it. Aren''t we fine now?"

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand tightly.

    After this life and death, she became even more afraid of death.

    She was greedy for this tenderness, not wanting to lose Samuel. She wanted to apany him for a

    few more years, even decades.

    When Samuel saw the tenderness in Nicole''s eyes, he felt sorry.

    "I''m sorry."

    He took her into his arms.

    In Samuel''s arms, Nicole felt particrly happy.

    "It''s all over. Help me rub my legs. It hurts a little."

    "Alright."

    The two of them didn''t say much, but there was a warm feeling of happiness between them.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    When Cara returned, she saw this scene and hesitated whether she shoulde in or not.

    Nicole found Cara and felt that this girl was quite cute. She smiled and said, "You must be Cara, right?"

    "Yes, Mrs. Green. My name is Cara. If you need anything, just tell me."

    Cara had two lovely dimples on the cheeks when she smiled, which instantly drew people near her.

    "Of course, my name is Nicole. Please take care of me in the future."

    "Of course, Mr. Green pays me to do just that."

    Seeing that Cara and Nicole were chatting happily, Samuel smiled and said, "I''m going out to get you

    something to eat."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded.

    Cara hurriedly stepped forward and ced the pillow on Nicole''s waist.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Thank you."

    "You''re wee. This is what I should do."

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    After Samuel left, Cara rubbed Nicole''s legs and arms again. She did not ck off at all. She was

    skillful and her strength was just right. Nicole did not feel any pain and could relieve the itchy feeling.

    "You''re really good at it. What did you do in the past?"

    "I used to be a nurse here."

    Cara told her everything that happened after Samuel sent Nicole over.

    As Nicole listened, she felt warm in her heart.

    Samuel was truly frightened by her.

    "How is the man who was sent here with me?"

    Nicole didn''t want to mention Allen, but she had to because she knew that if Allen didn''t die, there

    would be a lot of troubles in the future.

    Cara said in a low voice, "He is alive. But it is said that Mr. Green did something to him. He screamed

    in the ward and no one dares to get close to that ward. Mrs. Green, Mr. Green doesn''t kill people, does

    he?"

    "It has nothing to do with you. Don''t ask. This is our family''s rule."

    Nicole''s voice did not change, but Cara immediately stopped and said, "Alright, I will keep it in my

    mind."

    The two of them chatted about something else.

    Cara felt that Nicole was simply too knowledgeable, and couldn''t help but feel envious and admired.

    "Mrs. Green, you''re a car designer. You''re simply too amazing."

    "I just know a little bit."

    "That''s good. I don''t even know where the clutch and elerator are."

    Cara''s words made Nicoleugh.

    The two of them were chatting happily when a loud noise suddenly came from outside, and it became

    louder and louder, as if someone was crying.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "I''ll go take a look. Mrs. Green, you can stay by yourself for a while."

    After Cara finished speaking, she stood up.

    The moment the door opened, Cara saw an olddy being stopped by a few bodyguards, angrily

    berating them.

    "Do you know who I am? You actually dare to stop me! Let me tell you, if I say a word, you guys have

    to get out of here immediately, understand?"

    Judging from her temperament, Cara felt that this olddy was a ssy woman. However, this old

    "What''s going on?"

    Cara closed the door.

    A few bodyguards were stunned when they saw Cara. However, one of them quickly recognized Cara

    and hurriedly said, "Do we disturb Mrs. Green''s rest?"

    "Yeah, it''s so noisy. Who is this olddy?"

    "You actually don''t know who I am?"

    Rachel''s voice suddenly grew louder.

    Perhaps she had been lofty all these years, ustomed to everyone calling her Mrs. Brook respectfully

    when they saw her. Although she was bankrupt now, she was still unable to change her attitude.

    Cara disliked her very much.

    "Should I know you? You''re not my boss. Why should I know you if you don''t pay me?"

    "Damn girl!" Rachel angrily picked up her cane and wanted to hit Cara.

    Cara grabbed her walking stick and said coldly, "What are you doing? Don''t presume on your seniority

    in front of me! This is a hospital. Anyone is not allowed to make any noise. Don''t you even know the

    most basicmon sense? You even want to hit me! Do you really think that I can''t do anything to

    you? Believe it or not, if you keep making noise, I''ll let them throw you out!"

    "You dare!"

    Rachel hadn''t been scolded for many years, and she was very angry.

    Cara smiled and said, "Why wouldn''t I? Am I still afraid of you ckmailing me by feigning injury? This

    ce is monitored. Mrs. Green has a headache. You guys, hurry up and take this olddy out. Don''t

    disturb Mrs. Green. If Mrs. Green doesn''t rest well, Mr. Green will punish you."

    Upon hearing this, the bodyguards immediately regained their spirits and walked towards Rachel.

    Rachel was so angry that her entire body trembled. However, she also caught the meaning behind

    Cara''s words. With the Brook Group in mind, she couldn''t care less about face and shouted at the top

    of her voice.

    "Nicole, if you still have a conscience,e out!"

 Chapter 820 Theres No Need to Be Merciful

    Chapter 820 There''s No Need to Be Merciful

    Nicole didn''t care much about themotion outside. She tried to take a nap, but Rachel''s voice was

    so loud that it was difficult for her to ignore it. "Nicole, Nicole,e out! You ungrateful woman! If it

    weren''t for us, you and your children would have died five years ago. You should feel ashamed for

    treating us like this now!"

    Rachel was still moring.

    Cara figured out the grudge between Rachel and Nicole. She frowned and said to the bodyguards

    besides, "What are you waiting for? Are you waiting for Mr. Green''s order? Or are you going to see

    Mrs. Green get upset by her nonsense? Hurry up and take her away!"

    The bodyguards immediately stepped forward. One covered Rachel''s mouth, while the others lifted

    Rachel''s feet and carried her out.

    Nicole was going to go out and take a look when it got quiet outside. While she was confused, Cara

    had already opened the door and walked in.

    "Mrs. Green, what are you doing? Are you going to the bathroom? Let me help you."

    She quickly came over to Nicole.

    Nicole shook her head and said in a low voice, "What''s going on outside?"

    "It''s fine. An olddy was causing trouble. Don''t worry about it. Just take a rest."

    Cara helped Nicole to lie down.

    Nicole looked at her and asked, "Do you know the things going on between me and her?"

    "I don''t know. But you are my owner, so I have to care about your health. You are not fit to see a guest

    now, especially such a noisy guest. You need to rest."

    Nicole smiled and said, "You''re doing great. Keep on with it."

    "Yes, Mrs. Green, do you want to take a nap?"

    "OK."

    Then Nicoley down and closed her eyes.

    Cara tidied up the ward quietly. When she was about to take the garbage out, she saw Laurence

    standing at the door.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Cara was excited to see Laurence, her eyes sparkling with desire.

    Laurence felt like a piece of fat meat coveted by a wolf. It was so creepy that he even regretteding.

    "Is Mrs. Green sleeping?"

    "Yes. She just fell asleep. What''s wrong?"

    Laurence was somewhat depressed.

    When did he have to acquire this woman''s admission to see Nicole?

    "Nothing. You handled it very well just now. Thank you."

    Laurence then turned around and left.

    Cara was confused.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Wait, what do you mean by that? You are responsible for Mrs. Green''s safety now?"

    Cara tightly grabbed Laurence''s hand.

    Laurence frowned and said coldly, "Let go!"

    "I won''t let you go unless you tell me your name! What are you responsible for? I''m the closest person

    to Mrs. Green now. How am I supposed to handle stuff if I don''t know who you are?"

    "Do what you like. Let me go or I''ll cripple your hand. You can try."

    Laurence got impatient and said it seriously.

    Cara was shocked and surprised for a moment. Laurence took the opportunity to pull his hand back.

    "Hey, you look pretty but how can you be so rude? I''m a girl! And you actually wanted to hit me!"

    "Don''t provoke me. Otherwise, I won''t care if you''re a girl or not. To me, there are only differences

    between a living person and a dead person."

    Then Laurence left directly.

    Cara was extremely depressed.

    What a douche!

    He hade to her in the first ce.

    Cara angrily threw the garbage into the trash can as if she was throwing Laurence. She didn''t dare to

    stay outside any longer and hurriedly went back to the ward.

    Seeing that Nicole was still asleep, Cara was very careful not to make any noise and gently massaged

    Nicole''s legs.

    When Samuel returned, Cara hurriedly stood up and reported to him what had happened just now in a

    soft voice. Then, she got out.

    Learning that Rachel hade to disturb Nicole, Samuel''s eyes turned cold.

    Seeing that Nicole was still asleep, Samuel walked out of the ward and saw Cara sitting on the bench

    in the corridor, ying with her own fingers out of boredom.

    "Cara, go ahead and call Laurence over."

    "Laurence? Who is it?"

    Cara was confused.

    Samuel showed Cara the picture of Laurence.

    Cara nced at it andughed out.

    "So his name is Laurence! See? I know your name anyway."

    Cara smiled and left.

    Samuel turned around and returned to the ward.

    He noticed that Nicole had already woken up.

    "When did you wake up?"

    "Just now. Why do youe back sote?"

    Nicole felt weak, so Samuel hurriedly helped her up.

    "Did you bring anything good?"

    "We have to pay special attention to what you eat now. I got you some porridge. Have some and I''ll

    make you something delicious the other day."

    "But I want to eat meat."

    Nicole pouted in grievance, which made Samuel want to smile.

    "But you can''t."

    "The baby wants to eat."

    Hearing Nicole use the baby as an excuse, Samuel smiled again.

    "Aren''t you ashamed of taking the baby as the excuse?"

    "Oh, please."

    "One bowl of congee with minced pork and preserved egg at most. Forget about anything else."

    Nicole couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Alright, I''ll wait for a few more days."

    "That''s my girl!"

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head, feeling so happy at this moment.

    Nicole leaned against the bed and asked with a smile, "You''ve been out for so long. You''re not just

    going to buy some porridge, are you?"

    "Yes, I had to take care of some things."

    "Is it about the Brook family?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel.

    Samuel was surprised, then looked at Nicole and asked, "Are you going to plead for mercy for them? I

    heard that Rachel hade. What did she say?"

    "No, she was stopped outside by Cara and was carried out. I didn''t see her, and I didn''t intend to plead

    for mercy for her."

    Nicole pointed at the apple.

    Samuel took it and sat beside Nicole, peeling it for her.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Did you think I would plead for her?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel sounded low and gloomy.

    Nicole knew what he was thinking. She just wanted to tease him.

    "What if I really did? Will you let the Brook Corporation off?"

    Samuel froze for a moment.

    "What do you mean? Are you really going to plead for mercy for her?"

    "It''s a possibility. Think about it. If it weren''t for Rachel five years ago, the children and I would have

    died. That was one debt of gratitude we''ve owed her. Now that you are being so merciless and

    ungrateful, it doesn''t seem right."

    Nicole smiled mischievously, but, unfortunately, Samuel did not see it.

    "I don''t care. I don''t need good reputations at all. Besides, I''ve done all of this. It has nothing to do with

    you. No one will say anything about you."

    "But I will not be happy either if people speak ill of you. Let me ask you, if I plead for mercy for them,

    will you let them go?"

    Samuel thought for a long time.

    Nicole did not rush Samuel to answer. She took the apple from Samuel''s hand, peeled it herself, and

    then ate it.

    The crisp sound of her eating the apple stimted Samuel. He looked at Nicole''s indifference and

    sighed, saying, "If you insist, what else can I do? Now that you''ve forgiven them, how can I still hold on

    to it?"

    As Samuel spoke, he took out the phone and intended to call Jacob to cease everything, but Nicole

    directly stopped him by grabbing his phone.

    Nicole looked serious. She looked at Samuel and asked, "Why? Are you really going to give up

    everything just because of my request, even though you''ve been nning it all this time?"

    Samuel smiled, looking at Nicole dotingly.

    "You are all I have. As long as you are well, no matter what you want, even if it is the whole world, I will

    find a way to deliver it to you. But if my emotions or hard feelings that I couldn''t get over with stand in

    the way of your happiness, I would rather keep them to myself."

    Nicole was about to cry.

    "Idiot! How came someone like you be the local bully of the Seapolis City? How could anybody be

    sillier than you?"

    "Whatever. With you by my side, everything will be fine."

    Samuel smiled and rubbed Nicole''s head.

    Nicole finished the apple and threw the core into the garbage can. After pondering for a moment, she

    said, "There is no need to show any mercy to the Brook family."

    "What?"

    Samuel was surprised.

    In his mind, Nicole had been kind, even a little silly. He had thought that Nicole would plead for Rachel

    for saving her life five years ago. This was also the reason why he hadn''t killed them all in the first

    ce--he had been afraid that if Nicole really had pleaded for mercy for the Brooks, he wouldn''t be

    able to do that. So he only bankrupted the Brook Group and bought it.

    So Samuel couldn''t help but feel surprised now.

    "Do you hear me?"

    Nicole was still smiling, but Samuel could tell that there was some coldness in her smile.

    "Allen had challenged your bottom line this time, hadn''t he?"

    Samuel asked in a low voice.

    Nicole nodded.

    "I was grateful to the Brook family, but what Allen had done to me had been enough to cancel out their

    kindness over the past five years. You, me, and the Brook family all knew what Allen had donest

    time. You didn''t take theirst straw and that was our return. If they went on the right track, in five

    years, the Brook family would be as powerful as before. Unfortunately, they didn''t. I am kind and willing

    to repay kindness, but I can''t stand if someone asks for something far more than he deserves just

    because I''m in their debt, not to mention they have been hurting me and my family. Now that they don''t

    care about me, why should I care about them? Do whatever you want to do. Don''t worry, I won''t plead

    for anyone. Because there are people whom I want to protect, and I cannot have them harmed

    because of my weakness and kindness."

    Samuel was surprised.

    He suddenly realized that after experiencing so many difficulties, Nicole had grown, transformed and

    be more beautiful and even more fascinating.

    "Who do you want to protect?"

    As Samuel asked so, Nicole instantly looked at him. One could easily get drowned in her loving

    gaze.

 Chapter 821 This Man Was So Stubborn

    Chapter 821 This Man Was So Stubborn

    "You, and the children."

    Nicole''s voice, with tenderness, rushed into Samuel''s heart like a warm current. It sounded warm and

    "Do you think, as a man, I would need your protection?"

    "But I just want to."

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s chest, wishing that time would stop at this moment.

    And so did Samuel.

    He hugged Nicole tightly, who had risked her life for him for several times, as if they weren''t going to be

    separated anymore.

    "Alright, my life is yours now. Take good care of it, as well as your own."

    "OK."

    Nicole nodded.

    They hugged for a while before Samuel let go of Nicole and said in a low voice, "Forget about the

    Brook family. Let''s talk about Ad."

    "Was her body found?"

    Nicole was excited.

    Samuel shook his head, his expression somewhat gloomy.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole had never thought that Samuel would not be able to find Ad. Now that Laurel had been

    arrested and the rest of the Millers were to be investigated, even if there were a few that might have got

    away, they would too busy fleeing to carry a corpse with them.

    It was impossible for Night Elf Empire to miss Ad, but Samuel''s expression suggested that it had not

    been the case.

    Seeing Nicole''s anxious face, Samuelforted her and said, "Calm down. Listen to me."

    "What the hell is going on? How can I calm down? After all, Ad is my friend. And Laurence loves

    her. I promised to help him find Ad. What happened exactly?"

    Samuel hurriedly said, "I kind of found her."

    "What do you mean by ''kind of''? Did you find her or not? What''s going on?"

    "Rx. Listen to me, huh?"

    Samuel poured a cup of cold water for Nicole, then sat in front of her, pondered for a moment, and

    said, "When we found Ad, her body had already been half cremated."

    "What?"

    Nicole almost jumped out of rage.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "It was Laurel''s order. She nned to put everything to a dead end by

    destroying the corpse, but Mrs. Miller and Professor Miller refused to hand over Ad''s corpse to her.

    In case Mrs. Miller and Professor Miller were forced to resist her, Laurelpromised for the time

    being. But when you and Laurence went in to look for Ad''s body, Laurel took the opportunity and

    asked someone to steal it. In her n, she was going to set you up and let you take the responsibility,

    and then she would burn the corpse secretly so that as long as she insisted that you were Ad, no

    one would dare to refute."

    "This wicked old witch!"

    Nicole was ready to explode.

    "Ad was from the Miller family anyway. How could she be so ruthless?"

    "She is less than human. Humans have hearts, but she does not."

    Samuel remembered his father''s death and felt so sad, but he didn''t show it in front of Nicole, in case

    that she would feel sad, too.

    "She wouldn''te to a good end, right?"

    Nicole knew that many things had been decided since Laurel had been arrested. However, just as

    Laurel had said, with the Miller family''swork being so wide andplicated, could Laurel be

    sentenced to death?

    Samuel knew what Nicole had meant and said coldly, "Don''t worry, she can''t escape. Laurel has even

    been involved in some illegal activities outside the country and harmed the interests of the country.

    Even if she has great abilities, it is impossible for her to get away with that. This time, she is doomed."

    "That''s good. I don''t know how many people she has harmed in her life, but I''m sure they won''t be able

    to rest in peace if she doesn''t get the punishment she deserves. Oh right, has Laurence known about

    Ad?"

    "I''ve already asked Cara to call him over."

    Thinking of Laurence, Samuel couldn''t help but sigh.

    "I''m afraid that Laurence won''t be able to recover from it in his lifetime."

    "One step at a time."

    Samuelforted Nicole when he heard the voices of Laurence and Caraing from outside.

    "Slow down, Laurence. Even if Mr. Green is looking for you, you don''t have to walk so fast, right? He''s

    not going to give you money after all."

    Nicole and Samuel were surprised to hear that. Then, Nicole smiled and said, "I quite like that girl."

    "We''d better not draw any conclusion first. I just hope that she wouldn''t be like Maia."

    Nicole paused for a while.

    ''Yeah, don''t be like Maia. I don''t know how Tim is doing. Maia had dealt him a great blow. Recently, he

    had been staying at home to apany his mom. Maybe I should make a phone call to ask about

    them the other day.''

    Just as Nicole was thinking, Laurence knocked on the door.

    "Come in!"

    Laurence opened the door of the ward directly.

    "Have you heard from Ad?"

    Laurence was extremely nervous and anxious.

    Cara was surprised and subconsciously asked, "Who is Ad?"

    Laurence instantly red fiercely at Cara.

    Even though Cara had seen how terrifying Laurence could be, she still felt so scared now that her

    blood was about to freeze.

    Nicole coughed to break the ice.

    "Laurence, don''t frighten Cara. She''s a good girl."

    Laurence then withdrew his gaze.

    Cara felt as if she had juste back to life. Panting heavily, she quickly walked over to Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, I..."

    "Later, Cara."

    Nicole patted Cara''s hand.

    Cara knew when to speak and when not to speak, so she shut her mouth and stood behind Nicole,

    trying to make herself unobtrusive.

    Laurence looked at Samuel and asked anxiously, "You''ve found Ad, haven''t you?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel nodded.

    "Where is she?"

    Laurence anxiously took a step forward and heard Samuel say, "Her corpse has been burned."

    "What?"

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Laurence grabbed Samuel by his cor, his eyes scarlet, making him look like a wild beast.

    "Who did that?"

    Laurence''s blue eyes appeared bloodthirsty as he looked at Samuel and asked, as if he was going to

    swallow Samuel in the next moment.

    Cara was so frightened that she could barely stand.

    Was he a human or what?

    Where had she got the courage to shout at him just now?

    Who Ad was didn''t matter now. Cara only felt a chill down her neck.

    Samuel did not make any move, nor did he intend to.

    Nicole shouted anxiously, "Laurence, let go of Samuel first."

    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Laurence paused for a moment before letting go of Samuel.

    "Sorry."

    "It''s OK. I understand your feelings. I''ve already asked someone to take care of Ad''s remaining

    corpse. It''s up to you to decide what to do."

    Laurence''s eyes immediately turned red.

    "How much has it been burned?"

    "Go and see for yourself."

    Samuel gave the key to Laurence.

    Laurence took over the key and clutched to it.

    He gritted his teeth and said painfully, "After I leave, you guys can find Ernesto for safety issue. I have

    already told him."

    "I see. Just go."

    "I''ll be back in a day."

    Laurence said this to Nicole.

    Nicole nodded and said, "It''s inconvenient for me to go there now. Let me know when you make up

    your mind. I''ll go and see Ad off for thest time."

    "There''s no need. It''s said that it''s inappropriate for pregnant women to see dead people for too long, or

    they might get bad luck. I''ll take your kindness on Ad''s behalf."

    Then Laurence turned around and left. However, everyone present could tell that Laurence was crying.

    It wasn''t until Laurence left the ward that Cara heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Holy crap! He is too terrifying! Who exactly is Ad?"

    "His lover."

    Cara paused for a moment, suddenly feeling so painful and sad.

    Lover?

    Did that man actually have a lover?

    No wonder he had ignored her; no wonder he looked so cold. However, Cara couldn''t help but be

    curious. What did Laurence''s lover look like?

    She had too many questions, but she knew that, with her current identity, she could not inquire about

    anything at all. However, she felt heavy and ufortable, and she even wanted to cry. What was

    going on?

    Looking at Cara, Nicole couldn''t help but soften her voice and say, "Laurence has suffered a lot for his

    life. His temper might be a little strange, so please try to bear with him in the future."

    "How would I dare not to bear with him? It looked like he was going to bite me just now."

    "Alright, he''s not a monster. He doesn''t bite. Go get me some water. I''m a little thirsty."

    Nicole patted Cara''s hand.

    Cara hurriedly went to pour water for her.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and said softly, "With Cara here for you, I can feel more at ease."

    "If you want to deal with anything, just go ahead. I can take care of myself. Besides, Cara is here. Don''t

    worry."

    "I''ll be here with you till you leave hospital."

    Samuel insisted.

    Nicole knew that she was probably not going to make Samuel change his mind anyway.

    He was so stubborn!

    "Alright, do whatever you want."

    Nicole shook her head helplessly.

    They stayed in the hospital for two days ording to the doctor''s instructions while Cara had been

    busy taking care of everything all the time. Because she was an orphan, Cara could leave this ce

    easily without any concern.

    Laurence finally decided to cremate Ad. This was also what Mrs. Miller and Professor Miller wanted.

    They had cried their eyes out over Ad''s death. In the end, with Laurence''sfort, they agreed to

    let Ad be cremated and buried.

    Samuel bought a fine ce for Ad as a burial ground.

    The funeral was on an especially gloomy and oppressive, making people feel so suffocating.

    Nicole was pushed by Cara in a wheelchair to attend Ad''s funeral.

    Because of her health condition, Ad hadn''t had many friends, so there were not many people

    attending the funeral. However, when Cara saw Ad''s photo, she was shocked and hurriedly looked

    at Nicole. If it weren''t for the rules of "don''t ask", she would definitely ask Nicole about the rtionship

    with Ad.

    The funeral was simple. After Ad had been buried, Laurence sent back home Mrs. Miller and

    Professor Miller who had fainted from crying. At the same time, Nicole was pushed to the car by Cara,

    but just as they were about to reach the car, someone touched Cara.

    "Ouch!"

    Cara staggered when Nicole noticed that something had been stuffed into her hand.

 Chapter 822 I Only Love Adela All My Life

    Chapter 822 I Only Love Ad All My Life

    "Who is it?"

    Nicole subconsciously tried to look for that person who had bumped into Cara, but unfortunately,

    nothing could be seen.

    She hurriedly unfolded the note in hand. After reading it, she immediately frowned.

    "Ask Samuel to stop dealing with the Millers if you want your mother alive."

    Nicole''s heart pounded.

    It had been long since shest heard from Audrey, and she had always been worried. She had asked

    Finn to find Audrey''s whereabouts. Unfortunately, before Finn could say anything to her, he was caught

    by Laurel.

    Now, a threatening note suddenly appeared in her hand. Nicole felt really chilly.

    Although she was not in the Green''s, it was Ad''s funeral today, Laurence, Samuel and their men

    were all here. There were so many people here, yet a person managed to stuff a note into her hand

    unnoticed. It scared Nicole just to think about it.

    Night Elf Empire was developed by Samuel personally. The Millers had people in it?

    Thinking about this, Nicole was shocked.

    "Mrs. Green, are you alright?"

    Cara failed to grab anything to keep her bnce and directly fell to the ground. Her arms and legs were

    bleeding, but she didn''t stop. She hurriedly went to see how Nicole was doing.

    Nicole held the note tightly in hand and said calmly, "I''m fine. You should go to see the doctorter."

    "It was nothing big. Some ointment will do. I''m not that fragile. Who was it just now? Why didn''t I see

    anyone?"

    After Cara finished speaking, she felt a chill run down her spine.

    She couldn''t help but nce at Ad''s cemetery and said in a low voice, "Could it be..."

    "Don''t be superstitious! Even if ghosts really exist, Ad won''t do anything to harm me. Let''s go back

    first."

    Nicole looked around and did not find anyone suspicious. She returned to the ward with unease.

    Samuel and Laurence were busy. After Ad was buried, Laurence settled down her parents and

    nned to bring them back to the Seapolis City with Samuel.

    Samuel was also busy with this matter. When he returned to the ward, he saw Nicole staring out the

    window in a daze. He hugged her from behind.

    "What''s wrong? What''s on your mind?"

    "Nothing. Life is really fragile. Ad is only in her early twenties, but she''s actually gone."

    Nicole sighed.

    "Everyone has their own destinies. That''s why we have to make every day count. You never know

    which wille first, ident or death. The only thing we can do is to spend as many years as

    possible with each other. Even if we die and be ghosts, we''ll be a ghost couple then."

    Hearing this, Nicole rolled her eyes at Samuel.

    "What are you talking about? I don''t want to be your ghost wife. Samuel, I have something to tell you."

    Nicole thought for a while and told Samuel about what happened.

    "What is it?"

    "Look at this."

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    She handed the note to Samuel.

    When Samuel saw the note, his face turned pale.

    "Who gave it to you?"

    "I don''t know. When I was about to get in the car at Ad''s funeral, someone bumped into me, and

    then there was this note. Neither Cara nor I saw who it was. Later, I looked for the nearby surveince

    cameras. The footage was blurry. It seemed to be a woman. She wasn''t tall, but I couldn''t see her face

    clearly. Take a look yourself."

    As Nicole spoke, she sent the video in her phone to Samuel.

    Samuel''s eyes turned cold as he watched the video.

    "The Millers¡ªthey won''t give up anyway. I''ll go meet Laurel after I return to the Seapolis City

    tomorrow."

    "Maybe I should go meet her. She got someone to hand me this note, so she must want me there. She

    may not get what she wants from you, but she might be able to do so from me."

    Nicole told Samuel her thoughts.

    Samuel looked at her worriedly.

    "You''ve not recovered yet. I''m a little worried about you meeting her."

    "There''s nothing to worry about. She''s in a detention center, not outside. Besides, someone will be

    watching her. I''ll protect myself and won''t let her hurt me. I just want to know what she''s plotting."

    "Plotting? She just wants to get out, so she can do whatever she wants again."

    Samuel really hated Laurel.

    There was a life between him and her¡ªnot just one life, but many. Even Samuel did not know how

    many lives there were.

    Nicole said in a low voice, "I haven''t heard from Mom for a long time. I''m really worried about her.

    When she left the Seapolis City and went there, none of us knew. Now, there is no news of her¡ªnot

    even a letter, and this note has something to do with the Millers... I am even more worried. I know

    you''re worried about me. You''re afraid that I''ll be bullied by Laurel, but I have to do something for my

    mother. Besides, Martha doesn''t have much time left. In herst days, I hope that my mother and she

    can meet each other. Only in this way can I be relieved."

    "You are always thinking of others. You don''t care about yourself at all. Have you ever thought of my

    feelings? Do you know how worried I am when seeing you work so hard?"

    Samuel sighed, but he did not stop Nicole. For him, as long as Nicole got to do the things she wanted,

    that was enough. He would even manage to pick up the sun in the sky if she wanted it.

    Nicole naturally knew that Samuel was worried about her, but she smiled and said, "There''s really no

    need to worry about me. I''ll take Cara with me. You know what Cara is capable of. If there really is

    anything wrong with me, she will help me immediately. Don''t worry."

    "Alright, but no matter what you do, you have to ensure your own safety. Clear?"

    "I see."

    Samuel and Nicole made a deal.

    Cara went to the doctor to treat the wound. Seeing Laurence supporting Mrs. Miller, she stopped.

    Mrs. Miller nced at Cara and didn''t say anything. Her eyes hurt from crying as she sat aside and

    asked Laurence to bring her a ss of water.

    Laurence was very respectful to Mrs. Miller, which hurt Cara a little.

    How could such an indifferent man be so humble for a woman?

    How much did he love that woman?

    Laurence naturally saw Cara, but now he didn''t want to talk to her at all. He didn''t even look at her.

    When the doctor saw Cara, he said in a low voice, "Cara, this is your medicine. Do remember to take it

    three times a day. Don''t forget it anymore."

    "I see, Mr. Hunter. I''m aware of my own condition."

    Cara smiled and took the medicine.

    "What do you know? But it''s true that you''re so harsh to yourself. You¡ªyou really need someone to

    watch you take the medicine. Otherwise, you won''t take it at all. I''ve seen people who are afraid of

    taking medicine, but I''ve never seen someone like you. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll tell Mrs. Green and

    ask her to watch you take the medicine. Once the wound bes inmed, there''ll be serious

    consequences."

    "Mr. Hunter, please don''t bother. There''s no need to trouble Mrs. Green with such a small matter."

    Cara felt a little embarrassed and wanted to turn around and leave, but the doctor stopped her.

    "No, I insist. I know you too well. Give me the medicine. I''ll give it to Mrs. Green. How stupid of me to

    give it to you."

    As he spoke, the doctor went to snatch the medicine from Cara.

    How could Cara allow Mr. Hunter to take away the medicine? She quickly dodged.

    Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, Laurence spoke.

    "Leave this to me. I will remind her to take the medicine. Don''t bother Mrs. Green with such a small

    matter."

    As he spoke, Laurence directly took the medicine away from Cara''s hand.

    Cara and Mr. Hunter were both surprised, let alone Mrs. Miller.

    "Laurence, what do you mean? My daughter died not long ago. You''ve found a new girlfriend so soon?"

    Mrs. Miller''s voice was harsh to the ears.

    Laurence hurriedly replied, "No. Cara is Mrs. Green''s personal nurse. Mrs. Green is in a special

    condition and needs someone to take care of her. If Cara gets sick, there will be no one looking after

    Mrs. Green. Naturally, I have to think for Mrs. Green, and I don''t want to trouble her with such a small

    matter. I''ll be the one to remind Cara of taking the medicine. Mom, don''t think too much about it."

    Ever since Mrs. Miller admitted the rtionship between Laurence and Ad, Laurence had addressed

    her as "Mom".

    Cara was secretly delighted just now, but when hearing Laurence''s words, she couldn''t help but feel a

    little disappointed and ufortable.

    Mrs. Miller was a little unhappy, but what Laurence said was reasonable. She said angrily, "Whatever.

    But you should know that my daughter was just buried. If you are thinking about other women at this

    time, I..."

    "Mom, I only love Ad. I''ll love her all my life. There won''t be other women."

    Cara felt even more hurt.

    Mrs. Miller looked at Cara and said coldly, "You better be. Those women who haveid their eyes on

    you¡ªthey have to stop now. You promised Ad that you would take care of me and my husband."

    "Yes, Mom. Let me help you in."

    Laurence put the medicine into his pocket, and then helped Mrs. Miller walk away without looking at

    Cara.

    Mr. Hunter asked confusedly, "Cara, what''s going on?"

    "I don''t know what the heck is going on. Is he sick?"

    Cara was so depressed that she directly returned to the ward. She did not believe that Laurence would

    remind her to take the medicine. He had probably thrown it away.

    Laurence was very narrow-minded.

    ''That''s good. Anyway, I don''t like to take medicine. It saves me trouble,'' Cara thought.

    When Cara returned, Nicole was packing up her things. Cara hurriedly ran over.

    "Mrs. Green, let me. Why are you doing this yourself?"

    "It''s nothing. Don''t run. Your leg is injured. When we get back to the Seapolis City, you should rest for

    half a day. Don''t tire yourself."

    Cara felt warm upon these words.

    "It''s alright, Mrs. Green. I''m not that brittle. This injury is nothing. By the way, do we have to pack up all

    these things? Are we going to the Seapolis City?"

    "Yes, back to the Seapolis City."

    Nicole smiled faintly, and Cara didn''t ask anymore.

    After packing up, Laurence sent someone to inform Nicole that the private ne was ready. Cara was

    asked to push Nicole onto the rooftop.

    This was Cara''s first time flying in a private ne, so she couldn''t help but feel a little excited.

    Seeing Cara like this, Nicole immediately felt much better.

    When the two of them arrived at the elevator and were about to go to the rooftop, the elevator was

    suddenly pressed down. Nicole changed her expression.

 Chapter 823 Are You Threatening Me?

    Chapter 823 Are You Threatening Me?

    "What''s the matter with you? I have told you that Mrs. Green didn''t want any visitors!"

    Cara quickly shielded Nicole behind her. With Mrs. Brook in front of her, Cara looked like an old hen

    protecting her cubs. Nicole was somewhat moved seeing this.

    Nicole hadn''t seen Mrs. Brook for some time. Mrs. Brook''s face was pale. It could be told that she was

    having a tough time these days.

    Nicole pushed Cara to the side. She looked at the olddy in front of her and respectfully said, "Hello,

    Mrs. Brook."

    "I thought that you must have forgotten me."

    Mrs. Brook was not very friendly.

    Nicole only smiled and didn''t say anything. Seeing Nicole like this, Mrs. Brook was a little angry.

    "Nicole, in the past five years, our family has treated you well, right?"

    "Right."

    Nicole''s reply gave Mrs. Brook a glimmer of hope.

    "You still have some conscience. Over the past five years, although the Brook family has not given you

    a good chance, we helped you raise your children and get rid of gossip, and even helped you be

    an excellent car designer. You should thank our family for what you have achieved. How could you

    allow Samuel to destroy us? Why are you so ruthless?"

    The more Mrs. Brook spoke, the angrier she became. It seemed that to her, Nicole was unforgivable.

    Nicole did not interrupt her. After Mrs. Brook finished speaking, she asked her in a low voice, "Mrs.

    Brook, do you know what Allen did to me?"

    Mrs. Brook froze for a moment and blushed a little.

    "Nicole, you know that Allen loves you. He loves you so much, and that''s why..."

    "That''s why he wanted to kill me?"

    Nicole asked calmly. However, her question left Mrs. Brook speechless.

    "He was confused. You know what he thought of you for the past five years. Five years¡ªfive years

    have passed, but there was still nothing between you two. He just didn''t want to give up."

    "Mrs. Brook, your grandson could take someone''s life just because he didn''t want to give up, right?"

    Nicole spoke coldly. Hearing this, Mrs. Brook felt even more embarrassed.

    "How about this? We don''t care whether Allen is dead or alive. We can do anything to make you and

    Samuel happy. I have been nice to you over the past five years, and I''m asking you a favor now. Can

    you beg Samuel to let the Brook family off the hook?"

    Mrs. Brook made herself pretty clear. She had already decided to sacrifice Allen to save the Brook

    family.

    Nicole didn''t know how to feel about this. If it was in the past, she might have been soft-hearted.

    However, she had experienced death in the cold storage and had seen how frightened Samuel was

    because of her. Ever since then, Nicole had decided not to be so kind to anyone anymore.

    "Mrs. Brook, I remember that Samuel had given the Brook family a chance. I also remember that when

    I left the United States, Samuel said that it was a reward for your family''s care for me and the children.

    From then on, we were even. Since we are even now, why are you asking me to plead for Samuel''s

    mercy again? Think of the thing that Allen did. We''ll not show our gratitude and kindness again to those

    who are hurting us. If it were you, would you agree?"

    Nicole''s words left Mrs. Brook speechless, but she still wanted to struggle.

    "Nicole, I know that Allen was wrong. Like I said, if killing him can save our family..."

    "Before this happened, Allen was the symbol, and the pride of the Brook family. Since you''ve always

    been proud of him, you shouldn''t give up on him now, right? You should share your happiness and

    woe. Aren''t you afraid of breaking his heart? As for the Brook family, I''m sorry, there''s nothing I can do."

    After saying that, Nicole directly left.

    Mrs. Brook changed her expression again and again. Just as Nicole walked into the elevator and was

    about to close the door, Mrs. Brook suddenly blocked it with one leg and threatened Nicole in a low

    voice, "If you don''t let the Brook family off, I won''t let you off. Do you hear me?"

    "Are you threatening me?"

    Nicole smiled and casually took out her phone. The scene just happened was now ying on her

    phone.

    Mrs. Brook''s expression instantly changed.

    "You¡ªwhy are you such a vicious woman?"

    "I''m just trying to protect myself. Sneaky people like you are everywhere. Mrs. Brook, if you continue to

    harass me, I will publish this video. I don''t know what the oue will be at that time."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she asked Cara to help Mrs. Brook out and shut down the elevator door.

    Mrs. Brook was so angry that she trembled. She never imagined that Nicole would be so heartless¡ª

    she used to think that Nicole was soft, timid, and kind.

    "Nicole, I''ll get back to you!"

    Mrs. Brook shouted, but unfortunately, Nicole couldn''t hear her anymore.

    Cara learned something from Nicole and Mrs. Brook''s words. After the elevator was closed, she looked

    at Nicole, but did not ask anything. Instead, she draped the thin nket in hand over Nicole''s body.

    "Don''t you want to ask me anything?"

    Nicole said calmly.

    Cara shook her head and said, "Although I am very curious, this is your business, Mrs. Green. It has

    nothing to do with me. My job is to take good care of you and keep away those people with bad

    intentions. Other things have nothing to do with me."

    Nicole was very satisfied with Cara''s answer.

    She smiled and said in a low voice, "Do you like Laurence?"

    Cara instantly froze. Then, her face turned red involuntarily.

    "No."

    "Don''t hide it from me. I''m also a woman. I can see your gaze. When Laurence was with us, your eyes

    were simply shining. I can''t mistake that," Nicole teased her.

    Cara felt a little embarrassed.

    "Mrs. Green, I..."

    "Give him some time. Ad has just passed away, and she died so miserably. Laurence has known her

    from childhood. He won''t be able to get pass it easily."

    Nicole sighed and roughly told Cara about something.

    Cara suddenly felt a little distressed for Laurence.

    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Green. I won''t do anything stupid."

    "I believe you."

    Nicole patted the back of Cara''s hand.

    After the two of them got off the elevator, they went to the roof. There was a helicopter waiting for them.

    Seeing Nicole, Samuel hurriedly walked over.

    "Why did it take so long?"

    "Nothing. I met an old acquaintance and we chatted for a while."

    "Who?"

    Samuel immediately became nervous.

    It hurt Nicole to see Samuel like this.

    Why hadn''t she seen Samuel''s nervousness before? She had even hurt him and worried him again and

    again for Allen, who was an outsider. Who else was standing guard beside her now besides Samuel?

    Allen, whom she had wanted to protect, actually wanted to take her life!

    Samuel noticed that Nicole was about to cry. He asked uneasily, "What''s wrong? If you don''t want to

    say it, then don''t say it. I don''t really want to know."

    "Samuel, why are you so kind to me?"

    Nicole felt that she had asked a silly question.

    Sure enough, Samuel smiled and said, "You silly woman. You are my wife. If I''m not kind to you, who

    else should I smile to?"

    "Yes, I''m silly. Let''s go home."

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand.

    Samuel trembled slightly, and then happily carried Nicole onto the ne.

    Cara couldn''t help but feel envious when she saw how sweet Nicole and Samuel were. If only she

    could find such a considerate husband.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She couldn''t help but think of Laurence.

    She thought of his cold gaze and indifferent expression and involuntarily trembled.

    Holy crap!

    Laurence could never be gentle and tender until the world was destroyed.

    Thinking of this, Cara quickly shook her head and followed them onto the ne. After getting on the

    ne, she noticed that Laurence was also there.

    "Why are you here?"

    Nicole, Samuel, and Laurence all froze for a moment.

    Nicole smiled and pulled Samuel, acting as if she hadn''t seen what happened at all.

    Laurence still had an ice-cold face. He didn''t even look at Cara and said, "Are you going or not? Get

    lost if you don''t want to go back."

    Cara was so angry that her two hands were tightly clenched together. She really wanted to p his

    face.

    ''Can''t he be friendlier?''

    ''I don''t owe him anything!''

    However, Cara remained silent and only walked past Laurence angrily. Whether intentional or not, she

    fiercely stepped on the back of Laurence''s foot with her heel.

    Laurence didn''t say anything, but frowned. He seemed to have be colder.

    Cara was slightly happier. She didn''t care what Laurence was feeling, but swaggered over to Nicole''s

    side.

    "Mrs. Green, I''m sitting behind you. If you need anything, call me."

    "Alright."

    Nicole turned up the corners of her lips. Clearly, she was in a good mood.

    Samuel watched what happened and said in a low voice to Nicole, "Are you thinking of encouraging

    Cara to pursue Laurence?"

    "Let''s wait and see what happens. Some people are meant for each other, and some are not."

    "You are right."

    Nicole and Samuel sat together with their fingers clenched together. They two made a beautiful scene.

    Laurence looked at Nicole''s side face and seemed to see Ad in a trance.

    His gaze became gentle and blurry.

    Cara had been staring at Laurence. Seeing that Laurence was staring at Nicole''s side face, she

    couldn''t help but feel a little jealous and sad.

    ''He isn''t that cold to everyone after all!''

    She hurriedly turned her head to look outside, afraid that she would lose her mind in jealousy. However,

    not long after, the ne took off, and she involuntarily turned her head back.

    Laurence was so good-looking under the sunlight. Cara couldn''t help but have a crush on him. He was

    like an elfing from the paradise, but also like Satan, charming yet evil.

    Cara noticed that her heart was beating wildly.

    When Laurence noticed Cara''s gaze, he turned around and red at her fiercely.

    That nce was like a knife. Cara was scared, and she quickly regained her senses.

    Nicole watched all of this quietly in Samuel''s arms, smiling.

    Not long after, they arrived at the Seapolis City. Nicole looked at the familiar city and smiled.

    She was back!

    She was home!

 Chapter 824 I Have Something to Tell You

    Chapter 824 I Have Something to Tell You

    Nicole sat up from Samuel''s embrace. Looking at this beautiful costal city, she finally felt at ease.

    Wherever there was love, there was home.

    Seeing Nicole''s expression, Samuel smiled and said, "Are you happy to be back?"

    "Yes, I feel that the air here is so fresh."

    "Then we can stay for a few more days."

    "Alright."

    Nicole and Samuel said in a low voice to each other. Cara looked outside happily and said, "So

    beautiful! So the coastal city is so beautiful."

    "Yeah. I''ll let Laurence take you out for a strollter."

    Nicole''s words made Laurence frown slightly.

    "I still need to protect you."

    "Samuel is here and I don''t need your protection. You help Cara to familiarize herself with the Seapolis

    City so that she won''t get lost."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Although Laurence was unwilling, since Nicole asked him to do this, he just epted this order.

    Hearing this, Samuel did not say anything. Anyway, everything was OK as long as his wife was happy.

    After the nended, Nicole was carried off the ne by Samuel.

    Jacob was already waiting for them.

    After this period of time, Jacob had recovered from Be''s matter. Now, he became as powerful as

    what he used to be.

    Nicole was also happy for him.

    "Mr. Green and Mrs. Green, wee home."

    Jacob took out a cloak and handed it to Samuel.

    Samuel asked Cara to help Nicole wear the cloak.

    Nicole instantly felt that her entire body warmed up.

    "Actually, I don''t need a cloak in such a weather."

    Nicole was directly rejected by Samuel.

    "The doctor said that you stayed in the cold storage for too long. Although there''s a miracle and you''re

    totally fine now. It''s better keep it warm just in case."

    "Alright."

    What else could Nicole say?

    Samuel persuaded her with doctor''s instructions, so she couldn''t let this man worry about her anymore.

    After they got in the car, Jacob drove in the front. Nicole and Samuel sat behind, while Laurence was

    asked by Nicole to take care of Cara.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "Laurence is quite stubborn. Aren''t you afraid of dying Cara by doing

    this?"

    "I''ve said it before. Let it be. We just wait and see. Ad has already left. If Laurence can''t forget her,

    then his whole life will be over. Now that Cara is here, if they can fall in love with each other, that would

    be good. But if not, it doesn''t matter. Besides, I didn''t do anything. I just let Laurence take her out for a

    stroll."

    Hearing Nicole say this, Samuel didn''t say anything.

    Seeing that they had finished speaking, Jacob asked, "Mr. Green, are we going home?"

    "Go home. Just send me the business filed on theputerter."

    "Alright."

    They drove back to the Green''s.

    Jacob carried the luggage of Nicole and Samuel inside, while Samuel carried Nicole into the bedroom.

    When everything settled down, he heard Jacob knocking on the door and said, "Mr. Green, I have

    something to tell you."

    "Wait for me in the study."

    Jacob then left and didn''t disturb Samuel and Nicole.

    Nicole asked curiously, "What does Jacob want to tell you?"

    "It must be about thepany. You haven''t rested all the way back home, so take a good rest. You

    must be exhausted, right?"

    Samuel covered Nicole''s body with the nket.

    Nicole said, "I fine. You go deal with the business. I''ll rest for a while. Don''t worry about me. By the way,

    Petty and Zac have left for a trip. When will theye back?"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "It will take at least a month. Do you miss them?"

    "A little. They are not here and the house is deserted. The children are also not here. I really miss

    them."

    Samuel could understand what Nicole meant.

    He smiled as he rubbed Nicole''s head. "When you recover, I''ll take you to see the children."

    "Can''t we bring them back? Laurel has already been captured. Can''t she make trouble again?"

    Nicole really missed her son and daughter.

    Samuel also knew that it was not easy for Nicole to be separated from the children for so long.

    However, there were some things that he could not decide. Moreover, Laurel had not admitted her

    crime, so he was always worried about that.

    "Wait a few more days. Besides, whether they cane back or not, we need Uncle Mark''s approval."

    "Alright, you go back to work. I''ll rest for a while. Let''s talk about it when I wake up."

    Neither did Nicole want to put Samuel in an awkward situation, nor did she want him to be worried.

    Thus she smiled and asked Samuel to go to work.

    Samuel shook his head helplessly and said, "Alright, alright. I''m leaving. You rest now."

    "OK."

    After Samuel left the room, Nicole felt a little tired andy down to sleep.

    When Samuel walked into the study, he saw that Jacob didn''t look too good, so she hurriedly closed

    the door.

    "What happened?"

    Jacob hesitated.

    "Is there anything you can''t tell me? We''re not strangers to each other."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Jacob said in a low voice, "I want to see Be."

    Samuel paused for a moment, but then he understood. After all, Be was Jacob''s mother.

    "If you want to see her, you just go. You don''t need to ask for my permission."

    "I still want to tell you. After all, what she did has a bearing on Mrs. Green."

    Now Samuel felt bad for Jacob.

    He patted Jacob on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Don''t let anything affect our friendship."

    "No, Mr. Green. I have always remembered your kindness to me. I just want to see her. When she was

    in the Louis family, I felt that she controlled the whole Louis family, and she could almost get everything

    she wanted, so there was nothing I needed to worry about. Now that she was in prison, I want to see

    her. After all, she gave me my life."

    Jacob was depressed.

    Samuel nodded and said, "You should go and see her. No matter what she did, she was the one who

    gave birth to you. Take it easy. Nicole and I won''t mind that."

    "Mr. Green, I still have one more thing."

    Jacob looked at Samuel and said in a low voice, "Tim has left the Seapolis City."

    "Where did he go?"

    "I don''t know. He said he just wanted to rx. He didn''t bring his mother and left alone."

    Jacob''s words stunned Samuel. But he thought there was nothing worth to be worried.

    "Maia is dead. It''s natural that he feels sad and wants to rx. There''s no need to make a fuss about

    it."

    "But his mother is sick, and you and Mrs. Green know that it was my mother who poisoned his mother.

    The doctor said that she was terminally ill, and that there was not much time left for her. Tim has

    always been a filial son, but now he actually wanted to go out for rxation. This is strange."

    Hearing this, Samuel suddenly became suspicious.

    Martha was indeed in poor health. The one who used Be was hired by Micah. Therefore, Tim

    going out at this time was absolutely not only for rxation.

    "Perhaps he has something else to do. We have nothing to do with the Louis family, although we are

    rtives. Tim is very capable. As long as he doesn''t ask us for help, that means he doesn''t want us to

    know it. So let''s pretend that we don''t know anything. We''ll see if he will need us. I know that because

    of your mother, you''ve always felt guilty about him. And you want do something for him and even want

    to atone for your mother''s sins. But Jacob, I''m telling you that you and your mother are two different

    individuals. You don''t have to feel guilty about the Louis family. After all, you didn''t take anything from

    them. And you don''t need to feel guilty about Tim, OK?"

    Samuel was afraid that Jacob would not be able to figure out this matter.

    Jacob nodded, but Samuel could tell that Jacob didn''t listen to what he just said at all.

    To Jacob, he always believed that he should pay for what his parents owed others.

    "Alright. I''ll handle the business these days. You take a vacation and visit Be."

    "There''s no need. I''ll go visit her this afternoon and I''ll be back tomorrow morning."

    Jacob left the study after he said this.

    Samuel felt worried about Jacob, so he called his people in the police station and asked them to keep

    an eye on Jacob when he visited his mother in the prison.

    After all of this, Samuel turned on hisputer to deal with the business.

    Jacob had dealt with some of the business that had been umted these days. But there were still

    some that he needed to handle them personally.

    Soon Samuel threw himself into work.

    Jacob left the Green''s and did not rush to the prison. Instead, he went to Martha.

    Martha was a little surprised when she saw Jacob.

    "Why are you here? Do Nicole and Samuel have anything to tell me?"

    Martha didn''t let Jacob in. Perhaps in her heart, although Jacob didn''t live with Be, he was still Be''s

    son. This was an invisible wedge between Tim and her.

    Jacob also knew Martha''s attitude, so he did not enter. He just handed over the nutriment products in

    his hand.

    "Mrs. Louis, this is for you."

    "I don''t need any nutriment at this age. Do you have anything else to say?"

    Martha wasn''t very enthusiastic, but Jacob didn''t mind either.

    He said in a low voice, "I know you hate my mother. No matter what I do, you can''t forgive her. And I

    don''t think that you can forgive her. You''ve taken care of Mrs. Green for many years. She''s in poor

    health and I''m here to visit you on behalf of her. That''s all."

    "Thank you. I''m fine. If there''s nothing else, you can go back. Don''t call me Mrs. Louis next time. I''ve

    divorced Bard."

    Martha''s words stunned Jacob for a moment. He didn''t expect that Martha''s marriage, which hadsted

    for more than 20 years, would actuallye to an end when she was about to die.

    "Mr. Louis, he...."

    "It has nothing to do with me. I''m a little tired and I want to rest now. Please go back."

    Martha said as she was about to close the door.

    Jacob took advantage of this to throw the nutriment products into the house. Then he turned around

    and left.

    "Hey, the nutriment products!"

    When Martha ran out, Jacob had already got into the car.

    Looking at the nutriment products in her hand, Martha sighed.

    Be was so vicious. How could she have such an outstanding son?

    She turned around and returned to her room. Hesitating for a moment, she brought the nutriment

    products back.

    Jacob left Martha''s house and went straight to the prison.

    Because of Samuel''s phone call, the guards in the prison were polite to Jacob. However, when Jacob

    said that he wanted to see Be, he received a surprising answer.

    Be was released on bail.

    Jacob frowned.

    "Who did that? There was evidence proving her guilty. She doesn''t have the qualification to be released

    on bail. How could she do that?"

 Chapter 825 Arent You Afraid of Being Punished

    Chapter 825 Aren''t You Afraid of Being Punished

    No one answered Jacob. They only told him that Be was released on bail and didn''t mention

    anything else.

    Jacob wanted to ask something else, while the other party politely took him out.

    Jacob felt soplicated. As a son, he heaved a sigh of relief since Be was released on bail. But as

    Samuel''s brother, he felt worried. He didn''t know if Be''s release on bail was a good thing.

    Just as Jacob was thinking about what to do, Cornell appeared and took Jacob into an alley.

    He was much more haggard than before when he was a doctor.

    "Give me some money. I want to go abroad."

    Cornell took it for granted that he extended his hand to Jacob to ask for money.

    Jacob looked at this man who was his half brother and felt extremely disgusted.

    "How did you get out? Were you also released on bail? Who did that? Where is my mother?"

    Facing a series of questions from Jacob, Cornell was very impatient.

    "Why do you have so many questions? How do I know who bailed her? How do I know where she

    went? Maybe she has escaped with one big shot. Damn, women are so unreliable. She ran away and

    I''m broke now. I don''t even have a job because of her. My reputation is also ruined. I''m so poor now.

    You''re her son. You have topensate me! Hurry up and give me money. I''ll be leaving tonight."

    Cornell''s attitude irritated Jacob.

    "Her son? Can she give birth to a son by herself? I''ve grown up. You threw me into an orphanage.

    What did you give me all these years? Why do you have the never to ask me for money?"

    "I gave you your life!"

    Cornell was arrogant.

    Jacob sneered as he grabbed Cornell''s cor. With a little strength, Cornell''s feet were above the

    ground.

    "You, you, you! You dare to do this to me! Aren''t you afraid of being punished?"

    "Since you''re not scared, why should I be scared? Tell me. Who bailed you?"

    Jacob''s indifference and violence made Cornell scared.

    "I don''t know." He trembled. "Someone told me that I was released on bail and he told me to leave

    quickly, so I came out. Prison was no ce for a man. As long as someone gets me out, I don''t care

    who he is."

    Jacob frowned slightly.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Who was he?

    Who secretly bailed Cornell and Be out?

    What did he want?

    "Where are you going?"

    "Go abroad. My reputation is ruined and I can''t survive anymore. I have to go abroad. You are my son.

    You have to give me money."

    Jacob felt sorry for Cornell and his shamelessness. However, to find out who was behind this, Jacob

    said coldly, "I will give you 200,000. Whether you are dead or alive in the future has nothing to do with

    me."

    "Only 200,000? I gave you your life, so that you can follow Samuel and live a good life. But you only

    give me 200,000?"

    "Do you want it? If you don''t want it, then you''ll have nothing. You can starve yourself to death."

    After Jacob finished speaking, he threw Cornell to the ground.

    Ruthlessness shed in Cornell''s eyes, but it disappeared quickly.

    "Of course I want it. I just have a bad luck. Hurry up and give me the money."

    "Can I take 200,000 with me? You find a ce to wait for me and I''ll give it to you in two hours."

    Jacob turned around and was about to leave.

    But Cornell grabbed his arm and said, "Let me follow you and get the money. Where can I go now? I''m

    just a person hated by anyone. Otherwise, why would I go abroad?"

    "Aren''t you afraid that Samuel will cripple you when he sees you? I need to report my work to Samuel."

    Cornell shrank when hearing this.

    Anyway, he was scared of Samuel. Thinking of that he was reduced to such a poor situation because

    of Samuel and Nicole, he hated him so much. Unfortunately, he could not bepared to Samuel. So

    he could only leave this ce now and thought about itter.

    Jacob saw Cornell''s expression and knew what he was thinking, but he pretended not to see anything.

    Cornell pondered for a moment and said, "Alright, I''ll wait for you at a small hotel next to yourpany.

    You cannot stand me up. Otherwise...."

    "Since you have time to threaten me, why don''t you think about how to leave this ce? With money

    alone, no one can leave the Seapolis City."

    Jacob''s words reminded Cornell and his expression darkened.

    Jacob didn''t care about his matter. He stepped out of the alley. However, when he was about to turn

    around the corner, he made a gesture and two bodyguards immediately came up to him.

    "Mr. Brown, what is it?"

    "Follow him and see who he contacts. I want to know every detail."

    "Yes."

    After the bodyguards kept up with Cornell, Jacob turned around and left. He returned to the Green''s.

    Samuel was at work, while Nicole was still resting. Finishing the matter of the Miller family, Nicole was

    so exhausted that she just wanted to sleep.

    Jacob came to the study and knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse.

    Jacob was slightly stunned. He made a cup of coffee for Samuel and came in.

    "Mr. Green."

    He put the coffee on Samuel''s table.

    Samuel raised his head and was stunned when he saw Jacob.

    "Why are you back? Didn''t you ask for a day off?"

    "There''s something I want to tell you, as a reminding."

    Hearing this, Samuel put down what he was doing.

    "What happened?"

    "Be and Cornell were released on bail."

    "What?"

    Samuel frowned.

    Jacob felt rather embarrassed. Although this matter had nothing to do with him, Be was his mother.

    And he felt that he could not face Nicole and Samuel.

    Seeing Jacob like this, Samuel hurriedly asked, "What''s going on?"

    "I don''t know. People in the prison were good at keeping secrets and they did not tell me anything.

    Cornell asked me for money and said that he wanted to leave the Seapolis City and go abroad.

    However, I told him that except money, he has to find someone to get him a car or a boat. I have

    already sent someone to keep an eye on him. If anyone contacts him, I will find out who is behind all

    this."

    Since Jacob had arranged everything, Samuel nodded in satisfaction.

    "You can handle this yourself."

    Jacob was moved since Samuel still trusted him so much.

    "Mr. Green, aren''t you afraid that I will take this opportunity to let them go? After all, they are my

    parents."

    "It doesn''t matter if you let them go. This is human nature. I won''t me you for that. Don''t think too

    much. Do whatever you want. Don''t feel burdened. I''ve told you that you''re my brother. I believe you."

    Jacob''s eyes suddenly became moist when hearing this "I believe you".

    After so many years, if it wasn''t for Samuel, he would have begged for living, let alone his current

    achievement and status.

    Jacob bit his lower lip and said excitedly, "Mr. Green, don''t worry. I definitely won''t do anything against

    my conscience."

    "That''s good. Don''t be too nervous. Do what you are supposed to do."

    "Alright."

    Jacob nodded.

    When he turned around and was about to leave, he thought of something and stopped.

    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that Olivia ising back. They chased Brian to the border area and

    Brian directly went into the bleak forest. Olivia and her younger brother are not locals, and they were

    not familiar with the jungle. Her younger brother was poisoned by insects and was treated there for a

    couple of days. But the situation was not good, so they went abroad. Olivia nned to go with her

    younger brother, but thinking that they were told by Mrs. Green to find Brian, she wanted toe back

    and personally tell Mrs. Green about this. She''ll arrive this evening. Mr. Green, remember to tell Mrs.

    Greenter. I''m afraid she''ll be anxious if she knows about Olivia''s younger brother all of a sudden. So

    we''d better not tell her that."

    Since Jacob was still thinking about Nicole, Samuel was very touched.

    "Alright, take it easy. Don''t be too tired. I heard you went to see Martha?"

    "Yes, I have to pay back some of my mother''s crimes."

    Samuel couldn''t bear to see Jacob like this.

    "What Be did has nothing to do with you."

    "Yep, but after all, she''s my mother. I have topensate. Mr. Green, I''m going out first. Cornell wants

    200,000. I''ll go to the bank and give him the money. By the way, I''ll see if he''s following me."

    Samuel was certain of Jacob''s capability. He nodded and watched Jacob leave. He no longer wanted

    to work.

    Brian''s matter happened long time ago, and Samuel couldn''t recall it for a while. After Jacob''s

    reminding, he remembered that it was something that happened when he fainted in Bordeaux. He

    didn''t expect that it would bring such great harm to Olivia and her younger brother.

    Olivia was Nicole''s best friend. If Nicole knew about this, she would definitely feel painful. Before Olivia

    came back, Samuel turned off theputer, left the study, and went to the bedroom.

    Nicole was still asleep.

    Seeing that Nicole slept soundly, Samuel really didn''t want to wake her up. He hesitated for a while,

    and finally left the room. He sent a message to Olivia, to tell her about Nicole''s recent situation. He

    asked Olivia to be careful when she talked with Nicole and not to tell her too many details.

    Olivia did not reply. She should be on the ne.

    Samuel sighed, took off his coat and went to the kitchen.

    Cara was not at home. Petty and Zac went on a honeymoon trip. There was no one that could help

    him. So he could only make some food for Nicole himself.

    After Jacob left the Green''s, he received a phone call from the bodyguards, saying that Cornell called

    someone and then left. Now they were following Cornell.

    Hearing this, Jacob''s gaze darkened.

    Was Cornell going to meet the person who bailed him? Or could there be some other news?

    Jacob got the location, and then drove there without stopping. However, when he was about to turned

    around the corner, a van suddenly came towards Jacob and almost crashed him.

    Jacob narrowed his eyes and hurriedly turned the steering wheel, but it was toote. With a "bang",

    Jacob crashed into the windshield and his car was thrown four to five hundred meters away due to the

    collision.

    Blood dripped from the gap of the car door onto the ground, which was so startling.

 Chapter 826 Mrs. Green Would Know When She Got There

    Chapter 826 Mrs. Green Would Know When She Got There

    Jacob felt that there was a red blood mist in front of him. He wanted to take out the phone and send a

    message to Samuel, but the remaining strength was only enough for him to take out the phone. After

    dialing Samuel''s number, he could no longer hold on and fainted.

    Samuel had just finished cooking. Before he woke Nicole up, he found that there was a missed call on

    his phone. It was actually Jacob.

    He knew what Jacob was doing outside, but why didn''t he hear it?

    Samuel called back, but no one answered.

    He was somewhat uneasy.

    Samuel dialed a few times again, but no one answered. His brows were tightly knitted together.

    "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    Nicole woke up. She walked downstairs and couldn''t help but ask him when she saw Samuel like this.

    Samuel hurriedly walked to her, afraid that she would fall.

    "Be careful. When did you get up? Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "Why should I tell you? You worried about me all the time. It seem like I need you to help me with

    everything. By the way, who did you call just now? Did something happen?"

    Samuel shook his head at Nicole''s question.

    "Nothing. It''s Jacob. But I didn''t hear it. I just called back. Jacob didn''t answer the phone. He might be

    busy."

    Nicole was slightly shocked and said, "Jacob would answer your phone usually. Is something wrong?"

    "I''ll go out and take a look. Can you be at home alone? I''ll call Cara back. The Seapolis City is always

    open to her. I''m worried about you being at home by yourself."

    Samuel said as he was about to make the phone call.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "There''s no need. I''ll follow you."

    "I forgot to tell you. Jacob told me that Olivia wille back to the Seapolis City soon. You should wait

    at home."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole immediately cheered up.

    "Olivia ising back? That''s great. I haven''t contacted her since she and her brother went to the

    border. I don''t know how she''s doing. It''s great that she ising back now."

    Seeing that Nicole was so happy, Samuel could not say anything else. Heforted her and said, "So

    you wait at home. I''ll go out to find Jacob. I''ll call Laurence and Cara toe back. Otherwise, I won''t

    be at ease."

    "Alright, it''s up to you."

    Seeing Samuel being worried, Nicole did not insist on going with him and just nod in agreement.

    "When you feel better, I''ll take you out."

    "Stopforting me. I don''t have to go out. Hurry up and go. I''m okay alone."

    Nicole felt that Samuel was treating her as a fragile doll now. This feeling was quite blissful.

    "I''ve prepared the meal. You can eat it yourself first. There''s no need to wait for me."

    "Alright."

    After arranging for Nicole, Samuel quickly drove out.

    Soon, Samuel got news of Jacob''s ident. He immediately rushed to the hospital.

    Jacob was still in the rescue. It was a passer-by who called the police and the ambnce. He did not

    know whether the rescue was timely or not.

    Samuel was really sad.

    Jacob was just like his own brother. His ident must have something to do with Be and Cornell.

    Maybe Jacob had been under the surveince of others from the very beginning.

    Who was it?

    Who wanted them dead this much?

    Samuel could not understand.

    Soon, Jacob''s phone rang.

    When Samuel saw that it was his subordinate, he hurriedly picked it up.

    "I am Samuel. What''s up?"

    When the bodyguard heard Samuel''s voice, he hurriedly said, "Mr. Green, Cornell was taken away. It

    seems like a trick."

    "I see. Come back."

    Samuel wasn''t very surprised at the result that he had already guessed. He had lost this round.

    Right now, he only hoped that Jacob would be safe and sound.

    After Nicole finished eating, Cara and Laurence came back.

    Laurence''s expression was still cold, but Cara was very happy.

    "Mrs. Green, the Seapolis City is so beautiful. This is the first time I''ve seen the sea. I like it here."

    Seeing that Cara was so excited, Nicole smiled and said, "Then stay here. As long as you want, there

    will always be your room here."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Green."

    Cara hurriedly poured a cup of water for Nicole.

    "Is Mr. Green at work?"

    "He''s out for business. Laurence, help me check when Olivia''s flight is. I''ll go to the airport to pick her

    up."

    Nicole couldn''t sit still anymore.

    She knew that she should rest at home, but it had been so long since she had seen Olivia. She really

    missed her very much. Moreover, when she was at the border for so long, they hardly contact each

    other. This time, she wanted to see how Olivia was doing anyway.

    When Laurence heard Nicole''s words, he paused for a moment and asked, "Are you okay with that?"

    "No problem. I have rested for a while and I feel great now. Besides, I''ll go with Cara. If anything goes

    wrong, Cara will help me. Don''t worry."

    "Where''s Mr. Green?"

    Laurence was still a little worried.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole couldn''t help but smile and say, "Samuel went to look for Jacob. It''s

    probably a matter of work. Don''t worry, I''m really fine. I promise, I''ll tell you if I don''t feel good, okay?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Laurence could not say anything else.

    He checked Olivia''s flight and said to Nicole, "She''ll arrive at the airport in 50 minutes."

    "That''s good. Let''s drive over. We''ll be in time."

    Since Nicole said that, Laurence had no objections. Cara went to the room to get a coat for Nicole, and

    they left the room.

    She leaned against the back seat and Cara put a thin nket on her. Laurence adjusted the

    temperature in the car and they set off.

    "Mrs. Green, have a rest."

    Nicole nodded at her words.

    She closed her eyes and rested. The car was going steadily, but suddenly it staggered. Nicole and

    Cara couldn''t help but lean forward.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole opened her eyes. Laurence had already stopped the car.

    Cara held Nicole''s hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Green, we seem to be surrounded."

    Seeing this scene in front of her, Nicole frowned slightly.

    Four cars blocked Laurence''s path from different directions, and there weren''t many people nearby.

    Obviously, they were well-prepared.

    In other words, someone was intentionally waiting for her here, or someone knew that she would

    definitelye to pick Olivia up when Olivia came back today, so they set up an ambush here.

    Having figured this out, Nicole was no longer so worried.

    "Laurence, lower the window and see what they are up to."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Laurence frowned.

    "Mrs. Green, we didn''t bring bodyguards with us today. What if they...?"

    "It''s okay. See what they want first. Besides, even if you don''t lower the window, they''ll do whatever

    they want anyway. Are we going to find another way out of here? Lower the window!"

    Laurence couldn''t refute her words.

    He took a deep breath and lowered the window.

    There was a man standing outside, who looked like a bodyguard.

    "Mrs. Green, our master invites you to pay a visit."

    He clearly knew who was in the car.

    "Who is your master? Is this a proper invitation?"

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Laurence''s gaze was a little cold.

    However, the other party smiled and said, "My master said that Mrs. Green would know when she got

    there."

    "Laurence, follow their car."

    Nicole said before Laurence spoke.

    Laurence didn''t quite agree.

    "Mrs. Green, I don''t think we should go."

    "I''m afraid it''s not up to us anymore. Go. I also want to know who would invite me over like this."

    Nicole was very calm.

    Cara sent a message to Samuel secretly, informing him that Nicole had been kidnapped.

    Noticing what Cara was doing, Nicole put on a faint smile.

    This girl was really clever. She learned to do a lot of things without being taught.

    When the people outside saw that Nicole had agreed, they smiled and said, "Mrs. Green, I''m sorry. Our

    master only wants to see you alone, so yourmunication signal has been blocked by us. Don''t

    worry, as long as you meet our master, we will send you back safely."

    Nicole''s expression changed.

    So Cara''s message was not sent at all.

    She took out her phone and looked at it. As expected, there was no signal.

    Cara was a little scared and nervous.

    "Mrs. Green, what should we do?"

    "Don''t be nervous. The person they want is me. It has nothing to do with you and they won''t hurt you.

    Laurence, if anything happenster, just leave with Cara."

    Nicole''s orders shocked Cara for a moment, and she was close to tears.

    It had been a long time since anyone had cared about her like this.

    But Laurence said coldly, "My duty is to protect you. Other people have nothing to do with me."

    Nicole shook her head resignedly.

    "Let''s go."

    At this point, they could only y it by ear.

    Seeing that Nicole was very cooperative, the man waved and the surrounding car quickly retreated,

    making way for them.

    Laurence wanted to rush over and escape, but he heard Nicole whispering. "Don''t leave. I want to

    know who he is. A lot of things happened recently. I feel that there are others behind all this besides

    Laurel. Let''s go take a look. Perhaps we have a clue and find an exnation for all of these."

    Nicole said indifferently, not worried at all.

    Seeing that she was so calm, Laurence couldn''t help but ask, "Mrs. Green, did you arrange someone

    else?"

    "No, I just want to take a look. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Follow them."

    Since Nicole said so, Laurence had no choice but to follow them.

    This was the first time Cara had seen such a situation. Her hands were wet as she tightly grabbed

    Nicole''s hands, trembling slightly.

    "Mrs. Green, we''ll be fine."

    Sheforted Nicole.

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh when she saw that Cara was clearly so afraid but stillforting her.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. I guarantee you with my life."

    Hearing Nicole say this, Cara felt a little relieved.

    After going for a long time, the car finally stopped when Nicole was about to fall asleep. However, when

    Nicole saw the ce, she was shocked.

    How could it be here?

 Chapter 827 What an Eloquent Girl

    Chapter 827 What an Eloquent Girl

    Nicole was familiar with this block. She had been here to protect Zoe.

    This was the militarypound!

    Who exactly was this guy? Why was he in the militarypound?

    Nicole''s mind was full of questions.

    After being checked routinely, Laurence drove in.

    Nicole frowned more and more tightly.

    When Cara saw Nicole like this, she asked worriedly, "Mrs. Green, is he very powerful? I saw that the

    guards at the entrance were carrying guns. We...."

    "Don''t ask or say anythingter. Follow Laurence quietly. If he lets you go, then you just leave. Don''t

    worry about me, okay?"

    Nicole did not answer Cara''s question, which made Cara even more nervous.

    "Mrs. Green, I can''t leave you. My duty is to protect you. What if...?"

    "If you go out, you can send a message to Samuel. It''s useless for you to stay by my side. Remember."

    Nicole held Cara''s hand tightly. She already had a premonition that the other party might be very

    powerful.

    Cara wanted to say something else, but the car had already stopped.

    Laurence looked at Nicole in the rearview mirror and said in a low voice, "I will protect you with my life."

    "I don''t need you to die. I hope you''ll be alive. Don''t forget, you still need to support Ad''s parents.

    You can''t die. As I said, if you get the chance, leave with Cara. It would be best if you can inform

    Samuel. If you can''t, find a way to contact others, or go to the Don''s to find my uncles. None of the

    people inside is someone you can offend. Being good is the safest way. I don''t want you to sacrifice

    anything, get it?"

    Nicole said very seriously, even staring at Laurence.

    Laurence hesitated, but he nodded in the end.

    "I''ll listen to you."

    "Protect Cara. This is what you, as a man, should do."

    After Nicole finished speaking, the other party had already walked over.

    "Mrs. Green, please get out of the car. Our master is waiting for you."

    Nicole winked at Laurence and stopped him from doing anything.

    Laurence couldn''t hold back and directly opened the car door, but someone closed it.

    "Sorry, our master only wants to see Mrs. Green. The others should stay in the car and wait."

    His strength was so great that no matter how hard Laurence pushed it, he couldn''t push it open.

    Nicole could tell that the man was an athlete.

    "Laurence, be good. Stay in the car and wait for me."

    "But...."

    "There are no more buts. They don''t dare to hurt me. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have invited me here so

    politely."

    Nicole''s words angered Laurence.

    "Polite? Is this polite? This is clearly a kidnapping!"

    The other party had no intention of stopping the conversation between Nicole and Laurence at all.

    Instead, he said politely to Nicole, "Mrs. Green, please! It''s better not to make our master wait."

    This was clearly the words of the urge, but his tone was polite, leaving no fault for others to pick. Even

    if Laurence wanted to get mad, it was suppressed by Nicole.

    "Follow my words."

    Nicole''s tone was a little harsh.

    Laurence knew that Nicole was angry. She was also telling him that he really couldn''t be allowed to act

    recklessly here.

    He really wanted to call Samuel now, but their signals were limited. Few people were able to do this. It

    was really like what Nicole said. The people inside were not people he could provoke.

    Seeing that Laurence was quiet, Nicole opened the door and got out of the car.

    Looking at the house in front of her, Nicole felt uneasy.

    Compared to her previous house of Gabrielle''s parents, this ce was obviously not of the same level.

    This was a small, two-story building. It should be a ce where people with status would live.

    After getting out of the car, Nicole felt a little cold. Cara hurriedly draped her coat over Nicole''s body.

    "You can stay."

    Nicole didn''t want Cara to go in. After all, she hadn''t experienced any things before, but the other party

    said indifferently, "Let her follow you. I heard that you''re pregnant, so it''ll be better with Miss Clint as a

    nurse."

    Hearing what he said, Nicole was even more uneasy.

    Even Cara''s identity had been investigated clearly. Obviously, the other party had already known

    everything.

    It was terrible to be known clearly without any knowledge about the other party.

    Cara was a little scared, but she did not retreat.

    "Mrs. Green, I''ll apany you in. I''ll not be at ease if you go alone."

    Seeing Cara did not retreat though she was scared, Nicole felt veryforted.

    "Don''t say anythingter. No matter what happens, just do your job. Do you understand?"

    "Yes."

    Cara nodded.

    She helped Nicole in.

    There was a sense of age in the house. The mahogany furniture gave off a calm feeling, but at the

    same time, it was somewhat reserved and serious.

    Cara held Nicole with her wet hands.

    Wasn''t Nicole nervous?

    However, she couldn''t show it, otherwise she would fail to build up her courage.

    "Mrs. Green, please sit here and wait. Our master will be out in a moment."

    The man led Nicole and Cara to the living room and seated them, serving them with tea.

    This was a kind of famous ck tea, and Nicole knew that it was very expensive when she smelled it.

    Cara stood behind Nicole without saying a word, shocked by the decoration in front of her.

    Nicole put away the ck tea and said with a smile, "Give me a cup of water. I''m pregnant now, so I

    can''t drink tea."

    "Sorry, it''s my fault. I''ll change it for you now."

    The man quickly got Nicole a cup of water.

    Cara checked the temperature before handing it to Nicole.

    Nicole took a sip. The warmth of the water made her feel at ease. The other party was polite anyway.

    She didn''t know what they want from her.

    Soon, an old man came in.

    His hair was a little grey, but his eyes and face were very healthy. Through his breath, Nicole

    discovered that he should be a regr exerciser. She was very sure that she had never seen this old

    man before.

    The man who poured water for Nicole hurriedly bowed respectfully when he saw the old man.

    "Master."

    "Leave us alone. Close the door. No one is allowed to enter without my permission."

    The old man was full of confidence and his voice was loud and clear.

    Nicole watched as the man took everyone away, along with Cara.

    Cara looked at Nicole worriedly. Nicole nodded to her to reassure her. Only then did Cara leave the

    room.

    When there were only Nicole and the old man left in the living room, the old man sat on the main seat

    and looked at Nicole with admiration in his eyes.

    "You''re not shocked at all, neither did you reveal any emotion. Great."

    "May I ask please if I know you?"

    Nicole was not overwhelmed by thepliment from him, but politely asked her doubts.

    The old man was surprised for a moment and frowned slightly.

    "You don''t know who I am?"

    "I don''t know. I hope you can tell me."

    Nicole''s humble attitude made the old man very satisfied.

    "My surname is Shaw, and Audrey Shaw is my daughter! Do you know who I am now?"

    Nicole was shocked for a moment.

    "Grandfather?"

    She never expected that her grandfather was still alive, and that he was in the Seapolis City! But why

    did she never hear her mother say that?

    Even when Audrey was in the Seapolis City and lived in the Don''s, she had nevere back to take a

    look. Nicole had always thought that her grandparents were gone. However, now that she saw the old

    man in front of her, Nicole realized that there was something simr to Audrey on his face.

    "Audrey is my only daughter, so I''m indeed your grandfather. Are you hungry? Do you want them to

    bring you something to eat?"

    Nicole''s grandfather Edwin Shaw was very kind.

    Nicole hurriedly shook her head.

    "No, I''ve eaten at home, but I haven''t heard my mother say anything about you. I''m sorry."

    "Didn''t she say anything about me? This girl is still so stubborn!"

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Edwin smiled and did not force Nicole to eat anything.

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Since Edwin knew everything, why did he find her now with such a tough attitude?

    "Grandfather, I wonder why you took me here. Did something happen to my mother?"

    Nicole was worried about Audrey.

    Ever since Audrey left the Don''s, there had been no news about her. Last time, Finn did not find any

    traces. Even if Samuel''s people searched, there was still no news, which made Nicole very worried.

    Edwin did not look at Nicole. Instead, he picked up the teacup, lifted the lid and sniffed. Then, he took a

    sip and said, "Whether your mother is fine or not depends on you."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was a little confused.

    Edwin looked at Nicole and her clear and sharp eyes, as if he had seen his own daughter. However,

    her eyes did not look like Audrey, but resembled the Dons.

    He looked away and pondered for a moment before saying, "Have Samuel drop Laurel''s charge."

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat, but she still politely asked, "May I ask why?"

    "Do you have to have a reason to do everything? Isn''t enough for you to do as I say just because I''m

    your grandfather?"

    Obviously, Edwin was not happy with her words.

    This was the majesty of a superior, and he always felt that everyone should listen to him.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Let''s not talk about whether you are my grandfather or not. It''s not logical to

    believe you are my grandfather just because of your words. I can''t even prove your identity. How can I

    agree to anything with just one sentence from you?"

    "What an eloquent girl! You''re not like your mother at this point."

    Hearing Edwin''s words, Nicole still smiled faintly.

    "My mother is a reasonable person, so I believe that the elders who can educate a reasonable

    daughter like my mother will definitely not be inferior, right?"

    Nicole''s words sounded ttering, but also carried a sarcastic tone. Of course Edwin could see this.

    After living for such a long time, he didn''t expect to be mocked by his granddaughter in the end.

    Edwin''s face darkened.

    "I think Samuel spoiled you. I will tell himter that I will educate you while you stay with me for a few

    days. I don''t believe he would dare to take anyone from me."

    Edwin''s words instantly shocked Nicole.

    What was this?

    Was he putting her under house arrest?

 Chapter 828 Do You Think Its Appropriate?

    Chapter 828 Do You Think It''s Appropriate?

    "Mr. Shaw, isn''t this appropriate?"

    Nicole looked somewhat gloomy.

    Edwin looked at her and smiled, "Well? You don''t even call me Grandpa?"

    "I don''t know if you are really my grandpa or not. How about this? Since my mother isn''t here, I have

    Aunt Martha here. Why don''t I call her over to confirm your identity?"

    When Nicole talked about Martha, Edwin''s smile was reced by an angry face.

    "Don''t mention that woman. She''s not a Shaw."

    "Mr. Shaw, you''re wrong. She is my mother''s biological sister. Since you said that you are my mother''s

    father, why aren''t you my aunt''s father?"

    Nicole asked rhetorically.

    Edwin looked even more sullen.

    "Well! Have you ever think that they might have different fathers? Do you think I would let her be out

    there if she really was a Shaw?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole didn''t catch Edwin at that moment.

    Different fathers? What did he mean? Did Edwin mean that Grandma cheated on another man? And

    Martha was not Edwin''s child?

    It seemed that the answer only made sense in this way, but Nicole felt that it was impossible no matter

    what.

    In Edwin''s time, how could a woman have guts to cheat on her husband? Moreover, just looking at

    Edwin, everyone could conclude that he did not seem to tolerate women cheating on him. Since he

    knew that Martha was not his own daughter, why did he keep Martha and her mother for so many

    years?

    Of course, Nicole did not ask these questions, but she was puzzled.

    Edwin had no scruples about Nicole. He said angrily, "Back then, when I went out on a mission, I left for

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    three years. After returning, I found she had been pregnant. Well, I''m not at home, so how could she

    get pregnant? No matter what I asked, she refused to answer me, nor did she deny that the child was

    not mine. If it wasn''t for my reputation, I wouldn''t have kept her and the child. Later, it was also her own

    initiative to propose a divorce. Her only condition for divorce was to take that child away. She didn''t

    want anything from the Shaws, not even our daughter. How will you judge such a woman, and who

    cares the daughter she has educated? I, Edwin Shaw, will never deceive a little girl like you."

    Nicole thought that it was better that she remained silent, so she didn''t say anything more.

    Seeing that Nicole was silent, Edwin asked coldly, "Why are you silent? No more questions? Or will you

    do as I say?"

    "What is your rtionship with Laurel? Why did you save her? If you''ve been paying attention to me,

    you should know that there are too many grudges between us. Furthermore, don''t you know what she

    wants to do with the Miller family? Since you can live here, you must be a retired contributor to the

    military. Such being the case, why do you still do this?"

    "I don''t need to tell you why. You don''t need to know either. Just do as I say."

    Edwin did not intend to talk too much to Nicole.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "You know Samuel, but why don''t you look for him?"

    "That brat had a most terrible temper. No one can persuade him. But you''re an exception. He really

    dotes on you. You probably don''t know that Samuel has transferred all his property to you. Do you

    know that you''re the richest person in the world now? He''s working for you."

    "What?"

    Nicole waspletely stunned.

    Didn''t he give her a portion? How could it be all his property?

    Edwin looked at Nicole and smiled, "This brat is also spoony over you. If it weren''t for his family, he

    might be able to develop better than you now. However, forget it. Everyone has their own way to live.

    Do you agree it or not?"

    "I can''t agree!"

    Nicole''s decision froze Edwin''s smiling face.

    "What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly!"

    "I said I couldn''t agree. Whether it was because of me or others, Samuel would not do that. Moreover,

    Laurel deserved it. You should know that. I don''t understand. If you know that she is unforgivable, why

    do you insist that we release her so that she can endanger others? Besides, I can''t find any reason to

    persuade Samuel to let Laurel go. She has too manywsuits involving human lives. It''s not that it''s

    fine if we don''t pursue it. So, Mr. Shaw, there''s nothing I can do about it. "

    Nicole was about to get up and leave when she heard Edwin throw the teacup away.

    The water in the teacup sshed all over the ground, and Nicole frowned slightly. What an old man

    with a bad temper!

    However, she did notpromise at all. Instead, she paused for a minute before raising her foot and

    leaving again. However, she heard Edwin say coldly, "If you don''t agree, once you walk out of this room

    now, I guarantee that you will never see your mother again in your lifetime!"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nicole suddenly stopped and turned around to look at the old man in front of her in disbelief.

    Edwin didn''t seem to be joking at all. Instead, he yed a video on his phone and threw it at Nicole.

    In the video, Audrey was trapped in a room surrounded by guards. She was anxious to get out, but

    ended up in vain.

    Outside the room, Nicole saw a familiar figure.

    It was Morgan!

    Why was Morgan at Audrey''s ce?

    She suddenly felt that the scenery here was a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember anything for a

    moment.

    Seeing her like this, Edwin said coldly, "Don''t you remember where it is? Do you remember that you

    went to a small town in Bordeaux and chased after Morgan for a long time, but you didn''t catch up to

    her in the end?"

    Nicole suddenly remembered everything.

    Edwin continued, "Morgan went out to buy food for your mother that day. She happened to meet you.

    She was afraid that you might know her whereabouts, so she left quickly. I didn''t expect you to catch up

    with her. If it weren''t for my help, she would have been caught up by you. Do you have any impression

    now?"

    Nicole was indescribably sad.

    It turned out that she was only one step away from her mother. She was so close to Audrey!

    If she had kept searching, if she could search thoroughly, would she have rescued her mother?

    But what should she do now?

    Her mother was far away in Bordeaux, and she couldn''t save her!

    Nicole''s eyes instantly became a little wet.

    "Why? She''s your daughter! Your biological daughter! How can you treat your own daughter like this

    just for Laurel?"

    "Because she didn¡¯t listen to me, just like you! If she had listened to my words and done what I told her,

    she wouldn''t be like this. Back then, I disapproved of her rtion with that Don. She insisted on going

    her own way. In the end, she was hurt badly. She went abroad to treat her injuries alone and had been

    away for so many years. I thought she had put down. But even if she returned to the Seapolis City, she

    didn''te to see me. She didn''t even give me a call when she left. She also didn''t tell you about me.

    Are these a daughter should do? "

    Edwin was also angry. It seemed that he was especially mad when he talked of Audrey.

    Nicole looked at him sarcastically and said, "If you really are apetent father, how could my mother

    pass through her home but not enter? How could she not tell me about your existence? My mother has

    a sense of right and wrong with positive values. She will not listen to you no matter what you say just

    because you are her father. Neither will I. So are you going to put me under house arrest, like what you

    did to my mother? "

    "If you don''t listen to me, I may do so."

    Edwin did not conceal his intentions at all.

    Nicole felt that Audrey was a little pitiful.

    Audrey had lost her mother''s love at a very young age, and her only father was so arrogant, stubborn,

    and even somewhat unreasonable. How did she go through all these years?

    Nicole missed Audrey even more.

    "Alright, if you insist on doing so, just lock me up with my mother."

    Nicole''s words irritated Edwin.

    "You''d rather be locked up than agreeing, right?"

    "Yes!"

    "Alright, I''ll satisfy you! But do you think that I can''t do anything else if I lock you up? You''re pregnant

    with Samuel''s child now. Even if you don''t plead for mercy, as long as you''re in my hands, I don''t

    believe that brat is disobedient!"

    Hearing what Edwin said, Nicole immediately understood.

    "You''re threatening him with me, aren''t you?"

    "You can say that. If you agree, you are still my good granddaughter. Everything is fine between us. If

    you don''t, I can only force Samuel to agree. No matter what, Laurel muste out!"

    Hearing Edwin''s words, Nicole shook her head with a bitter smile.

    "Why are the people who hurt and persecuted me always my rtives? Do you all feel that with

    kinship, I will surrender and listen to you? Or do you really think that this kinship can be invincible? You

    are always using my kindness to force me to do something that I don''t want to do. You keep saying that

    you are my family, but what you do hurts me every time. How can you talk about ''good granddaughter''

    with me? "

    Edwin was embarrassed with Nicole¡¯s words.

    "This is my first timeing to you!"

    "That''s right. This is the first time you''vee to me and forced me like this. You even want to use me

    to coerce Samuel into doing something unreasonable. Do you think it''s appropriate?"

    "I don''t care if it''s appropriate or not, I just want Laurel out! By the way, I forgot to tell you. I''ve already

    had Be and Cornell released on bail. Unfortunately, their son is an idiot. He insists on investigating

    me. I can only let him stay in the hospital for a few days. You don''t have to worry. He won''t die. After all,

    only with him, Be will listen to me. If you still refuse, it''s hard to say whether your best friend will get

    home safely. "

    Nicole was finally enraged.

    She suddenly took a step forward and red at Edwin coldly, saying word by word, "It''s fine if you hurt

    me. If you dare to hurt Olivia, I won''t let you get away with it!"

    "Really? Then I want to see what you can do to me."

    After Edwin finished speaking, he directly grabbed Nicole''s wrist.

    Nicole felt her entire arm go numb, and she was unable to use any strength at all.

 Chapter 829 Didnt Seem to Mean That

    Chapter 829 Didn''t Seem to Mean That

    "Just you? What can you do to me? I don''t think Samuel has taught you anything good. Or did he teach

    you to offend the elders? No matter what, Laurel is his mother and she has raised him. How can he not

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    show any mercy?"

    Nicole intended to contradict what he said, but Edwin''s strength was so strong that cold sweat broke

    out on her forehead.

    Nicole really hated this grandfather who yed hardball the first time she met him.

    "You know nothing else than bullying your granddaughter, don''t you? I think you have gone through a

    lot waiting for retiring to live here, right? I don''t think you have any real ability. Otherwise, how couldn''t

    you distinguish right from wrong?"

    Even if she was caught, Nicole never admitted defeat with her sharp remarks.

    Edwin looked irritated.

    "You know nothing!"

    "Yeah. But as for what you''ve done, shame on you! You even help a damned Laurel. You don''t deserve

    to live here!"

    Nicole didn''t care about what would happen to her. In any case, she just couldn''tpromise against

    her conscience.

    Moreover, this old man had also ced her mother under house arrest. A ball of fire had already

    burned in her heart, and she wished she could burn up this ce.

    Edwin used more strength again. Nicole felt that her wrist was about to break, but she clenched her

    teeth and didn''t utter a word.

    Just when she believed that Edwin would broke her hand, Edwin let go of her.

    Nicole quickly took two steps back, feeling as if she was being reborn. She had to admit that Edwin

    was old but vigorous, who could not be belittled. If they really had a fight, she did not know if she was

    able topete with Edwin.

    "Sit down."

    Edwin restrained his hostility immediately, sighed, and sat in his seat.

    Nicole was a little dumbfounded.

    What was going on?

    However, she did not want to stand. After all, she had been bullied just now. If she still stood, she would

    be like a punished child.

    Nicole sat back down, and the water on her hand became a little cold.

    She wanted to ask someone to change for hot water, but after reflection, she gave up. Otherwise, she

    didn''t know what Edwin would do.

    Edwin saw through her and coughed. He shouted to the outside, "Bring a cup of hot water."

    "Yes, sir."

    The people outside replied. Not long after, a man came in with a cup of hot water and even brought

    some dried fruits and snack.

    "Have some. You are no longer as strong as before. You need to replenish some energy. Otherwise, if

    there is birth defect in the child, you will suffer."

    After Edwin finished speaking, he waved his hand. The man went out again and closed the door.

    Nicole felt that Edwin was simply a strange old man.

    "I have no appetite. Who knows if you''ve added anything to it? What if I get poisoned after eating?"

    Nicole''s words again irritated Edwin.

    "You are indeed form the Don family. Your words irritated me. If I want to poison you to death, you will

    never have chance to retaliate."

    "I doubt you. Then what if you just want to watch me suffer? Otherwise, why are you keeping my

    mother under house arrest?"

    Nicole was simply unrelenting.

    Edwin''s chest rose and fell in anger. He quickly drank some water to suppress it.

    "I knew it. Your mother can''t be with the Don. Their child could anger me to death."

    "Aren''t you now alive and well?"

    "Because you haven''t seen me before!"

    Only after Edwin finished speaking did he feel that he was driven crazy like a child.

    "Whatever. Anyway, the baby in your womb is not a Shaw."

    Nicole suddenly felt that Edwin was a little cute.

    She calmed down and said in a low voice, "Grandpa, let my mother go. She''s old and has had a hard

    life. How many more years can you keep her? Besides, you have no right to do so. She''s an adult! Isn''t

    it a bit barbaric for you to keep her because she doesn''t obey you?"

    "I''m indeed barbaric. What''s wrong?"

    Edwin immediately yed a rogue.

    This was beyond Nicole''s expectation.

    She wanted tough, but she didn''t dare to. She could only get up and walk behind Edwin. She held

    his shoulder with both hands and said in a low voice, "Grandpa, why do you have to help Laurel? You

    know the crime shemitted. It''s not something I can exin in just a few words. How can I deserve

    such morality since you, with such power, have failed to bail her out?"

    No one knew if Nicole''s actions moved Edwin, or if it was simply because of her words. Edwin sighed

    and said in a low voice, "Do you think I don''t know that she''s vicious? But I can''t catch her now."

    "Why? You have to tell me."

    "Why are you like your mother, keeping asking why? A man like you would be shot in the army."

    Even at this age, Edwin would never change his character.

    On the contrary, Nicole felt that Edwin was very cute.

    "I''m not a soldier, so of course I can ask why."

    "You...."

    Edwin wanted to say something more, but he was suddenly pinched by Nicole. It was so painful that his

    expression changed.

    "Stop pinching. Let go!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole knew that she didn''t put too much effort into it, but why did Edwin suffer so much?

    Edwin endured the pain and said, "There''s a bullet left in there. It''s stuck on my nerves, so I can''t take it

    out. It''s raining and my shoulders always hurt. You are strong enough to hurt me. Sit down, please. I

    don''t want to exhaust you."

    Nicole paused slightly.

    The bullet was in his shoulder?

    ording to Edwin''s age, he had participated in the war, and he might have even devoted a lot for the

    country. Logically speaking, it was impossible for him to fail to distinguish right from wrong, but why

    would he do this?

    Nicole was still thinking when Edwin grabbed her hand and pulled her to a chair at the side to sit down.

    "s!"

    Edwin sighed again.

    He looked at Nicole and said in a low voice, "There are some things that I really can''t tell you. They are

    state secrets. I can only say that Laurel can''t be imprisoned here and be punished for her crimes alone.

    It doesn''t make any sense. We want the power behind her to copsepletely, understand?"

    "We? You mean that this is not your own decision? There is someone behind you...."

    "Shut up. You just need to know it. Don''t say it out loud, and don''t ask anymore."

    Although Edwin said this, he answered Nicole''s question, beating about the bush.

    Nicole instantly understood.

    "But even so, why did you create an ident to Jacob?"

    "In order to make things look more real, and to confuse the enemy. I can''te out to look for Samuel

    because once wee into direct contact, some people will be alert. I can only invite you here, so I

    can force Samuel toe find me and force him to agree to let Laurel go. I still need your cooperation.

    Nicole, although you are not a soldier, your husband was. Your grandfather, your mother, and even

    your father were all contributed to this country, so you have to cooperate with me. "

    Edwin patted the back of Nicole''s hand meaningfully.

    Nicole immediately understood what he meant.

    She looked at the old man in front of her, so excited that she stretched out her arms and wrapped them

    around his neck.

    "Grandpa! Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Edwin was surprised by Nicole''s hug, and heughed.

    "If I have told you, how will I know what kind of person you are? What the report says may not be true,

    and I don''t know if you and your mother are of the same character. Fortunately, you didn''t disappoint

    me. Don''t worry, I''m keeping your mother under house arrest to make fashion and protect her. These

    affairs are already out of your normal life. If possible, I don''t want you to get involved, but I''m helpless,

    you know? I am afraid of any mishap, but I can''t avoid it. Can you understand me? "

    Suddenly, Nicole was about to cry.

    "I can. Grandpa, whatever you want me to do, I''ll cooperate with you."

    "Good girl! Stay with me now. Not long, Samuel will be here. We''ll discuss what to do when the time

    "Alright."

    Nicole thought that Edwin was very adorable.

    Edwin pulled Nicole over and said sadly, "Your mother used to stay by my side like this, but she didn''t

    have the time to apany me afterwards. When people are old, they may disgust others. I wonder if

    your mother will me me this time."

    "No, Grandpa. If my mother knew that you were doing this for the country, she would definitely not

    me you."

    "I hope so. Let''s go. I''ll show you your mother''s room. She hasn''t lived at home for many years, and I

    haven''t prepared a room for you. You can live in her room."

    Edwin''s gaze was gentle and kind, and Nicole was moved.

    She had more and more family. This feeling was really good.

    When Nicole went into the room with Edwin, Cara hurriedly rushed over.

    "Are you alright, Mrs. Green? Are we going back now?"

    "No, we''ll stay here."

    Nicole''s words surprised Cara instantly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t ask anything, just follow me."

    After Nicole finished speaking, Edwin said to the man beside him, "Go out and chase that driver away.

    Tell him to go back and tell Samuel that if he wants his wife, then he has to do as I say. Otherwise, he

    will never see his wife again!"

    When Cara heard Edwin''s words, her face turned pale at once.

    "What do you want to do to Mrs. Green? Let me tell you, she is pregnant. If you scare her, you will be

    done."

    Edwin looked at Cara, who was obviously frightened but still protected Nicole behind her. He couldn''t

    help but smile and said, "She''s interesting. I like her. How about this? Stay here with me."

    "You are crazy! Shame on you! How old are you? You''re even thinking about robbing the cradle. Aren''t

    you afraid that God will punish you?"

    Cara''s words instantly irritated Edwin, but Nicole couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    Edwin didn''t seem to mean that!

 Chapter 830 A Friend Wont Stop Me

    Chapter 830 A Friend Won''t Stop Me

    "Stopughing! She''s your nurse? How dare her say those words? I was so wrong about her. What

    was I thinking, wanting her to stay here?"

    Edwin was infuriated.

    Before Nicole could speak, Cara said, "What wanted to stay here? You crazy old man."

    "Alright. Cara, he doesn''t mean it. He just wants you to stay and take care of him as a nurse. You must

    have misunderstood what he said."

    Nicole immediately chimed in.

    If she hadn''t butted in, Edwin would have been more irritated because of what Cara would say.

    Cara knew she had misunderstood, but she couldn''t just apologize. "Mrs. Green, you are too

    kindhearted. It is hard to say he meant it or not. You don''t have to exin. He doesn''t look like a good

    guy at all."

    Edwin really wanted to have his men throw this little girl out of the ce.

    Noticing that Edwin was really angry, Nicole uttered that, "Cara, stop talking nonsense. He is my

    grandfather. I''m not kidding."

    "Really?"

    Cara was stunned at once.

    "I didn''t expect a grandfather would have his granddaughter back in this way."

    "None of your business! I like it in this way."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Edwin acted like a child. He just turned around and said to the people beside him, "Tell that girl to sleep

    on the floor at night. I don''t like her." Then he went away.

    Nicoleughed again, but Cara was not in that mood.

    "Mrs. Green, please help me. I didn''t know he was your grandfather. I thought he was just someone

    you know."

    "It''s fine. I''ll let you sleep on the bed."

    Nicole held Cara''s hand and followed behind Edwin.

    Cara suddenly remembered something and asked Nicole, "Mrs. Green, if he is your grandfather, he

    wouldn''t treat Laurence like that. What if Laurence goes back and sends the wrong message?"

    Nicole wanted to say that it was okay, but she thought of what Edwin said to her and said in a low

    voice, "Although he is my grandfather, he is bad-tempered. He has confined my mother so that I could

    persuade Samuel into doing something for him. You just stand by and watch. Don''t get involved in this.

    I am waiting for Samuel toe. I alone am no match for him."

    "What?"

    Cara waspletely confused now.

    What exactly was going on?

    However, Nicole wasposed, so Cara stopped asking questions. She followed behind Nicole with

    caution.

    Nicole took Cara to her mother''s room, but the old man refused to let Cara in. He insisted that Cara

    should sleep on the floor of the corridor outside.

    Nicole felt that Edwin was so stubborn. She spent a long time in pacifying the irate old man. Then

    Nicole arranged a guest room next to Audrey''s for Cara.

    Cara didn''t dare to say anything anymore. She went in the room as Nicole had said to her. But she was

    really nervous and kept vignt, for she was afraid that Nicole would get hurt.

    Yet Nicole did not care about that. Stepping into Audrey''s room, she looked at the roomyout and

    decoration. She missed her mother all of a sudden.

    On the bedside table, there''s a photo of Audrey, in which, she looked young with a sweet smile. It

    should be taken at school.

    Nicole took the photo and watched at it for long. What Edwin had said kept haunting her.

    He had said that Audrey was confined in a small town in Bordeaux, in Morgan''spany. But why her?

    Morgan had been treating Ad in the Miller''s back then, but then was missing for no reason. Before

    her disappearance, she had found Nicole and expressed that she wanted Nicole to ept the Miller''s

    requirements. "Who had asked her to say that to me? Laurel or Edwin?" Nicole thought.

    Edwin had said that all these were a trap which could led to the person behind Laurel. However, it had

    taken years for Laurel to set up this trap. It was hard to believe that Edwin had also waited for so many

    years. Did he know all these? Had he stood by and done nothing for all these years?

    Nicole found it mind-boggling.

    Could she trust Edwin?

    An old man who told her he was her grandfather the first time he met her?

    Nicole did not know.

    For the first time, she was confused. But she was not worried because she believed that Samuel would

    No matter who Edwin was and what was he up to, Samuel woulde as soon as Laurence went

    back.

    Samuel was waiting in the hospital with great anxiety.

    The sma was sent in the theatre in bags, but the operation still was not over.

    Samuel was shocked when Olivia called from the airport and asked him if Nicole was home.

    Nicole had been missing Olivia so much. She should have gone to the airport. What''s wrong? If she

    was not there, was she at home? Was it because of the pregnancy that she acted cautiously?

    Samuel called home, but no one answered. He called Laurence again, and the signal was blocked.

    He somewhat felt worried.

    Not until Samuel found Cara was out of touch, had he knew something happened to Nicole.

    Nevertheless, he called Nicole on her phone. It was the same, no one answered. His face darkened.

    How could there be someone provoked Samuel in the Seapolis City. He thought he might show too

    much mercy to all these days.

    Samuel called his people. All of a sudden, the city streets fell into the traffic congestion. All of the cars

    and people came out.

    When the nurse took another bag of sma in the theatre, Samuel stopped her.

    "Tell me what''s going on. When will the operation end? You''ve already took dozens of bags of sma

    in. Don''t tell me that Jacob lost all his blood. And I could tell that what you brought in were not of a

    same type. At least three bags of the four were the same blood type. What do you take Jacob for?"

    The nurse didn''t expect Samuel to be that careful and didn''t know how to answer.

    "I..."

    "You''d better tell me the truth. Otherwise I''ll let all that blood you took in flow into your body."

    The nurse was so scared that her face turned pale.

    "Mr. Green, I just do as the doctor said. I don''t know anything."

    "Then let''s go and see the doctor."

    Nicole''s disappearance irritated Samuel.

    He grabbed the nurse''s wrist and pulled her into the operating theatre.

    When they came in, the doctor was holding his phone and scanning through the news. The other

    nurses were also sitting there and ying with their mobile phones. Jacob, supposed to undergo an

    operation, was lying on the bed with an oxygen tube inserted. His head had been bandaged.

    When he saw all of this, Samuel went apes at once.

    "You''d better tell me what''s going on. Or I''ll have your hospital shut down immediately!"

    Confronting Samuel who was in fury, the doctor was so scared that his phone dropped from his hand.

    "Mr. Green, we''re just doing what we''re told."

    "Who told you to do this?"

    Samuel looks horrible and all the nurses didn''t dare to say a word.

    "I can''t say. Or I''ll lose my job, Mr. Green," answered the doctor.

    "It will be the same even if you don''t tell me. I''ll give you three seconds. If you don''t say it to me, you

    will be fired immediately!"

    Up against the intimidating look of Samuel, the doctor trembled in fright.

    "Mr. Green, I''m not someone influential. I''m just a doctor, I..."

    "What happened to Jacob?"

    Although he guessed that Jacob was fine, at this moment, Samuel still asked just in case.

    The doctor said, "Mr. Brown is fine. He just has some injuries on his head and lost blood. There are no

    other problems. He just needs to have a rest."

    "Take care of him."

    Then Samuel walked out of the room.

    The doctor and the nurses were all scared to death. Though Samuel left, they were worried a lot about

    whether they would be fired.

    "Mr. Hunter, are we going to be alright?"

    "Who knows? The director told us to do this. What else could we do? Life is hard. I''m just a doctor. We

    should stay away from these influential people. It''s too scary."

    As the doctor mumbled, he still looked at Jacob''s injuries with carefulness. Since the director didn''t give

    the next order, they didn''t know if they should transfer Jacob to the ward.

    After Samuel walked out of the operating theatre, he took out his phone and called ir.

    "Help me find out those who can order the director of the central hospital."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Hearing Samuel''s angry tone, ir couldn''t help but ask.

    "Nicole is gone. Jacob just had a car ident. Be and Cornell are released on bail. I don''t think all

    these are coincidental. Help me check on the person behind."

    Samuel was sensitive, so he thought more than ordinary people.

    After hanging up the phone, ir started to search. It didn''t took long to get the name list. However,

    ir hesitated to tell Samuel when she saw the name.

    He called Samuel.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "No mercy on him."

    After Nicole had disappeared, Samuel felt so upset. No matter who he was, he wouldn''t let him go.

    However, ir said with worries, "I''m afraid you can''t do it to him."

    "Stop beating around the bush and tell me who it is. I know what I''m going to do. If you are my friend,

    don''t stop me. I am a man, I should protect my wife."

    Samuel was annoyed.

    ir understood why he was so angry. He sighed, "Edwin, he''s in the militarypound. He has

    retired, but his students are still in the charge. As long as he gives the order, not to mention you, I''ll

    also be killed."

    "Are you afraid? I won''t tell him that you gave me the message."

    "Na?ve. Do you think Edwin is stupid? If it weren''t me, who else would? Everyone knows I am your

    friend. Samuel, don''t be so impulsive. Before you move, have a second thought. Perhaps he has his

    difficulties. Plus he is also Nicole''s grandfather. I don''t think he will hurt her. Maybe he just wants to see

    his granddaughter."

    Samuel sneered, "That''s why he had the signal blocked? Well, I''ll ask it myself."

    Samuel hung up the phone and said to his men beside him, "Everyone, listen carefully. Get in the car

    and head for militarypound! Don''t stop when you see the guards. Just barge in!"

 Chapter 831 Are You Going to Kill Me?

    Chapter 831 Are You Going to Kill Me?

    Everyone was stunned.

    It was the militarypound.

    No one could enter it at will.

    All people should be searched and registered before they came in.

    They thought they must have misheard what Samuel had said.

    "Mr. Green, do you mean directly going into the militarypound? Are you sure? It is the military

    Someone asked, showing concerns.

    Samuel sneered, "That''s great! I can''t wait for the headlines! What''s wrong with the militarypound?

    Do they have the right to arrest my wife? I just want the whole nation see what''s going on. Let¡¯s see if

    he still dares to abuse his power again."

    After saying that, he took the lead and walked out.

    The others were nonplussed.

    Who was he referring to?

    Actually it looked like Samuel was going to smash the militarypound. It is worrisome.

    "Barton, what should we do...?"

    "Listen to Mr. Green. We are here for Mr. Green. No matter what grudges they have, we will just do it."

    The person called Barton interrupted the other people''s questioning and took the lead to follow

    Samuel''s car.

    More than twenty BMWs followed Samuel''s car and drove directly to the gate of the militarypound.

    When the guards saw this, they were stunned and then stepped forward to stop them.

    "Mr. Green, please show me the ID card. This is..."

    "Scram!"

    Samuel looked terrifying. Without stopping, he broke open the rails and drove inside.

    The security guard had never experienced something this before. In fright, he retreated and sat down

    onto ground. If he had reacted half an hourter, he would probably have been hit by Samuel''s car.

    Before he could get up, the cars behind him drove inside one after another without stopping.

    The security guard was scared.

    It was his shift today. He thought he was done.

    He got up and called his leader immediately. Then he rang the rm.

    The entire neighborhood was filled with the sound of the rm. The armed police and reserve armies

    also came out.

    In this case, there was no doubt that the news media workers who were always sharp woulde.

    The news that Samuel had brought more than twenty cars into the militarypound immediately

    spread on the Inte.

    "Mr. Shaw! Mr. Green has brought a fleet of twenty cars with him towards us."

    Someone reported to Edwin.

    As the window of Nicole''s room was open, she could hear it clearly. She was slightly stunned.

    Did Samuel break into the militarypound?

    How could that be?

    Since he himself had been a soldier, he knew very well the rules of militarypound.

    Nicole had thought that Samuel mighte in after registering. Then Edwin might give him some

    difficult tasks to do. But she had never thought that he would break into the militarypound.

    Edwin was shocked for a moment and then he burst intoughter.

    "Up until now, no one dares to barge into the militarypound except him. He might be shot. What a

    brave boy!"

    What Edwin said made Nicole nervous.

    She opened the door and ran out.

    "Grandpa, you can''t do this to him!"

    "Go back to your room! You have to behave yourself from now on. Don''t forget what I told you."

    Edwin shook his head at Nicole and then sent someone to guard in front of Nicole''s door. She was also

    sent back to her room.

    Cara was also brought to Nicole''s room.

    "Mrs. Green, I heard that Mr. Green..."

    "I''m not in that mood to talk."

    Nicole was upset.

    She thought that Samuel was too premature. How could he do this without thinking about the possible

    consequences?

    She wanted to go out to see what would happen, but she couldn''t get out now.

    "Mrs. Green, what are you doing?"

    When Cara found that Nicole was about to get out through the window, she was frightened.

    "Mrs. Green, you can''t do this. You are pregnant now. Listen to me, Mr. Green has alreadye.

    Whatever, I believe he can save us. Can''t you just wait for a moment?"

    Cara grabbed Nicole''s arm and refused to let go of her.

    Nicole said anxiously, "I''m going out to see what''s going on."

    "No matter what they say, you can''t do anything to help Samuel. Mrs. Green, listen to me. We just wait.

    Mr. Green knows what he is doing. He knows what he should do. Don''t you trust your husband?"

    Nicole stopped.

    Cara was right.

    Samuel was his husband. She knew him well.

    That¡¯s exactly why she was worried.

    She was afraid that Samuel would really start a fight with Edwin.

    She didn¡¯t want either of them to get hurt.

    But what Cara said was right. She can do nothing.

    She was confined. There''s nothing she could do.

    Nicole calmed down gradually.

    Cara poured her a ss of water andforted her, "Mrs. Green, don''t worry. Mr. Green will definitely

    take us back."

    Nicole was never worried about this. She definitely would get out of here. It was just a scheme that

    Edwin had made. However, she could not exin why she was upset.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Samuel came to Edwin''s house on purpose.

    Armed police had been on standby for a long time.

    Samuel turned a blind eye to this.

    "I need to see Edwin!"

    Samuel''s voice was cold.

    "Sorry, you can''t see Edwin without a pass. Mr. Green, please go back."

    Scarcely had he said that when Samuel attacked him. Just with a single move, he controlled him.

    When the others wanted to catch Samuel, the people behind him got their guns and subdued them.

    Samuel did not even look at them and directly walked in the house.

    "Mr. Green, you can''t break in a veteran''s house. It was a felony. Even if you are the richest person in

    the Seapolis City, you are not allowed to do it."

    The man who had brought Nicole earlier came out to stop Samuel.

    Samuel drove him out without saying anything.

    The reporters outside still took the opportunity to run in. They took pictures to record what Samuel had

    done. Some of them posted the photos on the inte at once.

    Samuel did not care about this and broke into the house with violence all the way.

    Seeing Samuel appear in front of him unscathed, Edwin showed an irate look.

    He couldn''t believe that his people who were all seasoned veteran would be so embarrassed before

    Samuel and his people.

    "Edwin, where''s my wife? I''m here to pick her up."

    Samuel said straightforwardly, ignoring Edwin''s mood.

    Edwin said angrily, "You broke into my house and beat up my people. How could you say that?"

    "You kidnapped my wife and sent a car to hit my vice president. I don''t think what I have done was

    wrong. If you weren''t a veteran, I would even beat you up."

    Samuel did not care about Edwin''s identity at all.

    Edwin''s entire body trembled with fury.

    "You want to beat me up? What an arrogant boy! I don''t believe it. I''ve been a soldier all my life. You

    are not my match."

    Edwin stood up angrily and headed towards Samuel.

    Samuel also threw away his coat without hesitation, facing Edwin''s attack.

    They fought with each other. For all his age, he was as agile as a young man.

    Samuel was good at fighting, so he was on par with Edwin.

    Just as everyone was watching with excitement, they saw Samuel throwing Edwin out with a Judo skill.

    Edwin fell onto the floor.

    After all, Edwin got on ages. With this fall, his backbone might have broken.

    However, Samuel did not stop. He grabbed Edwin''s cor, intending to throw him over his shoulder

    again. But Edwin eschewed it.

    "Are you going to kill me?"

    "You kidnapped my wife. It is not necessary to give concession."

    Samuel tried to attack again.

    "Stop it!"

    At this time, a man grabbed Nicole''s neck and pulled her out of the room.

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole looked at him worriedly and she was nervous with all this.

    Samuel had beat her grandfather.

    And she didn''t think that they would stop.

    Nicole was frustrated.

    She didn''t know what to do.

    The moment Samuel saw Nicole, all his anger disappeared. However, he was infuriated again when he

    saw her neck was grabbed.

    "Let her go!"

    He cried ferociously, but the man was indifferent.

    "Mr. Green, I admit that you are good at fighting. I also know that the people you brought here today

    are all experts. We might not be able to defeat them, but I believe that no matter how quickly you move,

    you can''t save her. You can see clearly where my fingers are. If you continue to hurt Mr. Shaw, I will kill

    your wife. If you don''t believe me, you can try."

    Samuel looked colder than before when he heard this.

    "If you dare to hurt her, you will be tortured to death, I promise."

    Noticing that Samuel was really angry, Nicole looked at Edwin for help. It was obvious that, if Edwin did

    not stop, Nicole would not care about his big n.

    Edwin felt extremely angry.

    His waist was in pain. But he had to yield. He couldn''t understand this world.

    He was sure Samuel knew he was Nicole''s grandfather.

    But Samuel showed no mercy even he knew that. How could he?

    However, thinking of his big n, Edwin had no choice but topromise.

    "Samuel, I¡¯ll let Nicole go with you if you promise me one thing. Otherwise, she will probably stay here

    for the rest of her life."

    "What thing?"

    Samuel glowered at the man who was grabbing Nicole''s neck. He had killed him tens of millions of

    times in his mind.

    However, Edwin suddenly said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you something. Nicole seemed to be ufortable

    on the way she came and bled a little. Now that she is startled. I don''t know if the baby..."

    Samuel''s military dagger was put under Edwin''s chin before he could finish his words.

 Chapter 832 Im Afraid My Man Will Chop off Your Hand When Coming Back

    Chapter 832 I''m Afraid My Man Will Chop off Your Hand When Coming Back

    "Are you bleeding?"

    Samuel asked word by word, whose cold voice could have frozen one soul.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Nicole broke out in cold sweat.

    "Samuel, don''t!"

    She truly felt that Edwin took the road to ruin.

    "Grandpa, stop messing around!"

    Nicole was afraid that Samuel''s recklessness would hurt Edwin.

    The ice-cold dagger rested against his chin, but Edwin felt somewhat d.

    "You seem much more unyielding than your father-inw. For the sake of your love of my

    granddaughter, I will tell you the truth. She''s fine. As long as you go and withdraw thewsuit against

    Laurel, I will release her. Otherwise, she has to stay here with me for the rest of her life. I should doubt

    whether you could barge in next time."

    Samuel knitted his brows together at Edwin''s words.

    "You want me to let go of Laurel?"

    "Yes. Do you have bad ears?"

    His waist aching and chin against a dagger, Edwin felt angry.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and looked at Nicole. As Edwin did not ordered to close the door which was

    wide open, so what had happened here was clearly seen by the people outside, but the conversation

    should be inaudible to those outsiders.

    Where was he?

    This was the militarypound!

    Even if he could barge in with his people, it was unreasonable for so many reporters and spectators to

    What''s more, Nicole was fine though her throat was buckled loosely by a man. It didn''t need a genius

    to solve this riddle, So Samuel figured out Edwin''s intention.

    "Alright, I''ll leave Laurel alone, but I have to take Nicole away now."

    "That won''t do. If you take her away and don''t keep your words, what else can I do? It took me so

    much effort to get her here. I can''t ruin my n. Samuel, I will release her whenever you fulfill your

    promise."

    Edwin''s words made Samuel colder in his manners.

    "If my woman suffer even a little bit here, I won''t be done with you."

    There were few threats Edwin received in his life, and even the Don family didn''t dare to speak to him

    like this. Therefore Samuel''s threats took him by surprise.

    He was so angry that he turned to Nicole and yelled, "What a good husband! Go back to your room?!"

    "Grandpa!"

    Nicole felt that she was innocent, indeed.

    She didn''t ask her grandfather to do this.

    Samuel looked at Nicole with tenderness.

    "Stay here and wait, I wille back ASAP."

    "Alright. Help me to take good care of Olivia. By the way, how is Jacob?"

    Nicole hastened to ask when this urred to her.

    "He''s fine. Just some scratches on his head, and some rests will do him good. I''ll take good care of

    Olivia. Don''t worry. Wait for me. I''ll be back soon."

    Then Samuel turned to Edwin and said coldly, "Take good care of my woman. I will be right back."

    "We''ll talk about it after you get your job done."

    Only when Edwin waved his hand, Samuel took away the dagger.

    His eyes lingered at Nicole for a while, then turned around and walked out.

    Looking at Samuel''s back, Nicole felt sad.

    "Samuel, don''t do it if it is difficult for you, just don''t do it for me..."

    "I would be d to go against the world for you!"

    Samuel did not turn around, but these words floated in the air, causing Nicole''s eyes to turn red

    immediately.

    She did not know who was Samuel'' targeted audience, but her heart was in turmoil at this moment.

    There was some emotion fermenting, expanding, filling her heart. It was warm and hot.

    "Pretentious! Wish you''re as good as your word."

    Edwin retorted with disdain.

    Nicole ignored him and watched Samuel disappear at the entrance of the Shaw''s, then said in a low

    voice, "Grandpa, he is not an idiot. Isn''t your intention too obvious?"

    "Whatever, as long as I achieve my goal. Take a rest. I heard you took part in a designpetition,

    didn''t you? Days are numbered. You should make good preparations for it during your stay with me.

    I''ve already got yourputer here. Go work. Remember, keep a bnce between work and rest. "

    Edwin''s words stunned Nicole for a moment.

    "Grandpa, do you mean I should stay here for a long time?"

    "Why not? Don''t a widowed old man like me deserve somepany?"

    Edwin said with confidence, which made Nicoleugh angrily.

    "Samuel will be back soon. His anger..."

    "Didn''t you pacify him with just one sentence? If you insist to stay with me, won''t he agree?"

    "But I didn''t say I would stay!"

    Nicole didn''t show any respect at all.

    However, Edwin said roguishly, "Whatever, this is my home, so I should have the final say."

    Seeing what a rogue Edwin was, Nicole was speechless.

    "Samuel will tear down your house, if you''re OK with that, then you will have the final say."

    After that, she pushed away the man beside her and said coldly, "You''d better find a ce to hide. I''m

    afraid that my man will chop off your hand whening back."

    Then, she left for her room.

    The man felt slightly awkward.

    Edwin rubbed his chin and considered the possibility seriously.

    "She is right. You should find a ce to hide and wait, until that stinking brat Samuel calm down."

    "Mr. Shaw, I..."

    "Oh, my waist hurts!"

    Edwin didn''t listen to that man and held his waist as he entered his room.

    When Samuel came out again, he saw a lot of people standing there. He ordered coldly, "Go away!

    What are you here for? Don''t you know this ce? Just now, some terrorists barged in Edwin''s house.

    It was so urgent that I rushed in to save Edwin, therefore, I didn''t have the time to show my pass ticket.

    Don''t post fake news, otherwise, I will charge you."

    Although Samuel said so, no one would believe him.

    Right at this moment, ir walked in with the pass ticket.

    "Here is the pass ticket."

    ir winked at Samuel and handed him the ticket.

    Samuel did not say anything, but threw the ticket to the guards alongside. He drove out with his men in

    the same way as that when they came.

    After Samuel left, the others did not dare to stay any longer, and retreated immediately. However, what

    had happened here was still spread out.

    After Samuel left, Nicole returned to her room. She knew that Edwin managed to finish the first stage of

    his n, but she still did not know what would happen in the end.

    ''Can Samuel prate this trick?''

    Nicole felt worried.

    Cara brought Nicole some food and said angrily, "Madam, are you sure that old man Edwin is your

    grandfather? How unreasonable he is! I said I was cooking a nutritious meal for you. He insisted that I

    cook his lunch as well. I''m not his nanny!"

    Nicole paused for a moment, then said with a smile, "No big deal, we''re his hostages now."

    "I heard that the arrival of Mr. Green was aggressive and determined. You should have been home

    now, if not for the sake of your safety. This old man sucks, being so harsh on his own granddaughter at

    such an old age."

    Cara kept on talking, showing her dissatisfaction with Edwin boldly.

    However, Nicole''s thoughts drifted to another ce.

    ''Samuel is smart, so he should be able to see through Grandpa''s trick, right? Jacob is fine, but can''t

    find Olivia.'' Now she was thinking about Audrey.

    ''What is she doing now?''

    At this, Nicole couldn''t sit still.

    Her suddenly getting up startled Cara.

    "Madam, what''s wrong?"

    "I''ll go find Grandpa."

    After saying that, Nicole left the room.

    Though Cara felt a little scared, her concern over Nicole managed to persuade her to follow Nicole.

    Edwin was on the phone when he saw Nicoleing over, so he ended hurriedly, "Let''s talk about it

    ''Guests?''

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    ''We''re family, aren''t we?''

    ''Then, howe I was described as a guest?''

    ''Who is Edwin talking to over the phone?''

    ''Could it be that it''s not Edwin who''s behind this? Then who is it?

    Nicole was racking her brain.

    "What''s wrong? Why not take a rest? Yourputer will arrive soon. Don''t worry. I''ve already asked

    about yourpetition and learned that your opponents are weak. Winning the preliminaries will be a

    sure thing."

    "Grandpa, I want to see my mother, now, immediately, this second."

    Nicole interrupted Edwin. And her request made Edwin pause and look bad.

    "When this matter is over, I''ll let you see her."

    "I told you, I want to see her now. Even if I can''t fly over, can''t I have a video chat with her now? I just

    want to know how she is and how she''s doing."

    Edwin disliked Nicole''s stubbornness.

    "She''s my daughter. What can I do to her? Everything is fine except her limited freedom. Don''t worry.

    But it''s not the time for you to meet."

    "Then when? Grandpa, I just want to know what Morgan is doing there where my mother is grounded.

    Morgan is a doctor, not a nanny. You won''t tell me that she stays to take care of my mother, right?"

    This was a question that Nicole had never understood.

    If Edwin wanted Audrey to be taken care of, he could just hire a nanny. Why did he chose Morgan?

    Morgan was treating Ad at the Miller''s, butter Ad was killed and Morgan disappeared

    mysteriously. Now Morgan was taking care of Audrey. What a strange coincidence!

    Nicole couldn''t convince herself with such a coincidence, so here she was, trying to get the answer to

    the riddle from Edwin. Otherwise, she would be restless.

    Edwin''s expression changed suddenly when he heard Nicole''s question.

 Chapter 833 How Could She Be So Ruthless

    Chapter 833 How Could She Be So Ruthless

    "It is for your own good to know what you should know and not go too far. Now, go back to your room

    and focus on your designs. That''s what you should do now."

    It was obvious that Edwin was avoiding her question.

    The doubts in Nicole''s heart loomedrge.

    "What''s wrong? Is my mother sick? I well know both the medical skills and temper of Morgan. I guess

    you forced her to stay with my mother with your power, right? Then what happened to my mother? I just

    want the truth."

    Nicole anxiously grabbed Edwin''s sleeve like a child, tears streaming down her face.

    Edwin felt bad.

    "I said, don''t ask, no question..."

    "Tell me the truth, or I kill myself. I believe your trick will be screwed up once Samuel gets some bad

    news about me."

    Nicole''s words frightened Edwin.

    "How dare you!"

    "Don''t push me!"

    Nicole''s stubbornness was exactly the same as that of Audrey.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Edwin red at her, but Nicole didn''t back off.

    In the end, Edwin gave in.

    "It''s useless even if I tell you. You can''t be there now."

    "At least, I know what happened to her, what''s more, I can have a video chat with her!"

    Her uneasiness loomedrge.

    After a sigh, Edwin sat down on the chair.

    He looked at Nicole who looked different from before, but still could find the part of her that he used to

    know in her eyes.

    "Sit down, in case you are so agitated that your baby will be affected. There, you go decoct some anti-

    abortifacient herbs for her, everything you need will be found in the kitchen."

    Edwin didn''t call Cara by her name, but Cara didn''t mind, as she could tell that what Edwin was going

    to say might be a great blow to Nicole.

    "Madam, I..."

    Cara looked at Nicole with hesitation.

    With one hand on her stomach, Nicole knew that it would be difficult for her to keep calm if Audrey and

    her family got involved in Edwin''s story.

    Realizing this, she nodded to Cara and said, "Go, I think I may need a bowl."

    "Alright. Madam, don''t get too emotional. Everyone has his own destiny. The softest pillow is a clear

    conscience."

    Cara didn''t know what is going to happen next, but she still tried to console Nicole.

    Nicole felt warm at these words, and she nodded gently.

    After Cara left, only Edwin and Nicole were left in the room. Nicole said in a low voice, "Grandpa,

    please tell me that you are not the person who inflicted misery on my mother."

    "s!"

    Edwin sighed. Looking at Nicole in front of him, Edwin felt stung by the expectation in her eyes, so he

    said sadly, "I didn''t do well."

    "Is it rted to you?"

    "I think so. When your mother fell in love with your father, I objected immediately. After all, as a soldier,

    I know what a battle means for a soldier, and it will be a disaster for his woman. Back then, if it wasn''t

    for my job, your grandmother wouldn''t have cheated on me, then no such a bastard for sure. Your

    father was one of the Dons. Audrey might not know what that meant, but I did. So, I didn''t agree with

    their love, but Audrey was as stubborn as you are now. He even broke off our father-daughter

    rtionship and went abroad, just to be with your father. Later, when I learned that your father joined

    the army and your mother was lovelorn, I tried to get her back. However, your mother was too proud to

    admit that she had done anything wrong. After rejecting my offer of peace, she left the city alone. Later

    she gave birth to you and left you behind. She was enrolled into a diplomat''s school. Since then, she

    has been abroad and neveres home. Moreover, she never contacts me. I wonder if she still

    mes me for what happened to your father."

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Your fault? You just disagreed with their love. She shouldn''t me you for not making it to the end.

    After all, all you did was for my mom''s own good."

    Looking at Nicole, Edwin sighed again, "When they were in love, I found your father behind your

    mother''s back. I asked your father to leave your mother, but he refused at first. Then I told him about

    the hardship a soldier''s wife would confront, and analyzed the conflicts between his aspiration as a

    soldier and the happiness of your mother. That''s why your father decided to break up with your

    mother."

    Nicole never thought that Edwin would be part of the reasons why her parents broke up. Anyway, her

    father made a choice out of his love for her mother.

    But Audrey might feel uneptable.

    As a woman, she loved a man with her whole heart, but this man broke up with her for his own

    aspiration. Nicole also felt that she couldn''t ept such a result.

    "After my mom left, you didn''t take the initiative to contact her? After all, she''s your daughter, what''s

    more, it''s been so many years..."

    "You don''t know her. She thinks I ruined her happiness. She was unhappy abroad, got pregnant after

    drunkenness, and gave birth to a daughter. No one will know those pains but herself, therefore, she

    hates me even more. Otherwise, why didn''t she tell you I am still alive and live in the Seapolis City?

    Why didn''t shee back to see me once? "

    Edwin smiled bitterly, which made Nicole feel a little sad.

    "Grandpa, my mom will let go."

    "Whatever. I have only one daughter in my life, and I seldom interfere her life, but not this time."

    When Edwin said this, some tears appeared in his eyes.

    "What happened to my mom?"

    Coming to this question, Nicole became more uneasy.

    Edwin looked at Nicole, pondered for a while, then said, "Your mother has a terminal illness."

    "What?"

    Nicole almost fainted. If Edwin hadn''t let her sit, she would have fallen to the ground now.

    "What is it?"

    Nicole asked with a trembling voice, and she tightly clenched her hands together.

    Edwin had only one daughter in his life, how could he not cherish her? When his sadness was

    mentioned, he shed some tears sorrowfully.

    "Gastric cancer,st stage. Your mother left the Don family for two reasons. One is that she felt

    ashamed of the troubles made by your half-sister; and the other is that your mother learned about her

    illness and nned to die alone in a strange ce. She didn''t want you to know about her illness,

    because she was afraid you couldn''t stand that you lose the mother you just found. Meanwhile she

    thought it unnecessary to inform the other daughter, who was also left behind, because there was

    nothing one could do."

    Edwin wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said in a low voice, "Your mother was proud all

    her life. She failed to see the man she loved before his death, but spent her entire life with a man she

    didn''t love. She gave birth to you for love, then abandoned you; and gave birth to daughters for a man

    she didn''t love, but refused to raise them. Her life seemed wonderful, but in fact, she suffered more

    than anyone else. Your happy marriage, Samuel who loves you and the good children were enough for

    her, so she was ready to go find your father. Even at thest stage of her life, she still refused to

    contact me. You can tell how persistent her grudge was against me for what I did to her and your

    father. If I hadn''t found her and saved her in time, she would have been dead by now. Now, I ask

    Morgan to save her, then she could live as long as possible. However, she revolts, trying to run away,

    so I have to ground her."

    Nicole never expected such a story, and couldn''t help feeling pricks in both her nose and eyes, tears

    rolling down her cheeks.

    "Grandpa, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why didn''t you find me earlier? My mom should feel lonely

    and helpless in such a long time. She left her home alone and was still on her own at the end of her

    life. How could she be so heartless? "

    Seeing that Nicole was crying badly, Edwin hurriedly stepped forward and hugged her on the shoulder.

    He patted her lightly and said, "Don''t cry. Your mother didn''t tell you because she wanted you to be

    happy. It''s not that I don''t want you to have a video chat with her. She just won''t answer your call.

    Chemotherapy has already changed her appearance and she won''t allow you to see her changes. Now

    my only hope is that I can bring her back publicly after settling thewsuit about Laurel. Otherwise, I''m

    afraid she''ll die on the road before shees back. "

    Hearing what Edwin said, Nicole cried sadly.

    "Grandpa, I miss her. I do. I''ve been looking for her since the moment I knew Martha is my aunt, but I

    can''t find her. I sent people to look for her, but there''s still no positive news. I''m afraid something bad

    will happen to her, like Laurel will hurt her. So, I never expected such a story."

    "Silly girl, Laurel won''t let her go. With Audrey, she can threaten you and force you to follow her

    biddings, but I hid your mother before she did. When Morgan was sent by Laurel to Land City for a

    negotiation with you, I contacted her privately and promised her a bright future in exchange for her

    treatment on your mother after she leaves the Miller''s. Otherwise, how could she disappear from the

    Miller family out of thin air?"

    Knowing how Morgan disappeared from Edwin''s description, Nicole did not feel rxed, but so heavy

    that she almost couldn''t breathe. However, she still remembered what Laurence told her.

    He said that Ad''s death was strange.

    Nicole felt anxious to contact Morgan to know why Ad died and what she died for.

 Chapter 834 I Just Want to Be Alone

    Chapter 834 I Just Want to Be Alone

    "If I cannot see my mother, can I at least see Morgan? Even if I can only video chat with her. I need to

    ask her something. Is that ok?"

    Nicole''s request was so sincere and urgent in front of Edwin.

    Edwin paused for a moment and said in a low voice, "I am afraid she will not see you either."

    "Why? There is no grudge between us."

    Nicole could not understand the reason behind it.

    Edwin shook his head. "I don''t know the details. But when she promised to take care of your mother,

    the only condition she told me was that she did not want to see you again for the rest of her life."

    "What?"

    Nicole was so shocked that she did not know what to say.

    Was it because that she did not show respect to Morgan in the Land city, and that was the reason why

    Morgan did not want to see her forever?

    But Morgan was not a small-minded person.

    "Grandpa, could you..."

    "There is nothing I can do because I already made a promise to her. Perhaps I will tryter but not now.

    I am getting tired, too. You may go and take a rest."

    It was obvious that Edwin did not want Nicole to stay any longer.

    Nicole understood that there was no need for her to insist and stay anymore. She said goodnight to

    Edwin and left the room.

    Cara came back at this time and saw Nicole. Seeing the disappointment on Nicole''s face, Cara asked

    with worries, "Mrs. Green, is everything alright?"

    "I am tired. I want to rest for a while."

    Nicole returned to her mother''s room.

    She suddenly remembered what Edwin said. He told Nicole that Audrey caught a fatal disease and

    would pass away soon. He also said that Audrey knew the diagnosis when she left the Seapolis City.

    Sadness came to her mind, and her tears were about to drop.

    When Audrey was still a healthy woman, she did not think of her as someone of vital importance to her

    life. When she said that she wanted to leave the Seapolis City to travel around, she was only sad for a

    moment. At that time, she did not see her mother an important part of her life.

    Audrey gave birth to her. But in the past 30 years, it was the Bush family who gave her the parents''

    love. She had such a happy life that she kept an indifferent attitude towards Audrey. Even if there was

    a trace of affection, she never felt that Audrey was important. Moreover, the other child of Audrey''s had

    caused so much trouble for her.

    Nicole even felt that if it was not for the Dons and the essential etiquette she was taught, she probably

    wouldn''t be this close to Andrey. However, when Nicole knew that Audrey''s life wasing to an end,

    she finally felt the deepest pain.

    The pain was like a vine with poisonous thorns that tightly wrapped around her. It was getting so tight

    that it was hard for her to breathe.

    She tore open her cor, but still felt suffocating.

    How did she end up having a fatal disease?

    She was still so young and energetic.

    Edwin said that Audrey had been unfortunate all her life. Nicole did not feel so at first, but now, she felt

    deep sorrow.

    The fear and sadness of knowing Andrey was going to die was overwhelmingly painful for her.

    Audrey had two daughters, but when she didn''t have much time left, she decided to find a ce to die

    alone, so that no one would know. Nicole felt sad every time she thought about it.

    Cara was worried about Nicole. She saw Nicole crying when she came to Nicole''s room,

    Nicole did not make any sound. It was like she did not intend to cry. However, Cara got more worried

    when she saw it.

    "Mrs. Green, are you worried about Mr. Green? Do not worry, Mr. Green is capable of anything. He will

    Cara guessed about Nicole''s tears.

    Nicole did not deny it, nor did she say anything. She just looked outside of the window. No one knew

    what she was thinking.

    It started raining outside and soon got misty, which made Nicole''s mood even worse.

    She was desperate to see Audrey, but she also knew that without Edwin''s permission, she would never

    have a chance to see her.

    Nicole looked at the photo of Audrey on her bedside table. Her tears fell like pearls off a string.

    She could do anything, but she could not fight with death.

    What should she do?

    Was it the destiny that she could not have a close familial rtionship with Audrey?

    She had not had many opportunities to be together with her. She never snuggled up to her like any

    other child. Why would she leave this world in such a hurry?

    Perhaps, after Nicole''s father died, Audrey had been suffering. She was just living life. But now, she did

    not have to wait any longer. Was she finally going to see Nicole''s father on the other side of the world?

    Did it mean that Nicole would officially be an orphan?

    This was the first time Nicole felt like she was duckweed.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    A feeling of emptiness that could not be filled by the Bush family.

    In the end, this bloodline made her suffered from losing a family member.

    Nicole ignored Cara andy on the bed. She tightly grabbed the nket and covered her head. The

    smell on the nket reminded her of the feeling of snuggling in her mother''s arms.

    Audrey''s face and voice showed up in Nicole''s mind.

    Audrey was a boring woman. She rarely smiled and kept a poker face all day. She did not know if it

    was from her job as a diplomat, or the loss of her lover.

    All Nicole could remember was the first time she saw Audrey smile. It was when Audrey saw her and

    knew she was her daughter.

    Audrey''s smile back then was so bright and warm. Was it true that she could never see it again?

    Nicole grabbed the quilt tightly and wept.

    Cara waspletely frightened.

    "Mrs. Green, what is going on? Are you unwell? I have cooked some herb medicine to stabilize your

    pregnancy. Would you like to drink some? Your mood right now is bad for the baby."

    No matter what Cara said, Nicole did not stop weeping.

    Yes. She was once a baby in Audrey''s belly. She had also tormented Audrey for ten months as a baby.

    Audrey endured so much pain to give birth to her. Now that Audrey was sick, but there was nothing she

    could do. Nothing.

    Nicole felt like a terrible daughter.

    No!

    She could not sit here and wait helplessly. She must see Audrey!

    Nicole had never been so determined.

    However, this was the Shaw''s. She was surrounded by bodyguards. Even if she had superpower, it

    would be hard for her to escape from this ce.

    Samuel was not here, and she could not get out by herself. She also had no idea about how Audrey''s

    situation was. What should she do?

    Cara put the medicine on the table when she saw that Nicole did not say anything. When she wanted

    to go out to find someone, Nicole started speaking.

    Nicole''s voice was so hoarse that Cara could tell she was holding something back.

    "Cara, I am fine. I just want to be alone." Nicole said.

    "Mrs. Green, you are in great sadness right now. I am worried..."

    "There is nothing to worry about. It was only because I knew some things that made me sad. Do not

    worry about me. I will be alright after tonight. Could you leave the room now? Please close the door

    and turn off the lights. I want to sleep well. I am too tired."

    Nicole''s voice was weak. It sounded like she was exhausted.

    Although Cara was worried, she could not bear to say anything seeing Nicole like this.

    "Alright, Mrs. Green. Could you drink the medicine before I go back?"

    This time, Nicole did not refuse.

    She lifted the nket and sat up. Then, she directly took the bowl, gulped it down, and gave the bowl

    back to Cara.

    It was bitter, but Nicole did not say anything and directly drank it.

    Cara saw that she was in a bad mood, so she took the bowl and went out without saying anything else.

    Edwin was waiting outside. Seeing Carae out and held an empty bowl, he asked worriedly, "Has

    Nicole drunk the medicine?"

    "Yes, Mrs. Green drank it. I added some medicine that could soothe her. Mrs. Green should be able to

    sleep well tonight."

    Cara and Edwin were at odds, but now surprisingly, they became partners.

    Edwin''s heart finally rxed. He looked at Cara and said in a low voice, "Could you sleep in the

    corridor tonight? So that you could know if anything happens. I am worried that she..."

    Edwin did not finish the sentence, but the intense concern in his eyes made Cara''s hostility towards

    him dissipated a lot.

    "I will do that."

    "Don''t worry, I will tell them to adjust the temperature here so that you will not catch a cold. I also told

    someone to bring the nket over."

    "Thank you."

    Cara did not go back to her room and directly sat down in the corridor.

    After Nicole drank the medicine, she went to bed and pulled over the quilt to cover herself. The smell of

    the quilt reminded Nicole of Audrey as if she was right beside her, singing a luby for her to sleep.

    Slowly, her eyes became a little wet.

    Her head was dizzy. She realized that Cara might have added something else in the medicine, but she

    was OK with it. She needed to rest anyway.

    She was so tired that she wanted to have a good sleep. She did not want to ask or know anything. She

    just wanted to go to bed like a child. Cara''s medicine helped her.

    Nicole fell asleep without any distractions.

    She had a good sleep, but Cara and Edwin did not.

    Edwin woke up several times. When he arrived outside Nicole''s room, he saw that Cara was not asleep

    either. He asked in a low voice, "How is it?"

    "I went in and checked. She slept soundly and breathed evenly. I believe she is fine."

    Hearing Cara''s words, Edwin was relieved.

    Finally, Edwin could not resist the sleepiness at midnight.

    "Go to sleep now. I do not think Nicole will wake up for a while. We will talk about it when she wakes

    up."

    "OK."

    Cara yawned, her eyes struggling to stay open.

    Finally, everyone fell asleep.

    When the sun rose up, Nicole woke up.

    She slept soundly this time. Looking at the time, it was only five o''clock in the morning.

    It was quiet at the Shaw''s. Everyone was in their dreams.

    Nicole stood up barefoot. When she opened the door, she saw Cara asleep against the door, the

    bodyguards at the door of her room already gone.

    She did not know why but still went to Edwin''s room quietly.

    Having just fallen soundly asleep, Edwin did not notice Nicole''s arrival. Nicole gently pulled open his

    night stand and took something out.

 Chapter 835 It Is Just a House with Nothing

    Chapter 835 It Is Just a House with Nothing

    Heart in her mouth, Nicole was afraid that Edwin would suddenly wake up. Fortunately, Edwin wasn''t

    awakened and kept on sleeping.

    She quickly stuffed that thing into her pocket and tiptoed out of Edwin''s room.

    Nicole did not see that the moment she closed the door, Edwin opened his eyes.

    He looked at the drawer where the pass was put and sighed.

    "Steve."

    Edwin''s voice was not loud, but a man opened the door and walked in. If Nicole were still here, she

    would be able to tell that this man was the one who kidnapped her halfway over.

    Edwin told him to go out to hide for a while. He was about to leave when he heard Edwin calling for

    him, so he entered the room.

    "Mr. Shaw, what can I do for you?"

    "Follow her and make sure nothing happens to her. Nicole takes after Audrey and has a stubborn

    temper. She is going to see Audrey now."

    Edwin sighed again.

    Steve frowned tightly.

    "Mr. Shaw, Audrey will not agree to see her. Moreover, it will not be peaceful along the way. If anything

    happens to Nicole, Samuel will..."

    "That is why I asked you to follow her. I know that Audrey is stubborn, and she will not see Nicole.

    However, if I keep Nicole here, she will be depressed. She is still carrying a child."

    Edwin''s hair had turned grey.

    The person he wanted to see the most in his life was his daughter, but she never forgave him. Now that

    he saw his granddaughter being so stubborn, it was as if he had seen Audrey.

    Perhaps he was wrong back then and should not have separated a loving couple, but what was the use

    of saying this now? There was nothing he could do to ask for Audrey''s forgiveness.

    Edwin did not want the estrangement between him and Audrey to affect Nicole. He liked this

    granddaughter. After all, she was one of the very few rtives he had left.

    Steve could understand Edwin. He nodded and walked out.

    When Nicole returned to her room, she saw that Cara was still asleep. She could not bear it, but she

    was a bit worried if she just left the ce in this way.

    Now that she was pregnant, she did not dare to take the risk.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Nicole woke Cara up.

    "Mrs. Green? Are you awake? Do you want some water? Or are you hungry? I will cook the breakfast

    for you now."

    Cara said as she was about to get up, but Nicole stopped her.

    "Stop talking and listen to me. Hurry up and pack up our things. Let us get out of here."

    "Get out of here?"

    Cara was a little confused.

    "Did Edwin let us leave?"

    "No, let''s leave immediately when they are sleeping now."

    Nicole did not exin much, but she got up and tidied up her belongings. When she saw Audrey''s

    picture on the bedside table, she paused for a moment, then she brought the picture with her.

    Cara felt that she might need some sleep and could not think clearly. Why didn''t she understand what

    Nicole meant?

    This was the Shaw''s!

    She still remembered how tightly guarded this ce was. Back then, Samuel brought his men but failed

    to take Nicole out of here, how could Nicole thought that she could escape with herself?

    Was that possible?

    Although Cara was puzzled, she still quickly packed up her things. Seeing that Nicole was already

    waiting for her, she said embarrassedly, "Mrs. Green, I am sorry, I..."

    "We can talk outside. Follow me and do not make any noise."

    Nicole quietly opened the door.

    There was no one in the corridor outside, and her heart was pounding.

    She did not know what would happen to her if Edwin''s guards stopped her. But now, all she wanted to

    do was to find Audrey and see her as soon as possible.

    If she went toote, she might never have the opportunity to see her mother.

    Nicole brought Cara out of the room.

    She cautiously turned and looked around. She even paused at the door of Edwin''s room for a moment,

    then knelt towards the door.

    "Mrs. Green, you..."

    "Shh!"

    Nicole did not let Cara speak, but her eyes were already wet.

    She knew that Edwin was kind to her, although he looked very strict.

    He was so nice to her.

    Even though it seemed like Edwin had imprisoned her, he still provided all the foods that were her

    favorite.

    If Edwin had not investigated her eating preferences in advance, how could he have coincidentally

    known all the dishes she liked?

    Edwin gave her everything she liked in her room, from theputer she needed to participate in the

    He did not say anything nice, but Nicole could sense the love he had for her.

    "Grandpa, I am sorry that I need to go. I will apologize to you when I get back!"

    As Nicole spoke, she wanted to cry.

    She kowtowed three times to Edwin, then resolutely stood up, turned around, and left.

    She was afraid that she would hesitate if she stopped.

    Edwin watched Nicole from the window. His tears were about to drop.

    "Go and see your mother. I believe you will make your motherpromise. I just never know if I can

    get your mother''s forgiveness in my lifetime."

    After saying that to himself, Edwin hurriedly wiped the corner of his eyes with the back of his hand. He

    went back to the bed andy down as if he had fallen asleep.

    Nicole left the Shaw''s with Cara. When Nicole rushed to the garage and saw Steve, she paused for a

    moment. She even wanted to turn around and leave.

    "Ms. Nicole."

    Steve hurriedly stepped forward and gave Nicole a military salute, which shocked Nicole.

    "You..."

    "Ms. Nicole, my name is Steve. Mr. Shaw told me to wait for you here. He said that you are pregnant,

    and the journey will be tough. It is not good. Let me take you to Bordeaux. Moreover, the journey is not

    peaceful. If anything happens, Shaw will not be able to exin it to Mr. Green."

    Nicole''s nose immediately became sour.

    "Did grandpa know all of this?"

    "Mr. Shaw knew from the beginning. He said that you are as stubborn as your mother. However, he

    hopes that you can see her and cheer her up. He also said that the Shaws will always wee her. If

    she is tired outside, she can alwayse back."

    Steve''s words made Nicole feel sad again.

    Edwin looked very dignified, but Nicole knew that he was lonely and pitiful.

    "I will bring my mother back."

    Nicole looked in the direction of the Shaw''s again and got into the car.

    Although Cara did not know what Nicole and Steve were talking about, she was worried when she saw

    how excited Nicole was.

    "Mrs. Green, we should get in the car. The temperature in the early morning is low. Do not catch a

    cold."

    Nicole nodded.

    After they got in the car, Steve drove away from the Shaw''s. When they arrived at the door, Steve said,

    "Ms. Nicole, please give me the pass."

    Nicole felt a little guilty.

    Edwin knew everything, so he knew that she took his pass, but he agreed.

    This stubborn old man!

    He said that Nicole was as stubborn as her mother, wouldn''t it be that she inherited the personality

    from him as well?

    Nicole gave the pass to Steve.

    Not far from the militarypound, Nicole saw a familiar figure squatting on the roadside. She could

    not help but shouted, "Steve, stop."

    Steve thought that something had happened, so he immediately put on a brake.

    "Ms. Nicole, what happened?"

    "I saw an acquaintance. Wait for me."

    Nicole wanted to get out of the car. Steve and Cara stopped her.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s not a good time now. You cannot go down."

    "Ms. Nicole, we should leave."

    However, Nicole was determined to get off the car. They had no choice but to let Nicole go, but they

    were very nervous.

    Nicole ignored them. After getting out of the car, she directly went to the person she saw and said with

    some uncertainty, "Auntie?"

    Martha suddenly raised her head and was slightly stunned when she saw Nicole.

    "Why are you here?"

    Martha''s question was also Nicole''s, but Nicole could guess it.

    "Did youe here to see my grandpa?"

    Nicole remembered Martha''s background and that Edwin was still concerned about this matter. She

    could not help but feel a little sad and embarrassed.

    Martha was not in good health, and she was poisoned. Although ir and Gabrielle had treated her,

    the result was not very optimistic. Tim had disappeared and left Martha alone in this world. Nicole was

    distressed and sad for Martha.

    Martha looked at the militarypound in front of her and mocked herself, "I want to see him, but he

    does not necessarily want to see me. Besides, I cannot enter this ce as I wish."

    "Auntie, Grandpa has his reasons. You will clear the air."

    "Perhaps, I do not want to ask for the settlement anymore. I am about to die, so what does it matter if

    he wants to see me or not? But I am just sad and not reconciled. I did note here for any other

    reason. I just want to see him, that is it."

    Martha''s words were pathetic, making Nicole ufortable.

    She could tell from Martha''s words that Martha regarded Edwin as her father. Perhaps she did not

    know the truth, which made it even more distressing.

    "Auntie, it is windy here and the temperature will drop at night. You should go back. Where is Tim? Why

    did he leave you here alone?"

    As Nicole spoke, she went to grab Martha''s hand. Martha''s hand was so cold, and her body carried a

    trace of coldness as well.

    "Auntie, have you been here all night?"

    "I saw Samuel bring his men. I thought he would treat you the same way he treated my mother and me

    back then, so I came to see what is happening. Later, Samuel came out, but I did not see you. I heard

    what those people said. I was afraid that he would make things difficult for you, but I was not able to go

    in, so I could only wait here."

    Martha''s words made Nicole understand that she came here because she was worried about her. It

    reminded Martha of those sad moments in her past, so she stayed here all night.

    "Auntie, let me take you home."

    Nicole held her hand, but Martha pulled it away.

    "Home? Where is my home? I have no husband, no son, and no parents. It is just a house with

    nothing."

    Nicole instantly felt tense.

    "Come with me. I am going to find my mother. You have not seen each other for so many years.

    Perhaps this is thest time you meet."

    Nicole''s words instantly stunned Martha.

    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 836 Fate is Fair to Everyone

    Chapter 836 Fate is Fair to Everyone

    Nicole looked at Martha. She did not want to tell her about Audrey''s illness. She was wondering if fate

    was ying tricks on these two sisters. Why did they get sick at the same time?

    "We can talk about it on the way."

    Nicole wanted to talk to Martha with her. After all, Tim was no longer here. Martha was divorced from

    her husband and was alone. It is distressing, but Steve did not agree with Nicole''s decision.

    "Ms. Nicole, wherever you want to go, I will go with you. But I am afraid that Mrs. Louis cannote

    with us."

    "Why not? She is my aunt! Whether you admit it or not, I recognize her identity."

    As Nicole spoke, she forcefully took Martha into the car.

    Cara did not know who Martha was, but seeing Nicole treat her so well and called her auntie, she

    naturally had a good impression of Martha.

    Steve wanted to say something else, but Nicole said in a low voice, "I know you work for the Shaws,

    and you only listen to your Mr. Shaw. I also know that you might know about those things back then.

    But no matter what, she is my aunt. I cannot ignore her. Besides, the two of them have not seen each

    other for so many years. This may be thest chance for them, so I must take her with me. If she had

    not met me, nothing would happen. It must mean something that we actually bump into each other.

    Steve, if you have any difficulty, you can drop us off and call Laurence for me. We can go to my

    mother''s ce by ourselves."

    Nicole made her points clearly. If Steve said anything else, Nicole might get off the car immediately.

    Steve still remembered that Mr. Shaw asked him to take care of Nicole, so he could only stop talking

    now. He wanted to call Mr. Shaw, but then he heard Nicole say, "If you call my grandfather and

    anything happens, I will not spare you. My grandfather is not in good health, are you trying to make him

    suffer even more by angering him? There is a saying that the soldiers can disregard the orders if the

    leader is not present. Steve, you are my man now, so you have to listen to me, for now."

    "But Ms. Nicole, she..."

    "Enough of it. Just drive."

    Nicole also knew that she was a little bit too aggressive, but she could not leave Martha, whether

    because she is her aunt or because she is Tim''s mother. She could not abandon her.

    Tim was a filial man. He must have gone out for Martha''s terminal disease.

    Before Tim came back, Nicole did not want anything to happen to Martha.

    Seeing Nicole treat her so nice, Martha sighed, "It must be hard for you, Nicole. To be honest, I do not

    think I can be cured. The only person I want to see for the rest of my life is your mother. We have not

    seen each other for so many years. It has been a lifetime. Perhaps before I see her, I will..."

    "Auntie, stop saying those depressing words. I am sure my mother will be very happy to see you."

    Nicoleforted Martha.

    Although Steve did not agree, seeing that Nicole had made up her mind, he did not say anything else.

    But he still took extra precautions against Martha.

    Martha did not have any reaction to this. She just talked to Nicole about her family. Her kind attitude

    reminded Nicole of her mother again.

    What was Audrey doing now?

    Was she also missing her?

    Nicole knew that it was not appropriate for her toe out at this moment. Since Edwin and Samuel

    were nning something big, she might disrupt their n. But there was not enough time for her.

    It would be fine if she did not know about Audrey''s situation. She could just be a good hostage here

    with Edwin and cooperate with them. But now that she knew that Audrey''s life was going to end at any

    time, she could not sit still and pretend nothing happened.

    After dying all this time, she did not know if Audrey could wait for her.

    The tree wants to remain quiet, but the wind will not stop; the son wants to serve his parents, but they

    are no longer there.

    Nicole did not want to experience this sorrow. Even if Audrey only had one day left, she wanted to be

    filial in front of her bed. At the very least, she had to tell her that she was going to be a grandma again.

    Maybe that could bring some joy to her life and make her life a bit longer.

    Seeing Nicole''s sudden sorrow, Martha asked, "Do you miss your mother?"

    "Yes, I have missed her for so many years. I have not had much time by her side, but now I just want to

    stay with her. It''s good enough to hear a story from her."

    "You are such a child! It is luckier to have a daughter. Look at how old my son is, and he is still not

    nning to get married. I cannot even have a grandson. Maybe I will never have the chance to see it

    happen."

    Martha''s gaze was blurry.

    Nicole cleared up her sadness andforted Martha, "Auntie, stop say that. It is just because Tim has

    not met his right one. I believe that he will be able to find his true love, and you will be able to see your

    grandson born."

    "Come on, there is no need to console me. I know you are being kind. After all these years, I do not

    know what my older sister looks like now. I remember when I left, I was only eight years old and Audrey

    was already twelve. She was already very graceful and pretty. She looked very good."

    Martha seemed to be immersed in the past. Nicole could not bear to interrupt her. Listening to Martha

    talk about her and Audrey''s childhood, Nicole felt warm.

    Steve had remained silent. Cara had also been doing her duty and staying by their side. She did not

    say anything and tried her best to leave the space for Nicole and Martha.

    After driving for a distance, Nicole realized that they arrived at the airport. She could not help but ask,

    "Are we taking a ne?"

    "Yes, Ms. Nicole, it is the fastest way! The Mr. Shaw was worried that we cannot make it in time..."

    Steve wanted to continue, but he stopped because he did not trust Martha. Nicole clearly understood.

    "When we get into the airport, buy a ticket for Auntie."

    "I understand."

    Steve was reluctant, but he did what Nicole asked him to do.

    Nicole looked back at Martha and asked with a smile, "Auntie, do you have your ID?"

    "Yes, who will go out without an ID? I am used to it."

    Nicole paused slightly.

    Martha had been living in a sanatorium for all these years and basically did not go out. Why did she say

    she always brought her ID with her?

    This doubt shed through her mind, but she did not pursue it further.

    After arriving at the airport, Steve went to buy the ne tickets. Nicole took Martha to the waiting area,

    and Cara went to buy some food.

    "Mrs. Green, the journey is bumpy, and you have not eaten anything yet. Have some. Here are hot milk

    and bread."

    Cara passed the food to Nicole. She also gave the same food to Martha.

    "Mrs. Louis, here is the breakfast for you."

    "Call me Martha. Bard and I are divorced."

    Martha took the bread and milk and expressed her gratitude. But her words immediately embarrassed

    Cara.

    "Sorry, I didn''t know."

    "You do not have to apologize. A man who is not worth waiting for and love has already ruined my

    entire life. Now that I am dying, I only want to be free."

    Hearing Martha say this, Cara did not reply. Instead, she sat down beside Nicole and ate the bread.

    Nicole was so hungry. She did not say anything and quickly ate the food for the sake of the baby.

    Martha did not eat much. Seeing Nicole swallow so quick with tears at the corner of her eyes, she said,

    "He is still making things difficult for you, isn''t he? Look at how hungry you are. Eat slowly. Do not

    choke yourself. I have more here."

    Nicole knew who Martha was talking about, but after swallowing the food, she smiled and said, "It has

    nothing to do with grandpa. It was just that I am pregnant again, so I eat more. It is easy for me to get

    hungry now."

    "What? Are you pregnant?"

    Martha was very surprised.

    "Aren''t you have a special health condition that it is not easy for you to get pregnant?"

    Facing Martha''s doubts, Nicole says embarrassedly, "Auntie, my body has recovered. Now that I am

    carrying a child, you are going to be a grandma, too."

    Martha was very surprised, but she smiled and said, "This is great. Fate is fair to everyone."

    "It is just that I am lucky."

    Nicole smiled like a fool.

    Martha touched Nicole''s hair as if she were treating her own child, "I really hope you can be safe."

    "I will."

    When Steve came back, he saw that Nicole and Martha were talking happily. He could not help but

    frown.

    Just now, he called Edwin and told him about Martha when he went to buy the ne tickets.

    Edwin was very angry.

    "When we arrive in Bordeaux, find an opportunity to separate Martha from Nicole. If possible, let our

    people control Martha. Do not let her be with Nicole."

    "Mr. Shaw, Ms. Nicole seems to like and trust Martha very much."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Steve said awkwardly.

    Edwin was instantly enraged.

    "Foolish! If I wanted to recognize this daughter, I would have done it earlier. Why would I have to wait

    until now? How will Audrey take it when she sees Martha? Who could predict it? Audrey is such an

    independent person, if she really wants to meet her sister and her mother, will I be able to stop her?

    But did you hear her say something about her mother and her sister? Have you heard that she was

    looking for them? Or have you seen Audrey actually looking for them? Back when her mother was

    alive, she did not even look for her. Now that her mother was gone, why would she want to see this

    little sister? Although I do not know why Audrey did this, I know my daughter. She will not do it for no

    reason." Listen to me. You must protect Nicole and separate Martha from her. When you get off the

    ne, do it for me, ok? "

    Hearing Edwin''s words, Steve immediately became serious and nervous.

    "Mr. Shaw, I understand. I will make sure it''s done."

    When Steve passed Martha the ticket, he could not help but made an extra nce at Martha.

    Seeing that Steve was looking at her, Martha smiled and said, "What is wrong? Is there something on

    my face?"

    Steve hurriedly turned away.

    He was in his forties and had been with the Mr. Shaw for a long time. He had seen Audrey a few times,

    and Martha''s smile was simr as Audrey''s. However, Steve still did not trust her.

    "Because I bought the tickets on such a short notice, your seats are not next to each other. Ms. Nicole,

    you are with Cara. I will be with Martha."

    Steve arranged the seats on purpose, thinking that no matter what, he would have to keep Nicole and

    Martha apart. However, he never expected that things would take such a turn even before the ne

    <pnded.

 Chapter 837 I Have Underestimated You

    Chapter 837 I Have Underestimated You

    Martha took the air ticket, making no objection to Steve''s arrangement, but Nicole spoke.

    "Let me stay with my aunt. She doesn''t have anyone to talk to these days. Besides, you are not familiar

    with her. I can sit with her and chat along the way. It takes around six hours to get to Bordeaux. It''s

    boring."

    Steve hastily tried to dissuade her.

    "Ms. Nicole, you need Cara to take care of you. You..."

    "I''m not that fragile. How far gone am I? It''s fine. I''m just travelling by air. Don''t be nervous. Besides,

    she is my aunt. What can she do to me?"

    Nicole smiled and directly rejected Steve''s request.

    "Ms. Nicole, but..."

    "Come on. Look at my aunt. She looks weak. What harm can she do to me? It''s settled."

    Nicole''s final decision silenced Steve.

    From beginning to end, Martha did not step in, as if she did not care about the arrangement.

    She had been watching peopleing and going, deep in thought.

    Nicole held her arm and said with a smile, "Auntie, let''s board the ne. It''s about to take off."

    "Alright."

    Martha smiled faintly, going through the security check with Nicole''s help.

    She didn''t bring much baggage with her, so it was easy for her.

    Steve had been watching Martha, but he did not find anything unusual about her.

    Nicole and Martha got on the ne, found their own seats and sat down, chatting happily.

    Martha felt a little sleepy. Nicole hastily said, "Auntie, go to sleep. I''ll wake you up when we arrive."

    "Alright."

    Martha did not refuse. She was really tired. Not long after she closed her eyes, she started to breathe

    steadily.

    Nicole was influenced by her, drifting off to sleep.

    When she woke up, the ne hadnded. People were talking loudly in the cabin.

    "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    Nicole asked doubtfully, feeling dizzy.

    She never got airsick. Why did she suddenly feel dizzy?

    "Auntie?"

    Nicole looked at Martha, who seemed to have just woken up next to her.

    "I don''t know. I just woke up. What''s wrong?"

    As she spoke, Cara ran over.

    "Madam, we haven''t arrived in Bordeaux yet. We are changing the ne at the transit airport. It seems

    that the ne is out of order. Steve got off to take a look."

    "Is the ne out of order?"

    Nicole thought she heard it wrong. Why was it so coincidental?

    This ne was supposed to be overhauled before it took off. Why did it suddenly break down?

    Martha rubbed her temples and said, "What''s going on? I''m very dizzy."

    "Me too. My head feels heavy. Maybe it''s too hot and stuffy here. Cara, go and see if Steve is back. We

    are getting off with him."

    Cara got off the ne at her order.

    After a short time, Cara came back

    "Madam, I can''t find Steve. We need to catch the connecting flight. Otherwise, we have to wait for the

    next ne."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    Martha said in a low voice, "Why don''t we go first? Steve works for him, and he will find us."

    Nicole nced at Martha and said in a low voice, "But Steve knows where my mother is. I don''t know."

    "You don''t know? Why don''t you know?"

    Martha seemed to be very surprised.

    Nicole scratched her forehead and said, "I didn''t ask. With Steve around, I didn''t think too much. Let''s

    wait for him. Perhaps he wille back soon."

    Martha did not say anything else.

    The other passengers on the ne quickly got off and transferred to another ne through the transit

    passage, where Nicole waited for Steve for a long time, but he didn''te. She felt uneasy.

    As a retainer of the Shaws, Steve was absolutely obedient to Edwin. He would definitely not leave in

    the middle of his mission unless someone made him.

    Nicole''s heart sank at the thought of it.

    Martha looked at Nicole and asked, "Do we need to wait for him?"

    "Let''s go. Perhaps something has held him up. We''ll contact him after we get to Bordeaux."

    Nicole made a quick decision, boarding the ne with Martha and Cara.

    When the ne took off, Nicole looked down and saw a figure being dragged out of the airport.

    That figure looked like Steve.

    Eyes darkening, she did not say or do anything, as if nothing had happened. She sat beside Martha

    and closed her eyes, dozing off.

    Cara was a little worried. She came to Nicole, wishing to exchange seats with Martha, who refused with

    the excuse of feeling unwell.

    "Cara, go back. My aunt will take care of me. It''s fine. Don''t worry."

    Nicole smiled faintly, which soothed Cara somehow, as if everything was fine with her around.

    Cara went back to her seat, and Nicole closed her eyes again and rested.

    Martha nced at her, a glimmer of some emotions shing across her eyes, but she looked away and

    closed her eyes.

    After flying for more than four hours, the ne finallynded at the airport.

    Nicole stretchedzily and shook her neck, smiling. "I''m tired from the journey. I feel hungry. Auntie,

    what do you want to eat? Why don''t we grab a bite at the airport after we get off the ne? Anyway, we

    have to contact Steve, who will arrive in half an hour even if he takes the next ne. Auntie, you adore

    me, and you won''t starve me and my baby, right?"

    As she spoke, she held Martha''s arm and pleaded like a little girl.

    Martha paused for a moment, and then shook her head helplessly with a smile.

    "You are a grown-up. How could you behave like a little girl?"

    "No matter how old I am, I will always be a child in your eyes. Come on. Let''s go. Let''s go eat

    something. I see that there is KFC at the airport. Let''s go eat some. I promise I''ll just eat a little, okay?"

    Nicole extended her fingers and squeezed her nose, amusing Martha, whoughed.

    "Alright, as you wish."

    "Auntie, I knew you are the best."

    Nicoleughed happily and contentedly.

    Looking at Nicole, Cara suddenly felt that she was like a child.

    It turned out that Nicole wasn''t that aloof, and she had such a childish side.

    Cara took their baggage and followed Nicole and Martha off the ne. They went to KFC in the airport

    and sat down.

    "Cara, order some drinks first. I''m terribly thirsty."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    As Nicole spoke, she fanned her cor with her hand. She was sweating.

    Martha did not feel hot, but she knew that pregnant women had higher temperatures, so she did not

    object.

    Cara brought the water over and went to order the food.

    Nicole quickly raised her head and drained the entire cup of water.

    Nicole drank so much that Martha suddenly felt thirsty.

    She picked up the cup and took a sip to moisten her lips. She secretly looked around and drank the

    remaining water.

    When she looked up, she saw Nicole rest her chin on one hand and gaze at her with meaningful eyes,

    which made her heart jump.

    "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?"

    "Well, Auntie, you suddenly look pretty."

    Nicole suddenly smiled naughtily, which relieved Martha.

    "You''re having a second pregnancy and you are still so naughty. I am old. How can you say I''m pretty?

    Don''t trick me, okay?"

    "Really, I mean it."

    Nicole giggled. Suddenly she covered her stomach and said, "Too bad. I have to go to the bathroom."

    Martha immediately became anxious.

    "Hold on. Wait until we go out. It''s crowded here, and the bathroom is not safe."

    "I can''t hold it anymore."

    Nicole didn''t listen to Martha. She rose to her feet and ran quickly towards the bathroom.

    "Slow down!"

    Martha was worried, following Nicole.

    Cara looked at them in bewilderment.

    "Madam..."

    "Bring me some paper. Hurry up."

    Nicole shouted at Cara and ran straight into the bathroom.

    Seeing that Martha went in as well, Cara hurriedly put down the baggage and rushed into the bathroom

    with the toilet paper.

    As soon as she entered the bathroom, she heard Nicole coldly say, "Close the door for me. Don''t let in

    anyone!"

    Cara was taken aback.

    Why did Nicole sound so strange?

    However, she quickly locked the bathroom door from the inside.

    She abruptly turned around and saw Nicole press Martha against the wall and take out a rope from her

    pocket, tying Martha up tightly.

    "Madam, what are you doing?"

    Cara was dumbfounded.

    Martha was also puzzled, struggling in vain.

    "Nicole, what''s wrong with you? Cut it out. I''m your aunt."

    "Luckily you''re my aunt. Otherwise, I might just kill you."

    There was no warmth in Nicole''s voice, which sent chills to people''s heart. In fact, she felt a ripping

    pain at her own heart.

    This was her aunt, her mother''s younger sister! Regardless of what had happened back then,

    regardless of the grudges between the elders, Martha and Audrey were sisters. But what had Martha

    done?

    Nicole was bitterly disappointed.

    Cara did not understand what was going on, but she did not ask any questions. Instead, she took a few

    steps back and went straight to the bathroom door, keeping watch on the outside.

    Nicole nced at her without saying anything. She looked at Martha.

    She asked coldly, "At this stage, can you tell me why you followed me here?"

    "Nicole, what nonsense are you talking about? Are you out of your mind? I''m your aunt, and I

    apany you here to see your mother. Didn''t you ask me toe with you? Why are you asking me

    now? Why do you tie me up? What''s wrong with you?"

    Growling angrily, Martha did not give up struggling.

    Nicole''s eyes turned cold.

    "Don''t bother. I bound you so tight that you can''t break free easily. If it had not been for Steve, perhaps

    I would have believed you, believed that you were brought to Bordeaux by me. Auntie, I have

    underestimated you."

 Chapter 838 I Just Dont Want to Look at You

    Chapter 838 I Just Don''t Want to Look at You

    "What do you mean? I can''t understand what you''re talking about."

    Martha turned her head away without looking into Nicole''s eyes.

    Nicole gave a meaningful smile.

    "Really? Then why are you avoiding my eyes?"

    "I just don''t want to look at you."

    Martha looked down and muttered.

    "You don''t want to or dare not? Or you feel guilty and can''t look me in the eye? But why weren''t you like

    this when you drugged me on the ne and made me unconscious?"

    Cara was seated far away from them, but she heard it clearly and was shocked with her eyes wide

    open.

    "Mrs. Green, Didn''t you feel dizzy from the long flight?"

    Nicole said with a smile, "I''ve flown to Bordeaux several times and never got sick, but why is it different

    this time? I know I am pregnant, but I have asked the doctor, who told me that I am in good health and

    definitely won''t have airsickness. That''s why I suspected you when I felt sick. But the ne happened

    to break down at that time and we needed to have a transfer. Moreover, Steve went missing. I guess

    you or your people took him away, right? Why didn''t you let him stay by my side? That''s because you

    are afraid of him sending a message to my grandfather and ruining your n, right? But you might not

    know he had already done that while buying you a ne ticket."

    "What?"

    Martha was shocked.

    She thought that Nicole wouldn''t watch out for her at all because she was her aunt and Tim also had a

    good rtionship with her. So she had been on the lookout for Steve from the beginning. Even when

    he went to buy tickets, she had someone spy on him. However, she never expected that he still sent

    the message out.

    "How did you get in touch? Steve clearly had no ess to the phone."

    "Didn''t you know the gestures used in the army? There''s no need for phones andnguage. With just a

    gesture, I can know what he''s saying. Besides, you''ve been in the sanatorium for so many years, so

    why would you bring your ID card with you all the time? Since you bought your ticket again, I''ve

    suspected you."

    Hearing this, Martha got nothing to say.

    "You actually know the gestures in the army."

    "Samuel used to be a soldier, and he is also my husband and drill sergeant! So how couldn''t I know?"

    Nicole said this, her eyes filled with disappointment.

    "Auntie, why? Why would you do something like this to your family?"

    "Why? My family? Have your grandfather and mother ever treated me as their family? It''s been so

    many years since I was kicked out of the Shaw''s, but your mother never wanted to see me. I even went

    to look for her at her school gate and begged her to see me, but she was quite determined without

    caring about me at all. Do you think I can still take her as my sister after that?"

    Martha spoke with pure hatred in her face, looking totally different from the gentle woman she used to

    be.

    Nicole looked at her with sympathy.

    "So you did everything for this? Not something else? You waited outside where Grandfather lived so

    that I could bring you to find my mother, didn''t you? You know Grandfather sent me away and Samuel

    failed to find me there. You even know Laurel, or in other words, everything happening to her has

    something to do with you, right? You actually know everything, don''t you?"

    Nicole didn''t want to think that way, but she wasn''t an idiot. She had been with Samuel for so many

    years and could learn something anyway.

    She was no longer the little girl who would be easily deceived and tricked. She was now Mrs. Green,

    the mother of her children, and the person who had got through life''s ups and downs with Samuel.

    Martha did not deny it, nor did she admit it.

    Nicole sneered and said, "I feel sorry for Tim. He''s so good. Has he ever truly known about you? Tim

    used to be a member of the military base, but I guess you forced him to join the army, right? Otherwise,

    he would definitely not leave you alone with your physical and mental state back then. What''s your

    purpose of doing that? You could even use your own son, couldn''t you? He suffered so much because

    of you, but what did you do to him? You also sent him away this time, didn''t you? Because you''re afraid

    that he''ll see how you used me against my mother, my grandfather, and even the whole country, right?"

    "You''re too smart. Such a woman won''t live long."

    Martha suddenly said this, which stunned Nicole for a moment.

    "Is that so? Are you not smart? By using Bard of cheating on you, you''ve made yourself a weak

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    woman who was bullied and crazy about love. You hid yourself in the sanatorium, but knew about what

    happened outside and even manipted everything. How could you not be smart?"

    "Yes, that''s why I''m dying."

    Martha smiled bitterly.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "I''m afraid you just pretend to be poisoned. You will detoxify

    yourself after achieving your goal, right? You held us back with what Be had done, but actually

    gained time for her to contact her family and plot something. Auntie, you''re not young and innocent, but

    why can''t you tell between right and wrong?"

    "What do you think you know? Nicole, you''re too young and can''t understand something. There are

    some people I can''t avoid in my life. I have to pay the Shaws back for what Tim and I have suffered."

    "Then how about the country? Aren''t you trying to have Be do all this for the sake of terrorists outside

    the country? It''s a military secret and I won''t ask, but that doesn''t mean I know nothing. Except for the

    national interest, nothing would have my grandfather, a retired old general, bother to act like this.

    Samuel also acted with him and temporarily shelved the n of marrying me. In the beginning, I didn''t

    know why my grandfather let Be go, but now I''ve guessed it. It''s just that I never expected the person

    behind this to be you. I know that it''s all your people outside, but do you think you can still contact

    them, Auntie?"

    Nicole''s words depressed Martha.

    "Don''t look at me like this. I think my mother didn''t see you for a reason. When she was about to die,

    you had no feelings at all. I''m so sad. I always thought that you liked me, but now everything seems to

    be your schemes. You approached me and even got me to like you by using your son''s feelings for me.

    What an awful woman you are!"

    Nicole was bitterly disappointed.

    Martha had warmed her heart previously, but now broke itpletely.

    She couldn''t understand.

    They were family, but why did they have to fight against each other for something like this?

    Martha frowned.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I''ll do what I should do. You''re my aunt, but I''m just an ordinary citizen of the country. Auntie, I''m sorry."

    After saying that, Nicole knocked her unconscious.

    "Mrs. Green, what should we do now?"

    Cara had never experienced this before, but she understood what Nicole said. No matter what, Martha

    seemed to be a bad person now.

    Nicole sighed and replied, "There are windows here. Let''s climb out."

    "What?"

    Cara was shocked.

    "But I don''t know how. I''m scared."

    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''ll support you from below. After you go up, you just jump down and

    someone will catch you."

    Nicole''s words stunned Cara again.

    "Is there someone catching us? Who is it?"

    "Hurry up, or it''ll bete. We''ve been here for too long. If we don''t go out, those people outside will get

    suspicious and then we can''t go. They are notmon criminals and are likely to carry guns."

    Hearing this, Cara turned pale, but she trembled and climbed up the window.

    After she went up, she saw that the person waiting for them was Laurence!

    Laurence?

    Cara thought that she was hallucinating.

    Why would Laurence be here?

    Wasn''t he in the Seapolis City?

    When did he follow them to Bordeaux?

    "Jump! What are you waiting for!"

    Laurence frowned and shouted in a cold voice. Only then did Cara have a sense of reality.

    With Laurence below, Cara suddenly felt happy when seeing him stretch out his arms.

    Of course she would jump!

    Perhaps he would even carry her in his arms!

    Thinking of this, Cara closed her eyes and jumped off.

    It didn''t hurt as much as she had expected. Instead, she felt the warmth of his chest with his heart

    pounding fiercely.

    Cara couldn''t be happier at this moment.

    "Come down quickly! What are you thinking?"

    Hearing Laurence''s cold voice, Cara was actually drooling over him.

    "Take your eyes off me."

    Laurence suddenly loosened his grip.

    "Ouch!"

    Cara directly hit the ground, with her butt in great pain.

    "Laurence, can''t you be a gentleman?"

    "How could you waste time at such a crucial moment? Mrs. Green is still inside and Martha''s people

    are all around. There is no much time left."

    Laurence said a lot this time, which embarrassed Cara.

    "Stay away, don''t get in my way."

    Laurence pushed Cara aside. Nicole had already sent Martha to the window.

    She had gagged Martha and threw her down directly.

    Laurence caught Martha and stuffed her into the car immediately.

    Before Cara could say anything, she saw Nicole jump off the window directly, which almost took her

    breath away.

    "Mrs. Green, no!"

    She rushed over with her body being Nicole''s shield the moment she jumped off.

    "Ouch..."

    Cara felt that her body was about to fall apart. Seeing this, Laurence froze in shock.

    "You..."

    He was speechless.

    The woman actually risked her life to protect Nicole. He started to take another look at her.

    Nicole got up quickly and pulled Cara up.

    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt? I''ve been trained by Samuel. This height is fine with me. Why did you

    rush over?"

    "But you''re pregnant now and can''t jump."

    Cara rubbed her butt in pain.

    At this moment, a loud noise came from outside.

 Chapter 839 People Sure Change

    Chapter 839 People Sure Change

    "Damn! Their people may have discovered it."

    What Laurence said startled Cara. She hurriedly said, "Let''s go, Mrs. Green. I''m fine."

    "Is everything alright?"

    Nicole didn''t want Cara to be hurt.

    "I''m really fine."

    Seeing that Cara jumped twice on the spot, Nicole felt relieved.

    "Let''s go!"

    She and Cara got in the car, and Laurence quickly drove away. Not long after, there was some

    The car drove far away, and Cara felt a little ufortable. She moved her butt left and right. This was

    immediately discovered by Nicole.

    "Are you injured?"

    "No, I..."

    Before Cara could finish her words, she yelled, as if in pain.

    "Laurence, go to the hospital."

    When Nicole finished speaking, Laurence frowned.

    "Mrs. Green, there are too many people in the hospital. What if Martha ran away...."

    "Yes! Don''t worry about me. I''m okay."

    Although Cara said this, sweat had already flowed down her face.

    Nicole knew that she must have been hurt.

    Looking at Martha who was still unconscious beside her, Nicole suddenly had an idea.

    "Laurence, drive to the police station first."

    Laurence nodded.

    They drove the car near the police station. Nicole suddenly noticed that there seemed to be something

    wrong. She hurriedly said, "Don''t stop. Drive straight ahead."

    "Aren''t we going to the police station?"

    Laurence was puzzled.

    Nicole said in a low voice, "Look at the cars nearby. There are people inside. Although they are well-

    concealed, the cigarette butts on the ground near their car doors are still burning, which means that

    they are all sitting inside. It is strange. I''m afraid they''reing for us."

    Laurence was slightly stunned. Observing carefully, he also found it strange.

    At this moment, Martha woke up.

    She struggled and hurriedly wanted to speak, but she was knocked into aa by Nicole again.

    Cara was surprised that Nicole, who looked gentle and weak, was actually so strong.

    "Hold on a bit longer, or shall we take you to the hospital first?"

    Hearing this, Cara shook her head.

    "Since there are people waiting for us here, who knows if there are any in the hospital?"

    This stunned Nicole.

    That was right!

    Martha''s background was not simple. Although she did not know why those people would take orders

    from Martha, Nicole did not dare to take risks.

    Samuel and Edwin had set up such a big trap for Martha, so she couldn''t ruin their trap.

    Nicole was at a loss.

    Right at this moment, Steve was calling.

    "Ms. Nicole, where are you? Are you alright?"

    Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    "We''re fine. We''vended safely and tied up Martha. Where are you?"

    "I''ll be right there. I just arrived at the airport."

    Steve probably took the nearest flight.

    "I saw that you were taken away. At that time, I couldn''t save you. I was afraid that I would act rashly

    and alert the enemy. How did you escape?"

    "Mr. Green saved me."

    Steve said in a low voice, "Mr. Green released Laurel under Mr. Shaw''s instruction. After Laurel came

    out, she contacted Martha. At that time, Mr. Green and Mr. Shaw were both stunned. They never

    expected that person was Martha. When Mr. Green said that he wanted to collect evidence, Martha

    went to the gate of the militarypound and was taken away by you. He wanted to catch up, but he

    was afraid that Martha would hurt you. He was even more worried that you would be used and harmed

    by her because of your kinship. Along the way, Mr. Green was terrified. He didn''t dare to take an action

    until he saw me being held under duress by their men. I guess Mr. Green is still worried about your

    safety."

    Hearing What Steve said, Nicole immediately calmed down.

    "How is he?"

    "Mr. Green is fine."

    Nicole nodded and said in a low voice, "Send me my mother''s address. I''ll go meet her."

    Steve was stunned for a moment.

    "Ms. Nicole, she may not see you."

    "Just give me the address."

    Nicole''s attitude was resolute, so Steve did not refused anymore and directly gave her the address.

    Nicole gave the address to Laurence, saying, "Let''s go there. Cara, hold on."

    "Alright."

    The car quickly arrived at the address.

    Looking around, Nicole couldn''t help but feel like crying.

    She had chased Morgan here before, but she had lost her here. If she could go further, would she have

    seen her mother earlier?

    Nicole''s eyes were a little tearful.

    "You guys wait here. I''ll go in and take a look. Laurence, keep an eye on Martha carefully."

    "Alright."

    Laurence stopped the engine.

    After getting off the car, Nicole stopped at the entrance of a house.

    On the surface, this ce looked very ordinary, but Nicole knew that the person living inside was her

    mother!

    Nicole felt a little nervous, but she still took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    Morgan''s familiar voice sounded, causing Nicole to be especially excited.

    Morgan opened the door and was stunned when she saw Nicole. She subconsciously wanted to close

    the door, but Nicole directly put her foot into the room. If Morgan closed the door, Nicole''s foot would be

    hurt.

    "What are you doing?"

    Morgan frowned tightly.

    "I want to see my mother."

    Nicole said directly.

    Morgan said coldly, "I don''t understand what you''re saying. Get out. I want to close the door. Otherwise,

    I don''t care if I hurt you."

    "Then cripple my foot."

    What Nicole said irritated Morgan.

    "Mrs. Green, why are you doing this? When I went to Land City to see you, you said very clearly that

    you wouldn''t get too close to me. So, why are you here?"

    "Anyhow, I still want to see my mother. Listen to me, I have a patient in my car who needs your

    treatment. And there''s another person whom my mother might want to meet."

    The more Nicole said, the more tightly Morgan frowned.

    "Mrs. Green, you''ve gone too far now."

    "Yes, I know, but I think I can do this."

    Nicole smiled, which even infuriated Morgan more.

    "Why are you so shameless now?"

    "I have no choice. Besides, I''m pregnant. I have to tell my mother this good news no matter what.

    Come on, let me in."

    "No!"

    "Morgan, you don''t want me to call Joseph to open the door, do you?"

    Nicole''s words seemed to have caught Morgan. She was stunned for a moment, and then said coldly,

    "Asshole."

    "Thank you for your praise!"

    Nicole directly opened the door. Morgan said, "I can let you in, but I don''t know if she will see you."

    This caused Nicole''s footsteps to pause.

    Morgan continued, "Since you cane here to find us. I believe Edwin has told you everything. Since

    you know everything, do you think she will meet you? Impossible!"

    "She will."

    Nicole clenched her hands tightly and walked inside.

    From afar, she saw Audrey sitting on the balcony. Her thin figure made her feel like crying.

    "Mom."

    Nicole didn''t dare to shout too loudly, afraid that she would startle Audrey. However, Audrey didn''t

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    respond.

    She walked over gently and found that Audrey had fallen asleep.

    Nicole''s tears finally involuntarily flowed down her cheeks when she looked closely at Audrey.

    She had a pair of sunken eyes, and her face was so pale. Her hair was thinning out and almost gone.

    That loose hat she wore couldn''t conceal her morbid state.

    And now she could basically be described as skinny.

    Nicole still remembered that she was in high spirits when she left. How did she be like this after a

    few months?

    "Mom."

    Nicole suddenly choked with sobs.

    She knelt in front of Audrey and held her hand tightly.

    Her hands were so cold.

    Nicole''s tears fell on the back of Audrey''s hand. Audrey suddenly opened her eyes.

    When she saw Nicole, she thought she was dreaming.

    "Nicole?"

    "Mom, are you awake? How are you? Do you feel ufortable?"

    Nicole hurriedly asked. The worry in her eyes stunned Audrey.

    "Why are you here? You...."

    "Mom, don''t hide. I''ve already known. I''ve seen Grandpa too. I''m here to meet you! Mom, can you

    Nicole cried out loud.

    Thest thing Audrey wanted to see was this scene. She had never done anything for Nicole in her life.

    How could she let her daughter serve her when she was seriously ill sad? How could she let her feel

    sad?

    "Your grandfather has been tough all his life. Why does he have a big mouth now? It seems that he''s

    getting old"

    Audrey sighed, wanting to pull her hand back, but she couldn''t do it.

    Nicole cried and said, "Mom, how can you do this? You are sick like this! Why don''t you tell me? Are

    you nning on quietly dying just like that and making me feel guilty for the rest of my life? How could

    you do this? You abandoned me when you were young. Now you''re back, in the final moments of your

    life. But you want to abandon me again. Is this the only thing you can do in this lifetime?"

    Hearing Nicole''s usation, Audrey''s eyes became tearful.

    "I just don''t want you to see me like this. Right now, I''m like a walking dead. I just want to find a ce

    where no knows and die, but your grandfather is so long-tongued!"

    "Mom, what are you talking about? If you die, what should I do? How can you make up the maternal

    love you owe me in this lifetime? I''m pregnant now and I''m going to be a mother. How can you bear to

    make me sad?"

    Nicole knew what Audrey''s soft spot was. When she cried out, Audrey was extremely shocked.

    "What? You''re pregnant? Then how can you kneel like this? Get up!"

    Audrey wanted to pull Nicole, but Nicole grabbed her hand and said, "Mom, there''s something you

    have to promise me. Otherwise, I won''t get up."

 Chapter 840 This Woman Is Simply Too Terrifying

    Chapter 840 This Woman Is Simply Too Terrifying

    "Nicole,e on, get up. If you have anything to say, get up and say it."

    Audrey hurriedly held Nicole''s arms, but Nicole said in a low voice, "Mom, I brought my aunt here."

    "What aunt? When do you have an aunt?"

    After saying this, Audrey suddenly became still.

    She looked nkly at Nicole and didn''t quite understand what she had said.

    "You brought who?"

    "My aunt, Martha, is right outside the door."

    As soon as Nicole finished, Audrey let go of her hand and said coldly, "Leave!"

    "Mom, listen to me."

    "I said leave! Take her with you!"

    Audrey''s sudden anger caught Nicole off guard, but she didn''t get angry.

    "Mom, why do you hate my aunt so much?"

    "I told you to make her go away. Do you need me to say it a third time? If you really respect me as your

    mother, then make her go away right now. Don''t evere into my sight again for the rest of her life."

    Audrey said resolutely.

    Looking at Audrey, Nicole said in a low voice, "I tied her up. There might be her people everywhere

    outside. If I take her away and leave here, I might not have any chance to see you again."

    "What do you mean?"

    Audrey frowned heavily.

    Nicole said lowly, "I met her at my grandfather''s door. She said that she missed you. She had been

    wanting to reunite with her sister for so many years, and that was you."

    "Bullshit!"

    Audrey is ady of principle and education. It stunned Nicole to hear this sudden curse.

    "Mom, you...."

    "She is no sister of mine. If I had a choice, I wish I wasn''t born by the same mother as her."

    "What happened exactly?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Audrey looked at her and sighed, "It''s a long story. You should get up first. Take good care of yourself.

    My days are numbered. I know how difficult it was for you to be finally pregnant. If you lost the child, I

    wouldn''t rest in peace even if I died now."

    "Mom, don''t say that."

    Nicole felt sad at these words.

    After she got up, Audrey asked, "You said that her people were around?"

    "Perhaps, we found her people at the airport and at the entrance of the police station. We don''t know

    how many are here...."

    "Bring her in."

    Audrey''s sudden consent surprised Nicole.

    "What?"

    "Bring her in."

    Audrey repeated again, Nicole finally got it.

    She hurriedly went out and asked Laurence to bring Martha here, then she helped Cara into the room.

    Seeing the way Cara was walking, Morgan said in a low voice, "Her caudal vertebra is broken. She

    needs to rest in bed for a few days."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole left Cara directly to Morgan''s care.

    Morgan said with a dark face, "I didn''t say I wanted to treat him."

    "Otherwise, I''ll send for Joseph?"

    Nicole teased, but Morgan replied, "Alright, let hime. I miss him. I haven''t taught him my medical

    skills in this life."

    Nicole paused for a moment, then said embarrassedly, "Not now, it needs a few more days for Samuel

    to take care of things here. I promise I''ll bring him to see you."

    "What things?"

    "About my aunt."

    This was all Nicole could say.

    Seeing that Nicole couldn''t spit it out, Morgan said coldly, "Alright, hurry up and get in. Leave her to

    me."

    "Thank you."

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Cara struggled to say, "Mrs. Green, I have to wait on you."

    "Just like you are now, you want to wait on her? Go ahead if you want to spend the rest of your life in a

    wheelchair."

    Morgan said in a pretty mean way, but Nicole knew that she had a kind heart.

    Nicole looked at Cara and said in a low voice, "Cooperate with the treatment. I don''t need anyone to

    wait on me here, you got it? Your job is to rest well and recover soon, we''ll take care of the baby

    together when it''s born."

    Hearing this, Cara could only nod.

    Nicole and Laurence brought Martha into Audrey''s house.

    Audrey looked at Martha who was tied up in aa,plicated feelings surged up in her eyes.

    They hadn''t seen each other for so many years. Martha was aged, but not really old. Her skin was still

    smooth and fair, free from the roughness of life.

    "Tell me, how was she all these years?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned by this question.

    Just now, Audrey was determined to wipe Martha out from her life. Suddenly, she cared about Martha

    now?

    Nicole hurriedly told Audrey everything she knew, including Tim.

    Hearing everything, Audrey snorted coldly, "She is still good at ying tricks just as when she was a

    child. So many years, the people outside worked for her while she hid in the sanatorium as the

    controller in the backstage with the public''s sympathy for her failed love. She had no heart at all. She

    would never hurt herself like that for a man. I think the fire back then probably had something to do with

    her."

    Nicole was totally stunned.

    "A fire? What fire? Mom, you mean the fire that that happened to Tim was designed by Martha? How is

    that possible? That''s her own son!"

    Nicole couldn''t believe it.

    But Audrey sneered, "Her own son? She will use her own father, let alone her son. Don''t you think so?

    My dear sister! You''ve been looking for me for so many years and you''ve always wanted to control me.

    Now that I''m in front of you, why are you still pretending to be unconscious?"

    Nicole was stunned again.

    "Mom, what are you talking about? She...."

    "After for many years, you are still so smart, my sister."

    Martha suddenly sat up straight, having nothing to do with unconsciousness.

    Nicole continued to be stunned.

    "You? How could you...."

    Audrey sneered, "Silly girl, do you really think that your aunt is a fragile woman?"

    "Isn''t that so?"

    Martha looked at Nicole and smiled, "If I didn''t pretend to be unconscious, how would I know where my

    sister lives? Right, sister?"

    "Don''t call me sister. It makes me sick."

    Audrey abominated Martha.

    Nicole was really upset.

    She thought that she was the smart one this time, but didn''t expect that she was used by Martha again.

    This woman was simply too terrifying!

    "The fire that happened to Tim, was it you?"

    Nicole did not believe it, but she could only ask this woman who had nothing to do with the one she

    knew.

    Martha narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice, "I had no choice. If I hadn''t done that, I would have

    got no reason to retreat from the public."

    "You''re no human! You''re a devil! No! You''re even worse than a devil! People say that the fiercest tigers

    won''t hurt its own cub, and you''re much more horrible than a beast. Did it ever ur to you that if I

    hadn''t got there in time, Tim could have died. He loved you, he was so good to you. How could you do

    that?"

    Nicole wished she could p her really hard, but she couldn''t.

    Because no matter what, Martha was an elder. And Audrey was here, it was not her turn to do

    something like this.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Audrey sneered coldly, "She had no heart at all. Why would she care about her

    son''s life? Nothing was more important to her than her father. She killed her own mother with her own

    hands to get to see her father whom she met only a few times. What else couldn''t she do?"

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned again.

    Martha, who seemed to be stung by something, shouted sharply.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "You shut up! What right do you have to use me? Did you even do anything when your damn father

    kicked us out? Did you even give us any help when things were the hardest for us? I went to your

    school, I told you that I would drop out, I begged for your help, but you didn''t even bother to see me.

    You watched me get frozen stiff and carried away outside your school, and you wouldn''t see me. How

    can you say that I''m ruthless?"

    Seeing Martha settled the old scores, Audrey said coldly, "Do you know why I didn''t help you? Do you

    know why I didn''t stop father from kicking you out? Because of mother. Mother told me who your real

    father was. She told me that she had already wronged my father, disgraced the Shaw family. She

    forbade me from seeing you, and threatened me with her life that if I stopped you from leaving, if I

    looked for you, she would kill herself in front of me!"

    Audrey''s eyes were wet with tears.

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    Why would grandma do that?

    Martha shook her head crazily, "I don''t believe it! Nonsense! This is your excuse! You made it up, you

    lied! How could she do this to me? How could she do this to me? I am also her daughter! I was also in

    her belly for ten months! Why did she do this to me?"

    Seeing Martha so excited, Audrey said coldly, "You didn''t know what love was. Mother raised you. She

    knew who you are, she didn''t give up on you. She just took you away from the Shaw family. She did her

    best to take care of you, but what did you do? You knew who you were before you left the Shaw family,

    didn''t you? You knew you weren''t a child of the Shaw family, right? What did you do? You thought

    nobody knew? You stole a bullet from my father''s gun. Did you know that it could kill my father? You

    knew it, and you did it on purpose. The next day, when you saw that my father was fine, you were quite

    disappointed and puzzled. Now, let me tell you, I was right behind you when you did it that night. I

    never imagined that my sister, who grew up in the Shaw''s, who were only twelve or thirteen years old,

    was so vicious and despicable, so good at murdering people secretly. Since then, I''ve told myself that I

    had no sister, had nothing to do with you!"

    This old story stunned Martha. She never knew that it was Audrey who saved Edwin

    secretly.

 Chapter 841 Arent You Afraid of Karma

    Chapter 841 Aren''t You Afraid of Karma

    "So it was you! No wonder he survived! So you''ve been on guard against me since then?"

    Martha''s words irritated Audrey.

    "Howe you talk about it as if you''ve done nothing wrong? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"

    "Ashamed? Why should I be ashamed of myself? He has never treated me like his daughter after he

    retired from the military service. Although he hasn''t hurt me, I remember the way he looked at me. I''ve

    once hoped that he could give me a little bit of warmth, but he didn''t even hug me once. He didn''t even

    let me take his surname, Shaw. Do you know how cruel that meant to me then?"

    Martha said angrily. It seemed that after so many years, she still couldn''t let it go.

    Audrey was so furious that sheughed.

    "If you thought that way as a child, it would be understandable because you were still too young. But if

    you keep thinking that way until today, you will end up nowhere your whole life. I don''t want to waste

    more time on you. To put it simply, you deserve such an ending. You will be punished by thew."

    "You think you can stop me? If I mobilize my resources, I''m afraid you won''t be able to hide me inside

    your home."

    Martha was quite confident in the situation.

    Audrey sneered, "Maybe you are powerful, but have you ever heard of the saying that the good shall

    prevail over the evil? How long do you think you can still get away with it? I''ve promised mom that as

    long as you don''t do anything illegal, I won''t hurt you. However, if you collude with your biological father

    tomit crimes, I won''t just sit watching. Did you forget my job before?"

    "You retired, didn''t you?"

    "Yes, I did. But I still have connections, consciences, and loyalty to my country! I am a member of the

    Shaw family. My father has served the country diligently, and I will not disappoint him. He called me

    and told me everything before you guys came here. Martha, you really have great patience. You''ve

    been hiding in the Seapolis City for so many years to protect your father, the terrorist, haven''t you? You

    can sacrifice your marriage, your son, and even your life for him, but you know what? Your father didn''t

    want to take you abroad with him. Laurel contacted not only you, but also your father the moment she

    was released. Right now, she is rushing to the airport, because your father told her so. But he didn''t

    even leave you a message, did he? Your father has abandoned you and left you here. Your people

    outside won''t get any more help from him. You can''t get out now."

    Martha''s face immediately turned pale as she heard Audrey''s words.

    "Nonsense! That''s impossible!"

    "Nonsense? Do you really think that''s nonsense? When you removed mom''s breathing tube for your

    father, did you ever think that one day he would abandon you? No. To be exact, he has never taken

    you as his daughter. He was just using you as a scapegoat."

    "Stop it! I don''t believe you! I don''t believe any word of you!"

    Martha immediately got emotional.

    She struggled hard. Just when Nicole thought that Martha could not get away with the rope, she

    suddenly untied the ropes and even rushed towards Nicole in no time.

    "Nicole, be careful!"

    Audrey''s heart was in her mouth.

    Although Nicole was surprised by Martha''s agility and speed, she managed to counterattack and

    defend herself subconsciously. She quickly retreated after fighting hand to hand with Martha shortly.

    This was simply too surprising and shocking to Nicole.

    Martha, who looked sickly, was actually so agile.

    Nicole had no time for anything else, because Martha was already running towards the window.

    "Stop!"

    Just as Nicole wanted to chase after Martha, Audrey stopped her.

    "Let her go. She won''t be able to escape."

    "Mom ..."

    Before Nicole could finish her sentence, she saw Martha jump out and then there was a huge sound. It

    startled Nicole, so she hurried to the window to have a look. She then saw that Samuel had already put

    Martha down with his men.

    Behind Samuel stood dozens of soldiers.

    Tears instantly welled up in Nicole''s eyes.

    "Samuel!"

    "Are you all right?"

    Samuel looked at her from outside the window with concern.

    Nicole hurried to shake her head.

    Martha was still struggling, "Let go of me! You guys let go of me! Do you know who my father is? He''s

    ..."

    "Mom ..."

    Before Martha could finish her words, Tim showed up.

    Martha was stunned when she saw Tim.

    "Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in Nord?"

    "To deliver you messages in Nord?"

    Tim looked at Martha in disappointment, his heart aching.

    "Why? Why you? My mother. You''ve been in a sanatorium for so many years, because you were hurt

    by my father and got frightened when I almost died in the fire. Right? Why are you a terrorist now?

    Why? Tell me why!"

    Tim cried in pain.

    Martha looked at her son and suddenly said viciously, "You are just like your useless father! Both of you

    are burdens on me! I thought you were a good son, but you''ve betrayed me behind my back and joined

    those who are against me? Tim, aren''t you afraid of karma?"

    "I''m! But I''m even more afraid that I''d bring shame onto the military uniform I used to wear! I''m afraid

    that the conscience stirs. If you hadn''t sent me to the army in the beginning, perhaps I would have

    listened to you and done something wrong for you. But I was once a soldier, and will be one all my life!

    Mom, our countryes before our home. I can''t sit by and watch you make mistakes again and

    again, and I can''t watch you destroy everything just for a draft. Ever since Kemp from the Dungeon

    tried to ask Samuel for the draft, I hade to realize that things were not going to be easy. But I didn''t

    expect that you were involved in the case. Do you know how sad I am?"

    Tim did not want to believe that all of this was true, but he had no other choice.

    Hearing Tim''s words, Martha said angrily, "You bastard! If I knew you would do this to me after you

    grow up, I should have killed you when you were a baby, or leave you die in that fire back then! I was

    too na?ve to let that bitch, Nicole, get in and save you. But what are you giving me in return! Arresting

    me? You think you''re a grown-up now? When everyone is against me, you choose to join them instead

    of helping me. You''re still obsessed with Nicole, aren''t you? Let me tell you this. It''s impossible between

    you and her forever! Impossible!"

    Martha was so angry that she did not realize what she had just said, but Tim immediately froze with

    shock.

    "What did you say? You are the one who had someone set that fire back then?"

    "I sure did! I must have an excuse then, otherwise how could I be sent to the sanatorium? How could I

    divert everyone''s attention? I promised my father that I would make great achievements. How could I

    seed without giving up something?"

    "But I am your son by blood! Have you ever thought about my feelings at that time? Have you ever

    thought that Nicole and I might both die if she couldn''t find and save me then!"

    "What does that have to do with me? As long as I can achieve my goal, I don''t care anything else!"

    Martha''s words were like a sharp dagger directly piercing into Tim''s heart, leaving a wound dripping

    with blood.

    Tim finally realized that he was nothing to his mother, Martha.

    Tim suddenlyughed.

    Heughed so hard that tears welled up in his eyes.

    "So that''s why you don''t like Maia? So it''s not because Maia is not a good match, but because I mean

    nothing to you! Why did you ever give birth to me if you don''t like me at all?"

    "You think I had a choice? I gave birth to you because I needed to force your father to marry me. What

    could I do? You''re just a stepping stone to my mission. I don''t care if you''re my son or not. I even killed

    my mother, let alone you? Stop crying like you care about me. If you really care about me, you would

    not bring people here to catch me. Tim, I''ve really underestimated you."

    Martha was so angry that her eyes turned red.

    Tim, on the other side, was almost unable to bear it anymore.

    He finally knew how Jacob felt when he found out that Be had betrayed him.

    So this was the feeling of being hurt by the closest person. It was so painful and heartbreaking.

    Nicole had already got out of the room, and Samuel took her into his embrace. She couldn''t help but

    feel a little sorry for Tim when she saw him in shock.

    "Tim ..."

    "Leave him alone. He''ll be fine."

    Samuel stopped Nicole.

    Tim had his pride. How could he bear being seen in a difficult position by others now?

    He thought that he was helping the country hunt down terrorists, but didn''t expect that the target was

    his mother. Tim simply found it too ridiculous and ironic.

    "Tim, if you still want me to see you as my son, take me away with you. These people will definitely

    listen to you, right? Tell them to let me go! I''ll take you abroad to your grandfather. He is very powerful

    abroad. With your skills, you will soon gain his recognition as long as you listen to him."

    Martha was like a drowning person clutching at a straw.

    Tim looked at his mother, whom he had been cared about for more than ten years. Now he found her

    like a stranger... Aplete stranger.

    As he looked at Martha, the light of hope in his eyes gradually dimmed.

    "Tim! Tim!"

    Martha shouted at Tim, but he closed his eyes. He then waved his hand and let others take Martha

    away.

    Tim looked at Nicole and Samuel. He moved his lips and finally said with a bitter smile, "I guess it''s too

    "Tim, don''t say that. You''re a victim. You ..."

    Nicole was kind in nature and felt sorry for him.

    Tim smiled bitterly and said, "You''re trying to make me feel better. I know. Leave things here to the

    military. I''ll go back home and see if she has left anything there. Good bye."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and left, looking extremely lonely and sad.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Do you know that you freaked me out?"

    "I''m sorry. I just want to see my mother!"

    Nicole suddenly remembered Audrey. She immediately turned her head over, only to find that Audrey

    had disappeared from the ce she was sitting.

 Chapter 842 Home Is Where Love Is

    Chapter 842 Home Is Where Love Is

    "Where''s my mother?"

    Nicole was so worried that she let go of Samuel and ran back towards home.

    "Nicole, be careful."

    Samuel watched her with concern, following her back home.

    She couldn''t find Audrey anywhere at home and burst into tears.

    "My mother doesn''t want me anymore. She doesn''t want to see me. I know it. She wouldn''t have

    showed up here if grandpa hadn''t called her and asked her to do so. She was a soldier and diplomat. It

    was her duty toe and see me. In fact, she wasn''t waiting for me. She was waiting for Martha. Now

    that Martha has turned herself in, mom disappears again. How can she do this to me? "

    Nicole felt so hurt and kept crying.

    Samuel couldn''t bear seeing her crying like this.

    "It''s not like that. Maybe she has something else to do and has to leave first. Don''t over think about it."

    "It is like that. Grandpa said that she wanted to be somewhere that no one knew her, and spent the rest

    of her life there alone. She has never seen me as her daughter!"

    Nicole was acting like a child.

    Samuel didn''t know what to say or do to make her feel better.

    As Nicole cried helplessly, Audrey''s voice came from behind her.

    "What happened? Samuel, what did you do to her?"

    Samuel smiled and didn''t know what to say.

    When Nicole heard Audrey''s voice, she turned around immediately.

    "Mom, you are still here."

    "Where else am I supposed to be? I have a few words with the captain. What happened to you?"

    "I''m d that you are still here. I thought you had left me again."

    Nicole hugged her.

    Audrey paused for a moment and started to realize why she was crying. She smiled and said, "You are

    a mother too now. How can you still cry like a little girl?"

    "That''s not the point. As long as I am with you, I am always a little girl, your spoiled little girl."

    Nicole hugged her tightly, for fear of her mother leaving again.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "Mom, I will leave you and Nicole alone. I need to go out and take a

    look. Martha is not anybody. I guess Mr. Shaw wille here soon to pick her up."

    Audrey paused for a moment and looked a little ufortable.

    "Is heing too? He is too old to get involved in these trivial matters. Besides, he is retired. Why don''t

    ask someone else to do it for him?"

    Nicole realized that Audrey didn''t want to see Mr. Shaw. She quickly raised her head and said, "Mom,

    you still hold grudges against grandpa?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Audrey felt a little awkward.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Grandpa told me that he separated you and dad. But we have to ept our

    fate. You and grandpa have been mad with each other for so many years. Why don''t you just let it go?

    Grandpa is old and alone. He misses you very much. Your room is tidy. He must clean it every day. You

    and grandpa are both so stubborn and neither of you would break the ice first. You''ve waisted all these

    years. How longer do you want to keep things going on this way? I like Grandpa a lot anyway. "

    As Nicole said, Audrey''s eyes were getting wet.

    "Don''t you hate him?"

    "For what?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Audrey bit her lower lip and said, "He separated me and your dad; otherwise, we will have a happy

    family now."

    Nicole finally knew what her mother¡¯s hidden scar was.

    She held Audrey''s hand and said softly, "Mom, I don''t think dad would be with you no matter how."

    Back then, you were just a young girl, but dad shouldered the responsibilities of supporting his whole

    family. He had to go to the battleground to protect his country, and didn''t want you to keep waiting for

    him. Perhaps grandpa gave dad good reasons to make up his mind and break up with you. But you

    can''t say that dad didn''t have that idea on his mind. He loved you and didn''t want you to be worried

    about him. He wanted to keep you sound and safe. So, breaking up with you was the only choice. It

    had nothing to do with grandpa. Besides, even if you didn''t break up and got married, dad would still

    sacrifice his life for his country. Right? "

    Audrey was convinced.

    Nicole knew that she talked her mom through.

    She took Audrey to a chair and continued, "Grandpa did nothing wrong. He loves you, and wants to

    give you the best. He failed to give you a happy family and life. You couldn''t even be there when

    grandma died. Grandpa feels that he owes you a lot, and doesn''t want you to repeat his life. You are

    his only daughter, he has no one else but you to care for. Grandpa may not onlye for Martha. He

    just wants to take you home."

    Audrey straightened up and felt a little awkward.

    "Home?"

    "Yes, home. Home is where love is; home is where family is. Grandfather will not take the military

    pleasee home with us and continue the treatment. Every single day spent with you means much to

    me. Let me take care of you, OK?"

    Nicole was so sincere that Audrey found no excuse to say no.

    This was the reason why she didn''t want to face Nicole.

    Audrey knew that she was actually lonely inside. She wanted her child to be around, but didn''t think

    she deserved that.

    Now Audrey was totally touched by Nicole, with tears dripping along her face.

    "Alright, I will listen to you."

    "Mom, you are the best."

    Nicole hugged Audrey happily.

    This was the first time that Audrey felt she was bonded with her daughter.

    In the past, she always felt guilty when she was with Nicole. She always felt that Nicole kept distance

    from her. She thought that Nicole did not like having her around or in her life. So she left.

    Audrey thought that Nicole''s parents from the Bush family cared for her, so she didn''t have to stay by

    Nicole''s side. Things with Nicole would be fine anyway. After all, she was absent from Nicole''s life for

    more than twenty years.

    But just now, she came to realize that Nicole loved her and needed her.

    The feeling of being needed gave Audrey a reason to continue her life.

    She wanted to go back to her father and daughter, witnessing Nicole to give birth to babies watching

    them to grow up.

    She suddenly felt that life was too short.

    She had been wasting her life, and now realized that she didn''t have much time left when she wanted

    to do something.

    Luckily, she still had time to make up for her mistakes and yed a part in the life of her child.

    Audrey suddenly let go of her burden, and got rxed.

    Nicole was happy to see that.

    At this moment, Morgan knocked on the door and asked, "Is it all over?"

    "We can leave things to the military from here. Why? You can''t wait to see Joseph?"

    Nicole had promised Morgan something.

    As for why Morgan didn''t want to see her in the past, Nicole didn''t care anymore.

    Sometimes, you had to muddle through. Things were perfect for Nicole as long as Morgan wanted to

    be with them now.

    Morgan looked at Nicole and lowered her voice, "A moment, please. I have something for you."

    "Alright."

    Nicole looked at Audrey and walked out of the room after Audrey assured her that she would be fine

    herself.

    Morgan sent Cara to her room, and told her to stay in bed and rest for a week. Laurence and Samuel

    were not home either.

    Morgan invited Nicole to her room, and closed the door, which tensed Nicole up.

    "What do you want? Are going to do something to me?"

    Nicole joked.

    Morgan looked at her and suddenly said, "Youe to me to find out the truth about Ad''s death,

    right?"

    Nicole changed colors all of a sudden.

    She nned to ask Morgan about the matterter or tomorrow, when Morgan calmed down. She didn''t

    expect Morgan to start the conversation.

    Nicole put on a serious look.

    "Yes, you''re right. Ad is my friend, and Laurence, too. I want to know how Ad died."

    Morgan looked at Nicole and said after a while, "You''d better keep Laurence from knowing how Ad

    died."

    "Why?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    Morgan turned around and said in a low voice, "Ad plotted her death."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was extremely shocked. She had never expected things were going on in this way.

    Morgan looked at Nicole and said in a low voice, "Ad was doing this for Laurence."

    "What happened to Laurence?"

    "There''s something wrong with the electrolytes in Laurence''s body. It seems like he was born with

    chronic toxin, which has gradually spread across his body. This was found out by Professor Miller. Most

    patients like Laurence won''t live long, at least no more than thirty. He hadn''t felt well at the end ofst

    year, but he couldn''t remember anything because of the memory loss."

    Hearing Morgan''s words, Nicole seemed to have guessed something.

    "So Ad did this for Laurence?"

    "Yes, Ad suddenly fainted, not because she was sick, but because she was cultivating an antibody

    that could relieve the toxins in Laurence''s body. However, the antibody needed to be tested before

    being used on Laurence. Ad took the test herself. But she overlooked the fact that she was a normal

    person, while Laurence was not. After being injected with the antibody designed for Laurence, she got

    poisoned. However, Ad hid it from Laurence. She suffered from it for a long time, until she suddenly

    fainted. Laurence came to me and I found out Ad''s secret. She begged me not to tell Laurence

    about it. At that time, she was already on the verge of death. Meanwhile, Laurel wanted Professor

    Miller to kill Ad and make you marry Allen. So Ad took advantage of this opportunity and drank

    the medicine offered by Laurel, attributing her death to Laurel. In fact, Ad was doing this to avoid

    causing suspicion from Laurence, so that Laurence would live in peace."

    Nicole was shocked at Morgan''s words.

    Was it the truth?

 Chapter 843 Dont Waste Your Time on Me

    Chapter 843 Don''t Waste Your Time on Me

    "After knowing the truth of Ad''s death, I was afraid that Laurence would ask me about it and I could

    not hold back from telling him the truth, so I chose to leave the Miller family and hid away. You have no

    idea what Ad had done for Laurence. Her body was full of pinpricks and I helped her cover them up.

    Seeing a lively young girl losing her life because of love, I was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. I used

    to think that I knew what love is about, but after seeing what Ad did for Laurence, I realized that I

    know nothing about true love."

    Morgan sat down beside Nicole, and poured herself and Nicole a ss of water each. She held the

    ss and took a drink to moisten her throat.

    "When I was with Kemp, I thought I loved him. When he chose his business over family, I felt that I was

    left out and thought he loved his business more than us. But after thinking it through, I realized that I

    might not love him as much as I imagined. I was indeed sorrowful when he was dead, but I had never

    thought about whether I would be able to continue my life without him. I felt my heart was numb. Then I

    met Ad, a young girl, and was astonished by her passion and selflessness to Laurence. Her love for

    Laurence was pure and sincere. She just simply loved him without weighing gains or losses. When I

    came to her side, there was nothing I could do for her. My nickname is Satan King, but I''m not a real

    one. I could not save her, but watch her die slowly for her lover. This was the first time that I felt weak

    and powerless."

    Morgan said in a choked voice.

    Nicole felt even worse.

    She had thought of many possibilities. She even conjectured that Professor Miller, a cruel person,

    stopped Laurel from telling them. She didn¡¯t expect that Ad who looked gentle and weak would be

    so brave.

    Nicole did not know what to say, nor did she know how to face Laurence.

    Morgan patted her on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Ad''s death gave me a huge blow. Then

    I met your mother and learned her story. I decided that I have to stay alive and do what I want to do for

    the rest of my life. I must treat the people around me well. As for you, Nicole, you are lucky and live

    happily, because you have Samuel by your side and you guys love each other. Nothing is important

    when ites to death. If it is possible, I think Ad also wants to live. She also wants to apany

    Laurence until they grow old, but she has no choice. Cherish your time and live a good life with

    Samuel. Don''t let my disciple worry."

    Nicole nodded as she listened. Her heart was heavy.

    "Don''t worry. I will cherish my current life, and I will treat Laurence well."

    Nicole didn''t dare to let Laurence know the truth because it was too cruel for him.

    She finally stood up and opened the door. To her surprise, Laurence was standing in the corridor with

    tears all over his face.

    "Laurence, you...."

    "I originally wanted to inquire about Ad''s death. I didn''t expect that she died because of me."

    Laurence''s heart ached so much that he felt he was dying.

    How could he deserve all that Ad did for him!

    He was originally a dying person, a monster that shouldn''t exist in this world. Why would Ad give up

    her own life to save him?

    He was already able to die with satisfaction when Ad could love him. Why was he not the one who

    died? Why would Ad die?

    Didn''t she know that it was more painful for him to live alone in this world without her?

    Looking at Laurence who was miserable and guilty, Nicole felt her heart broken.

    "Laurence, Ad did it all for you. Don''t let her down."

    "Don''t worry. I won''tmit suicide. Ad''s parents are still alive. If they are not, I might do this. I''m

    not alone. Ad will live in my heart, forever. She has sacrificed her life for me. How could I not cherish

    my life? I want to take care of her parents for her and live well. Ad always wanted to travel all over

    the country when she was alive. Unfortunately, she did not have the chance, nor did she have the time.

    From now on I will go to a ce for vacation every year with her love. I hope Mrs. Green can give me

    your permission. The leave won''t take too long, just a month."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    How could Nicole say no to his request now?

    "Alright. I promise."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Green."

    Laurence expressed his thanks and left away.

    Looking at his lonely figure, Nicole knew that Cara had no opportunity any more.

    No matter how outstanding Cara was, it was impossible for her topete with the dead. Moreover,

    Ad died for Laurence.

    "He finally knows the truth." A low voice sounded. It was Morgan. Nicole didn''t notice him standing

    behind her until he spoke.

    "There''s nothing wrong with this. Ad has paid so much for Laurence. He should know what she did."

    Hearing it, Morgan sighed, "I hope we are right and Ad can rest in peace."

    "Will you go back to the Seapolis City with us?"

    Nicole suddenly changed the topic and Morgan paused for a moment.

    Then he said, "Of course, I will. I want to see my disciple! If I don''t go to the Seapolis City, will you allow

    me to take him away?"

    "No way! Joseph has to stay with us. When he grows up and goes to college, I might let him leave. But

    he is still a kid now, so he must stay by our side. Moreover, I need you to treat my mother''s illness.

    Therefore, it is the best choice that you go back with us."

    Morgan suddenly wrinkled her nose.

    "Wait a moment. Shouldn''t you beg me to go back? But it doesn''t sound like that at all."

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "Alright. I''m begging you to follow us back to the Seapolis City, okay?"

    Morgan pretended to refuse, "I don''t have any money. If I go to the Seapolis City, where do I live?"

    "You can live in our house. There are more rooms. Don''t worry. I''ll give you a sry every month for

    your being the teacher of Joseph. What do you think?"

    "Do you really think I''m a beggar? I don''t want your money. I can earn money by myself. I''ve already

    thought of it. After returning to the Seapolis City, I want to open a hospital myself. However, I need you

    to help me apply for licenses."

    "No problem."

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief when Morgan finally agreed. She was really afraid that he wouldn''t follow

    her back.

    After getting out of the house, Laurence walked to a corner and cried out.

    As a man, he could not shed tears casually, but at this moment, he could not hold any more.

    He remembered life was very hard when he was young and Ad would sit down beside him with

    delicious food. She smiled andforted, "Halve your pain with me and you''ll be much more rxed."

    "How?"

    Laurence thought she was really interesting. How could he give the pain to her?

    If he could, he would give it all to others.

    Then Ad stretched out her arm and said with a smile, "You can hit me. Your body is hurting. If you hit

    me, I''ll feel pain too. Then you will be relieved."

    Laurence thought she was a fool.

    Afterwards, he knew that she was Professor Miller''s daughter. It was her father who tortured his

    parents and him. He really wanted to beat her up and even strangle her to death, but she kept smiling

    and did not get annoyed at his rude actions at all.

    Perhaps from that moment onwards, Laurence felt that she was an angel sent by the God to

    apany him.

    From that day, they became friends and then lovers.

    When he thought that Ad had been apanying him for so many years and were always putting

    him in her mind, he felt more anguished.

    Professor Miller ruined his parents and his life, but Ad tried to make up for it with her own life.

    He didn''t want this kind of repayment!

    He didn''t want it!

    He only wanted Ad to live healthily, to stand in front of him and to pester him every day, asking him

    to tell her stories, massage her back and wash her feet.

    He could almost hear herughter, silvery and infectious. But he could no longer really hear it again.

    Laurence cried for a long time, his eyes red and swollen. Finally, he stood up and attempted to

    Once the phone was picked up, he asked, "You have already known the cause of Ad''s death,

    haven''t you?"

    Professor Miller fell silent.

    And Mrs. Miller cried out.

    Although they didn''t say anything, Laurence already knew the answer.

    They knew it!

    Perhaps it was toote when they knew. So, Mrs. Miller hated him and treated him like that before.

    Laurence''s tears rolled down again.

    "From today onwards, you are my parents and I am your son. I will take care of you in the future. I will

    do everything that Ad can do for her. If mom doesn¡¯t want me to get married in this lifetime, I swear

    today that Ad is my only wife and I will never regret."

    Hearing Laurence''s promise, Mrs. Miller almost fainted from crying.

    After hanging up the phone, Laurence pulled himself together and turned around, only to see Cara

    standing behind him.

    He knew that Cara had a crush on him, but at this moment, he didn''t even cast a nce at her but just

    walked away.

    "Really? You won''t get married for the rest of your life?"

    Cara''s voice was trembling, and her eyes were faintly glittering with water.

    Laurence paused for a moment and said, "Don''t waste your time on me. There is no room for others in

    my heart."

    "Laurence...."

    Cara wanted to catch him, but he avoided.

    "Morgan said that you need toy low for a little while. You shouldn''t have gotten out of bed, and you

    shouldn''t havee here either. Go back. Mrs. Green is still waiting for you to take care of her."

    After saying that, Laurence made his way, without looking back at her again.

    Cara finally couldn''t help but cry.

    Was this rtionship that hadn''t even started going to end just like this?

    She squatted down and hugged herself. She cried so sadly that she didn''t notice a figure quietly

    approaching her from behind.

 Chapter 844 Why Are Humans So Complicated

    Chapter 844 Why Are Humans So Complicated

    Cara was missing!

    When Nicole found out that, she couldn''t find Cara anywhere.

    Laurence furrowed his brows tightly. Seeing that Nicole was still searching for her desperately, he

    couldn''t help but say, "She may have left on her own."

    "No!"

    Nicole replied subconsciously, but then she felt something wrong. She suddenly turned to Laurence

    and asked, "Why are you so sure?"

    "I asked her not to waste time on me. I think that maybe she''s a bashful girl and couldn''t take it, so she

    just left on her own."

    Hearing that, Nicole was so vexed that she wanted to smash his head with a stone.

    "I know that you don''t like Cara, but she didn''t do anything wrong to you or to me, right? She just likes

    you, and that''s all. Why can''t you just wait until we get back to the Seapolis City and then say those

    things to her?"

    To Nicole¡¯s question, Laurence answered word by word, "My heart is dead. Compared to giving her

    false hope and wasting her time, it''s better to tell her the truth timely. Perhaps she would find her love

    somewhere else. I''m not right for her."

    "But you don''t have to be in such a hurry!"

    Nicole was irritated.

    Seeing Nicole¡¯s reaction, Samuel was a bit worried about her and the baby in her belly. He hurried to

    Cara and see if she has booked a ticket."

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "She won''t leave. Even if Laurence hurt her, she wouldn''t

    leave without saying a word. I know Cara. She is reliable. I''m still here, and her job is to take care of

    me. She won''t leave without telling me."

    Seeing that Nicole trusted Cara so much, Samuel frowned.

    "Laurence, where did you see Carast time?"

    "In the back alley."

    "Let''s go to take a look."

    Samuel said as he was about to go there. Nicole followed.

    "I''ll go with you. I just can''t rest reassured."

    Samuel knew Nicole well enough and didn''t stop her. He just put on a coat for her and followed

    Laurence to the back alley.

    It was a little dark and quiet here.

    Nicole and Samuel looked around carefully, while Nicole inadvertently stepped on something.

    She lifted her foot and checked it after turning on the shlight on her phone. Only then did she find out

    that it was Cara''s phone.

    "It''s Cara''s phone! If she had left on her own, she wouldn''t have left her phone behind!"

    Hearing her, Samuel instantly realized what had happened.

    "Cara is kidnapped."

    "But she''s not rich. There is no reason that she got kidnapped."

    Laurence kind of med himself.

    He should have gone back together with Cara, but it was toote now.

    "Maybe she was not kidnapped for money. Sometimes, women are simply kidnapped for sex. There

    are many people from the remote mountainous areas who can''t get a wife..."

    Nicole didn''t finish her words, but they all knew what she meant.

    "Perhaps it''s not like what you think. Maybe it''s Martha''s remaining followers."

    Samuelforted her.

    Nicole wanted to chuckle, but she just couldn''t.

    "They could kidnap me, or my mother, or ever Morgan. But Cara? Not a chance. Let''s call 911. Cara is

    my girl. I really don''t want to see anything happen to her."

    "Leave it to me."

    Perhaps because he felt guilty towards Cara, Laurence volunteered to call 911 and asked people to

    search for her.

    Nicole was a little tired. She leaned against Samuel''s chest and said in a low voice, "Am I wrong? If I

    didn''t bring Cara here, perhaps she would be alright now."

    "There is always a reason for anything. Maybe this is just her fate. Nicole, don''t think too much about

    it."

    Nicole said in a low voice, "I thought I have be mature and smart, but I didn''t expect that Martha

    still fooled me. Samuel, why are humans soplicated, so cunning and so fickle?"

    "Come on, just don''t think so much. Have a good rest. Grandfather will arrive in the afternoon. Mother''s

    stuff has been packed up, too. Her condition is not very stable now. You should take care of yourself. If

    you fall ill, Mother will be worried, and so will I."

    Samuel picked her up in his arms.

    Nicole seemed to be really fatigued. She just snuggled against his chest and said in a low voice, "Do

    you know how Ad died?"

    "I know. Laurence has said it before. But we don''t need to envy that kind of love. What we need is just

    a in and steady rtionship. We need to hold our hands for the rest of our life. So don''t be affected

    by their rtionship, okay? No matter when you need me, you just turn around and I''ll be there."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole feel somewhat better.

    Shey in Samuel''s arms and said in a low voice, "Samuel, I''m tired. I want to have some sleep.

    Please find Cara while I''m sleeping."

    "OK, I promise you. When you open your eyes, you will definitely see her."

    Samuel guaranteed.

    Nicole finally fell asleep.

    It wasn''t that she was not worried about Cara, or that she didn''t want to look for Cara herself. It was just

    that her body really couldn''t hang on anymore.

    The long flight had already dragged her down. After getting off the ne, she had to fight against

    Martha. And seeing Audrey added another blow to her emotions. If she didn''t force herself, she would

    have copsed long ago.

    Seeing the exhausted look in Nicole''s eyes, Samuel was even more distressed. ,

    Fortunately, these things all had a perfect ending.

    It is said that Laurel was arrested when she was contacting the people outside. All the people involved

    in this case were arrested, too. Martha was also taken away by the military.

    Tim went back home and locked himself up. He didn''t see anyone for a whole day and night. When he

    opened the door again, the yboy Tim was back.

    Samuel knew that the life he and Nicole wanted hade.

    When Nicole got better, he would bring the children back from the military region and they could lead a

    happy life as a family.

    Samuel put Nicole on the bed.

    Audrey asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with Nicole?"

    "She''s too tired. She hasn''t rested since she got on the ne. She''s been highly alert these days and

    needs some rest."

    Hearing Samuel, Audrey felt especially heart-wrenched.

    "It''s my fault. I made her worry. This child really surprised me."

    "You don''t need to be surprised. You are her mother. She loves you."

    Audrey nodded at Samuel''s words.

    When Edwin arrived, Nicole was still asleep and did not wake up.

    Audrey looked at Edwin, feeling a little awkward and at a loss. However, she still called out "Dad,"

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    which made Edwin shed tears in excitement.

    "You finally call me Dad. You finally recognize me."

    Edwin cried like a child.

    Audrey suddenly realized that everything she had insisted on for so many years was so ridiculous. Now

    that she held her old father in her arms, she finally cried, too.

    Morgan was packing her things. Everyone was waiting to go back to the Seapolis City, but Samuel

    knew that if Cara was still missing, Nicole would not leave.

    He had his own people protect them, and he went out with Laurence and his guys to search for Cara.

    When Nicole woke up, she did not see Samuel at all.

    She saw Edwin, though, and she saw that Audrey and Edwin had reconciled. She was very gratified

    and quickly called Samuel.

    But no one answered the phone. Nicole was pretty worried.

    As time passed, Edwin and Audrey were both afraid that her emotions would fluctuate too much.

    However, when they saw her being silent, they didn''t know what to say.

    Finally, Samuel, Laurence and the others came back at about eleven o''clock in the evening.

    Laurence was holding Cara, who was in aa, in his arms.

    "Cara."

    Nicole jumped to her feet in excitement.

    Samuel was afraid that she might fall, so he hurriedly supported her.

    "What happened to Cara? Where did you find her?"

    Laurence looked quite down as he spoke softly, "I''ll take her to have a rest first."

    "Cara."

    Nicole still wanted to ask something, but Samuel stopped her.

    "Let''s go back and rest first. It''s veryte."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole understand that he didn''t want her to ask Laurence.

    They returned to their room.

    "What happened? Where did you find Cara?" Nicole asked anxiously.

    "In the mountains more than a hundred kilometers away from here. You were right. Cara was drugged

    and sold to the mountains to be someone''s wife. We called the police quite timely and provided some

    information. Only then did we track her down. However, despite that we had been as fast as we could,

    Cara was still slightly injured. She woke up once earlier and wanted to escape, but got her legs

    broken."

    "What?"

    When she heard that, Nicole was about to stomp on the ground.

    "Did you catch those human traffickers?"

    "Don''t worry, we''ve caught them all. None had escaped."

    "Bastards! How could there be such disgusting people!"

    Nicole had experienced such things before, so she knew how desperate and terrified Cara must be at

    that time.

    "She had already broken her tailbone, and now her legs are broken, too. I''m so sorry that I didn''t keep

    her safe."

    "Don''t be like this, Nicole; it''s not your fault. I''ve told Laurence to ask Morgan. Hope that Morgan can

    cure her."

    Samuel was also very sad about this, but he knew that Nicole felt even worse than he did.

    "I want to check on Cara."

    "Tomorrow, it''s toote today. Besides, Cara was in so much pain that I asked the doctor from the

    police department to give her some diazepam on the way back. She probably won''t wake up until

    tomorrow morning. Just let her have a good rest tonight. Save your words to tomorrow, OK?"

    "Alright."

    Nicole could tell that Samuel was worried about her.

    It was a sleepless night for them, and Nicole slept very lightly. She always dreamed of Cara crying so

    hard and shouting for help.

    She woke up, panting. Her body was covered in cold sweat, bedraggled. And she trembled when the

    morning breeze blew into the room.

    Nicole wanted to get up and wash up, but just as she lifted the nket, an ear-piercing scream echoed

    throughout the house.

    "Cara!"

    Nicole suddenly threw away the nket and ran out even without wearing her shoes.

 Chapter 845 You Are Wronged Because of Me

    Chapter 845 You Are Wronged Because of Me

    "What happened? What''s wrong with Cara?"

    Nicole went to Cara''s room in a rush and saw her being insane. Cara struggled to attack anyone who

    wanted to approach her.

    "Stay away from me! All of you, get of my room!"

    Cara shouted out with her eyes red and her hair messy, seemingly in a bad mental state.

    "Cara!"

    Nicole wanted to step forward, but was stopped by Samuel .

    "She has gone insane. Don''t get close to her, or you will be injured."

    "It''s fine. I can handle it. Don''t worry."

    Nicole gently pushed Samuel away and walked over.

    Laurence watched from the sidelines and frowned, with his eyes full of regret and guilt.

    Nicole put her arms around Cara and said in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, Cara. It''s me. I''m Nicole, and

    I''m sorry to bete. It''s fine, you''re safe now."

    Probably because Nicoleforted her in a soft voice or probably because she recognized Nicole,

    Cara calmed down when hearing Nicole. Then, she began to cry out.

    She cried her heart out. Everyone who was present felt bitter as well when hearing her cries.

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel sorrow and choked up, "I''m sorry. You suffered a lot because of my

    negligence. Don''t worry. Those who hurt you have been arrested. I won''t let them off easily."

    "Mrs. Green, I''m scared! I''m frightened to death!"

    Cara wept and trembled unstoppably, like a helpless child. It took a while for Nicole tofort her and

    calm her down. Atst, Cara was beat and fell asleep.

    Since Nicole looked tired, Laurence interrupted, "Mrs. Green, go back and rest. I''ll stay here and take

    care of Cara."

    "It''s better that I stay here. You go to busy bar."

    As Nicole did not turn around and said indifferently, Laurence could tell that Nicole was unhappy. Did

    she me him?

    Laurence wanted to continue, but Samuel stopped him and took him out.

    "If you really want Cara to have a good rest, don''t mess up. Nicole doesn''t want Cara to see you now."

    "Why?"

    Laurence was confused.

    Samuel sighed, "Cara likes you. She was able to express her affection to you boldly and ask you to be

    his boyfriend without hesitation. However, it''s different now. After the incident, she might avoid you and

    stop pestering you. You should be happy. After all, you finally can put your heart into loving Ad

    without interruption. Cara probably will feel even worse when seeing you. I suggest you go to the

    Seapolis City."

    Laurence tried to say something, but he atst failed. Remaining silent, he nodded and left.

    He couldn''t give Cara what she wanted. Rather than staying here and causing Cara to feel miserable, it

    was better to listen to Samuel.

    Laurence left soon. Samuel stood up and went to the kitchen after seeing Nicole tucked Cara in.

    "You must be tired. Sit down and have rest for a while. What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you,"

    Samuel said.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and said in a low voice, "I can understand how Cara feels. When I was

    abducted, I became extremely desperate and almost went crazy. Cara reminds me of myself."

    "You are safe now. Don''t think about it anymore. Cara will recover as well. I will find a good man for her,

    I promise."

    Samuel''s words surprised Nicole. She did a double take before smiling and saying, "I''m afraid that she

    won''t get close to any man recently. Where''s Laurence?"

    "I ask him to return to the Seapolis City. If he is around, Cara will feel even worse."

    "Thank you."

    "You are my wife, and don''t mention it. Grandfather is talking with mother, do you want to join in?"

    As there was heavy cooking smell in the kitchen, Samuel asked Nicole to go out.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "They must have much to say after being apart for such a long time.

    I''d better not interrupt them. I''ll stay here with you."

    "It''s smelly here."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    With Nicole''s persistence, Samuel did not continue again.

    He took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves and began to cook.

    Staring at Samuel, who had fine slicing and cooking techniques, Nicole couldn''t help but smile and say,

    "Will we be happier if we live ordinary lives?"

    "No!"

    Since Samuel answered without hesitation, Nicole was shocked.

    "Why?"

    "I have too many enemies. If I lose what I have currently, I won''t be able to protect you and our

    children. We probably will suffer more. I''m sorry. You are wronged due to me."

    Nicole shook her head.

    "Not at all. If I feel wronged because of marrying you, all women in the Seapolis City will be so angry

    that they want to kill me."

    Samuel put on a broad smile.

    As Samuel chatted with Nicole, he cooked the meal in no time.

    Nicole brought a bowl of porridge to Cara''s room.

    Cara had woken up, and she felt ttered when seeing Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, I''m sorry to trouble you. I''ll do it myself."

    "Don''t get up. I''ll help you."

    Nicole hurriedly stopped Cara from getting up and put the porridge in front of her.

    Cara''s eyes were a little wet.

    "Sorry to have given you so much trouble, Mrs. Green."

    Cara was a strong girl, who seldom cried. She tried hard to hold back her tears, but it wrung Nicole''s

    heart.

    "I''m to me for what you experienced. It was because of my negligence."

    "No, it was all my fault failing to protect myself. It has nothing to do with you, Mrs. Green. Don''t worry, I

    will recover soon. I...."

    "Don''t say that, Cara. You need to have a good rest. I''m here, and I won''t leave you alone. Get better

    ande to help me take care of my child."

    Cara shed tears again after hearing Nicole.

    "Really? Mrs. Green, you don''t have tofort me. I can handle it. I''d better resign, and you can hire a

    new nurse."

    Nicole felt miserable at Cara''s words.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? We''ve experienced so much together. You are not only a nurse

    to me. We''re also friends, and I see you as my younger sister. As for your broken leg, Morgan is

    helpful. Since she is addressed as Satan King, she must can cure you. If she fails, I will ask Gabrielle

    for help. She is my friend, and she is also in the Seapolis City. She will think of a way for you. Don''t

    worry, I will try my best to help you stand up again. But you have to be confident, OK?"

    Cara believed that Nicole would help her ording to Nicole''s words. Then, Cara hugged her and

    choked with sobs, "Mrs. Green, thank you. I''m fortunate to meet you in my life. As an orphan, I''ve

    known since I was a kid that no matter what happens, I have to solve it by myself. Although I''m in a

    panic now, I have to go. I was hired to take care of you. How can I trouble you? You don''t need to pay

    me. Instead, I need your help for my medical bills. I''ll work hard and pay you backter."

    "You silly girl. Well, if you can feel better by doing so, I will listen to you."

    Nicole stroked Cara''s head and appreciated her strong will.

    Afterforting Cara, Nicole returned to her own room.

    Samuel had served up the food in the room. Seeing Nicole, he stopped working and smiled, "Let''s eat."

    "Didn''t you eat with grandfather and the others?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Samuel smiled and said, "I don''t want to eat without you being by my side. Grandpa has food with

    mother. So, I wait for you to eat together. As you''re not here, I have a poor appetite."

    Instantly, Nicole felt warm.

    "You fool. If you''re hungry, you can eat. There''s no need to wait for me."

    "I like to have the meal with you."

    As Samuel spoke, he pulled out a chair and ced a pillow against the back of the chair. Only then did

    he help Nicole sit down.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Am I an olddy? I''m just pregnant. Don''t worry too much, OK?"

    "In your case, you can''t be too careful."

    Samuel cleaned the bowl and chopsticks with hot water and ced them in front of Nicole.

    "It''s all your favorite food. Hurry up and eat. It''ll be cold in a while."

    "Let''s eat together."

    "Alright."

    Nicole felt especially warm when having food with him.

    "Cara will go back with us, and I want to tidy up the guest room for her. Given she will have difficulty in

    moving, how about we hire a nanny to take care of her?"

    Nicole suggested.

    Samuel nodded.

    "It''s up to you. Listen, don''t get too tired. I heard that you will have a designpetition in half a month.

    Are you sure you are taking part in it?"

    Samuel asked with concern. Nicole was pregnant, and she needs to rest. If she participated in the

    Nicole naturally knew what Samuel worried about. She thought for a moment and said, "I''ve been

    preparing for a long time. If I don''t participate, I will be regretful."

    "Then go all out. Don''t worry, I''ll back you up one hundred percent."

    Samuel stroked her head andforted her.

    Nicole nodded and fell asleep in Samuel''s embrace.

    The next morning, Edwin asked people to pick up Audrey and Morgan by helicopter.

    Knowing that Nicole missed Audrey so much, Samuel brought her back to Edwin''s house.

    After their arrivals, it was lively in Edwin''s house.

    "Samuel, what are you doing here? My granddaughter will apany me. You should go to work."

    Edwin began to drive Samuel away.

    "Grandfather, what are you talking about?"

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as she heard Edwin, Nicole felt depressed andined.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I happen to have something to do. Cara has been

    taken to the hospital, and Morgan is by her side. I also have hired a nanny to look after Cara. I finally

    can go to bring the children back. Mr. Shaw, I''lle backter with the children to bother you."

    Just as Samuel finished speaking, his phone rang. When he saw the phone number, he changed his

    expression slightly.

 Chapter 846 A Meek Lamb

    Chapter 846 A Meek Lamb

    "What happened? Anything wrong?"

    Seeing that Samuel was not in a good mood, Nicole asked.

    Samuel smiled, "Nothing. Stay with grandpa. I got something to attend to."

    "OK."

    Nicole nodded.

    Now that Samuel did not say much about the matter, he must have the confidence to fix it.

    After Samuel left, Edwin snorted, "He was a prick when in the military. But with you, he is like a meek

    Audrey coughed, "Dad, what are you talking about? Nicole is your granddaughter. Do you want Samuel

    to be the impatient with her?"

    "Of course not!"

    Edwin apologized.

    Nicole could tell that grandpa and mom cared for her, so she didn''t grandpa''s words into heart.

    "Well, you don''t have to stay with us. You must be tired from this journey. Just go to take a rest."

    Audrey looked at Nicole''s roon eyes and felt distressed.

    "I''m not tired. I want to stay with you."

    Nicole didn''t want to leave. To be honest, Nicole had no idea about how many more days Audrey had

    for her. She was afraid that if she left, something might happen to Audrey.

    Audrey read through Nicole''s mind. She said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, at least before you

    take part in thepetition. You have my word."

    Nicole had mixed feelings at Audrey''s words.

    "Don''t worry. Your mother has promised you that everything will be fine. Besides, we have Morgan. By

    the way, when will Morgane back?"

    Edwin wished Morgan could be with Audrey all the time.

    Nicole knew what Morgan was doing. She answered in a low voice, "She would be back soon. I''ll go to

    take a rest."

    "Where are you going?"

    Edwin asked when he saw Nicole walk out.

    Nicole said naturally, "Grandpa, you don''t have many rooms here. Now that mom lives with you, I will

    go back to the Green''s."

    "We have plenty of rooms! Your mother lives in her original room. I got you your room as well. Let''s go

    upstairs."

    "Upstairs?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    She thought that there was just a study upstairs. She hadn''t seen anyone go up there.

    Audrey smiled, "There used to be a lot of members in the family. We had rooms for me and Martha in

    the past, and have the room for you now. My mom used to live upstairs. Dad didn''t want to change the

    When Edwin heard that, he sighed, "There are some things that I can''t let go of. But now that I''m old, I

    ask myself why bother. So I''ve had people redecorate it. It''s brand new now."

    Nicole knew that Edwin was stubborn, so she did not refuse and followed Steve up to the second floor.

    The room was redecorated. She couldn''t tell the style of the previous design, but it seemed that the

    room had been redecorated a long time ago.

    Steve looked at Nicole and asked, "Ms. Nicole, how do you like it? Actually, Mr. Shaw finished

    decorating the room five years ago."

    "Five years ago?"

    Nicole was somewhat surprised.

    Steve nodded and continued, "Yes, the room was ready when you got married. He had intended to tell

    you who he was, but didn''t know how to exin his rtionship with you when we had no news of Ms.

    Audrey. So he gave up. But over the years, Mr. Shaw has been caring about you. However, there are

    things that he could do nothing about. I hope you will not me Mr. Shaw. "

    "I will never do that!"

    Nicole particrly cherished kinship now. So, she decided to let go of what had happened in the past.

    Home was not a ce of reason. It was a ce of love. Sometimes, you had to leave behind the

    unhappy memories.

    Steve then heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Nicole''s words.

    "There aren''t many women in the family. Mr. Shaw hasn''t had a maid after the ident happening to

    Mrs. Shaw. We only have part-time cleaner. Mr. Shaw asked me to get a special nurse for you. Now

    that your special nurse is injured, we need hire a new one."

    Hearing that, Nicole shook her head, "Thank you. But I can take care of myself. Samuel is looking for

    one. Let''s talk about it with himter."

    "OK. Call me if you need anything. I''m the housekeeper for the time being."

    Steve left respectfully.

    Nicole looked around and familiarized herself with the room before she sat down.

    Nicole was originally sleepy, but was now wide awake, probably because of the new environment.

    Samuel was not in a good mood when he left. Although he said everything was fine, Nicole was still a

    little worried.

    She always felt that something had been overlooked, but had no idea what the matter was about.

    She got a bad memory after getting pregnant. And many things had happened recently. Nicole rubbed

    her temples and opened herputer.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Edwin was really a doer. During Nicole''s trip to Bordeaux, Edwin had moved all her belongings here.

    She didn''t know if Samuel allowed it or not.

    Nicole turned on herputer and looked at those familiar drafts, feeling peaceful.

    She already had the outline on her entry design, and now she needed to work on the details. Also, she

    had some new ideas.

    Nicole looked at theputer and began to work on the design. She forgot the time.

    Audrey and Edwin were chatting downstairs. When Audrey looked upstairs, she found that the lights

    were still on, "I will go upstairs to see if Nicole forgot to turn off the lights. It''s bad to sleep with the lights

    on."

    "Leave it to Steve."

    Edwin said without thinking. But after finishing speaking, he somehow felt embarrassed.

    Audrey smiled and said, "We need women here. Don''t you think? Nicole will have kids. It is

    inappropriate for Steve to go to their room."

    "Fine. I''ve already asked Steve to deal with it. But to be honest, I am not used to having women in the

    house."

    Audrey smiled at his words, "Nicole and I are both women, aren''t you used to us? Do Nicole and I need

    to move out?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Edwin immediately put on a serious look.

    However, when he saw Audrey''s smile, Edwin stopped being upset.

    "Alright, take a rest. I will cook you meal. I remember that you like the noodles with soybean past made

    by me the most, don''t you?"

    Audrey suddenly fell into contemtion, with the memories flooding back.

    When she was young, Edwin always had missions and she could barely see him all year round. Edwin

    didn''t spend much time with Audrey. Audrey remembered nothing about her father during childhood,

    except for the noodles with soybean past made by him.

    It was as if dad was back home when she had the noodles.

    After so many years, Edwin still remembered Audrey''s favorite dish. Audrey felt tears in her eyes.

    "Dad, I''m not hungry. Leave the meal to me."

    Audrey was about to stand up, but got stopped by Edwin.

    "Just wait for me here. Dad hasn''t prepared a proper meal for you for so many years. I failed to fulfill

    my duty as a father."

    After that, tears welled up in his eyes.

    Audrey was thinking a lot. They were both stubborn. Were it not for Nicole, they might have no contact

    at all. However, they both knew that they actually cared about each other.

    Audrey sat back now that Edwin insisted. When the noodles were served, Audrey''s eyes were wet.

    Edwin pretended not to see it and gently wiped his eyes when he turned around.

    After so many years, he got his daughter back finally.

    Nicole did not know what was going on. Once she got immersed in design, she would forget about the

    time. Many things happened recently, which interrupted her work. Now that the date of the prelude

    After all, too many things needed to be perfected for each of the draft.

    When Nicole was drowned in work, someone knocked the door. She didn''t even look up, "Come in."

    Audrey walked in with a bowl of noodles. She sighed when she saw Nicole worked on the design

    devotedly.

    "Look at you. You just came back from a trip, and need to take a rest before starting to work."

    "I know, Mom. I''ll when I''m done. "

    Nicole still didn''t raise her head.

    Inspiration is a fleeting thing.

    However, after Nicole finished drawing, her brows were tightly knitted.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Audrey asked with concern.

    Nicole sighed, "I feel that something is wrong. Never mind. Let it be."

    Nicole then printed out the design and looked at the noodles. She felt hungry now.

    "It smells good, Mom. Did you make it?"

    "Grandpa made it."

    Nicole was stunned.

    "Grandpa? Does he cook?"

    Audrey smiled, "All those who serve the country know how to cook. But grandpa can cook noodles

    only."

    "Not bad."

    As Nicole enjoyed the noodles, she felt warm. It was as if the temperature of the noodles had slowly

    seeped into her skin and made its way into her vessels.

    "Go to bed early. Would Samuele back tonight?"

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    Would hee back?

    She didn''t know. Samuel didn''t tell her either.

    But where could Samuel go if he didn''te back?

    She recalled the way Samuel answered the phone before he left.

    It had been a long time and he hadn''t called back. Nicole felt uneasy.

    Did something go wrong?

 Chapter 847 Watch Out for You Best Friend

    Chapter 847 Watch Out for You Best Friend

    Seeing that Nicole was slightly stunned, Audrey asked, "What''s wrong? Did Samuel say anything?"

    "No. I was just thinking that maybe I was too immersed in drawing just now and didn''t hear his call. I''ll

    call himter. Mom, just go to sleep. I''ll ask Steve for help. It¡¯ste. Don''t stay up with me."

    Nicole said with a smile.

    She did not want Audrey to worry. Even if something happened to Samuel, she did not intend to let

    Audrey know.

    Audrey had been in the officialdom for so many years, so she could clearly see Nicole through.

    However, since Nicole did this for her, she''d better pretend that she didn''t know anything.

    She smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll go to sleep first. Don''t be toote and take care of yourself. You''re

    pregnant."

    "I see."

    Nicole smiled and watched Audrey out.

    After Nicole closing the door, her smile froze.

    She took out her phone and found that there were no text messages or phone calls. She became even

    more nervous.

    Nicole called Samuel, but no one answered.

    She called him six times in a row, but got the same response.

    Nicole was anxious.

    She didn''t give up and called Samuel again. This time, the call was answered, but a woman''s voice

    rang.

    "Hello, who are you looking for?"

    Nicole suddenly paused.

    Samuel would often go to the clubhouses for some social activities, but he had never had a woman to

    stay with him. Nicole knew about this. And he would never let someone else to touch his cell phone.

    Her gaze darkened.

    "Who are you?"

    Nicole''s voice was cold, making the other woman pause for a moment. Then, she sounded weak and

    said in a low voice, "I am the princess of the clubhouse."

    Nicole knew what the "Princess" meant. Just because of this, she was annoyed.

    It wasn''t strange for Samuel to go to the clubhouse, but it was strange for him to ask a princess to stay

    with him, not to mention that the woman was allowed to get ess to his phone. Nicole''s gaze turned

    colder.

    "What about him?"

    The woman swallowed and then said, "You mean Mr. Green?"

    "Where is he?"

    "Mr. Green is drunk. Someone helped him upstairs to rest. His phone was left here and I came to get

    his phone."

    Hearing this, Nicole could hardly control her anger.

    Damn! You bastard, Samuel!

    ''When you left, I thought something important had happened. But actually, you went to the clubhouse

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    to drink with a princess!"

    Nicole was both jealous and angry. Her rationality was about to burn up.

    "Give me the address!"

    The other woman told the address to Nicole.

    Nicole hurriedly stood up and opened the door before she changed her clothes. After walking out of the

    door, she felt a little cold. Looking down, she saw that she was still wearing pajamas.

    Thinking of clubhouse, she frowned slightly. Then Nicole went back to her room and changed her

    clothes. Only then did she go to find Steve.

    "Do you have the car key? I''m going out."

    Nicole''s voice was very low, which shocked Steve.

    Fortunately, Steve had the habit of sleeping in his shirt for so many years, so that it wasn''t

    embarrassing.

    "Miss Bush, are you going out? Let me go with you."

    "No need."

    Nicole directly refused him.

    Looking at Nicole, Steve felt that she was angry. But who made her angry?

    Nicole noticed that Steve''s gaze was wandering around her all the time and she was afraid that he

    would tell Edwin. She said irritably, "I''ll wait for you outside."

    Steve understood this sentence.

    He immediately got up, put on his clothes, and immediately came to the garage.

    Nicole seems to be quite angry and her expression was gloomy. Steve wanted to ask what happened,

    but he dared not to ask because of the serious atmosphere.

    "Shall we tell Mr. Shaw?"

    "No need. Grandfather is asleep. And it''s nothing big. Come with me to pick up someone."

    Nicole said lightly, but Steve was very focused.

    They drove the car and left the militarypound.

    ording to the address given by that woman, Nicole asked Steve to drive to the clubhouse.

    Looking at the golden and resplendent clubhouse, Nicole felt much angrier. She tried to suppress it.

    She wanted to hear what kind of exnation Samuel would give her.

    Seeing how angry Nicole was, Steve guessed out what was happening when he saw the clubhouse.

    "Miss Bush, Mr. Green is not that kind of man. He...."

    "Shut up!"

    Nicole was not in a good mood, so naturally she couldn''t control her temper now.

    Steve shut up. He felt that Nicole''s temper at this time was really simr to Edwin''s.

    He stood behind Nicole and looked at her. She paused for a moment and then made a phone call.

    "Which floor?"

    "Room 1308 on the 13th floor."

    The woman''s voice was not loud. Nicole''s gaze darkened.

    ''All right, good. You even booked a room."

    She took a deep breath and tried her best to suppress the anger before she stepped inside.

    Steve did not say anything and followed Nicole inside.

    The person in the clubhouse saw Nicole and wanted to stop her, but when seeing Steve, who looking

    gloomy, he hurriedly got out of the way.

    Nicole didn''t pay much attention to this and directly went to the elevator. She pressed the button of the

    13th floor.

    This should be the VIP area, and it was very quiet in the entire floor. The sanitary work was also very

    good.

    Nicole''s eyes deepened.

    She never thought that Samuel would have an affair.

    Five years ago, when she misunderstood Samuel and Riley, she felt such a pain. Now that they had

    gone through so many difficulties and experienced so much, couldn''t they still avoid cheating?

    Nicole felt so ufortable that she almost suffocated.

    There was even a sense of violence in her heart.

    She wanted to kill Samuel!

    Seeing Nicole like this, Steve stopped her.

    "Miss Bush, let me go in and see what''s going on. What if it''s not like what you think about?"

    "What do you think I''m thinking about?"

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh. Not only did Steve feel warm from that charming smile, but also he felt

    extremely cold.

    He had experienced many things with Edwin, and he was no longer a young man. However, just now,

    he saw the killing intent in Nicole''s eyes.

    Under Nicole''s gaze, Steve actually felt very stressed.

    "Miss Bush, no matter what happens, you need to stay calm. You are pregnant now, and you are no

    longer as strong as before. Besides, Mr. Shaw is also getting old. You...."

    "I see."

    Nicole interrupted Steve. If he continued. Nicole thought that she was going crazy.

    She went straight to Room 1308.

    The door was empty, which surprised Nicole.

    Slight noise came from inside, which sounded like someone was dressing.

    Nicole felt that her heart was roasted on the fire. She could not wait any longer and kicked the door

    open.

    "Samuel, get up!" She directly walked in.

    However, Nicole was stunned when she saw the person on the bed.

    When the other party saw Nicole, she didn''t even changer her expression. She just said indifferently,

    "I''m sorry."

    Nicole looked at the familiar person in front of her, and she didn''t know what reactions she should have.

    Her brain was in a buzz.

    "Olivia?"

    When Nicole said this name, she felt that her blood was about to freeze.

    So the person she should watch out for was her best friend?

    Didn''t Olivia like Jacob?

    Why did she stay with Samuel?

    Nicole looked at Samuel, who seemed as if he was really drunk. His upper body was naked and Nicole

    didn''t know what was going on with his lower body, because it was covered by the sheets.

    However, since she had already kicked the door so rudely and Samuel was still unconscious, this was

    weird.

    "What did you do to him?"

    Nicole''s gaze was extremely cold, which made people feel as if the cold breeze was piercing through

    their bones.

    Olivia lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Nothing. I just put some medicine in his wine and

    made him more enthusiastic. Now that he was weak, he should have fallen asleep."

    As she spoke, Olivia pretended to pull her cor.

    Seeing the hickey on her neck, Nicole unconsciously clenched her fists, and her fingernails inserted

    into her palm. But it was less painful than that in her heart.

    "Why?"

    "There''s no reason. I just feel that Samuel is good. He''s obsessed and I''ve lost myself. You can scold

    me or hit me. I know your temper. After all these years, you definitely won''t forgive me. Don''t worry. I''ll

    leave tomorrow. And I''ll never see you again after I leave."

    Olivia kept her head down, and Nicole couldn''t see her face clearly.

    Nicole''s heart ached, and she was filled with anger. If the person in front of her wasn''t Olivia, she would

    directly knock that person down and beat her to death. But now, it was Olivia, her best friend. Nicole

    couldn''t do anything about it.

    "Scram! I don''t wanna see you again in this lifetime!"

    Nicole''s voice trembled, but she tried to suppress it. She also sounded hoarse.

    Olivia knew that this was all that Nicole could do. She might hurt herself.

    Olivia looked up at Nicole. Seeing her cold expression, Olivia wanted to say something. But in the end,

    she gave up and quietly left after dressing up.

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    She wasn''t blind, so she could tell that Olivia''s walking posture was strange.

    Olivia always knew to preserve her purity. After so many years, she was still a virgin. She hadn''t

    crossed thest limit in her previous rtionship with Jacob. She said that she wanted to do that until

    the wedding.

    Now she looked so weak and couldn''t take a firm stand. Nicole could imagine how intensest night

    had been.

    Nicole could not bear all of this.

    One was her favorite man, and the other was her best friend. How could she endure this?

    And who should she hate?

    Samuel left immediately after receiving the phone call. Could it be that Olivia called him? But why did

    Samuel look so bad back then?

    Could it be that they had already had an affair long time ago?

    But why didn''t Nicole notice that?

    Or did Olivia n all this by casual opportunities?

    Nicole was trapped in this series of questions.

    Looking at Samuel who was still unconscious on the bed, she suddenly kicked the bed. The strength

    made the bed tremble, but still didn''t wake up the people on the bed.

 Chapter 848 What Exactly Was Olivia Going to Do?

    Chapter 848 What Exactly Was Olivia Going to Do?

    Nicole''s face changed colors.

    Steve watched what was going on outside and understood the situation. After he saw Samuel did not

    react to Nicole''s kick, he walked over.

    "Nicole, out of the way. I''ll beat him conscious."

    Steve said, his teeth gritted.

    Nicole was Audrey''s daughter and the granddaughter of Mr. Shaw. It seemed Mr. Shaw liked them very

    much, and it was unforgivable for Samuel to let Nicole suffer.

    Even though Steve knew that he was not able to fight Samuel off, he was going to challenge him.

    Steve rolled up his sleeve, but was stopped by Nicole.

    "Nicole, you should be tough. If you forgave the man, he would cheat on you again."

    Nicole frowned.

    She felt ufortable, even miserable, as if she had got a fly in the stomach. She said in a low voice,

    "Don''t you find it weird?"

    "About what?"

    Steve was stunned by Nicole.

    Normally when a girl caught her husband cheating on her, she would cry and even make a fuss. But

    why was Nicole so calm?

    Although he could see hatred and sadness in Nicole''s eyes, Nicole looked extremely calm.

    "Nicole, be tough. I know you are pregnant and want to suck it up for the sake of the baby. But you

    don''t have to do this. The Shaws can afford to raise a child."

    Steve tried to guess Nicole''s thoughts andforted her.

    Nicole looked at Steve, frowning deeply.

    Why didn''t Steve think she can afford to raise a child?

    "Steve, you go and uncover the sheets."

    Steve froze after he heard what Nicole said.

    Samuel, Nicole''s husband, was naked now. Everyone knew what was like under the sheets.

    However, Steve did not dare to disobey Nicole''s orders. He even felt that Nicole was too shocked to

    uncover the sheets herself.

    Steve rushed forward and lifted the sheets up directly. But he and Nicole were stunned.

    Samuel was well dressed with his trousers. It didn''t seem that he had put on the trousers just now.

    And Samuel didn''t look drunk at all.

    It was Samuel.

    Samuel was so sharp that he couldn''t make such a silly mistake.

    Nicole somewhat regained her sense.

    But Steve remained confused.

    "What''s going on? How could he cheat on you without taking off his pants? That woman had obviously

    had sex. Why?"

    As Steve doubted, Nicole was also questioning the same thing.

    Something shed through her mind so fast that she couldn''t catch it.

    "Wait a moment."

    Nicole took out her phone and called ir.

    "ir, Samuel is drunk and there''s something weird about him. Come here and check it out."

    Nicole sent the address of the club to ir.

    After ir got the message, he came soon with Gabrielle.

    "Nicole, what''s going on?"

    After Gabrielle heard that Samuel was drunk in the clubhouse, she insisted on following him. She and

    Nicole were basically pregnant at the same time, and they knew Samuel well. She just felt something

    wrong when hearing that he was found drunk in the clubhouse.

    Nicole did not move, nor did she care what ir saw. After all, they were brothers. She only stopped

    Gabrielle before she entered.

    "Let''s talk outside."

    Nicole brought Gabrielle out.

    "What exactly happened?"

    Gabrielle was in a rush, but Nicole was so calm that Gabrielle felt even more anxious.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, "Maybe I misunderstood, or maybe she deliberately made me think

    so."

    "What do you mean? Say more! I can''t get it!"

    Nicole knew Gabrielle was anxious, but she said in a low voice, "Nothing. Let''s talk about it when ir

    "You..."

    Gabrielle knew Nicole''s temper. As long as she didn''t want to say it, she wouldn''t open her mouth in

    any case.

    They waited outside.

    Steve recognized ir. Seeing that ir didn''t look well, he asked, "Mr. ir, any problem?"

    "How many sleeping pills did he take?"

    ir''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was enough for everyone to hear.

    "Sleeping pills?"

    Nicole froze.

    ir nodded and said, "You had him take it?"

    He knew it wasn''t Nicole, but ir still asked. Obviously he wanted to hear something from Nicole.

    Nicole shook her head and said to Steve, "Go catch up Olivia and see where she went and what

    happened. And call Jacob to see if he''s asleep. If not, ask him to call me back."

    After Steve heard that, he was about to leave, but he hesitated.

    "We are all here, what are you afraid of? Nobody dares to do bad things in front of me." ir said

    coldly.

    Steve did not refute this.

    "Thank you, Mr. ir."

    After saying that, Steve turned around to chase after Olivia.

    When Gabrielle heard Olivia''s name, she paused and asked doubtfully, "Are you talking about the

    Olivia we both know?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole smiled bitterly.

    Olivia knew they were best friends, and nothing had happened between her and Samuel, but why did

    Olivia let her misunderstand?

    Why did she do this without thinking about their friendship?

    Nicole couldn''t understand.

    Remembering the marks on Olivia''s body, Nicole felt a pain in her heart. She asked ir, "Can he have

    sex unconsciously?"

    "Are you kidding me? He''s too sleepy to do that. You don''t know the pills. Even if you were naked on

    his bed, he might not be able to wake up."

    Hearing ir''s words, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    What exactly was Olivia doing?

    Nicole could not figure it out.

    When Steve called Jacob, Jacob justy down. After knowing Nicole was waiting for his call, he

    instantly called Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, can I help you?"

    "Is Olivia with you?"

    Nicole asked casually.

    Jacob was somewhat surprised that Nicole called him for Olivia. Thinking of the rtionship between

    Nicole and Olivia, Jacob answered.

    "Olivia left from me half an hour ago. What''s wrong? Is there something that you want to tell her? Why

    don''t you call her directly?"

    "Did she do anything in your ce?"

    Nicole didn''t know how to ask.

    Obviously, Jacob did not know what she was talking about.

    Nicole thought for a moment. She felt it was inappropriate to ask Jacob about it. If Olivia didn''t do that

    with Jacob, how would Jacob react?

    Nicole was still thinking about Olivia.

    However, if she didn''t get the answer, it would just get stuck in her throat and she wouldn''t feel well.

    So, Nicole took a few deep breaths and then asked, "Which stage are you and Olivia at? Have you...?"

    Nicole felt difficulty finishing her question.

    Jacob was shocked lightly. But considering how close Nicole and Olivia were, he felt it was not a big

    deal to answer her.

    He coughed awkwardly and said, "Mrs. Green, don''t worry, I will propose to Olivia tomorrow."

    Although he answered vaguely, Nicole got it.

    "Are you sure ... when did you have sex?"

    Nicole''s detailed question embarrassed Jacob.

    "It''s this afternoon. She suddenly came to me, and then ... I''m sorry. I wanted to wait for the wedding

    night, but today Olivia was too excited. And I failed to control myself. Don''t worry, I promise that I will be

    responsible for her. I will propose to Olivia tomorrow."

    Jacob thought that Nicole was ming him, so he told her everything.

    Nicole basically understood.

    Nothing happened between Olivia and Samuel. Even if he took off his jacket, and she got marks on her

    body, they didn''t do anything. It was Jacob who should be responsible for that.

    And ir had also said that Samuel would sleep for an entire night because of the pills.

    But why would Olivia do that?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out. She subconsciously rubbed her hair as she pondered.

    The others didn''t disturb her, and ir was waiting for her opinion.

    After a long time, Nicole said, "Put on his clothes first."

    "That''s right, or he may catch a cold under the low temperature. Why isn''t there an air conditioner in the

    room?"

    ir cared about Gabrielle, and he took off his jacket to put on her. He said in a low voice, "Why did

    you insisting? It''s very cold and you don''t feel well these days. You..."

    "ir, I''m fine."

    Gabrielle stopped ir from nagging and asked in a low voice, "What do you think of it?"

    "I don''t know. Wait for Samuel to exin himself."

    ir did not sympathize with Samuel at all. He even felt that this kind of thing should not have

    happened to Samuel.

    Who was Samuel?

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The king of the Seapolis!

    Samuel should not have made such a stupid mistake, not alone made them worry for him.

    So what exactly was going on?

    Actually, ir was curious.

    But Nicole stopped talking.

    She took a step forward and put Samuel''s coat on him, and Steve came back.

    "Sorry I lost her."

    "Lost?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Though Olivia was not a big shot, nor had she undergone any special training, he knew the

    consequences if Olivia, Nicole''s friend, was really lost.

    He expected that Nicole and Olivia did not have such a good rtionship, when he heard Gabrielle say,

    "Nicole, what exactly is going on between Olivia and you?"

    "After we find Olivia, we''ll know what''s going on."

    Nicole said, teeth gritted, wishing she could tear Olivia into pieces. However, Samuel''s finger suddenly

    moved.

 Chapter 849 Could She Take It?

    Chapter 849 Could She Take It?

    "Is he awake?" ir asked quietly.

    But he got no answer but a sharp re from Nicole. To be honest, he hadplicated feelings with

    Samuel now.

    Nicole intended to leave. But finally, she stopped.

    "We have to go now."

    ir nced at Nicole. No outsider should be involved in this matter. Too much words would be taken

    as excuses for Samuel''s wrongdoing. They''d better stay out of the way.

    Gabrielle saw ir''s point. She looked at Nicole, sighed, and left with ir.

    Extremely tired and ufortable, Samuel opened his eyes and got very surprised.

    Where was he?

    He turned around and looked at the strange room. When he saw Nicole, he was found in a trance.

    "Nicole? Why are you here?"

    Samuel was wearing a vacant expression.

    Nicole heaved a sigh. Although she felt much hurt and upset, she suppressed her anger at the sight of

    Samuel''s expression. With spections in mind, she walked to the bedside and handed Samuel a cup

    of water.

    "Drink some water. You must have a sore throat after drinking so much wine."

    Samuel took the cup and drank it all. After that, some memories were brought back.

    His pupils suddenly contracted.

    "Something''s wrong. Where''s Olivia?"

    Samuel suddenly sat up; only then did he realize that he was half-naked.

    "What happened?"

    His brows were tightly knitted together.

    Nicole knew the real truth then. If he had slept with Olivia, he wouldn''t be so lost, let alone forget

    everything. ir said that Samuel had been drugged, so he could do nothing. It seemed to be true

    then.

    "It''s no big deal. Put on your clothes."

    Nicole handed his clothes to Samuel. She then frowned slightly at the alcoholic smell from the clothes.

    "Why did you drink so much?"

    Samuel took his clothes and smelled the alcohol too.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Cannot you tell that? You got drunk!"

    Nicole was a little puzzled, but she could tell that Samuel really didn''t know what had happened, unless

    he was ying the fool. However, Nicole knew that Samuel would admit if he had drunk wine.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel realized that something was wrong.

    "Did you see Olivia? Something happened to her family."

    Samuel changed the topic suddenly, but Nicole kept up with him quickly.

    "Is it a big deal?"

    "Yes, it is. There''s even not much I can do. Her family must have offended some big shots. Her parents

    were detained at the customs, and then kidnapped before my men could get them. Her family business

    has been frozen. I haven''t figured out what exactly happened yet, but it''s said that those who have

    connections with the Kent family are all in trouble. Soon after I knew where Olivia was, I came to see

    her. I don''t know why I fainted. I remember that I only drank a cup of tea."

    Samuel knew that something was wrong, but it was dropped out of his head. Noticing Nicole''s gloomy

    face, he guessed it must have something to do with him. However, he could remember nothing. It was

    When Nicole heard that something had happened to the Kent family, she realized that what happened

    to Samuel might be Olivia''s tricks. Probably Samuel was innocent.

    "Did you get the news from the call you got at grandpa''s house?"

    "That''s right. I was afraid that you might be worried about Olivia. So I decided to check it out myself and

    then tell you about it. But ... what happened?"

    "It''s all right. I guess Olivia didn''t want us to get involved. She drugged you, causing you to stay asleep

    for some time."

    Nicole said calmly.

    With her anger and grievances gone, she didn''t feel upset anymore, and started to worry about Olivia.

    What kind of big shots were so powerful that even Samuel couldn''t stop them?

    Samuel frowned and put on his clothes with the alcoholic smell in disgust. Then, he said in a low voice,

    "I must talk to Jacob about this."

    "Should we let Jacob know about it?"

    "Olivia must have talked to him. If there is a big trouble, she would try her best to prevent us and Jacob

    from being caught in the crossfire. I''m afraid that Jacob would be too impulsive."

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Samuel sniffed the clothes again in disgust and said, "I''d better go take a shower first. Have someone

    send new clothes over."

    "OK."

    Nicole called Steve and asked him to buy Samuel new clothes. And Samuel went to the bathroom for a

    shower.

    Hearing the noise of running water in the bathroom, Nicole frowned deeply.

    Was Olivia nning to cut her off?

    They were so close, but Olivia used Samuel to ruin their friendship. Olivia knew that Nicole was a neat

    freak, both mentally and physically. So it was herst desperate throw of the dice. Olivia decided to

    break up with Nicole andpletely cut Nicole''s rtion with her family. Wasn''t that true?

    Nicole still remembered how much Olivia had done for her. After returning to the Kent family, Olivia

    even traveled far to the border with her younger brother for Nicole and spent much time on her issues.

    They even hadn''t got a chance to have a talk yet after she returned from the border. Did she make up

    her mind without meeting Nicole due to what happened to her family?

    Nicole felt very upset.

    That was true.

    She really did.

    Nicole was very likely to break up with anyone who slept with Samuel immediately without hesitation.

    That must be the reason why Olivia did so.

    Nicole clutched the sheets tightly with her hands.

    The Kent family only engaged in business.

    How could they offend some big shots?

    Who did they offend?

    Who were so powerful?

    Was it rted to the fact that she asked Olivia to go to the border?

    Nicole took a tumble.

    If it was true, she would be very guilty.

    In the bathroom, Samuel also felt bad.

    There was something wrong with Nicole''s expression. And he couldn''t remember anything. Everything

    was abnormal. Moreover, when he met Olivia, he didn''t drink alcohol at all. Why was there a strong

    smell of alcohol?

    Did Olivia make him drink?

    But why?

    Even if he was drunk, there was no need to take off his jacket.

    Besides, Nicole seemed gloomy.

    Samuel called ir under the cover of the noise of running water.

    "Is there any drug that makes people seem drunk after taking it?"

    ir was still on the way home. To answer Samuel''s phone call, he pulled over. After all, there was

    Gabrielle in the car, so he wouldn''t take any chances.

    "You''re awake?"

    ir asked casually. But Samuel was surprised.

    "Have you been there?"

    "Yes. I just left. I''m on Manly Street now."

    Hearing ir''s words, Samuel frowned deeply, and he couldn''t help looking out.

    "Did Nicole ask you toe over?"

    "Yes, you may have been tricked. When I got there, you were half-naked with a smell of alcohol. Most

    importantly, a woman left your room. There were hickeys on her body."

    ir''s words shocked Samuel so much that he almost dropped his phone.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "I''m serious. Why don''t you check the surveince videos yourself?"

    Samuel was shocked by what ir had said.

    Right at that moment, something urred to Nicole. She hurriedly got up and said, "Samuel, I''m going

    out to see if Steve is back."

    Then, she walked out.

    Samuel suddenly realized something.

    "I''ll call you back."

    He quickly hung up the phone, and then used a program on the phone to ess the club''s video

    monitoring system as soon as possible.

    In the past, he would disdain to do so. After all, he was Samuel. If he wanted to check the surveince

    videos, all he needed to do was to give an order. But at that moment, he felt that Nicole might delete

    the surveince videos.

    So, Samuel directly hacked into the surveince system of this club.

    But the video on the surveince system was deleted.

    A video clip, over 20 minutes long, was deleted.

    Samuel''s eyes turned colder.

    If ir hadn''t told him what happened, he would never know it. No matter what Nicole saw, there was

    something abnormal when the surveince video was deleted.

    Samuel quickly found the deleted video clip by hacking on his phone.

    That video clip was deleted, but the Recycle Bin remained untouched. Even if it was cleaned up,

    Samuel knew how to recover the database.

    Samuel watched the video, his eyes turning cold.

    In the video, Olivia had someone carry Samuel, who was unconscious, into the room, and then had

    someone take off his clothes.

    Then, Olivia had someone call Nicole who arrived within less than 20 minutes.

    When Nicole arrived at the corridor, Olivia ripped off her clothes, revealing the hickeys on her body.

    Then, Nicole kicked the door down. Samuel could not hear clearly what they had said, but he could see

    Nicole be in astonishment and Olivia leave without hesitation.

    It had only been about twenty minutes after he was sent into the room when Olivia left. During that

    period, there was someone else in the room. Samuel finally understood why Nicole seemed so upset.

    How could she be in a good mood when she had been betrayed by her best friend and her husband?

    However, Nicole didn''t say anything and didn''t do anything, which surprised Samuel.

    After restoring the video on the original surveince system, he saw Nicole enter the surveince room.

    Samuel sighed. He did nothing to Olivia. Although he did not know what was going on with the hickeys

    on Olivia''s body, he really hoped that it would not drive a wedge in his rtionship with Nicole.

    He didn''t me Olivia.

    The Kent family had been in such a big trouble. Regardless of the position and power, those who had

    rtions with the Kent family were stuck in trouble. This was really abnormal.

    As Nicole''s husband, he knew that Nicole cared about the Kent family. If Nicole might be in danger

    because of the Kent family, he could understand why Olivia did so.

    Only by doing so could Olivia make Nicole break up with her and get Nicole out of the trouble faced by

    the Kent family.

    With a mixed feeling, Samuel worried about Nicole a lot.

    Could she take it?

 Chapter 850 I Lost Control Over Myself

    Chapter 850 I Lost Control Over Myself

    When Nicole arrived at the security room, she hesitated. She trusted Samuel and Olivia, but had to find

    out the truth.

    "Mrs. Green? What can I do for you?"

    The security guard knew Nicole.

    Nicole felt somewhat surprised.

    "I want to check the video record."

    "Well...."

    The security guard was put in a difficult position.

    "I have to get permission from my boss."

    "Alright."

    Nicole leaned against the wall, with the shadow in her eyes bringing about much pressure to others.

    The security guard hurried to call his boss.

    The boss showed up in no time, probably because of Nicole''s identity.

    "Mrs. Green, I''m the manager of this clubhouse. May I ask what do you want to check?"

    "The video record of Room 1308 and the corridor."

    Nicole spoke in a low voice.

    The manager asked the security guard to get the record.

    The previously deleted videos now showed up in the system, which surprised the security guard. Then

    he quickly looked down.

    Actually, Nicole did not pay attention to the video at all. Instead, when she said that she wanted to

    check the video, she carefully examined the security guard''s looks. Although the guy was calm, the

    sh of panic on his face was captured by Nicole.

    Even the manager was stunned.

    Nicole had an idea about what was going on.

    "Anything wrong? You look so nervous."

    Nicole put on a wooden smile.

    She had learned a lot from Samuel, especially his aura. The aura was basically simr to that of

    Samuel now. The manager felt cold sweat on his forehead.

    "Mrs. Green, you must be joking. I''m just a little surprised that you want to check Mr. Green."

    The manager kept his head down.

    "Is that so? Does this clubhouse belong to the Kent family? Or is it rted to the Kent family?"

    Looking at their expressions and the video, Nicole knew that Samuel had recovered the video. It was

    the only exnation.

    The manager frowned and said in a low voice, "No, Mrs. Green. This clubhouse has nothing to do with

    the Kent family."

    ....

    Nicole sneered. After finishing watching the video, she turned around to leave.

    The manager took a deep breath and ordered, "Delete it now."

    "Got it."

    The security guard followed the order.

    After Nicole left, the manager made a phone call.

    "Miss Olivia, I had deleted the security record before but it got recovered when Mrs. Green came to

    check it. It was weird. I''m sorry, Miss Olivia, I didn''t get things done."

    Olivia rubbed her forehead and said with exhaustion, "Never mind. I forgot that Samuel is aputer

    expert."

    "Then what should we do now?"

    Olivia''s eyes grew wet.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. Don''t call me anymore. I''ll contact you if I need your help."

    After saying that, Olivia hung up the phone, took out the SIM card and flushed it down the toilet.

    She ran her fingers through her hair and walked out of the bathroom.

    After hearing what Olivia said, the manager heaved a sigh of relief. However, when he turned around to

    leave, he was shocked to see Nicole at the door.

    "Mrs. Green, why...?"

    "Why am I eavesdropping?"

    Nicole sneered and walked towards the manager step by step.

    "Give me the number."

    "What number?"

    The manager was ying dumb.

    Nicole said coldly, "Give me the number. I have no patience and don''t want to repeat it again. Besides,

    I''m pregnant. Do you think the Greens will spare you if I lose my baby or have any ident here?"

    The manager got frightened by Nicole''s words, and could barely stand.

    "Mrs. Green, you can''t do that."

    "Give me the number."

    Nicole''s words froze the manager. However, he remembered Olivia''s words, and felt at ease to give

    Olivia''s phone number to Nicole.

    Although Nicole had guessed that Olivia might have changed her number, she couldn''t help but got

    shocked when she saw the unfamiliar number.

    Olivia did change the number and didn''t tell her!

    Nicole cannot help but feel upset. Something was shattering, and got healed at the same time.

    She nced at the number and dialed out, but Olivia had turned off the phone.

    Nicole didn''t give up. She dialed again, but got the same response.

    She knew that Olivia wouldn''t answer her call.

    Olivia got things to this point! It seemed that Olivia didn''t nt to meet Nicole again in her lifetime.

    What a silly woman!

    How could she do that?

    No matter what happened, Nicole would never leave Olivia alone!

    Nicole called Olivia again and again, but couldn''t get through. So she called Jacob instead.

    "Where are you?"

    "Outside the clubhouse."

    Jacob had arrived.

    Although Jacob didn''t know what had happened, he wouldn''t ignore anything rted to Olivia.

    Nicole hung up the phone and went to the lobby. On her way to the lobby, she was thinking about how

    to tell Jacob about Olivia. When she met Jacob, she still did not figure out a way.

    The marks on Jacob''s neck were obvious.

    Nicole recalled Jacob''s words.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Although Olivia was a girl holding a clear distinction between love and hate, things wouldn''t be so

    intense in her first night with Jacob. In light of what had happened between them, Jacob probably had

    no clue to Olivia''s whereabouts.

    "Do you know how Olivia will leave the Seapolis City?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jacob felt worried.

    "What happened to Olivia? Why will she leave the Seapolis City? Mrs. Green, can you tell me what

    happened to her?"

    Jacob became anxious.

    Nicole was at a loss for words.

    "Let''s go upstairs first. I guess Samuel has finished the shower."

    Nicole turned around and left.

    Although Jacob was uneasy, he followed behind Nicole upstairs.

    Samuel had finished the shower. Steve brought his clothes. After getting dressed up, Samuel sat on

    the bed with aptop in his hands, busy with something.

    When Nicole and Jacob arrived, they slightly froze.

    "Where did you get theptop?"

    Nicole was somewhat surprised.

    Steve replied, "Mr. Green asked me to buy it, but I don''t know if it fits. Mr. Green asked for aptop with

    excellent performance, so I got this one from the salesperson."

    Hearing what Steve said, Nicole got an idea about what was going on.

    However, she felt somewhat embarrassed. Samuel must have known what had happened to Olivia

    from the security video.

    After all, Olivia was Nicole''s best friend. Olivia was doing this for Nicole and the Green family, yet

    Nicole knew that Samuel was probably vexed. She didn''t dare to say anything for fear that Jacob would

    think too much.

    Obviously, Samuel and Nicole thought the same.

    "Mr. Green, what happened to Olivia?"

    "Something has happened to her family. I''m hacking into the Hacker Alliance''s system to see if I can

    find any clues. Don''t worry. Tell me where Olivia could be now. Olivia and her brother are the only ones

    who are not together with the rest of the family members. For the sake of their safety, we need to find

    them as soon as possible; otherwise, they''ll be in danger."

    Knowing that Samuel was worried about Olivia, Nicole was somehow relieved.

    After figuring out what was going on, Jacob hurried to call Olivia, but got the same response as Nicole.

    Olivia''s phone remained powered off.

    Jacob seemed to have thought of something and put on a dumbfounded look.

    "What''s wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Keep calling her!"

    Seeing Jacob''s looks, Samuel couldn''t help but get angry. But he noticed the hickey on Jacob''s neck.

    His eyes narrowed.

    "You had sex with Olivia?"

    Samuel''s voice carried a trace of coldness.

    Jacob shook his head.

    "No, it was Olivia who came to me. I lost control over myself."

    Jacob felt embarrassed to talk about it with Samuel and Nicole. However, he didn''t care about it

    anymore. After he had just finished speaking, both Nicole and Samuel understood what had happened.

    This was perhaps Olivia''s final confession to Jacob, and her way of bidding goodbye.

    Jacob wouldn''t be able to find Olivia.

    "Never mind. Leave it to me."

    Samuel looked down and got busy with theptop again.

    As Samuel and Jacob were trying every way to look for Olivia, Nicole wanted to do something to help.

    So she called Jason.

    "Uncle Jason, can you help me to find a person?"

    "Who is it?"

    Jason hadn''t heard from Nicole for a long time. Now that she called, Jason was ready to help.

    "Olivia Kent. And help me to figure out what happened to the Kent family."

    "Got it."

    After Jason hung up the phone, he started the investigation.

    Samuel did not look up but said, "Take a seat. You are not supposed to stand for a long time when

    pregnant; otherwise, you will get edema."

    Nicole did not realize that Samuel was talking to her in the first ce. After all, she was worried about

    Olivia. She subconsciously thought that what Samuel said had something to do with Olivia. When she

    then figured out what Samuel was talking about, Nicole couldn''t help but be surprised.

    She looked at Samuel''s serious face, havingplicated feelings for Samuel for the first time.

    Jacob was quite uneasy.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Green, what can I do? I can''t just wait here, can I?"

    "Go to the stations, the airports and the seaports to see if you can find anything about Olivia''s

    whereabouts."

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, Nicole said.

    "I''ve sent someone to do that. There''s no news yet."

    Jacob and Samuel were surprised.

    Samuel nced at Nicole. Nicole did not get what his nce meant. However, she said in a low voice,

    "I locked down the Seapolis City in the first ce. However, there was no news yet. I think Olivia is still

    in the Seapolis City."

    "I''ll go find her. I''ll find her no matter how."

    Jacob''s eyes turned red.

    He rarely cared about and loved a person so much. Although they didn''t spend much time together, the

    rtionship between them couldn''t be measured by time. Not long ago, Olivia became his lover. How

    could he lose his lover?

    Jacob left. There were only Nicole and Samuel in the room. Nicole felt ufortable and even

    depressed with the sudden silence.

 Chapter 851 I Have a Craving for It

    Chapter 851 I Have a Craving for It

    Samuel''s fingers froze but soon continued to tap dance on the keyboard. The steady beat filled the

    room as well as Nicole''s heart.

    Before she could speak her thoughts, Samuel beat her to it.

    "Sit down and get yourself a hot cup of water to warm your hands. Other things can wait."

    "Alright."

    She did exactly as she was told.

    She was anxious but knew she had to wait. She had used all her connections to search for Olivia, but it

    was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Samuel finished his code and gave theputermands. However, he found nothing useful.

    There wasn''t even a misdemeanor in the Kents'' files, which feels kind of weird.

    "How is it?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but run over and ask.

    "Be careful."

    He frowned slightly, and worry crept up on his face.

    Nicole got alert and picked her steps. Then she saw the Kents'' profiles.

    "These are...."

    "I have no dirt on them. I got through the Hacker Union''s firewalls for this. But do you think it needs that

    kind of firewalls?"

    She sensed something fishy from his sharp question.

    "Are you saying the Kents are hiding something?"

    "Yes, maybe they have offended someone important. That''s what I''m most afraid of. We shouldn''t be

    looking for Olivia blindly. I know you''re worried about her. Given how close you guys are, she must not

    want to get you into trouble or be found. Don''t act rashly. We''ll try our best."

    Samuel turned off theputer.

    Nicole nodded and didn''t know what else to say.

    He looked at her and said softly, "Is there something you want to get off your chest?"

    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have suspected you."

    She knew she should tell him that now.

    He pulled her to the bed and sat her down, sighing, "I know you. I understand how you must have felt

    when you saw Olivia and me in that room. But Nicole, I didn''t cheat on you."

    "I know. I also know why Olivia did that. I am just a little upset."

    "I will give that crazy girl what for when I find her. What has she done to cover your ass? Did she ever

    think about how I would feel?"

    A quiet smile shed on his face, but then it clouded over.

    Olivia was Nicole''s bestie. She would do anything to keep Nicole out of trouble but would never hurt

    her feelings.

    She knew better than anyone how much Nicole loved Samuel. Nicole had gone through so much for

    him. Even if Nicole knew the truth now, she couldn''t pretend none of this never happened. Then why

    had Olivia done that?

    Was she trying to end their friendship and push Nicole away?

    Why?

    Was Samuel somewhat involved in this drastic turn of the Kents?

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He exerted himself to recall anything that would tie him to the Kents, but realized he never even did

    business with them. So, what was Olivia''s motive?

    Noticing Samuel was deep in thought, Nicole figured he had something, so she did not disturb him and

    waited.

    It onlysted for a few seconds. When he came out of his contemtion, he saw her staring at him. He

    shook off his worries and whispered, "Let''s go back first. We are done here."

    "Alright, let''s go to your family house. I fear Mom and Grandfather will be worried."

    "Okay."

    They left the clubhouse.

    It was drizzling. He quickly took off his coat to shield her head. She was a little blue.

    "Olivia is most afraid of rainy days. I wonder if there will be thunder tonight."

    Nicole reminisced about old times. She and Olivia had been friends for so many years. How could

    Nicole not be worried?

    Samuel''s eyes shed, and he whispered, "Let''s go back. I hope we can find them soon."

    She nodded.

    They got into the car and did not notice Olivia was staring at them in the alley not far away.

    Tears and rain were stinging Olivia''s face. Her hands and feet were a little cold, but her eyes were

    warm with gratitude.

    She watched as Nicole and Samuel got into the car. Then she left the alley.

    Olivia didn''t even notice the raging lightning and thunder.

    She remembered how thunder used to make her blood freeze, as if her soul could have shattered in its

    wrath. Now she found that ridiculous and juvenile.

    Sheined about how harshly fate had been treating her, wallowing in despair for the unfairness

    that was her life. However, recent events taught her it could get worse.

    She trailed into a dpidated alley and snaked her way to a house. She looked around and made sure

    she was alone. Then she pushed open the door and swung it shut after walking in.

    "Who is it?"

    The room was in total darkness, but a familiar voice sounded.

    "It''s me."

    Olivia quickly replied and walked over.

    "Olivia?"

    There was a short silence before the voice asked. Then its owner let down his guard.

    Olivia did not turn on the light, afraid it would draw attention.

    If not for the dark clouds, they could have seen each other''s faces in the moonlight. But now there were

    only shes of lightning.

    Booth vaguely knew where his sister was standing when he heard her voice.

    "Olivia, how is it?"

    "Not good. Everyone who did business with us refused to see me. And those who are close with us are

    in trouble."

    She whispered as she handed him the roast chicken she had been protecting.

    "Have some chicken. I just bought it. It''s raining, but I didn''t have an umbre. So, it might be a little

    cold."

    She sounded calm, but Booth smelt something salty.

    "Are you crying?"

    "No, it''s just the rain."

    She put on a smile, but he couldn''t see it.

    He took the roast chicken and said after a while, "Leave at dawn, Olivia. Don''t worry about me."

    "What are you talking about? You''re my brother. Who else is going to look after you?"

    She would never give up on him.

    Booth looked down at his legs and smiled bitterly, "We are in deep trouble. I am a cripple and weighing

    you down. I know you don''t want to drag Nicole or anyone else into our mess. Olivia, I understand how

    you must feel. In fact, I am already like this, so what else can they do to hurt me even if they catch

    me?"

    "Stop talking about yourself like that. I will get you the treatment you need. There must be a way. I

    heard Morgan was in the Seapolis City. I''ll...."

    "Morgan is at the Bush''s with Samuel. Do you really think you can get a chance to talk to her? Besides,

    the doctor said my legs couldn''t be cured. Their bones have been shattered. You should give up, too."

    His voice was toneless, but Olivia was still racked with guilt.

    He was crippled because he tried to save her at the border. How could she give up hope?

    "Keep talking nonsense, and you will lose your only sister."

    "Then so be it. It might do you good. You can start over as someone else, and those monsters wouldn''t

    find you. Even if they do, they might let you go when they know you haven''t been a Kent for long and

    know nothing about the family secrets. Olivia, you don''t need to waste your time with me."

    He said that for her own good.

    He didn''t want to see Olivia suffer or waste her life for him.

    She cried even harder.

    "Booth, you are all I have now. Can''t you just stop talking like that? We don''t know if Mom and Dad are

    safe. If you push me away, I will be all alone again."

    Booth choked in sorrow.

    "But this isn''t your fight."

    "I''m a Kent. Even though I have just reunited with you, you will always be my family. I''ll find news about

    Mom and Dad and have your legs cured. There is always a solution. I won''t have peace until you are

    healed."

    She was speaking her heart.

    Booth and Nicole had just met. He was like this because he went to the border with Olivia fearing she

    might get hurt.

    Olivia and Nicole were close, but Olivia was grateful and guilty for Booth''s sacrifice.

    Booth could only sigh when he knew Olivia had made up her mind. He tore off a piece of chicken and

    put it on Olivia''s hand, whispering, "You should eat first. You don''t have to save it for me. I know we are

    short of money, but you must not starve. After all, you are doing all the heavy lifting here."

    She giggled through her tears and took the chicken. They ate in the darkness.

    Booth sighed as a n matured in his mind.

    He couldn''t walk anymore. So, he made peace with death. Olivia had been trafficked as a child. How

    unfair for her to go through all this after she had just reunited with her family. She never got a chance to

    enjoy life.

    Perhaps only Nicole could save Olivia.

    Booth made up his mind and looked at Olivia''s profile. A bolt of lightning shone down on it, and he saw

    how gaunt she was. His heart lurches.

    "The chicken is a bit greasy. Can you buy me some fruits?"

    He whispered.

    She froze for a moment and said, "Be patient. I''ll buy some for you tomorrow morning. I might get tailed

    if I go now."

    "But I have a craving for it."

    He didn''t raise his voice, and it didn''t even sound like a plea, but Olivia''s heart broke.

    He used to have whatever he wanted, but now he couldn''t even eat a proper dinner.

    It killed Olivia that he had to live in this dump. So, she couldn''t bear to refuse him now.

    "Wait here. I will buy some for you. Be careful, okay? Don''t turn on the lights."

    She instructed, and he nodded. He watched as she left the room. Then he took out his phone, his eyes

    flickering with hesitation.

 Chapter 852 We Wont Run Away

    Chapter 852 We Won''t Run Away

    After Olivia left the room, Booth was still hesitating.

    Actually, Olivia was no fool. She knew he only wanted her to leave the house, but she didn''t want to

    upset him.

    She heard him groping for his phone. She sighed and left, holding his SIM card.

    Booth finally plucked his courage and wanted to call Nicole, only to realize his SIM card was missing.

    He was stupefied. He had no idea when Olivia took it. He looked at the useless phone and gave a bitter

    smile.

    What was a phone without a SIM card?

    She warned him not to order takeout because it might cause trouble. Therefore, she always went out to

    buy their food. And that was why she had lost a lot of weight in such a short time.

    He knew he was holding Olivia down, but he couldn''t even die. If he did, perhaps she would lose her

    will to live, too.

    He was breathing for Olivia.

    Hey down with a sigh and punched his legs, but couldn''t feel them.

    Brian!

    This name was seared into his brain. One day, he would make him pay!

    After Olivia left the house, she saw the Don''s and the Green''s men were searching the streets. She

    knew they were looking for her.

    She felt they couldn''t stay in the Seapolis City any longer. She and Booth needed to leave as soon as

    possible, not only for Nicole, but also for Booth. No matter what, she absolutely couldn''t let anything

    happen to her brother.

    Olivia avoided everyone and saw a military vehicle heading in the direction of the Green''s.

    She vaguely saw Lucas and Joseph.

    Her eyes misted over.

    Perhaps she would never see these children again.

    Olivia left quickly before sorrow crept up on her.

    Lucas was on his phone. Suddenly, he looked up and out of the window.

    That startled Zoe.

    "Lucas, what are you doing? What are you looking at?"

    As she spoke, she also looked outside.

    Lucas frowned. He was beginning to have Samuel''s vibe.

    "Just now, I felt someone was staring at us."

    "How could that be? We''re in a military car. Who dared to look at us?"

    Zoe was much stronger after spending some time in the military.

    Lucas did not say anything else and lowered his head to y the game again, but he had a feeling

    something big was going to happen.

    Joseph looked at him and asked,

    "Was it an illusion?"

    "Maybe. I have been exhausted these days. I''ll take a shower and have a good sleep when we get

    home."

    Joseph nodded but looked out curiously. There was no one, though.

    When they entered the Green''s mansion, Samuel and Nicole were waiting there.

    Nicole was pregnant, so Samuel didn''t want her toe out of the house. However, under her

    insistence, he could only agree. He held the umbre for her carefully along the way.

    When Mark saw them, he smiled, "Why did youe out to greet us? I thought you would pick them

    up. But in the end, I had to drive them here myself. Who is the big boss here!"

    Samuel said calmly, "Something happened."

    "What''s more important than your children? By the way, I saw our men and your men searching the

    streets. What happened?"

    "Nothing. They were looking for someone."

    Samuel opened the car door.

    Zoe jumped out of the car first.

    "Daddy, I miss you so much."

    She hopped onto him and wrapped her arms around Samuel''s neck, kissing him on the cheeks.

    Samuel smiled when he heard his daughter''s cute little voice.

    "Daddy missed you too. Let''s go inside. The rain is so annoying."

    Samuel put Zoe down.

    Zoe came to Nicole and took a careful look at her belly. "Mommy, why isn''t your belly bigger? Isn''t my

    little sister growing?" she asked.

    Even though Nicole was in a bad mood, it cheered her up to see her children.

    "It takes time. Come, take Mommy''s hand. Let''s go home."

    "We need to wait for my brothers."

    Zoe stood still beside Nicole.

    When Lucas and Joseph got out of the car, Joseph looked at Nicole and Samuel excitedly, smiling,

    "Daddy, Mommy, we''re back."

    "Sweet boy!"

    Nicole gestured for him toe over.

    Lucas got out of the car with style and was still ying the game, which upset Samuel a little.

    "Won''t you greet us?"

    "Samuel, I''m back."

    At that, he brushed past Samuel to Nicole''s side. He only put away his phone when he saw Nicole

    beam at him.

    "Mommy, I''m back."

    Nicole noticed her three children were a little tan, but they seemed to be healthier. She smiled, "Chop,

    chop. Let''s go inside the house. Because something happened at thest minute, your father and I

    didn''t make dinner. You guys take a shower and wait for a while. Mommy will cook all of us some

    yummy food."

    "You step down. I''ll do it."

    Mark volunteered.

    Samuel shot him a nce and whispered, "Don''t you want to go back and see what happened?"

    "No. Jason is home. I''m sure it''s fine. Even if something really happens, he will handle it. I think dinner

    is more important."

    Mark followed the children into the house.

    Nicole was a bit tired after her little adventure. But she was thrilled to see her children, so she didn''t

    want to rest upstairs.

    Lucas was the first to notice Nicole was tired. He found a pillow and put it behind her back, whispering,

    "Mommy, if you''re exhausted, take a rest. We''lle to you after a shower. Don''t worry. We won''t run

    away."

    "Brat, where do you want to run?"

    Nicole brushed Lucas'' nose with her curled index finger. Only then did she realize her son was taller.

    "It''s almost New Year. What kind of gift do you want?"

    Nicole smoothed the hair on Lucas'' forehead.

    Although Lucas was a little shy, he did not stop her. Nicole was the only one who could touch his hair.

    "I want some ck books."

    Nicole was puzzled.

    "What are ck books?"

    "The ones that the Hacker Union writes. You can''t buy them. I''ll have a way to get them. Mommy, don''t

    worry about it. You should ask Zoe and Joseph what they need."

    Lucas stopped talking.

    Nicole knew Lucas was great atputers. But what the hell is Hacker Union?

    Samuel happened to walk over and heard Lucas'' words. He quickly exined, "Hacker Union is a

    private organization of the world''s leading hackers. Those people are good, but they ask a lot of money.

    It''s kind of a grey zone."

    Nicole grew a little worried.

    "You want to take your son into a grey zone?"

    "It''s not illegal."

    Samuel wasn''t worried. Hacker Union didn''t care about certificates. As long as you had skills, they

    would take you in. Lucas was talented, so he could get in if he wanted.

    Nicole wanted to say something, but Zoe said, "Mommy, Lucas is incredible. He helped Grandpa Mark

    solve a case in the military. He hacked something to do it. Anyway, everyone looks up to him. He has a

    huge fan base."

    Samuel and Nicole were surprised.

    Lucas helped Mark solve a case?

    Mark smiled, "That''s right. It was the Laurel case. We caught Laurel quickly because Lucas helped us

    find whom she had been talking to. I''m telling you. This brat is great at what he does. Are you going to

    waste his genius?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel sat on the sofa and looked at Mark with a leisurely expression.

    Mark rubbed his nose, but before he could say anything, Zoe spoke,

    "Mommy, Daddy, you know what? Not only is Lucas outstanding, but Joseph is even more so. He

    saved quite a lot of soldiers in the war zone. Everyone called him the ''Miracle Doctor''."

    "What?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    So was Samuel, and he looked at Joseph in disbelief.

    Joseph scratched his head shyly and exined, "It''s just some stuff Master has taught me."

    "Morgan?"

    "Yes."

    Joseph nodded.

    However, Nicole was confused.

    "When did Morgan teach you that?"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Every night at seven o''clock, Master will teach me online. Furthermore, I have memorized all the

    acupoints and veins of a human body. Master has also taught me acupuncture. I am still trying to figure

    that out, though."

    Joseph exined, but it shocked Samuel and Nicole even more.

    They couldn''t find Morgan after searching for so long. They hadn''t expected Morgan had been teaching

    Joseph medicine every night. What a surprise!

    "What''s wrong? Daddy, Mommy, is there a problem?"

    Joseph was bewildered. What had he said?

    Nicole and Samuel quickly shook their heads and said, "It''s nothing. Is Morgan still giving you

    lessons?"

    "Yes, Master said I should take the exams on medicine after the New Year."

    Joseph''s words were like a bomb, throwing everyone in the house in shock.

    Mark smiled, "You two amazing sons are favored by the Chief Commander. I am here to ask you if you

    want them to stay in the military. If you agree, we will do our best to train them. And they will go to

    school there. I am sure you know how their future looks like."

    Nicole didn''t quite understand and quickly looked at Samuel.

    Samuel exined, "They will stay in the military. They can work for them as scientists or sign a contract

    and serve. When the contract expires, they will retire like me."

    Nicole frowned hard.

    She was reluctant to leave her children, but this was about their future. She knew better than anyone

    what Lucas'' dream was.

    "Let''s put this on hold. I have no objections. Let''s see what the children want. I respect their decisions."

    When Nicole said that, her eyes turned a little red.

    Samuel knew she didn''t want them to leave, so he patted her shoulder gently and wanted tofort

    her, but her phone suddenly rang.

    The pair froze before she picked up the phone. The strange number quickened her

    breathing.

 Chapter 853 Its Not That Im Not Afraid, But I Cant Be Afraid

    Chapter 853 It''s Not That I''m Not Afraid, But I Can''t Be Afraid

    "Mommy, what''s wrong?"

    Seeing them like this, Zoe couldn''t help but ask. Joseph also looked at them worriedly.

    Nicole and Samuel quickly conceal their emotions. Nicole whispered, "Nothing. You go take a shower

    ande down to dinner. Daddy and I are gonna answer a call."

    "Alright."

    Zoe and Joseph went upstairs.

    Mark looked at them and whispered, "Are you guys in trouble?"

    "Yes, a little. We''ve already told Uncle Jason. Thank you, and don''t worry, Uncle Mark."

    Nicoleughed, hurriedly picked up the phone and walked outside.

    Samuel also frowned and looked worried.

    Only then did Mark remember what Samuel had asked him when he came back.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Something happened to a friend, a friend of Nicole. It''s a bit tricky."

    Samuel whispered.

    If possible, he didn''t want to have the Don family involved, but those he was faced with were so

    powerful that he even couldn''t find out who they were. It was somewhat frustrated.

    Hearing that it was about a friend of Nicole''s, Mark immediately stood up.

    "What happened? Tell me. Maybe I can help."

    "You know what? Why don''t you stay and cook for us? You are just right in time." Nicole said jokingly.

    What he said made Mark want to punch him.

    Cooking for them? Come on!

    He asked a Colonel like him to cook for them?

    Although Mark wore an angry face when he headed to the kitchen, he was willing to cook for the kids.

    Samuel then quickly went outside to find Nicole.

    "How''s it going? Who made the call?"

    "Cold call."

    Nicole was very disappointed.

    She really wanted to hear from Olivia, even a simple call.

    Samuel understood her, but he didn''t know how tofort her.

    They stood outside for a while, then Nicole said, "Let''s go inside. I don''t want the kids to know

    something''s wrong. It''s a grown-up stuff."

    "OK."

    They went back to the living room.

    The kids had got out of the shower ande downstairs.

    Lucas was leaning against the sofa cozily.

    Joseph still looked serious, while Zoe ran to the kitchen to see what Mark was cooking for them.

    As soon as Nicole and Samuel sat down, Lucas asked, "Mommy, is Auntie Olivia back?"

    "How do you know?"

    Nicole and Samuel were stunned for a moment.

    They hadn''t heard from Olivia since she went to the border. Even if she came back, Lucas was taking

    closed training in the army, then how did he know?

    Lucas pointed at his phone which had a red spot on it. He said, "Because I know where she goes."

    "What?"

    Nicole became nervous, but Samuel got that.

    "You mean, you put a tracker on her?"

    "Sort of. After Mommy got missingst time, I made trackers, and put them on your jewelry, nes

    or earrings, something like that, but nothing to worry about, okay? I didn''t tell you because I''m afraid

    that in case something happened and I couldn''t find you, I could use the trackers. Daddy, Mommy,

    don''t look at me like this, please. You''re freaking me out."

    Lucas suddenly felt that their gaze became somewhat strangely fervent, so he made a quick

    confession.

    "Oh sweetie, I love you so much!"

    Nicole hugged him and kissed him a lot.

    Lucas was confused.

    "Mommy, I can''t breathe! What''s going on? Don''t you me me?"

    Lucas looked at them, dumbfounded.

    Instead of scolding him, which he often did, Samuel smiled to Lucas, "Tell me where is she now."

    "She''s in the Bar Alley, not far away from here. That should be in the Nightspot Zone, I remember."

    What he said immediately made Nicole and Samuel nervous.

    "What? The Nightspot Zone?"

    Olivia knew nothing about Kung-Fu! Why did she go there?

    Everyone in the Nightspot Zone could make her in trouble.

    Nicole became restless.

    Suddenly, she stood up, but was stopped by Samuel.

    "I''ll go with you."

    "Then what about them?"

    "Don''t worry. Uncle Mark is here."

    Samuel said naturally.

    Lucas finally understood.

    "Are you going to find Auntie Olivia?"

    "Yes. We need to talk. But rx, she''s not kidnapped. It''s just she lost her phone and we can''t get a

    hold of her."

    Nicole hurriedly exined.

    Lucas felt relieved.

    "Alright, why don''t you ask Uncle Jacob to pick her up?"

    He knew that Olivia was Jacob''s girlfriend.

    Nicole knew that he would overthink, so she said, "I need to talk to her. I''ll tell Jacobter."

    She patted him on the head and smiled, "Be good, OK? Stay at home. I''ll be right back.

    "OK."

    Lucas nodded and sent them the address to Samuel.

    After they left, Samuel called Jacob instantly.

    "The Nightspot Zone. We found her."

    At this moment, Jacob was looking for Olivia everywhere. When he got Samuel''s call, he almost

    copsed.

    "I''ll be right there."

    After getting in the car, Nicole was silent, as if she was thinking about something.

    Samuel did not disturb her.

    To be honest, given what had happened before, it was impossible for him to let all the grudge go, but

    for Nicole, he endured it.

    When they arrived at the rental Olivia was living in, Jacob also came over.

    Because the alley was narrow, so they parked their cars outside and walked.

    It was a demolition district. Most of the residents there had moved away. Only a few were still living

    there, which also exined why the Nightspot Zone was prospering. All the crimes could find their way

    through.

    Nicole, Samuel and Jacob walked along the alley, which made people there vignt. They originally

    were up to something, but after seeing Samuel''s car, they gave it up. They just wondered why Samuel

    and his wife woulde to such a ce.

    Although they were curious, after seeing Jacob, they got scared into silence.

    Now Jacob was here, what could they do? Nothing!

    All the dirty transactions stopped. They were afraid that they would be caught by Samuel.

    But Samuel and Nicole didn''t want to waste time on this, and Jacob''s face got even darker.

    He was a little worried.

    What if Olivia was bullied here?

    Why did she live here?

    A bunch of questions popped into his head. He couldn''t find the answer. What he could do now was

    following Samuel and Nicole.

    When they came to the rental, Nicole felt sad and tears filled her eyes.

    The house looked like it was going to copse. If Lucas didn''t send the address himself, they would

    definitely not expect she was hiding here.

    Hearing the footsteps, Booth and Olivia, who were in the rental, became vignt.

    "Olivia, you take the window. I''m handicapped. They won''t do anything about me."

    Booth couldn''t allow anything bad to happen to Olivia here.

    But Olivia picked up a brick and said calmly, "As long as I''m still alive, I won''t leave you alone."

    Booth''s eyes were wet with tears.

    Olivia used to be a kindergarten teacher, and took care of innocent and cute kids all day long. She

    never hit someone with bricks before.

    But ever since the incidence at home, she acted like a lioness, protecting Booth from any harm. She

    even knocked out a man on the way to escape. She freaked out seeing so much blood, but thinking

    about Booth, she managed to pull the man to the side of the road, and called 911, trembling.

    From then on, she totally changed.

    She was no longer weak, and became fearless. Booth heard her say, "Because I need to protect you.

    What if I fall down? How about you then? So I can''t. It''s not that I am not afraid, but I can''t be afraid."

    Hearing this, Booth felt heartbroken.

    He had once wanted to give her the best things in the world, so that she could live a carefree life. But

    now, her words, "It''s not that I am not afraid, but I can''t be afraid", drove him crazy. He hated himself.

    He was the one who implicated her.

    Now that the footsteps outside were getting closer and closer, he could sense that Olivia''s aura

    changed. She grabbed the brick more tightly, as if she would hit those outside of the rental the next

    second.

    Booth came back to himself and also picked up a brick.

    If they really wanted to hurt Olivia, he would protect her even if the cost was his life.

    Nicole knew nothing about their feelings right now. When she walked to the door of the rental, her

    hands trembled. She even didn''t know how to knock on the door properly.

    Finally, Jacob could not wait and directly knocked on the door.

    It was quiet inside, even without a light on. Nicole and Samuel doubted if Lucas had got that all wrong.

    How could one live in a ce like this?

    Jacob continued to knock, and finally, he kicked the door open, and walked in.

    Suddenly, a strong wind blew, as if something wasing towards his forehead.

    Jacob was good at Kung-Fu, so he reacted quickly. Not only did he dodge, but his other hand grabbed

    Olivia''s wrist and pushed her against the wall.

    "Let go of my sister! Let go of her!"

    Booth didn''t see clearly who it was. He only knew that Olivia was caught, so he immediately went

    crazy.

    He shouted in a hoarse voice. He couldn''t stand up, but he struggled to. Blood oozed out of his

    trousers.

    Jacob was shocked.

    He could figure out it was Booth''s voice.

    While he was in a shock, Olivia took the advantage and grabbed something to smash towards his

    head. She seemed that she didn''t care if her arm that was held by Jacob would be mutted.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Go to hell!"

    Jacob never saw her being so vicious before, so he was stunned.

    At this moment, Nicole turned on the light, and Samuel pulled Jacob and Olivia apart.

    The thing in Olivia''s hand suddenly was dropped to the ground. It was a big ashtray. If she really

    smashed it on his head, it would definitely be a disaster.

    The light made everyone stop.

    Looking at them, Olivia was still at a loss.

    "How ... How did you find me?"

 Chapter 854 You Really Want to Die, Dont You?

    Chapter 854 You Really Want to Die, Don''t You?

    As if something urred to her, Olivia suddenly looked at Jacob.

    "Are you alright? Did I hit you just now? I..."

    She didn''t finish her sentence.

    She remembered.

    She was no longer the Olivia of the past!

    She had so much to do that she couldn''t let her friends and her loved one get involved.

    Seeing her like this, Jacob grabbed her hand.

    "What exactly happened to you? Can you tell me? Or do you think I can''t protect you? Do you think I

    can''t make you feel safe, so you''d rather take it on alone? Am I such a loser to you?"

    "Yes! You can''t save me. You can''t save the Kent family. You''re just Samuel''s assistant. How can you

    help me? Your little bit money is nothing to me. It''s nowhere near helpful, you understand?"

    Olivia suddenly pushed him away, and what she said even made Nicole feel ufortable.

    "Olivia, you''re going too far!"

    Her face turned cold.

    Olivia knew that she was angry, but so what?

    All she wanted was her anger.

    "Going too far? I even..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, Nicole pped her on the face.

    The p made a crisp sound. All of them were shocked, especially Booth.

    "Nicole, you hit her?"

    He was especially shocked, because he knew more than anyone else that Olivia and Nicole had a

    deep rtionship.

    "How can you hit my sister?"

    Booth''s eyes immediately turned red.

    He wanted to get up, but there was nothing he could do.

    The corner of Olivia''s lips was stained with blood.

    Nicole pped her hard, but she felt better.

    While Olivia felt even worse after scheming against her best friend and smearing herself and her

    husband. Now, Nicole''s p actually lifted her guilt.

    "Booth, stop. I owe her."

    Booth was stunned for a while and then said nothing.

    Nicole looked at her, the woman who had grown up with her, and said coldly, "There are some things

    you can do, and some you can''t! But you''ve done them. If you know you are wrong, you have to make

    it right. But look at you now. You give no signs of repentance, and you''re even talking nonsense. You

    know how much Jacob loves you? Even if you don''t want us to help you, or you don''t want to implicate

    us, it''s fine, but you don''t need to be so hard on yourself and us. Olivia, after all these years, you

    haven''t lived, have you? I think we are done now."

    Nicole had never been so angry and disappointed. She even wanted to beat herself to death.

    If Olivia told them her scheme, it would make the whole thing moreplicated. What would Jacob

    think about this?

    What would Samuel do?

    No one would take that scheme as a joke and let it go, especially for men.

    Olivia knew that Nicole was doing this for her good, so she raised her head, her face slightly red and

    swollen.

    Jacob''s heart ached. He then pulled Olivia over behind him and said to Nicole, "Mrs. Green, do this to

    me. Olivia is weak and she can''t take it."

    "She can''t take it? I think she can take more than that. Olivia, something bad happened to your family,

    and you yourself brought it all on yourself. I know it must be hard for you. You don''t want me to be

    involved and implicated. I understand too, but what you have done really disappointed me. You are like

    my sister. We''ve grown up together. You said that we should share ware and woo. You went to the

    border for me, and Booth lost his legs. Why don''t you tell me? Do you see me as your sister? Does a

    sister only give and ask for nothing in return? Olivia, now you tell me, how can I pay back for what you

    and Booth have done for me? You just think about yourself, and you think you''ve done what''s best for

    me, but in fact, you are selfish and have put me in an embarrassing position. You even made me want

    to look down upon myself. Do you still think you''ve done this right?"

    The more she said, the more she felt heartbroken. Tears streamed down from her cheeks.

    Samuel gave her a piece of napkin, and turned around to look at Booth''s legs.

    Booth wanted to move but was stopped by Samuel.

    "Don''t move, especially when you have fractured bones. I''ve called an ambnce. They''ll be here

    soon."

    Hearing this, Olivia almost went crazy.

    "No! No ambnce. If they see Booth, they will..."

    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t allow them to take him away. If that''s not enough, we still have

    the Don family to back us up, and also the Shaws. So, Olivia, just shut up. If you were a man, I would

    have hit you."

    Samuel''s eyes were red. Obviously, he was not just kidding around.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    He was really angry.

    Jacob hadn''t seen him like this for a long time. He had no idea what Olivia had done to him, so he

    stood in front of Olivia to protect her.

    "Mr. Green, Olivia is just worried about Booth. She didn''t mean that."

    "Get lost!"

    Samuel''s anger finally burst out.

    If it was not that she was Nicole''s best friend, and she didn''t want Nicole to be involved, he would have

    killed her.

    Her scheme had made the thing between him and Nicole a little bit awkward. Just because of that, he

    could have killed her a hundred times. Just try him.

    The reason why he chose to endure all of this was that he cared about Nicole. But now, he felt that

    anger was boiling up inside him.

    Nicole knew what he was doing, so she didn''t stop him.

    If Samuel didn''t vent his anger, she was afraid that there would be barriers between them.

    Jacob was shocked by Samuel''s outrage.

    It had been years since he had seen Samuel like this.

    "Mr. Green, I..."

    "Do you want to die?"

    Samuel then stared at him fiercely.

    Jacob wanted to say something, but was stopped by Olivia, who pulled him and walked forward.

    She looked at Samuel and said word by word, "Even if you want to kill me today, I still want to say that

    you and Nicole are not right for each other. Even if I don''t say, then there is someone else. Also, I can

    ept anyone else''s help, except yours. Samuel, even though Booth and I ended up dead in your

    hand, I would not let you help me."

    After she finished her sentence, she walked over to Samuel and pped his hand off Booth''s legs. Her

    eyes shed with hatred.

    Samuel squinted at once.

    Seeing that they were about to get into a fight, Nicole and Jacob hurriedly stepped forward to stop

    them.

    "Olivia, back off. Think about Booth''s legs. Mr. ir is an expert in this. He might help him stand up

    again."

    Jacob held her in his arms to protect her.

    Nicole also pulled Samuel away, and whispered to him, "Calm down. Why are you angry with a

    woman? I didn''t take it seriously!"

    "Then get her out of the way! Booth''s legs would fall off if she doesn''t have him treated.

    Samuel was still outrageous, but seeing Nicole was worried, he could only control his temper.

    Olivia had never liked him from the very beginning, and it took time for her to look at him differently. But

    what was going on here?

    Nicole also felt that something was wrong. But before she could ask, Olivia took a deep breath and

    said, "Nicole, I know you see me as your best friend, and you don''t want to see me and Booth die here

    today. To be honest, I''m really afraid that I would implicate you. If you really want to help us, then go

    abort the baby, and divorce Samuel. Then I''ll listen to you for everything, even if you ask me to die."

    "Olivia, you really want to die, don''t you?"

    Samuel felt that he could not stand her any more.

    She was simply unreasonable.

    He and Nicole finally had a baby toe. Why did Olivia want to meddle in?

    Obviously, Nicole was dumbfounded.

    She knew Olivia didn''t like Samuel, but didn''t they straighten things all out? Recently they had a good

    time, but why would she said something like that?

    Jacob also subconsciously looked at Olivia.

    "Do you also want to tell me that if I want to be with you, I have to leave Mr. Green and the Green

    family?"

    Jacob looked straight at her.

    Olivia could feel the disappointment and frustration in his eyes, but she bit her lips and said, "Yes! If

    you do really want to be with me, you have to make choices. Otherwise, things won''t work between us."

    Hearing this, Jacob gradually let go of her, even if he was reluctantly.

    His eyes turned red, and he said word by word, "Why?"

    "No reason. Don''t you all want to help me? You just sounded so convincing and passionate, and you

    used me of failing as a friend, and not allowing you to help me. Then tell me, would you do this to

    me? I love you both, but can you leave Samuel for me? Can you?"

    Olivia cried, her voice hoarse.

    She looked at Nicole and Jacob, crying while smiling, "You can''t, right? Then I think I am gonna ask

    you to leave. We don''t need your help. Get out!"

    Seeing her like that, Booth reached out and hugged Olivia is his arms.

    He looked at Nicole and Jacob, and said word by word, "Nicole, Jacob, if you really care about my

    sister, just leave, please. Just leave us alone. Don''t get in the middle of our family. I think we are done

    here now."

    Nicole''s heart suddenly ached.

    "We are done? Booth, your legs..."

    "Just take it as my return for you taking care of my sister for years. Nicole, please, leave us alone."

    Booth looked at her with aplicated look on his face. Olivia was crying in his arms, which made it

    hurtful for everyone to see.

    "Why? Why are you doing this?"

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out why Olivia would make such a decision, and why Booth didn''t even help

    them this time.

    What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 855 Samuel Has Been with Me All the Time

    Chapter 855 Samuel Has Been with Me All the Time

    Feeling confused, Nicole was about to ask Olivia more. Jacob was frowning and didn''t know either why

    things would have turned out this way. Just at that time, Samuel suddenly said,

    "Do the Greens have anything to do with what happened to the Kents?"

    Nicole froze at his words.

    Jacob was startled.

    Olivia stopped crying.

    Booth turned his gaze on Samuel.

    Looking at them, Samuel said word by word, "Olivia, you asked Nicole to divorce me and Jacob to

    leave me. Didn''t you just want to imply that what happened to the Kents is rted to the Green family?

    I''m don''t know why they let me be in charge of the Greens. I wonder what makes you think that I''m the

    person behind all this."

    Nicole was the first one who reacted to his words.

    She looked at Olivia and Booth, and then shook her head, "No, Samuel will never do anything bad to

    the Kents. I can guarantee that with my life."

    Olivia didn''t turn around, but Nicole could see her shoulders trembling.

    Booth looked at Samuel and said in a cold voice, "You guys, leave now." He didn''t say anything else.

    "Booth, you don''t want to tell me what happened either? You said before that you''re willing to treat me

    as your elder sister. Why can''t you tell me what''s going on?"

    It seemed that both Olivia and Booth were not going to say more. Nicole couldn''t help but feel a bit

    anxious.

    Booth looked at her, tears glittering in his eyes.

    "Nicole, I do treat you like my own sister. I have noint about losing my legs for you. But you are

    not my real sister after all. I beg you. Don''t hurt my sister anymore, okay? We appreciate your

    kindness. Please go now."

    Nicole was shocked by Booth''s words. She felt that her knees became weak.

    Everyone knew that Olivia and Samuel hadn''t been getting along in the past. For Nicole, she even

    dared to risk her life to fight with Samuel. But she had never made Nicole feel so scared like how she

    felt now.

    It seemed that she would really lose Olivia this time.

    Samuel looked at Booth with his red eyes.

    "I need an answer."

    "You will get the answer someday. Perhaps you''ll get it soon."

    Hearing his words, Samuel frowned slightly.

    At this moment, Samuel''s phone rang. Everyone was a bit shocked by the ringing.

    Samuel looked at the phone in his hand and found that it was Lucas.

    He took a deep breath and restrained his anger. He spoke in his usual voice, "Lucas, what''s wrong?"

    "Samuel, could youe back quickly with mom? Someone came to our home and said that he''s your

    father."

    "Who?"

    Samuel thought that there was something wrong with his ears.

    His father?

    His father died a long time ago, didn''t he?

    Did he crawl back from the cemetery?

    Lucas got a bit upset at Samuel''s question.

    He said word by word, "Your father! Our ce is now full of his people. Are youing back or not?"

    Samuel quickly realized what he was talking about.

    "I''ll go back now."

    Samuel hung up the phone as everyone was gazing at him.

    He looked at Nicole and said, "Something happened at home. Lucas and Zoe are both there. I have to

    go back now."

    "But Olivia..."

    Before Nicole could finish her sentence, Samuel interrupted her, "ir ising and he''ll be here

    soon. As for whether they ept our help or not, it''s all up to them."

    With that, Samuel left.

    He was truly fired up by Olivia.

    Nicole and Jacob exchanged a nce and immediately got the message in each other''s eyes.

    But Olivia said in a cold voice, "If you force me, I will kill myself in front of you. Just have a try if you

    don''t believe that."

    She suddenly turned around and grabbed a splinter from nowhere, pressing it hard against her throat.

    There was even some blood oozing. Nicole and Jacob were shocked by that. Their expression

    changed in a second.

    "Don''t! Olivia, calm down!"

    "Olivia, put down the splinter!"

    Olivia could see the worry in their eyes. She looked at Nicole and cried, "I also treasured much our

    friendship. I said that I would never leave you in my lifetime, and I would treat you as my elder sister.

    But now, I can''t keep my promise. You love Samuel. I know that. You love him with your life! How can it

    be possible for you to divorce him? Let''s just say that I betrayed you and I''m the one who''s sorry. From

    now on, don''t care if I live or die. "

    "You think the Greens are responsible for what happened in your family? How can that be? Samuel has

    been with me all the time! He couldn''t have done anything to you and your family! Olivia, there must be

    some kind of mistake!"

    Nicole had never thought that she would face such a situation.

    Olivia shook her head and said, "There is no misunderstanding. I saw the people from the Greens take

    my parents away, impinging on our business and even trying to attack Booth and me. If Booth hadn''t

    gone outside for the treatment of his legs, perhaps the Kents would have been annihted. Nicole, I

    have been with you and lived at the Green''s for so long. How could I make a mistake about the symbol

    of the Greens? The Greens and I are sworn enemies now. If you choose Samuel, then you''ll lose me. "

    Nicole staggered and said in disbelief, "I don''t believe that. Without Samuel''s orders, the Greens will

    never do anything to the Kents."

    "Believe it or not, my mom is dead anyway, and my dad soon. Now Booth and I are the only two left

    and we have to run for our life. We don''t care who ising, ir or someone else. As long as they''re

    rted to the Greens, we don''t need their help!"

    Hearing what Olivia said, Nicole could barely stand.

    "Your mom passed away?"

    "Yes, she was beaten to death on the spot by the Greens."

    Olivia had a sad smile.

    Booth''s hands clenched tightly together.

    Nicole was not clear about her own mood now. She just suddenly felt that everything seemed to be

    getting out of control.

    Who on earth used the power of the Greens?

    Why did he go against the Kents?

    Since Olivia''s mother was dead, it seemed impossible for Olivia to forgive the Greens or go back to the

    Green''s with Nicole.

    Jacob''s eyes got cloudy. He suddenly knelt down to Nicole.

    "Jacob, what are you doing?"

    "Mrs. Green, I owe the Greens a debt of gratitude. Mr. Green treats me like his brother. I''m supposed

    not to leave him nor betray him. But now Olivia has to take care of Booth. She is just a delicate woman.

    Let''s not talk about whether the Greens did attack the Kents or not. There''re now many people who

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    want to take their life. How can I just leave them behind and go? Olivia is my woman. I''m still alive now,

    and will stay with her for my whole life. So I will take the responsibility to take care of them and protect

    them. I choose to leave the Greens now, which I know is very ungrateful. Please pass my words on to

    Mr. Green. I betray his trust in this life! "

    After finishing speaking, he stood up and bowed to Nicole.

    Olivia bit her lower lip, trying not to cry. But she failed.

    Jacob went over and hugged Olivia and Booth in his arms. He said firmly in a low voice, "Don''t worry.

    I''m here. No one can hurt you unless I die."

    Olivia cried loud in his arms.

    Nicole felt extremely ufortable in her heart, but she was unable to distance herself from Samuel

    as what Jacob just did.

    She trusted Samuel, so of course, she believed that there was a misunderstanding.

    She must clear that up!

    "Olivia, I know it''s useless for me to say more now, but I will show you that Samuel and the Greens

    didn''t attack your family!"

    Olivia didn''t say anything more.

    The sound of an ambnce wasing closer from outside. It was clear that ir had arrived.

    Nicole looked at Olivia and Booth. She knew that Olivia was hard, but for Booth''s legs, perhaps she

    might...

    "Olivia, now let''s stop talking about whether or not there''s a misunderstanding between the Greens and

    Kents, and try to treat Booth''s injured legs first. His legs..."

    "It''s okay. As I said before, we don''t need any help from the Greens."

    "ir is a doctor, not a person from the Greens."

    Nicole was very anxious.

    Olivia said word by word, "But ir is Samuel''s friend."

    Nicole felt that she was about to faint from the rage.

    "Can you stop being so stubborn? Think about Booth''s legs."

    "Anyway, I don''t need ir."

    Booth opened his mouth and said.

    Why both of them were like that? Nicole felt that she was going to freak out.

    Samuel and ir met outside.

    ir looked at Samuel and whispered, "Hurry up and go back. Something happened to your family."

    "You know that too?"

    Samuel recalled what Lucas said to him on the phone just now.

    His father?

    How could that be!

    And how did ir know that?

    ir looked at Samuel and sighed, "Now all the people in the Seapolis City know that something has

    happened to your family. And perhaps another person will be the master of your family. Samuel, you..."

    "The master of my family?"

    Samuel was the only sessor of the Greens, so naturally he became the master of the family. But not

    long ago, Olivia just said that it was the people from the Greens that had destroyed the Kents. Now,

    ir said that the master of the Greens would be changed to someone else. Could what Lucas said be

    true?

    Did someone who imed to be his father really go back to the Green''s?

    Samuel frowned deeply.

    "Nicole, I have to go home now. You stay here and go to the Hawk''s with irter."

    Samuel didn''t dare to ask Nicole to go back with him now because if something really had happened to

    the Greens, that they went back together would throw Nicole into a trap.

    Since now the children had probably been trapped in the Green''s, he had to avoid Nicole being trapped

    inside too.

    Nicole didn''t know what ir and Samuel had been talking about outside, but when she heard

    Samuel''s words, she was bit stunned.

    "Is ir there? Come in quickly!"

    As soon as Nicole finished her words, she heard Olivia''s voice, "Nicole, if you want to force me to

    death, just get that out in the open. I''ll do as you like. After all, you saved my life at that time. If you

    want to take it back, then just do it. But even if I die, Booth, as a person from the Kents, will never

    ept ir''s help."

    Olivia gave Nicole a determined look. Nicole suddenly felt so depressed inside.

    "You..."

    ir also heard it from outside and said with a smile, "Nicole, since she said she doesn''t need my help,

    then let''s just forget about it. I''ll go back now."

    With that, he walked out. It seemed that he was going to leave with the ambnce.

    Nicole was extremely anxious, but she saw Olivia heave a sigh of relief.

    Samuel left while Nicole and Jacob were still here. Jacob had made a clear and determined decision.

    He would always stay with Olivia. Nicole had no idea about how to talk with Olivia.

    Since only they four were here now, Olivia spoke to Nicole in whispers, "Nicole, don''t me me. I saw

    Samuel break into my house with his people and kill my mom."

    "That''s impossible! Samuel has been with me all the time!"

    Nicole''s retort sounded so inadequate to Olivia.

    Booth paused for a moment before he spoke,

    "Nicole, I saw that too. If you insist that he has been with you, then the only possibility is that Samuel''s

    twin brother is still alive."

    Hearing what he said, Nicole was too shock to move.

 Chapter 856 Are You Really Going to End Our Friendship?

    Chapter 856 Are You Really Going to End Our Friendship?

    Vincent?

    How was it possible?

    Both Nicole and Samuel witnessed what happened at that time so she was sure that Vincent had died.

    The person pretending to be Vincent had also died, hadn''t he?

    How could there be someone looking exactly like Samuel?

    Even Nicole didn''t believe that such a person existed now, let alone Olivia. But Samuel indeed had

    been with her during that period of time.

    Nicole was a bit stunned. Looking at her expression, Olivia forced a smile and said, "Hard to believe

    right? You said that he had been with you all the time. He didn''t leave you even for a second? Are you

    sure about that? I''ve been with you for so many years, will I make a mistake and take someone else as

    Samuel? How can I not recognize his words, behaviors and all the expressions on his face?"

    Faced with Olivia''s questions, Nicole couldn''t utter a word.

    "There must be a misunderstanding here. You are my best friend, so it''s impossible for Samuel to

    attack your family!"

    Nicole tried to argue for Samuel. But it urred to her that there were indeed several days in which

    Samuel was not with her.

    At that time, Samuel should have been cooperating with Edwin to do something. But could that be

    rted to the Kents?

    Olivia didn''t want to talk anymore.

    She knew best how Nicole loved Samuel. Now she had told Nicole clearly what happened. If Nicole still

    didn''t trust her, there was nothing to be done about it. Olivia said with exhaustion, "Go now. ir should

    still be waiting for you outside. Don''t contact me from now on."

    These words hurt Nicole. She felt pain in her heat immediately with her eyes filled with tears.

    "Are you really going to end our friendship? Olivia, we shouldn''t go this far."

    "I''m sorry. But my mom has been killed. I can''t pretend that nothing has happened."

    Olivia buried her head in Jacob''s embrace. It was obvious that she was really tired.

    It seemed that Booth got something to say, but he didn''t say anything in the end.

    Nicole walked out numbly, feeling that her mind was in a mess. When she saw ir smoking in the

    corner, she couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Then she asked, "ir, will Samuel really turn

    against the Kents? What do you think?"

    "What do you mean?"

    ir was confused by Nicole''s question. He didn''t know why she had such a question suddenly, so he

    couldn''t help but ask her.

    Nicole told him what Olivia just said. Hearing Nicole''s words, ir frowned.

    "Impossible! Samuel will never attack the Kents! I remember very clearly when he knew that Olivia had

    gone back to her family, he asked many dealers to do business with the Kents. You just said that he

    destroyed the Kents with his people? That''s nonsense! I don''t believe that."

    "I don''t believe that either. But it doesn''t seem that Olivia has lied to me. Why does she use Samuel

    unjustly for no reason? It doesn''t make any sense. Also, she''s right. She is very familiar with Samuel.

    She knows as much as I do about him, so she wouldn''t have had the wrong person."

    "What do you mean? Are you suspecting your husband?"

    ir darkened his face.

    Nicole couldn''t think it straight and felt that she was going to explode.

    "I don''t doubt him. I just don''t know why all this just happened. Samuel doesn''t lie, nor does Olivia. But

    why was there a person who looked exactly like Samuel? Could it be that Vincent is still alive?"

    "Don''t think about that now. Samuel will decide what to do. Your friend really doesn''t need my help?"

    ir nced at Booth''s legs just now, feeling somewhat worried.

    Nicole felt very upset. She whispered, "Olivia insists that they refuse the help from anyone rted to

    Samuel."

    "Then find someone who has nothing to do with the Greens. I know a doctor who is good at operations

    and not rted to Samuel. Is that okay?"

    Hearing that, Nicole nodded quickly.

    "Alright, just tell Olivia that she''s someone Jacob knows. Don''t mention me. Everything should be fine.

    But is that doctor better than you?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, ir smiled and said, "A lot of peoplee to see her, but she performs only

    one operation every month. She will not make an exception no matter how much they''re willing to

    spend on that. Also, when she''s doing the operation, you can''t even see clearly the movements of her

    hands. Now who do you think is more skillful? I can be regarded as a great doctor in this area. But

    ir''s words surprised Nicole. She never thought that there would be someone more skillful than ir

    with regard to performing operations.

    "Better than Gabrielle? What about Morgan...?"

    "Morgan is an expert on traditional Chinese medicine and could be regarded as a genius. Actually, this

    doctor and Morgan have studied under the guidance of the same teacher. She is more skillful than

    Morgan. But she has a special identity and also prefers to keep a low profile. As a result, not many

    people know about her, and basically, they''re from rich families. It''s extremely difficult to ask her to

    perform an operation no matter how much they offer her."

    Hearing ir''s words, Nicole was depressed again.

    "Will she be willing toe if we invite her here?"

    "Perhaps you might not be able to invite her here, but I guess Gabrielle can help persuade her. They

    are friends. I''ll ask her to have a try."

    "Please."

    Nicole wanted to thank ir, but he stopped her.

    "We don''t know yet whether she''lle or not. I''ll ask Gabrielle to invite her. Let''s wait for her reply

    first."

    While ir took out his phone and went to make a call, Nicole sent a message to Jacob and told him

    about that.

    It''s hard for Jacob to check the messages in front of Olivia, so he just took his phone out and muted it.

    ir got the reply from Gabrielle very soon. She said that the doctor was willing to help them. But she

    would be avable only this evening because she was leaving for somewhere else tomorrow morning.

    Nicole was very happy and quickly sent a message to Jacob.

    Noticing that there was no sound in the apartment, ir said to Nicole in a low voice, "Let''s leave here.

    I guess if we stay here, Jacob won''t have time to check his phone."

    "Thank you, ir."

    Nicole thanked him from the bottom of her heart. She really didn''t want to see Booth sit in a wheelchair

    in the rest of his life.

    ir nodded. They two then got into a car and left.

    Noticing that the footsteps outside died away, Olivia sighed and said to Jacob, "Now you should leave

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    too. I really appreciate that you are still caring about me at this moment, but I can''t get you in trouble."

    "Don''t say anything stupid. I''ve already said that I want to stay with you guys, so don''t try to persuade

    me to leave here. I''m going to buy something back. Even though you don''t want anyone rted to the

    Greens to treat Booth''s legs, we still need to buy some medicine to reduce inmmation. Don''t be

    stubborn. For Booth, listen to me, okay?"

    Looking at Jacob, Olivia couldn''t help but cry again.

    Booth knew that Olivia was worried about her, but he didn''t know how tofort her, so he could only

    hope that Jacob could make her feel better.

    Jacob let Olivia cry for a while before he got up and left.

    After he went out, Jacob took out his phone. Seeing what Nicole just sent him, he immediately felt very

    excited. However, he still remembered Olivia''s determination to reject Nicole''s help. He walked farther

    and then called Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, is what you just said in the message real?"

    "Yes, it is. Gabrielle has already contacted that doctor and she said she could perform the operation

    tonight. Think of a way to ask Olivia and Booth to follow you to leave. Since Olivia doesn''t want anyone

    rted to the Greens to help them, don''t say that we introduced this doctor to you. Just say that she''s

    your friend. She happens to be in this city now and she''ll be leaving tomorrow morning. I guess Olivia

    won''t reject her help if you say something like that."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jacob knew that she was still worried about Olivia and Booth and doing her

    best to help them. He apologized to her, "Mrs. Green, I''m so sorry. Olivia might not be in a good mood

    now. She''ll think things outter."

    "No one can calm down after things like that happened. You stay with them and look after them. If

    there''s anything that I can do for you, feel free to call me."

    "Alright."

    They two hung up the phone.

    Nicole didn''t hurry to go back to the Green''s. After all, Samuel had gone back so the children could

    sleep peacefully for sure. Now she was more concerned about Booth''s operation.

    ir also knew what Nicole was thinking about, so he took her to the Hawk''s.

    Gabrielle had already arranged everything well, so Nicole sent the address of the doctor to Jacob.

    Jacob bought some things. When he returned, he told Olivia and Booth about the doctor and the

    operation as Nicole said.

    They were reluctant to go with him at the beginning. After all, they had tried but got disappointed so

    many times. They were afraid that they would be disappointed one more time.

    Jacob tried his best to persuade them. Booth didn''t want to see Olivia feel guilty in the rest of her life,

    so he said, "Let''s have a try. What if it works this time?"

    Since Booth also said that it was worth a try, Olivia finally nodded.

    They hired a car and set out for the ce ording to the address given by Nicole.

    While Booth was having the operation, Nicole was waiting at the Hawk''s, walking back and forth

    anxiously.

    Seeing that she was so anxious, Gabrielle said worriedly, "Nicole, take care of yourself. You''re now

    pregnant. Your bad mood is not good for the baby. Sit down and don''t worry. That doctor is so skillful

    that I''m sure the operation will seed and Booth can stand up eventually, although it might take a

    longer time to finish the operation."

    "As long as the operation can be sessful, it doesn''t matter whether it takes long or not. But could

    you tell me who that doctor is?"

    Nicole was a bit curious.

    Gabrielle shook her head and replied, "You won''t have many opportunities toe in contact with her

    in the future, so it''s just fine that you don''t know who she is. Moreover, since her identity is special, I''m

    so sorry that I can''t tell you about that."

    "It''s okay. Thank you very much for your help."

    Nicole knew that Gabrielle wasn''t a person who would hide secrets deliberately. Since she said so, it

    seemed that that person really didn''t want anyone else to know her identity.

    Nicole felt so distressed while she was waiting. Finally, she got a call at 4 o''clock in the morning.

    "The operation was sessful."

    It was just a simple sentence. But when Nicole heard that, she got so happy that she shed tears.

    "The operation was sessful! It was!"

    She hugged Gabrielle, crying andughing.

    Gabrielle knew how much Nicole cared about Olivia, so she was very happy that she was able to help

    Olivia.

    "Alright, it''s already early in the morning. You should go to bed and take a rest quickly. You''ve spent a

    whole night waiting. Why Samuel hasn''t called you at all? Isn''t he worried about you? After all, you''re

    carrying his baby inside you."

    Gabrielle spoke in a casual way, but her words caused Nicole to pause.

    ''She''s right.''

    ''Samuel hasn''t called me at all this night. Could it be that he''s still angry because of what happened

    between Olivia and us?''

    ''But he''s not that mean, is he?''

    ''Or was it because he still felt awkward and ufortable thinking about how he was tricked by Olivia

    in the clubhouse?''

    Nicole didn''t know exactly what happened, but she was sure that there must be something wrong

    because she hadn''t received any call from Samuel by now.

    Nicole remembered that Samuel left in a hurry and didn''t look good, so she asked ir immediately,

    "ir, did Samuel say anything when he left?"

    "No. He just asked me to bring you back here to take a rest. Don''t think about it. Today is a busy day.

    Perhaps everyone needs time to calm down. Take a good rest here first. When it''s light outside, I''ll

    drive you back to the Greens."

    Although ir said that, Nicole still felt a bit uneasy.

    Did anything happen to him?

 Chapter 857 He Wanted to Move Out?

    Chapter 857 He Wanted to Move Out?

    Gabrielle noticed that Nicole was uneasy, so she said to ir, "She can''t wait until the morning. I think

    she won''t have a good sleep here. You''d better send her back now."

    Nicole looked at Gabrielle embarrassedly.

    "I''m sorry. I..."

    "I understand. You won''t be able to rest well here. The thing about the Kents is over now. You can go

    back home. Your children are there. You will feel better to be with them."

    Gabrielle was considerate.

    Nicole looked at ir. He nodded and went to start the car.

    Nicole packed up her stuff. She called Samuel to tell him that she was going back home. However, she

    didn''t get through.

    Nicole frowned slightly. She was anxious.

    As she got out with ir, Nicole felt more worried.

    "ir, send me to the Don''s."

    "Why?"

    ir was a little surprised.

    Nicole shook her head, but she had got a n in her heart.

    ir couldn''t refuse as she insisted, so he drove Nicole to the Don''s.

    Mark and Jason were surprised to see Nicole return at this time.

    "What''s wrong? You had a fight with Samuel?"

    "No. I just feel confused about something. I want to discuss it with you."

    Nicole wrapped her coat tighter. She felt a little cold.

    "Come on in."

    Mark thanked ir and asked Nicole to get in.

    It was warm indoors, but Nicole still had her eyebrows knitted.

    "What happened?"

    Jason was very worried and hurriedly asked.

    Nicole looked at Mark and asked, "Uncle Mark, when you left the Green¡¯s, was Samuel at home?"

    "Right. I wanted to ask you about that. You have gone out with Samuel. So why did hee back

    alone? There seems to be something wrong with the Green family."

    "What''s it?"

    Hearing Mark''s words, Nicole clenched her fists nervously.

    Mark thought for a moment and said, "Didn''t Lucas tell you? A man went to the Green''s and said he

    was Samuel''s father. But his father die long ago, didn¡¯t he? Anyway, it''s a matter of the Green family. I

    should not get involved, so I decided to leave. I wanted to take the children here, but Samuel went

    back. He said he would handle it and take care of the children, so I came back alone. What happened?

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    You didn''t go to the Green''s? "

    Nicole came to ask him, so Mark guessed that she didn''t go back. Otherwise, she would have known

    about these things.

    Hearing this, Nicole''s was dumbfounded now.

    Olivia said she saw Samuel lead a team, iming that they would pull down the Kent''s. And Mark said

    Samuel''s father was back. But he had died.

    What exactly was going on?

    Samuel hadn''t called her. Was it because of this family matter?

    Nicole suddenly remembered what Samuel said before she left. He said she could help him from

    outside if she didn''t go back. And if they went back together...

    Thinking of this, Nicole became more worried.

    "I called Samuel, but he didn¡¯t answer the phone. I don''t know what''s going on. Samuel asked me to

    stay at the Hawk''s. But I was too worried. I don''t know what''s going on in the Green''s now, so I came

    here. Uncle Mark, Uncle Jason, if things go wrong, please..."

    Nicole looked at them with pleading eyes.

    Mark and Jason said together, "Everyone in the Don''s will be at your side if you need us."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole was moved, but she still didn''t want to go to bed.

    "I''m calling Lucas to ask about the situation."

    The children were probably sleeping, but Nicole wanted to make sure that they were alright.

    Mark nodded.

    Nicole took out her phone and called Lucas.

    It rang a few times before Lucas answered it.

    "Mommy?"

    Lucas¡¯ voice was hoarse, with a hint of sleepiness.

    Nicole felt sorry for waking him up. She asked, "Were you sleeping?"

    "Yeah, why else can I do at this time?"

    Lucas yawned and looked at the clock. It was 4:40 in the morning.

    "Mommy, are you at home? I can go to your room now."

    "I''m not at home."

    Nicole was surprised.

    She thought that something had happened there, but Lucas was sleeping as usual. It meant that there

    was nothing wrong. So why didn''t Samuel call her?

    And what happened to the man who imed to be Samuel''s father?

    Nicole had so many questions.

    When Lucas heard that Nicole was not at home, he immediately took a sip of water to wake himself up.

    Then he asked, "Mommy, where are you?"

    "I¡¯m at your Grandpa Mark''s. Has your daddy gone back home? Who is the man who imed to be

    your grandfather?"

    Lucas yawned and said, "Samuel is at home. I heard that the man looks exactly the same as

    Grandfather. However, Samuel called him uncle. He seemed to be the second uncle of Samuel. They

    went into the study. I don¡¯t know what they say to each other. Anyway, he soon left. And Samuel stayed

    in the study for a long time. When he came out, he asked us to go to bed. And he went to the bedroom.

    I thought you would be back in a while. I was too tired, so I just went to bed and didn¡¯t wait for you."

    Now Nicole knew what happened. But she didn''t feel relieved and frowned deeper.

    ''Samuel''s second uncle?''

    ''Wasn''t he missing?''

    Years ago, Nicole heard from Laurel that Samuel''s second unclepeted with his father for the right

    of managing the Green family. But then he went missing.

    While investigating about Vincent''s matter, Samuel also looked for his uncle. He thought that his uncle

    was rted to the things that happened. Atst, it turned out that it had nothing to do with him, so

    Samuel stopped looking for him. And he had never showed up. Laurel''s matter was just over, and this

    man suddenly appeared, saying that Samuel was his son. What was going on?

    Nicole felt rather confused.

    "Mommy? Did you hear me?"

    Lucas did not hear Nicole''s voice, so he asked loudly.

    Nicole was startled. She hurriedly said, "Yes. Go back to sleep now. I am staying at your Grandpa

    Mark''s tonight. I''ll go back in the morning."

    "Alright."

    Lucas hung up the phone. But Nicole didn''t have the mood to have a rest.

    Mark looked at her worried face and patted her shoulder, "It''s alright. The Green family''s affairs have

    beenplicated. But Samuel is in charge now. Don''t worry. He is on your side. He won''t make things

    difficult for you. No matter what his uncle wants to do, he will protect you. If you don''t want to stay at

    the Green''s, you cane here. I heard that you have been reunited with your grandfather? It''s also

    good if you want to go to apany your mother."

    Nicole nodded. She still felt a little confused, but she knew that Mark was right.

    "Uncle Mark, Uncle Jason, you can go sleep now. I''m a little sleepy. I will go upstairs, take a shower,

    and go to bed. Perhaps everything will be fine tomorrow."

    "Right!"

    Hearing what she said, they finally felt relieved.

    Nicole went to her room. After shower, she checked her messages, but there was nothing from

    Samuel.

    She didn''t know what Samuel was thinking. She didn''t know his attitude.

    Samuel had been angered by the matter about Olivia. She had gone too far in the Nightspot Zone that

    day. Nicole even felt that he might kill Olivia.

    He didn''t call or text her. He had never been so indifferent to her.

    Nicole felt upset.

    ''I could not endure it as a woman, let alone Samuel. He is such a proud man.''

    ''He must be angry.''

    Nicole sighed and sent a message to Samuel.

    "I''m sorry. Forget about what happened today. Olivia was sad. Don''t take it seriously. If you still feel

    ufortable, we can go out for a walk to rx."

    After Nicole sent the message, she thought that Samuel was asleep. Therefore, she decided to turn off

    the phone and have a rest. But the phone suddenly rang. It was a message.

    "It''s alright."

    His reply made Nicole even more ufortable.

    ''He hasn''t gone to bed!''

    ''He''s still awake. So why didn''t he send me a message? Why didn''t he call me?''

    Nicole was rather disappointed.

    She felt like crying, but she held the tears back.

    "You haven''t slept yet? It''s toote tonight. I''m not going back. I''ll go home tomorrow morning."

    "OK."

    His reply was still simply.

    Nicole could even feel his coldness.

    ''Does he really get angry?''

    She held the phone, wondering what to do.

    ''Perhaps we need some time to cool down.''

    Nicole put the phone on the bedside table and lied on the bed. She waited for a long time but the

    phone didn¡¯t ring again. Atst, she fell asleep.

    When she woke up, it was already past eight o''clock in the morning.

    Nicole hurriedly got up and washed up. She did not expect to sleep for so long.

    She went downstairs. Mark had gone out. Jason saw her and asked her to have breakfast.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I''m going home. I''ll have breakfast there. Bye. Uncle Jason."

    "Let me have someone drive you home."

    Jason could tell that Nicole couldn''t wait to go back. He had nned to keep her, but now he changed

    his mind.

    Nicole did not refuse his offer.

    When she arrived at the Green''s, she saw people taking things out.

    "What is going on?"

    She hurriedly got out of the car.

    The servants stopped as they saw Nicole. One of them said, "Mr. Green asked us to take these things

    to the apartment on South Avenue. He said he would be staying there for the next a few days."

    The words were a huge blow to Nicole.

    If anyone should get angry for what had happened, it should be her! What did Samuel mean by this?

    He wanted to move out?

 Chapter 858 How Dare He

    Chapter 858 How Dare He

    Nicole froze on the spot. Since Nicole remained silent, the servants continued to move things out.

    "Stop it!"

    Nicole suddenly shouted with rage.

    What the hell was Samuel doing?

    The servants was frightened and stopped, wondering what to do.

    "Take them in. No one can move anything out without my permission! I am going to ask him what he

    wants to do."

    Nicole angrily entered the house.

    The housekeeper was surprised to see Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Green and the children are having their meal in the dining room."

    Samuel would not start to eat until Nicolee before.

    She was a little sad, but she quickly continued to walk to the dining room.

    Samuel had already changed into a new set of clothes, and the children were enjoying the food. They

    were surprised to see Nicole.

    "Mommy,e here."

    Lucas hurriedly filled a bowl of rice for Nicole.

    Nicole tried her best to suppress her anger and said to the children, "Go to your rooms. I want to talk to

    your daddy."

    "Just say it. They are not vulnerable babies."

    Samuel did not raise his head. He said in a cold tone, like what he would do five years ago.

    Nicole felt heartbroken.

    She even felt that she didn''t know him anymore.

    "Are you moving out?"

    Nicole suppressed her sadness and asked.

    "Yes. I need to deal with a coboration case. I may get distracted at home, so I''m staying out for a few

    days."

    Samuel still had his head lowered.

    Nicole felt he was a stranger to her at this moment.

    Hearing what they said, Lucas recalled Nicole''s callst night. He looked at Samuel and said, "Samuel,

    Mommy didn''te backst night. Did you ask anyone to take her home?"

    Samuel finally raised his head. He gave Lucas a harsh look.

    "Shut up. The adults are talking."

    Samuel had never been so stern to Lucas.

    Nicole thought she had misheard.

    "Samuel, what are you doing? He didn¡¯t say anything wrong."

    "Look at your son! A fond mother spoils the children. They should go to the military region to have

    training from toady."

    Samuel was not asking for their opinions.

    Lucas and Joseph were shocked.

    Zoe also felt strange.

    She looked at Samuel and said, "Daddy, I don''t want to go."

    "It''s not up to you! Pack your stuff now! I have been too tolerant to you guys. You should learn to

    respect your elders."

    Samuel put his chopsticks hard on the table.

    He had never lost his temper. The children were frightened, including Lucas.

    Nicole was the most surprised.

    Samuel was mad at her. He should not vent his anger on the children.

    Zoe cried out in fright.

    "Stop crying!"

    Samuel''s eyes were extremely cold. Zoe was startled and stopped.

    Nicole couldn''t stand it anymore. She walked forward and held Zoe in her arms. She felt angry and

    disappointed at Samuel.

    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you? Why do you shout at the children? They didn''t make any mistakes.

    You can vent your anger on me if you want. I won''t let the children leave today. Nobody could take

    them away!"

    Nicole had the three children behind her, like a mother duck protecting her ducklings.

    Samuel looked at her coldly. There was no emotion in his eyes.

    Nicole felt pain in her heart.

    They just stared at each other. The atmosphere in the restaurant was very intense. The servants

    outside held their breath.

    They had never seen such situation in the Green''s.

    Petty, Zac, and Laurence were not here. Nobody dared to mediate. No one dared to speak. Nicole and

    the children just looked at Samuel in silence.

    There was a growing feeling of grief in Nicole''s heart as time passed.

    ''Olivia did make a mistake and plot against him, but she has exined it.''

    ''It had passed! Why is he still angry? He even shouted at the kids!''

    ''How dare he!''

    Nicole was extremely disappointed.

    Samuel nced at them. Then he kicked the chair and left the dining room. He didn''t take his coat and

    directly got out of the house.

    After he left, Zoe cried out.

    "Mommy, Daddy doesn¡¯t like me anymore. He shouted at me! I''m so scared!"

    It hurt Nicole to see her tears.

    She held Zoe in her arms to calm her down, "It''s alright. Daddy is not in a good mood today. He will be

    fine in a few days. Let''s give him some time. Okay?"

    "Really? Will Daddy be fine soon?"

    Zoe choked.

    Nicole hurriedly nodded, though she was not sure.

    It was the worst quarrel since they got married.

    She also felt upset.

    Lucas narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything. After a while, he gave Nicole a bowl of rice and said,

    "Mommy,e on. Have some food. You can''t reason with an irrational person."

    Joseph agreed with Lucas, "Right. Mommy, hurry up. The food is getting cold."

    Nicole had no appetite at all, but the children were waiting for her. And they hadn''t finished their meal.

    Therefore, Nicole nodded and sat down.

    "Let''s enjoy the meal. Forget about your daddy. He''s just crazy. He will be fer."

    Nicole tries her best to appear calm.

    Fortunately, the children were very sensible. They didn''t say anything and just continued to have their

    food.

    Nicole had never felt so uneasy at table.

    After the children finished their meal, Joseph went upstairs with Zoe. Lucas sat beside Nicole and

    asked, "Mommy, what exactly happened to you and Samuel? Was he out of his mind?"

    What he said was a little mean.

    Nicole was amused.

    "Nothing. It''s just a misunderstanding between us."

    She touched Lucas¡¯ head. She didn''t want to tell him.

    "What''s it? Why was he so angry? He has never been like this before."

    Nicole paused.

    ''Lucas is right. Samuel has never been like this before. He has gone too far this time.''

    Nicole didn''t know how to exin to Lucas. She could only pacify him.

    "Don''t worry. Anyway, it''ll be fine in a few days."

    Nicole made up her mind not to say anything. Lucas didn''t ask again. He knew his mother well. Once

    Nicole made up her mind, no one could change it.

    "So, we..."

    "Just do what you''ve got to do. It''s alright."

    Nicole saw that the servants were still moving Samuel''s things out. She wanted to stop them, but she

    didn¡¯t.

    ''Samuel is in a fit of anger now. It''s better to wait until he calms down.''

    Nicole felt pain in her stomach and her pants were a little sticky. Perhaps it was caused by her anger or

    her fatigue yesterday.

    She was a little panicked.

    "Lucas, you can go upstairs now. I''m going to the bedroom to change my clothes."

    "Alright."

    Lucas looked at Nicole worriedly.

    Nicole was in a hurry to change her clothes. She quickly went upstairs. She didn''t notice Lucas¡¯ gaze.

    After Nicole went upstairs, Lucas went out.

    Samuel was directing people to move things into the car. Lucas narrowed his eyes as he saw that.

    "Samuel!"

    Lucas¡¯ voice was not loud, but it revealed a trace of anger.

    Samuel didn''t seem to hear it. And the servants didn¡¯t stop.

    Lucas clenched his fists.

    He didn''t know what had happened between Samuel and Nicole, but at this moment, he felt like

    beating Samuel up.

    And he did.

    Lucas kicked a small pebble, which hit Samuel on his calf.

    Samuel turned around and saw Lucas coldly looking at him.

    "I want to talk to you."

    "Go back to your room. I don''t have time right now."

    Samuel walked to the car to open the door.

    Lucas quickly walked forward and shut the car door heavily. It was so quick that Samuel''s hand nearly

    got hurt.

    "Are you crazy?"

    Samuel broke out in cold sweat.

    Lucas said indifferently, "Shall we talk?"

    Samuel had never seen Lucas so serious. He was a little surprised.

    "I have a meeting. I''ll bete."

    "Our family has so much wealth. You don''t have to attend this meeting, do you? Samuel, what are you

    doing? Look what you just did to Mommy. She is your wife. She is pregnant with your child. And you

    vented your anger on her. How could you do that?"

    Lucas was shorter than Samuel, but he spoke with force. His words were like a knife stabbing at

    Samuel.

    He looked at Lucas and said coldly, "Your mother asked you to say this to me?"

    "Do you think she would do that? I just can''t stand it. I''ve said before that if anyone hurt my mommy, I

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    won''t let him off, even if it''s her husband. Don''t yell at her anymore, or you will regret it.''

    Lucas was like a lion cub revealing his fangs after being provoked by his enemy. He felt like tearing

    Samuel apart.

    Samuel''s eyes were extremely cold.

    This was the first time he had been scolded by a child. He was annoyed.

    "Look at you. What have you learned from your mommy in the past five years? Did she teach you to

    talk to your daddy in this way? You have no couth at all."

    "Mommy, Zoe, and I had been homeless in the past five years. Isn''t that your fault? Now you have

    here today."

    Lucas turned around and left.

    Samuel was so angry that he trembled. He narrowed his eyes. Finally, he asked people to put his

    luggage back.

    Lucas felt relieved when he saw the servants rece the things.

    Nicole did not know all of this. She had run into the bathroom in her bedroom. When she took off her

    pants, her face turned pale.

    ''Gosh... It''s bleeding!''

    The pain in her belly brought her out in a cold sweat. She was extremely panicked.

    ''Is the baby alright?''

 Chapter 859 Was It Really Necessary?

    Chapter 859 Was It Really Necessary?

    Nicole didn''t have time to worry about Samuel. She quickly called Gabrielle.

    "Gabrielle, I''m bleeding. Is the baby going to be okay?"

    Nicole didn''t want to trouble Gabrielle at this time. After all, Gabrielle was also pregnant. But she really

    didn''t know who else to turn to.

    When Gabrielle heard that Nicole was bleeding, she hurriedly said, "Wait for me. I''ll be right there."

    Nicole cleaned herself up and then changed into a clean pair of trousers.

    After she dealt with all of this, Lucas happened toe in. Seeing Nicole''s pale face, he asked

    worriedly, "Mommy, is there something wrong? You don''t need to worry about Samuel. You should be

    tough with men."

    He said it as if he was a mature man.

    Nicole paused for a moment. She was relieved that her son was still on her side at this time. She

    smiled and said, "It''s fine, I won''t worry about him."

    "Let me get Mommy a ss of water."

    Lucas ran to the kitchen and poured a ss of warm water for Nicole.

    Nicole took a sip and felt a little better.

    "Alright, you can go have a rest now. Auntie Gabrielle willeter. Mommy needs a check-up."

    "Is it a regr check-up? Or is there something wrong with my little brother or sister?"

    Lucas was especially worried.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "No, it''s just a routine check. Don''t be nervous."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Lucas did not say anything and walked out of the room.

    Outside, Samuel was sitting on the sofa and smoking, which was unusual.

    Lucas went over and directly pulled the cigarette out of his mouth, then pressed it into the ashtray.

    "Your wife is in a bad condition and her face is very pale. Did you know that she is pregnant and can''t

    be irritated?"

    Lucas said like an adult.

    Samuel frowned. It could be seen that he was very fidgety because of Lucas¡¯ words. He even wanted

    to say something to Lucas. But at this moment, Gabrielle arrived.

    "What happened to Nicole? Didn''t I tell you? She''s in the early stage of pregnancy, so she can''t be

    emotional. What''s going on between the two of you?"

    Gabrielle wasn''t nice to Samuel either.

    Samuel didn''t know how to exin himself. Finally, he stood up and said, "I''ll go to thepany."

    "You don''t want to see how the check-up turns out?"

    Gabrielle was extremely surprised.

    However, Samuel left without looking back and said, "You are here. It will be fine."

    "Samuel!"

    Lucas shouted behind him angrily, but Samuel ignored him and directly walked out.

    This was the first time Gabrielle had seen Samuel like this, and she couldn''t help but frown.

    "Lucas, take care of your brother and sister. I''ll go up and check on your mommy."

    Gabrielle knew that Lucas was mature, so she could only trust him now.

    Lucas pulled Gabrielle''s clothes worriedly and asked, "Auntie Gabrielle, mommy will be fine, right?"

    "Don''t worry, with me here, she will be fine."

    Gabrielle could tell that Lucas was very worried.

    Even the child knew to worry about Nicole. Gabrielle really didn''t know why Samuel ignored Nicole like

    that.

    Was it just because of what happened in the club?

    If anyone should have grievance, it should be Nicole.

    However, Gabrielle could not say anything in front of the child. She rubbed Lucas¡¯ head and then went

    upstairs.

    Gabrielle opened the bedroom door and saw Nicole leaning against the bed. Her face was extremely

    pale.

    "How is it? Does your belly still hurt?"

    Gabrielle hurriedly took out her equipment and started the check-up.

    Seeing Gabrielle, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    "It doesn''t hurt as much as before. Lucas poured me a ss of warm water. I feel better after drinking

    it."

    Nicole said weakly.

    "Don''t talk. Let me have a look."

    Gabrielle started the examination. Nicole did not say anything else. But when she closed her eyes, it

    can be seen that her eyes were swollen.

    In the past, Samuel was always by her side on asions like this. But today, not only was he not by

    her side, he even quarreled with her in front of the children.

    Nicole felt that she couldn''t understand Samuel.

    Was it really necessary to be angry at such a small matter?

    Even if he was angry, he shouldn''t be this angry!

    Now she was bleeding, but Samuel didn''t care about it at all. She didn''t even know where he was.

    What exactly was going on?

    Gabrielle could tell that Nicole was upset. After checking on Nicole, she said, "It was because you have

    overworked and didn''t get enough sleep. Fortunately, it wasn''t serious. Remember this in the future. No

    matter what, you shouldn''t have too much emotional fluctuation. Otherwise, you''ll make people very

    worried."

    "I know. I had a fight with Samuel today."

    Nicole really didn''t know who else to talk to about it. She was really upset.

    Gabrielle didn''t expect to hear such things.

    "A fight? How did that happen?"

    "He quarreled with me in the cafeteria in front of the children. I don''t know how we got to this point.

    Why is it?"

    Nicole wanted to cry.

    Gabrielle knew that she was feeling ufortable, so she quicklyforted Nicole, "He might not be

    able to ept it now. Time would solve the problem. Don''t be sad. It''s bad for your body. If you really

    don''t want to quarrel with him again, why don''t you go to your grandfather''s or your uncle''s for a few

    days? I heard that your mother has returned?"

    "Yes, my mother''s health is not good. I did n to stay a few days with her, but I didn''t expect such a

    thing to happen."

    Nicole sighed. She truly felt that she had been unlucky this year.

    Gabrielle was also a little sad.

    "I heard about Olivia. Don''t me her. No one can be calm when they encounter such a thing."

    "I know. I don''t me her. I just didn''t expect Samuel to suddenly act like this. It''s like he''s a different

    person."

    Nicole really felt this way.

    Gabrielle frowned slightly, wanting to say something. But in the end, she didn''t say anything.

    "Alright. Don''t stay indoor all the time. You can go out for a walk if you want to. Your body is fine, just

    have a good rest. The children are all here. Don''t let them think that you and Samuel are having a bad

    rtionship."

    Nicole nodded.

    "I see. I''ll take a nap. You can go back now. I will call you if something goes wrong. Take care of

    yourself."

    "Alright."

    After Gabrielle left, Nicole fell asleep.

    It was almost noon when she woke up.

    During this period of time, Samuel did not call, nor did hee back to take a look. He didn''t even

    leave her a message.

    Nicole felt that her heart was empty.

    This was the first time she had had such an uproar with Samuel in their eight years of marriage. Was it

    the seven years itch?

    Nicole didn''t know, but she felt wronged.

    Her health was better thanst night. She got up and washed her face. When she went downstairs, she

    saw Lucas with his worried eyes and felt gratified.

    Fortunately, she still had the children around. Otherwise, she might be drowned in her own tears.

    "Have you stayed in the living room for long?"

    Nicole looked at her son and felt a little sorry for him.

    "Yes, I have been watching TV."

    Lucas hurriedly nodded and found a pillow for Nicole to lean on as she walked over.

    "Are you hungry? I''ll make lunch for you."

    Nicole looked at the time. She couldn''t let the children starve.

    However, Lucas said, "Mommy, I called Grandpa Mark and said we would go over for lunch."

    Nicole was slightly surprised.

    She looked at Lucas and saw the unease and worry in his eyes.

    "Lucas, Mommy and Daddy are fine. Daddy was just in a bad mood. He...."

    "He yelled at you. He knew that you were in poor health and that you were pregnant, but he still left. He

    didn''t even call to ask about you. Mommy, divorce him. Joseph, Zoe and I will stay with you."

    Nicole was shocked at Lucas¡¯ words.

    Divorce?

    Why did the worde out of the mouth of a child like Lucas so easily?

    "Lucas, don''t say that. Daddy and Mommy haven''t reached the point of divorce yet. He''s also been

    hurt. Mommy can''t exin this to you clearly now. But don''t me him."

    At this time, Nicole was still speaking up for Samuel. She didn''t want the children to be alienated from

    him.

    Lucas pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. Obviously, he didn''t agree with Nicole, but he didn''t know

    how to refute.

    "Alright. Didn''t you say we are going to Grandpa Mark''s ce for lunch? Go back to your room and get

    changed. Also, tell your brother and sister that we''ll be leaving soon."

    Nicole pretended to be rxed, but in fact, she felt very ufortable in her heart.

    Lucas nodded and went upstairs.

    When Lucas was upstairs, Nicole called Samuel.

    "The children and I will go to the Don''s for lunch. You can eat out, or you cane to the Don''s. We...."

    "I''ll eat out. Don''t worry about me."

    After saying that, Samuel hung up the phone.

    Listening to the busy signal, Nicole felt sad again.

    Samuel clearly knew that her health was not good when he left home, but he didn''t ask a single word

    about it just now.

    Was their rtionship this vulnerable?

    Nicole looked at the phone in her hand and lost in thoughts.

    Lucas brought Zoe and Joseph downstairs. Seeing that Nicole was in a daze with her phone in hand,

    Lucas shouted,

    "Mommy!"

    "You guys are ready. Let''s go to the Don family for lunch."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole pretended to be rxed, but Lucas saw the tears in her eyes, which made his eyes turned cold.

    They got in the car and went to the Don family.

    Mark was especially happy to see them and weed them warmly.

    Lucas suddenly said, "Grandpa Mark, I want to check some information online. Can I use theputer

    in your study?"

    "Of course!"

    Mark liked Lucas very much and would not refuse his request at all.

    Nicole was absent-minded because of Samuel, and did not notice that Lucas had gone to the study.

    As Lucas turned on theputer, his eyes became colder and colder. After a string of familiar codes

    were input into theputer, the firewall of Eternal Group was instantly disyed on theputer

    screen.

 Chapter 860 Youre Not Samuel

    Chapter 860 You''re Not Samuel

    Samuel was working on theputer, but the screen suddenly darkened and everything on the screen

    stopped moving.

    Immediately after, he heard footstepsing from outside.

    "Mr. Green, all theputers in ourpany are down."

    The secretary''s face was a little pale.

    This firewall of Eternal Group was made by Samuel himself. Normally, no one would be able to attack

    it. When Lucas attacked it when he first returned to France, Samuel dealt with it by himself.

    Now that the entirepany''swork was down, the secretary hoped that Samuel could solve it

    quickly.

    Samuel looked extremely unpleased.

    "What is the IT Department for? Do they need me for everything? Tell them to get lost if they can''t fix it!

    Eternal Group wouldn''t keep any useless people."

    Samuel looked annoyed. His voice was as cold as ice, carrying a trace of anger.

    The secretary was so frightened that she hurriedly ran out.

    Lucas looked at theputer screen with his hands crossed over his chest.

    How dared he bully Mommy?

    Did he really think he could treat Mommy like that?

    Lucas calcted the time. Samuel''s skill was better than his. He couldn''tst long, but during the

    period of time in the military region, he had learned a lot of hacking techniques. Now, he wanted to see

    how long it would take Samuel to solve the virus he had newly designed.

    Time passed by.

    The secretary ran into Samuel''s office again and said with a trembling voice, "Mr. Green, the IT

    Department said that they would resign if they had to. This time, they really couldn''t solve it."

    Samuel frowned.

    "Let them continue to work hard. I have rewards for them if they solve the problem."

    Samuel waved his hand impatiently and the secretary went out. However, she was a little puzzled. Why

    didn''t Mr. Green do it himself?

    Lucas saw that the virus had not been touched. Moreover, almost five minutes had passed. In a few

    minutes, the important information of thepany might really be lost.

    Could it be that Samuel was not in thepany?

    Lucas frowned and quickly checked online.

    The other party was still trying to solve the virus, but it wasn''t Samuel. He also found that Samuel''s

    officeputer was on, and was being used, which meant that Samuel was in thepany.

    But why didn''t Samuel solve the virus by himself?

    He definitely knew what would happen to thepany if he didn''t take action.

    Lucas was thinking about it.

    People in the IT Department were still working on it, but they were still unable to solve it. They did not

    dare to consult Samuel, and everyone was so anxious at the time.

    Lucas didn''t want to cause serious problems from them and quickly removed the virus in the final

    period of time.

    Seeing that the virus had suddenly disappeared and all the data had been recovered, people in the IT

    Department all let out a sigh of relief. They didn''t know what was going on, but the result was still good.

    "Quickly check if there''s any missing data!"

    The IT Department hurriedly asked everyone to start checking on theirputers.

    Seeing that theputer in front of him hade back to normal, Samuel was finally relieved.

    He made a call to the Secretary Department.

    "Give my thanks to the IT Department for their hard work to crack the virus. At the end of the month,

    everyone will be rewarded with 1,000 francs."

    When the IT Department heard these words, they all looked at each other in surprise.

    Samuel was aputer expert. Why couldn''t he find out that they couldn''t crack the virus at all?

    Lucas entered the internal system and heard the phone call from Samuel to the Secretary Department

    through theputer. His eyes narrowed instantly.

    He held his head with his small hands, looking thoughtful.

    Mark saw that Nicole was not in a good mood but he did not know what was going on. He asked Zoe

    and Zoe said angrily, "Daddy and Mommy quarreled. Mommy might be angry."

    "They quarreled? Why?"

    Mark was a little surprised.

    "I don''t know. Daddy was acting so rude all of a sudden. He scared me."

    The more Zoe spoke, the more aggrieved she became. Her big eyes blinked, looking especially pitiful.

    Mark frowned slightly. Joseph hurriedly said, "Maybe it''s because of some things we don''t know about.

    It''s fine. Grandpa Mark, I believe Daddy will be back to normal soon. He loves Mommy so much, so he

    won''t really make Mommy angry."

    "It¡¯s better be like this."

    Mark said angrily, and he turned to look at Nicole. Seeing her like this made him feel sad.

    "No, I have to talk to Samuel. It''s outrageous. Nicole has suffered so much for him. How can he treat

    her like this? Does he really think no one would protect her?"

    However, Jason said, "Not now. We don''t know what''s going on. You also know how Nicole feels about

    Samuel. If there''s nothing serious, your interference may cause misunderstanding."

    "Is it wrong for me to care about my niece?"

    Mark was a little angry.

    "I didn''t say you were wrong. But the problems between couples can sometimes be solve easily. You

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    shouldn''t get involved now."

    This sentence silenced Mark.

    "Then am I supposed to watch Nicole being sad and do nothing?"

    "Go cook something delicious. Perhaps a meal will be enough."

    Jason came up with an idea.

    Mark could only follow what he said.

    Nicole did not know that the two brothers of the Don family had an argument because of her. She was

    still thinking about how to make Samuel''s mood better. This was the first time that she quarreled with

    him. It really made her upset.

    Lucas walked out of the study. When he saw Nicole, he whispered, "Mommy, I want to tell you

    something."

    "What''s wrong?"

    Nicole seemed to have juste back to earth. Seeing Lucas¡¯ hesitant expression, she asked.

    Lucas looked at Nicole and said, "I feel that something is wrong with Samuel."

    "What''s wrong? Do you think that there is something wrong just because he quarreled with Mommy?

    Don''t say that. Lucas, I know you are protective of Mommy, but sometimes, Daddy and Mommy can

    solve the problem by ourselves. Don''t worry."

    Nicole thought that Lucas was still worried about the quarrel between Samuel and her, so she hurriedly

    said something tofort him.

    Lucas shook his head and said, "No, it''s not because of the quarrel. Doesn''t Mommy feel that Samuel

    suddenly seems to be a different person? In the past, no matter how angry he was, he would not

    quarrel with Mommy. He would not ignore Mommy''s health problems either. I just hacked into Eternal

    Group''s system. You know what? Samuel was in thepany, but he ignored my attacks. He watched

    helplessly as thepany''s data was about to be lost and didn''t even make a move. He just asked the

    people from the IT Department to solve it. No matter what, Samuel wouldn''t ignore thepany''s

    firewall, right?"

    When Nicole heard Lucas say that he had hacked into the Eternal Group''s system, she was about to

    preach him. But when she heard what Lucas said next, she froze for a moment.

    "You said he didn''t do anything?"

    "Yes, I waited for nearly ten minutes and stopped the virus when the data was about to be lost.

    However, the virus I sent out should be easy for Samuel. He shouldn''t have acted like this. Or did

    something happen to thepany? Is it going bankrupt? Is that why he didn''t take any action?"

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ guess, Nicole flicked his forehead.

    "Nonsense. How could Eternal Group go bankrupt?"

    "That''s why I said it was so strange."

    Lucas said as he rubbed his forehead in grievance.

    Nicole fell into deep thought.

    Thinking carefully, it was nearly impossible for Samuel not to care about her physical condition. But it

    was indeed Samuel.

    Wait!

    Nicole suddenly remembered what Olivia had said. Olivia said that she saw Samuel bring people to

    destroy her family and kill her mother. But at that time, Nicole felt that Samuel was right beside them

    and shouldn''t have done such a thing.

    Now that Lucas said that something was wrong with Samuel, she also thought about it. Although

    Samuel looked no different from before, she could not see any affection in his eyes when he looked at

    her.

    Even if he was angry because of Olivia, it was unlikely for him to lose all the affection towards her.

    An absurd thought shed through her mind and she shuddered.

    "Mommy, what''s wrong?"

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t look well, Lucas hurriedly asked.

    "It''s fine. I just thought of something. I''ll go to Eternal Group. Wait for me here with your brother and

    sister."

    Nicole got up as she spoke, but Lucas pulled on her clothes.

    "I''ll go with you."

    "Mommy will be fine."

    "I just want to go with you."

    Lucas could be very stubborn.

    Nicole had no choice but to agree to it.

    The two of them told Mark and the others that they wanted to go shopping. Mark thought that since

    Nicole was in a bad mood, it would be nice for her to go out for a walk. He agreed and told Lucas to

    take good care of Nicole.

    Lucas nodded.

    Nicole took Lucas out of the house and drove directly to Eternal Group.

    Everyone acted respectful when they saw Nicole and Lucas. And the secretary immediately told

    Samuel that they hade.

    Samuel did not say anything, nor did he try to stop them.

    When Nicole and Lucas arrived at the office, Samuel was at work. Seeing them, he said without looking

    up, "I said that I will eat outside. There is no need for you to bring me food."

    Nicole and Lucas were stunned for a moment, then they looked at each other.

    Samuel would never let Nicole and Lucas cook, and Nicole had never brought food to his work ce.

    But the man in front of her thought Nicole was bring food to him, which made Nicole and Lucas even

    more suspicious.

    Nicole said calmly, "I''m not in good health today so I didn''t cook. I just happened to pass by the pastry

    shop below. The mango cake there is pretty good. It''s just out of the oven. I''ll ask them to bring it up

    "That''s good. I''m a little busy today. I don''t really have time to go out for lunch. It will be nice to have

    some cake."

    Samuel still did not look up, but Nicole and Lucas¡¯ expressions both changed.

    Good?

    When did Samuel stop being allergic to mangoes?

    Or did he forget what he was allergic to?

    Nicole and Lucas¡¯ eyes darkened. Nicole said coldly,

    "You''re not Samuel! Who are you?"

 Chapter 861 Mr. Green Has Everything Under Control

    Chapter 861 Mr. Green Has Everything Under Control

    The man was obviously stunned.

    "What are you talking about? If I''m not Samuel, then who else can I be?"

    Nicole looked at him and had a stronger feeling that he wasn''t Samuel.

    Although they looked alike, his eyebrows, temperament, and personality were totally different from

    those of Samuel.

    Previously, she might have been blinded by Olivia''s scheme and med Samuel for being petty. If

    Lucas hadn''t noticed that something was wrong, she wouldn''t have thought of this at all.

    Could the person Olivia mentioned be him?

    If it was him, where was the real Samuel?

    Nicole became worried as she thought about it.

    "Who are you exactly? Where''s Samuel? What did you do to him?"

    Nicole asked three rapid questions.

    If Samuel were free to move, he would not have let this imposter treat his children like this.

    Nicole sneaked a nce at Lucas, who knew what she meant but was hesitant.

    Seeing Nicole''s unwavering eyes, the man raised his hand, closed the office door with the remote and

    locked it.

    Nicole''s heart sank. She knew that it was impossible to send Lucas out now.

    The man leaned back in his chair and said coldly, "Why can''t you just be Mrs. Green quietly? Why did

    you have toe here and find out the truth? You even brought the child with you. Have you ever

    thought about the consequences?"

    Hearing him admit it indirectly, Nicole grew anxious.

    "I don''t believe you dare do anything to me. Do you think you can act against the Dons and the Shaws

    behind me?"

    "I can''t do that indeed, but how do you know the person behind me can''t and that you won''t listen to

    me?"

    The man sneered, looking every inch a winner.

    Nicole''s eyes drooped as she coldly asked, "You made the Kent family suffer all this? Did you kill

    Olivia''s mother?"

    "If you mean that one in Land City, then yes. I have no choice, because they''ve irritated my father."

    Hearing this, Nicole clenched her fists tightly.

    "Your father?"

    "Yes, you can call him Uncle Elvis just like Samuel does, but he is indeed your husband''s real father."

    Although the man didn''t detail it, Nicole understood.

    She had heard that the Greens were a family of twins. Elvis and Samuel''s father were also twins and

    probably looked exactly the same. But the man said that Elvis was Samuel''s father, which confused

    Nicole.

    The man lit a cigarette, not caring that Nicole was pregnant now. He seemed to see Nicole''s doubts

    and said indifferently, "Is that weird?" Actually, it''s not hard to understand. Zama used to be with my

    father. She had test-tube babies for surrogacy. In order to ensure the survival rate, there were four

    embryos for IVF and three ones being viable in the end. Am I clear?"

    "Are you triplets?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    The manughed.

    "You are indeed smart. You figured it out quickly. Yes, we are triplets. But my father gave Vincent and

    Samuel to Zama and asked her to bring them back to the Green''s, keeping me alone by his side. Now

    Samuel has managed the Green family very well, but Vincent died too early. I came back for a simple

    purpose, which is to take over the power that Vincent used to have. This is the rule of our family, but

    Samuel said that he had disbanded Night Elf Empire. How could he lie to me? If it is really disbanded,

    what''s going on with those people following Laurence? They''re all members of the empire, and those

    intelligenceworks are also in Laurence''smand. Samuel just doesn''t want to give them to me.

    So I can only rece him as head of the family."

    Hearing this, Nicole narrowed her eyes instantly.

    "So, what did you do to Samuel?"

    "Don''t worry, he remains my father''s son after all. He just let him stay for a while and will have you meet

    do to him and your children. Perhaps you''ll suffer the same as the Kent family."

    The man revealed an evil smile, which Samuel would never have.

    "What is your name?"

    "Gerry!"

    He did not care about Nicole asking his name at all. In his mind, she was just a woman and could not

    do anything to him.

    Nicole remembered this name and said frigidly, "You can''t take a penny from me. Samuel has strived

    hard for all this. How can you show up like this and take everything away? You''ve spent entire morning

    in thepany and should have found that you can''t transfer the money, right? You don''t know why, do

    you? Let me tell you now!"

    While speaking, Nicole took a step forward. She pushed Gerry away and keyboardedmands into

    theputer. A hidden unlock mode immediately appeared.

    Gerry looked saturnine.

    "Samuel had you manage such arge sum of money?"

    "urately speaking, he gave me the entire Eternal Group and the Green family. Without my

    fingerprints and pupils for authentication, you can take nothing away from here."

    Nicole looked at Gerry who was anxious and felt quite good.

    When Samuel transferred all of his property to her, she even wanted to return it. But now she admired

    him for his foresight.

    Seeing Nicole''s proud look, Gerry suddenly sneered. "How do you know that I can''t get your

    fingerprints and pupils? As long as I cut off your fingers and take your eyes out, I can get all the

    money."

    Nicole shivered uncontrobly at Gerry''s cruelty.

    "Don''t you dare!"

    "You can try. Or do you think you can walk out of the office today?"

    Gerry''s shamelessness angered Nicole.

    "You want to put me under house arrest?"

    "Don''t put it that way. You want to see Samuel, don''t you? I''m just helping you, but you have to divert a

    sum of money for me first."

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Nicole squinted at theputer and was shocked by what she saw.

    "You''re trying to use the Eternal Group for moneyundry?"

    "Don''t be so surprised. For the purpose of making money, you can try anything, can''t you?"

    Nicole finally knew that Gerry could do anything to achieve his aim.

    Nicole could saw in Gerry what kind of person his father could be. How could they be rted to Samuel

    gically? That was unbelievable!

    She was d that Samuel was raised in a normal environment and didn''t be another Gerry.

    "What if I say no?"

    "Then don''t mind if I do something."

    With this, Gerry was about to get rough with Nicole.

    Nicole was just a woman and even got pregnant. He thought he could take her down easily, but Nicole

    was quicker than him.

    She punched Gerry right in the stomach.

    She had exerted all of her strength.

    Gerry grunted as he and the chair moved back to the floor-to-ceiling window.

    The intense pain irritated him.

    "I didn''t expect this. It seems that you''re also tough. Good! I like it!"

    Gerry stood up and rushed towards Nicole as fast as he could.

    Nicole did not dare to get distracted at all and focused on their fight.

    Lucas had been trying to get unnoticed. Seeing Nicole and Gerry fighting, he quickly squatted down

    and slid under the table. After finding the remote, he immediately opened the door of the office.

    "Kid, go to the hell!"

    Gerry had forgotten Lucas was still there. Seeing the door opened, he immediately rushed towards

    him.

    "Lucas, run!"

    Nicole blocked Gerry''s way again.

    Lucas hesitated a little. He nced at Nicole who was fighting Gerry, gritting his teeth and running out

    quickly.

    He ran to the elevator entrance as fast as he could.

    He must find someone to save his mother!

    This was all Lucas was thinking about. The moment the elevator door opened, he rushed in, but

    seemed to throw himself into someone''s arms.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Lucas looked up and saw Samuel''s worried eyes.

    "Samuel?"

    "Who else do you think I am?"

    Samuel frowned. He rarely saw Lucas in such a panic. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of

    something and quickly asked, "Where''s your mommy?"

    "She''s in the office, fighting with Gerry."

    Lucas didn''t believe what Gerry said just now. But when seeing another Samuel, who seemed to be his

    real daddy, standing in front of him, he was finally convinced.

    "Take good care of Lucas."

    Samuel pushed Lucas behind him, and stepped out of the elevator quickly.

    Only then did Lucas realize that the person standing behind Samuel was Zac.

    "Uncle Zac? When did youe back?"

    "I''ve always been here. Going out on my honeymoon is just a ruse of Mr. Green. He''ll exin to you

    Zac held Lucas'' hand.

    "But I''m worried about Mommy."

    Lucas remained hesitant.

    Zacforted him. "With your father here, you don''t need to worry at all. He has everything under

    control."

    After that, he brought Lucas downstairs.

    When Samuel entered the office, he happened to see Gerry trying to hurt Nicole. His eyes turned cold

    as he kicked sideways, forcing Gerry to step back.

    "Do you really think you can rece me just because you look exactly the same as me?"

    Samuel protected Nicole behind him. Seeing that she didn''t get hurt, he gave Gerry a cold look.

    Seeing Samuel, Gerry was stunned.

    "Why are you here? Where''s Father?"

 Chapter 862 Give Him a Beating First

    Chapter 862 Give Him a Beating First

    "You don''t need to know why I''m here. Now you just need to go back where you came from."

    Samuel had a cold expression.

    Gerry looked outside and saw Samuel'' people everywhere, narrowing his eyes subconsciously.

    "I don''t think you would do anything to Father."

    "That''s your father, not mine. I grew up in the Green''s, and it''s my dead father who raised me. As for

    the person you mentioned, he''s a madman. You''ve spent all your time with him, and been just like him

    now."

    Samuel finished and then looked at Nicole again.

    "How could you not recognize me? What did he do? Did he bully you?"

    Nicole could hear the jealousy in Samuel''s tone.

    "No, we just had a quarrel."

    "Mommy was so angry with him that she almost lost the baby. Even Auntie Gabrielle came to our home

    because of this."

    Lucas shouted outside.

    Samuel''s anger rose.

    "You pretended to be me and quarreled with my wife? I can''t even bear to let her suffer. How dare

    you?"

    After saying this, Samuel rushed towards Gerry directly.

    Gerry was ready to fight back, but he grabbed an opportunity to divert Samuel''s attention and ran out

    quickly.

    "Stop him."

    Samuel felt disdainful of him.

    How could Gerry not be ashamed of ying tricks with the same face as him?

    Zac had Lucas stay aside and gave Gerry a severe blow the moment he ran out.

    Gerry probably did not expect Zac to be so powerful. He parried it with his arm, which went numb

    immediately. Now it was impossible for him to run away.

    "Take him away."

    Samuel said unfeelingly, showing no mercy at all.

    "Samuel, how dare you? We are brothers. Do you really want to do that to me?"

    Gerry was shouting loudly when Petty came back.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Green."

    Nicole paused for a moment. With a look at Zac outside and Petty, she was puzzled.

    Why couldn''t she understand what was going here?

    "Petty, you didn''t get out of the Seapolis City?"

    "No, Mrs. Green, I''ve always been here. But Mr. Green ordered us to hide ourselves for the time

    being."

    Hearing what Petty said, Nicole look at Samuel in confusion.

    "I''ll exin it to youter, darling."

    Samuel was much gentler when looking into Nicole''s eyes.

    Petty smiled and said, "Mr. Green, as you expected, the moment you left, Elvis took this opportunity

    and ran away. I guess he is using his son to buy himself time to escape."

    "It can''t be! He won''t leave me alone! It''s been both of us for so many years."

    Gerry looked as if he didn''t believe Petty''s words.

    However, Samuel said coldly, "Don''t act in front of me yet. You two have been nning for so many

    years and chose toe back when Laurel lost her power. You just want me to know about you and

    get some money from the Green family? Is Elvis that weak, abandoning his n and running away like

    this? I don''t believe it! You must have other purposes! Otherwise, why would you destroy the Kent

    family? What exactly do you want to get from them? You''re just pretending to be weak, while Elvis

    deliberately escaped to lure away my people and buy you time, right? You had been in the Green''s all

    night. Did you find what you want?"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole frowned and thought it was tooplicated. However, Gerry''s

    expression changed.

    "Get him out of here and watch him over."

    With Samuel''s order, Gerry was taken away by Zac.

    Petty took Lucas out.

    Only Nicole and Samuel were left in the office, but she remained in a daze.

    "What exactly is going on?"

    Seeing Nicole''s puzzled eyes, Samuel held her hand, only to find that it was cold.

    "Are you feeling unwell? Is what Lucas said true? Did that guy almost caused your miscarriage? How

    are you feeling now? What did Gabrielle say? Forget it, I''ll call her and ask myself."

    Samuel was about to make a call when Nicole stopped him.

    "Don''t disturb Gabrielle. I''m fine. Gerry had a fight with me this morning and pissed me off. I was even

    wondering what was wrong with Samuel. It''s just a mere trifle. How could he quarrel with me in front of

    the children because of that and threatened to send them to the army? I was indeed wild with anger at

    that time."

    As Nicole spoke, Samuel''s face darkened.

    "Did he quarrel with you in front of the children?"

    "Yeah, it''s so irritating, isn''t it? He even frightened Zoe into crying."

    Nicole''s heart ached at the thought of Zoe''s crying face.

    Samuel then called Zac.

    "Give him a beating first."

    Nicole did not stop him this time. Gerry indeed went too far and deserved a beating.

    After the call, Samuel helped Nicole sit down on the chair.

    He rubbed her hands until they were warm.

    "I''m sorry for frightening you."

    "What happened? Why would this Uncle Elvis and Gerry suddenly show up?"

    Hearing Nicole''s question, Samuel whispered, "Actually I expected this. Since I knew that Uncle Elvis is

    alive, I''ve been prepared for what happened today. But I never knew Gerry exists."

    "I heard from Gerry that in order to ensure the survival rate, Zama had four embryos for IVF, but only

    three were viable. Elvis kept one with him. Perhaps he was also prepared for something."

    Nicole told Samuel what she had heard from Gerry.

    Samuel nodded.

    "No wonder, I thought someone changed his face again."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nicole kicked him gently, but Samuel only chuckled.

    "What happened after you returned to the Green''sst night?"

    "When I got Lucas'' call, I was puzzled. My father has passed away, but why would someonee to

    me and im to be my father? That''s when I remembered Elvis. Olivia thought that I destroyed her

    family with my people. I don''t take the me, so I have to find out who did this. I asked Zac and the

    others to secretly follow me. No matter what happens to me, they can''t do anything without my

    permission."

    Samuel poured a cup of warm water for Nicole and said slowly, "When I came back, I saw him. He

    does look like my father, but with different eyes. My father is upright and affable, but Elvis looks vicious

    with malicious intentions. He wanted to talk to me in the study. I agreed, but was knocked unconscious

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    after I went in."

    Hearing this, Nicole became nervous.

    "He is that good at fighting and can knock you unconscious?"

    Samuel hurried tofort her. "No, I pretended to faint. Otherwise, how could I find out where Elvis hid

    himself and what he was going to do? Seeing me unconscious, he put me into the car, made his

    excuse and left directly. However, I didn''t know that Gerry, who looked exactly like me, was home. If I

    had known that, I would have let Zac beat him upst night."

    At this point, Samuel was filled with remorse and depression.

    "It''s fine. He did nothing to me. We just had a quarrel. I was also blinded and thought that you were

    angry with me. I evenined to Gabrielle that you were so petty. To be honest, I was heartbroken

    at that time, and even wanted to divorce you."

    As soon as Samuel heard this, he hugged her tightly and said in anger, "You wanted to divorce me?

    You can''t even tell which one is your husband! No matter how angry and sad I am, I won''t get mad at

    you. Don''t you know that?"

    "But Olivia set you up, didn''t she? I thought you wouldn''t be able to let it go."

    Nicole also felt that she was stupid now.

    She did not expect that another man with the same look as Samuel would appear before her after

    Vincent died.

    However, looking at Samuel who was slightly angry, she tried to please him. "Alright, it''s all my fault. I

    was blinded and didn''t recognize you. For the sake of me almost losing the baby, can you forgive me?"

    Hearing this, Samuel was nervous.

    "You really don''t need to go to the hospital? Didn''t I ask you to stay at ir''s house when I left

    yesterday? Why did youe back?"

    "I''m worried about you. You didn''t call and even text me all night. I thought you were still angry, so I got

    back as soon as I finished my work at 4 a.m. But Gerry was so irritating that I had to quarrel with him."

    Nicole sneaked a nce at Samuel as if she was afraid that he would me her.

    But how could Samuel have the heart to do that?

    He sighed, touched Nicole''s head and said, "You''re just too concerned about me."

    "Yes. Olivia got too emotional and you were also angry yesterday. I was afraid that you would take what

    she said to heart."

    "How could I! She''s your bestie and Booth''s legs are like this because of you. How can I not let it go?

    But I''m just wondering why Gerry destroyed the Kent family with his men. What do the father and son

    want to get from the family? I''ve never heard of anything invaluable they have."

    Hearing what Samuel said, Nicole paused and then whispered, "I always feel that it might have

    something to do with Brian. Think about it, they went to look for him at the border because of me, but

    there had been no word on that for so long. Suddenly, something like this happened to the Kent family

    and Booth''s legs were broken. Shouldn''t we start the investigation from Brian first?"

    "I knew you would this, but have you thought it over? We have no clues about what happened to the

    Kent family and don''t even know how long it will take to investigate. There isn''t much time left for the

    preliminary designpetition. Do you really want to investigate?"

    Hearing this, Nicole said firmly, "I need to give Olivia and her family an exnation, even if that means I

    have to give up thepetition!"

 Chapter 863 Does He Have Dissociative Identity Disorder?

    Chapter 863 Does He Have Dissociative Identity Disorder?

    Samuel looked at Nicole with a doting expression.

    "Alright, as long as you say so."

    He stroked Nicole''s hair as usual.

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s gentle eyes and suddenly felt that she had been stupid enough. No one else

    could fake this gentleness. Why didn''t she notice the difference when Gerry looked at her?

    "Sorry, I don''t seem to love you as much as I imagined. Otherwise, I should have realized it was Gerry,

    not you."

    Nicole said dejectedly.

    Samuel smiled and said, "It''s fine. As long as your blindness is cured now."

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole let out a low roar and was immediately hugged tightly by Samuel. He chuckled and said,

    "Alright, I''m joking. You never go blind. Otherwise, how can you find such a good husband?"

    "Are you praising me or yourself?"

    Nicole couldn''t push him away, so she could only stay in his hug.

    Samuel''s embrace was still so warm and strong, and she felt very safe.

    Being able to hug Nicole again, Samuel also felt very warm.

    He pressed his chin against Nicole''s head and whispered, "Where should we start with Brian''s thing?"

    "I don''t know either. In the beginning, I only knew he is a shareholder of a travelpany and gets

    along with Soseph. I shouldn''t have rushed and should have investigated more. But then, Brian ran

    away and went to the border. Olivia and Booth also went there. We got no news from them for a long

    time. Suddenly, Booth broke his leg, and something happened to the Kent family. These two things

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    must have a connection with what happened to Brian."

    Nicole slowly went through everything in the past and felt that things were connected in some way.

    However, she couldn''t find the start of it.

    Seeing her frown tightly, Samuel immediatelyforted her and said, "I''m on it. Don''t worry and go to

    rest. I didn''t sleep wellst night. Let''s sleep together for a while."

    "Is it a good time to sleep now? Don''t you care about Elvis?"

    "No. Zac is on it. What were you busy withst night?"

    "I found a doctor for Booth''s operation. The doctor was introduced by ir and is said to be a master. I

    hadn''te back until the surgery was done. Booth could finally keep his leg. Otherwise, I wouldn''t

    know how to face Olivia for the rest of my life."

    Nicole said in a low voice in a bad mood.

    Samuel held her hand tightly and said, "It will be fine. We will find out the truth, and Olivia will forgive

    us."

    "Gerry admitted that he destroyed the Kent family with his people. Lucas recorded it. We can send this

    recording to Olivia, then she won''t misunderstand us."

    Nicole was about to get up, but Samuel stopped her.

    "Don''t bother. Although the culprit wasn''t me, it was still a Green. Although Elvis and Gerry don''t live

    with us, they are still Greens. This is something I can''t change. Besides, Olivia''s mood is unstable now

    and she probably won''t listen to whatever you say. Please understand her and repair your rtionship

    slowly when she gets better. It''s not easy for a girl to suddenly encounter a family change that was

    caused by her best friend''s husband''s family. I heard that she and Booth were chased everywhere.

    They couldn''t even sit down to have a meal. Even their life in the orphanage was probably easier than

    that. "

    When Samuel said this, he avoided the saddest parts, but Nicole still welled up.

    "I didn''t know, I really didn''t know that she suffered so much. What was wrong with me? I was busy all

    day, didn''t know what I was busy with, and didn''t even know bad things happened to my best friend. I''m

    not qualified to be her best friend. If something happened to me, Olivia would immediately care about

    me, but I..."

    "Don''t say that. It was my fault. It was the Green family''s fault. If it weren''t for our shitty matters, you

    would have a simple and happy life and would have time to care about your best friend as Olivia does.

    But now, you have to spend all your time dealing with what happens in the Green family. I''m so sorry."

    Samuel felt guilty.

    "No, it was my fault. It had nothing to do with you."

    Nicole immediately covered Samuel''s mouth.

    Seeing she was anxious, Samuel smiled and said, "You always hate to see me feel guilty. You treat me

    so well, how can I be cruel and quarrel with you? I want to spend all my time loving you. Don''t worry

    about Olivia. Jacob is there. Do you really think Jacob will betray me and leave me? He just wanted to

    take care of Olivia and her brother. Elvis'' people were very fierce and chased after them all the way. If

    there was no one by their side, let alone you, even Jacob would be worried. Since that''s the case, let''s

    leave them to Jacob. Jacob will take care of everything. If they need anything else, Jacob will let me

    know. Don''t worry and don''t rush. Repair your rtionship with Olivia slowly."

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."

    Seeing that Samuel had arranged everything, Nicole had nothing to worry about.

    Samuel was right. This time, Olivia was heartbroken. Moreover, what happened to the Kent family

    really hit her. She needed time to recover, to get through this, and to repair her rtionship with Nicole.

    Thinking about what happened to her best friend, Nicole felt extremely upset.

    She leaned against Samuel''s chest and whispered, "Samuel, I''m tired. Let''s go back and rest."

    "Alright."

    Samuel directly carried Nicole up in his arms.

    When they walked out of the office, the people outside hurriedly lowered their heads and did their work,

    but nced at the two of them out of the corner of their eyes.

    Mr. Green and his wife were such an affectionate couple.

    As they thought of this, they couldn''t help but feel a little envious.

    Nicole didn''t care about other women''s eyes. She hadn''t had a good rest sincest night and was really

    tired. Now, staying in his familiar embrace and smelling his familiar fragrance, she felt rxed and

    closed her eyes.

    When Samuel carried Nicole into the car, Nicole had already fallen asleep.

    Looking at the dark circles under her eyes, Samuel sighed and sat down beside her. Then, heid

    Nicole''s head on hisp and took off his jacket to cover Nicole.

    Ernesto kept quiet and didn''t start the car until Samuel finished all these.

    When the car returned to the Green''s, Zoe and Joseph were watching TV in the living room. When they

    saw Samuel carrying Nicole back, Zoe subconsciously turned off the TV and looked at Samuel in fear.

    Looking at her timid eyes, Samuel felt so sorry.

    "You can watch TV, but lower the sound. Mommy is asleep."

    Samuel tried his best to say this gently. But actually, he hated Gerry so much.

    He had only been here for one night, yet he had actually frightened his daughter to such an extent.

    That bastard!

    Samuel cursed secretly, but he still smiled at Zoe. Unfortunately, Zoe did not buy it. She held Joseph''s

    hand, went to her room, and mmed the door.

    Seeing what Zoe did, Samuel felt he had probably guessed it wrong. Zoe wasn''t scared at all.

    Otherwise, why did she dare to m the door?

    However, he only shook his head dotingly and carried Nicole upstairs.

    Zoe did not hear the low roar she expected and could not help but open the door a little bit, only to see

    Samuel carrying Nicole into the bedroom.

    She frowned tightly.

    "What''s wrong? Has Daddy gone up yet?"

    Joseph did not see anything behind her and could only ask in anxiety.

    Zoe nodded and turned around, holding her chin with one hand. "Joseph, isn''t it strange? I was being

    rude, but he didn''t yell at me! We didn''t do anything in the morning, but he was so irritable. Does he

    have dissociative identity disorder?"

    Joseph had been learning medical skills these days. Zoe was with him and leafed through his books

    sometimes. She had just learned about DPD, and she diagnosed Samuel with it.

    Hearing her words, Joseph immediately went to check his medical books. Then, he frowned tightly.

    "What do you think?"

    Zoe immediately asked.

    Joseph touched his chin and said worriedly, "I think you are right."

    "Then what should we do?"

    Zoe was anxious now.

    "Will he beat us when he is sick? I think he was about to beat us this morning. If Mommy hadn''t been

    there, we would have been miserable."

    The more Zoe said, the more afraid and worried she became.

    Hearing her words, Joseph was also a little scared.

    "I will call Master and ask her."

    "No, Daddy and Mommy are friends with your master. Adults will definitely speak up for adults."

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Joseph cut off his n.

    "Then what should we do? We can''t just wait like this."

    "Isn''t you a student of your master? Didn''t you learn how to treat this with her?"

    Zoe looked at Joseph with expectancy.

    Joseph really enjoyed Zoe''s expectant gaze, but he could only sigh and say, "I didn''t! This is a mental

    illness. I just started learning it. I''m afraid Daddy will be beyond recovery when I finish my studies."

    "Why don''t we find a doctor for him? But wait, Daddy has a bad temper and won''t see a doctor he

    doesn''t know. Moreover, he won''t admit that he has dissociative identity disorder. Will it be better if we

    go to see Uncle ir? "

    Zoe analyzed the current situation, and Joseph nodded immediately.

    "Right, we can go to Uncle ir."

    "Let''s go now. Before he finds us, let''s bring Uncle ir over and catch him off guard."

    Zoe grabbed Joseph and quietly opened the door. Seeing that no one was paying attention to them,

    they quickly ran out.

    Samuel did not know Gerry''s appearance would cause such trouble. The two children misunderstood

    him like this and were actually nning to treat him.

 Chapter 864 Im Going to Kill You

    Chapter 864 I''m Going to Kill You

    When Zoe and Joseph came out, they realized that they didn''t wear enough clothes.

    "It''s so cold!"

    Zoe rubbed her small hands and blew on them, her nose turning red from the cold.

    Joseph immediately grabbed her.

    "Let''s go back and grab a jacket."

    "No. What if Daddy sees us? He definitely won''t let us out. It''ll be even worse if he finds out that we''re

    going to see Uncle ir. Let''s go, we''ll be there in a while by taxi."

    Zoe directly refused.

    Joseph knew that Zoe would never change her mind when she was stubborn. He immediately took off

    his jacket and put it on Zoe.

    "Here you go. Don''t catch a cold."

    Zoe immediately felt much warmer, but she looked at Joseph and asked worriedly, "Joseph, aren''t you

    cold?"

    "It''s fine. I''m a man and I can handle it!"

    Joseph said like a superhero but shivered in the next second.

    The two of them ordered a taxi online and left.

    After Samuel carried Nicole back to the bedroom, he adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner,

    took off his clothes, andy down with Nicole.

    Not long after, the two extremely tired people fell asleep, not knowing that the two kids had run out.

    After Zac finished his work, he came back with Lucas but didn''t see Zoe and Joseph. However, since

    Samuel had returned before them, he would have noticed it immediately if something had happened to

    the kids.

    Lucas went to the room to take a look and found that Samuel and Nicole were resting. So, he came

    out.

    "Maybe Daddy and Mommy sent them to Grandpa Mark''s ce."

    With that, Lucas went back to his room to study coding.

    No one knew that the two children had gone out.

    Zoe was still chattering in the taxi, while Joseph listened quietly as usual and read the medical book in

    his hand. He was annoyed that he was too slow in studying. Neither of them noticed that the navigation

    of the taxi had been turned off, and they had deviated from the correct route.

    After a long time, Zoe suddenly raised her head, only to find that she was not very familiar with this

    road. So, she hurriedly pulled Joseph.

    "Joseph, where are we? I don''t think Uncle ir''s home is this way."

    Joseph immediately raised his head and found that they were on the wrong way.

    "Sir, this is the wrong way."

    Joseph immediately said.

    The driver sneered. "Really? No way. This is the correct way."

    Joseph suddenly sensed danger.

    He pulled Zoe into his arms and whispered, "Call the police."

    Zoe paused for a moment and picked up her phone. However, the driver snatched it and threw it out of

    the window.

    "Call the police? You two are quite cute. Don''t bother. Let''s y a game, shall we?"

    The driver was in his forties and was shameless in front of the children. When he spoke, he kept eyeing

    Zoe up, and Joseph instantly frowned.

    "What do you want to do? Let me tell you, our parents are big shots! You''d better think it over before

    you touch us. Otherwise, you can''t bear the consequences."

    As Joseph spoke, he pulled Zoe behind him and tried his best to block the driver''s sight.

    The way he looked at Zoe was simply too ufortable.

    Zoe was lying behind Joseph, extremely afraid.

    She saw that Joseph was holding the phone in his hand, and the driver couldn''t see her for now. She

    took the phone while lying on her stomach and quickly texted Samuel.

    "Daddy, help! Someone wants to hurt us!"

    Joseph used his phone to order the taxi online, so Zoe quickly sent the license te number and then

    hid the phone in Joseph''s boot.

    After doing all this, Zoe was so scared.

    When the driver saw Joseph''s stubborn gaze, he was a little annoyed.

    "Brat, what are you looking at? Let me tell you, if you behave, I''ll sell you to a nice family. Otherwise, I''ll

    sell you to a poor vige and you''ll definitely hate living there. Piss off! Don''t meddle with my business."

    As the driver spoke, he drove to a secluded ce.

    The car doors were locked, and the two children couldn''t run away even if they wanted to.

    Joseph was anxious.

    He tried his best to protect Zoe. Although he was young, his voice was calm. "Can''t you see the clothes

    we are wearing? Or don''t you know we live in the vi area? I''m not bluffing, but if you do anything to

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    us, you won''t be able to live in the Seapolis City anymore."

    The driver sneered and said, "The surveince cameras around your home are overhauled today and

    no one knows I picked you up. I don''t think your parents know that youe out. Look at this girl, she''s

    even not wearing a jacket. You guys sneaked out, right? Since that''s the case, no one will know what

    I''ve done to you. Afterwards, I will sell you and your parents won''t be able to find you. Brat, get out of

    my way. I''m not interested in you. "

    As the driver spoke, he wanted to catch Zoe.

    "No! Joseph!"

    Zoe was so scared that she cried out loud.

    The driver was very excited.

    "Scream as you like. This is the suburbs. No one wille and no one can hear you scream. Besides,

    the louder you scream, the more excited I am."

    The driver''s eyes became more lustful.

    Joseph suddenly squinted.

    Although he didn''t know what the driver wanted to do to Zoe, he knew that the driver had bad

    intentions.

    "I''m warning you, don''t get closer. Otherwise, don''t me me!"

    Although Joseph was young, he was very imposing.

    The driver was bluffed by him and was immediately irritated when he realized he was bluffed by a child.

    "Damn it, you make this hard for yourself. Go to hell!"

    The driver raised his hand and was about to p Joseph.

    Joseph did not move. When the driver made his move, Joseph raised his calf and kicked towards the

    driver''s crotch.

    "Holy shit, you dirty brat."

    The driver immediately protected himself.

    At this moment, Zoe suddenly got up and reached out her hand to poke the driver''s eyes.

    "Go to hell!"

    Zoe didn''t have much strength, but it was enough to hurt the driver. He instantly covered his eyes in

    pain and subconsciously took a step back.

    Joseph took the opportunity to open the car door, grabbed Zoe, and ran away.

    "Brats, stop right there!"

    The driver almost cried.

    He felt so embarrassed being bullied like this by two children. He had to catch them to relieve his

    hatred.

    Luckily, Zoe had trained in the military area for a few days. Although her stamina was not as good as

    back then, she could still keep up with Joseph''s pace.

    She was really scared but somehow a little excited.

    "Joseph, I just poked him!"

    "I see. You are amazing. Come with me."

    Joseph observed the terrain. Down here was a forest, not a good ce for them to escape.

    "Zoe, let''s run to the main road."

    "Alright."

    Zoe instantly followed Joseph.

    However, the two children were still young. Even though their physical strength had increased after a

    few days of military training, they still couldn''t run fast and were caught up by the driver soon.

    The driver grabbed Zoe''s cor and pulled her into his arms.

    "Chick, you actually dare to poke me in the eye. I''ll let you know what living hell is!"

    The driver did not chase Joseph at all. He carried Zoe in his arms and ran to the car.

    Joseph was stunned for a moment before realizing that the driver''s main target was Zoe. He

    immediately ran back.

    "Let go of her!"

    In the face of danger, Joseph let out all his potential. He pounced over like crazy, grabbed the driver''s

    thigh, and bit it hard.

    "Ouch! It hurts! You brat!"

    The driver kicked Joseph''s chest in pain.

    Joseph felt something bloody surged up. But seeing Zoe''s frightened expression, he didn''t dare to let

    go and kept biting as long as the driver was still carrying Zoe.

    "You''re courting death!"

    The driver felt so painful. A murderous look appeared in his eyes.

    Zoe cried out loud.

    "Joseph, don''t bite him! Don''t kick my brother! No!"

    Zoe struggled, but the driver didn''t listen at all and kept kicking on Joseph''s chest.

    There was blood on the corner of Joseph''s mouth. He didn''t know whose it was, but he just didn''t let

    go.

    Zoe cried until her voice was hoarse. Seeing that the driver was still so ruthless, she was furious and

    reached out her hand to scratch the driver''s face.

    "You bastard! Go to hell! You can''t kick my brother!"

    Zoe was like a furious kitten, her sharp fingernails kept scratching his face, and blood came out soon.

    "Ouch!"

    The driver was so angry that he threw Zoe out.

    There was a slope. Zoe was thrown out and rolled down the slope.

    "Zoe!"

    Joseph''s heartbeat was about to stop.

    Zoe had an operation and she wasn''t very strong. Joseph knew it all and couldn''t imagine what would

    happen when she rolled down from such a high ce.

    "I''m going to kill you!"

    Joseph went crazy. He picked up a stone beside him and threw it at the driver.

    He didn''t care about it when the driver hit him and kicked him. He threw whatever he could grab and

    even used military boxing. After he dodged the driver''s attack, he attacked back like crazy.

    Joseph''s eyes were red.

    When he thought that something might happen to Zoe, he couldn''t control himself.

    At first, the driver still had the slightest advantage. But when he saw Joseph was so reckless, he was

    finally afraid.

    "Shoot. What an unlucky today!"

    The driver kicked Joseph away and ran away embarrassedly.

    He got nothing and even hurt himself.

    Joseph almost couldn''t breathe after being kicked by him, but he was still worried about Zoe and

    immediately ran towards the slope. However, his chest was too painful. He suddenly staggered and fell

    to the ground, unable to get up.

    "Zoe, don''t be afraid. I will be there."

    Joseph couldn''t stand up anymore. He could only crawl forward little by little. The bright red blood on

    the ground formed a long bloody line behind him. It was a horrible scene.

 Chapter 865 Please Do Mommy a Favor

    Chapter 865 Please Do Mommy a Favor

    Samuel was awakened by Lucas.

    He felt depressed under Lucas'' unfriendly gaze.

    He lost sense of time in his sound sleep because of both the tiredness and Nicole who was still in his

    arms.

    Samuel got up quickly and walked out of the bedroom quietly with his clothes in his hand, as he didn''t

    feel like waking up Nicole. Seeing Lucas was waiting at the door, he couldn''t help asking, "What''s the

    matter?"

    "It''s early evening and I''m hungry. Could you cook for me? Petty and Zac are out for work. I intended to

    order a takeout, but Grandpa Mark once told us that the takeout were cooked with gutter oil which was

    not good for health, especially for children. I had struggled and waited for a long time before going find

    you."

    Lucas sounded aggrieved at the end of his exnation.

    Samuel checked the time, and it was five o''clock in the afternoon.

    He felt sorry and apologized, "I see. I''m sorry about my oversleeping. I''ll cook after washing my face."

    "Mm-hmm."

    After this short response, Lucas walked down the stairs proudly.

    Samuel had a feeling that something was wrong.

    He finally figured out what his bad feeling was about after putting on his clothes.

    "Where are Zoe and Joseph? Why didn''t that foodie Zoee find me?"

    Samuel couldn''t help but sigh when he recalled the timid look of Zoe on his return this noon.

    At this question, Lucas turned his head suddenly and said in surprise, "What did you say? Zoe was not

    sent out by you?"

    Samuel was stunned.

    "Excuse me, why would I send them out? When I came back, the two of them were watching TV in the

    living room. When I went back to my bedroom, they also went back to their bedrooms respectively.

    What happened? Where are they?"

    Hearing these words, Lucas ran downstairs and pushed open the door of Zoe''s room.

    ''Her coat is left in the room. Did she go out without a coat?''

    Samuel realized something happened.

    He followed down in a hurry.

    "I''ll go get the surveince video."

    "There was a power outage today for the overhaul of the electric wires, so there would be no

    surveince video at all."

    Lucas'' statement made Samuel somewhat uneasy.

    "Then what do you suggest?"

    They stared at each other for a while, then Lucas ran out with his coat.

    "Wait, I''ll go with you. But let me tell your mommy first. Otherwise, she should feel worried."

    Lucas swallowed his refusal and nodded for Samuel''s serous look.

    Samuel ran upstairs. Seeing that Nicole was still asleep, he felt sorry to wake her up.

    "Nicole, I''m afraid we have to go out."

    "What happened?"

    Nicole yawned. It was a sound sleep, and she still felt a bit drowsy.

    Samuel felt sorry about her, and exined in a low voice, "Zoe and Joseph are out for fun, and not

    "Where could they go? They are not at Uncle Mark''s?"

    Nicole rubbed her eyes.

    Samuel whispered, "I don''t know, you stay at home. Lucas and I will go check."

    "I''ll go with you."

    Nicole patted her face softly to wake herself up, then went change quickly.

    During his wait for Nicole, Samuel picked up his phone from the bedside table and found a message

    from Zoe.

    He turned pale at this message.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "Zoe is in danger."

    His voice was cold.

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    She could calm herself down quickly now, thanks to all those past experiences.

    "Any clues?"

    "Yes!"

    Samuel became ferocious, but he didn''t say anything and threw the phone to Lucas directly.

    "Lucas, check the location of the message. I''m going to check the license te number. I wonder who

    is so audacious to hurt my daughter!"

    Samuel started his research by turning on theputer and hitting on the keyboard.

    Lucas lost no time and began his searching for the exact location immediately.

    It took Lucas not long to find the location.

    "Samuel, they are in the suburbs."

    Nicole was wordless but led the way out after inserting the hem of her blouse into her trousers.

    Samuel also found out the car owner.

    He walked out coldly and called Laurence.

    "I''ll send you an address. Catch this car owner and bring him over."

    Laurence knew that something bad had happened when he heard the word ''Catch''.

    "Alright."

    Laurence hung up the phone. Samuel and Lucas got in the car.

    Nicole drove.

    Nicole seldom drove, but Samuel did not dare to stop her, because he knew that she was infuriate now.

    They arrived at the ce with the instruction of Lucas. Nicole saw a terrible trail of blood stretching all

    the way to the other end of the road.

    Nicole and Samuel were terrified.

    "Fingers crossed that this blood is not from our children, otherwise..."

    Samuel grasped what was left in Nicole''s sentence.

    Lucas grew slightly pale with worries.

    The family of three quickly ran towards the other end of the road.

    At the other end of the road, the blood rolled down a slope.

    Besides the slope there was a grove, and no one knew what was inside.

    Zac arrived with his men.

    "Search! Search carefully! We must find them."

    Samuel''s voice was shaky.

    For the first time, he had a palpitation.

    Zac sent his men down immediately.

    Nicole wan anxious and intended to join the search, but was stopped by Samuel.

    "You are not strong enough to search. Wait here. I promise that I will bring them back."

    "No! I''m their mother!"

    Nicole pushed away Samuel.

    She wore ts on purpose when she left home.

    When they found Zoe and Joseph, tears flooded in Nicole''s eyes.

    There was a lot of blood on Joseph''s chest and scratches on Zoe''s forehead and her body. Both of

    them lose consciousness.

    "Quick! Send them to hospital!"

    Samuel held tight of Zoe, while Nicole hugged Joseph.

    Both children had a fever, and still breathed.

    Lucas almost cried out of this scene.

    He bit his lower lip tightly and followed behind Samuel and Nicole without saying a word.

    Laurence brought the car owner over when they were back on the road.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Green, this is the driver."

    The driver was dumbfounded at the sight of Nicole and Samuel.

    He never thought that he had messed up with the children of Samuel!

    Who was Samuel?

    Everyone in the Seapolis City knew him.

    ''No wonder that brat dared to warn me like that, is it toote to regret?''

    "Keep an eye on him. Find out his background and what happened today. I want every detail."

    One could tell from Samuel''s fury that this driver was in a hopeless situation.

    Looking at Joseph in her arms, then turning to Zoe in front of her, Nicole stopped suddenly and said to

    Lucas, who was also angry, "Lucas, please do Mommy a favor."

    "Mommy, I am listening."

    Lucas quickly restrained his rage.

    Nicole looked at Joseph and whispered, "Break his ribs for me."

    Laurence couldn''t help ncing at Nicole, as it was the first time for him to hear such a ruthless order

    from her.

    This face that resembled Ad made him somewhat dazed.

    Ad was so kind-hearted that she couldn''t even hurt a passing ant. Now Nicole ordered Lucas to use

    violence, Laurence couldn''t help but frown at this.

    Nicole knew his dislike, but only said coldly, "If you don''t agree with my instruction, you may turn

    around, close your eyes, and stuff your ears, or leave anytime."

    These words hurt.

    Laurence lowered his head and didn''t say anything.

    Lucas took off his coat, folded it well in silence and put it aside. Then, he looked at the driver coldly and

    said, "You hurt my brother and sister, therefore, you have to pay the price!"

    "No, no! This is a mistake! Listen to me!"

    The driver was so frightened that he retreated in a hurry.

    Although Lucas was only a child, but his fury was so ferocious that an adult was intimidated.

    Nicole went on with Joseph in her arms.

    Samuel did not bother to stop this violence, and he only instructed indifferently, "Just don''t let him die."

    "Alright."

    Lucas began his assault.

    He spent much more time in the military area than Joseph and Zoe, so his technique in martial arts was

    better. He knew how to hurt a person without a trace.

    A howl of anguish came from behind.

    Samuel and Nicole got into the car expressionlessly and drove towards the hospital immediately.

    They worry about Zoe and Joseph, but not Lucas who was taken care of by Laurence and Zac.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Through the green channel, Samuel sent the children

    to the emergency room first.

    The lights of the emergency room were on, and there were bloodstains on Samuel''s hands.

    Nicole looked at his palms and asked under her breath, "Do you think they will get through it?"

    "Of course."

    Samuel knew that Nicole must be ming herself for not taking good care of the children.

    He also med himself for this negligence. ''How could I have slept for so long, why didn''t I chat with

    them? Why didn''t I know that they left home?''

    But it''s toote.

    When he could do nothing to what had happened, Samuel just wished that Nicole wouldn''t be over

    excited, and their children would be more scared than hurt. But the bloodstains on his palms kept

    reminding him that they might be afflicted with violence and pains.

    Time passed, but the lights in the emergency room were still on, and Nicole was gloomy. She did not

    cry as usual, which made Samuel worried.

    This adamancy made Samuel''s heart ache.

    Just as Samuel felt that Nicole was about to lose herposure, the lights in the emergency room

    finally went out. However, the doctor looked back, which made them have their hearts in their

    mouths.

 Chapter 866 You Must Be Good to Him

    Chapter 866 You Must Be Good to Him

    "Doctor, how are they?"

    Nicole felt her voice shaky, and didn''t know where to put her hands.

    Looking at Nicole and Samuel, the doctor said under his breath, "Miss Zoe is not badly hurt, but has a

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    slight concussion. As for Mr. Joseph, his chest is damaged badly, I am afraid that his physical strength

    is affected greatly, and he won''t be allowed to do serious physical training in future. What''s more, there

    are bruises and congestion in his lung, so he should be hospitalized for observation. We can promise

    nothing, but will do our best."

    Hearing this diagnose, Nicole almost fell down.

    "Howe Joseph got hurt so badly?"

    The doctor looked at Nicole and sighed, "The organs in a child are fragile. And the films show that Mr.

    Joseph suffered a series of serious strikes, which results in the great damages in his chest and lung. It

    is supposed that he was kicked by a man. I advise you to call the police. And I should emphasize that

    Mr. Joseph is not allowed to take part in serious physical training in future."

    Samuel was down in spirits, and the doctor did not dare to look straight at him.

    "Mr. Green, we did our best. If you still cherish hope in your heart, I will suggest you to transfer Mr.

    Joseph to another hospital. You know Doctor ir and Director Gabrielle, perhaps they have a better

    solution."

    Now the doctor was trying to shift the responsibility to others, because he felt that he could not afford

    the aftermath.

    Samuel nodded and began to arrange the transfer immediately.

    Joseph and Zoe were transferred to the Military Hospital where Gabrielle was the director. After a

    series of examinations on the two children, Gabrielle and ir came to the same conclusion as before.

    "Nicole, I know you love Joseph. What happened to him is terrible, but we can do nothing for it now.

    Joseph should be taken good care of, and no one can tell what will happen in future. For the time

    being, Joseph should be forbidden to take serious physical training, it is for his sake."

    Nicole was stung by regret and self-reproach now, ''Howe I let Joseph have such terrible

    sufferings?''

    ''He is too pitiful.''

    She felt too remorseful to breathe.

    Samuel patted her shoulder andforted her in a low voice, "It is my fault too. I did not look after

    them well. Don''t worry, I will leave Eternal Group to Joseph; as for Lucas, I would like him to start a

    military career. We owe Joseph too much, for I think Joseph suffered for Zoe."

    Nicole made no objection to Samuel''s decisions. If there was a time machine to save Joseph from

    those sufferings, she would spend all her wealth to turn back time. Unfortunately, there was no time

    machine.

    Both Joseph and Zoe were sent into the same intensive care unit, because Nicole felt that Joseph

    would look for Zoe on his waking up.

    Zoe woke up soon because her injuries were not serious. When seeing Joseph, she cried loudly in

    Nicole''s arms.

    "Mommy, that evil driver kept kicking even when Joseph spat out blood. I ran over and bit him. Then he

    pushed me down the slope. Mommy, how is Joseph now? Does he hurt badly?"

    Zoe''s description incurred the wrath of Nicole.

    "That driver kicked Joseph?"

    "Yes, Joseph was trying to protect me."

    Zoe was intimidated by the fury of Samuel.

    "Why did you leave home? Why didn''t you tell us about your departure? You''re old enough to beware

    of danger. Joseph suffered for you."

    The usation from Samuel frightened Zoe into sobs.

    "Alright, don''t scare the child."

    Nicole felt upset about Zoe''s cries and was sad about Lucas.

    "Zoe, tell Mommy, why did you go out with Lucas stealthily? Where were you going?"

    Zoe looked at Samuel first and then at Nicole, hesitating to speak her mind.

    "It''s fine. Mommy is here. I promise no one will me you, just tell me the truth."

    "Including Daddy?"

    Zoe looked at Samuel timidly.

    Nicole nodded.

    "Yes, including Daddy. No one will me you. Be good, tell Mommy, where were you going?"

    Zoe hesitated for a while before whispering, "We were going find Uncle ir."

    "Uncle ir? What for? Were you sick?"

    Nicole became nervous instantly.

    Zoe shook her head immediately and looked at Samuel. After a moment of hesitation, she exined,

    "We found that Daddy was ill and intended to ask for help from Uncle ir."

    "Are you sick?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel anxiously.

    Samuel was at a loss.

    "I don''t even know that."

    "You have dissociative identity disorder."

    This assertion was clearly heard by people in this quiet room, even though Zoe''s voice was low.

    Nicole and Samuel kept their eyes wide open.

    "What is it?"

    "Dissociative identity disorder. I learned it from Joseph''s book. Joseph also said that Daddy was so

    fierce when quarrelling with Mommy this morning, and behaved differently when he came back at noon,

    which were the typical symptoms of dissociative identity disorder. Joseph worried that Daddy would

    suffer from this disease in future if without early prevention; what''s more, we might also be affected, like

    being beaten by Daddy. So, we tried to find Uncle ir for help."

    Zoe''s speech came as a shock to both Nicole and Samuel. Then Nicole found this fact both funny and

    annoying, while it made Samuel feel despondent.

    "That person appearing this morning wasn''t Daddy. Daddy doesn''t have that. You kids are messing up!"

    Samuel did not quite understand his children.

    Dissociative identity disorder?

    He didn''t know what the word meant in his childhood.

    Suddenly, he recalled that Joseph was thest disciple of Morgan who had been teaching Joseph

    about medicine recently. He did not stop Joseph, but never expected that he himself would be a

    research object.

    Nicole looked at Zoe depressingly.

    "Zoe, if you have any confusions in future, talk to us first. For example, what happened today could

    have been prevented if you came to us for assistance earlier. You could have called Uncle ir instead

    of going find him; otherwise, you should have informed us of your departure at least. No matter Daddy

    is sick or not, you, Joseph and Lucas are the dearest to his heart, so he would rather hurt himself than

    you kids, got it? "

    "Oh, I see. Mommy, sorry."

    Zoe lowered her head and cried sadly.

    "How is Joseph? Is he badly hurt? Why hasn''t he woken up yet?"

    Who could be hardhearted to me poor Zoe?

    Samuel sighed, "Zoe, remember that Joseph sacrificed for you. And you should be good to him in

    future, no matter what happens, OK?

    "OK."

    After the matter was rified, Samuel held Zoe in his arms andforted her.

    Joseph woke up.

    "Zoe!"

    He sat up abruptly, which made him cough violently and his face turned purple.

    "Joseph, don''t get excited. Zoe is fine."

    Nicole strode over quickly and patted his back gently.

    Joseph felt his chest burning when stopping coughing.

    "Mommy, Daddy, I''m sorry, I failed to protect Zoe. I..."

    "You did very well, Joseph. You''re a real man. Zoe did not get hurt badly because of your protection.

    Daddy and Mommy are sad about your sufferings. Promise me, don''t put yourself into danger in future,

    no matter what happens. You''re our son and we will be grieved if you get hurt."

    Nicole''s eyes were filled with tears.

    Joseph''s pains were alleviated by this family warmth.

    He grinned, "Mommy, I am fine. I''ll work out more to be stronger. And I''ll learn to protect my sister and

    brother."

    This speech made Nicole feel sorrowful, and her tears flowed down her cheeks immediately.

    "No, no physical training. Let Zoe work out and protect you in future."

    "How could I ask my little sister to protect me? Mommy, I''m fine. I can build up my body."

    Joseph patted his chest to make promises, and he coughed violently again.

    Seeing that Nicole was so remorseful, Samuel said to Joseph, "Alright, we will talk about itter. Petty

    will be here in a while, and she will take care of you two. Daddy and Mommy have work to do."

    "Daddy, are you going to dispose of that driver?"

    Joseph was not an ignorant child, as he learned from his experiences.

    Samuel did not hide anything from Joseph and nodded to his question.

    "Yes, anything to supplement?"

    Looking at Samuel, Joseph thought for a moment. He said with some uncertainty, "I don''t know if I was

    dazzled. I saw a tattoo on that man''s arm."

    "Tattoo?"

    It drew Samuel''s attention.

    "Do you remember the pattern?"

    "Yes, it is a poppy which I once saw and learned from the medical book. Daddy, I have a feeling that he

    is more than a driver who provides only online car-hailing service. The residents of the Seapolis City

    should know ourmunity and don''t dare to mess up with children from thismunity, that is why I

    rxed my vignce. But when I warned him with my identity, he did not let us go, what''s worse, he

    threatened to sell Zoe. And I hated that he stared at Zoe like a hungry wolf staring at its prey. It seems

    that his target was Zoe from the very beginning.

    Josephbed through his memories and told Samuel his opinions in an orderly manner, causing

    Samuel and Nicole to frown.

 Chapter 867 It Is Better to Offend a Villain than to Offend a Woman

    Chapter 867 It Is Better to Offend a Viin than to Offend a Woman

    "What was he like when he looked at Zoe?"

    Samuel''s voice was cold and deep.

    Joseph said word by word, "He looked obscene and was like a mad dog. Also, he was going to catch

    Zoe. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have tried so hard to stop him. Daddy, I think this driver is disgusting."

    Nicole was shocked.

    A child molester!

    When these words appeared in Nicole''s mind, she couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.

    To Nicole''s surprise, Zoe would be targeted by such a man even though she was less than five years

    old.

    "We mustn''t let him go. We must take it seriously."

    This was the first time Nicole wanted to kill someone.

    She looked at Zoe''s innocent eyes and had a panic fear suddenly. If Joseph hadn''t risked his life to

    protect Zoe, what would Zoe be?

    Nicole simply couldn''t imagine.

    "I would like to meet the driver."

    She didn''t even bother to meet the driver at first, but now she wished she could tear him into pieces.

    Samuel thought so and nodded.

    ''How dare the driver have that filthy idea to her daughter? Does he have a death wish?''

    Then Petty arrived and brought some soup and porridge.

    Nicoleforted the two children and told them to have a good rest. Then she left the hospital with

    Samuel.

    "You''re pregnant. If you would like to do something, just tell me and I''ll do it."

    Nicole rarely became so furious. Even if Nicole ate the driver, Samuel would believe it.

    Considering Nicole''s physical condition, Samuel had no choice but to remind her.

    However, Nicole said coldly, "Don''t worry. I can handle it."

    They drove to the Green''s.

    The driver had been brought back and locked up in the basement by Laurence and the others. Lucas

    sat on the sofa and looked somewhat tired. Seeing Nicole and Samuel, Lucas stood up and said,

    "Samuel, Mommy, how are Joseph and Zoe?"

    "Zoe is fine, but Joseph probably will be not able to do energetic exercise. When he protected Zoe, his

    chest and lungs were injured, and the congestion hasn''t been removed. It''s uncertain if he will be fully

    restored to health," Samuel said sadly.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Lucas'' face clouded over.

    "I was too kind just now. I''ll go in and beat the driver up again."

    As he spoke, he was about to stand up but was stopped by Nicole.

    "Leave him to me."

    Nicole said calmly, but Lucas noticed that she was not the same as usual.

    ''Mommy seems to be angry.''

    Lucas secretly nced at Nicole and whispered, "Can I watch from the side?"

    "It will be violent and not suitable for children. Go back to your room."

    Lucas felt a little depressed for what Nicole had said.

    ''Why didn''t she say that when she asked me to beat up the driver?''

    However, seeing Samuel''s gaze, Lucas obediently returned to his room.

    Without any dy, Nicole went to the basement.

    The driver had been beat up and was on the verge of death. He had blood on his lips. When he saw

    Nicole and Samuel, he begged for mercy.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, please don''t hit me. I''m wrong. I won''t do it again."

    His ribs hurt badly, and the bones of his limbs also hurt, but he felt lucky that he was still alive.

    He thought that he was a devil. Unexpectedly, even a child could make him feel worse than death.

    When Nicole looked at him and thought of that such a person wanted to assault her daughter, she felt a

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    sudden surge of anger.

    She walked in front of the driver and said coldly, "I hear you''ve taken a fancy to my daughter."

    She said casually, but the driver trembled suddenly.

    "No. It''s not true. Mrs. Green, it''s a misunderstanding."

    The driver wouldn''t admit it no matter what.

    However, what Nicole wanted was not his admission. To her, Joseph would not lie, and Zoe would not

    be beaten up for no reason.

    When she thought of that her daughter was almost destroyed by such a person, she suddenly raised

    her foot and kicked at the driver''s crotch.

    The driver screamed in pain.

    The driver cried out in pain, covered his crotch and broke out in a sweat from the pain.

    By then, Nicole grabbed onto his cor, raised her foot and kicked towards his crotch again.

    All the men present trembled involuntarily. Some even subconsciously stepped back and involuntarily

    covered their crotches.

    Samuel was surprised.

    He knew that Nicole would beat the driver up, but he didn''t expect that Nicole would be so fierce.

    Everyone was looking at her, but Nicole didn''t care and kicked the driver again and again.

    "Are youfortable? Are you happy? You feel that my daughter is cute, right? How dare you hurt my

    daughter! You knew who she is, didn''t you? You picked her up at the Green''s. How dare you hurt her?

    You will not have the guts to do it again for the rest of your life."

    As she spoke, Nicole had kicked him more than ten times.

    At first, the driver cried out loudly. Then he could only groan weakly.

    All the men present involuntarily swallowed their saliva as they thought of something.

    Mrs. Green was definitely not someone they could mess up with.

    The driver''s trousers were dripping with blood.

    Only then did Nicole throw him to the ground and say coldly, "Treat him. Except his crotch, treat his

    other inquires. Doesn''t he like to assault little girls? Disable his penis. Send him to the prison. Arrange

    a few men and let him taste what it feels like to be assaulted every day. No matter how badly he is

    injured, treat him the next day. I would like him to spend the rest of his life in prison like this."

    These men shuddered again.

    ''Mrs. Green is too ruthless!''

    However, no one had the guts to say.

    The driver wished he could die. He couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Thinking of this, the driver tried to bite his tongue andmit suicide, but Nicole dislocated his chin.

    "I have said that you can''t die without my permission."

    Nicole threw him to the side like a rag, turned around and walked out.

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s back and would like to do something. Then he looked at the driver, shook his

    head and said, "Do as Mrs. Green says. Roll up his sleeves. Let me check."

    The others didn''t know why Samuel said this, but they obediently rolled up the driver''s sleeves.

    The driver''s arms were clean. There were no tattoos at all.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Joseph wouldn''t lie to Samuel, but the driver did not have any tattoos, so Samuel was a little puzzled.

    "Bring the liquor over here and pour it into his mouth."

    Samuel gave the order, and someone brought the liquor. No matter how the driver was, they grabbed

    his chin and poured it into his mouth.

    After drinking a bottle of liquor, the driver''s arm looked different. An enchanting poppy appeared on his

    arm.

    Samuel took out his phone and took a picture. Then, he looked at the driver and said coldly, "You are

    from an online car-hailingpany, but you drive when you''re drunk. How dare you? Or is there

    someone behind you?"

    The driver shook his head and clenched his teeth tightly. It seemed that he was reluctant to say

    anything.

    Samuel sneered and said, "Give you a chance. If you tell me the truth, perhaps I will show mercy and

    let you live a better life in prison. Also, I will let your wife and children live a better life."

    Then, someone took out a picture of the driver''s wife and children.

    The driver widened his eyes suddenly, but he still shook his head.

    Samuel sneered cruelly.

    "He likes to sell children. Sell his wife and children to Southeast Asia. Sell his children to remote ces

    where he can''t find them for the rest of his life. Sell his wife to a brothel."

    After Samuel finished speaking, the driver became anxious.

    He wanted to say something, but someone covered his mouth.

    Samuel said coldly, "You only have one chance. Since you don''t cherish it, you have lost it. I will know

    anything that I want to know. Call the police station and take him away. Remember what Mrs. Green

    has instructed you to do."

    The driver slumped on the ground. This was the first time he noticed how terrifying Samuel and Nicole

    were.

    The driver thought that Nicole was only a woman and would not do anything, but he didn''t expect that

    Nicole would be even more ruthless than a man.

    Samuel felt a little sympathetic towards this driver.

    Samuel patted the driver''s head and said with a smile, "It is better to offend a viin than to offend a

    woman. I hope you will remember this lesson for the rest of your life."

    Samuel looked down at the driver injured crotch and walked out.

    Samuel returned to the living room and found that Nicole hadn''t calmed down, so he poured her a cup

    of hot water.

    "Are you still angry? If you''re still angry, go back and keep the kicking."

    Nicole shook her head and took a sip of hot water. She whispered, "There''s no need. He''s impotent

    from now on. There''s no need to beat him up again, but I feel confused. How did he know Zoe? Why

    did he do that to her?"

    "I will investigate it and I think it may have something to do with Elvis. This is just my guess. As for

    whether it is true or not, we need to investigate itter. This is the pattern on the driver''s arm. It doesn''t

    appear until he drinks. In other words, he was a DUI driver at that time. This type of tattoo is painted by

    pigeon blood, so people usually can''t see it. This pattern may give us some clues."

    Samuel handed the pattern to Nicole.

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    "I really can''t wait to know who is so vicious."

    "We will know. Give me some time."

    Samuelforted Nicole softly. Then he suddenly received a phone call from Jacob, which surprised

    Samuel a little.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s Jacob. Perhaps something has happened to Olivia."

    As soon as Samuel said so, Nicole urged him to answer the phone.

    "Hurry to answer the phone. Don''t waste time."

    Samuel felt he was losing his ce in the family, but he did not hesitate to answer and put Jason on

    speaker.

    "Mr. Green, I have found some clues from Olivia. Olivia said that the person who led the team to

    destroy her family had a tattoo on his arm. She doesn''t know what flower it is, but she remembers it

    and has drawn a picture. I''ll send it to your Twitter."

    Samuel and Nicole''s expressions changed when they heard his words.

    Poppy?

 Chapter 868 I Am Born to Be Smart

    Chapter 868 I Am Born to Be Smart

    It was just their guess. However, when Nicole and Samuel saw the pattern that Jacob sent over, they

    fell silent.

    "I''ll ask Gerry about this."

    Nicole said after a long time.

    "OK. I will handle it."

    Samuel took a deep breath.

    Samuel cherished his brothers and sisters very much. In the past, Samuel cared about Vincent very

    much. Now Samuel knew that he had another younger brother. If his younger brother didn''t go too far,

    he wouldn''t deal with him.

    So many things were rted to Gerry and Elvis. Samuel felt depressed and somewhat disturbed. After

    all, there was nothing in this world that was more unbearable than the confrontation between rtives.

    Nicole patted his hand and said softly, "If you find it difficult, I will handle it."

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "No need. You''re pregnant. Don''t worry about it. Take care of yourself. I''ll investigate it."

    "OK."

    Nicole did not argue and nodded gently as if she was not the one who beat up the driver not long ago.

    Samuel stayed for a while and went out. Nicole knew that he was going to find Gerry.

    Nicole leaned against the bed and narrowed her eyes. ''What does this poppy pattern mean?''

    Elvis hadpeted for the Green family''s property. Now Samuel was powerful. What did Elvis want to

    Or did Elvis think that Samuel was his son and he could get the property of the Green family as a

    matter of course?

    What did all of this have to do with the Kent family?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out.

    She had a headache, so she stopped thinking about it. Sooner orter, what wasing woulde.

    She would wait and see.

    She received a text message about the preliminary round of thepetition. Nicole nced at it, took

    a look at some dos and don''ts and put her phone down.

    Zoe and Joseph were still in the hospital. Lucas would like to visit them. Nicole cooked some delicious

    food and went to the hospital with Lucas.

    It seemed that Joseph didn''t know his physical condition. He talked andughed with Zoe.

    Seeing that, Nicole felt heartbroken as if a needle pricked her heart.

    "Joseph, I have made your favorite sweet and sour ribs. You can''t eat greasy things, so just have a

    little, okay?"

    Nicole smiled and walked in.

    Joseph was especially happy when he saw Nicole and Lucas.

    "OK. Mommy, I will listen to you."

    It was strange. Zoe, who was a foodie, did not cry for food for the first time. It seemed that she had

    be more sensible through this incident.

    Nicole put the thermos on the cab.

    Lucas walked over, hugged Joseph and whispered, "Joseph, I will protect you."

    "You''ve said that since we met. Don''t worry. I''m your elder brother. I will protect you."

    Joseph pushed Lucas. The sincerity in Joseph''s eyes made Lucas feel weepy.

    "Joseph, I''m leaving tomorrow. I will not be able to take you home."

    Nicole froze.

    Lucas was leaving?

    Why didn''t she know about that?

    "Lucas, when did you make this decision? Why don''t I know about that?"

    "Mommy, I have talked with Grandpa Mark. I''ll leave tomorrow. The leaders in the military region are

    urging me. After I get there, I will probably only get the change to be back home on Saturday and leave

    on Sunday noon. If anything happens at home, please tell me."

    It was a decision he had thought long and hard about.

    He was the only healthy person among his peers of the Green family. He must learn the skills and

    protect Joseph and Zoe.

    Joseph was a little envious and whispered, "I''m injured. Otherwise, I will go with you and be by your

    side."

    Lucas and Nicole felt sad. Nicole looked away.

    Lucas smiled and said, "Joseph, we can''t both join the army. You''re studying medicine with Morgan.

    Then you will take over our family property. I might not take over our family property. If you don''t take

    over, Daddy will be exhausted. I guess Mommy will be unhappy too, right?"

    Nicole red at Lucas, but she still smiled.

    Joseph was a little surprised and said, "I won''t take over it. I would like to be a doctor. Lucas, you need

    to take over our family business after youe back."

    "No. I''m going to stay in the military region. Joseph, don''t refuse. You know that I''m not interested in

    business. If you let mee back and take charge, I will suffer. I''m better out there."

    Joseph kept silent.

    "But...."

    "Don''t hesitate. It''s settled. Take good care of Mommy and Zoe when I''m not home. Please."

    Lucasughed heartily.

    Seeing that Lucas was so happy, Joseph finally nodded.

    "OK. I will take care of them."

    Nicole looked at Lucas and Joseph. Suddenly, she felt that they were not little boys and they were like

    teenagers.

    After experiencing so many things, they were much more mature than their peers.

    Zoe did not say anything. Nicole felt a little strange.

    "Zoe, sweet and sour pork ribs. Would you like some?"

    Nicole picked up a piece of ribs and gave it to her.

    Zoe shook her head and said, "Leave it to Joseph. I''ll leave all my meat to Joseph. I hope Joseph will

    be healthy."

    Josephughed brightly.

    "No need. One piece is enough for me. Hurry to eat. I like to watch you eat. If so, the food looks

    delicious. If you don''t eat, I have no appetite."

    Zoe asked, "Really?"

    "Of course, it''s true. If you don''t eat, I won''t eat either. Why don''t we share together?"

    "OK."

    Zoe stretched out her hand.

    Nicole found that Zoe listened to Joseph, so Nicole was relieved.

    Lucas and Nicole stayed here for a while and left.

    Petty was here, so Nicole wasn''t afraid that they would be in danger.

    Lucas thought for a long time in the car and spoke.

    "Mommy, do you me me?"

    "Why?"

    Nicole looked at Lucas and felt warm.

    Lucas bit his lower lip and said, "Do you me me for suddenly leaving for the military region?"

    "No. You have your own ideals and ambitions. I''m very happy for that. I don''t me you."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Lucas heaved a sigh of relief.

    Hey on Nicole''s body happily and said with a smile, "Mommy, I will be proud. You''re so kind to me."

    "It''s fine. You''re excellent, so you can be proud. But have you really decided to give up on the family

    business?"

    Although Samuel had made up his mind, Nicole still would like to know Lucas'' thoughts.

    Lucas nodded seriously and said, "I will carve out a career and get what I want. Joseph is injured for

    Zoe. Although Joseph will be fine, no one knows if he¡¯ll make a full recovery. If he bes the head of

    the Seapolis City, then no one will have the guts to bully him. Zoe owes him."

    Nicole was very pleased that Lucas thought so. She stroked Lucas¡¯ head and said softly, "You''re his

    brother. It''s natural for you to help each other. If you think that you owe him, it means that you don''t

    treat him as your brother. Don''t say such words. I know that you do this for him. If Joseph needs your

    help, don''t refuse. Do you understand?"

    "I see."

    Nicole looked at Lucas with pity. She felt that she spent less time with Lucas after she returned home.

    Lucas was going to the military region tomorrow. He would be under semi-military management. She

    would have to wait for a week to meet him.

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt extremely sad and was reluctant to be separated from Lucas.

    "I remember you like to y games, right?"

    Nicole spoke suddenly. Lucas was confused.

    "I always like it. Mommy, do you want to y games with me?"

    "Why not? But I don''t want to y mobile games with you. How about going to a game arcade? I''m

    sure that I will win if we go there."

    Nicole was not good at mobile games. She was too slow. If she yed mobile games with Lucas, she

    would probably be despised by Lucas.

    As for the game consoles, the result would be different. When she was young, she used to y it a lot.

    Noticing that Nicole was so confident, Lucas couldn''t help but smile and say, "OK. You''re the boss."

    "It''s a deal. If I win, you can''t cry."

    "Mommy, you are not the winner yet."

    Lucas was full of confidence.

    Nicole curled her lips and drove to a nearby big game arcade.

    Many of them were teenagers, and there weren''t many people like Nicole who brought their sons to

    y games.

    The waiter helped them change money into game coins.

    Lucas and Nicole looked at those game consoles and asked with a smile, "Mommy, which one would

    you like to y?"

    "The Avenging Fist?"

    "OK."

    Lucas did not hesitate at all.

    Nicole walked over confidently, dropped coins into the slot and started to y with Lucas.

    She thought that she could defeat Lucas, but she lost after two rounds.

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    "Did youe here to y behind my back?"

    "No, I didn''t. I swear. This is my first time to y it."

    Nicole was a little suspicious.

    "Your first time? You must have lied. I''ve yed it for years. Why I can''t defeat you?"

    "It''s true, Mommy. Some people were born with a high IQ. I was born to be smart!"

    Nicole was so angry.

    ''Is he really my son?''

    ''He needs a spanking.''

    "Let''s go. y something else."

    Nicole did not believe that she could not defeat Lucas.

    Lucas chuckled and followed Nicole. No matter what kind of the game console was, Lucas would grasp

    the skills in less than two rounds and defeat Nicole.

    Nicole waspletely depressed.

    The people in the arcade were all attracted by Nicole and Lucas. Especially, Lucas'' superb skills won

    everyone''s apuse.

    Nicole was happy but depressed.

    By then, a young man walked towards them.

    "Little boy, let''s have a match. The loser needs to bark like a dog and crawl out of here. How about it? I

    dare you."

 Chapter 869 You Got Kicked in the Head?

    Chapter 869 You Got Kicked in the Head?

    Nicole felt an antipathy against the young man''s rude behavior and was about to interfere. However,

    Lucas stood up first and responded coldly, "Are you in charge here?"

    "Little kid, you know quite a bit. Then how dare youe here to challenge me. I was the best one

    before you came!"

    The young man said arrogantly.

    Lucas put on his coat which he had taken off for feeling a little hot and then turned to his mother,

    smiling, "Mommy, let''s go."

    "Okay."

    Nicole originally thought that Lucas would be annoyed and get into trouble. She didn''t expect that her

    son didn¡¯t care about that guy at all.

    Lucas¡¯ neglect provoked the young man.

    "You want to go? None of you can get out unless you y the game with me. Do you want to try?"

    The young man wouldn''t let them go.

    Lucas frowned tightly.

    "Get away!"

    He said in a cold tone.

    Being humiliated by such a little child, the young man naturally wouldn''t let them go easily.

    "Little shit! You''ve got some nerve. Do you believe...."

    Just as he raised his hand, Lucas kicked him on the knee. The man directly went down on his knees.

    "Who do you think you are topete with me? It''s good that you know your mistake. You don''t have

    to kneel to me. It''s too much for me."

    "You''re courting death!"

    The young man had never been treated like this. He angrily picked up a chair and smashed it towards

    Lucas.

    Nicole hurriedly took a step back to make room for Lucas. She did not n to help him.

    For she knew her son was able to kick the hooligan''s ass easily, but the crowds around started to look

    at her reprovingly.

    "What are you doing? You are a mother! Your son is going to be beaten up. Why are you still hiding

    behind?"

    "She must be a stepmother. A real mother can''t bring her child to the arcade."

    Hearing thosements, Nicole somewhat wanted tough.

    Nicole dodged the attack from the young man and hurriedly spoke for her mother when he heard those

    using words.

    "Shut up! Who are you to judge my Mommy?"

    "This kid is unreasonable."

    The surrounding people began to denunciate them more fiercely.

    Nicole was a little angry.

    The young man found that Lucas did not fight back after avoiding his attack, so he guessed this child

    was just a coward and was ready to start a violent attack.

    Nicole''s expression finally turned cold.

    "I don''t fight back, not because I''m afraid of you, but because my instructor has told me not to attack

    the ordinary person. Since you are so stubborn, then don''t me me for teaching you a lesson."

    Nicole''s eyes became sharp and he moved swiftly.

    Before the young man could realize what was going on, he had already gotten kicked.

    Although he was much taller than Lucas, but he was kicked flying. His body hit against a game

    machine, and then fell heavily upon the floor.

    The crowds were immediately silent. It was so quiet that one could even hear the sound of a needle

    dropping onto the ground.

    They were all frightened by Lucas.

    Lucas walked forward and stepped on the back of the man''s hand. He said coldly, "You dare to stop

    me?"

    The young man had never been humiliated like this. He cried out in pain.

    "Little brat, you dare to hit me! Do you know who I am? My boss is Mr. Gerry. You''re dead. You get in

    trouble now. Mr. Gerry will not spare you!"

    The young man shouted. Nicole who stood beside frowned slightly.

    Mr. Gerry?

    Was it Gerry Green? Gerry was currently under the supervision of Samuel, so he would not be able to

    make waves outside. However, for the sake of safety, Nicole wanted to confirm the identity.

    "What Mr. Gerry? Which family does hee from?"

    The young man said angrily, "He was a Green in the Seapolis City. His name is Gerry Green!"

    Nicole and instantly changed their face.

    "Which family are you talking about?"

    Lucas stepped on the hand of the young man with more strength.

    The man cried painfully, "Little bastard! Don''t you know the Green family in the Seapolis City? You piss

    me off. I''ll let you pay for it."

    The young man continued shouting.

    Nicole suddenlyughed and handed him her phone.

    "Look, I give you a chance. Call Mr. Gerry now and ask him where he is. You can see if he can he

    The young man was slightly in shock.

    He looked at Nicole''s faint smile and did not know what to do next. Finally, he took the phone.

    Lucas also let go of him.

    The young man quickly called Gerry.

    The call went through very quickly.

    "Mr. Gerry, I was beaten up in arcade. They are too arrogant and dare to bully me in our ce. Mr.

    Gerry, you must help me!" the young manined hurriedly as if he saw a savior.

    Seeing this scene, Nicole suddenly felt herself a thug.

    Was she the one being unreasonable?

    Lucas also looked at him with disdain. If there was not mommy, he would have crippled this bastard

    directly.

    After the man finished his words, from the other side came Gerry''s voice.

    "Can''t you handle such a tiny thing? You should want me to help you. Are you a nut? Am I the boss, or

    are you? If I have to take care of everything for you, what do I need you for?"

    "Mr. Gerry, this brat is especially good at fighting. I can''t beat him."

    The young man said dejectedly.

    Gerry was angrier when he heard this.

    "Don''t you know to call your friends? Why do you have to y him one-on-one? Are you a nut?"

    Nicole felt a little puzzled about Gerry''s calling freely. When she heard his words, she could not help

    but frown, and then spoke faintly.

    "Gerry, I''m Nicole. It''s Lucas who beat him. What? You want to call people to fight us? Are you sure?"

    As soon as Nicole finished her words, the other end fell silent.

    Gerry kept quiet for so long time that the young man thought their connection was broken. He took a

    look at the screen. There was no problem with the bars.

    "Hello, Mr. Gerry, are you still there?"

    Gerry was instantly enraged.

    "What the hell is wrong with you? The one who hit you is my nephew and the woman who just talks

    with me is my sister-inw. Do you want me to defend you? Have you gotten kicked in your head?"

    The young man was shocked and then looked at Nicole and Lucas in disbelief.

    Nicole felt a little strange.

    Gerry was pretty arrogant to her before. Why did he suddenly call her sister-inw?

    What did Samuel do to him?

    The young man was also weathercock. He quickly collected himself and revealed a bright smile,

    bowing to them, "Lady, dear little master, I''m blind. It''s my fault."

    Nicole smiled faintly, but Lucas put on a more serious expression.

    "Stop your phoniness. Don''t call us like that."

    "Yes, you are right. Goddess, you are my goddess. Please forgive me this time. I''m just wondering how

    an ordinary person can y this well. It turns out you''re Mr. Gerry''s nephew! You are such a genius."

    The young man was now totally different from who he was before.

    Some nearby knew their identities began to snap photos and upload them to social media. After all, it

    was somewhat impossible for them, ordinary people, to meet Samuel who was like a God. Coming

    across his wife and children was a great honor for them.

    Finding more and more people gathering here, Nicole grabbed Lucas¡¯ hand and whispered, "Let''s go."

    "Okay."

    Nicole also didn''t like to get too much attention.

    Watching them turning away, the young man heaved a sigh of relief and wiped away the sweat on his

    forehead with his hand. Catching the poppy tattoo on his arm, Nicole stopped.

    "My goddess, what else can I do for you?"

    The young man was depressed.

    Aren''t they going to leave?

    Why did they stop?

    Nicole looked at the tattoo on his arm and asked coldly, "What is the tattoo on your arm?"

    "This one? Well, whoever follows Mr. Gerry will be tattooed with it. This is our symbol."

    The young man hurriedly replied.

    A trace of mixed emotion shed through Nicole''s eyes.

    So Gerry indeed had something to do with the poppy pattern.

    Did Samuel get any information from Gerry?

    "What is your name?"

    The young man was startled when Nicole asked his name suddenly. However, he hurriedly answered,

    "My name is Jamar Hunt."

    "Give me your phone number. I''ll call you if there is something. You''d better not think about leaving the

    Seapolis City. If I don''t let you go, you won''t be able to leave. Keep it in your mind"

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Jamar hurriedly nodded.

    "I see! I will do whatever you say."

    Jamar quickly told Nicole his phone number.

    After getting the number, Nicole left arcade with Lucas.

    Lucas looked at Nicole and whispered, "Mommy, do you want to investigate what has happened to

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Auntie Olivia?"

    "Yes, if I don''t find it out, there is always a wedge between mommy and her. Adults will handle our

    problems, so you don''t have to worry."

    Nicole stroked Lucas¡¯ head.

    Nicole has really grown up. She felt very gratified about the way his son dealing with that guy just now.

    "OK, I''ll help you if you need me. After we arrive home, I''ll search the Inte for that poppy. Maybe it''s

    a slogan of some organizations. If we get a clue, you''ll be easier to do the investigation."

    "Alright."

    Nicole and Lucas had something outside before heading back to the Green''s.

    However, when they came back, they saw a car which they had not seen outside their home.

    Was there a guest at home?

    Why didn''t anyone call her?

    Nicole parked her car in the garage and held Lucas¡¯ hand, walking into the living room.

    "Wendy, is there a guest?"

    Petty was taking care of the children in the hospital and Zac had to go out to deal with something.

    There was only Wendy at home. When she heard Nicole''s call, she hurriedly ran out.

    "Mrs. Green, there is an old couple who said that they are your parents. They also bring back a

    woman. I was originally going to call you but they stopped me and said they would like to wait for you. I

    have arranged them to watch TV in the living room."

    Nicole paused for a moment when she heard this.

    An old couple? Parents?

    Did Mr. and Mrs. Bush return from the trip?

    Nicole instantly burst into a smile as she quickly walked towards the living room with Lucas.

    "Mom and Dad, you''re back?"

    She pulled open the living room door. However, her smile froze on her face when she saw the scene.

 Chapter 870 All of This Was Supposed to Be Mine

    Chapter 870 All of This Was Supposed to Be Mine

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush indeed returned, but they were now next to a woman, currying favor with her like

    ves.

    "Melissa, here! Eat an orange."

    Ms. Bush peeled the orange and looked at the woman expectantly. However, the woman said

    impatiently, "I don''t want to eat it. Can you stop forcing me? I''m not a child. Now you want to treat me

    well. Where were you before?"

    Ms. Bush froze for a moment when she heard this and a trace of sadness shed through her eyes.

    Dad Bush couldn''t endure anymore and spoke in a low voice, "Melissa Bush, how can you talk to your

    mother like this?"

    "What? I''m kind enough. You lost me when I was little and raised another child. What kind of life is she

    living now? And look minepared to hers! All of this should be mine! However, I''m sitting here like

    an outsider, so how can you let me talk with you peacefully?"

    When Nicole heard that, she was no longer excited about her parents'' returning. She suddenly recalled

    why they had left, as well as the photo behind hers. Melissa was exactly the girl in the picture.

    Melissa Bush?

    Did she be a Bush now?

    So, this woman is the biological daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Bush?

    Nicole couldn''t tell what she was thinking now. Standing here at this moment, she was not sure

    whether she should enter or not. They used to be her intimate parent, but now they were far to her.

    Lucas looked up at Nicole. Although Nicole didn''t say anything, he could tell that Mommy was in a bad

    mood.

    He took a deep breath and called out with a smile, "Grandpa, Grandma, you are here."

    When Mr. and Mrs. Bush heard Lucas¡¯ voice, they hurriedly turned around and saw Nicole held Lucas¡¯

    hand, standing at the entrance of the living room. They didn''t know how long Nicole and Lucas had

    been standing there. They couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.

    "Nicole, you are back! Come in and have a seat."

    Ms. Bush reacted quickly. She hurriedly put down the orange in her hand and called for Nicole.

    Suddenly, Nicole had an illusion that she was not at her home, but at Mr. and Mrs. Bush''.

    She smiled and nodded, walking in with Lucas.

    Melissa stared at Nicole all the time. When she saw that Nicole was more beautiful than her, she said

    coldly, "You have done cosmetic surgery, right?"

    "Melissa!"

    Ms. Bush hurriedly tugged at her sleeve.

    Others didn''t know why Nicole did stic surgery, but they did. Now, Melissa obviously wanted to make

    a fuss over Nicole''s face, so Ms. Bush hurriedly stopped her.

    Melissa was not happy about it.

    "Am I wrong? Why did you pull me! Everyone can tell her face has gotten surgery, okay? Since she did,

    why couldn''t others point it out? You are just partial to her because she was raised by you."

    Nicole''s heart seemed to be prickled by something, so painful.

    "Who are you? Why are you talking to my grandmother like this?"

    Lucas questioned Melissa before Nicole opened her mouth to say something.

    Melissa did not expect that it was not Nicole but a little kid who rebuked her. She immediately snorted

    coldly, "Who am I? Ask your grandmother who I am."

    For a moment, the entire living room instantly fell silent.

    When Mr. and Mrs. Bush left, they didn''t tell Nicole what they were going out for and just said that they

    wanted to travel. Now they came back with their daughter, they didn''t know how to exin it to Nicole.

    Dad Bush was a little awkward.

    "Nicole, her name is Melissa."

    Dad Bush introduced after pondering for a long time.

    "Okay."

    Nicole nodded with a faint smile, her eyes filled with mixed emotions.

    Dad Bush suddenly didn''t know what to say and looked at Ms. Bush for help.

    Ms. Bush cleared her throat and hurriedly poured a ss of water for Nicole.

    "Nicole, have some water."

    "Alright."

    Nicole took a sip of the water like she said and sat on the sofa.

    The air froze again.

    Melissa felt a little dissatisfied when she saw that her parents had only said her name and talked

    nothing more.

    "What? Why are you afraid of her? Although she is Mrs. Green, without your care, she wouldn''t know

    who she is. Probably she is collecting trash right now. Does it embarrass you guys to tell her my real

    identity?

    "Melissa, right?"

    Although Nicole was very ufortable with what her adoptive parents'' have done, she couldn''t let

    others talk to her adoptive parents like this. She put on a more serious face.

    "Please sit down and talk peacefully. I know who you are."

    "You know?"

    Melissa Bush was a little surprised.

    "Yes, I know. You are the biological daughter of them."

    As soon as Nicole said those words, Mr. and Mrs. Bush immediately turned to look at her in disbelief.

    "Nicole, you...."

    "I knew it long ago. Since you said that you were going on a trip and left the Seapolis City, I already

    knew your real n. Actually, I did not investigate you. When I cleaned my room, I identally wedged

    the photo frame on my bedside table down. The photo frame was broken and the thing inside fell out,"

    Nicole said calmly.

    There was no emotion in her tone that Mr. and Mrs. Bush didn''t know what she was thinking at this

    moment.

    Since she married Samuel, they felt more difficult to know what she was thinking.

    In the past, she wouldin to them about her unhappiness and told them her feelings, but now,

    she always wore a calm expression, which they could detect nothing from it.

    They naturally knew what was inside the photo frame and their faces turned slightly red when Nicole

    mentioned it.

    "Nicole, we didn''t mean to hide it from you. It''s just that we were also uncertain at that time, so we

    wanted to go over and take a check."

    Ms. Bush tried to exin. She rubbed her hands together as she spoke.

    "Mom, sit down. I don''t me you. After all, you''ve raised me for so many years. I can understand that

    you want to find your own child. I''m quite happy for you."

    Hearing Nicole''s answer, Ms. Bush breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thanks, Nicole. We''re old and had no any other ideas. But one day, we suddenly knew that our

    daughter was still alive. How could we not find her back? After all, she''s our child."

    As Ms. Bush spoke, her eyes turned red.

    Nicole knew that without Audrey, she wouldn''t have grown up well the Bush family. Now they find her

    daughter. It is a good thing.

    "Mom, I know."

    "What do you know? If you do, how can you live a good life in the Green''s while your parents were

    running outside? I''ve never seen you call your parents to care about them for a long time. It''smon

    since you are just an adopted child."

    Melissa had gone too far that Dad Bush got a little angry.

    "Melissa, stop talking nonsense. ording to the time of birth, you should call her older sister."

    "Sister? Does she deserve it! She robbed my parents, so I had to grow up in an orphanage, being

    bullied by others every day. She took ce of me and even married Samuel, bing the most

    respected and wealthy woman in the Seapolis City. She has robbed me of everything that originally

    belongs to me. You still want me to call her sister? What are you thinking?"

    When Nicole heard Melissa''s harsh and mean words, she involuntarily frowned.

    "I robbed your parents, but I earn everything by myself. Melissa, the Bush family is a family of

    academics, please watch your attitude."

    "Attitude? A family of academics? If I were born and raised in the Bush family, I would be as elegant as

    you. If you really put yourself in my shoes and think I shoulde back, then let me live here from

    today."

    Nicole frowned more deeply at her words.

    "You want to live here?"

    "What? You don''t want me to? You have enjoyed my parents'' constant care for more than 20 years and

    slept my bedroom in Mr. and Mrs. Bush'' for more than 20 years. Now I want to stay in your house for a

    period of time. Can''t you ept it?"

    Melissa was simply unreasonable.

    Ms. Bush was afraid that Nicole would get angry, so she hurriedly cut in, "Nicole, we n to go back

    and renovate the house. Your room will be reserved for you, and we want to prepare another room for

    Melissa. Melissa has nowhere to stay during the construction, so we hope she can stay here for a few

    days. Don''t worry, it won''t take long. We''ll have her move back when we''re done. "

    Nicole hesitated, feeling embarrassed.

    She was oaky about Melissa living here. But she wasn''t sure how to deal with the matter between Elvis

    and Gerry. She is afraid that Melissa encounters danger when she lives here. Her adoptive parents

    finally managed to find their daughter. If something unexpected happens to Melissa, she is really

    worried that they would not be able to stand it.

    Thinking of this, Nicole whispered, "Mom and Dad, I would like to agree to your request. However, a lot

    of things have happened these days. It is somewhat unsuitable for Melissa to live in here recently. How

    about this? I have a vi in the western suburbs. Melissa can live there and I''ll send a few bodyguards

    over and find a few servants to take care of her. What do you think?"

    Hearing Nicole''s arrangement, Mr. and Mrs. Bush also agreed to it, but it was Melissa Bush who was

    unsatisfied.

    "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll just live here. Everyone knows that the best house in the Seapolis City is

    the Green''s. It is a hundred-year-old building. Living here is a symbol of status. You want me to move

    outside. Are you afraid that I''ll steal your man, or I''ll over shade you? Remember, all of this should have

    been mine! It''s mine!"

    Melissa Bush was especially arrogant.

    Nicole had an impulse to snap her face, but for the sake of Mr. and Mrs. Bush, she held it back. When

    she found that they said nothing to Melissa, she could not help but sneer.

    "Mom and Dad, do you think so too? What I have now should belong to Melissa. She should stay with

    Samuel."

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush knew clearly how Nicole and Samuel started. They felt a little embarrassed when

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Nicole suddenly asked them such a question.

    "Nicole, Melissa has been living in a different environment, so she doesn¡¯t speak properly sometimes.

    Please don''t me her."

    Hearing Ms. Bush''sforting words, Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    If she still refused Ms. Bush, she might turn to be the one being unreasonable.

    "Alright, if she wants to stay, then stay. However, I have to make it clear first. If something bad happen

    to her, I will not be responsible."

    After saying that, Nicole held Lucas¡¯ hand and stood up, heading towards the bedroom. Her previous

    joy vanishedpletely.

    Melissa was still talking something in the living room, but Nicole did not want to hear it anymore. She

    suddenly felt that her rtionship with Mr. and Mrs. Bush was about toe to an end.

 Chapter 871 Im Not As Upright As You Think

    Chapter 871 I''m Not As Upright As You Think

    "Mommy, do you feel bad?"

    Lucas looked at Nicole''s sad expression. He was so cute that Nicole was deeply touched.

    "No, I''m fine. I still have you, Joseph and Zoe. I won''t have any worries as long as I see you."

    Nicole scooped Lucas up.

    Lucas struggled for a moment.

    "Mommy, I''ve gained much weight. Don''t scoop me up since you are not well now."

    "Oh my dear. No matter when, you are always my dear son. Let me just hug you for a while. It has

    been a long time since I hugged you like this."

    Nicole let Lucas sit on her thigh, and she looked peaceful and gentle because of her son.

    For her, she couldn''t stand the fact that her son had been away from her for too long. So how could she

    criticize Mr. and Mrs. Bush for looking for their daughter? Although Melissa was quite annoying, she

    thought she could endure that for the sake of Mr. and Mrs. Bush.

    Nicole keptforting herself, so that she could feel a little better.

    When Wendy came up, Nicole was still talking to Lucas.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. and Mrs. Bush are leaving. Do you want to say a few words to them?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "Alright, I''ll go down now."

    She put Lucas on the bed and whispered, "You stay here by yourself. I''m going to bid farewell to

    grandpa and grandma."

    "I wanna go with you."

    Lucas was about to stand up as he spoke, but he was stopped by Nicole.

    "No need. They are grandparents, not bad people. They won''t hurt me. Don''t worry."

    "I''m worried that Melissa would do something to you."

    Lucas frowned tightly.

    Nicole stretched out to touch his nose. She smiled and said, "Watch yournguage. You should call her

    aunt."

    "Well, she doesn''t deserve it."

    Lucas was very stubborn and Nicole did not force him. She stood up, adjusted her clothes, and then

    walked out.

    When Melissa saw Nicolee out, she said with disdain, "You''re really a daughter from a noble

    family,ing out only when mom and dad are about to leave. You haven''t sat down and chatted with

    your parents. But they still treat you as a treasure."

    "Alright, enough."

    Ms. Bush stopped Melissa, and then smiled at Nicole. "Nicole, we''ll just go back. I''ll deliver Melissa''s

    stuff here tomorrow."

    "Mommy, why did you do this? Those clothes are old. Just ask her to buy me some new ones."

    Melissa just took it for granted.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes and didn''t say anything.

    Ms. Bush and Dad Bush knew Nicole''s temperament. They hurriedly said, "Then I''ll leave it to you,

    Nicole. Here''s the money if you need."

    As Ms. Bush spoke, she took out a bank card and Melissa snatched it.

    "She is now Mrs. Green. Are you afraid that shecks money? I''ll take this card. I also want to go to the

    beauty salon recently."

    "Melissa!"

    Ms. Bush was a little dejected and looked at Melissa, but Melissa didn''t care about that.

    Nicole crossed her arms and said, "Mom, Dad, I think you''d better take her with you. I don''t need a

    hostess here. My own children have never behaved like this. She''s so rude and does know any rules

    here. I don''t know what outsiders will talk about this family if they know she''s here."

    "Nicole, what do you mean? You have to understand that your name is given by my parents. My

    parents! Understand? I just want you to buy me clothes. What''s wrong with that? Why are you gabbling

    nonsense? I''m telling you that from now on, you''d better do as I say. Otherwise...."

    "So what?"

    Nicole looked at Melissa, who was behaving like a mad person, and she felt extremely disgusting. If it

    weren''t for the fact that her parents were still here, she wouldn''t have talked to Melissa.

    Melissa, however, did not give up and kept shouting, "What? You bitch!"

    As she spoke, she waved her hand and wanted to p Nicole.

    "Melissa!"

    Ms. Bush was so scared. She wanted to stop Melissa, but it was toote.

    Melissa was about to p Nicole''s face. Nicole narrowed her eyes. Then she suddenly raised her hand

    and grabbed Melissa''s wrist tightly.

    "Oh my hand, my hand! Let go. Mom!"

    Melissa screamed.

    Ms. Bush felt worried about her.

    "Nicole, Melissa has been living alone all these years. No one has ever told her about how to be polite,

    so she has no sense of what to say or do. Don''t be so strict to her."

    "That''s good. She should learn to be polite during this period of time. Since she wants to be Miss Bush,

    she should learn the basic etiquette."

    Nicole directly threw Melissa onto the sofa. Her gaze was cold.

    Ms. Bush suddenly regretted it.

    "What about bringing Melissa back?"

    "Don''t you want me to get her a room? Or do you think I will hurt her? If she goes back to the Bush

    family like this, can you handle the trouble she brings to you? At that time, you still need me to handle

    it. Since that''s the case, I''ll let her study the rules and learn to be polite from now on. Mom, do you

    remember you once told me that as a Bush, we needed to learn about the etiquette? Is that the same

    to her? "

    Ms. Bush didn''t know how to answer Nicole''s question. She still wanted to say something, but was

    stopped by Dad Bush.

    "Nicole is right. We are too indulgent with Melissa. It''s good for her to learn something here."

    After Dad Bush finished speaking, he and Ms. Bush were about to leave.

    Melissa shouted angrily, "Are you going to leave like this? You''ve already leave me alone once, and

    you still want to do that again? You are not worthy of being parents at all. You bastards! You...."

    Suddenly, Nicole pped Melissa. The sound dumbfounded Melissa and Mr. and Mrs. Bush.

    "You dare to hit me?"

    Melissa rushed towards Nicole like crazy.

    After all, Nicole was trained. When Melissa rushed over, she grabbed her hand and threw her directly

    onto the sofa again. Although Melissa was pressed tightly, Nicole didn''t mean to injure her.

    "Look at you. You are so vulgar. You aren''t worthy of talking to me. If Mom and dad are bastards, then

    what are you?"

    Nicole''s words stopped Ms. Bush. And there was a trace of me in Nicole''s eyes.

    Ms. Bush''s indulgence towards Melissa was far beyond Nicole''s imagination, which made her

    ufortable. But she still said, "Mom, Dad, I''ll let Ernesto see you off."

    "No need. We can leave on our own."

    Ms. Bush left angrily.

    Nicole''s heart twitched.

    "s."

    Dad Bush also sighed and walked out.

    Nicole knew that they must be disappointed in her, but she didn''t do anything wrong. This was her

    home, so she couldn''t allow Melissa to do whatever she wanted here.

    Because Nicole was brought up by Mr. and Mrs. Bush, they just took advantage of this and brought

    Melissa here without telling Nicole. And they wanted Nicole to get Melissa a room. But Nicole knew that

    her parents wanted her to get Melissa into the upper ss. They thought that since they had brought

    her up, she should repay them like this.

    Nicole actually didn''t like this at all.

    Being used by her parents was really disgusting.

    Seeing her parents leave, Melissa hurriedly jumped up and pointed at Nicole''s nose. She cursed, "I''m

    telling you. You owe me and you owe our family. It''s your honor that I live here. I''m giving you a chance

    to repay your parents. Don''t be so ungrateful. Otherwise, I''ll expose everything here online."

    "Haven''t you learned a lesson yet? Or are you saying that you still want me to hit you?"

    Nicole said indifferently, which scared Melissa. She took a few steps back.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "Girls from noble family never hit others. You''re so hypocritical."

    "I''m not as upright as you think, so you''d better not provoke me. Choose one of the rooms here and live

    there. But remember one rule. If you don''te back before nine o''clock in the evening, you just sleep

    outside wherever you like."

    After that, Nicole turned around and returned to her bedroom.

    What happened just now made her depressed, and she didn''t want to do anything now.

    Lucas made her a cup of rose tea, which made her relieved a little.

    "Mommy, take a rest first."

    Lucas was worried about Nicole, but he didn''t know how tofort her.

    Nicole smiled and said, "I''m fine. I will cook something for youter. You can take it to the military

    tomorrow."

    "There''s no need. Those kids can eat everything that I bring to them. Mommy, don''t do that. I''ll go back

    to my room and I''ll talk to Samuel when hees back. Mommy, you just take a rest."

    "Alright."

    Since Lucas was so sensible, Nicole did not insist.

    Lucas went back to his room. Nicole couldn''t sleep because of Mr. and Mrs. Bush. She took out the

    notebook and wanted to draw a design, but she couldn''t find it. Only then did she recalled that the

    notebook was brought to Edwin''s house.

    She had no choice but to take out some pieces of in paper and draw the blueprint with a pencil.

    However, after drawing for a long time, she felt that something was wrong.

    Nicole threw the paper on the floor, and continued to draw.

    Suddenly, loud rock music rang out downstairs, which startled Nicole.

    "What''s going on?"

    She got up and walked out of the bedroom. She saw Melissa listening to music with a loudspeaker box.

    The music was so loud that the room was almost shaking.

    Nicole''s face darkened.

    "Melissa!"

    She shouted, but Melissa could not hear her at all. Or she just pretended not to hear her. She sang and

    danced in the living room.

    The designing ideas in Nicole''s mind instantly disappeared because of the noise.

    Melissa''s performance made her hardly control her anger.

    She went downstairs and turned off the music. Then she pulled the headphones out of Melissa''s ears

    and threw them out.

    "What are you doing?"

    Melissa was very angry.

    Nicole said coldly, "If you disturb us with your loud music again, I''ll lock you up in the basement."

    "How dare you!

    "You can try."

    Nicole''s cold gaze frightened Melissa.

    She suddenly realized that Nicole wasn''t as weak as her mother said.

 Chapter 872 You Are Threatening Me Again

    Chapter 872 You Are Threatening Me Again

    Nicole was now officially had problem with Melissa.

    Originally, she didn''t want to hurt Melissa for her mother''s sake, but Melissa actually dared to provoke

    her again and again. Nicole thought that if Melissa disturbed her again, she would throw her out.

    Under Nicole''s cold gaze, Melissa was terrified.

    "Well, I will turn it off. Why are you so angry? I can''t understand why Samuel likes you."

    As Melissa spoke, she went back to her room, and the door was mmed.

    Nicole didn''t give vent to her anger, and she was very depressed.

    Lucas looked out at her and asked, "Mommy, do you want me to throw her out?"

    "No need. Don''t mind it. I''ll go out to take a walk."

    Nicole walked out of the Green''s.

    Feeling the breeze outside, she finally felt relieved.

    She lost the previous designing ideas and it was very difficult to get them back. Nicole just gave up.

    And instead, she wanted to see Olivia.

    Although Olivia said that she didn''t want to see her, Nicole was still worried. Besides, things seemed to

    be better. She felt that the rtionship between her and Olivia could be repaired.

    Thinking of this, Nicole drove to the Nightspot Zone.

    Jacob paused for a moment when he saw Nicole. He whispered, "Mrs. Green, they''re not here

    anymore. I''m here to pack things up."

    "Where did they go?"

    "To the hospital. The operation was very sessful, but these days are critical. The doctor suggested

    that we should stay in the hospital."

    Hearing Jacob''s words, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    "What about Booth''s operating expenses?"

    "I''ve paid that. Don''t worry, Mrs. Green. Are you here to see Olivia and Booth?"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yep. But now I don''t need to see them. Olivia is very emotional. Since they are in the hospital, if I''m

    there, it''s easily to attract others'' attention. And it won''t be a good thing if I bring them danger. So

    please take good care of them."

    Actually, Nicole really wanted to see them, but she gave up.

    "Alright."

    Jacob nodded.

    Nicole turned around and nned to return.

    She thought of the incident of poppy and what happened in the Kent family. Then she thought of Gerry

    and Elvis. There was something that she couldn''t figure out.

    If Gerry was really the initiator of the poppy incident, then why did he admit it so quickly? Moreover, he

    had admitted her as sister-inw not long ago, which really surprised her.

    Samuel hadn''t returned yet, and she didn''t know if she should go and take a look at him.

    Nicole drove around the streets, restless and annoyed.

    Suddenly, she saw Dad Bush take a few calligraphy and paintings to the pawnshop.

    Nicole paused slightly.

    Dad Bush''s calligraphy and paintings were valuable, but he had never sold them at a high price. Now

    that he took them to the pawnshop, could it be that something had happened to the Bush family?

    Nicole quickly followed her dad.

    With calligraphy and paintings in his hand, Dad Bush seemed to be reluctant.

    Nicole could tell that he was really reluctant to sell them. Tears even appear in his eyes, which made

    Nicole''s heart twitch.

    "Mr. Bush, you are here to...."

    The pawnshop owner saw Dad Bush and hurriedly came out to greet him.

    Dad Bush said awkwardly, "I want to hock calligraphy and paintings. Please help value them."

    The owner was slightly stunned when he heard what Dad Bush said. Then he asked in disbelief, "Mr.

    Bush, do you really want to hock your works? Do you know that everything here has a time limit? If you

    can''t buy them back within the time limit, then they will be mine."

    Dad Bush nodded heavily.

    "I know. Please value them and tell me the price."

    The owner was a little cautious.

    "I have to invite a few masters to value them. I won''t let you suffer any losses."

    Dad Bush nodded.

    Seeing the owner of the pawnshop go inside, Nicole walked in through the back door.

    "Boss, may I talk to you?"

    The owner was stunned when he saw Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, so you and Mr. Bush...."

    "My dad may be in trouble and he doesn''t want to tell us. So please give me the bill of his calligraphy

    and paintings. I''ll pay for that. Do I make myself clear?"

    Hearing Nicole said this, the owner understood.

    "Alright. I had wanted to earn some money from them, but since Mrs. Green has said that, I will

    naturally help you."

    "You can take 10% as amission. It''s fine. My father is very sensitive. Please don''t tell him what I''ve

    done."

    The owner understood everything.

    "Alright, thank you, Mrs. Green."

    When the owner went to find masters, Nicole opened the painting works, which her father was reluctant

    to sell, and touched them over and over again.

    What exactly happened to her father so that he needed so much money? And he even decided to hock

    his favorite works?

    Nicole didn''t know, but she knew that even if she asks her father, he might not tell her.

    The boss brought the appraiser to the front and discussed with Dad Bush. Not long after, the price was

    set at 7 million for the two calligraphy and paintings.

    The boss gave Dad Bush the receipt and money. Dad Bush took them and nced at his works

    reluctantly before he walked out.

    Nicole saw tears in his eyes She felt extremely ufortable.

    The boss gave the receipt to Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Bush chooses the life hock."

    "What?"

    There were current hock and life hock. For current hock, you could take your things back as long as

    you pay the money within the time limit. But for life dock, your things were sold to the pawnshop and

    you could never get them back.

    Nicole always thought that her dad liked his calligraphy and paintings so much that he wouldn''t choose

    the life hock. But he actually sold them with seven million. A few more yearster, the value of these

    calligraphy and paintings might be over 10 million.

    "I''ll give you 11 million. Send these 3 million to my father. The remaining 1 million is yourmission."

    Nicole took out her ck card and swiped it.

    The owner received the money quickly.

    "Alright, Mrs. Green, wait a moment."

    The owner personally chased after Dad Bush with the money.

    Nicole watched as her dad was caught up by the owner and given a cheque with three million. Her

    expression wasplicated.

    In the past, he would never sell what he liked for money, but now, he actually hocked his calligraphy

    and paintings. What exactly happened?

    Nicole was anxious. She carefully tidied up the calligraphy and paintings and followed her father along

    the way.

    Dad Bush didn''t go home. Instead, he went to the instrument shop to choose a violin.

    Nicole did not know who could y the violin. She felt so puzzled and continued to observe. Finally, her

    father spent eight million to buy a violin and carefully brought it home.

    Ms. Bush couldn''t y the violin, let alone Dad Bush. As for Nicole, she only studied piano and zither

    when she was a kid. Who did dad buy this violin for?

    Melissa''s face appeared in Nicole''s mind.

    How could such a vulgar person y the violin?

    No one could tell Nicole the answer.

    Seeing that everything was fine, Nicole drove back to the Green''s.

    Samuel had already returned. He was ordering others to throw Melissa out.

    "Nicole, you finallye back! What do you mean? I need to call my mother now!"

    As Melissa spoke, she took out her phone, but she didn''t make a call. Instead, she looked at Nicole

    and wanted to see what she would do.

    Seeing Nicole, Samuel hurriedly walked forward and asked with concern, "Where did you go? Lucas

    said that you went out alone. There''s another woman in the house. Who is she?"

    "So you don''t know who she is, but you want to throw her out?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was quite indifferent.

    "This is our home. And she actually bosses our people around. It''s good enough for me since I just

    want to drive her out."

    Samuel did not care about Melissa at all. Melissa was so angry that her mouth twitched, but she did not

    dare to treat Samuel the way she treated Nicole. After all, Samuel was the boss of the Seapolis City.

    Being depressed for a whole afternoon, Nicole finally felt relieved at this moment.

    "It''s fine. It was I who told her to stay."

    "You?"

    "She is Melissa, my parents'' biological daughter. My parents are going to renovate the house, so they

    let her live here with us for a few days."

    Samuel immediately knew who Nicole was talking about.

    "Mom and dad are back?"

    "Yes, they came back this afternoon and they have left for a while."

    After handing the car keys to Samuel, Nicole turned to look at Melissa, who was indignant but dared

    not say anything to Samuel. She suddenly recalled the violin.

    "You can y the violin?"

    Melissa was slightly stunned and said awkwardly, "I will learn that! I''ve already asked dad to sign up for

    a violin ss. It''s said that dad invited the best teacher in the Seapolis City to teach me. His name is

    Seu...."

    Hearing this, Nicole frowned.

    "Seuss."

    "Yes, Seuss! Many people want to learn the violin from him, but none of them has the chance.

    However, dad has already arranged it for me."

    Melissa was very proud, but Nicole was a little angry.

    "You''d better learn the violin well. Otherwise...."

    "What? Are you threatening me again? You''d better be careful. Or I''ll tell dad. Don''t think that you can

    bully me because dad loves you."

    "Don''t talk to my wife like that anymore. Otherwise, I''ll throw you to the dog cage and let you live with

    the dog."

    Samuel said coldly, which sessfully shut Melissa up.

    Nicole felt ufortable and said to Samuel, "I don''t want to have dinner. I''m going upstairs to rest."

    "What about dining out?"

    Samuel knew that Nicole didn''t feel good, for that she could not refuse Mr. and Mrs. Bush, which was

    such an annoying dilemma.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "I''m just a little tired and I don''t want to go out. You take

    Lucas to dine out."

    "Well, forget it. You go upstairs and rest. When the dinner is ready, I''ll bring you some food. I''m going to

    the study to deal with the business."

    Since Nicole was upset, Samuel didn''t want to go out either.

    They kept talking andpletely forgot about Melissa.

    Melissa really wanted to remind them that she was still here. But just as she was about to speak,

    Samuel shot her a cold nce. It was like a knife, which scared her so much that she instantly shut up.

    "You can stay here. But don''t disturb my wife and don''t make her angry. Otherwise, I''ll still beat you up.

    I don''t care whose daughter you are."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he hugged Nicole and they went up to the second floor. He naturally

    did not notice Melissa staring at Nicole with her cold gaze. It seemed as if she wanted to tear Nicole

    into pieces.

 Chapter 873 There are Many Ways

    Chapter 873 There are Many Ways

    After Samuel brought Nicole back to her bedroom, he looked at her, worried.

    Nicole knew what worried him. She smiled, saying, "I''m fine. I did feel ufortable at the beginning,

    but then I thought I have been loved by them for years. How can I prevent them from finding their own

    child? I also have my birth parents, right? I''m just not happy that they made a move without telling me."

    "Without telling you? I''m afraid that they forced you to do so. I''m very angry that they asked you to take

    her like a child. She''s your age! They know what''s going on with you..."

    Samuel was sophisticated enough to see Mr. and Mrs. Bush'' n.

    Samuel had treated them as his parents because they raised Nicole, but now, he was unsatisfied with

    what they had done.

    Nicole covered his mouth in time.

    "I know you care about me, and you stick up for me. But what can I do? It''s impossible I don''t care

    about them. Today I saw Dad pawn his paintings and spend eight million on a violin. You know how

    much my father cherishes his paintings. Now he would like to do everything for this daughter. I only

    hope she can be filial and not let them down. I will help them as long as Melissa doesn''t go too far.

    Anyway, I see her as my sister."

    Nicole shook her head resignedly.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel said in distress, "You always make yourself suffer."

    "It''s fine. It will only be a few days. After the room is ready, they''ll probably take her away."

    Nicole wanted to tidy up the floor, but she found it very clean.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. Perhaps Wendy has cleaned it up."

    Nicole did not take it to heart. She put away her paper and brush.

    When Samuel noticed she had drawn, he asked directly.

    "Are you designing something?"

    "Yes, I left the notebook at my Grandfather''s. I''ll fetch it tomorrow. I have some inspiration today, but I

    don''t feel right. Let''s talk about itter."

    "Do you want me to give you a reference?"

    Nicole paused, then shook her head and said, "No, thanks. I want to show my ability. Even if I lost, I

    would have tried my best. I know with your help I can be selected, but I don''t want that."

    "Alright, it''s totally up to you."

    Samuel stroked her head.

    Suddenly something urred to Nicole.

    "Well, what happened to Gerry?"

    "Gerry?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    "Didn''t Gerry get released?"

    "Of course he didn''t. What?"

    Nicole frowned when she saw Samuel was not joking at all.

    "Today Lucas and I went to an arcade. We met a young man stirring up trouble there."

    Nicole told him what happened at the game hall as well as the conversation between Gerry and Jamar.

    She highlighted the fact that Gerry called her sister-inw and Lucas nephew, and mentioned the

    poppy pattern.

    Hearing this, Samuel frowned.

    "Impossible. Gerry has been within my sight and no one called Gerry at the time you mentioned."

    "What? I have phone records."

    Nicole took out her phone, found the phone records and gave to Samuel.

    Samuel took it and checked, squinting. He directly called back, but the voice in the phone indicated it

    had been turned off.

    Nicole was surprised.

    "It was avable in the afternoon."

    "I''ll go check the game hall."

    Samuel said as he was about to go.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Nicole grabbed her coat, preparing to go with Samuel.

    Though Samuel did not intend to let Nicole follow him, he was afraid that she would worry at home

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    alone. So, he agreed.

    When Nicole and Samuel came out, Melissa was still in the living room, doing something. They directly

    walked out without greeting her.

    Lucas was in the room, but they weren''t worried about what Melissa would do to Lucas. Lucas¡¯ IQ was

    high enough to prevent Melissa from hurting him.

    When Nicole and Samuel arrived at the game hall, they found the door closed and locked.

    "How so? The game hall should be bustling with people now. Why is there no one? Lucas and I were..."

    Nicole was interrupted by Samuel before she could finish.

    "Looks like you and Lucas got involved in something.. That Gerry may not be the one we caught. That''s

    why this ce could be the stronghold of the people with poppy tattoos. Unfortunately they were

    rmed in the afternoon, and they probably have escaped."

    "What do you mean? Are you saying the person you caught was not Gerry?"

    Nicole felt confused.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "I don''t know either. The Gerry we captured didn''t say anything.

    Uncle Elvis hasn''t called yet, and it seems he haspletely given up on him. This doesn''t make

    sense. And you found another Gerry who even said you''re his sister-inw. This is interesting. Could it

    be that we were quadruplets? Is this Gerry an abandoned child?"

    Nicole was even more surprised at Samuel''s conjecture.

    "No way...."

    "Go ask that Gerry."

    Samuel turned around and got into the car with Nicole. They drove to the ce where Gerry was

    imprisoned.

    When Laurence and Ernesto saw them, they made room for them immediately.

    "Does he still say nothing?"

    Samuel asked.

    Laurence nodded.

    "He didn''t say a word. We tried hard, but those methods didn''t work on him."

    Samuel and Nicole walked in.

    When Gerry saw them, he showed no emotion. He looked down, as if he was deep in thought.

    Looking at such a face that was exactly the same as Samuel, though Nicole was used to it, she still felt

    somewhat awkward.

    This Gerry looked very stiff. To put it another way, he only had one expression on his face as if he

    suffered facial paralysis.

    Nicole nudged Samuel and whispered, "This Gerry seems to have no emotion. He wore the same

    expression when quarreling with me. I haven''t seen himugh."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "What do you think?"

    "I feel like something is wrong. Why don''t you take a sample to do the DNA paternity test?"

    Samuel froze after hearing what she said.

    "You mean..."

    "Do you remember Vincent? I mean the person who pretended to be the Vincent. Nowadays one''s face

    is changeable. As there was a fake Vincent, there can be a fake Samuel or a fake Gerry. I think his

    face could be paralyzed because of a stic surgery failure, but I''m not sure."

    Samuel suddenly understood. He was somewhat upset. One fake Vincent was enough, and now Elvis

    wanted a fake Samuel!

    No!

    There was something wrong!

    Elvis wanted a fake Gerry!

    If Nicole''s suspicion was true, Samuel could understand why Uncle Elvis did not hasten to rescue this

    Gerry.

    Nicole knew what Samuel was thinking of when she noticed his silence. She was also unsure about it.

    Samuel did not ask Gerry further. He walked out with Nicole. If Nicole''s guess was true, this Gerry

    would definitely not say anything.

    He asked Laurence to take a blood sample from Gerry and waited outside.

    After Laurence took the blood sample, Samuel also took his own sample and gave it to ir.

    They would wait a day for the result.

    Samuel and Nicole went back to the Green''s.

    Melissa had returned to her room. Fortunately, nothing happened.

    Samuel was depressed, which worried Nicole. She asked, "What are you worried about?"

    "I wonder why Uncle Elvis came back this time. He said he came for me, or for the Greens'' property,

    but he didn''t make a move. The fake Gerry thing really bothers me. One fake Vincent is enough, and

    now a fake Gerry?"

    "There are many ways. stic surgery is so advanced that it is not a problem for one to look like

    another person. Don''t think too much. We''ll talk about it after we get the result."

    Nicoleforted Samuel.

    Samuel nodded.

    They had a good night''s sleep.

    When she woke up the next morning, Nicole was afraid that Samuel and Melissa would quarrel, so she

    went downstairs early. However, what she saw surprised her.

    Unexpectedly, Melissa was cooking in the kitchen.

    Nicole looked at Lucas, who crossed arms around his chest, and asked softly, "What is she doing?"

    "I don''t know. She was in the kitchen when I got up. Mommy, dare we eat the food she cooked? Is

    there a risk of being poisoned?"

    Lucas frowned as he asked.

    Wendy who just came out of the kitchen smiled and said to them, "Mrs. Green, don''t worry. Ms. Melissa

    has been cooking early in the morning with my help. She cooks well. I can see she has lived hard."

    Nicole did not reply.

    After Lucas heard what Wendy said, he looked at Nicole and said, "Alright, let her do it. Mommy, I told

    Grandpa Mark I would stay here for a few more days. I don''t trust her at home."

    Seeing her son so considerate of her, Nicole smiled, saying, "Mommy is an adult. How can I always be

    protected by you? Don''t worry, your daddy is here, and she can''t trouble us. If you want to leave, go

    now. Or, I may change my mind and don''t let you go."

    "Alright, I will tell Grandpa Mark I''m leaving today. But has Samuel got up yet?"

    Lucas asked, intending to go upstairs and look for Samuel.

    At this moment, Laurence came.

    "Mrs. Green, where is Mr. Green? I have something that I need to talk him."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole saw Laurence was in a bad mood, so she asked.

    Laurence frowned, saying gloomily, "Gerry is dead!"

 Chapter 874 Youre a Bad Guy

    Chapter 874 You''re a Bad Guy

    "What?"

    Nicole thought she hallucinated.

    He was fine yesterday. Howe he died today?

    "Did you torture him?"

    "No. Though we forced him to confess, we didn''t really hurt him, you know, because of his identity."

    Hearing that, Nicole frowned.

    "Have you got him a doctor?"

    "Mr. ir checked him, saying he died of myocardial infarction."

    Laurence told her honestly.

    "Does he have heart problems?"

    "We don''t know."

    Nicole realized she thought too much. Gerry just came here, while Samuel and she just knew him. How

    could they possibly know about his health?

    Now that Gerry had died here, what would happen to Uncle Elvis?

    No matter whether this Gerry was real or fake, now his death upset her greatly.

    "Wait, I''ll go find Samuel."

    Nicole felt that this thing was a little out of her control.

    She hastened upstairs. Samuel was still unconscious and looked very tired.

    Nicole woke Samuel up.

    "Samuel, wake up. Something''s wrong."

    Samuel opened his eyes and subconsciously hugged Nicole. He said in a hoarse voice, "Why did you

    get up so early? Come into my arms."

    "Samuel, something''s up. Gerry died."

    "So what?"

    Samuel subconsciously said that, and then he repeated it in his mind for a while before he suddenly

    regained senses.

    "What did you say? Who died?"

    "Gerry, he died of myocardial infarction. ir is still there. Do you want to go there and take a look

    now?"

    Nicole said quickly.

    Samuel was nowpletely sober.

    "Why did he suddenly die?"

    "I don''t know. I always feel something is wrong, but I can''t tell what is wrong."

    Nicole''s sixth sense told her that.

    Seeing her worries, Samuelforted her with a smile and said, "Don''t worry. It will be fine. I''ll go take

    a look. Be careful at home. You don''t need to visit Zoe and Joseph. I''ll ask Zac to exchange Petty."

    "No. I can handle it. Lucas is going back to the army tomorrow. He decided to start his career in the

    army."

    Nicole thought she should tell Samuel about that.

    Samuel paused, and nodded.

    "That''s good. It''s not bad for him to be trained in the army where he can be down-to-earth."

    Although he said that, Nicole knew that Samuel was unhappy to part with Lucas.

    "Do you want to talk to him?"

    "Alright."

    Samuel put on his clothes and said.

    Laurence was still waiting, but he directly went to Lucas'' room and knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    Lucas¡¯ voice was clear and chilly, which made him a little like Samuel.

    Samuel felt somewhat sad when he saw Lucas packing his things himself.

    "Have you set your mind on this?"

    Lucas paused for a moment and turned to look at Samuel. Seeing deep emotion in Samuel''s eyes, he

    suddenly smiled and said, "Samuel, you don''t want me to go, right?"

    "No, I don''t."

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel was honest this time.

    Lucas was surprised, and then he was touched.

    "I wille back to see you every week."

    "Study hard. If you don''t want to stay there,e back. Even if you do nothing, Daddy can support

    you."

    Samuel rarely spoke like this before, but at this moment, Lucas did not refute. Instead, he stepped

    forward and held Samuel tightly. He put his head on Samuel''s shoulder and whispered, "Samuel, I

    might not leave if you stay here."

    "You can stay here."

    Samuel squatted down and held Lucas.

    His son was much stronger than when he just came back. However, it has been almost a year, during

    which he and his son only spent a little time together.

    Lucas really wanted to stay, but after thinking about Joseph and Zoe, he let Samuel go.

    "Samuel, you are a bad guy. How can you let your son fiddle around?"

    Samuel could clearly see tears flickering in Lucas¡¯ eyes.

    This naughty kid!

    "Alright. After you go there, call me when you need me."

    "Okay."

    Lucas promised his father.

    Samuel took out a credit card and gave it to him.

    "Take it. Money is important. Take good care of yourself outside."

    "I will."

    Lucas took the card.

    After bidding farewell to Lucas, Samuel returned to the living room. The first thing he said when he saw

    Laurence was, "Is ir still there?"

    "Yes."

    "Let''s go."

    Samuel looked at Nicole and turned to leave.

    Laurence followed Samuel.

    Nicole was depressed because of these concerns.

    She didn''t even notice Melissaing out.

    "Hey, what are you looking at?"

    Melissa put her hand on Nicole''s shoulder, startling her.

    "You came out without making a sound?"

    Nicole''s tone was not friendly.

    However, Melissa shrugged her shoulders and said, "If one doesn''t do anything wrong, one would not

    be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. It''s not even night yet. What are you afraid of? Did you do

    something wrong?"

    "I don''t want to tell you."

    Nicole turned around to leave, but was stopped by Melissa.

    "Hey, I''ve been cooking breakfast all morning. You should at least eat some."

    Nicole turned to look at the dining table. There were four dishes and one soup, looking delicious and

    smelling good. Unfortunately, she didn''t have any appetite right now.

    "You go eat. I''m not hungry."

    Hearing this, Melissa looked sullen.

    "Do you look down on me? Or you think I''ll poison the food?"

    Melissa''s harsh tone stunned Nicole.

    She looked at Melissa. Although Melissa still seemed to be untrustworthy, Nicole decided not to argue

    with her considering herbor in the early morning.

    "Fine, I''ll eat some."

    Nicole stood up and entered the dining room.

    Melissa did not appreciate it.

    "If you don''t want to eat, then don''t eat. Listen, I''m not forcing you to eat. I don''t want to be med if

    you have a stomach ache after eating. So, you''d better not eat."

    As Melissa spoke, she tried to grab Nicole''s bowls and chopsticks.

    Nicole thought Melissa was making nonsense.

    "That''s enough. There are too many things troubling us. Can you stop messing up?"

    Nicole picked up a bowl and served herself some food, then silently ate it.

    Melissa looked at her thoughtfully, but she also silently picked up the bowl and started eating.

    A silent meal.

    Nicole was the first to finish it.

    Wendy walked over and said, "Mrs. Green, Mr. Bush ising."

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "Dad?"

    She hastened out.

    Melissa did not have much reaction. She slowly finished her meal before she got up and went to the

    living room. Nicole had already brought Dad Bush in.

    Dad Bush was happy when he saw Melissa.

    "Melissa, I''ve made an appointment with Seuss. I''ll bring you to visit himter. Pack up, I bought you a

    violin. Don''t be bad-tempered when you go there."

    "I see."

    Melissa said impatiently.

    When Nicole remembered how her father bought this violin, she felt somewhat ufortable.

    "Dad, sit down. I''ll get Melissa some clothes."

    "What clothes?"

    Melissa frowned slightly. "You haven''t bought me any clothes yet. What are you taking? The clothes

    you don''t want to wear? I''m not your recycle bin."

    Nicole disliked Melissa''s sharp tongue, but in front of her father, she still gave Melissa face.

    "I had someone buy them for you yesterday, but I haven''t had time to give to you."

    Nicole asked Wendy to buy yesterday before she went out. However, so many things happened that

    she didn''t remember it until Dad Bush came.

    Melissa sneered and said, "Maybe you are lying."

    "What''s the point of me lying to you?"

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left.

    Dad Bush did not expect the way that Nicole and Melissa got along with each other. He was a little

    shocked. After Nicole went upstairs, he pulled Melissa and said, "Don''t talk to your elder sister in that

    way."

    "Elder sister? She was just born five minutes earlier than me."

    "She would be your elder sister even she was born one minute earlier than you. Melissa, although I

    have raised her, she is not our own child. She and her birth parents were dignified and powerful, while

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush are going down with reputation fading away. If it weren''t for your sister and brother-

    inw taking care of us, your mother and I might live hard. You just came back, and we can''t give you

    much. Follow her to get in touch with the upper ss, and find a good husband. Then you''ll have a

    bright future. Do you understand? "

    Dad Bush spoke in a low voice and nced at the stairs all the time in case Nicole would suddenly

    appear and hear him.

    Melissa waved her hand impatiently and said, "I know. I know. Nicole went outside all day yesterday

    without taking me. Do you really think she would raise me up to repay your parenting? Stop day-

    dreaming. She took her son out without taking me yesterday, and I think she simply wants me to

    disappear from her sight."

    "It''s not possible. She was raised by me, and I know her well. Your mother and I have sent you here

    without telling her. We were wrong and she''s smart enough to know why. She might have something to

    do. Today after you visit Seuss back, ask her to take you out. As long as you ask her, I don''t think she

    will refuse."

    Dad Bush was so confident that he didn''t pay any attention to when Lucas showed up.

    Lucas frowned and spoke coldly.

    "Grandfather, my mother is pregnant and in poor health. And my brother and sister are hospitalized. I''m

    afraid my mother would be very busy during this period and not have time to take her out."

    Lucas¡¯ voice wasn''t loud, but it was like a p hitting Dad Bush''s face. He was so ashamed that he

    wished to escape now. Lucas was looking straight at him with his clear eyes, and he felt even more

    ashamed.

    "Oh, really? Is your mother pregnant? I don''t even know. Sorry, I didn''t prepare any gifts."

    Dad Bush smiled awkwardly.

    "Gifts?"

    Nicole happened toe down and asked when she heard this.

    Lucas wanted to speak, but Melissa stopped him.

 Chapter 875 Could You Do Me a Favor This Time

    Chapter 875 Could You Do Me a Favor This Time

    "I mean, as an aunt, I haven''t bought a gift for my nephew yet."

    Melissa grabbed Lucas and covered his mouth, then pulling him out.

    "I''ll take him out and buy a present for him."

    As Melissa was speaking, she dragged Lucas out.

    Lucas looked a little impatient and he directly stopped her.

    "Stop."

    Before Melissa could understand what was going on, Lucas had pressed her onto the door frame by

    his catching and grappling skills.

    "I forgot to tell you not to touch me."

    Lucas directly pushed her away and then cast a look at Nicole, saying, "Excuse me, Mommy. I''m going

    to pack my things. Grandpa Mark ising soon."

    "Alright. Aren¡¯t you going to eat anything?"

    "Nope. Grandpa Mark said we would eat in the military area."

    Lucas nced at Dad Bush with a meaningful look in his eyes.

    Dad Bush''s face was red, but no one knew it was because of anger or embarrassment.

    "Well, Nicole, have the clothes been prepared? Hurry and get Melissa changed. Mr. Seuss doesn¡¯t

    have much time, so we can¡¯t bete."

    Dad Bush wished he could leave right this second, but he had to wait for Melissa.

    Nicole did not know why Dad Bush went red, but she guessed it should have something to do with

    Melissa, judged from how she treated Lucas earlier.

    However, Nicole could no longer care about so much now.

    She handed the clothes in her hand to Melissa.

    It was a in and delicate dress, thetest style of this year.

    Melissa once saw this dress in a magazine, but she couldn''t afford it. Now receiving it from Nicole, she

    felt pleased but also a bit jealous.

    If she had grown up in the Bush family from the beginning, perhaps all of these would have belonged to

    her now.

    Melissa took the dress and went back to her room without thanking Nicole.

    When there were only Dad Bush and Nicole in the living room, he felt extremely embarrassed.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry to bother you. Melissa has a bad temper, since she grew up in an orphanage and was

    always bullied there. Please don''t mind her bad temper."

    "Of course not."

    Nicole nodded in agreement.

    She really wanted to give Dad Bush the painting, but she was afraid that it would hurt his feelings if she

    did it now.

    After thinking for a moment, Nicole took out a card and handed it to him.

    "Dad, a friend of mine does want to get a painting of yours. Could you spare some time to draw one?

    You know, I rarely ask for anything from you, but this friend means much to me and I intend to send

    your painting as a gift to him. So, could you draw one for the sake of me? And there is five million in

    this card. You can ept it as a down payment, and I¡¯ll pay you the rest part if my friend likes your

    painting. Okay? I know, you like drawing and you won¡¯t sell your paintings for a living. But could you do

    me a favor this time? "

    Nicole was asking sincerely, which made Dad Bush hard to refuse her.

    Looking at the card in his hand and throwing a nce at Nicole, he felt as he was in a dilemma.

    The Bush family had been experiencing a tough time these years. Besides, he took the advice of

    someone else and invested in some stocks, but his investment failed. Now the Bush family was no

    longer that loaded. If it wasn''t Samuel who often helped them, he didn''t know how their life would be.

    If it was just them, the old couple, who had to suffer this, it wouldn''t be a big deal. But they had their

    own daughter now, Melissa, who had had a hard time away from them. They would feel so sorry to let

    her go through the hard time with them.

    Nicole is rich, but Dad Bush couldn''t give up his dignity to beg her for money.

    Now that Nicole offered him a face-saving way out of this, he should have seized the opportunity. But

    he still couldn''t give up his pride to take it.

    Nicole naturally knew who Dad Bush was. She directly gave the card to him and whispered, "Melissa

    wants to learn to y the violin from Mr. Seuss, who wouldn''t ept a student easily. So you should

    send him a present. Right? I know you wouldn''t like to do that, but it''s for the sake of Melissa. If she

    can be thest student of Mr. Seuss, she''ll be visible in the upper ss. What do you think?"

    Nicole''s concern for Melissa finally convinced Dad Bush.

    What he always insisted on in the past seemed to be far less important than his own daughter.

    He was aged and he had tried so hard to cultivate Nicole and gave her everything he had when he

    thought she was his own daughter. However, he ended up finding Nicole wasn''t his daughter and he

    did all that in vain. Nicole did treat them well, but he and his wife still wanted a child of their own.

    They had already found Melissa back, but what they could give her was way too less, not even a good

    living environment. So they thought of Nicole. They intended to ask Nicole to give Melissa a bright

    future, which they knew was too much. They couldn''t do it directly but send Melissa to her ce.

    Dad Bush knew that Nicole must have known their thoughts. Instead, she didn''t say it out loud. And

    she also kept Melissa as they wanted. Dad Bush suddenly thought himself too shameless.

    He was somewhat unable to face Nicole.

    "Well, I''m going out for a smoke. Lucas said you were pregnant, I shouldn''t smoke here."

    Dad Bush stood up and walked out. He finally put the card into his pocket after a moment of hesitation.

    Seeing him receive the card, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    Nicole did know what the Bush couple was thinking. However, they raised her up and tried so hard to

    cultivate her, so she would do as they asked in her way as long as they didn¡¯t go way too further.

    After all, thest thing the Green family and she cared about was money.

    When Melissa came out of her room, she frowned slightly for not seeing Dad Bush.

    "Where is he?"

    Looking at Melissa in that dress, Nicole had to admit that Melissa did carry on the good appearance

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    from Dad Bush.

    Melissa really would give others the image of ady from a noble family when she was silent.

    Nicole pointed the outside, saying, "He is smoking outside."

    "Smoking again?"

    Melissa frowned deeper.

    "I''m leaving, and I don''t know when I''ll be back. Remember to leave me some food for lunch."

    Nicole nodded.

    "I¡¯ll ask Wendy to cook something for you exclusively when youe back at noon."

    "You won¡¯t have lunch at home?"

    Looking at Nicole, Melissa asked in surprise, "Where are you going? Nicole, don''t keep going out.

    Could you please take me with you when you go out? I feel so bored to stay at home alone."

    "I''m going to the hospital to see the children. I don''t know when I¡¯ll be back. You can have lunch by

    yourself first. I''ll take you out when I¡¯m not that upied."

    Nicole knew the thoughts of the Bush couple, and she would do as they asked. However, she wouldn¡¯t

    know whether Melissa would really make it.

    Hearing the words of Nicole, Melissa felt satisfied.

    "Okay. I got it. Hurry and deal with your things. I don¡¯t wanna wait too long."

    Nicole didn''t reply to her this time, and she looked kind of impatient.

    Seeing that Dad Bush still hadn¡¯te back, Melissa walked out unhappily.

    After Melissa left, Nicole went to the kitchen and cooked some food in person before taking it to the

    hospital.

    Zac was working for Samuel. When Petty was about to go back, she met Nicole at the entrance of the

    hospital.

    "Mrs. Green, why are you here? Mr. Green told me to go back and keep youpany."

    "I''m here to see the children. And I¡¯m fine."

    Nicole handed the thermos pot to Petty and whispered, "Take it to the children and let them enjoy it

    first. I''m going to see Cara. I¡¯m worried about her injury."

    "I''ve checked on Cara and she¡¯s recovering well, but she still can''t walk. Maybe after a hundred days

    she¡¯ll make it."

    Petty took the thermos pot as she was saying.

    Nicole had known it would take Cara a long period to recover from her injury.

    Looking at Nicole, Petty hesitated to ask her, "Mrs. Green, Cara is injured. You¡¯re in need of another

    dietitian to fill the vacancy. Mr. Green also said that he would find one in the job center. But why did you

    only hire Wendy, a part-time servant? We can afford a full-time dietitian, can¡¯t we?"

    "I don''t like too many people around me. We¡¯ll discuss it when Cara gets well."

    Petty couldn¡¯t say anything else due to Nicole¡¯s refusal.

    She nodded and then took the thermos pot to Joseph''s ward, while Nicole went to Cara''s.

    Cara was reading a book when Nicole came in, so she quickly struggled to sit.

    "Mrs. Green, why are you here?"

    "Lie down. Don¡¯t bother to do that. I¡¯ll find a seat myself."

    Nicole stopped Cara in a hurry.

    "Mrs. Green, your visit kind of surprised me, since you¡¯re not in good health yourself."

    Cara scratched the back of her head, and she looked a little embarrassed.

    The sight of Cara swept away Nicole''s gloomy mood.

    Cara¡¯s eyes were really bright and clear.

    "You don¡¯t have to be surprised. You got injured because of me, so I have to visit you. You were

    reading a book. What is it?"

    Nicole asked which book Cara was reading by the way when she saw her holding a book.

    Cara handed the book to Nicole and said, "It¡¯s about how to be a dietician. I n to study it during my

    recovery and get a dietitian''s license. It would be so embarrassing to be your personal dietitian without

    a license. Doctor Morgan has been teaching me."

    "She¡¯s been teaching you?"

    It kind of surprised Nicole.

    She knew what Morgan''s temper was like and Cara seemed to have known it too.

    "Then you must study hard, since it¡¯s not that easy to be the student of Satan King easily."

    "Sure."

    Cara nodded seriously.

    Knowing that Cara was in good condition, Nicole chatted with her for a bit longer. When she was about

    to leave, she saw a poppy pattern on the notebook of Cara.

    She stopped her steps.

    "What does that pattern mean?"

    Nicole did not expect to see the poppy pattern there.

    Cara followed Nicole''s gaze and she realized that Nicole was looking at her notebook.

    "It¡¯s a poppy and it¡¯s beautiful. Right? Dr. Morgan sent me the notebook. I liked the notebook when I

    saw the poppy pattern on it for the first time. Do you like it either, Mrs. Green?" She said hurriedly.

    Nicole''s heart missed a beat at the moment.

    Morgan?

    Why did Morgan have a notebook with a poppy pattern on it?

    Was it a coincidence?

    Or did Morgan have anything to do with this poppy organization?

    Nicole frowned tightly and she suddenly felt as if everything about her was bewildering.

 Chapter 876 Samuel Is in Trouble

    Chapter 876 Samuel Is in Trouble

    "Mrs. Green, are you okay?"

    Cara couldn¡¯t help but ask Nicole when seeing her seem to have immersed herself in thoughts as she

    looked at her notebook.

    "I¡¯m fine. I mean the notebook looks pretty."

    Nicole replied to Cara quickly with a faint smile.

    Cara sensed nothing from Nicole''s expressions. She said with a childish smile, "If you like the

    notebook, I will ask Doctor Morgan to give you one. She has several of them."

    "Really? That¡¯ll be great."

    Nicole nodded pleasantly.

    "Have a good rest, and I''ll go check on Joseph."

    "What happened to Mr. Joseph?"

    Cara had known every member of the Green family, and it was Laurence who asked Ernesto to

    introduce them to her. Laurence didn¡¯t do it himself, because he had been avoiding her ever since he

    failed to tell her about his feelings.

    Cara felt a little ufortable when thinking of Laurence, but she calmed herself soon.

    Smiling at her, Nicole said, "It wasn¡¯t a big deal. He wiped out and Zoe is keeping himpany."

    "Well, fine. Ms. Green, you must be tired during the period. You should find someone to rece me."

    "No need. Petty is back. Having Petty by my side is enough. And you yourself should have a good rest.

    I¡¯m looking forward to seeing youe back healthy."

    Nicole left after saying that.

    Looking at Nicole¡¯s back view, Cara suddenly realized that Nicole wouldn¡¯t keep anyone by her side

    easily, though she looked kind.

    Nicole was familiar with Laurence, Ernesto, Petty and Zac. Cara was the only one who came from the

    Miller family. Nicole had made an exception to keep Cara by her side.

    It was a great honor for her, so she wouldn¡¯t let her down. Then she made up her mind to learn to be a

    good dietician so that she could take good care of Nicole.

    Of course, Nicole didn''t know these things.

    Walking out of Cara''s ward, Nicole intended to visit Morgan, but she saw Petty walking over.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Green is in trouble."

    Nicole''s heart suddenly missed a beat.

    "What happened?"

    "He was taken away by the police, so was the body of Gerry. There¡¯re plenty of wounds on the body of

    Gerry, so the police thought he was imprisoned and lynched by Mr. Green. Someone has already filed

    awsuit against him."

    As Petty was telling it to Nicole quickly,

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    "Is Elvis the one who filed thewsuit?"

    "Exactly."

    "Where''s Mr. ir? He''s supposed to be with Samuel, isn''t he? He should bail him out."

    Casting a nce at Nicole,

    Petty whispered, "Those policemen were from the criminal police team. Mr. ir did use his

    connections, but it didn¡¯t work. They took Mr. Green away because the evidence they got was quite

    reliable. Mr. Green left you a message, telling you not to worry about him but take good care of the

    baby in your belly. But it is said that Mr. Green may not be released this time."

    Hearing Petty''s words, Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly.

    How could Samuel tell her not to care about anything but take good care of the baby in her belly at this

    moment? Even if she could do as he asked, how would Elvis allow her?

    She had always felt that the appearance of Elvis was weird. Now she seemed to know something. Did

    he intend to put Samuel in jail? Or was he scheming anything else?

    Nicole couldn¡¯t figure everything out, but she knew she couldn¡¯t just wait around for that to happen.

    "Where is Mr. ir?"

    Nicole knew that only ir could save Samuel now.

    Petty replied immediately, "Mr. ir is waiting for you in the the Green''s."

    "I¡¯m going back. Let Zac take good care of the children. Send more people here to protect them. I''m

    afraid Elvis would hurt them."

    Nicole was ordering.

    "Okay."

    Petty went to make the arrangements at once.

    Nicole called Laurence.

    "Where are you?"

    "Outside the police station. I followed Mr. Green there, but they didn¡¯t allow us to go inside. "

    Laurence was saying quickly in a poor tone.

    Samuel was considered as a big shot in Seapolis City. Normally, the police wouldn¡¯t treat him in a

    harsh way, but now, they even didn¡¯t let any of his men in. It did startle Nicole.

    Her brows were tightly knitted together.

    Nicole called Edwin.

    "Grandfather, Samuel was arrested. I don¡¯t know the details of the whole story, but could you figure out

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    a way to let me meet him? The policemen here didn¡¯t allow me to see him.¡±

    Edwin was a little surprised at what Nicole said.

    "Samuel was arrested? Who did that?"

    "People from the criminal police team."

    "Why?"

    "Samuel imprisoned someone and that guy died."

    Edwin was rendered silent for a few seconds, and then he said, "Where is the body?"

    "It was also taken away by the police."

    "That¡¯ll be a hassle. I''ll deal with it first. Don¡¯t do anything else until I ask. Call Jason, who has

    connections with someone of the criminal police team. See whether he could figure out a way to help

    Samuel out."

    Nicole finally felt a bit relieved after hearing the words of Edwin.

    "Okay. I¡¯ll call him now."

    When Nicole hung up the phone, Petty had already got everything done.

    "Mrs. Green, we can go back now."

    "Drive the car here."

    Nicole waved her hand and walked out quickly.

    When Petty was heading for the parking, Nicole called Jason.

    "Uncle Jason, Samuel was arrested by the criminal police team. Could you figure out a way to let me

    meet him?"

    Jason frowned tightly.

    "Samuel was arrested? When? I didn¡¯t I hear any of it.¡±

    "Not long ago. And I just knew it."

    Nicole was being so worried and anxious.

    Jasonforted her, "Don''t worry. I''ll use my connections. Go wait for my message at home. I¡¯ll call

    you."

    "Alright."

    Nicole hung up the phone.

    The help of both the Dons and the Shaws kind of relieved her. However, the case seemed to be a

    hassle this time.

    When Nicole was waiting at the entrance of the hospital for Petty to pick her up, a woman who was

    carrying a newborn in her arms was rushing towards her.

    The woman wasn¡¯t far away from Nicole, but she felt the woman was a bit weird as if she was heading

    straight for her.

    Nicole got a shock, so she quickly ran into the supermarket near her.

    "Madam, what can I do for you?"

    A clerk came to serve Nicole when seeing her running into their supermarket.

    Nicole found the woman was clearly startled by her action and then left with regret.

    What happened just now did scare Nicole.

    If she hadn¡¯t been that alert, she would have been trapped by that woman. Besides, if the baby that

    woman was carrying had been dead, she herself would have got involved in trouble. Maybe she would

    also be put in jail before Samuel could be released.

    Thinking of the possibility, Nicole could sense cold sweat trickling down her back.

    These dirty tricks were hard to defend.

    Elvis was really something.

    A trace of coldness shed in Nicole''s eyes.

    Petty didn''t see Nicole when she drove over. As she was about to call Nicole, she saw her waving at

    her in the supermarket.

    "Mrs. Green, why are you here?"

    Petty asked Nicole in doubt.

    Nicole didn''t say anything. She bought a bottle of water and got in the car.

    When Petty drove by the exit of the hospital, Nicole suddenly asked her to stop.

    "You drive back first, and I¡¯m going somewhere else."

    ¡°Where are you going, Mrs. Green? Shall I drive you there?¡±

    Petty felt that Nicole was acting weird.

    "Nope. I''ll be back soon. You go back first."

    Nicole asked Petty to leave first with no exnation, and then she called herself a cab.

    "Go to the Green''s."

    Nicole felt kind of rxed in the cab.

    She had an intuition just now that it wouldn¡¯t be safe for her to go back in Petty¡¯s car. There were loads

    of cabs everywhere, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to buy off all the cabs in Seapolis City. Right?

    Nicole arrived at the Green''s. She could not help but frown slightly when she didn¡¯t see Petty¡¯s car

    there.

    "Petty, where are you?"

    Nicole called Petty.

    Where Petty was seemed to be a little noisy.

    "Mrs. Green, I was being followed, and they were trying to kill me. But you don''t have to worry about

    me. I¡¯ve dumped them, and I¡¯ll be back soon."

    "Be careful. I''ll have Ernesto pick you up."

    Nicole asked Ernesto to pick up Petty as soon as she hung up.

    Sure enough, they really meant to kill her.

    Nicole entered the house with a gloomy face.

    When ir saw Nicole enter, he asked in a nervous tone, "Is everything going well?"

    "I almost died. They did wanna ruin both Samuel and me."

    Nicole poured herself a ss of water and gulped it down.

    ir gave a paternity test report to Nicole.

    "Samuel asked me to do this. I¡¯m sorry to tell you that Gerry and Samuel are blood brothers."

    "What?"

    Nicole didn''t swallow herst sip of water and she almost choked to death.

    She took the paternity test report and read it carefully over and over. The report said the simrity was

    99.9%, which meant they were really blood brothers.

    "Weren¡¯t the blood samples been mistaken?"

    "No one else, except me, has ever touched the blood samples since you gave them to me. If anything

    went wrong, it would only be your fault."

    Hearing ir''s words, Nicole thought of Laurence, who delivered the blood samples. But he would

    never betray them, so did it mean the result was true?

    Her expression was gloomy and frightening.

    "If this Gerry is the blood brother of Samuel, then who will be the one Jamar mentioned?"

    "You don''t need to think about that for the time being. What I mean is that this Gerry was born with a

    heart disease or a congenital defect. I guess that Elvis knew it long before, so he sent him to Samuel

    on purpose. I got a blood sample of him and did a test. He was injected by someone, which caused him

    a cardiac sudden death.

    What ir said stunned Nicole.

    "How could that happen? That man died in the basement of the Greens. Not everyone could get in

    there easily.¡±

    "But how could you exin it? That man died of a heart attack, which was triggered by a drug. Not to

    mention whether this man was drugged by one of you or how he got in there, this evidence alone was

    enough to put Samuel in jail. It''s a murder."

    ir''s words did shock Nicole.

    A murder?

    How could that be?

 Chapter 877 Cut the Crap

    Chapter 877 Cut the Crap

    ir felt somewhat bad seeing that Nicole was frightened, but he still said seriously, "What you need to

    do now is to find the person behind this in time and ask him to admit his crime. If that''s the case,

    Samuel might be released on bail. Otherwise, no one can easily bail him out."

    Nicole had never been so furious.

    She had tried hard to clear the bad eggs of the Green family over and over again. She thought that

    maybe Samuel and she could be safe and sound this time. Yet, something bad happened again.

    Samuel was framed.

    Who was it?

    Nicole did not want to suspect anyone, because the guards of the dungeon were the people they

    trusted the most. She did not want to suspect these men, but what ir said was true. If she did not

    find the person behind all this as soon as possible, maybe something bad would really happen to

    Samuel.

    ir looked at Nicole, who had be silent. He whispered, "Actually, there is another way."

    "What way?"

    "Go with the children. I can send you out of the Seapolis City as quickly as possible. As long as you

    leave the city, there will be people outside to help you. I can guarantee your safety. In fact, this is what

    Samuel asked me to do. After all, you are pregnant now, and we have to be cautious."

    ir looked at Nicole and said word by word.

    Nicole didn''t even look at ir. She directly said, "No, but you can send the children away. Even if I die,

    I will stay here and stay with Samuel no matter what happens."

    "It''s no use for you to stay here. You and Samuel are already targeted. Samuel is in jail now. If you are

    also framed, who would be there for the children? Think about the property of the Green family as

    well."

    ir was a little angry. He felt that Nicole was like a burden now.

    If Samuel''s wife wasn''t Nicole, but anyone else from the military, ir wouldn''t be so worried. What

    could Nicole do?

    What could a car designer do?

    Also, Nicole was pregnant. Even if she knew a little about how to fight, could she break into jail?

    Nicole had noticed ir''s gaze. She knew that ir was Samuel''s best friend, and that he was

    anxious. She also knew how ir thought of her now, but she didn''t say anything. She just waited

    quietly.

    "Nicole, did you hear what I said? Pack your things. I''ll have someone take the children away from the

    hospital. Don''t worry about Samuel. I''ll think of a way to save him."

    ir was a little worried.

    Nicole shook her head and said firmly, "I said no. He''s my husband, and someone had thrown him into

    jail on purpose. I can''t just leave with the children. Do you really think I can only share happiness with

    him but not adversities?"

    "You can''t help us even if you stay."

    "Whether I can help or not is not up to you."

    People could go crazy because of Nicole''s stubbornness.

    Suddenly, they heard the sound of a car''s engine outside.

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that Petty had returned.

    Just as she was about to get up, she saw Lucas pushing open the door in a camouge suit.

    "Lucas? Why are you back?"

    "Did something happen to Samuel?"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Lucas¡¯ face was a bit pale.

    Nicole looked at her son and nodded.

    "What happened?"

    Lucas looked at Nicole and was somewhat worried.

    "Lucas, you can go and y. I''ll settle this matter with your mommy."

    ir did not want Lucas involved in this. After all, Lucas was the hope of the Green family.

    However, Lucas did not listen to ir. Instead, he looked at Nicole.

    "You can go back to your room for now. I''ll wait for news of Mark and Edwin. I''ll let you know if anything

    happens. I believe that you''ll know everything you want."

    After Nicole finished speaking, Lucas nodded.

    She did not ask why Lucas came back. In fact, after knowing that something had happened to Samuel,

    Nicole knew that Lucas would return.

    She knew what "the military" mean.

    If Lucas'' immediate familymitted a crime, it was impossible for him to stay in the military now, even

    though he was a genius.

    Elvis was really ruthless!

    Not only did he want to destroy Samuel, he also wanted to destroy Lucas.

    Nicole was getting angrier and angrier, but now she could do nothing but wait.

    Seeing that Nicole was determined to wait, ir sighed and said, "How stubborn you are!"

    "Thank you for yourpliment."

    After saying that, Nicole sat on the sofa and waited for news.

    As time passed, Petty and Ernesto did not return. Nicole''s brain was racing.

    Who could it be?

    ir did not have the nerve to leave now. Before Samuel left, he had handed over his wife and children

    to ir. If ir left and something happened to Nicole, he could never exin it to Samuel.

    It was true that Samuel was taken away by the Criminal Police Brigade. However, ir didn''t tell Nicole

    that the one who took Samuel away was Captain House, who was famous for being impartial. There

    was no way that they could talk him into releasing Samuel.

    Nicole didn''t care what ir was thinking.

    Just as Nicole was about to lose her patience, Jason called.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry. There''s no way I can help. My friends are closing the door on me now. I''m afraid this

    matter will be troublesome."

    Nicole was a little disappointed, but she could understand.

    "It''s fine, Uncle Jason. I believe you''ve tried your best."

    Nicole said indifferently, but her hands were tightly clenched together.

    Since she could do nothing with the Criminal Police Brigade, she could only wait for Edwin''s answer.

    Not long after Jason hung up the phone, Edwin also called.

    "Grandpa."

    "Nicole, I''m afraid that there''s nothing I can do now. They didn''t even listen to my questions. How about

    this? I will send you abroad first, and then think of another way to help."

    "No. Thank you, Grandpa."

    Nicole hung up the phone.

    ir had been listening. The Dons and the Shaws were both unable to help. ir felt a little irritated.

    "I told you. This matter must have been exposed in the first ce. Perhaps the one behind all this has

    been plotting for years. If you don''t leave now, I''m afraid..."

    Before ir could finish his words, Nicole suddenly stood up. ir was startled.

    "What are you doing?"

    ir watched as Nicole walked towards Lucas'' room.

    She knocked lightly on the door, and Lucas'' voice sounded.

    "Come in."

    "Lucas, give Boss Warren a call."

    "Alright."

    Lucas did note out, but Nicole could hear that he was typing on his keyboard.

    Nicole returned to the sofa. She took out her mobile phone and inserted another card from her pocket

    into the phone. Then, she turned on the phone.

    There were only four or five phone numbers.

    Nicole dialed 1 directly.

    Very quickly, someone speaking fluent English was put on the phone.

    "Hello."

    "It''s me."

    Nicole was speaking in a low voice, but the other person on the phone was silent for two seconds.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole said calmly, "I want to borrow your men."

    "How much?"

    "One hundred."

    Beside Nicole, ir was a little frightened.

    "Nicole, do you know what it means to cause trouble with a hundred men? Samuel has his own army

    because he was specially approved, but you''re not. I don''t care who you are talking to. This is unwise.

    Do you really n to..."

    "Break into prison," Nicole said loudly and firmly.

    ir was startled.

    "Are you crazy?"

    "Perhaps. I can really go crazy without Samuel."

    After Nicole hung up the phone, she dialed another number.

    "Darling, what''s wrong?"

    It was a sweet female voice.

    "How''s 158 recently?"

    Nicole asked casually. However, hearing this, ir widened his eyes.

    158? The 158 organization?

    158 was a very mysterious world organization, which was said to be more skilled than the Hacker

    Union. It took all sorts of cases. Even the highest-ranking people here had something to ask from 158.

    ir and Samuel had tried their best to find a way to contact the 158 organization, but in vain. How

    could Nicole get the news from there with a single phone call?

    However, Nicole did not care what ir thought. She only heard the person on the other end of the

    phone say, "We''re doing fine. Lucas is not here, so it''s boring. What''s wrong? What do you need from

    me?"

    "Lucas has sent a message to Boss Warren. Warren will tell you exactly what to do. However, I want

    you to stop working with us."

    ir froze when he heard Nicole''s words.

    "Are you really crazy? Do you want to fight those people on your own?"

    Nicole did not reply to him.

    When the woman on the phone heard Nicole''s words, she agreed straightforwardly.

    Not long after, Lucas walked out from his room.

    "Mommy, Boss Warren said that he had sent them a message."

    "Alright."

    Nicole sat on the sofa without saying anything.

    When the ear-piercing phone rang, Nicole answered it calmly. She heard an unfamiliar man''s voice.

    "Nicole, maybe you know who I am. I am Elvis, your second uncle. No, to be exact, I am your father-in-

    However, Nicole sneered and said, "Cut the crap."

    Obviously, Elvis didn''t expect Nicole to be so rude. He thought that Nicole would cry or beg him without

    Samuel. However, things seemed to have gone beyond his imagination.

    "What? You''ve got nothing to say? Or are you waiting for my words? Do you want me to beg you to let

    go of Samuel? Am I right? What do you want?"

    Nicole replied so straightforwardly that Elvis was startled again. But he was still somewhat satisfied

    when he heard what Nicole said.

    "Since you''re aware of your current situation, don''t be so proud in front of me. I''m telling you that you

    can only be Mrs. Green with my consent. If I don''t agree, you are nothing. What''s more, I can also

    make you infamous in the Seapolis City. Just try if you don''t believe me. However, I just don''t know if

    my son Samuel can wait until that day."

    Elvis spoke very arrogantly.

    Nicole sank her face. She said coldly, "Tell me what you want. If I know that you are hurting Samuel, I

    will let you know what regret feels like."

    Elvis was astonished again.

    He thought that Nicole was nothing but a weak woman, who was supposed to cry facing such a serious

    problem. Even if she didn''t cry, she shouldn''t be like this.

    What was this to him?

    Was he threatened by Nicole?

 Chapter 878 Do You Know What You Are Going Through?

    Chapter 878 Do You Know What You Are Going Through?

    "Nicole, are you threatening me?"

    Elvis sneered.

    Nicole hung up the phone directly.

    "Lucas, have you found the location?"

    Nicole asked Lucas.

    Lucas whispered, "Yes. He''s at 32 West Ring Road. I just checked. It is the Technology Center. I''m not

    sure which floor he''s in. The call was too short for me to figure that out."

    "That''s enough."

    Nicole directly called "1".

    "Where are your people?"

    "Outside. Just give Heather the order."

    Nicole hung up the phone.

    She got up and walked upstairs.

    ir was confused, but now he seemed to have understood that Nicole was nning to capture Elvis.

    He hurriedly stopped her.

    "What are you doing? Do you know that you will get Samuel killed if you do this?"

    "I want him happy better than anyone."

    Nicole pushed ir away and went back to the bedroom to change into a neat sportswear.

    Lucas also got changed. He looked at ir and whispered, "Uncle ir, don''t worry. We will be fine.

    We''ll get Samuel out."

    "You guys are messing around!"

    ir was so angry that he felt a headache. However, he had to admit that if Nicole could control Elvis

    and negotiate with him, Samuel could be saved.

    "I''ll go with you."

    This time, Nicole did not refuse.

    When they left the Green''s, they saw Petty and Ernesto return.

    Ernesto''s car was in a mess while Petty''s was slightly better.

    Seeing that they weren''t injured, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Go back and have a good rest."

    "Mrs. Green, where are you going?"

    Petty hurriedly asked.

    Nicole paused for a moment and said, "I''ve got something to do. Take some rest. Maybe I''ll need your

    helpter."

    "I''ll go with you. Mr. Green had told me to protect you before he left."

    Petty was about to turn around, but she was stopped by Nicole.

    "I said, no. Take some rest. Lucas and I have work to do."

    Nicole clearly didn''t want Petty to follow her. Petty would be an invited guest if she insisted.

    ir was somewhat confused. He asked Nicole, "Petty''s good at fighting. With her there, it''ll be easier

    for us to get Elvis. Why don''t you allow her to go with us?"

    "Elvis'' men were following her just now. Although she seems fine on the surface, what if she is actually

    injured? Let her rest for a while. There''ll be people helping us."

    ir did not quite understand what Nicole meant. When he followed her to the suburbs and saw more

    than a hundred mercenaries, ir was a little uneasy.

    "You know people abroad? Nicole, who are you exactly? Where did these mercenariese from? Do

    you know the consequences of your actions?"

    "They are from the Underground Union."

    Nicole said indifferently, then walked towards the mercenaries.

    ir was so surprised that he seemed to have been petrified.

    The Underground Union?

    That was a very powerful organization. How could Nicole know people from there?

    "I have a question for you."

    "Go ahead."

    Nicole had been wearing a scowl ever since she knew that Samuel was in trouble. She didn''t show any

    emotion on her face. She was serious even before ir. To her, half of her world was falling apart with

    Samuel in trouble.

    ir hesitated for a moment and asked, "You have such a strong background. Back then, Laurel was

    being cruel to you, and Joseph had autism. You were even driven to Land City. Why didn''t you contact

    them? You would rather be poisoned dumb than ask them for help. Why?"

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    She turned her head and looked at ir, then said word by word, "Because I only have one chance,

    and I paid for it with my life. I can''t waste it. But if it is to save Samuel, it will be worth it."

    Nicole did not exin everything, but her words were enough for ir to think a lot.

    "How did you get to know them?"

    "Let''s talk about thister."

    Nicole did not say anything else. She walked in front of Heather.

    When Heather saw Nicole, she nodded and said, "Ms. Nicole, Boss has asked us to help you. We''ll be

    under yourmand these days."

    "Thank you. It''s simple. Just follow this address and find this person. Trap him inside."

    Heather was startled.

    "That''s all?"

    "Yes. There''s no need to make a move, or to fight or kill. Just watch him and don''t let him take a step

    out of the room."

    Heather finally understood Nicole''s request. She quickly followed the address given by Lucas.

    ir was confused.

    "Aren''t you going to negotiate with Elvis?"

    "I don''t want to negotiate with him without finding out who the thief is. After all, the most important thing

    now is to rescue Samuel. At least, I should get the chance to visit him. I want to know what his situation

    now."

    This was Nicole''s goal.

    Seeing this, ir stopped talking.

    He felt that he had misunderstood Nicole. Nicole was quite a responsible woman.

    Nicole leaned against the car and did not go inside the Technology Center. She seemed to be waiting

    for something, but she was very calm.

    ir felt that he couldn''t see through her anymore.

    Samuel probably didn''t know the things Nicole was capable of neither.

    Lucas took out hisputer and quickly started typing. ir didn''t know what he was doing. Nicole

    looked into the distance. She seemed to be deep in thought, but she also seemed to have let go of her

    thoughts, thinking of nothing.

    ir took out a cigarette but did not light it. He just put it near his mouth and sniffed it.

    Heather took her people to the Technology Center.

    Nicole waited for a while before her phone rang. A voice sounded from the other end of the phone.

    "We''ve already put pressure on him. It won''t be long before you can meet your husband. Ms. Nicole,

    our debt is settled."

    "I see. Thank you, and no goodbye then."

    Nicole hung up the phone and heaved a sigh of relief.

    That person on the phone said that she could go see Samuel soon. That was to say, she could really

    see Samuel soon.

    Nicole hurriedly got in the car and said to ir, "Get in. I want to go home and get changed."

    "Again?"

    ir felt that women were really troublesome. He frowned slightly.

    Nicole said indifferently, "Well, I''ll be seeing Samuel soon. I need to get myself dressed and put on

    more delicate makeup. Otherwise, he''ll be worried."

    "He''ll be worried about you no matter what. You''re his life. If something happens to you, he''ll be a

    walking corpse."

    "Me too."

    Nicole''s simple words moved ir.

    He had always felt that Samuel was the only giver in this marriage after he figured out that he loved

    Nicole. ir felt unfair for Samuel, but now he finally realized that he was wrong.

    Nicole loved Samuel more than anything. She had a very strong background, but she wouldn''t ask for

    help even if she was in danger. Now she actually used it in order to see Samuel.

    ir stopped talking and followed Nicole back to the Green''s.

    Nicole spent a lot of time putting on her makeup. When she appeared in front of ir again, she had

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Originally, she looked like a big sister next door, but now, she was noble, elegant, and a little cute.

    ir had to admit that Nicole was extremely beautiful.

    After Nicole finished all of this, she waited quietly. Not long after, she received a phone call.

    It was Jason.

    "Nicole, I don''t know what''s going on. My friend suddenly contacted me and said that he could let you

    meet Samuel. However, I can''t do anything else for the time being. I think it''s very important to see if

    Samuel was hurt."

    Jason kept talking nonstop. After saying "I see", Nicole hung up the phone.

    It was done!

    Nicole felt like she was dreaming.

    ir was not surprised. The foreign mercenaries, the Underground Union abroad, and the 158

    organization. If these three big shots together couldn''t give Nicole a chance to see Samuel, their

    owners would be reced.

    "I''ll drive."

    ir was worried about Nicole''s safety.

    Nicole did not refuse. She got in the car, and ir directly drove to the detention center.

    The environment in the detention center was not very good. Nicole was feeling distressed as she

    walked. Samuel had probably never been in this ce before. She wondered if he could get used to

    living here. It was said that there was a "boss prisoner" in every prison. Although as a fighter, Samuel

    might not be injured, Nicole was still worried about his current situation.

    Nicole stood outside the detention center, feeling a little timid.

    "What are you afraid of? The person you want to see is in there. Have you changed your mind?"

    ir looked at Nicole and said indifferently.

    Nicole took a deep breath before walking in.

    The guard brought Nicole to the living room. Nicole sat down. Then, someone else went to bring

    Samuel out.

    When Nicole saw Samuel again, her eyes instantly turned red.

    "You''ve lost weight."

    Nicole choked up.

    Samuel looked at her and smiled, "I''ve only been here for half a day. How can I lose weight? It''s only

    your imagination."

    "I don''t care. I just feel that you''ve lost weight."

    Nicole was ying naughty like a child.

    "Alright, alright. Whatever you say."

    Samuel did not argue with her. He pampered her as usual. He liked to see Nicole doing things as she

    pleased.

    Tears instantly filled Nicole''s eyes.

    "Why are you still pampering me at this time? Do you know what you are going through?"

    "Don''t worry about me. Take the children and leave the Seapolis City. Give Elvis whatever he wants. As

    long as you and the children are safe, I will have nothing to regret."

    Nicole paused for a second. She looked at Samuel and asked, "What about you? What do you mean,

    don''t worry about you? You are my husband and the father of my children. If I don''t worry about you,

    who will?"

    "You are simply..."

    Samuel didn''t know what to do with Nicole''s stubbornness.

    He suddenly sat up straight and looked at Nicole, saying word by word, "Nicole, you must remember

    what I''m going to say. Don''t act rashly when you go out. Wait until the right time. You''d better leave the

    Seapolis City at the moment."

 Chapter 879 Girl, Dont Be So Hostile

    Chapter 879 Girl, Don''t Be So Hostile

    "I don''t want to leave. I''ll stay with you wherever you are. Don''t drive me away. I know this thing took us

    off guard and it''s not easy to deal with. And you are afraid that I''ll be your burden. But don''t worry. I

    won''t. Since I cane to see you, I''m able to get you out. I won''t let you stay here for long."

    Nicole refused to do as Samuel said.

    Samuel was also shocked when he knew that Nicole woulde to see him. It wasn''t an easy thing to

    see him at this time. He never thought that Nicole was able to do that.

    Being married for eight years, he now realized that he didn''t know much about Nicole. He always

    thought he knew what Nicole had experienced abroad in the past five years. He knew about the thing

    about Allen. But now, it seemed that what he knew was far from enough.

    "I know what you mean. But Nicole, we still have kids and you''re pregnant now. You...."

    "Yes, we do have kids. And we have Lucas. But, do you think everything will be better if I leave? No!

    Since Elvis is targeting at us, he doesn''t want us to be alive. Now that he wants us to die, where else

    can I go? You perhaps don''t know that Gerry is really your biological brother. I''ve got the paternity test

    report. And he died of sudden cardiac death caused by drugs. This is murder. If I don''t help you, are

    you going to spend the rest of your life in prison?"

    Nicole''s words made Samuel frown slightly.

    "Is he really my biological brother?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole didn''t know what was going on. Perhaps Elvis knew, but she didn''t want to see him now.

    Samuel became silent.

    Nicole did not force him.

    She looked at Samuel, who was quite haggard. After all, no one could stay in such a ce.

    Nicole sighed.

    After a few minutes, Samuel said, "After going out, you can give Elvis whatever he wants. Don''t argue

    with him. I know you have your own way, but money is nothingpared to life. If he can let us go, it''s

    best. If not, you can go to Jacob and he will tell you what to do."

    Samuel looked at Nicole and felt a little sad.

    He said that he would protect Nicole, but he didn''t expect that in the end, it was Nicole who tried to

    save him.

    "I''m sorry to bring all this to you. Maybe I''m your burden. After you marry me, you haven''t had a

    peaceful life."

    "Not really. I''m very happy every day when I stay with you. No matter what we do, as long as I''m with

    you, I''m satisfied."

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    Their hands were holding tightly together.

    Nicole hoped that time would stop, so that she could stay with Samuel like this forever. But she knew

    that this was impossible.

    Visiting hours were over very soon.

    Nicole was reluctant to leave. She looked at Samuel and whispered, "Wait for me to save you."

    "Do what you can. If you really can''t, don''t force yourself. You know that I''d rather stay here by myself

    than you take the risk for me."

    Samuel knew Nicole''s temperament.

    Nicole nodded.

    No matter how reluctant she was, she had to bid farewell to Samuel.

    When Nicole came out, her eyes were moist.

    Seeing her like this, ir hurriedly asked, "Does Samuel have a way?"

    Nicole did not say anything and directly walked forward. However, she only took a few steps before she

    saw Jason and Edwin.

    "Mark still has a lot of work to do, and he can''te out. So I''m here. Although we are not able to help

    you, I still want to see you. Nicole, things are already like this. Go easy on yourself. Don''t be so

    anxious. No matter what, we are always behind you."

    Jason came in on a wheelchair.

    Edwin also followed behind.

    "Nicole, no matter what, I''m still influential. Although I didn''t help you save Samuel this time, I

    guarantee that he won''t be bullied inside. No one dare to bully him. Don''t worry. If you''re unhappy in the

    Green''s, you cane to me. Your mother and I will be waiting for you at home."

    Nicole felt somewhat warm.

    "Uncle Jason, grandfather, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Samuel will be back soon."

    After saying that, Nicole showed them a smile and got into the car.

    ir wanted to follow her, but was stopped by Nicole.

    "I want to be alone. Mr. ir, can you leave me alone?"

    How could ir refuse her at this time?

    Nicole left the detention center and bade farewell to them. Then she drove to the Technology Center.

    When Heather saw Nicole''s car, he hurriedly walked out and greeted her.

    "Ms. Nicole, we''ve found him. He''s in Room 1308."

    "Thank you. I want to talk to him alone. You guys wait outside."

    Nicole got out of the car and directly pushed the door open.

    "Alright."

    Heather didn''t say anything and stood outside.

    Nicole stepped into the elevator and pressed the button of the 13th floor. However, someone came in

    on the 10th floor. Coincidentally, they were Dad Bush and Melissa.

    "Nicole? Why are you here? Oh, I know. You must know that I came to visit Seuss today ande to

    From today on, I also have my own status. Don''t be against me with all kinds of tricks."

    Melissa said arrogantly.

    To be honest, Nicole never expected to meet Melissa in the Technology Center. She had many things

    to do right now, so she didn''t want to waste her time to argue with Melissa.

    She turned away and nodded slightly when she saw Dad Bush.

    "Dad, where are you going since Seuss has admitted her as his student?"

    Nicole''s question was difficult for Dad Bush to answer

    But Melissa directly said, "Where we are going is none of your business! By the way, where are you

    going?"

    Nicole really didn''t want to quarrel with Melissa, so she directly shut up.

    Dad Bush awkwardly pressed the button 13.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    Were they also going to the 13th floor?

    However, Nicole did not ask anything else. She could feel that both Ms. Bush and Dad Bush were on

    guard against her when it was rted to Melissa.

    Nicole did not want to be distracted, nor did she want to be sad. She simply pretended not to see them.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The elevator stopped on the 13th floor. Nicole took the lead and walked out. She heard Melissa

    "Alright, stop talking."

    Dad Bush''s voice wasn''t loud, and he didn''t say anything for Nicole.

    Nicole''s eyes darkened.

    She was already in a bad mood because of what happened to Samuel, Now that she met her dad and

    Melissa, to be honest, she was much more upset.

    She did not listen to Melissa and directly walked towards the Room 1308.

    After Dad Bush and Melissa walked out of the elevator, they saw so many people standing in the

    corridor. They all looked fierce, which made Melissa and him a little terrified.

    "Dad, what do you think is going on?"

    Melissa grabbed onto her dad''s arm tightly.

    Dad Bush had experienced a lot, but he was still shocked by what happened in front of him.

    "Everyone, we are students of Seuss. And we came here to find his assistant."

    Heather looked at them. Seeing that Nicole didn''t say anything, he said indifferently, "Hurry up and

    leave. You can''t stay here for long."

    "Alright, alright. We''re leaving now."

    Dad Bush took Melissa to the Room 1302.

    Melissa didn''t remember where Nicole had gone until she entered the room.

    So she didn''t follow her?

    She also didn''t hear Nicole scream because of fear. It seemed that because Nicole was born in a

    wealthy family, she could be so brave to face that.

    The more Melissa thought about it, the angrier she became. She felt that the reason why she was so

    timid and stingy now was all because of Nicole.

    Dad Bush was at least a master in the art world, but now he even begged Hughes'' assistant for his

    daughter.

    Melissa looked down on her dad, but for her own future, she could only endure it.

    Nicole did not know where they had gone. She didn''t have time think about it now.

    She pushed open the door to the Room 1308.

    Elvis sat inside and drank his tea. He didn''t seem to be anxious at all. When he heard that someone

    wasing, he looked up and saw Nicole.

    At this moment, the sunlight reflected on Nicole through the window, making Elvis infatuated for a

    while.

    This woman was so beautiful. No wonder Samuel could do anything for her.

    Being watched under Elvis'' burning gaze, Nicole was slightly disgusted.

    "If you watch me like that again, do you believe I will dig out your eyes?"

    Nicole said coldly and sat opposite Elvis.

    Elvis was slightly stunned. Then he smiled and said, "You look pretty, but you have a sharp mouth."

    "You are still in the mood to talk to me. You are really something."

    Nicole took out a cup and poured herself a cup of tea. She put it under her nose, smelt it and found the

    tea was quite precious.

    She gently took a sip. She looked so tranquil, which impressed Elvis.

    "You know about tea?"

    "I also know how to kill people. Do you want to try it?"

    Nicole smiled faintly, but her gaze was still cold.

    Elvis shook his head and said, "Girl, don''t be so hostile. You should know that your man is still in the

    detention center. Whether he will stay in the detention center for a long time ore out soon all

    depends on me. Therefore, you should treat me with respect. You won''t suffer any loss."

    "If I told you that I just came out of the detention center, do you still insist that Samuel''s life depends on

    you?"

    Nicole nced at Elvis.

    Elvis was much younger than her father-inw, whose portrait of the deceased was kept at home. But

    he looked not as kind as her father-inw. Instead, Elvis was quite crafty.

    After Elvis heard what Nicole said, his smile froze.

    "Impossible!"

    "You can make a call and ask them. It doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time."

    Nicole threw her phone to Elvis.

    Elvis frowned tightly, as if he didn''t believe what Nicole said. But when he saw Nicole''s calm

    expression, he hesitated.

    It shouldn''t be like that!

    What exactly was going on?

 Chapter 880 Im Not Different from Any Wife

    Chapter 880 I''m Not Different from Any Wife

    Elvis looked at Nicole with disbelief. Nicole did not exin this. She looked coldly at Elvis, cross-

    legged, and her right arm casually supported her chin. She looked rxed, but also dangerous.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Elvis frowned. He didn''t believe that a weak woman could do that. He took

    Nicole''s phone and quickly dialed a number.

    "Did anyone visit Samuel this morning?"

    Although he felt that this was impossible, he still made a call.

    "Yes, Mrs. Green hase to visit him."

    "What?"

    Elvis was stunned.

    "How could it be?"

    "We don''t know. We just carried out the order."

    The other party''s words made Elvis narrow his eyes.

    "I see."

    After hanging up the phone, he finally took Nicole seriously.

    "So you have someone as your backup? Who''s he? Can he control everything in this city?"

    Nicole smiled indifferently.

    "Uncle Elvis, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. I''m no different from any wife. All I want is

    to live a peaceful life and my husband and children can be healthy. I really don''t want to care about

    other things. Elvis, you are our uncle, so you care about us, right? If you need anything, the Green

    family can provide you, as long as we can. I promise."

    Nicole''s words sounded attractive.

    At the beginning, she was threatening him. But now, after he knew her ability, she began to pretend to

    be humble. She indeed appeared humble enough.

    "I have to say that Nicole, you are really good."

    Elvis praised Nicole without any hesitation.

    Nicole was not modest. She smiled faintly and said, "Thank you for your praise. So Uncle Elvis, what

    are you n to do now?"

    "Are you here to sue for peace?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole did not deny this.

    Elvis touched his chin and frowned.

    "Do you think I will let Samuel off just because of a few words of you?"

    "What you want is not Samuel''s life, right?"

    Elvisughed when hearing Nicole''s words.

    "I''ve put him in the detention center. Why do you think that I don''t want him to die? If he listens to me,

    he might be alive. Unfortunately, he is too assertive. So I don''t mind changing the master of the Green

    family."

    "Do you mean Gerry? Of course I''m not talking about the dead one."

    Nicole''s words did not surprise Elvis at all.

    "I know you guys have talked on the phone, but I won''t change my idea. I want the Eternal Group to do

    the moneyundering for me. If you agree, I''ll let Samuel go. Otherwise, you''ll just see a dead Samuel.

    I won''t do anything to you. Although you are very capable and you can visit Samuel, can you change

    the fact that Samuel is put in prison? Gerry died because of you. This cannot be falsified."

    Nicole didn''t panic when hearing this. Instead, she picked up a teapot beside her and poured herself a

    cup of tea. Then she took a sip of it.

    "There''s one thing I don''t understand. I wonder if Uncle Elvis can tell me."

    "Go ahead."

    "Who exactly is Gerry? I mean the one who was killed by us."

    Nicole''s words made Elvis pause for a moment, and then a trace of indifference shed across his

    eyes.

    "He''s just a cripple. At the very beginning, Zama''s goal was test-tube babies. In order to ensure the

    survival rate, we made four embryos."

    "You''ve told me that only three survived."

    Nicole thought of something, but she wasn''t sure of that.

    Elvis smiled and said, "Yes, there are three survivors. As for the rest one, the survival rate was 50%,

    which was Gerry who died because of you. Actually, he was born with congenital defects. He also had

    heart disease. For so many years, I used expensive medicine to support his life, in order that he could

    die at the right time."

    "Got it."

    Nicole had to admit that Elvis was really a bastard. He could even plot against his own son to such an

    extent, which was quite "admirable".

    She took a deep breath and said, "Samuel and Vincent were left in the Green''s. At first, you nned to

    let Zama control them so that they could listen to you and be your puppets. After all, my father-in-

    didn''t expect that Vincent had no interest in the business Furthermore, to protect Samuel, he left the

    Seapolis City and went to another country. In the end, he died in a foreign country."

    "Samuel is too strong and smart. You wanted to control him in the beginning, right? It was a pity that

    you didn''t seed after you tried a few times. Although I don''t know how you probed his thoughts, I

    think Samuel knew about that. So you left a son for yourself to rece Samuel at the critical moment,

    right?"

    Hearing Nicole''s spection, Elvis did not refute that. Instead, he looked at her with appreciation.

    This woman appeared to be so weak, but she had a clear mind.

    "In order to oppose your eldest son, you sacrificed your younger son who was born with disease

    without hesitation. If I''m right, Samuel will stille out even if he has been captured. However, I won''t

    know who wille out finally, Samuel or someone else?

    Elvis¡¯ expression finally changed.

    "What did you know?"

    "I guess you want to take the advantage of your youngest son''s death to put Samuel in prison. Then

    you will ask someone to kill him without being noticed by anyone. Next, you will let your third son

    rece Samuel. As for me, you need to make me feel that as long as I hand over the Eternal Group,

    you can let Samuel off. If I really do that, the one whoes out will be your third son, instead of

    Samuel. After all, Samuel and I are husband and wife. If hees out, I''ll definitely be the first one to

    discover that he is not real Samuel. That''s why you plot against me and even want to kill me. As long

    as I die, there will be no evidence to prove all this. At that time, the Green family and the Eternal Group

    will naturally be yours, right?"

    Elvis¡¯ expression darkened when he heard this.

    "Since you''ve known that, do you think you can leave this ce? Don''t think that I can''t do anything to

    you since your people have surrounded here. The water you drank just now was poisoned."

    Nicoleughed even louder.

    "Uncle Elvis, I have to say that you are really talented at deceiving. I finally know why the name "Gerry"

    is shared by two persons. It''s just a camouge. If my guess is correct, the real Gerry must have a

    tattoo of the poppy, right? The tattoo is a mark to distinguish Samuel from him. Those who follow Gerry

    because of the poppy tattoo are naturally his own subordinates. If I tell you that I knew the water was

    poisoned, will you be surprised?"

    After saying that, Nicole showed a cunning smile at Elvis.

    Elvis frowned tightly, and he began to treat Nicole seriously.

    "If you already knew, why did you still drink it?"

    "If I didn''t drink it, would Uncle Elvis tell me about these?"

    Nicole looked at him indifferently. Her eyes were cold.

    "Uncle Elvis, there is one thing that you may not know. I have immune molecules in my blood. Ordinary

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    drugs are useless to me."

    "What?"

    Elvis did not expect this at all.

    Nicole flicked the dust off her body, then stood up and whispered, "Uncle Elvis, I don''t know why you

    insist on obtaining the Green family and the Eternal Group. For money? Your money shouldn''t be less

    than the Green family''s. After all, as the founder and owner of the famous foreign terrorist organization

    Poppy, the wealth of the Green family should be nothing to you. So what exactly do you want to get

    from the Green family, Uncle Elvis?"

    Elvis suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    "How do you know this?"

    "As I said, I don''t have any ambitions. I just want to live an ordinary life with Samuel for the rest of my

    life. But that doesn''t mean that I don''t have the information source if I want to know something. As long

    as I want, let alone your current identity, I can know every details about how you have made a fortune

    in the past few years and how your Poppy organization has been established. Uncle Elvis, do you want

    to try that?"

    Nicole smiled faintly, but her gaze was much oppressive.

    Elvis'' expression waspletely gloomy.

    Since he was able to stand here and appear in the Seapolis City, he was confident that no one would

    be able to find out his background. But now, Nicole had exposed his background in a few words, which

    made him have to take this woman seriously.

    "Nicole, do you have a dead wish?"

    "You can kill me, but you''ll find Interpol waiting for you outside."

    Hearing this, Elvis quickly stood up and open the window to look outside.

    It was very quiet outside, just like a normal day. But he sensed something different.

    "As a woman, even if you know many secrets, or your talented son can help you find the useful

    information, so what? Do you think you can get out of here? I admit that your people outside are very

    strong, but Nicole, you don''t seem to understand what does a terrorist organization means."

    "I know. You kill people and bully ordinary people. And you''ve never shown mercy to anyone. I know so

    many secrets of yours, and you naturally will not make me alive."

    "Since that''s the case, why do you stille to me?"

    Elvis felt that Nicole was a little stupid, but when he saw Nicole''s faint smile, he was uneasy.

    "What are youughing at?"

    "Nothing. I''ve heard that Uncle Elvis has a secret experimental base outside the country."

    "How do you know that?"

    Elvis¡¯ gaze also became cold. He even jumped up, which seemed as if he wanted to strangle Nicole.

    Nicole looked at him and said word by word, "Not only do I know this, but also I know that another

    organization wants to obtain your secret base. Its name seems to be the Order of R, right? Uncle Elvis,

    what about making a call and ask them what''s going on in your experimental base over there?"

    Elvis stared at Nicole. When he saw Nicole''s confident expression, he could only make a phone call.

    However, after hearing the other party''s report, Elvis¡¯ expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 881 Ive Told You That Im Not Different from Any Wife

    Chapter 881 I''ve Told You That I''m Not Different from Any Wife

    How could it be possible?

    Elvis might not believe what Nicole said before. But now that he heard the report from his trusted

    subordinate on the phone, he was totally shocked.

    "What is your rtionship with the Order of R?"

    Elvis'' voice was deep, but it carried a trace of doubt.

    Nicole did not reply. But just because she remained silent, Elvis became even more alert.

    He hadn''t expected that such a weak woman would actually have some connection with the Order of R,

    a terrorist organization oversea.

    The Order of R was notorious, for it was hard to get in. And its members were extremely arrogant.

    Ordinary people simply could not know any of them, and any member would never do anyone else a

    favor easily, unless the person he helped was his trusted confidant or family member.

    However, Elvis couldn''t believe that Nicole knew someone in the Order of R.

    The more doubtful Elvis was, the more assured Nicole felt.

    They were stuck in a face-to-face silent stalemate. Neither of them spoke, as if they had something on

    their mind.

    Finally, after about ten minutes, Elvis began to talk.

    "Will you withdraw your men as long as I withdraw the charges against Samuel? And swear to stay

    away from my research base?"

    It seemed that Elvis really cared about this research base.

    Nicole''s goal was to save Samuel.

    Elvis had done so much just to win the Green family and Eternal Group back. As for why, Nicole didn''t

    know, but she knew that they were definitely useful to him. Now that Elvispromised for the

    research base, Nicole somewhat understood. To Elvis, that center should be more important than the

    Green family.

    And he was afraid of the Order of R.

    As she figured it out, Nicole nodded.

    "Of course, I''ve told you that I''m no different from any wife. All I want is to make sure that my husband

    is safe. It would be great if you could fulfill my demand. As for the research base, I''m not interested in it

    at all. As long as you release Samuel, I will withdraw my men immediately. However, Uncle Elvis,

    please don''t set us up again. You know, I can make it by the grace of God once, so I can do it twice. At

    that time, it won''t be as simple as it is now. "

    Nicole said unhurriedly, but Elvis looked gloomy.

    Right now, he felt terrible as if he had eaten some bad food. A target within reach was gone. And he

    was to me for it. No one could understand how he felt now.

    "Deal."

    Elvis gritted his teeth and said.

    However, Nicole smiled radiantly.

    "Thank you. Then I may go home and wait for your good news."

    After saying that, Nicole left.

    When Heather saw Nicolee out, he moved aside after confirming that she was fine.

    "Keep an eye on him. Don''t let him run away and wait for my news."

    Although Nicole felt that Elvis cared about that research base more, she still had to have two strings to

    her bow.

    Heather nodded.

    When Nicole came out, she met Melissa and Dad Bush again.

    She frowned slightly, pretending to leave without seeing them. But Melissa had good eyesight.

    "Hey, Nicole, are you going home? What a coincidence! I''m going, too."

    Melissa called out and stopped Nicole.

    Because of Samuel, Nicole was terribly upset and didn''t want Melissa to return to the Green family. If

    she implicated Melissa, she could image how sad Mr. and Mrs. Bush would be.

    "Why don''t you go to your parents'' today? I have something to deal with tonight."

    After saying that, Nicole took out her sunsses and was about to leave.

    "What is it? Are you afraid of me? What do you mean by chasing me to parents'' house? I''ve just stayed

    here for one night!"

    Melissa grabbed Nicole''s arm.

    "Let go of me!"

    Nicole frowned slightly, and she looked sullen.

    "I won''t. What can you do to me?"

    Melissa was making trouble for Nicole.

    When Nicole almost couldn''t control herself and want to throw Melissa out, Dad Bush saw Nicole''s

    impatience.

    "Melissa, right now, I''m going shopping. Why don''t youe with me?"

    "No, it''s not fun to hang out with an old man like you. I''m going back to y the violin."

    As Melissa spoke, she went to Nicole''s car on her own initiative. It seemed that she must get in the car

    and go back to Nicole''s.

    "Nicole. Melissa has no other intentions. She just wants to y the violin. You know, our neighborhood

    is noisy and is not a good ce for instrument practicing, so...."

    Since Dad Bush had spoken up for Melissa, though Nicole was unhappy, she remembered that she

    was not sure if Samuel coulde back tonight. So she nodded.

    "I see."

    She took the key and opened the car door.

    After getting into the car, Melissa was surprised.

    "This car looks really nice. Can you lend it to me for two days?"

    "Didn''t you know that you can never lend your car to others even you have to lend your wife? Forget it.

    If you want a car, just buy it yourself."

    After saying that, Nicole closed the car door all of a sudden.

    Melissa''s mouth twitched. She said, "Well. Even though you are rich, why do you put on airs to me? By

    the way, if Mom and Dad hadn''t carried you back, everything would have been mine now. Lending a

    wife or something? Do you have a wife? Why don''t you lend your husband to me for two days?"

    Nicole immediately froze.

    She stared at Melissa coldly and said word by word, "Say that again. Lend who?"

    Nicole knew that she was in a bad mood today. She was distracted because what happened with

    Samuel. Although she had temporarily gained the upper hand with Elvis, no one knew better than

    herself how much pressure she had endured. She was simply putting all her eggs in one basket.

    Right now, Melissa''s words irritated Nicole, whose anger instantly rose to its peak.

    Feeling Nicole''s murderous look, Melissa shrank involuntarily.

    "What''s wrong? You said it yourself. If I want to borrow the car, you won''t lend it to me. Doesn''t that

    mean you will lend me your husband?"

    "Melissa, get out! Out!"

    Nicole was furious.

    If Melissa was someone else, Nicole would have already done something to her. However, she was the

    biological daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Bush. Now Melissa was the apple of their eyes. If Nicole really did

    something terrible, she had no idea what would happened next.

    Therefore, she tried her best to suppress herself and endure it.

    Melissa was somewhat dumbfounded.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I said get out of my car now! Immediately! Don''t make me to force you."

    "How dare you!"

    Melissa was brazen enough to put on an act and waited for her move.

    Nicole was in a lousy mood, and now she was repeatedly provoked by Melissa. So she suddenly

    opened the car door and kicked Melissa out.

    "Nicole, you asshole!"

    Melissa fell facedown on the ground.

    She scolded Nicole angrily, and with a "buzz", a stream of car exhaust directly rushed into her mouth,

    choking her to cough repeatedly. Nicole''s car flown away like an arrow from the string,

    "Asshole! Damn it!"

    Melissa breathed in the automobile exhaust, terribly annoyed, but Nicole ignored her.

    Her phone rang at that time.

    Nicole nced at it. It was Lucas who called, so she cheered up.

    "Lucas."

    "Mommy, the people in the Order of R asked when I will log out. After all, they are reluctant to have a

    head-on confrontation with Elvis."

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Nicole hesitated.

    Right now, there was no news from Samuel. What if after withdrawing the men from the Order of R,

    Elvis went back on his word?

    However, Nicole also knew that it was entirely for Lucas'' sake that the Order of R helped her. Now

    Lucas was in a bit of a dilemma, which meant that she had to make a decision.

    No one knew that Nicole was taking risks.

    And no one knew that the leader of the Order of R had owed Lucas a favor, which gave Nicole a

    chance to intimidate Elvis.

    Lucas noticed Nicole''s hesitation.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mommy, I know what to do. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to their leader."

    "Lucas, you will join the army one day. After all, the Order of R is an oversea terrorist organization.

    After this, your debts are cleared, and you are strangers to each other. In the past, I didn''t care how

    you helped their leader dodge the radar search, but from now on, we shouldn''te into contact with

    them."

    Before this, Nicole did not know that her son was so capable. If Lucas hadn''t told her, she wouldn''t

    have believed that her son would actually have connections with a foreign organization, and that he

    knew their leader.

    It was said that the leader of the Order of R was being hunted, and Lucas identally barged into their

    pursuit system. Perhaps it was just for fun from a child''s view, then Lucas wanted to see who had

    betterputer skills. He intercepted their radar search system and misled the UAV to a wrong area.

    This gave the leader the opportunity to escape.

    Later, the leader of the Order of R found out that it was Lucas that helped him. He said Lucas could call

    him whenever in need so that he could return him the favor.

    If it wasn''t for saving Samuel, Nicole wouldn''t have known that her son would be so capable. Moreover,

    it was Lucas that had told her about Elvis'' research base.

    Nicole became worried as long as she thought that Lucas had bearing on a terrorist organization.

    Although the Order of R had helped her now, Nicole didn''t want Lucas to have any contact with them.

    Lucas was a good boy and answered straightforwardly.

    "Alright."

    "Let''s wait for a while longer. Ten minutes. After ten minutes, we would have our hands tied if there''s

    still no news from Elvis. We will withdraw them then."

    Nicole knew that what she wanted had been delivered.

    There was a slim chance that Elvis would go back on his word. But as long as there was uncertainty,

    Nicole would never feel totally at ease.

    Lucas could feel Nicole''s low spirits. He bit his lower lip and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. Samuel will be

    fine."

    "I know. Log out now and remove the tracks. I''ll wait near the detention center. I hope we can have a

    family reunion tonight."

    Nicole hung up and pulled over at the roadside.

    Could they make it and take Samuel back?

    What did Elvis want? Just the Green family and Eternal Group? So simple? If so, why would the Kent

    family suffer?

    Nicole¡¯s mind was full of doubts.

 Chapter 882 Company Was in Trouble

    Chapter 882 Company Was in Trouble

    In fact, ever since Elvis suddenly appeared and the Kent family had that ident, Nicole had an inkling

    that she no long had anything in control. Then something happened to Samuel even before this inkling

    grew into a concrete feeling.

    She had to admit that Elvis moved fast and urately. That Gerry was already dead, but what about

    the one who was still alive?

    He was like a pair of eyes hidden in the darkness, staring at Nicole and her family all the time. It set

    Nicole on edge.

    After she rxed for a while, her phone rang again.

    Nicole nced at it. It was Melissa. Apparently, Melissa got the phone number from her father.

    Without even looking, she cklisted Melissa''s phone number.

    Right now, she was upset about Samuel. She was in no mood to deal with Melissa.

    Then, Nicole restarted the car and drove to the detention center.

    She hadn''t eaten much in the morning. After noon, she was not hungry at all. Now that the sun was

    about to set, but there was still no news. Nicole was a little anxious.

    Did Elvis regret it?

    Or did he have new ns?

    Nicole called Heather. Heather told her that Elvis had nevere out of the room.

    Lucas also said that although the men from the Order of R had gone away, with some people left

    nearby, Elvis'' men could still see them.

    Nicole didn''t know what was wrong, but she could only keep waiting.

    However, she did not see Samuele out. Instead, Jacob''s call came.

    "Mrs. Green, where are you?"

    "Is anything wrong?"

    Temporarily, Nicole was reluctant to say anything about Samuel.

    Although such a big ident happened to the Green family, Nicole had blocked the news. And the

    press did not report it, because the senior leaders in the media industry had no intention to make it

    open. Now, Jacob''s call made Nicole confused. So she asked directly.

    Jacob hurriedly said, "Mrs. Green, can you get in touch with Mr. Green? Something happened to the

    "What is it?"

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    Jacob whispered, "Pleasee here now. If you can get in touch with Mr. Green, please tell him to

    After saying that, Jacob hung up.

    Nicole rubbed her aching temples. Although she didn''t know what had happened in thepany, she

    heard Jacob''s anxious tone and had no time for consideration.

    She looked at the detention center nearby. Her beloved man was inside, but now she could not wait for

    him here.

    Nicole sighed and called Ernesto, asking him toe and wait here. Then she drove towards Eternal

    Group.

    As soon as she entered thepany, Nicole felt something was different.

    Although she didn''t run thepany, she heard from Samuel that thepany had a few

    shareholders. Nicole looked around and noticed that these shareholders were sitting in the conference

    room, and they looked angry. Nicole frowned unconsciously.

    "Mrs. Green, where''s Mr. Green?"

    Jacob did not see Samuel, so he hurriedly asked.

    "Samuel was busy and can''t go away. I''m here to check what happened."

    As soon as Nicole said those words, the shareholders became unhappy.

    "Who are you? Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you are Mrs. Green, you

    know nothing about thepany. Do you know how to do business? Call Samuel back right now!"

    Nicole seldom came to thepany, so she knew little about thepany. Now she was criticized by

    these shareholders, she felt terribly embarrassed.

    However, now under special circumstances, Samuel couldn''t be here definitely. Anyway, she could only

    bravely say, "Samuel is on a business trip. He can''t be here. What happened to thepany? Can you

    tell me?"

    "Do you have a stake in thepany? Who are you? You have no rights to ask us about it. If Samuel

    can''t make it back, can he give us a video call? Call him now. We need to talk to him."

    The shareholders simply made things harder for Nicole.

    Nicole was a little awkward.

    Jacob hurriedly said, "Gentlemen, please calm down. This is our Mrs. Green. I know you all have

    underestimated her but she does have a stake in ourpany. She owns 25% of thepany. Mr.

    Green had told me that if he was not here, Mrs. Green would have full authority to deal with urgent

    matters. Because his 25% is Community Property, and his wife has the right of disposal."

    With Jacob''s words, not only Nicole, but all the shareholders were surprised.

    "What nonsense! How can he give away our shares randomly? Furthermore, these shares are not in

    themunity property."

    Mr. Bates was infuriated when he heard this.

    Nicole was still dumbfounded.

    When did she get 25% share of Eternal Group?

    However, before Jacob could get time to care about Nicole, he hurriedly said to Mr. Bates, "Mr. Bates,

    Mr. Green has already left a document in thew firm. So please show some respect for Mrs. Green."

    Although Samuel didn''te, Jacob knew that if Nicole could contact Samuel, she wouldn''t be here.

    After all, Nicole was not interested in thepany business, nor was she interested in the

    management. She did not even know about the 25%. So unless something happened to Samuel, or he

    was really busy, Nicole would nevere here.

    Now that Mr. Green was not here, Jacob could never let people bully Nicole. This was his duty.

    Although there was a "vice" in Jacob''s title, everyone knew that he was Samuel''s trusted subordinate

    since he had been by Samuel''s side for so many years. Jacob''s words, though not as influential as

    Samuel''s, were definitely valued in the industry.

    Now that Jacob had been protecting Nicole, even if a few shareholdersined about it, they had

    no choice but to suppress all their dissatisfaction. After all, Nicole had more shares than them.

    Seeing that they were silent, Jacob said to Nicole, "Mrs. Green, here''s the thing. One of our

    constructionpany had an ident not long ago, and a migrant worker died on the spot. ording

    to the investigation, there was something wrong with our lift, and the worker also met with the mishap

    just on the lift. Someone posted it online right after it happened. Although ourpany''s public

    rtions department was responsive, the harsh public opinion still went viral. Our stocks are

    plummeting, and the family of the victim is seeking justice, asking us to offer an exnation and

    Nicole frowned in worry.

    Was it a coincidence that such a terrible thing happened at this time?

    Or did someone did it on purpose?

    In a constructionpany, idents happened from time to time, but the news shouldn''t spread so

    quickly. Now it seemed that it was getting worse and worse for them, as if someone was deliberately

    targeting them.

    "Didn''t you send someone over to negotiate?"

    "Yes, but our people were kicked out at the door. Manager Benington, who was in charge of

    negotiation, is now hospitalized."

    Hearing Jacob''s words, Nicole squinted.

    "So now we are having a meeting for what?"

    Nicole looked at the shareholders.

    This wasn''t a big deal. If Samuel was here, he might be able to solve it quickly. But at the critical

    moment, Samuel wasn''t here.

    However, even if Samuel was absent, with Jacob''s ability, he might also handle it well. However, not

    only did Jacob fail to settle it, the shareholders were sitting here with anger. There must be something

    wrong.

    Nicole looked at the shareholders with sharp eyes.

    The shareholders were dissatisfied with Nicole, who suddenly appeared and became a major

    shareholder. Now that they saw Nicole look at them with sharp eyes and question them, they were

    annoyed immediately.

    "For what? Now our stocks have fallen off sharply, which has seriously affected our interests. Moreover,

    Samuel didn''te to deal with it and the group failed to handle such a small matter properly. We

    doubt whether Samuel has the ability to manage the whole group."

    Mr. Bates spoke again.

    Nicole sneered and said, "So you mean you want to rece Samuel? Then who will be the chairman?

    Do you remember that this group belongs to the Green family? Are you Mr. Bates, right? May I ask how

    many shares you have in Eternal Group? Do you have the right to change the president?"

    Nicole asked an especially sharp question.

    She had never abused her power and bullied others. But those shareholders were clearly kicking her

    when she was down.

    No, perhaps it was not kicking her. They were simply here to make trouble for her!

    Or perhaps they knew that Samuel could note here, so they were so unscrupulous and fearless.

    Nicole pondered on all the things, and she suddenly thought of Elvis.

    She looked at Jacob and whispered, "Does this Mr. Bates have anything to do with Elvis?"

    Jacob was surprised.

    "Elvis? Do you mean Mr. Green''s Uncle Elvis?"

    "Yes."

    "Mr. Bates and Elvis were once best friends."

    Hearing Jacob''s words, Nicole was suddenly enlightened.

    Elvis was threatened by Nicole and had no choice but to release Samuel. However, he couldn''t

    reconcile himself, so he nned to destroy thepany. At that time, even if Samuel was released,

    thepany would be in a mess and just an empty shell. Samuel would have no time to investigate

    him or Gerry.

    Perhaps the ident at the construction site had something to do with Elvis.

    Nicole went over all the clues in her mind quickly.

    When Mr. Bates saw that Nicole and Jacob were whispering, he couldn''t help but get angry.

    "What are you talking about? Tell us all. Or are you plotting to exploit our interests? I think you should

    call Samuel out. Can a woman be in charge of so many important things? Stop joking! Where is

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Samuel? Has he done something wrong and gone somewhere to hide?"

    As soon as Mr. Bates said those words, everyone turned their attention to him. When he finished

    speaking, Nicole was struck by his certainty and turned around to gaze at Mr. Bates.

 Chapter 883 We Dont Need Any Shareholders

    Chapter 883 We Don''t Need Any Shareholders

    Mr. Bates was intimidated by Nicole''s gaze.

    The gaze was so close to that from Samuel. For a moment, he thought that he was speaking to

    Samuel.

    After spending such a long time with Samuel, Nicole had acquired the same coldness in her eyes as

    that of Samuel.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Mr. Bates was nervous inside yet sounded confident, "What: Did l say anything wrong? We are all

    shareholders, and we have the right to know everything. When you whispered to Jacob in front of all of

    us, you are causing doubts among us."

    Nicole noticed the sh of guilt in Mr. Bates¡¯ eyes.

    It turned out that there were some things that Mr. Bates was afraid of.

    Nicole turned around and sat on Samuel''s seat.

    "Mr. Bates, I don''t think I have the duty to tell you what I was talking about with Jacob. Who do you

    think you are? Do you keep more shares of thispany than me?"

    Nicole finally understood what was going on here. She was the biggest shareholder in Samuel''s

    absence. She could do or say whatever she wanted, with the authority granted by Samuel.

    Mr. Bates was irritated by Nicole''s indifferent appearance. He suppressed his anger and said in a low

    voice, "Mrs. Green, please stop being sarcastic under this critical condition."

    "Alright, let me ask you something. After decades since its founding, the Eternal Group must have a

    full-fledged PR team. Where is the team now? And what about the senior management? You earn

    good sries and are expected to do something for the Group. The Eternal Group is not a charitable

    organization. We don''t pay those who don''t contribute."

    Nicole said the words loudly, which carried a trace of anger.

    She then turned to Jacob, "Jacob, go and sign Manager Benington a paid leave. Thepany will pay

    his medical expenses. Then go and find out who is held ountable for this ident. Do not leave

    anyone out. Ask the PR team to release an announcement of our solutions to this matter. Call the

    police to look into the idental death of the worker. Now I need an executive manager to visit the

    family of the worker on behalf of the Group. Take the idental death policy and thepensation.

    Any volunteer?"

    Nicole looked around the conference room.

    The shareholders immediately turned their faces away, for fear that Nicole would call their names.

    Nicole snorted.

    "If you are not willing to stand out when thepany is in trouble, just keep silent and wait for the

    yearly dividend. When Samuel was in charge, I had never heard so manyints from you. Some

    of you even did not show up throughout a year. Why do things change now? Are you trying to take

    Samuel''s position while he is absent, or do you have something else in mind? You should know the

    fact, the Green family is able to buy out the shares from all of you. If any of you does not want to stay,

    just say it now and I will buy your shares out. Jacob, write down the names of those who want to quit.

    Even if the Green family does not have enough cash at hand, we can turn to the venture capitals. I

    think our oil mines in East Africa is profitable as well. Take back all the shares. We don''t need any

    shareholders."

    The expressions of some shareholders'' changed immediately when they heard Nicole''s words.

    "Mrs. Green, we never intend to sell our shares out. We had no idea of putting pressure on you, either.

    It was Mr. Bates who asked us here."

    "Yes. Mr. Bates asked us here. We have no idea of what happened."

    The other shareholders put the me onto Mr. Bates.

    Mr. Bates¡¯ look was not of a pleasure to look at.

    "You are going too far."

    However, no matter how hard Mr. Bates tried, he couldn''t convince anyone anymore.

    Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Nicole said indifferently, "Since we have reached an

    agreement, does anyone have anything to say about my n?"

    "We have no problem with it."

    "Then all of you can leave now and wait for the dividend. Before that, just travel around and enjoy your

    lives. If you are loyal to the Green family, Samuel would not throw you away. But if there is anyone who

    is betraying thepany, Samuel would show him no mercy as soon as hees back."

    Everyone knew who Nicole was talking about.

    At first, they thought that Nicole, a weak woman, would not be able to handle the situation. However,

    after seeing her calmness and skills to deal with the matter, they had nothing toin about.

    Mr. Bates left angrily with the other shareholders.

    Nicole felt a headache.

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t look good, Jacob whispered to her, "Mrs. Green, I will go to visit the worker''s

    family. They are not emotionally stable now. I am the perfect choice to deal with it when Mr. Green is

    absent. Do not worry. I can take care of it."

    "It''s OK. Leave it to me. Olivia and Booth need you."

    Nicole rubbed her temples and stood up.

    She looked at Jacob and smiled, "Take care of them and keep them from danger. This is the most

    important job for you. When you left, is anyone else staying with the worker''s family?"

    Jacob paused for a moment and shook his head.

    Nicole immediately asked Jacob to leave, "Hurry up and go back home. I will take care of the

    me the most right now is the safety of Olivia and Booth. Uncle Elvis attacked the Green family all of a

    sudden and made things difficult for Samuel. Although we are not prepared for it, we know what is

    going on and what will happen. But I think things are much moreplicated now that they attacked

    the Kent family for no reason. It was not that easy. Now that only Olivia and Booth are left alone at the

    Kent''s, you had better stay with them all the time. The Green family has protections, but all Olivia and

    Booth have is you. Hurry up and go back!"

    For unknown reasons, Nicole felt uneasy.

    Hearing what Nicole said, Jacob paused for a moment and hesitated, "But it could be dangerous when

    Mr. Green is not with you."

    "I will ask someone else to go with me. Just go back to them now."

    "Alright."

    Jacob started to get worried after hearing Nicole''s words.

    Elvis had been targeting the Green family for many years. Even when Nicole''s father-inw was alive,

    Elvis had been creating troubles for some time. It was very likely that he repeated it again. But Nicole

    made a point. Why were they targeting the Kent family this time?

    The Green family had nothing to do with the Kent family. Why did Elvis target the Kent family and

    kidnapped Olivia''s father. There must be somethingplicated.

    Right now, Olivia and Booth were facing the greatest danger.

    Jacob rushed out directly.

    If things allowed, Nicole wanted to go with Jacob and checked Booth''s legs and how Olivia was doing

    right now. But she could not.

    If Elvis was responsible for all of this, she would make him pay!

    Nicole''s head was aching again.

    Then she got a call from Lucas.

    "Mommy, I found that someone transferred money from thepany."

    Nicole was shocked.

    "What happened?"

    "Someone from the Eternal Group is transferring money to an overseas ount. The amount is quite

    Nicole trembled.

    "Are you sure it is an overseas ount? Can you track down the location of this ount?"

    "It is a virtual bank ount. Usually, such transfers are made for moneyundering. Mommy, they are

    skilled at hacking."

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Nicole rubbed her temples again, being anxious.

    "Do you think you are any better than them?"

    Lucas told exhaustion from Nicole''s voice.

    Nicole barely had any rest after the ident. Now that thepany was in trouble, Lucas felt sorry

    mom.

    "I can erase my traces and transfer the money to another safe ount."

    "Be careful."

    Nicole knew that there were some things she could not offer help with.

    After Lucas hung up the phone, Nicole stood up and went to the Finance Department.

    The director of the Finance Department saw Nicole as soon as she arrived. Although she was not

    familiar with Nicole, Jacob had already told her what had happened in the meeting room before he left.

    The director knew who was in charge now.

    She stood up as fast as she could.

    "Mrs. Green, how can I help you?"

    "Did anyone use theputer just now?"

    Nicole knew that if the system was hacked, no one would know anything. Nheless, she asked the

    question.

    There were not many people in the office. Hearing Nicole''s question, they all raised their heads in

    surprise and shook their heads.

    They did not seem like they were lying. Nicole turned to the ountant, "Write me a check for a

    pension."

    "Of course, Mrs. Green. How much do you need?"

    "500 thousand yuan."

    When everything was ready, Nicole called Zac.

    "Come to pick me up at thepany and take me to a ce."

    Nicole knew that if she appeared at the ident site, she would be the focus of all the media.

    She might not be able to leave. But if she did not go now, no one could do it for her.

    She had to go there, even if this was a trap. She had to show up on behalf of Samuel and the

    When Zac arrived, Nicole was waiting at thepany''s entrance.

    "Mrs. Green, sorry that I amte."

    Zac was panting.

    Nicole looked at him and shook her head.

    "It is OK. Take me to the construction site."

    Zac was stunned when he heard Nicole''s words.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. ir told me that you should not go. He will take care of it."

    "He is a doctor. Why did he get involved? This is a trap against the Green family. ir has no obligation

    to help us with it. Moreover, Gabrielle is pregnant. If anything happens to ir, how could I face

    Gabrielle and Samuel? Just ignore ire. Let''s go."

    Nicole knew what ir meant. Perhaps he also noticed something abnormal. But she would not get the

    Hawk family involved in this matter.

    Just as Zac was hesitating and did not know what to do, a Rolls-Royce stopped in front of Nicole.

    Nicole could not believe in her eyes when the car window was rolled down.

    Why was he here?

 Chapter 884 I Want You to Pay with Your Life

    Chapter 884 I Want You to Pay with Your Life

    "I heard about what had happened. It is a trap. It is hard to tell whether it was an ident when a

    person fell off from such a high elevator. You should not go. Also, you should check if that worker is

    contractual. If yes, he should be covered by ident insurance. Contact the insurancepany

    immediately. I will go to the construction site on behalf of you."

    It was Jason.

    Nicole felt touched at his words.

    "Uncle Jason, I know you are trying to help me, but I have to face it by myself. Neither you nor

    grandfather should step in. I believe that it is a trap set up by Uncle Elvis and the other man, and it is all

    about the Green family. If both Samuel and I fail, you can step in by then. But now it is not the time. I do

    not want to get you in trouble. I am afraid that if you step in too early, there will be no one to help us

    Nicole''s words surprised Jason.

    Although what Nicole said was reasonable, he still feel uneasy if Nicole went to the site by herself.

    "I will go with you. I don''t think they could so powerful that they can get the Don family involved."

    "They are not influential, but could get Samuel detained. And they are able to keep you and grandpa

    away from this matter. All this has said much about them. Uncle Jason, I will watch out. Do not worry

    about me."

    Nicole''s words depressed Jason somewhat.

    "But you are pregnant..."

    "It is destiny as for whether the baby coulde to us or not. It would be the best if he could make it; if

    not, we could do nothing about it. Now that ourpany is in trouble, I cannot just wait at home for

    other people to rescue my husband and save thepany. It is not my style. I understand that I am not

    good at running business as a designer. But it is a matter of attitude if I choose to get away from the

    challenges. I will be careful, Uncle Jason. Just go back home."

    Nicole smiled at Jason. It was a firm and stubborn smile.

    Jason''s heart ached, but he could not insist anymore.

    "Alright. If you need anything, call me. Remember that the Don family is behind you. We will never

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    leave you alone under any circumstance."

    "I will keep that in mind."

    Nicole smiled again and got into Zac''s car.

    When the car started, Nicole took out her phone and called the constructionpany.

    "Did the worker that was dead have ident insurance?"

    Thepany manager was stunned and then answered, "No, he is a temporary worker and had only

    been here for a few days. Mrs. Green, I am so sorry. We did not check everything carefully. We..."

    "Do not say it. You are not expecting this to happen either. Besides, we still have no clue what

    happened exactly. What the situation is now there?"

    Nicole raised the question quickly.

    The manager hurriedly replied, "The media is everywhere. The dead worker''s families are protesting

    here, and we do not dare to go forward and chase them away. It is a deadlock now. I also feel that

    someone raised the conflict deliberately. All the other workers are so annoyed that we are afraid that

    there will be a riot. Mrs. Green, maybe you should send someone else over instead ofing by

    yourself.''

    Nicole had thought of such a situation, but she did not expect it to be so serious as this.

    She took a deep breath, "I have to show up. Nobody else could take care of it. I will be there soon. You

    do not need to be too anxious. Just leave it to me."

    After saying that, Nicole hung up the phone.

    "Zac, do you have any information about the deceased worker?"

    "Yes."

    Zac hurriedly passed the worker''s information to Nicole.

    Nicole cannot believe what she saw and was stunned.

    It was Jamar, who she met before in the arcade!

    She still remembered that Jamar dered himself as Gerry''s subordinate. When they went back to the

    arcadeter, it was already closed. Together, Jamar disappeared. Why did he show up now? Why was

    he dead in the Green family''s construction site?

    Nicole would never believe that it had nothing to do with Gerry and Under Elvis.

    Seeing Nicole''s expression was depressed, Zac asked immediately, "Mrs. Green, what''s wrong? Is

    there something abnormal?"

    "Yes. It is a very serious problem."

    Nicole looked through the information from beginning to end. Jamar did not have a stable job and he

    had no ce to live at. But he was married and had two children. Now that he had died in the

    construction site, it was not hard to guess that Gerry''s man was the one who instructed Jamar''s wife to

    protest.

    She was so nervous and rubbed her temples. They arrived at the constructionpany.

    "Mrs. Green, we arrived."

    From afar, there were so many people. From reporters to the workers, or the security guards of the

    Green family, they were crowded together.

    Nicole frowned slightly. She opened the car door and got off. Zac followed her closely.

    "Mrs. Green, it is too dangerous here. Should I call Petty toe back?"

    Zac suggested.

    Nicole shook her head, "There is no need. Petty is looking after the children. I do not want Joseph and

    Zoe to know about the situation we are facing now."

    She sighed and walked towards the crowd.

    Someone noticed Nicole at first nce and shouted, "Everyone, stop arguing. Mrs. Green is here. Let

    us listen to what she is going to say."

    "What else could she say? The worker died at herpany''s construction site. Where were they in the

    first ce? She onlyes here because it raises the public''s attention."

    Another person quickly retorted.

    Nicole''s eyes swept over, but there were too many people to tell who said it.

    The media came over to Nicole when they saw her.

    "Mrs. Green, where is Mr. Green when this severe ident happened? Why are they sending you here

    to handle this matter? Is it true as what the rumor imed that Mr. Green is not going to take care of

    it?"

    Hearing the reporter''s bitter questions, Nicole gradually understood the situation.

    Uncle Elvis was trying to let everyone know that Samuel is in the detention center.

    The news had been suppressed and she was forcing Uncle Elvis to release Samuel. When this

    ident happened and Samuel did not show up in the first ce, many people were concerned. If

    anyone saw that Samuel was released from the detention center, it would be impossible to hide the fact

    that Samuel caused a person''s death.

    If that happens, even if Uncle Elvis withdraws hiswsuit, the news media and the public would

    continue to find out the reason Samuel was in the detention center. At that time, if someone told the

    fact deliberately, Samuel''s reputation would be destroyed.

    Uncle Elvis was good at this!

    Even if it was a difficult situation, he still designed all these traps for her and the Green family!

    She was thinking before about why Uncle Elvis designed this ident at the construction site. After all,

    this matter could be negotiated. As long as the Green family''s attitude was sincere, everything could be

    settled. Now she understood what was waiting for her here.

    Nicole frowned.

    She whispered to Zac, "Call Ernesto and tell him not to wait outside the detention center. Do not do

    anything when Samueles out. Also, tell Ernesto to pay attention to the media around the detention

    center. Do not get Samuel exposed."

    "Mrs. Green, if I leave now, these people will hurt you."

    Zac said worriedly.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I have my ideas. Hurry up and go! No matter what, do not expose

    Samuel."

    "This..."

    Zac was still hesitant. But he understood that if Samuel is exposed, not only would his reputation be

    damaged but also the entire Green family''s stock would go down significantly. Also, many cooperation

    projects would be suspended.

    Thinking of the consequences, Zac hurriedly pushed the crowd aside and called Ernesto.

    The reporter saw Zac and Nicole talking. Although they did not hear what Nicole said to Zac, they could

    tell that Zac was talking on the phone. Immediately, their questions became sharper.

    "Mrs. Green, did we make a right guess, so you told the people from the Green family to inform Mr.

    Green?"

    "I don''t know where you heard this news from. However, my husband, Samuel, has been able to keep

    his business in the Seapolis City for all these years. I believe you have enough evidence to tell if he is a

    person that would run away from the problems. Unfortunately, my husband went on a business trip not

    long ago. I am pregnant and am experiencing some symptoms recently. Therefore, I did not pay much

    attention to the outside world. When the ident happened, the executive leaders did not want to

    affect my mood, so they did not inform me at first. Samuel was unable to rush back either. That was

    why this matter was not resolved immediately when it happened. Here, I want to apologize to Mr.

    Hunt''s family and Mr. Hunt himself on behalf of the Green Family."

    Nicole bowed in Jamar''s direction.

    People''s anger was relieved a little by Nicole''s attitude. They moved aside.

    Only then did Nicole see that Jamar''s body was still on the site.

    Jamar''s face was unidentifiable because he fell from the elevator. There were a woman and two

    children kneeling beside him, crying out of breath.

    Nicole was also a mother. She knew what a woman would feel when something terrible happened. She

    walked over to them.

    "Mrs. Hunt, I am sorry for your loss. We will do whatever we could to make it up for your families. Just

    let us know. We will do our best."

    Nicole was very sincere. However, Jamar''s wife suddenly raised her head and fiercely said, "Do you

    think money can buy everything? I just want my husband alive! If you can bring him back to this world, I

    want nothing. My children will never have their father anymore! You took away their father''s life and

    want to pay money for it. Do you know how old they are? What is the use of money without their

    father''s apanying?"

    She cried out. Her blood-red eyes staring straight at Nicole as if she were going to use her eyes to kill

    Nicole.

    Nicole, on the other hand, could tell something from her words.

    Did it mean she does not want money?

    She did not want to settle either.

    "Mrs. Hunt, I know that money cannot buy everything. But we need to find a way to solve it after all of

    these, right? You cannot justy his body here forever, can you?"

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Mrs. Hunt''s eyes suddenly darkened.

    "Yes, he would not stay here forever. I want you to pay your life for it!"

    As Mrs. Hunts spoke, she suddenly pulled out a dagger from her sleeve and stabbed it towards

    Nicole.

 Chapter 885 This Joke Is Not Funny at All

    Chapter 885 This Joke Is Not Funny at All

    "Ah!"

    Seeing this scene, the crowd could not help but scream. Nicole seemed to be awfully frightened,

    standing upright nkly to watch the daggering towards her chest.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Mead was obviously ruthless. Many people even thought that Mrs. Mead had been waiting here all

    the time with the pure intention of witnessing the Green family''s manager do this.

    Some people wanted to pull Nicole, but they were afraid of getting hurt.

    Nicole sobered up at the most urgent moment. She screamed and attempted to turn around, yet Mrs.

    Mead''s dagger directly stabbed in her left chest.

    Crimson blood sprayed out immediately.

    "She''s killed!"

    Some people screamed out at once.

    The news media were also stunned and hurriedly started shooting.

    When Zac heard the voice, his heart involuntarily skipped a beat.

    He bulled his way through the crowd in a hurry and rushed in. He saw that Mrs. Mead had already

    pulled out the dagger, with crimson blood sprayed on her face in a extremely ferocious way. She did

    not even pause to stab the dagger at Nicole again.

    Nicole held Mrs. Mead''s hand tightly with both of her hands, but she was somewhat powerless. The

    veins on her forehead became obvious while she watched the dagger slowly approaching her.

    "Mrs. Green!"

    Zac stepped forward all of a sudden and kicked away the dagger in Mrs. Mead''s hand. Then, he

    quickly held Nicole in his arms.

    Nicole became extremely weak.

    The blood was continuously stimting everyone''s eyes.

    Mrs. Mead got up in a hurry after she was kicked over, as if she could not feel the pain. Once again,

    she headed towards Nicole.

    "A life for a life! You rich people should pay with your life!"

    Zac knew how important Nicole was to Samuel, and he also knew how important Nicole was to the

    Green family. Now Nicole was pregnant, yet she was injured before his eyes. How could he exin this

    to Samuel?

    Hearing Mrs. Mead shouting crazily at this moment, Zac lifted his leg and kicked her again.

    "You''re courting death!"

    Everyone shivered at the sight of Zac''s ruthlessness.

    At this moment, Nicole fainted from excessive bleeding.

    "Dead! Mrs. Green is dead!"

    Someone shouted. It was explosive, like a drop of water dripped into a pot of oil.

    Who was Nicole?

    She was Samuel''s first wife and the matriarch of the Green family!

    Although there was an ident at the construction site, Nicole was not the backstage maniptor.

    Therefore, almost all the witnesses were scared by Mrs. Mead''s extreme action.

    They were afraid that Samuel would react fiercely after hearing about this, and they were even more

    afraid that the entire Seapolis City would be in turmoil.

    Zac was terribly stunned.

    Someone whispered, "Call an ambnce. Perhaps she still can be saved."

    "Yes, call an ambnce!"

    Zac sobered up all of a sudden and turned on his phone at once so as to call an ambnce, while his

    hands were slightly trembling.

    "Mrs. Green, wake up. Hold on! You have a baby in your belly!"

    Once again, everyone quivered at Zac''s word.

    A baby?

    Samuel''s baby!

    Mrs. Mead might had killed two lives!

    In contrast, Mrs. Meadughed loudly at the sound of this.

    "Great! They''ll pay two lives for my husband''s life!It''s worth it!"

    "Security, arrest them! Put them in the Green family''s dungeon. Let''s wait for Mr. Green''s return!"

    Zac bristled with anger, but Mrs. Mead did not seem to have any intention of running away. She just

    Mrs. Mead''s two children were awfully frightened, and immediately started blubbering.

    "What''s there to cry about? Stop crying!"

    Mrs. Mead was so stern that these two children stopped crying in fright.

    About all of this, everyone else had their own opinions, but no one said a word.

    Nicole was carried into the ambnce which whistled to the hospital.

    This news had to go live without a script.

    Elvis tightly furrowed his brows when he saw it live in his room.

    He picked up the phone and directly called Gerry.

    "What''s going on? Why haven''t the media gone pestering Nicole to find out where Samuel is as we had

    nned? Why haven''t your shills exposed in the mess that Samuel is in the detention house? How did

    these turn out to be about Nicole''s being stabbed?"

    "I don''t know either. Jamar''s wife had promised to follow our n. Who knows why she went crazy at

    the scene. Nicole had been stabbed before our people had the chance the take any action. Haven''t you

    told me that she was as skillful at fighting as Samuel? Why did she fail to dodge Jamar''s dagger?"

    Now that Nicole was stabbed, the n fell through. At the thought of this, Gerry was about to go mad.

    Suddenly, Elvis was enlightened.

    "Nicole is really cruel. She is so cruel to herself! Isn''t she afraid that she might really lose her baby?"

    "Dad, what do you mean?"

    Gerry was slightly stunned.

    Elvis sneered and said, "What we''ve nned was just to make Samuel lose his reputation and let

    Nicole die miserably. However, now it was all wrong. ording to our n, Nicole was supposed to be

    surrounded by the media once she showed up, and our people were expected to expose that Samuel

    was responsible for Jamar''s death, which would both entangle Nicole inwsuits and discredit Samuel

    in public. Then, when the news of Samuel''s release is out there, Samuel would be finished off. If

    Jamar''s wife stabs Nicole to death at that time, it would kill two birds with one stone. Today, however,

    Nicole did not give the media any time to ask questions. Instead, she boldly went to Jamar''s wife and

    went straight to the point, saying that she would like topensate them, which makes it incredibly

    silly for Jamar''s wife to stab Nicole to death at that moment. Now that Jamar''s wife had stabbed her,

    the public opinion was on their side, and we''ve be passive instead. Are you sure that Nicole and

    Zac are the only ones who went to the construction site? "

    "I''m sure our people have been following them since they came out of their group. Jason nned to go,

    but Nicole told him to go back, so he took Zac to the construction site alone."

    Hearing Gerry''s words, Elvis¡¯ brows furrowed even deeper.

    "Hurry up and see if our people are still there."

    Hearing this, Gerry was slightly stunned.

    "Dad, are you saying that Nicole had asked someone to get rid of our people while everyone''s attention

    was on her appearance?"

    "Except this, can you offer any more reasons as to why our people didn''t carry out our n? Nicole did

    nothing more than showing up and letting out a shout. Don''t tell me you haven''t noticed anything

    strange."

    Elvis became a little angry.

    The fact that his son was tricked by a woman like Nicole sent him to the verge of frenzy.

    Gerry went to investigate in a hurry.

    Noticing that the ambnce had pulled out, Nicole abruptly opened her eyes right as the doctor and

    the nurses were about to perform first aid.

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole said confidently, but Zac and everyone else were shocked.

    "Mrs. Green, you''d better have a physical check-up. If something really happened to your body, how

    could I exin to Mr. Green?"

    Restrained as Zac was, he was about to cry out of worry.

    Nicole smiled mildly and took out a pierced blood bag from her chest. Heughed and said, "It''s fake! I

    still have another few on me."

    As she spoke, she took four or five blood bags out of her clothes, which were originally hung on

    different critical body parts.

    Zac became dumbfounded.

    Yet the doctor and the nurses heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Mrs. Green, this joke is not funny at all."

    Yet the doctor still secretly rejoiced that this was only a joke. Otherwise, they were afraid that Samuel

    would even tear down their hospital.

    Nicole sat up and said seriously, "Although it''s only a joke, I hope that all of you could treat me as a

    critical patient when we get off the car. Moreover, you''re expected to promise not to let the cat out of

    the bag. Could you do me this favor?"

    This was Nicole''s offer of peace.

    Usually, even if these people wanted to curry favor with the Green family, there was no way. Now that

    Mrs. Green took the initiative to ask them for help, they were naturally happy. After all, this was an

    opportunity for them. Although they did not know why Nicole did this, they nodded heavily.

    "Mrs. Green, if you have any instructions, just tell us."

    "Alright, now please forget what you have seen just now. I''m still a critical patient who was stabbed,

    and everything should be done ording to the normal procedure. Doctor, go on with the operation.

    Zac, you know how to lead the public opinion, right?"

    Suddenly, Nicole called Zac.

    Only then did Zace to his sense.

    "I see. I''ll give the order immediately. But ... Mrs. Green, what exactly is going on?"

    "No big deal. I''ve just overset a trick. Besides, when I was involved in such a serious incident, the press

    and the public would shift their focus from Samuel to me. At that time, Samuel would be able to

    escape. Moreover, since we have clearly expressed our attitude towardspensation, there would be

    no reason or excuse for Jamar''s family to make trouble again. Now that the public opinion and the

    initiative are both on our side, everything would be easily solved."

    At the sound of these words, Zac finally understood the current situation, but he was still under

    lingering fear.

    "Mrs. Green, this is too risky. What if you are wrong and hurt yourself? Furthermore, if the opponents

    really intended to hurt you, how could youplete this performance so smoothly?"

    "So, when I got out of the car, I took the initiative to attract everyone''s attention. At this time, their

    people in the crowd will definitely frame me or defame the Green family. As long as they make a sound,

    I will know who it is. Let our people quietly take them out and lock them up while I speak. Our people

    can do this. "

    Nicole said with a smile.

    Zac was slightly confused.

    He somehow found Nicole strange.

    Was she still the delicate woman he knew, who valued love above all?

    "But our people are in the hospital and the Green''s. Who can help Mrs. Green find out the opponents?"

    Zac was very confused. Laurence had been sent out, Ernesto was around the detention house and

    Petty was in the hospital. Who else coulde to help?

 Chapter 886 Mr. Green, You Dropped Your Stuff

    Chapter 886 Mr. Green, You Dropped Your Stuff

    "Steve of the Shaws."

    Nicole said with a smile, while her words stunned Zac again.

    "Steve of the Shaws?"

    Zac looked at Nicole with a little admiration.

    "Mrs. Green, when did you contact Edwin? I thought you had been very busy."

    "I can do anything as soon as I want."

    Nicole said nothing more.

    Shey in the ambnce for a rest.

    The ambnce fell into silence for the moment, yet the doctor and the nurses were all d that Nicole

    was not their opponent, because they were already filled with apprehension after hearing of the internal

    strife between the wealthy people.

    The ambnce soon arrived at the hospital. Nicole was carried off and sent to the emergency room as

    soon as possible.

    Zac was contacting someone. It seemed that Nicole was seriously injured, so Jacob quickly contacted

    Samuel.

    The news media had also arrived. After all, no one dared to treat Nicole shabbily considering her

    identity.

    As for Samuel, originally he had been released, yet he received a note asking him toe out an hour

    He was a little confused, but he still followed this instruction as the note was handwritten by Nicole.

    To be honest, the fact that Samuel was able to leave the detention center already could prove his

    influence. Therefore, as long as Samuel gave the staff here some benefits, they would naturally allow

    Samuel to sit here for an hour longer without asking the reason.

    The news media outside waited for more than half an hour with no gain. They even witnessed Ernesto

    went away by his car. At this time, at the sound of the news that Nicole had been stabbed, all of them

    hurried to the hospital with cameras on their shoulders.

    "Who told us that there''s big news here? Where''s the big news? Something happened to the Green

    family''s constructionpany while we were foolishly waiting here. I think someone was ying with

    us on purpose."

    Some reporters began toin.

    When the other reporters heard this, they all felt that this was the case and left anxiously. However,

    there were still two or three reporters who wanted to wait here to see if there really was some big news.

    Ernesto entered the detention center through from another entrance.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green asked me to pick you up."

    Samuel frowned slightly when he saw that Ernesto did not came from the main door.

    "Where did youe from?"

    "The back door."

    "There''s a back door here?"

    Samuel looked at the policeman beside him.

    The policeman said dejectedly, "That door is for special people only. Let alone us, even our director

    might be unqualified to walk that way. Mr. Green, you are indeed very influential."

    Samuel frowned.

    Naturally, he was clear about his influence, but he had not arranged all this. Could Nicole be behind

    this?

    However, Nicole would not know about his interpersonalwork.

    Neither the Dons nor the Shaws had the right to do so, then why would Nicole make such an

    arrangement?

    "Do you know who''s behind this?"

    "The 158 organization."

    Samuel was a little shocked by Ernesto''s words.

    "Who? The 158 organization? Is Mrs. Green associated with the 158 organization?"

    This was totally beyond Samuel''s expectation. After all, even the higher-ups might have to ask the 158

    organization for help sometimes. This organization is both righteous and evil. It does not belong to any

    country, but it possesses the most sophisticatedputer hacking technology in the world. It even

    possesses various high-end technology licenses. Therefore, the leaders of every country wish to

    establish good rtions with them. As long as they came forward, not to mention the case of Gerry,

    even if there was a bigger case, it might be solved easily.

    However, what surprised Samuel was that the person who was able to connect with the 158

    organization was actually his wife.

    This woman really surprised him.

    Samuel said nothing more. Knowing that it was arranged by Nicole, naturally, he followed Ernesto to

    walk out from the back door.

    The so-called back door was actually the director''s office. The meaning of going out from the director''s

    office was definitely different from going out from the detention center.

    Once getting out of the detention center, Samuel quickly switched on his phone and was about to call

    Nicole. However, Ernesto hurriedly said, "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green was stabbed at the construction site

    and is currently in the hospital for emergency treatment."

    "What did you say?"

    Samuel looked serious all of a sudden, with his phone fallen to the ground.

    "What happened?"

    Ernesto exined to Samuel what had happened in the construction site, and he said that the higher-

    ups of thepany did not dare to get involved into this issue due to the order of shareholders of the

    group.

    Samuel became grim-faced on hearing this, which made Ernesto feel rather stressed out.

    Ernesto said, "Zac is keeping Mrs. Greenpany. However, it has been almost an hour since they

    entered the emergency room, and several bags of blood have been sent there, yet there is still no

    news. All of the reporters are watching over there."

    Samuel tightly clenched his fists.

    "Let''s meet at the Green''s first. I''m going to change into a new set of clothes before going to the

    hospital."

    Ernesto was brought up short by Samuel''s order.

    "Mr. Green, why don''t you go to the hospital directly?"

    "Mrs. Green has arranged everything, so she will be fine. Besides, I am wearing the same clothes as I

    did before the ident, and there are also some pleats, wrinkles and traces, which might be somehow

    suspicious. What did Mrs. Green say about me?"

    "Mrs. Green said you were on a business trip and couldn''t make it back."

    Samuel''s eyes dimed somewhat.

    "I see. Let''s go back to change clothes first."

    Under Samuel''s instructions, Ernesto drove directly back to the Green''s.

    When Samuel returned, Lucas wasing out to drink water after turning off theputer, and his

    eyes immediately turned red at the sight of Samuel.

    "Samuel, wee back."

    Seeing the tears in Lucas'' eyes, Samuel fondly touched Lucas¡¯ head and whispered, "You must have

    had a hard time. Thank you."

    "I''ve been fine. Mommy is the one who has done the most. I''ve just been typing on myputer at

    home, yet mommy has been on the front lines."

    Samuel nodded at Lucas'' words.

    Although he was shocked to know that Nicole had contact with the 158 organization, but she would not

    be able to get in touch with the organization without Lucas'' help. That was why Samuel was so

    touched.

    He had not expected that he would be protected by his wife and son when he was in trouble.

    Originally, he thought that he had really lost this time, and he did not expect to see a favorable turn,

    which also let him notice the ability of his wife and child.

    "Don''t worry, I will express my gratitude to your mommy."

    "Then I''ll take a rest. I''m a little sleepy now."

    Lucas knew about Nicole''s n. But now the continuousputer switching of high-intensity caused

    him a terrible headache.

    See how haggard his son was, Samuel said with heartache, "Go to rx yourself. Leave the rest to

    me."

    "OK."

    Only then did Lucas turn around and walk into his room.

    Samuel quickly returned to his bedroom, took a shower, and then changed into a clean set of clothes.

    Then he went downstairs, only to see Lucas sitting on the sofa, somewhat absent-minded.

    "Didn''t you say you were going to rest? Why are you still sitting here? I''m going to the hospital to

    cooperate with your mommy. You can stay at home. Call me if you need anything. Also, if you''re

    hungry, ask Wendy to cook for you. You don''t have to wait for us, alright?"

    Samuel instructed.

    Although Lucas nodded slightly, he grabbed Samuel''s hand.

    "What''s wrong? Do you want to go to see your mommy together? It''s not time yet. Listen to me. Gotta

    take a rest. You''ve worked hard these days."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucas looked at Samuel and hesitated to speak. In the end, he gave Samuel something and said

    sullenly, "Take a look. I''m going to rest."

    After that, he really stood up and left.

    Samuel was slightly stunned. He looked at the stuff in his hand and suddenly frowned.

    "Ernesto, go to the hospital."

    He put the A4 paper in his pocket and walked out with Ernesto.

    Ernesto did not know what Lucas had shown to Samuel, but ever since Samuel saw it, he had been

    gloomy, and the atmosphere became extremely oppressive.

    Ernesto did not dare to ask, and he directly drove Samuel to the hospital.

    When the reporters saw Samuel show up, they automatically stood on two sides and took the initiative

    to make way for Samuel.

    The fearsome seriousness of Samuel made everyone silent.

    "Haven''t shee out yet?"

    When Zac heard Samuel''s voice, he was slightly stunned. When he saw Samuel really standing in front

    of him, he hurriedly said, "Mr. Green, you were ... back from your business trip?"

    "What else can I do when something like this has happened? How did you take care of my wife?"

    Samuel''s voice was as cold as an ice knife.

    The people around once again took a deep breath, trying their best to make Samuel ignore them.

    "Where is she?"

    "She is locked up in our basement."

    Zac naturally knew that Samuel was asking about the person who injured Nicole.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned sharp.

    "She''s kept alive so that the police cane get her."

    Samuel was the only one who had announced to beat others, but no reporter dared to write about it.

    Zac followed the instructions immediately.

    "Mr. Green, those two children..."

    "Keep them for now. Let''s wait and see the condition of Mrs. Green. If Mrs. Green is out of danger, give

    Jamar''spensation to these two children, and ask them whether they want to live with their rtives

    or go to the orphanage. It''s up to them."

    Samuel had made clear that the person who stabbed his wife had to pay for it, but the children were

    also victims. Now that he children had lost their parents, he would make proper arrangements for them.

    Zac nodded.

    The reporters quickly recorded his words as well.

    Time passed by. The lights in the emergency room were on all the time. Samuel waited outside, calling

    from time to time, as if he was handling something with the top executives of thepany.

    No one knew what was going on with Nicole or when she would be able toe out, but no one dared

    to leave.

    The atmosphere in the corridor was oppressive.

    Zac leaned against the wall and looked at the lights in the emergency room. He thought about Nicole''s

    instructions and kept looking at his watch.

    It''s not time yet.

    Samuel tugged at his cor and whispered, "I''m going to the bathroom."

    As he spoke, he took his hands out of his pockets, brushed his hair, and walked away.

    Zac saw a piece of A4 paper in Samuel''s pocket and quickly bent down to pick it up.

    "Mr. Green, you dropped your stuff."

    "It''s yours."

    Samuel left without turning his head.

    Zac was slightly stunned.

    His?

    What would it be? Why would Samuel give it to him in this way?

    Would it be something secret?

    Zac held the paper in his hand and said to Ernesto, "Take care of it. I''ll be right back."

    When he walked to the window where no reporter was around, he opened the paper. However, when

    he saw what was on the paper, his face instantly changed.

 Chapter 887 Thank God I Had a Strong Heart

    Chapter 887 Thank God I Had a Strong Heart

    When Samuel returned from the outside, Zac had alreadye back. However, Zac''s expression was

    not very good. Samuel did not say anything but sit down on the chair in the corridor.

    The reporters were still waiting.

    Samuel looked so grim that no one dared to utter a word.

    As for Elvis, he knew that something must have gone out of his control, as the reporters waiting at the

    entrance didn''t see Samuel there. But Samuel had already been released.

    "Gerry, go pack up. Let''s get out of here."

    Elvis had no choice but to leave this ce.

    Although Nicole was now between life and death, the fact that she could get people from the Order of R

    to find Elvis¡¯ own research base had already sent him jitters. Worse still, Samuel had been released.

    Elvis knew that he could send Samuel to jail only because Samuel was caught unprepared. However,

    this was Samuel''s territory. Given that Samuel was now distracted by Nicole''s condition, Elvis thought it

    was the best time for him to leave.

    However, Gerry was somewhat unreconciled.

    "Dad, if we leave now, all our efforts will go down the drain. Besides, what about the stuff we want..."

    "It''s still there, and I don''t think Samuel knows anything about it. Otherwise, he would have already

    taken it out. We can''t stay here now. Son, everything I did was for you. If something bad happened to

    you, I don''t know what I can do for the rest of my life. So pack your things right now. I''ll see you at the

    airport."

    After Elvis hung up the phone, he looked at the door outside.

    It was Heather and the others.

    Elvis knew they were skilled, but he smiled contemptuously.

    If he wanted to leave the Technology Center, just walking through the gate was impossible.

    Elvis came to the window and looked down. There were lines of cars below. This was the 13th floor,

    and getting out from here wouldn''t be easy. However, if he went down to the 12th floor and took the

    elevator from there, it would probably do the trick.

    Thinking of this, Elvis opened the window and jumped over.

    He jumped from the balcony on the 13th floor to the one on the 12th floor. Fortunately, it was attached

    to an empty room.

    Elvis smoothed his suit and took the elevator from the 12th floor.

    And Heather knew nothing about it.

    After Gerry hung up the phone, he felt unreconciled no matter how he thought about it.

    He came back to the Seapolis City to take over from Samuel and take control of everything here. And

    now he had to leave with none of the above aplished. He was really pissed off.

    Gerry thought for a moment, but he still chose not to follow Elvis¡¯ words. He took a taxi to the Green''s

    alone.

    When the security guard at the Green''s saw Gerry, he was slightly stunned and stood straight

    subconsciously.

    "Mr. Green."

    "Yes."

    Gerry nodded and walked into the Green''s fair and square.

    There were only Wendy and Lucas in the house. When Gerry walked in, Lucas just opened his room

    door and was hurrying to the bathroom. He was surprised at the sight of Gerry.

    "Samuel? Why are you back? Where''s my mommy?"

    Gerry was a little surprised, too.

    This was the first time he had seen Lucas in person. Although he had seen him in the photo, this close

    observation made him somewhat excited.

    "I came back to get something."

    "Okay."

    Lucas rubbed his eyes and yawned as he entered the bathroom.

    Gerry frowned a little.

    Nicole''s life was at stake. How could her son still look so calm and rxed? Was it because Samuel

    didn''t tell him?

    Gerry was not sure. But thinking of what he wanted, he quickly went up to the study on the second

    floor.

    However, after Lucas closed the door, his sleepy eyes instantly lit up.

    The kid quickly took out his phone from one of his sleeves and sent a message to Samuel.

    "Samuel, where are you?"

    Samuel happened to be holding his phone at the moment. He was slightly surprised at Lucas''

    message. Then he replied immediately, "I''m in the hospital. Your mom hasn''te out yet."

    "You''re in the hospital?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    Samuel noticed that Lucas'' reaction was a little unusual.

    Samuel replied instantly, "There is a man who looks exactly like you at home. Do you happen to have a

    twin brother?"

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    "Gerry?

    But wasn''t Gerry already dead?"

    Since everything was handled by Nicole, Samuel did not know the rtion between himself and the two

    Gerry. And he certainly did not know that there was another Gerry. Hearing Lucas'' words, Samuel''s

    eyes narrowed slightly and his expression turned cold.

    "Take care of yourself. I''ll send someone back to deal with it."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up the phone, Lucas put his phone back in one of his sleeves and flushed the toilet. Then

    he went out of the bathroom yawning.

    He looked upstairs and found that the door of the study seemed to be unclosed. Thinking of the study

    room as Samuel''s secret base, he quickly went upstairs.

    "Daddy, did you see my overalls?"

    Lucas rubbed his eyes, looking very tired.

    Gerry''s searching immediately stopped.

    He rapidly opened the door of the study and saw Lucas standing right there. Thankfully, Gerry didn''t get

    caught.

    "Why the kid is so annoying?" He thought.

    Gerry put on a smile and said, "You should know where it is. It''s your overalls."

    "Wendy washed it the day before yesterday. I don''t know where she put it. Please help me find it. I want

    to wear it."

    Lucas murmured. He reached out to pull Gerry''s arms, but Gerry stepped back quickly. The man smiled

    and said, "Go ask Wendy. I''m in the middle of something right now. Good boy, leave me alone here."

    While speaking, Gerry intended to nudge Lucas out of the door.

    Lucas did not struggle either. He only turned around touching Gerry with his hand and then went

    downstairs.

    As Lucas returned to his room, Gerry heaved a sigh of relief.

    What a close call!

    No.

    He had to leave this ce as soon as possible. With this brat here, Gerry''s identity would be exposed

    sooner orter. However, he didn''t know that Lucas had already sensed something wrong with him.

    Lucas didn''t have overalls at all!

    Samuel knew this.

    It was a pity that the man in the study didn''t know it.

    Lucas was shocked that there was someone looking exactly like Samuel. If the man were his dad, how

    He couldn''t work it out. Anyway, Lucas quickly turned on theputer. A live camera view appeared on

    theputer, and he could clearly see everything in the study.

    After closing the door, Gerry quickly searched through Samuel''s desk and bookshelves. Lucas had no

    idea of what he was looking for.

    The kid frowned slightly.

    "Samuel, he seems to be looking for something."

    Lucas took a picture and sent it to Samuel.

    Samuel lowered his head and looked at his phone. Since he wasmunicating with her son via

    Twitter, others did not know what Samuel was doing. They only felt that his look of solemnity made it

    frightening for them toe near.

    "Looking for something?

    What do they want from the Green family?"

    Samuel had no idea, but still, he sent a message to Lucas.

    "Stay cool. If he wants to leave, let him go. Don''t follow him, alright? I''ll take care of it."

    Seeing Samuel''s reply, Lucas nodded.

    "Alright."

    Lucas saved the video on theputer and then went back to sleep.

    Samuel called Jacob. No one knew what he was saying, as Samuel went to the other side of the

    corridor.

    Zac was absent-minded so he didn''t notice Samuel''s movements.

    But Ernesto did. Yet he didn''t dare to follow.

    With all these people anxiously waiting, Nicole finally came out of the emergency room. But her face

    was terribly pale.

    "Doctor, how is Mrs. Green?"

    Ernesto asked immediately.

    As Nicole was out, Samuel hung up the phone and walked over quickly.

    "How''s she?"

    Being a little intense, the doctor still replied rapidly, "She suffered from blood loss. Though her life was

    saved, she still need to rest. And she needs peace right now. Otherwise, her baby might be in danger.

    Samuel''s face immediately turned pale.

    "Nikki, can you hear me?"

    He held Nicole''s hands tightly.

    Nicole was asleep and she looked weak. But when no one saw her, she opened one of her eyes and

    smiled at Samuel.

    Samuel was slightly stunned, then sighed in relief.

    "Take her to the ward. No one is allowed to disturb her rest during this period of time."

    "Understood."

    Ernesto promptly followed the doctor to the ward.

    He couldn''t help but nce at Zac. He realized that Zac was a little distracted.

    Samuel also saw that, and he whispered to Zac, "You can go now. Ernesto is enough here."

    Brought back to reality by Samuel''s words, Zac nodded.

    "Drive safe."

    Samuel added, still a little worried.

    Zac nodded again and left the hospital.

    After Nicole was taken to the intensive care unit with Samuel, the reporters outside became active. In a

    short while, the news that Nicole was stabbed by Jamar''s wife was further exaggerated.

    In the ward, Samuel closed the door and hugged Nicole tightly.

    "Did you n to scare me to death?"

    The news made his entire body tremble intensely, especially when hearing that Nicole was covered in

    blood. He was nearly scared to death. Thankfully, Zac exined everything to him in time. Otherwise,

    Samuel would literally break into the emergency room.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that Nicole''splexion remained pale, Samuel asked worriedly, "Are you OK? I can see your

    face..."

    "It''s makeup. I''m fine. The doctor and I took care of all this. Don''t worry, I''m totally fine."

    To show that she was fine, Nicole intended to get out of the bed. But she was held by Samuel

    immediately.

    "Don''t move. Let me hold you for a little bit longer. You are the one who can surprise and frighten me at

    all time. Thank God I had a strong heart."

    Samuel put his arms around Nicole. The way he trembled made her realize that the man was indeed

    concerned about her.

    "If I didn''t do this, I won''t be able to take the initiative. Besides, if I''m right, Elvis is probably nning to

    run away now."

    Just as Nicole finished speaking, Samuel''s phone rang. Looking at the caller ID on his phone, Samuel

    frowned slightly.

 Chapter 888 Mine Is Yours

    Chapter 888 Mine Is Yours

    "Jacob, what''s going on?"

    Samuel unlocked the phone and put himself on speakerphone.

    Jacob whispered, "Mr. Green, Elvis disappeared."

    Nicole''s face cracked into a smile.

    "He can''t never run away from us. Check who he contacted and go find him."

    "Yes, madam."

    Jacob would certainly listen to Nicole. Though Samuel hadn''t said anything, Jacob knew that Samuel

    would do the same.

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel looked at Nicole, smiling faintly, "Somehow I feel like I don''t know

    my wife. How did you be so powerful anyway?"

    "I''m not powerful. I just happen to know someone."

    Nicole knew that it was time for her to confess.

    She tried to sit up, and Samuel promptly ced the pillow behind her so that she could lean

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand and whispered, "I didn''t mean to lie to you. It''s just that I didn''t think it was a

    big deal. Besides, I didn''t have many opportunities. It was just a one-time favor."

    "What was it, exactly?"

    "It all starts with Lucas."

    Nicole paused for a moment and began to talk.

    "Lucas has been interested inputers since he was little. I didn''t notice this at that time. It was Allen

    who discovered it. He said that if the kid really liked it, he would invite a teacher to teach him. Either

    way, it would be good for Lucas."

    After saying this, Nicole sensed that Samuel''s expression turned somewhat gloomy. She knew that this

    man might be jealous again.

    "Come on. It''s all history now. Lucas and I are now with you. Doesn''t that mean more to you?"

    Still, Samuel was quite upset. He muttered, "But I have missed a lot of your precious memories. And

    Allen was a part of these memories at all time. When I think of this, I feel sad."

    Nicole couldn''t say anything about this. The situation back then was tooplicated. She really didn''t

    know that Samuel was innocent. She was also very regretful that Samuel was not there with them.

    "It''s OK. We still have a baby on the way, don''t we? I believe you will be a great father this time."

    "You think?"

    "Of course."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuelughed like a child.

    Nicole sighed and said, "Do you want to me to continue or not?"

    "Sorry. Sorry. You go on."

    This time, Samuel sat there like an obedient kid and listened carefully.

    Nicole continued, "The teacher Allen found for Lucas was very skilled. Later on, we found out that he

    was a hacker of the 158 organization."

    "What? Does that mean Allen knows people from 158?"

    Samuel immediately thought of this.

    Nicole shook her head.

    "No, Allen didn''t know the identity of the teacher. Only Lucas knew. Since Lucas was so gifted, his

    teacher wanted to take Lucas to the organization. Given Lucas'' age and talent, he might grow up to be

    a pir of the organization if trained properly. Lucas only told me about this. It was a rather awkward

    situation. And I didn''t want to have anything to do with the Tang Family for this favor. So I made an

    agreement with the 158 organization. When Lucas turned 10 years old, we would then see if he was

    still interested. So it was not I but Lucas who knew the organization. I didn''t ask them for the favor then

    because that was not the right time. Besides, Lucas was hanging around just like other boys. And I

    think it''s quite good. The reputation of a genius is great, but it can also make him lose a lot of fun, don''t

    you think?"

    Nicole told me all about the 158 organization at one go. Only then did Samuel nod his head.

    "What a surprise! I didn''t expect that my son would be valued by the 158 organization. This means that

    he is really talented."

    "Don''t get too excited about this, Lucas prefers working for the military. If he were to work for the 158,

    he would end up as a hacker for his whole life. So we still need to deal with the follow-up. But now we

    have nothing to worry about. Only because you got into trouble did Lucas contact the people from the

    158 organization. This would put pressure on those higher-ups. After all, many important figures in the

    world rely on the 158 organization. So for this reason, the higher-ups wouldn''t hold you down too much.

    Thanks to that, I also got a chance to ease up."

    Nicole sighed. With Samuel staring straight at her, she coughed and said somewhat awkwardly, "And I

    knew someone from the Order of R purely by ident."

    "What kind of ident? I have no idea that one can know some foreign terrorists by ident."

    When Samuel thought of the cruelty and unscrupulousness of the Order of R, he became slightly

    nervous and worried. He didn''t expect that his wife could know such an organization.

    Nicole said somewhat gloomily, "I really don''t know them well. It''s just that their leader was injured one

    time, and I happened to save him. I didn''t know he''s a terrorist. He saw me drawing a draft and asked

    me if I could design a car for him. I agreed. Not until he paid me did I find out that he was the leader of

    the Order of R. But it was already toote. Since I saved him, he said that he owed me a favor, and if I

    ever had to ask him, just called him. However, there was only one chance. After using it, the two of us

    would be even. For all these years, I didn''t ask the favor and almost forgot that. If it were not for you, I

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    wouldn''t call him for the rest of my life. "

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel felt bad.

    "I''m a bastard. I should''ve protected you, but I didn''t. Don''t worry. Even if the Order of R want

    something from you, I will make sure that you and the children are safe."

    Samuel''s words indicated something, but Nicole did not want to ask now. She confessed what she

    should have confessed and finally felt relieved.

    "I really didn''t mean to lie to you."

    "I know. I''m just so surprised. It seems that if I don''t work hard, I''ll be left behind by you and Lucas."

    "You''ve already done well enough. And it was Lucas'' credit, not mine. By the way, what about your

    case now?"

    This was Nicole''s biggest concern now.

    Although Samuel was released, this case was not over. She had Elvis withdraw thewsuit. But the fact

    that Elvis disappeared meant that he definitely had another n. If this was not handled properly,

    Samuel would end up with an unwarranted charge all his life, which was something Nicole did not want

    to see.

    Samuel touched her hand and smiled, "Just leave this to me. You''ve done well enough. Now tell me

    your n."

    "My n? Well, it was actually Lucas'' n. He hacked into Elvis¡¯puter and found that Elvis had a

    secret research base, which was about regenerative cells, gene variation and things like that. I don''t

    know much about these. However, Elvis is very optimistic about this research base, so he has been

    focusing on this in recent years. After Lucas found the location, I asked the Order of R to surround the

    research base, which forced Elvis to drop thewsuit. However, he probably didn''t want to be

    restrained by me, which might exined the incident of Jamar falling to his death. I think he must have

    asked Gerry to say something to Jamar''s wife, asking her to stab me. If I die, then no one will be able

    to restrain him. And no one can stop what he wants to do. But Jamar''s wife was probably too nervous,

    and I took control of the situation as soon as I got there, which turned everything around. "

    Samuel felt so bad when Nicole said such a thrilling experience in a t tone.

    "You''ve done a great job. You''re even better than a man like me. Honey, don''t you want to work at the

    Hearing this, Nicoleughed.

    "Since you mentioned it, when did you put the shares of the group under my name? Do you know that

    if you don''t give me that 25% of the shares, you will be the biggest shareholder of thepany. Now

    that you have the same shares as me, others may gossip about this."

    "Then what? Mine is yours. I haven''t given you all the shares, because there is still something I have to

    deal with. Otherwise, you are my boss. You can do whatever you want me to do. And I will go wherever

    you want me to go."

    "Are you still the Samuel I know?"

    Nicole smiled and looked at him.

    Samuel held her hand tightly and said gently, "I can be anybody, but I have to be with you. I only need

    you."

    "Sweet words, but I like it."

    As Nicole spoke, she fell into Samuel''s arms.

    It was only a day or two of separation. But after all these things, Samuel just missed her so much.

    He threw his arms around Nicole and kissed her so hard.

    With all these experiences, Nicole began to feel a little tired.

    She leaned against Samuel and whispered, "The Green family has gone through severalyoffs. Why

    are there still a mole in our family? Gerry died in our basement at that time. And it must had something

    to do with the mole. Samuel, you must find this person. Otherwise, our family might get into trouble."

    "I know. I will take care of it. Don''t worry."

    Samuel held Nicole gently and sniffed her hair. Yet a look of hatred shed across his eyes.

    Nicole was probably too tired. She fell asleep in Samuel''s arms.

    Looking at Nicole''s exhausted face, Samuel felt so bad. He helped her lie down and tucked the sheets

    for her. After calling the nurse to take care of her, he left the ward alone.

    The instant Samuel got out of the ward, his face hardened. The grim look on his face made the

    reporters around the ward stiffened with fear.

    They knew that the Seapolis City might not be as peaceful anymore.

 Chapter 889 Welcomed Home, Samuel

    Chapter 889 Weed Home, Samuel

    Seeing Samuele out, Ernesto stepped forward immediately.

    "Mr. Green, where are we going?"

    "You stay here with Mrs. Green and keep her safe. Got it?"

    Samuel was serious.

    Ernesto paused and then nodded immediately.

    After being promoted by Nicole, Ernesto was loyal to her, especially when Zac was on duty now. As

    Nicole''s only bodyguard for the moment, Ernesto felt particrly honored.

    "Mr. Green, I will protect Mrs. Green with my life."

    "Thank you."

    With that, Samuel left.

    Samuel drove alone, and no one dared to follow him.

    Samuel returned to the Green''s in no minutes. A man who looked exactly like Samuel was looking for

    something in the study. Samuel was not sure how Lucas was doing.

    The guards were confused when he saw Samuel. Didn''t Mr. Green enter the house not long ago?

    When did hee out?

    "Hurry up. Close all the doors. No one is allowed to open the door without my code. I''m going to deal

    with another ME."

    Samuel looked stern and grim, shocking the guards who then knew that the man in front of them was

    the real Mr. Green.

    Did it mean that the person who went inside earlier wasn''t Mr. Green?

    Although the guards were confused, they followed the order immediately.

    Samuel drove in, got out of the car, and locked it up.

    Gerry heard a sound in the study. He looked down from the French window and saw Samueling

    back.

    Damn it!

    Gerry hadn''t found what he wanted, and he was going to bump into Samuel soon. What should he do?

    Gerry thought of Lucas the next moment.

    Yes!

    Gerry could have a firm hold over Lucas to oppress Samuel.

    What Samuel cared about the most were his children. If Gerry got Lucas on hold, he wouldn''t be afraid

    that he couldn''t get out.

    Thinking of this, Gerry hurried to the door of the study room to go to Lucas. However, Gerry didn''t

    notice that someone had sshed oil outside the study room.

    As soon as Gerry got out of the door, he stepped on the oil and immediately fell to the ground.

    "s!"

    Gerry wanted to grab something, but he was a far away from the handrail.

    Then Gerry heard Lucas'' voice.

    "Do you need any help?"

    "Of course."

    Gerry had a glimmer of hope at the sight of Lucas. In Gerry''s opinion, Lucas was a child after all, and

    he might not be able to tell who Gerry was.

    Gerry smiled and said, "Help Daddy up."

    Lucas jeered but he still reached out to Gerry.

    When Gerry held Lucas'' hand and tried his best to get up, he schemed that he wouldn''t let go of Lucas.

    Thinking of this, Gerry looked evil.

    However, before Gerry could carry out his n, Lucas pulled Gerry, flung Gerry out over his shoulder,

    and kicked Gerry.

    Gerry was dumbfounded.

    When Gerry saw Lucas¡¯ mocking smile in midair, he was greatly shocked. Unfortunately, it was toote.

    Gerry fell onto the corridor heavily and slid forward because of the oil. There happened to be the

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    staircase entrance.

    "Oh no!"

    Gerry seemed to predict something. He wanted to grab the handrail, but some barbs were there. Just

    as Gerry grabbed it, the barbs pierced into his palm. Gerry screamed in pain and quickly let go.

    Due to the vegetable oil, Gerry fell down the stairs.

    Gerry rolled all the way down the stairs on the first floor, but before he came to his senses, Samuel put

    his feet directly on Gerry.

    "Is it fun?"

    Samuel said indifferently, but Gerry trembled with fear when seeing the ruthlessness in Samuel''s eyes.

    "Samuel, my mission is done. I''ll leave the rest to you."

    Lucas had someone to clean off the vegetable oil.

    Samuel made an OK gesture to Lucas.

    Only then did Gerry realize that he had been set up by Samuel and Lucas.

    "How is that possible? Lucas is just a child!"

    Gerry couldn''t stand to lose.

    Gerry felt that he didn''t crack, so how did he get set up?

    Lucas shook his head as he couldn''t put up with Gerry who looked stupid. Lucas came to Gerry and

    said, "You put your neck into the noose, so there''s no one to me but yourself. Mommy and I were

    thinking about where to find you, but you bit the hook. If I don''t take advantage of it to deal with you, my

    mommy''s hard work these days would be in vain."

    "What?"

    Gerry was bitterly confused.

    "I look exactly the same as Samuel, and I haven''t talked to you much. How did you find that I''m not

    Samuel?"

    This baffled Gerry the most.

    Lucas said coldly, his hands around the chest, "First, I never call Samuel Daddy. I only call him by his

    name. Second, Samuel knows that I have no overalls. But you told me to look for it myself when I

    asked you. So what if you look the same as Samuel? You are fake, and you can''t be real."

    Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Gerry tumbled to it right away.

    Gerry never thought that he would lose to Lucas.

    "I am not resigned to it! Samuel, let me go andpete with me fairly if you''re really something."

    "You have no qualifications topete with me at all. After all, you have been living in my shadow like

    a mouse ever since you were young. Since you want to be me so much, I will give you a chance to

    fulfill your wish."

    Samuel tied Gerry up and said to the men beside him, "Hand Gerry over to Captain Zac and tell him

    that there are new clues about Gerry''s death. Gerry impersonated me and killed Olivia''s mother."

    Gerry suddenly understood.

    "You want me to go to jail for you, don''t you? Samuel, I''m your brother!"

    "No, you''re not. You''re just a gically modified human."

    Other people might not know what Samuel meant, but Gerry understood.

    Gerry turned pale immediately.

    Samuel continued, "If I kill you, perhaps there will be another Gerry, just looking the same as the dead

    Gerry whose heart is congenital defective. Actually, you''re the same as him, aren''t you? Elvis can

    create countless Gerry, so you are not the only one. Since youe to us, it''s time to solve the mess

    left by Elvis. You killed Olivia''s mother, so you should be responsible for it."

    With that, Samuel no longer gave Gerry any chance and had someone directly send him away.

    Lucas blinked and saw Samuel standing in front of him. Lucas stretched arms and said with a smile,

    "Samuel, wee home."

    "Thank you, my dear Lucas."

    Samuel hugged Lucas tightly and was very touched. He was even grateful to Nicole.

    It was Nicole who gave birth to such an outstanding Lucas, and she also let Samuel feel the care and

    warmth of the family.

    No amount of wealth could afford those things.

    Lucas felt relieved after knowing that Samuel was fine.

    "Alright, I need a good rest. I''ve been exhausted these past few days."

    Lucas said, pretentious.

    Samuel touched Lucas¡¯ head and said gently, "Go to sleep. I''ll wake you up if something''s up."

    "I''m going to see mommy when I wake up."

    "Alright."

    Samuel would agree to all Lucas¡¯ requests.

    Lucas was smart, so Samuel didn''t need to worry too much about him.

    After figuring things out at home, Samuel squinted.

    Nicole might not know what Elvis¡¯ research was about, but Samuel knew that. Besides, Samuel was

    clear about what Gerry looked for in the Green''s.

    Samuel pushed open the study door and shook his head when he saw the mess on the ground.

    Samuel picked up a book from the shelf and at once the shelf parted to either side, revealing a long

    corridor.

    It was a secret chamber.

    A rich family always had one or two ces to hide important things. It couldn''t be a safe. There must

    be a mechanism at home and no one but Samuel knew about it.

    After Samuel walked in, the shelf closed itself.

    Samuel walked along the corridor for a while and saw a square table. On the table was the tablet of

    Samuel''s grandfather, with his father''s aside.

    Samuel burned incense and whispered, "Grandpa, Dad, Elvis came to me probably because of

    Grandpa''s research data. I know why Elvis came after the Kents. It screws with three generations, so

    it''s time to end."

    With that, Samuel took out a small box behind the tablet and opened it. There were sheets of papers

    covered with calction data, which would probably drive Elvis crazy.

    Samuel tidied up these things and took out thest piece of paper of research data. Although it had

    turned yellow, Samuel knew how useful it was.

    Samuel found a list in them.

    There were four names on the list. Samuel didn''t recognize them, but he guessed that they should be

    researchers.

    After Samuel finished packing everything, he walked out of the secret chamber.

    It was cloudy as if it was going to rain. It was just like the Green''s, which was somber and was about to

    undergo a storm.

    Samuel lit a cigarette, perturbed. No one could see Samuel''s face clearly in the smoke.

    After ten more minutes, Samuel''s phone rang.

    Samuel saw the caller ID and answered.

    "Mr. Green, I want to ask you for a favor."

    It turned out to be Zac.

    Samuel was not surprised at all. Instead, he felt that it was a littlete for Zac to call him now.

    Zac seemed to be a real man.

    "Zac, you should know that I have bottom lines and principles. I can forgive you before because you

    haven''t crossed the line yet, but I can''t forgive you this time. After all, Petty almost hurt Nicole and

    Lucas."

 Chapter 890 Died for Him

    Chapter 890 Died for Him

    Zac was silent.

    Samuel didn''t say anything else. Time slipped by gradually, and they felt constrained.

    Samuel didn''t hang up the phone, as if he was waiting for Zac''s final decision.

    After about ten minutes, Zac spoke again.

    "Mr. Green, can I do it myself?"

    "Alright."

    Samuel hung up the phone and continued to smoke, but looked depressed.

    After Zac hung up the phone, he was heartbroken.

    Zac looked at the piece of paper he picked up in the hospital over and over again, and his heart ached

    more than he could bear.

    Why was Petty?

    Zac believed that Samuel didn''t identally drop that piece of paper but directly left it to him to save

    his face.

    Zac parked his car by the side of the road and took a long pull on cigarettes before picking up the

    phone and calling Petty.

    "Where are you?"

    Petty was taken by surprise when she received Zac''s call.

    "Have you got a cold? Why is your voice a little hoarse?"

    "I smoked a cigarette."

    Zac didn''t hide it from Petty.

    Petty heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Why don''t you care about your health? Don''t you know what''s going on with you? We''re gonna have

    children."

    "Children? Do you mean you want to have my babies?"

    A mncholy smile touched Zac''s lips.

    "Of course. What are you talking about? We''re married. I''m going to have your babies. Are you nuts?"

    Petty was very happy.

    If possible, Zac really wanted Petty to stay like this.

    Zac''s eyes lit up, and he swallowed and said, "I remember you liked the seaside best, right?"

    "That''s right. What happened to you today?"

    Petty was puzzled.

    Zac took a deep breath and said, "Call someone to fill in. Come to the East Sea. I need to talk to you."

    "What is it? Can''t you tell me now?"

    Petty didn''t really want to go out.

    "No!"

    With that, Zac hung up the phone.

    Zac looked at the piece of paper in his hand, and his eyes grew moist.

    Petty!

    Only now did Zac know that Petty''s surname was Green!

    Petty was Elvis¡¯ biological daughter!

    Petty was Samuel''s cousin!

    Why was that?

    Why did Petty keep it from Zac?

    Why?

    Zac held the steering wheel tightly.

    Zac loved Petty!

    Zac really love her.

    From being in the orphanage to being selected by Samuel and brought into the Green''s, Zac betrayed

    Samuel for Petty and did those things with Zama. Besides, Zac also straightened up for Petty and

    worked hard wholeheartedly for Samuel.

    But why only now did Zac know that everything was Elvis¡¯ conspiracy? Since her childhood, Petty knew

    who she was, what her mission was, and how she would use Zac to do more with less.

    The information seemed all coincidental, but Petty''s intention was very obvious when they were linked

    together.

    Petty had always been Elvis¡¯ source, assigned to the Green''s.

    Zac felt like a fool being used by Petty, who still pretended to be innocent in front of him. Zac couldn''t

    tell how he felt, but he felt as if someone had gouged out a big hole in his heart and it was dripping with

    blood.

    Petty knew there was something wrong with Zac, but she still called someone to fill in and drove to the

    East Sea.

    It was a bit windy here.

    After getting out of the car, she huddled down in her clothes, feeling a little cold.

    In the distance, Zac was leaning against the car and smoking. He had left a lot of cigarette butts at his

    feet.

    Petty frowned slightly and quickly walked over.

    "What are you doing? Do you wish to die from smoking like this?"

    Petty took the cigarette from Zac''s hand, threw it at her feet, and crushed it underfoot fiercely.

    "Zac, what''s wrong with you?"

    Petty abruptly tugged at Zac''s cor, only to see that Zac was in tears, which scared Petty.

    Ever since Petty was a child in the orphanage, she knew that Zac was not a crier. No matter how tough

    it was, Petty had never seen Zac cry so bitterly.

    What''s up with Zac today?

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why are you crying? Didn''t I just not allow you to smoke? I''m doing it for your own good. Besides,

    we''re going to have children. Cigarettes aren''t good for you."

    Petty''s voice lowered a bit.

    Zac hugged Petty tightly, as if he wanted to be one with her, and Petty almost lost her breath.

    "Zac, what''s wrong with you? You''re hurting me!"

    Petty struggled a bit, but still couldn''t break free from Zac''s embrace.

    Zac''s heart ached.

    "Miss Green, did you really love me?"

    "What are you talking about? I''m married to you. Of course I love you."

    Petty couldn''t help but smile.

    However, Zac suddenly let go of Petty and stared straight at her. His gaze was so sharp and Petty was

    scared.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I called you Miss Green just now, but you answered at once."

    Hearing Zac''s words, Petty turned pale right away.

    "I, I didn''t listen carefully. I thought you called me Petty. Yes, you called me Petty just now, didn''t you?"

    "You''re still lying to me!"

    Zac looked at Petty in disappointment, his heart aching unbearably.

    Zac would rather he hadn''t asked, but the truth was like a real p on the face. Zac was pained.

    Petty hurriedly stepped forward, wanting to grab Zac''s arm.

    "Zac, listen to me. I don''t know what you''re talking about. Did someone say something to you? Don''t

    believe it. I...."

    "You are Elvis¡¯ biological daughter. You are Miss Green. Why did you condescend yourself to be an

    orphan and grow up with me? I gave you whatever you wanted from childhood. I tried to get it for you if

    I didn''t have it. I don''t want you to feel bad. Isn''t what I have done worth your true answer?"

    Zac avoided Petty''s hand, but he was extremely sad.

    Petty froze.

    When Petty looked at Zac''s tears and the disappointment and sadness in his eyes, she was torn with

    grief.

    "How did you know?"

    "Do you think you can hide anything from Mr. Green? You know what his bottom line is, but why did you

    cross the line? You killed Gerry in the basement, didn''t you? What a good daughter you''re!"

    "No, it''s not what you think. I did it for a reason."

    Petty couldn''t stand Zac saying that to her. It was so harsh and Petty was heartbroken.

    "For a reason? Yeah, you''re Elvis¡¯ daughter. You do whatever he tells you. When Zama told us to

    betray Mr. Green when we were young, it was you who told me that you wanted to be the mistress of

    your own destiny. I listened to you and went against Mr. Green, but how did it end? I was going to die,

    but you told me that you worked for Mrs. Green and wanted to stay in the Green''s. I didn''t have the

    guts but did what you said. Do you think I''m be good? I''ll do whatever you want me to do, right? But

    why didn''t you let me kill Gerry? Why did you do it yourself? It would have been my fault if I had killed

    Gerry. But why did you kill him yourself? Mr. Green won''t let you get away. But you''re his cousin! How

    is Mr. Green going to kill you?"

    Zac shed tears again.

    Petty heard Zac''s words and tears fell from her eyes.

    "Zac, I can''t choose my birth. I''m Elvis daughter, but I can protect you. Because I''m his daughter, I

    should do this. It''s precisely because I''m the Greens that Mr. Green will let me get away. If it were you,

    you would really be finished."

    "You''re wrong. If you hadn''t killed Gerry and crossed Mr. Green''s line, Mr. Green might have let you off.

    But you know better than me that Mr. Green definitely won''t allow anyone to hurt Mrs. Green, not even

    him, let alone you."

    Hearing Zac''s words, Petty was shocked, and then she forced a smile.

    "So? I''ve been exposed and Mr. Green wants you to kill me, right? So you n to kill me at my favorite

    sea?"

    Petty looked at Zac, her eyes swollen from crying.

    So Petty came here to say goodbye to Zac forever.

    Zac looked at the sea in the distance and whispered, "The sea is really good. It can wash away all of

    your sins and soul. This is the only thing I can do for you. Fortunately, we don''t have any children, so

    you can rest in peace then."

    "Zac, is that why you called me here? Kill me and then go curry favor with Samuel and Nicole, right?"

    Petty cried with tears.

    Zac said coldly, "Isn''t that you chose for me? Didn''t you swear to be loyal to them forever?"

    "Well. Kill me if you can get a promotion in the Green''s and make your future bright. I''ll be happy to die

    by your hands."

    Petty took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes.

    Her tears hadn''t dried yet, shining brightly.

    Zac stretched out his finger and gently caught a drop of tear on the tip of his finger. Through the

    sunshine, Zac seemed to see that Petty was so pure and happy with him.

    Why did people have to grow up?

    ''If only we were children!''

    Zac held the tear in his hand and sighed. He hugged Petty tightly and whispered in her ear, "Petty, I''m

    sorry."

    Petty felt even more grieved.

    Petty wanted to push Zac away, but she couldn''t bear it.

    Perhaps it was thest time Petty hugged Zac.

    Petty loved Zac.

    Dying for Zac was nothing.

    Petty let Zac hug her and indulged in feeling him. Petty wanted to remember Zac forever and never let

    go even if she died.

    Zac saw that Patty had no fear of death and suddenly cut her neck.

    Petty instantly fell down slowly.

    Zac caught Petty in time and carried her towards the sea. There was a speedboat with clothes on it.

    "Take Petty away! Don''t let here back ever!"

    Zac put Petty on the speedboat and said to the sailor with a look of affection in his eyes.

    "Zac, what are you going to do after we leave? What are you going to tell Mr. Green?"

 Chapter 891 Youre Not, and You Cant Be

    Chapter 891 You''re Not, and You Can''t Be

    Zac looked at Petty who was unconscious and smiled. "How can I have the heart to kill her? She is my

    wife. No matter what she did, it was because I didn''t pay enough attention to her. We have to be

    responsible to Mr. Green for this. Here is the money I have saved all these years in this card, which can

    help her live a good life by herself. If she wakes up, tell her that her father is not a nice guy, and restart

    her life anywhere no one knows her."

    He looked at Petty lovingly and rubbed her face again and again. If possible, he really didn''t want to let

    go, but he has to be responsible to Samuel.

    The speedboat started, and Petty was taken away.

    Zac stayed at the seaside for a long time until the sun set. The red light swept across the horizon and

    then the sunpletely sank into the sea.

    Only then did he feel a little cold.

    Zac got in the car, started it, and drove back to the Green''s.

    Samuel was sitting on the sofa.

    When Zac entered, he paused for a moment. Then, he came to Samuel''s side and knelt down.

    "Mr. Green, Petty was released by me. No matter how you''re gonna punish me, I have noints. I

    just hope that you will let her go. If anyone''s to me, it''s me."

    Zac said word by word.

    Samuel looked at him without saying anything. He shook the ss in his hand slightly. The oscition

    of the wine made Zac a little uneasy.

    Finally, he spoke.

    "Zac, how long have you been with me?"

    Zac was slightly shocked. Then, he looked down and said. "It has been seventeen years since I was

    seven years old."

    "Seventeen years. It''s not a short time, but you betrayed me twice."

    Samuel''s words embarrassed Zac a little.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Green. I''m not a very promising person. I let you down. Maybe you shouldn''t have taken

    me away from the orphanage. What''s the use of saying this now? I have no guts. I have lived for a

    woman all my life. However, I really can''t bear to part with her. Therefore, Mr. Green, I am willing to

    Zac said sincerely. He truly felt guilty, but what could he do? He was always under the spell of love and

    his betrayals were all because of Petty. He didn''t know what else he could say.

    Samuel looked at him and sighed. "Would you mind paying me back with your life?"

    "No."

    When he came back, Zac had already thought of such an oue.

    Elvis'' matter had to be settled, and Samuel definitely wouldn''t allow betrayal from people close to him,

    so this was the most effective way to set an example for others.

    He was willing.

    Zac looked down without any hostility.

    Samuel took a sip of wine and said gently. "Petty is pregnant."

    "Yes."

    Zac replied softly, and only then did he realize what Samuel had said.

    "What?"

    He looked up abruptly.

    Samuel put on a faint smile, hiding his true thoughts, and he said it again patiently.

    "She''s pregnant. You''re going to be a father. The examination report was sent by the doctor not long

    ago. She had a general examination, but she didn''t expect to be pregnant. She probably doesn''t know

    about it now. Now you can''t even see your own child. Are you really willing to die?"

    Zac hesitated.

    He and Petty''s child?

    That would be a very cute child.

    But he couldn''t witness that.

    That was good. With the child apanying Petty, she might have a bit of hope in her life in the future.

    After excitement, Zac cried in a low voice, because of both happiness and pity.

    Samuel looked at him without saying anything. When Zac calmed down, Samuel put down the ss.

    Zac took a deep breath and said resolutely. "Thank you for telling me this. I can die without regrets

    now. I''m relieved to know that I would have a descendant. I didn''t expect that I, an orphan without a

    parent, would have a child. It''s God''s favor for me. I have noints. Mr. Green, do it. I only hope

    that you can forgive my wife and child."

    When Samuel heard that, he said indifferently. "Get up and sit."

    Zac was surprised.

    Wouldn''t Samuel punish him?

    He looked at Samuel and could not feel his anger. What exactly was going on?

    Seeing that Zac was still standing there, Samuel spoke again.

    "Just sit as I told you. Do you enjoy standing and kneeling?"

    "No."

    Zac hurriedly sat down.

    He was panicked, wondering what Samuel was going to do, and he was worried about Petty.

    "Mr. Green, did you have someone chase after Petty?"

    "Yes."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Samuel just admitted.

    Zac''s eyes suddenly widened as he stood up.

    "Mr. Green, I''ve already said that I''m the one to me. Why...?"

    "You''re not, and you can''t be."

    As Samuel spoke, he tossed Zac a file bag.

    "Take a look. This is news about your parents."

    Zac was shocked.

    Parents?

    How was that possible?

    Over the years, he had searched for his background secretly, but he couldn''t find it at all. The director

    of the orphanage said that he was left at the gate with his date of birth and name, and he didn''t know

    anything else.

    Zac had always thought that he wouldn''t know who his parents were in this lifetime. However, Samuel

    actually gave him the information about his parents.

    He was slightly shocked for a moment before hurriedly opening it.

    His face clouded over gradually, and then, he closed the file.

    "Mr. Green, is this true?"

    "Look at you. You look like your father a lot. Furthermore, there is a paternity test here to confirm that

    you are his son."

    "But where did this paternity teste from?"

    Zac looked at Samuel, short of breath.

    Samuel stood up and turned his back to him, whispering. "I have someone bring your father''s hair and

    "My father''s hair? Where is he?"

    Zac became even more anxious.

    Samuel turned around and looked straight at him, saying word by word. "He is at Elvis''. To be exact, he

    is a researcher of Elvis'' research institute, but he can''t leave that institute for the rest of his life. So is

    your mother. But your mother died of a cell infection three years ago."

    "What exactly is going on?"

    Zac waspletely confused.

    He had thought about his background, but he never thought that he was the son of a scientist.

    Him?

    Did he look like the son of a scientist?

    However, Samuel''s words left him no doubts. After all, he had no reason to do so, did he?

    Yes.

    He had reasons to do so.

    Zac suddenly remembered Petty.

    "You lied to me. You want me to turn against Petty for the sake of my father, and be willing to be your

    Hearing Zac''s words, Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Am I such a person in your mind?"

    Zac didn''t dare to look into Samuel''s eyes. He looked down and said, "I know you''re not, but I can''t

    believe it. Besides that, I can''t think of any other reason for you to do this."

    "That''s because my family owes you and your father. Do you really think that Petty can live a new life

    after leaving you? Do you know Elvis'' power overseas? It''s easy for him to find Petty. Now that Petty is

    pregnant with your child, if he threatens you or your father with this child, do you think your father will

    fight against him?"

    Samuel''s words shocked Zac slightly.

    "Fight against him?"

    "Yes, your parents are not willing to do experiments for Elvis. I''m going to start with my grandfather. My

    grandfather was a scientist, specializing in gene. Many years ago, he had researched gene duplication

    and substitution experiments. However, he felt that the research vited the naturalw and was afraid

    of chaos, so he sealed the research results. Of course, this experiment was not done by one person. At

    that time, there were four people who participated in this experiment, including my grandfather, your

    grandfather, Old Kent, and Old Miller. At that time, they all swore that they would keep this secret

    forever. The result of their research was locked up by my grandfather. From then on, the four of them

    went their separate ways."

    Samuel got himself a cup of tea and took a sip before continuing. "Originally, this matter ended here,

    but when my father and Elvis were teenagers, my grandfather identally mentioned it when he was

    drunk. We didn''t take it seriously, but Elvis remembered it. Then, he had been searching for Grandpa''s

    research data. He had never found it. However, it did not hinder him from studying cytology and

    gics at a young age. But because of Grandpa''s obstruction, he didn''tplete it in the end. Later,

    he and my fatherpeted for the position of master of the Green family, mainly because of the

    gic data. However, Grandpa saw through his malicious intentions. He knew that if Elvis got the

    data, he would cause chaos, so he expelled Elvis from my family."

    At that time, many people didn''t know why Elvis and Samuel''s fatherpete against each other. They

    thought that it was a grudge of a wealthy family and didn''t know about the real reason.

    Zac frowned. When he heard that, a trace of anger shed through his eyes.

    "Why exactly does Elvis want the research data?"

    "I didn''t know what he was going to do until Gerry appeared. The one who died, to be exact, should be

    Gerry No. 1."

    "What do you mean?"

    Zac became more and more confused.

    Samuel sneered and said. "Vincent and I are indeed the children of Zama and Elvis. They had IVF

    babies back then. I have checked it. At that time, in order to ensure the survival rate, three IVF babies

    were kept. However, only Vincent and I survived, and the other one was abandoned by the doctor

    because of a congenital defect. However, Elvis returned to the research base with this defective

    embryo. He looked for the scientists who had done the research with my grandfather at that time, but

    they have already passed away. Among the descendants, the Kent family is engaged in business, and

    our family doesn''t allow that. Therefore, only your family and the Miller family are left. "

    When Zac heard this, he understood a little, and he listened patiently.

 Chapter 892 Petty Is Pregnant

    Chapter 892 Petty Is Pregnant

    Samuel paused for a moment before continuing. "Elvis had someone capture your parents for the gene

    reproduction. At that time, you were still in your infancy. When your parents received the news, it was

    already toote to escape. They had no choice but to ask someone to send you away, with your name

    and birthday on the card. However, the person who sent you away was chased and attacked before he

    could send you to your rtive''s. With no choice, he took you to the orphanage, thinking that you could

    avoid those who were looking for you. After all, the orphanage''s personnel were mixed and it was not

    easy to discover you there. "

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Zac felt upset.

    He pondered for a moment before he said. "Is there anyone who can confirm what you said?"

    "Yes, I''ve found them. If you want, I''ll bring you to see them at any time."

    Zac nodded.

    Samuel took him to the reception room next door. There were a few old people and a young man.

    The young man looked a little simr to Zac, but a little younger than Zac.

    "This is your brother Eric. He was born after your parents were captured. However, he is not as lucky

    as you. He has been used as an experimental subject since he was born, continuously injected with

    cell regeneration and transnt drugs. Now, he is no longer fertile. So Petty''s child is definitely the best

    weapon to threaten your parents or you. If you still have doubts, you can do a paternity test with him."

    Samuel''s words shocked Zac.

    He looked at the pale-faced boy in front of him and didn''t know what to do.

    "How old are you?"

    "Twenty two."

    Eric''s words surprised Zac.

    Twenty two?

    But Eric looked like he was only seventeen or eighteen years old.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "My body has stagnated. Dad said that I might not have many days left. Mr. Green had someone bring

    me out secretly."

    Eric seemed to know what Zac was thinking, so he hurriedly exined.

    Zac was suddenly close to tears.

    "Mr. Green, if you can bring my brother out, why can''t you bring my father out as well?"

    He couldn''t imagine what his parents and younger brother had experienced in the research institute all

    these years.

    Before Samuel could say anything, Eric said.

    "It is not easy for Mr. Green to bring me out. I was a failure of the experiment and was about to die, so I

    was left in the dump to be burned. Our garbage dump is not strictly guarded, so Mr. Green could take

    me away. However, Dad is a core figure. He is guarded every day and locked in the center. No one can

    get close to him. Zac, Dad said that thest thing Mom said before she died was that fortunately they

    sent you away that year and that she wanted you to live a good life, for us."

    Zac immediately burst into tears.

    "Stop that."

    He hugged Eric and discovered that Eric was so thin that he was almost skinny.

    Samuel did not disturb them and came out.

    Nicole happened to call him at this time.

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole was a little bored in the hospital alone, but she had to finish it. She could not go out now, so she

    was depressed and just wanted to hear Samuel''s voice.

    Samuel smiled and said. "Nothing. I took care of Zac''s affairs."

    "What happened to Zac?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Samuel told Nicole about Petty''s identity and what Elvis came back to look for.

    Nicole listened and felt as if she was listening to a story. She was more than shocked.

    "My god, so Petty is your cousin? Did she poison Gerry No. 1?"

    "Sort of, but there''s something else. I''ll tell youter."

    Samuel instantly told Nicole about such a big matter, which Nicole couldn''t understand.

    "Wait, you''re not nning to do anything to Petty, are you? Since Zac let her go, why do you want her

    back?"

    "It is the safest for her to be in the Green family. I can''t let Elvis get her, not only for her, but for Zac,

    and the child Petty is pregnant with."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was immediately excited.

    "Petty is pregnant?"

    "Yes, I just found out. It''s only been more than a month. But shouldn''t you hate Petty? After all, she

    betrayed you and me."

    Samuel asked in confusion when he heard Nicole''s excited voice.

    But Nicole smiled and said. "Didn''t you say that there''s something else? Besides, Petty is pregnant with

    a baby. We can''t deprive someone else of the right to have their child, can we?"

    Samuel could tell that Nicole was pleading for Petty.

    He smiled and said. "Actually, you''re afraid that I''ll be sad, aren''t you? After all, I don''t have any

    rtives anymore. Petty is my cousin. Anyway, she grew up with me. You want to keep her for me,

    don''t you?"

    Since Samuel made his words so clear, Nicole smiled and said. "There aren''t many people in our family

    and Petty had a grievous difficulty. She didn''t mean to hurt us. Actually, I suspected Petty, but soon I

    changed my mind. After all, if she really wanted to help Elvis, she would have many chances to take

    Zoe, Joseph and Lucas to Elvis. If any of them was taken away by Elvis, he would string us along,

    right? But Petty did not do so. She had been protecting the children, and she was even attacked

    because of them yesterday. So I think she is really kind to the children. After all, she is their biological

    aunt. "

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Someone attacked the hospital the day before yesterday?"

    "It''s already over. Petty has already arranged everything. Right now, this ce can''t be safer. No one

    will be able to enter. Don''t worry."

    Nicole knew that he was worried, so she hurriedly exined.

    Samuel was still worried.

    "I''ll go over and take a lookter."

    "No need."

    "I''m going."

    Hearing Samuel was resolute, Nicole did not stop him anymore.

    Samuel pondered for a while and said. "I will take care of Petty''s matter. Don''t worry."

    "Alright. By the way, has Melissa returned yet?"

    Because of Samuel, Nicole had been so busytely that she couldn''t even care about Melissa. She

    remembered that she told her not to go back to the Green''s for the time being, but was this woman so

    obedient?

    Samuel said indifferently. "No, I guess the news that you were stabbed made her feel too embarrassed

    toe here."

    "Perhaps."

    Speaking of this, Nicole was a little sad.

    The news of her being stabbed was spread out, but Mr. and Mrs. Bush didn''t even call her, which

    disappointed her a little.

    Noticing her depression, Samuel whispered. "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."

    "Forget it. You''re so busy now. Don''t worry about me. Just ask the servant to deliver me some food.

    You can do your job."

    "Lucas wants to see you. Let me tell you, our son is amazing. He actually caught Gerry No. 2."

    "Really?"

    Hearing Samuel talk about Lucas, Nicole was extremely happy.

    They talked a few more before Samuel hung up the phone.

    Zac walked out at this time.

    When he saw Samuel again, he bowed to Samuel deeply, which shocked Samuel.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Mr. Green, thank you. Thank you for everything you''ve done for me."

    Samuel said, somewhat ashamed. "This is what our family owes you. I just didn''t expect Elvis to insist

    on this matter for so many years. I didn''t even know about this. Before my father died, he just told me

    to be on guard against Elvis and not let Elvis control our family no matter when. At that time, I didn''t

    know why, but Elvis suddenly came back and took me to the detention center. Only then did I realize

    that there were some things that I might not have figured out. Therefore, before I went in, I had already

    asked ir to investigate these things. Now that you have known all of this, I only hope that you can

    handle things calmly. It''s best if we can save your father. If we can''t, don''t be so impulsive. After all,

    Elvis is really powerful."

    Before this, Zac might not have understood Samuel''s painstaking efforts, but now he understood

    everything.

    "I''ll listen to you. I sent Petty away. She should be heading in the direction of the high seas now. Mr.

    Green, you...."

    "Actually, I''ve had someone follow you. As soon as Petty left, she was stopped by my subordinates.

    Now she''s resting in my vi. You can go and see herter."

    Samuel''s words set Zac at ease.

    "Mr. Green, what do you n to do to Petty?"

    Zac was still worried. Although he could tell that Samuel meant that Petty would not die, but....

    Samuel put on a serious face and said indifferently. "I don''t know. Let''s talk about it when I get an idea."

    With that, he got up and left the living room.

    When Lucas woke up, he saw Zac sitting on the sofa in the living room. He couldn''t help but walk

    forward.

    "Uncle Zac, what are you doing? Where''s Auntie Petty?"

    Zac suddenly regained his senses, and when he saw Lucas, his face lit up.

    If his child was born, wouldn''t it be as smart and cute as Lucas?

    Seeing him giggling, Lucas couldn''t help but take a step back and say, "Uncle Zac, what made you so

    happy?"

    "You, of course. Your daddy told me to take you to the hospital to see your mommy when you woke up.

    When are we leaving?"

    Zac knew that Samuel would not do anything to Petty for the time being, so he was relieved. However,

    he had not decided how to face Petty.

    The woman he loved the most was actually the daughter of his enemy. Although he loved her deeply,

    there should be a process, and he did not want to face all of this now.

    Now that Samuel had asked him to bring Lucas to see Nicole and observe the hidden dangers, Zac

    agreed.

    When Lucas heard what Zac said, he hurriedly asked. "Where is Samuel?"

    "He went out for business."

    "What is it?"

    "Adults¡¯ business. Hurry up and get ready. We''ll go to the hospital to deliver food to your mother."

    Zac''s words made Lucas a little depressed.

    Don''t get involved in adult affairs?

    Without his participation, adults might have failed their matters. However, he didn''t say anything and

    turned around to get prepared.

    Zac smiled and stood up when his phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 893 Dont Treat Us as Outsiders

    Chapter 893 Don''t Treat Us as Outsiders

    It was an unfamiliar number, but it made Zac uneasy.

    He answered the phone, and Elvis'' voice came from the other end of the line.

    "You are Zac, right? I think you should know who I am. Although I don''t want you to be my daughter''s

    husband, I won''t say anything since she likes you. But shouldn''t you do something for me to show your

    filial piety?"

    Zac was disgusted with Elvis'' shamelessness. He had only felt disgusted in the past, but now he knew

    that Elvis had kidnapped his parents, which caused the break-up of his family. So he hated Elvis.

    "You''re daydreaming."

    "Of course, I like to be optimistic. It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. I will bring my daughter to see

    your father. It''s good to let him see his daughter-inw, isn''t it?"

    Elvis'' words immediately made Zac nervous.

    "What did you do to Petty?"

    "Why did you say that? She''s my daughter. What can I do to her? I juste to see her. Is that right,

    Petty?"

    As soon as Elvis finished speaking, Zac heard Petty''s voice came from the other end of line.

    "Zac and I have already broken up. Do you think he would still like me after I betrayed my brother?"

    Zac''s heart tensed up.

    Petty was actually in the hands of Elvis!

    How could that be?

    Zac panicked.

    "Don''t hurt her! If there''s anything you want,e at me! She''s your daughter, how can you treat her

    like this?"

    "If she wasn''t my daughter, she would have died earlier. Zac, I won''t talk nonsense with you. Samuel

    sent Gerry to the detention center. I ask you to bring him out and send him to me."

    Elvis did not hide his intention.

    "He''s already been sent to the detention center. What can I do? Aren''t you making things difficult for

    me?"

    Zac was a little depressed.

    Elvis sneered and said, "I don''t care. If I can''t see Gerry one dayter, you will see Petty''s corpse. Zac,

    don''t think that I will be merciful. Daughter is useless to me. I only want my son, do you understand?"

    After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    Zac''s heart beat fiercely.

    When Lucas came out, he saw Zac standing there with a pale face, as if he had lost his soul.

    He was alright just now, but why did he be like this in the blink of an eye?

    Lucas walked over and pushed Zac.

    "Uncle Zac, what''s wrong with you?"

    Zac looked at Lucas and said apologetically, "Nothing. Have you packed up yet?"

    "Yes, this is the food that Wendy brought to Mommy. Shall we leave now?"

    "Alright."

    Zac was a little absent-minded, but Lucas did not ask anything.

    They got in the car and went to the hospital.

    Lucas came to Nicole''s ward and knocked on the door, while Zac went to check the security work.

    "Come in."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Lucas opened the door and walked in. He called, "Mommy!"

    "My precious son! I heard your daddy say that you caught No. 2 by yourself. You are awesome, son!"

    Nicole kissed on Lucas'' forehead for a few times.

    Although Lucas was a little helpless towards his mother''s enthusiasm, he could only let her go. She

    would never be tired of it.

    When Nicole finally let go of Lucas, he took out the delicious food.

    "Wendy cooked it. She said it is nutritious. It''s pork liver soup. Mommy, eat more."

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Aren''t you going to share some? You''re also growing. How about eating some too?"

    Nicole said as she was about to pour it for Lucas.

    Lucas hurriedly stopped her and gloated, "Mommy, you are a patient. You need to eat more, otherwise

    the outside world will gossip."

    Lucasughed when he remembered that the outside world said Nicole was dying.

    His mommy has the potential to be a star.

    How could Nicole not recognize that Lucas was mocking her? She pretended to be fierce. "Did you just

    "Mommy, how old are you? Why do you stillin? You are so childish."

    Lucas was a little disdainful.

    But Nicole pretended not to see it and said, "Who cares? This method works well."

    "I despise you."

    Lucas sat on the chair, swaying his legs. Seeing Nicole drinking the pork liver soup and frowning, he

    now was so bad, but not long ago, he was obviously very happy."

    "Uncle Zac? Zac?"

    Nicole put down the bowl and chopsticks.

    "Yes, who else?"

    Lucas'' words made Nicole slightly stunned.

    Samuel had already told her about the current of the matter. Normally, Zac shouldn''t be worried

    anymore. Could anything else just happened?

    "Where''s your Uncle Zac?"

    "He went to check on the security. He will probablye back soon."

    Lucas said casually.

    Nicole thought for a while and said, "Call Uncle Zac over. You can go to y with Joseph and Zoe."

    "Alright."

    Lucas jumped down from the chair. Nicole''s heart beat fiercely seeing his movement.

    "Watch out, don''t hurt yourself."

    "I see."

    Lucas waved his hand, and then opened the door and ran out.

    Nicoleughed and shook her head. This child was really getting more and more naughty.

    When Zac heard that Nicole looked for him, he paused for a moment and then handed over the work to

    someone else. He stood up and went to Nicole''s ward.

    "Mrs. Green, are you looking for me?"

    Nicole nodded and pointed at the chair, "Sit down."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Green."

    Zac sat down by the side.

    Nicole looked at him and smiled. "Samuel told me about Petty. Don''t call me Mrs. Green anymore. Call

    me Nicole. After all, Samuel is Petty''s cousin. We are family. Don''t regard us as outsiders. Besides,

    there are not so many members in the Green family, so we don''t need to talk about those rules."

    Zac paused for a moment. His eyes were filled with gratitude.

    "Thank you, Nicole."

    "Alright."

    Nicole felt good to hear that.

    "Lucas said you are unhappy. What''s wrong? Is it because of Petty? Don''t worry, Samuel promised that

    he wouldn''t do anything to her. Even if he couldn''t forgive her now, it''s just a matter of face. After all,

    Petty hurt him. It''ll be fine in a few days. We are family. He won''t do anything to Petty. Don''t worry. I

    also heard that Petty is pregnant. She should be cautious in the first three months. I''ll talk with Samuel.

    I promise not to upset Petty. "

    Nicole kept talking, just like a considerate sister-inw.

    Zac suddenly choked.

    He whispered, "Nicole, I know you and Mr. Green are kind to me and Petty. I also know that Petty did

    something wrong to you. I apologize for her."

    "We are family. Don''t treat us as outsiders. Don''t talk about it anymore."

    Nicole didn''t want to make them feel estranged because of one thing.

    However, Zac shook his head and said, "No, Petty was brought back by Mr. Green and arranged in the

    vi. I was unhappy at that time, so I didn''t go over to see her. But not long ago, Elvis called me and

    said that Petty was in his hands. He asked me to bring Gerry No. 2 out of the detention center to

    exchange for Petty. I really don''t know what to do."

    Hearing this, Nicole was stunned.

    "How could that be? There should be security guards in that vi."

    "Yes, I think so. But I called and nobody answered."

    Zac was very anxious.

    Elvis might not know that Petty was pregnant, but if he stayed with Petty for a long time, it was

    inevitable that he would discover it. No one could tell what would happen at that time.

    Nicole''s eyes were filled with concerns.

    "Where''s Samuel?"

    "Mr. Green has gone abroad."

    Samuel did this in a very secret manner. Even Nicole did not know about it. So when she heard Zac''s

    words, her heart tensed up.

    "What is he doing overseas?"

    "He wants to destroy Elvis'' research institute."

    Hearing Zac''s words, Nicole suddenly sat up.

    "Is he crazy?"

    "Mr. Green said that he knows what to do. He asked you not to be worried, but just help himfort

    the shareholders of the Green family."

    Zac told Nicole what Samuel said.

    Nicole immediately fell silent.

    Comfort the shareholders of the Green family?

    What could shareholders do?

    The only one who could cause trouble was Elvis!

    Nicole suddenly realized something.

    Her eyes darkened again.

    "Zac, do as Elvis asked."

    "Nicole, stop joking. I couldn''t betray Mr. Green. He once helped my family. If I really do this, I would be

    a bastard."

    Zac hurriedly said, disagreeing with Nicole''s suggestion.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "No, if you don''t do that, you will be sorry to Samuel. If you really

    want to do something for me and Samuel, you can listen to Elvis and do whatever he asked you to do."

    "But I can''t bring Gerry No. 2 out. I''m not Mr. Green."

    After Zac finished speaking, Nicole smiled and said, "Mr. Green is not here. You can do anything."

    Seeing Nicole blink at him, Zac could not react in an instant.

    When he could react, he patted his head and said with a smile, "I see. Nicole, don''t worry. I will do

    whatever Elvis asked me to do these days."

    "Thank you."

    Seeing that Zac understand what she meant, Nicole was very happy.

    After they talked for a while, Zac stood up and left. After all, there were still people watching outside.

    He couldn''t stay here for too long.

    However, as soon as Zac left, Nicole''s first aid bell rang. The doctors and nurses quickly arrived in the

    ward and sent her to the emergency room.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The news that Nicole got angry with Zac and fainted spread across the streets of the Seapolis City

    quickly.

 Chapter 894 You Are Not Qualified to Be a Father

    Chapter 894 You Are Not Qualified to Be a Father

    When Petty heard that Nicole got angry with Zac and entered emergency room, she was extremely

    anxious.

    She got up and was about to leave when she heard Elvis say coldly, "If you don''t want your mother to

    suffer too much, you''d better be obedient."

    Petty instantly stopped.

    She turned around and looked at the man in front of her who was her father. Her chest heaved as she

    breathed with anger.

    "Elvis, that''s your wife! How can you be so cruel?"

    "Pay attention to your words. Anyhow, I gave you life. Petty, how can you call me by name? You should

    call me father."

    "Are you qualified to be a father?"

    Petty sneered, but tears dropped out from her eyes.

    "If you were really a father, you shouldn''t have threatened me with my mother''s life and let me do those

    things to hurt my cousin. You shouldn''t have coerced my husband to do those bad things, and treated

    me like this for the sake of that experimental subject."

    Elvis suddenly stood up and pped on Petty''s face.

    "Bastard, he''s not an experimental subject. He''s my son! He''s Elvis'' son, Gerry! He''s much better than

    Samuel. Furthermore, Samuel isn''t your cousin. He''s your biological brother! He is your half-brother, do

    you understand?"

    Petty fell on the sofa. Her face was burning with pain. But her heart was much more painful.

    "You also know that he is your biological son. But now you actually treat him like this for a experimental

    subject."

    "Although Gerry is an experimental subject, he has my blood and my genes in his body. He obeys me.

    He is filial to me and is much better than you and Samuel."

    Hearing Elvis'' words, Pettyughed.

    "Obey? Are you sure he''s aplete person? Only dogs obey you. Brother and I both have our own

    thoughts. You can''t control us, so you have to create a son, right? Elvis, you are a freak! You are a

    lunatic. You deserve to be struck by lightning and sent to the bottom pit of hell. You are simply not

    qualified to be a human!"

    Petty was about to go crazy with anger.

    She had lived under Elvis'' control for so many years, doing what she did not want to do, and even

    doing those bad things to Samuel and Nicole against her conscience. Now, she just wanted to live a

    normal life with Zac, but why was that so difficult?

    Hearing Petty cursed at him, Elvis sneered and said, "Continue. You are jealous, right? You are jealous

    that I care more about Gerry than you. Just because you are a daughter. What can I do since your

    mother gave birth to a useless daughter? In the Green family, everything will be inherited by a son. A

    daughter will finally marry someone. If I don''t take advantage of you now, you will bring all your values

    to your husband''s family. "

    Petty didn''t know how tomunicate with Elvis.

    He was well-educated, but he favored sons over daughters. This kind of feudal thought had been

    deeply rooted in his mind.

    Samuel was his son, and during the past several years, Elvis had high expectations on him. He

    expected that Samuel could be his obedient son. Unfortunately, he was disappointed in the end.

    On the contrary, Gerry, the experimental subject that he had nurtured, made him very satisfied. He also

    met his requirements for an obedient son. Therefore, Gerry had grown up with his love in the past few

    years.

    Now that Gerry had been sent to the detention center by Samuel, this hit Elvis hard. He almost

    suffocated with great pain. No matter what to do, no matter who would be sacrificed, he had to save

    Gerry and bring him back.

    He couldn''t lose this son!

    No way!

    Petty felt that Elvis had a psychological distortion. She wanted to resist, to be free, and to live her own

    life, but she was ipetent. So far she had not found her mother.

    Elvis hid her too deeply. In her entire life, she only talked to her mother on the phone for a few times

    and saw her through a few video talks. But every time she saw her mother''s face was beaten ck and

    blue.

    In Petty''s heart, Elvis was not a human at all!

    He was a beast!

    No!

    He was inferior to a beast!

    Now Elvis'' eyes were glittering with madness. Petty was so smart that she didn''t say anything to

    enrage him.

    She wanted to preserve her strength and escape at the right time. She would not be controlled by Elvis

    any longer.

    This thought supported her and made herpletely calm down.

    Seeing that she was quiet, Elvis snorted coldly and walked aside to contact people.

    Zac became famous because of Nicole''s scheme. People looked at him strangely when he went out.

    But he didn''t care.

    He returned to the Green''s and made a mess. Then, he left regardless of people''s interception. This

    matter had spread across the entire Seapolis City. Everyone was cursing at Zac for being ungrateful

    and heartless.

    Elvis was happy to see this on the live broadcast. He said to Petty, who was staying beside sadly, "Did

    you see that? This is the power of love. This foolish boy even threw away his reputation for you."

    "Do you know what love is?"

    Petty looked at Elvis with resentment and asked.

    Elvis paused for a moment, then said coldly, "Of course I know, but why should I discuss this with you?"

    "Do you love my mother?"

    Elvis fell silent.

    He didn''t want to say anything about that woman.

    Perhaps because Petty''s words made him feel a little depressed, or because of something else, he

    stood up and walked out of the room. The outside was very cold, but it gave him a sense of relief.

    Petty wanted to break free from the rope, but it was so tight, so she couldn''t make it.

    At dusk, Zac gathered a group of people and brazenly headed towards the detention center.

    Elvis watched the live broadcast and frowned slightly. "Is your man an idiot? What is he going to do?

    Break into the jail?"

    Petty''s heart tightened.

    Zac mustn''t do anything stupid.

    However, neither Petty nor Elvis could stop Zac.

    Zac seemed to be crazy as he directly broke into the detention center with his people. Then he

    snatched Gerry out, pulled him on the van and ran away.

    Everyone in the detention center was stunned.

    After all, they had never seen such a bold person. By the time they could react, Zac had already driven

    far away.

    "Chase!"

    The director was infuriated.

    This was an arrogant provocation!

    When Zac saw that someone was chasing after him, he quickly turned a corner.

    Because of the dead end of the video, Elvis could not see the following scenes. But when Zac''s car

    showed up again, he had already got rid of the people behind him.

    Elvis was finally relieved.

    "He''s a ruthless man. Not bad. He''s much better than his parents."

    Petty stared at the video. Her eyes were full of tears.

    She was the one who harmed Zac!

    It was all because of her!

    Petty felt extremely guilty. She tried hard and finally broke the rope. Then, she quickly freed her hands.

    Elvis was still staring at the video. Petty gritted her teeth and looked at the guards outside. It seemed

    difficult for her to escape, but if she kidnapped Elvis, could she have a chance of sess?

    Petty thought in her heart, but she didn''t expect that Elvis suddenly turned around and looked at her.

    "What are you going to do? Do you want to kill your biological father? Petty, do you want to rebel me?"

    Seeing that Elvis had already discovered it, Petty hurriedly made a move, intending to quickly subdue

    him. However, she did not expect that Elvis was very nimble. When she attacked, he feinted and

    grabbed Petty''s wrist. Then, Petty was thrown to the wall.

    Petty felt that her bones were about to fall apart. Although the carpet beside the wall was soft, she still

    felt very depressed.

    Elvis said coldly, "Don''t think that you can be arrogant in front of your father with just some skills. It''s

    quite easy for me to kill you. Remember that your man will trade with meter. If you make any trouble,

    I can''t guarantee that your man can leave alive."

    Hearing Elvis'' words, Petty was scared.

    "Don''t hurt him!"

    "Then be obedient!"

    Elvis did not tie her up anymore and turned around to stare at the video.

    Zac and Gerry were about to enter his territory.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Elvis picked up the walkie-talkie and said to his people, "Open the door and let him in."

    Petty was about to see Zac, but she became even more uneasy.

    If Zac came here alone, could he really leave safely?

    Elvis was not a human at all, nor would he show mercy to Zac for her sake. Zac shouldn''t havee!

    He was throwing himself into a trap!

    But it''s no use talking about this now.

    Petty knew that Zac was worried about her.

    She could only take a deep breath and store her strength, waiting for Zac. Even if she risked her life,

    she would still send Zac out.

    Thinking of this, Petty fell silent and became much more obedient.

    Elvis nced at her and said coldly, "Don''t y tricks on me. Otherwise, your mother will suffer a lot."

    He threatened her with her mother again!

    Petty hated it, but she couldn''t do anything about it.

    Growing up in an orphanage, she always longed for her parents'' love. She couldn''t forget the warmth of

    her mother in the videos. However, she couldn''t even protect herself.

    She had been working hard to improve herself for so many years. She expected that one day she could

    save her mother and give her the life she truly wanted, so that she could take on the responsibility of

    being a daughter.

    Right now, this wish had not been realized, but Zac was involved in. Petty knew that she should have a

    trade-off. Her heart was in great pain, but she had no choice but to save Zac.

    If Elvis did something to her mother after she saved Zac, she would die with her mother.

    With this determination, Petty lowered her head and prepared to attack.

    The sound of a car engine came from outside. Petty knew that Zac wasing.

    Her heart was in her mouth.

 Chapter 895 Goodbye, Father

    Chapter 895 Goodbye, Father

    A smile crept onto Elvis'' lips.

    "He''s here. I will go to pick up my son."

    Elvis was a little nervous and excited. What he cared about the most was Gerry. This obedient son

    always made him feel powerful.

    Now that Gerry came back, he no longer had any worries.

    "Have our people prepare. We''ll leave soon after picking up Gerry. Is the helicopter ready?"

    Elvis quickly packed up his things.

    Petty knew that he did not intend to take her with him. Perhaps the moment he picked up Gerry, Elvis

    would kill her and Zac.

    That was good. She wouldn''t have any regrets if she could die with Zac.

    Petty kept silent, trying her best not to be noticed.

    Elvis nced at her and said coldly, "Stay in this room and be obedient. Perhaps I won''t hurt him,

    otherwise..."

    "I see. You don''t have to threaten me all the time. I''m more eager than anyone else to see Zac is fine.

    He is my husband!"

    This was the first time Petty looked at Elvis so directly and seriously.

    Although this man was her father and had given her life, she really felt a little humiliated.

    When Elvis saw Petty''s eyes that were simr to her mother''s, he said impatiently, "Anyway, just be

    obedient."

    After saying that, he opened the room and walked out.

    After Zac drove in, he stood alone in the courtyard and looked around. This was an isted

    quadrangle. There was no one living in the surrounding mountains.

    Elvis chose this ce to prepare for his escape.

    Zac looked into the distance and found the helicopter.

    His eyes narrowed slightly and then he calmed down again.

    When Elvis came out, he felt that Zac was not simple.

    "You came alone?"

    "Isn''t this what you asked? Where''s my wife?"

    Zac only cared about Petty now.

    Elvis took a look. Zac''s people were probably stopped by those from the detention center. So he was

    not worried at all.

    He waved his hand and someone went to the room to bring Petty out.

    "Zac, are you stupid? Why did youe here?"

    Petty''s eyes turned red.

    Although they were not separated for a long time, too many things had happened during this period. So

    she didn''t know what to talk to Zac.

    Originally, she thought that Zac would kill her for Samuel, but she didn''t expect that this idiot would

    knock her out and let her leave the Seapolis City. He had even taken on those things for her. Now,

    before she could say anything to Zac, he was implicated in this jail delivery.

    Jail delivery!

    What a big crime in today''s world.

    Even if Elvis would let them go, Zac''s life would be ruined.

    In the future, he would have a criminal record, and he might even be arrested, and she was the one

    who caused all of this.

    How couldn''t Zac know what Petty was thinking about? Seeing that Petty was safe, Zac finally smiled.

    "It''s good to see that you''re fine."

    "You''re an idiot!"

    Petty cried.

    This stubborn woman only cried for Zac and her mother. Unfortunately, she could not protect them.

    Elvis was very satisfied with the deep affection between them. He pulled Petty over and wrapped her in

    his arms. He coldly looked at Zac and said, "Where is my son?"

    "He is in the car, but I need Petty toe over first."

    Zac''s request made Elvis a little unhappy.

    "What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me?"

    "I don''t have the qualifications, but Gerry is in my hands. So I have to seek some benefits for myself,

    right? There are so many people here. Even if Pettyes over, we only have two people. Are you

    afraid that these people can''t stop us?"

    Zac used a provocative method.

    Elvis knew it, but he didn''t care.

    "Alright. My daughter is worried about you. Given that you are good to my daughter, I agree your

    request. However, you''d better not y any trick. You know, they are all my people. It''s easy for me to

    kill you."

    Zac didn''t say anything, but his attitude was firm.

    Elvis was very angry, but because of Gerry, he could only endure.

    He looked at Petty and said coldly, "You know what to do. You''d better not to y tricks. Otherwise..."

    "Apart from threatening me, can you give me some care?"

    Petty looked at Elvis. Although she knew that it was an extravagant wish, she still said it out loud.

    Elvis turned his face away when he saw the anticipation in his daughter''s eyes.

    "Just go and send back my son."

    Petty''s heart was hurt again.

    She shouldn''t have expected anything and asked such a stupid question. In Elvis'' heart, only Gerry

    was his son.

    "Petty,e here."

    Zac gave his hand to Petty.

    Looking at the man in front of her who treated her wholeheartedly, Petty suddenly felt relieved. So what

    if her father did not care about her? She had the best man in the world.

    Petty walked towards Zac step by step.

    Zac looked at her firmly and warmly. It made Petty feel that she could still be alive.

    As Petty approached, Zac''s hands became moist.

    He grabbed Petty and pulled her into his arms.

    "You''re good at making trouble!"

    Zac shouted as he pulled Petty behind him. His protection toward her made Petty''s eyes wet again.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Zac, I''m sorry."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m here to take you home. Nicole is waiting for us at home."

    Zac said in a low voice so that only they two could hear it clearly, but Petty was slightly stunned.

    Nicole?

    Her mind acted rapidly, then she suddenly realized who Nicole was. She was slightly surprised.

    When Elvis saw Petty arrive, he said coldly, "My daughter was already there. You can release my son

    now."

    "Sure,e and pick him up yourself. He was punished in the detention center, and he can''t get down

    by himself. I don''t have the obligation to carry your son."

    Zac''s words made Elvis nervous.

    "What did you say? He was hurt? Who dares? That''s outrageous!"

    Elvis hurriedly walked over.

    Zac leaned to the side and whispered to Petty, "Get in the car at the right time. Here is the key."

    Petty was stunned again, but she was a little nervous.

    "What about you?"

    "I''ll leave as soon as you drive."

    Zac gave Petty the key.

    Holding the car key, Petty was a little excited.

    Elvis quickly walked to the van and pulled open the door.

    Suddenly, an unknown powder sprayed out from inside and directly got into Elvis'' eyes.

    "My eyes!" He screamed.

    Elvis felt that his eyes were burning, and he couldn''t see anything clearly.

    "Damn it! Zac, how dare you scheme against me? Kill him for me!"

    Elvis shouted angrily, but someone grabbed his arm and instantly broke it.

    Gerry was not in the car. But more than ten bodyguards of the Green family rushed out. Before Elvis

    and his people could react, the guards directly shot them with their air guns.

    The power of the ballistic bombs was too strong. Many people fell to the ground after being shot, and

    then the remaining ones were directly tied up.

    Zac hurriedly pushed Petty and whispered, "Get in the car. Go!"

    Petty knew that this was the best time for them to leave. She suddenly jumped onto the driver''s seat

    and started the car. Then she opened the door next to the passenger seat.

    "Zac, get in the car!"

    "You go first!"

    Zac nced at her as he closed the car door. Then he turned around to deal with Elvis'' people.

    Petty finally realized that Zac did not n to leave with her. He wanted to capture Elvis and his people

    in one go.

    She suddenly didn''t know what to do.

    At this moment, someone opened the door of the van.

    Petty suddenly turned around and saw Laurence standing in front of her.

    "Laurence? You..."

    "Mrs. Green asked me to take you home!"

    Laurence pushed Petty to the passenger seat. Then, he got in the car and drove downhill quickly.

    Petty said nervously, "Zac..."

    "Someone is there to help him. Don''t worry, the people sent by Mrs. Green have already arrived."

    As he spoke, a few police cars roared over.

    Petty was in a trance.

    Was this Nicole''s scheme?

    Did she want to catch Elvis?

    Although she knew that Elvis deserved it, Petty still felt very ufortable.

    Elvis was infuriated after knowing that Zac schemed against him. He couldn''t still open his eyes. He

    knew that he had been tricked, so he didn''t care about his eyes and the others. Taking advantage of

    the crowd, he suddenly knocked off the person guarding him and ran down the mountain.

    "Elvis has escaped! Hurry up and catch him!"

    Someone shouted.

    Zac immediately turned around and rushed towards Elvis.

    There was a deep feud between Elvis and him, so he would never let Elvis leave.

    Nicole once said that Elvis'' main power was at abroad. If he really ran away, it would be difficult to

    catch him again in the future.

    When Zac came towards Elvis, Petty also opened the car door to get off, but she saw the hatred in

    Zac''s eyes.

    Petty suddenly stopped.

    She knew the grudge between Zac and Elvis. Elvis had told her about that. As Petty saw that Zac

    wanted to kill Elvis, she hesitated.

    Should she save Elvis?

    This thought shed through her mind. Finally, she closed the car door and sat back in her seat with

    tears dropping from her eyes.

    Every debt should be paid off at the end, shouldn''t it?

    Elvis mmed his head into the van and tried to open the door. Petty looked at him and hurriedly

    locked the car door.

    No matter how powerful the man used to be, he now appeared in front of her like a stray dog.

    Unfortunately, he could not arouse her sympathy and pity.

    "Father, goodbye."

    Petty whispered.

    The sound instion of the van was not good. After hearing this, Elvis suddenly paused, as if he

    realized something. He crazily kicked the car door, but he could not kick it open.

 Chapter 896 Youre Sorry About Your Brother

    Chapter 896 You''re Sorry About Your Brother

    "Petty, you bastard, I am your father! Aren''t you afraid of retribution when you watch others bully me

    like this?"

    Elvis cursed angrily, but Petty remained indifferent.

    She no longer took Elvis as her father, and now because of Zac, she didn''t intend to interfere.

    She looked at Laurence and whispered, "Let''s go."

    Laurence nced at her and didn''t say anything. He directly started the car and left.

    Elvis staggered and slumped onto the ground and was caught up by Zac.

    "Elvis, where do you want to go?"

    Zac had seen what happened just now. He was really afraid that Petty would do something. After all, he

    loved Petty. However, if Petty really did something, Zac knew that he wouldn''t be able to live with Petty

    as well as before.

    Fortunately, Petty didn''t do anything.

    He was happy, but also distressed. No one knew Petty''s current mood better than him.

    Elvis cursed.

    "You despicable bastard, what did you spill on my eyes?"

    "Lime powder."

    Instead of lying to Elvis, Zac sneered and said, "No one can be more despicable than you, right? Elvis,

    since you''ve returned home, you should stay here. It happens that someone has prepared food for you.

    You can eat and drink well. You can spend the rest of your life in prison."

    Elvis still wanted to continue resisting, but Zac caught him firmly.

    "I don''t want to give up. I''m an influential person who was ruined by an unknown person. I don''t want to

    give up!"

    Elvis was extremely depressed.

    However, Zac sneered and said, "You care too much about your son. Unfortunately, Gerry was sent to

    prison by Mr. Green. How could Gerry be released again?"

    "But I saw you bring someone into the prison to release Gerry."

    "Yes, how can you rx without this? How can we join hands with the police to catch you, the chieftain

    abroad? There is one more thing I want to tell you. Mr. Green has already gone to your research

    institute, and I believe that news wille back soon. Those scientists and technicians you captured

    will also be rescued back to their homnd. Elvis, your good days are over."

    Zac''s words gave Elvis a big blow once again.

    "Nonsense, my research institute is hard to find. No one could know."

    Saying this, Elvis suddenly stopped.

    ''Is it true that no one knows?''

    Who surrounded his research institute earlier and forced him to drop the charge against Samuel?

    Elvis seemed to understand something.

    "It''s Nicole Bush! Nicole Bush sold me, right? This woman should die!"

    Zac didn''t exin to Elvis, because he didn''t think it necessary to exin to Elvis.

    He picked up Elvis and handed him to the police.

    This time, the arrest ended fast and quietly. When Zac brought the Green family''s bodyguards back to

    the Green''s, Petty was sitting on the sofa in a trance.

    "Are you OK?"

    Zac asked.

    Petty suddenly turned around, and when she saw Zac, she wanted to cry.

    "I''m sorry, I..."

    "Stop. It''s gone."

    Zac knew what Petty was going to say. He hugged Petty tightly and said, "Do you have to scare me like

    this? Do you know what I felt when I knew that you were taken away by Elvis? Do you know that you

    are already a mother?"

    "What?"

    Petty was stunned.

    Zac couldn''t helpughing when he saw that she was like a child.

    "You are pregnant. Nicole said that you should have a good rest. After Elvis¡¯ matter is over, we will seek

    forgiveness from Mr. Green."

    Petty immediately cried.

    "Howe?! You didn''t tell me anything!"

    "You also didn''t tell me. Why didn''t you tell me about what you did for Elvis? Do you know how I felt

    when I knew you were his daughter? Petty, I really don''t want to lose you, but I won''t forgive Elvis

    either. He killed my mother and my brother. I can''t forgive him."

    There were tears in Zac''s eyes, but Petty didn''t say anything.

    She nodded and said, "I know. I won''t plead for him. He imprisoned my mother. Has Mr. Green gone

    abroad? He will bring those people back, right?"

    "Yes, Mr. Green will bring them back."

    Zacforted Petty.

    After they said a few words, Petty whispered, "You just called Mrs. Green as Nicole?"

    "Yes, we know your identity now, so Mrs. Green said that we can just call Nicole. Furthermore, she also

    said that the Green family has a small poption, so we can just ignore those formalities."

    Hearing Zac''s words, Petty was stunned.

    "Compared to Nicole, I''m narrow-minded."

    "Did you listen to Elvis because he threatened you with your mother?"

    "How do you know?"

    Petty looked at Zac in surprise.

    Zac smiled bitterly and said, "You and I are both orphans. No one knows more about your desire for a

    family than I do, so I know you have your reason. Fortunately, you''re not doing it for anything else. Just

    let me know when you encounter something like this in the future. I don''t want you to deal everything

    on your own. Otherwise, I won''t be considered as a qualified husband, right?"

    Hearing Zac''s words, Petty immediately cried.

    "Thank you, thank you for forgiving me. Thank you so much. I don''t know how to face you, Nicole and

    Mr. Green, I..."

    "It''s fine. Everything will be fine. This time, Mr. Green and Nicole will work together to destroy Elvis¡¯

    research base. You will be fine in the future. Let''s forget about this and restart over."

    "Yes."

    Petty cried in Zac''s arms for a while before she got up and washed her face.

    "I''m going to the hospital to see sister-inw."

    "I''ll apany you."

    Zac didn''t want to leave Petty at all.

    After they packed their things, they arrived at the hospital.

    Nicole was ying with the children in the hospital. At this moment, the three children were ying with

    Nicole happily.

    Before Petty could get close, she heard a cheerfulughing from the room.

    "Mommy, this is against the rules. You can''t do this."

    Lucas was a little depressed.

    "You''re an adult and you''re still cheating. I''d feel embarrassed if I were you."

    "I don''t care. I want to win!"

    Nicole didn''t care at all and continued to y tricks.

    Joseph smiled happily. Zoe sat beside Joseph and watched thepetition between her brother and

    mom. She couldn''t help but say, "Brother, just admit defeat. If you make mom cry, daddy will spank you

    when hees back."

    "Can we just have a fair game happily?"

    Lucas was more depressed.

    "So you feel proud to have your husband back you up?"

    "Right, I''m proud. If you''re not convinced, you can find a wife to help you."

    Nicole''s words made Lucas pissed off.

    "I won''t y with you."

    He pushed the chessboard in front of him.

    Petty was hesitant to go in when she heard this sound. Zac held her hand tightly, and then knocked

    lightly on the door.

    "Nicole, can wee in?"

    Nicole immediately tidied up the chessboard and said to the children, "Let me make it clear. No one is

    allowed to say I yed tricks. Understand?"

    "What benefits could we have?"

    Lucas stretched out his hand to ask Nicole for hush money.

    Nicole immediately patted him and said, "You little brat. You dare to threaten me. Be careful and I''ll tell

    your daddy."

    "Woman!"

    Lucas jumped out of bed dejectedly to open the door.

    "Hello, Uncle Zac, Auntie Petty."

    After Lucas opened the door, Petty felt a little ufortable.

    "Petty is back? Come, let me take a look. Have you lost weight?"

    Nicole had nothing changed. Or she was even more enthusiastic than before.

    Petty nced at Zac. Zac encouraged her with a hint before she walked towards Nicole.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry."

    Petty''s apology made Nicole slightly stunned.

    "Zac, go y with the children."

    "Alright,"

    Zac took the children out.

    When only Nicole and Petty were left in the room, Petty became more nervous. She didn''t know where

    to put her hands.

    Nicole looked at her and sighed softly.

    "You already knew that Samuel is your brother?"

    "Yes."

    Petty hesitated, but still nodded.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Nicole was a little angry.

    "Since you knew that he is your brother, you didn''t recognize him. That''s fine, but how could you help

    Elvis to confront with him? Petty, what did you think? I know that you are an orphan and have been

    longing for your parents'' love since childhood, but isn''t Samuel nice to you? He even didn''t know that

    you are his sister, but he still treated you so sincerely. However, his sincerity didn''t win him anything."

    Nicole''s words made Petty sad.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry."

    "You shouldn''t say sorry to me, but to your brother. Do you know how he felt when the paternity test

    report was sent to him? You betrayed him twice. Petty, your brother was hurt twice by the same person.

    How munificent do you think he is."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Petty couldn''t lift her head.

    "I know, it''s all my fault, but I can¡¯t help it. Elvis threatened me with my mother. I never knew what a

    mother''s love was like since I was young. I thought my mother treated me very well. Although I only

    heard little concern from her, it was like a sun in the cold winter. I couldn''t help but want to treat her well

    and make her live better. I know I''m selfish, I''m a bastard, I''m inhumane. But I really have no other

    way."

    Petty cried as she spoke.

    "Perhaps you think that I''m trying to argue irrationally. I also know that I am extremely guilty. Therefore,

    whether you and Mr. Green forgive me or not, I will do my best topensate. Please allow me."

    Nicole sighed and whispered, "You are now a mother. I can''t just judge a thing arbitrarily. When your

    brotheres back, you should admit your mistake. If he loses his temper before you, you should bear

    it. Anyway, Zac can protect you. As long as your brother vents his anger, then we could just move on,

    right?"

    "Yes."

    Petty nodded. She suddenly felt that Nicole was so kind, while she was so despicable and selfish.

 Chapter 897 Ill Serve as a Go-Between

    Chapter 897 I''ll Serve as a Go-Between

    Seeing that Petty had mixed feelings, Nicole did not say anything else. In fact, she did not know what to

    say. After all, this was something between Samuel and Petty. Samuel should decide what to do.

    "Alright, just go back to have a rest. I''ve already sent someone to call Gabrielle. She will check your

    body. Take good care of yourself. Zac is looking forward to the birth of the baby, and so are you, right?

    Days would be busy when we both are gonna deliver a baby."

    As Nicole said so, there was a soft light in her eyes.

    Petty still couldn''t believe that she was going to be a mother.

    She touched her belly and said with unbelief, "Am I really pregnant?"

    "The report said so. You can ask Gabrielle when she checks you upter."

    Nicole knew that a woman would get extremely gentle when she was pregnant, and only a mother

    could understand theplicated feeling of conceiving a new life.

    Petty stroked her belly and smiled gaily.

    Nicole got a bit anxious because she hadn''t heard anything from Samuel yet. Tired, she asked Zac to

    bring Petty home.

    The children had also returned to their ward, when Lucas was back.

    He said to Nicole, "Mommy, Grandpa Mark is here. He asked me to go back to the army with him."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    On hearing what Lucas said, Nicole could tell that Samuel''s case was ended.

    "What do you think?"

    Nicole told Lucas to sit next to her, and asked him gently.

    Lucas didn''t understand,

    "What do you mean?"

    Seeing that her son hadpletely forgotten the agreement with the 158 organization, Nicole smiled.

    She fondled Lucas¡¯ head and said softly, "Nothing, just do as you wish. But don''t forget to text me."

    "Okay, when Samueles back, call me if anything happens."

    "Okay."

    Nicole knew her son''s ambition. Now that the problem with Samuel had been solved, Lucas, of course,

    should go back to the army and get drilled.

    Nicole and Lucas were having a pleasant talk when Mark walked into the ward.

    He asked Nicole nervously, "Are you alright? I happened to be on a mission when Lucas was back. I

    didn''t hear about you and Samuel until I came back. How was it? Where did you get stabbed? How''s

    your wound?"

    If Nicole were a boy, Mark would definitely pull her clothes apart to take a close look. Unfortunately, she

    was a girl.

    Nicole knew Mark was worried. She smiled and said, "It was just a fake-out. I ced several blood

    bags on my body beforehand to fool them. I am fine. But I still have to stay here for a few days,

    concerning the influence on public opinion."

    Mark got angry at once after hearing what Nicole said,

    "How could you y a trick on such a thing? It was a matter of life and death! This is totally tomfoolery!

    Didn''t Samuel stop you from doing that? Where is he? I have to talk to him."

    "He went abroad to destroy Elvis¡¯ base. Uncle Mark, isn''t that why you left?"

    Nicole thought that Mark and Samuel were working on the same mission. However, she seemed to be

    wrong.

    Mark shook his head and said, "No, I was trying to reach the 158 organization. We need their help."

    Speaking of the matter, Mark was a little depressed.

    As a major at home, he was somehow respectable, but those people of the 158 did not take him

    seriously at all. He didn''t see anybody of the organization. Therefore, he had to think of other ways to

    solve the problem.

    Lucas couldn''t understand why Mark was so depressed and asked, "You just need to get in touch with

    the 158, right? Why are you so depressed?"

    "You little boy don''t know anything. Since the organization took action in Samuel''s matter. We think that

    the 158 might have something to do with the Green family. Unfortunately, Samuel doesn''t know anyone

    of the 158, but the army has something urgent that needs their help. Oh, it''s useless to tell you about

    this. I think I am out of my mind. "

    Mark waved his hand helplessly.

    However, Lucas shook his head and said, "No. I can help. I can contact people of the 158. Who are

    you looking for? Silver Fox or White Shark?"

    At first, Mark thought that Lucas was joking with him, but when Lucas mentioned the founding

    members of the 158, Mark was stunned.

    "Why, why, why do you..."

    "Who on earth are you looking for?"

    Lucas asked. He put the half-finished lollipop into his mouth and then opened theputer beside

    Nicole. He typed on theputer quickly. Not long after, a dialog box appeared on the screen.

    The dialog box could only be essed with the password, but Lucas ignored it and entered the system

    directly.

    And someone''s image suddenly popped up on the screen.

    "Holy shit, Lucas, can you enter the password to get in next time? Because you entered the system

    without the password, the people of our organization thought that our system was being hacked again.

    And now the Technical Department will be busy with this again."

    The silver-haired man looked at Lucas with a helpless look.

    Lucas shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said, "Sorry, I forgot that I have the password."

    He was really worth a punch.

    However, Mark was petrified on the spot.

    He wandered around the organization for several days, trying to get inside but failed. He didn''t expect

    that his nephew could get in touch with them easily, and it seemed that the guy was at a high-level.

    Obviously, they also saw Mark.

    "Lucas, who is standing behind you?"

    "Oh, he''s my Grandpa Mark, my mommy''s Uncle. He wants to talk to you, so I serve as a go-between."

    Lucas said carelessly, but the other was not a child and he knew how to treat Lucas.

    The corner of his mouth twitched, but he still greeted Mark politely.

    "Hi, I''m Silver Fox."

    Mark''s brain buzzed.

    Silver Fox, the leader of the 158 organization, was so familiar with Lucas, which totally shocked him.

    Nicole couldn''t see Mark acting like a fool anymore. She cleared her voice and said, "They knew each

    other for a long time. The 158 has always wanted to enroll Lucas. However, he ns to consider it after

    he is ten years old. Uncle Mark, just tell them your thing before Lucas is blocked by them."

    Nicole''s words wakened Mark. He hastily said to Silver Fox

    "Mr. Silver Fox, the army wants to work with your organization."

    "Ok, let''s talk about that."

    Lucas directly passed theputer to Mark.

    "You can go out to talk. My mommy needs to rest and I''ll apany her."

    It seemed that Lucas wanted to get away from their conversation although he didn''t say anything.

    The corners of Silver Fox''s mouth twitched again.

    "Lucas, I refused to talk about anything if you are not here."

    Hearing what Silver Fox said, Mark dragged Lucas out.

    "Grandpa, I can walk by myself."

    Lucas shook his hand depressed. Nicole looked at him and smiled.

    She breathed a sigh of relief when she was the only one left in the room.

    The thing had finallye to an end.

    When Samuel told her about the four researchers, she finally understood why the Kents were

    destroyed by Elvis.

    Now, she wondered if the master of the Kents was still alive.

    Olivia said that her mother was killed by Gerry. What about her father? Elvis took him away? Or he took

    him to the base?

    Nicole didn''t know. She could only wait for news from Samuel.

    She heard the knocking at the door and saw Ernesto walk in.

    He said, "Mrs. Green, we got leads on that person."

    "Where was he?"

    Nicole asked quietly.

    Ernesto paused for a moment, wanted to say something but hesitated.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole whispered, "Did you go to Laurence''s house and find Neville?"

    "How do you know, Mrs. Green?"

    Then Ernesto realized that he gave himself away.

    Nicole remained still but only sighed lightly and said, "Laurence will be sad again."

    When she found about the four researchers, Nicole guessed that Neville and Elvis were connected, but

    she had no evidence. Now she got the evidence but didn''t know how to tell it.

    The Miller family had been led astray by Laurel for so many years. Neville had also been making a

    name for himself in the field of cell research for so many years. Although he did not know what kind of

    help Neville had provided to Elvis, the relevant people might get involved since Elvis was now caught. If

    something were to happen, no one would be spared.

    Nicole felt a bit vexed.

    She whispered to Ernesto, "Tell Laurence about this. As for how to make a choice, it''s up to him."

    "Yes, Mrs. Green."

    Ernesto left the room.

    Nicole rubbed her temples. She wanted to see Olivia.

    Although she didn''t know if Olivia was willing to see her now, she had to tell Olivia these things.

    Nicole lifted the covers and got out of bed.

    There were still media workers outside, so she shouldn''t show up. She simply put on a makeup and

    went out in disguise.

    ording to the address Jacob had given her, Nicole went to the intensive care unit of the district

    hospital.

    Olivia was already asleep on the hospital bed, and Booth was on his phone absently. When he heard

    the sound of the door opening, he looked up suddenly and saw Nicole walk in.

    He frowned slightly.

    "Nicole?"

    "Shh... don''t wake her up."

    Nicole looked at Olivia''s tired eyes with ck circles and felt somewhat poignant.

    "Where''s Jacob?"

    "Brother Jacob went abroad with Mr. Green. Didn''t you know?"

    Booth''s words stunned Nicole. She really didn''t know.

    "Mr. Green? Did you just say Mr. Green? Did you and your sister forgive Samuel?"

    Nicole was delighted.

    Booth nodded and said embarrassedly, "My sister was too agitated since the matter was about our

    parents. However, Jacob has always been in contact with Mr. Green. Later on, when we found out why

    my parents were targeted by Elvis, we knew that we misunderstood Mr. Green. My sister still felt

    embarrassed so she hadn''t gone to visit you yet. After hearing the news that you were stabbed, she

    wanted to see you, but she couldn''t just leave me here alone with my broken legs."

    Nicole was very happy when she heard that Olivia had forgiven her.

    She said, "That''s nothing. I''m fine. Please let me know about your leg, didn''t you have an operation on

    it? Is there something wrong with your leg again?"

    Booth''s face turned gloomy. He nodded, and Nicole''s heart sank.

    "What happened?"

 Chapter 898 It Must Be Samuel Who Taught You This

    Chapter 898 It Must Be Samuel Who Taught You This

    Booth gave a bitter smile and said, "The operation was very sessful, but I didn''t have good hygiene,

    so the wound gets infected. Now it''s a little troublesome."

    Although Booth said so, it urred to Nicole that the obvious reason why Booth couldn''t have good

    hygiene was that he lived in a terrible ce.

    If Elvis hadn''t forced him to live there, how could Booth get infected?

    "Don''t worry. I will definitely find the best doctor in the world and ask him to cure your legs. No matter

    what, you won''t be crippled."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Booth nodded.

    "No, thank you, Nicole. Mr. Green has arranged for me to have another operation tomorrow. Don''t

    worry, I''ll be fine."

    Hearing Booth''s words, Nicole felt relieved.

    "Come to me if you''re in any difficulty. Don''t be shy."

    "We won''t be shy. After all, your family owes to my family, and you should give us whatever we want."

    Nicole didn''t realize Olivia woke up, and she was shocked by Olivia''s words.

    "What are you looking at? Am I wrong?"

    Olivia threw back her head, and looked aggressive, but Nicole hastily nodded.

    "Yes, everything you said is right. A beauty like you is always right."

    "You bet. I''m so beautiful."

    Olivia nodded proudly, but then she got up and grabbed onto Nicole''s cor, pulling it down in a

    second.

    "Hey, Olivia..."

    Her coat stripped off in public, Nicole was caught off guard. Moreover, Booth was still here.

    Booth hurriedly closed his eyes with his face flushed.

    "Where is your injury?"

    Olivia frowned, and she was very anxious and worried.

    Seeing this, Nicole was incredibly touched. She felt that their friendship recovered.

    "I''m not hurt. It was just an act. Inside my clothes were some blood bags, so I didn''t get hurt. The blood

    wasn''t real."

    Olivia froze.

    She looked through Nicole''s body, and didn''t see any wound. Then, she frowned and said annoyed, "It

    must be Samuel who taught you this."

    "But I always treat you as my best friend."

    Nicole hugged her from behind.

    "Olivia, never try to snub me in the future. You know, you are my best friend. I will be very sad if you

    don''t talk to me."

    Olivia paused, and her eyes were watery.

    "What happened to my parents really distressed me. I didn''t think too much about it, and I saw Samuel

    at that time, so I went crazy. Nicole, you know me well. Anyone could do it, but it couldn''t be you or

    someone rted to you, so I can''t stand it."

    Olivia''s tears trickled down her cheeks.

    These days, Jacob didn''t dare to say anything about the Green family or Nicole to her, but he told

    Booth.

    And she also overheard something about Nicole. In fact, she was worried and hoped she could fly to

    help Nicole. However, she just couldn''t ignore the rtionship between Nicole and Samuel.

    But now, she knew that Samuel had nothing to do with what had happened to her parents. When she

    thought of what she had done to get revenge on them, she was too embarrassed to see Nicole, but she

    did not expect that Nicole came personally.

    Nicole knew clearly what Olivia was thinking.

    Therefore, she whispered, "That''s all over now. We will be good friends forever. No matter what

    happens, don''t hide it from me, okay?"

    "Okay."

    They were finally able to bury the hatchet.

    Nicole got a lot of catching up to do with Olivia, and Booth was happy for them when he saw this.

    Somehow, Nicole spoke of Mr. and Mrs. Bush and Melissa. Olivia looked at her in confusion and said,

    "Are you really able to stand Melissa? What do your adoptive parents want to do? Are they using you

    to pave the way for Melissa''s future?"

    "It seems so."

    When it came to this, Nicole also felt ufortable.

    "Well, it''s they who brought me up. If Melissa doesn''t cause trouble, it''s not impossible for me to help

    her."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Olivia was a little annoyed.

    "Your adoptive parents are threatening you."

    "Well, let''s not talk about me anymore. You and Booth just have a good rest and get better here. When

    Samuel returns and settles this matter, I''ll take you and Harper home."

    Olivia and Booth paused for a moment before nodding.

    "I don''t know how my father is now. Do you think Samuel can bring them back?"

    "Yes! I believe him."

    Seeing Nicole''s unwavering eyes, Olivia was encouraged and confident.

    "As long as he can bring my father back, I can even eat humble pie."

    "I see."

    After a long talk with Olivia, Nicole returned to her ward.

    Before she opened the door, Ernesto told her that Audrey and Edwin came.

    Nicole was a little overwhelmed.

    Although she had contributed to the capture of Elvis, the fact that she was stabbed really made many

    people worried.

    She sighed, then pushed the door open and walked in.

    "Mom, Grandpa, there you are."

    Nicole walked to them with a faint smile.

    "Nicole, how are you? Where have you been? You''re badly hurt, how could you run around? Let me

    see where you are hurt."

    Audrey looked much better under Edwin''s care these days. When she saw Nicole, she had a spring in

    her step.

    Nicole put out her tongue at them apologetically and told them the truth that she wasn''t hurt.

    Edwin and Audrey were both stunned.

    Edwin was the first to figure out what was going on.

    "Little girl, even if it''s an act, you should have at least made a call to your mother and me, and tell us

    about this and not to worry about you. However, you didn''t say anything. Don''t you treat us as your

    family?"

    Edwin was indignant.

    Nicole hastilyforted him,

    "Grandpa, if I had told you in advance, you wouldn''te to see me. If so, the others wouldugh at

    me that even my family didn''te to see me when I was stabbed and hospitalized. Then it wouldn''t

    work!"

    "But you shouldn''t lie to us."

    Edwin was still angry like a child.

    Audrey instantlyughed.

    "Well, Dad. Nicole is fine, and this is what we want. Do you want her to get hurt?"

    "Of course not."

    Edwin cooled off.

    "Nicole, let me have a good look at you."

    Audrey held Nicole''s hand. Seeing her daughter was so smart and responsible, she thought that she

    could be relieved.

    "Nicole, there''s still a long way to go. You must take care of yourself."

    Nicole suddenly got heavy of heart.

    Audrey''s illness became worse. Morgan told her that there was no cure. Thus, she had less and less

    time with Audrey.

    However, Elvis did so many things, which took up her time, and she couldn''t have time to apany

    Audrey.

    Nicole hugged Audrey and choked up, "Mom, I want you to stay with me. I want you to stay with me for

    the rest of my life."

    "Nicole, how could I stay with you for the rest of your life? Samuel and the children will be with you in

    the future. If you have a good life, I will be happy."

    "Mom..."

    She was about to cry.

    Edwin didn''t like this, so he coughed and said, "Well, since she''s fine, ask Samuel drive her home for

    dinner tonight."

    "Grandpa, Samuel has gone abroad. He can''te back tonight."

    Few people knew about this, so Nicole told it to Edwin.

    Edwin was stunned for a moment before he said angrily, "He is really busy. Is it because of Elvis?"

    The news that Elvis was captured was still a secret. However, Edwin was of a high status, so he was

    notified of it in the first ce, and he also knew a little the story.

    Nicole nodded.

    Edwin''s face screwed up.

    "I see. Ask him to drive you home when he returns. Your mother is not well, so you''d better sit down

    and talk to her. I''ll go out for a stroll."

    It seemed Edwin wanted Nicole and Audrey to talk alone, so he walked out of the ward.

    Nicole helped Audrey sit on the bed and asked with concern, "Mom, how are you?"

    "I am much better these few days. You needn''t worry about me. I want to tell you something about

    Samuel."

    "What''s wrong with him?"

    Nicole got nervous at once.

    Audrey held her hand and smiled, "Don''t be nervous. There''s nothing wrong with him. I just heard that

    Samuel also had great power in other countries. There are three major forces outside the country, one

    belonged to Elvis, one was the Order of R, and the other was the Sky Group. However, the Sky Group

    was mainly engaged in business and did not participate in gang-to-gang matters. Your grandfather told

    me that Samuel was the boss of the Sky Group."

    "Is that so?"

    Nicole didn''t know much about this, but she was relieved to know that Samuel had the power to

    contend against the Order of R.

    Seeing Nicole was a little confused, Audrey said with a smile, "It seems you don''t know a lot about your

    man."

    "I just need to know that he loves me and our family. I don''t care about any other thing. Mom, I know

    you want me to be relieved and not to worry about him by saying this, right?"

    "Yes, that''s what I meant."

    Seeing Nicole was very mature now, Audrey felt much gratified.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Have Mr. and Mrs. Bushe to see you?"

    This sentence turned Nicole somewhat sick.

    She shook her head and smiled, "They''ve been a little busy these days."

    Audrey got a bit of frustrated, but she smiled and said, "Nicole, I know you are a good girl, but you

    needn''t be always kind and it will get you in trouble. I know you are grateful to them because they

    brought you up, but I''m also selfish and I don''t want you to get aggrieved. I believe you will handle this,

    right?"

    Hearing this, Nicole realized Audrey must have known something about Melissa and the fact that the

    Bush family was manipting her. Thus, she nodded.

    "Mom, as long as it''s not too much, I don''t want to have a fight with them. After all, they brought me up.

    Without them, I wouldn''t grow up to be who I am today."

    Speaking of this, Audrey felt especially guilty.

    "Nicole, it was all my fault. It was all my fault back then."

    "Mom, let bygones be bygones."

    Nicole truly forgave Audrey. She didn''t want Audrey to me herself, so she started tofort her.

    At this moment, there was a knock at the door.

 Chapter 899 You Are Much More Emotional Than Your Mother

    Chapter 899 You Are Much More Emotional Than Your Mother

    Ernesto knew Nicole was here. Edwin also went out. Probably he was still outside. Then who else

    could knock on the door?

    Nicole did not understand. Audrey was stunned for a moment, and then she whispered, "Open the door

    and let him in."

    "OK."

    "Pleasee in!"

    Nicole hurriedly opened the door.

    The moment the door was opened, Nicole was stunned.

    "Tim?"

    She didn''t expect that she could see Tim here.

    Ever since his mother''s incident, Tim had gone to find a ce to nurse his body. Now his sudden

    appearance shocked Nicole.

    Without saying anything, Tim directly entered and pulled Nicole up. He examined Nicole carefully. Then

    he gritted. "Nicole, were you an idiot? Couldn''t you dodge if someone were to stab you? Besides, were

    all the Greens dead? Why did they ask you to deal with the ident in the building site? How are you

    now? Are you injured?"

    Seeing Tim''s anxious expression, Nicole immediately smiled.

    "Why are youughing? You''ve been bullied so seriously. How can you stillugh? Are you really

    stupid?"

    Tim had long unkempt hair and a stubbly chin, as if he hadn''t washed himself for many years. And he

    just rushed over as soon as he heard that Nicole was stabbed. He didn''t even have time to wash

    himself.

    Nicole felt so warm. She tiptoed and hugged Tim.

    "Tim, thank you foring to see me."

    Nicole''s words made Tim''s eyes moist.

    "You are no longer a kid. You should take good care of yourself. Even if you don''t care about yourself,

    we still care about you. Can you take good care of yourself from today on?"

    Tim hugged Nicole tightly.

    Ever since mother''s incident, he felt that he didn''t have the qualification to stay here and face Nicole.

    He thought that he could ignore everything here, but when he heard about that Nicole was stabbed, he

    couldn''t help bute back.

    Regardless of Samuel''s and Nicole''s attitude towards him, he just wanted to visit Nicole. He only hoped

    he could take a look at her. He didn''t expect that Nicole could treat him the same as before.

    Tim''s eyes were a little moist.

    Nicole knew he was a proud man so she didn''ty bare his being emotional. Letting him go, she smiled

    and said, "Come. Let me introduce you to my mother, Audrey."

    Nicole turned to look at Audrey and smiled, "Mom, this is my cousin, auntie''s son. He''s very nice."

    Audrey knew that Nicole was afraid that she would be biased against Tim because of Tim''s mother.

    She smiled and said, "You should call me aunt."

    Tim found it hard to call her aunt.

    After all, what her mother had done really made him feel embarrassed.

    "I''m sorry, auntie, my mother...."

    "You and she are different. I won''t confuse you with each other. Besides, you are really nice to Nicole. I

    can tell that. I have cancer and will die soon. I''m afraid that no one will take care of Nicole after I pass

    away. Although Samuel treats her well, she still needs a rtive to help her, right? Tim, I hope you can

    help and support Nicole for the rest of your life. If you can do it, I will forgive your mother for everything

    she has done."

    "Mom, what are you talking about?"

    Nicole couldn''t bear that Audrey always said that she was going to die soon. This reminded her that

    she didn''t have much time to spend with her mom.

    Audrey, however, had already regarded death as a normal thing.

    She patted Nicole''s hand and said, "Silly girl. It is normal for people to die. We can''t avoid thews of

    nature. I just hope that you can have a smooth life in the future. I brought you to this world, but I didn''t

    give you too much care and love, but only suffering. Fortunately, there are still so many people who

    care about you so much. Then I can rest assured."

    "Mom, no one can rece you."

    Nicole was a little sad.

    Tim did not expect Nicole to forgive him, nor did he expect Audrey not to me him. Now that he heard

    Audrey''sst words, he hurriedly said, "Auntie, as long as I am alive, I will definitely not let Nicole suffer

    any grievances."

    "Good. You are much more emotional than your mother."

    Audrey patted Tim on the shoulder.

    She stood up and said to Nicole, "It''s time for me to take the medicine. Nicole,e home to see me

    when you''re discharged from the hospital."

    "Alright."

    Nicole originally wanted to say that she would talk about it with Samuel when he came back. But when

    she thought that Audrey didn''t have much time, she hurriedly nodded.

    Audrey left, so did Edwin.

    Tim looked at Nicole and was still puzzled by the question just now.

    "Where exactly did you hurt yourself?"

    "I didn''t get hurt. It was an act."

    As soon as Nicole said this, Tim understood.

    "Were you mad? You even risked your own life?"

    "But everything is alright now."

    "It''ll be toote if anything happens. Where''s Samuel?"

    Nicole whispered, "He''s gone abroad."

    "You''ve experienced such a dangerous thing, and he actually went abroad?"

    "He has some work to do. And he goes there because of me. Please stop ming him."

    Nicole could not bear that Tim spoke ill of Samuel. She did not know how to exin things about Elvis

    to Tim. Anyway, everyone would know it soon, so she would just talk about it when the time came.

    However, Tim thought that Nicole simply did not want to hear him speak ill of Samuel, so he didn''t

    continue.

    "What about Lucas and the others?"

    "Lucas and Uncle Mark are out. They may be back soon. Do you want to wait for him?"

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Nicole thought that Tim wanted to see Lucas.

    Tim put the things in his hands on the table. Only then did Nicole realize that it was thetest game

    console.

    "Is this for Lucas?"

    "Well, even though he''s a genius, he still needs to y some games that children at his age y.

    Otherwise, I''ll be depressed. He has to ept it regardless of whether he likes it or not."

    Seeing that Tim was so domineering, Nicole couldn''t help butugh.

    "Alright, I will definitely let him take it."

    "This one is for Joseph."

    Tim took out a medical manual from his pocket and handed it to Nicole.

    "Thank you."

    Nicole knew that Tim was really careful in choosing gifts, so she hurriedly took it. However, she thought

    of something else.

    "Why don''t you give it to him by yourself?"

    "Is he also in the hospital?"

    Tim frowned slightly.

    Nicole felt a cold breeze behind her neck. She smiled and said, "Not only Joseph is here, but also Zoe."

    "Nicole, you are a mother! And your two children are in the hospital! What''s wrong with you? Do you

    take the hospital as your home?"

    "Keep your voice down. Don''t scare me. I''m pregnant."

    Nicole touched her belly. Tim was dumbfounded.

    "What did you just say?"

    "I''m saying that you''re going to be an uncle again! Tim, you have to prepare a big gift. Otherwise, I

    won''t allow you to be my baby''s uncle."

    Nicole smiled as she looked at Tim.

    Tim was still dumbfounded, but he still nodded.

    "Alright, I will prepare a big gift."

    Tim looked quite innocent and silly now, with no trace of the well-known young master of the Seapolis

    City.

    Nicole chatted with him for a while before Tim got up to see the children.

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    Many people came to see her, which was really stressful.

    Just as she was thinking, Jason also came. He had people bring in many packets of tonic. Nicole was

    about to cry when seeing these.

    "Uncle, are you nning to let me live here for a long time?"

    "Where did you get hurt? I bought the best tonic for you. I''ve heard that Samuel is not here. So I''ll

    watch you eat the tonic these days. You''d better recover as soon as possible. I''ve already ordered the

    guards in prison. Jamar''s wife will suffer a lot there. Don''t worry. She dared to bully my niece. She''s

    courting death!"

    The way Jason cared about her was as exactly the same as Samuel.

    Nicole really wanted to cry.

    "Uncle, I''m fine. I''m really fine. I was acting that day. Look at me. I''m quite healthy."

    As she spoke, Nicole was about to jump out of bed to show Jason that she was healthy, but Jason

    stopped her.

    "Don''t jump! Even if you''re not injured, you''re still pregnant. What if you hurt him because of jumping?

    Where can I get another child topensate Samuel?"

    Nicole almost cried out.

    "I really don''t need the tonic."

    "You have to ept them. Otherwise, I will live here with you. Whenever you leave the hospital, I''ll

    leave."

    What else could Nicole say when hearing this?

    After she epted the tonic, Jason looked happier.

    With Jason''s care, Nicole was forced to drink a bowl of chicken soup, a bowl of bird''s nest soup, and

    something else. In the end, she was really full and couldn''t eat anything.

    Seeing that she was really painful, Jason stopped.

    "What would you like to eat tonight? I''ll have the servants cook for you."

    "No need, I''m going to visit grandpa and have dinner with him tonight."

    Nicole decided to flee.

    If Jason continued to stuff her with tonic, she would soon suffer from excessive nutrition.

    Nicole saw Jason out with great difficulty. She heaved a sigh of relief when lying alone on the bed.

    However, she felt quite warm.

    She checked her phone and saw many messages, which were all about asking her whether she was

    fine, but there was no news from Mr. and Mrs. Bush.

    The news of her being stabbed was so well known that it was impossible for Mr. and Mrs. Bush to not

    know it. However, they didn''t even send her a single text message. Nicole felt a little upset.

    She knew that Melissa had returned and that they might focus more on their own daughter. But being

    ignored like this was really hard for her to ept.

    Nicole found out the address book and stopped at her mother''s phone number. She wanted to make a

    call, but she felt that she was mad.

    Maybe they were busy.

    Comforting herself like this, Nicole put down the phone.

    She didn''t know when Samuel woulde back, and what was going on with him now. She was afraid

    of distracting Samuel, so she didn''t dare to call him. Now Samuel had been away for a day. She didn''t

    know if it was safe in the training base.

    Nicole suddenly realized that she really missed him. She missed him so much.

    She took out her phone and looked at Samuel''s photo. Then she smiled slightly, and a trace of

    tenderness shed through her eyes.

    In the end, Nicole couldn''t suppress the miss for Samuel. She gave Samuel a call. However, the

    moment the phone was answered, Nicole''s expression instantly changed.

 Chapter 900 Im His Wife

    Chapter 900 I''m His Wife

    "Hello, may I ask who you are looking for?"

    It was a woman.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    The old she might have directly hung up, but now she had learnt to be calm.

    "Where''s Samuel? I''m his wife."

    Nicole''s voice was neither loud nor low.

    Obviously, the woman froze for a moment. Then, Nicole heard someone shouting, "Samuel, a call from

    your wife."

    Not long after, Samuel ran over.

    "Nicole."

    Samuel was panting.

    Nicole wanted to say that she missed him, but she suppressed it because of the woman who picked up

    the phone.

    "Who is she?"

    Nicole felt like a jealous little woman, but she didn''t want to hold back her emotion. She was indeed

    jealous!

    Samuel froze for a moment. He looked at the person beside him and whispered, "A technician here. My

    clothes were wet just now. I left my phone outside. I didn''t mean to not answer your phone."

    "Is that so?"

    Nicole intoned purposely, but she didn''t say anything else.

    Samuel sensed that Nicole was in a bad mood.

    He walked out of the room with the phone and went to a quieter ce outside, whispering, "Video

    call?"

    "Alright."

    In the end, Nicole did not say anything else.

    Samuel invited Nicole to a video call, and Nicole answered it directly.

    Samuel was only wearing a short sleeve. Nicole could see his strong chest muscles beneath the

    clothes. Her face was a bit ugly.

    "Is the technician pretty? Also, what did you do? Wet clothes?"

    Nicole frowned slightly. Seeing her questioning expression, Samuel immediately burst intoughter.

    "Are you jealous?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole admitted it. She didn''t want to pretend that she wasn''t jealous.

    Samuel smiled even more.

    "I''m happy."

    "Don''t change the subject. You haven''t answered my question yet."

    Nicole pouted. She refused to let go of the question.

    Samuel quickly changed the angle of his phone. Then, Nicole saw a tall woman guiding the technicians

    to type with theputers.

    Nicole was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect Samuel to be so direct. Seeing that the woman wasn''t

    Samuel''s type, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Why were your clothes wet?"

    "It''s raining, darling, and I didn''t bring an umbre with me."

    Samuel replied very seriously.

    Only then did Nicole nod her head.

    "Alright, I forgive you for the fact that your phone was picked up by a woman, but I don''t want to see it

    happen again. Otherwise, I''ll let you try the feeling when my phone is picked up by a man."

    "No!"

    Samuel immediately became nervous.

    "I promise that next time, even if my phone gets wet, I won''t let other women touch it."

    "That''s more like it."

    Only then did Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    After checking what Samuel was doing, Nicole whispered, "I miss you. When are youing back?"

    "It will take about a day to settle the matter here. I haven''t found Olivia''s father yet. It''s much more

    Samuel knew that Nicole and Olivia were best friends, so he was trying his best to help.

    Seeing that Samuel was busy finding Olivia''s father, Nicole hurriedly nodded and said, "Alright. Take

    care. I''ll wait for you toe back."

    "OK. You can go home if you''re too bored. Don''t mind the media. Anyway, when people know about the

    things Elvis has done, everything will be over. Besides, I''m always with you."

    Samuel knew that Nicole could never stay still for long. It was truly hard for her to stay in the hospital all

    day and pretend to be sick.

    Nicole nodded her head and said, "Mom told me to go over to eat. Why don''t I stay at Grandpa''s for

    two days?"

    "That sounds good."

    Samuel was naturally happy when he heard that Nicole was going to Edwin''s ce. After all, he could

    guarantee her safety in the militarypound. With rtives around Nicole, she could be less

    harassed.

    Nicole thought of Petty and whispered, "Petty is back. She''s living in the Green''s now."

    Samuel was silent for a while. Then he said, "I don''t intend to forgive her easily."

    "It''s up to you. Anyway, she''s your sister. It doesn''t matter to me even if you don''t recognize her as your

    sister for the rest of your life."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was provoking him. He couldn''t help but sigh, saying, "You are always so

    tolerant of my family. Do you know how sorry I am seeing you like this? If it wasn''t for her, you needn''t

    go through all this. You shouldn''t have suffered so much."

    "But I''m fine. On the contrary, we got Elvis because of her. It''s better than having someone behind us

    all the time, setting us up, right? Besides, she is pregnant now. She needs to keep a good mood. She

    used to live like an orphan, and she couldn''t even see the mother she longed for the most. She only

    had you¡ªher brother, and she couldn''t recognize you. Actually, she has been living a very difficult life."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel whispered, "You knew?"

    "Yes. Zac told me. After all, it''s not easy for a girl."

    Samuel pondered for a few minutes and said, "I''ll think about it. If you want to forgive her, I have no

    objection. After all, you are the one and only Mrs. Green. Whether to let her go or to let her in is up to

    you. I''m fine with your decision."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nicole red at him coquettishly.

    Samuel was feeling melted.

    "Darling, three months is really a long time."

    At first, Nicole did not understand what he meant. But after looking into his thirsty eyes, she smiled and

    said, "What can we do? The baby is less than three months old. The doctor said that now is the most

    dangerous time. Should we give it a try?"

    "Forget it. The baby and you are the most important."

    Samuel could do nothing but sigh.

    It was not easy for him and Nicole to spend some time together. Now, Nicole was pregnant... With the

    babying, they could no longer spend time with each other.

    What a torture.

    After chatting for a while, Nicole hung up the phone.

    The ward was originally cold. Now Nicole felt much warmer.

    Lucas and Mark pushed open the door and entered.

    "Mommy, who are you smiling to? You''re smiling so sweetly. Did you call Samuel?" Lucas asked.

    He saw Nicole smiling like a fool when he entered.

    Nicole slightly blushed.

    "You bad boy, when did you learn to make fun of me?"

    Mark smiled. Nicole could tell that the matter had been settled.

    "Is it settled then?"

    "Of course we did, because Lucas was there. He''ll probably be very busy in the next few months."

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    Mark hurriedly exined, "They had made it clear that Lucas must be in this project, so I could only call

    the higher-ups for instructions. To my surprise, they agreed. They also promised that as long as Lucas

    wanted, he could be a part-time 158 member as a military representative. 158 also agreed."

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "Good for you, Uncle Mark. This way, our country will be tied up with 158. Lucas can ask for any

    information or help if needed. Poor Lucas. He has to take care of the militarypound and work part-

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    time at the 158 organization. He''s too young to bear the burden."

    "Save it. Lucas is mainly a member of the military after all. He just needs to report to 158 asionally.

    Besides, this is also his chance. With the 158 organization as backup, no one can waver his position in

    the military. His future is much brighter than mine."

    Mark''s eyes were filled with pride, as if Lucas was his son.

    Lucas shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said, "As long as Mommy and Grandpa Mark are happy.

    I won''t exhaust myself. It''s all simple work."

    Lucas said arrogantly.

    Nicole twitched her mouth.

    The more Mark looked at Lucas, the more satisfied he was. How he wished that he could take him

    home and raise him as his own son!

    Nicole shook her head and sighed, "Uncle Mark, are you going to think about yourself as well? You''re

    already thirty-six. If you don''t get married, you''ll get old."

    "Who said that? Men are the best in their forties. I''m not in a hurry."

    Mark waved his hand, showing that he wasn''t worrying about this at all.

    "Uncle Mark."

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    "Alright, alright. I understand. Let''s talk about itter. I''ll bring Lucas back to the military to report. If you

    have anything you need, go to Jason. He''s got nothing to do."

    Mark was the only one who could say that Boss Jason had nothing to do.

    Nicole hugged Lucas and said gently, "Don''t be too tired. Come back if you miss me."

    "Alright."

    Lucas also hugged Nicole. He asked, "Is Samueling back soon?"

    "Yes. He''ll be back in probably one day. I''m going to visit your grandmother after you leave."

    "Grandmother Bush?" Lucas asked subconsciously.

    After all, he thought Nicole was closer to Grandmother Bush because Nicole was raised by her

    adoptive parents. Naturally, when hearing Nicole say that she wanted to visit his grandmother, Lucas

    thought it was Grandmother Bush.

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    The news of her being attacked should be widely known by now. Nicole believed that Ms. Bush must

    have known. However, Ms. Bush didn''t call or text her. Naturally, Nicole felt sad about this. However,

    Nicole still smiled before Lucas and said, "No. I''ll go visit Grandma Shaw. She''s sick."

    "Can I go with Mommy to see Grandma Shaw before returning to the military?"

    Lucas hurriedly turned around and asked Mark.

    Mark knew about Audrey''s condition. Under Lucas¡¯ request, he thought for a moment and said, "Alright,

    you can go. I''ll pick you up after dinner tonight."

    "Mommy, I''ll go with you."

    Lucas smiled happily.

    Nicole nodded at Mark gratefully, then packed up her things and took Lucas out of the hospital.

    There were still reporters waiting at the entrance of the hospital. Seeing Nicolee out, they were all

    startled for a moment. Then, some of the reporters rushed forward boldly.

    "Mrs. Green, I heard that you were very badly injured. It''s only been two days. Why did youe out?

    Where are you going?"

    A reporter asked sharply as her eyes flickered. She cleverly blocked Nicole''s path. It seemed that she

    was confident.

    Nicole frowned slightly and narrowed her eyes.

    She pushed her long hair back and put on a fake smile to the reporter. She asked, "Which agency are

    you from?"

 Chapter 901 My Mother Is Pregnant, So She Is Sentimental

    Chapter 901 My Mother Is Pregnant, So She Is Sentimental

    Being questioned by Nicole like this, the reporter panicked.

    "Mrs. Green, it seems that I asked you a question, right?"

    "Do I have to answer?"

    Nicole''s smile turned much colder.

    Lucas said indifferently, "If my mommy is angered by you and is sent to the emergency room again, I''m

    afraid that daddy may kill you."

    The reporter involuntarily retreated upon hearing that.

    Nicole suddenly took a step forward and said coldly, "Get lost!"

    The reporter still wanted to say something, but seeing Nicole''s freaking look, she had no choice but to

    step aside.

    Nicole held Lucas'' hand and got on the car. She said to Ernesto, "Check who that reporter works for. I

    suspect she''s an impostor."

    "Okay, madam."

    Ernesto had someone investigate.

    Nicole and Lucas sat in the back seat and went directly to the militarypound. On the way, they

    found that someone was following them. It seemed to be that reporter.

    She sneered, "Let her go. I want to see how she can get into the militarypound."

    Sure enough, that car was stopped at the entrance.

    But Nicole''s car went in.

    Seeing that the reporter was arguing with the sentinel but couldn''t get in, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    She didn''t know if it was because of her pregnancy, but she was irritated recently and was in a bad

    mood.

    The car drove to Edwin''s ce. Nicole and Lucas got out and walked in.

    Edwin was astounded when he saw Nicole and Lucasing.

    "Nicole? Lucas? Why are you here?"

    "What? We are not weed?"

    Nicole acted like she would leave as long as she felt unweed. Edwin was so frightened and

    grabbed her.

    "Who told you? I''m just a little puzzled. Not long ago, you said in the hospital that you woulde back

    with Samuel."

    "Can''t I change my mind?"

    Nicole acted like a child.

    Edwin paused for a moment, then smiled affectionately and said, "Alright, whatever you say."

    Only then did Nicole startughing.

    Lucas asked Edwin politely.

    "Hello, great-grandpa. Don''t take it to heart. My mommy is pregnant, so she is sentimental."

    Nicole and Edwin were both dumbfounded, and then Edwinughed out loud.

    "That''s right, she''s quite sentimental. How about letting your grandmother be with her and having fun

    with me in the study?"

    It seemed like he had something to say to Lucas.

    Lucas nodded.

    Nicole was depressed.

    She was disliked by her son?

    Was she sentimental?

    Audrey heard the voice and came out of the room. Sheughed when seeing Nicole.

    "You are here?"

    "Yeah, being alone in the hospital is boring. Lucas mentioneding over to see you. He''s going back

    to the military region after meal. He probably doesn''t have time toe back."

    Nicole walked over.

    Audrey allowed her to help her sit on the sofa.

    "I''m not that weak."

    "But I like that."

    When Nicole thought that Audrey couldn''t live long, she felt so ufortable.

    "Alright, whatever you want, but let''s go to the kitchen and cook something delicious for Lucaster,

    okay?"

    "Can you?"

    Nicole was a little worried.

    Audrey smiled and said, "I''ll listen to you."

    When hearing her agreement, Nicole said happily, "I''m going to cook and you help me?"

    "Alright."

    They went to the kitchen.

    After Lucas and Edwin entered the study, Edwin took out something from the drawer and handed it to

    Lucas.

    "Have a look, do you like it?"

    Lucas took it and opened it. He was instantly delighted.

    "A remote control for the fourth generation of drone?"

    "Impressive. Just by looking at the remote control, you can tell that it is the fourth generation. You''re

    quite talented."

    Edwin caressed his head in satisfaction and whispered, "Our military has made two of them, but they

    are both missing and only the remote control is left. I know that you are talented atputers. Lucas, I

    failed to find the drones, can you do it for me?"

    "Of course!"

    Lucas said confidently.

    He kept feeling the remote control and wouldn''t let go. He couldn''t wait to see what the drones looked

    like.

    He had heard of it long ago, but he had never seen it. Even if it was just a remote control, Lucas was

    ecstatic.

    Seeing that Lucas liked this profession, Edwinughed.

    "We are finally going to have a talent in our family."

    "Isn''t Samuel a talent before he quits?"

    Lucas subconsciously defended his father.

    Edwin said with some regret, "Your daddy was burdened by the family. If he had a sibling, he wouldn''t

    too. What a pity!"

    "It''s not a pity. Samuel did well in the business world."

    Lucas'' words stunned Edwin. He never thought that this was from a four-year-old child.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that Edwin was shocked, Lucas smiled and asked, "Isn''t that so?"

    "Yes..."

    It was precisely because he was right that Edwin felt that Lucas could not be underestimated.

    The child was promising.

    "Do well in the military region. If you have any problems, call Mark at any time, or you can find me. I will

    definitely help."

    "I don''t need that. I''ll do it my way. Great-grandpa, don''t worry, I won''t give up halfway. I have a brother

    and a sister. Now that Mommy is pregnant again, I won''t inherit the Greens'' property. Rest assured."

    Lucas could sense that Edwin felt sorry for Samuel. Although he didn''t say it out loud, he could feel it in

    his words.

    Let him make it up for his father''s regret.

    Edwin''s eyes instantly became moist.

    "Good, good! Good boy! It''s your mother''s fortune to have a son like you."

    "No, it''s my fortune to have my mom."

    Lucas smiled as he finished speaking.

    Edwin liked him so much.

    They stayed in the study room for a while and then left. They saw Nicole and Audrey chatting and

    "Mommy hasn''t cooked for a long time. I miss the food she cooked."

    Lucas pouted.

    "Really? Then I''m luckier than you. I ate the food she cooked not long ago."

    Seeing Edwin''scent expression, Lucas frowned and said, "Great-grandpa, you are not pleasing

    like this."

    "But I''m telling the truth."

    Edwin teased Lucas.

    Lucas snorted, intending to ignore this old man.

    He sat on the sofa, turned on the TV, switched to the military channel, and concentrated on watching.

    Edwin had been a soldier all his life, so he naturally liked military news as well. The two tacitly

    understood each other and sat together to watch TV.

    When Nicole and Audrey finished cooking and went out, they saw such a warm scene.

    Audrey was astounded, but Nicole did not. Lucas liked to watch military channels at home. She was

    used to it.

    "Can Lucas understand it at such a young age?"

    "Don''t take your grandson as an ordinary child. He''s amazing."

    Nicole said proudly, and then pulled Audrey to the dining hall. She said to Edwin and Lucas, "Time for

    meal."

    "Be right there."

    Only then did Edwin stand up and take Lucas to wash his hands.

    There were just four dishes and one soup. It was not sumptuous, but everyone enjoyed the warm

    atmosphere.

    After meal, Nicole was a littlezy.

    She sat on the sofa and Lucas went to the kitchen to wash some fruits for her.

    "Great-grandpa, Grandma, Mommy, have some fruit."

    "Good boy!"

    The more Edwin looked at Lucas, the more he liked him, but Audrey was a little heartbroken.

    "How can I let a child wash fruit? He''s so young."

    "Mom, it''s fine. He can steel himself with that. After all, boys can''t be spoiled."

    Nicole picked up an apple and took a bite.

    Audrey disagreed.

    "No matter how he steels himself, he¡¯s just four years old. He is too young. Lucas,e to Grandma. I

    will hug you."

    Lucas actually wanted to resist, but he nced at Mommy and saw her nodding. Then, he helplessly

    walked over and stretched out his arm towards Audrey.

    "Grandma, hug me."

    "Alright."

    Audrey hugged Lucas with a sore nose.

    She couldn''t help recalling what Nicole was like when she was young.

    Wasn''t she as sensible and smart as Lucas?

    She suddenly felt that her life was a failure.

    She witnessed neither of her daughters'' growth. She missed their childhood, adulthood and entire life.

    If time could fly backwards, if she could make another choice, she would definitely not abandon Nicole

    back then.

    Her daughter was kind and forgave her, but she could not forgive herself. Now that she was sick,

    perhaps this was God''s punishment.

    Nicole knew what Audrey was thinking. Seeing that she was about to cry, she said, "Mom, don''t hug

    him too tightly. He is almost out of breath."

    Audrey instantly let go of Lucas when hearing this and nervously asked, "Are you okay? I''m sorry, I was

    too excited."

    "I''m fine. Your embrace is so warm, just like mommy''s."

    Lucas grinned.

    Tears welled up in Audrey''s eyes.

    "Grandma failed you and your mom."

    "Mom, don''t say this again."

    Nicole knew that Audrey had a scar in her heart and it probably wouldn''t heal in this life, so she could

    only change the topic to alleviate her sorrow.

    "Alright, alright. I won''t say that again."

    Audrey felt that her life was worth it when sitting with her daughter and chatting happily with her

    grandson.

    Lucas stayed with Audrey and Edwin for a while, and Mark came. However, he didn''t look good. After

    greeting Edwin, he looked at Nicole and hesitated.

    "Mark, what''s wrong? Is Lucas unable to return to the military? Or..."

    "It''s not about Lucas."

    Mark shook his head. Looking at Nicole''s puzzled expression, he finally held it back.

    "It''s fine. It''s my personal matter. I''ll settle it myself."

    As he spoke, he took Lucas and left Edwin''s house. However, Edwin took a phone call. He nced at

    Nicole and went to the study.

    Nicole suddenly became somewhat uneasy.

 Chapter 902 Compared with You, Im So Lousy

    Chapter 902 Compared with You, I''m So Lousy

    Nicole wouldn''t hold back her uneasiness. Since she had found it out, she would definitely ask.

    Seeing how anxious Nicole was, Audrey sighed but did not stop her.

    Nicole came to the study and knocked on the door. She heard Edwin say, "Come in."

    She pushed the door open and then closed it.

    As soon as Edwin put down the phone, he saw Nicole walk in and immediately knew what she wanted

    to ask.

    "Elvis ran away."

    "What? How is that possible?"

    Nicole frowned.

    Zac and she had spent so much effort to catch Elvis, and there were police guarding him, how could he

    escape?

    Edwin''s mood was as gloomy as Nicole''s.

    He whispered, "I don''t want to believe it either, but it''s true. I think Mark must have known this when he

    came but he didn''t say it because you were here. He was afraid that you would get anxious. I talked to

    Samuel. From now on, you are staying with me and you are not allowed to go out until Elvis is

    captured."

    "No!"

    Nicole refused, enraging Edwin.

    "My words don''t work, do they?"

    "Grandfather, Elvis doesn''t just want to deal with me, he wants the Green family''s gic data. Zac

    and Petty have injured him, so he would not let them go. I can hide here with you, but what about

    Petty? Petty is pregnant now. Zac''s parents are also in trouble because of what happened to Samuel''s

    grandfather. If something happens to them, how will Samuel face them when hees back? How will

    he face himself? "

    Edwin didn''t know what Nicole was talking about, but even if she said so, Edwin didn''t agree to let go.

    "I don''t care what you say. Anyway, I won''t allow anything to happen to you."

    "Grandfather! Petty is Samuel''s younger sister!"

    Nicole looked at Edwin anxiously.

    Edwin sighed and said, "You are too soft-hearted. Stay here and I''ll have Steve take them here. No

    matter what, you can''t go out. This is the militarypound. I dare Elvis to cause trouble here!"

    When Nicole heard what Edwin said, she felt relieved.

    "Thank you, grandfather! Ask Steve to bring Zoe and Joseph over. I should have brought them with

    me."

    "I see."

    Edwin shook his head helplessly.

    Nicole grabbed his arm coquettishly.

    "Grandfather, you''re the best."

    "Save that. I won''t buy it."

    Although Edwin said this, the corners of his mouth still curved up.

    Edwin and Nicole came out of the study, chatting andughing, which relieved Audrey, who was waiting

    outside.

    Audrey was clear about her father''s temper. Nicole was also stubborn, which was why she was worried

    that they would fall out. She didn''t expect them toe out in such a harmonious way.

    "Mom, I worried you."

    Nicole walked in front of Audrey.

    "It''s fine, as long as you are fine, I''ll be the same."

    The family of three smiled warmly.

    Under Edwin''s instructions, Steve brought Zac, Petty, Zoe and Joseph over.

    The house was alive.

    Zoe looked at Edwin and asked, "Great-grandpa, can I y ball games at home?"

    "No."

    Nicole said.

    However, Edwinughed and said, "Sure, you can y anything you want. Just stay in the courtyard

    and don''t go out, understand?"

    "I see. Great-grandpa is the best."

    Zoe hopped out and Steve followed.

    Joseph was still quietly reading a medical book, but Nicole was a little distressed.

    He hadn''t recovered. Thinking of the doctor''s words, Nicole was afraid that he would be exhausted.

    She always kept an eye on him and let him rest as much as possible.

    As for Zac and Petty, they worked hard after arriving.

    Nicole knew that she couldn''t stop them, so she let them.

    Nicole finally had a chance to be with Audrey, but because Elvis was atrge, they couldn''t go out, so

    they could only stay at home and chat.

    Nicole knew what kind of person her father was from Audrey. She knew their love as well as a lot of

    things that she didn''t know before.

    As Audrey spoke, she fell asleep.

    Nicole could tell that Audrey still loved her father.

    It was just that holding this rtionship alone was tiring.

    She tucked Audrey in and crept out.

    Seeing Nicoleing out, Petty brought her a bowl of chicken soup.

    "Nicole, have some. You have been busy all day."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole took a few mouthfuls of the soup. Seeing that Petty seemed to want to speak, she couldn''t help

    asking, "What''s wrong? You have a problem?"

    "Nicole, will you let me out? Perhaps if I go out, Elvis will show himself. Now that he is in the dark and

    we are in the open, it is difficult to control him. Also, my brother is still abroad. Once Elvis contacts with

    his men abroad, wouldn''t my brother be in danger?"

    Hearing Petty''s words, Nicole became worrisome.

    However, she still shook her head and said, "No, before Samueles back, I have to ensure your

    safety. You did not save Elvis when he was in danger. With his character, he will not let you go. If I let

    you out, this will undoubtedly be a one-way trip. Do you think I can live in peace for the rest of my life

    with that in heart?"

    "But my brother..."

    "You don''t have to worry about him. I think Samuel can handle this. Since he can bring people to

    destroy Elvis'' research base, he definitely has a way to escape. What we can do is not to be Elvis''

    hostage. We can''t let him threaten Samuel with us. Don''t care about anything other than this, alright?"

    Nicole patted Petty''s shoulder.

    Petty nodded.

    She looked at Nicole and whispered, "Nicole,pared to you, I''m so lousy. I got it. Don''t worry."

    "Alright, go to sleep."

    After Nicole saw Petty return to her room, she took the phone and went to the balcony.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She was also worried about Samuel.

    She had no time to call Samuel because of her busy day, but she still had doubts.

    Since Samuel could talk to Edwin on the phone, why didn''t he directly tell her to stay at Edwin''s?

    Thinking of this, Nicole dialed Samuel''s number.

    But no one answered.

    Nicole called again. This time, Samuel lost signal and was not in the service area.

    Could something have happened to him?

    Nicole thought with worry.

    Without contacting Samuel, Nicole could not sleep.

    She suddenly felt that the night was so long.

    Samuel said that he would settle the matter in one day and he would bring Olivia''s father back.

    But a day had passed, would hee back at dawn?

    The more anxious Nicole was, the slower she felt the time was.

    It was finally morning. Nicole had dark circles that couldn''t be covered by powder.

    Audrey felt heartache when seeing her haggard appearance.

    "You didn''t sleep well?"

    "No."

    Nicole knew that she could not conceal it, so she admitted.

    "I had a messy mind and I couldn''t sleep. I''m fine. I''ll find time to make up for it."

    She said with a smile.

    Audrey said in pain, "Sleep after breakfast. Your grandfather and I are here and there are also two

    uncles on your father''s side. Nicole, don''t be so worried. Samuel is not an ordinary man. He will be

    fine."

    "I know."

    Nicole smiled faintly, but Audrey knew that she could not persuade Nicole.

    Nicole looked weak, but she was tougher than anyone else.

    Petty med herself, "Nicole, it''s my fault. If I didn''t tell you yesterday, you wouldn''t have been so

    worried."

    "It''s not your fault."

    Nicole held her hand.

    Zac whispered, "How about I go out and lure Elvis out? He hates me the most. If I do..."

    "Stay here. There are policemen outside and they don''t need you. Just stay here and do whatever you

    want. Zac, your main task is to take good care of Petty and the children and leave the rest to others. "

    Nicole couldn''t help ming herself for the impact of her sleeplessness on everyone.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go back to sleep after breakfast. It''ll be fine."

    Hearing Nicole say that, the rest of the people didn''t say anything else.

    Edwin didn''t speak and pushed the food in front of Nicole to her.

    The two children hadn''t woken up yet, and Edwin didn''t ask anyone to awake them. He said that he

    would cook for them when they got up.

    Because they all had something on their minds, they ate quietly.

    After dinner, Nicole went back to her room as soon as possible for fear that they would worry.

    She looked at her phone. There was no missed call, no text or WeChat message.

    In other words, Samuel did not pick up his phone and could not see her message.

    What was so urgent?

    He didn''t even bring his phone?

    Or did something happen to him, and his phone wasn''t with him?

    Nicole found that once she started imagining, her imagination would be like a devil haunting her,

    making her more and more worried and uneasy the more she thought about it.

    She threw the phone to the table and gasped for breath.

    She didn''t dare to tell anyone that her stomach was aching.

    She didn''t know if it was because the baby was worried about her father as much as she was.

    Nicole found something for soothing the nerves and put them on the bedside table.

    She touched her belly and knew that she shouldn''t worry. After all, the baby hadn''t been in a stable

    condition.

    Nicoley down on the bed.

    She was sleepy and tired, but when her eyes were closed, her sleepiness was gone. Samuel''s image

    filled her mind.

    Nicole struggled to sleep. Dazed, she seemed to hear her phone ring.

    She grabbed the phone and answered.

    "Hey, Samuel, why didn''t you call me back? How are you doing there?"

    She subconsciously asked. But Nicole sat up and her expression changed as soon as she heard the

    voice on the phone.

 Chapter 903 Will You Exchange Yourself for Melissa?

    Chapter 903 Will You Exchange Yourself for Melissa?

    "Mom, dad?"

    When Nicole heard the voice of her adoptive parents, she was dumbfounded.

    She looked at the caller ID again and confirmed that it was them. Before she could heave a sigh of

    relief, she heard Mrs. Bush crying, "Nicole, you must save Melissa. Please save her."

    "Mom, don''t cry. What''s wrong? What happened to Melissa?"

    From Nicole''s point of view, Melissa would at most offend someone when learning violin. As long as

    she was in Seapolis City, she could help.

    When Mrs. Bush heard Nicole''s question, she cried harder.

    "Nicole, a person called Elvis went to our home and took Melissa. He asked to exchange you for

    Melissa, otherwise he will kill her. Nicole, Elvis is Samuel''s father, isn''t he? You are his daughter-inw

    and he won''t hurt you. Please exchange yourself for Melissa, will you? I only have one daughter! I''ve

    missed her life for so many years and just found her recently, I can''t live without her! "

    When Nicole heard these words, she was shocked.

    "Mom, did you know that I was stabbed?"

    Mrs. Bush''s crying abruptly stopped when hearing this, and then she awkwardly asked, "Are you

    alright?"

    Hearing her words, Nicole was a little hurt.

    The news of her being stabbed had long since been released. Everyone had visited her expect her

    adoptive parents yet they called her for Melissa.

    Just ignore the reason why Elvis took Melissa, why did they think that she would voluntarily exchange

    herself for Melissa after being stabbed?

    Was a biological daughter different to an adopted one?

    She was the child that they had raised for more than twenty years. Did the love they had for her in the

    past was fake?

    Nicole''s heart was hurt again.

    However, she said indifferently, "I''m seriously injured and can''t get up. Do you really want me to

    exchange for Melissa even like this? I''d like to correct you that although Elvis is Samuel''s dad, he is

    ipatible with him. He even wishes to kill me. If I go over, he might kill me as well to vent his anger.

    Are you sure you want me to do that?"

    Hearing this, Mrs. Bush cried even more sadly.

    "Then what should I do? How can I save Melissa? Why is my life so bitter? Oh, my poor daughter!"

    Mrs. Bush cried in hysteria. Although she no longer forced Nicole, her words were still like a sharp

    dagger that was stabbing Nicole''s heart.

    "Mom, what else did he say?"

    "That''s all. Nicole, your biological parents are influential. Can you ask them to help bring Melissa back?

    I have never asked you for anything, but I''m begging you this time, okay?"

    Nicole was suffocated by her mother''s words.

    When had the rtionship between them be like this?

    "Alright, I''ll try my best."

    Nicole hung up and realized that she was tearful.

    She was so sad!

    Utterly sad!

    If only Samuel was here.

    She urgently needed Samuel''s embrace, but she couldn''t contact him.

    Nicole dialed again, but he was still not in the service area.

    Out of service?

    Was he on a ne?

    Or on his way back?

    Nicole never expected that she would miss someone so much.

    She couldn''t sleep anymore.

    She leaned against the bed and curled up with her phone in her arms like an injured kitten, but no one

    saw that.

    Time passed. Nicole did not know how long she had been sitting there, but she finally made a decision.

    She disliked Melissa, but that woman was everything to her adoptive parents.

    Since Mrs. Bush had begged her, even though she was sad and heartbroken, she couldn''t bear to let

    her adoptive parents down. She picked up the phone and called Jason.

    "Jason, Elvis took Melissa away. Can you please try finding her?"

    "Melissa? Alright, on it. Nicole, you are pregnant. Stay inside. Leave this to me. I''ll handle it."

    "Thank you."

    Because of Jason''s words, Nicole''s cold heart was warmed up.

    Not long after Nicole put down her phone, the phone rang again.

    She nced at it. It was Samuel.

    Nicole quickly picked up the call.

    "Samuel, where are you?"

    "I just arrived at Seapolis City Airport. I was on the ne when you called. My phone might have died

    earlier. Nicole, I can''t go back for the time being. I have to go to the military region and the police

    station."

    Samuel told Nicole about his whereabouts.

    When Nicole heard that he was fine, she calmed down. Knowing that he had something important to

    do, she said, "Focus on your task, don''t worry about me."

    "How could I? Are you in the militarypound now? Elvis ran away. I know about this matter and his

    research base was destroyed by us. Elvis is like a mad dog. No matter what he says, don''t go out,

    alright? "

    Samuel sounded to be in a hurry. It could be heard that he was afraid that Nicole would be kidnapped

    by Elvis.

    Nicole did not dare to tell him that Elvis had kidnapped Melissa, and that Mrs. Bush wanted her to be

    the hostage, she just said, "Alright, I''ll do what you said."

    "Wait for me."

    After hanging up, Samuel went to the military region with his men.

    Nicole looked at the call record on the phone and had a mixed feeling.

    If she ignored Melissa, with Elvis'' personality, Melissa would definitely be killed.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She scratched her hair irritably and suddenly thought of Lucas. Perhaps only her son could help her.

    Nicole turned on herputer and contacted Lucas.

    "Lucas, Mommy needs your help."

    "Is it about Melissa?"

    Lucas replied quickly.

    Nicole was surprised, but she still told him.

    "Mommy, Melissa will be fine. You don''t have to worry about her."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Lucas sent over a report.

    "Take a good look at this report. I knew what grandmother meant when Jason asked me to help find

    Elvis'' whereabouts. Mommy, are you sick of grandma doing this? Don''t care about it. Leave this matter

    to Jason. You need a good rest. I heard that Samuel has returned and is heading towards the military

    region. He may have something important to do. Mommy, just wait for him to return and leave

    everything else to others, or you can turn off your phone to have a peaceful world."

    Lucas said so much in one breath. Nicole did not expect that her son would have more information than

    she did.

    "Alright."

    Nicole received the document sent by Lucas, opened it and frowned.

    Melissa was indeed an orphan, but she had received Elvis'' sponsorship. Elvis also instructed her to

    meet her parents.

    So Melissa was on Elvis'' side?

    Nicole put down her phone with a heavy heart.

    Elvis had really put in a lot of effort for that data sheet. He would not let anyone who could be used go.

    Did the Bushes know about this?

    Nicole was not sure.

    She wanted to ask them, but in the end, she resisted such an idea.

    Whether Mr. and Mrs. Bush knew it or not, they might think that it was reasonable to use Nicole to save

    their daughter, but Nicole felt ufortable about this.

    She turned off her phone.

    She needed some peace.

    When Audrey knocked on the door and entered, Nicole was standing barefoot in the French window

    and looking outside. She looked a little absent-minded.

    She took a coat and draped it over Nicole''s shoulder.

    "Why aren''t you wearing shoes? You have a baby, and you can''t catch a cold."

    Only then did Nicole realize that there was another person in the room.

    She put on her slippers, then smiled, pulled Audrey and sat down with her.

    "Mom, don''t you think I''m a bit cold-blooded?"

    "What do you mean?"

    This was the first time Audrey had heard Nicole describe herself like that.

    Nicole told Audrey about what happened in the Bushes.

    Audrey was enraged.

    "What the hell? I know they raised you and you are grateful to them, but they can''t push you into a trap!

    I need to talk to them."

    Audrey was so angry that she was about to stand up but was stopped by Nicole.

    "Mom, don''t go. You will get furious if you do. Out of sight, out of mind. Lucas gave me a document

    showing that Melissa was on Elvis'' side, so Elvis would not do anything to her. Samuel has returned. I

    believe if he works together with Lucas, they will soon find Elvis and at that time, Melissa can go home.

    Lucas told me to turn off the phone and forget about these things. I''ve done so."

    As Nicole spoke, she raised the phone in her hand that had been turned off and smiled.

    However, Audrey could tell that Nicole''s smile was filled with sadness and bitterness.

    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be in such an awkward situation."

    "It''s all over. Aren''t we good now? If you can''t get over it, just stay alive and watch your grandson''s birth

    and help take care of him."

    What Nicole said was too beautiful, making Audrey yearn for it.

    "I''ll try my best."

    "Yeah!"

    Nicole hugged Audrey and felt the warmth of her love. She whispered, "Mom, I''m tired. I want some

    sleep. No matter who it is, keep them out, okay?"

    "Alright. I will be here with you."

    Audrey sat by the bed and watched as Nicole got into bed andy down. Soon after, she fell asleep

    with stable breathing.

    Looking at Nicole''s exhausted face, Audrey suddenly felt that she should do something for her

    daughter.

    She had never done anything for Nicole since her childhood. Now that she was about to die, it would

    be toote if she didn''t take action, wouldn''t it?

    Thinking of this, Audrey got up and picked up the phone.

 Chapter 904 Dont Hurt Her with Her Kindness

    Chapter 904 Don''t Hurt Her with Her Kindness

    Nicole had a sound sleep. When she woke up, the person sitting in front of her was not Audrey, but

    Samuel.

    "You''re awake?"

    Samuel smiled and looked at her.

    Nicole thought that she was still dreaming, so she rubbed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again,

    Samuel was still there.

    Seeing such cuteness, Samuel felt a little heartbroken.

    "It''s me. I''m back."

    He didn''t even have time to change his clothes.

    Nicole suddenly sat up and threw herself into his embrace.

    His warm body and sturdy chest brought her back to reality.

    However, Samuel said anxiously, "I haven''t changed yet. My body is cold."

    "I don''t care. I just want to hug you."

    She hugged Samuel tightly like a child, not letting go.

    Samuel smiled and did the same.

    "You are a mother, buy you still act like a child."

    "I''d like to."

    Nicole rubbed against Samuel as she spoke.

    Samuel felt that his desire was aroused, but he could not push her away.

    This was a sweet torture.

    Nicole noticed Samuel''s change. She looked at him with amusement and said, "You want that?"

    "Or else?"

    Samuel couldn''t help but sigh when he read her intentions from her eyes.

    "You, sit there and let me see if you''ve lost weight."

    Samuel sat Nicole upright and looked at her from head to toe. Only then was he relieved.

    "How is it going over there? Are you hurt?"

    Nicole knew that destroying Elvis'' research base might not be easy, so she was a little worried.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "Nothing much. I have had my men there and it has been a few

    years. They have contributed a lot this time. I justmanded them behind the scenes. The structure

    of Elvis'' experimental base was somewhatplicated. It took us some time, and now the military

    region has sent people to take over. I''ve brought Zac''s father and Olivia''s father back. Jacob has gone

    back with Harper. I''ll bring you to them tomorrow. "

    "Alright."

    When Nicole heard this, she was finally at ease.

    "Elvis..."

    "I know that. Leave this matter to me. I will bring Melissa back, and don''t show yourself up."

    Samuel knew what the Bushes had done from Audrey, so he was somewhat furious.

    "Oh, okay."

    Nicole did not exin much. This matter was not very pleasant for her.

    They got intimate for a while, and Zoe''s voice came from outside.

    "Daddy, Mommy, it''s time for dinner. What are you doing inside? I''ming in."

    Nicole pushed Samuel away.

    Samuel almost fell down. He looked at Nicole and said, "Do you have to?"

    "Don''t let the children see it. It''s improper for them."

    "Why? Letting them know how much their parents love each other is also a lesson."

    As Samuel spoke, he once again held Nicole in his arms.

    Before Nicole could struggle, Zoe pushed open the door and walked in.

    "Wow!"

    She cried out and covered her eyes, but there was enough space between her fingers and her eyes

    could be seen.

    "It''s not for children! What are you doing?"

    Samuel was amused by his daughter.

    "We didn''t do anything. I just want to hug your mom. What? You don''t want me to hug you?"

    "May I?"

    Zoe looked at Nicole and asked for her opinion, which embarrassed her.

    "He''s your daddy, you can."

    "Daddy, I want your hug!"

    Hearing Nicole''s permission, Zoe stretched out her small hand and ran over.

    Samuel picked her up with one hand and Zoeughed heartily.

    Nicole felt that Samuel''s return brought liveliness back to the family.

    Because of Samuel, the dinner was much more sumptuous.

    Samuel had been picking Nicole food all the time. Their intimacy envied others.

    Edwin coughed and said, "Samuel,e to the study after dinner. We have to talk."

    "Alright."

    Samuel nodded.

    After dinner, Nicole whispered, "Grandfather, don''t take up too much of his time. We have a lot to talk

    about."

    Edwin was astounded. Then, he smiled and said, "You are not shy about that in front of the children?"

    "Why would I? He''s my husband!"

    Nicole said affectionately.

    When Samuel heard what she said, he felt very satisfied.

    "Mommy is shameless."

    Zoe whispered and Joseph smiled.

    Audrey pursed her lips and remained silent, but her face was full of smiles.

    Actually, Nicole was embarrassed, but she coughed and kissed Samuel''s face tantly, saying, "Go."

    Samuel''s feeling was indescribable.

    It was rare for Nicole to take initiative, but unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything to respond.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    When would the three months pass?

    Samuel entered the study room with resentment.

    Audrey came to Nicole and said with a smile, "Don''t tease him. If his desire is triggered, you will be the

    one to suffer."

    "Mom, what are you talking about?"

    Nicole instantly blushed.

    "Embarrassed? Who kissed Samuel on the face just now?"

    Nicole chuckled and no longer argued.

    Audrey took out a notebook and handed it to Nicole.

    "This is your father''s sketch. I have kept it all along. Take a look. It might be helpful. The design

    Nicole sighed and said, "It was done, but I felt that there was something wrong in my way of thinking,

    so I threw it away. I''m going to draw some these days."

    "Take care."

    "I know. Oh right, mom, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you!"

    "Save it. You''re pregnant. Don''t tire yourself out. I am not particr about food. Your health and

    happiness will be the greatest constion to me."

    Audrey knew that Nicole wanted to do something for her, but at her age, she no longer needed

    anything. As long as she could see Nicole and hear herughter every day, she would have no regrets.

    Nicole nodded and opened her father''s notebook.

    Her father''s painting was excellent, and she liked it very much.

    Audrey whispered the story behind each painting to Nicole and she felt herself closer to her father.

    Time passed. When Samuel walked out of the study, he saw Nicole and Audreymemorating her

    father together. He did not disturb them. He went to the balcony alone and closed the door. Only then

    did he call the Bushes.

    "Samuel, what''s the matter? Is it about Melissa?"

    Seeing that it was Samuel, Mrs. Bush immediately picked up the call and asked anxiously.

    Samuel lit a cigarette and was irritated, but he still suppressed his emotions and said, "Mom, I heard

    that you asked Nicole to be the hostage?"

    Samuel said it in argely even tone. But it sent Mrs. Bush into a pause and she said awkwardly, "Elvis

    is after all from your family. I thought that Nicole is his daughter-inw..."

    "Then you never thought why Elvis wanted Nicole by using your daughter? I think you have. You know

    that Nicole was stabbed, but you never asked about her. I can understand your joy in finding your

    biological daughter. I can also understand your intentions in letting Nicole bring her into high society

    because you''re afraid that your daughter will be left unattended after you die. But what I can''t

    understand is that Nicole, who was also raised by you, is not your daughter anymore? Was your love

    for Nicole fake?"

    Facing Samuel''s aggressive inquiry, Mrs. Bush was lost for words.

    "Mom, Nicole and I respect you, so we call you mom and dad," Samuel continued regardless of how

    Mrs. Bush felt. "But think about it, will parents do what you''ve done to Nicole? Your biological

    daughter''s life is invaluable, but Nicole''s is not? Not to mention whether or not you care about her being

    stabbed, your decision this time is heartless. If you don''t want Nicole to be your daughter, you''d better

    tell her that and don''t hurt her with her kindness. You know, she seldom refuses your requests, but this

    time, you are asking for her life!"

    Mrs. Bush bit her lower lip, and her eyes were sore.

    "Samuel, we have no choice, you know who we are. In the past, it was because of her father''s

    paintings that we could stay in high society in Seapolis City. Now that we''re old, we really can''t find any

    connections. We couldn''t get through to you, so we had to call Nicole. I admit that I was anxious and I

    said the wrong thing. I was impulsive. Elvis is from the Greens. I thought there was just a small conflict

    between them, but now that you said that, I''m even more anxious. If their grudges remain unsolved,

    won''t it be very dangerous for Melissa? Samuel, you are Melissa''s brother-inw. Please think of a way

    to bring Melissa back."

    Mrs. Bush''s words were eptable at first, but then she directly mentioned Melissa, which irritated

    Samuel.

    "Mom, if Elvis insists on you making a choice between Melissa and Nicole, who will you choose?"

    Samuel didn''t want to ask that. At the beginning, he had the same thoughts as Nicole. As long as the

    Bushes wouldn''t go too far, they would bring Melissa to see the world outside and introduce a few

    people from the upper ss to her. It was possible for her to survive.

    But now, it seemed that Melissa was more important to the Bushes than Nicole, and when her interests

    were damaged, the Bushes would sacrifice Nicole to help.

    Why?

    Wasn''t Nicole the apple of their eyes? How could they abandon her at will?

 Chapter 905 Youre a Scumbag

    Chapter 905 You''re a Scumbag

    Faced with Samuel''s question, Mrs. Bush was at a loss. In fact, the answer came to Mrs. Bush, but she

    just didn''t want to say it.

    Samuel also knew this, but now he had to force Mrs. Bush to tell what she wanted.

    "Mom, if you can''t make up your mind, I will just turn my back on Melissa."

    "No! Don''t be like that!"

    Mrs. Bush became anxious instantly.

    Samuel''s eyes were cold.

    Mrs. Bush was silent for a minute before saying, "With you, the Dons, and the Shaws as her backings,

    Nicole can still live well even without us. But that''s not the case with Melissa. Melissa was sent to the

    orphanage and suffered a lot from an early age. We owe Melissa too much. She only has us with her.

    Samuel, don''t push me, okay?"

    Samuel''s face fell.

    "Should Nicole be abandoned by you just because she has the Dons, the Shaws, and me as her

    backings? Nicole is not an object, much less a piece of trash. You being nice to her is just a passing

    fancy. When you have found Melissa, you''re going to trash Nicole as if she is a piece of garbage. Now

    youe to Nicole since you need her. Do you think that she''s so tough that she won''t be sad? Nicole

    considers you as her parents all these years, but do you care for her as your own daughter?"

    Facing Samuel''s rebuke, Mrs. Bush didn''t refute him but remained silent.

    Samuel knew that Mrs. Bush would not change her mind.

    Samuel couldn''t help but feel deeply sorry for Nicole.

    How sad Nicole would be after knowing that.

    "Mrs. Bush, I can promise you to bring Melissa back, but please leave Nicole alone from now on.

    Forget Nicole since you only care about Melissa. I think it''s best that we won''t be in touch. Of course,

    Nicole and I will do thest honors to you when you pass away. As long as you take the deal, I will save

    Melissa."

    The condition that Samuel offered was a bit harsh. If Mr. and Mrs. Bush felt a shred of sadness to leave

    Nicole, Samuel would be more lenient. However, when Samuel finished, Mrs. Bush said without a

    moment''s hesitation, "Alright, I agree. As long as you save Melissa, we won''t disturb your lives. I

    promise."

    Although Samuel had guessed it, he was surprised that Mrs. Bush didn''t think twice.

    Samuel was relieved that Nicole didn''t make the call. Otherwise, Nicole would be so heartbroken.

    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Alright, I will bring Melissa back. Keep your word."

    Samuel hung up. As Samuel turned around, he saw Nicole leaning against the balcony door and

    looking at him, her eyes gloomy.

    "Nicole? When did youe?"

    Samuel felt a flutter.

    Nicole wanted tough, but she couldn''t.

    "Does Mrs. Bush care so much about blood ties?"

    "Don''t be like this. Everyone has their own choices. It''s not a bad thing. We don''t owe Mr. and Mrs.

    Bush anything. If you feel guilty about their fostering all these years, I''ll give them a sum of money in

    return."

    Samuel knew that Nicole should have heard everything.

    Right now, Nicole only hoped that Nicole cut herself from Mr. and Mrs. Bush soon so that she wouldn''t

    be hurt.

    "Is money everything?" Nicole asked in a low voice.

    "No, but Mr. and Mrs. Bush don''t have money. They want to give Melissa the best life, so they won''t

    refuse."

    "So they sold me, right? For Melissa, they sold me and gave up our rtionship."

    "Nicole, you still have me, Audrey and Uncle Mark."

    Nicole nodded.

    "I know."

    Nicole didn''t say anything else and turned around to leave the balcony, but Samuel also knew what she

    wanted to say.

    Nicole had many rtives, but Mr. and Mrs. Bush yed a major part in her life.

    Samuel sighed and let Ernesto send Mr. and Mrs. Bush 20 million which they didn''t refuse.

    Sure enough, Nicole guessed right.

    Samuel wanted tofort Nicole, but Nicole turned on herputer and was drawing the blueprints

    seriously. Samuel couldn''t bear to disturb her.

    Samuel remembered what he promised Mr. and Mrs. Bush. He got up, walked out of the bedroom, and

    bumped into Edwin.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I''m going to meet Elvis."

    Samuel said to Edwin truthfully.

    Edwin whispered, "Be careful. I don''t want Nicole to be sad. She depends on you."

    "I see."

    Samuel smiled and walked out of the Shaw''s.

    After Samuel got in the car, he directly called Lucas.

    "Lucas, have you located Elvis?"

    "Yeah. I''ll send it to you. Is Mommy alright?"

    Lucas was very worried about Nicole.

    "She''s fine. Nicole''s drawing the blueprint. She''s going to participate in the designpetition."

    "Oh, that''s it."

    Lucas sent Samuel Elvis'' location.

    "Do you need my help?"

    "You stand by. I need you in ce at any time."

    "Alright."

    Lucas didn''t say anything else.

    Samuel drove towards the position Lucas told him.

    It was a residential area in the middle of the city.

    Samuel really admired Elvis.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Elvis really hid in the downtown area.

    Samuel sat in the car and lit a cigarette, feeling despondent.

    Samuel had personally sent Zama to prison, but now, was he going to personally catch Elvis?

    No matter what, Samuel always felt that it was somewhat ridiculous.

    After smoking, Samuel extinguished the cigarette butt before stalling the car and getting off it.

    As soon as Samuel pushed open the gate of the courtyard, he heard Melissa''s voice.

    "Uncle Elvis, what would you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you. I remember that you like sweet and sour

    ribs best, right? How about I buy some ribs?"

    Elvis didn''t look like a kidnapper, nor did Melissa look like a hostage.

    Samuel couldn''t help but sneer.

    Elvis was very irritated and said indifferently, "Whatever. Don''t bother me. By the way, did Mrs. Bush

    call Nicole? Will shee in exchange for you?"

    "Definitely. Nicole is very filial to my mom and won''t refuse if my mom calls. After all, my mom has

    raised Nicole for so many years. Nicole has to repay it."

    "That''s not necessarily the case."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    Elvis abruptly looked up and saw Samuel walk in alone.

    "Samuel?"

    Melissa panicked.

    Elvis looked at Samuel. When Elvis saw that there was no one behind Samuel, Elvis heaved a sigh of

    relief.

    "I thought it would be Nicole. Now that I see you, I know that all my years of hard work are in vain.

    Samuel, you''re really my son!"

    "Don''t say that. If there was a choice, I would rather not be your son."

    Samuel closed the door.

    Samuel looked at Melissa and said somewhat disgustedly, "Go to the kitchen to cook. I''ll talk to Elvis

    alone."

    Melissa looked at Elvis then.

    "Go."

    Elvis nodded. Melissa went to the kitchen, but still cast uneasy nces at Elvis and Samuel.

    Seeing this, Samuel sneered and said, "You are really strange. You''re kind to outsiders but are cold to

    your own rtives. So are you cold-blooded? Or is there good in you?"

    Elvis naturally knew what Samuel was talking about.

    Elvis sat opposite Samuel and whispered, "As for Petty, it''s an unnned pregnancy."

    "Oh? What do you mean?"

    Samuel seemed to be interested.

    Elvis sighed and said, "Do you have a cigarette?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel took out a cigarette and lit it for Elvis.

    Elvis pulled on his cigarette and said, "Lillian was chosen by your grandfather for me."

    "I see."

    Samuel understood.

    "So you felt that Grandpa wanted to control you. Even if you were not happy with that, you didn''t dare

    to offend Grandpa. You wanted the data list, so you were nice to Lillian in public. But you wanted her to

    die, right?"

    "That''s right. I wanted to kill Lillian, but I didn''t expect her to be pregnant. Vincent and you were in the

    Green''s and were still young. Gerry was born with a disability, and wouldn''t make it through thirty years

    old. So I would like to have a healthy son by my side. But Lillian gave birth to Petty. What do I need her

    for? I had Petty thrown away that night."

    When Elvis mentioned this, he was indifferent.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "You don''t deserve to be a man, let alone a father or husband! You

    only care about yourself. No, it''s only the gic modification that matters to you. What if you get

    Grandpa''s gic data? You''re just replicating emotionless puppets. Do you really think Gerry is

    obedient? Maybe you don''t think so? You''re just proud of your work. You''re unting your

    aplishments to the world. You have to tell everyone that without Grandpa''s data, you can still

    Elvis paused, then smiled and said, "You really are my son. That''s right. That is indeed my dream, but

    is there anything wrong with it?"

    "No, but you shouldn''t base all of that on the pain of others. Have you ever loved Zama?"

    Samuel couldn''t help but ask when he remembered that Zama didn''t marry all her life.

    Elvis said coldly, "No, I love Zama''s family of herbal doctors, and she can dispense herbals. Women

    like Zama are in good health, suitable for having children, especially multiple births."

    Hearing this, Samuel suddenly punched Elvis in the face.

    Elvis'' nose was bleeding, but he heard Samuel say, "You are indeed a scumbag!"

    "Well, so what? You''re my flesh and blood even if you hate to admit it. Samuel, do you want to catch

    me personally? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by God?"

 Chapter 906 How Dare You Say That to Me

    Chapter 906 How Dare You Say That to Me

    Elvis looked like a ruffian and Samuel really hated him.

    "If I had a choice, I wouldn''t want to share the same blood with you. I feel dirty."

    Samuel attacked Elvis when Elvis suddenly threw some powder at him.

    Samuel took a step back abruptly and Elvis took advantage of it to run away.

    "Bastard!"

    Samuel was so furious and realized that Melissa was gone when he wanted to chase after Elvis.

    Samuel paused and then hurriedly made a call.

    "Seal off every intersection. Elvis escaped. Melissa is probably in his hands."

    Samuel''s men carried out the order at once.

    Samuel didn''t bring Melissa back and felt annoyed.

    After washing his face, Samuel realized that it was just flour, only temporarily blocking his view.

    Samuel really underestimated how shameless Elvis was.

    Samuel had no clue. When he was going back, Lucas called.

    "Samuel, Elvis has the other den. Moreover, not all Elvis'' work these years went into research base. It''s

    just a trick to deceive us."

    "What?"

    Samuel paused.

    "What exactly is Elvis going to do?"

    "I don''t know, but was Melissa captured by Elvis?"

    "I''m afraid not. Melissa is very respectful to Elvis."

    Samuel couldn''t figure out what Elvis wanted.

    Elvis ran out of the house, followed by Melissa.

    "Uncle Elvis, this way, I''ll take you."

    Melissa prepared tools to escape in advance, but Elvis shook his head and said, "I have a way out. Do

    me a favor."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Alright."

    Melissa always did exactly what Elvis said.

    Elvis whispered a few words in Melissa''s ear before leaving.

    Melissa immediately took a taxi and arrived at the entrance of the militarypound.

    Melissa took out her phone and called Nicole.

    "Nicole, save me."

    "Melissa?"

    Nicole knew that Samuel had gone to save Melissa, but why was she here?

    "It''s me. I''m at the entrance of the militarypound. I can''t get in. Elvis is chasing after me. Help me.

    Hurry up."

    Melissa sobbed.

    Nicole paused and asked, "Didn''t you see Samuel?"

    "Yes. I saw Samuel quarrel with Elvis. I don''t know what happened and Elvis directly took me away.

    Then I managed to escape. Hurry up to save me."

    Melissa was extremely anxious.

    Nicole paused and remembered what Mrs. Bush instructed her. Nicole sighed and said, "I''ll be right

    out."

    Actually, Nicole could ask the doorman to let Melissa in, but Nicole just didn''t want her toe in.

    Nicole changed her clothes and went downstairs.

    Seeing Nicole, Audrey smiled and asked, "Are you going out?"

    "Yeah, I''m going to the door."

    Nicole didn''t say anything, nor did Audrey ask. There was an understanding between them.

    After leaving the Shaw''s, Nicole saw that Melissa was anxiously looking around at the entrance, but

    she seemed to be afraid of the guards here, so she didn''t look inside.

    Seeing Melissa sneaking, Nicole shook her head.

    Although Melissa was the daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Bush, Melissa was not as elegant as them.

    Nicole walked out and whispered, "Are you going home or somewhere else? You can''t enter the

    militarypound. Outsiders are not allowed in."

    "I''m going home!"

    Melissa didn''t intend to enter.

    Seeing that, Nicole lowered her guard more or less.

    "Where''s Elvis?"

    "I guess Elvis is trapped by Samuel. Let''s hurry home. My mom might be worried sick about me."

    That was true.

    When Nicole recalled what Mrs. Bush said to her for Melissa''s own good, she felt extremely

    heartbroken.

    "Let''s go."

    Nicole took the key and unlocked the car by the roadside.

    Melissa sat down and whispered, "Can I drive?"

    "Are you in the mood to drive?"

    "But I''ve never driven such a good car before. What''s wrong with me driving this car? Why are you so

    mean? By the way, I have a license. Look."

    Melissa took out her license and showed it to Nicole.

    "I don''t have a car. I got my license six years ago and renewed it. But I haven''t got a car yet."

    Seeing Melissain, Nicole was afraid that Melissa would badger Mrs. Bush for a car after

    returning home, so Nicole threw the car keys to Melissa.

    "Thank you."

    Melissa finally said something nice.

    Nicole sat in the passenger seat.

    Melissa was very excited to get the car key. She drove at a steady rate after trying.

    Nicole was sick of talking to Melissa. In fact, if it weren''t for Mr. and Mrs. Bush, Nicole wouldn''t have

    known people like Melissa, much less had any dealings with her.

    The car was terribly quiet.

    At first, Nicole was still thinking about the design draft, but she was getting sleepy.

    "If you''re sleepy, get some rest. I''ll wake you up when I get home."

    Seeing Nicole like this, Melissa couldn''t help saying.

    Nicole somehow yawned and said, "Okay, good."

    With that, Nicole fell asleep and didn''t see Melissa''s evil eyes.

    Nicole slept for a long time. When Nicole woke up, she found that she was actually locked in a ck

    cage.

    "Melissa!"

    Nicole was going mad!

    Nicole took Melissa as her sister, yet Melissa actually set her up.

    Nicole wanted toe out, but as soon as she touched the cage, she got a shock.

    The cage was actually electric.

    Nicole was wild with anger!

    "Melissa,e out!"

    Nicole never imagined that she would fall into Melissa''s hands.

    Melissa slowly walked out and looked at Nicole in the cage. She sneered and said, "You''re really easy

    to fool. If you stayed in the militarypound, I couldn''t do anything to you. Uncle Elvis is right. I must

    take advantage of your feelings to deal with you."

    "Uncle Elvis? Are you on Elvis'' side? Didn''t Elvis kidnap you?"

    Nicole instantly recognized the loophole in Melissa''s words.

    Melissa smiled and said, "Of course not. Uncle Elvis is my benefactor. He has supported me since

    childhood. Otherwise, I would have starved to death in the orphanage. How could I wait until my

    parents found me? Besides, it was Uncle Elvis who helped me find Mr. and Mrs. Bush. How could I be

    kidnapped by him? But all of you go against Uncle Elvis. You''re stinking rich but force Uncle Elvis into

    despair. How cold-blooded and heartless you''re. No matter what, Uncle Elvis is still your rtive, isn''t

    he? You''ve been well cared for since childhood but you don''t care about kinship at all, do you? "

    Hearing Melissa''s words, Nicole understood at once.

    "Did Elvis ask you to do this?"

    "Yeah, so what? I''ll do whatever Uncle Elvis asks me to do. I will kill you without hesitation if he wants

    me to.

    "Melissa, you''re so pathetic."

    Nicole didn''t want to say a word to Melissa.

    Nicole sat there, feeling a little chilled, wondering if her family knew she had disappeared.

    What Nicole was most worried about right now was that Elvis would threaten Samuel with her.

    Melissa was a little upset to see Nicole ignore herself.

    "What? You''re a prisoner, yet you''re still so arrogant, aren''t you? Do you really think you''re an elegant

    youngdy? To put it bluntly, you''re just an illegitimate daughter. Come on, you still act like pure and

    noble."

    Nicole closed her eyes and didn''t want to talk to Melissa, but Melissa didn''t intend to shut up.

    "What? Stop ying dumb. Nicole, do you think you''re great? Or do you think you''re...."

    "Shut up!"

    The noise was driving Nicole crazy.

    Nicole got nothing to say to Melissa, but Melissa''s twittering was really annoying.

    Nicole roared at Melissa, who looked fierce and malicious then.

    "How dare you talk to me like that? Do you know you''ll be dead if I want you to?"

    As Melissa spoke, she immediately turned on the power.

    The iron cage beside Nicole made a terrible sound.

    "Do you want to think about kneeling down to beg me? If you beg me, I may consider letting you go."

    Melissa disliked Nicole. Nicole took Melissa''s ce, lived with Mr. and Mrs. Bush, and possessed

    everything else that belonged to Melissa. But now, Nicole looked like she was lofty as she took pity on

    Melissa.

    Why?

    Nicole, on the other hand, was sick of talking to Melissa.

    Melissa went to the extreme. Due to Elvis, Melissa was wrapped up in resentment against Nicole and

    always tried to revenge on her. So it was useless for Nicole to talk that much to Melissa.

    Seeing Nicole''s disdainful gaze, Melissa''s nerves were shot to pieces.

    Melissa suddenly picked up the iron tool and stretched it towards Nicole.

    "You disdain me and pretend to be lofty and upright. Do you believe I can kill you?"

    Nicole felt as if her entire body was being pumped after getting a shock.

    Nicole gritted her teeth and remained silent.

    However, seeing Nicole like this, Melissa thought it was not enough. She attacked Nicole time and time

    again. Nicole suffered but still remained silent. Finally, Nicole fainted.

    Nicole protected her belly all the time and regretted being kind to Melissa.

    Nicole wondered if Samuel knew that something happened to her or if he would find her here.

    Before Nicole fainted, she touched her earrings and found them missing.

    There was a positioning system Lucas installed for Nicole. It seemed that Elvis knew about it and threw

    her earrings away.

    Could Nicole wait for Samuel and Lucas to save her?

    No!

    Nicole had to save herself!

    Nicole couldn''t repose her hopes in others. Samuel might also need her help now.

    However, Nicole was just a human. After getting such an electric shock, Nicole fainted.

    Seeing Nicole faint, Melissa''s face turned pale with fear.

    "Is Nicole dead? If she dies, Uncle Elvis will get angry."

    Melissa hurriedly turned down the system and stepped forward to check Nicole''s breath. Only when

    Melissa felt Nicole''s breath did Melissa breathe a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, Nicole was still alive.

    Just as Melissa left the iron cage, the sound of the car''s engine suddenly came. It didn''t sound like

    Elvis.

    Melissa became alert.

    Who was here?

    Was it Samuel?

 Chapter 907 Is There No Way Out of Seapolis City

    Chapter 907 Is There No Way Out of Seapolis City

    Melissa looked out of the window and saw a silver local car owner.

    Melissa dragged Nicole out right away to the basement, sealing the way there.

    The car owner came in, quickly searched here, but couldn''t find Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green! Nicole!"

    Laurence called out, but didn''t see Nicole.

    That was impossible!

    Laurence navigated his way here by the position Lucas told him, but why didn''t he find Nicole?

    Laurence suddenly touched the iron cage, which was warm. Laurence took a step back and squinted.

    Was Nicole here just now?

    So where could Nicole go in such a short period of time?

    Melissa watched what Laurence did from below and couldn''t help but feel nervous when she saw

    Laurence frown.

    Melissa hurriedly sent a message to Elvis.

    "Uncle Elvis, someone is here. What should we do?"

    Receiving the message, Elvis was pissed off.

    If Melissa stayed there without doing anything, Laurence might have left soon. But Melissa sending a

    message to Elvis exposed their location.

    The red light on Lucas'' side lit up.

    "Uncle Laurence, mommy is in your room. You find out if there are basements."

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Laurence looked around and searched at once.

    Melissa was so anxious. What should she do?

    Melissa put Nicole into an iron box which she threw into the middle of all the boxes. Even Melissa

    couldn''t tell which box Nicole was in.

    After finishing all this, Melissa put dust on her face and sent a message to Elvis.

    "Uncle Elvis, I was wrong. Please spare me. Let me go. I can''t stand it anymore."

    Elvis saw this and became slightly surprised.

    Lucas found where Melissa hid with that message.

    "Uncle Laurence, the signal is sent from under your feet. Look for it. It will definitely be right under your

    feet."

    Laurence quickly groped and touched a button abruptly. Laurence directly pressed it down, and Melissa

    appeared in front of him right away.

    "Help! Help!"

    Melissa cried and ran out.

    Laurence grabbed Melissa''s arm.

    "Where''s Mrs. Green?"

    "What? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Didn''t Nicole send you to save me?"

    Melissa wailed.

    Laurence learned from Samuel that Melissa was on Elvis'' side. So no matter how pitiful Melissa was,

    Laurence was still aloof.

    "Drop the act. Where''s Mrs. Green? For thest time, if you still don''t tell me, I''ll...."

    "Oh, I have a headache!"

    With that, Melissa fainted.

    Laurence looked at Melissa, who was lying on the ground motionless, and was pissed off.

    Laurence tied Melissa to a chair and went to look for Nicole in the basement, but he couldn''t find her.

    "Mr. Lucas, Mrs. Green is not here. There is only Melissa in the basement. It seems that Melissa was

    locked up by Elvis."

    "How is that possible? Melissa took mommy away. She must know where my mommy is. Samuel will

    be there soon. Watch Melissa."

    "Alright."

    When Laurence heard that Samuel wasing, he heaved a sigh of relief, but was still worried.

    Nicole was pregnant. Where did Melissa and Elvis hide her?

    Melissa heard all the conversations outside and was so scared that she hurriedly called Mrs. Bush.

    "Mom, help! Samuel wants to kill me!"

    Hearing Melissa''s words, Laurence rushed up from the basement.

    "You''re really something, aren''t you? You can call even if you get tied up."

    "I have a Bluetooth headset!"

    Melissa thought she was smart, but she was knocked unconscious by Laurence.

    Samuel saw this when he rushed over.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Melissa probably called Mrs. Bush."

    Hearing that, Samuel frowned.

    Samuel knew better than anyone what Mrs. Bush meant to Nicole. Although Samuel reached an

    agreement with Mrs. Bush, Samuel didn''t want Nicole to know all of this. However, if Nicole was here,

    Samuel couldn''t let her stay away from the problem.

    "Take Melissa away! Did you find Nicole?"

    "No, I''ve looked all over. But I didn''t find Mrs. Green, and there was no response from her."

    Laurence was extremely angry.

    Samuel was terribly gloomy.

    Samuel looked around and said coldly, "Take Melissa and I''ll go find Elvis."

    "Do you know where she is?"

    "Lucas'' still working on it, and we''ll find out soon. Elvis only captured Nicole to force me to hand over

    the gic data, but I gave that to the military. Elvis should know that, so he wants to kill me to vent his

    anger. Nicole''s my soft spot, so she must be in Elvis'' hands. As long as I can find Elvis, I can find

    Nicole. Wait for my news."

    With that, Samuel turned around and left.

    Laurence nced around and left with Melissa.

    Nicole was left here alone.

    Not long after they left, Elvis'' people arrived.

    They put all the boxes in the car and went directly to where Elvis hid.

    There was no need for Elvis to hide anymore. Elvis saw his men bring the box back and said coldly,

    "Open it! Be careful. Don''t hurt Nicole."

    When Nicole was carried out of the box, she was still unconscious.

    Elvis smiled and said, "It seems that Melissa is useful. She tricked Samuel and Laurence at the critical

    moment. Not bad!"

    Elvis had Nicole tied up.

    Nicole felt dizzy. When she opened her eyes, she saw Elvis.

    "You''re up?"

    Nicole wanted to move, but she realized that her hands and feet were tied and she couldn''t move at all.

    "You and Melissa are indeed on the same side."

    "Don''t talk rubbish."

    Elvis sneered.

    Nicole ruined Elvis'' n again and again. Elvis would rather kill Nicole if he didn''t need her.

    Nicole saw Elvis look ruthless and intend to kill her. She smiled and said, "Are you going to use me to

    lure Samuel here? It''s not happening. Samuel onlyes to capture you, and you can''t threaten him at

    all."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Elvis smiled, looking weird.

    "Who told you that I wanted to threaten Samuel with you? Samuel is my son, and I can''t bear to let him

    die. Samuel must do something for me before he is killed. I didn''t capture you just to threaten Samuel."

    Hearing that, Nicole was instantly confused.

    What did Elvis mean by saying not just to threaten Samuel?

    Who else was Elvis trying to threaten?

    "What the hell are you doing? The gic data was sent to the military region by Samuel. Don''t even

    think about it for the rest of your life. Besides, your research base was destroyed. Your dream should

    be over."

    "Nicole, there are some things you might be ignorant of, but I will let you know. Have you seen your

    father? I''m talking about Xander!"

    Hearing Elvis'' words, Nicole was silent.

    The biggest regret in Nicole''s life was that she had never seen Xander. Nicole found the album, but she

    had never met him in person.

    However, Nicole didn''t want to reveal this to Elvis.

    When Elvis saw Nicole stubborn and tense, he suddenly smiled and said, "I can let you see Xander in

    person. Do you want to see him?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nicole froze.

    How could that be?

    Everyone said Xander was dead, and that he was even recognized as a martyr. How could he still be

    alive?

    Thinking of what Elvis was studying now, Nicole squinted suddenly.

    "Don''t tell me that you used Xander''s genes to create a man like him? Elvis, if you dare to say that, I

    will kill you. Do you believe it?"

    Elvis immediately burst intoughter.

    "That''s what I thought. I really wanted to create a god of war. After all, Xander is very famous in the

    military area and perfectly physically fit. Unfortunately, when Xander died, his DNA wasn''t dposed

    sessfully. Otherwise, you might really be able to see a replica of Xander."

    "You bastard!"

    Nicole felt that Elvis was mad.

    However, Elvis didn''t care about Nicole''s abuse. He smiled and said, "I''m a bastard, whatever. But I

    really can let you meet Xander. And he''s still the same as he was when he died. Do you want to see

    him?"

    "What did you do to Xander? He was buried in the Martyrs'' Cemetery. How could you...."

    "Nothing is impossible. No one can stop me from doing what I want to do. Of course, I can steal a

    corpse in Martyrs'' Cemetery. Besides, who told you that Xander''s body was buried there?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was confused.

    Elvis said coldly, "I was by Xander''s side when he died. It can even be said that I killed him. However,

    the man I sent back is not Xander. The ashes buried there are not his. I just used gic technology to

    disfigure a man of Xander''s size, and then injected Xander''s DNA, faking that it was Xander''s body."

    Although what Elvis said was simple, Nicole looked at Elvis as if she was listening to a fantasy.

    How could that be?

    How could Elvis do such a thing?

    And what exactly was Elvis going to do with Xander''s body?

    Nicole felt that Elvis was mad.

    "Where is Xander''s body?"

    "You want to follow me to take a look, don''t you? That''s right. You behave like a Don."

    As Elvis spoke, he knocked Nicole unconscious again.

    "Is there still no way out of Seapolis City?"

    Elvis'' eyes were cold.

    Elvis'' people all shuddered.

    "We''re making a way out of here, but...."

 Chapter 908 We Got in Touch Again

    Chapter 908 We Got in Touch Again

    Before Elvis'' man could finish, Elvis directly kicked him.

    "Hurry up. I want to leave here! You''re so useless!"

    Elvis had a bad temper.

    Looking at the unconscious Nicole, Elvis smiled.

    Elvis walked to the balcony, picked up the phone and dialed a number.

    Elvis got through soon and a female voice came.

    "Who is it?"

    "Audrey, Nicole is in my hands."

    Just as Elvis finished, Audrey became nervous.

    "Elvis?"

    "What a coincidence. We''re in touch again."

    Hearing Elvis'' words, Audrey squinted, alert.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Audrey, don''t you know what I''m going to do? Oh, right, I just told Nicole something, and I guess

    you''re interested. It''s about Xander''s body. Do you want to see him?"

    As soon as Elvis finished, Audrey became furious.

    "You bastard! What exactly are you going to say? I knew twenty years ago that it was not Xander''s

    body. The testing equipment was limited. The DNA sample was blurry, but the simrity was 80%. I

    have been staying at the border for diplomatic services all these years just to find Xander. Elvis, it was

    really you who took him away."

    Audrey was so angry that her chest hurt. Even after so many years, Audrey still couldn''t get over it.

    Elvis said coldly, "If you hadn''t run after me, how could I have left here in such a hurry? Fortunately,

    only then did I develop my own power abroad. Do you want Xander''s body?"

    "Yes!"

    "Thene to see me with what I want. Remember, you are not allowed to call the police. You can''t tell

    Samuel about it and bring someone here. Otherwise, I''m not sure if I will do anything to Nicole. You

    know Nicole is pregnant. She is the best candidate for the experiment."

    "Don''t you dare! If you dare to touch Nicole, I promise you''ll get nothing."

    Audrey raised her voice.

    Elvis only smiled and said, "Audrey, you''re not that lofty and great. If you were really like that, you

    should have given what I want to the military region, right? But you haven''t handed it over for so many

    years. You''re selfish, aren''t you? So why don''t we cooperate?"

    "I won''t cooperate with you, and the reason why I didn''t hand it over is not that I have selfish intentions.

    It''s just a memento Xander left to me. Elvis, don''t force me."

    "No, Audrey. I''ll give you an address and you''ll only have an hour. If youete, I really don''t know

    what I will do to Nicole."

    With that, Elvis hung up.

    Audrey looked worried.

    Audrey was terribly pale.

    Zoe happened to pass by Audrey''s room. Seeing Audrey upset, Zoe asked, "Grandma, what''s up with

    you? Did you see my mommy?"

    Audrey came back to her senses and smiled, "I will go and bring your mommy back."

    "Oh, alright. Grandma, you don''t look good. Are you sick?"

    "No, I''m just not feeling well. Zoe, can you go y by yourself?"

    "Alright."

    Zoe got up and went to look for Joseph.

    Audrey closed the door of her room.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Audrey pulled out an iron box from under the bed. When she opened it, there was a notebook, which

    was left by Xander.

    Audrey hugged the notebook tightly and whispered, "Xander, have I really been selfish for so many

    years? I thought it wouldn''t matter if I didn''t hand it over and kept it as a reminder. I''m surprised that

    Elvis would still long for it. I should have thought that Elvis took such a big risk toe back definitely

    not just for gic data of the Greens. However, I always have the illusion that Elvis would be locked

    up after being defeated by Samuel. Then the notebook you left will only be mine. I won''t live long. I

    wanted to be cremated with this book when I died and continued to talk to you about it. Unfortunately, it

    seems that I won''t be there when that dayes."

    Audrey flicked the dust off the notebook and carefully pulled it into her arms.

    Audrey went to Nicole''s room.

    For so many years, Audrey had never nurtured Nicole. If it wasn''t for this book, Audrey wouldn''t have

    left Nicole behind. But now, Audrey got Nicole in danger because of it. Audrey felt that she owed Nicole

    all her life.

    Audrey packed up the notebook, changed into a nice dress, and went downstairs.

    Edwin saw that Audrey was about to go out, and frowned.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I''m going to find Nicole."

    "Stop it. Do you know where Nicole is? Samuel said they''re looking for Nicole, so don''t mess with it.

    You''re not well, so don''t...."

    "I know where Elvis is. Dad, don''t worry about me. I''m Nicole''s mother. I can''t stand by and watch

    Nicole in danger."

    Hearing Audrey''s words, Edwin felt sad.

    "I didn''t mean that, but what can you do? Your health is delicate. Samuel is young and vigorous, and

    there is a fat chance of Elvis winning. Even if Nicole is in Elvis'' hands, Samuel can definitely save

    Nicole. Just listen to me and wait for the news at home."

    "Elvis asked me to meet him."

    Audrey said.

    Edwin was shocked.

    "What?"

    "Dad, there are things I haven''t told you. I don''t have time to talk about them now. Perhaps you''ll know

    soon. But no matter what choices I make, I hope you can live well. Please take care of Nicole and the

    children if I die."

    Edwin squinted.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Audreyughed.

    For so many years, Edwin rarely saw Audrey smile with relief.

    Audrey said, "I want to go find Xander. I might really be able to be buried alongside him after so many

    years."

    "What are you talking about? Xander is dead. His ashes are buried in the Martyrs'' Cemetery. Do you

    lose your mind for your illness?"

    "Dad, I''m not going to talk to you anymore. Do you think I look good?"

    Audrey turned around.

    Audrey wore the dress Xander bought for her. Audrey and Xander were going to get married, but

    Xander was called back to the Don''s by Mrs. Don. Then Xander parted ways with Audrey.

    Xander didn''t get married all his life and left nothing for Audrey except for this dress and the notebook

    in her arms.

    Edwin suddenly panicked.

    "Audrey, don''t...."

    "Dad, don''t send anyone to follow me or inform Samuel. I''m confident that I can bring Nicole back.

    However, there''s something I don''t want Samuel and you to know. You can still take me as your

    proudest daughter. As for the rest, let me bury thempletely."

    "Audrey!"

    "Dad, I won''t live long. If I can see Xander before I die, I''ll feel happy."

    Edwin felt that Audrey was strange.

    Audrey, however, didn''t want to exin.

    Audrey stopped Edwin from following her and drove out alone.

    Edwin was worried and asked Steve to follow Audrey, but Steve lost her.

    So Edwin notified Samuel of it. When Samuel knew that Elvis had an appointment with Audrey, he was

    at a loss. But he still sent people to search for their whereabouts.

    However, when Samuel got the news, Audrey had boarded Elvis'' ship, which had left the port of

    Seapolis City.

    "Run after them!"

    Samuel was extremely depressed.

    "I wonder how they got out of the port right under my nose. Didn''t we seal off all the exits?"

    Samuel was furious.

    Ernesto whispered, "One of us sailed for Audrey. He didn''t expect Elvis to be with Audrey."

    Samuel looked sulky.

    Audrey was Samuel''s mother-inw, but Samuel really wanted to beat her up now.

    "Is Mrs. Green on board?"

    "She should be here."

    Samuel looked gloomy.

    "I guess Elvis will definitely leave the port to the high seas. Let''s catch up. No matter what, we must

    stop Elvis before he reaches the high seas."

    "Yes."

    Ernesto brought his men to chase after Elvis at once.

    Laurence''s eyes were cold.

    "I don''t think Elvis will go to the high seas."

    "Tell me what you think."

    Samuel looked at Laurence and tried his best to suppress his anger.

    Laurence whispered, "I''m a medicine man. My parents live in a simr environment to Elvis'' research

    base, so I know better than anyone what a science maniac wants the most."

    "What exactly do you want to say?"

    "Mrs. Green is pregnant just as my mother was. A lot of experiments may not work in adults. But if the

    fluid is injected into the embryo which is still in the mother''s body, there may be unexpected results like

    me."

    Hearing Laurence''s words, Samuel was worried.

    "Do you mean that Elvis intends to experiment on the child in Nicole''s belly?"

    "I guess so. I hope Elvis won''t do that. However, if Elvis really wants to do this, he will definitely not go

    to the high seas. Instead Elvis will return to his own domain. After all, Elvis can do what he wants to do

    in the domain he''s familiar with. So I think Elvis probably will dock at the nearest port and then go

    abroad by helicopter. I don''t believe Elvis only has one research base."

    Hearing that, Samuel was uneasy.

    If Laurence was right, could Samuel still save Nicole?

    Samuel was scared.

    No!

    Samuel didn''t allow anyone to harm Nicole and her child, not even Elvis!

 Chapter 909 It Didnt Feel Right

    Chapter 909 It Didn''t Feel Right

    "Mr. Green."

    Samuel fell into a trance, so Laurence tried to wake him.

    Samuel regained consciousness.

    "I''ll lead a team to the port nearby. Please handle things here."

    Samuel turned around and left.

    Although Laurence was also worried about them, seeing Samuel''s action, he knew that he had enough

    men, so he didn''t insist in following him.

    After Audrey and Elvis got on the boat, he left it right away and used it to distract Samuel and his team.

    He took Audrey and unconscious Nicole to a different boat.

    Audrey was by her side while Nicole was unconscious.

    She stared at her and wiped her face from time to time. But she wondered what to say to her after she

    woke up.

    She slept for so long, as if she didn''t want to wake up, so that her mom didn''t need to worry about what

    to say to her.

    "What did you do to her? Why is she still sleeping?"

    "Don''t worry. I didn''t drug her but just knocked her out. I have no idea why she still hasn''t wake up yet.

    Maybe she is too weak, not like you and your husband." Elvis said indifferently.

    Audrey red at him coldly, and carefully looked after Nicole.

    When Nicole woke up and saw Audrey, she wondered if she was still dreaming.

    "Mom? Is that you? No, I must be dreaming."

    Nicole smiled bitterly and wanted to get up, but she felt so painful from the back of her neck.

    Then she remembered something.

    "Elvis?!"

    She suddenly sat up and felt extremely dizzy.

    "Easy, Nicole. You need to rest."

    She heard Audrey''s voice again, and was totally stunned.

    "Mom? Is it really you?"

    Nicole looked at Audrey and touched her face with doubts.

    It''s warm!

    Very warm!

    Nicole was furious.

    "Elvis, damn you! You''ve already caught me, why do you catch my mother?"

    Nicole looked as if she was going to kill him, but Audrey pulled her back.

    "I was willing toe."

    "What?"

    Nicole was confused.

    Audrey pulled her back and smiled, "I want to see your father. I haven''t seen him for more than twenty

    years."

    Nicole felt a chill through her body.

    She remembered that Elvis used to say so. But why did Audrey say the same thing now?

    "Mom, don''t be fooled by him! Dad was long gone. Elvis is taking advantage on our soft spot. Don''t you

    understand?"

    "I do. I know that your father was gone a long time ago. It''s been more than twenty years, and his face

    was fading in my memory. So, if I can see him again before I die, then I can leave this world with no

    regret."

    "Mom, what are you talking about? Be rational, please."

    Nicole felt that Elvis had brainwashed her. She was furious and wished that she could kill him now.

    Elvis smiled and said, "Your mother has always been rational, more than anyone. But that''s also why

    she has lived such a miserable life, isn''t it, Audrey?"

    "Shut up! I''m talking to my daughter and it was none of your business."

    Audrey''s tone was tough.

    All these years, Elvis was well respected by people around him, no one dared to talk to him like this.

    Audrey shouted at him in such manner, but he didn''t get mad and really stopped talking and looked at

    her.

    Nicole was very surprised.

    "Mom, why does he care for what you say?"

    "Because he felt guilty!"

    Audrey said coldly, "There is something I didn''t tell you before. This man used to be your father''s best

    friend and was also the man who caused his death. He hides your father''s body and now refuses to

    return it to us. Years have passed, I guess he must be afraid of seeing your father again."

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    Xander was a soldier, a martyr and even a painter. What did he see in Elvis and even became his best

    friend?

    But Elvis did not deny it, meaning that it was true.

    Nicole looked at Audrey and whispered, "Mom, what exactly is going on? What do you mean by

    father''s body?"

    "It''s a long story. But you should know that your father was a genius. He was not only a good painter, a

    good soldier, but he also excelled in many other fields."

    "Such as...."

    "Such as in the field of physics, your father worked for the country as a researcher."

    Nicole understood better now.

    "So, back then, he also took part in the gic data research?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "He didn''t take part in the research, but he pointed out a few crucial problems in that field which was

    very helpful for Elvis'' research."

    Audrey looked at Elvis and said with anger, "Back then, he lied to your father about the research. He

    told him that he did this research out of interest. For some reasons, your father had a lot to share with

    him and joined his research eventually. Later on, he really came out with a set of data. They said it was

    When Master Green knew about this, he invited your father to the Green''s and showed your father his

    data. They discussed for a long time. No one knew the content of their conversation."

    "After that, Master Green showed Xander out by himself. But when he returned home, he decided to

    burn the notebook and he got very drunk that night. He said he made a big mistake and felt guilty. But I

    secretly hid his notebook away because I knew how hard he worked on those data and I couldn''t bear

    to set it on fire. From then on, he and Elvis broke off. Everyone thought the notebook was destroyed

    and so was Elvis. Butter on, Elvis heard that I had the notebook, and he asked me for it. He even

    hired people to get me drunk and took nude photos of me as a threat."

    Audrey red at Elvis hatefully, as if wanted to tear him into pieces.

    Nicole squinted her eyes with anger.

    "You are so vicious."

    Elvis did not say anything, as if it had nothing to do with him.

    At this age, Audrey had no concerns to reveal this incident.

    This was the most embarrassing thing of her entire life.

    "Is that why you broke up with father?"

    Nicole suddenly asked.

    Audrey''s eyes were wet instantly.

    "Yes. But he doesn''t know about this, and I can''t face him anymore. I am the love of his life, but his best

    friend saw me naked. I can never let go of such humiliation. At the same time, his family also wanted

    him to join the army. So, I took the chance to break up with him. But he told others that he broke up

    with me to join the army, in this way he could protect my reputation. Then I realized, maybe he knew

    what Elvis did to me."

    Audrey started crying.

    "At the time, I hated Elvis to my bones. I even thought about burning that notebook. But, I still couldn''t

    do it. So, I sent it to your father which eventually cost his life."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was getting nervous.

    She seemed to have figured out something, but she wasn''t sure of it.

    Audrey wiped her tears away and said, "He had the notebook again, it was like a time bomb to him.

    Back in time, Elvis wasn''t able to reaching him in the military area. But he somehow managed to gain

    the trust of someone powerful and started to arrange overseas missions to your father. Those were

    dangerous missions with his life at stake. So, he entrusted someone to bring the notebook back to me.

    In his letter, he asked me to protect it and gave it to the military if there was any chance. But I didn''t

    want to give it to anyone. Then I found out that I was pregnant and I didn''t dare to tell your grandpa. I

    started to prepare for the exam to be a diplomatic officer."

    "I passed the exam, but I was also about to deliver. I knew that they would send me abroad to work,

    because I requested it. And it would be too dangerous to take you with me, so I sent you to the Bushes,

    and I went abroad alone with the notebook."

    "I was almost killed for many times on the way going abroad. I received a letter from your father and he

    told me someone would meet up with me and took the notebook. But before I could meet that person,

    your father died first. I wanted to go back and attend his funeral. But the military said, his body was

    unrecognizable and ording to DNA test, they were 80% sure that it was him."

    Audrey took a deep breath and looked at Elvis and said, "Perhaps your father is really dead, but I want

    to know how he died. And I am sure Elvis had something to do with his death. He asked for the

    notebook in exchange of your father''s body. I have devoted my life for the country. I care for nothing

    now, but to be with the love of my life."

    Nicole suddenly realized something.

    "Wait, you mean you brought the notebook with you?"

    "Yes, I do. Your father and I are separated forever because of it. I am dying anyway, and I can''t leave

    this time bomb to you. So, I brought it."

    Audreyughed as she spoke, but Nicole was getting worried.

    "It doesn''t feel right! Mom, something is wrong. He wants more than just the note book!"

    Nicole looked at Elvis and saw he slightly raised the corners of his mouth. His smug was extremely

    irritating.

 Chapter 910 I Would Never Believe You

    Chapter 910 I Would Never Believe You

    "Am I right? You want more than just the notebook, you also want the things in Samuel''s hand, right?"

    Audrey was stunned by Nicole''s words. But Elvis smiled and said, "Nicole, you are smart, but

    sometimes being smart may bring you troubles."

    "You don''t need to worry about that. My father''s data must be put together with data from the Green

    family, and you''ve told me that Samuel isn''t the only one that uses me as a hostage. I didn''t know why,

    but now I do. Elvis, why are you doing all these? Even if you create gic miracles and remake

    humans. Can you be immortal? Or, have lots of children and grandchildren? You don''t even care for

    your own daughter, what''s the point of doing so? How can you know that remade humans will all be

    your puppets?"

    Elvis'' face darkened after hearing these words.

    "You don''t get to say what I should or shouldn''t do."

    "You are right, but don''t get people that I cared into your crazy project. You can build an entire new

    world, but hear this, if you dare to hurt any of them again, I guarantee that you will pay for that."

    "You are my prisoner, do you really think you should be talking to me like this?"

    Elvis snorted coldly and left.

    Audrey had been contemting. After Elvis left, she whispered, "I never gave much though about why

    he did all these things."

    "Mom, I know that you want to see dad again. But how can you know that he really has dad''s body?

    Don''t get too emotional into this...."

    Audrey shook her head with a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter anymore. Through my life, I never did

    what I really wished for, I never got to be with the one I loved and for those who cared for me got hurt

    because of what I did. Now I am dying, I don''t intend to make amends for what I did. I only want to do

    what I wished the most. Don''t worry, I won''t give the notebook to him and I will do my best to keep you

    safe. Nicole, I''d rathere here with the slightest hope of seeing your dad again than waiting to die at

    home. Maybe miracles do exist, right? "

    Nicole didn''t know what to say to her now. She wasn''t the way as how Nicole remembered. However,

    everyone had their soft spots and she didn''t want to argue with her over it.

    Audrey''s soft spot was Xander.

    Nicole kept silent and leaned on Audrey''s chest. She could hear her heart beating, it was forceful and

    desperate at the same time.

    Then, she thought about of Samuel.

    Samuel must be very worried now, because she had been missing for hours.

    He went through all kinds of difficulties for her.

    Nicole checked on her pockets and she still had her phone, but there were no signals at all.

    The signals should cover the sea area, it must be Elvis who managed to block it, so he could be

    carefree about their phones.

    Nicole looked at the photos on her phone. There were many photos of Lucas, Zoe and Joseph, but

    very few from Samuel.

    She wasn''t a fan of taking pictures, she only wanted to record the good memories of their childhood.

    However, she didn''t realize that there were good memories in adults¡¯ lives that also worth to be

    recorded.

    Nicole flipped through the photos, seeing them grow up day by day, she felt fulfilled and happy.

    Audrey was d to see Nicole took things as they were.

    Life at sea was boring.

    Elvis didn''t show up again. Maybe he didn''t want to see them, or he wasn''t worried that they would

    escape underyers of guards. He knew that Audrey wouldn''t escape, therefore Nicole wouldn''t either.

    Days had passed, during the time, there were patrolling ships passing by, but before Nicole could call

    for help, Elvis already managed to send them away.

    A person''s desire to survive could be worn off through time.

    Nicole had to give up upon the idea of escaping since her mother stopped her for each time.

    Being her daughter and knowing that Audrey wanted to see Xander for thest time, she decided to

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    help her.

    After five days at sea, the ship finally approached the shore.

    When Nicole and Audrey disembarked, they couldn''t adapt the change, especially Nicole. She had

    diarrhea and kept vomiting.

    Audrey looked at her with sympathy.

    Elvis gave her a pill. But Nicole didn''t dare to take it, and then Elvis said, "Don''t worry, this pill is fine for

    pregnant woman."

    "You wouldn''t be so kind."

    "I don''t want anything bad happen to you."

    How ironic for him to say so.

    Nicole looked at him and sneered.

    Elvis quitted exining, and said indifferently, "It''s up to you. But if you died from dehydration, I am not

    responsible to bury you."

    Then, he left.

    During the way, Elvis was getting calmer. He wasn''t as bossy and grim as he was back in the Seapolis

    city. He was totally another person, a better person and was filled with joy. Though he was trying to

    hide his emotions, Nicole could still feel it.

    Audrey frowned slightly and whispered, "Are you feeling ok?"

    "Yeah, I am OK."

    Nicole threw away the pill.

    For the sake of her child, she didn''t dare to take the risk.

    Audrey didn''t stop her, but she also didn''t want to see her suffer.

    "I''ll go and check if there are other pills that suit you."

    "OK."

    Audrey supported Nicole to keep walking and followed Elvis to the shore.

    It seemed to be an unknown ind. If it wasn''t for Elvis, no one would know this ce even existed.

    The only means of transportation here is by boat, because it was surrounded by the sea.

    It was a small ind and was about the size of a county. But it was well guarded like a little kingdom.

    The moment Elvis brought them onto the ind, there were many police officers aiming at them with

    their machine guns.

    "Lord Elvis!"

    He seemed to be highly respected here.

    Elvis nodded and whispered, "Be on guard. If anything happens, report to me right away."

    "Yes, sir."

    They saluted all at once.

    Nicole checked on them carefully and realized that they were all good fighters and possibly better than

    her. Now she was with child, so her movements were slower which made it impossible for her to break

    out from this ce.

    Elvis knew what was on her mind, and said coldly, "This is the only way in and out. If you are nning

    to escape, be my guest. But I can guarantee that you will be killed and no one will even find your body

    again. However, if you follow my orders, I can make sure of your safety."

    "I will never believe you."

    Nicole talked back.

    Elvis frowned at Nicole, but didn''t say a word anymore.

    "Harley, take them to rest. I will inform you when I need them."

    After that, he left quickly.

    Nicole had no idea of where he was rushing to. But somehow, she felt that he was going to meet

    someone he loved.

    He loved someone.

    How could a man like him be able to love someone?

    Nicole felt herself being ridiculous.

    Elvis spent his entire life searching for data of gic modification and doing his experiments. How

    was he capable of loving anyone?

    If he did love someone, he wouldn''t be the crazy man as he was.

    Nicole shook her head, and with Audrey''s help, they got on the ind. The further they went, the more

    shocked they were.

    The defense system here was at full scale. Not to mention her being alone, even if Samuel and his

    team were all here, they might not be able to escape.

    Nicole was hoping that Samuel could bring his team to rescue her, but now she wished that they

    wouldn''te.

    Harley took them into the ind. After going through all sorts of detection by the hi-tech instruments,

    they finally passed those checkpoints and arrived at the residential area.

    It was in fact a nice ce, like a little paradise.

    Elvis must had spent a lot of money to build this ce. Nicole saw thevender garden, she was

    slightly stunned by the view.

    "Mom, do you think there is a woman living in this ind? Someone he loved?"

    Nicole suddenly said.

    Audrey paused. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know, I''ve never heard that he loved any

    women. He was a lunatic and only cared about his research, I don''t think he is capable of loving

    anyone. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to do those terrible things. When people experienced the

    beauty of true love, they would never break up other couples that are in love."

    "That wasn''t always the case. Some people wouldn''t mind to destroy the world just for his or her loved

    ones."

    Nicole didn''t know why she could say such things, but then she felt it made sense.

    But, did he have someone?

    If so, who would that be? Who would win Elvis heart?

    Staring at thevender garden, she didn''t believe that Elvis nt them for his research. But for whom?

    Who was he trying so hard to please?

    Was it Petty''s mother?

    Nicole kept thinking but there was no answer for it.

    Harley arranged them to live in the side hall.

    Before he left, Harley looked at them and whispered, "Here is my advice, stay here and don''t go to the

    main hall."

    "Why?"

    Nicole asked casually and saw Harley''s face changed color.

 Chapter 911 Who Was Playing the Violin

    Chapter 911 Who Was ying the Violin

    "Just do as I say, and don''t waste my time."

    Harley snorted coldly and left.

    Nicole felt that people here were all behaving like Elvis. They treated people harshly with bad attitude.

    She checked on the rooms, they were well equipped with all sorts of modern household facilities, and

    all required ID identification.

    Audrey, on the other hand, didn''t care much about these things. She quickly found the right pills from

    the medical kit and gave them to Nicole.

    "Just take them, and you will feel better soon."

    Nicole took a close look on the pills. It was indeed for her conditions. So, she took them and washed

    them down with some water.

    Then Audrey helped her to get on bed and said, "Have some rest before Elvise back with other

    crazy ideas. Take the chance to get better soon."

    Nicole nodded.

    Audrey was worried and her face turned a little red, so Nicole suddenly asked, "Mom, Do you also feel

    unwell in the new environment?"

    "I''m used to it. For years, I was transferred among different countries. Sometimes, I went to several

    countries in a year, so I was well trained in adapting to new environments. Gradually, my physical

    condition was getting better. But you are with child now, and even followed me to such a ce. I am so

    sorry."

    "That''s alright. I''ve never seen my father before. I also want to see him this time, it''s like a dreame

    true to me. I only hope that Elvis wasn''t lying to us."

    As she spoke, Nicole felt extremely tired.

    Audrey helped her to lie down. Soon, she fell asleep.

    She knew that she must stay alert in this ce, but she was just too tired.

    After Nicole fell asleep, Audrey stood up.

    She stood by the window and was pondering over something while staring at the ocean.

    Nicole slept well. No one interrupted her or came to interrogate her, it was as if they were forgotten

    here.

    She woke up and was so hungry.

    Seeing Audrey standing in front of the French window and staring at the sea, Nicole knew that she

    must be thinking about her father.

    Nicole got up and Audrey was pulled back to the reality.

    She quickly turned back.

    "You wake up, are you hungry?"

    "Do we have food here?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Elvis wouldn''t be so kind.

    She was sure of that.

    Audrey smiled and said, "I just take a look outside, there is a kitchen with all kinds of food inside. I

    guess they want us to cook by ourselves. I made some porridge for you, it should be done by now.

    After you get better, I''ll cook something else."

    Nicole shook her head.

    "Mom, let me cook. You are not well and maybe don''t have your medications with you. I can cook for

    us."

    "You''re pregnant, how could I let you cook. Don''t worry, I am still ok. If one day, I got really sick, then

    you can take care of me. Now, just lie down, I''ll bring the porridge over."

    Audrey walked out.

    Nicole looked around, she felt that the arrangement here was modern but also a little romantic. So, she

    was more certain with her assumption.

    Elvis was in love with someone, and he cherished her.

    But who could this be?

    Was she good or bad?

    Could she be the one who had been supporting Elvis for all these years?

    Nicole kept on wondering.

    Suddenly, the sound of violin came from outside.

    Nicole paused.

    She leaned against the bed and listened carefully.

    The yer sounded like an expert, and was at least a level 6 yer.

    The music was cheerful with a trace of joy and excitement which lighted up people''s mood.

    Who could this be?

    Elvis?

    That was impossible.

    A man like Elvis would never y violin.

    Nicole shook her head.

    Audrey came back with the porridge. Seeing Nicole leaning against the bed and was enjoying the

    music, she smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that such an artist would be living here."

    "That''s right. I really want to see who this person is. The music makes me feel much better now, and I

    almost forget that we are actually imprisoned."

    Audrey felt sorry and said, "It''s all my fault. I brought you into these troubles."

    "Mom, what are you talking about? We are together in this. You are my mother and you came here

    because of me. Don''t me everything on yourself, it will drain you. Since we are already here, let''s be

    ready for whatever is toe. But I do hope that we can reach out and let others to know that we are

    here. Is there a phone here?"

    "Yes, there is, but it doesn''t connect. I''ve checked, it''s for internal calls only, for themunications

    within this ind. And it seems impossible to make external calls."

    Nicole¡¯s hope vanished again.

    Are you sure?

    This was for sure, but she still wanted to give it a try.

    Nicole took out her phone and there were still no bars. She felt hopeless.

    Audrey put the porridge in front of her and said, "Eat something first and try to gain some strength. Do

    you feel better now?"

    "Much better. But I haven¡¯t gain my appetite back yet. Mom, you can start first."

    Nicole felt terrible in her stomach.

    "Do you want me to ask Elvis to send a doctor for you? Does it have something to do with your

    pregnancy?"

    "Perhaps. Elvis is a terrible person. Do you think he will be so kind and get me a doctor? Mom, don''t

    get yourself humiliated. As long as I''m alive, I won''t ask him for help."

    Nicole said with a tough tone, and the way she said it was exactly like her father, Xander.

    "Xander?"

    She whispered, and then realized what she was doing, so she smiled embarrassingly.

    Nicole felt sad.

    True love was beautiful but parting was always the end of the story. Right now, even the music from the

    violin had lost its healing magic.

    She patted on Audrey''s hand and said, "Mom, it''s me, Nicole."

    Now Audrey regained her consciousness.

    "Sorry. For some reasons, after Ie to this ce, I miss your father even more."

    "Maybe it''s because of your obsession, or, maybe you just miss him."

    Nicole knew that feeling. She patted on her back and let her cry softly on her shoulder.

    The sound of the violin came in with clear-cut rhythm. Gradually, Audrey stopped crying.

    "Who is ying it?"

    "I don''t know, but this is an excellent yer."

    Audrey slightly raised her head.

    "Do you y it too?"

    "I y a little bit. I learned a little at school before. Then, I quitted because the ss hour for violin and

    painting shed. I guess I am getting rusty, since I stopped ying for years."

    Audrey didn''t know that Nicole had such talent. She remembered that they used to report to her about

    Mr. Bush taking Melissa to find a violin teacher. Her felt sorry for Nicole.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Does Mr. Bush know that you learned violin before?"

    "I¡¯m not sure. Actually, Seuss was my teacher."

    Nicole gave a naughty smile.

    Audrey paused.

    Nicole continued, "Seuss only had one student in his life, so Melissa had no chance to learn from him.

    If it was someone else, it might be possible."

    It took a while for Audrey to digest these information.

    "Your teacher? He must be an excellent yer too. Why you never mention him before?"

    "I don''t y well, and I don''t want to bring shame to him."

    Nicole stood up.

    "Nicole, where are you going?"

    "I want to check out who was ying."

    Audrey paused and said, "But Harley said that we shouldn''t leave this ce."

    "We''re not their pets and are not supposed to stay exactly where they put us. We are their hostages

    and were forced toe to this ind. In this case, we should decide what to do, not them. Do you get

    me, mom?"

    Nicole sounded bossy.

    Audrey nodded.

    "That''s right, I was too careful. Let me go with you."

    Audrey tidied up quickly. The violinist seemed to be in a good mood and kept ying.

    She tapped on the board and sounded extremely pleasant. However, Nicole could still tell that the

    yer was physically unwell, because he or she had to pause from time to time during the song. The

    pauses were short, but people who knew it well, were still able to notice them.

    After Audrey finished packing, she saw Nicole waspletely immersed in the music. She was

    stunned there.

    Nicole was as versatile as her father. If she could raise Nicole herself, she could excel in many fields.

    However, for her safety, she had to send her away and asked Mr. and Mrs. Bush to raise her up. She

    felt she had ruined Nicole''s life.

    She could tell that Nicole loved music very much and she must yed well too. Otherwise, she couldn''t

    be Seuss'' only student.

    Then, Audrey felt even worse.

    She was her mother!

    As her life approached to the end, what would she leave behind for Nicole?

    There was nothing. Moreover, she only brought danger to her. She felt terrible deep down.

    As one section ended, Nicole suddenly stood up and took Audrey''s hand and said, "Mom, let''s go now.

    Maybe we can catch up with the next one."

    "OK."

    Nicole pulled Audrey out.

    When they left the side hall, they didn''t see any guards. Even the cleaners didn''t notice them, as if they

    were residence from the ind.

    At this moment, the sound of the violin started again, but it seemed that it was from the main hall.

 Chapter 912 No One Is Allowed to Enter

    Chapter 912 No One Is Allowed to Enter

    Main hall?

    Generally speaking, no one else could live in the main hall other than the master.

    The owner of this ce was Elvis. Could it be him?

    Recalling what Elvis had done, Nicole thought it was beyond the bounds of possibility.

    The more puzzled she was, the more anxiously she wanted to leave. Just as they were about to reach

    the main hall''s entrance, someone suddenly stopped them.

    "Ms. Nicole, Ms. Audrey, you seem to have gone to the wrong ce. I told you that no one was allowed

    toe here."

    Harley''s sudden appearance did not surprise Nicole.

    A note went wrong at the violin.

    Nicole suddenly shouted.

    "It should be a high note. You yed it wrong."

    As soon as she finished, the music stopped abruptly.

    "Who is outside?"

    Elvis'' voice suddenly came, carrying a trace of anger.

    Harley trembled and hurriedly said, "It''s Ms. Nicole."

    "Nicole?"

    "It''s me. I just want to know who yed this violin. It''s not bad, but it seems that he hasn''t received any

    special training. There are some mistakes about fingering."

    Elvis'' face darkened as he heard it.

    "Scram! Stop talking, or I will...."

    "Kill me? That''s right. People like you will do anything. However, even if you kill me, I still want to say

    that you yed in rhythm, but your fingering was wrong."

    "Let here in."

    Just as Nicole finished speaking, a pure voice sounded.

    This was not Elvis'' voice, but a girl''s.

    Nicole was immediately stunned.

    Was there really a girl?

    Was her previous guess correct?

    Elvis kept a woman as his lover, and he loved this woman?

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    She heard Elvis say in a lower voice, "Don''t have to listen to her nonsense. You yed very well."

    "Elvis, I know that you are ttering me, but I have a clear understanding of my weakness. She is right.

    No one teaches me music and I learn everything by myself since my childhood. I have always longed

    for a teacher, but.... Since I have an opportunity now, can you let us exchange our views?"

    The girl''s voice was especially gentle andfortable, just like her music, pure and clean.

    This was how Nicole felt.

    But how could such a pure woman be with Elvis?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out.

    Audrey was also a little surprised.

    No one had ever said that Elvis was in love with a woman. Why did he hide such a clean and lovely girl

    here?

    Elvis finallypromised. He said gently, "Alright, I will go now. Wait a moment."

    "Alright."

    Elvis came out grim-faced. When he saw Nicole, he frowned slightly.

    "You know violin?"

    "I cannot believe that you care about that woman!"

    Elvis'' expression immediately changed.

    "I''m warning you. You''d better think clearly what you should say and what shouldn''t, otherwise...."

    "Otherwise what?"

    Nicole was not afraid of Elvis. Under the circumstances, what else could Elvis do to her?

    Elvis was so angry that his entire body trembled, but there was nothing he could do.

    "You are as stubborn as your father."

    "Of course. I''m his daughter. Your threat doesn''t work. Can I go in now?"

    Elvis suddenly paused for a moment and then whispered, "Nicole, no matter what I did, she doesn''t

    know anything. She''s as clean as her music, so don''t disturb her with worldly things."

    "Are you begging me?"

    Nicole looked a little proud, but she was surprised secretly.

    Elvis, who always didn''t care about anything, begged her for a woman. This was somewhat difficult to

    understand.

    Elvis didn''t put on any airs and whispered, "Yes, I''m begging you. I''m begging you to keep a quiet pure

    her. She can do whatever she wants here. She can y the violin she likes. She can even walk

    around. I will give her everything wonderful she wants."

    If it were someone else who said those words, Nicole would definitely be touched. But it was Elvis, so

    Nicole didn''t believe him.

    "Do you think I''m a child? Elvis, don''t try to fool me. Either stop me from going in or just shut up. You

    have no right to tell me what I should do."

    Nicole''s attitude angered Elvis. He grabbed Audrey''s neck and said coldly, "If you dare to destroy her

    purity, I will kill Audrey."

    "You don''t dare. You still want my mother''s notebook."

    Nicole was fearless.

    Elvis sneered, "If I can''t get anything, I would rather take everyone to hell. She is myst good thing. If

    you destroy her, so what if I destroy the whole world?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    Elvis revealed his soft spot. He said that that woman was the only person he cared about. Then maybe

    Nicole should build a good rtionship with that girl. Perhaps there would be a turn for the better.

    Nicole''s mind was racing.

    "Alright, I promise I won''t say anything except music."

    "I don''t believe you. So from now on, Audrey will stay in front of me. Nicole, it''s up to you whether you

    want your mother to survive or not."

    After Elvis finished speaking, he took Audrey away.

    Before leaving, Audrey looked at Nicole and said, "Do what you want to do. Don''t worry about me. I''m a

    dying person."

    "What about Xander''s body? If she doesn''t know what''s good for her, I will make Xander''s body

    disappear right in front of you."

    Elvis'' threat worked.

    Both Audrey and Nicole were furious, but it didn''t matter to Elvis.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, "Alright, I promise you. But you''d better be kind to my mom."

    After that, Nicole walked in.

    Ever since entering the main hall, Nicole had noticed that Elvis chose a pure European design style.

    This ce was mainly white. It looked so clean and pure that people didn''t have the heart to step into

    it.

    "Ms. Nicole, please change your shoes."

    Nicole was still in a daze when someone took a step forward and gave her disinfected clothes and

    shoes.

    "Do I need to get dressed?"

    "Yes."

    That person had been lowering his head, showing great respect.

    Nicole frowned slightly. Although she didn''t know the reason, she got dressed as she was asked.

    She could tell that it was an aseptic suit.

    Why should she wear it?

    Nicole did not know.

    She subconsciously looked around. Cleaners, cooks, or some other kinds of workers were all in aseptic

    clothes with aseptic gloves.

    This was a sterile world.

    What exactly was Elvis going to do?

    What a sick man!

    Even if he was a neat freak, he shouldn''t have gone so far.

    Nicole walked in with doubts.

    She thought that the girl yed the violin in the hall or in an open space, but she did not expect the

    servant to take her to the bedroom.

    "In the bedroom?"

    "Yes, Ms. Nicole, please go in."

    The servant stopped at the door, not daring to cross the line at all.

    Nicole suppressed the doubt and walked in.

    A few coughs sounded.

    These coughs caught Nicole by surprise.

    "Please close the door. Thank you."

    The girl''s voice was very pure, but it somewhat sounded weak.

    Nicole closed the door and found that there were white curtains all over the room, blocking out the

    sunlight.

    Nicole noticed that the bed was round with white curtains in the middle. A thin girl was sitting on the

    bed with a violin in her hand.

    Nicole walked over step by step.

    She didn''t see the girl''s face until she walked up to her.

    How did the girl look like?

    The girl was stunningly beautiful. Even a woman like Nicole had an admiration for her. But the girl was

    deathly pale, leaving her azure blood vessels be vaguely seen on her skin.

    The girl was skinny, but her eyes were clean and pure like a newborn baby. She wore her long hair

    casually loose.

    Her fingers were long but slender. They showed up on the violin, carrying indescribable beauty.

    Nicole was astonished.

    The girl coughed again and smiled, "Are you scared?"

    "No. You...."

    "The doctor said that I was born with a gic disability. I can''t have contact with the sun or the wind.

    Although I''m alive, I can only move around this room for the rest of my life. I am like a prisoner.

    The girl''s face fell.

    Nicole suddenly understood.

    Elvis had always been obsessed with gene research. Maybe it was rted to this woman.

    "How old are you?"

    Noticing that the girl seemed to be very young, Nicole couldn''t help but ask.

    The girl smiled bitterly.

    "I''m already in my fifties. Do you believe it?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    How could it be?

    Besides Nicole, anyone who saw her would probably think that she was only eighteen or neen

    years old.

    Although this woman was in poor health, her skin condition didn''t fit what a woman in her fifties should

    have.

    The woman smiled bitterly and exined, "As I said, I was born sick. I stopped aging since I was

    eighteen. I don''t menstruate like other women. I never know what it is. I won''t grow old, like a monster.

    In the ce where I used to live, I was treated as a monster. Everyone was eager for my death. If it

    weren''t for Elvis, I would have died a long time ago. "

    She smiled faintly and continued, "Actually, I am living a happy life. Elvis loves me wholeheartedly.

    Even if I die now, I have no regrets. Unfortunately, I have wasted him a lifetime."

    As she spoke, tears fell from the woman''s cheeks.

 Chapter 913 We Are Relatives

    Chapter 913 We Are Rtives

    A lifetime?

    Nicole was surprised.

    "You and Elvis knew each other a long time ago?"

    "Yes, I''ve known him for more than twenty years. If I hadn''t met him, perhaps I would have died a long

    time ago. Over these years, he has been nice to me as we first met. He even refuses to get married or

    have children because of me. I feel guilty for him."

    When the woman said this, she was sad. The entire room seemed to be shrouded in endless sadness.

    Nicole paused for a moment and asked, "Did his parents agree with him?"

    "His parents? Isn''t Elvis an abandoned child just like me? Because of my illness, I was abandoned by

    my parents. I don''t even know who my parents are. I met him in an orphanage."

    "He went to the orphanage to help some orphans. I happened to meet him. At that time, I was bullied

    and was on the verge of death. He saved me. If it weren''t for his appearance, I might have died."

    As the woman spoke, she took out something under the pillow and handed it to Nicole.

    She smiled in joy.

    "Look, he gave it to me. At that time, I didn''t even know I could y such good music. He told me that

    as long as I liked it, I could y the best music in the world. I believed him. I kept training this music

    score. Now, I can finally stop. I know that I have many shorings. Can you give me some

    directions? After all these years, you are the first outsider to set foot here. I think you and Elvis are

    friends, right? No, Elvis is old enough to be your father. What is your rtionship? "

    When the woman finished speaking, she clutched the quilt tightly. Nicole could tell that she was very

    nervous and cared about this.

    This woman loved Elvis.

    After confirming it, Nicole hurriedly said, "We are rtives."

    "Rtives?"

    The woman looked up in surprise.

    "Yes, he is my husband''s second uncle. I should call him uncle, right?"

    Nicole saw the woman''s purely baby-like eyes, and she didn''t have the heart to tell the truth.

    "So that''s how it is. Did Elvis find his rtives? He didn''t tell me that. I thought...."

    "Do you think I''m his girlfriend?"

    Hearing it, the woman blushed embarrassedly.

    "I am shameless, right? I can''t bear children for him. I can''t even do what a woman should do. Every

    time he sees me, he has to suppress his desire. I know that a woman like me should never live in the

    world, let alone yearn for love. But I just can''t control myself. I know I''m not worthy of him, and I

    shouldn''t waste his time. But if I don''t have him in my life, I think I''ll go crazy."

    Nicole was thrown into shock again.

    "What do you mean you can''t do what other women do?"

    Hanging in shame, the woman then said with a bitter smile, "I can''t sleep with a man."

    "What?"

    "It''s true. Once I have sex with a man, that man will die miserably. Blood will ooze from his eyes, nose

    and mouth. That''s why they call me a monster. Perhaps I really am."

    The woman turned her face away, the tears at the corner of her eyes being exceptionally dazzling.

    Nicole waspletely surprised.

    It sounded that this woman was not gically sick but was poisoned.

    However, Nicole was not a doctor, so she could not conclude.

    She whispered, "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Elvis has been nice to you for more than 20

    years?"

    "Yes, he enables me to live like a child. I''m happy to live in this way. I''m not so ignorant, but Elvis

    doesn''t want me to be polluted by the outside world. There''s nothing wrong with me being like a canary

    that he keeps. But I don''t even seem to have the qualifications to be a canary."

    The woman''s words carried a trace of loneliness.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    She thought that Elvis was an evil person. He had been studying genes for his own ambition. Now,

    Nicole had a guess. Perhaps everything Elvis had done was for this woman.

    Was it true?

    Elvis was such a cold and heartless person. He was so indifferent to his family. Would he make an

    enemy to the whole world for such a woman?

    If he was greedy for her body, Nicole could understand it. But when this woman said that they couldn''t

    even sleep together, Nicole was quite surprised.

    tonic love?

    Elvis could do it?

    Nicole didn''t know how to express her current thoughts, but she still whispered, "Let''s talk about

    music."

    "Alright."

    When the woman heard this, her eyes immediately lit up, like the most resplendent and charming star

    in the sky.

    Nicole could feet that perhaps Elvis truly loved this woman.

    "What''s your name?"

    "My name is Una Mellor."

    "My name is Nicole Bush."

    Nicole introduced herself and remembered Una''s name.

    They began to discuss the violin.

    Nicole thought that Una was a self-taught genius and shouldn''t have much inmon with her. She

    didn''t expect that Una had such a high attainment in music.

    As they chatted, it was time for dinner.

    Elvis somehow hade. It had been a long time since he saw Una was so excited.

    Her eyes seemed to be filled with passion, and she even spoke to Nicole with a look of excitement.

    Elvis looked at Una and his eyes suddenly became moist.

    Only when Una coughed did Elvis speak.

    "Time to rest."

    His voice was so gentle that Nicole was startled.

    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes and heard it with her own ears, she wouldn''t believe that this

    person was Elvis,

    When Una saw Elvis, sheughed happily.

    Elvis was the only one in her eyes.

    Nicole was like an outsider who had barged into someone else''s ce, so she was iparably

    embarrassed.

    "I''m going out for lunch first. You guys can talk."

    "Let''s eat together."

    Una liked Nicole very much and quickly grabbed her arm.

    Elvis frowned slightly, but he quickly loosened it.

    "Una, Nicole has other things to do. I''ll ask her to keep youpany every day, okay? But you need to

    rest properly. You can''t work so hard."

    "I''m fine."

    Una smiled faintly.

    Elvis stepped forward to embrace her and said gently, "Don''t take your health for granted. You know I

    will be worried about you."

    "Alright, alright. I know. You''re already so old. Aren''t you afraid that your niece-inw willugh at you?"

    Elvis was slightly stunned on hearing it.

    "Niece-inw?"

    "That''s right. Isn''t Nicole your nephew''s wife?"

    Elvis couldn''t bear to look directly at Una''s trusting gaze.

    He nced at Nicole and saw that Nicole did not intend to say anything else, so he whispered, "Yes,

    she is my niece-inw."

    "Is your nephew here too? Elvis, it''s great that you can find your family. I''m so happy for you. Don''t

    quarrel with them because of me, okay? I''ll be sad if you do."

    "Stop talking about that. Why will I quarrel with them? My nephew is too busy to be here. Nicole will

    stay for a few days. I''ll tell you slowly. Can you take the medicine first?"

    As Elvis spoke, a servant''s voice came from outside.

    "Ms. Una, it''s time to take the medicine."

    Nicole knew that it was time for her to leave.

    She smiled and said to Una, "Una, I''m going out first. I''ll discuss the violin with you tomorrow."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why not this afternoon?"

    Una''s eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Nicole saw sadness sh through Elvis'' eyes. She whispered, "I have something to do this afternoon."

    "I see. Alright."

    Although Una was a little disappointed, she was still very happy.

    Nicole walked out of the main hall and saw Audrey waiting outside.

    Audrey regarded her worriedly and asked, "Are you alright? Did the woman inside make things difficult

    for you?"

    "No, Mom, maybe I know why Elvis is so obsessed with gene research."

    "What?"

    Audrey did not understand, but Nicole smiled, "Nothing. Let''s go back for lunch."

    When Nicole and Audrey returned to the side hall, someone had already served the food.

    "This is...."

    "Ms. Nicole, Lord Elvis ordered us to take care of your meals. These are some songs that Ms. Una has

    written all these years. Lord Elvis also asked us to bring them over for you.

    Nicole frowned slightly at the sight of those scores.

    "Elvis does feel free to ask for my favor. I haven''t promised that I will give advice on Una''s scores."

    Nicole sympathized with Una, but there was no need for Nicole to listen to Elvis.

    Previously, she didn''t know Elvis'' weakness. But now that she knew, how could she allow Elvis to

    decide everything?

    The servant was stunned when heard Nicole''s question.

    "Ms. Nicole, this...."

    "Go back and tell Elvis if he wants me to help him, he''d better be nice to me. First of all, I need a cell

    phone that I can connect with the outside. If he agrees, I will be happy to write Una a score."

    The servant was thrown into a dilemma, but he quickly walked out.

    Seeing how confident Nicole was, Audrey knew that Nicole had her own thoughts. She took out a piece

    of silver headwear from somewhere and tested the food.

    Nicole burst intoughter.

    "Mom, you are still trying to test the poison out with silver needles like ancient people."

    "There''s nothing wrong with being careful. Moreover, you are pregnant."

    "Some poisons cannot be detected by silver needles, so we can cook by ourselves. But the ingredients

    are provided by Elvis, so we can''t guarantee they are safe. We might as well have the food directly,

    regardless of whether it is poisonous or not."

    Hearing what Nicole said, Audrey knitted her brows tightly.

    "Don''t we have no other choice?"

    Audrey was reluctant to put herself at the mercy of others. She knew that Nicole did not like it either.

    But how could they change all of this?

 Chapter 914 What If He Was My Son

    Chapter 914 What If He Was My Son

    Nicole knew what Audrey thought, but she also knew that not everything could be what she wanted.

    She sat at the dining table and ate.

    "Mom, we''ll find a way to get in touch with them."

    "Do you think Elvis will agree with your terms? If he allows you to make an outside call, this ce will

    definitely be exposed. I don''t think he will give you permission."

    Audrey also sat down and ate.

    Audrey thought Nicole was right. Whether the food was poisonous or not, they had to eat. Furthermore,

    if Elvis really wanted to do something to them, it was impossible for them to prevent it every time.

    Seeing that Audrey had begun to eat, Nicole whispered, "Even if he doesn''t agree, I can find some

    other way."

    "You mean the woman in the main hall?"

    "Yes, her name is Una. Elvis loves her very much."

    "He loves her? Does he?"

    Audrey thought it was ridiculous.

    "Elvis is a heartless man. You can tell from he treats Samuel and Petty. He even doesn''t like his own

    children, so I don''t believe he will truly love a woman. Don''t be ridiculous."

    "Mom, sometimes men who don''t like children can have a beloved woman. Elvis'' eyes told me. He

    looked at Una as if he could see her only love. Moreover, Una has a congenital gic defect. Does

    this remind you of anything?"

    Audrey was a little stunned.

    "Congenital memory defect? You mean Gerry?"

    "Yes, Gerry No. 1. Elvis said that Samuel and his brothers were IVF babies. In order to ensure the

    survival rate, they did two more times and three babies survived. In fact, only Samuel and Vincent were

    alive today. As Gerry No. 2 was created by gene editing, it was very likely that he deliberately caused

    Gerry No. 1''s defect. The fact that Gerry No. 1 is still alive may have something to do with Una. "

    Hearing that, Audrey frowned slightly.

    "Are you saying that Elvis kept Gerry No. 1 for research? For Una''s defect?"

    "Otherwise, is there any other exnation? If it weren''t for Una, perhaps none of this would have

    happened. However, we still don''t know when Elvis met Una."

    "I can ask Una about thister. If it coincides with the time when Elvis suddenly became interested in

    the gic data of Master Green, then everything makes sense."

    Nicole nodded.

    "Yes, so we don''t need to rush into anything. I know that Samuel might be looking for us, but for now

    we could only save us by ourselves."

    Speaking of Samuel, Nicole began to miss him.

    She took out her phone and gazed at Samuel''s photos with a smile.

    Audrey did not disturb her but ate quietly.

    After they finished eating, someone immediately stepped forward to clean.

    Nicole did not stop him.

    Not long after, she was told that Elvis wanted to see her.

    Nicole stretched herself and said, "I''m tired and need to sleep. I won''t meet him."

    As a hostage, she was never obedient, which made Elvis angry.

    "I think she is spoiled."

    Elvis angrily arrived at the side hall.

    Nicole leaned against the chair and looked at him with some amusement.

    "Elvis, what''s the matter?"

    Nicole''s intimate appetion pissed Elvis off.

    "If Samuel heard what you called me, he would probably be very angry."

    Elvis'' tone was edged with malice.

    However, Nicole said calmly, "It''s fine. You are his younger uncle, and I can call you like that. if I regard

    you as his father, he will be angrier. By the way, if Una finds out that you have a son, what would she

    feel?"

    "If you dare to tell her anything about that, I''m sure that your parents will die miserably. Also, your son,

    daughter, and even anyone you care about, I will let them die as well."

    Elvis said in a serious tone.

    Nicole suddenly put on a serious face.

    "They are rted by blood with you."

    "So what? All I want is Una alone, but I''m not allowed to. I have to fight to change."

    "Don''t you feel great by doing so? Elvis, do you think what you have done to Una shows your

    persistence in love? On the contrary, it''s not the case! You said that you loved Una, but at the same

    time you did IVF with Zama. It''s understandable if you did that for controlling the Green family. But what

    about Petty? What about her mother? Don''t behave like a loving man, you''re just a scumbag. If you

    really loved Una, you wouldn''t have sex with Petty''s mother, and Petty wouldn''t have been born! "

    Hearing that, Elvis found his eyes red.

    "That bitch! She got me drunk and slept in my bed. She was a little bit useful, so I didn''t kill her directly.

    But I never thought that she would be pregnant? I''ve used some contraception, but she still had a baby

    and gave birth to Petty. If it weren''t for Una, I would have killed her and her child. However, it is not bad.

    Petty doesn''t dare to betray me considering her mother. In addition, since Petty worked outside, her

    mother would be obedient here. The bitch will not live smoothly. I will make her regret for what she has

    done!"

    Elvis said angrily.

    Nicole was surprised.

    How could that be?

    Petty was born in this way?

    Who was Petty''s mother?

    What''s the rtionship between Una and her?

    Nicole had too many questions in her heart, but Elvis did not want to answer her at all.

    He looked at Nicole and said coldly, "It''s impossible for me to agree to your request. I can tell you

    frankly that even for Una, there was no way tomunicate with the outside world. Because this is my

    ce and it has nothing to do with the outside world. I''m the god here, and I have the power of life or

    death over other people. Don''t dream that Samuel woulde and save you. It''s impossible for

    Samuel to find this ce, because there is a poison wall outside. Generally, it couldn''t be detected by

    even advanced equipment, let alone in an uninhabited ind. Nicole, you''d better give up escaping.

    Whether your life is happy or not ispletely up to me. Una trusts you, but it doesn''t mean you can

    do what you want. You''re wrong. I am not afraid of anyone. "

    After saying that, he left. Nicole was deeply shocked.

    Audrey kept silent and stared at Elvis'' back as he left.

    Nicole was a little discouraged, but she soon got over.

    It doesn''t matter. She was sure that she could find some other ways.

    Nicole smiled faintly and found Audrey deep in thought. She couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, what

    happened to you? What did you find in Elvis?"

    "Elvis truly likes Una. For her, he can be an enemy against the whole world. Perhaps we have

    misjudged Elvis."

    "Perhaps. Since we can''tmunicate with the outside world now, how about finding out the location

    of my father''s corpse? Why did he leave him here? As he doesn''t like my father, there must be a

    reason."

    Nicole did not think that Elvis was a considerate man. He must want to get something from Xander.

    When mentioned Xander, Audrey immediately cheered up.

    "Why did he keep Xander''s corpse for so many years? What''s the purpose?"

    "I''m not sure either, but we''ll know after finding his body."

    Nicole knew that it was not great timing, but what should she do instead?

    Something had to be done and maybe her investigation could find out some clues. Otherwise, how

    could she go through the time here?

    It was difficult for Audrey and Nicole to meet Elvis now, because he was in a bad mood now.

    However, Nicole was patient. She took a score and read.

    The score showed that Una had gone through a rough time in music exploration.

    However, Una was kind of a genius in music. She had achieved her current aplishments just by a

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    score given by Elvis. Nicole had to show respect to her.

    Nicole got tired after reading.

    She told Audrey and leave to sleep.

    When Elvis was told about Nicole''s actions, his eyes suddenly narrowed.

    "Does she think she''s here for a holiday?"

    His subordinates trembled as no one answered and dared to speak.

    Elvis was furious. He loosened his cor and whispered, "Is Una asleep?"

    "Yes, she is. Maybe she was too tired, now she is sleeping soundly. And the incense we''ve burnt in her

    bedroom will help her have sweet dreams."

    When Elvis mentioned Una, his expression softened.

    He nced at the phone and whispered, "What did those scientists find?"

    "No new progress. If our research base had not been destroyed..."

    His subordinates didn''t continue to say, but Elvis had already known all.

    He waved his hand casually and said, "It doesn''t matter whether the base was destroyed or not. What I

    really want is the solution to the congenital gic defect. Have you notified Samuel already? Ask him

    to bring over the data of the military region. Otherwise, I will kill Nicole right away and he will definitely

    suffer."

    The subordinates stiffened slightly.

    "Lord Elvis, Samuel is your biological son. Aren''t you afraid that he will turn against you?"

    "So what? What if he is my son? My father refused to help me. He even turned me adrift alone in the

    society for the data. My father didn''t care about me at all, so why do I need to care about my son? I just

    use him for controlling the Green family. In this world, only Una can be my children''s mother. But ..."

    He suddenly became serious.

    It was going to happen one day!

    It must be!

    Elvis had always believed it, but when he saw Nicole sleeping on the surveince video, he was

    bewitched by her face.

 Chapter 915 Who Are You

    Chapter 915 Who Are You

    "Lord Elvis, what''s the matter..."

    When his subordinates saw Elvis looking at Nicole, they thought that Elvis liked Nicole. And they

    hurriedly asked but only received Elvis'' furious re.

    "I''m not interested in her. I just..."

    Elvis did not continue to say but his lips curled.

    Nicole felt like that someone was looking at her. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked directly at

    the camera.

    At the same time, Elvis was also staring at her face through the screen.

    Nicole smiled faintly. She turned around and continued to sleep.

    Elvis seemed irritated by that.

    She was too arrogant.

    Did she really thought I wouldn''t hurt her?

    See what she was doing!

    Was she really a hostage?

    She was more likely to be a tourist!

    "Ask Nicole to clean up the warehouse."

    Elvis suddenly said.

    He didn''t want to put Nicole at ease.

    "Yes."

    The subordinates immediately arranged for her.

    Nicole was sleeping soundly when she was called.

    "Lord Elvis ordered you to clean the warehouse. Here are some tools."

    Harley threw a broom and other tools in front of Nicole.

    Audrey was instantly enraged.

    "Are you kidding me? My daughter is pregnant, and you ask her to do cleaning? If you insist, then let

    me do it."

    "Mom, they asked me not you. Don''t worry. I''ll go. Besides, I''m pregnant for a short time, so it''s fine."

    Nicole didn''t really care.

    She took the broom and rag and followed Harley to the warehouse, notwithstanding Audrey''s advice to

    the contrary.

    There were only some clothes in the warehouse.

    Harley brought Nicole over there and left.

    Nicole found the warehouse was quiterge but was in a mess.

    As she was free all the time, she was happy to do something. She then packed up.

    There were many cloths and some old clothes. She didn''t know how to deal with them. Throw away?

    Nicole gathered the clothes together and suddenly saw one that had blood on it.

    The coat looked old as the blood stains on it had already darkened. She wouldn''t have found if she

    looked at it carelessly.

    Nicole frowned slightly. She sniffed the coat and couldn''t smell the blood.

    The coat was in rags as if it wasshed hard before.

    Whose was it?

    Nicole suddenly thought of Petty''s mother.

    Would it be hers?

    If so, would Una, an innocent woman, let that happen in front of herself?

    Nicole stood there in deep thought.

    However, no one would answer her.

    Nicole hid the coat and continued to do her cleaning. She did not find anything else.

    After she finished cleaning, she felt a little tired and then sat in a chair to have a rest.

    There were no valuable clues and no useful stuff could be used tomunicate with the outside world

    in the warehouse.

    People here werepletely self-sufficient, relying on a vegetable garden.

    Nicole was somewhat upset.

    After putting the tools in order, she walked out of the warehouse. The sun descended toward the

    horizon and she then found that she had spent all the afternoon in the warehouse.

    When Nicole was stretching herself, she saw a few servants running towards the main hall in a hurry.

    "What''s going on?"

    She stopped a servant and asked.

    The servant said anxiously, "Una suddenly began to throw up. Lord Elvis is worried about her and is

    also furious now."

    "Throw up?"

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    She walked behind the servant.

    Elvis'' loud voice was filling the room.

    Nicole had always thought that although Elvis was ruthless, he was polite to outsiders. Now, Elvis

    looked like an angry lion, and he was so manic that he would kill anyone who dared to step forward.

    Many servants constantly took washbasins out. Nicole found there was throw-up in these washbasins.

    Obviously, it came from Una.

    "Don''t you have a doctor on this ind? Why don''t you go outside and find a doctor for her? Maybe

    she''s got food poisoning."

    Nicole said directly.

    The room turnedpletely quiet.

    Elvis instantly looked at Nicole.

    "Why are you here?"

    "I just stopped to take a look."

    Nicole shrugged indifferently.

    Elvis narrowed his eyes.

    "Did you say that she''s got food poisoning just now? Did you poison her? Get her for me!"

    Hearing that, Harley immediately pushed Nicole to the ground.

    Nicole was surprised and mad.

    "Elvis, are you out of your mind? Everyone knows that if someone throws up like that, he must have got

    food poisoning. I know that but it doesn''t mean I poisoned her. I''ve been in the warehouse all afternoon.

    How can I poison her?"

    "You''re practicing piano together in the morning. Heaven knows whether you poisoned her or not at

    that time? Lock her up in the basement. Nicole, if I find that you actually did it, no matter who you are, I

    won''t let you go!"

    Elvis waspletely crazy now.

    Nicole was taken to a cold basement.

    "Elvis, you''re a fucking fool!"

    She scolded and shouted angrily, but she was totally ignored.

    Nicole was tired, so she stopped cursing Elvis and began to observe the basement.

    The basement was veryrge and spacious and she could even hear the echo of her voice. There was

    no light at all.

    Nicole was a little scared.

    "Hey, anyone there?"

    Nicole shouted and heard nothing but the echo of herself.

    She was frightened and wanted to sit for a while. Just then she suddenly touched an ice-cold body.

    "Oh!"

    Nicole screamed and almost jumped up.

    She was not brave enough. It was so dark here that she couldn''t see clearly what was inside the

    basement. No wonder she would be frightened after touching a body like that.

    "Be quiet."

    The sudden voice of the corpse almost finished Nicole.

    "Are you a human or a ghost?"

    "I also want to know the answer."

    The corpse suddenly moved.

    Nicole was afraid and retreated several steps. Her head was hit and it hurt her a lot.

    A woman sat up. Perhaps she was used to darkness, she could see Nicole''s movement clearly.

    "As the ceiling is rtively low and a little damp, you''d better stoop to walk. You can sit down if you feel

    tired. Find a seat here."

    Nicole found that the woman''s words logical and slowly relieved.

    "Who are you?"

    "Who am I? Does it matter? I''m a dead man here."

    Lillian whispered.

    Nicole found the courage to approach her. She came to sit by her side.

    "Why are you so cold?"

    "If you were used for drug trials and stayed in the cold and humid basement all day, your body

    temperature might be the same as me."

    Probably no one had talked to the woman for a long time. She answered all Nicole''s questions.

    Nicole waspletely relieved when she knew the woman was alive.

    "Doing drug trials? For Una?"

    It was the only reason that Nicole could think of.

    Lillian suddenly paused.

    "Do you know Una?"

    "I just met her. Yesterday, I was taken to this ind. As I know a little about music, I was forced to

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    discuss music with Una. Today, she suddenly began to throw up. Elvis thought I had poisoned her and

    locked me here."

    Nicole briefly told her what she had experienced.

    Lillian sneered and said, "Elvis loves Una so much that he can''t see the wood for the trees. As long as

    she shows any health problems such as having a cold or fever, he will me people around her.

    Judging from her symptoms, everyone knows she''s got food poisoning. However, Elvis would never

    believe it. He always thinks that someone intends to hurt Una. But there are more good people in the

    world than bad. He just cares way too much about her."

    Nicole listened to the woman and found she was very familiar with things around here. She

    immediately frowned and asked, "Who are you? You seem to be very familiar with Elvis and Una."

    Lillian was slightly stunned and whispered, "My name is Lillian. Una and I were friends. We lived in the

    same orphanage and Elvis took us out of there."

    "Lillian?"

    Nicole had never heard of the name before.

    "As you say, have you been here with Una all the time?" She thought and whispered.

    "Sort of. I haven''t left the ind."

    Lillian said in a small voice.

    Nicole hurriedly asked, "Alright. I want to ask about a person. I wonder if you know her."

    "Who?"

    "I don''t know her name, but I know that she and Elvis have a daughter called Petty. Did you know

    something about that?"

    Just as Nicole finished, Lillian suddenly trembled.

    "You mean Petty? Do you know her? Where did youe from? Are you from the Seapolis City?"

    She grabbed Nicole''s arm.

    Lillian was short of nutrition and skinny, but she could still grab Nicole by the arm tightly.

    Nicole felt some pain. She did not know why Lillian became so excited.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Answer me now, are you from the Seapolis City?"

    "Yes, I''m from the Seapolis City. To be exact, I''m Petty''s sister-inw."

    Nicole answered seriously.

    Lillian suddenly cried.

    "My Petty, how is my Petty? Is she fine? Has she done anything wrong for Elvis?"

    Lillian''s words instantly stunned Nicole.

    "Your Petty? Are you Petty''s mother?"

    Nicole never expected that she would encounter Petty''s mother, Lillian, here!

    She wanted to get close to Lillian and see her clearly, but the light here was dim.

    Suddenly a thought came to Nicole''s mind. She quickly pushed Lillian away and put her hand into her

    pocket.

 Chapter 916 I Want to Take Him Home

    Chapter 916 I Want to Take Him Home

    "What do you want?"

    Lillian was so frightened that she retreated in a hurry. But her hasty movement mmed herself on the

    wall and she howled in pain.

    Nicole felt so sorry, saying, "I just wanted to see you clearly. There''s no signal here, but the torch of my

    cell phone still can work. "

    Hearing that, Lillian whispered, "Please, don''t. I''m afraid I would scare you."

    "Don''t worry about that. You said you were Petty''s mother. I have to confirm it, right? Otherwise, how

    could I tell you how Petty is going?"

    Lillian said nothing when hearing Nicole''s words.

    Nicole took out her phone quickly and turned on the torch of it. However, she almost let out a scream

    when seeing Lillian clearly.

    Lillian no longer looked like a normal person.

    She had gone way too skinny because of malnutrition. Most importantly, her face was dented.

    "Howe your face..."

    "Elvis said that I looked too seductive, so he spoiled my appearance for the sake of everyone."

    Lillian was saying it with a faint smile, but her smile seemed scary to Nicole.

    Lillian''s face was ruined by sulfuric acid. Except for the facial features like her nose, eyes and mouth,

    almost each inch of her face looked terrible.

    Nicole felt so sorry for her.

    "I heard from Petty that she would make a video call to you every once in a while. She hasn''t known

    what happened to your face, has she?"

    "It''s been a long time since I got a video call from Betty. And we haven''t been in touch for long. Elvis is

    irritable and he has lost his temper frequently these days. What he could do was vent his anger on me

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    and forbid me to meet Petty. I used to think Petty might have been killed by him. No one would actually

    hurt their own children, but he would. He doesn¡¯t like Petty, who was given birth by me. He abandoned

    Betty two days after her birth. Later, I finally got to know where she was, and I thought he would bring

    her back as how he took Una and me away from the orphanage like a prince long before, but I was

    wrong. He was as vicious as a demon, not to mention a prince. Maybe he would only be nice to Una."

    Lillian''s tears were welling up while she was saying.

    "I do miss Petty, my dear kid. I had a difficult birth. It took me four days and nights to bring her to this

    world. And she was so weak that I thought she might not be able to survive. When she was crying for

    food, I couldn''t breastfeed her. I begged Elvis to feed her, but he took her away from me. I thought he

    would treat her own daughter well, though he had never had feelings for me. But I was totally wrong.

    He asked someone to send Petty to an orphanage that very night. My poor kid, she was sent to the

    orphanage starving. And I had never breastfed her. Now she is in her twenties, but I can only see her

    through a video call. She went blind for some reasonst time I saw her, but I didn''t dare to ask her

    about it. I was afraid that she would me me."

    Lillian wept bitter tears as she continued.

    Nicole was also a mother, so she naturally knew how a mother felt about her kid.

    She patted Lillian''s shoulder andforted her in a low voice, "Petty''s optic nerves didn''t get hurt, so

    she can get her sight back. In fact, my husband, Samuel, has asked someone to cure Petty, and now

    she looks as pretty as she used to be."

    "Samuel is your husband? Is he the test-tube baby of Elvis and Zama?"

    "Exactly."

    Nicole didn''t like others talking about her husband like that, but it was the truth she couldn''t hide.

    Lillian sighed, "Elvis would love to do anything for Una, even the evil. I should be med for what Betty

    went through. I was obsessed with Elvis. I thought having a kid with him would please him, but I still

    crossed the line he drew. He didn''t want any other woman except Una in his lifetime while Una just

    could be with him. His loyal and pure affections for her were rare in this world, and he would even

    betray the whole world for her sake, while he was cruel stiff to the others. I¡¯ve been confused why he

    fell in love with Una all of a sudden. Is it because she is prettier than me?"

    "Romance always happens for no reason. Una¡¯s good-looking face can exin something, but it can¡¯t

    exin all. Maybe it¡¯s just because we don¡¯t understand the chemistry between them. Ms. Lillian, don¡¯t

    think about it anymore. If you could have let go of your obsession with Elvis in this life and fallen for

    someone else, perhaps you and Petty''s life would have been different, right?" But you just couldn¡¯t

    rationally control your feelings for Elvis, could you?¡±

    Lillian was silent when hearing Nicole''s words.

    Lillian thought to herself that Nicole was right. If she hadn¡¯t been so obsessed with Elvis and used

    some tricks to get him, would their life have been different?

    Lillian stayed silent while Nicole also didn¡¯t say anything.

    She was leaning against the wall, thinking about Una and Elvis. And then she said abruptly, "Lillian, do

    you know about Una''s physical condition? I think that she is not with a gic defect but has been

    suffering from poisoning."

    Lillian took a deep breath in surprise when hearing what Nicole said.

    "You studied medicine?"

    "Nope. But Zamaes from a noble family of Chinese medicine. When my husband and I went to her

    hometown, we saw piles of medical books in their ancestral hall. I flipped through some of them for fun

    and happened to see the same symptom as Una had. I think she was poisoned when she was just a

    fetus in her mother¡¯s belly. And her entire body was purple when she was born. And she would go into

    aa and then got her breath back by herself like a corpse went back to life. So, no wonder her

    family would send her to an orphanage. Since this kind of case is rare and most of people would think

    that the kid is with a birth defect and hard to be raised.¡±

    Nicole whispered.

    Lillian said with a nod, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. Una and I grew up in an orphanage. We are best friends.

    She once told me that she did feel her chest tight sometimes. She herself felt she was sleeping, but the

    others would think she had died and then went back to life. So she has got no other friends except me

    since her childhood. I used to be scared of seeing her symptom, but I¡¯ve got used to it. Because she

    would be fine each time the symptom was gone.¡±

    What Lillian said added more weight to her guess.

    "Actually, it''s quite simple to know if Una is really poisoned. A blood test will exin everything. I don''t

    believe that Elvis has never done such a simple thing before."

    Lillian started tough.

    And herughter sounded so ironic.

    "I''ve already said that Elvis is like a fool and madman when he is with Una. Once he thought Una was

    with a gic defect in the very beginning, he wouldn¡¯t listen to different opinions of anyone else, just

    as what you went through today. You said she got food poisoning, as was known to everyone, but he

    just didn¡¯t believe it. What else could you do?¡±

    Nicole felt a little depressed.

    Elvis did sound like a fool.

    Nicole sighed, feeling a bit cold.

    "When will he let us go?"

    "Not a chance for me. The one and only purpose I have to serve in this world is to do drug trials for

    Una. Because our physiques are simr and we have the same blood type. Thanks to Una, I¡¯m still

    living. But you¡¯re different from me. You must still be of use to him, otherwise he would have brought

    you to this ind. Since it¡¯s a fancy world for him and Una, which he won¡¯t allow anyone else to step a

    foot on. So he¡¯ll let you go when he confirms Una is fine."

    Lillian''s words roused Nicole¡¯s sympathy again.

    "Your blood type is the same as that of Una? Is it a rare one?"

    "As rare as a panda."

    Lillian said with a wry smile, "I finally understand why he took me away from the orphanage with her.

    He just wanted to find a walking blood bank for Una. How pathetic and miserable I am!"

    Nicole did want tofort Lillian, but she didn''t know how. That was where she couldn''t get involved.

    She quickly changed the topic after a sigh.

    "Ms. Lillian, could I ask you something?"

    "What is it? I¡¯ll tell you whatever I know. I only hope that you can take good care of Petty for me after

    you leave this ce. Petty is a pitiful child. She was used by Elvis because of me. Tell her not to worry

    about me anymore, because I¡¯ve been dead. She doesn¡¯t need to be used by Elvis anymore when she

    knows I¡¯m dead. Then she would be able to live her own life instead of always being affected by what

    was between Elvis and me.¡±

    Lillian couldn''t help but shed tears when mentioning Petty.

    Nicole could do nothing but nod in agreement.

    "I will do as you said. Don''t worry about Petty, since I will take good care of her. And I will also try my

    best to get you out of here. Ms. Lillian, the rest of your life is long, and it¡¯s of endless possibilities."

    "I used to think about leaving here, but not anymore now. Since my face has been ruined already.

    People would be scared of me when seeing my face. So I don¡¯t want to leave here that much. My

    sacrifice would mean something as long as Petty could live a good life.¡±

    Lillian was a good mother, but Nicole thought living a life like that would be way too miserable.

    Nicole was so sad that she even felt hard to breathe.

    Taking a deep breath, she knew that it wasn¡¯t the proper time to show herpassion.

    Casting a nce at Lillian, Nicole whispered, "Ms. Lillian, I am Nicole, Xander''s daughter. I want to

    know whether my father''s corpse was ced on this ind by Elvis." Why did he do that? My father

    has been dead for more than 20 years, but Elvis still keeps his corpse. And as a daughter, I don¡¯t want

    to see my father¡¯s dead body be used as his research sample. I want to take him home. If you know

    anything about it, could you please tell me the truth?¡±

 Chapter 917 Dont Provoke That Crazy Elvis

    Chapter 917 Don''t Provoke That Crazy Elvis

    Lillian was stunned.

    She couldn''t see Nicole''s face clearly, but she did know something about Xander''s dead body.

    "Ms. Lillian?"

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but ask since she didn¡¯t hear her response.

    Lillian sighed, "I know something about Xander''s dead body, but I have no idea where it is. I only know

    that Elvis collected the ice all over the world to freeze Xander¡¯s dead body. It hasn¡¯t been dissected and

    it¡¯s not used in any experiment. Elvis has just frozen it, and he didn¡¯t allow anyone to move it. As for

    where it¡¯s ced, I know nothing about it. But I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t ce it on this small ind which is

    a fancy world for him and Una. As I told you earlier, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone set a foot on this ind if

    not necessary. There¡¯s a research center here, which is established to cure Una. I don''t know what

    Elvis has been doing outside these years, but he is quite rich. Those researchers in that center were

    either caught here or hired through arge sum of money by Elvis."

    "They have to observe Una''s physical condition every day and then make a good diet for her. No trash

    can be seen here, because the ce is thoroughly tidied up and even disinfected several times a day,

    as you have seen. Because Elvis thought that would be good for Una¡¯s health. I mean, a dead body

    wouldn¡¯t be ced in a ce like here.¡±

    Nicole was shocked.

    Why Elvis used Xander''s dead body as a threat to bring her and Audrey here was to restrict them. If

    the dead body wasn¡¯t here, why would Elvis bring them to this ce?

    Besides, his attitude towards them was different, not that harsh she they had imagined.

    Nicole felt that there must be something she didn¡¯t know.

    Lillian thought Nicole must be depressed when finding her silent again, so she started tofort her.

    "Don''t be too sad. Even if your father''s dead body isn''t here, it might be ced in another ce that I

    know."

    "Where is it?"

    "In a private burial plot outside the country."

    Lillian''s words startled Nicole.

    "In a private burial plot?"

    "Yeah. Elvis bought it. He said that he¡¯d like to be buried there with Una after they died. He also

    mentioned that he was driven out of the Green''s, so he wouldn¡¯t be buried alongside the Greens and

    he didn¡¯t care about it. He bought a burial plot himself. I think there would be the only ce where he

    ced your father¡¯s dead body."

    Nicole quietly kept what Lillian said in mind. However, she did not understand why Xander''s dead body

    would be ced in a private burial plot. And why did Elvis hide it?

    Nicole couldn¡¯t figure it out, no matter how hard she tried.

    It was so freezing here that she somewhat shivered.

    Lillian felt sorry to say, "I''ve got used to the temperature here. Besides, Elvis wouldn''t give me clothes

    to survive cold. I¡¯m afraid that I couldn¡¯t help you. But you can get up and do some exercise, then you

    won¡¯t feel that chill. We¡¯re under the sea where it¡¯s several times colder than the ces onnd. You

    look delicate. I guess you''re supposed toe from a rich family. It must be the first time that you¡¯ve

    gone through such a hard time, right?¡±

    "I¡¯m fine. That''s not that hard for me. But I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m afraid the cold might do harm to the baby in

    my belly.¡±

    Nicole stood up and began to do some exercise as Lillian said.

    Lillian became a bit nervous when she knew Nicole was pregnant.

    "Then you can''t stay here for too long. It¡¯s not good for the baby in your belly. You have to figure out a

    way to leave. Otherwise, you might lose your baby."

    Hearing that, Nicole sort of tensed up.

    "I might lose my baby?"

    "It''s almost dark, isn''t it? Once it''s dark, you can''t imagine how low the temperature of the sea water

    here would be. And the ce we stay would be as chill as a freezer. Think about it, how could you stay

    overnight here with a baby in your belly?¡±

    What Lillian said did scare Nicole.

    "What should I do? I have no idea when Elvis, that bastard, would let me go. If he forgets to do that, I¡¯ll

    be the one to suffer the consequence?¡±

    "So, hurry and figure out a way to get out."

    Lillian looked more nervous than Nicole.

    What could Nicole do now?

    A bastard like Elvis might have forgotten her.

    But when it came to the pregnant thing, Nicole thought of something in a sudden. She said with a

    smile, "Ms. Lillian, I should congratte you."

    "On what?"

    Lillian was surprised.

    Smiling, Nicole continued, "Petty is also pregnant. We got to know we had babies at about the same

    time, which wasn¡¯t long before. I¡¯d like to congratte you on being a grandmother soon. So, please

    don¡¯t give up. Wait for someone to help us out, and then you¡¯ll see the baby of Petty.¡±

    "What were you saying?"

    Lillian was in shock and then she burst into tears.

    "My little girl is going to be a mother?"

    "Yeah. She married Zac, her childhood sweetheart. He loves her and treats her well. And Zac''s parents

    are scientists, but they were caught to study the gic data in the research center by Elvis. Besides,

    Zac''s mother has passed away while his father has just been rescued. You don''t need to worry about

    Petty, since she¡¯s been taken good care of."

    Nicole was telling something about Petty to Lillian.

    This woman had been living a miserable life.

    Although it was what she asked for, but as a woman, Nicole still felt sorry for her. What was more, she

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    was Petty''s mother. Nicole thought she would stay here waiting for her death if she had nothing in her

    heart.

    This piece of news did excite Lillian, and she even got up and walked around, as if she could only

    express her sheer joy in this way.

    Some excise warmed the body of Nicole. She sat down again when she didn''t feel that cold.

    She did have to figure out a way to leave here.

    Lillian said that it would get colder and colder in the evening, and she had been hurt before, so she

    should leave as soon as possible.

    At the same time, Audrey was also anxious outside.

    Nicole had been away for the whole afternoon, and now something seemed to have happened in the

    main hall. She didn''t care about Una, but she really wanted to know how Nicole was now.

    Audrey got to know from someone that Nicole had been grounded in the basement by Elvis.

    Audrey knew most of the basements on this ind were in the sea. People wouldn''t survive the cold

    there, not to mention Nicole who was pregnant now.

    Not caring about others'' opposition, Audrey went to Elvis directly.

    As Elvis was still worried about Una who was throwing up out of both ends, Audrey suddenly pulled her

    over.

    "Elvis, let Nicole go."

    "She burst in without my permission, so she can''t leave until I say yes."

    Elvis was annoyed, so he wouldn''t be nice to Audrey.

    However, Audrey grabbed him tightly, saying, "This woman got food poisoning, which everyone could

    know. Call a doctor to put her on a drip or prescribe her some medicine, and she''ll be fine. But my

    daughter was grounded by you for telling the truth. Do you really want to freeze her out? Don''t you

    know she''s pregnant?"

    Perhaps it was because Audrey''s voice was louder, or something else. Una heard her all of a sudden.

    "What did you say? Elvis, who did you lock up?"

    "Una, you don''t have to worry about these things. Rest assured. I''ve sent someone to fetch the doctor,

    and the helicopter is almost here."

    Una was the only person Elvis cared about, so he had no time for anyone else.

    However, struggling to get up, Una grabbed Elvis'' sleeve and said, "Hurry and let Ms. Nicole go. I ate

    some crabs for lunch. Later, I had some persimmon, since it looked so delicious. Maybe having the two

    kinds of food at the same time wasn''t good for my stomach. The doctor you calledst time was thrown

    into the sea due to your bad temper. Now everyone on this ind is scared of getting sick, because

    they are afraid there would be no doctor to cure them. But why are you still so bossy?"

    She was getting angrier and angrier as she was saying, ending up coughing.

    Elvis panicked as soon as he saw Una coughing.

    "Okay. Fine. I''ll let her go. Okay? Don''t be angry. Take care of yourself."

    "Hurry and let Ms. Nicole out."

    Una was begging Elvis, but her attitude was pretty tough. It seemed she wouldn''t loosen her grip, if

    Elvis didn''t promise her.

    Looking at Una, Elvis could only call Harley who was standing outside, "Go take Nicole away from the

    basement and send her to the wing."

    He saw Audrey still standing there when turning around. He suddenly shouted in anger, "I''ve let her

    out. But howe you are still standing here?"

    Casting a nce at Una, Audrey said to her with no judgement on her rtionship with Elvis, "Thank

    you for helping my daughter out."

    Audrey turned around and left after saying that.

    She followed Harley to go straight to the entrance of the basement.

    When the basement door was opened, Nicole and Lillian were stunned.

    "Nicole, where are you?"

    "Mom? Why are you here?"

    Nicole was so surprised to hear Audrey''s voice.

    "Are you also grounded here by Elvis? Elvis, you bastard, I''ll kill you for sure."

    Nicole was crawling towards Audrey in anger.

    Hugging Nicole, Audrey said with a choke, "My dear, you scared me so much. Do you know how

    freezing the sea water would be in the evening? Why did you provoke Elvis, that crazy man? Come on,

    let me see whether you''re fine."

    Nicole didn''t know what to do in a sudden when she got to know Audrey was here to pick her up

    instead of being grounded by Elvis.

    "Mom, this is..."

    "What? You''d better stay by my side in the future. Don''t provoke Elvis anymore."

    Audrey was critiquing Nicole in a harsh tone while Nicole was listening to her without a retort.

    Tears were welling up in Lillian''s eyes as she was listening to Audrey and Nicole.

    If Petty was raised up by her, she would also be so worried about her, wouldn''t she? Would Petty also

    be cute to her like Nicole?

    But that was merely her imagination. Petty had grown up, and she had been living a hard life. So she

    must do something for her.

    Lillian''s eyes suddenly shed with a gloomy look.

 Chapter 918 Are You Planning Anything

    Chapter 918 Are You nning Anything

    After Nicole was caught by Audrey, she walked towards the side hall. Then she happened to see a

    helicopternding nearby.

    "Is someoneing?"

    "It should be the doctor Elvis found for Una."

    Audrey''s words surprised Nicole.

    "There''s no doctor on the ind?"

    "There is a doctor. But he was probably killed since he had offended Elvis. Now we can only find a

    doctor from the outside world."

    Hearing what Audrey said, Nicole frowned slightly.

    "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s too risky. This person is trusted by Elvis. Even if he were not, it

    was still uncertain whether he would transmit information for us. So I won''t let you go!"

    Audrey''s words instantly made Nicole depressed.

    "Mom, we have to try. This is our only chance. If we don''t try, we might have no time. And I heard from

    Lillian that Dad''s body isn''t here. What does Elvis want by bringing us here? I don''t know even now."

    Audrey was stunned.

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    "There is no reason for Lillian to lie to me, right? She said that this is Elvis and Una''s paradise, a

    corpse must not be here just now. And she said my father''s body was not hurt, so I just don''t

    understand why he wants us here? He may be ying tricks by saying my father''s body is here.

    Perhaps he wants to kidnap us to threaten Samuel and get the data. He already got your data and now

    he needs Samuel''s forparison. We are hostages."

    Nicole analyzed the situation.

    Audrey frowned.

    "No, if Lillian was telling the truth, why did Elvis bring us here? He could have sent us somewhere else,

    but why did he choose here? And why does he have to exchange the data here?"

    "I don''t know."

    Nicole was also puzzled.

    "No matter what, let''s go back first."

    The weather outside was getting colder. Afraid that Nicole would get a cold, Audrey hurriedly pulled her

    back while she began to think fast.

    It was certain that Elvis needed these two pieces of data, but was Lillian lying or Elvis?

    If Xander''s corpse wasn''t here, then why did Elvis bring her and Nicole here?

    Audrey could not understand.

    Nicole was a little tired from cleaning in the afternoon. In addition, she got a cold in the basement. So

    she fell asleep after drinking the ginger soup Audrey cooked for her.

    Audrey thought it was strange. Looking at the crowd outside, she had lots of thoughts in her mind.

    Una was diagnosed with food poisoning. Because of this result, Elvis checked all his servants.

    The doctor prescribed medicine for Una and then left.

    Nicole was woken up by the noise of the helicopter.

    She was somewhat frustrated seeing the helicopter take off.

    "Why did I fall asleep? I missed an opportunity to ask for help from the outside world."

    "Not necessarily. That was Elvis'' man."

    Audrey sat beside her and handed her the millet porridge.

    "Have it."

    "Mom, don''t worry. I''m not hungry."

    Seeing that Audrey''s expression was not very good, Nicole knew that she was definitely hiding

    something from her, even though she looked healthy recently.

    Audrey smiled and said, "I''m fine. Aftering here, my pain has also lessened. My illness cannot be

    cured and I''m used to the pain."

    "How can you get used to it? Sit down quickly. I''ll do it myself."

    Nicole put the millet porridge aside and asked, "Mom, how do you know that the doctor follows Elvis?"

    "I heard his conversation with Elvis."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Audrey''s expression was somewhat serious.

    "Conversation? Mom, when did you go to the main hall?"

    Nicole cursed herself for sleeping too deeply.

    Audrey smiled and touched her head. "I didn''t go to the main hall. I happened to hear it when they

    talked in the side hall."

    "How could there be so many coincidences? Mom, are you nning anything?"

    Nicole looked at Audrey and felt that she couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.

    Audrey did not deny it, but she did not admit it either. She whispered, "That doctor said that Una is in a

    bad condition. If she does not receive treatment, she will probably die in a year."

    "What? Food poisoning cannot kill her."

    Nicole thought that the doctor was exaggerating.

    However, Audrey shook her head and said, "No, her illnesses have umted. If not treated, she

    might die in a year. Didn''t you say she might have been poisoned before her birth? I heard Elvis ask

    this question to that doctor. That doctor took Una''s blood back to test it."

    "Bring back to test? Why not test it here?"

    Nicole immediately got the main point.

    "Also, Mom, how would Elvis know what I told you? If he had suspected Una was poisoned before, the

    gic research wouldn''t havested for so many years. Is here a monitor?"

    Nicole immediately understood.

    She quickly got off the bed and looked for it. Finally, she found a monitor in a corner.

    Nicole was a little depressed and regretful.

    She told Audrey a lot Lillian''s words. Elvis must know it. Then how would Elvis think of Lillian?

    Nicole suddenly got nervous.

    "Mom, Lillian..."

    "She died."

    Hearing Audrey''s words, Nicole was totally stunned.

    "How could that be? Not long ago, she was still..."

    "When Lillian died, I already knew that there was a surveince system here. However, I didn''t look for

    it because that was useless. After all, here is controlled by Elvis. If he wants to install it, can we

    dismantle it every day? Lillian let out the secret and told you what you shouldn''t know. Naturally, she

    could not survive. "

    Hearing what Audrey said, Nicole felt extremely frustrated.

    She was responsible for Lillian''s death!

    "Mom, how long will we stay here?"

    "I don''t know, but I will have a showdown with Elvis as soon as possible."

    Audrey touched Nicole''s head and knew what she was thinking. Sheforted her in a low voice, "You

    don''t have to be too sad. Death is actually a relief for Lillian. I heard that they coerced her to test

    medicine for Una. She really had a tough time."

    "Something is wrong."

    Nicole instantly narrowed her eyes.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Audrey was stunned seeing Nicole''s expression.

    Nicole looked at the monitor and said in a low voice beside Audrey''s ear, "Lillian must not die. She told

    me that she tests medicine and provides blood for Una because they have the same blood type. Now

    that the doctor says that Una cannot live for a year, she may still need Lillian''s blood during this period.

    So how could Elvis let Lillian die? Even if she did something unforgivable, Elvis would not let her die.

    Unless she killed herself. But why did shemit suicide? "

    Audrey was slightly stunned.

    "Why?"

    "I don''t know, but Elvis must not kill her. Perhaps Lillian has her own ns, or perhaps she only wants

    to achieve some purpose by her death. Why did she frame Elvis?"

    Nicole couldn''t figure this out.

    Audrey didn''t understand either.

    Elvis was furious for Lillian''s death.

    "How did you let her die? What did I say? Save her life for me at all costs. Who did it? Nicole?"

    "Leader, it can''t be Nicole. We have monitored what Nicole and Lillian said below. At the beginning,

    Nicole didn''t know who she was, so it''s likely that Lillian''s body has reached the limit. So she..."

    Before Harley could finish his words, Elvis interrupted.

    "It''s impossible. Although Lillian was injured, I have been using medicine to support her for so many

    years. There can''t be any problem. If she was not killed by Nicole, then it was very likely that she

    protected by Samuel? No! Something is wrong! She must not die! Where is she? Where did you throw

    Lillian? "

    Elvis'' eyes instantly narrowed.

    Harley trembled and said, "We threw her into the sea."

    "Find her. Find her out no matter in what way! She must be trying to escape from here to find Petty by

    pretending to be dead."

    Hearing Elvis'' words, Harley rushed out.

    Everyone on the ind was mobilized because of this event.

    Nicole and Audrey saw everyone began to search for Lillian in the sea. Nicole whispered, "It seems we

    are right. Lillian was not killed by Elvis. She probably pretended to be dead and escaped from here."

    "But there is no way out except the sea. Even if Lillian leaves this ind, she might not be able to

    survive in the sea. Rather than dying in the sea, why not stay here and think of a way out with us? Why

    did she do that?"

    Hearing Audrey''s words, Nicole paused for a while.

    "Mom, is there some ce nearby that we don''t know, but Lillian knows? You''re right. There is the vast

    sea. Even if Lillian is thrown into the sea, she can''t survive. Moreover, the sea water at night is

    especially cold. She will be frozen stiff. Only if she has another ce to go which is not too far away,

    can she have a chance of survival."

    Nicole''s brain was running fast.

    Audrey was slightly stunned. She quickly took out her phone and checked the map. However, the map

    showed that apart from this small ind, the surroundings were all sea areas.

    "We can''t find it out, and there''s nond except for here. Maybe we''re wrong."

    "No, maybe we are correct but we are misled."

    Audrey didn''t understand what Nicole was saying.

 Chapter 919 Shes Running Out of Time

    Chapter 919 She''s Running Out of Time

    "Misled? You mean Lillian didn''t leave this ind?"

    "Very likely."

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    "If she was at a ce that we don''t know, Mom, is it possible that she hid my father''s corpse? Perhaps

    Lillian hid something from me. It''s very likely that my father isn''t on this ind, but it may also be

    somewhere nearby that only Lillian knows. That is why Elvis brought us here instead of elsewhere."

    As Nicole analyzed, Audrey listened carefully.

    She whispered, "If you are correct, your father''s body may be nearby, right?"

    "Mom, what do you want to do?"

    Nicole saw that Audrey''s eyes were somewhat crazy and infatuated, so she asked worriedly.

    Audrey suddenly shook her head with a smile and said, "The porridge is cold. Hurry up and eat it. Even

    if you''re not hungry, you still need to think of the baby. You have to eat something."

    "Mom."

    "Alright, eat something first. No matter what, you have to fill your stomach first, right?"

    Audrey did not say anything else, but her stubborn attitude was a handful to Nicole.

    She took the millet porridge and ate it.

    She felt warm after that.

    The outside was still noisy because of Una''s illness. The hall was filled with people. In addition, they

    had to look for Lillian, so no one would care about them.

    Nicole leaned against the bed and whispered, "Actually, Una has lived a happy life. She is lucky to

    meet a man who loves her. He even stands against the whole world for her."

    "This kind of luck is not a good thing. They have done so many bad things and they may not have a

    next life."

    Audrey''s words surprised Nicole. She smiled and said, "Mom, do you still believe in the next life?"

    "Yes, if this life is not easy, we can expect to get what we want in the next life."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Audrey sat down beside Nicole and smiled.

    Nicole held her hand and whispered, "Mom, not everything can be perfect. Even if we live another life,

    there will still be many regrets. This is the life. Take it easy. I know you miss my father, but we need to

    consider it carefully, right?"

    "I''m fine. Do you want to take a rest?"

    Audrey wanted to help Nicole lie down.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I''ve slept enough. I don''t need to rest anymore. Let''s watch what will

    happen and see if Elvis can find Lillian. I''m curious that why Lillian lied to me. If she tells me where my

    father is and we reach an alliance, we are more likely to escape from here."

    "But what if she doesn''t want to escape at all?"

    Hearing Audrey''s words, Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "What do you mean? Didn''t she think of escaping? Didn''t she want to look for Petty? I can see that she

    really cares about Petty."

    "Just because she is a mother and she cares about Petty, she can''t meet her."

    Nicole waspletely confused.

    Audrey looked at her and whispered, "Think about it. What would you do if I were Lillian?"

    Nicole paused for a moment and said, "If I were Petty and saw my mother was disfigured and bullied

    for so many years, or if I knew the truth about my birth, I would kill Elvis and Una."

    "So she won''t ruin her daughter''s happy life. You told her that Petty was going to be a mother, and that

    her husband loves her. So how could she ruin her daughter''s peace and happiness? If I were Lillian, I

    would kill Elvis and Una even at cost of my life. So there would be no concerns left for Petty."

    Hearing what Audrey said, Nicole immediately understood.

    "Lillian intends to die with Elvis and Una?"

    "Yes, so she might control Una to threaten Elvis."

    Audrey''s analysis is somewhat rational, but Nicole still didn''t understand some points.

    But she didn''t say anything.

    Suddenly, Nicole felt a little dizzy.

    "Mom, what did you put in the millet porridge?"

    Nicole didn''t want to suspect Audrey like this, but she had to.

    Audrey looked at Nicole with gentle eyes and whispered, "Don''t worry. It will calm you down. It''s not

    harmful. You''ll be much more rxed after sleeping for a while. I am also a mother, and like Lillian, I

    want you safe and happy. Nicole, don''t me me. It''s more convenient for me to figure something out.

    The most important thing for you right now is to rest. No matter what happens, I will protect you. If

    someday I can''t protect you anymore, then you''ll have to rely on yourself."

    Audrey''s voice was gentle, but Nicole found it sad and desperate.

    "Mom, don''t go. You can''t go."

    She wanted to catch Audrey, but she suddenly fainted.

    Seeing her faint, Audreyid her down and covered her with a nket. Then she turned up the air

    conditioner.

    She looked at Nicole''s sleeping face and felt a severe heartache.

    She was running out of time.

    Over the past few days, her pain has be more and more severe and frequent, but to hide from

    Nicole, she could only endured the pain.

    It was so painful that sweat dropped from her face.

    Audrey did not know how long she could live, nor how much time she still had. Before tomorrow''s

    sunrise, she had to send Nicole out in any case. Even if she could not, she had to let Samuel know

    where Nicole was.

    She couldn''t leave Nicole in such a dangerous ce after she died.

    What did Elvis want to do?

    Audrey did not figure it out, but it must have something to do with Nicole. Otherwise, he would not bring

    Nicole here.

    She looked at Nicole for thest time and went out alone.

    It was noisy outside, and no one noticed Audrey came out.

    Audrey went to the basement when nobody noticed her.

    It was cold and damp here.

    Audrey staggered.

    She didn''t know what she could find here, but this was the ce where Lillian stayed for the longest

    time. Perhaps she had left something behind.

    Audrey lit up the road with the shlight. Then she realized that the basement was very long. Perhaps

    this was not a basement, but an underground passageway. She did not know where this path would

    lead to, but since there was a way, there must be something in the hiding.

    She walked slowly by herself.

    As she walked inside, it became more cold and damp. Audrey trembled from the cold.

    Suddenly she saw a wall.

    Audrey pushed hard but couldn''t open it.

    Was she wrong?

    Audrey returned along the same path and observed the wall.

    There were scratches and even bloodstains on it. Probably, Lillian had left them on the wall when she

    was suffering from the pain.

    Obviously, Lillian was tortured.

    Elvis showed no mercy to her although she gave him a daughter.

    Audrey didn''t find any useful clue after walking back and forth in the basement three times. She could

    not find anything else other than knowing Lillian''s sufferings.

    Was she wrong?

    Audrey was a little discouraged.

    There was so cold that she couldn''t make a further step.

    Audrey rubbed her hands and quickly left the basement while she was still sober.

    Fortunately, people outside were still searching for Lillian, so no one paid attention to her.

    Audrey quickly returned to the side hall and took a hot bath in the bathroom.

    Suddenly, she felt sick to her stomach.

    She failed to stand steadily and fell on the ground.

    Audrey coughed violently.

    She knew that her illness rpsed, but she couldn''t cough too much, afraid that Nicole would worry

    about her.

    Audrey covered her mouth and coughed. Suddenly, she spat blood into her palm. It was bright red.

    It was blood!

    Audrey''s eyes darkened.

    She really didn''t have much time left.

    But where was Xander?

    Audrey was anxious, but she couldn''t find any clue.

    She quickly rinsed off the blood in her palm, and then warmed up her body with hot water. Only after

    she took the chill off, did she close the tap. Then she wiped her body dry, and changed clean clothes.

    Nicole struggled to sit up, but when she saw Audrey walk out of the bathroom, she became worried.

    "Mom, you..."

    "Wash up and sleep. I''m fine."

    Audrey smiled, but her face was a little pale.

    Nicole didn''t finish her me. Finally, she only sighed softly and went to the bathroom without saying

    anything.

    The bathroom was filled with a bloody smell. Although Audrey had already washed it, a pregnant

    woman was sensitive to this smell.

    Nicole felt a heartache.

    She quickly washed up. When she came out, Audrey alreadyy down and fell asleep.

    Nicole wanted to say something, but in the end, she only turned up the air conditioner. Then shey

    down again.

    They didn''t speak. Soon, Nicole heard Audrey''s even breathing.

    Then she got out of bed and gently put her hand on Audrey''s wrist.

    Audrey''s pulse was beating very fast, much faster than that of a normal person. She became much

    more worried.

    Nicole longed to get in touch with Gabrielle, but there was no signal here. What should she do?

    Audrey was suffering from a severe stomachache, but she couldn''t let Nicole discover. She could only

    pretend to be asleep, but the cold sweat on her forehead almost bared her pain.

    At this moment, an rm suddenly outside rang. Many people were heading towards the main hall.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Did they find Lillian?

    She hurriedly got up, but she paused when saw Audrey.

    What should she do?

    Audrey couldn''t stay here alone, but she didn''t know what happened to Elvis. So how should she

    choose?

 Chapter 920 Im Going to Crush Your Bones into Ashes

    Chapter 920 I''m Going to Crush Your Bones into Ashes

    Just as Nicole was struggling, Audrey woke up.

    "What''s going on outside?"

    "I''m not sure. Mom, stay here. I''ll go out and take a look."

    Nicole did not want Audrey to be too tired.

    Originally, Audrey wanted to go out herself. Considering her poor health condition, however, she had

    no choice but to nod.

    Nicole stood up and left at the sight of Audrey''s nod.

    Once Nicole was out, Audrey spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Her stomach was burning with pain.

    She struggled to get up, thinking that there should be a clue in the basement. How could she not find

    it?

    Audrey put on her shoes.

    Everyone outside rushed to the main hall. Audrey tottered out of the side hall alone and went to the

    basement again.

    The basement was locked.

    Audrey frowned.

    There was nothing in the basement. Why would it be locked again?

    Could it be that Lillian was caught back?

    But if Lillian was caught back, why would everyone outside go to the main hall?

    Audrey felt that there was something hidden in this basement.

    She looked around to make sure that no one was there before taking out her tools to open the

    basement door.

    She learned this skill abroad from a gangster. She had not expected that she would use it here.

    Audrey entered the basement again. With the experience before, she put on more clothes before

    walking down.

    Audrey followed the previous route cautiously and tried to find some clues, but she failed.

    She walked all the way to the end, but she found nothing.

    Impossible!

    Audrey firmly believed that there should be some clues. How could she find nothing?

    She continued to grope and suddenly touched something cold and stiff.

    Audrey gently twisted it and the wall in front of her opened all of a sudden.

    A secret door!

    Audrey became excited at once.

    After she walked in, the wall closed automatically.

    Audrey felt that this ce was even colder than outside. Did she reach the bottom of the sea?

    Wait!

    There should be a freezing machine here, because she heard the sound of the machine running.

    Audrey cautiously walked in. Unexpectedly, this ce was equipped with inductionmps.

    She saw that there was nothing inside, but a round tform built in the middle. On the tform was a

    crystal coffin.

    Audrey''s heart suddenly raced.

    "Xander?"

    She staggered over.

    Xander was indeed in this refrigerated crystal coffin.

    After more than two decades, Audrey finally saw her beloved man again.

    He was still as young and handsome as before, but she had aged.

    Audrey touched the crystal coffin lovingly, and tears suddenly streamed down her cheeks.

    She was satisfied to have the chance to see him again in her life.

    "Xander, you''ve been lying here alone for so many years. Do you feel lonely?"

    Audrey muttered to herself. Obviously, there would be no response.

    Now she could clearly recollect everything between Xander and her, even including the things that she

    felt she had forgotten in the past.

    "Xander, am I going to die soon? I guess that''s why I could clearly remember everything between us.

    Although you and I are destined to be a pair of star-crossed lovers this life, fortunately, we still have a

    daughter. As long as our daughter could live well, we could be considered to have a perfect ending,

    right?"

    Audrey bent over his crystal coffin, not feeling cold at all.

    "I really thought I would never see you again this life. At that time, they all told me that you were dead

    and that they had cremated you before I came to see your corpse. I always felt that something was

    wrong, but what could I do and say? I was not your wife nor your rtive, so I had no say in how to

    deal with your corpse. How helpless! I''ve been abroad all these years, living like a walking dead. I was

    afraid that I would never see you in this lifetime. Fortunately, we meet again. I finally see you again."

    While muttering, Audreyughed and wept like a madman.

    Xander was lying inside the coffin like a sleeping man, who had not aged at all.

    Suddenly, Audrey found a stack of calculus papers pressing on the edge of the coffin.

    She picked them up and read them through. Finally, she realized something.

    "So this is why Elvis brought me and Nicole here."

    Audrey''s eyes turned as hard as flint.

    She looked at Xander and suddenly said, "Xander, you also don''t want Elvis to hurt our daughter, right?

    Then let me go with you. The only pity would be that Nicole has never seen you, but it doesn''t matter.

    You will live in her heart forever, right?"

    There still was no response, but Audrey smiled.

    "Elvis originally nned to use the blood of you and Nicole to refine medicine for Una, so I guess there

    are some traces of the experiment left on your body, right? This exins why Elvis furtively froze you

    here. After being frozen, many things would be protected from being destroyed. However, you are

    already dead, so your blood is cold. Even if you were thawed, your blood would remain useless. Nicole

    is your daughter, so her blood should be useful. Elvis really could do anything for Una''s sake."

    Audrey finally understood the reason why Elvis had brought them here. She would not let Elvis

    seed.

    "Xander, you must be very lonely lying here alone, right? I''m also about to die. I have cancer and I''m

    suffering every day. If it wasn''t for Nicole, I wouldn''t be able to live one more day. Now that I''ve found

    you, my wish for this life is fulfilled. Elvis hasn''t found out yet. Would you like to get out of here with

    me? We''re not going to the cemetery. It would be great to die in the ocean, wouldn''t it? Perhaps our

    death could remind Samuel of Nicole''s whereabouts. Nicole is our only child. She should live a happy

    life. You don''t know yet, do you? Nicole is going to be a mother, and you''re going to be a grandfather

    again. I don''t know if Nicole is expecting a boy or a girl. I guess we won''t be able to see it anymore."

    Audrey was still muttering, but she had already taken out a lighter.

    She took it out just in case she was frozen to death in the basement. Now it really came in handy.

    Audrey looked around to find the power switch.

    She nced at Xander so as to remember his appearance.

    She knew that Xander might not look the same as he was now once she shut down the electricity here.

    He might turn into a dried corpse or rot, but so what?

    She''s going to die with him anyway.

    With a smile on her face and tears in her eyes, Audrey finally pulled down the lightning switch.

    An rm sounded here once the switch was off.

    Elvis'' expression immediately turned pale.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Who''s in the basement?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    Basement?

    Mother?

    She turned around at once, trying to run to the side hall.

    Elvis noticed Nicole and hurriedly shouted, "Capture Nicole first."

    "Let go of me!"

    Nicole began to resist.

    Harley didn''t expect Nicole to be so skillful. Now she even became like a tiger out of worries about

    Audrey.

    However, there were plenty of guards. Even if Nicole was a skillful fighter, she was subdued under the

    siege of these guards.

    "Elvis, what are you doing?"

    Nicole was sure that the person in the basement was Audrey.

    Wasn''t she resting in the side hall?

    Why would she go to the basement?

    Having no idea, Nicole became extremely anxious.

    Elvis looked incredibly gloomy.

    He said coldly, "What am I going to do? You''d better pray that Audrey hasn''t caused any trouble,

    otherwise..."

    "Otherwise what?"

    Elvis did not response. He ran towards the basement with his people.

    The moment the rm sounded, Audrey knew that she was exposed.

    It was very likely that Elvis would soon bring people here.

    Audrey kept calm and quickly opened the crystal coffin to carry Xander''s corpse out. Only then did she

    discover that Xander''s corpse had already been dissected.

    Many of his organs are sewn inside his body.

    Audrey could not imagine what Xander had endured after his death. Her eyes turned red.

    "I''m sorry, Xander. I''mte. You''ve suffered so much even after death. But don''t warry, from now on, I

    will apany you. I will apany you all the time."

    Audrey found some gasoline and poured it on Xander and herself.

    She really wanted to encourage Nicole to live well, but now there was no chance.

    She could leave at ease, because she knew that with Samuel protecting Nicole, there wouldn''t be too

    many difficulties in Nicole''s life.

    Audrey carried Xander on her back and went to a corner of the basement.

    She had checked that this ce was rtively weak. When their corpses began to burn, the ice on the

    wall would melt here. Audrey did not know whether they could die in the ocean, but with her beloved

    man beside, she would even find the hell sweet.

    Audrey lit the gasoline on Xander and herself.

    The mes rushed up at once and quickly enveloped them.

    Audrey could hear her skin sizzling and smell the smell of cooked meat.

    She hugged Xander tightly with satisfaction.

    She said, "Xander, I love you. I want to be with you forever. I don''t want to be separated from you

    again."

    The fire was like a witness to their love and buried them together.

    "Boom!" The basement copsed.

    The raging mes immediately illuminated the entire ind.

    "Audrey! I''m going to crush your bones into ashes!"

    Elvis'' eyes suddenly turned scarlet, like a ferocious beast that had been angered.

    Nicole, on the other hand, had a bad feeling.

    "How could there be mes? Where''s my mom? Where''s my mom?"

    She grabbed Harley and asked, but Harley could not give her a satisfactory answer.

    At this moment, Una was also awakened by the mes.

    She looked at the sea of mes in astonishment and suddenly seemed to understand

    something.

 Chapter 921 Dont Listen to Her Nonsense

    Chapter 921 Don''t Listen to Her Nonsense

    "Mom!"

    Nicole crazily ran to the basement, and knocked over all the guards there.

    Harley was a little surprised, but he still followed.

    "Mom!"

    Nicole fell down all of a sudden, but she got up immediately and continued running towards the

    basement.

    Elvis grabbed Nicole at the sight of all these.

    "Let me go! Elvis! Let me go!"

    Nicole waved her arms like mad.

    Elvis got extremely angry.

    "You''d better not provoke me now, Nicole. Your mother has ruined everything. She ruined Xander!"

    Nicole suddenly understood something at the sound of this word.

    "My dad was in the basement? Why didn''t I see him the day before yesterday? He was so close to me.

    Why didn''t I find my dad? Why did my mom know? Why? Now that my dad was found, why didn''t you

    let me know, mom? Why didn''t you bring him out? Why did you leave together like this? What should I

    do now that you''re gone? Mom!"

    Nicole knelt on the ground.

    The raging fire soared into the clouds, illuminating half the sky.

    Nicole knew that Audrey was about to die. She knew that Audrey suffered great pain every day, but she

    still couldn''t believe that Audrey would leave her like this.

    Not long ago, they were sleeping and chatting together. Why would they be eternally separated all

    of a sudden?

    Elvis was so angry that his entire body trembled.

    "Damn it!"

    Elvis remembered the notebook that Audrey still had with her and suddenly asked Nicole.

    "Where''s your mother''s notebook?"

    Nicole was overwhelmed by sadness. When she heard his question, she subconsciously said, "My

    mother has always carried it with her. The thing you want has already been buried in the sea of fire with

    my mother. Elvis, you''ve been nning for so long. Have you thought that there would be such a day?"

    "Damn it!"

    He pped Nicole in the face.

    Nicole staggered and fell to the ground.

    Her heart hurt so bad.

    Mother left just like that without leaving a single word behind. She left with her father. For her mother,

    this might be the best oue, but for her, this was truly unbearable.

    Elvis did not care how Nicole felt now. He shouted angrily, "Extinguish the fire! Hurry up!"

    However, no matter how hard Harley and the others tried, this me continued soaring.

    Samuel searched around for a long time but couldn''t find Nicole. Suddenly, he received a phone call

    from Lucas.

    "Samuel, there is a fire on a small ind. Could Mommy be there?"

    "Give me the address."

    Samuel looked at the address sent by Lucas and sent someone to fly the helicopter at once.

    Seeing that the fire was out of control, Elvis hurriedly grabbed Nicole and said, "Hurry up and arrange

    for the helicopter to evacuate. Where''s Una? Take Una with you! Don''t worry about the others for now."

    At this moment, Harley suddenly said, "Lord Elvis, Lillian has run away again."

    "This damned woman! Don''t worry about her for now. Bring Una and Nicole with us."

    He knew better than anyone how much damage the fire would bring.

    Samuel was not foolish. He was sure that they woulde to check on such a big fire.

    Nicole seemed to have thought of this as well.

    Perhaps Audrey set herself on fire intentionally to lure Samuel over.

    Now that Audrey died in such a miserable way, Nicole would not let Elvis get what he wanted.

    She suddenly broke free from Elvis'' control and turned to run to the main hall.

    Una was Elvis'' soft spot. As long as she controlled Una, everything would go smoothly.

    Driven by such thoughts, Nicole quickly ran to the main hall. However, she did not expect that the

    gunshot would suddenlye from behind.

    Elvis had a gun!

    Nicole dodged the first shot, but she failed to dodge the second.

    The intense pain almost caused her to faint, but she still rolled on the spot, found a cover, and quickly

    headed towards the main hall.

    Blood seeped into her trouser legs, making it difficult for her to move.

    Nicole watched Una anxiously run out of the main hall.

    "Elvis, what''s wrong? What happened?"

    "Protect Una!"

    Elvis'' face suddenly turned pale.

    He intended to run towards Una, but Nicole suddenly jumped out and directly reached out to choke

    Una.

    "Don''te over! Elvis, if you take one more step forward, I will jump into the sea with Una. At that

    time, neither of us would be able to survive. It''s worth it for me to pull a scapegoat on the verge of

    death!"

    Nicole looked horrible now. The fresh blood made her somewhat faint, but she tried her best to endure

    it.

    Una was dumbfounded.

    "Ms. Nicole, what are you doing? Isn''t Elvis your second uncle? Why..."

    "Una, you are really Helen of Troy. In the past, I was sympathetic to you, but now I hate my kindness.

    Without you, my mom would not have died today and my father would have been buried two decades

    ago. Without you, our family would not have turned upside down. I know you''re innocent. I know you

    don''t know anything. Yet because of you, Elvis has done the cruelest thing in the world. You''re the

    cause of all the disasters. If possible, I really want to take you to jump down from here. If you''re dead,

    everyone would be free."

    Nicole''s words stabbed into Una''s heart like a knife.

    Did she really know nothing?

    No!

    She was just pretending that she didn''t know anything.

    She was just a woman, an ordinary person. She wanted to grow old with her beloved man and have

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    children with him, but she was in poor health.

    Elvis had never told her what he had done outside, but Una did know something.

    Una saw scientistse in and out to test her blood, and she knew that Elvis was working hard to

    save her. However, she really had not expected it to be so sinful until Nicole and Audrey were brought

    to the ind.

    This small ind was a paradise for Una and Elvis. Una had doubted Lillian''s disappearance for a long

    time, but Elvis kept telling her that Lillian had left the ind for marriage. Una didn''t really believe it, but

    she forced herself to. Perhaps this was the only way she could continue to love Elvis.

    After hearing Nicole''s words, Una knew that she could no longer deceive herself.

    When Elvis saw Una teetering, his heart ached badly.

    "Nicole, let Una go. Then I''ll let you go. Please don''t hurt her!"

    "Don''t hurt her? You want me to let her go after you''ve hurt my family members? You''ve treated Una

    like a princess oblivious of the outside world. Does she know what you''ve done outside?"

    Tears kept flowing down Nicole''s cheeks.

    In an instant, her parents were both buried in a sea of mes. She would never have the chance to see

    them again.

    She became an orphan!

    A real orphan!

    Nicole''s heart ached so badly as if it was being torn apart.

    Elvis seemed to recognize Nicole''s madness. He said in a hurry, "Stop! Stop speaking!"

    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that Una won''t love you after knowing what you''ve done? Elvis,

    you always want to show the best things to Una, but are you really a good person? Tell Una now, am I

    your niece? Am I?"

    Una was trembling violently.

    "Ms. Nicole, what do you mean? If you weren''t his niece, who else could you be?"

    "Una, don''t listen to her nonsense. She''s crazy. She''s a mad dog. You can''t listen to her!"

    "Shut up!"

    Una suddenly growled.

    She looked at Elvis, the man she had loved all her life, and suddenly felt somewhat heartache.

    "Let her speak. Elvis, what I want to know is the whole truth. I don''t want to live in a fairy tale. I want to

    know everything. Don''t stop her."

    Although Una was weak, her gaze was firm.

    Elvis staggered for a moment and shook his head, "No. Don''t listen to her, Una. We are doing well on

    our own. There''s no need for you to know those things."

    "No need? If I really don''t need to know, then Ms. Nicole won''t call me Hellen of Troy. You know, what I

    want most this life is to be with you, but I don''t want it to be based on other people''s pain."

    When Nicole heard Una''s words, sheughed all of a sudden.

    "Don''t want it to be based on other people''s pain? Do you know that Elvis has not only caused pain, but

    also broken up others'' family and taken others'' lives!"

    "Nicole, believe it or not, I''ll shoot you!"

    Elvis picked up the gun and aimed it at Nicole''s head directly.

    Right now, Nicole waspletely fearless.

    She sneered and said, "Come on, kill me! You''ve even killed your biological son, then of course you

    can kill your daughter-inw as well."

    Una trembled at the sound of this word.

    "Your biological son? What? Elvis, you have a biological son?"

    Una looked at Elvis with tearful eyes.

    The fact that she had been deceived by her beloved man for such a long time made her unbearably

    dizzy.

    Elvis suffered from great heartache at the sight of Una.

    "Una, don''t listen to her nonsense. I''ve never had sex with any other women. Believe me!"

    "Really? If you''ve never had sex with other women, then how did Pettye into the world? Do you

    dare to tell Una how her best friend Lillian had been tortured by you all these years, and how you had

    treated her as Una''s test kit and mobile blood bank? Do you dare to tell her that Lillian had given birth

    to a daughter for you, but you were afraid that Lillian would not listen to you, so you dropped her off at

    the orphanage the day after her birth? Do you dare to tell her how you threatened Lillian and Petty in

    order to control them? Do you dare?"

    Every time Nicole said a word, Una''s eyes widened. In the end, she knelt on the ground and looked at

    Elvis in disbelief, as if she was looking at a stranger.

 Chapter 922 Thats Why You Brought Me Here

    Chapter 922 That''s Why You Brought Me Here

    "Is this all true?"

    Una''s heart was broken.

    She might have guessed something before she got out, but she didn''t expect these things to be even

    crueler.

    How could this be?

    Her best friend Lillian never came back. Una thought that Lillian had settled down and did not want to

    have anything to do with Una. So Una tried not to think about and ask about Lillian. However, she did

    not expect that Lillian would have a daughter with her beloved man.

    Una knew that she shouldn''t care. After all, she was not even able to do the most basic thing as a

    woman. She couldn''t let Elvis be a monk for the rest of his life, but why was it Lillian?

    Why?

    Her best friend slept with her beloved one and had a child. Now the child was all grown up, yet she had

    always been in the dark.

    She felt as if someone had suddenly stabbed her with a knife. She was covered in blood, yet she

    couldn''t do anything but suffer from the extreme pain.

    Una grabbed her cor and stared straight at Elvis.

    Elvis almost copsed.

    "It''s not what you think, Una. I don''t love her. She''s the one who crawled into my bed. I was drunk at

    that time. And I''ve already punished her. She has had a miserable life for many years. It''s the price she

    must pay."

    Hearing Elvis'' words, Una wailed miserably.

    "How could you do this? How could you? If Lillian likes you, you can tell me. You totally deserve it. But

    why did you torture her like that? Why did you do such cruel things to your child? Elvis, that''s your own

    child! No matter who her mother is, her father is still you! Do you know how much I wish I could have

    your child! Even if that woman is not me, I will still wish you happiness. But why did you lie to me? Why

    did you treat Lillian like that? "

    Una cried her heart out.

    Nicole, on the other hand, showed no sympathy at all.

    She sneered, "Don''t y dumb. You already know what Elvis did for your condition, don''t you? Can''t

    you tell those scientists were forced? Don''t you expect a good result of those researches? You''ve tried

    to maintain your innocence, but you want it to work more than anybody. You ignore what Elvis might

    have done in the name of love. You are literally a phony, a fake!

    Una''s mask of innocence cracked.

    She bit her lower lip, weeping pitifully. It almost broke Elvis'' heart.

    He knelt down and said painfully, "Nicole, let Una go. I know you want me. Just let her go, and I will go

    with you."

    "No! No!"

    Una shook her head fiercely.

    "What did you do? Why do they want you? Isn''t Nicole your daughter-inw? Isn''t Samuel your son?

    Why?"

    Una suddenly turned around and clutched Nicole''s hand.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Can''t you let him go? Everything he did was for me. If someone has to pay the price, it must be me.

    I''m a terrible person. Elvis did so many wrong things for me. You can take me away."

    "Una!"

    Elvis wanted toe over. But Nicole directly picked up the wine bottle beside her, smashed it and put

    a piece of ss against Una''s neck.

    "Nobody move! And stop acting in front of me. I won''t buy it. And I won''t do anything irrational out of

    sympathy. Elvis, why don''t we make a bet? If I copse from blood loss before Samuel arrives, you

    may win. If Samuel arrives in time, then sorry, I win."

    Hearing that, Una cried.

    "No, Ms. Nicole, I beg you. Please spare his life."

    "Spare him? Did he spare me? Did he spare my husband? Did he spare my mom? What about Petty

    and Lillian? And those scientists? How could you say that when so many people have been ruined by

    him? Don''t you want to face the truth, Una?"

    Nicole''s words left Una speechless.

    "Is it only when I die can you dispel your resentment? Then I will die! As long as you let Elvis go!"

    As Una spoke, she threw herself at that piece of ss.

    "Una! No!"

    Elvis'' heart missed a beat.

    Startled by Una''s move, Nicole hurriedly drew back. After all, she didn''t mean to take Una''s life.

    Right at that moment, Una jumped up and grabbed Nicole''s arm. She shouted at Elvis, "Elvis, run!

    Run!"

    Elvis was stunned.

    He knew how delicate Una was. Yet she could leave everything behind just to let him go. How could he

    leave her alone?

    "Just go!"

    The moment Una saw the affection in Elvis'' eyes, she couldn''t help but cry.

    This man loved her!

    He loved her from the bottom of his heart!

    However, they were not meant to be together in their lifetime.

    "Elvis, my life is hard, sad but also lucky. Knowing you is the luckiest thing in my life. It''s the greatest

    gift to be with you all these years. Don''t worry about me. Just go. It''s no big deal if I die, but you''re still

    young. You have a bright future ahead of you. You can''t ruin the rest of your life for someone like me.

    Please go! Go!"

    Una cried out.

    Nicole broke free and in turn caught hold of Una.

    She sighed and whispered, "Do you really think I''m that weak? It''s not as easy as you think for Elvis to

    get away! Without you, his life would be empty. Even if he lived for another hundred years, he would

    still be as good as dead. For you, he betrayed his family and murdered his own brother. For you, he

    killed so many people and even abandoned his own children. Do you think he will leave you alone to

    get away this time? Una, you are the source of all these things. But as a woman, you are lucky,

    because you have a man who is willing to betray the whole world for you. You are indeed lucky in this

    way. "

    The moment Nicole finished speaking, the roar of a helicopter came from above.

    Elvis threw off all his weapons.

    He looked at Una and suddenly calmed down.

    "Una, you are the only one I love. Maybe I''m a little extreme and stubborn, but this is the real me. I can

    confess what I''ve done, but the greatest regret in my life is that I couldn''t cure you. Sorry, I can''t give

    you a happy life."

    Una burst into tears.

    "No, you''ve already done your best. I''m lucky to be with you. Don''t worry, Elvis. No matter what

    happens, I''ll always stand by your side. If you are sent to jail, I''ll wait for you. If you''re sentenced to

    death, I''ll suicide. I won''t leave you alone. We''ll be together for the rest of our lives."

    When Elvis heard Una''s words, he smiled so contentedly.

    Nicole had seen the helicopter. She teetered from blood lost, but she managed to hold on.

    She had to wait for Samuel to take control before she could copse.

    Nicole whispered, "Elvis, don''t you know that Una''s condition is not a matter of gic defect but

    because of poisoning?"

    "I only found out about this recently. That''s why I brought you here."

    At this point, Elvis had nothing to conceal.

    He looked at Nicole and whispered, "You have Laurence''s blood on you. It''s antidotal. That''s why I

    brought you here."

    "Why don''t you just use Laurence''s blood? Isn''t that faster?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Elvis looked at Una and whispered, "Laurence''s blood is too intense. Una''s body is too weak to

    withstand it. The doctor said that she could only use the blood that''s been mixed with Laurence''s. And

    you are the perfect one."

    Only then did Nicole understand.

    "So that''s the reason you tricked me intoing here."

    "It wasn''tpletely a lie. Your father''s body is indeed preserved here. Many years ago when your

    father was on a mission at the border, he was exposed to a type of radiation that put his life in danger.

    But this particr radiation can help with the research on gene data, so I kept his body. After all, close

    exposure to radiation will do harm to my health. But if I keep his body frozen, I can do the dissection

    when necessary. It''s valuable for the research and less harmful to the researchers."

    Hearing Elvis'' words, Nicole''s entire body trembled.

    She never thought that this was the main reason why Elvis kept Xander''s body.

    Though her father died, his body was kept for experiment for all these years. Nicole almost fell apart.

    "I just want to kill you, Elvis. You are totally crazy!"

    Nicole''s hands and even her entire body were trembling. If it wasn''t for Una''s presence, she might have

    already attacked Elvis.

    At this moment, the helicopternded on the ind.

    When Nicole saw that familiar figure hurriedly running towards her, her eyes immediately brimming with

    tears.

 Chapter 923 Ill Be with You

    Chapter 923 I''ll Be with You

    The first thing Samuel noticed was Nicole''s blood-stained leg.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    His face was purple with rage.

    "Elvis, how dare you hurt her!"

    Samuel threw himself at Elvis, swinging a punch on his face.

    Nicole had mixed feelings.

    She muttered, "Samuel, I can''t hold on any longer."

    "What?"

    Samuel turned around and saw Nicole falling.

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel rushed towards Nicole. The moment she was about to fall down, he held her body. With her

    tears trickling down her face, Nicole fell into aa.

    "Nicole! Doctor!"

    Samuel''s heart was broken.

    He was stillte, wasn''t he?

    Ernesto, Laurence and the others quickly ran over. They surrounded Elvis and his gang.

    Una had already epted the fact. She silently came to Elvis'' side, held his hand, and said softly, "I will

    be with you."

    "Alright."

    Elvis'' ruthlessness disappeared, and now he was just like an ordinary person.

    He held Una''s hand tightly and didn''t say anything else.

    Samuel quickly carried Nicole into the helicopter.

    On the helicopter, Gabrielle had already taken out some medical equipment. He was a little worried

    when he saw Nicole.

    "Put her down and let me check."

    Samuel quickly ced Nicole on the stretcher beside him.

    Elvis and his gang were taken to other helicopters.

    Samuel transmitted the situation to Lucas using his phone. Then Lucas informed Mark and Jason. And

    all the people involved were rushing towards this small ind. However, these things had nothing to do

    with Samuel anymore.

    After Nicole was rescued, she was sent directly to the hospital.

    Gabrielle bandaged her leg up. But after the examination, he discovered that she was unconscious due

    to mood swing and excessive blood loss, so it wasn''t that big a deal.

    Samuel stayed with her all the time without even blinking, for fear that he would lose her.

    In her dream, Nicole seemed to see Audrey.

    There was a man standing beside Audrey, tall and big. He looked at her with a kind smile.

    Nicole asked uncertainly, "Dad?"

    Xander''s face lit up.

    "Nicole, I''m leaving with your mother. We both know that you have a strong heart. And we understand

    the pain that you''ve suffered all these years. But since you''ve already experienced it, it''s better to let it

    go. We''re all proud of you. You have grown up and be a mother yourself. And now, you have a

    husband who will always be with you. I believe you will do just fine without us. So we can leave at

    ease."

    "Your mother and I have been separated for so many years. This is the greatest torment for us. Now

    that we are finally together, you should be happy for us. Sweetie, don''t cry. No matter where we are, we

    wish you a peaceful and blessed life. Your suffering is now over, and good days await you. Just seize

    the day. And don''t worry about us. Nicole, take care of yourself."

    After saying that, their figures slowly became transparent and thenpletely invisible.

    A tear rolled down Nicole''s cheek.

    She was both sad and reassured.

    Was this her parents saying goodbye?

    They must be happy to be together.

    But it grieved her so much.

    Nicole''s tears almost broke Samuel''s heart.

    He did not know what Nicole was dreaming about, nor did he know what she was crying about. He

    could only call her name over and over again, hold her hand tightly to give her some strength and

    In her dream, Nicole seemed to hear a familiar voice lingering beside her. It was intermittent, but it

    could always give her some warmth.

    She tried to open her eyes, but she was too tired. The excessive loss of blood made her very weak.

    Nicole fell asleep again.

    Samuel felt relieved when she finally stopped crying.

    Some people had been sent to take care of the case of Elvis. And Samuel didn''t want to hear a single

    word about it. To him, the whole thing was over. He didn''t care what Elvis had done and why, as Elvis

    would be punished ording tow.

    For now, the only person he cared was Nicole.

    Petty rushed over after knowing that Elvis had been arrested. She really wanted to know what kind of

    person his father was. But hearing everything Elvis had done, she didn''t want to see him anymore.

    It turned out that she was considered a mistake by her own father.

    Petty thought of Lillian.

    She begged Samuel to use the Green family''s connections to find Lillian.

    When Lillian was found, she was limping with her face wrapped in a scarf, like a scavenger.

    Petty''s eyes were wet with tears.

    If it weren''t for Zac''s help, she wouldn''t know if she could fight back the tears.

    "Mom."

    Petty called in a low voice.

    Lillian''s entire body trembled.

    She raised her head and saw Petty whom she missed so much. Lillian reached out her hand to touch

    her daughter. But when she saw Zac, she was stunned. Then she put her hand back and said in a

    trembling voice, "Miss, you''ve mistaken me for another person."

    She turned around and left.

    Petty could not help but hugged her from behind.

    "Mom, you are my mom. I know. Why did you say that? Don''t you miss me? Don''t you want to know

    how I''m doing?

    Lillian bit her lower lip, but she lost control and the tears began to flow.

    Seeing Petty crying so bitterly, Zac hurriedly said, "Mom, let''s go home. Petty is pregnant now and she

    can''t be too emotional. Since you''re back, our family was finally reunited. In the future, you can take

    care of our children when they''re born."

    When Lillian found that Zac was all cool with this, she immediately turned around and hugged Petty.

    "My poor daughter! Having a mother like me will only make life harder. And people would look down on

    you. Look at me now. People will gossip if I live with you."

    "I don''t care. I don''t care what others say. I just want to be with you. For so many years, I''ve been

    thinking about taking you over. But it was too difficult. I didn''t know where you were, and I couldn''t find

    any information of you. I was too afraid to let my brother know. I''ve had a hard time for so many years.

    Now I''ve finally found you, but you still want to avoid me! Don''t you care about me? Mom, how could

    you?"

    Lillian wept her heart out when she heard Petty''s words.

    "I''ll go with you. I will! But I can''t live with you. I''ll be the subject of idle gossip.

    "Mom, if you do care, I''ll find the best cosmetic surgeon to treat you. Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal.

    Petty has always longed for a parent. You don''t know how much we envied other kids with parents

    when we were in the orphanage. Now that we''ve found you, we won''t let you go no matter what you

    say."

    Zac''s words convinced Lillian.

    To be exact, Lillian was afraid that she would have a negative influence on Petty''s marriage. If Zac

    didn''t like her, then it would definitely be bad for Petty.

    She had lived her entire life for Petty.

    "You are cool with it for sure?"

    "For sure."

    Zac stepped forward and carried Lillian on his back.

    When they returned to the Green''s, they happened to meet Samuel.

    Petty did not know how to face Samuel. She stammered, "Mr. Green, we, we will find a house and

    move out. Don''t worry. We won''t bother you and Mrs. Green."

    Samuel was slightly stunned. Petty''s wary look reminded him that they were of the same blood. Then

    he said in a low voice, "When did you start to call her Mrs. Green again? You call her Nicole in front of

    Zac, but call her Mrs. Green in front of me. Can''t you be consistent?"

    Petty thought that Samuel was annoyed, so she hurriedly said, "It was my fault. I promise that I will only

    call her Mrs. Green in the future."

    Samuel felt a little sad when she saw Petty like this.

    "Petty."

    "Yes?"

    Petty raised her head and saw a smile lifted the corner of Samuel''s mouth. He said, "Is calling me by

    my name so difficult?"

    Under the sunlight, Samuel''s smile was so warm that it moved Petty to tears.

    "I, no, Mr. Green, I..."

    "Don''te to dinner tonight if you still call me Mr. Green."

    Samuel then looked at Lillian.

    "Lillian, I have already asked someone to prepare a room for you. We didn''t have elders in our family.

    But now we have you. There are two pregnant women in this family, my wife and Petty. You are our

    mother-inw. Please take care of them."

    Lillian was stunned.

    "Me? You said I was your mother-inw?"

    "Although I don''t want to admit it, Elvis is my biological father. You are Petty''s mother. To be exact,

    there''s nothing wrong with my wife taking you as her mother-inw. If you find it awkward, we''ll just call

    you Lillian. But you should definitely take the role as our mother-inw. In the future, we may need you

    to take care of the children."

    Samuel said with a faint smile.

    Zac suddenly knelt down in front of Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, thank you."

    "What are you doing? Get up now. You can call me Samuel just like Petty. Nicole is right. We are not a

    big family, so it''s better to let bygones be bygones. Our future is still bright. Zac, help Lillian and Petty

    go back for a rest. Right, remember, if Petty still calls me Mr. Green, then don''t give her lunch."

    Samuel then left.

    Petty cannot help but called, "Samuel, I''m sorry."

    "Don''t say that."

    With his back towards them, Samuel waved his hand. He caught sight of Nicole at the end of the stairs,

    who had woken up. She looked at him with her eyes twinkling with affection, making his heart soften

    involuntarily.

 Chapter 924 Samuel Was a Good Man

    Chapter 924 Samuel Was a Good Man

    "Are you awake? Why don''t you sleep a little more?"

    Samuel quickly walked over.

    Nicole nced at Lillian, nodded slightly and smiled. She turned to look at Samuel, her eyes glittering

    with shyness.

    "I miss you. I''m afraid that I won''t see you again."

    "Are you stupid?"

    Samuel took a step forward and directly held her in his arms.

    Nicole wrapped her hands around Samuel''s neck. They entered the bedroom.

    Lillian looked at the couple in love and whispered to Petty, "Is Samuel a brother to you?"

    "That''s true."

    Petty nodded.

    Zac arranged a ce for Lillian. Then the family went into the room to chat.

    Samuel gently put Nicole on the bed after entering the room, but she did not let go of him. Samuel was

    slightly stunned.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "My mother is dead."

    Nicole felt gloomy, her eyes filled with tears.

    "Do you know? She set herself and father''s corpse on fire so that they could die together in the ocean. I

    couldn''t even bring back her ashes. How am I ever going to exin what happened to my

    grandfather?"

    "Your grandfather won''t me you!"

    Samuel had already knew about her mother''s death. He knew that would deeply hurt Nicole, but he

    wasn''t sure how tofort her.

    Nicole buried her head in his arms and whispered, "I feel so useless. I''ve been thinking how to take

    care of my mother, but it turns out I don''t even know when she got into the basement. What kind of a

    daughter am I?"

    "Don''t talk about yourself like that. You''ve already done a good job. She may be just too tired. Nikki,

    think about it. The love she ever wanted was that from your father but he was gone. Now, she finally

    fulfilled her wish by dying with him. Perhaps this is also a kind of relief. For her, this must be the best

    ending. As children, we should be happy for them."

    "But I''m not happy. That''s my mother. My father has been gone for so many years. I have no idea what

    kind of person he is. But my mother is alive. She talked with me, sheforted me, and she even did

    many things for me. I remember all of this. In my memory, she was real, but now she suddenly left like

    this. Samuel, I can''t stand it, really."

    Nicole wept in Samuel''s arms, like a helpless child.

    Knowing that she was suffering, Samuel just held her in his arms while she wept.

    When Nicole stopped crying, the front of Samuel''s shirt was soaked.

    She said embarrassedly, "I''ll wash your shirtter."

    "It''s just a shirt. Don''t worry about it. Are you feeling better?"

    "If not, can I continue to cry in your arms?"

    Nicole blinked her big eyes at Samuel. Her watery eyes almost broke his heart.

    "Sorry about all this. Sometimes I really feel worthless."

    "You can''t say that. Elvis was also a romantic. He just loved the wrong woman."

    Nicole sighed softly and whispered, "Where is Una?"

    "I don''t know. Perhaps she''s still waiting outside the prison."

    Samuel''s words slightly stunned Nicole.

    "Outside the prison?"

    "Well, someone said that Una had been waiting outside the prison ever since Elvis was arrested. She

    insisted on staying against any persuasion. No one knew what she would do or cared about her. Elvis

    had confessed everything and even the reason why he took you and mom there. You don''t know how

    afraid I was. I don''t dare to imagine what would have happened to you if I came a littleter. I am

    grateful to your mother for that. I know you are sad about her death, but I believe she wanted to tell me

    before she died. With the strong wind, people would soon discover such a big fire on the sea. She was

    great. She delivered a message to you with her own death. She loved you. Since you know that she

    loves you, you don''t have to be too distressed. She will always be by your side."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt Samuel had been put into a hard ce.

    He had neverforted anyone like this before.

    "I know, but I''m still heartbroken. Come with me to Grandpa''ster. At such an old age, he might be

    overwhelmed by the news of her daughter''s death."

    Samuel nodded.

    "Alright, I''lle with you. But you should also have a good rest. Gabrielle said that you had been

    worn out. If you can''t recover soon, you are not rmended to keep this child."

    Nicole immediately became nervous.

    "I know. Don''t worry. I will take care of myself. I slept for a while. You saw that, right? Let''s go to

    grandfather''s now. I wonder if he has received any news. I''m really worried about him."

    Nicole said anxiously.

    Samuel couldn''t bear to see Nicole like this. He sighed, "Alright, since you insist on going, I will take

    you there. But remember to control your emotion."

    "Alright."

    Nicole left the Green''s with Samuel after tidying up and headed straight to Edwin''s.

    Steve immediately walked to Nicole after seeing her.

    "Ms. Nicole,e to see Mr. Shaw. He..."

    "I know."

    Nicole quickly walked into Edwin''s bedroom.

    Edwin sat in the bedroom, holding Audrey''s photo in his hand without saying a word. However, the way

    he repressed his feelings was poignant.

    "Grandfather, are you alright?"

    Nicole came to him and kneeled gently in front of his bed.

    Edwin looked at Nicole. The shock aged him overnight.

    He stretched out his hand to gently touch Nicole''s face. He whispered, "You must be as heartbroken as

    me, right?"

    "Yes, indeed, Grandpa. It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of her. I shouldn''t have brought her there.

    I..."

    "It''s not your fault. Your mom was always so determined that no one could stop her from doing what

    she wanted. From the day she left home, I knew that I would never see her again in my life. But I never

    expect that the day woulde so fast. Distressed though I am, I''m sure that she passed away with

    relief. She was able to find your father and to be buried in the sea with him. She had fulfilled her wish.

    Her whole life was not happy. It was up to her how to say farewell to the world. I just feel so lonely all of

    a sudden. Now I''m really alone."

    Nicole''s nose was a little sour. She hugged Edwin and choked, "Grandpa, you still have me, and your

    grandchildren. I have another one in my belly. You must take good care of yourself. I expect you to look

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    after the babyter. I think mother also wanted me to take care of you. Why don''t you move over to my

    ce and live with me?"

    Edwin shook his head, "I''m not going anywhere. This is my home. In my entire arduous life, I never

    expect that I would one day grieve for my child''s death. It''s hard to ept the news now. But don''t

    worry, I will adjust myself. After all, I still have you, right? I have to look after and protect you on behalf

    of your mother. The person she was most worried about is you. "

    Nicole''s eyes were wet again.

    "Grandpa."

    She wept like a child on Edwin''sps.

    The grandpa and granddaughter wereforting each other for losing their closest family.

    Samuel stood outside the bedroom. He asked Steve in a low voice, "Has Mr. Shaw eaten anything

    since mother died?"

    Steve hurriedly shook his head.

    "Mr. Shaw has only one daughter. Since he grieves for his daughter''s death, he doesn''t even drink

    much water, not to mention eating. He won''t listen to us."

    Samuel sighed, "I''ll go to the kitchen to see what food they have. We''ll eat here this afternoon."

    "I''ll ask people to prepare the lunch."

    Steve was about to stand up but Samuel stopped him.

    "Leave it to me. I don''t know what Nikki has been eating these days. I''d better cook lunch for her, now

    that she''s home. Besides, Mr. Shaw is not in good health. He needs a light diet. I''ll prepare their lunch

    together."

    Samuel took off his coat and went to the kitchen with his sleeves rolled up.

    Steve did not dare to stand by. He immediately arranged someone to help him. Then he continued to

    deal with other affairs.

    Nicole and Edwin mourned for Audrey''s death in the room for quite a while before wiping away their

    tears.

    Edwin held Nicole''s hand and said, "You''ve lost weight these past few days. I''ll tell Steve to prepare

    something delicious. You can stay here and have lunch with me."

    "Alright. Samuel came with me and he should be arranging it already. Let''s go out and take a look."

    Nicole knew that Edwin might not eat anything after the shock. Although she did not have any appetite

    herself, she would eat a light lunch for the sake of her grandpa and her baby.

    Simrly, Edwin was not in any mood for eating. Considering the health of Nicole and her baby, he

    forced a smile and followed Nicole out of the bedroom.

    Steve was excited to see Edwine out.

    "Mr. Shaw, Mr. Green has already gone to the kitchen to prepare the food. It will probably be ready in a

    while."

    Edwin nodded and held Nicole''s hand as he sat on the sofa.

    Samuel''s every move in the kitchen could be seen from here.

    Edwin whispered, "Samuel is a good man. You shall need to treat him well."

    "I see."

    Nicole nodded while admiring her sweet Samuel inwardly.

    They didn''t know what else to say, and the room suddenly quieted down. It was so quiet that they could

    hear each other''s breathing clearly.

    Nicole felt a little depressed. Just when she was about to get up, the phone in Edwin''s living room

    suddenly rang. That ear-piercing voice really shocked Nicole.

 Chapter 925 They Were Really Nice People

    Chapter 925 They Were Really Nice People

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing that Nicole seemed frightened, Edwin hurriedly grabbed the phone.

    "I''m okay."

    Nicole smiled embarrassedly.

    At this time, to be honest, no one wanted pick up the phone. However, Edwin could not pretend not to

    hear the phone ringing. He took a deep breath before answering the phone.

    Nicole didn''t know who called, but she noticed a sudden change in Edwin''s expression.

    "Grandfather, what happened?"

    Nicole hurriedly asked.

    Edwin''s expression turned serious, and he whispered, "Morgan just now said that she had got your

    mother''s physiological analysis. She didn''t have cancer."

    "What?"

    Nicole became anxious.

    "Why? Didn¡¯t my mom have stage four stomach cancer? What is it now?"

    Edwin shook his head, "I''m not sure. She said that if time permitted, we''d better check it ourselves.

    However, I am not in good health these days. Why don''t you and Samuel go and take a look after

    lunch? No matter what, although your mother passed away, we still have to figure out her illness."

    "Alright, Samuel and I will pay Morgan a visit."

    Nicole immediately promised to go.

    When Samuel came out, he saw that Nicole and Edwin looked gloomy. He thought that they were still

    in grief. He quickly said, "Grandfather, Nicole, what happened can''t be changed, and we have to look

    forward, right? Besides, I believe that mother also doesn''t want to see you like this."

    Nicole nodded.

    Edwin kept silent, but his look showed that he agreed with Samuel.

    Samuel hurriedly filled a bowl of soup for Edwin.

    "Grandfather, you haven''t been eating much these past few days. The warm soup will be good for your

    stomach."

    "Alright."

    Edwin nodded and picked up chopsticks.

    Before Nicole started, Samuel had brought up the special meal for pregnant women.

    "I''ve searched the website to get the recipe. If it tastes not good, just go with it. I''ll practice more."

    His words made Nicole feel warm.

    "It''s fine. I think it tastes good."

    She forced a smile and ate up all the food in front of her. She failed to enjoy the meal, but she still ate

    everything to encourage Samuel.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel felt heartbroken even if he didn''t say anything.

    He wished that his wife could be happy every day, instead of being faced with danger and sorrow.

    After Nicole stopped eating, Edwin also dropped the chopsticks.

    Looking at Nicole and Samuel, he said in a low voice, "You guys go. I want to be alone."

    "Grandfather..."

    Nicole was afraid that Edwin would do something silly, but Samuel pulled her arm.

    "Leave Grandfather alone for a while."

    Then, he brought Nicole out of Edwin''s.

    Nicole kept silent ever since she left the house.

    Knowing that she was grieved, Samuel didn''t know what to say. When they passed a store, he

    whispered, "I heard that eating and shopping could fix a woman''s bad mood. Why don''t you go

    shopping? Think about our baby in your belly. We haven''t prepared anything for it. Why don''t we go to

    the store and buy something for the baby?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned by Samuel''s words. She nodded.

    "That sounds good. I really didn''t start preparing anything. I don''t know if the baby is a boy or a girl."

    "We can prepare both kinds. At least some will be useful, right?"

    "That''s right."

    Nicole nodded and walked into the store with Samuel.

    There were plentiful goods here. After seeing the cute baby clothes, Nicole calmed down a little bit.

    She fixed her eyes on a halter top she picked up. She couldn''t help but grin.

    "So small? Will it fit a baby?"

    Samuel asked doubtfully.

    Nicole smiled and said, "The newborn baby is small."

    "Really? I haven''t seen any before."

    When Nicole heard what Samuel said, she felt a little mncholy.

    "When Lucas and Zoe were born, they were as tiny as kittens. Since they were twins, they couldn''t get

    much nutrition in my belly. They weren''t nourished enough so that they were just this big."

    Nicole gesticted as she spoke.

    Samuel''s eyes were filled with poignancy.

    "I didn''t take good care of you and our children."

    "Zoe was who I worried about most. She stayed in an incubator for more than half a month, and I''ve

    received the critically ill notification more than once. I was really about to give up at that time."

    Talking about everything she had endured, Nicole felt like crying.

    "I really learned how hard it was to be a mother. I think mom was in the same mood when she was

    pregnant with me. She left me because she wanted to protect me. There are fathers in this world who

    do not love their children, but there are absolutely no such mothers. The hardship of conceiving and

    giving birth is truly not something an ordinary person can bear, and you will live with this experience for

    the rest of your life."

    Nicole thought of Audrey again.

    Audrey loved her. At this moment, she had noint at all.

    Samuel held her hand tightly and whispered, "It must have been hard. Nothing I say now can make up

    for you. Let me take care of you for the rest of your lives, as an atonement."

    "Don''t call it atonement. This is all a mistake. I hope we can love and support each other and we won''t

    end up being separated forever like my parents."

    "My silly girl, of course we won''t!"

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly in his arms.

    Nicole felt that his mncholy would depress people around her.

    She picked up the halter top and smiled, "I''ll go with this one. We''ll need it when the baby is born. We

    also need a nket and a cape for the baby. Then some cotton clothes. The onesie would be the best."

    Nicole carefully picked out her favorite ones. For Samuel, the goods were just dazzling.

    "How do you pick? Isn''t it the more expensive the better?"

    "Of course not. Don''t worry about it. Help me pick up my things. I''ll select myself."

    Nicole couldn''t stop when she started picking. She wanted to own anything she saw.

    Samuel fully supported her choice. He picked up anything Nicole was attracted to.

    Nicole bought two versions for everything. She exined that she would send Petty''s baby gifts.

    Samuel naturally agreed with her.

    They spent a long time in the store. With all the bags, Samuel finally looked like amon husband.

    Nicoleughed out loud.

    "Is it okay if we continue? Enough for the unborn. Those bigger kids should get new clothes too, right?"

    "Alright! It''s all up to you."

    Samuel put everything they bought into the car and then walked with Nicole into the store again.

    Nicole bought some clothes for Joseph and Zoe, and even some for Lucas who was not at home so

    that he''d have new clothes whening back.

    They strolled in the shopping mall until the night fell.

    Nicole''s feet hurt a little.

    She stopped from time to time. Although she didn''tin, Samuel could still tell from her limping.

    "Tired?"

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole smiled.

    Samuel whispered, "Come on, I''ll give you a piggyback."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment, and then happily climbed onto Samuel''s back.

    Samuel carried her on his back and walked into the car step by step. Then, he took off her shoes,

    ced one knee on the seat, and gently rubbed the sole of Nicole''s feet.

    "Are you feeling better?"

    "I''m alright."

    Rather tired, Nicole leaned back on her chair. Samuel''s voice felt sofortable that she almost fell

    asleep.

    By the time Samuel heard the sound of breathing, Nicole had fallen asleep on the seat.

    He shook his head. Nicole must have been exhausted, but he really appreciated the chance to go

    shopping with Nicole.

    Samuel held Nicole in his arms andy with her on the back seat in the car. He asked for a designated

    driver to drive them home.

    After arriving the Green''s, Samuel carried Nicole in his arms and walked inside.

    Lillian hurriedly came out of the kitchen when she heard the door open.

    "Dinner is ready. Join in us now?"

    Samuel nced at everyone who was obviously waiting for them.

    He smiled and said, "No need. Nicole is asleep and exhausted. When she wakes up, I''ll cook for her.

    You can have dinner first. There''s no need to wait for us."

    "How can we start dinner without you? A family always eats together."

    Samuel was touched by what Lilian just said.

    "Alright, we''ll try our best. Today we won''t be joining you. Well, Nicole bought some necessities for

    Petty''s baby. I''ll ask Zac to bring them up from the garage. I''m not sure whether you like them. It''s

    Nicole''s thought that counts."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Petty was instantly moved.

    "Thank you so much. But I should have done this for her. How can I bother her with preparing things for

    me?"

    "It''s fine. She''s in a bad mood these days. Shopping helps her rx and relieve pressure. We''ll go

    upstairs now."

    Then Samuel carried Nicole into the bedroom.

    Lillian looked at their back and whispered, "They are really nice people."

    "They have always treated us well."

    Petty supported Lillian to the kitchen.

    Samuel put Nicole on the bed and smiled gently when seeing her asleep. Then he got a basin of warm

    water for her from the bathroom. He put her feet in the basin and gently washed them.

    Nicole grunted but she quickly fell fast asleep again.

    After washing her feet and pouring out the water, Samuel gently covered her in a quilt.

    At this moment, the car engine noise suddenly came from outside.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    The engine sounded familiar. However, who came over thiste? Was there something urgent?

 Chapter 926 A Man Always Has a Dream

    Chapter 926 A Man Always Has a Dream

    Samuel was afraid of disturbing Nicole, so he hurriedly got up and walked out.

    As soon as he went downstairs, Samuel saw Zac and Pettying down as well. It seemed that they

    also wanted to go out and see who it was.

    Samuel whispered, "You can go back and rest. I''ll just go out and take a look."

    "Samuel, it''s better for me to do that."

    "No, I will go. It should be Jacob."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Petty pulled Zac into the room.

    Jacob, as Samuel''s special assistant, had worked for Samuel for many years. There shouldn''t be any

    problems.

    Seeing Petty and Zac go back, Samuel stood up and walked out.

    Outside the door, it was indeed Jacob, but his condition wasn''t very good.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel rarely saw that Jacob was as upset as he was now, not even when Olivia wanted to break with

    him.

    Jacob loosened his tie, seemingly a little bit ufortable.

    "It''s fine. I''m just a little bored. Ie over and want to have a drink with you."

    His bloodshot eyes showed that he hadn''t had a good sleep recently.

    Samuel frowned slightly and whispered, "You didn''t drink before."

    "I just suddenly want to have a drink. I don''t have any friends, so I want to ask you to drink with me. If

    you''re busy, forget it. I''ll go to the bar myself."

    "Come with me to the cer. My wine is much better than the wine in the bar."

    Samuel patted Jacob on the shoulder.

    Jacob nodded.

    The two of them went to the cer. For fear that Nicole could not find him when she got up, Samuel told

    the servant where he went.

    Once they arrived at the cer, Jacob picked up one bottle wine and just drank it.

    Samuel did not feel pity for his wine and allowed Jacob to do whatever he wanted.

    Jacob was not a man who would do things without consideration. In fact, for so many years, Jacob had

    always been strict with himself and even scrupulously abided by his duty, without overstepping. Even

    though Samuel said that they were brothers, Jacob still couldn''t rx. In Jacob''s heart, Samuel was his

    benefactor and boss. Although Samuel was also a friend, he still felt inferior in front of Samuel.

    But now, Jacob was like a child who had been stimted and had forgotten all these things, which

    rarely happened. Now that it had happened, there must be something happened that Jacob couldn''t

    bear.

    Jacob had developed his business quite well under the support of Samuel these years. Even if he left

    the Green family, he was still a person that many people in the upper ss looked up to. Now, his

    depression was most likely rted to Olivia.

    However, since Jacob didn''t want to say anything, Samuel didn''t ask. He would talk about it when

    Jacob needed him.

    Only taking a bottle of red wine, Samuel took a sip. He didn''t drink much, but Jacob drank too fast as if

    it was water. Jacob finished one bottle of wine by only a few gulps.

    In this way, he would probably be drunk in a while.

    Samuel picked up the phone and asked the servant to prepare a room for him.

    Sure enough, Jacob got drunk in half an hour.

    He didn''t vomit or rave. After getting drunk, he fell asleep. Apart from his red face and the smell of

    alcohol, no other signs could tell that he was drunk.

    Samuel carried him into the guest room on his own and instructed servants to take care of him before

    returning to the bedroom.

    Nicole had already woken up. She was working on herputer and revising the draft. When she saw

    Samueling in, she smelled alcohol.

    "You drank too?"

    "Yes, I drank a little."

    Samuel knew about Nicole''s situation and smiled, "I''m going to take a shower."

    "Alright."

    Nicole felt that she was a bit pretentious and couldn''t smell any irritating smell when she got pregnant

    this time.

    While Samuel was taking a shower, Nicole felt empty in mind.

    That Jacob came to drink with Samuel was really unexpected, and even somewhat inconceivable.

    What exactly happened?

    Could it be rted to Olivia?

    She wanted to call Olivia, but she gave up.

    Everyone had his or her own way of life and privacy. Olivia didn''t say anything, so she didn''t ask. Nicole

    believed that if Olivia could solve it herself, she would definitely solve it by herself.

    Nicole felt apprehensive and her eyes were full of worries.

    When Samuel came out, he saw Nicole''s worried appearance and couldn''t help but hug her from

    behind.

    "Worried about Olivia?"

    "Yes, aren''t you worried about Jacob?"

    Nicole did not deny it and leaned against the warm chest behind her.

    Samuel immediately went up to bed and held her in his arms. He whispered, "They are both adults. No

    matter what happens, they can solve it by themselves. Jacob is not a reckless man. Even if he hurts

    himself, he won''t hurt Olivia. Don''t worry about that."

    "I know, so I didn''t ask, nor did I interfere. I just feel strange. Didn''t Harpere back? Logically, there

    shouldn''t be any problems between Olivia and Jacob."

    "Yes, but Olivia''s father is not in a good condition."

    Samuel originally wanted to hide it from Nicole, but now he wouldn''t want to get Nicole worried.

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole had always wanted to visit the Kent family, but she didn''t expect to hear that.

    Samuel sighed and said, "After he was captured, Harper wanted to escape, but he was beaten and got

    injuries in the head."

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly widened.

    "Is it serious?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel hesitated for a moment and felt that Nicole''s hands were tightly gripping his arm. He knew that

    she was worried and anxious.

    He sighed, "When I brought Harper back, he was mentally despaired. He keeps repeating the names of

    Mary and Olivia, and doesn''t seem able to think straight."

    Nicole''s heart suddenly ached.

    "Unable to think straight? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    Nicole was a little annoyed.

    Samuel hugged her tightly and said softly, "I''m not sure either. The situation was tooplex at that

    time. I was worried about you, so I didn''t have time to take care of the Kents. You must know that Olivia

    is very important to you, and you are even more important to me. At that time, you and your mother

    were taken away by Elvis. I didn''t know whether you were safe or not, and I didn''t even know where

    you were. I really didn''t have any energy and time to help the Kents. Besides, Jacob woulde to

    help. I''ve always thought that Jacob was able to handle these matters and that was why I didn''t ask.

    But Jacob is like this now, it seems like there are some problems with the Kents. Don''t worry. It''s very

    Nicole knew that she was actually a little demanding.

    She whispered, "Let me go. There are some things that Olivia won''t tell you. It''s also my fault that I

    don''t have time to visit Olivia, since I''ve been trapped by Elvis these past few days. "

    "You''ve worked hard enough. Grandpa wants to set up a grave for Mom tomorrow. There will be a

    funeral. It doesn''t seem good if you don''t go."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt aggrieved.

    "I''ll go to the Kent''s early in the morning to take a look. Then I''ll be back by noon."

    "I''ll go with you."

    "You still have a lot of things to do. Ask Laurence to go with me."

    "It seems that Laurence doesn''t have time. He''s gone to the hospital."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was stunned.

    "Is he injured?"

    "No, it''s that nurse of yours. He went over to take care of her."

    Hearing this, Nicole paused for a moment, but she instantly understood.

    "Is Laurence in love with her?"

    "That''s not your business. You always care almost all people''s matters. Aren''t you too tired? Just have

    a good rest, and I''ll send you over tomorrow morning and ask Ernesto to protect you. Ernesto is well-

    versed in Kungfu. That he protects you will set my mind at rest. I''m going to the police station tomorrow

    morning."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole paused for a moment and asked, "Do you want to see Elvis?"

    "There''s something I''m not sure about, so I want to ask him."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Nicole nodded.

    Seeing Nicole''s draft, Samuel smiled, "After so many things, you still want to participate in the design

    "Of course, this is my dream. I have to realize my dream no matter what."

    "I like it that you make it a point to keep on going."

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head with a gentle smile.

    Nicole simply fell into his arms and whispered, "A man must have a dream in his life. No matter how

    hard and tiring life is, don''t give up. Otherwise, is there any difference between a man and a livestock?"

    "You can rest assured and be my wife. The property of the Green family is enough for you to live a

    decent life for two lifetimes."

    "The property of the Green family is yours, not mine. I''m so young now. If I just idle the days away, the

    precious life that the heavens have given me will be wasted!"

    Samuel quite agreed with Nicole''s words and smiled.

    "No matter what you do, I will support you. However, you must bear one thing in mind that you should

    take good care of yourself and don''t be too tired. This is the only request I have for you."

    "Okay."

    Nicole felt warm in her heart.

    After experiencing so many things together, even if there was no sweet talk, there would still be

    spontaneous love arising from their hearts.

    "Go to sleep. Tomorrow will be a busy day."

    "Yes."

    Nicole fell asleep in Samuel''s arms.

    As soon as the sky lit up, Samuel woke up.

    Seeing that Nicole sleeping soundly, he couldn''t bear to disturb her. He gently pulled out his arms and

    covered her with the nket before heading to the kitchen.

    Not long after Lillian got up, she was about to cook breakfast when she saw Samueling down.

    "Why are you up so early?"

    "Make some food for Nicole."

    Samuel smiled.

    Lillian was slightly stunned and hurriedly said, "I''ll do it. How can you cook in the kitchen?"

    However, Samuel smiled, "It''s a pleasure to cook for your beloved. Lillian, don''t deprive me of this

    pleasure. Besides, you are new here and don''t know what Nicole likes very well. Let me do it."

    As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and entered the kitchen.

    Seeing Samuel''s skilled gestures, Lillian was stunned, and even shocked.

    She never knew that a man would do such a thing for a woman. Now that she recalled her life, she

    suddenly felt that her life was in vain.

    However, Samuel ignored Lillian''s thoughts and carefully prepared Nicole''s meal before leaving the

    kitchen.

    Lillian wanted to say something to him, but his phone rang.

    After he saw the caller ID on his phone, Samuel''s expression changed slightly. Then, he quickly walked

    out of the Green''s without even having time to wear his coat.

 Chapter 927 Jacob Has a Car Accident

    Chapter 927 Jacob Has a Car ident

    "Samuel, where are you going?"

    Lillian called out to Samuel. It seemed that Samuel did not hear it or spared no time to answer because

    he was too hurried. In short, he just went out without more words.

    When Nicole got up, Samuel was already gone.

    Pregnancy made her a littlezy.

    After she got up, she lingered in the bed for a while before she went downstairs. She saw Lillian and

    the servants rushing to clean the room.

    "Lillian, just sit there. They are paid. Do you want them to resign?"

    Nicole was in a good mood and could not help but tease Lillian.

    Hearing this, Lillian felt a little embarrassed.

    "I just can''t sit here and do nothing. Samuel and you are so kind to Petty and me. If I don''t do anything,

    I always feel like I am a good-for-nothing. I..."

    "What are you talking about? How could you be a good-for-nothing? You are our elder. Now what you

    should do is to enjoy yourself. Don''t mind these chores. The Green family has servants. Don''t tire

    yourself out, or Petty will be distressed and we will also be sad. Oh right, is Petty up? I woke upte

    today."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Lillian hurriedly said, "Petty is a little sleepy and isn''t up yet. By the way,

    Samuel got up early in the morning and made breakfast for you. I''m warming it up, and I''ll fetch it now."

    As she spoke, Lillian wanted to stand up, but was stopped by Nicole.

    "Wendy, bring over the food that Mr. Green has prepared."

    "Alright, Mrs. Green."

    Wendy nodded and went to fetch the food.

    Nicole couldn''t help but ask, "Has Samuel eaten yet?"

    "No, he received a phone call just as he finished cooking for you. Then he hurriedly went out and even

    had no time to wear a coat."

    Nicole paused for a while.

    "Did he say anything?"

    "No, he left with no words."

    Nicole was a little worried and quickly dialed Samuel''s number.

    "What happened? I heard that you left early in the morning?"

    Where Samuel was now was a little noisy. When he heard Nicole''s phone call, he said, "Wait a

    moment." Then, he found a quiet ce to continue the chat.

    "Are you still there?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole replied as she ate her breakfast.

    Samuel looked at his watch. It was already nine o''clock.

    "You just woke up?"

    "Yeah, I''m a littlezy today."

    Nicole didn''t hide that from him.

    Samuel sighed and whispered, "You should eat first. I''ll tell youter."

    "What exactly happened?"

    Nicole was a little anxious.

    "Have your breakfast, and I''ll tell you after you finish your meal. Take your time."

    Seeing that Samuel insisted on that, Nicole did not ask more. She directly put the phone aside and

    concentrated on eating.

    Looking at the way they got along, Lillian felt a bit touched.

    Nicole did not pay attention to Lillian. After finishing her meal, she drank another bowl of soup and

    burped.

    When he heard her burp, Samuel smiled, "Are you full?"

    "Yes, I can''t take another bite. Can you tell me now?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was really troublesome. He didn''t tell her the piece of message until she

    finished the meal.

    Samuel''s good mood immediately dissipated.

    "It''s nothing serious. Jacob had a car ident. He''s in the hospital for a rescue now. I''m still waiting."

    "A car ident? Is it serious? Why did the car ident happen? Didn''t he drink in our cer? You also

    prepared a guest room for him. When did he leave?"

    Nicole''s series of questions made Samuel sigh again.

    "I don''t know when he left. I just finished cooking for you and then received a call from the hospital. He

    was taken to the hospital by an ambnce. I called Olivia and sent a message, but she didn''t reply, nor

    did shee. It''s been two hours. Jacob is seriously injured this time."

    As Samuel whispered, Nicole felt ufortable as if something was blocking in her chest. She

    suddenly understood why Samuel insisted that she finish her meal and then talk about this matter.

    "Perhaps Olivia''s phone''s dead, so she didn''t see the phone call and the message? They''ve been such

    a nice couple. How could she not go to see Jacob?"

    As Nicole spoke, Samuel did not refute. However, Nicole could feel that Samuel did not believe in such

    a coincidence.

    Actually, she wouldn''t believe it, either.

    "I see. Stay there with Jacob. I''ll take a look at Olivia."

    "Let Ernesto follow you."

    "OK."

    Nicole hung up and felt a headache.

    Olivia shouldn''t break up with Jacob at this time, right?

    Thinking of this possibility, Nicole felt a little worried.

    She pushed the chair and stood up.

    "Are you going out?"

    Hearing the content of the phone call, Lillian couldn''t help but ask when she saw Nicole acting like this.

    Nicole nodded.

    "Yes, I''m going out. Lillian, if you do not have things to deal with, you can go to your room and have a

    rest. You can also ask Petty to make an appointment with a doctor to see if there''s anything wrong with

    your body. Samuel and I will be busy recently, so we probably won''t have much time to check on you."

    Nicole was afraid that Lillian would not feel at home, so she hurriedly said this.

    Lillian shook her head, "I''m an old woman. I can get by with whatever I''ve given. I don''t want to be your

    burden."

    "What do you mean burden? Don''t demean yourself like that. It will be fine. With all the advanced

    technology today, you will be better soon."

    Nicole patted Lillian on the shoulder. She felt that it was time to leave. So she went back to the room to

    change her clothes and spruced herself up beforeing out.

    Ernesto may have received Samuel''s instruction and hurriedly drove over when he saw Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, where are we going?"

    "Go there."

    The Kent''s was originally in Land City. However, the Kent''s no longer existed in Land City, due to Elvis.

    Jacob rented a house for Olivia and her family members in the Seapolis City. Booth''s legs were still in

    recovery. Now that Harper had suffered a brain injury, Olivia must feel greatly pressured.

    The address was from Samuel.

    Looking at the address on her phone, Nicole felt more and more distressed.

    Olivia was doughty, but she had to borrow money from Jacob to save Booth''s legs. It was already

    enough to make her feel dismal. Now that Harper got injured, she could more or less guess the crux of

    the problem between Olivia and Jacob.

    Nicole leaned back in her chair and sighed softly.

    Olivia was a proud and stubborn girl. Now that she was dragged down by her family, she would feel

    inferior in front of Jacob. However, Olivia shouldn''t break up with Jacob for this reason, right?

    As such an upright man, something must have happened. Otherwise he wouldn''t get that drunk

    yesterday.

    Nicole rubbed her temples. Soon the car arrived at Olivia''s rental apartment.

    "Mrs. Green, we''re here. I''ll go in and take a look."

    "Just wait outside. I will go in."

    Nicole stopped Ernesto, got out of the car alone, and directly walked in.

    There were people living here, but Nicole couldn''t hear anything when she came in. She couldn''t help

    but frown.

    Did Olivia cancel the lease?

    "Olivia?"

    Nicole gave a tentative shout, and Booth''s voice came from inside.

    "Nicole, is that you?"

    "Booth, it''s me."

    Nicole followed the voice and walked into a room. She saw Booth lying on the bed with a ster cast

    on his feet and a book in his hands.

    She nced at the book. It was about finance.

    "You came alone?"

    Nicole looked around and didn''t see anyone else. She then wanted to pour a ss of water for Booth,

    only to find that the kettle was empty.

    Booth smiled awkwardly and said, "Nothing. I''m not thirsty."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "I''ll put the kettle on."

    Nicole boiled a pot of hot water for Booth. Booth''s face was a little red and he seemed to be

    ufortable. She hurriedly asked, "Is there anything wrong with you? Why did you leave the

    hospital? Is your legpletely healed? Or..."

    "Nicole, I''m fine. Are youing here for my sister? She took my father to the hospital. When she''ll be

    back is not clear."

    Booth hurriedly said.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole felt puzzled, "You don''t like mying here?"

    "No, Nicole. Don''t think too much. I don''t mean that."

    "Then you..."

    "I..."

    Booth''s face turned even redder. However, Nicole seemed to be at a loss, which made him afraid that

    Nicole would misunderstand again. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''m fine. I just want to go to

    the bathroom. Nicole, if you are here, I will be shy."

    Nicole''s face flushed.

    She never thought that it would be this problem.

    "So, do you need a hand?"

    As she spoke, Nicole was about to help Booth, but saw a trace of loneliness and embarrassment on

    Booth''s face.

    "Nicole, I can''t go to the bathroom right now. Can you give me the urinal?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    How could this be?

    "If I don''te, how will you do?"

    Nicole knew that she shouldn''t ask, but she had no choice but to ask.

    "Hold it."

    Booth smiled bitterly, but it was heartbreaking.

    Nicole still remembered Booth''s sunny smile back then, but now he seemed to be covered by ayer of

    dust. She could no longer see any trace of the sunny boy in Booth now.

    She felt somewhat distressed for no reason.

    This was all because of her!

    "I''ll get you a nurse."

    Nicole handed the urinal to Booth and turned around.

    "Thank you." Booth whispered, "I can do it myself, and my sister said we can''t cause you any trouble."

    "What kind of trouble is this? Your legs were crippled because of me. I should take care of you."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Booth shook his head.

    "Nicole, now it''s impossible to tell if Brian had someone break my legs because of you or because of

    Elvis. Brian is nowhere to find. Don''t me yourself. I''m fine. Just drinking less water is okay."

    "Nonsense! What do you mean drinking less water? How can a personck water?"

    Nicole noticed that Booth had finished, so she turned around and poured his piss out.

    When she returned, Booth was a little embarrassed, but he gave her an address.

    "My sister should be here by now. Nicole, are you here for my sister and Jacob?"

    Nicole really wanted to tell Booth that Jacob suffered a car ident and it was very serious. But she

    still hesitated when she met Booth''s beautiful eyes.

    The Kents were already unfortunate enough, so she had better get a clear picture of the situation first.

 Chapter 928 Im All Yours

    Chapter 928 I''m All Yours

    "Yes, I just came to see you. I haven''t heard from your sistertely. How is she?"

    Nicole thought for a while and said. She was trapped on the ind by Elvis recently so she didn''t know

    if Olivia was worried. But now it seemed that Olivia was too busy dealing with her own troubles.

    She had to take care of a paralyzed younger brother and a father with brain disease.

    Booth''s eyes were dim.

    "Nicole, can you do me a favor?"

    "What''s that?"

    "Can you find me a job that I can do at home? I originally applied for a job as a trantor. However,

    they fired me because I couldn''t deliver the manuscripts in person. Our family''s financial status is not

    good, and my sister is exhausted. As the man in our family, I have to do something to make it easier for

    her. It doesn''t matter how much does the job pay, as long as I can share the burdens with my sister."

    Hearing Booth''s words, Nicole''s tears were rolling in her eyes.

    Booth used to be a rich kid with great ambition, but now he came down because of the Green family.

    Nicole felt sorry about that.

    "Don''t worry. I will help you."

    "Nicole, I know you are a good person and you me the Green family and yourself for what happened

    to us. However, my sister said that this was our destiny, and had nothing to do with you. She might not

    be able to help you a lot for the circumstance now. But let her know if there is anything she can do. She

    will do her best like the old times."

    Nicole was deeply touched, but also felt grieved.

    "Your sister and I are the best friends forever. Don''t worry. I know your family is too stubborn to ept

    my financial support. So I will keep it in mind and find you a job so that you can share some of the

    burdens for your family."

    "Thank you, Nicole."

    Booth finally smiled brightly, just the way she had seen before when he was young.

    However, Nicole couldn''t even force a smile.

    When she came out of the Kent''s, she was extremely depressed and sad.

    Nicole called Samuel immediately.

    "Is Jacob out?"

    "Yes, but it doesn''t look good."

    Samuel''s voice was somewhat low.

    "I''m at the Kent''s. It isn''t good here either."

    Nicole told him about Booth.

    Samuel whispered without hesitation, "I will call thepany. We happen to be in need of trantors

    will send someone to pick up the manuscripts every day. After all, as important documents, it is better

    not to send them online. I will pay him as usual."

    "Thank you, Samuel."

    "Don''t mention it. We are family. After all, we owe them. It''s just they are too stubborn to ept our

    money. Have you seen Olivia?"

    Hearing Samuel''s question, Nicole sighed and said, "She took Harper to the nursing home to settle him

    down, I suppose. She doesn''t have much savings, and her pocket should be empty now."

    "Don''t worry about Jacob. I can take care of him. Olivia, take care of yourself. Call me if you need

    anything."

    "OK."

    Nicole hung up the phone, feeling somewhatforted. At least Booth''s job was settled.

    After she got in the car and gave Ernesto the address, she called Laurence.

    "Find out where Brian is for me. He can''t just disappear. Busy dealing with Elvis'' business makes me

    forget about Brian. Now it''s his turn."

    Nicole''s said coldly.

    Laurence said yes.

    After the phone, Nicole leaned on the seat. It was a long day for her. She felt a slight pain in her belly

    as if her baby had a long day either.

    Nicole leaned on the seat and rested without any movements.

    Soon, Ernesto arrived the address Booth gave him.

    Nicole looked up, seeing a clinic instead of a hospital. Moreover, it looked tattered outside. She couldn''t

    imagine the sanitary status inside.

    She had no problems with clinics but was just worried.

    Nicole got off the car and walked into the clinic. She didn''t expect that there would be so many people

    inside.

    From afar, she saw Olivia supporting a middle-aged man in a crowded line.

    There were different kinds of people here. Seeing a beautifuldy like Olivia, a man couldn''t help

    moving towards her and deliberately rubbing against her body.

    Olivia frowned slightly and stepped aside with Harper. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the people

    behind immediately cut in.

    "Hey, this is my spot."

    Olivia hurriedly to argue, but was pushed away by them.

    "What? Didn''t you just step aside? Queue up again!"

    A middle-aged woman yelled arrogantly.

    Olivia still wanted to argue, but the man next to her leaned over again.

    Nicole was totally pissed off.

    She quickly stepped forward and kicked the man who harassed Olivia to the ground.

    "Taking advantage of ady in public, how dare you?"

    The man was unprepared and was kicked onto the ground by Nicole.

    Then Nicole suddenly stared at that woman.

    "Why does a woman give another woman a hard time? Besides, Can''t you see that she is with a

    patient?"

    Although the woman was arrogant to Olivia, seeing Nicole was well dressed and followed by Ernesto

    who seemed to be a bodyguard, she hurriedly took a step back to make room for Olivia.

    Olivia was touched and also embarrassed.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Follow me!"

    Nicole grabbed Olivia''s arm and dragged her towards the door.

    "No, my dad needs to see a doctor."

    Olivia didn''t want to move at all.

    "See a doctor here? Don''t tell me that they have a special recipe. Look at this ce. This isn''t the right

    ce to treat your father. Olivia, you are a strong and independent woman, but could you please

    ept our help when you need it badly? We are still friends, aren''t we? Have I ever rejected your help

    when I was in trouble? Does it make you feel noble? How possibly do you think your stubbornness will

    do any good to your father and your younger brother?"

    Nicole was instantly enraged.

    When Olivia was scolded by her, the surrounding people also looked over. She had no choice but to

    take Harper out of the clinic.

    It was windy and a little cold outside.

    Olivia took off her scarf and wrapped it around Harper.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Harper''s brain decease made him feel nothing about all of this. He just looked towards a certain

    direction without focusing on anything, muttering the names of Olivia and his wife over and over again.

    Olivia took out a napkin and wiped Harper''s face. Then, she looked at Nicole, who was still mad, and

    pondered for a moment, "I''m not as stubborn and noble as you think. I''m not that persistent either. I

    used to treat money as garbage, but now I realize the importance of it. Nicole, I tried to call you and

    even twittered you to borrow money. You never answered me. I don''t know what was going on with

    you, but I did contact you."

    She looked at Nicole with tears rolling in her eyes.

    Nicole suddenly felt sorry.

    "I''m sorry. I was imprisoned on an isted ind by Elvis a while ago. There was no signal there so I

    didn''t receive any messages from you. Samuel was busy looking for me so he might not be able to take

    care of you. I''m sorry, Olivia. I''m so sorry, it''s my fault."

    Nicole suddenly couldn''t be angry any more.

    Olivia shook her head and pinned her long hair behind her ears. She smiled faintly and said, "Look, we

    all have our own worries. I''m notining about you when I tell you this. I just want to tell you that

    sometimes, things can be out of our control. My dad''s brain cells are partly dead. The doctor says the

    surgery is expensive. Moreover, I don''t know if my brother''s legs will recover. Now that I can''t afford the

    treatment, I have to let him stay at home. May I borrow some money from you? I don''t know when I''ll

    pay you back, but I''ll get a job as soon as possible."

    Nicole never knew that Olivia and she would be like strangers to each other.

    The Olivia she knew had always been very proud. Even when Olivia was an orphan, she had never

    been so humble. But as humble as Olivia was when she asked Nicole to borrow some money, Nicole

    felt deeply hurt.

    "Olivia, do you know how much I care about you?"

    "It''s not what I''m wishing for either, but Nicole, I have no choice. I need money. My dad can''t wait any

    longer, and I don''t know what will happen to my brother. There is nothing else in my mind. If I''m still a

    friend to you, can you lend me some money?"

    "How much do you need?"

    Nicole knew that there was no point keeping arguing.

    Olivia paused for a moment and whispered, "Eight million."

    "Alright, I''ll give it to you. Let''s go and get the money. I''ll arrange a hospital for Harper to take the

    surgery. Booth''s legs should be well attended. I''ve already find him a job. In addition, we need to hire a

    nurse. You are too tired to take care of two patients."

    Olivia did not object Nicole''s arrangement.

    "I''m all yours."

    "Then follow me."

    Nicole brought Olivia and Harper in the car and jumped in herself.

    After Ernesto started the car, Nicole suddenly thought of something. She looked at Olivia and

    whispered, "What happened between you and Jacob?"

    "We broke up."

    Olivia said in peace. It surprised Nicole that she seemed so calm about it.

    "What happened?"

    "I''m not good enough for him now, and I don''t want to drag him down. It''s the best for both of us."

    Olivia turned her face around with her hand tightly gripping the door handle.

    Nicole couldn''t bear to tell her about Jacob''s car ident.

 Chapter 929 Im Waiting for You

    Chapter 929 I''m Waiting for You

    Nicole thought for a long time about whether she should tell her about it. Then they arrived at the

    hospital.

    Olivia got out of the car first and supported Harper, with Nicole following behind.

    They went to the doctor''s office and told the doctor about the detail of Harper''s decease. Then Nicole

    went through the hospitalization procedures.

    After everything was done, Olivia looked at her watch and whispered, "I have to go somewhere else. I

    have already hired a nurse and will be back soon. I''ll write you an IOUter. Do not refuse."

    Nicole nodded.

    Olivia was a stubborn person. Since she insisted, Nicole should just ept it.

    Seeing Nicole nod, Olivia smiled bitterly and said, "Why didn''t you ask me where I''m going?"

    "I believe that any decision you make is after careful consideration. You are not an impulsive woman.

    You have your own thoughts. You know what you are doing and what you need. As a friend, all I can do

    is to help and support you when you need it. There is no need to ask as long as you take good care of

    yourself. Remember, I get your back."

    Nicole held Olivia''s hand and said.

    Olivia''s tears were about to run out.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thank you, Olivia. I know that your must had a hard time when you were detained by Elvis. I also

    know about your current state of health. Don''t worry. I will take care of myself. I hope you do the same.

    I probably don''t have time to help you with your business these days."

    "You don''t have to say that. It''s us. Do whatever you have to do."

    Olivia nodded and said a few words to Harper before leaving.

    Nicole did not tell her about Jacob''s car ident.

    Looking at Olivia''s weak back, Nicole couldn''t help but sigh.

    After she settled Harper down, she went to Jacob''s ward.

    "How''s he?"

    When Samuel saw Nicoleing over, he looked behind her to check if there was someone else and

    whispered, "He is still unconscious and has already been sent to the ICU. Did you find Olivia?"

    "I did, but I didn''t tell her."

    Nicole sighed and whispered, "She is having a hard time now. Booth can''t take care of himself and

    Harper is a mess. If I tell her about Jacob now, what do you expect her to do? She''s almost crushed.

    I''m afraid Jacob''s car ident will thoroughly break her down.

    Samuel frowned slightly and hesitated to say anything.

    "What is it? Do you think I made a bad decision?"

    "No."

    Samuel took a deep breath and whispered, "Jacob may never get out of thea."

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    "How could it be so serious? How did he get into a car ident? Did someone hit him or did he hit

    himself?"

    "The driver escaped. There are no surveince cameras there. I thought that Jacob was drunk.

    However, the police said there was no alcohol in his blood. That means Jacob was driving soberly.

    There is no conclusion of the car ident now."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was shocked.

    "It doesn''t make any sense!"

    "Nobody knows what happened. Jacob has no rtives now. I''m the only one he has. I''ve already hired

    a nurse. I''ll cover his medical expenses first. Although Jacob has apany, it can only be shut down

    now and the ount will be frozen. He has no will, and he is unconscious now. He cannot authorize us

    to deal with his business so his money is untouchable. "

    Nicole nodded and said,

    "Just follow your heart. However, in this case, I think I should tell Olivia and let her make her own

    decision."

    Nicole''s felt sorry for Olivia, but she had no choice but to tell her about it.

    She walked out of the ward, thinking a lot, and finally called Olivia.

    Olivia was in a noisy ce, probably a bus.

    "Nicole, what''s up? Is there something wrong with my dad?"

    Olivia was very worried.

    It was really hard for Nicole. She had no choice but to say it.

    "No, it''s about Jacob. Olivia, Jacob had an ident."

    Nicole told Olivia everything about Jacob.

    Olivia was inplete silence.

    "Olivia, are you still there?"

    Nicole was worried, and then the phone was hung up.

    Noticing Nicole''s worries, Samuel asked with doubts, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing."

    Nicole smiled and put away her phone.

    Was Oliviapletely over Jacob?

    Or couldn''t she take it so far?

    Nicole did not know.

    Samuel held her hands and said with care, "You''ve worried enough. Alright, Let Ernesto send you back

    first. I can take care of Jacob."

    "I''ll stay for a while. I just feel a little depressed right now. Too much things are going ontely. I just

    need time. By the way, aren''t you going to visit Elvis?"

    Nicole still remembered what Samuel said.

    Samuel looked towards the direction of Jacob''s ward and whispered, "Jacob needs someone to sign

    the forms for him at any time. I can''t leave now."

    "You can actually. I''ll cover for you."

    "You are too tired for this."

    Nicole shook her head and said, "It''s fine. I''m aware of my body condition. It''s not bad for me to walk

    around. I''m just a little depressed. I will be fine as long as youe back soon."

    Samuel hesitated for a moment.

    Elvis might really have something he wanted to know. After hesitating for a moment, he called Ernesto

    to apany Nicole before leaving.

    Not long after he left, Olivia ran over panting.

    "Where is he?"

    Tears welled up in her eyes, making Nicole feel the same way.

    "Don''t panic. He''s in the ICU. Even if you go over now, he might not be able to hear you."

    "I want to see him."

    Olivia couldn''t hold back her tears any longer.

    Nicole was familiar with the feeling. Back when Samuel''s life was in danger, she also felt hopeless. If it

    wasn''t for her belief, she didn''t know if she could persevere. Now, it was all bad news about Jacob.

    "Olivia, be strong. Didn''t you break up?"

    "That''s a lie. If he is fine, breaking up may be good for us since I don''t want to drag him down. But now

    that he''s unconscious, how can I break up with him?"

    Olivia opened the door and walked in.

    Nicole did not follow her and just waited outside.

    Olivia looked at the man lying on the bed covered in gauze and immediately cried. However, as if she

    was afraid of disturbing him, she subconsciously covered her mouth when she cried and walked

    towards Jacob step by step gently.

    It had been only one night since thest time they met. How did he end up like this?

    "Jacob, can you hear me? Do you know who I am? Nicole said that you are unconscious now, but I

    don''t believe it. There is no way that you can''t tell my voice. You can''t lie on the bed like this for the rest

    of your life, can you? I know you are proud although you are not allowed to be . You promised to take

    me to Turkey, Paris and anywhere else I wanted to go. I remember all of it. I''m sorry I broke up with you

    yesterday. I didn''t mean to. But if I don''t break up with you, my family will drag you down. This is my

    responsibility, not yours. I can''t do this to you. But why are you doing this to me? Is this a punishment

    for me? "

    Olivia grabbed Jacob''s hand and whispered.

    "I know you can hear me, right? Jacob, please wake up! I wish you all the best even after I broke up

    with you. I hope you can live a better life without me instead of being like this. Wake up! Please Wake

    up!"

    She grabbed Jacob''s hand and tried to pull him up, but she failed. In the end, shey on Jacob''s body

    and couldn''t stop crying.

    "Why is this happening? Why?"

    However, there was no answer but silence.

    Jacob seemed asleep without any emotions.

    Olivia cried for a while. Then she sat up straight and wiped away her tears. She looked at Jacob and

    smiled, "It''s fine. You can rest for a while if you are tired. I''ll be with you. Please wake up when you feel

    better, okay?"

    Jacob still had no reaction, but Olivia quickly adjusted her mood.

    She took a deep breath and said, "I know the suffering is temporary. Sooner orter, everything will be

    fine. A brighter future is waiting for us. Don''t worry, I will not be crushed. I wille to see you every

    day, talk to you every day, and I will always wait for you. Jacob, no matter what happens, I''m your

    woman for the rest of my life."

    Olivia touched Jacob''s face with love and tenderness.

    "I heard that they hired a nurse for you. I can''t stay here all the time because I have to make money.

    However, I will visit you every day. Don''t worry."

    Olivia whispered to Jacob, recalling their stories and wishes over and over again.

    Watching outside the window, Nicole couldn''t help feeling touched and grieved.

    She knew that Olivia would not leave Jacob again. Even if he could not wake up forever, she would be

    there for him.

    Sometimes, nothing could separate two people who loved each other deeply. She just felt sorry for

    Olivia.

    Now, she had to take care of three men with her weak body. If she wasn''t strong and positive enough,

    she might have copsed long ago.

    Nicole turned around, leaving the private space to them, and walked away by herself.

    Ernesto wanted to follow up, but she wouldn''t let him. The people close her and she was all having a

    bad time. She felt depressed and wanted to take a walk alone.

    Nicole walked towards the garden behind the hospital and identally saw a familiar figure.

    What was she doing here?

 Chapter 930 We Dont Need You Anymore

    Chapter 930 We Don''t Need You Anymore

    Nicole actually saw Melissa here!

    After what happened to Elvis, she did not recall Melissa at all, nor did she think about where Melissa

    had been taken by Elvis and what the consequences would be. Now that she had met her in the

    hospital, she was a little curious.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Nicole directly walked over and asked.

    When Melissa saw Nicole, she was a little mad.

    "What did you do to Elvis?"

    It seemed as if Nicole had cursed her whole family. Her voice was filled with resentment.

    The way that Melissa defended Elvis like this made Nicole feel as if she was his biological daughter.

    Nicole found this incredibly unfair.

    "He has no one to me for. It''s for everyone''s good that he cannot harm others any more. He

    deserves it."

    "Nicole, don''t be toocent! Without Samuel''s protection and the Don family''s support, you are

    nobody."

    Melissa said angrily, "If you grew up in an orphanage like me, eating the leftover food of others and

    sleeping under the overpass, I don''t believe you would have the dignity and elegance as you have

    now."

    After saying that, Melissa ruthlessly hit Nicole and left.

    Nicole almost fell, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she followed Melissa into the hospital.

    Melissa walked into a ward.

    Nicole suddenly had a bad feeling and followed her in.

    She saw Mrs. Bush lying in bed, taking an intravenous drip and kept coughing, while Mr. Bush was

    sitting by her, with profuse white hair on his temples. It seemed that he had aged significantly.

    "Mom and Dad, I''m back."

    Melissa walked over, took out two mangoes from her pocket and handed over.

    "I only bought two for Mom because I want them to be fresh. Try them."

    Melissa said as she handed the two mangoes to Mrs. Bush.

    Mrs. Bush was very happy. She smiled and said, "What a thoughtful girl. You don''t have to buy me

    mangoes. I have no appetite now. Hurry up and eat them. I know you like mangoes."

    As she spoke, she stuffed the mango into Melissa''s hands.

    Melissa shook her head and said, "I have plenty of opportunities to eat mangoes since I''m still young.

    You go ahead. When you finished with the drip, Dad and I will take you away. I''ve put our house on

    sale online. If there''s any news, the estate agent will call me. We can still live a good life in a smaller

    city. Don''t worry, you are my biological parents. Although you lost me when I was young, I will not leave

    you behind."

    Hearing these words from outside, Nicole was stunned.

    Were they leaving the Seapolis City?

    Why didn''t she know about this?

    Moreover, when she was imprisoned by Elvis, did they know about her situation?

    Nicole frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she knocked on the door and walked in.

    "Mom and Dad, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you tell me that you are in hospital?"

    Nicole''s sudden appearance surprised Mr. and Mrs. Bush.

    "Nicole? What are you doing here?"

    Mr. Bush''s expression was somewhat evasive, while Mrs. Bush directly turned around and avoided any

    eye contact with Nicole.

    "Mom, are you sick?"

    Nicole wanted to move forward, but she was stopped by Melissa.

    "What are you doing here? Don''t pretend to care as if you have nothing to do with it. If it wasn''t for you,

    would Samuel do this to us?"

    "What do you mean? What does it have to do with Samuel?"

    Nicole waspletely confused.

    Mr. Bush hurriedly said, "It''s no big deal. We''re discussing about moving to a smaller city. The pace of

    life there is slower and it is more suitable for retirement. Now that you have Samuel protecting you and

    the Don family supporting you, we have nothing to worry about you. Sometimes, it makes you feel

    awkward with us around. Why don''t we just leave?"

    "Dad, what do you mean? When do I feel awkward with you around? What did Samuel say?"

    Nicole seemed to understand what Mr. Bush was implying.

    What did they mean by saying Nicole was protected by Samuel and Supported by the Don family?

    Wasn''t it implying that Samuel and the Don family forced them to leave the Seapolis City?

    But why did Samuel do it?

    Nicole didn''t understand.

    Melissa snorted coldly again and even pushed Nicole away.

    "Stop pretending to be innocent here. Samuel asked us to move away and didn''t allow us to see you

    again. Otherwise, why would they move to another city at such age? Nicole, you are really a cold-

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    blooded person. This is how you pay them back for raising you up, isn''t it?"

    Nicole simply ignored Melissa''s usations. She looked at her mother and asked word by word,

    "Mom, Samuel is not an unreasonable man. You should know that he took care of you for five years

    even when I was separated from him because of a misunderstanding, right? I''m wondering what

    disgusting things you did behind my back, making such a noble son-inw ask you to leave the

    Seapolis City."

    Hearing these words, Mr. and Mrs. Bush immediately turned pale.

    Meanwhile, Melissa pulled Nicole aside angrily.

    "Nicole, what do you mean? You are the ones who bullied us. We''re just ordinary people. We don''t

    have the power to fight against you so we leave. What''s the point ofing here to humiliate your

    parents? You''re such an ungrateful daughter. What exactly do you want from them?"

    "Shut up! I''m not talking to you!"

    Nicole couldn''t bear Melissa''s words any more, but her parents still did not say a word. Obviously, they

    agreed with what Melissa said.

    Being their daughter for so many years, she used to be grateful to them. But now, their behavior

    seemed to put a knife deep into Nicole''s chest with blood dripping all over.

    She knew how much Samuel cared for her, and she also knew that Samuel would not easily hurt the

    person she cared about, unless it was the person who hurt her at first.

    Nicole was wondering what Mr. and Mrs. Bush done behind her back to make Samuel do such things.

    Mrs. Bush was even more afraid to look at Nicole.

    Mr. Bush wanted to say something, but in the end, he chose not to.

    "Why don''t you answer me? Am I still your daughter? Are you going to leave without telling me

    anything now? If I''m not here today, will you just leave me a note likest time? Or will you leave

    without even a note?"

    Melissa was instantly enraged by Nicole''s aggressive attitude.

    "Why do we have to tell you? Who are you? If you truly care about mom and dad, you won''t let Samuel

    drive them away. Nicole, I just want to marry a decent man from upper ss of the Seapolis City. You

    owe me it. Did I do anything wrong? Do you have to let your husband drive you parents away?"

    "Tell me the truth. What exactly happened?"

    Nicole suddenly turned around and looked straight at Melissa. The persistence and firmness in her

    eyes touched Mr. Bush.

    "Let it go. What''s done is done. It''s no big deal. Samuel is not driving us away. It''s just we are suffering

    here and we need some air outside the city."

    "Suffering? Dad, who made you feel suffered? Me or Samuel?"

    Nicole felt sad about this word.

    Suffering?

    Samuel treated them as his biological parents. How was it even possible for them to feel suffered here?

    "Nicole, just let it go. Like your father said, it''s no big deal for us to leave. Now Melissa is back. Things

    are awkward between us. You have your own family and a good life. We don''t have to worry about you

    anymore. There is little time for us and we owe Melissa too much. So we n to travel around with her

    aspensation. Just leave it."

    Mrs. Bush finally said something, but her words made Nicole even sadder.

    "Are you going to abandon me?"

    She suddenly felt abandoned.

    Although Audrey was her biological mother, she had been raised in the Bush family for so many years.

    Furthermore, they treated her very well. Who would expect that the loving ones ended up like this?

    She felt she was thrown away like a rag.

    It was a terrible feeling. Nicole felt a poignant pain inside.

    Mrs. Bush didn''t dare to look into her eyes. She bit her lips and said, "Yes, we don''t need you anymore.

    If we had known that you weren''t our biological daughter, we wouldn''t have tried so hard to look after

    you for so many years. Things would be easier if our biological daughter was gone. Now that we find

    our biological daughter, but we are unable to do anything for her because it took us a lifetime of effort

    and money to raise you up. Originally, we wanted you to help Melissa, but you didn''t do anything about

    it. Now, you''re the richest woman in the Seapolis City. We can''t afford to offend you but we can choose

    to leave. If you really treat us as you parents, you won''t ignore Melissa, and you won''t watch her

    struggle at the bottom ss of the city and do nothing. Contrary to the generosity to an orphan like

    Olivia, you did nothing for Melissa. Do you really think you treated us well? Now you stand here and

    use us for abandoning you. Nicole, isn''t it because you abandoned us in the first ce?"

    Nicole simply couldn''t believe she heard these words from Mrs. Bush''s mouth.

    The mom, who loved her so much and used to look after her in the mid-night with fever herself, was

    gone forever.

    Did it really matter whether she was their biological daughter?

    Since when did she not care about Melissa? Even if she didn''t like how Melissa was, she still cared

    about her. Other than using herself to exchange with Elvis for Melissa, what else had she done wrong?

    Nicole was hurt, but she sensitively sensed that perhaps it was because she did not exchange herself

    with Elvis for Melissa that Mr. and Mrs. Bush were so angry with her.

    She suddenly felt it hrious, ironic and yet so hurtful.

 Chapter 931 Do You Know Something

    Chapter 931 Do You Know Something

    "Am I the one abandoning you? Mom, don''t you feel ashamed saying so?"

    Nicole looked at her mother and suddenly felt that this woman had be so distant and strange. She

    couldn''t help but think of Audrey.

    Could blood ties really change everything?

    People would only give out everything for their own blood. Once they found out that there was no blood

    rtion between them, they would change into another person in no time.

    Was this human nature?

    Nicole could not possibly understand but only felt deep pain about it.

    Mrs. Bush naturally couldn''t look into Nicole''s eyes so she didn''t speak anymore.

    The room was so silent that one could even hear others'' breaths.

    Finally, Nicole showed a bitter smile and walked out of the ward without saying anything.

    They had already abandoned her the moment they found Melissa. She had nothing to hope for.

    Nicole''s leave made Mrs. Bush and Mr. Bush heave a sigh of relief. Only Melissa looked at Nicole''s

    back with a thoughtful look.

    Nicole walked away for a long distance and then she suddenly wondered if her parents had sold the

    house. If not, they might be in need of money now. No matter what, the two had raised her for more

    than twenty years. This was thest thing she could do for them as her way to say goodbye.

    Therefore, Nicole took out a bank card from her pocket and returned back to the ward. However, before

    she entered, she heard Mrs. Bush''s voice.

    "Aren''t we going too far with Nicole? Anyway, she is still raised by us. If we ask her sincerely, she might

    agree to help Melissa for the sake of us."

    "If so, she would have done that. Mom, don''t be so na?ve. She''s just an ingrate. Think about this. Did

    she ever care about you after she found out about her biological mother? Did she ever help you when

    youcked money? No, she did nothing. She is just busy with being a richdy. You are nothing to her."

    Melissa said coldly.

    "Nicole has her own difficulties. Her life in the Green family is not as glorious as you think."

    Mr. Bush argued.

    "Dad, what do you mean? I can''t believe that you still think well of her now. Then why did youe to

    me? Last time, when I went to find the violin teacher, Nicole must have done something behind our

    back. Otherwise, Seuss wouldn''t tell me that I was not qualified and refused me. He had already said

    that we would hear from him soon. Dad, you''ve also heard this. It must be Nicole. She was the only

    one we met in the building when we were leaving. She must go to Seuss and yed some tricks. She

    pretended to be very helpful to me on the surface, but pulled strings behind. Why can''t you see through

    such a woman? She wants nothing good for me so that I couldn''t take good care of you. She just wants

    you to rely on her and only her."

    Hearing Melissa''s words, Nicole stopped at the door.

    Did Seuss turn down Melissa?

    But what did this have to do with her?

    She only went there to talk to Elvis. How could this also be her fault?

    He who had a mind to beat his dog would easily find his stick.

    Nicole decided not to rush in anymore. Instead, she leaned against the wall and was eavesdropping

    openly.

    When Mr. Bush heard what Melissa said, he stopped talking.

    "Is this true? Answer me." Mrs. Bush asked in surprise.

    Nicole suddenly felt amused.

    Shouldn''t they ask her? She hadn''t even say for herself when they already made a conclusion on this

    matter.

    Mr. Bush pondered for a moment and said, "It should be true. In the Seapolis City, no one can ask

    Seuss for anything except Nicole and Samuel. This must be the case. I told you so. Nicole has always

    looked down on Melissa. We''ve established on that. s, how did this child be like this? All our

    efforts these years are in vain as she winds up as an ingrate."

    Nicole was still smiling, but there was no warmth in her eyes.

    Mrs. Bush cried when she heard this.

    "How can Nicole be like this? She has everything now with the support of the Green family and the Don

    family. She can live a happy life even if she doesn''t work. What about Melissa? Audrey exchanged our

    kids in the past and we are the one who suffer now. To put it bluntly, this is all Audrey''s fault. The

    Shaws and the Dons owe us. But Nicole is bullying our Melissa. What Nicole did is not paying her debt

    but making more sins. This is not right. I need to talk things over with her even if I have to leave the

    Seapolis City. I can''t ept this."

    As she spoke, Mrs. Bush was about to lift the quilt and get out of bed, but Melissa stopped her.

    "What for? She will never admit her ungratefulness on the surface. Talking about this is just an

    opportunity for her to brag about her good name. People would only appraise her. Just drop this now.

    When I was captured by Elvis, she never tried to save me. Can''t you see who she is? Now that Seuss

    won''t teach me and Samuel demands us to leave the city, what can we do? The only money we have

    was used for connections for my future. But no one in the Seapolis City was willing to give us a hand.

    Samuel must have done something or those people wouldn''t turn back on us. Mom, stop dreaming

    anymore. Nicole is no longer your daughter and you should remember that now."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly due to what Melissa said.

    Recently, she had been too busy. She didn''t even know what''s happening. However, Melissa''s words

    and the Bushes'' stance on this really disappointed her.

    Nicole was not curious about the following conversation. She put back her card and turned around to

    leave.

    Since they have found her guilty and ungrateful, why would she ask for trouble?

    She did have money, but she was not stupid to give it to those who thought ugly of her.

    Nicole now was in a very bad mood, and even a little irritable.

    She never knew that one day she would face such usations from her adoptive parents. The coldest

    thing was that they had never asked her for verification. Was she such a person to them?

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little ironic and funny.

    She leaned against the pir of the corridor and watched the peopleing and going. For a moment,

    she did not know what was left of human nature and what to trust.

    When Olivia came out, she saw Nicole looking nkly at the crowding and going with a pair of red

    eyes. Olivia was slightly stunned, and then she quickly walked over.

    "Nicole, what''s wrong with you?"

    Olivia''s voice brought Nicole back.

    Nicole looked at Olivia nkly at the first. She tried her best to restrain her emotions and said with a

    smile, "Nothing. Got something on my mind."

    "You might catch a cold standing here. Go back now. I heard from Jacob that it was you and Samuel

    who gave him the money. His funds were frozen and thepany stopped operating. I''ll return his

    medical fee to you when I have the money."

    Nicole waved her hand at Olivia''s words.

    She had been friends with Olivia for a long time. Even though there was family feud between them,

    Olivia did not treat her like Melissa and her parents did.

    Thinking of this, Nicole couldn''t help but feel even more ufortable.

    "No need. You know that money is all we have left. Here''s a card with 300,000 in it. It''s the prize from

    myst designpetition. I have no use for it. Take it. Now that there are so many things going on in

    your family and Jacob is injured, you must be in need of money. Even if you can go to work, you have

    to find a job first. I can ask Samuel if hispany has any job vacancy. With your qualifications... "

    "Nicole, I''ll find my own job. Don''t bother. I''ll take the money, and handle the rest myself. Just take care

    of yourself for me."

    Olivia interrupted Nicole and took the bank card from her.

    Nicole paused and nodded her head.

    "Alright, you have your ways of handling things. Just do as you want. Don''t worry. In the Seapolis City, I

    won''t let others bully you."

    "I know,"

    Olivia smiled knowingly.

    Right at this moment, Melissa voice came out of nowhere.

    "Look what I''ve found. You two are more like sisters."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly and chose to ignore her. But Melissa continued, "Olivia, you must

    ride on Nicole''s coattails. If she is in a bad mood, you might be the one to suffer like me. My mom and

    dad treat her so well but she forces them to leave here. You have to be careful dealing with this kind of

    person. Anyway, wish you good luck."

    Nicole was so angry that her entire body trembled. Before she could say anything, Olivia smiled and

    said, "I have never relied on Nicole. We are both independent individuals. Whatever she does is a

    favor, not a duty. You can never understand the rtionship we have. Melissa, if you are really idle

    enough, do spend some time thinking about your future. I know what you did. Your parents may choose

    to be hiding from the truth. That''s their freedom. But if you dare to do anything to Nicole, I will make you

    regret it."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole suddenly felt that Olivia was referring to something.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Olivia, do you know something?"

    Melissa''s expression immediately changed.

    "What does she know? She''s just spouting nonsense. Olivia, stop showing off in front of me. I still have

    my parents to protect me. What do you have? A paralyzed younger brother, an idiot father, and now a

    disabled boyfriend. If a woman like you wants to support them, you probably need to be a mistress for

    an old man? Even so, it''s not likely that you willnd a rich man. Who would like you, a mediocre

    woman? Maybe you can be a performer at the dancing hall."

    "Melissa!"

    These words really ruffled Nicole''s feather.

    Melissa could insult her, but she could not treat Olivia like this.

    Just as Nicole was about to make a move, Olivia suddenly grabbed Nicole''s hand and looked straight

    at Melissa.

    "Jacob''s car ident hasn''t been reported yet? How did you know that he became a

    vegetable?"

 Chapter 932 Wait And See

    Chapter 932 Wait And See

    This brought Nicole back to her senses.

    "That''s right. How did you know that he became a vegetable?"

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly emitted a sharp light.

    "Do you have anything to do with Jacob''s car ident?"

    She grabbed Melissa''s hand, her heart fluctuating.

    She had always known that Melissa was at Elvis''mand. But she never pays much attention to

    such a nobody as Melissa was just the daughter of the Bushes. She did not take it to heart. However, if

    Melissa is involved in Jacob''s car ident, she could not do nothing.

    Seeing that Nicole and Olivia both suddenly became serious and aggressive, and Nicole grabbed her

    by the wrist, Melissa immediately let out a scream.

    "Mom and Dad,e quickly! Nicole wants to hit me!"

    Hearing this, Mr. Bush immediately ran out, and Mrs. Bush followed in panic with one hand holding the

    IV drip.

    "Nicole, what are you doing? Let go of Melissa!"

    Mrs. Bush cried in tears, and Mr. Bush''s expression immediately sank.

    This was another attack to Nicole''s heart and she felt as if it was being torn apart again. But she

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    showed nothing on her face.

    "She is involved in a traffic ident. I want to take her to the police station."

    Nicole said without any emotions.

    Melissa panicked.

    "Mom, don''t let her take me away. She wants to kill me! Mom, Dad, save me!"

    Melissa shouted.

    "Shut up! If you really are innocent, I will personally apologize to you." "No need."

    Before Nicole could finish her words, Mr. Bush directly stepped forward and pped off Nicole''s hand,

    causing the back of her hand to instantly turn red and swollen.

    Mr. Bush pulled Melissa behind him in a protective manner. He even looked at Nicole angrily and said,

    "We have already agreed to leave the Seapolis City. What else do you want? Do you want to kill

    Melissa in front of me and your mom? Nicole, is this now how I have taught you all these years?"

    A sense of bitterness pressed down on Nicole throat, making her unable to ignore.

    Olivia was a little surprised at Mr. Bush''s attitude. Seeing the swollen back of Nicole''s hand, she quickly

    pulled Nicole behind her and said coldly, "Mr. Bush, it''s not our business that you want to protect your

    biological daughter. But you also have to tell the wrong from the right. Nicole doesn''t owe you anything.

    What Melissa said isn''t true. Right now, I don''t care if she is your daughter or not. If I find out that

    Melissa is involved in my fianc¨¦''s car ident, I will not let it go! It''s best that Melissa is clean.

    Otherwise, I definitely seek justice for my fianc¨¦, and not even Nicole can change my mind."

    "Who the hell are you! I heard from my mother that you''re just an orphan. If it weren''t for my parents

    supporting you in your studies back then, you are just a low life scum begging for your life day after

    day. You''re as ungrateful as Nicole, and now are trying to threaten my parents. How dare you, Olivia?"

    Melissa was still talking nonstop with Mr. Bush behind her.

    Nicole looked at her parents and noticed their silence. It was as if what Melissa said was also what they

    thought, which made Nicole heart-broken.

    "Back then, I was the one who paid Olivia''s college fee with my own personal bonus. It has nothing to

    do with you, right?"

    Nicole looked straight at Mrs. Bush and Mr. Bush.

    Mr. Bush did not say anything. But Mrs. Bush whispered, "We raised you, so your money is naturally

    ours. There''s no need to say what''s yours and what''s ours."

    "Haha!"

    Nicoleughed angrily.

    "So you are the one who supported Olivia through her university? I remember that I haven''t been

    asking for money from you since high school. My tuition and living expenses were all earned by me.

    Are those also the money of the Bush family?"

    "You''re not married. Of course, your money belongs to the Bush family."

    Nicole was really impressed by Mrs. Bush''s logic.

    She never knew that her mother, who had always been noble and elegant, would one day pester her

    like a shrew for Melisa, the real daughter.

    It was futile to say anything now. The Bushes would not admit that they were wrong. Since that was the

    case, why would she continue arguing? The only one that got hurt was just herself.

    Olivia also noticed the awkward rtionship between Nicole and Mr. and Mrs. Bush. She sneered and

    said, "Back then, Nicole gave me the money for my college education. If you think that it was the Bush

    family''s money, I can pay you back."

    "Olivia!"

    Nicole wanted to stop her.

    Olivia needed the money more than the Bush family did.

    Even if the Bush family did not have any money, at least the paintings and calligraphies collected by

    Mr. Bush these few years were still worth some money. Moreover, she did not believe that Samuel

    would not give them money if he chased them away. The family was just acting miserably in front of

    her.

    But if Olivia gave the money to the Bush Family, she would be in a dilemma.

    Olivia knew Nicole''s good intentions. She smiled at Nicole and then turned to the Bushes and said, "I

    remember that the tuition fee for my three years of college is 100,000. Do you want it now orter?"

    "Right now."

    Melissa looked at the bank card in Olivia''s hand, a trace of greed shing through her eyes.

    "No, this money is for... "

    "Okay! Wait here, I''ll go get the money for you now, but after you take the money, Nicole and I have

    nothing to do with you anymore. Mr. Bush, as far as I know, Samuel gave you ten million to leave the

    Seapolis City. It is enough for you to live a good life, and it can also be considered as buying off all of

    your rtionship with Nicole. Therefore, please don''t try to use this rtionship again to hurt and

    threaten her in the future. After all, once you receive the money, your kindness is paid off."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole was stunned.

    Samuel gave them ten million?

    How would Olivia know?

    She looked at Olivia and felt like she had missed something.

    When Olivia said that in public, the Bushes felt quite shameful.

    "Samuel forces us to leave the ce where our ancestors lived. What''s wrong with giving us some

    money? Besides, the Green family has money."

    "The Green family has money, but it''s not for buying off your harassment. Dad, when did you be

    so vulgar?"

    Nicole simply couldn''t believe that the person in front of her was her father, whom she had respected

    for so many years.

    Mr. Bush didn''t dare to look into Nicole''s eyes, and was stuttering in his speech.

    Melissa sneered and said, "You are not in need of money and could, of course, say so. We are

    different. Nicole, even if we ept the money, so what? Did you deny that my parents raised you?"

    "Mom, do you think so too?"

    Nicole looked at Mrs. Bush.

    Mrs. Bush immediately turned her face away and didn''t say anything. This was also a way to

    acquiesce.

    Nicole instantly found herself too ridiculous.

    Sheughed twice and said to the Bushes, "Mr. Bush, Mrs. Bush, since you both think so and have

    taken the money from my husband, we are now strangers. I heard that you are selling a house through

    an agent, right? I''m sorry, but I remember that house is mine. I left the Seapolis City five years ago. You

    mortgaged my house to the bank because you were short of money. At that time, the bank held an

    auction. Samuel bought the house and put my name on it. Am I right?"

    As soon as Nicole said, Melissa immediately became anxious.

    "Nonsense! Mom and Dad, this isn''t true, is it?"

    Melissa looked at the Bushes.

    The Bushes immediately frowned.

    "At that time, we were still your parents. Even if Samuel bought the house, you said that the house was

    for us to live in when we were old. A promise is a promise."

    Nicole sneered at Mrs. Bush''s words.

    "I said that it was for you to live after you retire, but you don''t have the right to sell it. Now that you want

    to sell my house, you even sell our rtionship for 10 million. May I ask, why should I let you sell my

    house?"

    Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush suddenly didn''t know how to refute.

    "Nicole, you are already so rich. Why do you fight for a house with us?"

    Melissa''s words made Nicoleugh out loud.

    "My money is my money. What does it have to do with you?"

    "You!"

    Melissa was so angry that she wanted to make a move, but when she thought of Nicole''s fighting skill,

    she hesitated.

    "Mom and Dad, look at her. Nicole is bullying me. Don''t you say something to her?"

    Olivia felt that this family was really a joke.

    "You want money for Melissa and benefits from Nicole. But what you did is hurting her again and again.

    Don''t you have any dignity?"

    Olivia''s words were like a p on the face of the Bushes.

    Mr. Bush was embarrassed.

    "Let''s go!"

    He pulled Melissa and Mrs. Bush, intending to leave.

    But Melissa directly threw him away and stretched out her hand towards Olivia.

    "Money! Give me the 100,000 you owe the Bush Family!"

    Even at this point, Melissa still remembered to get the university fee from Olivia that Nicole paid.

    If it was in the past, Olivia would never allow such a shame.

    Nicole wanted to give them the money, but Olivia stopped her.

    "You''ve helped me enough. I can handle this."

    Olivia asked Nicole for the password and took out 100,000 from the ATM at the side and threw it to

    Melissa.

    "I''m done with you two. Please go to the house agency to cancel the trade of the house that belongs to

    Nicole."

    "This is not your business."

    Melissa hugged the money and left angrily. However, when she passed by Nicole, she ruthlessly hit

    Nicole with her shoulder and said coldly, "Let''s wait and see."

    "You can''t leave. Before we make a thorough investigation of Jacob''s ident, none of you can leave

    the city."

    Nicole''s cold words caused the Bushes to immediately stop their steps.

    "Nicole, isn''t this enough? You really want to force me and your mother to die in front of you?"

    Mr. Bush blushed out of anger as he looked at Nicole. It seemed that he was going to fight her to death

    in the next moment.

 Chapter 933 I Have the Final Say in This Matter

    Chapter 933 I Have the Final Say in This Matter

    "Force you to die? Why is that necessary?"

    Nicole had given up on them in her heart so she showed no mercy in her words.

    "Today, I just want truth. If Melissa has something to do with Jacob''s car ident, no matter what you

    say and whether you are live or not, she will have to pay the price!"

    Nicole''s gaze made Melissa a little afraid.

    "Mom and Dad, let''s go. Don''t argue with this lunatic."

    After saying that, Melissa pulled the Bushes and left.

    Olivia looked at Nicole andforted her while patting her shoulder gently,"It''s not worth grieving over

    someone who doesn''t even care."

    "I know. It''s just too ironic. How do you know that Samuel gave them 10 million? What happened when

    I was away?"

    Nicole looked at Olivia and was determined to get an answer.

    However, Olivia pulled her long hair behind her ears and smiled, "You always want to know everything

    clearly. Don''t you feel tired?"

    "I have the right to know. I need to know how they think of me."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Olivia sighed and said, "After Melissa was taken away by Elvis, they begged

    Samuel to exchange you for Melissa."

    "I know about this. Is there anything happenedter?"

    "Yes."

    Olivia sighed and said, "When Elvis first took Melissa, she had safely returned home. However, after

    knowing that Seuss didn''t want to teach her, Mrs. Bush personally went to Samuel''spany and

    made a scene."

    "What? Why didn''t I know about this?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Olivia smiled and said, "Samuel has bought off the media. At that time, Mrs. Bush threatened Samuel

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    with her life, asking you to beg Seuss to ept Melissa as his student. Mrs. Bush cared nothing about

    you even you were taken away by Elvis. Samuel said that you were still in danger and he would settle

    this when you came back. However, Mrs. Bush insisted her request and even said that If Samuel did

    not agree to her, she would die at the entrance of Eternal Group. Then he would be the one hated by

    you for the rest of your life."

    "How could she be like this?"

    Nicole felt very ufortable now that she found out that Samuel had been forced into such a

    situation by her mother.

    "There is more. Mr. Bush even spread rumors everywhere, iming that you were ungrateful and used

    your power to suppress Melissa and that you were cutting off all their retreats. Samuel asked his PR

    department in hispany to deal with this matter, but he was afraid that you would feel sad after

    knowing about it. So he directly gave them 10 million and a month to leave the Seapolis City. They are

    not allowed toe back afterwards and should nevere after you."

    Olivia''s words made Nicole feel as if she had fallen into an ice cer.

    Her dad and mom, who had treated her so well before, now spared no effort for their own daughter,

    and could even lose their dignity and reputation. Of course, the two easily forsook the 20-year-long

    rtionship with her.

    Nicole felt pain inside but she also was clear of what she should do in the future.

    "I see. Thank you for telling me this."

    "We''re friends. It''s nothing."

    Olivia waved her hand.

    Nicole looked at her and whispered, "Now you need money. How about... "

    "200,000 is enough. It''s enough for me to find a job and support them. Don''t be so worried. I''m your

    best friend. I won''t embarrass you. I''ll stand by your side one day and make everyone envy us."

    Olivia''s confident act moved Nicole very much.

    Olivia was always so strong-willed that even if the sky fell, it wouldn''t be able to crush her persistence.

    "Work hard. I am wait for this day."

    "I will."

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    Then Olivia left the hospital.

    It was raining lightly outside, apanied with a trace of coldness.

    Olivia looked around, and thought that now she was the only one left. She had to move on to the future

    with three disabled men. This was not an easy path, but she had to.

    Those were her father, younger brother, and Jacob. They were all important to her so she would grit

    her teeth and march on.

    She believed that there would always be rainbows after the storm.

    Olivia took a deep breath and walked alone on the road in the light rain. Now a taxi was too expensive

    for her.

    She kept looking through those recruitment ads, but none of them is up to her expectation.

    She had to cover a lot of expenses so only a high sry could save her.

    ''What should I do?

    Do I really have no choice but to work as an escort girl?

    Absolutely not!''

    Olivia did not allow herself to be like this.

    She must be a clean woman for the love of Jacob. She couldn''t disgrace him.

    Olivia wiped her face. When looking forward, she noticed a crowd of actors filming not far away. An

    idea came to her.

    It may be difficult to work in the entertainment industry, but if she really seeds, she would make

    enough money for the medical bills of her father, younger brother and Jacob.

    Olivia seemed to have found her way.

    She quickly walked towards the group of extras.

    "Excuse me, are you still hiring people?"

    Olivia''s voice was not loud, but it was quite brisk, causing people to feel refreshed.

    The director nced at Olivia and was immediately attracted by the light in her eyes.

    "Are you here to apply for a job?"

    "Yes."

    Olivia had never done this before, but she had to act so.

    The director waved his hand at her.

    "Come here. We need someone to y a corpse now. You need to y dead in the rain for half an

    hour. Can you do it?"

    "I can!"

    Olivia knew that the rain was very cold, and she would definitely be frozen after half an hour and might

    catch a coldter. But this seemed to be her only option.

    There was no other way!

    Even if there were thorns ahead, she still had to proceed.

    Seeing the determination and persistence in Olivia''s eyes, the director asked someone to take Olivia to

    change her clothes. When Olivia passed by him, the director whispered, "If you can hold on for half an

    hour, I''ll give you three hundred today!"

    Three hundred!

    This figure gave Olivia a sense of motivation.

    "I can definitely do it!"

    "Give her a bowl of ginger soup to warm up."

    The director stopped looking at Olivia and directly instructed his assistant.

    Olivia followed the staff to drink a bowl of ginger soup. She felt a bit warmer, and then was pushed out

    there.

    The rain was cold and quite painful when it fell on Olivia, but Olivia was just lying there, motionless, and

    no even blinking her eyes for one time.

    Half an hour was long enough to make a girl feel chilly, especially when Olivia wore very thin clothes.

    The director was very satisfied with this scene.

    "Very good! Hurry and pull her up. Give her the money and ask for her phone number. There aren''t

    many actors like her. Remember to call her the next time we need extras."

    With the director''s words, Olivia felt much more at ease.

    The assistant gave Olivia 300 and asked for her phone number before leaving with the others.

    Olivia trembled alone because of the coldness and kept sneezing.

    She touched her nose and smiled when she saw the 300 cash, which was a bit wet, in her hand.

    There was hope, wasn''t there?

    She had earned three hundred today.

    If she could earned three hundred each day, it would be ten thousand a month. Although it was still a

    drop in the bucket, there was still hope.

    Olivia stood up and jumped high on the spot for a while as a way to warm herself before packing up her

    things and turning around to leave.

    Olivia had just taken a few steps when she saw a car parked by the side of the road blocking her way.

    She was slightly stunned.

    She knew this person. He was the director''s assistant just now.

    "Is there anything else?"

    Olivia asked politely.

    The assistant opened the car window and whispered, "Our director appreciates you very much. Come

    here tonight and the director promises that you will be able to rise to the top in the future."

    With that, he gave Olivia a card.

    Olivia looked down and her face darkened.

    That was a hotel room card.

    Olivia knew exactly what this meant.

    "Sorry, I don''t do this."

    Olivia threw the room card back.

    Olivia''s behavior irritated the assistant.

    "You are being stupid. This is a once-in-a-life time opportunity. Do you know who our director is? There

    are countless people waiting in line for his roles. This is your only chance."

    "I don''t sell."

    Olivia turned around and left without any hesitation.

    When she decided to enter the entertainment industry, she knew that the path wasn''t smooth. However,

    she never thought that this kind of thing woulde so quickly.

    She was just an extra.

    However, Olivia felt a little embarrassed and indignant when she remembered that half an hour ago,

    when her clothes were thin and got wet, the curve of her body was also revealed in front of others.

    Should she continue this way or not?

    This was the fastest way to make money in the short term.

    She needed money!

    Her father needed it. Her younger brother also needed it. So did Jacob.

    Ordinary jobs weren''t possible to satisfy her need, so she could only bite the bullet and walk on.

    However, with no power and connections, she didn''t know how long she was able to protect herself in

    the entertainment industry.

    It hurt.

    Olivia went home and changed into a new set of clothes. At this time, her nose couldn''t breathe

    normally. She quickly boiled some ginger soup and took some medicine.

    Seeing that it was almost noon, she came out her room to cook for Booth.

    Booth noticed that Olivia didn''t look too well so he asked worriedly, "Olivia, did you catch a cold? Did

    you not bring an umbre when you went out just now?"

    "I am fine. Just do your thing. I heard that you work as a trantor in Eternal Group?"

    "Yes."

    Booth nodded.

    Olivia smiled very gently.

    "It sounds good. Just don''t be too harsh on yourself. You still got me."

    "I''m the man in the family, okay?"

    Booth was a little sad.

    Olivia was under too much pressure. Even if he was a man, he still felt tired, let alone a woman like

    Olivia.

    Sometimes, he felt that finding his sister back was not a good thing. If the Kent family hadn''t found

    Olivia, she may be live a very different life now.

    "Olivia... "

    "Alright, I borrowed some money from Nicole. I''ll contact Dr. Ashley to examine your legs again. There''s

    must be hope."

    But Booth directly refused Olivia''s suggestion.

    "No more examinations. Two hundred thousand is enough for us to live for a long time. Spending it on

    my legs is very likely to be in vain. I don''t want to waste it."

    "I have the final say in this matter. We will see the doctor."

    Olivia said firmly. Booth was moved by her words and his eyes turned red.

 Chapter 934 Im Not Participating in the Design Competition

    Chapter 934 I''m Not Participating in the Design Competition

    "Olivia, don''t. Seriously, I''m probably going to be a cripple. Even with the Greatest Global Scalpel as

    my doctor, my legs might not recover. You''d better keep the money for yourself instead of me."

    "Nonsense. You are my younger brother and the future of the Kent family. I am just a woman. The

    future of our family depends on you. Your priority now is to cure your legs. Before Dr. Ashley deres

    that your legs are incurable, I won''t give up. I will get the money no matter how. Don''t worry about the

    rest."

    Olivia said firmly. Booth was almost in tears.

    "Olivia, I''m just a cripple. Don''t bother for me."

    "Nonsense again. With you guys, I feel like I''m still alive. Anyway, I''m cooking for you. Then I''ll go to

    see Dad. Jacob had a car ident, too. He''s a vegetable now and needs people to talk to him from

    time to time. If you do care about me, hurry to get better and help me."

    Olivia didn''t keep Jacob''s crash from Booth, which resulted in Booth''s dropped jaw.

    "Jacob had a car ident?"

    "Yeah. I don''t think it was just an ident. There might be something going on. But I haven''t had time

    to look into the matter yet. But don''t worry. I will get to the bottom of it."

    When Olivia heard the coincidences from Nicole, she had a feeling that Jacob''s car ident had been

    nned. And she had more doubt by Melissa''s behaviors.

    This was so weird.

    "What did Nicole say?"

    Booth asked directly.

    Olivia paused for a moment before saying in a low voice, "She should be investigating it with Samuel,

    but I wish I can do something about it. Let''s not talk about it now. Wait for a while. I''ll go to the hospital

    after cooking."

    "Olivia, you seem to have caught a cold. Have a rest this afternoon if you can''t hold out."

    Booth didn''t have the heart to see her like that.

    Olivia waved her hand. "I''m fine. I can handle it."

    Her face was red. Obviously, she had a fever.

    Before Booth could say anything, Olivia had already head to the kitchen.

    After everything was done, Olivia brought some food to the hospital.

    Nicole was still there. Seeing Olivia, she frowned slightly.

    "Why is your face so red? Did you catch a cold?"

    With that, she was about to touch Olivia''s forehead. But Olivia dodged her hand.

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    "You have a cold? Where did you go? What did you do?"

    "I said I''m fine. Keep an eye on Jacob for a while for me. I''m going to see my father first."

    Olivia quickly left.

    Watching Olivia''s tottering feet, Nicole felt sorry for her.

    She took out her phone and called Ernesto.

    "Find out what Olivia did this morning."

    After receiving the order, Ernesto replied soon.

    "Mrs. Green, Miss Olivia went to work as an extra. She stayed in the rain for half an hour ying a

    corpse. And..."

    He hesitated for a moment before telling Nicole about the director.

    Nicole''s face darkened immediately.

    "Mrs. Green, should I warn that director?"

    Ernesto was mad, too.

    Nicole shook her head. "Wait, we''ll talk about itter."

    Ernesto knew how close Nicole and Olivia were. Now that such a thing had happened, Nicole actually

    told him to wait. Ernesto didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask.

    Nicole asked Ernesto to call the doctor. When Olivia returned, Nicole said directly, "Go get a jab in the

    infusion room, or I won''t let you leave today."

    Seeing her, Olivia knew that Nicole had found out what she had done. So she didn''t protest and went to

    the infusion room for injection beforeing back.

    "I want to talk to Jacob."

    "Okay."

    Nicole left the ward.

    That was when Samuel called. He asked in a low voice, "Where are you? Hospital or home?"

    "Hospital."

    "I''ll pick you up."

    "Alright."

    Nicole hung up the phone. Samuel arrived very soon.

    Nicole got in the car. Noting the gloomy look on his face, she knew his questioning of Elvis might not go

    very smoothly.

    "Elvis didn''t cooperate?"

    "He did. It''s just that the Una thing is a little tricky. But I will take care of it. Don''t worry."

    Samuel didn''t want to involve Nicole in Elvis'' shit anymore.

    Nicole nodded.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "Samuel, I need to talk to you about something."

    "What is it?"

    "I want to start a film and televisionpany."

    Samuel paused at Nicole''s words.

    "You want to start a film and televisionpany?"

    "Yes."

    "Something went wrong?"

    Samuel knew Nicole was not interested in movies and television at all. Since she brought that up all of

    a sudden, something must have happened.

    Nicole shook her head. "No. I just want to start apany like that. What? Are you worried that I can''t

    do it well?"

    "No. I was just a little surprised. Besides, your designpetition ising. Will you be overwhelmed

    if you set up apany now?"

    Samuel was right.

    Nicole gritted her teeth and said, "I''m not participating in the designpetition. I''ll consider it next

    time."

    "What?"

    Samuel knew better than anyone how much Nicole hadmitted to thepetition, so he was so

    shocked when hearing her sudden decision about quitting.

    "Nicole, what''s wrong? Tell me the truth."

    "Olivia wants to be an actress. But without resources or supporters, she can''t get anywhere in the

    entertainment industry. Samuel, she is stubborn and refuses to be defeated. It is not easy for her to

    borrow money from me to make ends meet. So, instead of standing by and watching as she gets

    rejected or even runs into trouble alone in the industry, I would rather go with her."

    Nicole exined her n.

    Samuel watched Nicole and the determination in her eyes. Suddenly, he let out a smile and asked,

    "You''ve made up your mind?"

    "Yes."

    "No regrets? Do you understand that the car designpetitions are not held annually? If you give up

    this opportunity, you may not be as talented as you are now the next time. Even so, you don''t regret it?"

    Deep down, Nicole felt it a pity.

    She loved car design and had dreamed about being sessful in the field. But ns can''t keep up

    with changes.

    She couldn''t watch as Olivia struggled alone in the mess of the entertainment industry. She could help

    Olivia.

    Besides, it is not that Nicole couldn''t seed in the entertainment business after leaving the design

    industry.

    With that in mind, Nicole took a deep breath and said with relief, "If there is such a day, I could only say

    that I''m not suitable for designing. I won''t me anyone. I just hope I can do what I want to do."

    Seeing that Nicole had made up her mind, Samuel nodded.

    "Alright, it''s good that you''ve decided. How much money do you need to operate? I''ll have Ernesto

    prepare the money for you. Take as much as you need. Don''t hesitate."

    "Sure. You''re my husband, and you''re so influential. How could I not have you as my backer? I''m not

    Olivia. Of course, I''ll make good use of such resources. Don''t worry."

    Nicole beamed at Samuel''s agreement.

    Samuel did not object, but he was a little worried about Nicole and their baby.

    "You shouldn''t work too hard during your pregnancy. I''ll transfer some employees from the secretary''s

    office to help you."

    "Alright, set up thepany for me first. We¡¯ll go into detailter."

    Hearing Nicole, Samuel teased her with a smile.

    "You''re not making Olivia a superstar, are you?"

    "I do have that n, but it won''t work for the time being. We need to sign other actors and actresses to

    beef up thepany."

    Samuel felt relieved to know that Nicole had her ns.

    "I''ll have someone take care of this. You should go back and take good care of yourself. You''ll probably

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    be very busy in a few days."

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not refuse.

    After learning about the Bushes from the hospital, Nicole had been down. Now that she saw Samuel

    and knew that he was so supportive of her, Nicole''s mood was lighter.

    "Right, would you do me another favor?"

    Nicole pondered for a moment before finally speaking.

    "Hmm? You''ve been through a lot this morning without me. You seemed to be very busy this morning,

    Mrs. Green?"

    Samuel was joking, but he didn''t expect Nicole to notugh. Instead, she said evenly, "Keep a close

    eye on Melissa and the Bushes. Don''t let them leave the Seapolis City these days."

    "What''s going on?"

    Seeing that Nicole was in a bad mood, Samuel was puzzled.

    "Did they harass you?"

    "It''s fine. I''ve handled it. I know you gave them money and asked them to leave. I suspect that Melissa

    has something to do with Jacob''s car ident. I can''t let them run away before I figure out what has

    happened. No matter what the Bush family will do to me, I don''t care. Since they have cut off their

    rtionship with me, why should I be kind to them? If Melissa does have something to do with the

    crash, I won''t let her get away with that."

    Hearing her, Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Melissa has something to do with it? What do you mean?"

    Nicole repeated Melissa''s sarcasm about Olivia.

    "My men are not powerful enough in the Seapolis City, so I need your help. I know Jacob had the car

    ident in a ce without any security camera, but I don''t believe there are no monitors at the

    entrance or exit. Nor do I believe there were no witnesses. If we work hard, we will find clues. Jacob''s

    car ident is not that simple!"

    Samuel narrowed his eyes at her words.

    "If it was intentional, I will never let them off."

    With that, Samuel drove the car back to the Green''.

    Nicole and Samuel got out of the car. Just as they were about to go inside, they spotted a figure sh

    past behind them.

    "Who is it?"

    Samuel was vignt.

    But the figure was too fast for him to have a good look at his face.

    Suddenly, a loud bang sounded from the mansion before a mushroom cloud soaring into the sky.

 Chapter 935 Who Was That Bold?

    Chapter 935 Who Was That Bold?

    "Petty!"

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to run inside but was stopped by Samuel.

    "Stay out here. I''m going in to take a look."

    With that, Samuel left Nicole to Ernesto and ran inside.

    Nicole looked at his back with concerns.

    "Ernesto, follow him. It was so loud. I wonder what happened to them inside. Lillian and Petty are both

    women and pregnant. And Zac is nowhere to see. Samuel can''t handle it by himself."

    Ernesto paused at her words.

    "But Mr. Green asked me to take care of you."

    "I''m fine. How can I be in danger out here? I''ll call the police. Hurry up."

    Nicole pushed Ernesto and picked up her phone to make a call.

    Seeing that Nicole insisted, Ernesto ran into the house to help.

    Nicole finished her phone call. Before she could turn around, she saw a figure running towards her.

    Because of the smoke, she found the person somewhat familiar, but she could not clearly see the face.

    "Who are you?"

    The figure sprinkled a handful of powder towards Nicole.

    Attacked by a sweet smell, Nicole found her eyes darken and she fainted.

    By the time she woke up again, she was in the hospital.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Nicole? Are you alright?"

    Samuel looked at her anxiously, haggard.

    Nicole shook her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "You fainted on the roadside. Fortunately, I came out in time. What happened? The doctor says that

    you have low blood sugar. Did you not eat well? You are weak now, and you eat for two people. Don''t

    skip meals because you want to stay in shape. Did you hear me?"

    Samuel wasn''t using her. He was sorry for her.

    Nicole couldn''t think straight, and her brain even hurt.

    "Wait, you said I fainted on the roadside?"

    "Yes."

    "I was drugged."

    Nicole touched her forehead and said. Samuel''s face darkened.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I remember very well that I saw a figure running out of the house. I couldn''t see his or her face clearly,

    but somehow this person looked so familiar. I demanded the person''s identity, only to be sprinkled with

    a handful of powder. It smelled very sweet, and then I cked out."

    Nicole tried her best to exin in detail, but the headache still didn''t get better.

    Samuel called Ernesto immediately.

    "Check the surveince video and see who Mrs. Green met before she fainted."

    Soon, Ernesto reported that the footage had been cut off.

    Samuel''s expression became darker.

    Who was it?

    Who was that bold?

    How dared they attack Nicole right in front of him?

    "The doctor will examine you again. I thought you fainted from low blood sugar, but I was wrong. Then

    we need to check out any hidden dangers."

    Hearing Samuel, Nicole nodded and endured the difort to have a full body check-up.

    While waiting for the result, she asked Samuel, "How are Petty and Lillian? Are they hurt?"

    "No."

    "Why did it suddenly explode?"

    Samuel sighed at Nicole''s question. "Lillian didn''t know how to use the microwave. She misced

    something in it and caused an explosion. Fortunately, she was not in the kitchen at that time, and Petty

    was also walking in the garden. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. I couldn''t me

    her. Let''s move to the seaside vi for the next few days. The mention needs to be renovated."

    Nicole was surprised by his words. She never expected that would be the case.

    "It''s good that nobody was hurt. I thought it was an attack by someone who doesn¡¯t like us."

    Nicole gave a mocking smile.

    But Samuel seemed to be lost in thought.

    "Maybe it makes sense."

    "What?"

    Nicole guessed that Samuel was a little overly concerned.

    But Samuel said in a low voice, "The microwave oven is powerful, but it can''t blow up the kitchen and

    living room, can it? And when we came back, we did see a figure dashing away. Who was that person?

    Why did that persone out of our house? I asked Lillian and Petty. They said no one came to our

    house today. Since that''s the case, who did we see?"

    Surprised for a short while, Nicole asked, "Do you suspect that someone nted the illusion of the

    microwave explosion?"

    "Yes!"

    "Why? For what?"

    Samuel thought for a while before saying, "Perhaps to blow me up, or Lillian."

    "Lillian?"

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    Everyone in the Green''s knew that Nicole rarely cooked. Samuel liked to prepare breakfast for Nicole

    every morning, and Lillian spent the rest of the time in the kitchen.

    In this way, the attacker was either aiming at Samuel or Lillian.

    If the target was Samuel, there would be too many suspects. After all, Samuel was the richest man in

    the Seapolis City. The suspect could be hispetitors or someone connected to Elvis. But if the

    figure came for Lillian, Nicole couldn''t think of anyone else except Elvis.

    Suddenly someone came to her mind, but Nicole quickly shook her head.

    That person shouldn''t have the guts to do so, right?

    Seeing that Nicole was deep in thought, Samuel couldn''t help but ask, "Are you scared? Or are you

    thinking about something?"

    "No. I was wondering who would dare to do this."

    "A fugitive. Perhaps it was Elvis'' men. They may have done it to avenge him. Leave this to the police.

    Don''t worry. Have a good rest. We''ll talk about it when the resultes out."

    Seeing the worried look on Samuel''s face, Nicole swallowed her words.

    "Alright."

    The waiting was a little tormenting for them. Samuel had someone deliver food to Nicole. Since she

    was sort of hungry, Nicole took a few bites before the result came out.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, here is the result. Mrs. Green only inhaled a small amount of Rohypnol, which

    does little harm to her body."

    Hearing the doctor, Samuel looked gloomy.

    Luckily, the person only sprinkled a little Rohypnol on Nicole. What if it had been poison? What would

    he do?

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand tightly and said, "Rx. Don''t worry. I''m fine. God bless me."

    "Don''t you go out alone again."

    A little disheartened by Samuel''s words, Nicole pursed her lips. But at the thought that Samuel was

    doing it for her, she did not argue.

    Nicole returned to the ward and rested for a while before Petty and Lillian showed up.

    "Nicole, are you alright?"

    Seeing Nicole''s pale face, Petty hurried to ask.

    "I''m fine. Just low blood sugar. I fainted."

    Nicole decided not to say anything about her being drugged. Petty was in the early stage of pregnancy,

    and Lillian was even more cautious. It was better not to let them worry.

    "How can you have low blood sugar? Did you eat very little? Nicole, you can''t do that. Look at me, I eat

    well and I sleep well "

    Petty grabbed Nicole''s hand and found it a little cold.

    "Nicole, are you cold?"

    "No. My hands are always cold. I''m okay."

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    Seeing them, Samuel offered in a low voice, "You should move to my seaside vi these days. The

    mansion needs renovation. There''s no need to bring clothes or anything else. I''ll have someone buy

    some for youter."

    "No need, Samuel. I have my clothes."

    Petty wasn''t used to Samuel''s concern.

    Nicole looked at them and said with a smile, "Just keep your brother busy for a while. Otherwise, he will

    feel guilty about the explosion."

    "How so? It was my fault. I didn''t know that thing shouldn''t be microwaved. It was all my fault."

    Lillian med herself.

    She was grateful that neither Petty nor Nicole was home. If they had been hurt, even Lillian''s death

    could not have redeemed her fault.

    Seeing that Lillian was so guilty, Nicole said immediately, "Lillian, you didn''t do it on purpose. It''s even

    better. I have long been dissatisfied with the decoration of the mansion, but I couldn¡¯t find a proper

    excuse to renovate it. It''s good now. I finally got my wish."

    How could Lillian not know that Nicole wasforting her?

    She looked at Nicole gratefully, unable to utter a single word.

    Noting the tiredness in Nicole''s eyes, Samuel interposed, "Alright, Petty, bring Lillian over. You should

    still have your things at the vi. You can live in it after a little cleaning up. Nicole is tired. Let her have

    some rest. We will stay in the hospital tonight. If Nicole feels better tomorrow, we''ll go home."

    "Alright, we''re leaving. Nicole, take good care of yourself. Tell me what you want to eat and I''ll cook for

    you."

    Nicole nod with a smile at Petty''s words.

    "All I want now is to sleep."

    She had a bad headache.

    Seeing her condition, Lillian and Petty left rapidly.

    After sending them away, Samuel went back and found that Nicole was asleep.

    Worried, he went to the doctor to ask about Nicole''s state. The doctor regarded it as a normal reaction

    after being drugged. Coupled with the fact that Nicole was pregnant, she was sure to be tired.

    Samuel stayed awake all night with Nicole.

    But Nicole had a good sleep.

    When she opened her eyes and saw Samuel''s bloodshot eyes and stubble, she was touched.

    "You haven''t slept all night?"

    "I''m good. I was relieved to see you sleeping soundly. How do you feel? Do you still have a headache?"

    "Much better. You should go and rest for a while."

    Nicole urged Samuel to have a rest. But Samuel said he could wait. Only after the doctor ran a check

    for Nicole and assured him that she was fine did Samuel breathe a sigh of relief.

    The two went home. Under Nicole''s plea, Samuel finally went back to the bedroom to sleep.

    He asked Nicole to stay with him and fell asleep soon.

    Nicole watched the exhausted man and gently covered him with a quilt. Then she heard a knock on the

    door from outside.

    "Mrs. Green, I have something urgent to discuss with you."

    "Wait a moment."

    Nicole looked at Samuel. Seeing that he was sleeping deeply, she got up and walked out gently.

    "What is it?"

    Nicole asked in a hushed voice.

    Ernesto looked at her and hesitated.

 Chapter 936 The Past Three Months Is Such a Torture

    Chapter 936 The Past Three Months Is Such a Torture

    "What can''t you tell me?"

    Nicole sounded a little harsh.

    Ernesto shook his head immediately and said, "I can tell you about it. But I''m afraid you''ll get angry if I

    do so."

    "I''d be angrier if you don''t tell me."

    Nicole was amused by Ernesto''s simplicity.

    Ernesto scratched the back of his head with embarrassment and answered, "The Bushes''... No, your

    house in the Bush family was sold by Melissa."

    "Sold?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Melissa was bold enough.

    Nicole had made it clear that it was her house and asked Melissa to return it. She didn''t expect Melissa

    to make a move that fast.

    "Who bought the house?"

    Ernesto paused again at her inquiry.

    "What? I can''t afford to offend the buyer?"

    "No, Mrs. Green. It was bought by Mrs. Bradford. Her husband, Mr. Bradford, is one of the four most

    powerful masters in the Seapolis City."

    Hearing Ernesto, Nicole went still.

    She had known three of the four most powerful masters of the Seapolis City. One was her Samuel, the

    second wasmander Emory Cawker, and the third was Doctor ir Hawk. The fourth was rarely

    mentioned. It was said that Steven Bradford hadpany in the Seapolis City. But because of some

    special reasons, Steven didn''t live in the Seapolis City. His family was even more mysterious.

    But now Nicole''s house was bought by Mr. Bradford''s wife?

    "Can you get in touch with her?"

    "It''s not easy. It''s said that she was the Greatest Global Scalpel, Ashley Shaw. There are tons of people

    all over the world waiting in line for her to perform surgery for them. No one knows her personal

    number, and she probably won''t answer if we dial her business number. Even if she answers the call,

    we''ll have to wait until next year. Besides, I heard that they havepleted the formalities. Melissa has

    gotten paid already."

    Nicole was dismayed at Ernesto''s words.

    They were so fast, and Ashley was so hard to contact. What should she do?

    Wait!

    Mrs. Bradford was Ashley, the Greatest Global Scalpel?

    Nicole was thrilled all at once.

    "Check this Mrs. Bradford, no, Dr. Ashley''s personal number for me. I need to meet her."

    Seeing Nicole''s excited expression, Ernesto couldn''t help but say, "Mrs. Green, I really can''t do

    anything about this. But you can have Mr. Green ask Mr. Bradford. He might know his wife''s personal

    number."

    Hearing him, Nicole nodded quickly. But Samuel had only been asleep for a while. She shouldn''t wake

    him up.

    "I see. I''ll tell Samuel about this. You can go now. Right, register a movie and televisionpany for

    me. As for the capital, start from the lowest level."

    Ernesto paused at her order, but he soon nodded and went to handle it.

    Seeing Ernesto leave and remembering Booth''s legs, Nicole was hopeful again.

    It was said that the Greatest Global Scalpel had skillful hands and could even mend bones that were

    disintegrated. Nicole had been looking for such a doctor, but she didn''t expect toe across her in

    this way.

    If Ashley could operate on Booth, Nicole would be d to give her the house for free.

    With that in mind, Nicole was electrified.

    But she didn''t wake Samuel up.

    Samuel had stayed awake for her all night. Now is the time he needed sleep the most. She had to wait

    for Samuel to have enough rest.

    While Nicole was waiting, she turned on herptop, put away her drawings for the designpetition,

    and sent an email to the organizer to exin that she had decided to give up this time.

    After all of that, Nicole felt sorry and sad. After all, she did like car design. But at the thought of what

    Olivia and her brother had suffered because of her and the Green family, of how difficult it was for a

    helpless woman like Olivia to make ends meet for her family, and of how twisted the entertainment

    industry could be, Nicole resolutely closed the drawings.

    Olivia needed her.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Without the design, Nicole still had the Green family, the Don family, and the Shaw family, but Olivia

    only had Nicole.

    If Nicole couldn''t even protect Olivia, who else could give her hope?

    Nicole figured it out and no longer felt regret.

    There are always too many choices in life. As long as she believed it was worth it, it was a good choice.

    Nicole put away herptop in the cab of the study.

    After doing all of this, Samuel woke up.

    "Hey."

    Nicole gave him a ttering smile.

    Samuel rubbed his sleepy eyes and nced at her before asking, "Anything I can do for you?"

    "How do you know?"

    "It''s written all over your face."

    Samuel said while washing his face.

    Nicole felt she had no secret in front of Samuel.

    "You''re so boring. Can''t you just pretend you don''t know? Can''t you just humor me!"

    Samuelughed.

    "Are you a dog? You need me to tease you?"

    "Samuel, I want to kick your ass."

    Nicole was a little upset.

    Sometimes Samuel doted on her so much, and sometimes he was so mean.

    Seeing the look on Nicole''s face, Samuelughed even harder.

    "If you kick my ass now, I won''t dare to hit back. Speak up, what do you need your husband to help you

    with?"

    Nicole''s ears were somewhat feverish when she heard the word "husband".

    "Well, I want to ask you about someone."

    Nicole coughed awkwardly before answering him.

    "Who is it?"

    "Mr. Bradford, one of the four masters of the Seapolis City."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes the moment he heard her.

    "You''re interested in him?"

    "What are you talking about? How can I be interested in him? I''m looking for his wife, Ashley''s number,

    her personal number. Can you get it?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel with expectancy.

    Samuel shook his head.

    "No!"

    "Why not? Aren¡¯t you four masters close with each other? It''s said that you''re hand in glove with each

    other. It''s not that I''m not going to do anything to her. His wife just bought my house and I want to talk

    to her."

    Nicole said rapidly.

    Samuel frowned.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but the outsiders have little idea about the rtionship between

    Steven and his wife. I''m telling you. Just listen and don''t pass it around."

    "What?"

    Nicole''s appetite for gossip was instantly aroused.

    Samuel sighed. "Steven was forced by his wife to marry her. Their marriage is not what it looks like. In

    fact, they live their own lives and neither of them interferes with the other. Generally, Ashley contacts

    Steven first, and Steven doesn''t save her number. So if you want me to ask for her number, I could only

    pass on a message. As for whether you will have her number, I''m not sure. "

    Hearing him, Nicole cried out in disappointment.

    "How could there be such a couple? They don''t have feelings for each other?"

    "It''s hard to say. I noticed that Steven has gone home quite frequentlytely. It''s not entirely true to say

    they don''t have feelings for each other. But it''s their business to take care of. As an outsider, I can''t get

    into them."

    After saying that, Samuel finished washing his face and went straight to the bedroom. In front of Nicole,

    he took off his shirt.

    Nicole flushed at his sturdy upper body.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Getting changed!"

    Samuel said innocently, except that there was a trace of teasing on the corner of his lips.

    The redness extended from Nicole''s face to her neck in no time.

    "You took off your shirt without informing me in advance. I''m leaving."

    "Why leave? You''re my wife. I don''t mind you staring at it. What are you so shy about?"

    Samuel turned around and pressed Nicole directly on the wall. A trace of desire surged in his eyes.

    "The past three months is such a torture."

    Samuel''s breath was ragged.

    Nicole only felt her face burning. Even Samuel''s breath was so hot. Her blood elerated and her

    heart pounded.

    "Swallow it even if it is torture. Otherwise, what will happen to our baby?"

    Nicole didn''t sound confident. Her breath was somewhat uneven. If Samuel insisted, she did not know

    if she could withstand the allure.

    To be honest, she was tempted, especially after seeing Samuel''s perfect body.

    Seeing Nicole''s inviting expression, Samuel was swayed.

    He lowered his head gently and breathed out on Nicole''s face with a trace of warmth.

    Nicole swallowed a mouthful automatically and closed her eyes. She could hear her heart beating like

    thunder.

    The corner of Samuel''s lips rose slightly.

    He nted a light kiss on Nicole''s forehead and whispered, "Store it for me. Three monthster I will

    collect my interest."

    With that, he let go of Nicole.

    After the burning sensation around her disappeared, Nicole took a deep breath.

    "Asshole!"

    With that, she turned around and ran away.

    This was simply too embarrassing!

    She thought Samuel would...

    The more she pondered about it, the more she felt like a nymphomaniac.

    Her face was burning.

    Seeing Nicole flee away in such a hurry, Samuelughed out loud.

    His little wife was still so na?ve, adorable, and attractive.

    Samuel shook his head. At the thought of what Nicole just said, he put on his clothes and picked up the

    phone to call Steven.

    "What have you been up to?"

    "Nothing."

    Steven''s deep voice came from the phone.

    "Sounds tired?"

    Samuel teased Steven, which was rare.

    "Spit it out! I was so annoyed."

    Steven was obviously in a bad mood.

    "Give me your wife''s number."

    "What are you doing?"

    Steven was vignt. He sounded as if he was ready to knife Samuel if Samuel suggested that he was

    attracted to Ashley.

    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not interested in your wife. Your wife just bought a house. Unfortunately, that

    house belongs to my wife, but it was sold secretly by the daughter of her adoptive parents. My wife

    wants to talk to your wife about this."

    Samuel exined quickly.

    Steven heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I''ll ask her and give you her answerter."

    After that, Steven hung up the phone with a loud sound as if Samuel could do something to his wife if

    he spared one more sentence for Samuel.

    If this wasn''t love, Samuel didn''t know what love was. But Steven was such a fool who refused to admit

    that he loved his wife.

    Only after Nicole ran out of the bedroom did she felt her cheeks less hot.

    Just as she was calming herself down, Ernesto ran in from outside.

    "Mrs. Green, I''m afraid things won''t work out for the filmpany."

 Chapter 937 Im at Your Service Anytime

    Chapter 937 I''m at Your Service Anytime

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was a little puzzled.

    Samuel happened to walk downstairs and paused when he saw Ernesto. "What did you say about the

    moviepany just now?" he asked.

    Ernesto was slightly surprised and then looked at Nicole. After seeing her nod, he said, "When the

    moviepany heard that it was Mrs. Green''s registration, they immediately rejected it."

    "Who dared to do that? That was a p in my face!"

    Samuel''s smile was somewhat cold.

    Ernesto felt as if the temperature in the room had uncontrobly dropped to freezing temperatures. He

    could do nothing but nerve himself to say, "He''s just returned from abroad and hasn''t worked long in

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    the department."

    "He seems to know nothing and so fears nothing?"

    Samuel chuckled, which however terrified Ernesto.

    "I don''t know. I failed to do this well. I deserve your punishment."

    "It has nothing to do with you. I''ll deal with itter. You can leave now."

    Hearing this, Ernesto hurriedly retreated.

    Seeing how scared Ernesto was, Nicole sighed and said, "Can you restrain your aura? Look how you

    have terrified Ernesto."

    "Do I have any aura? Then why aren''t you afraid?"

    Samuel walked over and directly wrapped his arms around Nicole''s shoulders.

    Nicole was slightly embarrassed.

    "How can hepare to me? I''m your wife."

    "That''s the point. If you''re not afraid of me, why should he? After all, I don''t have any feelings for him."

    As he spoke, he moved his head closer to Nicole, whose face blushed and heart raced as a result.

    "Stop it. Don''t you feel ufortable as you know you can''t do it?"

    "It''s OK."

    Samuel suddenly realized that his wife was quite funny. With some teasing, she got hot under the

    cor, just like a cute kitten.

    "Samuel, I''m busy. I don''t have any time to y around with you."

    Nicole also noticed that Samuel was simply teasing her. She hurriedly pushed him away, though her

    heart itched.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel stopped teasing her. He pulled her hand and sat on the sofa. Then he

    whispered, "I''ll wait for Steven to tell me the news of Ashley, and I''ll also deal with the moviepany.

    You can rest at home and wait for me to manage them before you go to work, okay?"

    "I feel it''s not good to have you do everything for me. After all, it''s my idea to start the moviepany.

    You''ve been busy enough, so I''ll handle it myself. I''d like to see who it is that has rejected me directly."

    Nicole''s eyes showed that she would not admit defeat.

    Although Samuel was worried about her health, he still did not stop her.

    "Alright. If you can''t handle it yourself, I''m at your service anytime."

    "I get it."

    In order to prevent Samuel from leaning over again, Nicole hurriedly took a step back. Her careful

    expression immediately amused Samuel.

    "Seriously?"

    "Get lost!"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was like a naughty child now, yet she was not annoyed about it at all.

    Samuel also knew Nicole didn''t really mean what she said. He chuckled, but he still gave way to her.

    Steven called at this moment.

    Samuel pointed at the phone and answered it.

    "Any news?"

    "Yes."

    Steven''s voice was a little low.

    "Is your wife by your side?"

    "No, my daughter''s sleeping."

    Samuel understood as soon as he said this.

    Everyone knew that Steven cared about his daughter most. No wonder he kept his voice so soft.

    "Tell me the number."

    "I''ll send it to you on Twitter. Let me tell you something. Don''t contact her unless you have something

    important. She''s got a lot of surgeries recently."

    "I see."

    After Samuel hung up, Steven sent him Ashley''s number.

    After getting the number, Nicole gave Samuel a happy peck.

    "Thank you, honey."

    "Just one kiss and that''s it?"

    Samuel was not satisfied. He was still thinking about the soft touch that didn''tst for a second.

    Nicole rolled her eyes upwards and said, "That kiss is already a great reward. I''m going upstairs."

    "Is this kicking down thedder?"

    Samuel was a little upset.

    Why did he felt he was thrown away upon being used by his wife?

    Nicole chuckled, but did not deny it. She happily took the phone number and went upstairs to the

    bedroom.

    As for why Nicole didn''t make calls in front of him, Samuel didn''t think too much. He definitely gave his

    wife the personal space.

    Thinking of the moviepany Ernesto had mentioned, he couldn''t help but pick up the phone and dial

    a number.

    After returning to her bedroom, Nicole called Ashley ording to the number.

    Soon, a cold voice was heard at the other end.

    "Who''s that?"

    "Hello, my name is Nicole Bush. I''m Samuel Green''s wife. I just asked Mr. Bradford for your phone

    number."

    Nicole said straightforwardly.

    Ashley was slightly surprised, and then nodded and said, "I know you. I heard that the house I bought

    is yours. Is there anything wrong with the procedures?"

    "Yes, that house is mine. I have the property ownership certificate."

    Nicole first talked about the house.

    Ashley frowned slightly. She hadn''t expected her assistant to make such a mistake.

    "Sorry, my assistant handled it. I''ll have her deal with the rest things. I promise to return your house,

    and I''ll also get my money back."

    "I didn''t mean to rush you. Actually, I call you to ask a favor. And if you really like the house, I can give

    it to you. I will also get your money back."

    Ashley paused for a moment with Nicole''s words.

    "You ask me for a favor?"

    "Yes, my younger brother has aminuted fracture of his leg. He''s only in his early twenties now. It

    doesn''t feel good to see him spend his precious time in bed. I heard that Doctor Ashley has remarkable

    professional skills, so I want to ask if you could do me a favor and perform an operation on him."

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Ashley answered.

    "I''m afraid I can''t help you. My surgery schedule for the week is full."

    "Doctor Ashley, I know that you are very busy and that everyone may beg you for help, but given that

    your husband and mine are like brothers, could you help me?"

    Nicole rarely begged in such a humble manner, but now, for the sake of Booth, she had no choice but

    to do so.

    Booth was so young that she could not bear to watch him spend the rest of his life in bed. That would

    be too cruel for him, and she would feel sorry for that.

    Ashley was not a soft-hearted person, but she paused slightly when Nicole mentioned Steven.

    "I''ll stay in City B recently. If you cane over, I''ll help diagnose him in the evening. My daytime is

    fully upied."

    Hearing Ashley''s words, Nicole got happy immediately.

    "Yes, of course. We''ll be there soon. Thank you, Doctor Ashley."

    "Since we are both the brothers'' wives, just call me Ashley. I have an operation to performter, so I''ll

    leave now. Just call me when you arrive."

    "OK, no problem."

    After Nicole hung up, she still found it kind of incredible.

    She could feel by Ashley''s voice that she was very cold, but she couldn''t care less about it now.

    Thinking that Booth''s leg might recover, Nicole got extremely excited.

    She called Olivia after hanging up. Unluckily, no one answered.

    Nicole knew that Olivia was looking for a job everywhere and that she didn''t even rest to earn money.

    She might be ying an extra or something now.

    Nicole couldn''t wait any longer and went downstairs immediately.

    Samuel was gone. He might have gone to thepany.

    Nicole told her family a few words and then asked Ernesto to drive over. She went to Olivia''s rental

    house first.

    Booth was tranting the documents when he saw in surprise Nicolee.

    "Nicole, what brings you here? Are you looking for my sister? She''s not here."

    "I''m not looking for her. I''m looking for you."

    Nicole couldn''t hide her excitement in her expression, which puzzled Booth.

    "Looking for me? You want the documents? I haven''t finished tranting them yet. I need some more

    time."

    "Forget about the documents. It''s about your leg. Booth, I''ve contacted Ashley, the Greatest Global

    Scalpel. She has promised to diagnose you."

    Booth was stunned for a moment by Nicole''s words. When he realized what Nicole had said, he asked

    in disbelief, "Nicole, are you serious?"

    From the bottom of his heart, he was still eager to stand up.

    Nicole knew that all her efforts were worthwhile.

    "Yes, I''m serious! I''ve really contacted her, but she doesn''t have time toe over. We''re going to City

    B."

    After the initial excitement, Booth fell silent for a moment.

    "It would take a lot of money, right?"

    "Don''t think about the money. I''ll take care of it."

    Hearing what Nicole said, Booth whispered, "Nicole, you don''t owe us anything. There''s no need to do

    that."

    "Then you''ll borrow my money, and you can return it to me twice in the future as soon as your leg is

    healed. I know you are talented. If you can really stand up one day, I don''t think you will go back on

    your word, right? Why don''t we write an IOU?"

    Nicole knew that Booth, like Olivia, was quite stubborn and self-respecting. Now he was finally

    somewhat persuaded by her such words.

    "I''ll talk to my sister about it."

    "OK."

    Booth quickly called Olivia, but there was still no answer.

    He was a little worried.

    "Nicole, do you know what my sister is doing? Last time, she came back with a cold. And she went out

    again before recovering. She didn''t say anything even if I asked her. Now that I can''t get through to her,

    is there any ident that might happen to her?"

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    An ident?

    Thinking of Olivia''s work, along with the director''s attitude Ernesto had mentioned, Nicole began to feel

    uneasy.

    "I''ll go out and take a look. Prepare yourself. If your sister agrees, we''ll leaveter."

    "Alright, thank you, Nicole."

    Hearing Nicole was going to look for Olivia, Booth naturally obeyed.

    Nicole went out and asked Ernesto to locate the nearest shooting scene. She directly asked him to

    drive there at breakneck speed.

    However, when she arrived, she had never expected to see such an infuriating scene.

    "What are you doing?"

    She quickly stepped forward and pulled those people away. Then she subconsciously protected Olivia

    behind her. Her beautiful eyes looked around the crowd and finally lingered on the director.

    "Is this your idea?"

 Chapter 938 Steven, Whats This for?

    Chapter 938 Steven, What''s This for?

    Nicole was burning with anger.

    She never expected to see such a scene that so many people surrounded Olivia and kicked her.

    The weak Olivia curled up on the ground, allowing others to bully her.

    It made Nicole''s heart ache to see that, and she was also furious at that.

    Olivia gently tugged at Nicole''s arm and whispered, "It''s not the director''s fault. This is a show, and I''m

    ying the role."

    "Is that so? As far as I know, you''re an extra, right? I''ve never heard of any extra who need be shot for

    so many times before it''s finished."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole had seen in the car that Olivia performed this scene for several times. Someone must have

    deliberately had it in for her in the name of filming.

    The director looked at Nicole. He naturally knew her, yet instead of ttering her, he just said

    indifferently, "For an extra with bad performances, it will naturally take many times before the scene is

    passed. Mrs. Green, you are an amateur, so don''t interfere in our job. If you can''t bear to see her suffer,

    then she can just quit. Anyway, we don''tck extras."

    Nicole''s chest heaved fiercely with anger. She grabbed Olivia''s hand and said, "Let''s go! Don''t do it

    anymore."

    However, Olivia did not move.

    "Nicole, let go of me!"

    Olivia''s gaze was persistent.

    Looking at Olivia''s bruised face and arms in surprise, Nicole was at a loss for a moment.

    "Why do you have to do this?"

    "I am just an extra now, but in order to be an actress in the future, I have to suffer some

    hardships. If I can''t stand it now, what should I do with my family? What about my future? You may help

    me once, but can you help me for the rest of my life? Even if you can, I don''t want to live like that. I

    must rely on myself and shoulder the burden of my family. So leave me alone. You''d better go now.

    Staying here will only make you feel ufortable."

    Olivia used to be so high-spirited, but now she actually endured everything for money.

    Though Nicole felt painful to see that, she didn''t say anything else.

    "I''ll wait for you to knock off."

    Nicole was also stubborn.

    Olivia did not try to persuade her, and in fact, she did not have the time. After all, she was just an extra.

    The director was right. He could rece her at any time, which meant her over-one-hour suffering

    would be in vain.

    She took a deep breath, turned to the director and said, "Sorry, director. We can start now."

    The director was surprised.

    Originally, he thought that this woman would be unable to bear it and leave, or beg for mercy from him,

    but to his surprise, she actually managed to endure it.

    With Nicole sitting and watching by the side, the director became cautious. Even if he wanted to find

    some excuse to make it difficult for Olivia, he would not dare to do so tantly. After all, Samuel was

    famous for doting on his wife.

    "Everyone, let''s begin. This time all of you should do your best and pass it just once."

    Others naturally understood what the director meant.

    Olivia then tried her best to perform the same scene in the same ce as before, while Nicole watched

    her from the side without making any sound.

    Olivia didn''t stop working untilte.

    The director paid her, said goodbye to Nicole and left.

    Olivia felt aches all over her body. After everyone left, she sat down beside Nicole and gasped, "Ask

    your driver to buy me a bottle of iodophor. I really can''t walk anymore."

    "I thought you were made of iron, had endless energy and couldn''t feel the pain."

    Nicole spoke with some discontent.

    Ernesto hurriedly took out the iodophor that Nicole had bought in advance and handed it over.

    "Roll up your sleeves and I''ll apply the medicine to you."

    Nicole''s tone was quite cold, yet her action was very gentle.

    Olivia looked at Nicole and said with a smile, "You''ve really got a sharp tongue."

    "You..."

    Nicole could do nothing but re at Olivia and say, "Don''t think that I have no idea of what''s going on.

    It''s not that you fail to reach the standard of an extra. It''s just the director that intends to punish you. Did

    he try to use the casting couch to you? Your refusal must have irritated him, so he won''t miss the

    opportunity to punish you. He has left me with a bad impression, and I''ll definitely punish himter."

    How could Olivia not know what was going on?

    However, she needed money now. She didn''t have a choice.

    She sighed and said, "Actually, we both know that is the case, but I do need a lot of money now."

    "Is this the only way?"

    Nicole looked at Olivia and asked subconsciously.

    Olivia paused for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes, there''s no other way left. You know my family

    condition. It''s like an abyss that I must fill with astronomical money. ording to my knowledge, if I can

    make my debut, even though my one year''s ie may not afford a better life, at least we can make

    ends meet. That''s why I have to choose this way."

    Nicole carefully applied the medicine to her and sighed, "Since you''ve decided, I''ll support you."

    "Thank you."

    Olivia didn''t know that Nicole was going to start a moviepany for her, and Nicole didn''t say

    anything about it. She changed the topic and said, "Call Booth. He''s worried about you."

    "OK."

    Olivia took out her phone.

    She had set her phone to mute because of the work. Seeing that Nicole had also called her, she smiled

    and then called Booth.

    "I just got off work and I''m not allowed to use the phone during work hours. What''s up?"

    Olivia was tired, but when she called Booth, her voice sounded very lively and rxed.

    Nicole looked at her and suddenly understood.

    Olivia was trying to show her most positive aspect to her family.

    It was her family that motivated her to move forward.

    Nicole didn''t say anything and continued to apply the medicine to Olivia.

    Booth finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Olivia''s voice.

    "Olivia, I couldn''t get through to you. Nicole and I are very worried. By the way, is Nicole there?"

    "She''s beside me."

    Olivia smiled and said, "Why are you calling me?"

    "Nicole said she has contacted Ashley, the Greatest Global Scalpel, and she asked me to follow her to

    City B. Olivia, should I go there?"

    "Of course, why not?"

    Olivia was instantly lit up.

    "Booth, listen carefully. Whatever it takes, you must heal your leg. You can never give up even if there''s

    only a slim chance. But I''m afraid I can''t go to City B with you."

    Olivia said this with significant distress.

    She needed to work and make money to pay for her father and Jacob''s medical bills. With the bills

    flooding in every day, she had no time to leave at all.

    Booth naturally knew about Olivia''s difficulties. He whispered, "Nicole and I will be fine to go there.

    Olivia, thanks for working so hard. I promise to protect you and our family after my leg is healed."

    "Alright."

    Olivia had a lump in her throat and her eyes turned slightly red.

    "I''ll wait for you to return safely."

    After Olivia hung up, she directly turned around and hugged Nicole. Tears were welling up in her eyes.

    "Thank you, Nicole, thank you."

    She was never a weak woman, but she had indeed endured all these things for long.

    Now she seemed to suddenly give vent to her feelings, and tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Nicole gently patted Olivia''s back and said softly, "It''s OK. Everything will be fine. There will be

    obstacles on our road ahead, but I''ll be always by your side. Rest assured that I''ll take care of Booth

    and bring him backter."

    "OK."

    Olivia nodded and said, "Words can''t express my gratitude to you. As long as Booth is healed, my life

    will be yours."

    "What do I need your life for? I just want you to live happily, and in the future we can be all-powerful

    and dominate the Seapolis City. Isn''t that great?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Olivia dissolved intoughter.

    "Are you acting?"

    "Since my best friend is going to be a superstar, I naturally need to start learning the lines now."

    Nicole smiled and joked with her.

    Though Olivia knew that Nicole was justforting her, she still nodded and said, "Yes, let''s shake the

    world together in the future."

    Their hands were held tightly together.

    Olivia had to go to the hospital to take care of Jacob and Harper, so she couldn''t see Booth off. Nicole

    told this thing to Samuel, who specially arranged a helicopter to send them.

    Nicole thought Samuel would have someone send them, but to her surprise Samuel drove the ne

    himself. She was stunned for a moment.

    "You''re also going to City B?"

    "Sure, why not? You''re pregnant now. I can''t let you move around on your own. I must follow you all the

    time."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    "Don''t you need to work? What should our children and I live off in the future?"

    "Don''t worry. The directors will take charge of the business, and all I need to do is have a conference

    call with them. Besides, even if I don''t work, we can live off those minerals."

    "You do sit on yoururels."

    Nicole scolded him with a faint smile, and then carried Booth onto the helicopter with Ernesto.

    When they arrived in City B, it was already half past seven.

    Samuel thought Nicole would be hungry, so he had ordered some food in advance.

    The four had a bite of dinner and drove a car to Ashley''s residence.

    However, Nicole had not expected to see a controversial man at the door of Ashley''s residence.

    "Steven? Why are you here?"

    Samuel immediately recognized the man and got also very surprised.

    Steven frowned irritably.

    "What are you guys doing here? You can just have a call to deal with the house property. No need to

    want? It''s seven thirty in the evening, and my wife hasn''t finished herst operation. Do you want her to

    work overnight?"

    Steven''s expression got immediately unfriendly.

    Samuel knew his temper and just said calmly, "Dr. Ashley asked us toe here."

    "Bullshit. If you hadn''t mentioned my name, she wouldn''t have done this to tire herself out."

    Nicole was kind of stunned. She felt embarrassed.

    "It was I that mentioned your name, but Samuel didn''t know that."

    She tried to defend Samuel, only to be stopped by him.

    He looked at Steven and said indifferently, "Steven, what''s this for?"

 Chapter 939 The Voice was Too Familiar

    Chapter 939 The Voice was Too Familiar

    Samuel''s voice wasn''t loud, and there weren''t even any emotional ups and downs, but it inexplicably

    made Nicole shudder.

    She hadn''t seen Samuel like this for a long time.

    Steven frowned deeply.

    "I don''t want to fight with you. It''s just that Ashley has been in the operation room all day."

    After hearing what Steven said, Booth spoke immediately.

    "We''re not in a hurry. We can do it tomorrow."

    Nicole nced at Booth. She knew that Booth was putting himself in their shoes. And before she could

    say anything, Steven said, "Alright then, let''s do it tomorrow. My wife is exhausted, and today is my

    daughter''s birthday."

    In that case, Nicole and them had no reason to continue.

    "OK, we''ll go to Dr. Ashley tomorrow. Sorry about that, Mr. Bradford. We have no idea that today is your

    daughter''s birthday."

    Nicole was afraid that Samuel would be mad, so she hurriedly spoke first.

    Steven looked at Nicole and his expression softened.

    "Thank you. I''d like to invite you to my daughter''s birthday party tonight." he said.

    "We will be there."

    Nicole answered quickly.

    Samuel still looked unhappy.

    "Why are you so courteous to him?" Samuel asked.

    Saying that in front of Steven made Nicole a little embarrassed.

    "Shut up."

    She whispered, but Steven heard it clearly. The corners of his mouth turned up in a slight smile.

    "Sam, your wife knows better than you."

    "Get lost!"

    Samuel couldn''t bear to be here with Steven for one more minute, so he took Nicole and Booth directly

    to a nearby hotel.

    Steven smiled and said, "You don''t need to stay in a hotel. I have a house here."

    "Not my business!"

    Samuel didn''t appreciate it at all. He took Nicole and left quickly, childishly showing his unhappiness

    Nicole found that incredibly funny.

    "Why are you so childish? After all, he is Dr. Ashley''s husband. Besides, we really don''t know that

    today is his daughter''s birthday. What gift are we going to buy her?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel harrumphed coldly, "What do you want to buy for his daughter? His

    daughter is the apple of his eye. It''s not surprising even if you get the moon for her. Don''t think too

    much. Just buy something that suits you girls'' taste. I''m just a little angry. We used to be friends, and he

    embarrassed me in front of my wife."

    Hearing Samuel''s reason, Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "Really? Are you really this na?ve?"

    "Yes, I am."

    Samuel checked in as he spoke.

    Ernesto brought Booth back to his room first.

    Nicole was a little worried. Samuel whispered, "It''s fine. I''ve already told Ernesto to get a care worker.

    Someone will look after Booth tonight. Don''t worry."

    "You are always more thoughtful than me."

    Nicole rxed now.

    After tidying up, the two of them went to the party of Steven''s daughter.

    Steven hadn''t been back yet. Nicole and Samuel sat in a corner. Looking at all kinds of people here,

    Nicole sighed, "What does this Mr. Bradford do? I think there are people of all kinds."

    "He''s the boss of the Dark Empire. What do you think?"

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole.

    This waspletely new to her, but Nicole could tell it from Steven.

    "We won''t see any mafia of any country here, right?"

    "Maybe."

    Samuel wasn''t sure.

    If it wasn''t Nicole who insisted oning, he actually didn''t want Nicole to be here. After all, there was

    a mix of people. He was really afraid that something bad would happen to her.

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    The two of them did not greet anyone, trying to keep a low profile.

    Samuel kept asking Nicole to eat more food.

    To be honest, the food here was really good, and Nicole had eaten quite a lot.

    "I''m going to the bathroom." Nicole said.

    Nicole really stuffed her face.

    "Do you need me to go with you?"

    Samuel was a little cautious.

    Nicole knew what Samuel was worried about. She smiled and said, "There is no need. I''m just going to

    the bathroom. Don''t worry. I promise that I will talk to no one and keep my head down the whole way,

    never letting those guys notice me."

    "That''s not what I meant."

    Samuel was a little depressed.

    "Forget it, just go."

    He thought silently that it would be better to find someone to follow Nicoleter. After all, the good and

    bad people were mixed up in here.

    As he agreed, Nicole got up and walked towards the bathroom.

    "I''ll be back soon."

    "Alright."

    Samuel nodded, but still he asked someone to follow her.

    Nicole obviously knew that Samuel didn''t trust her to go alone, so she usually turned a blind eye to his

    arrangements.

    Nicole walked to the front door of the bathroom. There were indeed many people. They were all noble

    was a little casual.

    Nicole did not talk to anyone and went straight into the bathroom.

    Some women were chattering outside.

    "Hey, have you heard it? Mr. Bradford''s wife, Ashley, she seems to be having an affair."

    "Nonsense. How dare you say that? Aren''t they afraid that Mr. Bradford will kill them?"

    Nicole was slightly astounded when she heard this.

    "Ashley is having an affair?" she wondered to herself.

    How could such a cold and aloof person cheat on her husband?

    However, she only listened and did not interrupt them.

    The sound from outside continued.

    "You don''t know, do you? It is said that this man is also a mafia. He''s amazing."

    "Really? Who is he?"

    "Don''t know. However, someone photographed Ashley and that man staying out all night. Although

    today''s party was well-organized, who knows if the two of them are going to divorce secretly?"

    "Divorce? I don''t think so. ording to Mr. Bradford''s temper, he probably will make her disappear for

    no reason."

    What they said were getting more and more ridiculous. Nicole frowned tightly. She had a strong desire

    to go out and defend Ashley from those unreasonable usation.

    At this moment, there came a sudden scream from outside. The women who were shouting just now

    rushed out, and then Nicole heard a familiar male voice.

    "Is there anyone else? Get out of here!"

    Nicole shivered inwardly.

    This voice was too familiar, but she couldn''t think of who it was for a while.

    She quickly crawled to the venttion port above the cubicle and held her breath.

    Someone kicked open the cubicles in the bathroom one by one.

    Nicole nced through the vent and was suddenly shocked.

    Brian Sherman?!

    It was the Brian who had disappeared!

    What was he doing here?

    Nicole thought for a while and suddenly recalled that Booth''s broken leg had something to do with this

    man.

    A woman followed behind Brian. Seeing no one was here after Brian kicked open all the cubicles, she

    hugged Brian from behind and said charmingly, "You are really bold. This is thedies'' room, don''t you

    afraid that someone will call the police?"

    "Who dares? This is Mr. Bradford''s ce."

    Brian turned around and forced the woman directly onto the wall of one cubicle. He put his hands on

    the woman and was about to take a further step.

    The woman quickly stopped him.

    "Why are you in such a hurry? I have something important to say."

    "What? The thing I''m doing now with you is the most important."

    Brian said as he was about to kiss that woman.

    The woman instantly took out a thin de and pressed it against the main artery of Brian''s neck, and

    smiled, "What''s the hurry? I said, let''s get down to business first."

    Brian looked at the sharp de and stopped.

    "Let''s talk. What are you doing with the knife?"

    "Then tell me. How''s the thing I asked you to do?"

    Brian was cautious. He looked around and then said, "It''s all done. Ashley is unable to give a

    convincing exnation now, but if Mr. Bradford finds out about this, I''m done. You have to keep your

    promise."

    "Of course. Even if you don''t do this, there is no way out for you. You asked my men to break Booth''s

    leg. Now that he is not dead, he will definitely tell Samuel''s wife about what you did. You mess up with

    Samuel''s family, youe to no good end, so the only thing you can do now is to continue to work with

    us, understand?"

    The woman''s words made Nicole uptight.

    It was indeed Brian!

    Brian smiled and said, "That guy won''t tell Nicole."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Of course. Booth knew you guys, so he won''t risk getting Nicole involved. He would rather suffer

    himself than let Nicole know the truth. Besides, Olivia that girl was poisoned by you, so certainly Booth

    doesn''t dare to joke about his sister''s life. He''s been looking for me everywhere for so long, but still

    hasn''t found anything, right? Nicole won''t know about this."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing what Brian said, Nicole''s heart sank.

    Olivia was poisoned?

    Howe didn''t she know that?

    Nicole felt a little guilty.

    What had the Kent''s siblings been through because of her?

    Why she didn''t know all of this.

    Who was this woman in front of Brian?

    Why she was so capable of helping Brian to do all these things?

    And why did Brian attack Booth and his sister?

    Was it just because of Booth and that small travel agency?

    Nicole couldn''t figure out.

    Hearing what Brian said, she paused for a second, then smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be this

    capable. Honey, I can''t wait any more. Come on."

    She grabbed Brian, and the two of them could not wait to do their thing.

    Nicole was forced to watch them from above. She listened, but kept thinking.

    She carefully took out her phone and sent a message to Samuel.

    "Brian Sherman is in thedies'' room. Send someone over and get him. He broke Booth''s leg and he

    poisoned Olivia. I want to know who is behind him."

    Nicole waited there after sending out the message.

    Samuel frowned slightly when he received the text.

    Brian Sherman?

    He didn''t quite remember this person, but Nicole was in danger, he wouldn''t sit by idly.

    At this time, Steven came in with his wife and daughter, Samuel hurriedly stood up and walked straight

    towards him.

    After all, this was Steven''s ce, so he had better let him know.

 Chapter 940 Ill Take Care of It for You

    Chapter 940 I''ll Take Care of It for You

    "Steven, I have to tell you something."

    Samuel intercepted Steven in time.

    Ashley nced at Samuel and then took her daughter away.

    Steven frowned and whispered, "Today is my daughter''s birthday party. Don''t make trouble."

    "I''m afraid the troublemaker is not me but someone else."

    Samuel showed Nicole''s text message to Steven.

    Steven frowned harder.

    "I''ll send someone to help you, but you have to leave my wife and daughter alone."

    "I see."

    The two of them made a deal, and Samuel retreated.

    When Samuel brought his men to the bathroom, Brian and the woman were having sex. They were

    caught right on site.

    The woman screamed, but soon someone covered her mouth and dragged her out.

    Brian knew that he was down when he saw Samuel. He wanted to escape, but was quickly punched in

    the face and passed out.

    Nicole climbed down from the vent and looked at Brian. She said coldly, "I need to know what he did

    exactly to Booth and Olivia back then."

    Of course Samuel will help her to find out.

    "You go to eat something. I''ll ask about it."

    Samuel ''s words made Nicole hesitate.

    "Don''t think about it. We''re here to celebrate Steven''s daughter''s birthday. And aren''t you looking for

    Ashley for Booth''s leg? This can''t wait. As for Brian, don''t worry. I will definitely get what you want to

    know from him."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole nodded.

    "OK, I''ll go ahead. Be careful yourself."

    "OK."

    After they parted, Nicole became very depressed.

    Olivia and Booth chased after Brian because of her, but they all didn''t tell her what they had gone

    through. Nicole first thought that Booth''s leg injury hurt her most, but she didn''t expect that Olivia had

    also been poisoned.

    Nicole entered the banquet hall in front of her in such a mood.

    With Steven around, the atmosphere was lively, and there were many people who came forward to

    tter. Nicole didn''t have chance to talk to them.

    "Madam."

    Ernesto came from nowhere. Nicole was shocked when he called her.

    "Why are you here? Where''s Booth?"

    "I''ve already got a care worker to attend Mr. Laurence, it''s a skilled worker found by Mr. Green, and Mr.

    Green asked me to apany you, in case you feel alone in the party."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel had always been considerate, so she didn''t say anything.

    When the crowd dispersed, Nicole walked towards Ashley.

    "Hello, Dr. Ashley. I''m Nicole Bush."

    Nicole introduced herself first, which made Ashley slightly stunned.

    "Nicole Bush from the Seapolis City?"

    "Yes."

    Ashley was a little cold and distant as Nicole imagined. However, she didn''t care. She just needed

    Ashley to be a good doctor.

    "This is the car model I designed for your daughter. I hope the little princess will like it."

    Nicole didn''t know what to give, so she thought of the car model she had designed.

    Ashley''s daughter, Yasmeen Shaw, liked this gift very much. She thanked Nicole and went to y.

    "Thank you."

    The corners of Ashley''s mouth curved up slightly. It could be seen that she loved her daughter very

    much.

    "It''s nothing. I came here to ask you a favor. I wasn''t well prepared. I didn''t know today is your

    daughter''s birthday, so I hope you don''t mind this gift being a bit humble."

    "It''s OK. You came alone?"

    Ashley handed a ss of water to Nicole.

    Nicole took it over and smiled, "I came with my husband, but he was not here now because he had

    some personal matters to deal with."

    Ashley remembered the man who had just entered. The man who called Steven was not some man

    that could be easily ignored.

    "I heard it from Steven. It''s toote today. I''ll see if I can operate on your brother tomorrow night."

    "Thank you, Dr. Ashley."

    Nicole felt finally relieved.

    "No problem. Help yourself and have fun today. I''ll just go and check on my daughter."

    "Alright."

    Nicole didn''t expect Ashley to be so hospitable to her. After all, this was the first time they met each

    other. As long as she was willing to help Booth, it would be fine.

    Since she had got what she wanted, Nicole didn''t want to stay here for one more minute. After all, she

    barely knew anyone here.

    She was about to make an excuse to leave when she saw a familiar figure.

    The director who took advantage of Olivia.

    What was he doing here?

    Nicole was stunned. Ernesto followed her line of sight and saw the director. He said to Nicole, "I''ve

    checked, madam. This director''s name is Henk Steele. His works are all excellent and he has won

    quite a few awards. He seems to have a good rtionship with one of Mr. Bradford''s men, so he was

    here to see if he can get in touch with Mr. Bradford."

    Hearing what Ernesto said, Nicole frowned slightly.

    This director was capable, but he didn''t have his heart in the right ce. In addition, he had a problem

    with Olivia. If he and Steven became friends, it would be no good to Olivia and herself.

    Thinking of this, Nicole directly walked to Ashley''s side.

    "Mrs. Bradford, could you do me a favor?"

    Ashley was a little surprised.

    "Didn''t I say? I''ll take a look tomorrow night. Just tell me the name of the hotelter."

    "No, I mean, I would like to meet Mr. Bradford. I hope Mrs. Bradford can introduce me."

    "Isn''t it better to let your husband do that?"

    Ashley felt it was interesting and couldn''t help but ask Nicole.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Let my husband introduce me. He will be jealous."

    Ashley was immediately stunned. She never expected such an answer, but she was somewhat happy

    inside.

    "I like you. Alright, I''ll take you there."

    Ashley led Nicole towards Steven.

    Nicole recalled what she heard from Brian and that woman in the bathroom. She paused for a moment

    and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Bradford, someone tried to frame you and took pictures of you and

    another man entering the hotel. I don''t know about their next move, but that man has been caught by

    my husband. Perhaps if you want to know..."

    "Thank you for telling me this."

    Ashley suddenly interrupted Nicole and said with a smile, "I have my own way to solve this matter."

    Nicole was stunned.

    This Mrs. Bradford seemed to be much stronger than she had imagined.

    Seeing Nicole''s doubts, Ashleyughed and said, "My profession has allowed me to know a lot of

    nobles and people in the grey area. If I want to know something, there will always be sources." As you

    can see, there are a lot of people begging me for surgery. This is my leverage. If a woman wants to

    settle down, she has to have her own leverage. I can see that you are not a woman who relies on men.

    I did my research. You used to be a car designer. In fact, if you continue to do this, your may have a

    better future now. There''s a designpetitioning soon. If you''re interested, I can help you."

    Hearing Ashley talking to her so sincerely, Nicole knew that she was treating her as a friend.

    "Thank you, but I quit."

    "Why?"

    Ashley was slightly surprised.

    Nicole was a designer, so she shouldn''t have given up such an opportunity.

    Seeing Ashley''s startled face, Nicole whispered, "For the sake of a young boy''s elder sister, the boy

    who is going to have an operation tomorrow. I owe them too much. I know that being a designer will

    make my life morefortable, but I can''t just think of myself. I want to take them with me. They are

    siblings, one is called Olivia, and the other is called Booth. If Olivia wants to be a super star in the

    entertainment industry, I will provide her with space and protection. This is what I want to do the most

    right now."

    Nicole told Ashley about herself.

    After hearing this, Ashley gave Nicole a name card.

    "Go and find this person. Tell him that I asked you to do. Take that sister to try out. It''s too hard for her

    to start as extras, and not everyone can make it. He can test her voice. If her voice is good enough,

    she can start from intern. He has some interpersonal connections in this field."

    Nicole was very delighted for Ashley''s help.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Bradford. Actually, I''m looking for Mr. Bradford because of a director."

    Seeing that Ashley had sources, Nicole was not in a hurry to find Steven. After all, there were too much

    inconvenience between men and women. She still thought that she got along well with Ashley.

    "Which director?"

    "That one over there, Henk Steele. He always takes advantage of Olivia and seizes every opportunity

    to suppress her. I heard that he came here to get to know Mr. Bradford. If he really seeds, he will

    probably be the biggest obstacle that ced in front of Olivia and me."

    Nicole made no attempt to disguise her thought.

    Ashley smiled and said, "That''s not a problem. You don''t need to look for Steven, I can settle it down

    for you."

    As she spoke, she beckoned her daughter toe.

    "Yasmeen, go, give that man a punch."

    "Mommy, you mean I can fight?"

    Yasmeen asked her very seriously.

    "Just today."

    Ashley also replied very seriously.

    Got her Mommy''s instruction, Yasmeen ran to Henk and gave him a kick on the shin.

    "Ah!"

    Henk did not prepare for this. He directly knelt down on the spot.

    All the people around burst intoughter.

    Henk turned around and saw a naughty little girl making ugly face at him. At this moment, he was

    embarrassed and he suddenly lost his temper. He didn''t care who this girl was. He just tweaked

    Yasmeen''s ear and said angrily, "Who are you? Who taught you to behave like this? Your parents didn''t

    teach you how to behave yourself, then let me show you how to behave today."

    As he spoke, he suddenly raised his right hand and was going to p Yasmeen''s face.

    However, before he waved his hand down, his arm was gripped tightly by someone. It was so strong

    that it nearly broke his arm.

    "Who the hell are you? How dare you touch my daughter?"

 Chapter 941 Do You Think Im Too Ruthless

    Chapter 941 Do You Think I''m Too Ruthless

    The cold voice made Henk shiver involuntarily. When he saw who the person in front of him was, he

    was scared out of his wits.

    "Mr. Bradford?"

    "It seems that you have a problem with my daughter."

    Everyone knew that Steven loved his daughter the most. How dare Henk pick on her on her birthday

    party! It was an embarrassment for Steven, who gave a cold look toward Henk.

    Only then did Henk realize who the little girl was, but it was toote.

    "Sorry, Mr. Bradford, I didn''t know she is your daughter. I..."

    "Who brings along this man? Throw him out! Don''t let me see him again ever!"

    Steven did not listen to Henk and directly kicked him out. Meanwhile, he also squatted down and

    picked up Yasmeen.

    "Are you hurt?"

    "My ears hurt."

    Yasmeen pouted, aggrieved.

    Steven got angry immediately.

    "What does this man do? I don''t want to see him show up in his industry again."

    This undoubtedly shut Henk outpletely.

    Henk regretted what he did and wanted to beg for mercy but he was thrown out with his mouth covered

    by someone.

    Ashley stood aside and watched. She talked to Nicole with a smile, "Nobody would get in my way now."

    Nicole looked at Ashley and said somewhat incredulously, "How could you make use of your

    daughter?"

    "What''s the big deal? Yasmeen could protect herself. There won''t be any problems."

    Ashley didn''t seem to care at all.

    Nicole felt that something was wrong, but she just couldn''t tell.

    "But wouldn''t it be better for you to directly tell Mr. Bradford?"

    "I have nothing to say to him."

    Ashley sounded cold, but Nicole could tell she was mad at Mr. Bradford.

    Nicole thought to herself, "This couple seemed to be in a fight with each other."

    Nicole didn''t feel like being part of the rtionship problem between them, so she could only gave a

    perfunctory smile and said, "Thank you. If there is something I can be of help in the future, I will

    definitely be there for you."

    "Mm, looks like you want to start a filmpany."

    "I am nning on it."

    Nicole did not hide her thoughts from Ashley.

    "I''d like to buy in as a partner."

    Ashley handed a bank card to Nicole as she was talking.

    "Mm... I might not be able to start thispany eventually."

    "How is that possible? Mr. Green is the most influential man in the Seapolis City. You will be sessful

    with him"

    Ashley patted her on the shoulder as she finished talking.

    "You may leave now. See you."

    "Alright. See you tomorrow."

    Nicole really liked and even admired Ashley.

    She led a free and easy life, but she was also qualified to do so. Just her reputation alone was

    something many people scrambled for.

    Nicole suddenly realized that she should do something to be economically independent.

    Ashley was right. Everyone knew that she was Samuel''s wife in the Seapolis City, but apart from that,

    she was nothing.

    She needed to put in more effort if she wanted to be herself.

    Nicole felt that life could be much more colorful when she figured out how to lead her life.

    She smiled and waved at Ashley''s back. Then, she said to Ernesto beside her, "Come on. Let''s see if

    Samuel gets anything out of that man."

    "Yes, madam."

    Ernesto left the birthday party with Nicole and then led her to a remote factory which was abandoned.

    It was clear that Samuel took over this ce.

    When Nicole saw Brian again, he was already seriously hurt.

    Nicole was with Samuel for so long that she knew that he was a difficult man. She also knew how he

    dealt with other people when they did something wrong. She knew it so well that she could feel nothing

    now.

    Brian finally understood everything when he saw Nicole.

    "How do you know I am here? Youe here to catch me, right?"

    Nicole smiled and said, "Don''t think too highly of yourself. It''s a coincidence that I''m here today. Ie

    here to attend Mr. Bradford''s daughter''s birthday party. I wouldn''t know you are here if you were not so

    eager to have sex with that woman in the bathroom when I was inside."

    Brian was stunned when he heard Nicole''s words.

    "How is that possible? I''ve already checked the bathroom and no one was here."

    "I was behind the vent."

    Brian now understood why he was caught.

    "I lost."

    He had to admit that he was out of luck.

    "Are you going to tell me everything?"

    Nicole gave Brian a cold gaze.

    Brian remained silent.

    Samuel held Nicole in his arm and said softly, "Let''s go back to the hotel now. He will tell the truth

    sooner orter. It doesn''t matter even if we get nothing from him. We will know everything we want to

    know eventually. It''s cold now. You might catch a cold."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded and the two of them walked out together.

    Brian suddenly started to talk.

    "If I tell you everything I know, could you spare my life?"

    "Sure."

    Samuel was surprised when Nicole agreed to Brian''s request without hesitation.

    "You are being soft."

    Nicole smiled and shook her head, "I have my own considerations."

    Knowing he could survive, Brian started to whisper, "I did break Booth''s leg."

    "Why did you make such a ruthless move? Was it simply because I asked him to investigate the

    ounts of the travel agency?"

    Nicole wished she could gut Brian like a fish when Booth''s injury came to her mind.

    Brian smiled bitterly and said, "Of course not. I would not break someone''s leg just because of some

    travel agency."

    "Why on earth did you do that?"

    Brian fell silent again.

    This time, Nicole took her time and waited for his response quietly.

    Brian finally started to talk again.

    "Someone told me to do so."

    "Was it the guy at the border?"

    "Yes, and no."

    Nicole and Samuel frowned slightly at Brian''s words.

    "What do you mean?"

    "That guy took orders from someone else."

    Brian said, "The person behind the physical attacks on Booth and Olivia could give me a gold mine in

    return. That worthless travel agency is nothingpared to the gold mine. I would do everything for

    that gold mine without hesitation. Besides, they were sent by you to investigate me. I had to stop them

    even if for myself"

    Nicole gave a cold look when she heard Brian''s words.

    "Who are they? What did you use to poison Olivia?"

    "I don''t know who they are. Although I used to work for them, and they did give me a gold mine, the

    person who contacted me was the woman you saw. I knew that she just did what she was told. The

    poison we used seemed to be nothing but kept her from having babies."

    Nicole couldn''t swallow her anger and pped Brian on his face.

    "It is horrible! I guess you would never know how terrible it could be for a woman if she is unable to

    have her own baby forever. "

    Brian''s face immediately swelled up.

    Samuel frowned slightly and said, "You could ask other people to punch him. You might get yourself

    hurt. Give me your hand."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hands to see if she got hurt.

    Samuel was so considerate that Nicole somewhat didn''t know what to say, but she didn''t give too much

    attention to it.

    Brian looked like crap. But he could say nothing.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, "What''s that woman''s name?"

    "Her name is Dora. That''s all I know. I really don''t know who is behind her. I use to hear Dora called

    that guy Mr. Sandy."

    "A man?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole and Samuel felt a little confused after Brian told them what he knew.

    They didn''t know who this man was or why did hee after them.

    "Do you have a cure for that poison?"

    "There is no cure for it. She sank under the cold pool for more than three hours. She was in a critical

    condition when she was picked up. She was then forced to take that poison. It would be impossible for

    her to give birth to a child ever. What''s worse, she would have a terrible pain every time when she got

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    her period."

    Nicole felt even sadder when she heard Brian''s words.

    "I wonder whether the guy behind this conspiracy holds grudge against me or the Kent''s."

    "My guess is he hates you two. I sometimes hear someone say some terrible things about the Kent''s.

    They are not justing after you."

    Brian to some extentforted Nicole.

    Nicole, however, was somewhat disdainful.

    Even if she knew everything, she was even more depressed.

    Even if Nicole was not the target, Olivia and Booth got hurt because she sent them to the border to

    investigate Brian. She had to take responsibility for what happened to them.

    Seeing that Nicole was tired, Samuel said softly, "We can go back and get some rest now. It''s

    impossible for us to know the whole picture overnight. You need to take care of yourself."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was really tired.

    Just as they were about to leave, Brian shouted, "You said you would spare my life."

    Nicole stopped for a minute.

    She didn''t turn around and said coldly, "Yes, I promised to spare your life, but you should try what

    Booth and Olivia has suffered. It''s a pity that we don''t have a cold pool here, but we have an ocean.

    You guys, throw him into the sea. Don''t forget to pick him up before he dies and then break his legs

    and leave him on the street.

    Nicole then left with Samuel without hesitation.

    "Nicole, you can''t do this to me! I told you everything you wanted to know. You can''t do this to me!"

    Brian originally thought that Nicole would be easier to talk to than Samuel, so he waited for her all the

    time. He felt that women would be a little soft-hearted, but he never thought that Nicole would treat him

    like this.

    Samuel felt that he was a little noisy and said coldly, "What are you guys doing? Everyone would know

    he is here."

    Someone then immediately covered Brian''s mouth and dragged him down.

    Nicole was tired when she got into the car with Samuel and she asked him, "Do you think I''m too

    ruthless?"

    "No, quite the opposite. I can rest assured that you can stand on your own feet in the entertainment

    business."

    Nicole paused for a while and then looked at Samuel in surprise and said, "Are you saying that I can

    start my own filmpany now?"

    "Not yet, but your dream is about toe true."

    Samuel talked to Nicole and drove her to the hotel. However, to their surprise, they were soon

    surrounded by three ck carsing out from the intersection all of a sudden.

 Chapter 942 What if I Give You the Opportunity to be Powerful?

    Chapter 942 What if I Give You the Opportunity to be Powerful?

    Nicole had no feelings about this kind of danger because of all of her experiences with Samuel.

    "It''s not a big deal, right?"

    She looked at Samuel and yawned wearily.

    Normally, Nicole would have been lying on the bed to rest at this time, but now, she had to stay upte

    with him. Samuel was a little worried about her.

    "It''s nothing. I can get it under control. If you''re sleepy, you can take a nap. I''ll wake you upter."

    "Alright."

    Nicole just ignored whoever around them and then fell asleep.

    Samuel took off his coat and draped it over Nicole''s shoulders so that she wouldn''t catch a cold.

    Samuel''s face then darkened and put on a cold look.

    He quickly stepped on the elerator and directly rushed towards the car in front of him.

    Perhaps they didn''t expect Samuel to dash forward directly even if he was together with Nicole. They

    slightly stunned for a moment. When they realized that Samuel still rushed towards them without

    hesitation, they were finally scared and started to back the car at the fastest speed possible.

    Samuel directly dashed out when they panicked.

    Samuel kept driving fast and continued to speed up instead of slowing down even if they dashed out.

    The cars behind continued to follow them for a while. However, those cars just disappeared when

    Samuel drove on the main road after passing through two intersections.

    Samuel contemted for a while and kept the intersection in mind. He then drove the car to the hotel.

    They arrived at the entrance of the hotel and Nicole still slept soundly.

    A gentle smile spread over Samuel''s cold face.

    He gently got out of the car, held Nicole in his arms, and went straight to the guest room.

    Nicole sleptfortably in his arms and she even smacked her lips as if she dreamed of something

    delicious.

    Samuel''s eyes grew tender.

    He tucked Nicole in and started to think about what Brian said about Booth''s legs. He couldn''t help but

    frown when he thought that what happened to Olivia and Booth would continue to bother Nicole

    tomorrow. He then stood up and went to Booth''s room.

    The care worker wanted to say something when he saw Samuel, but Samuel gestured for him to keep

    quiet.

    Samuel saw Booth carefully tranting the documents without even noticing someone else was here.

    "Busy?"

    "Yes."

    Booth replied casually. He froze for a while before looking up and saw Samuel standing in the room. He

    couldn''t help but be slightly stunned.

    "Mr. Green? Is there anything I can do for you?"

    "Do you need to finish what you are doing right away?"

    Samuel of course knew that this document was from hispany and it was not in urgent need.

    Booth seriously said, "I don''t need to submit this document immediately, but I''m paid and I have to take

    my job seriously."

    Samuel really appreciated Booth''s attitudes.

    "You can be of great value to the Kent''s in the future."

    Booth smiled bitterly when he heard Samuel''s words and said,, "Mr. Green, you must be joking. I am a

    loser right now. I am useless to my family."

    "Even if you are physically disabled, you need to stay mentally strong. Besides, you may not be

    crippled for the rest of your life. Nikki and I just caught Brian at the party held by Mr. Bradford and we

    learned something from him. Why don''t you tell Nikki what you know?"

    Booth''s eyes quivered when he heard the name of Brian.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    "You can''t keep the truth from Nikki now. She already knows everything including what happens to your

    sister."

    Booth''s eyes finally darkened a little. He almost cried when he heard Samuel''s words.

    "Olivia asks me not to tell Nicole what happens to her."

    Samuel knew that Olivia was Nicole''s best friend. Olivia could do anything for Nicole. This was also the

    reason why Samuel said nothing about their friendship even if he did not like Olivia.

    Olivia used to do something terrible to him when she had misunderstandings about him because of

    Elvis. Samuel was angry, but he didn''t do anything to hurt her. He had some mixed feelings about

    Olivia when he knew she couldn''t have her own baby because of Nicole.

    "You should tell us instead of listening to Olivia. Do you really want to see your sister unable to have

    her own baby for the rest of her life?"

    Booth was on the verge of tears.

    "Of course that''s not what I hope for. We went to doctors after we came back, but they all said that they

    could do nothing because Olivia was hurt badly. Olivia said she didn''t care, but I didn''t think she''s fine

    with it as a woman. She asked me not to tell Nicole about it, because she was afraid that Nicole would

    be quite upset. Olivia said that if Nicole knew about the truth, she would do whatever she can to take

    revenge on Brian for her. In fact, we already realized that there was someone behind Brian when we

    were at the border. We couldn''t find out who that person is, but one thing we know for sure is that

    whoever behind it is really dangerous. Olivia said that even if Nicole knew about the truth, she could

    change nothing but put her life at risk. Therefore, it would be the best for us to keep it as a secret."

    Booth finally couldn''t help bursting into tears.

    This boy didn''t cry when his leg was broken. He didn''t cry when he knew that he might be crippled

    for the rest of his life. Now, he wept when he talked about Olivia.

    "Mr. Green, I sometimes really hate myself for being useless. I am a man, but my sister bears

    everything for me. I have lived in a favorable environment since I was young, but Olivia was different.

    She was lost at a young age and it took her many years to be brought back to the Kent''s. However, she

    has to make such a great sacrifice for the Kent''s while I am capable of nothing. I..."

    "What if I give you the opportunity to be powerful?"

    Samuel suddenly interrupted Booth.

    Booth looked up at Samuel, confused.

    Samuel whispered, "Dr. Ashley will treat you for your injuries tomorrow. There is a great chance for you

    to recover with her help. If you really want to do something for your sister, I can send you to my foreign

    branch to improve yourself after you heal fully. You have two years to make it to the president of the

    branch over there. If you finally make it, both your sister and your father could get out of their trouble.

    Would you like to take the offer?"

    Booth was stunned.

    "Will you give me some special advantages?"

    "No, you have to stand on your own feet over there. I have to remind you that things are chaotic over

    there, and you could get in danger at any moment. However, it is also the perfect ce for you to

    be strong in the short term."

    Booth''s eyes suddenly lit up after hearing Samuel''s words.

    "I would like to be there. I would like to give it a try as long as I could be sessful by myself instead of

    Samuel could see that Booth was still desperate for a way out.

    "Alright, remember what you said today. I will send you abroad as long as the surgery is sessful.

    Then I will tell other people including your sister that you have gone abroad for treatment. Nobody

    knows the truth except you and me. When you get there, you have to start your rehabilitation, go to

    work, and learn how to cooperate with other people on your own. The branch office there is very

    chaotic. A lot of people there band together for selfish purposes. You can be really miserable if you

    can''t stand out from them. All you get there is yourself. Of course, if you find it really difficult to make it

    to the top there, you can call me and I will bring you back. If that is the case, all you need to do is to

    receive my assistance. I will give you everything you need, even money. You can live as a yboy,

    idling about. After all, you get hurt for Nicole and I shall never upset her."

    Booth''s face turned ugly.

    "Mr. Green, you''re humiliating me."

    "No, I am serious. I''ll give you a chance to be better. If you can''t make it through, I''ll send

    someone to bring you back. I just hope that I can take good care of you and make sure that you stay

    safe and sound."

    Samuel didn''t mean to look down upon Booth, but he did believe that Booth should be given a chance

    to fight.

    After all, Samuel hoped that Booth could revive the Kent''s on his own instead of taking charity from

    others.

    "I am on board. You can rest assured. I won''t be a yboy."

    Samuel admired Booth''s courage greatly.

    The two of them chatted for a while. Samuel got up and said goodbye when he realized it''s gettingte.

    When Samuel got out of Booth''s room, he found Nicole leaning against the wall of the corridor, not

    knowing what she was thinking.

    "Why are you up?"

    Samuel quickly walked over and held Nicole''s hands in his own.

    Her hands were a little cold.

    "You should wear more clothes when youe out. What if you catch a cold?"

    Samuel whispered and pulled Nicole back to their room.

    Only when Samuel closed the door did Nicole whisper, "Thank you, Samuel."

    "Why do you thank me all of a sudden? You are not fully awake, right?"

    Nicole suddenly hugged Samuel from behind and whispered, "I know that you help Booth because you

    are afraid that I might feel so guilty that I could spoil Booth and even ruin his future. That''s probably

    why send him abroad. You would send someone to protect him secretly while he strives for his future,

    right?"

    "After all, he gets hurt for you. Besides, the Kents declined because of Elvis. You are not the only

    reason I help him. I am doing it for both of us. I know what''s on your mind, but you already have a full

    schedule yourself. You can just leave him to me. Don''t worry. I will treat him like he my own younger

    brother."

    Nicole was moved when she heard Samuel''s words.

    Perhaps Samuel was not the best man, he was definitely a good husband in her mind.

    Nicole hugged Samuel delightedly, but Samuel was somewhat ufortable.

    "Honey, you might turn me on if you keep hugging me like this. I can be really bad at controlling

    myself."

    Nicole was slightly stunned for a moment. She did not understand what Samuel was talking about

    initially. Then her face immediately turned red.

    "You are crazy!"

    She finally let go of Samuel.

    Samuel said reluctantly, "We can hug for a while longer."

    "Get lost!"

    Nicole smiled and the two of them lied down on their bed.

    The warm lights shone down upon them. Nicole leaned on Samuel and heard his strong heartbeat. She

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    suddenly asked, "By the way, who do you think is behind those people surrounding us on the road

    tonight?"

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed slightly. He might have an idea who it was.

 Chapter 943 Youre too Shameless

    Chapter 943 You''re too Shameless

    "I don''t know. I''ll have Ernesto to investigate it."

    Samuel restrained the emotions in his eyes and answered in a low voice.

    Nicole didn''t have to know. Anyway, Samuel would deal with all these matters, so she didn''t ask

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    anymore.

    "I''m sleepy. Let''s go to bed."

    "OK."

    Samuel patted Nicole on the shoulder and watched her fall asleep before closing his eyes.

    The next day, when the sun rose, Nicole was still asleep. Samuel got up.

    He gently went to the cubicle outside and called Ernesto.

    "Check from where the car that blocked me yesterday was? I remember the license te number, but it

    would be fake. Check it carefully."

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    After hanging up, Samuel went to the balcony and lit a cigarette.

    Who did it?

    Who was behind Brian?

    Why was he targeted at the Kents?

    Why would he attack me?

    A series of questions shed in Samuel''s mind, but he had no correct answer.

    When Nicole woke up, she saw Samuel smoking on the balcony.

    It had been a long time since he smoked, and he would probably be in a bad mood.

    Nicole wanted tofort her, but the phone in her pocket rang.

    She looked down at the phone and saw that it was from Ashley.

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    ''Doesn''t Ashley perform operations? Even if I visit Booth who will have an operation on his legs, I''ll go

    in the evening. Why is she calling me early in the morning?''

    Nicole was full of doubts, but she still answered the phone.

    "Ashley?"

    Nicole and Ashley were congenial, so they naturally became good friends.

    "Do you have time? Have breakfast together?"

    Ashley was straightforward.

    Nicole was slightly stunned. She nced at Samuel outside and said hesitantly, "Don''t you stay with

    your husband and daughter?"

    "He took away my daughter. I''ll go to the hospitalter. Whatever you want. If you don''t have time,

    forget it."

    As she spoke, Ashley was about to hang up the phone.

    Nicole hurriedly asked, "Where should we eat?"

    "We can eat below your house and opposite the hotel."

    "OK, see you."

    Although Nicole did not know what Ashley invited her, this was the first time Ashley asked her out. She

    wanted to go.

    However, Nicole felt a little sorry for Samuel.

    When Samuel saw that Nicole had woken up, he extinguished the cigarette and stopped for a while

    before entering the bedroom.

    "Good morning, honey."

    "Morning."

    Nicole smiled, and her delicate appearance made Samuel''s heart skip a beat.

    "Do you have something to ask me?"

    Samuel smiled faintly.

    Nicole said smilingly, "Not really. Ashley invited me for breakfast, so I can''t have breakfast with you."

    Samuel was a little depressed.

    Why did they take his wife away from him?

    "Can Ie with you?"

    When Nicole looked at Samuel who was a little unhappy, she immediately was amused.

    "There''s some privacy between us women. And it''s inappropriate for you to be here. You see, Steven

    doesn''t follow us."

    "Please don''tpare me with him. He''s just a fool. He has a good wife but doesn''t cherish her. Just

    wait and see. He will regret."

    Nicole didn''t object to Samuel''sment on Steven.

    "You...why are you talking about your buddy like that? Alright, I know I owe you. I''ll apany you

    around City Bter. Now, I have to wash up. You can handle breakfast yourself, huh?"

    Nicole touched Samuel''s face as if she was treating a child.

    His face was a little cold.

    It could be seen that he had been outside for quite some time.

    "If you have anything that you can handle, just handle it. Otherwise, just leave it. It will be resolved

    sooner orter. Don''t worry."

    After finishing speaking, Nicole went to the bathroom.

    Samuel paused slightly.

    ''Nicole seemed to have been grown up a lot.''

    He smiled and shook his head.

    After Nicole dressed up, she quickly went downstairs and saw Ashley was in a neutral suite at the

    restaurant opposite her.

    "You''re up so early?"

    Nicole quickly sat down and ordered some steamed bread and a cup of milk.

    Ashley said while eating, "I¡¯m busy today, so, I have to get up early. I still have an operation to perform

    at 7:30, so hurry up."

    "Us?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    Ashley nodded slightly and urged her to eat quickly.

    Nicole didn''t dare to dy. She didn''t know what Ashley was going to do. But she got nervous because

    of Ashley''s behavior.

    After finishing breakfast, Ashley paid for their meal, then took Nicole out of the street and directly got on

    a taxi.

    "I can drive my car."

    Nicole thought that Ashley took the taxi for her convenience, and she hurriedly said that.

    Ashley shook her head and said, "No, it''s not convenient to drive at this time."

    What she said confused Nicole even more.

    However, she did not ask anything. She always felt that Ashley would not sell herself. Then she leaned

    Seeing her like this, Ashley couldn''t help but smile and say, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll sell you out?"

    "No."

    Nicole replied affirmatively.

    "Why? We''ve only met once or twice. Do you trust me so much?"

    Only then did Nicole open her eyes and smiled, "One''s eyes can show if he was or not a bad person. I

    saw your humanity from your eyes. So, I''m not afraid. Besides, when I came out, I told my husband

    that I was with you. If you sold me out, he woulde to find me. So why should I be afraid?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Ashley smiled.

    "You''re indeed suitable for doing business."

    "Thank you."

    They chatted andughed along the way, and they got closer to each other quite a bit.

    The car stopped at the entrance of a small alley.

    Nicole asked curiously, "Where is this?"

    "Dog-tail Alley."

    Ashley''s words caused Nicole to pause slightly.

    "Oh, the name is so...special..."

    "Yes, because this alley is rather narrow. The car can''t enter. Follow me. It''s not far."

    Ashley said as she got out of the taxi.

    Nicole also got out and followed Ashley into the alley without asking anything.

    There were some old buildings. They looked very old and there was no caring in. Instead, it was

    very quiet.

    Nicole saw Ashley turn around an alley and stop in front.

    "What''s wrong? We get it?"

    Nicole got to Ashley and wanted to say something else, but Ashley pulled her to a house and gently

    opened the door, and rushed in.

    However, they looked like thieves.

    Nicole was a little puzzled, but she still followed her.

    They followed the courtyard to the inner part. Ashley pulled Nicole to hide.

    "What..."

    "Shh..."

    Ashley gestured for Nicole to shut up.

    Then Nicole felt her heart pounding, but she quickly shut her mouth.

    Not long after, footsteps came from outside, and the door to the inner courtyard opened.

    "Melissa,e out!"

    Nicole never thought that she would actually see Henk here, let alone hear Melissa''s name.

    Someone had the same name as Melissa?

    Nicole guessed.

    However, when Melissa walked out of the room, Nicole waspletely stunned.

    Why was Melissa here?

    Moreover, the buildings here were quite valuable. Did Melissa had the money to buy a house here?

    If this was Melissa''s house, then why would Mr. and Mrs. Bush sell their house?

    Or was this house she bought using the money from Mr. and Mrs. Bush''s house?

    A series of questions shed through Nicole''s mind.

    It could be seen that Melissa had just woken up. When she saw the angry Henk, she said

    discontentedly, "Why are you here? Did youe here early in the morning for shouting? We''re still

    sleeping."

    "You''re still sleeping? I''m forced out."

    The more Henk thought about it, the angrier he became.

    Melissa quickly covered his mouth, looked into the bedroom, and whispered, "Do you want to die? He''s

    still asleep. If he''s awakened by you, you''ll be punished."

    What she said was enough to suppress Henk.

    He red fiercely at Melissa and then pped her hand off.

    "Melissa, you are going to ruin me."

    "Stop talking nonsense. I have nothing to do with you. Why I ruin you?"

    Melissa yawned nonchntly.

    Henk said angrily, "You didn''t ruin me? Didn''t you tell me to target Olivia? Didn''t you tell me to set her

    up and stop anyone standing up for her?"

    "What? Did you lose to Olivia? Well, you''re too useless. Her father is crazy, her mother is dead, her

    younger brother is crippled, and her boyfriend is a vegetable. But you still can''t handle such a woman?

    Henk, are you a man?"

    "Shut up! I know what you said, but why didn''t you tell me that Olivia and Mrs. Green, and Mrs. Green

    and Mr. Bradford knew each other? I offended Olivia, and now Mrs. Green is avenging her. Therefore, I

    was forced out by Mr. Bradford in entertainment. If my career was ended, how can I support my family?

    Anyway, this is all because of you. I want to see him. No matter what, you have to exin it to me and

    help me."

    After Henk finished speaking, he was about to rush inside but was stopped by Melissa.

    She straightened her chest and said roguishly, "If you take another step forward, I''ll tell him you

    molested me."

    What she stunned Henk and he didn''t dare to step forward at all. He even took two steps back.

    "Melissa, you''re too shameless."

    "So what? I''m a woman..."

    Melissa was not ashamed at all but said proudly.

    "Alright, I''ll ask him to solve this matter for you. You can temporarily stay back for a few days. Don''t

    about will not be how to support your family."

    Melissa said that coldly and Henk''s expression instantly changed.

    Nicole hid not far away and overheard this. She was immediately confused.

    Who exactly was that "he" they were talking about?

    Did that "he" live in this house?

    And what was the rtionship between Melissa and him?

    A series of questions entangled Nicole, but she had no answer.

 Chapter 944 My Husband Is Extremely Influential in the Seapolis City

    Chapter 944 My Husband Is Extremely Influential in the Seapolis City

    Henk seemed to be very afraid of the man Melissa mentioned. Although he was still very angry, he

    lowered his volume under Melissa''s threat.

    Nicole was even more curious about that person.

    Seeing that Henk''s anger had subsided, Melissa whispered, "Hurry up and leave here. I''ll ask him to

    help you. Even if Mr. Bradford cuts off your financial path, he''ll give you another. Don''t worry."

    "OK, thank you."

    Henk came aggressively, but he left dejectedly.

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    Melissa yawned and went back to the room.

    Ashley pulled Nicole away from the courtyard quietly.

    Aftering out, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief and asked, "Do you know who that ''he'' is?"

    "I know, the one who sold the house to me."

    Ashley took out a few papers from her pocket and said, "This is the information about the man inside.

    He should be Melissa''s boyfriend now. I saw you targeting Henk at the banquetst night, so I

    investigated him. But I found something quite interesting. So, I took this opportunity before I go to work

    and brought you here to take a look."

    Nicole took the papers from Ashley''s hand and turned unhappy.

    "Thank you for this."

    "You''re wee. Handle your troubles as soon as possible so that you can start the television

    Ashley smiled, then patted Nicole''s shoulder and whispered, "Do you need me to send you back?"

    "No, thank you. I''ll walk by myself."

    Nicole didn''t want to go back so quickly, so, she parted ways with Ashley here.

    Her mind was inplete disarray now.

    Melissa had a boyfriend who seemed to be quite influential, but why didn''t she tell the Bushes?

    Why did she still act like she''s poor?

    Nicole sat down on a bench and took the paper out of her arms.

    That man was Major. It was said that he was the boss of argepany and did a lot of overseas

    business. But few people knew what he was doing overseas. He was almost thirty and was not

    married. He was Melissa''s boyfriend then.

    However, Ashley marked one on the back.

    "Major seemed to be someone Elvis had nurtured from the orphanage."

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Melissa had been in the orphanage since she was young, probably Major was someone who worked

    for Elvis. But Nicole was confused. Why was Major not affected since Elvis was captured and had no

    power?

    ''And what did he want?''

    ''The person behind Brian was him?''

    ''He was also the one who destroyed the Kents?''

    Nicole linked the two matters together, but she couldn''t find any clue.

    She stayed outside for a long time until Samuel called her, then Nicole pulled herself together.

    "What''s wrong? Why don''t youe back till now?"

    Seeing that Nicole hadn''t returned yet, Samuel couldn''t help but get worried.

    Nicole put away the papers and whispered, "I''m fine, I just walked around. Samuel, is Brian still there?"

    "Yes, he''s. Do you still have something to ask?"

    "No, I''lle back soon. Tell Ernesto to pick me up."

    Nicole was tired, so, she went into a coffee shop and sat down.

    Samuel hung up the phone and sent Ernesto over.

    When Ernesto arrived, Nicole''s coffee was just about to be finished.

    "Hi, Mrs. Green."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let''s go and see Brian."

    After settling the bill, Nicole took Ernesto once again arrived in front of Brian.

    After being tortured for one night, Brian was much more haggard than before. When he looked at

    Nicole again, he prayed, "Please kill me. It''s worse for me to live like this than to die."

    Looking at his broken legs, Nicole did not pity him at all.

    "Think about Booth and how did he manage to survive. Brian, you have to pay the price."

    "Nicole, you weren''t like this before. You..."

    "Do you think you know me well? I can be very kind, but stop hurting those who are the most important

    to me because I''m kind. I won''t agree to that."

    After finished speaking, Nicole looked at Brian and asked, "Do you know Major?"

    "Who?"

    "Major."

    Nicole said again.

    However, seeing Brian''s nk gaze, Nicole knew that she had asked in vain.

    Brian once confessed that all the orders he received were conveyed by that woman. So, if Nicole

    wanted to know if Booth had something to do with Major, she had to ask that woman.

    "Right, where is that woman?"

    Ernesto hurriedly said, "She acted quite honestly when I first caught her, but she escaped afterward."

    "What do you mean? She escaped?"

    Nicole frowned.

    Ernesto shook his head.

    "I don''t know, I was not in charge. Anyway, that woman was very slippery."

    "Send someone to see if she wille to this ce for a man."

    Nicole gave Major''s address to Ernesto.

    Brian was about to faint from the pain.

    "Nicole, please kill me."

    "Take it. Taste what you did to Olivia and Booth. Don''t lock him up anymore. Give him some money and

    throw him out. The grudge between us is over."

    After saying that, Nicole got up and left.

    She felt somewhat depressed.

    After returning to the hotel, Nicole found Samuel was not around. He might have gone for Steven.

    Nicole thought for a moment and went to Booth''s room.

    "Hi, Nicole."

    Booth greeted with a beaming smile. Apparently, he was in a good mood.

    Seeing Booth''s brilliant smile, Nicole felt a little sorry for him.

    "Are you nervous about the operation this night?"

    "No. At this point, I''m positive. Nicole, don''t worry about me."

    Boothforted Nicole.

    Nicole hugged him tightly and whispered, "Booth, you''re a brave boy."

    "Nicole, I''m already grown up and I have to be brave."

    Then he struggled to push Nicole away and his face blushed red.

    "Wow, brave boy was shy now..."

    Nicole smiled at him, and Booth''s face turned even redder.

    "Nicole, don''t make fun of me... I don''t know how my sister has beentely."

    Hearing what Booth said, Nicole was a little sad.

    "Don''t worry, I will ask someone to take care of her."

    Nicole didn''t tell Booth about what Henk did, and with her assurance, Booth felt much more at ease.

    "My sister is too stubborn. Jacob became a vegetable, and I hope that I can recover as soon as

    possible to help her."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help her."

    Nicoleforted Booth once again, and seeing that he was in a good shape, she left the room.

    Then Nicole called Olivia.

    Quickly, Olivia answered her.

    "You actually answered the phone so quickly, aren''t you busy today?"

    Olivia leaned back on her chair and said dejectedly, "No, I''m free now. It''s said that the director

    offended someone. Now the shooting waspletely stopped. We''re all waiting and don''t know what

    the investor will do."

    Nicole knew about the director.

    "It''s me who pressed the director."

    "What?"

    Nicole told Olivia everything she knew.

    Olivia got furious after she learned what happened.

    "Is Melissa mad? I have nothing to do with her. Why did she ask the director to target me?"

    "Maybe it''s because of me, and you''re my best friend, that''s why she did this. Oh right, how''s the

    investigation on Jacob''s car ident going?"

    Olivia shook her head and said, "We didn''t make any progress. But it''s strange. There wasn''t a single

    witness to the car ident. Do you think this is possible? The car ident happened during the rush

    period. Even if it was a dead-end, there should be one or two passers-by. Moreover, when Melissa was

    in the hospital, she didn''t see Jacob before. But how would she know that Jacob had be a

    vegetable?"

    Nicole knew that Olivia''s suspicions were all correct, but they had no evidence and it was useless to

    say anything.

    "I will ask Laurence to continue the search. Don''t worry too much. You can''t be an extra for the time

    being. Don''t you n to change your work?"

    "What can I do? I want to be an actress. I have to pay full attention to looking for screen tests and have

    no energy for others. Just leave it at that. Perhaps I will get a chance."

    Hearing that, Nicole smiled and said, "Do you think it would be different if I bought this film and didn''t

    change the full cast?"

    "Oh no, are you kidding? A few A-list stars who came from twopanies took part in this show, how

    can you buy it? Unless the investor withdraws his capital, you participate as an investor."

    What Olivia said enlightened Nicole.

    As an investor?

    A good idea.

    "Olivia, I know what to do. Don''t worry, here''re our chance."

    Nicole''s happy tone cheered Olivia up.

    "It sounds like we will be sessful soon. Oh right, how is my brother''s operation?"

    "Dr. Ashley said that there shouldn''t be any problem with the operation. Don''t worry too much."

    Nicole knew that Olivia was worried about Booth, and she hurriedly told her about it.

    Olivia said regretfully, "It''s a pity that I can''t be there with him. However, with you around, I think Booth

    will feel more at ease."

    Nicole recognized Olivia''s helplessness. She thought of what Brian had said that Olivia had endured

    much for him. Then Nicole suddenly said, "If you''re still free at night, I''ll send someone to pick you up

    and you can be with Booth for the operation."

    Olivia was stunned.

    After a long time, she asked, "Can I? Isn''t that an inconvenience?"

    "No! Don''t forget that my husband is extremely influential in the Seapolis City."

    Nicole''s exaggerated words lightened Olivia, but soon her eyes were moist.

    "Nicole, thank you."

    "Stop saying that!"

    After she made an agreement with Olivia, Nicole hung up. But suddenly, her phone rang.

 Chapter 945 Ill Help You

    Chapter 945 I''ll Help You

    Nicole was shocked. She saw it was Samuel and let out a sigh of relief.

    "Where are you?"

    It was a little noisy over the phone.

    Nicole whispered, "I''m back at the hotel. I just came out of Booth''s ce."

    Then Nicole thought for a moment and said, "I happen to have something that need your help with."

    "Go on."

    "Get a helicopter to bring Olivia back. I hope she can be there for Booth''s operation tonight."

    Just as Nicole finished speaking, she was worried that Samuel would find it troublesome. She heard

    Samuel say, "By the way, I also need to ask you something. Steven said that Dr. Ashley gave you a

    business card and asked you to take Olivia to Bahman, the arranger, right?"

    "The arranger? I didn''t notice it. I thought it was the director."

    Nicole felt she was so careless.

    Samuel smiled and said, "He is like the god of arranger. Those who heposes music for all became

    popr. So I also want Olivia toe over. Since you have already told her, I will go bring her over

    right away."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was very pleased.

    If Olivia could really be a singer, it would be easier for her to enter the entertainment industry than

    being a background extra. Moreover, Olivia indeed got a quite beautiful voice.

    Nicole told Olivia this good news via WeChat.

    Olivia was very happy for sure.

    After all, she got nothing to do. Nicole went directly to the airport to wait for Olivia.

    Less than an hourter, Olivia arrived at City B and she hugged Nicole tightly upon seeing her.

    "You really helped me a lot! If I could make it, everything would turn out fine. No! I will definitely make

    it!"

    Seeing the strength in Olivia''s eyes, Nicole felt both sad yet happy for her.

    "Let''s go see Booth first. Tell him that you''re here so he''ll feel much more at ease. When his surgery is

    done, we''ll visit Bahman tomorrow."

    "Alright."

    Nicole and Olivia drove back to the hotel.

    Booth was happy to see Olivia and was more than excited to know that Olivia had the potential to

    be a singer.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Time passed in theirughter.

    Seeing Ashley, Nicole hurriedly stood up.

    "Here you are. Take a look at his leg. Is it possible for him to recover with a surgery?"

    Ashley was pulled to Booth''s side by Nicole.

    Booth was a little shy seeing the doctor was ady, but in order to stand again, he could only endure

    the embarrassment.

    Ashley didn''t care about gender as a doctor. After examining Booth, she pondered for a moment and

    said, "I can do the surgery and he can again stand, but it won''t be perfect."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Olivia was very worried.

    Ashley nced at Olivia and whispered, "His bones arepletely crushed broken. It''s aminuted

    fracture. With the surgery he can stand up, but can''t stand for too long. Also, he can''t push his legs too

    hard. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Olivia promptly shook her head.

    But Nicole got what the doctor was saying.

    "Are you saying that Booth can walk like a normal person, but he can''t stand for a long time?"

    "Yes. After all, it''s aminuted fracture. I will try my best for the surgery but still I know no magic.

    There are some symptoms that I need to exin to you clearly. It''s better for him to walk less and sit

    more."

    Olivia couldn''t help but feel a little sad as she didn''t expect such a result.

    Booth smiled and said, "It''s OK. Even if I can only stand for ten minutes it''s good enough. After all, no

    doctor told me before that I could stand up normally."

    Ashley took a look at Booth. Seeing his shining eyes, she couldn''t help but smile and say, "I''m only

    talking about an eighty percent chance. It''s good for you to have some hope for yourself. Actually, I

    don''t think whether a man can seed or not has anything to do with whether he sits or stands. What

    do you think?"

    "I think so."

    Booth smiled cheerfully.

    He seemed to have suddenly realized something. In the past, he had always put himself into a dead

    end. Actually, as long as he wanted to start a business, he could still make it with the help of his

    wisdom and Samuel. What''s more, now he got Ashley to perform the surgery.

    Seeing Booth in such a good state, Nicole couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Olivia, everything is heading in the best direction. Don''t worry."

    "Yes,"

    Olivia nodded.

    Hearing Olivia''s name, Ashley couldn''t help but nce at her. This girl''s eyes were so clean and clear

    that would people feel extremelyfortable.

    "You guys can leave now. I don''t want anyone unprofessional around during the surgery."

    Ashley''s voice was not loud, but Nicole still got it.

    She left the room with Olivia.

    "We do it here?"

    "Don''t worry, Dr. Ashley is excellent. She will get everything prepared for the surgery."

    Nicole left Booth''s room with the worried Olivia.

    Both of them felt a little tormented while waiting.

    Nicole suddenly said, "I''m very curious about Melissa now."

    "Curious?"

    Olivia thought the word Nicole used was particrly interesting.

    Nicole nodded and read Major''s message again. She did not figure out anything special, but she felt

    something strange.

    "Perhaps I need to visit Elvis when back to the Seapolis City."

    Olivia shook her head when hearing Nicole''s words.

    "Even if you go, he probably won''t see you. I heard that Elvis had no desire to live at all. He will not tell

    you the truth. Besides, Samuel went to him already. He got nothing from him."

    Nicole paused slightly.

    "How did you know that Samuel had gone for him?"

    Olivia said very casually, "I''ve met Petty''s mother, Lillian. I got it from her."

    Nicole frowned.

    "Lillian? Why did she tell you this?"

    "I''m not sure. It was probably just a casual chat."

    Olivia said it lightly, but Nicole was somewhat lost in thought.

    Lillian didn''t even know Olivia, so why did she tell Olivia about it? Was it really a throwaway question?

    "Was Petty with her when you met Lillian?"

    "Yes. Otherwise how could I know her mother? They seemed to be doing grocery shopping."

    Seeing Nicole frown, Olivia felt that something was wrong.

    "What''s the matter? Do you think something''s wrong?"

    "Yes, there must be something wrong. I just knew about Samuel''s visit to Elvis not long ago. Why did

    Lillian know about it? Even she knew it, why did she tell you about it when you just first met?"

    Hearing what Nicole just said, Olivia paused for a moment.

    "When we met Petty she greeted me. I subconsciously asked who thedy was. Then she said it was

    her mother. I asked them where you were. Lillian told me she heard that you went out with Samuel to

    Elvis to ask about something. That''s what I know."

    Olivia tried her best to recall what happened that day and told Nicole.

    Nicole frowned even deeper.

    "No way! We didn''t tell anyone what we were up to when we left. Furthermore, Samuel didn''t intend to

    go in the first ce. We decided to go ad hoc after we got something der. How did Lillian know

    about it?"

    What Nicole said made Olivia frown slightly.

    "You think Lillian is suspicious?"

    "I doubt it''s more than that. Logically speaking, Elvis'' group was eliminated, so how could there still be

    a fish out of the? Major had been doing business overseas, and he happened to be adopted by

    Elvis, so why wasn''t he involved? Melissa also got out of the orphanage because of Elvis. What was

    she nning with Major?"

    Nicole was rather confused.

    Olivia narrowed her eyes and whispered, "Do you suspect that Lillian was behind all this?"

    "Was she?"

    Nicole didn''t want to believe her spection as there wasn''t any evidence, but she had a really bad

    feeling.

    Olivia''s eyes darkened.

    "If Brian is involved with what Major was doing while there is something between Major and Lillian.

    Then I won''t let go of her even if she is Petty''s mother or not."

    "Let''s talk about thister when we get it clear. What has happened recently is too strange. I even think

    that Jacob had the car ident because he knew something."

    Nicole did not have such a guess, but now, she felt it''s getting more and more suspicious.

    The two of them fell silent for a moment.

    Olivia clenched her hands tightly together. After a long time, she whispered, "If Jacob did suffer the car

    ident because of this, I will not let it go."

    "Don''t worry, I will help you."

    Nicole held Olivia''s hand tightly.

    Olivia suddenly raised her head and whispered, "But Petty is your little sister-inw."

    "You''re my bestie. Who else will help you if I don''t?"

    Hearing what Nicole said, her eyes immediately turned red.

    "How lucky I am to have a friend like you in my life."

    "I am the lucky one. Alright, don''t mention it. Let''s find out about this together."

    Nicole patted Olivia''s shoulder and smiled, but a trace of determination shed through her eyes.

    She was determined to get to the bottom of it.

    The surgery was finally over.

    Ashley came out, looking exhausted.

    "Dr. Ashley, how is my brother?"

    Olivia quickly stood up.

    Ashley rubbed her neck and smiled. "It was very sessful. Don''t worry. After the anesthetic is over,

    he can practice walking in about a month."

    "Great!"

    Olivia was overjoyed.

    Nicole also put on a smile.

    It was the best news in recent days.

    Olivia couldn''t wait to see Booth in the room.

    Nicole looked at Ashley and smiled, "What about we having a supper together?"

    "I am good. I don''t want your husband to hate me for borrowing your time."

    As she spoke, Ashley pouted her mouth.

    Nicole looked back. She didn''t know when Samuel was already waiting for them in the corridor.

    "What about we go together?"

    Nicole was a little shy saying that.

    Ashley sensibly waved her hand and left.

    Samuel walked over and hugged Nicole from the back, and then said softly, "The surgery is sessful,

    can we go for a break now, my pregnantdy?"

    Nicole smiled slightly, but all of a sudden she smelled a strong scent of perfume from him.

 Chapter 946 Is There a Mistake?

    Chapter 946 Is There a Mistake?

    Nicole''s body stiffened slightly. Samuel acutely sensed it though it disappeared in a sh.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing."

    Nicole smiled faintly and then let go of Samuel with her expression remaining the same.

    Although Samuel was puzzled, he did not pursue it.

    "Are you hungry? Let''s go out and eat something."

    Samuel wanted to hug Nicole, but she dodged.

    "I''m not hungry, but a little sleepy. I want to sleep."

    After saying that, she left Samuel and walked to the room.

    Samuel was bewildered.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I''m just sleepy."

    Nicole did not say anything else. It was not because she did not believe in Samuel, but because the

    scent of the perfume from him made her feel ufortable.

    Samuel observed that Nicole was in a bad mood. He asked her but didn''t get anything, so he followed

    Nicole into the room and saw Nicole had already taken off her clothes and lied down with her back to

    him.

    He knitted his brows slightly and went to the bathroom without saying anything.

    When taking a shower, he saw a bright lipstick mark on the cor of his shirt, and he frowned

    immediately.

    It urred to him that Nicole''s behavior might have something to do with the mark.

    Could it be because of this?

    Samuel groped in his memory and thought it might be done by the woman in the club.

    A trace of coldness shed through his eyes.

    He walked out and called the manager of the club. Back in the bedroom, Nicole still remained the same

    posture

    "Get me the contact information and address of the woman who recently sold drinks in Room 3087.

    She shouldpensate me because she dirtied my shirt, plus this made my wife ufortable. I will

    take legal approaches for all my loss."

    As Samuel hung up the phone, he saw her slightly move under the quilt.

    The shower gel diluted the fragrance of perfume, bathing him in freshness.

    Nicole subconsciously curled up, but Samuel immediately leaned to her.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you were ufortable? I didn''t know the mark got on my shirt. It was by a

    salesgirl who wanted to kiss me, but I dodged. Don''t think too much about it."

    He said with the gentlest voice in the world.

    "Alright."

    She replied sullenly, not in the mood to talk to him.

    A passage she saw not long ago jumped into her mind. It is said that men are the most likely to cheat

    on women when they are pregnant. Did it mean that Samuel would cheat on her as well?

    These days Nicole had repeatedly refused intimacy with him. Thinking of this, she became disturbed.

    Feeling that Nicole was still unhappy, he sighed, "Trust me, I won''t betray you, OK?"

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "I see. Just go to sleep. I''m really sleepy."

    Then he heard her breathing evenly, an indication of her falling asleep. How could she fall asleep so

    soon?

    Nicole fell into sleep, but Samuel couldn''t.

    Looking at this sleeping girl, he habitually pulled the quilt to cover her. After that, he increased the

    temperature of the air conditioner, and then he took the cigarette and went outside.

    Nicole was pretending to be asleep. She noticed he seemed to have something on his mind. Then her

    mind turned again to the perfume and his exnation. She thought all these happened coincidentally.

    She knew clearly what kind of person Samuel was. If he intends to keep his distance from others, even

    flies wouldn''te close to him, not to mention a woman. That woman came into the private room and

    even tried to kiss him. Could it be possible for a man like him to allow this to happen?

    Nicole smiled bitterly.

    Once a man started lying to you, what came next might be cheating on you.

    Never had she thought that she and Samuel would go through such things.

    They had gone through tons of ups and downs, but it turned out that Samuel would eventually cheat on

    her. Was it true that within the besieged walls of marriage, men just couldn''t help themselves and make

    mistakes?

    A simple thought of this possibility could suffocate her. She thought she couldn''t breathe.

    Samuel was smoking outside, one after another. Nicole felt restless when she saw that.

    She wanted to sleep fast without thinking about anything, but the harder she tried, the harder it was for

    her to fall asleep.

    After staying outside for more than an hour, he came back with the smell of the cigarette.

    He nced at Nichole from a distance, noting toward her. Thinking she might be in deep sleep, he

    tiptoed to the bathroom and took a shower.

    Nicole squinted at his figure through the bathroom, being trapped in the pit of despair.

    Suddenly, Samuel''s phone screen lighted up.

    Nicole raised her eyes and glimpsed at it. The message looked like a hotel address.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be from that woman?

    Nicole did not dare to move in case Samuel would discover that she was still awake.

    Not long after, Samuel came out of the bathroom.

    He nced at his phone, frowned slightly, and then looked at Nicole, who seemed to be sleeping

    soundly, but Samuel still called her tentatively.

    "Nicole?"

    Nicole didn''t move.

    After a while, he turned around and changed his clothes to go out.

    As she heard the door closed, she opened her eyes, which were filled with tears.

    Would things go as she had guessed?

    She wanted to follow him, but her pride told her that there was no need for it. Moreover, for a man as

    alert as Samuel, he would definitely perceive if she followed him.

    Nicole didn''t know what to do.

    Divorce?

    But she couldn''t bear to leave him.

    But if Samuel really cheated, could she tolerate all of this? Could she pretend nothing had happened

    and continue living with him as his wife?

    If she did so, what waited for her is sharing her husband with other women. Is it disgusting?

    Definitely.

    Nicole tossed and turned, feeling as if a knife was piercing her heart.

    It was almost dawn when Samuel returned.

    Hearing the room opened, Nicole quickly closed her eyes.

    Samuel walked over and checked on her, who was still breathing evenly. She looked the same as

    before. He then went to the bathroom to flush away the coldness lingering on him.

    Samuel went out and lied beside her. Although the perfume faded a lot, she sensitively captured it.

    Did he really go out with that woman?

    Nicole''s heart ached slightly.

    But she finally rxed her nerves because Samuel hade back. Unconsciously, she fell asleep.

    When Samuel woke up, she was still sleeping.

    He thought that Nicole slept so long because she was just rxed the nerves strained by Booth''s

    surgery. In addition, pregnancy also brought sleepiness.

    Samuel did not wake her up. He ordered breakfast and asked the hotel staff to bring it to her after she

    woke up. After that, he went out.

    It was almost noon when Nicole woke up.

    Looking at the empty bed, she also felt empty.

    He went out again?

    Nicole smiled bitterly and got up to wash up.

    The waiter brought breakfast to her and kindly told her it was ordered by Samuel.

    Back in the past, she would feel happy, but now she felt a little bitter.

    "Thank you."

    After receiving the breakfast, she dumped it into the trash can as she turned around.

    Olivia came to Nicole and happened to see it.

    "What''s wrong? Are you suffering morning sickness?"

    "No."

    Nicole was listless and was pent-up to speak.

    Seeing her in such a situation, Olivia asked, "Are you sick? Where''s Samuel? Didn''t he stay in the hotel

    with you?"

    "I don''t know who he''s with."

    Olivia was dumbfounded when she heard Nicole''s whining.

    "Nicole, you look like a grumbling woman? What happened?"

    "Nothing, is Booth alright?"

    Nicole tried her best to cheer herself up and then smiled faintly, but that smile was awful.

    "Booth is fine, but I think you''re not. What''s wrong?"

    Bombarded with Olivia''s questions, Nicole stammered, "I suspect that Samuel is having an affair."

    "Are you joking?"

    Olivia thought that Nicole was talking nonsense.

    She knew Samuel''s feelings for Nicole. Anyone in this world could cheat on her. Only Samuel did not

    believe it. But now that she saw Nicole''s ufortable expression, Olivia not only took a deep breath

    and said, "Could it be a mistake? Why do you think Samuel cheated on her?"

    "I''m just guessing."

    Nicole shook her head and said, "Just leave me alone. I felt ufortable, but I won''t pity myself. I''ll

    investigateter. If it is true, I''ll get a divorce. I won''t share a husband with another woman."

    "What about the unborn child? Are you going to raise your child by yourself like Lucas and Zoe?"

    Olivia''s words just hit the point.

    Nicole her stomach, feeling a little bitter, but says firmly, "I''ll consider abortion."

    "Nicole, I''ll investigate it for you. What do you think?"

    "No, thanks. I can handle my own stuff. I just can''t ept it temporarily. Alright, forget about me. I''m

    d Booth''s surgery was a sess. Since you''re here, what about going to meet Bahman after

    lunch?"

    Nicole changed the topic and talked about work.

    Olivia could tell that she didn''t want to talk too much. She nodded, "Alright, I''ll go back to my ce to

    dress up. Let''s have lunch together, and then we''ll make an appointment. Maybe I have that potential

    and it will put me on the fast track. The thing is, don''t leave me alone if I really make it."

    "What are you saying? How could I leave you alone? By the way, I should speed up with the filmmaking

    Nicole hesitated for a moment before calling Laurence to ask him to see how much her personal

    property was."

    Laurence didn''t know why Nicole asked that, but he still checked it and told her.

    "Mrs. Green, by your personal property, do you mean the property under your name or..."

    "Exclude the properties the Green family had passed to me."

    Hearing her words, Laurence whispered, "Less than two million."

    "I see."

    Nicole hung up the phone, feeling worried.

    "Less than two million." Initiating a filmmakingpany was going to need some liquidity more than

    that.

    What should she do?

    She didn''t want to use his money at all.

 Chapter 947 Id Advise You Not to Ask for Insult

    Chapter 947 I''d Advise You Not to Ask for Insult

    "What''s the matter?"

    Olivia asked when she saw Nicole worried look.

    "Nothing, let''s go eat first."

    Nicole still kept this matter a secret.

    She thought to herself, "As for the money, I''ll figure it outter. I don''t know how much money Ashley

    has in her bank card. But first, I''ll check if Olivia and Bahman would work out."

    Seeing that Nicole would not say anything, Olivia asked no further questions.

    The two of them grabbed some food at restaurant downstairs, and then went to Bahman''s home

    ording to the address Ashley had given them.

    Unfortunately, the two of them knocked at the door for a long time, but there was no answer. Nicole

    thought that he was not at home, so she called him up. However, a phone rang in the room, then was

    rudely shut off.

    Olivia and Nicole looked at each other and clearly felt that he didn''t want to see them.

    Nicole still didn''t want to give up, but she didn''t expect Olivia to hold her hand, shook her head and say,

    "Forget it, maybe this is how it''s meant to be."

    "But we''re already here. We should try again no matter what."

    Nicole didn''t want to give up like this.

    This was a great chance for Olivia. Besides, she had so many things to deal with that she needed

    money badly.

    However, Olivia shook her head and said, "If he really doesn''t want to see us, he''ll hate us even more if

    we keep pestering him like this. Let''s put the matter aside for the time being."

    "Then what do you do now?"

    Nicole felt it was a pity to miss the opportunity.

    Olivia shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. How about I be a bar

    singer? Or a ''bridge'' singer? I don''t believe I really don''t stand a chance."

    Nicole really admired Olivia when she saw her optimism.

    "Alright, if you want to sing in the street, I can y for you."

    "Oh, that''s right. I almost forget. You y the violin very well. And you are Seuss'' disciple?"

    Olivia''s words reminded Nicole of Melissa.

    Nicole thought, "If Melissa knew that I was Seuss'' disciple, she would probably think that it was me who

    prevented her from bing thest disciple of Seuss."

    But there was something really weird about this.

    Since Seuss had asked Mr. Bush to bring Melissa to meet him, that meant that he would consider

    taking her as his disciple, but why did he go back on his word?

    Seuss was not that unprincipled.

    Nicole did not understand, but she knew that she could not ask now, because she knew that Seuss had

    a concert about to be held recently.

    Nicole pushed the matter aside for the time being. Then she smiled and said, "With a great violinist like

    me apanying you, I don''t believe that your talent will be buried."

    "Of course. Let''s go, the violinist of the future."

    Olivia happily took Nicole''s arm and walked out.

    As she left, she looked unwillingly at the door of the Barmen''s house, with a flicker of persistence in her

    eyes.

    She swore in her heart that she would certainlye again.

    After walking out of Bahman''s house with Olivia, Nicole intended to buy a violin.

    She knew the violin wasn''t cheap, but for Olivia''s sake, she didn''t think it mattered.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The two of them went to a musical instrument store to buy a violin, but they didn''t expect to meet

    Melissa here.

    "Well, what are you guys doing here? Buy a violin? Can you y it?"

    Melissa just opened her mouth and the sarcastic wordse out.

    Olivia immediately lost her temper.

    "What do you mean? Are you the only person in the world who can y the violin? Unfortunately, no

    matter how good you were at ying the violin, Seuss didn''t make you his disciple."

    Melissa''s jovial face seemed to sag.

    Don''t get toocent. Juste and take part in the violinpetition that will be held in a month.

    If you can beat me, then..."

    "Then what?"

    This was a question from Nicole.

    Ever since she found out that Melissa''s identity and background were not that simple, Nicole became

    interested in her.

    In the past, Nicole didn''t want to argue with her for the sake of Mr. and Mrs. Bush, but that was clearly

    not possible now. If she was really involved in Jacob''s car ident, Nicole would not let her go.

    Melissa looked at Nicole and sneered, "Do you really dare to take part in thispetition? Nicole, the

    violinpetition is not the same as a car designpetition. I guess you can''t even y the violin."

    "You don''t have to worry about that. What''s the bet? What would you do if I passed you in the violin

    "What do you want from me?"

    Melissa was clearly confident of her violin skills.

    Nicole smiled faintly and said, "Nothing much. You only need to answer three of my questions."

    "What kind of bet is it?"

    Melissa frowned slightly and subconsciously guarded against Nicole.

    "Well, are you afraid that you will lose? Or are you just bragging about your violin skills?

    Those mind games did work on Melissa.

    Melissa straightened her neck and said angrily, "Come on, I am not afraid of you. Nicole, let me tell

    you, I have passed the grade four test for violin. You''ll never beat me! Do you know how difficult it is for

    a violinist to advance to the next level? Even if you can y the violin, you''re probably still at the

    beginner level. It''s impossible for you to beat me. I''d advise you not to ask for insult."

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that Melissa had passed the grade four test for violin.

    While she was just at grade three.

    It was not easy for her to reach the next grade in a month.

    But Nicole had to know what she wanted to know.

    She looked at Melissa and said coldly, "Don''t worry about my violin skills. Anyway, it is not over till the

    fatdy sings."

    "Ok, that''s a deal. I''m look forward to seeing you to beat me in thepetition."

    Melissa left in a ze of pride.

    Olivia watched her back and said worriedly, "Nicole, did I just get too impulsive? Since Melissa dared to

    challenge you so tantly, she must have full confidence. What if you lose?"

    "She didn''t say what I should do if I lost."

    Nicole gave a soft smile to Olivia.

    Olivia then remembered that Melissa had always thought she was sure to win, but had forgotten to say

    what Nicole should do if she lost.

    "What an idiot."

    She could not help shaking her head.

    "I wonder how such a stupid person as Melissa could survive to this day. Are you sure she''s really a

    bad person?"

    Nicole squinted and whispered, "There is someone behind her to support her and give her advice, so

    she could live safely to now."

    "You mean Major?"

    "Probably. If it weren''t him, it''d be someone else. A lot of things are unclear right now. We can just walk

    step calctes step."

    Nicole took Olivia''s hand and then turned around to pick a violin.

    Now that she had decided to get in the contest, she didn''t want to lose to Melissa. However, her violin

    was left in the United States and was kept by Allen.

    Nicole didn''t want to have anything to do with Allen anymore, so she decided to buy another one.

    But after looking around for a while, Nicole did not find one that she liked.

    "You don''t like any of them? How about we go to another music instrument shop?"

    Olivia didn''t know much about violin. It could even be said that she didn''t know much about music. She

    could only sing a few pop songs.

    Therefore, when Nicole asked her toe to Bahman, Olivia didn''t get her hopes up. She won''t be

    angry even if he ignored her. After all, she really knew nothing about music.

    Nicole didn''t know how to exin it to Olivia, but she smiled and said, "It''s fine. Let''s take our time.

    There''s no hurry."

    "I''m not in a hurry."

    Olivia was really not in a hurry, but Nicole was a little anxious.

    "Hey, I think we should go to a bar or somewhere else. Maybe you could practice your singing there."

    Nicole didn''t choose the violin she liked, so she decided to put the purchase on hold and ask about

    other music instrument shopster.

    The most important thing right now was Olivia.

    Although Olivia wasn''t very good at music, she had heard Olivia sing before. Olivia sang very well. Her

    singing was very powerful, full of emotion. What''s more, she had a beautiful voice.

    In the past, when Olivia wasn''t nning on a career as a singer, Nicole said she had the potential to be

    a singer. But at the time, no one took it seriously.

    Seeing how much Nicole wanted to help her be a singer, Olivia decided to take back her heart

    and whispered, "Then let''s go and have try? But don''t get your hopes up. They are all professional

    singers, but I am only an amateur singer. "

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just follow me."

    Nicole took Olivia to one of the more famous bars, which had a singing venue.

    Once inside the bar, Nicole went straight to the bar owner, hoping he would get Olivia to sing a song.

    At first the bar owner refused t out. He said they had their own singer and couldn''t break the rules.

    But Nicole said they didn''t want any money and they just wanted to go on stage and sing a song.

    Only then did the bar owner agree.

    There weren''t many people in the bar in the afternoon.

    Olivia had some stage fright.

    In order to cheer Olivia on, Nicole went straight to the stage and sang with her.

    The pair chose a popr song, one that would stir up the energy of the room.

    Nicole took the lead to sing, and Olivia followed.

    At the beginning, Olivia was a bit tight and was yet to give her best. Three or four lines into the song,

    Olivia sailed into her best performance. She sang skillfully and soulfully, which immediately attracted

    the attention of many people.

    Nicole smiled faintly, lowered her voice and then stopped singing, leaving the bar full of Olivia''s singing.

    Someone recorded the scene with his phone and posted it online.

    Today was the information age. It didn''t take long for Olivia and Nicole''s performance to spread all over

    the Inte.

    A few music-savvy teams and marketing gurus immediately made their videos onto the ranking list.

    Nicole and Olivia had no idea about that.

    Olivia just didn''t want to disappoint Nicole, so she sang with all her heart. Nicole thought that Olivia

    needed a stage to prove herself. So far, the performance and effect seemed not bad.

    She lifted her lips and smiled in satisfaction.

    Olivia seemed to be a woman born for the stage, destined to live in the spotlight.

    Nicole watched Olivia swaying to the music and took a step back.

    Just as she was about to slip away and hand the stage over to Olivia, the door of the bar opened. The

    man and woman who came in attracted Nicole''s attention at once.

    She turned pale at once.

 Chapter 948 I Want to Divorce You

    Chapter 948 I Want to Divorce You

    It was Samuel!

    Even if Nicole suspected him, she didn''t expect to see Samuel bringing a woman to a bar so soon.

    Her heart ached like it was torn apart.

    Nicole quietly left the stage and quickly went to the bathroom.

    She pped her face with water. The water was chill and she was heartbroken.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Nicole chuckled. But her tears oozed out from her eyes.

    Nicole once considered her marriage and rtionship indestructible. However, they were actually so

    fragile during her pregnancy.

    It was as if she was defeated overnight. But also it was as if she had grown up overnight.

    Nicole didn''t know how long she had stayed in the bathroom. She didn''t be sober until Olivia

    called her.

    It really was like a dream. As she woke up, it was time for her to face the reality.

    Nicole took a deep breath, patted her face, and answered Olivia''s call.

    "Hello?"

    "Where have you been? Why did you leave me on the stage? You don''t even know how nervous I was

    just now. Nicole, where are you?"

    Oliviained in a sweet voice, which could tell that she was in a good mood.

    Maybe it was because Olivia''s performance got a big round of apuse.

    Nicole was frustrated. But she didn''t want to influence Olivia. She forced herself to smile and said, "I

    was ufortable. I''m in the bathroom. Could youe over and help me to the hospital?"

    She knew that Olivia devoted to singing just now, so she might not see Samuel. But if she stayed, she

    would encounter him.

    Olivia was a person with a bad temper. Nicole didn''t know what Olivia could do if she knew that Samuel

    was with a woman. So she decided to leave with Olivia.

    She was not a young girl anymore.

    She could handle her own things.

    When Olivia heard that Nicole was ufortable, she became worried and hurriedly ran towards the

    bathroom.

    "Nicole, are you alright? Are you feeling ufortable because of me? Look at me. I''m really careless.

    I always let you worry about me."

    Olivia was guilty.

    Nicole felt a bit warm.

    "No. Not your fault. Don''t be too nervous."

    Nicole patted her shoulder and said tiredly, "I want to go back to the hotel. Olivia, shall we go now?"

    "Of course! You''re feeling ufortable. How can I ask you to stay? If Samuel knows, he would

    definitely tear me apart."

    Olivia muttered. Nicole knew that she didn''t see Samuel with a woman.

    Nicole heaved a sigh.

    Then she followed Olivia and left the bar.

    When Samuel first came in, he did not pay attention to Olivia who was on the stage. But when the song

    was finished and everyone cheered, he raised his head. When he saw Olivia, he was stunned.

    Samuel wondered, ''Why was she here?''

    Then Samuel searched around. But he didn''t see Nicole. Therefore, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    The woman beside him observed his actions and smiled charmingly, "What happened? Did you see

    your wife?"

    As she spoke, her fingers touched Samuel''s shoulder lightly, and her hot breath brushed his earlobe.

    Usually men would definitely not be able to resist her teasing!

    The woman was very confident. But the next second, her finger was almost broken by Samuel.

    "Oh my god, Mr. Green, it hurts!"

    Though the woman didn''t scream, her face turned pale.

    Samuel looked at her coldly and said, "Don''t push your luck, Alisa. The thingst night is not settled

    yet."

    "Settle what? I don''t know."

    Although Alisa was very painful, she continued to tease him with her sweet voice.

    She did not believe that there were still men in this world that she, Alisa, could not conquer.

    Samuel looked at her indifferently, and broke Alisa''s finger off with more strength.

    Alisa screamed.

    She immediately broke out into a cold sweat.

    Her little finger was broken!

    Alisa couldn''t help trembling, and became ruthless.

    "Samuel, how dare you hurt me? I''m afraid you''ll never know what you want to know."

    "I don''t care."

    Samuel''s voice was icy.

    Alisa finally realized who she had provoked and asked, "What do you mean? Don''t you want to know

    what happened?"

    "Right now, you''re the only one who knows since I don''t know. The only way to keep everyone from

    knowing is to shut your mouth up. Do you know what kind of person can keep a secret?"

    Samuel sneered like Satan. Alisa was scared and ran away.

    But before she could run out of the bar, she was stopped by two men.

    "Get out of my way!"

    Alisa struggled, but the two men directly covered her mouth and took her away.

    Samuel walked out of the bar and arrived at the back alley.

    Alisa looked at Samuel and cried out in horror.

    Samuel motioned the man.

    The man dropped his hands from Alisa''s mouth.

    Alisa asked nervously, "Why? You were with a good attitude yesterday. You wanted to know the whole

    thing eagerly."

    "Yes, I really wanted to know yesterday. But you made a big mistake."

    Samuel showed a poker face. Even the temperature lowered. Alisa couldn''t help trembling.

    "What mistake?"

    "You shouldn''t left a mark on me, and you shouldn''t try to seduce me. Alisa, you made my wife

    misunderstand me. She is very angry."

    Samuel''s words stunned Alisa.

    "That''s it? You want to kill me just because of that? Samuel, don''t you men like cheating on wives and

    having much fun outside?"

    "I only need my wife. I can''t bear anyone hurting her. Yesterday, I really wanted to know what

    happened. But now I think nothing is more important than my wife''s happiness. So, if what you know

    may make her upset, it would be better to keep this thing as a secret forever."

    Then Samuel turned around and left.

    Alisa was crying for help, but Samuel felt nothing.

    Not long after, the voice was lowered and eventually it waspletely silent.

    "Throw it into the sea."

    Samuel said coldly without any difort.

    He was never a good man.

    After Nicole returned to the hotel, she quickly went back to her room and went to bed with the excuse

    of being ufortable.

    The bed was tidy but cold.

    The scene that Nicole saw not long ago kept appearing in her mind.

    That woman was so enchanting, so beautiful, and even had a charm that she did not possess.

    When did Samuel be fond of this type of woman?

    Nicole did not know, but she felt something on her face.

    She touched her face. Tears streamed down her cheeks.

    She smiled bitterly.

    ''Actually, I was so fragile that I cried.'' She thought.

    Nicole buried herself in the pillow and cried silently.

    She was tired from crying, huddled under the quilt and fell asleep.

    Nicole didn''t know how long she slept. She felt that someone had pulled her nket away and touched

    her forehead. She heard some sound but didn''t know what the person said. However, she knew that

    the person was anxious.

    Nicole was very tired and sleepy. She didn''t want to wake up, so she turned around and went back to

    sleep.

    Samuel was almost frightened.

    Nicole had a fever.

    It was a high fever.

    "Nicole, wake up. Let me take you to the hospital."

    The word "hospital" stimted Nicole''s nerves.

    Nicole was reminded of her child.

    When she saw Samuel and Alisa together, she didn''t thought of the child yet. But the word ''hospital''

    reminded her of her baby. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help crying.

    "I''m not going! I''m not going to the hospital! I''m not going!"

    Even though she was depressed because of the high fever, at this moment, Nicole seemed to be filled

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    with strength. She struggled with all her efforts. When she could not struggle away, she stretched out

    her finger and scratched towards the other person.

    Samuel felt a little painful.

    He was caught off guard and was scratched by Nicole.

    A scar appeared on his handsome face.

    Samuel never thought that Nicole, who had always been elegant, could act rudely.

    He dodged Nicole''s hands and spoke gently, "Alright, we are not going to the hospital. We won''t go. I''ll

    take you to a bath."

    Knowing that they were not going to the hospital, Nicole finally stopped hitting him. But she said with

    grievance like a child, "I don''t want to take a bath."

    "Then shall we go to eat?"

    "No!"

    "Drink water?"

    "No."

    She was like a cranky child. No matter what Samuel said, she would reject.

    Samuel looked at Nicole with helplessness and sadness, and asked, "Did you see me with the other

    woman?"

    Nicole is not an unreasonable woman. There must be a reason for her behaviors. Samuel remembered

    the lipstick mark on the cor of his shirt yesterday. Recalling Nicole''s actionsst night, he realized

    that Nicole seemed to have misunderstood him.

    Hearing Samuel''s question, Nicole immediately became furious.

    "Samuel, get out of here! Fuck off! I don''t share a man with other women. That makes me feel

    disgusted, you know? How could you do this? If I have done something wrong, or if you don''t love me

    anymore, just tell me. I will leave. You shouldn''t embarrass me. You shouldn''t trample on our

    rtionship. Do you know? Love is beautiful. And even if love is gone one day, I hope we can have a

    good ending. I don''t want to be a cheated fool."

    "I didn''t do it. There has always been no one but you. I would never betray you and our love."

    Samuel took on a serious tone. His eyes were filled with deep affection. But unfortunately, Nicole, who

    was currently muddled by the fever, felt nothing.

    "I won''t listen to you! You''re lying to me again. Once you cheated, you will always cheat on me.

    Samuel, we''re done! I want to divorce you! Divorce!"

    When Nicole said the word ''divorce'', her heart ached. Samuel''s face turned pale.

    "Don''t even think about it."

    Samuel said fiercely. Then he quickly picked up Nicole, opened the door and straightly walked outside

    regardless of her scratching and hitting.

 Chapter 949 She Would Never Show up Again

    Chapter 949 She Would Never Show up Again

    Samuel met Olivia at the door.

    "What happened to Nicole?" Olivia asked.

    Samuel said coldly, "She has a fever."

    "A fever? Oh my, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t ask her out with me yesterday. I shouldn''t take her to the

    bar."

    Hearing this, Samuel stopped abruptly.

    "What did you say? Nicole was there with you in the bar yesterday?"

    Samuel''s face was very frightening. Olivia was shocked and said, "Yeah, we sang together in the bar at

    first. But then Nicole said that she felt a little ufortable and went to the bathroom alone."

    "When did it happen?"

    Olivia was at a loss, facing Samuel''s sudden query.

    "I don''t remember. But when we went on stage, I nced at my phone. Maybe it was around two

    o''clock. It was five past two!"

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Samuel seemed to be more annoyed.

    ''Five past two?'' he wondered.

    He and Alisa entered the bar at ten past two. So Nicole saw them.

    ''This was why Nicole became so upset.'' Samuel figured out the reason.

    ''Damn it!'' Samuel was angry.

    He wished he could fish Alisa out of the sea and whip her.

    Olivia realized that Samuel was angry. She thought that Nicole fell ill because of her. She hurriedly

    apologized and said, "I''m so sorry. I promise that it won''t happen again."

    "Not your fault. Come to the hospital together and take care of her."

    "What?"

    Olivia thought she misheard Samuel.

    She wondered why Samuel asked her to take care of Nicole.

    It had always been Samuel who took care of Nicole.

    Olivia suddenly recalled that Nicole once told her about Samuel having an affair.

    Olivia squinted at Samuel.

    "Samuel, tell me the truth. Are you having an affair?"

    "No."

    Samuel answered firmly. He then stopped talking to Olivia and left.

    Olivia was stunned.

    ''Samuel seldom told lies and cared so much about Nicole. He wouldn''t cheat on Nicole.'' Olivia thought.

    She didn''t understand and followed them worriedly.

    Samuel took Nicole to Steven''s house.

    "Where''s Ashley?" he asked.

    Steven was surprised that Samuel suddenly came and looked for his wife.

    "No, you can''t just barge into my house and ask for my wife without my permission. I am still here."

    "Stop talking nonsense. My wife has a fever. Ask Ashley to take a look."

    Samuel ced Nicole on the sofa.

    Nicole had already fallen asleep because of the high fever.

    Steven was amazed and said, "My wife is the Greatest Global Scalpel. But she specializes in surgery.

    She just returned home and has slept for a while after the surgery. It''s just a fever. You can take Nicole

    to the hospital!"

    "There are too many germs in the hospital. My wife is pregnant. She needs protection."

    "Your wife needs protection. My wife should be working hard for her whole life, right?"

    Steven disagreed with Samuel.

    Samuel stopped arguing with him and said, "Will you help me or not?"

    "No. My wife operated on Nicole''s younger brotherst night. It was almost midnight when she came

    back. She was called for emergency surgery at 5 a.m.. She did three consecutive operations a day.

    Now that she has just returned and slept. She needs rest. I can''t wake her up. Samuel, please be a

    good man. It''s just a fever. Why don''t you take her to the hospital? Or I can call a family doctor for you."

    Steven intended to make a phone call, but he heard a noise from the room upstairs. It was Ashley

    walking out and rubbing her hair.

    "Why is it so noisy?" Ashley asked.

    "Nothing. You should go back to sleep."

    Steven hurried Ashley into resting.

    But Ashley saw Nicole lying on the sofa.

    "What happened to Nicole?"

    Ashley asked and walked down quickly.

    Steven''s face turned gloomy.

    He said, "Go back to sleep. We can handle it. I''ll call the family doctor and he''ll be there soon."

    "Don''t call the doctor. Nicole will probably be worse before he can arrive. I am afraid that the baby

    may be affected. Go to the guest room and get my medical chest." Ashley said.

    Ashley walked directly to Nicole and touched her forehead with both hands. The fever made her frown.

    "Why is Nicole having such a high fever?" she asked.

    Samuel pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. But Ashley saw Samuel''s self-ming expression.

    "Did you upset her?" she asked.

    "It''s a misunderstanding. But I can''t exin it right now."

    Samuel''s words made Steven depressed.

    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you quarrel like this," Steven said.

    "We didn''t quarrel. We didn''t even question or argue with each other," Samuel replied.

    Samuel''s face darkened again.

    Ashley sighed and said, "Nicole always hides everything in her heart. Such a woman is easy to get

    hurt. You should know her personality and stop messing up things."

    "I know," Samuel said.

    Samuel never listened to a lecture. But he listened to Ashley and would follow her words.

    Steven felt annoyed when he saw this.

    "What are you doing here?" he questioned.

    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Just get the medical chest for me."

    Ashley turned her head and gazed at Steven with her pair of beautiful phoenix eyes. Steven felt a little

    frustrated.

    "Ashley, I am your husband, not your servant," Stevenined.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "You''re not as good as a servant. The servant has brought the medical chest by now," Ashley replied.

    "You!"

    Steven felt that Ashley could always make him angry.

    He angrily shook his hand and left.

    Olivia was afraid that Steven wouldn''t bring the medical chest. So she hurriedly said, "I''ll get it. Where

    is it in the guest room?"

    "Steven will bring the chest. He is just being childish."

    Samuel did not move his eyes away from Nicole but kept talking.

    Olivia did not understand his words. Ashley did not exin. At this time, Steven already brought the

    medical chest.

    "Here you are."

    Ashley ignored the awkward and aggrieved Steven.

    She quickly opened the medical chest and treated Nicole without even giving a single nce to Steven.

    Stevenined in a low voice, "Ashley, how can you be so arrogant? I am the CEO of the Bradford

    Group. But you regard me as your servant. That''s only because you know I care about you."

    "Who else do you care about?"

    Ashley suddenly turned her head. Her gaze was as sharp as a knife.

    "I also care about my daughter," Steven answered.

    "Get lost!"

    Ashley scolded, but slightly smiled.

    Olivia looked at the way they got along and was a little sad.

    She thought, ''If Jacob was still here, they could also be happy.''

    ''No!''

    ''It wasn''t possible!'' Olivia thought.

    She would leave Jacob quietly and wouldn''t trouble him.

    Thinking of Jacob, who was still unconscious in the hospital, Olivia would rather break up with him than

    seeing him lying in bed.

    Ashley quickly cooled Nicole down. But Nicole was still in a bad mood.

    "She''s consciously rejecting treatment. It''s not good for her recovery. I don''t care about your

    misunderstanding. You''d better make her feel better. I can cure a fever, but I can''t cure any mental

    disease. There are guest rooms. You can stay till Nicole recovers."

    Ashley decided on her own.

    Though Steven coldly snorted in protest, he didn''t say anything.

    Samuel ignored Steven''s snort and said indifferently, "Let''s go to the guest room."

    "You''re really cheeky."

    Steven was a bit angry about Samuel and his wife ruining his valuable time with Ashley.

    Samuel said, "Steven, send someone to bring Booth and my wife''s bodyguard, Ernesto."

    "Are you ordering me?"

    Steven felt that it was so cruel to him.

    Fortunately, Ashley got up and straightly kissed him on the face. She said softly, "Only when they settle

    down can we take good rest."

    The awkwardness on Steven''s face instantly disappeared.

    "What do you want for lunch?"

    "Anything will do."

    Ashley waved her hand and went upstairs.

    Steven''s eyes were filled with tenderness. After Ashley entered the bedroom, he turned to Samuel with

    disdain and said, "I want the international development project of yourpany."

    "No problem. Just take it as my medical payment."

    Samuel didn''t care much about the project.

    Olivia was shocked when the rich man easily traded hundreds of millions of contracts for medical fees.

    She didn''t understand the world of the rich.

    Steven got what he wanted, and was no longer depressed. So he immediately asked the servant to call

    Ernesto.

    Samuel carried Nicole into the room, and Olivia followed.

    She saw Samuel silently sitting beside Nicole. Then she asked in a low voice, "Are you really with

    another woman?"

    "I just wanted to know something from her. We were never together," Samuel replied.

    "What is it? Can''t you tell Nicole?" Olivia asked.

    "No."

    Samuel''s reply made Olivia frown slightly.

    "She is your wife. You''d better not hide anything from her. Samuel, you know how Nicole is. If you don''t

    exin clearly, she will probably divorce you. Furthermore, I heard from her that if she decides to

    divorce, she will abort the baby. Think it over carefully. It''s so difficult for you to have this baby. Do you

    really want to give up because of a misunderstanding? "

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Samuel''s eyes darkened. He tightly held Nicole with both of his hands, as if she

    would fly away the moment he let go.

    "Did she really say this?" Samuel asked.

    "Why would I lie to you? I can get nothing if I lie. Since you are not cheating, you can exin this whole

    thing to her. But I''m curious. Why was there lipstick on your shirt? Isn''t that woman too aggressive?"

    The more Olivia thought, the angrier she became.

    Samuel said coldly, "She will never show up again."

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel did not answer Olivia. But she seemed to understand. She goggled at him and said in horror,

    "You, you..."

    "I threw her into the sea."

    Samuel said calmly. But Olivia was astonished.

    She suddenly realized that Samuel was cruel. But because of Nicole, he had yed nice. But this time,

    did he be ruthless again for Nicole?

    Olivia didn''t understand. But she sensed that perhaps what Samuel wanted to know had something to

    do with Nicole.

 Chapter 950 I Dont Want to See Him Again

    Chapter 950 I Don''t Want to See Him Again

    Seeing Olivia was still there, Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Anything else?"

    Olivia was slightly stunned.

    "You asked me to stay and take care of Nicole, didn''t you?"

    Olivia felt that Samuel was very conflicted. Perhaps he himself was also conflicted now, but she still

    spoke of Samuel''s arrangements.

    Sure enough, Samuel got restrained a little.

    "That''s right. Go prepare a room for Booth first. I''ll call youter."

    Olivia knew that he wanted to stay there with Nicole, so she said nothing and left their room.

    When they were alone in the room, Samuel feltpletely rxed.

    He held Nicole''s hand and sighed slightly, "What do you want me to do? Why don''t you believe me

    after we''ve been through so much together? Do you think our love is so fragile? You do want to get

    divorced and even get abortion, don''t you?"

    Nicole remained silent, still asleep.

    Samuel kissed her hand and said softly, "I won''t agree. Forget about it. Even if you force me with a

    knife, I won''t divorce you. I keep you from something for your own good. Actually, all you need to know

    now is that you are Mrs. Green. I''ll handle the rest."

    Nicole still didn''t move.

    Samuel apanied her and asionally touched her forehead. The high temperature was receding

    little by little, but Nicole did not want to wake up.

    He knew that Nicole still felt ufortable.

    Samuel stayed with Nicole for more than two hours. Only when Nicole totally returned to normal did he

    feel relieved.

    Somebody called him.

    Samuel looked at the number, then let go of Nicole''s hand and walked out of the room.

    Outside, Olivia was sitting on the sofa looking at something. Seeing that Samuele out, she

    hurriedly stood up.

    "Is Nicole up?"

    "Not yet. You go take care of her. I need to go out."

    "OK."

    Olivia did not ask him where he was going or what he was going to do. She directly went to Nicole''s

    room.

    Nicole''s fever had gone, but her exhausted appearance made Olivia feel a little distressed.

    Olivia tucked her in and then saw Samuel drive away.

    Nicole felt pain all over, hot and ufortable, and suddenly very cold.

    She dreamt that Samuel and another woman left together arm in arm. Samuel would not turn around

    no matter how she shouted.

    Nicole sat on the ground alone, feeling that she was really ridiculous.

    She wondered, ''He is a cheating man whose heart is no longer on me. Who am I crying to? Who cares

    about me?''

    ''No one would love me!''

    Nicole couldn''t help but stand up.

    She looked at Samuel''s back with a broken heart, but she no longer cried.

    It seemed that she had determined something since things had changed.

    When Nicole woke up again, the sinking sun was about to set below the horizon.

    She looked around nkly, soft and weak.

    This house was so unfamiliar. It was not a hotel.

    Where was she?

    Nicole wanted to move, and then she saw Olivia lying on the bed asleep.

    With Olivia around, Nicole temporarily settled down.

    She carefully looked at the decoration here. It was simple but still luxurious. It shouldn''t be a hotel.

    Could it be someone''s home?

    Nicole did not know, nor did she want to guess. She was wet and sticky with sweat, and she felt very

    ufortable, but she had no strength.

    Even though she didn''t care about it, Nicole still felt disappointed when she opened her eyes and didn''t

    see Samuel.

    Sure enough, her heart was gone. All the beautiful memories of the past were gone. But now, those

    memories were like a knife, which was hurting Nicole''s heart. And such pain was unspeakable.

    Nicole moved a little.

    Olivia instantly woke up.

    "Nicole, are you up? Do you feel better? You scared me to death. Why do you have a fever? You''re in

    poor health. It''s my fault to ask you to go out with me."

    Seeing Olivia ming herself, Nicole grabbed her hand and said in a weak voice, "It''s not your fault.

    Could you bring me some water?"

    "Alright, I''ll get it for you right away."

    Olivia quickly brought her a cup of cold water.

    After drinking some water, Nicole felt much better.

    "Where are we?"

    Her voice still sounded a little hoarse.

    Olivia hurriedly said, "Stop talking and take a good rest. This is Mr. Bradford''s home. You had a fever.

    Samuel brought you to see Dr. Ashley, who asked you to stay here temporarily."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole paused for a moment.

    "Samuel brought me here?"

    "Yes, who else otherwise? I don''t have that much strength to hold you. Besides, you are still pregnant.

    How dare I?"

    Olivia saw Nicole frowning slightly when she heard Samuel''s name. Although Nicole soon loosened,

    Olivia still caught her doing that.

    "Nicole, what happened between you and Samuel? I asked him and he said that the woman was not

    what you think. She just asked something."

    Nicole''s heart ached slightly but she pretended not to care and replied, "Fine."

    "Do you know you look really worrying? You hide everything in your heart and don''t ask for

    exnations. Don''t keep it to yourself and be this paranoid. A lipstick mark doesn''t mean anything. You

    have to trust Samuel."

    "When we were singing in the bar, I saw him. The woman next to him took his arm, which was very

    close, and he didn''t refuse."

    That Nicole sounded indifferent surprised Olivia a little.

    "Did you see it?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole did not want to hide from Olivia anymore.

    "Bastard! He sounded sweet in front of me, but I really didn''t expect him to cheat on you."

    Olivia immediately felt unfair for Nicole.

    Nicole was not so excited, and she whispered, "Find awyer, I want to draft a divorce agreement."

    Olivia was stunned again.

    "Are you really going to get a divorce? What about the children?"

    "Love is jealous. I can''t stand that. You know me. I can risk everything, even my life, when I fall in love,

    because I think he''s deserved. But now he is no longer into me. I don''t need to stick to it. Besides, it''s

    disgusting to use what other people have used."

    Nicole said these words in a daze.

    Olivia seemed to see scars and bruises deep in Nicole''s heart from her empty eyes.

    She knew Nicole.

    Nicole would not change once she made up her mind.

    "If you do decide, I will support you."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole smiled, but that smile looked very bitter.

    "Take more rest."

    Olivia felt distressed for Nicole.

    Nicole did not refuse and closed her eyes again after lying down. But this time, she could not fall asleep

    anymore.

    Divorce was inevitable, but how was she going to tell the children?

    They had just gotten along very well with Samuel. If they were told about that, would they be affected

    physically and mentally?

    Nicole thought about these things while she felt ufortable in her heart.

    After Ashley got up, Steven also went out because of thepany''s business.

    Ashley sent people over to see if Nicole and Olivia were awake, and then ate with them.

    Nicole didn''t have the appetite to eat right now, and she didn''t want Ashley to ask anything, so she

    pretended to be asleep.

    Olivia saw through her and directly walked out, saying Nicole''s fever had gone and she was still

    sleeping. So just Olivia and Ashley went out to eat.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    After Nicole got up, she drafted a divorce agreement on her phone. Then she found awyer online,

    hired him to represent her, and sent the divorce agreement to Samuel.

    She didn''t want a penny for the Green family.

    As for the children, she hoped that Samuel would temporarily hide it from them and wait for them to

    grow up.

    Nicole knew that it was absolutely impossible for her to fall in love with a man like this again in her life.

    After she finished all this, Olivia came in with her food.

    "Dr. Ashley has gone to the hospital, and we are free. Go eat the food. It''s all your favorite."

    "I don''t feel like eating."

    "Olivia, don''t you worry about leaving Booth here?" Nicole said ufortably.

    Olivia was a little shocked.

    "You will leave?"

    "Yes, I don''t want to see him again."

    "But you won''t listen to his exnation?"

    "There''s nothing to exin. I''ve asked him, and he answered it. As for the reason, he refused to say

    more. From now on, we had better separate and live our respective life."

    Nicole''s voice was much hoarser.

    She struggled to get up, and Olivia hurriedly held her.

    "Perhaps there is a misunderstanding between you."

    "The misunderstanding can be solved, but he wouldn''t change his mind. He doesn''t want to say it. That

    being the case, I won''t ask anymore. We would rather mind our own business and it''s time for us to see

    if we can apply for a film studio here."

    Olivia was surprised to hear that, and she asked, "Do you really want your own filmmakingpany? If

    you get divorced, there won''t be so many conveniences. It''s very difficult for you start a film studio

    again. Now that you''re pregnant, Nicole, I think I need more experience. You don''t have to worry about

    that. We need to take our time."

    "I do want it."

    Although Nicole only said three words, Olivia knew that once this woman made a decision, even ten

    cows would not be able to pull her back.

    Actually, that was good.

    Work could make up for the trauma in the heart. Perhaps if she was really busy, Nicole would not be

    able to remember anything about her sorrows.

    Olivia nodded and went to Booth''s room to tell him. Then she helped Nicole leave this house.

    Nicole left a message for Ashley and thanked for her help. She said that she had something urgent to

    deal with and temporarily left.

    She needed money now, but she didn''t want a penny from the Green family. What should she do?

    The house of her parents came to mind.

    Perhaps it was time for her to meet Melissa.

 Chapter 951 It Was Not an Accident

    Chapter 951 It Was Not an ident

    After getting the idea, Nicole decided to take actions.

    After they left the Bradford''s, Nicole and Oliva rented an apartment in the suburbs.

    Olivia wanted to keep Nicole apanied, but Nicole wanted her to find shooting opportunities. And

    Nicole said she wanted to go out for a walk alone.

    Olivia was a little worried about Nicole. But Nicole was too stubborn and she couldn''t persuade Nicole.

    As a result, Olivia had no choice but to do things in Nicole''s ways.

    After Nicole left the rented apartment, she called Melissa.

    "Let''s meet. I want to talk to you."

    Melissa was stunned at first. Nicole''s call surprised her. After hearing Nicole''s words, she sneered,

    "What made you think I''ll agree to meet you? Nicole, who do you think you are?"

    "I''m no one. You can refuse my request. But I wonder if you will be interested in the words I am gonna

    tell Major''s parents."

    Hearing such words, Melissa immediately became anxious.

    "Nicole, if you dare to say anything to them, I will make you pay!"

    "I''ll be waiting for you at the caf¨¦ near the Seaside Road."

    After that, Nicole hung up the phone.

    When Melissa arrived, Nicole was already there.

    Although Nicole was in a caf¨¦, she didn''t order any coffee. There was only a ss of water on the

    table. As for herself, she was looking out of the window, thinking. And she looked a little sad.

    There was sorrow in Nicole''s eyes?

    Melissa couldn''t believe what she had seen.

    Samuel got Nicole''s back. The Dons and the Shaws would protect her. Was there anything on earth

    that would make her sad?

    Thinking of Nicole''s family background and the fact that Nicole had used her identity as thedy of the

    Bush family for so many years, Melissa felt very unhappy.

    "You invited me over for coffee. But you are drinking water. Nicole, I don''t think you are serious

    enough."

    Hearing Melissa''s words, Nicole regained her senses. Nicole raised her head. Her exhausted look and

    swollen eyes made Melissa stunned for a moment.

    "You cried?"

    "Some dust got in my eyes. What will make me cry?"

    Nicole answered indifferently. Then she drank all the water in front of her in one breath.

    Melissa felt she had asked a stupid question.

    Nicole was living an enviable life. She would in no way cry!

    Moreover, she was pregnant. And for that, the Greens were especially caring for her now.

    Melissa was wearing a slightly ugly look on her face.

    "Tell me, why do you want to meet me? Although I don''t know how you knew things about Major, I warn

    you, you''d better stay out of his business. Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences.

    Don''t think that you can do whatever you want with Samuel''s support. Nicole, you are in City B, not the

    Seapolis City."

    Melissa said confidently.

    If she was in the Seapolis City, Nicole would say something to decrease Melissa''s arrogance. But now

    she knew the person behind Melissa was Major. So there was no point in trying to argue with Melissa.

    "How much did you get from selling the house of the Bushes in the Seapolis City? Give the money to

    me. I don''t want to sell the house."

    Nicole directly told Melissa her purpose.

    Ashley was her benefactor. Therefore, Nicole wouldn''t let Ashley be tricked by Melissa.

    Knowing that Nicole''s purpose was to get money from her, Melissa immediately turned hostile.

    "What do you mean by saying ''you don''t want to sell the house''? That''s my parents'' house! Nicole,

    could you be grateful? My parents raised you. They gave you the best food, clothing, and education.

    They made you marry the most powerful man in the Seapolis City. You are an ingrate. I am fine with

    that. But now you even want my parents'' hose? Nicole, you''re this short of money?"

    "Yes. So give me the money."

    Nicole didn''t want to argue with Melissa. She went straight to the point and asked Melissa for the

    money.

    Melissa took a step back and said in a vignt and arrogant manner, "I''ve spent it all. I got no money

    right now. Do whatever you can."

    "You!"

    Nicole had thought that Melissa would y a rogue, but she didn''t expect Melissa would be so

    shameless.

    "Melissa, you sold the house without my permission. But the buyer didn''t get the property ownership

    certificate. You are cheating!"

    "Then you can go and handle the transfer formalities with that person."

    Melissa said it for granted.

    Nicole knew that it was pointless for her to continue talking with Melissa.

    "Melissa, I''ll give you three days. You can either return the money to me or the buyer. Otherwise, we''ll

    meet in court."

    "Alright, go to sue me. I''ll tell my parents about that. What do you think they will do?"

    Melissa was fearless because she knew her parents would be her strong backing.

    Seeing Melissa acting so shamelessly, Nicole sneered, "Samuel used 10 million to terminate my

    rtionship with them, remember? Do you think they have the qualification to ask me to do anything?

    Melissa, don''t be too greedy."

    Hearing Nicole say this, Melissa''s expression went ugly.

    "I won''t give the money to you. What can you do to me? Nicole, you are so rich. Why can''t you just

    leave me alone? Can''t you just take that money as mypensation?"

    "No way! When you sold the house, you didn''t even discuss it with me. That behavior is called stealing.

    Right now, I am saving your face. Melissa, you only have three days. If you want me to sue you, the

    violinpetition between us will be cancelled. You won''t be able to show up, right?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Melissa lowered her eyes.

    "Don''t go too far."

    "I''m just retrieving my house."

    After that, Nicole stood up and walked out.

    Melissa stared at Nicole''s disappearing figure, with a significance in her eyes.

    After walking out of the coffee shop, Nicole called Olivia to asked how thing were going.

    Olivia said that she got an invitation from a screenwriter. That screenwriter wanted to hear her sing a

    song. Nicole was very happy about that.

    She suddenly found out that videos of Olivia''s singing in the bar had gone viral.

    "Send me the address. I''lle for you."

    Nicole was delighted.

    Although what happened between her and Samuel saddened her, Olivia was happy that Olivia got a

    fresh new start.

    Olivia sent Nicole the address.

    After using a navigating app, Nicole found that Olivia was not far away. So she did not take a taxi and

    directly walked towards where Olivia was.

    When she got to an intersection, the green light on the sidewalk in front of her had just lit up. So Nicole

    lifted her foot to pass the crossroad.

    At this moment, a car suddenly ran a red light and headed straight for Nicole.

    "Be careful!"

    Someone shouted. But when Nicole realized what was happening, it was toote.

    With a "bang", she was sent flying in the air.

    She was doomed!

    At that moment, this was Nicole''s first thought. She subconsciously hugged her belly with both hands.

    However, the moment shended on the ground, she still felt pain all over her body. Her belly ached

    and a warm liquid flowed out from her legs.

    My baby!

    Nicole was extremely painful. She wanted to say something. But all she did was spitting blood and fell

    faint.

    People quickly surrounded her.

    Seeing the gathering crowd, the driver drove away.

    Nicole was lying in the middle of the road. Layers of blood were gradually piling up on the road. Soon,

    the road was dyed red.

    "Call 911. Otherwise, she will die."

    "Right. Call the police."

    Someone shouted. Then people moved. Some people recorded this scene on their phones and posted

    it on the Inte.

    Olivia waited there for a long time. Nicole still didn''t show up. She called Nicole, but Nicole''s phone was

    off.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "What''s going on?"

    Olivia felt a little uneasy.

    Samuel was discussing with Steven over the contract in a club. Treating Nicole had influenced Ashley''s

    resting hours. And it was a little troublesome to modify the contract Steven needed. So Samuel and

    Steven found a private clubhouse and hired awyer to handle the formalities here.

    In the morning, Samuel kept looking at his phone. Because he was afraid that he would miss Nicole''s

    call. But things went against his expectation. Nicole didn''t call him.

    "Why do you always look at your phone? Do you have something urgent to deal with?"

    Seeing Samuel like this, Steven couldn''t help but ask.

    "No."

    Samuel didn''t say anything else. He picked up his phone and began to check the moments.

    Nicole didn''t call him. He wanted to check on Nicole through her moments.

    When Nicole was in a bad mood, she liked to use moments to vent her anger.

    Samuel opened Nicole''s moments and found that Nicole didn''t update her moments today.

    He was a little worried.

    He subconsciously scanned other people''s moments and saw a video of a car ident.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly shrank.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Steven felt Samuel was acting strangely.

    "I got to go!"

    Samuel stood up and left.

    "But we haven''t finished the contract yet."

    Steven wanted to stop Samuel. But Samuel had already gone.

    "Why did he run so fast? Is there something wrong?"

    Steven also picked up his phone and started to check the moments. Suddenly, he saw a picture of

    Nicole lying unconsciously on the road. He was stunned.

    "How could it..."

    Steven quickly called Ashley.

    When Nicole was sent to the hospital, she was unconscious. And she was in a dangerous state.

    When Ashley received the news, she immediately rushed over. She did Nicole''s operation in person.

    When she saw Nicole, Nicole was using her hands to protect her belly.

    Her eyes instantly became moist.

    The baby must have died.

    Ashley pushed Nicole into the operating room.

    When the lights in the operating room lit up, Samuel arrived.

    "Where is she? Where is my wife?"

    The surrounding people were frightened by Samuel. They hurriedly pointed to the operating room.

    At that time, Samuel could not enter the operating room.

    He was worried and nervous.

    "Ernesto, find out where the ident happened, who hit her and where the driver is now."

    Samuel called Ernesto.

    When Ernesto heard the news of Nicole''s ident, he was stunned.

    He had no idea when Nicole had left.

    Nevertheless, Ernesto quickly pulled out the surveince footage.

    "Mr. Samuel, I can''t see the driver''s face clearly. The license te was a fake one. We can''t find the

    driver''s information through the false te. Mr. Samuel, this wasn''t an ident. Someone is behind

    this!"

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed because of Ernesto''s words.

    Who was behind all this?

    Who would dare to openly target Nicole?

    "Keep investigating! Use all the manpower and resources we have. I want to know who that person is!"

 Chapter 952 Do What I Said

    Chapter 952 Do What I Said

    Ernesto went to investigate. Samuel stayed outside of the operating room. The unbearable pain almost

    suffocated him.

    Ashley was ready to try her best to save Nicole, but Nicole was using her hands to protect her belly.

    Ashley couldn''t manage to move her hands away.

    It was a mother''s obsession.

    Perhaps the moment she was knocked flying, Nicole knew that her baby would die. But she still used

    all her strength to protect her baby.

    At this moment, Ashley''s eyes suddenly became moist.

    "Nicole, let go of your hands. This is the only way to save you and let your baby rest in peace."

    Ashley''s voice was not loud. She whispered such words in Nicole''s ear. She knew that Nicole could

    hear her.

    Sure enough, a line of tears rolled down from the corner of Nicole''s eyes, and the strength of her hands

    loosened a lot.

    Ashley also felt terrible.

    She had undergone countless surgeries, but to be honest, she had never received such an operation. If

    the patient wasn''t Nicole, she probably wouldn''t do such an operation.

    It was simply too sad.

    Nicole was still unconscious. And Ashley''s operation had begun.

    The operation took more than an hour.

    When Nicole was pushed out of the operating room, Samuel was unable to stand firmly.

    "How did the operation go?"

    "She''s fine, but the baby is gone."

    Ashley''s voice was not loud, but it was like a bolt out of the blue for Samuel. Even if he had thought of

    this possibility, he still couldn''t bear the loss.

    "Don''t tell her. I''m afraid she won''t be able to handle it."

    Samuel said this in a hoarse voice.

    Ashley looked at him and asked in a low voice, "What kind of misunderstanding is between you? Can''t

    you just tell Nicole?"

    "No!"

    "Why?"

    "I can''t tell you."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Ashley wanted to beat him.

    "Then you n to let her keep misunderstanding you like this? Samuel, do you know that the

    misunderstanding between you will get bigger and after she loses her baby? And you will never be able

    to make up for it. You may even miss her for the rest of your life. Even so, you still n to not tell her?"

    Samuel''s hands were tightly clenched together.

    He looked at Nicole. She was unconscious. She was biting her lips. And because of that, her lips were

    broken. Some fresh blood oozed out of the corner of her mouth.

    Samuel could tell that Nicole was in great pain. But he didn''t change his attitude. He asked, "How much

    damage did she suffer?"

    "Her pregnancy was not long, so she didn''t suffer much. She''ll soon recover. Besides, the operation

    was painless. Bleeding was also small. But I don''t know how long she will take to recover from the

    psychological trauma and return to normal status."

    Seeing that Samuel had no intention to continue talking, Ashley could only sigh and say, "Don''t

    stimte her. She''s fragile now. Just a moment before the operation, she was still protecting her belly

    with her hands. We can''t even move her hands away. Men will never understand what it means to be a

    mother. You men may only need ten minutes to create a baby. But a woman needs ten months of

    pregnancy to give birth to that baby and a lifetime to care for the baby. Now that she''s like this, you''d

    better not stimte her again. "

    After saying that, Ashley had someone send Nicole to the intensive care unit.

    Samuel''s eyes darkened.

    He followed in and took care of Nicole.

    When Nicole woke up again, she didn''t know where she was until she saw the drips and white ceiling

    above her head. Scenes of that ident appeared in her mind.

    She subconsciously touched her belly. Sadly, she realized that she could no longer feel the movement

    of the fetus.

    She failed to protect her baby.

    Perhaps this was the will of heaven.

    After finding that Samuel had cheated on her, she did not know how to deal with this baby. Then a car

    ident took away the baby that she had yet to meet.

    Even though she was trying tofort herself, Nicole''s heart was still in pain.

    She wanted to cry, but she felt that her tears had dried up.

    She could only stare nkly at the ceiling, thinking. She simply ignored Samuel.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel felt worse.

    "If you are unhappy about anything, just beat me and scold me. Please don''t be a sulker. "

    Nicole looked at the ceiling as if she hadn''t heard anything.

    The snow-white color represented holiness. Would her baby go to heaven?

    She was not a good mother.

    Five years ago, she sessfully protected her child. But five yearster, she was so useless.

    Nicoley silently.

    A nurse came and changed her iv drip.

    Ashley came and gave her some examinations. When Ashley talked to her, she only nodded slightly,

    looking very tired.

    Soon others went away. Only Samuel and Nicole were in the room. Nicole closed her eyes and soon

    fell asleep.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn''t cry, make a scene, or even say a word to him. Nicole being like this distressed Samuel. He

    was worried. But there was nothing he could do about it.

    He had no choice but to ask Ernesto to bring Zoe over.

    When Nicole saw Zoe, her eyes sparkled. Her face was less pale. But she was still weak.

    "Mommy, are you sick?"

    "Come and let Mommy hug you!"

    Nicole stretched out her arm towards her daughter.

    Zoe obediently climbed onto the bed, stretched out her small arms and hugged Nicole. She patted

    Nicole''s back gently and whispered, "Mommy, don''t be afraid. Zoe is here with you. I know it feels bad

    to take injections and medicine. But I know mommy is tough. You can get over this. Let Zoe blows for

    you. Then you''ll feel less pain."

    As she spoke, Zoe used her small mouth to blow on the back of Nicole''s hand, which made Nicole''s

    eyes turn red.

    "Mommy doesn''t feel hurt anymore. It doesn''t hurt at all."

    Nicole hugged Zoe tightly and cried out.

    Seeing Nicole finally cried out, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly handed his handkerchief to

    Nicole, but Nicole pretended not to see it. She took out a piece of paper and wiped her tears. She

    touched Zoe''s head and said, "The hospital is not a good ce. You and Uncle Ernesto go back first.

    Mommy needs to be here for a few days. I''ll soon be back. When mommy recovers, I will go back to

    you immediately. Is this okay? When Mommy is not around, be a good girl, okay? "

    "I see. Mommy, take good care of yourself."

    "Alright."

    "Pinky swear."

    Zoe extended her pinky towards Nicole.

    After Nicole made a pinky promise with Zoe, Zoe was taken away.

    Samuel was afraid of being alone with Nicole.

    He wanted Nicole to scold him or beat him. He didn''t want her to ice him.

    Nicole behaved like he didn''t exist.

    Samuel poured a ss of warm water for Nicole. But Nicole did not take it over. She directly closed her

    eyes.

    When Olivia heard about the ident, Nicole had already fallen asleep.

    "How could something like this happen? It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let her be alone."

    Seeing Olivia med herself, Samuel whispered, "It has nothing to do with you."

    "How''s Nicole?"

    "Other than not talking to me and preferring to sleep, everything else is fine."

    Samuel felt somewhat wronged.

    Olivia looked at him and whispered, "I''ll talk to herter."

    "No need."

    Samuel was also very stubborn.

    Even if Nicole ignored him, he still took care of her.

    Nicole did not argue with him, nor did she chase him away. She allowed him to take care of her, but

    she did not speak a word to him. She slept when tired and ate when hungry. But her health recovered

    very quickly.

    After a week or so, Nicole was much better.

    She asked to be discharged.

    Samuel asked Ashley. When he learned that Nicole could leave the hospital and go home, he quickly

    arranged for a car and a helicopter to bring Nicole back to the Seapolis City.

    However, Nicole gave Samuel a divorce agreement.

    "Let''s divorce."

    Nicole said calmly, without much emotional fluctuation. It was as if all her emotions had gone.

    Samuel''s hand trembled slightly as he looked at the dazzling words "divorce agreement". He did not

    take it for a long time.

    "I don''t agree."

    "I''m not discussing with you. I''m just notifying you. I''m not going back to the Seapolis City with you. I''ll

    stay here for now. For the time being, I don''t want to tell children about this, nor do I want topete

    with you for custody. I believe that you will be good to the children. And I''m busy with my own business

    recently, so I probably don''t have time to take care of them. I''ll let you take care of them for now. When

    my job is settled, I''ll bring them over my ce."

    Nicole did not care about Samuel''s refusal. She said this to Samuel.

    Samuel felt his heart was bleeding.

    "I won''t let you fight alone in City B. If you don''t want to see me, I''ll go. If you want to develop your

    career, I''ll give you the entire Green family."

    "I do not need your things, nor do I need your pity. Samuel, I didn''t want anything when I was with you,

    and the same was true when I left. You know, I married you because of love. For three years, you didn''t

    love me. But I didn''t give up. I persisted because I believed that I would move you eventually. Now we

    will separate from each other because the mutual feeling is gone. A marriage with love is sweet. But a

    marriage without love is just a cage. Why should we trap ourselves in a cage? If you want to marry

    someone else in the future, I will bless you as long as she is good to the children."

    "There is no one else. I won''t marry others. Nicole, I won''t agree to divorce in this lifetime!"

    Samuel was a little anxious.

    However, Nicole still said indifferently, "Whatever. I will file for divorce six monthster. I don''t want

    anything of yours. I''m really tired. My baby is gone. I''m very sad. I feel all my strength was taken away.

    I don''t want to argue with you. I just want a divorce. If you really love me, do what I said."

    After saying that, Nicole called Olivia and asked Olivia to pick her up.

    When Olivia arrived, she saw Samuel looking unpleasant, which made her feel pressured. At a

    moment, she didn''t know what to do.

    "Nicole, I think you should..."

    "Even you don''t want me anymore?"

    Nicole looked at Olivia with her watery eyes. It hurt Olivia to see Nicole being like this. She was unable

    to say a word to help Samuel.

    "I''ll take you away."

    Olivia supported Nicole to walk out. They walked past Samuel.

    Suddenly, Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly. He got such a feeling that if he let go of her hand now, she

    would never be back.

 Chapter 953 Don Not Let Me Find Out Again

    Chapter 953 Don Not Let Me Find Out Again

    "Let go of me."

    Nicole did not turn around.

    She did not dare to turn around, nor could she turn around. She was afraid that she would embrace

    him again if she turned back.

    It might only take a second to fall in love with someone, but it might take a lifetime to forget someone.

    She loved Samuel, but she could not stand to know that he was involved with another woman.

    The lipstick mark was like a brand iron, fiercelynding on her heart. It made her full of wounds,

    dripping with blood, painful to the heart, and hard to recover.

    However, Samuel did not exin at all.

    If nothing really happened, why didn''t he say a single word?

    He never lied to her, so if he didn''t exin it, it meant that he admitted, right?

    Nicole wanted to break free, but she couldn''t.

    "Samuel, what else do you want to keep? When you were cheating on me, did you ever think about

    me?"

    "I wasn''t cheating on you."

    Samuel insisted.

    Nicole smiled bitterly and tears were rolling in her eyes.

    "Then why don''t you exin? Where did you get the lipstick mark? Who is that girl? What''s your

    rtionship?"

    "No. I have no rtionship with her."

    The corner of Nicole''s lips curled into a bitter smile.

    "So it''s a one-night stand. You can''t suppress you desire for the first three months of pregnancy, can

    you? Or do you think I''m a woman who can tolerate you cheating during my pregnancy?"

    Anyway, Nicole turned around, the traces of tears were clear on her eyes.

    "I want to leave some dignity for each other, but why don''t you just let me go? Since you''ve done it,

    don''t think about keep me around. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Some mistakes that can

    be forgiven, but if you break my line, I can''t forgive you."

    Nicole shook off Samuel.

    It wasn''t because she shook hard enough, but because Samuel didn''t want to hurt her.

    "Anyway, I won''t agree to a divorce!"

    In the end, Samuel could only say that.

    "Whatever."

    Nicole did not argue anymore and left with Olivia''s help.

    It was drizzling outside, but it still felt cold when the rain dripped on the body.

    Samuel gave his coat to Nicole and whispered, "No matter how much you hate me and my stuff now,

    you have to take care of yourself."

    This time, Nicole did not refuse.

    She and Olivia stopped a taxi and left the hospital.

    From the rear-view mirror of the car, she saw Samuel standing in the rain and watching them leave.

    His eyes were a little dark. She couldn''t tell his emotion from his eyes, but her heart ached for him.

    He was the one who cheated on her, but why did she feel so sad and reluctant to part with him?

    Nicole felt so useless.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She forced herself to close her eyes and fell asleep on the back of the seat.

    Olivia couldn''t help but feel sad and sorry when she saw them.

    "Perhaps he really has difficulties."

    "Drop it, Olivia, I''m so tired."

    Nicole no longer spoke.

    Olivia couldn''t say anything more and helped Nicole back to her rented apartment.

    Nicoley down and slept for a day and a night, scaring Olivia. If it weren''t for her normal indicators,

    Olivia would have considered sending her to the hospital again.

    Seeing Olivia''s worried expression, Nicole whispered, "I''m fine. I''m just a little weak. I remember you

    said that there was a screenwriter looking for you. How''s it going?"

    When Olivia heard Nicole ask about her, she said dejectedly, "Look at you. Don''t worry about me now.

    Your priority is to take good care of yourself, OK?"

    "I''m asking you a question."

    Nicole insists.

    Olivia then said, "He is Michael, the famous scriptwriter that we were looking for. After listening to my

    song, he intends to train me for a month and then help me with my album."

    "That''s awesome. Hurry up and go packing."

    "What about you? I can''t leave you like this."

    Olivia disagreed with determination.

    Nicole whispered, "What is our goal? Olivia, think about your father, your younger brother, and Jacob.

    You need so much money. Can you afford to waste the time? I''m not seriously ill, and I just had an

    abortion. I''ll recover after resting for a while. There is nothing you can do here. I still have some money

    on me. Just find me a nurse to take care of me. You go ahead. I can''t start a moviepany now. You

    still have to count on Michael to help with your career.

    "I can''t leave you at this time. If it weren''t for you, how could I have this opportunity? Nicole, I will go

    after you''re fully recovered."

    Olivia did not agree to leave Nicole alone in any circumstance.

    Nicole smiled and said, "I''m really fine. If you''re really worried, you can find someone toe over."

    "Who is it?"

    "Cara. It has been so many days. She should be recovered. Now I n to divorce Samuel. I am

    surrounded by his people, except Cara and Laurence. Right now, the only two people I can trust were

    them."

    Nicole''s words made Olivia think of that nurse, Cara quickly.

    "Alright, if shees, I will go. You can''t drive me away until she arrives."

    Olivia insisted.

    Nicole did not argue with her anymore and nodded before continuing to sleep.

    When Olivia saw her like this, her heart ached, but she couldn''t do anything about it.

    Facing rtionship issues, none of them could do anything about it except the parties.

    Nicole slept soundly this time.

    When she woke up again, Cara was already in front of her.

    "When did youe?"

    "Mr. Green sent someone to drive us here."

    "Us?"

    Nicole was stunned when she heard Cara''s words.

    Cara hurriedly nodded.

    "Yes, Laurence and I, as well as some people with him. Mr. Green said that no matter what decisions

    you make, Laurence and I are your people. You can call us as you please without any concerns about

    him."

    Nicole did not say anything.

    Samuel knew her too well and still cared about her, but now it only made her feel even sadder.

    "Where''s Laurence?"

    She hurriedly changed the topic, afraid that she would lose it.

    Cara hurriedly said, "Laurence went to investigate the car ident. It is said that the license te is

    fake, and the driver also escaped from the ident. The surveince footage is not clear. However, he

    said that he has a way to find out."

    Nicole nodded.

    Laurence became better and better at his job during this time.

    She did not ask, nor did she want to ask, as long as the result was good.

    "How is your recovery?"

    "I''m all right now. Thank you for your concerns, Mrs. Green."

    Cara smiled sweetly, making Nicole''s mood much better.

    "I''m hungry. Can you get me something to eat? Is Olivia gone?"

    "Yes, the scriptwriter called her to go over. I''ll make something delicious for you right now. What would

    you like to eat, Mrs. Green?"

    "Whatever. I have no appetite. Cook some porridge for me."

    Nicole had no appetite.

    However, Cara still made something else for her.

    Nicole only took a few bites and stopped eating.

    Cara did not force her to eat. She chatted with Nicole when she was awake and talked about gossips.

    Nicole''s mood had also been better.

    During this period, Samuel did note to see her, nor did he call her.

    Although Nicole found it hard to endure the pain of lovesickness, she felt that Samuel was quite tactful

    and wise.

    After all, they were destined to separate. Cutting the losses, this was the best way.

    After resting for more than twenty days, Nicole finally got off the bed.

    She couldn''t sleep in the midnight and came to the French window. She wanted to open the curtain, but

    she saw a car parked under the window and a man leaning against it.

    The man leaned against the car door, cigarettes shing between his fingers.

    Under the light, the man''s feet were surrounded by cigarette butts.

    Nicole quickly hid her body behind the curtains.

    It was Samuel!

    He actually didn''t leave!

    Nicole could not exin her feelings, but she felt a bit painful on her eyes as if they were being

    stabbed.

    She hid behind the curtains and looked at Samuel. She saw ayer of white frost on his shoulder and

    his eyshes were also a little wet. The cigarettes were lit one by one until dawn.

    Cara got up.

    She walked out of the house and said something to Samuel. Samuel got in the car and left.

    Not long after, he came back.

    In his trunk were Nicole''s vegetables and fruits for the day.

    Cara took those things and entered the room.

    Only then did Samuel nce at the window of Nicole and reluctantly drive away.

    Nicole closed her eyes.

    She waited for the sound of the car''s engine to go far away before returning to her bed and sitting

    down.

    When Cara came in, she was shocked by Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, you''re up so early."

    "Cara, who are you working for?"

    Nicole''s sudden words surprised Cara.

    "What do you mean, Mrs. Green?"

    "If you are working for me, you are not allowed to take anything from Samuel in the future. If you can''t

    do it, you can leave."

    The moment Nicole said those words, Cara waspletely scared.

    "Mrs. Green, what''s the matter? Mr. Green is just worried about you, and also afraid that you don''t have

    enough nutrition, so..."

    "You are a nurse. Am I right? Don''t you know what I should eat to get enough nutrition? Or didn''t I give

    you enough money to cover the daily expenses?"

    Nicole''s face darkened.

    Cara immediately panicked.

    "Mrs. Green, don''t be mad. I just think you and Mr. Green still have a chance. I can see that Mr. Green

    loves you. Obviously, you still love Mr. Green either. Why are you torturing each other like this?"

    "Since when is it your turn to make decisions for me?"

    Nicole''s tone was bad.

    Cara knew that Nicole was really angry.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Green. It won''t happen again."

    She knew Nicole''s temper. Now she could only choose to support Nicole, but she felt a little

    sympathetic for Samuel.

    "Don''t let me find out again."

    Nicole waved her hand, wanting her to leave.

    She was really tired.

    At this moment, Laurence came back. Not only did hee back, he also brought back the news that

    Nicole had always wanted to know.

 Chapter 954 This Woman Was Too Vicious

    Chapter 954 This Woman Was Too Vicious

    "I''ve found out. That car ident was rted to Melissa."

    Nicole didn''t react to Laurence''s information.

    "Mrs. Green, did you hear me?"

    "I need evidence. I know it''s her. I had an ident just after I met Melissa and told her about the

    ownership of the house. I won''t believe it if someone tells me that she has nothing to do with it. But I

    need evidence."

    Nicole''s words caused Laurence to pause for a moment, and then he whispered, "The driver who

    caused the ident has been found dead. It is said that his car directly hit a stone by the road that

    night. The car flipped and he died on the spot."

    "This is a dead end, isn''t it?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little angry.

    Laurence didn''t know what to say. That was all he found out.

    "Alright, go get some rest first. Leave me alone for a second."

    Nicole was especially depressed.

    Laurence and Cara didn''t dare to disturb her. They felt that after this ident, Nicole became silent

    and gloomy, making it hard to figure out what was in her mind.

    After Cara left the room, she called Samuel with nobody around.

    "Mr. Green, don''t bring things here anymore. Mrs. Green has found out. She warned me that if I ept

    your things again, I will be fired."From N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing this, Samuel didn''t speak and seemed down.

    "I see."

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel wanted to smoke.

    He smoked more and more during these days.

    He subconsciously lit a cigarette and heard Ernesto walk in.

    "Mr. Green, I have found out that the driver who caused the car ident had another car ident that

    day and died on the spot."

    Samuel frowned.

    "What a coincidence."

    "Yes, his family has already taken his body back and cremated it on the next day in a hurry. And on the

    third day, his wife took their child out of town. She said that they would visit their rtives, but she

    hasn''t returned yet."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    "Where is his wife now?"

    "I''ve found her. She is in the countryside. And I''ve heard from her that the driver who caused the

    ident had terminal liver cancer. He wouldn''t live long. After the ident, someone transferred some

    money into their ount. His wife ran away with their child afterwards. She didn''t bring anything with

    her because she was afraid that others would notice. She only said that they were going to visit

    rtives."

    Ernesto told Samuel what he knew.

    Samuel looked at the files and asked coldly, "Did she say who gave her the money?"

    "Yes, it''s Melissa. She has the transfer record of Melissa. Although Melissa has another Twitter

    ount, the registered phone number belongs to her."

    "Make sure she is safe and tell her that as long as she is willing to testify in court, I will double her

    remuneration and guarantee that her child will go to a good university. Moreover, I will provide her child

    with a job in the future. I only want Melissa to be punished."

    Samuel''s voice was very cold, making others tremble.

    Ernesto nodded and immediately worked on it.

    Samuel looked in the direction where Nicole''s rented apartment was and felt a slight pain in his heart.

    He wondered if she had lost weight and if she took meals on time.

    In the future, Cara could no longer give him the information about Nicole, so it would be even harder for

    him to hear from her.

    However, Nicole did not know that Samuel had done so much. She felt that her body was much

    weaker, but thepetition between she and Melissa wasing in the next few days.

    With her current state, she was definitely unable topete with Melissa.

    Just as she was in a bad mood, she asked Cara to buy her a violin and started practicing.

    Ever since Nicole started practicing on violin, Samuel would stop not far away and listened for several

    hours.

    Nicole was talented violin. In order to improve herself, she spent almost all her time practicing the

    violin.

    Samuel was a little worried, but there was nothing he can do, making him felt helpless and a little

    anxious for a moment.

    A month''s time almost passed.

    Thepetition that Nicole and Melissa had agreed on was right in front of them.

    Melissa thought that Nicole would not participate, but unexpectedly, she saw Nicole at thepetition

    site.

    Her eyes darkened slightly.

    "Nicole, you get some balls."

    Nicole did not react to Melissa''s words. Instead, she bowed respectfully to Seuss who was here to

    watch the match.

    "Seuss, I''m d you came."

    Seuss looked at the student who made him proud and felt ached for her, "You look thinner."

    "I''m fine. It looks better to be thinner."

    "You should take good care of your body. Don''t worry too much about whether you win or lose. I just

    want to know how good you are now."

    Seuss was not as strict as the other teachers and was easy on Nicole. However, it only made Nicole

    felt that she was a little ashamed for her teacher.

    "I won''t let you down."

    "Go ahead."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole walked into the hall with the violin in her hand.

    Only then did Melissa know that Nicole was a student of Seuss, and she couldn''t help but feel jealous.

    "Nicole, you are really good at pretending to be innocent."

    "Not as good as you are."

    Nicole''s face was still as pale as paper, but she was very energetic. It was not something that Melissa

    expected.

    She was stunned for a moment and sneered, "You lost your child, but it seems that you are better at

    talking."

    Nicole''s hands suddenly clenched, her fingernails seeping into her flesh without noticing it.

    How dare she talk about her child!

    "Melissa, you''d better keep your arrogance this way."

    Nicole gritted her teeth and said.

    Melissaughed happily.

    "I don''t understand what you were saying. Mrs. Green, what do you mean?"

    Nicole really wanted to punch her smiling face, but now that the teacher and the others were around,

    she had no choice but to hold back.

    The violinpetition was formal.

    Melissa thought that she was a better violinist than Nicole, so she was very proud of herself. The music

    she yed was indeed good, but obviously, she was not the top.

    Although Nicole did not take the exams again, she had been training very hard at home for the past few

    days. When she yed withplex technics, all the audiences were shocked.

    A gratified smile appeared on Seuss'' face.

    He knew that his student was something.

    Samuel was also watching on the stand.

    Looking at Nicole''s pale face, he felt ached for her, but he was also amazed by Nicole''s musical talent.

    His wife was like a piece of precious jade, always giving him surprises, but no one knew better than

    Samuel about the efforts behind these surprises.

    The result of thepetition was obvious, and Nicole won.

    Melissa was unable to take the result. She wanted topete with Nicole again, but Nicole refused.

    She could not afford to lose and directly smashed Nicole''s violin.

    Seuss showed a bad expression.

    "Is such a person worthy of staying here?"

    Melissa was naturally cklisted as soon as Seuss¡¯ words came out, because Seuss was honored by

    the people joined the festival.

    Her teacher was so anxious that she hurriedly made up for her.

    "Mr. Seuss, she just has a bad temper and didn''t mean it."

    "Is that so? A woman who bought someone else to almost kill my wife and caused her to miscarry only

    has a bad temper, is that so?"

    Samuel''s deep voice shocked everyone present.

    Melissa''s face turned slightly pale.

    "Samuel, stop your nonsense."

    "Am I speaking nonsense? Then let the evidence speak."

    This violinpetition attracted a lot of people, naturally including several local celebrities, so Samuel

    chose this asion to expose Melissa.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Did he actually have evidence?

    She looked at Samuel. Samuel asked Ernesto to bring her up.

    Laura, a middle-aged woman, told everyone how Melissa had bribed her husband to drive into Nicole.

    "You mad woman! You''re ndering me!"

    Melissa wanted to scratch Laura but was stopped by Ernesto.

    "Ms. Melissa, what''s the hurry? It''s not over yet."

    Laura took out the recording pen as soon as Ernesto finished speaking.

    The recording pen exined the whole thing. How did Melissa find Laura''s husband, how did she use

    her husband''s fear that his wife and child would not be taken care of after his death as a temptation,

    and how she used five million to buy her husband to drive into Nicole?

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    "What a vicious woman."

    "That''s right. She doesn''t seem to be old. Why is she so vicious? Who would marry such a woman? It

    would be a nightmare for the man who marries her."

    "Look at her. Hurry up and send her to jail. It''s a shame on us to watch her y violin."

    The surrounding people were discussing, causing Melissa stamped her feet in anger.

    "You are framing me. Nicole, shame on you. In order to get my mother''s house, you used Samuel to

    frame me. Aren''t you afraid of the consequences?"

    Nicole chose to ignore Melissa''s words.

    She picked up her violin and came to Seuss and said respectfully, "Seuss, can I take the exam now?"

    "Sure, I look forward to your further improvement, but you still need to pay attention to your body."

    "Alright, thank you. I''m going to take off."

    Nicole got up and left without looking at Samuel again.

    Seeing her leaving, Samuel told Ernesto to put an end to this and immediately followed her.

    "Nicole."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole stopped.

    There was no strong sense of love in her eyes anymore, but only depression, making people feel

    ached for her.

    "I''m going back to the Seapolis City."

    As soon as Samuel said this, Nicole''s body paused slightly.

    Was he leaving?

    Her heart suddenly filled with reluctance, and she almost blurted out to ask him to stay, but she still

    managed to control herself.

    Right now, it was the best for them to live separately.

    "Be safe."

    Nicole did not dare to look at Samuel.

    He lost so much weight that his eyes caved in.

    Nicole did not know why he was haggard and skinny. She did not dare to ask, so she could only turn

    around and leave.

    Looking at her current state, Samuel was truly worried, but he also knew that being around her made

    Nicole even sadder.

    He sighed and whispered, "Take good care of yourself."

    Nicole paused for a moment, nodded and left.

    She walked into the car and sat down, her back covered in cold sweat.

    How could he let go of their love? They used to be willing to give up everything for their love.

    Nicole looked at Samuel telling Ernesto something. The expression on his face was deeply kept in her

    mind.

    Goodbye, Samuel.

 Chapter 955 As Long as She Was Happy

    Chapter 955 As Long as She Was Happy

    Nicole hid in the car and didn''t get off until Samuel left.

    The police came and took Melissa away.

    Samuel did everything that Nicole originally wanted to do. Nicole''s feeling was veryplicated.

    If the affair didn''t happen, they might still be the most loving couple. She was still like the treasure held

    in Samuel''s hands, but now everything was different.

    She couldn''t let go of her feelings, but she had to force herself to move on.

    Nicole was in a bad mood, but she also knew that she couldn''t keep acting like this.

    Olivia was in her special training, so Nicole had to start her career by herself.

    Right now, she had no idea where to start.

    She said that she wanted to start a filmpany, but she had no idea that what she should prepare

    and who she could ask for help with.

    Nicole asked Laurence to look for help, while she took the opportunity to improve her violin skills.

    Just as Laurence was asking around about the filmpany, the car designpetition in Seapolis

    City started.

    Although Nicole gave up, she still turned on herputer on this day and watched the live broadcast.

    There were ten contestants in the preliminaries.

    When everyone''s design blueprints appeared on the big screen, Nicole''s eyes lit up.

    Everyone had their own design ideas, and the things they created were also different.

    Nicole watched attentively and was suddenly attracted by a design.

    She frowned slightly and photographed the design.

    This was designed by Jessie Curry, a new designer. She had never designed any products before.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    She couldn''t help but notice that Jessie''s design was simr to her design. Though she made several

    changes on the details, the overall frameworks were still simr.

    Jessie copied her design!

    When Nicole realized it, she couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.

    All the designers treated their designs as their own children. If others stole them, it would be equivalent

    to kidnapping their own children. The feeling was disgusting and irritating to them.

    Nicole contacted thepetition site directly.

    "Jessie''s design was copied from me. Although I didn''t participate in thepetition, I can''t let

    someone take my design and fool everyone. This is Catherine."

    Nicole directly popped out her name as a designer.

    After receiving the call, the hosts of thepetition were shocked. They announced that the

    Nicole gave them her address, and she was asked to provide original manuscripts and time of design.

    This request caused Nicole to be slightly stunned.

    All her design manuscripts and time of design were kept in theputer of the Green''s in the Seapolis

    City, and she hadn''t brought them out yet.

    Just as Nicole didn''t know what to do, Samuel sent all her design manuscripts, original drafts, final

    drafts and time of design by screenshots to her.

    Nicole was moved in her heart slightly, feeling bitter and painful.

    She paused for a moment before sending the screenshots to the host.

    Everything was clear immediately...

    Jessie was eliminated from thepetition because of the giarism incident, and there was no room

    for her in the field of design in the future.

    Jessie left shamed but was stopped by Samuel''s men.

    "Who told you to do this?"

    Samuel disdained toy hands on a little girl, but the angry aura made Jessie cry in fright.

    "I didn''t know the consequences would be so serious. I just need money. I hope that after winning the

    serious. I''m sorry."

    "It''s not me that you should apologize to since I am not Catherine. But you better tell me who told you

    to do this. This is my wife''s design, and no one has entered or left the Green''s. How did you get these

    manuscripts?"

    Samuel''s words were sharp and oppressive.

    "They were from a woman named Melissa. She said that if I win the prize, she would give me more

    money. As for how she got into the Green''s, I really don''t know." Jessie cried and said.

    Hearing this, Samuel''s eyes darkened a little.

    Melissa really gave Nicole a hard time on everything.

    "How old are you?"

    "Twenty."

    Jessie whispered.

    Samuel looked at her without any pity.

    "Twenty is not young. You should take your responsibility now. If you say you don''t know that giarism

    is so serious, then it means you know it''s wrong. Even through, you did it anyway. You must pay for it.

    Other than your parents, no one in this society will spoil you."

    After saying that, he immediately had Jessie taken away.

    Samuel gave her confession to City B.

    Nicole also got the news right away. After learning that it was Melissa''s idea, Nicole directly spent

    money to go to the detention center.

    The moment Melissa saw Nicole, she pounced towards her like a crazy woman.

    "Nicole, let me out! You asshole!"

    Before she could reach Nicole, she was kicked onto the ground by her.

    The policewoman quickly subdued her.

    Nicole looked at Melissa who was like a vicious dog and said coldly, "You''ve always been against me.

    You can''t get along with me, but now you''re still saying that I bullied you. Melissa, do you really think

    that poverty gave you the excuse to make crimes? You''ve made so many mistakes and don''t repent.

    You even want to hit me in front of the police. Do you want to spend the rest of your life here?"

    Melissa said fiercely, "Nicole, I will kill you! Even if I can''t do it, Major will do it for me. He will get me out

    of here. Wait for me."

    "Alright, we will see. If Major really loves you, perhaps he will get you out."

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left.

    She came here only to see how Melissa was. Now that she saw it, she felt much better.

    If Major could make a move for Melissa, she wouldn''t be worried that she couldn''t find anything against

    Major.

    After leaving the detention center, Nicole received a phone call from Ashley.

    "Are you avable? Let''s have lunch together."

    "Sure."

    Nicole only had one friend in City B, Ashley. Now that Olivia was unable to hang out during her special

    training, it was naturally good to receive Ashley''s call. Moreover, she was in a really bad mood recently.

    When Ashley saw Nicole, she noticed that Nicole had lost so much weight.

    "Are you losing weight? Or what?"

    "No, I just have a bad appetite recently."

    Nicole did not hide anything from Ashley.

    She was a little anorexic.

    Ever since the miscarriage, she did not have appetite, and her mood was somewhat depressed.

    Ashley looked at her worriedly and said, "Don''t get depressed. If you have time recently, why don''t you

    go for a travel?"

    "No, I''m fine. I''m going to start a filmpany recently. I can''t leave, and I don''t want to leave. Actually,

    travel won''t change a thing since I''m depressed inside."

    It was true.

    Ashley still wanted to say something, but noticing that Nicole seemed unwilling to talk, so she could

    only drop it.

    "I know a person from the approval center. Do you want me to introduce him to you? You can contact

    him."

    Ashley directly talked about work.

    Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    "That''s great. I''m worried that I won''t be able to find a way. I have no idea what I should do."

    "Then I''ll give you his contact. You guys can talk."

    Ashley gave Nicole his contact.

    Nicole hurriedly thanked her.

    The two of them had a pleasant lunch, and Nicole''s mood became much better.

    When they were leaving, Ashley insisted on letting the driver send her back. Nicole could not refuse

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    and agreed to it.

    After she left, Ashley picked up the phone and called Samuel.

    "I''ve done everything you asked me to do, and I didn''t let Nicole know that it was you who helped her.

    She''s in a good mood, but Samuel, are you sure you won''t tell her that you''re helping her behind her

    back?"

    "No, all she wants now is to have nothing to do with me. I know about her temper, so as long as she is

    happy, let her be."

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse.

    Ashley frowned slightly.

    "Smoke less. Even if you and Nicole can''t be together anymore, you can''t mess around with your body.

    After all, you are too careless about this thing. No matter what you two were talking about or doing,

    how could you leave a lipstick mark on your shirt? Is it because the woman is too strong, or you are too

    weak? And you still don''t want to exin it to Nicole. I guess the woman said something about Nicole,

    right? "

    Samuel frowned slightly and said coldly, "Steven, don''t try to get information from me."

    "You mistake me. I''m not interested at all."

    After Ashley hung up the phone, she looked thoughtfully in the direction Nicole had left.

    Nicole knew nothing about this. After returning home alone, she contacted the officer that Ashley

    introduced to her.

    Upon hearing that it was Nicole, without hesitation, he told her to prepare the materials and send them

    over next day.

    Nicole was especially happy and praised Ashley''s useful contacts in her heart.

    She happily prepared all the materials. Then she took a shower and fell asleep.

    She was going for tomorrow''s review with a total new look.

    Seeing that she was sound asleep, Cara turned off the light and left the room gently. She went to the

    balcony outside and called Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green is asleep. The approval center asked for the materials tomorrow."

    "I see. Take good care of Mrs. Green. Report to me immediately if anything happens."

    "Roger."

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel looked at the picture of Nicole on the screen of his phone with a

    deep gaze.

    Nicole felt refreshed when she woke up.

    After breakfast, she took the materials and went to the approval center.

    "Nicole!"

    Suddenly, someone called her.

    Nicole suddenly turned around and was stunned when she saw the people called her.

    "What are you doing here?"

    She couldn''t help but stop even though she subconsciously didn''t want to. She stood straight and

    looked at the people walking towards her.

 Chapter 956 You Don Not Have to See Her

    Chapter 956 You Don Not Have to See Her

    It was Mr. and Mrs. Bush!

    Nicole knew why they came.

    "Nicole, how are you?"

    Mrs. Bush''s gaze showed that she felt ached for her.

    Just like before, she looked at Nicole with concerns, making her heart feel a little moved.

    "I''m alright."

    She took a step forward and took over the things in Mrs. Bush''s hands.

    "Your father and I bought this for you, and it''s good for your body. Remember to take it."

    Mrs. Bush''s eyes were kind, and Nicole felt a little bitter.

    "OK, thank you."

    "Where do you live now? What''s wrong with you and Samuel? Why didn''t hee back with you?"

    Mr. Bush frowned slightly. Nicole didn''t know how to answer the questions she asked.

    "I have things to do here. I won''t return to the Seapolis City for a while."

    "What''s more important than your body? You''ve already miscarried. How can you be here alone?

    What''s wrong with Samuel for leaving you here alone? If you say that there''s nothing wrong with you

    two, I don''t believe you."

    Mr. Bush''s was an impulsive person.

    When Nicole heard that they were concerned about her, her tone couldn''t help but soften a little.

    "I''ll settle the matter with him myself. Are you here for Melissa?"

    When Nicole mentioned Melissa, the expressions of the Mr. and Mrs. Bush changed.

    Noticing the changes on their faces, Nicole felt depressed again.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Mom and Dad, if it''s because of Melissa, then you can go back. I can''t do anything about it."

    "Why can''t you do something? Nicole, if you let it go, the police surely won''t charge her. They will let

    her go. Your father and I have only one daughter in our lifetime. Can you spare her for the sake of us

    raising you for so many years?"

    Mrs. Bush suddenly grabbed onto the corner of Nicole''s clothes. Her pitiful look was especially dazzling

    in Nicole''s eyes.

    "She is your daughter, and I am not, am I? Didn''t I treat you like my biological parents after all these

    years? Mom, follow your heart and tell me if I did anything wrong. Now she has not only given others

    my design blueprints which were the results of my hard work, but also bought someone to kill me. Do

    you think that Melissa didn''t do anything wrong? I could have been killed. "

    Nicole felt a little heart broken.

    Mr. Bush frowned and said coldly, "Aren''t you alright now?"

    "My child was dead! Is it alright to you?"

    Nicole looked at her father as if she was looking at a stranger.

    Since when did they treat her so coldly?

    Mr. Bush didn''t dare to look directly at Nicole. He hurriedly turned his head and whispered, "You can

    still give birth to another child. Besides, it''s not like it was your only child. Don''t you have Lucas and

    Zoe? It''s eptable to lose a child. However, Melissa isn''t married yet."

    Nicole''s heart waspletely cold.

    She shouldn''t have expected anything.

    Originally, she thought since they brought supplements to see her, they would still care about her. She

    didn''t expect that they would be so cold.

    Nicole sneered and stuffed the supplements back into Mrs. Bush''s hands before turning around and

    leaving.

    "Nicole, you can''t leave Melissa behind. If your mother didn''t trick us, Melissa wouldn''t be like this.

    Think of it as a redemption for your mother, okay? If you let Melissa go, we will take her far away, and

    we will give up on the house. I promise that Melissa won''t disturb you again in the future, okay? I beg

    you, please!"

    Mrs. Bush said as she knelt down for Nicole.

    There were so many people on the street. At the moment Mrs. Bush knelt, Nicole realized that they

    were nning to morally hijack her.

    Had they finally spoken their mind?

    It turned out that they were still ming Audrey for her schemes back then.

    Nicole turned her head to look at the two old men who raised her. She really wanted to keep the good

    memories from before, but they didn''t give her the chance.

    "I remember that the rtionship between you and me has already been bought out by ten million,

    right?"

    Nicole''s words caused Mrs. Bush''s face to turn a little pale.

    "If you like to kneel, then kneel. I will definitely not let Melissa go. Not only does she want to kill me, she

    may have other crimes on her."

    After saying that, Nicole got into the car and left.

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush never thought that Nicole would be so determined, so they couldn''t help but curse

    her behind her.

    Being angrily scolded by her closest rtives, Nicole felt very ufortable in her heart, but when she

    thought about what she was going to doter, she could only cheer up.

    Nicole took the materials to the approval center and found the person in charge ording to the

    number Ashley gave her.

    This was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He had been sitting in the office all year round, but he was

    very enthusiastic about Nicole''s arrival.

    "Ms. Nicole?"

    "Mr. Ian, thank you for your help."

    Nicole immediately smiled.

    Ian let Nicole into the office and asked her to take out the materials she had prepared. After looking at

    them, he said, "There is no big problem with your materials. Basically, it can be approved immediately.

    However, it is best for you to have more registered capital. After all, in the entertainment industry, it

    requires a bit more capital to be registered."

    Nicole paused for a moment, but she still smiled and said, "Mr. Ian, how much money do you think we

    should use for registration now?"

    "Twenty million. That''s about enough. As long as you put the money into yourpany ount, I will

    immediately approve it."

    Ian''s words caused Nicole to pause, but she still smiled and said yes.

    She was somewhat embarrassed when she left the approval center.

    She couldn''t take out twenty million of registered capital.

    What should she do?

    Nicole looked at her own property statistics and called Laurence.

    "I remember a car under my name."

    "Yes, madam. Do you want me to drive it over from the Seapolis City?"

    Laurence thought that Nicole wanted to use the car, so he couldn''t help but ask.

    "No." Nicole whispered, "Call someone to sell the car. It should be worth hundreds of thousands. Then I

    have a lot of jewelry. Take it to the pawnshop and see if it can be mortgaged."

    Laurence was stunned.

    "Do you need money?"

    "Yes, the filmpany needs twenty million of registered capital. I''m short of some money."

    Nicole did not hide it from Laurence.

    Laurence hurriedly said, "I have less than a million. If you need it..."

    "No, thank you. Your money is used to take care of the Miller family. This is your promise to Ad. I

    won''t use it. Besides, a million is not enough. Just listen to me and do as I say. I think I wouldn''t want to

    attend any important asions these few years, so I don''t need any jewelry. I''ll mortgage it first and

    redeem it after I earn some money. It''s no big deal."

    Nicole''s words made Laurence speechless.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole sat on a chair in the park and watched the olddies work out. She

    didn''t know why, but she felt a little peaceful.

    "Did you hear a female body was salvaged at the East Sea dock? I don''t know who the girl is. What a

    poor girl!"

    "Yes, I did. I heard that she was tied to a rock. It must be a murder."

    The two olddies whispered as they passed by Nicole.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Homicide?

    It was really not peaceful.

    Thinking of this, she felt that it was better to go home.

    Nicole stood up and walked back. She took a taxi, but they had to take a detour because of the traffic

    jam.

    Nicole was fine with it.

    However, the taxi somehow took a detour to the East Sea dock.

    When Nicole thought of the words of the two olddies, she couldn''t help but feel a little terrified.

    However, it was already toote to turn around because there was also a traffic jam behind them.

    The dock was crowded with people. It was bustling and caused a serious traffic jam.

    Nicole was not a person who liked watching the fun, but the car was stuck here motionlessly. It made

    her in a bad mood.

    She got off the car and walked over.

    After passing through the crowd, Nicole saw that the police were examining the dead body and pulled

    up the security line.

    Nicole nced and was instantly stunned.

    Why did this woman look familiar?

    She searched her mind and finally thought of a ce which was the entrance of the bar. Wasn''t it the

    woman beside Samuel?

    She was surprised and made a sound.

    She quickly covered her mouth.

    "Ma''am, do you know this woman?"

    A policeman noticed Nicole.

    Nicole hurriedly shook her head, "I don''t know her. I''m just scared."

    Her eyes flickered with fear, which seemed reasonable to the police.

    "If you''re scared, just walk away. You may have nightmares at night. There is nothing to see here.

    Hurry up and leave."

    "Yes, officer."

    Nicole didn''t not know how she had left the dock. There was always a question shing in her mind, but

    she did not dare to ask, nor could she ask.

    She quickly walked out, her heart pounding fiercely.

    Did Samuel have something to do with the woman''s death?

    Although Nicole hated this man, she was still a little worried if he was involved to a murder case.

    She finally walked to a ce with no one around and called Samuel directly.

    "Nicole?"

    Samuel was very surprised that Nicole would call him, and he was also happy about it.

    "Is there something wrong? Do you need my help with something?"

    Not long ago, he found out that Nicole''s registered capital might not be enough, and when Nicole

    called, he subconsciously thought of this.

    How could Nicole care about the registration capital now?

    She lowered her voice and asked word by word, "Where is the woman who left a lipstick mark on your

    shirt corst time?"

    "Why do you suddenly bring it up?"

    Samuel''s eyes lit up slightly with doubt.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, "I want to see her. If you want to marry her, my son and daughter

    will have a stepmother. No matter what, I want to know what kind of people she is and whether she will

    treat my children well."

    "I won''t divorce you, nor will I marry another woman. You don''t have to see her."

    Samuel''s tone was a little cold.

    "What if I insist? Or should I say that I can''t see her anymore?"

    Nicole''s question was very skillful, but Samuel could still hear something from her tone.

    "What happened?"

 Chapter 957 You Are Embarrassing Me

    Chapter 957 You Are Embarrassing Me

    "Don''t worry about what happened, just tell me where I can see that woman?"

    Nicole''s tone wasn''t very good.

    Samuel was silent.

    "Talk to me."

    The longer Samuel was silent, the more scared Nicole was.

    She couldn''t help but tremble at the thought of the woman''s death just now.

    "Just now, a female body was found here, and it was sunk into the sea before. Do you know what I

    saw?"

    "Nicole,e back if you''re scared. I''ll send a helicopter to pick you up."

    Samuel finally spoke.

    Nicole''s heart ached inexplicably.

    "Did you do it?"

    "No."

    Samuel replied indifferently.

    He didn''t do it.

    He was not lying.

    Nicole held her phone and remained silent for a long time, only hearing each other''s breathing sounds.

    She didn''t know what to say, but in the end, she said, "I should go. I''m tired. Go back to sleep."

    Then she hung up the phone.

    However, Nicole felt that her body was cold.

    She knew what kind of person Samuel was the most. The rtionship between them was not strong

    enough to make Samuel cheat on her. If Nicole didn''t see the woman''s body, perhaps she wouldn''t

    have thought so much about it, but now she couldn''t help but think about it.

    She didn''t know how she walked home, but her mind was filled with everything that had happened

    during this period.

    Nicole suddenly realized what Samuel was hiding something.

    What was he trying to hide?

    If that woman was just seducing him, he didn''t have to hide it. But he did it anyway. Did it mean that

    there was a secret that Samuel did not want her to know? And this woman happened to know about it.

    Nicole only felt a splitting headache.

    She simply emptied her mind and directly fell asleep in bed.

    She dreamt of a woman chasing after her. The woman was covered with blood, so scary that she

    screamed and woke up. Then, she couldn''t sleep.

    It was still dark outside.

    Nicole was sleepless.

    Olivia wasn''t around, so she couldn''t help but feel lonely and cold.

    Nicole got up and started to prepare for the filmmakingpany.

    Now that the registered capital was not in ce, she needed to work it out. Then she had to find an

    office. She couldn''t start apany at home, could she?

    Nicole took out her phone and looked at the rental page on it. She searched one by one, and

    unknowingly, it was dawn.

    The news of the sunk female body yesterday was all over.

    Nicole felt as if her heart was blocked, so she directly left the rented house and went to the bustling

    area to find an office.

    She looked around but didn''t find a suitable one.

    It was almost noon, and Nicole felt a little tired. She found a snack bar and sat down. Just as she

    ordered a bowl of wonton, she saw Ashley walking over.

    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to see you here."

    Ashley sat down and asked the restaurateur for a bowl of wonton either.

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I''m toozy to go to work today. I just came out to walk around and happened to see you here. It''s

    your treat today."

    Ashley said with a smile.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Alright, it''s just a bowl of wonton. I can afford it."

    "Thank you."

    The two of them chatted happily and started to eat.

    Actually, the food by the road tasted delicious.

    Nicole had no appetite for more than a month, but she had taken two bowls here.

    "Looks like you cane here more in the future. You seem to like the food here."

    "Yes, it''s quite good."

    Nicole made a conclusion.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Ashley wiped her mouth and asked.

    Nicole sighed and said, "Looking for an office. I can''t start a filmmakingpany without a decent

    office."

    "Did you have enough registered capital?"

    Nicole paused slightly.

    "How do you know about that?"

    "Don''t forget I introduced Ian to you. How can I not know how much the registered capital is? How

    much are you short of?"

    Ashley''s words made Nicole sigh.

    "I''m still short of eight million."

    "Take it."

    Ashley pushed a bank card to Nicole.

    Nicole was stunned.

    "You''ve already given me money."

    "Can you count me as a shareholder? Originally, it was two million. Adding eight million now, it would

    be just right for us to take half of the shares."

    Ashley smiled faintly.

    Nicole suddenly felt warm in her heart.

    "You''re embarrassing me."

    "Don''t tell me you''re afraid that the filmmakingpany will make too much money and you have to

    share too much profits with me."

    "Don''t be silly."

    "Then take it. Anyway, you need it now."

    These words made Nicole stop refusing.

    She held the bank card in her hand and said gratefully, "Thank you, Ashley."

    "You''re wee. Don''t wander around by yourself about finding an office. It''s not helping. Wait for me

    to narrow down the offices around and send the list to youter. Then you can just choose one."

    Ashley''s words made Nicole somewhat grateful.

    "Isn''t that too troublesome for you? I have nothing else to do anyway, so I just wander around."

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "It''s right to wander around. After all, your body has just recovered. You need to walk around, but don''t

    be too tired. Also, after you start a filmmakingpany, how would you recruit your employees? From

    the talent market?"

    Ashley looked at Nicole and asked subconsciously.

    Only then did Nicole realize that starting apany was not an easy work.

    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll consider the talent market as a choice."

    Ashley sighed and said, "Ms. Miller, are you going to the talent market to recruit people for the

    filmmakingpany? You don''t expect to sign up actors from the talent market, don''t you?"

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    She didn''t know anything about it.

    Originally, she thought that Samuel would run thepany well, but now that after everything

    happened to them, she naturally had to do everything on her own.

    Seeing her like this, Ashley knew that she didn''t know anything about starting apany.

    She sighed and said, "Well, I have a friend who is good atpany management, and if you can trust

    me, leave these things to my friend. I promise that things will be done. What do you think of it?"

    "That will be great."

    Nicole was immediately happy.

    Ashley looked at her with smile on her face. She shook her head andughed, "See, I think you want

    me to help you, don''t you?"

    "Tell me about it. Ashley, it''s good to have you."

    Nicole hugged Ashley tightly.

    After the two of them chatted for a while, Ashley brought Nicole to meet a woman named Daisy

    Bridges.

    She was a middle-aged woman in her thirties or forties. She looked very smart and capable on the first

    sight.

    Compared to her, Nicole felt that she was simply an idiot.

    "Hello, my name is Nicole. Nice to meet you."

    "I''m Daisy Bridges. You can call me Daisy."

    Daisy shook hands with Nicole.

    Ashley said indifferently, "Nicole is my best friend. She wants to start a filmmakingpany, but she

    doesn''t have much experience on it. You can help her with it."

    "Sure, but I have to charge you. Nicole, why don''t you hire me as the director? I can help you take care

    of these things."

    Daisy''s words were simply timely to Nicole.

    "Great, but the sry..."

    "Thepany has just started. I won''t charge a lot. Just as the average sry in the market. What do

    you think of it?"

    Daisy seemed sincere and Nicole was naturally happy about it.

    After the two of them exchanged phone numbers, Ashley had finished her job.

    "Alright then. I''m afraid I must leave you here. I have an operation this afternoon. I should go first. Call

    me if you need anything."

    "Alright, thank you."

    Nicole felt that Ashley was simply her savior.

    After Ashley left, she got into the car, took out her phone and called Samuel directly.

    "I''ve already given her the money that you want me to hand over to Nicole in my name. Also, I''ve

    introduced Daisy to her as well. If there''s anything else in the future, can you do it yourself? When will

    you stop acting like two children?"

    "Thank you."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    Ashley knew that he didn''t want to say anything more. She sighed and said, "Did you just give me eight

    million? If this filmmakingpany makes money, are you really going to give me the share?"

    "Yes, considered it as a thank-you gift to you."

    "How generous you are. However, I''m wondering what such a generous man would keep from Nicole.

    Whatever the secret is, do you think it''s worth it to let you end up like this?"

    Ashley''s words made Samuel somewhat silent.

    "It''s better for you to stop asking."

    "Alright, forget about it."

    Ashley was about to hang up when she heard Samuel ask, "How is her body?"

    "It looks okay, but she''s not in a good mood. I''m afraid she''s suffering from depression, but it seems not

    bad now. We will see. If you really care about her, why don''t youe over and see her yourself?"

    "No, she doesn''t want to see me."

    Samuel hung up the phone after he finished speaking.

    Ashley was speechless.

    Daisy helped Nicole to familiarize herself with the process of opening the filmmakingpany.

    Compared to Nicole, Daisy was very clear about everything, which made Nicole envious.

    "You''re amazing. Why do you know everything?"

    "I just have more experience than you."

    Daisy smiled faintly.

    With Daisy''s help, Nicole''s filmmakingpany had a good start. On the opening day, Daisy even

    poached an actor who already had a reputation from somewhere to sign.

    This was also the first actor that Nicole signed.

    Since Daisy said that she would personally train the actor, Nicole naturally did not object.

    During this period, she also read a lot of books about this. She lived a full life every day. It was so busy

    that she did not have time to think about things with Samuel.

    Three months passed instantly.

    Nicole''s filmmakingpany began to take shape. There were five or six contracted actors and two

    superstars. It made Nicole admire Daisy''s ability.

    At thepany celebration, Nicole looked at Daisy, who was exquisite at the party. Suddenly, she

    raised her ss and said to her, "Daisy, thank you. And thank him for me."

    "Him? Who are you talking about?"

    Daisy was slightly stunned, but looking at Nicole''s clear gaze, she suddenly didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 958 Who the Hell Are You

    Chapter 958 Who the Hell Are You

    Nicole did not nod but took the ss to the balcony.

    Since when did she like to drink alcohol? She liked to drink but she would not drink too much. A ss

    of wine at night made her sleep tight. But when she woke up and found that she was alone in such a

    big bed, suddenly, she felt cold.

    Daisy felt that Nicole knew something. She took a picture of Nicole''s lonely back and sent a Twitter

    message to Samuel.

    "Mrs. Green''s mood isn''t very good. She told me to thank you. She probably noticed it a long time ago."

    Samuel looked at the phone for a long time and suddenly said to Ernesto, "Get the helicopter ready. I''m

    going to City B."

    He knew that he shouldn''t go, and he knew that Nicole didn''t want to see him, but he still couldn''t help

    it.

    Nicole''s lonely back was like a blunt knife, slowly cutting his heart.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She lost weight.

    She lost so much weight.

    He heard from Daisy that she would drink in recent social intercourse.

    Didn''t this woman know that people were evil?

    Moreover, she was such a beautiful woman!

    Samuel came to City B with a worried heart.

    Nicole''s celebration banquet was held at the Royal Court Leisure Club. She did not get a private room

    but held it in the hall. However, she was not used to the noise and hid on the balcony alone, feeling the

    cold wind.

    The night was very dark and the starry sky was very resplendent, but there was no one by her side who

    could watch the stars with her anymore.

    When Samuel came, he saw Nicole''s back standing on the balcony.

    Daisy hurriedly greeted him.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green is..."

    "I see. Take care of the others. Don''t worry about me."

    Samuel''s voice was a little hoarse, and there was a trace of blood in his eyes. It seemed that he usually

    didn''t sleep well.

    Daisy didn''t say much and quickly retreated to the side to take care of other guests.

    Samuel wanted to go forward and put his coat on Nicole''s shoulder. She didn''t wear much and was still

    standing outside in the wind. Wasn''t she afraid of catching a cold?

    However, he didn''t go over. Instead, he chose to sit down in the shadow and watched Nicole silently.

    After finishing the wine in her hand, Nicole felt a little cold.

    She turned around and left the balcony, heading straight to the bathroom.

    The light in the club was very dim, and Nicole was in a bad mood, so she didn''t pay attention to the

    peopleing towards her. "Ouch!" She directly collided with the people in front of her.

    "Damn it. Watch your steps."

    The man said in a rough voice and was in a bad mood.

    "I''m sorry."

    Nicole knew that it was her fault and hurriedly apologized.

    At this moment, a ray of light came over and reflected on Nicole''s face, causing the man to drool.

    "Pretty, did you do it on purpose? If you want to have some fun with me, just say it. I will not say no to

    such a prettydy."

    As the man spoke, his hand had already reached Nicole''s waist.

    "What a sexy waist."

    The man''s erotic look made Nicole feel disgusted.

    She had been in a bad moodtely. Originally, she thought since Melissa had been arrested, Major

    would find a way to get her out. At that time, she could also investigate what had happened to Jacob''s

    car ident. Unfortunately, Major hadpletely abandoned Melissa, and some of the charges that

    she had not found were alsoid on Melissa. Melissa was sentenced to three years in prison.

    Because of this, Mr. and Mrs. Bush came to her ce to make trouble every day. In the end, she had to

    call the police to solve the problem. All these things had made Nicole depressed for a long time.

    Realizing that without Samuel''s help, she wouldn''t be able to open the filmmakingpany so

    sessfully made her feel especially ufortable.

    With suchplex emotions but no way to vent, she didn''t expect that she would encounter someone

    who was so shameless. Nicole''s expression immediately darkened.

    "Let go!"

    "You are a spicydy. I like it."

    The man thought that Nicole was ying games with him and shamelessly moved his head over.

    However, he was thrown away by Nicole''s p. Then, he fell over her shoulder and was directly threw

    out.

    Her movements were straightforward and neat, much more powerful than when she was with Samuel.

    "How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? You bitch. With simple words, I can make your life

    miserable in City B."

    The man gritted his teeth in pain, but he still didn''t forget to threaten Nicole.

    Nicole sneered as she stepped forward, her ten-centimeter-high heel directly stepping on his stomach.

    "Ouch..."

    The man let out a loud scream.

    Nicole took off his socks and stuffed into his mouth. She said coldly, "Try me."

    The man was suddenly shocked by the coldness and murderous intent in her eyes. He wanted to say

    something, but he still had a pair of socks in his mouth. He could only cry out, not knowing if he was

    threatening or begging for mercy.

    Just now, Nicole, who felt as if she was hitting someone to vent her anger, felt even emptier.

    She got up and walked to the bathroom, leaving the man behind.

    After she left, Samuel walked out from the darkness.

    "This hand touched her just now, didn''t it?"

    Samuel quietly appeared, scaring the man terribly. Before he could see Samuel''s figure clearly, he

    heard a cracking sound. His right hand was cracked.

    "Ouch! You..."

    He still wanted to say something, but he heard Samuel say coldly, "Don''t let me see this man in City B

    again."

    After saying that, Ernesto immediately covered the man''s mouth and dragged him out.

    Nicole had no idea about this.

    She walked into the bathroom and patted her face with cold water, trying to make herself sober.

    Although for the past three months, she had been very busy, she knew that she could not forget

    Samuel in her heart.

    She was veryplicated inside about Samuel''s help. Originally, she could refuse, but Olivia released

    an album in the past three months. The response was very good and she became famous quickly.

    There were a lot ofpanies rushing to sign contracts with her now, but Olivia said that she had

    already signed apany.

    At that moment, Nicole knew that she was waiting for her to set up the filmmakingpany.

    She still remembered the pressure on Olivia, so she epted Samuel''s help.

    Nicole looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly felt that it was funny.

    Why couldn''t she move on?

    Loving a person didn''t mean possessing a person, right?

    Nicole smiled bitterly, opened the bathroom door and walked out.

    The man just now was no longer here.

    Nicole did not pay much attention to it. She thought that maybe that man went to look for someone or

    left in fear. She had always been indifferent about strangers.

    She returned to the hall. The signed actors all had scripts with them. Seeing Nicoleing over, they

    quickly put down the work in their hands and said to Nicole, "Ms. Bush, have a drink."

    Actually, Nicole was already a little drunk, but looking at the expectant gazes of the actors and thinking

    about that she didn''t get along with them aftering here, she couldn''t help but feel that she didn''t do

    her job.

    "Alright, today we have a celebration banquet here. Everyone enjoys yourself."

    Nicole raised her ss.

    As if venting her anger, she drank all the wine in her ss in one breath and filled it up again.

    "As for me, I don''t know anything. I started the filmmakingpany only with my enthusiasm. What''s

    the future of thepany? I need everyone to work hard with me together. Here, I toast to everyone

    here. I wish I can count on you in the future."

    Nicole was modest and courteous, and then she drank up the wine in her ss again.

    Seeing Nicole being so enthusiastic, everyone instantly became spirited.

    Samuel looked at Nicole in the dark and felt ached for her.

    He wanted to grab Nicole''s ss, but he hesitated.

    Daisy knew Samuel well. Seeing Nicole like this, she quickly stopped her.

    "Ms. Bush, you are not in a healthy condition. It''s better to drink less. Everyone feels your heart, so

    don''t drink anymore."

    When everyone heard Daisy say that Nicole''s health was not good, they were all a little reserved.

    "Ms. Bush, are you alright? We really don''t know that you''re not well. We..."

    "It''s fine. I''m much better. Daisy over cared about me. Don''t be too reserved. We are at the same age."

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    She gently pushed Daisy away. Although she didn''t say anything, there was a trace of unhappiness in

    her eyes.

    Daisy was a person who was good at seeing through people, so she naturally knew that Nicole was

    dissatisfied with her.

    She didn''t know what to do and heard Nicole suddenly say, "Go buy me some sober tea from the

    pharmacy outside. I''m afraid I won''t be able to walk out soberlyter."

    Daisy knew that Nicole wanted to get rid of her, but she couldn''t find an excuse to stay.

    She subconsciously looked in the direction of Samuel.

    Nicole immediately understood.

    "What''s going on? I''m your boss. I can''tmand you anymore, can I? Who is your boss anyway?"

    Daisy was immediately uneasy with this question.

    "Ms. Bush, you mistake me. I''m just worried about you..."

    "These people are all from ourpany. Are you afraid that they will harm me? Or do you want me to

    be drunk?"

    "I''ll go and buy it now."

    Daisy suddenly felt that Nicole was under a lot of pressure.

    Usually, Nicole didn''t like to boss around. She was kind and sometimes even gloomy, but her aura now

    made Daisy feel as if she had seen Samuel.

    They were indeed a couple. Even their auras were so simr.

    Daisy hurriedly went out to buy the sober pills.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    After knowing that Samuel was here, Nicole became even more presumptuous.

    For some reason, she opened a dozen beers and said to the employees, "Come on, let''s get drunk

    today!"

    Seeing that Nicole was in high spirits, the employees didn''t want to ruin her mood and drank with her.

    Unknowingly, a dozen beers were out.

    Nicole''s eyes were a little blurry.

    But Daisy still didn''te back.

    Samuel cursed in his heart. Seeing that Nicole opened another dozen without thinking, he couldn''t help

    but walk out of the shadow. He quickly came to Nicole''s side and took away the bottle in her hand. His

    expression was very bad.

    "Stop drinking. You''re drunk."

    Everyone was slightly stunned by the sudden appearance of Samuel. Before they could ask who he

    was, they saw Nicole p Samuel in the face.

    "It''s none of your business. Who the hell are you?"

 Chapter 959 None of Your Business

    Chapter 959 None of Your Business

    Samuel''s face went an ugly green.

    "Samuel, stop messing around! Go home!"

    He wanted to hold Nicole in his arms, but she dodged him with a sh.

    "Go away! Who will go home with you? I won''t! We''ve got divorced. No more our home!"

    After drinking, Samuel belched and shouted to Samuel, still dazed.

    Samuel''s icy cold gaze almost froze the air.

    When employees saw what happened, they didn''t know what to so. Some immediately called Daisy.

    Samuel took a deep breath and tried to suppress his anger. He stepped forward again and held Nicole

    against her will.

    "Put me down! Samuel, you bastard! We''re divorced!"

    "Shut up!"

    Samuel got more and more furious.

    "Ms. Bush..."

    Someone wanted to stop Samuel but quickly took a step back, frightened by Samuel''s cold eyes.

    "Coward!"

    Nicole frowned and muttered, suffering intensive stomachache.

    She patted Samuel and whispered, "I want to vomit."

    Samuel frowned again.

    When he saw how ufortable Nicole was, he felt pity for her and carried her to the bathroom.

    Everyone else was driven out by Samuel.

    He carried Nicole and ced her on the bathtub.

    Nicole kept puking air in front of the bathtub.

    "You drank without eating?"

    Samuel''s voice was as cold as the winter snow.

    Samuel shivered and nced at him in a daze, "It''s none of your business."

    "Mind your words!"

    Samuel felt that Nicole was getting on his nerves. He was dazzled by the way she squinted her eyes

    after drinking.

    He couldn''t control himself anymore.

    Samuel was naughty at this time. She wouldn''t listen to Samuel.

    "I won''t! I won''t! Leave me alone"

    She retched again.

    Seeing that she was only puking air, Samuel carried her on his shoulder and walked out.

    Thepany staff waited outside and walked closer when Samuel came out.

    "Get lost!"

    Samuel''s was in a bad mood, especially when Nicole was drunk. He wouldn''t have minded if these

    people had been keen on observation.

    "What''s your rtionship Ms. Bush? Wanting to take Ms. Bush away? We''re going to call the police."

    The man in front took out his phone and threatened Samuel.

    Samuel sneered and took out their marriage certificate.

    "Still blocking my way?"

    Seeing that Samuel was Nicole''s husband, they immediately stepped back.

    "Mr. Green, Ms. Bush drink too much without eating. She might feel ufortable. You..."

    "Why the hell did you let her drink so much without eating?"

    Samuel roared so fiercely that the man immediately stopped talking.

    Nicole was somewhat angry.

    "Samuel, look, don''t scare my employees, or you can only sleep on the sofa!"

    She said with a domineering tone.

    Samuel calmed down a little.

    "How can I sleep on the bed?"

    Samuel didn''t notice his tone was much softer.

    Samuel grabbed Samuel, suddenly retched, and then said angrily, "Samuel, I feel so ufortable!"

    "Alright, I''ll take you home."

    Looking at Nicole gently, he held Nicole in his arms and left.

    Those Employees did not stop him anymore.

    "This is Ms. Bush''s husband? Why does he look so familiar? I think I''ve seen him somewhere before."

    "Didn''t you guys read the financial report? He seems to be Samuel, a famous business man in the

    Seapolis City."

    "Did Ms. Bush call Samuel just now?"

    "I think so."

    They whispered to each other, and finally realized why Nicole''s filmmakingpany would operate so

    well.

    Nicole waspletely unaware of their gossip

    She felt dizzy after Samuel carried her into the car.

    Samuel leaned her on his shoulder, and Ernesto drove smoothly.

    Returning to Nicole''s ce, Samuel lifted Nicole out of the car. She had fallen asleep.

    In these past few months, they had separated. It hurt him to part with her, but more to see Nicole suffer.

    Samuel carried her back to the bedroom, took off her shoes and covered her with the nket. When he

    turned around, the corner of his shirt was grabbed by Nicole.

    "Don''t leave!"

    She spoke in a low voice and even choked. There was a drop of tear under her eye.

    Samuel felt heartbroken.

    He sat in front of Samuel and whispered, "I''m not leaving. Take some rest and I''ll make you some

    porridge."

    Nicole did not react and she fell asleep just like that.

    Samuel was reluctant to let go of her hand. Nicole''s sad expression almost killed him. However, he had

    no other choice. Nicole couldn''t know anything about it.

    "I''m sorry."

    Samuel whispered and kissed Nicole on the forehead. Then he pulled the corner of his shirt out of

    Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole didn''t know any of this. She just felt a stomachache.

    She remembered how depressed she had been these past few days. She felt so pitiful for herself that

    she couldn''t fall asleep anymore.

    Samuel sat up and knocked down the cup on the table. They were both shocked.

    Samuel immediately rushed to Nicole. He shouted nervously when Nicole bent down to pick up the

    fragments of ss, "Don''t move!"

    Nicole was about to squat. Her entire body froze when Samuel shouted.

    Samuel picked up the broom and hurriedly swept all the shards into the trash can.

    "Just go to bed and lie down. Leave it to me."

    Seeing Nicole''s silly cute face, Samuel lowered his voice.

    However, Nicole stood up and came to Samuel. She grabbed his cor and pulled him close to her.

    "Samuel?"

    Samuel felt warm on his face as Nicole breathed. His mood became better now.

    "I''m here."

    He nodded.

    "You bastard!"

    Samuel pped him.

    Samuel''s face turned cold. His left face quickly swelled up.

    However, he did not dodge or say anything. Instead, he hugged Nicole and gave her a domineering

    kiss.

    Nicole did not push him away but tightly wrapped her arms around Samuel''s neck, enjoying the kiss.

    Samuel was stunned.

    But he quickly collected himself and took control.

    They did what lovers would do.

    Nicole was exhausted and fell asleep. Samuel looked at her and had mixed feelings about what

    happened.

    He really wanted to be with Nicole, but not in this way. He knew that Nicole was probably so

    enthusiastic because she had drank too much.

    He didn''t know if she would continue their rtionship after she woke up.

    Samuel stood up and took on his clothes. Looking at hickeys on Nicole''s body, he regretted for being

    too fierce. He failed to control himself after days of separation.

    He covered Nicole with the nket and then went down to cook porridge for her.

    When Nicole woke up, Samuel had gone.

    She only felt a severe pain all over her body, especially down there.

    She started to remember something.

    She was overwhelmed by annoyance and regrets.

    Why did she have sex with Samuel?

    Samuel didn''t exin why he divorced her. How could she sleep with him after drinking?

    Samuel had a terrible headache. She saw a cup of sober tea on the table with a scribbled note from

    Samuel.

    "Drink the tea. The headache can be relieved a little. There is porridge in the pot good for your

    stomach. Eat some. I''m busy and can''t stay with you."

    Samuel''s heart ached.

    This was supposed to be her sweet husband. Why were they in an awkward rtionship now?

    Nicole didn''t know what kind of mood she was when drinking the tea.

    She shook her head and drank the rest of the tea to get better.

    Samuel indeed understood her very well.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Nicole was extremely hungry. She went to the kitchen and found out that Samuel made four dishes and

    one soup, along with millet porridge.

    She ate the millet porridge and put the rest dishes in the fridge.

    Nicole turned on her phone and checked her Twitter ount. She saw the news that Olivia would

    participate in the tryout for the singing contest.

    She knew that this was Olivia''s first step into the music world.

    Regardless of her final ce, her debut was just around the corner, as long as she participated and the

    publicity rate increased. She trusted Olivia''s singing talent.

    Samuel felt relieved.

    "Olivia, congrattions. Do your best. I will go to the scene to support you."

    Samuel sent a message to Olivia.

    At present, Olivia was busier than her, so Nicole often failed to get through to her. She could only leave

    a message and waited for Olivia to reply when she saw it.

    Nicole washed her face and got changed. Daisy called her then.

    "Ms. Bush, there''s a celebrity who wants to contract with ourpany. I called to discuss the matter

    with you."

    "It''s up to you. Sign with those who can be trusted and believe in their ability. You can decide."

    Nicole had absolute trust in Daisy, even though she knew that Daisy was sent by Samuel to help her.

    Daisy felt touched but still whispered, "Ms. Bush, who wants to sign a contract with us is Zayn

    Freeman."

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    Zayn was a movie star with a mysterious background. He had his own manager and many resources

    since his debut, only publicly announcing to be an actor of Wyatt Pictures. There was no need for him

    to sign a contract with any filmmakingpany, let alone a smallpany like hers.

    Now Zayn suddenly wanted to contract with herpany. Nicole indeed felt stunned.

    What exactly was going on?

    Was Samuel secretly helping her?

 Chapter 960 The Most Familiar Strangers

    Chapter 960 The Most Familiar Strangers

    "What did Samuel say?"

    Nicole wanted to clear her mind. After all, Daisy was assigned by Samuel. There was no need for

    Nicole to hide the secret from her.

    Daisy was stunned for a moment and asked with doubt, "Ms. Bush, do you mean this is Mr. Green''s

    decision?"

    "Isn''t that so?"

    It sounded that Samuel had nothing to do with it.

    "I haven''t heard Mr. Green mention this before. I''ll confirm it first."

    Nicole knew from Daisy''s words that it had nothing to do with Samuel. Thinking about their awkward

    rtionship not long ago, Nicole hurriedly said, "No need. I''ll talk to him myself. Give me the phone

    number of Zayn''s manager."

    Nicole was the boss of the filmmakingpany, while Daisy being the director. If Nicole could go

    personally, she could show more respect to him.

    After all, she was ttered that a popr star would sign a contract with her smallpany.

    Daisy gave Nicole the number of Zayn''s manager and asked, "Ms. Bush, why don''t I go with you?"

    "No need. I''ll talk to him myself."

    After hanging up the phone, Cara came back from shopping.

    "Mrs. Green, are you going out?"

    "That''s right. Follow me if you''re free."

    Satisfied with Cara''s image, Nicole hurriedly made a request.

    "With pleasure."

    Although Cara didn''t know why Nicole brought her along, she trusted Nicole and agreed.

    They straightened their clothes and went out.

    Cara offered to drive.

    Nicole checked Zayn''s information sent by Daisy on her phone.

    Zayn made his debut three years ago and was currently a movie star and singer. He hardly

    encountered any difficulty and had zero negative news.

    But there was little information about Zayn''s background.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Zayn was either a normal person with no background, or a man with a powerful background so that no

    one could find out anything about him.

    Nicole would rather believe in thetter.

    If he had a powerful background and had been sessful these three years, why would he suddenly

    want to contract with a small obscurepany?

    If it wasn''t because of Samuel, then the reason behind was worth pondering.

    Nicole called Zayn''s agent and made an appointment.

    She would figure it out at the meeting.

    The car stopped at a club.

    Nicole booked a single room and went in with Cara.

    Since Zayn was busy with work, they had to wait for an hour. Nicole didn''tin. After all, he was a

    famous star and worth waiting for.

    Cara quickly brought Nicole a cup of tea.

    "Mrs. Green, have some tea."

    "Just call me Nicole outside home. I kind of put you down for a home assistant. From today on, you can

    be my assistant at. Feel free to tell me what sry you want."

    Nicole took a sip of tea and said indifferently. But Cara was startled.

    "Assistant? Mrs. Green, no, Nicole, are you saying that I can be your assistant?"

    "Not good?"

    "Yes, it''s such a good thing!"

    Cara hurriedly epted the offer, afraid that Nicole would regret.

    When Nicole saw Cara''s trust in her, she felt warm in her heart.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go bankruptcy one day? Then you would wish to be a nurse"

    "Impossible!"

    Nicole was satisfied with Cara''s confidence.

    "To be my assistant, you need to learn how thepany operates. Then you can start your work."

    "Alright, Nicole."

    Cara adapted quickly.

    Nicole killed time by sending messages to Olivia about something interesting. She also sent Ashley a

    message, asking how she was doing.

    She felt that this kind of life was quite fulfilling. But she still had a sense of emptiness sometimes.

    When she heard footstepsing from outside, Nicole knew that Zayn''s manager arrived.

    Nicole gave Cara a look.

    Cara quickly stood up and walked towards the door.

    When the door opened, a middle-aged man in his thirties came in, looking pretty smart.

    "Hello, Ms. Bush. My name is Pedro Albert. I''m Zayn''s agent. I''ll discuss with you about Zayn''s

    cooperation with yourpany."

    "Hello, I''m Nicole Bush!"

    Nicole shook hands with Pedro.

    They sat down. Cara poured a cup of tea for Pedro.

    "Thank you."

    Pedro politely nodded at Cara.

    Nicole looked at Pedro. He seemed to be sensible and decisive. She asked, "Pedro, right? I have a

    question for you. I wonder if you can give me a satisfactory answer."

    "Ms. Bush, just say it."

    "Why sign a contract with ourpany? As far as I know, Zayn have many resources. There is no

    need for him to work for any filmmakingpany. He is a popr star. Any particr reason for

    signing with us?"

    Nicole asked directly.

    It would be good to settle the matter now.

    Pedro smiled as if he knew that Nicole would ask the question, "Ms. Bush, you are right. Zayn does not

    need to sign with any filmmakingpany. Zayn will be sessful enough with the resources we bring

    to him."

    "Then why..."

    "To be honest, I don''t know either."

    Pedro smiled helplessly and said, "Maybe Ms. Bush won''t like the answer, but this is the truth. Zayn

    suddenly said that he wanted to sign a contract with yourpany. He didn''t want to tell me the

    reason. He just said that Ms. Bush could set the terms of the contract. If possible, he will give some

    resources to your rookies and even bring them to variety shows. He will help as long as Ms. Bush

    needs."

    Nicole frowned again.

    Zayn had never take rookies to shows since debut. Everyone in the entertainment industry was aware

    of it. Moreover, Zayn was a cold person and never shaped a warm character. His cold temperament still

    attracted a lot of die-hard fans.

    Now, Zayn wanted to sign with her film and offered to help rookies and share resources. To Nicole, it

    sounded too good to be true.

    Nicole was no longer an innocent woman she was five years ago. She knew that there was no free

    lunch.

    She pondered for a moment and asked, "What is Zayn''s requirement for us?"

    "None."

    Nicole frowned again.

    "I need to think about it. Pedro, do you mind?"

    "Of course not. If Ms. Bush wants to sign the contract, just call me at any time. I''ve drawn up the

    contract. Do you want to take a look first?"

    "No need for now."

    Nicole refused.

    This was a good thing, but too good to be true. Nicole was especially cautious.

    After Pedro left, Nicole sat in her chair, trying to figure out what was going on.

    Cara looked at her and said, "Nicole, is it Mr. Green''s idea? They didn''t give us any reason. I don''t think

    anyone else would be willing to lose money when doing business."

    Nicole thought so.

    She held the phone in her hand and hesitated what to do.

    What happenedst night was simply too awkward. Was she really going to say something to Samuel?

    However, she had to be positive for the sake of herpany.

    Nicole thought for a moment and called Ashley.

    "Ashley, do you know Zayn?"

    "The movie star Zayn?"

    Ashley had just finished an operation and her voice sounded a little tired.

    "Yes."

    "I think so. We met once. I''ve treated his mother before."

    "So he wants to sign the contract with us for your sake?"

    This was the most reasonable reason that Nicole thought of.

    Ashley was stunned.

    "What do you mean? Signing the contract with you? Zayn? I didn''t say anything."

    Ashley did not seem to lie. Nicole frowned.

    "Not for your sake?"

    "Of course not. Although I''m kind to his mother, I can''t plead a big star go to a smallpany that you

    just started, right? Besides, does he still need to sign a contract with a filmmakingpany with all the

    resources on hand?"

    Ashley''s words left Nicole speechless again.

    This was where she got confused.

    "Isn''t it because of Samuel?"

    Ashley thought like her.

    Nicole was more confused.

    "I''ll call him and ask."

    "It''s better to open your hearts to each other. I think Samuel really love you, so I don''t believe he will

    cheat on you. Talk to him in a nicer way, and maybe you''ll get the answer you want."

    Ashley always sorry for the couple''s divorce.

    Nicole didn''t know how to tell Ashley about that night. She simply agreed with her advice before

    hanging up the phone.

    If it wasn''t Ashley, did she really have to ask Samuel?

    Thinking of Samuel''s influence, Nicole finally dialed the familiar number.

    Nicole didn''t expect to receive a call from Nicole. He hesitated for a moment, not knowing if Nicole was

    about to scold him. But he quickly answered it anyway.

    "What''s up?"

    "Do you know Zayn?"

    Nicole quickly mentioned Zayn. She was afraid of slipping out of tongue what happenedst night.

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "Who is Zayn?"

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole.

    He was never a liar.

    If Zayn had really been rmended by Samuel, he wouldn''t have asked this question even if he was

    reluctant to admit it. However, he asked about Zayn''s identity so bluntly. Nicole somehow felt terrified.

    "Didn''t you rmend him?"

    Samuel understood what Nicole meant.

    He hurriedly asked Ernesto to investigate everything about Zayn. Then he said in a low voice on the

    phone, "I will send you a detailed document after I figure out what happened."

    "Alright, thank you."

    Samuel was surprised by Nicole''s words.

    Last night, they slept together. Today, they were like the most familiar strangers.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 961 Ms. Bush Is Really Versatile

    Chapter 961 Ms. Bush Is Really Versatile

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel frowned.

    He knew that Zayn was a star, but why did he approach Nicole for no reason?

    "Ernesto, go and investigate Zayn''s background. The more detailed the better."

    "Alright, Mr. Green."

    After Ernesto left, Samuel still felt that something was wrong. He then called Steven.

    "Help me investigate someone."

    "Who?"

    "Zayn."

    Steven paused for a moment before hanging up.

    After Nicole hung up the phone, she also felt a little puzzled. Howe such a big star with such good

    resources woulde to her?

    She didn''t feel that she was outstanding. In this society, the future of her filmmakingpany would be

    unpredictable without Samuel''s help. How could such conditions attract a first-rate star with his own

    resources to sign up?

    Nicole was not an idiot, and she could think of this.

    She took a deep breath and decided to look for Olivia. After such a long time, Olivia had also attracted

    some poprity.

    Nicole then talked to Cara, who prepared something for herter.

    She called Olivia and drove over after knowing that she was recording in the Fortune Building.

    The Fortune Building was aprehensive building with many industries here. Nicole knew that Olivia

    was still recording. It would take more than half an hour before she was avable. Moreover, the

    recording studio was not open to anyone. So she reserved a seat in the restaurant on the fourth floor,

    intending to have something to eat and wait for Olivia toe down.

    Nicole ordered a cappino, then took out her phone to browse through Twitter. After all, now that she

    had set up a filmmakingpany, she had to pay attention to the current information. She had to find

    some reliable resources if she wanted to publicize the neers.

    Just as Nicole was fascinated by it, a mellow voice rang out above her head.

    "May I sit here?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned, then she raised her head and saw a handsome man standing in front of

    her.

    She frowned slightly and looked around. The restaurant was doing so well that there were no seats left.

    "Suit yourself."

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    After saying that, Nicole continued to lower her head to browse through her phone, ignoring the man in

    front of her.

    Zayn looked at the little woman in front of him and couldn''t help but be amused.

    He was afraid of being recognized by his fans wherever he went, but he never expected that he would

    be a passer-by in Nicole''s eyes.

    How long had it been since he lost the feeling of ease?

    Zayn no longer remembered.

    He looked at Nicole gently.

    Nicole was not a fool, nor was she blind. The gaze Zayn cast on her was so ardent that it made her feel

    somewhat disgusted.

    "Sir, if you want some coffee, you''d better finish it and leave soon. I''ve made an appointment with a

    friend who will be here in a while. There will be no room for you then."

    Nicole didn''t want to drive people away directly, but her words were almost the same as that.

    Zayn was slightly stunned, then he rubbed his nose and asked, "You don''t know me?"

    "It''s quite an old-fashioned way to ost. Sorry, I''m married."

    Nicole lowered her head again after saying that with a somewhat unhappy tone.

    Zayn rubbed his nose and smiled, "I''m Zayn."

    "I don''t care who you are. Drink up your coffee and go away!"

    Nicole had reached the breaking point.

    She was having a hard time with Samuel, and she had no intention of being in a rtionship at all.

    However, this annoying man insisted on osting her, then she wouldn''t be polite.

    Zayn originally thought that Nicole would change her attitude if he told her his name, but he didn''t

    expect that Nicole would be directly enraged. He couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "I said my name is Zayn."

    "I told you to go away. Don''t you understand English? Or I''ll say it in French?"

    Nicole had been very angry.

    Seeing her like this, Zayn knew that if he stayed any longer, something bad might happen. He hurriedly

    whispered, "This is my personal phone number. Call me whenever you need help."

    Nicole said nothing.

    Zayn left dejectedly.

    This was the first time he had been so cowardly since he became famous. But he put up with it since it

    was Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t even look at the card and directly threw it into the trash can aside.

    She continued to browse through her phone, unimpressed and unaffected by what had just happened.

    When Olivia came down, she was full of vitality.

    "Nicole, have you been waiting for a long time?"

    "No, I just arrived."

    Nicole saw that Olivia had changed into a different person.

    It was as if she had found her own goal in life, and the glow that emanated from her body would

    impress anyone. She had always known that Olivia was beautiful, but she looked really different when

    she with and without make-up.

    "How is it? Fascinated by my appearance?"

    Olivia boasted.

    Appealed by her smile, Nicole quickly nodded and said, "Yes, you are the most popr person now. I

    can''t afford to offend you."

    "Nonsense. Right, let me tell you something."

    Olivia directly took the cake that Nicole ordered and started to eat.

    "Hey, it''s too sweet. Watch your throat."

    "It''s alright."

    Olivia took a sip of water regardless of her image and said, "If this album reallyes out, I won''t be

    able to eat so liberally in the future."

    "That''s right. Then fully enjoy it."

    Only when Nicole browsed through Twitter did she realize how hard it was to be a star.

    "The arranger will help you release the album?"

    "No, I need to turn to someone myself. However, he will hold a press conference. With his reputation, I

    don''t think it would be a problem. By the way, I''ve told him that I want to sign up with your filmmaking

    Olivia''s words slightly stunned Nicole.

    "Olivia, you know, mypany has just been established and can''t give you many resources. If you

    sign up with mypany, it might hinder your development. You''d better go to a bigpany."

    Nicole was considerate towards Olivia sincerely.

    Olivia waved her hand indifferently and said, "You have resources at your disposal."

    "Samuel and I are getting divorced. I don''t want to rely on him for everything."

    "Then turn to Ashley''s husband."

    Olivia''s words confused Nicole slightly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Mr. Bradford has a huge influence here. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to turn to Samuel, but you

    can ask Ashley to give a pillow talk to her husband. Besides, she is also a shareholder of the

    filmmakingpany. Shouldn''t she do something for it? Currently, you cannot run thepany on

    your own. The entertainment industry is a pool of muddy water. Without a backer and powerful

    background, who would dare to sign up with yourpany? It''s aworking society now. Without

    famous in the industry. Although I can''t guarantee that my album will open up a market for your

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole also realized it.

    That was right. Setting aside her personal grudges with Samuel, why didn''t she use it when she had

    such a big backer?

    "Alright, I''ll go back and ask Daisy to draw up a contract. Let''s make it clear and don''t let me take

    advantage of you."

    Nicole''s words amused Olivia.

    "You take advantage of me? I''m more like taking advantage of you. By the way, there''s something else

    I need your help with."

    "Say it."

    "There is a zither master who can''t make it to the recording in the afternoon. However, our schedule is

    very full, and we can''t find a qualified substitute right now. I suddenly remembered that you are

    proficient in zither. What aboute and help us out in the afternoon."

    Hearing what Olivia was talking about, Nicole agreed without hesitation.

    "Alright, it''s not a problem."

    "I know you were the best. Come on, let''s go take a look at the score."

    Olivia immediately pulled Nicole away.

    "Are you finished?"

    "No. There''s a big shot in the recording who volunteers to dub a song today for the sake of Michael. If

    I''mte, others will say that I''m a rookie who puts on air."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole also felt it was not easy for her.

    "Alright, let''s go."

    Nicole got up and went to the recording studio on the fifth floor with Olivia.

    Zayn didn''t expect to see Nicole in the recording studio, so he was stunned upon seeing her.

    Michael couldn''t help but frown when he saw Olivia bringing Nicole in.

    "Olivia, who''s this?"

    "Oh, Mr. Michael. This is my best friend Nicole Bush, who is also the person in charge of Wyatt

    Pictures. Since our zither master cannot make it this afternoon, and my friend is proficient in zither, I

    ask her to help us so that we don''t have to waste time finding a substitute."

    Michael heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Olivia''s words, and loosened his tight frown.

    "So that''s it. That''s the best. Mr. Bush, could you try ying a song?"

    Michael was a cautious person.

    Nicole nodded, came to the zither and put on the finger gloves.

    After getting familiar with it for a while, Nicole casually yed a ssic song.

    Michael''s eyes immediately lit up.

    Zayn never thought that Nicole could y the zither. And his eyes were filled with more gentleness

    when he saw her simple and elegant way of ying the zither.

    "Good! Ms. Bush is really versatile. You yed very well. But you should also know that our industry

    has its own rules. If you want to help, you need to sign a confidentiality contract. After all, many things

    need to be kept confidential since our album hasn''t been released yet."

    Hearing Michael''s words, Olivia hurriedly said, "Mr. Michael, what I think is since you are looking for a

    filmmakingpany to release the album, why don''t you sign up with Wyatt Pictures? In this way, she

    will keep it confidential for thebined interests of both parties. What do you think?"

    Michael hesitated for a moment.

    This was the first time he had heard of Wyatt Pictures, which meant it was a smallpany. He had

    always been confident in hisposing. If he cooperated with a smallpany, it would ruin his efforts

    for such a long time if the publicity didn''t work.

    Nicole also saw through Michael''s hesitation. At the same time, she also understood that herpany

    was small and might not satisfy others'' needs. Just as she was about to speak, a familiar male voice

    rang out.

    "Michael, although Wyatt Pictures is still a smallpany now, I have already nned to sign up with

    it."

    This sentence instantly stunned everyone and made Nicole gaze at his face.

    It was him?

 Chapter 962 What Do You Mean?

    Chapter 962 What Do You Mean?

    "Hi, we meet again, Ms. Bush."

    Zayn greeted Nicole casually, but Nicole seemed to be ufortable.

    "Who are you?"

    As soon as she said those words, Olivia tugged at her.

    "He''s Zayn."

    Olivia''s eyes were filled adoration for him. She loved watching Zayn''s TV drama. She didn''t expect to

    see him here.

    Nicole was just about to ask who Zayn was when something suddenly urred to her, and she looked

    at Zayn in surprise.

    Zayn finally felt better for his injured self-esteem.

    "Ms. Bush, my assistant Pedro contacted you."

    After Zayn said this, Nicole did not say anything else.

    Michael couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard that Zayn was going to sign up with Wyatt

    Pictures.

    "Zayn, are you serious?"

    "That''s right. I think Nicole''s ability will definitely lead Wyatt Pictures to be dominant in the

    industry. That''s why I want to sign early. Otherwise, there might be no room for meter."

    Zayn''s half joking and half serious words made Michael a little puzzled, but he also looked at Nicole

    seriously and smiled, "Well, since Zayn is the guarantee, I have no problem with it. Ms. Bush, let''s sign

    the contract first, and then could you please adjust the zither?"

    "Alright, no problem."

    Nicole absolutely had no reason to reject the business that hade to her voluntarily.

    She nced at Zayn and found that Zayn was also looking at her, but what was in his eyes made her a

    little unhappy.

    Nicole and Michael signed the contract, and Olivia signed up as well. Then they got down to the

    recording.

    Zayn was only guest starring in this album. Even so, Nicole knew that with Zayn''s poprity, it would

    still be popr.

    It was a lyrical song. After getting familiar with the score, Nicole started to y it seriously.

    Zayn was sitting opposite her at some point, watching Nicole attentively, and even following her beat

    dedicatedly.

    One staff filmed this scene and posted it online.

    Instantly, the Inte was abuzz.

    Flying Fish: Holy shit, Am I blind? Our Prince Charming is actually looking at a female performer with

    an affectionate look? Who is she?

    Be good or not: Really? Is my Prince Charming in love? Who is she?

    I also want to know who she is.

    Me, too!

    All of a sudden, all theizens were investigating Nicole''s background.

    Ernesto immediately saw this news and told Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green has been in a cyber manhunt."

    Samuel suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    "What do you mean?"

    Ernesto hurriedly showed Samuel the top search on Twitter.

    Samuel stared at Zayn in the video fiercely, wishing he could kill the man brutally by his gaze.

    "Use our connections to put it down."

    Ernesto felt somewhat awkward and said, "Zayn is a first-rate star and has many fans who dream of

    being his wife. Furthermore, he has never been involved in any scandals and has always been honest.

    Therefore, it will probably have a big impact on Mrs. Green."

    "Ask Laurence to send more people to protect her. Warn Zayn, and at the same time, release the news

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    that ourpany will select flight attendants from the public for the test flights."

    Ernesto understood instantly.

    The department of public rtions of Eternal Group got down to work urgently.

    For a moment, the news that Eternal Group was going to select flight attendants from the public stirred

    heated discussion on the Inte.

    "Holy shit, is Eternal Group giving out benefits that they want to select flight attendants from ordinary

    people? I''m going to give it a try."

    "I also want to go. I heard that the Eternal Group offers great benefits. Joining the Eternal Group is

    equivalent to half stepping into the noble circle."

    Eternal Group''s test flights finally upied the top search on Twitter.

    Pedro was shocked when he saw the top search, and he immediately called Zayn.

    Zayn frowned, for he didn''t expect that this video would be released.

    Michael sensed Zayn''s change and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Michael, your group is not helping."

    Zayn showed Michael what was on Twitter, and Michael''s expression changed.

    Who was Zayn?

    Zayn hadn''t had any scandals these years. Apart from his integrity, it was more important that he had a

    mysterious background. Now that Zayn was angry, not everyone had the courage and ability to bear his

    anger.

    "I''ll deal with it immediately."

    Zayn didn''t say anything. He asked Pedro to rify the video immediately and used the revtions of

    another star to divert the public''s attention.

    Pedro was busy dealing with it, and Zayn received a call from Samuel.

    "I don''t care what you want to do or why you want to approach Nicole. You''d better give up and stay

    away from her. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite."

    Samuel''s words were very rude, making Zayn a little ufortable.

    "Samuel?"

    "Yes."

    "You know why I approach Nicole, don''t you?"

    Zayn guessed something from Samuel''s tone.

    Samuel''s voice was as cold as ice.

    "No matter what I know or don''t know, Nicole has a good life now. It''s best if you don''t break it, and

    don''t try to pull her into any trouble. Zayn, others don''t know your background, but I know. If you insist

    on approaching her, you''d better think about the consequence of messing with me."

    Samuel hung up the phone after he finished speaking.

    Zayn looked in Nicole''s direction and frowned slightly.

    Nicole did not know what had happened, but she saw Michael told everyone to stop with a bad look.

    She thought that she yed something wrong, so she hurriedly recalled that there should be no

    mistakes.

    Olivia also looked at them doubtfully, and then shook her head at Nicole.

    Michael angrily gathered everyone together and said in a low voice, "I don''t care for what purpose you

    are gathered here, but in my team, it''s best to keep everything confidential. I remember signing a

    confidentiality agreement with all of you. Who on earth spread the video today? Come forward yourself,

    and we can still talk politely."

    On hearing those words, Nicole knew that something was wrong.

    She hurriedly took out her phone to see what happened on Twitter.

    However, it had been put down by the news posted by Eternal Group and Pedro, while the video that

    Zayn was affectionately staring at her had been suppressed to the seventh position.

    Nicole clicked it, and she became alert instantly.

    What exactly did Zayn want?

    Was he afraid she wouldn''t be famous?

    Nicole red fiercely at Zayn, making him felt rather innocent.

    He rubbed his nose and didn''t dare to say anything.

    Nicole kept a straight face. Olivia saw it as well and instantly be furious.

    "Who is this? It''s Nicole''s first time here today, and she didn''t offend anyone. Why on earth would you

    spread such a video?"

    Nicole grabbed the irritated Olivia.

    Eternal Group rarely used Twitter, let alone released the news of selecting flight attendants among the

    public. This news must have been done by Samuel''s public rtions. It was hard for him to lose the

    But with Samuel''s interference, it would be suppressed sooner orter, and it might disappear from the

    Inte after a while. But Nicole still had to take out her anger.

    "Today is the first day I came here. If I offend someone somewhere, I apologize. I am not a member of

    your circle. Even if I established a filmmakingpany, I will work behind the scenes and definitely not

    anyone does it again, I''m not so easy to bully!"

    After saying that, Nicole turned back to look at Zayn.

    Zayn felt that he was extremely innocent.

    He hurriedly said, "I really don''t mean anything else. I just feel that you look like an old friend of mine

    when you y the zither. That''s why I looked at you so attentively. It''s really not about you. I swear."

    Seeing that Zayn had said so, Michael hurriedly said, "Ms. Bush can forgive it, but I have to find this

    person. Otherwise, there''s no way for our team to continue to work."

    At this moment, Nicole''s phone rang.

    Nicole turned it on and saw that it was from Samuel.

    It was phone model and phone number of the one who posted the video.

    Nicole looked around and saw that no one stood out, while a woman was somewhat evasive. She had

    been clear about it in her heart.

    "Mr. Michael, look who owns this phone. I believe you can handle this matter well."

    Nicole sent the information from Samuel to Michael.

    Michael was very surprised that she was able to find the person who sent the video in such a short

    time.

    At the same time, all the news about the video disappeared without a trace.

    Michael nced at Nicole.

    At first, Michael was somewhat unwilling when Olivia suggested signing up with Nicole. He even

    thought that Nicole might open up the market because of his album. However, as soon as this matter

    happened today, Michael understood that Nicole had a powerful backer, which was even unimaginable

    for him.

    How could it be the reaction from a newpany and a neer?

    Michael made a prompt decision and immediately pulled the woman out.

    It was a woman who yed the instrument ensemble. She was in her early twenties and was still a little

    incredulous when she was dragged out.

    Nicole said nothing and lowered her head to look at the score, but Michael got irritated.

    "Eleanore, why you did this?"

    "I just don''t like her taking Garina''s ce."

    Eleanore looked at Nicole and knew that she couldn''t dodge. Although she was surprised in her heart,

    she still pointed angrily at Nicole.

    Nicole was a little confused.

    Who was Garina?

    Seeing Nicole''s reaction, Olivia sighed and said, "Garina is the person who yed the zither previously.

    She can''te because of family affairs."

    Nicole immediately understood.

    Was it because she took someone else''s job and then incurred jealousy?

    Before Nicole could say anything, Eleanore suddenly turned around, grabbed the erhu beside her and

    stabbed it towards Nicole''s face.

 Chapter 963 Youre My Wife

    Chapter 963 You''re My Wife

    "Eleanore, what are you doing?"

    Olivia kept an eye on Eleanore. When she saw that Eleanore walking towards Nicole, she immediately

    took a step forward and interposed herself between Eleanore and Nicole.

    Nicole was unwilling to hide behind Olivia.

    She wrapped her arms around Olivia''s waist, turned around and kicked Eleanore out with her left foot.

    Eleanore was kicked out and then crashed right into nearby musical instruments, leaving the scene in

    shambles.

    Apart from Olivia, everyone else was stunned. Obviously, they did not expect Nicole to have such skill.

    Nicole''s eyes shed with chill.

    She looked at Eleanore and said word by word, "I can forgive you for posting the video. But you want to

    hurt me for no reason, then I can''t condone you. Even if I had taken Garina''s ce, it''s not your turn to

    set me up like this. You still want to hurt me! If I didn''t react in time, I guess I would have been

    disfigured by now. You said you did it for Garina. Are you really doing for Garina or for yourself? You

    know best, don''t you? You like Zayn, and you can''t stand him looking at me like that, so you did it out of

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    jealousy."

    Eleanore was embarrassed as Nicole''s words hit home. Her butt hurt so much, and she felt her face

    burning.

    She subconsciously looked at Zayn. Seeing that Zayn was looking at her coldly, Eleanore couldn''t help

    but cry.

    "Nonsense! I did that for Garina! Garina''s life is pretty hard. As the boss of thepany, you are here

    to take her position. You are simply too hateful!"

    "Then do I know that Garina''s life is hard? Can your team keep recording the show if I don''t join you? If

    the whole team stopped working for a few days because of Garina, can you pay for the loss?"

    Nicole''s words instantly made Eleanore speechless.

    Eleanore was crying, as if she was being bullied, while Nicole looked aggressive, as if she was bullying

    others.

    Seeing this, Michael hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Ms. Bush, don''t be angry anymore. Leave

    this matter to me. I promise..."

    "Get her out of City B. I don''t want to see her again in this lifetime."

    Before Michael could finish his words, Zayn directly opened his mouth.

    Eleanore couldn''t believe her ears.

    How could the courteous Zayn on the screen be so ruthless?

    "Zayn, I..."

    "Shut up! You don''t deserve to call my name!"

    Zayn was very rude currently, and he was seriously inconsistent with his image on the screen.

    Eleanore''s mouth widened, and she was stunned in shock.

    Nicole had sympathy for Eleanore.

    However, she didn''t say anything else. She directly pulled Olivia back and said to Michael, "Michael, it

    seems that we can''t be able to film today. Olivia and I will go back now."

    "Alright. I''m really sorry. Ms. Bush, I''ll take care of it. Let''s continue shooting tomorrow."

    "Alright."

    Nicole smiled and nodded.

    "I''llpensate for the loss here. I was impulsive just now. I''m sorry."

    Nicole was humble and courteous, then she pulled Olivia out of the studio.

    After walking out of the studio, Olivia said angrily, "Eleanore is usually silent. I never thought that she

    would do that. If she used public opinion to dox you, then you will be in trouble. How despicable!"

    "Her Mr. Dreamy looks at me so affectionately, so it is normal that she did that."

    Nicole said.

    Hearing this, Olivia immediately became interested in it.

    "What''s your rtionship with Zayn?"

    "If I told you that I had nothing to do with him and it was the first time we met today, do you believe

    me?"

    Nicole was helpless.

    Olivia looked at Nicole in surprise, but she still believed what Nicole said.

    "This was the first time you met for the first time, but he looked at you so affectionately. Do you have a

    history with him? "

    "No."

    Nicole was more speechless than anyone else.

    She told Olivia that Zayn wanted to sign a contract with Wyatt Pictures.

    Olivia frowned slightly.

    "Didn''t you ask Samuel to investigate his background?"

    "There''s no news yet."

    Nicole sighed.

    Olivia suddenly widened her eyes.

    "You asked Samuel? Did you made up?"

    Nicole paused for a moment, then shook her head, saying, "No. I just feel that he could help me in

    some resources. It''s best if he can help me. If not, I would ask others for help."

    "Not bad. You have been enlightened."

    Olivia was very happy about this.

    "If you said anyone else had an affair, I would believe you. But if you said Samuel cheated on you, I

    don''t believe it."

    Nicole also did not want to believe it.

    However, there was a gap and a secret between them. She really couldn''t stay with Samuel as if

    nothing had happened.

    "Alright. When we talk about Samuel, you are depressed. Don''t talk about him anymore. Why does

    Zayn insist on working with you? You said you didn''t know him, but he helped you in all respects. Even

    when you yed the zither, he looked at you affectionately. Although it was Eleanore''s fault to leak the

    video out, the affection towards you in his eyes was true. You know, Zayn has a lot of female fans. He

    looks at you like this, and it''s a disaster for you."

    How could Nicole not know this?

    "So, we have to go out through the back door. If I''m right, Laurence should be waiting for us at the back

    door," she said gloomily.

    As soon as Nicole finished her words, Laurence''s phone call came.

    "Ms. Bush, I''m at the back door."

    "Got it. I''ll be out in a minute."

    Nicole hung up the phone.

    Olivia smiled and said, "Laurence is loyal to you. If he bes an actor, he would probably be more

    popr than Zayn. Think about it. Laurence is very handsome, and he will attract a lot of women the

    moment he appears. Besides, Laurence may not have any ns to fall in love in his lifetime. He will be

    popr for a long time."

    "Laurence shouldn''t like others to judge him."

    Nicole never thought of Laurence.

    Laurence was extremely handsome. Olivia was right. As long as he wanted to enter the entertainment

    industry, he would definitely be popr. However, Nicole knew it was because of Ad, Ad''s

    parents, and her that Laurence was still alive.

    Laurence didn''t want to be wealthy, so he didn''t need to think about entering the entertainment industry.

    Olivia said somewhat disappointedly, "Your filmmakingpany has just been established and you

    only have few rookies in hand. There is no film star who can take the lead, and it''s not good for the

    "I see. I''ve asked Daisy to look for someone."

    "Thepany is not famous. No one will sign the contract. Do you think there are a few idiots like Zayn

    in this world? No! Zayn must have some intentions for you."

    Olivia was very vignt.

    Nicole whispered, "I see. I''m not going to sign the contract with him."

    "Because of what happened today?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole always felt that Zayn''s motive for signing to her filmmakingpany was not pure.

    They quickly got on the car. Laurence started the car. When they passed the front door, Nicole noticed

    that some reporters were already guarding the entrance of the Fortune Building.

    If she and Zayn walked out together, they would probably be seen by the reporters. At that time, there

    would be a lot of rumors on the Inte.

    Nicole felt somewhat irritated.

    Olivia was a little tired from recording the album recently, so she took a nap after getting in the car.

    Nicole did not want to disturb Olivia, but her phone rang.

    She lowered her head and saw that it was a text message from Samuel.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. I''m on my way home."

    Nicole replied.

    She paused for a moment and then texted, "Thank you."

    Samuel looked at his phone and smiled.

    "You''re wee. You''re my wife."

    His words made Nicole choke.

    Nicole had sent the divorce agreement to Samuel for a long time, but Samuel had never signed it. She

    did not insist on Samuel signing it now, and it wasn''t the right time to mention it.

    Nicole changed the topic.

    "Have you investigated Zayn''s background?"

    "He is a citizen of Country T with a distinguished status."

    Samuel''s news shocked Nicole for a while.

    Country T was a small country, but it was an economically developed country. All countries were eager

    to make a good rtionship with Country T. If citizens of Country T wanted privileges, any country

    would grant.

    Samuel also said that Zayn had a distinguished status.

    If so, Zayn would easily get what he wanted.

    Why did he have to sign to her smallpany?

    The more Nicole thought about it, the more incredible she felt.

    Was Zayn on a whim? Or was he interested in her? Or for some other purpose?

    Nicole could not see it through, nor could she find out the reason, so she refused to sign a contract with

    him.

    "Thank you for telling me this. I will keep a distance from him. What happened today will not happen

    again."

    Before Samuel could say anything, Nicole had sent this message over.

    His eyes instantly softened a lot.

    "Okay."

    These words were not enough to express his feelings, so Samuel added, "Take care of yourself."

    "I see."

    Nicole suddenly felt that this kind of rtionship was actually eptable.

    The two of them didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Samuel suddenly said, "Lucas has been doing well in the military recently. He will have a ten-day

    vacation. When that timees, can I bring him over to see you?"

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    There was something wrong with their marriage, but she and Samuel kept it from their children. Lucas

    was the most sensitive one among them. If he came over, he might discover something.

    Nicole suddenly didn''t want her children to know all of this.

    "Will Zoe and Joseph alsoe?"

    "I''m not sure. Zoe recently took a painting ss. Joseph went to the winter camp. Only Lucas has

    time."

    Samuel also knew that if the three children went together, Nicole might be able to keep the secret, but

    this was not what he wanted.

    Nicole was his wife. Since he couldn''t let her return to him, he could ask his son to help him.

    Thinking of this, Samuel gave a smug smile.

    As long as Lucas came back, Samuel was not afraid that his wife would not go home!

 Chapter 964 Have You Thought About the Consequences?

    Chapter 964 Have You Thought About the Consequences?

    Nicole frowned.

    Nicole knew the consequences of Lucasing here. She couldn''t help but suspect that this was

    Samuel''s scheme.

    "Let''s talk about itter. I''m a little busy. I have to hang up now."

    Nicole hung up the phone with aplicated mood.

    Olivia woke up when the car arrived at Nicole''s rental house.

    "Here we are. I''m so tired. I''m going to rest."

    Recently, Olivia had been training hard. Now, she rxed and only wanted to have a good sleep.

    Nicole did not stop her and asked Cara to prepare some food for Olivia. She went to the study.

    Nicole was not familiar with the staff of zither, so she needed to recall it again. But before that, Nicole

    remembered about Zayn''s signing and called Daisy.

    "We refuse to sign a contract with Zayn."

    Daisy was a little surprised.

    "Ms. Bush, Zayn has a lot of resources. If we sign a contract with him, we will get a lot of benefits."

    "There''s no such thing as a free lunch. Zayn''s resources are not bad, but he will cause the entire

    entertainment industry and even the whole fans to attack us if anything goes wrong. After all, the gains

    are not worth the losses, so let''s forget it. Ourpany is too small to sign up a big shot like him."

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Nicole''s words caused Daisy to be slightly stunned, but she soon understood what Nicole meant.

    "Alright. I''ll contact Pedro."

    Zayn had just finished dealing with the matter on the Inte when he received a phone call from

    Pedro.

    "Wyatt Pictures has rejected our request to sign the contract."

    Zayn was stunned.

    He couldn''t help but recall Nicole''s appearance in his mind.

    This woman really didn''t like him at all.

    "I see."

    Zayn didn''t say anything, which surprised Pedro.

    "Do you give up?"

    "Or else? They despise us so much. Should we wait for them to drive us away?"

    Zayn lit a cigarette and slowly puffed out a cigarette ring.

    Pedro couldn''t figure out what Zayn was thinking.

    "You said you wanted to sign to Wyatt Pictures, but now you just give up. Zayn, why do you have to

    sign such a smallpany as Wyatt Pictures? Can you make it clear to me? I''m your agent. Don''t

    keep anything from me."

    "I have nothing to hide from you except the unspeakable things. Let''s leave this matter for now. We''ll

    talk about itter."

    After hanging up the phone, Zayn came to the French window and looked at the traffic outside. The

    scene that Nicole yed the zither was still etched in his mind.

    She was so quiet and refined that no one could bear to destroy this beauty.

    Maybe he was really selfish.

    Zayn fiercely extinguished the cigarette, then went to the study and turned on theputer. As for

    what he was doing, no one knew.

    Nicole felt much happier after settling Zayn''s matter.

    Although this Zayn was a social media star, he was able to cause her to be unintentionally noticed by

    others, which made her very unhappy. Moreover, she always felt that Zayn had other ns in mind

    when signing to herpany.

    Since that was the case, it was better to forget it.

    After Nicole forgot about these things, she began to memorize the staff seriously.

    As time passed by, Nicole was a little tired. It was already midnight.

    She stretched and shook her neck before she got up and went to the bedroom.

    Olivia had been resting ever since she came back, and Nicole did not disturb her. She went to the

    bedroom to take a bath and saw a message from Samuel.

    "Rest early. Don''t stay upte. Take care of yourself."

    Nicole was a little moved.

    She turned off the phone and didn''t want to reply to Samuel.

    Nicole was lying on the bed, but she couldn''t fall asleep. She felt this bed was too big for her.

    Nicole got up and turned on herputer. She wanted to write something, but she couldn''t write a

    single word.

    Her mind was filled with Samuel''s figure.

    Samuel''s love for her was unquestionable. It was impossible for him to cheat on her at this time. Then

    why would he be so close to that woman?

    How did that woman die?

    Nicole didn''t want to think about it in the past, but recently, she felt more and more that what Samuel

    was hiding from her might have something to do with her.

    She got up and went to the study. She looked at the time. At this time, Lucas should be asleep.

    But she couldn''t fall asleep.

    Nicole wanted to use someputer technology to get some surveince videos but found that the

    surveince videos in the bar that day were encrypted.

    In other words, other than the encrypted person, it was impossible to check, unless it was a hacker like

    Lucas.

    Nicole was a little annoyed.

    She turned off theputer and went back to her bedroom.

    There were many strange things that had happened recently. Whether it was Samuel cheating or

    Zayn''s signing, it made her a little confused.

    This feeling of being concealed was really unpleasant.

    Nicole couldn''t do anything anymore. Looking at the time, it was already early in the morning.

    Shey down and fell asleep.

    The next morning, Nicole was awakened by the fragrance of food.

    She got up and saw that Olivia was cooking in the kitchen.

    "I have to record the video quickly. Otherwise, once the album is released and you be famous, it

    won''t be easy for me to eat the food you cook."

    Olivia rested all night and was in a much better state. Hearing Nicole''s teasing, she smiled and said,

    "Then you have to hurry up. I''ll finish it in a moment. You have to photograph me well, and I''ll post it on

    Twitter to show everyone how good I am."

    "Okay. I promise I''ll record the video carefully."

    Nicole took out her phone and recorded a video, then sent it to Olivia.

    "Alright. Let''s have breakfast."

    Olivia brought up the food.

    Nicole washed her hands and sat down to have breakfast.

    "I''ll go to the studioter, but I''ll still go through the back door. I''m afraid there will be reporters and fans

    around."

    Nicole thought a lot, so Olivia listened to her.

    "Okay. I will do as you said."

    She had no objections.

    Cara also sat down to have breakfast.

    After the three women tidied up, Laurence had arrived.

    When they arrived at the Fortune Building again, there were many people surrounding the door and all

    of them were Zayn''s female fans.

    Nicole nced at them and whispered, "How long will Zayn stay here?"

    "I don''t know. It shouldn''t be too long. He''s here for cameo appearance. I heard that there''s an

    announcement in the afternoon, so it shouldn''t be too long."

    Olivia could tell that Nicole was not interested in Zayn.

    To be honest, if it weren''t for the differences between Nicole and Samuel, perhaps Nicole wouldn''t have

    gone out at all.

    Olivia patted her shoulder and whispered, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of you. Zayn would have no

    chance to do something. Besides, Michael won''t allow anyone to send the video out anymore. That

    Eleanore has been fired. She should have left City B now."

    Speaking of Eleanore, Nicole did not think too much about it. That woman got what she deserved, so

    she did not need to sympathize with Eleanore.

    The two of them got out of the car through the back door and directly entered the elevator.

    Unfortunately, they met Zayn in the elevator.

    "Did you eat? I bring breakfast here."

    Zayn was very friendly, but Nicole was not interested.

    "Thank you. We did."

    "Zayn, you can finish recording this morning, right?"

    Olivia sounded unkind, as if she was driving Zayn away.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Olivia was a rookie. If Zayn deliberately made things difficult for her, Olivia''s future would not be easy.

    Thinking of this, Nicole hurriedly tugged at Olivia and whispered, "Zayn, you have too many female

    fans. We are all rookies, so we really don''t dare to ride on the wave of you. You are busy. We would

    cooperate with you as much as possible to get things done in the morning, okay?"

    Although these words were humble, Nicole still meant that Zayn had to hurry up and leave. However, it

    was much better than Olivia''s words.

    Zayn had been very popr since he entered the entertainment industry. Now that he had been

    disliked by Olivia and Nicole, he was a little doubtful of his personal charm.

    "What else can I say?"

    "Thank you."

    Nicoleughed.

    Zayn looked at her smile and was stunned for a moment, but he also nodded, not showing any signs of

    getting angry.

    Olivia looked at Zayn thoughtfully and pulled Nicole as far away from him as she could.

    When they arrived at the studio, Olivia and Nicole entered, while Zayn stayed outside because of a

    phone call.

    Leave the things that offend people to me. You are a person who will work in the entertainment

    industry. If you offend big shot like Zayn, have you ever thought about the consequences?

    "I see. I did not think too much."

    Olivia naturally knew that Nicole was doing it for her own good.

    Seeing that Olivia understood it, Nicole stopped talking.

    The two of them entered the studio and did not see Eleanore. Olivia felt much morefortable.

    Michael saw theming and chatted with them about music. He found that Nicole was a very

    talented woman of great attainments in music, so he couldn''t help but feel somewhat happy.

    "Shall we do it again?"

    "Okay."

    Nicole''s humble attitude made Michael even fonder of her.

    A team began to work together.

    When Zayn came in, he saw that Nicole had started ying. She was much more proficient than

    yesterday. He can tell that Nicole did practice when she went back.

    Nicole had a kind of quiet beauty, which made her even more charming.

    Zayn''s eyes turned red as he watched.

    When Zayn turned around, he heard his phone ring. He subconsciously nced at it. The text

    message on it caused Zayn''s eyes to narrow slightly.

    Zayn held the phone tightly in his hand, and his eyes shed. When he looked at Nicole again, he no

    longer appreciated her music. There was a trace ofplicated emotions in his eyes.

    Nicole really wanted to ignore Zayn''s gaze, but his gaze made her feel a little uneasy.

    At this moment, the string of zither suddenly broke, and the string hit Nicole in the face. Instantly, Nicole

    cried out because of the pain. Even though she dodged quickly, she was still injured. A bloody scar

    instantly appeared on Nicole''s face.

 Chapter 965 You Cant Protect Her

    Chapter 965 You Can''t Protect Her

    ...

    Nicole cried out, immediately attracting Olivia''s attention.

    "Are you alright? Hurry up and go to the hospital."

    Michael saw that Nicole was bleeding, so he naturally didn''t dare to dy. He hurriedly asked people to

    make way.

    Seeing this, Zayn paused for a moment, then wanted to step forward, but was pushed away by Olivia.

    "Go away."

    Her attitude was very unfriendly.

    Pedro happened to see this when he came.

    "What are you doing? Zayn is also here to help. What''s going on?"

    Olivia lost her temper.

    She snorted coldly and said, "What''s going on? You should ask Zayn! Nicole was ying the zither, but

    Zayn was staring at her. If he didn''t stare at Nicole, Nicole wouldn''t hurt her face. You''d better pray

    Nicole would be fine. If there''s anything wrong with her face, I won''t let go of Zayn. I will let his fans see

    how bad the man they like is."

    If it wasn''t for Nicole, Olivia wouldn''t have cared what Zayn was thinking. Now that something

    happened to Nicole, she didn''t care who the other party was and scolded directly.

    It was the first time that Pedro saw a rookie being presumptuous after Zayn entered the entertainment

    industry. Pedro was about to lose his temper, but he heard Zayn say, "This is my fault. I''m sorry. I''ll pay

    for all the medical expenses."

    "No need. I''m not a person whocks money. I just hope that Mr. Freeman will stay away from me."

    Nicole covered her bleeding face and said coldly.

    Zayn was silent.

    Hearing what Zayn said, Pedro couldn''t help but frown, but didn''t say anything else.

    Nicole was taken to the hospital. The wound caused by the strings on her face was not small.

    Fortunately, she did not rely on her face to make a living, which made her somewhat gratified.

    Samuel was the first to know that Nicole was injured.

    He rushed into the hospital.

    "How is Nicole?"

    Olivia was grabbed by Samuel.

    "Nothing serious. Her face is injured. I guess she''ll need some time to recover."

    "Who did it?"

    Samuel did not believe that Nicole''s skills were not good.

    Olivia knew that if she said Zayn''s name now, Zayn would have been cklisted by Samuel. But they

    would offend Zayn. She didn''t know what would happen in the future. After all, Nicole and her still had

    to work in entertainment circles.

    Thinking of this, Olivia whispered, "Nicole may not have rested well. She used too much strength when

    she yed the zither."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes. The pressure made Olivia somewhat unable to withstand it. Fortunately, he

    only looked at her for a while and turned his face away.

    Olivia heaved a sigh of relief.

    When Samuel arrived at the ward, Nicole''s wound had been bandaged. But even so, Samuel was still

    worried.

    When Nicole saw himing, she smiled and said, "I''m fine. I just got hurt. I''ll be fine in a few days."

    "Go back and rest."

    Samuel was distressed.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "No need. I still have to go back and continue recording.

    This album is very short, and I can''t waste other people''s time. Right now, it is not easy to find a person

    who can y the zither, and I also signed a confidentiality agreement."

    Samuel suddenly grabbed Nicole''s hand and pulled her out.

    Nicole knew what he meant, but now she was not Mrs. Green. She was Ms. Bush.

    Some things had to be handled by herself.

    "Samuel, I really can''t go back. My injuries aren''t serious."

    "It hurts your face!"

    Samuel thought that Nicole was losing her temper with him.

    Nicole tried her best to calm herself down and said, "Samuel, my injury isn''t serious. It will not dy my

    work. I am Ms. Bush, Nicole, and a worker who signed an agreement with someone else. I have my

    own work, and I have to have my own professional ethics. I have to do this so that I can establish

    myself in this circle. Do you understand? I want to rely on myself, not on you all the time."

    Samuel suddenly felt that Nicole had changed.

    She was serious.

    She was escaping from his life, wanting to rely on herself to have a world that belonged to her.

    This feeling of not being needed made Samuel a little flustered.

    "Nicole, I really don''t have anything to do with that woman. If you really want to know, I can tell you that

    I was with her because I needed to ask her about something. I swear I didn''t cheat on you."

    "What do you want to ask?"

    Nicole asked casually.

    Samuel was stunned.

    "Something at work."

    "Is that so?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel and sighed, "Samuel, I know you more than you know yourself. You are not

    good at lying. If it''s really a matter of work, there''s no need for you to hide it from me. However,

    because of this, you would rather watch me divorce you than tell me. That''s definitely not a matter of

    work. Perhaps this matter has something to do with me, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t want to know

    anymore. I just want to do my job well. I hope you can understand me."

    Nicole made it clear. If Samuel still couldn''t understand, she couldn''t do anything about it.

    Samuel looked at Nicole'' who was stubborn and finally let go.

    "I don''t care what you want to do, but you can''t hurt yourself anymore."

    "Alright. I don''t like self-torture."

    After saying that, Nicole opened the door and walked out.

    Michael and the others were still waiting outside. Seeing Nicolee out, they hurriedly asked, "Are

    you alright?"

    "Nothing. It won''t affect my work. Everyone, let''s go back and continue to work."

    Michael appreciated Nicole''s professional spirit.

    Samuel called Laurence after Nicole left.

    "Find out the reason about Nicole''s injuries. I need the surveince videos in the studio."

    Not long after, Samuel got the video.

    When he saw that it was because of Zayn, Samuel was angry.

    Samuel arrived at the Fortune Building and sent a message to Zayn.

    Zayn was still ming himself for Nicole''s injury, and was even thinking about how to apologize when

    he saw an unfamiliar text message.

    "Come out!"

    The two words seemed to emit an oppressive aura through the screen, causing Zayn to frown

    involuntarily.

    "I''m going out for a moment."

    Zayn stood up and left.

    Pedro wanted to follow, but Zayn stopped him.

    "You don''t have to go out. I can do it myself."

    Zayn left Pedro behind and came out alone. He knew that the person who wanted to meet him would

    definitely not be at the front door, so he went straight to the back door.

    However, just as he stepped out, he was punched in the face by Samuel.

    Because he was caught off guard, Zayn''s nose was bleeding.

    "Who?"

    "Your father!"

    The moment Samuel thought of the wound on Nicole''s face, he would be very angry.

    Zayn quickly retaliated after being beaten, but he sadly discovered that his opponent''s skill was higher

    than his own.

    He waspletely beaten up.

    It was only when Zayn''s face was badly injured that Samuel stopped.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Samuel grabbed Zayn by the cor and said coldly, "I remember warning you not to disturb Nicole''s life.

    You don''t seem to have listened to me."

    At this time, if Zayn didn''t know who the other party was, he would really be an idiot.

    He looked at Samuel and whispered, "There are some things that Nicole can''t avoid. You should know."

    "I don''t know. I only know that she is my wife. I just need to protect her and her current life. As for the

    rest, I don''t care. I also don''t want her to care. Do you understand me?"

    "Samuel, how long can you protect her? Since I can find her, do you think those people can''t find her?

    Is it good for her to keep living under your protection like an idiot?"

    Zayn''s words angered Samuel.

    "I don''t care what happens in the future, I just want her to live a rxed life. Since she was destined to

    leave your circle more than twenty years ago, you have no right to disturb her now. Zayn, I don''t care

    how powerful your background is. If you provoke my wife again, I guarantee that you will regret it. I

    might even coborate with your brother."

    "You..."

    Zayn was so angry that he almost fainted, but he knew Samuel was not joking.

    "If you cooperate with my younger brother, wouldn''t you be involved in our circle?"

    "My hands can be stained with blood, but what Nicole needs is a purend. For this purend, I can do

    whatever it takes."

    Samuel''s words shocked Zayn.

    "You love her so much?"

    "Do you think everyone is as cold-blooded and emotionless as your family?"

    Samuel pushed him away.

    "Don''t let those dirty things in your family disturb Nicole. Get lost!"

    Zayn didn''t want to leave, but it had to be said that Samuel''s aura was very strong that even he was a

    little scared.

    "Samuel, you can''t protect her."

    "Get lost!"

    Samuel shouted coldly, and Zayn got up and left.

    Samuel frowned as he watched Zayn leave.

    Couldn''t he protect her?

    Even if he couldn''t protect Nicole, he couldn''t let here into contact with those dirty and sinful things

    too early.

    Samuel''s eyes shed with determination.

    When Zayn returned to the studio, everyone was stunned, especially Pedro.

    "My God! Zayn, what''s wrong with you? Who hit you? Should we call the police?"

    Pedro had followed Zayn for so many years, and this was the first time he had seen Zayn being beaten

    to such a state.

    Was this person doing this on purpose?

    That person knew that Zayn relied on his face to earn his living, but now he hit Zayn in the face. What

    should Zayn do with the next work?

    Nicole and Olivia also happened to look to the side and couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment,

    while Olivia smiled very unkindly.

    "You deserve it!"

    Zayn looked in Nicole''s direction with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 966 I Dont Regret What I Did

    Chapter 966 I Don''t Regret What I Did

    Nicole did not know what Zayn''s gaze meant, nor did she want to know at this moment.

    She tugged at Olivia, signaling for her to stop talking.

    Because Zayn was beaten in the face, he couldn''t continue working. Therefore, Zayn apologetically

    rmended another artist whose reputation wasn''t inferior to his, to Michael to rece him.

    The matter hade to this point, so Michael had no choice but to ept it.

    After Zayn left with Pedro, people of the team began toin.

    "Someone has bad luck, and even our team is unlucky. Do you think?"

    "That''s right. Our team was so united earlier, but because of an outsider, Eleanore was fired. Today,

    she was injured, and Zayn was beaten up. It is unlucky."

    Although the few of them were whispering, their voices were so loud that both Nicole and Olivia could

    hear them.

    "What are you talking about?"

    When Olivia heard this, she knew that these people were targeting Nicole, so she was immediately

    angry.

    Nicole grabbed Olivia and coldly nced at the people around her, saying, "I don''t think I''ve offended

    everyone here."

    "So what? You seem to be innocent. However, many things have happened since you came here. Do

    you dare to say that these things have nothing to do with you?"

    Nicole was unable to deny.

    These things really weren''t what she wanted to happen, but they did have something to do with her.

    "You are being unreasonable!"

    Olivia felt that these people were too much.

    However, Nicole said, "There are some things that I don''t want to happen, but they did happen. I can

    only say that I''m sorry. As for the rest, I won''tment."

    Michael came back at the right time. Seeing that everyone had be so disunited because of this

    matter, he was unhappy.

    "If you can get Garina back, then Ms. Bush can leave. The key is that we need time now. If you can

    guarantee that the album will be recorded in the shortest time possible, I won''t care what you say. But

    can you do it now?"

    Seeing that Michael was angry, the others immediately quieted down. Even if they were dissatisfied

    with Nicole, they didn''t dare to say anything.

    Nicole said apologetically, "Michael, I''m sorry."

    "It has nothing to do with you. y the zither well. The person rmended by Zayn will arrive soon.

    Prepare to begin."

    Michael didn''t want to say anything more, but Nicole could tell that Michael was also very angry.

    Nicole sighed slightly and did not say anything. She sat down and began to y.

    With Zayn not around, the recording went unexpectedly smoothly.

    Michael''s mood turned a little better at the end of the night.

    "You all did well today, I hope you can keep it upter. Let''s go back and rest early today. Come here at

    six o''clock tomorrow. We need to speed up the progress."

    The others naturally agreed.

    Nicole did not say anything.

    Although it was a little early at six o''clock, she was a member of the member now, so she naturally

    couldn''t seek any personal privileges.

    Olivia felt herself going hoarse.

    "How''s your face? Do you need to go to the hospital?"

    Olivia asked worriedly as she saw a trace of blood oozing out of the gauze on Nicole''s face.

    "I''m okay."

    Nicole didn''t think it was that painful, but she was a little bummed about being sidelined in the team.

    She went to the bathroom. However, when she came back, her zither broke. The strings of the zither

    were obviously broken.

    Only then did Olivia notice the strings.

    "These people are simply going too far. They just want to drive you away!"

    "There''s nothing I can do. I am just a newbie."

    Nicole still knew a little about the workce. She had taken Garina''s ce for no reason. These people

    might have a good rtionship with Garina, and because she had let Eleanore and Zayn quit the team,

    it was a question whether the album would sell well. Therefore, it was no wonder that she would be

    sidelined by everyone.

    "Are you just going to endure it like this?"

    Olivia felt that with Nicole''s personality, Nicole would not endure it.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Or else? Should I go and fight to against them? Who should I go and fight?

    The whole team? Michael was angry today. Even if I''m right, so what? If the whole team is not united

    because of me, I don''t think that''s what Michael wants to see."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Olivia immediately felt anxious.

    "Isn''t it just recording an album? Why are there so manyplicated things?"

    "After entering the entertainment industry, there will be moreplicated things. You should learn to

    control yourself. Otherwise, you will suffer a loss. Olivia, do you have an agent?"

    Nicole thought of this question and hurriedly asked.

    "Not yet. But you will arrange an agent for me, right? Ms. Bush."

    Olivia teased Nicole.

    Nicole won''t let Olivia be wronged. When she was sure that Michael did not find an agent for Olivia,

    Nicole sent a message to Daisy, asking her to find a good agent for Olivia.

    Daisy naturally did as she said.

    Nicole looked at the broken zither and ignored it. She directly pulled Olivia out of the Fortune Building

    and went to the nearby food street to have snacks.

    If Olivia had be an overnight sensation, they probably wouldn''t have another day like this.

    The two of them ate barbecue and drank beer, very happy.

    Because Nicole was worried about Olivia''s throat, she did not dare to let Olivia drink too much.

    Olivia was a person who couldn''t hold her words.

    After drinking some beer, Olivia said, "What is going on in the entertainment industry? That Garina''s

    rtionship with everyone was not very good. Eleanore was silent and didn''t have much

    bully you. It''s simply too much."

    Nicole was quite optimistic.

    "Sometimes they just need an excuse to vent their anger, and they don''t need to have a good

    rtionship with Garina and Eleanore."

    "What do you mean?"

    Olivia didn''t quite understand.

    "You''ll understand itter."

    "What are you going to do now? They''re bullying you like this. I don''t know what they''re going to do in

    private tomorrow."

    Olivia felt a headache when she thought about it.

    When had Nicole ever been treated like this?

    If it wasn''t for her, Nicole might already be a rising star in the design circle. For her sake, Nicole gave

    up her own design and went to the entertainment circle to establish a filmmakingpany. When she

    thought of this, Olivia felt very sad.

    "If it weren''t for me, your current life would be better."

    "I don''t regret what I did. Besides, those people look down on us now. I believe, after a year, Wyatt

    Pictures will be very famous."

    Nicole was full of confidence.

    Olivia hugged Nicole and cried.

    "Nicole, what would I do without you? Do you know that I want to give up many times? But when I think

    of you, I tell myself that I can''t fall. If I fell, what you did for me would be in vain."

    "Olivia, stop crying. Others willugh at you. Let''s go home after you''ve eaten!"

    Nicole knew that Olivia felt sad.

    Olivia felt worse than anyone else when she was an outcast in the team.

    But some things really weren''t going smoothly.

    Olivia also felt a little embarrassed.

    Olivia left Nicole''s embrace and embarrassedly wiped away her tears. She smiled and said, "Don''t tell

    others."

    "Okay."

    Nicole smiled. She felt that Olivia was very cute.

    The two of them paid for it and didn''t n to go back. Instead, they held hands and nned to go

    shopping.

    Aftering to City B for so long, Olivia had been training hard, and Nicole also had note out

    because of other things. They were in a good mood today. Most importantly, Olivia wanted to buy a

    zither for Nicole.

    That zither definitely couldn''t be used anymore. No matter what, Nicole still had to y the zither

    before the album was finished recording.

    The two of them went to the nearest instrument shop.

    There were many musical instruments here, so Nicole and Olivia casually chose.

    Suddenly, Olivia tugged at the corner of Nicole''s clothes and pouted her lips.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole looked around and saw a simple girl introducing musical instruments to her guests. She was a

    little puzzled for a moment.

    Olivia whispered, "That is Garina. Didn''t she say there was an emergency at home? Why does she sell

    musical instruments here? I see. Right now, she could getmissions for every musical instrument

    sold. As long as she sells a high-priced musical instrument, the money she gets will be equivalent to a

    month''s ie in the team. No wonder she would give up ying the zither in our team ande

    here to make money. I want to photograph her and let the people in the team see if it''s Garina''s

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    problem or yours, so that they won''t me you."

    As she spoke, Olivia took out her phone and photographed it.

    However, when Olivia was about to send it out, she was stopped by Nicole.

    "Don''t send it. Keep it for now. Perhaps there is more than meets the eye."

    "Nicole, you''re too kind. I think she did it just for money."

    Olivia felt that Nicole was too kind.

    Olivia saw how those people in the team treated Nicole. She was eager for seeing everyone eating

    humble pies.

    Nicole whispered, "They will follow you. If you offended the whole team, it would be useless no matter

    how good your singing is. One person alone can''t save the situation. Olivia, the entertainment industry

    is not an ordinary workce outside. You can''t do as you please."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Olivia stopped.

    "But I am very angry!"

    "Even so, you should know the reason. Let''s go and take a look. Maybe there''s something wrong with

    Garina."

    As Nicole spoke, she walked to Garina with Olivia.

    Olivia was very unhappy and deliberately made a loud noise. This also sessfully attracted the

    attention of many people, including Garina.

    When Garina saw Olivia, she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, looking pale.

    Garina wanted to escape, but she gritted her teeth and stood there, watching Olivia pull Nicole towards

    her.

    "Why do I feel that you look familiar?"

    Olivia teased Garina on purpose, causing Garina to feel a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 967 That Bastard

    Chapter 967 That Bastard

    "Excuse me, I want to buy a zither. Can you give me some advice?"

    Nicole red at Olivia and spoke.

    Garina was surprised by her courteous attitude.

    "Alright, how much can you afford?"

    "I only care about the quality."

    Nicole could tell that Garina was in need of money.

    Garina tried hard to avoid eye contact with Olivia as she led them to the high-priced area.

    "These are expensive, but also of quality, and the strings are hard to be broken."

    "Garina, why are you here?"

    Olivia asked anyway as there were only few people.

    Garina was surprised.

    She knew Olivia.

    Michael said that he had found a talent who he was going to cultivate with all his might, and he wanted

    the entire team to support his choice.

    Garina didn''t want to confront Olivia. After all, the person chosen by Michael must be outstanding. But

    Garina had no choice now.

    "Miss Olivia, I know it''s my fault to quit the band, but I really need money."

    Now Olivia was embarrassed.

    Garina was sincere. She did not pretend not to know them. Thinking of this, Olivia was less angry.

    "If you need money, you can make an advance."

    "But I can''t tell people what it is for."

    Garina subconsciously covered her belly as she spoke.

    Nicole saw that and immediately understood.

    She couldn''t help but think of her unborn child.

    "Are you pregnant?"

    Nicole said in an affirmative way and it startled Garina right away.

    "How do you know?"

    Olivia was surprised.

    "Congrattions! But take your time on the money. You can''t be rich overnight."

    Garina felt sad.

    She murmured, "I can''t keep the child."

    "Are you going to take an operation?"

    Garina nodded.

    "Yes. My younger siblings are still at school. I have to support them so I can''t rest for too long. I heard

    that painless abortion doesn''t require much time in bed, so I guess that''s the best for me. However, it

    has time limit and I''m running out of time now. If I take the normal abortion operation, I''ll have to rest for

    a month, then everybody will know about it."

    Garina started crying.

    Olivia didn''t expect that and she began to feel anxious now.

    "You..."

    "Shut up!"

    In case that Olivia would say something mean, Nicole hurriedly stopped her.

    Nicole was experienced in this aspect.

    Obviously, Garina couldn''t keep this child, and if she missed the time limit, she wouldn''t be able to do

    the painless abortion and that might cause trouble.

    They were both women, and she had taken Garina''s ce in the band, about which Nicole had always

    felt guilty.

    "How muchmission can you get if I buy one?"

    Garina was surprised and said, "Ten percent."

    "That is to say, if I take this one, which is 100,000, you can take amission of 10,000, right?"

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    "Yes!"

    Garina nodded, but she didn''t think that Nicole was going to do that.

    Many people would choose that type of zither of only several thousand. A few people would pay 10,000

    to 20,000 for a zither, from which she could earn 1,000 to 2,000 ordingly. In that case, it was

    impossible for her to gain enough money for the operation in time, not to mention that most people just

    came around and never made a purchase. As time went by, Garina was really anxious.

    Nicole looked at her and whispered, "Then I''ll take it."

    Garina couldn''t believe her ears.

    "What?"

    "I said I''ll take this one now. Go to the hospital after you get themission."

    Garina burst into tears.

    "Thank you. Thank you very much. May I know your name?"

    "Nicole Bush, I am the one who has taken your ce in the band. Take care of your matters ande

    back as soon as possible. I will take your ce temporarily during this period of time. When you return,

    I will leave."

    Garina was surprised.

    She did have heard that someone had taken her ce, and she had even been worried about her job

    recently. After all, though ying the zither was quite a leisurely job and its ie was reasonable, it

    was not easy to find such a job.

    Now that Garina heard that she could have her job back, she just couldn''t believe it.

    Olivia then said, "Don''t worry. It was me that has rmended Nicole to take your job. After all, my

    album can''t be dyed. Besides, she is the boss of Wyatt Pictures, and she will never work for others.

    She will just take your position during this period of time so that they won''t give your position to others.

    Take care of yourself ande back as soon as possible."

    Garina was in a daze.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Now please wrap it up for me."

    "Oh, alright."

    Only then did Garina realize the situation and hurriedly wrap it up for Nicole.

    Then Nicole left with the zither.

    Olivia smiled and said, "You are so nice. Who knows if Garina is really pregnant?"

    "It''s true."

    Olivia was surprised.

    "How do you know?"

    "I can tell it from her face, and she subconsciously put her hand on her belly all the time. Actually, I

    think she likes this child very much. However, she said that she can''t keep this child. There must be

    some reason. Women always get hurt."

    Olivia now believed it.

    "You are so generous. The shop owner is lucky today."

    "It doesn''t matter. Help someone when you can, and perhaps you can get others'' help some day.

    Besides, this zither is pretty good."

    "Fine, as long as you are happy. Alright, now no one can y tricks on you. I remember she said that

    the strings are hard to be broken, right?"

    Olivia was still thinking about the dirty tricks in the band.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Stop thinking about those nonsense. I won''t let people get the best of me."

    "You don''t know. Anyway, I will protect you."

    Olivia''s heroic appearance was funny and Nicole almostughed out.

    When they returned home, they happened to see Samuel smoking at the door.

    There were a lot of cigarette butts by his feet. It was obvious that he had been waiting for a long time.

    Olivia felt embarrassed to be here.

    "I''ll go buy some snacks."

    Then she ran away.

    Nicole tried to stop Olivia but she failed.

    Samuel saw her holding a zither and asked.

    "Why are you holding a zither?"

    "It is for work."

    Nicole tried not to be too cold and answered every question Samuel asked.

    She opened the door and said, "Come in. Maybe you should take a bath by the way. You smell smoky."

    She was not criticizing Samuel, but somehow her tone was serious.

    Samuel was slightly surprised.

    Was Nicole caring about him?

    Samuel was in a good mood now.

    "I didn''t bring clothes."

    "Get Laurence to buy some."

    Nicole said in a casual way, but Samuel was even happier.

    Laurence received the order and left.

    Samuel then went into the bathroom.

    Recalling that he had had sex here with Nicole a few days ago, he couldn''t help but feel an impulse.

    However, Nicole did not think so much. She moved the zither to the study room and started to tune it

    up.

    Hearing the tuning sound outside, Samuel felt the moment so beautiful.

    Olivia didn''t dare to go back now, so she went to Michael''s with an excuse that she was asking for

    some advice on instrument arrangement, and then she just stayed there and refused to leave.

    After Nicole finished tuning, she thought that the zither was totally worth the price.

    Samuel just walked out of bathroom. Nicole saw him and blushed slightly.

    "Did you hit Zayn in his face?"

    Nicole spoke in an affirmative way.

    Samuel admitted it straightforwardly.

    "Yes, I did. He hurt you in the face. He had to pay for it."

    "Well, grow up."

    Nicole felt warm, but she didn''t say it out loud.

    Samuel just continued, "If he harasses you again, I will beat him again until his fans can''t recognize

    him."

    "Stop messing around. He has already quit Olivia''s album. You can stop now."

    Nicole doesn''t want to make it a big deal.

    Now that Nicole had moved on, Samuel had no objections.

    "Fine, I''ll stop now. Oh, right, have you gone to the hospital to change the medicine today?"

    "I''ll change it myselfter. It''s fine."

    As Nicole spoke, she put the zither away and took the medical kit out.

    The scar was itchy. She had to change the medicine right now.

    "Let me do it for you."

    Samuel walked over.

    The smell of his body shampoo suddenly rushed into Nicole''s nose, causing her to be surprised with

    her face turning slightly red and her heartbeat elerating.

    "I can do it myself."

    "You''ll have to use the mirror. Let me do it."

    Samuel carefully uncovered Nicole''s gauze.

    When he saw the scar on Nicole''s face, he couldn''t help but feel angry.

    "Damn it, I should have beaten him even harder."

    Nicoleughed out.

    "Alright, he didn''t do it on purpose."

    "But he has been staring at you. That bastard!"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Nicole asked, but Samuel did not exin. He thought about it and felt angry.

    Samuel tried so hard not to hurt her again. Even his breathing became light.

    Nicole could feel his breath sprayed onto her face, making her feel itchy, both on her cheek and in her

    heart.

    Her breathing was elerating.

    However, Samuel did not seem to realize that. He leaned over and his muscr chest was exposed

    right to Nicole. It was so hot that Nicole suddenly felt thirsty.

    She unconsciously swallowed her saliva and took a step back.

    "Don''t move."

    Samuel spoke and took a step forward, identally touching Nicole''s sensitive part on her body.

    As Nicole eximed, they ran into each other.

 Chapter 968 Do You Think I Am That Weak?

    Chapter 968 Do You Think I Am That Weak?

    Nicole was instantly surrounded by a familiar aura.

    Nicole subconsciously wanted to push him away, but Samuel directly held her hands and took her into

    his embrace.

    "You..."

    Nicole raised her head slightly. idently, her lips touched Samuel''s, causing both of them to tremble.

    Samuel''s eyes darkened as he felt the impulse. He suddenly held Nicole''s head and kissed her in a

    domineering way.

    Nicole resisted for a while and then gave up.

    After the sex, Nicole went to take a bath.

    Looking at her back, Samuel felt at ease for the first time in so many days.

    Nicole stood under the shower and let the water flow. She still had feelings for Samuel but she just

    could not pretend that that thing had never happened.

    If Samuel really hadn''t cheated on, why would he try so hard to avoid talking about it with her?

    Why would that woman die?

    Nicole didn''t think that she could get over this, but thinking that she had just had sex with Samuel, she

    sighed.

    As she came out, Samuel stared at her with his bright eyes.

    "When will you go back to the Seapolis City?"

    "I won''t go back."

    Nicole swung her hair.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel found the hairdryer and walked over. Then he grabbed her hair in his hand.

    Nicole was surprised, but she did not stop him.

    Then Samuel dried her hair while Nicole leaned against the bed with her eyes closed just like it used to

    be.

    Nicole''s hair was very smooth.

    Samuel had always liked her long hair, and he was very happy that he could still touch her hair.

    "Are you still angry?"

    "Having sex with you doesn''t mean that I''m not angry. Or maybe I''m not angry and perhaps I just want

    to know why. Samuel, don''t hide it from me, no matter what the truth is. Although I believe that you

    didn''t cheat on me, what exactly happened between you and that woman? Can you tell me?"

    Nicole suddenly opened her eyes.

    Samuel was startled and whispered, "I told you that we were together because I had to ask her

    something. I really didn''t expect her to have feelings for me."

    "What''s it?"

    Maybe that was the point.

    Samuel whispered, "Something about thepany."

    "Still won''t tell me, huh?"

    Nicole felt somewhat upset. They had just had sex and now the atmosphere became weird again.

    "I have to tune the zither up. You can sleep here if you want."

    Nicole withdrew her long hair and went to the study in pajama.

    She did not drive Samuel away.

    Samuel did not know if he should be happy for that.

    Nicole came to the study with an empty mind.

    She thought about Samuel''s cheating, but there was no clue. Then she thought of Zayn.

    Why would such a super star suddenly pay attention to her?

    Did Samuel and Zayn know each other?

    Why would Zayn keep silent after being beaten?

    Unless he had known who had hit him and who Samuel was.

    However, with Samuel''s background, if Zayn was an ordinary person, it would be normal for him to

    keep silent.

    Nicole was thinking hard, but she still couldn''t find an appropriate reason.

    Nicole didn''t believe that Zayn had fallen in love with her at first sight. She was not that narcissistic and

    it was impossible. After all, Zayn was quite handsome. He could totally get any woman he wanted.

    There was no reason for him to like a married woman.

    Nicole was confused.

    Perhaps Zayn knew that the woman?

    Thinking of this, Nicole suddenly got through everything.

    If it was true, then what was the rtionship between Zayn and that woman?

    Was he getting close to her to deal with Samuel?

    Or was he going to avenge that woman?

    Nicole frowned.

    She picked up the phone and sent a text message to Olivia.

    "Are you asleep?"

    "Not yet. What? Did Samuel leave?"

    Olivia sent a meme of smiling face.

    Nicole blushed.

    How did she know?

    "No, he probably will sleep here tonight."

    "Poor me, I''m going to be homeless tonight again."

    Nicoleughed out.

    "Come on. I need to ask you something."

    "What?"

    Nicole paused for a moment and then wrote, "Do you remember Samuel''s mistress? She''s dead. I

    want to ask you if there''s anyone you know who can help me find out the information of that woman."

    Olivia frowned slightly.

    "What about Laurence?"

    "I don''t want to use my people."

    Olivia suddenly understood.

    Nicole probably didn''t want Samuel to know.

    "You still can''t get it over, can you?"

    "Maybe, I can''t help but keep thinking that there''s something I don''t know about. Furthermore, don''t you

    find it strange that a big shot like Zayn shoulde to my ce?"

    "Are you suspecting that Zayn has something to do with that woman?"

    Olivia got the point.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Yes. As for the result, I still have to do some investigation to find out about it. I

    don''t want Samuel to know."

    Olivia understood what she meant.

    "Do you think Samuel is hiding something from you?"

    "Yes."

    "Now that he wants to hide it from you, we probably won''t be able to find anything. Why don''t you ask

    him directly?"

    Nicole''s face immediately changed.

    "I''ve asked him but he wouldn''t tell me."

    Olivia was upset.

    If Samuel won''t tell Nicole, it would probably be a very serious matter. Perhaps it had something to do

    with Nicole. In this case, should she continue to help Nicole investigate the truth?

    Olivia hesitated.

    "What? Even you won''t help me now?"

    Nicole seemed to have sensed Olivia''s thoughts through the phone.

    "No, I just thought that if Samuel didn''t want you to know, it might be for your own good. If you insist on

    finding out the truth, perhaps you wouldn''t be able to take it then."

    "I have the right to know anyway."

    Olivia understood right away.

    "Alright, I see. I''ll see if my friend could do me this favor."

    "Thank you."

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole looked at Samuel''s room and had a strange feeling.

    The next day, Nicole took the zither to the Fortune Building.

    She had someone throw away the broken zither, and then put the new one onto the table.

    It fell silent immediately in the band.

    Everyone in the band had been working in the music industry for so many years and they could tell how

    valuable the zither was.

    None of them had expected Nicole to buy such an expensive zither

    Nicole sat down, took out the sheet and brushed the strings. The zither''s sound was very pleasant.

    Then she yed the whole piece of music quickly, ignoring the gazes of the people around her.

    Some people''s expressions began to change.

    Michael saw the zither in Nicole''s hand as soon as he arrived.

    "Nicole, this is..."

    "Hey, Michael. I prefer its sound so I bought it. After this album is done, maybe I''ll make this zither as a

    gift to the band."

    Michael was surprised.

    He could tell how valuable this zither was. Now that Nicole said that she wanted to give it to the band,

    he was really excited.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Of course. This is my gift for you for teaching and taking care of Olivia."

    Nicole said with a smile.

    "No, no, no. Olivia is talented. I really like her."

    Michael was very happy.

    Others all kept silent.

    However,ter in the bathroom, Nicole heard two people whispering.

    "See? That rich bitch took such an expensive zither over today. I mean, can she just stop showing off

    one day?"

    "And she even wanted to tter Michael. Who knows whether Garina cane back or not? To put it

    bluntly, she is just earning a good reputation for herself."

    Nicole didn''t take it to heart.

    This was normal in the workce. She was a newbie, so no matter what, people would criticize her. As

    long as they didn''t cause her trouble, she would just ignore them.

    Thinking of this, Nicole opened the partition door and came out to wash her hands as if nothing had

    happened. The two persons were shocked.

    Their expressions were funny when they saw Nicole.

    Nicole walked past them, totally ignoring them.

    They were outraged.

    "That bitch! She''s just rich. What does she know?"

    "Yeah, I''m rich. Sue me!"

    Nicole paused for a moment at the door, then turned around and smiled sweetly at them. What she had

    said made the two even angrier.

    Nicole left then.

    She yed the zither here for Olivia. As for the others, she didn''t really need to care about them. If they

    crossed the line, Nicole wouldn''t mind teaching them some lessons.

    After returning to the set, Olivia hurriedly walked over and said, "What took you so long? Did they do

    something to you?"

    "Do you think I''m that weak?"

    Nicole''s voice was clear enough to be heard, and people around were all surprised.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open. Several people came in with a few boxes.

    "These are some fresh fruits prepared by Ms. Bush. They have just been shipped over from abroad."

    Nicole was surprised.

    Ms. Bush?

    Was that man talking about her?

    When had she ever done that?

    And these fruits looked very expensive.

    The others were also surprised.

    Seeing that everyone was staring, Nicole was confused, too. She didn''t know what to say. Then the

    fruit man took a step forward and respectfully said to Nicole, "Ms. Bush, the fruits have been delivered.

    We''re leaving now."

    Then they turned around and left.

    Nicole was even more confused now.

 Chapter 969 We Dont Care About a Big Shot

    Chapter 969 We Don''t Care About a Big Shot

    What did you mean?

    Samuel''s idea?

    Nicole was a little depressed. But hearing the joy and gratitude of the crew, she felt that it was not

    appropriate to say the fruit wasn''t bought by her at this moment.

    She only smiled faintly and gave out the fruit.

    The one who received a gift sold his liberty. Since the staff had received the fruit, their attitude towards

    Nicole was much better.

    Olivia walked over and nudged Nicole, "It is unexpected that your husband is quite good at dealing with

    people. Was he afraid that you would be excluded from the crew? Yesterday, I was thinking that

    Samuel was an idiot. You haven''te out to work for such a long time that he didn''t even know how

    to help you. It is beyond expectation that he sent fruit to the crew in your name. It seems like you two

    talked a lotst night."

    Facing Olivia''s teasing, Nicole did not know what to say.

    "I''ll go out and make a phone call."

    Before Nicole went out, another group of people came in. The man walking in front of the crowd was

    Ernesto.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Green asked me to bring some food to everyone and change a new set of equipment

    for the crew."

    Hearing this, Nicole was instantly stunned.

    "Food? Didn''t you deliver the fruit by air just now?"

    Nicole didn''t dare to ask loudly, so she could only ask in a low voice.

    Ernesto was slightly stunned and replied, "No, Mr. Green just asked me to send it over. The audio

    equipment is outside, and we will send it in immediately."

    Nicole felt very puzzled instantly.

    The fruit just now was not from Samuel, then who would have given it to the crew in her name?

    Ernesto looked at Nicole doubtfully, waiting for her next instruction.

    Nicole was also embarrassed for blocking the way, so she hurriedly stepped aside.

    Ernesto walked in and smiled, "This is from Mrs. Green. Besides, she will renew the equipment for the

    entire crew. Everyone can choose his own instrument."

    This was the ideae up by Ernesto, when Samuel asked him how to help Nicole.

    Few people knew that Nicole''s zither string had been cut off. Samuel was aputer expert, and he

    wanted to see if his wife had been bullied in the crew, so he hacked the surveincework of the

    crew. He didn''t expect to see that Nicole''s zither string was intentionally cut off. He was so angry that

    he wanted to pull the man out of screen and kill him. However, Ernesto said that it would only made

    Nicole isted in the crew. He suggested helping Nicole get along well with the other staff in the crew.

    In any case, Mr. Green did notck the money.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Samuel thought it was reasonable. As long as Nicole was happy in the crew, he didn''t care how much

    money he spent. So he instructed Ernesto to give out refreshments and renew the equipment of the

    crew.

    Michael''s team was engaged in music. They didn''t pay much attention to food, but they were very

    concerned about musical instruments.

    The instruments Samuel sent over were all high-grade instruments, which instantly cheered up all the

    members in Michael''s team.

    When Nicole came in today with a zither worth 100 thousand, they felt envious and thought that Nicole

    ttered herself. Now that each instrument of theirs worth more than 100 thousand, then they felt like

    they were dreaming.

    "Nicole, I felt guilty to take such good instrument."

    Michael stuttered.

    Although he was a well-knownposer in the music industry, he did not earn much. Moreover, he

    had a younger brother who had cerebral palsy, and the money he had earned over the years had

    basically been used for treatment.

    Even if he wanted to buy some high-grade instruments for the team members, he was still unable to do

    so.

    Now that Nicole helped the crew renew the equipment, it had indeed met his urgent need. After all,

    some musical instruments were too old to y a role in the performance.

    The other people followed Michael all the way and naturally knew Michael''s predicament. However,

    they didn''t have much money either. Even if they wanted to raise money, there was still short of money

    to renew the equipment. However, they didn''t expect that Nicole solved the difficulty directly.

    Even a few people who didn''t like Nicole before were grateful to her now.

    The reason why Michael''s team hurried to release Olivia''s album was actually to get some money back

    to rece some unusable equipment.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry. I was the one who was narrow-minded. In fact, I cut off your zither string yesterday.

    We''ve been working with Garina and Eleanore all along the way. We''ve never been apart during the

    most difficult and bitter times. Now that you suddenly joined us, we''re feeling very ufortable. And

    because of you, Eleanore has been banned. We naturally hate you. We were narrow-minded before.

    Please forgive us."

    This was the most inconspicuous person in charge of lighting in the team, Kelton.

    Nicole never thought that the person who cut off her zither string would be him.

    She was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Didn''t you know there were surveince cameras here?"

    "What?"

    Kelton was immediately stunned.

    It seemed that he really didn''t know.

    Nicole suddenlyughed.

    "I don''t know the affection among you. But I know that my feelings for Olivia are the same as yours. I

    want her to be famous as soon as possible, and also hope that her album can get a great sess, so I

    came to help. I can understand why you exclude me and don''t like me, so I didn''t take it seriously. As

    for Eleanore, that''s not the thing I can control. She is an adult, and she should be responsible for her

    own actions, right? I''ve already contacted Garina. When she''s done with her own affairs, she''lle

    back to work with you. I''ll leave then. I just hope that everyone doesn''t miss me too much at that time."

    After Nicole finished speaking, everyone was stunned.

    "Nicole, have you talked with Garina?"

    "Yes, we have reached an agreement."

    Nicole smiled mischievously.

    At this moment, all the people flushed and felt sorry.

    Being isted and bullied like that, Nicole was still able to treat them so generously, and even

    considered Garina''s future. They were simply too ashamed.

    Seeing their expressions, Michael knew what they were thinking.

    He sighed, "Nicole, it''s my fault. I apologize to you for my mismanagement. Please forgive us."

    "Michael, don''t say so. I am here to experience life. Let''s forget the difort. After all, a good horse

    should be equipped with a good saddle. With such a goodposer like you in our team, we also need

    high-grade musical instruments. These things can be just considered as the investment in Olivia. It is

    difficult for Olivia who has no influence or background to live in the entertainment industry. That''s all I

    can do for her."

    Nicole''s words made Olivia''s heart warm.

    Olivia knew that Nicole was the only one in the world who cared about her like this, and Nicole was the

    only one who would do her best to do anything for her.

    She knew that it was a little difficult for Nicole to take out so much money, but she still did that.

    Olivia walked over and hugged Nicole. She whispered, "It''s my luck to have such a good friend like you

    in my life."

    "Silly girl, what are you talking about? This is not my money. It is Samuel who sponsors the team."

    Nicole patted Olivia''s back and whispered. She was afraid that the girl wouldn''t feel at ease, but Olivia

    knew that without Nicole, Samuel would definitely not support her small team.

    She simply felt that there was no need to say these words.

    The members in Michael''s team happily ran to pick out their instruments.

    Nicole''s doubts still existed.

    If Samuel was the one who sent the food and instruments, then who was the one who sent the fruit in

    her name?

    Nicole thought it over but didn''t have an answer.

    She temporarily put aside the matter and focused on tuning up and ying.

    It had to be said that after the new equipment was reced, everyone''s enthusiasm was

    unprecedentedly high, and the performance effect was greatly improved.

    Michael couldn''t help but look at Nicole gratefully when he saw such a scene.

    The difort passed quickly.

    After Nicole finished her performance, she and Olivia left the crew.

    Olivia still wanted to go out with Nicole, but she met Zayn''s manager, Pedro.

    "Nicole, I want to talk to you."

    Pedro''s appearance surprised Nicole, but Olivia was a little worried.

    "What do you want to do? Stay away from Nicole. She''s not an entertainer in the industry. She can''t

    stand Zayn''s badgering. Besides, I don''t know if there are any paparazzi nearby. At that time, if Nicole

    is scolded on the Inte again for no reason, we won''t be able to spare the troublemakers so easily."

    Olivia rushed over and tried to block all bad things for Nicole, as she did before.

    Seeing this, Nicole felt that her heart was filled with warmth.

    She pulled Olivia aside and looked at Pedro, "No matter what you want to talk about, I don''t think I can

    agree to it. I know that Zayn is a big shot, but I''m sorry that we Wyatt Pictures can''t sign with him."

    Pedro''s eyes darkened slightly, and her voice sounded a little unpleasant.

    "Nicole, do you really think that Zayn must sign on Wyatt Pictures? What does yourpany have? It''s

    your luck that Zayn wants to join yourpany. Now, you not only do not cherish the chance, but also

    even offend Zayn. Do you know the consequences of offending us?"

    These words were clearly threatening.

    Olivia couldn''t keep her temper anymore.

    "Damn it! I''ve never seen such a shameless person like you before. So you think that if you want to

    sign with us, we must sign with you, don''t you? Nonsense! We don''t care about such an arrogant super

    star. Moreover, how could you know that we Wyatt Pictures does not have someone as backer?"

    Nicole set up Wyatt Pictures in a low profile and all the funds were paid by her because she bickered

    with Samuel. Thus, few people knew that she was actually Samuel''s wife. However, she didn''t expect

    that Pedro would use his identity to suppress her.

    She grabbed Olivia and felt that she had nothing to say to someone like Pedro. She was even dder

    that she didn''t sign the contract with Zayn. Pedro sneered, "Oh, why didn''t your backere out to

    help Nicole? Do you still need Zayn to pay for fresh fruit from overseas to pave the way for her in the

    team?"

    Hearing this, Nicole and Olivia were instantly stunned.

 Chapter 970 Nicole, Youve Changed

    Chapter 970 Nicole, You''ve Changed

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole asked with a sullen face.

    Pedro said sarcastically, "What? Don''t you pretend to be foolish in front of me after your crew ate our

    fruits? If you really wanted to get rid of us, you shouldn''t have eaten the fruit. Do you know how much

    the fruit cost to deliver by air?"

    Not until now did Nicole know who sent the fruit in her name. It turned out to be Zayn.

    If she knew from the beginning that the fruit was bought by Zayn, Nicole would not have received it.

    Now that she was mocked by Pedro in vain, Nicole was cross.

    "How much does the fruit cost? I''ll transfer the money to you. By the way, ask Zayn not to do such

    things anymore. I won''t care about his kindness."

    As she spoke, Nicole took out her phone and prepared to transfer money.

    Pedro sneered, "What? Do you think Zayn is man short of money?"

    "What do you mean? What exactly do you want?"

    Olivia really wanted to give Pedro a kick.

    What a weirdo he was!

    He hurried to give gifts, but now he came to ask for favors.

    Pedro didn''t even look at Olivia and said mockingly, "You''re not qualified to talk to me. Not to mention

    that you''re not famous yet. Even if you''re famous, you have to be at the same ss as Zayn before

    you''re qualified to talk to me."

    These words were simply too insulting.

    Nicole''s face clouded over.

    "Is this your word or Zayn''s word?"

    "Is there a difference? I''m his manager."

    "Alright, from now on, I promise not to have any contact with Zayn. Is 100 thousand enough for the

    fruit?"

    After Nicole finished speaking, she directly transferred the money to Pedro and took the screenshot as

    evidence.

    "You..."

    Pedro didn''t expect Nicole to do what she said so quickly. The notice from PayPal made him

    distressed.

    "Nicole, there''s no need to be so extreme, right? We''re all in the same circle, and we can always meet

    each other. Why do you have to...?¡±

    "Sorry, I have to leave now."

    Nicole didn''t listen to what Pedro said and directly pushed him away. Then she pulled Olivia and left.

    Olivia felt that Nicole was so cool at this moment.

    "Nicole, you were really awesome just now."

    "Zayn is simply a gue. Every time I met him, something unhappy happened. This time I lost another

    100 thousand. I will remember the name and avoid him when I see or hear him in the circle."

    A trace of disgust shed through Nicole''s eyes.

    She really didn''t like Zayn''s way of doing things.

    Olivia said worriedly, "What if we fight for the same resource? You know, I''m still infamous right now. I

    don''t have the power to fight for resources with a big shot like Zayn."

    "Then we refuse it. I don''t believe that you can''t make a debut."

    Olivia agreed with Nicole''s words and nodded.

    "That''s right. I will support you."

    "Let''s go and eat something delicious."

    Nicole was in a bad mood, and she nned to take Olivia out to eat something ptable.

    Olivia was a foodie herself, so she naturally had no objections to such a suggestion. However, she said

    teasingly, "Youe to have dinner with me. Then what about Samuel?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    She hadn''t returned for a day, and she didn''t know if Samuel had left.

    Nicole didn''t know what the rtionship between Samuel and her was, and she was toozy to think

    about that. Now Samuel didn''t give her any message, so he should have left, right?

    Nicole stopped thinking about it and said, "Forget him. Let''s enjoy ourselves."

    "Hey, you are not putting him as the top priority now. But why do I feel so strange?"

    Olivia sincerely hoped that Nicole could live a good life. However, she didn''t know how long the cold

    war between Nicole and Samuel wouldst, so she was anxious.

    Nicole smiled, "It''s time for me to live for myself. Since he doesn''t confess to me, why shouldn''t I be

    mad at him?"

    "That''s right. Why can''t I feel you guys in the cold war? Or aren''t you angry with Samuel now?"

    "How can I not be angry with him? My child is gone because of it. No matter for what purpose he is

    hiding from me, I won''t forgive him easily. I''ve also thought about the rtion between him and me. I''ve

    always been standing behind him and putting him as my priority. I almost lost myself. In the end, when I

    wanted to know something, I suddenly realized that all the people around me were his people. I

    couldn''t even get a single piece of the information what I wanted to know if he didn''t want me to know.

    This feeling was really bad. Even if I want to stay with him in the future, I will still have to be a woman

    who can fight beside him, not a woman who is protected by him when he is in trouble. At the moment I

    lost my child, I suddenly felt like I was like a canary kept by him. If one day he doesn''t love me, will I be

    able to survive in this society without him?"

    Olivia was stunned by Nicole''s words.

    "Samuel has a deep affection for you. You should know that."

    "I used to think so, but it was only when he was with that woman and the lipstick mark on the cor of

    his shirt appeared that I came to realize the fact. Even if he didn''t cheat this time, and he had his

    reasons, I had still felt panicked and heartbroken. I can''t imagine how long a man''s affection for a

    woman canst. Perhaps because we have children, it mayst a little longer, but no one knows how

    far the love can exist. If I still live like a princess in an ivory tower, how am I supposed to deal with the

    day when he doesn''t love me?"

    Hearing what Nicole said, Olivia waspletely shocked.

    She had never believed that Nicole would speak these words.

    She knew the love between Nicole and Samuel better than anyone else, so when Nicole said that their

    love might vanish, she felt it was impossible.

    "You''ve experienced life and death, so no other woman can casually rece you in his heart, right?"

    Nicole shrugged and said in a low voice, "We experienced life and death together when we were still

    closely intertwined. If another ten years pass and I don''t move forward, there will be long distance

    between both of us. For the sake of experiencing life and death together, perhaps he will not abandon

    me, but he will not love me then. I don''t want him to be indifferent to the affection or tired of it in ten

    years. Instead, if he doesn''t leave me alone just because of the period in which we go through life and

    death, then that will be too pitiful for me. I would rather be tired now and do something extraordinary to

    stand with him shoulder to shoulder. When I go out, I don''t want others to only remember that I am Mrs.

    Green. I hope that they can call me Nicole rather than call me Mrs. Green. I want everyone to know

    that I am a woman who can match Samuel.

    Olivia saw a lot from Nicole''s eyes.

    "Nicole, you''ve changed."

    "Everyone will change. I only know that my affection for him has not changed. After experiencing all

    these matters, I originally thought that I could forget him. However, I can''t forget him yet. Especially

    when I know that he still keeps fidelity to me but just keeps a secret from me, I am surer that I want to

    make a name for myself in the entertainment industry. Otherwise, I would be sorry for myself."

    Nicole patted Olivia on the shoulder and smiled, "Let''s go and eat. After we finish eating, let''s go back

    and practice again. The end of your second song isn''t very good."

    Olivia immediately got disappointed.

    "Really? Why are you harsher than Michael? Why do we have to sing once again after dinner? Listen

    to my voice. I''m already hoarse."

    "There will always be a reward for your hard work. Don''t you also want to be famous? Think about

    Jacob and think about your father and your brother, do you still have a reason to bezy?"

    Nicole''s words left Olivia speechless.

    "Alright, you are right. Then hurry up. After we finish eating, we will continue to practice."

    "Good girl!"

    Nicole grabbed Olivia''s arm with a smile and went to a nearby restaurant.

    The two of them ordered two dishes and two bowls of ramen noodles. They ate like satisfied children.

    "To be honest, I find it hard to believe that you can still eat food of roadside stalls right now."

    However, Nicole smiled, "Am I so fastidious? Why can''t I eat the food of stalls?"

    "That''s different. After all, you''re Mrs. Green!"

    "In the beginning, a bowl of beef noodles was a luxury for me when I was abroad."

    Nicole recalls the scene when she first went abroad five years ago.

    Olivia hurriedly stopped her, "Forget it, it''s all over."

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, it''s all over. Right, what about the matter I asked you to investigate?"

    Olivia sighed and said, "Naturally, all the people I know are just ordinary citizens. I asked some people

    from moonlight to help. But there''s no news yet. I might have to wait. Logically speaking, that woman

    has been investigated by the police and there should be some information now. However, it is very

    strange that any information about the woman isn''t leaked yet. It seems that someone or some faction

    has blocked this news. Even if I asked a friend of the police station for help, there was still no more

    information."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Could it be done by Samuel?

    Apart from him, she did not know who else had the ability to suppress this matter.

    What exactly was that woman''s identity?

    Nicole became more curious about that woman''s identity.

    "Continue to investigate that matter. There will always be ws and clues."

    "Alright, but you''vepletely offended Zayn today. I wonder if he will do something secretly to

    obstruct us in the entertainment industry in the future. You''d better pay attention. If it''s against me, I

    don''t care. At most, I''ll change my identity. But you set up a filmpany, and it won''t be a matter of

    two of us."

    Olivia was a little worried for Nicole.

    Nicole waved her hands and didn''t care about that too much.

    After eating, the two of them left the restaurant. They thought that it was not far from the Fortune

    Building, so they could just walk back.

    There was a small alley between the restaurant and the Fortune Building where Vehicles were not

    allowed to enter. Walking through this alley could save half the time.

    Nicole and Olivia chose this route. However, neither of them expected that something would happen to

    the two of them just because they chose this path.

 Chapter 971 He Is Samuel Green!

    Chapter 971 He Is Samuel Green!

    Nicole had no idea why she was so unlucky these days. When she and Olivia passed through the alley,

    they felt somewhat uneasy. Before she could say anything, they were hit unconscious.

    She didn''t even know what had happened to Olivia.

    When Nicole woke up, she was a little unconscious. Her hands and feet were tied to the stool, and her

    eyes were blindfolded, unable to see clearly.

    This darkness made Nicole a little scared, but when she thought of Olivia, she calmed down.

    "Anybody here?"

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole shouted. It was empty around, and she didn''t hear Olivia''s voice.

    Nicole instantly became uneasy.

    If Olivia were locked up with her, Nicole would feel better. Now that she was alone, she didn''t know if

    Olivia was fine or if she had been hurt. For a moment, Nicole felt tortured by fear and anxiety.

    Did Samuel go back to the Green''s? Did he know that someone had kidnapped her?

    At this time, a few names appeared in Nicole''s mind. However, when she thought about it carefully,

    they would not risk it just for the sake of a little grudge.

    Who wanted to kidnap her?

    Nicole had been waiting for someone to warn her, but nobody appeared. After waiting for a long time,

    she fell asleep instead.

    Meanwhile, Samuel did not go back to the Green''s.

    Nicole didn''t give him any message all day at work, but he did not feel worried. Anyway, everything was

    under his control. When his subordinates told him that Nicole and Olivia were going to the roadside to

    eat beef noodles, he was even a little depressed.

    Could Nicole really forget about him?

    If she and Olivia were outte, what should he do?

    Samuel sighed as he looked at the table of dishes he had prepared.

    Although he became intimate with Nicole again, he thought that Nicole''s attitude towards him was

    different from before.

    However, there were some things he couldn''t say, so he could only slowly ease their rtionship.

    After waiting for more than half an hour, Nicole still didn''te back. Samuel was a little worried.

    Didn''t she say they would walk back?

    That should take less than 20 minutes.

    Thinking of this, Samuel no longer hesitated and directly picked up the phone and called Nicole.

    However, he was told that the subscriber you dialed was power off.

    Samuel suddenly became alert.

    Her phone died?

    He felt that Nicole would not make such a mistake.

    Samuel hurriedly asked his subordinates about Nicole''s location. Unfortunately, they did not follow

    Nicole into the alley. They thought that there should be okay with the walk for a few minutes.

    Hearing this, Samuel was instantly enraged.

    "A few minutes'' walk? Investigate it now!"

    Only then did his subordinates realize that something happened.

    All of them ran into the alley, but Olivia was the only one lying unconscious on the ground.

    After they sent Olivia to the hospital, Samuel rushed over immediately.

    Olivia was a little confused after being rescued.

    "Why am I here?"

    "Where''s Nicole? What happened to you?"

    Samuel grabbed Olivia''s wrist.

    Olivia felt a little painful, but she noticed Samuel''s question.

    "What did you say? What happened to Nicole?"

    "I''m asking you what happened."

    When Samuel saw Olivia''s nk gaze, he knew that he could not get the answer, but he still had some

    extravagant hopes.

    Perhaps Olivia could remember something.

    Olivia''s head buzzed as she tried her best to recall. In the end, she remembered that they two were

    walking and were hit unconscious by someone.

    As for who knocked her out and where Nicole was, she had no idea at all.

    Samuel''s face turned ashen with outrage.

    "Dismiss all the people who are with my wife today. If anything happened to Nicole..."

    Samuel didn''t say the full sentence, but Ernesto already knew.

    Olivia heard and understood what Samuel meant.

    "Nicole is missing?"

    "OK, I''ll find out where Nicole was first."

    With that, Samuel left.

    Olivia wanted to follow him, but as soon as she got out of bed, she felt light-headed.

    Damn it!

    Who did it?

    It was so painful!

    Samuel prepared specialist nurse for Olivia. After all, she was Nicole''s best friend. Now that Nicole was

    not here, Samuel would help to take care of Olivia. However, he was so worried about Nicole.

    After Samuel walked out of the ward, he directly said to Ernesto, "Find out where Zayn was and what

    he did today."

    "Zayn is still in the hospital. We have been monitoring him. There is nothing weird. On the contrary, his

    assistant Pedro went to find Mrs. Green, not long before she disappeared."

    Ernesto reported dutifully.

    Samuel''s eyes turned slightly cold.

    "Let''s go!"

    He took Ernesto directly to Zayn''s ward.

    Pedro wasining about Zayn''s intentions towards Nicole when he saw Samuel enter.

    Pedro felt that Samuel looked familiar. Before he could remember, he saw Samuel taking a step

    forward and pulling Zayn up.

    "Where''s Nicole? What did you do to her?"

    "Hey, who are you? What are you doing? Let me warn you first. You''d better let go of Zayn. Otherwise,

    I''ll call the police!"

    It was the first time Pedro had seen someone treat Zayn like this after following Zayn for so many

    years. However, before he could step forward, he was frightened by Samuel''s cold eyes.

    Holy shit!

    His gaze was too terrifying!

    "You..."

    "Shut up!"

    Samuel''s icy cold gaze threw everyone into a thrill. Pedro didn''t dare to say a word.

    Ernesto stood at the door like a door god, blocking the way in and out.

    Zayn was a little panicked by Samuel''s dragging, but he didn''t ignore the message that Samuel had

    said.

    "What did you say? What happened to Nicole?"

    "Don''t y dumb! Who else will take Nicole away except you? Zayn, I remember warning you not to

    disturb Nicole. Do you take my words like a passing wind?"

    Samuel punched Zayn in his stomach.

    Zayn snorted in pain, but he quickly said, "It''s not me! I didn''t take her away."

    "You''re still lying to me?"

    Seeing that Samuel was about to hit Zayn again, Pedro kept up his spirits and said, "He really doesn''t

    have the guts. Zayn has been in the hospital these past two days. He just sent some fruits to their crew

    in the name of Nicole. Nicole didn''t even thank Zayn for this. Although she''s gone, what does it have to

    do with Zayn? Do you have any evidence? "

    "Pedro, shut up!"

    Zayn hurriedly berated Pedro.

    Samuel''s expression became gloomier and gloomier.

    "Sending fruits to the crew in the name of Nicole? I''ll settle this with youter. You''d better not lie to me.

    If I find out that you hid Nicole, I won''t let it go! I won''t let go of you and the people behind you! I won''t

    be afraid of your strong background. Zayn, don''t challenge my patience."

    With that, Samuel left Zayn and turned around to leave.

    Zayn staggered and almost fell off the bed. Pedro quickly supported him.

    "Who is him? Zayn, why are you..."

    "He is Samuel!"

    Zayn''s words left Pedro dumbfounded for a few seconds, thinking that he had heard wrongly.

    "Who?"

    "Samuel Green of the Seapolis City, the president of the Eternal Group. Steven, the biggest mafia in

    Europe, is his best friend. Besides, he has so many diamond mines in South Africa."

    Zayn''s lips curled into a bitter smile.

    Pedro was petrified.

    Pedro always paid attention to the news in the entertainment industry but rarely read the financial

    reports. However, he still knew Samuel.

    He naturally knew what this Samuel''s name represented.

    "What''s the rtionship between him and Nicole?"

    Pedro remembered Samuel''s nervous expression and couldn''t help but ask.

    "They are husband and wife," Zayn whispered.

    Pedro was instantly shocked.

    Not long ago, he went to see Nicole and mocked her. What did he say back then?

    Thinking of this, Pedro really wanted to p himself in the face.

    Samuel''s wife would covet Zayn''s fruits?

    He even shamefully epted Nicole''s 100,000.

    Pedro was seized with remorse.

    "Zayn, you should have told me. Since she is Samuel''s wife, why are you provoking her? You have

    been developing well these past few years. Are you nning to quit the entertainment industry? Why

    would you provoke Samuel''s wife?"

    Pedro felt that Zayn was mad. Of course, he couldn''t say that directly.

    Zayn smiled bitterly and said, "I have my reason."

    "What is more important than your career?"

    Pedro really didn''t know what Zayn was thinking.

    Zayn suddenly remembered something and sat up. He picked up the phone and immediately called

    Samuel.

    "Say!"

    When Samuel saw that it was Zayn, he immediately answered the phone.

    "I think I might have guessed who kidnapped Nicole."

    "Who?"

    Samuel said in a cold voice.

    Ernesto checked that no one of the Miller family did this. Not long ago, Samuel also investigated. Apart

    from Zayn, the Miller family didn''t know about Nicole''s existence. Therefore, it should not be the Miller

    family.

    Then who else could it be?

    Eleanore, who had previously had a conflict with Nicole, had been secretly monitored by him. She was

    amon people, and did not pose any threat to Nicole. In the past few days, she had been running

    around for her livelihood.

    As for Garina, he originally wanted to deal with her. However, Nicole had resolved the matter

    satisfactorily. He naturally didn''t do anything. Now Garina had just finished the operation. She was

    currently recovering at the rental room.

    So who was it?

    At this time, Zayn said that he knew who kidnapped Nicole. Samuel''s attitude was somewhat better

    than before.

    Zayn thought for a moment and whispered, "It''s just my guess."

    "Say it."

    "Tami''s lover, Parker Reid."

    When Zayn said this name, Samuel''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Tami?

    Was Tami Hunt the woman who left a lipstick mark on his clothes that was misunderstood by Nicole?

    The woman was sunk into the sea?

    A trace of coldness shed through Samuel''s eyes.

    "Do you know how to find him?"

 Chapter 972 She Cant Be in Trouble

    Chapter 972 She Can''t Be in Trouble

    "I don''t know exactly, but you can go HY Club. It''s said that he likes to stay there."

    Zayn''s words caused Samuel to pause for a moment, and then he hung up the phone.

    After finishing the call, Zayn stared nkly at the phone. Seeing this, Pedro couldn''t help but ask, "Why

    do you care so much about Nicole? She''s beautiful, but she''s a married woman. Why did you do

    these?"

    "You don''t understand."

    Zayn put away the phone and lifted the nket to get out of bed.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Look for Nicole. She can''t be in trouble."

    Pedro was immediately fumed with anger by his words.

    "Look for Nicole? Look at yourself. You''re still sick. Besides, her husband would take care of her. Why

    do you get involved in this matter?"

    "I''m not looking for her because I like her. You don''t understand what''s going on."

    "If I don''t understand, you can tell me! Zayn, I''m your agent. Don''t hide anything from me. If something

    happened, I need to clean up your messes."

    Pedro felt that Nicole was too annoying.

    Ever since Nicole appeared, the trust between him and Zayn had plummeted. When did Zayn start to

    have secrets from him?

    Now, Zayn had always revolved around Nicole, even ruining his face and reputation.

    They hade this far with great difficulty. He absolutely could not allow Zayn to destroy his future for

    a woman.

    Zayn looked at Pedro''s angry eyes and couldn''t help but sigh, "Pedro, Nicole is very important to me."

    "How important is she? It''s just a woman. If you want, you could be with any woman. Why must be

    Nicole?"

    Pedro felt that Zayn was really enchanted, and he couldn''t help but hate Nicole.

    Zayn couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw the hatred shing through Pedro''s eyes.

    "Pedro, Nicole''s disappearance this time didn''t have anything to do with you, right?"

    "No, I''m not so mad as to do that."

    Pedro said seriously, but Zayn was still worried.

    After thinking for a while, Zayn whispered, "Nicole is my younger sister, my family."

    Pedro was stunned.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Not long ago, I found out that she looked like my mother. You know, my mother passed away a few

    years ago. Before she died, her only wish was to find my sister."

    Zayn''s voice was choked and the words were disjointed.

    Pedro didn''t expect the fact to be like this, so he couldn''t help but ask.

    "You don''t look like her at all. How did you know that she was your sister?"

    "Do you remember? A few days ago, when I asked you to talk about the contract with her, I let you

    secretly get her hair?"

    Zayn''s words caused Pedro to pause for a moment before nodding.

    At that time, in order to get Nicole''s hair, Pedro deliberately stood up and let the buttons pull onto

    Nicole''s hair, which made Nicole quite unhappy.

    Hearing this, Pedro immediately understood.

    "Did you do a paternity test?"

    "Yes, I''ve gotten the results. She is my biological sister."

    "But she doesn''t look like you at all."

    Zayn smiled and said, "I''ve checked. Five years ago, she underwent stic surgery, so her face did not

    have any features simr to mine. However, the report would not be wrong."

    Pedro couldn''t ept the news right now.

    "How could that be? How would she be your sister?"

    "I''ll talk to youter. I need to find her now. If something really happens to her because of me, I''ll feel

    guilty for the rest of my life!"

    Zayn was about to leave when Pedro stopped him.

    "You can''t just go out like this. Don''t forget that you are a public figure now. If anyone sees you, it might

    cause more problems."

    "But..."

    Zayn was about to say something when he saw Pedro take out a set of clothes and hand it over.

    "Even if you want to go out, you need to dress up."

    "Thank you, Pedro."

    Zayn rubbed Pedro''s head.

    Pedro''s cheeks suddenly flushed under Zayn''s hands. His shyness caused the corner of Zayn''s lips to

    rise slightly.

    "Are you not jealous?"

    Pedro suddenly felt awkward.

    "What nonsense? I''m just your agent. I''m just thinking about your career. Why would I be jealous?

    Besides, we''re both men. Don''t say that."

    Zayn smiled more gently.

    "Just because I''m a public figure, you''re so cautious, hiding your feelings for me all day long? Are you

    afraid that I''ll hate you after I find out? Or are you afraid that I''ll fire you?"

    Pedro was stunned.

    "Zayn, I..."

    "I''m the same as you. Pedro, I don''t like women."

    Zayn suddenly said these, causing Pedro to be stunned for a moment.

    Pedro had once hoped so much, but he felt that this kind of him was so hateful and disgusting.

    Zayn was a heartthrob for many young women, and there was never any dirt or affairs about him. If

    people knew that Zayn did not like women, then Zayn would be ruined.

    Pedro hurriedly took a step backward and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m leaving

    first."

    With that, he quickly fled.

    Zayn looked after him and narrowed his eyes.

    For so many years, if it weren''t for Pedro, he wouldn''t havee to where he was today.

    It was Pedro who saved him and stayed by his side. No matter how difficult the future was, he would

    never give up.

    However, the most important thing for him now was to find Nicole.

    Thinking of this, Zayn disguised himself and put on a mask before leaving the room.

    Nicole didn''t know what happened after she disappeared. She just felt that she was going to faint from

    hunger.

    Somehow, Nicole fainted. And now she woke up again.

    This ce was like a still space. No one came here, and no one could tell her where she was and

    when it was. She was left here like an abandoned baby. No one paid any attention to her.

    Nicole was so hungry that she felt dizzy.

    "Is anyone here? Who kidnapped me? Come out!"

    Nicole felt disturbed.

    She tried her best to calm down, but hunger and darkness made her unable to calm down.

    If someone were seeking revenge, they would definitelye and attack her. However, after such a

    long time, why did no one appear?

    Nicole''s heart was still fluttering with fear, and she didn''t know when it would end.

    Sitting in the private room, Parker couldn''t help but curl his lips when he saw Nicole''s panicked and

    helpless expression from theputer.

    "Boss, just leave her there? Don''t do anything? Then..."

    "We''ll talk about it after starving her for two days. I heard that she was agile and skilled. I''ll see how she

    resists when she''s too hungry. She would pay back bit by bit what Tami endured back then."

    Parker''s eyes are cold and filled with hatred.

    Seeing that Parker had his own ns, his subordinates stopped asking.

    "To order some fruit and a dozen beers."

    Parker instructed in a low voice.

    His subordinates immediately took the order.

    The club owner knew that Parker wouldn''t pay no matter how much he ate. He was a little depressed

    for a moment, but he couldn''t refuse. After all, Parker still had some influence in this area.

    Just as the club owner was preparing the fruit te, Samuel personally brought his subordinates over.

    "Which private room is Parker in?"

    Ernesto came to the club owner and asked in a low voice.

    He suddenly raised his head and saw that many ck-clothed men had surrounded his club.

    Samuel''s icy cold gaze threw him into a thrill.

    The club owner was a sensible person and hurriedly said, "In room 302."

    Ernesto asked the others to surround this ce, and then got a chair for Samuel.

    Samuel sat down coldly and Ernesto went to Room 302.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "Damn it, where are the fruit tes and beer? Does the club owner want to stop the business?"

    Parker cursed.

    Ernesto kicked open the door.

    "Are you Parker?"

    Parker had been a gang for a long time. Seeing Ernesto''s actions, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a

    moment. However, he sneered and said, "Who are you bastard? You dare to kick the door in front of

    me? What are you waiting for? Beat him out of here!"

    When his subordinates saw that Ernesto was alone, they immediately rushed forward.

    Ernesto sneered and quickly punched, subduing them with a few strikes.

    Parker frowned tightly.

    "Hey, Bro, who are you?"

    "Our boss is looking for you."

    Ernesto didn''t give Parker the chance to speak, directly stepping forward and grabbing his arm.

    Parker felt a burst of numbness in his arm. No matter how hard he tried, he was dragged out like

    rubbish by Ernesto.

    Only after a few people came out did they realize that the whole club had been cleared. The ck-

    clothed people on the corridor were all fierce, and their auras were frightening.

    Parker couldn''t help but be nervous.

    The subordinates were so scared, and they could only cowardly follow Ernesto to the boss'' office.

    "Mr. Green, he''s here."

    Ernesto threw Parker in front of Samuel.

    Samuel put on a serious face.

    "Who are you? Why are you looking for me? I have some influence in this area. You''d better think

    about the consequences if you hit me!"

    Parker was still struggling.

    No matter how Parker observed Samuel, he did not seem to be a gang leader, but a businessperson

    from an upper-ss society.

    Usually, people like Samuel looked for him because of some trivial matters. He was not going to have

    trouble with such a wealthy man.

    Just as Parker was about to stand up, he was kicked on the knee by Samuel.

    Parker knelt in front of Samuel again.

    Samuel used his full strength with this kick, so that Parker didn''t recover for a long time.

    "What the fuck..."

    Before he could curse, Samuel punched him in the nose, causing warm nosebleed to spurt out.

    Parker lost two of his teeth.

    The thick smell of blood in his mouth made him suddenly understand that Samuel did not seem to be

    here to cooperate with him.

    Samuel squatted down and clutched Parker''s chin tightly with his fingers. The force made Parker feel

    so painful as if his chin was about to be removed.

    "Who are you? Why are you looking for me?"

    He asked word by word, a trace of fear shing through his eyes.

    Samuel''s eyes were cold and filled with anger.

    "Where is Nicole?"

 Chapter 973 It Was Brutal

    Chapter 973 It Was Brutal

    When Parker heard that Samuel was asking about Nicole, he frowned.

    "Who is she to you?"

    As soon as Parker finished, Samuel pped him in the face.

    Parker was dumbfounded.

    While Samuel was asking about Nicole''s whereabouts, a person quietly came to the ce where

    Nicole was being held.

    Atst, Nicole heard someone arrive.

    "What the hell do you want? If you want to kill me, just do it!"

    Nicole was hungry and thirsty, and her voice was hoarse now.

    The person didn''t say anything and whipped Nicole.

    Nicole groaned in pain.

    It hurt like hell!

    Her clothes were torn apart, and blood sshed in the air.

    Nicole''s entire body twitched.

    Because she was blindfolded, she could not see the person in front of her. The person did not speak,

    which suggested that it might have a grudge against her, right?

    But who was it?

    "Who are you?"

    Nicole tensed up and asked. The whipnded on her body again.

    This whip was much harder than the previous one.

    Nicole was about to cry, but she knew she couldn''t.

    This person wanted to see her cry.

    She wouldn''t give it what it wanted.

    Nicole had a sensitive nose, and she smelled perfume. It seemed like it was a woman.

    This perfume smelled familiar.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Melissa?"

    When she said the name, the third whip hadnded on Nicole''s body.

    Nicole nearly fainted.

    This whip was barbed, which indicated that she hated her guts.

    Nicole was choked with her blood, and she felt the burning pain.

    "Melissa! You''re Melissa!"

    Nicole was very familiar with Melissa''s perfume. Melissa was the only one who hated her so much and

    wished to kill her.

    When Melissa heard Nicole say her name, she raised her whip to give Nicole another whip. Footsteps

    suddenly came from afar.

    "Miss Melissa, someone ising. We have to go now."

    Melissa red at Nicole and said coldly, "I want to kill her!"

    "It''s Samuel! Miss Melissa, if we don''t leave now, we won''t be able to leave at all!"

    That person dragged Melissa away.

    Nicole felt intense pain all over her body, and she involuntarily twitched.

    Melissa had whipped her three times, and she would make that woman pay sooner orter.

    The footsteps hade very close.

    "Mrs. Green must be here."

    Hearing Ernesto''s voice, Nicole finally passed out.

    Samuel kicked open the door.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    When he saw Nicole covered in blood, he was going crazy.

    "Nicole!"

    He took a step forward and untied Nicole''s hands and feet.

    Nicole fell into his arms like a rag doll.

    The strong smell of blood made Samuel panic.

    He quickly but carefully carried Nicole in his arms and ran outside.

    "Go to the hospital!"

    Ernesto was shocked by what he was looking at.

    Zayn, who had got the news, also rushed over. He felt a twinge in his heart when he saw Nicole.

    "Nicole, she..."

    "Move out of the way!"

    Samuel''s eyes were scarlet red, as if he was a furious beast.

    Pedro felt it was unfair for Zayn. He wanted to say something, but Zayn stopped him.

    Samuel''s car was in front, and Zayn''s car followed behind. They were going to the hospital.

    When Nicole was taken into the emergency room, Samuel insisted on going in. The doctor couldn''t talk

    him down, so he told him to put on the sterile clothes.

    When Samuel went inside, the doctor was about to cut open Nicole''s clothes. The blood made the

    clothes stuck to her body. As soon as the doctor touched the clothes, Nicole twitched in pain. Although

    she was unconscious, she was still sensitive to pain.

    Seeing this, Samuel wished he could kill whoever did that to her.

    "Be gentle!"

    Samuel''s grave face was frightening. The doctors and nurses felt that the air was already frozen. Cold

    sweat was dripping down their spines, and they didn''t dare to move along.

    Ashley heard that Nicole needed surgery, so she rushed over immediately. When she saw Samuel in

    the operating room, she frowned. But she didn''t say anything and reced the doctor.

    "I''ll do it."

    Knowing that Ashley was leading the surgery, Samuel was relieved a little bit. But his eyes never left

    Nicole.

    All the three whips had got to her flesh and made her bleed, and thest whip nearly reached her bone.

    Samuel clenched his teeth.

    He swore he would cut that person into pieces!

    Ashley narrowed her eyes as well. She cut open Nicole''s clothes and began the disinfection and

    stitching.

    The nurse hurriedly used the paper towel to wipe Ashley''s sweat.

    The surgerysted for more than three hours. The fibers inside were slowly extracted by Ashley.

    Samuel''s back was soaked in sweat.

    Although he was not the one lying on the surgery table, he felt so painful during the operation. He was

    heartbroken.

    Nicole was taken to the intensive care unit.

    "Watch her closely tonight. Don''t let her have a fever."

    Ashley knew there were no words to make Samuel feel better at the moment. She gave him some

    instructions and left.

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s pale face and med himself for being careless.

    He said to Ernesto outside, "Collect evidence of Parker''s crimes. I want him in jail. Put some people in

    there with him. Don''t let him die right away. I want him to be tortured slowly and miserably."

    "I''m on it!"

    Ernesto knew how much Samuel loved Nicole. When he saw Nicole had been injured, he was

    outraged, too.

    Parker didn''t know what kind of trouble he was in, nor did he know that Nicole''s husband was Samuel.

    He was trying to avenge Tami, but he didn''t know he would be in so much trouble.

    Zayn wanted to check on Nicole, but there was a visiting restriction in the intensive care unit. Samuel

    hadn''te out, so he could not go in.

    There were people walking around, so he couldn''t stay there. He could only leave with Pedro.

    When Olivia heard what had happened to Nicole, she immediately rushed over. When she saw Nicole

    lying on the hospital bed like a rag doll, she med herself.

    "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have taken her to the alley."

    "It''s not your fault. They didn''t take Nicole randomly. It was premeditated. Even if you didn''t take the

    alley, they would have another way to get to Nicole. If there is someone to be med, it should be me.

    I failed to protect her."

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse.

    Olivia could tell from the look in Samuel''s eyes that he was deeply in love with Nicole. She hesitated for

    a moment and asked, "Who did this?"

    "Tami''s lover."

    "Who''s Tami?"

    "The woman who made Nicole misunderstand me in the past."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Olivia was silent for a few seconds. Then, she whispered, "What''s it with this

    Tami? At first, Nicole thought that you cheated on her with Tami, but then she said that she didn''t

    believe you would cheat on her. However, there must be a secret between this woman and you, and

    this secret must have something to do with Nicole. Samuel, I don''t know why you''ve been hiding it from

    Nicole. Maybe you think you''re doing the best for her, but are you? If you had told Nicole the truth from

    the start, Nicole would have been on guard and this could have been avoided, right? Of course, I''m

    only saying if."

    Samuel was silent.

    What Olivia said was like a sharp dagger stabbing into his chest.

    Was it a mistake to keep it from Nicole?

    Seeing that Samuel was pondering, Olivia did not say anything else. She didn''t want to go too far to

    irritate Samuel.

    "I have to go and notify the crew. With Nicole''s current condition, she won''t be able to y the zither. I

    have to tell them."

    "I''ve already hired a professional zither yer for you. Your album will not be dyed, and the crew will

    not stop working. Nicole wants to make you famous. Also, you have signed a contract with Michael.

    Everything has to proceed as nned."

    Olivia was surprised.

    Samuel knew everything that Nicole had done, which suggested that his feelings for her had never

    changed.

    But what kind of secret was it that he couldn''t tell Nicole?

    Olivia was curious, but she knew that curiosity killed the cat. She nodded and left the ward.

    Ashley walked out of the hospital, Nicole''s injury reying in her head.

    Whoever did that to her was brutal.

    Nicole was her friend. In no way would she let the perpetrator get away with it.

    Ashley thought for a moment and called Steven.

    "I need a favor."

    This was the first time that Ashley had asked Steven for help. Steven was surprised.

    "Huh?"

    "Let''s talk at home. I''ll be back in half an hour."

    "Okay."

    Ashley hung up the phone. With a sigh, she drove home.

    After everyone left, Samuel tightly held Nicole''s hand.

    Ernesto knocked on the door and whispered, "Mr. Green, there is a new situation."

    Samuel nced at Nicole before he stood up and walked out.

    "Speak."

    "It wasn''t Parker''s men who had whipped Mrs. Green."

    "Come again?"

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    Ernesto hurriedly said, "Parker did kidnap Mrs. Green, but their n was to starve her for three days

    and strip her off to take some photos. They wanted to ruin her reputation before killing her."

    Samuel''s face turned sullen.

    What a vicious n!

    Samuel''s eyes were as cold as ice, and he said word by word, "Then make him know how it would

    feel."

    "Got it!"

    Ernesto knew that Samuel would not let Parker off, but he continued, "The surveince cameras

    around have been damaged. But I''ve had them repaired. The one who whipped Mrs. Green is Melissa."

    "Who?"

    Samuel was shocked.

    Ernesto said respectfully, "Melissa. She''s Major''s woman. She was able to get out of prison because

    Major has helped her. In addition, her parents have bribed some higher-ups."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush?

    They were Nicole''s adopted parents, and they seemed to love her in the past. But now, they were cruel

    to her because of their biological daughter?

    Melissa was so bold!

    Did she really think she could do anything she wanted just because Major had her back?

 Chapter 974 She Had to Toughen Up

    Chapter 974 She Had to Toughen Up

    "Start targeting all of Major''s business. I want him to go bankrupt in a week."

    "Got it!"

    Ever since Jacob was hospitalized, Ernesto had taken Jacob''s ce.

    Samuel had started to trust him with the business overseas.

    "What about Melissa..."

    "Don''t touch her yet. Get someone to keep an eye on her. When Nicole wakes up, I''ll ask her what she

    wants to do."

    As for how to deal with Melissa, the woman who had injured Nicole, Samuel left the decision to Nicole.

    He''d realized that Nicole didn''t want to be the woman behind him. Now that she wanted to develop her

    own career, he would help her.

    Nicole wanted to improve, and it was a good thing for him, wasn''t it?

    Ernesto took the order and left.

    When Samuel returned to the ward, Nicole was still asleep.

    Her dry lips made his heart ache for her.

    Although she had never struggled in poverty, she had suffered a lot in her life.

    Not long ago, she had just had a miscarriage.

    And now, it was this. He was such an ipetent husband.

    When Lucas called, Samuel frowned slightly and took the phone outside.

    "Samuel, I''m back. Where''s Mom? I''ming over."

    "No. Don''te here."

    Samuel''s words made Lucas frown.

    "Why?"

    "Your mother has been away for a while. When she''s back, I''ll tell her to go visit you."

    Samuel didn''t want his son to see what had happened to Nicole.

    Lucas was now with the military. If he did something impulsive because of Nicole, it would seriously

    affect his future.

    Nicole wouldn''t want her son to know any of this.

    Lucas was skeptical.

    "Samuel, are you keeping something from me?"

    "No. Your mom is indeed on a business trip. She has just found thepany, and there''s a lot for her

    to handle. We''ll go visit you someday."

    "Is everything alright between you and Mom? I heard that you''re not talking to each other recently. Is

    that true?"

    Lucas asked.

    "We''re fine."

    Samuel denied it.

    "Go back to the military. A lot of things are happening these days. I don''t want your mom to worry about

    you. You hear me?"

    "I see."

    Lucas nodded.

    "By the way, Samuel, Grandma called me today and invited me to her house."

    "Your Grandma?"

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    Was that Mrs. Bush?

    "Hmm. Grandpa said that he painted a painting for me. How about I go to stay with them for a few

    days?"

    "No! Don''t go there!"

    Samuel yelled in anxiety, and his voice startled Lucas.

    "Samuel, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. Your grandmother is busy helping Melissa recently. Leave her alone. Besides, your mother

    and your grandmother are working out some problems recently. Your mother will be worried if you go

    there."

    Samuel didn''t tell him the whole truth, but the smart boy had sensed something from these words.

    "My mom..."

    "Be good. Go back to the military. Zoe has gone out for sketching, and Joseph is taking the training. It''ll

    be boring for you toe home. Your mom and I are busy now. Just take care of yourself so that we

    won''t be worried about you."

    When Lucas heard this, he was certain that something had happened between his parents and

    grandparents.

    "Alright, I''ll go back right now!"

    Lucas said.

    After hanging up, he called Jason and made a trip back to the military.

    Although he didn''t know what had happened between his parents and grandparents, Lucas had

    realized that if he went to his grandparents'', it would probably cause trouble for his parents.

    Lucas couldn''t help but worry about Nicole.

    Did his Mom get hurt?

    He thought for a moment and sent a text message to Nicole.

    "Mom, I miss you. Come and visit me when you have time!"

    After sending this message, Lucas went back to the military.

    The Bushes waited for a long time but Lucas didn''t show up.

    "Should we call him again?"

    Mrs. Bush asked her husband.

    Braden Bush nodded.

    However, Lucas¡¯ phone had been turned off.

    After Samuel hung up the phone, he immediately called Zoe''s and Joseph''s teacher, asking them not to

    let his children take anyone''s call or leave with anyone except him.

    Although the teachers did not know what had happened, they kept Samuel''s words in mind.

    After hanging up, Samuel narrowed his eyes and pondered.

    Braden and his wife had be shameless recently.

    They actually wanted to use the innocent children to control Nicole.

    Thinking of this, Samuel clenched his fists tightly.

    He had an impulse to send Mr. and Mrs. Bush to the South Pole.

    At this moment, Nicole woke up.

    She groaned in pain and attracted Samuel''s attention.

    "Nicole, you''re finally awake! How do you feel?"

    Samuel''s voice seemed toe from a remote, and Nicole was in a daze.

    "Nicole?"

    Seeing Nicole''s confusion, Samuel couldn''t help but worry.

    "Are you in pain? I''ll go get the doctor."

    He got up and was about to leave, but Nicole grabbed his arm.

    "Don''t leave."

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    At this time, Nicole was weak, but the moment she saw Samuel, she got herst memories back.

    Someone had said to Melissa that Samuel hade.

    At that time, she thought she was hallucinating, but now, it turned out real. Samuel hade to save

    her.

    "I''m not leaving you. I''m just going to get a doctor. Are you in pain?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s wounds and his heart ached for her.

    Nicole weakly shook her head.

    "It''s Melissa."

    "I know. I won''t let her get away with it!"

    A hint of violence shed through Samuel''s eyes.

    However, Nicole whispered, "No. I want to do it myself."

    Samuel did not argue. He held her hand and said, "Alright. Whatever you do, I will have your back."

    "Thank you. Thank you for saving me."

    After saying that, Nicole fainted again.

    Samuel''s heart was about to shatter.

    He went to get a doctor immediately.

    The doctor gave Nicole a full-body examination and found that she had fainted only because of the

    pain. With Samuel''s permission, they gave Nicole a shot to relieve the pain.

    Nicole felt terrible pain all over her body, and her memories of being blindfolded and whipped kept

    reying in her head.

    Melissa!

    Wasn''t she supposed to be in jail?

    She was surprised that Major had managed to get Melissa out.

    If it wasn''t for this incident, Nicole would have forgotten about Melissa.

    Nicole slept all night.

    Samuel stayed by her side.

    At night, Nicole had a fever. Samuel wiped her body over and over again to cool her down. When the

    day broke, Nicole''s temperature finally dropped.

    Samuel''s chin had grown stubble, but he didn''t care.

    When Nicole opened her eyes, she saw Samuel leaning against her bed sleeping.

    He had dark circles under his eyes, which suggested that he hadn''t had a good sleepst night.

    When Nicole tried to sit up, she felt the intense pain from her wounds. She bit her lip and did her best

    not to make a sound to wake Samuel up.

    Samuel''s phone flickered. It was a message from Ernesto.

    She picked up Samuel''s phone and entered the password. The phone was unlocked.

    Nicole was surprised.

    They weren''t talking to each other recently, but his password was still her birth date.

    Nicole looked at Samuel again with aplicated expression.

    She looked down at the message from Ernesto.

    "Mr. Green, I''ve looked into it. The Bushes did call Lucas and invite him toe over to their house.

    When Lucas turned off his phone, they called Zoe and Joseph. Because the teachers had received

    your instructions in advance, they did not ask the children to take the call. ording to the intel I''ve

    got, the Bushes want to use the children to force Mrs. Green to let Melissa off. At present, Melissa is

    under Major''s protection and she has gone overseas overnight."

    Nicole''s heart ached at the message.

    Even though she knew that her adopted parents would go very far for Melissa, she was still surprised

    that they would actually be shameless enough to use her children.

    In the past, they truly loved Lucas and Zoe.

    What did the kids know? When their grandparents invited them over, they probably thought that their

    grandparents missed them.

    Luckily, Samuel had taken precautions. Otherwise, Nicole couldn''t imagine what would happen to her

    children.

    They had gone too far!

    Because the two elders had raised her, she had always had a soft spot for them, but they kept pushing

    it

    Melissa had whipped her. And someday, they might do the same thing to her children.

    And her indulgence for her adopted parents was the cause of all of this.

    Nicole''s heart ached.

    She knew she had to make a choice.

    Whenever Melissa was in trouble, her parents would always take advantage of Nicole''s gratitude to

    help Melissa.

    The pain in her body made Nicole tremble, but her heart turned cold.

    She had to toughen up for the sake of her children.

    With a gleam in her eyes, Nicole used Samuel''s phone to text Ernesto back.

    "I need you to ruin the reputation of Mr. and Mrs. Bush."

    Although the Bush family had fallen, Braden still had some influence and connections in the art circle,

    which was why he was always able to get Melissa out of prison after she hurt Nicole.

    They were Melissa''s powerful backing.

    Now that they were willing to hurt her and her children for their biological daughter, she no longer

    needed to be merciful.

    Ernesto was surprised.

    "Mr. Green, what would you like me to do?"

    Nicole paused for a moment and texted, "Braden has once copied the work of a famous artist, Ryder

    Stuart. You can start with that. By the way, this is Nicole."

    Ernesto was stunned when he saw the reply.

    Mrs. Green?

    However, he did not ask any questions. Instead, he replied, "Alright, Mrs. Green. I''m on it right now."

    After Nicole put down the phone, a hint of pain shed through her eyes.

    Why did they force her to be so ruthless?

 Chapter 975 Youre the Only Woman I Love in My Life

    Chapter 975 You''re the Only Woman I Love in My Life

    The stronger a person appeared to be, the more fragile his heart was.

    Nicole had indulged her adopted parents for a long time because of the attachments developed over

    two decades, but now they gave her no choice.

    Nicole suddenly felt cold.

    She held her arms crossed her chest like a lonely kid.

    Samuel opened his eyes and saw this.

    His heart ached a lot.

    "As long as you say it, I can make them regret it for the rest of their life!"

    "No. I want to end all of this by myself."

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s embrace, and the pain from her wounds made her frown. Samuel

    caught that.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "A little bit. I will make Melissa pay a heavy price for the threeshes."

    A hint of anger shed through Nicole''s eyes.

    "Do you have a n?"

    Samuel turned his body slightly so that Nicole could be morefortable in his arms.

    After leaning over, Nicole whispered, "Melissa has always been fearless. She thinks I couldn''t do

    anything about her because I always have a soft spot for my adopted parents. They''ve raised me, so I

    would always forgive them no matter what they do. To be honest, I really didn''t have the heart to hurt

    them before, but they''ve hurt me too many times, and I''ve had enough. Now, they want to use my

    children. How can I tolerate it? I''m going to do what I have to do, even if that makes me an ungrateful

    daughter."

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. If you can''t do it, I''ll help you. Let me take the me."

    Samuel meant it.

    If Nicole gave him permission, he would end that couple immediately.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "No, I want to do it by myself. If you do it, they''ll still think I''m

    a pushover and that I''m just lucky to marry you. I want them to know there are consequences to mess

    with me."

    The thought that her innocent children were betrayed and even hurt by the grandparents they trusted

    make Nicole''s heart burned with anger.

    "I''m worried that you''ll feel painful."

    "If they have the heart to do this to me, why would I feel painful for getting revenge? They gave me no

    choice."

    Nicole snorted, "In his early stage, Braden once copied a picture that Ryder Stuart painted before he

    became famous. Few people know about this. Stuart had already passed away, and few people know

    about his work created before he was famous. Braden stumbled on that painting by chance and

    somehow had the idea. When I was a kid, I overheard him tell my adopted mother. Now, Braden has

    be famous in the art industry, and he''s got disciples working in all lines. Some of his disciples are

    quite influential and can help him. Maybe it''s Major who has got Melissa out of prison. But I believe

    Braden has pulled some strings as well."

    When Samuel heard what Nicole said, he hurriedly picked up his phone to call Ernesto.

    "I''ve told Ernesto to start with this. Once we have enough evidence, his reputation as a great artist will

    be ruined. I will also ask Laurence to contact the descendants of Stuart. As long as they sue Braden for

    giarism, he will be in trouble. Then, my adopted mother will ask Melissa to help save him. Melissa is

    now abroad. I wonder if she wille back for her biological father."

    Nicole''s goal was very simple - she wanted to force Melissa to return to the country, and her parents

    were her weakness. Of course, if Melissa did not care about her parents, Nicole would think of another

    way to make here back.

    Samuel listened quietly. As long as Nicole could vent her anger, he would support her to do anything.

    "Did Braden only copy one painting?"

    "I''m not sure. This is the only one I know of. I haven''t verified the others."

    Samuel curled his lips into a cold smile.

    "giarism isn''t enough to ruin a person''s reputation. We need some other scandals."

    "I don''t have any other ideas."

    "Leave it to me."

    Samuel offered his help.

    "As long as he''s got some shit on his ass, I will make sure everyone sees it."

    Nicole felt a little ufortable.

    "You''re disgusting!"

    Samuel chuckled.

    "It''s just a metaphor."

    "A disgusting metaphor."

    "Would you want me to use another metaphor?"

    "Forget it. I''ve heard enough."

    Nicole moved, her teeth cracking in pain.

    "Damn it! I''m injured. What about Olivia''s album?"

    Samuel knew his woman would worry about this.

    "I''ve already hired the best zither yer for them."

    "Great."

    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she remembered something. She hurriedly stood up, but she

    hissed in pain, her entire body drenched in a cold sweat.

    "Can''t you be careful? Don''t you know that you''re injured? The wounds in your body are bone-deep."

    Samuel hurriedly supported her, his heart aching for her.

    Nicole knew that she was in severe pain, but she didn''t know how her wounds looked like. When she

    heard Samuel''s words, she immediately narrowed her eyes.

    "I''ve got deep wounds?"

    "Deeper than you can imagine."

    Nicole''s hands clenched tightly.

    Melissa!

    I would never spare you!

    "What were you trying to do in such a hurry just now?"

    Samuel''s question brought Nicole back to her senses.

    "I just want to know if Olivia is alright? She was with me back then."

    "She''s fine. She was knocked unconscious. She was found by my people and sent to the hospital for a

    check-up. Everything is fine with her. She came to check on you not long ago. She has left to meet the

    crew. She''ll be back tonight."

    "I see."

    Hearing that Olivia was fine, Nicole finally felt relieved.

    "How did you know where I was?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel with a much softer expression.

    After this incident, she realized that her mood had changed greatly.

    Samuel paused for a moment and said, "My people had been secretly protecting you all the time.

    When they saw you walk into the alley, they thought it would be fine, so they did not follow. Don''t worry.

    I have already reced them. I guarantee that it will never happen again."

    "How many people are protecting me?"

    Samuel was surprised at her question. He''d thought that Nicole would be angry that he''d had her

    followed by bodyguards.

    He paused for a moment and said, "Two."

    "Add two more. It''s best if they''re women. Have them follow me around. I''m injured now. With four

    people protecting me, I will feel safe."

    "Okay."

    Samuel was happy that Nicole asked for his protection.

    Did this mean that the tension between them had eased?

    Nicole was a little tired. She leaned against the bed and yawned, "Samuel, you''re keeping something

    from me. If you don''t want to tell me, fine. But I want you to look me in the eye and tell me, did anything

    happen between you and that woman?"

    "No."

    Samuel did not hesitate at all.

    "That woman''s name is Tami Hunt. She is an actress. I only talked to her for some information. When

    she found out about my identity, she must have got some ideas. It''s my fault that I didn''t notice it."

    Samuel confessed, but he didn''t say anything more than he should say.

    Nicole knew Samuel well.

    If he wanted to keep something secret, even if you threatened him with a knife, he wouldn''t tell you.

    This was all that Samuel could tell her, but it was enough to make her trust him.

    "You know I have mysophobia when ites to a rtionship. I would never want something that has

    been used by another woman. Today, you said that there is nothing going on between you and her, and

    I believe you. But you better not lie to me! There is no secret that can stay in the dark forever."

    Nicole looked at Samuel with a firm gaze.

    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat.

    "I''m not lying to you. You''re the only woman I love in my life."

    "Remember what you said today. I''m tired and want to sleep."

    Nicole closed her eyes.

    Samuel knew that after this incident, Nicole and he were back together.

    He was thrilled.

    Seeing Nicole''s exhausted look, he felt a little distressed, though.

    "What do you want to eat? I''ll have someone get it."

    "Anything is fine. I don''t have an appetite."

    Before Samuel reminded her, Nicole didn''t realize that she hadn''t had any food for a whole day. She

    was too hungry that she could no longer feel it.

    Samuel knew that Nicole shouldn''t eat anything with a strong vor with her condition. He could only

    get some light food for her.

    "I''ll have someone get some porridge for you."

    "I want to eat what you cook."

    Nicole''szy eyes were so enchanted that Samuel agreed without thinking.

    "Alright. I''ll go home and cook some food. Get some sleep. There are bodyguards outside, and no

    irrelevant people will be able to get in. I''ll wake you up when Ie back with the food."

    "Okay!"

    Nicole felt severe pain all over her body, and she was not interested in talking. With the help of Samuel,

    shey on the bed and closed her eyes.

    Samuel covered her with the nket and went out.

    When Nicole heard him talking to the bodyguards at the door, her eyelids were so heavy that she fell

    asleep.

    After sleeping for a while, Nicole was woken up by the noise outside.

    She thought that Samuel had returned, but from the noise outside, she made out a familiar voice.

    Zayn?

    This name shed through Nicole''s mind.

    She frowned involuntarily.

    How did Zayn know that something had happened to her? And what was he doing here?

    Nicole was puzzled. Before she could say anything, Zayn, with Pedro''s help, pushed open the door and

    rushed in. However, the bodyguard grabbed him by the cor and threw him out.

    Zayn fought back and pressed the bodyguard against the wall. Then, he kicked the bodyguard out and

    kicked the door shut.

    A hint of astonishment shed through Nicole''s eyes.

    Zayn was a hell of a fighter!From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 976 Samuel Must Have Done It on Purpose

    Chapter 976 Samuel Must Have Done It on Purpose

    When Zayn turned around, he saw Nicole looking at him with interest. He felt a little embarrassed.

    He coughed, "Well, I''m here to check on you. How are you feeling?"

    Zayn couldn''t help but frown when he saw Nicole lying in bed.

    "Did that bastard Parker do all this to you?"

    "Parker?"

    Nicole heard an unfamiliar name and puzzled.

    "Who is Parker?"

    Zayn was surprised, not knowing what was going on.

    Samuel wouldn''t tell him anything. He couldn''t find anything after poking around for a long time. He

    only knew that Nicole was injured.

    As for how badly she was injured, Samuel had blocked the news. He had tried to bribe the doctor with

    money but failed.

    Looking at Nicole''s puzzled expression, Zayn was a little uncertain.

    "Didn''t Parker kidnap you?"

    Nicole did not like Zayn much. But the unfamiliar name made Nicole feel that there might be something

    she did not know about.

    "Tell me. What exactly is going on?"

    Nicole struggled to get up, and it made her wound hurt. She sweated in pain.

    "Let me help you."

    Zayn quickly stepped forward and gently supported Nicole.

    There was a faint scent of perfume on his body. Unlike Samuel''s refreshing scent, it was a little sweet,

    and Nicole didn''t like it.

    "I''m good."

    As she struggled to get up, the clothes on her shoulders tilted to one side, revealing the terrifying

    wounds.

    Zayn''s eyes instantly narrowed.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "They actually used a whip on you?"

    As Zayn was about to pull down Nicole''s cor, he heard Nicole snapped, "Zayn, don''t give me a

    reason to cut off your hand. You''re a man and I''m a woman, don''t you realize that?"

    These words caused Zayn''s hand to stop in the air, and he looked awkward.

    "Sorry. I just want to check your wounds."

    "Are you a doctor?"

    Nicole mockingly asked.

    Zayn was more embarrassed.

    "No."

    "Are you my husband?"

    Zayn didn''t know how to reply.

    "Then what the fuck do you want to check?"

    Nicole was irritated and angry.

    Zayn was in a daze.

    He had always thought that Nicole was knowledgeable, noble, and elegant. He never expected that

    Nicole could swear.

    Nicole didn''t care what expression he was on his face or what he was thinking. She pulled up her cor

    and sat up with great difficulty. Then, she coldly looked at Zayn and said, "Can you tell me who Parker

    is now? What are you doing here? Do you have something to do with me being kidnapped?"

    "Of course not!"

    Zayn was anxious.

    "I will never hurt you!"

    When he stressed it like that, it surprised Nicole.

    "Then why are you here to check on me? We''re not that close, are we?"

    Zayn didn''t know how to answer this question.

    She did not know how they were actually connected, and Samuel did not want Nicole to know that.

    Zayn had wanted to tell Nicole before, but after this incident, he changed his mind.

    Perhaps it was best for Nicole to maintain her current state without knowing anything.

    Zayn dropped that idea and said in a low voice, "Can''t Ie to visit a friend?"

    "You and I are not friends."

    Nicole was cold to him.

    Zayn could not me her. He could only smile bitterly in his heart.

    "Fine. I consider you as my friend, alright? I just want to know how you''re doing."

    "And then?"

    Once again, Zayn didn''t know how to answer her question.

    If he told Nicole that he would seek justice for her, Nicole would not believe him. What''s worse, she

    would suspect that he had an agenda.

    Zayn didn''t know why it was so difficult for him to show Nicole some concern.

    "Parker and Tami had been lovers since childhood, and Tami was my nanny''s daughter. She wanted to

    enter the entertainment industry and asked me to help her. She had no professional background and

    did not look outstanding, so she did not make much of a name for herself. Once, she came to me for

    help and happened to hear something I said. She promised me that she wouldn''t tell anyone, and I

    believed her. But very soon, she went to Samuel."

    Zayn did not answer Nicole''s question. Instead, he talked about Tami.

    This wasn''t the first time Nicole had heard the name, and she was disgusted with the way she tried to

    drive her and Samuel apart.

    Tami seemed to have something to do with the secret that Samuel was hiding from her. Nicole thought

    she might be able to get some information from Zayn.

    "What did you say? Why did Tami go to Samuel?"

    Zayn broke eye contact.

    "I don''t know. Maybe she wanted Samuel to help her get some jobs."

    Nicole wouldn''t buy that, of course.

    "If you want to be my friend, you''d better tell me why. Because of this Tami, I almost divorced my

    husband. She tried to seduce my husband but failed, and then she died. How did that happen? I think

    you know everything."

    Nicole looked at Zayn and said word by word.

    Zayn felt stressed.

    What Tami had overheard was the fact that Nicole was Zayn''s younger sister. And this was what

    Samuel had learned from Tami. But they had to keep Nicole in the dark.

    He suddenly regretted havinge to visit Nicole.

    He''d thought that she was a delicate flower, but it turned out that she had thorns.

    "If I tell you that I don''t know, would you believe me?"

    Zayn looked at Nicole and smiled awkwardly.

    "Do I look like an idiot to you?"

    Nicole crossed her arms over her chest and looked coldly at Zayn.

    He coughed.

    Zayn had been an actor for a long time, but this was the first time he''d been in a show that he didn''t

    know how to y.

    "Shall we talk about the kidnapping?"

    "Alright."

    Nicole agreed without hesitation, which somewhat surprised Zayn.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing."

    Zayn hurriedly bowed his head to conceal his surprise and panic.

    "This kidnapping was nned by Parker. Tami is dead. He med you for everything, so he had

    someone kidnap you. He nned to starve you for a whole day before getting rid of you. This is what

    I''ve found out."

    Nicole started to put the pieces together.

    Parker kidnapped her to avenge Tami, but Melissa took advantage of it.

    However, how did Melissa know that she had been kidnapped by Parker?

    Had Tami and Parker beenmunicating with each other?

    Or had Tami been secretly following her all the time?

    Thinking of this, Nicole couldn''t help but frown.

    It was really hard to guard against the enemies in the dark.

    She didn''t know what Melissa had gone through in prison, but it must be something terrible. Otherwise,

    she would not have hated her so much.

    Nicole was thinking fast.

    Zayn didn''t know if Nicole believed him. Her eyes were slightly narrowed and it was hard to tell her

    emotions from her face.

    "Nicole..."

    "What''s your role?"

    "What?"

    Zayn was dumbfounded by the question.

    "I have nothing to do with any of this!"

    "Then why did you want to sign a contract with me? Why are you being so nice to me? Why do you

    Nicole''s sharp gaze made Zayn somewhat nervous.

    He found that Nicole looked exactly like his father at the moment.

    Zayn shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I don''t know how to exin."

    He shouldn''t havee.

    If he had known that Nicole could still think so clearly after being injured, he wouldn''t have barged in.

    Nicole was in a trance for a moment.

    She''d thought that Zayn would make up some lies, but Zayn said frankly that he couldn''t exin. Nicole

    found the whole thing more suspicious.

    Nicole stared at Zayn as if she wanted to read his mind. Unfortunately, she didn''t have the mind-

    reading power.

    "Zayn, who are you? What do you want with me?"

    "I can only tell you that I''m not your enemy."

    After saying that, Zayn nced at Nicole and stood up.

    He took out a bank card from his pocket and put it on the table.

    "I know you already have enough money. There isn''t much money in here. I came in a hurry and didn''t

    have time to buy a gift. You can buy whatever you like."

    "I don''t need it!"

    Nicole refused.

    Zayn wasn''t surprised by her reaction, but he felt terrible.

    "Would you please ept it?"

    "Why?"

    Zayn didn''t know how to answer that.

    He sighed and took the bank card on the table.

    "Have a good rest. I''ll be out of here."

    With that, he got up and left the ward.

    The moment the ward door opened, Samuel came in from the outside. When he saw Zayn, a hint of

    anger and warning shed through Samuel''s eyes.

    Nicole saw Samuel''s reaction.

    Did Samuel know Zayn?

    This discovery surprised Nicole.

    She quietly looked down, her brain working fast.

    How did Samuel know Zayn?

    What was the secret he, Zayn, and Tami had been keeping from her?

    When Samuel walked past Zayn, he said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "I don''t want

    to see you anywhere near Nicole again."

    "I''m just here to see how badly she''s injured."

    "It''s my job to take care of my wife. It''s none of your business."

    With that, Samuel entered the room and mmed the door.

    Zayn almost got hit in the nose and involuntarily took a step back.

    Samuel must have done it on purpose!

 Chapter 977 Its All Your Fault

    Chapter 977 It''s All Your Fault

    After Samuel came in, Nicole smiled at him, but there was obviously something else in her eyes.

    "You''re injured. Why did you meet a guy like him?"

    Samuel didn''t seem to grasp her point, so he asked directly.

    Nicole smiled and asked, "You know Zayn!"

    It was not a question, but a confirmation.

    "Yes, I do."

    Samuel did not deny it and his answer stunned Nicole.

    "When did you know each other?"

    "When he was delivering fruit to the crew in your name."

    Samuel''s words shocked Nicole again.

    "What?"

    "Alright, stop thinking about these boring questions. Does it matter if I know him? Just remember to

    stay away from the people who have ulterior motives."

    Samuel stroked Nicole''s head and served the porridge he had prepared.

    The aroma made Nicole''s stomach growl, but she kept smiling and said, "Why do I smell something

    else?"

    "Well, I''m jealous. It''s enough to have me in your lifetime. Other men shouldn''te near you."

    Samuel did not conceal his jealousy at all, leaving Nicole lost for words.

    He spoiled a good chat.

    "Have some porridge. I''ve asked the doctor. You can''t eat other food now. I''ll make you a snack at

    midnight."

    "Yes."

    Nicole was starving.

    She took the porridge and had three bowls in a row. Only then did she feel a little full.

    Samuel lovingly handed over the napkin.

    "Wipe your mouth."

    "Help me."

    Nicole pouted like a child.

    Samuel felt something familiar surging up within him.

    His eyes darkened and his hand moved gently.

    Nicole watched him wipe her mouth with satisfaction. She pointed to the water aside and said, "Water."

    Samuel stood up and poured a cup of hot water for her. Worried that she would get burned, he found

    another cup to cool it. He kept pouring it in and out the two cups for several times. He felt it cooler and

    handed it to Nicole.

    But Nicole did not take it. She said coquettishly, "I''m injured. Feed me some."

    Samuel was amused by her.

    He gently put the cup beside Nicole''s mouth and watched her drink a few mouthfuls before putting it

    down.

    "Samuel, was Parker caught?"

    "Yes."

    He paused for a moment and nodded.

    What did Zayn say to Nicole?

    He scolded Zayn in his heart.

    Nicole continued, "Tami is dead. What does it have to do with me? Why did Parker kidnap me? In the

    fact, Tami liked you and plotted to be your wife. Shouldn''t Parker hate you?"

    Samuel almost went crazy.

    Zayn was a pain in the ass, causing Samuel''s n to backfire.

    Samuel looked at her and asked softly, "Do you really want to know?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded seriously.

    Samuel gave a cough and sat down beside Nicole.

    "Tami and Parker were childhood sweethearts. Parker has always felt that Tami would remain faithful,

    even in the entertainment industry. However, things areplicated in the industry. She was a trivial

    role there. If she wanted good resources, how could she avoid the casting couch? However, she

    neither made a ssh nor told Parker about the casting couch thing. So Parker has always been

    convinced that Tamicked good sources because of fidelity. That''s why Parker was even more

    devoted to Tami."

    "Tami was the daughter of the nanny of the Zayn family. Backed by Zayn, she thought that she could

    get some good resources, but Zayn thought it was enough to introduce her into the industry. Zayn

    simply ignored other requests. Therefore, when I came to Tami for some business, she knew my

    identity and wanted to fawn over me to get the resources and get famous. However, she couldn''t tell

    Parker about that. After she failed, she told Parker that I took a fancy to her and wanted to force myself

    on her, but she resisted and angered me. I don''t know how you found out about this. You thought she

    was a slut and wanted to seduce me. That''s why Tami died. Do you understand?"

    Of course, Nicole understood, but she felt wronged.

    "This has nothing to do with me at all, okay?"

    "Yes, but for Parker, a manpletely devoted to Tami, it''s impossible to believe that it has nothing to

    do with you. After all, she was nobody. Even if I don''t get her, I won''t kill her. The only exnation is the

    jealousy of a woman."

    When Samuel said this, Nicole felt even more unfair.

    "Am I jealous of her? Are you kidding me? And Tami''s death has nothing to do with me, okay?"

    "Alright, but Parker doesn''t think so. What can you do about it?"

    The remark depressed Nicole.

    "It''s all your fault."

    "Yes, it''s my fault. I didn''t handle it properly. I didn''t know about Parker before. I''m sorry to make you

    suffer. But don''t worry, I will definitely get justice for you."

    Samuel meant that he did not want Nicole to interfere in Parker''s affairs.

    Nicole could tell.

    If what he said was true, Nicole wouldn''t get any useful information from Parker, because Parker

    always thought that Tami was a good girl.

    Thinking of this, Nicole nodded.

    They chatted for a while. Then Nicole felt a little tortured by the pain.

    Samuel couldn''t bear to see her suffering and whispered, "If you can''t stand the pain, bite me."

    "I''m not a dog. It''s fine. I can hold on a bit and it¡¯ll be overter."

    Nicole gritted her teeth and her back was already wet with sweat.

    It was sticky and ufortable.

    When Samuel saw her twisting her body ufortably, he hurried to the bathroom to get a basin of

    warm water and a towel. He twisted it and wanted to untie her clothes.

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole took a step back on her guard, eyeing him as if she met a pervert.

    Samuelughed.

    "I''ll wipe off the sweat on your body."

    "I''ll do it myself."

    "I''ve seen you naked. Why are you still shy?"

    What Samuel liked the most was Nicole''s red face.

    Biting her lower lip, she shot a re at him, but she didn''t feel awkward anymore.

    After finishing the wiping, he found her asleep and lying on her stomach in bed.

    Feeling ached for her, he dressed her and left her alone.

    Nicole woke up naturally. It was already the next morning.

    When the sun shone through the window, Nicole opened her eyes.

    Samuel was no longer here. No one knew if he was cooking for Nicole or doing something else.

    Nicole wanted to get up, but the pain was so unbearable that she could only lie on the bed and wait for

    Samuel.

    On the other hand, after Zayn left the ward, Pedro told Zayn his findings.

    "The one who injured Nicole is called Melissa Bush, Major''s people. She has been sent abroad. I

    checked. Melissa is the biological daughter of Nicole''s adoptive parents. Back then, Mr. and Mrs. Bush

    mistook Nicole for Melissa, took her home, and raised her. Melissa was left in an orphanage and grew

    up there. She hated Nicole in the first ce. Afterwards, she was sent to prison by Nicole because of

    an incident. She was bullied by some inmates in the prison, so she med all of this on Nicole. If

    Samuel hadn''t arrived in time, Melissa would have probably killed Nicole."

    Hearing all of this, Zayn suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    "Which country is Melissa in?"

    "Country F."

    Zayn''s eyes narrowed again.

    "She''s good at hiding herself. There are so many options but she chose Country F."

    Zayn''s sneer made Pedro''s hair stand on end.

    "Zayn, you..."

    "There''s something I haven''t told you."

    Zayn looked at him at once, and Zayn''s earnest expression made him nervous.

    "What, what is it?"

    "My identity."

    Zayn lit a cigarette, took a deep drag and said, "I am the prince of F Country!"

    "What?"

    Pedro was astounded.

    Although Country F was a small and remote country, it has developed rapidly, and many countries

    scrambled to be its ally.

    He never expected Zayn to be the prince of this country!

    "How could that be? You have such a prominent status. Why did you want to be a star?"

    Zayn couldn''t help butugh bitterly when he heard Pedro''s question.

    "Is being a prince happy? Royal families are the most ruthless. I came to the entertainment industry

    because I didn''t want to get involved in the battle for the crown. So many people are jealous of the

    president and want to take control. So many people rush to kill each other for this position. The

    husband and wife turned against each other, and even more so, families are torn apart. I don''t want to

    live this kind of life, but I was born in the royal family, so I can''t avoid my fate. It''s better to change my

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    way of life. Once I be a star, I lose the right to the throne. To others, it is a foolish act, but it has

    saved my life."

    Other people didn''t know about this pain.

    Looking at Zayn, Pedro suddenly felt a little distressed.

    He wanted to hug Zayn and warm him, but he hesitated when he realized his prominent status.

    Was it possible for him to be with a prince?

    Even the public might not be able to ept normal gay couples, let alone the love between a prince

    and him!

    Pedro''s eyes darkened.

    In order to hide his sadness, he hurriedly asked, "I think I understand why Samuel doesn''t let Nicole

    know my identity."

    "Tell me."

    Zayn looked at him and smiled.

    Pedro found Zayn so attractive. With azy smile, he could make Pedro swoon. What a man!

    "If the battle for the crown is that cruel, then Nicole must be a victim of the battle, since she stays here,

    not in Country F. If she is just amoner and Samuel''s wife, knowing nothing, she would be very

    happy. Once her identity is exposed, she might be murdered, right?"

    Zayn nodded.

    But Pedro frowned and said, "But how can no one know her identity? You''ve known it. Then soon it will

    be disclosed, right?"

 Chapter 978 Apparently an Expert

    Chapter 978 Apparently an Expert

    Zayn''s eyes narrowed.

    He never thought about this.

    He found out about Nicole'' identity by ident, as his nanny mentioned it before. In order to protect

    Nicole and his nanny, he had someone send the nanny away and secretly protect her.

    But would Nicole''s identity remain a secret forever?

    Zayn became worried.

    Pedro knew how he felt and didn''t want to disturb him. He just stood up and poured Zayn a ss of

    water, then quietly left.

    Zayn was lost in thought until his cigarette burned to his fingers. Only he was left in the room.

    He blinked, took out his phone, found a number and dialed.

    "Find out if a woman named Melissa Bush has recently arrived in F Country. Try all the connections

    you can find to kill her."

    At this moment, with his frighteningly cold eyes, Zayn was in stark contrast to his image on the screen.

    Perhaps this was what he really looked like.

    Zayn knew what he wanted since he was little. He just wanted a life of his own. As for the presidency,

    he didn''t care who took it. For his own safety, he entered the industry just as he came of age, thus

    leaving his older siblings rxed about him and unmindful of him.

    However, Zayn was a prince after all, so he naturally had his own secret force. He kept them on the

    alert for his own safety. Now that Melissa hurt Nicole, he would not forgive Melissa, even if revenge

    would expose how powerful he was.

    Unaware that she was being targeted, Melissa was still enjoying her life.

    "Major, don''t you want to stay with me?"

    Melissa hugged Major''s arm and asked pitifully.

    Major sighed and said, "All my business is all at home, and I don''t have business here. Besides, we

    haven''t known how Nicole is doing. I have to go back and take a look."

    "Are you hiding something else from me? Did your godfather''s business go bust?"

    Melissa was talking about Elvis Green.

    Elvis was caught and now imprisoned waiting for the verdict, and his business copsed.

    However, Melissa always felt that Elvis left something for him, given the fact that Major could avoid

    being implicated in this incident in public, even though he was Elvis'' grandson who Elvis was proud of.

    Major narrowed his eyes and said indifferently, "His business is different from mine. I hope that he had

    business abroad, but as you can see, I''m so busy and can''t recoup his losses. There is five million in

    this card. Take it. Call me if you need anything. I''ve arranged a few people for you. You can stay here

    for now. I''ll pick you up when things get better at home."

    "But I''m a little worried about my parents!"

    Melissa always felt that Major was hiding something from her, but she couldn''t find any evidence.

    Especially after her jail time, Major changed his attitude towards her.

    Although he was still concerned about her and met all her demands, she felt that Major was different.

    This was a woman''s instinct!

    He didn''t like the way she eyed him, but he said gently, "Don''t worry. I''ll send them here when I get

    back. I will keep them safe. Nicole hasn''t paid them back for raising her, so she won''t harm them."

    "I hope so."

    Melissa nodded.

    In this foreign country, she hoped that Major could stay with her. After all, she was new here and

    everything was strange. She did not know who was in charge here, but Major looked a little impatient.

    "Call me if you need anything. I''m leaving. Try not to cause any trouble here, understand?"

    "Can''t you handle it?"

    Melissa asked.

    Major shook his head and said, "No. This is Country F, and all other countries want to be its allies. Do

    you think I can expand influence here? If it weren''t for my business dealings, I wouldn''t have had the

    chance to send you here. However, this is good. I think this ce is out of Samuel''s reach and you''re

    safe here."

    Major''s words relieved Melissa''s worry a bit.

    "Don''t forget me after you return home."

    "I won''t."

    Major turned around and left.

    Looking at the two-bedroom apartment, she felt ufortable.

    However, Major was very resolute. Shecked the guts to argue with him. If he did give up on her, she

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    did not know what to do on this aliennd.

    Fortunately, Major gave her a card.

    Melissa smartened herself up and went out to withdraw some money. After the exchange was done,

    she bought some daily necessities and returned to the apartment.

    When night fell, Melissa had a meal and fell asleep.

    In her dream, someone pulled her hair, punched and kicked her. Others put urine into her mouth and

    forced her to swallow it.

    She was struggling and resisting, but there were too many people against her, and soon she was

    trampled by them.

    "Bitch, don''t fuck with me. You shouldn''t have offended me. Melissa, you should die aggrieved."

    "No! I don''t want it!"

    Melissa sat up, sweating profusely.

    The wind blew in through the window and it was cold.

    Melissa hurriedly turned on the bedsidemp, unable to adapt to this strange room for a time.

    Then she remembered where she was, and the hatred within her grew wild like weeds.

    ''Nicole, Samuel!''

    ''It was all your fault!''

    If it weren''t for them, how could those people target her like this?

    Melissa clenched her teeth in anger.

    She couldn''t sleep anymore.

    When in prison, those inmates bullied her and dislocated her arm, and no one paid any attention to it.

    Now it hurt from time to time.

    Sooner orter, she would make Nicole suffer far more than that.

    Melissa remembered that she hadshed Nicole three times. Although that didn''t satisfy her, at least

    she left a scar on Nicole and made Nicole remember her.

    She got up and went to the bed to close the window, but suddenly she saw a figure rushing in.

    "Who?"

    Before Melissa could finish, someone covered her nose and mouth.

    A sweet smell instantly went into her nasal cavity, causing her to faint.

    The ck-clothed man carried her and jumped out of the window without anyone noticing.

    When Major received the news that Melissa mysteriously disappeared from the apartment, he had a

    saturnine look.

    "Did you check the surveince? Didn''t it record how she disappeared?"

    Major''s people were very embarrassed.

    "Major, the surveince cameras have been sabotaged. He''s obviously an expert."

    "What did Samuel and Nicole do?"

    "They have been in the hospital throughout. Furthermore, Samuel''s people need to submit an

    application to Country F. It takes at least a week to get approved. They need a week to get a visa or

    something. They don''t have the time to take Ms. Melissa away in such a short time."

    Hearing the analysis, Major frowned even deeper.

    It made sense!

    It was not easy for Samuel''s people to go to F Country. Major applied for a visa in advance for his

    business, so he could send Melissa here in time. Most importantly, the visa process here took time. It

    was a much safer ce for her than other countries.

    However, he could not figure out who would have the ability to take her away so quietly in Country F.

    "Investigate it. Have our people search for clues in Country F. If Samuel''s people didn''t do it, it''s very

    likely that Melissa offended the local people. Why did she go out today?"

    Major wondered.

    His subordinate hurriedly said, "Ms. Melissa did not do anything. She went to buy some daily

    necessities and returned to the apartment. She never went out again."

    "Have she ever fought with anyone when she was shopping?"

    "No."

    At this moment, Major was dumbfounded.

    Who would attack such an insignificant woman?

    "I see. I will ask others. You guys should also look for clues."

    After hanging up, he remained confused.

    He stared at the phone number on his phone and hesitated for a long time.

    He was not sure if he wanted to ask that person for help.

    He was a high-ranking figure in Country F. He would not turn to that person, unless it was something

    serious.

    Thinking this, he put down the phone.

    Was it possible that Melissa was just kidnapped by a local hooligan?

    Heforted himself, but he knew that this was unlikely.

    Just as Major did not know what to do, rumors of Braden''s giarism started to circte.

    The other party was the descendant of Ryder Stuart. He directly posted a piece of Braden''s work on

    the Inte, a copy of an early work of Ryder, along with a color palette.

    This instantly caused a sensation in the circle.

    Who was Braden Bush?

    He was the most authoritative painter in recent years.

    And Ryder was an outstanding master of Chinese painting in thest century.

    Both were famous, but Braden was used of giarism. Moreover, there was proof out there. This

    was simply disastrous for Braden.

    "How could this be?"

    Braden''s face went deathly pale.

    Mrs. Bush also panicked.

    "What should we do? Bush, what about you ask your student to pull the strings? At least, he can stop

    promoting it on Twitter. At the same time, let''s see if we can settle it privately. No matter how much it

    costs, we afford it. It''s about your reputation. As long as we can settle it with money, it''s fine."

    Mrs. Bush was clear-headed.

    Braden took her advice and called his student.

    Obviously, the student was also a little surprised. Thinking that it was his teacher who was asking for

    help, he didn''t refuse. He immediately used his connections to suppress the post.

    When Nicole found the post was no long a trending topic, she knew what was going on. She smiled

    and said to Samuel, "Darling, can you help me?"

    Samuel was delighted by how she addressed him.

    "No problem! Now that you asked, as your darling, I''ll give you anything you want."

    Under Samuel''s authorization, the post was once again the top trending topic, and there was a red icon

    along the hashtag. This infuriated Braden.

 Chapter 979 Waiting for Your Decision

    Chapter 979 Waiting for Your Decision

    "What''s going on? Hasn''t the trending hashtag changed? Why is my thing a trending topic again?"

    Braden almost failed to catch his breath. After he fainted out of anger, Mrs. Bush called Braden''s

    student.

    Braden''s student did some investigation and knew that it was done by Samuel.

    Who didn''t know Samuel?

    Everyone in the Seapolis City respected Samuel.

    When the student told Mrs. Bush who did this, she knew what was going on.

    "It''s Nicole! It''s actually Nicole! She set us up! Why did she do this?"

    Mrs. Bush couldn''t ept the fact.

    With a dark look, Braden whispered, "When I drew that painting, she was only seven years old. She

    had such a good memory at such a young age, and she still remembers everything yearster. We

    might underestimate Nicole''s cunning."

    "Cunning? She was just..."

    Mrs. Bush was stunned by Braden''s gaze and didn''t dare to continue.

    "I''ve heard that she has established a filmmakingpany in City B, which is not famous yet. Don''t

    me me for being cruel. Call the newspaper and tell them that I want to expose her secret."

    "What do you n to do?"

    Mrs. Bush was a little worried.

    Braden said coldly, "She destroyed me, and I''ll do the same to her. I have to consider my own

    daughter. I''ll lose my social position because of her, and someone has to take the me for the

    giarism. I won''t let go of the chance."

    Not long after, a piece of breaking news appeared on the Inte again.

    It said that the painting used of giarism was painted by Nicole.

    Back then, Nicole was only a seven-year-old child. She wanted to try painting. Later, she asked Braden

    to revise it. In case there would be discussion about the young painter, Braden signed his name on the

    painting.

    After the news came out, it had millions of views.

    Braden sincerely exined that he really did not know the idea was from Ryder''s painting. He did

    everything for his daughter. If her daughter''s giarism couldn''t be forgiven, he was willing to take the

    me for his daughter.

    When Nicole saw the news, she sneered.

    How could she never know that Braden was so shameless?

    He could even me a seven-year-old child for his giarism. As a former designer, Nicole had shown

    her talent for painting. Therefore, someizens believed what Braden said.

    Braden''s student also testified what he said, naturally pushing Nicole to people''s judgment.

    Shortly after the news was released, another media reported that Nicole had hired the descendants of

    Ryder to use Braden of giarism. Nicole did this out of jealousy because Braden''s biological

    daughter, Melissa, returned and won the attention of her parents.

    This influential Twitter user exposed that Nicole seized inheritance to Braden''s property with the help of

    Samuel. She also sent Melissa to jail on unfounded charges. It was Braden who saved his daughter

    Melissa with a big fortune.

    In order to protect Melissa from Nicole, Braden sent Melissa abroad overnight.

    Braden immediately contacted Melissa. He asked her to repost with ament about how pitiful she

    was. At that time, no matter what ability Nicole and Samuel had, they would not be able to winizens''

    trust.

    After all, inte trolls could destroy a person.

    When Nicole saw this, she revealed a cold smile.

    "For the sake of his own daughter, Braden did everything he could to cken me!"

    Nicoley on the bed, the wound on her back burning with pain.

    She was clearly the victim but now took the me for them.

    Braden didn''t believe she would justify herself, did he?

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Samuel''s expression was also ugly.

    Braden was trying to destroy Nicole!

    How could he be so heartless to a daughter he had raised and loved for more than 20 years?

    "Leave this matter to me. I promise to im your innocence."

    Nicole knew she could trust Samuel.

    She thought for a moment and whispered, "Braden wants to me me for the giarism. Did he really

    expect I would admit what I didn''t do? I won''t be humiliated in this way!"

    "Do you have an idea?"

    Samuel was attracted by Nicole''s flittering eyes.

    He really appreciated Nicole''s smartness.

    Thest time she was full of confidence was when Nicole talked about her design. At that time, she

    was like a dazzling star.

    Now he was again attracted to Nicole''s confidence.

    Nicole naturally noticed Samuel''s look.

    Women really needed to develop their own careers.

    She was stupid enough before to stay at home fulfilling the duty of being a wife. She almost ruined her

    great life.

    She now found her own goal to struggle for. Fortunately, she revised her life n in time.

    Nicole shook her head and whispered, "I was young back then. I remember when Braden painted and

    told me about it, I was using a Walkman. In order to learn new songs, I pressed the recording button.

    I''m not sure if I can find this Walkman now. I just hope it can still work if we really find it."

    "Easy, I''ll ask someone to the Bush''s to look for it. Does anyone else know about this other than you?"

    "No, Mr. and Mrs. Bush weren''t on guard against me at that time. They will never mind something

    seemingly worthless. I guess it is still in the lumber."

    Samuel called Ernesto and asked him to find the Walkman at the Bush''s.

    Satisfied with his initiative, Nicole smiled and said, "Even if we find it, it can''t be used as evidence. After

    all, it makes sense if Braden says that we''ve deliberately faked a recording."

    "There must be more evidence about his giarism. I''ll have someone examine all of his paintings.

    There will always be some clues."

    Nicole didn''t mind how difficult that would be.

    When Nicole heard what he said, something suddenly urred to her mind.

    "Right, I''ve remembered one thing. I have a painting drawn by Braden here. When Melissa required to

    learn the violin, Braden pledged the painting. I was kind enough to redeem it after they left. I''ve nned

    to give it back to Braden when I have the chance. After all, he likes that painting very much. But I

    gradually forgot about it. Since Braden likes that painting so much, I think we may find something about

    it. "

    Samuel slightly narrowed his eyes after hearing this.

    "Will people treasure their own paintings even if they like them?"

    "There are a few paintings in Braden''s collection, all of which are some famous ones. I''ve never

    doubted that he might copy another painter''s idea. Maybe that''s where we cane in."

    "I''ll check it."

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head and said gently, "Do you want to eat anything? I''ll cook some for you."

    "No, I don''t have any appetite."

    What Nicole said was truth.

    Her back hurt so badly that even a simple move was hard. How could she be able to eat something?

    Looking at the wounds on Nicole''s body, Samuel suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    "Braden has described you as a criminal and Melissa an innocent girl. Ifizens know how ruthless

    Melissa is, I wonder if Braden will be shameful."

    Nicole''s tone was icy cold. Nicole knew it was because he loved her.

    "What can I do? When Melissa whipped me, she definitely wouldn''t leave behind any evidence like a

    security tape. Besides, Parker found that ce. He wouldn''t find a ce with a surveince camera,

    right?"

    Upon hearing this, Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    "Maybe."

    "What?"

    Samuel hurriedly called Ernesto.

    "Interrogate Parker whether there was surveince where he kidnapped Nicole."

    Ernesto felt confused whether Samuel gave such an order, but he quickly followed it anyway.

    Not long after, Ernesto sent a message back.

    "Mr. Green, Parker said there is a surveince camera."

    "Really?"

    Nicole and Samuel were quite surprised by this answer.

    Ernesto said, "Yes. Parker said since there are surveince cameras, no one was guarding at that time.

    He tied Mrs. Green up so firmly that she couldn''t escape. He wanted to see her panic and fear through

    the surveince camera and slowly destroyed her willpower before the final blow. However, before he

    could make a move, something happened to Mrs. Green. "

    Nicole didn''t know how toment this.

    Parker was really a psychopath!

    Fortunately, the surveince camera gave them a glimmer of hope.

    "Leave it to me."

    Samuel immediately understood the way Nicole looked at him.

    There was no guarantee to obtain the video through other means. As an expert hacker, Samuel could

    easily hack into Parker''sputer.

    Seeing that Samuel offered to help, Nicole smiled and said, "Thank you, hubby."

    "What do you call me?"

    Samuel''s mood was suddenly brightened.

    Nicole lowered her head and stopped talking. But she raised the corner of her lips.

    Samuel knew that she did it on purpose.

    "Not going to divorce me?"

    He wrapped his arms around her neck and asked affectionately.

    "Yet to be decided!"

    Nicole did not object but gave an ambiguous reply. But for Samuel, this was a pretty good start.

    "Alright, I''m waiting for your decision."

    He smiled and took theptop. He switched to Parker''sputer system and quickly found the video of

    Melissa whipping Nicole.

    Melissa''s sinister and ferocious appearance appeared on the screen. He could feel her strength to whip

    Nicole.

    Samuel watched the video and was transported to the scene where Nicole was abused. His heart was

    immediately filled with rage that he couldn''t control.

 Chapter 980 Let the Joy of Marriage Wash away the Sadness of Death

    Chapter 980 Let the Joy of Marriage Wash away the Sadness of Death

    Nicole gently covered the back of Samuel''s hand with her little hands, which calmed down his rage.

    "I''ll deal with it myself. Don''t worry, I''ll take revenge on Melissa in my own way."

    "I didn''t protect you well."

    Nicole felt especially guilty and his eyes turned red.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "Life is full of idents. You can''t be by my side all the time. Even if

    you watch over me for 24 hours, you can''t promise to shield me from any hurt. Don''t put too much

    burden on yourself. I''m fine, really. The wound just hurts a little."

    "I feel heartbroken when you hurt."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly and whispered, "I want to tear apart the person who hurt you."

    "Come on, we''re businessmen. Don''t go to extremes. It''s not worth it tomit a crime because of

    such a scum."

    Nicole knew that Samuel might fight against the whole world for her. This was the least she wanted to

    see.

    She was sure that she could handle it by herself.

    Seeing her insistence, Samuel could only nod.

    "I''ve already recorded the video. I''ve made a short one. Do you need it?"

    "Of course."

    Nicole wanted to get up, but identally hurt the wound. She moaned in pain.

    "Slow down. I''ll help you. You should just lie down."

    Samuel quickly put down the things in his hand and supported Nicole.

    Nicole smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''m not that vulnerable."

    She moved to theputer and watched the shorter video. She could clearly see Melissa''s vicious

    appearance.

    Nicole asked an entertainment reporter to immediately post the video.

    The Inte was overwhelmed with discussion.

    "Holy shit, what a breaking news! Didn''t he say that Nicole framed Melissa? Why was Melissa the one

    who was violent?"

    "The reversal is so shocking. The Bush family wanted to frame Nicole who was innocent!"

    Shortly after, Samuel asked a reporter to post the diagnosis of Nicole''s injury.

    Netizens quickly found the hospital where Nicole was treated and got the first-hand information.

    "Holy shit, might Nicole have hurt herself just to frame Melissa? If so, it costs too much."

    "I don''t think so. No matter what, Nicole is Mrs. Green. Would she beat herself up like this? I''ve asked

    someone to evaluate the authenticity of the video. It''s not fake. Nicole must be telling the truth."

    "What kind of people are the Bushes? They did such a terrible thing to their adopted daughter. Looks

    like Nicole is the victim."

    Netizens all supported Nicole.

    When Mr. and Mrs. Bush saw the news, they became furious.

    "We really underestimated her. She framed Melissa so viciously. Why didn''t I notice her cruel nature

    before?"

    Mrs. Bush was so angry that she almost broke the bowl in her hand.

    Braden frowned and said coldly, "Where''s Melissa? Have you reached to her? Ask her if she did it."

    "Do you really believe this video Nicole posted? She''s just talking nonsense. Melissa wouldn''t do such

    a thing!"

    "I''ve told you to call!"

    Braden''s voice suddenly got loud, and Mrs. Bush got startled.

    "Bush, why..."

    "It was as clear as day that Melissa whipped Nicole. I understand why she did this due to hatred.

    However, how could she leave a video evidence? She has to exin as soon as possible, otherwise

    her reputation will be ruined. Hurry up and call Melissa."

    Hearing what Braden said, Mrs. Bush did not dare to dy. She hurriedly called Melissa. However, no

    one picked up the phone.

    "What if something happened to her? She didn''t answer the phone."

    "Impossible. Country F is a ce beyond Samuel''s reach. She will be very safe. Does she surf the

    Inte? Call Major and ask him about this. Did Melissa change her number?"

    Braden''s words alleviated Mrs. Bush''s anxiety.

    She hurriedly called Major.

    Major had read the online news. He was d that he had sent Melissa away.

    A beauty was lying in his arms. She felt a little dissatisfied when she saw Major looking at the trending

    topic again.

    "Major, is Twitter prettier than me?"

    She tugged at Major''s cor and stretched out her hand to draw circles around Major''s chest in a

    seductive way.

    Major was soon sexually aroused.

    "Beauty, let me see how beautiful you are!"

    Major rolled over and pressed the woman under him.

    She shouted, "Major, don''t do this. It''s in the day!"

    She pretended to push him away, but Major pulled off her clothes.

    They both gasped.

    At this moment, Mrs. Bush called.

    Major got stunned and then angry to be bothered by the ringtone.

    "Major,e on!"

    Seeing that Major was a little distracted, the woman grabbed him by the neck and kissed him.

    At this moment, Major didn''t want to pay any attention to Mrs. Bush''s phone call. He continued the sex

    with her woman.

    Mrs. Bush felt a little anxious, for no one answered her phone.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Braden, Major is not answering the phone, either. Is he with Melissa?"

    "Perhaps, I''ll call backter."

    Braden was irritated.

    He smoked again.

    Nicole''s reaction really caught him off guard.

    If he didn''t deal with it, Melissa''s life would be ruined.

    Thinking of this, Braden pulled some strings and even spent money to change the trending hashtag,

    but he failed. Not long after, this video was headlined as the most breaking news.

    Allizens were cursing Melissa for her cruelty. In their eyes, Nicole was a weak and pitiful adopted

    daughter who was bullied.

    Samuel finally felt better.

    He had never used Twitter. He would just get Melissa or her parents beaten up for revenge. He never

    expected that Nicole would use the Inte to retaliate against the Bush family.

    Samuel was impressed by Nicole.

    He was proud of his woman.

    Nicole naturally felt Samuel''s gaze. She nced at him and whispered, "Do you think something is

    strange?"

    "What''s so strange?"

    "Melissa didn''t respond to the video at all. This isn''t her style!"

    Samuel did not think it would be a great deal.

    "With solid evidence, how can she defend herself?"

    "That''s why it is strange. Would she willingly admit her mistake without justifying herself?"

    Samuel pondered on Nicole''s words.

    That was right.

    Now, all theizens were cursing her. She should havee out to exin this.

    At this moment, he received a phone call from Ernesto.

    "Mr. Green, there is credible information that Melissa is nowhere to be found in Country F now."

    "What do you mean by nowhere?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Nicole was also surprised.

    How could a woman who had just arrived in Country F disappear without a reason?

    Ernesto whispered, "I don''t know. Our men can''t get in. I bought the information from a hooligan over

    there. It''s not clear what''s going on. I''ll follow up."

    "Keep watching."

    "Got it."

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole tilted her head and asked doubtfully, "How did she disappear? No

    wonder she didn''t respond to anyment on the Inte. She was controlled. What do you think?"

    Samuel shook his head slightly and had an unfathomable expression.

    "Get some rest. I''m going out for smoking."

    Nicole was stunned.

    His addiction to cigarettes wasn''t that great. He was smoking again because of the silent thing between

    them. Nicole a little depressed.

    "Stop smoking. If you''re sick from smoking and pass away first, I won''t be widowed. I''ll find someone to

    marry on the day you''re buried. I''ll let the joy of marriage wash away the sadness of death."

    "Nonsense."

    Samuel stretched out his hand and flicked at Nicole''s forehead. He doted on Nicole.

    Nicole pouted, not stopping him, "I''m serious. Try it if you don''t believe me."

    "Alright, I won''t smoke anymore, okay? I''ll go out and fetch some water for you."

    Nicole was now certain that Samuel was just looking for an excuse to leave.

    Nicole did not know why he went out. But she bet it was because of Melissa''s disappearance.

    "Go. Don''t bother me here."

    Nicole waved her hand and turned away from him like an awkward child.

    Samuel couldn''t help but want tough.

    "What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it back for youter."

    "You, okay?"

    Nicole defied him.

    Nicole was stunned for a moment, and then grinned.

    "Not for now, but I can give you a little bit of benefits. I''ll let you kiss and touch me as long as you wish."

    "Get lost!"

    Nicole''s face flushed with embarrassment.

    She shouldn''t have mentioned it.

    "Get lost!"

    Nicole pulled the nket and wrapped herself, not looking at Samuel anymore.

    Samuel really wanted to sleep with Nicole right now. But there was something more important to do

    now.

    He smiled and walked out with his phone.

    After he left, Nicole struggled to get out of bed. She wanted to know who Samuel called. Unfortunately,

    the door was thick and soundproof. She could not hear a word.

    She wanted to open the door, only to see two bodyguards in ck standing outside. She got upset.

    Samuel was so cautious.

    She couldn''t help but return to bed.

    After Samuel came out, he went to the end of the corridor with his phone.

    The windows here were open and he could see the street outside.

    Samuel took out a cigarette and was about to light it up. He remembered what Nicole said just now.

    Then he rolled the cigarette between his fingers and made a phone call.

    "Did you hide Melissa?"

 Chapter 981 Lets Form an Alliance

    Chapter 981 Let''s Form an Alliance

    Zayn was a little surprised when he received Samuel''s call. After all, not everyone could find out about

    what was happening there, and he had just seeded when Samuel called him. Zayn couldn''t help but

    be a little surprised. He was a little more fearful of Samuel from the bottom of his heart.

    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."

    Zayn wasn''t an idiot. It wouldn''t do him any good to expose himself now since he was not getting along

    well with Samuel.

    Samuel was very clever. When he heard Zayn''s words, his voice became a bit deep.

    "Zayn, I am not your enemy, so you don''t need to be so cautious. Melissa is not famous. She suddenly

    disappeared just as she went there. I can''t think of anyone but you who can do this so secretly. But

    aren''t you afraid that your siblings will notice? It''s not easy to nurture your own power these past few

    years, is it? Why don''t we form an alliance?"

    Samuel''s words shocked Zayn slightly.

    He was surprised.

    For so many years, he had been alone. He lived alone, nned alone, and moved on alone.

    Now Samuel suddenly mentioned the alliance, which caught him off guard.

    "I remember Mr. Green telling me not long ago to stay away from Nicole."

    "This is also my attitude now. Stay away from Nicole. I formed an alliance with you because of the

    blood rtionship between you and Nicole. I also know how difficult it is for you to live there. As a

    businessman, forming an alliance with you is beneficial to me."

    Samuelpletely threw Nicole out.

    He didn''t want his wife involved in the political turmoil.

    Zayn frowned tightly.

    "Before my mother died, she was still concerned about Nicole. She told me to find Nicole no matter

    what, so I...."

    "Nicole is doing very well now. I think your mother isforted as well. After all, no mother wants her

    child to be dragged into a political turmoil. You can''t avoid it and have to struggle. But Nicole can have

    a different life. I think you can''t deny that. She is the safest without you."

    Samuel interrupted.

    Zayn fell into deep thought for a moment.

    If it wasn''t the best for Nicole, he would have already recognized her. How could Samuel have spoken

    to him like this?

    However, putting aside Nicole, Zayn admitted that Samuel was right from the point of view of a

    businessman and a politician.

    "I don''t have much ambition. I just want to live. Therefore, Mr. Green, I may not be able to give you the

    wealth you want."

    Samuel looked at the traffic outside and suddenlyughed, "Zayn, if you don''t have power to stand at

    the top of the power, do you think you have a chance to live? It would be fine if you are really willing to

    be insignificant, but you are not. You said you wanted to live, but what about your subordinates? You''ve

    been hibernating for so long. If you really don''t have any ideas, do you believe it yourself?"

    Zayn narrowed his eyes and became nervous.

    Few people had ever been able to guess what he was thinking.

    His siblings felt relieved about him, seeing him doing well in the entertainment industry these past few

    years, not interfering in domestic affairs at all.

    But Samuel was right.

    He was unwilling!

    His mother''s death was not an ident. He wanted to revenge!

    However, his current ability was too weak, so he could only live cautiously. He even lowered his status

    and came to the entertainment industry to be an actor.

    If Nicole hadn''t been injured by Melissa this time, he wouldn''t have let anyone notice the power he had

    secretly nurtured.

    Hearing that Zayn didn''t say anything, Samuel continued. "Do you think your secretive siblings won''t be

    able to find out what I can find out? If you want to hide yourself, you can only work with me. You have

    to believe that with the rtionship between Nicole and you, I won''t harm you. I can even help you. My

    influence and wealth can do many things for you, and even help you get to the position that everyone

    admires. If you form an alliance with me, you won''t lose anything, my dear brother-inw."

    The address caused the corner of Zayn''s lips to twitch.

    Who told him to scram away not long ago?

    Who drove him away like a ferocious beast?

    Now he was calling him brother-inw?

    Wasn''t it said that Samuel was cold and indifferent?

    What the hell was the brother-inw?

    Zayn''s mind was not idle.

    Admittedly, what Samuel said was correct. He needed assistance.

    Originally, he wanted to find an opportunity to get in touch with the Don family. As for the military or the

    business, the Don family was the best candidate. But now that Samuel took the initiative toe

    forward, he couldn''t help but hesitate.

    Samuel seemed to have guessed Zayn''s thoughts and whispered. "Don''t think about the Don family.

    Your mother''s rtionship with the Don family is not simple. Once you find the Don family, you don''t

    need to do anything and your siblings will hear the news. Do you think you have a chance? I, on the

    other hand, am different. For the time being, no one knows Nicole''s identity. Your siblings will not

    investigate Nicole for no reason. As long as you stay away from Nicole, she will not be exposed. I''m a

    businessman, and I have nothing to do with you. If we form an alliance, no one will expect it, right? "

    Zayn admitted that what Samuel said was right.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "Use your strings to send a few of my subordinates to your country and then hand over Melissa to me.

    Even if someone finds out that Melissa was kidnapped, they will definitely not be able to find you. You

    can continue to disguise yourself well and I will distract them."

    When he heard Samuel''s words, Zayn''s brows furrowed even deeper.

    "Have you thought about it? If you kidnap someone, you will probably be listed as an illegal resident for

    the rest of your life. You won''t be able to enter my country for the rest of your life."

    "That''s why I need you. Even if I be the illegal resident of your country, as long as you are

    powerful, you will be able to resolve the matter easily, right? Moreover, if you really wish for Nicole to

    return to worship your mother one day, then you must be able to give her a strong backing so that she

    can rest in peace, right? Zayn, if you want to get powerful and seek revenge, I can help you. All I want

    is the safety of my wife."

    Zayn fell silent.

    He always faked it very well.

    Ever since he almost died when he was young, until he finally left the country to develop in the

    entertainment industry, every step he took had been carefully considered. But now, Samuel had

    actually seen through his ultimate goal.

    To tell the truth, Zayn was a little scared.

    Being enemies with such a person was undoubtedly terrifying.

    Samuel was right. With Nicole, Samuel would help him. However, he really wanted to recognize Nicole.

    She was the only person in the world who he cared about.

    "Samuel, I can help you. At the same time, I can also give you and Nicole pass cards, but I have one

    request."

    "Say it."

    "I hope you can bring her here to pay tribute to my mother, okay?"

    Zayn''s request was not excessive, but for Samuel and Nicole, there was a considerable risk.

    "I need to think about it, and Nicole can''t get through now, you know."

    "I understand. I can wait."

    "Hang up first."

    Samuel hung up the phone, his eyes deep.

    There was nothing wrong with forming an alliance with Zayn.

    Originally, Samuel did not want to participate in the political struggle of other countries. However, that

    person was Nicole''s brother. Once Nicole found out all the truth one day, Zayn would be the one she

    cared the most.

    Samuel sighed.

    Seeing the cigarette in his hand couldn''t be smoked made him even more depressed.

    He threw the cigarette into the trash can and went back to the ward.

    Nicole had already fallen asleep. Because of her injuries, her eyebrows were tightly knitted.

    Samuel was extremely distressed. Knowing that Nicole liked to eat the food he made, he went out to

    ask for a room from the hospital. He changed it into a temporary kitchen and had some ingredients sent

    over. He cooked a bowl of preserved egg and lean porridge for Nicole in the kitchen.

    Nicole was woken up by the phone ringing.

    She looked at the unfamiliar phone number on the screen and couldn''t help but be shocked for a

    moment, but she still answered it.

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, Garina."

    When Garina''s voice came, Nicole was slightly shocked.

    "Garina?"

    "Yes, I saw your news online. Are you alright now?"

    Garina''s call surprised Nicole.

    "It''s fine. I won''t die."

    "I can see that you''re seriously injured. I can''t visit you now. I can only make a phone call and ask you

    how you are."

    Garina was still taking care of the baby, so she naturally couldn''te over. However, Nicole was still

    gratified that she had such an intention.

    The rtionship between the two of them was not so good, but Garina''s actions naturally gave Nicole a

    good impression, although it was very likely that she made this call because of her job. But what about

    Nicole?

    "It''s fine. I''m able to survive. How about you? Take good care of yourself and report to the crew. I will

    retreat at any moment."

    With Nicole''s clear words, Garina naturally felt relieved.

    Originally, she was lucky to know Nicole, but now that Nicole was injured, she didn''t know what was

    going on with the crew. She was afraid that Nicole would not keep her promise. Now that she heard

    Nicole''s words, Garina felt veryforted, but she also felt that she was being a little mean.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Green. I...."

    "It''s okay. I like to get along with people like you, because you''re always direct."

    Nicole was cool with that. The entertainment industry was quiteplicated, and people''s minds were

    even more strange and changeable. It wasn''t a bad thing to meet Garina.

    The two of them chatted before Garina hung up the phone. After all, they weren''t very familiar with

    each other.

    Nicole couldn''t sleep anymore.

    She was a little hungry. Just as she was about to call Samuel, a nurse pushed open the door and

    walked in.

    "I''m getting you an injection."

    She was wearing a mask, so Nicole could not see her face clearly, but the voice was somewhat

    familiar.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 982 Just Because Im Samuel

    Chapter 982 Just Because I''m Samuel

    "What? Shouldn''t I be getting an infusion?"

    Nicole asked subconsciously.

    The nurse''s eyes lit up for a moment, and then she looked down and said. "It''s the order. I don''t know."

    There was something wrong with what she said.

    Nicole frowned.

    "Have we met before?"

    A trace of panic shed through the nurse''s eyes.

    "I have an ordinary face, so you might feel familiar with it. Hurry up, I have to go to another wardter."

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    As the nurse spoke, she took the item and came to Nicole.

    Nicole''s doubts deepened.

    She nced at her, who was not wearing a work card.

    "Where''s your work card?"

    "On the nurse''s desk, Mrs. Green, please cooperate."

    As she spoke, the nurse started, almost semipulsively giving Nicole an injection.

    Under such circumstances, Nicole naturally wouldn''t cooperate.

    This nurse didn''t have a work license, and this voice was obviously somewhat familiar. In addition to

    her panicked gaze just now, Nicole felt that she might not be the nurse of this hospital.

    "I won''t take it. Let your head nursee!"

    Nicole avoided the nurse.

    The nurse was a little annoyed and continued to catch Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, don''t be willful. Your injuries need to be injected now. I guarantee that I''ll be gentle."

    As she spoke, she grabbed Nicole again.

    Nicole had a bad temper, and now she was even more irritated.

    "I told you that I wouldn''t take it. Let your head nursee!"

    She shook off the nurse, but because of this, her wound split open, and cold sweat broke out from the

    pain.

    The nurse no longer cared about camouging anything and rushed towards Nicole with the needle in

    hand.

    Nicole quickly kicked her needle out of her hand and shouted at the door.

    "Are all the people standing outside the door dead?"

    Nicole''s face turned pale with pain.

    This damned nurse was obviously here for her!

    Who was she?

    When the bodyguards outside heard the sound, they quickly pushed open the door and ran in. They

    saw the nurse get up and grab the things beside her and head towards Nicole again.

    This time, the bodyguard moved quickly and immediately subdued the nurse.

    Nicole was drenched in cold sweat, but she persisted.

    This woman obviously wanted her life.

    "Go, take the liquid in this needle and test it."

    Nicole did not believe that the liquid was really anti-inmmatory medicine.

    Hearing the news, Samuel hurriedly ran over.

    "Are you alright?"

    He saw blood oozing out of Nicole''s back and kicked the nurse''s chest angrily.

    The nurse coughed repeatedly and finally coughed out a mouthful of blood, really miserable.

    Nicole stopped Samuel.

    "I''ve already sent someone to investigate what''s inside. What I''m curious about now is who she is."

    Samuel signaled and the bodyguard immediately removed the nurse''s mask.

    At this moment, Nicole could clearly see her face.

    "Eleanore?"

    She was a little surprised. She didn''t expect to see Eleanore here, and she didn''t expect Eleanore to

    assassinate her regardless of anything.

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed.

    "Are you all dead? Just let her in and hurt my wife?"

    The bodyguard immediately broke out in cold sweat.

    "Mr. Green, it''s our fault!"

    "Leave and receive your punishment."

    The bodyguards had no objections on the disposal of Samuel. If it weren''t for Nicole''s agility and strong

    sense of safety, they probably wouldn''t even be able to save their lives now.

    When Eleanore saw all of this, sheughed so crazily that tears came out of her eyes.

    Nicole looked at her and frowned slightly.

    "Eleanore, I don''t have any deep enmity with you. Why?"

    "Why? Nicole, you are spoiled by men and don''t know the sufferings of the world? What did I do? I just

    dislike you and show it. What is this in the workce? I was so blind that I didn''t know that you were

    Mrs. Green. I was unlucky to offend you. But you not only kicked me out of the crew, but also banned

    me. Since I offended you, I gave up my musical career, but no one dared to want me even as a waiter.

    Do you dare to say that this is not your doing? You almost killed me. Why can''t I kill you?"

    Eleanore was very excited, even filled with rage and madness.

    Nicole looked at Samuel nkly.

    "You did it?"

    "I''m not the one who banned her in the music and entertainment circles. I did all the banning. Why

    should I forgive her since she hurt my wife?"

    Samuel''s words made Eleanore even angrier.

    "Just because you''re rich and powerful? Why do you treat me like this?"

    "With your usations against my wife and everything you''ve done to her, I only banned you here. If

    you leave this city, you can still live in another city. I didn''t kill you, but you want my wife''s life. It seems

    like I''m being merciful."

    Samuel regretted it.

    If he had known this, he would have sent someone to throw Eleanore to the north or south poles, so

    that Nicole wouldn''t suffer that.

    If it wasn''t for Nicole''s vignce, he couldn''t imagine the consequences right now.

    Samuel''s expression became gloomy.

    Eleanore smiled frantically and said, "I just did what many people in the workce would do. Why are

    you banning me? Why am I leaving this city?"

    "Just because I am Samuel!"

    Samuel''s words instantly made Eleanore out of words.

    "When you hurt my wife, you didn''t know her background. That''s your own fault. I don''t know what

    other people are like in the workce. My wife can''t be wronged in the workce. Originally, I only

    banned you here, but now you have to pay for your actions!"

    "Do you still dare to lynch me? Samuel, it''s not all up to you."

    Eleanore was a little scared.

    This man in front of her was really terrifying, but did she still have a way out?

    No!

    She didn''t!

    Ever since she agreed to hurt Nicole, she had no way out.

    Eleanore looked at the silent Nicole and sneered. "You''re lucky, but who can guarantee that you can be

    so lucky the next time? Nicole, I''ll wait and see how your life ends."

    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to see it."

    Ashley pushed open the door and entered, holding the data of the liquid in her hand.

    Nicole smiled when she saw her.

    "You''re here?"

    "Yes."

    Ashley just nodded and gave the data to Samuel.

    "I think we can call the police. The liquid inside will cause great pain as long as it is injected into the

    body. If we inject anti-inmmatory medicine into Nicole, there will be a chemical reaction and Nicole

    will be poisoned to death."

    Ashley''s words shocked Samuel, and even the temperature of the room dropped to the freezing point.

    "What a vicious woman!"

    Eleanore gritted her teeth and said. "It''s a pity that I failed. Nicole, you''d better be careful."

    "Bring her over to the police for interrogation. A music student actually knows such profound chemistry

    and pharmacology. How is it possible if there is no one behind her?"

    Samuel''s words immediately caused Eleanore''s expression to change.

    "There''s no one behind me. I just want Nicole dead! She''s the one who cut off my money, which is like

    killed my parents. I can''t help but take the revenge! Everything was my own idea!"

    Eleanore shouted angrily, but she was brought away very quickly, and Nicole frowned.

    "There''s actually someone behind Eleanore?"

    Before this, Nicole really thought that Eleanore had attacked her because of her dissatisfaction, but

    what she said just now was redundant, causing Nicole to immediately be alert.

    Ashley nodded and said. "It should be. She doesn''t understand these things. Furthermore, the

    medicine we prescribed for you is confidential. She actually knows. This is not something her can do."

    "I''ll investigate this matter."

    Samuel''s eyes were exceptionally cold.

    In his area, Nicole was robbed away by someone and was seriously injured. Now, with him here, Nicole

    almost died.

    His subordinates really needed to be investigated.

    "Ashley, check Nicole. Her wound seems to have split open."

    Seeing the blood of Nicole, Samuel couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    "Alright."

    Ashley nodded slightly and began to examine Nicole.

    Samuel walked out.

    The bodyguards outside the door had already been changed.

    Ernesto also rushed over as soon as possible.

    Seeing that Samuel''s expression was not very good, he hurriedly whispered, "Mr. Green, I will

    immediately go back and investigate."

    "These bodyguards are all our men?"

    Samuel''s eyes were cold, terrifying.

    Ernesto bit his lower lip and said. "No, our people are watching Mr. and Mrs. Bush in the Seapolis City.

    Recently, there have been a lot of requests for leave and there are not enough men. The bodyguards

    here were recruited by me on an ad hoc basis."

    Samuel did not say anything, but his sharp eyes were like sharp swords, piercing Ernesto so hard that

    he almostmitted suicide to apologize.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Green. It''s my fault. I''ll go screen the people immediately."

    "Change them all! Let our men take over. Call back all those who have taken leave or go to the base.

    Receive your punishment. Nicole is fine this time, fortunately. If anything happens, your life will not be

    worth it."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Ernesto hurriedly nodded.

    Hearing the news of Nicole''s ident, Ernesto was almost heart-broken.

    He really regretted it and hurriedly went to investigate. Now that Samuel had lost his temper, Ernesto

    hurriedly handed over the things in his hand.

    "I''ve already checked. After Eleanore was banned, someone came into contact with her and secretly

    sent her family abroad. She is a man of sacrifice now. I don''t think we can get any useful information

    from her."

    His words made Samuel''s eyes sink a little.

    A man of sacrifice?

    He had plenty of ways to make a man of death speak. What about a man of sacrifice?

    Now, he was curious as to who the person behind was.

 Chapter 983 Is She a Foodie?

    Chapter 983 Is She a Foodie?

    "Any other clues?"

    Samuel asked when looking at the information in his hand.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "That''s all we''ve got now," Ernesto whispered.

    "I want to know who is behind Eleanore and who she contacted after she left the crew."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Then Ernesto went away.

    Nicole was still changing the dressing inside. Samuel wanted to go in, only to find that the room had

    been locked.

    There were only Ashley and Nicole inside. It was probably because Nicole feared that Samuel would

    feel ufortable and deliberately did this.

    Samuel sighed slightly with a more serious expression.

    Whoever wanted to hurt Nicole was unforgivable now!

    In the room, Ashley cut off Nicole''s clothes, finding the wounds inside. She sighed, "What kind of luck

    do you have? It seems all the people bear grudges on you everywhere you go."

    "I don''t know either. I guess I''m too pretty. They are jealous of me."

    Nicole smiled and teased, but she suddenly almost jumped up to exim.

    "What a smart mouth! Look at your injuries. Why don''t you keep your nose clean?"

    Ashley nced at her and said calmly. But she did it more gently.

    Nicole naturally knew that Ashley got more bark than bite. She couldn''t help but smile, "Dr. Ashley,

    when will I recover?"

    "Your bones have been hurt. Are you still expecting to leave the hospital in a few days? Stay well, and

    don''t expect to leave the hospital for a month."

    Ashley looked at the wounds on Nicole''s body seriously.

    "Don''t you think about dealing with the burn on your body?"

    Ashley did not know much about the stuff between Nicole and Samuel. She did not gossip, but the burn

    had obviously been on Nicole''s body for years.

    She was just curious about what happened on earth. Why such a beautiful woman like Nicole got

    injured all over?

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    If Ashley hadn''t mentioned it, she would have forgotten about the burn on her body.

    "Where''s the burn? Isn''t it a pretty tattoo?"

    Nicole smiled.

    "Do you think I''m blind? Don''t talk if you don''t want to. Stop bullshit. I find your tattoo has some allergic

    reaction, but your burns can''t be covered. I know a good dermatologist. If you want, I can help you

    contact the doctor. Just take advantage of this hospitalization opportunity to deal with all the injuries on

    your body. As a woman in your twenties, you make your body so old. Doesn¡¯t Samuel feel disgusted?"

    "How dare he!"

    Nicole was firm.

    The two chatted for a while as Ashley had treated the wound.

    "Fine. I will leave you alone. I guess Samuel would like to kick the door open now. I''m gone. Call me

    anytime."

    "OK."

    Nicole nodded, with her back drenching in cold sweat.

    It really hurt!

    She would definitely not let Melissa off!

    When Ashley went out, she saw Samuel shuffling through a cigarette in his hand. He seemed very

    anxious and impatient. He hurriedly came to her when he saw Ashley out.

    "Why did you close the door?"

    "Your wife''s injuries are serious. She''s afraid of the wind. I also feared that you are too careless when

    you go inside, so I locked the door. Don''t worry. I didn''t bully her."

    After that, Ashley paused for a moment and continued, "The tattoo on her body is a little infected. If

    possible, she''d better take a skin grafting operation."

    Samuel was suddenly shocked.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "What?"

    "I mean does that skin grafting surgery hurt?"

    Ashley looked at him and replied coldly.

    "It''s definitely not as painful as the burn on her back then."

    Hearing those words, Samuel turned a little pale.

    "I see. Go find a reliable doctor."

    "Your wife doesn''t seem to want to take it."

    "I''ll persuade her."

    After Samuel finished, Ashley left.

    She had told the truth. Then it was up to them to decide.

    When Samuel entered the room, Nicoley there motionlessly.

    He walked over gently and discovered that Nicole was already asleep.

    She did not sleep very well, with her brows tightly knitted and her hands pulling the sheets. Her

    knuckles were slightly pale, and even her face was somewhat frighteningly pale.

    Samuel gently lifted the nket, and what he saw was Nicole''s scarred back.

    Besides the wounds, the tattoo on her body was indeed a little red.

    Was it because the stimtion of the drug that Nicole got allergic?

    Samuel did not know. But when he saw the burns hidden under the tattoo, all the memories appeared

    in his mind like a movie.

    Was Nicole lucky or unlucky to fall in love with him in her life?

    Actually, Samuel knew that Nicole might be better off than now if he let her go.

    Not long ago, when Nicole wanted to divorced, Samuel also thought about this.

    The stuff of the Green family was tooplicated, so was Samuel''s identity. There were too many

    schemes surrounding him, and Nicole couldn''t have a peaceful and stable life.

    Perhaps if he let go of her, she would marry an ordinary man, who needn''t be too outstanding but could

    bring Nicole peace and happiness. Perhaps this was what Nicole wanted the most.

    But when he thought of letting her go, Samuel''s heart got so hurt.

    He couldn''t bear that!

    Even if he got Nicole involved into his swamp, he was still reluctant to let her go.

    Because she was his life!

    If Nicole was gone, he didn''t know what the meaning of his life was.

    Samuel tucked Nicole in. She was still woken up though he behaved gently.

    "Did I hurt you?"

    Samuel med himself.

    Nicole shook her head, feeling a little thirsty.

    "I want to drink some water."

    "I''ll get it for you."

    Samuel stood up to pour a cup of warm water for Nicole. He helped her up. Then she leaned against

    his shoulder and Samuel brought the water to her lips.

    Nicole took a sip and didn''t drink any more.

    Samuel ced the cup on the table and wanted to help Nicole lie down, but she stopped him.

    "I want to sit for a while."

    "Can you?"

    "I''m OK."

    Nicole slowly moved her butt. Although her movements were very light, she still got painful in cold

    sweat.

    Given that, Samuel''s heart was almost broken.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry."

    Nicole waved her hand and looked at the man in front of her. She smiled and said, "Don''t say sorry to

    me. You''ve been talking too much recently. Every time I got injured, you said sorry. But it really has

    nothing to do with you. It''s impossible for you to protect me all the time, and it''s impossible for your

    opponent to be unable to find the chance all the time. As a saying goes, ''The concern of the thief is

    worse than the theft itself.'' I''m being shadowed, so it''s useless to be on guard."

    Hearing that, Samuel felt very ufortable.

    "I miss my children."

    Nicole spoke her mind.

    She really missed the children, but she couldn''t meet them because of her injury. This was so terrible.

    Samuel whispered, "I''ll get theme to see you."

    "Don''t. They will worry if they see me in injury. Especially for Lucas, now he has a different identity and

    there are many rules there. If he knew about this and ran over here recklessly, his future would be

    over."

    When Nicole talked about the children, her eyes were filled with joy, holiness, and gentleness.

    Looking at her, Samuel suddenly felt that time was peaceful and beautiful.

    But after thinking twice, Samuel realized there were no many quiet years. It was just that someone

    carried the burden for him.

    In his marriage, Nicole had always been the one who carried the burden.

    Samuel was even more ufortable.

    "These days you''d better had light meals. When you get better, I''ll give you some others."

    Nicole wanted tough.

    Was she a foodie?

    She was not Zoe, who was meat-loving.

    "Fine."

    However, Nicole did not say anything. She nced at Samuel and smiled, "How is Braden?"

    "It''s still on query. I think there will be news tomorrow."

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t intend to lie down, Samuel picked up an orange randomly and peeled it.

    Nicole knew that it was a little difficult to find evidence of Braden''s giarism, but she wasn''t in a hurry.

    More haste, less speed. She enjoyed the process.

    "What about Melissa?"

    "She is missing and has been kidnapped. My guards are handling this. They will take over soon. You

    want to kill her or cut her into pieces. It''s all up to you."

    Samuel looked a little ruthless.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "No, it''s not worth getting awsuit for such a woman, but I

    won''t spare her easily. I will get these three whips back bit by bit."

    "Do you have a n?"

    Samuel couldn''t help but ask when he saw the light in Nicole''s eyes.

    Now Nicole was like a fox, but he liked her much more.

    Nicole shook her head, "I haven''t thought about it yet, but lock her up first. Let her taste the feeling of

    being abandoned and kidnapped."

    "OK."

    Samuel had no objection to her words.

    As he spoke, an orange had been peeled.

    Nicole looked at the orange and frowned slightly.

    "I didn''t say I wanted to eat."

    "It''s vitamin and good for your health."

    Since Samuel had said that, Nicole naturally couldn''t refuse. She could only take it over to eat.

    The orange was sweet and tasted good.

    Nicole ate up an orange for the first time.

    "Samuel."

    "Well?"

    "I feel ufortable."

    Nicole pouted like a child who had been wronged.

    Samuel immediately felt tortured.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "Let me take a bite."

    Nicole asked unreasonably.

    She thought that Samuel would refuse, but he directly rolled up his sleeves and showed his arms to

    her.

    "Come on."

    Nicole indeed took a bite, but Samuel showed no expression, as if it wasn''t him being bit.

 Chapter 984 His Rough Skin Was Not Delicious

    Chapter 984 His Rough Skin Was Not Delicious

    Samuel feared Nicole would crack her teeth as she gritted it so hard.

    "You..."

    He intended to remind Nicole to be careful. But just after he spoke out one word, Nicole gave up and

    said in an upset voice, "Your skin was too rough to be delicious."

    Samuel smiled.

    "You are taking me as delicacy. Aren''t you a foodie?"

    He stretched out his fingers and gently wiped the water at the corner of Nicole''s mouth, not even

    looking at the bite marks on his arm.

    Samuel''s eyes were very beautiful, like deep sea or starry sky, thumping Nicole''s heart.

    What a handsome man!

    Nicole smiled with curved eyebrows.

    "Have you ever heard of ''being beautiful enough to feast the eyes''?"

    "Yes, I have. So, Mrs. Green, do you want to eat me?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole nodded immediately.

    Samuel smiled louder.

    "No, you can''t do it now. When you''re well, I''m at your disposal."

    "I have your words, Mr. Green."

    "Yes, Mrs. Green."

    Samuel touched her head and asked gently, "Are you hungry?"

    "A little. But I''m sleepy."

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Nicole rubbed her eyes.

    She didn''t know if the drops contained hypnosis or else. She just wanted to sleep.

    Samuel knew that this was because Nicole was too weak.

    This cmity caused great damage to her.

    A trace of heartache shed through his eyes.

    "Then go to sleep. I''ll stay here with you."

    "Don''t you have work to deal with?"

    Nicole couldn''t open her eyes.

    Samuel smiled and said, "You are the most important."

    Those words instantly made Nicole feel veryfortable.

    She knew that she was being a little pretentious.

    However, when one was sick and injured, he or she was inevitably fragile. At this moment, Nicole did

    not want to pretend. She just wanted to act in pettish character.

    Samuel and she were husband and wife. No matter what they did, they were allowed byw. They got

    the support of state policy, didn''t they?

    Thinking of that, Nicole smiled, and her eyes seemed to be shining with brilliance.

    "Mr. Green, you are so sweet."

    "I do mean it. Go to sleep."

    Samuel would not say these words in the past, but the more they experienced, the more he

    involuntarily said that.

    At first, he was a little embarrassed. But when he saw that Nicole enjoyed it and even smiled, Samuel

    felt that everything was worthy.

    Nicole yawned. In the end, she couldn''t hold back her sleepiness andy on Samuel''s body. She

    muttered, "Sleeping on my stomach is so tiring."

    Samuel looked at her with pity.

    "How about hugging you?"

    He asked.

    Nicole nodded. She leaned against Samuel''s arms and closed her eyes. Soon, she fell asleep and

    breathed evenly.

    Samuel felt that this moment was unbelievably beautiful.

    He really wanted to stop the time and hug Nicole like this until the end of his life.

    When Steven came, he saw Samuel hugging Nicole in a sound sleep.

    "Wow. This is a public ce. Is it appropriate?"

    "Don''t eat sour grapes. Wait outside. I''ll be right there."

    Samuel''s words made Steven a little depressed.

    "Who don''t have grapes? I also have a wife and daughters."

    "Will Dr. Ashley allow you to hug her like this?"

    Samuel''s words made Steven embarrassed.

    "Given that your wife is sick, I won''t argue with you."

    After saying that, he angrily opened the door and walked out. But he acted much more gently.

    Ashley must be irritated with him if he really affected Nicole''s rest.

    This was called respect, not fear of his wife.

    Steven said silently to himself and walked out.

    Seeing Steven leave, Samuel gently put Nicole on the bed.

    Nicole frowned subconsciously but did not wake up. Shey on the bed and continued to sleep.

    However, the cold bed was not asfortable as Samuel''s arms. She involuntarily huddled.

    Samuel hurriedly pulled the nket over to tuck her in and adjusted the temperature of the air

    conditioner in the room.

    Seeing Nicole fall asleep again, Samuel stood up and left the ward.

    Steven stood in the corridor, with eyes asionally looking in the direction of Ashley''s office. He

    frowned.

    After Samuel came out, he saw this scene and whispered, "Did you quarrel?"

    "Which one of your eyes caught us quarreling?"

    Steven red at him, touching a cigarette in his hand, and said indifferently, "Talk outside?"

    "Just stay here. I''m afraid that Nicole will be worried when she wakes up without seeing me."

    "Is your wife a baby?"

    Steven had some sour grapes.

    Samuel said calmly, "This is love."

    "Bullshit!"

    Steven put the cigarette on his ear with a somewhat irritated expression.

    "What''s wrong? Did Gemma cause trouble?"

    Samuel''s question made Steven to frown slightly.

    "I don''t care about that woman seeking death. A few days ago, Ashley asked me to help find out who

    kidnapped your wife. Now that you''re faster than me, I won''t say anything else."

    Steven sat on the bench, adjusting his posture a little.

    Samuel knew that Steven would not ask for this favor for no reason, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Is

    there something I don''t know?"

    "Yes."

    Steven nodded and said, "I found something interesting."

    "What?"

    "Parker has a personal rtionship with Major, but few people know about this."

    If Steven knew about things that others did not know, one could only say that Steven had great

    influence in this grey area.

    "Get to the point."

    Samuel said inly.

    Steven flouted and whispered, "I remember that you used to have an assistant called Jacob?"

    Samuel was surprised.

    "Is it rted to Jacob?"

    "A few months ago, Parker went to the Seapolis City."

    Steven''s words made Samuel frown slightly.

    "Is Parker rted to Jacob''s car ident?"

    "As far as I know, he might be. Major once identally saved Parker''s life. It was also Major who

    supported Parker to have current influence. The day he went to the Seapolis City coincided with

    Jacob''s ident. Do you think it was a coincidence?"

    After Steven finished speaking, he passed a piece of information to Samuel.

    "This is a video that my subordinates found at the scene of Jacob''s ident. Take a look. There''s the

    driver''s face, so you should be able to find him by pulling your strings. I have something else to do, so

    I''ll leave now."

    After that, Steven left and went directly to Ashley''s office.

    Samuel checked the information and looked at everything on it with a serious expression.

    Jacob was his brother and had been through tough times with him for so many years. But now, was it

    Major who found someone to hit Jacob?

    Major and Melissa were lovers. Melissa wanted Melissa and Nicole to die at that time. So, it was

    understandable for Major to stand up for Melissa.

    On the day of Jacob''s ident, Samuel had thought of this. But there was no evidence. Now that

    Steven had sent the driver''s video to him, Samuel naturally wouldn''t let go of this clue.

    He entered the room with the documents.

    Nicole didn''t sleep soundly, as if she was haunted by a nightmare. Although she didn''t shout, but she

    got so much cold sweat. She huddled herself up, as if she had been frightened by something, and her

    body trembled slightly.

    The moment Samuel entered the ward, he saw such a scene. He was so scared that he quickly walked

    to Nicole''s bed and hugged her in his arms.

    "It''s okay, Nicole. I''m here."

    Samuel''s voice was deep and mellow, with a trace of anxiety and heartache.

    Nicole seemed to hear a familiar voice. It was cool but familiar. She felt peaceful and rxed without

    rhyme or reason. Then she leaned against Samuel''s arms.

    Given that, Samuel took off his shoes and went to bed, hugging Nicole in his arms.

    Nicole didn''t know how long she had slept. When she opened her eyes, she found her lying down on

    Samuel''s chest, with saliva at the corner of her mouth.

    "Well..."

    She pushed Samuel away and wiped the saliva from her mouth, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Samuel put on a faint smile.

    "What were you dreaming about?"

    "I dreamed of eating meat."

    Nicole blinked her eyes and said mischievously.

    Samuel was slightly stunned and said dotingly, "When your get better, I will ask the chef to add some

    meat to your food. But now, no way."

    Nicole was surprised and then shook her head.

    What a fool!

    "I dreamed of eating your meat."

    Samuel was slightly stunned, and suddenly understood that his wife was telling a sex joke.

    "Is it delicious?"

    Samuel smiled again.

    After Nicole got injured, she seemed to have suddenly get over it, and her attitude towards Samuel had

    also changed greatly.

    Things were different from before though the tension between them had been eased after the cold war

    with Nicole. There seemed to be something between them, which made Nicole and Samuel a bit more

    estranged.

    Now that Samuel saw such a clingy wife, he was much happier.

    Nicole naturally knew what Samuel meant. She smiled mischievously and said, "It''s not delicious. Your

    skin is thick and rough."

    "Really? Why don''t you take a closer look? Or touch it? I''m obviously delicious."

    Samuel''s eyes were very gentle, making Nicole''s heart to beat wildly.

    If this man really wanted to seduce you, he didn''t need to do anything and just these beautiful nted

    eyes could hook your soul away.

    Nicole pushed Samuel away, feeling a little embarrassed.

    It was too unfulfilling to be flirted with by the other party.

    "I''m hungry."

    "What do you want to eat?"

    Samuel was amused by Nicole''s change.

    His wife was still so shy and cute.

    Samuel rubbed her hair, but Nicole protested it.

    "I''m not a baby anymore. Don''t touch my head."

    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but see the information bag on the table.

    "What is this?"

    She reached for it.

    Samuel did not stop her, as sooner orter Nicole would know about this.

    "A video of Jacob being hit."

    "Did you find the hit-and-run driver?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned, and she looked somewhat serious.

    Melissa did not find any clue about this matter for a long time. Neither did Samuel. Seeing this clue,

    Nicole felt somewhat surprised.

    "Just take a look."

    With Samuel''s agreement, Nicole opened the information bag. Although she could only see a side face

    of the driver, she still felt familiar.

    She must have seen this driver before!

 Chapter 985 He was too Hateful

    Chapter 985 He was too Hateful

    "What''s wrong?"

    Samuel naturally saw the change in Nicole''s expression.

    "I seem to have seen this person somewhere before."

    Nicole experienced too many thingstely, and her memory was indeed not as good as before. But this

    man did look familiar.

    Hearing her words, Samuel couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    "You have seen him? Where?"

    "I can''t remember. I just feel that."

    Nicole wanted to recall it, but she failed.

    "Don''t think about it anymore. I''m not in a hurry to know about it."

    Seeing Nicole acted like this, Samuel was worried.

    "But Olivia needs to know who this murderer is. Gosh, what''s wrong with my brain recently?"

    Nicole was anxious and hit her head.

    Samuel hurriedly held her hand and said softly, "Stupid girl, stop doing that. Since he looks familiar, you

    will remember who he is sooner orter. You are still sick and leave these matters to me, OK? No

    matter what, I will revenge Jacob and I will not let the murderer go unpunished."

    "This driver is just used as a pawn, right? Who is the person behind him?"

    Nicole was not stupid.

    No one would do this personally, especially Samuel and Nicole had unshakable status in the Seapolis

    City.

    And if Samuel and Nicole found out about this, they would put those who hurt their friend into jail.

    Samuel nodded at Nicole.

    "Yes, the person behind the driver is Major. You¡¯re right, this may have something to do with Melissa."

    "Undoubtedly, it''s her. At that time, she had a conflict with me and Olivia. Sure enough, she would

    make things difficult for Olivia."

    Nicole''s face was somewhat gloomy.

    "This Melissa deserves to die."

    "If you want, I will have her to die with nobody knowing it in Country F."

    A trace of hatred shed in Samuel''s eyes.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    However, Nicole held his hand and shook her head, "No. Sometimes, living is more painful than dying.

    I¡¯ll have Melissa live in pain. She wants me to have nothing, but she failed. And I will destroy everything

    she cherishes and have her to wish she was dead."

    If Melissa was only targeting herself, Nicole wouldn¡¯t be so angry. But Melissa had gone too far. She

    actually injured Jacob, and even nned to kill him.

    Thinking that Jacob was reduced to the intensive care unit and hadn¡¯t wake up and that Olivia was

    fighting so hard for Jacob and Harper, Nicole wished she could tear Melissa apart.

    Samuel hugged her tightly in his arms and whispered, "Do whatever you want. I''m behind you and

    support you forever."

    "Idiot, we can deal with it together. I¡¯m your wife. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything against thew. Even

    so, I will have Melissa to pay the price!"

    Nicole was confident in this.

    Seeing Nicole who was confident and positive, Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t care about

    others.

    "Alright, I just want you to be happy."

    Nicole was slightly stunned. She noticed what he had said and immediately smiled, "Aren''t you afraid

    that I''ll make a mistake?"

    "No. Your husband is me and I¡¯ll correct you."

    What Samuel said shocked Nicole.

    He was too proudtely.

    She red at Samuel and didn''t say anything. Then she sent a message to Olivia.

    "What are you doing?"

    Olivia replied to her immediately.

    "I just finished recording a song. The director said that I can take a break and continue in the afternoon.

    I was just about to go to the hospital to see you. How are you? What do you want to eat? Just tell me

    and I''ll bring it over for you."

    Olivia worried about Nicole, but with Samuel and bodyguards staying with her, she would be safe.

    Besides, Olivia herself couldn¡¯t act willfully.

    If the director asked Olivia to start the shooting, she would naturally obey him. After all, many people

    worked hard to publish her album as soon as possible.

    Now that she had spare time, Olivia couldn''t wait to rush to the hospital to visit Nicole.

    Nicole smiled and replied, "Nothing, thanks. My husband has bought anything I want."

    "Come on, are you showing off your sweet love before me?"

    Olivia regretted that she shouldn''t have asked Nicole what she wanted. Certainly, Samuel would take

    care of her very well.

    Nicole smiled brighter and brighter.

    "Come quickly. I miss you."

    "Whoa, whoa, if your husband reads this, he would be jealous."

    "No!"

    Nicole did not avoid Samuel at all and typed in front of him.

    Samuel looked at her from time to time, and then a smile touched the corner of his lips.

    He likes Nicole to show off their love.

    That¡¯s very good.

    After putting her phone down, Nicole turned to look at Samuel with a ttering smile.

    "Honey..."

    Samuel was totally attracted by her voice.

    It had been a long time since Nicole said to him like that. She probably had an idea be made upon him

    since she said mischievously.

    "What?"

    Samuel asked with a soft voice. Anyway, he gave her hot pants.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but think Samuel was so charming.

    "I want the passion fruit. Please buy some for me."

    ''Typically, she just wants to throw me off.

    Samuel was attentive. Since Nicole and Olivia needed to be alone, he would naturally make room for

    them.

    "Alright."

    "I heard that the passion fruit selling in a mall 500 miles away is more delicious."

    Nicole smiled seductively.

    Samuel then sighed in his heart.

    She was going to drive him 500 miles away.

    This trip to that mall would take four hours back and forth. And it would take more hours if there was a

    traffic jam.

    ¡®Why didn''t she say that I can¡¯t appear before her today?¡¯

    Nicole looked at Samuel smilingly. Samuel shook his head and said dotingly, "Alright, what else do you

    want besides the passion fruit?"

    "Up to you."

    "Call me if you want something suddenly."

    "I see."

    Nicole nodded.

    Seeing that Nicole wanted him to leave, Samuel was a little upset.

    "I will invite experts abroad."

    "What?"

    Samuel said this for no reason, which confused Nicole somewhat.

    "Invite experts to cure Jacob and wake him up quickly, so that his wife will return you to me."

    Samuel looked very piteous.

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    This was the first time she knew that President Samuel was so clingy.

    "Alright, go now. Olivia ising soon."

    "What do you two women have to talk about? Why are you avoiding me?"

    Samuel said somewhat unhappily. He wanted to contend.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be ufortable with the topic between women. Go

    now."

    Nicole chased him away.

    Samuel was unwilling to go like that.

    "Give me a reward."

    "What?"

    Before Nicole could react, Samuel held her head and kissed her tyrannically, causing her to almost

    catch her breath.

    "So sweet."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he smiled and left.

    Nicole gasped for breath as she looked at Samuel. She was totally shocked by what he did.

    ''He was too hateful!''

    She drank some water and felt the information in her hand was a little heavy.

    Even if they found the driver, would he admit it?

    Since the ident was designed by Melissa and Major, would the driver had been killed? Or he

    wouldn¡¯t admit it for they had given him enough money.

    If the driver didn''t turn on Melissa and Major, Nicole and Samuel wouldn''t do anything about it.

    Nicole still felt that the driver looked familiar, but she just couldn''t recall where she had seen him

    before.

    Just as Nicole was thinking, Olivia arrived and brought in some fruits, including the passion fruit.

    "You look good! How do you feel? Does it still hurt?"

    Olivia knew that Nicole was injured, but she didn''t dare to look at her wound. Now that she saw that

    Nicole looked good, she wanted to tease her.

    "Yes, it hurts till now. I was whipped to bleed. I wasn¡¯t a dead person and I felt the sharp pain."

    Nicole pouted with her face full of grievances.

    "Come on, don''t be like this. I''m not Samuel."

    Olivia ced the fruit on the table and identally saw the information bag in Nicole¡¯s hand.

    "What¡¯s this?"

    "Take a look."

    Nicole gave the information bag to Olivia.

    Olivia was her best friend. Besides, that Samuel gave this information bag to Olivia meant that she

    could solve it on her own.

    Olivia took it in surprise. She opened it and took a look. Her expression immediately changed.

    "You found the driver who caused the ident?"

    "Not yet. To be exact, this information was given by Samuel not long ago. The driver should have just

    been searched out. I wonder if Samuel gave a copy to the police. However, I think he wanted you to

    read it first."

    Olivia was a little touched by what Nicole said.

    "I didn''t expect it¡¯s him!"

    Olivia''s words stunned Nicole.

    "You know this driver?"

    "A neighbor who used to live next to me. He is Jack Steele!"

    Olivia whispered.

    Nicole finally remembered why he looked familiar.

    Yes.

    He was Olivia''s neighbor.

    Nicole often went to see Olivia and asionally bumped into Jack. Naturally, they interacted. Later,

    Olivia introduced Jack''s son to the kindergarten and became his son''s kindergarten teacher.

    For this reason, Jack and his wife specially visited Olivia and gave her some gifts for gratitude. And

    Nicole was sometimes with Olivia then.

    Afterward, Jack and his family interacted with Olivia frequently. Nicole met them a few times and she

    naturally became familiar with them.

    Nicole never expected that Jack who looked simple and kind would actually be the driver who injured

    Jacob and escaped!

    "He has no grievances or enmity towards Jacob, why did he..."

    Though she heard Olivia''s doubts, Nicole calmed down.

    "Yes, but maybe Melissa got something on him and he was forced to do so."

    "Did you find out that it has something to do with Melissa?"

    "Not yet, but as long as we find Jack, we can make a breakthrough."

    Nicole frowned.

    That finding Jack was not an easy task.

    Back then, Jack wasn¡¯t captured immediately. Now that such a long time had passed, nobody knew

    where Jack was hiding and whether he had left the country or not. Moreover, even if he was found out,

    it was unknown whether he would turn on those who hid behind him.

    Olivia''s face was a little gloomy.

    Suddenly, Nicole''s phone rang. She frowned slightly for she saw an unfamiliar number on her

    phone.

 Chapter 986 Dont Hurt My Son even if You Revenge on My Husband

    Chapter 986 Don''t Hurt My Son even if You Revenge on My Husband

    "From your husband?"

    Olivia thought that Samuel called Nicole and was about to give her some privacy. But she was stopped

    by Nicole.

    "No."

    "Huh?"

    "It might be a sales call."

    After saying that, Nicole hung up the phone.

    She didn''t answer the call from an unfamiliar number.

    However, the number''s owner who called, again and again, was too stubborn. It was annoying.

    Olivia whispered, "If you don''t want to answer, just cklist it."

    "I think I''d better answer it. Perhaps we''ll get some clues."

    As Nicole spoke, she answered the call.

    A female voice was sounded immediately.

    "Mrs. Green, please save my son!"

    As soon as that person spoke, Nicole realized that the caller knew her identity. Then she furrowed.

    Olivia suddenly grabbed the phone.

    "Mrs. Mead? Where is Jack?"

    What a coincidence! They were looking for Jack, and his wife called them.

    They had just found out that Jack was the driver who caused the ident, but they didn''t expect his

    wife would call them.

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    Jack''s wife?

    Nicole naturally did not think that Olivia was wrong, but she was a little puzzled. How did Mrs. Mead get

    her phone number?

    Mrs. Mead didn''t expect Olivia to be with Nicole. They had been neighbors for so long, and she could

    naturally recognize Olivia''s voice. Then Mrs. Mead subconsciously wanted to hang up the phone.

    "Don''t hang up. Don''t think that no one knows what Jack had done. Since I asked you that, I knew Jack

    had caused that incident. Mrs. Mead, I have no grudges against you. Actually, we''re close. Why did

    your husband almost kill my boyfriend?"

    Olivia was rather excited.

    If it was someone else who did that, she might not be so furious. But someone, with whom she was

    familiar almost killed her boyfriend. Olivia was extremely indignant about that.

    Mrs. Mead was a little choked up.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Olivia. I''m really sorry. Jack was forced to do so. We''re in trouble."

    "In trouble? Is this the reason why you guys escaped after hitting someone?"

    Olivia was trembled because of anger.

    If Mrs. Mead was in front of her, she would not hesitate to p her.

    Apparently, Mrs. Mead wasn''t a shameless person. Under Olivia''s reproach, she said somewhat

    embarrassedly again, "I''m sorry."

    "What I want is not your apologies, but Jack''s whereabouts. Mrs. Mead, he can''t escape. Anyway, we''ll

    find him sooner orter. It''s up to you whether he surrenders himself or waits for the police to capture

    him. The punishment and the sentence are different. I hope you understand."

    Mrs. Mead was even more ufortable about Olivia''s words.

    "May I speak to Mrs. Green?"

    Only then did Olivia realize that Mrs. Mead had originally called Nicole.

    Although she was a little reluctant, she still gave Nicole the phone.

    Nicole knew that Olivia wanted to hear their conversation, so, she turned on her speakerphone and put

    it on the bed.

    "What do you have to tell me?"

    Nicole''s voice was neither loud nor low, but it was full of dignity and indifference.

    What she hated the most was the harm from an acquaintance.

    They were usually so close to each other, yet such a ridiculous thing actually happened. No matter

    what, it was uneptable. And Jacob was still a vegetable lying in bed.

    Mrs. Mead naturally recognized Nicole''s displeasure, but she had no other choice.

    "Mrs. Green, I know that my husband has done something unforgivable, but we had no other choice.

    Our son, Euan, has leukemia and we need a lot of money for treatment. But we are all ordinary workers

    and still have a mortgage. Jack''s monthly sry is not enough for my son to be hospitalized. Then

    someone found Jack and asked him to create a car ident, giving us 500,000 as payment. 500,000

    may not be much to you, but it''s the lifeline of my son. I know I might be shameful to say that, but we

    do have no choice."

    Mrs. Mead cried.

    Nicole was a little sad, but she didn''t sympathize with her.

    "Your son''s life is important, and the lives of others are not? Don''t think that this can be used as a

    reason for you tomit crimes."

    Nicole said angrily.

    Mrs. Mead still cried, "I know we are sinful, and we did not n to escape. We were going to surrender

    after my son got better. Now my son is just a little better, but he''s missing. We didn''t offend anyone. I

    know that Mr. Green is influential and will find us sooner orter. Now I beg you. Please let my son go.

    Don''t hurt him even if you revenge on my husband. He is innocent. Mrs. Green, you are also a mother.

    Please let my son go. "

    Nicole finally understood.

    Their son had disappeared.

    They thought that Nicole asked someone to capture their son...

    Nicole sneered and said, "I am different from you. I will punish whoever caused that ident. I will not

    vent any anger on a child. Your son''s disappearance has nothing to do with me."

    Mrs. Mead was stunned for a moment, obviously not believing it.

    "Impossible. Other than you, who else will take my son away?"

    "Perhaps you can ask your husband if the person made orders to him will take your son away."

    What Olivia said stunned Mrs. Mead.

    Nicole did not care about Mrs. Mead''s condition. She just asked coldly, "Who told you my phone

    number?"

    Her number was private and few people knew it.

    Nicole was very surprised that Mrs. Mead knew her number.

    But obviously, Mrs. Mead did not think that it was important. She hurriedly said, "Of course Mr. Green

    told me."

    "Samuel? Are you sure?"

    Nicole then was very sure that Mrs. Mead had been tricked.

    If Samuel knew Mrs. Mead''s phone number and address, he would have caught her and lured Jack to

    appear.

    And he wouldn''t give Nicole''s phone number to anyone else.

    Someone nned this.

    Who could it be?

    Major?

    But if it was Major, wouldn''t this be asking for trouble?

    Nicole felt that this train of thought was wrong.

    When Mrs. Mead heard Nicole''s question, she was slightly stunned. She vaguely felt that something

    was wrong.

    "Isn''t it Mr. Green? Someone sent me this number and said it was Mrs. Green''s number. Who else

    would it be if it wasn''t Mr. Green?"

    Hearing that, Olivia sneered, "Do you think Samuel is as stupid as you are? He wouldn''t tell anyone

    about his wife''s number. And if he knew yours, he would naturally know your location. My boyfriend is

    his good friend, but he is half-dead in bed now. Do you think Mr. Green will spare you and allow you to

    call Mrs. Green to plead for mercy? You stupid woman!"

    Mrs. Mead was instantly stunned, and her face was gloomy.

    Nicole looked at the time and said indifferently, "Then send me the phone number that someone sent

    you a message via it. Also, think carefully, you choose to surrender or wait for the police to arrest you."

    After saying that, Nicole hung up the phone.

    Olivia was silent.

    Seeing her like this, Nicole''s heart naturally ached.

    "Don''t worry, Samuel will get justice for Jacob."

    "I''m just bitterly disappointed. They were my neighbors and we often say ''good morning'' to each other.

    Normally, I would help them if they were in trouble and spare no effort to take care of their son. But why

    did they hurt my boyfriend?"

    Olivia felt a chill run down her spine.

    What exactly was human nature?

    For the sake of his child, they hurt others...

    Nicole held Olivia''s hand and whispered, "Don''t punish yourself because of others'' fault. What we are

    looking for now is Jack and the people behind him. As long as we have evidence, we can make them

    pay the price."

    "I see. I just feel so cold all of a sudden."

    Olivia''s face was very pale.

    Nicole knew that it was useless tofort her. There were many things that she needed to face and

    solve by herself.

    She called Samuel and told him about it.

    Samuel was a little worried.

    "You two don''t go out. I''ll investigate this. Call me if anything happened."

    "Alright, be careful!"

    Hearing what Nicole said, Samuel was pleased.

    "OK, don''t worry. They can''t hurt me."

    "Alright. Mrs. Mead said that her son is missing. Perhaps we can make a breakthrough here. Since

    Jack is willing to risk his life for his son, it means that he extremely cherishes him. Why don''t we find

    the child first?"

    "I see. I''ll have someone to look for him."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he whispered, "I have sent someone to deliver food for you. You two

    eat in the ward and don''te out."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up, Nicole nced at Olivia who did not react, then she felt somewhat distressed and

    sad.

    "Stopping thinking anymore. Everything will be fine."

    "Yes."

    Olivia nodded.

    Just as she was speaking, a bodyguard''s voice came from outside.

    "Mrs. Green, the food deliverer is here."

    "I''ll go get it."

    Olivia got up and walked out.

    The person who delivered the meal wore the clothes of the waiter in the Golden Restaurant.

    Olivia took the meal over and ced it in front of Nicole.

    "Your husband truly loves you. He knows that you like the vor of dishes made by the Golden

    Restaurant and he got someone to deliver the food here from the Seapolis City."

    Nicole was amused.

    "Stop saying that. There''s a branch store here of the Golden Restaurant. Also, stop teasing me. Let''s

    eat first. We''ll have the strength to fight against bad people when we''re full, won''t we?"

    Nicole nodded at her.

    The food was very nice and could feed the two of them.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Olivia persuaded herself to eat.

    She was in a bad mood, but what Nicole said was correct. Only when she was full would she have the

    strength to fight against those bad ones.

    They sat in front of the sickbed and began to eat.

    Nicole didn''t eat much before she suddenly felt itchy all over her body.

    She looked down and saw many rashes had erupted all over her arm.

    Nicole was terrified.

    "Olivia, call the doctor! I seem to be allergic!"

 Chapter 987 We Underestimated Her in the End

    Chapter 987 We Underestimated Her in the End

    "What?"

    Olivia was a little surprised, but when she saw little red bumps on Nicole''s arm, she immediately rang

    the call bell at the bedside.

    "Why is that? Aren''t you only allergic to peanuts? There are no peanut in the food, so how can you be

    allergic?"

    Olivia was so anxious that she broke into a cold sweat.

    Nicole was having difficulty breathing now.

    Few people knew that she was only allergic to peanuts and most of them were close to her, so it should

    be a secret to others.

    But now, allergens were in the food. Nicole could not believe that was a coincidence. After all, the

    Golden Restaurant belonged to Samuel, and he knew exactly about her taste and peanut allergies, so

    he definitely would not let anyone cook this kind of food.

    Her breaths wereing faster and faster.

    "Olivia, take these foods for testing."

    Nicole went into aa after saying these words, which let Olivia scream. Fortunately, the doctor had

    arrived and immediately sent Nicole to the emergency room.

    Olivia was in panic, but she had to try to calm down because Samuel was not around.

    Following what Nicole said, Olivia sent the food to theb for Ashley to test, and then called Samuel.

    When Samuel knew that Nicole was in aa, his face was suddenly clouded over with anger.

    This was definitely a nned murder!

    Nicole remained in the emergency room when Samuel arrived at the hospital. Olivia was standing in

    the corridor and looked close to tears.

    "How''s it going?"

    "I don''t know yet. Nicole hasn''te out yet, but the test result came back. Someone grounded the

    peanuts into powders and sprinkled them into the food, which caused her allergy."

    Olivia could not help trembling.

    That was terrible!

    They just had a meal and she never expected that Nicole would fall in front of herself.

    Was this the dark side of the wealthy n?

    Why they seemed like the spy drama and filled with conspiracies?

    Samuel put on a serious face.

    "Ernesto, go find out who made this meal, who handled it, and who sent it from the Golden Restaurant.

    Check them out for me one by one."

    As soon as Samuel said that, Ernesto went to do it.

    Later, news came from Ernesto.

    "Mr. Green, it was Jane who delivered the meal, but we found that she was knocked unconscious in the

    back alley of the hospital and hasn''t woken up yet."

    "Where''s the surveince video?"

    "The back alley is a blind spot for surveince."

    A glimmer of displeasure showed in his eyebrows when Samuel heard that.

    "So many of you can''t protect Nicole alone. Do you want to prove how trashy you are?"

    Ernesto didn''t dare to say a word.

    In the past, Jacob would never let this happen, but now Ernesto had to admit that he was not as good

    as Jacob.

    "Get out."

    Samuel was distracted.

    It was useless to say anything before she woke up. He only hoped that Nicole could be safe.

    Another half an hour passed before Nicole was sent out. Ashley looked exhausted.

    "That person really wants to kill Nicole because the amount of peanut powder is not small. She would

    have died if she had not been in the hospital."

    "How about now?"

    Samuel was very nervous.

    "It''s fine, but she''s still weak. With the injuries on her body, she may have to be hospitalized for a long

    time."

    Hearing what Ashley said, Samuel rxed finally.

    Luckily, she was safe.

    Olivia felt more disturbed.

    She used to believe that Nicole and Samuel were happy together, even if there were some bad things

    sometimes. Therefore, she wasn''t so shocked and scared until she witnessed it with her own eyes.

    How did Nicole get through this period?

    "Has Nicole endured such things ever since she married you?"

    Olivia stared at Samuel and asked.

    Samuel did not answer because he did not figure out what happened, but he probably had guessed

    who hurt Nicole.

    Olivia did not expect Samuel to answer her question. After asking, she looked at Nicole who remained

    in aa, and whispered, "I''ll stay and take care of her. You can go first if you have something to do,

    and I hope you can figure out who is behind this as soon as possible. I do worry that she can''t be able

    to have a meal safely, let alone lead a normal life."

    "I see."

    Samuel kissed Nicole''s hand and felt miserable.

    Olivia knew that she was a bit rude, but she could not bear to see Nicole being hurt like now, even

    though she had tried to control herself.

    Samuel stayed with Nicole for a while but left before she woke up.

    Olivia was right about something. He had to get rid of this trouble as soon as possible.

    He called Zayn as soon as he left.

    "How much longer will you take for my team to take over?"

    ¡°I am trying my best."

    Samuel was not an impulsive man, so Zayn felt nervous when receiving a call from him

    "What happened?"

    "Nicole almost died."

    "What?"

    Zayn was in shock.

    "Samuel, aren''t you supposed to be powerful? Why could anyone murder my sister under your

    protection?"

    "The first time was my subordinates caught a person who pretended a nurse and tried to drug Nicole.

    And not long ago, someone added peanut powders to the meal that I ordered for her."

    Zayn understood it when heard what he said.

    "Nicole is allergic to peanuts."

    "Yes."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "How is she now?"

    It is Zayn''s biggest concern.

    Samuel whispered, "She is just out of danger, but remains very weak."

    "You didn''t figure out who did it, did you?"

    "Jane sent the meal to the hospital, but she was knocked unconscious in the back alley. There was no

    surveince there, so it''s not easy to investigate. But I guess it should be Major''s men."

    Hearing his words, Zayn asked in surprise, "Did he have a problem with you?"

    "Major is Melissa''s boyfriend, and she resents us. Furthermore, Major was adopted by my uncle Elvis,

    but I can''t tell you more specifically. I can only say that I sent Elvis to prison, probably for life."

    A few words from Samuel had exined the tension between them.

    Zayn didn''t say anything. The atmosphere became silent.

    Zayn knew very well that the bigger the n was, the more troubles there would be.

    "I''ll prepare the handover as soon as possible. So, what do you n to do after taking over Melissa?"

    "I don''t know. Actually, you should ask what Nicole is going to do? She wants to deal with her by

    herself."

    Samuel lit a cigarette restlessly, but he choked and couldn''t stop coughing.

    After they hung up, Samuel''s subordinates came back.

    "Mr. Green, Mr. Bush''s paintings have been authenticated. Almost every painting was giarized and

    from many different works. With our efforts, we found that one of his paintings is fused with the style of

    eleven painters."

    After hearing this, Samuel nodded and said, "Good, get aparison chart, let that eleven painters

    unite to sue, and call the media.¡±

    "OK."

    His subordinates epted the assignment and left.

    If this case was confirmed, Mr. Bush would be ruined and notorious. The upper ss would stay away

    from him because they would never ept a giarist as their teacher for the sake of dignity.

    His subordinates were very efficient.

    In the evening, the news of Mr. Bush giarizing once again caused a sensation over the inte, and

    also that colorfulparison chart attracted lots of spectators to have fun.

    "Awesome! That was amazing that he had giarized eleven painters."

    "What a shame that Braden giarized every masterpiece at his age. What was he thinking? He didn''t

    think that everyone''s eyes are blind, did he?"

    "As I say, that horrible Braden has been pursuing the glory and earned lots of dirty money so many

    years. No wonder his daughter Melissa is so brutal."

    Thement area was almost upied by criticism.

    All of them were cursing Braden.

    Mrs. Bush was pissed off.

    "What the hell is going on? Who set this trap for us, and why?

    "It must be Nicole."

    Braden looked down, whispered, and his eyes filled with hatred.

    "How ungrateful, we still underestimated her in the end."

    "Nicole? How is that possible?"

    Mrs. Bush still could not believe that Nicole would do this.

    Braden sneered and said, "How is that impossible? Do you think she is kind-hearted?" Heughed,

    "That''s only because you didn''t damage her interests. Do you think she will appreciate our upbringing

    and not care about the damage that we have done to her for Melissa? She wants to kill us this time!"

    "No, we raised her, so she won''t do that."

    Mrs. Bush was still struggling.

    Braden no longer argued with her.

    Even if Nicole would not do this, Samuel also would not show mercy for them. After all, they knew how

    much Samuel loved her.

    Braden didn''t know how to fight back against Melissa. However, he could not retreat now.

    He called Melissa again, but no one answered.

    He couldn''t help worrying.

    Was Melissa all right?

    It was impossible for her not to see such big news on the Inte.

    What should he do now?

    Braden was suddenly reminded of Major.

    Major was Melissa''s boyfriend. Although he could not do everything for her, he absolutely would help

    them because of Melissa.

    Thinking of this, Braden picked up the phone and called Major.

    "Major, I''m Melissa''s father. I need your help."

    Braden had always been a respected teacher, so he didn''te down off his high horse even though

    Major had a high status. Therefore, his words annoyed Major.

    "Mr. Bush, What''s wrong?"

    Braden was strongly dissatisfied with Major''s calm tone.

 Chapter 988 Good to See You Again

    Chapter 988 Good to See You Again

    "I can''t get through to Melissa. Is she with you?"

    Braden went straight to the point.

    Major paused for a while and whispered, "No, but I sent her to Country F. There won''t be any danger.

    Don''t worry."

    "How can I not be worried when I can''t get through to her?"

    Braden was infuriated when he heard this.

    Major also was not a good-tempered person. Moreover, in his status, how many people dared to speak

    to him so rudely?

    His face clouded over.

    "Mr. Bush, I will try to contact her."

    Although he said this, Major''s tone became much colder.

    Braden was not an idiot, so he naturally recognized it.

    He relented and said, "There are some rumors about me on the Inte. Can you manage to remove

    them? You know, it''s very bad for my reputation."

    Major curled his lip and smiled ironically

    It turned out that Braden just wanted his help, but in such a bad tone. He was just like Melissa.

    "OK, I''ll take a look. However, Mr. Bush, you know that these things on the Inte only will be popr

    for a short while, so you don''t have to care about that, they will be reced by other news in less than

    a day."

    Mr. Bush was furious.

    It was not he who was scolded

    Braden hung up angrily.

    Major''s eyes filled with apathy.

    Seeing his face, the subordinate beside him hurriedly said, "Major, Melissa''s father is so haughty. Do

    you need us to teach him a lesson?"

    "What are you talking about? He is Melissa''s father. How can we attack him? Just take a look and find

    what happened on the Inte?"

    Major said hypocritically.

    His subordinates hurried to investigate

    Not long after, the information came that someone was targeting Braden and it could be Samuel

    because except him, no one could pull that off.

    Major said nothing and lost in thought.

    "Did you find Melissa?"

    "Not yet. Our team is searching everywhere. But we still can''t find her even with the First Prince''s help.

    She just disappeared without a trace."

    Major frowned at this information.

    How could a human disappear from the world inexplicably?

    "What did Samuel''s subordinates do?"

    "They are still same."

    "How about Nicole?"

    "Just got rescued."

    Major and his subordinates asked and answered.

    He lit a cigarette and sneered, "Nicole is so lucky. So much peanut powder didn''t kill her."

    "Yes, Nicole only took a few bites before she felt allergic, and she was in the hospital, so she can get

    rescued in time."

    Because they didn''t get things done, his subordinates trembled and afraid that Major would punish

    them.

    However, Major was not mad. Instead, he said coldly, "It doesn''t matter. We still have a chance. Protect

    yourself and partners in case Samuel gets something on us."

    "Don''t worry, we have sent that perpetrator away, so Samuel won''t find him."

    "OK, you can leave now."

    After Major asked his subordinates to leave, he drew heavily on his cigarette.

    If Nicole and Samuel did not die, he would not be at ease.

    Since they put his foster dad in prison, he would not let them off whatever it would cost.

    Among the smoke, Major''s ferocious face looked more terrible.

    The news on the Inte had hurt Braden badly. His disciples called one after another to ask if it was

    true or not.

    Braden was forced to tell them that they were all fake, but even he could not believe these words.

    Soon, the police found Braden.

    "Mr. Bush, someone used you of giarism. Pleasee with us."

    "I didn''t giarize."

    Only then did Braden start to scare.

    No!

    He could not go to jail!

    Once in jail, what about his daughter?

    He was so old that he would die in there!

    He looked at Mrs. Bush and whispered, "Intercede with Nicole. No matter what method you use, ask

    her to let us alone. It must she did it. No one would know me so well besides her. I worked so hard to

    raise her for many years, but she doesn''t know how to be grateful."

    Braden kept yelling but he was still taken away by the police.

    Mrs. Bush''s heart was broken, but she also knew that it was useless for her to continue crying. She

    quickly got up, packed something, and then rushed to City B to find Nicole.

    Actually, it was easy to find out Nicole because that kidnapping of her had caused a stir. Moreover, Mrs.

    Bush knew that Olivia was familiar with Nicole, so she stalked her to the hospital.

    Nicole was weak, Olivia wanted to take good care of her, so she went back to the crew, took some

    things, and asked for two days off. She never thought that she would be stalked by Mrs. Bush.

    Looking at those bodyguards who were standing in the doorway, Mrs. Bush knew that she could not get

    close.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    What should she do?

    Mrs. Bush frowned.

    Nicole had just woken up and felt quite faint.

    "Good to see you again."

    Nicole looked at Olivia and joked.

    "Don''t joke with me. You don''t know your Samuel is going to lose his mind. If you still sleep, he will

    probably tear down the hospital."

    Olivia was also very happy to see Nicole woke up, so she couldn''t help teasing her.

    "Where''s Samuel?"

    "He may go out. I think he is going for revenge."

    Olivia put things aside.

    "I made it myself and no one touched, so it''s safe to take it."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole was really hungry.

    She knew that Olivia might be frightened, so she smiled and asked, "I didn''t scare you, did I?"

    "Yes, you did. Look at you. Living in a wealthy family is so tired. You have to be careful with everything,

    including eating. Fortunately, I didn''t marry into a wealthy family."

    Nicole smiled.

    "Actually, it doesn''t matter where I live. It''s just because I offended someone."

    "Who did you offend? Melissa? You didn''t expect your foster parents would have such a daughter. You

    also don''t know where she is now or whether she is secretly staring at you and prepare to do

    something bad. Such a woman should be punished by God."

    Olivia said angrily.

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh when she saw Olivia tried to feel empathy with her.

    "OK, it sounds like she will deal with you. Please give me food. I''m starving."

    "You know you are starving? How could you forget what happened and still want to eat?"

    "I''m going to starve to death if I don''t eat. Besides, you won''t hurt me"

    Nicole felt that Olivia was super cute at this time.

    After giving her the food, Nicole ate happily without an image, which a little bit shocked Olivia.

    "Eat slowly. You are a boss! If others see you now, they would think that you came back from Africa."

    "It''s just you and me here. Who saw it? Oh, right, I don''t know how about mypany now."

    Nicole was a little worried. After all, she had done a lot of work on it.

    Olivia shrugged and said, "Don''t worry, yourpany is now run by your husband. Besides, Daisy is

    sent by him and she will also help you manage thepany. I heard that some neers have

    received good scripts recently, and I just took two days off. Everything is normal, so you can recuperate

    without worried."

    Nicole nodded as she listened.

    After finishing her meal, she burped and then whispered, "So, what''s going on now?"

    "Braden was taken away by the police, and still no word from Melissa."

    Nicole was surprised by the police''s speed.

    "Was he taken away so soon?"

    "Thanks to your husband. It''s said that his subordinates didn''t sleep for a day and a night. They made a

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    "He won''t give up. He will definitely ask Mrs. Bush to intercede with me."

    "With all your husband''s subordinates out there, she will note in, not even a mosquito. Just take

    care of yourself and don''t worry."

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "I won''t let Melissa off, and I will whip her back three times like she

    did to me. As for my foster parents, I don''t want to see them anymore, because it''s ridiculous that we

    used to be a family, but now everything is changed. Am I destined to have no parents? Even my

    mother, I did not apany her to the end. "

    When she said this, Nicole was sad.

    She never imagined that one day she would end up like this with her closest parents.

    Olivia patted her on the shoulder andforted her, "Don''t be so sad. You can''t expect everything

    goes as you wish. People would have feelings, whether to biological or adopted daughter, but your

    foster parents abandon them first. "

    "I do feel sad about destroying them, but I have to think about my children. If they had not wanted to

    manipte my children, I wouldn''t have made such a decision."

    "What happened?"

    Olivia didn''t know this.

    Nicole told Olivia that her parents wanted to abduct Lucas.

    "What? Lucas is so young and he used to be their favorite grandson. How could they be so

    shameless?"

    "So, I can''t take it anymore!"

    Nicole really missed her children.

    She wondered what condition their children were in.

    She wanted to make a video call to them, but was afraid that they would know that she was in the

    hospital and be even more worried.

    When Olivia saw Nicole''s eyes, she knew that Nicole was missing the children again.

    "Go back to see them after you recover. You tried to divorce Samuel, so you didn¡¯t want to be in the

    Seapolis City back then. Now that you''re all well, just go back as soon as possible. Your children really

    miss you."

    Nicole nodded.

    As they talked, there was the voice of interrogation from outside.

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m here to clean up."

    Mrs. Bush wore a mask and disguised, so no one could recognize her. She had no other choice but to

    use the cleaning time to enter the room and beg Nicole to let Braden off.

    Others couldn''t recognize her voice except Nicole.

    She was slightly stunned, then pulled Olivia''s hand and said, "Someonees to intercede."

 Chapter 989 I Dont Deserve It

    Chapter 989 I Don''t Deserve It

    "What?"

    Olivia was still perplexed when she heard what Nicole said.

    Nicole signaled Olivia to stop talking, theny down there and pretended to be asleep.

    Mrs. Bush came in, and she didn''t dare to look up but just swept the room around. She didn''t expect

    Olivia to be here. Fortunately, Samuel wasn''t here now.

    Nicole was still asleep.

    Only then did Olivia understand what Nicole meant. She snorted coldly in her mind and said

    indifferently to Mrs. Bush, "Go clean that table."

    Mrs. Bush quickly walked over.

    To be honest, Mrs. Bush had not suffered much in these years of marriage. There were always many

    servants at home, so she did not need to do anything, let alone doing housework. Even when the life

    was not easy back then, Samuel and Nicole did not let Mr. and Mrs. Bush suffer much.

    However, Mrs. Bush had to obey Olivia''s order to do housework now, which made her awkward.

    She walked over and didn''t dare to look into Nicole''s or Olivia''s eyes at all. She lowered her head and

    wiped the table.

    "Throw this away. I won''t eat it anymore."

    Olivia deliberately threw the banana onto the ground.

    Mrs. Bush paused for a moment, then squatted down and picked it up unwillingly.

    The banana was half-eaten and slimy. Mrs. Bush didn''t wear gloves, so she had to directly touch the

    banana peel, which made her feel disgusting. However, she thought of her husband who was taken

    away, so she had no choice but to keep her temper and throw the banana into the garbage can.

    Nicole coughed suddenly.

    It was a perfect timing.

    Olivia hurriedly stepped forward to help her up.

    "Are you alright? How do you feel? Does it hurt? Melissa is really a bitch. How can she beat you like

    this! If I met her, I will make her feel sorry."

    Olivia said in a loud voice that Mrs. Bush couldn''t help but pause a second.

    Mrs. Bush nced at Nicole and saw her blood still oozing from the wound. The blood red looked very

    harsh.

    Mrs. Bush knew what Melissa did to Nicole, but she always told herself that Melissa was measured.

    Melissa just disliked Nicole and gave her a mild punishment. However, Nicole looked very weak with a

    pale face, which made Mrs. Bush a little panic.

    She was flustered and did not know what she should do now.

    Nicole took a peek at Mrs. Bush and saw a hint of hesitation and struggle in her eyes.

    In the end, this woman still had feelings for her.

    If Mrs. Bush left this ce now and did not plead for Melissa anymore, Nicole felt that she could let Mr.

    Bush off the hook. After all, they were her adoptive parents, and it was not easy for them to bring up

    her these years.

    Olivia couldn''t help but frown when she saw the way that Nicole looked at Mrs. Bush.

    Nicole was really softhearted.

    Olivia tugged at Nicole and whispered, "Are you in pain? Shall I call a doctor for you?"

    Olivia knew that Mrs. Bush wanted to be alone with Nicole, so she had to create this opportunity for

    Mrs. Bush.

    Nicole sighed and nodded without saying anything.

    Olivia nced at Mrs. Bush and talked to her in a low voice, "Hurry up to get the clean done and leave.

    This is an intensive care unit. Don''t stay too long."

    Mrs. Bush nodded and didn''t say anything either.

    After Olivia left, Nicole suddenly felt her throat itchy.

    She coughed and struggled to get the cup of water, but it was too far away from her that she could not

    get it. She did know if Olivia did it on purpose.

    Nicole looked at Mrs. Bush and asked, "Excuse me. Can you help give me that cup?"

    Mrs. Bush paused for a moment without saying anything. However, she still walked over and handed

    the cup to Nicole.

    "Thank you."

    Nicole smiled and took the cup.

    Mrs. Bush couldn''t help but feel sorry when she saw Nicole''s pale face.

    She really wanted to leave right now. Melissa had hurt Nicole like this. Wasn''t it a bad time for her to

    trouble Nicole now?

    However, as soon as Mrs. Bush turned around, Melissa''s face came in her mind.

    That was her biological daughter!

    She owed Melissa a lot these years. Now, Melissa had finallye back to her, and why can''t Nicole

    make peace with Melissa and went easy on her?

    Thinking about this, Mrs. Bush did not feel sorry for Nicole anymore.

    Nicole kept looking at Mrs. Bush while drinking water. When she saw the ruthlessness shing in Mrs.

    Bush''s eyes, she eventually gave up all the hope.

    Nicoleughed at her own foolishness in the mind.

    It was too stupid that she still held out hope for Mrs. Bush.

    Nicole smiled ironically.

    She put down the cup of water and slowly leaned against the bed.

    Mrs. Bush finally made up her mind. She turned around and saw that Nicole was going to sleep. She

    quickly removed her mask and looked at Nicole, "Nicole, it''s me. I am your mother."

    Nicole found the word "mother" extremely ironic and harsh.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Mrs. Bush saw Nicole sneering perfunctorily.

    Mrs. Bush turned angry from embarrassment.

    "How could you treat me like this? What have I taught you for these years?"

    "Isn''t it toote to talk about what you taught me? If you want to discuss the issues of education with

    me, please sit down and there will be plenty of time for us to chat. I''ll let Samuel buy some food and

    drink. How about we talk for the whole night?"

    Nicole said mockingly, which irritated Mrs. Bush.

    "Nicole, how can you be like this? You weren''t like this before."

    "What kind of person was I before? Do I have to satisfy all your demands like an idiot? Or no matter

    what Melissa did to me, I have to take it and forgive her all the time? Were those what you taught me

    about filial responsibility?"

    Nicole sneered, looking at Mrs. Bush coldly.

    Mrs. Bush didn''t know how to answer, so she could only change the topic.

    "No matter how you dislike Melissa, you can''t turn your back on your father. You know that your father

    dedicated to your education you since you were young, and he''s been good to you all these years. You

    can''t just watch your father going to jail without doing anything, can you?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Nicole pretended that she did not understand.

    Mrs. Bush paused for a moment. She wanted to be mad at Nicole, but she came here today to ask her

    for help, so she had to control her anger.

    "Nicole, I know you''re angry and you want to find Melissa now, but we really don''t know where Melissa

    is. Can you forgive us and let us go? Reputation is the thing that your father cares about most. Now,

    look at all these things that happened recently. It will be a lifelong shame to him!"

    "So what?"

    Nicole looked at Mrs. Bush and felt that this woman had suddenly be a stranger to her. Or did she

    never know about this woman at all? Was everything fake?

    Mrs. Bush did not know what Nicole was thinking. She said in a low voice, "Can you let those people

    drop the case? As long as they drop the case, we can paypensation as they require."

    "Do you have money forpensation?"

    As Nicole knew, the Bush family was no longer wealthy. They had spent most of their money on

    Melissa.

    Now, it was a little ironic for Mrs. Bush to say that they could pay thepensation.

    Mrs. Bush paused. She looked at Nicole and said, "You are our daughter. Can''t you help us pay the

    In the end, Nicole was the one who had to pay thepensation.

    What wishful thinking they had!

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh coldly.

    "Me? Why?"

    "You are our daughter!"

    "But do you treat me as your daughter?"

    Nicole asked straightforward, looking into Mrs. Bush''s eyes, which made Mrs. Bush somewhat

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    breathless.

    Mrs. Bush found that Nicole''s eyes had be sharp and even fierce, which made Mrs. Bush afraid of

    looking straight at her.

    Mrs. Bush averted her gaze and coughed to hide her unease.

    "Why do you think that your father and I never treat you as our daughter? Didn''t we worry about you

    when something bad happened to you and Samuel? Didn''t we help solve the issues when you had an

    ident abroad?"

    "All these happened before Melissa returned. Think about it. After Melissa came back, what did you do

    to me? What do you n to do to Lucas and Zoe? You called Lucas a while ago and told him to go

    over. We all know what''s in your mind, and please don''t pretend that you don''t know. I really didn''t want

    to do anything against you, but you guys went too far. You even did bad things to the kids. You two are

    their grandparents, but do you really treat them as your grandchildren?"

    Nicole felt extremely bad when this was mentioned.

    She did not expect Mr. and Mrs. Bush to treat her as well as before, but at the very least, they should

    not intend to harm the four-year-old children.

    Mrs. Bush was a little embarrassed.

    "We did not n to do anything. We just miss the children, so I asked them to visit us."

    "Is that so?"

    Nicole said slowly, elongating the words, but Mrs. Bush couldn''t say anything.

    The room went terribly quiet suddenly.

    Mrs. Bush couldn''t stand the oppressive atmosphere and said, "Will you let go of your father or not? Do

    you want me to kneel down and beg you?"

    "I can''t afford it, and I didn''t get him into trouble. It was him who copied others'' works, so he had to pay

    the price."

    As soon as Nicole said this, Mrs. Bush burst into anger.

    "Nicole, you are such an ungrateful person! Without us, you would have starved to death. Now, you

    send your father into prison to repay our kindness. Aren''t you afraid that God will punish you?"

    "No, I''m not afraid."

    Nicole looked at Mrs. Bush, and the only warmth left in her heart was blown away by Mrs. Bush''s

    rudeness.

    Seeing that Nicole refused, Mrs. Bush broke the vase beside her and pointed the ss fragment at her

    neck artery.

    "Let your father go, or I will die here today!"

 Chapter 990 He Fell into the Trap

    Chapter 990 He Fell into the Trap

    What Mrs. Bush did was out of Nicole''s expectation.

    Nicole thought that Mrs. Bush might kidnap her to threaten Samuel, but she didn''t expect that Mrs.

    Bush would threaten her with her own life!

    Nicole wanted tough at Mrs. Bush.

    "Just kill yourself if you want to. Do you think that you can threaten me with your life? You should have

    thought that I would neverpromise with you when you constantly challenged my bottom line and

    killed my love to you. Besides, look at me now. Do you think it will work on me? At worst, the two of us

    die together, so Melissa does not have to kill me again."

    What Nicole said made Mrs. Bush stunned.

    Mrs. Bush suddenly realized that she didn''t really know Nicole now.

    In the past, Nicole cared about them very much, but now it didn''t matter to her even if Mrs. Bush died in

    front of her.

    When did they be so distant?

    Only then did Mrs. Bush realize that she and Nicole could no longer have the connection between

    mother and daughter.

    Mrs. Bush stared nkly at Nicole. When she found that Nicole didn''t care about her anymore, she

    couldn''t help but cry.

    "Nicole, are you really going to watch your father being destroyed like this? What the hell do you

    want?"

    Mrs. Bush was falling apart.

    Seeing that Mrs. Bush put down the ss fragment, Nicole said in a low voice, "It''s simple. I want

    Melissa."

    "We don''t know where she is either. I will let her apologize to you, alright?"

    Mrs. Bush''s words made Nicole''s heart ache.

    She smiled and said, "How about I whip her three times and then make an apology?"

    It was a fake smile.

    Mrs. Bush became nervous immediately.

    "How can you do that?"

    "So why should I take the threeshes from her? Get out of here. I need to rest."

    Nicole was going to lie down after finishing the words.

    Mrs. Bush was unwilling to leave. She nned to run to Nicole''s bed to approach her. However, at this

    moment, the door suddenly opened. Samuel came back sometime before. He stood outside the door

    and looked at Mrs. Bush quietly.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Samuel''s presence destroyed Mrs. Bush''s hope immediately.

    Mrs. Bush was not an idiot. She had been afraid of Samuel for a long time. Even in that five years

    when Nicole was not here, Samuel treated them very well, but she was still afraid of him.

    Now, Melissa had done so many things to hurt Nicole, so Mrs. Bush was even more scared of him.

    She was trembling, wanting to say something, but she was too nervous to speak.

    "Piss off!"

    Samuel shouted impolitely.

    If this woman still treated Nicole as her daughter, he would definitely not talk to her like this.

    Unfortunately, Mrs. Bush did not deserve it now.

    Mrs. Bush trembled. She wanted to say something, but when she looked into Samuel''s cold eyes, she

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    was suddenly speechless.

    She left despondently.

    "How do you do your job as a bodyguard? Do you want to be fired?"

    Samuel was so angry that he wanted to fire the bodyguard outside, but Nicole stopped him.

    "I let her in on purpose."

    "Don''t you know what your situation is? What if that woman did something bad to you?"

    Samuel did not agree with Nicole.

    Nicole smiled and said, "I am fine. I just wanted to see what else they would do, but the trick she did

    was boring."

    She sighed with a pity, but Samuel knew that she just wanted to hide her disappointment with such an

    attitude.

    Samuel approached and hugged her. "You have me and the children, so it is too stupid to be sad for

    those who are not worthy of," he said.

    Nicole felt really sad and almost cried, but she held back her tears.

    "I know."

    She held Samuel''s waist and choked, "Samuel, hug me. I''m cold."

    Samuel hugged her tightly, but he was afraid to touch her wound. When Nicole wanted to say

    something, Samuel suddenly lowered his head and kissed her.

    It was a passionate kiss, which made Nicole almost out of breath, but she liked the feeling of being

    breathless in the fervent love.

    It was exactly the feeling between them, which was intense and passionate.

    Nicole kissed back passionately.

    Samuel hurriedly let her go, and there was lust in his eyes.

    "Calm down."

    Samuel scratched Nicole''s nose gently.

    This woman turned him on, but she could not do anything with him, which would drive him crazy.

    Nicole gave him a foxy smile.

    "You started it."

    "It is all my fault, Mrs. Green. Have you had the meal?"

    Samuel had no choice but to change the topic.

    He saw the tableware on the table and asked, "Did Olivia brought it here?"

    "Yes, Olivia did it herself."

    "Where is she?"

    "She left so that Mrs. Bush and I could be alone."

    Nicole said calmly, but Samuel knew that she did not feel good in her heart.

    "Just don''t see her anymore if you don''t want to."

    Samuel loved his wife deeply.

    Indeed, Nicole did not want to see Mr. and Mrs. Bush at all, but she wanted to know how shameless

    they could be.

    "You know what? Mrs. Bush told me to let those people drop the case and let me paypensation.

    Did she really think I''m an idiot?"

    The more Nicole thought about it, the more disappointed she felt.

    Samuel squinted and said, "I don''t care how you fix them up, but don''t hurt yourself. If you get hurt, my

    heart will be in pain too."

    "Let me message your heart."

    As Nicole spoke, she reached out to his chest.

    Samuel stopped her immediately.

    "What are you doing? Nicole, you''d better not titite me now."

    "Why? What will you do to me?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel naughtily.

    Samuel smiled indulgently and said, "Don''t you know that I can do it afterward?"

    "Fine."

    Nicole stopped making fun of Samuel.

    Actually, she just wanted to do something to distract her attention from the sadness.

    Samuel''s heart ached when he saw Nicole like this.

    "What do you want to eat? I''ll go buy them for you."

    "You are feeding me as if I were a pig."

    Nicole felt that Samuel had always been asking her what she wanted to eat, but in fact, she had no

    appetite at all.

    Samuel dotingly rubbed her head and smiled, "Tell me how to make you feel better. How about I let you

    take a bite?"

    "No, it will hurt my teeth."

    Nicole refused, then stretched out her hand towards Samuel.

    "I want aptop."

    "You should rest now."

    Samuel did not agree.

    Nicole sighed and said, "Please, Mr. Green. I am the boss and there are too many things that need to

    be dealt with in mypany. Do you really think that Daisy can do it alone?"

    Samuel was stunned for a moment. He almost forgot that Nicole now had her own filmmaking

    "Alright, I''ll have Ernesto bring it over for you. However, you have to rest and take care of yourself.

    Don''t forget to take a rest during work."

    "I get it. By the way, please go check on Olivia. Why hasn''t she returned after such a long time? Is

    there anything wrong with her outside?"

    Nicole was worried.

    Samuel was a little disappointed when he found that Nicole did not focus on him.

    "Let me go check for you."

    "Go, Sam."

    Nicole''s words almost made Samuel fall.

    He was a boss, but she talked to him as if he were a child.

    However, he didn''t say anything. As long as Nicole would felt better, it would be fine.

    As soon as Samuel walked out, Olivia came back from outside.

    "You''re here? Did Mrs. Bush leave?"

    Olivia looked inside anxiously.

    Samuel nodded and whispered, "Don''t let them meet again. Nicole will have a rough time if she sees

    Mrs. Bush."

    "Nicole has to go through this. She won''t be sad when Mr. and Mrs. Bush kill all her feelings to them."

    Olivia knew Nicole''s decision.

    There were things that Nicole had to do personally, even if she would feel deeply painful. Otherwise,

    she would never get over it in the rest of her life.

    Although Samuel knew it and could not refute it. His heart felt ached for Nicole.

    "Please spend more time with her. I will sponsor your album."

    "Of course. Thank you."

    Olivia did not refuse him.

    Watching Olivia entering the ward, Samuel felt reassured.

    Ernesto came back with aptop. He paused when he saw Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, thisptop ..."

    "Give it to Mrs. Green."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Samuel left the hospital and came across Zayn''s assistant Pedro at the door.

    "Mr. Green, Zayn wants to talk to you."

    "Where?"

    "The coffee shop next door."

    Samuel nced at him and nodded, "I''ll go over after having a cigarette."

    Pedro looked at the man in front of him. He found that Samuel was indifferent and distant. Pedro was

    going to be frozen when he stood beside him.

    Such a cold man would risk everything for a woman, or even put everything on the line.

    How many good things did they do in their previous life so that they could own the true love like this in

    this lifetime?

    Pedro couldn''t help but think of himself and Zayn.

    He sighed in his heart and turned to leave the hospital.

    Samuel lit a cigarette.

    In the smoke, no one could see his face clearly.

    Samuel knew that the reason for Zayn meeting him was that Zayn had found something in Country F.

    Melissa would be dead this time.

    The wound on Nicole''s back came into Samuel''s mind, and he wanted to tear Melissa into pieces now.

    He took a deep breath and killed the cigarette butt. Just as he was about to walk to the coffee shop, he

    noticed that a few reporters were hiding there, observing covertly.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    He took out his phone and called Ernesto.

    "Tell our people to take good care of Mrs. Green. Don''t let any reporter in to bother her."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Ernesto responded.

    After hanging up, Samuel went into the coffee shop next door.

    It was crowded in the coffee shop, and Zayn booked a private room.

    Samuel found Zayn''s private room and walked in, but he didn''t see Zayn. Instead, he just saw Pedro

    lying on the table seemingly asleep.

    His heart did a flip. He stepped forward and quickly pulled Pedro''s body, but he found that Pedro was

    not breathing.

    Pedro was alive a few minutes ago. Why did he die in such a short time?

    Samuel frowned and suddenly heard footstepsing from outside.

    He suddenly realized that he had fallen into a trap.

 Chapter 991 Who Is Dead?

    Chapter 991 Who Is Dead?

    Samuel smiled bitterly. He had been the hunter all his life, but now, he was hunted.

    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. Samuel did not hide. He took out a cigarette and

    lit it.

    When the door opened, he had only taken a few puffs of his cigarette.

    Obviously, the person who knocked on the door was surprised to see Samuel. The policeman behind

    him also froze for a moment.

    "Mr. Green?"

    "What''s going on?"

    Samuel asked subconsciously.

    The policeman whispered, "Someone called the police and said there was a murder. We''re here to take

    a look."

    "Go ahead."

    Samuel did not say anything.

    The policeman felt Pedro''s breath and frowned.

    "Mr. Green, I''m really sorry. I''m afraid you will have toe with us."

    "OK."

    Samuel was very cooperative.

    He smiled bitterly and said, "Do you need to handcuff me?"

    "No. We trust you, Mr. Green."

    The police took Samuel away.

    There were many reporters outside. When they saw Samuel taken out by the police, they all hurriedly

    walked over.

    "Mr. Green, may I ask what''s going on? Do you have any grudges with Mr. Pedro?"

    "Mr. Green, may I ask when did you came here? Was Mr. Pedro still alive when you arrived?"

    A series of sharp questions rushed into Samuel''s ears.

    However, he only sneered.

    He entered the room and found Pedro was already dead. Now there were reporters waiting for him.

    Someone must have set this all up.

    The policeman was rather professional. He stopped the reporters.

    "Sorry, the case is still unclear. No interview is epted for the time being. Thank you."

    After saying that, he took Samuel away.

    Nicole was waiting for Samuel, but Samuel still didn''te back after a long time. His phone was dead

    either. Nicole suddenly felt a little depressed.

    Samuel, what was going on?

    Olivia knew that something had happened to Samuel. She was quite worried.

    If Nicole knew that something had happened to Samuel, would she insist on going out to see him?

    Thinking of Nicole''s injuries, Olivia felt a headache.

    "What''s going on? Are you hiding something from me?"

    Nicole and Olivia had been friends for long. Seeing that Olivia was quite upset, Nicole asked her

    worriedly.

    "Am I?"

    Olivia tried her best to calm herself down, but in vain. She would think of Samuel whenever she saw

    Nicole''s face.

    "I''m going out for a moment."

    "Where?"

    "The bathroom."

    Olivia found ame excuse and ran away.

    Nicole didn''t think too much about it. She thought that Olivia had her own personal matters. It didn''t

    matter if Olivia didn''t tell her now. Sooner orter, she would find out the truth.

    Nicole turned on herptop and began to work.

    The filmmakingpany had been doing welltely.

    Several new actors had their own endorsements and characters to y in the film industry. Although it

    wasn''t much, thepany was indeed moving towards a better future.

    Nicole sent a message to Daisy.

    "Recruit two more agents if possible. Otherwise, you won''t be able to handle so many matters by

    yourself."

    "I see."

    Daisy answered.

    "Nicole, I think ourpany is too small to attract experienced agents now. How about we focus on

    training the new agents here?"

    Nicole agreed to Daisy''s suggestion.

    "Alright. It''s up to you. We can discuss it when you find the right person."

    "OK."

    Daisy was very grateful for Nicole''s trust.

    Nicole asked a few other questions about thepany, and finally decided that she had to establish

    her own reputation.

    In other words, she had to spend a lot of money to sign a famous star.

    Nicole thought of Zayn.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, she shook her head.

    Zayn could be up to no good. If Nicole signed Zayn now, there would definitely be a lot of troubles.

    Thinking of this, Nicole dropped the idea.

    Daisy hesitated when she learned that Nicole wanted to sign a big shot.

    "Nicole, ourpany is still small in scale, and those big shots might not want to stay here. Even if

    they do, we may not be able to afford their sries."

    That was the truth.

    Nicole sighed slightly.

    "Alright, let''s talk about thister."

    "Yes."

    Nicole did not refute, and Daisy felt even more grateful to her.

    It was rare to work with such an open-minded boss now.

    Nicole was about to end the conversation, but Daisy paused for a moment and said, "Nicole, there''s

    something I should tell you. Well, maybe I shouldn''t."

    "What is it? Tell me."

    Nicole thought it was about thepany, so she asked casually.

    However, Daisy did not answer Nicole immediately. Instead, she paused for a while. Nicole was waiting

    for her all this time.

    After about a minute, Daisy finally sent a message.

    "Nicole, something has happened to Mr. Green."

    "What is it?" Nicole asked subconsciously.

    Only after a while did she realize that Daisy was talking about Samuel.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    "What happened?"

    Nicole darkened her eyes, and her palms were slightly sweating.

    Samuel was still not back. Did something really happen to him?

    Samuel rarely turned off his phone, but now Nicole couldn''t get through anyway. Nicole felt a little

    nervous.

    Hearing Nicole''s anxious tone, Daisy thought for a while before speaking, "Mr. Green is involved in a

    murder case."

    Nicole''s heart suddenly sank.

    "Murder?"

    "Yes. Not long ago, an agent died in the coffee shop opposite the hospital. Mr. Green was the only one

    on the spot. The police have already taken him away. Now the media has started broadcasting, and the

    spreading of the news is terrifying. I''m afraid that the share price of the Eternal Group will fall."

    After all, Daisy was someone from the Eternal Group.

    She originally worked for Samuel, so it was natural that she would worry about herpany now.

    Moreover, Samuel was also Nicole''s husband.

    Nicole frowned.

    A murder case?

    How could Samuel be involved in a murder case?

    Nicole''s eyelids kept fluttering.

    Obviously, he was set up.

    "Perhaps it had something to do with me. Samuel must have been framed because of me," Nicole

    thought.

    The one who set this up was targeting Nicole. Since Samuel was Nicole''s husband, also her strongest

    supporter, if that person could get rid of Samuel, it would be much easier to deal with Nicole.

    Nicole''s mind was racing. Then, she whispered, "What is going on with the board of directors of the

    Eternal Group?"

    "I''m not sure, but I can ask around."

    Originally, Daisy was afraid that Nicole would me her for worrying about other people''spany.

    But after hearing Nicole''s words, she felt relieved.

    "Call me when you know the situation."

    Nicole hung up the phone.

    Her expression was very ugly.

    She actually forgot to ask who the victim was.

    Why did she have a bad feeling?

    Just as Nicole was thinking about this, Olivia came in. Her eyes were wandering, and she still didn''t

    have the guts to look into Nicole''s eyes.

    Nicole looked at Olivia and said coldly, "Why are you avoiding me?"

    "No. I''m not."

    Olivia forced a smile.

    Nicole was not in the mood to joke with Olivia now.

    "Who is dead?"

    "What?"

    Olivia paused for a moment and then changed her expression. She became even more worried now.

    Nicole didn''t say anything. She just stared at Olivia. In the end, Olivia could stand it no more. She gave

    up in hiding.

    "Alright. I can''t hide anything from you, can I? Did you check your phone?"

    Olivia naturally thought that people would know anything through their phones in the information age.

    Nicole did not leave the house, so she could only know about Samuel''s matter from her phone.

    Nicole froze for a moment.

    She didn''t even look at the news on her phone.

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole immediately picked up her phone and checked the news page.

    Now Olivia regretted that she reminded her of the phone. But it was useless to say anything now.

    Nicole looked at the news from the beginning to the end with an ugly face.

    "Nicole, this is too coincidental."

    "Of course it is. Someone has carefully designed all this."

    Nicole sneered and then lifted the nket.

    "What are you doing?"

    Olivia couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    Nicole replied indifferently, "Get me discharged from the hospital. I want to return to the Seapolis City."

    "Are you crazy? You are so badly injured. What can you do even if you go back?"

    Olivia naturally couldn''t agree.

    "There are so many things I can do. The Eternal Group must be in a mess now. The share price will fall

    tomorrow, and the restless directors must have something on their minds. Samuel is not there, so I

    have to watch thepany for him," Nicole said calmly.

    "Will you stop joking? Do you think you have influence on the Eternal Group? Nicole, I know you''re

    worried about Samuel, but now is not the time for you to act emotionally, Okay?"

    Olivia felt that Nicole must be too worried about Samuel to think rationally. She thought that Nicole

    didn''t know what she was talking about.

    How could Nicole oversee the Eternal Group, which was such a bigpany?

    Nicole looked at Olivia and said word by word, "I have 35% of the shares in the Eternal Group. Why

    can''t I have a say?"

    "What?"

    This time, it was Olivia''s turn to be surprised.

    She never thought that Nicole would actually own so many shares!

    "Samuel gave me his shares. In fact, I am the current executive director of the Eternal Group. Samuel

    is the person in charge on the surface. To put it bluntly, he is working for me."

    "Oh my God! Your husband actually gave you all of his shares?"

    Olivia knew that Samuel loved Nicole, but she didn''t know that he loved her so much.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Well, Samuel said that a rich man would easily be flighty. He didn''t want

    that, and he didn''t want me to be worried. So, he gave me all his money and decided to work for me. If

    he really cheats on me one day, I can chase him away with all the money."

    Samuel indeed said that. However, after finding out what happened to Samuel and Tami, Nicole never

    thought about the money again.

    After all, they didn''t get married for money.

    Olivia was still shocked, but Nicole could not wait any longer. She directly got up and walked out.

 Chapter 992 Dont Try to Stop Me

    Chapter 992 Don''t Try to Stop Me

    "Get ready. Let''s go back to the Seapolis City."

    Nicole said to the bodyguards beside her as soon as she left the room.

    "Yes, Mrs. Green."

    The bodyguards would do whatever Nicole told them. Samuel must have given the order in advance.

    When Olivia finally caught up with Nicole, Nicole had arrived at the inpatient department. She was

    paying the hospital bills and was about to be discharged.

    "Hey, Nicole, it''s not time yet for you to leave here. You can''t go out like this. I''m going to find Dr.

    Ashley."

    Olivia knew that Nicole was determined to go. She hurriedly ran to Ashley''s office.

    "Dr. Ashley, hurry up and take a look. Nicole is going to be discharged from the hospital. Also, she''s

    going back to the Seapolis City. You know, she''s not fully recovered. Things are all in a mess now.

    What if anything happens to her if she goes back? If so, Samuel will literally skin me!"

    Olivia talked non-stop.

    Ashley was slightly surprised.

    It was known in the city now that Samuel was involved in a murder case. Ashley was not expecting that

    she could hide it from Nicole. However, it was indeed a little troublesome for Nicole to be discharged

    from the hospital and go back to the Seapolis City now.

    "I''ll go take a look."

    Ashley got up and walked towards the inpatient department.

    Olivia followed behind.

    Ashley had just taken two steps when her phone rang.

    She lowered her head and found that it was Steven calling. She was a little surprised.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Steven''s voice was familiar as usual.

    "Samuel is in trouble."

    "I know. What is your n?"

    "Try your best to keep Nicole in the hospital and protect her. This is exactly what Samuel said."

    Ashley slightly froze upon Steven''s words, but she immediately understood his meaning.

    "Are you saying that we should let the person who set this up get what he wants?"

    "Not really, but it''splicated. Pedro died not long after Samuel entered the room. Moreover, the time

    of his death was about the same as the time Samuel went there. Therefore, Samuel was suspicious

    and should cooperate with the investigation. He would not be able to get out for some time now.

    Samuel wanted to see what the next move of them. He was afraid that without him around, his enemy

    wouldy eyes on Nicole. Then it would be really troublesome. Samuel asked me to protect Nicole''s

    safety and I said yes. I want to keep my promise now."

    Steven talked fast.

    However, Ashley smiled and said, "I''m afraid you can''t. Nicole has gone to the inpatient department to

    pay the bill and is about to leave."

    "Really? Why don''t you stop her?"

    "Why should I?"

    Ashley said indifferently, and then kept walking.

    Steven felt depressed every time he talked to his wife. Ashley was always so calm, so indifferent. He

    could even be driven mad by her words.

    "Ashley, you''re a doctor, aren''t you? Your patient is not recovered yet. How can you allow her to be

    discharged?"

    "I''m a reasonable doctor. I don''t think Nicole can''t be discharged, and I don''t get to say what she should

    do, or what she shouldn''t."

    Ashley hung up the phone, not caring about how angry Steven was.

    This was the first time Olivia had seen how Ashley and Steven got along with each other. Normally,

    Olivia was not a talkative person.

    However, she noticed that Ashley had no intention of stopping Nicole. So, she asked Ashley a

    question,

    "Dr. Ashley, is it OK for Nicole to return to the Seapolis City? She''s still injured."

    "No, of course it''s not OK. It''s such a deep wound."

    Hearing this, Olivia twitched her lips.

    "Then why don''t you stop her from leaving the hospital?"

    "Will she listen to me?"

    Ashley''s words left Olivia speechless.

    Samuel was in trouble now, and the person who was most worried about him was Nicole. How could

    Nicole stay here and rest?

    "But..."

    "Nicole wants to go back. No one can stop her. Samuel has talked to my husband and asked him to

    protect her safety. Don''t worry, we can count on Steven. Since that''s the case, Nicole can go wherever

    she wants. She won''t rest easy here anyway. On the contrary, it will be beneficial to her recovery if she

    gets to do what she wants."

    Olivia still felt that it was inappropriate for Nicole to be discharged.

    "But her injuries..."

    "At worst, I''ll go with her. What else can I do? I''m such an unfortunate doctor."

    Ashley said indifferently, but Olivia could hear a trace of excitement in her tone.

    Really?

    Was Ashley nning to follow Nicole back to the Seapolis City?

    "Are you going to the Seapolis City as well?"

    Ashley did not reply this time, but it was obvious that she was.

    Olivia felt that both Ashley and Nicole had gone crazy.

    Even if Nicole was CEO of the Eternal Group now, how could the sophisticated directors listen to her?

    After all, Nicole was a woman.

    Nicole was getting herself into trouble if she went back now.

    But seeing that Ashley was in a hurry, Olivia had no choice but to follow.

    Nicole was already paying the bill. When she saw Ashleying over, she thought that Ashley was

    here to stop her. She hurriedly said, "Ashley, I have something urgent, and I have to return to the

    Seapolis City now. Please don''t try to stop me."

    "I''m not going to stop you. I''m just here to tell you that you can''t go without me. You can go back to the

    Seapolis City. Bring me with you, and buy me a ticket. I''m poor."

    The Greatest Global Scalpel said she was poor. What a joke!

    However, she still nodded.

    "Sure, as long as you don''t stop me, the ticket is on me."

    "I''ll go with you two then. I want to go back and visit Jacob and my father."

    Hearing that Nicole would buy the ticket for Ashley, Olivia also joined them.

    Nicole felt touched.

    "Thank you."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up. Let''s go."

    Ashley was in a rush.

    Nicole paid the hospital bills, then called Laurence. She asked him and Cara to stay here to take care

    of the filmmakingpany. Afterwards, she found Ernesto and talked to him.

    Ernesto naturally listened to Nicole. When Nicole asked if she could go in and visit Samuel, he shook

    his head.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s tooplicated. We can''t go in."

    Nicole was not surprised to hear this answer, so she wasn''t disappointed. She only whispered, "Book

    three ne tickets for me. We''re going back to the Seapolis City."

    Ernesto hesitated.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "What''s wrong? Do you have anything to say?"

    Nicole looked at Ernesto and asked.

    Ernesto hurriedly replied, "Obviously, Mr. Green was framed this time. It all happened so coincidentally,

    and there must be other evidence. Mr. Green is not with you now. Although Mr. Bradford can guarantee

    your safety, you must be careful. When you go back to the Seapolis City, the directors and

    shareholders in thepany will probably find trouble for you. Mr. Green may not be able to help you.

    So, Mrs. Green, you should think it through carefully."

    Ernesto was being cryptic.

    However, Nicole naturally understood what he meant.

    Everyone felt that Samuel had been protecting her. Now that something had happened to Samuel,

    those people in thepany might make things difficult for her. Maybe Ernesto was afraid that Nicole

    would cry.

    Nicole smiled.

    She didn''t know if she would cry, but she knew that she had to help Samuel this time.

    As long as the Eternal Group still belonged to her and Samuel, and the Green family did not copse, it

    was possible to bail Samuel out. However, once there were bad eggs in thepany, once the Green

    family was under someone else''s control, there would be nothing she could do then. In that case,

    Samuel would only have to be left in prison. It was also very likely that he would never be able to get

    out for the rest of his life.

    Nicole knew that Samuel had always been protecting her. Now, it was her turn to do something for

    Samuel. She left no choice for herself.

    "We''ll see when we go back."

    Nicole did not say it by words, but she seemed determined.

    Ernesto gave up in persuading her in the end. He went to book the ne tickets for them.

    Ashley looked at Nicole and said calmly, "You can''t do strenuous exercises with your wound. If

    possible, try not to fight. Don''t you have bodyguards? Just leave the fighting to them. Or, Steven and I

    can also lend you a few men."

    "No. You are strong enough to protect me."

    Ashley was slightly astonished by Nicole''s words.

    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."

    Nicole only smiled and didn''t say anything else.

    Nicole didn''t know exactly how skilled Ashley was as a fighter, but she could see that Ashley was at

    least as good as her.

    It was only after marrying Samuel that Nicole could tell a practitioner from ordinary people.

    Olivia was confused. She didn''t know what they were talking about.

    "What are you two talking about?"

    "Go to sleep if you don''t understand. Only if you rest well, you''ll keep your beauty. Aren''t you going to

    enter the entertainment industry? It''s better to take good care of your face," Ashley said.

    Olivia twitched her lips again.

    Ashley was simply so annoying.

    Nicole only smiled. She was very worried about Samuel now.

    The person who framed Samuel was also targeting at her. After all, she and Samuel were married.

    They sank or swam together.

    "Oh right, I haven''t asked yet. Who is the agent who died?"

    Olivia immediately froze for a moment upon this question. Then she smiled bitterly and said, "Guess!"

    "Olivia, I''m not in the mood to guess now."

    "It was Pedro, Zayn''s assistant."

    Nicole was startled.

    Zayn?

    Why Zayn again?

    She couldn''t help but have a headache.

    "What did Zayn say?"

    Olivia shook her head and said, "It''s strange. Pedro is dead and the police have taken Samuel away,

    but Zayn didn''t show up. I heard that Zayn and Pedro were very close. Some people even said that

    they were in love, you know. But now that Pedro has suddenly died, Zayn doesn''t even make a sound.

    We can''t hear any news from him at all. Don''t you think it strange? "

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    This did not sound like Zayn indeed.

    It was normal for Zayn to make a fuss and even go to the detention center to beat Samuel up. But now,

    he was simply too quiet. Nicole couldn''t help but feel that he was up to something.

    Could it be that Pedro''s death was rted to Zayn?

    Wasn''t Samuel framed by Major this time? Was it Zayn?

    Nicole felt that her brain was about to stop working.

    Ernesto had already bought the tickets.

    Nicole and Ashley walked out of the hospital and drove Ashley''s car to the airport. However, just as

    they were about to arrive, someone driving a fiery red Ferrari immediately whistled towards them.

 Chapter 993 Youre Crazy

    Chapter 993 You''re Crazy

    "Watch out!"

    Olivia broke out in cold sweat and grabbed the handle in the car. Nicole''s face was somewhat pale and

    cold sweat oozed out of her forehead.

    Ashley wasposed, but the corner of her mouth twitched slightly.

    Nicole braked. The screech was terrifyingly ear-piercing.

    The cars almost crashed, but they finally stopped with a very close distance between them.

    Nicole''s heart beat wildly. Before she could calm down, the door of the Ferrari opened.

    Zayn, dressed in a white suit, walked out of the Ferrari and knocked on the door of Nicole''s car.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    Ever since she found out that the person who died was Zayn''s assistant, Nicole had been wondering

    when Zayn would find her. Now, before she got on the ne, Zayn hade to her. Although she was

    not surprised, Nicole still frowned.

    "Get out of the car. Let''s talk."

    Zayn''s voice was hoarse, and it sounded like he wasn''t in a good mood.

    Olivia grabbed Nicole and whispered, "You can''t go. What if he goes mad and kills you? Don''t forget

    that you''re still injured."

    However, Nicole knew that she had to go. No matter what, his assistant was dead, and out of

    conscience, she had to go meet him.

    "I''d better go. I have to give Zayn an exnation. And if he wants to use Samuel, there will be

    nothing we can do. Right now, the most important thing is to resolve the misunderstanding."

    As Nicole spoke, she unbuckled her seat belt.

    Olivia was anxious.

    "Don''t be stupid, okay? It''s a misunderstanding. How can you resolve it with just a few words? Look

    how Zayn is like! He can''t wait to kill people. It will be useless to go out talk to him and you''d better wait

    until we get back to Seapolis City."

    Ashley coughed and said, "Nicole will take care of this herself. Don''t worry about her."

    Olivia was immediately irritated.

    "What kind of doctor are you? It''s not like you don''t know her current condition."

    "Alright, stop arguing. Wait here."

    Nicole got out of the car in disregard of everyone''s opinions.

    Zayn had a strong smell of tobo, which made Nicole''s throat itch.

    She subconsciously pinched her nose and heard Zayn whisper, "Let''s talk alone."

    "Okay."

    Nicole agreed.

    "Where to talk?"

    "In my car! Don''t worry, I won''t dy you from boarding the ne."

    Zayn knew Nicole''s whereabouts like the back of his hand, which surprised her.

    She looked up at Zayn again. From his eyes, Nicole did not read any anger or other emotions, only

    sadness and heartache.

    "Alright."

    Nicole felt inexplicable heartbroken.

    She knew what it was like to lose someone.

    When Samuel fell from the cliff in Bordeaux, Nicole wished she were dead. Now that she saw Zayn like

    this, she couldn''t help but recall the rumors.

    Zayn and Pedro had an affair.

    If this was true, such a pain would be so unbearable.

    Nicole damaged Zayn''s car. Olivia was so scared that she got down to stop him, but she was stillte.

    Zayn''s car sped away like an arrow that was shot out.

    Nicole did not have much emotion. She leaned against the window and watched everything outside

    going back while thinking about Samuel.

    She wondered how he was doing there.

    He had always been a proud man and had never suffered such hardship.

    Who schemed against Samuel?

    Nicole suspected Major, and now there was Zayn.

    Zayn drove to his apartment and stopped.

    "Get off."

    Nicole froze for a moment. It was not a wise choice to enter an apartment with a man who was

    obviously hostile to her, but Nicole had no other choice.

    She unbuckled the seat belt and followed Zayn into the apartment.

    The apartment was in a mess, and the strong smell of smoke made Nicole cough non-stop.

    She scanned the surroundings. There were many wine bottles on the ground. Smoke filled the entire

    room and her vision was blurred by it.

    Nicole walked to the window and opened it, then bent down to tidy up the room.

    Zayn looked at her silently but did not stop her.

    His gaze was unfocused as if he took Nicole as someone else. There was a trace of longing in his

    eyes, which distressed Nicole a little.

    "Pedro''s death..."

    "It''s not Samuel. Don''t worry, I won''t cause him any trouble."

    Zayn knew what Nicole was going to say, so he spoke before she finished.

    Nicole was somewhat relieved.

    "Zayn, I know I can''t change anything, but I still have to say, I''m sorry for your loss."

    "Are youforting me? Or sympathizing with me?"

    Zayn looked at Nicole and said with a sharp tone.

    Nicole was surprised by his sudden questioning. She didn''t know how to answer it properly, so she just

    shut up.

    When facing a nerd, anyone would feel like they punched on the cotton and their effort would leave

    little effect.

    Zayn sighed and whispered, "Please get me some water. Thank you."

    Nicole agreed and poured him a cup of warm water.

    When Zayn took it, he suddenly said, "Pedro is my lover."

    This sentence astounded Nicole.

    Although there were rumors, there was no evidence. Now that she heard it from Zayn, Nicole was

    surprised.

    "Do I need to say something?"

    "No, I just want to talk to someone."

    Zayn''s words depressed Nicole, but she didn''t know what to say. She just sat beside him and poured

    herself a cup of water.

    She had injuries on her body and when Zayn was driving fast just now, he didn''t notice that Nicole''s

    back hit against the seat.

    Right now, Nicole felt a slight cramp from the pain. She twitched and had to drink some warm water to

    relieve her pain.

    Zayn was immersed in great sorrow and did not pay attention to Nicole.

    He seemed to be lost in memories.

    "Pedro and I met in a slum. Do you know what a slum looks like?"

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Nicole knew that Zayn did not need her answer.

    Zayn''s lips curled into a smile. The smile was so sweet and beautiful.

    "Many people think of slum as a ce for low-ss people, and that''s true. There, many people

    couldn''t even feed themselves. I was chased down and had to flee to there. I stayed there for three

    days without food or water and was almost starved to death. It was Pedro who gave me his food and

    told me to join the entertainment industry after learning what had happened to me."

    "Do you know how ridiculous it was when those words were spoken by two people in the slum? But I

    agreed. From the moment Pedro gave me his food, I knew he was the one who was sincere to me. He

    and I left the slum, escaped the hunt, survived hunger and hardship, and finally got a ce in the

    entertainment industry. I told myself that I would to give Pedro the best things in the world."

    "He promised me yesterday to go back with me, but he''s gone today. Do you know how I felt when I

    heard about his death? I feel like my world has copsed."

    "Nicole, Pedro means the same to me as Samuel does to you. I know that you may not understand the

    feelings between me and him, so what? After all, he is the only person I love so far."

    Zayn''s eyes were bloodshot, and he almost burst into tears.

    Nicole felt pain in her heart. She whispered, "It wasn''t Samuel! I can swear with my life that he won''t

    and doesn''t need to do anything to Pedro!"

    Zayn looked at Nicole and suddenly smiled bitterly.

    "Sometimes I will be so envy of Samuel. It''s his blessing to have such a wife like you."

    "Samuel is good to me."

    "Not as much as you are to him. If it was another woman, she would have left him long ago. The shit in

    Green family almost killed you. I wonder where you get the courage to do everything for him."

    Zayn''s words made Nicole a little ufortable.

    "Love can be felt only after one experiences it. I don''t want to talk too much. Where did you get the

    courage to do everything for Pedro like I did to Samuel?"

    After Nicole finished speaking, Zayn smiled self-deprecatingly and said, "I can do everything for

    another person, it doesn''t have to be him. For some other purposes, I might marry and even have

    children with a woman. I always thought that I would be loyal in love, but now, it seems that I lost to

    reality."

    "What do you mean? You''re getting married when Pedro''s body was still warm?"

    Nicole felt that if Zayn answered yes, she would definitely look down on him.

    Zayn shook his head and said, "I''m just making an analogy. That''s all and you shall leave."

    The corner of Nicole''s mouth twitched.

    "Why did you ask me toe here?"

    "Maybe I just want to talk to someone. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I''ll go crazy."

    Zayn''s answer was uneptable to Nicole.

    She stood up.

    "You''re crazy!"

    After saying that, Nicole left.

    Zayn whispered, "If you grew up in my environment, you would go crazy as well!"

    "I''m d I didn''t know where you grew up."

    Nicole felt that there was no need to stay.

    Since Zayn had said that this matter had nothing to do with Samuel, she was relieved. At least this man

    would not stab behind her back. As for the rest, Nicole thought that she should deal with themter.

    Zayn did not ask Nicole to stay, but when Nicole held the doorknob, he suddenly spoke.

    "Nicole, Samuel once asked me to get his men passes to Country F. Now that the passes have been

    issued, he has been captured. What should we do about that?"

    Nicole suddenly stopped.

    "What is he going to do in Country F?"

    "To get Melissa."

    As soon as Zayn said this, Nicole was dumbfounded.

    "Who has Melissa?"

 Chapter 994 Be Plotted Against

    Chapter 994 Be Plotted Against

    "Me."

    When Zayn said this, Nicole was in a daze. She even couldn''t believe what she had heard.

    "Who?"

    "Me. She is in my hands, to be exact, Pedro did it for me and he died."

    Zayn''s lips curled into a bitter smile.

    Nicole felt that she couldn''t digest it.

    "Do you have a grudge against Melissa?"

    "Sort of."

    Zayn replied ambiguously. He looked at Nicole and pointed at his watch. "You don''t have much time left

    to board the ne, so what are you going to do? Will you leave or not?"

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    Pedro kidnapped Melissa in Country F, which surprised Nicole, and what surprised her even more was

    that Zayn was the mastermind. What was this man going to do?

    "Do you have any deal with Samuel?"

    "Yes."

    Zayn did not hide it from Nicole and whispered, "Samuel promised me that as long as I got him a pass

    to enable his people to take Melissa away, he would take you to my mother."

    "Your mother?"

    What kind of deal was this?

    Zayn nodded seriously with aplicated emotion shing in his eyes.

    "I can promise you this, but I will bring Melissa back on behalf of Samuel, okay?"

    "Absolutely."

    Zayn had no objections to this.

    Melissa was captured for her sake, so it was reasonable to let Nicole have the woman.

    "But aren''t you going back to Seapolis City now?"

    Nicole felt that this was really a tricky problem.

    "Yes. But..."

    "Go back to Seapolis City first. I will ask Samuel''s men to bring Melissa back to Seapolis City and leave

    her at your mercy. As for the terms of the exchange, we''ll talk about it when you are free."

    Zayn waved his hand as soon as he finished speaking. Obviously, he was going to drive Nicole away.

    Nicole could not understand either what Zayn meant or what kind of person he was.

    Pedro was dead. He was heartbreaking, and meanwhile, Samuel was a suspect. If she was Zayn, she

    would definitely not be so easy to convince, much less hand Melissa over.

    Zayn seemed to be too good to her.

    "Why are you so kind to me?"

    Nicole didn''t want to ask, but she couldn''t help it. After asking, she felt like a fool.

    Zayn was also surprised.

    Ever since he was young, he had lived in such a chaotic environment, and had never seen such a

    straightforward person.

    He couldn''t help but nce at Nicole and whispered, "Perhaps I like you."

    What reason was this?

    Nicole didn''t know why, but she didn''t dare to ask further.

    Zayn had been mysterious since he showed up. She couldn''t understand him. She felt that it was better

    to stay away from such a person.

    "Then, goodbye."

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left.

    Zayn watched her leave, and loneliness shed through his eyes.

    The room was empty, and via the window opened by Nicole, cold wind blew in, making the room

    freezing.

    He closed the window, only to find that there was someone else in the apartment.

    "Your Highness, we have to go back."

    Zayn''s expression was a little ugly, but he didn''t say anything.

    Yeah, it was time to go back.

    He hid for several years, and he had cost Pedro''s life. This was something that he would never get

    over.

    "Did you find out who killed Pedro?"

    The ck-clothed man lowered his head and said respectfully, "Santino''s men did it."

    "Santino was in conspiracy with Major? Good!"

    Zayn''s eyes suddenly turned sharp.

    On the screen, he would always be gentle and elegant like a sunny boy. But he would be a different

    person once he decided to regain his identity.

    "Have someone bring Melissa to Samuel''s men and escort them to Seapolis City to have the woman

    sent to Nicole. Also, pack up and go back to Country F. It''s been so many years since Ist met my

    families. My siblings may have forgotten about me. No matter what, I have to go back and show

    myself."

    Zayn sneered.

    The ck-clothed men took actions ording to his instruction.

    Zayn paused for a moment and said, "Contact the police station and ask Nicole to meet Samuel. No

    matter what the result is, I don''t want her to leave with worry and sadness."

    "Alright."

    After arranging everything, Zayn went back to his room.

    Nicole came back in Zayn''s car. Now that Zayn would not send her back, she would probably miss the

    ne if she walked back.

    She wanted to take out her phone to use Uber for a taxi, only to discover that she left her phone in

    Ashley''s car.

    Would anyone else have a worse luck than her?

    Just as Nicole was helpless, a ck-clothed man walked out of Zayn''s apartment to Nicole.

    "Ms. Nicole, Mr. Freeman asked me to send you back."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole nodded.

    Zayn was not that heartless.

    She got into Zayn''s car, and the ck-clothed man started it.

    As for the ck-clothed man''s name, Nicole didn''t want to know it so she just closed her eyes to rest.

    Her back hurt with burning pain.

    Holy shit, she must take revenge for this.

    Regardless of whether it was Major or anyone else behind the scenes, she would make them pay!

    Nicole sat there carefully and took a deep breath. Only in this way could she feel better.

    The car sped away.

    Nicole knew how long it took from where she stopped her car to Zayn''s apartment, and now it had

    taken her more than that amount of time to go back.

    She opened her eyes and realized that this was not the way to the airport, so she became vignt.

    "Where are you taking me?"

    "Mr. Freeman told me to take you to the police station to meet Mr. Green."

    Hearing what the ck-clothed man said, Nicole was dumbfounded.

    "You mean Samuel?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole was so shocked.

    Even Ernesto didn''t make it to give her a chance to visit Samuel, yet Zayn did?

    And the one who died was his agent.

    Why did this Zayn help her? Or why did he help Samuel?

    Nicole could not understand.

    The ck-clothed man did not speak, nor did Nicole ask any further. Quite a few questions lingered in

    her mind, but she could not think of an exnation. Perhaps she would have an answer after seeing

    Samuel?

    Nicole wasn''t sure.

    From the looks of it, she would miss the flight.

    "Can I use your phone?"

    The ck-clothed man gave his phone to Nicole.

    After Nicole took the phone, she called Ashley.

    "Ashley, leave with Olivia. I have something to deal with and I''ll take the next flight back."

    "Are you alright?"

    Ashley was worried.

    "I''m fine. I have to deal with some personal matters. Don''t worry."

    "Okay."

    After hanging up, Nicole felt somewhat anxious.

    She was about to meet Samuel.

    She came in a hurry and didn''t bring him anything. She didn''t know if he needed anything and if she

    could make time to buy some.

    As Nicole was thinking wildly, they had arrived at the police station.

    "Ms. Nicole, please."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole nodded and got out of the car.

    As soon as she entered the police station, someone came to lead her to the ce where Samuel was

    kept.

    Nicole looked at the small room and felt a sore nose.

    "Why are you here?"

    When Samuel saw Nicole, he stood up.

    "What are you doing? Don''t you know where this ce is? You are injured! What if you get infected...?"

    Before Samuel could finish, Nicole pounced forward, stood on tiptoe, and kissed on Samuel''s lips.

    With Nicole in his arms, Samuel couldn''t feel anything else.

    He wrapped his arms around her slender waist and kissed her crazily, wishing he could merge her into

    his body.

    Nicole almost suffocated.

    She leaned in Samuel''s embrace and sobbed, "What''s going on?"

    Samuel knew that Nicole was scared.

    "It''s not a big deal. I was just plotted against. Don''t worry, I''m fine."

    "You are fine? You are in the police station. Do you want to scare me to death so that you can marry a

    new wife?"

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s cor and questioned him.

    Samuel suddenlyughed.

    Since Nicole had the energy to interrogate him, it meant that she could hold on. That was a good sign.

    Samuel caressed her head, but he suddenly smelled scent of blood.

    "Your wound is ripped?"

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Nicole stuck out her tongue and said embarrassedly, "Damn, you found it out."

    "Nicole, don''t you know that you''re an injured?"

    "I do!"

    Facing Samuel''s reprimand, Nicole replied calmly.

    Seeing this, Samuel felt so helpless.

    "I''m really fine."

    "Then get out of here. Can you go with me?"

    Nicole''s question rendered Samuel speechless.

    "I still need some time."

    "Then leave me alone."

    Nicole sized Samuel up and felt relieved.

    "I intend to go back to Seapolis City and keep an eye on the Eternal Group for you. Nah, it''s my

    "Good choice. We have more manpower there, and I can rest assured. But what about your injuries?"

    This was what Samuel was worried about.

    Nicole indifferently waved her hand and said, "Don''t worry, Ashley is with me."

    "That''s good to hear."

    Samuel looked at Nicole with a much softer expression.

    "Come here, let me hug you."

    "This is the detention room. Can we do that here?"

    Although Nicole said this, she walked over and sat directly on Samuel''s thigh with her hands wrapped

    around his neck.

    "You even kissed me, but you won''t let me hug you?"

    Samuel felt that he had calmed down a lot as he smelled her scent.

    "I can''t leave yet. You can do whatever you want, but you have to ensure your safety, okay? If you used

    your safety in exchange of my innocence, I''d rather not have it."

    "I see. You''re getting more and more nagging."

    Nicole looked impatient, but she stared fixedly at Samuel and engraved his image in her mind bit by bit.

    "If you keep looking at me like this, I can''t hold my desire back."

    Samuel felt energetic.

    Nicole always liked to flirt with him since she was hurt.

    However, Nicole suddenly asked seriously, "What exactly is going on between you and

    Zayn?"

 Chapter 995 I Only Want You

    Chapter 995 I Only Want You

    Samuel blinked his eyes and pretended to be innocent as he asked, "What''s going on?"

    "You still don''t want to tell me the truth, right?"

    Nicole suddenly twisted Samuel''s ear and said, "Answer me."

    Samuel froze for a moment.

    He had only seen this scene on TV and had never imagined that he would actually be one of the

    husbands whose ears twisted by their wives. He thought that he would be mad about it, but he didn''t

    hate it at all. Nicole was not using her full strength, and she sounded quite flirtatious when she

    questioned him. For no reason, Samuel found her charming in this way. He involuntarily swallowed.

    "Darling, you''re a bad ass."

    "Yeah, so what? Be honest with me!"

    Nicole pouted, looking so lovely. Samuel wished that he could bang her right here, right now, but he

    couldn''t. He knew what kind of ce a detention center was.

    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry, I guarantee that I''m straight. Of all the women in the world, I only want you. I

    promise."

    Hearing this, Nicole was slightly astonished. Only then did she remember that Zayn liked men. She

    pushed Samuel away.

    "Don''t change the subject. If you dare to mess with a man, I will make sure that you are the one at the

    bottom. I promise too."

    Nicole said proudly.

    Samuel smiled at Nicole indulgently.

    His little wife was getting tougher and tougher, but also more and more adorable.

    "No. I won''t do that, madam."

    "That''s my good boy!"

    Nicole felt that Samuel''s temperature was extremely high. She suddenly felt a little worried.

    "You''re running a temperature. Could it be...?¡±

    "I''m totally fine. It''s a bit stuffy here. Besides, they''ll make sure that I''m fine. Don''t worry."

    Seeing that Samuel was in high spirits, Nicole felt relieved.

    "Zayn said that he would ask someone to send Melissa back to the Seapolis City. What do you n to

    do with Melissa?"

    "Do as you wish."

    Samuel had always hoped that Nicole would personally deal with the matter of Melissa.

    "Okay. Just stay here for a few days and take some rest. Leave the matters outside to me. They think

    that you are my backer. Now that you are trapped here, they will definitely begin to attack me. These

    viins... I must see who they really are, or else they''ll never stop plotting and scheming against us.

    Look at us. We are on the edge of losing our happy days. "

    Nicole said softly as she yed with Samuel''s tie.

    Samuel naturally had no objections.

    "Protect yourself. You can always turn to the Dons and the Shaws."

    "I know. I will take care of myself."

    Nicole was very reluctant to part with Samuel, but she knew that the visiting time was up.

    Being able toe here and see Samuel was already a surprise. If Nicole still wasn''t satisfied, and

    broke the rules, she didn''t know what would happen to Samuel.

    She was worried.

    "Go. This isn''t a good ce to stay. When you bail me out, I''ll take real good care of you."

    Samuel said, luring Nicole.

    Nicole purposely coughed.

    She didn''t want anyone to notice that she was shy.

    "I''m leaving. Take good care of yourself."

    "OK."

    Samuel was suddenly reluctant to part with Nicole. He could not let go of her hand.

    Looking at Samuel, who was like a child, Nicole also felt painful.

    "Why don''t I pull the strings to get you out of here?"

    "Forget it. That guy has wasted so much effort to bring me here. We can''t disappoint him so quickly. If

    there''s anything you need, go find Ernesto and Jason. I''ve talked to them."

    Samuel felt that the longer he stayed with Nicole, the more reluctant he was to let her go.

    "Alright. Goodbye."

    Nicole kissed Samuel. However, she didn''t expect that Samuel would directly hold the back of her head

    and deepen this kiss.

    She felt her mouth swollen.

    "Stop it!"

    Nicole pushed Samuel away and ran out.

    Looking at her back, Samuel curled his lips into a smile. Tenderness filled his eyes.

    Suddenly, he sank his head into his hands and crouched. Although he tried his best to suppress it, he

    couldn''t help but tremble.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The guard hurriedly asked when he noticed that there was something wrong with Samuel, but he didn''t

    dare to move any closer. He was afraid that Samuel had deliberately pretended to be sick.

    Samuel gritted his teeth, his face covered in cold sweat.

    It had been a long time since he suffered from neuralgia. ir had asked about his situationst time.

    He thought that he had recovered, but he didn''t expect to get sick here.

    Samuel gritted his lower lip so fiercely that it was even bleeding. Fortunately, Nicole had left.

    Otherwise, when she saw him like this, she might be worried.

    Seeing that Samuel was suffering, the guard immediately contacted someone to send him to the

    hospital. In order to prevent him from escaping, a lot of in clothes were arranged around Samuel.

    Nicole didn''t know about all of this.

    Nicole''s face was still burning from shyness after she came out.

    Samuel was simply too...

    She couldn''t find a suitable word to describe him.

    Nicole thought that she needed to take a taxi to go back to the airport. However, to her surprise, the

    man in ck was still here. When he saw Nicole, he hurriedly stepped forward respectfully.

    "Ms. Nicole, I''ll escort you to the airport. Your flight has been changed. You should be on the ne in

    an hour. We should hurry now."

    Nicole paused for a moment before asking, "Did Zayn give you the order?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes and didn''t say anything else before getting into the car.

    The car was driven at a moderate speed, but they managed to get to the airport in time.

    After Nicole boarded the ne, the man in ck disappeared.

    Nicole was astonished by Zayn''s actions, but she didn''t make anyments.

    She closed her eyes and rested.

    More than an hourter, the nended in the Seapolis City.

    Nicole knew that there would probably be chaos in the Seapolis City because of Samuel''s matter.

    There must be reporters waiting for her.

    Right now, Nicole was covered in injuries, and she was suffering from severe pain. She really did not

    have the strength to deal with reporters, so she could only leave the airport through the emergency

    passageway.

    When Nicole left the passageway, she saw a low-profiled Maybach parked by the street. Jason rolled

    down the car window when he saw Nicole and showed his handsome face to her.

    "Nicole, get in. I''ll take you home."

    Nicole was not surprised that Jason was here. After all, Samuel said that he had talked to Jason.

    Nicole walked over to Jason quickly, pulled open the car door and got into the car. She didn''t forget to

    look around, in case there was someone following. Not until she made sure that there was no one

    around did she heave a sigh of relief.

    "I''ve asked people to clear this ce. Take it easy."

    Jason naturally knew what Nicole was worried about.

    When Nicole saw Jason, she immediately put on a happy smile.

    "Uncle Jason, it''s really a pleasure to see you."

    "Really? You didn''te to me when you were having trouble with the cash flow in City B. Are we

    family or not? Now you''re trying to tter me. Toote. I''m angry."

    Jason had learnt everything about Nicole in City B. Of course, he was angry. He was angry that Nicole

    did not treat him as family.

    Hearing Jason''s words, Nicole felt somewhat wronged.

    "Uncle Jason, you mistake me. I was only trying to solve problems by myself. If I turn to you whenever

    something happens, why should I start my own business? Isn''t it good for me to stay in the Don family

    or the Green family?"

    "You can do that. If you want, I can hand over all of the Don family''s property to you."

    Jason seriously thought about it.

    "No, thanks. I''m not interested in inheritance."

    Nicole hurriedly rejected Jason''s advice.

    Jason must be joking, right? If she took over the Don family''s business, would she still have time to

    spend with Samuel?

    Jason shook his head. He didn''t insist. He smiled and said, "Mark isn''t home today. How about we go

    to a restaurant?"

    "No. I''ll go back to the Green family first. Samuel is in serious trouble now, and Petty is pregnant. I don''t

    know whether the reporters have made things difficult for the Greens. I want to go back and take a

    look."

    Hearing this, Jason subconsciously nced at Nicole''s belly. He said regretfully, "Nicole, you have

    three children now. Maybe it''s enough. I don''t know if you can fully recover. To be honest, I really me

    Samuel for this."

    "Uncle Jason, it''s not his fault."

    Nicole knew that Jason was worrying about her, but she shouldn''t me anyone for her lost baby. Even

    if it was Samuel''s fault, Nicole didn''t want others to judge him.

    "Fine. You are always defending him."

    Jason sighed. Then he asked the driver to drive back to the Green''s.

    Sure enough, there were reporters outside the house. The bodyguards of the Green family were all

    very responsible. They didn''t allow any of the reporters in.

    Jason directly drove into the Green''s, not giving any opportunity for reporters to harass Nicole.

    The moment Nicole walked inside the house, Petty and Zac came out to wee her.

    "Nicole, are you alright? I read it on the Inte that Samuel killed someone. Is that true? Where is

    he?"

    Petty had spent little time with her rtives before, so she cared about Samuel very much. Although

    Samuel wasn''t always kind to her, it was enough.

    Zac didn''t say anything, but he also looked at Nicole worriedly.

    Nicole looked at Petty''s swelling belly. She thought of her lost baby and couldn''t help but feel a little

    sad. However, she still managed a smile and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with Samuel''s matter. I''m back

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    now, am I not?"

    "But... Nicole, have you recovered? Melissa had seriously injured you. Is it okay for you toe back

    now? If Samuel knows about this, he would be hurt."

    Petty felt pain all over her body when she thought of the wounds on Nicole. She had seen them in the

    short online video.

    Zac hurriedly said, "Come in, Nicole. Petty, don''t you see that Nicole is not feeling well?"

    Only then did Petty realize that Nicole''s face waspletely pale.

    "Right. Nicole,e in."

    Petty supported Nicole into the room.

    Nicole subconsciously looked around and suddenly asked, "Where''s Lillian?"

    Petty hurriedly said, "My mother heard that something happened to Samuel, so she went out early in

    the morning to see if she could help him. Nicole, you know that I''m pregnant now. I can''t get out. Even

    if I can, I don''t know anyone here."

    When Nicole heard this, she immediately narrowed her eyes.

    Petty was born and raised in the Seapolis City. Nevertheless, she didn''t have any connections. How

    long had Lillian been here? Was she able to pull the strings?

    Who did Lillian turn to?

 Chapter 996 A Familiar Smell

    Chapter 996 A Familiar Smell

    Nicole did not express her doubts. Zac hurriedly asked someone to bring Nicole some hot water.

    "Petty,e here and have a seat. Your belly is swelling now. Are you alright these days?"

    Nicole remembered that she and Petty learnt about their pregnancy at about the same time. Now,

    Petty''s child was still here while hers was not. Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little sad. However, she

    didn''t show her sadness. She didn''t want Petty to notice that she was in a bad mood.

    Happiness was shown on Petty''s face.

    "I''m fine. Isn''t it something that every woman has to experience at least once in their lives? I went to

    see the doctor. The doctor said that there was only one baby. Somehow, I was disappointed."

    Petty was Elvis'' daughter. The Greens had the genes to be pregnant with twins. Petty wanted twins

    too. She enjoyed watching Lucas and Zoe. If she could have two children at once, it would also save

    her the trouble to get pregnant again.

    Therefore, Petty didn''t expect that she wasn''t pregnant with twins, as other Greens were. She only had

    one baby.

    Nicole smiled and said, "As long as the baby is healthy."

    "Exactly."

    Petty immediately smiled.

    Zac pulled Petty and whispered to her, "Nicole has just returned. We should let her rest for a while. You

    can chat with herter."

    After all, this was not a normal time. Nicole came back to deal with Samuel''s matter. Petty didn''t notice

    it, but Zac knew that Nicole had other important things to do.

    Petty hurriedly said to Nicole, "Nicole, forgive me. I''m just happy to see you. You should go upstairs

    and have some rest now. I don''t know when the reporters outside will go away, and I don''t know what''s

    going to happen. Without Samuel here, we are all counting on you."

    "It''s fine. Don''t worry. I''ll go upstairs and rest. Talk to youter."

    The injuries on Nicole''s back hurt so bad. Nicole really couldn''t hold on any longer.

    "Alright."

    Petty hurriedly made way for Nicole.

    Nicole smiled and went upstairs to the bedroom.

    When she was about to take off her clothes, Petty''s voice came from outside.

    "Nicole, Olivia and a doctor are here."

    "Let them in."

    Just as Nicole was wondering how to take off her clothes, Ashley and Olivia were here. She

    immediately felt relieved.

    When Olivia brought Ashley in, Nicole was taking off her coat.

    Nicole was wearing a ck coat today, and she looked normal on the surface. However, her shirt inside

    the coat was soaked in blood, and the blood was dried. It was very difficult to take it off.

    "Heavens, Nicole, how did you manage to endure the pain? Can''t you feel it? You went to the detention

    center to see Samuel just like this?"

    Olivia''s face instantly became ugly.

    Of course, Nicole felt painful, but she was still smiling at Olivia, "How did you know that I went to the

    detention center?"

    "ir told us."

    Hearing Ashley''s words, Nicole was startled for a moment.

    "Did you go to ir''s ce?"

    "No. We happened to meet him when we came back. He was boarding. We had a quick talk," Ashley

    said indifferently.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Where was he going?"

    "City B."

    Ashley looked at Nicole with a faint smile.

    Nicole suddenly felt her heart beating wildly.

    "Did something happen to Samuel?"

    This was the only thing she could think of.

    With Gabrielle pregnant, ir would not leave the Seapolis City easily. He had to take care of

    Gabrielle. Now that he had left the Seapolis City for City B in a hurry... No matter how Nicole thought

    about it, she felt that it must have something to do with Samuel.

    Olivia red at Ashley and hurriedly said to Nicole, "Don''t worry. How can anything happen to Samuel?

    ir has a medical seminar to attend there. It''s just a coincidence."

    "Really?"

    Nicole didn''t look at Olivia.

    Nicole knew too well about Olivia. Olivia would do anything if Nicole could stay ignorant and lie in bed

    to rest. So, she was looking at Ashley.

    Ashley shrugged her shoulders and did not answer.

    Nicole immediately understood everything.

    Something must have happened to Samuel.

    He was fine when she left. What happened all of a sudden?

    What was wrong?

    Was he sick?

    Or, did someone hurt him?

    Nicole''s mind was racing.

    Ashley said calmly, "What? Do you want to go back?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but froze for a moment.

    Go back?

    That was not an option.

    Sheplied with the conspirer''s wishes and came back to the Seapolis City with great difficulty.

    Moreover, Samuel was not by her side. How could she managed to leave here?

    She was like a target now. Everyone was watching her. If she returned now, she might put Samuel into

    a more dangerous situation.

    After thinking it through, Nicole answered calmly, "There''s no need. I believe he can survive this. Come

    on, treat my wounds. I have to go out."

    "What did you say? You are going out again? Nicole, do you know that you are a moving target now?

    Are you wishing for those men toe here and attack you?"

    Olivia felt that Nicole must be crazy.

    Whenever Nicole was dealing with Samuel''s matter, she would be so worried as to lose her sanity.

    They still didn''t know yet what would happen to Samuel after he was involved in the murder of Pedro. It

    was already quite dangerous for Nicole toe back here alone. Even with the Dons and the Greens

    protecting her, Olivia couldn''t be sure that Nicole waspletely safe.

    Olivia was really worried.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Since you''re back now, why don''t you go and pay Jacob a visit?"

    Olivia rolled her eyes and said, "Can''t you see? I''m worried about you! So, I came to see you first.

    Since you''re fine and are not worried about yourself in the slightest, I''m going to see my darling now. I

    don''t want to be here anymore. Otherwise, I might vent my anger on you."

    After saying that, she gave Nicole a hard look.

    "Dr. Ashley, keep an eye on her. Don''t allow her to mess around."

    Olivia instructed Ashley worriedly.

    "Alright."

    Ashley agreed, but she didn''t know if she could really keep an eye on Nicole.

    After Olivia left, there was finally silence for a while.

    "Olivia cares too much about me."

    "It''s good to have such a bestie."

    Ashley was rather cold, and she didn''t have many friends around her, so she was a little envious.

    "Help me with the wound."

    "Stay down."

    Ashley took out her medical kit.

    Nicoley on the bed. When she heard Ashley take out her scissor and cut open the shirt, she couldn''t

    help but clench her teeth.

    It was very difficult to treat the scab. Ashley spent a lot of effort in it. When it was finally done, she was

    nearly exhausted.

    On the other hand, Nicole was paralyzed in bed.

    Neither of them was talkative, and the room was instantly quiet.

    Nicole was trying to recover from the pain. When she finally had the strength to speak, the first thing

    she said was, "What happened to Samuel?"

    "He fainted from neuralgia. There''s no cure for this. It is a sequ fromst time. Other than ir, no

    one else could treat him, so the police called ir over."

    Ashley knew that Nicole would ask about Samuel sooner orter, so she told Nicole everything.

    Nicole was slightly startled.

    "It''s been a long time since his neuralgia broke out."

    "You never know. Sometimes, his will is strong enough to suppress the illness. Other people won''t even

    notice it. Sometimes, his symptoms will be relieved after taking medicine, and he will be quiet for a

    while. But, as you can see, this kind of sequ won''t be treated easily. ir said that the worst

    scenario for Samuel was to suffer from it all his life. So, again, you never know."

    Hearing what Ashley said, Nicole had a heavy heart.

    "Is there a cure?"

    "I''m afraid not, but I don''t know whether ir can think of a way to treat it. I can only advise Samuel to

    rest more and think less. It''s better for him to forget about scheming. Why don''t you two live a simple

    life? You have money anyway. If I were you, maybe I would go on a trip with him. With a better mood,

    less pressure, and the help of medicine, Samuel''s condition might be better."

    Nicole learnt Ashley''s suggestion by heart.

    After all things were settled, she must travel with Samuel.

    "Are you sure that you don''t want to go back?"

    Ashley couldn''t help but ask. Obviously, Nicole wasn''t upset, nor was she desperate to go back to City

    B.

    Nicole slowly got up and got changed. Then, she whispered, "With ir, there shouldn''t be any big

    problem. If I really care about Samuel, I should settle the matters here as soon as possible. Then, like

    you said, I will take him on a trip to rx. I can''t help him even if I go back, so it''s better for me to stay

    here."

    A trace of admiration shed across Ashley''s eyes.

    "Where are you going?"

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "My grandfather''s ce." Nicole said calmly.

    When she saw that Ashley also got up, she asked, "Where are you going?"

    "Home, of course. What? Do you want me to live here? I can''t get used to it."

    Hearing this, Nicole was slightly surprised.

    "Do you have a house in the Seapolis City?"

    "My husband is one of the four most powerful men in the Seapolis City. Although he isn''t here now, he

    should have a house at least, right? What are you thinking about?"

    Ashley smiled faintly and then said goodbye to Nicole.

    Nicole felt that she was really stupid. Why did she ask such a question?

    After tidying herself up, Nicole found a few items from the basement and nned to send them to

    Edwin.

    Edwin didn''t have many hobbies apart from tea-drinking and antique-collection.

    Nicole also picked out a packet of tea. Suddenly, she narrowed her eyes.

    The tea here was all sent over regrly by Samuel. There were only green tea and ck tea. However,

    Nicole found another kind of tea in the teahouse.

    The roots of this kind of tea were very big and coarse. Samuel would never choose it.

    But why was it here?

    Nicole frowned slightly. She grabbed some of the tea and put it in a vacuum bag. After packing it up,

    she took the tea out in a pocket.

    Just as she came out of the teahouse, she met Lillian, who had returned not long ago.

    Lillian was slightly astonished to see Nicole. Then, she hurriedly went forward and said to Nicole in a

    sad tone, "Good girl, you must have suffered a lot. I heard that you lost the baby. Why were you so

    careless? But you have two children already, so don''t be too sad. Be open-minded."

    "I see, Ms. Lillian."

    Nicole nodded. Somehow, she sensed a familiar smell from Lillian.

 Chapter 997 Everyone Should Have a Home

    Chapter 997 Everyone Should Have a Home

    Nicole knew the fragrance. She had smelt it on Melissa''s body before.

    But now Melissa should be controlled by Zayn. Why was there a same scent on Lillian?

    Nicole got a good idea.

    "Lillian, you smell good. Do you wear a new perfume? What''s the brand? I''ll get one."

    Nicole asked with a faint smile.

    There was a sh in Lillian''s eyes. Then she smiled and said, "I''m not young. I don''t wear any perfume.

    You might be wrong."

    "Really? Perhaps I get it wrong. I was injured and I have been staying in the hospital. Maybe that''s why

    I feel everything is fragrant."

    Nicole still smiled, but there wasn''t smile in her eyes.

    Lillian looked at her in surprise, "Were you injured? What''s going on? Is it serious?"

    Nicole thought Lillian was really a hypocrite.

    The news that Nicole was hurt by Melissa was almost on the top of the Twitter trending news. Even if

    she didn''t use Twitter at the age, she should have heard from Petty about it. Now that Petty had

    already see the news, Lillian must have known it.

    Nicole never thought that Lillian would betray her. But now, she found the betrayer in the family as soon

    as she went home.

    Nicole thought about it and smiled, "Not a big deal. I''m still standing here. I know someone wants me

    dead. They seek every way to kill me. But I am lucky that I''m not dead."

    As she spoke, she shrugged mischievously.

    Lillian coughed and said, "Are you going out?"

    "Yes. I am going to see my grandfather. No need to save a meal for me, Lillian. I''ll have lunch with my

    grandfather."

    As soon as Nicole walked out of the house, she stopped smiling.

    Then she called Ernesto.

    "Check out what Lillian has done and whom has she met recently?"

    "No problem."

    Nicole and Samuel trusted in Ernesto. Without asking anything, he began to work at once.

    Entering the garage, Nicole examined her car and found the tires muddy.

    She always had her car cleaned before it was sent in the garage. Moreover, she had not been in the

    Seapolis City recently. In other words, someone drove her car recently.

    Then she called Ernesto again.

    "I have got one more thing to tell you. Check whether I have received any parking or speeding tickets

    for my car recently. And go to the traffic police station to check if my car has been driven to any

    ces."

    "Yes, madam."

    Hanging up the phone, Nicole got on a Land Rover of Samuel and drove it out.N?velDrama.Org content.

    As Samuel''s license te was conspicuous, it would be reported to the traffic police once she had any

    ident.

    Nicole did it for her safety.

    She didn''t expect that people around her would hurt her until she came back. Now someone in the

    Green family wanted to kill her. It was really dangerous.

    Nicole drove to the Edwin''s.

    Informed of that Nicole hade back, Edwin started to prepare food.

    "Hurry up! Make some pastries. Desserts were Nicole''s favorite. She had a miscarriage and now is

    injured. I must prepare some food she likes when shees home."

    The Ian immediately went to the kitchen.

    Edwin noticed the sofa at home. He felt it was not warm enough, so he pulled out a cushion from the

    study and put it onto the sofa.

    Nicole came inside and spotted this. She was moved by her grandfather.

    "Edwin, what are you doing?"

    "Nicole? Come sit down! Look, I put the cushion for you. It''s soft and warm, so it won''t hurt your waist."

    Edwin said with a smile. At this moment, his eyes were filled with tears.

    "Grandpa!"

    Nicole rushed over and gave him a hug. She was so touched that her eyes were moistened.

    "You are a mother. How could you act like a kid?"

    "I don''t care. I just want to hug my grandpa. I miss you so much."

    Nicole wiped away the tears with her hands when she was holding Edwin.

    She didn''t want Edwin to see her tears. She wanted to please him.

    "Well, I am almost out of breath. Just sit down. I have the food prepared. Will you have lunch here?"

    "Alright, I want Sweet and Sour Fish."

    Nicole acted like a spoiled kid.

    Edwin burst intoughter.

    "Alright, I''ll tell the kitchen to cook it for you. I didn''t know you are a foodie. Zoe is like you in eating!"

    Hearing her daughter''s name, Nicole couldn''t help but miss her.

    "Zoe was born foodie. It has nothing to do with me. Did shee here?"

    "Sure. She came every day at first. Butter, I went out for painting nature drawings. I haven''t seen this

    girl for days. I think Samuel is really considerate. Your mother is no longer here. I am lonely and bored.

    So I am really happy that Samuel sent Zoe here every day. At the beginning, I felt hard tomunicate

    with the little girl. Zoe is a wilful kid. Sometimes she would break things in a fit of temper. And I also

    taught her some self-defense techniques. But I don''t know if she has practiced it without me. It''s better

    for girls to learn some self-defense techniques. "

    When it came to Zoe, Edwin wouldn''t stop talking.

    Nicole was delighted to see her grandpa happy.

    "Zoe must be taller, right?"

    "Sure! She has already outgrown her old pants. I bought new ones for her. It''s only two months before

    the New Year. What''s your n?"

    Hearing this, Nicole didn''t know how to answer him.

    She knew what Edwin meant. Edwin got on ages and it would be so lonely for him to celebrate the New

    Year by himself. But technically, she was the member of the Don family.

    Nicole thought for a while and answered, "I want to ask Uncle Mark and Uncle Jason if they would love

    toe here to celebrate the New Year. But I am afraid that you wouldn''t like too many people

    gathered here."

    "I would love it! All of you coulde here in the New Year!"

    "Alright!"

    Nicole was so happy.

    To be honest, Nicole felt at home only when she came here.

    "Are you okay with your injuries? I could let ire''s wife to see it."

    Staring at Nicole''s face, Edwin found that she was thinner.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "No, thanks. I have seen the doctor. Gabrielle is pregnant now. It''s not

    convenient. Let her have a rest."

    "You always care about others. You should think more about yourself from now on."

    Edwin sighed.

    Nicole made him thought of his past wife.

    Although his wife had cheated on her and left a bastard who almost hurt Nicole, Edwin kind of missed

    her, probably because he was aged.

    He just thought of her good now. He kept thinking how sweet they were when they fell in love and got

    married.

    All these years had shed by.

    Edwin heaved a sigh.

    "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"

    Nicole seldom saw Edwin like this, so she was worried.

    Edwin shook his head and said, "Have you kept in touch with Tim?"

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    If Edwin didn''t mention the name, she almost forgot Tim.

    Nicole still remembered Tim, who flirted with all women when they first met. He really had impressed

    her, but Nicole was too busy to think about him recently.

    Actually, he was her cousin. Although they didn''t share the same grandfather, they did share a

    grandmother.

    Nicole had no idea why Edwin would talk about him.

    "Grandpa, what do you mean?"

    Edwin wouldn''t mess him up, would he?

    Noticing Nicole turned serious, Edwin flicked Nicole''s forehead.

    "What are you thinking? Do you think I would take revenge on him?"

    "No."

    Nicole shook her head immediately. Yet Edwin could find that she was smiling.

    "Take it seriously."

    "Ok, I''m sorry!"

    Nicole immediately saluted.

    Only then did Edwin let it go.

    "Tim is a poor kid. He must be alone somewhere now. I think everybody should have a home to make

    his life is meaningful. No matter what happened between me and your grandma, she was my wife. Tim

    is her grandson. To some degree, I see him as my grandson too. So, if you contact himter, tell him to

    grandma. I also hated her. But she has passed away now. At this age, I don''t want to see her grandson

    alone outside."

    It tugged at Nicole''s heart strings.

    It reminded her of thest time Tim said goodbye to her.

    He said, "Nicole, maybe it was the God that didn''t want us together. I wish you could be happy."

    Nicole didn''t know why she wanted to cry. She even sort of missed him.

    Tim was the first person that helped her when she returned from abroad. But now he was alone

    somewhere, healing his wounds.

    When she thought of this, Nicole felt miserable.

    "Thank you, grandpa."

    Nicole hugged Edwin and felt lucky to have the family. Thank god.

    "Alright, we''re done talking about the past. Shall we get down to the present?"

    Nicole was confused.

    "Grandpa, you''re retired now. I think you have nothing to worry about. You should take care of yourself

    and live happily."

    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m talking about you. Youe back for Samuel, right? Have you found out

    anything after you came back?"

    Edwin really understood her. Nicole knew it was hard to fool her grandpa.

 Chapter 998 You Are So Cute

    Chapter 998 You Are So Cute

    "Grandpa, you make me feel I am an idiot!"

    Nicole pouted her lips like a kid.

    Edwinughed.

    "You really are not smart. Otherwise, you won''t get injured so many times. Look! You have gotten into

    the hospital several times since you came back. It is the hospital, not your home! I don''t care the cost,

    but I care about your health."

    Seeing that Edwin was about to preach, Nicole said, "Grandpa, I think Lillian is suspicious."

    "Lillian? Petty''s mother? The one you saved from Elvis''?"

    "Yes!"

    Nicole nodded.

    Edwin sneered, "Elvis abused her for years, but she got out of the hell alive. She is an unusual woman.

    Nobody would let her stay except you. She is different from Petty. Petty grew up with Samuel since she

    was a little girl, so she is kind. She was just used by other sometimes. As for her mother, she may not

    be a good person."

    Nicole didn''t understand, "Why?"

    "I think she is smart. Or she would have been killed. To Una, Lillian was a great threat. I am a man too.

    If I were Elvis, I would not let Lillian live, even if she was pregnant. But Lillian gave birth to the child

    right under Elvis¡¯ nose and lived in the ce where Una lived for years. She even waited for you to

    save her. Do you really think that it was just a coincidence or a miracle?"

    Nicole immediately understood.

    She never thought of that before.

    "But what is she going to do?"

    "She wants to get rid of you and Samuel for Petty."

    Nicole was stunned at the moment.

    "Don''t you understand?"

    Edwin looked at Nicole and sighed, "You still don''t understand? Petty is a member of the Green family.

    If the fact wasn''t revealed, then she is just an orphan, so she wouldn''t be a threat to you and Samuel.

    But now everyone knows Petty is the daughter of the Green family. Elvis dreamed about taking back

    everything of the Green family. Then Petty came back home. She has the right to inherit the wealth.

    Yet, I''m not saying that Petty has this intention topete with Samuel, but Lillian will. That''s the

    motive. "

    Nicole really hadn''t thought about it before.

    She and Samuel managed to take everything in ce. Now the Green family was getting better. Lillian

    was saved by her. It was why Nicole thought that Lillian would be grateful to her. It was Nicole that let

    her be with her daughter again.

    She never thought that it would be soplicated. Nor did she expect that Lillian would have the evil

    thoughts after getting rid of the adversity.

    "Grandpa, this is all your guess. There is no evidence."

    Nicole tried to deny it. However, in fact, she had already epted what Edwin had said.

    Edwin shook his head, "Well, I know you won''t admit it. But, now that you found her suspicious, you

    have to find ways to protect yourself. Beware of her! Understand?"

    "I see. I''m not a fool. I just don''t like these tricks."

    Edwin looked at Nicole and touched her head. "If you want a simple life, you should marry another

    man. People only see the brilliant side of the wealthy family, but they don''t know it is really dirty under

    the gorgeous surface. I feel sorry for you!"

    "Grandpa, I just marry someone I love."

    "Stop the romantic things. You stay here with me in case Lillian would hurt you. Before you recover, I

    won''t let you get out of here."

    Nicole immediately felt unhappy.

    "Grandpa, I can''t. I came back to handle lots of things. If I''m here, I can''t prove Lillian is the betrayer.

    Well, I know you''re worried about me. I''ll be safe and sound, I promise."

    Nicole almost thought of swearing to God.

    Although Edwin didn''t believe what she said, he stopped insisting.

    "If anything happens to you again, I''ll punish you."

    Edwin said fiercely, but Nicole smiled.

    Suddenly, her phone rang.

    Finding that it was a strange number, she was stunned.

    "Who is it?"

    Edwin nced at her.

    Nicole shook her head and tapped the answer button.

    "Hello?"

    "Excuse me, is that Ms. Nicole?"

    He said formally.

    "This is Nicole. Who is that?"

    As soon as Nicole asked, the other side responded.

    "Ms. Nicole, this is from the detention center. Mr. Bush had a sudden myocardial infarction and we sent

    him to the Central Hospital. We can''t reach Mrs. Bush now, so we got your number from Mr. Bush. Can

    you go to the hospital? We need the signature of the family."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    Mr. Bush got a myocardial infarction.

    Why couldn''t they reach Mrs. Bush?

    Her eyebrows furrowed.

    "I''m in the Seapolis City now. I''m afraid I can''t go there."

    "Ms. Nicole, this is the detention center of the Seapolis City. Mr. Bush was transferred here from City B

    yesterday afternoon."

    Nicole felt it was weird.

    Braden was involved in a giarism. The artists who used him of it came from different areas.

    Braden had been captured in City B at that time. ording to the legal procedures, he should be

    transferred to the detention center of his residential city. But Braden had no residence here now, so

    there was no reason to transfer him here unless he requested it.

    But why did hee here?

    The case was still on trial. Much as there was a solid evidence, Braden had hired awyer to defend for

    him. Was it a coincidence that Braden had a sudden myocardial infarction now?

    Nicole fell into deep consideration.

    The guard at the other side noticed her silence and said.

    "Ms. Nicole, are you still there?"

    "Yes. I''ll be right there."

    Hanging up the phone, she still considered about Braden.

    "Don''t go! You are no longer rted to him. Look what Melissa has done to you! You are done with the

    Bush family now. So it has nothing to do with you. Who knows what he wants to do? Did he have a

    myocardial infarction? What a coincidence!" Edwin said straightforwardly.

    Nicole knew that Edwin was worried about her safety, but there was something that she had to figure

    out.

    "Grandpa, how do I know what he wants if I don''t go to see him? Anyway, I came back to catch the

    betrayer. I''ll go there. Don''t worry, I will bring my bodyguards with me."

    Although Nicole looked weak, she would do what she decided to do, just like her grandmother.

    She seemed also tender and weak, as if she could do nothing harmful. But she left with her child after

    cheating on him. She did not even contact him once before she died.

    Edwin realized that he missed the damn old woman again.

    He sighed, "You can go there. I''ll arrange you a female bodyguard. She was demobilized from the

    Special Forces. I won''t let you go anywhere unless you take her with you."

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."

    Nicole wouldn''t reject it because Edwin was worried about her.

    Edwin had made a deal with the bodyguard. Now that Nicole had agreed, Edwin quickly snapped his

    fingers and a woman walked in.

    "Good morning,mander!"

    The woman seemed like in her mod-twenties. Though she looked ordinary, Nicole could see that had

    been a special soldier because her standing posture was awesome.

    "This is Alison. She''s demobilized and unemployed. I introduce her to you. You have to pay her sry,

    understand?"

    Nicole couldn''t believe it.

    "Grandpa, I think you are the one who should pay her. You said that you found me a bodyguard, didn''t

    you?"

    "But you and Samuel are richer. Do you want me to pay for it? No way! Now go."

    Edwin seemed to drive Nicole away, but Nicole smiled sweetly.

    "Grandpa, you''re so cute!"

    After saying that, she kissed Edwin on the face. Then she got up and left.

    "Wait for me to have lunch, old man."

    Nicole waved her hand behind his back.

    Edwin was stunned.

    How many years had it been since thest time he was kissed?

    Even Audrey, his own daughter, had never kissed him before.

    Audrey was cold, like him. She treated everyone coldly. Edwin did not expect that her daughter would

    be so outgoing. But Edwin loved Nicole.

    Nicole really didn''t take after Audrey at all. But Edwin loved her more.

    He smiled and shook his head. Then he went to the kitchen to see if the sweet and sour fish prepared

    for Nicole was ready.

    Alison followed Nicole out of the Shaw''s.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole put on her sunsses and said indifferently, "Can you drive?"

    "Yes."

    "Drive to the Central Hospital."

    Nicole got on the car and sat in the back seat, closing her eyes.

    Without any hesitation, Alison got on the car and started the engine. She drove the car directly to the

    destination.

    Nicole did not get off the car. Instead, she looked at Alison and asked, "If ten people attack me at the

    same time, can you protect my safety?"

    "Yes, Madam!"

    Alison answered like she was still in the army.

    Only then did Nicole smile and say, "You don''t have to call me madam."

    "Yes."

    "Let''s go see my foster father. I really wonder what he wants to do."

    After saying that, Nicole walked in.

    There were a few policemen standing at the door of the operating room, wearing uniforms. The lights in

    the operating room were still on, meaning the operation was not over yet.

    Nicole told them who she was.

    "Hello, I''m Nicole."

    A police officer received Nicole.

    At this moment, the light of the operating room went out. When the doctor came out, Nicole narrowed

    her eyes.

    What a coincidence!

 Chapter 999 You Bastard

    Chapter 999 You Bastard

    "Ms. Nicole, right? Mr. Bush wants to see you."

    Nicole sneered at the doctor''s words.

    "I am not sure if I am allowed in the operating room."

    "Technically, you are not allowed in the operating room, but Mr. Bush is in critical condition now. We

    think it is for the patient''s best if his rtives can say some words of encouragement."

    The doctor calmly talked to Nicole.

    Nicole felt that this doctor must have been bought by someone like Mr. Bush.

    She did not move, but said calmly, "I can sign a consent form for operation or a critically ill notification.

    But I can''t take ast look at him on behalf of his daughter or his wife. I''m sorry I have to leave now if

    there is nothing that I can do."

    Nicole then turned around and was about to leave, but she was stopped by the doctor.

    "Ms. Nicole, you can''t be so unkind. Mr. Bush is truly in critical condition. Perhaps this is hisst wish."

    "Sorry, I am not his rtive or his close friend."

    Nicole easily got rid of the doctor.

    She looked at the policemen outside the operating room and said, "Remember to keep your eyes on

    him. Otherwise, he might just run away."

    Nicole then directly gave Gabrielle a call.

    "Gabrielle, do you know anyone at the Central Hospital?"

    "Yes, I know the Director of that hospital. What''s the matter?"

    Gabrielle was slightly stunned when she received Nicole''s call.

    "I wonder if you could help me to contact the Director. Braden is in critical condition. His doctor asked

    me to go to the operating room to pep him up. I want to know if I am allowed to do so ording to the

    rules of the hospital."

    The doctor looked pale when Nicole called Gabrielle. She was so scared that she quickly took a step

    back when she heard Nicole asked such a question.

    However, Nicole was not in the mood to forgive her.

    Since you have the guts to take money from Braden, you should also be prepared to take the

    consequences for it.

    What''s worse, she even tried to force her to go into the operating room just now.

    Nicole nced at her badge and coldly said, "Her name was Carrie Caldwell."

    Carrie was so scared that she immediately talked to Nicole.

    "Ms. Nicole, I''m just trying to get patients'' thoughts across. You can just forget it if you are unwilling to

    do so."

    "It''s toote and I can''t let it go now. Your Director will be here soon. Why don''t you wait and exin

    what happened just now to him?"

    Nicole hung up the phone.

    Gabrielle was really effective.

    Shortly after Nicole hung up the phone, the Director of the Central Hospital trotted over.

    The Director must be worried about his future now.

    Gabrielle was the Director of the Military Hospital. The papers she published drew widespread

    recognition in the medical field. He might not be able to stay as the Director of the Central Hospital if he

    upset Gabrielle. That was why he came over in such a short period of time.

    "Ms. Nicole, I''m really sorry to put you through this. This is our fault."

    The Director wiped the sweat off his face and talked to Nicole respectfully.

    Nicole coldly looked at him and said, "This doctor kept pushing me to the operating room. I want to

    know whether it is against the rules or not."

    "It''s her fault. I will punish her for her misconduct. You can leave for your business now. I will personally

    make an apology to youter."

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The Director incessantly scolded Carrie when he found out that Nicole was Samuel''s wife.

    Although Samuel was currently in legal trouble which had a great negative impact, the one-hundred-

    year-old Green family would not easily decline. Besides, Samuel also had three close friends who

    could offer a helping hand when necessary. Nobody would dare offend Mrs. Green in the Seapolis City.

    Only someone who was as ignorant as Carrie would dare upset Nicole for some petty profits.

    Nicole was quite satisfied with how this ended.

    She looked inside the operating room. Although she could not see Braden, she was sure that he could

    still hear what they were talking about outside.

    If she was right, it was very likely that Braden would use his illness as an excuse to ask her to get in the

    operating room and then kidnap her to escape from this ce.

    Nicole would definitely not fall for this.

    She suddenly twisted her lips and smiled, "Director, I know that Mr. Bush is in critical condition and I

    think you could perform the operation yourself. I heard that people might die from myocardial infarction.

    I will not me you on it if he happens to die in the operating room."

    Nicole seemed to be a little cold-blooded. It''s like she was telling the Director to just kill him.

    Braden was so angry that he started to scream at Nicole.

    "Nicole, you bastard! You seem to forget that I have taken care of you for more than twenty years. How

    could you be so ruthless?"

    Braden looked quite healthy and didn''t seem to have myocardial infarction.

    It seemed that she was right about Braden''s health condition.

    Nicole sneered and said, "Looks like I bring good luck to Mr. Bush. It seems that he fully recovers from

    his disease even without the doctor''s treatment. Since he is healthy, would you please bring him back

    to the police station, officer?

    The policemen could definitely tell that Braden lied to them about his illness.

    "Doctor, what''s going on?"

    Carrie couldn''t hide anything now.

    "Mr. Bush just took some medicine that kept his heart beating slow."

    "Enough of this nonsense!"

    The Director red at Carrie.

    "Is it okay now for us to take him into custody?" The policemen asked just to be safe.

    "No problem. Mr. Bush is in good health."

    Carrie finally came clean.

    The policemen were so angry that they immediately went into the operating room to bring Braden back

    to the police station.

    Nicole smiled coldly, but she felt a little sad.

    The policemen quickly brought Braden out of the operating room.

    Braden looked at Nicole angrily and even attempted to kick her.

    "How could you be so ruthless? You have no feelings for me even if I raised you for so many years!

    You bastard! You are nothing but an insensate machine."

    Braden used to be very gentle and elegant, and he would never swear at Nicole. He now showed his

    true colors and lookedpletely different from what he was in the past.

    Nicole knew that he could do anything for his own daughter, but she didn''t expect him to be so

    different.

    She did not say anything and just watched coldly as Braden was led by the policemen. It seemed like

    she was looking at a stranger and what happened had nothing to do with her.

    Just as Braden was led out of the operating room, Mrs. Bush suddenly rushed out.

    "Nicole, I''ll kill you! Everyone will be fine as long as you die!"

    Mrs. Bush held a sharp dagger in her hand and coldly stared at Nicole. She came at Nicole like mad.

    The policemen were a little anxious, but if they let go of Braden, Braden would just run away.

    Nicole was rather calm.

    She didn''t dodge when Mrs. Bush came at her. She was a little disappointed when she was nearly

    stabbed by Mrs. Bush.

    She suddenly lifted her foot and directly kicked Mrs. Bush on her wrist.

    Nicole''s heart was broken when the dagger fell on the ground, creating a crisp sound.

    Mrs. Bush was stunned for a moment, but she continued toe at Nicole.

    "If I go down, I will take you with me!"

    She even thought about using her head as a sharp weapon, and it seemed that she really wanted to

    use whatever she had to take Nicole down.

    Nicole sighed slightly and turned around a little bit. Mrs. Bush couldn''t stop and threw herself forward.

    Mrs. Bush bumped her head against the door of the operating room. She felt dizzy, sat on the floor and

    cried loudly.

    "Heavens, I am so miserable! I spent years raising a child who came after my husband. What can I do

    now?"

    Nicole was shocked at Mrs. Bush''s craziness.

    After all, Mrs. Bush used to be elegant and noble. How could she end up being mad?

    Nicole shook her head. She didn''t even bother to see what Mrs. Bush was up to. Instead, she turned to

    Braden.

    Braden made eye contact with Nicole, but he suddenly didn''t dare look into her eyes.

    "Dad, do you think you are qualified to be my dad now?"

    Braden chewed his lips and remained silent.

    Apparently, Mrs. Bush stayed here for a long time trying to attack Nicole. This couple hatched this plot

    together, but they were really vulnerable.

    Nicole could end up being a loser if she didn''t leave behind her appreciation for Mr. and Mrs. Bush.

    Unfortunately, Nicole gradually had no feelings for them because of what they did to her. Now, Nicole

    only felt that what happened just now was just a joke.

    "I think you the real reason behind your attempt to escape from prison by kidnapping me is Melissa,

    your biological daughter. I don''t know how did you know everything about her, but it''s impossible for me

    to just let her go. You guys should take a look at what she did to me. I will definitely not allow a woman

    who wanted to kill me at any time to get away with punishment."

    Nicole knew exactly what''s on their mind.

    Braden was stunned for a moment, and then he gave Nicole a different look.

    "Nicole, would you please stop torturing Melissa? She''s our only daughter! She could not have suffered

    so much all these years if it weren''t for you."

    "Whatever she went through had nothing to do with me. I was just a baby back then and I couldn''t

    decide anything on my own. How could you ask me to take responsibility for it? Or do you think that I

    will be soft-hearted if you talk to me like this? I will do nothing to Melissa if she didn''t pick on me first.

    Whatever you do or say, I will never forgive Melissa. In addition, you are so naive if you think I would be

    lenient on you because you bring me up. I have already paid you back. Therefore, I will call the police

    to arrest Mrs. Bush andunch awsuit against her on the charge of attempted murder!"

    Mrs. Bush immediately stopped crying and gawked at Nicole when she heard Nicole''s words.

    "What? Is it hard to understand? There are surveince cameras everywhere. Mrs. Bush, your attempt

    to stab me has already been recorded. Moreover, there are two policemen who could testify for me. I

    am not using you of anything you haven''t done. I hope that you two can reflect on your wrongdoing

    behind the bars"

    Nicole immediately took out her phone and intended to call the police when she finished talking.

    Only then did Mrs. Bush realize what happened. She suddenly got up from the ground and came at

    Nicole''s phone.

 Chapter 1000 I Miss You, I Really Miss You

    Chapter 1000 I Miss You, I Really Miss You

    "You can''t call the police! Nicole, you can''t do this!"

    Mrs. Bush ran as fast as a sprinter. Unfortunately, Nicole acted more quickly than her.

    Nicole turned around and quickly called the police.

    "Hello, 911. I would like to report an attempted murder against me."

    "No!"

    Alison directly stepped forward and grabbed Mrs. Bush against the wall before she could do anything to

    Nicole.

    "Don''t move!"

    Alison tried to step in a while ago, but Nicole asked her to stand by giving her the look. As a result,

    Alison could do nothing but stand aside. However, when Alison saw Mrs. Bush might hurt Nicole''s

    back, she suddenly remembered that Nicole''s back was injured. That''s why she stopped Mrs. Bush and

    tried to protect Nicole.

    Nicole gave an ugly look.

    Nicole thought to herself, "Mrs. Bush knew that I was injured. How could she be so out of mind after

    failing to grab the phone from me?"

    Nicole actually was a little hesitating about how to deal with them back then, but she did not have the

    slightest intention of letting them off now.

    They were not qualified to be her foster parents.

    "What do you want to do with me?"

    Nicole gave a sharp look.

    Mrs. Bush seemed to give up on herself and shouted, "I said, I want you to die. You should go down

    with me if I am arrested by the policemen."

    "You really think that you can hurt me? You hurt and threatened me recklessly because you think that I

    am soft-hearted and that I won''t turn to the police. But once I leave my gratitude for you behind,

    however you swear at me means nothing. That''s why I am not going to forgive you for what you have

    done to me. It seems that you can''t think clearly because of Melissa."

    Braden and Mrs. Bush instantly changed the look on their face when they heard Nicole''s words.

    "Nicole, you are really going to ask them to arrest us?"

    It was only then did Mrs. Bush realize that Nicole was really angry.

    Nicole suddenly felt blue.

    It would be useless to talk to them anymore.

    She waved her hand and said to Alison, "Keep your eyes on her. The police will be here soon.

    Remember to tell the captain that I hope that what happened today could be taken seriously."

    "Copy that."

    Alison hurriedly nodded.

    Nicole suddenly felt ufortable in this ce.

    She walked to the window around the corner to get some air.

    Mrs. Bush immediately cried out.

    "Nicole, how could you be so cold-blooded to us! Have you ever thought about how other people would

    talk about you behind your back?"

    At this moment, Ernesto ran to Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, there were a lot of reporters from nowhere standing outside just now, but you don''t have

    to worry about it, I''ve already ask them to leave."

    Mrs. Bush was stunned at Ernesto''s words, and then she suddenly cried.

    Apparently, she was the one who called these reporters.

    As long as Nicole entered this hospital, even if both Braden and Mrs. Bush''s n failed, Nicole could

    still be destroyed anyway by those reporters at the entrance of the hospital.

    Nicole would instantly became notorious once Braden and Mrs. Bush were taken into custody by the

    policemen because it was her who put them behind bars.

    Mrs. Bush already hired someone to write about how ungrateful and cold-blooded Nicole was, but all of

    her n was in vain now.

    She suddenly realized that Nicole waspletely different from the little girl she was familiar with.

    Just as what Nicole said, there would be no connection between them once Nicole had no feelings for

    them.

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush suffered a tremendous defeat this time.

    Mrs. Bush stared at Nicole''s back and suddenly said, "Nicole, please don''t make things difficult for

    Melissa. If you feel depressed, you cane to me and do whatever you want. I just hope that you can

    let Melissa off. She''s just a child and knows nothing."

    Nicole suddenly smiled bitterly.

    How could Mrs. Bush say Melissa, who was the same age as her, was an innocent child?

    What about her?

    How could Melissa hurt her?

    "Sorry, I will not let her off."

    Nicole did not turn around, because she did not want to see Mrs. Bush''s look.

    She still couldn''t say such heartless words to Mrs. Bush in the end.

    The policemen arrived at the hospital very quickly. Perhaps it was because Mr. Shaw called them to

    take it seriously. The captain really came here in person.

    The captain nodded when he saw Nicole. Then, he brought Mrs. Bush back to the police station.

    What happened here just came to an end. Nicole was not happy at all even if she held Mr. and Mrs.

    Bush ountable for their wrongdoing. Instead, she felt so depressed and disappointed.

    She missed Samuel.

    She didn''t know how he was now. Was he still suffering from neuralgia?

    Alison wanted tofort her, but she was stopped by Ernesto.

    "Give Mrs. Green some time alone."

    Ernesto then pushed Alison to the other side.

    Nicole knew what it was like to miss someone, and unfortunately, she spent most of her time missing

    someone.

    Now she didn''t want to torture herself anymore.

    Nicole took out her phone and called ir.

    ir quickly picked up.

    "How''s he doing?"

    "He copsed twice and just woke up."

    Nicole heard Samuel shout weakly just as ir said it.

    "ir, shut up."

    "Give him the phone."

    Nicole knew that Samuel had a nice voice, but she didn''t expect it to be so pleasant. She nearly cried

    when she heard Samuel''s voice.

    ir directly threw the phone to Samuel.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Samuel sighed and said, "I''m fine. He is only bluffing. Doctors would always like to scare the patients

    and their rtives."

    "Samuel."

    Nicole suddenly shouted in a hoarse and sad voice. Samuel was worried about her.

    "What''s wrong? Someone hurt you?"

    "I called the policemen to take Mr. and Mrs. Bush into custody. I thought I should be delighted, but the

    truth is I am so upset. I really hope that you can hold me in your arms so that I could hear your

    heartbeat. Samuel, I will leave you if you don''t take good care of yourself. I''ll go find another man to

    make you feel jealous."

    Nicole nearly cried as she spoke.

    She really missed Samuel.

    Samuel was concerned, "You can just ask Ernesto to hold them ountable for whatever they did if

    you find it hard to do it yourself. You don''t have to torture yourself. I am worried about you."

    "I would rather you just worry about me. That is way better than your neuralgia."

    Samuel suddenly didn''t know how to respond to Nicole.

    "Neuralgia is really nothing."

    "Is it? You would not copse if it''s nothing. ir would not leave his pregnant wife behind if it''s not a

    big deal. Samuel, I am not a child. You can''t lie to me."

    Nicole seemed to be so angry that Samuel remained silent for a while.

    "Say something."

    "I am wondering how to make you feel less angry."

    Samuel was being honest.

    Nicole immediately smiled.

    "Honey, I miss you. I really miss you."

    Samuel felt heartbroken at Nicole''s words...

    He wished he could be with Nicole now.

    "Why don''t you just leave everything behind ande back. I''ll ask someone toe after those

    hidden enemies."

    "It''s going to take a long time, but I can''t wait anymore. I want to finish everything as soon as possible

    and then travel with you. We didn''t have a honeymoon when we got married. You said you would make

    it up to me when we went to Bordeaux. However, a lot of bad guys came to disturb us. Therefore, I

    have to catch these people so that we can go on a nice trip."

    Samuel was delighted at Nicole''s words and softness. Even if Nicole wasn''t with him, he began to

    imagine them traveling together.

    "Okay."

    "You should listen to ir''s words so as to fully recover from your neuralgia as soon as possible. ir

    has to ask Maddie to look after Gabrielle in order to treat your disease. Someone will speak ill of you if

    you keep ir for so long."

    Nicole told Samuel.

    A gentle smile spread across Samuel''s face.

    "Okay, I get it."

    "Also remember to miss me every day. You are allowed to miss me even if I have just returned.

    Remember to send me a message to say good night and good morning if you can. Don''t hide it from

    me when you feel sick if you still see me as your wife."

    "Okay."

    Samuel was like a Mr. Okay-man who kept saying okay to whatever Nicole said.

    ir shook his head involuntarily and teased Samuel, "You guys are really cheesy given how many

    years you have been together."

    "Get lost!"

    Samuel suddenly felt that ir was like a third wheel, but he couldn''t ask ir to leave. Otherwise,

    Samuel couldn''t even have a phone call with Nicole.

    Samuel thought that he should think of a way to ask someone to bring his phone over.

    Nicole hoped that he could say good morning and good night to her every day.

    As Samuel thought about this, he heard Nicole saying, "Your birthday ising. I hope that we can go

    on a trip to the sea that day."

    Samuel paused for a moment.

    Actually, he barely remembered his birthday, but it was truly around the corner.

    What Nicole hoped was that they could get everything under control these days so that they could go

    on a trip to the sea.

    Samuel was really looking forward to it.

    "Yes, I''ll try my best to be fully recovered."

    "Alright then, I will talk to youter. Honey, I love you."

    Nicole kissed her phone to show her love to Samuel.

    Samuel blushed.

    "Holy shit, Mr. Green. I have never thought that you can be that innocent!"

    ir made fun of Samuel who directly threw the phone to ir.

    "Are you able to cure my neuralgia? You are not a quack, right?"

    ir''s mouth twisted.

    "Mr. Green, we are facing a tricky problem, okay? I can only use medicine to keep you in stable

    condition. What''s more, you can''t put yourself under too much stress. You need to get enough rest. But

    why don''t you ask Morgan to check on you? Even Joseph has been out for a few days, right? Maybe

    you should ask him toe back for a reunion. He might be less close with you if he spends too much

    time outside."

    Samuel lost in thought for a moment when he heard ir''s words.

    "I will call him back."

    Only after Nicole hung up the phone did she feel better.

    Samuel could always pep her up.

    Nicole then turned to Alison and Ernesto and said, "We can go now. Grandpa is still waiting for us."

    Only then did she realize that Alison and Ernesto were gone.

 Chapter 1001 Nicole Follows Bad Examples

    Chapter 1001 Nicole Follows Bad Examples

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Alison? Ernesto?"

    She subconsciously shouted and saw Ernesto poking out his head with some food on the corners of his

    mouth.

    "Mrs. Green, are you done?"

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole looked at him in confusion.

    ...

    Ernesto came out from the corner and hid a pastry behind him. He had only taken a few bites.

    "Haven¡¯t you had lunch?"

    Nicole just shook her head, thinking that something had happened to them.

    "Where''s Alison?"

    "She went to the bathroom."

    Hearing Ernesto''s reply, Nicole got depressed.

    Alison went to the bathroom while Ernesto was eating.

    Two actions didn''t match each other.

    "Stop eating. Follow me back to the Shaw''s. We can dine together."

    "No, Mrs. Green, I''m not going. There are still a lot of things to do. Mr. Green has arranged a lot of work

    for me. I haven''t finished it yet. Since you don''t need me for the time being, I just want to take this

    opportunity to eat something."

    Ernesto was a little embarrassed.

    Nicole found that his pastry turned cold. She didn''t know when he bought it.

    During this period of time, when Samuel was not around, the workload of Ernesto had considerably

    increased. Moreover, he took over Jacob''s job and needed to run thepany. It was really difficult for

    him.

    "It''s not good to have cold food. If you don''t want to go to the Shaw''s for dinner, then have a bowl of hot

    beef noodles at the door. It''s my treat."

    "No need, Mrs. Green. I''m fine with this. It saves me time and can fill up my stomach. It won''t dy

    anything. I can still drive."

    Ernesto said frankly.

    Nicole felt ufortable and distressed.

    "Alright, listen to me and have a meal. Let''s go!"

    Nicole grabbed Ernesto''s hand and dragged him away.

    Ernesto was stunned. Then he hurriedly shook away Nicole''s hand in the next moment.

    Heavens!

    If Samuel knew that Nicole held Ernesto''s hand, he might break Ernesto''s hand.

    Nicole was somewhat surprised.

    "What?"

    "Well, Mr. Green will be jealous."

    Ernesto stuttered, but Nicoleughed out loud.

    He was funny.

    However, because of Ernesto, Nicole''s ufortable mood had somewhat eased up.

    "Alright, I won''t hold your hand. Hurry up and leave. Take me to find Alison."

    Since Nicole ordered, Ernesto didn''t dare to dy any longer and followed behind Nicole respectfully.

    However, Nicole did not see Alison.

    "Where is she?"

    "She went to buy water for you."

    Ernesto had to tell the truth.

    "Mrs. Green, can you not tell Alison that I went for a bite to eat instead of staying by your side?"

    Ernesto was a little scared.

    "Why?"

    Nicole was puzzled, but she acted as if she was waiting for a good show.

    "Alison is too strong. I''m not her match. I pulled her away just now, and she almost broke my arm. Is

    she really a woman?" Ernesto said awkwardly.

    Nicole burst intoughter.

    "Is that the only reason?"

    "Not exactly. She told me to stay by your side to protect you, but I went for a bite. She will definitely

    beat me up again if she finds it out."

    Ernesto exined as if he were a wronged wife.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Why can''t you defeat her?"

    "I will work hard! I will go back and train hard. I guarantee that I will not be outdone by a woman!"

    "Do you think you deserve to be a man?"

    Alison came back. Hearing what Ernesto said, she snorted coldly. Ernesto immediately hid behind

    Nicole like a quail.

    Nicole rarely saw Ernesto behave like this. She couldn''t help but smile, "Alison, don''t frighten him, or I

    will have no helper."

    "There''s no need to use such a loser."

    Alison had a sharp tongue. Ernesto waved his small fist behind Nicole with anger, but he didn''t dare to

    go out to confront Alison.

    What an infuriating woman Alison was!

    Nicole felt that they were funny. She smiled and said, "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to something delicious."

    Alison just wanted to say refuse. But when she saw Nicole''s determined expression, she shut her

    mouth.

    "Here''s water."

    Alison handed over the water in her hand to Nicole and went out with her by her left. Ernesto only

    dared to follow behind them.

    These days, women were not easy to be trifled with.

    Ernesto muttered secretly, not daring to fall behind.

    Alison was reluctant to pay attention to Ernesto and said to Nicole, "When I went out to buy water just

    now, I saw a few suspicious people wandering around your car. We should take a taxi backter."

    Nicole paused slightly.

    Who were those people?

    They seized any chance to make things difficult for Nicole.

    "Alright."

    It was just a car, and she could afford to throw it away.

    "Have someone check the carter. If there''s no problem, drive it back."

    "Got it."

    As they spoke, Alison and Nicole had arrived at a beef restaurant nearby.

    Ernesto nced at Nicole''s clothes and then looked at the beef restaurant. He smiled and said, "Mrs.

    Green, why don''t you go back first? I''ll just eat by myself."

    "I''ll watch you eat. I know you well. If I leave, you won''t eat. Are you going to thepany to work for

    me? Ernesto, I''m not in such a hurry. Those enemies are always around. If you''re on guard all the time,

    you''ll be tired. Let''s go in and eat. "

    After saying that, Nicole walked in. She didn''t care about such an ordinary environment at all and sat

    down at the table.

    "Sir, a bowl of beef noodles with extra beef, thank you."

    "Okay."

    The owner quickly went to work.

    Ernesto was ttered.

    Seeing that his eyes seemed to be wet, Alison couldn''t help but say, "Really? It''s just a bowl of beef

    noodles."

    "You know nothing."

    Ernesto med her and waited at the side.

    Nicole felt that Alison seemed to be deliberately against Ernesto. However, Alison did not have any

    malicious intentions. Did Alison take a fancy to Ernesto?

    As Nicole guessed, a faint smile lifted the corners of her mouth.

    Love was miraculous.

    When the beef noodles were served, Nicole pushed them up to Ernesto.

    Ernesto was a little reserved. But he was really hungry, so he stopped pretending and had three bowls.

    "Holy shit. How long have you not eaten?"

    "One day."

    After finishing hisst mouthful of soup, Ernesto instantly felt his entire body full of vitality.

    "Don''t do this again. It''s not good for your stomach. If you''re sick from hunger, Samuel will be worried."

    What Nicole said moved Ernesto.

    "I will definitely not make you and Mr. Green worry about me."

    "Who do you think you are? Mrs. Green means that if you fall sick from hunger, no one will help her

    manage thepany. At that time, she and Mr. Green won''t spend quality time together. Mr. Green will

    feel sorry for his wife."

    Alison''s exnation embarrassed Ernesto.

    Nicole patted Alison on the shoulder and said, "Keep silence even if you see it through. That''s my good

    friend."

    "I''m afraid he''ll get proud."

    Alison replied humbly.

    Ernesto felt that his life was difficult.

    His life was shrouded by darkness since Nicole and Ernesto made fun of him.

    "Mrs. Green, I''m going back to thepany first."

    "Okay, be careful on the way. You must take care of yourself for the good life of Samuel and me."

    Nicole was rarely so mischievous.

    Ernesto had just stood up when he almost tripped.

    Nicole followed bad examples.

    Sure enough, Alison was not a bad influence on her.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Ernestoined secretly and quickly left the shop.

    Nicole smiled even more happily.

    "Are you interested in him?"

    Nicole poked Alison with her arm.

    Although this was the first time they met and worked together, Nicole believed that Alison was capable

    since her grandpa rmended her. Besides, Nicole liked Alison''s personality.

    Alison did not feel awkward and frankly said, "He is easy on the eye. But he is weak and he needs to

    practice."

    "Take it easy. Don''t scare him away. There aren''t many pure boys these days."

    "I''ll have him in the palm of my hand. I take a fancy on him, so he is the mountain top that I want to

    upy. If I can''t make it, it means I fail the mission. It''s not eptable in the army."

    Alison''s theory of love surprised Nicole, but Nicole didn''t say anything else. When it came to love, it

    would be good not to push too far. Let nature take its course.

    "Alright, let''s go back for dinner. Grandpa should be anxious."

    Nicole got up and left the beef noodle shop.

    When Alison was talking to her, she had booked an online car. It was just the right time. No sooner did

    they go out than the reserved car arrived.

    Nicole trusted Alison and directly went up.

    Along the way, they returned to the Shaw''s safely.

    Edwin was busy. Upon seeing Nicole, he immediately smiled and said, "You couldn''t have timed it

    better. The dinner is ready. Your sense of smell is as acute as dogs''."

    "Grandpa, I''m your granddaughter. You get yourself involved as well when you call me a dog."

    Nicole replied with a smile.

    "You have the gift of gab. Get dressed and wash your hands. Dinner will be servedter."

    "Alright."

    Nicole threw her bag onto the sofa and went back to her bedroom to wash up.

    Although it had been a long time since she came here, Edwin had people buy some clothes and daily

    necessities ording to the season. He was afraid that after Nicole returned, she would be short of

    something.

    Nicole opened the cab to look for clothes and found a small box in the corner.

    She had never noticed this little box before.

    Everyone wanted to satisfy his curiosity, and Nicole was no exception.

    She took out the small box, only to find that it was locked.

    What was the mysterious stuff inside?

    Nicole quickly got dressed and came out with the small box.

    "Grandpa, what is this little box in my wardrobe?"

    Edwin looked at the small box, and his expression changed slightly.

    "Your grandmother left it behind."

    "Really? Do you have the key?"

    "I don''t know where I threw it. There''s nothing particrly important. If you really want to see it, just

    smash the lock. She''s gone. There''s no use of keeping a box."

    Although Edwin said that, there was still a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.

    Nicole thought that perhaps it was something that grandma left for grandpa. Maybe she was

    embarrassed to tell him when she left.

    Thinking of this, Nicole hurriedly walked down with the box in her hand.

    "Grandpa, let''s open it together."

    Edwin did not refuse.

    Nicole knew that her guess was correct.

    She asked Alison to open the box. But when she saw what was inside, she was stunned.

 Chapter 1002 She Laughs Like a Fool

    Chapter 1002 She Laughs Like a Fool

    There was a pair of baby tiger-head shoes in the box.

    What was this?

    Nicole looked at Edwin in puzzlement. Edwin was obviously much more excited than Nicole.

    He took the shoes with trembling hands, bursting into tears.

    "She still keeps this thing. I thought she didn''t care about it anymore."

    Edwin ced the tiger-head shoes on his face, and tears rolled down his cheeks.

    This frightened Nicole.

    Edwin was a strong-minded man. Even when Audrey died, Nicole didn''t see Edwin so sad.

    "Grandpa, what''s happened? Whose shoes are they? Are they my mother''s?"

    Nicole guessed, but Edwin waved his hand and directly went to his room with tiger-head shoes.

    Watching Edwin''s lonely and sad back, Nicole turned to look at Alison in doubt.

    Alison shook her head.

    Nicole waspletely confused. She knew that Edwin might think of some sad memories.

    If she had known it earlier, she wouldn''t have been so curious.

    "What should we do now?"

    Nicole looked at Alison.

    Alison frowned and thought for a moment. "Mr. Shaw must have remembered something. Leave him

    alone for a while."

    "Alright then."

    Nicole was a little hungry, but it was not the time to eat now.

    She took out her phone to readtest news.

    Steve came in with arge bouquet of roses in his arms.

    "Steve, have you been chasing after a girl? Or has someone had been chasing after you? Roses are

    pretty."

    Nicole teased Steve.

    Steve put the rose directly in front of Nicole and said, "They are for you."

    "Me?"

    Nicole was startled.

    "Who gave it to me?"

    "I don''t know. Someone from the military region sent it over."

    Steve''s answer surprised Nicole even more.

    Just at this moment, Alison kicked the rose out.

    "Alison, what are you doing?"

    Nicole got depressed since the roses that Alison kicked away were in a mess.

    "I''m afraid something inside is not good for you."

    Steve was displeased when he heard Alison''s reply.

    "Can you not be so straightforward? You are in the Shaw''s! Do you think there will be a problem with

    the things which I have checked?"

    "It''s hard to say. Anyway, I don''t believe in anyone but Mrs. Green."

    Alison didn''t show respect for Steve.

    Steve''s expression turned gloomy.

    "What do you mean? Do you mean that I will harm Ms. Nicole?"

    Seeing that they were about to fight, Nicole hurriedly stood up and ease the tension.

    "Wait, you both are doing this for my own good. I know it. But we don''t need to be in a state of extreme

    nervousness at home, do we? There is a card over there. Alison, take a look who gave it to me. I''m a

    mother, but I can still receive roses. Isn''t that something happy?"

    Nicole felt a little tired.

    Steve and Alison both had a hot temper. It was dangerous when they got together.

    Alison nced at Steve and didn''t say anything. She directly walked over and fetched the card.

    Nicole opened the card and it said, "Hi, my dear Mommy, are you happy to receive flowers? I''m sure

    you''re happy, aren''t you? Then smile. But I have to dere that I didn''t buy these flowers. Samuel

    asked me to give you a bouquet of roses every day in case you forget him. It''s too difficult for me to be

    your son. You disy your affection every day in front of me. How hard my life is!"

    Lucas'' name was in the end.

    Nicole burst intoughter.

    Her son sent her flowers.

    Nicole looked at the mess on the ground and felt a little sad.

    "These are the flower my son gave me. Besides, they convey my husband''s love for me. You must

    Nicole was so depressed like a child that she almost cried in front of Steve and Alison.

    Alison felt guilty

    "How about me going out and buy you the same bunch?"

    "How can it be exactly the same? This is from my husband and my son!"

    Nicole squatted down and picked roses up one by one. Alison had a deep sense of guilt.

    "Mrs. Green, I...."

    "Be smart."

    Steve scolded her directly.

    Alison shut up.

    Alison admitted that she was impulsive.

    Nicole picked up the flowers. Turning around, she saw Alison was overwhelmed by a sense of guilty.

    Although Nicole was a little sad, sheforted Alison, "Alright, I was just joking with you. I''ll go up and

    arrange flowers in a vase first."

    After saying that, Nicole took the roses and went into the bedroom.

    She found a nice vase and put flowers into it. She even trimmed them.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Samuel was quite capable. He was held in the police station, but he could call Lucas to send her

    flowers.

    He was supposed to use ir''s cell phone.

    A smile touched the corners of Nicole''s mouth. She felt that these roses were especially bright and

    beautiful.

    Since when had Samuel be so romantic?

    It was not his style.

    Nicole smiled at the rose like a fool, but she did not notice it at all.

    She missed her son a little.

    Nicole took out her phone and called Lucas, but no one answered.

    Nicole suddenly felt that sending her son into the army was not a good decision. She couldn''t even

    meet him if she wanted to.

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    Mark happened to call her.

    "Uncle Mark."

    "I heard that you were back. Where are you? I happen to be out for business. I''ll go over and see you.

    Why didn''t you tell me about the grievances you suffered? Who beat you? Melissa, right? Leave it to

    me. I''ll skin her. How dare she bully my niece?"

    Mark kept nagging. But Nicole was moved and happy when she heard this.

    "Uncle Mark, I''m fine. But I do need to ask for a favor."

    Go ahead. As long as I can do it, I promise to make it."

    Now, even if Nicole said that she wanted the moon in the sky, Mark would probably find a way to get it

    for her.

    Nicole was d that she still had these family members. But at the same time, she was a little scared.

    If it turned out that she was not rted to them by blood one day, would they suddenly turn hostile

    towards her just like Melissa''s parents?

    Nicole realized what she was thinking and couldn''t help but curse herself.

    It was proved that she was the daughter of the Dons.

    How could she suddenly think of such an unreliable hypothesis?

    Nicole hurriedly shook her head and threw those absurd thoughts out of her mind. She smiled and said,

    "Uncle Mark, it''s been a long time since I saw Lucas. I miss him so much. Can you let me see my son?

    There are many rules in your army. I can''t see my son as I please. It''s too bad."

    Mark thought that Nicole was going to ask him for something difficult. Hearing herint, he

    immediately smiled, "Well, I thought it would something difficult. That''s all?"

    "Yes, isn''t this difficult?"

    "It may be difficult for others, but for me, this is a piece of cake. I''ll go out to do some business right

    now. When I return to the military area, I''ll pick you up and bring you into the military area to meet that

    brat. You do have a good son. The Dons are proud of him!"

    When Mark mentioned Lucas, he simply couldn''t stop talking.

    As Lucas'' mother, Nicole was filled with pride, and she missed him even more.

    "I''m at grandpa''s ce. Uncle Mark, just pick me up here."

    "Alright, I''ll contact youter."

    After talking to Mark on the phone, Nicole was in a much better mood.

    Zoe and Joseph were not around. At least, she could see Lucas. Otherwise, she would be tortured by

    her longing for these children.

    Just as she was thinking, there was a knock on the door.

    "Ms. Nicole, Mr. Shaw asked you toe down for dinner."

    "I''ming."

    Nicole dressed herself up and opened the door.

    Edwin had calmed down. Seeing Nicole, he smiled and said, "Hurry up and eat. Aren''t you hungry?"

    "Yes. But you left, so I have been starving for such a long time. Grandpa, you have topensate me."

    Nicole naughtily grabbed his arm and walked into the dining room with him.

    Edwin dotingly shook his head and said, "Alright, I''llpensate you. Whatever you want, just say it."

    "I don''t want anything else. I just want to know the story of those tiger-head shoes."

    Edwin paused for a moment and sighed, "I''ll talk to you about thister. Let''s eat first."

    "Alright."

    Nicole didn''t like to push people. Moreover, she was facing Edwin, so she stopped.

    The few of them went to the dining room together and sat down.

    When the butler served the food, Nicole ate as much as she could.

    "Nothing beats home cooking. If Zoe is here, she will definitely like them."

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly became wet.

    Since she returned home from abroad, she spent little time with her daughter and son.

    The scene that Zoe gulped down food rose before Nicole''s eyes.

    She now suddenly felt that the scene was so warm and cute.

    "Alright, Zoe wille back in a few days. You''ll see her."

    "Yes,"

    Nicole nodded and said, "Grandpa, I will follow Uncle Mark to the military area to see Lucas. Do you

    want to say anything to him?"

    "Let him do a good job and study hard. Be a useful person for the country."

    Edwin was indeed worthy of being a soldier. He always said so.

    "Alright."

    Nicole was not surprised and smiled as she agreed.

    She had a pleasant meal.

    Nicole enjoyed dessert after dinner and felt a little stuffed.

    She wanted to take a walk in the backyard, and Alison did not follow her. After all, they were the

    Shaw''s. It was impossible for outsiders to enter.

    Edwin was old and needed a nap after lunch. He went back to his room.

    Nicole stretched her arms and went to the backyard after putting on a coat.

    Edwin had developed the backyard into a flower garden in the past few years. There were all kinds of

    flowers. People would be happy at the sight of them.

    Suddenly, a sound could be heard. Something heavy seemed to have fallen. Nicole quickly became

    alert.

 Chapter 1003 He Is Handsome

    Chapter 1003 He Is Handsome

    "Who?"

    Nicole quickly ran over and saw a little boy standing up from the ground. It was obvious that he had

    fallen from the wall above.

    When he saw Nicole, he blushed with embarrassment.

    "Miss, I''m sorry. I fell down carelessly."

    The cute little boy was about seven or eight years old. If he hadn''t worn boy''s clothes, Nicole would

    have thought he was a little girl.

    "Why are you on our fence?"

    "My house is next door."

    The little boy exined.

    Nicole did not know who was living next door to Edwin. Since the boy lived in the militarypound, he

    must be some army man''s family

    Nicole took a fancy of the little boy at first sight.

    "What is your name?"

    "My name is Nash Cawker."

    Nash replied.

    His surname was rtively rare in Seapolis City. Nicole did not figure out for the while who his parents

    were. She smiled and said, "I''ll walk you back through the main door."

    "No need."

    Nash hurriedly waved his hand.

    A young girl''s voice came from the other side of the wall.

    "Nash, where have you gone? Did you climb over the wall to talk to Zoe again? Let me tell you. If you

    don''te back, I''ll tell Daddy and he will order you to stand at attention. He won''t allow you to leave

    the military!"

    Nash pursed his lips in dissatisfaction.

    "Got it. I''ll go back now. What a rat."

    Nash replied reluctantly.

    That girl didn''t answer.

    However, Nicole got a clue from the conversation between the siblings.

    What?

    Nash came here to look for Zoe.

    What was going on?

    How could Zoe find such a handsome boyfriend?

    Nicole looked at Nash as if she were his mother-inw.

    Nash suddenly felt a little ufortable.

    "Miss, I''m leaving first!"

    After that, he tried to climb the wall, but Nicole grabbed his cor and pulled him down.

    "Exit via the door. A gentleman won''t climb the wall."

    "I promise I won''t ever do it again."

    Nash looked like a child who had done something wrong and hung his head in shame.

    Nicole smiled, "Zoe went out to draw from life. Don''t know that she isn''t at home?"

    Nash suddenly looked up.

    "I''ve always been in the military area. I just came back for a day off today."

    ''So he is the same as Lucas.''

    Nash was able to stay in the military region at such a young age. He must have high aspirations.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Nicole smiled, "When shees back, I''ll ask her to contact you, okay?"

    "No need. I''ll visit her if I have time."

    Nash smiled faintly. Nicole liked to see his dimple.

    Who was this cute boy''s family?

    He was so good-looking.

    When he grew up, many women would fall in love with him.

    Nicole involuntarily was attracted to him, and her tone became gentler.

    "I''ll take you back."

    "Alright."

    This time, Nash did not refuse.

    Fortunately, there was no one around at noon. When Nicole took Nash out of the living room, Steve

    was stunned.

    "Mr. Nash?"

    "You know him?"

    Nicole looked at Steve.

    Steve nodded and said, "He is Emory''s son."

    Nicole found that Emory''s name sounded familiar. Emory seemed to be the head of the Four Young

    Masters of Seapolis City and Samuel''s friend. But she rarely saw him.

    When she and Samuel got married, Samuel was busy and could not see her love for him. Naturally, he

    would not bring her to his friends gathering. She stayed abroad for five years after she was persecuted.

    After she returned home, series of idents happened, so Samuel didn''t contact them.

    At present, among Samuel''s friends, the person Nicole frequently saw was ir and Steven. She did

    not expect to meet Emory''s son here today.

    ''How handsome Nash is.''

    Nicole thought.

    When Nash saw Steve, he immediately gave Steve a standard military salute.

    "Hello, Steve!"

    "Hello!"

    Steve returned Nash a military salute.

    Nicole''s expression was somewhat different.

    Steve was not an ordinary person. He had worked for Edwin for many years. Everyone respected him.

    However, not only was he courteous to Nash, but he also saluted Nash. It could be seen that Nash

    enjoyed a high status in the army.

    Nash was just a seven-year-old child. Had he achieved such a feat?

    Nicole pondered, but she did not show her surprise.

    After sending Nash home, Nicole missed Lucas even more.

    She loved her son a lot.

    Just as she was thinking, Mark drove a military jeep over.

    "Nicole, my dear niece!"

    The moment Mark addressed Nicole, Nicole pursed her lips.

    She hadn''t been ustomed to having such a young uncle.

    "I''ll go in and greet Edwin."

    Mark said as he was about to get off the car, but he was stopped by Nicole.

    "Don''t. My grandpa just fell asleep. Don''t disturb him. Let''s hurry up and leave. I miss my son so much."

    Nicole grabbed Mark and got into the car.

    Mark smiled faintly and then started the car.

    Nicole had to admit that men appeared handsome in military uniforms.

    That kind of handsomeness was not superficial. It carried a trace of reverence and glory.

    She couldn''t help but recall that Samuel was once a soldier, but she had never seen a picture of

    Samuel in military uniform at home.

    "Uncle Mark, can I ask you something."

    "What is it?"

    "Why isn''t there a picture of Samuel in military uniform at home?"

    Mark thought she was going to ask something serious. Hearing this, he answered with a smile, "There

    is a rule in the military area that no military uniform photos are allowed to be circted outside the

    troops. So, you can''t see it."

    "Well, what a pity! I want to see Samuel in military uniform."

    Nicole was somewhat disappointed.

    Mark smiled, "On the wall of honor in the military, there are many Samuel''s pictures in military uniform.

    If you want to see them, you will get an eyeful. But you''re not allowed to take pictures. That''s the rule."

    When Nicole heard this, she became excited.

    "Can I really see it?"

    "Of course."

    "Awesome!"

    Nicole did not expect that she would have such a pleasant surprise when she came to visit her son.

    When the car entered the military area, it was stopped. When the guard found that it was Mark''s car, he

    gave Mark a military salute and said politely, "Mr. Mark, the outsiders need to be registered."

    "Well, she is Lucas'' mother. Shees to see her son."

    Mark asked Nicole to take out her ID card for registration.

    The car was released.

    Nicole smiled, "Uncle Mark, it''s not difficult to enter the military area."

    "Try it by yourself. I bet you cannote in."

    Mark was proud of himself.

    Nicole pursed her lips, not bothering with him. Thinking that she would see her son soon, she was

    inexplicably excited.

    The car was supposed to stop in the reception room, but Mark took Nicole to the wall of honor.

    This ce was specially designed to hold photographs of meritorious soldiers.

    After Nicole got out of the car, yfulness waspletely reced by a kind of solemn respect.

    After Mark got out of the car, he immediately adjusted his clothes. This was respect for heroes.

    Nicole adjusted her clothes in a simr manner, but she suddenly felt that she had be very small

    here.

    After following Mark into the honor room, she was dazzled by the pictures of the soldiers on the wall.

    But she saw Samuel''s picture in the military uniform at a nce.

    Nicole was attracted.

    She had fantasized about the way Samuel wearing military uniform countless times, but it had never

    made such a strong impact on her when she saw the picture.

    She knew that Samuel was handsome.

    However, Samuel, in the military uniform, was dignified and respectable.

    He looked tanned at that time, but his eyes were bright, as if he could directly see people through.

    In the green military uniform, he sessfully caught Nicole''s attention.

    "This is Samuel?"

    "Yes. He was very famous and outstanding in the military, but he chose to change professions. It

    should be a suggestion from the superior. Samuel enjoys a high reputation in the military. If Lucas

    doesn''t want to be under the shadow of his father, he has a long way to go."

    Mark felt a little sorry for Lucas.

    Nicole whispered, "Like father like son. I believe my son will definitely be able to do it."

    "Just look. You''re not allowed to take pictures here."

    Mark reminded Nicole repeatedly, so Nicole knew it, even though she was eager to take a picture and

    admired it on her phone every day.

    "Why is there such a rule?"

    "For the sake of the soldiers."

    Hearing Mark''s exnation, Nicole gave up her thought.

    They stayed in the honor room for a while, and then someone reported outside.

    "Mr. Mark, Lucas has been taken to the reception room."

    Hearing her son arrive at the reception room, Nicole hurriedly tugged at Mark''s sleeve and said, "Let''s

    go and see my son."

    "Don''t you want to see your husband?"

    "My husband''s heroic image has already engraved on my heart."

    Mark felt a little disgusted when he saw Nicole so infatuated with Samuel.

    "You are more Mrs. Green now!"

    "Uncle Mark, I pray that you will have a daughter."

    Nicole retorted, but she had never thought that what she said woulde true. Mark got a daughter

    They walked out of the honor room and Nicole ran towards the reception room.

    ''Lucas!''

    ''Mommy''sing!''

    Before Nicole reached the reception room, she heard Lucas'' voice.

    "This program isn''t written like that! How many times have I told you? If the code is wrong, the rest will

    be of no use. What are you thinking?"

    Nicole stopped.

    What?

    Was Lucas lecturing someone others?

    She walked gently to the living room and saw Lucas sitting on a chair in a small military uniform. With a

    militaryptop in his hand, he was talking to someone.

    Lucas tightly knitted his brows with a serious expression. He had a dominating air, just like Samuel.

    Nicole was stunned.

    Why did she suddenly have a sad feeling that her son had grown up? But his son was still so young.

 Chapter 1004 Is He Going to Be the Third Wheel?

    Chapter 1004 Is He Going to Be the Third Wheel?

    "Sorry, I''ll get right on it immediately."

    A little girl''s voice came from the other side. It sounded like she felt wronged, but she held back her

    grievances.

    Lucas didn''t show any mercy at all. He turned off the video with a cold face. When he turned around

    and saw Nicole standing behind him, his cold expression disappeared.

    "Mommy!"

    He jumped down from his chair and quickly came to Nicole. Then he stood with his feet together and

    saluted Nicole seriously.

    "Mother, I''m here!"

    He wore a smile, looking like Samuel.

    Nicole''s heart was about to melt.

    "Lucas, good job."

    Nicole''s eyes were filled with tears.

    Lucas hurriedly served a ss of water for Nicole.

    "Mommy, why are you here? I didn''t expect you toe to see me."

    "Nonsense. Cannot Ie to see my son?"

    Overwhelmed by emotions, Nicole took the cup that Lucas handed over.

    "Did you send the flowers?"

    "Samuel paid for them."

    Lucas jumped onto the chair and shook his legs. The smile on his face was very adorable.

    "Mommy likes them very much."

    "Of course. I''m in good taste."

    Lucas felt that Nicole had lost weight, so he med Samuel for not taking good care of Mommy. He

    couldn''t help but say, "Mommy, don''t work so hard. You and Zoe just need to enjoy a happy life.

    Samuel and I will support you."

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Nicole was slightly shocked. Then, she smiled and said, "Lucas, are you asking me to stop working and

    be idle at home?"

    "It''s natural for men to earn money and women to spend it. What''s the problem?"

    Lucas looked as if it was a matter of course, which amused Nicole.

    "Where do you learn this? You are just a kid. Don¡¯t brag. By the way, who were you scolding just now?

    You were so strict. I heard that the little girl was about to cry."

    "If she can''t stand it, she can leave."

    Lucas was quite hard-hearted.

    Nicole frowned. "Lucas, you shouldn''t be so strict with girls."

    "Mommy, there''s no difference between men and women here. Forget it. What has Samuel been busy

    with? Why did he need me to help him to give you flowers? To do it by himself can show his sincerity.

    Samuel doesn''t know how to chase after women. I wonder how he got you."

    Lucasined.

    Nicole coughed.

    Samuel didn''t need to chase after girls.

    Many women were obsessed with him. If he was a good flirter, how could Nicole be with Samuel?

    However, there was no need to say this to Lucas.

    "Can I visit your base?"

    Nicole thought that since she hade here, she would take good use of this opportunity. Perhaps this

    was the only chance she had in her life to enter the military region.

    Lucas shook his head and said, "Mommy, our base is the core department of the military region. You

    can''t. I''m sorry."

    "No need to say sorry to Mommy. It''s just idle curiosity."

    "You can go to my dormitory to take a look."

    Lucas was afraid that Nicole would be disappointed, so he hurriedly suggested.

    "Is that okay?"

    "Of course."

    As Lucas said this, he held Nicole''s hand and pulled her to his dormitory.

    The dormitory was spotless. There were a total of four beds. The nkets on each bed were folded

    square.

    "Which bed is yours?"

    "The one at the bottom."

    Lucas pointed at his bed.

    Nicole looked at it and found that it was neat.

    "Did you make the quilt yourself?"

    "Of course."

    Lucas said proudly.

    Nicole was very gratified.

    "My son has grown up."

    "Mommy, let me wash some fruit for you."

    Lucas hurriedly started to work.

    Just as Nicole was about to say no, Lucas had run out.

    Perhaps it was just imagination. Nicole felt that Lucas was good at making his bed.

    Looking around, she was finally at ease.

    It seemed that Lucas had a good life.

    Not long after, Lucas came back with the washed apple.

    Only then did Nicole remember that the things she had prepared for Lucas were all in Mark''s car.

    "God. I brought you some things, but they are in my Uncle Mark''s car."

    "It''s fine, Mommy. I''ll go get themter."

    Lucas handed the apple to Nicole.

    Nicole wanted to hug Lucas, but he dodged.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole was a little sad.

    Lucas said embarrassedly, "Mommy, we are in the military. I''m a soldier. If others see you hugging me,

    they tillugh at me. After all, I''m a team leader."

    "Well, you have been promoted to be a group leader."

    Nicole teased, but she did not push Lucas.

    "Alright, I''m relieved to see that you are doing well here. Your grandfather asked me to send word to

    you."

    "I know everything. I can basically guess what great-grandpa wants to say. Mommy, how long will you

    stay in Seapolis City?"

    Lucas suddenly asked, which startled Nicole.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You set up a filmmakingpany in City B. Are you going to develop in Seapolis City?"

    Although Samuel did not say anything to Lucas, Lucas could get what he wanted to know.

    Nicole whispered, "I will stay in Seapolis City for the time being."

    "Then you will be in Seapolis City for Samuel''s birthday, won''t you?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    Actually, she longed to celebrate her birthday alone with Samuel. To her surprise, Lucas remembered

    his father''s birthday. What did he want?

    Did he want to be the third wheel?

    However, Nicole could not put it on the table. She fudged the answer. "Perhaps. It''s still too early to

    decide."

    Lucas had be worldly-wise due to the army life. He could tell Nicole was offhand with him.

    "I know. You want to spend time with Samuel alone and you don''t want me to disturb you."

    "What nonsense?"

    Nicole wished she could give Lucas a spanking. What he said was right, but he shouldn''t say it out

    loud.

    It embarrassed her.

    Lucasughed heartily.

    "Mommy, you be angry from shame."

    "Now I want to discipline you! Brat,e here!"

    Nicole said as she chased after Lucas.

    Lucas ran away at slow speed. When he turned around, he was deliberately caught by Nicole.

    He fell into Nicole''s arms, and he even hooked Nicole''s neck.

    "Mommy, I miss you so much."

    Lucas'' sudden gentle voice softened Nicole.

    "Mommy misses you too."

    Nicole tightened her arms and hugged Lucas tightly.

    Lucas sensed a faint smell of blood.

    He frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything. He just quietly leaned against Nicole''s chest and

    enjoyed his mother''s care as much as possible.

    Visiting hours were about to over.

    Nicole was reluctant to leave, but she had to.

    Her eyes immediately turned red.

    "Lucas, mommy regrets it. Don''t stay here and go home with mommy. Mommy can''t bear to part with

    you."

    A trace of helplessness shed through Lucas'' eyes.

    "Mommy, I''m a soldier."

    "You''re my son!"

    "I''ll go back to see you after my vacation."

    Lucas felt tired.

    His mommy was good at acting girly now. What should he do?

    What exactly had Samuel been doing? Nicole became much less smart.

    But Lucas didn''t dare to say it.

    Telling from Lucas'' expression, Nicole knew that he liked this ce.

    She endured her sadness and said, "Then remember to go home to see Mommy during the holidays.

    You can''t break your promise. Even after you get married, you have to visit Mommy. You know, in order

    to give birth to you and Zoe, back then...."

    "Mommy, I promise that even after I have a child, I will return home to see you with my child as much

    as possible, okay?"

    Lucas knew that Nicole was validating her existence.

    All in all, it was Samuel''s fault.

    His wife didn''t pay all her attention to him. He wasn''t a qualified husband!

    Lucas wasining secretly, but there was a sweet smile on his face.

    Nicole held Lucas'' little face and kissed him again and again before reluctantly leaving his dormitory.

    Mark was waiting outside.

    When he saw Nicolee out with her eyes turning red, he was somewhat puzzled and said, "What''s

    wrong? Did Lucas annoy you?"

    "No, I just can''t bear to part with my son."

    "A loving mother tends to spoil her son. We are in the army! Women cannot be a drag on the children."

    Hearing what Mark said, Nicole red at him.

    "Uncle Mark, I finally know why you can''t find a wife even though you are over 30 years old. A person

    like you deserves to be a bachelor for the rest of your life. No one is willing to marry you."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Mark felt that he did not offend Nicole. Why did she speak so harsh words today?

    Nicole didn''t bother with him. Even if she exined it to him, he wouldn''t understand. It would be better

    to save her breath.

    After Nicole left, Lucas turned on hisptop and cut off thework system inside the military region.

    He then immediately connected to the system outside.

    It was not difficult for him at all.

    When he saw that Nicole had been hurt by Melissa and coerced by her foster parents on Twitter. Lucas

    put on a cold look.

    He kept scanning. The news that Samuel was caught for murder suddenly came into view

    Lucas clenched his hands tightly.

    No wonder Samuel would ask him to send flowers to Mommy. No wonder Mommy smelled of blood. No

    wonder when Nicole''s foster mother called him over, Samuel asked him to go back to the army. It

    turned out that so many things happened when he was away.

    But Nicole didn''t tell Lucas anything.

    Now that Samuel had been captured, it would be very dangerous for Mommy to return to Seapolis City

    alone.

    Lucas remembered what Nicole said before she left.

    She said, "Lucas, let''s go home. Okay?"

    Lucas suddenly felt a little guilty.

    He shouldn''t have talked to his mommy like that.

    Right now, Mommy needed him the most, but he didn''t know anything.

    Lucas directly exited the system and then walked outside.

    No!

    Samuel was not around and Lucas was the only man left in the family. Lucas thought he must stay with

    his mommy.

 Chapter 1005 I Can Trade You a Secret

    Chapter 1005 I Can Trade You a Secret

    Lucas suddenly realized a problem.

    Why was Mommy''s belly t now?

    His heart skipped a beat.

    He had kept chatting and joking with Mommy just now and actually forgot such an important thing that

    the baby should be big enough to make Mommy''s belly look conspicuous now.

    But Mommy''s belly was t, and she didn''t seem to be pregnant at all. Was there anything wrong with

    the baby during his absence?

    Lucas went back to search for Mommy''s information on the Inte again but couldn''t find anything

    valuable.

    Nicole''s miscarriage did not cause any disturbance on the Inte, let alone leave any trace.

    Lucas frowned and went to Mark''s office.

    "I want a vacation."

    Mark was slightly stunned.

    "I''ve asked the guards to escort your mom away. But what the hell do you want a vacation in such an

    important period during which your team''s research project is about to get approved? You, as the

    leader of the team, actually quit now? Do you know the consequence?"

    "I quit! I am not the only officer in the army, but I am the only son of Mommy. How can I stay in the army

    and ignore her? What do you want her to do? Samuel should be in the police station now, right? If he

    can''te out, the other people may be against her. If anything happens to her, who can bear the

    responsibility? Grandpa Mark, can you?"

    Although Lucas was young, he still spoke with confidence.

    Mark frowned slightly.

    "I remember that the system of the army is a separate system. Did you hack the system again and

    investigate some information?"

    Lucas did not answer, seeming to admit.

    Mark sighed and softened his tone.

    "Lucas, I know you''re worried about your mom, and I''m worried, too. She''s not just your mom, but also

    my niece. But you have to believe me, and we will solve the problems properly. Don''t worry. Now that

    you are no longer a child, you are a military officer and you have to shoulder the responsibility. Since

    you have chosen to be a military officer, you should know that the national interest outweighs

    everything else. Most of the time, you should give up some interests of your small family for the

    interests of the rest in the country. Jason and your great-grandfather will alsoe to help your mom.

    Besides, do you think your daddy is that useless? He is the man who is framed by someone and

    obediently goes to the police station for investigation? When does he be such a useless man?"

    More concerns would lead to more troubles. Lucas was too anxious to think about the thing rationally

    under such a circumstance.

    Now that he heard what Mark said, he was stunned.

    Although Samuel had failed to protect Mommy a few times, it was still the first time he had been so

    useless.

    Lucas understood what Mark meant. Perhaps this was a trap set by Samuel, but he was still worried.

    "Mommy..."

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    "Don''t worry, your great-grandfather has arranged for someone to protect her. You won''t be able to help

    even if you go back now. Not all bad people willmit high-tech crimes, so you, a high-tech talent, is

    unable to help with that, and even you may have an opposite effect. You''d better stay in the army and

    do your research."

    Mark had rified the matter so clearly now. If Lucas didn''t know what to do, he would be sorry for his

    military uniform.

    He lowered his eyes and did not say anything. He was thinking about whether he should continue to

    stay in the military region.

    Nicole did not know that Lucas had a man-to-man conversation with Mark because of her. After she

    was sent out by the guards, she was directly sent back in a military vehicle.

    On the way, Nicole received a phone call from Lillian.

    "Nicole, are youing back for dinner tonight?"

    Nicole paused slightly and asked, "Ms. Lillian, are you going to make me something delicious?"

    "You are too polite. You have suffered so much, and I want to make some delicious food for you to

    show my concern. Have you eaten at your grandfather''s house for lunch? I know that you keep a close

    tie with your grandfather, but no matter what, you are still a granddaughter. It''s not good to disturb Mr.

    Shaw too often. I have cleaned up your room. Petty misses you, too. You know that she is pregnant

    now, and she''ll be happier if youe back to keep herpany. "

    In such case, if Nicole still refused, Lillian would know her intention.

    But Nicole snorted coldly in her heart.

    What did Lillian mean that she was only a granddaughter?

    Lillian wanted to estrange her grandfather and her?

    "Alright, I want the Duck Soup."

    Nicole ordered as usual.

    "Okay, I''ll go prepare in the afternoon."

    With that, Lillian chatted with Nicole for a while before hanging up.

    Nicole seemed to be sullen.

    Others might have thought that they were intimate mother and daughter, but if it wasn''t for Edwin''s

    reminder and the matter rted to Samuel, she wouldn''t have suspected Lillian.

    This woman was really good at disguising herself.

    The guard didn''t say anything. He was called by Mark to send Nicole back to the militarypound.

    Just as the car was about to arrive at Edwin''s house, Nicole''s phone suddenly rang again.

    She lowered her head slightly and took a look. It was an unfamiliar telephone number.

    Who was it?

    After she returned to the Seapolis City, Nicole felt that there were more troubles. It seemed that the

    maniptors hiding in the shadows were really starting to stir.

    She calmly got through the call.

    "I''m Nicole. Who is it?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Green. I''m from the Second Prison. Someone wants to see you."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    The Second Prison?

    The ce where Elvis was being imprisoned?

    When Elvis was formally prosecuted, Nicole did not hear the case, so she was not sure if Elvis was

    sentenced to life imprisonment.

    Now that such a long time had passed, could it be that Elvis wanted to see her?

    Nicole did not expect that Elvis wanted to see her. She thought for a moment and replied, "When?"

    "The sooner the better. Elvis has been sentenced to death and will be executed tomorrow."

    What the man said shocked Nicole. But she immediately felt that it was reasonable that Elvis was

    sentenced to death for the appalling things he had done.

    "Okay, I''ll be right there."

    Nicole called Alison.

    "Drive me to the Second Prison. I''m at the door."

    Nicole asked the guards to park the car at the entrance of the military region, and soon Alison drove

    out.

    When she saw Nicole, Alison got out of the car.

    "Mrs. Green, why didn''t you call me when you left at noon?"

    Alison was a little depressed and felt that she had been abandoned by Nicole.

    Nicole smiled, "I went to the military region to see my son. Uncle Mark personally came to pick me up,

    so I didn''t trouble you. Now let''s go to the Second Prison. I want to see Elvis."

    "Okay, I got it."

    Nicole got in the car, and Alison drove the car to the Second Prison.

    When she arrived at the prison, Nicole didn''t want to go in, for the atmosphere here was really

    depressing.

    However, Elvis was about to die. Perhaps she could get some useful information from him.

    Nicole and Alison walked in and went through the identity verifications, then they were being taken into

    the reception room.

    When Elvis was brought out, Nicole was stunned.

    He seemed to be much older than before, and even had white hair on his temples, but he was not low-

    spirited.

    "I don''t expect you toe."

    "I don''t expect that you want to meet me either. I have thought thest person you want to see is Una."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Elvis smiled bitterly and said, "What am I seeing her for? I don''t regret what I have done for her."

    Nicole was really moved by Elvis'' love for Una.

    It was rare for such a man to give all his love to Una.

    Perhaps all the men of the Green family were affectionate, but Elvis took a detour for love.

    Nicole sighed in her heart and whispered, "Do you have anything to tell me?"

    Elvis nodded.

    "Actually, I should ask help for Samuel or Petty. After all, one of them is my nephew and the other is my

    daughter. However, I know that Samuel hates me and couldn''t help me. As for Petty, I don''t want to get

    her involved with me. She is pregnant now and shouldn''t see a criminal father who did many bad

    things. I haven''t done anything for her in my life, so I don''t want to trouble her. I have no choice but to

    ask help for you after thinking about it. "

    Hearing this, Nicole sneered.

    "It was because of you that my mother died in the fire and my father was killed. Why do you think I will

    agree to what you entrusted me with?"

    Until now, Nicole could still recall the fire which killed Audrey and Xander.

    The fire surged into the sky, almost dyeing everyone''s eyes red.

    Nicole''s hands clenched tightly together.

    Elvis could naturally feel Nicole''s hatred, but he really couldn''t find anyone to help him.

    "I know you hate me, and that you may not agree to my trust, but I can trade a secret with you."

    "What?"

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Elvis looked at her and whispered, "Let''s talk about my request first. I''m going to die. You should have

    heard that I am going to be executed. I''ve done so many wrong things in my life. So, it''s not wrong for

    me to end up like this. I''m not wronged, but Una is too pitiful."

    "Do you want me to take care of her for you? If that''s the case, I can promise you. After all, it is easy for

    the Greens to feed one more woman."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Una was a pitiful woman. Although Una might want to do something, Nicole felt that if she lost Elvis,

    she would not be able to make any fuss.

    However, Elvis shook his head and said, "I know Una very well. If I die, she will never live alone.

    Therefore, there is no need to waste the food of the Green family."

    Nicole frowned slightly. Before she could say anything, Elvis continued, "What I want to entrust to you

    is that if I die and Unamit suicide, please bury our ashes together. I also know that I am a sinner

    and can''t be buried in the ancestral tomb of the Green family. So, I bought myself a cemetery long ago.

    I hope you can bury us togetherter."

 Chapter 1006 A Dying Man Speaks from His Heart

    Chapter 1006 A Dying Man Speaks from His Heart

    "That''s all?"

    Nicole had thought that Elvis would entrust her with other things, but she didn''t expect to deal with the

    aftermath.

    Elvis put on a faint smile.

    "That''s all. I''ve experienced many things in my life. I loved, and I hated. My life was not in vain. In this

    life, Una and I are couples, and we want to be together in the next life. On the way to death, I am not

    alone."

    A wisp of happiness appeared in Elvis'' eyes.

    A mixed feeling touched Nicole''s heart.

    There was no doubt that Elvis was a bad guy! But to Una, he was a good man.

    It was he who built a paradise for Una, in which she could have lived a happy and peaceful life until

    now. Although she could not have a baby, having such a man''s love was also a happy thing for her.

    "Okay, I promise you. But how can you be sure that Una willmit suicide for you? If she wants to

    live, no one can kill her."

    "If she wants to live, please take good care of her. Without me, she will be like a withered flower. It

    won''t take much time to take care of her, for she won''tst for long. I just hope that you don''t hate her.

    She''s innocent."

    A trace of sadness shed through Elvis'' eyes.

    He had wanted to protect Una all his life, but he never expected that he would be unable to fulfill his

    promise in the end.

    Nicole fell silent but seemed to agree to his entrust.

    The living room was quiet for a moment. It was so quiet that it was a little depressing.

    Elvis sighed and continued, "Don''t you want to know what the secret is?"

    "If you want to tell me, just go ahead. If you don''t, then forget it."

    Nicole suddenly felt that everything was meaningless.

    Elvis was about to die, so no matter what he had done, the hatred should be subdued at the moment of

    execution.

    After all, he was Samuel''s uncle. Only considering his deep affection for Una, Nicole felt that she would

    help with the Elvis'' funeral affair, let alone she was the daughter-inw of the Green family and Petty''s

    sister-inw.

    So, she didn''t ask any more about the secret.

    Elvis looked at her and sighed again, "Nicole, you are very kind, and you are also a good woman. But

    you are really not suitable to be the daughter-inw of the Green family. If it weren''t for Samuel''s

    protection, you would have died a long time ago."

    "Is Una suitable to be the daughter-inw of the Green family?" Nicole sneered.

    "That''s why I keep her stay away from the mortal world. I owed all the sins and all the wrong things to

    myself."

    On the contrary, Nicole did not know how to refute Elvis.

    "It''s a littlete to discuss the question now, right? After all, I''m already married into the Green family."

    "Indeed, although you are not suitable to be the daughter-inw of the Green family, I like you now."

    "Please don''t. You can continue to like your wife, Una. Okay?"

    Nicole was not happy with Elvis'' fondness.

    Elvis smiled in relief.

    "If Petty''s child is born, don''t tell her that she has a grandfather like me. Let''s pretend that I never

    existed. Since I didn''t give her any warmth when I was rich, it''s even more unnecessary for her

    descendants to know my existence."

    Nicole suddenly felt a little grieved, not for herself but for Petty.

    "I will tell Petty, but it is not my business whether Petty forgives you or not."

    "Petty isn''t like her mother at all. I once regretted sending her away when she was just born. Now it

    seems that this decision is the right one. If Lillian had raised her up, I couldn''t imagine what she would

    look like now."

    Hearing this, Nicole frowned slightly.

    "What''s wrong with Lillian?"

    "Haven''t you discovered Lillian''s intention?"

    Elvis looked at Nicole and smiled, "The secret I want to tell you is that Lillian is not a good person."

    "That''s not a secret, and I have known it early. If that''s all you have to say, then I have to go first."

    After she finished speaking, Nicole got up and was about to leave. Elvis said, "You know that I have an

    adopted son called Major, right?"

    "So?"

    Nicole stopped and turned to look at him.

    "Weren''t you curious why I was arrested and all my men were arrested, yet Major escaped?"

    Nicole and Samuel had been curious about this question, but they didn''t find anything wrong, so they

    could only be alert. Now that Elvis mentioned that, Nicole knew that this was the secret that Elvis

    wanted to tell her.

    She returned to her chair and sat down.

    Seeing her like this, Elvis knew that she wanted to hear it.

    He sighed, "I was too conceited. I thought that Lillian couldn''t make any fuss in my control, but I didn''t

    expect that she used her own body to bribe the guards who had been sending her food for a long time.

    As you know, on the ind, except for a few servants and Una, most of the guards are men. Because

    they live in an isted ind, they are more easily seduced by women. Although Lillian is disfigured,

    she is still a woman. It was my negligence that gave Lillian the opportunity to take advantage of it."

    Nicole did not say anything and listened quietly.

    Elvis paused for a moment and continued, "The guard used my system to do a lot of things, including

    helping Lillian find her rtives, which was beyond me. It was an ident that I adopted Major.

    Generally, I adopted children directly from the orphanage. In this way, they would be grateful for my

    nurturing and would do their best to help me. But Major was an exception. He took a bullet for me when

    I was attacked by my opponents. To be urate, he was 17 years old at the time, and was not a child."

    "At that time, Major almost died. It took three days and three nights to do the rescue before he was

    being saved from death. I had investigated his identity, but the result was that he was an orphan. His

    parents were dead, and he fed himself by moonlighting in the casinos and bars. To be honest, I didn''t

    want to keep him by my side, but he saved me, so I had to be nice to him. I sent him to the base for

    training and gave him apany."

    "I thought that a seventeen- or eighteen-year-old young man couldn''t run apany, but Major was

    very talented in business and hispany was well managed. Since then, I had paid attention to him.

    Then, he became my adopted son and worked for me. I have never thought about why these things

    happened so coincidentally. After all, Major was a nobody at that time, so how would he know when my

    opponent wanted to assassinate me? It was even more impossible to the exact ce where I was

    attacked in advance. I couldn''t believe that there was someone who could risk his life. I was not as

    malevolent as Lillian. So I lost to her."

    Nicole instantly frowned.

    "You mean that all of this was arranged by Lillian?"

    "Yes, I didn''t know that Major was Lillian''s nephew until I was arrested!"

    Hearing Elvis'' words, Nicole was extremely surprised.

    Although she had guessed that there were some ties between Lillian and Major, she did not expect that

    they were rtives.

    Seeing Nicole''s expression, Elvis knew that she was extremely shocked by the fact.

    "Surprised? Lillian is actually Major''s aunt! Lillian used the guard to find her rtives. Unfortunately, her

    brother, sister-inw, and parents had passed away, and only one nephew was left. She had asked the

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    guard to take some money to help Major, and even instructed Major to risk his life if he wanted to

    obtain wealth and power. That was why Major saved me. Then he became my adopted son and took

    over my property. But he was secretly manipted by Lillian and gradually got rid of the unfair industry.

    I am a conceited man. But I never thought that I would be ruined by this woman. Otherwise, it would be

    impossible for Audrey, Samuel and you to shake my foundation."

    Elvis was still very conceited.

    However, Nicole did not listen to what he said at the end. She was just analyzing what he said just now.

    "You said that Lillian secretly asked Major tounder your property? How was that possible? You''re

    such a smart person. No matter how capable Major was, it wouldn''t be easy for him to do anything

    against your intention under your nose, unless someone stronger than you helped him, right? You won''t

    tell me that the powerful man is Lillian''s helper, right?"

    "Of course not. Major was somehow conspiracy with Santino, the third prince of Country F. Then Major

    did theundry in the name of Santino. Otherwise, how can he hide it from me that he did theundry?"

    Elvis'' words stunned Nicole again.

    Country F?

    Zayn''s country?

    It seemed to be more and moreplicated!

    "You said that you knew that Lillian had plotted against you before you were arrested, so when exactly

    was it? Was I on the ind at that time?"

    "Yes, to be exact, the fire which killed your mother and your father was set by Lillian. Although Audrey

    didn''t want to live and wanted to die with your father, it was Lillian who set the fire before Audrey could

    do anything."

    Elvis'' words surprised Nicole greatly.

    "How can be that?"

    "Remember that Lillian once escaped? My men searched everywhere, but they couldn''t find her. She

    was doing this at that time. She wanted you to hate me and divert everyone''s attention from her so that

    she could get away with it. However, she still couldn''t escape."

    Hearing this, Nicole was more confused.

    "She was unable to escape, but she met me. I was so stupid that I did not do anything to her and

    brought her back to the Green family. I even took her to meet Petty and kept her stay with me."

    "You finally know it."

    Elvis looked at Nicole and whispered, "Nicole, you should be wary of Lillian. I''m about to die. This is

    what I want to tell you from my heart."

    The visiting time was up. Although Elvis still had something to say, he didn''t have time.

    Seeing that he was taken away, Nicole felt depressed suddenly.

    Lillian was Major''s aunt, and she helped Major to get what he had now. So would Major try his best to

    meet Lillian''s request?

    In other words, if Samuel was framed by Major, it should be Lillian''s intention?

    Nicole was suddenly shocked.

    Right at this moment, her phone suddenly rang, which scared her to quiver.

 Chapter 1007 If You Need Help, Just Tell Me

    Chapter 1007 If You Need Help, Just Tell Me

    Nicole did not take a firm hold of the phone, so it fell to the ground and caused a loud sound.

    Fortunately, the phone was of good quality and was still ringing.

    Alison hurriedly squatted down and picked up the phone, then handed it to Nicole.

    Nicole took a look. It was Petty.

    She took a deep breath and got through the call.

    "Petty, what''s the matter?"

    "Nicole, when are youing back? I hear from my mother that you''reing back for dinner tonight.

    Do you have time now? I want to have a maternity inspection. My mother asked Zac to go shopping.

    I''m afraid the doctors will be off work when hees back."

    Petty said embarrassedly.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Why didn''t you go to the hospital this morning?"

    "My mother forgot to remind me, and she told me just now. Shall I go to the hospital tomorrow?"

    Petty thought that Nicole was busy and hurriedly said.

    Did Lillian really forget to remind Petty? Or did she intentionally tell Petty now?

    Nicole did not know Lillian''s intention. But she felt that it was obvious that Lillian wanted her to go with

    Petty as Lillian instructed Zac to go out.

    Since Lillian had set a trap for her, wouldn''t it be too disingenuous of her not to jump in?

    Nicole sneered, "I''m not busy. I''ll be back soon. By the way, I''ll give Gabrielle a call. If the doctor is off

    work, we can go to the Military Hospital for a maternity inspection, and we can avoid queuing up."

    "Thank you, Nicole."

    Petty had a hard time during her pregnancy and did not like to wait in line. However, she had to queue

    up in the Central Hospital.

    If Nicole could send her to the Military Hospital, no matter what, it would be easier and more convenient

    for her. After all, Nicole kept a good tie with Director Gabrielle.

    After Petty hung up, Nicole put her phone away.

    She looked in the direction where Elvis had left.

    Apart from having affection for Una, this man really didn''t care about Petty at all.

    She left the Second Prison.

    Alison hesitated, seeming to say something.

    Nicole smiled, "Do you want to persuade me not to go back to the Green''s?"

    "You know it''s a trap, but you still want to go back. Isn''t that a bit stupid?"

    Alison''s words were very bold.

    But Nicole liked her boldness very much.

    "Lillian has been preparing the trap for so long. It''s not a good idea for us to always hide from her. Why

    don''t we just see what tricks she ys?"

    The more indifferent Nicole was, the more worried Alison became. But Alison didn''t say anything.

    The two of them returned to the Green''s.

    When she saw that Nicole was followed by Alison, Lillian was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help

    but ask, "This is..."

    "My bodyguard, Alison."

    Nicole said slowly.

    Lillian was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Nicole, are you bringing bodyguards with you now?"

    "Yes, there are too many people who want to harm me recently. I have to keep myself safe. Samuel

    was framed and is still in the police station. If anything happens to me, my husband will be crazy. Don''t

    you think so, Ms. Lillian?"

    Nicole looked at Lillian with a smile, but her sharp gaze frightened Lillian.

    "Nicole, I''ve packed everything up. Shall we go now?"

    At this moment, Petty walked out.

    "Alright, let''s go."

    Nicole nced at Lillian and asked, "Ms. Lillian, are youing with us?"

    "You two can go. I won''t go with you. I''ll prepare delicious food for you at home. Call me if you need

    help."

    "Okay."

    Petty was really nice to her mother. Her eyes were filled with gentleness. Perhaps because she was

    about to be a mother, she was more dependent on Lillian.

    Nicole frowned at the view of this scene.

    This was not a good thing for Petty.

    Now that she knew that Lillian had an ill intention, she was afraid that Lillian would keep Petty as a

    hostage. If that was the case, how could Petty bear it?

    Thinking of this, Nicole had an idea.

    When they walked out of the Green''s, Alison had gone to drive.

    Nicole called Gabrielle.

    "How are you?"

    "Not bad. What''s wrong?"

    Gabrielle knew that Nicole wouldn''t call her if there was no trouble, so she hurriedly asked.

    Nicole couldn''t say more in front of Petty, "If your body condition permits, I would like to ask you to

    others do it."

    Gabrielle paused for a moment.

    Other gynecologists could do the inspection well, too. If Nicole had a special request, she could just

    make a phone call. After all, she was the Director. But now Nicole said that if her body condition

    permitted, that would be interesting.

    "Alright, I''ll go overter."

    After hanging up, Nicole seemed to think about something.

    Petty said gratefully, "Nicole, thank you. I''m not familiar with Mr. ir''s wife."

    "You are my family member. Now that your brother isn''t here, I naturally have to protect you."

    Nicole said it sincerely, but whether Petty could understand the meaning behind it was up to Petty.

    As Alison drove the car over, Nicole and Petty got in.

    The car quickly arrived at the Military Hospital.

    Petty knew that it was not easy to see the doctors in the Military Hospital, but she didn''t expect that she

    actually came here now.

    Petty walked into the Military Hospital with extreme excitement.

    Gabrielle had arrived.

    Petty''s belly was easy to be noticed now. She had gained a lot of weight, but she beamed.

    "Your belly..."

    Gabrielle was a little surprised.

    ir didn''t tell his wife that Nicole had miscarried, so she did not know about it. Now that she saw

    Nicole''s t belly, she felt a little shocked.

    "I miscarried. Forget about me, this is Petty. You have seen her. Please have a careful examination for

    her. Samuel cares about her very much."

    Hearing that, Gabrielle nodded slightly, and then she brought Petty into the monitoring room.

    It was not long before Gabrielle walked out.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I was wondering if I could find an excuse to keep Petty in the hospital."

    Nicole did not conceal her idea and directly asked Gabrielle.

    Gabrielle nodded, "She has a hemorrhagic symptom. I can just take it as an excuse, but why?"

    "I''ll exin it to youter."

    The two of them only chatted for a while before Petty pulled up her pants and came out.

    "Director Farley, how am I? Is the baby healthy?"

    "Not good."

    Gabrielle''s poker face instantly frightened Petty.

    "Director Farley, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong with my baby?"

    Seeing Petty''s face turn pale from fear, Nicole felt somewhat guilty.

    Gabrielle shook her head, "You have a sign of miscarriage. I think you saw it yourself. There''s blood on

    your pants. You''d better stay in the hospital for a week. If there''s no problem, you can go home and

    rest. If anything goes wrong, you can be treated immediately in the hospital. What do you think?"

    Petty was frightened when she heard that she might miscarry. She blurted out, "Alright. As long as my

    baby is healthy, I will do whatever you want me to do."

    "Then let''s go through the hospitalization procedures. I''ll introduce the most experienced gynecologist

    to you."

    As soon as Gabrielle finished speaking, Nicole said, "I''ll handle it. Petty, sit here for a rest."

    "Thank you, Nicole."

    Petty felt very embarrassed.

    Nicole had always been protected by Samuel with great care, but now Nicole was busy with her own

    affairs. Petty felt sorry.

    Nicole waved her hand and asked Alison to stay, while she went to go through the procedures.

    When she couldn''t be seen by Petty, Nicole called Jason.

    "Uncle Jason, there is something I want to ask you to help."

    "What is it?"

    As long as Nicole gave the order, Jason would try his best to make it.

    Nicole whispered, "I need a safe and secret ce for a pregnant woman to rest. Can you help me?"

    "There is a suitable ce. I''ll arrange it. When do you need it?"

    "An hourter."

    "Okay."

    After making the call, Nicole went to go through the procedures and then went back to the examination

    room.

    "Done. Should Petty be injected a nutrient solution now?"

    Gabrielle understood Nicole''s intention.

    "Of course. Now that the hospitalization procedures are done, I''ll arrange a bed for you, and I''ll also ask

    the nurse to prepare. Petty, don''t worry. It will do good to the baby if you take a good rest and keep a

    good mood."

    Gabrielle said very gently.

    Petty hurriedly nodded.

    The two of them went to the ward.

    It was not long before the nurse brought the nutrient solution and injected it to Petty.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After about ten minutes, Petty felt a little sleepy.

    She yawned, "Nicole, I want to sleep. Please tell my mother about my condition."

    "I will. You can sleep now."

    Nicole tucked Petty in, and Petty fell asleep.

    Seeing that Petty was sound asleep, Nicole walked out of the ward.

    Gabrielle waited outside.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Lillian is going to make a move. I''m afraid that Petty will be a hostage if she stays here, so I n

    to send her away. The sleeping tablets in the nutrient solution won''t affect the child, right?"

    Nicole was a little worried.

    Gabrielle shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. However, she won''t sleep for long."

    "Thank you."

    "It''s fine. If you need help, just tell me."

    "Okay."

    Nicole put on a faint smile and called Jason for the address and asked Gabrielle to use the ambnce

    to send Petty away as soon as possible.

    After the howling ambnce drove away, Nicole''s heart sank.

    Alison was somewhat puzzled, "Petty is Lillian''s daughter. Why are you so nice to her? If she knows

    that you are against her mother, will she hate you?"

    "I can''t care about so much now. I just know that I can''t put her in danger. As for other things, we can

    talk about themter."

    "What about Zac? He''s Petty''s husband. Petty is hospitalized. He has to take care of his wife, right?

    There''s Petty in the hospital record, but she''s not here. How do you exin it to Zac? Or do you think

    Zac and Lillian are in cahoots? That''s why you even hide it from Zac?"

    After she finished speaking, Alison instantly widened her eyes in surprise.

    It can''t be that case, right?

 Chapter 1008 How Ruthless Lillian Is

    Chapter 1008 How Ruthless Lillian Is

    Nicole didn''t consider too much. She just thought of seizing this chance to protect Petty, taking

    advantage of Lillian''s unpreparedness. As for Zac, Nicole had never suspected him before.

    Was Zac in the same league with Lillian?

    Nicole deemed it was unlikely, but it could not bepletely ruled out.

    She thought for a while and called Zac.

    "Where are you?"

    "Tasty Supermarket. Nicole, what''s wrong?"

    When Zac received Nicole''s phone call, he was a little astonished. The first thing came to his mind was

    Petty''s safety.

    Nicole said calmly, "I want to see you. Wait for me there and I''ll pick you up."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up, Nicole asked Alison to drive to Tasty Supermarket.

    While driving the car, Alison could not help but say, "You are as busy as a bee all day long. If I didn''t

    know you, I couldn''t believe that you''re Mrs. Green. So many women envy you. But in my opinion,

    being Mrs. Green is not easy."

    Nicole smiled faintly and did not refute.

    Indeed.

    Being Mrs. Green was not an easy task.

    If Nicole didn''t love Samuel, she would have given up long ago. To Nicole, love was the most important

    thing.

    For the sake of love, she could endure everything.

    Nicole did not speak and tried to avoid this topic. Alison noticed that and stopped talking.

    The car stopped at Tasty Supermarket. Zac was waiting for Nicole at the entrance of the supermarket,

    carrying a lot of things he had just bought.

    "Get in the car!"

    Nicole did not get out of the car. She opened the window and talked to Zac.

    Zac was a little bit confused. But he got into the car soon.

    Nicole nced at what Zac bought. They were just some foods, not necessary for today. Obviously,

    Lillian had purposely sent Zac away.

    "Did Lillian ask you to buy these things today?"

    Nicole asked.

    "Yes, she said these were needed tonight. Nicole, what happened? Is there something wrong with

    Petty?"

    Zac was anxious.

    Nicole waved her hand and didn''t say anything else.

    The car was driven smoothly.

    Zac didn''t know where Nicole was taking him, but he noticed that there was something wrong with

    Nicole.

    The car drove out of the downtown and headed for the suburb.

    There was a change in Zac''s expression, but he still kept silent.

    Nicole stared at Zac from the interior mirror without saying a word.

    After about twenty minutes of driving in the suburb, the car stopped in a mountainous area.

    "Get out of the car and follow me."

    Nicole got out of the car first.

    Zac hesitated for a moment, but also got out of the car.

    Alison locked the car and followed behind them.

    The three of them walked for more than twenty minutes before arriving at the entrance of a sanatorium.

    The sanatorium was built deep in the mountains, and it was really hard to find.

    Many security guards were patrolling here, wearing guns.

    Zac was a little panicked.

    "Nicole, did I do something wrong that made you unhappy?"

    "Let''s talk inside."

    Nicole did not answer him.

    The three of them went into a room. Then Alison closed the door on her way out and stood guard

    outside.

    Nicole pointed at the chair opposite her and said to Zac, "Take a seat."

    Zac sat down, a bit of nervous.

    "Nicole, what exactly happened?"

    "You have no idea?"

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly turned cold as she looked at Zac.

    Zac shivered. He almost thought that he had seen Samuel. He hurriedly said, "I really don''t know.

    Nicole, if I have done something wrong, please tell me. I will correct it. I''m not a smart person, but I feel

    lucky that you and Samuel haven''t disliked me. I will definitely be good to Petty."

    Nicole stared at Zac for about two minutes. From his eyes, Nicole did not tell anything.

    If it were not for Zac''s good pretending, then it meant that Zac really wasn''t lying.

    Nicole was relieved a bit.

    "To be frank with you, I suspect Lillian of having a hand in framing Samuel. What do you think of her?"

    Zac paused for a second, then he quickly responded.

    "I cannot talk about Lillian. She is Petty''s mother."

    "Now there is no one else here. Spit it out."

    What Nicole said made Zac ponder for a moment.

    "Where is Petty?"

    "Don''t worry, she''s not at the Green''s anymore. I''ve already taken her with me. You can rest assured of

    her safety."

    Hearing this, Zac heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Nicole, I have also noticed that something is wrong with Lillian. But I don''t dare to say it before. There

    may be a surveince system at the Green''s. I don''t even dare to make a phone call for fear of being

    heard. But Lillian is Petty''s mother. Petty is pregnant now. I''m really not confident that I can protect

    Petty, so..."

    Zac sighed helplessly.

    Nicole could understand him.

    "Tell me now, what is wrong with Lillian?"

    Facing Nicole''s inquiry, Zac said somewhat gloomily, "I don''t have any concrete evidence, but recently I

    feel weak, thirsty, and sometimes I suddenly fall into a trance. Ever since Lillian came to the Green''s,

    she has taken over the cooking from Wendy and arranged Wendy to sweep the garden. At the

    beginning, I really felt happy and enjoyed the delicious food she cooked. But the problem of my health

    made me a little scared. I asked Petty if she had the same problem, but she said no. I didn''t dare to say

    more. I made an excuse to have a medical examination. Lillian went with me. The result showed that I

    was fine, but I was still not at ease."

    Zac was very upset.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Alison, ask the doctor to take a blood test for Zac."

    "OK."

    Alison quickly brought the doctor over.

    Zac was very cooperative.

    After drawing blood, it would take time to wait for the result. Nicole looked at Zac and continued to ask,

    "On the day Samuel was taken away by the police, did Lillian get in touch with someone? Or did she

    call anyone?"

    "No, ever since Lillian came to the Green''s, she has taken care of the shopping and cooking. She won''t

    meet others in the house. She can just take advantage of the time when she is out shopping. We can''t

    follow her."

    Hearing this answer, Nicole was sure that Lillian was a cautious and meticulous person.

    Zac asked worriedly, "Nicole, what do you n to do if Lillian has involved with Samuel''s case?"

    "What do you think I should do? Samuel has been framed for murder now. Do you know how many

    years he will be sentenced for this crime? Once the president of the Eternal Group was imprisoned,

    what would happen to the stock and the business of the Group? You should know that! If Samuel is

    convicted, the Greens will all be affected. Do you think Petty can still live afortable life as a Ms.

    Green?"

    Nicole said in a harsh tone.

    Zac felt a little bit ashamed and immediately lowered his head. "Nicole, that''s not what I meant. I''m just

    worried that Petty won''t be able to bear it. You know, she had been longing for family love since her

    childhood and she finally reunited with her mother. If anything happens to Lillian, Petty would certainly

    break down, and she is pregnant now. I''m afraid..."

    "So, I hope that you can stay here to take care of Petty until she gives birth to a baby. We can leave the

    matter till then. You don''t have to worry about anything outside, and don''t let Petty know either."

    This was the best way for Petty.

    When Zac heard this, he asked excitedly, "Is Petty here?"

    "Yes. This is where you two will live until the baby is one month old. I can guarantee your safety. No

    one will find this ce. Only if you are safe can I do what I want to do. The Green family has been a

    mess for so long. It''s time to settle it. Lillian has been brought back by me, so just leave her to me. You

    are Petty''s husband. If you help me, Petty will quarrel with you once she knows it afterwards."

    Zac was stunned for a moment and said, "But if Petty knows that you are dealing with her mother, she

    will also have a problem with you."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s better that the conflict is between Petty and I. You are a couple."

    While they were talking, Alison came in with the doctor''s report.

    "Mrs. Green, this is the blood test result."

    "What did the doctor say?"

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Some kind of drugs was found in Zac''s blood."

    Zac stood up all of a sudden when he heard that.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I''d better ask the doctor to talk to you personally."

    Alison opened the door and the doctor walked in.

    Nicole said coldly, "Tell us, what''s wrong with his blood?"

    The doctor was frightened by Nicole''s dominating air. Besides, outside the room there was Jason.

    Jason had said that offending Nicole was offending the Don family, and the consequences would be

    serious.

    The doctor said in a hurry, "Mrs. Green, this is the blood analysis. There is some meth remaining in Mr.

    Zac''s body for quite a long time. Now he has be addicted to it."

    Zac nearly went to pieces.

    "How could that be? I have never got to that thing! How could it be in my body?"

    Nicole immediately recalled what Zac had said about Lillian''s taking over the cooking and his abnormal

    health condition recently.

    How ruthless Lillian was!

    Sheid hands on Zac!

    Perhaps from the day Lillian came to the Green''s, she had made a concrete n. Fortunately, Nicole

    had gone to City B, and Samuel did not stay at home often. Otherwise, Zac would not be the only one

    who had a health problem right now.

    Lillian knew Petty loved Zac deeply, but she still did that to Zac. Wasn''t she afraid that Petty would hate

    her when Petty knew about this?

    A mixed feeling welled up in Nicole''s heart.

    Nicole suddenly understood. Lillian was doing this most likely because she worried that Zac wouldn''t

    help her, so she decided to use drugs to control Zac.

    Once a person got into drug, his life would be totally destroyed. What exactly did Lillian want?

 Chapter 1009 All Lay Load on the Willing Horse

    Chapter 1009 All Lay Load on the Willing Horse

    "Don''t worry. Since we''ve discovered it now, let''s see how to solve it. After all, that''s the way it is. None

    of us expected that she would attack you. After all, you''re Petty''s husband, and Petty likes you so

    much."

    Nicole was also shocked, but now she could only quickly stop the loss.

    "Doctor, should we send Zac to rehab?"

    That was what Nicole was most afraid of.

    What if Petty couldn''t see Zac when she woke up?

    How should she persuade her to stay here and have a rest instead of returning to the Green''s?

    The doctor looked at Nicole and then at Zac.

    Zac''s face was pale, and he trembled with rage.

    "Lillian is really ruthless. She''s actually Petty''s mother! No! I can''t let her stay by Petty''s side, which is

    also good for Petty. She may affect my child. Fortunately, she came back after Petty was pregnant.

    Otherwise, I don''t know if there will be any problems with my child."

    The more Zac said, the angrier he became. If he had a knife now, he would probably kill Lillian

    immediately.

    Nicole understood his feelings.

    After all, as parents, they all cared for their children.

    Nicole patted Zac on the shoulder andforted him, "I and Samuel aren''t considerate enough. Sorry

    to make you suffer."

    "It''s not the fault of you and Mr. Green. One can never be too careful. No one would have thought that

    Lillian would do that. I''m afraid that Petty can''t take it when she knows about it."

    When Zac mentioned Petty, he sounded distressed.

    Seeing that Zac did notin about Petty because of Lillian''s fault and did not vent his anger,

    Nicole felt relieved.

    "Doctor, what exactly is going on?"

    The doctor knew about Petty. It was obviously unrealistic for Zac to go to the drug rehabilitation center

    now. She pondered for a moment and said, "Mrs. Green, we can set up a separate room in the

    sanatorium for Mr. Neo to recover from drug abuse. However, it would require Mr. Neo''s strong

    willpower to do so. After all, we can''t help you here by force. And if you fall into the habit again, there''s

    a good chance that Mrs. Neo will run into you."

    Zac looked down and pondered.

    He looked like he was in pain.

    To be honest, it was unbearable for everyone addicted to that. Moreover, with Petty''s situation, Zac was

    really conflicted.

    Nicole did not urge him. The only one who could make the decision was Zac himself.

    After a long silence, Zac finally made up his mind.

    "I want to stay here. Petty needs me. I can''t let her find out all of this. She used to yearn for family so

    much. If she knows that the family she yearned for is like this, I don''t know if she can withstand it. I

    know that I may not be able to stay in rehab here, but I have no choice. With my wife and child behind

    me, what else can I do?"

    Nicole was not surprised by his choice.

    She nodded and let the doctor operate.

    Only Zac and Nicole stayed in the room.

    Zac whispered, "Nicole, I hope you can help me hide it from Petty."

    "Sooner orter, she will know."

    "Then hide it as long as possible. You may never be able to understand an orphan''s desire for family,

    let alone how much harm it would do to us if there are cracks in our family."

    "I know."

    Nicole sighed and said, "What Mr. and Mrs. Bush did to me taught me how terrible it was to be hurt by

    family."

    Zac paused for a moment before remembering that Nicole''s troublesome adoptive parents.

    "Have they messed with you recently?"

    "Don''t worry about that. Take good care of yourself and Petty. You can stay here for the time being. If

    you need anything, tell Alison. She will take care of you."

    Nicole looked at the time. It was gettingte. She was about to leave.

    Zac nodded and said, "Sorry to cause so much trouble for you and Mr. Green."

    "Don''t say that. Take good care of yourself. I''lle back to see you after I deal with Lillian."

    "Alright."

    Nicole walked out of the room and said to Alison, "Leave your phone number and Twitter ount to

    Zac. If he and Petty need anything, you can help solve it."

    "Alright."

    Alison left her phone number and Twitter ount, got in the car with Nicole, and directly went back to

    the downtown.

    Along the way, Alison hesitated to ask something, while Nicole felt extremely tired.

    The moles beside her were discovered one after another, upsetting her a lot.

    Why were there so many bastards who were unscrupulous for their own purposes, not caring about

    others at all?

    Nicole sighed and slowly closed her eyes to rest for a while.

    After all, she was injured, so it was normal for her to be a little tired.

    After Alison drove back to the downtown, she didn''t know where to go, so she asked, "Mrs. Green,

    should we go to thepany or the Green''s or go back to themander''s?"

    "Go back to the Green''s! It''s time to meet Lillian."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Alison nodded and drove to the Green''s.

    When Nicole returned, Lillian was cooking fish. When she saw Nicole, she was slightly shocked.

    "Why did youe back so early? Zac went out to buy some vegetables and hasn''te back yet.

    Come on in. Look at your expression. I''m really worried about you."

    Lillian greeted her warmly, but Nicole felt a little awkward.

    She felt like a guest.

    Nicole walked into the room and sat down on the sofa in the living room. She took off her slippers and

    took out the remote control, turning on the TV.

    When Lillian saw her indifferent expression, a trace of contemtion shed through her eyes.

    However, she still smiled and said, "Nicole, watch TV first. I''ll go cook and call Zac to ask where he is."

    "Okay."

    Nicole replied indifferently.

    Alison followed Nicole and ced a backrest on her back.

    Lillian looked at Alison thoughtfully, but went straight to the kitchen without any words.

    Soon, Alison whispered, "Lillian sent a signal in the kitchen."

    "How did you know?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Alison took out a small device and handed it to Nicole.

    "This is a special signal interceptor for the Special Warfare Team. I wanted to fix it here, but someone

    had already installed one here. It should be locked onto Lillian''s phone. As long as she sends

    messages or calls with her phone, our signal interceptor will sense it."

    Nicole was immediately shocked.

    It should be Samuel who installed it at home.

    After all, no one except him would know about that.

    In other words, Samuel had knew that something was wrong with Lillian before he left the Seapolis

    City?

    Or had he suspected Lillian even earlier?

    Nicole did not know, but she confirmed once again that Samuel had his own n against the schemes

    this time.

    Thinking of this, Nicole immediately rxed a lot.

    "Can you see or hear what she sent or what she said on the phone?"

    After saying that, Nicole nced at the kitchen.

    Lillian stood with her back to them, so Nicole and the others wouldn''t see whether she sent a message

    or made a phone call.

    She was very cautious.

    Alison whispered, "We can see her message, but if it''s a phone call, we need aputer."

    "Let''s see what it is first."

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Alison activated the interceptor system and quickly locked onto

    Lillian''s number.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s a message."

    "What did she say?"

    "Have people surround the Green''s outside and wait for orders."

    Hearing Alison''s words, Nicole sneered.

    It seemed that Lillian was going to fight against her openly.

    It made sense.

    Petty went to the hospital with her, but she came back alone. Zac went to buy vegetables but didn''t

    that Lillian did not mention anything about Petty. She did not ask about her.

    Wasn''t she Petty''s mother?

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Didn''t she say that she could do anything for Petty?

    Why was she so calm now?

    There was only one possibility that she had already known Nicole''s soft spot. She knew that Nicole

    would not harm Petty, which was why she was so unscrupulous.

    ''Ally load on the willing horse.''

    Nicole sighed in her heart and whispered to Alison, "Send a message to our people and tell them to

    wait near Lillian''s people."

    "Yes! Themander said that if you needed anything, he would help you free of charge."

    Nicole smiled.

    Her grandfather was really helpful.

    "We don''t need it for the time being. Our people can handle it."

    Alison quickly gave the order.

    After Lillian finished sending the message, she looked into the living room and found Nicole leaning

    confused.

    Did she really not know what she was doing? Or was she pretending?

    Lillian admitted that if she was pretending, Nicole was much calmer than Petty.

    Her eyes lit up suddenly, and she quickly took out a bag of powder from her pocket and poured it into

    the Duck Soup in the pot.

    She did it quietly.

    After Lillian finished all of this, she cooked a few more dishes before saying with a smile, "Nicole, time

    for dinner."

    "Coming."

    Nicole went to the bathroom to wash her hands and then went to the dining hall.

    The four dishes and one soup on the table were very sumptuous.

    "Sit down and have a try. I''ve cooked your favorite Duck Soup. Taste it."

    Lillian gantly got a bowl for her, but Nicole lost her appetite.

    "Ms. Lillian, there shouldn''t be anything inside, right?"

    Nicole smiled and stared at Lillian with her beautiful eyes.

    Lillian was slightly shocked. She smiled and said, "Of course I have to put something in it. How can the

    soup taste good without seasoning? Don''t overthink."

    However, Nicole did not have the mood to pretend with her anymore. She directly asked, "Did you put

    in the seasoning or the drug?"

    The moment Lillian heard those words, her expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 1010 We Lost This Time

    Chapter 1010 We Lost This Time

    "Nicole, what do you mean by that? I don''t understand."

    Nicole sneered, "Seriously? I''ve been back for so long, but you haven''t even asked me a word about

    Petty. Don''t you care about her?"

    Lillian''s face darkened with irritation, but she forced a smile, "You took her out for a maternity

    examination. She must have stayed at the hospital if she didn''te back with you. She didn''t feel

    good recently, so I was prepared for that. You''re her sister-inw. I believe you won''t hurt her."

    Nicole couldn''t deny that. Lillian had taken advantage of her concern for Petty.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Nicole put on a self-mocking smile.

    "You are careless enough to entrust me with your daughter."

    "Of course, I trust you."

    Lillian agreed.

    Nicole put her hand on the Duck Soup and said with a smile, "Is there any drugs in it? Why don''t we

    find a doctor to have a test?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Lillian couldn''t maintain a smile in anger.

    Nicole poured the soup to the ground and said calmly, "I met Zac halfway. He suddenly passed out on

    the road, twitching. I took him to the hospital. Do you know what did the doctor say?"

    Lillian looked around.

    She suddenly overturned the table.

    Nicole was prepared for that and promptly took a step back, almost got hurt by the falling table. Lillian

    was pressed against the wall by Alison when she was about to escape.

    "You are like showing off before an expert. You can''t escape in my presence."

    Alison said scornfully.

    "Nicole, you have no way to escape even if you get me. My people are waiting outside. Samuel is not

    helpful because he was kept in the police station. If you dare to hurt me, you will soon die a painful

    death," Lillian said fiercely.

    Nicole shrugged. She couldn''t understand the confidence in Lillian''s words.

    "You''re such a smart person, why don''t you understand the situation now? Without Samuel, I''m still

    protected by the Don family, and my grandfather. Your people outside don''t dare do anything to me,

    against the Don and the Shaw family."

    "I know, but before they receive your call ande here, you will be suppressed by my people. At that

    time, they have to be obedient to me."

    Nicole became alert at Lillian''s words.

    Having survived to this day, she must be patient and smart. There must have been something wrong if

    she can be kept under control so easily!

    Nicole felt uneasy.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s of no good to talk with her. Finish her off! It''s a waste of air for such an evil to live."

    Alison was simple-minded, wanting to settle everything by force.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "No, Lillian, what are you plotting? Zac may be an incident,

    but you will definitely not take advantage of Petty''s health. With your wit, you should know better than

    expose yourself so early. Why did you start it so early?"

    Lillian nced at her with admiration.

    "Nicole, I have to admit, you may live, if you weren''t Samuel''s wife."

    Nicole frowned and said nothing.

    "Shit!"

    A possibility made Nicole ran out quickly. It was terrifyingly quiet outside.

    Worrying about her, Alison hurriedly let go of Lillian and pulled her back.

    "Mrs. Green, what are you doing?"

    "Our people..."

    "It''s toote. They''ve been subdued."

    Wearing a faint smile, Lillian calmly stood up, tidied up her clothes and looked at Nicole with

    admiration.

    "You''re very smart, Nicole. But unfortunately, you''repeting against me."

    "What''s going on?"

    Alison was still confused. Seeing Lillian being so arrogant, she was so angry that she wanted to take

    her again, but Nicole stopped her.

    "Forget it, Alison, we lost."

    "What?"

    Alison was puzzled.

    Nicole looked at Lillian and said coldly, "It was Lillian''s design that Petty felt ufortable and Zac

    was on crystal meth. She did these to get me to this situation. Am I right?"

    "That''s right."

    Lillian did not deny it. She smiled and said, "Petty has been pregnant for three months, a period that

    allows more movements. A dish that promotes blood cirction can only make her bleed and cause no

    abortion. I''m her mother. I won''t do anything that may break her heart."

    "But you are not acting like a mother! Lillian, I think you have mistaken about the word, mother."

    Nicole gave Lillian a hateful look.

    Nicole couldn''t believe that Lillian had served such food to Petty!

    How dangerous it was to her daughter!

    Petty was her biological daughter!

    Lillian smiled carelessly and said, "A man of great ambition does not need to bother with trifles. I was

    careful of the dosage and was sure she would be OK. Besides, you are so concerned about her that

    you will definitely take actions if anything happens to her. Your friend Gabrielle and Ashley can save

    her from danger."

    "What if there were any incidents?"

    Nicole clenched her hands.

    Lillian said indifferently, "Fine by me. It''s just a fetus. Petty can have more children in the future. To be

    frank, I don''t like Zac. He doesn''t deserve my daughter."

    "So you put drugs in Zac''s food to get rid of him, didn''t you? You were just using your daughter to

    manipte him."

    "Yes. Man''s love neversts. Few are as persistent as Elvis. Granted the devotion to love, he fails to

    give Una a lifetime of happiness. When he was defeated, all of his people suffered. That''s why women

    can''t rely on men but on themselves. Even if Petty needs a man, it must be a man who can help her.

    How can Zac be helpful to Petty? Such a loser as him must have a child of loser."

    Lillian expressed her disdain for Zac directly.

    Nicole feels that it was a waste of time to talk with Lillian.

    Alison said angrily, "A ruthless woman like you should go to hell. Aren''t you afraid it may break your

    daughter''s heart if she finds out?"

    "Nicole will hide my existence from her, won''t you? Otherwise, she wouldn''t have hidden Petty and

    Zac."

    Nicole had to admit that she had been saw through by Lillian.

    Nicole had no chance of winning under such circumstances.

    Sheughed self-mockingly.

    It turned out that in others'' eyes, she was so honest and simple.

    Alison worried about Nicole because of her long face.

    "Mrs. Green, don''t be angry. We''ll have her people done."

    "Alison, don''t you understand? Our people outside have been controlled."

    Looking at Alison''s puzzled face, Nicole continued, "Using her daughter and putting drugs to Zac,

    Lillian aims at Samuel''s elite bodyguards, instead of me."

    "What?"

    Alison still didn''t get it.

    Nicole looked at Lillian and said slowly, "It''s known that Samuel has his own training base and the

    bodyguards he grows are very brave and loyal, but no one knows where they are. Only Samuel can

    deploy them." If Lillian wanted to master the Green family, she had to remove him first. She did it by

    framing a murder against him. Then those elite bodyguards would be the second hindrance, so she

    used Petty and exposed herself to trick Nicole. "I suppose you also installed the signal interceptor at

    home, right?"

    "Yeah."

    Lillian nodded.

    Only then did Alison understand.

    "You''re so vicious! So you gave me the order on purpose to let me inform the Green family''s

    bodyguards?"

    "Yes. Samuel trusted Jacob most. When he became a vegetable, Samuel didn''t give the right to control

    the bodyguards to Nicole but to Ernesto. Ernesto was too stubborn. I''ve tried on him by all means but

    all failed. I can only think of other ways."

    Lillian said triumphantly, "Nicole will definitelye back to help when Samuel is in trouble. And

    Samuel will try his best to protect her with the help of the Don and the Shaw family. This would be the

    time for him to hand over the control of his bodyguards. The Don family has a military background. I

    guessed Samuel won''t give it to them. Your grandfather would be the best choice since he has retired

    and cares about you very much. He will spare no effort to protect you. And when I saw Alison around

    you, I knew I was correct. "

    Alison burst with anger.

    "You are evil!"

    "Alright, Alison, let''s concede defeat. Lillian has seen through all of us. It was a losing game in the first

    ce. I concede that we''ve lost this time."

    Nicole actually admired Lillian. Such a ruthless person.

    Lillian smiled and said reluctantly, "Actually, I don''t want to be your enemy. You shouldn''t have fallen in

    love with Samuel and married to him. I will clear the way for the master of the Green family for my

    daughter. Don''t me me."

    After saying that, Lillian gave the order, and Nicole and Alison were surrounded in no time.

    Nicole looked around. These people were all skilled mercenaries!

 Chapter 1011 It Was a Narrow Victory This Round.

    Chapter 1011 It Was a Narrow Victory This Round.

    "How much did you spend? You hired such a group of mercenaries! They should be Major''s

    subordinates, right? With Elvis as your backer, you guys have indeed built up quite a number of forces

    for so many years."

    At this moment, Nicole had no fear at all. Instead, she was quite calm.

    Alison firmly stood in front of Nicole to protect her and whispered, "Mrs. Green, I will protect you. Leave

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    me alone and take the chance to escape."

    "Don''t be silly. Lillian won''t let me go, and I won''t let you die here for me. You should know more about

    these people than I do. We aren''t their match. Now that Ernesto hasn''te over, and there''s no

    movement from the Dons and the Shaws. I guess Lillian has also done something to make them

    temporarily unable toe here."

    Nicole kept looking at Lillian.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Lillian''s eyes lit up.

    Lillian smiled and said, "Nicole, I really like you."

    "Unfortunately, we can''t be friends."

    Nicole helped her finish her words.

    "You are right. You are nice to my daughter, so I will let you die without any pain. Since you are the

    daughter-inw of the Green family, then die here. Don''t worry. After you die, I will have you and

    Samuel buried in the Green family''s tomb. At this point, I am still merciful."

    Lillian acted like she was mercy and said.

    Alison hurriedly put on an offensive posture and protected Nicole behind her.

    "I won''t let you hurt Mrs. Green."

    Lillian''s eyes shed with chill.

    "What are you waiting for? Kill them!"

    Hearing her words, the mercenaries behind her immediately headed towards Nicole and Alison.

    Although Nicole knew it was difficult to escape, she didn''t want to surrender. She could not stand by

    and watch so many people attack Alison.

    Nicole quickly joined the battle, but unfortunately, her previous wound was hurt again.

    The two of them fought against ten mercenaries. They didn''t stand a chance. Alison was injured in a

    short while, but the more Alison fought, the more courageous she became, as if she wasn''t afraid of the

    pain at all.

    Nicole''s back was in great pain. She could feel that the wound was bleeding, but Alison was fighting for

    her. She couldn''t let Alison die here.

    At this moment, Nicole realized that she was still far from bing a qualified superior. Unfortunately,

    she did not have another chance.

    Just as Nicole and Alison might not be able to resist, the sounds of car engines suddenly came.

    Lillian frowned slightly.

    Before everyone could figure out what was going on, a group of people wearing gas masks rushed in.

    They came in with a smoke bomb, causing everyone to cough hard and stop fighting.

    Alison quickly rushed in front of Lillian and caught Lillian who was about to escape.

    "Take them down, every single one of them!"

    Nicole only felt she was pulled by someone, and immediately jumped out of the range of the smoke

    bomb. The voice beside her was somewhat familiar, and she smiled slightly.

    "Trevin, you''re finally here. If you don''te, I''ll be dead."

    Nicole punched him gently, feeling somewhat gratified.

    Trevin rubbed his chest bashfully and smiled, "Mrs. Green, how could I not care about what you told

    me? To be honest, when Mr. Green first sent me to the base for training, I was afraid that my heart

    disease would affect my training. It was Tim who taught me a unique method to survive in the base."

    Hearing Trevin mention Tim, Nicole asked, "Have you been in contact with Tim recently?"

    "Yes. Tim sent me a message a few days ago that he was traveling in Norway."

    Hearing Trevin''s words, Nicole was depressed.

    Tim was too much!

    Tim sent a message to Trevin, but he didn''t contact with Nicole. What a man!

    "Mrs. Green, stand outside, please. I''ll take care of this."

    In front of Nicole, Trevin always looked the same as before.

    Nicole still remembered that when she met Trevin in the Harper Town, this shy teenager was obsessed

    with medicine. She didn''t expect that Trevin would be able to be a captain of Samuel''s training

    base.

    If Maia was still alive, she would be happy to see it.

    Nicole sighed and came to her mind.

    After the smoke bombs were cleaned up, Lillian''s people were all subdued, and even those who ran

    out were also surrounded by the people outside.

    Seeing that Trevin was thin, Alison couldn''t help but frown. She didn''t want to admit that she had been

    saved by this thin youth. But seeing Trevinmand in a calm manner, Alison felt that this person was

    very talented inmanding.

    "Mrs. Green, what''s going on?"

    Nicole only smiled and looked at Lillian, who was struggling in Alison''s hand. Nicole whispered, "Lillian,

    do you know what is going on?"

    "Nicole, I underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to have a n B. But my people didn''t even see you

    contacting this person. Who is he?"

    Trevin was a stranger to Lillian. It could be said that very few people in the Green family knew Trevin.

    Even if Petty and Zac were here, they might not know Trevin.

    Trevin was Maia''s younger brother. What Maia had done to Tim was enough to make anyone feel that

    the Green family would no longer take Maia''s rtives in, let alone her brother. Therefore, Trevin''s

    identity was mysterious.

    Looking at Lillian''s puzzled gaze, Nicole kindly exined.

    "Do you think you are smarter than Samuel?"

    "Is this Samuel''s arrangement?"

    Lillian was a little annoyed. She knew that Nicole went to see Samuel before returning to the Seapolis

    City. At that time, she felt that Samuel had been detained. Even if Samuel gave Nicole some advice,

    she still had enough ability to deal with Nicole. However, Lillian did not expect that she would still lose.

    Nicole whispered, "Do you really think the Green family has only one team of elite bodyguards? You

    know that the Green family has a training base. Other than Samuel, no one can mobilize this team.

    However, you may not have investigated it clearly. I am the Night Elf Empire''s owner! Although Samuel

    had disbanded the Night Elf Empire, those people who were loyal to the Green family in theter

    stages had been reorganized, and the Night Elf Empire was loyal to me alone. Before I came back, I

    made a bet with Samuel on whether I would lose to you or not. I almost lose. If I hadn''t bet with

    Samuel, I probably wouldn''t have used Trevin just in case."

    Hearing Nicole say this, Lillian''s eyes dimmed.

    "It was my mistake for not taking that into ount."

    "Winner takes all. Lillian, you are a loser."

    Just as Nicole finished speaking, Trevin had cleaned up the living room.

    "Mrs. Green, everything here is taken care of. What should we do about this woman?"

    Trevin looked at Lillian. Although he looked thin and weak, Lillian couldn''t help but look at his sharp

    eyes.

    "Nicole, even if you catch me, you may not be able to do anything to me. I know that you went to see

    Elvis, and Elvis must have told you about my rtionship with Major. Major won''t leave me behind. Or

    you n to hand me over to the police, but what charges did you get the police to arrest me? Can you

    find any evidence of what happened to Petty and Zac? You have no proof that I did those things. As

    long as I don''t admit it, what can you do about me?"

    Lillian said arrogantly.

    Nicole had a headache.

    Indeed, after capturing Lillian, they really couldn''t do anything about her.

    Now, Lillian had be a hot potato. However, Nicole would not allow Lillian to continue stirring up

    trouble in the Green family.

    "Take her into custody for now. Lock her up in the Night Elf Empire''s dungeon. No one is allowed to see

    her without my orders."

    "I see."

    Trevin left with Lillian.

    The living room of the Green''s instantly quieted down.

    Alison had someone clean up the living room, but there were some things she didn''t understand.

    "Mrs. Green, is Trevin really your subordinate?"

    "Yes. What''s up?"

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    It was a narrow victory this round.

    If Samuel hadn''t reminded Nicole that Lillian wasn''t simple before Nicole returned, Nicole wouldn''t have

    thought of using the power of the Night Elf Empire as a n B when dealing with Lillian.

    It turned out that Samuel was right.

    Now Nicole had to admire Samuel, and at the same time, she really missed him.

    She had to deal with this matter as soon as possible and let Samuele out earlier.

    Seeing that Nicole smiled with a dull look in her eyes, Alison knew that Nicole was zoning out.

    Alison coughed and brought Nicole''s thoughts back.

    "Mrs. Green, I just want to ask. I''ve been with you all day, and I haven''t seen you see Trevin or call him.

    How did you contact him? Even I didn''t notice."

    Alison was sad.

    Nicole smiled and said, "I didn''t n to hide it from you, but Lillian is too cunning and has many spies.

    We don''t know who her spies are, so I asked Ernesto to be the middleman. I asked Ernesto to contact

    Trevin. If Ernesto was trapped temporarily, Trevin woulde to rescue us."

    "But didn''t you just say that no one else can mobilize the Night Elf Empire except you?"

    "Yeah, that''s why Ernesto took my token."

    After Nicole said this, Alison finally understood.

    Alison had always felt that Nicole was too kind, and she was afraid that Nicole would suffer a loss. She

    never thought that Nicole would still have a n B.

    "Mrs. Green, it was too dangerous just now. It was my fault. I''m not well-considered. But since Lillian

    had known everything, did Petty and the others'' locations also be exposed? Shall we choose

    another ce for them?"

    Alison suddenly thought of this.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "No need. That ce chosen by Uncle Jason is concealed. I guess

    Uncle Jason is trapped and it is very likely that it has something to do with helping me arrange for Petty

    to go to the sanatorium. I''ll call himter."

    Just as Nicole was speaking, her phone suddenly rang.

    Looking at the number on the phone, Nicole''s expression changed.

 Chapter 1012 Was It a Coincident?

    Chapter 1012 Was It a Coincident?

    It was Zayn!

    Nicole suppressed the emotions in her eyes and answered it.

    "Has Melissa boarded the ne?"

    "Not yet. I heard you captured Lillian?"

    Zayn was well-informed.

    As soon as Nicole took control of Lillian, he had already received the news. Nicole even suspected that

    he had installed a monitor on her.

    "Why do you want Lillian?"

    Although Lillian was a little tricky for Nicole, and she didn''t know what to do for the time being, Zayn''s

    sudden request for Lillian surprised her.

    Zayn didn''t hide it from her and whispered, "Major is close to Santino. I heard that Lillian was the

    mastermind behind Pedro''s murder, so I must get her. As long as she confesses, Samuel will be

    acquitted."

    "Samuel didn''t kill anyone. Without Lillian, they wouldn''t convict him."

    Nicole knew what Pedro meant to Zayn.

    Pedro was dead. Lillian was the mastermind, so Zayn wanted to kill her. However, Nicole still defended

    Samuel.

    Zayn paused for a moment before his tone softened.

    "I''m begging you, okay? If I can''t personally avenge Pedro, I won''t have the mood to do anything."

    Nicole sighed and said, "What are you going to do to her?"

    "Don''t worry. Anyway, I guarantee that you won''t see Lillian anymore and she won''t cause trouble

    anymore."

    In fact, keeping Lillian was useless to Nicole. Most importantly, it was rted to Petty. It wasn''t

    appropriate for her to do anything to Lillian. It was indeed a good choice to hand Lillian over to Zayn.

    "Alright."

    "Thank you, Nicole."

    After Zayn finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    A man stood behind Zayn. After Zayn hung up the phone, he said, "Melissa has already been handed

    over to the Green family. She will board the ne tonight, but Santino seems to have received news.

    Do you think we need to do something?"

    "No need. If Samuel can''t even do this, he''s not qualified to be one of the Fourth young masters of the

    Seapolis City."

    Zayn had not smiled since Pedro''s death.

    He was so depressed.

    The man said worriedly, "But Samuel is in the police station after all, so it''s a little inconvenient for him."

    "Inconvenient? You underestimate him. Although Major''s trip this time was a little tricky, it was not

    enough to trap Samuel. We can''t move, or we''ll be exposed. Although Santino suspects me now, he

    can''t do anything without evidence. Tell our people to remain silent about his recent probing. Don''t

    move and try to preserve their strength as much as possible. "

    "Alright."

    The man left.

    Zayn leaned against the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the sea in front of him. His eyes lit up

    slightly, as if he was thinking about something.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole said to Alison, "Send someone to arrange a helicopter to send

    Lillian away tonight."

    "Where to?"

    Alison knew that Nicole had just answered the phone, but she didn''t know whose it was and why Lillian

    was wanted.

    Nicole did not say anything and left the Green''s.

    Without Samuel here, she felt that the house was so empty that she felt lonely here.

    They returned to the militarypound. Edwin was busy in the study, and Nicole did not disturb him.

    She asked Alison to find Ashley to treat her wounds.

    Ashley sighed, "Do you want to keep your wound forever? You tore the wound twice in one day. What

    do you want to do? Nicole, do you know that you''re a patient? If you do this again, I''ll tie you to the

    bed."

    Nicole smiled at Ashley''s threat.

    "When this matter is over, I will have a good rest."

    "I bet you won''t."

    Ashley rolled her eyes.

    Nicoley on the bed, feeling hurt when her wound was treated by Ashley.

    She bit her lower lip and asked, "Is there any news from Samuel? How is his neuralgia?"

    "It should have eased up. Don''t worry. He won''t die of pain."

    Nicole was immediately depressed.

    "Do you talk to Steven like this?"

    "Of course. Should I spoil him?"

    Ashley said it as a matter of course.

    Although she said in disdain, Nicole could tell her feelings for Steven.

    It was good to be together with the lover.

    However, she was lonely without anyone apanying her at night.

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt even more deste.

    "When will my Samuele back?"

    "He''ll be back once the case is solved. But I heard that Zayn didn''t n to pursue the cause of Pedro''s

    death anymore."

    Ashley''s words slightly shocked Nicole.

    "Really? Pedro is just his manager. Does he have the final say?"

    "You probably don''t know Zayn''s true identity, do you?"

    Hearing Ashley''s words, Nicole couldn''t help but be shocked.

    "Isn''t he just a movie star? What''s his identity?"

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "He is the second prince of Country F. Don''t you know that?"

    Nicole was shocked for a moment. Maybe she heard of it before, or maybe not. There were too many

    things that had happened recently, and she was going muddled.

    Now that she heard Ashley''s words, she suddenly figured it out.

    "Do you mean that Zayn pulled some strings?"

    "That''s right. Moreover, Pedro is an orphan. Zayn can be considered as his direct contact. If he didn''t

    pursue the matter, Samuel will be fine. However, our Foreign Ministry still hopes to find out the truth of

    the case, so someone has intervened."

    Hearing this news, Nicole was in a bad mood.

    "Who is so annoying? Zayn doesn''t even bother to pursue it, so why bother investigating?"

    "After all, it''s about international rtions. It''s said that this case must be solved. So, even though you

    managed to catch Lillian, in the end, you still have to hand her over."

    Nicole was shocked again.

    "You also know that I''ve captured Lillian? Don''t tell me that the entire Seapolis City knows."

    Ashley smiled and said, "Not yet. My husband is Steven, and he is keeping a close eye on it. If you

    didn''t ask Trevin for help, he might have made a move. Don''t worry. However, there is no secret that

    could be a secret forever. It was Steven who asked me to tell you that if you intended to interrogate

    Lillian privately, you''d better hide it well. Otherwise, if someone investigates it, you will have to hand her

    over."

    Nicole frowned.

    Steven would not let Ashley tell her that for no reason. Ashley told her that Samuel should have been

    released, but because someone wanted to thoroughly investigate this case, he had to be imprisoned

    again. She felt concerned about that.

    Moreover, she said that there was a possibility that Lillian would be needed?

    Was it really a coincident?

    Or was it someone who worked for Major?

    When Lillian was captured, she swore that it was useless for her to capture Lillian and Major would not

    ignore her.

    Nicole didn''t know if her guess was correct, but just in case, handing Lillian over to Zayn was the best

    choice.

    "What are you thinking? Aren''t you tired of dealing with those conspiracies all the time? Steven said

    that if you didn''t know what to do, just send her to him. He is the Asura of Night Elf Empire, so he could

    deal with a person secretly."

    It sounded simple, but Nicole did not want to implicate Steven.

    The rtionship between Steven and Samuel was well known. If she handed her over to Steven, it was

    inevitable that he would attract someone''s attention.

    "No need, I have my own ns."

    "Alright then. Think about it. I''m leaving. I really don''t care about your shit. If I weren''t afraid that you

    couldn''t sleep alone, I wouldn''t be the microphone."

    After Ashley finished speaking, she packed her things and left.

    Nicole felt exhausted.

    She really, really wanted to go out with Samuel.

    But when would her Samuel return?

    It was really difficult.

    Nicoley on the bed and slept for a while. When she woke up, it was already past four o''clock in the

    afternoon.

    She got up and washed up, then went downstairs and saw Edwin sitting on the sofa reading the

    newspaper.

    "Grandfather, what era is it now? Everyone reads the news with their mobile phones. Why are you still

    reading the newspaper?"

    As Nicole spoke, she had already walked down.

    Edwin snorted and folded the newspaper.

    "I like newspaper. What''s wrong? Do you have any objections?"

    "How dare I have any objections? You are my grandfather. It''s up to you."

    Nicole hurriedly ttered him.

    "Who did you inherit from? Your mother and your father are not good at words. Why are you so

    talkative and your words so sweet?"

    Although Edwin said in disdain, his eyes were filled with doting.

    Nicole hugged his arm coquettishly and said, "Grandfather, I''m only talkative to you. I''m cold to others."

    "Should I believe you?"

    Edwin stopped arguing with her. He looked at Nicole and asked in a low voice, "Have you rested?"

    "Yes. I can sleep for a while after my meal."

    Nicole was telling the truth.

    After the miscarriage, she always felt weak. She was so tired of everything. And she even made a

    move at the Green''s this morning.

    She yawned and grabbed an apple and peeled it.

    "Grandpa, it''s almost New Year. Why are your apples still so fresh? Did you buy them from the

    supermarket?"

    "Someone else gave them to me."

    Edwin looked at Nicole and hesitated.

    "What''s wrong? Grandfather, what do you want to say to me? Your gaze made me nervous."

    Nicole smiled mischievously.

    Edwin sighed and said, "You''d better take good care of your body. Don''t fool around all day long. If

    there''s anything you need to do, ask the two boys from the Don family to do it. You''re a girl. There''s no

    need to do everything by yourself. When is Samuel nning toe back?"

    Hearing this, Nicole immediately became unhappy.

    "How would I know?"

    "Come on. Dr. Ashley is Steven''s wife, right? Everyone knows the rtionship between Steven and

    Samuel. She must have told you something. You have caught Lillian, and what do you n to do? Are

    you thinking about your private interrogation? Nicole, I''m warning you, private interrogation is against

    thew! You can''t do anything against thew in our family."

    As Edwin said this, Nicole was immediately depressed.

 Chapter 1013 Im Your Immediate Superior

    Chapter 1013 I''m Your Immediate Superior

    "Grandpa, how dare I do something illegal? Besides, how did you know I caught Lillian?"

    After Nicole finished speaking, she suddenly realized that Alison was Edwin''s bodyguard.

    Alright, she couldn''t hide it from him. She was in a difficult situation.

    ording to Edwin''s words, he wanted her to hand Lillian over to the police, but the police might not

    be able to get any information from Lillian. Moreover, there were uncertainties. If she ran away, it would

    be difficult to catch her again in the future.

    If she didn''t hand her over to the police, Edwin wouldn''t agree.

    It was really difficult for her.

    "Grandpa, can you stop worrying about these things? By the way, you haven''t told me what happened

    to that pair of tiger-toed shoes that Grandmother left behind. Do they belong to my mother?"

    Nicole hurriedly changed the topic.

    Edwin was shocked suddenly.

    "Why are you asking about this?"

    "I''m curious. The little box is in my bedroom. No, it''s in my mother''s bedroom. Who else could it be if it

    wasn''t my mother''s? But if it was my mother''s, why did grandmother lock it up? Besides, what is

    grandmother like? I rarely hear her from you."

    Nicole asked several questions.

    Edwin pulled a wry face.

    "You''ve asked so many questions. Which one should I answer first?"

    "Answer whichever you want."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Ashley handed the peeled apple to Edwin.

    Edwin felt pleased. He felt that this apple was the sweetest among all the apples he had tasted in his

    life.

    "You little clever girl, Zoe is really like you."

    "After all, that''s my daughter."

    Nicole was proud.

    Edwin sighed, lost in thought.

    He whispered, "Those tiger-toed shoes aren''t your mother''s."

    "Whose is that?"

    "Your aunt."

    "What?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    "Didn''t I just have only an aunt? She''s Tim''s mother, Martha. Why is there another aunt now?"

    Edwin ced the apple on the coffee table, and a trace of sadness shed through his eyes.

    "Back then, your grandmother was pregnant with twins. When she gave birth to your aunt, the terrorists

    found them and kidnapped the child to threaten me to release their leader. I was really in a dilemma. I

    am a father, and that is my first child. I don''t want her to be harmed at all, but I am also a soldier. I

    cannot harm the national interest for the sake of my own children. While I was hesitating, the terrorists

    fired on the newborn baby."

    As he said that, Edwin was close to tears.

    "She was so young, like a kitten, and before I could look at her, a mist of blood filled my eyes. Your

    grandmother fainted. Our snipers killed the terrorist in time. The paramedics began to carry out the

    rescue. Your grandmother gave birth to your mother fifteen minutester, and the child has been in the

    operating room. "

    "Doctors said the chances of the child being rescued were slim, but they were all trying their best. After

    eleven hours of the operation, when the child was pushed out, her face was deathly pale. The doctor

    said there was hope for the child if she could make it through the night. I sat right in front of her. She

    couldn''t cry orugh. Even her breathing was weak. She was small and soft, but also pale and weak.

    Your grandmother was bleeding heavily in the middle of the night and was sent to the emergency room

    again. After I heard the news, I quickly rushed over. I swore that I wanted to take a look at your

    grandmother, but at that time, my eldest daughter disappeared. "

    Edwin bit his lower lip in sorrow, trying his best to suppress it.

    Even though so many years had passed, this matter still stuck in his throat, almost suffocating him.

    Nicole hurriedly patted Edwin''s back gently. Sheforted him and said, "Grandfather, don''t be sad."

    Edwin waved his hand and continued, "Perhaps that''s when the rtionship between your

    grandmother and I broke down. The child she had risked her life to give birth to was lost by me. My

    eldest daughter was not killed by the terrorists, but she was lost by me. I don''t know if she''s alive and

    where she is. At that time, your grandmother seemed to have gone crazy. As long as she felt better,

    she went out to find her eldest daughter. However, this child seemed to have disappeared from the

    world. There was no trace of her. We even searched all the dead babies in the hospital, but there was

    still no news of her. A year passed like this. On Audrey''s birthday, your grandmother made two pairs of

    tiger-toed shoes and locked one of them in the cab. After that, she never mentioned the lost eldest

    daughter again, as if she had never given birth to that child. I thought she would slowly recover, but

    apparently, I was wrong. "

    When he thought of how his wife treated him coldly every time he came back from his vacation, Edwin

    felt especially sad.

    He was also sad to lose the child, but at that time, he was still young and felt that his wife was

    unforgiving since she always wore a long face, which made him more and more reluctant to go home.

    Therefore, he volunteered to go on a mission and leave the house even though he didn''t have to.

    When he learned that his wife was pregnant again, he realized that he had been cuckold by her, but he

    couldn''tin.

    Thinking back to this past, Edwin felt that his heart was about to break.

    Nicole never expected to hear such a thing from Edwin.

    Sheforted Edwin and asked, "Haven''t you looked for the aunt in all these years?"

    "Yes, but I don''t have a clue! Back then, the conditions were limited, without any surveince cameras

    or something like that. We don''t even know who took the baby. At that time, it was unknown if she could

    survive. I pulled many strings, but I didn''t get any news. I think your grandmother was also in despair in

    the end, so she stopped talking about this child, and your mother did not know that she had a twin

    sister."

    Edwin seemed to have aged ten years at once.

    In the past, when he was young, he was able to withstand it, but now that he was old, every time he

    thought about it, he felt pain.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say, so she could only pour a ss of water for Edwin.

    She was a woman, so she knew how painful it was for a woman to give birth to a child.

    The child was not killed by the terrorists, but was lost in the hospital. How could she not hate him?

    At that time, her grandmother might hate her grandfather''s identity as a soldier.

    However, she already married him and could notin. She could only hope to find her child.

    However, the disappointment that day after day had finally turned into despair. Perhaps, she was also

    disappointed with Edwin.

    Nicole suddenly felt a little sympathetic to her grandmother.

    She had never seen her grandmother before, nor did she know what she looked like. At this time, she

    really wanted to see her grandmother.

    "Grandpa, do you have a picture of grandmother at home?"

    "No, when she left with Martha, she took away all the things including photos about her, even half of

    our wedding photos. She was determined when she left me. She probably didn''t want to have anything

    to do with me in this lifetime, right?"

    In the past, he always felt that his wife had wronged him, but now when he thought about it, he was

    sorry to his wife instead.

    Nicole was somewhat disappointed, but she did not force it.

    Family was a matter of fate, and could not be forcefully demanded.

    Nicole and Edwin were both silent.

    Because of this past event, Edwin was a little exhausted. With Steve''s help, he went back to his room

    to rest, while Nicole sat in the living room, sighing and rejoicing.

    Luckily, she married Samuel after he retired. Otherwise, would she have to endure the same choice as

    her grandmother?

    When she thought of her child being taken hostage by terrorists, Nicole felt bad.

    She thought of Lucas.

    He was bent on the army. Would he face such a problem one day in the future?

    Nicole felt that she was overthinking. She shook her head hurriedly and shook those out of her mind.

    When Alison came in, she saw Nicole sitting on the sofa with a depressed expression. She couldn''t

    help but ask, "Mrs. Green, what''s wrong with you?"

    Nicole was slightly shocked before she remembered something and said, "In the future, don''t tell my

    grandfather about my affairs."

    "But he is mymander."

    "I''m your immediate superior now."

    Nicole thought that all soldiers were so stubborn.

    Alison was a little hesitant, but she still nodded under Nicole''s threatening gaze.

    "I''m warning you. I don''tck people around me. I keep you because you were introduced to me by my

    grandfather. I was afraid that he was worried so I agreed, but I only want loyal people. Think about it. If

    you want to stay by my side, you have to do what I said. Or you can ask my grandfather to find another

    job for you. I don''t want anyone who isn''t loyal to me."

    Nicole''s words weren''t very pleasant. She knew that her words were a bit sharp, but since Alison could

    tell her grandfather about such a big matter as Lillian''s capture today, she was likely to say anything

    else in the future.

    There were a lot of things she needed to do in the future. Not all of them were legal. After all, Edwin

    was old. Sometimes, Nicole would rather hide something from him to avoid the trouble.

    Alison did not expect Nicole to treat her like this, nor did she expect her to be so strict. Now, she had to

    make a choice. Should she choose themander or Nicole?

    "I know, Mrs. Green." She said almost without thinking. "I''ll listen to you from now on."

    "If my grandfather asks you, just say you don''t know, or just give him a light answer. My grandfather is

    not an idiot. He will know your attitude, and he won''t make things difficult for you anymore."

    "Alright."

    Alison nodded.

    "What did you want to tell me just now?"

    Nicole rubbed her forehead and asked.

    Only then did Alison remember.

    "Yes, Ernesto called and said that Country F had already sent Melissa on the ne and asked us to

    pick her up. However, I don''t think the journey will go smoothly."

 Chapter 1014 He Wasnt Strong Enough

    Chapter 1014 He Wasn''t Strong Enough

    Nicole sighed.

    Things were really annoying.

    She really wanted to go out with Samuel without caring about anything.

    "Is Trevin here?"

    "Yes, but he''s in charge of Lillian. I heard from Ernesto that he was already arranging for the helicopter

    to send Lillian tonight."

    Alison reported dutifully.

    Nicole whispered, "Tell Trevin to follow the ne to Country F. Zayn has given him a few visas over

    there. He can bring a few people over and contact Samuel''s people in Country F. Don''t let anything go

    wrong when handing her over. No matter what, we definitely can''t let Lillian be taken away halfway."

    "Alright, I''m on it."

    After Alison left, Nicole got up and went upstairs.

    She couldn''t enjoy her dinner tonight.

    She changed her clothes and personally called Zayn to tell him that he''d better find someone to go with

    Samuel''s people to pick Lillian up.

    Zayn had no objection to her arrangement.

    After that, Nicole nned to take a rest and pick up Melissa personally.

    She would not let go of her.

    At this moment, Nicole''s phone rang.

    She nced at it. It was actually a video invitation from Joseph.

    Nicole hurriedly tidied herself up and answered it.

    "Joseph!"

    "Mommy!"

    Joseph was darker than before, but he looked very healthy and lively without any signs of autism.

    That made Nicole very gratified.

    "How is it? Where are you now? I see your face is tanned."

    Nicole felt concerned.

    Joseph smiled and said, "I''m in Africa with my teacher now."

    "Africa?"

    Nicole was instantly shocked.

    "Why are you there?"

    "Teacher said that the medical conditions here are limited. I want toe over to provide voluntary

    support. Furthermore, the illness here isplex and suitable for me to study."

    At the beginning, Joseph did not like medicine so much, but now, getting used to seeing so much

    suffering with Morgan, he suddenly felt that studying medicine was still quite good.

    "Mommy, I heard that Daddy is suffering from neuralgia, right?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Nicole was slightly shocked.

    This matter was extremely confidential, and only a few people knew about it, but Joseph now knew,

    which meant that Morgan was paying attention them at all times.

    Morgan''s attention was for Joseph or for something else. Nicole did not want to consider people to be

    soplicated. Everyone had their own stories, so it was fine to cultivate some strength to protect

    herself properly.

    So she smiled and asked, "Did you hear it from your teacher?"

    "Yes, she said that Daddy''s neuralgia isplicated and difficult to heal. However, she also said that

    there is an ancient book in the ancestral hall of the Harper Town. There might be a way to treat Daddy''s

    neuralgia. Mommy, have someone over to look for it. I think Mr. Hawk might have a way after seeing it."

    Joseph''s words immediately excited Nicole.

    She vaguely remembered that Zama had mentioned this matter, but when they repaired the ancestral

    hall, they did not find this book.

    "We didn''t find that book."

    "How could it be? Teacher said there is."

    Joseph was puzzled.

    Obviously, at his age, he couldn''t understand why the teacher said that there was but there was not in

    fact.

    Seeing his confused face, Nicole couldn''t help but feel concerned and said, "I will find a way to look for

    it again. Don''t work too hard. If you miss home,e back."

    "Okay. Mommy, I''ll bring you African specialties."

    "Are they African refugees?"

    Nicole was joking, but she didn''t expect that when Joseph came back, he really brought back an

    African refugee. Of course, this was the story afterwards.

    They chatted for a while before hanging up the video.

    After she came back this time, she saw Lucas and even videotaped with Joseph. At present, Zoe was

    the only one she did not see.

    Nicole couldn''t wait to give Zoe a call.

    She hurriedly called Zoe, but no one answered.

    Nicole called three or four times, but no one answered. She couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.

    Even if this little girl went out to sketch, she would take a phone, right?

    Or did something happen to Zoe?

    At the thought of this possibility, Nicole felt bad.

    She really didn''t want her guess toe true.

    Nicole called Zoe''s teacher, but there was no signal.

    Out of contact with Zoe, Nicole felt a little irritated.

    "Ms. Nicole, themander asks you to go down for the meal."

    Steve''s voice came from outside.

    How could Nicole still have the mood to eat now?

    "I''m going out to eat. Don''t wait for me."

    Nicole picked up her coat and quickly walked out the door. When Alison saw her go out, she directly

    drove over.

    "Mrs. Green, where are you going?"

    "The River Kindergarten."

    Right now, Nicole wished she could fly over.

    Alison was familiar with the roads and took a shortcut to the entrance of the River Kindergarten.

    Nicole immediately went to the Director''s office.

    "Director, I''m Zoe''s mother. I want to know why can''t I get in touch with my daughter when she went out

    to sketch? Where did they go? Can you give me a detailed address?"

    Nicole revealed her identity.

    "Mrs. Green, don''t worry. I''ll contact them. They''re not far away. If you want the child, I can arrange a

    car to pick her up. She should be back soon."

    "No need. Give me the address. I''ll go pick her up. Can you tell her teacher?"

    Nicole usually didn''t do this kind of specialization. It was different now. She was really afraid that

    something would happen to Zoe.

    Seeing that Nicole''s worried expression, the director hurriedly gave Nicole the address.

    Nicole and Alison immediately went to the sketch area.

    It was a park, only a few dozen kilometers away from downtown.

    Nicole was anxious all the way.

    Alison looked at her and said, "Mrs. Green, is something wrong with Miss Zoe?"

    "I don''t know. I''m really scared now. Major is still out there. Although the news of Lillian being captured

    by me is a secret, I think that Major will find out sooner orter. I''m afraid that he''ll catch Zoe and

    threaten me. I really scared when I think about it. If Zoe picked up my phone, it would be fine, but she

    didn''t answer, and the teacher did not answer either. I can''t stay calm anymore."

    As she spoke, Nicole called Zoe a few more times, but she didn''t get through.

    She was really distressed.

    Alison knew what children meant to Nicole, so she hurriedly sped up the car.

    When they arrived, Nicole immediately found the leading teacher.

    "Hello, I''m Zoe''s mother. I''m here to pick up my daughter. I''m sorry, this is all we can do for the sketch."

    Nicole said apologetically.

    The teacher was obviously a little surprised by Nicole''s arrival, but she said somewhat gloomily,

    "Madam, I was just about to call you. Zoe...."

    "What happened to my daughter? Did someonee to look for her? Or was there something else?"

    Nicole was suddenly anxious.

    The teacher shook her head and said, "Neither. Zoe hit a little boy in our ss and broke his head.

    Now Jaylen has sent him to the hospital, and Zoe came with them. I just pick up the phone and n to

    call you to see how to solve this matter."

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    "Are you kidding? Did someone else beat Zoe?"

    She could not believe that her Zoe would actually hit other''s head?

    Zoe was just a foodie. When did she be a female warrior?

    Nicole had an intuition that this was not about her child.

    The teacher pulled a wry face.

    "Madam, I''m really not kidding. It was indeed Zoe who hit other."

    "Why?"

    Nicole felt a headache

    The teacher shook her head and said, "I don''t know why. You should go back and ask about it. Shall we

    go to the hospital to see the children first?"

    "Yes. Let''s go to the hospital. Take my car."

    Nicole asked Alison to drive over.

    The teacher said, "I can''t go. There is Jaylen over there. I can''t leave the children here. Madam, I have

    contacted the parents of the boy toe over. Take care of it."

    Perhaps it was because Zoe''s performance was too valiant, which made the teacher feel that her

    mother was also very valiant. Although Nicole didn''t look valiant, she still reminded her kindly.

    Nicole forced a smile.

    She had never caused any trouble because of a fight since she was young. Zoe was so fully fledged.

    However, Nicole only nodded and went to the hospital ording to the address given by the teacher.

    Nicole saw Zoe standing in the corner almost at first nce.

    She was covered in mud, like an abandoned child.

    Jaylen anxiously walked around in front of the operating room, asionally shouting at Zoe.

    "Look at what you''ve done! If something happens to Lenand, how can I exin it to his parents? As a

    girl, what can''t you behave yourself? Why can''t you endure it even if he hit you? But you just broke his

    head! You stand right there! Wait for your parents toe, I have to talk to your parents. Give me your

    parents'' phone number! "

    Nicole''s eyes instantly narrowed.

    Zoe''s trousers were wet, like they were fished out of water.

    Jaylen didn''t change her trousers, but made her stand as a punishment.

    Her anger burst forth.

    Although Zoe was punished, she still stubbornly said, "He hit me first and scolded me. I was just

    defending myself."

    "Bullshit self-defense! You defended yourself to the point that he was sent to the hospital. Do you still

    have a reason?"

    Jaylen was really mad.

    Zoe said unconvincingly, "He was not strong enough."

    "How dare you!"

    Jaylen pinched Zoe angrily.

    Nicole''s anger instantly reached its peak.

    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 1015 Mommy, I Feel Cold

    Chapter 1015 Mommy, I Feel Cold

    Zoe was a little shocked at the sight of Nicole and then she quickly ran towards Nicole.

    "Mommy!"

    "Stand still!"

    Jaylen saw that Zoe left her position and directly pulled her back. But she pulled too hard, Zoe fell

    down on the ground and cried.

    "Mommy."

    Nicole felt tortured by worry.

    How could her sweet heart be treated like this?

    Given a wink by Nicole, Alison directly stepped forward and kicked Jaylen to the ground.

    "Nicole is the parent of the child. How dare you give yourself airs?"

    Alison''s kick made Jaylen topple down to the ground.

    "Oh my ass!"

    Jaylen howled and threatened, "How dare you kick a teacher? No wonder a parent like you would

    cultivate such a tough girl like Zoe."

    Nicole was irritated.

    "I have my own way to teach my daughter. What do you mean by forcing a child to stand in the

    corner?"

    "If she did something wrong, she must be punished. Otherwise, she won''t learn a lesson."

    Jaylen stared at Nicole confidently.

    Nicole felt it hrious.

    "If someone do something wrong, he or she will be punished. So, may I ask what my daughter did

    wrong?"

    "She hit Lenand''s head. Isn''t this wrong?"

    Nicole pulled Zoe up from the ground and said to Alison, "Did you record the video?"

    "Yes."

    "Take a few more photos, especially of Zoe''s wet trousers and clothes. Have you taken a clear picture

    of her standing in the corner?"

    "Yes, it''s done."

    Only then did Nicole whisper, "Bring Zoe some dry clothes. Whatever she does wrong, you, as a

    teacher, have no reason to punish a four-year-old child to stand in the corner with wet clothes."

    Jaylen nced at Zoe and said indifferently, "It''s only been less than half an hour. Is it possible that

    Zoe has a fever?"

    At this time, Zoe suddenly grabbed Nicole''s hand and said, "Mommy, I feel so ufortable."

    Nicole hurriedly touched Zoe''s forehead, which was so hot.

    Nicole felt so anxious with a serious expression.

    "I don''t know whether other kids will have a fever, but my daughter will! She had an organ transnt

    operation, so she''s strong enough per se. If anything happens, I''ll fix you!"

    Nicole couldn''t wait but hold Zoe and rush to the emergency room before Alison came back with dry

    clothes.

    "Doctor! Help! My daughter has a fever. She had an organ transnt operation six months ago."

    Nicole shouted anxiously. No one came out but a nurse listlessly looked at her and said, "The doctor is

    operating a surgery. Just wait."

    "Can I wait?"

    Nicole was absolutely furious.

    What kind of hospital was this?

    The nurse said indifferently, "We don''t have enough doctors here. Other two doctors are on vacation.

    I''m just a nurse and I can''t treat her. How about giving your daughter a physical cooling? It''s just a

    fever. Nothing serious. All Children have a fever."

    "My daughter had an organ transnt operation. Don''t you understand? She will die of a fever at this

    time!"

    Nicole''s voice got louder.

    Zoe''s face turned a little purple.

    She grabbed Nicole''s arm and whispered, "Mommy, I''m fine. Don''t worry."

    How could Nicole not be anxious?

    She was so angry that she wanted to call Samuel, but she couldn''t make it because he was still in

    prison.

    Nicole touched Zoe''s fevered forehead and directly called Jason.

    "Jason, can you get your private ne to pick up me and Zoe? Zoe has a fever. The doctors and

    nurses here don''t handle it. I''m a little scared."

    Nicole sobbed.

    Jason immediately replied, "Send me your location. I''ll contact the pilot to pick you up after about ten

    minutes. Get ready."

    "OK."

    Nicole was finally relieved after that.

    Alison came back with dry clothes, only to find Nicole holding Zoe and walking out.

    "Stay here. Keep watch on that teacher named Jaylen Zeman and the director of this hospital. I don''t

    know why Lenand was injured by Zoe, but we need to be responsible. However, I must seek justice for

    Zoe from the teachers and doctors handling this matter."

    "OK, but can you bring Miss Zoe away like this? You also get wet."

    Seeing that, Alison couldn''t help but remind Nicole.

    It was over an hour from here to downtown.

    Nicole whispered, "I have contacted Jason to pick us up. Zoe has a fever and we can''t wait."

    After that, Nicole left.

    Zoe was hot all over. She hugged Nicole tightly and whispered, "Mommy, am I going into the operating

    room again?"

    For many days and nights, Zoe had relied on the hospital to support her life, but now she was covered

    by a shadow.

    "Mommy, can I not go to the hospital?"

    Nicole''s eyes were instantly filled with tears.

    "Mommy will contact Auntie Gabrielle or Ashley and ask them if they can help you with that, okay?"

    Hearing that, Zoe immediately smiled.

    "OK."

    Zoe felt sleepy, and she put her face on Nicole''s chest and whispered, "Mommy, I feel cold."

    "Mommy is hugging you."

    Nicole hugged Zoe more tightly.

    Zoe murmured, "Mommy, I didn''t do it on purpose. It was Lenand who cursed me as a wild child without

    parents. I said that I have daddy and mommy, but he thought I lied. He said that he never saw I was

    picked up from school by you except nanny and butler. I was so angry that I pushed him. It was after he

    fell into theke that he hit on a rock which made his head bleed. I really didn''t make him a bloody

    head. "

    Nicole was heartbroken.

    She and Samuel had been very busy. After returning to the Green family, they rarely went to pick up

    Zoe. They did not expect that she would suffer such a great grievance.

    "I''m sorry, Zoe, I''m sorry. It''s all Mommy''s fault. Mommy will definitely pick you up more in the future."

    "Doesn''t matter. I know that Mommy and Daddy are busy. I can take care of myself as I grow up. I just

    don''t like to be called a ''wild child''."

    Zoe''s voice almost disappeared.

    Nicole suddenly found that Zoe had fallen asleep.

    This matter might have frightened her. After all, a child was bullied by a teacher, which was distressing.

    Nicole hugged Zoe to the rooftop of the hospital. Jason''s private ne had arrived.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Don asked us to pick you up."

    The pilot shouted from above and put down thedder.

    Nicole hugged Zoe with one hand and climbed up thedder with the other.

    She was panting as she went up, but she couldn''t care about it.

    The pilot hurriedly said, "Mr. Don has prepared a set of clothes. I wonder if Miss Zoe can wear that.

    Please take a look. Plus, Mr. Don has arranged all in the Military Hospital. The doctors are ready."

    "Zoe doesn''t like the smell of the hospital. Let''s go back to the Green''s. I recalled that Samuel prepared

    a room with medical equipment."

    "OK."

    The pilot set sail as soon as he determined the direction of his flight.

    Nicole quickly called Ashley.

    "Do you have time? Are you in the Seapolis City? My daughter has a high fever. Can youe to my

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    house to treat her?"

    "Why did you need me for a high fever? Nicole, do you really think I''m a general practitioner? I''m the

    Greatest Global Scalpel who only undergoes challenging surgery."

    As soon as Ashley finished speaking, Nicole started crying.

    "Ashley, stop joking. My daughter had an organ transnt operation six months ago."

    "Holy shit. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I''ll be right there."

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole looked at Zoe and felt ufortable.

    She really wished that Samuel could stay with her now. Even if he didn''t say anything, it would be good

    to just stand by her side.

    She missed Samuel so much.

    Tears almost gushed out of her eyes, but Nicole held back herself.

    She was also responsible for Zoe as such and she could not cry.

    The helicopter quicklynded. Nicole brought Zoe back to the Green''s, and Ashley also came.

    "Stay outside. I''ll give her a check-up. Don''t worry, I promise to give you a lively child."

    Ashley kicked Nicole out.

    Nicole curled up on the sofa and gritted her lower lip tightly.

    Alison called and said that Lenand''s parents had arrived. Hearing that Lenand was undergoing surgery,

    they immediately made a fuss. Jaylen even exaggerated that Zoe was an evil child by doing it on

    purpose.

    Lenand''s parents werepletely out of control and had begun to hit.

    Alison did not get any instructions and could only defend. She held back herself to avoid making things

    worse.

    Nicole frowned when she heard the noise.

    "Has Lenand got out of the operating room?"

    "Not yet. That''s why his parents are so irritated. Mrs. Green, why don''t we give them some money so

    that they can calm down for a while?"

    Alison whispered.

    However, Nicole said calmly, "We will definitely do what we need to do, but not now. I''ll find a good

    doctor for them. I don''t trust the hospital there."

    "OK."

    After hanging up, Nicole quickly called Gabrielle. She briefly exined the matter and hoped that

    Gabrielle could send someone to check.

    Gabrielle did not say anything else and sent the best doctor from the hospital to rush over.

    Ashley hadn''t finished yet. Nicole was also waiting anxiously, but she kept thinking.

    Samuel transferred Zoe and Joseph to the current kindergarten since what happened in the

    kindergartenst time.

    Nicole had visited this kindergarten before, which was perfect enough. The children here were either

    rich or noble, and teachers were well-selected, but why was a teacher like Jaylen hired?

    If Jaylen knew Zoe''s identity, how would she dare punish Zoe like that?

    Such a question lingered in Nicole''s mind, but she couldn''t find a reasonable exnation.

 Chapter 1016 Well Know After Investigation

    Chapter 1016 We''ll Know After Investigation

    When Samuel transferred Zoe to the kindergarten, did he mention his family background? Even if he

    didn''t, it was strange that there were people in the Seapolis City who didn''t know Samuel.

    Nicole felt that this was impossible!

    If the principal knew Samuel, he would certainly remind the teachers. In addition, Jaylen obviously did

    not have any qualities as a teacher.

    Thinking of this, Nicole quickly called Ernesto.

    "Investigate Jaylen in the River Kindergarten."

    "Alright, Mrs. Green."

    Ernesto didn''t ask why. He just acted ordingly.

    Before Nicole got the full picture of Zoe''s condition, Alison called.

    "Mrs. Green, Lenand has left the operating room with twelve stitches. There is not much danger at the

    moment. Luckily, there''s a doctor sent from the Military Hospital. Otherwise, the quack doctor here

    would kill people."

    Alison''s words made Nicole alert.

    "Which doctor? Also, the doctor from the Military Hospital has arrived?"

    "Yes, Dr. Ben from the Military Hospital happened to be visiting nearby and rushed over after hearing

    the Director''s summons. The quack doctor here said that there is congestion inside and Zoe needs

    craniotomy. After seeing the X-ray, Dr. Ben said that it is only a slight congestion and there is no need

    for craniotomy. Besides, for such a young child, craniotomy is very risky. I wonder if this doctor has a

    license or not."

    Hearing Alison''s words, Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    "Investigate this doctor. Also, check if there is any rtionship between the doctor and Jaylen."

    "Mrs. Green, are you suspecting that Jaylen asked the doctor to do so?"

    Alison asked doubtfully.

    "It''s hard to say. I am just guessing. We''ll know after investigation."

    "OK."

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole put on a sullen look.

    A simple incident between children had actually escted to this. If there was really something wrong

    with Jaylen, things would get moreplicated.

    Thinking of this, Nicole quickly called Ernesto.

    "Have the public rtions department of the Eternal Group investigate if there are any reporters

    there. If they are, try to stop them as much as you can."

    "Stop? Do you mean to stop them by force?"

    Ernesto was a little surprised.

    If it had to be solved like this, the thing must be huge.

    Nicole didn''t want to that. But if she didn''t, under the circumstances that she had no other helpers, she

    didn''t know how to deal with this in the shortest time.

    ''If only Samuel is here.''

    She missed Samuel again.

    "Stop them by force."

    Nicole sounded a little tired.

    Ernesto whispered, "Mrs. Green, I have a suggestion."

    "Go ahead."

    "Ask Commander Emory for help."

    Nicole stunned.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Emory?"

    "Yes, Commander Emory can solve this in many ways. Although I don''t know what happened, since

    you asked me to investigate Jaylen, it must have something to do with Miss Zoe. Miss Zoe is your

    daughter. No matter what you do, if anyone wants to cause trouble, they will use this to make you and

    Miss Zoe in the teeth of the storm. So the best way is that you don''t show up, as well as the Green

    Family."

    Ernesto whispered.

    Nicole admitted that what he said was correct, but she had nevere into contact with Emory. Would

    that person help her?

    Samuel was not here right now. She was just Mrs. Green. Nicole is somewhat worried.

    "I don''t know Commander Emory very well. Besides, he''s in the military area, I can''t see him."

    "Mrs. Green, you are confused. You can meet Mrs. Cawker. She lives next door to Edwin. And I heard

    that their son, Nash, likes Miss Zoe very much."

    Ernesto''s words made Nicole clear.

    "OK."

    After putting down the phone, she looked in the direction of Zoe, gritted her teeth, and drove to the

    Cawker''s.

    Along the way, Nicole did not know how many red lights she had run. When she arrived at the

    Cawker''s, her back was soaked by sweat.

    Sweat seeped through the wound, as if salt had been sprinkled on it.

    Nicole''s forehead was covered in sweat, but she didn''t stop and went straight to the Cawker''s.

    There was a guard at the door and he stopped Nicole.

    "Sorry, please show me your ID."

    Nicole quickly handed over her ID card.

    "I''m looking for Mrs. Cawker. I''m Edwin''s granddaughter, Samuel''s wife. I have something urgent to talk

    to her."

    "Wait a moment, I''ll inform her."

    Not long after the guard entered, a beautiful young woman walked out.

    "Mrs. Green? I''m ire!"

    "Mrs. Cawker, I need your help."

    Nicole did not expect ire to be so young.

    Emory was the oldest. She never thought that his wife would be so young.

    ire smiled and said, "Come in."

    "Not now. My daughter is still being rescued. I can''t stay here for too long."

    The cold sweat on Nicole''s face made herself clear.

    After all, ire was a mother, too.

    "Tell me what happened."

    Nicole quickly exined her intention toe here.

    ire took out the phone and called Emory immediately.

    "Uncle, I need your help."

    ire''s words startled Nicole.

    Didn''t she call Commander Emory?

    Why was her uncle?

    Suddenly, a low roar came from the other side.

    "ire! If you call me uncle again, I''ll fix you when I get back."

    ire stuck out her tongue.

    "I got used to it. I can''t change it for a while. I can''t talk nonsense with you now. Mrs. Green has

    something to ask you for help."

    "Which Mrs. Green?"

    "Samuel''s wife."

    Emory immediately said, "Samuel''s wife? What is it? Tell me about it."

    ire told him what happened.

    "No problem," said Emory. "I will give an order, saying that the military region will carry out the drill and

    all the suburbs will be under martialw. In this way, it will be impossible for those reporters go out. If

    there are people who go out, I will have them brought back. Don''t worry."

    "Alright."

    ire hung up the phone and smiled, "Mrs. Green, it''s settled."

    Nicole didn''t expect things to go so smoothly that she didn''t know how to react.

    "Thank you so much. Just call me Nicole."

    "Alright, Nicole, I''ll invite you to my house next time. You must be worried about your daughter now,

    right? Go back first. Let''s meet another day."

    ire smiled generously, which slightly confused Nicole.

    She was Emory''s wife. Logically speaking, she should call her Mrs. Cawker. Now, Nicole didn''t know

    what to response.

    Nicole returned to the Green''s in a daze.

    Ashley hade out and cleaned herself up.

    "Where did you go?"

    "There''s something. How about Zoe?"

    "She''s fine. You can count on me. Now she''s asleep. I think she''s been a little tired recently. She hasn''t

    had enough sleep. Did she go to military training?"

    Ashley''s words made Nicole''s eyes sh with anger.

    "She went to paint outside."

    "Painting? It looks like she hasn''t rested for at least ten hours."

    Nicole''s heart ached again.

    She, as a parent, had no idea what her child had encountered outside during this period of time!

    "Can I see her?"

    "Yes. She just fell asleep."

    Ashley packed her things and left.

    Nicole came to Zoe''s room. After hearing her stable breathing, she finally rxed.

    Only then did she find that Zoe be thinner.

    This child was typically a foodie. When she was here, Zoe had a double chin, but now her chin was

    sharp.

    Nicole''s heart ached from seeing this.

    She held Zoe''s small hand, and Zoe subconsciously pulled her hand back.

    Nicole rolled up Zoe''s sleeve, only to discover that there was bruising on her arm. It seemed that she

    was pinched.

    The apple of her eyes was treated like this. Nicole was so angry that she almost exploded.

    At this moment, Ernesto called.

    Nicole was afraid of disturbing Zoe, so she left the room.

    "Mrs. Green, you''re right. Indeed, there are many reporters rushing from the city to the south of the M

    Vige. Fortunately, Commander Emory has issued the shutdown order for the drill. No one can leave

    now. A few people who secretly ran away have been brought back."

    Ernesto''s words made Nicole calm down a little.

    "Were you there when Zoe went to kindergarten?"

    "Mrs. Green, she was with Mr. Brown at that time."

    Nicole instantly understood.

    "Alright. Do you have Jaylen''s information?"

    "Yes, but strangely enough, Jaylen is not a kindergarten teacher. She doesn''t have any teacher''s

    license. She graduated from the University of Fine Arts and doesn''t have any profession yet."

    Hearing this, Nicole''s eyes narrowed.

    "How dare she treat my daughter like this when she''s not even had a teacher''s license? Find out who''s

    behind her!"

    Nicole was overwhelmed by anger, and she even wanted to kill Jaylen.

    After hanging up, Nicole went to the kitchen.

    She didn''t know if Zoe had eaten well these days. Now that she had a fever, she definitely couldn''t eat

    greasy food. She wanted to make some millet porridge for Zoe.

    After Nicole finished cooking the millet porridge, Zoe still hadn''t woken up.

    She didn''t want to disturb her, and she had no appetite for food.

    Alison called and said, When Lenand''s parents saw that he was fine, they have been nicer. However,

    Jaylen encouraged Lenand''s parents to sue Nicole. Fortunately, they were not ignorant of thew. In

    addition, Nicole had found a doctor to treat the child from the downtown Military Hospital. The money

    they should have paid was a lot for them, so they decided to let it go.

    When Nicole heard this, she smiled coldly.

    Jaylen really spared no efforts in trying to make her and Zoe hit by controversy.

    What exactly was she trying to do?

 Chapter 1017 Its Good to Have You Back

    Chapter 1017 It''s Good to Have You Back

    Nicole felt there must be something wrong with Jaylen. Anyway, she would let Jaylen pay the price.

    If Jaylen was educating Zoe in a normal way, Nicole would have no objection. But the fact was that

    Jaylen was too harsh and meddled too much.

    Nicole asked Alison to post those videos on the Inte, and asked Ernesto to draw on thepany''s

    public rtions department to make it a hot search.

    Just for a minute, it became a hot topic on the Inte.

    Many women who had their own children couldn''t bear it when they saw the video, and began to

    condemn it one after another. Some of them even began cyber manhunt.

    It was not long before all the information about Jaylen was made public.

    Jaylen was from a family of farmers for generations.

    Being a farmer was not shameful but even glorious. What was shameful was that Jaylen, who was born

    in the countryside, denied it when she went to school and began to work. In order not to be found that

    she came from the countryside, she never allowed her parents toe to the city to take a look at her.

    She didn''t even have a video call with her parents. She seldom returned home. During festivals and

    holidays, she usually traveled around and took lots of photos to post on her social media.

    Jaylen did not find a formal job after graduating from university, but she spent money like water. She

    told others that she didn''t care about money because her parents were rich enough. For that, no one

    bothered to consider whether it was true or not.

    But this time, Jaylen''s lie waspletely exposed.

    There was strength in numbers. Netizens even found evidence that Jaylen had illicit sexual rtions

    with others.

    In order to satisfy her vanity of spending money like water, Jaylen chose to be a mistress for

    sessive three men. Once, she was caught by the wife of a man and taken out naked and got

    beaten. It also made the headlines in Twitter, but was finally withdrawn by someone.

    As the video provoked much discussion, everything disgraceful that she had done in the past had been

    again exposed, and it immediately became a hot search.

    Nicole realized the power of the Inte, on which the information about Jaylen was much clearer than

    what Ernesto had investigated.

    She didn''t pay any attention to the gossip, and just had a look at the men Jaylen had been with.

    The three men were all from the upper ss of the Seapolis City. One was famous in the construction

    industry, one in the tourist industry, and the third, with whom Jaylen had been recently, was from the

    education sector.

    Giovanni!

    Nicole was sure that she didn''t know the man, but she wondered if Samuel had ever offended him.

    Jaylen could not be hostile towards her and Zoe for no reason. She had not offended Jaylen, so what

    she could do was to figure out whether they had any grudge against Samuel.

    Nicole sent the name "Giovanni Yate" to Ernesto.

    "Focus on this man, a celebrity in the education world."

    Not long after Nicole''s message was sent, Ernesto replied.

    "Mrs. Green, I''ve investigated the man. He has nothing to do with you and Mr. Green. But he has a

    brother abroad, whose name is Dominic."

    Nicole felt familiar with this name. She narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment before she

    suddenly remembered it.

    Dominic!

    Vi''s father!

    Audrey''s one-night stand abroad!

    That was it! Everything was clear now.

    Dominic loved Audrey, who had be his obsession for the rest of his life.

    Audrey died when they were on the ind, but Nicole came back safe and sound.

    Dominic hated her for that?

    Or it was Vi''s instigation?

    She was really a troublemaker!

    Nicole was vexed.

    When would she be able to get out of trouble?

    If Dominic wanted to give vent to his anger, he could directly aim at her, rather than a four-year-old

    child.

    Nicole used to be guilty, but now she didn''t feel like that anymore.

    He was not worthy of her mother''s love!

    Could he be a loving man given his ruthless treatment of a four-year-old kid?

    Nicole said with a sneer, "You know what you should do. Giovanni is a celebrity in the education world.

    After Jaylen is exposed, he will definitely try to remedy the situation or even disown Jaylen. So your

    task is to investigate his sordid past and reveal it to the public. If you can''t drag him into the mire, you

    will get the sack."

    "Yes, Mrs. Green."

    It was a tough task for Ernesto.

    After Nicole hung up the phone, she felt a little sad.

    She also missed Audrey.

    Audrey''s life was full of frustrations and misfortune. Perhaps she did not expect that after her death,

    there would still be such a mess.

    Nicole sighed and went to Zoe''s room.

    Zoe was still sleeping.

    Soon, Nicole fell asleep beside Zoe.

    In her dream, she saw that Zoe was locked in a small dark room and crying for her, which caused her a

    great deal of heartache.

    She wanted to hold Zoe into her arms, but she could not touch Zoe with her hands.

    She could only watch it helplessly as Zoe cried and cowered in the corner and slowly closed her eyes.

    "No! Zoe!"

    Nicole suddenly woke up.

    Her back got soaked with sweat and was throbbing, and she felt cold.

    Nicole lowered her head to find that her clothes had been changed into pajamas and she was lying on

    the bed.

    What happened?

    Who carried her to the bed?

    Why she was not in Zoe''s room?

    Nicole didn''t know what exactly happened just now.

    She hurried to get out of bed, and a guess shed through her mind.

    Nicole didn''t even put on her shoes and directly ran out of the room.

    She first went to Zoe''s room.

    Zoe was still asleep, but there was a bowl ced on the table. In the bowl there remained some millet

    porridge, which was stone cold.

    Zoe fell asleep again after the meal?

    It was Wendy?

    Nicole didn''t think Wendy had the strength to carry her back to the bedroom.

    Tears misted her eyes. She ran towards the study as if she was mad.

    The light in the study was on.

    It was the first time that Nicole had felt the light was so warm that her entire body was roused.

    She hurried to open the door and saw Samuel, sitting on a chair, was in a video conference.

    Nicole didn''t even dare to blink. She was afraid that in the twinkling of an eye, Samuel would disappear

    in her dreams.

    Samuel heard the door open and turn his head slightly to see Nicole standing at the door, whose eyes

    were filled with tears of excitement.

    He smiled faintly, but in the next second, he frowned.

    Samuel suddenly stood up. He hurried to the front of Nicole and directly picked her up.

    "Why you wear no shoes? It''s easy to catch cold. You haven''t recovered yet. You don''t even know how

    to take care of yourself. What if I''m not with you?"

    "Samuel?"

    Nicole still felt she was in a dream.

    She reached out to touch Samuel''s chest.

    It was warm.

    Then she touched Samuel''s neck.

    It was also warm.

    Almost the next moment, Nicole directly kissed Samuel on the mouth.

    It was sweet.

    Nicole gave him a bright smile.

    "It''s good to have you back."

    Samuel''s back soothed her brow, like fireworks in full bloom, resplendent and dazzling.

    Samuel was not satisfied with a light kiss from her. He directly kissed her possessively with his hand

    held the back of her head.

    They didn''t stop until Nicole was almost out of breath.

    "You are sure I''m alive now?"

    "No. Once again?"

    Nicole smiled, but her eyes were bright with tears.

    He was back!

    It was good to have him back!

    Nicole wrapped her hands around Samuel''s neck and pulled him towards herself.

    The passionate and touching kiss made Samuel''s heart beat faster.

    "I''m still in a meeting."

    He looked at Nicole resignedly and indulgently.

    "But I want you, now, immediately."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole pouted. She drawled softly, which was enchanting and charming.

    How could Samuel resist such a temptation?

    He suddenly closed the door of the study and walked towards the bedroom with Nicole in his arms.

    Ernesto coughed on the video and said to the executives, "Well, everyone, the meeting over. Mr. Green

    probably won''t have time to have a video conference with us tonight."

    Ernesto currently took the position of Jacob, so he spoke with authority. Although the senior executives

    did not on the scene, they heard the Mrs. Green''s sexually explicitnguage just now.

    To have a video conference with Samuel at this time? They probably didn''t want the job.

    Everyone logged out silently and spontaneously.

    Samuel put Nicole on the bed, and before he could get up, he was pushed down by Nicole.

    Nicole looked down at Samuel condescendingly and asked him like a queen, "Get over your

    neuralgia?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel put his hands automatically around her waist, but in the next moment, Nicole took them off.

    "Don''t move."

    "You don''t want...?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole fondly, as if he could not wait any longer.

    But Nicole said lordly, "I said I wanted it, but I didn''t let you touch me."

    "I don''t touch you, and then...?"

    Samuel felt that Nicole was getting more and more interesting.

    Nicole deliberately dawdled for a while and Samuel''s expression changed.

    "Don''t titite me!"

    "You can''t resist?"

    Nicole''s provocative gaze made Samuel unable to hold back any longer. He directly picked Nicole up

    and pressed her on the bed.

    After indulging their passion, Nicole leaned against his arms and panted for breath.

    "Samuel."

    Her voice was aszy as a cat, but it sounded veryfortable.

    "Yes?"

    "It''s good to have you back."

    Nicole leaned again his armsfortably, and just for a minute, she fell asleep with even breath.

    Samuel was slightly stunned, then smiled indulgently.

    These days, he had stayed in the detention house and could do nothing. It was Nicole who dealt with

    the situation alone. So she was tired, which was also because Samuel released his sexual desire too

    hard just now.

    Samuelid Nicole down, covered her with a quilt, and then put on his clothes and got out of bed.

    He had a lot of work to do.

    Samuel took his phone and went out of the room.

    It was dark outside, and he looked sullen.

    It was time to make someone pay the price, such as Melissa!

 Chapter 1018 I Want to Have an Operation

    Chapter 1018 I Want to Have an Operation

    "Is Melissa here yet?"

    "Not yet."

    Ernesto hurriedly answered the call from Samuel.

    "What''s going on?"

    Samuel felt that it was not as simple as all that.

    Ernesto whispered, "The ne ran into strong turbulence and couldn''t get here. So it was forced to

    Samuel frowned in deep thought.

    He knew that the weather was, for sure, uncontroble. What he was afraid of was that Major would

    take the opportunity to make trouble.

    "How''s the situation on Major''s end?"

    "He did nothing. Major must have known that Lillian had been taken by Zayn, and he now might be in

    Country F working out how to save her. After all, Lillian, his aunt, is much more important than his

    girlfriend. What''s more, Major knows well what will happen if Lillian is caught by Zane. So I don''t think

    there''s much chance that Major will hijack the ne."

    Ernesto said what he thought.

    However, Samuel whispered, "But that doesn''t mean he won''t do it. He''s in H city, isn''t he? Ask Fill to

    send someone over to check it out."

    "Who is Fill?"

    Ernesto was confused.

    Samuel then realized that the person standing in front of him was Ernesto, not Jacob.

    Ernesto was a quick learner. But he had just started working as his assistant, so he didn''t know much

    about many things. While Jacob had fought with him on the battlefield, so he was, naturally, more

    aware of some personal rtionships.

    Now, Samuel suddenly didn''t know how to exin to Ernesto who Fill was.

    "Forget about it. I''ll call him myself. You go ask our people to keep a close eye on Major. And I''ll handle

    the issue here."

    "Okay."

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel put on a serious look.

    Jacob!

    Samuel thought to himself, "When will you regain consciousness? Jacob!"

    Samuel sighed, picked up the phone and dialed the number he hadn''t dialed in a long time.

    "Boss, do you know what time it is? It''s 3:30 in the morning! What''s the matter with you today? Call me

    at this hour?"

    Fill yawned andined. Samuel put on a more serious look when he heard this.

    "Don''t you know I''m in jail?"

    "Those people are unable to control you. You can easily escape from the international prison, not to

    mention that small police station. Boss, you''re trying to fool me. Besides, you''ve escaped from prison

    now, haven''t you?"

    Fill said mischievously.

    Sam felt that he had indulged him too much.

    "Can''t you offer to help me without me asking you?"

    "Boss, who are you? You are God. You don''t need me."

    Fill continued make fun of Samuel.

    "Cut the crap. I have a task for you."

    "Yes, sir."

    Fill immediately showed some restraint.

    "Ask your men to bring Melissa back from H city to the Seapolis City. I''ll send you the photo of herter.

    Do not make it look like a handover, but a hijacking."

    "Oh my Goodness! Boss, what are you going to do?"

    Hearing this, Fill felt very excited.

    "Can I use a weapon?"

    "Don''t you understand what I mean by hijacking a ne? I mean you should act like a mercenary or a

    terrorist."

    Samuel thought that Fill had got too much time on his hands recently. He even had spare time to show

    off his joking talent in front of him.

    Fill did not know what Samuel was nning. He smiled and said, "Sounds good. But if I get into trouble

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Do not hurt anyone unrted. As for helping you, well, I will see what the situation is."

    As soon as Samuel finished, he hung up because he couldn''t stand Fill anymore.

    He sent him a photo of Melissa and a message.

    "Take care of the business at hand and thene to the Seapolis City. I have a task for you."

    "Okay."

    Fill replied carelessly.

    Within two hours, word came from Ernest that Melissa had been taken hostage. It seemed that the

    robbers weren''t sent by Major. These skillful robbers were equipped with advanced weapons and they

    even injured more than half of Major''s men.

    Samuel said indifferently, "Issue a wanted warrant."

    "Yes, sir!"

    When that was done, Samuel picked up the medicine chest and went into the bedroom.

    Nicole was still asleep, and the worried look on her face disappeared. Her red face was so beautiful

    and appealing.

    Samuel involuntarily swallowed. He really wanted to have sex with her again, but when he thought

    about Nicole''s physical condition, he restrained that desire. Then he lost in deep thought.

    He untied Nicole''s clothes and saw that the wound on her back was red and swollen, not scabbed. He

    knew that she had not rested well since returning to the Seapolis City.

    Samuel sighed and gently applied medicine to her.

    Although Nicole was asleep, she could still feel the pain. She mumbled subconsciously, "Ashley, be

    gentle. I''m not your husband."

    Samuel hesitated for a moment before managing a smile. Then his movement became much gentler.

    After that, Samuel went to the bathroom with his phone.

    He dialed a number.

    "What the hell happened? It''s midnight!"

    ir said impatiently.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Are you busy now?"

    "Do I need to report to you? Samuel, we''re equals. Do you understand? By the way, our boss, Emory,

    let me to ask you that since you''re not being stripped of your rank, when you are going to return to the

    army. And, you came back so quickly. I thought you were going to stay there for another month."

    As ir lit a cigarette, a woman''s voice whispered beside him, "Smoking again? Didn''t you say you''d

    given up smoking?"

    "It''s all Samuel fault. He cannot stand the pain. When his headache was unbearable, he would ask me

    for a cigarette. I was totally influenced by him."

    Samuel couldn''t helpughing when he heard ir framing him in front of him.

    "Put out your cigarette and go out. I''m sleepy."

    "Okay, good night."

    After getting dressed, ir got out of bed, opened the door and walked out.

    "Did you hear that? My wife threw me out of the house because of you. What did you want to see me

    about?"

    "Give me an operation tomorrow."

    Samuel''s words took ir by surprise.

    "What''s wrong with you? Samuel, can you stop acting based on impulse? You''re lucky to have your

    wife Nicole with you. If you go on like this, maybe she will really leave you. When I went after Gabrielle,

    I wasn''t like you."

    ir''s words made Samuel feel a little bit guilty.

    "You think so too?"

    "So what? You have to make your wife feel that way. Well, what kind of operation do you want me to do

    for you?"

    "Ligation operation."

    Samuel''s words surprised ir again.

    "What? Have you made up your mind? I remember you weren''t with your wife when she was pregnant,

    right? It is true that you have a son and a daughter now. But have you ever been with your wife from

    pregnancy to delivery? Have you really decided not to have another child with your wife? If your wife

    gets pregnant again, you can make up for it."

    "Life is full of regrets. And I have no one to me for this regret. It''s all my own fault. I can''t let Nicole

    pay for my mistake. To be honest, thest time she got pregnant, I was really happy. But in the end

    Nicole had a miscarriage, which meant that I and that baby were not meant for one another. I watched

    Nicole being wheeled into the operating room, covered in blood and I don''t think I''ll ever forget that

    scene. Moreover, I think, physically, she''s just not back. If I had to choose between making up for my

    regret and Nicole, I''d rather live with that regret for the rest of my life. I had made up my mind thest

    time she had a miscarriage. Just schedule an operation for me."

    Samuel said wistfully with a low voice.

    ir was silent for a while before he said, "Come to my operating room tomorrow morning at seven

    o''clock. It is a minimally invasive surgery and it won''t take you long. You can go as soon as the

    operation is done. I don''t think you want your wife to know about this, do you? Then you''d better listen

    to me this time. Don''t have sex with your wife for at least half a month. You''d better take what I say

    seriously. If you get infectedter, do note to me. It is so humiliating."

    Then ir hung up the phone

    Samuel gave a wry smile.

    If he had known that he couldn''t have sex with Nicole for two weeks, he should have had ir do the

    operation for him while he was at the police station. Now it was harder for him to control his desires. He

    was watching every day and couldn''t eat. He had to think of a reason to keep Nicole from discovering

    the truth.

    It was too hard for him.

    Samuel had made up his mind, and he believed there was no difficulty that could not be ovee.

    He was about to leave the bathroom when ir called again.

    "What''s wrong? Is there anything else you want me to know?"

    "Think about Emory''s question carefully. Back then, you left the army to protect the blueprints, but now

    you still have your military status and rank. Now the matter is over and there are many talented people

    in the military region. Our boss said you shoulde back as soon as you finish the work at hand."

    Hearing that, Samuel was caught in a dilemma.

    To be honest, he preferred to stay in the army.

    The army was a ce free of plots. In the army, as long as you were self-motivated, you could make

    your own way.

    He had long wanted to return to that clean and pure world.

    The thought of Nicole being left to raise the children and live a widow''s life when he left was a little

    painful to him.

    Samuel peered through the ss door at Nicole, who was fast asleep in bed, and whispered, "I''m not

    going back."

    "Samuel, look, you should think about it carefully. You can be a major if you go back to the army now.

    Two more years of hard work and you''ll be a lieutenant colonel. You then would be able to help Lucas

    in the army, wouldn''t you? It would be a pity if you chose to be released from military service now."

    With that, Samuel gave a wee smile.

    "At that time, Gabrielle was in the hospital, hovering between life and death, you said you''d never be a

    doctor again, didn''t you?"

    Samuel remark brought ir up short with a jerk.

    He suddenly understood something.

    "Every hero fails to pull through beauty pass."

    "So, Mr. ir, do you regret your career change?"

    "Nope."

    ir said crisply.

    Samuel felt much relieved.

    "Emory is the perfect person to defend our countries. Brief is the spirit of a hero, but love between man

    and woman is long. So now I just want to spend the rest of my life with my wife and children."

 Chapter 1019 Im Going to Sleep

    Chapter 1019 I''m Going to Sleep

    "Sure, it''s the best for you. Come and hang out at SZ Club the day after tomorrow. You haven''t

    introduced Nicole to us. ire suggests that all of us should hang out some time."

    Samuel agreed.

    "Alright."

    After hanging up the phone, he remembered that Nicole had personally visited ire for Zoe.

    Five years ago, he didn''t introduce Nicole to his other brothers because he wasn''t sure about his

    feelings for her. Now that they had experienced so much together, it was time to introduce Nicole to

    them.

    Samuel put his phone aside and took a shower before returning to bed.

    Thinking that he couldn''t make out for half a month after tomorrow''s operation, Samuel kissed Nicole

    again.

    Nicole felt a little ufortable lying on her stomach. She wanted to change her posture, but Samuel''s

    sudden kiss stopped her.

    Nicole couldn''t move.

    Nicole pushed him, but she couldn''t stop Samuel.

    A new round started once again.

    It was not until four in the morning that Samuel finished his business.

    Nicole felt that all the bones were about to fall apart.

    She looked at Samuel resentfully and said, "What happened to you today? You''re crazy."

    "I haven''t seen you for so many days. I miss you."

    Samuel felt a little guilty, but he didn''t regret it.

    Nicole looked at him resentfully, then directly raised her foot and kicked him.

    "I''m so tired. I want to sleep. If Zoe woke up, you made breakfast for her. And the thing about Jaylen

    and Dominic..."

    "I''m on it. I''ll take care of everything. You just need to rest. Also, where do you want to go for our

    vacation?"

    Samuel remembered very clearly that when Nicole visited him in prison, she had said that she wanted

    to go on a vacation with him after everything was settled.

    Nicole was about to fall asleep. When she heard Samuel say this, she subconsciously said, "I don''t

    care about our destination. I just want to be with you."

    Samuel showed a faint smile.

    "Then let''s go to Country F."

    "Whatever, I want to sleep."

    Nicole turned her head to the side and fell asleep.

    Samuel looked at her with affection.

    If she was too tired to get up tomorrow, how could he do the surgery?

    He shook his head, lifted the nket and then went to the bathroom to get a basin of hot water. After

    wiping Nicole''s body with a hot tower, he put on a clean set of pajamas for her before taking a shower,

    and then went to the study.

    When he returned, he heard about what happened to Zoe. He thought that Nicole handled it very well.

    The rest could be handled by government authorities.

    However, Samuel still decided to visit Edwin.

    After all, Dominic and Audrey had a short marriage, and they had a daughter, Vi.

    Regardless of whether Edwin admitted it or not, Vi was Audrey''s daughter. If he wanted to send

    Dominic to prison, he naturally needed Edwin''s approval.

    Samuel got dressed and drove to the hospital while Nicole was sleeping.

    After visiting Harper, Olivia fell asleep beside Jacob''s bed.

    When Samuel went in the room, he hurriedly covered his nose for there was a strange smell in the

    room.

    "How long have you been nning to use this kind of sleeping incense for Olivia? Aren''t you afraid that

    it would be bad for her health?"

    Samuel said in a serious tone.

    Jacob, who was originally lying on the bed, sat up when he heard Samuel''s words. His heart was

    aching for Olivia.

    "I didn''t expect her toe back suddenly. When Mrs. Green took her to City B, I didn''t expect her to

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Jacob lifted the nket and got off the bed. He picked Olivia up, put her on the bed and covered her

    with the nket. He even adjusted the temperature in the ward. Then he said to Samuel, "Let''s go out

    and talk."

    "Alright."

    Samuel turned around and left the room.

    The two of them went to the rooftop.

    Samuel gave Jacob a cigarette.

    Jacob lit it up, took a deep breath, and instantly coughed violently.

    "You quit smoking?"

    "No, but I haven''t been smoking muchtely."

    After getting used to it, Jacob took another sip. He took out a USB drive from his pocket and handed it

    to Samuel.

    "It''s the evidence of Major breaking thew, including moneyundering records from hispany and

    hiring a killer tomit a crime outside the country. In addition, I secretly worked in Major''spany

    and found some officials worked with Major. There are also people from the Military Ministry. Here is

    the list."

    Samuel was not surprised by Jacob''s words.

    Major said that he had ditched all evidence after Elvis was arrested. That''s why he could get away with

    it. But there must have some evidence left. However, the police did not find anything on Major, which

    made Samuel alert.

    That was why he wanted to find an opportunity to have someone work in Major''spany to

    investigate it.

    It was extremely dangerous. The person needed to be strong and smart. Jacob was perfect for this job.

    Samuel had second thoughts at that time. After all, Jacob was Olivia''s boyfriend, but Jacob volunteered

    to do this job. Samuel could not refuse his offer.

    After all, Jacob was an army man.

    Back then, in order to protect the design blueprint, Samuel and Jacob changed professions at the same

    time. In fact, his file as an army man was still there.

    Looking at the USB drive in his hand, Samuel whispered, "Do you want to go back to the army?"

    Jacob suddenly paused.

    "Commander, you want to go back?"

    Jacob''s address to Samuel changed immediately.

    Samuel looked at Jacob who still wanted to go back to the army.

    He whispered, "You don''t have to consider my feeling. Think about it yourself. If you want to go back,

    this USB drive is the best chance for you to go back. I will tell Emory to let you take my ce and

    directly upgrade from captain to major."

    Jacob could tell that Samuel was serious.

    He smiled and said, "I''ll follow you. I''ll go wherever you go. I was like your sibling from the beginning.

    Without you, it would be meaningless for me to stay in the army alone."

    "Don''t make a decision so quickly. Think about it. After all, it''s not easy to get to be a major.

    Besides, you''re not married yet. You can discuss with Olivia about it and then give me an answer."

    Samuel patted Jacob on the shoulder and whispered, "Melissa will arrive in the Seapolis City in two

    hours. I need to take care these things. Shouldn''t you wake up from youra?"

    "Yes, I will."

    Jacob nodded.

    The two of them looked at the sky outside and couldn''t help butugh. "Darkness is leaving, dawn is

    approaching. The Seapolis City is finally going to be safe."

    However, Samuel whispered, "I don''t think so. The Seapolis City is safe for now. We don''t know how

    long it will take for the city to be dangerous again. After all, this is human nature. Sometimes I really

    miss the life in the army. It''s so pure, and perhaps only that kind of life is suitable for us."

    "But now you probably won''t be willing to leave even if it''s dangerous because of your wife, right?"

    Jacob''s words caused Samuel to reveal a faint smile.

    "We are the same."

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    "Let''s go back. It''s almost dawn. Quickly extinguish the sleeping incense. Open the window and fresh

    the air. Olivia will wake upter. Think about how to confess so that she won''t scold you too harsh."

    "Mr. Green, why do I feel like you''re gloating?"

    Jacob was a little depressed.

    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. He patted Jacob''s shoulder and left.

    Instead of returning home, he went straight to the military base.

    When Emory received the call, he hadn''t woken up yet.

    Emory put on a coat and came out.

    Samuel stood outside the military base and looked at the familiar ce with mixed feelings.

    If it weren''t for Nicole, he would go back to army with no hesitation. However, he couldn''t leave his wife

    and children behind.

    He indeed had some regrets.

    However, there were too many regretful things in this world, and none of them couldpare to the

    happiness of staying around Nicole.

    When Emory came out, he saw Samuel in tribute to the national emblem.

    That was the highest respect a soldier had for his country.

    "You want toe back?"

    Emory asked him.

    Only then did Samuel turn around and tidy up his clothes. He stood straight and gave a standard

    military salute to Emory.

    "Commander, I''m here to give you this."

    "What is it?"

    Emory gave him a military salute and took the USB drive from his hand.

    "This is the evidence and personnel list that Jacob found from Major''spany at the risk of his life.

    Whether Jacob returns or not, I will still seek credit for him."

    Samuel''s words instantly made Emory discover the truth.

    "So, the ident was fake?"

    "It''s not a fake ident. Major really let Parker find someone to hit him. However, he naturally dodged

    it with his skill. He just got a small scratch."

    Samuel exined it to Emory.

    Emory asked in a low voice, "Then what happened to the driver of his girlfriend''s neighbor?"

    "Parker asked someone to buy him off. After the ident, he was scared. Jacob found and protected

    him ever since. In order to keep it a secret, he didn''t mention it to anyone including his wife and

    children. Now, if the evidence inside the USB drive is useful, Jacob could let him go home. He is

    cooperating with the military."

    Samuel exined the whole thing.

    "So I didn''t know that the person who hit him was Parker. I thought it was Major, so I nned to find out

    the truth. I didn''t expect that so many people were involved. Some of them are even authorities in the

    army."

    No matter when, there would always be people who took bribes to protect the criminals. This was also

    a secret operationunched by the military to eliminate the scums in the army.

    Samuel and Jacob had military ranks. Originally, they had changed professions to secretly work for the

    military, so this matter was naturally for Samuel and Jacob to handle.

    Now that the operation was over, and Samuel had returned to hand over the evidence. People from the

    military would deal with the following matters.

    As long as the people involved were under investigation, he had plenty of ways to deal with Major.

    Emory felt that the USB drive in his hand was important.

    "You and Jacob left the army and have suffered for so many years because of those criminals. Now, I

    don''t know if you are willing to return."

    "Boss, I..."

    "Let''s not talk about it yet. Go back and think about it. I won''t listen to your answer now. Go home and

    have some rest. We''ll get together the day after tomorrow."

    "Alright."

    Samuel did not refuse. He drove back to the Green''s after saying goodbye to Emory.

    Nicole was still asleep, and Zoe was doing great.

    Samuel suddenly realized that this moment was really peaceful.

    He was willing to trade everything for this moment.

 Chapter 1020 My Wife Must Be Safe and Sound

    Chapter 1020 My Wife Must Be Safe and Sound

    Samuel took a warm shower andy down beside Nicole.

    Nicole had a good sleep and didn''t get up until 11 am. Perhaps it was because she felt relieved at

    Samuel''s return, or because she was too tired.

    Looking at the clock, Nicole thought that her eyes were deceiving herself, or that the clock was broken.

    The hunger forced her to get up.

    On the bedside table were loose-fitting pajamas, and there was a pair of thick slippers on the ground.

    Was Samuel serious? He treated her as a woman who needed to be babysitted.

    Unwilling though, Nicole put on the slippers and went downstairs.

    "Mommy, you finally get up! You sleepyhead!"

    Zoe sat on the sofa and yed with the toys that Samuel had bought for her, with some snacks by the

    side.

    Nicole blushed at Zoe''s words.

    "Where''s your daddy?"

    "Daddy went out for grocery shopping. He said he would cook coke chicken wings for me."

    Zoe''s eyes lit up when she talked about food.

    "You little foodie! Is the fever gone?"

    Nicole touched her forehead and breathed a sigh of relief when she found everything was alright.

    "I feel well. Mommy, when did Daddye back?"

    "Last night."

    Nicole touched Zoe''s head and poured herself a ss of water.

    Zoe pouted and said, "What if Daddy hade back earlier. I wouldn''t have been bullied by Miss

    Jaylen."

    Nicole felt a little sad.

    "Mommy and Daddy will take you to kindergartenter. Do you want to go to another kindergarten?"

    "Mommy, can I stay away from kindergarten? I don''t like it at all."

    Zoe said with disgust.

    Nicole knew that it hurt Zoe.

    She didn''t know how to talk about it with a child.

    "Baby, we all have to work on our own stuff. Daddy needs to earn money. Mommy needs to manage

    thepany. Your brother needs to study. Naturally, you also need to go to kindergarten."

    "But I can have a tutor."

    Nicole felt somewhat overwhelmed by Zoe''s resistance against socializing.

    At that moment, Samuel came back.

    "What are you two talking about? Sweetheart,e and take a look!"

    "Wow, blueberries! Pitaya! Mangosteen! They''re all my favorite! Daddy, I love you!"

    Zoe was quickly distracted by food from her talk with Nicole. She hurriedly ran over, opened the bag in

    Samuel''s hand, and let out a series of exmations of surprise.

    That was what children did. They were easily cheered up by what they liked.

    Nicole hoped that her daughter could keep her innocence forever.

    Seeing that Nicole looked at Zoe with aplicated expression, Samuel smiled and said, "Here you

    are. I bought you durian, your favorite."

    "I have no appetite."

    Nicole sighed with concern.

    "What''s wrong? Did Zoe upset you?"

    "No, I didn''t. I''m a good girl, Daddy!"

    Zoe immediately defended herself.

    Samuel said, "Go and wash the fruits before eating them."

    "OK!"

    Zoe carried the bag and ran away.

    Samuel sat down beside her and held her in his arms.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Zoe refuses to go to kindergarten now. What should we do? If she doesn''t go to kindergarten, how can

    she go to elementary schoolter? Ack of experiences inmunity will lead to character ws."

    Nicole said frankly.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry. She is just a child. She was bullied in kindergarten. It is natural

    for her to get defensive. Don''t worry. I got this."

    "How?"

    "You''ll see."

    Samuel didn''t tell her at once. Seeing that Nicole was wearing the thick slippers, he nodded and said

    with satisfaction, "Whenever you''re at home, wear them. By the way, I have asked the decorator to set

    under-floor heating in the afternoon, so that the floor won''t be cold."

    Nicole felt a bit annoyed.

    "Samuel, it''s almost New Year. The heating will stop working in a month. Why did you decide to set

    under-floor heating now? I can only enjoy it for a month and then it will be warm. You really don''t have

    to do this."

    "I have to. You''re still weak. Ashley said it would take a long time for your body to recover. You cannot

    afford to catch a cold before your recovery. It only takes two or three days to set the heating. How

    about living with grandpa for several days?"

    Nicole didn''t know how to retort.

    "I''m good. Don''t worry. Every woman is weak after childbirth."

    "I don''t care about other women. My wife must be safe and sound. We''re going to spend the rest of our

    life together, don''t we? Tell me, Your Majesty, what do you want for lunch? I''ve cooked porridge in the

    morning. Do you want to have a bowl of porridge first?"

    Samuel knew that she had just gotten up.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "No. I''ll just have lunch. Before you cook lunch, I have some questions

    for you."

    "Alright."

    Samuel put the stuff aside and sat on the sofa waiting for Nicole''s questions.

    Nicole suddenly was amused.

    "Why are you behaving like a good boy?"

    "ir told me to be obedient to my wife."

    "Seriously?"

    After returning from the police station, Samuel seemed better at sweet talk.

    Samuel smiled gently and looked at her affectionately.

    Nicole coughed and said, "How did you get out of that? You said the senior officials of police station

    decided to dwell on this, did you?"

    "Yes, I did. However, after Lillian informed Zayn of this case, Zayn forced them topromise and let

    me go."

    Samuel''s words surprised Nicole.

    "Do you know Zayn well? Is there any other cooperation between you? I heard that you promised Zayn

    to take me to visit his mother. Why? Who''s his mother? Does she have anything to do with us?"

    Samuel didn''t reply Nicole''s questions immediately.

    He didn''t know if he should tell Nicole the truth.

    He had tried to protect Nicole from the troubles of the Freemans. After all, once Nicole''s identity was

    exposed, more problems might emerge. He only wanted to live a peaceful life with Nicole.

    But things had gone out of his control.

    If he didn''t tell Nicole the truth, she would be left in the dark and might suffer losses.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was hesitating. She did not rush him but waited quietly.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Samuel finally sighed and said, "There is something I didn''t tell you."

    "About Tami?"

    Nicole still remembered her.

    They were very honest with each other. If there were secrets, they must be rted to Tami.

    Samuel nodded.

    "Tami is the daughter of the nanny of the Freemans. She came to me because she knew something

    about Zayn. She wanted to take the advantage to stand out in the entertainment industry. However, she

    did something misleading. So I got rid of her," he said.

    Nicole was shocked, trying her best not to think about the implications of his words.

    "What''s the rtion between you and Zayn?"

    "To be exact, it''s not about me. Zayn might be your brother."

    Nicole was greatly astonished.

    "Wait, what did you say? Brother?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel looked at Nicole and whispered, "I don''t know what is hidden behind this. But he swore that

    you are his biological sister and even showed me the paternity test results."

    Nicole felt totally confused.

    "Wait, the paternity test? For me and him? The test results say we are rted?"

    "I''m not very sure. But the rate was over 60%. Generally speaking, you''re very likely to be rted."

    Samuel''s words shocked Nicole a lot.

    "Over sixty percent doesn''t mean that we''re rted, right? How can it be possible? I didn''t even know

    who he was before!"

    Samuel was not surprised by her reaction.

    He held Nicole''s hands andforted her, "Nicole, the rate will reach 99% only when ites to

    parents and kids. 60% usually urs in the case of siblings."

    "How can it be possible? My mother only gave birth to one kid. That''s me. She gave me to Mr. and Mrs.

    Bush. Then she adopted a boy. Was that boy Zayn? It doesn''t make sense. An adopted son will not be

    rted to me. Wait!"

    Something urred to Nicole.

    Audrey told a different story.

    Audrey said that the child of Mr. and Mrs. Bush had died, so she took the opportunity to give her kid,

    Nicole, to them. She was also afraid that the Don family would find her child, so she adopted a boy

    from the orphanage.

    Even if Nicole left aside the identity and whereabouts of that boy, she was confused why Melissa

    appeared. If the child of Mr. and Mrs. Bush had died, who was Melissa?

    That was what Nicole was thinking about.

    "OK. Let''s talk about Melissa first. Has she been sent back by Zayn?"

    "Yes. She''s in the Seapolis City. You can meet her anytime. What''s the matter? Have you figured out

    how to get revenge? If you can''t do it, I''ll do it for you."

    When Samuel thought that the wounds on Nicole''s back were caused by Melissa, he wished he could

    kill her.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "No. I remember very clearly that my mother said that the

    child of the Mr. and Mrs. Bush died, so she gave me to them. Are the results of paternity test for

    Melissa and them reliable?"

    Samuel did not know that. Samuel was absent when Audrey talked to Nicole. Nevertheless, Samuel

    totally believed in Nicole''s words.

    If Nicole wasn''t mistaken, Melissa''s identity was indeed doubtful.

 Chapter 1021 My Wife Is Jealous

    Chapter 1021 My Wife Is Jealous

    "I''ll ask Ernesto to work on it."

    Samuel immediately called Ernesto.

    "Go and get Melissa''s blood. Then you also need to think of a way to take the blood sample of Mr. and

    Mrs. Bush from the prison and run the paternity test. I want the result as soon as possible."

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    Nicole thought about something when Samuel made the phone call. She couldn''t help but think of her

    aunt that Edwin mentioned not long ago.

    Nicole thought to herself, "It can''t just be a coincidence."

    "Samuel, is it possible for the children of a pair of twins to get a simr result if they run a paternity

    test?"

    "Theoretically speaking, it is highly possible. Why do you ask?"

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Samuel seemed to be confused.

    Nicole told Samuel about her aunt.

    Samuel frowned after hearing Nicole''s story.

    "Are you saying that Zayn''s mother might be your aunt who got lost since childhood?"

    "I guess so. After all, I used to run a paternity test with the Don family before and so did my mother.

    How could I be Zayn''s younger sister? I don''t even know who he is."

    Samuel lost in thought at Nicole''s words.

    "What are you thinking? You think that I''m wrong?"

    Nicole was a little anxious.

    Samuel whispered, "You did the paternity test with Audrey and the Don family to get a new identity.

    After all, we faked your death five years ago. If you want to have a new household registration, you

    must have a new identity. It was the Don family that did the paternity test for you."

    Nicole immediately understood what Samuel wanted to say.

    "So you think the Don family did something to change the result of the paternity test in order to give me

    an identity? Why do they do this? There is no reason for the Don family to have a new family member."

    Nicole made some sense here.

    Samuel sighed and said, "You''re right. As a matter of fact, we don''t have to worry about it at all. We

    could pay a visit to Zayn''s mother after we go to Country F. If she''s really your aunt, she should look

    exactly the same as your mother. Everything would make sense if that is the case. But you need to

    remember not to tell everyone that you are Zayn''s younger sister."

    "Why?"

    Nicole didn''t quite understand.

    Samuel whispered, "Zayn is the prince of the country F. The president in country F recently has some

    disagreement with the Cab. The country has great divisions over who should be the next sessor

    and the fight for power is heating up now. Zayn''s mother was only the fifth wife of the president. She

    had been favored for only a few years before she passed away, leaving Zayn alone and bullied by

    some people of influence. Some people even tried to assassinate him in order to be the legal

    sessor to the president. It is a miracle that he is still alive now. In order to protect himself, he chose

    to embark his career in entertainment. That is why those people who initially want Zayn to die just let

    him go now. However, Zayn is highly ambitious. There might be some other reasons, but he does keep

    a low profile recent years and has some forces to protect himself secretly. But now Zayn has nothing to

    worry about because Pedro is dead. Zayn even begins to contend for power with Santino."

    "It would be terrible if your real identity is discovered. You have the Shaws and the Don family behind

    your back, both of which are military forces. I am your husband and I will definitely be part of this

    conflict. If other people find out that you are Zayn''s younger sister, Santino might see you as a threat

    and send someone to kill you. That''s why I didn''t want you to know about the truth at first. I just want

    you to live a simple and happy life."

    Nicole frowned.

    She knew that what Samuel said was true, but Edwin was always worried about her aunt.

    Nicole thought to herself, "Grandpa could at least know what happened to his daughter if Zayn''s

    mother was really my aunt."

    "How can Zayn be so sure that we are siblings?"

    "I think what''s behind this whole thing is not simple. Zayn knows everything about the country even if

    he works in the entertainment industry. It suggests that he has his own connections. He could quietly

    take away your blood sample for the paternity test. The whole thing is supposed to be secretive, but

    how could Tami know about it? What''s more, Tami''s boyfriend works for Major who is on the same side

    with Santino. It doesn''t seem like a coincidence to me. Who could guarantee that the result of the

    paternity test was real if everything was nned in the first ce? And how could Zayn suddenly know

    about you?"

    Nicole felt a headache after hearing Samuel''s words.

    Nicole thought to herself, "How could these peoplee all this way just to deceive each other?"

    "If the result of the paternity test has been tampered with and Zayn''s mother is not my aunt, what is the

    point of making Zayn believe that I am his sister?"

    Samuel squinted and whispered, "I''m afraid what they want is to kill you and me by using the fight for

    power in Country F."

    "Are you saying that all of this is a conspiracy? Suppose that I have nothing to do with Zayn, but they

    suddenly tell other people that I am Zayn''s younger sister so that they can use the fight for power in

    country as an excuse to kill you and me. But we can also find about the truth. Truth wille to light

    sooner orter. The cat will be out of the bag eventually."

    "That''s why I think that you and Zayn might actually be rted in some way."

    Nicole stunned at Samuel''s words.

    "What do you mean?"

    "It means that it is very likely that Zayn is your aunt''s son, and you and Zayn are cousins. However,

    these are all spections. We will have to meet Zayn''s motherter to find out the truth. If we are right,

    then the person behind this must have known that the daughter of the Shaws used to get lost. Although

    there were a lot of rumors going around about what happened back then, many people thought that

    that girl had been killed by terrorists. That was why very few people knew that a girl from the Shaws

    used to get lost. The fact that this person knew about this incident indicated that he got along well with

    the Shaws at that time, or at least he was very close to them. That''s why this person is really terrifying."

    Samuel told Nicole about it in detail.

    Nicole instantly felt so depressed.

    She always felt like that she had just taken out an enemy and was just about to lead a peaceful life for

    a few days. But another bad person just came out.

    Nicole thought to herself, "When can everything return to normal?"

    "Forget it! I am so overwhelmed that I can barely think now. Who cares who he is? There is always one

    thing to ovee the other. I just want to live a peaceful life with you for a few days. I hope those bad

    guys do note to disturb us at this time. Otherwise, I will do whatever I can to destroy the enemy no

    matter who he is!"

    Nicole said with great courage and pouted her lips like a child. Samuelughed immediately.

    "You are right. We''ll just wait and see what exactly is on that person''s mind. There''s no need to think

    too much about it now. If you''re still worried, you can run another paternity test with the Don family. I

    think that you''re the child of the Don family and Audrey. Zayn could not be your sibling."

    "That''s what I think. However, it''s very likely that Zayn is my cousin. At the very least, I get something

    useful. Grandpa would definitely be happy if he knows that I get a clue about my aunt''s whereabouts."

    Nicole said happily.

    Only then did Samuel realize that he seemed to have forgotten to tell Nicole something.

    "Nicole, I didn''t seem to tell you that Zayn''s mother passed away."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    She went over her conversation with Samuel and realized that Samuel used to say that Zayn''s mother

    died a few years after she got married.

    In other words, what Zayn wanted them to see was his mother''s tombstone?

    Nicole suddenly felt a little depressed.

    "I am d that I did not tell grandpa, or he could be very disappointed. I think grandpa leads a

    miserable life. Both of his two daughters died before him. Grandpa would be heartbreaking. Samuel,

    you must promise me that you will not die on me when we get old. You can never die before me. I don''t

    want to see you leave this world with my own eyes. I would be devastated."

    Nicole suddenly felt sad.

    "Honey, what are you talking about? We will live a happy life together. What do you want to eat? I''ll

    cook a meal for us."

    "How about you? I am super hungry now..."

    Nicole blinked her eyes.

    That word sort of turned Samuel on, but he stayed calm when he thought of the small operation he had

    in the morning. He coughed on purpose and said, "I am not on the menu because I am poisonous. We

    can try something else."

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "What are you thinking? I can eat whatever you cook. You might as well ask your daughter what she

    wants for the meal. By the way, where''s Zoe?"

    Nicole finally realized that Zoe didn''te back after she went to wash the fruit.

    She stood up immediately and walked towards the kitchen

    Samuel followed Nicole.

    When the two of them arrived at the kitchen, they found Zoe sitting in the kitchen with a bag of fruit in

    her arms. She was eating silently and seemed like she ate nothing for some time.

    The corners of Nicole''s mouth twitched.

    "Zoe, can you tell me what you''re doing?"

    "I am eating fruit."

    There was still some residue of pitaya on the corners of Zoe''s mouth. It was red and a little bit scary.

    "How many did your daddy buy for you? How could you eat so many Pitaya! You could have diarrhea in

    the middle of the night!"

    "But they are delicious."

    Zoe puffed out her cheeks and tried to eat as many pitaya as possible. She was afraid that Nicole

    would take them away.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and Zoe with a smile and took pitaya away from Zoe.

    "You could have a stomachache if you eat too many of it. Go wash your hands and face. Daddy will

    make you something tasty."

    "Get it! I love Daddy!"

    When Zoe heard that she was about to eat something delicious, she immediately got up and kissed

    Samuel, leaving lipstick on his face. She then ran out with a smile.

    Nicole was somewhat unhappy, "She might not be able to get married in the future if she knows nothing

    but to eat every day!"

    "I''ll take care of my own daughter if that happens. I have the ability to protect my daughter forever."

    Samuel said calmly, but he suddenly felt that Nicole was giving him a cold look.

    He looked quite innocent and said, "What''s the matter? Are you mad at me?"

    "It looks like you can do anything for your daughter. Samuel, let me tell you, all of your money is mine!

    Mine! You can''t use my money to do whatever you like! You are nothing but a fickle and ungrateful

    man!"

    Nicole angrily turned around and left.

    Samuel was confused.

    Samuel thought to himself, "Why is she angry at me all of a sudden?"

    "Zoe is our daughter. How could I be fickle and ungrateful because I want to give our daughter the

    best?"

    It took Samuel five minutes for him to finally understand what happened.

    Nicole was jealous!

    She was even jealous of her daughter!

    Samuel was a little confused.

    Samuel thought to himself, "Maybe I should do something to make Nicole happy."

    "She gets cuter when we are apart."

    Samuel smiled, but he suddenly heard his phone ringing.

 Chapter 1022 We Should Love Each Other

    Chapter 1022 We Should Love Each Other

    It was Fill.

    "Boss, Melissa is awake. She keeps crying out, so we all can''t sleep well. What should we do?"

    A cold look passed over his face.

    "You ask me what to do? You''ve been living the good life for so many years. No wonder you forget how

    you were trained."

    Samuel''s voice was emotionless.

    A chill ran down Fill''s spine.

    During the past few years, Samuel yed a role as a good father and husband, and his force kept

    hidden. Fill would have thought Samuel became good-tempered and kind. Now hearing Samuel''s

    words, Fill realized he was so wrong.

    "I know what to do now, boss."

    "If you ask me such a meaningless question next time, you will be disqualified for leading the Sky

    Group."

    After he said this, Samuel hung up.

    His wife and daughter were still waiting for him to cook dinner.

    Thinking of Nicole and Zoe, Samuel''s anger and coldness dissipated at once.

    He shook his head with a smile as he remembered Nicole got jealous of Zoe. Then he walked into the

    kitchen.

    Nicole realized what she had done until she came back to her bedroom.

    It was true.

    She did get jealous of her daughter without feeling ashamed.

    How childish she was!

    But that was not a bad experience.

    She sat at the table and saw that Daisy gave her a call, so she called back.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Ms. Bush, there''s something wrong with our entertainer."

    Daisy''s words made Nicole frown slightly.

    "What happened?"

    "It''s about Reba Rees. She was adopted. Not long after that, her foster parents had a son. The poor

    Reba has had a tough time since then. What''s worse, they keep asking Reba for money.

    Reba never told us about this. Now her foster parents make a big deal by suing her. Reporters were

    packed outside thepany. Anyway, ourpany makes headlines."

    Daisy said with irony.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Is Reba the B-list star we signed?"

    "She is. When we signed the contract, I wondered why she chose ourpany, but I didn''t give it

    much thought. Nobody knew she would be a hot potato. I''ve heard it said that her former agency

    terminated her contract because they were fed up with her foster parents."

    Hearing what Daisy said, Nicole got to know how to handle it.

    "Anyway, she is an entertainer of ourpany now, so we are responsible for helping her. Don''t care

    what reporters say. Go find someone to check her bank ount and see whether she transferred

    money to her foster parents recently. And plus, look for evidence that her foster parents treated her

    badly in childhood. We have to calm down and ept what happened. After all, more exposure is

    better than no exposure. As long as we cope well with this crisis, it will be a good opportunity for our

    To Daisy''s surprise, Nicole saw the whole thing in a different way.

    She felt a thrill of admiration for Nicole.

    "Alright, Ms. Bush. I''ll do it straight away. What about the public rtions department?"

    "Ask them to make no move and see what will happen next. If her foster parents are well-prepared, we

    should also be prepared. Do what I told you first."

    Nicole hung up with a big grin.

    If they got through this crisis, her filmmakingpany would soon be famous. Nicole racked her

    brain for giving herpany more exposure these days. She never expected that the opportunity

    would tumble into herp. How lucky she was!

    No one cared about the truth in the entertainment business. They just came to see the fun. The first

    principle of the business was to get enough exposure. Only much-publicized people could be

    remembered by the public.

    Samuel saw his wife putting on a sly grin as he came in, so he asked, "Why are you so happy?"

    "It''s a secret."

    Nicole didn''t tell him the story.

    She asked, "Is the dinner ready?"

    "Yes."

    "What dishes did you make?"

    "All your favorite except for the coke chicken wings."

    Samuel said so to please Nicole.

    Obviously, Nicole was satisfied with his answer.

    "Well, good job. Next time cook something Zoe likes."

    "Alright."

    It was difficult for Samuel to be caught between Nicole and Zoe.

    Nicole went downstairs with Samuel willingly.

    Zoe was sitting at the dining room after washing her hands.

    "Mommy, it''s time for dinner. You can go downstairs by yourself. Why do you bother daddy?"

    "I don''t mind bothering my husband."

    Nicole showed off that she got married.

    Zoe frowned.

    "But I mind. If I were daddy, I would be exhausted."

    "It is my husband. I can ask him to do whatever I like. It''s none of your business! If you like, you can go

    and find yourself a husband."

    Nicole took Samuel''s arm like a child.

    Seeing that, Zoe pursed her lips.

    "Daddy!"

    Looking at Zoe''s sad little face, Samuel was heartbreaking.

    "Mommy is only joking. Don''t be angry. Come on, Daddy will hold you."

    "Samuel."

    Nicole red at Samuel, threatening him not to hold Zoe.

    Samuel looked troubled.

    "She''s just a child."

    Samuel picked Zoe up in his arms after saying that.

    Zoe stuck out her tongue at Nicole and made a face. Nicole was so angry that she wanted to pull Zoe

    out of Samuel''s arms.

    Samuel turned a blind eye to thepetition between Nicole and Zoe. He put Zoe down at the dining

    table.

    Nicole said angrily, "When you grow up, the first thing I will do is to marry you off, so that you won''t

    "When you get old, the first thing I will do is to marry you off, so that you won''tpete with me."

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Samuel was so shocked that he spurted out the food in his mouth.

    He coughed," Zoe, you want a stepfather?"

    "No. Little Nana in my ss said that her mother brought a stepfather to her. He always hit her when

    her mommy was away. I don''t want a stepfather."

    Zoe felt scared when she said that.

    Samuel said, "So Mommy can''t marry someone else. Okay?"

    "OK."

    Zoe hurriedly nodded, and she was still a little frightened.

    ''I know Daddy is the smartest.''

    Zoe looked at Samuel with admiration and then gave him a kiss on the cheek.

    "Daddy, you''re so smart."

    Hearing herpliment, Nicole''s mouth twitched.

    What?

    She never said this to Nicole.

    Damn!

    Nicole snorted, ''She must be my rival.''

    After Samuel managed to make Zoe happy, he found his wife sitting beside in a bad mood, so he

    handed over a ss of hot milk to her.

    "Have some milk and rx. Zoe is still a child. We need to teach her patiently."

    "Anyway, your daughter is awfully nice. I tell you, I will never give birth to a daughter! One rival is

    enough for me, I''ll go crazy if I have two."

    Samuel paused for a moment and said calmly, "Well, no daughter any more. To have such a family is

    good enough for me now. You will suffer a lot if we have another child. It''s much better to spend some

    time with you than to exhaust myself taking care of the children."

    Nicole seemed contented with Samuel''s words.

    "You are not too bad, but I still want to have a child if I can. You were not with them when Lucas and

    Zoe were still in my womb. If ourst baby was still alive, I was almost four months pregnant now."

    Nicole felt sad suddenly.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoe was a step behind and she asked, "Well, Mommy, where is the baby in your womb?"

    Nicole was reluctant to answer her careless daughter.

    Would there be anyone willing to marry her?

    Nicole was deeply skeptic.

    Though a look of sadness flipped through Samuel''s face, he made a quick response, "The baby inside

    Mommy returned to the heaven."

    "Why did it go back to the heaven?"

    Zoe blinked her big eyes and asked doubtfully.

    "Because all the babies are angels in the heaven. God brings them to their parents. You and your

    brother are our angels. Mommy suffered a lot when carrying you, and the baby went back to the

    heaven because something came up."

    Hearing Samuel''s exnation, Zoe nodded in confusion and said, "Will the babye back?"

    "This is a secret."

    "Secret. Alright."

    Zoe nodded again and no longer dwelled on this question.

    Samuel took the opportunity to say, "Zoe, Mommy lost a baby. Shouldn''t you gofort Mommy?"

    "Can I give Mommy a loving hug?"

    "Of course."

    Zoe jumped down from the chair and reached out to Nicole with her legs cocked.

    "Mommy, I''ll give you a hug."

    Nicole''s heart instantly softened.

    She picked up Zoe in her arms and said gently, "Mommy''s heart hurts. Zoe wanted Mommy marrying

    someone else."

    "But Mommy is going to marry me to someone else, too."

    Zoe immediately retorted.

    Nicole sighed, "I''m joking."

    "I''m joking, too. Mommy, let''s notpete for Daddy, okay? We should love each other."

    "Definitely."

    Nicole nodded hurriedly.

    Zoe added, "Daddy has been with you all day, so can Daddy sleep with me tonight?"

    Nicole''s mouth twitched again.

    She shouldn''t be nice to Zoe. Give this little girl an inch and she''ll take a mile.

    Before Nicole was about to say no, Samuel said with a smile, "Alright, Daddy will sleep with you at

    night."

    "Hooray! Daddy, you are the best! Awesome!"

    Zoe gave Nicole a quick kiss on the face and jumped down to the ground. She couldn''t wait to sit

    beside her Daddy.

    "Daddy, I want to eat the chicken wings."

    "No problem."

    Samuel gently handed a coke chicken wing to Zoe.

    Nicole was depressed.

    How could they treat her like this?

    Nicole had a hard time waiting her husband toe home. She would have thought that Samuel could

    spend more time with her now, but he ended up being stuck with his daughter.

    "Darling, I''m injured. Shouldn''t you sleep with me?"

    Nicole fixed her miserable gaze on Samuel.

    Samuel said with a smile, "Well, it is because you are injured that I can''t sleep with you. You need a

    good rest. Starting from today, I will sleep with Zoe until the wound on your back heals."

    Nicole was immediately bummed.

 Chapter 1023 I Dont Want to Interfere with Him

    Chapter 1023 I Don''t Want to Interfere with Him

    Samuel felt like he was on pins and needles in Nicole''s mncholy eyes. But thinking of the operation

    he just had, he had to do so.

    Zoe was satisfied with this meal. After she finished, she asked Samuel to tell her a story.

    But what happened to Zoe scared her very much. Although Nicole was a little depressed, she let

    Samuel be with her daughter.

    When Ashley came to change Nicole''s wound dressing, Nicole still wore an unhappy face.

    "Who messed with you? Why are you so depressed?"

    "Who else can be? My rival."

    Nicole shook her head.

    "What rival?"

    Ashley was a little confused.

    "Who is it? Who took a fancy to Samuel? Wasn''t he in the police station before? How could he flirt with

    other women? Is it a policewoman?"

    Hearing Ashley''s guess, Nicoleughed out.

    "No, it''s Zoe. Because people often say daughter is her father''s lover in previous life. She always let

    Samuel to stay with her. And Samuel said just now that he would sleep with his little princess before

    the wounds on my body started to form scabs. I don''t expect her to take my husband''s attention away.

    How about your twins? "

    Nicole asked for advice.

    Ashley frowned and said, "You mean Yasmeen and Jasmine? Yasmeen is boyish, she won''t be around

    Steven if Jasmine was not there. Jasmine is a quiet girl, and she only asks for her daddy asionally.

    But I wish Steven would take care of our daughters and don''t bother me."

    "Why do I sense a bit jealousy?"

    Nicole teased Ashley.

    "Screw you. You are jealous of your daughter. Samuel only had an operation this morning, so he needs

    to be ascetic for at least half a month. Don''tin about him. There''s no need to have sex every

    day, right?

    Nicole was surprised.

    "What operation?"

    Ashley was confused.

    "You don''t know?"

    "What should I know? Tell me, what operation?"

    Nicole was about to sit up, but Ashley pressed her down.

    "Don''t move. I''m changing the dressing. Don''t worry, it''s just a vasectomy. I came to Gabrielle for taking

    over an operation this morning. And I saw him let ir do an operation for him, so I asked. I really don''t

    know you have no idea about this. But didn''t Samuel tell you this?"

    Nicole waspletely dumbfounded.

    She recalled that when she said she would have another child for Samuel in the future, his expression

    did not change much.

    She didn''t feel anything wrong from his behaviors.

    A vasectomy?

    Was he nning to never have children again?

    No wonder he was afraid that she would be tired with too much children.

    But a warm feeling rushed through her heart.

    "Did he say why he did this operation?"

    Ashley watched as Nicole smiling. Ashley said with some contempt, "You clearly know why he did this

    operation. And you still ask me?"

    "I know, but I just like to hear people say it. That makes me feel so moved."

    Nicole said with a smile.

    "Are you nuts?"

    Ashley teased at Nicole, and then said, "Actually, Samuel''s choice is correct. You can''t get pregnant in

    a short time. You didn''t recover well and got pregnant identallyst time. You had no choice. But

    you lost it in the end. Your health condition has suffered a lot. If you get pregnant again, it will really be

    life-threatening. Samuel also knows this. So, he knows vasectomy is the most direct and effective

    method."

    "But he will regret for the rest of his life. He was not by my side when I was pregnant. He didn''t see the

    children growing up. I thought I could make it up to him."

    This was Nicole''s sincere words.

    Ashley said in disagreement, "Back then, he didn''t figure out who was his be-loved, and did not

    properly handle the rtionship between you and Riley, which made you suffer so much. He caused

    his own regrets. And you even bear so much for him. Why should you make up for his regrets? There

    are so many regretful things in one''s life, how can you make up them all? Do you think you''re Santa

    us? Samuel doesn''t care about this anymore, can you just let it go?"

    Nicole sighed, "How could he not be regretful? He just made a choice between making up the regret

    and me."

    "Alright, I know that Samuel loves you more than he loves himself, can you stop showing off in front of

    me? Aren''t you afraid that I won''t treat you anymore?"

    Nicoleughed at Ashley''s words.

    "Steven is nice, too."

    "Maybe. Luckily, he is good to the children and me. Otherwise, I would have left him before."

    Ashley said arrogantly. But there was a trace of tenderness in her face.

    Nicole giggled. Every time she thought of what Samuel had done for her, she couldn''t stop smiling.

    But he dared to hide this from her.

    She would not let him off easily.

    Nicole could almost imagine that scene andughed.

    "Enough, do you think I''m invisible?"

    Ashley felt that Nicole was too easy to be satisfied.

    She probably wouldn''t be able to do that.

    Nicole loved Samuel with all her heart. No matter how much she endured, no matter what kind of

    difficulties she encountered, as long as Samuel loved her, she would go on without hesitation.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Ashley really admired her courage.

    Nicole looked tender, but her persistence in love was really admirable. Fortunately, Samuel did not let

    her down.

    Ashley thought and quickly changed Nicole''s dressing. She whispered, "I heard Steven and ir say

    something on the phone. I don''t know what Samuel''s final choice is. I told you in advance so that you

    can prepare yourself if his decision is not as you think."

    "What is it? So mysterious?"

    Nicole said to Ashley.

    Ashley was not a gossip person, nor was she a messenger. It was definitely something rted to her

    since Ashley said so.

    Nicole became a little nervous.

    Ashley said, "I heard that Samuel still has a military rank. Mr. Emory seemed to ask him when he would

    return to the military area for reinstatement. Also, Jacob wasn''t in a vegetative state. Instead, he took

    advantage of this ident to go to Major''s group to search evidence. It was said that Major was

    involved with some senior executives of the Military Ministry, and Jacob came for the list. This was also

    the task given to Samuel and Jacob by their senior officers. Samuel went to the military headquarters in

    the early hours of the morning. Maybe they''ll be reinstated soon. If he returns to the military area,

    Nicole, what will you do? What about you and the children? "

    Nicole was astonished.

    She didn''t know about these things.

    But she didn''t med Samuel.

    They would sign a confidentiality agreement, and it was forbidden for them to tell anyone before the

    mission ended, including their own rtives. Nicole did not dwell on this.

    But she was afraid that if Samuel went back, then they would have much less time staying together.

    And Jacob!

    He was actually faking it!

    Now, she didn''t know if Olivia knew about it. If she knew, it would be another round of chaos.

    Nicole felt like her head was aching.

    "Does Olivia know?"

    "Nicole, you missed the point. I''m talking about what will happen to you after Samuel returns. What are

    you worrying about Olivia for? You still need to care about her love affair?"

    Ashley felt that Nicole''s focus was not the same asmon people.

    Nicole smiled and said, "When I married Samuel, I didn''t know he was a military officer. He is nurtured

    by the country, and it is reasonable that he goes back. I can''t stop him and let him stay. I can only enjoy

    the days when he is still with me. Besides, I think Samuel has his own considerations and choices. I

    don''t want to interfere with him."

    Ashley was shocked, and she felt even more admiration for Nicole.

    "You''re really suitable to be a military wife. Alright, I won''t say more. It will be best if you can ept his

    decision. By the way, Emory wants to get us together tomorrow. We''ll talk about thatter."

    As Ashley finished, she began to pack her things.

    Nicole nodded and thought of ir.

    "Do you know Emory''s wife, ir?"

    "Yes, what''s wrong?"

    Ashley looked at Nicole doubtfully.

    "I heard ir call Emory uncle. What''s going on?" Nicole asked after a long time of hesitation.

    Ashley suddenlyughed.

    "You can ask her tomorrow. I promise you will be surprised. Alright, I''ll go. Remember, be careful

    recently. If you have any heavy work, hand it over to Samuel. And no sex!"

    Ashley didn''t say it loudly, but Nicole still blushed.

    "Stop talking. Just leave."

    Ashley smiled and left.

    Nicole put on her shoes and went downstairs. She saw Samuelfort Zoe to a nap.

    Zoe''s hand was rounded Samuel''s neck, and leaned on Samuel. Samuel was very patient, he patted

    Zoe gently, singing nursery rhymes softly.

    This was the first time Nicole heard Samuel sing.

    Surprisingly, it was quite pleasant to listen to, and his voice was as mellow and charming as a cello.

    She was mesmerized.

    Samuel put the sleeping Zoe into her room. He turned around and saw Nicole standing at the stairs,

    with smiling eyes.

    He immediately became alert.

    He was too familiar about this kind of smile. But he had just finished the operation, so he couldn''t do

    that.

    What should he do?

 Chapter 1024 Being a Shrew Is Tiring Work

    Chapter 1024 Being a Shrew Is Tiring Work

    Samuel hurriedly said, "Well, I''ll go to the hospital to see Jacob."

    After saying that, he turned around and left, but Nicole stopped him.

    "You don''t like me now, do you?"

    Samuel felt nervous after hearing what Nicole said.

    He replied instantly, "How can that be? I love you the most!"

    "Then why did you run after seeing me?"

    Nicole walked downstairs gracefully.

    Samuel unconsciously stepped back.

    "Did I? I just want to visit Jacob."

    "Jacob is with Olivia. It''s good for them to stay with each other. What are you going to do there? "

    As Nicole spoke, she got close to Samuel.

    Soon, Samuel backed away to the doorframe. Nicole grabbed his cor with one hand and touched his

    chest seductively with another.

    His mouth suddenly went dry.

    "Nicole, listen to me. I need to talk to Jacob ..."

    "Now he is in a vegetative state. What can he do for you?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel doubtfully.

    Only then did Samuel realize that he had slipped out.

    What should he do?

    Would he confess or not?

    He was confused.

    Nicole felt a bit annoyed.

    ''Samuel, good for you.''

    ''You even gave up your opportunity to confess.''

    ''Such a brave man.''

    Nicole''s hand went to his chest and kept moving down.

    "Darling, is there any beautiful policewomen in the police station who like you these days?"

    "How can that be?"

    Samuel felt flushed. His heart rate was elevated and his mouth was dry.

    Damn it.

    In the past, Nicole wouldn''t seduce him. He just had a surgery today. What she did now really confused

    him.

    Could it be that he didn''t satisfy herst night?

    It shouldn''t be!

    Samuel did not dare to get away from her touch, he had to bear it.

    "Nicole, Zoe fell asleep. We..."

    "You mean we should go upstairs?"

    Nicole looked at him invitingly.

    Samuel was astonished.

    "No, I mean we can do something more meaningful."

    As he spoke, he grabbed Nicole''s hand and pulled her aside.

    Nicole was immediately unhappy.

    "Samuel, what do you mean? Did you cheat on me?"

    "No, I didn''t!"

    Samuel had his reasons for the concealment.

    "If so, why did you refuse me? Samuel, if you don''t give me a reasonable answer, I''m not done with

    you."

    Nicole looked like a shrew with her hands on her hips, as if she was going to fight with Samuel.

    Had to admit, although Nicole was different from how she used to be, she was still attractive.

    Samuel might agree in the past, but now, he was unable to do what she hoped to do.

    "Honey, instead of being tough, I think you''re more charming when you behave elegantly."

    Samuel kept trying to think what he could say so Nicole would not be angry.

    Nicole immediately put down her arms and looked at him coldly, "Samuel, if I find that you''re hiding

    something from me ..."

    Nicole gnashed her teeth when she spoke.

    Samuel was afraid to hear it.

    ''Is itte to confess now?''

    Samuel pondered for a moment and said, "I will tell you."

    "Go ahead."

    Nicole got up and sat on the sofa. She drank hot water to moisten her throat.

    Being a shrew is tiring work.

    It''s too hard!

    While Nicole was drinking water, Samuel hurriedly said, "Jacob is actually healthy and he''s pretending

    to be sick. I''ll exin it to youter."

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    ''Did he think that I wanted to know about Jacob?''

    ''I didn''t care about Jacob at all.''

    Obviously, Samuel had not figured out what Nicole really wanted to know.

    Nicole stood up suddenly. Samuel was startled by her.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I won''t listen anymore. Samuel, don''t regret it!"

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and went upstairs.

    Samuel was baffled.

    Did he say something wrong?

    Didn''t she ask him to confess?

    Was it wrong to do so?

    He found it getting harder and harder to guess what Nicole thought.

    Nicole didn''t care what Samuel thought.

    She thought he was so bad.

    When was he going to tell her that he had had a vasectomy?

    Even Ashley knew about it, but she, as his wife, did not know. She had given him a chance to confess,

    but he still kept it from her.

    She would never spoke to him again.

    Nicole turned on herputer and saw much news about Reba on Inte.

    Nicole thought that cyberbullying was too terrifying.

    She could only wait for Daisy to find some strong evidence to reverse the situation.

    She asked about other matters of thepany. Apart from Reba''s matter, the others went on

    smoothly.

    Michael left a message for Nicole. Since he knew she was injured, he asked her to rest as much as

    possible and also thanked her for the personnel support. What''s more, he wanted her to persuade

    Olivia to return to work as soon as possible. After all, the entire team was waiting for her new album.

    Nicole naturally agreed.

    She thought if Olivia knew that Jacob had lied to her, she would be angry with Jacob.

    Nicole began to worry.

    She should go to the hospital now.

    Nicole changed her clothes and put on a light makeup and went out of the bedroom.

    "Where are you going?"

    Samuel seldom saw Nicole going out with a makeup, so he got stunned.

    "None of your business! I''m going out on a date!"

    Nicole proudly raised her head and walked out.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    What?

    On a date?

    With whom?

    Was there a rival of him at the Seapolis City?

    Samuel hurriedly chased after her and then came back because he remembered that Zoe was sleeping

    at home.

    "Wendy, look after Miss Zoe."

    "Yes, Mr. Samuel."

    After that, Samuel went out again but Nicole was long gone.

    Nicole didn''t care if Samuel was worried or not.

    She felt happy if he was jealous.

    She was still mad with him.

    Nicole drove to the hospital.

    Before she reached Jacob''s ward, Nicole heard Olivia''s voice.

    "Jacob, how dare you! How can you lie to me! Now, I''m going to help you be a vegetable, or I''ll

    take your surname!"

    Jacob said teasingly, "You said you wanted to take my surname, so that means you agree to marry me,

    right? I will take it seriously."

    "You bastard. Stop teasing me. Stay right there!"

    Olivia shouted angrily.

    But Jacob smiled and said, "I''m not stupid. If I stop, you will beat me hard. Then how can I have a

    chance to marry you? So, how could I allow that to happen?"

    "Jacob! You bastard!"

    When Olivia finished, she then sat on her haunches and cried.

    Jacob was surprised to see her crying.

    Because Olivia was usually strong and she seldom cried, Jacob felt hurt every time she cried.

    "Don''t cry! Come and beat me if you want."

    Jacob said as he walked over.

    "Olivia, stop crying."

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Get away! I don''t want to like you anymore! Get away now!"

    Olivia punched and kicked Jacob.

    Jacob endured it and held Olivia tightly. He said roguishly, "No, I will never leave you alone. Olivia, can

    you stop crying? Sorry, I''m wrong. It''s fine if you want to hit me. I can bear it since I''m your boyfriend."

    "Get out! You are not my boyfriend anymore! You have hurt my feelings many times. I felt so sad when

    I knew you were a vegetable, but it turned out to be your lie. When you were in the bed, I have to pay

    for your medical bills and take care of you. You''re alright, so why did you suspend your business? Did

    my misery make you happy? How could you! I am beautiful and I can definitely find myself another

    man. "

    "No, you can''t make it."

    "Jacob!"

    Olivia was furious.

    He didn''t look eager to make an apology. Could she forgive him?

    No!

    Never!

    Olivia angrily took a bite on Jacob''s shoulder.

    She bit him so hard.

    Jacob felt hurt but he stood still. He owed Olivia a lot, so he dared not and should not move.

    Still, Olivia was mad. She pushed Jacob away.

    "I''m going back to City B and I''ll be a singer soon there. I don''t have to be with you. There are

    other plenty of rich and powerful men in the world."

    Olivia was going to leave.

    Jacob seized her around the waist and threw her onto the bed. He said angrily, "You''re talking

    nonsense. Find a rich and powerful man? Do you really think I''m dead?"

    "Since you''re a vegetable now, what can you do for me?"

    Olivia began to hit him again.

    However, Jacob grabbed at her leg with one hand and lied on top of her.

    "You want me toe back there?"

    "Wait and see. I''m going to teach you a lesson."

    Not to be outdone, Olivia responded quickly. But then she stopped speaking because Jacob kissed her

    full on the mouth.

    ...

    Olivia struggled. Not long after, a sound came from the room.

    Nicole sighed and wondered if she should walk inside.

    ''It would be wise not to enter.''

    She gently closed the door of the ward and hung a "Do not disturb" sign on it before leaving the

    hospital.

    Suddenly, she was so envious of Olivia and Jacob.

    But Samuel...

    Nicole was really depressed that she couldn''t be as strong as Olivia.

    She came to the underground parking lot and nned to go shopping first and then went home. After

    all, Samuel had just returned, she should cherish the time with him. Otherwise, if he decided to go

    back, she could not see him easily.

    Nicole thought as she walked towards the car.

    But as soon as she got to the car, her face changed.

 Chapter 1025 Shes Not Nice

    Chapter 1025 She''s Not Nice

    Her car was damaged by someone!

    "Excuse me, are you the owner of this car?"

    A cute girl stood in front of Nicole embarrassedly and she looked depressed.

    "Yes."

    Nicole thought the girl was about eighteen years old. She was so young.

    She sighed involuntarily.

    "What happened?"

    The front of Nicole''s car was so damaged. She was confused about why her car got hit severely even

    in the parking lot.

    The girl said with a guilty conscience, "I just got my driving license, so I''m not good at driving now. I

    kept hitting your car while reversing."

    "In the same position? How did you get your driving license?"

    Nicole thought she shouldn''t have gone out.

    Early today, she wanted to visit Jacob and Olivia in the hospital, but she failed to enter the ward for fear

    of interrupting them making out. Now, when she was going to supermarket, her car was damaged by a

    girl. What an unlucky day!

    Nicole looked angry, so the girl immediately said, "I''m responsible for it and I will pay for the repair! But

    I don''t have enough money right now. Can I pay you in installments?"

    Judging from the girl''s clothes, Nicole knew she was not wealthy so she relented.

    "Never mind. You don''t have to pay. By the way, it''s safer to take a taxi than driving by yourself."

    She offered a kind suggestion.

    However, the girl shook her head and said, "No, your car is damaged by me. I know that the car is very

    expensive and it''s hard for me topensate, but I have responsibility for my mistake. My name is

    Fernanda Cater. This is my phone number. You can send me the billter and I will pay you every

    month."

    Fernanda insisted.

    Nicole looked at her again.

    Fernanda had clear and transparent eyes. People would purify their souls when looking at her eyes.

    She was not very gorgeous, but her finely carved features made her look nice.

    Nicole began to like Fernanda.

    "Hello, my name is Nicole Bush."

    "You are Nicole Bush? Is the surname the same as ''Bush'' of the Bush Group?"

    Fernanda stared at her fixedly.

    "Yes, I am. You know me?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Nicole had never seen her before!

    If she had, she would never forget. However, it was obvious that Fernanda knew her.

    Fernanda hurriedly shook her head and handed over a card.

    "Remember to call me. I have to go. See youter."

    After finishing, she ran away from the parking lot.

    There was a phone number written on the card with good handwriting. Nicole believed that she was an

    innocent girl, but she didn''t know what that look was about just now?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out.

    Perhaps Fernanda did not want to give herpensation, she just took the opportunity to escape.

    Nicole guessed randomly, but she didn''t take it seriously.

    Although the car was expensive and it would take a long time to repair, it was alright for her and

    Samuel.

    Nicole soon put the matter behind her.

    She called a taxi on Inte and directly went back to the Green''s.

    Since her car was damaged, she did not continue to go shopping.

    When she came back, Samuel was not home, while Zoe was drawing on the sofa.

    Nicole walked over and frowned.

    Children''s paintings fully showed their inner world. In the past, Zoe''s paintings were full of vigor and

    hope, but today, her paintings turned to be dark and gloomy.

    Nicole felt bitter.

    Samuel was dealing with Jaylen''s matter. After her scandal being exposed, she could never be a

    teacher. And it was said that her lovers'' wives came to curse and hit her. What''s more, she was thrown

    naked in the street.

    However, Nicole believed that these were not enough.

    She deserved these punishments, but she did not apologize for what she had done to Zoe.

    She must apologize to Zoe!

    Zoe was an outgoing girl, but now she changed because of Jaylen. Nicole thought she had to do

    something for her daughter.

    Then she called Alison.

    Alison had been staying in the Shaw''s since Samuel returned. She was stunned to receive Nicole''s

    phone call.

    "Mrs. Green?"

    "Come and pick me up. Find out where Jaylen lives now. I''m going to meet her."

    "Alright."

    Alison hung up the phone and quickly searched.

    It was very easy to find out Jaylen''s address, because her personal information was leaked online.

    After Alison got the address, she drove to the Green''s.

    Nicole looked at Zoe and whispered, "Darling, let''s go out, okay?"

    "I don''t want to."

    Zoe showed little interest.

    In the past, when Zoe was lying on the hospital bed, she wanted eagerly to go out and y like other

    children. However, now she refused to do so. Nicole felt so sad about it.

    "Zoe, people make mistakes, both adults and children. People must confess their faults. I want to take

    you to meet Jaylen and she will apologize to you, okay?"

    Zoe was a bit surprised.

    "Will she?"

    She asked carefully.

    "Of course. Adults must apologize if they do wrong."

    Nicole touched Zoe''s head and smiled gently.

    "But she''s not nice."

    Obviously, Zoe was still afraid of her.

    "It''s fine. I assure you Jaylen won''t hurt you anymore."

    Nicole hated Jaylen but she still wore a smile.

    She''d better apologize to Zoe, otherwise...

    Nicole suddenly put on a serious face.

    Zoe was thinking what Nicole said.

    Nicole did not rush her.

    After a while, Zoe finally agreed.

    "Alright, I''ll go with you. Mommy, you will protect me, right?"

    "Of course."

    Nicole picked up Zoe and went out.

    After they got in the car, Alison whispered, "Mrs. Green, shall we go straight over now?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded.

    Zoe leaned against Nicole and yed games quietly.

    In the past, Zoe was very talkative, but now she was quiet. Nicole was sad to see the change.

    "You go in and talk to her first. Do you know what I mean?"

    "Yes."

    Alison was smart. She knew that Nicole cared about Zoe very much.

    Zoe must have been frightened.

    Jaylen deserved it for hurting such a kid.

    The car quickly arrived at the destination.

    The door was stained by paint and some leaves and eggs. There was a terrible smell.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    She didn''t want Zoe to go inside.

    "We will stay at the coffee shop over there and wait."

    Nicole carried Zoe out of the car.

    However, Zoe stopped at KFC.

    "Mommy, I don''t want coffee. I want KFC."

    Zoe looked at her earnestly, and Nicole could never refuse.

    "You can''t eat too much."

    "OK!"

    Zoe looked happy.

    Nicole rubbed her head lovingly and said, "Let''s go. I''ll send a message to Alisonter and tell her

    where we are."

    "Mommy, I love you."

    Zoe said happily.

    Nicole shook her head, her eyes full of affection.

    "You only love me when your daddy is not around you, right?"

    "No, I always love you, mommy."

    As long as Zoe was served delicious food, she would say something sweet to please Nicole.

    "You clever little girl."

    She walked Zoe to KFC.

    "Hello, would you like to order?"

    Nicole was stunned to hear a familiar voice.

    Suddenly, she looked up and found Fernanda was also surprised.

    "Nicole?"

    Nicole suddenly wanted tough.

    What a coincidence!

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "May I order now?"

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    Fernanda quickly regained her senses.

    "Oh, sure."

    Then she handed the menu to Nicole.

    Nicole showed it to Zoe.

    "You can''t order too much."

    "Can I order Family barrels? Mommy, please!"

    Zoe begged pitifully.

    Her blinked eyes softened Nicole''s heart.

    Fernanda was stunned to hear Zoe''s address to Nicole. "Are you married?" She asked subconsciously.

    "Of course. If not, how can I get a child? Are you kidding me?"

    Nicole thought that Fernanda was kind of cute.

    Hearing that, Fernanda blushed with embarrassment,

    Only then did Zoe notice that the two seemed to know each other.

    "If you know my mommy, can you give us a discount or some benefits? One more drumstick is

    enough." Zoe said to Fernanda.

    Zoe''s words amused Nicole.

    When did she learn to bargain?

    No.

    Actually, she was asking for a freebie!

    It seemed that Zoe could always manage to eat more.

    She shook her head and said, "Family barrels are enough. You still want one more drumstick. You are

    so greedy!"

    "But I just want a drumstick. I''m not greedy."

    Zoe argued seriously.

    Fernanda smiled.

    "You''re so cute. No problem. You can have one more drumstick."

    Just as she was speaking, Fernanda was called by someone.

 Chapter 1026 Threatened by a Child

    Chapter 1026 Threatened by a Child

    "Fernanda, it''s for you."

    "Okay, I''ming."

    Fernanda looked at Nicole and said, "I''m sorry, Ms. Nicole, I have to go pick up the phone. I''ll have the

    meal delivered as soon as possible."

    "Alright."

    "Don''t forget my chicken drumsticks."

    Zoe reminded seriously.

    Nicoleughed.

    "You little glutton."

    "Joseph told me that food is the first necessity of the people. So, I don''t feel ashamed that I like eat."

    Zoe said seriously.

    Then, Nicole did not say anything.

    The meal quickly came up, and there was indeed an extra drumstick in it.

    Nicole feels that Fernanda is really a promise-keeping person.

    This was not her shop. She was just a shop assistant. Nicole was afraid that she had bought this extra

    chicken drumstick out of her own pocket.

    And Nicole decided to return the money to herter.

    It wasn''t easy for a little girl to work. She couldn''t let Fernanda buy this.

    Thinking of this, Alison brought Jaylen here.

    Jaylen was no longer as arrogant as before. Now, she was concealing herself like a mummy. But she

    still looked around with fear and finally came up to Nicole.

    Nicole had no good impression of her, but for Zoe''s sake, she still endured it.

    "Mrs. Green, I''m sorry. It''s my fault that I didn''t recognize you. Please forgive me. You see, I''m in a

    terrible situation now. No matter what I did before, could you please spare me?"

    Jaylen was about to kneel as soon as she saw Nicole, but she was stopped by Alison.

    She still wanted to kneel down with all her strength, but Alison kept her up with only one foot.

    Nicole nced around, and she found someone was taking photo secretly.

    She sneered.

    It seemed that Jaylen still hadn''t learned her lesson. But it didn''t matter. Nicole wasn''t in a hurry.

    "You seem to have said to the wrong person. Jaylen, I don''t know what you did to my daughter. But my

    daughter told me something. I don''t know if these are real. So, could you tell us clearly what you did to

    my daughter in front of us and apologize to her. Then, I won''t hold you ountable."

    Nicole said calmly.

    Zoe stopped eating when Jaylen came. Although she did not move, nor did she show a frightened

    expression, she sat there so quietly made Nicole feel heartache. How she wished she could kill Jaylen.

    Jaylen was also a smart person, so she instantly understood what Nicole meant.

    She hurriedly knelt down for Zoe. This time, Alison did not stop her.

    Jaylen actually knelt down, and her kneecap hurt so much. But she could only endure it.

    "Miss Zoe, I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have stopped you from eating. I shouldn''t have let you get up in the

    middle of the night to paint. I shouldn''t have scolded you. It''s all my fault. I''m out of my mind to do such

    cruel things to a child like you. I am sorry. Please forgive me."

    Every time Jaylen spoke out one thing, Nicole holds her hand tighter. In the end, her fingernails broke

    her palm, but she didn''t feel the pain at all.

    This woman was so vicious!

    How dared she to let Zoe paint in the middle of the night, and didn''t give her food.

    No wonder Ashley said that Zoecked sleep.

    Was her heart a stone?

    How could she do that?

    Nicole stared at Jaylen as if piercing her.

    Zoe frowned and looked at Nicole, as if asked for help.

    Nicole tried her best to suppress her anger and said to Zoe as calmly as possible, "Zoe, follow your

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    heart. Whether you decide to forgive her or not, I''ll be fine."

    Hearing this, Jaylen immediately grabbed Zoe''s leg, but Zoe trembled imperceptibly.

    "Don''t touch her!"

    Alison patted at Jaylen''s hands hard.

    Jaylen let go of her hands and cried, "Miss Zoe, it''s all my fault. Please forgive me. Think about it, I''ve

    also taught you a lot of painting techniques, right? Yes, I''m a little harsh on you, but my motives are

    good. I''m doing so for your good."

    Nicole had let Jaylen to apologize today. But she didn''t expect Jaylen was so shameless to turn the

    truths upside down.

    Nicole stood up angrily, but she heard Zoe speak.

    "I know your intentions. After all, strict teachers make good disciples. So, I can understand your

    intentions, but I still won''t ept your apology."

    Jaylen and Nicole were both shocked.

    No one expected Zoe to say so, especially Nicole.

    Zoe gave her the impression that she was always a foodie, a very happy one. As long as she had food,

    everything would be fine. She was adorable, making people think that she was very cute and innocent.

    And even Nicole missed one thing.

    That was, Zoe was Samuel''s daughter.

    Lucas was surprisingly clever. How could Zoe be a mediocrity?

    Seeing her daughter pretending to be calm and unhurried, Nicole felt Zoe was like her dad.

    Tears welled up in Nicole''s eyes.

    This was her daughter.

    How adorable she was.

    Jaylen was surprised that a four-year-old child could actually say such a clear and logical sentence. But

    what did she say?

    She didn''t ept her apology?

    How dare Zoe to refuse her apology!

    Jaylen''s expression changed rapidly.

    Zoe took a sip of the drink and said, "Not everyone will be forgiven for their mistakes. Ms. Jaylen, I

    can''t sleep at night now, you know? How can you remedy the harm you''ve done to me through a simple

    apology?"

    "Then, what do you want?"

    Jaylen frowned. She started to be impatient.

    Zoe took out her phone and said inly, "I have recorded what you just said. I will let the police talk to

    you!"

    "No! You can''t do this!"

    Jaylen wanted to snatch the phone from Zoe, but Alison was faster than her and kicked at her knees

    fiercely.

    She could only kneel down again. This time, her kneecap was about to crack, and she couldn''t endure

    it and cried out in pain.

    However, Zoe did not care about this.

    She put away her phone and hugged the bucket with both hands. She blinked cutely at Nicole and

    said, "Mommy, can we go now? I want to go home."

    "Yes, we can."

    Only then did Nicole react.

    She had intended to seek justice for her daughter, but she did not expect her daughter to act on her

    own before she did anything.

    Was that Zoe really her daughter?

    Nicole was a little suspicious.

    At this time, Zoe had already jumped down from the chair with the bucket in her arms. She walked in

    front of Nicole and said, "Mommy, I don''t have any hands to hold yours. Will you take me into the car?"

    "Okay."

    That was right.

    This was the Zoe, who was a little dorky and adorable.

    Nicole hurriedly picked up Zoe and said to Alison, "Deal with the follow-up-works."

    "Alright, Mrs. Green. I''ll be back soon."

    Alison looked at Jaylen.

    Seeing that they were leaving, Jaylen became anxious.

    "Mrs. Green, you said that as long as I apologize, you would let me go."

    "Yes, I won''t hold you ountable. But I don''t know if the police will let you go. With what you''ve done,

    you should havemitted the crime of abusing and hurting children, right?"

    After saying that, Nicole left.

    She couldn''t let her daughter get influenced.

    Zoe was so powerful just now.

    She couldn''t ept that the calm girl just now was her daughter.

    "Mommy, do you want a chicken nugget?"

    Zoe raised her head and asked. But she held the chicken nugget in her hand tightly, as if she did not

    want to give it.

    That was right!

    This kind of Zoe was her daughter.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "No, thank you. You can have it."

    "Thank you, Mommy."

    Zoe smiled at once.

    Nicole carried her into the car. Seeing that Zoe was eating happily, Nicole was quite satisfied. However,

    Zoe''s calm andposed behaviors still left a deep impression on Nicole''s mind.

    When Alison returned, Zoe had already finished eating the whole Family bucket and even burped.

    "Ms. Alison, you''re too slow."

    Alison was a little depressed at Zoe''s words.

    "Okay, I will be faster next time."

    "Okay, let''s go home. I miss Daddy."

    Zoe was thinking about Samuel when she was full.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Zoe, could you not stay with my husband all the time, okay?"

    "I''ll think about it, but it depends on Mommy''s behaviors."

    Zoe tilted her head and naughtily said to Nicole.

    Nicole was shocked.

    "What? Am I threatened by a child?"

    Zoe giggled.

    She finally smiled again.

    Seeing her daughterughing so happily, Nicole finally relieved.

    When they returned home, Samuel had just arrived. Seeing they back together, he was a little

    surprised.

    "Where did you go?"

    "It''s a secret."

    Nicole gave Zoe to Samuel and said in a huff, "Here, your beloved little princess."

    With that, she entered the house.

    Samuel looked at Zoe confusedly and asked, "Did you make Mommy angry?"

    "No, I just said I miss Daddy."

    Zoe rounded her hands around Samuel''s neck and leaned on him.

    "Daddy, I really, really miss you."

    Samuel was so touched.

    "Daddy misses you too. But don''t talk to Mommy like this anymore, okay?"

    "Why?"

    "Because Mommy will be jealous."

    Zoe was somewhat unhappy.

    "But I will be jealous too. Daddy, don''t you even consider my feelings?"

    Samuel thought that Zoe was too cute. He smiled and said, "Zoe is a very nice and cute little princess.

    In the future, you will definitely meet a Prince Charming who loves you as much as Daddy. At that time,

    I''m afraid that you won''t stay by my side even I ask."

    "No. I will love you all my life."

    Zoe hugged Samuel''s neck and acted like a spoiled child.

    Samuel dotingly carried her through the door, and only saw Nicole hurrying out. He stopped.

    "Where are you going again?"

 Chapter 1027 Too Much Control Is Hateful

    Chapter 1027 Too Much Control Is Hateful

    "I have to go out for a while."

    Nicole left in a hurry.

    Samuel hurriedly left Zoe to Alison, quickly stopped Nicole and said, "Where are you going? I can give

    you a ride."

    Nicole paused for a moment and said, "Aren''t you busy?"

    "I''m not busy for now. Ernesto is dealing with thepany''s affairs. My most important duty is to stay

    with you and our child."

    Then, Samuel held Nicole''s hand and walked out.

    Zoe knew that she was left by Daddy again, so she pouted.

    "Ms. Lake, I also want to find a boyfriend! My dad leaves me alone again!"

    Alison''s pursed her lips with embarrassment.

    ''Are kids so precocious now?''

    ''She is only four years old and she wants a boyfriend?''

    ''I am already twenty-five and don''t have a boyfriend. Isn''t that too bad?''

    Alison felt upset.

    Nicole did not know her daughter''s lofty ideal at all. After being taken into the car by Samuel, she said,

    "You don''t even ask me where I am going?"

    "You''ll tell me where to go after getting in the car, won''t you?"

    Samuel started the car.

    Well, this man knows her well.

    Nicole whispered, "Go to KFC near the northern suburbs."

    Samuel did not ask Nicole why she went there and headed for there.

    He drove carefully at a moderate speed. It didn''t take a long time to arrive at the KFC.

    Fernanda''s face still had tears. She kept looking at the time and looked around, being very anxious.

    Nicole directly pulled down the window.

    "Get on!"

    Fernanda was slightly stunned.

    She had just crashed Nicole''s cartely and she didn''t expect that Nicole got another car.

    Fernanda knew that Nicole was from a wealthy family.

    Fernanda became upset and felt a little bit inferior and annoyed.

    After getting on the car, Fernanda nced at Samuel, but did not see Samuel''s face clearly because

    she was sitting behind him. However, just by looking at his manner, she felt that Samuel must be a big

    shot.

    "How''s Tim?"

    Nicole did not know what Fernanda was thinking and directly said to her.

    Although Nicole did not know how Fernanda was rted to Tim, it was indeed Fernanda who called

    just now, saying that Tim had a car ident and asking Nicole if she wanted to go there together.

    Nicole immediately rushed over.

    When Samuel heard about Tim''s name, he was slightly stunned.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Tim Louis?"

    He subconsciously asked with attractive voice.

    "Don''t talk for now."

    Nicole directly interrupted Samuel.

    Seeing that Nicole was so nervous about Tim, Fernanda held her small hands tightly.

    ''Is it right to let Nicole go?''

    ''But, if I do not have enough money to pay the medical fee and Tim is seriously injured, Tim will be in

    danger.''

    Thinking of this, Fernanda bit her lower lip and said, "I don''t know. When I got the call, I thought it was

    a scam call and didn''t answer. But the doctor just called me with Tim''s phone and said that he was in a

    critical condition and asked me to hurry to the hospital. Ms. Nicole, I''m a little scared. I don''t have any

    money with me. Can I borrow you some money to pay Tim''s medical fees?"

    Samuel suddenly frowned.

    "Tim doesn''t have enough money for hospitalization?"

    Really?

    Tim went abroad for treatment. Did he run out of his money?

    Fernanda hurriedly shook her head and said, "No, he has money, but he is in a critical situation now. I

    have to pay for him in advance."

    "You don''t need to borrow it. I''ll pay for Tim. Which hospital?"

    "Yokohama Hospital."

    Fernanda thought as if it was Nicole''s duty to take care of Tim after hearing it, and Fernanda felt even

    more depressed.

    In the end, she was still no match for Nicole.

    No wonder Tim was still obsessed with her even if Nicole was married.

    Fernanda bit her lower lip and lowered her head. Her eyes were turning red.

    Nicole did not notice her expression and quickly headed to Yokohama Hospital with Samuel.

    "Samuel, Nicole? Why are you here?"

    Ashley looked at them in surprise.

    Nicole was also surprised for a moment.

    "You work here?"

    "Do I need to work? The director called me and said that the operation on a patient having a car

    ident was tricky. Coincidentally, I was in the Seapolis City, so I was asked to take the operation."

    Ashley''s words immediately reminded Nicole of Tim.

    "What''s the patient''s name? Is it Tim?"

    "It seems so."

    Then Nicole grabbed her hand and said, "Please save him."

    "What''s going on? Who is Tim? You care about him so much! Samuel, are you sure you don''t mind?"

    "Tim is Nicole''s cousin," Samuel said with a faint smile.

    When Fernanda heard "cousin", she suddenly raised her head and looked at Nicole with surprise.

    Cousin?

    How could that be?

    Only then did Fernanda realize that although Nicole was worried, the feeling was not love.

    She suddenly became delighted.

    Cousin!

    Yes!

    Tim was Nicole''s cousin!

    Did that mean she still had a chance?

    Fernanda smiled.

    Nicole anxiously grabbed Ashley''s hand and said, "I don''t know his condition, but it must be very

    serious because they asked you to have the operation. You have to..."

    "Alright, I''ll do my best, OK?"

    Ashley patted Nicole''s shoulder and walked in.

    Samuel nced at Fernanda.

    He noticed Fernanda''s expression.

    ''Seems like Tim is going to have love affair.''

    ''Then I don''t need to worry that Tim will steal Nicole''s heart.''

    Thinking of this, Samuel said to Fernanda, "I''ll ask someone to bring Tim''s bank card and you will know

    the password. You can withdraw the money and pay the fee."

    Fernanda and Nicole were stunned at the same time.

    "Samuel, what do you mean? I told you, I''ll pay for this."

    Nicole felt that Samuel was too petty.

    Tim was in danger, and they were cousins, so how could Samuel still not get along with Tim?

    But Samuel said indifferently, "Tim has enough money for the treatment. I also know the password of

    his bank card."

    "How did you know?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    However, Samuel did not want to say anything.

    "Don''t worry about it."

    Then he asked someone to bring Tim''s bank card and hand it over to Fernanda.

    "No, I can''t use Tim''s money without his permission."

    Fernanda directly refused.

    Samuel whispered, "Nicole and I are in a hurry to go here that we don''t bring any money. You can''t just

    watch Tim staying outside the operating room just because he can''t pay for the treatment, right? The

    doctor who went in just now was the Greatest Global Scalpel. People all over the world are queuing for

    her avability. Her operation is expensive and Nicole and I have a limit if we pay with phone, so if you

    don''t use his card, then the operation will... "

    "I''ll go immediately."

    Hearing that the operation might not be able to continue, Fernanda hurriedly ran away with Tim''s card.

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s smile and asked while holding her arms across her chest, "Samuel, what are

    you up to? You are a CEO. How could you have little money for the operation? Why did you fool

    Fernanda? Are you interested in her?"

    "What are you thinking? Can''t you see that Fernanda likes Tim? Stupid girl, I''m creating an opportunity

    for Tim in case he is single in this lifetime."

    Nicole was surprised by his words.

    "Fernanda likes Tim? How do you know?"

    "I notice Fernanda''s attention is always on Tim. When she looks at you, she feels especially inferior

    and depressed. You only worry about Tim and you surely won''t notice her."

    Samuel said with jealousy.

    Nicole was speechless.

    "He is my cousin."

    "I know he is your cousin. If he weren''t, I would have thrown him to the South Pacific. But don''t worry

    too much about the future. Now that someone is worrying about Tim, if you do too much, you will be

    hated."

    Samuel said and put his arm around Nicole''s waist.

    Nicole nodded. She understood, but she still needed to investigate Fernanda afterwards.

    Fernanda quickly withdrew the money and paid the fee. She rushed over with sweat.

    "Hasn''t Time out yet?"

    She was panting and staring at the operating room.

    Nicole saw anxiety and worries in her eyes.

    She suddenly became happy.

    Fernanda looked really nice. Tim might not deserve Fernanda.

    Nicole thought Fernanda was really a good girl.

    "Not yet, but don''t worry. Dr. Ashley is very experienced. It will be fine."

    "Okay."

    At this moment, Fernanda felt that she was useless. She could do nothing but waiting here.

    Unlike Nicole, she had many friends, money, and a high status, so she could help Tim at any time.

    Fernanda felt inferior again.

    "After hees out, I''ll leave if he''s fine."

    "Why are you leaving? Please stay and take care of him. Fernanda, you know I have a child to look

    after. Samuel is very busy at work and he doesn''t have time to take care of Tim. Tim needs to be

    hospitalized after the operation, right? The caregiver is not good enough, so could you please stay and

    take care of him?"

    Nicole grabbed Fernanda''s hands and said sincerely.

    Fernanda was ttered.

    "But, but..."

    "Alright, don''t worry, it''s decided. I''ll ask a leave for your job at KFC."

    Fernanda shook her head and said, "I just called to resign. I will stay and take good care of him."

    "Thank you then."

    Nicole smiled.

    Samuel also put on a smile after seeing Nicole''s face.

    Tim went abroad and brought back a girlfriend. Good!

    Although there might be some problems between Tim and Fernanda judging from Fernanda''s reaction,

    it didn''t matter. He would try his best to get Tim and Fernanda together. Then no one would chase after

    Nicole.

    Samuel was lost in his idea and he did not realize that Nicole was looking at him seriously.

 Chapter 1028 Who Are You to Me

    Chapter 1028 Who Are You to Me

    "Fernanda, Tim won''t be able toe out for the moment. How about buying us some water?"

    Nicole directly sent Fernanda out.

    "OK."

    Fernanda hurriedly nodded, but did not leave.

    "This is the money. Take it."

    Samuel took out a hundred from his pocket and handed it to Fernanda.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    After Fernanda left, Nicole whispered, "Why do I dislike this girl all of a sudden?"

    "Just because she''s waiting for money?"

    Nicole frowned much more.

    "I thought she was kind at first, but is it true that she doesn''t have enough money? A bottle of water is

    cheap. This afternoon she even bought Zoe a chicken drumstick, but just now it seemed that she

    couldn''t even pay for the water. Can I take advantage of her money? Tim was still under surgery, but

    she was thinking not to spend his money. I suddenly feel that she isn''t Tim''s cup of tea."

    Perhaps because of a woman''s intuition, Nicole felt that the rtionship between Fernanda and Tim

    was not like what Samuel said.

    At the very least, she was sure that Tim would not like Fernanda.

    However, Samuel said calmly, "Who cares? It''s good enough to have such a girl to serve him now.

    Otherwise, would you serve him?"

    "Samuel, what the hell were you thinking?"

    Nicole suddenly started to talk, which startled Samuel.

    "What can I do? I just want to see how far they can go."

    "I think we''d better not interfere in this matter. I don''t like them."

    Previously, Nicole didn''t know about their rtionship and thought that Fernanda was a pretty good girl.

    But now she felt confused that Fernanda called her after Tim was sent to hospital. What did that mean?

    It turned out that she didn''t have any money and wanted Nicole and Samuel to pay for it. If she really

    loved Tim, money wasn¡¯t a matter.

    However, Nicole felt ufortable about what Fernanda did.

    Samuel saw a girl running over anxiously before he started to talk.

    "May I ask is Tim under surgery inside?"

    The girl was very beautiful with an ostentatious air.

    Nicole nced at her. This girl was wearing limited-edition bags and clothes, a typicaldy of an

    eminent family.

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m her girlfriend, Evelyn Mason."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Evelyn''s words surprised Samuel and Nicole.

    "Tim''s girlfriend?"

    Nicole felt very confused.

    "That''s right? Who are you guys? Who are you to him?"

    Evelyn frowned and looked at Nicole with hostility.

    Samuel coughed and held Nicole in his arms.

    "This is my wife, Nicole."

    Only then did Evelyn realize that Samuel was also there.

    "Mr. Green, what a coincidence."

    "Yes, it''s quite a coincidence. I just met your father not long ago. I didn''t expect to see you now. Well, is

    Tim your boyfriend? When? Why didn''t I hear your father mention it?"

    Evelyn was shocked to hear that. Then she smiled and said, "I haven''t won his love yet. However, I will

    definitely not let go of the man that I have taken a fancy to. I am merely dering my ownership in

    advance."

    Nicole was shocked for a moment.

    Why would Evelyn pursue her lover like this?

    "Do you know each other?"

    Samuel hurriedly said to Nicole, "This is Mr. Mason''s daughter. The Mason''s family has been in

    maritime navigation industry for the past few years. They have their own maritime routes. As for some

    routes that others can''t take, they can still make it and promise safety. They''ve been thriving and are a

    maritime giant. Evelyn is the apple of Mr. Mason''s eye. If he knows that his daughter is chasing after a

    man, he will definitely be irritated."

    Samuel patiently exined the background of the Mason''s family to Nicole.

    But Evelyn said anxiously, "Mr. Green, you can''t tell my dad. If my dad knows, that man may be scared

    away before I get him. Please do me a favor for the sake of my lifelong happiness."

    Nicole suddenlyughed.

    Evelyn looked at her beautiful smile and said ostentatiously, "I know you. You are Nicole, right? The

    woman in Tim''s heart."

    "Watch your tongue. This is my wife."

    Samuel''s face clouded over.

    "I know that you love your wife, but I didn''t say anything else. I just mean that even if you were Tim''s

    lover, I am confident that I can turn you into his history. I will be responsible for Tim''s future life."

    Evelyn said confidently.

    "Well, I can''t wait to have a cousin like you."

    Nicole''s words surprised Evelyn.

    "What do you mean by cousin?"

    Samuelughed at Evelyn, "You didn''t even find out his background before you pursued him? How

    dare you threaten my wife? Did you know that Tim and my wife are cousins?"

    "What? It turns out that they are cousins. No wonder Tim can''t make it."

    Samuel felt a little unhappy about Evelyn''s words.

    "So what? My wife loves me."

    "I got it. Nobody''s robbing her from you."

    Evelyn waved her hand. After knowing Nicole''s identity, she immediately stepped forward and grabbed

    Nicole''s arm. She smiled and said, "Nicole, my dear cousin, how about doing me a favor?"

    Nicole put on a smile after hearing the title of "cousin."

    "What?"

    "Could you make a match between Tim and me?"

    "Aren''t you confident that you can get him?"

    Nicole gave a meaningful smile.

    Evelyn instantly replied: "I am confident, but if you can help me, it would be twice the gain with half the

    effort."

    "Aren''t you afraid that Tim falls in love with me again?"

    "That''s impossible! He has no time to think about you since I''m here. Impossible!"

    Evelyn raised her neck with a proud and confident air.

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "OK."

    "Then it''s decided. Don''t go back on your word. Come on. Make a pinky promise."

    Evelyn stretched out her little finger.

    Samuel felt that Evelyn was merely a child.

    Nicole felt interesting and did it as Evelyn said. Nicole felt much more rxed.

    At this time, Fernanda came back with water. She was surprised to see Evelyn here.

    "Miss Mason? Howe you are here?"

    Evelyn nced at her and said indifferently, "Need I report to you? What are you to me?"

    Nicole felt some tensions.

    "Fernanda, give me the water."

    Fernanda hurriedly gave the water to Nicole and took out the money from her pocket.

    "Ms. Nicole, this is the money left."

    "You asked money to buy just a bottle of water? Fernanda, you said that you work several jobs a day.

    Don''t you even have that money?"

    Evelyn''s mockery made Fernanda embarrassed.

    She bit her lower lip and said dully, "I haven''t got paid yet."

    "Fine. I get angry at your scrubby."

    Evelyn felt disgusted.

    Fernanda got a little angry with her hands clenching tightly. Then she sat down and did not speak

    anymore.

    The lights in the operating room went out.

    Evelyn rushed forward immediately.

    "Doctor, how''s he doing?"

    Ashley nced at Nicole, wondering who this girl was.

    Nicole smiled and said, "She imed to be Tim''s girlfriend, while we don''t know the truth. Is Tim OK?"

    "Are you still worried about my ability? Don''t worry. He''s just under anesthetic and he wille around

    in about an hour."

    Nicole felt slightly relieved at Ashley''s words.

    Evelyn also let out a sigh of relief.

    "You almost scared me to death."

    When the nurse sent Tim out, Fernanda hurriedly stepped forward to see how Tim was doing, but

    Evelyn pushed her and blocked her view of Tim.

    "I''ve arranged for a VIP ward. Just go there."

    Hearing that, Fernanda got a little angry. She said sullenly, "I havepleted the admission

    procedures for Tim. There will be a ward prepared."

    "Are you serious? Tim is the president of Louis Group. Howe you let him stay in a normal ward?

    Fernanda, what''s wrong with you? Isn''t it good to identify your own position?"

    Evelyn didn''t care how embarrassed Fernanda was. Then she directly took ce of the nurse and

    personally sent Tim into the VIP ward.

    Tears welled up in Fernanda''s eyes.

    Nicole couldn''t bear it somehow, but she was stopped by Samuel before she opened her mouth.

    Samuel shook his head at her, signaling her not to interfere.

    Nicole could only whisper, "Let''s go in and see Tim."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and walked into the ward.

    Fernanda followed them and went in.

    Seeing the luxury VIP ward, she felt a little ashamed for a moment.

    Maybe its cost per day was even higher than her monthly sry, wasn''t it?

    She was suddenly at a loss.

    After entering the room, the nurse told Evelyn some dos and don''ts and Evelyn could not help but take

    out a notebook to write them down.

    "Miss, is there anything else?"

    "No, for now."

    "Thank you."

    Evelyn was very polite to the nurse.

    She turned to look at Nicole and Samuel, and she said, "You can go back. I''ll stay to take care of him."

    Fernanda was immediately unhappy.

    "Can you take a good care of him? Can you do it? I''ve asked Fernanda to stay here. Just leave her

    here to look after Tim. You are the apple of your rich father. You don''t know how to do it."

    Nicole felt that it wasn''t appropriate to drive Fernanda away since she had quit her job for Tim.

    However, Fernanda felt that both Nicole and Evelyn looked down on her as a servant.

    Then she said angrily, "Since Miss Mason is here, I will just leave."

    Fernanda ran out of the ward immediately without Nicole''s reply.

    "Drama queen!"

    Evelyn snorted and turned to take care of Tim.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes as he watched Fernanda leave.

 Chapter 1029 Take Her Away

    Chapter 1029 Take Her Away

    Perhaps what Nicole said was correct. Fernanda really wasn''t a good match for Tim. Besides, she had

    a bad temper....

    Samuel couldn''t help but recall Fernanda''s attitude towards Nicole just now.

    "Ernesto, get someone to keep an eye on Fernanda. Don''t let her make waves."

    Samuel called Ernesto directly.

    Nicole was quite helpless. What did she get herself into?

    Samuel hung up, looked at Tim, and whispered, "Are you gonna wait here till he wakes up?"

    "I won''t leave until Tim wakes up. I''m so worried about him."

    Nicole knew what Samuel meant. She was not going to be the third wheel. But Tim did not wake up

    and no one knew what was going on between Fernanda and Evelyn. Nicole didn''t trust a stranger to

    take care of Tim.

    "I''ll buy you something to drink. The water is too cold."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel walked out.

    Nicole said to Evelyn, "I''m going to take a look at Tim''s medical record. You watch over him."

    "Okay."

    Evelyn nodded.

    Nicole went to Ashley.

    "What? Are you still worried?"

    "How badly is Tim hurt in the car ident?"

    "It''s not that serious. But it''s too difficult to deal with. That''s why I''m here. Don''t be scared the moment

    you see me. It really isn''t a big deal."

    Ashley knew how important Tim was to Nicole and told her about Tim''s condition at once.

    Only then did Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    "What''s going on between the two girls?"

    Ashley rarely gossiped, but she still wanted to know about Nicole.

    "I don''t know." Nicole said gloomily, "I won''t know until Tim wakes up."

    "Tim really gets lucky."

    Ashley smiled and shook her head.

    Nicole chatted with Ashley for a while and felt that she should go. Then Nicole walked out of Ashley''s

    temporary office.

    Samuel waited outside, holding the phone and working. Seeing Nicolee out, Samuel handed over

    the hot milk to her.

    "When did youe back?"

    Nicole asked.

    "I just came back not long ago."

    Samuel''s work was brought to a temporary close.

    Nicole touched the hot milk in her hand and found it cooled off a little bit. She knew that Samuel should

    have been waiting for a while, but he never said that.

    "You know I''m inside. Why don''t you go in?"

    "I wanted to give you some space to chat with Dr. Ashley. And I took care of my business."

    Samuel said lovingly.

    Nicole drank the hot milk and asked, "Can''t Ernesto handle it?"

    "There are things he still needs to work on."

    "Didn''t Jacob wake up? Is he not going back to thepany?"

    Samuel paused and then said, "I don''t want Jacob to go back."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was confused.

    Samuel put his hand into his pocket and whispered, "Jacob is able to takeplete charge himself

    after these years. He wastes his talent in his present job. There''s lots of room outside and Jacob

    should go create his career. Besides, I hope that he will return to the military region."

    "What about you? Will you go?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel and asked him this for the first time.

    Samuel was slightly stunned, then smiled, and said, "Did you know about it?"

    "How would I know if you don''t tell me?"

    Nicole act like a spoiled child.

    Seeing that Nicole was angry, Samuel hurriedly said, "I am different from Jacob. I''m married and have

    children. Why should I go back? If I go back, I will miss you and can''t go all out on the mission. So it''s

    better to leave the opportunity to others instead and I stay here with you and our children."

    "Okay."

    Nicole smiled.

    It was good that Samuel was not going back.

    Nicole wasn''t anxious anymore but felt unutterably rxed.

    "Don''t interfere in Jacob''s affairs. Let him make his own decisions. Some people are talented but not

    always ambitious. Are you sure that Jacob doesn''t like to lead a quiet and peaceful life with Olivia?"

    Nicole''s suggestion was sound and sobering.

    Samuel nodded and said, "Even if Jacob doesn''t return to the military region, I don''t want him to work

    for me anymore. Jacob has a lot of his own properties, which are not merged while he pretends to be

    my special aid. But in fact, he has made plenty of fortunes. If Olivia really wants to develop in the

    entertainment industry, Jacob will probably set up his own business. After all, without power and

    influence, it''s impossible for Jacob to protect Olivia. He shouldwork on his own."

    Seeing that Samuel was very thoughtful for Jacob, Nicole said, envious, "Darling, you are so good to

    Jacob. I''m a little jealous."

    "Am I unkind to you? You ungrateful brat."

    Samuel reached out and scratched her nose lovingly.

    Nicole stuck her tongue out and said, "I''m just jealous anyway."

    "Then what do you think I should do for you?"

    Samuel shook his head helplessly. Sometimes, Nicole was really like a child.

    However, she would rather be a child all her life, so she would be much happier.

    "Why don''t you find something fun for me tonight?"

    Nicole blinked her big eyes and looked at Samuel expectantly.

    Samuel was helpless.

    "Let''s do something else. I have a video conference tonight."

    "Just leave it to Ernesto. Aren''t you going to delegate to him? Let him experience more. Or don''t you

    like me anymore, honey?"

    Nicole extended her finger towards Samuel''s chest. Samuel was stunned and hurried to hold her hand.

    "Come on, this is a hospital."

    "What''s wrong with me flirting with my husband?"

    Nicole looked so fearless but Samuel was helpless.

    Was it toote for Samuel to confess?

    "Well, aren''t we going to see if Tim is awake? Hurry up."

    Cold sweat oozed from Samuel''s forehead.

    Samuel would definitely like Nicole making a pass at him. But now it was different and Samuel was

    distressed.

    However, Nicole said calmly, "Don''t worry. Tim isn''t going anywhere. It''s our rtionship that matters."

    Samuel was really going to cry.

    "Honey, I, my...."

    "How long are you going to hide it from me?"

    Nicole''s face darkened. Her voice wasn''t loud, but the smile on her face disappeared. Instead, Nicole

    looked sulky.

    Samuel froze and then understood that Nicole knew everything. He couldn''t help but pull a wry face.

    "I just don''t want you to worry."

    "Bullshit, do you really look like that? Did I give you a chance? Your body is mine, understand? Did you

    ask for my permission? Did you talk to me about the operation? Samuel, you''re as bold as to do it

    without asking my opinion, aren''t you?"

    Nicole angrily stretched out her finger and fiercely poked Samuel''s chest.

    Samuel loved Nicole being fierce, but this was a hospital. Come on. Could she offer him a face-saving

    way out of this?

    "Honey, you can punish me as you want at home. Let''s talk about this back home, okay?"

    "No need. There''s really not much left to tell. Since you like to do that kind of surgery without telling me,

    you go live alone."

    Nicole pushed Samuel away and left.

    Nicole was pissed off.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Samuel didn''t confess even when Nicole gave him the chance. So she didn''t bother to talk to him.

    Nicole thought angrily, striding swiftly.

    Samuel was depressed.

    How did Samuel know that Nicole asked him to confess it this morning?

    Samuel was also slow in reacting. The rtionship between Ashley and Nicole was not always a

    secret.

    "Nicole, honey, slow down."

    Samuel followed behind, frowning.

    Nicole was pissed off by Samuel.

    What should he do?

    When Nicole was angry, Samuel would sleep with her and it would be fine. But now even sleeping with

    her was a dream.

    Samuel suddenly felt frustrated as if he shot himself in the foot.

    Nicole smiled.

    Nicole felt so good.

    However, she wouldn''t let Samuel know that she deliberately mentioned this.

    Nicole walked into Tim''s ward, smiling. Before she could enter, she heard Tim''s deep voice.

    "Evelyn, what''s wrong with you, Miss Mason? Hurry up and leave."

    "I''m not leaving. I have to take care of you. What if you have no one take care of you?"

    Evelyn said haughtily.

    "I''ll find a special nurse."

    "How can you do that? Do you want your body to be seen by another woman?"

    "You''re also a woman, okay?"

    Tim was speechless.

    "That''s different. I''m your future wife. It''s quite natural for me."

    Tim was speechless by Evelyn who was somehow confident.

    "I told you I''m not going to get married. Can you stop wasting time on me?"

    "No! I''ll stay with you for the rest of my life. You saw my body. Who will I marry but you?"

    What Evelyn said was too surprising. Nicole and Samuel outside froze.

    What was going on?

    Tim was somewhat embarrassed.

    "I told you it was an ident."

    "I don''t care. Anyway, you saw my body. Other than my mother, no one else has seen my body. You

    have to be responsible for me."

    Evelyn said relentlessly.

    Tim felt terrible.

    "I have a headache."

    "I''ll go find a doctor for you."

    Evelyn was about to ring for the nurse when Tim grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t appear in front of

    me and I won''t have a headache anymore."

    "Oh, you touch me again. But you said you don''t have a thing for me."

    Evelyn blushed and Tim let go right away.

    "Heavens! Hurry up and take her away!"

    Tim always felt that he was a devil, but now that he met Evelyn, he realized that he was too naive.

    Evelyn smiled happily.

    "God is too busy to care about temporal affairs. So you should just be with me."

    With that, Evelyn looked down and kissed Tim.

    Tim was shocked and then growled.

    "Evelyn, you take advantage of me again! I''ve been felt up."

    "Shout louder so that everyone can hear you. And no one will steal you from me then."

    Tim waspletely silent.

    Tim wanted to pass out.

 Chapter 1030 I Cant Afford It

    Chapter 1030 I Can''t Afford It

    "Evelyn, I beg you to leave me alone."

    Tim was bitter.

    He was sick.

    "I don''t speak. You rest."

    Hearing Evelyn''s words, Tim was annoyed.

    "Can you stay away from me for a while?"

    "No, Nicole told me to stay here and take care of you."

    Evelyn directly used Nicole as her excuse.

    "Who?"

    "Nicole. Isn''t she your cousin? That''s what she said."

    Evelyn used Nicole as her excuse shamelessly. Tim really shut up.

    If Evelyn knew it worked, she should have said so from the beginning.

    Nicole heard that Evelyn took advantage of Tim and couldn''t stand it anymore.

    She pushed the door open and walked in.

    "Evelyn, I...."

    "You''re back. What did the doctor say? Tim won''t be paralyzed, right?"

    Evelyn immediately interrupted Nicole.

    Evelyn was kidding.

    If Tim knew that Evelyn used Nicole as her excuse, would he still be nice to Evelyn?

    Evelyn asked as she blinked at Nicole, who was stunned.

    Nicole looked up and met Tim''s eyes which were not spirited but still quite gentle.

    "Why are you here?"

    "What a mess you''ve had. Who will sign the paper consenting to have the operation if I''m not here?"

    Nicole red at Tim and whispered, "Don''t talk so heartlessly to Evelyn."

    When Evelyn saw Nicole speaking, she immediately ran to Tim and said, "Look, I said that Nicole

    asked me toe."

    Evelyn was so smug.

    Hearing what Nicole said, Tim couldn''t argue with that.

    Tim coughed and said, "I''m fine. It''s just a little car ident. I''ll recover after a few days."

    "It''s the Greatest Global Scalpel who operated on you. It''s not just a little car ident. Tim, I beg you.

    Cut it out. New Year''s Day ising. No one would stop you if you wanted to go abroad. But you came

    back just like this. Do you think we can celebrate the New Year at ease?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Tim was embarrassed.

    "I didn''t mean to worry you."

    "Then find a woman and live out the rest of your days in peace. Stay in Seapolis City and don''t mess

    around. I haven''t seen you for a while and you took two women home in session. You''re such a

    yboy."

    Tim was confused after hearing Nicole''s words.

    "What two women? I don''t know what you mean."

    "Fernanda. It was she who called me and said you were hospitalized."

    Tim narrowed his eyes and thought for a while, but he did not remember who Fernanda was.

    Evelyn said indifferently, "It''s the college student that you sponsored. I don''t know what you have in

    mind. Does a college student still need financial aid? She has plenty of time to work part-time to

    support herself, right?"

    Being reminded by Evelyn, Tim recalled Fernanda.

    "I''m not familiar with her."

    "But Fernanda has your phone number. Besides, when you were in a car ident, she was the first to

    receive the call. Tim, can you be sober?"

    Nicole could tell from Tim''s expression that Tim was really unfamiliar with Fernanda.

    But if so, what Fernanda did woulde under review.

    Tim was not an idiot and would think of this.

    Evelyn rarely interrupted. When Tim was chatting with Nicole, Evelyn peeled an apple and handed it to

    him.

    "Here you are. Eat an apple. It''s very nutritious."

    Tim frowned.

    "Give it to Nicole. I don''t like apples."

    Evelyn looked at Tim and said, "Nicole has Mr. Green to take care of her. You don''t need to worry.

    Besides, you are sick. Hurry up and eat. Shall I feed you?"

    Tim shivered, then grabbed the apple, and took a fierce bite, as if the apple was Evelyn.

    Nicoleughed at once.

    Tim met his match.

    Evelyn took out an orange from a fruit basket and handed it to Nicole saying with a smile, "It''s better for

    women to take vitamins."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole politely received it.

    Nicole remembered that when she left the ward, there was nothing here. But in a while, there was a

    vase with a bunch of flowers in it. Beside was a basket of fresh fruit, almost all of which was Tim''s

    favorite.

    Besides, there was a small bowl of porridge. It was hard to tell what kind of porridge it was, but it

    looked quite good.

    "Are these the takeout you ordered?"

    Nicole asked.

    Evelyn hurriedly said, "How dirty the takeout is. I asked my cook to make it. Knowing that Tim was in a

    car ident, I had my cook to prepare it. I just get an apple for his stomach. Because I heard that Tim

    just finished his meal before the operation and I was afraid that he would have an upset stomach after

    that."

    Nicole did not say anything else and gave Tim a meaningful look.

    Tim was like a child who did something wrong and quickly avoided Nicole''s gaze.

    There must be something going on between Tim and Evelyn.

    So Nicole won''t be the third wheel here.

    Nicole smiled and said, "My grandfather said that it''s almost New Year''s Day and asked you to go

    home to have dinner. But I don''t you can go back to eat dinner."

    Tim was surprised.

    Tim never thought that Edwin would invite him back for New Year''s Eve dinner.

    After all, Martha wasn''t Edwin''s biological daughter.

    Nicole seemed to see what Tim was thinking and whispered, "Grandpa said Ms. Martha has been

    calling him dad for a few years. They are family, waiting for you toe back."

    With that, Nicole patted Tim on the shoulder and said to Evelyn, "I''m sorry to trouble you."

    "No trouble at all. That''s what I should do."

    Evelyn gave Nicole a grateful look.

    Nicole smiled and got up before leaving.

    When Nicole came out, Samuel came back from smoking a cigarette. Seeing her leave, Samuel was

    joyful.

    Samuel thought that Nicole would stay there for a while.

    Nicole sniffed.

    "Do you smoke again?"

    "Yes."

    "Smoke less. If you don''t want me to remarry with my children when you die young, you''d better give

    up smoking."

    Nicole put it sharply.

    Samuel rubbed his nose and said, "I''ll try my best."

    Normally, when Samuel said this, it meant that he agreed.

    Nicole did not dwell on this anymore.

    "Let''s go. Come with me to buy some clothes."

    Nicole wanted to go shopping, which surprised Samuel.

    "Are you up for that today?"

    "Aren''t we going to meet Emory and the others tomorrow? I haven''t bought clothes for a long time.

    Let''s go and take a look."

    Nicole was actually nervous.

    Nicole got married for eight years and her children had grown up. But she had never seen Samuel''s

    friends. Now that she was finally going to meet them, she was extremely nervous.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel could tell Nicole was nervous. He reached out to entwine his fingers with hers and said softly,

    "Are you nervous?"

    "No."

    Nicole didn''t admit it.

    A smile touched Samuel''s lips.

    "It is an ordinary gathering. It''s my fault. I should have introduced you to each other long ago."

    Nicole held Samuel''s arm and whispered, "Samuel, how did you be friends? You don''t look like

    any of them."

    Samuel was lost in thoughts. It had been a long time ago.

    He whispered, "We are all soldiers,rades-in-arms, Damon and Pythias.

    Nicole rarely listened to Samuel talk about his past in the army. Because it was confidential, she didn''t

    know whether she should ask or not. So she never asked.

    Now that Nicole heard Samuel talk about this, she couldn''t help feeling that he was heavy-hearted.

    "Samuel, are you very close?"

    "It can even be said that we can sacrifice our lives for each other."

    Nicole did not understand that kind of friendship Samuel talked about.

    Perhaps only the military would understand such feelings, and Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little

    envious.

    "I really envy your feelings."

    "There''s no need to be jealous. I can also sacrifice my life for you. It will never change until death."

    Hearing Samuel''s words of love, Nicole''s face flushed.

    "You better stay alive and love me."

    With that, Nicole felt she was so mushy.

    "Okay."

    Samuel and Nicole walked out of the hospital together.

    After getting on the car, Samuel did not start the car at once. Instead, he whispered, "You know what?

    We are all in the same ss. It''s fate to be assigned from the rookie group to the same ss. There

    were eight men in our ss, but only four of us are left."

    "What about the other four?"

    Hearing Nicole''s question, Samuel looked sad.

    "They sacrificed. We watched them die in front of us. They were talking andughing with us, but soon

    they turned into cold bodies. Perhaps many people can''t understand the meaning of war and

    protection, but there is not always peace everywhere. Wares every day and idents can happen

    at any time. I only hope that I can stay with you and our children for the rest of my life. Some minor

    regrets are not as important as you."

    Nicole was heavy-hearted.

    She held Samuel''s hand tightly and said, "We will always be together."

    "Someone told me that an ordinary woman would have run away long ago when she met the Greens.

    Only you who are stupid would be with me through the hardships until now. I cherish you very much,

    Nicole. I really cherish you very much. I won''t be able to afford a little ident that happens to you for

    the rest of my life."

    Nicole felt very relieved but she did not forget what Samuel said just now.

    "You said I''m an idiot, didn''t you?"

    Hearing that, Samuel froze instantly.

    Shouldn''t a woman be moved deeply when she listened to the words of love? Why Nicole''s were

    focuses different from others?

 Chapter 1031 I Like the Difference in Height Between You and Me

    Chapter 1031 I Like the Difference in Height Between You and Me

    Samuel regretted it for a moment.

    Wasn''t he betraying ir?

    He coughed and said, "Can we ignore these details?"

    "Well, OK. After all, your sweet talk just now satisfies me."

    Nicole said generously.

    Samuel secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    When the car started, Samuel said, "I said it from the bottom of my heart. It''s not just sweet talk."

    "I see."

    Nicole thought Samuel was so cute.

    She couldn''t help but smile.

    "By the way, will Lucase back tomorrow?"

    Although Nicole had seen Lucas in the military area, she still wanted to know if he woulde back.

    Because she wanted to buy Lucas a suit.

    Lucas grew fast after returning home. His clothes no longer fit him. Although Lucas looked good in

    military uniform, she still wanted to buy some clothes for him. After all, she didn''t have much time to do

    that.

    Samuel said lightly, "I''m not sure if Lucas is avable. I''ll ask Emoryter."

    "Will the childrene tomorrow?"

    "Maybe."

    Samuel did not know much about it.

    Since it was just a fraternal gathering, Samuel didn''t take it very seriously. But obviously, Nicole had

    considered it more carefully andprehensively.

    Did it mean that Nicole was actually very nervous and concerned about it?

    Samuel felt somewhat guilty.

    "Don''t worry. You needn''t feel stressed. You have known them. Apart from Emory and ire, they are

    all very easy to get along with."

    "OK."

    Nicole nodded. Although she was still nervous, what else could she say after hearing Samuel''s words?

    They directly headed to the VIP area in the mall.

    Basically, there were only newly arrived limited edition clothes.

    Nicole first picked out casual clothes for Samuel. She had to say that Samuel really had a good figure

    and looked good in all kinds of clothes.

    She looked at Samuel with twinkling eyes after he got dressed.

    "Darling, you''re so handsome."

    Hearing Nicole''s praise, Samuel smiled like a child.

    "It''s because you have a good taste."

    "Of course."

    Nicole raised her head happily, only to find that a few female shop assistants were enchanted by

    Samuel. She could not help but cough and say, "I''ll take it."

    The clerk hurriedly said, "Ma''am, aren''t you going to buy some more for your husband? Look at how

    handsome he looks...."

    "My husband''s clothes are all custom-made. I won''t buy too much today. Wrap them up."

    Nicole absolutely wouldn''t let Samuel try on clothes in the mall anymore.

    It was simply too ostentatious.

    The clerk felt pity, but still went to wrap it up for Samuel.

    Nicole picked a suit for Lucas. She found a ck suit which would suit Joseph well. But he was not

    here.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Samuel hugged Nicole from behind around the waist. Nicole could feel a familiar aura encircling her.

    Nicole said regretfully, "I don''t know if Joseph coulde back. I think this suit is quite suitable for

    him."

    "Buy it then. He will wear it sooner orter."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was very sad for Joseph, so he didn''t say anything else.

    Nicole nodded and had the clerk wrap it together with Lucas''.

    She suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, Joseph said your neuralgia can be treated."

    "What? You have called him?"

    "A video talk. He said that there was an ancient book in the ancestral hall of the Harper Town. But we

    didn''t find itst time."

    Nicole felt extremely sad at the fact that Samuel still suffered from neuralgia.

    She always wanted to cure him.

    Samuel said indifferently, "We may not be able to find it, but someone else will. Let''s wait and see."

    "What do you mean? If your neuralgia is not cured, I would be worried all the time. Let''s take another

    try, OK?"

    "Alright. You can do whatever you want."

    Samuel was afraid that Nicole would be worried, so he could only promise her. But he didn''t have much

    hope of finding it.

    Even ir said that there was nothing he could do, so he did not struggle anymore. Fortunately, he

    was not busy with work in the past few days, so he did not feel the pain.

    Seeing that he agreed, Nicole smiled and wrapped up the clothes.

    After calcting the price, the clerk looked at Samuel and said, "Sir, it''s 183,600 in total. Credit card?"

    Samuel looked directly at Nicole and said, "Nicole, pay the bill."

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    Although Samuel gave her the card, he still had money in his pocket. It was impossible that a CEO

    would have no money when he went out, right? So Nicole was somewhat confused.

    The clerk''s expression suddenly changed.

    Such a handsome man actually lived off a woman!

    Sure enough, there was no perfect man in the world.

    Seeing a trace of mockery in the clerk''s eyes, Nicole immediately understood.

    Was her husband devaluing himself to disillusion the clerks?

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel very pleased.

    She took out Samuel''s centurion card from her purse.

    "Swipe the card."

    When the clerk saw the card in Nicole''s hand, she immediately became very respectful.

    "Darling, you look so cool when you pay the bill."

    Samuel was afraid that he didn''t do enough to look like a gigolo, so she immediately said, "I like a rich

    person like you."

    The clerk''s lips twitched.

    Nicole almost couldn''t hold back herughter.

    She hurriedly took the card and said to Samuel, "Take the bag and go buy clothes for me."

    "Alright."

    Samuel walked out of the men''s shop with Nicole.

    As soon as they came out, Nicole couldn''t help but double up withughter.

    "Samuel, aren''t you afraid of being recognized? The CEO of the Eternal Group is actually a gigolo?"

    "I don''t care. If they have the ability, they should go find a good wife like you."

    Samuel said differently.

    Nicole was pleased by Samuel''s ttery.

    "Don''t you think I will forgive you for having a vasectomy without telling me?"

    Samuel''s eyes instantly darkened.

    Why did she still remember that?

    "Honey, can we move on?"

    "I don''t know. It depends on my mood. Let''s go, Sam!"

    Nicole''s words almost made Samuel fall.

    She was really spoiled by Samuel, but Samuel felt good to pamper her.

    Samuel smiled slightly as he followed Nicole.

    Nicole directly swiped her card and bought the clothes she chose.

    It was soon at dusk.

    Nicole was tired and her feet hurt.

    Samuel looked at the high heels on her feet and said, "Wait for a second."

    Not long after, he went back with a pair of ts.

    Nicole was speechless.

    "Samuel, no one will wear skirts and ts together. And they are old cloth shoes. How rustic!"

    Samuel did not feel the slightest bit of dislike from Nicole and directly knelt down on one knee.

    "To dressfortably is the most important. Lift your foot."

    He looked calm, but his eyes were filled with concern.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    No matter how reluctant Nicole was, she had no choice but to lift her foot.

    Samuel ced her foot on his thigh and rubbed it gently. Nicole immediately felt much better.

    "Don''t wear high heels if not necessary. Don''t you suffer?"

    Samuel said and put on the shoes for Nicole.

    Nicole said somewhat gloomily, "Didn''t I do this to match your? You are so tall!"

    "Do you think you can be as tall as me with a pair of high heels? What are you thinking about? You

    don''t need to do this. I just like the difference in height between you and me."

    "Samuel, do you mean I''m short?"

    Nicole thought he really couldn''t speak something good.

    Before Samuel could get up, Nicole directly jumped onto his back.

    "I want you to carry me."

    Samuel smiled indulgently and had the bags sent home. Then, he carried Nicole on his back.

    Actually, Nicole was not heavy.

    Samuel could still remember when they just got married, he lifted Nicole up. At that time, Nicole was

    much heavier than she was now. So through a woman''s weight, you could tell if they suffered or not.

    Samuel whispered to Nicole, "Let me carry you back?"

    It was quite a distance away from the Green''s, but Nicole hadn''t walked with Samuel for a long time.

    She nodded and said, "Bring me to the next intersection. Then I''ll walk with you. I want to try the shoes

    you bought me."

    "OK."

    Samuel smiled slightly.

    Actually, it was not far from the next intersection. Nicole thought they would arrive in a few minutes.

    She wanted to let Samuel carry her for longer, but she didn''t do it.

    After all, Samuel had an operation this morning, didn''t he?

    After Nicole came down, she sped her fingers together with Samuel''s. Looking at the streets and

    bright light, she suddenly felt very satisfied.

    "Samuel, I really want to walk with you like this until the end of my life."

    "You little fool. Then we will be worn out."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    This was probably how it felt to hold one''s hand and grow old with him.

    When they walked past a cake shop, Nicole stopped.

    "What? You want to have some cake?"

    Samuel followed her eyes and looked in.

    Women and children liked to eat such kind of food. Perhaps it was because sweet food made them

    happy?

    Samuel did not quite understand, but he would buy Nicole whatever she liked.

    "Why not go in and take a look?"

    Nicole suddenly said, "Samuel, your birthday ising up."

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    "So?"

    He looked at Nicole in confusion.

    What was special about celebrating a birthday? What was the point of reminding him? Could it be that

    Nicole wanted to buy him a birthday cake? But it was not his birthday today.

    Samuel was puzzled, but he noticed that Nicole''s expression had changed.

 Chapter 1032 Then How Pathetic I Am

    Chapter 1032 Then How Pathetic I Am

    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong again?"

    Samuel''s word made Nicole lose her temper all of a sudden.

    "No, I wasn''t going to buy it for you, let''s go."

    She tugged at Samuel, which made him puzzled.

    "Didn''t you want to have it?"

    "I''m having a diet."

    "You''re already terribly thin. What are you doing that for? But eating sweets at night is indeed bad for

    your health."

    Hearing this, Nicole really wanted to shut him up.

    "Let''s go to a supermarket."

    Seeing that there was a supermarket nearby, Nicole took Samuel there.

    Samuel still couldn''t figure out what Nicole meant at the entrance of the cake shop.

    "What were you doing at the cake shop just now?"

    Seeing that he was still confused, Nicole said with a sigh, "I was just reminding you that your birthday is

    birthday, but as your birthday drawing near, and I didn''t see you making any ns for it. "Samuel, can

    you take my word for it?"

    She got Samuel wrong.

    "Darling, how do you know that I''m not prepared? I''ve already prepared everything I need to."

    "Well? I didn''t tell you where to go. How did you prepare it? Besides, I think you didn''t tell me about it,

    right?"

    Nicole''s expression was actually telling Samuel that she totally forgot about their travel n for Country

    F.

    Samuel was upset and retold her the n to Country F.

    "I have got the pass card. Didn''t you say to check if Zayn''s mother is your aunt?"

    "Now I remember. But, I don''t want your birthday to be wasted on it. Samuel, I want to spend your

    birthday with you only."

    Nicole pouted, and she had some expectation for it.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Then let''s go abroad?"

    "Just us?"

    "If you say so."

    "No one else. Not even Zoe!"

    Nicole dered her position like a child.

    Samuel loved the way she looked now and said in a hurry, "Sure."

    "Don''t eat your words if your daughter cries."

    Nicole knew Samuel very well.

    Samuel said somewhat helplessly, "If I don''t tell her, she probably won''t remember my birthday."

    "It better be."

    They went to the supermarket as they were talking.

    There was a sales promotion in the supermarket today, so it was quite crowed.

    Nicole was really afraid that Samuel would be attracted by some elder women, so she pulled his arm to

    buy ingredients right away.

    Seeing that Nicole treated him like a child, Samuelughed.

    It felt great.

    Although it was noisy, there were all beautiful moments.

    Samuel was dragged along by Nicole to buy all sorts ofmodities. Finally, they queued up to pay

    the bill, and he was well-behaved and remained patient.

    After leaving the supermarket, Nicole wanted to visit some other stores, but she was already

    exhausted.

    I''m so tired!

    She really needed to charge herself up.

    Seeing that she was really tired, Samuel said gently, "I''ll carry you back."

    "Forget it, you still have something in your hand."

    "It''s fine. Come on up. Get up earlier for morning exercises with me tomorrow."

    Nicole was touched by the first half of Samuel''s words, but she stopped when she heard the second

    half.

    "Samuel, you''re so cruel."

    "For we could grow older together from now on, I think it is a great suggestion."

    Samuel still insisted on his words when seeing Nicole''s expression.

    Nicole really needed some exercises.

    "Great suggestion? I just want to wake upte."

    "But after the morning exercises."

    On this point, Samuel was really stubborn.

    Although Nicole was a little upset, she knew if she didn''t have any exercise, she might die young.

    "Alright, but please be gentle to me."

    "I''ll try my best."

    Samuel squatted down in front of Nicole.

    When thinking that she would have morning exercise tomorrow morning, she climbed onto Samuel''s

    back.

    Samuel''s back felt warm and wide, making her feel safe.

    It seemed that Nicole was tired from shopping or what, she fell asleep on Samuel''s back just like that.

    When Samuel heard her even breathing, he was slightly stunned. Then he smiled and returned to the

    Green''s.

    When Zoe saw that Samuel had returned, she suddenly pounced over and frowned slightly when she

    saw Nicole on his back.

    "She is such an adult. Why do you have to carry her?"

    Zoe said with dissatisfaction.

    Samuel said with a smile, "Even if she is in her seventies or eighties, she is still my wife. It is natural for

    husband to carry his wife."

    "Does every husband carry his wife?"

    "Of course."

    Samuel softly rubbed Zoe''s head and carried Nicole into the bedroom with a smile.

    He took off her shoes and found that the soles of Nicole''s feet were somewhat red and swollen. Then

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    he took off his coat and went to the bathroom to get a basin of hot water to wash her feet.

    Nicole woke up in a bad mood. Her feet pped, and the foot-washing water sshed all over Samuel.

    Samuel looked at her joyfully and said, "Stop messing around. Just sleep."

    "How can I sleep if you wash my feet like this?"

    Nicole muttered, as she was too sleepy to open her eyes.

    "Just sleep. If you don''t wash your feet, you''ll be extremely tired tomorrow morning."

    Samuel massaged her soles while washing her feet.

    Perhaps because she feltfortable, Nicole fell asleep once again.

    After Samuel finished washing her feet and wiped them clean, he got up and poured the foot-washing

    water. Then he saw Zoe standing at the door and looking at him.

    "What''s wrong? Kiddo, what''s the matter?"

    "Daddy, can a woman be spoiled like this after having a husband?"

    Zoe blinked her big eyes and asked curiously.

    "Of course."

    "Then I''ll go find a husbandter."

    Zoe''s words almost made Samuel chocked.

    "Stop talking nonsense! You are so young! You can''t find a husband until you grow up."

    "Well? Then how pathetic I am."

    Zoe turned around and walked out miserably.

    Samuel was even more depressed.

    What was she thinking about?

    He shook his head, poured the foot-washing water and took a shower.

    When he came out, he found that Nicole had kicked away the quilt. He looked up to see that the

    temperature of the air conditioner was a little high, so he turned it down and covered Nicole with quilt.

    After finishing all this, Samuel went downstairs.

    Wendy was already preparing the food, Samuel took the ingredients in, and here came Ernesto''s call.

    "Mr. Green, you told me to keep an eye on Fernanda. I found something."

    "Say it."

    "Fernanda hit Mrs. Green''s car in the parking lot before."

    Hearing Ernesto''s words, Samuel frowned slightly.

    He knew that Nicole''s car had been hit, but after hearing what Ernesto said, it was clear that there was

    something more about it.

    "What did you find?"

    "I checked the surveince cameras in the parking lot and found that Fernanda hit Mrs. Green''s car on

    purpose, it was not an ident as she said. I''ll send you the videoter," Ernesto whispered.

    "Okay."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    Ernesto continued, "And, I also found the repairman in the 4S shop where Mrs. Green''s car was

    repaired is Fernanda''s uncle."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes right away.

    Fernanda''s uncle actually happened to be working as a repairman in 4S shop?

    Since Fernanda crashed into Nicole''s car on purpose, she must have known the license te number

    of Nicole''s car, and the repairman of the 4S shop would know it for sure.

    If Nicole had been in the car at that time, it would have been more than just her car being crashed.

    Samuel got upset, and even the surrounding air seemed to drop to the freezing point.

    Wendy shivered somehow.

    Zoe also went back to her room to watch cartoons on herputer.

    Samuel was so scary at this time.

    However, Samuel did not realize it, but he felt furious.

    Fernanda was obviously targeting Nicole.

    An inconspicuous little girl was actually plotting against his woman in his eyes. She was really

    dauntless.

    It was such a shame to put her together with Tim.

    Samuel felt that he really made a wrong judgment.

    "Tell 4S store to dismiss Fernanda''s uncle. I don''t care about the reasons for it. Also, tell allpanies

    that Fernanda works for. If anyone dares to hire her again, I will shut them down."

    Samuel didn''t want to deal with Zoe before. After all, a little girl without any background was not worth

    his efforts, but if she was maliciously targeting Nicole, then it was no wonder she would be revenged.

    Ernesto knew that Samuel got furious, so he followed his instruction right away.

    After Samuel hung up the phone, he still looked rigorous and scary.

    He grabbed his coat and walked out the door.

    When Samuel arrived at the hospital, Evelyn was asking Tim to finish his meals.

    "Evelyn, I hurt my leg, not my hand. I can eat it myself."

    "Well, let me feed you. Hurry up and open your mouth."

    Evelyn did everything for him, and she even washed his pants, making Tim extremely embarrassed.

    Isn''t this Evelyn the eldest youngdy?

    She might have never washed her own clothes.

    And she actually washed his personal clothes!

    Tim felt that being with Evelyn was getting even more awkward.

    Luckily, Samuel came at this time.

    Tim had never been so happy when seeing Samuel.

    "Samuel, here you are."

    "Evelyn, please leave us alone. I have something to tell Tim."

    Samuel looked terrible.

    Evelyn knew what that meant. Seeing that Samuel really had something to tell Tim, she stood up.

    "I''m going out to buy some books. I''ll leave you two alone. Call me if you need anything."

    Tim didn''t say anything, which was considered as a yes.

    Evelyn walked out.

    When Samuel and Tim were left alone, Tim frowned and asked, "Why are you putting on that tough

    look? Did I do something wrong?"

    "What''s all about Fernanda? Tell me everything that happened between you two!"

    Samuel''s words made Tim a little angry.

    "Why?"

    "Because she is trying everything to assault Nicole, do you understand?"

    Hearing this, Tim''s expression changed dramatically.

 Chapter 1033 Wait and See

    Chapter 1033 Wait and See

    "What are you talking about? You said Fernanda wants to target Nicole? Are you sure?"

    Tim waspletely confused.

    He could not understand why Fernanda, as a college student, had to target Nicole, and how could she

    know Nicole?

    Samuel couldn''t help but frown because through Tim''s reaction, he realized that Tim also didn¡¯t know

    the reason, even the real Fernanda.

    "Do you remember Maia?"

    Tim looked annoyed when Samuel mentioned Maia suddenly after so long.

    Maia had been a pain in Tim''s heart. Although she was dead, Tim remained could not get over it.

    "Do you want to remind me to do not let Fernanda be the second Maia?"

    "OK, as long as you understand that. I don''t want to butt in, but I must tell you what Fernanda did to

    Nicole. If she won''t stop, she will face the consequences and don''t me me for ruthless."

    Then Samuel stood up and left.

    However, when Samuel was about to leave, Tim said, "I''m not familiar with Fernanda. You don''t have to

    tell me what will you do and I won''t do anything for people who are nothing to me."

    "Well, it will be best."

    After Samuel left, Tim frowned slightly.

    Tim thought that he just wanted to help Fernanda, who was struggling, and he didn''t expect that would

    trouble Nicole.

    Tim hurriedly called his assistant.

    "I wonder what had happened between Fernanda and Nicole, please send all the details to my phone."

    "OK, Mr. Tim."

    After hanging up the phone, Evelyn came back with some food for him.

    But he was meditating and didn''t notice her.

    "What''s wrong? Why Samuel came here?"

    Evelyn was putting flowers in the vase while she said.

    "It is sote, why are you changing flowers?"

    Tim thought that Evelyn was just causing trouble.

    Evelyn smiled, "Don''t you feel much better looking at such beautiful flowers?"

    "I don''t think so, and I''m allergic to pollen."

    "Don''t lie! Those flowers I put before have been here all day, so if you were, you would have been

    allergic. Not only you don''t want to say why Samuel came, but I don''t want to hear it either."

    Evelyn snorted to show her discontent and then pack up the other things.

    Tim looked at her and suddenly asked, "What do you think of Fernanda?"

    "Fernanda? That poor student?"

    Tim was ufortable with her mocking tone.

    "Can you stop emphasizing that she is poor? That is not her fault."

    "Poor is not a problem, but she used it as an excuse to deceive, so I look down on her."

    Tim understood something from her words.

    "Hold on, what do you mean by using her poverty as an excuse? Do you know something?"

    "Of course! Fernanda has hooked up with a couple of rich men to pay for her tuition. Only foolish men

    like you can be deceived by her pitiful appearance. I have seen lots of poor students can afford their

    tuition and daily needs by doing part-time jobs at night. Why can''t she do that? She just a college

    student with a few sses, so there is no need for her to get money from others. What''s more, her

    sugar daddies are not young, except you. You are young and charming, so you gave her hope!"

    Tim felt annoyed when heard what Evelyn said.

    "What do you mean I gave her hope? What kind of hope did I give her? If you don''t say it, I don''t know

    her at all."

    "Excuse me. You don''t know her. If so, then why was she the first person called by the doctor when you

    in an ident? Tim, can you believe that?"

    Evelyn said jealously.

    Tim put on a serious face

    The car ident was unexpected. He left his phone number because he needs to donate. And he did

    not contact Fernanda many times.

    But now, after hearing Evelyn''s words, he realized that Fernanda knew his ident instantly. Tim felt

    disgusted because it was like under her surveince at any time and without privacy.

    He didn''t know when he got into such big trouble.

    Tim got lost in her thought with a concentrated face.

    Seeing him like this, Evelyn couldn''t help but sigh, "Don''t be depressed. I am here, so don''t worry that

    Fernanda will disturb you."

    "If she won''te to find me, she must will find Nicole."

    "What? Why will she find your cousin?"

    Evelyn was confused.

    Tim also didn''tpletely figure out the reason, but with Samuel, Nicole should be fine.

    Not long after, Tim''s assistant sent over Fernanda''s information, including how many people she had

    hooked up and received the money.

    Tim was shocked.

    Fernanda was awesome. Almost half of the celebrities in the Seapolis City gave her money.

    Tim frowned.

    He suddenly put on a serious face when saw the video of the parking lot.

    Fernanda took the car crashed into Nicole''s car directly, and then repeated it four or five times in the

    same position.

    He couldn''t help but zoom in to see Fernanda''s expression. She looked so ferocious and ruthless.

    How could a young girl do that?

    Looking at his expression, Evelyn knew that he must have found something. She stepped forward and

    had a look at the video. Then she snorted, "Look, I told you that she is not that innocent. She must not

    only want to scam, but wanted more. Nicole''s car was hit so badly. Is she all right?"

    When she finished, she found that was nonsense.

    "Oh, yes, she won''t be here if she was not good. How stupid! So, Tim, what you want to do?"

    Tim paused for a moment when heard her words, and then he turned off his phone.

    "Samuel is with Nicole. There''s no need for me to do anything."

    "Come on, Nicole is your cousin! You used to love her so much, and now you are also rted to her.

    She was bullied by that bitch, but you don''t want to do anything? Tim, are you a man?"

    Tim felt a bit miffed.

    "It''s none of your business whether I''m a man or not."

    "Why not? This is rted to my happiness for the rest of my life."

    Tim chocked, when Evelyn said without bashfulness.

    "Are you a woman?"

    "Do you want to check?"

    As she spoke, Evelyn was ready to take off her clothes. Tim was shocked and waved his hand quickly.

    "Stop. What are you doing?"

    Evelyn was a little disappointed, but she didn''t dare to go too far, in case that Tim would throw her out.

    "Woman''s trouble should be solved by a woman. Fernanda went against Nicole may be because she

    heard you loved Nicole. So, if she knows you love me now, will I be her new target? And also, she

    won''t mess with Nicole anymore."

    Tim still frowned after Evelyn said that.

    "You will also be in trouble if she against you."

    "It doesn''t matter. She likes you, so she also is my rival. I will teach her a lesson even though she

    doesn''te to me. But if you can cooperate, that will be great."

    Evelyn said, beaming at him.

    Tim couldn''t understand what she thought, but whispered, "What should I do?"

    "We need to show our affection. Let''s take pictures and send them to Instagram."

    Without hesitation, Evelyn put her arms around Tim''s neck, got her face close to his, and took a photo.

    Tim didn''t prepare for it, so he was a little angry. However, before he med, Evelyn said, "Don''t worry,

    Fernanda will definitely see these photos that I post. You loved Nicole before, but now she was your

    rtive, so Nicole is no longer a threat! Who do you think she will against when she sees these

    photos? Nicole or me?"

    The answer is clear.

    Tim looked at Evelyn with mixed feelings. He said, "This is just an act. Don''t take it seriously."

    "Tim, you''re so mean! I have disregarded my reputation to help you, so why you so awkward? Do you

    believe that I''ll drag you to marry right away? Then I can deal with that bitch legally."

    Evelyn said angrily.

    Tim frowned, but whispered, "OK."

    "What did you say?"

    Evelyn thought that she had heard wrongly.

    Tim suddenlyughed.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Evelyn was stunned by his charming look.

    "Are you trying to seduce me?"

    "Evelyn, it will be better to say yes now if you want to marry me, before I calm down. But I am not sure

    that I will remember it tomorrow morning."

    "Tim, you must be a scoundrel! It''s sote, how can I marry you? It is toote to register now!"

    Evelyn immediately cried.

    If she had known that Tim would agree to marry so easily, she would register with him in the afternoon.

    Tim put his hands under the back of his head and smiled. Looking at anxious Evelyn, he said, "I can''t

    help you. But we can get married if you can register. Do not me me that I didn''t give you a chance."

    "OK! Fine! Just wait and see!"

    Evelyn walked out of the ward angrily and directly called Samuel.

    Her father could not help her in the Seapolis City, she had no way but to ask Samuel for help.

    "Mr. Green, please help me. I want to register to marry Tim right now! As long as you can help me, our

    shipping routes will be free to the Green family."

    Evelyn said in confidence.

    Because Samuel just got home, Nicole was woken up by their call.

    She heard that by chance and couldn''t help but widen her eyes.

    ''What happened?''

    ''Register for marrying at this time?''

    ''Why so urgent?''

 Chapter 1034 Because Youre Mrs. Louis

    Chapter 1034 Because You''re Mrs. Louis

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole asked while rubbing her sleepy eyes.

    Samuel patted her head dotingly and said, "It''s fine. Just sleep. I''ll call the Civil Affairs Bureau."

    "How annoying. Can''t they get the marriage certificate tomorrow?"

    Nicole thought Tim did it on impulse, and he had never pondered over Evelyn''s intention.

    She yawned andy down again.

    It was warmer in the nket.

    It would be better to have someone to warm the bed.

    Nicole muttered, "Hurry up, I can''t sleep without you."

    Her words sounded especiallyfortable to Samuel.

    The corner of Samuel''s lips rose slightly.

    "Okay."

    With that, he took the phone and walked out of the bedroom.

    Evelyn felt really awkward.

    "Well, Mr. Green, could you please turn off the phone while you two are making love?"

    "No one asks you to hear that."

    Samuel was in a good mood and didn''t even care Evelyn''s words.

    "Just once, I wouldn''t help you next time. You heard her. She can''t sleep at night without me."

    "Come on, I know you have such a great rtionship. Hurry up and help me out. I promise I won''t

    disturb you anymore, and I''ll take out those concubines."

    Samuel sneered, "Aren''t they yours?"

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Do you want to keep Tim away from your wife? If so, do me a favor. He only

    gave me one night to deal with it. Isn''t he trying to make it tough for me? But I am never afraid of

    challenges."

    Evelyn proudly raised her chin.

    Samuel whispered, "In my opinion, you should think about it clearly. You will suffer a lot if you marry a

    man who has other women in his heart."

    "It''s fine. He will never get the woman in his heart. Since that''s the case, why bother? As long as I treat

    him well and love him wholeheartedly, I believe that Tim will fall in love with me."

    "Then what if he still doesn''t love you even if you try your best?"

    Hearing this, Evelyn remained silent for a while, then she said with a smile, "That doesn''t matter. At

    least, I tried and I''ve done as much as I could. If he doesn''t love me in the end, I''ll let him go."

    "What about you? What about your efforts?"

    "Nothing. Mr. Green, aren''t you talking too much? Didn''t your wife tell you to go back home early? Just

    do it for me. For the days ahead, who knows whiches first, ident or misfortune? All I know is

    that Tim has given me this opportunity, I will take it. As long as I be his legal wife, I will protect my

    love, my marriage, and him. As for the rest, who knows? Let''s see."

    Although Evelyn said with a smile, tears appeared in her eyes, but she kept it down.

    She chose this path. This man was someone she loved. No matter what happened, she would never

    give up.

    Samuel was slightly touched, and he reminded her.

    "From now on, if he treats you bad, you can turn to Nicole."

    "Oh, you''ve got my back?"

    Evelyn felt relieved all of a sudden.

    "I''m afraid that you''ll have a hard time doing it alone. If you can''t hold on, you''ll give up. What if he is on

    to my wife? It''s reciprocal. Also, you have to promise that no matter what Tim does, you can''t me it

    on Nicole or even hate her, not to mention doing anything terrible to my wife."

    "I promise. The man I love doesn''t love me. That''s because I am such a loser. How could I let him find

    another woman? Why should a woman make another woman suffer! Don''t worry, I won''t me her.

    This is between me and Tim."

    Evelyn''s promise made Samuel relieved.

    All at once, he thought that a person like Tim should be under the control of a woman like Evelyn.

    "Alright, I''ll do it for you, but you have to make up some exnation to your father."

    "Well, Mr. Green, just cut the crap."

    This was the first time Samuel had heard such words, and he just shook his head.

    After hanging up, he called the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    The people from the Civil Affairs Bureau were all asleep, but after hearing Samuel''s phone call and

    instructions, they quickly dressed up and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Evelyn hung up the phone and returned to the ward with a smile.

    Tim looked at her smiling face and got upset.

    "I was just joking."

    "I mean it. Tim, can you fulfil your words? What''s wrong? Are you afraid of getting married?"

    Evelyn looked at Tim provocatively.

    Tim was so depressed.

    Who else but the four young masters of the Seapolis City could order the people of the Civil Affairs

    Bureau in such a short time?

    Why didn''t he think of Samuel just now?

    "When did you get so close to Samuel?"

    "Who knows? He is your cousin''s husband anyway."

    Evelyn stressed the words "cousin''s husband", making Tim extremely depressed.

    "You did it all in vain, even if you set it up. I can''t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau right now."

    Tim smiled and looked at Evelyn.

    However, Evelyn said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll let theme to the hospital to handle it for us.

    No matter what, you, Tim, are still a big shot in Seapolis. At least they wille here for the sake of Mr.

    Green."

    "Evelyn, do you have to marry me?" I told you beforehand. I don''t have much space left in my heart for

    you. I was afraid that you would suffer a lot if you marry me. "

    Tim actually meant it.

    Evelyn looked at him and said word by word, "I will marry you, no matter what happened. As long as

    you say it, I will marry you. What now? Mr. Tim, would you dare to marry me?"

    Since it hade to this point, if he kept refusing it, he wouldn''t be like a man.

    "Okay. I once promised a woman happiness in my life, but I haven''t got her. I don''t know how far we

    can go, but as long as you are my wife, I will give you my respect. I will be faithful to you and to our

    marriage. I will protect you as much as I can, keep you safe, and fulfil the responsibility as a husband.

    But I can''t guarantee that I can give you my heart. Evelyn, make up your mind before we get the

    marriage certificate."

    At this moment, Evelyn really wanted to cry somehow.

    She looked at Tim and whispered, "Tim, if you feel tired and annoyed with me one day, please tell me. I

    will let you go, and I won''t cause you any trouble. I will leave you myself and set you free, but please

    don''t hurt me. I love you. I will do my best to love you. If you find someone else, please tell me as soon

    as possible."

    Tim became a little sympathetic.

    "Come here, hug me."

    He stretched out his arms towards Evelyn.

    Evelyn immediately pounced over, making him breathless. However, Tim began to realize that he might

    have really run into a gold mine.

    Although he didn''t know what he had done to make this silly woman love him so much, and they didn''t

    even have many contacts, such passionate and fanatical love still gave him a trace of warmth in his

    cold heart.

    "Tim, your hug will be mine exclusively from now on."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Alright, Mrs. Louis."

    The corners of Tim''s lips rose slightly, and he felt a little relieved.

    Perhaps what Nicole said was right. If he gave up his obsession with her, he might really find the only

    one that belonged to him.

    Tim hugged her tightly, as if it was thest warmth for him.

    He buried his head on Evelyn''s shoulder and whispered, "Evelyn, I''m actually quite fragile. I will be

    afraid, afraid of the cold, afraid of being alone, and afraid of fire. I''m scared of a lot of things. So please

    don''t let me go. Perhaps I''m a little confused now, or lost in my way. Since you''ve decided to hold my

    hand, please don''t let me go halfway. I will try my best to forget the past and ept you. Don''t mind my

    past. To be honest, whenpared with you, pure and persistent, I''m quite ashamed of myself. "

    "I won''t. I won''t let you go for the rest of my life. Mr. Louis, please remember that today, I, Evelyn, am

    officially yours."

    "Okay."

    They two hugged each other tightly, with their eyes covered in tears.

    When the staff from the Civil Affairs Bureau came, Evelyn let go of Tim.

    Tim felt embarrassed.

    He was an adult, but he was deeply touched.

    Suddenly, he felt that marriage was something scared. It seemed that it was too unfair for her to make

    such a hasty decision.

    From then on, she was his wife, as if he had finally found his missing part.

    He was deeply touched by this feeling. He didn''t even buy a wedding ring for Evelyn.

    "Mr. Tim, are you going to register?"

    "Of course. Just do it for us."

    Evelyn replied in an instant, as she was afraid that Tim would go back on his words.

    When the steel sealnded on the marriage certificate, Tim and Evelyn got shocked at the same time.

    From now on, they are a legal couple.

    Tim grabbed Evelyn''s hand and said, "Tomorrow, I''ll have the ountant calcte my assets and hand

    them all over to you. My card has a few auxiliary cards. It''s up to you whether you want to give me the

    card or give me money regrly."

    "Why are you giving me these?"

    Evelyn was actually from a rich family and was not very interested in money, but what Tim did make her

    feel at ease.

    This was the proof that a man was willing to share all of his assets, as well as all his happiness and

    suffering with a woman.

    Tim gently put away her beautiful hair and said softly, "Because you are Mrs. Louis."

    At this moment, Evelyn finally couldn''t help but shed tears of happiness.

    "Tim, you''re so good to me. How can I bear to let go?"

    "Silly girl, you''ve be my wife. Do you still want to let go?"

    The corners of Tim''s lips curled up as he hugged Evelyn tightly.

    Good.

    It felt so good to have a family!

    It felt so good to be loved wholeheartedly!

    ''Thank you, Nicole. Thank you for giving up, so that I could find my love''

    Tears shed in Tim''s eyes. This time, he clearly realized that Nicole was really just his cousin from

    now on.

 Chapter 1035 Youre Finally Married

    Chapter 1035 You''re Finally Married

    After Tim and Evelyn got married, the officer of the Bureau of Civil Affairs gave Samuel a call.

    Just as Samuel got into bed, Nicole leaned over and hugged his waist. But the phone rang again.

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    "What''s going on? Why are you so busy tonight? Can you turn off your phone?"

    Samuel immediately turned off his phone after Nicole''sint.

    "Alright. I guarantee that no one will disturb your sleep anymore."

    Samuel patted Nicole''s back.

    Nicole muttered, and immediately found afortable ce to fall asleep.

    The officer called again, but couldn''t get through.

    The officer knew that he might have disturbed Samuel, so he didn''t dare to call back anymore and left.

    Nicole sleptfortably. When she woke up, Samuel was still sleeping.

    It was rare for Nicole to get up earlier than Samuel.

    Nicole checked the time and it was only six o''clock. Yesterday, Samuel said that he was going to take

    her for morning exercises, but now he was sleeping so soundly.

    Nicole got up andy on Samuel''s body, used her finger to gently brush Samuel''s nose, and said softly,

    "Lazybones, get up!"

    Samuel tightly held her waist. He opened his sleepy but beautiful eyes. It was so attractive.

    Nicole lowered her head and kissed him.

    "You''re seducing me."

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Green. I can''t satisfy you now, even though I really want to."

    Samuel''s words reminded Nicole of his operation, and she felt a little disappointed.

    "How annoying. When can we have sex?"

    "Are you anxious? Well, I can finger you."

    Samuel whispered to Nicole with warm breath, causing Nicole to tremble.

    "No!"

    She smiled and wanted to jump away, but she was caught by Samuel.

    "Where are you going?"

    "We have morning exercises, right?"

    Nicole dodged, but Samuel kissed her.

    "It''s fine, our morning exercise won''t be dyed."

    When Nicole wanted to say something, she was immersed in Samuel''s flirtation.

    She had never known that Samuel''s slender fingers could do that.

    After they were done, Nicole raised her eyebrows.

    "Mr. Green is so experienced."

    "It''s a special period. I can''t neglect my wife, right? Alright, take a shower. Let''s go to morning exercises

    together."

    Samuel''s words upset Nicole.

    "Do we still need to do morning exercises? No, I''m so tired now. Besides, I need to go to a partyter."

    "Take your time. We''ll be there by noon."

    Samuel directly carried Nicole to the bathroom.

    After a while, Nicole felt that she would never bathe with Samuel.

    After drying Nicole''s hair, Samuel whispered, "I''ll go down and see if Zoe has woken up. You can

    prepare some gifts for Tim."

    "We don''t need to buy gifts for going to the hospital, right?"

    Nicole muttered.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Are you still asleep? Tim and Evelyn got marriedst night. We should buy a

    gift or something. Besides, you are Tim''s only family."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment and then remembered what happenedst night.

    "Are they really married?"

    "Of course, is there anything I can''t do?"

    Samuel rubbed Nicole''s head.

    He liked Nicole''s long and silky hair.

    Nicole did not know how she felt, but she gradually smiled.

    "They finally got married, but is Evelyn reliable?"

    Samuel told Nicole what Evelyn had told him yesterday.

    "Sounds like Evelyn really loves Tim. But I wonder how they start? How long have they been in love

    before they got married? Isn''t it too hasty?"

    "Nicole, Tim is an adult. He will be responsible for himself. Don''t worry."

    "Alright."

    Nicole didn''t say anything, but sincerely hoped that Tim would be happy.

    "What gift should we give them?"

    "Take your time choosing."

    Then Samuel went downstairs.

    Nicole opened Twitter and found that Tim had tweeted two new marriage certificates.

    It read, "From now on, I have a family."

    At this moment, Nicole almost cried.

    She called Tim.

    It took Tim a long time to answer.

    "Nicole."

    Tim''s hoarse voice worried Nicole.

    "What''s wrong with your throat?"

    "Nothing."

    "Congrattions, Tim. You''re finally married."

    Nicole''s blessing made Tim smile.

    Tim thought that he would be very sad, and didn''t even know how to react when Nicole called him or

    asked him the marriage. He didn''t expect that he would feel happy rather than hurt.

    Maybe he really didn''t love Nicole anymore.

    "Thank you. I have to trouble you to contact the French designer. I want to order a wedding ring for

    Evelyn."

    Tim''s said cheerfully, which relieved Nicole.

    "Be nice to her from now on. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you."

    "With your protection, Tim would be nice to me."

    Evelyn took the phone.

    Hearing her talking, Tim shook his head and smiled, and then let Evelyn sit with him.

    Evelyn leaned against Tim''s arms, smelling his unique scent and smiling with satisfaction.

    "Nicole, you can help me to choose a wedding dress. I am not familiar with this."

    "Sure."

    They chatted for a while before Nicole hung up the phone.

    Seemingly, they were very happy. Tim was satisfied.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole changed her clothes and went downstairs.

    Samuel had dressed Zoe.

    "Let''s go out for morning exercises."

    "With Zoe?"

    Nicole''s words instantly upset Zoe.

    "Is it strange for me to go? Or do you think I will interfere you?"

    "Of course not, my little princess, don''t be so sensitive."

    Samuel felt that Nicole was a little jealous, so he immediatelyforted Zoe.

    Nicole didn''t say anything.

    She and Zoe were alwayspeting for Samuel''s favor.

    They jogged for a while. When they came back, Nicole felt exhausted. Zoe also panted, but Samuel

    was not tired at all.

    "Have a rest and take a shower. I''ll go make breakfast. After meal, I''ll take you to SZ Club."

    "Where is SZ Club? Daddy?"

    Zoe was very curious.

    Samuel smiled and said, "SZ Club is a high-level club. In the past two years, it has expanded with

    children''s yroom. You will have many friends there if you go. Are you happy?"

    "Really? Then what about food?"

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nicole was being speechless.

    ''She is indeed a foodie.''

    Samuel smiled and said, "Yes, there is a lot of delicious food and some friends will keep you

    apany."

    "Great, then let''s go thereter."

    Zoe happily went back to her room to shower.

    Nicole shook her head, leaving Zoe alone. After Nicole took a shower and went downstairs, Samuel

    had made breakfast.

    "I think we don''t need the servants."

    "Why?"

    Samuel was confused.

    Nicole pointed at his apron and said, "You can cook every day, why do we need servants? It''s a waste."

    Samuel immediatelyughed.

    "Do you think I cook too often?"

    "Not really. I love you. Let the servants do it. You are busy and hardly have time. You don''t need to

    cook for us every morning."

    Nicole was right.

    Samuel smiled and put his arms around her waist, letting her sit on hisp, and whispered, "I''ll cook for

    you whenever I have time. It''s fine. Besides, I only have a few important affairs to deal with recently,

    and the rest affairs are left to Ernesto. I have to make time to apany you, otherwise, you will

    ignore me."

    "I''m d you know that."

    Nicole was happy.

    "Did you bring Melissa back? I was so busy that I almost forgot her."

    "She is back."

    Samuel''s eyes flickered.

    "But I''ll take you there after the party. By the way, I want to tell you something."

    Then, Nicole immediately became interested.

    "What is it?"

    "Melissa is not the biological child of Mr. and Mrs. Bush."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was not surprised at all.

    "You already knew?"

    "I guessed. But this is within my expectation. I think Mr. and Mrs. Bush should be surprised. Didn''t you

    ask someone to tell them?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel, her eyes twinkling.

    Samuel smiled and shook his head, "I''ll let you deal with their affairs. Of course, if you don''t want to do

    anything, then I''ll do it."

    "I''ll meet them in person after the party. After all, they really want to see me now."

    Nicole smiled faintly, and she was not sad anymore.

    Once she really let go, it would be impossible for them to hurt her again.

    She really wondered what kind of expression Mr. and Mrs. Bush would have when they found out that

    Melissa was not their daughter.

    The paternity test of Melissa and Mr. and Mrs. Bush was probably faked by Elvis.

    Thinking of Elvis, Nicole suddenly jumped up.

    "Shit, I forgot about Elvis."

    Nicole suddenly wanted to cry.

    After Samuel came back, she was always with Samuel and totally forgot what Elvis told her. She did

    not even know how Elvis and Una were doing now.

    Samuel shook his head, dragged her back to hisp and whispered, "I have dealt with Elvis'' body. Una

    killed herself at home when Elvis was shot. They died together. I have buried them together ording

    to Elvis'' will."

    Nicole was instantly stunned.

    "You know Elvis'' will?"

 Chapter 1036 Dont Be Too Arrogant

    Chapter 1036 Don''t Be Too Arrogant

    Samuel felt that Nicole''s expression was quite funny now.

    He smiled and said, "Is it difficult to know his instructions? Anyway, he is my biological father. Petty

    would not show up. And I was in the prison. The only person he could ask for help was you. Although I

    didn''t recognize him as my father, and he never said that he was my father. Not even at the end of his

    life. He had done too many wrongs in his life. Since thew had punished him, just let everything go

    back to dust and earth. As his son, I was supposed to collect their bodies. That''s why I directly buried

    them without telling you. As for the tomb, I knew early on that he had bought it. In his situation, I

    thought he would refuse to enter the family''s tomb. So I buried him with Una. I hope they could be a

    couple in their next life.

    Nicole could sense Samuel''s sadness.

    She hugged his head and whispered, "You still have me, and the children."

    "Yes. I am pitiful. My parents gave birth for me and Vincent for their own gain. Now that they and

    Vincent were all gone, I''m the only one left to live in this world. If it weren''t for you and our children, I

    would not have a reason to live in this world. Nicole, thank you for not giving up on me, and for being

    with me. "

    Hearing what Samuel said, Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    "OK, let''s look ahead. Let''s go have breakfast. After breakfast, we''re going to the SZ Club. We can''t be

    absent if everyone gathers there."

    Nicole changed the topic.

    Samuel smiled and his eyes were filled with tenderness.

    Zoe changed into a beautiful princess dress. After breakfast, Samuel personally drove them to SZ

    Club.

    SZ Club was ir''s property. For so many years, ir ran it casually. The customers here were all VIP

    members. In recent years, with the birth of Emory''s children, they added some facilities for children.

    Zoe liked it the moment she came.

    "Wow, there''s a slide here. Daddy, mommy, can I go y for a while?"

    Zoe''s nature delighted Nicole.

    "Sure, but you have to meet your uncles first."

    "OK."

    Zoe reluctantly agreed.

    Samuel brought them to the "Heaven" private room where they often met.

    Emory had arrived with ire and their children, Nash and Naomi. ir was with Gabrielle, who was

    pregnant. Now that they saw Samuel and his family membersing, they smiled.

    "Wee, Samuel."

    "Good morning. This is my wife, Nicole, and my daughter, Zoe."

    Samuel introduced them.

    This was Nicole''s first time seeing Emory.

    Emory was such a soldier with unforgettable aura.

    "Hello,mander."

    "Call me Emory. There''s nomander here."

    Emory smiled faintly.

    Zoe saw Nash and ran over with a smile.

    "Nash, I''m d to see you."

    "This is for you."

    Nash took out a piece of chocte from his pocket and handed it to Zoe.

    "Thank you, Nash."

    Zoe took it sweetly and thanked him with a smile.

    Naomi looked at Nash and joked, "I was wondering why you didn''t eat this chocte. So it was

    because you wanted to leave it to Zoe."

    "You''re nosy."

    Nash said indifferently. And then he held Zoe''s hand and said, "Zoe, I''ll take you there to find some

    delicious food."

    "Great!"

    Zoe was a foodie, so she naturally wouldn''t refuse such an invitation.

    Seeing that Zoe and Nash were getting along very well, Nicole felt relieved.

    "Steven hasn''t arrived yet?"

    Samuel hung up Nicole''s coat and asked casually.

    "He may be on his way and he should be here soon."

    Just as they were speaking, Steven walked in.

    "You''re all here."

    "Steven, why are you alone? Where are your wife and children?"

    ir looked behind Steven.

    Steven said indifferently, "They''ll be here soon. Ashley is picking them up, so I didn''t wait for them."

    "Why are youing alone? How can you leave a woman and two children alone? Are you not worried

    about them?"

    Emory was obviously unhappy.

    Steven said somewhat aggrievedly, "Emory, I do want to help, but Ashley insisted that Ie alone.

    What could I do? I have to listen to my wife, right?"

    "OK. We haven''t yed mahjong for a long time. Come on, let''s get together."

    What Samuel said softened Emory.

    ire hurriedly stood up and said, "Ladies, let''se over here and have a talk."

    "OK."

    Nicole followed ire to the sofa.

    Gabrielle''s belly was very big. Nicole was a little envious.

    "Are you going to give birth in a few months? Where''s Maddie? Why didn''t you take her here?"

    "Maddie has gone out to study and she can''te back for the time being. She is a quick learner. We

    don''t want to waste her talent. ir said that Maddie could inherit our mantle in the future if she

    wanted."

    When Gabrielle mentioned Maddie, her face was filled with pride.

    Maddie was rescued from a club. Since she was adopted by the Hawks, she cherished her current

    condition and life. She worked so hard to catch up with her peers. ir and Gabrielle were very

    gratified.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Maddie is a good girl. I still remember how she looked like after she rescued

    Lucas. How time flies! It has been long since Lucas met Maddie."

    "Yes, Lucas is very busy."

    ire smiled, "Lucas is a dark horse in the military region. I heard from Emory that the higher-ups

    intend to focus on nurturing Lucas. I''m afraid that he will have less time to return."

    Nicole sighed and said, "Lucas is my son, but he seldom stays with me. I''m so depressed."

    "Nash has been sent to the military region by his father at a very young age. To be honest, children

    from families like ours have great advantages over ordinary children, but they have to give up some

    things, such as innocent childhood. Sometimes, I wonder if it is good for children."

    ire was gentle and soft-spoken that she seemed easy-going.

    As they talked, Nicole missed her son.

    Gabrielle couldn''t help but say, "Don''t be so depressed. What if I have a son in the future and he is sent

    to the military region by ir? You''re leaving me psychological shadow."

    ire and Nicole immediatelyughed out loud.

    Seeing that Nicole was chatting very enthusiastically, Samuel looked away.

    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that my wife will bully your wife?"

    Emory directly yed a Red Dragon.

    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "I''m afraid she will be shy."

    He also casually yed a Red Dragon.

    ir smiled and said, "Shy? Are you sure? I remember that your wife was not shy at all when she went

    to ask for ire''s help to stop the reporters."

    As speaking, ir yed a Bamboo 3.

    ¡­.

    Samuel formed a Pong with the Bamboo 3.

    ir was a little shocked, but he did not say anything. When they continued to y, Samuel kept

    forming Pong or Kong, and in the end he won.

    ir looked at his tile and then at Samuel. He asked dejectedly, "Samuel, did you do it on purpose?"

    "Yes, I separated my tiles to form Pong with yours."

    Samuel admitted it.

    "You can still win with separated tiles? Are you sure you didn''t cheat?"

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ir became even more depressed.

    "Did you see it?"

    Samuel raised his eyebrows and nced at him with arrogance. "Don''t say something without

    evidence."

    ir could only hold back.

    The next games were almost the battlefield between Samuel and ir.

    Samuel tried his best to take over ir''s tiles.

    In the end, ir lost a few hundreds of thousands, and Samuel got a lot of chips.

    Emory and Steven tried not tough and they were quiet.

    In the end, ir stopped the game and looked at Samuel discontentedly, "Are you doing this on

    purpose? Is it interesting? I just made a jest of your wife."

    "No, you made more than a jest."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    "What?"

    ir was confused.

    What else did he say?

    Samuel said word by word, "A few days ago, you said my wife was a stupid woman."

    "Holy shit!"

    ir was irritated.

    "You always settle ounts afterwards. You should cure the problem."

    "Not until you cure my neuralgia."

    "Oh, I thought you didn''t need me anymore. Samuel, I advise you not to be too arrogant."

    Samuel turned a deaf ear to ir''s mor.

    "Are you going to continue ying?"

    "I don''t think we can continue. Emory, say something."

    Emory shrugged his shoulders and said, "ir, you can me no one for your sharp tongue. You''re

    really unlucky. Samuel can win even if he separated his tiles. When did your mahjong skills be so

    bad?"

    They couldn''t continue ying mahjong.

    ir stood up.

    "I''m not ying. I''m bullied."

    "Oh, you can''t afford it anymore? Shall I pay you back?"

    ir was annoyed by what Samuel said.

    "I can afford to lose!"

    "OK, that''s good."

    With that, Samuel pushed the pile of chips to ir.

    "Cash, I want cash."

    "Are you sick? Where can I get so much cash for you?"

    ir felt that Samuel was here today to mess around.

    Samuel said nonchntly, "I have no choice. I just want to give the cash I won today to my wife. What''s

    wrong? Do you have any objections?"

    ir felt that he could no longer be friends with Samuel.

    He just said that Nicole was a stupid woman and she was not shy.

    Samuel shouldn''t take it seriously.

    "Hurry up!"

    Samuel kicked ir.

    ir gritted his teeth angrily, but he still asked the manager to cash in Samuel''s chips. And then he

    looked at Gabrielle with grievance and said, "Gabrielle, I''m bullied. Don''t you do something about it?"

    Gabrielle was slightly shocked, and then said innocently, "You said that women can''t interfere in men''s

    business. Handle it on your own."

    After saying that, she turned her head to look at Nicole and said, "Nicole, you need to nurse your health

    recently. Juste to my house, I''ll give you a few prescriptions. Although Ashley is the Greatest

    Global Scalpel, I''m better at gynecology than she is."

    "OK."

    When ir saw that his wife ignored him and helped Nicole nurse her health, he couldn''t help but feel

    even more depressed.

    "Samuel, I think we need to talk. Just you and me!"

    ir said through clenched teeth.

    Samuel smiled, "OK, I haven''t fought in a long time. Why don''t we go to the boxing room on the top

    floor?"

 Chapter 1037 Do you Need a Spanking?

    Chapter 1037 Do you Need a Spanking?

    "OK! I''m not afraid of you!"

    ir said as he took off his coat.

    Gabrielle said indifferently.

    "Don''t forget that Samuel has neuralgia. Take it easy."

    ir suddenly paused.

    "Gabrielle, I''m your husband. Is it appropriate that you''re not helping me but Samuel?"

    ir was jealous.

    Gabrielle smiled and said, "I reminded you that because you are my husband. Think about it, Nicole is

    needing my help to nurse her health. If you hurt Samuel and his neuralgia attack him again, we will

    have to take care of them. It will be worse for us, won''t it?"

    Nicole and ire burst intoughter.

    ir said somewhat reluctantly, "Forget it. I''ll listen to my wife so I won''t suffer a loss. I''ll take it as a

    lesson today."

    He red coldly at Samuel and sat back at the mahjong table.

    Steven looked at the time and frowned.

    "Why hasn''t Ashley here yet? I''m going out to take a look. Enjoy yourself."

    Without Steven, the three man would not be able to y mahjong, so they began to chat about the

    military and the economy.

    "Samuel, are you really not going back?"

    Samuel involuntarily turned to look at Nicole.

    He whispered, "No. From now on, the ce with Nicole is my battlefield. The only thing I have to do in

    my life is to make sure she will grow old with me happily and safely."

    "Oh, don''t do PDA."

    ir trembled.

    Emory patted his shoulder and said, "Although it would be a loss for the military region if you don''t

    had thought it carefully."

    "Thank you, Emory."

    Samuel smiled and nodded.

    At this time, Ashley brought the children in.

    "Sorry, I''mte."

    When Ashley brought the twins in, ire and Gabrielle were astonished for a moment.

    "Twin girls? I thought you only have one daughter."

    "I thought so too."

    Yasmeen and Jasmine greeted them under Ashley''s guide.

    The adults gave red envelopes to the twin.

    Samuel said indifferently, "You can''t be biased. Why didn''t you give Zoe red envelopes? Are Steven''s

    daughter more popr?"

    Samuel''s envy filled the air.

    Emory smiled and shook his head.

    ire said, "I''m ready to give her. Nash took Zoe out to y. We''ll definitely give Zoe red envelopes

    when shees backter."

    "That will be good."

    When Nicole saw that Samuel looked like a moneygrubber, she was confused.

    Was Samuelcking money?

    He was notcking money!

    Nicole pretended to cough.

    Nicole pretended to cough, reminding Samuel not to be childish. However, Samuel got her wrong and

    immediately kicked ir.

    "Did you hear that? My wife is anxious. Why is your manager so slow in cashing the chips? I wonder

    how you manage to run SZ Club for so many years."

    ir really wanted to beat Samuel now.

    "Please, Samuel, that''s more than 100,000. We need to make an appointment in advance with the

    bank to collect it, OK?"

    "That''s none of my business."

    Samuel looked like he deserved to get his teeth kicked in.

    Steven came in after he parked the car. Seeing that ir was ready to have a fight, Steven asked,

    hurriedly, "What''s wrong? Do you want topete in martial arts?"

    "No. I won''t bully a patient."

    ir put down his hand.

    The men sat together again and talked about men''s topics. Ashley patted Yasmeen''s shoulder and

    said, "Take Jasmine out to y. Don''t get lost. Call me if necessary."

    "OK."

    Yasmeen was not shy with strangers and she took Jasmine out.

    Ashley''s joining delighted Nicole.

    "Why are you sote?"

    "Oh, forget it. Yasmeen beat up her ssmates again. I''m worried. She changed schools for five times.

    If she continues changing schools, she would be famous in the Seapolis City. What if she can''t get

    married in the future?"

    When Ashley mentioned her eldest daughter, she felt a headache.

    ire smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. If she can''t get married, she can find a husband here. Just

    pick one boy to be your son-inw."

    Nicole was confused.

    "Lucas? Or Joseph?"

    "Both of them are OK. I prefer Joseph. Morgan brought Joseph to a medical seminar a while ago.

    Joseph''s speech shocked some old pedants. He knows a lot of technical terms and can use them

    professionally. Everyone says that he is likely to be a rising star in the medical world."

    Ashley studied medicine and was also the Greatest Global Scalpel. Naturally, she was well-informed in

    the international medical field.

    "Yes, I''ve heard about this as well."

    ire also spoke.

    Gabrielle smiled proudly.

    "That''s right. Joseph''s teacher is my Martial Uncle. His nickname is Satan King. So Joseph studies

    well."

    Of the four women, only Nicole was dumbfounded.

    She didn''t know that Joseph had such great achievements!

    Joseph didn''t mention it when they had video chats.

    "What? You don''t seem to know about this."

    Ashley saw that Nicole didn''t look happy, so she hurriedly asked.

    Nicole smiled bitterly and said, "Am I too much of a failure as a mother?"

    "No. You are too lucky and too happy. You don''t have to worry about your two sons at all. If either of

    Yasmeen or Jasmine is in love with Joseph, I will be overjoyed."

    Ashley really liked Joseph.

    Nicole was very happy. She had to tell Samuelter and ask him to give Morgan more help.

    Gabrielle smiled, "You all have children. I haven''t given birth yet. I don''t know if I''ll have a baby boy or

    baby girl."

    "Didn''t you go check the fetal sex?"

    ire asked.

    Gabrielle shook her head and said, "ir said no matter it is a baby boy or baby girl, it will be our

    sweetheart. You all know that after I got married, I was rumored to be infertile, so I gave up.

    Fortunately, Maddie has brought us good luck. Maddie is our pride."

    "Yes. Maddie is studious. However, she started studyter than her peers. She did not undergo any

    training when she was young, so she might fall behind them a little. It''s fine. She will catch up. But is

    Maddie really unable to speak anymore?"

    Speaking of Maddie, the women immediately felt depressed.

    Gabrielle was the most upset.

    "ir and I have research all the medical information. It seems that there is no way to make man''s

    tongue grow out again. Those people were too cruel. Although Maddie is no longer having nightmares

    at night, she is very silent with her peers. She doesn''t even dare to use signnguage in public. I''m

    afraid that if she continues like this, she will have mental problem."

    "That''s a tough problem. You should find time to take her to see a psychiatristter. However, she has

    to ovee it on her own. You and ir treat her so well as if she is your biological daughter. I think

    she will get better."

    Nicoleforted Gabrielle.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    No one knew Maddie''s pain better than Nicole.

    As they were chatting, they suddenly heard shoutsing from outside.

    "Mommy, they''re fighting."

    Naomi trotted all the way back, her head covered in sweat.

    Zoe also ran in. She grabbed Nicole''s hand and said, "Mommy, my brother and Yasmeen are fighting."

    "What?"

    Nicole immediately stood up.

    "Which brother?"

    "Lucas."

    Nicole frowned.

    Why was Lucas here?

    Lucas never attacked girls. Why did he start fighting with Yasmeen today?

    "Hurry up and stop them."

    ire was also a little worried.

    The women went out. The men looked at each other and continued to chat. After all, Steven had

    absolute confidence in his daughter''s force. Samuel felt that his son was a gentleman and could not

    hurt Yasmeen.

    Emory and ir felt that neither of the parties'' fathers was anxious, so they ought not to have meddled.

    Nicole and the other women ran out, Lucas and Yasmeen were fighting hard.

    The two of them had equivalent force.

    At first, Lucas disdained to fight with a girl, but Yasmeen pushed him too far and smashed a big piece

    of cake on his head.

    Lucas was a bit of a cleanliness freak. Besides, he was angry, yet he was mocked by Yasmeen.

    Therefore, Lucas couldn''t hold back and he attacked a girl for the first time.

    He never thought that Yasmeen was fiercer than a tiger, and her force was equal to his, so she couldn''t

    help but be more and more interested in fighting with her.

    Yasmeen simply didn''t like Lucas.

    Lucas was just a little boy about her age. He was wearing military uniform when he came to this kind of

    ce. His arrogance angered her.

    Did he think he was amazing to be a soldier?

    The most hateful thing was that when she was talking to Lucas, he didn''t even look at her and he just

    walked past her.

    Yasmeen could not bear it.

    Yasmeen directly smashed the cake in her hand onto Lucas'' head. However, she didn''t expect that

    Lucas was not a gentleman at all and he attacked her.

    Yasmeen was OK to fight.

    She was not afraid.

    Yasmeen was confident that she could knock Lucas down within three moves. However, after thirty

    moves, she didn''t knock Lucas down, she was almost unable to withstand his attacks.

    Seeing that she was about to lose, Yasmeen jumped back. She sat on the ground and started crying.

    "You''re bullying me!"

    Lucas was dumbfounded.

    His hair was stained with cake cream. He was one who was bullied!

    Lucas looked at the shameless girl angrily. Just as he was at a loss, Nicole and the others appeared.

    "Lucas, what''s going on?"

    Nicole walked over quickly. She was shocked when she saw that her son was in a sorry state.

    Seeing Nicolee out, Yasmeen immediately stopped crying. Then, she watched in surprise as

    Nicole walked towards Lucas intimately.

    She was dumbfounded.

    Could it be that she had fought with Nicole''s son?

    Just as she was thinking, she heard Ashley''s cold voiceing from behind her.

    "Yasmeen, do you need a spanking again?"

    She would be in hell!

    Yasmeen immediately jumped up and ran behind Lucas. She suddenly grabbed Lucas'' clothes with her

    fingers which were stained with cream. And then she said pitifully, "Good man, help!"

 Chapter 1038 Your Daughter Is Clever

    Chapter 1038 Your Daughter Is Clever

    Lucas frowned tightly. He felt that Yasmeen was deliberately stained his clothes with cream.

    Seeing that Lucas was about to vent his anger, Nicole hurriedly said, "Lucas, you are a gentleman.

    How can you fight with a girl? She is Steven''s daughter, and Steven is your father''s best friend."

    Lucas frowned tightly.

    He was shocked that his mommy was pressuring him.

    Why?

    This girl was the one who started the fight.

    However, Lucas respected Nicole outside. He looked at Yasmeen and then turned to Ashley and said

    politely, "Auntie, she didn''t mean to fight with me. We were sparring."

    "That''s right. We were sparring. Mommy, I didn''t cause any trouble."

    Yasmeen hurriedly said.

    Ashley could tell that Lucas was giving Yasmeen an excuse. She red at Yasmeen fiercely, and then

    smiled at Lucas, "Are you Lucas? I''m sorry that Yasmeen upset you."

    "No, she didn''t. We were really sparring."

    Lucas smiled faintly. He was polite, but he was also indifferent. He was like the young Samuel so

    much.

    Seeing that Lucas had given Yasmeen an excuse, Nicole pulled her son''s hand and said, "Why are you

    here? Are you going in with me?"

    "I have a mission, Mommy. But I''m afraid I have to change my clothes."

    Lucas looked at his clothes helplessly and was lost for words.

    "I''ll get someone to buy you a set of clothes. Can you wait for a while?"

    Ashley said.

    Lucas did not refuse.

    If he wore such a stained military uniform to participate in the mission, he would be scolded by the

    captain.

    "I''m going to the bathroom."

    Lucas left.

    Ashley called her assistant to buy a set of clothes for a little boy.

    Nicole was afraid that Ashley would punish Yasmeen. She hurriedly patted Yasmeen''s shoulder and

    said, "Go y. I''m talking to your mommy now."

    "Thank you, Auntie Nicole."

    Yasmeen felt that Nicole was so nice and gentle, while her mommy was so mean to her.

    She envied Lucas for having such a gentle mommy.

    Ashley red at Yasmeen speechlessly before being pulled in by Nicole.

    "All right. It''s fine for children to fight and make trouble. Don''t be so serious, or you''ll scare the

    children."

    "Yasmeen is not like a girl at all. She is a tomboy and is fighting and causing trouble all day long. I''m

    pissed off that I have to clean up her mess."

    As Ashley spoke, she was pulled back to the private room by Nicole.

    ire and Gabrielle also came back since they were fine.

    Seeing Ashley leave, Yasmeen heaved a sigh of relief. Her beautiful eyes rolled around shrewdly and

    then she suddenly walked towards the bathroom. However, Jasmine grabbed her.

    "Yasmeen, what are you doing? If you cause trouble again, Mommy will really beat you up when we get

    home."

    "I need to do something. Leave me alone."

    Yasmeen felt that Jasmine was a little bothersome. She broke free and quickly arrived at the door of

    the bathroom.

    She looked up and went straight into the men''s room.

    "Hello, is your name Lucas?"

    Yasmeen lifted her chin and asked carelessly.

    Lucas almost peed on his hand.

    Lucas flushed red and he quickly put his pants on. He was angry.

    "Are you blind?"

    "What?"

    Yasmeen did not understand.

    Lucas had never seen such a girl before.

    "This is the men''s toilet!"

    His tone was angry.

    "I know that."

    Yasmeen looked at Lucas as if she was looking at an idiot.

    The boy was pretty, but he was a fool.

    She saw the sign of men on the door. Why did he bother telling her?

    Lucas felt that he had no way tomunicate with her.

    He stood on tiptoe and washed his hands. And then he was about to walk out, but Yasmeen stretched

    out her arm to stopped him.

    "Get out of the way!"

    "You haven''t answered my question yet."

    Yasmeen said domineeringly.

    Lucas didn''t want to talk with her. He directly patted her arm away and left.

    The back of Yasmeen''s hand instantly turned red.

    "Hey, why did you hit me? Look at the back of my hand. It is red! Lucas, stop!"

    Yasmeen had never seen a boy hate her so much.

    She was so lovable. Why didn''t he like her?

    Lucas was so annoyed. If he had known that he would meet such a demon in SZ Club, he wouldn''t

    havee here.

    He ignored Yasmeen and quickly left the bathroom. He returned to the private room where Nicole was.

    Seeing that Emory was present, Lucas hurriedly saluted.

    "Good morning,mander!"

    "Lucas? Why are you here?"

    Emory liked Lucas very much.

    Lucas hurriedly said, "I''m here to deliver the documents. I''ll leave soon."

    "There''s no hurry. It just so happens that your daddy is here as well. Go talk to your daddy."

    Lucas looked at Samuel and said indifferently, "Hi, Samuel."

    "What''s wrong with your clothes?"

    Samuel had never seen his son in such a sorry state before. Thinking of that Lucas had fought with

    others just now, Samuel couldn''t help but frown.

    "Did you lose the fight?"

    "No."

    Lucas frowned tightly. He looked like a copy of Samuel.

    Steven turned up the corners of his lips.

    "Looks like my daughter is slightly better. Well, she loves martial arts."

    "Don''t show off. She is a girl but she fights all day long. You should think about whether she can get

    married in the future, Mr. Bradford."

    ir said indifferently.

    Steven nced at him and said, "You haven''t lost enough money, have you?"

    "Do you think you are Samuel? If you have the ability of Samuel to defeat me with separated tiles, I''ll

    treat you as my elder brother."

    ir looked down on Steven and mocked him.

    Before Steven could say anything, Yasmeen ran in.

    "Lucas, why didn''t you wait for me?"

    Hearing Yasmeen''s voice, Lucas was annoyed and bothered.

    "Commander, I''m leaving now."

    He didn''t change his clothes. If he stayed any longer, he would want to throw Yasmeen out in minutes.

    She was annoying.

    Naomi walked in and handed Nash''s clothes that he had as a kid to Lucas.

    "This set of undress uniform is my brother''s old clothes. He left it here. I saw that your clothes were

    dirty just now, so I went to get it for you. You can change into it now. It''s rude for you to go out and meet

    people with dirty clothes. Besides, you''re wearing soldier''s uniform."

    Naomi had been especially respectful of soldiers and their uniforms, because she was influenced by

    Emory since childhood.

    Lucas smiled at her gratefully.

    "Thank you."

    His smile was charming and it astonished Yasmeen.

    "Lucas, you''re smiling at her. Why don''t you smile at me?"

    Yasmeen frowned with dissatisfaction.

    Lucas stopped smiling, took over the undress uniform from Naomi and left.

    "Lucas!"

    "Don''t follow me!"

    Lucas was annoyed by Yasmeen.

    Yasmeen said nonchntly, "What are you afraid of? You can just change your clothes. I''ve watched

    you pee just now. Why can''t I watch you change clothes?"

    She didn''t speak loudly, but her voice was loud enough that everyone could hear her.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Lucas wished he could find something to sew up Yasmeen''s mouth. His face blushed.

    "Stop following me! Yasmeen, I hate you!"

    Lucas rarely said such unkind words to a girl. Now, he was boiling with rage.

    Yasmeen saw his privacy, and she even told everyone about that. Why was he so unlucky to encounter

    such a ball-buster?

    Yasmeen''s eyes immediately filled with tears, but she gritted her teeth and stubbornly said, "Don''t

    tter yourself, Lucas. Do you know that you look like a woman when you smile?"

    Ashley stood up angrily.

    "Yasmeen, shut up."

    Seeing that Ashley was angry, Steven hurriedly carried Yasmeen into his embrace.

    "Baby, you can''t be so rude. Say sorry to Lucas."

    "No! I just hate him!"

    Yasmeen red at Lucas angrily with tears in her eyes. She seemed to be about to cry.

    Lucas felt that he was innocent. She was clearly the one who did the wrong thing. Why did she looked

    like she was bullied by him now?

    Nicole pulled Lucas over and whispered, "You are a gentleman. Don''t argue with Yasmeen. You''re on a

    mission, aren''t you? Hurry up and change your clothes."

    "Yes."

    Lucas hurriedly walked out.

    Seeing Lucas leave, Yasmeen started crying. She cried loudly and frighteningly.

    "I''m really sorry. Yasmeen was spoiled by us. I''ll apologize to Lucaster."

    Ashley felt that she was disgraced by Yasmeen.

    She looked at Yasmeen angrily and scolded her in a low voice.

    "Shut up! Don''t you feel ashamed?"

    "Why should I feel ashamed? He is a handsome boy so I greeted him. He ignored me, so I smashed

    the cake on him. He was not gentle at all and attacked me. Of course I would fight back in self-defense.

    What did I do wrong? I went to the bathroom to apologize to him, but I didn''t know he was peeing. I

    didn''t mean to see his penis."

    As Yasmeen spoke, Ashley grew angrier.

    Steven was embarrassed that his face turned red.

    It turned out that his daughter had taken a fancy to Lucas. Unfortunately, Lucas was indifferent, so he

    was not nice to Yasmeen.

    Steven felt that Samuel was looking at him unkindly.

    Steven cleared his throat and said, "Well, they''re just kids. It won''t be a big deal, right?"

    Although Steven said so, he was obviouslycking in confidence.

    "Steven, your daughter is clever. She can chase a man to the men''s bathroom at such a young age.

    She will be great when she grows up."

    Samuel said indifferently. His voice was t, as if he was talking about the weather. However, Steven

    felt a chill run down his spine.

    Why wasn''t his daughter taking a fancy to others but Lucas!

    "Well, I suddenly think of that my daughter needs to take an immunization shot. We have to leave now."

    Steven stood up and hurriedly picked up Yasmeen. He blinked at Ashley.

    Ashley also felt a little embarrassed. She said awkwardly to Nicole, "Nicole, I''m really sorry. I''ll bring

    Yasmeen to apologize to Lucaster."

    "They''re just kids. It''s fine."

    What else could Nicole say?

    Her son was not chaste anymore!

    He waspletely exposed!

 Chapter 1039 Learn from Your Wife

    Chapter 1039 Learn from Your Wife

    The party ended early because of the mess caused by Steven''s eldest daughter.

    Following the departure of Steven and his wife, ir also stood up.

    "Since Steven has left, let''s call it a day. But Samuel, I think you should ask Steven forpensation.

    No matter what, my nephew can''t be married by their girl for nothing, right?"

    ir liked to seek trouble, so he had such an idea.

    Samuel nced at him and said, "When will I get my money back?"

    ir immediately got upset.

    "I don''t think you are short of money!"

    "Indeed, but I don''t mind having too much money. After all, I won it."

    Samuel acted like he needed a lesson, which enraged ir.

    Gabrielle smiled and said, "Samuel, I''ll have the manager send the money to your ceter."

    "Gabrielle is a pragmatist. Mr. ir, learn from your wife."

    After saying that, Lucas stood up and walked in front of Nicole. He smiled and said, "Let''s go. What do

    you want to eat tonight? I''ll take you to a restaurant. The money won today should be enough for a

    meal."

    ir felt that he shouldn''t speak.

    Looking at them like this, Emory smiled brightly.

    ire walked over and Emory held her in her arms and whispered, "What do you want to eat? I''ll eat

    lunch with you."

    "Do you have time? You don''t need to go back to the military area?"

    "I cked off. I can make time to eat with my wife."

    Emory''s voice wasn''t loud, and ire just pursed her lips and smiled. However, that happy expression

    still made the surrounding people envious.

    The party of four ended just like that.

    When Samuel brought Nicole out, Zoe felt a little ufortable with her stomach, which amused

    Nicole.

    "Didn''t you see Lucasing back just now?"

    "I did, but didn''t you go take care of him? I think it''s best to eat."

    Zoe burped and gave out the smell of cake.

    "How much did you eat? Aren''t you afraid that you will have an upset stomach?"

    Nicole picked up Zoe with both hands, and she heard her say, "Mommy, can I go back with Nash? I

    want to go to Great Grandpa''s ce to y."

    Nash happened to be around. Hearing Zoe''s words, he said, "Miss Nicole, I will take care of Zoe."

    "Thank you."

    Samuel wanted to stay with Nicole, so he didn''t want to bring Zoe with him. At this moment, Nash took

    the initiative to ask to return with Zoe, and he was so d to hear that.

    Zoe waved her hand at Samuel, then left with Nash.

    Nicole said somewhat gloomily, "Shouldn''t you lecture your daughter? It''s not good to follow whoever

    has snacks. If a bad person kidnaps her with candy someday, you''ll regret it."

    Samuel held her hand and smiled, "Zoe won''t randomly follow others."

    "Is that so? Didn''t a boy lure her away with ice cream at the amusement park?"

    Nicole was a little depressed when she thought of this.

    That girl epted someone''s jade pendant for no reason. She still didn''t know how to deal with this

    matter.

    Speaking of this matter, Samuel remembered something.

    "I had someone investigate that jade pendant. It belongs to the Jones family."

    "Which Jones family? Hurry up and send it back."

    Nicole was lost for words.

    Samuel smiled and said, "The Jones family in South City is famous for its achievements in music.

    There are several musicians in the family. The jade pendant belongs to Armand, a child. It is said that

    he is talented in music, and the Jones family has taken it as a priority to nurture him."

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "The Jones family in South City? That''s a long way from us."

    Samuel suddenlyughed.

    "What are you thinking? Do you really think that Zoe can be married to Armand? Nobody will be

    serious about the jokes in their childhood. I''ll have someone return the jade pendant to the Jones family

    tomorrow."

    "That''s right. Return it. That jade pendant is so precious."

    Nicole nodded.

    As they spoke, they had left the clubhouse.

    Samuel asked softly, "Which restaurant should we eat at? I''ll book a seat."

    "Any one is fine, but aren''t we going to see Melissa?"

    Nicole was eager to see Melissa now.

    Although the wounds on her body had scabs on them, they still hurt.

    She would definitely make Melissa pay for the pain she had caused her.

    Seeing her excitement, Samuel could not bear to let her down, so he called Fill.

    "Get yourself ready. I''ll bring Mange overter."

    "Okay."

    After hanging up, Samuel booked a western restaurant.

    Nicole had no objection to this.

    They got in the car and drove directly to the entrance of a vi in the suburbs.

    Nicole looked at this ce and asked, "This is your vi? Why didn''t I know?"

    "Not mine, Fill''s."

    Samuel exined.

    This was the first time Nicole had heard Fill''s name. She couldn''t help but ask, "Who is Fill?"

    "One of my friends. We established a small organization together a long time ago. Later, I joined the

    army and I left it to his management. It is said that it has developed quite well these past few years."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    Nicole did not ask again.

    They got out of the car and directly walked in.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes as she watched a man with a gun on watch.

    Samuel walked in with Nicole and saw a man half leaning on the sofa, his legs were stacked together

    on the coffee table and he was shaking a ss of red wine.

    Seeing them walk in, Fill leisurely raised his head and smiled as he greeted them, "Samuel, Nicole, you

    are here!"

    "Where''s Melissa?"

    "In the basement. Does a person like her deserve staying on the ground?"

    Fillughed viciously.

    Nicole sensed his murderous aura, which made her very ufortable.

    However, since this person was Samuel''s friend, she wouldn''t have any objections.

    Samuel said indifferently, "I''ll take Nicole to take a look."

    "Here''s the key."

    Fill threw the key to the basement to Samuel.

    Nicole was led by Samuel down to the basement.

    As soon as they opened the basement door, a strong smell of blood rushed out into his face.

    Nicole quickly covered her nose.

    Samuel whispered, "If you can''t stand it, go up. I''ll go down and take a look."

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole could not withstand the smell, but she could hold on for a while.

    As they walked down the stairs, they heard Melissa cursing loudly.

    "You bastards! Let go of me! I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you!"

    "Damn bitch, you still have the energy to shout, right?"

    With the sound of a whip, Melissa immediately screamed.

    Nicole frowned slightly. Looking from the outside, she saw that Melissa was whipped into a bloody

    woman.

    The whip had thorns on it, and once whipped, one''s bones could be exposed by it.

    Just like what Nicole was like that day.

    Melissa was about to faint from the pain, but the punisher wouldn''t let her and he grabbed her long hair,

    causing her to regain consciousness from the pain.

    "Where is Nicole? If you want to kill me, just do it! Why torturing me like this?"

    Before she came, Nicole was extremely angry with Melissa. Now that she saw her like this, she

    suddenly did not have any desire to punish her.

    Fill''s people had done what she wanted to do.

    Right now, there wasn''t a single intact spot on Melissa''s body. Blood covered the scab that was ripped

    off by the whip. Some of her wounds had turned purulent and swollen.

    If she didn''t take a close look, she wouldn''t be able to tell that Melissa was a human being.

    Her hair was stained with sweat and blood, and it stuck on her face in strands, making her look

    extremely miserable.

    Her face was swollen, and her facial features were distorted.

    Nicole turned around and left the basement.

    Samuel knew that Nicole was soft-hearted, so he followed.

    "Do you think it''s too much for her?"

    Samuel asked.

    Nicole shook her head, but whispered, "Melissa must have done a lot of bad things. With your ability,

    you should be able to find evidence to turn her in, right? Don''t let your men or your hands get stained

    with blood. She whipped me three times, and such torture is enough for me. I wanted to settle this by

    myself, but since your men have made a move, I will let this and her go."

    She didn''t want Samuel to kill because of her.

    She did it to atone for the kid.

    When Fill heard Nicole''s words, he smiled coldly and said, "Nicole, she won''t be kind to you even if you

    have forgiven her. The best way to deal with people like her is to kill them."

    "Her fate should be decided by thew. I don''t want Samuel''s hands to be stained with blood."

    After saying that, Nicole walked out.

    Fill looked at Nicole''s back and said to Samuel, "Nicole doesn''t know how cold you used to be?"

    "Just do as she says. Keep her alive, send the evidence to the court and sentence her into prison. With

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Melissa''s physical condition, she probably won''t be able to live for more than two years. Sometimes it''s

    better to torture than to kill."

    Fill paused for a moment upon hearing Samuel, and then he nodded.

    After Nicole came out, she suddenly felt a little depressed.

    Samuel chased after her and hugged her.

    "What''s wrong? You can''t bear it anymore? When she was torturing you, she never had that feeling."

    Nicole sighed and said, "Perhaps I still know too little about this world. Melissa is indeed evil, but you

    are too heavy-handed."

    "When she hurt you, I had the urge to kill her. It''s my kindness to let her live. Since you can''t do it, then

    I''ll clean up the mess. Don''t worry, I won''t let her die at my hands. I''ll send her to prison, and there''s

    another good show yet to begin."

    When Samuel said this, he smiled evilly, and Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    Such a Samuel was strange to her, but she wasn''t afraid because he did it for her, because he loved

    her, however, she didn''t want to turn Samuel into a devil.

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand tightly and said softly, "Samuel, I hope you can fulfill your promise to stay by

    my side until we die. For the sake of this promise, don''t go too far and leave yourself a way out."

    Looking at Nicole''s expectant gaze, Samuel nodded. However, in his heart, he thought that his wife

    was too kind. Since there were some things that she didn''t have the heart to do, he would deal with it.

    Seeing that he agreed, Nicole smiled.

    She was about to leave with Samuel when something happened to him.

 Chapter 1040 Do You Want to Die

    Chapter 1040 Do You Want to Die

    A sharp pain attacked Samuel and he felt like his head was about to explode.

    He cried in a low voice and wanted to hold back. But this time, the neuralgia was so intense that he

    staggered and fell on Nicole.

    "Samuel! Samuel, what''s wrong with you?"

    Just now, Nicole was lost in thought about Melissa''s injury. Before she fully came back to her senses,

    she saw Samuel leaning against her shoulder with a painful expression.

    She immediately turned to be worried.

    "I''ll call ir over."

    Nicole panicked.

    She knew that Samuel suffered from neuralgia but she didn''t expect the pain to be so intense and

    unbearable.

    His whole body was trembling. He held his head as if he wanted to smash his own head open.

    Nicole made the call with shivering hands.

    Seeing that it was Nicole calling, ir frowned.

    "Nicole, just several hundred thousand of cash, right? What''s the hurry? I will bill you."

    ir teased over the phone.

    However, Nicole was not in the mood to reply to his tease. She said in a crying tone "ir,e

    quickly. Samuel is suffering from neuralgia. He is about to faint."

    ir suddenly paused.

    "I''ll be right there."

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole held Samuel tightly in her arms.

    "Samuel, ir ising right away. You hold on."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was worried about him. He wanted to tell her that he was fine but the pain this

    time was so intense that he couldn''t even make a sound.

    Fill happened to see this when he came out.

    "What''s wrong with Boss?"

    He quickly came to Samuel''s side and frowned.

    Nicole didn''t know him much. But since Samuel said that he and Fill were friends, Nicole chose to

    believe Fill for the time being.

    "He has neuralgia. Can I send him to your vi first?"

    "Why do you ask? Hurry up and send him over. Have you called the doctor?"

    Fill directly took Samuel from Nicole.

    Nicole hurriedly nodded and said, "I called ir. He will be here in a while."

    "Send the address to ir. There shouldn''t be any problem with him around. When does Samuel get

    neuralgia? He never had such a disease before."

    As Fill said, he and Nicole helped Samuel into the vi to lie down.

    Samuel was in such pain that he huddled, his back was already wet with cold sweat.

    "I''ll go see if there are any painkillers. Let''s get him to eat some first."

    Nicole hesitated when hearing Fill''s words.

    She still couldn''tpletely trust Fill.

    Fill did not wait for her response. He went straight to the medical kit.

    One of Fill''s subordinates hurriedly followed Fill into the house seeing Samuel like this.

    "Fill, can Samuel still be our boss since he is in such a situation?"

    "What do you mean? Do you want to die?"

    Fill directly pushed the subordinate against the wall and said fiercely, "I warn you. Stop talking about

    such nonsense. If you dare to say something like this again, I''ll fucking kill you."

    "Fill, I''m doing this for your own good. Boss has been running a business outside for so many years.

    He''s not the one he used to be anymore. If it weren''t for you to take charge of the Sky Group for so

    many years, it''s hard to tell how it will be. Now it is a good opportunity. Boss has such a disease and

    the woman beside him is also weak and delicate. Why don''t we...? "

    The subordinate gestured Fill to kill Samuel.

    Fill suddenly smiled. His smile was very bright but the subordinate felt it creepy.

    "Fill, I''m doing this for your own good! I..."

    Before he could finish his words, Fill broke his neck.

    The subordinate went soft and fell on the ground, died.

    Fill directly got a sheet to cover the body. Then, he found the medical kit and approached Nicole

    without even looking at the body again.

    "Nicole, let Boss take some painkillers first."

    "I..."

    Nicole was still hesitant but Samuel directly took the painkiller and swallowed it.

    The painkiller wouldn''t take effect so quickly so that Samuel was still in pain. But he grabbed Fill''s hand

    and managed to say, "Clean up the mess about Melissa. ir will be here soon. Don''t let him find

    anything."

    "Alright."

    Fill got up and walked out.

    Nicole let Samuel lie down with his head on herp. She looked Fill walk away and whispered,

    "Samuel, don''t think about anything now."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly. He wanted tofort her but he didn''t know what to say.

    Nicole was very anxious, she couldn''t help but think of Joseph''s words.

    Where exactly was the ancient book of the Harper Town?

    Since they couldn''t find it, could it be that only the people from the Harper Town could find it?

    Nicole thought to herself.

    She didn''t know that Samuel''s neuralgia was so severe at first but now it seemed that she needed to

    quicken the pace of looking for the ancient book.

    When ir came, Samuel''s face was already pale with pain.

    He quickly diagnosed Samuel and his expression went sour.

    "Did you take painkillers before I came?"

    "Yes, I took one, but it doesn''t seem to work."

    Nicole was very worried.

    ir whispered, "It is impossible to suppress his neuralgia with painkillers now. He needs to be treated

    with medical instruments. We''d better send him to the hospital now."

    "Then let''s go."

    Nicole followed everything ir said.

    Since Samuel''s disease attacked so suddenly, Fill didn''t get enough time to withdraw his men. When

    ir saw them, he froze for a moment but didn''t say anything.

    Nicole helped Samuel into the car and quickly followed ir to the Military Hospital.

    ir immediately sent Samuel to the treatment room for treatment.

    Nicole was at a loss.

    Lucas rushed over when he heard the news.

    "Mommy, how is Samuel?"

    "I''m not sure yet. He''s already under treatment."

    Nicole was somewhat relieved when seeing Lucas.

    Lucas took out an ancient ring from his pocket and handed it to Nicole.

    "What is this?"

    "Grandma gave it to me back then. Although I don''t know what it is, it might be connected to the Harper

    Town. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given it to me."

    Nicole froze when hearing what Lucas said.

    She almost forgot about it.

    "You know about your daddy''s neuralgia?"

    "Joseph told me during a video chat. He heard from Morgan that there is an ancient book in the Harper

    Town. There might be a cure for Samuel''s neuralgia in the book. Mommy, send someone reliable to find

    the book. If we can find this ancient book, we might really cure Samuel. The treatment used now can

    only relieve his pain, it is not a permanent cure."

    Lucas quickly told everything to Nicole.

    Nicole whispered, "Actually, I want to go by myself but I''m not familiar with the Harper Town. Maybe I

    will go with Trevin."

    "Mommy, you should stay. Samuel needs you."

    Lucas did not want Nicole to go to the Harper Town.

    Too many idents happened when they went to Bordeauxst time. With Samuel like this now, Lucas

    really couldn''t stop being worried.

    Nicole said in a low voice, "Then I''ll send Trevin, but the ring..."

    "Saving Samuel is the most important thing. No matter what this ring represents, it''s not as important

    as Samuel."

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucas was determined. Although he seldom called Samuel Daddy, Samuel was still his beloved father.

    He couldn''t watch his mother sad and Samuel in pain without doing anything.

    Nicole nodded.

    Trevin was called over. He couldn''t help butugh when he saw Lucas.

    "We meet again."

    "Yes, we meet again."

    Lucas put his hands in his pockets. He seemed to be a littlezy in this position but his eyes were

    shining, so that nobody could ignore him.

    "Mrs. Green, do you have something for me?"

    Nicole gave the ring to Trevin.

    "Do you recognize this?"

    Trevin''s expression immediately changed.

    "This is the token of our patriarch. Why is it here?"

    "My mother-inw gave it to my son."

    Nicole pointed at Lucas.

    Trevin immediately came to pay respect to Lucas. He bowed respectfully, "The Harper Town is gone,

    but with the token, you are the current patriarch of the Harper Town. Mr. Lucas, just tell me if you want

    me to do anything, I will try my best even if I would die."

    But Lucas did not have any special feelings. He said without many emotions, "No need for you die for

    me. However, I do need your help. I heard that there is an ancient medical book in the Harper Town

    that records many intractable andplicated diseases. It is said to be the most precious thing of the

    Harper Town. Now, I only want this ancient book."

    Trevin frowned.

    "I''ve heard of this ancient book as well, but it could only be found with the patriarch''s token. If you want

    me to find this ancient book, I might need the ring, Mr. Lucas."

    "Take it."

    Nicole handed it to Trevin and said cautiously, "Be sure to find the ancient book. I don''t want to take it

    for myself. As long as Samuel''s neuralgia is cured, I will return the book to the Harper Town."

    "Alright, Mrs. Green, I''ll set off immediately."

    Trevin left with the ring.

    Lucas said in a low voice, "Mommy, We''d better send someone to secretly follow him."

    "You don''t believe him?"

    Nicole felt that her son was really amazing.

    How could he be so suspicious at such a young age?

    Lucas said inly, "Just in case."

    "I''ll go."

    As soon as Lucas finished his words, Fill walked in and looked at Nicole and Lucas. Then he

    whispered, "I will secretly follow him in case he betrays. I''ve been working in the gray areas all these

    years and this should be a piece of cake for me."

    "Who are you?"

    Alert shed through Lucas'' eyes.

    Nicole said in a low voice, "He is your daddy''s friend. You can call him Mr. Howard."

    As a unique boy, Lucas did not address Fill, instead, he stared at Fill thoroughly and said, "Mommy,

    Samuel should be out of danger right now. I still have things to attend to in the army so I will go back

    first. If there is any news, just call me."

    "Alright, I''ll have Ernesto send you off."

    "No need, I''ll just go back myself."

    Lucas turned around and left, but when he passed Fill, he whispered, "I know you, Hawk."

    Fill''s expression changed hearing this nickname.

    He looked at Lucas meaningfully and suddenly smiled.

    Fill smiled charmingly but his subordinates did not dare to look directly at him. However, Nicole didn''t

    notice it at all. She turned her head and looked in the direction of the treatment room with great worry.

 Chapter 1041 I Will Enjoy Everything You Cook

    Chapter 1041 I Will Enjoy Everything You Cook

    Fill left the hospital. So did Lucas. But when they separated at the entrance of the hospital, Fill nced

    at Lucas and whispered, "Are you working in the military now?"

    "Yes, don''t be caught by me."

    Lucas said indifferently with a meaningful look.

    "Damn you!"

    Fill cursed.

    "I''m your father''s best friend."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. My daddy is an honest businessman. How can he make friends with you? Don''t

    show up in front of my daddy too often. Don''t ruin my daddy''s reputation."

    Finishing his words, Lucas got into the car.

    Fill was so angry that his breathing sped up.

    Look at this child!

    He was as heartless as Samuel.

    He worked so hard for Samuel.

    But now, he was despised by his son.

    Fill made a gesture at the direction where Lucas left to show his disdain.

    Lucas saw it from the rear-view mirror and whispered.

    "Childish."

    Then he put on a faint smile.

    Nicole knew nothing about this. She just hoped that Trevin could bring back the ancient book.

    Thirty minutester, ir pushed Samuel out.

    "How is he?"

    Nicole hurried to walk over.

    ir took off his mask and said indifferently, "He''s fine. It''s a sudden onset, but his illness can hardly be

    cured and I don''t find a good way yet. Now you need to calm him down. He can''t be too tired and he

    needs to be rxed."

    "OK."

    Nicole looked at Samuel worriedly.

    Samuel''s face was not pale anymore. He knew he had frightened Nicole, so he smiled and said, "I''m

    fine. It hurt just for a while."

    "Shut up."

    Nicole red at him, but then she stepped forward to support him.

    "Does he need to go to the hospital?"

    ir waved his hand and said, "No. It won''t be so helpful for him at hospital."

    "Alright."

    Just as Nicole was about to help Samuel, ir suddenly said, "Samuel, is Eagle back?"

    "Who is Eagle? I don''t know."

    Samuel seemed puzzled.

    ir looked at him carefully. Seeing the confusion in Samuel''s eyes, he couldn''t tell whether Samuel

    was lying or not.

    "Nothing. If you meet Eagle, you''d better tell Emory."

    Hearing ir''s words, Samuel nodded lightly.

    "You can go. I still have a headache."

    Nicole hurried to help Samuel out of the Military Hospital.

    "Who is Eagle?"

    "Fill."

    Nicole became alert hearing Samuel''s words.

    "Did ir find anything?"

    "My neuralgia attacked too suddenly. Fill probably had no time to evacuate. Send the location to ir.

    He will see it when hees here. ir was also a soldier before. He can find something."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Then what should we do?"

    Nicole was a little worried.

    Although she did not know why Samuel was together with Fill, she did not want any differences

    between ir and Samuel since it had happened.

    Samuel whispered, "We can only help him leave here first."

    "He had left."

    Nicole told Samuel that she asked Trevin to look for the ancient book.

    Samuel was finally relieved.

    "Great."

    They got into the car while talking.

    Nicole asked in confusion, "What happened between you and Fill? I saw that ir seemed very angry

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    when he mentioned the code name Eagle just now."

    Samuel sighed and said, "Eagle was once the best pilot in the military. He won the second ce in the

    world military tournament. We were in the same special brigade."

    "Fill was a special soldier?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    She felt Fill was too aggressive and frightening. She could not imagine that he was once a soldier.

    Samuel put on a serious face, even with some regret.

    "He is also pitiful. Without that ident, he might have be an outstanding soldier in the military.

    Unfortunately, people have different ways of life."

    "You know his story?"

    Nicole suddenly got interested.

    Samuel nodded.

    "Fill has a fianc¨¦e. They grew up together. And she is also from the military. But she was discovered by

    the enemy in an undercover operation and died miserably. At that time, the terrorists threw his

    girlfriend''s corpse back. It was already torn apart. They did that to enrage us. Then Fill lost his mind.

    He requested to lead the troops to clean up those terrorists. However, we had to follow the military

    discipline, and he was not in charge of that case. So he was not allowed to take part. "

    "At that time, Fill was almost crazy. Later, he submitted an application for demobilization, but he was

    refused. This mattersted six months. Fill began topletely indulge himself in the military and did

    not attend training. In the end, he was demobilized for viting the military discipline."

    "After that, Fill totally changed. He gathered a group of hooligans and revenged on those terrorists.

    Almost all of them died. Although Fill killed their leader, he was dying too. At that time, I happened to be

    on a mission over there, so I saved him. But he is no longer myrade-in-arms, so I can only hide

    him for his recovery."

    "Fill''s incident had a bad impact. The military held a major meeting and decided to expel him from the

    military and cklist him. ir lived in the same dormitory with him at that time. So ir has an

    ambivalent attitude towards him."

    Hearing what he said, Nicole whispered, "Then he founded the Sky Group?"

    "We co-founded it. At that time, he had neither money nor strength, so I supported him. He stayed in

    bed for six months before recovering. We used to take missions together, so I couldn''t leave him so

    dispirited. Moreover, even though the leader died, those subordinates were still there. They would

    cause trouble for Fill to avenge for their boss. He couldn''t go back to the military at that time, so I could

    only help him found his own forces tobat violence."

    "You''ve been hiding this from others?"

    Nicole guessed.

    "Not all. I just didn''t tell Emory and ir. Steven knew that. After all, he was the leader of the Dark

    Empire. I told Steven from the very beginning for fear that we will hurt people of our own side. Steven

    understood Fill in this matter and they also work together now. Fill looked cynical now, because his

    heart was dead. After clearing up the terrorists, he didn''t even know what he lived for. Without the Sky

    Group and his people, perhaps he would died earlier."

    Speaking of this, Samuel still felt very sad.

    Nicole did not know Fill before, but after hearing his story, she thought that he was really a sentimental

    person.

    "His eyes were terrifying. I was even afraid that he would murder you when you got sick."

    "He won''t. I know Fill well. Even if he has been in the grey area for so many years, he won''t lose his

    conscience. Don''t worry, Fill is trustworthy."

    "I hope so."

    Nicole was not sure about that.

    Returning home, Samuel remembered that he had booked a restaurant.

    "Why are we back? I booked a restaurant, and we still have enough time."

    Then Samuel was about to walk out, but Nicole grabbed him.

    "Forget it. Just eat at home. I don''t want western food now."

    Samuel felt a little guilty.

    "Sorry, I am to me."

    "You just need to keep healthy. That''s the best thing. See. We went to the hospital in turn these days.

    You can invest in a hospitalter so that we can save much money."

    Nicole said in a gloomy face.

    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "Do you mean I''m weak?"

    "No, you are not bad. What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you."

    Nicole took off his coat.

    She couldn''t ask Samuel to cook. Although there were Wendy and servants around, Nicole suddenly

    wanted to cook by herself.

    "I will enjoy everything you cook."

    Samuel''s words ttered Nicole.

    Nicole immediately smiled.

    "Wait."

    "Alright."

    Samuel leaned against the sofa and rested with his eyes closed. But then he received a message.

    He nced at the kitchen and clicked on it.

    It was from Fill.

    "I went to Bordeaux. Melissa suddenly got kidney failure and she was dying now. What should I do?

    Save her or not?"

    Samuel frowned.

    Kidney failure?

    How could that be possible?

    "Suddenly?"

    "Yes, maybe her kidneys weren''t very well before, but I don''t know about medical studies. I''m not sure

    about the situation. If you want to know the reason, you can ask the doctor to examine her. But if I send

    her to the hospital now, I''m afraid she''ll escape. Although ir didn''t see me when he came to the vi,

    he should know that I''m in the Seapolis City. So if Melissa escaped, I can''t do anything."

    Fill exined clearly.

    Samuel frowned again.

    He didn''t know whether her kidney failure is severe, so he really needed to think about it.

    "It''s right to leave the Seapolis City. If you need help, contact me at any time. I''ll deal with this matter. I''ll

    ask someone to take care of Melissa. You''d better evacuate your people from here before ir takes

    action."

    "I see. Take care of yourself. Neuralgia isn''t a big problem, but you cannot ignore it. Boss, don''t worry, I

    will definitely bring the ancient book back for you."

    Fill''s words moved Samuel.

    "Take care of yourself."

    Hanging up the phone, Samuel wanted to call to Ernesto, but he found Nicole standing behind him.

    She looked at him with a meaningful expression.

    Samuel suddenly paused.

 Chapter 1042 Stop Talking While Eating

    Chapter 1042 Stop Talking While Eating

    "When did you stand behind me?"

    Samuel put away the phone as if nothing happened.

    Nicole said gently, "Come for dinner. Wash your hands."

    "OK."

    When Samuel got up, Nicole reached out to help him.

    "I''m fine. I can make it myself."

    "Let me help you. I don''t know when you will get sick again."

    Samuel''s mouth twitched when Nicole said this.

    "Did you call Eagle just now?"

    Nicole asked casually.

    "Yes, Melissa has a kidney failure. It''s acute."

    Nicole was slightly surprised hearing this.

    "How could this be?"

    Samuel knew what she was thinking about. He hurried to say, "It has nothing to do with us. Maybe

    something was wrong with her kidney long ago, but it''s discovered now."

    "Then what will you do?"

    Nicole helped Samuel sit on the chair.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and suddenly smiled, "Just wait and see."

    "What?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    "Just wait and see. But don''t worry, I won''t let Melissa die. I will send her to the hospital. Then I will

    send her to the police and take the legal proceedings. Are you feeling better now?"

    Samuel knew that Nicole was kind. Even if she was hurt, she did not want Melissa to die because of

    her. Samuel did not want her to be worried. However, even if he handed it over to legal system, he still

    had other ways to revenge on Melissa.

    As she hurt Nicole, he would not easily let Melissa go. Being in prison was not enough. However, he

    wouldn''t tell Nicole about this.

    It was better to hide those things from Nicole.

    Samuel made up his mind. Nicole nodded.

    "Great. It''s not because I don''t want to take revenge on her. We have children and our business. It''s

    really not worthy doing that for Melissa. Sometimes I wonder if we can use violence. We can indeed

    feel better for a while in that way, but what about our children? Some people are always in the

    darkness and waiting for opportunity to hurt us hard. No matter who get hurt, I can''t afford it. Samuel,

    I''m in love with you, and we have children, so I be a coward now. Can you understand me? "

    "I see. Don''t worry. I won''t let you worry about me."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    Nicole was somewhat rxed.

    "Eat it. I cooked your favorite Couple''s Sliced Beef in Chili Sauce."

    "You can cook this dish?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    Actually, he had no special preference. But after he mistakenly thought Nicole died in the fire five years

    ago, he had a passion for this dish, because every time he missed Nicole, he would eat it.

    After five years, it became his habit. But he didn''t expect that Nicole could remember it.

    Samuel was touched.

    Nicole said proudly, "Yes, I''m a genius. It''s just a piece of cake."

    "Yes. My wife is the smartest. Otherwise, how could you give birth to smart children for me?"

    Samuel was better at sweet talk.

    Nicole smiled.

    "Eat. Stop talking while eating."

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Although she said this, Nicole still put on a charming smile.

    Samuel hoped time could stop at this moment.

    Finishing the meal, Nicole wanted to take a nap. Samuel spent this time going to the seaside vi.

    When Fill''s men saw Samuel, they stood in line.

    "Mr. Green."

    "Fill went out for a mission. Who is in charge of here?"

    Samuel asked in a low voice. His aggressive aura scared everyone.

    "It''s our veep, Davin Oliver."

    "Call him over."

    Samuel went directly to Fill''s study.

    His study room was as gloomy as Fill himself. People would feel depressed here. But there was a

    photo on his desk. The girl in it was in a bright smile, but she could nevere back.

    Samuel picked up the photo and then felt sad.

    Fill''s girlfriend Whitney Dille was not the onlyrade they lost in the undercover mission. But Fill

    loved her so deeply. It was said that Whitney''s parents had epted her death. They even kept a

    distance from Fill for his fame and did not allow him to visit her tombstone.

    He was once the best pilot in the military, but he could not enter the Martyrs'' Cemetery to see his loved

    one. Samuel did not understand this pain before, but after Nicole almost died in the fire, hepletely

    understood.

    He simply didn''t dare to recall what he was like five years ago.

    His thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door.

    "Mr. Green."

    Davin knocked on the door and walked in. When he saw Samuel hold a photo of Whitney and Fill, he

    was slightly surprised. Then, he whispered, "Mr. Green, our boss doesn''t like others to touch this photo.

    A man once had his hands cut by boss for touching this photo."

    "Then tell Fill that I''ve touched it. Let''s see if he can cut off my hand."

    Samuel said indifferently, but Davin suddenly shivered.

    "Sorry, Mr. Green. It''s my fault."

    "All right. You''re Fill''s man. There''s nothing wrong for you to guard his things for him."

    Samuel put down the photo and turned back to look at Davin.

    He couldn''t judge Davin, but if Fill could trust him, it should be OK.

    "I need you to do something for me."

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    Davin quickly stood straight.

    From these people, Samuel could tell that Fill trained them with requirements for special soldiers. If

    they were always loyal to Fill, it was great. But if someone betrayed him, it would be very dangerous.

    Samuel did not know why he thought of this, but he said indifferently, "Send Melissa to the Military

    Hospital for treatment, then sort out her crimes and hand them to the police. Also, tell the Mr. and Mrs.

    Bush about Melissa''s kidney failure. Can you do it?"

    "Yes, sir."

    Davin walked out. Samuel felt depressed in this room.

    He wanted to leave, but found that Fill''sputer was on. He sighed and took the mouse. But when he

    saw the page on the screen, his face slightly changed.

    Samuel nced it over and then turned off theputer.

    He walked out of the seaside vi and drove downtown. Then he called Jacob.

    "Do you have time for a business trip?"

    A strange sound came from Jacob''s side.

    Jacob hurried to pick up the phone and went to the balcony after putting on his trousers.

    "Mr. Green, what I need to do?"

    "You are with Olivia?"

    Samuel lit a cigarette.

    Jacob coughed awkwardly and said, "Yes."

    "I didn''t want to disturb you, but I can''t trust anyone except you."

    Hearing this, Jacob became serious.

    "What happened?"

    "I''m afraid that something will happen to Fill. Jacob, I want you to go to Bordeaux and secretly protect

    Fill. No matter what happens, keep Fill safe."

    Samuel''s words surprised Jacob.

    "Eagle? He went to Bordeaux? Isn''t he in the Seapolis City?"

    "He went to Bordeaux for me. Do you have time?"

    "I will leave immediately."

    Samuel whispered, "Take care of yourself. You know, I also care about you."

    "I see. Don''t worry, Mr. Green. I will take care of myself. Oh, I remember, Finn told me a few days ago

    that Bordeaux is in chaos. Can I bring a team of people over?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    He almost forgot about Finn if Jacob didn''t mention him. Samuel felt somewhat unfamiliar with this

    name.

    Samuel knew that Finn liked Nicole. He had also betrayed Nicole for Laurel. He regretted for that.

    Samuel didn''t know whether he still loved Nicole.

    "Don''t bring our people over now. Meet with Finn first. Make clear if he still loves Nicole. If so, ask him

    to deal with the chaos in Bordeaux with his own people."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up the phone, Jacob left the balcony and saw that Olivia dressed up and was about to

    leave.

    "You''re leaving?"

    Jacob hugged Olivia, wanting to kiss her. But Olivia covered his mouth with her hand.

    "It''s Samuel?"

    "Yes."

    "You are leaving again?"

    "Yes."

    Jacob felt that Olivia''s expression changed. He hurried to tighten his arms and said, "How about

    traveling with me?"

    Olivia didn''t expect that Jacob would invite her, so she became happy again.

    "I''m not going. Samuel must have given you an urgent mission. Even I go with you, we have no time to

    travel. And I have to assist you. I don''t want to be tired. You just hurry back after finishing your work.

    And I still have to record songs. Michael has urged me several times."

    Seeing that Olivia was in a good mood, Jacob heaved a sigh of relief.

    "You scared me. If you don''t forgive me, I can''t sleep at night."

    "Get off! I don''t believe it. By the way, can you do me a favor while you''re away?"

    Jacob naturally agreed to Olivia''s request.

    "Tell me."

    "Help me find Karina."

    "Karina?"

    Jacob frowned slightly. He found this name familiar, but he could not remember who it was.

    Olivia whispered, "Booth told me from abroad that she was well treated and that she can walk on the

    ground for rehabilitation. However, it will probably take another year and a half for her to recover

    Elvis killed my family, she disappeared. I was so sad that I didn''t even think of her. Booth asked me to

    find her. Can you help me?"

    Jacob patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I will find her for you."

    As he spoke, Olivia''s phone rang.

 Chapter 1043 Is There a Mistake?

    Chapter 1043 Is There a Mistake?

    "What''s keeping you so busy?"

    Jacob hugged Olivia and didn''t wanna let her go. Now, he really wanted to be with her all the time.

    Olivia was entangled by him. She touched his nose lightly with her fingertip and smiled, "Am I not

    enough for you? You want a woman on each arm? Do you think your are an emperor with your

    harem?"

    "How dare I? I''m fine as long as you are by my side."

    Olivia was ttered. She had to admit that men''s sweet words could blind women.

    "Don''t bore me withpliments! It''s Michael''s call. He asked me to go back and record songs.

    Everyone has put in a lot of effort on this album, and they all want to be famous. Besides, Nicole''s

    filmmakingpany has just started. It needs to make something. I can only help with this album, so

    I''ll try my best."

    Olivia looked at Jacob and she said earnestly.

    Jacob knew what Olivia was like. She would do the thing she had determined to do.

    "Alright. Let''s get married when it''s avable. I heard that Tim had got married. Can you believe he was

    one step ahead of us?"

    Jacobined. Olivia couldn''t help but smile. She asked, "Yourparison has little significance."

    "Why? How long has he known Evelyn? But they''re married. How about us? We''ve known each other a

    long time!"

    "Forget it. You haven''t asked me to marry you yet. I''m not Evelyn. You wait."

    Olivia pushed him away and walked out with her bag.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Jacob quickly get changed and chased after her.

    Samuel didn''t know what had happened to Jacob. He threw away the cigarette butt and drove to the

    south of the city. He was about to buy a piece of cake for Nicole.

    After Nicole took her lunch break, she smelled the fragrance of food.

    "What did you cook? It smells so good?"

    It was Nicole''s voice. She went downstairs and saw Samuel reading the financial newspaper.

    Samuel folded the newspaper with a smile and said, "I cook the Duck Soup for you, but it still needs to

    simmer for a while. You can drink itter."

    "Duck Soup? You went to the supermarket?"

    "I bought the duck at the market."

    Samuel smiled faintly. Nicole leaned over and wrapped her hand around his neck. She sat on hisp

    like a spoiled child and asked, "You''re so good to me. What can I do for you in return?"

    "Hey,e on."

    Samuel pulled her hand down, but he was reluctant to let her go.

    Nicole said and pouted, "What did I do to you? I can''t sit on yourp anymore?"

    "What are you talking about? Nicole, you wait. When I''m avable, I''ll also pester you."

    Nicole ignored his words.

    She nced at him scornfully.

    Samuel was depressed.

    He was bullied, wasn''t he?

    "You wait!"

    Nicoleughed.

    Suddenly, she noticed the cake box.

    "The cake is for your daughter?"

    "I bought it for you. Hurry up and eat the cake before Zoees back."

    Samuel handed the cake to Nicole.

    Looking at the pattern on the box, Nicole asked with surprise, "Did you specially go to the south of the

    city to buy these two pieces of cakes?"

    "I just stopped by. Didn''t you like to eat this chestnut cake?"

    Samuel smiled softly. However, Nicole felt warm.

    What was a true man like?

    He was the example.

    Just two pieces of cake could win Nicole''s heart. If Samuel knew this, what would he think?

    Nicole took a look at the cake. It was the one that she liked to eat. She was not reserved. She finished

    it in a few bites.

    Samuel looked at her dotingly. He brought her some water.

    "Why do you eat the cake so quickly? This isn''t a race."

    "I''m afraid that your daughter wille back and see the cake. She also likes it."

    Nicole said as she ate. Seeing her choked, Samuel hurried to get her some water.

    She feltfortable after drinking the water.

    "Slow down. It''s still early. Zoe won''te back so soon."

    Samuel patted her back.

    "Be gentle. My back still hurts," said Nicole, frowning at him.

    "Alright."

    Samuel said quickly.

    Just as Nicole was about to say something, Olivia called her.

    "Nicole, I am back to City B. I need prepare for the recording. It is urgent. I heard that an actor from

    yourpany had a scandal. Did it blow over?"

    Nicole said with a sigh, "Not yet. When Daisy gathered the evidence, we will hold a press conference to

    rify."

    "You are not anxious at all! Almost everyone on the Inte cursed that actor. You should deal with this

    as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be a hard nut to crack. By the way, is it possible that someone

    set him up? Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental?"

    Olivia was puzzled.

    Nicole said indifferently, "No matter who tries to frame him, he will be fine."

    "You quite optimistic."

    "What can I do if I don''t stay positive? To be a worrier? No. I know I offended someone because of my

    ownpany. I''ll just wait and see."

    Nicole''s thought made Olivia speechless.

    "Okay. I won''t talk to you anymore. I''ll keep in touch with you when needed."

    "Okay."

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole stretched and found that Samuel was staring at her.

    "Anything wrong with my face?"

    "Why didn''t you tell me that something happened to yourpany?"

    Samuel frowned.

    Why didn''t she tell him about it? What was he to her?

    Nicole said indifferently, "Don''t worry. It''s not a problem for Daisy. We''ll be able to handle this."

    "Darling, I don''t think you need me anymore."

    Samuel held her tight.

    Nicole suddenlyughed.

    "Come on. If I can''t, I will turn to you. I just feel you are too tired."

    "My pleasure, darling. I''m not a bit tired."

    Samuel was trying to butter her up.

    However, Nicole was in a good mood.

    "Alright. I''m going to take a shower."

    "OK. I''ll wait for you and then let''s go out to watch a y."

    Hearing his words, Nicole paused.

    "What? Watch a y?"

    "Yes. Hurry up."

    Samuel didn''t answer her.

    Nicole didn''t bother to figure it out. She would know soon anyway.

    She went upstairs and took a shower. She didn''t know why she felt so happy. Perhaps it was because

    of the cake.

    After changing into morefortable clothes, Nicole went downstairs. Samuel also dressed up, so she

    walked over and grabbed his arm.

    "How do I look?"

    Samuel nced at Nicole and he said with great satisfaction, "How lovely you are!"

    "Then let''s go."

    Nicole and Samuel got into the car.

    They went to the hospital.

    Although Nicole was curious, she didn''t ask any further.

    Not long after they entered the hospital, Nicole saw Mr. and Mrs. Bush rushing over, followed by the

    prison guards.

    "What happened?"

    Nicole tugged at Samuel''s sleeve and asked softly.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Isn''t Melissa suffering from acute kidney failure? I had someone spread the

    news to your parents. I''m afraid they will be disappointed."

    Nicole understood what Samuel meant.

    "Are you sure that Mrs. Bush didn''t give birth to Melissa? Did you have her paternity test results?"

    "The answer will be clearer soon. Melissa is in serious condition and she needs a kidney

    transnt as soon as possible. At this critical juncture, Mr. and Mrs. Bush will probably risk their lives

    for Melissa. Whether they are her biological parents or not will soon be revealed."

    Samuel''s voice was t and he looked around coldly.

    Nicole did not plead for mercy for her foster parents.

    If it was in the past, Nicole would have been worried that they would not be able to withstand this news,

    but she didn''t care about how they would feel.

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush seemed like two strangers to Nicole now. It was themselves that made she feel

    nothing for them.

    Soon, the nurse walked out of the operating room.

    "Where is Melissa''s family?"

    "We are her parents."

    Mrs. Bush might have rough days. She looked much older.

    Mr. Bush looked listless with his droopy eyes. However, when they heard the nurse calling them, they

    hurried forward, looking worried.

    The nurse whispered, "Who are you?"

    "We are her parents."

    "Who is Rh-negative blood type? Your daughter needs a transfusion. She is bleeding internally. Her

    condition is dangerous."

    The nurse was about to leave when Mr. Bush grabbed her.

    "Wait. What blood type is my daughter?"

    "Rh-negative blood type! It''smonly known as panda blood. It is very rare and we have a great

    need for it. Since you are her parents, one of you will certainly save her with your blood. Hurry up!"

    The nurse''s words made Mr. and Mrs. Bush stunned.

    "Impossible! Neither of us is Rh-negative blood type. How could Melissa....?"

    Mr. Bush''s voice suddenly grew louder and sharper.

    Mrs. Bush also looked at the nurse in disbelief and asked, "Is there a mistake? Our daughter can''t have

    the Rh-negative blood type."

    "How could we be mistaken? Here is the hospital. We are responsible for the patients! If the blood type

    doesn''t match, we can only say that she is not your biological daughter. No matter what, she is in

    urgent need of blood to save her life. You should think of a way. The hospital doesn''t have much stock,

    and it will take time for her to be transferred out. I''m afraid it will be toote."

    The nurse broke free of Mr. Bush''s grip and entered the operating room.

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush stood there as if they had been struck by lightning. They constantly reyed what

    the nurse had just said in their minds.

    The nurse said, "With different blood types, she is not your biological daughter."

    Melissa was not really their daughter?

    How was that possible?

 Chapter 1044 How Could They?

    Chapter 1044 How Could They?

    "Dear, what''s wrong?"

    Seeing Braden copse, Mrs. Bush couldn''t help but tug at the corner of his clothes.

    Braden had given up everything because of Melissa. Mrs. Bush also knew that he didn''t even want his

    own reputation, let alone Nicole. He only wanted to make it up for his daughter. But just now, the

    nurse''s words were like a bolt of lightning that directly smashed onto Braden''s head.

    Not biological?

    How could it not be biological?

    Braden''s mind had been thinking about this question.

    "Dear, do you still remember the paternity test when you first found Melissa?"

    Braden suddenly grabbed Mrs. Bush''s hand on the backhand side. The strength of his hand caused

    Mrs. Bush to frown.

    "Didn''t you do that paternity test?"

    "What? Me? Back then, Melissa said you did it."

    As soon as Braden said, Mrs. Bush was stunned.

    "I haven''t done it. I was not capable of managing it."

    Only then did Mr. and Mrs. Bush realize that they might have been tricked by Melissa from the very

    beginning.

    "Liar! Bastard! I''m going to kill her!"

    Braden roared as he was about to go into the operating room but was stopped by the police.

    "Stop! Don''t you know who you are now? What are you doing now?"

    These words were like cold water, instantly pouring on Braden''s body.

    He was a prisoner now!

    For Melissa, he did everything he could even to offend Nicole. Even his reputation had been ruined.

    Now that he was old, he would still be imprisoned for Melissa. But now, he was told that Melissa was

    not her biological child. No matter how hard Braden tried, he could not take the result.

    "I need to ask her in person! Or, we can do another paternity test."

    Braden no longer cared about his identity as a prisoner and had always wanted the correct answer.

    The policeman couldn''t help but buckle him into a chair.

    "Behave yourself! If you do this again, I''ll take you back."

    Mrs. Bush hurriedly pleaded for mercy.

    "Sir, please be gentle. He''s almost sixty. He can''t stand this kind of torment."

    She cried and pleaded for mercy, and her eyes suddenly saw Nicole and her husband.

    Mrs. Bush immediately turned towards Nicole.

    Samuel subconsciously protected Nicole behind him.

    "What do you want?"

    His voice was cold. And his appearance showed no angry but dignity.

    Mrs. Bush really regretted it now.

    Why did she push her daughter away because of a person who was not her own daughter? She had

    raised Nicole for more than twenty years!

    Mrs. Bush knelt down to Nicole with a thud.

    "Nicole, please! Please fulfill your father''s wish. We don''t ask for anything else. We just want to have

    another paternity test here. I know that this is the Military Hospital, a very authoritative hospital. You

    two have a good rtionship with the director of this hospital. As long as you speak, they will definitely

    confirm it fairly and impartially."

    Nicole''s eyes lit up slightly.

    This scene was hrious.

    Not long ago, the couple had wanted to kill her for Melissa. But now, it ended up like this.

    Nicole didn''t say anything. She didn''t know what to say.

    Did blood really matter?

    She was a little confused.

    Samuel said coldly, "Fair and impartial? Do you think you have the right to say these words? Aren''t you

    afraid that the director will change the appraisal result because of me? Don''t you know if she is your

    biological daughter? Don''t tell me that you won''t save Melissa if she''s not your daughter. You guys

    raised Nicole for more than 20 years and finally pushed her out of the house because of an appraisal

    report. Now you remember having such a daughter? I really look down on you guys. When you need

    her, you call her your daughter, but when you don''t need her, what did you do to her?"

    Mrs. Bush''s face turned red from Samuel''s sarcasm.

    "Don''t beg her."

    Braden had regained his calm and slowly said.

    He looked at Nicole with a cold gaze.

    "We have raised her for more than twenty years. What has she done for us? Even if it wasn''t for

    Melissa, what did she give us after bing Mrs. Green? Don''t me us for looking for our own

    daughter. Wasn''t she still very close to the Don family? What kind of foster parents are we? I have not

    forgotten who made me into the prison."

    "You are really interesting. Could it be that you shouted to kill Nicole and she has to say thank you?

    Why did Nicole send you into the prison? I think you know the reason. Well, you say Nicole was not a

    good daughter. Besides, she didn''t give you anything after she got married. What did you give Nicole

    when she got married? You don''t even prepare a penny dowry for her, do you? Yes, it''s her own

    business that she likes me. But Nicole was still your daughter back then. She didn''t know that you

    weren''t your daughter, did she? So what did you give Nicole when she got married? At that time, the

    Bush family was highly respected. When Nicole became Mrs. Green, she did not take away a single

    needle or thread from the Bush family. How could you ask Nicole for something?"

    Samuel was pretty angry. And his words were quite impolite.

    Behind Samuel, Nicole listened to what Braden had said. She didn''t even have the strength to be

    angry.

    She felt that once a person''s thoughts are lost, he will not listen to any other opinions no matter how

    reasonable others are.

    Ever since she married Samuel, Mr. and Mrs. Bush had been dissatisfied with her. However, she was

    still their child at that time. They did not know that Nicole was not biological and they just endured it.

    But, there were manyints in their hearts.

    When Nicole first married into the Green family, she was penniless. Because it was her wish, even if

    Samuel ignored her, she had to behave perfectly, even to serve other family members of the Green

    family well. At that time, had Mr. and Mrs. Bush ever cared about her?

    Samuel was right. At that time, the Bush family was highly respected and wealthy, but they didn''t give

    her any dowry.

    Nicole did notin or me Mr. and Mrs. Bush, but they thought in another way.

    She couldn''t help but sneer.

    ''When people dislike you, even if you give a smile to them, they will still think you are hypocritical. So

    there is no need to have any conversations.''

    Nicole suddenly felt that she didn''t want to see them anymore.

    She said indifferently, "Melissa urgently needs a kidney to be transnted. Do you want to do an

    examination? If it matches ..."

    "We even don''t know whose daughter she is. Why should we give her a kidney? We won''t do it! It''s

    good that she died after lying to us for so long! This is God''s retribution to her!"

    Braden roared.

    Although Mrs. Bush didn''t say anything, it could be seen that she didn''t want to check.

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    Was this human nature?

    Or was this the nature of Mr. and Mrs. Bush?

    "You open my eyes."

    After finishing this sentence, Nicole ignored the couple.

    The nurse ran out again.

    "What the hell is going on between you two? Is that your daughter lying inside? Check the blood

    quickly."

    "It''s none of our business if she dies or lives."

    Braden directly stated his position.

    The nurse was furious.

    "Are you serious? How could you say that? Even she is the adopted daughter, you still have feelings

    for each other for so many years, right? How could you not save her?"

    "She lied to us. She wanted us to use all our money to save her? How could she? She has ruined the

    reputation of the Bush family. We are already utterly destitute. How could she still want our kidney?

    How dare she?"

    Braden''s voice was not low, and it could be heard directly in the room inside.

    Melissa was still in a semi-conscious state. Now that she heard Braden''s words, she was so angry that

    she almost lost herst breathe.

    Her venttor rang quickly.

    "The patient is in bad condition. Hurry up and give first aid."

    The doctor''s words came out, and the nurse hurriedly went in. However, Braden and his wife did not

    have any worried expressions. They even gnashed their teeth in hatred.

    If Nicole hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she really couldn''t believe that this couple had been so

    warm-hearted for Melissa a few days ago.

    Inside, Melissa held the doctor''s hand tightly and said intermittently, "Find Major. I have his phone

    number."

    The doctor asked the nurse to write down the telephone number.

    The nurse pushed the door again and walked out.

    "Who is Major? The patient asked for him. Here is the phone number."

    But neither Braden nor his wife replied.

    Nicole pushed Samuel forth.

    Samuel took Major''s number and dialed the number in front of everyone. He turned on the speaker.

    "Who is it?"

    Major''s voice soundedzy as if he had just woken up.

    "It is the Military Hospital," Samuel said indifferently, "Melissa had an acute kidney failure and needs

    nephrogenic surgery. She asked us to contact you."

    An enchanting female voice came from Major''s side.

    "Major, is that bitch still alive? Don''t tell me she doesn''t know that you caused her kidney failure? This

    woman is so stupid. After being your woman for so many years, she still didn''t know what had been

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    added to the food she ate every day."

    These words were heard by Melissa immediately.

    Her eyes suddenly widened.

    "Nonsense! Nonsense!"

    She struggled to get up. But, she heard Major snort coldly, "That silly woman is useless now. Why

    should I waste money to treat her? Besides, didn''t she have biological parents? Ask Mr. and Mrs. Bush

    for help. Oh, they may not be able to save her because they''re not her real parents. Alright, don''t

    disturb me. I have nothing to do with that woman in the future. If it weren''t for the fact that she was still

    of some use, how could I have let her upy my girlfriend''s position for so many years? As she is the

    daughter of a thief, how could she be my girlfriend? Bah!"

    After saying that, Major hung up the phone.

    It was clear.

    Mr. and Mrs. Bush were so angry that they wanted to tear Major apart, but they could do nothing.

    After hearing these words, Melissa could not bear the words and rolled her eyelids. She has fainted.

    "Quick! Hurry up and give first aid!"

    A frantic voice came from inside.

    Seeing this scene, Nicole suddenly felt that it was like a farce. Now that the farce was over, she didn''t

    feel any joy or rxation. Instead, it was sour and she couldn''t tell what it is.

 Chapter 1045 Oh My God

    Chapter 1045 Oh My God

    "Let''s go."

    Nicole felt that there was no need for her to stay here.

    The farce had ended, and the ending was clear.

    Samuel noticed that she was exhausted and asked in a low voice, "Will you save Melissa?"

    Nicole red at him and said, "Do you think I''m the Virgin Mary? Melissa wanted to kill me. I won''t save

    her. I have sent her to the hospital and will pay for her treatment on humanitarian grounds. That''s all. I

    won''t do anything else, not mention to give her my kidney. The wound on my back hasn''t healed yet."

    Samuelughed.

    "I thought you were soft-hearted."

    "That depends on who the person is. Besides, I can do nothing about this. Let''s go."

    Nicole held Samuel''s arm and was about to leave, but she was stopped by Mrs. Bush.

    "Nicole, it''s a misunderstanding. Your father and I were tricked by Melissa. Please forgive us. Samuel is

    powerful in the Seapolis City. Your father is so old. Please help him get out of here. After all, you''re his

    daughter, right?"

    Nicole had met some shameless people, but she had never met such a shameless person.

    "When you wanted to kill me a few days ago, why didn''t you remember that I was your daughter?"

    Nicole shook off Mrs. Bush''s hand and left.

    Nicole would be depressed if she stayed here any longer.

    Samuel nced at his bodyguards and they stopped the Bushes.

    He wrapped his arms around Nicole''s waist and said softly, "Don''t get angry for irrelevant people. It isn''t

    worth it."

    "I''m not angry. I just feel very tired and a little sad. Why do the Bushes care about blood so much?

    Conversely, the Hawkes love Maddie very much. Why are the Bushes so mean? It doesn''t matter that

    Melissa is not rted to the Bushes by blood. As long as they regard her as their own daughter, they

    can live together happily."

    "They are different. Stop thinking about it. You must be tired after the farce. Shall I take you out for a

    walk?"

    Samuel noticed that Nicole was in a bad mood and would like to cheer her up.

    However, Nicole saidnguidly, "I don''t want to go anywhere. I would like to go to the military region to

    see my son. Is it OK?"

    Samuel felt that Nicole was deliberately making things difficult for him.

    "The military region is restricted and I haven''t returned to work there. So I can''t go in."

    "Even if you return to work, I still can''t enter. I know the rules of the military region."

    Samuel was a little worried that Nicole was in a bad mood.

    "How about I take you to the Shooting Club to spend time?"

    Nicole was interested in Samuel''s suggestion.

    "Shooting Club? Is there such a club in the Seapolis City?"

    Lucas was detained in a club once, so Samuel almost banned all the shooting clubs in the Seapolis

    City. Nicole was somewhat surprised.

    Samuel smiled and said, "I know you like it, so I have kept one. I have taken over it, and the staff there

    are my friends. Don''t worry. It''s safe."

    Nicole looked at Samuel. She didn''t know that he had done so much in private. She was somewhat

    touched and felt much better.

    "OK. I''ll show you some respect and go there."

    "Thank you for showing me some respect, honey. Let''s go."

    Seeing that she felt much better, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    After they got into the car, Nicole asked suddenly, "Did you record what Major had said?"

    "Yes. Although I spected that Melissa''s renal failure was not acute, I didn''t expect that Major would

    reveal this. Of course, I recorded it. This is evidence."

    Samuel said with a faint smile.

    Nicole stopped this topic. As for the result of Melissa, Nicole no longer cared about it.

    The Bushes abandoned Melissa. To Nicole, it was a punishment for Melissa.

    From now on, Nicole had nothing to do with Melissa.

    They drove to the Shooting Club.

    The club was built on the outskirts of the city. It had a wide area and a good view. It made people feel

    rxed and happy.

    "It''s not bad. The environment is good. To my surprise, it''s a shooting field."

    "That''s it. I built it ording to the shooting training ground of the military region."

    Samuel exined proudly.

    "Look at you. You''re so smug."

    Nicole looked at him coquettishly and smiled, "Let''s have apetition."

    "OK. My pleasure. It''s rare for you to be interested in it."

    Samuel was also eager to have apetition.

    They wore the protective clothing and went to the shooting field with the guns.

    Nicole got 9 on her first shoot.

    Samuel noticed that Nicole was unhappy. He thought for a while and got 8 on his first shoot.

    "What''s wrong with Mr. Green? Didn''t youe from the military region? Why are you inferior to an

    amateur like me?"

    Nicole said jealously.

    Samuel put the gun aside and said indifferently, "I''m out of practice."

    "Is that so? Let''s have another round."

    "Come on."

    They enjoyed it very much.

    They spent the whole afternoon in the club. Every time, Samuel was one point less than Nicole.

    If Nicole could not see that Samuel had humored her, she would be too stupid.

    She threw the gun away and sat on a chair beside her. She sighed and said, "Didn''t you say that

    humoring me during training was harmful? Why did you do that?"

    Samuel put down the gun, sat down, put her hands in his palms and massaged her hands slowly.

    Nicole felt rxed andfortable.

    "It''s different. I''m shooting with you for fun. I would like to make you happy."

    "It''s really big of you, Mr. Green."

    Although Nicole said this, she smiled.

    All women liked being loved by their husbands.

    She was just an ordinary woman.

    "Would you like to shoot for another round?"

    Samuel asked gently.

    "No. You always lost on purpose. It''s boring. Didn''t you cook the Duck Soup for me? Go home to have

    some soup!"

    Nicole was a little tired and remembered the Duck Soup suddenly.

    Samuel felt that Nicole was simply like that foodie Zoe.

    "OK, go home."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and walked out of the club.

    When they came out, they happened to meet Steven and Ashley.

    "Hi, Samuel. Hi, Nicole."

    "Do you also here to have fun?"

    Nicole nced at Ashley. Obviously, Ashley was reluctant toe here.

    "Steven insists. I have no choice."

    Nicole smiled.

    After they got into the car, they could still see Ashley being reluctant and dragged in by Steven.

    "I''m curious about how they got married."

    Samuel smiled and said, "Be forced."

    "Did Steven force Ashley to marry?"

    "No. Ashley forced Steven to marry her."

    "What?"

    Nicole was quite surprised, but Samuel did not continue the topic.

    She didn''t ask anymore and nned to ask Ashley.

    Since Ashley forced Steven to marry her, why did she treat him like that? It was hard to believe that

    Ashley forced Steven to marry her.

    After they returned home, the servant said that Edwin made a call and said that Zoe would sleep in his

    home. Nash held a party of delicious food tonight and invited Zoe.

    Nicole said gloomily, "Will your daughter be cheated away with food?"

    "No, she won''t. She is smart."

    Samuel wasn''t worried.

    The servant prepared the dishes and served them to Samuel and Nicole.

    Nicole drank the Duck Soup and felt happy.

    After dinner, Samuel received news that Melissa had passed away for renal failure.

    He wasn''t surprised.

    However, Nicole was a little sad.

    "What''s the matter? Do you feel sad for Melissa?"

    "No. I just feel that life is too fragile. She died suddenly. Samuel, take care of yourself."

    Nicole hugged Samuel tightly.

    Samuel smelled her fragrance and was turned on. However, he had a vasectomy. It was sheer torture

    for him.

    Samuel swallowed and pressed Nicole onto the sofa to kiss her.

    Nicole kissed him intensely.

    ''Oh my God!''

    Samuel felt excited and was about to lost control of his desires.

    At thest moment, he pushed Nicole away and fled to the bathroom.

    Nicole was confused for a moment. Then she smirked.

    "Mr. Green, what''s wrong with you?"

    She shouted knowingly.

    Samuel felt embarrassed.

    "Wait and see!"

    "I''m waiting for you. Come on. I feel so lonely!"

    Nicole''s enchanting voice itched Samuel''s heart.

    She did it on purpose!

    Samuel sighed and switched the cold water.

    The cold water poured on his body, but it could not extinguish the mes in his heart.

    Nicole stopped teasing him and picked up theputer to have a video chat with Daisy.

    "Is there any news?"

    "I have obtained the evidence and will hold a press conference tomorrow morning."

    Daisy looked tired.

    "It''s all yours. I won''t go there."

    Nicole trusted Daisy. After all, Daisy worked for Samuel.

    Daisy nodded, hesitated for a moment and said, "Nicole, it''s not that simple. I will find out something

    else and send it to you. Be careful."

    "What?"

    Nicole was slightly confused.

    What Olivia had said appeared in Nicole''s mind.

    Olivia said, "It''s strange! Why was the actor''s scandal dug up just after yourpany signed up the

    actor?"

    ''Daisy thinks so. Does someone deal with me secretly?''

    Nicole felt that she was so unlucky.

    With great difficulty, she dealt with the matters of the Green family. Then she started her career to

    support her family, but someone hated her.

    ''Forget it!''

    ''Wait and see.''

    "OK, send it to me."

    After Nicole hung up, Samuel walked out.

    He came out in a hurry and didn''t dry his hair up. The drips dripped down his handsome face. After

    passing through his alluring corbone, they slid on his sturdy chest muscles.

    Nicole couldn''t help but swallow.

    ''Oh my God!''

    She would like to get him right now!

 Chapter 1046 My Wife Could Do This

    Chapter 1046 My Wife Could Do This

    When Samuel saw Nicole staring at him, he regretted that he walked out with wet hair.

    "Nicole, please don''t look at me like that!"

    If it was permitted, Samuel would be happy to be intimate with Nicole. But now he couldn''t do that.

    When he saw Nicole wanting him, he just didn''t know how to response.

    Nicole suddenlyughed.

    She had no idea that Samuel would be so shy.

    "I am not doing anything. Why are you so panic?"

    Nicole smiled and then threw Samuel a towel.

    "Sit down."

    Samuel did not dare to go against Nicole.

    He could do everything except for sex.

    After Samuel sat down, Nicole wrapped his hair with a towel and blow-dried it. Then she gave him the

    clothes.

    "Don''t show up if your hair is still dripping wet. Do you know that handsome man with dripping hair is so

    sexy? I''ll think too much when I see you being like this."

    "So, is it my fault?"

    Samuel smiled gently.

    "Or what?"

    "Of course, my fault."

    Samuel was so nice and lovable that Nicole didn''t know how to y tricks on him.

    "I''ll forgive you this time."

    After being together with Nicole for a while, Samuel went to the study to work.

    Nicole had a good night''s sleep.

    When she woke up at ten the next morning, Samuel was left.

    Samuel said that he would take Nicole to do morning exercises. But he didn''t wake Nicole up in the

    early morning.

    Nicole stretched and got up. She washed and got dressed but didn''t see Samuel.

    Wendy brought Nicole a bowl of bird''s nest soup.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Green ordered soup for you."

    "Where is he?"

    Nicole yawned but felt very tired.

    She wondered why she was so tired though she did nothingst night.

    Wendy answered, "Mr. Green went to thepany early in the morning. He said that he had

    something to deal with and told you not to wait for him. He might note home at noon."

    "Alright."

    After Nicole ate the soup, she picked up her phone and checked Twitter as usual. Suddenly, her

    expression changed.

    Reba''s press conference was a mess!

    She wondered what happened.

    Daisy was Samuel''s right-hand man with outstanding abilities. The problem of Reba could be easily

    solved. How could the press be a mess?

    Nicole frowned when she saw the lopsided views on Twitter. Most of theizens were scolding

    Reba and even Nicole''s filmmakingpany.

    "I''m going out."

    Nicole put on her coat, quickly drove off and went straight to Samuel''spany. She met Fernanda at

    the gate of thepany.

    Nicole wondered why Fernanda was here.

    She frowned slightly and got out of the car.

    "Nicole, can we have a talk?"

    Fernanda stopped Nicole.

    Nicole said in a hurry, "I have something to deal with now. I''ll talk to youter."

    Nicole was about to leave, but was stopped again by Fernanda.

    "Nicole, I really need your help. Please."

    Fernanda looked very pathetic. But at this moment, Nicole didn''t want to talk and became impatient

    and angry.

    "I don''t know if I''m not clear enough or if you can''t hear me. Didn''t you know that I am busy now?"

    "But it''s urgent."

    Fernanda lowered her head sadly.

    Nicole snorted coldly and said, "You think that only your problem is urgent, right? Are you the queen?

    Does everyone serve you? Please be clear that it is you who are seeking my help. It is not my duty to

    help you. Don''t pretend to be wronged."

    Nicole was in a hurry and didn''t want to waste her time with Fernanda who was standing in Nicole''s

    way. So, Nicole got really angry.

    However, Fernanda was thinking of other things.

    She felt that Nicole looked down on her. So, she argued, "I know that Tim and Evelyn are married. Now

    you look down on me, don''t you? Maybe you have looked down on me from the beginning. I was too

    stupid to consider you as a good person."

    Nicole frowned and felt more disgust for Fernanda.

    "It''s not my duty to solve your problem even you are poor. We owe you nothing even you are

    vulnerable. No one cares about you all the time. Get out of my way!"

    After saying that, Nicole pushed Fernanda away.

    Nicole was angry but still managed to control herself. However, Fernanda suddenly fell to the ground

    and cried.

    "Nicole, how can you do this to me?"

    Though she didn''t speak in a loud voice, everyone could hear her.

    Suddenly, light flickered. Several reporters instantly surrounded Nicole.

    "Mrs. Green, what are you doing?" A reporter asked.

    "Mrs. Green, I heard that you are the CEO of Wyatt Pictures. Are you trying to vent your anger on

    innocent passers-by because you are annoyed by the problem of Reba?"

    "Mrs. Green, although you are Mr. Green''s wife, you can''t bully others, right?"

    The surrounding reporters were all denouncing and questioning Nicole.

    Nicole would be too stupid if she still didn''t understand what was going on.

    She nced at Fernanda and just saw her smiling.

    Nicole suddenly calmed down.

    She looked at Fernanda with her arms crossing and smiled, "Are you innocent?"

    "Mrs. Green, I..."

    Fernanda had even changed the way she called Nicole.

    "Why don''t you call me Nicole? Alright, let''s talk about thepensation for crashing my car before

    here. My car isn''t very expensive. It''s just a Cayenne. I''ll have the repair documents sent to you. I hope

    you can pay the maintenance fee in a week. Because I like that car."

    Fernanda was terrified.

    How could she pay the fee off within a week?

    It was impossible.

    The cost of maintenance would be more than a hundred thousand. She was not able to afford such an

    expensive fee.

    "Nicole, that''s not our discussion earlier. I said that I would pay you in installments."

    Fernanda said anxiously.

    However, Nicole said indifferently, "That''s what you said. I never agreed with you, right?"

    She did not think it necessary for Fernanda to pay her the fee before. She could afford the

    maintenance fee. But to Fernanda, she couldn''t afford it. Now, it seemed that her kindness had not

    been rewarded.

    Fernanda started crying.

    "Nicole, I don''t have that much money. You have a lot of cars at home. Please don''t do this..."

    "I do have many cars. But does it have anything to do with you? It''s reasonable topensate me for

    the crash, right? Or do you want a legal process? That''s fine. Although the crash had happened, there

    was CCTV camera in the parking lot. Why don''t we call the police and let them handle it?"

    As Nicole spoke, she took out her phone.

    Fernanda grabbed Nicole''s phone.

    "Nicole, do you have to force me to death?"

    Fernanda cried pitifully.

    When the surrounding reporters saw this scene, they spoke again.

    "Mrs. Green, the Green family is quite rich. There''s no need to bully a weak girl like her, right?"

    "Weak? You don''t even know the truth but dare to argue with me here."

    Nicole''s face instantly darkened.

    The reporter was a little embarrassed. His tone became a little stiff.

    "Mrs. Green, what are you doing? Do you think that you can be arrogant and domineering because you

    are the wife of Samuel Green?"

    "Of course, my wife can do this! Do you have any objection?"

    Samuel suddenly appeared and said in a loud voice. When he heard what the reporter said, he

    immediately stepped forward to hold Nicole in his arms. His cold gaze was like a sharp sword.

    The reporter trembled.

    "Mr. Green, I..."

    "Fernanda intentionally crashed my wife''s car. Nicole forgave her with mercy. However, she doesn''t

    know gratitude and came to trouble Nicole. Are we supposed to pay more because we are rich? Are we

    supposed to be med and bullied by the poor because we have money? Can the media confuse right

    and wrong just because a girl pretending to be weak and cry? And as journalists, do you only look at

    the surface rather than seeking the truth?"

    Samuel''s questions made the reporter so embarrassed that they couldn''t put up their heads.

    Nicole felt that Samuel was so handsome at this moment.

    Samuel nced around and saw that Fernanda wanted to sneak away. He then shouted, "Catch her

    and send her to the police station. Let me see who is dare to do this again. No one can bully my wife!"

    It was obvious that Samuel was actually scolding Fernanda.

    Fernanda did cry this time. However, Nicole never afraid of her.

    Fernanda stopped Nicole at Samuel''spany gate, and called reporters on purpose.

    Nicole somewhat understood Fernanda''s intention.

    She was d that Tim wasn''t with her. Otherwise, it would be more difficult.

    Seeing that Samuel''s men were here to catch her, Fernanda hurriedly asked the reporters for help.

    "You can''t just leave me here. They aren''t allowed to arrest me."

    However, no one dared to help Fernanda before Samuel.

    When Fernanda was taken away, she red at Nicole angrily. But Nicole just wanted to ignore the

    hatred from Fernanda.

    She doesn''t even know why Fernanda was angry with her.

    Samuel held Nicole in his arms and spoke to the reporter. "Everyone here knows how to report the

    news today. I won''t say too much. If you want to embarrass my wife again in the future, you''d better

    know the truth before your actions. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you will be unemployed after then."

    Obviously, Samuel was threatening the reporters.

    No one dared to spit a word.

    Nicole was escorted by Samuel to thepany.

    Everyone in thepany showed respect to Nicole. They knew that Samuel was crazy about his wife.

    No one would dare to make Samuel unhappy.

    Nicole was respectfully greeted and was sent to Samuel''s office.

    As soon as they entered the office, Samuel locked the door. Nicole frowned slightly.

    ''What is this man doing?''

    ''Is he ready now?'' Nicole was confused.

 Chapter 1047 Its a Survival Instinct

    Chapter 1047 It''s a Survival Instinct

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel with her twinkling eyes.

    Samuel suddenly realized that Nicole seemed to be mistaken. He coughed awkwardly and said, "Stop

    messing around and get down to business."

    "What business?"

    Only then did Nicole recall her purpose ining here.

    "Oh. About mypany."

    Nicole immediately became anxious.

    "Isn''t Daisy arranged by you? She should be pretty good. Why can''t she solve the problem? Is there

    something that I don''t know?"

    Nicole had no doubt about Daisy''s business ability. What she was worried about now was that

    someone might deliberately set a trap for Samuel. She wouldn''t allow it to happen.

    Seeing her being anxious, Samuel smiled and said, "There is indeed a small problem, but don''t worry, I

    will handle it. Have you had breakfast?"

    "Look at the time. You still have the mood for breakfast?"

    Nicole felt that there was something wrong with Samuel.

    Samuel hurriedly picked up the phone and called the secretary department.

    "Order some breakfast for Mrs. Green at the restaurant."

    After hanging up, Samuel smiled and said, "No matter when, your health is the most important. Not

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    eating breakfast is bad for your stomach."

    "It''s almost noon, and thepany..."

    "You have me. Just go and eat."

    Nicole had to take back her words.

    Samuel was the biggest pursuit in her life, but she never thought that this man would take care of her

    for a whole life.

    She gradually calmed down.

    Soon, the secretary sent the breakfast.

    Nicole did not have much appetite, but she still obediently had it under Samuel''s gaze.

    As she ate, she asked, "What exactly happened this time?"

    "Let''s talk after breakfast."

    Samuel insisted.

    With such a persistent husband, what else could she say?

    She finished the breakfast quickly, and Samuel brought a cup of hot milk. She frowned and then drank

    it up.

    Samuel whispered after she finished the breakfast, "Actually, it''s nothing. It''s just apetition

    between peers."

    "Don''t fool me. If it''s apetition between peers, Daisy is able to solve it. I don''t believe you''ll give me

    an idiot."

    Nicole looked serious.

    Samuel said with a bitter smile, "Can''t you just leave it to me?"

    "Why should I leave my business to you? Samuel, I''m the president. I have to be tough. Do you want

    me to be a child taken care of all the time?"

    "Yes, you can, as long as you''re okay with it."

    "I don''t want to."

    Nicole directly refused.

    The previous crises had made her realize that a woman could not rely on a man for everything. When

    Samuel was tired, an enemy might take the advantage.

    They had three children.

    Thinking of this, Nicole forced herself to be strong.

    What she wanted was not to hide behind Samuel like a child, but to reach greater heights in life

    together with him.

    Seeing that Nicole was very persistent, Samuel said with a sigh, "Nicole, sometimes it''s not convenient

    for you to deal with it."

    "What else is inconvenient for me? I have solved the problem of my adoptive parents. What else could

    be difficult for me? Who exactly is it?"

    "Dominic."

    When Samuel uttered this name, Nicole was dumbfounded for a moment and even couldn''t remember

    who this person was for a while.

    Seeing her being so cute, Samuel immediately smiled.

    "Vi''s father. Your mother''s one-night stand abroad."

    Nicole suddenly remembered.

    She frowned slightly.

    "What does he mean? Defending his daughter? Isn''t it toote to seek justice for Vi?"

    Nicole thought of her personal grudge with Vi.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "No, he did it because of your mother, Audrey. He might think that

    your mother died because of you. It''s almost like empathy. Audrey is dead. He has to find someone he

    hates to live on. Otherwise, he can''t survive. He has to hate someone because he loves your mother

    so deeply."

    "He lost his lover and then vented his anger on others. A true coward."

    Nicole said it with contempt.

    It was also instructed by Dominicst time about Jaylen. Before they could go for Dominic, they only

    punished his younger brother. Unexpectedly, he took action again so quickly.

    Once she knew who it was, Nicole calmed down.

    "Reba works for Dominic?"

    "No, Reba is indeed an actress. She is also miserable because of her greedy parents and ignorant

    little brother. Her family are like leeches, almost tiring her out. The situation is known in the industry.

    However, yourpany was newly established and didn''t make enough investigation. Daisy is also

    responsible for this." So this time, Dominic bought off Reba''s parents and told them that Reba

    would earn a lot of money for she acted as the heroine of a y. That was why things were stirred up. "

    Samuel said indifferently.

    Nicole frowned.

    "I''ve already asked Daisy to collect evidence, and she said that once we have the evidence, we can

    hold a press conference to minimize the negative impact for Reba."

    "The evidence was destroyed at the press conference, so Daisy''s words were not convincing.

    Moreover, Reba''s parents were rogues. They hadplete control over the situation."

    Samuel said with a sigh, "I will deal with it. Don''t get involved in this."

    "No! I''ll get to the bottom of this!"

    Nicole''s eyes glittered.

    "Why did Dominice back from abroad and mess up with me? My mother has passed away. Did he

    think that I would tolerate him for my mother''s sake? Who does he think he is?"

    Nicole didn''t understand Dominic.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Samuel could see that Nicole wanted to deal with some people herself.

    That''s good. At least Nicole became energetic and full of vitality.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and suddenly stood up with a smile. She came to him and put her arms

    around his neck.

    A faint fragrance reached him. He suddenly became depressed.

    "Say what you want. Don''t bother me, okay?"

    Nicole put on an evil smile.

    "I''m just sitting here. The sofa is too cold. Yourps are warm."

    What else could he say?

    He looked at Nicole pitifully.

    Nicole felt that Samuel was really so cute.

    She pinched his face and smiled, "Please do me a favor."

    "My wife, please go ahead. This is what I should do."

    Samuel''s words cheered Nicole up.

    "You are such a sweet talker."

    "It''s a survival instinct."

    Samuel nced at his trousers dejectedly again. There was something bulging between his legs, but it

    couldn''t be put into use.

    Heavens!

    What the hell was this!

    Nicole pretended not to see it, but smiled and said, "Help me find out what Vi has been doing there

    recently."

    "What are you doing?"

    Samuel immediately became nervous.

    He clearly remembered how she had chased after him. He never wanted to see that woman any more.

    If it wasn''t for Mike, he would have made Vi disappear from this world.

    Seeing that Samuel reacted that much, Nicole felt somewhat happy.

    "I just want to investigate what she has been up to recently. I want her toe to the Seapolis City."

    "Forget it."

    Samuel picked up Nicole and put her down on the sofa.

    "Have you forgotten that? Vi still has feelings for me. Are you sure you want her toe to the

    Seapolis City?" He said irritably as he walked around the office.

    "I''m sure."

    Nicoleughed happily.

    Samuel looked at Nicole for a while and realized that she was not joking at all, so he frowned and

    asked, "Are you nning to use Vi to deal with Dominic?"

    "Vi is his weakness. Since he has made troubles for me, I can''t easily let him go, right? Tell Mike to

    bring Vi to the Seapolis City. Of course, it''s up to me where to go after shees."

    Samuel calmed down a bit when he saw Nicole was this confident.

    "Mike is my brother after all. If you don''t have to, it''s better not to offend him."

    "I know. She''s just Vi. I don''t take her seriously. Besides, I''m not interested in killing. As long as

    she''s obedient, I''ll treat her as good as a sister."

    Since Nicole had said that, it would be a bit pretentious if Samuel did not agree.

    He called Ernesto.

    "Find out where Vi is now."

    Soon, Ernesto called back.

    "Vi has been in Country M recently. Mike is with her."

    When Samuel called Mike, Nicole got up and walked out of the office.

    Mike and Samuel were brothers. No matter what, Nicole didn''t want to ruin their rtionship.

    She saw people working hard in thepany. She felt a little bored and unknowingly walked to the

    design department.

    "Catherine? We have a design drawing that we need to work on. Can you give us some advice?"

    People in the design department called her Catherine all the time.

    Nicole liked this name. She was not Mrs. Green, but Catherine.

    The long-lost passion was rekindled.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll reveal thepany''s secrets?"

    Nicole said jokingly.

    Chris said with a smile, "Mr. Green is okay with it. How could we be afraid?"

    They all burst intoughter.

    Although Nicole hadn''te for a long time, at that moment, she felt as if she had never left.

    She sat on the designer''s chair and took a look at the design drawing. She frowned.

    This design drawing was interesting!

 Chapter 1048 Weve Got Plans

    Chapter 1048 We''ve Got ns

    "The draft of the military? Now ourpany is doing business with the military?"

    Nicole raised her head and asked Chris.

    Chris looked around and said, "This is only a draft. Mr. Green asked us to design it now. If it can be

    used, we could cooperate with the military. If we can reach an agreement on the cooperation, our group

    will be a semi-militarized group. That would be awesome."

    "Let your capabilities speak for you. There are quite a lot of designers in the military."

    Nicole cast a damp over them in time in case that they would overestimate themselves too much.

    "Sure. Catherine is right."

    Although Chris was older than Nicole, he quite respected her, because Nicole did have a talent in

    design. Although she abstained from the designpetition some time ago, she was pushed to the

    high ground due to the giarism scandal that Melissa instructed.

    Nicole pointed to a part of the draft and said, "Here needs adjustment. This is what I think. Civil cars

    are fine, but military vehicles must be explosion-proof and shockproof with good safety performance.

    The design here is too fancy and it does not fit. So, my suggestion is to work on this. You can go

    through the details by yourself."

    Chris looked at what Nicole had pointed out and frowned, "Catherine, if we want better safety

    performance, it should stand out a bit more here. But it will affect the overall beauty of the car. You

    know, appearance is the first thing to know about a car. If it doesn''t look beautiful, it can''tpare with

    other cars."

    "But you can''t lower the safety performance of the car just for its beauty. Do you think it will be better to

    have a change here?"

    Nicole took out a pencil and directly sketched a few strokes on the design paper. With that, the shape

    of the whole car immediately had a substantial change.

    "It''s fantastic."

    Chris was simply amazed.

    Nicole was also satisfied with it.

    She really liked designing cars. Now, she quit this job to start apany. Although she didn''t regret it,

    she still enjoyed picking up the pencil again.

    "Alright, all of you take your time to work at the rest details. I should go. I''m afraid Samuel would call

    me again if he couldn''t find me."

    Nicole stood up and was about to leave.

    Although she was passionate about design, this was the drawing of the design team. She could only

    give a few suggestions. If she participated too much, it would be annoying.

    She knew very well when enough was enough.

    Chris and the others sent Nicole out of the design room.

    Nicole had just left the design room when she saw Samuel standing in the corridor and looking at her

    with his smile.

    She stuck out her tongue and walked towards Samuel.

    "How did you know I''m here?"

    "Apart from this, what else do you like about mypany?"

    Samuel stretched out his arm.

    Nicole naturally grabbed his arm.

    "You''ve done with your call?"

    "Yeah, Mike said he would bring Vi to the Seapolis City this afternoon. What are you going to do?"

    Samuel wasn''t worried that Nicole would lock Vi up. Besides, it seemed not that easy to lock Vi

    up somewhere.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "What? Just bring her to the militarypound and find my

    grandfather. Anyway, Vi is also his granddaughter. Having not seen her for so many years, he

    certainly will teach her the rules of the Shaws, won''t he?"

    Samuel was stunned, but he had to say that this was a good idea.

    Anyone who entered the militarypound would not be able to go out without themander''s

    permission. Moreover, she could be said to be apanying her grandfather.

    "But should we talk about it with your grandfather?"

    "Sure. Otherwise, Grandpa must kick her out of the militarypound."

    Nicole smiled and walked out of thepany with Samuel.

    This was the first time that the staff saw Samuel''s smile. His smile was tinged with a sense of

    pampering, whichpletely intoxicated these women.

    Mr. Green was so handsome!

    However, Samuel ignored them and only cared for Nicole. After getting in the car with her, Nicole took

    out her phone and called Edwin.

    "Grandpa, Samuel and I am going to see you. What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it for you."

    There came Nicole''s sweet voice.

    Edwin put on a faint smile.

    "I want some bananas. I''m suffering from an upset stomach recently."

    "Alright."

    Nicole put down the phone. Samuel drove to the fruit market consciously.

    They buy bananas and some other fruits. Later, Samuel bought a tin of good Yellow Mountain fuzz tip

    in the tea house. Then they drove to Edwin''s house.

    Seeing that they wereing, Steve hurriedly weed them in.

    "Ms. Nicole, Miss Zoe hit someone. Commander didn''t want me to tell you, but the victim has an

    impressive background. Ms. Nicole, you''d better deal with itter."

    Steve whispered.

    Nicole sneered and nced at Samuel.

    "Didn''t your good daughter only care about food? How did she pick up violence from Ashley''s

    daughter?"

    "I''ll handle it."

    Samuel took the responsibility with his good temper.

    Nicole smiled at seeing him like this.

    "Grandpa, I''ming."

    Nicole went to the living room directly.

    Edwin was reading the military newspaper. When he saw Nicole and Samuel came in, he smiled and

    said, "Oh, you bring me a lot of food. Let me guess, you must have something to beg me. Otherwise, I

    couldn''t enjoy this."

    "Grandpa, what are you talking about? It sounds like I''m unkind to you."

    Nicole yed the coquetry.

    She walked over and held Edwin''s arm as she talked.

    "Look at you. I haven''t said anything yet, and you talked back to me right away. She must be always

    making trouble with you at home."

    Edwin hurriedly looked at Samuel for help.

    He thought that Samuel would speak for him, but Samuel smiled, "It''s OK. That''s why our family is so

    lively."

    "You are spoiling her."

    Edwin shook his head, but it seemed that he was very satisfied with Samuel''s answer.

    "Grandpa, what do you mean? Do you want Samuel to treat me badly?"

    "I didn''t say that."

    Edwin chuckled. He was in a better mood because of their arrival.

    "Where''s Zoe? Why couldn¡¯t I see this girl?"

    Nicole asked in a seemingly unintentional way.

    Edwin said, "That kid from the Cawker family gets food for Zoe every day. It even looks like she''s about

    to marry into that family. Samuel, you should talk with Emory and ask his son to leave Zoe alone. Our

    girl needs to get married."

    Nicole chuckled.

    "Grandpa, Zoe is just a foodie. If someone could give her food, she would stay there for almost two

    weeks."

    "What are you talking about? Zoe is not that bad."

    Samuel didn''t want to hear it.

    "Go and find your little girl."

    Nicole waved her hand to let Samuel leave.

    Samuel smiled and went directly to the Cawker''s.

    Seeing that Samuel had left, Nicole smiled and said, "Grandpa, let me ask you something."

    "I knew I couldn''t enjoy your fruit for free. There''s also a tin of good Yellow Mountain fuzz tip. It seems

    it''s not a small thing."

    Edwin shook his head.

    Nicole tugged at his clothes.

    "Are you going to help me or not?"

    "OK, fine. I only have one granddaughter. Who am I going to help if I don''t help you?"

    "I''m not the only granddaughter. Don''t you have Vi?"

    Nicole said Vi''s name out directly.

    Edwin''s face clouded over suddenly.

    "She''s also my granddaughter? I didn''t admit that."

    "Grandpa,e on, just admit it, for half a month at most."

    "What do you mean?"

    Edwin frowned immediately.

    Nicole told her what Dominic had done to her and what she was nning to do.

    Edwin got her point at once.

    "You want me to keep an eye on her and locked her up here during this period?"

    "Don''t say such dreadful things. I just ask her to be with you. Think about it, Vi was mom''s daughter.

    She has a kinship with the Shaw family after all. She would definitely kill me for her dad. Just help me."

    Nicole shook Edwin''s arm, pleading him.

    How could Edwin refuse Nicole''s pleading?

    "Alright. But I have to make it clear. You can''t interfere with what I''m going to do when she is here."

    "I won''t do that."

    Nicole guaranteed.

    Edwin then got back in his good mood.

    "I heard that Tim has got married?"

    Edwin was quite well-informed.

    "Yes. He''s married to Evelyn. The wedding hasn''t been prepared yet, because he''s still in the hospital.

    He''ll start to prepare it when he''s recovered."

    Nicole said hurriedly.

    Edwin took out a key from his pocket and handed it to Nicole.

    "What is this?"

    Nicole was a bit puzzled.

    Edwin said, "This is a school district house I bought in the downtown area. I want to give it to Tim''s wife

    as a greeting gift from the elder. I''ll go to the hospital to visit Tim two dayster. And I''ll handle their

    weddingter."

    "Grandpa, you want to see to Tim''s wedding?"

    "What are you talking about? What do you mean by "want to"? I''m his grandfather. God knows where

    his father is. He doesn''t care about Tim at all. What can I count on him? His mother now ... Well, I can''t

    leave him alone."

    Edwin sighed.

    Nicole was very happy. With Edwin''s showing up, Tim''s wedding could be considered a perfect one in

    name and fact.

    "You should give him the key on your own. It''s almost Samuel''s birthday. I n to go out with him for a

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    few days alone. Grandpa, take care of Zoe for me."

    Nicole pushed the key back to Edwin again.

    This kind of favor should be done by Edwin himself. She wished she could be with Samuel every day.

    When Edwin heard what Nicole said so, he realized that the two of them seldom be together and they

    went through a lot. He asked, "Where do you n to go? Do you need me providing something for

    you?"

    "It''s OK. We''ve got ns."

    Steve ran in as they talked.

    "Commander, Ms. Nicole, please take a look at Miss Zoe. She is fighting with someone else

    again."

 Chapter 1049 Samuel Was Angry

    Chapter 1049 Samuel Was Angry

    Hearing the word "again", Nicole instantly frowned.

    Zoe was really too naughty!

    "Isn''t Samuel there? Why doesn''t he stop Zoe?"

    Nicole''s words made Steve feel even more helpless.

    "Ms. Nicole, don''t mention it. Mr. Green is standing there and giving Miss Zoe backup."

    Nicole was stunned by Steve''s words.

    Backup?

    Samuel was supporting Zoe?

    How could that be?

    Nicole stood up immediately.

    Edwin hurriedly said, "Nicole, Zoe is still a kid. You can talk to her rationally if she did something wrong,

    but don''t smack her. Also, Zoe won''t fight with others for no reason. It must be someone else''s fault."

    "Grandfather."

    Nicole was speechless.

    Edwin really spoiled Zoe too much.

    He med others first before he could even figure out what had happened.

    "Don''t go. It''s not suitable for amander to watch children fighting. Steve, stay at home with my

    grandfather."

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Steve hurriedly agreed. But he quickly took a step back when he

    saw Edwin ring at him.

    "Don''t be afraid. My grandfather is a paper tiger now."

    Nicole patted Steve on the shoulder and quickly walked out.

    Before she could walk out, Nicole heard Zoe''s voice.

    "Let me teach you a lesson so that you know who I am!"

    Nicole frowned.

    This was Zoe?

    Why did she sound like Yasmeen?

    This was obviously not Zoe''s style.

    Nicole quickly walked out while thinking.

    There were already a few people gathering outside. Nash and Naomi were both here. They did not get

    involved in the fight. There were also a few other children in the militarypound. The older ones

    were seven or eight years old, and the younger ones were about the same as Zoe.

    At this moment, Zoe was riding on the back of a boy of seven or eight years old, kicking and punching

    him.

    This was really indecent.

    Just as Nicole wanted to go stop Zoe, she saw Samuel standing at the side with his hands crossed on

    his chest. Although he did not speak a word, his cold attitude could even make the air frozen.

    Samuel was angry!

    Nicole was clearly aware of this.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Zoe was still hitting that boy and Samuel said coldly, "Hit his armpits, butt and knees."

    The corner of Nicole''s mouth twitched.

    Samuel was so merciless that he taught Zoe to hit ces that others could not see.

    Nicole walked over.

    But she did not stop Zoe.

    Although Samuel doted on the child, he had limits. Since Samuel could still let Zoe hit the boy, it must

    not be Zoe''s fault.

    However, Nicole was a little curious about why Zoe was so angry.

    Seeing Nicoleing, Samuel did not say anything, but his eyes went a bit warm.

    Zoe was tired. She was somewhat stunned when she saw Nicole, but she did not stop. In the end, she

    angrily kicked the boy''s butt.

    The boy''s mother finally arrived.

    "What are you doing? Let go of my son! Where does this crazy girle from? A girl riding on a boy''s

    back, how shameful!"

    His mother pulled Zoe down violently and Zoe almost fell to the ground.

    Nicole hurriedly stepped forward and got Zoe. Her face was already a little ugly.

    "Madame, I guess you shouldn''t interfere with children''s fight."

    "Is this your daughter?"

    The boy''s mother looked at Nicole angrily.

    "Yes."

    Nicole put Zoe behind her, wearing a long face.

    "Like mother, like daughter. Since you look like a whore, it is really not a surprise that your daughter

    was riding on my son''s back. Maybe she would grow up as a prostitute just like you."

    Hearing her words, Nicole''s face turned ashen with outrage.

    "Watch your tongue."

    She didn''t expect that she could encounter such a scum in the militarypound. She thought that

    only well-educated people could live here before.

    Nicole did not grow up here. She only came here to visit Edwin and nothing else. So she was actually a

    stranger in the militarypound.

    And that''s why that woman dared say these words.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    "I didn''t expect Mrs. Hellis to have a filthy mouth, talking about whores all the time. Could it be you are

    just one of them? Otherwise, how would you know this so well?"

    The woman''s face immediately turned ugly when she heard this.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Who are you? How dare you say that? Since you know that I''m

    Mrs. Hellis, apologize to my son!"

    "Apologize? You should be grateful that I didn''t kill him. If I was the one hitting your son instead of my

    daughter, he would be dead already. "

    Samuel didn''t want to speak with this woman. He directly picked up the phone and called Rhys.

    "I''m Samuel Green,e to Commander Emory''s house. I think your wife and son need a good

    lesson."

    Samuel hung up after saying that.

    This ce was the militarypound upied by officers from the military.

    Rhys naturally knew Samuel.

    Samuel was famous in the military. His words really frightened Rhys.

    Did his wife and son cause any trouble?

    Rhys quickly drove back to the militarypound.

    Seeing that Samuel had interfered, Nicole no longer paid attention to that woman. She then held Zoe

    up and asked, "Are you hurt?"

    "It''s my son who got hurt! We shall see after my husbandes back."

    The woman said that aggressively.

    Her son cried loudly in her arms.

    "Mommy, Mommy, it hurts."

    "Don''t be afraid. Wait for your daddy. He will give them a hard time."

    Nicole found her words funny.

    Rhys came back very soon.

    When Mrs. Hellis saw her husband, she immediately shouted loudly.

    "Rhys, they bullied your son! They hit him badly!"

    Rhys pushed his wife away and came to Samuel. He said tteringly, "Mr. Green, I''m sorry. My wife is

    from the countryside. She doesn''t know anything about manners. Please don''t mind."

    Mrs. Hellis was stunned.

    Samuel''s military rank was much higher than her husband''s. She instantly felt ufortable.

    "Rhys, are you sure? I haven''t even seen them before."

    "Shut up!"

    Rhys couldn''t wait to seal Mrs. Hellis'' lips.

    Samuel said coldly, "Your son is bold enough to assault my daughter at this young age. I was going to

    resolve this at the court, but my daughter wanted to handle this herself. So I didn''t interfere. It should

    be perfectly understandable if I cut your son''s hands off for what he did. But your wife came here and

    called my wife and daughter as whores. Rhys, I just want to know how you are going to solve this."

    Rhys was in a cold sweat.

    "Please forgive them."

    "You said my son assaulted your daughter? Do you have any witness?"

    "We''ve all seen it."

    Just as Mrs. Hellis finished asking, Nash and Naomi answered at the same time. Nash was very angry

    while Naomi despised her and her son.

    These two were Emory''s children. Mrs. Hellis dare not retort them, so she immediately shut up.

    Rhys angrily turned around and kicked his son''s butt.

    "You bastard, this was not a joke!"

    Rhys exined his son''s behavior as an unsuitable joke between kids. It would be too mean if Samuel

    still could not let it go.

    Nicole immediately disagreed.

    "A joke? How could you call this a joke? How about I let my daughter tell you a joke? Zoe, what did his

    son do to you?"

    Zoe murmured, "He stripped off my pants."

    Nicole was fumed with anger.

    "Your son, only seven or eight years old, dared strip off a girl''s pants. You think this was a joke? So it

    would not be a joke to you if my daughter were actually raped by your son? Samuel, you have to give

    your daughter justice today or you don''te home tonight. "

    After Nicole finished speaking, she held Zoe up and took her away angrily.

    Samuel looked at Rhys and said coldly, "See? If this matter is not handled properly, I can''t even go

    home. Now let''s talk man to man. Give me your solution."

    Right now, Rhys really wished he could kill his son.

    Nicole didn''t care how they were going to settle this matter. She hurriedly took Zoe back to the Shaw''s.

    "Tell Mommy, did he do anything else to you?"

    Nicole was really scared now.

    Her little daughter was only four years old. If he really assaulted her, Nicole''s heart would be broken.

    Zoe shook her head and said, "No,st time I hit him because he touched me. He came up and

    stripped off my pants just now. Nash was not there, but Naomi was frightened when she saw what he

    did. I directly kicked his ass and threw him onto the ground. Then Daddy came and asked me to handle

    it myself. So I hit him. Don''t worry, Mommy. I''m fine."

    The corner of Nicole''s mouth twitched.

    "He stripped off your pants! This was already unbearable! You hit him every time you see him from now

    on. Do you understand?"

    "But Mommy once said that fighting was not good."

    Zoe was puzzled.

    Nicole said directly, "If a person does not offend me, I will not offend him. But if he does, I will kill him."

    Nicole''s words went straight to Zoe''s heart.

    Edwin finally heard their conversations clearly.

    Someone actually dared to assault his great granddaughter?

    He must be asking for death!

    Edwin angrily walked out.

    Nicole believed that Edwin and Samuel would settle this matter perfectly. So she took her daughter to

    the bathroom and had a shower. She carefully examined Zoe''s body. And she could finally take a relief

    since there was nothing wrong with Zoe.

    Fortunately, Zoe was unharmed!

    She patted her chest and decided to let Zoe continue to learn self-defense.

    This society was simply a horrible ce!

    Zoe went back to her room to change clothes when Nicole''s phone rang.

    It was a Twitter message.

    When Nicole saw that message, her expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 1050 The Enemy Is Too Strong

    Chapter 1050 The Enemy Is Too Strong

    "Joseph is in danger."

    Morgan sent the message.

    Nicole quickly found Morgan''s phone number and called, but no one answered.

    She suddenly felt nervous.

    "Mommy, what''s wrong with you? You don''t look well."

    When Zoe came out, she saw Nicole''s pale face and asked.

    Nicole hurriedly ran out.

    Samuel was talking to Rhys about Zoe when he saw Nicole running over in a panic and immediately

    went to her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Joseph is in danger. Morgan sent me this message, but I called back and no one answered. Last time

    I heard that he went to Africa, Samuel, I was a little scared."

    Nicole''s words instantly reminded Rhys.

    "Mr. Green, a horrible riot happened in Africa recently. I heard that many people were taken hostage."

    Rhys'' information was absolutely reliable because he was in the military.

    Samuel and Nicole''s face instantly changed.

    "I''ll go to Africa immediately."

    Samuel immediately asked Ernesto to take the helicopter.

    "I''ll go with you," said Nicole.

    "No, you have so many things at home and Vi wille over. You need to deal with yourpany''s

    affairs and look after Zoe. Nicole, you have more responsibilities than me. I promise I will tell you the

    situation by phone at any time after I arrive, okay?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole worriedly.

    He knew that Nicole cared about Joseph and hoped she could follow him, but it was not a good time for

    her to follow him.

    Nicole knew Samuel was right, but she was still a little anxious.

    "I don''t know the riot. But since the military has been alerted, the situation must be not good. Samuel,

    you must bring Joseph back."

    "Don''t worry, I will. He is Vincent''s only child. Even if I risk my life, I have to save Joseph."

    "Don''t risk your life. You need toe back to celebrate your birthday with me. You promised me."

    Nicole quickly covered Samuel''s mouth.

    "Of course. Isn''t there three days left? Don''t worry, I''ll be back as soon as possible."

    Samuel looked at Rhys.

    "My daughter''s matter is not settled. We''ll deal with it after I save Joseph."

    Then Samuel immediately asked someone to send Nicole back to the Shaw''s, while he quickly left.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Edwin also received the message. When he saw Nicoleing back, he worriedly asked, "Are you

    alright? I heard that Samuel has gone to Africa. Do I need to ask Steve toe over and help?"

    "It''s fine, Mr. Shaw. Samuel can handle it. I''m just worried about Joseph."

    "Why did he go to Africa?"

    Edwin was also a little worried.

    "Mommy, what happened to Joseph?"

    Zoe frowned and asked.

    "It''s fine. Joseph has got into some small trouble. Your daddy has already gone over to help. Don''t

    worry."

    Nicole tried her best to smile at Zoe, but she was still a bit worried.

    Samuel called in and Nicole answered quickly.

    "Mike and Vi have got on the ne. They will arrive at around eight o''clock in the evening."

    "I see. I''ll deal with this. Take good care of yourself. By the way, have you brought any painkillers?"

    Nicole thought of Samuel''s neuralgia and reminded him.

    "I''ll ask ir to bring it to the airport where I''ll take the helicopter. Don''t worry. Lucas has also received

    the message. He''s probablying with me."

    Nicole frowned slightly after hearing this.

    "Why is Lucasing?"

    "It should be a military operation. I''ll go first by the helicopter. He''lle with me. Don''t worry. He will

    be fine. I''ll bring them back safely. I''ll hang up and call you back, okay?"

    Then Samuel hung up the phone.

    Nicole was very worried.

    She didn''t know Joseph''s situation facing the riot, and Lucas even went there. How could she be calm?

    But she could do nothing. She needed to deal with many things in the Seapolis City.

    "Mr. Shaw, Vi will arrive at around eight o''clock in the evening. Could you please send someone to

    pick her up?"

    "Sure."

    Edwin knew what Nicole was going to do, so he wouldn''t stop her.

    "I''ll bring Zoe back. I''m afraid that Vi will bully her if I leave her alone."

    Nicole was straightforward.

    Edwin agreed.

    Nicole brought Zoe back to the Green''s and asked Wendy to look after her. Then, Nicole called Cara.

    "You and Laurence take the fastest flight back to the Seapolis City. I need you."

    "Yes, Mrs. Green."

    Cara aplished her affairs and looked for Laurence.

    Laurence was searching information online, and seeing Cara enter, he was slightly stunned.

    Ever sincest time, they rarely saw each other in private, and Cara had never looked for him again.

    Now Cara had suddenlye over, Laurence was a little surprised.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Mrs. Green asks us to return to the Seapolis City immediately. She needs us."

    Cara was a little sad.

    She really liked Laurence, but she also knew that Laurence couldn''t love anyone besides Ad.

    She could control herself if they didn''t meet or contact. But now, she was standing in front of Laurence

    and felt that all her efforts had been in vain.

    It''s hard to love someone, but it''s even harder to forget someone.

    "I see."

    Laurence looked down. His indifference deeply hurt Cara.

    She really wanted to stay here with Laurence, but she couldn''t. She was so sad.

    Cara turned around and walked out sadly.

    Laurence nced at her lonely back and slightly frowned and his eyes flickered.

    It was impossible for him and Cara to be together, so there is no need to start.

    Laurence sighed slightly and collected the information before following Cara out.

    With the help of the Green family''s PR, Daisy settled what happened with Reba. But Reba''s

    parents were shameless. They cried at the gate of thepany, making a scene and putting Daisy in a

    dilemma.

    "Nicole, it''s my fault."

    Daisy called Nicole in time.

    "It''s none of your business. The enemy is too strong. I''ll let them continue searching for evidence. You

    can stop dealing with Reba''s issue. Don''t let her go out until this matter is settled."

    "Okay."

    Daisy hung up the phone.

    Nicole got a little angry.

    Dominic had really gone too far.

    She had nned to deal with his matter step by step, but since Vi had got on the ne, she could

    solve it now.

    Nicole called Laurence.

    "Have you got on the ne?"

    "Not yet. I''m waiting for the security check."

    Nicole paused for a moment. She didn''t expect they were that fast.

    "Investigate Dominic and ask someone to make a scene at his hospital. Try to attract the media''s

    attention. Investigate Dominic''s private life and see if there''s anything we can take advantage of. I hope

    that all of his properties will be in trouble within a day. He''d better be in great trouble."

    "Got it."

    Laurence hung up the phone and turned on hisputer.

    Nicole turned a little cold.

    She was worried about Samuel, Joseph, and Lucas, but she had to solve these trivial matters, which

    upset her.

    Then Nicole waited for the results.

    She could not rx, as she would imagine some bad things if she did so.

    Nicole went straight to the storeroom.

    Tim and Evelyn had got married. She had to send some gifts over, didn''t she?

    Edwin even gave him a house, what would she give him?

    Nicole went to the storeroom, hoping to find some good gifts, but she saw the wedding gown hanging

    in the storeroom.

    She had worn this once when she married Samuel eight years ago. She knew that it was not prepared

    for her. But she did not care too much back then because the wedding was prepared in a hurry. Out of

    her expectation, Samuel didn''t throw it and saved it here.

    Nicole suddenly became upset.

    If it wasn''t prepared for her, then would it for Riley?

    Riley''s thing was here. Did he forget to throw it away or did the gown have other special meaning?

    Nicole realized she was imagining.

    Samuel was very nice to her and he wouldn''t have feelings for Riley, so this gown shouldn''t be

    memorial in any way, but why didn''t he throw it away?

    Nicole stepped forward and touched the gown.

    Both the texture and the design of the gown were superior. Even after eight years, Nicole still liked it

    very much.

    But when she thought that it wasn''t made for her, she still felt a little upset.

    Samuel had gone to Africa, she couldn''t bother him with such trivial matters.

    Nicole reached out and put away the gown while a design drawing fell out of the gown. Obviously, it

    was about the gown, and the familiar handwriting on it stunned Nicole.

    She subconsciously picked it up and found it to be of her size eight years ago.

    Nicole found her name on the back of the design drawing, which verified her guess.

    At this moment, Nicole''s heart suddenly beat fast.

    The gown was specially designed for her?

    It couldn''t be possible!

    She had to marry Samuel because of the scandal at the party, and the time was decided in a hurry.

    How could he have designed a gown for her in advance?

    Nicole could not understand, but she was very delighted.

    The gown was made for her?

    Really?

    Nicole smiled unconsciously.

    At this moment, Jacob called.

    Nicole was slightly stunned and hid her feeling. She quickly answered Jacob''s call.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Mrs. Green, can you contact Mr. Green? I have something to talk to him, but his phone is off."

    Jacob was a little anxious.

    Nicole said in a low voice, "He should be on the ne. Joseph got some trouble in South Africa and

    Samuel is going there. What''s the matter?"

    "I got some trouble and I need a team. I don''t have enough people to help me."

    Jacob''s words stunned Nicole.

    What did he do there? Why did he need help?

 Chapter 1051 For Whom

    Chapter 1051 For Whom

    A thought shed through Nicole''s mind. She immediately said, "It''s impossible to get you a team now.

    If you really need help, I''ll lend you some people from the Night Elf Empire."

    "The Night Elf Empire?"

    Jacob paused.

    Then he quickly nodded.

    "Alright, thank you, Mrs. Green."

    Nicole hesitated for a moment and asked, "Jacob, you''ve been with Samuel for so long. There''s

    something I want to ask you."

    "Yeah, sure."

    "Who designed my wedding dress?"

    Nicole''s question stunned Jacob.

    "Mr. Green found someone abroad to design it. What''s wrong?"

    "I got married in such a hurry, but it took time to design that dress. I just want to know...."

    Nicole couldn''t continue.

    She felt a little conflicted.

    It had been so long. No matter whom this dress was designed for, she was the one who married

    Samuel.

    She shouldn''t dwell on the dress.

    Thinking of this, Nicole said, "Forget it. I got to go."

    "Mrs. Green."

    Jacob stopped Nicole in time.

    Nicole''s hand froze. She did not say anything. Obviously, she was very nervous.

    "What?"

    "That dress was prepared for you."

    Nicole was shocked.

    "But he disliked me before we got married."

    "Has Mr. Green ever said that to you?"

    Jacob smiled. "Mrs. Green, Mr. Green had seen you in college. He thought you were an elegant

    woman at the first nce. At that time, he had an alumna who majored in wedding dress design. She

    was looking for inspiration, so Mr. Green gave her your size and asked her to try it. So, she came up

    with the one in your hand. They never thought that it coulde in handy at his wedding. At that time,

    she praised that Mr. Green had foresight. Now I think Mr. Green should have fallen in love with you at

    first sight. But he didn''t realize it. After all, Riley didn''t attract much attention from Mr. Green at that

    time."

    It really melted Nicole''s heart. She was touched.

    "But how did he know my size?"

    "Do you remember that the drama club bought custom-made clothes for you? They had your size. Mr.

    Green got it easily. There''s one more thing I have to tell you."

    "What?"

    "At that banquet, Mr. Green exchanged the wine you drank."

    Nicole was thunderstruck.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Jacob whispered, "Please don''t tell Mr. Green that I told you this. Riley wanted to climb into Mr. Green''s

    bed. When we found out about this, they had put that medicine into the wine. There were many people

    on that day. It was toote to change the wine. Mr. Green knew that the wine with the medicine must be

    around Riley since she was plotting against him. So, he asked me to keep an eye on the wine all the

    time and give you that ss at the right moment. "

    Nicole''s eyes widened.

    "Why me?"

    "Because you like Mr. Green."

    "But he didn''t like me! Riley could do better than me if she married Samuel."

    Nicole could not figure out why.

    But Jacob kept smiling. "Mrs. Green, you don''t know much about Mr. Green. At that time, Riley imed

    to be his girlfriend, and he did not respond. So, the public thought they were dating. In fact, Mr. Green

    was just toozy to exin. But after seeing you, Mr. Green had a different feeling. He thought it was

    better to spend a night with you rather than Riley. Therefore, he drank the wine. However, Mr. Green

    wanted you to have the other ss of wine."

    Nicole was speechless.

    No wonder Zama, Swift, and Riley couldn''t figure out how Nicole got that ss of wine. It turned out

    that Samuel did it himself.

    Who would have thought that Samuel would plot against himself?

    "You meant that I made a good impression on Samuel. But why did he leave me alone for three years

    after getting married?"

    "Mrs. Green, just think about it. Mr. Green was indeed indifferent to you, but he never had a scandal.

    He treated other women the same way. Before you had an ident, he feltfortable living with you,

    so he decided to do it in his way. And he has prepared gifts for you on your birthday and other festivals.

    He has never done that before. He was learning to love you and be a good husband."

    Nicole was sunk in deep thoughts.

    Samuel did take care of her during the first three years, even though he didn''t have any affection for

    her back then. Her parents cut off their rtionship with Nicole because they were angry that she had

    done such a disgraceful thing. So, she always hid on the balcony and cried when she felt aggrieved.

    Then one day, she saw a sweet cake on the balcony when she went there in a bad mood. After that,

    every time she went to the balcony, there would be a cake.

    She thought it was Zama or a servant. Now it seemed like it was prepared by Samuel.

    He had been paying close attention to her, but he was not good at expressing it. He thought that it was

    good to live such a peaceful life. However, he never expected that everything changed when Riley

    returned five years ago.

    Nicole fell into her memories, not even knowing when Jacob hung up the phone.

    When she was pulled back to reality, she realized that the phone had been cut off.

    Nicole couldn''t help but smile.

    Samuel. Oh, Samuel. He never wanted to be a showman, didn''t he?

    Nicole smiled happily and called Trevin, telling him to inform the others in the Night Elf Empire to help

    Jacob. Then she asked about the ancient book by the way.

    Trevin hesitated.

    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"

    Nicole felt that Trevin was weird, her heart thumping.

    Trevin paused for a moment and said, "Mrs. Green, I found the ancient book in the ancestral hall."

    Nicole was overjoyed.

    "Really? Then when will you be back?"

    "I might not be able to return now."

    Trevin replied in a deep voice.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Green. I found the ancient book, but Fill took it away. He wanted to take a look. Then he

    disappeared with the book. I can''t find him now."

    Nicole frowned.

    Fill?

    Samuel trusted Fill so much. Why did Fill snatch the ancient book and run away?

    "Where did he disappear?"

    "At the hotel. I watched him checking in, but he didn''te out. I went to ask, and people of the hotel

    said that he didn''t check in. It''s so strange. But I''m chasing after him. Don''t worry, Mrs. Green. I will find

    Fill and bring back the ancient book."

    Trevin said angrily.

    However, Nicole felt that things weren''t as simple as Trevin had said.

    Why did Fill take away the ancient book?

    Samuel was his best friend and even saved his life. Fill didn''t have to take away the ancient book for

    Samuel.

    So, Fill was doing that for someone else?

    For whom?

    Who was more important than Samuel to Fill?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out.

    She thought that Fill disappeared for a reason. Perhaps he was in danger.

    Samuel trusted Fill so much, and Nicole trusted Samuel. So, she was trying to trust Fill.

    If Fill did it for Samuel, then Trevin was lying to her.

    But would Trevin do that?

    There were problems with people she groomed?

    Trevin was taking revenge for Maia?

    Nicole was confused.

    "Mrs. Green, are you still there?"

    Trevin''s voice pulled Nicole back from her thoughts.

    "Did the Night Elf Empire get moving? They can''t find Fill either?"

    "Yeah. That''s why I said it was strange. Oh, I saw Mr. Brown. Can I ask him for help if hees over

    here? You told me to lend Mr. Brown some help. Can I tell him about it?"

    Nicole was stunned again.

    Jacob also went to the Harper Town?

    What was he doing there?

    Was he doubting Trevin or Fill?

    Nicole suddenly had a headache.

    "I''ll talk to Jacob."

    After hanging up, Nicole pressed her fingers into temples.

    What was going on?

    Nicole called Jacob. He picked it up quickly.

    "Mrs. Green, is there anything else you want to know?"

    "You''re in the Harper Town?"

    Nicole asked straightforwardly.

    "Yes, Mr. Green asked me to protect Fill."

    "Protect Fill?"

    Nicole was sensitive to Fill''s name.

    "Samuel wants you to go there and protect Fill? When was it?"

    "Not long after they left. Perhaps after Mr. Green went to the vi by the sea. Mrs. Green, what''s

    wrong?"

    Jacob asked doubtfully.

    Nicole seemed to think of something, but she couldn''t find the connection.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Samuel asked Jacob to go there and protect Fill, so Samuel had known that Fill was in danger. And

    that was when Samuel was at the vi by the sea. That was to say, after Trevin left.

    What exactly did Samuel discover that threatened Fill?

    Did Fill disappear because of that?

    Nicole frowned heavily.

    "Trevin said that Fill took away the ancient book and disappeared. Is that true?"

    "Yes. I''m also looking for Fill. Now I''m sure that he must be kidnapped."

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    "But he''s good at fighting. Who do you think can kidnap him?"

    Jacob fell silent.

    Fill was indeed very good at fighting, even better than Jacob. So, it was very difficult for anyone to

    kidnap Fill. However, there were signs that Fill did not intend to take the ancient book for himself, let

    alone disappear with it.

    This confusing situation caused Nicole and Jacob to remain silent for a moment.

    "No matter what, we should try every way to find Fill."

    Nicole finally gave the order.

    Jacob paused for a moment and asked, "Mrs. Green, can I contact Finn? I''ve investigated him. A group

    of people still follow him wholeheartedly. Finn has been waiting for your instructions."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    Finn?

    Nicole hadplicated feelings when she heard his name.

 Chapter 1052 I Am So Lucky to Have Such a Good Wife

    Chapter 1052 I Am So Lucky to Have Such a Good Wife

    Nicole couldn''t help but recall Finn''s broken arms and legs.

    She had seen Finn as her friend. She trusted him with all her heart. However, they ended up with

    betrayal. And Finn was very pitiful.

    Nicole said nothing. She got a lot going on.

    Jacob did not rush her and waited patiently.

    After a long time, Nicole said.

    "How is he now?"

    "His arms are well, but his legs are crippled. He could only sit in a wheelchair."

    Nicole felt worse for Finn.

    She could forgive him easily. And she knew that Finn had been waiting for it.

    After thinking for a long time, Nicole whispered, "Tell him that I forgive him."

    "Alright."

    Jacob was a smart man.

    With that, he knew that Nicole had allowed him to borrow some people from Finn.

    Nicole hung up the phone, and pain shed through her eyes.

    Finn used to be a promising young man. But now he became a disabled person. Today could be

    considered as an end to everything that had happened in the past.

    Nicole just wished that her forgiveness could help Finn get over his obsession and guilt and start a new

    life.

    Nicole took a deep breath and tidied up the wedding dress. She was so happy that it was prepared for

    her by Samuel.

    Then she took a few things out from the storage room and drove to the hospital.

    Evelyn was feeding Tim. Seeing Nicole, Evelyn smiled and stood up.

    "Nicole! Come and sit down."

    Nicole looked at Tim, all judgy. Then she said, "I remember that you hurt your leg. Now you can''t even

    use your hands?"

    Evelyn flushed.

    But Tim was not affected. "You have a problem with our love?"

    "Yeah. My husband is not here. I will be sad if you two get too intimate in front of me."

    Nicole was not ashamed to say that.

    Tim did not care about her. "Then go find Samuel."

    "Evelyn, look at him. He married and doesn''t like me anymore. He wasn''t like this before."

    Nicole turned toin to Evelyn.

    So, Evelyn pushed Tim.

    "What are you talking about? Be nice to Nicole."

    Tim was pushed by his wife and frowned. "Do you want to help her or me?"

    "Of course Nicole. She set me up with you."

    Nicole was very happy to hear that.

    "Evelyn, you''re the best. Here, it''s for you."

    Nicole handed something to Evelyn.

    Evelyn was surprised. She took it over, looked at it, and got dumbfounded.

    "I can''t take this."

    Then Evelyn gave it to Tim.

    Tim had known that it was a house deed. He took it over and found that it was the deed of the high

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    street in the center of the city. The business was very good there.

    Tim smiled and joked, "What''s going on? Are you going to give me half of the Green''s property?"

    "They have more properties than you think. It''s just a drop in the bucket. Besides, it''s not for you. It''s for

    Evelyn."

    Nicole said indifferently. Then she sat down beside Tim''s bed.

    "Oh, Grandpa also sent you a house. He asked me to bring the deed over, but I didn''t. So, he wille

    hereter. He said that he will arrange for your wedding."

    Tim was stunned. He asked in disbelief, "Grandpa? You mean Mr. Shaw?"

    "Yean, you have other grandpas?"

    Nicole rolled her eyes at Tim and felt that he was getting stupider after the car ident.

    Evelyn had to exin for Tim. "Nicole, don''t be angry with him. He just can''t believe it."

    Tim smiled bitterly.

    "My mother has nothing to do with Mr. Shaw. I''m not even his grandson."

    "Tim, pull yourself together, okay? If Grandpa said that you are his grandson, then you are. Besides,

    we share the same grandmother! She married my grandpa. So, don''t think too much. Oh, Grandpa

    thought that your father is unreliable, so he will be in charge of your wedding. You''re unhappy about

    that?"

    Nicole knew that Tim was happy and grateful. She also knew that he felt awkward. She could only

    Tim was really touched.

    "No! I''m very satisfied."

    "Then you should take good care of yourself and leave the hospital as soon as possible for your

    wedding. Don''t think about having me do it. I''m going on a trip with Samuel. I don''t want to miss that,

    okay?"

    Tim just smiled.

    Evelyn looked at Nicole and said gratefully, "Thank you, Nicole. If it weren''t for you, I might not have got

    together with Tim."

    "You''re the only woman who likes him and insists on marrying him. If he were unkind to you, tell me

    and I''ll kick his ass."

    Nicole held Evelyn''s hand.

    Evelyn was a strong woman, but Nicole could tell that Evelyn was very nice to Tim. He was so lucky.

    "Alright, I have something to do. I have to go now."

    "I''ll walk you to the door."

    Nicole waved at Tim and walked out of the ward with Evelyn.

    "Alright, Evelyn, you can go back. Tim seems fine. You should prepare your wedding dress or

    something."

    Evelyn nodded.

    She nced at the ward and made sure that Tim wasn''t paying attention to them. Then she asked

    softly, "I heard that Fernanda caused trouble for you at yourpany?"

    "Don''t worry. She can''t hurt me. Samuel sent her to jail. She''s not a threat."

    Nicole was very happy that Evelyn cared about her.

    "You don''t want Tim to know it?"

    Nicole twitched her mouth.

    Evelyn sighed. "Fernanda pretends to be obedient in front of men, so they are all like her. I don''t want

    to quarrel with Tim. So, I just wanna shun her. It''s not worth it to quarrel with my husband over such a

    scheming woman."

    Evelyn was an opinionated woman and knew what she was doing. Most importantly, she was good to

    Tim. So, Nicole was getting more satisfied with Evelyn.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it. Even if I kill Fernanda, Tim would do nothing to me."

    Evelyn finally smiled.

    "Yeah, you''re right."

    "And that''s your credit."

    Nicole was joking.

    "Okay, that''s enough. You look worried. Is there anything wrong? I''m not as powerful as Mr. Green, but

    I can help you with some things. We are a family now. Tim loves you, and so do I. You''re my little sister.

    If anything happens, juste to me. I will help you no matter what it takes. "

    Evelyn was very thoughtful.

    Nicole paused, thought for a moment and said, "Yeah. There is one thing that I need your help."

    "Go ahead."

    "I want to take Dominic down. But he has business dealings with your father. I...."

    Nicole had just found out about this.

    Laurence failed to cause trouble for Dominic, because Dominic hadrge maritime trade. Then

    Laurence found out that Dominic had cooperated with the Masons after investigating.

    Evelyn smiled.

    "Dominic? My family is the overlord of the sea, and we don''tck partners. Don''t worry. I''ll go back to

    find my father now. Wait for me. I promise that my father will dissolve the partnership in an hour."

    Nicole was stunned.

    The cooperation between the Masons and Dominic had been going on for many years, and their

    interests were entangled. The Masons had to pay arge sum of money to dissolve the partnership.

    Most importantly, Evelyn''s father Mr. Ethan Mason might not be willing to offend Dominic.

    It was fine if Nicole could take down Dominic this time. If she couldn''t, it would leave the Masons in

    danger.

    But Evelyn agreed to help her under such a big risk. Nicole was very touched.

    "Evelyn, you don''t have to do that if it puts you on the spot. I know, this is a little...."

    "Don''t forget we''re a family. You''re my little sister. We''ve got plenty of partners. How could we ignore

    you for his money? You''re breaking my heart. Alright, I''ll talk to Tim and go to find my father. You can

    go back and wait for me."

    Evelyn patted Nicole on the shoulder and got in the ward before Nicole could say anything.

    Nicole looked at Evelyn and swore that she would treat the Masons better. At the very least, Nicole

    would let them know that it was worth helping her. Nicole realized that she must take down Dominic this

    time.

    Evelyn talked to Tim and got a professional nurse to take care of him. Then she turned to leave, but

    Tim suddenly grabbed her arm to stop her.

    "What''s wrong? You need something?"

    Evelyn''s eyes were clear.

    Tim felt that he was so blessed to have such a good wife. What else could he ask for?

    "Drive slowly. It doesn''t matter if your father doesn''t agree. Don''t force it."

    "I know. We''re going to have our wedding. I know what to do. I have to go now."

    Evelyn smiled like she had got everything she wanted. And Tim was deeply moved.

    She was his wife! They were having a life together! She was so pure and beautiful that he felt a little

    ashamed of himself.

    Nicole did not go home after leaving the hospital. She went straight to the airport.

    Laurence and Cara had got on the ne. They would arrive in an hour. Nicole could pick them up if she

    headed out now.

    When Nicole arrived at the airport, Laurence''s flight hadn''t arrived yet.

    Nicole took out her phone and called Samuel. But his phone was still off.

    Samuel was still on the ne.

    Nicole was very worried about Joseph.

    She was torn with anxiety. But she still couldn''t get in touch with Joseph. It was killing Nicole.

    If Joseph could return safely, she would never allow him to leave the Seapolis City again.

    As Nicole was thinking about it, she heard the radio from the airport.

    Laurence and Cara''s flight arrived.

    Nicole got up and went to meet them. From afar, she saw Cara walking in front with her luggage, while

    Laurence followed her with sunsses. Cara was over one meter further from Laurence. Other people

    might think that they were strangers and didn''t know each other.

 Chapter 1053 She Even Jokes About It

    Chapter 1053 She Even Jokes About It

    "Mrs. Green."

    Cara was surprised that Nicole came to pick them up. So, she walked to Nicole quickly.

    Laurence was also stunned when he saw Nicole. But he wore a pair of the sunsses, so nobody

    noticed it.

    "Mrs. Green."

    "You two had a fight?"

    Nicole looked at them and asked.

    Cara and Laurence both shook their heads.

    "Then why are you a long way away from each other? Laurence, be a gentleman and help Cara carry

    her luggage."

    When Nicole med Laurence, Cara immediately exined, "No, Mrs. Green. There are not many

    things in it. I can carry it myself."

    "Why we need a man? We go out with them, and they are meant to carry our bags."

    "Darling?"

    Cara''s face flushed. She nced at Laurence. But he remained indifferent. Shyness that had just

    arisen in Cara''s heart shattered and disappeared.

    Nicole said "carry", but Cara heard "darling". Cara did have deep feelings for Laurence, but Laurence

    didn''t know it at all.

    Nicole didn''t want to say anything.

    "Let''s get in the car first. We''ll talk about it after we get back. There''s a lot of shit waiting for us."

    Nicole said disdainfully.

    This time, Laurence took the suitcase from Cara as Nicole said, which surprised Cara.

    Mrs. Green''s words worked.

    Cara was upset and followed Laurence.

    They got into the car, and Laurence drove.

    Nicole and Cara sat in the back.

    "Cara, I got a hard job for you."

    "Okay."

    "I need you to work as my grandpa''s nurse."

    Nicole looked at Cara and whispered, "I''ll take Vi to my grandpa''s house. And she''ll live there. My

    grandpa is an upright man. I''m afraid that Vi will y tricks on him. When you get over there, I want

    you to check his meals and drinks every day. Don''t let anything go wrong with him. Can you do it?"

    "Yes."

    Cara was proficient in medicines.

    Laurence listened and did not interrupt them.

    Nicole gave Cara a listening bug.

    "Put this in my mother''s bedroom. If I''m right, Vi will not live in the room that my grandpa prepared

    for her. She will take my mother''s room. I need to know everything she did. Vi hasn''t seen you

    before. Just tell her that you''re a servant at the Shaw''s. She won''t doubt it. Contact me if anything

    happens."

    "Alright."

    Cara took the bug over.

    After exining everything, Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    "Damn. I don''t know when I can deal with all this crap. Laurence, how long will it take to take down

    Dominic?"

    Nicole leaned against the chair and felt a little uneasy.

    Laurence saw her from the rear-view mirror. He didn''t know why she was so distressed, but he

    whispered, "It won''t take long. We can pull out the tonight if the Masons cancelled the contract."

    Nicole nodded.

    "Try to get Dominic down by tomorrow morning. I''m going to South Africa at noon."

    Laurence frowned.

    "What are you doing there? There''s a riot. It''s very dangerous."

    "My son and husband are over there. I can''t wait at home."

    Laurence finally knew why Nicole was so distressed.

    It was because of Samuel.

    Laurence frowned and didn''t say anything else.

    They arrived at the militarypound soon.

    Before Cara went to the Shaw''s, Laurence whispered, "Stay safe. Don''t force yourself if there are any

    problems that you can''t handle. Call Steve or me as soon as possible. I''m in the Seapolis City. I can

    make it if anything happened."

    Laurence rarely said so much to Cara, which made her very excited.

    "No matter when?"

    "Yes."

    Laurence replied briefly, but Cara was very satisfied.

    "I see. You should stay safe too. Dominic is crazy now. Don''t face him head-on. I know that he''s not

    here. But Mrs. Green and you are here. So, he might havee here too, right?"

    Cara was not stupid.

    If Dominic was abroad, Nicole would not ask Laurence to return to the City. Instead, Laurence would

    stay abroad to take Dominic down.

    Laurence nced at Cara. She was very smart and knew what she was doing. He could tell from her

    eyes how worried she was about him.

    He suddenly thought of Ad.

    Ad used to be like Cara. She was rational in front of everyone, but she cared too much about

    Laurence.

    Laurence paused for a moment before whispering, "Mind your own business. Stay out of it."

    Then he got into the car.

    This wasn''t the first time Cara had heard that kind of words. She told herself not to mind about it, but

    she was hurt again.

    She could never be Ad, the apple of Laurence''s eye.

    Nicole couldn''t help but shake her head when she saw how Laurence treated Cara.

    "You really don''t understand women."

    "Mrs. Green, I told you that I live for Adele. I should have died long ago. I should never love other

    women."

    Laurence tried to remain a cold tone, but Nicole could tell that he was sad.

    Nicole felt bad for him too.

    "Laurence, if Ad were still alive, she won''t want to see you like a walking dead."

    Laurence paused for a moment and said, "Mom won''t allow me to fall in love with someone else."

    He was referring to Ad''s mother.

    Nicole couldn''t help but think of Ad''s mother, Cynthia.

    Cynthia was bad to Laurence after Ad died.

    Nicole thought that she should talk to Cynthia when she was not busy.

    Nicole and Laurence went to the Eternal Group.

    In less than an hour, Evelyn told Nicole that her father had agreed to terminate the contract with

    Dominic. They were proceeding it.

    Nicole was overjoyed.

    "Evelyn, thank you."

    "Yeah, you should. Buy me a drinkter."

    Evelyn smiled and hung up the phone.

    Nicole said to Laurence, "Start pulling out the. Have your men control the hotel where Dominic is

    staying. When Vi gets into the militarypound, you can get moving."

    "Got it."

    Laurence went to contact his men.

    Cara was right. Dominic had arrived at the Seapolis City. Although Dominic had secretlye,

    Laurence was not a fool and made some investigation recently. Laurence had known where Dominic

    lived.

    When Dominic received Ethan''s notice to terminate the contract, his heart sank.

    Recently, someone aimed at all his business. Even Ethan was about to break the contract about

    maritime trade. Dominic was not a fool. He knew he was targeted.

    Dominic remembered that Samuel had left the Seapolis City by helicopter not long ago. Only Nicole

    was here. So, it was Nicole?

    He didn''t expect that this girl could make it.

    Dominic sneered. Then he felt that something was wrong.

    He immediately called home.

    A servant picked it up.

    "Where''s Vi?"

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Dominic hoped that Nicole had missed out on Vi. But Vi had gone to the Seapolis City by ne.

    Dominic knew that he had underestimated Nicole.

    After hanging up the phone, Dominic called Reba''s parents.

    "Go to the Eternal Group and cause trouble for Nicole now. Tell them that Nicole defaults on paying

    Reba. I don''t care how you do it. Just keep Nicole there. Otherwise, I won''t pay you as I promised."

    After saying that, Dominic hung up the phone.

    Then he called another person.

    The man on the end said idly.

    "Mr. Dominic, what''s going on?"

    "I hope you can save someone for me."

    Dominic whispered.

    "Okay. But what about the thing that you promised me?"

    The man didn''t seem to be in a hurry.

    Dominic frowned. "Don''t worry, even if I can''t get Nicole down, I will take her to hell with me. Major, I

    only want my daughter to be safe and sound. She''s going to the airport. I want your men to take her

    away. No matter who wins in the end, I don''t want to see Vi in the Seapolis City. If I die, I hope you

    will treat her well as we agreed."

    Dominic only cared about his daughter Vi.

    Major replied indifferently, "After I see Nicole''s corpse, I will treat Vi like a princess until she dies.

    Don''t worry."

    When he spoke of Nicole, Major gritted his teeth.

    Santino sent word that Lillian had been executed.

    Lillian was dead!

    Zayn was so cruel!

    Zayn, Nicole, and Samuel must pay the price for Lillian''s death!

    Malice shed through Major''s eyes.

    Dominic was relieved when he heard Major''s words.

    "Thank you."

    He hung up the phone and began to deploy his men.

    "Nicole, Audrey left my daughter when she was a little baby. It''s all because of you. Since Audrey loved

    you so much, why don''t you see her in hell?"

    Dominic felt that he was so lucky!

    Samuel had left the city.

    Dominic started smiling like crazy.

    Nicole suddenly sneezed.

    She rubbed her nose and said to Laurence, "Looks like someone misses me. Is it Samuel or Dominic?"

    Laurence looked at her, speechless.

    They were going to fight with Dominic, and she was making jokes?

    "If a fight breaks out tonight, don''t go out. I''ll leave a team to protect you. If you don''t show up, Dominic

    can''t do anything. If something happens to you, Mr. Green might take my head."

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh.

    "You''re worried about me?"

    "No, I''m worried about myself. If you get hurt, Mr. Green will kill me."

    Laurence stood up and went away.

    Nicole was speechless.

    "By the way, do you know when Vi will arrive at the airport? Find some people to get in through the

    VIP passageway. Ignore the security check. Take Vi away on the ne. I''m afraid that someone will

    take her away."

    Nicole said indifferently. She had a hunch that someone supported Dominic. That was why he suddenly

    attacked her.

 Chapter 1054 Stay Safe

    Chapter 1054 Stay Safe

    Laurence paused for a moment before leaving.

    Nicole drank a ss of milk, sat in Samuel''s chair and closed her eyes. She went through everything.

    Then she got relieved after making sure that she was well prepared.

    It was now or never.

    Around 3 pm, Reba''s parents started to make a fuss in front of the Eternal Group.

    After Daisy found about it, she protected Reba as Nicole instructed.

    Reba cried when she facetimed Nicole.

    "Ms. Bush, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."

    "There''s no point in apologizing to me now. You''re working for me. I won''t leave you alone. Let me

    handle it. Just stay out of it and listen to Daisy."

    Reba mellowed out because Nicole looked quite calm.

    "But my parents are leeches. They won''t stop until they drain me dry."

    "Do you have any records when you transfer money to them?"

    Reba nodded.

    "Yes. I got the records."

    "Print it and give it to Daisy. Leave the rest to us."

    "Alright, thank you, Ms. Bush. If I could get it over with, I will work hard and earn more money for the

    Reba did not know how to express her gratitude.

    For some reason, seeing Nicole so calm and rxed, Reba believed that she could get rid of her

    leech-like parents.

    "We''ll talkter. Just work hard."

    Nicole hung up the phone and sent a message to Daisy.

    "They have found out that Reba was raised by her grandmother. Her parents didn''t give her any

    money. If we can find her grandmother, the problem will be solved."

    Daisy replied quickly, "Ernesto has brought her grandmother here. Mr. Green has collected some

    evidence. I will hold a press conference now. This time, I''ll call Reba''s parents'' bluff."

    Nicole paused.

    Samuel did these things?

    He must have done it when Fernanda came to thepany for Nicole. But Nicole was sleeping at

    home that morning.

    Samuel always did everything without letting her know, which melted Nicole''s heart.

    Had Samuel arrived in South Africa? How was the situation there? Was he having neuralgia again?

    Nicole''s mind drifted.

    "OK, let''s do it. I''ll leave Reba''s parents to you."

    "Alright, Ms. Bush."

    Daisy hung up the phone.

    Nicole rubbed her chin. Dominic hadn''t moved. He was quite calm this time.

    Vi was getting closer to the Seapolis City. Nicole hoped that nothing would happen.

    She waited in anxiety.

    Laurence told her that Dominic had abandoned hispany. He let things getting worse and ignored

    the chaos in thepany.

    For some reason, his weird behaviors struck terror into Nicole''s heart.

    As a normal person, Dominic shouldn''t be so indifferent to hispany. After all, it took so many years

    of hard work. Even if he didn''t want it, he could leave it to Vi.

    However, Dominic gave up. Nicole feared that if he wanted to die with her.

    Dominic was crazy.

    Nicole prayed that he would not to do so. But she didn''t want to leave her fate to prayers. She had to

    do something.

    "Laurence, check if Dominic made any financial nning for Vi."

    Laurence was surprised and pause for a moment, but he quickly found it out.

    "Three months ago, Dominic bought Vi 10 million of financial insurance for a period of ten years. He

    also bought some promising stocks, including some of the Green Group."

    Nicole frowned.

    She was right.

    Dominic had decided to die.

    He had prepared so much for Vi.

    Nicole knew that Dominic loved Audrey, but she didn''t expect him to be so extreme because of that.

    After Audrey died, the only meaning of Dominic''s life was Vi. Now he had got everything set up for

    Vi. There was only one reason why he did it. He wanted to kill Nicole and himself!

    Nicole couldn''t help but sweat profusely on her back.

    She was not afraid of her enemies. She just hated to mess around with such a paranoid lunatic.

    "Mrs. Green, have you thought of something?"

    Laurence didn''t know why Nicole was investigating this, so he asked.

    Nicole was thinking of something.

    She had thought that Laurence and the others could handle Dominic. She could rest and go to South

    Africa for Samuel and Josephter. Now, it seemed that she had to adjust her n.

    "Come and drive me to the airport. I want to take Vi to grandpa''s ce by myself."

    But Laurence disagreed.

    "No, maybe Dominic''s men are watching you around. We can protect you at the Green''s or the

    there. You''re simply a moving target."

    Laurence didn''t want Nicole to go out.

    However, Nicole whispered, "If I went to the airport, perhaps there''s a chance for me to survive. Staying

    here will only mean death. Tell thepany and all the servants at the Green''s to get off work early.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Don''te back without my notice. The staff is on paid leave. Hurry up!"

    She was afraid that Dominic would hurt the innocent.

    Although Laurence did not agree with her, he did as Nicole said.

    Nicole changed into a set of work clothes like other employees. Then she left thepany with the

    mass workers who got off work.

    When Dominic knew that Nicole gave the staff a holiday, he just sneered.

    "Stupid kindness."

    He didn''t care about it. Anyway, he didn''t want those employees dead. Nicole was his only target.

    After leaving thepany, Nicole took a taxi to the airport and called Laurence on the way.

    "I''m on the way to the airport. When I get there, I''ll use Mr. Bradford''s lounge. Don''te over now.

    Otherwise, Dominic will get suspicious. It''s best if you stay outside and guard the Green''s."

    "No!"

    Laurence roared.

    "Do you know how dangerous it is for you to do this? You pick up Vi by yourself. If anything

    happened to you, what should I tell Mr. Green?"

    "Listen to me. I''ll be safe. You''d better stay at the gate of the Green''s, so that Dominic would think that I

    have returned and hid there. This way, you can distract his attention, and I can do my thing."

    Nicole exined, but Laurence was stubborn.

    "No, you can have others guard here. I have to be with you."

    "Laurence, I trust you the most. Dominic won''t buy it if you were not there. Remember I am the owner.

    You must listen to me. This is an order!"

    Laurence got depressed.

    "I...."

    "If you disobey it, you won''t stay by my side anymore."

    Nicole said forcefully, so Laurence fell silent.

    He clenched his fists and took a few deep breaths before saying, "Then you must keep me posted. I

    want to make sure that you are safe."

    "Don''t worry. I will ask Uncle Jason to protect me."

    Laurence was stunned. He almost forgot that Nicole was a Don.

    "Alright, you must stay safe."

    Laurence said in a constricted voice.

    Nicole was touched.

    "Don''t worry. I''m looking forward to your wedding."

    After saying that, Nicole hung up the phone.

    She did not call Jason. Instead, she called ire.

    If the Dons made a move, everyone would know what they were doing. They were too high profile.

    ire was surprised to receive a call from Nicole. They had met at the party a few days ago. Was there

    something wrong with Nicole?

    ire answered the phone soon.

    "Nicole, what''s wrong?"

    "ire, I need Emory''s help, but I can''t call the militarypound. Could you tell him for me?"

    Nicole thought about it and found that she could only ask Emory for help.

    The military were more convincing than ordinary people. No one dared to stop the army''s troops.

    ire replied quickly, "Okay."

    "I want him to send a team to the airport for a ''mission''. I know that this is inappropriate. It might even

    vite thew in the army. But I have no choice. I...."

    "I''m going to the airport for a criminal extradited from abroad. What can I do for you? Tell me. I won''t

    break thew. But it''s impossible to send a team for you alone."

    Emory suddenly took over the phone.

    Nicole didn''t expect that Emory would answer the phone. She was shocked. Luckily, it turned out pretty

    well.

    "Thank you, Emory."

    Nicole told Emory her ns.

    Emory pondered for a moment. "I''ll send a messenger over. He''ll bring you a set of military uniforms.

    You can join my team. I''ll bring you back to the militarypound."

    "Thank you so much."

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole let out a deep breath.

    It was so stressful to talk to Emory. Nicole really respected ire for being able to live together with

    Emory.

    The taxi arrived at the airport soon.

    Nicole disguised herself and got out of the car. She used the membership card she borrowed from

    Ashley and went to Steve''s lounge.

    And Nicole got shocked by the furnishings and decorations in it.

    Steve really knew how to live his life.

    Nicole noticed that there was a surveince system outside the lounge. So, she turned it on.

    There were many people in the hall, but Nicole found something abnormal.

    Some people were walking around casually. Thanks to her sharp eyes, Nicole saw that they were

    wearing something on their waist. Judging from the way they walked, they were all specially trained.

    They were Dominic''s men?

    Nicole was not sure, and she called the police.

    Very quickly, the police came over. Those people immediately ran away when they saw the police.

    However, the police were waiting for it.

    "Hey! Stop!"

    The policeman roared, but those people fled in all directions.

    Suddenly, Nicole saw a familiar figure.

 Chapter 1055 You Wont Dare Go Out

    Chapter 1055 You Won''t Dare Go Out

    ''Vi?''

    Nicole thought she was mistaken.

    She checked her watch. It was half past five in the afternoon,

    Didn''t she say she would arrive at eight p.m.?

    Why did she get here so much earlier?

    And she didn''t seem to see Mike.

    Did something happen?

    Nicole was thinking a lot.

    However, she absolutely could not let Vi slip away.

    Otherwise, her ns would fail.

    However, Emory''s men haven''t arrived yet. They would arrive at six o''clock and there was still half an

    hour away.

    Half an hour would be enough for Vi to do what she had nned to and leave.

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    It was true that ns, however meticulous they were, could never keep up with changes.

    But Nicole had no more time to consider.

    Vi took out her phone and started calling. It seemed that she had schemed with Dominic in advance.

    Perhaps Mike was under their control.

    Nicole frowned slightly. She quickly put on her hat and walked out of the lounge.

    Just as Vi got through to Dominic, she was bumped by a woman wearing a cap and her phone fell to

    the ground.

    "Are you blind?"

    Vi was instantly enraged.

    Nicole nced at the phone and found that she was actually calling Dominic.

    She smiled, but she lowered her cap and said, "Sorry."

    Nicole kept her voice low. She was about to leave, but Vi grabbed her arm.

    "You bumped into me and smashed my phone. Do you think you can just get away with a ''sorry''? I''m

    not that nice."

    Vi was no less arrogant even after what she had experienced not long ago. Instead, she was more

    aggressive because of Dominic''s being in the Seapolis City.

    Nicole sneered. Then, she abruptly took out from her sleeves the syringe that Ashley had given her to

    defend herself and moved towards Vi with lightning speed.

    "Then what are you going to do?"

    Nicole raised her head slightly.

    Vi was shocked. Before she could shout, she was injected by Nicole.

    "Look at you! You still get airsick at such an age. Let me walk you to the lounge."

    As Nicole spoke, she helped Vi, who had fainted, to Steven''s lounge.

    When Nicole was back, her entire back was drenched.

    Luckily, the police had dispersed Dominic''s men earlier. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do

    with her move on the spur of the moment.

    However, she couldn''t take Vi out right now, because Dominic''s people would definitely be

    ambushing outside.

    Nicole''s mind was quick, calcting.

    ''What should I do?''

    Mike was the one Samuel cared the most. Mike had saved her life abroad. Although he was so stupid

    that he fell in love with Vi, Nicole felt that he was not so guilty that he should die.

    She worried about Mike. What would Dominic do to him?

    Right now, she could only wait for Emory and his men to arrive and went out with them. However, it

    was only 5:45 p.m., and there were still 15 minutes to go before they could arrive. However, Nicole did

    not know how long this tranquilizer would keep effective.

    Just in case that Vi regained her senses too early, Nicole found a rope and tied her up firmly.

    And she stuffed a towel into her mouth.

    After all these, it was finally near six o''clock.

    Footsteps came from outside.

    "Mrs. Green, I''m Commander Emory''s messenger. He asked me to bring you clothes."

    Nicole hurriedly opened the door.

    The messenger was seventeen year old or so, and very energetic.

    He handed the bag in his hand to Nicole and whispered, "It seems that the people outside are

    unidentified. Commander said that you must not take a French leave. Wait for him toe."

    "I''ve made my move."

    Nicole smiled bitterly.

    The correspondent was slightly stunned.

    Nicole briefly told the story, and the correspondent immediately called Emory.

    "Commander said that you wait here. He''ll be right over."

    "Okay."

    Nicole was finally relieved a bit.

    Emory arrived very soon, followed by a group of people.

    They were all dressed in uniform, very eye-catching.

    Nicole quickly changed her clothes and took Vi out.

    "Emory."

    "Leave her to them. You follow me out of the airport."

    Emory didn''t bring many people, but Nicole could tell that the ones present were well-trained.

    The group walked out of the airport. It was eye-catching.

    Nicole and the others got in the car, and Emory nced at the building opposite the airport before

    getting in.

    Dominic''s men frowned slightly.

    "Mr. Dominic, the army is picking up criminals extradited from abroad today. Judging from Emory''s

    gaze, there may be snipers here."

    Dominic frowned tightly.

    He was not sure whether Nicole was with them because the four young masters had a close

    rtionship. However, he heard that Emory was impartial and never bent thew for personal gain. The

    extradition today had been decided a few days ago, so there may not be any problems.

    However, Dominic was not at ease anyway.

    Vi couldn''t be reached. Something must have happened inside.

    Right now, he was waiting for Emory''s men to leave so that he could hurry in to find Vi.

    After getting on the car, Emory said to them, "Pull up at the corner ahead. I have arranged another car

    to drive you back to the house safe. Dominic was not an idiot. When he found Vi was not inside, he

    would know Vi had been seized by us. Maybe he will hijack our cars and if he really does, I have

    countless reasons to shoot him."

    Emory was cold when saying these. Nicole was a little unustomed.

    Human lives seemed very petty to them. But she also knew that Dominic must die if he really dared to

    rob a military car--it was a definite vition of thew.

    Nicole nodded slightly, her heart heavy.

    She couldn''t help but think of Samuel.

    Samuel used to be one of them. Was his life also so petty on the battlefield?

    How fortunate he was if he could return from the battlefield safe and sound.

    She unconsciously swallowed.

    The car stopped at the corner as Emory arranged. There was another military car.

    Nicole and the unconscious Vi got into the military car and were escorted all the way to Edwin''s

    ce.

    As soon as they entered, Edwin had Steve untie Vi''s rope and lock her up in the guest room.

    "Are you alright? When Emory called to tell me about your n, I felt my heart never beat that fast.

    How rash you are! Do you know how dangerous it is?"

    Seeing that Nicole had returned safe, Edwin''s eyes immediately turned red.

    Nicole hugged Edwin and said, "Grandfather, I''m sorry that it worried you. Fortunately, everything went

    smoothly."

    "Smoothly? If it weren''t for Emory, no one knows what have happened to you. If you dare to do this

    again, I''ll break your leg."

    Just as Edwin finished his words, they heard incessant gunshots from outside. Nicole stiffened.

    Edwin narrowed his eyes.

    "Steve, go take a look. We have long not heard gunshots in the Seapolis City."

    "Okay."

    As Steve left, Nicole got strained.

    Did Dominic risk death in the end?

    It was surprising that Vi mattered this much to him.

    Vi was blessed to have such a father to protect her.

    Nicole''s heart was heavy.

    Edwin had someone hand her a cup of hot water.

    Steve was back half an hourter.

    "Commander, Ms. Nicole, Dominic and his men intercepted the military car, in which there were

    criminals Mr. Emory had extradited from abroad. This was a tant jailbreak, and they were armed with

    guns and weapons. Dominic exchanged fire with Mr. Emory and was shot to death. It will probably be

    reported tomorrow."

    As soon as Steve finished speaking, they heard Vi''s sharp voice.

    "What are you talking about? What happened to my father?"

    She quickly ran downstairs, trying to rush out, but was stopped by someone.

    "Let go of me! Nicole, tell them to scram! I''m going to kill you! You must pay for my father''s death!"

    "Stop being impudent!"

    Edwin was instantly enraged. A teacup was swept to the ground, making a crisp sound.

    Only then did Vi realize that there was an old man in front of her.

    Edwin had been in the military for decades. The aura and dignity emanating from him scared her.

    "Who ... are you? I will not be scared by your loud voice!"

    "He is our grandfather, namely, Mother''s father."

    Nicole''s words stunned Vi once again.

    She never knew she had a grandfather.

    She had always thought that Audrey was an orphan because she never saw Audrey return to her

    mother''s home.

    "Don''t lie to me, I...."

    "Stop arguing. What indiscipline. Steve, take her down and punish her to stand at military posture.

    Don''t let her rest if she doesn''t do it well."

    Edwin was stern. The fury frightened Vi so much that she dared not argue.

    "Grandfather, I want to see my father."

    "Your father vited thew, and he deserved the death. There is no need to see him. You are a child

    of the Shaws from now on. We have been in the army for generations, and can''t afford to beughed

    at. Stay here and give up your tricks. Also, this is the militarypound. The guards outside are

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    armed. If you are not afraid of death, try and go out."

    Hearing Edwin''s words, Vi was aggrieved, her eyes instantly red.

    "Grandfather, I...."

    "Steve, take her down."

    Before Vi could finish her words, Steve took her away.

    Seeing that the matter was solved, Nicole got up and decided to leave, with her heavy heart. She did

    not expect the situation to be like this.

    Dominic deserved it. What really suppressed her was the fragility of human lives.

    Why did so many people risk their lives?

    Nicole sighed and excused herself from Edwin. Then she called Laurence.

    She wanted to go back to the Green''s now, where she could feel Samuel.

    However, Laurence did not answer the phone.

    Nicole frowned.

    Laurence was guarding the entrance of the Green''s. ''There wouldn''t be any idents, right?''

 Chapter 1056 You Silly Woman

    Chapter 1056 You Silly Woman

    "What''s the matter?" Edwin asked Nicole.

    He noticed that Nicole was worried.

    "Nothing. Grandpa, I''ll leave Vi to you. I have to hurry back now."

    "OK. Go with Steve."

    "Okay."

    Nicole agreed.

    She quickly got back to the Green''s with Steve. It was quiet. Laurence was not here, but Nicole felt that

    something was wrong.

    "Ms. Nicole, stay in the car. I''ll go take a look."

    Steve said as he was about to get out of the car. However, Nicole immediately stopped him.

    "Stay here. This ce is so quiet that it worries me. Keep driving."

    Nicole''s face slightly clouded over.

    Although Steve didn''t know what Nicole meant, he still listened to her and changed into a higher gear.

    They passed the entrance of the Green''s very fast.

    Just as they were about to leave the entrance of the house, they saw a roadblock in front.

    "Back off."

    Nicole suddenly felt tortured by fear and anxiety.

    It seemed that other than Dominic, there was someone else who wanted her dead.

    Sure enough, there was someone behind Dominic.

    When Steve was in reverse gear, four or five jeeps popped out from behind him. They were surrounded

    now.

    "Ms. Nicole, we are ambushed."

    Steve frowned.

    Nicole was important to Edwin. Steve knew that he must keep her safe.

    "Ms. Nicole, I''ll drive the car and lure them away. Now get out of the car and run towards the house."

    Steve''s suggestion was directly rejected by Nicole.

    "It''s useless. Laurence is not here. Something must have happened. Right now, there must be people

    waiting for me inside the house. If I go there, I will be the fish in a barrel, which is exactly what they

    want."

    "Then what should we do?"

    Steve was a little worried.

    Nicole smiled bitterly.

    "I really don''t want such a life, but I have no choice. My husband and my son are waiting for me to save

    them. So, I can only try my best. Let''s fight. Steve, you have a gun on you, right?"

    Steve froze for a moment.

    He was Edwin''s guard, so he naturally carried a gun with him. Why did Nicole ask?

    "Ms. Nicole, you..."

    "Give me one. I know that you always have two."

    Steve hesitated for a moment, but still gave Nicole a gun.

    Nicole directly fired at the outside.

    At once, the city was disturbed by the clear sound of gunfire.

    Today, citizens in the Seapolis City were trembling with fear. Not long ago, Dominic robbed the military

    vehicle. Now, there were gunshots from the Green''s. Naturally, people''s concern was all attracted.

    "Let''s go check what''s going on."

    The police took action as soon as possible.

    When Jason learned that Dominic had robbed the military vehicle, he was a little suspicious. He had

    heard that thepany of the Greens had given the employees an early holiday, and he was worried.

    So, he hurriedly called some of his own subordinates and rushed to the Green''s. However, before

    Jason got there, he heard gunshots from the Green''s.

    "Hurry, let''s go!"

    The Dons quickly run to the house.

    Nicole''s gunshot alerted everyone.

    The person hiding in the shadows ruthlessly hammered the steering wheel with his hand. He instructed

    fiercely, "Make it fast. The gunshot will bring everyone here. Then it will be hard to kill Nicole. If we can''t

    finish the job, Major will make things difficult for us when we go back."

    "But Harold, Nicole is in the car. There''s nothing we can do without knowing where she is."

    Harold''s subordinates were in an awkward situation.

    Harold said viciously, "Shoot at that military car. Nicole had fired the first shot. Let''s make it bigger. Tell

    the sniper to kill Nicole the moment she exposes her head."

    "Yes."

    Nicole knew that her gunshot would bring her rescue, but she still had to count on herself for now.

    She looked at Steve and whispered, "I''ve alerted them, and they are likely to go desperate. Steve, get

    down. Don''te out without my order. Keep your head down."

    "Ms. Nicole, it is my job to protect you."

    "Listen to me. Edwin is an old man now. You''ve been working for him for so long. Although you''re his

    servant, you''re more like a brother to him. I don''t want my grandpa to suffer the pain of losing a brother

    at this age. I have to keep you safe."

    Just as Nicole finished her words, continuous gunshots suddenly sounded from outside.

    "Get down!"

    She pressed down Steve''s head and then quickly hid under the car seat.

    The gunshots rained down.

    It was a little difficult for her to escape unscathed now.

    What should she do?

    Nicole was at a loss.

    Harold''s people kept shooting the car. It would take some time for the rescuers toe here. Nicole

    had to save herself.

    Nicole looked at Steve. Her gaze became determined.

    Steve must be safe.

    Nicole knew that as long as she and Steve were together, Steve would not have a chance to escape.

    She bit her lower lip and directly opened the car door. She rolled on the ground and then ran away from

    the car.

    "Ms. Nicole."

    Steve shouted in horror. He noticed that as Nicole jumped out of the car, she was under thousands of

    bullets.

    She could even be shot like a dog.

    Steve was so worried, but he couldn''t leave the car.

    Now Nicole knew what a rain of bullets was.

    The bullets brushed past her when she rolled on the ground. Before she could do anything, arge iron

    pot was thrown over to her. It gave Nicole enough protection.

    The bullet was prating, but the iron pot gave Nicole time to save herself.

    Before Nicole could figure out what was going on, she heard a familiar voice.

    "Nicole, this way."

    "Evelyn?"

    Nicole never expected to meet Evelyn here!

    "Come here. Hurry!"

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Evelyn ran to Nicole and directly pulled her over.

    At the same time, the big iron pot shattered. The bullets almost turned it into a sieve.

    Nicole was extremely scared.

    Evelyn immediately took off her bulletproof vest and gave it to Nicole.

    "Put it on."

    Nicole was slightly startled. She hurriedly refused.

    "No, I can''t. You''re my sister-inw, and you are going to marry Tim soon."

    "What are you talking about? The wedding will only be a ceremony. We are already family byw. How

    can I do nothing but watch when you are in danger? Put it on. They want you, not me."

    Evelyn did not allow Nicole to refuse. She directly helped Nicole put on the bulletproof vest.

    Nicole was quite moved.

    "Evelyn, I..."

    "Save it. The Mason''s is the closest to this ce, and I happened to go home to pick up some things.

    The Dons are already here. Let''s hide here for a moment, then we''ll be safe."

    Evelyn held Nicole''s hand tightly, afraid that Nicole would risk her life again.

    The scene just now really scared Evelyn.

    Nicole naturally didn''t believe that Evelyn only happened toe back here to pick up something.

    What nonsense.

    Evelyn knew about the things Dominic did. She must have been ready to help Nicole when an

    emergency happened.

    Nicole felt like crying.

    How much did she owe Tim and Evelyn?

    How could she repay them?

    The Dons finally arrived.

    "Capture him alive. I want to know who has the nerve to hurt my niece."

    Jason was furious.

    Nicole couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she saw Jason. However, under the sunlight, she

    seemed to see a reflective spot.

    "Sniper?"

    Nicole''s heart suddenly tensed up.

    She directly shouted to Jason, "Jason, snipers!"

    The next moment, a bullet was shot towards Nicole.

    "Watch out!"

    Evelyn pushed Nicole away.

    How could Nicole do nothing but watch helplessly as something happened to Evelyn?

    She grabbed something at hand and threw it out.

    With a "Bang", the bullet hit Nicole''s gun, and was slowed. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Nicole

    kicked Evelyn down.

    The bullet passed very closely above their heads.

    Evelyn was dumbfounded.

    Nicole quickly ran over to Evelyn and hugged her in her arms.

    "Evelyn, are you alright?"

    "Yeah."

    Evelyn nodded, but her body trembled slightly.

    She was so close to death just now. Evelyn was truly frightened.

    Nicole hugged Evelyn tightly, feeling very guilty.

    Jason was no pushover. The moment the sniper opened fire, he found his location and shot him dead.

    The police were also here.

    For a moment, the entrance of the Green''s was bustling.

    Nicole asked Steve to handle the matter here. Then, she personally drove Evelyn back to the Mason''s.

    Ethan was not at home, which meant that all of this was Evelyn''s idea.

    Nicole found it hard to describe how she felt.

    Grateful, of course, but also frightened.

    "Evelyn, promise me that you won''t risk your life for me again, will you?"

    Evelyn nodded. By doing so, she found herself quiteme. So, she quickly said casually, "I''m fine. Don''t

    worry about me. You have other things to do, right?"

    Evelyn then asked someone to send Nicole out.

    Nicole knew that what happened just now was likely to cast a shade on Evelyn.

    Evelyn asked Nicole to go because she didn''t want Nicole to worry.

    Nicole pondered for a moment and called Tim.

    "I''m sorry."

    Nicole apologized as soon as the phone was connected. Naturally, Tim was confused.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole told Tim about what happened to Evelyn.

    Tim was startled.

    He held the phone for a long time without speaking.

    Evelyn, how dared she! Did she have any idea of what she was doing?

    However, after calming himself down, Tim realized that Evelyn had done everything for Nicole. He was

    suddenly touched.

    If it weren''t for Evelyn today, who knew what would happen to Nicole?

    Evelyn, you silly woman!

    Who could have done the things like you?

    Evelyn knew that Nicole was special to Tim, and she knew that she and Nicole might be rivals in love,

    but she still risked her life for Nicole.

    Evelyn wanted Tim to live in guilt for the rest of his life, didn''t she?

    Tim''s eyes were filled with tears.

    He must not fail such a good wife. God would not permit it.

    Tim whispered to Nicole, "Don''t worry about this. I''llfort Evelyn."

    Nicole could tell from Tim''s tone that he had feelings for Evelyn. Now she finally felt relieved.

 Chapter 1057 My Lifelong Pursuit Is Samuel

    Chapter 1057 My Lifelong Pursuit Is Samuel

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole believed that Tim and Evelyn would definitely be happy.

    Tim was not a cold-hearted person. Evelyn had almost lost her life because she loved Tim so much.

    Tim would certainly be good to Evelyn.

    Moreover, Evelyn had an attractive personality. Everyone loved her.

    Nicole turned to look at the Mason''s and smiled.

    Good!

    Tim finally found his love.

    Nicole left the Mason''s with ease.

    What had happened in the Don''s also came to an end.

    The police took a lot of people away, but Jason still secretly detained a man. After interrogation, the

    man admitted that he was sent by Major.

    When Nicole heard this news, she was silent.

    No wonder Dominic was so fearless, he came into contact with Major.

    Nicole also learned of Lillian''s death from Jason. Lillian died miserably. Zayn had tortured her for three

    days and nights before she died.

    Major must be mad.

    But Nicole did not understand. Although Lillian had brought Major fortune, Major had been so nice to

    Lillian that they seemed to be more than just aunt and nephew.

    Lillian had stewed in her own juice. It had nothing to do with Nicole.

    If Major wanted to take revenge, it should be on Zayn. Why was he determined to kill Nicole?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out, so she didn''t think about it for the time being.

    Many people in the Seapolis City would not fall asleep tonight. Some of them were frightened and the

    others were busy running around.

    Jason asked Nicole to rest at the Don''s, but Nicole refused.

    "Jason, I need to go back and see what happened to Laurence. The servants got off work early. Wendy

    brought Zoe to her house. I still have to bring Zoe back. Jason, could you do me a favor?"

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "Vi arrived at the Seapolis City ahead of schedule. I want to know how Mike is doing. If possible, I

    hope your men can save Mike."

    Mike was Samuel''s good friend. Nicole had to protect him for Samuel.

    Jason whispered, "Mike is already in the Seapolis City. He wasn''t hurt. He was just knocked out by

    Vi. Vi bought two fly tickets with different departure times. She didn''t take the same flight with

    Mike, instead, she knocked Mike out with a kind of drink in the departure lounge. Then she came back

    to the Seapolis City first. It seems that Vi is not bad to Mike."

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    She had no idea about how Vi had behaved abroad these days. But in this case, Vi seemed not

    to bepletely heartless towards Mike.

    Maybe Vi wasn''t a bad woman.

    Nicole nodded.

    After saying goodbye to Jason, she went back to the Green''s. When she arrived, she saw Laurence

    anxiously walking out and she bumped into her.

    "Where are you going?"

    Seeing that Laurence was fine, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    But Laurence felt nervous and guilty.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Green. I''ve been tricked. Are you alright?"

    "What? What''s going on? Tell me!"

    Just as Nicole finished speaking, Zoe ran out.

    "Mommy!"

    She crashed into Nicole''s arms like a small lotive.

    Nicole almost didn''t catch her.

    "Little girl, why are you here?"

    Zoe hugged Nicole and said with some fear, "Mommy, Wendy is injured."

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole instantly became nervous.

    Laurence said in a low voice, "I got a call from Miss Zoe saying that there were a lot of men with guns

    outside Wendy''s house. Zoe was scared. I knew I might put you in danger if I went there, but I couldn''t

    ignore Miss Zoe''s safety. I remembered that I had arranged for some men to protect Miss Zoe there,

    but none of them could be contacted. So I left a few men behind and rushed over. Wendy was injured

    when protecting Miss Zoe. I have sent someone to take her to the hospital."

    Although Nicole had not been there, she could imagine what was going on.

    Nicole had just been through a hail of bullets. It must have been even worse on Wendy''s side.

    Fortunately, Laurence had went to Wendy''s house.

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little afraid.

    She should have sent Zoe to the Don''s before.

    "Thank you, Laurence."

    "Mrs. Green, I am absent without permission and should be punished."

    Laurence felt very guilty.

    Nicole patted his shoulder and said, "It''s not your fault. You did the right thing. When my children and I

    are in danger at the same time, you must ensure their safety first. I''m an adult. I have the ability to

    protect myself, but they don''t. So you made the right choice this time. If something happens to Zoe, I

    will never be able to make up for it. I need to thank you for that."

    "Mrs. Green, I..."

    "Alright, where''s your phone?"

    "I dropped it during the intense battle. I couldn''t find it."

    Laurence was very depressed.

    "I''ll give you a new er."

    Nicole picked up Zoe and asked softly, "Are you scared?"

    "Yes, Mommy, can you sleep with me tonight?"

    Zoe hugged Nicole tightly, trembling.

    Nicole was upset and carried Zoe into the house.

    The house was intact, but Nicole didn''t want to sleep in it any more.

    What if there was still someone lurking here?

    Major was unfathomable, but his desire to kill Nicole had never went away.

    Something suddenly urred to Nicole.

    "Laurence, go and check how Petty and Zac are going."

    "No problem."

    Laurence hurriedlyplied.

    It was not long before Laurence brought the news.

    "Petty was fine. Zac has got off the drug. Ms. Petty has known that Zac was drugged by Lillian. She

    was very upset and fainted from crying several times. Zac stayed with her all the time. Now she has

    recovered. Major''s men did not go to harass them."

    Hearing what Laurence said, Nicole was a little relieved.

    "Send more men to protect them. Although Major might not hurt them, we''d better be careful."

    "Alright."

    After a busy night, Nicole was tired out. Although the wound on her back was scabbed, it did not fully

    recover. She felt unbearable pain. Zoe was frightened and tightly hugged her.

    Nicole could only take Zoe to the Don''s.

    Seeing Nicole return with Zoe, Jason was surprised.

    "You want to move back in?"

    "Yes, we''d better live here for our safety."

    Nicole went to her room and took Zoe into the bathroom.

    The two of them took a quick shower before Nicole came out with Zoe in her arms.

    Zoe was very sleepy, but she didn''t dare to sleep. In the end, she fell asleep under Nicole''sfort.

    Nicole tucked Zoe in and walked out quietly.

    "Jason."

    "Are you really going to South Africa?"

    Jason was actually worried.

    Nicole was bing more and more like Xander.

    From the surveince camera, Jason saw how brave Nicole was at the entrance of the old mansion.

    Jason almost thought he saw Xander.

    If Xander was still alive, he would be very gratified.

    Jason''s eyes were warm.

    Nicole knew that Jason was worried about her, but she was even more worried about Samuel.

    There was no news about the ancient book in Bordeaux either. Nicole had to make sure that Samuel

    would be fine before Trevin and Jacob brought the ancient book back.

    Besides, there were two of her sons in Bordeaux.

    "Jason, you know, my lifelong pursuit is just Samuel."

    "He is so lucky."

    Jason said with a strange tone.

    Nicole smiled and held Jason''s hand, saying, "Jason, I will leave Zoe to you this time."

    "Don''t worry about Zoe. You and Samuel muste back safely. Otherwise, the Dons will wipe out

    those bastards in Africa at all costs."

    What Jason said moved Nicole.

    "I see. Also, could you please do me another favor?"

    "Don''t stand on ceremony with me. We are family. Just tell me."

    Jason felt sad.

    Nicole went to visit Edwin often recently. Had she forgotten that she was the daughter of the Don

    family?

    Nicole naturally did not know what Jason was thinking. She whispered, "Major is mad. Now, he

    colludes with Dominic to kill me. As far as I can remember, I have never offended him. At most, he has

    some grudges against me because of Lillian. But Lillian deserved it. When ites to revenge, Major

    should get revenge on Zayn who had tortured Lillian three days before she died. Why does Major insist

    on my death? It puzzles me. But since he begins to deal with me, he must not let go of Zayn easily. I''ve

    heard from Samuel that Zayn is only powerful enough to protect himself in this country. Now it is clear

    that Major is in league with Santino Freeman. It is very unfavorable to Zayn. Uncle Jason, all the

    evidence of Major''s guilt have been submitted, right? Why can he be still atrge?"

    In the face of Nicole''s doubts, Jason sighed and said, "Because Major is currently in Country F and is

    protected by Santino. Even if the evidence of his crime is conclusive, it is impossible to go to Country F

    and arrest him. If he doesn''te back, the case will be even trickier with two countries involved.

    Country F has aplex situation but it ys an important role in the international arena. Even the

    United Nations is afraid of it. So this is a difficult task."

    Knowing this, Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Can''t we lure Major back?"

    "He''s not an idiot. Under the protection of Santino, Major won''t return and walk right into the trap. What

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    do you want me to do?"

    Nicole paused for a moment before shaking her head.

    "Forget it."

    Originally, Nicole wanted Jason to help Zayn who might be her aunt''s son. But now she knew that the

    Dons'' intervention was likely to cause international disputes. So she could only pray that Zayn would

    make his own luck.

    Nicole talked to Jason about something else before she went back to sleep with Zoe.

    She had slept well until dawn.

    When Nicole woke up early in the morning, Zoe was still asleep.

    Nicole gently touched Zoe''s little face, thinking of Joseph and Lucas who were far away. She began to

    worry.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 1058 How Dare You Talk to Me like That

    Chapter 1058 How Dare You Talk to Me like That

    Nicole was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly got up and opened the door.

    "Uncle Jason?"

    She was a little surprised that Jason actually got up so early.

    "Hasn''t Zoe woken up yet?"

    "Yes."

    "Come to my study."

    After Jason finished speaking, he took the lead in leaving.

    After Nicole covered Zoe with the nket, she quietly came to Jason''s study.

    Jason looked at theputer in front of him and did not notice Nicole''s arrival.

    "Uncle Jason?"

    Nicole shouted.

    Jason quickly regained his senses.

    "Come on! Sit down."

    Jason showed theputer to Nicole.

    Looking at the pictures of a woman on theputer, Nicole couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Who is she?"

    "Whitney."

    Nicole felt somewhat familiar, but she could not remember where she had heard it before.

    "Does she have anything to do with me?"

    "No. She has something to do with Fill."

    Jason sighed and said, "You know Fill, right?"

    Although Jason was asking, his tone was certain.

    Nicole didn''t want to hide anything from Jason, so she could only nod.

    "I know him. I heard from Samuel."

    "Whitney is Fill''s fianc¨¦e."

    Jason''s tone was a little heavy.

    Nicole suddenly remembered something.

    It was precisely because of Whitney that Fill had be like this.

    "Why do you show me this?"

    Nicole was a little puzzled and asked.

    Jason looked at Nicole for a long time, then whispered, "Whitney is still alive."

    "What?"

    Nicole felt that this was simply too ridiculous.

    Didn''t Whitney die miserably back then?

    How could she still be alive?

    If she was alive, why didn''t shee back to look for Fill?

    If she was still alive, what Fill had done all these years was meaningless.

    Nicole suddenly didn''t know how to express her current mood.

    Jason frowned.

    "Whitney''s death was a big blow to Fill back then. He left the military area to avenge Whitney and

    became the boss of the Sky Group. Now that Whitney has reappeared, the military and I feel that this

    matter is not simple. If you can contact Fill, tell him not to act rashly."

    Nicole suddenly remembered Fill''s disappearance.

    She was worried.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Fill is missing."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Jason immediately became anxious.

    "Why did he disappear?"

    Nicole told Jason about the ancient book.

    Jason was somewhat worried.

    "Uncle Jason, why are you so concerned about Fill?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Jason sighed and said, "I was his superior! A few years ago, I failed to stop him from taking revenge,

    causing him to go astray. This time, I suspect that there is something wrong with this Whitney. Lookers-

    on see most of the game. Fill''s feelings for Whitney can almost destroy him. I didn''t expect that I was

    stillte."

    Nicole didn''t expect that Fill and Jason had such a rtionship, so she couldn''t help but be shocked for

    a moment.

    "Before Samuel left for South Africa, he asked Jacob to go over to protect Fill, but Fill was missing. I

    believe that Jacob will find Fill. Besides, Fill has the ancient book I want. He cares so much about

    Samuel, so he will definitely be back."

    "I hope so."

    Jason was still worried.

    Nicole came out of Jason''s study with mixed feelings.

    ''Attaching importance to affection is a good moral character, but can it really destroy a person if he

    goes further this way?''

    Thinking of Fill, Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little scared.

    If something happened to her, would Samuel be so crazy?

    Nicole simply didn''t dare to imagine.

    When Nicole returned to the room and saw that Zoe was awake, she couldn''t help butugh.

    "Baby, are you awake?"

    "Mommy, where are you going?"

    Zoe looked at Nicole, her big eyes shing.

    "I am going to South Africa. Your daddy and brother are both there. I''m worried and want to go over

    and take a look. Can you stay here with Jason?" Nicole crouched down and hugged her daughter in

    her arms.

    "Do I have to ept this arrangement?"

    Zoe asked.

    "You''d better. Because I can only rest assured if you are here with Jason. Only then can I return with

    your daddy and your brothers."

    "Okay. Mommy, please take care."

    With that, Zoe jumped off Nicole''s arms.

    Nicole was slightly stunned. She smiled and said, "I thought you would say that you would go with me."

    "I''m not going to South Africa. There''s nothing delicious there. I''ll just stay at home and wait for you

    guys toe back."

    After hearing Zoe''s words, Nicole felt wry.

    ''This girl is really a real foodie.''

    She told Zoe some more things before Nicole packed her things and walked out of the Don''s.

    Laurence was already waiting outside.

    When Nicole got in the car, she saw Cara in surprise.

    "Why are you here? Didn''t I ask you to take care of my grandfather?"

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Shaw asked me toe over and tell you that he will handle the matter about Vi.

    He let me tell you not to be distracted. In addition, he also said that you should not be too brave when

    you go to South Africa. Nothing is more important thaning back alive."

    Cara told Nicole what Edwin said.

    Nicole instantly understood.

    Edwin was afraid that Vi would know her whereabouts, so he specifically let Cara go here.

    ''That''s very thoughtful of him.''

    "I see. Go back and take good care of my grandfather."

    "I see, Mrs. Green. Be careful."

    After Cara finished speaking, she got out of the car.

    Nicole looked at Cara''s back and said to Laurence, "Nothing to say to her? This trip to South Africa

    may be dangerous. Perhaps there will be an ident. If you don''t tell her, perhaps you really won''t

    have a chance."

    Laurence looked at Cara from the back mirror and said indifferently, "She deserves better men to

    protect her. She''ll marry an ordinary person, live a peaceful life, have a child, and raise him up. That''s

    her life."

    "You''re not Cara. How would you know that Cara would think like this?"

    Nicole felt that Laurence also liked Cara, but why was this man so stubborn?

    Laurence didn''t reply, but whispered, "Mind your own business."

    Nicole muttered, "How dare you talk to me like this!"

    She looked at the things she carried with her and asked, "Have Major''s people been dealt with?"

    "They suffered a loss this time and won''t take any movement recently. Petty said everything went well.

    With Ernesto here, there will be no problem."

    "I hope so."

    Nicole stretched and leaned back in her chair.

    "Shall we go directly to the airport?"

    "Yes, Mr. Jason has prepared a private ne at the airport."

    Hearing Laurence''s words, Nicole was instantly stunned.

    "Uncle Jason prepared a private ne for me? Why didn''t I know?"

    "How should I know?"

    Laurence started the car.

    Nicole realized that Laurence would talk back after he came back this time.

    What had happened?

    Because of Cara?

    ...

    Laurence was pretty good now, at least he didn''t look like a walking dead.

    The car arrived at the airport very quickly.

    Nicole and Laurence went inside through a special passageway and directly went to South Africa by

    private ne.

    Along the way, Nicole did not sleep peacefully.

    When they arrived in South Africa, Nicole couldn''t help but frown when she saw the smoke rising in

    front of her.

    "Why is it in chaos?"

    "I guessed it. Serious unrest has broken out over here. It is said that those rebels will kill whoever they

    see. Therefore, we''d better get out of here and find a ce to settle down."

    Laurence took Nicole''s luggage off the ne.

    Nicole called Samuel, but the signal was interrupted. She was so angry that she almost smashed her

    phone.

    Damn it!

    The signal in this ce was interrupted!

    Seeing Nicole''s actions, Laurence couldn''t help but say, "If terrorists want to take control of the regime,

    they will definitely cut off their signalmunications to prevent them from calling for help. I guess they

    may use walkie-talkies and radio."

    "Then how do we find Samuel and the others?"

    Nicole felt a little depressed.

    She had guessed that the situation here would be terrible, but she didn''t expect it to be so terrible.

    Laurence shrugged and didn''t say anything else. He quickly pulled Nicole''s hand and walked into Town

    D.

    Nicole tried to call Samuel over and over again, but she failed.

    Before the two of them could reach the nearby hotel, gunshots rang out in front of them.

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "Holy shit! Are we so unlucky? We encounter a terrorist attack when we first juste here."

    "Take it."

    Laurence took out a gun from his pocket and handed it to Nicole.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Where did you get the gun?"

    "Cara gave it to me. She said that Mr. Shaw told her to prepare it. She gave it to me to defend myself."

    Laurence''s words made Nicole feel somewhat jealous.

    "She loves you so much. Cara didn''t give me the gun."

    Laurence''s lips twitched.

    What''s the difference between giving the gun to him and giving it to her?

    Anyway, each of them had a gun.

    However, Laurence was not used to refute. He just said to Nicole, "Don''t get separated from me. We

    need to find a ce to hide."

    "There''s a church ahead."

    Nicole''s eyes were sharp. She saw the church in front of her.

    Normally, thugs rarely went to church to kill people.

    Laurence and Nicole quickly ran towards the church.

    The gunshots in front of them were getting denser and denser.

    Nicole felt her ears buzzing.

    She didn''t know when she would be able to find Samuel and the others in such a disturbance, but now

    she could only y it by ear.

    After they ran into the church, they saw some injured people lying inside. The nuns were bandaging

    them up.

    However, there were too many injured people, and the two nuns were too busy.

    When Nicole saw this, she directly said to Laurence, "Give me the medical kit."

    "Mrs. Green, we''re here to find Mr. Green. Leave them alone."

    Laurence was not a cold person, but in the current situation, he had to ensure Nicole''s safety.

    However, Nicole firmly said, "It takes time to find Samuel. If their wounds are not bandaged now, they

    will die. Since we meet them, give them a hand."

    After saying that, Nicole quickly took the medical kit from Laurence''s hand and walked towards the

    injured.

 Chapter 1059 Hate Him to the Bone

    Chapter 1059 Hate Him to the Bone

    "Mrs. Green!"

    Laurence still wanted to stop her, but Nicole was so determined that she already squatted down and

    started treating the injured.

    "I''ve learned to dress wounds. Your wound needs hemostasis. Let me help you."

    Nicole spoke fluent English.

    Seeing Nicole''s actions, the nun thanked her.

    "Thank you, but please leave this ce now. Those people will be back soon."

    The nun''s words stunned Nicole.

    "What do you mean by back? Is this the camp of those rioters?"

    "It''s not their camp. It''s just that the people here were all captured by them and they asked us treat the

    injured here."

    The nun said as she bandaged the wounded.

    Nicole was confused.

    "Wait. Since these people were captives, why is there no one to watch them?"

    "Because the whole town is under their control, even if these captives run out, they will be shot dead in

    a hail of bullets. So no guard is needed here. I think you are from outside, right? Hurry up and go home

    before theye back. This ce has fallen."

    Hearing that, Nicole and Laurence wore a serious look.

    No wonder the signal was cut off. It turned out that this ce fellpletely.

    What exactly happened here?

    Nicole wasn''t sure, but she knew that Samuel and Lucas weren''t here.

    But whether Joseph was here remained a question.

    Nicole didn''t know the answer.

    "Sister, how many more camps like this are here? Have you ever seen a boy around four or five years

    old carrying a medicine chest?"

    Nicole hurriedly asked.

    The nun shook her head and said, "This ce is full of such camps. Many people have died and

    medical staff and supplies are sought-after. As for the children, many didn''t make it."

    Nicole''s heart sank.

    Joseph and Morgan were the first to arrive here. Nicole didn''t know where they were trapped now. If

    what the nun said was true, then how were they now?

    Nicole was worried sick.

    Laurence tugged at her and said, "Let''s leave now. The gunshots outside are getting closer and closer."

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nicole put away the medical kit at once and scurried out with Laurence.

    The barrage of gunfire outside brushed past their hair.

    As soon as they got out, they were forced back.

    They saw a jeep pulling a cart of rioters shooting randomly.

    Human lives were nothing in their eyes.

    "Mrs. Green, go to the back."

    Laurence pulled her and rushed back.

    Behind the church was arge open space, leaving them no ce to hide.

    They got depressed. Just as they were about to turn around, they felt guns pressing against their

    waists.

    "What are you doing?"

    The gunman asked in fluent English, and his voice was very pleasant to hear.

    Nicole was surprised by her inappropriate ease. In such a situation, she even paid attention to the

    gunman''s voice.

    "We''re doctors. We''re here to find someone."

    Nicole said without hesitation.

    "Are you doctors? Why are you carrying guns?"

    The gunman took Nicole''s gun swiftly.

    Laurence wanted to move but stopped as she winked at him.

    Right now, their resistance was akin to throwing straws against the wind.

    Laurence felt aggrieved, but he could only remain motionless.

    Seeing him that way, Nicole whispered, "It''s for self-defense in emergencies."

    "Do you know how to use it?"

    She couldn''t tell the gunman''s emotions from the voice.

    "Barely. I''ve learned to use it at Shooting Club for a few days."

    Nicole replied calmly.

    "Turn around."

    As the gunman was pointing the gun at her, Nicole had no choice but to turn around.

    A charming man came into sight.

    He was dressed in camouge. Although his face was painted with color, blurring his features, he

    oozed charm from every pore.

    This man was extremely dangerous!

    Nicole scrutinized him and decided to outsmart him.

    "Oh, a beauty."

    He whistled. Upon hearing it, Laurence put on a cold look.

    "What now? Do you want to do something to me?"

    He pointed his gun at Laurence.

    "Don''t touch him!"

    Nicole stood in front of Laurence.

    "Oh, you''re protecting him. Is he your love?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    Her unyieldingness surprised the gunman, and then the gunman smiled evilly.

    "It''s interesting. Instead of fearing me, you''re so bold to talk to me like this. I don''t believe you''re just a

    doctor. Move. Come with me."

    Under his threat, Nicole and Laurence were led out of the church.

    The shooting outside continued.

    The gunman owned a military vehicle.

    He let them hop in, stepped on the gas and drove away.

    Everyone else stepped aside when they saw the gunman.

    It was obvious that he had some influence here and might be a senior.

    Trying to figuring him out, Nicole said to Laurence in Chinese, "Don''t act rashlyter. It looks like this

    man is a higher-up. Safetyes first."

    "But if theyy a finger on you, I won''t let them off even if I risk my life."

    Laurence said it ferociously.

    The man suddenly smiled, "What if I want her? What can you do?"

    He asked in Chinese fluently.

    Nicole and Laurence were speechless for a moment.

    "Do you speak Chinese?"

    "I didn''t say I can''t, did I?"

    The gunman gloated.

    Nicole frowned slightly. She found it repulsive to hear rioters speak Chinese in such a ce. This made

    her feel very humiliated.

    "Are you from Country Z?"

    "You''re asking too much, woman."

    The gunman''s eyes darkened.

    The car quieted down and the silence was depressing.

    The man drove the car to a nearby government agency.

    Nicole and Laurence were brought out of the car.

    There were armed insurgents guarding this ce, and when they saw the gunman, they all stood up

    and saluted.

    "Boss!"

    Nicole''s and Laurence''s expressions instantly changed.

    Why did they call the gunman Boss?

    Was he their leader?

    Sensing Nicole''s surprise, the gunman smiled, "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Sam Boone. Wee

    to my base camp. Please."

    Nicole didn''t know him. Now that he told her his name, she just remembered it.

    Laurence held her hand tightly.

    Nicole could feel his nervousness and worry and smiled, "Take things as theye. If Sam wants to do

    something to us, we can''t escape it, can we?"

    "How courageous! I like you."

    Sam was smiling evilly, and the people behind him forced Nicole and Laurence in with guns.

    Sam went to the office hall.

    Only then did Nicole find that there were a lot of people captured here, about twenty to thirty. They

    were from all over the world.

    She didn''t know who these people were, but judging from how Sam treated them, she could tell they

    were valuable to him.

    None of them were injured.

    Normally, Sam and these thugs would not be merciful to others. These people stayed unharmed, most

    likely because of their usefulness.

    "Go over there. Don''t y tricks. I might leave you alive."

    Sam said indifferently.

    Nicole and Laurence were forced to squat down with other captives.

    Laurence looked around and nudged Nicole.

    She looked over immediately.

    It was Joseph!

    Nicole almost screamed.

    Joseph also saw her.

    He cast her a surprised nce, and then quickly lowered his head, as if he didn''t know her.

    She was filled with excitement.

    She never expected Joseph to the first family she met in South Africa.

    Laurence was happy too.

    Now, he needed to find a way to take Joseph out of here.

    Looking at them, Sam shed a smile.

    "You,e out."

    He pointed at Joseph.

    Joseph frowned slightly, looking like Samuel in some way.

    "Little boy,e out!"

    When Sam''s subordinates saw Joseph hesitate, they kicked him.

    Of medium height, Joseph fell and rolled over because of the kick.

    Only then did Nicole discover that Joseph''s leg was injured and bleeding.

    This unsettled her.

    "Stop!"

    She ignored Laurence''s tug and stood up.

    "How can you be so cruel? You actually hit a child. He''s injured. Are you blind?"

    "Who is he to you?"

    Sam stared at Nicole with something unfathomable in his eyes.

    Nicole trotted over and took Joseph into her arms.

    "Where did you go? Does it hurt? Why didn''t you dress your wound?"

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    Joseph had endured too much at a young age. Now, he was injured. Nicole, as his mother, came to

    him btedly.

    "Sorry baby, Mommy iste."

    Nicole hugged Joseph tightly.

    "Mommy, I''m fine."

    His voice is a little hoarse, probably because he was thirsty for a long time. This broke her heart.

    Sam was surprised.

    "Are you his mother? So you''re Samuel''s woman, right?"

    Nicole paused for a moment before she looked up.

    She detected a sh of hatred in Sam''s eyes.

    She wondered if he had a grudge against Samuel.

    So Joseph was detained here because of Samuel.

    "Do you hate my husband?"

    He had a goodugh. "Do I hate him? Yes, to the bone!"

    Sam''s entire face contorted with rage.

    "Someone, tie this woman up and hoist her up on the gpole outside. At the same time, call Samuel

    and tell him toe alone. Otherwise, I''ll cut his woman alive."

    As soon as Sam made the threat, Joseph stretched out his small arms to protect Nicole.

    "Nobody touches my mommy!"

    "You little boy, get lost!"

    When Sam''s subordinates saw Joseph like this, they picked up their submachine guns angrily and

    waved the gun barrels at Joseph.

    "Joseph!"

    Nicole turned around and covered him in her arms, using her back to take the heavy blow from the gun

    barrels.

    The bone-crushing pain made her groan, and the wound on her back opened again.

    A trace of anger shed through Joseph''s eyes.

    He clenched his small hands, and the moment he dragged Nicole down, ayer of white powder was

    thrown out of his sleeve.

    "Mommy, run!"

    When he gave her a fierce push, the white powder was thrown out again.

 Chapter 1060 Lets Make a Bet

    Chapter 1060 Let''s Make a Bet

    Joseph was still a child after all. He naively thought that if he created a disturbance, he would be able

    to buy Nicole some time so she could leave this ce. However, Nicole noticed that the entrance was

    heavily guarded, and there were even several machine guns. Even if she ran out now, she would still

    be shot to death.

    She hadn''t found Lucas and Samuel yet, and she didn''t want to leave a shadow over Joseph''s life

    because of this matter. Nicole immediately picked Joseph up and tightly held him in her arms.

    "Little bastard, are you courting death?"

    Tricked by Joseph, the subordinate of Sam''s was pissed. Carrying his gun, he came towards the boy.

    Joseph knew a little about martial arts, but now that his leg was injured, there was little he could do.

    Moreover, he was still in Nicole''s arms, so he was somewhat anxious.

    "Mommy!"

    "Don''t talk, sweetie."

    While smiling at Joseph, Nicole kicked the man''s wrist.

    He screamed.

    With a crisp sound, his arm was broken.

    The corners of Sam''s lips curled into a charming smile, and he pped his hands.

    "Good skill! Samuel must be proud of you."

    Once Sam spoke, the man immediately stopped attacking Nicole and stood aside respectfully, but he

    red at her.

    "Let my people treat my son. I''ll cooperate with you to call Samuel and lure him over."

    Nicole''s words stunned Joseph.

    "Mommy, you can''t!"

    "Sweetie, be good. Don''t interrupt."

    Nicole touched Joseph''s head. The gentleness in her eyes softened Sam for a second.

    There was once a woman who was gentle to him like this.

    His mind wandered away.

    Joseph tightly grabbed Nicole''s hand and said, "Mommy, you can''t stay here. That man kills without

    blinking. Miss Morgan..."

    Joseph cried.

    Nicole''s heart sank slightly.

    When she didn''t see Morgan here, she wondered why. Now that she heard Joseph say this, she

    couldn''t help but feel anxious.

    "What happened to Morgan?"

    "She was injured in order to save me. Not only did these bastards refuse to treat her, but they even

    threw her into the sea. Now I don''t even know if she''s alive or dead. Mommy, I couldn''t protect Miss

    Morgan. I can''t lose you too!"

    Tears streamed down his cheeks.

    Nicole''s heart ached for Joseph.

    This child had gone through so much at such a young age. She was worried that he would be

    autistic again.

    "Don''t worry, sweetie. Miss Morgan is blessed. She will be fine."

    Nicole tried tofort Joseph.

    Sam''s absent-mindedness onlysted for an instant. Seeing Nicole and Joseph talking to each other as

    if he weren''t even there, he couldn''t help but frown.

    "Have you two forgotten that I am a terrorist?"

    "So?"

    Nicole looked at Sam coldly, as if the gentleness he had seen was just an illusion.

    This woman had so many sides.

    Sam was attracted to her.

    "If you help me kill Samuel, I will marry you and make you mywful wife. What do you think?"

    Nicole was surprised, and then she burst outughing.

    "Sam, don''t you think you''re ridiculous? You''re terrorist, and you''re talking aboutwful? Do you even

    dare walk into the Civil Affairs Bureau? Can you get a marriage certificate? Funny."

    Nicole''s words did not provoke Sam in the slightest. Instead, he smiled happily.

    How many years had it been?

    No one had dared to speak to him like this for years.

    This woman was very much like the one he had always remembered.

    The look in Sam''s eyes softened.

    "As long as you help me do what I want, I will guarantee you afortable life. You can live as you

    please. I promise."

    "True love doesn''t involve any interests. So you don''t really like me. Perhaps you''re confused because I

    look like someone you know?"

    Nicole made a wild guess.

    Sam''s face fell.

    "Don''t forget yourself. You should be grateful that I''m interested in you."

    "I should be grateful to my parents. You''re just being stupid."

    Nicole made sure Sam heard her loud and clear.

    Sam could tell that she was not afraid of him at all.

    ''Samuel is a lucky bastard.''

    Where did he meet such an interesting woman?

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Sam casually sat on the ground and looked at Nicole. "I agree to your request, but will you really help

    me contact Samuel?"

    "Of course, I know my husband. Be prepared to withstand his anger. Sam, think about it. If my husband

    doesn''te, you will still have a chance to live. If he arrives, you might be doomed."

    Samughed at that.

    It was sinister and creepy. Heughed so hard he was out of breath, as if Nicole had said something

    hrious.

    Nicole felt that this man was simply a lunatic.

    With Nicole having distracted the terrorists, Laurence sneaked to them.

    Nicole noticed and did not say anything.

    Samughed until tears came out of his eyes.

    Nicole wished he could justugh to death.

    When he finally stoppedughing, he looked at Nicole with interest.

    "Then let''s make a bet to see who will win," he suggested.

    "What''s the bet? What if you lose?" she asked.

    Sam was more interested.

    "If I lose, my life is yours. How about that?"

    "Deal."

    Nicole readily agreed.

    Sam smiled and asked, "What if you lose?"

    "Impossible. My husband won''t lose."

    Nicole''splete trust in Samuel made Sam feel a little ironic.

    "Really? He won''t lose? Then let''s wait and see. If you lose, I want Samuel''s life! And you must

    personally finish him off. What do you say?"

    Hearing Sam''s words, Nicole was stunned.

    She saw a strong killing intent in his eyes.

    What kind of deep hatred did he have with Samuel?

    Nicole did not reply.

    Sam didn''t care, as if whether Nicole took the bet or not didn''t matter.

    He waved his hand and his subordinate walked away.

    Nicole hurriedly said to Laurence, "Treat Joseph first."

    Laurence nodded.

    Although Joseph still wanted to struggle, under Nicole''s gentle gaze, he could only sigh and sit there

    while Laurence treated his injuries.

    During this time, none of them said anything.

    The smell of blood permeated the hall, making people feel a little ufortable.

    Nicole had always been vignt about the people around her in case they suddenly attacked them.

    She had to be. Sam was too dangerous.

    If she were to fight him one-on-one, she would definitely not be a match for this man.

    Sam didn''t take Nicole''s precautions seriously. Instead, he leaned sluggishly and whispered, "Let me

    tell you a story."

    Nicole did not interrupt him. If she guessed correctly, he was going to talk about the grudge between

    him and Samuel.

    Sam eased slightly, and a touch of gentleness appeared in his sinister eyes.

    "I had an older sister called Jillian. She was very beautiful, just like you. My parents loved her very

    much. She liked to study medicine, and her favorite color was olive green, so she joined the army and

    became a military doctor."

    Nicole was surprised.

    She never expected that Sam''s sister was a soldier.

    Sam didn''t notice Nicole was surprised. He was immersed in his memory.

    "My sister was the gentlest woman in the world. She always spoke softly, just like my mother. She also

    cried a lot and was afraid of pain. When she was a child, her skin would turn blue and purple for

    several days when she bumped into the corner of the table. The doctor said that she had a sensitive

    constitution and was more sensitive to pain than others. What she felt was ten times more painful than

    ordinary people do. So it really surprised us that she wanted to be a military doctor."

    Nicole knew about this physique. Many people thought that women with kind of physique were just

    pretentious, but in reality, they were wrong. To these women, a slight pain would be instantly

    transmitted to their limbs and bones, causing excruciating pain.

    Tears welled up in Sam''s eyes.

    "You know what? After my sister became a military doctor, she wrote home, saying that she was doing

    great in the military area. Every time, she would report good news but not bad news. We gradually got

    used to it and thought everything was fine with her. Until one day, she wrote that she fell in love with a

    patient, a man who came back from the front line and almost died. That man''s name was Samuel. That

    was the first time our family had heard the name Samuel."

    Nicole''s heart missed a beat.

    She had never asked about Samuel''s military life. She had thought about the cruelty of the war and

    how it was impossible for Samuel not to be injured. However, when she heard Sam say that he almost

    died, Nicole''s heart tightened.

    The gentleness in Sam''s eyes was gone.

    "During that period of time, she was always talking about Samuel. His name was in her every letter. We

    knew that she was in love. But because that man was from the military region, we couldn''t check him

    out. Even though we were worried, we could only get information from my sister''s letter."

    "She was happy and content at first. She even said that she wanted to change professions for Samuel.

    We were naturally happy about it, but before my sister came home, we were told she died."

    "To save Samuel, she was shot by machine guns on the battlefield, and her body was full of bullet

    holes. She always valued her appearance. But she sacrificed her life for an outsider like Samuel and

    died a horrible death. My mother had a weak heart and died of a heart attack when she received the

    news of her death. My father drank all day long. My family is ruined just like that. My sister died for him.

    Why does he deserve to live so happily?"

    Sam raised his head abruptly. There were tears in his cruel eyes.

    Nicole sympathized with Jillian very much, but she was not misled by Sam.

    "Your sister sacrificed herself. She was a heroine and a martyr. But she was not Samuel''s wife. Why

    can''t he have a new life? Besides, even though your sister liked Samuel, did he like her? Sam, you

    can''t me Samuel for your sister''s death. It''s unfair!"

 Chapter 1061 My Husband Is So Handsome

    Chapter 1061 My Husband Is So Handsome

    "Fair? If he hadn''t flirted with my sister, how could she die for him? She was so cowardly and afraid of

    pain, but she sacrificed her life for Samuel! She died, and our family copsed. How can he start a new

    life and live happily? Is that fair?"

    Sam was irritable.

    Nicole saw fury in his eyes. She knew that it was useless for her to say anything.

    Sam was so angry that he wanted to quarrel with her, but Nicole kept silent.

    He frowned.

    "So? Aren''t you going to defend Samuel?"

    "Does that help? In your eyes, it''s Samuel that killed your sister. No matter how much I say, you won''t

    change your mind."

    Nicole just sat beside Joseph.

    Laurence had treated Joseph''s wound. Joseph was lucky that the bullet scratched his skin and didn''t

    hurt his bones.

    Seeing that Nicole''s attention was all on Joseph, Sam suddenly felt that the little guy was a trouble.

    "Throw him into the room."

    Just as he finished speaking, Sam''s men took Joseph away. Nicole signaled Laurence to follow, but

    Sam did not stop him.

    When only Nicole and Sam were left in the hall, Sam tossed Nicole a cell phone.

    "You know what to do. It''s best not to y tricks. I can leave you alone, but if you y tricks, you

    should know the consequence, even if I like you."

    Nicole didn''t believe that Sam liked her.

    This man was already consumed with hatred. Perhaps he liked Nicole with some kind of purpose.

    Surely, Samuel was better to her.

    Nicole picked up the phone and dialed Samuel''s number effortlessly.

    The phone call actually got through.

    It turned out that the signal here was emitted via a private line.

    Nicole was very calm now.

    It was not long before the man picked up the call.

    "Who is it?"

    "Samuel, it''s me."

    Sam signaled Nicole to turn on the speaker.

    Nicole didn''t say anything and directly turned it on.

    When he heard Nicole''s voice, Samuel was slightly stunned.

    "Where''s your phone?"

    Nicole smiled, "This is a surprise."

    "Don''t tell me you''re in South Africa!"

    Samuel got nervous.

    "Bingo! You are right."

    Nicole smirked.

    Samuel felt a little embarrassed.

    "Did youe alone?"

    "How could Ie alone? Laurence is with me. But we were unlucky to be kidnapped by Sam as soon

    as we got here. One good thing was that I met Joseph. Don''t worry. He''s fine."

    Nicole briefly exined the current situation.

    The news distressed Samuel.

    Who was Sam?

    He knew him better than anyone.

    Sam never let go of Jillian''s death.

    He had thought that he could find an opportunity to talk to Sam, but he didn''t expect that Nicole actually

    went to Sam''s ce.

    Samuel did not know whether to call her bold or stupid. Of course, the word stupid couldn''t be said.

    Even if he thought so, he could only say it in his heart.

    Before Samuel could say anything, Nicole continued, "Grandpa gave me and Laurence two guns.

    Unfortunately, they were confiscated. I should have hidden them near the airport. In that case, there

    would have been something I could use to protect myself."

    Hearing this, Samuel was slightly stunned.

    Samuel didn''t notice when Lucas came to him. Lucas looked very anxious.

    "Near the airport?"

    He used his lips to inquire.

    Samuel nodded.

    Lucas immediately ordered a batch of men to go to the airport, while he stayed at the spot and quickly

    unlocked the phone to search for the exact location of Nicole''s phone.

    Sam found that Nicole always talked nonsense, so he couldn''t help but grab the phone.

    "Stop talking nonsense. Samuel, you''d bettere here alone. Otherwise, I''ll kill your wife."

    "Sam, you only want me. Why do you hurt the innocent? If you let my wife go, I''ll be at your mercy."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Samughed out loud.

    "At my mercy? Don''t think I don''t know how many men you have. I know exactly how many people

    there are in the military. Samuel, I''m watching your people. I warn you that you''d bettere alone,

    now, immediately and right away. None of your men or the soldiers can follow you. Otherwise, I will kill

    your beloved woman in front of you."

    With that, Sam hung up.

    Lucas said indifferently, "I have found the exact location. The address was sent to you."

    "I''m going to see Sam. Follow his instruction. The other people stay here."

    Hearing this, Lucas frowned.

    "But your safety..."

    "It doesn''t matter. Your mother can''t get hurt. Did you hear what she said just now? Your mother

    brought some people. If my guess is correct, they arrived by helicopter after your mother. Now these

    people must wait for orders near the airport."

    Samuel sighed and continued, "Your mother is really bold now. She went into the enemy''s ce by

    herself and left the rescue work to us. So, we can''t make any mistakes."

    Lucas nodded, "I have sent a batch of men to the airport. I told them to bring Mommy''s seal, so the

    people in the airport can follow our instruction. Also, I met the unconscious Morgan in the sea. I sent

    her away. Joseph was there. Before I came, Morgan just woke up. She said that she has some people.

    She asked us if we want them."

    Samuel paused slightly.

    Was there a team at Morgan''s service?

    Whose men?

    Were they Kemp''s men?

    However, Kemp had died long ago. His men were either killed or arrested. Where did Morgan get a

    batch of men?

    Lucas was clear about what Samuel was thinking.

    Samuel shook his sore wrist and whispered, "I remember that Morgan has a totem mark of Lycoris."

    "What did you find?"

    "This totem mark is somewhat simr to the national emblem of Country F. If you don''t look carefully,

    they are almost identical. I hacked into the central system of Country F and found out that this totem

    was created by a woman named Sally Shaw. The woman also used this totem to establish a secret

    organization called RT organization."

    Samuel frowned instantly.

    Country F?

    Why was it Country F again?

    Could Morgan be from Country F?

    "What does RT mean?"

    "Return."

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    "Return? This name is interesting."

    "There''s something more interesting. This woman was Zayn''s mother and passed away. However, she

    did not leave the organization to Zayn but gave it to a subordinate whom she trusted the most. After

    Sally died, the RT organizationpletely disappeared from Country F. None of its members showed

    up anymore. After so many years, this organization gradually faded out of sight. Right now, very few

    people knew about this organization, and even Zayn probably didn''t know about its existence. Morgan

    has this totem mark, so I suspect that she is most likely Sally''s most trusted subordinate. If this guess

    is correct, then we can borrow her people temporarily."

    Lucas told everything he knew.

    Although he was in the military, Lucas still had a way to know about Nicole. When he learned that Zayn

    and Nicole might be rted, Lucas almost dug out Zayn''s privacy. He hacked into Country F''s system

    again and again. He didn''t care if the cyber security personnel in the country would be overwhelmed by

    his freewheeling visits.

    Samuel pondered for a moment and said, "Alright, you talk with Morgan. I''ll go to see your mommy. I

    think since your mommy can barge in alone, she must have some backup, so you don''t need to worry."

    "There''s no need tofort me. I''m not a kid who doesn''t know anything anymore. The training in the

    military is cruel. I have understood everything I should know."

    Lucas stood up and left, leaving Samuel speechless.

    Was he despised by his son?

    Samuel suddenly felt that sending Lucas to the military was a wrong choice.

    The kid showed less respect to him now.

    When he walked to the door, Lucas paused for a moment but did not turn around. He said tly,

    "Samuel."

    "What?"

    "Come back alive with my mother. I don''t want to be a child of a single parent family."

    With that, Lucas left without stopping again.

    "This brat."

    Samuel revealed a proud smile.

    He quickly tidied himself up and jumped into the car. He had no one to follow him and arrived at Sam''s

    town alone.

    Sam''s spies reported Samuel''s whereabouts timely.

    "Sam, Samuel has indeede here alone."

    Sam looked at Nicole and smiled evilly, "Alright, your man is quite bold. However, I can tell that you are

    his weakness. However, I don''t know if he is willing to die for you."

    "My husband is strong. Don''t worry, he can stand in front of you safe and sound before you close your

    eyes."

    Nicole sneered, and then left him alone.

    She stared at the surveince video on the big screen.

    She hadn''t seen Samuel just for one day, but she began to miss him.

    The man was darker, but he seemed to be even more handsome.

    Samuel wore a camouge uniform today. Although he didn''t have an emblem of military rank on his

    shoulder, she couldn''t get her eyes of him.

    Her husband was really a handsome guy!

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He looked good in everything.

    Nicole looked at the screen and smirked. The deep affection in her eyes was somewhat displeased

    Sam.

    "Justugh. When hees, I will let him die in front of you. At that time, I want to see if you can

    Sam''s words did not affect Nicole at all.

    She smiled, "My husband is so handsome! I believe that he is even more handsome when he catches

    bad men."

    "Shut up!"

    Sam turned gloomy and unconsciously ced his hand on the pistol grip at his waist.

 Chapter 1062 You Need a Lesson

    Chapter 1062 You Need a Lesson

    "What are you doing? Just because you can''t win me in the argument, you are going to shoot me?

    You''re a coward!"

    Nicole looked at Sam with disdain, not afraid at all.

    "Even if you shoot me, I will still say my husband is so handsome! He is much more handsome than

    you!"

    Sam was burning up with anger when he heard herst sentence.

    Was this woman brainless?

    How could she not be afraid when surrounded by so many terrorists?

    "You,e out!"

    Sam called out for a woman toe out, scaring her so much that she immediately screamed and

    begged for mercy.

    "Don''t kill me. Please don''t kill me!"

    The woman was frightened to tears.

    Only then did Sam feel right.

    That was what he wanted to see.

    That was how a hostage should react when facing terrorists.

    He nced at Nicole again. She gave him a disdainful re and turned to look at the monitor screen

    again, and a happy smile painted her face.

    "My husband looks charming when he drives," she said.

    Sam felt his temples were hurting.

    "Turn off the surveince camera!"

    "But chief, if we turn it off, we won''t be able to monitor Samuel''s activity."

    The subordinate sounded panicky, taking care with his words.

    Still, Sam pped him.

    "How stupid are you? If the surveince here is off, can''t you go outside and keep a lookout?"

    "Yes, chief."

    Terrified, the subordinate quickly turned off the monitor and ran out.

    Nicole was disappointed that she couldn''t see Samuel anymore.

    "Can I go out and wait for my husband at the door?"

    "Stay here!"

    Sam felt a headache.

    This woman must be an idiot, right?

    This was a life and death moment for her, and all she thought of was her husband''s looks?

    What frustrated Sam most was that they were married and had children, but they still couldn''t get

    enough of each other.

    He didn''t even have a girlfriend.

    Sam felt depressed.

    He felt that he was the worst terrorist. How could he be enraged so much by a silly woman?

    Sam red at Nicole and began to smoke.

    "Can you smoke outside?"

    Nicole kept coughing because of the smoke.

    Sam only smoked hookah. It was made by hand, and the smell was especially strong.

    Sam smirked and said, "I am a terrorist. Do you think I will listen to you?"

    "Never mind."

    Nicole nodded and found a ce to sit down.

    When would Samuel arrive?

    She really missed him.

    Noticing that Nicole was quiet, Sam ignored her.

    The sound of car engines came from outside.

    One of Sam''s subordinates hurriedly came in to make reports.

    "Chief, Samuel is here."

    Nicole stood up abruptly to run towards the door, but Sam grabbed her cor.

    "What are you doing?"

    "You''re my hostage. y your part. Don''t forget that your son is still in my hands."

    Sam took out the AK47 and pressed it against Nicole''s waist.

    Only then did Nicole feel the pain.

    Her back!

    It really had suffered a lot.

    With the gun against her back, Nicole walked out of the office building.

    Under the sunlight, Samuel looked dashing in the camouge.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Leaning against the car door, he watched as Nicole came out. His worried gaze swept across her entire

    body like an X-ray. Seeing that she wasn''t injured, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Honey!"

    Nicole grinned.

    Just like when every time Samuel came back from work, she would sweetly call him, and Samuel''s

    exhaustion would disappear.

    Her disy of affectionate moved him deeply in the current situation.

    "Are you afraid?" Samuel asked.

    His mellow voice was like unsealed red wine, intoxicating.

    Nicole felt she was intoxicated by his gentleness.

    "I''m not afraid. I took care of Dominic and even injured Major''s men. Am I amazing?"

    Nicole acted like a child, asking for praise.

    "Yes, you are. My wife is the most amazing."

    Samuelplimented Nicole as usual.

    "Of course. That''s because I have the best husband in the world."

    Nicole chatted with Samuel as if no one else was around, not caring about the gun behind her at all.

    Sam didn''t expect this.

    The more he listened, the angrier he became.

    His sister died a horrible death. Why should Samuel live such a happy life?

    "Enough!"

    Sam bellowed, interrupting the conversation between Nicole and Samuel.

    "You scared me."

    Nicole frowned, her voice cold.

    Sam''s hands trembled with anger.

    "Shut up! Don''t forget, you''re my hostage!"

    After saying that, he looked at Samuel with a ruthless look in his eyes.

    "Samuel, do you still remember my sister Jillian?"

    Samuel''s eyes darkened.

    "Sam, if you still remember your sister, stop what you are doing now. Your sister was a martyr. Although

    she died, she was respected. What you are doing disgraces her."

    "Bullshit! My sister died for you, and you''re lecturing me? Samuel, my sister had always loved you so

    much that she even lost her life for you. What did you do in return? Did you deserve her?"

    Sam''s usation made Samuel feel unbelievable.

    "Jillian was myrade-in-arms, not my lover. I didn''t even know how she felt about me. Sam, don''t

    make it up out of nothing."

    "I made it up out of nothing? My sister was always talking about her love for you in her letters. Don''t tell

    me you didn''t know. Couldn''t you tell how a woman feels about you?"

    Sam got excited, and his voice grew louder and louder, causing Nicole''s ears to buzz.

    Seeing Nicole''s angry expression, Samuel became stern.

    "At that time, all of I thought was to heal my wounds and return to the team for training. I really didn''t

    know what kind of feelings Jillian had towards me."

    "Save your nonsense! I don''t believe it! Samuel, you''re just making excuses! You''re unworthy of my

    sister''s love!"

    As soon as Sam finished speaking, Nicole said impatiently, "What are you shouting for? Can you bring

    your sister back? Sam, Samuel and I are meant to be. He couldn''t feel your sister''s love, because she

    wasn''t the one. Even though Jillian died for him, so what? What do you want Samuel to do? Marry your

    sister''s tablet and worship it every day? Spend the rest of his life with your sister''s tablet? Is that what a

    man should do?"

    Sam didn''t know how to respond.

    "He shouldn''t be like this anyway. My sister died for him, so he shouldn''t live so happily!"

    "To put it bluntly, you are jealous of Samuel''s happy life because he is loved, but you have no one,

    right? Perhaps Jillian did what she did out of love, or perhaps it was because of the duties of a soldier. I

    think if it were any otherrade, Jillian might have made the same choice. This is a soldier''s faith and

    lofty character. You wouldn''t understand. Do you know what you''re like now? You''re acting like an

    unreasonable, spoiled child. You me someone else for your unhappiness. Misfortune happens every

    day. And you''ll have new problems in the future. Will you me Samuel for every problem you have? "

    Nicole scolded him for a long while that her mouth suddenly felt dry.

    "Give me water! I''m thirsty. If I die, my husband will kill you! And you will have nothing to threaten my

    husband with."

    Sam felt his blood boil.

    "I''ll kill you now!"

    He suddenly raised his pistol and aimed it at Nicole''s temple.

    "Don''t touch her!"

    Samuel''s heart pounded nervously.

    "Sam, you just want me to pay for your sister''s death. If you let go of my wife, you can take my life!"

    Nicole was stunned.

    "Are you crazy? If you die, what about me? What about our children? Don''t even think about letting me

    raise our children alone. It''s exhausting and I don''t like it a bit. If you dare give up on your life, I will

    marry someone else on the day of your funeral. Your son and daughter will call another man daddy at

    your funeral. Think about it."

    Samuel couldn''t believe his ears.

    This woman really dared to say anything.

    "Nicole, shut up."

    Samuel yelled with a frown.

    "I''m held hostage now. Why are you yelling at me? Samuel, don''t you love me anymore?"

    Nicole felt aggrieved.

    "No, I just..."

    "Samuel, you still haven''t fulfilled my wish."

    "What?"

    "You promised me that you would confess your love to me on the street in a dress. You haven''t done it

    yet. Will you grant my wish now?"

    The corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched.

    Sam felt like his head was going to explode.

    Was this Nicole really his hostage?

    Why did he feel like he had created a big problem for himself?

    "Shut up! Do you hear me? You''re not allowed to speak from now on!"

    Sam shouted at the top of his lungs, pressing the gun so hard that it hurt Nicole''s head.

    "You''re too noisy!"

    Nicole suddenly turned around and a needle slid down her sleeve.

    While Sam was frowning, she injected the needle into his neck.

    Samuel waved his hand, gesturing for his men to take action.

    In an instant, some people came from all directions and surrounded Sam''s people.

    Staggering, Sam tried to shoot Nicole, but she kicked his gun away.

    "You''re noisy! Sleep. I''m exhausted from trying to rx your vignce. If you had let me wait longer, I''d

    have gone crazy."

    With that, Nicole kicked Sam hard.

    Sam''s subordinates tried to take Sam away, but the people rushing in from outside took action on them.

    In order to protect themselves, they had to fight back.

    As Nicole turned around, Samuel held her tightly.

    His body trembled slightly and his voice was hoarse.

    "You need a lesson. How could you put yourself in such a dangerous situation? Are you out of your

    mind? Did you know how worried I was?"

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, Nicole tiptoed and wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing

    her rosy lips against his.

 Chapter 1063 You Should Trust Your Son

    Chapter 1063 You Should Trust Your Son

    Samuel suddenly tightened his hug.

    It didn''t matter to him whether he was surrounded by bullets, punches or kicks. All of his senses and

    cells were moring, jumping for this woman called Nicole.

    Nicole felt that her bones were about to be broken by Samuel''s tight hug.

    It seemed that this man was really frightened.

    How could shee here unprepared?

    If it was her first time, she may be ignorant, but it would be foolish to do so again and again. Moreover,

    it was so chaotic here. Even if she didn''t bring her guys from Night Elf Empire, she would still bring

    Edwin''s men and those from the Don family.

    However, Nicole was still very happy to find that Samuel cared about her so much.

    It was only when the oxygen in her lung was almost drained that Nicole struggled to push Samuel

    away.

    She gasped for breath. Her face was as red as a ripe cherry. There were indescribable amorous

    feelings, and even her expressions showed a trace of seductiveness.

    Samuel really wanted to hide her so that no one could see her beauty.

    "Let''s go find Lucas!"

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he picked up Nicole and walked out.

    Right at this moment, a sound of gunfire rang out, and a bullet flew past the back of Samuel''s head,

    grazing his scalp.

    Apanied by the sound of blood sshing, warm liquid instantly sprayed out and sshed onto

    Nicole''s face.

    It was blood!

    It was hot!

    Nicole''s body stiffened slightly. She looked behind Samuel and saw that a terrorist was only a few

    centimeters away from Samuel. At this moment, the terrorist slowly fell to the ground.

    Blood gushed out from his temples and quickly spread out on the ground.

    This was the first time Nicole had faced death at such a close range, and she couldn''t help but feel a

    little frightened.

    Samuel hugged her tightly in his arms and nced at the shooting point and Lucas immediately

    appeared.

    The person who fired the sniper rifle was actually Lucas?!

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly widened.

    However, Lucas stood up without any mental pressure and walked over.

    Nicole also noticed this.

    She suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    Had Lucas killed someone just now?

    Although it was to protect Samuel, he was still a child!

    He was just a kid!

    Nicole struggled to jump out of Samuel''s embrace and quickly ran towards Lucas.

    "How are you? Lucas, are you alright?"

    Nicole''s entire body trembled.

    She didn''t know if it was because she was frightened or because she was worried about Lucas.

    Lucas said calmly, "I''m fine, Samuel is more important."

    "You brat, how could you..."

    Before Nicole could finish her words, she was stopped by Samuel.

    Samuel looked at Lucas worriedly.

    "Go in and take a look at Joseph. He''s injured."

    "Morgan has entered."

    Lucas said faintly.

    Samuel sensed that Lucas'' hand was trembling.

    The recoil of the sniper rifle was very strong and cannot be controlled by a child of Lucas'' age.

    However, just now, it was a close call, Lucas also had no choice.

    As if sensing Samuel''s eyesight, Lucas put his right hand behind his back and said faintly, "I''d better go

    see Joseph."

    After saying that, he lifted his foot and left without looking at the worried eyes of Samuel and Nicole.

    After Lucas entered Joseph''s room, he saw Morgan examining Joseph''s wounds, while Laurence had

    left.

    "Lucas."

    Joseph tilted his neck and grinned at Lucas.

    Lucas nodded. He twisted his mouth but did not smile.

    Morgan had treated Joseph''s wound. She looked at Lucas and felt that the two kids wanted to have a

    private conversation. She nodded at Joseph and walked out.

    Only when Joseph and Lucas were left in the room did Joseph realize that Lucas'' face was terrifyingly

    pale.

    "Lucas, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Nothing."

    Lucas sat beside Joseph with a dull look.

    "You..."

    Joseph reached out and touched Lucas'' hand. Suddenly, he frowned and asked, "Why is your hand so

    cold? And there is so much sweat!"

    "I just shot someone."

    Lucas said calmly, but Joseph could see a trace of panic in Lucas'' voice and eyes.

    Shot someone?

    It was a distant concept for children, and Lucas had actually experienced all of this not long ago. No

    wonder he was like this.

    "Let me give you a psychological counseling."

    Lucas shook his head and said, "No. There will be counseling psychiatrists in the military after I return.

    I just feel a little ufortable."

    "Nobody could be at ease. Do you want to sleep with me tonight?"

    "Ok."

    Lucas did not reject Joseph''s request.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and asked, "Is Lucas alright?"

    "Do you think he is fine? Although this child looks calm on the surface, he might copse in heart. After

    all, he killed a man. The first time he shoots, there will be some psychological impacts. I''ll talk to Emory

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed tightly.

    He kicked the dead man in front of him to the side, his eyes filled with anger.

    If Lucas really had shadow, Samuel would definitely not let Sam off!

    Nicole and Samuel then left with gloomy mood.

    Naturally, the following matters would be handled by the people from the army.

    When Nicole saw the Don''s and the Shaw''s were all there, she said to them, "You guys go back first.

    Tell Uncle Jason and grandfather that we are fine. Samuel and I will stay outside for a few days and we

    will returnter."

    "Alright."

    Nicole looked at Morganmanding a group of people and asked Samuel, "What is Morgan doing?"

    "Have you heard of the RT organization?"

    "What''s that?"

    Nicole felt a little overwhelmed.

    Samuel told Nicole what Lucas had searched out.

    Nicole paused for a moment and asked, "Is that Sally Shaw my aunt?"

    "Maybe, but we are not sure yet. In short, the situation in Country F is ratherplicated, so we should

    not interfere for the time being. Moreover, there might be other secrets hidden behind your aunt''s

    disappearance back then, and there might even be people behind the scenes. What I''m afraid of now is

    that I don''t know what the motive and purpose of the mastermind is."

    Samuel sighed slightly.

    However, Nicole said indifferently, "Regardless of his motives and motives. Everything''s gonna work

    out. Why worry about it now? Let''s talk about itter."

    The two of them got into the car hand in hand.

    When Daisy called her, Nicole had just boarded the car.

    Nicole paused for a moment and asked doubtfully, "Isn''t the signal here blocked? Why is there still a

    calling in?"

    "We had someone fix it before we came. You should trust your son."

    "Lucas did it?"

    Nicole was simply too proud.

    Samuel''s lips rose slightly, it could be seen that he was also proud of Lucas.

    Nicole swiftly pressed the answer button.

    "Ms. Bush, Reba''s matter is resolved. After Dominic died, her parents asked for 10 million from

    Reba, but Reba didn''t give it to them. Then his parents directly attacked Reba at the

    ept the settlement. She is currently in the process of mediating, but we have the upper hand."

    Hearing Daisy''s words, Nicole immediately felt relieved.

    Good things really came in pairs

    Samuel was fine, and Reba''s matter was settled. It was good.

    "I see. You can handle it yourself. I didn''t take care of thepany''s affairs these days. Don''t report

    anything unimportant to me. You can do it yourself."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she hung up the phone.

    In order to avoid being disturbed by others, Nicole turned off her phone directly.

    Samuel looked at her doubtfully.

    "Why did you do that?"

    "I want to enjoy the time only with you. I don''t like others to disturb us."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel smile bitterly.

    "Not yet, I''m afraid."

    "Why?"

    "Something happened to Fill. I need to make sure that he''s fine."

    Samuel''s words caused Nicole to be stunned.

    After all, the news of Fill''s disappearance had reached Samuel.

    "What do you think of this?"

    "Fill''s disappearance is rted to Whitney. I suspect that Whitney is fake."

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole again.

    "Fake? Do you have evidence?"

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "No, but I was there when Whitney died. I witnessed Whitney being shot. We didn''t save her, and we

    brought back her corpse. No one can be revived, especially after so many years."

    Samuel said in a low voice, and his mood was somewhat gloomy.

    Nicole trusted Samuel. As long as he said that Whitney was fake, then it would be true. This was a kind

    of confusing trust.

    "Then who is this woman who looks exactly like Whitney? Whitney''s twin sister?"

    "Whitney is an only child. She only has one cousin and no sisters. So what I''m worried about now is

    that Fill was captured intentionally in order to find out the truth."

    Samuel''s words instantly made Nicole understand.

    "So this is Fill''s n? Jacob and I both feel that with Fill''s skill, he shouldn''t be kidnapped unless he

    meant to. I didn''t expect this reason."

    Samuel looked at her and said, "This matter couldn''t be solved for a while. I just want to make sure that

    Fill is safe."

    "How could you do that?"

    "Naturally, I have my own ways."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he sat down and opened hisptop. After entering a string of codes,

    the screen over there still kept dark and had no changes.

    Nicole couldn''t understand these things and was unconsciously a little bored.

    She leaned back in her chair and suddenly felt a slight pain in her back. Only then did she remember

    that her wound had been ripped.

    Ouch!

    Should she tell Samuel about this?

    Nicole was a little conflicted.

    She nced at Samuel''s profile.

    After this man came here, he became tanned, but he was also thinner. The ck circles under his eyes

    made Nicole feel a little distressed.

    She thought that he hadn''t had a good rest since he came to South Africa.

    Thinking of this, Nicole took a deep breath and concealed the fact.

 Chapter 1064 Its Really Embarrassing

    Chapter 1064 It''s Really Embarrassing

    Samuel finally got a response, but looking at the graphics on the screen, Samuel looked bothered.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole asked.

    Actually, she didn''t want to ask. Because if she asked, there would be something waiting them to solve,

    which would disturb her time with Samuel.

    ''Why is it so difficult to spend a few days alone with my husband?''

    Nicole thought gloomily.

    Samuel did not notice Nicole''s expression. He looked at the screen in front of him and whispered, "Fill

    is still alive, but he doesn''t want me to do a favor. I''m afraid that he won''t be able to recover from what

    happened to Whitney and would get fooled by this ''Whitney''."

    "Don''t worry too much. Fill is no longer a child. Besides, he is also a leader. He knows what he should

    do. Rtionship is hard. Just let him handle this by himself. By the way, have you asked him where the

    ancient book is?"

    Nicole is concerned about that ancient book now.

    Samuel immediately sent a message.

    There hadn''t been any replies for a long time. Just as Samuel was about to turn off the phone, Fill''s

    response finally came.

    "I will find someone to bring it to Jacob."

    "I see. Take care of yourself. If you need my help, just let me know."

    "Okay."

    After they hung up the phone, Samuel discovered that Nicole seemed to fall asleep.

    "Nicole?"

    He called her softly.

    Nicole had no reaction.

    Samuel took off his coat and donned it for her, and then closed his eyes to rest.

    As the car moved, Samuel''s even breathing came to her ears.

    He seemed to sleep deeply.

    Only then did Nicole open her eyes.

    The pain in her back made her unable to bear it anymore, but she could not make a noise, nor did she

    dare to do so.

    From her side, Samuel looked really handsome without any ws, even in his haggard condition.

    When Nicole knew that the ancient book would be back, she felt relieved.

    She stared at Samuel affectionately with enthusiasm burning in her eyes.

    Why did he look so nice?

    The driver saw Nicole''s expression from the rearview mirror and hurriedly looked away, afraid that he

    would be found and get embarrassed.

    Mrs. Green really did not look like she had been married to Mr. Green for so many years.

    Nicole looked at her husband for a while, afraid that she would wake Samuel up, so she hurriedly

    withdrew her gaze.

    When they arrived at the camp, Samuel was still asleep. Perhaps because of Nicole''s apany, he

    slept so soundly.

    Nicole did not wake him up, but took off her coat and donned it for Samuel.

    There was Nicole''s aura on this coat. It would let Samuel rest for a little longer.

    Nicole got out of the car gently, even closing the door carefully.

    Samuel had been sleeping soundly.

    Nicole got out of the car before she dared to breathe freely.

    Considering the sleeping Samuel, she had to inhibit her action in the car.

    Nicole quickly entered the encampment and met Morgan rkson at first.

    "Satan King, do me a favor."

    "What?"

    Morgan hesitated for a moment.

    "Are you injured?"

    Her nose was still very useful. Just a little bit of smell, she still could detect it.

    Nicole chuckled and said, "Don''t tell Samuel."

    "Do you really think your Samuel is an ordinary man?"

    Nicole paused at Morgan''s words.

    "What?"

    "Even I can detect the smell of blood from your body. Why do you think he can''t? He just didn''t say that

    out. He knew you don''t want him to worry about you, so he pretended that he didn''t know. Because he

    knows that I''m here, so you''lle and find me as soon as possible. If you don''t believe what I say, go

    back and check. Your Samuel must be awake. A special forces soldier would not be so called if he

    cannot even perceive the presence or absence of a person beside him."

    After Morgan finished her words, she turned back to the room.

    Nicole was stunned and her mind was filled with what Morgan just said.

    She turned around in disbelief and went outside. As approaching the door, she quickly hid herself and

    then looked out through the crack.

    Sure enough, Samuel was sitting in the back seat and talking to the driver. His eyes and expression did

    not look like he had just woken up.

    What a cunning man!

    However, his such performance made her feel so warm that she wanted to cry.

    He doted on her, loved her, and also gave herplete respect and freedom. Whatever she wanted to

    do, he would support her without a question. How could she give up such a good man?

    Nicole gradually smiled, and when she turned around, even her footsteps became much lighter.

    She went to Morgan''s room.

    Morgan had already prepared everything.

    "Take off your clothes."

    Morgan had always been in and indifferent, and it seemed that Nicole never saw her smile.

    Nicole took off her clothes andy prone on the bed. Suddenly remembering Morgan''s another identity,

    she whispered, "Morgan, what is your rtionship with my Aunt Sally?"

    Morgan was slightly stunned. A sh of light quickly shed through her eyes, but it was just a sh.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Come on. Lucas has investigated you thoroughly. Otherwise, how do you think they could let your

    subordinates in and save us? I am not sure if Sally is my aunt. If she is Zayn''s biological mother, she

    should be my aunt. Don''t worry. I''m not here to get her for Zayn. Since his mother hadn''t left RT''s

    authority to him, she must have some other ns. I just want to know something about my Aunt Sally. "

    Nicole whispered, but Morgan got her meaning.

    She gently applied medicine cream to Nicole''s back and said in a voice only hearable for themselves,

    "Ms. Sally will give you an exnationter on."

    "Ms. Sally?"

    Nicole abruptly turned her head back, and propped up her upper body.

    Her eyes were filled with surprise.

    "My aunt is still alive? Does Zayn know? Why did Zayn say that his mother has passed away?"

    "This matter is confidential. Ms. Sally will tell you by herselfter. And you don''t have to worry about Mr.

    Zayn. Although he seems to be in a passive position now and is suppressed by Mr. Santino, he is safe.

    Madam has always protected him."

    Morgan''s voice was very low, but what she said somewhat upset Nicole.

    Was this what a battle between the royals was like?

    Fake death?

    That really liked a TV y.

    However, since Morgan said so, Nicole had no need to ask anymore. She would naturally know in the

    future.

    "When does Ms. Sally n to see me?"

    Nicoley prone on the bed again.

    Morgan was stunned by Nicole''s sudden change of topic, but when she remembered that she was

    Nicole, she smiled and said, "Aren''t you and Mr. Green going to visit Country F? You will meet her

    then."

    "We are not in a hurry. We n to set out after the New Year. Samuel''s birthday is tomorrow. I want to

    take this opportunity to go out with him for fun. When we return, it''s almost the lunar New Year. Then, I

    will go to my grandfather''s ce and celebrate the holiday with them. After then, Tim might hold a

    wedding. We''ll go to Country F after everything is settled here."

    When Nicole said that, she found that there were quite a lot to do.

    Morgan whispered, "Okay, there''s no hurry. Ms. Sally has been waiting for so many years. She wouldn''t

    mind waiting a little longer. By the way, Ms. Sally wants to see Mr. Shaw. Could you please see to it if

    you have time?"

    "No. I haven''t verified her identity. How can I just introduce her to my grandfather like this? My

    grandfather has always been concerned about aunt''s disappearance that year. If he knows that my

    aunt is still alive, he will definitely be very excited. That will also affect my grandfather''s judgment, so

    we''d better wait. She has been waiting for years. She wouldn''t mind waiting a little bit longer. Don''t you

    think so? "

    Although Nicole was smiling, the caution in her eyes satisfied Morgan.

    It seemed that Nicole had indeed be more mature and calmer than before.

    Morgan nodded.

    After they finished applying medicine cream, Nicole put on a pajamas and walked out.

    Samuel was still faking sleeping in the car.

    Stupid man! He wouldn''te in until she asked him to?

    It was really hot in the car!

    It must be hard for him to stand the heat.

    Nicole shook her head and sighed. Sometimes, she really felt that Samuel was a crazy man.

    She couldn''t help thinking of Jillian.

    Was that why Jillian liked Samuel?

    This man was really popr with fairdies.

    ''May I find a hood to cover his face? It might work to prevent so many women from pouncing on him

    one after another.''

    Nicole was utterly helpless.

    She walked out on small steps and knocked on the car door. She weakly said, "Samuel, it hurts."

    Samuel suddenly opened his eyes, with worry in his eyes.

    "You didn''t get a medical treatment? What was Morgan doing?"

    As he spoke, he directly opened the car door and jumped down.

    Nicole looked at him with a change of expression.

    Only then did Samuel suddenly realize that he had been schemed by Nicole. He touched his nose.

    He couldn''t help it. He loved Nicole so much that he didn''t even give it a second thought.

    "Go on and pretend. Aren''t you sleeping?"

    "My smart wife had seen through me. How could go on pretending?"

    Nicole snorted at Samuel''s words.

    "Really? Then tell me how to make it up for me."

    "Anything you want."

    Samuel looked at Nicole dotingly, with his hands gently wrapping around her waist.

    Nicole fell into his arms and smiled craftily.

    "I seem to have said it in front of Sam. You still owe me a confession."

    "Come on."

    Samuel''s expression suddenly got stiffened.

    She wanted him to stand here in a woman''s suit and then confess his love to her?

    Why not kill him?

    Many soldiers here were once his friends in the army and his subordinate. His reputation would be

    ruined if they saw he confess to Nicole in women''s suit.

    Nicole refused.

    "What? You want to go back on your words?"

    "No. But can''t it wait?"

    Samuel helplessly fought for himself for onest time.

    Nicole shook her head and smiled, "No! I want you here! Why are you so awkward? You said so

    yourself back then. Besides, this is South Africa, and no one knows that you are the CEO of the Eternal

    Group. Are you afraid of losing face?"

    Samuel was so depressed.

    No one here knew he was as the CEO of the Eternal Group, but many people knew as Commander

    Samuel, okay?

    It was really embarrassing!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ''Dear wife, please let this go!''

 Chapter 1065 Baby Lucas

    Chapter 1065 Baby Lucas

    Noticing his grievances, Nicole couldn''t help pursing her lips. "What''s wrong? Are you going to break

    your words?"

    "No, I just..."

    "I know that you don''t love me anymore. I''m old now. My skin is not as tender as that of young girls, nor

    do I have any medical skills like Jillian, who is willing to sacrifice her life for you. Of course, you regret

    marrying me. It doesn''t matter. Just say it, and I promise to leave here to make room for your beloved

    girl."

    Samuel felt that the more Nicole said, the more he was unforgivable. He had no choice but to kiss her

    to stop her fromining. He sighed in his heart. Recently, Nicole had asked forfort more than

    usual. When would he be able to regain his momentum?

    He nned to ask irter.

    If this continued, he really couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Nicole was almost lost in his kiss and even forgot about the question she had asked just now.

    Looking at her blurry eyes, Samuel couldn''t help revealing a naughty smile.

    He lifted her in his arms and then went to the encampment directly.

    After closing the door, he wanted to do something special with his wife. Naturally, it couldn''t be seen by

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    those young soldiers. Otherwise, they might long for love.

    Samuel thought his behavior was very reasonable.

    After being thrown onto the bed, Nicole got her sense back.

    "I know you don''t love me. Otherwise, you shouldn''t throw me onto the bed when you have known I''m

    hurt." she said grievously.

    Samuel felt wronged.

    He was skilled in such action. Besides, this bed was covered with threeyers of nkets. How did he

    hurt her?

    "Are you injured? Come on, let me see."

    Samuel rolled up his sleeves, causing Nicole to jump up in fright.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Don''t you get hurt? I will help you take a look and blow it tenderly. If you are not satisfied with it, I can

    still lift you up high,pletely satisfying your psychological needs, Your Highness."

    Samuel said as he walked towards Nicole.

    Nicole waspletely dumbfounded.

    Was he joking?

    She would feel embarrassed, if he lifted her up high.

    She could pretend to be cute and weak, but she couldn''t stand Samuel''s behavior.

    "No, Morgan changed the medicine for me."

    "Oh."

    Only then did Samuel stop and look at Nicole with a naughty smile.

    "We have been married for years. What are you afraid of?"

    "None of your business."

    Nicole jumped out of bed from the other side.

    "Lie down and rest for a while. You haven''t had good rest since you came to South Africa. Hurry up.

    Everything is settled now. You should have a good rest. You can even sleep for three days and three

    nights."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel smile.

    "Not yet. I want to go to Sam. Anyway, Jillian died for me. Although Sam has broken thew, there are

    still some things he should know."

    "Say what? What can you tell him? He''s a lunatic. He can''t pull his sister back from the war. The feeling

    of helplessness forces him to find an outlet, and you''re the unluckiest one. He is so paranoid that he

    won''t listen to you no matter what you say. Besides, it''s better for me to go to him. You go to sleep. I''ll

    go to meet Sam. If he struggles again, I will just give him another shot. Finally, he won''t wake up until

    he returns home."

    Nicole looked so charming now.

    Samuel smiled at her and asked, "What do you do with the needle?"

    "I asked Ashley for it for self-defense when I came. Unexpectedly, I used it on Sam atst. It''s said that

    this medicine is very powerful and I don''t know how long he would sleep. Take it easy, and you should

    go to sleep quickly. He won''t be able to escape."

    When Nicole waved her hand, Samuel justy down. Then he stretched out his hands and pulled

    Nicole into his embrace.

    "Shall we sleep together?"

    Nicole felt that he was deliberately seducing her.

    She smiled, "You haven''t recovered now. What can you do even if we sleep together?"

    Samuel felt depressed at her words immediately.

    "Darling, you''ve desired me badly recently."

    "Women have strong desire for men at my age. I also have normal physiological needs."

    Nicole''s words caused the corner of Samuel''s lips to twitch.

    "So you''re hungry for men."

    His expression changed.

    "Darling, you should know that sometimes men don''t need that thing to satisfy women satisfied."

    Nicole was frightened by his evil gaze.

    She suddenly jumped out of his embrace and vigntly said, "Don''t act recklessly."

    "Don''t you have a need?"

    "Damn it! Am I that hungry?"

    Nicole stopped provoking Samuel.

    Having an instinct for trouble was a good thing.

    Nicole could almost imagine how miserable she would be if Samuel really wanted to make out with her.

    "Alright, I''ll go out and see if Lucas and Joseph are back. You should go to sleep now."

    As Nicole spoke, she ran away like a gust of wind.

    Samuel couldn''t helpughing when he saw that her timidity.

    However, Samuel was really tired.

    Both Joseph and Nicole were safe, which was his greatest constion. At this moment, his eyelids felt

    too heavy to open.

    He knew that there were still a lot of things to deal with. But as long as Nicole was around, he would

    feel at ease.

    Samuel slowly closed his eyes.

    After Nicole came out, she patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.

    She couldn''t help but think about how she would punish Samuel after he recovered.

    Such a thought threw her into a thrill.

    That was horrible.

    Forget it. Or she could y tricks on him before he recovered. It was well worth doing even if he

    punished her in the future.

    Nicole sniggered at her thought and then she saw Joseph and Lucas get out of the car together.

    "Joseph, Lucas, you''re back."

    Nicole ran to them.

    Lucas forced a faint smile.

    When Nicole thought of her son''s actions not long ago, she couldn''t help feeling sorry about him.

    "Come on, my son. Hug me."

    She squatted down and pulled Lucas into her arms.

    The corner of Lucas'' lips twitched unconsciously.

    He really wanted to push her away.

    Especially when he saw two team members looking towards him.

    Oh, my god. He was so embarrassed at the moment.

    Lucas felt helpless, but the warmth of her embrace did disperse his fear.

    "Mommy."

    Lucas'' voice carried a trace of helplessness.

    However, Nicole did not notice her son''s depression. She said tenderly, "My baby, what do you want to

    eat? Mommy will cook it for you."

    "No, Mommy. I still have things to deal with."

    "You are just a little boy. What do you have to deal with?"

    Nicole didn''t let Lucas leave.

    He had experienced such a thing at such a young age, and she was worried about him very much.

    Lucas always looked calm and cool and just kept things to himself. Therefore, she was really worried.

    When Lucas realized Nicole didn''t want to let go of him, he was a little anxious.

    He hurriedly waved to the two team members.

    Fortunately, they knew what Lucas wanted, so they took a step forward and said, "Ms. Nicole, we have

    something urgent for the team leader. Ourputer has been hacked."

    "What? Team leader?"

    Only then did Nicole let go of Lucas.

    "Mommy, I''lle to youter."

    Lucas hurried out of Nicole''s embrace and trotted towards the opposite office area.

    "Lucas..."

    Nicole still wanted to call Lucas, but she heard Joseph say, "Mommy, my leg hurts. Can you help me

    in?"

    How could Nicole reject him when she saw his pitiful big eyes?

    She knew that he was trying to help Lucas, but Nicole squatted down and picked him up.

    Joseph lost a lot of weight.

    "Joseph, you are lighter than before. Does Morgan treat you badly?"

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Joseph said, "No, she''s nice to me."

    "You always speak well of her."

    Carrying Joseph in her arms and talking endlessly, Nicole walked in.

    Lucas heaved a sigh of relief when he saw them enter.

    The other two members were about the same age as Lucas. They were a bit older and were only six or

    seven years old. Normally, when they saw Lucas in the military, they always had a straight face. They

    thought that he was afraid of nothing. They didn''t know there was an exception.

    "Someone calls our team leader baby."

    A fearless member shouted loudly. Lucas red at him immediately.

    "Do you want a good beating?"

    "No, no, no. Our security system is under attack."

    They hurriedly answered him.

    Lucas frowned.

    After shooting at a living creature for the first time in his life, he just couldn''t find an outlet for his

    emotions. Now, his target appeared.

    "Who?"

    "A person codenamed Paranoia. I don''t know who it is. We can''t find her IP. Her attack is very fast. Our

    defensive system has been conquered by 30%."

    Lucas'' brows furrowed.

    Thirty percent?

    He had personally built the defensive system, and in such a short period of time, the hacker already

    conquered 30% of it. The hacker could be seen as a formidable figure.

    "I''ll do it."

    Lucas walked straight to theputer and sat down quickly. He started typing the code on the

    keyboard with his small hands.

    Codes on the screen changed quite quickly.

    The surrounding people held their breath as they watched Lucas'' performance, all of them admiring

    him immensely.

    They always heard that Lucas''puter skills were superb, but he had never showed the skill for them

    before. Many people felt that someone was exaggerating to tter Lucas. Lucas did not exin or

    conceal his capability, and allowed rumors to spread everywhere.

    Now they saw Lucas going against the hacker. His dexterous fingers were dancing on the keyboard

    and making crisp sounds. It was pleasant to hear. The hacker lost control right after Lucas'' malware

    program was deployed.

    Paranoia wanted to exit the system, but tragically her backup path was blocked.

    While Lucas was repairing the defensive system, he actually transferred virus to herputer!

    Paranoia saw herputer screen go ck all of a sudden, and herputer didn''t work anymore.

    "Damn it!"

    She smashed the keyboard angrily. Suddenly, theputer exploded.

 Chapter 1066 Be Careful of the People Around You

    Chapter 1066 Be Careful of the People Around You

    "Damn!!"

    Paranoia was so angry that she immediately screamed.

    "Myputer!"

    Who would have thought that Paranoia was a cute little girl?

    However, her face turned pale because of anger.

    She had just saved up enough pocket money to buy aputer, but she hadn''t used it for a day. She

    was just trying out thisputer to see how awesome theputer defense system that had just been

    developed was. Why was herputer being hacked by someone?

    Who?

    Who was the one hacked her?

    His hacking skills were so much better than her.

    When she was about to went mad, she heard a gentle voice from outside.

    "Michele, what''s wrong? Was there something exploded?"

    Michele Hawk hurriedly jumped off the chair and ran out on her short legs.

    "Mommy, it''s nothing. I have a headache. Maybe I have a cold. Mommy, buy me some medicine."

    "A headache? Let me see."

    The woman bent down to pick up Michele and quickly walked out.

    Michele heaved a sigh of relief.

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    Was that over?

    Paranoia was some.

    There was no follow-up.

    He stood up with disappointment and frowned, "Don''t bother me with suchme hackers in the future."

    Edison Kidd, a team member, couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.

    "Baby..."

    Just as he began to speak, he noticed that Lucas was looking at him, and the gaze was sharp and cold

    like a de. Edison quickly changed his words.

    "Lucas, just now you said that this hacker was impressive."

    "Did I say that? Who heard it? Do you have a recording as evidence?"

    Lucas coldly looked around, and the surrounding people immediately turned around and walked away.

    Who would dare to offend Lucas?

    Edison was stunned by Lucas'' shamelessness again.

    "Next time, I will remember to turn on the recording function of my phone."

    He gritted his teeth and said.

    "Sure. You''d better be."

    After Lucas replied seriously, he raised his foot and walked towards Joseph.

    So many things happened every day.

    Lucas muttered in his heart. When he arrived at Joseph''s room, Joseph was reading a book.

    "Done?"

    Joseph closes the book.

    Lucas looked at Joseph and suddenly felt that Joseph had changed a lot in the past year.

    When he first returned home, he was just a crying little boy. Now, he was so calm.

    "Aren''t you tired of reading these stupid medical books all day?"

    Lucas directly walked over.

    Joseph smiled faintly and said, "Do you feel tired reading the programming books?"

    "I like programming."

    "Then I like medicine."

    Joseph''s words stunned Lucas.

    "Weren''t you forced?"

    "I used to, but now I really like medicine and want to be a good doctor. Lucas, you chose to join the

    army. Your duty is to protect our country. I didn''t know what I was going to do. My original thought was

    that since you joined the army, I should support the Group on your behalf. At least I should share the

    burden of Daddy and Mommy. But when I got to Africa, I found out what kind of life I wanted. The

    people here need doctors so bad."

    Joseph''s eyes were filled with pain.

    "Don''t tell me you''re staying in Africa to practice medicine?"

    Lucas'' brows furrowed tightly.

    If Joseph stayed in Africa, what would he look like?

    Get tanned?

    He thought about the scene and couldn''t help but tremble.

    However, Joseph shook his head and said, "I don''t have to be here to practice medicine. I believe there

    are still many ces in the world that need doctors. In the past, I didn''t feel that saving lives and

    healing injuries are that good, but after the period of following Master, I have learned a lot."

    "Morgan brainwashed you quite sessfully. Let''s drop it. y a game?"

    Lucas took out his phone.

    Joseph said somewhat gloomily, "Forget about the game you made yourself, I not your match."

    "I''m not in the mood for thattely. Let''s y Penta Storm."

    Lucas'' words let Joseph breathe a sigh of relief.

    He knew that Lucas'' mood wasn''t too good, and nowforting him was the best choice.

    The two boys took out their phones and started the game.

    When Nicole came in, she saw that they were enjoying themselves, so she did not disturb them. She

    felt that Lucas was just like a child now.

    She slowly retreated.

    Her subordinates said that Sam was awake.

    Nicole lifted her foot and walked over.

    Sam was some. Nicole was idle anyway. Why didn''t she go over and take a look?

    When Sam saw Nicoleing, he was so angry that he almost jumped up.

    "You''re such a sinister woman. If you have the balls, let go of me and we''ll fight alone."

    Nicole looked at him with contempt and said, "So you are not a man. Although you may not want to

    hear, just hear me out. Firstly, how can a woman like me have balls? Secondly, men don''t hit women.

    Those who attack women are sissy, right?"

    Sam felt that he was getting more and more emotional.

    Why did Samuel marry such a woman?

    How could she bepared to Sam''s sister?

    Sam said angrily, "Samuel doesn''t have a good eye on women. He doesn''t like such a good person as

    my sister, but she likes such a vulgar woman like you."

    "People have their own preferences. I''m sorry that you sister is not Samuel''s type. Why do you me

    Samuel for your sister''s unrequited love? Sam, wake up. You''re just annoyed that you couldn''t save

    your sister from the battlefield. However, you don''t me yourself for your mistake. Instead, you me

    Samuel for all of this. Or perhaps you''re just trying to find an excuse for the evil things you have done."

    Nicole''s words clearly touched Sam''s weakness.

    His eyes instantly turned cold.

    "Nonsense."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Nonsense? If you want to take revenge on Samuel, juste face to face. You can even ask for a

    duel with Samuel, and no one will stop you, but did you do it? Samuel and I have been married for

    eight years, and your sister has been dead for more than eight years, right? In these eight years, you

    didn''t seek revenge on Samuel. Instead, you havemitted acts of terrorism, killing, looting, and

    injuring people. Which one of these things has anything to do with Samuel? You are a bloodthirsty and

    brutal person, but you insist on taking your sister''s death as an excuse. Are you hypocritical? Let''s talk

    about the riots in Africa this time. It''s also because you seek for revenge. Samuel was in Africa, but he

    was there only because of you, right? My son Joseph was also kidnapped by you, right? Your sister

    was dead for eight years, and why don''t you take revenge during those eight years? Why did you

    suddenly target Samuel? "

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly became sharp.

    Sam frowned slightly.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. In the past eight years, I must umte my own manpower

    and financial resources in order to have the power to take revenge on Samuel, right? He''s so

    powerful..."

    "Bullshit, if you really are a real man, you can directly go to Samuel and fight one-on-one. With

    Samuel''s guilt towards your sister, he won''t use all his strength to fight you. You know your true

    intentions. Sam, don''t talk so nobly about your selfishness and greed. You''ve insulted your sister and

    Samuel."

    Nicole said impolitely.

    Sam did not refute this time.

    "You are the winner, so say whatever you want to say. I''m just unconvinced that I can lose to a little

    woman like you. But it doesn''t matter. Even if I''m extradited back, so what if I''m sentenced? I don''t

    believe that you don''t dislike my sister."

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "I''m sorry, I really don''t. I am now Samuel''s wife. Mrs. Green is my legal identity. Why should Ipete

    with a dead person? Moreover, I must thank Jillian. If it weren''t for her, Samuel wouldn''t be standing in

    front of me unharmed right now. I will give you a suggestion to repay your sister''s kindness. Go confess

    and let your sister die in peace. "

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left.

    She had said everything she needed to say. As for what Sam was going to do, she had no idea and

    she did not care much about it.

    "Wait."

    Sam stopped Nicole when she was about to leave.

    "Is there anything else?"

    Sam looked at Nicole''s indifferent appearance and suddenly felt a little irritated.

    "You made these arrangements and preparations before you came to South Africa, did you?"

    "Or else? Do I look like an idiot who would let you use me to deal with my husband? Do you think I''m

    retarded?"

    Nicole felt that Sam was simply stupid. She was very puzzled about how such a person became the

    boss of those terrorists.

    Sam sneered, "You are not but I am. I thought you were just an ordinary woman, but how could

    Samuel''s wife be ordinary?"

    "I''ll take that as apliment. Thank you. Have a good journey."

    Nicole waved at Sam.

    The corner of Sam''s mouth twitched again.

    Have a good journey?

    How dare this woman say it?

    However, after this extradition, Sam might have to see her sister in the Heaven, right?

    Looking back on his actions over the years, Sam suddenly realized that Nicole''s summary is

    particrly urate.

    He merely used Jillian''s death as an excuse to allow himself to do countless evil things.

    In the short span of twenty years, he was about to reach the end when he suddenly realized that there

    seemed to be nothing left in his life.

    He hadn''t even had a decent rtionship.

    Sam couldn''t help but think of Nicole in his mind.

    She was so casual and unrestrained, deeply in love with Samuel.

    If there had been a woman loved him in his life, would he choose a different path?

    Sam did not know, nor did he have the chance to know.

    It was the rule of adults to pay the price for doing wrong. He lost, totally. But suddenly there was no

    resentment, and even an inexplicable feeling arose towards Nicole.

    Sam couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    "Tell Nicole to be careful of the people around her."

    This was all Sam could do.

    He hoped he could be a good person in his next life, found an ordinary girl, had a decent rtionship,

    got married, had children, and lived in peace until old age.

    He slowly closed his eyes.

    Nicole did not go far, and she heard Sam''s words very clearly.

    He told her to be careful of the people around her.

    Who?

    Who else she had to be careful with?

 Chapter 1067 This Is the Black Market

    Chapter 1067 This Is the ck Market

    Nicole did not go back to ask Sam, because she knew that it was a waste of time. Sam would not say

    it. If he wanted to say, he would have told her the name.

    But that was not bad.

    When she came out, the sun was shining.

    Nicole leaned against the car door and looked at the soldiers who were training. For a moment, she felt

    it was a pleased scene, but she began to think.

    Sam asked her to be careful with someone around her. Who would it be?

    Trevin?

    He was Nicole''s first suspect, but if it was Trevin, why did he give the ancient book to Fill when he got

    it? Wouldn''t it be better if he directly threatened her with the ancient book?

    After all, Trevin knew how important that ancient book was to her.

    But if it wasn''t Trevin, who else could it be?

    It was impossible to be Fill.

    Samuel trusted him so much. With Fill''s character, he couldn''t do that to Samuel and Nicole.

    Then who else?

    Jacob?

    Jacob had followed Samuel for so many years, and he was Olivia''s fianc¨¦. It was possible to be Jacob.

    Nicole felt as if she would be stuck with this question forever.

    She even had an impulse to go back and ask Sam who the person around her was, but she resisted it.

    When Morgan came out, she saw Nicole leaning against the car door and didn''t know what she was

    thinking, so she directly walked over.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing, just think about what gift I should give my husband tomorrow."

    Nicole smiled.

    Morgan paused slightly.

    "Gift to your husband? Why?"

    "Life requires ceremony. He saved me. Shouldn''t I buy him a present?"

    Nicole did not tell her that it was Samuel''s birthday. Regardless of who Morgan was, and whether she

    was an enemy or a friend, such a private topic like Samuel''s birthday was not suitable to reveal.

    Morgan was stunned by Nicole''s question.

    Life required ceremony.

    Was that so?

    No wonder they were so close.

    Morgan smiled and said, "Shall we go shopping?"

    "Is there anything good here?"

    Nicole was also interested.

    "South Africa produces diamonds." Zhang said.

    "I don''t think my husband will like that."

    Nicole curled her lips.

    Morgan smiled and said, "There are other things. Let''s walk around to find out. You can buy him a

    watch. It is said that giving him a watch means you want to be with him every second. I notice you want

    to spend more time with Mr. Green. It is a good choice."

    When Nicole heard this, she immediately felt much more at ease.

    "This gift is not bad. Come, let''s go and take a look. Didn''t you say that South Africa produces

    diamonds? I want to buy a diamond watch for my husband. It means that my love for him willst

    forever like diamonds, and I want to be with him every minute."

    Nicole immediately smiled.

    Morgan rarely saw such a pure woman.

    In the past, she always felt that Nicole was cold, but now, as long as Samuel was mentioned, she

    would be as warm as the sun.

    This was the power of love.

    Morgan thought of Kemp.

    She used to be like Nicole. If Kemp hadn''t chose the wrong enemy and the wrong master, they would

    be happy now, right?

    Their children should be at school now.

    A trace of loneliness shed through Morgan''s eyes.

    "Morgan, you are familiar with this ce. Why don''t you take me around?" Nicole sensed that

    something was wrong with her emotions and hurriedly said.

    "Alright. Do you need to bring someone?"

    Nicole shook her head.

    "No need, I trust you."

    Nicole''s words caused Morgan to be slightly stunned.

    "You trust me? Why? We don''t have much contact, and my husband died because of you. Aren''t you

    afraid...?"

    "What am I afraid of? Was Kemp your husband? He was your ex-husband. Besides, you''re not a

    person who can''t distinguish right from wrong. You should know that I didn''t cause Kemp''s death.

    Moreover, you''re Joseph''s teacher. You treat Joseph like your son, so how could you bear to let him

    suffer? You''re also a friend of Gabrielle''s teacher, so you won''t make things difficult for Gabrielle, will

    you?"

    Nicole said two reasons in a row, mentioning both Joseph and Gabrielle. What else could Morgan say?

    She looked at Nicole and said with a smile, "You look innocent, but you''re smarter than anyone else."

    "Thank you for yourpliment, so can we go now?"

    "Let''s go."

    Morgan and Nicole got into the car directly.

    Nicole was not familiar with this ce, so Morgan sat in the driver''s seat.

    After the two of them left the camp, Morgan took Nicole directly to thergest trading market in South

    Africa.

    This was the first time Nicole had been here.

    "This is..."

    Nicole looked at the market in front of her and thought that they hade to the wrong ce.

    Didn''t they go to the mall to buy diamond watches?

    Morgan whispered, "This is the ck market."

    "ck market?"

    Nicole had heard of this name, but she didn''t know much about it.

    Morgan began to poprize it for her.

    "You can buy anything here, as long as you can afford it. However, this ce was an area outside the

    jurisdiction. There are different kinds of people, so you should watch your back."

    "ck market?"

    Nicole suddenly became extremely excited.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Morgan somewhat regretted bringing her here.

    "You''d better not cause any trouble. No one can help you here."

    "OK, I won''t cause any trouble. I have a question. Can I buy information here?"

    Nicole''s words caused Morgan to pause slightly.

    "What information?"

    "You''re not from the ck market. Why do you care about what I want to buy? Just tell me the answer."

    Morgan nodded and said, "There is a ce that sells information, but I don''t know whether the

    information is true or false."

    "Quickly take me there."

    Nicole excitedly asked Morgan to bring her over.

    Morgan had no choice but to take Nicole to a closed house.

    "This is the ce. However, the rule here is that no one else can get involved. It means no matter what

    happens after you entering, I can''t be with you. Just think about it. Are you sure you want to go in? If

    anything happens, what should I tell Mr. Green?"

    Morgan reminded her kindly.

    Nicole smiled and said, "It''s fine. I''ll go in and y for a while. If I haven''te out for a long time,

    remember to call Samuel and ask him to save me."

    "You..."

    Before Morgan could finish speaking, Nicole walked in.

    She pushed open the room. It was dark inside, and she could not see clearly what was inside, nor

    could she see the furnishings. However, Nicole could keenly hear the movementing from behind

    her.

    She abruptly dodged to the right and instantly punched.

    With a sound, the other party was punched by Nicole and stared back three steps.

    Nicole took the opportunity to chase after him. Relying on her keen sense, she directly stepped forward

    and grabbed the other party''s arm. With a cracking sound, she broke his arm.

    There was a muffled snorting. Nicole kicked towards the direction of the snort.

    With a loud sound, the door of the house was kicked off, and the man flew out in a parabolic manner.

    When the light came, Nicole was somewhat ufortable and slightly narrowed her eyes.

    She immediately searched the crowd for Morgan. Unfortunately, this person had disappeared.

    The corner of Nicole''s lips rose slightly.

    She thought she had found the people Sam talked about.

    She looked at the man lying on the ground and walked over. She grabbed the man''s cor and asked

    with a smile, "Selling information?"

    "If you want to buy information, you have to follow the rules. Otherwise, I won''t do your business with

    you."

    The corner of the man''s mouth was stained with blood. He looked at Nicole in horror.

    This woman was simply too tough.

    However, Nicole still smiled naturally.

    "It''s not up to you. Tell me, where did Morgan go?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Even if you want to buy news, you must give me money first.

    You should also give time to investigate. Do you know the rules?"

    As soon as the man finished speaking, Nicole directly grabbed his chin. Although she was smiling, the

    smile was terrifying.

    "Can dead people sell information?"

    "What do you want? I warn you. This is the ck market!"

    A trace of fear appeared in the man''s eyes.

    He saw the killing intent in Nicole''s eyes.

    Nicole, on the other hand, directly let him go.

    Be careful of the people around her!

    Was Sam talking about Morgan?

    What a surprise.

    Nicole''s expression was a little gloomy.

    She raised her eyes to look at this ce.

    ck market?

    Morgan had deep thoughts.

    If something happened to Nicole in the ck market, she could just go back and tell Samuel that Nicole

    had to buy a watch in the ck market, and then she would be innocent on the surface.

    Unfortunately, the n didn''t work.

    Suddenly, Nicole''s eyes lit up.

    She snapped her fingers.

    Laurence, who had brought some people with him, immediately appeared in front of Nicole.

    "Where''s Morgan?"

    "She left as soon as you entered, but apparently, she is too familiar with this ce. We''ve lost her."

    Laurence frowned.

    He had also received an order from Nicole to secretly follow them. At first, Laurence did not know what

    he should do, but now he felt that Nicole was thoughtful.

    "Madam, it is chaotic here. Let''s go back. We''ve been here for a long time. I''m afraid that something

    will happen."

    "I''m going to buy a watch."

    Since Nicole was here, she didn''t want to go back empty-handed.

    Besides, Samuel''s birthday was tomorrow, she must bring something back.

    When Laurence heard her say that, although he didn''t agree with her, he still followed behind Nicole.

    They started to stroll around the ck market.

    The ck market was very lively. The people here usually had criminal records, and there were even

    infamous robbers. Morgan was right. Even human lives were tradable here if the price was fair.

    It took Nicole a while to find the diamond watch Morgan mentioned.

    It had to be said that the workmanship of this watch was really good, and the purity of the diamonds

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    inside was exceptionally high.

    Nicole took a fancy to it at a nce.

    "How much is this watch?"

    "3.5 million, not even a penny less."

    The watch seller was a middle-aged man with a beard.

    Nicole nced at him and directly said to Laurence, "Buy it. Give him five million."

    The bearded man was slightly stunned.

    "Miss, what do you mean?"

    Nicole smiled and said, "The remaining 1.5 million was for the safety of me and mypanions. If you

    think it''s not enough, you can tell me the price. We can afford it."

    Laurence was slightly stunned.

    The bearded man was also slightly stunned, but he directly shook his head and said, "I''m just a watch

    seller. If you want to buy safety, I know a ce. You can have a try there."

 Chapter 1068 We Have Nothing but Money

    Chapter 1068 We Have Nothing but Money

    Looking towards the direction which the bearded man was pointing at, Nicole and Laurence arrived at

    the southernmost room of the ck market.

    The room was very old and mysterious, but Nicole saw the pattern of the Lycoris in the room.

    She frowned slightly.

    Laurence clearly saw it as well.

    He whispered, "Are you still going in? Maybe this is the stronghold of RT organization. Morgan has

    lured you here for some unknown purpose. Now, if you are in any danger, I can''t help you in time."

    "How do I know what Morgan is nning if I don''t go in?"

    Nicole''s eyes shed with a trace of sharpness.

    "Wait for me outside. No one can enter without my order."

    Nicole''s words immediately made Laurence retort.

    "No, I have to follow you."

    Nicole saw the persistence in Laurence''s eyes and knew that he was stubborn. She sighed and said,

    "Follow me in. Everyone else, stand by."

    "Okay."

    Laurence arranged for the people outside.

    Nicole pushed open the door of the room.

    There was no one inside, only Morgan.

    Seeing Nicole, Morgan was not surprised at all and said indifferently, "You made it here."

    "You took all the trouble to bring me here. If you have anything to say, just say it. We are old

    acquaintances, so there is no need to equivocate."

    Nicole found a ce to sit down and looked at Morgan. She asked indifferently, "Sam kidnapped

    Joseph. Does it have anything to do with you?"

    "No, I treat Joseph as my child. Even if you and I turn against each other one day, I will not harm

    Joseph."

    Nicole was content with Morgan''s words.

    "I trust you. If you don''t hurt Joseph, I can forgive what you''ve done to me, but only if you don''t want to

    kill me."

    "No, I don''t dare."

    After Morgan finished speaking, she nced inside and whispered, "The person who wants to see you

    today is Ms. Sally, not me."

    Nicole paused slightly.

    Sally?

    For some reason, Nicole was a little nervous.

    "Why do you choose to meet here? Didn''t you say that you would go to Country F?"

    "Country F is not safe. Ms. Sally is easy to be traced. This ce is different. This is a ck market.

    Anyone cane here to buy things. Although there are different kinds of people here, it will be easier

    for us to hide."

    Morgan''s exnation made Nicole silent.

    Nicole thought for a moment and said, "Is the information guy one of yours?"

    "Yes."

    "Let''s go in."

    Nicole stood up and said to Laurence, "You stay."

    "But..."

    "Stay!"

    This time, Nicole was exceptionally resolute.

    Seeing this, Laurence couldn''t help but hesitate for a moment before staying behind.

    Morgan did not go in either. She only whispered, "Go straight down the corridor for about one hundred

    meters and turn right. That''s the room."

    Nicole took a deep breath and directly walked in.

    Following Morgan''s instructions, Nicole arrived at the door of the room.

    This was an antique room, but Nicole was a little nervous.

    She took a few more deep breaths and suddenly pushed open the door.

    The room emitted a faint fragrance of sandalwood.

    A middle-aged woman knelt in front of a shrine in the middle of the hall, chanting the Buddha Dharma

    in a low voice.

    When Nicole saw that familiar figure, she thought for a moment that Audrey had been reborn.

    "Mom."

    She voluntarily shouted and quickly regained her senses.

    Audrey was gone. No matter how simr the person in front of her was to Audrey, she wasn''t Audrey.

    A trace of sadness shed through Nicole''s eyes.

    When Sally heard the voice, she turned around. Her face, which looked like Audrey''s, almost made

    Nicole burst into tears.

    "Nicole?"

    Sally called her gently.

    Nicole tried her best to suppress her emotions. She smiled and said, "Is there anything Ms. Sally wants

    me to do?"

    Sally''s body suddenly trembled, and a trace of astonishment shed through her eyes.

    However, she was immediately relieved.

    "I have no choice but to ask you to meet me here. Please don''t take offense."

    "Why are you looking for me?"

    Nicole didn''t want to get emotional with her.

    Sally was Edwin''s eldest daughter. She looked almost identical to Audrey. However, modern

    technology was so advanced that it was not impossible to have the same face as Audrey''s. Before

    formally confirming Sally''s identity, Nicole did not want to get emotional.

    An emotional person could get hurt easily.

    She was hurt once by Mr. and Mrs. Bush. She did not want to be hurt again. She wouldn''t want Edwin

    to be hurt either.

    Sally was somewhat surprised by Nicole''s reaction and attitude towards her.

    "Kid, you probably don''t know who I am, do you?"

    "I know, you are Zayn''s mother. It is said that you are also my aunt and my mother''s twin sister. But

    what does it have to do with me?"

    Nicole''s calm words and attitude embarrassed Sally.

    "Perhaps I was a little rushed to meet you, but I just want to see my niece too much. Can you

    understand my feelings?"

    "To be honest, I don''t understand. If you want to see me, there are plenty of opportunities. You had a

    chance when my mother was alive, but my mother was gone. You came to see me because you knew

    I''m Samuel''s wife, right? Or perhaps Morgan told you that how important I am to Samuel, and I have

    the Dons and the Shaws as my backer. You want to see me because of those things, right? The reason

    you chose to meet me at such a time is probably rted to Zayn, isn''t it?"

    Nicole''s calm words made Sally lost for words for a moment.

    "Kid, do you have any misunderstandings about me?"

    "I don''t think so. It''s just a matter of fact. If you want to talk about family, at the very least, you have to

    convince me that we share the same blood. This isn''t just a paternity test report. You''re smart. I''m sure

    you know what I mean."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she turned around and whispered, "Ms. Sally, I hope we won''t be

    enemies. We haven''t seen each other today. My husband is still waiting for me at the base. I''m

    leaving."

    After saying that, Nicole left.

    This time, Sally did not stop her.

    When Nicole came out, Laurence hurriedly went over to her.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m alright. Let''s go back."

    Nicole didn''t even look at Morgan and led Laurence outside. She only whispered as she passed by

    Morgan, "Remember what you said. Don''t hurt Joseph. Otherwise, I will hunt you down. Even if RT

    organization is powerful, I will let all your people die with him. I will do what I said."

    After saying that, Nicole left.

    Morgan frowned slightly and quickly walked in.

    "Ms. Sally!"

    "She''s too cautious, cold, and intelligent. Can you believe it? From the moment we met, I only said

    three or four sentences, and she did almost all the talking."

    Sally smiled bitterly. Looking at the sunshine outside, she seemed to say to herself, "She said that if I

    wanted to talk about family, at the very least, I had to make her believe that we shared the same blood.

    Family is warm, but it''s beyond reach."

    Morgan stood aside and said nothing.

    After a while, Sally nced at her and whispered, "Send our people back. Nicole is right. It is indeed

    shameless for me to suddenly show up and want her hard-earned connections."

    "But what about Mr. Zayn..."

    Morgan frowned slightly and hesitated to say anything.

    Sally sighed and said, "If he wants to get that position, he will have to rely on himself. I want to stay

    here for a few days. Arrange it for me"

    "Alright, Ms. Sally."

    Morgan also left.

    After Nicole came out, she wasn''t in a hurry to leave the ck market. Instead, she walked around and

    bought some gadgets before taking the car back to the camp.

    When Samuel woke up, he could not find Nicole and was so anxious that he almost drove out. As soon

    as he went out, he saw Nicolee back with several bags of gifts.

    "Were you out shopping?"

    "That''s right. What''s wrong? Are you unhappy with me spending your money?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel mischievously.

    Samuel suddenly smiled helplessly.

    "How is that possible? We have nothing but money, countless money. If you don''t spend it, then what

    should we do about it?"

    "Darling, I love to hear that. Do you know what kind of man is the most handsome?"

    Samuel was slightly stunned, somewhat puzzled.

    "The man who pays for the bill is the most handsome! So, you must go out with meter. It is said that

    the diamonds here are quite good. I want to buy some back and give some to Olivia and the others. At

    least, they can prove that I have been to Africa, right?

    Nicole''s excuse for shopping made Samuel suddenlyugh.

    "Are you tired?"

    "Of course. My feet hurt. Can I ride on your back?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel expectantly.

    Samuel sighed and crouched down.

    "Come on up."

    Nicole jumped onto Samuel''s back, and her hands wrapped around his neck. Samuel''s earlobe felt her

    warm breath.

    "Darling, have you had enough sleep?"

    "Tell me if you need anything. Don''t tease me. Stay away from my ears."

    Samuel felt his entire body trembling.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ''What a naughty little girl! Just wait for me. There wille a day when you will beg for mercy.''

    Samuel thought to himself.

    Nicole leaned against his neck and kept breathing around his ear.

    "I won''t."

    "Nicole, have you heard of a saying?"

    "What?"

    "The happier you are when you make trouble, the sadder you will be when you take the

    consequences."

    Samuel put it a bit seriously, even softly, but it made Nicole shiver a little.

    "Don''t threaten me."

    Nicole curled her lips and stopped teasing Samuel.

    Samuel finally rxed his tense nerves.

    The two were so intimate as if there was no one else around them. The soldiers of the military region

    looked at them and were so jealous that they couldn''t get their eyes off the two.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    "You need more training, don''t you?"

    After hearing Samuel''s words, the soldiers ran away.

    Nicole suddenly smiled and said, "Right, Darling! When are you going to confess your love to me on

    the street in women''s clothes?"

    Samuel froze.

    Why was this woman so obsessed with this? She hadn''t forgotten.

    Seeing this, Nicole hurriedly said, "I can tell you this. If you don''t fulfill your promise by tonight, I may

    not allow you go to bed from today onwards. It''s your call."

 Chapter 1069 How Can You Lie to me?

    Chapter 1069 How Can You Lie to me?

    Samuel''s lips twitched.

    Nicole didn''t force him anymore. She had already given the order and the rest was left to him.

    She jumped off Samuel''s back and waved her hand, "Prepare yourself. I will to go to the children and

    give them something I bought for them."

    Nicole happily walked in.

    Samuel felt that his whole world was dark.

    He didn''t want to dress like women.

    Was he really going to do this?

    Nicole ignored Samuel''s worries and went to Lucas and Joseph''s room with her things.

    Lucas was still asleep.

    It was rare to see him taking a rest in the day. When she remembered the pressure he was under,

    Nicole tried to tread slightly.

    Seeing Nicole enter, Joseph put down the book of medical skills in his hand.

    "Mommy."

    "Come out for a moment."

    Nicole smiled at Joseph.

    Joseph threw back the nket and got out of bed, and was directly carried by Nicole in her arms. His

    face instantly flushed red.

    "Mommy, I''m fine. I can go on my own."

    "I want to help you. It''s not convenient for you to walk as your leg is injured."

    After her words, Nicole saw Joseph''s little face flush red. She immediately smiled and said, "Oh,

    Joseph now knows the feeling of being shy. But it''s nothing. I''m your mommy. There is no need for you

    to be shy."

    Joseph pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. In fact, he was a little embarrassed.

    Ever since he had learnt the human body structure, Joseph always felt embarrassed when he had body

    touch with women.

    He was too embarrassed to say this to Nicole, so he could only remain silent.

    Nicole felt that his experience through the year helped to calm his originally lively and cheerful

    temperament a lot. Now, he became more and more like an elegant young gentleman.

    Maybe it was because he went to study medicine.

    Nicole carried Joseph into the living room and sat down. She took out a rectangr box from her

    pocket and handed it to Joseph.

    "Open the box to see if you like the gift."

    Joseph looked at Nicole in surprise.

    "For me?"

    "Yes, it''s for you."

    Her tender loving care made Joseph''s nose sour.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "I don''t need it. Give it to Lucas."

    "Lucas has his own gifts. This is especially for you. Just open it and take a look."

    Nicole urged, and Joseph had no choice but to open the box.

    Inside the box was a set of silver needles for acupuncture and a scalpel.

    Joseph recognized that this set of tools was left behind by a well-known senior in the medical circle. He

    was called the Sage of the Medical World. Unfortunately, he passed awayst year. The set of tools

    was auctioned off and reportedly sold for 10 million, but waster bought by an anonymous individual.

    Now that it suddenly appeared in front of him, Joseph waspletely dumbfounded.

    He picked up the silver needle and narrowed his eyes to look at it against the light. Sure enough, he

    saw the tiny acronym on the tip.

    It was authentic!

    Joseph really liked medicine, so he was naturally excited to see the relics of a famous medical

    professional.

    "Mommy, how did you get it?"

    "You don''t need to care worry about that. Just tell me if you like it or not?"

    "I like it. I simply like it too much!"

    A trace of fanaticism and joy appeared in Joseph''s eyes.

    Nicole instantly felt very satisfied in her heart.

    "It''s good that you like it. Mommy hopes that you can be an excellent doctor in the future. This set

    of tools it yours now. Also, that scalpel is said to be very sharp. Be careful, and don''t hurt yourself. You

    can use it to protect yourself at the critical moment. I heard that this scalpel has a mechanism."

    Just as Nicole finished, Joseph directly yed with the scalpel in his hand. That beautiful and skilled

    saber technique was with a free-flowing style. It was very beautiful.

    The scalpel cracked, and a thin needle suddenly jumped out from the hilt of the scalpel, flickering with a

    cold light. It startled Nicole.

    "Is this the mechanism?"

    "That''s right. This is the mechanism. It''s used for self-defense. Normally, fine needles are poisoned, but

    it should have been cleaned up by someone."

    Joseph put on a faint smile. Obviously he really liked this gift.

    Nicole said worriedly, "Be careful, don''t identally hurt yourself."

    "No, I won''t. It''s the gift sent by Mon. I will carry it with me for the rest of my life."

    Joseph cracked a smile.

    Nicole''s heart ached.

    "My poor boy, it''s just a set of tools. I''ll buy you more in the future."

    "No, thanks, Mom. I just want use handy tools. Thank you, Mommy. I like it very much."

    Joseph carefully put away the things and packed them in the box.

    Nicole was also in a good mood. It seemed that she had really bought a right gift.

    At first, she thought that she had bought a fake, but Harper said that this set of tools was real, so she

    bought it back. Now, it seemed that she had bought the right gift.

    After Joseph finished, he looked at Nicole and said, "Mommy, after you and Master went out, why did

    youe back alone? Where is Master? Did she do something to you?"

    Nicole paused slightly.

    She looked at Joseph and found that Joseph was very serious and calm.

    Nicole''s heart ached.

    "Why do you ask that? She''s your Master. What can she do to me? She just has something to deal with

    halfway through the journey. I''m justing back first. Don''t think nonsense, okay?"

    "Mommy, all those who hurt you would be my enemy."

    Joseph said in a serious way, which instantly made Nicole''s heart sink a little.

    "Joseph, there aren''t that many bad people in this world. Don''t think nonsense. Besides, Morgan treats

    you like her own child. She won''t do anything to me for you."

    "Fine."

    Joseph nodded and didn''t say anything else.

    "Mommy, I''m going back to my room first. I haven''t finished memorizing my medical book yet."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was concerned about Joseph as he studied too hard. She really didn''t know what else she could

    do for him.

    Joseph suddenly stopped when he was about to reach the door of the room.

    He turned around and looked at Nicole and said, "Mommy, is Daddy''s birthday tomorrow?"

    "Yeah, what''s wrong?"

    Nicole looked at Joseph and asked confusedly.

    Joseph suddenly understood her and smiled, "Nothing. Just want say ''Happy Birthday'' to Daddy for

    me."

    "What do you mean? Are you not going to be there?"

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    Joseph smiled, "I''m leaving with Lucas tonight. The army is leaving at 8:00 tonight. Lucas'' mood is

    unstable. I have to take care of him, so I don''t have time to attend Daddy''s birthday party."

    Nicole didn''t know that the army was leaving this ce at eight o''clock tonight, so she felt

    dumbfounded at the news.

    "Can''t we go together tomorrow?"

    "You and Dad will have a good time without us."

    After Joseph finished, he entered the room.

    As soon as Nicole realized what Joseph really meant, she blushed with embarrassment.

    Did she look so eager to upy Samuel alone?

    Even Joseph said that!

    Nicole was depressed at his words.

    Samuel walked in just in time. Seeing Nicole''s depressed expression, he couldn''t help asking, "What''s

    wrong? Who upset you?"

    "You!"

    Nicole stood up and was about to leave when Samuel pulled her waist close to his embrace.

    "Enlighten me. How did I upset you?"

    His warm aura brushed past Nicole''s earlobe, causing her to shiver with excitement.

    She suddenly felt that this scene was so familiar and she seemed to have treated Samuel like this not

    long ago?

    Nicole wanted to withdraw from Samuel''s embrace, but she was tightly surrounded by him.

    "Where do you want to go?"

    "Samuel, do you get recovered?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel provocatively.

    Samuel suddenly smiled, "I asked ir. He said that it only takes patients two days to get recovered

    from this minor operation."

    Nicole''s face turned pale.

    "Are you kidding me? Isn''t it going to take at least ten days or a half months? Samuel, don''t ruin your

    happiness for temporary desire."

    Seeing Nicole''s frightened expression, Samuel couldn''t helpughing.

    Only then did Nicole realize that she had been tricked by him.

    "Isn''t it fun?"

    Nicole angrily stretched out her hands and put them under Samuel''s armpits to scratch.

    "How dare you lie to me?"

    "Stop it!"

    Samuel was ticklish. He couldn''t helpughing under such punishment. His heartyughter filled the

    entire room and even drifted outside.

    Laurence had something to report to Samuel. After hearing the voice inside, he paused for a moment,

    then turned around and left.

    He''d better deal with it himself.

    Nicole did not know what had happened outside. Seeing Samuel''s hearty smile, she stepped her

    efforts.

    "Do you still think I''m annoying? This time I will teach you a good lesson. Otherwise, you may still

    underestimate me next time."

    Nicole shifted the battlefield and went straight to Samuel''s abdomen.

    Samuel felt that her tender little hand was like a spark that instantly ignited all of his sensory nerves.

    His sexual desire spread out like a prairie fire.

    If she continued to torment him like this, he would really die in battle.

    Samuel hurriedly grabbed Nicole''s hand and rolled over to press her under his body.

    Nicole''s face was flushed red, like a ripe peach, making people want to bite. Her eyes shed with a

    dazzling and enchanting light.

    Samuel lowered his head gently.

    The warm aura made Nicole''s heartbeat involuntarily quicken.

    Even though they had married for many years, she still felt her heart pounding like thunder. It was as if

    her heart could jump out of her throat at anytime and anywhere. She was eager to his touch.

    Nicole couldn''t help closing her eyes.

    The moment his slightly cold thin lips touched her lovely lips, Nicole felt as if all the cells in her body

    were blooming like fireworks.

    The sentimental kiss seemed to have taken away her mind and she had merged into his body,

    bloodline and even breath.

    After this kiss ended, it left Samuel panting for more.

    He touched Nicole''s flushed face, and his voice was a little hoarse.

    "Nicole."

    "What?"

    "I love you."

    Samuel said these three words in a deep voice, which was like a bottle of red wine unsealed, mellow

    and charming.

    Nicole felt that she was already drunk.

    Starlight shed in her eyes, with her hands tightly wrapping around Samuel''s neck. She pursed her

    lips and smiled, "You should wear a woman''s dress. This confession doesn''t count."

    The corner of Samuel''s lips twitched.

 Chapter 1070 Can I Say No?

    Chapter 1070 Can I Say No?

    "Why are you so obsessed with that?"

    Samuel felt that this woman had be naughty now.

    She actually reminded him to do a cosyter when they were kissing. Was he be less

    attractive to her?

    Or was Nicole be more intelligent?

    Seeing Samuel''s gloomy expression, Nicole couldn''t help but smile and say, "I can allow you to do the

    cosy when we''re alone. How is it? Does it sound good to you?"

    What else could Samuel say?

    He could onlyugh awkwardly and then let go of Nicole.

    It was hard to continue.

    Seeing him get up, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, he let go of her. Otherwise, she really didn''t know if she could take it. Besides, his body

    hadn''t recovered yet. It''s not good for them to get physical now.

    After getting up, Nicole poured a cup of boiled water for Samuel.

    "Here, it can help you to cool down."

    Samuel couldn''t help butugh.

    "How is that going to help me cool down?"

    "It''s better than doing nothing. Drink it."

    Nicole sat down a little far away from him.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Samuel was amused.

    Nicole was afraid that he couldn''t control himself and his body hadn''t fully recovered. But she always

    did something to turn him on. And she just couldn''t let the cosy thing go. He didn''t know what to say.

    Samuel drank it all in one breath.

    As his Adam''s apple moved, Nicole couldn''t help but swallow.

    Oh my god!

    Even his drinking water could be so attractive!

    Or was it that she became horny?

    Nicole hurriedly shook her head and turned her head. Suddenly, she heard Samuel''s deep voice.

    "I heard that you spent 10 million to buy a set of medical tools for Joseph in the ck market?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "Who told you this? Laurence?"

    "Is it important?"

    Samuel smiled faintly, and his eyes were filled with warmth.

    "You are so nice to Joseph."

    "Of course. He''s my son. Who else deserves my love? He''s the apple of my eye."

    Samuel felt extremely grateful when he saw that Nicole was so nice to Joseph.

    He knew that Nicole really treated Joseph as her own kid.

    "Where''s Morgan?"

    Samuel suddenly changed the topic. Nicole was stunned but she said indifferently, "She needs to take

    care of her own things. It''s not convenient for me to follow them, so I came back with Laurence."

    "Don''t go out alone during this dangerous period. I''ll be worried about you."

    Hearing that Samuel was so concerned about her, Nicole smiled and said, "Got it. From today

    onwards, I will never leave your side, okay?"

    "Alright."

    Samuel agreed quickly.

    "How could you agree without thinking twice?"

    Nicole muttered, but she seemed very pleasant.

    "Alright, you''ve slept for so long. Come with me for a stroll. It could show your masculinity."

    Nicole''s words made Samuelugh.

    "You had all my bank cards. How can I show my masculinity without buying you something nice?"

    "Samuel, stopining about how poor you are. You gave me all your bank cards. But what about

    your credit cards? I don''t believe you don''t have a credit card. If you don''t want to spend money on me,

    who will you spend your money on? Your mistress?"

    Nicole put her hands on her hips and looked like a hellcat, but Samuel''s smile became even deeper.

    "I never have a mistress. Even if I have, they would be scared away by your valiancy."

    "Samuel, don''t you dare to describe me as a hellcat. I''ll punish you."

    As Nicole spoke, she made a move to punish Samuel.

    Samuel hurriedly stood up and walked out.

    "A gentleman uses his tongue not his fists!"

    "I am a woman, and a jealous woman!"

    Nicole immediately chased after him and attacked Samuel''s armpit.

    This time, Samuel did not let her seed. He directly picked up Nicole and walked out.

    "Commander Green!"

    A soldier happened to pass by, and his loud voice frightened Nicole so much that she hurriedly plunged

    into Samuel''s embrace.

    She was so embarrassed!

    The soldiers saw them walking out like that. Was there anything more tragic than this?

    Nicole pinched Samuel''s waist angrily.

    Samuel snorted.

    And he nodded at the soldier.

    The soldier felt that Samuel''s voice was a little strange, but he didn''t overthink and quickly left.

    He knew what he was doing!

    He was really afraid that he would be punished if he interrupted the sweet moment between

    Commander Green and his wife.

    Seeing the soldier leave, Samuel whispered, "Mrs. Green, you''ve been naughty recently."

    "This is a gesture of love."

    Nicole said with a smile.

    "How is it a gesture of love?"

    "To beat is to care, to scold is to love."

    Nicole said very fluently.

    Samuel suddenly touched Nicole''s face and said with a smile, "Then let your husband kiss you and

    love you tonight."

    "What?"

    Nicole had a brain fart.

    Seeing her be so dumb and cute, Samuel could not help but whisper a few words in her ear.

    Nicole''s face immediately turned red.

    "Samuel!"

    There was a loudughter.

    Samuelughed happily.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After he carried Nicole into the car, he drove Nicole shopping on his own.

    Actually, there weren''t many ces to shop here, but Nicole was in a good mood. Samuel also

    cherished this precious time for two.

    The afternoon sunlight refracted on Nicole''s body, causing her entire body be ted with a golden

    edge. The corner of her lips raised gently, and her smiling face made Samuel extremely happy.

    Nicole shopped around like a child, but she didn''t buy much.

    Samuel knew that she was worried about Olivia, so he said to her, "There is a diamond shop over

    there. Do you want to go and take a look?"

    "Will you pay all my bills?"

    "Money is like paper to us. You can spend as much as you like. I will be angry if you spend less."

    Samuel''s words immediately made Nicole smile.

    "Darling, you''re the best!"

    "Any reward?"

    Samuel directly put his handsome face closer to Nicole.

    Nicole did not pretend to be affectionate, so she kissed Samuel on his face on the street.

    Passers-by immediately whistled.

    Nicole''s face was still a little red, but Samuel stretched out her hand and held it tightly. His smile was

    some bright, which made people unable to move their eyes.

    The two of them walked into the diamond store hand in hand like ordinary couples.

    Nicole felt that the diamonds here were really beautiful.

    She fancied a ne with colorful diamonds. It would look good on Olivia.

    "Darling, does this look good?"

    "It looks good, but you look even better."

    Samuel''spliment made Nicole feel very happy.

    "It''s not for me, it''s for Olivia."

    "Then you have to ask Jacob. I''m not sure."

    Nicoleughed again.

    Samuel was getting more and more tactful.

    The two of them bought many things.

    When Samuel paid the bill, the assistant''s eyes almost fixed on him.

    Nicole suddenly felt threatened.

    She knew that her husband was outstanding. But it was ufortable to see her husband be looked

    at like this.

    Nicole stepped forward and directly snatched the credit card from Samuel''s hand and handed it over.

    "Swipe the card!"

    The assistance was blocked by Nicole and couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. However, when

    she saw Nicole''s angry expression, she took the credit card and checked out.

    Samuel was very satisfied with Nicole''s jealous behavior.

    When the two of them walked out of the diamond store, Nicole was still a little angry.

    "Wear sunsses when you go out in the future! No, buy a pair of sunsses now."

    Nicole became jealous and went to buy a pair of sunsses for Samuel.

    After Samuel putting it on, Nicole regretted buying him a pair of sunsses.

    This man looked more attractive in his sunsses.

    She frowned.

    Seeing her like this, Samuelughed and said, "Alright, after we finish shopping, I''ll take you to a ce

    where there are only the two of us, alright?"

    "Only the two of us?"

    Nicole''s eyes immediately lit up.

    "Yes."

    Samuel stroked her hair with love.

    Only then did Nicole''s mood be much better.

    When the two of them passed by a clothing store, Nicole suddenly stopped.

    "Do you want to buy clothes?"

    "No, I want to find something for you. It''s for your cosy confession tonight."

    Nicole''s words froze Samuel.

    Even though he didn''t want to do this, he still followed Nicole inside as long as Nicole was happy.

    This is adies'' shop.

    Samuel watched Nicole choose outfits for him. He could only silently mourn for himself in his heart.

    Nicole picked out a fishtail dress and handed it to Samuel.

    The corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched.

    "You think it fits me?"

    "Of course, my husband is so handsome. He looks good in anything. Even if he wears a woman''s

    dress, he can still oupete any other women. Why don''t you try it on?"

    Nicole''s eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Samuel couldn''t say no to her.

    Nicole was so obsessed with this. It seemed that he couldn''t get away with it. Why not do it now than

    Samuel gritted his teeth and took the fishtail dress into the changing room.

    The waitresses around were dumbfounded.

    When Nicole bought the fishtail dress, they thought that it was Nicole who wanted to wear it. But why

    was this handsome man going to try it on?

    Nicole didn''t care what other people thought. She waved her hand and called the waiter over, asking,

    "Do you have a wig?"

    "Yes, ma''am."

    "Do you have a makeup box?"

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Seeing that the waiter had prepared everything, Nicole directly walked towards Samuel''s dressing

    room.

    Samuel was still holding the fishtail dress as he looked at it with a conflicted expression. Nicole directly

    opened the dressing room door and walked in.

    "Darling, let me do your makeup."

    "Can I say no?"

    Samuel frowned tightly.

    "You can''t!"

    Nicoleughed so hard.

    Samuel couldn''t bear to let her down. So he sat down obediently on the chair and let Nicole do his

    makeup.

    She did his makeup and put a wig on Samuel. Nicole even put mascara on Samuel. His long curled

    eyshes made Nicole jealous.

    How could a grown man have such long eyshes?

    When Nicole put on the fishtail dress for Samuel, she couldn''t help but be stunned.

 Chapter 1071 This Is So Beautiful

    Chapter 1071 This Is So Beautiful

    This was so beautiful!

    Nicole couldn''t even move her eyes away.

    Samuel was a little awkward.

    "What''s that face for?"

    Samuel felt ufortable since the fishtail dress was wrapping him up and made him like a mummy.

    Nicole directly dragged Samuel out.

    "Hey."

    Samuel hesitated, but he could not hold back Nicole''s excitement. So he closed his eyes and let Nicole

    drag him out.

    "Look, how do you like?"

    Nicole pointed at Samuel and asked the waitress beside her.

    The waitress was surprised.

    "Wow, you look so beautiful. And your eyes are so attractive."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    ''Is the waitress blind?''

    ''I am a man, okay?''

    Just as Samuel was about to say something, Nicole spoke.

    "See? I told you! Please pass me the one over there. Yes, that beautifulce dress."

    Samuel couldn''t help but purse his lips.

    ''Is Nicole addicted to buying me women''s clothes?''

    However, Nicole ignored his refusal at all. She swiped the card quickly and pushed Samuel in to

    change the clothes.

    Compared to the fishtail dress he was in, Samuel thought that thisce dress might be better. At least,

    it allowed him to breathe freely. He had been worried that if he breathed deeply, this fishtail dress would

    be torn apart.

    It was hard to imagine how much women had to suffer for beauty.

    The fishtail dress couldn''t be designed for human.

    Samuel dawdled to change his clothes. He really wanted to stay in the fitting room forever.

    The waitress finally thought about something and whispered to another one, "I remember it was a man

    who just got into the fitting room, right?"

    "Oh, right, it was a man. Howe a beauty came out then?"

    They were surprised.

    Nicole didn''t care what they said. She suddenly remembered the waitresses had been staring at

    Samuel, so she said, "Well, this is his special hobby. Please don''t judge him. And please keep it a

    secret."

    The waitresses were startled.

    A special hobby?

    What a pity!

    How came such a handsome man had such a special hobby?

    As if having seen through their thoughts, Nicole was so happy.

    ''Don''t ever covet my husband!''

    ''Now you can stop making moves on him, can''t you?''

    Samuel finally walked out.

    He walked in an awkward way.

    Seeing his ufortable expression, Nicole put the high heels she had just chosen back in ce and

    chose a pair of sneakers for him.

    "This pair of shoes might fit you."

    Samuel helplessly nced at Nicole, but he sat down anyway and changed into it.

    The waitresses had been a little skeptical of Nicole''s words, but now that they saw Samuel changing

    shoes obediently, and even a little happily, they couldn''t help but frown.

    "It seems that what she said was true."

    "What a pity."

    The two waitresses whispered to each other.

    Samuel didn''t care about what they said. He just wanted Nicole to be happy. However, this would be

    the one and only time for him to he do such a shameful thing in his life.

    He thought to himself, while putting on the shoes.

    Nicole looked at Samuel with envy.

    As a woman, she was not as good-looking as him!

    Damn it!

    Nicole swiped her card and walked out of the clothing store while holding Samuel''s hand.

    Samuel couldn''t help but purse his lips again.

    "You don''t want me to dress like this and go shopping with you, do you?"

    "Not bad. From now on, you are my bestie."

    Nicole smiled contentedly.

    No matter how awkward Samuel was, when he saw Nicole''s satisfied smile, he wouldpromise.

    They walked on the streets and attracted a lot of attention.

    A few men passed by them and whistled at Samuel.

    "Beauty, may I have your number?"

    Several men even started to flirt with Samuel.

    Samuel''s face darkened as he became angry. If it weren''t for Nicole, he would have already gone up

    and kicked those people.

    Nicole tried so hard to suppress herughter.

    Nicole bought a bouquet of roses when they passed by a flower shop and a ring in a jewelry shop. And

    then she gave them to Samuel.

    Samuel took them and went to theke with Nicole.

    The scenery here was very beautiful, and the person beside her was also beautiful.

    Nicole said happily, "Let''s save this moment forever."

    Samuel would do anything as long as Nicole was happy.

    "OK."

    Nicole found a passer-by and gave him some money to ask him to help shoot a video for them.

    The man was happy to help for the money.

    Nicole stood in front of Samuel and looked at him with a smile.

    Samuel was a little embarrassed. He kneeled down to Nicole but was stopped halfway.

    "I change my mind."

    "Huh?"

    Samuel was confused when he heard Nicole say, "I want to propose to you! You are a beauty now, Mr.

    Green."

    He wanted to pry open Nicole''s head and see what nonsense she was thing about.

    "Can we stop?"

    "But I like it."

    Samuelpromised again.

    "Fine, as long as you''re happy."

    He blinked his eyes, feeling ufortable for the mascara.

    What a suffering!

    Nicole did not see Samuel''s ufortableness and quickly ran to change into a white suit.

    She wore a hat and looked like a handsome young boy.

    Watching Nicoleing back, Samuel couldn''t help but feel awkward.

    However, Nicole raised Samuel''s chin, smiling evilly, and said, "Give me a smile, girl."

    Samuel was so embarrassed that he smiled. Even so, his smile was so beautiful that Nicole was

    drowning in it.

    The passer-by hurriedly turned on the phone and started recording.

    Samuel cleared his throat and said, "Mister, I''m a good girl."

    Nicoleughed out loud.

    A good girl!

    He had actually called himself a good girl!

    Nicole was surprised!

    Samuel was looking at her shyly and timidly. It just made her want to do something to him.

    "How about I take you as my wife?"

    Nicole smiled again.

    Samuel lowered his head and said shyly, "That''d be fine."

    Nicole tried so hard to not tough out maintain a good image in the video.

    "Then how much is the bride price? Just say it. You know, I''m rich."

    Samuel''s eyes shone brightly as he suddenly said, "I do not want the bride price. I just want you to be

    nice in the bed."

    "Pooh!"

    Nicole couldn''t hold back anymore andughed out loud.

    She smiled so hard that she could barely stand by herself, so Samuel held her in his arms. Then he

    handed the roses to Nicole.

    "Dear Ms. Nicole, are you willing to marry me? I promise that regardless of health or illness, wealth or

    poverty, life or death, I will stay by your side, love you and will never leave you."

    Samuel was so serious, his beautiful eyes shining with charming light.

    Nicole was touched and felt warm.

    "Yes, I do!"

    Nicole happily wrapped her arms around Samuel''s neck and kissed him.

    They kissed fervently, startling the people around though.

    "Holy shit! What''s happening?"

    "Two women kissing? Well, men were done ..."

    "Holy shit. Two lesbians? I''m dying!"

    There was so much noise, but to Nicole and Samuel, that was not important.

    They could only see each other. ''May time stop here. May the heaven and the earth be old, and the

    seas wither and the stones rot at this moment.''

    Samuel took the opportunity to put the diamond ring on her finger.

    "From now on, you''re mine. Nicole, don''t even try to get away from me for your life."

    "I won''t. I promise."

    Nicole directly jumped onto Samuel''s back.

    Samuel hurriedly stretched out to support her.

    The passer-by who was filming the video was so jealous that he also wanted to find a girl to fall in love

    with.

    So sweet!

    So sweet!

    Samuel carried Nicole on his back and left. He did not like to be watched by people like a monkey in

    the zoo.

    Nicole asked the passer-by for her phone back and saved the video.

    Even though Samuel was wearing a woman''s dress, he still walked steadily.

    On his back, Nicole did not care about other people''s eyes or what they said. She hugged Samuel

    tightly and whispered to him, "Darling, I love you."

    Samuel smiled happily, his eyes shining brightly.

    "I love you too."

    He spoke gently. The words traveled along the wind to Nicole and then reached the bottom of her

    heart. She was so touched and felt so sweet.

    Samuel had been carrying Nicole on his back all the way before returning to the ce where he had

    parked.

    There had been people taking pictures and whistling. But it didn''t matter anymore. For them, they could

    only see each other in the world.

    After getting in the car, Samuel quickly took out Nicole''s makeup remover and changed into his own

    clothes.

    He let out a long sigh of relief and said, "That''s better now."

    Nicole pursed her lips and smiled.

    Suddenly, her phone rang.

    It was a Twitter message.

    Samuel ignored it and kept tidying himself up. Nicole looked at the screen and saw that it was from the

    group chat of the four wives of four young masters, created when they had had a partyst time.

    "Holy shit, Nicole, don''t you go to South Africa to save your husband''s son? Howe you''re kissing a

    beauty on the street?"

    The first message was from Ashley.

    "Samuel will be sad!"

    The second was from Gabrielle.

    "Although South Africa is quite far from the Seapolis City, news travels quickly through the Inte.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Does Samuel know that you''re a lesbian?"

    ire was the third one.

    Nicole anxiously replied them.

    "How do you know?"

    "Come on, your photos are on the trending topic on twitter! It''s fine if you are dating an ugly lesbian.

    How can you flirt with such a beauty in public? I wonder how you will die after Samuel finds out about

    that."

    Looking at Ashley''s gloating meme, Nicole pursed her lips.

 Chapter 1072 Samuel Has Become Cheekier Recently

    Chapter 1072 Samuel Has Be Cheekier Recently

    What the hell?

    Twitter headlines?!

    She just yed a role-ying game with her husband. How did they make the headlines?

    That was crazy!

    Nicole quickly opened Twitter.

    As expected, the flirting image of her stretching out her finger and raising Samuel''s chin was posted

    online. She didn''t know who took this photo. But the photo just happened to show her evil charm and

    Samuel''s shyness.

    If she hadn''t personally experienced it, she wouldn''t believe that person was Samuel!

    No wonder Ashley and the others didn''t recognize him.

    Nicole suddenly felt that the situation was going wild.

    Ashley and the others saw it. Her grandfather and uncle must have seen it!

    Would they also think that she had done such a disgraceful thing behind Samuel''s back?

    Nicole suddenly felt like crying.

    Now she was in trouble.

    After Samuel packed himself up, he saw Nicole looking at her phone with a look of helplessness. He

    couldn''t help but ask.

    "What''s wrong? I proposed in a woman''s dress as you wish. Why are you still unhappy? Or are you not

    satisfied with the photography work of that boy?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel who knew nothing about what had happened. She felt helpless and said,

    "Samuel, we made the headlines."

    "What?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    Nicole directly showed Twitter to Samuel and said guiltily, "I''m sorry. I didn''t think of that."

    If people found out that this beauty was Samuel. The image of Samuel would be destroyed!

    Nicole instantly felt that she didn''t consider carefully.

    Originally, it was a small affair between husband and wife, but now the situation has gone too far. How

    could she fix it?

    What was wrong with these people?

    Why did they take her photo?

    They even posted it online. Did they get her permission?

    Nicole thought to herself and carefully looked at Samuel, who was frowning and not saying anything.

    Was he angry?

    What should she do?

    Just as Nicole was at a loss, her phone in Samuel''s hand rang.

    Samuel looked at the phone. It was from Jason.

    He directly handed it to Nicole.

    She knew why Jason called. Nicole shook her head, but Samuel answered the phone for her.

    "Nicole, what the hell are you doing? Are you crazy? Or did someone force you to do so? Tell me! Who

    is the one forcing you? I will go kill him. Probably Samuel hadn''t seen it. If he sees it, what can you do?

    You love Samuel so much! Why do you like women now? Tell me! When did you change your sexual

    orientation?"

    Jason''s voice was a little cracking. Nicole could tell how angry Jason was.

    "Uncle Jason, it''s not what you think. I just..."

    Nicole suddenly stopped.

    This was the little secret between her and Samuel. If she told others, how could Samuel face the

    people in the Seapolis City and their rtives and friends?

    She swore that she had never thought of this. She just simply wanted to y a role-ying game with

    Samuel.

    Seeing that Nicole was about to cry, Samuel couldn''t help but sigh and speak to the phone.

    "That woman is me."

    Jason could recognize Samuel''s voice. When Jason heard Samuel, he couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Samuel?"

    "Yes."

    "Who did you say the woman in the photo was?"

    Jason thought that he had heard wrong.

    Samuel cleared his throat and said, "This is just a small interest between us. We were just ying a

    role exchange game. I didn''t expect to disturb you. I''m sorry."

    Jason was surprised that he opened his mouth wide. It took him a long time to be able to speak.

    "Samuel, you are a soldier. Why were you messing around with Nicole! If others find out that you are

    disguised as a woman, you..."

    "I don''t care. I just want my wife to be happy. I don''t care what other people would think. It has nothing

    to do with me."

    Nicole was touched by what Samuel said.

    Her husband was wonderful!

    Jason was surprised again.

    It took him a long time toe back to reality.

    "It is your choice. Just don''t go too far. Besides, if Nicole bullies you in the future, don''te to me. I

    won''t help you."

    "Uncle Jason, what are you talking about? Are you still my Uncle Jason?"

    Nicole was immediately depressed. Jason hung up the phone heavily. He didn''t know if he was angry

    with the couple.

    Just as the phone was hanging up, Edwin called.

    He scolded Nicole as Jason did.

    Nicole felt that she was in a difficult situation.

    Samuel exined to Edwin.

    "This is nonsense!"

    Edwin hung up the phone immediately after hearing this. They could tell that Edwin was very angry with

    Samuel.

    Nicole felt a little guilty.

    "Darling, I''m sorry."

    "Silly girl, don''t say sorry to me? It is our life. Don''t mind what others say!"

    When Samuel said so, Nicole felt like she was the happiest person in the world.

    However, Samuel was one of the four young masters of the Seapolis City. Naturally a lot of female fans

    liked him. Because of the photo, those fans cursed her in Nicole''s Twitter.

    Those were ugly curses.

    Nicole wanted to ignore it, but her mood was inevitably affected.

    Samuel did not say anything. He directly registered on Twitter and asked Ernesto toplete ount

    authentication. Not long after, Samuel posed Nicole on Twitter.

    "As long as my wife is happy, I will be happy even if she asked me to y the role of a maid next time.

    Thanks to my wife for putting on the makeup for me this time. From the photos, I know that I can also

    be so beautiful! It was nice of being the girlfriend of my wife for one day."

    The moment this was posted on Twitter, the entire Twitter exploded.

    What?

    That beauty was Samuel!

    There must be something wrong!

    ir, Emory and Steven almost choked on water.

    "Is Samuel crazy?"

    "How could he do such a thing for his wife? That''s not something a man should do!"

    Although Emory didn''t say anything, he frowned slightly. Obviously, he didn''t agree with Samuel''s

    behavior.

    But the women went crazy.

    "Wow! The beautiful woman is Mr. Green!"

    "I want to marry Mr. Green! I don''t care how many wives he has!"

    "Mr. Green is indeed my idol. He is so sweet!"

    The womenmented like crazy. Instantly this Twitter post became the headlines.

    Nicole looked at what was happening in front of her. It was like a dream.

    She knew what kind of people Samuel was. He was cool. Now, he admitted to the whole world that he

    yed a role-ying game. He even told the truth that he was that beauty without any hesitation.

    Nicole was really surprised.

    She was about to cry.

    "Darling, don''t do this for me."

    "Silly girl, you are my wife. This is what a husband should do for his wife. Alright, hurry up and tidy up.

    Let''s go back to our encampment."

    Samuel was so considerate that Nicole felt as if she was dreaming.

    Being together with Samuel was so sweet. No matter what happened, she would be with Samuel

    forever.

    Seeing the love in Nicole''s eyes towards him, Samuel felt that what he had done worth it, even though

    the whole world knew that he dressed as women.

    There wasn''t much he wanted in this world, only Nicole. He didn''t care about any other things!

    Samuel felt good.

    He drove Nicole back to the camp.

    It was difficult to describe how the officers at the base look like when they saw Samuel. However, they

    knew Samuel''s military rank, they didn''t dare to say anything else.

    When Lucas saw Nicole and Samuel return, he gave Samuel a thumbs up and said, "Samuel, you''re

    awesome!"

    Samuel didn''t care what Lucas mean. He just took it as apliment.

    "Don''t be jealous of me. You can do the same."

    Lucas didn''t know what to say.

    Samuel had be cheeky recently.

    He no longer paid attention to Samuel, but looked at Nicole and said, "Mommy, I''m going back to the

    team."

    "Baby, can''t you stay at home for a few days?"

    Lucas suddenly felt that the way Nicole called him was too awkward.

    "No, I''m afraid that Samuel will sweep me out of the house. I don''t want to be the third wheel."

    Hearing Lucas, Samuel immediately nodded and said, "Yes, indeed! People always be smarter

    when they be a soldier."

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    "Samuel, you are so cheeky!"

    Samuel did not speak, but his eyes were filled with pride.

    Lucas felt that Samuel was poisoned.

    Men dressed as women?

    He even admitted on Twitter!

    Was he out of his mind?

    Lucas really wanted to stay away from him.

    He should ignore this unprincipled man.

    However, when he saw Nicole, the way he looked at Nicole became warmer.

    "Mommy, you are not in good health. Let Samuel stay at home longer. The New Year ising in a

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    month. I will go skiing with you then."

    "Sounds good."

    Nicole touched her son''s head and suddenly wanted to slow down the pace of time.

    She really didn''t want her precious son to grow up quickly, but she also hoped that he would grow up

    quickly. Only a mother could understand this kind of contradictory mood.

    Joseph also smiled and said, "Daddy, Mommy, I will go with Lucas."

    "Is Master back?"

    Samuel suddenly asked.

    Joseph nodded and said, "Master also goes back to the Seapolis City, so we all go together."

    "Be careful on the way. Lucas, take care of Joseph."

    Nicole said.

    Nicole didn''t know what Morgan was going to do in the Seapolis City, but she didn''t want anything to

    happen to Joseph. She would be at ease if Lucas could be there.

    Lucas nodded.

    They left South Africa directly with the troops.

    Nicole looked at the encampment which was noisy not long ago. Now, there were only her and Samuel

    left. She couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable.

    Samuel embraced her from behind and said softly, "Pack up, we should go now."

    "Where are we going?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    Samuel smiled and said, "I told you. We are going to a ce where there are only the two of us for a

    few days."

    "What about Laurence and the others..."

    "Let them go back first."

    Samuel''s words instantly made Nicole look forward to it.

    "Tell me, where do you n to take me to?"

    "Guess!"

    Samuel smiled with a mysterious expression. Nicole started to look forward the future few

    days.

 Chapter 1073 Mine Is Yours

    Chapter 1073 Mine Is Yours

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s smiling face and couldn''t help but be a little infatuated.

    Seeing his wife looking at him like this, Samuel couldn''t help but stretched out his finger to tap the tip of

    her nose.

    "What."

    Nicole frowned slightly, a little furious.

    However, Samuel liked it more.

    "Do you have an answer?"

    "No, but you said you would take me on a boat trip."

    Nicole said with a smile.

    A world of only them?

    Wasn''t a boat trip the answer?

    Samuel smiled faintly. He didn''t say if it was right or wrong. He just had his men pack their things and

    took Nicole to the helicopter.

    Seeing that there was no one on the helicopter, Nicole couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Where''s the pilot?"

    Samuel smiled and said, "From today, I will be your pilot."

    "You? Can you do that?"

    Nicole was immediately shocked.

    Samuel was disliked by his wife so he could not help but frown.

    "Woman couldn''t suspect the men when facing them."

    Nicole was a little awkward.

    Nicole''s face instantly blushed, but for the sake of her life, she asked again, "You really could do that?"

    "Yes! Let''s go, darling."

    Samuel gestured with a gentlemanly invitation.

    Although Nicole was a little hesitant, when she saw Samuel''s confident expression, she took a deep

    breath and said, "Forget it. Being able to live and die together is also a kind of happiness."

    Samuel''s mouth twitched immediately.

    Was he so distrustful to his wife?

    After getting up, Nicole sat in the passenger seat and quickly fastened her seat belt.

    When Samuel came up, Nicole asked again.

    "Darling, can you?"

    Samuel nced at her. This nce was really meaningful. Seeing this, Nicoleughed foolishly and

    didn''t dare to ask a single word more.

    When the ne started, Nicole tightly gripped the handle and her heartbeat elerated.

    So fucking exciting!

    She was actually taken out for a ride by her husband on the helicopter. If she said it to others, those

    women would definitely be envied to death.

    With that thought in mind, Nicole took out her phone and directly took a picture of Samuel''s side face

    as he flew the ne and posted it on Twitter, with the caption, "Wow, how handsome my husband is

    when he flies the ne!"

    The moment this microblog was posted, it immediately caused a huge discussion.

    Nicole ignored it and post the picture on her Twitter again.

    Ashley was the first toment.

    "A woman who are showing off your love affairs, how could you do this?"

    Gabrielle thenmented,

    "It seems like that all other men couldn''t know how to fly the helicopter! My husband ir just didn''t

    want to fly it."

    ire just "Liked" directly without saying anything. However, the next second, a video appeared on her

    Twitter.

    It was a video of Emory flying the ne.

    Ashley immediately smiled andmented on Nicole''s Moment, "What? Are you blushed? Take a look

    at his technique."

    Nicole snorted coldly and replied, "Try me by letting your Steven show it!"

    Ashley was immediately depressed.

    She looked at Steven, who was holding his mobile phone to open a video conference, and couldn''t

    help but kick him.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Steven was kicked by his wife and thought that something was wrong, so he hurriedly asked.

    Ashley asked indifferently, "Can you fly an airne?"

    "Are you crazy? I have four pilots. Why do I learn to fly? That thing is too risky. Do you want to be

    widowed?"

    Steven''s words caused Ashley''s mouth twitched.

    "I don''t care about widowhood. From tomorrow onwards, you go to learn how to fly an airne."

    Ashley directly said.

    Steven was speechless.

    "Why should I learn to fly an airne?"

    "I want you to learn, then you just learn it."

    Ashley really couldn''t stand Steven anymore.

    Nicole, however, did not know that one of her Moment had made Steven start a miserable learning

    career.

    As she chatted with Gabrielle, Samuel had lifted the ne to an altitude of 5,000 meters.

    Nicole looked at the clouds outside and suddenly felt that it was different from the usual experience.

    She turned her head to look at Samuel. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that this man

    really had a perfect appearance.

    "Your saliva has flowed out, why don''t you wipe it off?"

    Samuel did not look sideways, but smiled and said.

    Nicole hurriedly reached out her hand to wipe her mouth. She did not wipe any saliva before she

    realized that she had been tricked by Samuel.

    "Samuel!"

    She bellowed coquettishly.

    Samuel immediatelyughed.

    His wife was really cute.

    Nicole was tempted by his faint smile.

    She looked at Samuel''s side face with her chin tilted like a little girl, then sighed and said, "Samuel,

    why do you look so attractive?"

    Samuel was instantly overjoyed.

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    "I think Lucas will have no problem about finding a partner in the future. He inherits your appearance,

    then countless girls will pursue him in the future."

    Nicole suddenly felt a little worried.

    Seeing that her topic changed too quickly, Samuel couldn''t help but frown and say, "Lucas is still

    young, why are you thinking so much about it?"

    "Although he is young, he is my son. I should think more about it."

    Samuel stopped talking.

    A four-year-old kid looking for a wife?

    However, he didn''t dare to say this in front of Nicole.

    Samuel concentrated on flying the ne, and Nicole did not speak much anymore.

    She was a little sleepy.

    After strolling around for so long, she was really tired.

    Unknowingly, Nicole closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Samuel looked at her peaceful sleeping face and couldn''t help but raise the corner of his lips.

    It took five or six hours for the ne to startnding.

    Nicole opened her eyes as if she had a telepathy, and was immediately stunned by the scene in front of

    her.

    "Holy shit! Is this snow?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel could see the surprise in Nicole''s eyes and felt that it was worthy of him to fly five or six hours.

    Nicole hurriedly leaned on the window.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Below was the endless ocean, azure blue, with white snowkes floating in the sky, which melted when

    they fell into the sea, but the falling snow scene really made people sigh with emotion.

    Suddenly, Nicole saw a small snow-white ind in the ocean.

    Looking down from the sky, it was in silver, and it was especially conspicuous in a sea of azure.

    "Samuel, look, there''s a small ind over there! It looks pretty big."

    "Yes, that''s where we are going tond."

    Samuel''s words instantly stunned Nicole.

    "A private ind?"

    "Yeah. I bought it a few years ago. It hasn''t been named yet. You can give it a name. It''s for you."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole stunned again.

    "You gave me something? On your birthday?"

    "I''d like to. Because it''s my birthday!"

    Samuel''s words were simply too domineering.

    Nicole''s heart was so sweet that it almost bloomed.

    "Is it snowing all the year round?"

    "Almost. There is basically no spring, autumn and summer here. It snows all year round."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was simply shocked.

    "There''s actually such a ce in this world."

    "Nothing is too strange in the world. I came across here and discovered that this ce has a special

    geographical environment. The scenery of snow all-year-round is very beautiful. That''s why I contacted

    the local government and bought it."

    Speaking of this, Samuel''s tone was as casual as buying a watch, but Nicole knew that if there was no

    strongwork, he would definitely not be able to buy it.

    However, she didn''t care about this. She really loved this ce now.

    The ne was still descending.

    As they got closer and closer, Nicole could see it more clearly.

    This ce seemed to be built in white to amodate the snowy scenery. It really looked like a fairy

    tale world.

    Just as Samuel stabilized the ne, Nicole ran off.

    "Wow!"

    She cheered, jumped up, and ran like a child in the snow.

    Samuel shook his head in amusement. He took out a down jacket from his luggage and chased after

    her. Then, he forcefully put it on Nicole.

    "It''s colder here. Don''t catch a cold."

    "Samuel, Samuel, this ce is too beautiful! I love this ce!"

    Nicole jumped up and directly jumped onto Samuel''s body.

    Samuel held her tightly with both hands, the corners of his lips raised slightly, and his eyebrows were

    full of doting.

    "You like it?"

    "Yes!"

    "I''ll give it to you if you like. From now on, we''lle here for a few days every year."

    "Great."

    Nicole exhaled. She felt that her the air was white and misty. It was so interesting.

    She jumped off Samuel''s body and quickly ran on the snow, leaving behind a string of small footprints.

    Samuel followed her footprints.

    Nicole suddenly turned around and saw Samuel''s childish actions. She couldn''t help but smile and ask,

    "What are you doing?"

    "Walk in your footsteps to the end of the earth until the sea is dried up and the stones are rotten."

    The sudden love words made Nicole suddenly sweet.

    "What did you eat just now? Your mouth is so sweet."

    "What I said was from the bottom of my heart."

    Samuel stretched out his hand.

    Nicole looked at the slender hands not far away, and recalled the oath when she got married, and she

    couldn''t help being emotional.

    She put her hand in Samuel''s palm, and it was warm, as if the warmth flowed through her palm all the

    way to the bottom of her heart.

    Samuel looked at her and said affectionately, "Can I have a dance with the beautiful Miss Nicole?"

    Nicole paused slightly.

    "Here?"

    "Will you?"

    "Of course."

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s affectionate eyes and immediately agreed.

    The two of them hugged each other and danced in the snow.

    The sky and ground witnessed, the snow saw them, and the couple danced like fairies.

    Nicole felt her blood boiling, as if they wanted to run out from her body.

    This kind of feeling hadn''t appeared for many years. At this moment, she was like a seventeen or

    eighteen years old girl and this was her first time meeting love and dancing with her beloved. Even ten

    or twenty years had passed, this kind of feeling would be engraved in her heart and would be

    unforgettable for her entire life.

    Nicole and Samuel danced in the snow for a long time, and it was only when she felt hot that she

    stopped.

    "Samcole Ind."

    Nicole suddenly said.

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    "What?"

    "The name of the ind. How about it?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel excitedly.

    Samuel hurriedly nodded.

    "Alright. I''ll send someone to register tomorrow and transfer it to you."

    Nicole shook her head and said, "Why did you transfer the ownership to me? You bought this ind."

    "Mine is yours!"

    Samuel''s words made Nicole smile happily.

 Chapter 1074 Be Mocked at

    Chapter 1074 Be Mocked at

    It was somewhat cold outside.

    Samuel held Nicole''s small hands tightly and entered the vi with her.

    It was also a little cold in the vi.

    Nicole looked at the European style decoration and the firece and felt delighted.

    "No servants?"

    "Yes, just we two."

    Samuel threw his coat onto the sofa and got up to light the firece.

    Soon it got warm in the room.

    "I''ll do the cleaning."

    Nicole also took off her coat and went to the bathroom to get a rag to clean up.

    They cleaned the room like ordinary couples.

    It has been a long time since Nicole had had exercises. So she got tired soon.

    She looked at Samuel shoveling the snow at the door. The way he waved his shovel was really

    handsome.

    ''It''s his birthday.''

    Nicole got up and went to the kitchen. Seeing that flour and everything had been prepared, she rolled

    up her sleeves and began to make a bowl of noodle for Samuel.

    After Samuel cleaned up the snow outside, he was feeling so hot.

    As soon as he entered the house, he saw Nicole making noodle for him. So he put up a beautiful smile.

    Birthdays used to be nothing special to him. In the past, Laurel had always been abroad, so Zama

    would celebrate he and Vincent''s birthday for them. At that time, he had not understood why Zama

    would be so concerned about their birthdays. Now that he knew, he felt so pitiful.

    Later, he had found out that he was just a tool. So he had thought that his birthday was a disgrace, a

    symbol of his failed life. But now Nicole was busy preparing something for his birthday.

    If it could be like this every year, it would be nice to have a birthday.

    Amp, a woman, and a kitchen were enough to make him feel warm.

    Samuel walked over and hugged Nicole from behind.

    The familiar aura made Nicole smile.

    "The noodles will be ready soon."

    "Thank you, Nicole."

    Samuel ced his chin on Nicole''s shoulder.

    Nicole''s heart softened.

    "Come on. Wait outside. It''ll be ready in a moment."

    "Alright."

    Samuel reluctantly let go of Nicole.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nicole quickly brought it out.

    "Come on, honey. Time for your noodles."

    Nicole smiled as she looked at Samuel.

    There were no servants, no children, but only the two of them. They were like ordinary couples, living a

    simple, calm, yet peaceful and harmonious life.

    Samuel sat down at the table.

    He picked up his chopsticks and took a bite.

    "How is it?"

    "Delicious."

    Samuel spoke gently and then ate all the noodles.

    Seeing that Samuel had eaten it up, Nicole was very satisfied.

    She prepared a bowl of noodles for herself too. Because she was really hungry, so she ate a little fast.

    Afraid that she would choke, Samuel hurriedly poured her a ss of water.

    After they finished eating, Samuel went to wash the dishes. Nicole didn''t refuse.

    A couple was supposed to help each other in their daily lives.

    Nicole was watching TV on the sofa.

    After Samuel finished washing the dishes and tidied up the kitchen, he came over and sat down. Nicole

    subconsciously stretched out her feet to him.

    "Cold."

    Her skin was a little red.

    Although there was fire in the house, it wouldn''t get warm in the house in such a short time.

    Samuel held her feet and put them onto his belly.

    The warmth made Nicole slightly surprised.

    "Aren''t you cold?"

    "No."

    Samuel said with a smile.

    Nicole felt so sweet.

    "What are you watching?"

    "A love story between a fairy and a soldier in the heaven."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    ''What the hell?''

    ''A fairy?''

    ''What is that?''

    Samuel seldom watched TV. He had spent his time watching financial reports and stock market trends.

    Now that Nicole was so immersed in it, he also turned to watch it.

    He happened to see the scene where the female lead wanted to celebrate Christmas and constantly

    gave the male lead hints about where to date.

    "This male lead is cute. Every girl would like to go out on a date with her lover at Christmas and he''s

    pretending that he doesn''t know. He would cry when another man took his girlfriend away," Nicole said

    with a smile.

    Just as Nicole was saying that, another male character happened to hear what the female lead had

    said and said, "I''ll apany you then."

    The male lead''s face instantly made Nicoleugh out.

    "See? I told you! Don''t pretend and don''t ignore your girlfriend''s request!"

    Samuel also smiled.

    ''Christmas.''

    ''So women like Christmas.''

    ''Shoot! Isn''t it tomorrow?''

    The temperature in the room had risen up, but Nicole didn''t want to take her feet off Samuel''s belly.

    The show was on, asionally apanied by Nicole''sughter. This kind of calm happiness really

    made people feel rxed and attached.

    Samuel took out Nicole''s feet, which caused Nicole''s dissatisfaction immediately. However, she only

    pouted and then continued to watch TV.

    Samuel went to check the refrigerator and saw that there were some fresh fruits. He took some out and

    washed them. Then, he put them on a fruit tray and ced it on the table in front of Nicole.

    "That''s too far."

    Nicole was having fun watching the show. When she reached out for a fruit, she found that the table

    was a little far away.

    Samuel shook his head dotingly and sat beside her, holding the fruit te in his hand.

    Nicole again ced her snow-white feet on Samuel''s thigh, leanedzily on the sofa, and then opened

    her mouth.

    Samuel shook his head andughed. He picked up the fork and began to feed her.

    "Wow, sweet!"

    Nicole narrowed her eyes and smiled. Then she turned to watch the drama again.

    Samuel also quietly watched it.

    When he saw the male lead holding so many balloons and flowers standing in front of the cinema like a

    fool, Samuel frowned slightly.

    ''Isn''t this stupid?''

    However, Nicole happily said, "Wow, so romantic!"

    Her eyes flickered with yearning.

    Samuel''s expression changed a little.

    ''Romantic?''

    ''What kind of romance is it?''

    ''It looks so dumb, okay?''

    ''Standing there like that is so foolish.''

    Samuel was a little upset.

    "I remember that I have something to deal with. You have fun."

    Samuel stood up.

    "Alright."

    Nicole knew that he was busy, so she was already satisfied that he could spare some time to be with

    her. Thus she did not force him to apany her to watch TV dramas.

    After Samuel went to the study, he immediately called Ernesto.

    "How do you spend Christmas with girls?"

    Ernesto was confused.

    What?

    He said awkwardly, "Mr. Green, I''m still single."

    "So?"

    "So I don''t know."

    Samuel was upset.

    "You deserve to be single."

    Then Samuel hung up the phone.

    Ernesto didn''t know what to say.

    Did Mr. Green just say he deserved to be single?

    What did he mean by that?

    He hadn''t had time for a date!

    Samuel didn''t care about Ernesto''s mood. He frowned and thought for a moment. Who should he call?

    ir?

    That brat would definitelyugh at him.

    Samuel thought about it and called Steven in the end.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Steven''s sounded sleepy. He must have just woken up.

    Samuel paused for a moment and asked, "How did you spend Christmas with Ashley?"

    "Christmas? What the hell is that?"

    Steven stretched his waist. What he asked made Samuel understand that he had asked the wrong

    person.

    "It''s fine. You can go back to sleep."

    Then he was going to hang up the phone.

    However, Steven whispered, "Are you going to spend Christmas with Nicole?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel felt a little embarrassed.

    He had been married to Nicole for eight years. But this was the first time they had celebrated Christmas

    together.

    Steven yawned and said, "Women like surprises. If you do the same thing as others do, like sending

    flowers or balloons, then that will beme."

    Samuel subconsciously nodded.

    ''That''s right.''

    ''Standing there with balloons was like an idiot.''

    Hearing no objection, Steven knew that Samuel must agree with him.

    He felt a little sore.

    He had been sent by Ashley to learn how to fly an airne. And the most stupid thing was that he had

    actuallye.

    By the end of this day, his entire body was about to fall apart.

    Steven shook his aching shoulders and thought for a moment before saying, "Maybe you should put on

    Santa us clothes and propose to her. Women love this and she will definitely be touched."

    Samuel didn''t know what to say.

    "Are you sure this is better than flowers and balloons?"

    "Of course. You will be wearing Santa us clothes and a mask so that nobody will recognize you. It''s

    better than you standing there and being watched anyway, right? You in women''s clothes have just

    been on the trending list. You don''t want to do that again for selling flowers and balloons, right?"

    It could be heard that Steven was smiling.

    Men in women''s clothes!

    He hadn''t expected Samuel would do that.

    Samuel could clearly hear Steven''s smile, and he smiled, too.

    "Maybe you can have a try."

    "What?"

    Samuel hung up the phone immediately.

    Wear Santa us clothes?

    He couldn''t help but shiver.

    When Samuel went downstairs, Nicole was still watching TV andughed asionally.

    Such a peaceful and warm life made Samuel so assured.

    He walked over and Nicole subconsciously leaned over.

    "Finished?"

    "Yes, but I was mocked."

    Samuel said dejectedly.

    Nicole was surprised.

    "Mocked? By whom?"

    She turned her head to look at Samuel''s gloomy expression and got somewhat angry.

    Who would dare to make him upset on his birthday?

    Samuel sighed and shook his head, "Forget it. Just watch your TV."

    But how could Nicole continue to watch TV?

    "I want to eat some apples. Help me get one."

    Samuel wouldn''t reject Nicole''s request.

    He put his phone on the sofa and got up to the kitchen.

 Chapter 1075 You Would Always Be Young in My Eyes

    Chapter 1075 You Would Always Be Young in My Eyes

    Watching him left, Nicole quickly took Samuel''s phone and unlocked it.

    She didn''t want to peep on his privacy, but only wanted to know who bullied him.

    Thest call was to Steven.

    Steven?

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    Then, she wasn''t surprised. In Seapolis City, except for the four young masters, who else wouldugh

    at Samuel and made him so helpless?

    Although she didn''t know what Steven had said to Samuel, she remembered that Samuel recently

    dressed up as a woman, and that could be the reason.

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    She took out her phone and sent a message to Ashley.

    "Do you want to see Steven dress like a woman?"

    Ashley paused after reading the message, and then replied, "No."

    "Are you afraid of seeing that? I understand how you feel. Even dressed up like a woman, Samuel still

    looks nice. Who else could be like him? Well, no offence. Just ignore me."

    Ashley stared at Nicole''s message.

    Ignored her?

    How?

    Ashley knew that Nicole said that on purpose, but she just couldn''t bear it.

    "Steven!"

    Ashley said in a low voice.

    Steven came out from shower and saw Ashley looked upset, so he checked on her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Did you make fun of Samuel for dressing like a woman?"

    Ashley looked at Steven with a smile. But somehow, he felt she was nning on something.

    "So? He looked funny, so I mocked him. Why can''t I? And, you are my wife, why do you even care

    about that?"

    "Nothing. I remember you said that you will go back for the New Year, right?"

    "Yeah?"

    "If you want me and the kids to go back with you together, you also got to let me see you dress up like

    a woman."

    Ashley said indifferently and looked at Steven.

    Steven was speechless.

    "Ashley, you promised, and you know how much they want to see the kids."

    "Then do as I said."

    "Are you out of your mind?"

    Steven felt humiliated. He turned around and went to the bedroom and mmed the door.

    Ashley was mad.

    She jumped up.

    "Steven, what do you mean? Samuel can dress like a woman to please Nicole, why can''t you? I see.

    They married for love, and you married me because I forced you to. Is that why you don''t bother to

    make me happy? That''s right, how can I bepared with Nicole?"

    Ashley started to feel sorry for herself. Her words were like swords piercing into Steven''s heart.

    "Why do you bring that up? It''s been so many years, and you are still talking about it. Have I ever

    Steven opened the door and looked at Ashley''s back. She was shivering. Although he didn¡¯t hear her

    cry, he felt bad the way she looked.

    He suddenly felt sad.

    "Alright, it''s no big deal. I''ll do it."

    "Do you want to do it, or am I forcing you again?"

    Ashley''s voice was a little hoarse.

    Steven gritted and said, "I want to do it, OK?"

    "Then which dress do you want to try on?"

    Ashley turned around looking excited.

    She didn''t cry at all.

    Steven felt like a fool.

    "Ashley...."

    "You agreed, and I recorded it. Don''t try to get away with it!"

    Ashley smirked and shook her phone.

    Steven felt such a fool by falling into her trap.

    He thought, ''Samuel, bastard! You did the stupid thing to please your wife, why do I have to do the

    same? You must have said something to Nicole, and then she agitated Ashley. "

    Steven knew Samuel well.

    He mocked Samuel, and now it was his turn.

    So, never piss off Samuel.

    Ashley didn''t care about those things and pushed him to the bedroom.

    "How about try on my clothes? I think I have a princess dress."

    Then, she started looking for it.

    Steven was dumbfounded.

    A princess dress?

    He was 1.85 meters tall and was going to wear a princess dress?

    He would rather kill himself.

    Ashley was rummaging through the wardrobe. Steven turned around and was trying to run away.

    This was ridiculous!

    It was a stupid game between Samuel and Nicole, why should Steven do the same?

    As Steven was about to run out of the house, he heard Ashley''s voice.

    "You can run now, but can you run forever?"

    Steven''s good-looking face darkened.

    He mumbled and cursed Samuel. Then, he reluctantly went back to the bedroom. Now, he was all up to

    Ashley.

    Most men wouldn¡¯t look good in women''s dress.

    Steven was a tall and robust guy. Now he was wearing a princess dress, a long curly wig and even

    make-ups.

    Ashley took two pictures of him.

    "So ugly."

    Ashley''s words agitated Steven.

    "Ugly?"

    He smiled flirtatiously.

    Ashley tried to run away, but Steven threw her to bed....

    Ashley screamed and identally sent out the photo.

    Nicole got a message.

    She checked on it.

    She chuckled.

    Nicole wasughing hard.

    God!

    Steven looked so cute in that princess dress.

    Samuel also took a nce, and smiled faintly.

    Look at him!

    Steven mocked Samuel, and now it was his turn.

    "He looks stupid!"

    Samuel said.

    Nicoleughed so hard that her tears came out.

    "Samuel, don¡¯t be mean, it''s not that bad."

    Nicole said, and thenughed again.

    Steven was not bad-looking. He was a macho guy, so, he looked funny in that skirt.

    He was manly and had bright piercing eyes.

    A man like him in a princess dress would be quite a scene!

    God!

    Nicole even felt embarrassed for him.

    Ashley was too naughty.

    ''Steven''s photo made herugh, so he wasn''tpletely useless. She was right to make that call.''

    Samuel thought.

    Nicole was chatting on her phone, Samuel knew it was probably Gabrielle.

    It was fair now.

    Samuel was one of the Four young masters, he shouldn¡¯t be the only one to dress like that.

    Steven should join him, and that would bring more fun.

    Samuel started ordering stuff for tomorrow on hisptop.

    Nicole was sitting on the sofa while chatting on the phone, and Samuel was working on hisptop. She

    felt time pass so quickly in this cozy environment.

    It was lunch time.

    Today was Samuel''s birthday, so Nicole was going to make him a nice meal. But Samuel said, "Let''s go

    out and eat."

    "I thought we are alone here."

    Nicole paused.

    Samuel smiled, "It''s true, but we can eat in the town nearby."

    "But how to get there?"

    "By boat."

    Nicole got a little excited.

    "It''s snowing."

    "No problem."

    Samuel asked Nicole to change into something warmer and he also put on a thicker jacket.

    After they left the house, Nicole saw a speedboat on shore.

    "Are we travelling by that?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel got on the boat and then helped Nicole to get on.

    "Do you want to learn how to drive it?"

    "Yes."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Samuel pulled her hands and walked to the cockpit.

    Nicole watched Samuel quickly starting the boat and asked, "Is there anything that you don''t know how

    to drive?"

    "Nothing."

    Samuel''s answer was quick and simple.

    Nicole smiled, "How about being a little humble? There must be something out there that you don''t

    know how to drive."

    "Impossible."

    Samuel said, "In the military, we have to learn everything. It''s the basic skill for soldiers of special

    forces."

    "I always wanted to join the army, but it''s toote for me now."

    "Yeah, you are too old to join the army."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole angry.

    "What did you say?"

    Samuel smiled, "I''m telling the truth."

    "Shut up."

    Nicole was about to push him. Samuel said with a smile, "Be careful, I am driving, you don''t want to fall

    into the sea, right?"

    Nicole stopped.

    "It''s not over, I''ll get back to youter."

    Nicole was lovely when saying so and Samuel was happy to see that.

    Around twenty minutester, Nicole saw the town.

    "It''s almost Christmas. I can hear the music from here."

    "After Christmas, it will be New Year. You and Lucas came back early this year, and so many things

    happened during this time. Now, we finally settled down."

    Samuel signed.

    Nicole nodded.

    "Yeah. After the New Year, the kids will turn five. And we are getting older."

    "You''re not old. You are always young in my eyes."

    Samuel''s sweet talk made Nicole happy.

    "Are you trying to tter me?"

    "I am. I don''t want to sleep on the floor for the rest of my life."

    Samuel''s words made her smile again.

    They pulled in to shore.

    "I''ll go first. Meet me after you are done."

    Nicole was eager to see the town.

    She ran on to shore happily like a little girl and Samuel shook his head and smiled.

    Nicole jumped off the speedboat, and she was surprised that there was no one here.

    Tomorrow would be Christmas and there was music everywhere. Where was everybody?

    This was weird!

    She was puzzled, and when she was about to turn around and call Samuel, someone pressed a gun

    against her waist.

    "Freeze!"

    Someone said in English and Nicole''s heart was racing.

 Chapter 1076 Outsiders to Us

    Chapter 1076 Outsiders to Us

    Was she kidnapped?

    Holy shit!

    What the hell happened?

    Such bad luck?

    How could she be kidnapped wherever she went?

    Was she a pushover in their eyes?

    Nicole wanted to get loose, but the person behind her said, "Don''t move if you want to be alive. I''m just

    using your speedboat as a hiding ce."

    "Sir, you don''t have to abduct me to use my boat, do you?"

    Nicole snorted contemptuously.

    Using?

    What a joke!

    When Samuel arrived, he saw the man threatened his wife.

    "Don''t move, or this beautifuldy will be in danger."

    The man smiled evilly.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    He was rather confident that he could take hold of the man if he made a move. However, the street

    outside was quiet, so Samuel wasn''t sure if there were any snipers nearby.

    The man in front of him wore camouge on his face that was used by Special Forces. He was likely to

    be a mercenary who killed without blinking.

    Such soldiers obviously weren''ting for them. They were just unlucky to encounter them.

    "What are you doing? Let go of my wife. I''ll give you anything you want."

    Samuel''s eyes darkened slightly.

    The man nodded and said to Nicole, "Beautifuldy, please get on the boat."

    At this time, Nicole could only obey.

    She looked at Samuel gloomily and said, "Is today''s birthday wasted?"

    She spoke Chinese.

    Samuel smiled and said, "I''ll make up for youter."

    "No. It is said that it''s unlucky to postpone birthdays. I hate it."

    Nicole got back on the boat.

    The man raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "Which one of you celebrates your birthday today?"

    His Chinese was very fluent. Nicole and Samuel were both stunned for a moment, but neither of them

    spoke.

    He didn''t care whose birthday today was!

    The man and Nicole returned to the speedboat. A dozen people suddenly surged out from behind the

    man and boarded the boat at the same time.

    Nicole and Samuel frowned when they sensed that these men were skilled fighters.

    They all wore camouge, making it hard for them to see their faces clearly. However, their fierce

    appearances were frightening.

    After Nicole boarded the boat, the man allowed her to be with Samuel without making things difficult for

    her.

    "Are you alright?"

    Samuel frowned and looked at her.

    Nicole shook her head.

    She sat down beside Samuel.

    The man looked at them and smiled, "No matter whose birthday is today, it''s my treat."

    Then he sent someone to buy a birthday cake.

    Nicole wanted to refuse, but Samuel held her hand tightly.

    She paused for a moment, then fell silent.

    "Thank you."

    Samuel thanked the man indifferently, and then he didn''t say anything.

    He and Nicole sat at the side. They didn''t care when the man was looking at them all the time.

    The man looked at them with a frown.

    Samuel still looked elegant even under this condition. Even if he sat there quietly, he was solemn.

    The man''s face darkened.

    Not long after, someone brought back a birthday cake.

    It was a mousse, Nicole''s favorite one. But now she didn''t have the slightest intention of savoring it.

    "It looked ugly."

    The man frowned at Nicole''s words.

    "Did you hear that? Thedy said the cake is ugly. Buy a beautiful one now."

    The man looked like a pushover now, but Samuel could feel his danger.

    He was like a hibernating beast. Although he was calm for the time being, he didn''t lose his wild nature.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and said, "Is it cold?"

    "Yes, a little."

    Nicole nodded.

    The heating system on the boat was no match for that at home. Moreover, the temperature here was

    indeed very low. It should be below zero.

    Samuel put Nicole''s hand near his mouth and blew.

    Seeing the mist, Nicole smiled happily.

    They only had each other in their eyes. The man frowned.

    "You guys love each other so much."

    Nicole and Samuel didn''t want to talk to him.

    The man''s eyes were slightly cold.

    "I hate seeing people making out in public. What should I do? I really wanted to celebrate your

    birthday."

    The man''s voice sounded nice. Nicole didn''t know what he looked like. But for her, he made a terrible

    mistake by ruining her date with Samuel. He couldn''t be forgiven even if he looked good.

    It was clear that the man wanted to kill them.

    Just as Nicole wanted to fight back, she suddenly heard the sound of gunfire from outside.

    The man''s expression immediately changed.

    "Sail!"

    The man immediately raised his hand, and pointed the gun in his hand straight at Nicole''s head.

    Nicole really hated being controlled and wanted to beat these people hard.

    Samuel''s face darkened slightly and his eyes shed with fury.

    What he hated the most was coercion, and he couldn''t forgive the man for coercing Nicole.

    "You''d better put down your gun. I can give you the boat under the condition that you leave with your

    men."

    Samuel''s voice was cold.

    The man sneered and said, "I''ll kill you both and get the boat as well."

    "Then go to hell."

    Samuel pushed Nicole away and kicked the man''s wrist.

    When other people saw that Samuel attacked their master, they immediately targeted at him and shot

    him without mercy.

    "No! Samuel!"

    Nicole''s heart lurched.

    At this moment, the boat suddenly shook.

    They weren''t prepared and hurried to maintain their bnce. They naturally missed the chance to

    shoot.

    At this moment, Samuel suddenly grabbed the man''s wrist.

    The man''s arm went numb and his pistol fell off.

    "Boss!"

    Seeing that their master was under Samuel''s control, these subordinates became wary.

    At this time, a few people emerged from the sea. Nicole was so scared that she wanted to make a

    move. But Samuel said, "It was our men."

    "Really?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    Four or five people jumped on the boat from the sea.

    "Boss."

    Nicole felt that it was weird that Samuel was called boss.

    Boss?

    It was as if he were a gang leader.

    But since she knew that they came to rescue her, she felt relieved.

    The man frowned, looking very unconvinced.

    "Who are you?"

    Samuel sneered and said, "I never asked who you were. Is it necessary for you to ask me who I am?"

    Nicole stepped forward and kicked the man in the stomach.

    The man snorted, "You...."

    "What? I hate people pointing guns at me the most. Who do you think you are when you got on our

    ship and gave orders to me? You dare to threaten my husband and me. I''ll beat you to death!"

    Nicole was filled with anger.

    She could finally celebrate her birthday with Samuel but a lunatic kidnapped her. She was more than

    furious.

    She punched and kicked him hard.

    Samuel didn''t stop her, but the rest people curled their lips.

    Nicole was really a tough woman.

    The man wanted to fight back. But with four machine guns pointed at him and his men, he did not dare

    to resist at all.

    He thought that Nicole would punch him a few times. But Nicole turned to be as fierce as a boxer. The

    punch was so hard that he felt like having internal bleeding.

    "Bitch! I swear I will...."

    "What? Go to hell!"

    Nicole didn''t even give him a chance to speak. She directly picked up a rag and stuffed it into his

    mouth.

    "You..."

    The man grumbled, so angry that his eyes almost popped out.

    He looked truly scary. Nicole paused for a moment, and then became even more furious.

    "What are you ring at? Do you have big eyes? re again and I''ll gouge out your eyes and throw

    them as pinballs."

    The man almost lost his breath due to fury.

    The people beside Samuel looked expressionless, but they frowned slightly.

    They warned themselves not to offend Nicole.

    Nicole fought the man hard and vented her anger.

    Samuel pulled her onto hisp. He whispered, "Why hit him with your own hands? Are you hurt?"

    "Yes. I haven''t practiced for a long time. My fists hurt."

    At this time, Nicole was like a vulnerable girl. She immediately pouted and showed her hands to

    Samuel.

    "Honey, I''ll blow to ease your pain."

    Then Samuel really blew for Nicole.

    The man was going mad.

    He was beaten and forced to see others make out.

    Samuel''s people hurriedly turned their head.

    They were too embarrassed to see it.

    When did the aloof boss be his wife''s honey?

    Nicole didn''t care what they thought.

    She felt very happy that Samuel treated her like a precious treasure.

    "I want to eat cake."

    "Alright, let''s go."

    Samuel supported her up and said to his people, "I''m very upset now. No matter where these people

    came from and what they did, just throw them into the sea."

    Then he held Nicole''s hands and left.

    The man grumbled from behind but no one paid any attention to him.

    Nicole felt much better after hitting the man.

    She and Samuel went ashore and discovered that this ce had been cleaned up. She asked, "Then

    who exactly is that person?"

    "Whoever he is, he is an outsider to us."

    Nicole loved what he said.

    "Shall we go eat?"

    "Let''s go."

    As Samuel spoke, a ck Rolls-Royce arrived in front of them.

    "Samuel."

    Samuel nodded, took the car key and whispered, "You can evacuate the ce now. I''ll call you if I need

    you."

    "Okay."

    Samuel waved his hand and his men left in unison.

    With the ssh, Nicole witnessed how the man who had kidnapped her and his subordinates were

    thrown into the sea.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nicole feel somewhat familiar with the way the man looked at her for thest time.

    "Do you feel familiar with the look of the man who kidnapped me just now? I think I''ve seen him

    somewhere before."

    Nicole got into the car doubtfully and asked Samuel subconsciously.

    Samuel started the car and said indifferently, "Yes, like the look of Zayn."

    "Zayn?"

    Nicole suddenly paused for a moment and remembered Zayn''s appearance.

    It was true!

    They looked so simr!

    They had exactly the same eyes!

    "What''s going on? Was that man Zayn?"

    Samuel was lost for words when hearing Nicole''s question.

    Was his wife out of her mind due to hunger?

 Chapter 1077 That Was Brutal

    Chapter 1077 That Was Brutal

    As Nicole finished, she realized that it was a silly question.

    Who was Zayn?

    He was her cousin. Why on earth would he kidnap her?

    Besides, Zayn was now in Country F. He wouldn''t have time toe here and kidnap her.

    Nicole chuckled, "My brain isn''t working well recently."

    "Well, maybe you should have some monkey brain to help you be smart."

    Nicole didn''t like to be mocked by Samuel.

    "Shouldn''t you say something to make me feel better?"

    "What would you like to hear?"

    Samuel''s mood wasn''t affected at all, as if nothing had happened just now.

    Nicole was depressed.

    She looked at the harbor and whispered, "Those people aren''t the bodyguards of the Green family, are

    they?"

    "No."

    Samuel turned around and whispered, "They''re from Sky Group. We''re not in our mothend now. The

    people from the Green family might draw unwanted attention to us."

    Nicole was surprised.

    "Sky Group? They work for Fill?"

    "Yes."

    Few people knew about the rtionship between Samuel and Fill or the fact that Samuel was the

    highest leader of Sky Group. However, the upper echelons of Sky Group knew about it. Therefore,

    Samuel contacted the people of Sky Group to secretly protect her.

    That was why those people called him Mr. Samuel.

    Nicole couldn''t help but think of Fill.

    "Fill hasn''t returned yet?"

    "He can''te back for the time being. Whether this Whitney is real or fake, Fill will not leave her out

    there on her own. Let''s leave him to it."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole nodded.

    "I hope that by the time we get home, the ancient book is already there."

    Seeing that Nicole was still thinking about the ancient book, Samuel felt touched.

    "I''m feeling a lot better now. Don''t worry too much. Moreover, even if the ancient book arrives, ir and

    Joseph will need some time to study it. We should be patient."

    Nicole nodded.

    "What bad luck! Why would wee across such a psycho? If he''s not Zayn, who will he be?"

    Nicole was back to the point.

    Samuel whispered, "Zayn''s brother."

    "Which one?"

    Samuel was amused and said, "I didn''t look into it."

    "I see."

    Nicole felt the same way. They came here for a tour, why should they care who that man was? Yet, she

    was curious what a prince from Country F was doing here.

    "Is this ce close to Country F?"

    Nicole suddenly thought of this possibility.

    "Yes."

    Samuel didn''t keep it from her.

    Nicole was upset instantly.

    "Why was this happening to us?"

    "It''s alright. I didn''t know we would have anything to do country F when I bought this ind. However,

    since I''ve already bought it, let''s just enjoy the time here."

    Samuel said calmly, but Nicole thought of something.

    "You knew he''s a prince from Country F, but you threw him into the sea anyway. Aren''t you afraid of

    their revenge?"

    "You are Zayn''s cousin. Even if you''re nice to the other princes, they will not let us off. Since that''s the

    case, why should we y nice? Besides, I don''t like him pointing a gun at you. This is just a warning.

    The power struggle between him and Zayn is none of my business, but if heys a finger on you, next

    time I''ll do something worse than throwing him into the sea."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Samuel''s eyes were cold.

    But Nicole felt warm in her heart.

    "Where are you going to throw him into?"

    Samuel was surprised by her question. He paused for a moment before saying indifferently, "A sulfuric

    acid pond."

    Nicole''s lips twitched when she heard that.

    Sulfuric acid pond?

    Was he going to make that man without any trace left?

    He was brutal!

    She chuckled, and then, she found the car stop.

    This was a nice western restaurant.

    After Nicole got off, Samuel held her hand and walked in.

    "I want some cake."

    "I''ve booked one."

    Samuel brought Nicole into the western restaurant.

    She thought that Samuel would have booked the entire restaurant, but he took her to a table in the hall.

    "You don''t like it?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole nervously.

    "Yeah, I do. It''s nice to be close to a normal life."

    Nicole liked it very much. She didn''t need anything unique. She just wanted to do what an ordinary

    couple would do - book a table in the restaurant to celebrate the birthday of her beloved.

    Seeing that she liked it, Samuel smiled.

    When Nicole saw the piano in the restaurant, she couldn''t help but think of Samuel''s slender fingers.

    "Can you y the piano?"

    "A little."

    Samuel said humbly.

    Nicole smiled and said, "y a song."

    "Together?"

    Nicole paused a bit and said shyly, "I''m not very good at piano."

    "Don''t worry. You have me."

    "Forget it. I''ll just listen."

    Since Nicole had refused, Samuel wouldn''t force her.

    Samuel unbuttoned his cuffs and went to the stage.

    He nced at Nicole and smiled. That smile immediately attracted the attention of many people.

    "Holy shit, he''s so handsome!"

    "Heavens, where did this handsome guye from?"

    The women screamed.

    Nicole knew that Samuel always drew attention in public.

    He was handsome, calm, wise, and attractive to every woman. And such a good man was her

    husband.

    Nicole felt proud instantly.

    Then, Samuel started to y.

    The melodious tune made people feel rxed and happy. Everyone was attracted to it in a daze.

    Nicole felt that this was the most beautiful music in the world.

    She hurriedly took out her phone and recorded the music.

    When other women saw Nicole take out her phone, they took out their phones to record it, too.

    Soon, Samuel became popr on the Inte again.

    People gave him a title: "Piano Prince".

    After ying the song, Samuel got off the stage and came to Nicole.

    Nicole looked at the man in front of her and had an unreal feeling.

    "Darling, are you really my husband?"

    Samuel smiled.

    It''s nice to see his wife put on a cute look every now and then.

    He held Nicole''s face and kissed her.

    "Wow!"

    People eximed in the restaurant.

    Nicole blushed. She wanted to push Samuel away, but she couldn''t. She was lost in the kiss with him.

    How embarrassing.

    Nicole hurriedly lowered her head, her red face alluring.

    Samuel swallowed to suppress his emotions.

    Here came the cake.

    Nicole shifted her attention to the cake.

    "Light a candle and make a wish."

    "I''m not making a wish. I''m not a child anymore."

    Samuel felt that he was almost thirty, so he didn''t want to do something so childish, but Nicole insisted.

    "Even if you are sixty, you still have the right to make a birthday wish."

    "Alright. Whatever you say."

    Samuel watched Nicole insert the number 28 on the candle.

    He was twenty-eight.

    He was almost thirty.

    After setting it up, Nicole smiled and urged, "Close your eyes and make a wish."

    Samuel closed his eyes and muttered to himself, "I hope that Nicole will have a happy and peaceful life

    from now on."

    After making his wish, he opened his eyes.

    Nicole asked curiously, "What did you wish for?"

    "It won''te true if I say it out loud."

    Nicole was a little disappointed when he refused to tell her.

    "Alright. Cut the cake."

    Nicole watched Samuel gracefully cutting the cake, and she was envious of his slender fingers.

    Samuel handed a piece of cake to Nicole.

    "It''s your birthday. You should have the first one."

    "I don''t like it. Help me eat it."

    Samuel did not like sweets very much.

    Nicole insisted on stuffing some into his mouth before she started to eat.

    The way she ate was elegant, but it seemed that the food was delicious.

    Some butter stained at her lips. Samuel wiped it off with his finger, causing Nicole to tremble.

    "What are you doing?"

    Her face reddened.

    Samuel smiled and said, "There was some butter on your lips."

    "I see."

    She nodded, her heart thumping.

    Their lovey-dovey show made the people around them jealous, but they didn''t know it at all.

    The meal was full of affection and happiness.

    After Samuel settled the bill, Nicole and he left the restaurant. She looked at him and said, "I have a gift

    for you."

    "What?"

    Nicole took out the diamond watch.

    "This is the first birthday present I gave you. Don''t lose it."

    Samuel realized that it was the first time he had celebrated his birthday with Nicole in the eight years of

    their marriage. In the first three years of marriage, Samuel never celebrated his birthday, so Nicole

    didn''t have a chance to give him any birthday gifts she had prepared.

    She hated Samuel for five years abroad, and she wouldn''t prepare any gifts for him at the time. After

    eight years of marriage, he received a gift from Nicole for the first time.

    "Okay."

    Samuel took off the watch on his wrist and let Nicole put on the new one for him.

    The diamond on the watch was shining under the sunlight, and Samuel''s wrist looked quite beautiful.

    Nicole was satisfied.

    "From now on, this watch represents me. When I''m not around, this watch will stay by your side on

    behalf of me."

    "Nonsense. You''ll always be around."

    Samuel lowered his head and kissed Nicole.

    Being kissed by his handsome husband on the street, Nicole felt her blood rushing up to her head, shy

    but excited.

    After the kiss, Samuel said in a hoarse voice, "Do you want to go shopping?"

    "No. Let''s just buy some necessities and go home. I want to go out to the sea with you."

    Samuel wouldn''t say no to Nicole, of course.

    However, he was a little depressed.

    If he hadn''t had that surgery, maybe he would be able to do a lot of things on the sea, such as having

    sex!

    But now, he could only watch his woman without doing anything. How long would this miserable

    situationst?

    Samuel was going crazy.

    Nicole did not know what was on Samuel''s mind. She looked up at the supermarket in front of her and

    spotted a familiar figure.

    It was him?

    What was he doing here?

 Chapter 1078 Im Just Making a Suggestion

    Chapter 1078 I''m Just Making a Suggestion

    Seeing Nicole''s surprised look, Samuel asked.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Look who''s that!"

    Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    Samuel followed Nicole''s gaze and saw a familiar figure disappearing into a hotel.

    Trevin?

    What was he doing here?

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Do you think I''m being betrayed by my own people again?"

    Samuel felt sorry for her upon hearing that.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nicole used to trust Finn very much, but what happened in the end?

    Finn worked for Laurel and betrayed Nicole.

    Finn had nearly sacrificed his life in exchange for Nicole''s forgiveness, but the trust had long

    disappeared.

    She had personally promoted Trevin, but wasn''t Trevin supposed to be in Bordeaux now?

    What was he doing here?

    Samuel and Nicole hadn''t decided toe here until thest minute, so no one knew their

    whereabouts. In other words, Trevin didn''te here for them. He had secretlye here behind their

    back.

    What was he doing here?

    This question was bothering Nicole.

    Only the Harpers could find the ancient book, and Trevin was a Harper. With the ring Lucas gave him,

    he found the ancient book. But why did it end up in Fill''s hands?

    Nicole had never thought about this before, but now she felt that it was too much of a coincidence.

    "Shall I send someone over to take a look?"

    Nicole didn''t say yes or no, but her face was somewhat gloomy.

    Samuel waved his hand, and two people followed Trevin into the hotel. They would need some time to

    get information.

    Seeing that Nicole was in a bad mood, he cooed, "Let''s go watch a movie."

    "Will you be upset if I say no?"

    Nicole didn''t want to do anything to upset Samuel on his birthday, but she was really not in a good

    mood.

    Trevin was like a thorn in her chest now.

    She didn''t know if this thorn could be pulled out.

    If he turned out to be another Finn, she didn''t know how she would feel.

    Samuel could rte to her and he said, "If Trevin was really doing something behind our back, it must

    have something to do with Maia."

    "Maia dug her own grave. I didn''t kill her. Is he going to me me for that?"

    "There are things that you and I cannot control. Some people just see things differently. Let''s wait and

    see."

    Samuel had made a good point.

    Nicole nodded.

    "Let''s go watch a movie."

    Nicole suddenly said.

    Samuel had no objection.

    Because this wasn''t the Seapolis City, Samuel didn''t book the entire theater. They bought two movie

    tickets and two barrels of popcorn and walked in like an ordinary couple.

    It was a romance movie.

    Nicole was attracted to it, and she cried when watching it.

    Samuel hurriedly took out some tissue and handed it to her.

    "It''s just a movie. Don''t be so sentimental."

    "Well¡­."

    Nicole nodded, still focusing on the movie.

    The movie was amazing, and Nicole saw Reba in it.

    This must have been taken before herpany signed Reba. Reba''s acting skills were quite

    impressive in the movie.

    Now that Nicole was the president of a filmmakingpany, she could tell whether an actress had a

    talent. Reba''s great acting skills made her decide to call Daisyter and talk about the new direction

    of Reba''s career.

    When Samuel saw that she was attracted to the movie, he paid more attention to it too.

    To be honest, he wasn''t a big fan of romance movies. He didn''t think any female lead could be

    Samuel suddenly had an idea.

    At the end of the movie, all the girls in the movie theater cried sadly, including Nicole.

    Samuel handed her some tissue and whispered, "Would you like to stay here for a minute before going

    out? Your eyes are red from crying. The wind might make them hurt."

    "Okay."

    Nicole waited for everyone to leave before she got up from her seat and walked out with Samuel.

    The filmsted for more than two hours.

    Nicole was thinking about Reba''s performance in the movie when she heard Samuel say, "Let''s get

    a screenwriter and write a story about us. We can make it a movie. I think it will attract a lot of people."

    "Huh?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    "Is there anything interesting about us?"

    "You''ve done so much for me. Our love is much better than what we saw just now."

    Samuel''s words made Nicoleugh.

    "No, I don''t want it! Why should I share my love story with others? Besides, you''re so handsome. No

    actor is good enough to act like you."

    Nicole''spliment caused Samuel to feel proud of himself.

    "Well, it''s your call. I''m just making a suggestion."

    "No, I don''t want to make the movie. Our love is ours."

    Nicole refused, and Samuel no longer insisted.

    They didn''t walk very far before the people they sent to follow Trevin came back.

    "Mr. Samuel, Ms. Nicole."

    Samuel and Nicole paused for a moment and walked in a store.

    Nicole''s face was a little gloomy.

    She was a little nervous.

    She was afraid of hearing bad news about Trevin or finding out that she was mistaken.

    Samuel held her hand to calm her down.

    "Mr. Samuel, we followed Trevin into the hotel. He went straight to Room 806. It is said that the room

    was booked a week ago."

    Hearing her that, Nicole frowned slightly.

    A week ago?

    At the time, Trevin hadn''t gone to Bordeaux yet.

    "Go on."

    Samuel said.

    The subordinate whispered, "We checked in the room next door and opened the balcony window.

    Then, we heard a woman''s voice, but we couldn''t make out the content of her words."

    A woman''s voice?

    Nicole frowned harder.

    Did Trevin get a girlfriend?

    It shouldn''t be.

    During this period, Trevin had been training and wouldn''t have time for dating. Maia had already

    passed away. Who could this woman be?

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    A woman''s voice?

    It was such a confusing puzzle.

    "I see. Keep an eye on him and see if you can find out who this woman is."

    "Yes, Sir."

    After his subordinates left, Samuel looked at Nicole and said, "Today is my birthday. Don''t let this shit

    spoil our mood."

    "Alright."

    Nicole agreed.

    "What are we going to do now?"

    "To watch the stars?"

    Nicole was like a girl of eighteen. She believed lying in the fields with her beloved and watching the

    stars in the sky was romantic.

    But nobody would want to lie in the fields this season.

    When Samuel saw the gleam in Nicole''s eyes, he smiled, "Okay."

    They drove back to the ship.

    The ship had been washed clean, and there wasn''t even the slightest bit of unpleasant smell left.

    Nicole couldn''t help but think of the man with eyes simr to Zayn''s.

    The poor prince had been thrown into the sea, and he would definitely hold a grudge against them.

    Nicole went to the kitchen to make some food before lying on the ship with Samuel.

    Samuel opened the railing of the cabin, and Nicole discovered that there was actually a ss panel.

    Through the ss she could see the beautiful starry sky.

    "Wow, you''re a genius!"

    Nicole was worried about the cold temperature when suggesting watching the stars. But now, they

    were able to look at the starry sky while lying in the warm cabin. This was wonderful.

    Samuely down beside her and held her hand, saying, "It would be nice if we can go out to work at

    sunrise and return home at sunset every day."

    "Would you like to grow some crops and raise a few cattle?"

    Nicole''s words amused Samuel and heughed.

    Everyone yearned for a pastoral life, but living such a life for a long time was not as perfect as they

    imagined.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s shoulder and whispered, "I''ve been wondering if we would still be

    together if it wasn''t for the misunderstanding eight years ago."

    "I think we will. I don''t like Riley, so I wouldn''t marry her."

    Samuel''s words reminded Nicole of what Jacob had said before and the wedding dress.

    She looked at Samuel and whispered, "Did you fall for me in college? I heard that they tried to set you

    up and make you marry Riley, but you gave me that liquor with drug, right?"

    Samuel was surprised that Nicole had found about this. He could not help but frown and say, "Jacob

    has such a big mouth."

    Nicole instantly smiled gloatingly.

    "Is that true?"

    "What?"

    "Did you fall in love with me in college?"

    Nicole''s question made Samuel somewhat embarrassed.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Samuel ced his hands under his head and looked at the starry sky. His thoughts couldn''t help but

    return to the old days in college.

    At that time, he was already a senior, and Nicole was just a freshman. When he first met her, she was

    looking for her dormitory.

    He still remembered that Nicole was wearing jeans and a white shirt at that time. She dragged her

    suitcase and asked them about the way to her department.

    Samuel couldn''t bear to watch her continue to ask every stranger passing by, so he asked his

    Perhaps he had fallen in love with her from that moment.

    At that time, although Nicole was dressed in in clothes, her pretty face with a bright and confident

    smile was dazzling.

    However, Samuel was arrogant. Even though he had taken a fancy to this girl, he didn''t make a move.

    He just created chances for them to "run into" each other. Whenever he saw the look on Nicole''s face

    when they met, he would feel happy.

    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled.

    College was really nice.

    Nicole did not get the answer she wanted, so she turned to press Samuel under her body.

    "Tell me."

    This posture was very alluring.

    Samuel''s breathing suddenly became rapid.

    "Darling, what are you doing?"

    "I want the answer. Did you fall in love with me in college?"

    Nicole was very persistent.

    Samuel smiled and abruptly pressed her head down to kiss her on the lips.

 Chapter 1079 Today Is My Birthday

    Chapter 1079 Today Is My Birthday

    Did he love her back then?

    Wasn''t the answer obvious?

    However, Samuel did not want to answer it right now. He just wanted to swallow the little woman in

    front of him.

    Nicole found her body burning and her heart racing.

    Samuel really wanted tobine with Nicole, but he stopped at thest step.

    "What should we do?"

    Seeing Samuel''s sad look, Nicole couldn''t help but smile and say, "It''s fine. We''ll have plenty of time in

    the future."

    "But I don''t want you to suffer."

    "I''m not suffering."

    Nicole blushed.

    What was wrong with this man today?

    Just when Nicole wanted to get up, Samuel held her and whispered in her ear, "Actually, I can still

    make you happy."

    When Nicole was in a daze, Samuel had made a move.

    She blushed all the way down to her neck.

    Afterwards, Nicole leaned in Samuel''s embrace, sweating profusely.

    Samuel''s eyes were filled with affection.

    "Let me carry you to take a bath."

    "I can walk."

    Nicole was still blushing about what just happened.

    She didn''t know that could work before.

    Samuel loved Nicole''s shy look and said softly, "Can you still move?"

    "Don''t tease me."

    Nicole wanted to bury her blushing face somewhere.

    Samuel smiled and carried Nicole to the bathroom.

    After they took a bath together, Nicole was a little tired, so Samuel went to bed with her.

    Nicole soon fell asleep, but Samuel could not.

    He got up and went to the deck. He wanted to smoke, only to find that he didn''t have any cigarettes

    with him.

    Two men showed up and stood behind him.

    "Mr. Samuel."

    "Fill is here now?"

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, and the wind whipping on his face blurred the sound.

    This was the happiest birthday he ever had. Unfortunately, he couldn''t stay with Nicole without any

    distractions.

    As long as a person was alive, he would have burdens. The higher he was standing, the more things

    he had to worry about.

    For the safety of his wife and children, he had to bother himself with these shitty matters.

    After Samuel finished asking, he rubbed his temples.

    The subordinate whispered, "He is here, but he can''te to meet you."

    "Tell him toe back alive."

    "Yes."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and looked at the vast sea, lost in thoughts.

    The subordinate nced at him and whispered, "There''s something else. After Trevin went out of the

    hotel, our people saw the woman meeting with hime out. She''s..."

    Samuel clenched his hands into fists.

    "Who?"

    His voice was cold.

    The subordinate paused for a moment before whispering, "She''s your sister, Petty."

    Samuel''s eyes darkened.

    It was indeed her.

    "I remember that Nicole arranged for her and Zac to stay in a sanatorium."

    "Yes, but Major''s people infiltrated the sanatorium and came into contact with her."

    Hearing his subordinate''s report, Samuel put on a cold smile.

    "When did it happen?"

    "The night before Lillian was sent to Country F."

    "So she has been hiding her agendately?"

    There were some things that the bodyguards of the Green family couldn''t find out, because Petty and

    Zac grew up with him together and some of the bodyguards had attachments to them.

    Therefore, he asked the people of Sky Group to do the investigation.

    Samuel hadplicated feelings.

    Petty was his younger sister. He didn''t have many families left in this world. He really didn''t want to do

    anything to hurt her, but it didn''t seem like he had a choice.

    Seeing that Samuel was upset, his subordinate whispered, "Not exactly. Since Petty came backst

    time, she''d been behaving herself for a while. I think she really wanted to make peace with you and

    Nicole. However, Lillian''s death is too much for her to take."

    "Lillian deserves it! She chose the evil side!"

    Samuel was pissed.

    The subordinate sighed, "Major is her cousin after all."

    "I''m her brother."

    Samuel was disappointed with her.

    "Put some tales on her and see what she''s up to. As for Trevin..."

    "I''ve tied him up. He''s nearby."

    Hearing his subordinate''s words, Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    "Let''s lock him up for a night. Trevin is Nicole''s man. I''ll leave the decision to her."

    The subordinate nodded and left.

    He was still standing on the deck.

    The sea breeze blew on his sleeves, and he felt cold, both physically and mentally.

    He wasn''t expecting that the person meeting with Trevin was Petty.

    Petty!

    His sister!

    Back then, when he knew that Nicole had arranged for her and Zac to stay in the sanatorium, to avoid

    attracting attention, he had the people from Sky Group protect them outside. However, he never

    expected this oue.

    Samuel''s heart ached.

    Why?

    Why would his family always choose to be his enemies?

    Why would they give up the kinship for the property of the Green family?

    Samuel rubbed his temples, but he heard the phone ring.

    He looked down to see the caller ID. It was Zac. He couldn''t help but frown slightly.

    Should he answer it?

    Samuel hesitated for a moment before pressing the answer button.

    "Mr. Green ... Samuel, Petty is just confused now. Please don''t..."

    "Today is my birthday."

    Samuel cut him off.

    Birthday?

    Only then did he recall that today was Samuel''s birthday.

    They grew up together. Although Samuel did not celebrate his birthday in the past, he would buy his

    friends some drinks every year on that day.

    But this year, on Samuel''s birthday, Zak and Petty gave him such a shocking gift.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Green. But Petty is your sister."

    "That''s right. She''s my sister and the only blood-rted family I have in the world. But do you know

    what''s the most painful way to hurt someone?"

    Samuel''s voice was dripping with sarcasm.

    Zac fell silent.

    He was asking Samuel to let Petty off for the sake of the old days. But now...

    Samuel said, "Major is her cousin and Lillian is her biological mother. Do you think she still cares that

    I''m her brother? Do you think she would consider my wife her family?"

    Zac remained silent.

    He was also in pain.

    He had betrayed Samuel once, and he didn''t want to do it again. But that woman was his wife, and she

    was pregnant.

    "Mr. Green, I know that Petty had made a terrible mistake, but I beg you to give me a chance to talk to

    her, okay?"

    "If Petty would listen to you, she wouldn''t be here right now, and you wouldn''t be calling me. If I''m not

    mistaken, Petty has blocked your calls, right?"

    Samuel had got everything right, and Zac didn''t know how to respond.

    He couldn''t find Petty, but he believed Samuel could find her and even knew what she was doing.

    He did not know when Major''s people had contacted Petty or what they had said to Petty. However,

    when he learned that Petty had left the sanatorium, he felt that things were getting out of hand.

    Petty had been longing for the love from her mother for years, but she only got to spend a while with

    Lillian before Lillian died.

    Lillian died because of Nicole. Would Petty feel angry and want to take revenge?

    Zac already had an answer to those questions.

    Yes, she would!

    Even though she was pregnant and shouldn''t be traveling around, she didn''t seem to care. She knew

    that Nicole was her sister-inw, but she chose her mother over Nicole.

    Zac was in pain and couldn''t say a word when questioned by Samuel.

    Samuel was not in a good mood.

    He said, "Zac, I can only promise you that I won''t do anything to her until she gives birth."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Zac suddenly choked up.

    He didn''t know what to say, but his heart ached.

    "Samuel, please let me be there when she leaves the world. She is my wife. No matter what she has

    Samuel did not say anything, but the fingers holding the phone were a little pale.

    "I have to go."

    After Samuel hung up the phone, his heart ached like hell.

    His dear sister!

    In the end, they couldn''t escape fate.

    Samuel stayed outside for a long time. He didn''t break out of the trance until the day broke and he was

    covered with a thickyer of snow.

    He moved and felt numb all over.

    Nicole was about to wake up. If she saw that he had punished himself like this, she would feel sad.

    Samuel tried to stretch his arms and felt a sharp pain in his head all of a sudden.

    He took a few deep breaths and tried his best to suppress the headache. His back looked lonely.

    After a while, the pain finally faded away.

    Samuel sighed and stretched his limbs. Then, he gently returned to the cabin and took a hot shower to

    keep his body warm before lying next to Nicole.

    Two hourster, Nicole woke up.

    Seeing that Samuel was still asleep beside her, she couldn''t help but curl her lips into a smile.

    Her husband was really handsome.

    Nicole gently stood up, only to see the dark circles under Samuel''s eyes.

    Didn''t he sleepst night?

    She was puzzled, but she got up gently anyway.

    The snow outside had stopped.

    A thickyer of snow was covering the deck.

    Nicole liked this weather very much.

    She personally cleaned up the snow on the deck and found a few cigarette butts on the deck.

    Did Samuel smoke?

    Nicole remembered that Samuel did not have any cigarettes on him, and he had almost quitted

    smoking recently. Did these belong to someone else?

    She cleaned up the cigarette butts. When she saw two bodyguardsing up, she immediately

    stopped them and asked, "What happenedst night?"

    The bodyguards were confused as they didn''t know what Nicole was asking. When one of the

    bodyguards thought of Trevin, he hurriedly said, "Trevin was caught by us and tied up nearby. Mr.

    Samuel said that Trevin is your man and he would leave you to decide what to do with Trevin."

 Chapter 1080 Why Do You Betray Me?

    Chapter 1080 Why Do You Betray Me?

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    What happened to Trevin was not enough to make Samuel so irritated.

    "Be quiet. He needs to get more sleep. You guys can buy some breakfast like millet porridge. We need

    to take good care of his stomach. I think he''s not feeling well recently."

    Nicole asked someone to buy breakfast..

    Actually, Samuel was a light sleeper. He used to receive training in the military region. As a result, he

    would wake up easily even if the sound was small, but he slept so deeply today.

    Nicole thought to herself, "He either slept tootest night or he''s sick."

    "Could this man be sick?"

    Nicole frowned slightly and quickly ran into the room.

    She put her hand on Samuel''s head and it was a little hot.

    Nicole hurriedly found a thermometer to take Samuel''s temperature.

    Samuel really had a fever!

    Nicole thought to herself, "How could this man have a fever!"

    Nicole was a little anxious.

    "Can you call a doctor?"

    Nicole said to someone.

    That person hurriedly went to the hospital to invite a doctor to see Samuel when he found out that

    Samuel had a fever.

    The doctor said in a low voice after confirming Samuel''s symptoms, "He has a fever caused by a cold.

    He just needs to take some medicine to bring his fever down. However, he needs to get more rest

    because he suffers from ack of sleep."

    Nicole nodded and walked the doctor to the door.

    When she returned, Samuel was still sleeping.

    He rarely slept for such a long period of time.

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand and felt that his body temperature was still rising.

    Nicole thought to herself, "What happened to this man?"

    "Why does he have a fever?"

    "Is it because we watched the starsst night?

    "But we didn''t go out!"

    Nicole was puzzled. She couldn''t help but think of the cigarette butts on the deck.

    "What time did he sleepst night?"

    "It''s over five in the morning."

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    Nicole thought to himself, "What kept this man up sote that he barely slept all night?"

    "Standing on the deck looking at the sea alone?"

    Nicole felt a little distressed.

    She went to get some hot water, used a hot towel to wipe Samuel''s body, and gave him the medicine.

    Samuel''s temperature finally dropped two hourster.

    When he opened his eyes, he felt feeble.

    "What happens to me?"

    Samuel wanted to get up, but he felt very weak.

    Nicole hurriedly helped him up and gave him some warm water before whispering, "You have a fever."

    "Me?"

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    Samuel thought to himself, "How could I have a fever?"

    However, he could tell that what Nicole said was true from her look.

    "I am sorry you were so worried."

    "Everyone could get sick? You don''t need to apologize to me. I am the one who should say sorry. I

    have no idea that you have a fever even if I am with you."

    Nicole med herself.

    Samuel held her hand and said, "That''s not your fault. I should have taken good care of myself. I have

    never caught a cold before. I really don''t know how I could catch a cold here! "

    "Are you hungry? I bought millet porridge. Would you like some?"

    Nicole began to say something else.

    "Okay."

    Samuel smiled gently.

    Nicole felt tenderness and something else from Samuel''s look. She just couldn''t tell what that

    something else was.

    She then fed Samuel with millet porridge.

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s face as he ate millet porridge. He was moved by her.

    He had to protect this woman this whole life. He absolutely couldn''t let her suffer any harm.

    Samuel''s forehead began to sweat after he ate a bowl of millet porridge. Nicole was kind of relieved

    when she saw it.

    "You will be fine if you start to sweat, but you are still weak now. You need to lie down for a while and

    you''ll feel better."

    Nicole put down the bowl and chopsticks.

    Samuel held her hand and said, "I''m not that weak. Don''t worry. I will be fine."

    "You need to get enough rest. I have to go out now."

    Samuel nodded slightly at Nicole.

    "It is for Trevin, right? He has already been captured. You can do whatever you want. After all, he is

    someone from the Night Elf Empire. But you don''t need to be angry. It''s not worth it."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was worried that she would be depressed again like she was when Finn

    betrayed her.

    She nodded.

    "I know. I''ll take care of it. You have to lie down here. If you feel ufortable, you can ask someone

    to book a hotel on shore. After all, it''s a little cold here."

    However, Samuel shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go anywhere right now. I simply want to

    stay here. Maybe Triston cane with you just in case of emergency."

    Triston was from the Sky Group. He was the man who went out to buy millet porridge just now.

    Samuel woulde with Nicole if he didn''t have a fever.

    Nicole knew that he was worried about her, so she nodded and said, "Okay, I need to go now. Call me

    if you need anything."

    "Mm, I''ll sleep for a while. I''m a little tired."

    Samuel looked off color.

    Nicole said worriedly, "Maybe I shouldn''t go anywhere today. You look so weak and I should be with

    you. I can interrogate Trevin at any time."

    "I''m fine. I''m just a little weak after having a fever. You don''t need to worry about me. Besides, there are

    many people who can take care of me on this ship. However, Trevin is different. This isn''t the ce we

    take charge of. It can be a problem in the future if something happens and he escapes. We can''t take

    the risk. We still have children behind us."

    Nicole pursed her lips when she heard Samuel''s words.

    If it weren''t for the children, she wouldn''t have gone out on such a bad day.

    She wanted to celebrate a birthday with Samuel only, but what they had was just one birthday.

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand and said, "I''ll be back as soon as possible."

    "Okay."

    Nicole changed her clothes and went out.

    This ce was not the Seapolis City. Everything seemed so unfamiliar when she was onnd, but

    Nicole was not afraid at all because of Samuel and the people from the Sky Group.

    She squinted and whispered, "Did you find out something about the woman who met Trevin

    yesterday?"

    "Yes, I did."

    "Who is it?"

    "Petty."

    Nicole almost fell when she heard Triston''s words.

    "Who?"

    She suddenly turned around and looked at Triston nervously.

    Triston whispered, "Petty, your sister-inw and Mr. Green''s younger sister. Mr. Samuel already knew it

    yesterday."

    Nicole immediately understood something.

    Samuel stayed up all night smoking in the cold air on the deck because of Petty. That was probably

    why he caught a cold and had a fever.

    Petty!

    Petty was Samuel''s only family in the world.

    Her betrayal was like a sharp dagger, which was stabbed into Samuel''s chest. No wonder Samuel''s

    feelings were hurt.

    Nicole looked depressed.

    A Lillian could easily ruin the peace of the Green family.

    "We can go now."

    Nicole walked forward, but she felt quite upset.

    Nicole thought to herself, "Just because Samuel says nothing doesn''t mean that he is not sad."

    "He must be sad and heartbroken."

    Nicole went to a guest house nearby with Triston.

    There was someone guarding outside.

    Everyone showed respect to Nicole when she came over.

    She opened the door of the guest house and walked in.

    Trevin was tied to a chair and his mouth was covered with a towel.

    He thought he was wrong the moment he saw Nicole.

    Trevin thought to himself, "How can this be?"

    "Why was Nicole here?"

    Nicole knew the man in front of her very well. He used to be a thin and weak teenager and then grew

    into a tough and responsible person. Nicole was once so proud of him, but now she could only feel sad.

    "Why?"

    Nicole sat across from him and took the towel away from his mouth.

    Only when Trevin heard Nicole''s voice did he realize that he wasn''t hallucinating.

    Nicole really came here.

    Trevin immediately felt that Nicole knew everything he had done.

    He looked at Nicole and said mockingly, "What are you asking? I don''t understand."

    "Why do you betray me?"

    Nicole was somewhat indifferent to Trevin''s betrayal after what happened to Finn. Moreover, it was

    Trevin who did the wrong thing. Trevin should feel embarrassed and sorry to her. She didn''t have to

    feel sad about everything.

    Nicole agreed to look after Trevin because of Maia, but she never thought that Trevin finally betrayed

    her.

    Trevin couldn''t help butugh when he heard Nicole''s question.

    "Betrayal? What is betrayal? My sister and you are good friends, right? But where were you when she

    died? She died so miserably. Can you say that her death had nothing to do with you? You''ve been

    hiding the truth from me all this time. You shouldn''t promote me if you don''t want me to know why my

    sister died. You should never give me the power to find out the cause of my sister''s death. On the one

    hand, you pretend to be kind and promote me. On the other hand, you hide the reason behind my

    sister''s death. And now you''re asking me why I betray you? Nicole, how hypocritical you are!"

    Trevin''s voice was trembling although he wasughing. He almost cried.

    Nicole looked at him and said slowly, "Don''t you know why I never tell you why Maia died? Your sister

    did the wrong thing. She already paid the price. There is no need for you to make up for that. I promote

    you not because I feel guilty for Maia, but because I hope that you can have a different life and be free

    and easy. I know that you will know the truth sooner orter and I have never thought about hiding it

    from you. For a person like you, you can find out whatever you want to know. What surprises me is the

    choice you have made. Trevin, you really let me down."

    "I let you down? How dare you say you''re disappointed in me? Do you know that Maia was the only

    family I got in this world! The Harper Town is about to copse. My sister suffered so much for me. I

    don''t care what she did to others, nor do I care how unforgivable she was. She really did everything

    she could to protect me. But I didn''t know what she went through until she died. That''s my sister! I see

    her as my mom! How can I forget what happened to her? How can I get over her death and pretend

    that nothing happened!"

    Trevin''s tears rolled down his cheeks.

    He looked so sad that everyone in this room got depressed.

    Nicole understood his feelings, but she couldn''t forgive him for what he did.

    "You might be pissed off and hold grudges against others, but how about those people who were hurt

    by your sister? How could they vent their anger? Trevin, Maia is dead. Everything is over. Why can''t

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    you just live your own life?"

    "I can''t! Ever since I found out the truth, I can''t sleep well every day. I can dream of my sister''s tragic

    death every night. I can''t let it go."

    Nicole felt upset when she heard Trevin''s words.

    "That''s why you take this chance to betray me when I asked you toe out and look for ancient

    books?"

 Chapter 1081 What a Girl!

    Chapter 1081 What a Girl!

    Nicole really didn''t want to think of Trevin that way, but now that everything was clear, she couldn''t even

    ignore it.

    Trevin was very regretful. He lowered his head and bit his lower lip. "I know that you have been nice to

    me, as well as my sister. It would be good if things could continue like this. But why did everything

    change? Why?"

    "I think you already have your answer. Trevin, I didn''t do anything bad to you or Maia. I used to take her

    as my best friend, and I even wanted her to be my cousin-inw."

    Trevin''s head was even lower. No one could see his expression.

    He didn''t say anything, and Nicole wasn''t in a hurry either and she just sat down, looking at Trevin.

    Nicole looked at the boy in front of her. She had promised Maia to be nice with Trevin, so she had sent

    him to Night Elf Empire to get trained. She even let him take charge of a group of people now. But she

    hesitated anyway.

    Though she had known that the better he was trained to be, the more he would be able to find out the

    cause of Maia''s death.

    Actually, Maia''s death had nothing to do with Nicole, but Trevin wanted to me it on her anyway and

    she could do nothing about it.

    Nicole suddenly felt a little depressed.

    If he didn''t thank her for her kindness, what was she doing here?

    She didn''t owe Maia, let alone Trevin.

    Now that Trevin had betrayed her, why would she be so sad?

    Nicole smiled bitterly and somewhat coldly.

    "Now, tell me your decision. You should know the rules of Night Elf Empire."

    Trevin raised his head in surprise to look at Nicole.

    "You want to punish me with the familyw?"

    "Shouldn''t I? No matter how you entered Night Elf Empire, now that you have betrayed me, neither I

    nor Night Elf Empire can keep you. Trevin, you chose this path yourself."

    Nicole had nothing to say to him.

    She just wanted to go back and apany Samuel.

    Samuel was the most important person in her life.

    Thinking of this, Nicole stood up and was about to leave.

    "Wait."

    Trevin suddenly stopped her.

    Nicole turned back. The way she looked at Trevin was no longer as sad as before.

    She looked calm. Trevin couldn''t read her emotions clearly, but he was really afraid now.

    "Are you really going to punish me?"

    "If that''s your question, then it''s nonsense. Trevin, I''ve given you the chance."

    "Don''t you want to know how I got the ancient book? How did Fill get it then? Also, now that Fill has

    been kidnapped, aren''t you worried about him?"

    Nicole suddenlyughed out.

    She said indifferently, "I don''t care about the progress. All I care about is the result. After all, I''m not

    interested in what happened in the Harper Town. Fill is my husband''s friend, not mine, so it''s not my

    business to worry about him. Moreover, he had been through so many difficulties and that was enough

    to show his great abilities. Even if some trouble appears, I think he will handle it properly. So why

    should I be worried?"

    Listening to Nicole''s exnation, Trevin was dissatisfied.

    "Only I know the reason why Zama had given the ring, as well as the Harper Town, to Lucas."

    Trevin was making his final struggle.

    He thought Nicole would care, but he didn''t expect Nicole to smile and say, "Lucas still has a long way

    to go. Whether he will be a soldier, or a businessman, or to start up his own business, that''s his choice

    and I believe he can do it! The Harper Town means nothing to him. Besides, I don''t think it''s a good

    thing that he takes it over. If you like to keep the secret to yourself, then just keep it for the rest of your

    lives. After all, if there was someone else that could develop the Harper Town, Zama wouldn''t have

    given it to Lucas, would she? If you want to take it back, then do it. We really don''t care."

    Nicole then left.

    Trevin was surprised.

    Why?

    Why would this happen?

    It shouldn''t be like this!

    So many people had died for the secret of the Harper Town, why didn''t Nicole care at all?

    However, Nicole really walked out without hesitance.

    Nicole spoke coldly at the door.

    "Cripple one of his hands and drive him out of Night Elf Empire. From now on, he no longer represents

    Night Elf Empire."

    Then she sighed and left.

    In the end, she still didn''t kill Trevin.

    ording to the rules of Night Elf Empire, Trevin was going to be executed.

    However, she couldn''t be so indifferent.

    Hearing this, Trevin couldn''t help butugh loudly. Heughed so hard that he burst out of tears.

    "Nicole, I don''t need your sympathy! I don''t need it! Stop pretending! If it weren''t for you, my sister

    wouldn''t have died! That''s my only rtive, and you promised her to take good care of me. But look

    what you do to me! Don''t think that I would be grateful!"

    Trevin roared with a choking sob, sounding very desperate.

    Nicole walked out of the hotel and said to the people from Sky Group, "Throw him out and then ask a

    doctor to treat him. Don''t let him die if possible."

    "But what if he is found by your opponent? It will be a disaster. The safest way is ..."

    Nicole understood Triston''s words, but she shook her head.

    "Do as I say."

    Triston frowned slightly and thought to himself, "What a girl!" However, he did not disobey Nicole''s

    orders.

    Trevin''s miserable shouts came from the room.

    Nicole didn''t leave but listened outside.

    For some reason, she remembered Finn.

    Jacob said that Finn was still watching over there with his people.

    Nicole looked down on the ground, thinking about something.

    After a long time, the voice inside became weaker and weaker. Then, a bloody man was carried out.

    "Ma''am, do you want to throw him directly into the sea or..."

    "Take him to the hospital and let someone treat him. As for whether he would die, it''s none of our

    business."

    Triston was surprised.

    Then why had she punished him?

    However, he did not belong to Night Elf Empire, so he obeyed the rules and didn''t ask anything.

    Trevin was taken away.

    Nicole looked at the distant gloomy sky. It seemed that it was going to snow again.

    She used to like snowing very much, but today she felt depressed and upset.

    Petty!

    Nicole had let her go for once because of Samuel, but Petty just couldn''t tell the right from the wrong

    and was not grateful at all.

    Because of Lillian''s death, she had ignored her rtionship with Samuel and directlye over.

    What was she doing?

    Nicole did not know about that. But now that she had hurt Samuel, causing such a strong man to have

    a high fever overnight, Nicole would not let her get away anymore.

    She had been infuriated.

    "Where is Petty?"

    "In a hotel not far away. She used an alias but we found it and we are now watching her."

    Nicole got interested right away.

    "Let''s go."

    Triston was surprised.

    "Does Samuel know?"

    "What do you want him to do? That''s his sister! Are you expecting him to kill her? That''s something that

    he can''t do, but I can!"

    Nicole had made up her mind.

    Triston fell silent.

    He knew Samuel''s position, of course.

    Although Samuel was very aggressive, Petty was the only rtive of him.

    Nicole got in the car, and then Triston also got in.

    The car stopped at the door of the hotel.

    Nicole dragged her cor and felt a little cold.

    She just wanted to take care of it and then go back to spend Christmas with Samuel.

    Nicole opened the door and got off the car. There were some ck-clothed men standing outside.

    They were well-trained, but Nicole felt somewhat familiar with them.

    "Are you from the Green family?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    At this moment, Jacob walked out.

    "Madam."

    Nicole was surprised.

    Something shed through her mind, but it was so fast that she couldn''t catch it.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Mr. Green called mest night and asked me toe over."

    Jacob looked tired, and it was obvious that he hadn''t had a good rest these past few days.

    Nicole could only nod at him.

    "This is the ancient book. Mr. Fill asked someone to give it to me, so I bring it over."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Jacob gave the ancient book in his hand to Nicole.

    The paper of it had turned yellow.

    Nicole was a little excited. After all, this book might be able to cure Samuel''s neuralgia. She hurriedly

    put it away.

    "Why did Samuel ask you over?"

    Nicole felt worried when she remembered how ufortable Samuel had beenst night.

    Jacob whispered, "Mr. Green just asked me to keep an eye on Petty. He said he coulde this

    morning. But yet here youe, madam."

    "He has a fever."

    Nicole said helplessly.

    Jacob immediately understood.

    Being betrayed by the person closest to him was so painful.

    "Then madam, youe to ..."

    "Let''s go."

    Seeing Jacob in a foreign country, Nicole became much more energetic.

    No matter how good Sky Group was, it was still inferior to Night Elf Empire and Jacob''s people. So she

    was more confident now.

    Seeing Nicole walking forward, Jacob whispered to her, "Madam, Finn is also here."

    Nicole paused for a moment and then kept walking in without any expression.

    Jacob didn''t understand what Nicole was thinking about. Had she heard him or not? He couldn''t help

    but feel a little nervous, and then he followed her up.

    From afar, Nicole saw Finn sitting in a wheelchair.

    His eyes flickered with excitement, but also with timidity and apprehension, which reminded Nicole of

    his handsomeness when she had first seen him.

 Chapter 1082 The Person You Love the Most Is Yourself

    Chapter 1082 The Person You Love the Most Is Yourself

    At that time, she was trafficked abroad. She was unfamiliar with the ce and imprisoned. It was Finn

    who saved her and cared much about her.

    He treated her as a friend, a close friend.

    If it weren''t for Finn''s betrayal, perhaps the two of them would still be best friends. It was a pity that

    things end up like this.

    Laurel had adopted him and nurtured him since he was young. To him, Laurel was both a teacher and

    a mother.

    He had no choice.

    After what Finn had done, she had nothing to be guilty about. What else could shein about?

    In a few seconds, Nicole had thought of too many things in her mind.

    Finn couldn''t help but feel a little excited when he saw Nicole walking over.

    "Owner, I..."

    "Are your legs better?"

    Nicole''s voice carried a trace of concern, causing Finn to instantly burst into tears.

    Although Nicole had said that she had forgiven him thest time they surrounded Laurel, Finn always

    felt that it was unreal. Now that he followed her here, he was still afraid that Nicole would be indifferent

    to him. He did not expect that she would speak to him.

    "Much better. It doesn''t hurt much anymore."

    Finn''s words caused Nicole to frown slightly.

    "It''s not a good thing that it doesn''t hurt. I''ll have someone ask about your conditionter and see if

    there''s any possibility of recovering."

    Nicole whispered.

    Finn bit his lower lip and almost cried.

    "It''s fine. I''m cool with it."

    "What do you mean by cool? You''re not married yet. How can you find a girlfriend like this? I still

    remember how you looked when you were in America. Anyway, put yourself together first."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Finn instantly choked up.

    "Alright."

    "Find a ce to sit for a while. I''ll deal with the matter and talk to youter."

    Nicole patted Finn on the shoulder and asked Jacob, "Which room is Petty in?"

    "406."

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    The two of them went straight to the elevator and went up to the fourth floor.

    There was nothing special about room 406. Perhaps because she was afraid of drawing too much

    attention, she just booked an ordinary room.

    It was not a five-star hotel, and it was just enough to meet the standards of a hotel.

    Jonna.

    She even gave herself an alias.

    Nicole''s eyes turned a little cold before she walked over and knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    Petty''s voice came from inside.

    Before, Nicole was still not sure whether Jonna was Petty, but now, she was sure because she was

    familiar with the voice.

    A trace of coldness shed through her eyes, and she shrieked, "Room service, food for you."

    Petty was still pregnant now, and her belly was getting bigger, so she was naturally a little hungry.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, she did not worry too much and directly walked over to open the door.

    When she saw that the person standing at the door was Nicole, Petty subconsciously wanted to close

    the door, but Nicole kicked open the door.

    "What''s wrong? Are you surprised to see me?"

    Nicole smiled faintly and indifferently.

    Petty was anxious

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She had never imagined that she would meet Nicole here.

    Why was she here?

    Did she know something?

    Petty kept thinking. At the same time, she smiled and said, "Nicole, why are you here?"

    "Yeah, I also want to ask you the same question. Shouldn''t you be in the hospital with Zac? Where''s

    Zac?"

    Nicole said as she was about to go in and search the room, but Petty directly stretched out her arm and

    stopped her.

    "Nicole, this isn''t good, is it? No matter what, you must respect my privacy, right?"

    "Privacy!"

    Nicole spoke out the word seriously and smiled coldly.

    "What''s your privacy? You Secretly contacted Trevin. What''s your n? Or I should ask another way,

    Did your cousin Major contact you? What did he want you to form an alliance with Trevin for? What''s

    your next move on your own brother for revenge?"

    Every time Nicole asked, she took a step forward, forcing Petty to voluntarily retreat.

    Petty''s heart skipped a beat.

    How did Nicole know?

    "Did you send someone to follow me? Or have you been watching on me all this time? Nicole, I''m

    Samuel''s younger sister, yet you''re watching on me!"

    Petty roared madly.

    But Nicole looked at her with a mocking look and said, "Watch on you? If you are innocent, who will

    watch on you? Petty, don''t you think you''re ridiculous?"

    "I''m ridiculous? How could I be ridiculous? He clearly knows what I want the most. Why did he do those

    things to my mother? Why? Do you know how my mother died? She was stabbed to death! Do you

    know that?"

    Petty suddenly copsed.

    Nicole''s appearance was unexpected and even overbearing.

    Petty had been struggling these past few days, but now that she saw Nicole questioning her, she

    immediately couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to treat you and Samuel as family, but what did you do to my mother?"

    "Why didn''t you ask what your mother did while you questioned me?"

    Nicole looked at Petty with cold eyes.

    "You kept ming your brother and me, but ignore your mother''s behaviors, so do you think your

    mother was noble and innocent? When my mother was on the ind, your mother set a fire and burned

    my mother to ashes. Did I say anything about that? Have I ever taken revenge on you? Because you

    are Samuel''s younger sister, and because you have longed for maternal love and kinship since

    childhood, I suppressed my longing for my mother and anger towards your mother. I even gave you a

    chance to get along with your mother just because you are Samuel''s sister! If you are not happy,

    Samuel will not be happy. My parents were already gone. I thought that everything would be fine if I

    don''t quarrel or take revenge. I even treated you mother as a family. But what did your mother do?"

    Nicole''s low roar made Petty voluntarily shrink.

    She bit her lower lip and didn''t say anything, but Nicole couldn''t suppress it in her heart.

    "I gave your mother a chance. But your mother was obviously not satisfied. What she wanted was not

    to apany you, but the control of the Green family. She even wanted to kill Samuel and me. We

    should let your mother kill us. Then you will think us as family, right? We should let Major take over our

    family, then you will think use as family, right?"

    Nicole roared, her eyes shing with anger.

    Petty sat down on the bed and said painfully, "No, it''s not like that! My mother treated me very well, and

    she treated my brother very well. She was not the person you were saying!"

    "Are you lying to me or yourself? Petty, I''m afraid you can''t even convince yourself. Don''t tell me you

    don''t know about Lillian poisoning Zac! She didn''t even care about the person you love. Do you think

    this is what a mother should do?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Petty couldn''t help but clench her teeth.

    "No matter what, you shouldn''t treat her like that!"

    "Stubborn."

    Nicole didn''t want to waste her time anymore.

    Petty felt that Lillian''s death was caused by her and Samuel. She was not even listening.

    Thinking of this, Nicole looked at Petty with a cold expression.

    "Petty, your brother and I understand yourck of kinship since you were young. In order to fulfill your

    dreams, it doesn''t matter how much your brother and I sacrificed, but only if you''re worthy of our

    sacrifice. You''ve betrayed your brother more than once, haven''t you? There was a time before that,

    wasn''t there? Your brother forgave you and even treated you as a family, but what did you do? For the

    sake of your vicious mother, you turned against your brother. Are you nning to join Major to kill your

    brother and avenge your mother? Or are you going to ughter me, my children, and your nephew?"

    "No! I didn''t think of that! I didn''t!"

    "You did."

    Nicole''s expression turned cold.

    "From the moment you epted Major''s proposal, joined hands with him, and stood in front of your

    brother, you had thought that way. Don''t deny it, Petty, you''re more selfish than anyone else. You only

    think about how you feel. You feel you are wronged, and everyone in the world should take care of your

    feelings. I can''t help but ask, why? Why should everyone protect you? What have you done for other

    people? You said you loved Zac. When Lillian poisoned Zac, did you get justice for Zac? You knew

    about it!"

    "I don''t know. I don''t!"

    Petty suddenly screamed.

    "I love Zac. I can give up everything for him!"

    "But you didn''t give up on your mother''s death for Zac! You want to avenge your mother, and even

    abandoned Zac. How can you still say that you love him? Petty, admit it, the person you love the most

    is yourself. Back then, you betrayed Samuel for Zac, not because of love, but because you had relied

    on Zac since childhood. If Zac died, you didn''t know who else you could rely on. Later, Zac came back

    and was forgiven by Samuel, and you learned of Zac''s identity. Because Samuel owed the Zac, you

    married Zac without hesitation, and you could also get Samuel''s protection. "

    Nicole took a deep breath and continued, "Later, when you learned that you were Elvis'' daughter, you

    became even more excited. After all, being able to be Samuel'' sister would make you under

    protection for your entire life. Lillian''s arrival at that time mad you feel that you were the happiest

    person in the world. You also felt lucky that you had always chosen Zac. However, when your mother

    and Zac were at odds, you abandoned Zac for your vicious mother and wanted to avenge your mother.

    To put it bluntly, you just want to join hands with Major to snatch everything from Samuel. In the end,

    you chose bing powerful instead of being protected, because you had Major as your backer!

    Because Lillian had made a n for you."

    "No! No!"

    Petty wanted to refute, but unfortunately, she could not refute a single word.

    Nicole was like a mirror, reflecting the ugliest side of Petty''s heart. It was so ferocious, emitted a foul

    stench that even Petty felt disgusted.

 Chapter 1083 You, Petty Green, Are Nothing!

    Chapter 1083 You, Petty Green, Are Nothing!

    However, Nicole was not in a hurry to refute her. Instead, she looked at her coldly. Being looked at like

    this, Petty felt extremely awkward, as if she had been stripped naked.

    "You have no right to say that. You only have your eyes on my brother''s wealth and the nobility of the

    Green family. If Samuel doesn''t have anything, will you marry him?"

    Petty shouted, her face getting twisted and ferocious.

    "I will."

    A trace of sympathy shed through Nicole''s eyes.

    "Although my family is not as rich as the Green¡¯s, we are not just an ordinary well-off family, and I have

    been married to love from the beginning to end. Whether Samuel has money or not, it will end up the

    same. I won''t abandon him because of this shitty matter in the Green family, and I won''t even abandon

    him when he needs care the most. Petty, you know how much Zac needs you now, and what''s your

    choice?"

    Nicole''s words were like a sharp de, stabbing into Petty''s heart.

    Since it was seen through, then there was no need to pretend.

    Petty''s face went gloomy as she looked at Nicole coldly and said, "What can you do to me? We are not

    in the Seapolis City, and the Green family and Don family have no influence here. Can you detain me?

    Believe it or not, as long as I make a phone call, my cousin will bring someone here to destroy you. If

    you die, Samuel will copse. At that time, my cousin will go to the front and the Green''s family will be

    at our control. And I can take revenge for my mother. "

    "You''re finally done pretending, aren''t you? You''re finally willing to face the most selfish ego inside of

    you, aren''t you?"

    Nicole sneered, "Petty, what if you could have been acting like a young miss of the Green''s family,

    you''ll have a good life. You have a man like Zac loving you and a baby in your belly being with you. You

    could have such a happy family. Why do you have to choose this path of no return?"

    "The path of no return in your mouth is exactly what I want."

    Petty didn''t want to talk nonsense with Nicole anymore.

    She suddenly took out an AK47 from her pocket and pointed it at Nicole. Unfortunately, she

    underestimated Nicole''s agility, and also missed the fact that she was currently pregnant.

    Her gun was kicked away, making a crisp sound.

    At the same time, Jacob and the others broke through the door and immediately controlled Petty.

    Petty simply couldn''t believe that she was totally defeated only in one round. She looked at Jacob who

    suddenly appeared and asked in surprise, "Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in

    Bordeaux?"

    "Mr. Green heard that you showed up here yesterday. He transferred me here overnight. Petty, you are

    such a disappointment!"

    A trace of ruthlessness shed through Jacob''s eyes.

    If she weren''t Samuel''s younger sister, he really wished he could tear her into pieces.

    Only then did Pettye to aware something.

    Since Nicole was here, Samuel was definitely here, but now, she could not see him, which only meant

    that Samuel did not want to face her, or did not even want to see her again.

    Petty suddenly felt a little timid.

    "Where''s my brother? I want to see my brother!"

    "Don''t even think about it. I won''t let you see him again for your lifetime. Apart from provoking him and

    making him feel ufortable, your existence has no other use."

    Nicole looked down at Petty and said coldly, "Lock her up. I heard that there is an international prison

    here. No one can escape from there, as long as they''ve got paid enough money. Lock her up there.

    When the child is born, give it to Zac."

    Petty''s face suddenly turned pale.

    "No! Nicole, you can''t do this to me! I am Samuel''s younger sister! Major is my cousin. He will save me!

    You are just nobody, how can you send me to prison?"

    "Because I''m Samuel''s wife. This single fact is enough. Take her away."

    Nicole''s face was gloomy.

    Jacob nced at Nicole.

    She really turned mature a lot these days.

    Jacob waved his hand, and Petty''s mouth was directly stuffed by people from the Night Elf Empire, and

    then she was taken out.

    Nicole turned around and walked out.

    Finn''s eyes lit up when he saw Nicole deal with a person so straightforwardly.

    "Ma''am, I..."

    "Take good care of yourself. Heal your leg. Come back and help me as soon as possible. I''ll leave the

    Night Elf to you."

    Nicole''s words surprised Finn.

    Finally, Nicolepletely forgave him, didn''t she?

    He felt he was about to cry.

    In the past year, he had endured too much and lost too much, but he knew that thest thing he wanted

    to lose was an owner like Nicole.

    "Thank you, Ma¡¯am."

    Nicole smiled at him and walked out of the hotel.

    It started to snow.

    When Jacob saw his people stuffing Petty into the car, he whispered, "I''ll go with her personally so as

    to avoid any idents. Since Major has contacted her, he will be sure send people to watch the

    surroundings. I''m afraid that something urs on the road."

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    She had to jail Petty Green up. After all, this woman couldn''t be killed neither could she be let go.

    Thanks to Samuel, she wouldn''t die. Sending her to an international prison was the best choice. But

    what Jacob said was also correct. They should be careful that Major would make a move.

    Nicole thought for a moment and said, "Wait for me, I''ll make a phone call."

    After saying that, she walked to the side and directly dialed Morgan.

    "I''m looking for Sally Shaw."

    Nicole did not call Sally Shaw aunt, but directly called her by name.

    Morgan frowned slightly and was somewhat dissatisfied, but she still gave the phone to Sally.

    "Nicole?"

    Sally felt a little surprised. After all, theirst conversation didn''t end well. She never thought that Nicole

    would call her on her own initiative.

    Nicole replied, "There''s something I need your help with. As a deal, I''ll consider helping Zaynter."

    "Okay."

    Sally''s answer was so straightforward that it left Nicole into astonishment.

    "No questions?"

    "Whatever it is, since you''re looking for me, it''s definitely something I can do, isn''t it?"

    Sally was a smart person, and also a very wise one.

    This was how Nicole felt now.

    She somehow felt better about Sally, but it was only a little.

    Nicole whispered, "Major works for Santino. Now I''m in abroad, I''ve detained Major''s cousin Petty. I

    want to send her to an international prison, but I''m afraid that Major wille out halfway to intercept

    her. Our location is quite close to Country F, so I want to ask if you can help make some chaos so that

    Major can''t leave and make Santino have no time to deal with me."

    Sally was silent.

    Nicole was not in a hurry.

    If the two of them wanted to cooperate, they had to show some sincerity, and now she just wanted to

    see Sally''s sincerity.

    Sally also knew that since Nicole had the intention to send Petty in to the international prison, she must

    have the force to protect herself. She did not use her own strength now, but called her instead. To be

    frank, Nicole wanted to ally with her, and even further develop their family rtionship.

    Being aware of this made Sally somewhat happy.

    "Okay. Give me an hour. You can make a move after an hour."

    Sally gave an urate answer and time.

    Nicole was a little relieved.

    "Thank you."

    After hanging up, Nicole asked Jacob to bring Petty back to the hotel.

    Petty was thrown onto the bed with her hands tied up, and her mouth stuffed.

    She looked at Nicole. Her eyes were cold as if they were filled with poison, but to Nicole, they weren''t

    painful or even itchy.

    Currently, Petty could not threaten her at all.

    She only relied on Major, and there was enough power behind her to choke him, but there was no need

    for Petty to know about this.

    Nicole took out her phone and saw that Samuel had sent her a message.

    "Not done yet?"

    "Almost. I''ll be back in an hour. Is your feverpletely gone?"

    When Nicole saw Samuel''s Twitter profile, her gaze became much softer and her killing intent

    subsided. She looked like a woman deeply in love. Petty was resentful seeing this.

    How could she live such a good life?

    It was not fair!

    However, Nicole did not care about the look in her eyes at all.

    Knowing that Nicole was worried about him, Samuel hurriedly said, "I''m okay. After eating some

    porridge, I feel much better."

    "That''s good. Save up some more energy. I''ll be back in a while. Let''s celebrate Christmas."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Okay."

    Samuel looked at the screen of his phone, his lips slightly raised, but he heard Jacob say on the phone,

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green wants to send Miss Petty to the international prison."

    International prison?

    Samuel''s eyes darkened.

    "Just do what she asks. Give them more money and ask them to treat her better. After all, she''s

    pregnant with Zac''s child. After the child is born, let her die inside."

    Samuel''s voice was very cold, as if there was coldness in his bones.

    Siblings?

    How ironic!

    It would be better not to have such a sibling.

    A trace of ruthlessness shed through Samuel''s eyes.

    Nicole put away her phone. Seeing that Petty was about to say something, and she was idle anyway,

    so she took the towel in Petty''s mouth off.

    "My cousin will not let you go! You actually dare to send me to an international prison? Nicole, let me

    tell you, if you dare to send me over, I will kill the child in my belly! Let the Zac''s family has no

    descendants! At that time, I will see how you will exin to Zac!"

    "What do I need to exin? Do you really think you''re irreceable? Petty, who gave you this illusion?

    You don''t care about Zac''s life or death. Do you think he won''t marry anyone because of you? It would

    be great if you kill the baby. Originally, I was nning to make your life easier for the sake of the child.

    Since you don''t want the child anymore, then do your best. When the child is gone, it will be the

    beginning of your bitter life. And Zac may suffer for at most three years. After this, Samuel and I will

    find him another girl from a decent family. He will still have children. You can only be slowly reced

    and vanished from his memories."

    Nicole''s words were very slow, but Petty suddenly opened her eyes wide.

    "No! You can''t do this! You can''t do this!"

    "Then protect your belly! Your child is still here, you are safe for now, and you can still live a good life.

    Enjoy thest few months of your pregnancy. Because you will find that without the child, without the

    Green family, without Samuel''s care for you, you, Petty Green, are nothing!"

 Chapter 1084 I Want Samuel to Be with Me for the Rest of My Life

    Chapter 1084 I Want Samuel to Be with Me for the Rest of My Life

    This was the first time Petty felt that Nicole was too cruel.

    This woman used to be so kind to her. How could she be so mean and heartless now?

    "Nicole, you were pretending to be nice to me before, weren''t you? After all, my mother killed your

    parents, so you hated me, right? But in front of my brother, you still have to pretend to be very kind to

    me. How hypocritical you are!"

    Petty felt that she had to say something bad to Nicole, otherwise she would really go crazy.

    But Nicole smiled and said, "At this time, I don''t care what you think. Being kind to you is really stupid."

    After she finished speaking, she directly stuffed the towel into Petty''s mouth, feeling that the whole

    world was quiet.

    Petty was still struggling. Nicole sat back in her chair. She took out her phone and started to y with

    it.

    Today was Christmas, how would she spend it with Samuel?

    She should not let these people ruin their Christmas.

    Nicole looked at the holiday discount in the shops nearby. She couldn''t help but look one by one.

    Half an hour passed quickly.

    Suddenly, with a loud sound, Nicole felt the entire ground tremble.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole hurriedly stood up.

    When Jacob walked in and saw that Nicole was fine, he said, "I don''t know what happened. It seems to

    be an explosion. It''s not far from here. Something must have happened in Country F."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    Country F?

    Did Sally do that?

    Before she could react, Sally called immediately.

    "It''s done."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole hung up the phone and a smile appeared on her face.

    It was really simple and effective!

    This Sally was really getting more and more likeable.

    Nicole asked Jacob to take Petty away.

    Jacob said worriedly, "Along the way..."

    "Don''t worry, Major is noting for her."

    Nicole''s words caused Jacob to be slightly stunned, but he still nodded and walked out.

    As soon as he walked out, Finn whispered, "Owner, Jacob, I just received news that Santino''s house in

    Country F was blown up and his arsenal was also blown up. Now that the entire Country F is under

    martialw. Major has been sent to search for the rioters. He probably doesn''t have time to save Petty."

    Nicole smiled and nodded.

    Petty was stunned.

    How could this happen?

    What a coincidence!

    She suddenly turned her head to look at Nicole. Seeing Nicole''s faint smile, she became desperate.

    Did Nicole do this?

    Did she have the ability to mess up with things in Country F? It was an explosion.

    This was the first time Petty realized that she had underestimated Nicole.

    Nicole was pretending to be weak, making Petty never treat her as a real enemy. But it was toote to

    discover it now.

    Petty was taken away by Jacob.

    Nicole couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    After dealing with these people, she became especially rxed.

    The snow was getting heavier. Christmas was around the corner.

    Nicole turned around and said to Finn, "There''s no need to follow me. Get yourself something to do. I

    want to be alone with Samuel."

    "What about your safety?"

    "With Samuel here, nobody could hurt me."

    When Nicole talked about Samuel, her eyes were filled with love and admire.

    Seeing that she was truly happy, Finn nodded and said, "Alright, ma''am. Call me whenever you need

    anything."

    "I will."

    Nicole jumped into the car and quickly drove towards the port.

    After arriving at the port, Nicole got out of the car and ran back to the boat. But she did not see Samuel.

    "Where are you? Samuel!"

    Nicole searched everywhere, but she couldn''t find Samuel.

    She was a little worried.

    She hurriedly took out her phone and called Samuel. But his phone was turned off.

    Nicole started to be uneasy.

    She hurriedly got off the speedboat and saw a man dressed as Santa us standing by the harbor

    with a gift bag, as if he was waiting for someone.

    Nicole quickly passed by him, but he stopped her.

    "Beauty, today is Christmas. May I ask what kind of Christmas present you want? I am Santa us. No

    matter what you want, I can make ite true."

    Santa''s tone was cheerful.

    Nicole was stunned.

    When she heard this familiar voice and looked at Santa us, who was dressed in heavy clothes, she

    couldn''t help but cheer up.

    "Samuel, when did you be a Santa us?"

    "Today, I am your exclusive Santa us. Beauty, do you want any gifts or not?"

    Samuel asked with a smile.

    Nicole suddenly ran to hug him tightly, with tears in her eyes.

    "I want Samuel to be with me for the rest of my life. This is the gift I want for Christmas. Can you make

    ite true?"

    "Of course!"

    Samuel hugged her back with both hands.

    It was snowy outside, but neither of them felt cold. On the contrary, they found it so romantic.

    Nicole took off the heavy hat on Samuel''s head. When she saw the familiar handsome face, she

    suddenly stood on tiptoe and directly kissed Samuel on his chin.

    Samuel felt so happy as he hugged and kissed her passionately on the harbor.

    Some passers-by saw this scene and began to whistle.

    At this moment, Nicole feels that she is no longer Mrs. Green and Samuel is no longer Mr. Green. They

    are just a pair of ordinary lovers, performing the most romantic scene on the streets of other countries.

    After the kiss, Nicole looked at Samuel and said affectionately, "Can you dress up like Santa all day?"

    "Alright."

    Samuel immediately agreed.

    Actually, wearing such heavy clothes was not veryfortable. But seeing Nicole''s happy face,

    Samuel found it worthy.

    He hadn''t seen such a pure smile on Nicole''s face for many years.

    He still remembered the first time he saw her. It was this bright smile that attracted his attention.

    She was like the sun, radiating heat that could warm people deep in the ice cave.

    Samuel and Nicole walked down the street hand in hand.

    Christmas songs were everywhere, and many waiters were promoting things in their shop.

    Nicole and Samuel just strolled around.

    Tired of shopping, the two of them went to a roadside restaurant to get something to eat. Then they

    went to see a movie.

    Nicole thought that this was exactly what she wanted eight years ago. Now, she had no regrets.

    The two of them strolled around for a day.

    Samuel did not take her to the ship. Instead, he booked a hotel.

    Nicole took a hot shower before she went in bed. She was too tired to move.

    After Samuel came out of the shower, he saw that Nicole was already asleep.

    He smiled faintly and adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner. Then, he covered Nicole with the

    nket before turning on theputer.

    Jacob had sent Petty in prison, and the journey was very safe.

    After receiving this message, Samuel had no mood swings.

    He was a man. Although Petty''s betrayal made him very sad, it also made him understand that he

    needed to be strong to protect his wife and children.

    Petty betrayed him as his sister. So why would he care about this kinship?

    It was fine to call him cold and cruel. All he wanted was the safety of his wife and children.

    Just as Samuel was about to turn off theputer, the screen suddenly turned ck. Lucas'' face

    appeared on the screen.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Hi, Samuel. Merry Christmas!"

    Samuel was slightly stunned, and then heughed.

    "Merry Christmas, son."

    Lucas smiled and said, "Where''s mommy?"

    "She''s tired from shopping. She''s asleep."

    "Yesterday was your birthday. I was afraid of disturbing you and mommy, so I didn''t call you. Although

    your birthday has passed, I still want to tell you in person. Happy birthday, Samuel!"

    Lucas'' words made Samuel feel warm.

    "Thank you."

    "Joseph and I had a gift for you. Let''s wait until youe back. Zoe made you a cake and said that she

    wanted to mail it to you. You know that this is impossible, so Joseph and I took a picture of the cake

    and sent it to you. She ate the cake by herself."

    As Lucas spoke, he sent a photo of the cake.

    The cake was not very beautiful, but Zoe did her best.

    "Zoe made it herself?"

    Although Samuel did not eat it, he still felt warm in his heart.

    Lucas said disdainfully, "Wendy helped a little, but Zoe made the rest. However, this cake cost a whole

    bag of flour. I think it would be better to buy it from a bakery. It''s cheaper that way."

    "It''s different. This is my daughter''s love to me."

    Samuel felt even happier.

    Seeing Samuel''s smile, Lucas said with disdain, "Samuel, you are too easy to be satisfied. Zoe, as

    your daughter, is your lover in the previous life. Joseph and I can''tpete with her. Alright,

    everything''s fine at home. You and mommy can have fun there. There''s no need for you to worry about

    things at home. I''m on vacation now. I''ll be fine at home with Joseph and Zoe. If it is possible, you can

    also create another brother or sister for us."

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Samuel was stunned.

    Is Lucas only four years old?

    No!

    He was about to be five years old!

    But didn''t he know too much?

    Seeing that Samuel frowned slightly, Lucas hurriedly hung up the video call.

    Samuel thought about Lucas'' words.

    Little brother and sister?

    This was never going to happen.

    He turned off theputer and returned to Nicole''s side.

    Seeing Nicole sleep so soundly, Samuel suddenly felt very relieved and satisfied.

    They already had three children. Right now, he only wanted to guard Nicole so that she didn''t have to

    endure the pain of childbirth and pregnancy. All he wanted was her happiness.

    Samuely down beside Nicole and reached out to hug her. That soft body and faint fragrance

    surrounded him, making his entire body be hot and aroused.

    He lowered his head and kissed Nicole''s face.

    Her eyebrows, her eyes, her nose, her mouth, her jaw...

    Samuel kissed her entire body. He felt turned on.

    Suddenly, there was a sound of explosion, followed by the sound of gunfire.

    Samuel frowned. In the next moment, Nicole opened her sleepy eyes.

    "What''s wrong? What happened?"

 Chapter 1085 Do You Want to See Him?

    Chapter 1085 Do You Want to See Him?

    "I don''t know, but you''d better get up and get dressed in case something happens"

    After all, they were not in Samuel''s territory now. Especially since Sally did so many shocking things in

    Country F, they didn''t want to get into trouble.

    Nicole instantly woke up.

    They quickly got dressed.

    Jacob knocked on the door from outside.

    "Mr. Green."

    "Come in."

    Samuel said in a husky whisper.

    Walking into the room, Jacob saw that Nicole and Samuel were dressed. Jacob said, "Santino is on the

    way to us. I have heard that he is looking for a rioter. This small town is located on the border, not ruled

    by Country F, so there is an area outside the jurisdiction, but we can''t stop Santino froming to

    investigate. Triston told me to ask that if you want to leave this ce. If you want to leave, Triston will

    escort you."

    Nicole didn''t want to deal with the people from Country F yet. So, when hearing Jacob''s words, she

    hurriedly said, "We''d better get out of here. After all, it''s not our territory. We can''t exin ourselves if

    we do something wrong."

    "OK."

    Since Nicole wanted to leave, Samuel certainly would follow.

    Jacob quickly left to get ready.

    "I''m sorry that you didn''t have a good Christmas."

    Samuel was a little depressed.

    He was nning to enjoy this date with Nicole but didn''t expect so much to happen.

    But Nicole smiled, "It doesn''t matter, I think this is the happiest Christmas I''ve had in years."

    "Really? Are you kidding me? "

    Samuel''s eyes were filled with excitement.

    Nicole felt that this man was so adorable.

    He used to be so focused on his work that he could never remember to celebrate Christmas with her.

    After eight years of marriage, she felt the feeling of the first love and the first marriage for the first time.

    So, it was not bad to experience more things together. At least, this would turn life in the direction that

    you want, and it was good, wasn''t it?

    "Really!"

    Nicole took him in her arms and kissed him on the lips.

    Samuel suddenly tightened his arms and held her in his arms. He said in a husky voice, "I asked ir

    yesterday and he told me that I can make love to you in a couple of days. So, I really hope that you will

    still flirt with me like this."

    Nicole was instantly stunned.

    ''What?''

    ''So soon?''

    Nicole was nervous immediately when she saw that his eyes were burning with passion.

    "No, no, no. I think we need to discuss it."

    "Well."

    Samuel''s voice was flippant. Nicole felt more nervous.

    Jacob''s voice came from outside again.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Green, Santino has surrounded the entire town. We can''t leave at the moment."

    Samuel suddenly put on an irritated face.

    How annoying Santino was.

    "I can ask Sally for help. As long as we want to leave, we won''t be trapped by him. Sally has been in

    charge of the business here for so many years, so she will have special channels for us to leave."

    Nicole whispered.

    Samuel paused for a moment before asking, "Have you been in contact with Sally?"

    "I cooperated with her once before. To ensure Petty could go safely to an international prison, I blew up

    the Santino''s arsenal, and Sally helped me divert attention."

    Nicole told Samuel everything.

    Although he has guessed that explosion must be rted to Sally, Samuel did not expect that it was

    Nicole who asked Sally to cooperate. But no matter what his wife did, he would help her solve all

    problems.

    "OK."

    Samuel nodded.

    Nicole called Sally again.

    Before Nicole could speak, Sally said as soon as she received the call, "I have sent someone to pick

    you up. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine."

    "Thank you."

    After Nicole hung up the phone, Samuel asked his subordinates to leave except Jacob.

    Finn led the Night Elf Empire to the Sky Group. This was arranged by Samuel.

    The Sky Group was very powerful here, so even if Santino wanted to mess with them, he needed to

    consider it.

    After finishing everything, they heard footstepsing from outside.

    "Mr. Green, Nicole. Ms. Sally asked me to pick you up."

    It was Morgan.

    Nicole guessed Morgan woulde, but Nicole still asked.

    "Didn''t you go back to the Seapolis City?"

    "Ms. Sally ordered me toe back and I will take charge of your things."

    Nicole was surprised by Morgan''s words.

    It seemed that Morgan was Sally''s most trusted subordinate.

    Nicole and Samuel didn''t say anything else and directly walked out of the hotel.

    When they walked towards the car, they saw a group of people walking towards the hotel.

    When Nicole passed this group of people, she noticed the man in the lead. Nicole thought he looked

    familiar, especially his pair of eyes, which were exactly like Zayn''s.

    "Who is that man?"

    Nicole pointed at the man who had entered the hotel.

    If she guessed right, this man should be the one who Samuel had thrown into the sea from the boat.

    Morgan nced at the man and frowned slightly. She whispered, "He is Santino."

    "Is he Santino?"

    Nicole was quite surprised.

    Samuel nced at him and snorted.

    ''If I had known that man was Santino, I would not have thrown him into the sea, but the toilet so that he

    would note back for trouble.''

    Seeing Morgan nodding, Nicole had to keep silent.

    ''Is she destined to be Santino''s enemy?''

    She shook her head and leaned against Samuel''s embrace.

    There were many guards checking people on the street, but Morgan was the exception, and none

    dared to stop her car.

    Nicole didn''t see anything different about this car.

    She turned to Morgan and asked, "Why didn''t they stop your car?"

    "Because this car belongs to the royal family and is the president''s private car."

    When hearing that, both Nicole and Samuel were stunned.

    The president''s private car?

    Morgan was at liberty to take the car out, so what was the rtionship between her and the president?

    Morgan seemed to have noticed what Nicole was thinking. She said in a cold voice, "Don''t be silly. I

    have nothing to do with the President. I just know some medical skills and I am valued by the

    President. He asked me toe out to pick up someone and I picked you up on the way. I will send

    you to a safe ce, and then pick up the President''s guest. There is no trouble."

    Although Morgan exined, Nicole knew that if there was no arrangement by Sally, Morgan might not

    have the task of picking up someone.

    Sally feigned her death for so many years, but Morgan had never been exposed and even won the

    trust of the president.

    Nicole had to appreciate Sally''s strategy and Morgan''sposure.

    Samuel kept silent. He just looked at Morgan and turned around.

    The streets were still chaotic.

    Morgan drove across the border and arrived at the border of Country F.

    Nicole didn''t expect that she would arrive at Country F so quickly.

    ''Changes always go beyond ns.''

    Country F was heavily guarded.

    Nicole looked at these buildings that mixed modern and traditional styles and found them gorgeous.

    Samuel pointed at the bell tower not far away and said, "That bell tower should be andmark. The

    appearance shows its long history."

    Morgan hurriedly replied, "This bell tower has almost two hundred years of history."

    "Has it been so long? I can''t tell."

    Nicole and Samuel seemed like they were traveling, rather than fleeing.

    Morgan had to admire their calmness.

    The car drove into the town hall.

    Morgan brought them into the mayor''s house.

    The mayor was an elder, about fifty years old. When he saw Morgane in with Nicole, he hurriedly

    walked out.

    "Here you are, Miss rkson."

    "Yes, they are Ms. Sally''s guests. Please take good care of them."

    Nicole understood that this mayor was Sally''s subordinate, from what Morgan said.

    Sally feigned her death for more than ten years, so she must have a lot of power in different sses,

    and it was no surprise that she could arrange a mayor.

    When seeing Samuel and Nicole, the mayor could feel the powerful vibe from them. He smiled, "I''m

    Randy. My honored guests, pleasee in."

    Samuel did not say anything, nodded and walked in with Nicole.

    Randy arranged a guest room for them and told the butler to meet all their needs.

    Nicole felt like an honored guest now.

    Morgan left without any rest.

    On the outside, the guards were still shouting around for arrest.

    Nicole looked outside and whispered, "Do you think Zayn knows we came here?"

    "I don''t know. Do you want to see him?"

    Samuel nced at Nicole with aplicated expression.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "We''d better not meet with him for a while. To be honest, I don''t like

    Country F at all, because I feel ufortable whenever I think of Major and Melissa living here

    before."

    "Yeah, I just wonder if I''ll have that chance to meet Major."

    Samuel looked outside and said indifferently.

    Nicole was a bit stunned.

    "What if you meet him?"

    "Kill him!"

    Samuel said in a ferocious tone.

    Nicole would no longer show pointless sympathy for others

    Some people were pitiful, but some didn''t deserve her sympathy.

    The butler brought them food and drink, and then he left quickly without any intention of prying into their

    privacy.

    Rarely, Nicole and Samuel took a shower to rx, but Samuel couldn''t do anything to Nicole during the

    special period.

    They leaned against the sofa and watched TV.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The news of Country F was broadcasting the terrible explosion of the arsenal, and many troops rushed

    over.

    Nicole spotted Zayn on TV with her sharp eyes.

    He walked through the crowd, wearing a cap, with a gloomy and ruthless facepared with his look

    when he was in City B.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Zayn''s aura became gloomy and cold. He was like a new man.

    She still remembered that when she saw him in City B, he was a handsome young man. How could he

    be like this now?

    Samuel also saw Zayn and whispered, "Pedro''s death has taken away Zayn''sst bit of kindness.

    Perhaps Zayn did not want to fight for power. Unfortunately, He was born into such a family. If he

    doesn''t fight for power, he will die. I heard that Pedro died for Zayn, because Lillian wanted to capture

    Zayn. Pedro drugged Zayn and went to find Lillian, but Pedro died unexpectedly."

    Hearing Samuel''s word, Nicole was in shock.

 Chapter 1086 Ill Carry You

    Chapter 1086 I''ll Carry You

    "Lillian targeted Pedro all the time, didn''t she?"

    "No, ir told me that Lillian and Major''s first target was Zayn. Major worked for Santino Freeman.

    Although Zayn was not interested inpeting for power, he had recently appeared in the media

    because he was too close to you. When Santino knew your background, he was afraid that Zayn would

    bepetitive, so he decided to target Zayn first. I just didn''t expect Pedro would attend the

    appointment on behalf of Zayn, and he made Zayn faint. "

    After hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was shocked.

    Nicole didn''t have a deep impression of Pedro, and she could not even remember what he looked like.

    Now that she heard Samuel''s words, Nicole felt that Pedro was affectionate and loyal to Zayn.

    "I think Pedro and Zayn were in deep love with each other, right?"

    "Yes, royal family is ruthless. When Zayn was a boy, he was almost poisoned to death. For other

    princes, their mothers could help them, but Zayn had nobody. Besides, it seemed that the president

    also didn''t like him. If he wanted to live, he had to make more efforts and bear more pains than others.

    When he finally reached adulthood, he didn''t want to live, so he chose to leave. He would rather live in

    the slums than in the Prince Pce. Fortunately, he met Pedro in the slums."

    Samuel told her what he had investigated.

    "In Zayn''s adolescence, Pedro apanied him all the time. They left Country F and went to City B

    together. At first, they were unknown. But now, they became big shots in showbiz. The public could see

    Zayn''s brilliance, but they didn''t know the hardships that Pedro and Zayn had suffered. Pedro was not

    only Zayn''s friend but also his lover. Pedro yed the most important role in Zayn''s life, but he died for

    Zayn in the end. Therefore, it was normal that Zayn had changed."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt a twinge of sympathy for Zayn.

    "Since he reached adulthood and left Country F, why didn''t hee to find me?"

    When Samuel heard Nicole''s question, he couldn''t help butugh. "What was your identity at that time?

    You were just the daughter of the Bush family. Although the Bush family was a schrly family in the

    Seapolis City, it was useless for Zayn. Besides, Zayn didn''t know that you were the granddaughter of

    the Shaws at that time. In other words, he had nothing to do with you, so why did hee to find you?"

    "That''s right. I forgot it."

    Nicole said with a faint smile.

    "By the way, how about Mr. and Mrs. Bush now?"

    Nicole did not intentionally inquire about Mr. and Mrs. Bush but asked casually.

    Seeing that there was no sadness in her eyes, Samuel whispered, "Melissa had renal failure, but she

    did not find an appropriate kidney donor in time, so she died not long after. I heard that Mr. and Mrs.

    Bush even didn''t take their daughter''s corpse from the hospital. The hospital asked them to identify her

    corpse, but these two old guys were keeping silent. They even said that Melissa was not their daughter

    and they didn''t care about her."

    When Samuel said that, he snorted coldly and disdainfully.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole also sighed.

    When Mr. and Mrs. Bush thought that Melissa was their daughter, they were willing to spend all their

    wealth for her. Because of Melissa, they even didn''t care about Nicole, who had lived with them for

    more than 20 years. Furthermore, they even wanted to take everything from Nicole to make up for

    Melissa.

    However, when they knew the truth that Melissa had nothing to do with them, the two of them suddenly

    became so heartless.

    Even if someone had a pet, he would bury it when it died, not to mention a person, who used to be the

    closest family.

    Nicole shook her head and sighed. "What about Melissa''s corpse?"

    "Mr. and Mrs. Bush refused to take it, so the hospital had no choice but to find the local police to deal

    with it. But this matter was also not under the control of the police station. In the end, the police officers

    paid for the cremation. I don''t know where the bone ashes were scattered."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    Melissa deserved it.

    Different people chose different ways. Since she had chosen this way, she should know that this way

    would not lead to a happy ending.

    Nicole did not expect that Melissa would end up like this. She did not except that Melissa would die so

    miserably.

    With a sigh, she said nothing.

    Samuel continued. "Ever since Mr. and Mrs. Bush knew that Melissa had died, they were still unwilling

    to give up. They asked someone to send messages to you. They said they were wrong. They missed

    you. They were cheated by Melissa, so they did those things to you. They hoped you could forgive

    them because they raised you up. I didn''t let them meet you, and I just let them go away. "

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    She couldn''t believe that Mr. and Mrs. Bush still focused on that they raised her up.

    Did they still want Nicole to save them?

    What on the earth did the two old guys think?

    Did they really think that Nicole could bear everything?

    "I''ve never seen such people before."

    Nicole smiled bitterly, but she was not sad at all.

    Seeing that Nicole was not in a bad mood, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    "You won''t me me, do you?"

    "No, I don''t want to see them for the rest of my life. I have never seen such shameless people in my

    life."

    As Nicole said, she shook her head.

    Samuel smiled and said, "I think you won''t see them anymore. I let some people deliberately quarrel

    with them. Braden identally stabbed someone, so his sentence was extended. He would probably

    die in prison. As for Mrs. Shen, I heard that there was something wrong with her heart. She wanted to

    be released on bail, but I ordered someone to reject her."

    "You really want to send them to hell."

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    Samuel said coldly, "If I release them from the prison, they will continue to harm you and the children. I

    think it''s better to let them stay in prison forever."

    "Yes, you are right."

    Nicole nodded.

    The two of them kept silent for a moment.

    The news on the TV was still on, but Zayn did not do anything emotionally. He just stared at the arsenal

    in the crowd and left after a while.

    Suddenly, Nicole felt that she should visit Zayn.

    After all, Sally had helped her twice.

    "Samuel, will we make trouble to Zayn if we visit him today?"

    Nicole asked.

    Samuel was stunned for a moment, and then he said, "If you want to see him, I can think of

    something."

    "Will it be dangerous for us?"

    This was Nicole''s first thought.

    "I''m not sure, but I''ll try my best to keep us out of danger."

    "Forget it. Let''s talk about it after the New Year."

    When Nicole heard what Samuel said, she immediately dropped the idea.

    "If you want to see him...."

    "I said forget it."

    Nicole naturally knew Samuel''s character. This man was willing to do everything for her. However, she

    didn''t have the heart to let him be in danger.

    Just now, Nicole only saw that Zayn was very gloomy, so she was afraid that there was something

    wrong with his mental health. However, Nicole gave up visiting Zayn on second thought because she

    could persuade him this time, but she couldn''t persuade him all his life. Therefore, Zayn should face it

    by himself.

    His life only depended on himself.

    After the two of them looked at it for a while, theyy down.

    It was still noisy outside, but it was quiet at Randy''s ce.

    In this case, Nicole and Samuel had a good sleep.

    When dawn rose from the horizon, Randy asked the butler to knock on the door.

    Samuel slept lightly. When the butler went upstairs, he heard the footsteps and woke up.

    "Who?"

    "Mr. Green, Randy asked me to tell you that you should pack up now, and Miss rkson will escort you

    out of here. It was heavily guarded outside again, so you can only leave now."

    The butler''s voice was not loud, but Samuel heard it clearly.

    Nicole didn''t wake up. She rolled over and yawned.

    Seeing she was sleepy, Samuel said softly, "Just sleep, I will carry you."

    "Alright."

    Nicole leaned against Samuel.

    Samuel was sleeping in his clothes. He picked up Nicole with the quilt, and then he walked out of the

    room.

    When he saw Randy, Samuel whispered, "I''ll return the quilt to youter."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s quite cold outside. Be careful and don''t catch a cold."

    Randy didn''t care about a quilt.

    Samuel nodded at him and walked out with Nicole in his arms.

    The cold wind caused Nicole to shrink slightly, but she was still sleepy.

    She shrunk and whispered, "How about letting me down?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I can hold you."

    Samuel wrapped the quilt around Nicole.

    Only then did Nicole feel warmer.

    She was so sleepy.

    After the miscarriage, she was very weak. Even if she had practiced with a coach, she still couldn''t fully

    recover.

    Her sleepiness was the most obvious sign.

    Nicole also knew that the situation was dangerous, but she couldn''t open her eyes. In addition, hearing

    Samuel''s voice, she became sleepier.

    Samuel carried Nicole into the car.

    When Morgan saw Nicole, who was wrapped in Samuel''s arms like a silkworm, she couldn''t help but

    ask, "What''s wrong with her?"

    "She didn''t have a good rest after the miscarriage, so she is always sleepy. She can''t get up at this

    time"

    Samuel told the truth to Morgan.

    Morgan frowned slightly and whispered, "I heard that you had found the ancient book of the Harper

    Town."

    "Yes."

    Morgan was a member of the Harper Town, so it was normal for her to know the ancient book. As for

    Samuel, he did not hide anything from her and openly admitted it.

    "Let me have a lookter. Maybe I can make her feel better, but please don''t make her pregnant for

    now."

    Hearing Morgan''s words, Samuel felt a little excited.

    "I had a birth control operation, and I won''t let her suffer for the rest of my life."

    Morgan was slightly stunned and touched when she heard Samuel''s words. She looked at him gently

    and respectfully.

    "Let''s go."

    She started the car.

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly.

    Nicole listened to their conversation in a daze, but she was so sleepy that she fell asleep again.

    The car drove on the road at high speed.

    When they were about to leave the border, Samuel suddenly felt nervous. That was because someone

    had set up a roadblock in front of him, and the flickering rm light instantly made him flustered.

 Chapter 1087 I Just Want to Get This Straight Here.

    Chapter 1087 I Just Want to Get This Straight Here.

    Samuel subconsciously hugged Nicole tightly.

    Morgan also frowned.

    She slowed down and looked at the flickering lights in front of her. She didn''t know what she was

    thinking.

    The barricades were right in front of them. All of a sudden, a siren went off in the distance.

    "Someone has got rioters and they are calling for back up."

    Then the person in front of them quickly ran to another ce.

    Samuel and Morgan were relieved for a second. Morgan even stepped on the elerator and directly

    broke through the barricades.

    They could be safe and sound after leaving Country F.

    Morgan immediately sent them beyond the border, and there was already a helicopter waiting for them.

    Samuel saw Sally from afar.

    He frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything.

    Nicole was still asleep.

    Sally looked at Nicole who was held in Samuel''s arms and smiled kindly, "It''s cold. I bought her a coat.

    You could put it on herter. After all, it doesn''t look good if we put a quilt on her."

    "Thank you."

    Samuel''s appreciation meant something else.

    Sally knew what Samuel was talking about, but she did not say anything. Instead, she took out an old

    pocket watch and gave it to Samuel. She whispered, "New Year is around the corner. You can give this

    to my father for me."

    "This is..."

    "This watch is something left by my mom."

    Sally looked sad.

    "My mom gave it to Martha before she died, hoping that she would keep it as an emotional attachment.

    However, that woman finally failed my mom. She found her biological father and nned to set us up

    for a long time. It is said that this pocket watch was given by my father to my mother as a wedding gift

    back then. I used to make great efforts to find this pocket watch for a long time. I hope to personally

    give it to my father, but I am ready yet and I don''t know if my father could have a chance to know that I

    am his daughter. Therefore, I hope that you can give it to my father on my behalf and tell him that I am

    still alive."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Samuel could just back off. Nobody knew anything about Sally''s identity and intention. Samuel did not

    know what Edwin would say after he returned this pocket watch.

    Just as Samuel Edwin was hesitating, Nicole opened her eyes.

    "This pocket watch was left by grandma? My grandpa gave it to her as a wedding gift?"

    Sally and Samuel seemed to have never expected Nicole to wake up at this moment and they were

    stunned.

    Samuel subconsciously asked, "Is it cold?"

    "No, it''s not cold."

    Nicole left Samuel and put on the coat that Sally bought without hesitation.

    She really looked good in that coat.

    Sally couldn''t help butugh when she saw that she was wearing it.

    "You look so beautiful."

    "Of course, I have natural charisma."

    Nicole said happily and then turned to Sally and asked, "You haven''t answered my question yet."

    "Yes, it''s a wedding gift."

    Sally thought that Nicole could be less suspicious of her because they have cooperated twice.

    However, to Sally''s surprise, Nicole was as rational as before.

    Nicole was very satisfied with Sally''s reply. She became more approachable and smiled, "Don''t worry. I

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    will definitely give it to my grandpa. I will help you if you just want to be filial. However, I will not see you

    as a family if you do something bad. I just want to get this straight here in case things get ugly between

    us."

    She just said it directly without even considering whether Sally could take it.

    Sally paused for a moment and nodded with a smile. Nicole did not know and even did not want to

    know what Sally thought.

    Nicole and Samuel then got on the helicopter.

    The helicopter was private, but carried the national emblem of Country F, symbolizing the royal family.

    The helicopter took off after Nicole and Samuel got on.

    Samuel looked at her and whispered, "You put her in a difficult situation. What if she really wants to

    "Of course it''s good if she could just tell us who she is, but I just find it hard to understand what she is

    thinking. Look at her, she''s almost the second most powerful person in Country F. The president even

    doesn''t know how powerful she is. What is unbelievable is that she even doesn''t help Zayn fight for

    power. I even start to think that Zayn is not her son!"

    "Zayn is definitely Sally''s son. How could she look so simr to your mom if she isn''t Zayn''s mom?

    Don''t forget that she even has such a strong DNA match with you!"

    Samuel directly talked back at Nicole.

    Nicole shrugged her shoulders indifferently and said, "Then how could she did nothing as someone

    tried to hurt her son."

    "Nicole, Zayn wouldn''t be alive by now if Sally really didn''t do anything."

    Nicole was slightly stunned at Samuel''s words.

    "Why are you saying that?"

    "Sally faked her death when Zayn was still young. Do you really think Zayn could safely leave Country

    F on his own and even start his career in entertainment? Even though Santino was still young back

    then, his biological mother could do everything for him. Killing a child secretly was much easier than

    killing an adult, but they didn''t seed. They just kicked Zayn out of Country F. Someone must have

    protected Zayn."

    Nicole seemed to understand something when she heard Samuel''s words.

    "But why did Sally put Zayn through the wringer while she protected him?"

    "Zayn is a prince and he has grown up. I even suspect that Sally knows something about Pedro''s

    death. And it is very likely that she had the ability to save Pedro, but she did not save him even if Pedro

    was to Zayn''s only hope in the world."

    Nicole was confused when she heard this.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Zayn is destined to be the president. I was a little uncertain previously, but after we met Sally,

    everything became clear. Sally thought that it would be the best for Zayn if Pedro died. As a president,

    how could hee out and fall in love with his aide? That is the reason why Pedro must die. Moreover,

    Pedro was Zayn''sst hope. Only when he died and died at the hands of Santino would Zayn be

    cruel and return to fight for power. Only then could he be a powerful man as Sally hoped.

    Therefore, Pedro had to die with or without Lillian."

    Samuel was lost in thought.

    He really didn''t want Nicole to know about the dark side of the royal family, but that person was Sally.

    She was Nicole''s aunt and a member of the Shaws. Nicole had to know about the truth.

    Nicole frowned and she immediately had no good feelings about Sally.

    "You are saying that Sally is just trying to make Zayn the President?"

    "Sort of."

    "How could she do that at the expense of her son''s happiness? She is not qualified to be a mom."

    Nicole got emotional.

    Samuel held her hand and said, "Nicole, we barely know those people or their intentions. It''s still too

    early for you to feel sympathetic for Zayn. It''s also hard to tell whether Sally is cruel or not after all we

    are not her. We know nothing about her experience and therefore it can be difficult for us to find out her

    true intentions. We can just leave her alone as long as she doesn''t do anything bad to you. We will see

    what we can do for anything else."

    Nicole suddenly remembered Sally''s background.

    Sally was kidnapped by terrorists not long after she was born, and she was almost shot dead. She was

    then taken away by someone else. A woman like her was destined to be extraordinary.

    No one knew what she went through for all those years. It seemed that she had no choice but to run

    away from the dangerous and mysterious royal family.

    Nicole suddenly felt a little confused. She did not know how to judge Sally. Just as Samuel said, she

    was not Sally, so she was not in a position to say anything about Sally.

    In addition, Nicole had to admit that Sally was quite kind as a family.

    "Okay, we will wait and see."

    Samuel was relieved when he heard Nicole''s words. He was afraid that Nicole would easily make

    everything so ck and white.

    "Are you sleepy? How about taking a nap? I''ll call you when we arrive at the Seapolis City."

    Samuel was worried about Nicole when he saw that she was still somewhat dispirited.

    Nicole put her head on Samuel''s shoulder and whispered, "What a pity! I still want to go to Samcole

    Ind."

    "Maybe next time. That ce will be there forever anyway."

    Samuel''s voice was very soft.

    Nicole felt sleepy again.

    She nearly fell asleep before she said something in a daze, "There is something I want to ask you."

    "What?"

    "I heard that you built a private garden for me during the five years when I was not with you? I haven''t

    been there before."

    Nicole then fell asleep. Samuel was somewhat jealous of how she could just crush out like that.

    Samuel smiled and whispered, "You will be there one day."

    However, Nicole fell asleep.

    The ne finally arrived at the Seapolis City Airport a few hourster.

    Nicole woke up once the ne touched down.

    Samuel smiled and said, "You wake up at a perfect time."

    "Well, I''m hungry. We can just find somewhere to eat something."

    Nicole looked like Zoe now.

    Samuel looked at Nicole with love.

    They got off the ne and left the airport through a special passage. They nned to find a ce

    nearby to eat something before they heard a familiar female voice.

    "Nicole, Mr. Green, where have you been?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned, and then she turned around and saw Evelyn.

    Evelyn wore a business suit today and looked like a strong woman.

    "Evelyn, what brings you here?"

    "I am here to pick up a client. What a coincidence! You guys go on a trip together?"

    Evelyn looked at Nicole with a naughty smile.

    Nicole immediately smiled and said, "We went on a journey to rx for a few days. How about Tim?"

    "He is fine. He''ll be discharged in a few days, but he still needs to rest for a while. You know we are

    preparing for our wedding and he wants to take charge of everything once he is discharged from the

    hospital. I can''t turn him down and just let him do whatever he wants to do."

    Evelyn was delighted when she spoke of Tim. Everyone could tell that she was in love with someone.

    Nicole was d to see her happy and said, "I can also be of some help since I am back."

    "You will definitely be part of it! Well, there is still half an hour before my client''s nends. We can

    eat something together. It''s on me."

    Samuel was stunned slightly at Evelyn''s kindness for a moment, but he was fine with it. Moreover,

    Evelyn used to save Nicole, so he would say nothing about it.

    When the three of them walked out, Evelyn suddenly stopped Nicole and said something in a low

    voice. Nicole''s look changed immediately.

 Chapter 1088 This Is Love

    Chapter 1088 This Is Love

    "What''s the matter?"

    Noticing the change of Nicole''s expression, Samuel couldn''t help but ask.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Oh, nothing. It is just some private things between women."

    Nicole hurriedly said.

    Such an answer prevented Samuel from asking further questions.

    "I''ll go and see if there are any great restaurants nearby. You twodies can enjoy your shopping."

    "Alright."

    After this, Samuel left.

    As soon as he left, Nicole''s expression instantly went ugly.

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    "You think I''ll lie to you? I overheard it. I don''t know what Tim is going to handle this matter, but I''m

    afraid that he won''t be able to get over this easily. You know, all these years, except you, he cares

    about her the most."

    Evelyn''s words made Nicole''s expression even uglier.

    Martha called Tim!

    This was what Evelyn had just told her.

    Martha!

    Back then, in order to make her father abroad appear, they deliberately released Martha. However,

    unexpectedly, she took advantage of that opportunity and escaped.

    Now she was still a fugitive. She actually dared to call Tim!

    What did she intend to do?

    Tim was about to get married. Did shee back to cause trouble and ruin Tim''s happiness?

    Nicole kept thinking about these questions in her mind, and she looked rather gloomy.

    Tim always held a mixed feeling towards Martha. For so many years, he had thought his father drove

    Martha crazy. But it turned out it was Martha who used everyone. Would Tim forgive Martha?

    Nicole didn''t know. But she somehow felt uneasy.

    "I''ll talk to himter."

    "Don''t mention that it was me who told you that. Keep this a secret. That''s my husband. We still have to

    face each other for the rest of our lives."

    Evelyn''s words made Nicoleugh.

    "Do you have to be so cautious? Tim loves you so much. You aren''t worried that he might leave you for

    that, are you?"

    "Of course I''m worried. You know that he made the decision to marry me because I took the initiative.

    Who knows whether I have a ce in his heart? If he gets mad because of this, I might not be his

    wife."

    Evelyn sounded pitiful, which made Nicole feel a little funny.

    "Now I''m puzzled. Why did you fall for him? You know that Tim was a yboy, right?"

    "I know. But I love him."

    Evelyn said with a smile. Her eyes indicated that she was serious about this.

    "Why? You just fall in love with him for no reason? That doesn''t make sense."

    Nicole could not understand this.

    "I''ll tell you why only after you promise me that you won''t tell him. I don''t want him to be nice to me

    because of what happened before. I want him to gradually discover my shining points and fall in love

    with me," Evelyn said after thinking for a while.

    "You are so confident that he''ll fall in love with you?"

    "Of course."

    Evelyn was a beauty, and her confidence brought her more charm.

    Nicole asked curiously, "How did you know each other?"

    "Tim once saved my life."

    Evelyn''s words stunned Nicole a little bit.

    "When did that happen? Why don''t I know? I have never heard Tim mention it. If he had saved a

    beauty like you, he would have already taken you as his girlfriend, right? Why do you still need to

    chase after him now?"

    Nicole''s words embarrassed Evelyn a little.

    "It is true. It happened when he was in the army."

    "What?"

    Nicole didn''t expect this was the answer.

    "I was only eighteen that year. To celebrate me officially bing an adult, my dad gave me some

    money. So I asked a few friends to go abroad to travel," Evelyn whispered. "But I didn''t expect I would

    be so unlucky to run into a terrorist attack during shopping. At that time, I was very scared. I even

    thought I would die there. Luckily, our peacekeepers were there. It was the first time I saw a

    peacekeeper. I met danger in a foreign country, but luckily, I saw peacekeepers of our country. I don''t

    know how to describe my feelings back then."

    Saying this, Evelyn seemed to recall her fear and helplessness at that time.

    Then she continued, "When the bullets flew over my ears, my friends screamed and dodged in fright. I

    watched as one of them was shot, and blood sttered all over my face. I thought all was over. I might

    never see my dad again. There was a terrorist shooting at the crowd with a machine gun. I was within

    the range of his bullets. I thought I was gonna die, but at that moment, a man grabbed me and rolled on

    the ground with me in his arms."

    A hint of admiration appeared in Evelyn''s eyes.

    "He was so handsome at that time. I was dumbfounded. To save me, he was injured, but still, he sent

    me to a safe ce andforted me that everything would be fine. I saw him being taken to the

    hospital for treatment. I wanted to know how he was. I frantically searched for news about him.

    However, the discipline of the peacekeeping force is very strict. I can''t get any information at all. When

    the terrorists were eliminated, the peacekeeping force also retreated. I can''t find him anywhere. I

    thought I would never meet him again. "

    Evelyn smiled sweetly.

    She looked at Nicole and said, "I''ve been staying abroad these past few years just because I want to

    find news about him, but I got nothing. This year, there was something wrong with my dad''spany.

    He was so busy that he asked me back to help him. After I went back, I was surprised to discover that

    the man I was looking for was in the same city with me. This is arranged by the god, right?"

    Hearing that, Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    "So you started chasing after him?"

    "Yes, I''ve been looking for him for so many years. How could I let another woman get him? I heard that

    he was hurt in love and nned to travel around the world, so I followed him and kept making

    encounters with him. Unfortunately, he didn''t remember me at all."

    Saying this, Evelyn was somewhat sad.

    "Tim was a soldier at that time, so saving people and maintaining peace was his mission. He saved so

    many people, how could he remember all of them? Besides, he''s retired now. Naturally, he won''t think

    about people he had saved in the past. Besides, you were only eighteen at that time. Now you''re

    twenty-six. How could he still remember you after so many years?" Nicoleforted Evelyn.

    "Never mind. Anyway, I remember him. And that''s enough. I love him. I will work harder to increase my

    love for him. I hope that he can also love me. That would be perfect."

    Evelyn smiled brightly.

    This was love.

    Nicole sighed in her heart.

    Tim could be considered a fool blessed by god.

    Evelyn was so sincere to him and she didn''t need him to pay back her kindness and love. Her love for

    Tim was unconditional. Nicole hoped that they would live happily forever.

    Nicole smiled, "If you tell him about this, maybe he will be nicer to you."

    "No, I want him to like me because of who I am, instead of anything else."

    Evelyn said confidently again.

    Nicole started to like Evelyn because of her personality.

    "Alright, I''ll keep it a secret. By the way, what was going on with Fernanda? Since you''ve been going

    after Tim, you must know Fernanda, right? How did you let her take an opportunity to approach Tim?"

    Thinking of Fernanda, Nicole felt very awkward.

    Evelyn said somewhat gloomily, "Fernanda is a bitch. It was an ident that she got to know Tim.

    They met in a social fund-raising. Tim sponsored a university student. That person is Fernanda. At that

    time, there was nothing I could do to stop Tim. After all, Tim was doing a good thing. I didn''t expect that

    Fernanda to be so greedy and insatiable. I didn''t know how Fernanda got Tim''s number. I don''t know

    what method she has used to keep track of Tim''s whereabouts. She is simply annoying."

    Hearing Evelyn''s words, Nicole was stunned.

    "Are you saying that after Tim helped Fernanda, Fernanda has always known his whereabouts?"

    "That''s right. Otherwise, how could she deliberately hit your car? How could she know that Tim got into

    a car ident before me? She even called you and Samuel. I don''t know how to describe her. I am

    always disgusted by her. She is just a poor student, but somehow, she managed to monitor Tim''s

    whereabouts. She is indeed ''capable''! "

    Evelyn didn''t realize there was something unusual about Fernanda in her description. But Nicole did.

    Fernanda only paid attention to Tim''s whereabouts because she had a good impression of him?

    Nicole could not believe that a poor student could know Tim''s whereabouts so precisely.

    Perhaps she needed to talk to Fernandater.

    Perhaps that fund-raising event was deliberately arranged by someone.

    Nicole did not want to assume the worst of people. But so many things had happened recently. All the

    forces were unstable, and Tim''s wedding was just around the corner. She had no choice but to be

    careful.

    However, Nicole did not tell Evelyn about this.

    She had to find out Fernanda''s true identity first. It was not toote to tell Evelyn after she confirmed

    her guessing.

    Then they talked about something else. Soon Samuel came back.

    "There''s a hotpot restaurant ahead. How about eating there? In such a season, hotpot will make us all

    feel warmer."

    Samuel only wanted to go to that hotpot restaurant because the hotpot agreed with Nicole''s appetite

    and is good for Nicole''s health. However, it was rude for him to say the true reason to Evelyn. So he

    used the "season talking" to persuade Evelyn.

    Evelyn knew Samuel''s intention. She smiled, "Alright, It''s been a long time since I had hotpotst time.

    Let''s go to that restaurant."

    "Let''s go!"

    Then they set off for that nearby hotpot restaurant. However, because they were in the airport and

    business there was great, all the private rooms were upied when they got there.

    Nicole smiled, "Let''s sit in the hall. Experiencing the life of an ordinary person asionally is also not

    bad."

    His wife had spoken. Samuel naturally agreed. Evelyn didn''t care about such trivial matters. She also

    nodded in agreement.

    They came to the table beside the window and sat down. Samuel passed the menu to Evelyn and

    Nicole.

    Evelyn smiled at Nicole, "You should order. I am not picky about food. Excuse me, I need to use the

    bathroom."

    As she spoke, she got up and walked out. However, when she raised her eyes, she saw a familiar

    figure walking towards the private room on the second floor.

    Evelyn''s expression instantly changed.

 Chapter 1089 Can Martha Give It a Rest During the New Year?

    Chapter 1089 Can Martha Give It a Rest During the New Year?

    When Nicole looked up, she saw Evelyn was standing there like a statue.

    After saying a few words to Samuel, Nicole made her way Evelyn''s side.

    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say you wanted to go to the bathroom? Why are you standing here?"

    Hearing this, Evelyn calmed down, but her expression ugly.

    "I saw Tim."

    Evelyn thought she needn''t hide it from Nicole, and she also hoped that Nicole could help her.

    In Evelyn''s mind, she was a bit aggressive and she was the one who made the first move and chased

    after Tim, but there were still some things that she couldn''t get over.

    Nicole also frowned.

    What was Tim doing here?

    She remembered that Martha had made a phone call to Tim.

    Did hee here to see Martha?

    A cold look passed over Nicole''s face.

    If Tim couldn''t distinguish right from wrong, she would kick his ass.

    "Wait a moment."

    Nicole walked back to Samuel and whispered, "Can we move to the private room next to Room 202?"

    Although Samuel did not know what happened, considering Nicole''s words and Evelyn''s bad mood, he

    thought for a moment and said, "I''ll give it a try."

    "Alright."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was powerful enough to change the private room.

    As she expected, within a few minutes, Samuel said it was done.

    Therefore, they went to the private room next door.

    As soon as they sat down, they heard Tim''s cold voice.

    "Is there anything you have to say in person?"

    "Tim, I heard that you had an ident. How was it? Are you feeling better?"

    Hearing Martha''s voice, both Nicole and Samuel got shocked and trembled.

    It was really Martha!

    Samuel''s expression darkened.

    Nicole gestured for him to calm down.

    Evelyn clenched her hands and looked very nervous.

    Tim always had Martha in his heart, so when he was devastated and traveled abroad, he might well

    want to encounter Martha.

    However, he didn''t meet her, so he returned.

    Now Martha called him and met him here, but Tim had never mentioned it to Evelyn.

    Although Evelyn knew they didn''t get married for love, she was still very upset.

    Tim answered in a sarcastic tone,

    "As you can see, I''m fine. But it''s none of your business."

    Hearing this, Martha was stunned.

    In her memory, Tim had never spoken to her like this before. He only talked to Bard in such a tone.

    What''s wrong with him today?

    Martha frowned slightly and said, "Tim, why are you that cold?"

    "What should I do? You have used me as your spawn since you got pregnant, so I can''t speak to you

    as gently as before. It''s too hypocritical."

    Tim sneered.

    Martha''s face darkened.

    "Because of Nicole, you actually treat me like this. It''s all your father''s fault. He doesn''t teach you well."

    "I think your memory is wrong. Bard has never taught me anything. I thought you were the only one

    who really cared about me, but you gave me a fatal blow. It''s meaningless to say this now. Why did you

    call me here? Get to the pitch."

    Tim''s voice sounded so calm that Martha could not tell whether he was happy or angry.

    She had intended to teach Tim a lesson, but after hearing Tim''s words, she had to get to the point.

    Thinking for a while, she said, "I heard you''re going to get married to Evelyn Mason. Her family has

    been leading in the maritime navigation industry, right?"

    Tim narrowed her eyes and sneered.

    "What? Are you trying to get something from the Masons? Or do you want something from the Masons

    at the cost of your son?"

    "How dare you say so?"

    Martha threw the teacup with a bang.

    She usually did this when she pretended to be insane in the past, because of which Tim felt she was

    very pitiful. Therefore, he thought it was nothing serious if she did not hurt herself. But now, he thought

    it was ironic to see this again.

    "It seems I am telling the truth. You took advantage of me in the past, and you want to benefit from my

    wife now. Don''t you feel shameful to take all of this for granted? You are my mother, so you can take

    advantage of me. However, Evelyn is not your daughter, so you have no right and no qualifications to

    salivate at her!"

    Tim''s words almost irritated Martha, but Evelyn was about to cry when she heard this.

    ''He is actually defending me!''

    Nicole and Samuel also heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, Tim was intelligent and knew to protect his wife. Otherwise, Nicole would put him in a

    Martha''s chest heaved with anger, almost passed out.

    She red at Tim and found he was totally different from before.

    "You told me you love Nic before. Why do you care so much about Evelyn now?"

    "It''s none of your business. Besides, why are you sure I don''t like Evelyn? I decide to marry her

    because I love her. I''m not someone who will ept a mercenary marriage. I''m different from you. If I

    don''t love a girl, I won''t get married to her!"

    Tim''s words shocked Evelyn.

    What did she hear?

    Nicole was also somewhat gratified.

    It sounded Tim also loved Evelyn.

    That was great!

    However, Martha was very angry.

    "You shouldn''t change your mind."

    "Nicole doesn''t love me and I can''t wait for her to like me for the rest of my life. Moreover, blood is

    thicker than water. Ever since I nned to date Maia, I''ve managed to treat Nic as only my cousin.

    So, don''t hurt her."

    What Tim said was straightforward.

    Therefore, Marthaughed angrily.

    "I gave birth to you, but you scold me in defense of the others. I don''t care what you think of me. But if

    Evelyn wants to be my daughter-inw, she must do me a favor. Otherwise, I won''t agree on your

    marriage."

    "It seems you are not the hostess of the Louis family."

    Tim''s words were harsh.

    Thus, Martha''s face darkened.

    However, Tim said indifferently, "You''d better leave as soon as possible. Before I came, I called the

    police, and they will arrive soon. As a fugitive, you are still wanted. If you don''t want to be caught, go

    now! I don''t care what you''re nning. Don''t try to take advantage of my marriage or my wife. As your

    son, that''s all I''m able to say. What you should do in the future is up to you."

    "What did you say? You ingrate!"

    Martha was so angry that she even wanted to shoot Tim to death, but the next minute she heard the

    siren.

    Tim did call the police.

    Thinking of this, she didn''t hesitate. She instantly stood up and quickly jumped out of the window on the

    second floor.

    Seeing this, Tim gave a bitter smile.

    Evelyn wanted to rush to hug Tim now, but she was stopped by Nicole.

    "If he sees you, he will know you''ve heard everything. It''s untenable to say it is just a coincidence.

    Besides, he is mentally hurt now, so he won''t want you to see this."

    Nicole understood Tim.

    Tim was almost desperate. He lit a cigarette and took a deep breath.

    He didn''t know what to do with Martha. He did not want to send Martha into prison, but Nicole and

    Evelyn wouldn''t be safe when Martha was free, especially now that Martha wanted to take advantage

    of Evelyn. Therefore, Tim was very upset.

    ''Why is Martha so selfish?''

    ''Why is she never considerate of me?''

    ''I really don''t know what to do next.''

    Evelyn was still worried. Tim was too pitiful, so she wanted to rush to the next door andfort him

    now, but she couldn''t.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole was right. Martha was a trauma for Tim. Now that she didn''t pretended to be a good mother

    before him, he would be very upset. And he wouldn''t want Evelyn to see this.

    After hearing the whole thing, neither Evelyn nor Nicole was in the mood to eat.

    Nicole whispered, "Samuel and I should go. What about you?"

    "I''ll sit here for a while."

    Evelyn didn''t want to leave.

    Tim was still here, and she was worried about him.

    Nicole nodded, knowing what Evelyn was thinking. Therefore, she held Samuel''s hand and left without

    saying anything.

    There were many police cars outside and the police were looking for someone. It seemed what Tim

    said was right. It was he who called the police.

    Nicole knew it was not easy for Tim to take this step. After all, Martha was his mother, and she was

    important to him.

    Thinking of this, she sighed.

    Samuel whispered, "Tim can always tell the differences between right and wrong. He never called the

    police to catch Martha when he was single. But now, he is about to get married, so he must protect

    Evelyn. Moreover, ording to what Martha said just now, she wants to take advantage of the Masons.

    This is not good."

    "The Masons have been in the maritime navigation industry for the past few years. Will Martha wants to

    do something about this?"

    Nicole frowned.

    ''It''ll soon be the New Year. Can Martha give it a rest?''

    ''Is she going to cause trouble for them even during the New Year?''

    Thinking of this, Nic felt very angry.

    "Martha escapedst time and she actually has the guts toe back. It seems she isn''t afraid of

    being caught by the police."

    "Since she dares toe back, she must have prepared for this. Martha may not be alone. Pay

    attention these few days, and don''t run around if there''s nothing serious."

    Samuel was a little worried.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "I''m not going anywhere. I want to visit my grandfather and have a

    good chat with Vi. I wonder how she is like after being trained by my grandfather these days."

    Thinking of Vi, Samuel alsoughed.

    It was wise of Nic to have Edwin punish Vi. It was interesting.

    "By the way, Mike..."

    "He''s fine. I''ve made a phone call to him. After learning what Vi did, he has given up on her and he

    has returned home. As for Vi''s fate, he doesn''t want to know anymore. His family arranged a

    marriage for him, and he was very resistant to it at first, but now he said that he would go on a blind

    date. And if that girl was good, he would try to date her and get married to her."

    Hearing this, Nicole finally felt relieved.

 Chapter 1090 You Just Dont Appreciate It

    Chapter 1090 You Just Don''t Appreciate It

    "That''s good. I''m afraid that because of Vi, you and Mike will be estranged."

    "How could that be? Mike won''t do that to me."

    When Samuel heard that Nicole was worried about this, he couldn''t help butugh.

    After getting in the car, they left the airport and went to a nearby restaurant to eat something.

    Nicole rested well, but Samuel''s eyes had dark circles.

    This trip was truly threatening but not dangerous, and it also made them exhausted.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "You should go back and rest. Morgan said she wanted to look at the ancient book. What do you

    think?"

    Samuel pondered for a moment and said, "It''s ok, I''ll let Jacob give a copy to ir first. Although it''s

    from the Harper Town, since Zama gave Lucas the ring, Lucas has the right to control this ancient

    book. I think they are both medical students. If I show it to the Hawks, they might have some ideas."

    "That''s what I meant."

    After Nicole and Samuel returned, Jacob went to do this.

    Morgan was still in Country F and hadn''t rushed back now, so there was still some time for making a

    copy of the ancient book.

    They returned to the Green''s. Samuel took a shower and went straight to sleep.

    Nicole couldn''t sleep. Seeing that Joseph and Lucas were not at home, she couldn''t help but feel a little

    puzzled.

    "Wendy, where are the children?"

    "Young Master Joseph and Young Master Lucas said they wanted to go out to y. They didn''t let

    anyone follow them. I don''t know where they are. Miss Zoe is at the Don''s."

    "Oh, alright."

    Nicole shrugged her shoulders. She felt that it was a bit unreasonable for her to not buy any gifts for

    the children when she went out.

    She took advantage of Samuel''s rest to drive to the mall.

    When she arrived at the children''s area, Nicole looked again and again. These ordinary toys were

    simply not challenging for Lucas. It was better to buy clothes.

    Nicole bought a set of clothes for each of the children, then bought some desserts and came back.

    Lucas and Joseph hadn''t returned yet, and Nicole didn''t urge them.

    She turned on herputer and made a video call to Daisy.

    "Daisy, how is Reba?"

    Daisy did not expect Nicole to give her a video call at this time. She hurriedly said, "It''s already been

    handled. She''s filming now. However, because of the impact of this incident, female leading role has

    changed to female supporting role."

    "Let''s do it first. We should look after ittely. I''m afraid that otherpanies will stumble on us."

    "Alright."

    Nicole pondered for a moment and asked, "Oh right, when will Olivia''s album be released?"

    "Soon, but what I mean is to find a famous young actor to match with Olivia and shoot an MV first. In

    this way, not only will give Olivia more poprity, but it will also increase the influence of the album.

    What do you think, Ms. Bush?"

    Daisy''s suggestion was naturally good.

    Nicole had also thought of this question before, but Reba''s matter made it difficult for thepany

    to arrange appointments.

    Now that Reba''s matter was settled, it became possible for her to sign a contract with a young

    actor. Who would she choose at the critical moment?

    "You have a suitable candidate?"

    Nicole''s words made Daisy shake her head.

    "Originally, I wanted Zayn to match with Olivia, but recently I heard that he was half-retired, so I turned

    to the M Band''s lead singer, Robert. But this guy''s not easy for us to invite. The M Band has been very

    poprtely, and Robert is so dazzling that people are jealous. We are just a smallpany. I tried to

    contact their manager yesterday, but I didn''t even get an appointment."

    Daisy was really indignant.

    Although theirpany was still considered a smallpany, but their background was very strong.

    Why did those people look down to them and reject them?

    Nicole was not so angry.

    Thepany had only been established for a short period of time, and it didn''t have much reputation in

    the circle. It was naturally difficult for them to sign the contract with popr young actor now.

    However, Nicole did not want to give up.

    "Is Robert really capable of helping Olivia?"

    "Definitely."

    Hearing Daisy''s assurance, Nicole patted her chest and said, "Alright, leave it to me. I''ll give it a try."

    After saying that, Nicole hung up the video call.

    The matter of entertainment circle was naturally better handled by the people in the entertainment

    circle.

    Nicole thought of Zayn.

    Although it was possible that he was struggling for power and status, it should be a piece of cake for

    him to make a phone call and sell a favor, right?

    Nicole did not feel that there was anything wrong with her thought like this.

    She called Zayn.

    Zayn was very surprised that Nicole would call him, so he couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Nicole?"

    "What are you busy with?"

    Nicole''s casual tone made Zayn stunned again.

    "Nothing. I was just fussing."

    "Do me a favor."

    Nicole said directly.

    Zayn did not expect Nicole to ask for help. He hurriedly asked, "What is it?"

    "Do you know Robert? I want him to lead our neer Olivia to shoot a set of MTV and help Olivia''s

    album. However, we can''t get an appointment with Robert. Can you help us?"

    Nicole''s words caused Zayn to pause for a moment before he realized that he was also a member of

    the entertainment circle.

    In the past few days, he had been fighting for power in Country F, which made him forget that he was

    still a famous star in the entertainment circle.

    If Pedro was still alive, it would be fine to let Pedro dealt with this matter, but now...

    Zayn''s eyes darkened again.

    "Alright, I''ll handle it. Wait for my news."

    Zayn''s voice was hoarse.

    "Thank you."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she paused for a moment and said, "Brother, are you alright?"

    The words "Brother" instantly made Zayn''s eyes turn red.

    A few years ago, he still had Pedro by his side, but now he could only fight alone in this dark world.

    That kind of dark conspiracy was driving him crazy. He even felt his personality split.

    Now that Nicole called him brother, making him felt like a clear spring flowed into his heart. The gloomy

    in his heart instantly disappeared.

    "What did you call me?"

    "Brother, some people leave just like that. Put him in your heart and don''t me yourself for it. I know

    it''s not easy for you now, but it will be fine. Trust me."

    Nicole didn''t know how tofort others, but now she especially wanted tofort Zayn.

    She understood the pain of losing the lover the best. It was worse than death. The cruelest thing was

    that the one she loved was gone, but she was still alive to suffer the pain.

    Tears immediately rolled down from Zayn''s eyes.

    He raised his head and choked, but he bit his lower lip tightly. He was afraid that he would cry the

    moment he opened his mouth.

    At this moment, he truly felt that he was not alone.

    "When are youing?"

    Zayn still remembered that Samuel had promised him that he would visit his mother in Country F after

    finishing his business here.

    Nicole naturally knew this as well. She really wanted to tell Zayn that she had just returned from

    Country F, but she finally swallowed it back.

    "After the New Year."

    Nicole didn''t dare to say the date because it was still not certain now.

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you."

    Zayn believed it.

    Nicole suddenly felt that it was too cruel to Zayn.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole''s mood couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    Samuel was still resting. Nicole knew that he was exhausted when he was in F Country, but she felt a

    little ufortable now.

    She wanted to see her grandfather.

    With that thought in mind, Nicole called Wendy and whispered, "I''m going to my grandfather''s house.

    Remember to call me when Samuel wakes up."

    "Alright, Mrs. Green."

    Nicole changed her clothes and went out.

    When they arrived at Shaw''s, Steve saw Nicole outside the door and was stunned for a moment, but

    he was still very happy to say, "Is Ms. Nicole back?"

    "Yes, where''s grandfather?"

    "Yes. Vi is also here."

    Steve was afraid that Nicole would forget Vi, so he hurriedly reminded her.

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "What''s wrong? Shall I still be afraid of her?"

    Steve immediately rubbed his nose and said, "I''m afraid not. She has been educated seriously by Mr.

    Shaw these few days. She was just about to go home. But since Dominic was dead, where should she

    go?"

    Nicole''s eyes darkened.

    Yes, Dominic has been dead. Vi must know that, and she must hate Nicole very much now.

    Thinking of this, Nicole tidied up her emotions and walked in with a smile.

    "Grandfather, I''m back."

    Nicole shouted happily, causing Edwin and Vi in the living room to immediately look over.

    Edwin was still reading the newspaper, while Vi was standing in a corner of the living room,

    seemingly she was punished.

    Nicole suddenly wanted tough.

    How old was he?

    He actually punished Vi by standing up!

    "Grandfather, what are you doing?"

    Nicole pouted her lips to Vi.

    Vi''s eyes could almost turn into sharp swords, and she wished she could tear Nicole to pieces with

    her eyes.

    It was this woman who had harmed Vi''s father and deprived her mother, and now Nic was using

    Mr. Shaw to torture her!

    She deserved to die!

    Nicole, on the other hand, was not worried about the hatred in Vi''s eyes at all. Instead, she smiled.

    Edwin was pleased by looking at Nicole but was annoyed by looking at Vi.

    This Vi was Audrey''s daughter, but she didn''t look like Audrey at all.

    Moreover, she was also spoiled.

    "What else can I do? She was not even able to cultivate a military posture. I will punish her to cultivate

    properly."

    Edwin''s eyes and tone carried a trace of disgust.

    If Vi wasn''t Audrey''s daughter, Edwin might not even care about her at all.

    After saying those words, Edwin hurriedly turned around and looked at Nicole with a smile on his face.

    "Are you having fun this time?"

    "It''s okay, but I didn''t bring anything for Grandpa. Grandpa won''t be angry, right?"

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    They wanted to buy something for Edwin, but unfortunately, because of the matter with Santino, they

    ran back in a hurry.

    She would settle this grudge with Santino sooner orter.

    Mr. Shawughed and said, "You don''t have to bring me gifts. If you''re happy, Grandpa will be happy."

    Vi looked at Edwin and Nicole''s happy and harmonious appearance. Thinking back to how strict

    Edwin had been towards her these few days, her eyes couldn''t help but shine with a sinister light.

    Stinking old man!

    He simply didn''t know how to appreciate it!

    He actually liked Nicole so much!

    Why did they all like Nicole?

    Audrey liked her, and now Edwin was the same.

    She would make them regret it!

    Definitely!

 Chapter 1091 Nicole Did Something Behind Viola

    Chapter 1091 Nicole Did Something Behind Vi

    It would be impossible for Nicole to shake off Vi''s ruthless gaze. To be exact, Nicole had also been

    paying attention to Vi the moment she entered the room.

    Vi was colder than before and also crueler, which was hard to be disguised.

    Nicole looked at Vi with a faint smile and said, "Why are you looking at me like you were going to eat

    me? What did I do wrong?"

    Edwin frowned.

    "What are you doing? Why are you staring at Nicole? It was me who had punished you. What? Did I

    get you wrong? You have a problem with me?"

    Edwin said in such a harsh tone that Vi was immediately weakened, "No, Grandfather, how can I

    have a problem with you?"

    "Stop being a wolf in a sheep¡¯s clothing. If you weren''t Audrey''s daughter, I wouldn''t care about you at

    all. You father didn''t teach you well. How can you fit yourself in the society if you don''t change your

    behaviors now?"

    When Edwin thought of Dominic, he was furious.

    Vi didn''t dare to say anything. She lowered her head quickly, making it impossible for others to see

    her expression. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Seeing this, Nicole only smiled slightly and said, "Grandfather, don''t be angry. She still needs time.

    After all, she is my sister and one of the Shaws. She represents our family¡¯s image, right?"

    Hearing this, Vi quickly raised her head and nced at Nicole with anger and coldness.

    Nicole was clearly prompting Edwin to punish her, and she wasn¡¯t trying to conceal her intention at all.

    Nicole didn''t care about whether Vi hated her or not. Why would they pretend to be sisters with so

    many contradictions between them?

    She sneered and said to Edwin, "Grandfather, I have something I want to tell you. Shall we go to the

    study?"

    Vi frowned again.

    What did Nicole want to say to Edwin?

    She even wanted to say it behind her back!

    Was she thinking about urging Edwin to punish her again?

    Vi felt that everything Edwin had done was a result of Nicole¡¯s temptation, so she hated Nicole even

    more.

    One day, she would make Nicole kneel in front of her and beg her!

    Nicole didn''t care what Vi was thinking. She looked at Edwin with anticipation.

    Edwin certainly wouldn¡¯t reject Nicole. He quickly put down the newspaper and smiled, "Alright, let''s go

    to the study."

    "Grandfather, take your time."

    Nicole stood up and helped Edwin to his feet.

    Edwinughed and said, "I am indeed an old man, my dear Nicole, take care of me more!"

    "You are not old at all. You be more vigorous with age."

    Nicole was good at ttering Edwin.

    Vi was so angry that she almost gritted her teeth when she saw how happy they were.

    Nicole did not have the mood to argue with Vi now. She helped Edwin into the study and locked the

    door.

    As Nicole acted so cautiously, Edwin''s eyes darkened a little.

    Vi¡¯s presence really made things worse.

    "Are you keeping an eye on her?"

    "Sort of."

    Nicole did not deny.

    She helped Edwin to a chair and sat down. Then, she looked at Edwin seriously and asked,

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Grandfather, do you remember what you gave Grandmother as the betrothal gift?"

    Edwin stunned.

    His eyes became a little blurry.

    That old woman!

    It seems to be a long time ago.

    Seeing that Edwin had fallen into his memories, Nicole did not urge him. Instead, she walked to the

    side and took out a tea set to start making tea for him.

    Edwin''s tried to memorize for a long time, and he finally remembered what his wife looked like at the

    first sight.

    At that time, she wore a shabby red cotton jacket. She was defined as a reactionary person due to her

    family, so she did not dare to look up at people when she walked.

    How did he get to know her?

    Oh, right. It was because someone was pulling at her clothes while criticizing her, so fiercely that her

    clothes were ripped up to shreds. At that time, as he was close to her, he was sympathized to the poor

    woman, so he involuntarily took off his coat and wrapped it around her.

    At that time, she looked at him with a sh of gratefulness. Because his family enjoyed great power,

    Edwin was not punished for this action. Instead, she endured all the punishment for him.

    At that time, people could not tell right from wrong. For outsiders, Edwin''s kindness was the result of

    her deliberate seduction, so she was criticized even more.

    Edwin felt sorry for her, so he would asionally help her, but he never thought that they would get

    closer.

    After the Great Revolution ended, everything returned to normal, and her family regained reputation.

    They became together naturally because of simr family background.

    Edwin still remembered that at that time, they led a happy life, with him dealing with his career and her

    taking care of the family.

    When he was about to go to the battlefield, she cried so sadly, yet she did not stop him from going and

    silently born everything by herself.

    She helped him fulfill his responsibility to take care of his parents when they were about to pass away.

    His old mother was paralyzed in bed. As he enjoyed sufficient records of standing up to bullies, he was

    sent to carry out missions everywhere. It was she who took care of his mother day and night. She was

    not afraid of neither hardship nor tiredness, and she neverined in front of him.

    Why did they, who were supposed to be together forever, split up?

    Because Martha was born, which meant Edwin was cheated.

    Thinking back to this now, Martha did not refute him at that time. She only said that she had failed him,

    agreed to the divorce, and took Martha away.

    Later, when he found out that Martha''s biological father was a terrorist, Edwin had regretted it.

    How could such a gentle and virtuous woman cheat on him? Even if she was raped, she would still sue

    the offender to protect her own interests and his dignity, right?

    But she didn''t.

    At that time, he thought that she had endured enough loneliness, so she cheated on her. Now, it didn''t

    seem like that was the case.

    Perhaps there was something hidden in this.

    However, she had already passed away. Even though he was now filled with guilt and longing, there

    was no chance of seeing her again.

    Edwin felt so guilty.

    Seeing that his mood had changed, Nicole poured him a cup of tea and whispered, "Grandfather, I''m

    not asking you this to make you sad."

    "I know, but now that I look back on my life, I realize that the person I''m sorry for the most in my life is

    your grandmother. She apanied with me when I was poorest and most miserable, but she left me

    when I made fortune. She led a poor and disgraceful life in the rest of her life, and now that I think

    about it, maybe she has something to hide, and I''m not a good husband."

    Edwin''s eyes filled with tears.

    "I wasn''t by her side when she gave birth, and I was helpless when my eldest daughter was kidnapped.

    When my eldest daughter was taken away and disappeared, I did not help her. I didn''t participate much

    in your grandmother''s life. Now that I think about it, all the glory in my life was obtained because of your

    grandmother''s silent support, but I made her left. Is a man''s self-esteem really that important? Now that

    I''m old, I know that nothing is better than having a wife by my side. Unfortunately, I didn''t understand

    this when I was young. "

    Edwin chocked with sob.

    "Grandpa, grandmother has already gone. There''s no point in saying this now. I just want to know what

    betrothal gift was. Do you still remember?" Nicole said apologetically when she saw that she had

    reminded Edwin of his sad past.

    "How can I forget? It''s a pocket watch. I was given by the Military Region for my contribution, and the

    ID number and my name were engraved on it. At that time, I said that this military medal was half of

    your grandmother''s credit, so I gave that watch to your grandmother as a betrothal gift. She also

    agreed to my proposal in a shy and timid manner. At that time, we weren''t as romantic as the young

    men these days."

    Edwin couldn''t help butugh when he recalled this.

    Nicole took out the pocket watch from out and handed it to Edwin.

    "Grandfather, take a look. Is this the pocket watch?"

    Edwin suddenly stunned, and then he became excited.

    He took the pocket watch and flipped it through the back. He could still clearly see his name, but they

    were somewhat smoothed out. It was obviously responsible for usual rubbing.

    Edwin was filled with tears.

    "Why is this pocket watch with you? When she left me, she didn''t take anything except this pocket

    watch. I..."

    He choked again.

    Nicole was very sad.

    She walked up and hugged Edwin. She whispered, "Grandfather, Grandmother has always had you in

    her heart. I heard that until the moment she died, she still held this pocket watch in her hand."

    "She is really too stubborn. Even if she had expressed a bit regret, I wouldn''t let her go."

    Edwin said with regret.

    Nicole didn''t know how tofort him, she could only say, "Grandfather, I took this pocket watch from

    someone. She asked me to give it to you."

    "Who?"

    Edwin was still unable to recover when he heard Nicole say, "Sally."

    Edwin raised his head when he heard the name.

    "Who?"

    "Sally, she said that she''s your eldest daughter and my mother''s twin sister. I''ve seen her before. She

    looks exactly like my mother, and the DNA test proved that."

    Edwin stunned.

    His eyes shed with disbelief, surprise, and then ecstasy.

    He grabbed Nicole''s hand and trembled slightly.

    "Where is she? Why didn''t shee back? Since she knew that she was one of the Shaws, why didn''t

    shee back to see me? How many years do I still have to live?"

    Edwin''s reaction was within Nicole''s expectations. This was also the reason why Nicole had waited so

    long and was sure that Sally would not be harmful to Edwin before she dared to tell him.

    However, seeing Edwin like this, and given Sally''s identity, Nicole hesitated.

    Was it really okay to tell him the truth?

 Chapter 1092 Shes Improved

    Chapter 1092 She''s Improved

    "Nicole, are you hiding something from me?"

    Seeing Nicole''s hesitant expression, Edwin had a bad feeling.

    "Is Sally...?"

    "No, Auntie is doing well. She just can''te back to see you for now. She wille back someday.

    She asked me to return this pocket watch to you. She said that she missed you very much."

    Nicole didn''t have the heart to watch Edwin feel sad.

    Edwin was instantly overwhelmed with excitement.

    "Does she know I''m her father?"

    "Yes. She seems to know everything."

    Nicole only figured it out just now.

    Zayn told her that before his mother died, she asked him to find his sister and misled Zayn to believe

    that Nicole was his sister. Why would Sally do this?

    At the time, Zayn was a child, and so was she. She didn''t have any value back then. No one knew her

    true identity, but Sally had told Zayn. What was she up to?

    Was Sally worried that Mr. and Mrs. Bush might be treating her badly and hurt her when her identity

    was discovered? Was that why Sally asked Zayn to find her and protect her?

    Nicole felt that it might be too good to be true. But that was the only possibility she could think of.

    From the moment she came into contact with Sally, Nicole realized that Sally knew everything about

    her. She had been watching her closely. Nicole wondered when Sally found out about her birth origin.

    Did she knew it from the moment she was reced?

    Or when?

    Nicole was a little confused.

    She wouldn''t get answers to these questions before she met Sally again in person.

    Now, Edwin was overjoyed that he had found his missing daughter.

    Nicole didn''t want to interrupt his joy, so she said, "Edwin, I''m going out to get some air."

    "Okay."

    Edwin held the pocket watch, thinking about his eldest daughter and wife withplicated emotions.

    Nicole turned around and left the study.

    She had just opened the door when she saw Vi standing outside eavesdropping.

    Vi did not feel awkward after being caught. She even asked, "Auntie? Mom actually has a twin

    sister?"

    "Didn''t your father ever tell you not to eavesdrop?"

    Nicole frowned.

    She chose to talk in the study because she didn''t want Vi to know. She didn''t expect that Vi

    would be so shameless to follow over.

    Vi sneered, "If you''re plotting against me, I have to find out about your n. Otherwise, I will be

    dead soon."

    "If I really want to kill you, do you think you can still be alive?"

    Nicole looked at her like an idiot before walking past her.

    Vi was irritated.

    "Nicole, what''s that supposed to mean? You and I are both Audrey''s daughters. Why do you think you

    are superior? What makes you think you have the right to treat me like this?"

    She grabbed Nicole''s arm and red at her.

    Nicole was amused by Vi''s rage.

    She looked at Vi and said, "Well, isn''t that obvious? I''m decent and popr. What now? You don''t

    like it? You can''t do anything about it. How are you going topete with me? With your despicable

    integrity and a father like that?"

    "Don''t mention my father!"

    Vi raised her arm angrily and tried to p Nicole in the face.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes and pped Vi''s face first.

    Vi screamed in pain.

    She was caught off guard and fell to the ground.

    "How dare you p me?"

    "Why don''t I? I''m your elder sister. You''re disrespectful to me. Don''t you know that as a little sister, you

    should respect me like a mother. I''m teaching you how to behave."

    As Nicole said righteously, Vi spat.

    "How dare you mention that you''re my elder sister? Did you forget what you''ve done to me?"

    "You got what you deserve. Vi, I brought you to Edwin because we''re sisters. If you reform and start

    over, we can still be family. But if you continue to be so stubborn, I won''t always have patience. You

    won''t have Mike to plead for you this time."

    Nicole had said what she wanted to say. As for whether Vi would listen, she didn''t know.

    Vi snorted and did not reply, but the look in her eyes told Nicole that she wasn''t going to reflect on

    herself.

    Since Vi chose to stay on the wrong path, Nicole wasn''t going to talk her out of it. After all, they were

    two different kinds of people.

    Nicole left Vi and went straight to Steve.

    "Steve, where''s Cara?"

    "She went to get some medicine for Mr. Shaw."

    Nicole was surprised.

    "Medicine? Is there anything wrong with my grandfather?"

    Seeing that she was anxious, Steve hurriedly said, "He''s fine. Cara is nursing his health recently. She

    says that he could use some medicine for calcium supplement. She went to the hospital to get the

    medicine. And she will be back in a while."

    Hearing Steve''s words, Nicole wasn''t relieved.

    If Cara wanted to get some medicine, she would just ask Laurence to do the leg work. Why would she

    go to the hospital personally?

    Nicole didn''t want Steve to notice her worry. She smiled, "Steve, Samuel is asleep when I left. I guess

    he''s awake now. If he can''t find me, he''ll be worried. Please tell my grandfather that I have to go now."

    "You''re not staying for dinner?"

    Steve was a little surprised.

    Nicole smiled and said, "No. Samuel is going to feel lonely if I don''t go home to have dinner with him."

    "You two seem love each other very much."

    Steve did not force her to stay. He nodded and watched Nicole leave with a smile.

    When she reached the door, Nicole said.

    "Steve, when Vi is at home, take care of my grandfather. You know my sister could cause trouble

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    sometimes. Don''t let her irritate my grandfather."

    Hearing this, Steve said, "Indeed. Vi is really naughty. She pissed offmander a lot. She''s got

    sweet mouth, butmander seems to be very strict with her. After she tried to trick three times,

    her. Only after that did she behave a bit."

    When Nicole heard Steve say this, she couldn''t help but think about the image of Vi talking to herself

    in the mirror.

    She suddenly wanted tough.

    Edwin was a genius.

    Nicole felt relieved.

    She had been worried that Edwin would be deceived by Vi''s shy words just like Mrs. Don. Now

    that she heard that Edwin didn''t fall for Vi''s tricks, Nicole was relieved.

    "Goodbye, Steve."

    "Goodbye, Ms. Nicole."

    Nicole got into the car and drove out of the militarypound.

    After leaving the militarypound, Nicole pulled the car over and took out her phone to call Cara.

    "Mrs. Green."

    When Cara saw Nicole''s phone number, she immediately dialed back.

    "What''s the situation? Why did you personally go to the hospital?"

    "You''ve been to the Shaw''s?"

    Cara asked instead of answering the question directly, which made Nicole''s heart sink.

    "Mm, just left. Is there a situation?"

    "I''m not sure. I''m here to run a test."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes upon hearing that.

    "Send me the address. I''ll be right there."

    Right now, what Nicole concerned about the most was Edwin''s health.

    If Edwin got sick because of Vi, she would never forgive herself.

    Cara sent Nicole the location, and Nicole drove over.

    When Nicole arrived at the hospital, Cara was waiting at the door.

    She was frowning, looking worried.

    Nicole was anxious.

    To save some time, she pulled over at the road instead of parking the car in the underground parking

    lot. And then, she ran over.

    "What''s going on? Is there something wrong with my grandfather?"

    Seeing Nicole arrive so quickly, Cara was surprised, but she snapped out of the trance soon.

    "I''m not sure yet. We have to wait for the results," said she.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole was worried.

    Cara said, "Vi brought back a nt from somewhere yesterday and put it in your grandfather''s

    bedroom. I was in the kitchen at the time, so I didn''t notice anything weird. Your grandfather seemed to

    like the nt very much. He thought she brought the nt to please him, so he didn''t ask anyone to

    take it away. I saw the nt when I went in to clean the room this morning. "

    "Is there something with the nt?"

    Nicole frowned.

    Cara shook her head and said, "The nt looks fine, but I felt dizzy not long after I went in. Your

    grandfather is feeling weak, too. I guess there is something in the bedroom that chemically reacts with

    the nt, and some kind of gas would be produced during the process to make people dizzy. I looked

    around and found that the sandalwood hanging in the bedroom was somewhat ipatible with the

    fragrance of the nt. I secretly took the sandalwood and picked a leaf of the nt and came here with

    the cover that I''m getting some medicine for your grandfather."

    Nicole''s face turned sullen.

    Vi had improved her trick, hadn''t she?

    She didn''t use poison. Instead, she made use of the chemical reaction of two things.

    If something really happened, she could cover her track by taking away the nt or the sandalwood.

    Vi was good.

    Nicole curled her lips into a cold smile.

 Chapter 1093 I Will Be Good to You

    Chapter 1093 I Will Be Good to You

    "When will the resulte out?"

    Nicole said in a cold voice.

    Cara shook head and said, "The test isplicated. Laurence asked a reliable doctor to do it, but we

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    still need to wait until night."

    "Tell me the result as soon as possible. Let Laurence keep an eye there. You go back now. Grandpa''s

    mood is unstable today. I''m afraid Vi will make a move."

    Nicole felt disturbed.

    "Alright. Mrs. Green, Vi is like a bomb which may explode at any time. If we still let her stay with Mr.

    Shaw, I''m afraid that one day things will be out of control."

    How could Nicole not understand what Cara meant?

    But where she can send Vi to now?

    Vi didn''t do illegal things, so they couldn''t send her to prison. Petty was in the international prison

    now. Although Nicole could also send Vi there, she wanted to see what Vi would do next.

    Vi might be a touchstone for Nicole to get the answers she wanted.

    "I will consider it."

    As Cara left, Nicole called Laurence and told him about this thing.

    Then she drove to the Green''s.

    She saw a familiar figure wandering around the door when she drove close to the mansion.

    Nicole frowned slightly, but she still stopped the car.

    "Zac."

    She said.

    Zac suddenly turned around and saw Nicole parking her car at the door. He felt a little awkward.

    "Nicole."

    Zac was embarrassed. He didn''t do anything wrong to Nicole and Samuel, but Petty was his wife.

    Nicole noticed his embarrassment. She smiled, "Come in."

    "Alright."

    Zac nodded.

    They went inside one after another.

    Samuel had woken up. Wendy told him Nicole had gone out for something. He contacted Ernesto and

    dealt with thepany''s business.

    Just as he finished, he saw Nicole and Zac walk in together.

    "Why did you twoe back together?"

    Samuel was a little surprised and asked.

    Nicole smiled and said, "We met at the door. Let''s have dinner tonight."

    Zac wanted to refuse, but he saw Samuel''s expression. He knew Samuel wanted him to stay.

    Zac nodded and said, "Sure."

    "I''m going to take a shower and change my clothes," Nicole said.

    She knew that Zac came here for Petty. If she stayed, Zac might feel embarrassed, so she left.

    Zac was truly grateful for Nicole''s kindness.

    After Nicole entered the bedroom, Samuel pointed to the sofa and said, "Sit. We are family. Make

    yourself at home."

    Zac felt a little guilty.

    "Mr. Green, I''m really sorry for what Petty did."

    "Stop interceding for her. Why do you call me Mr. Green again? Just Samuel please."

    Samuel said indifferently, making Zac surprised.

    He didn''t expect Samuel to forgive him after Petty made such terrible thing, so he called Samuel Mr.

    Green. Now, hearing what Samuel said, Zac felt touched.

    "Samuel, I''m sorry."

    "You didn''t do anything wrong to me. What are you sorry for?"

    Samuel and Zac grew up together. Samuel knew what kind of man Zac was.

    Samuel made and poured a cup for Zac. He said in a low voice, "It was Petty''s fault, not yours. You

    don''t have to apologize for her."

    "But she is my wife."

    Zac said sadly.

    How could Samuel not know this feeling?

    He pondered for a moment and said, "Zac, are you feeling better now?"

    "Much better. The poison has been cleared. Thanks, Samuel."

    Samuel drank the tea and said, "I know, as a husband, you want to suffer for your wife. I guess you

    want to go to the prison to rece Petty, right?"

    Zac didn''t know what to say.

    It was exactly what he thought. But why did he feel so strange when Samuel knew his thoughts?

    Samuel knew he was right from Zac''s expression.

    He sighed and said, "Zac, as a man, I''m d you have such thought. But haven''t you thought about

    that Petty has be a totally bad guy? She betrayed me and said that she was doing it for you, but

    in fact she was only for herself. She was afraid that she would have no support after losing you, so she

    put all her eggs in one basket."

    "Even so, she was not wrong. She has a deep affection for me and regards me as her sole reliance."

    Hearing Zac''s rebuttal, Samuel know Zac had thought about this.

    "Alright. Even we ignored all these, can you guarantee that Petty won''t hurt Nicole and me again? Can

    you guarantee she won''t contact Major again? Can you guarantee she won''t utilize the baby to force

    you to help her? If you can guarantee all of this, then I promise you."

    Zac hang his head in shame.

    He couldn''t guarantee!

    Even a single one!

    But...

    Zac clenched his teeth tightly, not knowing what else he could do to let Samuel release Petty.

    "Samuel, she is pregnant."

    "Don''t worry. She will receive the best and most professional care before the birth of the child. Although

    she didn''t have freedom there, she won''t be treated badly. It was better for her to stay there. After all,

    she will only be used by others when she was in outside. I will take the baby back home. If you don''t

    have time, Nicole and I will raise," Samuel said.

    Zac hurriedly shook his head and said, "No. I can raise my child myself. I may need a maternity service

    worker then. I''m afraid I can''t take care the baby well alone."

    "Nicole is finding one now. Since you are well, you cane back. It''s good to live with family. Besides,

    it''s meaningless for you to be alone outside."

    Zac understood what Samuel meant.

    Petty had been sent to the international prison by Samuel. If Zac betrayed Samuel with resentment,

    Samuel would be too sad. Living together might prevent it happening.

    "Okay."

    Zac nodded and had no objection to Samuel''s suggestion.

    Samuel nodded and said, "The tea is not bad. Try it."

    Zac took a sip.

    Very bitter!

    He felt heavily bitter.

    Why could Petty, who had been intimate to him, be so indiscriminate?

    Zac did not hate Samuel and Nicole. Instead, he hated Major.

    He ruined Zac''s happy family.

    Major knew Petty was Samuel''s younger sister, but he still used Lillian''s death to provoke Petty. Petty

    was probably the only one who could not see through Major''s intentions.

    Zac''s parents had been killed by Elvis, and he had almost been turned into an addict by Lillian. It was

    Samuel and Nicole who saved him.

    Zac knew they were kind to him.

    He picked up the teacup again and drank all the tea. Then, he looked at Samuel and said firmly,

    "Samuel, I heard that you and Nicole might go to Country F after the New Year. Take me with you. I

    want to capture Major!"

    Samuel nced at him and said indifferently, "Let''s talk about itter."

    "Samuel, I know you''re worried about me. You just need to bring me. I don''t want to have power. I just

    want to capture Major myself. He destroyed my family and made me separate with my wife. I can''t let it

    go if he doesn''t get arrested."

    Zac''s eyes were filled with anger.

    Samuel sighed and said, "You are the only son of the Neo. I can''t let you take risks."

    "Then what''s the meaning of my life?"

    Zac''s eyes turned red.

    As a son, he had no way to save his parents. It was only after Samuel saved his parents that he found

    out about his own background. As a husband, he could not persuade his wife to go right ways. Thus,

    as a father, he could no longer put his own child in danger and live in hatred. He must go!

    Seeing his persistence, Samuel sighed, "I will talk to Nicoleter."

    "Thank you, Samuel. I''ll pack up my things and move back tonight."

    Seeing that Samuel had agreed, Zac hurriedly thanked him.

    "Take the car. It''s more convenient."

    Samuel gave his car keys to Zac.

    Zac had a car. He used his sry to pay down payment and bought a car for Petty.

    In order to leave the sanatorium and go abroad, Petty drove the car away. She even destroyed the car

    near the airport to cover the traces of leaving.

    The car loan remained, but the car had disappeared.

    How funny it was!

    Samuel knew about this from Ernesto when Nicole was out. He asked Ernesto to clear the rest of Zac''s

    car loan.

    When Petty left, she took away all of Zac''s bank cards and cash, so Zac was broken now.

    Samuel took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Zac.

    "Take it. Buy something and use it as living expenses."

    Zac was surprised. His eyes turned even redder.

    "Samuel, just lend me 200. I don''t need more money."

    "A grown man won''t be able to live with only 200. I''ve asked Ernesto to give you one percent of the

    shares in thepany. There will be a dividend every year. You are my brother-inw and the son-in-

    Samuel''s words astonished Zac.

    A one percent shares in thepany?

    It might be nothing in otherpanies, but it was the Green''spany. The dividends might be tens of

    million a year.

    Zac didn''t know what to say.

    After what Petty had done, Samuel still treated him so well. How could he not be ashamed?

    "Samuel... I..."

    "Alright, it''s settled. Thewyer wille tonight. You just need sign the share transfer agreement."

    Samuel patted Zac''s shoulder.

    At this moment, Samuel''s phone rang.

 Chapter 1094 Youre Really Looking for Trouble

    Chapter 1094 You''re Really Looking for Trouble

    Seeing that Samuel''s phone rang, Zac hurriedly stood up.

    "Samuel, I''ll go back and pack my things first."

    "Alright, drive carefully."

    Samuel nodded.

    Zac took the car key and left.

    Samuel nced at the number on his phone and picked up.

    "Mr. Green, there''s something wrong with Mr. Shaw''s surveince system."

    It was Ernesto.

    "Speak."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    "Mr. Shaw''sndline just dialed a number. It''s not from this city. I tracked it down and found it''s from

    Country F." Ernesto whispered.

    "Country F?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Got it. Keep digging."

    After saying that, Samuel hung up the phone.

    Nicole walked down from upstairs and heaved a sigh of relief when she didn''t see Zac.

    "Has Zac left?"

    "Yes, he will move back tonight, and I gave him a 1% stake of thepany."

    Samuel''s words caused Nicole to be slightly stunned.

    "So generous? You don''t owe him. The person who owes him is Petty."

    "I know, so the one percent stake belongs to Petty."

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole again.

    "Darling, aren''t you too scheming?"

    "Petty will stay in the international prison in the future. There is no need to share the interest with her.

    Why don''t we give it to Zac? If the child is born, Zac will need a lot of money to raise a child. Besides,

    the Green family owes it to the Neo family. Petty just doesn''t get it."

    Although Samuel said this, his emotions were no longer fluctuating.

    Nicole knew that he had been heart broken.

    He waspletely disappointed at Petty.

    Nicole was afraid that he would continue to discuss this issue, so she hurriedly said, "I went to

    grandfather''s house this afternoon."

    "Did Vi cause trouble?"

    Samuel''s words immediately made Nicoleugh.

    "You don''t even know that Vi truly like making trouble."

    Nicole told him what happened at Mr. Shaw''s house.

    After hearing that, Samuel suddenly said, "Ernesto called me just now and said that someone from

    grandfather''s house had contacted the people from Country F with thendline number. Do you think it

    would be grandfather?"

    Nicole was instantly stunned.

    "How is that possible? Even if grandpa wants to see Sally, it''s impossible for him to know her phone

    number. Even if he asked someone to investigate, Sally has faked her death for so many years, and

    how can she use her real name to get a mobile phone card? Without a mobile phone card on Sally''s

    name, how could grandpa find Sally''s contact?"

    Nicole''s words caused Samuel''s eyes to narrow slightly.

    "Then there is only one exnation. This call was made by Vi."

    "She? How could she know Sally''s phone number?"

    Nicole felt that it was somewhat ridiculous.

    "She doesn''t know Sally''s phone number, but she probably knows Major''s phone number. Don''t forget,

    Dominic once cooperated with Major." Samuel said indifferently.

    These words instantly woke Nicole up.

    Was Vi really nning to cooperate with Major to deal with her and Edwin?

    Nicole''s expression darkened.

    "Can you find the other party''s cell phone number?"

    "I can try."

    Since Samuel said this, he was confident.

    A trace of coldness shed through Nicole''s eyes.

    "If Vi really cooperates with Major, then she is digging her own grave."

    "There''s no need to waste too much effort on such a person. Just leave it to me."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole shake her head.

    "No, I want to do it myself. After all, she is my younger sister. Even if I want to deal with her, I have to

    make her convinced."

    Samuel could only respect Nicole''s words.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about her anymore. What do you want to eat tonight?"

    "Whatever."

    Nicole felt a little tired.

    She leaned against the sofa and whispered, "I went to many ces this afternoon, and Cara told me

    that she suspected that Vi had poisoned my grandfather. But this time, she was smart and did not

    do it obviously. Instead, she used the two smells to counter each other to achieve her goal."

    Nicole repeated Cara''s words.

    A trace of anger shed through Samuel''s eyes after hearing this.

    "No matter what, grandfather is also her own grandfather. How could she be so ruthless?"

    "Vi was spoiled by Dominic. There was no longer any difference between right and wrong. She was

    only happy or unhappy. Whoever made her unhappy, she would take his life. There is no turning back

    for her."

    Nicole shook her head and sighed.

    It was said that the closest people in the world were blood rtives, but she really didn''t like Vi.

    If Audrey was still alive, she might even worry about Audrey''s feelings. Now that Audrey was gone, she

    did not want to be wronged, much less harm her closest people just because of herpassion.

    Samuel pulled her hand and ced it in his palm.

    His palms were dry and warm, giving people a very warm feeling. Nicole felt that she was instantly

    cured.

    "Darling, you are definitely a nice guy."

    "Is that so? Everyone outside says I''m cold."

    This was the first time Samuel had heard the word "nice guy" from his wife.

    Nice guy?

    Was he?

    The corner of Samuel''s lips unconsciously rose.

    Nicole hurriedly patted him and said, "Who said that? My husband is the warmest man. Those people

    don''t understand you."

    "Alright, your words are so sweet. Tell me, what do you want me to do?"

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "My legs are a little sore."

    "Pretentious."

    Although Samuel said this, he still let go of Nicole''s hand, rolled up his sleeve, and reached out to

    pinch Nicole''s legs.

    "Wow, it''sfortable, but you should be gentle."

    Nicole cried out. That voice was so seductive that it almost made Samuel lose control.

    "Can you stop calling it so enchantingly in such daytime? If you want it, just tell me clearly. I should be

    able to do it."

    Samuel''s words were not loud, so only they could hear.

    Nicole''s face immediately turned red.

    "You''re shameless."

    "I am permitted by the state and supported by thew. How can I be shameless?"

    Samuel''s question made Nicole somewhat powerless to refute.

    She turned her face away, but Samuel''s hand was pressing on her leg. It was really toofortable.

    She couldn''t stop but want to make a sound.

    Nicole bit her lower lip and resisted, not paying attention to the slightest change in Samuel''s

    expression.

    Was this woman doing this on purpose?

    She was shouting and biting her lips, and now she was looking at him sadly. Did she really want to do

    it?

    Samuel coughed and whispered, "I don''t know when the children will be back tonight. Why don''t we go

    back to our roomter..."

    "Stop messing around."

    Nicole immediately retracted her legs, and her neck turned red.

    "Hurry up and find out what number Vi called out to Major."

    As she spoke, she got up and was about to leave, but Samuel grabbed her wrist.

    "Should I be rewarded for following your orders?"

    Seeing Samuel''s expression of begging for a kiss, Nicoleid down embarrassedly and kissed Samuel

    on his cheek.

    She thought that this would be the end of the matter. Who would have thought that Samuel would pull

    her suddenly, and Nicole''s body immediately lose bnce and fall into Samuel''s embrace?

    "You ..."

    Before she could say anything, Samuel grabbed the back of her head and instantly gave her a

    passionate kiss.

    Nicole felt like she couldn''t breathe anymore.

    This man didn''t want to do it here, did he?

    Nicole''s mind was a little dumbfounded. There was not much oxygen left in her chest.

    Just as she was about to lose her breath, Samuel released her.

    "This is the reward, remember it."

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were shining brightly, causing people to lose control.

    Seeing Nicole''s stunning appearance, Samuel was very satisfied.

    "You still want it? I don''t mind. Why don''t we go back to our room first?"

    Nicole immediately regained her senses and pushed Samuel away.

    "Go away."

    After saying that, she fled upstairs as if she had escaped.

    Looking at Nicole''s back, Samuel felt that his wife was simply too cute.

    How could she be so cute?

    They have been married for so many years. Why could she still be so shy? It was ridiculous.

    However, after Nicole left, Samuel did not remain idle. He took out hisptop and connected it to Mr.

    Shaw''s line. His slender fingers typed the code on the keyboard.

    It wasn''t long before he found out what he wanted.

    Seeing that Vi had indeed contacted Major, Samuel''s eyes became dark.

    Vi was looking for trouble.

    Samuel took the phone number and went to the bedroom.

    Nicole was currently making a video with Daisy. The matter of the film and televisionpany was still

    under discussion.

    "Zayn hasn''t replied yet. Olivia''s album MTV will hang on for a while. We''ll talk about it when news

    are good, she should be able to go up a level."

    When Nicole heard the door opened, she turned to look at Samuel and continued to discuss with Daisy.

    Daisy also knew what Nicole said was correct. She whispered, "There''s no problem with Reba. I''ve

    found a manager to arrange everything. Now, there are another two actors who want to sign contract

    with ourpany. What do you think? Ms. Nicole?"

    Nicole paused for a moment and thought that she was envied by others. Although herpany was

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    new, she was a rookie in the entertainment industry. She didn''t know whose business she took, so

    something like Reba''s matter had happened.

    This time, she was lucky to be able to solve the problem in time, but what about the next time?

    Nicole frowned slightly and thought for a while before saying, "I won''t sign it right now. Investigate the

    rtionship of them and their background."

    "But there are too few artists in ourpany. It''s not good for us."

    Daisy was a little worried.

    Nicole said directly, "Go to school to sign new artists. The neers are the cleanest and easy to

    cooperate with. I''ll poach some good managers. I''m not afraid that we won''t be able to get any results.

    I''ll find a way on the resources."

    "Alright."

    Seeing that Nicole already had a n, Daisy hung up the video.

    After Nicole hung up the video, Samuel smiled and said, "You look more like a boss."

    "That''s right. I''m around all the time. I have to learn something from you, right?"

    Nicole praised him.

    Samuel felt quitefortable and handed over the number in his hand.

    "As you expected, Vi contacted Major. This is Major''s phone number."

    Looking at the number in Samuel''s hand, Nicole''s expression darkened a little.

    Since Vi had made troubles like this, if Nicole didn''t fulfill Vi''s wish, it was as if she had wronged

    herself.

 Chapter 1095 A Wise Answer

    Chapter 1095 A Wise Answer

    "Darling, how to make Vi suffer the consequences?"

    Nicole was a little mncholy.

    She didn''t want to do bad things.

    Seeing his wife in such a difficult position, Samuel smiled and said, "Easy. Just fight fire with fire."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole got interested.

    "Vi tried to poison her grandfather, didn''t she? She wanted her grandfather to die quietly. So we just

    do the same thing to her."

    Hearing this, Nicole immediately frowned.

    "How could she not notice the mutually exclusive species she set up herself?"

    "We don''t have to use the nt her set. We can change that. Just ensure the mechanism is the same.

    Samuel''s words enlightened Nicole.

    "What nt?"

    "I don''t know, but your friends know. Both Ashley and Gabrielle graduated from medical university."

    Hearing this, Nicole immediately smiled.

    "Darling, you''re too bad."

    "Didn''t you just like it?"

    Samuel smirked, causing Nicole''s heart to beat faster.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    God.

    After a long time being married, how could Samuel still flirt with her like this?

    Nicole gave a flirty look at him.

    Samuel had stayed away from sex for so many days and finally could do it after asking ir. How could

    he do nothing?

    Samuel jumped Nicole like a werewolf.

    After exhrating sex, Nicole was exhausted.

    Looking at her being like this, Samuel smiled and said, "Do you still want to flirt with me?"

    "Piss off!"

    Nicole really wanted to kick this man out of bed, but she didn''t even have the strength to lift her foot.

    Samuel really loved this. He kissed her fiercely and made Nicole almost breathless.

    Nicole simply stopped struggling.

    Samuel smiled and directly picked her up to the bathroom.

    After another round in the bathroom, Nicole slept as soon as she got to the bed. Her mind just went

    empty.

    Samuel was full of energy and in a pretty good mood.

    Heid down next to Nicole. Nicole immediately flipped over and found afortable ce.

    Samuel smiled again.

    Sleep well.

    When Nicole woke up the next day, Samuel was already gone.

    She looked at the time and found it was only seven o''clock.

    Nicole stretched. There was no doubt that Samuel had gone to the morning exercise.

    After washing up, she went downstairs and saw Samuel return with two kids.

    "Good morning, Mommy!"

    Lucas saluted Nicole in a dashing manner.

    The boy looked very refreshing in Nike sportswear today.

    "Good morning."

    Nicole subconsciously nodded.

    Only then did she remember that she didn''t see Lucas and Joseph when she came back yesterday.

    She just made out with Samuel. What would children think of them?

    Thinking of this, Nicole was ashamed of herself.

    Joseph followed behind and walked in with a sweaty face. Seeing Nicole, he smiled and said, "Good

    morning, Mommy."

    "Good morning."

    Nicole felt Joseph had grown up and was slightly taller than Lucas.

    "Joseph, are you also going out with them for morning exercises?"

    "Yes, it''s better to exercise more."

    Joseph smiled, showing his white teeth. His two little buckteeth were especially cute.

    Samuel took out a towel and gave it to them. He looked at Nicole and said, "Do you want to do morning

    exercises with us?"

    "No way."

    Nicole refused.

    It was so cold in winter that she didn''t want to get out of bed early in the morning. She would rathery

    in bed forever.

    Lucas said somewhat contemptuously, "Mommy, if you continue like this, you will be fat like a pig."

    Nicole was upset.

    "Am I fat?"

    "Didn''t you look in the mirror? You''re plump."

    Just as Lucas finished speaking, Samuel flicked his forehead.

    "Ouch!"

    Lucas looked at Samuel gloomily and heard Samuel say, "Be polite. Is she fat? It is called portly. It can

    bring fortune to her husband. Do you know that?"

    Nicole was so embarrassed.

    Portly?

    Was there any difference?

    "Samuel, you dislike me?"

    "No, honey. I told you, you can bring me fortune."

    Samuel hurriedly exined.

    Nicole snorted and said, "Liar."

    "Oh, woman."

    Lucas shook his head and said this. Then he returned to his room to take a shower.

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole felt that she was despised by Lucas.

    No!

    It was not a feeling. Lucas indeed despised her.

    Joseph pursed his lips and smiled without saying anything. He did not want to be involved in this, or he

    could be implicated.

    "Mommy, I''m going back to my room to take a bath."

    Seeing Nicole was a little unhappy, Joseph immediately slipped away.

    Only Samuel and Nicole were in the living room. Nicole pouted and said, "Am I fat?"

    "No."

    Samuel responded wisely.

    "Am I portly?"

    "A little bit."

    Nicole took a step forward with every word she said. Samuel could only subconsciously take a step

    back.

    "Stop!"

    Nicole suddenly shouted, and Samuel instantly stood motionless.

    "Tell me, am I fat or not?"

    Nicole asked angrily.

    Women had always been sensitive to their shape. Samuel felt that all the answers he coulde up

    with would kill him.

    ''What shall I do?''

    Samuel quickly said, "Gabrielle said that you need to recover after the miscarriage. I heard the

    medicine she prescribed for you contained hormones that can make people fat. So you will slim again

    after you recover."

    "So I''m still fat?"

    Nicole was not confused by him.

    God!

    She grew fat!

    Nicole quickly ran into her bedroom.

    Samuel stood there confusedly. Was this answer satisfactory or not?

    Nicole put on her autumn clothes and felt that she grew out of them.

    Her recent clothes were tailored and directly sent by Samuel. She felt them suitable andfortable

    and never cared about the size. She thought it should remain the same as the past.

    Now it was a full size bigger than the past!

    Nicole freaked out.

    Samuel did not dare to go in now, so he went to Lucas'' room.

    Lucas just came out of the bathroom with a bath towel covering him. Seeing Samuel, he frowned

    slightly.

    "Samuel, can you learn to knock when you enter my room?"

    Lucas was unhappy and even wanted to pull his clothes over to cover himself.

    Samuel said disdainfully, "What''s so interesting about the little body of yours?"

    "Don''t look down on me!"

    Lucas'' face turned red.

    How annoying!

    Samuel chuckled.

    "Don''t look down on you? Even if you grow up, you won''t be as good-looking as me. Do you want to

    see mine?"

    Samuel''s provocative look made Lucas frown slightly.

    Samuel was so arrogant.

    He coldly looked at Samuel and said, "When I grow up, you will be old. Your skin will be loose. A

    better look than me? When I have eight abdominal muscles, I will walk in front of Mommy topless every

    day. I want to see if Mommy will look at you or me."

    Samuel''s smile froze.

    "Brat, you''re looking for a punishment, aren''t you?"

    "You were the one who started it first."

    Lucas grabbed a set of clothes, went to the bathroom and shut the door.

    Samuel was stunned.

    What was he doing here?

    He forgot because of the brat.

    Nicole changed her clothes and went downstairs.

    Samuel had no time to care about Lucas. He hurriedly walked out of the room and asked, "Where are

    you going?"

    "Gym."

    Nicole changed into a set of fitness clothes, ignored Samuel and directly walked over.

    "Wait a moment."

    Samuel felt that his status had been shaken.

    "Are you going to the gym without eating breakfast?"

    Nicole looked at her belly and said unhappily, "Eat what? Look at my belly. It''s too fat. I''m not eating."

    "You need to eat first to have the strength to lose weight, right? What if you faint from hunger at the

    gym and people think I''m abusing you? Hurry up and eat first. I''ll go with you after breakfast."

    Samuel thought, "Nicole can''t go to the gym alone. The fitness coaches over there are all of amazing

    figures. What if one of them takes a fancy to his wife?"

    Nicole did not know Samuel was thinking of this. Samuel''s words made sense. She was indeed a little

    hungry. If she really fainted from hunger, it would not be good for Samuel''s reputation.

    The thought made her hesitate.

    Lucas came out at this time.

    He knew what Mommy was going to do when he saw the fitness clothes.

    He sighed and said, "Mommy, it''s no use cramming. You can do exercises with us every morning."

    "Lucas, shut up!"

    Samuel felt that this brat was really unpleasant to look at today.

    Sure enough, Nicole didn''t look well.

    "Lucas, even you dislike Mommy?"

    Nicole''s expression made Lucas nervous.

    "Mommy," he quickly said, "Fleshy beauties are popr out theretely. The type looks slim but not

    angr. I think you are one of them."

    "Really?"

    Nicole immediately looked better.

    Joseph also walked out. Hearing their conversation, he said, "Medically speaking, a little fat is good for

    women''s health."

    "Is that so?"

    Nicole''s smile again.

    Samuel let out a sigh of relief.

    Women, don''t say fat in front of them.

    This was his biggest lesson so far.

    Joseph hurriedly nodded.

    "Of course, Mommy, you are in a normal standard. If you continue to lose weight, you won''t look nice.

    At that time, you could suffer malnutrition and will be easy to get sick."

    Hearing Joseph''s somewhat serious lies, Lucas thought Joseph had learned something bad.

    The answer was really wise.

 Chapter 1096 You Dont Have to Explain

    Chapter 1096 You Don''t Have to Exin

    Nicole became happy after hearing her sons''pliments. Then, she despised Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, as the boss of a listedpany, your eloquence is inferior to that of two children. Don''t you

    feel ashamed?"

    Nicole tone depressed Samuel.

    He thought, ''What did I do?''

    "I''m ashamed for what? Don''t you know they are lying?"

    Samuel''s words annoyed Nicole.

    "You mean that I''m fat, don''t you?"

    "No, that''s not what I mean."

    Samuel hurriedly exined.

    But Nicole didn''t think so, "What do you mean? Say it, Samuel. You don''t love me, right? Finally, you

    find an opportunity to say it, right? What about the ttery you have said to me? Did you really mean it?

    "

    Seeing that Nicole was annoyed, Lucas beckoned to Joseph.

    Joseph walked to him and said, "Don''t you want to say something? I think Mommy is really angry."

    "Say what? They are couples. Don''t worry, they will be fine. Let''s go get some food."

    Lucas pushed Joseph to the kitchen.

    Samuel was angry when he saw Lucas leaving with Joseph.

    He thought, ''Don''t you see that your father is in the hell?''

    ''How could you just leave?''

    ''It must be because I make fun of his figure!''

    ''What a vindictive boy!''

    Samuel thought, but he didn''t have time to think about this anymore because Nicole got more and

    more angry. She was sad.

    "I know it. All affectionate words are lies. Yes..."

    However, she was stopped by Samuel before she finished her words. He kissed her.

    This trick worked.

    Then one thing led to another.

    Samuel carried Nicole into the bedroom.

    Lucas said, "See? They are fine. Enjoy your food. I guess all food is ours."

    Joseph coughed in embarrassment and lowered his head to eat.

    Lucas looked at the door.

    He thought, ''Nothing new.''

    ''However, it always works.''

    ...

    Then, he started to enjoy his food.

    It was almost noon when Nicole and Samuel finished.

    Then Nicole thought of the children and felt embarrassed.

    "Samuel, you bastard!"

    She kicked him. Then both of them were stunned. Samuel was kicked off the bed.

    Samuel never thought that he would be kicked off the bed.

    Nicole also did not think she could kick Samuel off the bed.

    Samuel was annoyed.

    "Nicole!"

    "No, honey, I don''t do it on purpose. But what''s wrong with you? I don''t use much strength."

    It would be better if Nicole didn''t exin. Hearing these words, Samuel became angrier.

    He was about to get up, so he happened to be on the edge of the bed.

    No one thought that his wife would kick him off the bed after having sex.

    It didn''t hurt!

    However, it was embarrassing!

    The CEO of the Eternal Group was kicked off the bed!

    Nicole almostughed when she saw Samuel''s expression.

    No!

    She must hold on!

    She blinked and whispered, "Darling, I really didn''t do it on purpose."

    However, her face was flushed as she refrained herself fromughing.

    Seeing this, Samuel was not angry anymore.

    He held his temper and said, "If you want tough, just do it."

    Nicole burst intoughter as soon as Samuel finished his words.

    Samuel became more embarrassed.

    ''Is this my wife?''

    ''Definitely!''

    Samuel stood up and went to the bathroom.

    Seeing Samuel leaving, Nicole tried to control herself. However, sheughed again when she thought

    of the way he was kicked.

    Just as Nicole was stillughing, she heard a sentence from the bathroom.

    "We''ve been here for two hours. I wonder what children are doing down there."

    After hearing that, Samuel couldn''tugh.

    What was going on?

    How could she forget about them?

    The children couldn''t figure what they had been doing in the room.

    After all, they were still young.

    Nicole tried to persuade herself. She put on her clothes and went to the guest room to take a shower.

    Then, she went downstairs.

    Joseph was reading a medical book on the sofa, while Lucas was writing code.

    Both of them paused when they saw Nicole, but then they turned back to their work, pretending not to

    see her.

    Nicole was embarrassed.

    She coughed to attract the attention of the children.

    "Well, we were discussing thepany matters in the room."

    That was the only excuse Nicole could thought of.

    However, hearing these words, Lucas looked at her with pity.

    "Mommy, you don''t have to exin. It''s better to say nothing."

    Nicole got more embarrassed.

    Exchanging a nce with Lucas, Joseph picked up the medical book and began to read.

    "The membranes that shed from the uterine wall will go out of the body along with the menses..."

    Lucas and Nicole were stunned.

    "Wait, Joseph, what are you reading?"

    Nicole was desperately nervous.

    Lucas also stared at Joseph with surprise.

    Joseph was confused and said, "The medical book. I''m reading the menstruation..."

    "Shut up!"

    Both Lucas and Nicole shouted.

    Nicole was ashamed.

    Lucas rolled his eyes.

    Seriously?

    The menstruation? Why did he read it?

    What a nerd!

    "I need to go to the study."

    Lucas picked up theputer and left. His footsteps were messy, as if he was escaping.

    Nicole also felt that she couldn''t be here.

    How old was this child?

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    What kind of medical books was he reading?

    Then she said, "Well, I''ll go get something to eat."

    Nicole escaped to the kitchen.

    After Nicole and Lucas left, Joseph smiled.

    ''What''s the big deal?''

    ''Isn''t it just about sex?''

    ''Do you think I am a baby?''

    ...

    Joseph sighed, "How could they try to fool me? I''m a medical student, ok?"

    Finally, the room became silent.

    Joseph continued to read his book. It was not about the menstruation, but the theory of traditional

    Chinese medicine.

    Nicole ran to the kitchen, feeling embarrassed.

    She thought, ''It is Samuel''s fault.''

    Thinking of this, Nicole wanted to scold Samuel, but she didn''t take her phone.

    She was depressed.

    She looked at the living room and saw Joseph still reading on the sofa.

    Thinking of that book, Nicole couldn''t keep calm.

    What should she do?

    She didn''t want to go out!

    But she didn''t want to stay in the kitchen either.

    She was helpless.

    Nicole''s expression was seen by Wendy.

    "Madam, what happened?"

    Wendy was puzzled and she looked outside too.

    There was nothing wrong. Joseph was in the living room.

    Nicole was shocked.

    "Why are you here?"

    "I''m preparing lunch."

    Wendy was puzzled by Nicole''s question.

    Nicole felt that she experienced so much today that she was confused.

    She cleared her throat and said, "I juste to check what to eat for lunch."

    "Lucas lets me prepare some chicken wings as Zoe wille back."

    Wendy said.

    Nicole nodded.

    "Ok, that girl likes chicken wings. Besides, get some spareribs with brown sauce."

    "Alright."

    After Nicole finished speaking, Wendy went to the kitchen.

    As for what Nicole was doing just now, she didn''t ask.

    Nicole would let her know if she wanted to say.

    Wendy knew this.

    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief after Wendy left.

    It was truly embarrassing.

    Fortunately, Zoe would be back soon. She would take Joseph away.

    Nicole felt that she couldn''t face Joseph now.

    She felt that she couldn''t get along with him in following days.

    She used to be proud of geniuses in her family. Now, she wished they were as ordinary as other

    children.

    Fortunately, she still had Zoey.

    Nicole thought that Zoey appeared to care nothing but food. She should spend more time with her.

    Just as she was thinking, Wendy walked to her again.

    "By the way, Mrs. Green, Zac came backst night. He nned to have dinner with you, but you didn''t

    know whether he wille back. Should I prepare his food?"

    Wendy reminded Nicole.

    That was right!

    Yesterday, Samuel asked Zac to move back and have a dinner. However, they didn''t even appear.

    All night they were having sex andpletely forgot Zac!

    It was so embarrassing!

    Nicole didn''t know how to exin to Zac.

 Chapter 1097 Its All Because of This Man

    Chapter 1097 It''s All Because of This Man

    Wendy did not know that Nicole was feeling bitter in her heart, and she was immediately frightened

    when she saw Nicole''s depressed appearance.

    "Madam, is something wrong with you? Do you want me to call Mr. Green down?"

    Wendy''s words touched Nicole''s heart.

    "Hurry up and call that bastard Samuel down."

    When Nicole mentioned Samuel, she simply gritted her teeth.

    It was all because of this man!

    Didn''t he know that there were two geniuses at home?

    He was brazenly flirting with her in the daytime!

    Now that she had lost all face and was so embarrassed.

    Wendy did not know that Nicole was so conflicted in her heart. Seeing Nicole''s bad expression, she

    thought that something serious had happened and hurriedly ran upstairs to call Samuel.

    Just as Samuel was dressed, he heard Wendy directly push open the door and enter.

    "Mr. Green, madam..."

    "Get out of here!"

    Samuel still had two buttons unfastened, and his expression was instantly cold like the frost, scaring

    Wendy so that she trembled.

    Only then did she realize that she had forgotten the rules and did not knock on the door.

    "Mr. Green, madam seems to have an urgency at the dining hall. She let mee up and find you."

    Wendy didn''t dare to stay after finishing her sentence. She turned around and ran, as if there was a

    ghost chasing after her.

    Samuel was less angry.

    If it was because of Nicole, it would be understandable for Wendy to be so rude.

    Samuel quickly picked up the phone and also found Nicole''s, so he also took her phone together.

    After going downstairs, he saw Joseph reading on the sofa. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "Don''t

    be so diligent, you may get short-sightedness."

    "I know, Daddy."

    Joseph nodded and continued to look at his medical book.

    After the New Year, there was a medical seminar. Master said that he wanted to take Joseph to join.

    Joseph always wanted to take advantage of time to enrich himself, otherwise, it would be embarrassing

    if he couldn''t understand what others were saying.

    It was said that he was a medical genius, but who knew how much effort he had put?

    There weren''t many geniuses in this world, it was just hard work and diligence.

    Joseph''s eyes lit up.

    He pinched the corner of his eyes, relieved his fatigue and continued reading.

    Seeing Joseph like this, Samuel couldn''t help but think of Vincent.

    Vincent used to be like this. No matter what he did, he wanted to try his best, or he would not do it.

    Joseph followed the personality of Vincent.

    Just as Samuel was immersed in his memories, he heard Nicole made a noise to him.

    He was stunned for a moment, then turned around to see Nicole''s anxious expression, and couldn''t

    help but walk over quickly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Why are you asking me? It''s all your fault! Samuel, I''m warning you, don''t even think about touching

    me when the children are at home!"

    Nicole said angrily, as if Samuel hadmitted something unforgivable.

    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked with a dumbfounded expression.

    "In any case, you are not allowed to touch me!"

    Nicole''s attitude was very firm.

    Samuel did not know how his wife was provoked, but whatever his wife said was right, even if it was

    wrong.

    Thinking of this rule, he hurriedly nodded and said, "Alright, I won''t touch you."

    There was nothing wrong with his words, but his words also made Nicole feel that Samuel was too

    annoying.

    "I want to go out!"

    She pouted and said somewhat aggrievedly.

    Samuel said in surprise, "Then you can go out. No one has set up a barrier for you."

    His rare humor, however, made Nicole angry.

    "Get me upstairs, I don''t want to see anyone anymore!"

    Nicole was on the verge of tears.

    Only then did Samuel realize how awkward Nicole was.

    "What exactly happened?"

    "Why do you care? Will you hug me or not?"

    "You just told me not to touch you when children are at home!"

    As soon as Samuel said this, Nicole was immediately speechless.

    "Alright, Samuel, you can sleep on the sofa tonight!"

    She hurriedly pushed him away.

    Wasn''t it just embarrassment?

    She didn''t care.

    Nicole angrily walked past the living room and directly went upstairs.

    She walked quickly and firmly, so it was difficult for Joseph to ignore her.

    Samuel was dumbfounded.

    "What''s wrong? What happened just now?"

    Samuel looked at Joseph.

    Joseph naturally couldn''t tell Samuel that it was rted to Nicole''s period. Joseph hurriedly said,

    "Mommy is too tired recently. Maybe she has a hormonal disorder?"

    "What?"

    Samuel felt confused.

    Joseph hurriedly got up and said, "Daddy, you can call Uncle ir and ask how Mommy''s health is."

    "Oh, right. I will to ask."

    Samuel nodded.

    Joseph took the opportunity to pick up the medical book and go to the bedroom.

    Before Samuel could call ir, Emory''s call came in.

    "You''re back?"

    "Yes, I''m back."

    Samuel nodded.

    "Come to the military area. There''s something urgent."

    After Emory finished speaking, he hung up the phone, his tone not very good.

    Samuel did not know why Emory was looking for him, but the urgency sounded rather troublesome. He

    looked upstairs and had no choice but to walk up.

    "Nicole."

    He wanted to open the door, but discovered that Nicole had locked it.

    When Nicole heard Samuel''s voice, she couldn''t help but think of how the two children would view her.

    She was about to copse!

    It was so embarrassing that she wanted to die.

    Unfortunately, the culprit didn''t even have the awareness of his fault.

    Now that she heard Samuel''s voice, Nicole said in a dull voice, "I don''t want to eat. I don''t want to go

    out. I don''t want to talk to you."

    Seeing her childish actions, Samuel smiled and said, "Alright, don''t listen to me. I''ll go to the military

    area. If I can''te back at noon, don''t wait for me for lunch. You haven''t eaten for two meals, and

    you''ve spent so much energy. I''ll let Wendy cook you some chicken soupter."

    "Get lost!"

    Nicole was depressed again.

    He didn''t want to keep it low, did he?

    This time, Samuel finally recognized his wife''s shyness and anger.

    He started to understand why Nicole was so awkward.

    He smiled and the corner of his mouth lightly rose.

    "Alright, take your time. I''m going. Call me if you need anything."

    With that, Samuel went downstairs.

    Although Nicole was angry, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried when she thought of Samuel

    returning to the military area.

    What was he doing back there?

    Last time, Samuel said that he would not stay in the army, but when Nicole went to the military region

    and saw Samuel''s name on the wall of honor, she suddenly felt that Samuel belonged to there.

    Perhaps leaving was the cruelest thing to him.

    When Nicole chatted with Gabrielle, Gabrielle said that Samuel had told ir that his days in the

    military region were the happiest.

    There were no scheming, no burden, and no influence of any external factors. As long as one had the

    strength and worked hard, one could find his way up.

    She had heard from her grandfather and uncle more than once that Samuel''s departure was a loss to

    the military region.

    Nicole knew that the reason why Samuel might not go back was her and the children, but was it good

    to make him give up his identity as a soldier for them?

    She didn''t know, and she only knew that if Samuel left, perhaps he would have regrets in his life.

    Thest thing she wanted was Samuel living with the regret.

    Nicole''s heart was a little restless.

    She hurriedly got up and chased after him. Now, she couldn''t care about the problem of self-esteem.

    But when Nicole went out, Samuel still left.

    She only saw Samuel''s car exhaust.

    Lucas also heard the sound of Samuel''s car engine, and came out of the study.

    "Mommy, where is Daddy going to?"

    "Military Region."

    Nicole said with depression.

    "Oh."

    Lucas indifferently said. He was about to turn around and leave, but Nicole directly grabbed him.

    "What do you think your daddy will do after he goes to the military area?"

    "I don''t know."

    Lucas really didn''t know.

    Nicole asked again, "Do you think it''s better for your daddy to return to the military area or stay at

    home?"

    "It''s up to him. He''s a man. Mommy, he has his own ideas. Don''t worry about it."

    Lucas'' words made Nicole uneasy.

    "But I heard that he is developing very well in the military area. If he goes back, he might be able to

    stay away from chaos."

    Lucas understood what Nicole said.

    He looked at Nicole and whispered, "Mommy, the military area is also dangerous. What if he goes out

    for some mission and can''te back?"

    "Stop, stop! What nonsense?"

    The nervous look of Nicole made Lucas speechless.

    "I''m just assuming."

    "It''s impossible."

    "Then don''t let him go back to the military area. If you can''t ept any possibility of danger, you won''t

    be able to be a soldier''s wife. Just rest."

    Lucas went back to the study room after he finished speaking.

    Nicole was lectured by her son and felt a little depressed.

    Why couldn''t she be a soldier''s wife?

    Lucas seemed to know what she was thinking. He opened the study door again and leaned against it

    with his hands crossed over the chest, "Mommy, think about that if you can''t see Daddy for months, or

    even years, will you go crazy?"

    "Do you even have to ask? I must be..."

    Before she could finish the word "crazy", Nicole hurriedly stopped.

    This brat almost cheated her to speak out the true thoughts.

    Lucas said as if he understood, "So, just think about it. How are you going to be a soldier''s wife?"

    With that, he closed the study door again.

    Nicole was stunned.

    Was that so?

    To be a soldier''s spouse, the couple has to live apart for so long?

    Thinking like this, Nicole''s face turned a little dejected.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She took out her phone and called Gabrielle.

    "Darling, when ir was in the army, how long would it take for him to return from the missions?"

    Gabrielle was stunned for a moment and said, "Half a year. The longest time is half a year. What''s

    wrong? Is Samuel going back to the military area?"

    "No, I''m just asking."

    Nicole''s heart sank.

    Half a year.

    It would be a long time.

    She and Samuel had been separated for five years, if they still got separated like this in the future, she

    really didn''t dare to think about what would happen.

    Thinking of this, Nicole couldn''t help but admire her grandmother.

    Grandpa had been out on missions all year round, and grandma took care of the old and young by

    herself withoutint or regret. No wonder grandpa missed grandma so much now.

    Unfortunately, there was no way topensate, because grandpa and grandma could never see each

    other anymore.

    Nicole instantly felt ufortable in her heart and felt a little suffocated.

    Would Samuel choose to stay in the military area?

 Chapter 1098 I Really Have Nothing to Say

    Chapter 1098 I Really Have Nothing to Say

    Nicole was torn on her side, but Samuel thought nothing of it and went straight to the military region.

    Because he had the rank on him, he was free toe and go in the military region.

    Samuel paused when he saw Emory.

    "Emory, why are you looking for me?"

    "Aren''t you going to exin?"

    Emory showed a post on Twitter to Samuel directly.

    This was clearly the scene of Samuel being proposed by Nicolest time he dressed as a woman.

    Samuel did not have much reaction to this.

    "It''s me."

    "Nonsense!"

    Emory threw the phone on the table.

    "Do you know who you are? You''re a soldier! What is this? Role y? What do you think you are, an

    actor? Have you ever thought about the consequences of this? Do you know how much of a hindrance

    this is to your military career?"

    Emory was almost mad with anger.

    When he first saw this piece of news, he thought it was a prank by someone, but in the end, Samuel

    directly admitted that it was him on Twitter.

    It didn''t matter if he doted on his wife, but at least he had to be careful.

    It didn''t matter how much he pampered his wife at home. But now that Samuel had a military rank, he

    couldn''t do as he pleased and do whatever his wife wanted to.

    However, Samuel did not seem to have much trouble. Instead, he picked up the phone and erged

    the picture.

    Yeah.

    That was shot at a good angle.

    Later he had to ask Ernesto to find out which newspaper took it and see if he could get a negative or

    something. If he could develop the film and ced it on the bedside table, probably Nicole would love

    it.

    When Emory saw Samuel still smile slightly after he got angry, he couldn''t help but angrily pick up the

    pen container and threw it over.

    "Why are you stillughing?"

    Samuel caught it immediately and smiled faintly. "It''s not a big deal. Why are you so angry? Anyway, it

    has been developed like this. See when you can help meplete the retirement procedures."

    Emory became gloomy instantly.

    "Have you really decided? Sam, how many efforts you''ve made and how many struggles you''ve

    experienced before you reach this position. Isn''t it a pity for you to retire now?"

    Samuel looked at Emory frankly and said, "Boss, the first half of my life was devoted to the country, but

    in the rest of my life, I want to stay with my family. Everyone has a different pursuit. Right now, what I

    want the most is staying with my wife and children. But don''t worry. I will do my best in the future if

    there is a need for me in the military, but I still want to spend as much time as possible with my wife

    and children"

    "How can you have no ambition?"

    Emory was furious.

    "Do you know that you are a discouraged hero?"

    "I know, but I like it."

    Emory was annoyed at Samuel''s mischievous look.

    "Scram!"

    "Then boss, the retirement procedures..."

    "Scram!"

    Emory shouted so loud that he scared the correspondent outside to tremble, but Samuel left Emory''s

    office, smiling.

    When the correspondent saw Samuel leave, he walked in and said, "Commander, will weplete Mr.

    Green''s retirement procedures?"

    "Get out of here!"

    Emory was heartbroken.

    Was it easy to cultivate such an all-round talent?

    This brat would quit as he liked it.

    But what could he do?

    He couldn''t tie this brat up in the military region with a rope.

    Thinking of this, Emory directly called ire.

    "ire, do me a favor."

    "What''s the matter?"

    ire was stunned for a moment. Emory rarely pleaded her for something.

    Emory sighed and said, "Help me persuade Nicole to be more sensible and not let Samuel retire. It''s

    not easy for the country to nurture a talent. Isn''t it too selfish for her to possess such an outstanding

    talent for herself?"

    ire jerked for a moment before she sneered. "Oh, Commander Emory is indeed bureaucratic.

    What''s wrong? Are you saying that you dislike Nicole for holding Samuel back? You mean that if you

    marry a soldier, you have to be prepared to be a living widow for the rest of your life, right? It''s selfish of

    couples to be happy together, isn''t it? When you are fighting on the front line, it is right for women to be

    scared at home, and we''re selfish if we do not support your work. Alright, then I don''t want to be the

    wife of a soldier. Let''s get divorced. "

    ire hung up the phone immediately.

    Emory was dumbfounded.

    What the hell?

    What was wrong with ire?

    When Emory called back again, ire had turned off her phone.

    However, at this moment, ire used another phone to call Nicole.

    "ire."

    Nicole had less contact with ire, so she was a little restrained.

    Just as Samuel was called away by Emory, ire called her. Nicole was a bit nervous.

    Could it be that Samuel really wanted to stay in the military region?

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt somewhat sad in her heart.

    ire hurriedly said, "Nicole, it seems that Samuel wants to retire from the military. Have you

    discussed it? Is he really going to retire?"

    Nicole thought she had misheard and hurriedly asked, "What? He wants to retire?"

    "You don''t know?"

    "He didn''t say anything."

    Nicole felt that she was not a dutiful wife.

    ire thought it was Samuel''s own intention, so she smiled as she said, "It''s fine that he retires. As a

    woman, I understand you. It''s a pity that my husband can''t retire. I have to go out on trips all by myself

    like a widow."

    Nicole was stunned on hearing ire''sint.

    "Commander Emory would be angry if he hears this."

    "So what? I''m thinking about putting out a call for marriage and finding another man these days."

    ire''s words were filled with dissatisfaction with Emory.

    Really didn''t dare to say anything for fear of irritating ire. And after a few giggles, she heard the

    sound of a car engine ringing outside.

    "ire, we have guests at home. Let''s talkter."

    "Alright, let''s hang out togetherter, ore to our house to have some fun. I''m alone at home."

    ire was really lonely.

    Nicole immediately nodded and said, "Alright."

    Then she hung up the phone.

    Knowing that Samuel wouldn''t continue to serve in the military, Nicole was very happy.

    After all, when she heard ire say this, she always felt that being a military spouse was too hard. She

    could endure everything else, but being separated from Samuel for a year and a half was too hard for

    her to bear.

    After the car stopped, Nicole quickly walked out. But it wasn''t Samuel who returned, but Zac.

    Zac was a little surprised to see Nicole suddenlye out.

    "Nicole, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. Are you just back?"

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    "Yes, I was out for a while."

    "Hurry up ande in. It''s very cold outside."

    Nicole hurriedly stepped aside.

    Lucas and Joseph walked out of the room and saw Zac. They said loudly, "Hello, uncle."

    "Hello."

    Zac nodded and entered the room.

    Lucas looked at Nicole, who was eagerly waiting for her husband, and couldn''t help but say, "Mommy,

    Samuel just went out for a while. He wouldn''te back so quickly. Come in quickly. It''s cold outside. If

    you really have nothing to do, go pick up Zoe. I heard that Uncle Jason is dating these days. He''s so

    old, so you have to help him. If he doesn''t get married, no woman will marry him."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    She closed the door and quickly walked to Lucas and asked, "He''s dating? Is he in love?"

    "It seems so. It''s said that the object of the blind date this time is not bad. They like each other."

    Lucas said with no interest.

    Nicole was a little excited.

    "What does the woman do?"

    "Teacher, a very ordinary person, but she gets along well with Uncle Jason."

    Lucas said what he knew.

    Nicole thought that one day she must ask Uncle Jason to bring her out for a look.

    Seeing that they were talking happily, Joseph returned to his room with his medical books.

    Time was running out, and he had to hurry up and read.

    Lucas nced at him and whispered, "Mommy, don''t you think Joseph is going to be a nerd?

    Apart from eating, sleeping and doing morning exercises, he is basically reading with a book in his

    hand."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole also noticed this.

    "I''ve talked to him, but it''s useless."

    "Hurry up and bring Zoe back. Only Zoe can make Joseph regain some vigor. I''m afraid that he will be

    dumb if he keeps reading."

    Lucas was extremely worried.

    In the past, Joseph was so yful and lively. But now he was simply a nerd, only interested in books.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll go pick Zoe up now."

    "Be careful on the way,"

    Lucas said with concern.

    "I see."

    Nicole took a coat. She put it on and went out.

    It was very cold outside, causing Nicole to shiver a little.

    After she arrived at the Don''s, she expected to see her baby daughter. But to her surprise, the maid

    said that Jason went out on a date and took Zoe with him.

    Nicole was speechless.

    Jason was really a freak that he would take a child with him to date!

    Nicole inquired about Jason''s date address. And she started the car again and drove over there.

    There was a traffic jam on the road. And it started to snow.

    Nicole was depressed.

    Her foodie daughter must have followed Jason out to eat delicious food.

    She picked up the phone and called Jason.

    "Uncle Jason, I really have nothing to say. Why would you bring Zoe with you on your date? Can she

    be your advisor? Or can she be your lightning rod? Don''t you say that you two get along well? Why

    would you bring her?"

    Jason didn''t listen to Nicole''sint at all. Instead, he said happily, "She likes children."

    Nicole couldn''t help butin about his words.

    "Come on, you can''t bring Zoe with you even if she likes children. If you like, you can have children by

    yourself. There''s no point in liking other people''s kids. But to be honest, I''m on my way there now to

    meet her. I want to see what my future aunt looks like."

    Jason paused for a moment when hearing Nicole''s words. Then Nicole heard him discussing with

    others about whether she shoulde.

    Well, he was at least considerate. It seemed she didn''t have to worry about his machismo and the

    family discord after he got married.

    Just as she was thinking, Nicole suddenly heard a gentle female voice.

    "Where''s Zoe? She was still here just now. Why did she disappear in the blink of an eye?"

    Nicole became alert at once.

    "Uncle Jason, what happened to Zoe?"

 Chapter 1099 Forget It

    Chapter 1099 Forget It

    Jason was a little embarrassed and worried.

    "She was there, but I don''t know where she is now. I will find her."

    With that, Jason hung up the phone.

    Nicole was extremely anxious, but there was a serious traffic jam. She got out of the car and ran

    towards the restaurant.

    On the other side, Zoe didn''t know that a few adults were going to turn everywhere upside down in

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    order to find her.

    She saw a little boy ying the piano on the stage. The beautiful melody of piano aroused her

    attention.

    And this boy was so handsome!

    Zoe was involuntarily attracted to him.

    She went to the boy, poked him with her finger and whispered, "Move inside."

    The boy paused for a moment. He was surprised to see Zoe here.

    "Zoe?"

    "You know me?"

    Zoe asked in utter shock.

    Armand was a little unhappy.

    "You don''t remember me?"

    "Well, kind of."

    Zoe replied awkwardly. In fact, she didn''t remember Armand at all.

    ''Who is he?

    If I tell him the truth that I don''t know him, will he feel hurt?''

    Noticing the awkwardness on Zoe''s face, Armand couldn''t help but sigh. "You wanna eat something? I''ll

    buy it for you."

    Zoe''s eyes lit up as soon as she heard it. The light in her eyes was bright and dazzling.

    "I want to eat strawberries. Someone was selling strawberries at the corner just now. They should be

    delicious!"

    Zoe saw those strawberries when she followed behind Jason to get here. Unfortunately, Jason was so

    anxious to see his girlfriend that Zoe could only give up on those strawberries.

    Now Jason and his girlfriend were enjoying their time, and Zoe wanted to see if the olddy who sold

    strawberries was still there.

    Now that Armand promised to buy them for her, Zoe cheered up at once. Regardless of whether she

    knew him before, she grabbed Armand''s hand and left.

    "Hurry up, or else there won''t be any left."

    Armand couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw Zoe''s chubby little hand tugging at his finger.

    How adorable!

    "Okay."

    Armand nced at Zoe and looked around, asking, "Don''t you tell your family?"

    "No need. They''re busy. They probably won''t be finished after we eat up the strawberries."

    Zoe said as she walked out with her long legs.

    Armand smiled indulgently and followed her out the door.

    There was indeed an olddy selling strawberries at the corner, and the strawberries were almost sold

    out.

    Seeing this, Zoe hurriedly let go of Armand''s hand and ran towards the olddy.

    "Ma¡¯am, I want to buy strawberries!"

    "Zoe, slowly!"

    Armand''s heart skipped a beat as he saw Zoe running so quickly. He hurriedly reminded her to slow

    down. Suddenly, Zoe slipped and was about to fall to the ground.

    "No!"

    Zoe screamed.

    Armand frowned slightly and pounced over, and Zoey prone on his body the next second.

    "I am dying!"

    Zoe covered her eyes and didn''t dare to open her eyes.

    Armand moaned, feeling that Zoe should lose weight.

    ''She''s too heavy!

    It hurts!''

    After Zoe finished screaming, she did not feel the pain she expected. She hurriedly let go of her hand

    and took a look, only to find herself lying on Armand''s body.

    Lying prone on Armand''s body, Zoe carefully observed his handsome little face, noticing that it was a

    bit red and was very cute.

    Like the jelly.

    As Zoe thought so, she immediately reached out and pinched Armand''s face.

    Wow!

    So soft!

    Armand froze, then his face instantly turned red.

    "Let me kiss you. Just once."

    Zoe felt that Armand was as soft as a jelly pudding, which should be delicious.

    She didn''t know how shocking her words were. Armand''s entire body froze. At the same time, Zoe

    lowered her head and kissed him on the cheek.

    Armand''s eyes suddenly widened.

    ''Was I kissed by a little girl?''

    Zoe did not know the turmoil in Armand''s heart. She felt good after kissing Armand, whose face tasted

    sweet.

    She subconsciously leaned over to kiss Armand''s lips.

    With a boom in his head, Armand''s entire body was about to explode.

    "How can you...?"

    Armand was seven years old and stuttered for the first time.

    "Delicious."

    Zoe stretched out the tip of her tongue and licked her lips contentedly before she got up from Armand''s

    body.

    "Did you eat some candy? Your lips are so sweet."

    Zoe looked at Armand with discontent in her eyes.

    ''Why didn''t he share the candy with me? He''s so mean!''

    Armand didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    "I didn''t eat any sugar."

    He whispered and subconsciously covered his mouth with his hand.

    "Liar."

    Zoe believed that Armand was lying to her, otherwise he wouldn''t have covered his mouth. Did he hide

    something by doing that?

    Guessing what Zoe was thinking, Armand sighed before saying, "Aren''t you going to buy strawberries?

    If you don''t go, there won''t be any left."

    "Oh, right! My strawberries!"

    Only then did Zoe think of the strawberries and ran to the booth.

    Armand heaved a sigh of relief.

    ''My first kiss!''

    However, seeing the smile on Zoe''s face, Armand unconsciously showed a faint smile.

    "Slow down."

    Armand followed.

    Zoe bought the rest of the strawberries, and looked at Armand silently.

    Armand sighed again, took out his pocket money and handed it to her.

    Zoe epted it with smiling eyes.

    "Thank you. You''re so nice. You''ll definitely grow more and more handsome. Everyone will love you. I

    have to go now."

    Zoe wanted to leave as soon as she got what she wanted.

    Armand wouldn''t let her go so easily. He immediately grabbed her cor and said, "You can''t eat

    without washing them. Let''s go. I know there''s a lounge in this restaurant. I''ll take you to wash the

    strawberries before you put them into your mouth."

    Zoe remembered that she had to wash the strawberries before eating them. At the thought of the cold

    water, she just wanted Armand to help her.

    "Okay."

    Zoe nodded in agreement while holding the strawberries tightly, afraid that Armand would take them

    from her.

    Armand''s smile grew even wider.

    He took Zoe into the restaurant through the back door and went straight to the VIP lounge.

    When a butler saw Armand, he hurriedly stepped forward.

    "Mr. Armand, where have you been?"

    "Flynn, wash these strawberries for me."

    Rather than showing a gentle smile in front of Zoe, Armand appeared to be restrained when he saw

    Flynn.

    "Yes, Mr. Armand."

    Flynn subconsciously looked at Zoe.

    What a lovely girl!

    "Excuse me, Mr. Armand, who is this girl?"

    "Don''t ask."

    Armand frowned slightly and ordered in amanding aura.

    However, Zoe had been raised by Samuel since her childhood, so she wasn''t scared by Armand''s

    She climbed up on the sofa and sat. Swaying her legs in a casual manner on the sofa, sheined,

    "Armand, when can I eat strawberries?"

    "It''ll be ready soon."

    Armand''s voice be slightly gentle.

    Flynn rarely saw Armand being so gentle to others, so he couldn''t help but get surprised for a moment.

    The next second, he sensed Armand''s sharp stare, which urged him to wash the strawberries as soon

    as possible.

    After Flynn came back with the clean strawberries, Armand asked him to bring some snacks over.

    Zoe couldn''t be more blissful.

    "I remember. You gave me a jade pendant, didn''t you? It''s very beautiful. But my mommy took it away."

    Zoe''s words finally gave Armand somefort.

    ''Finally! Zoe remembers who I am!''

    "Yeah, and you gave me your favorite hairpin."

    "Yep."

    Zoe casually replied while eating strawberries.

    ''Which is my favorite hairpin?''

    She thought for a moment and didn''t have any impression of it.

    ''Forget it. It''s not important.''

    Noticing that Armand had been watching her without eat anything, Zoe took out a strawberry

    embarrassedly and handed it to him.

    "Have a taste."

    "Thank you."

    Zoe thought that Armand would refuse, but to her surprise, he opened his mouth and swallowed the

    strawberry in Zoe''s hand.

    Zoe was immediately depressed.

    ''My strawberry...''

    "Delicious," said Armand. Hearing it, Zoe subconsciously held the remaining strawberries in her arms.

    Seeing how much Zoe cared about the strawberries, Armandughed again.

    "Shall I y the piano for you?"

    "Sure."

    Zoe hurriedly nodded.

    As long as he didn''t snatch strawberries from her, she could agree even if he wanted to do sit-ups in

    front of her.

    Armand misunderstood that Zoe liked to listen to him y the piano, so he felt very happy, and didn''t

    find it very annoying to y those boring musical notes.

    He sat in front of the piano aside and got ready. The flowing notes filled the entire private room.

    Zoe didn''t care what Armand was ying. Seeing Armand concentrating on the piano, she stuffed

    strawberries into her mouth nonstop. Her small mouth was stuffed, bulging, and she swallowed hard.

    ''Oh no!''

    Choked!

    Zoe began to burp.

    She wanted to call Armand, but Armand was immersed in the melody and did not notice her at all.

    Zoe almost cried.

    ''Stop ying!

    Stop!

    Look at me!

    Help!''

    Zoe kept burping. She hurriedly threw the strawberries away and jumped off the sofa to get water, but

    she jumped so hard that she directly fell to the ground.

    ''It hurts!''

    Zoe burst into tears.

    Armand finally heard the noise and suddenly turned around to see Zoe, who was lying prone on the

    floor with her body trembling.

    "Zoe!"

    Armand was so frightened that he hurried over, picked up Zoe and pped her on the back.

    With her mouth wide open, Zoe finally coughed out the strawberry in her throat, and it was sprayed

    straight onto Armand''s face.

    Armand froze in an instant.

    Before he could say or do something, Zoe cried.

    "It hurts!"

    Zoe rubbed her knees, weeping such heartbroken tears.

    Armand felt guilty.

    "Sorry, I didn''t notice just now. Zoe, stop crying. I''ll blow on your bruise, and it won''t hurt anymore."

    Armand hurriedly carried Zoe onto the sofa and lifted her skirt. After he saw the bruises on her knees,

    his heart ached.

    "Flynn! Flynn!"

    Armand shouted in an anxious voice.

    Thinking that something had happened to Armand, Flynn hurriedly pushed open the door and entered

    the room.

    "Mr. Armand, what''s wrong?"

    Flynn quickly entered, only to see Armand kneeling on the floor with one knee, holding Zoe''s knee in

    his hand and gently blowing on it.

    For a moment, Flynn thought his eyes were ying tricks on him.

 Chapter 1100 Sorry to Interrupt Your Date

    Chapter 1100 Sorry to Interrupt Your Date

    Armand, who was indifferent and obsessed with cleanliness, was giving a blow on a girl''s wound?

    Flynn hurriedly rubbed his eyes and then heard Armand''s cold voice.

    "Flynn, bring me the medicine box."

    "Mr. Armand, the skin is not broken. It''s useless to apply the ointment. It''s better to apply some balm

    on."

    Flynn looked at it and saw that Zoe''s knees werepletely red but there was no lesion, so he could

    only say this.

    From Zoe''s clothes, it could be judged that her family background was not bad, but he didn''t know who

    she was, and how she was kidnapped here by Armand.

    Flynn was still looking at them when he saw that Armand''s eyes were much colder.

    "Why don''t you go get it?"

    "Oh. Ok."

    Flynn received the dissatisfied look from Armand and hurriedly went to fetch the balm.

    Just as he was about to squat down and give Zoe a massage, he heard Armand say, "Give it to me."

    Flynn was stunned again.

    "Mr. Armand, your hands are to y the piano, how can you..."

    The rest of his words were directly blocked by Armand''s eyes.

    His eyes were so terrifying.

    Flynn voluntarily handed over the balm in his hand.

    Armand directly put some palm on his palm.

    His slender white hands looked extremely beautiful with the palm on it, Zoe looked at it as if the pain on

    her knee had also lessened a lot.

    "Hey, how did you take care of your hands? They look so good."

    It was not the first time Armand had been praised for his beautiful hands since he was young, but now

    hearing Zoe''s words, he couldn''t help but feel that his fingers really looked much more beautiful.

    "No special care. They were born like that. They are hereditary."

    As Armand spoke, he rubbed the palm to heat it and then directly kneaded it on Zoe''s knee.

    "Hey, it hurts! Easy!"

    Zoe immediately howled, tears falling down her cheeks.

    Seeing that Zoe was crying, Armand became even more flustered.

    This was the first time Flynn had seen Armand like this. He hurriedly said, "Armand, just like that. You

    must endure the pain. Otherwise, it would be easy for you to get inmed."

    Armand red fiercely at Flynn, then lowered his head and continued to rub it for Zoe.

    Zoe cried badly with tears falling constantly that she choked up in the end.

    Armand finally kneaded her purple and his entire back was drenched.

    "Alright, alright, stop crying."

    Armandforted Zoe embarrassedly.

    Zoe suddenly threw herself into his embrace, crying so hard.

    "So painful!"

    "Then tell me, how can I make you feel better? Should I y the piano for you?"

    This was the best method that Armand could think of.

    However, Zoe said, "I don''t want to hear it. I want delicious food to make up for my injuries."

    Armand was stunned for a moment, but he quickly said, "Alright, alright. What do you want to eat? Tell

    me, I''ll let Flynn buy it."

    Zoe immediately stopped crying and said, "I want to eat crystal shrimp dumplings, I also want to eat

    stinky tofu, roasted suckling pig, c chicken wings, hamburgers, and..."

    Flynn listened to Zoe''s list of dishes and felt speechless.

    This little girl didn''t look overweight, how could she eat so much?

    The Jones family was a musical family. If Armand liked such a foodie girl, would his grandfather agree?

    Armand didn''t care what Flynn was thinking and wrote down all. Then, he said to Flynn, "Flynn, hurry

    up and buy it."

    "What?"

    Flynn was stunned. However, after receiving Armand''s murderous gaze, he hurriedly ran out.

    Seeing that Armand had ordered to buy so much delicious food for her as she wished, Zoe''s favorable

    impression of him instantly multiplied.

    "You''re so kind."

    Armand smiled gently.

    He decided to go back and practice the piano more. After he got the ranking, he would tell his

    grandfather that he wanted Zoe to be his bride.

    A boy of seven or eight years old had begun to have someone he wanted to protect.

    Zoe did not know that she was under the protection of Armand. All she thought about was how to bring

    home so many delicious foods.

    Nicole and Jason were both crazy, but they couldn''t find Zoe.

    When the girl beside Jason saw Nicole, she said somewhat embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t take

    good care of Zoe. I''m really sorry."

    What could Nicole say?

    The child had disappeared. No one wanted to see this, especially since the child was brought out by

    Jason. She couldn''t use Jason of forgetting Zoe''s existence when he saw his lover.

    "Let''s keep looking for her. By the way, did you call Zoe?"

    As soon as Nicole said those words, Jason was stunned for a moment, but the girl asked somewhat

    incredulously, "Does Zoe have a phone? She is just a child!"

    "Not only does she have a phone, she also has a GPS system!"

    Nicole was surprised by the woman''s stupid question in front of her, and Jason seemed to be stupid

    either when he was with her.

    Only then did Jason realize that Zoe''s phone had indeed been installed with a GPS system by Lucas.

    "I''ll search it immediately."

    Nicole took the opportunity to call Zoe, while Jason turned on the security system to locate her.

    The girl looked at their operation in surprise and whispered, "She''s just a child. You actually gave her a

    cell phone? It''s very bad for her eyesight, and..."

    "Shut up!"

    Nicole couldn''t find Zoe, so she was very irritated in her heart. But now, this girl was still whispering in

    her ears, making her roar uncontrobly.

    The girl was embarrassed right away.

    Jason nced at the girl. A trace of emotion shed across his eyes, but he did not say anything to

    defend her. This made the girl somewhat dissatisfied.

    Zoe''s phone was finally connected.

    "Hello, Mommy."

    Zoe''s happy voice rang out, which instantly made Nicole''s heart feel rxed a little.

    It seemed like nothing happened to Zoe.

    "Where are you? Why don''t you tell us? Do you know that the whole family is looking for you and is

    about to turn the Seapolis City around?"

    After Nicole was rxed, she burst into a rage.

    This girl was getting more and more disproportionate now.

    Zoe was shouted by Nicole and immediately felt a little timid.

    "I didn''t go out. I was in the restaurant. I thought that since Uncle Jason was dating with his girl, I would

    be redundant there, so I came back."

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Zoe''s words immediately made Nicole''s heart ache endlessly.

    She also felt that her attitude just now was very bad.

    "I''m sorry, baby. I''m just worried about you. If you disappear, I will go crazy, you know?"

    "I know. I''m going out now."

    After Zoe hung up the phone, Jason said, "She''s right here."

    "In the back."

    Nicole rubbed her temples exhaustively.

    "I''ll go pick her up."

    Jason was about to get up when he heard Nicole say, "I''ll go. Sorry to ruin your date."

    After saying that, Nicole lifted her foot and walked into the restaurant.

    Jason''s eyes darkened slightly.

    The girl said somewhat discontentedly, "We did our best to find the child when she was lost. Besides,

    it''s not our fault. It was Zoe who went out without telling us. Why did Nicole me us? Shouldn''t her

    own child be with her? If it weren''t for her leaving the girl to you, why would we be dating with a child? "

    "Could you stop?"

    Jason''s voice was a little cold.

    Not long ago, she had told him that she liked children, and even treated Zoe well. Now that the child

    had disappeared, she said such words.

    Jason really felt that he was wrong about her.

    Why did he think she was the one?

    "I''ll ask the secretary to give you some moneyter."

    Jason''s words stunned the girl.

    "Why are you giving me money?"

    "Breakup fee."

    Jason pushed the wheelchair and left.

    The girl was stunned for three seconds before she realized what was going on. She gritted her teeth

    angrily and wanted to refute. However, Jason''s power and connection in the Seapolis City could not be

    underestimated. She could only hold back her anger.

    Jason did not leave but waited at the entrance of the restaurant.

    Seeing that Nicole was angry, Zoe hurriedly jumped off the sofa and said to Armand, "I might not be

    able to eat the delicious food you bought. My mommy is waiting for me outside. I have to leave."

    Saying this, Zoe almost cried.

    There were so many delicious foods, but she couldn''t taste them.

    What a pity!

    Armand was a little reluctant, but he also knew that Zoe was gone, and her mother must be worried.

    Seeing Zoe''s sad and heartache expression, he couldn''t help but say, "When Flynn bought it back, I''ll

    ask him to send the food to you."

    "Really?"

    Zoe''s eyes instantly lit up, like the most resplendent stars in the sky, especially attractive.

    Armand smiled and nodded, "Of course. But I don''t know your address."

    "I''ll give it to you."

    The greedy Zoe exposed her home address just like that.

    After she told Armand the address, she said somewhat reluctantly, "You must send it over."

    "Alright."

    "You are the best."

    Zoe then kissed on his cheek happily, then turned around and ran away.

    "I''ll be waiting for you."

    Zoe''s voice was crisp, like a jade pearl falling on a porcin te, especially pleasing to the ear.

    Armand felt that this was the most beautiful note in the world.

    After Zoe ran out of the private room, she saw Nicole looking for her.

    She shrank her neck and ran towards Nicole.

    "Mommy!"

    Seeing her daughter safe and sound, Nicole almost cried.

    She picked up Zoe and said angrily, "The next time you leave without saying anything, you will be

    kidnapped by a human trafficker. There is no ce for you to cry."

    "Mommy, you are scaring me again."

    Zoe thought Mommy was so fierce now.

    Nicole was almost mad with anger.

    "Am I scaring you? You didn''t see children begging with missing arms and legs on the roadside, did

    you? They were all kidnapped by human traffickers. If you were them, would you regret it?"

    Zoe was so scared that she shuddered.

    She didn''t want to miss an arm or a leg.

    Seeing that Zoe was afraid, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    The child was too casual. Nicole was really scared.

    She carried Zoe out of the restaurant and saw Jason waiting outside, but there was no girl around him.

    "Uncle Jason, what about her?"

    "We broke up. I''m sorry about today."

    Jason felt extremely guilty.

    However, Nicole waved her hand and said, "Forget it, it''s Zoe''s fault. Let''s go back together."

    "Alright."

    As they talked, Nicole''s phone rang.

 Chapter 1101 You Sound Like a Sexist

    Chapter 1101 You Sound Like a Sexist

    Nicole looked at the phone. It was Cara.

    She had some ideas in her mind.

    "Uncle Jason, please look after Zoe. I need to take this."

    Nicole didn''t want Jason to know what Vi had done this time.

    Back then, Vi almost killed Mrs. Don. And Jason hadn''t forgotten this yet.

    "Alright."

    Jason was eager to do something to make up for his fault. Hearing Nicole''s words, he immediately

    nodded in agreement.

    Nicole touched Zoe''s head and whispered, "Behave. Mommy will pick you up after answering the

    phone. Lucas and Joseph are back, and you will have someone to y with when you go back."

    "Really? That''s great!"

    When Zoe heard that her two brothers had returned, she couldn''t help but be expectant.

    Nicole smiled and then took the phone to a quiet ce on the other side.

    "Speak."

    Nicole''s voice was not loud, but it carried a trace of dignity.

    Cara whispered, "Madam, the test results are out. Those two scents can indeed interact. This is how

    toxicity is created. Long-time exposure to these scents will cause neuropathy and hallucinations."

    Although she had thought of this possibility, Nicole still felt a little unbelievable when she heard Cara''s

    words. Nicole couldn''t help but lower her eyes.

    Vi!

    She was such a vicious woman!

    It seemed she was evil in nature.

    "Okay. Don''t tell my grandfather. No matter what, Vi is still my mother''s daughter. Grandpa has

    always been upright and honest. He feels especially guilty about his family. Although he doesn''t like

    Vi, he has never thought of doing anything to her. Therefore, if he finds out that his granddaughter

    wants to let him die, it will be a big blow to him. "

    Nicole said indifferently, and her eyes became even colder.

    "Alright."

    Cara nodded in agreement.

    Nicole pondered for a moment and said, "Also, since Vi is absent, put something inside that nt."

    Cara was slightly stunned for a moment before agreeing.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole took a deep breath.

    She was a forgiving person, but Vi disappointed her too much.

    Nicole calmed herself down. Then she turned around to return to Jason''s side.

    "Uncle Jason, I''ll take Zoe back first."

    "Alright. Be careful on the road. I''ll treat you to dinner sometimeter."

    Nicole had just returned from abroad. Jason knew that she needed to handle a lot of things, so he

    wasn''t in a hurry.

    "Alright."

    Nicole picked up Zoe and said with a smile, "Say goodbye to Grandpa Jason."

    "Goodbye, Grandpa Jason."

    Zoe kissed Jason on the face, then she hugged Nicole''s neck with both hands and said expectantly,

    "Mommy, let''s go home."

    "Okay."

    Nicole thought that Zoe couldn''t wait to see Lucas and Joseph. She couldn''t help but smile.

    She thought Zoe was depending on her two brothers. But the truth was that Zoe was worried about the

    food.

    She was afraid that her two brothers would eat up all the food Flynn sent over if she went homete.

    Zoe was anxious to go home.

    Without knowing what her daughter was thinking about, Nicole carried Zoe into the car and returned to

    the Green''s.

    Lucas and Joseph were very happy when they saw Zoe.

    "Oh, our little beauty is back."

    Lucas habitually rubbed Zoe''s head.

    Zoe frowned slightly and said unhappily, "Lucas, you are a bad brother. You ruined my hairstyle."

    "Is that so? Let me see."

    Lucas wanted to rub Zoe''s head a few more times, but Joseph immediately pulled Zoe over and saved

    her.

    "Zoe, I brought you a present."

    "Gift?"

    Zoe''s eyes lit up.

    "Did you bring me some delicious food?"

    "No, better than that."

    Joseph said mysteriously. Zoe couldn''t help but be curious. And for that, Lucas was also curious.

    "What gift? Joseph, you''re not a good buddy. How about my gift?"

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Joseph blushed.

    "You''re not a girl. Why do you want a gift?"

    "Hey, Joseph, you sound like a sexist!"

    Lucas was a little unhappy.

    At this moment, Wendy''s voice came from outside.

    "Miss Zoe, there is something for you."

    "Coming."

    Zoe ran out of the room, leaving Lucas and Joseph where they were.

    Nicole was slightly stunned. She looked at Lucas and asked, "What is it?"

    "I don''t know. That was not from me."

    Lucas was confused.

    Joseph also shook his head. Although he intended to give Zoe a present, he hadn''t taken it out yet.

    Zoe didn''t care what they were thinking about. When she saw Flynn, a bright smile appeared on her

    face.

    "Thank you, Flynn."

    Zoe happily asked Wendy to take the things over, then smiled to Flynn, "Please say thank you to Nash

    on my behalf."

    "Alright."

    Flynn nodded. He looked peaceful, but on the inside, he was rocked.

    Zoe was a youngdy from the Green family!

    She was a little princess born with a silver spoon in her mouth. No wonder her dressing was so decent.

    However, did this mean Nash wanted to connect with the Green family through marriage?

    But Nash and Zoe didn''t seem to match each other.

    Flynn was a little worried.

    Zoe didn''t care what Flynn was thinking about. She directly carried the delicious food into the house.

    "Who gave you so much delicious food?"

    Although Lucas was smiling, his eyes looked sharp.

    Zoe rolled her eyes at him and said calmly, "Nash."

    Hearing that it was from Nash, Lucas furrowed his eyebrows. But he did not say anything.

    Nevertheless, he trusted Nash''s character. But what did this mean?

    Nash wanted to go after his sister.

    Lucas lowered his eyes slightly.

    It seemed he needed to talk with Nash some other day.

    Lucas had thought a lot in the heart. Zoe didn''t notice that at all. She took Joseph''s hand and said,

    "Joseph,e, let''s eat together. It''s very delicious. I heard from Mommy that you went to Africa. That

    ce is very poor, right? Is there anything to eat? Look at you, you''re tanned and look thinner. You

    should eat more."

    Zoe was being enthusiastic, which made Lucas a little jealous.

    "Zoe, why don''t you invite me to eat together with you? I''m your brother."

    "No way. When you are in the military, you''ve tasted all kind of delicious food! These belong to me and

    Joseph! Don''t you dare to take that away from us!"

    Zoe didn''t treat Lucas and Joseph the same.

    Lucas wanted to say more. Joseph smiled and chipped in, "Zoe, you can''t be like this. What you give to

    Lucas is different from the food he once had in the military, understand?"

    "Alright, for Joseph''s sake, I''ll give you a chicken wing."

    Zoe reluctantly handed a chicken wing to Lucas.

    Lucas felt unpleasant.

    What was going on?

    He was the heir to the dignified Green family. Yet he needed to go through such trouble just to get a

    chicken wing?

    "I don''t want your chicken wings."

    Lucas snorted proudly. He thought that Zoe woulde to coax him, but Zoe directly put the chicken

    wings in her own mouth.

    "Perfect. There are altogether four chickens. Two for me. Another two for Lucas. Fair allocation."

    These words saddened Lucas.

    Seeing her son being given a cold shoulder by her daughter, Nicole picked up Lucas.

    "Baby, Mommy will y with you."

    The word "baby" gave Lucas goosebumps. What made things worse was that he was in Mommy''s

    arms right now.

    Lucas immediately flushed.

    He said awkwardly, "Mommy, I can walk."

    "It''s fine. Mommy hasn''t picked you up for a long time. Come, let''s go to the study to y games."

    Regardless of Lucas'' unease, Nicole hugged Lucas tightly and went upstairs.

    Lucas sent a signal to Joseph, hoping Joseph could help him. But Joseph pretended not to see what

    was happening. Lucas was angry and he wanted to cry.

    Nicole carried him into the study before putting him down.

    "Baby, you''re heavier than before."

    "Mommy, could you stop calling me baby?"

    Lucas didn''t want to be called "baby" anymore.

    New Year was around the corner. After the New Year, he would be five years old. And he was a team

    leader in the ss. He was a big boy now. Being called "baby" was certainly not appropriate.

    Nicole finally noticed her son''s unwillingness. She couldn''t help butugh, "Alright, I won''t call you

    ''baby'' anymore. How about ''Lucas''?"

    "Okay."

    Lucas replied coolly.

    "Mommy ys games with you for a while?"

    Nicole felt that she didn''t have enough time to be around her children. She didn''t know whether the

    shooting incident still lingered Lucas'' heart. So she wanted to spend some more time with Lucas.

    Lucas was stunned for a moment. Then he said, "y games with me? I think is more like me helping

    you reach a higher level in the game."

    To Nicole, these words sounded a little harsh.

    "Lucas, if you keep like this, you won''t have any friends."

    Nicole was a little upset.

    Lucas said indifferently, "Thest thing I need is a friend."

    Nicole didn''t how to continue their conversation.

    Right now, this little brat was sort of a pain in the ass.

    Just as Nicole was about to say that you should y by yourself, Lucas sighed and said reluctantly,

    "Since you are so bored, I''ll y with you for a while. Tell me, what do you want to y?"

    Nicole felt that she was despised by her son.

    Lucas was a genius. But she gave birth to him.

    Seeing Nicole looking at him with a sad expression, Lucas couldn''t help but sigh, "Mommy, I''m not

    Samuel. You are looking at me the wrong way."

    "Lucas!"

    "Yes!"

    Lucas immediately stood at attention. The standard military posture made Nicole proud.

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to y with me."

    Nicole felt she failed to be a good mother. She wanted to y with Lucas, but she couldn''t find a

    And she certainly couldn''t begin to learn how to hack just to y with Lucas. Even if she started

    learning now, she might not be able to win against Lucas.

    Was there a mother more aggrieved than her? She didn''t think so.

    Nicole didn''t look happy anymore.

    Lucas was slightly stunned, and then he said somewhat ufortably, "Why don''t we y Penta

    Storm?"

    "Forget it. I know that''s a piece of cake for you. You should y by yourself. I''m going back to my

    room."

    Nicole stood up somewhat frustrated, but a pair of small hands grabbed her pinky finger.

    Nicole was slightly surprised.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucas'' face was a little red. He said embarrassedly, "I am a genius. But asionally, I need to have a

    taste of the lives ofmon people."

    Nicole was stunned again.

    What Lucas said sounded so weird.

 Chapter 1102 You Seem Complacent

    Chapter 1102 You Seem Comcent

    "Lucas, are you trying to console me?"

    Nicole asked.

    "Or what?"

    Lucas felt that Nicole was not smart because she had been spoiled by Samuel. It was not necessary to

    ask such a simple question.

    Nicole was despised again.

    We can''t continue our talk. Nicole muttered.

    "I''m going to sleep. You go on yourself."

    Nicole walked out of the study in a ck mood.

    Lucas thought that life was too difficult for him.

    He let go of his status as a genius and y Penta Storm with her. Why would she feel offended?

    Gosh! Women are unpredictable.

    Sure enough. One couldn''t be more cautious when dealing with women.

    He shook his head and went back to his coding.

    Nicole was depressed, but after returning to her room, she was also worried about Samuel.

    Nicole couldn''t believe that Samuel had gone to the militarypound for so long.

    Was it because there was something else? Nicole wondered.

    Nicole wanted to call Samuel, but she gave it up after consideration, lest it would give him an

    impression that she wouldn''t want him to stay there.

    She didn''t want to interfere with Samuel''s decision.

    If Samuel decided to stay in the military, she would also move past this and try to be a military wife. If

    Samuel wanted toe back, she would love to.

    Nicole was getting sleepy when she thought about this.

    She leaned against the bed and soon fell asleep.

    When Samuel returned, he saw Zoe and Joseph ying in the living room, and Lucas was probably in

    the study, but he couldn''t find Nicole.

    "Zoe, Joseph, where''s your Mommy?"

    Samuel ced his coat at the entryway.

    Zoe ran to him and wanted a hug.

    Samuel gave her a gentle hug.

    "Oh, my little princess might have gained weight."

    Zoe''s face darkened when she heard this.

    "Daddy, are you saying I''m fat?"

    "No, Daddy is saying that our little princess has grown up."

    Samuel exined.

    And then Zoe burst intoughter.

    "Daddy is the best."

    "What about Mommy?"

    "She''s in her room. I guess she might be angry with my brother."

    Zoe tattled.

    Joseph smiled and felt great when Zoe screwed Lucas.

    Samuel was surprised.

    "Lucas made Nicole angry? Why?"

    "Who knows."

    Zoe shrugged.

    Samuel hurriedly put down Zoe and walked towards the bedroom on the second floor.

    "Zoe, are you having a problem with Lucas recently?" Joseph asked.

    "Yes."

    Zoe made no secret of it.

    "What is it?"

    Joseph was astonished.

    Zoe whispered, "He never takes me when he goes out for fun. I was in poor health before. Now I''m in

    the pink, but he still doesn''t take me. You think I don''t know you and Lucas went abroad, don''t you?

    That''s too much! I can''t imagine that both of you don''t want to spend time with me."

    The more Zoe said, the angrier she became.

    Zoe was depressed.

    "We went abroad for business, not for fun."

    "Okay. You all go out to do business. I go out to have fun. Anyway, you''re geniuses. I''m a foodie. You

    are always right."

    Zoe was not angry, but her words made Joseph guilty.

    "Zoe, I will take you out next time, okay?"

    "We will see about that."

    Zoe was not interested now.

    Joseph thought that she was angry and exined, "I did go abroad for business. Are you going to treat

    me like Lucas?"

    "No."

    Just when Joseph thought that Zoe would say yes, she said no. This surprised Joseph.

    "Why?"

    "What?"

    "Why did you tattle Lucas and not do this to me?"

    Joseph suddenly felt a little ufortable.

    These differential treatments made him isted.

    Although Zoe was a foodie, she was sensitive as well. When Joseph asked her why, she

    subconsciously wanted to say that because you were my brother. You had been through so much. How

    can I not be good to you?

    But when she saw how hurt Joseph looked, she decided not to say that.

    Zoe smiled and said, "Because I like you."

    Joseph was stunned because he never thought that Zoe would say this.

    "Do you like me? You don''t like Lucas?"

    Zoe still smiled brightly and said, "Yes, but Lucas doesn''t spend much time with me. On the contrary,

    you tell me stories and y origami with me. Lucas thinks it very childish. Anyway, we are different. He

    is a genius, but I like to be a mortal, especially a mortal who can eat all the food in the world."

    All the doubts and unhappiness in Joseph''s heart dissipated.

    Joseph felt that Zoe liked him and depended on him. It felt like a connection between family members,

    which made him forget the fact that he was not her biological brother.

    "Thank you, Zoe."

    Joseph did like Zoe. Although she was a foodie, she cared about Joseph more than anyone else.

    So Joseph believed that he would protect Zoe for the rest of his life and she could live a better life than

    anyone else. He would be her brother and greatest shield.

    Zoe did not know what Joseph was thinking right now, but when she could feel that Joseph was in a

    good temper, she also felt great.

    "Joseph, do you think Daddy will punish Lucas?"

    "No."

    Joseph smiled and patted her head dotingly. He smiled and said, "When I be a medical expert, I

    will develop a medicine to minimize the rejection in your body."

    Although Zoe''s transnt operation was sessful, she had to take rejection drugs all year round. It

    was torture for Zoe.

    Gradually, Joseph found out his goal in medicine and began to work harder.

    Zoe was touched after hearing this.

    "Thank you, Joseph, but don''t be too tired. You have to go to bed at 9:30 every night. Mommy told me

    that you have been reading all the time. It''s not good for your eyes. I hope you''d better not have poor

    eyesight. Health is very important."

    Zoe spoke seriously.

    Joseph paused, then nodded, "Alright, I''ll try my best."

    "Then let''s continue ying."

    Zoe pulled Joseph''s hand and yed the game.

    Samuel watched this scene upstairs and couldn''t help but look at his daughter with new eyes.

    Cats hide their paws.

    Ordinary people couldn''t sense Zoe''s wisdom. She also didn''t want others to see how different she

    was. But when Samuel could see it when it came to Joseph and other stuff.

    Way to bury the lead, Zoe.

    Samuel smiled, then opened the door and walked into the bedroom.

    Nicole was still sleeping, and she slept soundly.

    Samuel saw that Nicole frowned because of her dream. This broke his heart.

    What was the dream?

    He walked forward. When he was about to pick up Nicole, he noticed some noise from the door. He

    paused and turned around. Lucas stood at the door, looking at him coldly.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It seems that I irritated Mommy."

    Lucas frowned and said that.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "What''s that?"

    Samuel turned around and sat down, letting Lucase in and sit down opposite him.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Nothing much. She felt despised."

    Lucas told Samuel that Nicole was going to y with him but he said something bad to Nicole.

    Samuel pursed his lips with dissatisfaction.

    "Lucas, you seem to becent."

    "Alright, I do. I was wrong. I will try my best to do what I can do from now on."

    Lucas'' attitude was very good. This surprised Samuel.

    "Did you see a psychologist after you came backst time?"

    Samuel still remembered Lucas'' expression after that shot.

    Lucas tensed up, and then whispered, "No, I don''t want to go."

    "Why not? Lucas, it doesn''t mean that you have a problem. Everyone will have a terrible impression

    when they shot for the first time. You have to receive psychological counseling."

    Samuel frowned.

    Lucas struggled and whispered, "I don''t want to do that. I went there once, but I felt hypnotized. The

    feeling of being in the situation made me feel very ufortable."

    He didn''t hide anything from Samuel.

    Lucas believed that what Samuel did was good for him because Samuel was not only a veteran but his

    father.

    Samuel didn''t look good after hearing that.

    "Hypnosis? Why would a psychologist hypnotize you? Did you follow his steps?"

    This was the only exnation. Otherwise, the counselor would not have used hypnosis on Lucas.

    Lucas did not say anything, but his eyes and face had already answered.

    A thrill passed all over Samuel.

    Once Lucas rejected psychological counseling, it meant that Lucas had too much pressure and he

    might be frightened.

    Samuel looked tough when he thought that this matter would influence Lucas a lot.

    "Lucas, do you want Uncle ir to do your psychological counseling?"

    The psychological counseling in thepound was for the military, so Lucas probably wasn''t used to it.

    Samuel believed that it would be better to find someone he knew to do this.

    Although Lucas still rejected him, he paused for a moment when he reminded ir. Then Lucas said,

    "Can Maddie keep mepany?"

    "Alright, I''ll ask her."

    Samuel did not give him an urate answer, but he knew that Lucas had epted his proposal.

    He did not dare to dy and called ir in hurry.

    When ir heard this, he did not dare to decline. He asked Maddie''s opinion, and then he replied that

    he would make an appointment with Lucas tomorrow.

    When the time was fixed, Lucas said something to Samuel and left.

    Nicole woke up when Lucas left the room.

    "Lucas will be fine, right?"

    Nicole''s voice was not loud, but it was enough for Samuel to hear it.

    He turned around and saw that Nicole was not asleep. He knew that Nicole had already woken up.

 Chapter 1103 Jealousy

    Chapter 1103 Jealousy

    "When did you wake up?"

    Samuel took a pillow and ced it behind Nicole.

    Nicole yawned and said, "I woke up when you came in. I was going to y with you, but Lucas

    overheard the conversation between you and ir when he came. Darling, don''t you think it would be

    bad if Lucas didn''t receive psychological counseling?"

    "Yes, it will affect him for the rest of his life. I''ve thought about the consequences of his first shooting,

    but I didn''t expect it to be so early. What is done is done. I think we should face it. ir will cure him.

    Don''t worry."

    Samuel was afraid that Nicole would feel sad, so he hastened to say these words.

    Nicole also knew that was pretty much true, but She was worried as a mother.

    "Lucas would be better if Maddie was here."

    Samuel nodded in agreement.

    "By the way, Maddie is also studying medicine under Gabrielle now. I wonder how the study is going.

    This child is miserable. Her sister''s whereabouts are still unknown, and Booth even asked me to help

    find Karina."

    Nicole signed when she thought of this.

    They were the two closest people in the world, but for some reason, they couldn''t meet each other in

    different ces. Luckily, the Hawks took care of Maddie, and he gradually became extrovert.

    When Samuel heard that it was Booth who made the request, he casually said, "I''ll ask Ernesto to

    locate Karina. She is so unique that can survive in the club. She probably ran away early when Elvis

    attacked the Kent''s."

    "She won''t."

    Nicole instantly frowned.

    She didn''t want to believe that Karina was such a person.

    The Kents took her in. Booth was very kind to her. When the Kents was in danger, it was impossible

    that she would run away alone. She wouldn''t ept it at all.

    Samuel knew why Nicole rejected. He did not argue, but said indifferently, "We''ll see."

    "All right."

    Nicole was in a low mood because of this.

    Thest thing that Samuel wanted to see was that his wife was in a bad mood, so she hurriedly said,

    "Are you fine?"

    "Yeah. By the way, how about your trip to the militarypound? What happened?"

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole didn''t say anything about ire calling her.

    Samuel said indifferently, "It''s fine. I might have to go there a few times in the next few days to go

    through the formalities of retirement and employment."

    "Are you sure you will be retired?"

    Nicole was a little surprised, but she could guess what Samuel''s decision was for.

    "Yes, I will live the rest of my life for you."

    Nicole''s nose twitched when she heard that.

    "It will be tough for Emory to let you go. I heard that the country provided much personnel, material and

    financial support to foster a rookie. Am I too selfish if you are retired for me? I''m the one who should be

    med."

    "Nonsense."

    Samuel directly hugged Nicole in his arms and whispered, "It''s not your fault. I admit that the military

    was where I wanted to stay the most before I met you. There were no tricks or plots there. But ever

    since I got to know you, I feel that I can no longer fight for my country without distractions. Do you know

    what a taboo is for a general? Getting attached to his lover. Now that I have concerns for you, I can''t be

    considered a real general. Rather than leading the soldiers into the battlefield and causing them to lose

    their lives for no reason, why don''t I return to my family now and give this position to someone with the

    ability? This is what a veteran should do."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole''s heart immediately felt much morefortable.

    Her husband was indeed eloquent.

    "Emory won''t me me, right?"

    "Yes, and he will understand. After all, he is also affectionate."

    Samuel knew it was hard for Emory, but he thought Emory would make sense of it.

    When Nicole heard Samuel''s words, she no longer had any other worries.

    They made out for a while, and Wendy called them down to eat.

    Zac also came out. Seeing that Samuel came back, Zac greeted him, and Samuel nodded.

    Because of Petty, Zac was somewhat depressed.

    Samuel couldn''t bear to see him like this and whispered, "The southern development project has some

    issues. You go there this afternoon to see what happened. I''ll leave this matter to you. Ernesto has

    other business to attend to recently. Keep an eye on the project."

    Zac was surprised.

    That was a plum job. Many people were staring at this project, but they were all suppressed by

    Samuel. Now that he had given this case to him, Zac felt that it was too good to be true.

    But when he thought about it, he understood Samuel''s intentions.

    Zac was touched by that.

    "Brother, I don''t have enough experience. It doesn''t seem good for me to rashly ept thepany''s

    case. I''m fine. Don''t worry."

    Samuel was very pleased with Zac''s refusal. He smiled and said, "Just do it. At worst, I will clean up

    your messter. But Zac, sooner orter, you will run a subsidiary by yourself. This is what I expect of

    you. You''re my brother-inw, so we''re family. You can''t always stay at home and be a bodyguard,

    right? Learn more about the business. When your child is born, you have to earn some money for it,

    don''t you? "

    Zac was instantly moved by these words.

    Samuel has a long-term n for him. He was d to have such a brother.

    "Alright, I will study hard."

    Zac nodded.

    Petty and Lillian were not here, but no one asked.

    Lucas and Joseph knew the reason, but what Nicole was curious about was that Zoe actually felt that it

    was normal and did not ask.

    Somehow, Nicole thought that her daughter was not sensitive, so she probably didn''t consider this. She

    didn''t dare to bring up this topic because she was afraid that her daughter would ask too much about it.

    But Samuel looked at Zoe thoughtfully.

    The little girl enjoyed the meal, as if there was nothing else in the world that she cared about besides

    eating. However, he knew that Zoe should have noticed something, just that she didn''t want to ask.

    The meal was very quiet.

    After lunch, Nicole and Samuel went upstairs. The children yed their own games, and no one

    interfered. Zac drove out to take over the project from Ernesto.

    When Nicoley in bed, Samuel immediatelyy on top of her, but was stopped by Nicole.

    "Stop messing around. I''m talking to you about something serious."

    "This is also a serious matter for me."

    Samuel wanted to kiss Nicole, but Nicole dodged in time.

    "Come on. The children are all here. I don''t want to beughed at by the children anymore."

    When she thought of this, Nicole felt extremely embarrassed.

    These words immediately frustrated him.

    Hey down beside Nicole and pulled her into his embrace with his long arm. The faint fragrance filled

    his nose, making him feel reallyfortable.

    "What''s so serious?"

    "It''s about Martha."

    Nicole whispered, "She''s back. Although Tim called the police and the police are looking for Martha,

    this person is always a problem. Who knows what she''s going to do in the Seapolis City? Furthermore,

    she seems to be keeping an eye on the Masons'' sailing line this time. Should we report it to the

    Masons?"

    Although Evelyn was at the airport that time, Nicole felt that she still needed to talk to Evelyn''s father.

    Samuel whispered, "I''ve had a talk with Ethan. They have prepared for that. Don''t worry. Martha won''t

    find any loophole."

    "I''m not calm all the time. It''s almost New Year. I hope that there will be a happy New Year, and nothing

    bad happens."

    Nicole''s wish set Samuel thinking.

    He held her in his arms and whispered, "What are your New Year''s resolutions?"

    "I haven''t thought about it yet."

    Nicole felt that Samuel was a little funny.

    It was not New Year, and he began to ask about her resolutions?

    "Think about it now."

    Samuel was a little overbearing.

    Nicole felt that she liked it. Was she really a masochist?

    She smiled and said, "I wish that we can grow old together."

    "It''s really simple."

    Samuel rubbed her nose with his finger and smiled, "I''ll give you a wish card. As long as you have a

    wish, you can write it on the card. I can be your angel that makes your dreame true."

    Nicole instantly felt sweet in her heart.

    "All right."

    She hugged Samuel''s strong waist and said softly, "Don''t you need to go to thepany?"

    "No, Ernesto can get the job done."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole feel a little sympathetic towards Ernesto.

    Once upon a time, Ernesto was still a small bodyguard, but now he could manage the entirepany

    on his own.

    As expected, working under Samuel had grown up very quickly.

    As Nicole thought about this, Samuel said, "Tim invited us to y ball games this afternoon. Will you go

    with me?"

    "What?"

    Nicole was dumb for a moment.

    Tim kept the things about Martha from them, and Nicole thought it was reasonable. After all, Martha

    was his biological mother, and he could call the police afterwards, which showed Tim knew what was

    right.

    Tim''s injuries to his leg were not healed, why he asked them to y ball?

    What the hell was this?''

    Nicole was wearing a frown.

    "Will Evelyn join you?"

    "I don''t know, maybe."

    Samuel''s words were indifferent.

    He didn''t care about the matters between Evelyn and Tim. Just let it happen. What he cared about was

    Nicole.

    Seeing that Samuel wasn''t too clear about it, Nicole perked up.

    "I will go with you, why not? How do I know what Tim''s deal is if I don''t go there?"

    "I see that you are full of energy. Why don''t we do something else?"

    Samuel was a little unhappy with Nicole''s enthusiasm.

    Anyway, Tim had once pursued Nicole, and he used everything to do that. If it wasn''t for the blood

    rtionship, Samuel didn''t know if Tim would marry someone else.

    It had to be said that Samuel was jealous.

    Moreover, jealousy pervaded the room.

    Nicole gave a yelp and was pressed down by Samuel. Then the groan could be heard.

    The room became hot.

 Chapter 1104 Samuel, Youre So Shameless

    Chapter 1104 Samuel, You''re So Shameless

    Nicole really wanted to kill Samuel.

    Tim had asked them to y the ball game in the afternoon a few days earlier. But when she could get

    up, it was past four o''clock in the afternoon.

    "Samuel, you did it on purpose!"

    Nicole punched Samuel angrily.

    Samuel did not care about her punch and said like a gentleman, "Yes, I did that on purpose."

    What else could Nicole say when Samuel was so frank and shameless?

    She hurriedly called Tim, but no one answered.

    Samuel said indifferently, "Stop calling. Maybe he''s teaching Evelyn how to y the ball. Isn''t it

    disappointing to receive a call at this time?"

    "Go away!"

    Nicole felt that she could no longer look directly at Samuel.

    This man was too shameless now.

    Seeing that his wife seemed to be really angry, Samuel hurriedly said, "Isn''t it just the ball game? Why

    do you have to y it with Tim? He is getting married, and the newlyweds are the sweetest. Why are

    you going to bother them? If you really like ying the ball game, how about ying it with me at the

    racecourse?"

    Nicole instantly became excited.

    "Polo? Is it like what''s shown on TV, ying golf on the horseback with a pole?"

    Samuel was speechless when he heard how Nicole exined Polo. But he dared not correct her, for it

    was his wife.

    "That''s true. Do you want to go y it?"

    Nicole was somewhat attracted. But after checking the time, she said somewhat disappointedly, "It''s

    four o''clock in the afternoon. Since it''s winter now, it will be dark in less than an hour. What are we

    going to do? Watch the night? Or enjoy the night racecourse?"

    Samuel did not pay attention to the time. He smiled and said, "We can do what you said. Or we can

    watch a horse race tonight and y polo tomorrow. We can stay there tonight."

    "What about the children?"

    Nicole pouted her lips and felt like going.

    She and Samuel spent too little time together. Even after returning home, she couldn''t rx because of

    sorts of things. Now that Samuel had asked Ernest to take charge of thepany, Nicole really wanted

    to enjoy her free time with Samuel.

    Seeing that Nicole was tempted, Samuel smiled and said, "The children can y at home, or we can

    take them together?"

    He didn''t take it seriously, but Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Alright. Take Zoe with us. Lucas is going to do psychological counseling tomorrow. Take Zoe and

    Joseph with us. Joseph studies all day long. It''s good for him to take a break and go out."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel was immediately depressed.

    He just wanted to spend time with his wife, and how was that possible with two children?

    However, seeing Nicole''s excitement, Samuel could only agree.

    "Alright, I''ll go tell the children. Pack up and we''ll set off in a moment."

    "Alright."

    In a rapture, Nicole hurriedly stood up and almost fell to the ground. She was soon hugged by Samuel.

    "Be careful."

    "Isn''t it because of you? I don''t like you anymore. I''m warning you, you can''t touch me when we are at

    the racecourse!"

    Nicole said seriously.

    Samuel hurriedly nodded, but he felt Nicole was funny.

    She insisted that he should not touch her, but she could never resist his masculine charm.

    It was the first time when Samuel felt proud of being handsome.

    However, Nicole did not know what Samuel was thinking and hurriedly took a shower in the bathroom.

    Samuel took a shower in another room. Then he changed clothes and went downstairs.

    Joseph was reading a book in the living room. Zoe was eating snacks while watching cartoons on TV.

    Sheughed happily.

    Samuel did not disturb them and went straight to the study.

    Lucas was still writing codes. When he saw Samueling, he frowned slightly.

    "Are you showing off to me now?"

    Lucas deliberately provoked Samuel.

    However, Samuel said in a good mood, "Jealous? But you can''t have such happiness unless you are

    an adult now."

    "Samuel, you''re so shameless."

    Lucas lowered his head and ignored him.

    Samuel sat beside him in a good mood, took a nce at the code written by Lucas and said, "This

    code is wrong."

    "Where?"

    Lucas was slightly stunned.

    Samuel picked up the pen and wrote a string of codes.

    Lucas'' eyes immediately lit up.

    No wonder the older, the wiser.

    Lucas said with admiration, "I didn''t think of this."

    "So you still need to keep working. Your mother and I will take Zoe and Joseph to the racecourse. If we

    don''te back tonight, you can stay at home alone, right?"

    "No problem."

    Lucas nodded.

    Samuel remembered Lucas'' psychological problems and said, "Alright, pack up and I''ll send you to the

    Hawk''ster. You''ll stay with ir tonight and get your counseling tomorrow there, okay?"

    Lucas knew that Samuel was worried that he would have nightmares when he was alone at home at

    night. Samuel feared that he would continue to be troubled by the shooting.

    He nodded and said, "Alright."

    "Good boy."

    Samuel directly reached out and rubbed Lucas'' hair. Lucas rolled his eyes at Samuel.

    "Don''t touch my hair."

    "Why didn''t you resist when your mommy did it?"

    Lucas looked at Lucas indifferently and said, "My mom gave birth to me. My life was given by my mom.

    Can youpare to my mother?"

    Samuel immediately choked.

    "Without me, you wouldn''t be born."

    He retorted in a low voice.

    Lucas snorted coldly and said, "Don''t take credit. Without you, mommy would still be pregnant. But

    without mommy''s stomach, you couldn''t have a baby."

    Then Lucas got up and left the study in a very cool way. Samuel was stunned in the study.

    Was this brat really his own son?

    He shook his head and went out of the study.

    After Samuel told Zoe and Joseph about going to the racecourse, Zoe was very excited, but Joseph

    frowned slightly.

    He hadn''t finished reading the medical book yet.

    "Joseph,e with me."

    Zoe shook Joseph''s arm in a cute way. Joseph was unable to refuse her.

    "Alright."

    He smiled and then closed the medical book.

    Nicole packed up and went downstairs. The children were ready. Lucas put his hands in his pant

    pockets and looked at Zoe, who was in a rapture now. He couldn''t help but say, "When you learn how

    to ride a horse in the racecourse, find a small horse. Don''t fall from the horseback."

    "Got it, you''re so babbling."

    Zoe stuck out her tongue at Lucas and made a funny face.

    Nicole feels happy when she was with her families.

    "After New Year''s Day, how about going on a spring trip together?"

    Lucas thought for a while, and Joseph also hesitated.

    Samuel nced at them and quickly said, "Good idea, right? Lucas? Joseph?"

    After being called by Samuel, the two boys nodded.

    Nicole was overjoyed.

    "Mommy, did you bring me a riding suit?"

    Zoe''s words sounded funny to Nicole.

    "Of course."

    "Is it red?"

    "For sure."

    "Thank you, mommy."

    Zoe kissed Nicole on her face.

    The whole families left the house in procession.

    Samuel drove a SUV out, and the children got in the car happily. At that time, Nicole''s phone rang.

    Samuel was a little depressed about this.

    "Don''t mind it. Get in the car first."

    Nicole heard Samuel''s words.

    However, she did not listen to Samuel and took out the phone. It was from Tim.

    She had called Tim, so he probably saw it and called back now.

    Nicole put all the things in her hand on the car and answered the phone.

    "Tim."

    "Why didn''t youe this afternoon?"

    Tim was panting, as if he had just exercised intensely.

    Nicole blushed and didn''t know how to exin, but Samuel said indifferently, "We''re busy with

    something in the afternoon. The children are all at home. We just forget the time."

    Nicole was impressed that Samuel was lying without blinking.

    Hearing what Samuel said, Tim understood why Nicole didn''t show up.

    "Yes, alright. See you next time."

    "Alright."

    Nicole didn''t say anything after she answered the phone. It was basically Samuel who answered the

    phone. Now, two men hung up the phone in front of her. She suddenly felt that it was unnecessary for

    her to answer the phone.

    Something was wrong.

    Samuel deliberately said in that way.

    Nicole red at him fiercely.

    Samuel said calmly, "Why don''t you get in the car?"

    At this time, the children were looking at Nicole expectantly. Nicole had no choice but to get in the car.

    She kicked Samuel and said, "Did you do it on purpose?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel answered her immediately.

    "You get jealous so easily."

    Dejected, Nicole cursed him in a low voice. Samuel started driving.

    When they arrived at the racecourse, Nicole realized that there were really many people here.

    "I thought there weren''t many people here."

    After all, it has just snowed, and it was so cold. Nicole thought that everyone would stay at home. She

    didn''t expect that there would be a flood of people.

    Samuel drove the car to the hotel behind the racecourse.

    He whispered, "In front is the normal racecourse. We''re not going there. There''s an indoor racecourse

    behind with a fine temperature. We have a special racecourse. We don''t have share it with those

    people."

    Nicole knew that Samuel had a special racecourse for the first time. She couldn''t help but ask excitedly,

    "Does the Green family also invest in this racecourse?"

    Samuel smiled and said, "Mrs. Green, you''d better check the property of the the Green family. This

    entire racecourse belongs to our family."

    "Really?"

    Nicole was quite surprised.

    Samuel liked her so much that he could not help touching her nose.

    "Alright, let''s go to the hotel room first."

    Samuel gave the car key to the waiter and said indifferently, "Help us with our luggage. Carry it up to

    the presidential suite on the top floor."

    "Got it."

    The waiter nodded.

    When Zoe and Joseph came down, Nicole suddenly found something serious.

 Chapter 1105 A Good Appetite Is a Blessing

    Chapter 1105 A Good Appetite Is a Blessing

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing that Nicole was in a trance, Samuel asked.

    Looking at Lucas who got off the car behind her, speechless, Nicole chuckled, "I forgot to send Lucas

    to the Hawk''s."

    Lucas curled his lips with dissatisfaction.

    Forgot?

    Although it was the truth, Lucas felt that mommy care less about his feelings.

    Gloom seemed to be settling on him.

    Seeing Lucas'' disdainful gaze, Nicole forced a smile.

    However, Samuel said, "Forget it. At worst, call ir and the others toe over for a vacation. There

    is a presidential suite here, where you can also do psychological counseling."

    "Good point."

    Lucas snorted coldly and leaned against the side, looking at people passing by.

    Nicole always found her son cold and distant.

    His temperament was inherited from Samuel.

    Nicole secretly pinched Samuel, and Samuel frowned slightly in pain.

    "What?"

    "It''s all your fault. You didn''t remind me."

    Nicole pouted. With a pink face, she looked more attractive under the sunset.

    Samuel swallowed hard and there was anger in his eyes.

    At this time, Lucas said, "Hurry up and go in. It''s a little cold. My arms are gooseflesh all over."

    Nicole almost choked on her saliva again.

    Zoe came down and said nkly, "Is it cold? I don''t feel it."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Joseph held her hand and covered her mouth. He chuckled, "Daddy,

    Mommy, we''ll leave you alone."

    With that, Joseph tipped a wink on Lucas.

    Lucas caught a nce at Samuel and met with his warning gaze.

    Lucas snorted.

    With that, he left in disdain.

    Samuel was a little mad.

    Sooner orter, this brat would be sent to the Pacific Ocean for special training.

    Nicole was embarrassed by her son''s teasing.

    "Don''t... in the presence of our son."

    Before she could finish her sentence, Samuel stopped her with a kiss.

    No, no, no, no.

    He didn''t care about what his children thought.

    His wife mattered the most. When his children grew up, they would get married with others. He didn''t

    want to dimode himself for the sake of others.

    As Samuel thought, he deepened the kiss.

    Nicole instantly was turned on and fell into Samuel''s arms. As for how she entered the hotel and got on

    the elevator, and how she entered the presidential suite, Nicole had no idea.

    By the time she figured out what happened, she was already in bed in the presidential suite.

    Thinking of how many people would pay their attentions to them along the way, Nicole blushed in an

    instant.

    "Samuel."

    "Here!"

    Samuel answered as if he was in the army, but he couldn''t help but beam a smile.

    "Don''tugh!"

    The thought that Nicole simply couldn''t do anything with Samuel displeased her.

    "Alright, I won''tugh."

    Samuel did as he was asked, but Nicole was still unsatisfied.

    "You still haven''t called ir yet? Lucas'' psychological counseling can''t be suspended."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel hurriedly nodded.

    "Alright, I''ll call her right now."

    As he spoke, Samuel took the phone and went out.

    Nicole''s phone rang.

    She took it over and saw that it was a message from Ashley.

    "Where are you? It''s almost the New Year. Let''s get together sometime. How about going shopping?"

    Being bored, Ashley sent messages to Nicole as often as she could. Apart from surgery, there weren''t

    many friends. Steven, who was too jealousy, would like to spend every possible moment with her.

    Nicole''s face was still red, and she sent her location to Ashley.

    "Let''s hang out."

    "How about riding horses?"

    Ashley was instantly interested.

    "Well, don''t forget the children."

    "Alright."

    Ashley hung up the phone and went to pack her things. Her two children were amazed at how vigorous

    she was.

    "Mommy, where are you going?"

    "Hang out. Do you want to join me? Hurry up and pack your things if you want."

    With that, Ashley went to pack her things.

    Seeing that Ashley and Gabrielle hade, Nicole sent another message to ire.

    "ire, we''re here at the racecourse. Do you want toe over and y? The three of us are here."

    ire paused for a moment when she received her message. Looking at Emory who was reading the

    military report in anger in the living room, she hesitated for a moment before she said, "Commander

    Cawker, I want to ask for a leave to go out."

    "Where are you going?"

    There was anger in his face when Emory looked up, but there was a trace of tenderness in his eyes

    when he looked at ire.

    "Go to the racecourse. Nicole and Gabrielle are both here. I want to go over and join the fun."

    ire said softly.

    Emory frowned slightly, then stood up, picked up his coat and said, "Let''s go together."

    "Aren''t you still in the middle of something?"

    ire was a little surprised.

    However, Emory said in a t tone, "I can never finish my work. It''s almost the New Year, and I don''t

    have much time to be with you. You know, I''m a soldier. As the new year ising, I''ll get busier. Let

    me take the chance to spend more time with you and the children."

    A wave of happiness surged over ire''s heart.

    "Alright."

    ire went to arrange it.

    Nicole did not know that she had gathered the four young masters of the Seapolis City with a phone

    call.

    Samuel asked Nicole, who came back with a smile on her face, "Is there anything funny? You are in a

    good mood."

    "Well, I called ire and Ashley. They''ll be here soon, including Gabrielle. The four of us can y

    mahjong."

    Samuel was slightly startled, and he said dotingly, "Good, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose.

    Have fun. Money flows freely in our family."

    "I know you''re rich."

    Nicole smiled.

    Samuel turned around and set rooms for the four young masters of the Seapolis City.

    Not long after, ir came here with Gabrielle and Maddie.

    Nicole hadn''t seen Maddie for a long time.

    This child was adopted by ir after saving Lucas, and it had been more than half a year now.

    When she saw Maddie again, Nicole was a little surprised.

    Maddie seemed to be a different person inside and out. She radiated confidence and there was no

    longer fear or timidity showing on her face. Instead, she was scrupulous about her manners.

    It could be seen that ir and her husband treated Maddie as their biological daughter.

    "Hello, aunt."

    Maddie gestured.

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.

    It was a pity that such a good girl was unable to speak in this lifetime.

    "Maddie is getting prettier."

    As Nicole said, she stroked Maddie''s head.

    Maddie gave a shy smile and then continued to gesture, "Where''s Lucas?"

    "In the room, I''ll take you to find him."

    Nicole was very fond of Maddie.

    "No need, Auntie, I''ll go by myself. You may talk to Mommy."

    With that, Maddie left.

    Nicole looked at Maddie''s back and sighed, "If only she could speak."

    Gabrielle also sighed.

    "ir and I have thought about it before, but there is really nothing we can do about it. We are doctors,

    but sometimes we are always helpless. Maddie is doing well. She haspletely moved on and now

    she is confident, and she won''t have the feeling of inferiority because of her ws. ir and I are d

    about that."

    Gabrielle had been pregnant for more than six months.

    Nicole looked at her belly and hurriedly walked towards the room, taking her hand.

    "Come in and sit down. Your belly looks so big."

    "Forget it! I have a voracious appetite ever since I''m pregnant. Didn''t you see that I''ve put on a lot of

    weight?"

    Gabrielle was a little depressed.

    Nicole felt distressed at the thought of her lost child.

    "A good appetite is a real blessing."

    Gabrielle did not ignore the sadness in Nicole''s eyes and whispered, "You already have two sons and

    one daughter. There is no need to have another. Samuel is doing it for your own good."

    "I know."

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    Ashley also came with her two children. Nicole and Gabrielle both smiled when they saw her.

    "What''s wrong? Why are your face and neck so red?"

    Nicole teased.

    Ashley said dejectedly, "Well, I was bitten by a dog."

    "If I''m a dog. What will you be?"

    Steven was obviously pleased with himself.

    "Knock it off."

    Ashley red at him and took Nicole and Gabrielle into the room.

    The three women had a good time as they waited for ire.

    Samuel took ir to Lucas'' ce and got a room for Lucas alone, while Maddie was at the side.

    "Come out. Maddie is here. There''s nothing to be worried about."

    ir pushed Samuel out.

    Steven lit a cigarette and saw Samuele out. He asked with a smile, "I heard you''re making a

    profession change report?"

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel nced at him and said indifferently, "You''re gloating. Do you want to practice?"

    "Let''s see?"

    Steven really had such a n.

    The two of them went to the gym.

    When Emory and ire arrived, ire went straight to Nicole''s room. Hearing that ir was doing

    psychological counseling for Lucas, Emory did not disturb them. He thought for a moment and knocked

    on Nicole''s door.

    Nicole and the others were slightly surprised.

    ire smiled and said, "He mighte to apologize to you."

    "What? Apologize?"

    Nicole was a little confused.

    Ashley and Gabrielle were also curious. Ashley opened the door.

    Emory asked awkwardly, "May Ie in?"

    "Come in, Commander Cawker."

    Ashley smiled faintly, but she was obviously a little aggressive.

    Emory coughed to conceal his awkwardness and unease.

    He walked in, took a look at ire and Nicole, and bowed to Nicole solemnly, which frightened Nicole.

    "Emory, what are you doing?"

    Nicole stood up but was grabbed by ire.

    "Sit properly. He should apologize to you."

    ire short and thin but she was strong. Being pulled by her, Nicole was unable to move at all.

    She couldn''t help but be shocked.

    It seemed that ire was really something.

 Chapter 1106 Dont Regret What You Choose

    Chapter 1106 Don''t Regret What You Choose

    Nicole was stuck there by ire and couldn''t move. She could only watch helplessly as Emory bowed

    to her and then said, "When Samuel came to the military region toplete the retirement procedures,

    I was somewhat excited and said something impolitely. I''m sorry."

    Hearing this, Nicole was dumbfounded.

    Nicole actually did not know what Emory said specifically that time. Nicole just heard from ire and

    ire''s words were more tactful, so Nicole now looked at ire with some puzzlement.

    ire sneered and said, "Someone is so straight. His right hand was about to retire. He directly asked

    me to persuade you to let Samuel stay longer. At that time, his tone and words were too harsh. So I

    didn''t ry. But that was what he meant."

    Nicole was instantly stunned.

    ire was taunting Emory in front of her.

    Nicole suddenly felt embarrassed.

    "Emory, ire, don''t say that. It''s all because of Emory that Samuel could get there. I know that you

    feel sorry. From the start, you''re for the sake of Samuel."

    Nicole''s words made Emory feel even more embarrassed.

    "Yes, I did it for his own good. After all, he really did a good job at such a young age. He will be a

    lieutenant colonel if hees back to the army. You should know that the youngest lieutenant colonel

    is in his forties now. It is rare to have the rank of lieutenant colonel at this age. And in the future, his

    focus of work would be in a fixed city, no different from office workers. How many people have worked

    hard for years to not be able to hold such a position? "

    At this point, Emory still felt that it was a pity, but his voice and attitude were much softer than before.

    "As themander, I naturally don''t want Samuel to retire. However, ire is right. Samuel is not just

    my friend, nor is he the soldier of our military region. He has his own family and life, and he has the

    right to choose his own life. As themander, I regret his decision, but as his friend, I am gratified. I

    am sorry. I just figured this out. Regardless of whether you knew my unconsidered remarks or not, I

    have to apologize to you. After all, you''ve suffered too much because of Samuel. You have the right to

    pursue your own happiness."

    Hearing this, Nicole felt warm.

    "Emory, thank you."

    "Sorry, Ie here today to talk to you about this. Now that I''m done, I won''t join you. I''m going out to

    take a look."

    After saying that, Emory left.

    ire looked at his back, her expression still not very good.

    Nicole hurriedly held her hand and said, "It''s okay. I''m not angry. Why are you still unhappy?"

    ire sighed, "He has risen too quickly these past few years, and there are many people around him

    whopliment him and tter him. Sometimes, he will inevitably lose himself. It was good that

    Samuel''s matter sobered him up. People in high positions have many hidden worries. In the past few

    years, he has be even more tyrannical and dictatorial. Although he has always been said to be an

    iron-blooded man, I know that this is not a good thing for him. If something happened, there might be a

    great cmity. Luckily, this matter gave him a wake-up call. It allowed him to find his original intention,

    so I felt a little more at ease. "

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    She had never known that they had such a hidden worry in the military region.

    Ashley looked at ire and whispered, "ire, did Emory treat you more possessively these past few

    years?"

    "Are you talking about dictatorship?"

    ire smiled quietly, giving people the feeling of the spring breeze.

    Ashley nodded slightly.

    "Yes."

    "Well, he does have some dictatorship. Sometimes, he''s so straight. However, after Samuel''s matter,

    he locked himself up in the study room for one night. When he came out, he hadpletely figured it

    out. In this lifetime, no one can say that he would not make mistakes, nor can he guarantee that he will

    not lose himself. I know that he has been lost these past few years. Fortunately, Samuel''s matter has

    made him realize. "

    ire said calmly, as if she was talking something about daily life. However, Gabrielle and Ashley''s

    expressions changed slightly.

    "ire, is there something wrong with Emory?"

    Nicole was at a loss.

    ire didn''t say that just now, did she?

    Why did Ashley and Gabrielle look strange?

    ire nced at Nicole and said with a smile, "Don''t be like this. Don''t frighten Nicole. It''s okay.

    There''repetitions in the military every year. It''s not a big deal."

    "But there must be some dirty deeds, right?"

    Ashley and Steven had different backgrounds. Naturally, they could see the problem from the dark

    side.

    ire did not say anything.

    Now Nicole figured out what was going.

    "Then didn''t you guys have troubleing here today? ire, you and Emory should go first."

    ire smiled when she saw how nervous Nicole was. "Everyone knows about the rtionship between

    the four young masters of the Seapolis City. Even if we do note today, can wepletely get rid of

    you? We have a clear conscience. As for the rest, I believe the leaders. They should know how much

    Emory has done for the country and the military region over the years."

    "But..."

    Ashley wanted to say something but was stopped by ire with her eyes.

    Nicole didn''t understand the stakes, but she felt a little depressed.

    Originally, they got together to have a good time. Why would things be like this?

    Although she didn''t know what Emory would be involved in, Nicole always felt that it was rted to her

    and Samuel. She didn''t know if she was overthinking it.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Nicole and Samuel have just returned from a trip. Let''s talk

    about something fun."

    ire quickly changed the topic.

    Ashley and Gabrielle also smiled and said, "We want to know what else you did besides letting Samuel

    pretend to be a woman while you were traveling."

    Nicole instantly felt a little shy.

    "Why should I tell you?"

    "Well, she¡¯s shy!"

    Ashley smiled and said, "I remember Mr. Green gets his tubes tied. Can it be used now?"

    "It should be okay now,"

    Gabrielle indifferently answered.

    Nicole blushed.

    "Don''t say that! You''re really dirty!"

    "Dirty?"

    As Ashley spoke, she leaned against Nicole and asked mischievously, "The dirty problem is how big

    Mr. Green is; how long he insists."

    Nicole somewhat regretted calling Ashley over.

    "ire, they''re teasing me!"

    ire just smiled happily.

    "Just say it."

    As soon as Ashley finished speaking, she heard Steven gritting his teeth from outside.

    "Does the size of Samuel have anything to do with you? If you want to know, why don''t youe back

    to the room with me to discuss this problem?"

    As soon as Steven said that, he opened the door.

    Steven stood outside the door with a straight face. Behind him, there were Samuel, ir and Emory.

    Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to leave now.

    However, Ashley frowned and said, "Why did Mr. Bradford eavesdrop?"

    "I''ll listen whatever you say."

    Steven directly stepped forward and hugged Ashley.

    They all left in pairs.

    Nicole was a little worried.

    "Samuel, they won''t..."

    "Don''t interfere in the matters between husband and wife."

    Samuel closed the door.

    When there were only they two in the room, Samuel said somewhat gloomily, "You women really dare

    to ask any questions when you talk together."

    "Isn''t this the same as men? You guys also discuss woman''s figure when you''re together."

    "Well..."

    Samuel was stunned by Nicole''s question, but he did not dwell on this question.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel and whispered, "Emory came to apologize to me just now."

    "I know."

    "Samuel, I think that Emory is in trouble, but they didn''t tell me. Is it because I''m not a real military wife,

    so..."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Samuel interrupted Nicole and whispered, "It''s not a big deal. Ashley has connections with the armed

    gang, so she is sensitive. Gabrielle is an army medical doctor and she has participated in military

    operations, so she knows a little. You don''t have to think about this. Actually, it really isn''t a big deal.

    Although the opponent has some dirty deeds, Emory will ovee. If they really need our help, of

    course we can do it."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded.

    They talked for a while before Nicole fell asleep.

    Samuel watched as Nicole fell asleep before he got up and walked out.

    Emory, Steven and the others had begun to y mahjong in the room. Seeing Samueling, they

    smiled and said, "You insist for a long time. It''s almost been two hours. Didn''t you see that Steven had

    ir''s words caused Steven''s eyes to narrow, and he said, "At least, I still have more than an hour.

    Someone doesn¡¯t even have the chance. Hey, Gabrielle is going to give birth to a child in four months,

    right?"

    When Samuel saw they two quarreling, he did not interrupt. Instead, he directly sat beside Emory and

    said indifferently, "Although I want to leave the military region, if anything really happens to you, I will

    risk my life to seek justice for you."

    "It''s not as serious as you said. Since you n to leave, you should leave straightforwardly. Don''t worry

    about us."

    Emory''s words instantly caused Steven and ir to pause.

    "Emory, what happened?"

    ir immediately became serious.

    Although Steven forced a smile, his eyes were filled with nervousness.

    Emory looked at them and got a lot offort and sce.

    "Nothing, Samuel always makes a fuss."

    However, Samuel was upset.

    He didn''t know!

    He really didn''t know!

    Before he returned from abroad, he had thought of retirement. He also thought that, in any case, he

    would retire to be with his wife and children. However, not long ago, he learned that Emory was in

    trouble.

    If he didn''t retire, it might be a help to Emory. Now that he retired, Emory would be fighting alone.

    Samuel hesitated in his heart and had mixed feelings.

    But Emory guessed what he was thinking. Emory smiled and said, "Don''t hesitate. Do not regret what

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    you choose. I have to walk my own path as well. I can do it without you. Just help me take care of my

    wife and children if necessary."

    Samuel, ir and Steven instantly became serious.

 Chapter 1107 Thats Bribery

    Chapter 1107 That''s Bribery

    Emory was serious when he asked them to take care of his wife and children.

    They all felt depressed.

    However, Emoryughed.

    "Rx. The worst scenario is that I stop serving the army. By then, I will go to do business, just like you

    guys."

    Emory was joking about that. But everyone knew that if something happened to Emory, things would be

    much worse.

    Samuel coughed and said, "Why don''t I...."

    "I''ve handled your retirement procedures. You can go sign it tomorrow. Since you''ve decided to be

    around your wife and children, don''t regret it. Samuel, you need to spend your entire life to make up for

    them. They are the ones you need to protect in the future. You know that?"

    Samuel was sad at Emory''s words.

    "OK. Stop being emotional. Just shuffle the cards. I have to win to buy a dress for ire. She has got a

    target one and hasn''t bought it yet."

    Now that Emory wanted to make things easier, the others stopped talking about it.

    During the two hours, Emory kept winning.

    He found it boring and just stopped.

    "Hey, stop cheating. Why don''t you just give me money if you make the game easier for me?"

    "That won''t do. If we give you money, we aremitting bribery."

    Samuel answered.

    "Yes. You''re in a difficult position and cannot take another charge of taking briberies."

    ir echoed.

    Steven didn''t say anything, but he looked worried.

    Emory looked at them and sighed, "Trust me. It will be fine."

    "OK."

    Then they returned to their rooms.

    Nicole woke up and didn''t find Samuel. She guessed that Samuel was staying with Emory and others,

    so she did not go to look for him and watch the TV series on theputer.

    When Samuel came back, he was stunned for a moment when finding Nicole leaning against the

    bedside. Samuel felt peaceful and calmed down.

    "Why stay up?"

    "I can''t fall asleep."

    Nicole pouted and said, "I want to have snacks."

    Samuel read through Nicole''s words.

    "I''ll go buy it."

    "You are the best!"

    Nicole beamed with satisfaction.

    What else could Samuel say to his attractive wife?

    He shook his head and walked out. When he returned, he brought back fruits and chicken.

    Nicole enjoyed the chicken and didn''t care about manners. Samuel liked her this way.

    He washed the fruits, cut them into small pieces, put a toothpick on the te, and sat down beside

    Nicole. He held the te in his hand and watched Nicole as she stuffed them into mouth one by one.

    She enjoyed the fruits like a hamster.

    Samuel burst intoughter.

    Nicole red at him and continued watching TV.

    Nicole just looked like another Zoe.

    When Nicole finished eating, Samuel took out a napkin, wiped her mouth, and then offered her a ss

    of water.

    Nicole was full, then stretched herselfzily and said, "Gosh! I''ve had too much food! Why don''t you

    stop me? I will gain weight."

    "It''s fine. That would be the best. I like you being plump."

    Nicole was shy at Samuel''s words.

    "Stop it."

    Nicole muttered and then burped.

    She felt embarrassed.

    She peeked at Samuel. It seemed that he did not notice it. That was such a relief.

    Samuel snickered when he saw her childish behavior.

    "Do you want to have some exercise?"

    Samuel lost Nicole here.

    "Like having a walk?"

    "Something better."

    "What is it?"

    Before Nicole figured out what was going on, she was pounced on by Samuel.

    His warm breath lingered around Nicole''s ears. Samuel whispered, "I remember you were asked about

    my size. I''ll give you the answer now. Tell them when you meet them next time."

    Nicole''s face turned red.

    She was speechless. Why should she make up for Ashley''s mistake?

    Unfortunately, Samuel did not give her time to think about that.

    When Nicole woke up, it was already morning. They missed the horse race.

    She red at Samuel beside her.

    And Samuel beamed with happiness.

    "It''s fine. We can watch the horse race tonight."

    "Get off!"

    Nicole was about to cry.

    Her waist and legs hurt so much!

    She cried!

    Samuel would never have her trust.

    Samuel knew that he had gone wildst night, but he just could not control himself.

    "Alright, I''m sorry. Will I get punished?"

    "Yes! You have to kneel on the durian."

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nicole rolled her eyes at Samuel.

    Samuel was depressed.

    "Can you bear the smell of durians from me?"

    Nicole was so angry that she didn''t say anything. She intended to get up to wash up, but cannot stand

    steadily. In the end, Samuel carried her into the restroom.

    When they arrived at the main hall, Lucas was there only.

    Nicole asked in surprise, "Lucas, where are others?"

    Lucas rolled his eyes at them and said, "It''s already nine o''clock. Don''t expect them to wait for you.

    Didn''t you remember that we nned to y polo today? I know you want to stay in the bedroom, but

    you can''t stop others from ying, right?"

    Nicole was upset.

    Samuel coughed and said, "Language."

    "Everyone has out to have fun."

    "Then why are you still here?"

    "I don''t want to go with them."

    Lucas was frank.

    Nicole was worried about Lucas, "Your counseling..."

    "Mommy, I''m fine. Don''t worry. Go to have fun with Samuel. I want to be alone."

    Lucas seemed to be preupied.

    Nicole was still worried, but Samuel whispered, "He needs time even if he has had counseling."

    "He''s too young. That''s too cruel for him."

    It was hard for both Samuel and Nicole.

    However, Lucas chose this path on his own. Nicole had to respect that.

    Nicole and Samuel went to the field.

    Gabrielle didn''t join them because of her pregnancy. And other two teams were already galloping on

    horseback.

    Nicole was interested in horse riding. But now her waist hurt. Horse riding was out of n.

    She sat beside Gabrielle and said to Samuel, "Go to have fun. I''ll be with Gabrielle."

    "You are not joining me?"

    Samuel was surprised.

    Nicole whispered, "I''m tired."

    Her sentence carried a trace of condemnation.

    Samuel rubbed his nose and walked away with a smile. And after a while, he bought delicious food for

    Nicole and Gabrielle.

    Gabrielle was pregnant while Nicole was at leisure. They enjoyed the food, talking and watching the

    horse race.

    Samuel walked to the side of the field and called Jacob.

    "Can you find out what on earth happened to Emory?"

    Jacob whispered, "I can''t find anything. There are no solid leads, but we still feel nervous. Mr. Green,

    we...."

    "Postpone my retirement. We''ll talk about itter."

    Jacob paused for a moment, then he nodded and said, "Alright."

    Samuel hung up withplicated feelings.

    Things were really tricky now. He didn''t even know how to help Emory even if he wanted to.

    Samuel took out a cigarette but did not light it. Because Nicole didn''t like the smell of cigarettes. He just

    yed it in his hand.

    Nicole nced at Samuel and asked Gabrielle, "Do you know anything about what had happened to

    Emory?"

    "No. But it seems troublesome. ir pulled some strings but failed. We didn''t sleep wellst night. It

    gets tricky."

    Hearing Gabrielle''s words, Nicole was relieved.

    "You''re pregnant now. Take good care of yourself, okay?"

    "I see."

    Gabrielle cracked a smile.

    Nicole came to Samuel and hugged him from behind.

    The warm body temperature and attractive curves surprised Samuel, but the familiar smell calmed him

    down.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Are you worried about Emory?"

    Samuel paused and nodded.

    "Nicole, I want to discuss something with you."

    "You don''t want to retire right now, do you?"

    Nicole said.

    Samuel was sad.

    "I''m sorry. If I retire now, I won''t get the internal messages. Moreover, things with Emory were really

    tricky."

    "I see. I respect your choice. Do whatever you want. No matter what decision you make, you will have

    my support."

    At sight of Nicole''s bright smile, Samuel felt even guiltier.

    "I promise this will be thest time I postpone my retirement. When I finish deal with this matter, I will

    retire and never leave you again."

    Nicole nodded.

    She knew that sometimes things didn''t go the way as they wished. She loved Samuel and supported

    him no matter how.

    They talked for a while, and then Steven and others came back.

    "Why don''t you guys have fun?"

    Nicole smiled and said, "I was too tiredst night."

    Ashley paused for a moment and then smirked.

    Nicole knew what Ashley was thinking when she saw Ashley''s eyes, but did not exin.

    The children all had a good time.

    Joseph had been staying with Zoe. Yasmeen looked as happy as a pony, galloping across the field. But

    she looked at Lucas from time to time.

    Nicole whispered, "Do you think that Yasmeen falls in love with Joseph?"

    Samuel nced at Joseph.

    Joseph kept looking down and didn''t care about anything around him.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "I don''t know. They can manage their own things. Just leave them

    alone."

    "That''s not what I mean. Since we know each other well, it would be better if they get married."

    Nicole said in a low voice and showed more affection for Yasmeen.

    Right at this moment, Nicole''s phone suddenly rang. For unknown reasons, Nicole felt nervous.

 Chapter 1108 These Two People Are Going Too Far

    Chapter 1108 These Two People Are Going Too Far

    When Nicole saw Cara''s call, she immediately felt nervous, and she became more and more anxious.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing that Nicole''s face became pale, Samuel couldn''t help butfort her.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s grandpa! Samuel, what should I do if something happens to him..."

    She didn''t continue, but Samuel could clearly notice Nicole trembling.

    "Don''t think too much. Vi is under our surveince, isn''t she? Maybe Cara called to ask us to go over

    for dinner?"

    Samuelforted her, but even he didn''t believe what he had said.

    Nicole, however, needed such an excuse.

    She nodded, took a deep breath, and then answered the phone.

    "Cara, what''s wrong?"

    Nicole''s voice was trembling.

    Vi was like a time bomb. No matter how well Nicole did it, she was afraid of missing something. Now

    that it could be clearly seen that Vi did harm to Edwin, how could she not be worried?

    If something unexpected happened to Edwin because she had Vi with him, Nicole really felt that it

    was all her fault.

    Hearing Nicole''s trembling voice, Cara paused for a moment before saying, "Mrs. Green, Mr. Shaw

    suddenly fainted."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was going crazy.

    Cara said immediately, "He has been sent to the hospital. I''ve checked. Nothing is wrong with his food

    and clothing. Furthermore, I have moved the flowers out of the room. I don''t know why he suddenly

    fainted."

    "I''ll be there right away. Send me the location of the hospital."

    Nicole''s heart constantly sank, and her hands were also a little cold.

    Samuel hurriedly held her hand and whispered, "It''s alright. Old man sometimes faints for no reason. I''ll

    ask the doctor to check grandpa''s body. Don''t worry."

    Nicole nodded.

    Because of this, they had to leave early, while the children were taken care of by ir and Steven.

    When Nicole and Samuel arrived at the hospital, Steve, Cara and Vi were all there.

    Vi''s eyes were red, as if she had cried.

    Nicole cast a nce at her and asked Steve directly, "Steve, how is my grandpa?"

    "I don''t know yet. He was just sent in."

    Steve also worried a lot.

    Samuelforted Nicole in a low voice and went to look for the director.

    Nicole knew that he was going for his grandfather.

    Vi had been sitting there, lowering her head, with no reaction to Nicole''s arrival.

    Nicole looked at her, with rising anger.

    This woman shared the same blood with her, but she was vicious. She had nned to harm grandpa

    earlier, and this time, it might have something to do with her.

    Thinking of this, Nicole grabbed Vi''s cor with one hand and pulled her up from the chair.

    "Did you do it?"

    Nicole gritted her teeth.

    Vi said grievously with red eyes, "What are you talking about? How can I do anything to my

    grandfather? He is the only family I have in this world."

    If Mrs. Don hadn''t been hurt, Nicole might have been tricked by Vi''s current appearance. It was not

    long ago that Cara felt Vi''s intention of murder. Now that something had happened to Edwin, she felt

    that it had something to do with Vi.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said fiercely, "You''d better pray that I won''t get the evidence. Otherwise,

    you might not have thought of the price I will let you pay."

    "Are you threatening me? Why are you threatening me? Nicole, don''t pretend to be a righteous

    guardian. Listen, this ident has nothing to do with me."

    Vi wanted to get away from Nicole, but she couldn''t.

    Nicole wanted to strangle her to death, but she couldn''t.

    This was hospital, and Edwin was a very upright person. If he knew that her hands were stained with

    Vi''s blood, he would be disappointed.

    Thousand kinds of thoughts surged in Nicole''s mind, quickly settling down.

    She let Vi go, with coldness in her eyes.

    "It would be better if it has nothing to do with you. Otherwise, I''ll make you feel that it''s even a luxury for

    you to die easily. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try."

    Vi was obviously frightened by Nicole''s gaze.

    This woman''s aura was different from when Mrs. Don was still alive.

    However, Vi quickly gathered her wits and was a little angry at her timidity.

    Why was Nicole so arrogant in front of her?

    Wasn''t their mother the same person?

    What does she feel superior about?

    Thinking of this, Vi stared at Nicole with an unconvinced expression.

    Nicole wasn''t willing to argue with her anymore and directly threw her aside. She looked at the

    emergency room worriedly.

    About an hourter, Edwin was out, and a few people quickly walked forward.

    "Doctor, how is my grandpa?"

    Nicole was very anxious.

    The doctor had received a call from the director inside the emergency room, and he was asked to give

    Edwin aprehensive check-up. Now, the result hade out.

    "Mrs. Green, there is nothing serious with Mr. Shaw. It''s mainly due to theck of oxygen in his brain.

    Maybe he didn''t have a good sleep recently. I have checked him up. Don''t worry. Mr. Shaw will wake up

    in a while."

    Hearing the doctor''s words, Nicole finally felt relieved.

    Vi gritted her teeth and said, "Nicole, you need to apologize to me."

    "Apologize to you? No way."

    Although it wasn''t necessarily rted to Vi, Nicole couldn''t ignore Vi''s intention of murder towards

    Edwin.

    Edwin was taken back to the ward, and Samuel returned.

    When Vi saw Samuel''s return, she leaned to the side, lowering her sense of being there.

    After such a long time, Nicole was able to be so arrogant only because of Samuel''s love towards her.

    Although Vi wanted to destroy this love, she had seen Samuel''s methods before. Under the

    circumstances where she was not sure that she would beat her down in one blow, Vi felt that it was

    better for her to preserve her strength.

    Nicole was very nervous about Edwin. Samuel held her hand tightly and said, "Grandpa is alright. Don''t

    worry."

    "OK."

    Seeing that Nicole was so worried, Cara said guiltily, "Mrs. Green, I''m so sorry. I didn''t take good care

    of Edwin."

    "It has nothing to do with you. You''re also a human being. You can''t stay awake 24 hours a day and

    notice everything. Besides, you couldn''t know if my grandfather slept well at night."

    Nicole did not me Cara.

    Cara also tried her best to deal with this matter.

    Steve did not say anything, but when he heard that Edwin was alright, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Not long after, Edwin woke up.

    When he saw Nicole, he was a little confused.

    "Nicole? What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"

    Just as Edwin finished speaking, Nicole threw herself into Edwin''s arms, tears flowing out of her eyes.

    "Grandpa, you can''t scare me like this anymore. Do you know that I''m almost scared to death?"

    Nicole''s voice was trembling.

    Edwin immediatelyughed.

    "My silly girl, I''m fine. I just stayed uptest night and fainted for a while. OK. It''s my fault. Don''t cry.

    Look at you. You''re a mother now but you still like to cry. Aren''t you afraid that the children willugh at

    you?"

    Edwin was in a good mood.

    "No. I''m just afraid that something would happen to grandpa."

    Nicole stayed in Edwin''s embrace deliberately.

    Vi looked at the interaction between them and wanted to grind her teeth.

    He was also her grandfather.

    But ever since she came back, Edwin had never hugged her. Every day, other than punishment, he

    would me her, and there was not a single nice word.

    This damn old man!

    They were all her granddaughters. Why did he like Nicole so much and didn''t like her?

    Wasn''t she Audrey''s daughter?

    Since he didn''t like her, why should she respect him as her grandpa?

    A trace of killing intention shed through Vi''s eyes.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned cold, which scared Vi so much that she hurriedly lowered her head,

    but she could not conceal her jealousy and anger.

    These two people were going too far!

    Nicole deserved to die!

    So did Edwin!

    Anyone who treated her badly deserved to die!

    Vi''s hands clenched tightly together.

    Samuel frowned slightly and made an eye contact with Steve. Steve immediately understood that he

    should be more cautious when monitoring Vi.

    Nicole did not notice Vi''s actions. She talked to Edwin for a while and confirmed that Edwin was fine

    before she drove Edwin back with Samuel.

    Every one of the Shaws was very cautious. Cara even wanted to live in Edwin''s room.

    Seeing that everyone was so nervous, Edwin smiled and said, "I''m not a weak schr. Why are you all

    so nervous? Nicole, I am really fine. Well, don''t make yourself so nervous. Besides, Vi doesn''t dare

    to do so."

    Perhaps in Edwin''s heart, Vi was still his granddaughter, Audrey''s daughter. Moreover, no matter

    what he asked her to do these days, she had done it withoutint. This made Edwin care about

    this granddaughter more.

    Anyway, she was still Audrey''s daughter.

    Nicole couldn''t argue with Edwin, so she only said, "I''ll take you in."

    "Alright."

    The grandfather and grandson entered the room.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Nicole told Edwin about what Vi had nned to do to him

    some time ago.

    After hearing this, Edwin frowned, and a trace of anger appeared in his eyes.

    "Why did she be like this? I''m her grandfather! She actually wanted to kill me?"

    Edwin never expected this to be true, but Nicole had no reason or need to lie to him. For a moment,

    Edwin''s chest hurt from anger.

    Nicole hurriedly patted his chest and said, "Grandpa, I told you to be careful and not be deceived by

    Vi''s appearance. How about getting someone to take Vi away. I''m still worried about her here."

    Edwin directly refused.

    "No. You are safe if she is here. Don''t worry, I will pay more attention in the future."

    Edwin insisted so much that Nicole could not argue, but she always felt that something was wrong with

    this matter.

    Did Vi do nothing to Edwin?

    Was Edwin fainting identally or intentionally?

    If neither is true, why did she have bad feelings?

 Chapter 1109 Did I Miss Something?

    Chapter 1109 Did I Miss Something?

    Nicole went home together with Samuel. She felt a little tired.

    Samuel noticed her weariness and asked Wendy to fill the tub for her. He said to Nicole softly, "You go

    take a bath and a nap. I''ll wake you at dinner time."

    Nicole wanted to say that she was fine, but she was exhausted, so she just nodded.

    She went to the bedroom, and Samuel followed.

    Samuel knew that Nicole was somewhat out of sorts, and he couldn''t help but me himself when he

    remembered that he had made love with her over and over again.

    When Nicole was bathing, Samuel received a call. Somepany documents were awaiting him to

    deal with online, so he went straight to the study.

    Nicole felt as if she hade back to life during the hot bath.

    It seemed that the fainting was normal, and there was no evidence that Vi had done anything.

    However, Nicole felt that something was wrong.

    ''Did I miss something?''

    Or was it that Vi yed her cards better than before?

    Nicole fell asleep thinking about these.

    Samuel went to the bedroom after handling the documents. He frowned when he found that Nicole was

    not on the bed.

    He walked into the bathroom and saw Nicole leaning against the bathtub and falling asleep.

    Her face was a little red.

    It was a gut-wrenching scene for Samuel. He strode forward to carry Nicole out, wiped her body dry but

    found that Nicole''s temperature was frighteningly high.

    "Nicole, Nicole, wake up."

    Samuel tried to wake Nicole up.

    Nicole only felt that someone was calling her, but she could not lift her eyelids. She felt hot and unwell.

    She twisted her body, so ufortable that she almost cried.

    "Samuel, I feel cold. And I feel hot."

    The difort almost drove her crazy.

    Samuel med himself for noting to her early and called Ashley hurriedly.

    Ashley was still at the racecourse and was surprised to hear that Nicole had a fever.

    "What happened? Wasn''t she all right when you guys left?"

    Samuel didn''t know what to say.

    Nicole was indeed all right when she woke up in the morning, but Edwin''s fainting made her nervous.

    When Ashley arrived, Nicole couldn''t even recognize her because of the fever. Nicole just kept

    babbling.

    "Why does she have such a high fever? Where did you guys go just now?"

    Ashley examined Nicole right away.

    Samuel whispered, "Grandfather fainted. We went to the hospital."

    "She shouldn''t have a fever just because of that."

    Ashley looked serious.

    "Let''s do a blood test first."

    There were inspection instruments in Samuel''s house. Ashley drew blood from Nicole and did the test.

    Fifteen minutester, Ashley''s expression was even more serious.

    "It seems like an inmmation."

    Ashley remembered Nicole''s condition and couldn''t help but ask, "Did you guys control yourselvesst

    night?"

    Samuel was embarrassed by this topic, but for Nicole''s health, he shook his head honestly.

    "You know that Nicole is in poor health, and you''d better not have sex so often. She needs to have an

    anti-inmmatory intravenous drip now. Let''s see if she would get better."

    "OK."

    Samuel had been bestriding the business world, but now, he was like a primary school student in front

    of Ashley because of Nicole.

    After performing the emergency treatment, Ashley said to Samuel in a worried tone, "Let me and ir

    take care of the kids. You focus on Nicole."

    "Thanks."

    Samuel thought the same thing.

    Nicole only felt a cool liquid flowing into her body from the blood vessels of her wrist. Her temperature

    was temporarily stable. But she was still not feeling well.

    She fell asleep again. She didn''t know when Ashley left or when the intravenous drip was finished.

    Nicole''s temperature dropped a bit. Ashley said to Samuel, "You are clear about her condition, and you

    need to keep an eye out for her tonight. Her temperature may not be stable due to the inmmation."

    "I see."

    Samuel nodded.

    Ashley added something else before leaving.

    Samuel was looking after Nicole all the time.

    He was stressed as Nicole''s temperature was still unstable.

    Wendy looked at him and asked, "Mr. Green, shall I make some congee? Mrs. Green can have some

    when she wakes up."

    "Go."

    Samuel only said a word. He was overwhelmed with guilt.

    He was too impatient.

    He knew clearly that Nicole was under the weather. How could he not control his desire?

    The afternoon passed in the blink of an eye. Zac came home at night. He knew that Nicole was sick

    and bought some fruit for her.

    Samuel asked him to put the fruits aside and continued to take care of Nicole.

    Nicole was in aa all this time. When her temperature was high, Samuel cooled her down, but it

    didn''t take long for her temperature to rise again.

    In the middle of the night, Nicole''s temperature soared. Her body was burning.

    Samuel was frightened.

    He called Ashley again.

    Lucas was at ir''s for psychological consulting, and Gabrielle was pregnant. Samuel did not want the

    kids to worry, so he could only ask Ashley for help again and again.

    Ashley frowned when she arrived.

    "It shouldn''t be. Theoretically, drip should bring her temperature down. Why doesn''t it work?"

    Samuel panicked.

    "What should we do? Should we go to the hospital?"

    "That won''t work."

    Ashley performed another blood test on Nicole but only found Nicole getting worse.

    "How could this be? Did anyonee in here to see her?"

    Samuel shook his head.

    "No, I was here with her all the time. Wendy was cooking congee in the kitchen. She didn''te here."

    This was the first time Ashley had encountered such a situation.

    "I''ll talk to my teacher to see what''s going on. Her condition shouldn''t be so unstable for just an

    inmmation."

    Samuel did not understand this field, so he could only believe Ashley.

    "Samuel, I am not feeling well."

    Nicole murmured. She looked listless.

    Samuel hugged her without dy.

    His heart ached for her when he felt the heat from her body.

    "Nicole, you will be fine. I am here with you."

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse.

    Nicole felt as if she was being roasted, and she was about to copse from the heat.

    "Ice. I need ice water."

    Samuel was distressed by Nicole''s dry and cracked lips.

    He looked at Ashley.

    Ashley shook her head and replied, "She can''t drink ice water. Give her warm water or put some salt in

    it."

    Samuel asked Wendy to prepare.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole gulped down a cup of water. But it didn''t help. She still felt the sense of burning.

    She felt as if she was strangled by a pair of invisible hands. She couldn''t breathe.

    "Samuel, Samuel...."

    She kept calling Samuel''s name unconsciously.

    Samuel''s eyes were wet.

    "I''m sorry, Nicole. I''m sorry."

    Samuel wanted to kill himself now.

    If he knew that what he did would lead to such a result, he would never have done so.

    However, what was done could not be undone.

    Ashley knew that Samuel was self-ming, but there was no useforting him. The most urgent

    matter was to decrease Nicole''s temperature.

    She had a video call with her teacher and sent a report on Nicole''s condition and the blood test.

    Samuel was nervous hearing the two of them speaking those terms.

    Half an hourter, Ashley and her teacher still decided to perform the conservative therapy.

    What they could do now was using both medicine and ice packs to cool her down.

    Samuel had no choice but to do as Ashley said.

    Ashley stayed at the Green''s to take care of Nicole.

    Nicole suffered from a brief shock when it was almost dawn.

    Samuel was going crazy.

    ''Isn''t it just a fever?''

    ''Isn''t it just an inmmation?''

    ''Why does it almost take Nicole''s life?''

    Ashley was anxious, too.

    She had always thought that her medical skills were good, but now, she couldn''t ... even cure a fever.

    Nicole was her good friend. She felt stressed out and helpless.

    The two of them were busy for a long time before they managed to rescue Nicole from the shock.

    However, Nicole''s temperature stayed at 40 degrees. The fever reducer and the drip seemed to be

    useless.

    Cold sweat began to drip down from Ashley''s forehead.

    "Samuel, I think we should call ir and Gabrielle for help."

    Ashley said.

    All Samuel cared about now was Nicole''s life. He was willing to call anyone for help as long as he could

    save Nicole.

    ir and Gabrielle rushed over upon hearing the news.

    Lucas, who was having psychological counseling at the Hawk''s, came home with Maddie after hearing

    about Nicole''s condition.

    "Samuel, how''s Mommy?"

    Lucas was worried.

    Samuel lost the courage to meet his son''s anxious eyes.

    What should he answer his son?

    Should he tell Lucas that it was him that put Nicole at such a life-or-death moment?

    He couldn''t.

    ir said, "Lucas, we need to examine your mother. Can you and Maddie go out? Trust me, we are all

    here for your mother, and we won''t let anything happen to her."

    Lucas hesitated for a moment, then nodded and left the room with a heavy heart.

    Samuel felt that he was a sinner. He could not even breathe.

    Seeing Samuel like this, ir patted his shoulder andforted, "You are exhausted. Go out and have

    a rest, or wash your face and smoke a cigarette. Leave her to us."

    "Nicole, she...."

    Samuel suddenly choked up.

    He and Nicole had suffered a lot and they made it. How could just an inmmation beat them?

 Chapter 1110 Where Is Viola?

    Chapter 1110 Where Is Vi?

    Samuel could not understand.

    However, since ir didn''t want him around, he could only leave the bedroom to get a breath of fresh

    air.

    After Samuel left, ir''s expression became serious.

    "ording to the blood tests, Nicole has arge number of both white and red blood cells. It looks like

    she has a cold. I don''t doubt Ashley''s medical skills. Since Ashley diagnosed inmmatory infection in

    Nicole, then why can''t the inmmation be diminished?"

    Ashley said in an injured tone, "All of my medication is used for anti-inmmation, but it has not

    worked."

    After Gabrielle gave Nicole a full-body examination, she whispered, "Indeed Nicole is diagnosed with

    inmmatory infection, but the situation is not positive. From the features of the disease, it doesn''t look

    like an inmmatory infection in gynaecology."

    "What do you know about it?"

    ir knew that his wife had some research in this field, so he hurriedly asked.

    Gabrielle frowned.

    "I suspect it''s not a fever caused by the original inmmation in Nicole''s body."

    "Do you think it is caused by external factors?"

    Ashley immediately reacted.

    "But I''ve already asked Samuel. Nicole has never been out alone. She just went to the hospital when

    Edwin fainted. She went to the hospital. Could it be that some source of infection from the respiratory

    tract has infected her? It''s possible as her resistance is low now."

    Gabrielle didn''t agree with Ashley.

    "It doesn''t look like a respiratory infection. Let''s have a full body check to see if there are any injuries

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    on Nicole''s body."

    As soon as Gabrielle gave the suggestion, ir realized he should leave here.

    He looked at Gabrielle worriedly and said, "If you''re tired, rest for a while. However, try to find the cause

    of Nicole''s disease. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Samuel will lose his will to live on."

    Gabrielle and Ashley both understood him. Then they nodded.

    After ir left the room, Gabrielle said, "Take off Nicole''s clothes. I''ll check the upper half, and you

    check the lower half."

    "Alright."

    Nicole''s disease made Ashley nervous.

    Nicole had been running a fever for so long. If they still couldn''t find the reason or bring down the fever,

    she was likely to be idiot because of the fever.

    Gabrielle and Ashley had a clear division of work. Both needed to search for suspicious spots on

    Nicole''s body inch by inch.

    Finally, half an hourter, Gabrielle found a needle-sized red dot on the back of Nicole''s hand.

    "Ashley, hurry up and take a look. What is this?"

    Ashley hurriedly stepped forward, frowning.

    "Indeed, the source of infection is an external factor."

    Although they had found it, they didn''t know what kind of external factor Nicole was suffering from.

    Now, they could only draw Nicole''s blood for a further examination. However, it would take at least four

    to five hours to finish the test. However, no one knew what would happen to Nicole at that time.

    Ashley''s and Gabrielle''s hearts sank.

    "What should we do? Shall we tell Samuel the truth?"

    Gabrielle felt so sad and she wanted to cry.

    Nicole and Samuel had experienced many difficulties to get together, and now Nicole suffered from an

    unknown disease. Could they ride it out this time?

    Ashley also felt heartbroken, but she said resolutely, "We must tell Samuel. Besides, Samuel and

    Nicole have been together all this time. Therefore, Samuel knows best who Nicole hase into

    contact with. Let''s make alternative ns. Gabrielle, you need to test Nicole''s bloodposition.

    Samuel and I will go to look for external factors. It''s the only way now."

    Gabrielle also admitted that it was the best choice, but she still felt depressed and wanted to cry.

    They took action quickly.

    Aftering out, Ashley quickly found Samuel and told him the result.

    Samuel''s face turned gloomy at her words.

    "What did you say? Are you saying that someone did something to Nicole so that Nicole is ill now?"

    "Yes."

    Ashley''s words make Samuel''s eyes full of anger.

    "Vi!"

    No one could be more suspicious than her.

    In the hospital, Nicole had been irritated by Vi. Nicole grabbed her cor and they had been in a

    standoff for a while. Judging from how much Vi hated Nicole, it was definitely Vo.

    No wonder Nicole always ufortable after leaving the hospital.

    Vi lured Nicole to the hospital using Edwin as a bait. Therefore, Vi got opportunities to hurt

    Nicole.

    Thinking of this, Samuel turned around and angrily said, "I will personally capture her. Lucas, stay with

    your Mom and call me if you need anything."

    "OK."

    Lucas'' beautiful phoenix eyes also darkened.

    This was the first time he wanted to kill someone.

    Nicole did not know anything. She suffered from the disease every minute. She felt as if as if she had

    been put in boiled oil.

    She could not think, and she could only keep calling Samuel''s name, helpless and desperate.

    When Gabrielle went to do the test, Ashley followed Samuel to the Shaw''s. ir could only give Nicole

    some drips again.

    Although it didn''t have any effect, her temperature didn''t rise more than 40 degrees. He could only pray

    that the drip would somewhat inhibit it.

    When Samuel and Ashley arrived at the Shaw''s, Edwin was being pushed around the living room by

    Cara.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Edwin couldn''t help asking when he saw Samuel was so angry.

    Although Samuel was furious, he still treated Edwin with respect.

    He restrained his hostility and whispered, "Grandfather, where is Vi?"

    "She''s in her room. What''s the matter?"

    "I have something to do with her."

    Samuel did not tell him the truth.

    Edwin was not in good health right now. If he found that Nicole''s life was at stake, he would be worried

    about her.

    But he must take away Vi today.

    "Grandfather, I need to take Vi away. Right now."

    Samuel was rarely so hard on Edwin.

    Edwin knew what kind of person Samuel was. Now that Samuel had made a strong demand, Edwin''s

    heart sank suddenly.

    "Steve, go to ask Vie out."

    Although Edwin was puzzled, he didn''t ask any further. Instead, he asked Steve to bring Vi out.

    Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    He was also afraid that Edwin would not be willing to do so, and he had to turn against Edwin at that

    time.

    Hearing Edwin''s orders, Steve immediately went to Vi''s room.

    When Vi was carried out by Steve, she smirked at the situation.

    "Is Nicole dead?"

    As soon as she said those words, Samuel punched directly at her.

    Samuel rarely hit women, but Vi was a special case.

    If he could deal with Vi earlier, perhaps Nicole would be fine.

    None of them expected that a nobody like Vi would be able to hurt Nicole.

    They were too careless!

    The hard punch caused Vi''s mouth to bleed and she flew out like a rag doll.

    Edwin''s expression instantly changed.

    "What happened to Nicole?"

    "Grandfather, I''ll talk to you about itter. I need to take Vi away first. Grandfather, don''t care her

    from now on."

    The hostility from Samuel made him look like a life-threatening messenger from hell.

    Vi felt that her chin was about to fall off, and her mouth was full of blood.

    She spat out a mouthful of blood and smirked, "Is Nicole dying? She should be dead after such a long

    time! Samuel, I win!"

    Samuel took a step forward and stepped on her chest. He grabbed her long hair with his right hand,

    forcing her to look directly at Samuel''s ferocious face.

    He said, "If Nicole really dies, I''ll tear you to pieces."

    "It''s well worth it. I''m willing to die at the price of her life. And it is still beneficial to me. All of you dislike

    me, but Nicole is preferred by you. I insist that she die with me! You must feel heartbroken and sad

    now. I''m happy. As long as Nicole dies, I''ll be happy."

    Viughed out loud like a madman. It juststed for short time. Samuel grabbed her by her neck.

    She couldn''t breathe and was even a little frightened.

    At this moment, she finally realized that Samuel really wanted to kill her.

    Vi''s eyes were filled with fear.

    She struggled, but could not break free from Samuel. She could only feel the aura of life being sucked

    away bit by bit from her body.

    Edwin frowned tightly.

    In the past, he had naively thought that Vi would change. Only at this moment did he realize he had

    made a big mistake.

    It wasn''t an ident that he fainted!

    This was the only thing Edwin could think of.

    Vi had never had a chance to get in touch with Nicole. The only chance was when he fainted and

    Nicole went to see him in the hospital.

    If Vi wanted to attack Nicole, that would be the best time.

    As Nicole''s grandfather, he loved Nicole wholeheartedly. He never expected to be Vi''s

    aplice under unknown circumstances.

    The thought caused Edwin''s chest to churn, and the smell of blood rushed straight to his throat.

    "Mr. Shaw."

    Steve noticed that Edwin''s expression was terrible, so he hurriedly stepped forward.

    Cara immediately pressed his philtrum-philtra and whispered, "Steve, bring me a slice of Salvia

    Miltiorrhiza. Hurry up."

    "Alright."

    Since Cara is Nicole''s person, Steve naturally believed her.

    Samuel felt a little guilty when he saw Edwin''s terrible condition, but for Nicole''s sake, he really couldn''t

    care others.

    "Grandfather, Nicole still has a high fever. If you fall ill at the moment, Nicole will feel guilty even if she

    wakes up. Please take care of yourself for Nicole."

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse.

    Edwin nodded and swallowed down the blood.

    Vi rolled her eyes.

    Ashley hurriedly said, "Samuel, don''t kill her. Right now, it is the important thing for us to find what she

    did to Nicole. We can only detoxify Nicole after we find the poison."

    Yes.

    At this moment, Ashley was sure that Nicole was poisoned.

    Samuel really wanted to tear Vi into pieces, but Ashley was right. For Nicole''s sake, he couldn''t kill

    her.

    He fiercely pushed Vi aside.

    Vi gasped like a fish out of water. However, her eyes were somewhat crazy and ferocious.

    "You will never know what poison Nicole suffers from! Never know!"

 Chapter 1111 It Might Be Helpful to Keep Her Alive

    Chapter 1111 It Might Be Helpful to Keep Her Alive

    "You''re courting death!"

    Samuel kicked her again.

    Vi coughed out a mouthful of blood and gasped for breath.

    Ashley was afraid that Samuel would really kill Vi in a fit of temper, so she hurriedly took a step

    forward and said, "Samuel, we''d better bring her back first."

    She was grim-faced.

    As a doctor, she could heal people. However, she also had a lot of ways to get someone to tell the

    truth.

    Samuel tried his best to suppress the rage in his heart and ordered someone to take Vi away.

    Edwin did not say a word.

    Vi had looked for trouble. He could not stop her, nor did he want to.

    At the beginning, he thought that Vi was Audrey''s daughter, so he should care for her, but now it

    seemed that her existence would only make Nicole painful, so he would not intervene any more.

    Edwin closed his eyes and said in a somewhat weary voice, "Steve, help me to have a rest."

    "Mr. Shaw, let me help you."

    Cara hurriedly said.

    Edwin shook his head and said, "Go to search Vi''s room carefully. She must have left some traces.

    If Samuel can''t get any useful information from her, we should try to help her survive."

    Cara immediately understood his meaning.

    She went to Vi''s room.

    Samuel quickly brought Vi back to the the Green''s.

    Lucas was waiting at the door, frowning, which made Samuel''s heart skip a beat.

    "Your mom..."

    Samuel''s voice was trembling.

    Ashley was also a little bit worried.

    Lucas looked at Vi, hatred shing in his eyes.

    "My mom is fine."

    "How could it be possible?"

    Vi shouted!

    No!

    No way!

    It was impossible!

    Major once said that this poison was colorless and tasteless, and once it entered a human''s body, that

    person would die painfully.

    But why did Lucas say that Nicole was fine?

    Coldness shed in Lucas'' eyes.

    "My mom is lucky. Naturally, she will be fine. But you..."

    Lucas did not finish his sentence, but Vi could not help shivering.

    Lucas was just a kid but he made her stressed.

    No!

    He made her terrified!

    To the bone!

    No one cared about Vi.

    Samuel directly threw Vi to his subordinates and quickly ran to the bedroom.

    Ashley was surprised.

    She wondered whether Gabrielle had developed an antidote.

    This thought cheered her up, and she quickly went to the bedroom.

    Lucas took out a silver needle from inside his sleeve. The cold light of the needle scared Vi into

    struggling.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I just called Joseph. He told me that stabbing in a certain acupoint of your body with a silver needle

    will make life worse than death and you can''t even shout or move. It''s the first time that I have tried it. I

    may identally stab you to death."

    Lucas said calmly, but Vi was so scared that her face turned pale.

    "You''re crazy! You''ll be sentenced to death even if you''re a child."

    "Yes, a life for a life. Then why did you always do stupid things? Did you ever think about the

    consequences when you tried to kill my mom?"

    Lucas suddenlyughed.

    His smile was especially good-looking, but it scared Vi.

    "No, you can''t do it!"

    Before she could finish shouting, Lucas stabbed in an acupoint of her body.

    She stopped shouting abruptly.

    She twitched due to sharp pain and felt as if ten thousand ants were gnawing her.

    She burst into tears as she looked at Lucas, hoping that he could kill her directly. However, Lucas said

    with a smile, "I won''t kill you. After all, I don''t want to vite thew. Enjoy the pain. I won''t let you go

    before my mom recovers."

    Lucas had his subordinates throw Vi to the corner of the room and quickly walked to Nicole''s

    bedroom.

    When Ashley and Samuel entered Nicole''s bedroom, Gabrielle was looking at Nicole, absent-minded.

    "How''s it going?"

    Samuel''s voice drew Gabrielle''s attention.

    "The fever was brought down. She''s fine now."

    Ashley quickly approached.

    "You have found out what poison it is and developed an antidote?"

    Gabrielle shook her head and said, "No. When I was analyzing her blood sample, the data suddenly

    became abnormal. By the time I wanted to check again, the data had returned to normal. Then I came

    to the bedroom to check whether Nicole was fine, and found that her fever had been brought down. I

    did a blood test again and found all the indicators normal. It seems that the previous high fever is just

    an illusion."

    "How could it be?"

    Ashley had never heard of such a thing before. She was shocked and apprehensive.

    Gabrielle did not know why.

    Samuel hurriedly asked, "What''s the situation now?"

    "Nicole''s fever is gone. All indicators are normal."

    Gabrielle''s words stunned Samuel.

    How could that be?

    Lucas walked in and said in a low voice, "I have been guarding this ce. No one came in. However,

    mom''s body temperature went down bit by bit. Now it seems that she is just asleep. She doesn''t look

    ufortable at all."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    This was abnormal!

    It was abnormal for Nicole''s body temperature to suddenly go down.

    "Go to the Military Hospital and give Nicole a body check."

    Samuel made a decision.

    Gabrielle and Ashley agreed.

    They took Nicole to the Military Hospital.

    ir personally examined Nicole''s entire body.

    He did not find any problem. All the indicators were normal.

    Ashley, Gabrielle and Samuel were all silent.

    "Where''s Vi?"

    Samuel asked coldly.

    Lucas said indifferently, "She''s in the house. Don''t worry. She won''t die. Mom seems fine, but I''m

    uneasy. It might be helpful to keep her alive."

    Samuel nced at Lucas.

    Lucas had be increasingly thoughtful.

    ir whispered, "We can''t find anything wrong. We can only wait till she wakes up, but I don''t know

    when she will wake up. Normally people will wake up when having a physical examination, but she

    gives no sign of waking up."

    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat.

    He finally realized what was wrong.

    Nicole was too quiet.

    He hurriedly put his finger under Nicole''s nose. Feeling a warm breath, he let out a sigh of relief.

    "I''ll take Nicole home first."

    Samuel picked up Nicole and left.

    Ashley frowned.

    "Nicole once drank Laurence''s blood. Perhaps Laurence''s blood can detoxify Nicole''s body?"

    Ashley knew that her guess was a bit far-fetched, but she really could not find another exnation.

    Gabrielle and ir did not respond.

    They were unable toe to a conclusion without testing.

    Ashley said in a low voice, "Why not let Laurence do a blood test? If it''s Laurence''s blood that has

    saved Nicole, we can feel reassured."

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "OK."

    ir nodded.

    Lucas hurriedly called up Laurence.

    When knowing that Nicole needed him, Laurence immediately came to the hospital.

    "Take as much blood as you want. My blood has been tested before. I don''t know the result, but Mr.

    Miller knows it. You can ask him."

    Others all shook their heads.

    Ashley, Gabrielle and ir all hoped to personally do the blood test. After all, Nicole was too important

    to Samuel. If something happened to her, Samuel would break down.

    Laurence went to get his blood drawn.

    Gabrielle pondered for a moment and said, "I want to give my uncle a call."

    "Your uncle?"

    Ashley was kind of puzzled.

    Lucas said calmly, "Her uncle is Joseph''s teacher, Morgan, the Satan King. Joseph has called, but

    Morgan has something to deal with in Country F and can''te here."

    Gabrielle frowned.

    Samuel brought Nicole back to the Green''s. Seeing her sleeping peacefully, he could not help holding

    her hand.

    Her hand was no longer scorching, but he was uneasy.

    What kind of poison was it?

    When would she wake up?

    No one could give Samuel an answer.

    He felt that he was going crazy.

    "Nicole, wake up, please. If you are tired, just take a good rest and wake up, okay?"

    Samuel said in a hoarse voice, and looked anxious.

    It was normal for a person to feel weary and sleepy when a high fever was gone. But however sleepy

    and tired a person may be, he or she should wake up when having a body check.

    Nicole''s face was not pale at all. She looked fine, but it was abnormal.

    Neither Ashley nor Gabrielle could find anything wrong with Nicole. This was what Samuel was most

    worried about.

    He hugged Nicole tightly.

    She was in his arms, but he was afraid.

    He did not dare to close his eyes, afraid that if he did so, he would not be able to timely detect the

    change in Nicole.

    Laurence was receiving the blood test.

    Lucas waited intently.

    Ashley and Gabrielle did many experiments. They even found some poisons to mix with Laurence''s

    blood to see what would happen.

    Unfortunately, it seemed that Laurence''s blood could not detoxify any poison.

    What poison was it exactly?

    Ashley and Gabrielle were depressed.

 Chapter 1112 Hes a Ghost from Hell

    Chapter 1112 He''s a Ghost from Hell

    "How is it?"

    Laurence had been waiting here, wanting to know the result. Last time. It was his blood that saved

    Nicole, wasn''t it? Was it because of his blood?

    Ashley and Gabrielle shook heads disappointedly.

    "No."

    "How about Mrs. Green''s poison..."

    Laurence was stunned and then got worried.

    Everyone''s face darkened.

    They couldn''t find what the poison was, and now it had disappeared for no reason. This was too

    inexplicable to medical students.

    Lucas did not say a word, his beautiful phoenix eyes narrowing.

    He walked out and made a video call to Joseph.

    Joseph was with Steven. Zoe was asleep now.

    When he saw Lucas'' video call, he hit the receive button immediately.

    "How''s Mommy?"

    Ever since Lucas asked him how to punish people but not kill them, Joseph knew that Nicole''s done,

    but he couldn''t go back, he couldn''t leave Zoe. He was afraid that Zoe would be scared here alone, and

    he was even more afraid that Zoe would be in danger if she was left alone.

    Mommy was sick, and Daddy was very worried. Lucas was still with them and they would be fine, but

    Zoe was alone. Joseph was worried.

    Looking at Joseph''s nervous expression, Lucas suddenly whispered, "You''ve read so many medical

    books, do you know what poison detoxifies itself for no reason?"

    Joseph was slightly stunned, a trace of solemnity appearing on his face.

    "No poison in the world can detoxify itself. It will only dissolve in blood and bone marrow."

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Lucas became nervous.

    "Mommy had a severe fever. Everyone was trying to find a solution, but Mommy''s fever had subsided.

    What''s more, nothing was detected in Auntie Ashley''s and Auntie Gabrielle''s blood."

    Lucas said it very slowly, and Joseph''s expression became even darker.

    "I''ll check the medical book."

    Joseph originally thought that he had read enough medical books, but at this moment, he found that

    what he learned was still unable to cope with this emergency.

    "Check out that ancient book."

    What Lucas said made Joseph slightly stunned.

    Samuel gave the ancient book brought back from the Harper Town to ir so that he could study the

    neuralgia that had been haunting Samuel. However, Lucas made a copy and gave it to Joseph before

    sending it out.

    Joseph also thought about studying ancient books, but he didn''t know all the words in it.

    This ancient book was indeed old. After all, Joseph was still very young, and words on the book didn''t

    make sense to him.

    Therefore, Joseph had been studying this font. Now hearing what Lucas said, he sadly said, "Sorry,

    Lucas, I can''t understand the font on it. How useless I am."

    At this moment, Joseph felt extremely helpless and ufortable.

    When Mommy needed him most, there were rumors that he was a prodigy in the medical field, but at

    this moment, he felt that he was nothing.

    Lucas did not expect this to happen. He paused for a moment and then said, "Send me the photos of

    the ancient books. I''ll see if I can useputer technology to convert the fonts."

    "Alright."

    Joseph''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    How could he forgot that Lucas was a hacker!

    Hackers should be able to convert this font, right?

    Joseph was not sure, but he wanted to give it a go.

    Joseph always carried the ancient book. Now he took it out, took several photos and sent them to

    Lucas.

    When Lucas walked past Nicole''s bedroom with his phone, he couldn''t help but pause.

    The door was closed, but he seemed to hear a painful groan.

    Lucas heart jerked and he quickly opened the door. He saw Samuel squat there in pain, his hands

    covering his head, beads of sweat oozing from his forehead, dripping onto the floor.

    In order not to wake up Nicole, Samuel kept on carrying it.

    "Samuel!"

    Lucas hurriedly went forward and said, "I''m going to call Uncle ir over."

    As he spoke, he was about to stand up, but Samuel grabbed him.

    "No, don''t disturb your mommy''s rest."

    Samuel endured great pain as he said it.

    It had been a long time since he had suffered from neuralgia. He had almost forgotten that he had such

    a problem. Now, the pain was so intense that he couldn''t endure any longer.

    Lucas'' eyes were a little red.

    "Samuel..."

    His voice choked, but he didn''t know what he could do now.

    Lucas reached out his hands and hugged Samuel tightly. He whispered, "Samuel, mommy will be fine.

    She will definitely be fine."

    His voice trembled.

    Samuel knew that he was scared, but in fact, how could he not be scared?

    He was afraid that Nicole would fall asleep like this forever, and he would never see her smile again.

    But now, he was not only Nicole''s husband, he was also a father.

    Samuel endured the great pain and hugged Lucas back, whispering, "Yes, it will be fine. Your mommy

    won''t leave us"

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "How about your neuralgia..."

    "It''s fine. Give me some pain killers. Don''t tell others. Just let Auntie Ashley and Auntie Gabrielle

    concentrate on the research about your mother''s condition."

    Samuel still had difficulty breathing.

    Lucas frowned.

    He felt that this was not good to do so. Samuel''s neuralgia was also very dangerous, but looking at

    him, Lucas thought Samuel didn''t want to tell ir and others about it.

    Lucas nodded slowly.

    He quickly left Samuel and found the painkillers and brought them over.

    Samuel was eased up a little after taking the painkillers. Although it still hurt, it wouldn''t hurt so much

    anymore.

    Lucas heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Samuel, I have something to do. I am going to the study."

    "Okay."

    Samuel was weak.

    All the strength in his body was drained because of the pain. Fortunately, things were within his control,

    and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    After Lucas left, Lucas went to bed and hugged Nicole tightly.

    Her body temperature had already been back to normal. It felt soft andfortable. So exhausted,

    Samuel involuntarily closed his eyes and fell asleep..

    Back to the study, Lucas turned on theputer. His slender fingers typed on the keyboard and strings

    of codes flickered on the screen. Before long, the ancient and difficult words sent by Joseph appeared

    on theputer in simplified characters.

    He quickly collected and saved the pictures, then sent them to Joseph, and printed them out.

    Joseph quickly read the picture sent by Lucas.

    Lucas felt that he couldn''t just wait, so he got up and went to Vi''s ce.

    Because of Lucas'' silver needles, Vi was about to go crazy with pain, but she didn''t even have the

    strength to beg for death.

    When she saw Lucas, Vi subconsciously shrank.

    She was afraid of Lucas.

    Although this child was young, he was ruthless, even more ruthless than Samuel and Nicole!

    Vi''s fear shed in Lucas'' eyes.

    He said coldly, "I''ll give you a chance to tell me what poison you used on my mommy. If you confess, I

    might give you a chance to die not that miserably."

    Vi paused.

    Vi was only a child, but the murderous aura emanating from him had suppressed her.

    When she realized it, she was suddenly enraged.

    How would a little brat threaten her?

    Moreover, he was Nicole''s child!

    The more Vi looked at Lucas, the more she felt insulted.

    Shouldn''t a child of this age be crying when it came to this kind of situation? Why was this freak so

    different?

    "You son of bitch. You''ll never know what poison I used your mommy. Even if you kill me, I have Nicole

    die with me. What a good deal!"

    Vi waspletely crazy.

    Her eyes were bloody and frightening, and her face was also ferocious. Even though her entire body

    was in pain and was about to explode, when she thought that Vi was also about to die, sheughed

    happily.

    Sheughed and then cried.

    In her entire life, all she wanted was her mother''s care. But why couldn''t she get something that was so

    essible to other children?

    She shouldn''t have been me for her ruthless. She was also mother''s child. Why Nicole could get

    everything so easily and had everyone''s attention? And she could only humbly ask her mother to look

    at her like an abandoned baby.

    Nicole easily obtained what she had spent her entire life chasing after.

    Why?

    Lucas looked at Vi who was like a crazy woman with a dark expression.

    After a long time, when Vi stopped crying andughing, Lucas said coldly, "From now on, one more

    day my mom is in thea, one more piece of meat should be cut from that woman''s body to feed

    dog." Remember to deal with the wound when you are done. Don''t let her die. It''s best if my mommy

    wakes up. If she didn''t wake up, or if anything happens to her, Vi will be killed by dismemberment. "I

    heard that Empress Dowager Cixi tortured a child in this way and the whole processsted for three

    years."

    After saying that, Lucas turned around and left.

    Vi was stunned.

    She even lost her ability to speak.

    Who was this Abyss Devil?

    How could he be a child aged 4 or 5?

    No!

    He was a ghost from hell!

    He was a freak given birth by that freak Nicole Bush.

    How could he say such vicious things so calmly?

    Before Vi could regain her senses, she felt pain all over her body. She immediately screamed, but

    someone covered her mouth.

    She watched helplessly as the bright knife slowly cut her face.

    Pain!

    It hurt horribly!

    She burst into tears of pain.

    However, her tears were salty. When her tear flowed through the wound on her face, it was as if a

    handful of salt was thrown on her face. The pain caused her entire body to twitch. However, someone

    quickly applied medicinal wine to stop the bleeding, but it did not relieve the pain.

    She would rather be killed!

    This was the first time Vi wanted to die quickly.

    Didn''t Major say that he would send someone to help her?

    Where was the man?

    Why weren''t him here yet?

    If the one didn''te, she would really die here.

    No!

    She wasn''t going to die.

    Just now, Lucas said that he wanted to use three years to dismember her.

    Vi was scared. She was scared from the bottom of her heart.

    Where''s grandfather?

    Where''s grandfather?

    She was at least Audrey''s biological daughter. Grandfather could not ignore her.

    He couldn''t!

 Chapter 1113 Ill Keep You Alive

    Chapter 1113 I''ll Keep You Alive

    Lucas did not care what Vi thought of him, nor did he care whether she was afraid or not.

    The moment she decided to set Nicole up, she was doomed.

    Though he was young, he had fired a gun and killed lives. He didn''t mind adding her to his death list.

    Mommy has endured so many hardships. How could Vi get away with her crime just because she

    was mommy''s sister?

    Mommy was poisoned by something he didn''t know, so he didn''t have any solid evidence. But it didn''t

    matter that he had no evidence.

    He had plenty of ways to torture Vi.

    Samuel and Nicole didn''t know what Lucas had done.

    Samuel kept a close eye on Nicole, and Nicole was still asleep.

    She was not really asleep.

    After the previous burning sensation disappeared, Nicole felt exhausted.

    It was as if her body had been hollowed out. She was extremely tired and ufortable.

    She did not know how long she had slept, nor did she know what had happened to her. She felt chest

    tightness and shortness of breath as if she were pressed by something.

    Nicole struggled hard to wake up.

    She knew how much Samuel cared about her, how much the children relied on her, and how likely she

    was to frighten them.

    Samuel must be go into lengths to revive her. How could she keep sleeping?

    Nicole struggled and finally slowly opened her eyes.

    The room was so dark that there was no light at all.

    She felt a pair of powerful hands hugging her. She felt relieved at the familiar embrace.

    Nicole heard even breathing.

    She turned her head, unable to see Samuel''s face clearly. It was too dark.

    Nicole tried to turn on the light.

    Samuel instantly woke up.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Nicole?"

    His voice was hoarse but excited.

    Nicole smiled weakly and felt her throat burning.

    "Would you like some water? I''ll pour some for you right away."

    Samuel hurriedly got out of bed and poured a cup of warm water for Nicole.

    He was so excited.

    Nicole was awake!

    She finally woke up!

    Samuel slowly helped Nicole up and ced the cup beside her lips.

    Nicole was really too thirsty.

    It was as if she were walking in the desert in a zing hot day, about to copse. Right now, the warm

    water was like a spring. She gulped down the water.

    She quickly finished the ss of water but Nicole was still thirsty.

    Samuel quickly poured another cup for her.

    After three sses of water, Nicole felt better.

    She looked at the dark room and whispered, "Samuel, why aren''t you turning on the light?"

    Samuel suddenly trembled.

    At sunset, the sun with gorgeous color came in through the floor-to-ceiling window. But at this moment,

    Samuel felt dazzled.

    Fear haunted him and he was so painful.

    Samuel stretched out his hand and waved it in front of Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t blink or react.

    Samuel''s heart sank.

    "The power is out."

    Samuel did not know how to exin to her, and his heart ached.

    Nicole was blind!

    Thinking about this, Samuel suffered great pain, but he had no choice but to endure it.

    "I''ll call Ashley and Gabrielle over."

    However, Nicole directly grabbed Samuel''s hand and whispered, "Forget it. It''s dark. Gabrielle is

    pregnant. She might fall down. I''m fine now. Let''s wait till tomorrow morning."

    Samuel''s eyes instantly became moist. Tear was about to fall down from his beautiful long eyes,

    showing that he was enduring the pain.

    "Then I''ll call Ashley over to take a look. Only after she checks you can I be sure you are fine."

    "Did I scare you?"

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    Her smile was so beautiful, but her eyes looked ssy.

    The more Samuel looked, the more painful he felt.

    "Yes, you scared me to death."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    "I don''t know what''s wrong," Nicole said with a smile, "and I might have had a fever. I feel like I was

    roasted on a fire, but I was fine afterwards. I''m too frail. Maybe I caught a cold at the racecourse

    yesterday. Don''t worry about me too much."

    Yesterday?

    Samuel really wanted to say that it was not yesterday.

    It has been three days since Nicole''s ident.

    These three days were like purgatory to him.

    But Nicole was awake now. Although she couldn''t see, he was d that she was alive. She didn''t die.

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly and whispered, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have slept with you

    so often. Even though I know you are frail, I still can''t control myself."

    Nicole blushed in an unnatural way.

    "I am not a fragile doll, am I?"

    "You are."

    Samuel''s heart ached.

    Nicole was exceptionally tired. After talking to Samuel for a while, she felt extremely exhausted.

    Her eyelids lowered.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s shoulder and said softly, "Samuel."

    "What''s up?"

    "I''m so sleepy."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel nervous again.

    He was afraid!

    He was afraid that Nicole would catch a fever after she fell asleep, afraid that....

    But before Samuel could say anything, Nicole had fallen asleep.

    Samuel was not sure what was going on. He put Nicole on the bed and ran out to find Ashley and

    Gabrielle.

    They were stunned when they heard that Nicole could no longer see.

    They quickly came to Nicole and performed a series of examinations on her, but they couldn''t find any

    problems.

    Moreover, there was no problem with Nicole''s eyes. They didn''t know why Nicole couldn''t see.

    Samuel was silent.

    What exactly was going on?

    He thought of Vi.

    "Is Vi still unwilling to say anything?"

    The subordinate hurriedly reported.

    She refused to say anything."

    Samuel asked someone to take care of Nicole and came to Vi.

    Seeing Vi''s appearance, Samuel was stunned.

    "Who did it?"

    "Mr. Lucas ordered us to do so."

    Samuel was slightly stunned and hadplicated feelings in his heart.

    He knew that Lucas loved Nicole so much. But his methods were so cruel considering his young age.

    "You can continue the torture, but it''s all my orders. Do you understand?"

    Samuel was defending his son.

    Vi couldn''t help but think of her father Dominic.

    If Dominic were still alive, he would definitelye back to save her.

    But why did her dad pass away so early?

    Why didn''t he leave the world with her?

    Tears fell down on Vi''s cheeks. But to Samuel, she didn''t look pitiful but disgusting.

    He grabbed a handful of salt and arrived in front of Vi.

    Vi''s eyes widened.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "What kind of poison did you use on Nicole?"

    Samuel said in a frightening tone.

    Vi knew that if she didn''t say anything, the salt in Samuel''s hand would definitely fall on the wound

    on her face.

    However, if she told him, Nicole would be saved.

    But what was all the pain she had gone through?

    No!

    She couldn''t tell him!

    What was done could not be undone. Nicole had to die with her if she died.

    Vi figured this out andughed crazily, "I won''t tell you! Nicole is destined to die with me!"

    Just as she finished speaking, Samuel grabbed her neck fiercely.

    He said word by word, "Believe it or not, I''ll force you drink Nicole''s blood. She''s poisoned and you

    have to suffer, too."

    Vi shivered for a moment, but she still said crazily, "Even if you kill me, I won''t tell you. You won''t be

    able to find out. Even the best doctors won''t be able to find out what this poison is. Nicole will lose her

    sight, and then her heart will finally stop beating."

    Hearing Vi said Nicole would lose her sight, Samuel''s heart ached.

    Was blindness really the result of poisoning?

    He thought about how ssy Nicole''s eyes were and how scared she should be in the dark alone.

    If a person is born blind, then light is just an illusion to him. However, Nicole was not born blind. She

    had seen this gorgeous world, her own child, and her handsome husband Samuel. How could she

    suddenly suffer from endless darkness?

    Her life should be colorful, not ck.

    Anger was boiling up inside Samuel.

    He wanted to strangle Vi to death, but on second thought, it was too easy for her.

    It was head to overstate how much hatred he had towards Vi.

    Just when Vi thought that she could finally pass away, Samuel let go of her throat.

    "I will keep you well and alive."

    Samuel''s voice sounded calm, but Vi''s felt scared.

    "Kill me! Samuel, kill me!"

    Vi shouted.

    She really couldn''t endure this kind of torture anymore.

    If she knew what kind of poison it was, perhaps she would tell Samuel to die peacefully. But she did not

    know.

    Everyone knew that she had poisoned Nicole, but no one knew that Major gave her the poison.

    When Major gave her the poison, she didn''t even tell her what it was!

    Vi intentionally provoked Samuel and Lucas into killing her, but now she couldn''t endure the pain.

    What should she do?

    Damn Major!

    Why didn''t shee here to save her?

    She didn''t want to die here, not at all!

    But Vi also knew that she was probably left here as a useless person.

    What should she do?

    How was she going to get out of here?

    Samuel and Lucas were two devils. She couldn''t survive nor beg for death. She really couldn¡¯t bear the

    torture anymore.

    Just as everyone was anxious about Nicole''s blindness, Tim finally got the news that Nicole had an

    ident.

    His heart suddenly sank. He wanted to see Nicole immediately. But at the door, he met Evelyn, who

    had a gloomy expression.

 Chapter 1114 She Loved Tim Even More.

    Chapter 1114 She Loved Tim Even More.

    "Evelyn, I..."

    Tim wanted to exin, but Evelyn threw something in front of him and her expression became even

    uglier.

    Somehow, Tim''s heart skipped a beat.

    ''Was my wife angry?'' He thought.

    "What... what''s wrong?"

    Tim was a little nervous with fear.

    Wasn''t it fun?

    He was a yboy who slept around with different women, yet he actually was afraid of his wife instead

    of Nicole now?

    Tim felt a little depressed when he realized this, but he didn''t care much about it.

    Evelyn also told a trace of worry and panic from Tim''s voice. Only then did her unkind expression ease

    slightly.

    "Look at it. Look at what you''ve done!"

    Evelyn gritted her teeth when saying every single word, wishing she could tear Tim apart.

    Tim was a little puzzled. He rubbed his nose and thought to himself, ''I have been behaving myself

    Suddenly, he thought of Martha.

    He went to see Martha a few days ago without telling Evelyn. Could it be the thing Evelyn was angry

    about?

    Tim somewhat felt uneasy.

    "Evelyn, I..."

    "Take a look at it first."

    Evelyn walked past him and picked up a ss of water.

    Tim was nervous, and he hurried to take over the photo that Evelyn showed him, and then he suddenly

    became gloomy.

    He knew Vi in the photo. But who was the woman beside Vi?

    Why did she look so familiar?

    "Can''t you remember her? Didn''t you just sponsor her to go to college?"

    Evelyn sounded envious, depressing Tim.

    "Evelyn, I just wanted to do a good deed."

    "Of course you did. Your kindness caused much misery to Nicole."

    Evelyn snorted coldly and continued, "Can''t you recall her name?"

    Tim really didn''t remember her name.

    "Her name is..."

    "FERNANDA!"

    When Evelyn said this name out, Tim finally recalled something.

    "Yes, you''re right. Fernanda. But why was she together with Vi?"

    Tim frowned.

    Nicole was sick now, and Tim was unclear about why. He was just about to rush over to take a look

    when Evelyn stopped him here. Now that he saw the photo of Fernanda and Vi together, Tim

    instantly realized something.

    "Why does she want to hurt Nicole?"

    Tim was vexed.

    How could Fernanda hurt Nicole?

    He paid for her education, but she repaid his kindness by teaming up with Vi to hurt his cousin

    Nicole?

    Evelyn saw the anger in Tim''s eyes, and the unkindness on her face disappeared.

    "You have to ask her about this yourself. I remember that Fernanda was arrested by Samuel''s men. But

    why does she show up now? Why is she with Vi? I heard that Nicole wasn''t sick. She got poisoned.

    There are many people around her. She doesn''t need us. I think we need to find out the mastermind

    behind this matter. Maybe Fernanda gave something to Vi. Now, I am pretty sure that the poison

    was from Fernanda."

    Hearing Evelyn''s words, Tim''s hostility towards Fernanda grew.

    "I will kill her."

    "But we have to find out where she is."

    Evelyn was depressed.

    The Masons had their own sources of information, but they were unable to find Fernanda''s

    whereabouts. And they did not know how Nicole was doing. Evelyn was really worried.

    Evelyn felt even more ufortable now that she found out Fernanda was the mastermind behind it.

    Fernanda was really a pain in the ass.

    Tim was thinking things over.

    He was worried now that something had happened to Nicole. Luckily, his new wife, Evelyn, had done

    so much for him and Nicole.

    She was really nice with Nicole.

    Tim was really moved.

    He knew that Evelyn hated Fernanda.

    He had wronged Evelyn, thinking that she was jealous of a college student he had sponsored. He even

    thought that, when using Fernanda, Evelyn was not considerate and arrogant as she was from a

    wealthy family.

    Now, this Fernanda, a poor student, had really hit him in the face.

    Tim was very angry with Fernanda, and guilty towards Evelyn.

    "I think I know where she is."

    Evelyn''s eyes widened the moment she heard Tim''s words.

    "Really? But you said that you had nothing to do with her!"

    Evelyn stood up immediately.

    "Evelyn, don''t get me wrong. I was just trying my luck. She once gave me an address and said I could

    find her there. I didn''t take it into heart because I don''t think I will have anything to do with her. You just

    reminded me of it. Let''s go find her and see what kind of poison she used on Nicole, okay?" Tim tried to

    calm Evelyn down.

    Tim really hated Fernanda.

    She really got something.

    She left him with her address on purpose when she managed to win Tim''s sympathy with her life story,

    because she knew he would need it today?

    This didn''t feel good.

    Tim had never expected this toe. He was spective all his life, and now he got used by someone

    else?

    He, Tim, had dealt with all kinds of women. Today, he was actually tricked by such a teenage girl.

    He could just not take the sharp gaze from his wife now.

    Evelyn hated Fernanda to death.

    ''What a good Fernanda!''

    She had been precautious, but hadn''t noticed that the girl had given her address to Tim.

    ''Fortunately, Tim was not interested in her; otherwise, she would never get the opportunity to marry

    Tim?'' She thought.

    How could Fernanda try to steal Tim from her?

    Moreover, she harmed Nicole. That was unforgivable.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Evelyn took a deep breath and swallowed all her anger. She red at Tim and said, "What will you do if

    Fernanda agree to tell you the name of the poison on the prerequisite that you divorce me and marry

    her?"

    When Evelyn asked this question, she was not sure about Tim''s answer.

    She knew how important Nicole was to Tim.

    Evelyn was nice with Nicole, because Nicole meant a lot to Tim. Evelyn cared about anyone important

    to him.

    At the same time, Evelyn was somehow worried because he cared about Nicole too much.

    Fernanda had strong feelings for Tim. If she did make such requirements, would Tim say ''yes''?

    After all, she and Tim had been togethertely, and Nicole was indeed the most special one for Tim.

    Thinking of this, Evelyn felt less sure about what she would get from Tim.

    Tim was not prepared for Evelyn''s question. He paused.

    Evelyn was frightened by his hesitation.

    "Forget it. It''s all my own fantasies. She might not ask about it at all. Let''s go. Hurry up. Don''t wait any

    longer. Nicole''s safety is most important."

    Evelyn took the lead and walked out.

    Her mind was in turmoil.

    Tim frowned. When Evelyn passed by him, he suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.

    He said in a low but firm voice, "You are my wife. I have never thought of marrying somebody else."

    Evelyn was touched and tears welled up.

    She tried hard to keep her tears from rolling down along her cheeks.

    It was embarrassing.

    But deep inside, she felt warm.

    ...

    She loved Tim even more.

    Evelyn just wanted to pounce on Tim and have sex with him, but it was not the time now.

    "Remember what you said today, Mr. Tim," she said in a hoarse voice, "you can never divorce me."

    "Silly girl."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tim lightly tapped the tip of Evelyn''s nose and smiled with affection, but his heart ached.

    Although he did not know when Evelyn had fallen in love with him, this little woman loved him deeply.

    She loved what he loved, and worried about what he was concerned about. Not many women in this

    world could love him in this way.

    With this alone, he wished he could give all the best things in the world to her, not to mention his love.

    The love he had had in Nicole now went to Evelyn. Tim thought of the famous saying, ''When God

    closes a door against you, he will always leave a window to you.''

    He loved his little wife very much now.

    "Let''s go and see what Fernanda is up to."

    "OK."

    They walked out of the house hand in hand and drove straight to the ce where Fernanda lived.

    If Tim didn''t bring Evelyn here, she might not have expected that Fernanda should live in a slum.

    How could a scheming bitch, who slept around among several wealthy businessmen and had them pay

    for her schooling, live in a slum?

    She did that to win their sympathy?

    Evelyn despised and looked down on Fernanda even more.

    They couldn''t drive into the slum. Tim parked the car by the side of the road and walked inside with

    Evelyn.

    Tim frowned slightly at the dangerous buildings.

    "You cannot feel sorry for Fernanda now, can you? Or you think I''m framing her?"

    At sight of Tim frowning, Evelyn couldn''t help but feel ufortable somehow.

    Men always thought they were smart.

    From her looks, Evelyn could tell that Fernanda was a tricky girl. Why did she leave this address to

    Tim?

    To gain sympathy?

    Tim could tell the mockery in Evelyn''s tone. He shook his head and said, "Why would I think that way?

    The worst you will do is to make trouble for her in public, rather than to frame her."

    Evelyn was happy to hear that.

    Luckily, Tim didn''t get tricked by her.

    "Then why do you frown?"

    Evelyn asked subconsciously.

    Looking at the dangerous buildings, Tim couldn''t help but sneer, "I just came to realize why Fernanda

    knows my whereabouts clearly."

    "Why?"

    Evelyn was puzzled.

    What did this slum remind Tim of? Did it have anything to do with Fernanda?

 Chapter 1115 Adults Should Pay for Their Mistakes

    Chapter 1115 Adults Should Pay for Their Mistakes

    "We''ll talk about thister."

    Tim did not satisfy Evelyn''s vanity. Instead, he said, "Evelyn."

    "Yes?" Evelyn answered.

    "You are pretty."

    Tim suddenly turned around and smiled.

    Evelyn got lost in Tim''s smile.

    "You..."

    Before she could finish speaking, she felt a pain in the back of her neck and lost consciousness.

    Evelyn was still smiling.

    Tim then became serious, put Evelyn in the car, and took her to a safe ce. He told his man to take

    good care of her, and then drove back to the slum.

    However, Tim looked annoyed.

    He followed the address given by Fernanda and walked into the slum.

    It was almost the New Year. But this area was still depressed. The unpleasant smell was suppressed

    by the snow as if a plot was hidden deeply in heart.

    Tim had worn a long face.

    He arrived at Fernanda''s home.

    The house could be considered a nice ce in the slum.

    Tim knocked on the door and could hear Fernanda''s voice.

    "Come in."

    When Tim opened the door and entered, he noticed a strong medicinal smell filling the entire room.

    It was no exaggeration to describe the family destitute.

    Fernanda was serving a middle-aged woman to take medicine.

    The woman was paralyzed.

    "Hi. Take a seat please. I''ll finish in a moment."

    Fernanda blushed when she saw Tim. However, she felt embarrassed after she finished speaking.

    There was actually no ce for Tim to sit.

    "Sorry, I..."

    "Who is she?"

    Tim looked at the old woman. Obviously, the woman seemed depressed. After taking the medicine, she

    Fernanda tucked a nket around her before turning around to look at Tim.

    This man was handsome. Fernanda could feel both her heartbeat and blood flow be fast just by

    looking at Tim.

    Evelyn always said that Fernanda was fond of Tim. Tim never cared. He knew that many women liked

    him. He once thought that Fernanda was doing this out of gratitude. But now he didn''t think so.

    If Fernanda wasn''t here, Tim might still have some goodwill towards her. But since she was here, Tim

    went straight to the point.

    "Where is my mother?" Tim asked.

    Fernanda was stunned.

    "What are you talking about?" She asked.

    "Stop ying dumb. I don''t care why you be her stooge. I''ll give you two choices. First, tell me

    what the poison is and the method to cure Nicole. I''ll keep you safe. Second, tell me where my mother

    is and I''ll let you go."

    Tim''s unfriendly attitude made Fernanda ufortable.

    How could he talk to her like that?

    In the past, he was so good and always spoke softly to her. But now, why did he change?

    ''Was it Evelyn?''

    ''Yes!''

    ''It must be that woman!'' Fernanda thought.

    Fernanda looked down and felt resentful. But she said with innocence, "I really don''t know what you''re

    talking about."

    "Are you still ying dumb before me? This whole slum was bought by my mom. Few people know

    about this. If you weren''t here, I might not suspect that you work for her. But you live here. You also

    know Nicole''s te number and my schedules. I don''t believe that a poor college student like you can

    find out so much information. Moreover, when you gave Vi the poison, there were CCTV cameras at

    the opposite copy shop. You probably didn''t expect that. That picture is so clear. Don''t tell me that was

    your twin sister."

    Since Tim had said this, it was impossible for Fernanda to pretend to be innocent.

    "Are you investigating me? You don''t believe me, do you? Or you knew who I am when you sponsored

    me, right?"

    Tears welled up in Fernanda''s eyes. She looked pitiful.

    But Tim did not feel any pity for her.

    He said coldly, "I just thought you needed the money. But I didn''t expect the result. I don''t know your

    real identity. I just know this slum. I''ve answered all your questions. Can you answer mine?"

    Fernanda felt painful.

    Was this what she got after falling in love with the wrong one?

    She wouldn''t ept the result!

    She was discontented!

    Fernanda looked at Tim who had once behaved gently before her.

    Even the voice of Tim could make herpletely immersed. In order to be with Tim, Fernanda would

    rather be Martha''s stooge. To know Tim''s preferences, she continuouslypleted the tasks from

    Martha. She seduced the wealthy merchants. But all the money went to Martha. Fernanda got nothing.

    Her mother was paralyzed and needed medication. She would rather take several jobs than getting

    money from Martha. She helped Martha just because she wanted to get closer to Tim.

    However, though she had done so much, Tim and Evelyn got married in the end.

    How could she ept such a result?

    Fernanda held her hands tightly. She bit her lip and asked word by word, "Do you want to know what

    happened to Nicole? I can tell you. But I have conditions."

    "Tell me."

    Tim''s voice was iparably indifferent.

    Fernanda suffered the pain and looked up. She mustered up her courage and said, "I want you to

    divorce Evelyn and stay with me. Then I''ll tell you about Nicole''s poisoning."

    "Are you trying to get yourself killed?"

    Tim became furious.

    He grabbed Fernanda''s neck and said fiercely, "Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you?"

    Tim also thought of what Evelyn said before.

    Evelyn did tell him that Fernanda had a crush on him not long ago.

    Indeed, women understand women!

    A little bit strength could get Fernanda winded.

    This was the second time she was close to Tim.

    The first time was when Tim sponsored her.

    At that time, she felt that Tim was her prince charming. In order to stand beside him, she did everything

    she could to get the information about him.

    This was the second time for her to look at Tim from a close distance. She could even see the pores on

    his face.

    Tim had a greatplexion.

    It was nothing like hers.

    Her hands and feet were rough. Because of her mother, her life and the study, she no longer looked

    like ady.

    Even though Tim was tightening his grip around her neck and she almost couldn''t breathe, Fernanda

    still felt happy at this moment.

    She smiled and said, "Tim, kill me and you''ll never know how to cure Nicole. If I''m right, she should be

    blind by now."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Tim suddenly put on a murderous face.

    But Fernanda was fearless.

    "Give me a kiss. I''ll tell you. Just give me a kiss."

    She modified her demands.

    However, Tim snorted coldly and said, "Do you think that I can''t find out the cure without you? You''re

    really na?ve."

    "Am I?"

    Fernanda smiled bitterly.

    ''Yes, I am na?ve.''

    ''Otherwise, how could I fall in love with such a man?'' Fernanda thought.

    "Kill me. I won''t regret dying in your hands."

    After Fernanda finished speaking, she closed her eyes.

    Tim frowned slightly, but let go of Fernanda''s neck.

    Fernanda fell to the ground like a poor rag doll.

    She felt pain.

    But she was more painful because of not having the man she loved!

    Fernanda whispered, "Do you know how much I envy Evelyn for having a wealthy family? If I had a

    family like hers, would you marry me now?"

    "You were nothingpared to Evelyn. The beauty and kindness of Evelyn are something that you

    can''t have in your life. If you want to be Martha''s stooge, then be it. Just don''t regret it. But as you

    harmed Nicole, even if I can forgive you, Samuel will never let you get away."

    Tim''s words made Fernanda tremble.

    She suddenly wanted tomit suicide by biting her tongue. But Tim stopped her by breaking her jaw.

    "You''re an adult. Adults have to pay for their mistakes. You should have realized it the moment you

    harmed Nicole."

    After saying that, Tim took Fernanda out.

    He carried Fernanda on his shoulders. But before he could walk out of the slum, a few mercenaries

    with guns stood in his way.

    "Mr. Tim, Ms. Martha wants to see you."

    "I''m not going."

    Tim knew who they were talking about. If he could, he never wanted to be Martha''s son.

    That was why he had sent Evelyn to another ce.

    Martha was obviously aimed at the Mason''s sea route. If Evelyn was caught by Martha, the Masons

    would be hamstrung.

    Evelyn was his wife. Tim would never let Evelyn do anything to harm the interests of her family.

    The mercenary frowned slightly when Tim refused. Then, he said to Tim, "We can only force you to

    As they spoke, a few people quickly approached Tim.

    Tim threw Fernanda aside to fight alone.

    Soon they started fighting.

    Although Fernanda''s jaw was broken, she looked at Tim with affection.

    The man she loved was so handsome.

    His skill was also outstanding.

    How could she not be tempted by such a man?

    Tim felt stressed while fighting four men on his own. At this moment, someone was about to hit the

    back of Tim''s neck.

    Tim noticed the move. The man just chopped his shoulder with his hand.

    Tim''s shoulder hurt and he became a bit slower.

    At this moment, the other three men immediately surrounded him, intending to capture Tim.

    Fernanda''s eyes suddenly darkened. Without hesitation, she rushed over and used her weak body to

    push a person aside. It provided a chance for Tim to escape and fight back.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ''Let''s go!''

    Fernanda winked at Tim, but she held the mercenary tightly.

    The mercenary was enraged by Fernanda. One of them picked up the dagger in his boot and stabbed it

    towards Fernanda''s back.

    "Fernanda!"

    Tim cried out. The wound in Fernanda''s back was spouting blood. Her blood was everywhere.

 Chapter 1116 Recover Without Medicines

    Chapter 1116 Recover Without Medicines

    Fernanda gave a smile of satisfaction.

    She finally did something for Tim.

    She thought that if she died, Tim might remember her.

    Even if Tim hated her, such an end might be impressed on Tim''s memory.

    How could Evelyn bepared with a dead person?

    Fernanda died for Tim.

    Fernanda was in a lot of pain, and blood kept pouring out of the cuts. She could feel that she was

    dying, but she also felt at ease that she never had felt before.

    Now, she didn''t have to work day and night for her paralyzed mother or be controlled by someone else.

    She would be impressed on her beloved man''s heart. Would he miss the days with her?

    Fernanda smiled and closed her eyes.

    Fernanda always knew that for Martha, Fernanda was just someone who worked for her. Fernanda''s

    death wouldn''t matter to her.

    However, all Fernanda wanted was that Tim would fall in love with her and never forget her.

    Seeing Fernanda slowly fell to the ground, Tim felt a little sad.

    So what?

    He didn''t have affection for Fernanda at all, not to mention that Fernanda had conspired with Vi to

    hurt Nicole.

    It was inexcusable to him.

    So, it didn''t matter if she died for him.

    It was her choice.

    You could say that Tim was cold or indifferent. Like Martha, He wouldn''t get too attached to anyone

    whom he didn''t care about.

    If the person who was dying today were Evelyn, Tim would probably kill everyone here to vent his

    anger.

    Knocked over by Fernanda, the mercenary moved much slower.

    Then, Tim just ran away.

    Everyone was surprised.

    Perhaps they didn''t expect Tim to escape or be so cold and unmoved when facing Fernanda''s death.

    Anyway, Tim escaped.

    Tim got in the car and drove it to the Green''s.

    He was a mess, but he didn''t care.

    Because of Tim''s arrival, Samuel got up.

    "Why are you here?"

    His voice was a bit hoarse, and his stubble showed that he was worried and haggard. Seeing his red

    eyes, Tim felt awful.

    "Nicole is not doing okay?"

    Tim''s voice trembled.

    Samuel nodded with a grave face.

    "Nicole is blind."

    Tim remembered what Fernanda had said, and his hands were shivering.

    "She''s...."

    "Asleep."

    Samuel asked someone to serve Tim a ss of water, but Tim refused.

    "I''m here to tell you that the one who gave Vi the poison was Fernanda. She worked for my mother

    Martha."

    Samuel squinted.

    "Fernanda?"

    "That''s right. Although I don''t know when she escaped from you, it was she who gave Vi the poison.

    Evelyn made an investigation."

    As Martha''s son, Tim wished not to have such a mother.

    A hint of coldness shed through Samuel''s eyes.

    "I''ll kill Fernanda."

    "She''s already dead. Just now."

    Then, Tim told Samuel what happened.

    Samuel felt that it was too good for Fernanda. However, the major problem was still unsolved.

    What kind of poison it was?

    That was something that everyone wanted to know.

    Then, something crossed Samuel''s mind.

    "You said that Fernanda worked for Martha?"

    "Yes."

    Tim felt depressed.

    Martha kept hurting the people whom he liked and cared about. Was he not important to Martha?

    Samuel frowned.

    "Vi said that the poison was given by someone who works for Major."

    Hearing it, Tim paused for a moment. Then, they exchanged a nce, realizing something.

    Martha and Major allied with each other!

    Both Tim and Samuel looked serious.

    Back then, Martha was saved by her biological father and escaped abroad, so the people of the military

    couldn''t arrest her. So did Major.

    They were two powerful bastards.

    Now they were allies. Samuel realized that it was not simple.

    Tim hesitated for a while before whispering, "Martha came to see me a few days ago and wanted to

    see Evelyn. It can be about the Mason family''s sea route, or there may be something else."

    Samuel was not surprised and said with indifference, "We knew about it when you came into contact

    with Martha. And Evelyn was also at the airport''s restaurant."

    Tim didn''t expect that.

    In the past few days, he never told it to Evelyn, and he sent some persons to protect Evelyn and Ethan.

    Why didn''t he tell it to Evelyn?

    Maybe he was afraid.

    He was afraid that Evelyn knew that she had such an evil mother-inw and stopped loving him. He

    didn''t expect that Evelyn had known about it.

    Tim realized that he had such deep feelings for Evelyn now.

    When thinking that he might lose Evelyn, he was dying inside.

    "I thought I was the only one who knew it. It turns out that you all know. Sorry. I didn''t handle Martha

    properly, putting Nicole into such a dangerous situation."

    Tim was upset and guilty.

    If it were in the past, Samuel would me Tim. However, he knew that Tim was the person whom

    Nicole cared about the most now, and Martha was Tim''s mother, he could understand why Tim was

    softened.

    Besides, Tim had been longing for his mother since he was a child. It was difficult for him already.

    Samuel patted Tim on the shoulder and whispered, "Go take a look at Nicole."

    "Okay."

    Tim nodded and walked upstairs.

    And Samuel went to the study to make some phone calls.

    Martha and Major were allies now. He had to inform everyone.

    Tim came to Nicole.

    Because of being poisoned, Nicole looked pale.

    Tim was sad.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t be so indecisive. I thought she would change."

    Tim couldn''t feel sadder.

    Nicole moved her fingers. Then, she opened her eyes.

    "Nicole, are you awake?"

    Tim stepped forward and held her hand.

    He was afraid!

    He was afraid that Nicole would ask him why she couldn''t see anything.

    He was afraid that Nicole''s beautiful eyes would no longer gleam.

    But he couldn''t avoid it.

    Nicole felt tired and famished.

    She turned around and saw Tim''s worried, guilty face.

    "Tim? Why are you here? Because I''m ill?"

    She smiled brightly, and Tim felt shocked.

    "You can see me?"

    "Why can''t I? I''m not blind."

    Nicole thought that Tim looked funny.

    Tim looked at Nicole in disbelief and waved his hand in front of Nicole''s bright eyes.

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole felt puzzled, so she just pped Tim''s face.

    Her hand was exactly on Tim''s face, which brought tears to Tim''s eyes.

    "Samuel, Samuel!"

    He rushed out, which confused Nicole.

    ''What''s wrong with him?''

    Hearing Tim''s voice, Samuel quickly walked out.

    "What''s wrong? Is it Nicole?"

    Samuel was worried.

    Tim said with mixed feelings, "Nicole can see! She can see!"

    "What?"

    Samuel ran to the bedroom, seeing Nicole standing beside the bed and stretching.

    "Nicole?"

    Samuel was afraid that it was a dream, so he said in a low voice.

    Hearing the sound, Nicole turned around. And Samuel just rushed over and hugged her.

    "You scared me."

    Samuel was shivering.

    Nicole remembered that she had caught a fever, so she patted Samuel and said with a smile, "I''m okay

    now."

    "Really?"

    Samuel let go of Nicole and saw himself being worried in her eyes. It seemed that there was nothing

    wrong with her eyes.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Nicole never knew that she had been blind.

    "Nothing. I''m d you are okay."

    Samuel hugged her tightly again.

    He was so happy for Nicole that tears filled his eyes.

    Seeing this, Tim quietly left the room and went get Ashley and Gabrielle.

    They were shocked again when hearing that Nicole could see.

    Nicole recovered from both the fever and the blindness without medicines. What on earth was going

    on?

    It was weird.

    They couldn''t help but exchanged a nce. Then, they walked into the bedroom. Not noticing Samuel

    and Nicole were in the middle of something, they just dragged Nicole over for aprehensive

    examination.

    The results were the same asst time.

    Nicole was healthy!

    She fully recovered!

    How could it be?

    Ashley and Gabrielle looked serious.

    Even Nicole, who was unconscious during her episode, knew that something went wrong with her.

    "Why are you so serious? Could anyone tell me what happened?"

    Everyone turned their eyes upon Nicole, and then they looked at Samuel.

    Samuel took a deep breath. Knowing that there was no way to hide it from Nicole, he told Nicole

    everything.

    Nicole listened quietly. Learning what happened, she had mixed feelings.

    ''Vi.''

    ''She justy in the bed she had made.''

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ''Does she hate me so much that she wants me to die?''

    ''Why did she stab me in the back?''

    ''Does she not care at all?''

 Chapter 1117 She Would Never Give up Her Evil Thoughts

    Chapter 1117 She Would Never Give up Her Evil Thoughts

    Neither Nicole nor the others spoke. For a moment, the atmosphere was strained and gloomy.

    "Nicole, don''t worry. I won''t let Vi get away."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    There was no problem with Nicole''s eyes. But Samuel was still worried.

    Everyone was floored by the unknown poison.

    Nicole didn''t care much about the poison. She smiled and said, "I''m hungry."

    Samuel and everyone else were stunned by Nicole.

    Were they just talking about the poison?

    They were confused that Nicole didn''t react to the poison.

    Samuel loved his wife so much. So, he quickly arranged food for Nicole.

    Nicole said, "I want meat."

    Seeing that Nicole be more dynamic, Samuel wasforted and smiled softly.

    "You just recovered. It''s not good to eat too much meat."

    "But what if I just want to eat meat?"

    Nicole was a little depressed. She pouted. The loving expression and tone between them were just

    public disy of their affection.

    Tim coughed and said, "Since Nicole has recovered, I am going to look after Evelyn. Stay in touch."

    Then he got up and left.

    Evelyn was still unconscious. If she knew Tim knocked her out, how would she react when she woke

    up?

    When Tim thought of Evelyn, he felt warm.

    Ashley and Gabrielle also wanted to leave. But they couldn''t go home now.

    How could they return home without figuring out the poison in Nicole?

    The couple was still showing each other affection and ignoring everyone else in the room.

    Ashley and Gabrielle coughed and left the room.

    When Nicole and Samuel were left in the room, Samuel pulled Nicole over and kissed her.

    Samuel kissed Nicole so hard. She almost couldn''t breathe.

    She knew that Samuel was very worried.

    Although she did not know what happened to her body, she was still optimistic.

    Now that she didn''t die of poison or lost her sight. It was a good result.

    Samuel was about to talk about this after meals.

    When Samuel let go of Nicole, he was still anxious.

    Nicole looked at his haggard face and said softly, "Sorry that I made you worry."

    "I don''t me you. I only me the enemy for being too cunning."

    Samuel''s words made Nicoleugh.

    "Vi..."

    "She''s under my control. It is not necessary for you to check on her. There''s nothing you can get from

    her. She can''t stay."

    Samuel put on a murderous look.

    Nicole knew what would happen to Vi. Now that Vi tried to harm Nicole. It would be impossible for

    Samuel to let her get away.

    "Darling, I''m hungry. I''m really hungry."

    Nicole didn''t want to talk about Vi. Since Samuel said that Vi couldn''t stay, there were ways to

    solve the problem. Nicole didn''t want to ask Samuel any more as it was not necessary.

    Vi was more like a stranger to her.

    As for Edwin, Nicole let him take a good rest.

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t want to talk about Vi, Samuel didn''t bring it up. He just asked Wendy to

    serve dinner.

    When Nicole saw the food on the table, she ate in a hurry because of hunger.

    "Eat slowly. Be careful and don''t choke."

    Samuel liked Nicole very much even when she was wolfing down her food. He felt a littleforted

    now.

    Nicole didn''t eat much these past few days.

    When Lucas knew that Nicole was awake, he quickly walked over. However, seeing Nicole having

    meal, he didn''t disturb her. He saw Samuel fixing his eyes on Nicole. So, he didn''t want to disturb them.

    He nced at Nicole and found that she was in a good mood. Only then did he relieve and go back to

    study with hisputer.

    Nicole was really hungry.

    When Nicole ate several bowls of rice and all the dishes on the table, Samuel waspletely stunned.

    "Are you feeling good?"

    Although Nicole didn''t eat much these past few days, Samuel was worried that she would feel

    ufortable after eating so much at a time.

    However, Nicole just waved her hand and said, "I''m fine. I''m just hungry."

    Samuel was frightened that he didn''t hesitate to call Ashley and Gabrielle over.

    When Ashley saw Nicole, she just smiled and said, "You justck calories and feel hungry. But people

    who don''t understand may regard you as an African refugee."

    Nicole nced at her and whispered, "Is it bad to have a good appetite?"

    "Of course not. Feel free to eat."

    Ashley was relieved when she saw Nicole energetic.

    After a meal, everyone was impressed by Nicole''s good appetite.

    She could really eat a lot.

    Samuel asked Ashley to give Nicole a body check. Everyone was relieved when Nicole was healthy.

    Nicole hadn''t seen the sunshine for a long time and had eaten so much. So, she asked Samuel to take

    a walk with her.

    Samuel did not refuse.

    They strolled around the courtyard and felt warm when the sun shone on them.

    Nicole felt that it was good to be alive.

    She was careless about Vi.

    Although Nicole knew that Vi wanted her to die, she never thought that Vi would use Edwin as a

    bait and harmed her in such a strange way.

    At that time, she did feel a pain on her hand. But she did not care. Because she was too nervous about

    Edwin and was angry with Vi. That was why Vi could have the chance.

    Now that Nicole recalled everything. She smiled bitterly and said, "When did Vi be so

    cunning?"

    Samuel replied in a low voice, "She isn''t cunning. Someone else taught her to do so."

    "Is Major helping her?"

    Nicole knew that Dominic had a rtionship with Major. So, it was likely for Major to help Vi murder

    Nicole.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "No, it''s Martha. Martha and Major are working together."

    Hearing this, Nicole frowned.

    "She will never give up her evil thoughts"

    Nicole knew that Martha was in the Seapolis City. But she did not expect that Martha would harm her.

    Nicole didn''t know how toment Martha.

    "Well, did you find out something about Martha''s father?"

    Nicole wanted to know about this before. Her grandma loved her grandpa so much. Although her

    grandpa was not around at that time, grandma lived in the militarypound with advanced security

    system. How could someone harm her?

    Who was that?

    Who could have the ess to the militarypound?

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt a little scared.

    Samuel also thought of this question.

    Originally, they intended to use Martha to find out her biological father. However, that man was too

    cunning. He didn''t reveal himself and also took Martha away.

    Now that Martha returned to the Seapolis City. Nicole and Samuel felt that the city might not be

    peaceful.

    Samuel held Nicole in his arms and whispered, "We will find out the truth. A man like this must have a

    secret."

    "Perhaps when his identity is revealed, everyone will be shocked," Nicole said.

    Nicole told Samuel her opinion.

    Samuel agreed with her.

    After they walked for a while, Nicole was tired.

    She yawned and leaned against Samuel, whispering, "Samuel, I want to sleep."

    "Let me carry you back to the room."

    Samuel carried Nicole in his arms.

    When they were back to the bedroom, Nicole had fallen asleep.

    Although Nicole seemed to be fine, neither Samuel nor Ashley could rx.

    The poison wouldn''t disappear for no reason. But it couldn''t be detected yet and was truly a great

    problem.

    To ensure Nicole''s safety, Ashley and Gabrielle both stayed at the Green''s.

    It had been a week. Nothing happened. Martha and Major seemed to stop their n.

    Nicole seemed to remain healthy. She just ate and slept every day at home. She ate much, but did not

    put much weight.

    Ashley and Gabrielle were still studying the poison, while Joseph locked himself in his room all day to

    study ancient books.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel was worried at the beginning. But now he calmed down. As long as Nicole stayed healthy

    beside him, he would be happy.

    It wasn''t until Nicole started to vomit that everyone panicked again.

    "What''s going on? Do you get an upset stomach?"

    When Samuel saw Nicole vomiting, he called Ashley and Gabrielle over at once.

    Ashley was also confused. Both she and Gabrielle were working for Nicole every day. However, they

    still knew nothing about the poison in Nicole''s body.

    It was really weird.

    They had mixed feelings after giving Nicole a body check.

    "What''s going on? What''s wrong with Nicole? Is there something wrong with her stomach?"

    Samuel felt nervous.

    He still remembered Vi''s words.

    Vi said that the poison would make a person blind and then the organs may fail. Did the situation

    worsen?

    ''No!''

    ''No!''

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    Nicole knew that everyone seemed to be rxed this week. But in fact, they all felt anxious.

    Now that her health worsened again, everyone was stressed.

    Was Nicole afraid?

    Even Nicole did not know.

    After experiencing so much, it was impossible that she wasn''t afraid at all. But now she could face her

    problem calmly.

    If it was the time, what could she do?

    A man could fight and never give up. But he couldn''t fight against the fate.

    Perhaps Nicole was destined that she couldn''t enjoy the happiness with her husband and children.

    Nicole smiled bitterly and looked at Ashley and Gabrielle with calm.

    Ashley and Gabrielle looked at each other. They were puzzled and didn''t dare to say with certainty,

    "Nicole seems to be pregnant."

    "What?"

    Samuel and Nicole were stunned at the same time.

    What happened?!

 Chapter 1118 Its Not Poisoning

    Chapter 1118 It''s Not Poisoning

    Her pregnancy embarrassed everyone.

    Since Samuel had a vasectomy not long ago, it was impossible for Nicole to get pregnant. Absolutely

    impossible.

    Ashley and Gabrielle were somewhat worried about Nicole''s health. Having another child might put

    Nicole in danger. Both her unborn child and her would die. Besides, whether she was pregnant or not

    should be confirmed by some testing like a B-ultrasound.

    But Nicole was very excited.

    "Am I really pregnant?"

    Her eyes lit up.

    Realizing that she had eaten a great amount of food recently and was still vomiting, weren''t these

    symptoms of pregnancy?

    Just as Nicole was happy, ir came.

    "Nicole, you were poisoned not long ago. Even if you are really pregnant, you can''t keep this child.

    Besides, you haven''t been diagnosed yet. Your health condition recently is quite concerning.

    Pregnancy now is not good news for you."

    Hearing that, Nicole''s face immediately nched, and a trace of worry shed through Samuel''s eyes.

    Samuel took a step forward and held Nicole''s hand. He said softly, "Nicole, I only care about you."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole felt upset.

    She really wanted to give birth to another child for Samuel, but if the child worried everyone, she would

    give up.

    Nicole nodded with a trace of sadness shing through her eyes.

    "Do a B-ultrasound first. Perhaps it''s because of the poison."

    Ashley couldn''t help but feel sad when she saw Nicole.

    As a pregnant woman, Gabrielle fully understood Nicole''s feelings.

    Nicole nodded, but she still had some expectations.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and apanied her to do B-ultrasound.

    The B-ultrasound results showed that she was not pregnant.

    It made Nicole disappointed.

    Ashley and Gabrielle were a little anxious

    Not pregnant!

    Most likely, it was an after-effect of the poison.

    With that, everyone''s face fell.

    Nicole was disappointed, but seeing everyone''s glum face, she smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I am not

    pregnant? I am fine. Don''t be sad."

    Samuel couldn''t tell how he felt.

    Thest thing he wanted to see was the current situation. At this moment, he had a feeling of

    powerlessness and he was unable to calm down.

    Ashley and Gabrielle performed another physical examination on Nicole, but they still didn''t find the

    cause.

    Everyone was puzzled about such a strange poison. It seemed that they were trapped in it.

    Nicole''s stomach rumbled again.

    She said embarrassedly, "I seem to be hungry again."

    If it were in the past, Samuel would definitely be happy that Nicole had eaten so much. But now at the

    thought of that her good appetite might be caused by the poison, he began to be worried.

    "Nicole, why don''t we wait for some time? You just finished your meal not long ago."

    However, Nicole was almost starving to death and she said sadly, "But I''m really hungry."

    She never knew that she could eat an ox every day. Even so, she seemed to have a wolf in her

    stomach, making her extremely ufortable.

    "Let Nicole eat it."

    Ashley knew what it was like to be hungry, so she didn''t want Nicole to experience it. Even if Nicole

    was poisoned and suffered from the after-effect, she hoped Nicole could feel morefortable?

    Hearing that, Samuel asked someone to cook food for Nicole.

    Nicole finished her meal and fell asleep again.

    Another three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    They still couldn''t find any clues to the poison, and Samuel was almost crazy.

    Over the past three days, Nicole had be more and more edible and sleepy. Samuel was really

    afraid that one day, Nicole would never wake up.

    Such worries always woke him up from his sleep. Seeing that Nicole was still around, he heaved a sigh

    of relief.

    However, with such suffering, his neuralgia had also rpsed twice. It seemed that the disease

    became serious.

    Finally, on the eleventh day, good news came from Joseph.

    Lucas walked up to them including Ashley with his red eyes and said, "Joseph has been studying the

    ancient books he took out from the Harper Town for the past ten days. He said that Mommy was not

    poisoned."

    "Not poisoned? What is that?"

    Gabrielle and Ashley were stunned.

    Lucas took a deep breath and said word by word, "It is a curse cing bugs in a person''s body.

    Originating from Bordeaux, few spreads out now. However, ording to the ancient book, there is a

    bug-raising town, and Harper Town is one of them. That ancient book actually includes the curse

    method and the cure method and it was passed down in the town."

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Samuel immediately became nervous.

    "Is there a cure?"

    "Yes, Joseph has already on the way back. However, there is a very practical problem."

    First hearing Joseph''s words, Lucas was also stunned for a long time. He even felt that it was

    impossible. However, Joseph''s words were reasonable and well-founded. Joseph even marked out the

    clues in the trantion of the ancient book. Lucas could not help but believe it.

    With Nicole''s current condition, what they could do was to make every possible effort. It was better than

    waiting here helplessly.

    "What is the practical problem?"

    Ashley had also heard of Bordeaux curse, but she had no idea about it. She just didn''t expect that she

    would encounter it here.

    Samuel was also very nervous.

    Lucas took a deep breath and said, "Being cursed means keeping bugs in a person''s body. The bugs

    have stayed in my mommy''s body for ten days." Joseph said that the high fever in the beginning was

    caused because the body and the bug did not fit well. Mommy''s blindness showed that the bug chose

    Mommy as its host and began to merge with Mommy''s blood and bones. Now that Mommy could eat

    and sleep, it meant that the bugs like Mommy''s blood and bones very much. It was a bit serious. "In

    other words, it can only be attracted by more delicious blood. Or it''s very difficult to remove it out."

    Once these words were spoken, Samuel almost wanted to kill those malicious people.

    Vi Yate!

    Martha Close!

    Major!

    He really wished he could kill them in person.

    He looked very serious.

    Right at this moment, ir spoke.

    "Call Laurence over. His blood is precious. Nurtured by all kinds of good medicines since he was born,

    his blood might be able to attract the bugs."

    With that, everyone instantly realized.

    They still have Laurence!

    Lucas asked his subordinates to call him.

    Joseph finally came back.

    Seeing Joseph''s tiny body with great energy, everyone looked at him in a new light.

    Joseph, I''ll leave your mommy to you."

    Samuel patted Joseph''s shoulder heavily.

    Joseph was a little stressed.

    "I will try my best, but this is also my first time. I need your help."

    Joseph was a little nervous.

    Ashley was always optimistic about Joseph. Now that she saw Joseph''s self-possession, she admired

    him more.

    "It''s fine. We''ll help you whenever you need."

    Ashley''s words made Joseph feel much more at ease.

    Not long after that, Laurence came.

    "Is Mrs. Green fine?"

    "I need your blood to attract the bug."

    Samuel said frankly.

    Laurence rolled up his sleeve without hesitation.

    "Go ahead."

    Seeing that everyone was in position, Joseph said in a low voice, "I need an iron or porcin basin and

    then use Laurence''s blood to draw out the bugs in Mommy''s body. I also need a person to watch on the

    bugs in case that they escape. Once all of them are in the basin, they must be ignited and burned to

    death. Every step needs to be fast and urate. I can''t do it alone. I need your help."

    After saying that, Samuel came forward, and Lucas also wanted to give a hand.

    Ashley wanted to see what the bugs were, so she didn''t leave.

    Since Gabrielle was pregnant, she was taken out by ir just in case.

    After everyone was ready, Joseph put on his sterile clothes and came to Nicole.

    Although Nicole slept and ate well for the past few days, she didn''t gain weight. Instead, her eyes sank

    in, and her entire face showed a trace of grey.

    Seeing her face, Joseph was a little bit nervous.

    He wasn''t fully confident to attract the bugs out. Since Master wasn''t around, he was the only person

    who could do it. Moreover, the person lying on the bed was his mother.

    Joseph took a deep breath and took out the incense from his pocket.

    This kind of incense was not big. Just as Joseph ignited it, a strange fragrance came.

    Ashley and Samuel really wanted to ask what it was, but they were afraid of disturbing Joseph.

    Although Joseph was still young, he was as calm and wise as a doctor.

    He said to Laurence, "Uncle Booth, let the blood." You can stop whenever I tell you to."

    "Alright."

    Laurence cut his wrist with the dagger without hesitation.

    At the same time, Joseph also held Nicole''s wrist. Almost at the same time Nicole''s wrist was cut by a

    scalpel.

    ck blood flowed out of Nicole''s hand, emitting a foul stench that immediately filled the entire

    bedroom.

    Samuel couldn''t help but frown while Ashley almost vomited.

    The ck blood kept flowing, mixed with Laurence''s blood, dripping into the porcin basin and

    producing a clicking sound. It was like an invisible hand that tightly grabbed everyone''s heart.

    Nicole''s body suddenly twitched.

    She felt as if she was being torn apart, and her entire body was in severe pain. Cold sweat

    continuously rolled down her forehead, and her face was quickly turning pale.

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel was heartbreaking. He wanted to take a step closer to Nicole, but heard Joseph whisper,

    "Daddy, don''t move. Now, with a single move, all the efforts will be in vain."

    These words immediately fixed Samuel on the spot.

    However, Nicole''s body was trembling more and more. She seemed to be suppressing great pain, but

    she couldn''t get rid of it.

    Suddenly, with a "Wow" sound, Nicole spat out a mouthful of ck blood. Inside, there seemed to be

    some white insects wriggling, causing people to tremble with fear.

 Chapter 1119 I Dont Trust You

    Chapter 1119 I Don''t Trust You

    "Holy shit! What is it?"

    Ashley almost vomited.

    It looked so disgusted.

    Samuel also felt disgusted and his face turned ashen.

    Joseph didn''t dare to rx and said to Laurence seriously, "Uncle Booth, can you hold on?"

    "No problem."

    Laurence''s face turned pale because the bugs made him sick.

    They only heard this before. After seeing it, they were frightened.

    Everyone felt scared when thinking that so many bugs were drinking Nicole''s blood and absorbing her

    marrow.

    Nicole kept vomiting ck blood, as if she was about to spit out her bile.

    Samuel''s heart ached for her and he didn''t dare to leave.

    After spitting out some ck blood, Nicole stopped. The blood color of her wrist also turned normal.

    Joseph hurriedly pressed Nicole''s wrist and said to Laurence, "Uncle Booth, that''s enough. Stop."

    Laurence quickly stanched the flow of the blood.

    Meanwhile, Joseph said to Samuel, "Father, set the fire. Lucas, cover the lid."

    "Alright."

    Lucas kept pace with Samuel. While Samuel ignited the fire, he held the lid and directly buckled the

    porcin basin.

    The sizzling sound made everyone''s heart sank. It heard like that someone was having a barbecue.

    Ashley hurriedly went to fetch a medical kit to stanch Nicole''s blood.

    Joseph''s entire back was drenched.

    This was his first operation, and the first time for him to see the poisonous bugs which were used as an

    ancient witchcraft.

    About ten minutester, the sound inside disappeared.

    Joseph took a bottle of vinegar and hinted Lucas to open it. As soon as he opened it, Joseph poured

    the whole bottle of vinegar into it.

    With a sizzling sound, white smoke came out from inside.

    People looked at the basin but only found the ashes.

    However, Joseph still acted seriously and said to Samuel, "Father, the bugs areposed of mother

    bug and child bug. If the bug in Mother''s body is child bug, then the mother bug must be on the person

    who ced it. If the child bug is dead, the mother bug must bear the side effect. We''d better find the

    person and clear the bug as soon as we can."

    Hearing this, Samuel and Lucas suddenly thought of Vi.

    This woman was really crazy.

    How could she risk her life only to kill Nicole?

    Lucas knew Samuel''s thought. She nodded and walked out.

    Nicole was quiet now. She fell asleep and looked very weak.

    Although she had spitted out the blood, there might still be remaining poisons in her body. ir wanted

    Nicole to have an intravenous drip so that she could feel better.

    Samuel agreed.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After dealing this operation, Joseph felt a little exhausted.

    Samuel wanted him to have a rest. However, Joseph intended to see the mother bug and Samuel

    agreed.

    Laurence lost a lot of blood, so Samuel had someone helped him down to rest.

    When everyone left, Samuel stayed with Nicole alone. He was anxious and scared about things

    happened recently.

    If it weren''t for Joseph and the ancient book, no one would know what would happen to Nicole.

    Would she be eaten by those white bugs?

    Just as Vi said, Nicole would die of organ failure. However, it wasn''t organ failure but the absorption

    of poisonous bugs.

    Samuel trembled at the thought of such a terrifying result.

    Joseph followed Lucas to the basement.

    Vi was tortured heavily with blood all over her body. However, Samuel gave her medicine and kept

    her alive. She almost went crazy and cursed Nicole, Samuel and Lucas.

    When Lucas came in, he saw that someone was torturing Vi. He sneered and said, "Scold as you

    want, or you won''t have the chance".

    "Kill me! I won''t let you go even if I be a ghost!"

    While Vi was speaking, her heart suddenly ached. She spat out a mouthful of ck blood. The color

    and smell were almost the same as what Nicole spat out.

    Joseph hurriedly went forward to deal with the ck blood.

    He held a bottle of sulfuric acid and poured it on the ck blood. White smoke appeared and the bugs

    instantly turned into ashes.

    He didn''t dare to use sulfuric acid in front of Nicole for fear that she would be hurt. Since the woman in

    front of him was Vi, he didn''t care it at all.

    Seeing the ck blood that she spat out, Vi felt painful as if something was pulling at her. Her entire

    body trembled.

    "What''s going on? How can you poison me? Lucas, you are not a child but a devil."

    Vi thought it was Lucas who poisoned her, so she shouted.

    Lucas said coldly, "I wouldn''t do such insidious things. Don''t you know that both you and my mother are

    controlled by the bugs? Once the bug in my mother''s body is eradicated, you''ll suffer the side effect.

    Moreover, if my mother dies, you have no chance to live. Neither Major nor Martha ns to let you

    live."

    Vi was stunned.

    "What did you say? Stop talking nonsense!"

    Vi didn''t believe it.

    How was that possible?

    Fernanda told her that she had eaten the antidote, while Nicole was given a poison. What was the

    mother bug?

    However, since she was captured, neither Major nor his men came to save her. It seemed that they had

    Vi somewhat believed Lucas'' words.

    Joseph looked at her and whispered, "The mother bug has reached your heart. You will die in less than

    an hour."

    "Nonsense! Don''t scare me! Get out of here!"

    Vi struggled like a madman. She didn''t know whether she was affected by Joseph''s words. Her

    heart was aching, as if something was gnawing and tearing it. She felt painful and was almost

    suffocated.

    Joseph shook his head and said to the people beside him, "Stop torturing her. She will die soon. But it''s

    my first time to see poisonous bugs. I want to see if her symptoms are really the same as the book

    says. She would be eaten by the mother bug and her blood would flow all over the body."

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Lucas frowned, and a trace of disgust shed through his eyes.

    "Joseph, are you stupid? Why do you want to see such a terrifying scene?"

    "As a doctor, this is mypulsory course."

    Joseph nodded seriously.

    Lucas didn''t know what to say.

    "Do you need me to stay with you?"

    "Alright."

    Joseph didn''t refuse him.

    Lucas told his aides to leave.

    Vi was too painful to say a word.

    She wanted to curl up but was trapped on the pir. Thus, she could only twist and curl up in a very

    strange gesture.

    Not long after, Vi felt her nose bleed.

    Joseph said indifferently, "She starts bleeding. I didn''t expect it to start from the nose. I have to take a

    note first."

    While saying, he took out a pen and a small notebook from his pocket and began to write.

    Vi was so angry.

    If she was still powerful, she would definitely give them a lesson.

    Couldn''t they see that she was in great pain? How could they write down the note so calmly?

    Lucas suddenly found that Joseph had the potential to irritate others.

    Who said that he was innocent and cute?

    It seemed that he was shrewd.

    Lucas filled the water sses and handed one to Joseph.

    "Thanks."

    Joseph took the cup seriously and took a sip. Then he stared at Vi.

    Vi thought she was like a white mouse in theboratory, aggrieved and embarrassed.

    "I want to see Nicole and Samuel! I want to see my grandfather!"

    Vi shouted as a warm liquid sprayed out from her mouth again.

    She felt more painful. The ache was greater than the torture. Vi almost lost his consciousness.

    She kept murmuring that she wanted to see Nicole and Edwin Shaw, but nobody cared her.

    An hourter, Vi died.

    Her blood was flowing everywhere, and her body was like a huge swollen balloon.

    Lucas wanted to touch her but was stopped by Joseph.

    "Don''t move. Once you touch her, the mother bug wille to your body and you''ll be its next

    carrier."

    "Holy shit! It''s so scary. "

    Lucas quickly took a step backward and looked at Vi''s body prudently, "Then what should we do

    with her corpse?"

    "Just melt it with sulfuric acid. She can''t leave here. It''s dangerous to touch her. We should deal it on

    the spot."

    Joseph said calmly.

    Before Lucas could say something, he saw Joseph took out the prepared sulfuric acid and poured it

    over.

    A sizzling sound was heard, white smoke could be seen on the sulfuric acid.

    Lucas and Joseph saw Vi''s body melted and disappeared. In the end, only a pool of blood was left.

    Joseph didn''t leave the blood but instead poured out some alcohol and ignited the fire. The blood was

    burned again.

    Vi, who was cursing angrily just now, had now turned into a pool of ashes. However, the ashes were

    all ck.

    Joseph put on a medical mask and gloves. He packed Vi''s ashes and let people bury them.

    At this moment, this poisoning case was finally settled.

    Lucas patted Joseph''s shoulder and smiled, "Joseph, you look very calm now."

    "That''s what I need to be a doctor in the future."

    Joseph said seriously.

    "I don''t trust you."

    Lucas didn''t believe his words. Then they walked out of the dungeon.

    The sun went down, and time passed quickly. Nicole was the only person that they needed to care, and

    they finally felt rxed.

    While thinking, they saw Samuel running down in a panic. Then they became nervous

    again.

 Chapter 1120 Im in Trouble

    Chapter 1120 I''m in Trouble

    "Daddy, what''s wrong?"

    The two children thought of Nicole at first.

    But Samuel just waved his hand and said, "It''s fine. Your mommy is awake and wants some food."

    "Then this is..."

    Joseph was still confused, but he was dragged away by Lucas.

    "Let''s go. Don''t disturb dad to cook."

    "Cook?"

    Still in Confusion, Joseph was dragged away by Lucas.

    Samuel was so happy now.

    Nicole woke up, but she said she was hungry. Ashley said it was normal, and it would be better for

    Nicole to have some light food.

    So  Samuel prepared the food by himself.

    Since his wife had suffered so much, he had to do something for her.

    At this moment, Lucas brought Joseph to Nicole''s bedroom.

    Seeing Nicole was okay, Lucas'' eyes became a little moist.

    "Mommy, how do you feel?"

    "Much better."

    Nicole was extremely weak. Just as she heard Ashleyplimenting Joseph, she saw her sons walk

    in.

    She looked at the two children and smiled, "Come here and let Mommy see you."

    Having narrowly escaped death, Nicole felt very lucky.

    Who would have thought that Joseph saved her, given that Joseph just learned medical skills for a very

    short time?

    Lucas and Joseph came to Nicole''s bedside.

    Ashley was very observant. Seeing that Nicole wanted to talk to the children, she left the room.

    Nicole knew that Lucas must be frightened.

    She held Lucas'' hand and smiled, "Mommy is alright now. Be good and go back to the Hawk family

    tomorrow to continue the psychological counseling. When you are worried about Mommy, Mommy are

    also worried about you. You must have been scared during this period of time. I''m sorry, my baby."

    "No, I''m sure Mommy will be fine."

    Lucas did not admit that he was worried.

    Seeing that her son was still firm about it, Nicole didn''t say anything.

    She turned to look at Joseph.

    As always, Joseph did not say much, and in front of Lucas, Joseph did his best to reduce his sense of

    existence, but it was because of this that Nicole felt sorrier towards him.

    Nicole stretched out her hands towards Joseph.

    Joseph walked over.

    "Mommy, how do you feel now?"

    "Very good, much better. I didn''t expect our Joseph to be able to cure patients on his own at such a

    young age."

    Nicole''s loving smile made Joseph inspired.

    "Mommy, I will work harder."

    "My Joseph is already very brilliant."

    Nicole still remembered the way Joseph usually sat by the side reading, and said, "Joseph, I know that

    you are really into medical science now, but you should also give yourself a break sometime. Mommy

    hopes that you can have good health in the future."

    "Alright."

    Joseph replied obediently.

    As long as it was what Nicole wanted, he would work hard to achieve it.

    Perhaps others couldn''t understand why, but Joseph would never forget what it meant for him that night

    when Nicole was kicked out by Laurel.

    His biological mother''s image was already very blurry to him, and now his mind was filled with Nicole''s

    images.

    Nicole was his mother now, and he would protect her for the rest of his life.

    Nicole saw obedience and filial piety in Joseph''s eyes and couldn''t help but feel even sorrier for him.

    "You weren''t like this in the past. You were cheerful and lively, but now you''re a little too quiet."

    Nicole knew that this was because of autism.

    Many children with autism could rarely remain cheerful after recovery.

    They would shut themselves in their own world and concentrate on a certain thing while ignoring the

    outside world.

    They didn''t intent to be cold. They were just really used to thinking and doing things in their own world.

    Thinking of that, Nicole''s heart sank again for Joseph. She didn''t know what his life would be like in the

    future, and with this kind of personality, whether he would ignore girls around him.

    Nicole started to feel a little worried now.

    However, Joseph did not have much emotional ups and downs. He only whispered, "I''ll try my best."

    That meant he would act as Nicole said.

    Joseph gave himself and Nicole a peaceful answer.

    Nicole knew that although Joseph looked obedient, he had his own ideas and ns.

    She also didn''t want to interfere with Joseph''s life too often. At worst, when Joseph grew up, if he really

    couldn''t handle his rtionship issues, she would help him with that.

    Joseph didn''t know what Nicole was thinking. But Nicole wouldn''t expect that yearster, Joseph was

    the first to bring home a wife. Of course, that was another story.

    Joseph checked Nicole again. Nicole was in stable situation now, but he noticed Nicole''s exhaustion.

    "Mommy, Lucas and I will go out first. You should have some rest. Because of the bugs in your body,

    you may be short of breath recently. Don''t be afraid. I will ask Daddy to prepare you some medicine

    that will nourish your qi and blood."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was trying to put herself together the whole time, stopping her sons from worrying, but now that

    Joseph said so, Nicolepletely rxed herself.

    "Boys, Mommy is going to take a nap now."

    After saying that, Nicole closed her eyes.

    Lucas was a little worried, but he was pulled out of the room by Joseph.

    "What happened to Mommy? Is everything alright?"

    Joseph could see Lucas'' anxiety.

    He whispered, "Mommy is fine. It''s just that she is exhausted, and her body is very weak now. That''s

    why she''s so sleepy. She needs to recover during this period of time. New Year is around the corner

    and you are not so busy now. Spend more time with Mommy."

    "Alright."

    Having heard Joseph''s words, he felt relieved.

    When Samuel brought the food, he saw Nicole fall asleep again.

    Nicole''s dark circles were very heavy right now.

    Thinking of the pain Nicole had suffered, Samuel felt extremely distressed. But Vi was already dead,

    and some people were going to be taught a lesson.

    Samuel picked up the phone, went to the balcony and closed the balcony door. So, he wouldn''t disturb

    Nicole.

    When Ernesto received Samuel''s call, he was a bit stunned. After all, this boss had not called him for a

    long time.

    "Mr. Green."

    "Find out where Martha is. Since she returns to the Seapolis City to stir up trouble, then let''s keep her

    here and don''t let her leave."

    Samuel sounded solemnity and ruthlessness.

    Ernesto understood what Samuel meant.

    After hanging up the phone, Ernesto put down everything in his hand to investigate Martha''s

    whereabouts.

    Martha was cunning like rabbit, but Ernesto still found traces of Martha with Lucas'' intentional or

    unintentional help.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Ernesto hesitated but still called Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, Martha is Mr. Tim''s mother after all. Should we inform Mr. Tim of this?"

    Samuel really wanted to say no, but after thinking about Nicole''s attitude towards Tim, he said sulkily,

    "Tell Tim Louis and start to act at the same time."

    From Samuel''s words, it was obvious that Samuel would catch Martha at any cost. Informing Tim was

    just a routine.

    Ernesto recognized Samuel''s unspoken words and hurriedly went to do it.

    After Martha learned that Vi was dead, she knew that things went wrong.

    She never imagined that in such a modern city, someone would study poisonous bugs so deeply.

    "Nicole, you really have a good life. But it doesn''t matter. There would be a time for that!"

    Martha sneered and began to let her subordinates pack up and evacuate, but she didn''t expect to

    receive a call from Tim.

    This somewhat surprised Martha.

    "Tim? What''s the matter?"

    Martha knew that Tim must had learned what she did to Nicole. Now he was calling to scold her. On

    this point she was mentally prepared for that.

    Tim sounded a little ufortable.

    "Mom, can you do me a favor? I''m in trouble."

    Martha was stunned.

    Ever since his real identity was exposed, Tim had never called her mom. This suddenly jumped out of

    Tim''s mouth again, Martha was in a trance for a moment.

    "Tim? What''s wrong with you?"

    "Help me, I don''t know what to do now. Evelyn wants to divorce me. Mom, what if she wants to divorce

    me?"

    Tim sounded already choked with sobs.

    Martha frowned.

    She still remembered that Tim wanted to die for Nicole, but now she didn''t expect he would also be into

    Evelyn.

    "Divorce is nothing. She is just an ordinary woman, right? You are my son. You can have any woman

    you like?"

    At this moment, Martha felt that Tim was a little short-sighted.

    Bard Louis was a fickle man, and how did his son be such an affectionate person?

    Martha could not understand this at all.

    However, Tim said sadly, "Mom, during my whole life, I have only been in love with two women. One is

    Nicole. Unfortunately, fate has yed a big joke on me. She is my cousin. Now I''m over Nicole and fall

    in love with Evelyn, but she doesn''t want me anymore. Mom, I''ve knocked Evelyn unconscious, and I

    imprisoned her in a hotel. What if she still wants to divorce me when she wakes up? Mom, I can''t figure

    out the rtionships between men and women. Teach me, what should I do? "

    Hearing Tim say this sadly, Martha''s heart paused for a moment.

    Tim didn''t know about what I did to Nicole.

    She asked subconsciously.

    "You didn''t go to see Nicole, did you?"

    "She has a husband who loves her and sons who admire her. Why should I worry about her? Besides,

    I''ve told Samuel about Fernanda poisoning Vi. If he still can''t find out anything, it would be too bad.

    Evelyn is going to divorce me. I can''t even solve my own problem. How can I have the mood to go to

    see her? Mom, teach me what to do quickly."

    Tim sounded very urgent, but Martha''s mind was light up.

    Hearing his son say that Evelyn was knocked unconscious and trapped in the hotel. This was a good

    opportunity for her.

    At the first ce, Martha hade back for the Mason''s sailing route. Now, Tim had detained Evelyn. I

    heard that Old Mason doted on this daughter the most. If she could capture Evelyn, perhaps the Mason

    Family would be obedient to her.

    Thinking of this, Martha quickly sent people to investigate whether Tim knocked Evelyn

    unconscious.

 Chapter 1121 What If I Say No?

    Chapter 1121 What If I Say No?

    Martha can''t refuse Tim at once, but whispered, "You keep her here for a while, I''ll think of a way and

    call youter."

    "Alright, Mom, are you trying to fool me? I know you have your own business to attend to, and you can

    even abandon me for your big business. But this is the first time I beg you for help, and this is also the

    Tim sounded a bit sad.

    Martha suddenly felt sad.

    No matter what, she was his mother. Moreover, Tim had been with her all these years.

    Martha suddenly felt guilty towards Tim, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Now that her son had

    said so, as long as it didn''t affect her n, she still wanted to help him.

    "Alright, I''ll call youter."

    Martha hung up the phone, feeling a little guilty.

    Tim was really nice to her. So nice that she wanted to give up on her n for him once, but

    unfortunately, she didn''t.

    Martha sighed. She could never imagine on the other side, Tim''s face was terribly gloomy.

    Seeing Tim like this, Evelyn hurriedly reached out and held his hand.

    His hands were so cold that there was almost no warmth. But he was also trembling, not knowing

    whether it was because he was sad or angry.

    "Tim, it''s okay. You still have me."

    Evelyn hugged him tightly.

    Evelyn''s warm body pressed to Tim''s, and his cold heart slowly became warm.

    He hugged Evelyn tightly and whispered, "Evelyn, I only have you now. This time, I must take care of

    Martha myself."

    Evelyn knew that deep down, Tim felt very ufortable. Before this, he treated Martha as the most

    he cared for the most after all. But he didn''t expect Martha to lose his trust and hurt his closest ones.

    "Everything will be alright. If you feel ufortable, I''ll take care of her."

    "No need. She is my mother. Even if she dies, I have to end her myself."

    A trace of pain and struggle shed through Tim''s eyes, and he finally calmed down with determination.

    Martha''s people quickly got the news that there was surveince showing Tim did knock Evelyn

    unconscious, and he took her to a five-star hotel. They had note out yet.

    Hearing this reply, Martha narrowed her eyes.

    She had to get the Mason''s voyage route. Otherwise, her father would be very angry.

    Although he was her father, Martha could also sense that her father did not have to choose her.

    Moreover, there were other siblings in the family who were not fuel-efficient.

    If it weren''t for Evelyn being Tim''s wife, Martha wouldn''t have been the one to do the job this time.

    This was the chance that her father had given her, and it was very likely that it would be herst

    chance.

    Martha took a deep breath and whispered, "Wait for me here. I''ll just take Matt with me."

    Matt was good enough to fight Tim.

    After considerations, Martha decided to see Tim.

    When Martha called Tim again, Tim looked much better.

    "Mom, you don''t havee, just tell me what to do."

    It seemed that Tim didn''t want Marthae to him.

    But the more he acted like this, the more Martha felt that Tim was clear.

    "Silly boy, there are some things that I can''t exin clearly on the phone. Wait for me, I''ll be right

    there."

    After that, she hung up the phone.

    Tim sneered.

    He didn''t tell Martha his address, and Martha didn''t ask, but it was clear that she knew him like the

    back of her hand.

    Thinking that Fernanda also learned of his whereabouts from Martha, Tim was very unhappy.

    He called his assistant.

    "Investigate all the staffs in the Louis Group and fire those who have any problems."

    "Alright, Mr. Tim."

    The assistant replied.

    Evelyn''s heart ached when he saw Tim like this.

    "Darling, everything will be alright."

    "Thank you, Evelyn. Thank you for loving me when I''m so unbearable."

    Tim was very d.

    Evelyn shook her head and said, "How can you call yourself unbearable? You are the best man in the

    world, at least in my eyes."

    Tim''s heart immediately warmed up.

    Before long, the sound of an engine came from outside.

    Tim narrowed her eyes.

    "I''m going to pretend to be dead again," Evelyn said with a smile.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer any grievances in the future."

    Tim held Evelyn''s hand with affection.

    Evelyn felt her heart pounding fast, as if it was about to jump out of her throat at any moment. She

    lowered her head, with her face burning red.

    Evelyn at such moment was very attractive. Tim almost couldn''t control it, but he also knew that now

    wasn''t the time for him to be impulsive.

    Evelyn quicklyy on the bed and pretended to be passed out.

    Tim tried his best to regte his breathing, suppressing all his emotions. Then, he sat down beside

    Evelyn with a gloomy expression.

    After Martha parked the car, she asked Matt to go down and observe. She got out of the car after she

    did not find any suspicious people.

    They quickly got on the elevator and knocked on Tim''s door.

    When Tim opened the door, he was surprised to see Martha.

    "Why are you here?"

    His body was blocking the door. He didn''t want Martha to enter, and his eyes were filled with rejection.

    Martha''s heart sank suddenly.

    "I''m your mother. Let me see what''s wrong with you."

    "Hurry up and leave. I just hope you can teach me. I didn''t want you toe over. This is the Seapolis

    City. Once Samuel finds out that you''re here, he won''t let you go. I don''t want to be enemies with them.

    Hurry up and leave."

    Tim tried to push Martha away.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The more he acted like this, the more Martha did not doubt him.

    She pushed Tim away and walked into the room.

    "No matter what, Evelyn is also my daughter-inw. Isn''t it okay for me toe over to see her?"

    Martha said as she walked over.

    When she saw Evelyn lying on the bed, she couldn''t help but be amazed.

    Evelyn had a pretty face.

    Her beauty was mboyant and arrogant. It was different from Nicole''s, but it was definitelyparable

    to her. No wonder Evelyn was able to charm Tim like this.

    Martha thought to herself and came to Evelyn''s side to sit down.

    Evelyn didn''t dare to breathe out for a moment and kept breathing as calmly as possible, as if she had

    fainted and was still unconscious.

    Martha was a little cautious and quickly reached out to touch Evelyn.

    Evelyn subconsciously wanted to react, but she forcefully stopped.

    Tim watched nervously from the side.

    Martha finally breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Tim, I''ll take Evelyn back to stay for a few

    days. Don''t worry, I''ll try to persuade her during this period of time. Since you like her so much, Mom

    won''t let her leave you."

    Tim''s eyes suddenly darkened.

    "You want to trade Evelyn for the Mason''s voyage route, don''t you?"

    Martha was not embarrassed at all when her son exposed her intentions. Instead, she smiled and said,

    "Evelyn, your wife, is a Mason. So we are all family. There is no problem with borrowing the voyage

    route. Don''t be so serious."

    "What exactly do you want to do with the voyage route?"

    Tim frowned.

    Martha did not answer him, but whispered, "Son, I''m not doing so well as you think." I must get the

    Mason''s voyage route, otherwise, there would be no ce for me to stand. You love mom, don''t you?

    These years, you''ve given up too much for me. Then help me again. Don''t worry, I guarantee you the

    safety of Evelyn. I will bring her back to you?"

    "What if I say no?"

    Tim directly stepped forward and grabbed Martha''s wrist.

    "Mom, it''s still not toote for you toe clean, I will definitely care for you for the rest of your life."

    Martha''s face darkened immediately.

    "Come clean? Are you joking? Tim, you went against me for Nicole once, and now you are going to do

    this to me again for Evelyn. You must know I was the one who brought you to this world!"

    Martha sounded a bit hysterical.

    She immediately gave Matt a look.

    Matt understood what she meant and attacked Tim right away.

    Tim calmly looked at Martha''s eyes with a trace of heartache, as if he had already expected Martha

    would do so.

    Under the gaze of her son, Martha was unable to look straight at him.

    "Don''t me me. I have no choice."

    Martha turned her head. She did not see a red dot shoot directly at Matt''s temple.

    The gun gave out a muffled sound and Matt fell less than half a meter away from Tim.

    There was a hole in his temple, and blood spurted out from it.

    Martha was sensitive to this sound.

    She suddenly turned around and felt a stinging pain in her wrist.

    "Tim, what are you doing?"

    Martha wanted to shake off Tim''s arm, but Tim tightly grabbed her wrist, the needle in his hand slowly

    pushed into Martha''s body.

    "What did you inject into me?"

    Martha was about to go crazy.

    She never imagined that she would fall into her son''s hands.

    Not long ago, she came back to see Tim. Although she knew that Tim was on Nicole''s side and he

    called the police, he still gave her enough time to escape. This made Martha feel that her son still cared

    for her. But at the same time, she was a little depressed. Her son was too emotional and was destined

    to fail.

    So this time, she also guarded against Tim, but she just felt that Tim wouldn''t really do anything to her.

    Tim injected all the liquid in the syringe into Martha before letting go of her.

    Martha pped Tim on the face, so strong that Tim face tilted to one side, and five finger prints

    immediately emerged.

    "You little bastard! I''m your mother! I brought you to this world, and you treated me like this! What did

    you just injected inside me?"

    Martha''s entire body was about to explode.

    Just at this moment, Evelyn slowly sat up.

    When she saw Tim''s swollen left face, her entire body was about to explode with anger.

    "He didn''t give you anything. It was just medicine that would give you cardiac arrest."

 Chapter 1122 Everyone Walks Their Own Path

    Chapter 1122 Everyone Walks Their Own Path

    Just as Evelyn finished speaking, Martha''s expression changed.

    "You want to kill me? You are such an ungrateful son! I gave birth to you after ten months of pregnancy,

    yet you actually want to kill me? You asshole!"

    Martha angrily raised her arm again and pped towards Tim'' face, but this time she did not seed

    and was directly grabbed by Evelyn''s arm and ruthlessly fell to the side.

    "Our Tim is kind to you enough. Do you think that Samuel will let you off after you have done something

    like that? If you were to fall into Samuel''s hands, you would only be a hundred times more miserable

    than you are now." You chose the path yourself. You chose the path of death from the beginning. Tim

    only wanted you to die with dignity. This is already the greatest kindness. What else do you want? "

    Evelyn''s words made Marthaugh angrily.

    "Kindness? I think it was you who seduced him to kill me. You don''t look like a decent woman. You are

    so eager to marry my son. Who knows if others are all bored at you and you want to find someone else

    to marry...."

    Before Martha could finish her words, Tim stepped forward and covered her mouth.

    "You..."

    Martha wanted to struggle, but Tim directly grabbed her arms.

    Some kind of sadness showed in his eyes.

    "Mom, you''re going further and further down the detour. If you had only used me and my father, I

    wouldn''t have been able to do anything but be sad. But now that you''ve broken thew, you are sure to

    be punished."

    "Bullshit!"

    Although Martha can''t say anything, Tim still understood her meaning through her eyes.

    He gave a wry smile and said, "You know what?" Because of my kindness, you had the opportunity to

    use Fernanda and Vi to almost kill Nicole, so I knew I was wrong. Though I don''t have much ability, I

    don''t want you to fall into Samuel''s hands and be tortured to death, so I''ll let you rest in peace. Don''t

    worry, this medicine is very effective. The pain won''tst long. I will take care of your body after your

    death. Since you gave birth to me, and I will pay you back by being here with you at the end of your life.

    So, there will be no pity in our rtionship. It''s better for us not to meet again in the next life."

    After Tim finished his words, his eyes got wet and tears rolled down his face in an instant.

    Martha still wanted to say something, but suddenly she felt heart-wrenching pain. She struggled,

    pleading for help, for the first time in her eyes appearing panic and despair, but Tim still held her hands

    tightly.

    She twitched and fell to the ground.

    She grabbed her cor and tried to pull something out of her throat, but it was all in vain.

    Tim looked at Martha''s painful face, and he finally turned away with tears in silence.

    Evelyn felt too sorry for him. She hugged him tightly and whispered, "Cry if you''re sad. No one will

    care of you well and never give up on you for the rest of my life."

    Tim did not say anything this time. He just hugged Evelyn tightly....

    After Samuel''s fellows arrived at Martha''s, they controlled everyone, but they did not see Martha.

    Ernesto told Samuel about this.

    Samuel looked at the sleeping Nicole and asked Ashley and Wendy to take care of her. He drove to

    Martha''snding ce.

    Being tortured by Samuel, someone finally said that Martha went to Tim'' ce.

    Samuel got the address and arrived at the hotel.

    When he knocked on Tim''s door, it was Evelyn who opened the door.

    She was not surprised at all at Samuel''s arrival.

    "Mr. Green,e in."

    Samuel seemed like he will burst into anger at any time.

    He walked in and saw Tim sitting in a chair, Martha lying on the bed, as if asleep.

    Samuel''s anger immediately rose.

    "Tim Louis, you''re nning to be my enemy, aren''t you?"

    Samuel gritted his teeth.

    Tim was the person Nicole cared about the most. If he really bes their opponent, Samuel did not

    know if Nicole would be sad.

    Evelyn saw that they would start a war at any time, so she hurriedly said, "Mr. Green, Martha is dead.

    She had a sudden myocardial infarction and just passed away not long ago."

    Samuel was stunned.

    How could it be so coincidental?

    Tim was very sad. He whispered, "You can find someone to check. The effects of the medicine are too

    strong. She was in pain for more than ten minutes. Now, her body is still warm."

    Samuel could not help but frown when he heard the words "effects of the medicine" sensitively. He had

    a spection in his heart.

    "What did you do to her?"

    Evelyn told the story.

    Samuel looked at Tim with aplicated expression.

    Logically speaking, he should be pleased about that Tim personally dealt with Martha for Nicole, but

    thinking that all of this was for his wife, Samuel didn''t feel good.

    If it were to take revenge for his wife, it should be done by himself, right?

    However, Samuel also seemed to understand Tim.

    After all, that woman had given birth to him. If Martha really fell into his hands, she might not be much

    better than Vi.

    Although he was still angry and felt that Nicole had suffered so much, but now that Martha had died so

    easily so he felt very unbnced, but for the sake of Tim and Evelyn, he still decided to forget it.

    Samuel came with anger but went back with some frustration.

    When he returned to the old house of the Greens'', Nicole had already woken up and was eating.

    Seeing Samuel return, she couldn''t help but ask, "What did you go to thepany for?"

    Her voice unconsciously carried some grievance.

    Suddenly Samuel felt affectionate for her.

    "To deal with something."

    He wanted to tell Nicole about Martha, but after thinking for a while, he decided not to.

    After all, Tim was Nicole''s cousin. If she knew that he had contaminated his mother''s life for her, she

    might feel sad and guilty.

    In order to prevent Nicole from feeling sad and guilty, Samuel decided to hide it.

    Nicole did not doubt him and said somewhat exhausted, "It''s really strange. Haven''t I recovered? Why

    do I still feel drowsy?"

    "You can go to sleep if you want to. It''s almost New Year anyway. It''s fine to have a good rest."

    Samuel gripped Nicole''s hand affectionately.

    Nicole looked at Samuel in front of her and felt that it was good to see him again.

    This was also the first time she had heard of the poison produced by venomous insects. She had

    always thought that it was something that existed in a fairy tale, and never expected it would happen to

    her.

    That fear kept her from falling asleep.

    "Will you keep mepany while I sleep?"

    "OK."

    Samuel took off his coat and shoes and went to bed, and held Nicole in his arms.

    To be able to hug Nicole like this again, Samuel felt that this was simply a gift from God.

    Samuel was also very tired these days, and he quickly fell asleep with Nicole in his arms.

    Nicole looked at his sleeping face and felt very satisfied in her heart. She found afortable position

    in Samuel''s arms and also fell asleep.

    And Tim did not make a big fuss, nor did he inform anyone, he directly took Martha to the crematorium

    with Evelyn.

    After cremating Martha''s corpse, they bought an urn and took her ashes to the graveyard that they

    bought beforehand to bury her.

    Seeing that Tim was well prepared, Evelyn couldn''t help but ask, "When did you buy the cemetery?"

    "When my mother was found out that she had done something bad."

    Tim was in a low mood.

    Evelyn was a little surprised.

    At that time, Tim had already predicted that Martha would not end well before he started traveling.

    She felt sorry for Tim and wanted tofort him, but then she heard him say, "I''m fine. All the sadness

    was over after she left me. I just feel pitiful now because our rtionship has finallye to an end. I

    am also a bit guilty. If I hadn''t been so tolerant to her, Nicole wouldn''t have suffered this."

    "Don''t talk about yourself like that. You didn''t expect her to join forces with Major, did you?"

    Evelyn couldn''t bear his sorrowful look because her heart would be so tender.

    Tim held her in his arms and didn''t say anything, but his fragility still made Evelyn feel affectionate.

    When Steve told Edwin all of this, he sighed heavily and said, "It''s been hard for Tim."

    "Mr. Shaw, Mr. Tim is a sensible person."

    Steve also showed his appreciation for Tim.

    "Give the things left behind by Mrs. Green to Tim. Tell him that it was left behind to him by his

    grandmother. It can also be considered a reminder andfort for that child. At the same time, pass

    my words that Tim is the grandson of the Shaws and we will shoulder our responsibility in the marriage

    between the Tim and Evelyn," Edwin said in a low voice.

    "Yes."

    Steve knew that Edwin had acknowledged Tim as his grandson.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He paused for a moment before saying somewhat awkwardly, "Mr. Shaw, Vi is dead."

    Edwin fell silent.

    Steve knew Edwin well as a person and was afraid that he would me andin about Samuel.

    He hurriedly said, "It was Vi who killed herself. She used poison produced by venomous insects on

    Ms. Nicole. If Young Master didn''t see this in an ancient book, I''m afraid Ms. Nicole wouldn''t know what

    it would be like now."

    Edwin heavily sighed and said, "Evil people always find their way to you with unimaginable

    viciousness. Forget it, I don''t have any official title now. Samuel can do whatever he likes. What a pity

    that Audrey gave birth to her despite the hardships, but she didn''t walk the right path."

    Seeing that Edwin wasn''t angry, Steve heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Everyone has his own path.

    Mr. Shaw, don''t be too sad."

    "Prepare some gifts. I''ll pay a visit to Nicole tomorrow."

    "Alright."

    Steve went to finish his job.

    No one knew that Edwin had been keeping an eye on the Greens and the Louises. Now that all the

    matters were settled temporarily, Steve felt that there was no need to tell Samuel about this.

    Samuel slept very peacefully and woke up the next morning when the sun shone in.

    The scene that Nicole slept peacefully in his arms was like a beautiful picture, which attracted Samuel

    a lot.

    He reached out his fingers and gently touched her face. Gradually, he leaned his face and slowly

    lowered his head.

    At this moment, Nicole suddenly opened her eyes, startling Samuel. In the next moment, she reached

    out and pulled Samuel''s face down and kissed him.

 Chapter 1123 It Was Because of Samuel

    Chapter 1123 It Was Because of Samuel

    Samuel had to manage to control his desire. After all, Nicole was not very well.

    Nicole was stunned for a moment because Samuel did nothing to her, but she could feel his body was

    tense and shivering.

    "Samuel?"

    Samuel sighed and hugged her tightly in his arms. He whispered, "Not now. You need a few days to

    recover."

    Nicole''s face turned red.

    She almost forgot how weak she was.

    Then they kissed and touched each other for a while. Nicole looked much better than yesterday.

    She wanted to go out for a walk. Ashley agreed because she thought it was good for Nicole to have

    some fresh air. Moreover, she missed her child. So she gave Nicole a full body check-up and left.

    Nicole went to the back garden with Samuel.

    They could only see white snow in the garden because it was snowing these days.

    Samuel tightened her coat.

    Nicole let her little face out and smiled, "In ancient times, it was said that emperors nted wintersweet

    for their beloved concubines. Do you want to nt some for me?"

    "Alright."

    Samuel agreed at once.

    "I mean you do it in person."

    "No problem."

    Samuel was doting.

    It made Nicole thought that if she said she wanted the stars in the sky Samuel would agree to get them.

    She beamed with satisfaction.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s arms and whispered, "They won''t grow because it''s winter now. You

    can do it in the following spring, then we can enjoy the blossoms together next winter."

    "Okay."

    Samuel agreed all his wife''s requests.

    Nicole was so happy that she felt it was like an illusion.

    Seeing Nicole was tired, Samuel asked with a soft voice, "How about I get you back on your bed?"

    "No, I like here. It makes me feel like I''m still alive."

    These words were heartbreaking for Samuel.

    "Vi is dead."

    Samuel knew Nicole still deeply cared about that even though she had never asked him.

    Indeed, Nicole paused for a moment, but she didn''t say a word.

    Nicole had tried to get along with Vi but failed as Vi became wicked and obstinate.

    Nicole moved in Samuel''s arms and said with emotion, "I''ve been left alone. My father, my mother and

    my sister all passed away. I must be a jinx if I were in ancient times."

    "Totally nonsense."

    Edwin''s voice came from behind, stunning Samuel and Nicole.

    Nicole wanted to get up, but Edwin stopped her.

    "Stay here. You''re so weak. Weaker than an old man like me."

    "Grandpa."

    Nicole was depressed.

    But Edwinughed.

    "Look at you. Like a spoiled child. But it means that you''re getting better. Thanks to Samuel."

    Samuel''s face was somewhat flushed.

    "Grandpa, let''s go in. I''ll make you a cup of tea."

    Samuel showed great respect for Edwin.

    "OK."

    Edwin entered with Steve''s help. Nicole was about to walk in, but suddenly Samuel held her and

    carried her in.

    She flushed, and everyone was smiling at her.

    So Nicole hid in Samuel''s embrace.

    Feeling her shyness, Samuel smiled.

    Seeing they had affection for each other, Edwin felt relieved.

    Edwin asked Steve to take out a box. Steve gave it to Nicole.

    "Grandpa, what is it?"

    Nicole asked curiously.

    "Open it."

    Edwin wore a faint smile.

    Samuel got Nicole on the sofa. Her nose was a little red from the cold, which made her very cute.

    Nicole opened the box and was stunned for a moment.

    It was a ginseng!

    However, Samuel''s expression changed.

    "Grandfather, it can be over a hundred years, right?"

    Such a ginseng was out of supply in the market.

    Nicole was confused.

    Joseph came over as he heard their conversation just as he came in.

    He picked it up and observed. After sniffing it, he smiled, "It''s a good thing. It can make Mommy

    stronger. But you can''t overeat. One ginseng fiber for a day."

    "Well, well. So we get a knowledgeable man here. Tell us, how old is it?"

    Edwinughed when he saw that Joseph liked it.

    Joseph smiled embarrassedly and said, "It can be four to five hundred years."

    After he finished speaking, Nicole was shocked.

    "Four to five hundred years? Grandfather, this is precious. I can''t take it."

    "What nonsense are you saying? That''s why I give it to you. It''s unsuitable for an old man like me. It

    would be wasted if I put it away. So just ask the servants to simmer it. I will be happy only when you get

    better."

    Edwin said with a smile, but Nicole''s eyes were wet.

    "Grandpa."

    She leaned against Edwin''s arms, like a child.

    Edwin sighed.

    The family needed more offspring, and now only Nicole was left. No matter what, he had to make sure

    that Nicole could live afortable life.

    Samuel also felt emotional.

    Joseph put away the ginseng. He pulled on Samuel''s sleeve and whispered, "Daddy, it is really a good

    thing. Promise not to let Mommy eat too much."

    "Alright. I promise."

    When it came to things rted to medicine, Joseph was so excited that his eyes were shining.

    Edwin liked Joseph. But Joseph was shy in front of him.

    Lucas greeted Edwin when he came in.

    "Good day, great-grandpa."

    "Good day. Are you on vacation?"

    Looking at Lucas, Edwin felt he was acting like a calm adult.

    Lucas nodded.

    "Yes. And I''m going to go to ir''s ce. Bye, great-grandpa."

    "Bye."

    Samuel had someone take Lucas away.

    Seeing that Lucas had left, Joseph whispered, "I''ll get Zoe back."

    "Alright."

    Zac took Joseph away.

    There were only a few adults left, and Samuel began to make a cup of tea for Edwin.

    Edwin felt that life should be like this.

    The fragrance of the tea filled room. With Nicole here, Edwin felt at ease even if they didn''t have a chat.

    He looked outside and found it was snowing. Thinking of his empty house, Edwin sighed, "New Year is

    He had been alone for too long.

    He was afraid of being quiet when he was free.

    Nicole paused for a moment. Samuel did not say anything. Obviously, it depended on Nicole.

    "Isn''t Tim getting married? Grandpa, you can''t get him live with you after his marriage."

    "It doesn''t matter. I bought a big vi in the northern suburbs. You all can celebrate the New Year with

    me. Trust me. It can amodate more than Tim and his wife. There will be much space left even all

    Sally''s family memberse."

    Edwin''s words instantly stunned Nicole and Samuel.

    Sally?

    Sally!

    Hearing this name, Nicole hesitated.

    They didn''t know what Sally wanted. Maybe she was hatching a n about the Green family or the

    Shaws. So would it be a right choice to get Sally back?

    However, seeing Edwin was excited, Nicole couldn''t say that.

    Of his three daughters, only Sally was alive.

    Nicole could understand Edwin''s feelings, but she was hesitating.

    Seeing Nicole''s hesitation, Samuel tried to help her.

    "Grandfather, I''m afraid Sally won''t be able to celebrate the New Year with you because she is busy.

    Besides, she is regarded as a dead person in Country F."

    "What?"

    Edwin suddenly frowned.

    Dead?

    What did he mean?

    "Make yourself clear."

    Edwin''s face darkened.

    "Grandfather, I can''t exin to you clearly because we don''t know what''s going on either. When Auntie

    contacted me, I didn''t know who she was. But it''s said that she died in Country F. Even her son didn''t

    know that she is still alive," Nicole added.

    "A son?"

    Edwin sighed with emotion.

    Nicole nodded.

    They couldn''t hide Zayn''s identity. Since Sally had contacted with Edwin, he would know Zayn sooner

    orter. However, no one knew what was happening in Country F now.

    Edwin fell into deep thought.

    The atmosphere was somewhat oppressive as nobody was speaking.

    After a while, Edwin sighed and said, "I have no idea what you young people are doing. But forget it,

    you have your own ways of doing things. I won''t force you to do anything. But I have to arrange Tim''s

    wedding."

    Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    "Grandpa, you are just his grandfather. His father is alive. Perhaps you need to take them into

    consideration. You need to know their opinions."

    "You mean Bard, that scum. He doesn¡¯t care about his son. If he did, Tim wouldn''t be there. He is an

    irresponsible father. It''s fine to ignore him. As for Tim, I will tell him. I''m an old man. I think he will

    agree."

    Hearing this, Nicole burst intoughter.

    "Grandpa, how can you do that?"

    "After all, I''m just an old man."

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    It was rare for Edwin to be humorous.

    The atmosphere instantly became harmonious.

    The doorbell rang. Wendy went out to open the door and soon came back with lots of gifts, which

    surprised Nicole.

    "Wendy, who sent them?"

    "The Don family. They said they are New Year gifts for you."

    Wendy was happy and put these parcels on the floor.

    Samuel didn''t tell the Don family what happened to Nicole. After all, with their hot temper, Samuel was

    afraid that they would do something out of impulsion. Besides, Mark was from the military region, so it

    would be difficult for him to deal with some things.

    Seeing these gifts, Samuel could only smile, "What are they? Open them."

    "OK."

    Nicole was curious about them. She jumped off the sofa to untie the parcels but only to be shocked by

    the things inside.

 Chapter 1124 Daring, You Are So Sweet

    Chapter 1124 Daring, You Are So Sweet

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel noticed something wrong from Nicole''s expression and quickly stood up and walked over.

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    Samuel came over and saw that the bag was filled with bloody game.

    Pheasants, rabbits, and the like, but they were all bloody. Some of them were still twitching, and blood

    was oozing out from their mouths.

    This scene was especially scary. If one was a bit timid, he would probably be frightened to tears.

    Although Nicole did not cry, she tried her best to resist her nausea and she felt so bad.

    "Is this the New Year gift from the Don family?"

    Edwin''s expression turned ugly. He wanted Steve to call Mark but was stopped by Nicole.

    "Grandfather, let me make this call."

    Nicole''s expression carried a hint of pleading, and Edwin did not bear to refuse. He sighed and turned

    his head, but he didn''t look better.

    He would first listen to Don family''s exnation. If it wasn''t satisfactory, he wouldn''t spare those two

    brats.

    Nicole was still trembling. Samuel said worriedly, "Why don''t I make this call? Don''t worry, I will pay

    attention to my words."

    "No need. The New Year gift is a sign of their kindness to me. As a junior, I should make a phone call to

    report my safety."

    Nicole tried her best to calm down, then, she picked up the phone and called Jason.

    She didn''t know if Mark was still busy in the military area, but Jason had an open schedule.

    When Jason received Nicole''s phone call, he was stunned. He remembered what happenedst time

    at the blind date and felt a little guilty. His voice softened a little.

    "Nicole, it''s sote, do you want help?"

    Nicole smiled and said, "Jason, I just received the New Year present from the Don family. They are

    quite abundant. Those pheasants and rabbits aren''t dead yet, and they are bleeding. I heard that

    steaming them alive would make them taste more delicious. Thank you, Jason, for sending me the

    game."

    Jason was astounded and asked, "What pheasant and rabbit? I didn''t give you these things! I just

    bought you some tonics and had someone send them to you."

    "You didn''t? Can it be from Mark?"

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Jason immediately said, "Impossible. Mark went out on a mission

    and hasn''t returned yet."

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this, but she still smiled and said, "Then, that was

    probably given by someone else and I made a mistake. No problem, I''ll ask again."

    "Alright, if anything happens, remember to call me."

    Jason was a little worried.

    "I will. Jason, I gotta go."

    After saying that, Nicole hung up.

    Samuel was by her side, he naturally heard it clearly, and he involuntarily frowned.

    Seeing Nicole''s expression, Edwin asked, "Did the two brats from the Don family send this?"

    "No."

    Nicole repeated Jason''s words, and the living room instantly went silent.

    Someone gave this bloody gift under the name of the Don family. There must be something fishy about

    it.

    "I think I should tell Jason to find out who the gift giver is. Let''s throw away the game. It''s not good to

    take gifts sent by unidentified persons."

    Samuel suggested.

    The matter of Nicole being poisoned still left him lingering fear. Now, he could no longer withstand this

    kind of ident.

    Edwin also agreed.

    Seeing that they had the same opinion, Nicole did not say anything and asked someone to take out the

    game to dump it.

    After receiving the news, Jason started investigating the person who delivered the gift to Nicole.

    Unfortunately, that person had a car ident on his way back and hadn''t woken up yet.

    This news made Nicole a little afraid.

    It didn''t look like a simple car ident. Moreover, the game really disgusted her.

    Jason swore to investigate this matter thoroughly, and Samuel and Edwin did not stop him.

    Edwin frowned and said, "Why don''t you move to my ce? If we stay together, whoever did this won''t

    dare to make a move. I''m really worried about Nicole now. Besides, it''s almost the New Year and Tim is

    about to get married. By living with me, it will be convenient for you to give me some advice."

    If the gift-giving incident didn''t happen, Nicole didn''t want to go there. After all, it would be great to live

    with Samuel. With so many people around, she had to endure her desires and held her emotions.

    However, now that such a thing had happened, Nicole knew that both Edwin and Samuel were worried

    as well as the children. Although the two kids did not say anything during her recovery, Nicole could tell

    that they were very worried about her.

    Thinking of this, Nicole nced at Samuel and whispered, "Then, let''s move over?"

    "Yeah."

    Right now, Samuel''s main task was to ensure Nicole''s safety. If it weren''t for the poison incident, he

    wouldn''t be so scared. Now, he was worried all day long and it felt so bad.

    Since Samuel had said so, Nicole could not say anything else.

    Seeing that Nicole had agreed, Edwin was overjoyed. He asked Steve to bring him home to tidy up

    Nicole''s room.

    Seeing that Edwin was happy, Steve was infected. He smiled and said, "Mr. Shaw, we have to go to

    Tim''s ce."

    "I almost forgot. I have to get the bride some gifts."

    As he spoke, Edwin stood up and left.

    As soon as they left, only Samuel and Nicole were left in the living room.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s embrace and whispered, "You are afraid that you won''t be able to

    protect me?"

    "Yes, it will be safer to stay at Grandpa''s ce. Grandpa is retired from the special forces. I can count

    on him. Besides, if you stay together, whoever did this won''t dare to make a move."

    Since Samuel had said this, Nicole wouldn''t refuse.

    "The children should be sent directly to Edwin''s ce."

    "Okay."

    Nicole yawned.

    Seeing that she was tired again, Samuel said softly, "Let me carry you up for a sleep?"

    "Okay, but I still want to go out and buy something for the New Year as well as some jewelry for Evelyn.

    Although I have given her some gifts, as a woman, she won''t reject jewelry."

    Nicole yawned and said.

    Samuel nodded and agreed.

    "When you wake up, I''ll go with you."

    "Daring, you are so sweet."

    Nicole kissed Samuel on the face, and then she was picked up by Samuel and was carried to the

    bedroom.

    Nicole didn''t feel that unwell. She just felt a little weak and would always want some sleep.

    After Samuel slept with her for a while, Nicole woke up and her mental state was obviously much

    better.

    Nicole called Evelyn. Evelyn seemed to have just woken up, and she heard drowsy.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Oh, it''s daytime yet Tim was having a good time with you. Do you know that

    people will be jealous of you?"

    Evelyn instantly blushed.

    "Nicole, what are you thinking? Who told you that we had sex in daytime?"

    "Oh, you mean this?"

    Nicole was in a good mood and would like to tease Evelyn.

    Evelyn blushed with embarrassment and scolded, "I don''t bother to exin. Why are you calling?"

    "I''m asking you out to go shopping. Do you wanna go?"

    Evelyn looked at Tim upon hearing it.

    After Martha died, Tim was in a bad mood. Edwin came not long ago and said he would organize a

    wedding. Tim agreed, Edwin let them move to the vi to live together, Tim also agreed. But Evelyn

    could see that there was a scar in Tim''s heart, and it would take time to heal.

    If Tim were to stay with Nicole at this time, perhaps he would get twice the effect with half the effort?

    Evelyn thought in her heart. She had to admit that she was still feeling a little helpless. After all, her

    man needed another woman tofort him, which upset her. However, Evelyn trusted Nicole. They

    were now rtives. Sometimes, thepany of rtives was necessary.

    Thinking of this, Evelyn whispered, "Wait a moment. I''ll ask our driver if he wants to go with me. After

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    all, it''s snowing outside. Without a driver, we two women won''t be able to enjoy the shopping."

    "Alright."

    After saying that, Nicole hung up.

    Samuel knew that Nicole was vulnerable to coldness, so he held her hands in his.

    "Tim also wants to go?"

    Samuel asked.

    Nicole thought that Samuel was jealous again, so she smiled and said, "He will not affect your status in

    my heart. Don''t worry."

    After saying that, Nicole smiled brightly.

    Samuel knew that Nicole had misunderstood and wanted to exin. He sighed and said, "Martha is

    dead. She had a sudden myocardial infarction and wasn''t saved in time."

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    She thought she misheard.

    Martha, who had tolerated everything for so many years, and even had no hesitation in involving her

    son, was dead just like that?

    "You made it?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel and felt a little nervous. Although everyone knew that Martha deserved to die,

    she could not die at Samuel''s hands.

    No matter what, Martha was Tim''s mother, though Tim hated her, med her, he wouldn''t stand by if

    anyone did something to her.

    Nicole was sure and only looked nervously at Samuel.

    She cared about Tim. At this moment, Samuel was a little jealous. However, he knew what Nicole was

    thinking of him, so he quickly adjusted his mood and whispered, "It''s not me. When I went, Tim and

    Evelyn were both there. Martha had passed away. She passed away in front of Tim. I think this should

    be the best ending for her. Although she had done so many bad things, in the end, her son took care of

    her funeral. I heard that Tim buried her on ntain Mountain in the east, which is a good ce. "

    Nicole frowned slightly when she heard Samuel.

    Did she die in front of Tim?

    Was this a coincidence?

    Nicole was confused for a moment.

    Right at this moment, Nicole''s phone suddenly rang, startling her, who was deep in thought.

 Chapter 1125 Someone Cheated Me

    Chapter 1125 Someone Cheated Me

    Nicole felt anxious when she saw it was Evelyn that called.

    "If you don''t want to talk to her, I can answer the phone."

    Samuel knew what Nicole was thinking. Tim must be sad now, so she felt it was improper to ask Evelyn

    out.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "I think Tim should go out with us."

    "What?"

    Samuel was a little confused.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Because you are here. You will cheer him up, won''t you?"

    What else could Samuel say?

    Although he thought Tim didn''t need hisfort, he would talk to Timter. Nicole had given him a

    task. He had toplete it.

    "Alright."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    Now that Samuel agreed, Nicole answered the phone.

    "Evelyn, what did he say?"

    Nicole tried her best to make her voice sound normal.

    Evelyn smiled and said, "Tim agreed to go out with me. Let''s go. I can''t wait to spend your money."

    "Oh, please show me some mercy."

    Nicole pretended to beg.

    Evelyn was amused and theyughed together.

    Samuel was relieved to see Nicole being so light-hearted. He felt d that he didn¡¯t tell her that it was

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tim who killed Martha.

    After Nicole hung up the phone, she adjusted her clothes and wore some makeup. Samuel took a

    down jacket and went out with her.

    They would meet Tim and Evelyn in Golden Street.

    Samuel and Nicole arrived there first. Seeing everywhere decorated, Nicole couldn''t help but sigh.

    New Year wasing.

    It had been almost one year since she returned home.

    Too many things had happened this year. Fortunately, everything had settled down. And she still had

    this man by her side.

    Nicole felt happy and held Samuel''s arm.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel looked at her. He thought Nicole was cold, so he asked, "Do you want me to turn up the

    temperature? You may catch a cold."

    Looking at his worried face, Nicole smiled, "It''s not cold. How could I feel cold with you by my side? I

    am just thinking that I came back in spring. And it has been almost one year."

    "Right. Time passes so quickly, so we should treasure the days we spend together."

    Nicole was moved.

    "Oh. That''s sweet. Where did you learn this?"

    "I learnt that from you."

    Samuel ttered her.

    A smile lifted the corner of Nicole''s mouth.

    She held Samuel''s hand and interlocked their fingers, "We are locked by each other."

    "Yes."

    Samuel could do anything as long as Nicole liked it.

    After a while, Tim and Evelyn arrived.

    "God! It''s so cold. Nicole, are you feeling better now?" Evelyn said as soon as she got out of the car.

    She had worn a lot of clothes and looked like a bear. Nicole couldn''t helpughing.

    "Let me guess... You''re hiding something, aren''t you? Are there any marks on your neck?"

    Nicole stretched out her hand to Evelyn''s scarf as she said.

    She would not let Nicole pull off her scarf. Evelyn ran away, shouting, "Samuel, what''s wrong with your

    wife? Look! She wants to take off my clothes. Nicole, I''m not your husband! You can''t do that to me!"

    However, Nicole did not stop. She chased after her and smiled, "What are you afraid of? Let me have a

    look. Please let me have a look."

    "What are you talking about? No way!"

    Evelyn had good physical stamina, but considering Nicole''s health, she slowed down several times to

    wait for Nicole.

    After a while, Nicole started to gasp for breath. She was exhausted and stopped.

    "Hey. I quit... I am exhausted."

    "What? That''s it? I thought you are a good runner."

    Evelyn mocked Nicole.

    She rolled her eyes and said, "You will see."

    "What..."

    Before Evelyn finished, Nicole rolled a snowball and threw it at her.

    "Nicole! No sneak attack!"

    It hit right at Evelyn. She was angry and immediately started to make one to fight back.

    A snowball fight between two women began in Golden Street. They ran andughed as if no one else

    was around. People were attracted by theirughter and some stopped to watch.

    Tim''s face creased into a smile as he saw them having fun.

    Samuel walked to him and said in a low voice, "Do you feel better now?"

    "Yes."

    Tim nodded.

    He personally ended his mother''s life. It was painful. However, his wife and cousin would have a happy

    life. Nobody could threat them now. Tim felt that it was worthwhile.

    He suddenly realized something and looked at Samuel.

    "Are youforting me?"

    "No. I''m just doing my job. My wife has given me a task. She wants you to be happy."

    Tim''s eyes widened.

    "You told her?"

    "I told her that Martha had a sudden myocardial infarction and that she died under your eyes. That''s all

    I know. I didn''t say anything else."

    Samuel was smart.

    It surprised Tim.

    It seemed that Samuel really understood Nicole and was concerned about her. Tim felt relieved.

    "If you let her down, I will take her away from you. And you won''t be able to have her back."

    Samuel immediately replied, "You won''t have the chance to do that."

    "Well. I''ll take that as a promise."

    Then they kept silent, while Nicole and Evelyn were still enjoying themselves.

    Samuel saw that Nicole''s face was flushed red and her head was sweating. Nicole hadn''t recovered.

    He was worried and quickly walked to her.

    "Alright, that''s enough. You are sweating."

    Samuel took out a napkin from his pocket and wiped Nicole''s forehead.

    Evelyn felt jealous.

    "Darling, I''m sweating too."

    Evelyn pouted and looked at Tim.

    Tim smiled and took a step forward. He held Evelyn in his arms and said softly, "Well. Let me have a

    look."

    He put his hands on Evelyn''s waist.

    Evelyn was shocked. Her face and neck immediately turned red. She patted Tim and whispered, "Stop

    it. There are people are watching."

    "If there''s no one else here, I would check your whole body."

    Evelyn didn''t know how to reply. Her cheeks flushed red.

    Nicole teased, "Tim, what did you say to her? Look at Evelyn''s face."

    "I won''t repeat it to you. If you want to listen to that, go find your husband."

    Tim retorted jokingly.

    Nicole curled her lip and looked at Samuel, "Darling, he made fun of me!"

    "It''s fine. We will give him a huge surprise in his wedding."

    The corner of Tim''s mouth twitched.

    What did Samuel mean?

    Would Samuel give him a surprise?

    It could not be something good.

    Tim suddenly felt a chill down his spine.

    Samuel''s tone was a bit strange.

    Tim suddenly panicked.

    "Hey! Don''t make trouble in my wedding!"

    Samuel nced at him and did not say anything. He wrapped up Nicole''s coat and said softly, "Let''s go

    shopping."

    "Alright."

    Nicole answered delightedly. She was satisfied with what he said to Tim.

    Tim looked at Evelyn gloomily and said, "Honey, I think we need to run away before our wedding. What

    do you think?"

    "I agree."

    Evelyn hurriedly nodded.

    Evelyn was also a little scared. Samuel never let go of people who offended him. She couldn''t imagine

    the "surprise".

    They started hanging around.

    Evelyn looked at the bustling street and asked with a smile, "Samuel, I heard that Golden Street is

    owned by you. Is it true?"

    Nicole paused.

    "Honey, really?"

    She had known Samuel for such a long time, but she hadn''t figured out how rich he was.

    Golden Street belonged to Samuel.

    Really?

    It must worth a lot of money.

    Samuel was happy as he saw Nicole''s eyes lit up.

    "Not the whole street." he said softly. "There are two shops that belong to Tim."

    Tim was embarrassed.

    "We''ve agreed not to mention this."

    Nicole and Evelyn became interested.

    "What? Any story?"

    "Yes. There''s a story."

    A smile touched the corners of Samuel''s mouth, while Tim''s face sank.

    "What exactly happened?"

    Evelyn grabbed Tim''s hand with curiosity.

    Tim sighed and said, "Someone cheated me."

    "Someone" raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything.

    Nicole couldn''t wait to listen to the story.

    "Hurry up! Tell me what happened."

    Tim really didn''t want to embarrass himself. However, both his wife and cousin wanted to listen to the

    story. They were looking at him with eagerness. And Samuel, who mentioned it first, showed no

    intention of helping him. Obviously, Samuel wanted Tim to make a fool of himself.

    Tim scolded Samuel in his heart. Then he said disappointedly, "It''s no big deal. Originally, I owned half

    of Golden Street. But one day, someone yed a trick on me. He made a bet with me. I lost, so now I

    have two shops only."

    Tim felt angry as he recalled it.

    It was half of Golden Street! There were so many shops!

    The rent of the shops had been rising rapidly. What was he thinking back then? He knew Samuel''s

    intention, but he made a bet with him without hesitation and thus lost a huge part of his property. If he

    didn''t walk into the trap, with half of Golden Street, he would be one of the four young masters in

    Seapolis.

 Chapter 1126 You Cant Leave Me

    Chapter 1126 You Can''t Leave Me

    Hearing Tim''s words, Nicole and Evelyn became even more curious.

    "Darling, how did you trick my cousin?"

    Nicole looked up at Samuel.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Some people are just stupid. You are blessed, because you married a wise

    man like me."

    "Hey, Samuel, watch yourself!"

    Tim felt that he couldn''t continue shopping.

    Evelyn saw that her husband had been teased and said to Nicole, "Nicole, your husband bullied mine.

    What should I do?"

    Nicole was at a loss.

    But in the next moment, she hooked Samuel''s arm and smiled, "Sorry, I stand on my husband''s side

    and the bully will continue. At most, I''ll treat you to a meal to make up for it."

    "How can you say that?"

    Evelyn turned her head around.

    Tim gritted his teeth and said, "In fact, Samuel yed dirty."

    "What do you mean?"

    The two women immediately pricked up their ears.

    Tim took a deep breath and said, "At that time, I had a crush on the daughter of a real estate tycoon.

    That woman told me that her father had received inside information that there was a problem about

    construction quality with these shops. They probably couldn''t be sold out. At that time, Golden Street

    hadn''t been built."

    At this point, Tim did not notice Evelyn''s gritted teeth, while Nicole and Samuel smiledcently.

    This idiot Tim was talking about his ex-girlfriend in front of Evelyn. The most irritating thing was that Tim

    had too many of them.

    However, Tim did not find out that he had upset his wife. He continued, "At that time, I bought half of

    the shops in this area. I heard that there was a problem from internal news, so I made a move. When I

    put advertisements to sell them, someone couldn''t wait and bought them all. At that time, I thought that

    this person was a bit stupid, but I didn''t expect that after a few days, that woman disappeared. Upon

    inquiry, I found out that the woman had gone abroad under someone''s arrangement. I immediately

    realized that something was wrong and asked for information. Only then did I know that Samuel and

    that woman tricked me for my shops. Do you know how sinister he is now? "

    The more Tim spoke, the angrier he became. He did not notice that Evelyn was clenching her fists and

    her knuckles gave out a cracking sound.

    Nicole kept blinking at Tim, but Tim didn''t understand.

    "Nicole, what''s wrong with your eyes?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Evelyn pinched Tim''s waist.

    "Ouch!"

    Tim howled in pain.

    "Darling, what are you doing?"

    Evelyn gritted her teeth and said, "Good, Tim, your romantic history is really rich. Do you want to tell

    me how you fell in love with that real estate tycoon''s daughter? You just gave her your properties

    without checking her identity?"

    Only then did Tim react.

    "It was you who insisted on inquiring about this, so I talk, right? Besides, it''s all over. There''s no ex-

    girlfriend anymore. You..."

    "I what? They are stores on thismercial street! Tim, you loser! If you hadn''t sold it, I would be the

    owner of them now!"

    Evelyn red at Tim with her arms akimbo.

    Tim felt so much hatred in his heart!

    It was all because of Samuel!

    Just you wait and see!

    However, it was more important tofort his wife now.

    Seeing that Tim began to appease Evelyn, Samuel stretched out his arm and hugged Nicole''s

    shoulder. He smiled and said, "Let''s go."

    "Good idea. Tim would be embarrassed to kiss Evelyn with us around."

    When Samuel heard Nicole''s words, he said mockingly, "That man will be embarrassed? You

    underestimated him."

    These words left Nicole speechless.

    They held hands and walked slowly with their fingers sped together.

    Nicole asked curiously, "Why did you plot against Tim?"

    "If he didn''t sell me the shops, then he would have half of the voting right. At that time, I wanted to turn

    this street into the most prosperousmercial street in Seapolis City, but Tim wanted to turn this

    ce into an office area. There was nothing I could do about it, so I had to outthink him. Besides, didn''t

    I leave him two shops? I have enough mercy on him. Otherwise, he won''t be able to keep a single one.

    "

    Samuel said so calmly and confidently that Nicole was lost for words.

    Alright, Tim was overwhelmed by lust. He himself made that stupid decision and he couldn''t me

    anyone else. However, Nicole also saw through Samuel.

    This man was really merciless towards others.

    They strolled around leisurely. Tim and Evelyn quickly followed behind them. However, Evelyn''s face

    was a little flushed, and Tim had a satisfied look on his face.

    This man...

    Nicole shook her head, but the corners of her lips rose slightly.

    It felt so good.

    The four went to a jewelry shop.

    Evelyn''s ring and the like were all specially customized by Tim from abroad, so Nicole didn''t want to

    throw cold water on his goodwill.

    She walked around with Evelyn and only took a fancy on a pair of emerald earrings.

    The earrings were good in color, and Evelyn especially liked them.

    Just as Tim was about to pay, Nicole stopped him.

    "I''ll pay."

    "Why?"

    Tim was a little surprised.

    Nicole smiled and said, "This is a gift from me to my sister-inw. It has nothing to do with you."

    Since Nicole had said so, Tim did not object.

    "Fine. In any case, the entire Golden Street belongs to your family. You can afford to pay for it."

    Tim said with envy.

    Samuel frowned and said, "I will find awyer to transfer the shops under your name to Evelyn as a

    dowry for her."

    "What do you mean?"

    Tim and Evelyn were both stunned.

    Nicole smiled and said, "I have discussed with Samuel. Although this shop used to belong to my

    cousin, Tim, but he was not wise enough. Losing such arge sum of wealth is enough to prove that he

    is not familiar with the real estate sector. However, since he is getting married, we have to give him

    some gifts. We discussed and decided to transfer the shops, which once belonged to him, to Evelyn.

    When the timees, Evelyn will marry into Louis family with them. Since my cousin used to have too

    many girlfriends, for fear that Evelyn may be bullied, we decide to let her own those shops. Once Tim

    fails Evelyn, she can divorce him and leave with these shops. Then she can find a gigolo, no, several

    gigolos and live a carefree life. "

    Evelyn never expected Nicole to do this for her.

    She and Samuel had given her a wedding present. Now, there was an extra, and it was specifically

    bought for her sake.

    Nicole was Tim''s cousin, but at this moment, she nned for her and protected her as a woman.

    Evelyn immediately felt like crying.

    "Nicole, I really don''t know what to say to you."

    "Then don''t. In the future, we will be a family. Everyone will help each other. The Seapolis City is not

    big and everything will be fine."

    Nicole patted Evelyn on the shoulder.

    Tim was also touched. However, he was a man, so he couldn''t act like a woman. He said dejectedly,

    "Please, Nicole, you are my cousin. Is it really good for you to help Evelyn bully me like this?"

    "How can this be called bullying? This is called financial management, lest you, a loser, lose the Louis

    Group again."

    After saying that, Nicole stuck out her tongue at Tim.

    Tim felt that he was injured again.

    "Samuel, are you just going to watch?"

    "Or else? I want to sleep in my bed every night."

    Samuel said with strong survival instinct, and he took Nicole to settle the bill.

    Tears welled up in Evelyn''s eyes.

    She was the daughter of a tycoon, so she was not short of money. Although the stores in Golden Street

    would bringrge profits, Evelyn wasn''t moved by money, but by Nicole''s kindness.

    No matter how wealthy others were, they would not give such profitable shops away as a gift. However,

    they were Samuel and Nicole. Evelyn immediately felt so happy.

    Marrying Tim would never bring her grievance.

    But all her previous sufferings were worth it!

    Tim walked to Evelyn, held her hand, and said affectionately, "If you like, I will hand over the Louis

    Group to you."

    "It''s not like I want to be a strong woman. Why would I want the Louis Group? I still have to inherit my

    family business. Tim, I''m not interested in your money."

    Evelyn exined.

    Tim smiled and said, "I know. I just feel that you are so good, and I sucked. I feel like I don''t deserve

    you. I''ll give my life and all my possessions to you to keep you by my side."

    "The thing that keeps me will never be money, but you. I like you, even if you''re poor."

    Evelyn''s words warmed Tim''s heart. The loneliness of being abandoned by his biological mother was

    driven away by Evelyn.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    He hugged Evelyn and whispered, "Evelyn, thank you for liking me, thank you."

    "You fool."

    Evelyn looked at Tim, who was immersed in love and felt that happiness was within her reach. She was

    confident that she would be happy with Tim forever after marriage.

    Nicole saw their intimacy and smiled.

    She held Samuel''s hand and said, "Darling, don''t you feel heartache for giving such lucrative shops

    back to Tim as a gift?"

    "Nope, as long as you''re happy. They are just some shops. Is our family short of money?"

    Samuel''s arrogant action was so charming!

    Nicole scolded with a smile, "You ck sheep. Even if our family is rich, we can''t stand your squander.

    In the future, you have to earn money to support our family. Otherwise, I will leave you."

    "You can''t leave me, or I''ll be poor."

    Samuel suddenly pulled Nicole into his embrace. However, his eyes narrowed because of a sh of

    light, and he became cold.

 Chapter 1127 I Mean No Harm

    Chapter 1127 I Mean No Harm

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole sensed that Samuel''s body was getting stiff with dense killing intent.

    "Nothing."

    Samuel looked at Nicole with a much softer gaze.

    He held Nicole in his arms and made a gesture in the air. Then, he saw Tim and Evelyning over.

    The rosy cheeks of the loving couple told that the problem had been solved.

    Nicole smiled at Evelyn and said, "Problem solved?"

    "Stop it! Can''t you for once be shy like a girl? Let''s go!"

    Although Evelyn was a little embarrassed, she, pulling Nicole''s hand, still walked firmly forward.

    Samuel took a few steps back and said to Tim, "Someone took pictures of us just now. I think it''s better

    to go home. Both New Year''s Day and your wedding areing. We should keep a low profile.

    Anyway, we''ll move in together tomorrow. We can discuss and settle everything. Why don''t we stop

    here today?"

    Tim frowned slightly.

    "Reporter?"

    "I''m not sure. I''ve already sent someone to deal with it."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    Nicole and Evelyn were walking in front of them,ughing and chatting happily. Tim could tell that the

    girls knew nothing about that.

    He whispered, "Let''s go home first. Call me if you need anything. I know I am not as powerful as you,

    but I''ll do what I can."

    "Of course. I''ll definitely contact you if you''re needed. Before we arrive, the Don family sent some New

    Year''s presents over - animals killed alive, drenched in blood. Since uncle Jason denied having sent

    them, there must be some scheming out there. The delivery guy was in a car ident on his way back.

    His unconsciousness keeps us away from the clues. Please do some investigation if you''re free."

    Samuel gave the work to Tim.

    Tim did not refuse and nodded without the least hesitation.

    They separated after they finished talking.

    There was already tiredness in Nicole''s eyes. She involuntarily yawned.

    Evelyn noticed it immediately.

    "Are you tired? Maybe we can call it a day. I don''t have anything else to buy. Everything for the

    wedding is ready. My father only has one daughter, and he has prepared a lot of things for me. As for

    the rest, Tim is helping out."

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nicole replied embarrassedly, "I''m sorry. But I''m not very well these days."

    "Don''t say that. You had just suffered terribly. Your body needs to recover slowly. From tomorrow on

    we''ll live together. I''ll make you delicious food every day. I guarantee that your body will be fully

    recovered soon."

    Evelyn''s words made Nicole''s heart burst with joy.

    "Really? It''s settled then. You owe me three meals a day."

    "No problem."

    Their gaze met in the air, and they smiled as if they had known each other for many years.

    When Samuel came to Nicole''s side, Nicole happened to turn around and saw him smiling. She said,

    "Darling, I''m tired."

    "You want to go back?"

    Samuel''s gaze was very gentle.

    "Yes. Will you carry me on your back?"

    Nicole seldom showed her femininity.

    "Sure."

    Samuel squatted down and carried Nicole. He enjoyed adoring her.

    Watching the interaction between Samuel and Nicole, Evelyn said to Tim, "They are such a loving

    couple."

    "No need to envy them. We''re more loving a couple."

    As Tim spoke, he held Evelyn''s hand.

    Evelyn looked at the man beside her who had be her husband, and couldn''t restrain herself from

    She finally married Tim as she had wished. In the years toe, she would live up to the gods''

    kindness.

    Samuel carried Nicole on his back as he walked on Golden Street. There were a few snowkes

    scattered in the sky.

    Nicoley her face on his shoulder and whispered, "What did you see just now?"

    "Nothing."

    Samuel didn''t want Nicole to worry.

    "Don''t lie to me," Nicole whispered again. "I can see that your eyes are filled with killing intent. That''s

    terrifying."

    "Did I scare you?"

    "A little bit. I haven''t seen you like that for a long time. I almost forgot that you were so lethally

    decisive."

    A trace of sign could be found in Nicole''s words.

    Samuel immediately smiled.

    "I am still me."

    "But you treat me differently."

    Nicole said with pride.

    Samuel nodded his head and said, "Yes, of course. Will you share a bed with me if I treat you just like I

    treat any other people?"

    "Of course not."

    Nicole began tough once she spoke.

    A year ago, she did not dare to imagine that the rtionship between her and Samuel would have such

    a breakthrough - not mentioned getting married. She cherished this hard-won happiness from the

    bottom of her heart.

    "Samuel, if something does happen, don''t hide it from me, okay? Truth costs, so does ignorance."

    Samuel was stunned by Nicole''s words, but still, he agreed, "Alright."

    The two of them fell silent but in an exceptionally harmonious way.

    Nicole pressed against Samuel''s shoulder, feeling that he was the best man in the world.

    Golden Street was long in distance but short for a couple that wanted to be together as much time as

    possible.

    Nicole fell asleep on Samuel''s back.

    When Samuel heard Nicole''s steady breathe, his heart felt a slight sting. He then quickened his pace.

    When they arrived at the car, Samuel opened the door and turned on the air conditioner. Only then did

    he carefully put Nicole in the passenger seat and fasten her seat belt.

    Samuel got into the car and started it until everything was ready.

    When they returned to Green''s residence, Samuel saw Wendy standing at the gate with a worried

    expression. He stopped the car.

    "Wendy, what''s wrong? Has anything happened?"

    Wendy first looked at Samuel, then nced at Nicole, who was sleeping soundly. She then whispered

    hesitantly, "Sir, the dogs that live in the back yard are dead."

    "What dog?"

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    Wendy hurriedly exined, "Recently, there were two dogs started to wander in the neighborhood.

    Miss Zoe like them, so she ordered us to make them a kennel in the back yard and feed them leftovers

    every day. Today, Mrs. Green asked me to throw away the New Year''s presents sent by the Don family.

    As you know, sir, those are disgusting dead animals. But I thought it was a pity to throw it straight away,

    so I fed the two dogs with a dead pheasant. I didn''t expect that the dogs were killed not long after they

    finished it."

    Samuel frowned.

    Those presents were poisonous!

    That thought frightened him and made him sweat profusely.

    Fortunately, Nicole asked the servant to throw it away. Otherwise, no one would know what would

    happen now.

    Samuel trembled just at the thought of it.

    Who exactly wanted them killed?

    Martha was dead. So could it be Major?

    Major had a connection with His Highness Santino Freeman, the third prince of Country F. Did it mean

    that it had something to do with His Highness?

    Samuel''s brain worked quickly.

    He nced gently at the sleeping Nicole and whispered, "Wendy, find a ce to dispose of the dogs.

    Call Ashley to take a sample and examine the rest of the presents. Also, check all the other items sent

    by the Don family to see in case there are more problems. Lock them in the warehouse if they passed

    the examination."

    "Yes, sir."

    Wendy obeyed without the slightest hesitation.

    Samuel frowned again.

    Would he ever be able to have a happy New Year?

    Samuel sighed silently, but the next minute he saw another servant walking over, grabbing onto a man.

    Samuel chose to settle Nicole first. He was afraid that Nicole wouldn''t rest well outside, or get a cold,

    so he drove his car into the garage and carried Nicole inside the house.

    Nicole was sent to the bed, asleep still.

    Samuel didn''t get down until adjusting the air-con to keep the bedroom at afortable temperature.

    The servant was waiting for him downstairs, with the strange man under control.

    The man had a camera around his neck.

    Samuel looked at him coldly and asked in an indifferent tone, "Is he the reporter?"

    "He has got an ID but can''t be looked up in the system. He probably works for some tabloid."

    The servant reported.

    The man was stunned for a moment when he saw Samuel and hurriedly said, "Mr. Green, I mean no

    harm. I just want to take a photo of you and your wife and posted it on Twitter, that''s all - since you''re

    such a loving couple."

    "You think I''ll buy your story?"

    Samuel gazed at him and asked, showing few feelings.

    The man''s expression changed slightly, then he lowered his head and said, "Mr. Green, I mean what I

    said."

    "Well, you made me. Confess the one who sent you here."

    Samuel said in a measured tone.

    The man insisted on his story that he just wanted a photo to gain him followers on Twitter and TikTok.

    Seeing that, Samuel decided not to waste any time on him. He said to the servant, "You know what to

    do. I want the answer only."

    "Yes, sir."

    The servant dragged the reporter to leave. However, Samuel stopped them before they reach the gate.

    "Take his camera."

    The reported reacted fiercely to Samuel''s order. He immediately tried to smash the camera. The

    servant stopped him just in time and took it away from him.

    The reporter seemed so frightened that he hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Green, I do ask for some respect

    here. I''m a professional."

    "Well, so do I. And I''m the husband. I could sue you for viting the privacy of my wife and me. I''d like

    some gratitude, too. Show him out!"

    Samuel''s ice-cold eyes watched the desperate struggle of the reporter. Suddenly the atmosphere grew

    tense.

    The servant forced out the reporter despite his useless efforts to escape.

    Samuel snorted coldly, then turned on the camera.

    Inside the camera were the photos of him and Nicole, ranging arge time scale.

    Even Samuel couldn''t remember all the scenes revealed in the photos.

    He looked at the photos one by one, disying little sign of emotion.

    Suddenly, a photo attracted his attention. The look on his face was abruptly stern.

    I see!

    He suddenly began tough as everything was clear now.

    Some people schemed for a lifetime in a vain attempt to prove themselves.

    Samuel thought it funny and copied the photos into his phone in a calm way.

 Chapter 1128 Two Whys in a Row

    Chapter 1128 Two Whys in a Row

    When Nicole woke up, she found herself lying on her bed and couldn''t help but feel like crying.

    Why was she asleep again?

    Why did she fall asleep on Samuel''s shoulder when she had agreed to go shopping?

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    It was because Samuel gave her a sense of security.

    Nicole put the me on Samuel.

    When she thought of Samuel, Nicole realized that Samuel was not in the room.

    She yawned, lifted the nket and got out of bed, and then found a coat to put on before leaving the

    room.

    Wendy walked over with a cup of coffee in her hand.

    "Wendy, is this for Samuel?"

    "Yes, Mrs. Green."

    Wendy said.

    "Where is he?"

    "Study room."

    "I''ll do it."

    Nicole took the coffee from Wendy''s hand and walked towards the study.

    She knocked on the door, and Samuel''s deep voice sounded from inside.

    "Come in."

    Nicole pushed open the door and saw what Samuel was looking at theputer. She walked over.

    "If anything has happened in thepany, then go. You don''t need to stay at home with me."

    Nicole handed the coffee to Samuel.

    When Samuel saw that it was Nicole, he took it and pulled Nicole to a chair and sat her down. Then he

    whispered, "It''s not about business. We are going shopping today. Didn''t you ask me if something had

    happened?"

    "Yeah, you told me that everything was fine."

    Nicole looked at Samuel depressingly.

    Samuel was a little embarrassed, but he cleared his throat and said, "I just saw someone taking a

    picture of us with a camera. I didn''t know if that person was a reporter, so I didn''t say anything to you at

    that time."

    "You are always like this. You wouldn''t say anything to me until you were absolutely clear about the

    matter. Now that you''ve said this to me, does it mean that you have confirmed the identity of that

    person?"

    Nicole shook her head and asked.

    However, Samuel whispered, "I haven''t found out who that person is yet, but I found something in his

    camera. Do you want to take a look?"

    "What?"

    The first thing that surfaced in Nicole''s mind was an amorous picture.

    Samuel pulled her hand and told her to look at theputer.

    "This is what I copied from the camera. Look at these photos, did you find anything?"

    Samuel pointed at the photos on theputer.

    Those photos were taken when Nicole and Samuel were together, but there was always a passerby

    beside them.

    It was normal to include passersby in photos, after all, that guy was secretly photographing. However, it

    was rare to have the same passerby in all pictures.

    Nicole frowned.

    "Who is this person?"

    She pointed at the person in the photo and looked at Samuel.

    Samuel rubbed Nicole''s hair and said, "You also found that this person has always been around us as

    a passer-by, right?"

    "Did you find out the identity of this person?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel doubtfully.

    Samuel frowned slightly and whispered, "I guess he is Major."

    "Major?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but look at the man a few more times.

    Major had always been a mysterious person. Even if the country had issued an arrest warrant, few

    people knew what he looked like.

    Even if this kind of insignificant man passed by you a hundred times, you probably wouldn''t pay too

    much attention to him. After all, he was very ordinary and had a low sense of existence.

    However, if she looked carefully, she would find that the man looked like Lillian.

    Nicole took another look and discovered that Major and Lillian were almost alike.

    "The saying goes that nephews look like aunts and it looks like that''s true. This person takes after

    Lillian. If I hadn''t known that he was her nephew, I would have thought they were mother and son."

    Nicole''s words stunned Samuel.

    "Wait, what if they are really mother and son?"

    "What?"

    Nicole raised her head in surprise and looked at Samuel with a thoughtful expression.

    However, the more Samuel thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible.

    "In the past, I always thought that even if Major was Lillian''s nephew, there was no need for him to be

    so sad and desperate about her death. He wished he could tear us into pieces. But what if Lillian was

    not his aunt, but his mother? This way, I can understand Major''s anger."

    When Nicole heard Samuel say this, she couldn''t help but pause for a moment, and her mind raced.

    "Major is Lillian''s son? How is that possible? Don''t Lillian and Elvis only have Petty? Besides, Lillian

    schemed against Elvis and got pregnant with Petty. If Major is Lillian''s son, then Major''s father is not

    Elvis but someone else. Who would it be?"

    Samuel could not answer Nicole''s question, but he whispered, "One thing is certain, if Major is Lillian''s

    biological son, then we can exin why Lillian did that. She schemed against Elvis to conceive Petty in

    order to create a good environment for Major. Everything she nned was for Major. She even

    attacked us and the Green family. She said it was for Petty and she wanted to get back everything that

    belonged to her. But rather, Lillian nned to take down the entire Green family for Petty and give it to

    Major."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was puzzled.

    "Why do you think so? Petty is Lillian''s daughter."

    However, Samuel shook his head and said, "When Lillian plotted against Elvis, she knew that Elvis was

    the young master of the Green family. Moreover, Elvis had done so much for Una, so Lillian must have

    seen it because she was with him all the time. With her intelligence, she understood that even if she

    was pregnant with Elvis'' child, Elvis would not change his attitude to her, and perhaps he would hate

    her even more, but she still did so. Why? Also, based on her understanding of Elvis, she clearly knew

    what Petty would face after she was born, but she did not escape. Instead, she chose to give birth to

    Petty under Elvis'' nose and let Elvis send Petty away without stopping him. Why? "

    Nicole was somewhat dumbfounded by the two "whys".

    "No, wait a moment. Let''s not talk about the first question, why do you think that Lillian can escape from

    Elvis'' control?"

    Samuel saw that his wife met a dead end. "You forget that Lillian and Una left the orphanage with Elvis.

    Lillian was Una''s best friend. As long as she didn''t have any feelings for Elvis, Elvis would be good to

    her. After all, Una didn''t have many friends, so Una could be happy with Lillian around, right?

    Therefore, even if Lillian plotted against Elvis and slept with him, with Elvis'' personality, she would

    either be killed or be sent away, and someone would give her a contraceptive pill after their sex, but it

    was clear that neither of these had happened. Lillian stayed. Although she was ced under house

    arrest by Elvis, don''t you find it strange? With Elvis'' character, he actually didn''t kill Lillian. Instead, he

    imprisoned her and told Una that Lillian had left the ind. Why? "

    After being asked by Samuel, Nicole felt that something was wrong.

    They could see Elvis'' feelings for Una. Samuel was right. Lillian plotted against Elvis, and with Elvis''

    personality, he definitely wouldn''t leave her alive. It would be the same to tell Una that Lillian had left

    the ind after killing her. However, Elvis kept Lillian survive. Not only did she survive, she also gave

    birth to Petty. This was enough to show that Lillian got the goods on Elvis and made him fear of her.

    Then what was Elvis afraid of about Lillian?

    If what Samuel had guessed was correct, Lillian gave birth to Petty to cover Major, her son, then, the

    rest of the matter would be worth investigating.

    Unfortunately, now that Elvis and Una were dead, they couldn''t find out what was going on.

    Nicole felt a little regretful, but thinking about the possibility that Major was Lillian''s biological son, she

    wanted to verify it.

    "Now, I don''t care about that. I just want to know how to verify that Major is Lillian''s biological son. Let

    Petty do a paternity test with him?"

    "It''s useless. Even if Petty and Major are distant cousins, the paternity test data will show that they are

    rted. The most straightforward way is to take Lillian''s DNA and Major''s for verification."

    Samuel''s words depressed Nicole.

    "Are you kidding me? Lillian is dead. Do you still want to take her ashes for paternity testing?"

    Samuel did not get angry when he heard Nicole''s tease. Instead, he smiled and said, "Someone has

    Lillian''s DNA."

    "Who?"

    "Zayn."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    "Zayn hated Lillian so much because of Pedro''s death, and even cut her into pieces, so he must have

    done this in a well-hidden ce. Every inch of Lillian''s skin and her flesh was cut off and blood

    sprayed. If we looked carefully, we should be able to find the DNA sample we wanted. There''s just one

    problem. How are we going to tell Zayn about this? "

    "Tell him the truth."

    Nicole did not think as much as Samuel did.

    She said directly, "Send Major''s photo to Zayn. Neither of us has seen Major, and I guess Zayn hasn''t

    either. That Santino trusts Major so much that he will definitely protect him well. Once Zayn knows what

    Major looks like, he can concentrate on obtaining Major''s DNA samples. At that time, the problem will

    be solved."

    Samuel was not too happy to hear Nicole''s analysis.

    "What''s wrong? Am I wrong?"

    Seeing that he didn''t agree, Nicole couldn''t help but ask.

    "You''re right," Samuel whispered. "But now, there''s another question. Does Zayn want to help us or

    not?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole suddenly felt a little confused.

    Did she miss anything when she was poisoned?

 Chapter 1129 Major Is Really Annoying

    Chapter 1129 Major Is Really Annoying

    Samuel suddenly felt that Nicole was adorable when he saw her dazed expression.

    He smiled and said, "Didn''t you notice that Zayn hasn''t contacted us since he returned to Country F?"

    "Maybe he''s busy."

    Being reminded by Samuel, Nicole remembered something. In addition to her own initiative to contact

    Zayn, Zayn hadn''t contacted her. He had been reminding her of their rtionship, his preparations for

    seizing power. But now that Zayn had avenged Pedro, he seemed to have disappeared.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Do you have any news about Zayn?"

    "No, but I guess your aunt Sally helped him. That''s why Zayn is so calm and hasn''t rushed to ask us for

    help. We''re no use to him now, and he is also in trouble. I''m really not sure if he will help us with this."

    Samuel said indifferently. He didn''t tell the underlying reason. After all, he didn''t want Nicole to interfere

    in too many political affairs of F Country.

    Although Nicole wanted to refute Samuel''s words, she no longer had faith in human nature after what

    happened between her and Mr. and Mrs. Bush. Especially since Zayn was in such a political whirlpool,

    Nicole wouldn''t believe it that he hadn''t taken other factors into consideration.

    Samuel saw that Nicole was shilly-shallying, and he said, "Alright, it''s not difficult to know this news. At

    worst, I''ll go to see Zayn and we can exchange benefits."

    "No."

    Nicole shook her head.

    "Whether Major is Lillian''s biological son has nothing to do with us. Major is our enemy. If we can get

    the sample, it will only help us understand more clearly. Without the report, the fact that we are deadly

    enemies cannot be changed. After all, even if we know that he is Lillian''s biological son, our feud will

    not be resolved. I don''t think it''s worth it to trade with Zayn for the sake of such an irrelevant person. It''s

    not worth losing our own interests."

    Nicole''s words took Samuel by surprise.

    "You don''t seem to like Zayn very much?"

    "I can''t say if I like him or not. After all, I don''t have too much in-depth contact with him. Besides, we

    are doing OK. We can chat with the children and drink tea with grandfather. We are living afortable

    and happy life. Why should I let myself or you fall into the struggle for power and wealth in F Country?

    If we really can''t avoid it or if Zayn begs us for help, it won''t be toote for us to think about it. Now I

    want to spend the New Year with you, the children and grandpa. I''d like to celebrate the New Year with

    the family. As for the rest, as long as it''s not too serious, I don''t want to get involved."

    After saying that, Nicole directly hugged Samuel.

    Hearing his wife''s New Year''s resolution, how could Samuel not agree?

    "Alright. Let''s forget about this mess and celebrate the New Year."

    "That''s right."

    Nicole was very satisfied with Samuel''s words.

    "Then, honey, we''re going to live with grandpa tomorrow. Do we need to buy something?"

    Since Nicole did not want to talk about that topic, Samuel changed the topic.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I think grandpa has prepared everything. There''s no need for us to

    prepare anything. We just need to show up."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes. After all, I''m his biological granddaughter."

    When Nicole said this, her heart did a somersault.

    Apart from herself, Zayn was also Edwin''s grandchild.

    Thinking of Zayn, Nicole couldn''t help but pause for a moment. However, she soon smiled and said,

    "Honey, I want to eat delicious food."

    "You are hungry?"

    "Yeah."

    When Samuel heard that Nicole was hungry, he hurriedly got up to cook for her.

    "I want to have the fried egg and rice, with the egg shaped like a heart," Nicole said in a flirtatious tone.

    "Okay."

    Samuel smiled indulgently. For him, as long as it was something Nicole wanted to eat, even if he didn''t

    know how to cook it, he would learn it.

    He left the bedroom. His man was waiting in the living room. When he saw Samuel, he wanted to say

    something, but was stopped by Samuel.

    "Go to the kitchen and help me cut vegetables."

    "What?"

    Samuel''s order stunned his man. He thought he had misheard Samuel.

    "What? You don''t know how to cut vegetables?"

    Samuel took on a serious tone.

    His man hurriedly said, "Yes, sure I know. What should I cut?"

    What? Did he dare to say that he didn''t know how to cut vegetables?

    Samuel pointed to the carrots and said indifferently, "Dice the carrots. Can you cut the carrots into

    small cubes?"

    Samuel looked at his man worriedly.

    His man felt under the gun. And his forehead was oozing sweat. But he could only nod and say, "Yes, I

    can."

    Samuel''s tone became milder when he saw his man cut the carrots neatly.

    "Did you find anything?"

    Samuel asked in a low voice, and nced from the corner of the eye at the bedroom.

    Nicole was still in the room.

    Since Nicole didn''t want to interfere in these matters, then he would do it. Actually, like Nicole, he also

    wanted to enjoy the New Year, but now that it hade to him, he had to deal with it. He could only

    secretly eliminate these hidden dangers.

    His man paused for a moment. He stood upright and was about to report. But he heard Samuel say,

    "Go on. Cut more evenly."

    The man pulled a wry face when he heard Samuel''s request.

    He lowered his head and continued to cut the carrots as he said, "Mr. Green, that person confessed.

    He said that someone gave him a sum of money and told him to follow you and Mrs. Green and take

    pictures of what you do every day. He uploaded the pictures every day. As for who the person is, he

    really doesn''t know. They contacted each other by email. He also checked the email address. It was a

    new email address bought on Taobao, but he couldn''t find anything specific."

    Hearing this, Samuel frowned slightly.

    Who wanted to know about his and Nicole''s daily life?

    Who cared so much about them?

    Sally?

    Or Major?

    Samuel had no idea.

    "Do you have that email address?"

    "Yes, I''ve got it."

    The man was about to reach out to get it. But Samuel said, "Concentrate on cutting the carrots. We''ll

    talk after we''re done."

    "Alright."

    The man didn''t know what kind of training it was to cut the carrots, but he would do as Mr. Green said.

    Finally, the man finished dicing the carrots. Samuel said indifferently, "Send the email address to my

    phone. You can go now."

    "What about that person?"

    The man asked with some uncertainty.

    Samuel paused for a moment and whispered, "Lock him up first. We''ll talk about it after I check the

    email address."

    "Alright."

    The man hurriedly left the kitchen.

    Samuel cleanly washed his hands, then put on an apron and began to cut other vegetables. Not long

    after, a bowl of fried egg and rice was ready.

    He carried it upstairs.

    Nicole was watching TV with her phone in her hand, falling about.

    Looking at her, Samuel felt it was her true self.

    He put the bowl on the bedside table, took away Nicole''s phone, and ced it on the table after clicking

    on it for a pause.

    "Eat first. It''s not good to look at your phone while eating."

    Nicole was enjoying the drama when Samuel snatched away her phone. She was somewhat unhappy,

    but when she saw the concern in Samuel''s eyes, she forgave him.

    After all, there was nothing more important than Samuel.

    The fried egg and rice looked good and smelled good. Nicole couldn''t help but give a thumbs up.

    "Darling, you''re awesome."

    "I am capable of many things. Hurry up and eat it."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel was not ashamed at all.

    Nicole thought that he was thick-skinned and not cute anymore.

    However, she was unable to resist the temptation. She picked up her chopsticks and took a bite. The

    taste was so good.

    Nicole silently ate, and Samuel handed over a te of kale borecole.

    "Have some vegetables. It''s more nutritious."

    "Thank you, honey."

    Nicole blinked at Samuel while eating. Her lovely countenance made Samuel itch, but he could only

    endure it.

    Nicole ate the fried egg and rice very contentedly.

    Sometimes it was easy to feel happy. A bowl of noodles, a ss of water could make people feel

    happy. It depended on the state of mind.

    After Nicole finished up the food, she felt full.

    Just as she put down the bowl and chopsticks, Samuel handed her a ss of water.

    Nicole felt that she couldn''t be happier.

    After she drank the water, she burped. She looked at Samuel and asked, "Right, won''t you have

    something to eat?"

    "No, I''m not hungry."

    Samuel said with a faint smile.

    Nicole felt that she was not a good wife.

    "Do not skip meals, otherwise it''s bad for your stomach."

    "Okay, I''ll keep it in mind. Do you want to have a walk? Or you prefer to continue watching TV?"

    Samuel asked Nicole.

    Nicole tilted her head and smiled. "Any suggestions? What should I do?"

    "I think you should take a walk in the backyard or at least get out of bed."

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."

    Nicole was very obedient.

    Samuel''s eyes were full of affection.

    The two of them went round the backyard.

    Nicole was a little tired, so Samuel sent her back to the bedroom to continue watching the drama.

    "You watch the show. I''ll go to the study to deal with some things."

    Samuel''s voice was gentle.

    Nicole nodded her head and said, "Okay. Take care, don¡¯t overstretch yourself. Although you have to

    bring up a family, you should also take care of yourself."

    "Thank you, honey."

    Samuel kissed Nicole on the forehead, then got up and walked out of the bedroom.

    Nicole took the phone and was going back to her show when she received a message.

    She frowned slightly and checked it.

    "Major has decided to attack you on New Year''s Day. Be careful."

    It came from a strange number. But Nicole knew who sent it.

    Her brow furrowed deeply.

    Major was truly annoying.

    She just wanted to have a good holiday. But why was it so difficult for such a wish toe true?

    Nicole really didn''t want to deal with Major now. But unfortunately, someone tried to make trouble. She

    couldn''t ignore it.

    She deleted the message and dialed Laurence''s number from the contact list.

 Chapter 1130 That Person Was an Expert

    Chapter 1130 That Person Was an Expert

    When Laurence received the call from Nicole, he was washing Ad''s mother''s feet. He was slightly

    stunned at seeing Nicole''s number. Then, he thought of the look of Nicole losing her mind and said,

    "Auntie, I''ve got a phone call."

    Laurence stood up, but before he could leave, Cynthia kicked over the basin under her feet.

    "What are you busy with all day? Are you too busy to wash my feet? If Ad were still alive, she would

    cook for me, let alone wash my feet. You said you would be good to me like Ad did. But what about

    now? Your promise is just tongue-in-cheek. Laurence, I''m telling you, you have to listen to me here.

    Although you bought this house, don''t forget who Ad died for!"

    Cynthia''s voice was very harsh.

    Laurence felt like his heart was torn open again before the cut could be healed.

    Ad''s death was a taboo to Laurence. If others mentioned it, he would definitely shut them up.

    However, Cynthia was Ad''s mother, so Laurence could only stand her.

    "Auntie, I have something to do. I''ll bring you another basin of waterter."

    Laurence said neither humbly nor arrogantly.

    Cynthia was infuriated when she saw Laurence like this.

    Why is this man still alive?

    He was just for experiment. Why should Ad die for him?

    Cynthia thought of Ad when she saw Laurence. If Laurence''s death could bring Ad back to life,

    she would be looking forward to Laurence''s death.

    "Piss off! Don''t show up in front of me. I''m angry to see you."

    Cynthia roared in anger and threw the items at hand to Laurence.

    The pain in Laurence''s heart was much hurt than that in his body.

    Endured the pain silently, Laurence turned around and left the room.

    Cynthia''s constant curse came from behind.

    Laurence was afraid that Nicole would overthink if she heard this, so he walked far enough to call back.

    "Mrs. Green, what can I do for you?"

    Laurence''s voice was as cold as ever.

    Nicole frowned slightly and whispered, "Why did it take so long to answer the phone?"

    "I''m a bit busy just now."

    Laurence skipped the details.

    "Is it urgent? I can call you backter."

    Nicole suddenly felt sorry.

    Although Laurence was her assistant, there were still many things to do in the new Night Elf Empire.

    Laurence won''t be on call all the time. She was being inck of consideration.

    But Laurence said indifferently, "It''s OK. All is done. Mrs. Green, if you need anything, just tell me."

    Nicole sighed.

    Laurence was always like this. Since Ad passed away, he had been stuck in his world. He put

    himself inside it. No one could enter his world and he could not get out from it.

    Laurence being like this was quite pitiful.

    Nicole softened her voice a lot.

    "Nothing serious. I just want you to prepare for the special training and pick out some people in Night

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Elf Empire. I might need some men in the New Year."

    "Did something happen?"

    Laurence was a sensitive person. Usually, Nicole didn''t ask for people. Now she suddenly did so.

    Something must be going to happen.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Well, I heard that Major might have some ns on New Year''s Day. It''s

    always good to be on guard."

    "Alright, I''ll deal with it immediately."

    Laurence hurriedly said.

    He couldn''t be careless about anything about Nicole.

    However, Nicole said, "There no need to be in rush now. Laurence, it''s almost the New Year. You

    should take a holiday. Don''t always be busy with work. I don''t think Cara has been too busy recently.

    Why don''t you go to see a movie with her or something?"

    "Mrs. Greene, I''m very busy. I have a lot of things to deal with in the new Night Elf Empire. I don''t have

    time to date others. Besides, Cara and I are not suitable for each other. She would meet a better man

    who would cherish her and live a good life with her. And I''m not her right man."

    Laurence interrupted Nicole in time.

    "How do you know that you''re not the right man for her if you don''t give it a try? I think Cara is nice. You

    two are well matched."

    As the New Year approached, Nicole suddenly wanted to be a go-between.

    But Laurence whispered, "Mrs. Green, you know about me. I only love Ad."

    "But Ad passed away. If she were still alive, she would hope you can live a happy life."

    "I''ll get back to thister. Bye."

    Laurence hung up the phone directly. He turned around and saw Cynthia standing behind him with her

    re at him.

    "Well, I''ve been wondering why you don''t care about me anymore. It turns out that you''ve been dating

    someone else. My daughter died for you, but you hurried to another rtionship in less than a year

    after she died. Laurence, are you nning to kill me and my husband? Or you are going to drive us

    out?"

    Cynthia''s voice was so sharp that it was like the squeaky noise of a knife scraping against the ss. It

    sounded piercing.

    Laurence frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Auntie, you''re overthinking it. I won''t fall in love

    again. I don''t want anyone but Ad."

    "Don''t pay lip service to me! What was that woman''s name? Tell me. I''m going to see if she''s prettier

    than my daughter. Otherwise, how could she seduce you?"

    Hearing Cynthia''s words, Laurence couldn''t help but frown.

    "Auntie, I''m not dating another woman. You misheard."

    "Are you saying that I''m deaf in another way? Laurence, you start to hate me now, do you?"

    "No, Auntie, I don''t mean that!"

    Laurence wanted to say something but was pped by Cynthia.

    "Did I let you exin? Did I let you talk? Laurence, don''t think that you are a real person with the

    support from the Green family and Nicole. I was trying to wake you up with my p. You should realize

    what you are. You are just an experiment and a monster created by my husband. Look at your eyes,

    your hair color, and your blood. Which part of you looks like a human? Someone like you should be

    locked up in a cage and draw blood every day for research. Then you could make a little contribution to

    society. But they set you free. You killed Ad and you''re not satisfied. Are you still nning to hurt

    others? Laurence, how dare you!"

    After she finished venting her anger, Cynthia spat on Laurence and left angrily.

    Laurence had listened to this kind of abuse since he was young. He thought that he would be numb,

    but he was still a little sad.

    It turned out that he was overthinking.

    Was it because Samuel and Nicole had too much respect for him that he forgot that he was actually a

    monster?

    Was it because he had developed the new Night Elf Empire that he felt that he was needed?

    In fact, he was needed by no one in this world, wasn''t he?

    Apart from Ad, no one else needed him.

    It began to snow, but Laurence felt cold from the bottom of his heart.

    He wondered why Ad didn''t take him away with her back then. Now he was left alone like a walking

    dead in this cold world.

    Snowkes soon covered his hair. A lock of hair fell down and blocked his sight.

    The blue hair...

    Laurence suddenly felt that it was extremely annoying.

    If it weren''t for Ad who said that she liked his blue hair, he would have shaved off it on impulse.

    Laurence was very hurt, but he had to live.

    It was not for something else. But he had to serve Ad''s parents as she told until they die. For the

    sake of Samuel and Nicole''s respect for him, he had to work hard for them.

    He was not in control of his own destiny.

    He could neither do things at will nor waste his life.

    Cynthia was right. Ad''s death was his fault. He couldn''t let Cara waste her time on him.

    Thinking of Cara, Laurence lost in thought.

    A little warmth came from his heart, but he could only drive it out of his body.

    He was a person who lived in a cold world. He didn''t deserve warmth and happiness, not to mention

    Cara''s love and youth.

    Laurence took a deep breath and then turned around to leave.

    Nicole did not know what was going on with Laurence. After she hanged up the phone, she wanted to

    talk about Laurence with Samuel. Suddenly, she thought of that Samuel was being busy.

    She could only sit back on the bed, feeling bored.

    The TV show was not interesting anymore.

    Nicole thought of her filmmakingpany. Although it went well with Daisy''s management, she should

    give Daisy some gifts for Spring Festival annual bonus. After all, she was the one whoid the

    responsibility on Daisy''s shoulders.

    Thinking of this, Nicole called Daisy.

    After Samuel arrived at the study room, he quickly turned on the phone and saw an email address.

    This should be the email address his men talked about.

    Few people knew that Samuel was skilled atputers, and Samuel couldn''t be bothered to boast.

    He quickly typed in a series of instructions on hisputer. Soon, he found out thetest login

    address.

    It was actually Country F!

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Was the person Major?

    It was impossible!

    If it was Major, he would definitely not let himself appear in others'' cameras. He would expose himself if

    he did so. That person said that he would upload his daily life with Nicole every day. If it were Major, he

    must could see the photos of himself entering the country.

    But if it wasn''t Major, who else could it be?

    Sally?

    Why did Sally keep watching at himself and Nicole? Was it because of care or some other purpose?

    Samuel got tired of these people.

    The hidden dangers around Nicole seemed to have been unable to be cleaned up. It made Samuel feel

    upset and angry.

    He quickly searched the specific login address of this mailbox, but there was a very high-level firewall

    set up over there.

    It had been a long time since Samuel encountered such a challenge.

    It seemed that the person was an expert.

    No wonder he dared to send emails to that person so recklessly.

    Samuel rapidly tapped on the keyboard with a faint smile. Two minutester, the firewall was broken

    through.

    Looking at the real IP address on the screen, Samuel''s expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 1131 Nicole Is Where I Draw the Line

    Chapter 1131 Nicole Is Where I Draw the Line

    Unexpectedly, the real IP address was the Presidential Pce in Country F.

    Samuel frowned.

    Soon after he input the Trojan horse program, the other party took intercepting and rescue measures.

    At this time, Samuel found who he was.

    "Zayn, is it you that ordered the man to take photos of Nicole and me? Just ask us if you are curious

    about how we are doing."

    Samuel chatted with Zayn through an instant messenger.

    Zayn was stunned by his behavior.

    Lucas was aputer genius, so Zayn tried to avoid Lucas. Unexpectedly, Samuel still found him.

    Zayn thought, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree.

    Now Zayn thought it unnecessary to lie to Samuel.

    "You''re brilliant."

    Zayn sincerely praised Samuel.

    "I''m always brilliant."

    His reply was full pride. Even though Zayn was not satisfied, he couldn''t find fault with Samuel.

    Zayn sneered, "I know you will discover the man sooner orter."

    "So you intentionally told me what Major looks like, didn''t you?"

    "Yes."

    It was unnecessary to hide anything from the wise.

    "Why didn''t you tell me the truth from the beginning?"

    Samuel was puzzled as Zayn had tried to make Nicole admit that she was his missing sister.

    Zayn paused for a moment and said, "If I say I don''t want you to get involved in this mess, would you

    believe me?"

    "I don''t believe you. You should do nothing if you are so kind."

    Zayn smiled bitterly.

    "Alright, I''m selfish. No matter what I do, it''s all for myself. Pedro is right. People like me are destined to

    be lonely forever."

    Samuel did not interrupt him

    Samuel was unable to judge whether Zayn was selfish or not. The abnormal family had a great

    influence on Zayn.

    Samuel pondered for a moment and said, "You want to get rid of Major?"

    "Yes. He is Santino''s brain trust, and I have got into trouble many times because of him. I want to make

    use of you to help me with it."

    Zayn went straight to the point.

    Samuel was somewhat relieved.

    He wasfortable with the way Zayn was now.

    "Nicole said that she wanted to have a good New Year."

    "I''ve received thetest news that Major intends to attack Nicole on New Year''s Day."

    Samuel became serious at his words, with a domineering and cold aura.

    "I will kill Major if he hurts Nicole."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "We can''t underestimate him because Santino will help him. Now I''m in hot water, so I can''t help you

    with it. I didn''t want to be the president before, but now I''m pushed topete for that position. To be

    honest, I don''t like it."

    Samuelughed, "Keep going as you have made the choice. I have good news to tell you. Maybe it will

    encourage you to keep fighting."

    "Is there any good news for me now?"

    Zayn smiled bitterly. The cigarette butt burnt his left hand, but he had no reaction as if he didn''t feel

    anything.

    Pedro would remind him when he was about to finish a cigarette. Now that Pedro was gone, no one

    would do that anymore. He didn''t even have a friend in the enormous pce.

    It was too pathetic for a man to live like him, and more pitifully, he had to go on.

    Zayn didn''t know why he needed to keep on living.

    However, he knew that if he didn''t fight against his enemies, he had no choice but to die.

    Sometimes, he felt mournful. Zayn would rather be amoner than be born in such a family.

    However, he could not decide his fate.

    His mind wandered, but Samuel did not notice it. Samuel decided to betray Sally and told the truth to

    Zayn.

    "I remember you want Nicole and I to go to see your mother in Country F."

    Zayn suddenly regained his senses and said with a bitter smile, "Don''te here. Now Country F is

    lost in trouble. If youe here, you will be in danger. Moreover, Major and Santino have been

    watching at you. I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect you. Nicole is my only sister. Honestly, I really

    cherish my few rtives and I don''t want Nicole to die with me in Country F."

    Until now, Zayn still thought that Nicole was his biological sister. What Sally had said before she died

    had great influence on Zayn.

    Samuel suddenly felt sympathy for Zayn.

    Zayn was under a lot of pressure, and he should have lived a simpler life.

    "I''ll tell you a secret if you promise me one thing."

    Zayn was curious about his words.

    "What do you want to say? There''s not much I want to know."

    "No matter what I say to you, don''t get excited. You can''t let Nicole know that I did it. Can you promise

    me that? If you can, I''ll tell you. If you can''t, forget it. Anyway, this secret doesn''t make any difference to

    Nicole and me."

    Samuel knew how to arouse a person''s curiosity.

    Zayn was not interested in his words all the way, but at this moment, he was eager to know what this

    secret was. He even had a strong feeling that this secret had something to do with him.

    After a while, Zayn whispered, "I promise you."

    "So said, so done. Zayn, I''ll give you a second to think about it."

    "Come on. Tell me quickly."

    Zayn''s voice was filled with joy.

    When chatting with Samuel, Zayn felt that his life was meaningful.

    This cold and oppressive pce was like a giant beast, biting him in the mouth but not eating him in a

    hurry, making him feel the loneliness and fear of dying.

    Samuel whispered, "You and Nicole are not biological siblings. To be exact, you are Nicole''s cousin."

    "What did you say?"

    Zayn was surprised.

    Samuel told Zayn what had happened between Sally and Audrey.

    Zayn was dumbfounded.

    He kept silent for such a long time that Samuel thought that Zayn had got absent-minded.

    "Hello?"

    "Is this true? My mother and Nicole''s mother are twins?"

    "Yes, you still have a grandfather. He misses your mother very much. He will be very happy if he knows

    you."

    Zayn felt a little excited.

    Grandfather...

    He actually had a living rtive.

    It was so great!

    Zayn''s eyes suddenly became wet with tears.

    Samuel didn''t know what Zayn was thinking, but he still asked.

    "Do you want toe to see your grandfather?"

    "No."

    Zayn refused him without hesitation.

    He said, "At this critical time, a lot of people are watching me and even want me to die. I don''t want to

    destroy my grandfather''s peaceful life. I am very happy to know that my grandfather is still alive. Thank

    you, Samuel. Thank you for telling me this."

    "It''s too early for you to thank me now. If I tell you that your mother Sally is not dead, will you get too

    excited and even fall in love with me?"

    Rarely, Samuel yed a joke on Zayn.

    Zayn stood up from his chair and said excitedly, "Samuel, don''t joke with me on my mother."

    "Let me show you a photo."

    Samuel found a photo of Sally and Nicole in his phone. If Nicole was here, she would definitely be very

    surprised. After all, Samuel wasn''t with her when she met Sally. How could Samuel have the photo?

    Zayn was dumbfounded when he saw the photo.

    It was Sally, his mother.

    In his childhood, Sally had always been depressed and resistant to be with his father.

    His father wasn''t very gentle but cared about her. After his mother passed away, his father found a wet

    nurse to take care of him. If it weren''t for the fact that other people saw his father''s love for him,

    perhaps he wouldn''t have left Country F so early to live alone.,

    He had always thought that his mother had passed away. Now, Samuel told him that she was still alive.

    Since she was still alive, why didn''t shee to see him?

    Since she was still alive, why didn''t she tell him the truth?

    Zayn was on the verge of total derangement.

    Samuel knew how Zayn felt. He whispered, "You give me a photo of Major. I give you this photo back.

    Zayn, Nicole is where I draw the line. As long as you don''t hurt or use Nicole and is sincere to her, I will

    treat you as my family. I will support you all the way."

    Samuel held out an olive branch.

    Zayn understood him.

    Even Samuel could not see it, Zayn still stretched out his hand and crossed his heart, "I promise that if

    I make use of or hurt Nicole, I will die miserably, and all my family will leave me."

    Zayn sounded very sincere this time.

    Samuel temporarily believed it.

    "Alright, I''ll tell you about Sallyter. As for where they are now, I really don''t know. Don''t hurry to look

    for them. She will naturally appear if you are in danger. Maybe she believes that it is not the right time

    to see you. Don''t be too sad. It''s good for you to know she is still alive."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Zayn felt much better.

    "You are right. By the way, thank you."

    Zayn expressed his heartfelt thanks.

    Smiling, Samuel hung up.

    Zayn sat alone in the chair, with his mind in a mess.

    He had received too much information today, and it was impossible for him to digest it in short time.

    ''Mom''s still alive!''

    ''She''s still alive!''

    This news was surprising for Zayn.

    He couldn''t help but recall what had happened in this pce when he was a child.

    In his childhood, when he identally fell into water and was about to drown, a woman seemed to lift

    him up from the bottom of the pool. When he woke up, he asked his father who had saved him. His

    father said it was a maid.

    Then the wet nurse began to force him to learn swimming. No matter how hard he cried, the wet nurse

    didn''t yield a step.

    There were still a lot of things like this. In the past, he didn''t feel anything different. Now that he recalled

    it, his mother was likely to have been taking care of him.

    The corners of Zayn''s lips rose slightly and his mood became much better. He suddenly realized that

    this New Year was more enjoyable.

 Chapter 1132 Im Not a Kid Anymore

    Chapter 1132 I''m Not a Kid Anymore

    Hold on!

    Samuel said "they" just now.

    Who were "they"?

    Did Samuel imply Zayn''s mother wasn''t the only one alive?

    Zayn didn''t expect this.

    Therefore, he got expectant.

    He stood up abruptly, and wanted to ask someone to investigate this, but not after a while, he stopped.

    His mother must have her reasons for not telling him she was alive. If he investigated her, it would

    cause trouble for her.

    Thinking of this, Zayn calmed down.

    It was a great surprise to him, but now he didn''t even know whom to share it with.

    How pathetic he was!

    Looking at the screen, he flipped through the contacts, but he didn''t find anyone who could talk to.

    He smiled bitterly, and missed Pedro very much.

    Somehow, he dialed a number.

    He frowned slightly, but Nicole answered before he could cancel the call.

    "Zayn, what is it?"

    Nicole''s crisp and warm voice was like the sunshine that pushed away the clouds, which delighted him

    right away.

    He smiled and said with great joy, "Nothing serious. I miss you, so I want to give you a call and hear

    your voice."

    Hearing this, Nicole paused for a while.

    "Zayn, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. I''ve been alone for a long time, so I wanted to talk with someone, but I don''t know who to talk

    with. And somehow, I called you. After all, you''re my sister, right?"

    What Zayn said was all right.

    Admittedly, he could call her "sister". However, to be exact, she was his cousin!

    In Nicole''s mind, Zayn was supposed to be as important as Tim, but Tim had helped her a lot, so she

    could even repay Tim at the cost of her life. However, she never felt close to Zayn.

    Therefore, she kept silent.

    Zayn didn''t feel embarrassed, and continued, "I was always busy after returning home. I was busy

    fighting for power, protecting myself, deterring Santino, and expanding my influence. I hardly realize it''s

    almost the New Year. Nicole, I haven''t contacted you these days. Don''t get angry with me, because I

    didn''t do it on purpose."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. You should go on your trip."

    What Nicole said was a little perfunctory, so she got regretful after she finished it.

    Considering Zayn''s identity and position, she guessed he was trying to get closer to her, but she was

    not indifferent to him.

    Instead, she cared about him!

    She could not deny this.

    Seeing that she wasn''t angry, Zayn continued, "I''m busy, but I still pay attention to you. I heard you

    were poisoned. How''s it going? Are you feeling better?"

    "Don''t worry. I''m fine now."

    Nicole replied in a low voice.

    Zayn didn''t know what to say next. When he knew about this, she had pulled it through. He had

    nned to fly back to the Seapolis City and visited her, but he didn''t for fear that he would cause

    trouble for her. After all, he had a special identity.

    Well, he needn''t mention this.

    No matter what, he was d she was fine now, and it was unnecessary to say how he worried about

    her.

    Thinking for a while, he smiled and said, "It''s almost the New Year. What do you want for the New

    Year? I will give whatever you want."

    Nicole didn''t expect Zayn to promise her a gift, so she was stunned.

    "I don''t need anything."

    What she said was true.

    Samuel loved her so much that she could get whatever she wanted. Therefore, she didn''t need

    anything.

    Hearing this, Zayn thought it was not so good for Nicole to marry Samuel, because Samuel deprived

    Zayn of the chance to get closer to her.

    However, Zayn still smiled and said, "Never mind. I''ll select it by myself. I hope you won''t hate it."

    "Of course not. I will like whatever you give me."

    Hearing this, Zayn was pleased.

    He felt that he found something else to live for.

    He must defeat Santino and tried his best to protect his family so that they could be happy and safe.

    This was the purpose of his life.

    Thinking of this, he said, "Nicole, don''te to Country F. No matter what happens, no matter what

    news you hear about me, don''te to Country F. When I be the king of it, I will send a special

    ne to pick you up."

    Nicole was a little moved.

    Whether he was sincere or not, she was touched at this moment.

    "Zayn, you must take care of yourself."

    Zayn could tell Nicole was sincere, so he felt very dissatisfied.

    "Please say ''hello'' to Edwin for me. Tell him I am unfilial that I can''t give a big bow to him this year, but I

    will definitely visit him next year."

    "No problem."

    Nicole was about to cry.

    If Edwin knew this, he would be delighted.

    "By the way, you also have a cousin named Tim. He''s getting married in a few days. If you are not

    busy, you''d better send him some gifts."

    Nicole had not intended to tell Zayn about Tim. After all, Zayn was busy now, and Tim was not so

    considerate. Once Tim knew Zayn was his cousin, Tim would ask Zayn for help. Then, Evelyn would be

    embarrassed.

    But now, after hearing Zayn''s words, Nicole knew he cared about his rtives, so he asked her not to

    get involved in his affairs.

    Therefore, she changed the way she looked at him and started to see him as a part of her family.

    In fact, she was very kind and was a pushover, so she would be sincere to anyone who was nice to her.

    However, her parents, Melissa, Vi, and the others didn''t realize this.

    Zayn was stunned, but given it was Nicole who said it, he didn''t doubt it.

    "Okay, I will prepare it, but I have something else to tell you."

    "What is it?"

    Nicole was a little curious.

    Zayn whispered, "I have it from a very reliable source that Major might attack you on New Year''s Day,

    so you must be careful. You''d better stay at home and not go out. Tell Samuel to protect you all the

    time."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing this, Nicole got a lot of mixed feelings.

    This information was extremely confidential, but Zayn was able to obtain it, which meant he was very

    powerful.

    Then, she felt relieved. It seemed Zayn was influential in Country F, so he wouldn''t be in danger.

    Thinking of this, she smiled and said, "Zayn, I''ve known about it."

    "Really?"

    Zayn thought it was Samuel who told her. But Nicole said, "I have an inside man by Major''s side."

    These words shocked Zayn.

    Major was not foolish.

    He was shrewd and cunning, but Nicole actually had an inside man by his side.

    Zayn couldn''t imagine how difficult it was.

    "Nicole, what do you want to do?"

    He was a little worried.

    He had thought she was a girl who married a wealthy man and operated a filmmakingpany to kill

    time, but her words reminded him that he was wrong.

    Nicole smiled and said, "I can do nothing. I just want to protect myself. Major has always plotted

    against Samuel and me. He even wanted to kill us many times. To put it bluntly, he is my enemy.

    Although I don''t like to look for trouble, I don''t want to keep myself in danger. Major is a great danger to

    me. If possible, I hope I can defeat him in person, so it''s no wonder I have an inside man by his side.

    Zayn, I''m not a kid anymore."

    Hearing this, Zayn was silent.

    After a few seconds, he whispered, "Listen to me. If he knows about this, just me it on me rather

    than you. I stand opposite to Santino while Major is Santino''s subordinate. If you me it on me, no

    one will doubt it."

    Nicole didn''t expect him to say this. It seemed he preferred to put himself at risk rather than put her in

    danger.

    Therefore, she was moved.

    "I know how to handle it. You must be careful. We can''t spend the New Year''s Day together, but we''ll

    have been together by the end of next year."

    "Okay."

    What Nicole said was a hopeful sign for Zayn and he got a newfound purpose in life.

    After hanging up the phone, he was in a state of excitement.

    However, Nicole realized something was wrong when she hung up the phone.

    It seemed Zayn knew she was his cousin.

    He also knew something about Edwin!

    What happened?

    The next second, she felt relieved.

    Well, it was much better than to hide it from him.

    Thinking of the rtionship between Major and Lillian, Nicole texted Zayn,

    "Zayn, if possible, can you do a maternity test for me?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Zayn was a little confused.

    Nicole quickly replied, "It''s about Major and Lillian. I suspect Major is Lillian''s son, but there is no

    evidence. I know you can get Lillian''s samples, and I will ask someone to give you Major''s samples."

    "Who? That inside man? You shouldn''t ask him to do this. Otherwise, he would be exposed."

    Zayn''s words shocked Nicole.

    She thought of that inside man.

    Then, she got anxious.

    Just as she didn''t know what to do, Zayn texted her back,

    "Just leave this to me. I also have an undercover agent by Santino''s side, and I will ask him get Major''s

    sample. I''ll fax you the maternity test report in three days."

    Nicole was touched at once.

    Zayn must have spent many years arranging for an undercover agent by Santino''s side. He actually

    decided to help her even if his agent would be exposed. Therefore, Nicole felt that Zayn was not bad.

    At least he was nice to her.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole got up and walked towards the study.

    She wanted to tell Samuel about this and share her happiness with him.

    She walked towards the study with a smile. However, just as she arrived at the study''s door, she heard

    Samuel''s voiceing from inside. It was not very clear, but her face changed when she heard it.

 Chapter 1133 Lucas Is in Bad Condition

    Chapter 1133 Lucas Is in Bad Condition

    What was Samuel doing?

    Nicole knew that Samuel would hear her if she went over now, but if she didn''t, she could not control

    her emotions.

    Tomorrow, she would go to see Edwin. Now she might quarrel with Samuel. Nicole thought, ''The earlier

    I solve the problem, the better it will be. Otherwise, Grandfather would be worried about us.''

    Then Nicole walked towards the study.

    When Samuel heard Nicole''s footsteps, he couldn''t help but pause. He subconsciously wanted to turn

    off theputer, but he didn''t as it was hacked.

    At this moment, Samuel wanted to beat Lucas up.

    As Nicole pushed open the door and entered, Samuel hurried to stand up to block theputer

    screen.

    "Darling, why are you here?"

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole''s expression was somewhat gloomy.

    Nicole heard moansing from theputer.

    Just now, Nicole had been unable to hear it clearly because of the distance. Now the sound made

    Nicole flush.

    "Samuel, you''re actually watching this disgusting video behind my back! Were you masturbating

    yourself?"

    Samuel felt he was being misunderstood.

    "Honey, you wrong me. Someone else hacked into myputer. I am just about to solve this problem."

    Samuel was eager to exin it to Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t believe him.

    "Well, you mean someone hacked into yourputer and sent the video to you. How can the hacker

    be so kind to you? Is he your son?"

    Samuel thought, ''It''s indeed my son. Lucas must be mad when he did it.'' But he didn''t tell the truth to

    Nicole.

    That was because Nicole definitely didn''t believe it, and Samuel couldn''t bring Lucas over and question

    him.

    However, Samuel tried to exin it to Nicole, "Nicole, myputer has been hacked. It is true. If you

    don''t believe me, you can try turning it off. You won''t make it."

    In order to prove himself, Samuel quickly showed her theputer screen.

    The scene on the screen was unbearable.

    If Nicole knew that it was Lucas who sent this, she might go crazy.

    Perhaps Nicole would think that Lucas was misled by Samuel.

    Samuel didn''t know why Lucas sent him the video. Samuel did suffer a lot but he couldn''t tell Nicole

    about it.

    Seeing his sincere expression, Nicole walked toward theputer.

    "You''d better prove that the video isn''t yours, otherwise..."

    Before Nicole finished the sentence, Samuel hurriedly said, "It just popped up. There''s no such thing in

    myputer. Look, I can''t turn off this page at all."

    As he spoke, he tried again.

    It was amazing.

    This time Samuel did turn off the page.

    It was fast!

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole was instantly enraged.

    However, Samuel felt desperate.

    "No, honey, it didn''t work just now. I have tried many times. You should believe me."

    "Go away!"

    Being angry, Nicole pushed away Samuel and ran out.

    Nicole never thought Samuel would be so terrible.

    Although most men would watch X-rated videos, Nicole still felt terrible. After all, she was with Samuel

    every day. But he chose masturbation with the disgusting video instead of making love with her.

    Samuel was so furious.

    He thought, ''Lucas, you need to pay for what you did to me today.''

    Samuel rushed out to find Nicole, but he didn''t expect that Nicole would directly go back to her room

    and lock the door.

    "Darling, open the door. I can exin it to you."

    "No, bastard. Don''te in. I don''t want to see you now." Nicole snorted.

    Nicole said angrily, but she took out a pile of snacks from the cab.

    It was a good chance.

    She could take advantage of it to have junk food.

    Nicole missed it so much.

    Ever since she was in poor health, Samuel had stopped her having it. Nicole was so hungry for junk

    food.

    It was not easy for Nicole to get someone to buy it secretly. Nicole had been thinking about finding a

    time to have it secretly. Now that Samuel helped to create such a good chance, she''d better make full

    use of it.

    Poor Samuel didn''t know that Nicole was deliberately quarreling with him for some junk food, and he

    still felt worried and depressed.

    With the key, Samuel still did not dare to enter her room before getting Nicole''s permission. He was

    afraid that Nicole would get even angrier.

    After waiting for a while, Samuel didn''t hear any sound from the room. Then he helplessly returned to

    the study.

    "Brat, how dare you cheat me? You should behave at this young age. I never expect you would send

    these disgusting videos to me. I must teach you a lesson this time."

    Samuel angrily took his coat and drove fast to ir''s ce.

    ir was a little surprised to see Samuel.

    "Are you here to pick up Lucas? Lucas hasn''t finished his psychological counseling yet. We''ll send him

    back after it''s done. Don''t worry. It won''t dy your schedule. I promise tomorrow you can go together

    to see Mr. Shaw."

    Samuel was stunned for a moment.

    "Is Lucas doing psychological counseling?"

    "That''s right."

    ir nodded.

    Samuel frowned.

    "Where''s Lucas'' notebook?"

    "He doesn''t bring the notebook. What''s wrong with you?"

    After seeing Samuel''s terrible expression, ir realized something unusual and hurried to ask.

    Samuel asked which room Lucas was in, and then he walked over.

    ir tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "You''d better not make any sound during the hypnosis

    period. You know, the best psychological counseling for his trauma after shooting is hypnosis and

    guidance. This is the critical period. On thest day, don''t..."

    "I know."

    Samuel forced himself to calm down.

    Through the window, Samuel saw Lucas lying on the bed, with his eyes closed. Obviously, Lucas was

    in a hypnosis state. Maddie was at Lucas'' side, holding his hand all the time.

    They were about the same age. Maddie took good care of Lucas and wiped the sweat off his forehead

    from time to time.

    Frowning, Lucas looked terrible.

    Samuel did not pay much attention to Lucas since he began psychological counseling. Samuel thought

    that Lucas'' mental condition was good. Moreover, Lucas performed well in the military and was a

    genius. He would get through it. However, it was until this moment that Samuel realized that Lucas was

    only a child at the age of four. After the shooting incident, he was struggling alone.

    The overflowing rage disappeared immediately. What surged up was deep guilt and concern for his

    son.

    "Is he very serious?"

    ir nodded. "Sort of. After all, he is just a child. Although at that time he had no choice but to shoot

    the man, the feeling of killing is especially impressive. After I hypnotized him, I found that after that

    incident, Lucas has been afraid of night, and even closing his eyes. Once he closes his eyes, he will

    see a lot of blood, as well as the appearance of the man when he was alive. We have simr

    experience before, but we are mature enough to get through it. But Lucas is a child, not like us. If his

    trauma is not handled properly, he is very likely to develop other personalities. "

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel felt worried.

    "You said my son might have dissociative identity disorder?"

    "Don''t be so nervous, okay?"

    ir was about to be a father. Naturally, he understood Samuel''s feelings. ir patted his

    shoulder and said, "Lucas has a strong personality. He is used to going through all difficulties alone. I

    don''t think it is bad. However, once he couldn''t withstand the pressure, his self-protection system would

    develop other personalities to deal with it. Normally, Lucas won''t feel anything different. However, if the

    situation continues, it will be detrimental. Recently, I''ve noticed that he has a slight tendency. You know,

    once another personality appears, the other personality doesn''t notice what he has done."

    Samuel''s heart suddenly sank.

    He remembered what had happened to hisputer.

    Maybe it was because of Lucas'' another personality.

    Lucas wouldn''t be interested in X-rated films. They were too grown-up for him

    Samuel did not quite understand dissociative identity disorder.

    He nced at ir and asked, "ir, what will Lucas do if another personalityes into being?"

    "I don''t know. What are you going to do?"

    "Will he have all these original skills?"

    ir nodded.

    "Of course. To put it bluntly, another personality is a theme. It''s for escaping or relieving some kind of

    pressure. Some people with strong willpower will slowly let their first personality dominate, but many

    people won''t be able to achieve this. Does Lucas do something that makes you realize something is

    wrong? That''s why you came here, right? "

    ir was smart to figure it out. Samuel looked furious when he came here at first, but now he calmed

    down.

    Samuel did not hide it from ir and nodded. "Yes, he hacked into myputer."

    "What? When did it happen?"

    "Just before I went here."

    Samuel''s words made ir frown.

    "It''s impossible. He has always been in the room. Maddie is with him all the way."

    Samuel''s expression was very serious.

    "Let Maddiee out for a minute. I have something to ask her."

    "Alright."

    ir gently opened the door.

    Maddie looked up, and took a nce at ir questioningly.

    "Maddie,e out for a minute."

    ir mouthed at Maddie.

    Maddie nced at Lucas and nodded. She pulled her hand out and tucked Lucas in. Then she stood

    up and walked out of the room.

    Samuel still remembered the way she had been when he saw Maddie for the first time. Now Maddie

    looked verydylike.

    Obviously, ir and Gabrielle took good care of her.

    Samuel''s expression softened a lot after he remembered that Maddie had saved Lucas.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He nced at Lucas in the room and said to Maddie, "Maddie, what did Lucas do during the hypnosis?

    Tell me honestly. This is very important to him."

 Chapter 1134 Youre a Doctor. Not a God

    Chapter 1134 You''re a Doctor. Not a God

    Hearing this, Maddie froze.

    When ir saw this, he knew Samuel was right about it.

    After the hypnosis, ir was very tired, so he went into the bedroom to eat something, but he didn''t

    expect something went wrong during this period.

    ir said guiltily, "I''m sorry. I''m a little tired after the hypnosis, so I went to eat something, but I didn''t

    expect this."

    "I don''t me you."

    Samuel was not unreasonable, and he knew ir was very guilty now.

    Samuel looked at Maddie and asked, "What did Lucas do?"

    Maddie looked at ir. ir hurriedly said, "I am her interpreter. Maddie has learned to read our lips

    these days, but she still needs an interpreter."

    "No problem."

    Samuel did not look down on her at all, so Maddie heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Not long after Lucas was hypnotized, Dad went out. Lucas suddenly sat up and rolled up his sleeves.

    He had a nice bracelet on his wrist. I thought it was inconvenient for him to wear a bracelet, so I wanted

    to take it off, but he pushed me away and took it off himself. That bracelet was very strange. He

    touched somewhere and the bracelet split. There was a strong light shooting out of it. Then, a

    shadow on his quilt. He typed something that I couldn''t read on the keyboard. When I decided to ask

    him what he was doing, he gave a strange smile, put away his bracelet andy down until you came."

    Hearing Maddie''s words, Samuel and ir figured out what happened.

    "It was 3D projection light sensing virtualptop."

    Samuel nodded.

    A hacker would carry hisputer everywhere. However, Lucas had a special identity and it was too

    noticeable for him to do this, so the military equipped him with a 3D projection light sensing virtual

    light and the touch of human''s body temperature.

    Hearing this, Samuel was sure that it was Lucas who sent this video to him.

    To be exact, Lucas'' second personality did it.

    However, he was very young, why did he send such a video to Samuel?

    Did it mean that Lucas'' second personality was a yboy or a randy boy?

    Thinking of this, Samuel was a little scared and worried.

    He was not angry at all. Instead, he was overwhelmed by anxiety and worry.

    ir also looked solemn.

    It indicated that his hypnosis failed.

    Lucas'' self-regtion system produced his second personality to alleviate the seque of killing

    someone. It was bad and very dangerous.

    "Samuel, I''m sorry. I...."

    "There''s no need to apologize. You''re a doctor rather than a god. No one expected Lucas to be like

    this. Let''s keep this a secret for the time being. I''ll go back and discuss it with Nicole. I have to leave

    Lucas here with you for a few days. Don''t tell him this. At least don''t tell him for now."

    Samuel said in a frustrated tone.

    "No problem."

    ir nodded.

    Lucas did this at the Hawk''s, but ir didn''t realize it, so ir was very annoyed.

    Therefore, it was best for a genius not to have such an emergency. Otherwise, the resulting split in his

    personality would cause great trouble.

    Samuel looked at Lucas again and saw Lucas was still sleeping, but he knew Lucas'' second

    personality might be sober now.

    ir hypnotized and suppressed his first personality, so his second personality got the chance to take

    control of his body.

    Samuel was even a little frightened. If this continued, no one knew what Lucas would do.

    Fortunately, it was his second personality who hacked into hisputer. If it was someone else....

    Samuel couldn''t help getting freaking out about it.

    "ir, please take care of him. I''ll go back first."

    "Okay."

    When Maddie heard the conversation between ir and Samuel, a trace of worry shed over her

    eyes.

    ''Will Lucas be okay?''

    She did not know, but she quickly returned to the room and held Lucas'' small hand.

    His hand was a little cold, which distressed her.

    After Samuel left the Hawk''s, he got into the car and drove the car for a distance before stopping.

    He didn''t know what to say to Nicole, but he couldn''t hide it from her. After all, she was Lucas'' mother,

    so she had the right to know what happened to Lucas.

    Samuel had always thought Lucas was the only child whom they needn''t worry too much about, but

    Samuel did not expect to be faced with this.

    Samuel didn''t want to me Lucas. Instead, he was overwhelmed by worry and distress.

    He lit a cigarette to give himself some time.

    He hadn''t smoked for a long time, but he had to smoke to calm his nerves.

    Samuel thought he should have noticed Lucas was in South Africa and protected him. Besides, he

    shouldn''t have asked Lucas to go to South Africa.

    However, it was no use crying over spilt milk.

    As Samuel smoked, he choked and couldn''t help coughing. However, he wasn''t calm but very upset.

    Considering the fact that he was so sad when he knew the truth, he thought Nicole would be more

    miserable.

    Thinking of this, he felt a little worried about Nicole.

    After he finished his cigarette, he looked older with snow covering his hair.

    He took a deep breath, threw the cigarette butt out, rolled up the window, and drove home.

    After Nicole finished her snacks, she heard nothing outside and quickly cleaned up the feces. Only then

    did she open the door and walk out.

    "Wendy, where is Mr. Green?"

    Nicole didn''t find Samuel in the study, nor anywhere else, so she froze.

    ''Does he get angry?''

    She knew it was normal for a man to watch such kind of video, but she was startled when she saw

    Samuel watch it. After all, he was always serious and indifferent, so no one would expect him to watch

    it.

    More importantly, she wanted to eat some snacks alone.

    She thought Samuel would wait outside, or wait for her in the study, but it seemed she went too far.

    He kept her as the apple of his eye, so she almost forgot how cruel he was.

    "Wendy, where does Mr. Green go?"

    Nicole asked.

    Wendy said at once, "Mr. Green went out not long ago."

    "He''s out?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    ''Why does he go out?''

    ''Maybe someone really hacked into hisputer.''

    ''So he went to find that hacker to prove he is innocent.''

    Nicole''s brain was almost on fire.

    Samuel might be investigating it and he might even bring a hacker to prove he was innocent. Thinking

    of this, Nicole was about to cry.

    It seemed she shot herself in the foot.

    What a shame!

    How awkward!

    Her grief seemed to be beyond tears.

    "How long has he been out?"

    "It''s been almost half an hour."

    Hearing this, Nicole was bitterly disappointed.

    ''He hasn''t returned in half an hour, so I am right. He goes to find that hacker.''

    Nicole thought she needed to hide herself somewhere, but suddenly, she saw Samuel was back.

    "Damn it!"

    Nicole decided to run without hesitation.

    "Wendy, if Mr. Green asks where I am, tell him I''m sleeping and not to wake me up. Do you

    understand?"

    "Why?"

    Before Wendy understood what Nicole meant, she saw Nicole quickly run back to the bedroom. Then,

    Nicole closed the door and locked it.

    She jumped onto the bed, pulled the nket over and covered herself, pretending to be asleep.

    When Samuel came back, he was frustrated. Seeing Wendy was standing in the living room and

    staring nkly towards the bedroom, he asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    "Nothing serious. But Mrs. Green said she wanted to sleep, and she didn''t want anyone to wake her

    up."

    Wendy said at once.

    Although she didn''t know what was wrong with the couple, she knew Samuel loved Nicole very much.

    Therefore, Wendy usually sided with Nicole when Nicole was being unreasonable. After all, women

    should help each other.

    Samuel nodded, but instead of listening to Nicole as usual, he said to Wendy, "Bring me the duplicate

    key."

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green''s said she doesn''t want to be woken up. You...."

    Before Wendy could finish her words, Samuel''s cold eyes almost scared the shit out of her.

    It had been a long time since she had seen Samuel get angry. After all, when Nicole was at home, he

    was always nice to everyone. Therefore, his cold eyes really frightened Wendy.

    "I''ll go get it now."

    Before Wendy hurried to get the duplicate key, she nced at Samuel, and wanted to give Nicole a call

    or texted her. However, Samuel said coldly, "If you don''t want to be driven out, just bring me the key

    and mind your own business. Besides, no matter what happenster, no one is allowed toe to the

    second floor. "

    Samuel''s voice sent shivers down Wendy''s spine and made her hair all stand on end.

    She couldn''t help trembling and hurried to get the duplicate key.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel didn''t want to get angry at the Green''s. After all, it was his and Nicole''s home. However, what

    happened to Lucas was serious. One reason was that Lucas'' identity was special, so Samuel had to be

    wary of the others. Another reason was that he wanted to protect Lucas. After all, it was a secret that

    he should hide from anymore else.

    After Wendy gave the duplicate key to him, Samuel said coldly, "Take everyone out to buy some New

    Year''s gifts for yourselves. I''ll reimburse you for your expanses. Take them as the rewards for your

    working hard."

    Hearing this, Wendy got more worried, but she didn''t dare to disobey him.

    Therefore, she went out with the other servants.

    When there were only Nicole and Samuel left in the old mansion, Samuel took the duplicate key and

    went upstairs.

    Hearing his footstepse closer, Nicole got nervous.

 Chapter 1135 Samuel Wouldnt Lie to Her

    Chapter 1135 Samuel Wouldn''t Lie to Her

    Was he reallying in?

    Nicole tugged at the quilt, feeling very sad and conflicted.

    She just ate some junk food behind his back.

    Why was he so cautious about that?

    At worst, she would just confess.

    Thinking of this, Nicole lifted the quilt and was about to get the door when Samuel suddenly opened it.

    "Hi, Samuel."

    Nicole immediately said with aisant smile.

    Seeing his wife''s smile, Samuel felt a lump in his throat, not knowing what to say.

    He didn''t want to upset her, but he had to talk with her about Lucas.

    Samuel''s ignorance andplicated gaze panicked Nicole.

    "I wasn''t really angry with you just now. I know that it is normal for a man to watch adult videos. Alright,

    I have to admit that I was pretending. I asked Wendy to buy some junk food for me. I was afraid that

    you wouldn''t let me eat it, so I took this opportunity to make a fuss. In fact, I just want some junk food.

    I''ve already confessed. Will you forgive me?"

    Her words stunned Samuel.

    What?

    Junk food?

    Samuel frowned.

    "You are not in a condition for it."

    "I know, but I just can''t help it. I promise you I won''t eat it anymore. Please stop frowning. I''m scared."

    Nicole blinked her big eyes and looked at Samuel.

    Samuel sighed and said, "Nicole, I have something to tell you."

    "I know that you must be very disappointed and angry. I''m really sorry. I promise I won''t eat it anymore.

    I know that you''re saying this for my own good."

    Nicole hurriedly apologized.

    Turning around and closing the door, Samuel came to Nicole''s side and took her into his arms.

    Nicole was shocked by him.

    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you? I''m so sorry that I went too far just because I know you adore me. I

    will never do it again."

    "It doesn''t matter. You''re my wife. Your such performance just shows your care for me. I''m not angry."

    Samuel ced his chin on Nicole''s shoulder.

    Now, he looked fragile, and for a moment, Nicole didn''t know what to do.

    She just ate some snacks, but what was the matter with Samuel?

    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Nicole, something is wrong with Lucas."

    Samuel had originallye up with several versions along the way, thinking about how to gradually tell

    Nicole about Lucas. However, when he saw Nicole, he realized that it did not work no matter how full

    preparation he had made.

    She would be worried, sad, and couldn''t help feeling heartache like him.

    It was better to say it directly.

    Sure enough Nicole paused, then pushed Samuel away and asked very seriously, "What did you just

    say? I don''t seem to hear you clearly."

    Nicole was not like before. She was now a mother worrying about her children.

    "Lucas sent the adult video," Samuel said painfully.

    "Nonsense!"

    Nicole subconsciously refused the fact.

    "Samuel, I don''t care if you look at the adult video. Why did you frame Lucas up? How old is he? He''s

    only four years old. How can you tell me that he''s watching those things? Are you telling me that my

    son is so precocious?"

    Nicole was so shocked by his words.

    Samuel knew that nobody would believe that. That was why he didn''t tell Nicole the truth at first. But

    now, Samuel had tofort her when he saw that Nicole got so emotional after her words.

    "Listen to me, don''t get so emotional. It is very important. I''ve asked Wendy to bring all the servants out

    to buy some goods for the New Year. Now I can only make a long story short. Can you hear me out

    before expressing your opinion?"

    With Samuel''s seriousness, Nicole''s heart sank.

    She did not want to believe it, nor did she have the courage to face it. However, Samuel wouldn''t lie to

    her. In addition, Samuel paid so much attention to this matter, so Nicole nodded.

    When Samuel saw that she became calm, he said, "To be exact, Lucas was under too much pressure

    after the shooting, but he was so pushy that he had a stress reaction."

    "What does that mean?"

    Hearing his words, Nicole feltpletely upset.

    Looking at Nicole, Samuel said, "Simply put, Lucas created himself another personality under the

    pressure."

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    Samuel knew that it was very difficult for her to ept it. At first, it was also hard for him, too. But now,

    everything was water under the bridge. He could only face and deal with it along with Nicole.

    "Nicole, don''t get so excited and listen to me. ir said that Lucas did not dare to close his eyes to

    sleep when he returned from South Africa. He would recall the scene of that day and the appearance of

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    that dead man when he closed his eyes. Saying nothing about it, he acted very normally before us. He

    even investigated the trantion of the ancient book online, making all of us think that he had

    recovered from that incident. In fact, he developed a second personality to withstand the pressure and

    fear at that time, which made him look normal. Luckily, Lucas was so strong that his first personality

    always suppressed the second, so there was little chance to let his second personalitye out. "

    "But when ir gave him psychological counseling, he needed to hypnotize Lucas. At that time, ir

    hypnotized Lucas'' first personality when his second personality took the opportunity to run out and sent

    me the adult video. Fortunately, it allowed us to understand Lucas'' condition as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, none of us would predict what Lucas would be over a long time."

    Samuel exined it clearly in simple words.

    Nicole was so sad to hear that.

    She thought herself as an unfit mother.

    Knowing that her son was sensible, she really rarely paid attention to Lucas.

    Even after the incident in South Africa, she thought that ir would take good care of Lucas.

    However, she did not expect that Lucas would be so.

    Moreover, she had been unconscious for a while, which probably worried Lucas a lot.

    If it had been that Lucas was too tired and the first personality couldn''t suppress the second, no one

    would have noticed that something was wrong with him.

    It distressed Nicole a lot. She was sad now, but there was nothing she could do. They could only face

    the problem and resolve it, which was the most responsible way for them as Lucas'' parents.

    "What is the treatment n?"

    Nicole did not cry and copse as Samuel imagined before. Instead, she was extremely calm.

    However, the calmer she was, the more Samuel knew that Nicole would definitely me herself.

    He held Nicole''s hand tightly and whispered, "I''ve thought about it on the way back. As the New Year''s

    approaching, we are going to move to Edwin''s ce, so we can just give everyone a break and allow

    them to go home and have a good new year with their families. Lucas must receive the treatment. I will

    stay to send Lucas to ir''s ce for treatment every day. And you can go to stay with Edwin. With

    Tim''s and Edwin''s protection, I can be at ease."

    Nicole didn''t agree.

    "No, I want to stay with Lucas. I paid a lot to have a son. I''m not worth being Lucas'' mother, because

    I''ve known nothing about his condition."

    "It is not your fault. It is my ignorance that made things worse. Parents tend to ignore a mature and

    sensible child. This is amon problem for parents, and I care too little about my son. Nicole, I have

    spoken to Zayn on the phone. He said that Major would do something bad to you, so you should go to

    Edwin''s ce. With Lucas'' current state, I can only go all out to take care of him so I can''t take care of

    you. Only when you get to Edwin''s ce will I feel at ease."

    Samuel was so worried about Nicole.

    Nicole was awfully sad.

    She was a mother.

    What Lucas needed the most now was the parents'' care, but she couldn''t be his side. People who

    weren''t mothers wouldn''t understand it.

    Nicole fell silent.

    Samuel knew that this was a bit cruel to Nicole, but there were no other perfect ns.

    Major had been biding his time, watching them from the shadows. He could not afford to take this risk.

    Lucas was also an uncertain time bomb. No one knew when his second personality would suppress his

    first personality and do something unpredictable. Lucas was so strong and clever that ordinary people

    couldn''t stop him. Moreover, Lucas was his son, so he couldn''t let outsiders notice it.

    He himself was the most suitable one to stay with Lucas.

    Samuel did not expect Lucas would be so at this moment.

    He could only look after his son first and entrust Nicole to Mr. Shaw and Tim.

    Being silent for a while, Nicole felt better before when she looked up.

    "Samuel, is it because my poor health that you treat me like someone fragile?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel asked subconsciously.

    Nicole smiled and said, "You forgot that I am your disciple, and there are two Night Elf Empires to

    protect me. In addition, you forgot that I am not only Mrs. Green, but also Lucas'' mother."

    Her words stunned Samuel.

    What did Nicole mean?

    He couldn''t tell it for a moment.

    However, Nicole was radiant and energetic. She was like a warrior who was about to enter the

    battlefield. Samuel had not seen her with such high fighting spirit for a long time.

 Chapter 1136 Corrupt My Son

    Chapter 1136 Corrupt My Son

    "So?"

    Samuel loved the way that Nicole looked now, but he still couldn''t understand what Nicole was trying to

    say.

    Rarely seeing Samuel like this, Nicole couldn''t help but wrap her arms around his neck. She

    whispered, "So I want us to solve problems together. You said that you were worried that Major might

    hurt me, but I''m also worried about you and Lucas. Major said he will hurt me, but who knows if that

    was a smokescreen? Perhaps his target was all of you, and he just wanted to confuse us. He is so

    cunning that he most likely will do so. We''d better move to Grandpa''s tomorrow, and we can stay with

    everyone. It will be better for us to deal with Major together than alone, right?"

    "But I don''t want anyone to know about Lucas now."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    This was what Samuel was most concerned about.

    Lucas had a promising future. If this was exposed, he would be finished, or at least his military career

    would be over.

    Nicole whispered, "It''s fine. We just tell them that Lucas has some special training, and it will be more

    than an hour a day. That would be enough. No one will doubt it."

    "But..."

    Nicole knew what Samuel was worried about. She whispered, "We don''t have to ask ir."

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel was puzzled.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, "We do have a doctor in our family."

    "Who is it?"

    "Joseph."

    Samuel was stunned when he heard what Nicole said.

    "Nicole, are you kidding me? How old is Joseph? Do you know that hypnosis is required to treat

    dissociative identity disorder?"

    "I know. I''ve called Morgan, and she told me that Joseph is a master at hypnosis now. After Bruce''s

    disguise as Vincent was exposed, Joseph began to study dissociative identity disorder and hypnosis.

    But we weren''t with him for a long time, so you don''t know yet. Just like this time, I was controlled by

    bugs, and who would have thought that Joseph could save me. Although Joseph is still young, we can''t

    underestimate him. He''s very smart."

    Samuel was still anxious.

    "What if..."

    "Don''t worry. You are clear about the rtionship between Joseph and Lucas. What''s more, it will be

    convenient for the treatment if they live together. Gabrielle is about to give birth and ir is busy with

    that, so I think Joseph is a good choice."

    Nicole said sincerely.

    Samuel was tempted.

    "Darling, don''t worry too much. I''m Lucas'' mother. Will I hurt him?"

    "I know."

    Samuel finally agreed to Nicole''s suggestion, but he still frowned. Nicole wondered why.

    "What are you still worried about?"

    "I don''t understand why Lucas'' second personality sends me a sex video? Even if he develops another

    personality, it should be the same age and not an adult."

    Samuel was depressed.

    Nicole suddenly reminded something.

    "Do you remember that Lucas had hacked into Tim''s phone once?"

    "So?"

    Samuel was still puzzled and didn''t realize the reason.

    Nicole was awkward and coughed. "Well, Lucas hacked into Tim''s phone and found sexual videos in it.

    Do you think Lucas would have saved those videos? Or perhaps he recovered the deleted videos."

    Samuel was immediately annoyed.

    "Do you mean Tim corrupted my son?"

    "No! I just think, among the people Lucas had hacked, Tim should be the one he trusted, or I should

    say Lucas thought Tim''s lifestyle as a way of letting out. Lucas was calm, wise and reserved. But Tim

    was casual and charming, as if he didn''t care about anything. Perhaps Lucas was so depressed that he

    wanted to let it out like Tim, so he imitated Tim."

    This was Nicole''s guess. But as Lucas'' mother, Nicole felt that her guess should be correct.

    So, it was not always a good thing for a person to be too precocious and sensible when they are

    young, especially a genius.

    When Samuel heard Nicole''s exnation, he thought it made sense, but he was still angry at Tim.

    ''Damn it''

    ''He corrupted my son!''

    ''I will teach him a lesson.''

    Samuel muttered in his mind, and then he asked Nicole, "What should we do now? Lucas is still at

    ir''s. Let''s bring him back?"

    "OK, give me a second. I''ll change my clothes."

    Nicole quickly stood up.

    She was Lucas'' mother, so she didn''t want Samuel to bring Lucas back alone.

    Samuel had expected that Nicole would follow him, so he patiently waited for her.

    Wendy and the others were back.

    After reimbursing them for their New Year''s purchase, Samuel told them that their New Year holiday

    would start tonight and he also gave them some year-end bonus.

    Everyone was excited and said a lot of blessings to Samuel and his wife when they received the bonus,

    and then they went back to their rooms to pack their bags.

    Samuel and Nicole put on their coats and drove to ir''s.

    Gabrielle was sleeping. She often felt sleepy because she was pregnant.

    Nicole didn''t want to disturb her, so Nicole quietly entered the house.

    Shortly after Lucas woke up from hypnosis, his face was pale and looked sick and weak.

    Nicole was distressed to see Lucas in this state.

    "Lucas, Are you OK?"

    Lucas didn''t expect his mom toe, so he was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled weakly and

    said, "Mommy, I''m fine."

    Maddie was worried, and she handed him a ss of water.

    Lucas smiled and thanked her. Lucas finished a whole ss of water.

    Nicole was happy to see that Lucas and Maddie could get along well.

    Because Lucas was too intelligent to make many friends. Now that he had such a good rtionship

    with Maddie, Nicole was d for him.

    "I know you''re fine. So do you just want to be with Maddie?"

    Nicole joked with Lucas.

    Lucas said embarrassedly, "I did want toe over to see Maddie."

    Maddie smiled gently. She slightly looked like Gabrielle.

    It seemed that Maddie was influenced a lot by ir and his wife.

    Nicole said to Maddie, "Maddie, thank you for taking care of Lucas. Wee to y at our home

    anytime."

    "OK."

    Maddie nodded.

    Lucas also held her hand and said, "I wille and visit during the New Year holiday."

    "Sure."

    Maddie was touched.

    Lucas now looked like a normal kid. Nicole can''t imagine what Lucas would look like after his

    personality split.

    She suppressed her emotions and said with a smile, "Lucas, we will move to Edwin''s tomorrow and

    stay there. Are you okay with that?"

    "OK."

    Lucas replied crisply.

    Looking at his pale face, Nicole could not restrain her heartache.

    "Well, my little guy. Now it''s snowing outside. Let''s go back and pack our things. The servants are on

    vacation, and we''ll have to move out by ourselves tomorrow."

    "It''s OK, Mommy. I can make it."

    Lucas looked like a little man.

    But the more thoughtful Lucas acted, the more Nicole felt distressed.

    "OK, I know you are great, but sometimes you have to know you are a kid. You should know that I also

    need some opportunities to show myself. At least I must let you know I am not a useless mom, okay?"

    Nicole said tenderly.

    Lucas was a little embarrassed.

    "Mom, you talked to the wrong person. Where''s Samuel?"

    Nicole smiled awkwardly.

    See, this was her son.

    She just wanted to show her love to her son.

    "Your dad has gone to find Uncle ir, and they need to talk. Because you won''te for the session

    from tomorrow, Samuel wants to know more about your current situation."

    Maddie was surprised to hear Nicole''s words, but she quickly bowed her head, feeling a little frustrated.

    Lucas sensed Maddie''s change of mood. He immediately smiled, "Maddie, it doesn''t matter if I don''t

    "Really?"

    Maddie asked in signnguage.

    "Of course. This is a promise."

    Lucas smiled and raised his little finger.

    Seeing what Lucas did, Maddie hurriedly smiled and also raised her little finger.

    They did a pinky swear.

    Nicole envied the love between their two young children and she suddenly reminded Olivia.

    She was so busy these days that she wasn''t sure about Olivia''s situation. Jacob had gone to City B to

    take care of Olivia. Nicole wondered how the couple was doing.

    Thinking that Lucas might have something to talk with Maddie, Nicole got up, smiled and said, "Lucas,

    I''m going out to make a phone call, finish it with Maddie as fast as you can, okay?"

    "OK. Thank you, Mom."

    Lucas smiled gently. How can you say that he has a dissociative identity disorder from his obedient

    appearance?

    Nicole sighed and left the room.

    She took out her phone and opened Twitter. She immediately found that Olivia''s album had be a

    trending topic and got lots of positive reviews.

    It was not high on the trending list. But it was okay.

    Nicole called Olivia.

    Olivia might be busy and no one answered the phone for a long time.

    Nicole was a little disappointed suddenly.

    Everyone was struggling for their dreams, while she enjoyed afortable life as a full-time wife.

    ''This was not good.''

    Nicole shook her head in self-deprecation. She swore that she would strive, and would not get lost in

    Samuel''s sweet words anymore.

    She also wanted to be a powerful woman!

 Chapter 1137 Absolute Trust

    Chapter 1137 Absolute Trust

    With this in mind, Nicole wanted to hang up the phone, but Olivia picked up the phone at this time.

    "Nicole? Anything happened?"

    Olivia was panting.

    Nicole suddenly felt envious of Olivia''s vitality. She hadn''t sweated like this for a long time.

    "What are you doing? It sounds like you''ve done some exercise."

    Nicole asked with a faint smile.

    Olivia smiled and said, "Yes, I''m taking dancing ss. Michael said I''m not in good shape, so he asked

    me to take some physique lessons. How are you? I''ve been so busy that I don''t have time to call you."

    Nicole was not happy to hear her words.

    "Well, I''m a little busy too."

    "Alright. Don''t be angry with me. I''ll treat you to dinner in a few days. The New Year''sing. Probably

    Jacob and I will celebrate it at your ce. You know, we both don''t have any rtives. You''re our only

    close friends. Shall we spend the New Year together?"

    Olivia was still smiling, but Nicole could tell that she liked her current life very much and was full of

    vitality.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Sure, but we will be with my grandpa at that time. Everyone will be there. You

    shoulde to, too. It would be fun."

    "Sure. I''ll behave myself then. I have to hang up now. My teacher is calling me over. Let''s talkter.

    Bye."

    Hearing the busy tone, Nicole couldn''t help but feel even more empty and disappointed.

    She also wanted to be an able woman!

    Nicole swore to herself when she saw Samuel walk out of ir''s room.

    "How is it?"

    She quickly asked.

    Samuel and ir both said, "Not a big deal. We''ve asked about Joseph''s medical skills, and he

    absolutely can help Lucas."

    "That''s good."

    Nicole finally rxed.

    As they talked, Lucas and Maddie walked out.

    Maddie was obviously reluctant to part with Lucas. Lucasforted Maddie like a man with a gentle

    expression.

    Nicole felt that Lucas was never that gentle to her.

    Well, why did she suddenly have the illusion that her own son would be taken away by someone else?

    Seeing that Nicole was a little disappointed, Samuel hurriedly held her hand and said, "You have me."

    His voice wasn''t loud, but it was enough for Nicole to hear.

    Nicole was instantlyforted.

    After Lucas and Maddie bid farewell, Nicole and Samuel brought him home.

    Joseph also brought Zoe back.

    For a moment, the Green''s became lively.

    "Lucas, do me a favor."

    When Zoe saw Lucas, she hurriedly came to him and pestered him to do her a favor.

    Thinking of Lucas'' current situation, Nicole said to Zoe, "Zoe, Lucas is a little tired. Can you let him go

    back to his room to rest first?"

    "What? Lucas, are you sick? You don''t look good."

    Only then did Zoe notice that Lucas looked awful.

    However, Lucas smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired."

    "Then go to sleep first. I''ll find you when you wake up."

    Zoe said as she pushed Lucas to rest.

    At his sister''s forced kindness, Lucas could not refuse, so he could only go to the bedroom to rest.

    Joseph was called to the study by Samuel.

    After Zoe came out, she saw that Joseph was no longer around, so she hurriedly asked, "Mommy,

    where is Joseph?"

    "Daddy has something to talk with Joseph. Come and tell Mommy, did you have a good time at Uncle

    Steven''s house?"

    "No."

    Zoe sat down on the sofa dejectedly and pouted, "That Yasmeen is too violent. I don''t like her."

    "Why don''t you like it? Mommy thinks that Yasmeen is very straightforward and lovely."

    Nicole sat beside her daughter.

    Her concern for Lucas was already not enough, and the same thing could not happen to Zoe.

    When Zoe heard Nicole praising Yasmeen, her mouth pouted even more dejectedly.

    "Anyway, I just don''t like her."

    Seeing her dejected appearance, Nicole couldn''t help but smile and say, "Let me guess. Is it because

    Yasmeen''s self-defense is better than yours that you don''t like her? You hate her so much because you

    can''t match her yourself, right?"

    "Mommy, how can you say that about me?"

    Zoe was depressed because what Nicole said was right.

    Nicole stroked Zoe''s head and said, "Baby, everyone is good at different things. You don''t need to

    this world. We just need to be ourselves and let it be. Don''t be jealous, for jealousy will make us ugly.

    My little princess is the prettiest girl in Mommy''s eyes. "

    "Really? Am I the prettiest little princess in Mommy''s eyes?"

    Zoe tilted her head and looked at Nicole''s.

    "Of course, you are Mommy''s sweetheart forever."

    Nicole''s words obviously pleased Zoe.

    She lowered her head embarrassedly and whispered, "I''m sorry, Mommy. I was wrong. I shouldn''t be

    jealous of Yasmeen. She''s really, really good. So is Jasmine. She is really good atputers, just like

    my brother. I really want to know who is better, she or my brother.

    "Didn''t Mommy tell you just now? Don''tpare with others. Just be yourself. Besides, our Zoe is so

    lovely and lovable. This is also Luo your strength, isn''t it?"

    "That''s right. I''m also very good at eating! Very good at eating! This is also my strength. Yasmeen and

    Jasmine can''t eat more than me!"

    As soon as Zoe said this, Nicole felt like crying.

    ''Daughter, can being a foodie be considered as an advantage?

    However, seeing Zoe''s expression of being happy and even wishing to carry forward the eating, Nicole

    did not want to strike her.

    After they chatted for a while, Zoe felt a little sleepy and yawned.

    "Sleepy? Mommy will carry you back to your room to sleep, okay?"

    Hearing this, Zoe immediately nodded happily.

    "Alright, Mommy. Tell me a bedtime story. It''s been a long time since you told me a storyst time. Ever

    since you and Daddy are together again, you don''t like sleeping with me."

    Zoe pouted andined sadly.

    Nicole suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    During this period of time, she seemed to have always been with Samuel that she had neglected her

    children.

    "Alright, Mommy will tell you a bedtime story."

    Nicole picked up Zoe and walked towards her room.

    Zoe happily sped Nicole''s neck and pressed her face to Nicole''s. Then she said very contentedly,

    "Mommy, I really like this moment. I want to be Mommy''s little princess forever."

    "Alright."

    Nicole''s heart suddenly softened.

    She still remembered how she was dying when she was born. Nicole really couldn''t imagine that she

    could have aplete life with Zoe now.

    She thanked Samuel and was d that she did not give up on Zoe.

    After they entered the room, Zoe was extremely sleepy, but she still tried to stay awake to listen to

    Nicole''s story.

    Actually, Nicole knew that Zoe didn''t want to hear a story. She just wanted to stay with her for a while

    longer.

    Nicole got on the bed and directly hugged Zoe in her arms. She said softly, "Mommy will sleep by your

    side tonight."

    "Really?"

    Zoe was so happy that her eyes lit up.

    Only then did Nicole realize what a delight a littlepany of her own could be to a child.

    "Really. Close your eyes. Mommy is going to tell a story."

    "Okay."

    Zoe held Nicole''s arm.

    With Nicole''s pleasant voice, Zoe soon fell asleep.

    Nicole looked at her daughter''s satisfied face and couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Samuel told Joseph about Lucas'' situation, and Joseph''s expression was very serious.

    "Daddy, are you sure that Lucas has dissociative identity disorder?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m pretty sure. Joseph, I''m counting on you for this. No one else should know about this. If possible,

    it''s best if you don''t tell him. You and he will live in the same room from today onwards. And if you can,

    take the opportunity to give him hypnosis treatment. Is it okay?"

    Samuel''s proposal was directly rejected by Joseph.

    "Daddy, this is unrealistic. You and I both know how strong Lucas'' first personality willpower is. If I want

    to hypnotize him, I can''t do it without his cooperation."

    Although Samuel also had simr concern, he was still a little depressed after hearing Joseph''s words.

    "Daddy, don''t worry. Leave this to me."

    Joseph said confidently.

    This was the first time Samuel felt that Joseph had grown up.

    He was still so tall, but apparently, there had been a qualitative change in his temperament and other

    aspects.

    "Joseph, thank you."

    "Daddy, you don''t need to say that."

    Joseph smiled faintly and took out a white bottle from his pocket.

    "What is this?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    Joseph whispered, "This is the medicine I have developed for you to treat neuralgia. Try it. If you do not

    rest assured, you can ask Uncle ir to check it."

    "No need. I naturally believe in the medicine my son made for me."

    Samuel smiled faintly and directly ate one in front of Joseph.

    Joseph was stunned.

    He had thought of many possibilities. After all, he was still a child. It was normal for him to be

    spected and distrusted. Furthermore, it was eatable medicine. It was understandable for adults to be

    more cautious, but Samuel did not say anything. He directly ate it in front of him without any doubt.

    Joseph suddenly felt warm.

    "Daddy, you..."

    "It''s tasty."

    Joseph didn''t know how to reply to Samuel''s words. This was the first time he had heard someone say

    that the medicine was tasty. However, he was very touched.

    "Daddy, don''t worry, I will definitely cure Lucas."

    "I believe you."

    Samuel gave Joseph absolute trust.

    When the two of them walked out of the study, Lucas, Zoe and Nicole were gone.

    Joseph went to Lucas'' room. Samuel went back to his bedroom. He did not see Nicole, so he went to

    Zoe''s room, only to see his wife and her daughter was sleeping soundly together.

    For a moment, Samuel felt a little depressed.

    He seems to have been abandoned by his wife.

    What should he do?

    Did he have to sleep alone tonight?

 Chapter 1138 The Greens Dont Need Celebrities Anymore

    Chapter 1138 The Greens Don''t Need Celebrities Anymore

    As soon as Samuel was about to move, he heard Zoe mutter, "Mommy, hug."

    Nicole was sleepy and subconsciously hugged Zoe. Then she went on sleeping.

    Seeing this, Samuel let out a deep sign, then returned to the bedroom. He was alone and sleepless.

    For the first time, he felt that this bed was so big that it made him feel empty and lonely.

    Nicole hugged Zoe and slept soundly. But she was awakened by the cold in the middle of the night.

    The quilt was rolled under Zoe, and Nicole was naked and very pitiful.

    She shook her head helplessly. Well, it would be better to sleep next to her husband.

    Nicole felt a little thirsty and got up quietly to drink some water, only to find that the light was on in

    Lucas'' room.

    She couldn''t help but pause.

    Thinking of Lucas'' situation, Nicole was anxious.

    She went over quickly. Before she got to the door, someone pulled her with a powerful arm and

    covered her mouth.

    Nicole was startled and almost screamed.

    It was Samuel. She sighed with relief.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Hush now."

    Samuel shushed her.

    Nicole leaned against the door and peeked into the room. Sitting in a chair, took off the bracelet from

    his wrist and directly turned it on. Under the light, an on-screenputer monitor and an on-screen

    keyboard were projected.

    "This is..."

    "I''ll exin to youter."

    Samuel said in a low voice that they could hear.

    Nicole held her breath and watched.

    After Lucas turned on theputer, he hacked into an adult website and sent screenshots of the

    videos directly to Samuel''sputer.

    He pursed his mouth. The mischievous smile on his face was shocking.

    If Lucas was his old self, he wouldn''t be like this. Nicole was very sad to see Lucas like this.

    Joseph came from behind and whispered, "What are you sending?"

    Lucas didn''t even look back and said, "You are just a little boy. You don''t understand. Go to bed."

    He looked and sounded just like an adult!

    "But I want to know," Joseph asked in confusion. "You look happy."

    "These are disgusting. Why would I like them? I want Samuel to see them."

    Lucas continued to post as he spoke.

    Joseph got a stool, sat beside him and continued to ask, "Why did you send them to Samuel rather

    than others?"

    Lucas'' hand paused for a moment.

    "Yeah. Why don''t I send them to someone else? But, who should I send them to?"

    He supported his chin with one hand and looked gloomy.

    Samuel was depressed.

    It turned out that this kid didn''t know who he could send these to.

    At this time, Joseph said, "Do you really like Samuel? Otherwise, why did you send them to him?"

    "I like him?"

    Lucas was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes, I like him a lot. He is great and his

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    deeds were everywhere in the militarypound. People talked about him every day. I''m happy, but

    not exactly."

    "Why?"

    "I''m happy because he''s my daddy. I''m proud of him. I''m not also because he''s my daddy. He''s so

    excellent that I''m afraid I won''t be able to surpass him. To be honest, I''m under a lot of pressure."

    Lucas nodded as he spoke, looking bothered.

    Samuel never thought that he would give his son so much pressure. He felt a little guilt about this. He

    even didn''t know whether it was the right decision sending Lucas to the militarypound.

    Nicole seemed to know what he was thinking and held his hand tightly. This gave Samuel some

    Lucas suddenly waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to think about it anymore. It would just get me

    upset. I''d better continue sending screenshots to Samuel."

    "Why do you insist on sending them to Samuel?"

    Joseph could only follow his words and continue to ask.

    He had asked it three times, but Lucas had ignored him. So Lucas was very smart and cunning. He did

    not want to face this question.

    Joseph looked somewhat solemn.

    Lucas suddenly looked back, staring at Joseph, and asked, "Why do you want to know?"

    "Curiosity. What else could it be?"

    Joseph smiled faintly. His smile was so warm, like the breeze of spring,forting.

    Lucas suddenly felt that his eyelids were a little heavy, and then he suddenly fell asleep on the table.

    Seeing that he was unconscious, Joseph heaved a sigh of relief. He felt he was about to copse. The

    sweat on his back had already soaked his clothes.

    Nicole and Samuel walked in quickly.

    "Joseph, are you alright?"

    Nicole asked worriedly.

    Joseph shook his head and said exhaustively, "Lucas'' mentality is very strong. I could hardly control

    him. Daddy, Mommy, Lucas'' second personality is very smart."

    "We knew that. Thank you, Joseph."

    Samuel patted Joseph on the shoulder. This child was still young. But just now, he was tough. Samuel

    was very gratified.

    However, Joseph shook his head and leaned against Samuel.

    He was really tired. Samuel scooped up Joseph and ced him on his thigh.

    And Nicole carried Lucas to the bed.

    Joseph looked at Lucas and said, "Actually, Lucas was the reason why his second personality was able

    to fall asleep this. His first personality always suppressed his second personality. Like this time,

    although his master was asleep and his second personality was awake, he still suppressed his second

    personality when mentioning Samuel at the critical moment."

    Nicole did not understand. But she heard the keywords Joseph said.

    "Samuel!"

    This was Lucas'' address to Samuel. Joseph always called Samuel daddy, but tonight, he called

    Samuel like Lucas.

    Joseph had been trying to call out Lucas'' first personality.

    "Can this disease be cured?"

    Nicole was a little uncertain.

    She didn''t want to see her son like this, but she had to ept it.

    Previously, Samuel was afraid that the people of the militarypound would let Lucas leave if they

    knew. Now, Nicole only wanted Lucas to return to normal. To Nicole, nothing was more important than

    his health.

    Joseph looked at Nicole, whispered, "Mommy, one''s second personality awakens only when he is too

    stressful and need relief. It¡¯s a way to relieve stress on a psychological level. He would naturally

    recover when he''s not under that much pressure. It is not a disease. It was just his stress reaction after

    he took the shot. And he said just now, his pressure in the military mighte daddy. I know Lucas. He

    has a high self-esteem He''s the son of the legend in the military, so he has a lot on his back."

    Samuel lost in thought.

    Nicole was also very sad.

    "Alright, Joseph, you should rest now. Lucas wouldn''t get up again tonight. I know that hypnosis relies

    on spiritual energy. You must be very tired. I''ll cook for you. Have something before you eat."

    Just as Nicole was about to get up, Joseph grabbed her wrist.

    "Mommy, I''m not hungry. I''ll go to bedter, but I want to say something to you."

    Joseph requested.

    Nicole was weakened immediately.

    "Go ahead."

    Joseph pondered for a moment and had a looked at Samuel. Then he whispered, "I know Lucas''

    greatest wish is to be an outstanding soldier like Daddy, but he really couldn''t stay in the military

    now. If he has to take this path, he needs recover from the shot. Otherwise, he would get into a lot of

    trouble."

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat and she looked at Samuel.

    Samuel frowned tightly.

    He said in a low voice, "The Greens don''t need celebrities any more. I feel sorry for Lucas. I''ll talk

    about this with him tomorrow. If he agrees, I''ll help him ask for a leave for some time. He cane

    back when he''s fully recovered. Or he can choose another career."

    Samuel said this after careful consideration.

    It was natural that he loved his son.

    He was clear about how much honor he had got in the military. And he couldn''t be clearer about how

    hard he had fought for that. He never thought that one day his honor would be Lucas'' pressure.

    Samuel was heartbroken to see his son like this.

    Hearing that, Joseph no longer said anything and went straight to bed.

    After Nicole and Samuel left the room, they did not go back to their bedroom. Instead, they went to the

    study.

    Samuel turned on hisputer and those things Lucas had sent him were there.

    Looking at these things, both of them were silent.

    When Nicole thought of her son''s second personality, she felt incredibly miserable.

    Her son was only four years old!

    Nicole bit her lower lip and murmured, "Samuel, Lucas can do business. Look, someone has to take

    over our family business, right? Being a soldier is just his dream. If he insists, we could send him to the

    military for two or three years after he grows up. He can take over the family business after that.

    Besides, our son is just good atputers. Perhaps he will find it boring in a few years. Right?"

    Nicole was incoherent. But Samuel understood her.

    Nicole wanted Lucas to drop his military dream.

    No one would expect that Lucas would taste the cruelty of war at such a wrong age.

    A four-year-old child had killed a person by himself. That''s too much for him.

    Lucas was strong enough not having a breakdown.

    No matter how talented he was, he was still a four-year-old child.

    His peers were still ying with toys.

    Thinking of this, Samuel also felt heartbroken. He was starting to agree with Nicole

    Just as he was about to say yes to Nicole''s proposal, a sudden shot from outside scared

    them.

 Chapter 1139 Im Afraid Ill Hurt You

    Chapter 1139 I''m Afraid I''ll Hurt You

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole stood up and Samuel looked a little grave.

    The two of them quickly ran out.

    Joseph was directly thrown to the floor outside by Lucas and bumped into the cab at the side. The

    cab banged because of the impact, which attracted Nicole and Samuel.

    When they saw that Joseph was thrown out by Lucas, Nicole immediately felt heartache.

    "Joseph, are you okay? Does it hurt? Let Mommy see if you are injured."

    Joseph felt that his entire body was about to fall apart.

    He had just fallen asleep and hadn¡¯t expected that Lucas had actually woken up and threw him out

    without saying a word.

    His butt really hurt.

    "Mommy, I''m fine. Go and see Lucas."

    As soon as Joseph finished speaking, Samuel arrived at Lucas'' room. He saw Lucas sitting in front of

    theputer, opening the game interface and ying the game crazily. He didn''t seem to feel anything

    about what he had just done.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "What are you doing?"

    Lucas only nced at Samuel, then turned around and continued to y the game without saying a

    word.

    Possessed by his second personality, Lucas, was still indifferent.

    Nicole did not dare to let Joseph and Lucas stay together anymore. She hurriedly carried Joseph back

    to her room and called Ashley overnight to ask her toe over and take a look at Joseph.

    After Ashley arrived, she checked Joseph and made sure that he was fine. Only then did Nicole let out

    a sigh of relief.

    "What happened?"

    Ashley was slightly surprised.

    Nicole didn¡¯t want to tell her about that. She only said that Joseph fell off the bed when he slept. She

    was afraid that he would get hurt so she asked her toe over and give him a check.

    Since Joseph was fine, Ashley went back.

    Samuel stayed at the door of Lucas'' room for an entire night.

    Lucas didn''t say anything. He just yed online games on theputer until the day broke. He walked

    to the bed and fell asleep.

    Samuel walked over to see Lucas. He really fell asleep.

    He adjusted his son¡¯s sleeping position and covered him with a quilt before leaving Lucas'' room.

    What happenedst night was terrible.

    Samuel came out and realized that Nicole had not slept all night.

    Nicole''s face was somewhat pale, and there were some dark circles under her eyes. She looked quite

    pitiful.

    "Go to sleep. Edwin just asked us to move over today. He didn''t say the exact time. Go back to sleep

    first. I''ll call youter."

    Hearing that, Nicole shook her head.

    "I''m not sleepy."

    It had been a long time since she stayed up and kept a clear mind like this.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and smiled, "You go to sleep. Lucas needs our care. We can''t fall ill. Why

    don''t we just take turns?"

    "Are you all right?"

    Samuel was very worried about this.

    "I¡¯m okay. I slept for a while and just woke up. You should go and rest. Or I''ll get you something to eat."

    As she spoke, Nicole was about to get up, but she was stopped by Samuel.

    "Have a rest. I''ll go to sleep."

    Samuel didn¡¯t have any appetite.

    It was really heartrending to see his own son to be like this.

    Seeing Samuel return to his room, Nicole sighed and got up to go to Lucas'' room.

    She looked at her sleeping son and thought of his thoughtfulness in the past. She regretted sending

    Lucas to the military again.

    Her child was still so young, but he had witnessed the cruelty of war too early. As his parents, they

    were too cruel.

    With that thought in mind, Nicole picked up Lucas and hugged him on herp. She patted his body

    gently as if he was a baby.

    Lucas slept for about three hours before suddenly opening his eyes.

    He immediately saw Nicole looking at him affectionately. Seeing the dark circles under her eyes, he

    frowned slightly.

    "Mommy?"

    "Oh, Lucas. Are you hungry? Mommy will make you something delicious."

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    Lucas shook his head.

    "I''m not hungry. I''m just a little tired. I¡¯m aching all over."

    "You yed the game all night. That¡¯s why you¡¯re aching. Come, Mommy will give you a massage."

    As she spoke, Nicole rubbed Lucas'' arm.

    Lucas was confused for a moment.

    He yed the game all night?

    Why didn''t he remember?

    He subconsciously looked at theputer. The game interface was still on it. That game was indeed

    his favorite.

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    "Mommy, I''m a little hungry. I want to eat porridge with preserved eggs and minced pork."

    Lucas'' sudden words surprised Nicole, but she said happily, "Alright, rest for a while. Mommy will make

    it for you."

    After saying that, Nicole went to the kitchen without any hesitation.

    Lucas got up and went to Joseph''s room.

    Joseph was still asleep, but he always felt that there was someone staring at him, which scared him.

    He suddenly opened his eyes and saw Lucas standing beside his bed like a ghost. He cried out in

    shock and immediately jumped up.

    "Don''te over! I should tell you, if you attack me again, I won¡¯t show you any mercy. Although I can''t

    beat you, I''ll make it hard for you."

    Joseph thought that with such eyes and gloomy expression, Lucas was possessed by his second

    personality.

    He was on guard.

    Lucas noticed that Joseph''s posture was a little strange, as if his butt was injured.

    His eyes narrowed slightly.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "What''s wrong with me? You threw me out in the middle of the night. My butt still hurts. I''m warning

    you, you''re just Lucas'' second personality. Don''t think that you can control his body now. Lucas''

    willpower is strong and will definitely suppress you. I will also help."

    Joseph said angrily.

    Damn it.

    Lucas had never made such a vicious move against him. This second personality was really annoying.

    However, Lucas'' heart skipped a beat.

    Second personality?

    Dissociative identity disorder!

    He had dissociative identity disorder?

    This information suddenly exploded in Lucas'' head.

    He looked at Joseph in a daze, even at a loss for what to do.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    How could this be?

    Wasn''t that a mental illness?

    He actually had a mental problem?

    Mommy looked at him so worriedly just now because he was possessed by his second personalityst

    night, right?

    Lucas felt very ufortable at the thought.

    He had always thought that he was a strong person, but he didn''t expect that he would be like

    this.

    Lucas couldn''t ept it.

    When Joseph saw him staring at him nkly, he couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.

    "Hey, what exactly are you doing?"

    However, Lucas did not say anything and directly turned around and went upstairs.

    Joseph was afraid that Lucas would do something dangerous. He hurriedly jumped out of bed and

    wanted to catch up, but Lucas said coldly, "Don''t follow me. I''m Lucas."

    Joseph was so surprised that he opened his mouth wide.

    Lucas?

    How could that be?

    Lucas went straight to Samuel''s bedroom.

    Samuel was still resting, but he was very alert. When Lucas came to him, he suddenly opened his

    eyes. Seeing Lucas, he was slightly amazed, and a trace of confusion shed through his eyes.

    Lucas did not ignore Samuel''s gaze. Although that confusion in his gaze shed, Lucas saw it.

    "Samuel, do I have dissociative identity disorder?"

    Lucas was a straightforward inquirer.

    Samuel froze for a moment, and after confirming that it was Lucas, he nodded heavily.

    "Don''t worry, your mother and I will apany you in the treatment."

    Hearing Samuel¡¯s reply, Lucas fell silent.

    Seeing that his son was not crying like the other children, Samuel felt extremely ufortable.

    He stood up and hugged Lucas in his arms and whispered, "Sorry, Daddy ignored you. Daddy and

    Mommy will apany you. You will definitely be fine."

    Lucas'' heart was in turmoil. Although he was being hugged by Samuel, he was a little scared.

    He didn''t know what his second personality was like, whether it was aggressive or not, or even how

    long he would be in this state. If Daddy and Mommy stayed with him all the time, they would definitely

    ignore the others.

    Thinking of Joseph and Zoe, Lucas felt even more ufortable.

    They were the closest people to him, the people he always wanted to protect. However, now that he

    had be the most aggressive person, how could he not be sad?

    A tumult of feelings filled Lucas'' mind. He did not struggle when he was hugged by Samuel. Instead, he

    extended his arm and hugged Samuel. He whispered, "Samuel, help me."

    This was the first time his son had asked him for help.

    His voice carried a trace of tremor and fear. The uncontroble identity disorder made him afraid.

    Samuel felt very ufortable as if his heart was being roasted in the frying pan.

    "I will help you, my son. I will definitely cure you."

    Lucas'' eyes were a little wet.

    He bit his lower lip and whispered, "Samuel, take me to the base."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Samuel suddenly pushed Lucas away.

    Now that the New Year wasing, there was no one in the base. Moreover, if Lucas were put in the

    base, it would be an exile for him.

    He would not agree, and Nicole would not agree either.

    "Don''t think nonsense. This isn''t a terminal illness. You''re just under too much pressure. Lucas, it was

    thoughtless of Daddy and Mommy to show you the cruelty of the war too early. It¡¯s not your fault.

    Believe in Daddy and Mommy. You will be fine. You will definitely be fine."

    Samuel looked at Lucas, his heart twitching fiercely.

    "Samuel, I''m afraid that I¡¯ll hurt you. I already hurt Joseph. Maybe tomorrow, I¡¯ll hurt Mommy and Zoe. I

    don''t want to do this. I don''t want to see the person I care about the most get hurt by me. That will

    break my heart even more." Lucas said with a choked voice.

    This was the first time Samuel saw Lucas cry.

    Ever since his son came back, Samuel had never seen him cry.

    Samuel felt sorry to see him bear so much.

    Now he was crying for his illness, not for anything else, just for fear of hurting someone he cared about.

    At this moment, Samuel''s heart suddenly ached badly.

 Chapter 1140 Dont Think Too Much

    Chapter 1140 Don''t Think Too Much

    "No! No matter what happens to you, you are our dear son. No matter what happens, your mother and

    I will not let you go."

    Samuel held his son in his arms again. He felt that his son was so weak. Why did he think that his son

    could be a genius and exist in the cruel militarypound?

    He was annoyed, self-med, and wanted to help Lucas get through this difficult time.

    Lucas still wanted to say something, but he heard Samuel whisper, "Your mother wants you to have a

    good rest. If you really like being in the army, we will send you to the military to train for two years when

    you turn eighteen. Lucas, our family runs a big business and needs an heir. Joseph chose to study

    medicine. You will be the heir of our family."

    Samuel knew that this was a bit cruel to Lucas, but he really didn''t want to risk losing his son anymore.

    Back then, he had also passionately joined the army and risked his life. But now that he had children,

    he realized that he couldn''t bear to see the children get hurt or his wife get sad.

    Even if Lucas wanted to join the army, he had to reach his age.

    His son couldn''t withstand such a harsh environment.

    Lucas did not say anything, yes or no.

    The two people who weren''t very enthusiastic hugged each other tightly for a long time. Nicole couldn¡¯t

    find Lucas after cooking the porridge with preserved eggs and lean meat. She ran to look for Samuel

    nervously and saw them hugging each other, which moved her.

    "Alright, since you''re awake, get up and have some porridge. I''ve cooked quite a bit."

    Nicole pretended to be rxed as she spoke.

    Lucas came out of Samuel''s embrace and looked at Nicole with a trace of guilt in his eyes.

    It broke Nicole¡¯s heart to see that.

    "Come on, son, Mommy will carry you down."

    "I''ll walk down myself."

    Lucas dodged Nicole''s arm and even avoided to be close to her.

    He was afraid.

    He was afraid that he would be someone else, and that he would hurt his mommy in an unknown

    situation.

    Seeing Lucas like this, Nicole felt sad and tears immediately gushed out.

    "Mommy, don''t cry. I''m not, I..."

    Seeing Nicole cry, Lucas immediately panicked.

    He hurriedly turned to Samuel for help.

    Samuel took a step forward and hugged Lucas in his arms. Then, he stood up and said to Nicole,

    "Come on, Lucas is hungry. Let''s go down and have some porridge."

    "Alright."

    Nicole wiped away her tears and walked down with Samuel.

    Joseph had already woken up and didn''t dare to sleep anymore. At present, only Zoe slept soundly.

    She stretched, got up and smelled a fragrance, and hurriedly said, "Oh? What did Mommy cook? It

    smells good."

    Nicole smiled, but somewhat reluctantly.

    They sat down at the dining table.

    Nicole also cooked a few dishes that the children loved.

    Zoe''s eyes immediately lit up.

    "Wow, Mommy is so nice today."

    Zoe praised her generously.

    However, Lucas chose a seat away from them and sat down.

    Seeing that, Nicole felt anxious again.

    Before she could say anything, Zoe directly walked over and grabbed Lucas'' hand and said, "Lucas,

    why did you go so far? Come to help me peel the eggs."

    Lucas subconsciously wanted to shake off Zoe. But it seemed Zoe cunningly avoided being shaken off.

    She raised a small cute face, smiled and said, "Don''t say no. I know, you''re on vacation. You used to

    peel eggs for me, and now you can''t escape since you¡¯re on vacation. Hurry up!"

    As she spoke, Zoe pulled Lucas'' hand and pulled him to sit down beside her.

    "Here, this bowl of porridge is yours. I won''t snatch it from you. I want an egg, peel it for me. And that

    sea shrimp, peel it for me too."

    Zoe smiled, but Lucas could not refuse.

    Thinking that he hadn¡¯t had a meal with his sister for a long time, he obediently picked up the egg and

    began to peel.

    Seeing this, Nicole and Samuel breathed a sigh of relief.

    Joseph also heaved a sigh of relief.

    He was really afraid that Lucas would refuse Zoe.

    Zoe shook her legs and looked at Nicole and Samuel. "Daddy, Mommy, are we going to visit Great

    Grandpa today?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded.

    Zoe asked again, "Then can Lucas and I go overter?"

    "What are you going to do?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Lucas was now an uncertain time bomb. He was really afraid that something would happen to his

    daughter, so he asked.

    Zoe smiled and said, "I want to go shopping. It''s been a long time since I''ve been with my brother. Let''s

    go shopping together today."

    Zoe liked eating different kinds of food. It was rare for her to enjoy shopping. But the others didn''t say

    anything.

    Samuel couldn''t make up his mind.

    At this moment, Lucas spoke indifferently.

    "I''m a little tired. I don''t want to go. You guys go. I want to rest."

    "Come on, Lucas, it''s been a long time since you''ve been with me. Besides, it''s already New Year''s

    Eve. There are a lot of bad people outside. Don''t you want to protect me?"

    Hearing this, Lucas frowned.

    "I..."

    "Come on. Hurry up and finish your meal. Come with me to buy something for Great Grandpa. It''s been

    a long time since Great Grandpa saw you and Joseph. Are you guys going there empty-handed?"

    What Zoe said made Lucas unable to reject her.

    The family ate a warm breakfast because of Zoe¡¯s presence.

    Although everyone was tired, they couldn''t bear to spoil Zoe''s interest.

    After breakfast, Zoe followed Samuel into the bedroom for pocket money.

    Lucas was still wondering if he should follow them out.

    He already went crazy at home once. But if something happened to him outside, it would bring disgrace

    to the Green family.

    As if he knew what Lucas was thinking, Joseph whispered, "I¡¯m here with you. Don¡¯t worry. I''ll stab you

    with a silver needle and carry you back if I have to."

    "That''s what you said. If that identityes out again, don¡¯t show any mercy. Just knock me out and tie

    me up."

    What Lucas said was very decisive, but it made Nicole''s heart ache severely.

    "Lucas, don''t think too much. Just go out for a while. It''s fine."

    Lucas really couldn''t bear to see Nicole''s sad expression. He knew that it was best not to go out, but he

    nodded.

    Not long after, Zoe and Samuel came out.

    Seeing that Zoe was wearing a pure white princess dress, Lucas'' eyes lit up.

    "Zoe, you''re so beautiful."

    "Thank you, Lucas."

    Zoe smiled brightly and came to hold Lucas'' arm.

    Lucas'' body was a little stiff. He wanted to get away, but he couldn''t.

    He smiled bitterly.

    Zoe had learned self-defense skills for a few days, but it wasn''t enough to make him unable to move. It

    was just that he couldn''t bear to upset her, so he was a little more tolerant towards Zoe.

    Because the servants in the old mansion were on holiday, Samuel could only drive by himself.

    The family of five went outside.

    Zoe wanted to go shopping, but when she saw the advertisement for an exhibition of icemp in the

    suburbs, she insisted on going there to take a look.

    For their little daughter, the whole family could only change their route and go there.

    However, now that the New Year was approaching and most people were buying products in the urban

    area, there were very few people in the exhibition on the outskirts of the city.

    Zoe was very excited.

    She was not afraid of the cold. After getting off the car, she jumped and ran towards the icemps.

    "Zoe, slow down."

    Lucas frowned slightly and reminded her. However, Zoe did not listen to him at all. Instead, she ran

    faster and faster.

    Suddenly she tripped over something.

    Lucas became nervous.

    He ran towards Zoe, but before he could reach Zoe, Zoe was directly picked up by a masked man who

    then quickly ran to a car.

    This instantly surprised Samuel, Nicole and the others.

    "Stop! Who are you? Put down my daughter!"

    Because Zoe was in his hands, Samuel did not dare to make a move.

    Nicole''s face turned pale.

    Zoe was so scared that she cried.

    "Lucas! Daddy, mommy, help!"

    Zoe struggled, but the masked man took out a gun and aimed it at Zoe''s temple.

    "Don''te over. Otherwise, I''ll kill her!"

    The same scene made Lucas'' mind buzz. And something broke in his mind.

    It was as if he had seen someone in South Africa pointing a sniper rifle at Daddy and Mommy.

    No!

    No!

    Lucas suddenly went crazy with fierce eyes.

    "Let her go! If you dare to hurt her, you will pay the price!"

    Seeing Lucas'' change, Nicole and Joseph''s faces instantly turned pale.

    "Joseph!"

    Nicole didn''t want her son to go crazy, but she knew that Lucas was now possessed by another identity

    and wasn''t her sensible and obedient son.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Joseph also broke out in cold sweat.

    He had never expected such a change. Now, he was sure that Lucas'' hidden identity had appeared.

    Joseph hurriedly took out the silver needle and tried to pierce into Lucas'' acupuncture point, but Lucas

    seemed to see him. The instant Joseph made his move, he immediately kicked the silver needle out of

    Joseph''s hand.

    He kicked so hard, and Joseph almost fell to the ground.

    Joseph made a quick move towards Lucas.

    However, Lucas didn¡¯t want to fight him.

    Lucas rushed towards the kidnapper who kidnapped Zoe madly.

    "Lucas!"

    Nicole was so frightened that her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Just as she was about to run

    over, Samuel hugged her in his arms.

    "Don''t go over there! That one has a gun in his hand."

    "But we can''t just leave Lucas and Zoe there!"

    As Nicole cried out, she heard a gunshot and the gun in the masked man''s hand went off.

    "Lucas!"

    Bright red blood suddenly sprayed on Zoe''s snow-white princess dress like plum blossoms and stained

    the dress to everyone¡¯s surprise...

 Chapter 1141 So Embarrassing

    Chapter 1141 So Embarrassing

    "Zoe!"

    Nicole was heartbreaking.

    Lucas was dumbfounded.

    Blood!

    There was blood everywhere!

    Just like that day when he had shot the terrorist to death.

    His eyes were opening wide, and his blood slowly spread all over the ground, just like now.

    Something seemed to be spurting out of his mind and the pain was intense.

    Lucas'' eyes suddenly turned scarlet.

    "Damn it! How dare you hurt her?"

    Lucas was like a different man now. He rushed over and smashed towards the kidnapper''s face.

    But the guy was not easy to deal with. As Lucas rushed over, he suddenly pushed Zoe aside and

    started fighting with Lucas.

    Lucas'' eyes were red. In his eyes, the entire world was red.

    He kept attacking like a crazy man...

    And the guy was on the defensive.

    Seeing that Zoe was pushed aside, Nicole quickly ran over and hugged Zoe with trembling hands.

    "Zoe, how are you?"

    "Mommy, I''m fine."

    Zoe opened her eyes and stuck out her tongue to make a face. Then, she took out a broken blood bag

    from under her skirt.

    "The blood was fake. That gun was a stic gun and it won''t hurt."

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    Fake blood?

    She subconsciously looked at Lucas, only to find that the man who was fighting with Lucas looked a

    little familiar.

    "That guy is..."

    "It''s Grandpa Mark."

    Zoe stood up and grabbed Nicole''s hand, and then led her to Samuel.

    "Daddy, do you think this n will work?"

    "I don''t know."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand with their fingers crossed.

    Nicole was still confused.

    Joseph walked over, took off his coat and put it on Zoe''s shoulder. He whispered, "To be exact, this

    method should be better. Lucas has been under pressure for a long time, and his personality has been

    stimted because of the shooting incident, so maybe he just needs to vent. And the best way to vent

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    is to cry. But did Lucas ever cry?"

    The answer is obvious.

    It was almost impossible to see Lucas cry.

    Nicole seemed to understand.

    "You guys set me up?"

    Seeing Nicole frowning slightly, Samuel said guiltily, "It''s Zoe''s idea. I think we can give it a try, and

    maybe it will work."

    "Daddy, it''s shameless to use me as an excuse."

    Zoe looked at Samuel with disdain.

    Samuel ignored her and kept saying, "I promised that I would have it under control. See? Uncle Mark is

    here. If it really won''t work, then we''ll use the traditional treatment."

    Although Nicole is very angry, looking at Lucas'' crazy appearance, she still felt uneasy.

    Mark knew that Lucas'' skill was not bad, but he was still surprised.

    Lucas, with his potential stimted, seemed to be even more powerful than before.

    He and Lucas had been fighting for fifteen minutes. Just as their stamina was about to reach its limit,

    Mark made a deceptive movement and hit Lucas'' neck with his hand.

    Lucas fainted then.

    "Lucas."

    Nicole was worried. Mark then hugged Lucas.

    "Don''t worry. He''s just exhausted. He should be fine when he wakes up."

    Mark took off his hood, sweating profusely.

    Nicole''s eyes were wet.

    She took Lucas from Mark''s embrace and whispered, "Thank you, Uncle Mark."

    "It''s OK, silly girl. I don''t know why Lucas would be like this right now. It was my negligence. Don''t

    worry. I will apply for leave for Lucaster. He doesn''t need to stay in the militarypound for the time

    being, but he cane back whenever he wants. "

    "Thanks."

    That was what Nicole wanted, too. As for whether Lucas would return or not depended on his condition

    Samuel took Lucas from Nicole''s hand and wrapped Lucas with his coat. He said to Mark, "Uncle Mark,

    we are going to Grandpa''s vi for the New Year. And it will be Tim and Evelyn''s wedding in a few

    days. Come if you have time."

    "Alright."

    Mark did not refuse.

    What did the Don family have now?

    Apart from him, there was only Jason left. They were lonely at home, so he would rather go to Mr.

    Shaw''s to join in the fun.

    "Let''s go. In order to make it realistic, I took a taxi here. Now I don''t mind a ride. But let me drive."

    Mark said straight.

    Then Mark drove them back to the Green''s.

    Nicole and Samuel had not slept wellst night.

    With Joseph being sleepy and Lucas being unconscious now, only Zoe was in a good mood.

    Mark let them have a rest. Zoe changed her clothes and left with Mark.

    Nicole and the others didn''t wake up untilte in the afternoon.

    Everyone woke up except Lucas.

    Nicole came up to Samuel and asked, "Did Lucas ever wake up?"

    "No, but Joseph said it''s fine. He has just that consumed too much mental energy, and that''s why he''s

    so tired."

    Nicole felt relieved.

    "I hope it will work this time."

    "Me, too."

    Samuel was also worried.

    As they were speaking, Lucas suddenly sat up.

    "Zoe!"

    His voice trembled as he rushed out of the room like a crazy man.

    "Lucas, what''s wrong?"

    Nicole hurriedly stood up.

    Lucas was still in a daze.

    "Mommy, Samuel, where''s Zoe? I had a dream. Zoe ..."

    So much blood once again spread out in Lucas'' mind.

    Samuel quickly walked over and hugged him in his arms, whispering, "Lucas, Zoe is fine."

    "No, she was kidnapped. That man shot her. I saw a lot of blood. I ..."

    Lucas trembled slightly.

    Seeing Lucas like this, Nicole felt very uneasy.

    "Lucas."

    She came up to Lucas and gently touched his head, saying, "There will be many idents and

    malicious intentions in this world. Even in fairy tales, there are bad guys, right? We are not righteous

    messengers, but we can protect ourselves. You shot that terrorist to save your father and me. You

    fought that masked man to save Zoe. Do you still remember the blood on Zoe''s body? It is just like that

    terrorist''s blood, bright red, isn''t it?"

    Lucas trembled again.

    Nicole knew that she was cruel now.

    She kept reminding Lucas of that cruel scene, but she had no choice. Now that he was sick, he had to

    be treated. Only by looking directly at that scene could Lucas look straight into his heart.

    Nicole gently held his hand.

    His hands were a little cold and they were trembling.

    Nicole whispered, "What''s the difference between them? One is a terrorist, threatening your parents''

    lives; the other is your sister, your family. So you didn''t do anything wrong because it''s your instinct to

    protect yourself and protect your family. Mommy knows it''s hard for you to ept what happened after

    the shooting, but Lucas, Mommy believes you can do it, right?"

    Lucas looked at Nicole and suddenly threw himself into her arms and cried out loudly.

    He had never cried so sadly, so helplessly. At this moment, he was just a four-year-old child, crying

    because of the shock.

    That insecure look made Samuel want to cry, too.

    Nicole hugged Lucas tightly.

    He was only four years old!

    He should have had a happy childhood. Why was he a genius?

    She didn''t need a genius son. She just wanted her son to be happy.

    Lucas kept crying, and Nicole''s eyes also became wet.

    Lucas cried for more than half an hour before he stopped.

    Then Lucas felt much better, but he was also a little embarrassed.

    He buried his head in Nicole''s arms and whispered, "Mommy, can you carry me back to my room?"

    "Alright."

    At this time, even if Lucas wanted the stars in the sky, Nicole would find a way to get them for him.

    Seeing Lucas'' embarrassment, Samuel did not provoke him. He nodded and watched as Nicole carried

    Lucas to his room.

    Lucas was still a little depressed.

    This was so embarrassing.

    Nicole put him on the bed without saying anything.

    Lucas had already cried, and the grievance and pressure in his heart had been vented. She only hoped

    that he would get better now.

    "I''ll go pack up things with your daddy. Tim is getting married. Your great-grandpa hopes that we can

    live together. Pack up and let''s go together."

    "Alright."

    Lucas nodded.

    His nose was red, looking adorable.

    Nicole left the space all to his own.

    After Nicole left the room, Lucas turned on theputer and connected Zoe directly.

    "You set me up!"

    How smart Lucas was!

    He had figured out everything.

    At this time, Zoe was in KFC with Mark. Seeing Lucas'' angry face, she said, "I won''t say it that way. I

    was trying to save you, Lucas."

    "How did you know?"

    Lucas was still upset, but he felt warm.

    Zoe stuffed a chicken nugget into her mouth and said, "Come on, we are twins, okay? We have

    telepathic connection. You''ve been in a bad mood these past days. Although I didn''t ask you, I could

    tell that you changed. So I asked Daddy and found out what happened. Lucas, you are my only brother.

    I don''t want another brother with the same appearance as you but a different personality."

    Lucas was touched.

    He suddenly realized the warmth of the family, and his harsh eyes became tenderer.

    "No, he won''t show up anymore. Trust me."

    "Of course I believe you. You have always been my pride."

    Then Zoe hung up the video call.

    Lucas smiled.

    At this moment, theputer rang out as the screen was switched.

 Chapter 1142 Hes Normal

    Chapter 1142 He''s Normal

    Lucas'' face changed slightly.

    Who else in the group could hack into hisputer like this?

    "Edison?"

    Lucas quickly sent a message.

    And soon he got the reply.

    "Lucas, it''s me."

    Seeing the reply, Lucas missed his team members.

    "You don''t know how to have a chat with me? Why do you hack into myputer? What''s wrong? You

    want topete with me in the Trojan horse program?"

    Lucas typed quickly.

    Edison paused for a moment, and then replied, "Lucas, I have some bad news for you."

    "It''s almost New Year. Can you tell me some good news?"

    Lucas felt that Edison was really funny.

    However, Edison directly converted the words into ck and white fonts and said heavily, "Lucas, our

    team member Lexie died."

    Lucas was stunned.

    "What do you mean?"

    As one of their team members, Lexie was also the only girl over eighteen years old. Before Lucas

    joined the team, Lexie was the team leader. Later, given that Lucas had greaterputer skills, Lexie

    stepped aside, but she still took care of others.

    In Lucas'' impression, Lexie had a warm heart, mothering and loving them.

    How could she die?

    "What''s going on?"

    Lucas noticed that his hands were trembling.

    Edison burst into tears and then directly made a video call to Lucas.

    Seeing Edison crying, Lucas felt sad.

    "Don''t cry. What happened?"

    As Lucas roared, Edison immediately stopped crying and said with a tremble, "Lexie''s father was a

    special forces soldier. He was shot abroad in a peacekeeping operation not long ago. He was caught

    while protecting others. The terrorists took him hostage and threatened us to withdraw. Lexie got the

    news and secretly went over there. She hacked into enemies''puters to confuse them. However,

    she was discovered soon and shot to death. Lucas, they said that Lexie lost a lot of blood and her body

    will be airliftedter. Boss asked us to go to the airport together to bring Lexie home. "

    Edison cried as he said.

    Lucas'' eyes were teary.

    Blood!

    Recently, Lucas always dreamed about something red.

    However, he never thought that his teammate would lose her life on the battlefield.

    Tears slid down from his eyes.

    "I''ll be right there. Shut up and stop crying! We are proud of her. She''s a hero and martyr! She''s going

    home. We can''t wee her home with tears."

    Lucas'' voice was hoarse and depressive.

    Edison tried his best hold back the tears, but he really couldn''t do that.

    Lucas hung up the video chat andy on theputer desk with his shoulders trembling.

    He could never see hisrade who once fought together with him again. After she was buried in the

    Martyrs'' Cemetery with the national g, there would never be a lively girl called Lexie.

    Lucas'' heart was extremely heavy.

    At that moment, he finally knew the bloodiness of the war. Even in peaceful times, there were still many

    people sacrificing themselves.

    He remembered the fear he felt when he opened fire. But at this moment, he felt that there was nothing

    to be afraid of.

    That terrorist deserved to die!

    Sam vited thew and threatened his parents. He was an unforgivable viin.

    But Lucas was the warrior of the people.

    Behind him stood countless unarmed civilians.

    They couldn''t shoot and had no right to do so. They were the most vulnerable group at war. But he was

    a soldier.

    It was his duty to protect people.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He just shot him. So what?

    That was his duty!

    Lucas suddenly seemed to have figured out a lot of things, and those heavy and oppressive feelings

    were also turned into motivation for him to move forward.

    Raising the head, he wiped away his tears and quickly changed into his clothes to go downstairs.

    Samuel and Nicole had just packed their things and were about to call Lucas. Seeing Lucas dressed in

    a military uniform, they were stunned for a moment. .

    "Lucas, what are you doing?"

    "I am going to the airport. Mommy, can you drive me there? Or Samuel? My teammate is back home.

    As the team leader, I''m going to wee her back."

    His eyes still brimmed with tears, but were firm and stern.

    Nicole felt her son was different. She couldn''t tell the difference but Samuel could.

    Lucas grew up.

    He seemed to have learned a lot overnight, and became even more restrained.

    "Yourrades died?"

    After experiencing so much, Samuel understood the sadness hidden in Lucas'' eyes.

    Lucas almost couldn''t hold tears back and nodded hurriedly.

    "I''ll take you there."

    Samuel put down the work in his hand.

    Nicole was a little worried.

    "I''ll go with you."

    "I''ll go too."

    Joseph followed and said.

    Hearing it, Samuel nodded and walked out of the Green''s with them. Or he would be worried if he left

    them at home.

    Lucas didn''t say anything along the way.

    Nicole nudged Samuel worriedly and asked in a voice that only the two could hear, "Is Lucas showing

    his second personality?"

    "No, he''s very normal."

    Samuel nced at Lucas and found that he was looking outside with sadness.

    He sighed softly and said, "Lucas is very sad. I don''t know how long it willst."

    Nicole had never been in the army and she naturally did not understand how deep the friendship

    betweenrades could be. Seeing her son, she was somewhat worried.

    "His dissociative identity disorder hasn''t been cured yet. What was worse, his teammate died. I''m really

    afraid that he can''t go through the hard times."

    "He can."

    Samuel said calmly, "Perhaps after the incident, he could get better."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    However, Samuel did not say anything else.

    They drove to the airport.

    Since Lexie was a martyr, the airport provided the Courtesy Channel.

    The soldiers in uniforms stood in a line.

    Lucas came here alone because he asked for temporary leave.

    It was Nicole''s first time seeing such a solemn asion, and she was stunned.

    After tiding up the clothes and hat, Lucas opened the car door and walked down.

    Samuel hadn''t finished the retirement formalities, so he still had a military rank. Today, he also put on

    his military uniform and said to Nicole, "You two, wait for us in the car."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel held Lucas'' hand and walked in.

    At that moment, Joseph said with admiration, "Mommy, I suddenly feel that being a military doctor is

    not bad. Wasn''t Uncle ir a military doctor?"

    "No."

    Nicole directly refused and even felt worried.

    "With Lucas joining the army, I am always worried day and night. If you want to study medicine, Daddy

    and Mommy won''t stop you. But if you want to join the army, we will definitely say no. Daddy and I have

    advised Lucas to go into business. So don''t think about it anymore."

    Nicole took advantage of this opportunity to deter Joseph.

    Join the army?

    Nicole really regretted that she agreed Lucas to join the army.

    Joseph was the only son of Vincent. If anything bad happened to him, nobody could take on the

    responsibility.

    Nicole would rather like Joseph to be a mediocre person than a hero fighting on the battlefield.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Joseph stuck out his tongue and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m just saying."

    "I hope so."

    Nicole was still a little worried.

    Not long after that, the national anthem sounded inside. Eight soldiers carried stretchers and walked

    out.

    On the stretcher was an eighteen-year-old young girl with a very pale face and a national g. Filled

    with grief, the surrounding soldiers all took off their hats.

    "This is..."

    This was the first time Nicole realized the dignity and solemnity of death.

    She saw her husband and son.

    Samuel and Lucas were walking around the stretcher, with one on the left and the other on the right.

    Lucas'' eyes and nose were red. Some children behind him were sobbing.

    She couldn''t get the full sorrow like them. To some extent, she admired Lexie.

    In the lifetime, if one were to die like this in the end, then it would be too well-deserved.

    It was a pity that she was such a beautiful and young girl.

    Nicole suddenly felt ufortable and sad.

    With the military vehicle outside, all the soldiers carried Lexie to the Martyrs'' Cemetery.

    A middle-aged woman ran towards them. Seeing Lexie''s body, she copsed.

    "My daughter! My good girl!"

    The woman cried so hard that all people shed tears.

    Nicole suddenly felt a little scared.

    She was afraid that one day Lucas would be carried back like that.

    At the thought of that moment, Nicole felt so heart-broken.

    No!

    That could not happen!

    Absolutely not!

    Nicole made up her mind to drag Lucas back from the army.

    She did not have any big dream. She only hoped that her son would be safe and sound.

    Someone might say she was selfish and not worthy to be a military family member. She didn''t care.

    Anyway, her son couldn''t go to the front. It was too dangerous.

    Seeing that Nicole''s face was somewhat pale, Joseph reached out to hold Nicole''s hand.

    Both her hands and body were cold.

    Joseph asked worriedly, "Mommy, are you alright?"

    "I am fine."

    Nicole managed a weak smile, but she saw Lexie''s mother faint from crying.

    Many soldiers'' eyes turned red.

    On the road to the Martyrs'' Cemetery, only soldiers could attend the funeral procession while people

    like Nicole were not allowed.

    Samuel signaled her to bring Joseph back.

    But Nicole didn''t want to leave.

    She asked Joseph to get in the car and drove behind the military vehicle, heading towards the Martyrs''

    Cemetery.

    Nicole''s car suddenly jolted when she was about to arrive at the Martyrs'' Cemetery. She almost hit the

    windshield.

    "Mommy, what''s wrong?"

    Joseph was a little worried.

    Nicole waved her hand and said, "Maybe the car broke down. I''ll get off and take a look."

    After saying that, she got out of the car. But Joseph felt uneasy.

 Chapter 1143 How Could It Be Him?

    Chapter 1143 How Could It Be Him?

    "Mommy, maybe you should call Daddy."

    Joseph grabbed Nicole''s sleeve, and a trace of unease shed through his eyes.

    Nicole hesitated.

    She knew that Joseph was worried about her. This situation was indeed abnormal. However, today was

    a special day. The martyr Lexie was being carried in the front of the procession, and all the soldiers

    were marching forward. If she called Samuel back because of this, it would be inappropriate.

    After a while of hesitation, Nicole carried Joseph in her arms and closed the car door.

    She took out her phone and called a towingpany, while she followed behind the procession with

    Joseph in her arms.

    Noticing his mom had be more cautious andposed than before, Joseph couldn''t help but look

    at her a few more times and found that she was more beautiful than ever.

    Although Nicole did not know if the breakdown was an ident, she still heaved a sigh of relief after

    the phone call.

    The procession entered the Martyrs'' Cemetery. Because Nicole and Joseph weren''t soldiers, they

    didn''t have the qualifications to get in, so they could only stand outside and wait.

    To them, standing here waiting for Lucas and Samuel was also a kind of silentpany.

    There was a memorial service inside. Waves of sad music made people feel depressed, and the

    snowkes in the sky added a trace of sadness.

    Nicole watched Lexie''s mother faint a few times from crying, her heart aching badly.

    "Mommy, where is Lexie''s daddy?" Joseph asked in confusion.

    "Her father is in the hands of terrorists and hasn''t returned yet. He hasn''t even seen his daughter for

    thest time," Nicole whispered.

    This was the helplessness and greatness of a soldier.

    Nicole put herself in the shoes of Lexie''s father. She thought about what she would do if Lucas was the

    one who had been killed.

    At the thought of this, Nicole couldn''t help but sweat profusely.

    Even imagining it was unbearably painful.

    She even felt her entire body tremble.

    She wasn''t that noble and couldn''t bear to send her son to the battlefield, but what if Lucas insisted on

    it?

    Nicole knew that she would not force her son, but this profession...

    She shook her head abruptly, not thinking about these things for the time being.

    Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and the entire ground seemed to shake a little. Joseph couldn''t stand

    firmly and grabbed Nicole.

    Nicole supported him, and she staggered. She looked at the ce where the explosion had urred. It

    was her car!

    Both Joseph and Nicole were stunned.

    If she had gotten out of the car and checked the reason for the breakdown earlier, she would probably

    have turned into a pile of ashes by now.

    This realization scared Nicole. Joseph grabbed her hand and found that her palm was sweaty.

    Samuel and the others heard the explosion and quickly ran out.

    "What happened?"

    When he saw that the car that exploded was the one Nicole was driving, his face paled.

    Lucas'' eyes widened with shock.

    "Mommy!"

    He ran towards the car, tears in his eyes.

    When Nicole saw Lucase out, she looked at his face and knew that he was frightened. She

    hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed his arm.

    "Lucas, I''m here, and Joseph is also here. We were not in the car."

    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Lucas looked back.

    He was still immersed in the sorrow caused by Lexie''s death. Now his mom''s car had exploded. Lucas

    didn''t know how to cope with the situation. When he saw Nicole, he ran into her arms and his entire

    body trembled.

    When Samuel heard Nicole''s voice, he looked over. Seeing that she and Joseph were safe and sound,

    he heaved a sigh of relief.

    "What was the matter?"

    He ran to them and asked Nicole gently.

    As she briefly told him what happened, some people had started to put out the fire.

    When Samuel learned that it was Joseph''s reminder that had saved them both, he stroked the boy''s

    hair and praised, "Well done, Joseph."

    Joseph shook his head. He was obviously terrified.

    After all, it was Nicole''s car that exploded. After confirming that she and Joseph were safe, Samuel

    immediately joined in the fire extinguishing operation.

    Lucas quickly calmed down. His beautiful almond-shaped eyes gleamed with determination that no one

    else could understand.

    Terrorists were too hateful!

    He couldn''t just sit back and let terrorists get their way!

    Lucas had never felt the responsibility of being a soldier so strongly.

    He would ovee his dissociative identity disorder! He would train hard! And he would continue to

    serve in the army!

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t even be able to protect his family.

    Nicole''s and Samuel''s identities and statuses meant that their lives would not be ordinary and would be

    full of intrigues and dangers.

    He was their child. He must protect his parents and Joseph and Zoe. He had to be strong.

    Back in South Africa, he didn''t kill innocent people but hateful terrorists. He was a righteous man. Even

    if his hands were stained with blood, it was for the protection of his family and his country!

    Lucas didn''t feel bad anymore.

    He looked into Nicole''s worried eyes and said firmly, "Mommy, I''ll go over and help."

    With that, Lucas quickly joined the people putting out the fire.

    Nicole couldn''t convince herself to agree.

    She wanted to stop him, but before she could do anything, he was already gone.

    At this moment, she sensed how determined her son was to be a serviceman.

    It broke her heart to think that her son''s life could be at risk, but she could not force him to change his

    mind, and she was extremely conflicted for a moment.

    Joseph didn''t let go of Nicole''s hand for a second. Not even when the armed troops arrived, and the

    surroundings seemed to be very safe. Instead, he held her hand even tighter.

    The surroundings were bustling, in contrast with the quiet of the vicinity of the Martyrs'' Cemetery.

    Luckily, there were no casualties. This was the only thing worth celebrating.

    The fire was extinguished soon, but the car was ruined.

    The deminer in the army checked and said to Samuel, "Commander, it was a time bomb. Someone

    tampered with the car."

    Samuel''s face turned grim at these words, and the air seemed to have suddenly dropped to a freezing

    point.

    Emory happened to be behind Samuel. When he heard this, he paused for a moment and asked, "Was

    it meant for you or your wife?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe for both of us."

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, but filled with a murderous aura.

    Emory frowned slightly.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Things seemed to be moreplicated than he had imagined.

    "Take them home. I''ll handle this."

    However, Samuel shook his head and said, "I will stay. Have someone take them to my grandfather''s."

    "Alright."

    Emory did not refuse. After all, the car belonged to the Green family. One of the Greens should stay on

    the scene.

    He came to Nicole and exined Samuel''s decision. She had no objection.

    She looked at Samuel and said to Emory, "Please protect him."

    "I will."

    Emory nodded.

    His guard led Nicole and Joseph into a car.

    Only then did Lucas tell her, "Mommy, I want to stay! The memorial service for Lexie is not over yet. As

    the team leader, I can''t leave now."

    Nicole''s words were frozen on the lips when she saw the resolute look in his eyes.

    Lucas bowed to her and ran away.

    His firm retreating figure caused Nicole''s eyes to turn red.

    Joseph thought that she was worried so he hurriedlyforted her, "Mommy, don''t worry. Daddy is

    also here. Lucas will be fine."

    Nicole looked at Joseph, not knowing how to exin her conflicted feelings.

    The two of them were taken to Edwin''s by Emory''s guard.

    Edwin had been informed of what happened earlier. Seeing that Nicole had returned safely, he was

    relieved, and said, "How is it? Is everyone else okay? Where are Lucas and Zoe?"

    With Zoe at Mark''s ce, Nicole wasn''t worried.

    Evelyn patted Nicole''s shoulder and said, "Do you want Tim to go there and help?"

    "No need, Samuel can handle it. I''m just a little depressed."

    Nicole forced a smile and went to her room.

    Edwin asked Joseph toe to him. The great-grandfather and great-grandson talked for a while. No

    one knew what they were talking about, but Edwin seemed to be in a better mood.

    Nicole unlocked her phone screen to ask Samuel how things were on the scene. In the end, she

    decided against it.

    Who was it?

    Who could quietly nt a time bomb on her car under their noses?

    The servants were on vacation. Could it be that it had been installed before?

    Was it someone working for Major?

    They had gotten news that he wouldn''t make a move until New Year''s Day? Why had he rushed it?

    A series of questions appeared in Nicole''s mind, puzzling her.

    She suddenly remembered the surveince at home.

    Could she find a clue from the home surveince footage?

    Thinking of this, Nicole stood up, but when she reached the door, she had second thought.

    If she could think of this, the criminal must have thought of it as well.

    If she hurried back to the Green''s now, she could easily fall into a trap, and it would fit in exactly with

    her enemy''s wishes.

    If something happened to her, what would be of Samuel and the children?

    If the person behind this used her to threaten them, it would be worse.

    Thinking of this, Nicole stopped.

    What should she do?

    As she hesitated, her phone rang.

    Nicole nced at the screen. The call was from Lucas.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly answered.

    "Lucas, is something wrong?"

    Nicole did not even notice that her voice was trembling.

    Lucas hurriedly said, "No, Mommy, don''t worry. Just now, Samuel told me that the car was tampered

    with and that the home surveince must have recorded something. When I got into the surveince

    system, I found that an hour of the surveince footage on the afternoon of the day before yesterday

    was missing."

    Sure enough, Samuel and Nicole were thinking the same thing.

    Now that she heard Lucas say this, Nicole couldn''t help but frown.

    "So there''s no clue?"

    Lucas replied, "Yes. Even though the video was deleted, I fixed it. But after I watched it, I''m unsure

    what to do. Mommy, you should watch it. As for what to do, it''s up to you."

    After saying that, Lucas sent the deleted video clip to Nicole.

    She quickly clicked on it, but the contents of the video made her frown.

    How could it be him?

    Could it be a mistake?

 Chapter 1144 Can You Take a Stand

    Chapter 1144 Can You Take a Stand

    Nicole looked at the screen and zoomed in. Then Zac''s face appeared clearly on the screen.

    Zac?

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    Why would he do that?

    Could it be for Petty?

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    Her fingers unconsciously tapped on the table as her thoughts drifted away...

    Something must have been wrong!

    It was impossible for Zac to betray Samuel, let alone take her life!

    So what was going on?

    Zac had grown up with Samuel, so he must know Samuel''sputer level. Moreover, with Lucas

    there, even if he had really done this, he would not have made such a low-level mistake that he had

    actually deleted the video!

    If it was really Zac, he should have in advance turned off the video surveince or found a corner to do

    it, but he hadn''t!

    Then it was only logical that Zac had also been used!

    And that guy must be not familiar with the surveince of the Green''s, so he had made such a low-level

    mistake.

    So who was this guy?

    It couldn''t be the servants of the Green family. After all, it had been a long time since these servants

    had been changed.

    Nicole fell into deep thoughts.

    Then it was very likely that it was an outsider. However, the people who hade to the Green''s these

    past few days were all acquaintances, Evelyn, Tim and the Dons. However, these people wouldn''t be

    the guy who wanted to take the lives of her and Samuel.

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Then she decided to call Zac.

    After the call was connected, Nicole suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    "Hey, Nicole, what''s wrong?"

    Zac took the initiative to speak.

    He sounded calm, not like a guilty man.

    Nicole coughed and asked, "Why did you go to the garage yesterday afternoon?"

    "There was something wrong with my car, so I went to see if it would be better after cooling the engine

    down. What''s wrong?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    "Your car broke down?"

    "Not that bad. It''s just that the engine''s sound was strange. I think it''s probably because of the high

    temperature, so I didn''t send it to the repair store immediately. I tried cooling it down so that if I could fix

    it myself, I wouldn''t need to send it to the repair store. After all, the maintenance fee was not cheap.

    Besides, the New Year ising, so I would have to queue up for maintenance. It''s not convenient."

    Zac''s words caught Nicole''s attention.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "The engine temperature is too high? Where did you go? Did you go into the mountain?"

    Zac paused for a moment before whispering, "I went to see Petty."

    Nicole was surprised.

    Zac and Petty had a deep affection for each other. No matter what Petty had done to Zac, Zac would

    always have Petty in his heart.

    If Petty hadn''t gone too far this time, Zac might have done something for Petty.

    "Did you see her?"

    "No, they wouldn''t let me."

    Zac felt upset.

    Nicole knew that Petty was pregnant with Zac''s child, so he must be worried.

    "I''ll ask Samuel for help to see if he can get you to see each other."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    Zac suddenly choked.

    "Nicole, Petty treated you like this, but you are still so nice to us. I''m ashamed."

    "What are you talking about? We are a family. Even if Petty made a mistake, she is punished now. And

    it''s not your or the baby''s fault after all, right?"

    Zac was moved.

    "Thank you."

    "You''re wee. Listen, I have something to ask you."

    Nicole said directly, "Samuel and I drove out and the car exploded today. There was a time bomb in the

    car. We checked the surveince video. Some was deleted and Lucas managed to fix it. You were the

    only one who entered the garage in the video."

    Zac was stunned. Then, he realized something and hurriedly said, "It''s not me. I wouldn''t do such a

    thing. You and Samuel gave me shares in thepany. Even if I don''t work, I can gain a big amount of

    money every year. Why would I want to blow you up? I know I can''t run thepany. Then who will

    raise my children?"

    "I believe you."

    Zac sounded urgent, and Nicole could tell from it that he was telling the truth.

    Zac felt more at ease.

    "Nicole, I didn''t bring anyone back. I was just afraid that the engine wouldn''t work, so I went to a small

    shop nearby to buy a measuring instrument. I promise I didn''t bring anything else into the garage."

    Zac used to have a harsh life. Even after he had been adopted by the Greens, he had been trained as

    a bodyguard with a fixed monthly ie. So he would not directly leave the car to the repair store if

    there was a problem. He would first see if he could repair it. If he could, it would save him a lot of

    money.

    Even if Zac had shares now, his frugal habits over the years would not change for a while, so it wasn''t

    strange for Zac to do so when he found something wrong with his car.

    "A small repair shop nearby? Where is it?"

    "It''s where the main road turns left."

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Why couldn''t she recall such a shop there?

    "Do you still remember the location?"

    "Of course."

    "I''ll send you a location. Come pick me up. Let''s go take a look."

    After saying that, Nicole hung up the phone and sent her location to Zac.

    Samuel and Lucas have been busy all this time. Samuel had texted her once. Nicole had texted him

    back and told him to take care of there and everything was fine at home.

    When she changed her clothes and walked out of the room, she happened to meet Tim and Evelyn.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tim frowned slightly.

    The explosion was so sensational. It was obvious that someone wanted to kill Nicole or Samuel. Why

    would she even want to go out now?

    Was she out of her mind?

    Although Tim did not say it out loud, his eyes and expression were expressing his thoughts.

    "I''m going out to do something," Nicole smiled dryly.

    "You are not allowed to go out no matter what. Wait till Samuel returns."

    Tim had someone close the door directly.

    "Please, I called Zac to pick me up. I really have to do this."

    Nicole kept blinking at Evelyn, hoping that Evelyn could help her out. However, Evelyn said directly, "I

    won''t help you. Tim is right. The situation outside remains unknown, so you''d better stay at home."

    "You know what? You two make a good couple. Evelyn, aren''t you afraid that Tim won''t listen to you

    anymore if you keep spoiling him?"

    Nicole roared dejectedly.

    Tim said calmly, "Samuel dotes on you always. I don''t see you ignore him. However, it seems that

    you''re the dictator in your family."

    "Oh,e on! I really have something to do. Just let me out."

    Nicole never thought that one day she would be "grounded" by Tim.

    What a bastard!

    "I don''t care. Anyway, you can''t go out. If you don''t listen, I don''t mind having Steve knock you out so

    that you can rest for a while longer."

    "How dare you!"

    "Try me."

    Nicole and Tim stared at each other like fighting cocks.

    Mr. Shaw heard their noise and walked out.

    "What''s going on? The New Year ising soon, can you two just stop and let me have a break?"

    "Grandpa, he won''t let me go out."

    Nicole ran over and shook Mr. Shaw''s arm, full of grievances.

    Mr. Shaw looked at Nicole and whispered, "I won''t let you go out either."

    "Grandpa, how can you do this to me? I''m going for the evidence now. I can''t sit here waiting for the

    guy to stumble on us just like that. The New Year ising soon. Don''t you want to have a peaceful

    holiday? Besides, Tim is going to have a wedding soon. We can''t afford any coincidence now."

    Nicole said.

    However, Tim said indifferently, "You don''t need to worry about me. You just need to protect yourself.

    Anyway, you can''t leave here. Why did Samuel send you here? It''s because the security measures

    here are good and ordinary people can''t get in. If you left and something happened to you, how could I

    exin it to Samuel and Lucas?"

    Nicole found it strange.

    "When did you be so close to Samuel?"

    "We don''t like each other, but we have the same thoughts when ites to you and the children. So

    don''t waste your time. Even if Grandpa says yes, I won''t agree."

    Tim''s attitude was very firm.

    Nicole had never seen Tim so determined, but she knew Tim very well. Once he made up his mind, no

    one could change it.

    What should she do?

    Seeing that the clues were right there but she couldn''t investigate it, Nicole felt so anxious.

    "Grandpa ..."

    She could only beg Edwin.

    Tim nced at Edwin and said indifferently, "Grandpa, I remember you asked me how I want to

    arrange the wedding so that I will be happy."

    "Have you got the idea?"

    "Yes, as long as Nicole doesn''t leave this ce before the wedding, I will be happy. Otherwise, I don''t

    mind canceling the wedding."

    Nicole was immediately infuriated.

    "What''s wrong with you? Even if you don''t want to have the wedding, what about Evelyn? What about

    the Masons?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll do whatever Tim says."

    Nicole was stunned.

    "Evelyn, can you take a stand?"

    "No. I just want my husband to be happy. Besides, he is not wrong."

    Nicole wanted to cry.

    Right at this moment, the sound of a car engine came from outside. Nicole knew that it was Zac.

    But what if grandpa and Tim wouldn''t let her go out anyway?

    Nicole almost cried out.

 Chapter 1145 Grandpas Idea Is Good

    Chapter 1145 Grandpa''s Idea Is Good

    Seeing Nicole, who was worried, Edwin couldn''t help but say, "I''ve got an idea. No matter what Nicole

    wants to do, let Zac go take a video and send it back. We are living in the information era and there''s

    no need to go see it personally."

    "I think it''s a good idea."

    Tim agreed with Edwin.

    There was no doubt that Evelyn took the side of Tim.

    Both Tim and Evelyn agreed with Edwin. Nicole had no choice but topromise.

    "Then can I tell Zac about it?"

    Nicole had to settle for second best.

    "Alright, let him in."

    Tim said with a smile.

    Nicole red at him and then called the guard to let Zac in.

    When Zac came in, Edwin and Tim were in the living room with Nicole.

    "Hello, Mr. Shaw, Mr. Tim. Hello, Nicole."

    Zac greeted them with the utmost courtesy.

    Edwin nodded and said with a smile, "Sit down."

    "Thank you."

    Zac sat opposite Edwin.

    Tim knew Zac, so he didn''t say anything else. He knew Edwin would deal with this matter.

    Tim was adamant against her going out, but now he kept silent. Thinking about it, Nicole couldn''t help

    but roll her eyes at Tim.

    "Tim is doing it for your own good."

    Evelyn whispered.

    "I see. Tim is the most thoughtful, handsome and awesome man."

    Nicole curled her lips.

    Evelyn smiled and said, "Yes, he is talented and handsome."

    Nicole was speechless.

    Nicole made a vomiting action, but Evelyn was not angry at all. Instead, she made Nicole very angry.

    ''Can you guys stop your PDA?''

    Nicole missed Samuel very much.

    She was depressed.

    Edwin knew what Tim meant. They were in the Shaw''s, and as the master of the Shaws, Edwin should

    deal with this matter.

    Edwin cleared his throat and told Zac their n.

    Hearing this, Zac understood.

    "You''re right. It''s dangerous for Nicole to go out at this critical time. I didn''t consider it thoroughly. Your

    n is perfect. I will video chat with Nicole. If she has any questions, she can ask me."

    Zac was quite cooperative.

    Nicole felt a little embarrassed.

    No matter what, she was Samuel''s wife, Zac''s sister-inw. Now, she was treated like a child and

    couldn''t go out. It was embarrassing.

    "Alright. Hurry up and go!"

    Nicole wanted Zac to leave quickly.

    If Zac continued to stay here, he and Nicole would be embarrassed.

    Therefore, Nicole said this.

    Zac was clever, and he quickly understood what Nicole meant and hurriedly stood up to say goodbye.

    Steve sent Zac out.

    Nicole turned her head and didn''t look at them.

    Tim didn''t care and whispered to Evelyn, "Didn''t you say yesterday that you were going to do Spring

    Festival shopping? Go now?"

    "Alright."

    Evelyn hurriedly nodded and her eyes shone with happiness.

    Nicole snorted.

    "Didn''t you say that it is dangerous to go out?"

    "We''re not their target!"

    Tim''s words angered Nicole.

    Nicole pointed at Tim and was speechless with rage. In the end, shey on the sofa, depressed.

    "If you want to go out, hurry up and leave. Don''t do PDA here."

    Evelyn teased, "Are you envious?"

    "Evelyn!"

    Nicole felt that Evelyn was going too far.

    Evelynughed. Tim hugged Evelyn and said softly, "Don''t tease her. If she has pillow talk to Samuel,

    we will be in trouble on our wedding day."

    "Tim, you''re going too far!"

    Although Nicole said this, she was very happy.

    Tim finally found his true love.

    Nicole was very happy to see that Tim and Evelyn were so happy.

    Tim said with a smile, "You are jealous of us."

    "Go away!"

    Nicole picked up the apple on the coffee table and threw it at Tim.

    Tim caught it with one hand and smiled, "One more, please! Although I can share one apple with

    Evelyn, good things should be in pairs."

    "Shameless!"

    Nicole threw another apple at him.

    Tim caught it and said with a smile, "Thank you."

    Then he took a bite and said, "It''s so sweet. Darling, try it. Eating apples is good for our health. As the

    saying goes, an apple a day keeps the doctor away."

    "Alright."

    Evelyn took a bite of the apple Tim had taken.

    "Yeah, it''s as sweet as you."

    Tim blushed.

    Was he flirted with by Evelyn?

    Seeing that the yboy was so shy in front of his beloved, Nicole was envious.

    "Steve, drive them out. They are sure lovey-dovey."

    Evelynughed and left the vi with Tim.

    "Grandfather, they bully me."

    Nicole pouted.

    Edwin smiled and said, "They are a couple, it''s normal. You and Samuel also often do PDA in front of

    me."

    Nicole choked.

    "Grandfather, you''re not cute anymore."

    "Really? I think I''m quite cute. Steve, what do you think?"

    Edwin looked at Steve.

    Steve was stressed.

    He didn''t want to offend Ms. Nicole and Mr. Shaw.

    "I remembered that I haven''t arranged the security work."

    After saying that, Steve strode away.

    Edwin burst intoughter.

    Nicole shook her head, then she saw Zacunch a video chat.

    She picked it up.

    Zac had arrived at the small garage, but the door of the garage was locked.

    "Nicole, when I came yesterday, the garage was still open."

    Nicole sneered after she heard what Zac said.

    After such a big explosion, it was normal that the garage was closed.

    It looked like there was something wrong with this garage.

    "Ask the people around if they know the owner of this garage."

    Nicole instructed.

    Zac went straight to the house next door.

    "Madam, what''s wrong with the garage today? Why isn''t it open?"

    The neighbor nced at Zac and said indifferently, "They leftst night."

    "Do they go back to their hometown for the New Year?"

    Zac asked.

    The neighbor said, "Yes. It''ll soon be New Year."

    "Then do you know where their hometown is? When will theye back? I want to repair my car here."

    Zac found a perfect excuse.

    The neighbor shook her head and said, "They won''te back anymore. They said they won the

    lottery and didn''t want to continue running the garage. The rent was settled yesterday morning and

    they left in the middle of the night."

    Nicole frowned when she heard this.

    "Zac, ask the owner''s name and check his bank ount."

    "I see."

    Zac did as Nicole said.

    He quickly learned that the name of the garage''s owner was Charlton who was from Giverny.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ording to this information, Zac continued to investigate and found that not long ago, Charlton

    received a huge sum of money of three million, and his son finished the formalities of studying abroad

    the day before yesterday.

    Charlton didn''t win the lottery. The three million was transferred by an unnamed foreign international

    group.

    At this time, Zac clearly realized that he might be used by others.

    Perhaps the problem with his car''s engine was also a snare. Perhaps those people knew he was

    frugal. When he came here to inquire about car repairs, they seized the chance to put the time bomb in

    the car. He brought the time bomb into the Green''s without knowing it.

    Thinking of this, Zac felt extremely guilty.

    "Nicole, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry."

    Nicole felt Zac was cute.

    She said with a smile, "It''s not your fault. You didn''t do it. Check Charlton."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up the video call, Nicole was a little depressed.

    ''Who does this man work for?''

    ''Major''s people?''

    ''Major is truly annoying.''

    Although Nicole had never saw Major, she hated Major very much because he had been targeting her.

    She suddenly remembered that she hadn''t gotten the paternity test results of Major and Lillian.

    Thinking of this, Nicole called Zayn.

    Zayn answered the phone after a while, and the noise there was a little loud.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole asked with concern.

    Zayn whispered, "It''s fine. I just destroyed one of Santino''s information repositories."

    The war between Zayn and Santino had be even more intense, gradually being white-hot.

    Nicole was somewhat puzzled. Seeing them fighting like this, their father, the king of Country F, was

    actually able to remain indifferent.

    "Are you alright?"

    Nicole asked subconsciously.

    She could now more or less understand Zayn.

    Zayn''s mother had left him since he was a child. His father did not care about him. Seeing Zayn fighting

    with his brothers, his father remained indifferent. It was fortunate that Zayn who grew up in such a

    situation did not be twisted.

    As Zayn''s cousin, Nicole thought that she should care about him.

    Zayn smiled and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. You called me to ask for Major and Lillian''s paternity test

    report?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole directly admitted it.

    "Wait a moment, I''ll send you the data. You can read it yourself."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded.

    Zayn suddenly asked, "Is it snowing in the Seapolis City?"

    "Yeah. Mildly. What''s wrong? Do you want toe to see the snow?"

    Actually, Nicole hoped that Zayn coulde back for the New Year, but the prerequisite was that he

    couldn''t bring trouble to Edwin.

 Chapter 1146 Who Is Majors Biological Father?

    Chapter 1146 Who Is Major''s Biological Father?

    Zayn paused for a moment.

    To see the snow in the Seapolis City?

    This was a good idea, but it was a pity that he couldn''t get there.

    "Tell me about the New Year in the Seapolis City."

    Zayn lit a cigarette.

    Hearing the crisp voice of the lighter, Nicole suddenly felt his loneliness.

    She was a little depressed.

    "How do you usually spend the New Year?"

    Nicole asked.

    Zayn narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. Then, he answered, his voice somewhat hoarse.

    "When I was a child, my wet nurse would take me to pay a New Year visit to my father, and then I

    would return to my own pce. For citizens, they will set off firecrackers. Although firecrackers would

    also be set off in the pce, I still feel lonely."

    As she heard, she became sadder.

    "You''ll know how the Seapolis City celebrates the New Year when youe back next year."

    "Alright."

    Zayn suddenly began to expect that.

    Anyway, it would be better than spending the New Year alone.

    Pedro was by his side before, but now, he got no one with him.

    Zayn felt even more miserable.

    "Skip that. I''ll send you the data."

    Then he hung up the phone.

    Hearing the busy tone, Nicole couldn''t tell what she felt.

    Not long after, Zayn sent the data over.

    It was shown that the parent-child rtionship was 99.9%.

    Although she had this spection for a long time, Nicole was still stunned when she saw the data.

    Major was actually Lillian''s son!

    No wonder Lillian didn''t hesitate to do such harmful things for Major, she even hurt Zac. To put it

    decently, she didn''t like Zac being Petty''s husband, but on the other hand, she actually ignored Petty''s

    marital happiness in order to help Major.

    Nicole sighed.

    Petty longed for a family for her entire life, but in the end, she was used by her mother.

    Although Lillian was nice to her for a few days, concerning Petty''s miserable life, Lillian obviously didn''t

    care.

    Lillian was so patient with Elvis just because she wanted to help Major.

    Thinking of this, Nicole couldn''t help but shake her head.

    At that moment, Zayn sent another message.

    "I have investigated Major''s biological father. Do you want to know who he is?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole was very curious.

    However, Zayn sent a smiley face and said sarcastically, "You can never imagine who he is."

    Nicole was a little surprised, but she still asked. "Who is it?"

    "My father."

    As soon as Zayn said those words, Nicole was so shocked that she did not hold her phone and it fell

    onto the floor with a snapping sound.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Edwin nced at Nicole. When she was on the phone, Edwin got up and went to the bathroom. When

    he returned, he saw Nicole finish her phone call, so he sat opposite Nicole.

    Unexpectedly, Nicole dropped her phone on the floor. Edwin was surprised. Looking at Nicole''s

    expression, he couldn''t help but ask.

    "Nothing."

    Nicole calmed herself down and hurriedly picked up the phone. She looked at the message and was a

    little distracted.

    Did Major share the same father with Zayn?

    Really?!

    Didn''t this mean that Major, Zayn and Santino had the same father but different mothers?

    Nicole frowned.

    If Major was the prince of Country F, then Lillian must have a strong backer. Why would she be brought

    back from the orphanage by Elvis?

    Could it be that it was a trap from the start?

    A trap set for Elvis?

    If Lillian was the woman of the king of Country F, then why was she arranged to be by Elvis'' side?

    For the experiment taken by Elvis?

    Perhaps Elvis wasn''t so enthusiastic about this experiment at the beginning. The reason why he was

    so crazy was entirely because of Una.

    Could it be that Una was also arranged by the king of Country F?

    When Nicole thought of this, she suddenly felt cold sweat dripping down her back.

    If her conjecture was correct, did it mean that the Green family had been plotted against? Even if

    Laurel had many ambitions, she was only being used.

    Moreover, there was Una.

    How could it be so coincidental that Elvis met a woman with a weird disease?

    A woman from the orphanage?

    Nicole was extremely frightened after a second thought.

    "Brother, do you know Una?"

    When Nicole called him brother, Zayn felt very warm.

    "I don''t know. Who is Una?"

    Nicole thought for a moment and told Zayn about Una''s illness.

    There was no other way. Elvis was dead. Una took her own life, too. Now, it was not convenient to find

    any information about Una.

    After hearing Nicole''s description, Zayn frowned and pondered for a moment, then said, "I seem to

    have heard of her before. She is from Country F and she should be my uncle''s daughter. But her name

    is not Una. She''s Rosie. As she has a weird disease, she was expelled from the family when she was a

    child. No one knew what happened afterwards. I just heard that she left Country F, but I don''t know

    where she''s gone."

    Nicole was shocked.

    Sure enough!

    Una was from Country F, so was Lillian also from Country F?

    If Una was actually called Rosie, would Lillian also be her fake name?

    If all of this had something to do with Country F, did that mean that all that rted to the Green family

    were connected with Country F?

    As for Major, he was the son of the king of Country F. Therefore, did all of this have something to do

    with Zayn''s biological father?

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt extremely worried.

    Zayn obviously knew what Nicole was thinking.

    Nicole was smart. Moreover, he told her such important information.

    "Shocked?"

    It was not definitely a good time for Zayn to joke on this.

    Nicole picked up the phone and left the living room. She went to the balcony of the bedroom and called

    him.

    This time, Zayn answered it quickly.

    "Very surprised?"

    "What kind of person is your father?"

    Nicole asked directly.

    Zayn looked at the main hall outside and couldn''t help but sneer, "He is a cold-blooded and selfish

    person, and he is also weird and mysterious. He doesn''t care about his son''s life. He only cares about

    who can step into his shoes. His throne will be passed on to who can fight until the end. He has many

    sons, and he doesn''t care about the so-called father-son rtionships. Sometimes I even suspect that

    he is an emotionless robot. But, it''s just my suspicion. He''s a real human with flesh and blood. "

    Zayn couldn''t help butugh bitterly.

    Nicole could not imagine how such a person actually existed in the world.

    If a person didn''t even care about father-son rtionships, then what else could he care about?

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    This was the first time Nicole had felt a little scared.

    If her suspicion was true, then this opponent was too terrifying.

    "Does Santino know Major''s identity?"

    "How is that possible? If Santino so, it''s impossible for him to let Major stay by his side. I guess the first

    person he wants to kill won''t be me, but Major."

    Zayn said mockingly.

    "I won''t tell him about this. If you didn''t ask me to investigate Major and Lillian, I won''t match my own

    blood with Major''s and discover this secret."

    Nicole paused for a moment.

    "Why would you want to make a test with Major?"

    "Because I think he looks a bit simr to me in some ways. Many people say that my eyes are very like

    my father''s, and Major also happens to have such a pair of eyes. When your undercover agent came to

    give me his hair, he told me that there was a birthmark on Major''s back. He also described what it

    looked like. You may not know that our brothers all have such birthmarks. They are said to be

    birthmarks. In fact, they are left behind by a vine when we were born. There are no signs of the

    vine other than my father''s children."

    Zayn''s words stunned Nicole again.

    "Wasn''t the vine injected on your arm?"

    "You don''t need to ask this question. This is a royal secret, so don''t ask."

    Zayn said so, so Nicole could only let her curiosity go.

    "Alright. So you found the secret because of this mark?"

    "Yes."

    "Then, hasn''t Santino seen Major''s birthmark before?"

    Zayn sneered, "How could a meticulous person like Major expose himself to Santino? The reason why

    he serves as a military advisor of Santino may be that he wants to seek protection. It may not refer to

    legal protection. After all, once his identity is exposed, even if he vites the nationalw in your

    country, he can be freed as the prince of Country F. I think he''s hiding his identity for evil intentions. He

    is vicious and meticulous. You and Samuel had better be careful as well. From the beginning, his goal

    was the Green family. Later, because of Lillian''s death, he began to pester you. I wonder if there''s

    anything else he wants from the Green family."

    Nicole was even more nervous.

    "Anything else from the Green family? How is that possible? For your father and Major, everything they

    want haspletely disappeared with Elvis'' death. Now, the Green family has nothing they want at all.

    We are just businessmen now. What else does Major want from the Green family?"

    "I don''t know. This is just my guess. However, it''s reasonable that Major targets you because of Lillian''s

    death. Alright, there''s no need to think too much. Since I identally found out Major''s secret, I will

    help you. Be careful."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded, but she was overwhelmed.

    She was shocked too much today.

    Zayn suddenly asked.

    "Nicole, do you still want your undercover agent go back alive?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was suddenly nervous.

 Chapter 1147 Keep a Low Profile Recently

    Chapter 1147 Keep a Low Profile Recently

    Nicole had always been very concerned about the inside person. Now that she heard Zayn say this,

    she couldn''t help but be worried.

    However, Zayn said indifferently, "I''m just asking. If you want him to be alive, I''ll be easy on him for your

    sake. Otherwise, I''ll finish him off when necessary in case he causes you any trouble."

    "No! Please don''t! I hope he''s safe. He''s my friend."

    Concern was evident in Nicole''s tone when she spoke hurriedly.

    Zayn didn''t care much and agreed readily. The two of them chatted for a while, and Zayn hung up the

    phone.

    Nicole frowned and found a number from her phone.

    This was the only way she could contact the undercover man.

    Nicole found the chat log with Trevin and read it.

    "I want to deal with Major, but there are few people who can get close to him. Do you have any good

    ideas?"

    This was what Nicole said to Trevin a long time ago.

    "Let me do it. When my sister died, I didn''t know the inside story. She liked Tim, and Tim liked you. In

    this sense, it''s fair to say my sister''s death had something to do with you. And in my current position, I

    can be very useful to Major. With a little encouragement, my story will be usible and everyone will

    believe I betrayed you to revenge my sister on you. See, I am the best candidate for him to coopt."

    Trevin had volunteered almost without hesitation.

    "No, I can''t let you do it. Major is ruthless. The most important thing is that he is meticulous. A small

    w may get you killed. I can''t let anything happen to you. There aren''t many people from the Harper

    Town anymore, so I can''t agree to this even if merely for the sake of doing good deeds."

    Nicole refused firmly.

    Trevin said, "Mrs. Green, don''t be so pedantic. You know that I''m the best candidate, right? As long as

    there is a disagreement between us, and I show the intention to betray you, Major will naturally not let

    go of the slightest chance of getting me to flip to his side. Then, it will be easy for me to get into Major''s

    circle. If you break my hand and my leg, it will be more convincing. Mrs. Green, don''t hesitate. Major

    hurt my sister and is making trouble for you all the time. Whether as the captain of the Night Elf Empire

    or Maia''s younger brother, this is my unshirkable responsibility."

    "But if I really break your limbs, how are you going to spend the rest of your life?"

    Nicole was scared just thinking about it.

    Trevin said calmly, "I''m sure you will take care of me, right? Besides, I won''t be that unlucky. If I''m

    treated properly, my limbs should be able to recover."

    "No, it won''t do."

    The chat between the two ended here, but Nicole''s thoughts drifted to that day.

    Actually, she didn''t know that Trevin was there when Samuel brought her over.

    Ever since the two of them set this task, Trevin had been trying his best to show his enthusiasm in

    finding out the truth of Maia''s death, using the power in his hands to find any clue he could.

    Sure enough, Major didn''t let go of this opportunity to sow discord and had someone contact Trevin.

    Every time Major''s man approached him, Nicole knew about it. Trevin did not keep it from her at all. It

    was precisely because of this that Nicole felt even more conflicted and sad.

    When Trevin went to the Harper Town to look for ancient books, Nicole knew that the time hade.

    However, she did not expect that she would meet Trevin on the border of Country F. He was

    discovered by the people of Sky Group. This kind of plot was more convincing than what they had

    originally set up.

    Nicole still remembered how her hands had trembled when she had someone break the tendons in

    Trevin''s hand and foot, but sheposed herself.

    She had someone take Trevin to the hospital in time for treatment. She made it look like that she was

    afraid that he would die, and was trying to keep him alive, but only Nicole knew that she was afraid that

    he would be a cripple.

    Fortunately, Major admired Trevin''s skill. He was reluctant to let him die. After Trevin was sent to the

    hospital, he was secretly taken over by Major''s people.

    When Nicole learned this, she couldn''t tell how she felt, but her eyes turned red.

    Trevin sacrificed so much for her. If she still couldn''t destroy Major, then how could she face Trevin?

    Nicole thought of all this with a heavy heart.

    Lurking around Major was a dangerous thing. And he had to send out information. It increased the

    danger.

    Zayn asked if she wanted Trevin alive.

    How could Nicole not let him live?

    If she could, she wished she could take the risk instead of Trevin.

    Nicole felt sad. Just then, her phone tinkled. It was a text message from Zac.

    "Nicole, Charlton''s background is very clean. He has nothing to do with Major. His son stole the

    girlfriend of a second-generation rich guy and in his rage, he smashed the rich guy''s head. Thetter

    threatened that he would kill him. Therefore, Charlton was in a hurry to send his son abroad to seek

    refuge, but he didn''t have that much money. That was why he was found by Major''s people, and

    agreed to help Major. But he said that he didn''t know that the small chip was actually a time bomb."

    Zac''s words caused Nicole to pause.

    It sounded that Charlton was not one of Major''s men, but was used by Major because hecked

    money.

    "A chip?"

    Nicole was confused.

    "Yes, a small chip. The detector he gave me was a cover. When I took it, he stuck the chip on me. I

    didn''t know, but when I entered the garage, the chip automatically detected your car and got close to it

    like a ma. You know the rest."

    Zac hurriedly exined.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "So my car was tampered with a long time ago? Although it''s not a time bomb, it has something to do

    with the bomb''s contact. At the very least, theputer and the chip can urately locate my car

    through it. I don''t believe it wasn''t previously set."

    Zac also frowned when he heard what Nicole said.

    If that was the case, it wouldn''t be easy to find the person.

    The home surveince system of the Green''s could not capture what people did after entering the

    garage. However, only four servants could enter the garage to maintain the cars.

    Zac hurriedly said, "I''ll have someone monitor the four of them. If there is anything unusual, we''ll be

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    able to detect it in time."

    "Okay, you can do that."

    Nicole and Zac talked a little longer before hanging up the phone.

    This series of information made her dizzy.

    Nicole rubbed her temples and nned to go to sleep.

    She didn''t know when Samuel and Lucas woulde back. She was really tired.

    Nicole left the balcony andy on the bed. She soon fell asleep.

    Later, a voice came from downstairs. Although the voice wasn''t loud, it still woke Nicole up.

    She checked the time. She had only slept for half an hour.

    Without Samuel and Lucas around, she couldn''t even sleep peacefully.

    Nicole got up and washed her face. When she opened the door, she saw Mark and Zoeing over,

    and felt cheerful.

    "Zoe, you''re back."

    "Mommy, you look tired."

    Zoe looked at Nicole and noticed her fatigue.

    When she said that, Mark also turned to Nicole.

    "Indeed. What''s wrong? Didn''t you rest well? Or did you get injured during the explosion?"

    When Mark thought of this, he became worried.

    Nicole hurriedly shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I just didn''t sleep well. You know about the

    explosion?"

    "That matter is sensational. How can I not know?"

    Mark looked at Nicole and reproached, "Keep a low profile recently. Don''t go out anymore."

    "I see."

    Nicole agreed.

    Zoe was sleepy and wanted to go back to her room to sleep. Steve took her downstairs.

    Edwin left the living room to Nicole and Mark.

    When there was nobody else around, Mark asked her, "Are you sure you were not hurt?"

    "Yes. Do you want me to get injured?"

    Nicole rolled her eyes at him with feigned anger.

    Mark was a little embarrassed. He rubbed his nose and said, "I''m concerned about you."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole smiled.

    "Are you busy? Shall I make you a pot of tea?"

    Nicole was going to make tea, but Mark stopped her.

    "I don''t have time for tea. I may be busier at the end of the year."

    "Why? Because of the explosion?"

    Nicole looked at Mark with a puzzled expression.

    Mark shook his head and said, "No, I''m going to take over Emory''s position and work."

    "What?"

    Nicole knew who Emory was. Of course, Mark was up to Emory''s current position, but why was it so

    sudden?

    Seeing Nicole''s surprised expression, Mark couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you know that something

    happened to Emory?"

    "What is it?"

    Nicole couldn''t suppress her curiosity.

    Mark replied, "I won''t tell you what happened. It is a military secret, but it''s true that Emory was

    suspended from work. He has been confined."

    "Confined? So serious? He was still in his position when I came back from the Martyrs'' Cemetery."

    Nicole couldn''t believe it.

    Mark sighed and said, "He was under observation, and the Martyrs'' Cemetery was in his jurisdiction.

    Someone had to shoulder the responsibility for such arge explosion. The higher-ups directly

    suspended Emory and took him away immediately after the explosion. Now, his family was probably in

    a mess. Nash and Naomi weren''t discharged from the army, but they were asked to stay at home for

    investigation. "Mrs. Cawker has been quiet. She didn''t ask to see Emory, but she is probably just

    pretending to be strong."

    Hearing Mark say this, Nicole was very anxious.

    All this had something to do with the explosion. This was very likely to be a method of killing two birds

    with one stone, designed by the person behind the explosion.

    Everyone knew that the four young masters of the Seapolis City were close. Having Emory suspended

    was equivalent to breaking Samuel''s backer in the army.

    Nicole suddenly raised her head and asked, "Has Samuel''s application for re-employment been

    approved?"

    "Not yet. Emory hasn''t signed it yet. It has been detained. Since he has now been confined, I guess the

    application will be approved very quickly. Even if Samuel wants to change his mind now, it is toote."

    Nicole could tell that Mark meant something else.

 Chapter 1148 You Cant Go

    Chapter 1148 You Can''t Go

    "How is Xander now?"

    Nicole asked subconsciously.

    Mark sighed and touched Nicole''s head. He whispered, "I''m afraid there would be a big change this

    time. I''ll leave now. You stay here. If you need anything, go ask Uncle Jason. Don''t leave us thest to

    know everything. Besides, I hope that you won''t get into any trouble from now on, understand?"

    He frowned with worries.

    Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    "Uncle Mark, take care. You can use our strength at an appropriate time. I feel that Xander''s matter this

    time is not simple. Although you are unwilling to say it, I can feel that it might have something to do with

    us, right?"

    "Stop asking around. No matter what, I''ll be fine. Emory should be fine, too."

    Mark didn''t sound confident. Nicole could hear it.

    Soon Samuel returned.

    Nicole hurriedly walked up to him.

    "How''s it going? Where''s Lucas?"

    "Lucas is Lexie''s team leader, so he stays in the military to deal with the follow-up matters. He probably

    won''t be able toe back tonight."

    Samuel shook the snowkes on his shoulders off as he spoke.

    "It''s snowing heavily outside. Roads and airports are probably going to be shut down."

    Nicole took Samuel''s coat.

    She felt so heavy.

    "Hurry up and take a shower. The heating is on. Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat. We all

    have eaten."

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s exhausted face with distress, but she didn''t know how to console him.

    Emory was his eldest brother. Now that Emory was being investigated, he was probably the one who

    felt the most uneasy.

    Samuel nodded, and then went to the room.

    When Edwin heard that Samuel had returned, he asked someone to prepare food for him, so Nicole

    didn''t have to do it.

    "Where''s Samuel?"

    "He''s taking a shower."

    Nicole replied to Edwin while thinking.

    With such a big incident happening to Emory, how was ire doing now?

    After Samuel came out, the servant had already prepared the food, but he did not have any appetite.

    Edwin knew that they must have something to say, so he asked the servants to have a rest and then

    went back to his own room.

    When there were only Nicole and Samuel in the dining room, Nicole whispered, "I know you''re upset.

    Uncle Mark hase, and I know Xander was investigated. You must be worried now, right?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel nodded and whispered, "Ashley wants to go over to apany ire, but her identity is so

    sensitive, so she can''t go there for now. Gabrielle is pregnant now, so it is not convenient for her to go

    there, either. Xander has got in trouble for us this time."

    "Does it have anything to do with us?"

    "Not really. Someone reported that Xander was involved with the gangs and that he had been covering

    for them. Xander has been investigated and Steven has also been secretly investigated."

    Nicole was surprised.

    Everyone knew about the rtionship between the four young masters of the Seapolis City, but they

    chose to ignore it. That was because, no matter Emory or ir, they were just friends and did not have

    any interests to entangle with Steven. Why would someone report Xander to be covering for Steven?

    Steven''s profession had been cleansed a lot in the past few years, but there were still some incidents.

    If they really investigated, they might be able to find out something.

    Evidently, the guy was targeting the four young masters of the Seapolis City by setting them each up

    and the easiest ones were Steven and Emory.

    Nicole quickly analyzed the situation and whispered, "I''ll go over. You are a soldier. Do you need to be

    examined as well?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole helplessly.

    She was so smart.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    He didn''t know how to hide it from her.

    Nicole had figured it out from his expression.

    She smiled and said, "Actually, I don''t want Lucas to follow your path. It''s too dangerous. Perhaps I''m

    not a good wife for a soldier, but I think this is a good opportunity. Maybe I can break Lucas'' path to the

    army so that he can do whatever he wants in the future. You''ve done a lot for the country and the

    people for so many years and have been nning to discharge from the army. If you could officially

    discharge from the army because of this, that would be good."

    "I''m afraid it won''t turn out as you wish."

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head helplessly and said, "My application for discharge has been suspended.

    If they sign it for me now, then I may be considered as an escaping soldier. Don''t forget, Steven is not

    only Xander''s brother, but also mine. I haven''t been targeted yet. They are just doing a routine

    inspection on me. But the business dealings between Steven and me might be exposed. So I might not

    be allowed to leave the Seapolis City during this period of time. It seems that the snow is getting

    heavier and the roads are going to be shut down, so I''m not going anywhere. I''m staying at home with

    you and the children."

    Nicole was surprised, but she nodded.

    This result is reasonable. Samuel and Steven''s dealings were clear and transparent. They were just

    afraid that someone would deliberately set them up.

    Thinking of this, Nicole suddenly thought of a person.

    The woman who had been misunderstood to have an affair with Samuel in City A, but had been thrown

    into the sea and drowned in the end.

    She felt the chill, but she didn''t ask Samuel anything again.

    She had to settle this in secret.

    "Then I''ll bring Zoe to the Emory''ster. After all, everyone knows our rtionship. I''m afraid that ire

    would be worried at this time."

    Samuel was somewhat unwilling.

    At this time, it was best for Nicole to stay at home, but Emory also hoped that Samuel could help him

    take care of his family. Neither Ashley nor Gabrielle could do it now, so only Nicole was left.

    However, Zayn had said that Major nned to attack Nicole again, and now was probably the best

    time.

    Samuel had never been so conflicted before.

    "I''ll go. You stay."

    He pondered for a moment and made the decision.

    Nicole knew what he was thinking. She reached out to hold Samuel''s hand and said, "Don''t worry

    about me. If Major really wants to attack me, he will find an opportunity anyway. We can''t just avoid

    him. About this explosion, none of us expected him to use our nearby garage. Furthermore, we didn''t

    expect him to be able to use Zac so urately. I can''t stay at home forever just to avoid Major, right?

    Besides, if we don''t give him a chance, how can we have a chance? "

    Samuel knew what Nicole said was correct, but thinking of using Nicole as bait, he felt ufortable,

    and more worried.

    "Did you find out about the explosion? Did it really have nothing to do with Zac?"

    Hearing Samuel''s question, Nicole hurriedly said, "No. I know what you''re worried about. After all, Zac''s

    identity is awkward. But he''s a good guy, really good. I can tell whether he has lied or not. Right.

    Speaking of Zac, I remember something. Can you spend some money to help Zac get into the

    International Prison to see Petty? No matter how vicious she is, she''s pregnant now. We have to

    consider this. "

    Samuel nodded.

    "That''s right. The New Year ising soon after all. I''ll handle this. It''ll take a day or two. However, if

    there''s a snowstorm and the roads are shut down, it won''t be easy to get out. Besides, it''s a special

    period now."

    Just as Samuel finished speaking, his phone rang.

    Nicole had an ominous premonition.

    Samuel looked down on it, his expression somewhat serious.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole suddenly felt so intense.

    "It''s from the International Prison."

    Samuel answered the phone then. He was afraid that Nicole would be worried, so he turned on the

    speaker.

    "Hello, Mr. Green. This is from the International Prison."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel''s voice was calm.

    The person whispered, "Mr. Green, Petty tried to escape from prison, but she failed. She then secretly

    broke a bowl and cut her wrist with the broken pieces. We have already sent her to the hospital for

    emergency treatment, but the situation is critical. She is pregnant and her baby is only seven-month-old

    now. In case of any ident, we need her families toe and make a decision."

    Nicole was stunned.

    Was Petty crazy?

    Didn''t she know she was pregnant?

    She was risking her own life.

    She knew that Petty didn''t want to die. She was only doing this to get a chance to escape, or to find a

    chance to see Zac.

    After all, she was pregnant with Zac''s baby.

    It was obvious that Zac''s feelings for Petty were so deep. If Petty said something to Zac, Zac would

    possibly change his thoughts.

    No wonder Petty was Lillian''s daughter. She was just like Lillian.

    Nicole''s expression changed.

    It was impossible not to let Zac go to see her at this time. After all, Petty was still Zac''s wife inw, and

    she was pregnant with his baby.

    Samuel frowned.

    "How much blood can a broken piece cause?"

    "Mr. Green, Petty is very professional. She cut the aorta."

    Samuel''s expression immediately changed.

    What a trouble!

    If she was obedient, perhaps when she gave birth, Samuel would bring her back. After all, she was his

    sister. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Petty''s ambition.

    Samuel was a little sad.

    Why couldn''t the people closest to him live peacefully with him?

    Why?

    A pair of soft hands gently patted the back of his hand. Nicole''s clear and caring eyes instantly gave

    him some warmth.

    Fortunately, he still had Nicole and the children.

    "I see. I''ll arrange it as soon as possible."

    Samuel hung up the phone and whispered, "I''m afraid I have to go there."

    "You can''t go!"

    Nicole hurriedly stopped him, and she became even more worried.

 Chapter 1149 Im Stupid

    Chapter 1149 I''m Stupid

    "Why?"

    Looking at Nicole''s worried eyes, Samuel felt warm.

    "You are being investigated now. If you go to the international prison, it will be hard for you to exin. If

    it is Major''s conspiracy, you will throw yourself into his trap. He earnestly wishes you to leave yourself

    open to others. Although I don''t care if you retire or not, I don''t want to see you retire dishonorably due

    to Major''s schemes. Besides, if you leave, I''ll be worried about your safety. Why did Pettymit

    suicide at this time? It can be seen that she is still connected to Major. "

    Nicole said so much in one breath that she couldn''t help but feel a little thirsty.

    Samuel hurriedly handed over a cup of warm water.

    Nicole took a sip and continued, "Major is really a big shot. He actually has acquaintances in the

    international prison."

    "He''s not that powerful. The international prison only recognizes money. As long as he can afford the

    money, he can do anything, including making Petty die. Furthermore, he doesn''t need to worry about

    taking any legal consequences."

    Samuel said indifferently, looking not surprised by this result.

    Nicole suddenly remembered something and told Samuel about the investigation of Bruce.

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    "Is Major the son of the king of Country F?"

    "Yes, I just knew about it. My spy risked his life to send the message."

    Nicole said worriedly, "Samuel, I n to bring Trevin back after the New Year."

    "Alright. But when we go to the international prison..."

    "Let Zac do it. The people who don''t belong to you will never stay by your side. It is also a trial. If Zac

    betrays you for Petty, why don''t we let them go? Petty is no longer a threat to us, but are you willing to

    let her go? "

    Nicole''s words made Samuel feel a little sad.

    He hugged Nicole and whispered, "As long as you are by my side, the others are not that important to

    me."

    "I won''t leave."

    Nicole patted Samuel.

    They both had mixed feelings.

    Samuel ate something under Nicole''s persuasion and suddenly decided to go to find Emory.

    Nicole was right. Since Major wanted to deal with them, hiding was not the way.

    "Oh right, I always feel that there should be something else in the Green family that Major covets.

    Otherwise, why is he targeting us again and again? Also, it seems like he is determined to obtain it."

    Samuel paid little attention to Nicole''s words.

    He whispered, "It doesn''t matter anymore. Let''s be cautious in our actions. I originally nned to have

    a good New Year, but these people really won''t stop."

    "That''s right. Bring Zoe along. Nash is good to Zoe. Since Emory encountered such a thing, I wonder

    Nash''s condition. Maybe it will be better if Zoe stays by his side."

    "That''s good."

    Samuel listened to Nicole''s words and took her and Zoe out.

    Although Edwin was a little worried, since Samuel was there, he found it improper to speak.

    On the way, Nicole wasining about Tim''s public disy of affection. Samuel said indifferently,

    "It''s OK. We''ve tortured him hundreds of times, so it''s OK for him to take his revenge."

    "What?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    ''Samuel''s attitude was so strange.''

    ''When did he be so easy-going?''

    ''Perhaps Samuel let go because Tim was his cousin.''

    As Nicole thought this, she let go.

    Zoe didn''t say much along the way, but just listened quietly. She was so obedient that made Nicole feel

    that she was different.

    When the three of them arrived at Emory''s house, they saw that there were a lot of people standing

    guard at the entrance. Although they didn''t say anything, they did feel very ufortable. It felt like

    they were in jail, and the jail was their own home.

    Here was the militarypound, so naturally, there was no way for them to go out.

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little sad when she thought that Emory was such an emulous person, but

    now his wife and children were prisoned by others.

    She nced at Samuel.

    Even she felt so sad, let alone Samuel, who had gone through thick and thin together with Emory.

    "I''m fine."

    Samuel knew what Nicole was thinking and gently held her hand.

    Zoe frowned slightly, but did not say a word. No one was able to see through what she was thinking.

    Nicole and Samuel stepped forward, but no one blocked them, which stunned Nicole.

    "They are all the soldiers previously under themand of Emory, so they won''t be hard on us."

    Samuel exined to Nicole.

    And Nicole nodded.

    They met ire when they came in. Apparently, ire had heard the news at home.

    But ire did not cry as Nicole expected, nor did she look much haggard. Instead, she was tougher.

    "You''re here. Have a seat. What do you want to drink?"

    ire received them warmly as before.

    Nicole hurriedly stopped her.

    "ire, save it. We''re just here to pay a visit. Are you alright?"

    ire smiled calmly. Although she was petite, she behaved so well that people were surprised.

    "I''m fine. I''ve been mentally prepared for Emory''s matters. There are many sensitive matters that need

    to be examined because of the specificity of his job. As long as we have a clear conscience, I believe

    that the higher-ups will investigate it fairly and reasonably. This situation is only temporary. He will

    Seeing that ire was so certain, Nicole felt that she was an example of a military spouse.

    "Auntie, can I go to see Nash? I brought him delicious chocte."

    Zoe''s sudden words immediately attracted ire''s attention.

    "Of course. He''s practicing boxing in the backyard. Go to find him yourself."

    "Alright."

    Zoe nodded genteelly and ran towards the backyard.

    "Zoe likes to be with Nash. In my opinion, it''s better for us to arrange their marriage when they are

    young."

    ire teased.

    Nicole really admired ire. She actually had the mood to joke in such a crisis.

    "We can''t make the decision about the children''s marriage right now. Let it take its course. If we can

    really be rted by marriage, we''ll also be happy. But if we can''t, then don''t regret it."

    Samuel loved Zoe ardently. Although he knew that ire was joking, he did not have the habit of

    making decisions for Zoe.

    ire didn''t mind either, after all, it was just a joke.

    Though ire looked very well, Nicole knew that she was still worried in her heart. She couldn''t help

    but ask, "Is there a way to meet Emory?"

    "There''s nothing I can do. I miss him too, but I know he''ll be back soon."

    Seeing that ire was so sure, Nicole said worriedly, "Aren''t you afraid that someone is ying a dirty

    trick?"

    "The evildoer''s sess is temporary. I know his character. He has his own bottom line and principles.

    He is probably worried about us the most now. I can''t do anything. The only thing I can do is to let him

    feel at ease. I''ll wait for him at home, which will be the greatest help to him."

    ire''s words shocked Nicole greatly.

    What deep affection could make them so calm and trust each other when facing difficulties and

    dangers?

    She had always thought that ire was a petite woman who needed to be protected, but at this

    moment, she found that she was so impressive.

    "ire, I intended tofort you, but now I find that you''re so strong. I feel embarrassed."

    Nicole said dejectedly.

    ire suddenlyughed.

    "Don''t say that. I really need yourfort. How about staying with me tonight? I can''t sleep well alone.

    What do you think, Mr. Green?"

    ire teased Samuel.

    Samuel coughed embarrassedly and said, "Nicole can stay here if she wants to. I have no objection."

    "Oh, you are so jealous. Hurry up to go back. I won''t keep her here."

    ire''s words amused Nicole.

    "ire, don''t bully my husband."

    "Who is the bullied one? I am just a woman, alone at my home. Is it good for you to disy affection in

    front of me?"

    ire purposely said with grievance, which made Nicole feel much more at ease.

    It seemed that ire was quite positive. She also pondered in her heart if Emory''s matter was that

    serious. Maybe all this was deliberately shown to outsiders to draw the snake out of its hole?

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    But Nicole did not ask.

    Seeing that ire was fine, Nicole wanted to get up and leave.

    "Let Zoe stay with Nash. Nash is sensitive and cares about his father very much."

    Nicole naturally wouldn''t refuse ire''s request. Although Zoe was usually a foodie, she had a lot of

    ideas on big matters. And it was she who wanted to visit Nash this time.

    "Alright, I''ll go to tell Zoe."

    "Let me. You can have a chat with ire."

    Seeing that Nicole was about to get up, Samuel hurriedly stood up.

    After Samuel walked out, Nicole smiled and said, "Samuel loves Zoe very much."

    "Emory does the same to Naomi."

    ire smiled faintly, but there was a trace of worry in her eyes.

    "Nicole, I heard that after the Night Elf Empire set up for the Green family was disbanded by Samuel,

    you set up a new one, didn''t you?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded, not quite understanding why ire asked about that.

    ire pursed her lip and said, "Then, is the capability of the new Night Elf Empire the same as the

    previous one?"

    "ire, what do you want me to do? Just say it directly. I''m stupid. Sometimes I can''t understand what

    you mean. Just say it directly and I''ll understand."

    Nicole''s voice was not loud but clear.

    ire hesitated for a moment and then whispered to Nicole. What she said instantly changed Nicole''s

    expression.

 Chapter 1150 A Slap Is Not Enough

    Chapter 1150 A p Is Not Enough

    "This is..."

    Nicole was shocked.

    ireughed, as if it was not a big deal.

    "What? Are you afraid?"

    "No, I am not. It is just beyond my expectation."

    Nicole pulled herself together, but it really astonished her.

    She had never thought that ire was nning on investigating Emory''s superior through Night Elf

    Empire!

    So ire suspected Emory''s superior.

    Thinking of it, Nicole was scared.

    If ire was right, then it was really formidable because many people were involved in it.

    ire did not push Nicole to do so. She just said indifferently, "Do it if you want to help. If not, just

    forget it. I''ll get the news from the ck market."

    "You will reveal yourself if you make a deal in the ck market. Just leave it to me."

    Nicole already calmed down.

    Having been on the same side, Emory and Samuel sharedmon interests. What''s more, Nicole

    couldn''t let ire risk it.

    Anyway, Major kept watching Samuel and Nicole, so it didn''t matter whatever they did. It would be

    better for them to take ire out of it.

    Hearing this, ire became serious.

    "Nicole, it is very dangerous."

    Holding Nicole''s hand, ire said helplessly, "But you know, only the Night Elf Empire can make it now.

    Emory is in the prison, and I can''t do it by myself. I know you and Samuel are in troubles, but you can

    do it for your own good. It really matters, so you must keep it only between us. Once you get the

    evidence, Emory will be saved and some of your problems will be solved, too. "

    "What? Do you know what our problem is?"

    ire gave a mysterious smile and didn''t say anything else.

    Samuel returned soon. He saw Nicole talking with ire and said, "Are you done? If so, we''ll go

    home."

    "Yes."

    Nicole stood up, looked at ire and whispered, "Take care."

    "Don''t worry. I will take care of myself and the children until Uncle Emoryes back."

    Nicole was impressed by her determination.

    Going outside with Samuel, Nicole said admiringly, "I really underestimated ire."

    Samuel smiled faintly.

    "Emory and ire have been married for years. Soldiers in the military all respect her so much. She

    isn''t that frail as she looks. It is just that Emory protects her so well that she doesn''t need to do

    anything. ire is a woman who looks weak but, actually, is tough."

    After hearing this, Nicole knew more about ire.

    Samuel and Nicole drove away from the militarypound. Then Nicole suddenly said, "Drive to

    Laurence''s. I have something to tell him."

    "Just call him. We don''t have to go there."

    Samuel said so because Nicole looked tired.

    Nicole whispered, "It''s almost New Year. Let''s go over and take a look. Ad''s parents are still there.

    Laurence has worked hard for my Night Elf Empire for over half a year. I wonder if he has bought food

    and clothes for New Year. He never says what he needs for his natural reserve. I can see that in his

    world, there is nothing but work. So, as his boss, I should go visit him. Besides, Laurence is lonely. I

    want to set him up with Cara. What do you think? "

    "I think it is not appropriate for you to butt in on their rtionship. Just let them be."

    Although Samuel said this, he still listened to Nicole and drove to Laurence''s.

    Laurence asked Nicole for an advance on his sry and paid a down payment for a house for Ad''s

    parents to live in.

    The house was in the vi district. More than 200 square meters, it was not big, with rooms on two

    floors and a garden. But because of the elegant environment, it was expensive. Paying the mortgage,

    Laurence got a meagre sum from his sry every month.

    This vi district was not far from the Green''s, so it didn''t take long for Samuel to drive there.

    They stopped on the way and bought some nutrients and clothes from the shopping mall.

    Nicole and Samuel got off the car. Samuel was about to knock on the door when he heard a bang from

    inside, followed by Cynthia''s scream.

    "Laurence, you bastard! Stay still!"

    Nicole frowned because of the noise.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole wanted to knock on the door, but Samuel stopped her.

    He winked at Nicole and then easily opened the electronic door.

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    "Darling, how did you unlock it? You are great! If you lose your job, we can do the business."

    Samuel was speechless, flicked on her forehead and whispered, "What are you talking about? Even if

    the Green family is bankrupt, we don''t have to do a business like this."

    "So why do you learn the trade?"

    Nicole touched her forehead unhappily.

    Samuel smiled, "This is an electronic lock. Everything rted toputer is easy for me to learn."

    "I see."

    Nicole was acting so cute that Samuel smiled again.

    Cynthia''s curse came again.

    "Stay still! You bastard! Do you really think you''re someone influential, because you are working for that

    Nicole? Stay still! I told you to stay still!"

    With that, the sound of the cracking whip came, which made Nicole so angry.

    "It is too much!"

    She walked in quickly.

    Samuel was angry, too.

    When they entered the house, they saw Laurence standing upright, with his upper body naked. Holding

    the whip, Cynthia swung it at Laurence without any mercy.

    There was blood on the whip.

    Laurence''s upper body was hurt badly. There were not only new wounds but also old ones, which

    looked ghastly.

    Nicole was furious at once.

    "Stop it!"

    Before Nicole could stop Cynthia, Samuel had stepped forward and kicked away the whip in her hand.

    Cynthia cried out and stepped back in fear. However, when she saw it was Samuel, she became more

    annoyed.

    "Who do you think you are? I am just training my dog! It is none of your business!"

    What a rude remark.

    Laurence frowned and said to Nicole, "Mr. and Mrs. Green, just leave. I''ll go find youter."

    "Shut up! Look what you have suffered! Laurence, why haven''t you ever told me about it?"

    As Laurence looked desperate, Nicole felt so sorry for him.

    She took the clothes and put it on Laurence.

    "What are you doing?"

    Cynthia suddenly rushed over and pushed Nicole away. She even threw Laurence''s clothes and trod

    on it.

    "Do you think you will be my daughter with her face? Nicole, you still want toe here to seduce

    Laurence, right? Listen! Even if Laurence dies, he has to be buried with Ad! Stay away from him,

    you imposter. I think there''s something between you two. Now it seems that it''s true, or you wouldn''t be

    that sad when I beat Laurence. For me, he is just for experiment. He owes Ad a life. I don''t think it is

    too much for me to kill him, let alone to beat him!"

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Cynthia was really inhumane.

    Samuel was enraged immediately. The atmosphere in the room was so strained.

    "Can''t you see me here?"

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, but somehow Cynthia shivered. It was probably because she felt an

    extreme cold aura from Samuel.

    "Samuel, I thought you are a man! She hooks up with Laurence now. Don''t you care?"

    However, what she said was too unpleasant and she wouldn''t stop talking.

    So Nicole pped her.

    "For Ad''s sake, we have been showing you some respect. But you really are a bitch."

    Nicole''s hand was numb for she pped Cynthia with much strength.

    "What did you do? How dare you p me? You are now using my daughter''s face! Laurence, what are

    you doing? Are you sure you just stand there and do nothing? Didn''t you promise Ad to take care of

    us? That''s how you take care of me. I know Ad is dead, so you don''t have to keep that promise. I

    knew it, my poor daughter!"

    Cynthia sat on the ground and cried.

    Laurence''s face turned pale.

    He felt he was about to fall.

    He didn''t understand why she cursed him like this, and even provoked him with Ad''s death for all he

    had done to the Miller family.

    God knows how much he wished that he was the one who died, not Ad!

    "Stop crying. I think a p is not enough."

    Nicole stepped forward angrily, but Laurence stopped her.

    "Mrs. Green, she is Ad''s mother."

    Laurence said in a hoarse voice.

    Nicole could see a hint of sorrow in his eyes. Laurence didn''t care about the wounds but the curses.

    Nicole felt helpless.

    However, Samuel said coldly, "I don''t know what Laurence promised you and why you treat him like

    this. But I will fire Laurence and he won''t get a penny to pay the mortgage. Then the bank will take the

    house back. You will lose this lush life and you might even find it hard to feed yourself. You can still

    beat Laurence every day, even to death. What will you do then? Oh, there''s no need to wait that long.

    I''ll have my people cripple him because you told me that he hooks up with my wife."

    With that, Samuel made a phone call. Before long, a few people rushed in and controlled Laurence.

    They all looked devilish. The daggers in their hands cast the gruesome silver glow.

 Chapter 1151 We Should Respect Her Choice

    Chapter 1151 We Should Respect Her Choice

    Nicole was shocked by Samuel.

    He was full of evil as if he had walked out from hell. That feeling was extremely oppressive.

    Cynthia was so scared that her legs were weak.

    "What are you doing? In a society ruled byw, I can sue you for trespassing and intentionally hurting

    people."

    Cynthia obviouslycked confidence, but still refused to give in.

    Samuel sneered and said, "Do you think you can live until then?"

    "What do you want to do? I''m Ad''s mother."

    Cynthia mentioned Ad again.

    However, Samuel said, "She has nothing to do with me."

    "She is Laurence''s benefactor. Yes, she is Laurence''s benefactor. If you want to vent your anger, then

    kill Laurence. It has nothing to do with us."

    Cynthia was scared incoherent by Samuel. She even forgot what had caused her conflict with Samuel

    just now. Now, she only wanted to use Laurence as the scapegoat.

    As long as Samuel didn''t hurt her and Neville, she really didn''t care about Laurence.

    Cynthia''s attitude deeply upset Laurence.

    Laurence treated her like his biological mother. He didn''t expect that she wanted him to die.

    Actually, he should have guessed that, right?

    Without Ad, he probably wouldn''t be able to survive.

    Anyway, it was he who owed Ad, and he would never be able to repay it in this lifetime.

    Laurence''s heart sank and was torn apart bit by bit. But finally he calmed himself down.

    Did people like him have the right to possess happiness?

    Did people like him have the right to pursue happiness?

    Ad died. He would never be happy again in his life.

    No matter how Cynthia treated him, he owed Ad.

    With that, Laurence closed his eyes and whispered, "Mr. and Mrs. Green, I know you did it for me. But

    it is my family business. I hope that you will not interfere."

    Once these words were spoken, Nicole was immediately stunned.

    "Laurence, you..."

    "Mrs. Green, I know my words will disappoint you, but I deserve to die. That''s what I owe Ad. I

    promised Ad that I would take good care of her parents. Mrs. Green, just leave me alone."

    Laurence''s words were filled with a trace of desperation.

    The people he loved were all dead and he lived desperately like a walking dead. If it weren''t for the

    gratitude, Laurence would choose to die with Ad.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Looking at Nicole, who resembled Ad, he was somewhat absent-minded.

    Nicole was very angry but a little distressed.

    He was so hopeless!

    What kind of life did he have?!

    Hearing Laurence''s words, Cynthia immediately perked up.

    "Did you hear that? Laurence himself said that he owes Ad and we didn''t feel anything bad about it.

    Stay out of our family business!"

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned cold, scaring Cynthia back a few steps.

    "What else do you want to do?"

    Samuel suddenlyughed.

    But it was freaking.

    "Laurence, you want to take care of her, right? You want to shoulder the me for her, right? Alright,

    you have to pay off the down payment of 800,000 before 12 pm. If not, all of you will get out of here!"

    "Why? Laurence''s name is on the house ownership certificate. He sold it to us."

    Cynthia was anxious after hearing that Samuel wanted to take back their house.

    The smile on Samuel''s face disappeared.

    Nicole knew that Samuel wanted to force Laurence. Plus, he wanted Cynthia to know that without

    Laurence, she was nothing but a poor woman.

    Samuel didn''t say anything else.

    Laurence was slightly stunned, and then he nodded.

    "Alright."

    "Laurence, are you crazy?"

    Hearing Laurence''s words, Cynthia was immediately mad. She wanted to go up and hit Laurence.

    However, with Samuel and Nicole here, she didn''t dare to do so. But her eyes were red with anxiety.

    "If you allow them to take the house away, where will we live?"

    "I will rent a house for you."

    Hearing it, Cynthia sneered.

    "Rent a house? Do you think my family can ept that living condition? Neville, stop that experiment.

    Come out. Your wife is being bullied."

    Cynthia shouted at Neville.

    Neville walked out with some dissatisfaction with a white uniform.

    "What are you yelling for? Are you that bored? Don''t you know that I''m doing an experiment?"

    Neville roared before he saw Samuel and Nicole.

    Facing Samuel, Neville was subconsciously scared.

    "Mr. Green? Why are you here?"

    "If I am not here, I won''t know how Cynthia bullied my wife. Neville, a man doesn''t have to seed in

    their careers, but he has to keep an eye on his wife. Look at what she did. Did you allow her to beat

    Laurence like this? Or it was your idea?"

    Only then did Neville look at Laurence.

    It was snowing heavily. Laurence was bare-armed and his upper body was wounded. And the scars

    and wounds were too horrible.

    "Why did you hit him again?"

    Neville angrily turned around and shouted at Cynthia.

    "Why did I hit him? He pissed me off!"

    Cynthia was a little timid when stared by Neville.

    Neville felt his head buzzing.

    He pointed at Cynthia, "Laurence has grown up now. He is no longer a child. Why do you always beat

    him? Besides, do you know that it''s Laurence who supports the family? How can you have the

    superiority and arrogance? He didn''t fight back because of Ad. It was not because he was afraid of

    you. Idiot, if you still keep doing so, get out of here and I''ll divorce you!"

    Cynthia was stunned when she heard it.

    Obviously, she never thought that Neville would divorce her for Laurence.

    Usually, he was obsessed with research and basically ignored the outside world. Now, he actually

    wanted to get divorced just for Laurence?

    Cynthia was furious and almost got crazy.

    "What did you say? You want to divorce? Have you forgotten that I risked my life to give birth to your

    child? I almost died! I''ve be an iplete woman because of you! You want to divorce me for

    such a jerk? Have you forgotten who caused Ad''s death? That''s our only daughter."

    After Cynthia finished speaking, she cried loudly and her crying saddened people.

    Neville suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Looking at Samuel and Nicole, he said, "Mr. Green, I''m sorry. She just can''t ept Ad''s death."

    "Really? But that''s not the reason to hurt my wife. She ndered my wife and said my wife had an

    affair with Laurence. It''s uneptable."

    Samuel did not directly use Laurence.

    From Laurence''s attitude and words, Samuel could tell that Laurence was very guilty about Ad''s

    death. Laurence always felt that he owed the Miller family. In that case, it would be unnecessary for

    them to seek justice for Laurence.

    Although it was a little cold-blooded, Samuel was a rational man.

    Neville was immediately shocked by Samuel''s words.

    ncing at Nicole, he was in a daze because Nicole looked like Ad.

    After Ad''s death, he had been immersed in the experiment. He knew that he was escaping, and he

    also knew who gave him current stable life.

    It was Nicole who gave Laurence a job, allowing them to live a peaceful life. Unfortunately, it might be

    ended by his wife''s foolish words and deeds.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Samuel was famous for his love for his wife. ir once said something bad about Nicole, and he spent

    tens of millions of dors to settle it.

    Now that Cynthia had ndered Nicole, Neville knew that he had to do something to make up for it.

    Laurence hurriedly said, "I''ll deal with it."

    Neville looked at Laurence.

    Laurence was his experimental subject. To be honest, he was also a victim.

    If he hadn''t done that experiment, Laurence wouldn''t have been like this.

    If he hadn''t brought Laurence back to theboratory, Ad wouldn''t have known Laurence and even

    fallen in love with him.

    Actually, Laurence did nothing wrong from beginning to end. It was Neville''s fault.

    It was his fault to make Laurence''s life a tragedy. And Cynthia was pitiful because of it.

    Neville was distressed.

    "How will you deal with it? You were a victim. You don''t need to take the me for us. Laurence, you

    don''t owe us anything, and you don''t have to endure all of these."

    Neville''s words immediately made Cynthia scream.

    "He didn''t do anything wrong? If he hadn''t seduced Ad, how could Ad fall in love with this

    monster?"

    "Shut up!"

    Neville looked bad.

    Monster?

    She actually called Laurence a monster?

    Didn''t she know who destroyed Laurence?

    Neville suddenly felt exhausted and distressed.

    "My wife and I will move out. From now on, we won''t cause any trouble for Laurence. Laurence, you

    don''t need to care for us anymore. I know that Ad asked you to do so before her death. But that''s

    not your responsibility. We did wrong in the past, and we shouldn''t keep you by using your guilt."

    Neville''s words shocked Laurence.

    Looking at Neville in disbelief, Laurence found that after Ad died, Neville got more grey hair. Now, he

    no longer had the same high spirits as before. Instead, he was kinder and lonelier.

    "Professor, I don''t think so. That''s what I owe Ad."

    "Ad sacrificed herself for love. She thought it was worth it. We should respect her choice. Now that

    she''s gone, those of us who miss her should move on. Only then will Ad''s death be worthy. It is

    Cynthia''s fault. I apologize to you for what she did. As for the harm you have suffered, you can do what

    you want and I have no objection."

    Neville''s words instantly stunned Nicole.

 Chapter 1152 Thats It?

    Chapter 1152 That''s It?

    Nicole didn''t expect Neville to turn on the new leaf after Ad''s death.

    Or was it their performance?

    Nicole frowned slightly when thinking like this.

    Samuel said indifferently, "Your solution is none of our business. However, Mrs. Miller''s words made

    me feel unpleasant and also brought negative effect on my wife. Thus, in order to avoid some

    misunderstandings, it''s better for Laurence to stop working."

    Nicole was stunned.

    "Samuel..."

    Samuel nced at her. Although he said nothing, Nicole was scared by his indifferent look.

    It seemed that he would give them a lesson.

    There was no other way.

    Nicole sighed in her heart.

    It was all Mrs. Miller''s fault.

    It was too shameless for her to say that she hadn''t recovered from the pain of losing her daughter.

    Honestly speaking, she was just a vicious woman. Or why did she treat Laurence so bad?

    She didn''t regard Laurence as a human being.

    Nicole knew that if she spoke for Laurence now, Samuel would probably be jealous.

    She sighed and said nothing.

    Laurence was shocked by Samuel''s words.

    "Mr. Green, I have to protect Mrs. Green. It''s not wise for you to suspend me now."

    "She''s my wife and I will protect her. You are not that important. Since you''re not here to protect Nicole,

    then don''t take this job."

    Samuel said coldly.

    Laurence was suddenly panic-stricken.

    "Mr. Green, I''m loyal to Mrs. Green and have no other thoughts."

    "Really? I know you are loyal. But for Ad''s sake, you are willing to endure Cynthia''s torture, how can

    you promise that you are still strong now? How can you protect Nicole if something really happens? I

    don''t trust you now. You should know that you are not just yourself. You are the leader of Night Elf

    Empire. You should take the responsibility to protect my family. However, you didn''t seem to have

    understood that. It''s eptable for you to deal with your own things but how can you get hurt and work

    under such a situation? Your work is dangerous and the people you are protecting are important to me.

    I would keep them safe my whole life at any price. I''m sorry that you are not worthy of my trust right

    now since your mental and physical condition is weak now."

    Samuel seldom said so many words to Laurence.

    Laurence was dissatisfied at first, but now he couldn''t say a single word.

    He was indeed careless!

    As the captain of the Night Elf Empire, he is responsible for protecting Nicole and the children.

    However, his current physical condition was really terrible.

    He knew his condition even he didn''t go to the hospital.

    The frequent injuries were not that important but his stomach problems got more serious.

    Laurence didn''t dare to imagine the consequences if he had a stomachache during the mission.

    Seeing that Laurence was silent, Samuel knew that he understood it.

    "Think about it. If you want toe back and be at our sides, get your things done and put yourself in

    the positive condition. Otherwise, just find another job. I am grateful to you for saving Nicole, but it is

    not enough for me to entrust her to you. You should know how dangerous she is now. Not the slightest

    bit of carelessness is allowed."

    Samuel nced at Neville and said coldly, "Whether you are aware of this or not, I don''t care. But since

    she had done such a thing, she must pay the price."

    "What you want? Mr. Green."

    Neville was quite clever.

    Samuel gave Laurence a suspension even though he was grateful to Nicole. He and Cynthia meant

    nothing to him, not to mention that Cynthia even ndered Nicole. They deserved a lesson.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "I will take back this house. You have to move out before 12 o''clock. I don''t care where you want to live,

    but what I want to say is that you are no longer under the protection and care of my family."

    "Fine. It''s not a big deal."

    Mrs. Miller didn''t realize the seriousness of the situation. Seeing Samuel was so indifferent, she

    snorted.

    "Watch them move out of here."

    After saying this, Samuel held Nicole''s shoulder and then left.

    Nicole felt embarrassed and the gift for the festival was still in her hands.

    "This is for you."

    Nicole knew that Samuel decided to punish them.

    From now on, they wouldn''t find any works or houses in the Seapolis City. In the chilling day, this might

    be the harshest punishment for them, who were used to a well-off life.

    On the contrary, Laurence would feel better for he had endured countless tortures when he was young.

    Laurence also understood Samuel''s words.

    Just as he was about to say thank you, he heard Mrs. Miller saying, "Who cares? It''s a Greek gift. Take

    it away. We don''t need it."

    These words made Samuel''s face darkened.

    "Shut up."

    Neville wished he could find a needle to sew Cynthia''s mouth.

    His thought was the same as Laurence''s. Samuel would punish them and their lives wouldn''t be easy

    anymore. How could this stupid woman say this? He was so angry that it was the first time he regretted

    letting his wife have her own way.

    He used to think that it was fine for a woman to be a willful. But since the Miller family was no longer

    powerful, no one would help them. How could Cynthia be so arrogant?

    However, Samuel just smiled coldly. He took over the gift from Nicole and threw it to the bodyguard.

    "Throw it away."

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    The bodyguard immediately did as he was told.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say but shook her head.

    Then she and Samuel and left Laurence''s house.

    Seeing this, Mrs. Miller acted arrogant again.

    "How could he be so bigheaded? Every dog has his day. Maybe we will be the most powerful family in

    the Seapolis City in the future. He can''t be that fortunate forever."

    "Shut up."

    Neville''s yell immediately irritated Mrs. Miller.

    "Why do you yell at me? You are such a coward! How can you let others bully your wife? I was such a

    fool to marry you."

    "Just divorce me if you don''t want to stay with me."

    After saying this, Neville went in.

    The couple quarreled again.

    Seeing this, a feeling of exhaustion and sadness flooded in Laurence''s heart.

    Nicole said nothing when Samuel gave him a suspension. Did that mean that she was disappointed at

    him?

    Thinking this, Laurence felt extremely sad. He couldn''t endure this.

    But he couldn''t give up for he still had to protect Neville and Mrs. Miller.

    He wished he had died in that ident.

    He wished Ad were still alive. That would be the best for all of them.

    The cold snowkes fell on his face and made him tremble, as if they were going to prate into his

    bones, dispersing all the warmth and heat within him.

    After going out with Samuel, Nicole found that he was in an indifferent look.

    Jesus!

    He was angry!

    Although Nicole didn''t know why, he was indeed angry.

    "Samuel."

    Nicole''s voice was soft and sweet, but Samuel just nced at her and didn''t say anything.

    The snowkes fell in her cor and she sensed the chill.

    Nicole trembled and then Samuel immediately put his coat on her. However, he still kept quiet.

    He was always like this. Nicole felt warm and sweet.

    She quickly grabbed Samuel''s arm and whispered, "You know Laurence and I are just friends. I didn''t

    know Allen would gave me a look simr to Ad''s in the stic surgery. I lost my consciousness at

    that time. I couldn''t possibly have a say in this matter. Mrs. Miller was just bbering."

    "Do you think I''m angry about this?"

    Samuel said faintly and his eyes were filled with sadness, as if Nicole was a bad woman.

    "It''s not?"

    As soon as Nicole said this, Samuel didn''t want to answer her.

    Nicole was still thinking about this when they were in the car.

    If not for this, why was Samuel so angry?

    "Samuel."

    She asked again.

    Samuel fastened her seat belt and remained silent.

    They were too close to each other that Nicole could even see the fluff on his face.

    An idea flushed in her mind and she lowered her head and kissed Samuel.

    Samuel was slightly stunned, and then his eyes darkened.

    "That''s it?"

    It seemed that he was containing his feeling.

    Nicole blinked her eyes and pretended to be innocent. "What''s wrong? Did I do anything?"

    The next moment, Samuel held Nicole and kissed her deeply.

    Nicole felt that she couldn''t breathe.

    When Samuel let her go, Nicole panted like a fish out of water.

    Seeing Nicole''s red face, his Adam''s apple bobbed, "I''ll continue when we arrive at home."

    These words made Nicole flush.

    "You are not angry now?"

    Speaking of this, Samuel sighed.

    "Don''t you know why I''m angry?"

    Nicole shook her head.

    Samuel said resignedly, "You trusted Laurence even though you know that he can''t be a good leader of

    Night Elf Empire. You''re putting yourself in danger. I don''t want you to be hurt even if I am injured. How

    could he work like this even though he knew Major would hurt you? You are my everything. I don''t allow

    him to put you in danger only for a dead woman."

    Nicole''s eyes got wet.

    Just as she was about to say something, the phone at hand suddenly rang.

 Chapter 1153 But I Dont Want You to Feel Wronged

    Chapter 1153 But I Don''t Want You to Feel Wronged

    The phone call startled Nicole. She subconsciously looked at Samuel and felt a little depressed when

    seeing that Samuel''s face darkened.

    She took out her phone and saw it was Evelyn.

    Nicole hurriedly answered.

    "Evelyn, what''s wrong?"

    "Are you back? You''d better hurry up and get home now. If I knew you were out, Tim and I wouldn''t

    have gone out. Do you know how dangerous it is? Do you know that you''re being supervised? Why

    don''t you know to protect yourself?"

    Evelyn said in a loud voice, leaving Nicole in a daze.

    She turned to Samuel for help. Samuel directly snatched the phone and said, "We''ll be right back."

    "Well, okay."

    Evelyn was stunned.

    Samuel didn''t sound very pleasant.

    Samuel did not care what Evelyn would think about. He hung up the phone and put it on the seat.

    Then, he started the car.

    Seeing that he was driving, Nicole couldn''t do anything but sit in the passenger seat, but she felt a little

    uneasy.

    If Samuel really set Laurence aside, his life would be very difficult.

    She sighed and nced at Samuel. Then she quietly took out the phone, and looked through Twitter.

    Olivia happened to be online, so Nicole sent her a message.

    "What if my husband gets angry? Wait for your answer."

    Olivia had just finished bathing when she saw the message of Nicole andughed.

    "What happened?"

    Tim hugged her from behind and put the chin on her shoulder.

    "Stop that. I''m chatting with Nicole."

    Olivia blushed.

    Tim, this old pervert, was quite excited these days and always wanted to have sex with her. She was

    very exhausted.

    Jacob was slightly stunned and said, "It''s almost New Year. Aren''t you going back?"

    "Do you want to go back?"

    Olivia knew what Samuel meant to Jacob, so she asked him.

    "I''ll do as you say."

    Jacob smiled and kissed Olivia.

    Olivia felt like she could hardly stand because of the kiss. She tightly grabbed Jacob''s pajamas and

    panted.

    Nicole was quite anxious.

    What exactly was Olivia doing?

    It was almost New Year. She couldn''t be recording in the studio now, right?

    Thinking of this, she sent another message.

    "Are you still online? Help me!"

    Olivia suddenly became sober due to the message and she red at Jacob.

    "It''s all your fault. I told you that I was chatting with Nicole. Tell me. If Samuel is angry, how can Nicole

    coax him?"

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Jacob had worked with Samuel for a long time, so Olivia felt that it was appropriate to ask Jacob.

    Jacob smiled and said, "If it is Mrs. Green who makes him angry, then tell her that Mr. Green is a

    person who prefers her to be active. Nothing can''t be solved if she offers to have sex with him. He can

    always be conquered by this."

    These words made Olivia a little embarrassed.

    However, she still sent these words to Nicole.

    Nicole instantly flushed.

    "Olivia, you''ve changed. You''ve actually be experienced on that."

    Nicole hurriedly sent this.

    Olivia smiled and said, "No. I''m not as good as you. I still have something to do, so good luck."

    Nicole still wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Olivia''s message.

    She was actually abandoned by Olivia.

    Olivia abandoned her friend!

    Samuel peeked at Nicole and frowned when seeing her shy expression.

    He was still angry.

    This woman was actually chatting so happily with someone else.

    Most importantly, why did her flush?

    Who was she talking to?

    Samuel felt even more depressed.

    Why did he feel he was abandoned by his wife?

    Samuel suddenly stepped on the elerator and the car sped up.

    Nicole''s phone was almost thrown out.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    She gripped her phone and carefully observed Samuel''s expression.

    Samuel said coldly, "It''s fine. There''s no one here, so I speed up."

    "Alright."

    After saying that, Nicole lowered her head and continued to read Twitter.

    Samuel felt a little ufortable.

    This woman still didn''t know she should say something to coax him.

    He was feeling depressed, while Nicole didn''t notice his emotions. After chatting with Olivia, Nicole

    received a message from Gabrielle, who was asking her how ire was recently.

    Nicole replied her, and they chatted happily with each other.

    The car finally stopped at the house of Mr. Shaw.

    Nicole said with hesitation, "We get home so quickly!"

    "You want me to drive around the Seapolis City again?"

    Samuel''s words were filled with resentment.

    Nicole shrunk and got out of the car without saying anything.

    Although Samuel was angry, he still found out his coat and put it on Nicole''s shoulder.

    The warmth wrapped Nicole. She showed a big smile at Samuel.

    "Thank you, darling."

    Samuel just turned around and went straight into the house.

    What?

    Nicole was left speechless.

    Why was this man so weird?

    She quickly followed up, only to find that Samuel was waiting for her at the door.

    "I know my darling wouldn''t let me go by myself."

    Nicole showed a smile again.

    Samuel couldn''t be angry with her when seeing this.

    This woman was really good at coaxing him.

    "Come here."

    He stretched out his arm towards Nicole.

    Nicole grabbed his arm and walked in with him.

    It was very bustling inside.

    Tim and Evelyn bought a lot of things and were talking with Edwin.

    Edwin was happy now. He listened to them and asionally gave his opinion.

    Seeing Nicole and Samuel, Evelyn hurriedly said, "Is it cold outside? Hurry up and have a cup of tea.

    Try to warm up."

    Only then did Nicole recall that what this couple once did in front of her not long ago.

    She said to Samuel, "Darling, I''m so cold. Will you carry me over?"

    Evelyn and Tim''s lips twitched.

    "Nicole, are you OK? I just showed our affection once in front of you. Your Samuel just happened not to

    be there with you. Do you have to provoke us like this? Come on. You are an adult. How can you let

    Samuel carry you? Why don''t you just ride on his neck?"

    Tim "scolded" Nicole.

    Samuel grasped some key information from Tim''s words.

    What?

    Did Tim make his wife feel unhappy while he was away?

    Samuel nced at Tim with a cold gaze. Then he turned around and gently picked up Nicole. As he

    walked, he said, "Don''t listen to his nonsense. You will always be my little princess."

    "Fuck."

    Tim was speechless.

    Evelyn''s lips twitched.

    It was impossible!

    The rumors were all about that Samuel was cold and emotionless.

    How could he say such love rhetoric?

    However, Nicole was satisfied with this. She stretched out her hands and wrapped around Samuel''s

    neck. Then she gave Tim a proud look.

    Tim snorted. "I also have my little princess. Come on, darling. Let me pick you up."

    As he spoke, he directly picked up Evelyn.

    Evelyn felt a little embarrassed.

    "Stop! Why are youpeting with Nicole like a child?"

    Evelyn''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was enough to make everyone hear her.

    Samuel carried Nicole over and personally poured a cup of hot tea for her after he put Nicole down.

    "Drink some hot tea to warm yourself up."

    His voice was deep and mellow. It sounded too pleasant.

    Nicole hurriedly took it.

    "Alright."

    Tim was also unwilling to fall behind and directly refilled Evelyn''s cup.

    "Come, darling. Drink some hot tea to wake up."

    Samuel nced at Tim and asked indifferently, "Is your weddinging soon?"

    "Why are you asking that? Do you want to prepare something for me?"

    Tim subconsciously asked this.

    Samuel nodded and said, "Yes. I have something for you. I''ll give it to you on the wedding day."

    "Alright."

    Tim was always happy to receive Samuel''s gift.

    Seeing that they were all happy and harmonious, Edwin smiled and said, "I''m quite satisfied this year."

    "Grandpa, I will celebrate every New Year with you in the future."

    Nicole said sweetly.

    "Alright."

    Although Tim and Evelyn did not speak, they looked very gentle.

    Everyone was discussing the wedding of Tim and Evelyn.

    Nicole nced at the calendar and saw that their wedding was three dayster.

    After their wedding, it was New Year''s Eve.

    So good.

    Tim suddenly turned to look at Samuel and Nicole. "Five years ago, Nicole married you. I remember it

    didn''t seem to be a good wedding."

    Nicole paused for a moment and then said, "Why are you talking about me? We''ve been married for

    eight years. No matter what it was back then, we''re living a happy life now."

    "That''s not right. What a woman cares about the most in her life is to wear a wedding dress and marry

    her beloved man. I remember that you were very careless when you got married and you didn''t invite

    anyone of your family. Only a few people came to the catering."

    Tim''s words reminded Samuel of the wedding eight years ago.

    Actually, it was more like a banquet.

    Some people of the Green family were invited, but Nicole didn''t even see her friends or rtives.

    Hearing Tim''s words, Samuel couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole hurriedly said, "I don''t care. Don''t listen to him."

    "Nicole, how could you say that you don''t care? On the wedding day that every woman cares about the

    most, you don''t have families'' blessings or have someone to hold your hand and walk along the red

    carpet. How could you say that you don''t care?"

    "Tim, enough!"

    Nicole was a little angry.

    What could she do if she said "she cared about that"?

    Eight years had passed. Could she let Samuel marry her again?

    Samuel whispered, "I do owe you a grand wedding."

    "There''s no need. Our children are already four years old. We only need to care about our own life."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    However, Samuel held her hands and said softly, "But I don''t want you to feel wronged."

    These words instantly made Nicole''s eyes moist.

    This Samuel!

    She really loved him.

    "I never feel wronged. As long as I''m able to be with you, it doesn''t matter whether the wedding is

    grand or not."

    "No, I want you to have everything that other women have. Tim gets married in three days. Let''s hold a

    wedding in three days as well."

    As soon as Samuel said this, the entire living room became quiet.

 Chapter 1154 I Never Thought You Were Wrong

    Chapter 1154 I Never Thought You Were Wrong

    "Samuel, are you crazy?"

    Tim almost jumped up.

    "You want to hold a wedding after three days. It''s obvious that you want topete with my wife! Are

    you sure you are going to bully me, one of the four young masters of the Seapolis City?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel answered directly, which left Tim speechless.

    Nicole smiled and pulled Samuel. "Forget it. You''ve scared my cousin. What if he can''t attend the

    wedding? My sister-inw will argue with you."

    "That''s right. Don''t scare my man."

    Evelyn grabbed Tim''s arm.

    "Do you not want that?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole seriously and asked.

    Nicole''s heartbeat suddenly elerated.

    It was a wedding. To be honest, she really looked forward to it.

    "Forget it. I won''t join them."

    Nicole smiled faintly, but a trace of regret shed through her eyes, which was noticed by Samuel.

    "Then we''ll hold the wedding two dayster, one day before them."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Samuel''s words were really getting on Tim''s nerves.

    Tim said sarcastically, "It''s very easy to be said that done. Two days, it''s probably not enough to make

    a wedding dress for Nicole."

    "Nicole has a wedding dress."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment when hearing this. She couldn''t help but think of the dress eight

    years ago.

    Was Samuel referring that one?

    Tim really wanted to beat Samuel.

    "Well, are you going to let Nicole wear the dress that she once wore eight years ago?"

    "No, it is a new one and it will be airlifted here tomorrow."

    As soon as Samuel said this, Nicole was stunned.

    "When did you do that?"

    "I had someone make it three months ago. At that time, I was considering giving you a grand wedding.

    However, there were too many things and the dress wasn''t ready, so the wedding had to be put off.

    Anyway, it will soon be the end of the year, so let''s have a wedding."

    Samuel said in an indifferent way, but Nicole could tell that he had nned for a long time.

    Tim was unhappy. "If you get married ahead of us, you''re stillpeting with us and no one will pay

    their attention on our wedding. Please! Even if you have a problem with me, can you let us go for the

    sake of Evelyn?"

    These words made Nicole stunned again.

    She looked at Evelyn and said with embarrassment, "Evelyn, I''m sorry."

    "Why should you say sorry? We are the most beautiful brides on the wedding day."

    Evelyn didn''t really care about that.

    Since Tim said this, Samuel thought for a while and said, "Then we''ll hold the wedding four dayster,

    which will be the New Year''s Eve."

    "Great."

    Edwin agreed.

    Nicole was a little excited.

    Even though she was a mother of two kids, when she heard that she was going to have a wedding, she

    couldn''t help but feel happy.

    The happiest person of them was v.

    Three dayster, as Tim''s grandfather, he would watch Tim marry his wife. Four dayster, as Nicole''s

    grandfather, he would personally hold her hand, walked along the red carpet and watch her marry

    Samuel.

    He felt that he was so lucky that he wanted to thank God.

    After Edwin agreed, they left and began to make preparations.

    Samuel went back to the bedroom with Nicole.

    Nicole said in a daze, "Are we really going to hold a wedding?"

    "You don''t like it?"

    Looking at Nicole, Samuel felt that he owed her too much.

    Nicole was embarrassed. "Well, I do like it. But I just feel that our kids have grown up. If we have a

    wedding now, others willugh at us."

    "Who dares tough at you? I hope you have everything that other women have. I will try my best to

    make up for what I owe you in the past. Nicole, I don''t have any other hopes. I just hope that you can

    be safe, healthy and happy. This is my greatest wish in my whole life."

    Nicole was suddenly moved.

    She hugged Samuel and stood on tiptoe. Then she kissed Samuel''s lips.

    Samuel''s body suddenly stiffened. Next moment, he directly threw Nicole on the bed and began to do

    what he wanted.

    Their sex was kind of intense.

    Soon, Nicole was tired, but Samuel was still in high spirits, and he showed a slight smile.

    She suddenly recalled Olivia''s words. There was nothing that could not be solved by sex.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and asked, "Are you still angry?"

    Samuel felt helpless and smiled.

    "What if I say I''m still angry?"

    "Why are you so narrow-minded? I''ve ''worked'' so hard. My waist is about to break. Samuel, you don''t

    love me anymore."

    As Nicole spoke, she pouted.

    Samuel was very content and he smiled. Then he directly held her into his arms with the nket.

    "Silly girl."

    "I''m just silly in front of you."

    Nicole smiled. Her beautiful eyes were shining, which reflected Samuel.

    "Sleep."

    Samuel didn''t want her to be too tired.

    However, Nicole yawned and said, "No, Evelyn has something to talk with me. I originally nned to

    ask Laurence for help. Now that you have set him aside, who should ask help for?"

    "Are you ming me?"

    Samuel''s voice was low.

    "No, I''m not."

    Nicole waved her hands.

    Nicole panicked. She finally managed to make Samuel satisfied not angry. Was she crazy to mention

    that?

    Seeing how nervous Nicole became, Samuel only sighed and said, "Finn is still recuperating. Although

    he has some health problems now, investigating is nothing to him."

    "Finn?"

    Nicole paused for a moment before muttering.

    Samuel knew that she still got some stuff to figure out. He patted her head and said, "Give him and

    yourself a chance. Finn did betray you once, but the situation was special. You know that Laurel had

    brought him up and was his owner. This really couldn''t be med on him. Besides, his leg was broken

    for you. You know that."

    "I know. I also know that he won''t betray me. I''m just wondering whether it''s proper to suddenly activate

    the old Night Elf Empire."

    Nicole told her concerns to Samuel.

    "You also know that the previous Night Elf Empire was arranged by the higher-ups. No matter what

    news they have, I think the higher-ups may know. Now we are going to help Emory and his wife. If the

    higher-ups find it out, I''m afraid it won''t be a good thing."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel was stunned.

    "Then let Finne to work in the new Night Elf Empire?"

    "That''s not proper either. People in the old Night Elf Empire all listen to Finn. But people in the new

    Night Elf Empire are all Laurence''s subordinates. Do you think they will listen to Finn?"

    After Nicole finished this, she immediately looked at Samuel and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw

    that Samuel was not angry.

    She really wasn''t pleading for Laurence.

    Seeing that Nicole was peeking at him like a little mouse, Samuel sighed.

    "Do you know why I have set Laurence aside?"

    "I know. In order to force him to see what kind of person Mrs. Miller''s is. Also, Mrs. Miller can know that

    without Laurence, she would not even be able to get herself a meal."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    "So you still think I was wrong?"

    "No, I never thought you were wrong."

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I''m just a little conflicted. I can''t decide who should handle this."

    Samuel was also a little conflicted.

    "Otherwise, let Ernesto do it."

    Ernesto was Samuel''s subordinate, and he had also once worked for the Night Elf Empire. So, he was

    naturally familiar with Laurence. At this time, Ernesto was the most proper person.

    Nicole nodded.

    "Alright, sleep now. Look at you. You''re so sleepy. Your eyes are ck-ringed."

    Samuel felt distressed with Nicole.

    Nicole whispered, "Are we really going to hold a wedding in four days?"

    "Yes."

    "Darling, thank you."

    Nicole tightly wrapped around Samuel''s waist and yawned as she fell asleep.

    Seeing how fast she fell asleep, Samuel felt so interesting.

    He put Nicole on the bed and covered her with the quilt. Then he went to the study and turned on the

    There was nothing useful on theputer.

    Samuel tapped on the keyboard and sent out lines of codes. Not long after, a series of data and

    patterns appeared on the screen. It was the wedding dress he had prepared for Nicole.

    What he didn''t tell Nicole was that he had personally designed the wedding dress. It was only made by

    Italians.

    Looking at the dress, Samuel smiled. Even though they had been married for eight years, he still

    expected that day toe.

    He really looked forward to their wedding.

    After restoring theputer, Samuel turned it off. Then he got up and went back to the bedroom.

    Nicole was sleeping soundly.

    Samuel was afraid that the coldness on his body would wake Nicole up, so he went to take a hot bath

    before lying on bed.

    Nicole subconsciously approached Samuel. She found afortable position in his arms to continue

    sleeping.

    However, Samuel felt that his entire body stiffened. He couldn''t help but feel hot.

    God! This was really a torture for him.

    Samuel did not dare to move. Nicole breath sprayed on his chest, and it was as soft as a feather,

    making him extremely hot.

    He finally managed to fall asleep.

    Edwin, however, couldn''t fall asleep.

    Tim was getting married, and Nicole was also going to hold a wedding. He was simply too exciting.

    Seeing that he couldn''t sleep, Steve smiled and suggested, "What about ying chess?"

    "Okay."

    Edwin took out the chess and ced it in the living room.

    "Mr. Shaw, there are still two or three days before the wedding. If you are so excited now, I''m afraid you

    will be tired till then."

    Steve said worriedly.

    Edwin''s health was not very good a while ago. Now he was filled with excitement. Steve was really

    worried.

    Edwin waved his hand and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''ve never been so happy in my life. Don''t worry

    too much. Otherwise, just like my wife, she doesn''t have a chance to be happy."

    As he said this, a trace of sadness shed through Mr. Shaw''s eyes.

    Steve knew that Mr. Shaw thought of his wife again. He didn''t dare to say anything and just set the

    chessboard.

    "Mr. Shaw, you first."

    "No, you first. Otherwise, you''ll say that I bully you."

    Edwin and Steve concentrated on ying chess. No one noticed a few figures sh outside. They

    quickly disappeared in the snow.

 Chapter 1155 Youre Even Wearing Makeup

    Chapter 1155 You''re Even Wearing Makeup

    "Oops, that was not right. I have to remake my move."

    Seeing that he was going to lose, Edwin started to cheat.

    "A real man makes moves without regrets, Mr. Shaw."

    Steve was a little helpless.

    "What real man? I''m just an old man. It doesn''t count. It''s still my turn."

    Edwin took back the piece, and then reconsidered for a while before he ced it. However, it was still

    captured by Steve.

    The final result was obvious. Edwin lost the game.

    "I quit. It''s so boring. I''m going to sleep."

    Edwin acted like a baby, which made Steveugh.

    After everything went quiet, only the snowkes outside slowly fell, and a few unknown figures

    flickered.

    Nicole felt refreshed when she woke up at ten o''clock in the morning. She followed Samuel''s

    suggestion and entrusted ire''s demand to Ernesto.

    Samuel went to the kitchen early in the morning and fried an egg for Nicole.

    Tim saw it and said, "Will you fry another one for my wife?"

    "Do it yourself."

    With that, Samuel brought the fried egg into the room.

    Before Nicole brushed her teeth, she saw Samuel enter with the fried egg.

    "It smells good."

    "Wash up and eat. I still have millet porridge stewed. I''ll go down and serve it for you."

    Samuel smiled faintly.

    "Aren''t we going down to have breakfast?"

    Nicole asked in confusion.

    "Let''s eat here. There are many people down there."

    Nicole wanted tough at Samuel''s words.

    However, she did not object.

    After Nicole quickly washed up, she and Samuel ate their meal in the bedroom.

    It had been snowing all night, and it didn''t seem to stop.

    Nicole looked through the window. The thickyer of snow outside made people feel so cold.

    "I wonder how Lucas is doing. Would his second personality would take over him tonight? What if in the

    militarypound..."

    "Stop thinking about it. He''s fine."

    Samuel''s arms were around Nicole.

    He knew that Nicole was worried about Lucas, and he was, too. But Lucas was his son, there was

    definitely someone to take care of him in the militarypound.

    Nicole did not say anything else.

    Joseph was still reading medical books in the room.

    Nicole suddenly remembered something and asked, "Did you take the medicine Joseph prescribed for

    you on time?"

    "Of course."

    "Have you gotten sick again?"

    Nicole knew that Samuel would sometimes hide it from her when he got sick, so she stared at Samuel.

    "No, nottely, really."

    Samuel smiled and tightened his hug.

    Nicole felt warm all over. Looking at the snow outside, she smiled and said, "I really want to go out,

    make a snowman and have a snowball fight."

    "Your body won''t allow it."

    Samuel directly rejected.

    Nicole pouted, but Samuel did notpromise.

    Knowing that he did this for her own good, Nicole did notin. After dinner, she turned on her

    Thepany was on holiday, and she gave Daisy a very generous bonus.

    Thepany''s revenue under Daisy''s leadership was good these days. Although a few artists weren''t

    famous, there wasn''t any negative news and their resources were great.

    Olivia''s album had made a hit. Recently, her singing could be heard everywhere.

    Nicole was happy for her. Nicole really didn''t know if she woulde back for the New Year.

    Thinking of this, Nicole called Olivia.

    "Are youing back for the New Year?"

    "Sure. Jacob said that he is missing Samuel. Well, everyone else is on guard against the other woman.

    And I also have to watch out for men."

    It was a totalint, which amused Nicole.

    "How is Booth? Any newstely? Will hee back?"

    Ever since she sent Booth abroad for rehabilitation, she had not heard from him.

    Olivia paused for a moment and said, "He''s doing OK with rehabilitation, but he still can''t stand for too

    long. He asked me to search for Karina, but I haven''t found her. I guess he won''te back."

    "There is still no news about Karina?"

    Nicole could still remember that girl. She was not much older than Maddie, and Nicole didn''t know if

    she had contacted Maddie.

    "There is no news at all. It seems like she has vanished from the world, leaving no trace. Forget it. She

    will probably appear when it''s time."

    Olivia sighed.

    "Come back. Three dayster, Tim will get married. Four dayster, I will hold a wedding ceremony."

    Olivia was stunned by Nicole''s words.

    "Holy shit! Just how many times does Samuel want to marry you? I''m so jealous."

    "Are you jealous? Then marry Jacob!"

    Olivia sighed and said, "Neither of us has parents, so we don''t want to have a wedding. We can

    celebrate our marriage by travelling aroundter. I''m a public figure now, and it''s not good if my

    marriage gets too much attention. We just need to enjoy our own happiness."

    Nicole suddenly felt a little regretful.

    "How about I help you with the wedding?"

    "There''s really no need. Jacob and I just want a simple wedding. Everyone wants a different wedding.

    What I want is to have fun traveling with him."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Nicole couldn''t say anything anymore.

    They talked for a while and hung up.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The days were temporarily calm.

    In the blink of an eye, it was Tim''s wedding day.

    On this day, Nicole woke up early in the morning. She was very excited, but Samuel directly pressed

    her down on the bed.

    "Close your eyes."

    "My cousin is getting married today. I have to help."

    Nicole struggled, only to find that Samuel''s hug went tighter and tighter.

    "Samuel, let go! I have to get up. This is new to Tim and he doesn''t know anything."

    "It sounds like you''ve been married many times."

    Samuel muttered, letting her go reluctantly.

    Seeing that she was excited for other men, although there was no love, Samuel still looked very

    unhappy.

    Nicole didn''t care about his pettiness. She opened the wardrobe, changed into a beautiful set of clothes

    and put on a light makeup.

    The longer Samuel looked at her, the worse he felt.

    "You''re even wearing makeup!"

    Nicole was speechless.

    "Please, I''m his cousin. Why can''t I put on makeup? Besides, I put on makeup for you. If I''m pretty,

    others would say you''re lucky, right?"

    Nicole coaxed Samuel, and Samuel became rxed.

    "Don''t wear yourself out. We''re going to hold our wedding tomorrow."

    "I see."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel felt bored to lie on the bed alone, so he got up.

    "We can y tricks in bridal chamber today."

    "Yes."

    Nicole thought that Samuel was just talking. After all, with his personality, he wouldn''t do it personally.

    After everything was done, they went downstairs.

    Edwin was extremely excited today.

    "Nicole, what do you think of my outfit?"

    For Tim''s wedding, Edwin had specially made a Tang suit. He looked hale and hearty.

    "Grandpa, you''re so handsome."

    Nicoleughed.

    Tim was a little nervous.

    "Why haven''t you left yet?" Samuel asked.

    Samuel thought of Tim as an eyesore because he was handsome today.

    Tim scratched his head and said, "My best man hasn''te yet."

    His best man was Tim''srade-in-arms. Nicole didn''t know him very well, but Samuel knew him.

    "Does he not want red packets anymore?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the best man came.

    "Sorry, there''s something wrong with the car on the way."

    "Let''s go pick up my wife."

    Tim''s face was shining with happiness.

    Samuel suddenly felt envious.

    Nicole was really happy.

    Tim was finally married.

    The procession cheerfully drove out. Along the way, they yed gongs and drums with festive music,

    bringing joy and happiness to everyone in the Seapolis City.

    Everyone was waiting and watching.

    "Holy shit! Isn''t this too luxurious? Who''s getting married today?"

    "Tim Louis, don''t you know?"

    There was a heated discussion.

    "Tim Louis, no wonder. I heard that he is Samuel''s brother-inw. I don''t know if that''s true."

    "What do you mean by that? It''s the truest thing in the world. Nicole is his cousin."

    For a time, Tim''s wedding attracted much attention.

    Evelyn got up early in the morning to dress up for it, her heart filled with joy.

    She was about to marry Tim in front of everyone.

    This long-awaited dream was finallying true.

    This felt excellent.

    Evelyn couldn''t stop smiling, moving the makeup artist.

    "Ms. Evelyn, you will be Mrs. Louis from today onwards."

    "Of course. Marrying Tim is the greatest dream in my life."

    Evelyn looked at the bride in the mirror and couldn''t help but feel very satisfied.

    Grace walked over and smiled, "Congrattions, Ms. Evelyn. I am here to wish you and Mr. Tim a

    harmonious unionsting a hundred years."

    "Grace."

    Evelyn''s face immediately turned red.

    "Look, our bride feels shy."

    Grace was the first tough.

    "Grace, you only make fun of me."

    Evelyn said shyly, feeling happy.

    The music came from outside.

    "Mr. Tim''s here. What a grand wedding. I heard that Mr. Tim asked his people to download the music in

    all the wedding cars a few days ago. He said that he was going to y it out loud on his way to pick up

    the bride today. Mr. Tim really likes Ms. Evelyn."

    Grace''s words made Evelyn even happier.

    Every bride wanted her husband to be more considerate to her.

    In the past, she was worried that Tim would not be able to move on, but she believed that he fell in love

    with her.

    Evelyn waited for Tim to arrive, and she got impatient.

    Grace turned around and went out. Not longter, she came back.

    "Has Tim arrived?"

    Evelyn hurriedly asked, but Grace''s expression was strange.

    "Ms. Evelyn, something happened. Mr. Ethan is missing."

    The news unsettled Evelyn.

 Chapter 1156 My Wife Is So Beautiful

    Chapter 1156 My Wife Is So Beautiful

    "What did you say? Where''s my father?"

    Evelyn never imagined that her father would disappear on her wedding day.

    Grace was very anxious.

    "I don''t know either. The groom is on the way. I looked everywhere, but I couldn''t find Mr. Ethan. He

    didn''t answer his phone. I wonder if something has happened."

    Hearing Grace''s words, Evelyn stood up abruptly and ran out, lifting her skirt.

    "Ms. Evelyn, you''re the bride. You can''t go out."

    The makeup artist shouted after her.

    Evelyn turned a deaf ear. All she cared about now was her father''s safety.

    Where was he?

    Today was her wedding day. Her father definitely wouldn''t go far, but why didn''t he answer his phone?

    So many questions came into her mind.

    Her phone rang just then.

    Evelyn had a bad premonition.

    She took out her phone and saw that the call was from an unknown number.

    Evelyn hesitated for a moment, but she still pressed the answer button.

    "Hello? Who is this?"

    "If you want your father to be safe, then take this opportunity to kill Nicole today."

    The caller''s voice had been processed by a transducer.

    Evelyn''s heart tightened nervously.

    "Who are you? Today is my wedding day. Release my father!"

    "As long as you promise me to kill Nicole today, I will release your father."

    The other person was extremely resolute.

    Evelyn was on the verge of having a mental breakdown.

    "What are you talking about? Today is my wedding day. Blood brings bad luck! Besides, Nicole is my

    family. How can I kill her? If I hurt her, my marriage will be ruined."

    "I don''t care. Is your husband more important to you or is your father? Make your decision. Of course, I

    won''t let you get married without anyone giving you away. Your father is in the wine cer. You can get

    him out, but he was poisoned by me. If you don''t kill Nicole today, your father will die. Evelyn, think

    about it. One is your father who raised you through hard work, and the other is a woman who is not

    even close with you. Who means more to you?"

    The caller hung up afterwards.

    Evelyn was going crazy.

    "Ms. Evelyn, you should go back. The groom will be here soon. I''ll go find Mr. Ethan."

    Grace managed to catch up with Evelyn and quickly stopped her.

    Evelyn looked at her and asked, "Grace, how long have you been working for my family?"

    Grace was slightly confused by this question, but she quickly replied, "It has been twenty years."

    "Twenty years. In this sense, you''re like my mother to me. She passed away when I was three years

    old. You have been taking care of me since then, right?"

    Evelyn looked at Grace with tears in her eyes.

    "Yes, Ms. Evelyn, why are you suddenly talking about this?"

    Seeing Evelyn like this, Grace couldn''t help but feel sad.

    Evelyn smiled, her eyes teary.

    "Yes, why did I bring this up? Perhaps I''m too excited about getting married today. Other girls are all

    taken care of by their mother on their wedding day, but I am not. Fortunately, I have you. Thank you for

    taking care of me all these years."

    Grace felt something was wrong, but she still held Evelyn''s hand and said, "The most important thing

    now is to find your father. It will be awkward if he doesn''t show up when the groomes. All the

    guests are here."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "My father is in the wine cer. Have someone bring him out."

    Evelyn walked into the room, lifting her skirt, but she no longer felt the joy and excitement of getting

    married.

    Grace was puzzled.

    "The wine cer? What did Mr. Ethan go into the wine cer for? Ms. Evelyn, how did you know that

    your father is in the wine cer?"

    But Evelyn didn''t answer her.

    When she returned to her room, the makeup artist scolded, "The makeup hasn''t been finished yet. The

    groom will be here soon. Look at your sweaty face. You need to get your makeup mended. By the way,

    did you find your father?"

    "Yes."

    Evelyn nodded and said nothing else.

    When the makeup artist saw that she had no intention to say anything, she stopped asking and began

    to concentrate on her makeup.

    Evelyn''s bridesmaid was one of her cousins.

    When Tim and his best men arrived, they were kept outside the door by the bridesmaid. They and the

    bridesmaid talked,ughed and sang cheerfully.

    This was the moment Evelyn had been looking forward to, but now she was not happy at all.

    The Masons had always been cautious, but because of her wedding, they had been socializing with

    many peopleing into and going out of their house. It was very likely that someone had taken

    advantage of this opportunity to get into their house and poisoned her father.

    She had been worried that Major''s men would openly hurt Nicole, but she did not expect that she would

    have to do the killing herself.

    Evelyn kept thinking about how her father had been taking care of her since her childhood.

    His business was very sessful, and he would often travel to another country for business, but every

    time she missed him or on her birthday, he woulde back for her.

    Evelyn knew that her father had poured too much effort and love into her.

    If she were poisoned and used to threaten her father today, he would definitely save her without any

    hesitation.

    But what about her?

    What was she thinking?

    She was still thinking about Nicole.

    She was pondering over what Tim would do if she hurt Nicole, and whether their marriage could

    continue.

    She was really an unfilial daughter.

    Evelyn smiled bitterly.

    Downstairs, when Tim told the bridesmaid that he would love Evelyn for the rest of his life, Evelyn

    suddenly felt it was so ironic. She didn''t even dare to listen anymore.

    Tim always treasured her. She loved him heart and soul before he agreed to start a romantic

    rtionship with her and finally decided to marry her. This was supposed to be her happiest moment,

    and now she was going to personally destroy her marriage.

    Evelyn didn''t want to, but what could she do?

    Tim had prepared a lot of red envelopes for today. The bridesmaid wouldn''t let hime in, so he

    asked the best men to keep giving her red envelopes. Before long, having gotten too many red

    envelopes, the bridesmaid had to open the door and let Tim and the others in.

    Tim eagerly entered Evelyn''s boudoir.

    "Darling, I''m here for you."

    Today, Tim was full of joy and excitement.

    Evelyn could tell that he was really happy.

    If nothing else had happened, she might be a happy bride.

    But now...

    Evelyn''s heart sank bit by bit.

    "What''s wrong? You look tired. Didn''t you rest wellst night? Don''t worry. We''ll have a good rest after

    getting married."

    Tim thought that Evelyn was tired because she had been busy preparing for the wedding, so he felt

    bad and wanted tofort her.

    However, the more he was concerned about her, the worse Evelyn felt.

    How could she hurt him?

    Among his rtives, Nicole was the one he cared about the most.

    Evelyn''s eyes immediately became moist, which frightened Tim.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"

    "I''m too excited."

    Evelyn wanted to wipe away her tears, but was stopped by the makeup artist.

    "My dear Ms. Evelyn, don''t move. I''ll do it for you."

    Then the makeup artist whispered to her in a voice that was only loud enough for the two of them to

    hear, "You''d better not y any tricks. Say a word to Tim, and your father will be finished."

    Evelyn''s eyes widened.

    It was her!

    It never urred to her that the makeup artist worked for Major.

    Although this makeup artist was not very familiar with her, she had styled and put on makeup for her

    good friends for the past six months. They all praised her. That was why Evelyn had hired her.

    However, she never expected her to be one of Major''s people.

    "It''s you? It''s you who..."

    "Ms. Evelyn, close your eyes. I can''t put on eyeshadow for you anymore," the makeup artist suddenly

    said loudly.

    Then, a trace of ruthlessness shed through her eyes, and she whispered, "You''d better do as I say.

    Otherwise, you won''t see your father again."

    "You!"

    Evelyn was so angry that she wished she could break the makeup artist''s neck on the spot, but she

    couldn''t.

    She did not know what poison her father had been poisoned with, nor did she know how he was now. If

    she angered the makeup artist, something might really happen to her father.

    Thinking of this, Evelyn clenched her hands tightly. Her fingernails pierced into her flesh, but she didn''t

    even realize it.

    Watching the makeup artist put on makeup for her, Tim couldn''t help but smile and say, "My wife is so

    beautiful."

    "The bridegroom has a honeyed tongue. He really knows how to make his wife happy."

    The bridesmaid hurriedly spoke, and the others immediately burst intoughter.

    Tim returned, "What''s wrong with loving my wife? Every man cares about his wife. There are more men

    and fewer women in our country. I''m lucky enough to have a wife. If I don''t spoil her, someone else may

    steal her away from me. I''ll be miserable."

    These words caused the others present to burst intoughter again.

    Evelyn, on the other hand, had a sullen face without a trace of smile.

    When Tim saw this, he felt strange.

    Evelyn seemed to be a little different today.

    What exactly happened?

    Just as he was thinking, Grace came back and gestured to Evelyn outside the door, indicating that

    Ethan looked fine. He fainted and had woken up. He was in good spirits.

    Evelyn couldn''t ask more questions openly because there were so many people in the room.

    She nodded, looked at the makeup artist again, and then said to Tim, "Quickly find my shoes, and then

    take me home."

    The moment these words were spoken, the others became quiet.

    The bridesmaid said awkwardly, "Looks like the bride can''t wait to go with the groom. Let''s hurry up and

    finish the procedure as soon as possible so they can be together alone."

    The others hurriedly began to help Tim find the shoes.

    The makeup artist could no longer stay by Evelyn''s side and was elbowed into a corner by the crowd.

    Tim searched for Evelyn''s new shoes everywhere. Evelyn winked at him as a sign to look under her

    wedding dress.

    A smart man, of course, he took the hint. He happily ran over to Evelyn and said, "Let me see if the

    shoes were hidden here."

    As he spoke, he reached out under Evelyn''s skirt. Another fit ofughter echoed throughout the room.

    "Can''t you wait to do this when you are alone?"

    "Consider our feelings. We''re still single."

    The several single men who hade in with Tim immediately shouted.

    "Cancel the wedding! Hurry!" whispered Evelyn, taking advantage of this opportunity.

 Chapter 1157 Teach the Son-in-law a Lesson

    Chapter 1157 Teach the Son-inw a Lesson

    Tim was slightly stunned.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I said cancel the wedding!"

    Evelyn was so anxious that she was sweating. The panic and anxiety in her eyes revealed that

    something bad happened.

    Tim knew her well and he also knew how much Evelyn was looking forward to this wedding. Therefore,

    if Evelyn asked for calling off the wedding, there must be some problems that she thought couldn''t be

    solved.

    Tim cast about for a way in his mind.

    "I found it!"

    At that moment, he found Evelyn''s wedding shoes and raised them in the air.

    There was a burst of cheers.

    The makeup artist was relieved, when witnessing that Tim hadn''t put off the wedding and that Evelyn,

    lowering her head, hadn''t talked to Tim. Besides, she reckoned that Tim didn''t have time to arrange

    anything when searching for shoes.

    Evelyn was so worried.

    Did Tim not hear what she just said?

    She asked him to cancel the wedding and he didn''t respond, happily holding up her shoes. What

    happened to him?

    Evelyn twisted her hands agitatedly.

    Tim knelt down on one knee and began to put on the shoes for Evelyn.

    Tim said to Evelyn affectionately, "My love, are you willing to put on the shoes and walk down the aisle

    with me? From now on, we are blessed with the same fate and we will stay together through thick and

    thin. You will be the apple of my eye. I know I''m not perfect, but I will always try my best for you. I will

    pamper you as my princess, so that you won''t be sad and you won''t regret marrying me. Now, would

    you like me to carry you away?"

    Everyone was touched by what he said.

    Evelyn felt bad for both of them.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    This was the oath she wanted the most and the romance she had been longing for. If it weren''t for her

    father, she would be absolutely willing to marry Tim. But how could she do it now?

    Once she walked out of the room with Tim, there would no longer be such a peaceful rtionship

    between them.

    Evelyn couldn''t hold back her tears and began to cry.

    "I don''t..."

    Just as Evelyn was about to reject Tim, the makeup artist took a step forward and stopped her.

    "Look, the bride was getting overexcited and her makeup needs to be fixed. Mr. Tim, let me help her

    first."

    Tim stopped her.

    "Can''t you see that I''m proposing to my love? She''s crying for happiness now. What are you doing

    here?"

    Tim was so serious and had a menacing look.

    After all, Tim was a soldier once. Although he had spent all these years wandering around like a

    yboy, he had indeed killed people on the battlefield. At this moment, the whole room filled with his

    killing intent, causing the air to freeze.

    The makeup artist felt as if Tim had grabbed her throat, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    Actually, she had never looked up to Tim, for she thought Tim was just a yboy. All of his sess

    owed to Samuel''s protection, benefiting from being Nicole''s cousin. However, she knew that she was

    wrong.

    Tim was like a dormant lion. Normally, he won''t be so offensive; but at this moment, he put pressure on

    her that made her unable to withstand it.

    "Mr. Tim, I was trying to help."

    The makeup artist murmured.

    "I love my wife no matter what. Get lost."

    Tim''s disrespect for the makeup artist stunned people in that room. However, he did not care what

    others thought. Instead, he turned to Evelyn and said affectionately, "Evelyn, let''s go. Let me take you

    home."

    After saying that, Tim finished putting on the shoes for Evelyn and picked her up.

    "We''re going home! Guys, let''s go."

    Tim shouted at the top of his voice willfully, causing his best men and a few bachelor to echo.

    "Let''s go. Tim is getting married!"

    They were like bandits.

    Evelyn grabbed onto Tim''s cor tightly and had mixed feelings. She was so thankful for having such a

    great lover, but she had no idea what to do right now.

    "Tim, Major''s men kidnapped my father and threatened me to take Nicole''s life at our wedding.

    Otherwise, my father would be dead. I don''t want to hurt your family, so I beg you to cancel our

    wedding please. I don''t want a wedding, I really don''t."

    Evelyn cried softly on Tim''s shoulder.

    The surroundings were filled withmotion. No one heard what was said between them and they just

    saw that Evelyn was tearful. They all thought that it was the bride''s tears of joy and excitement.

    The atmosphere was quite euphoric.

    Tim was stunned for a moment. He then smiled and said, "My bride, today is your day. Everyone in the

    Seapolis City is looking at you, envying you and you deserve to be in the spotlight. Don''t cry, my love,

    or the tears would mess up with your beautiful face. No matter what happens today, I''ll be there for you.

    We''ll definitely get married."

    "But Nicole..."

    "Don''t worry. Samuel would take care of him. Is the makeup artist from Major''s side?"

    Tim gently smiled. His eyes were filled with affection, and Evelyn was the only person that he wanted to

    see.

    Seeing her reflection in his eyes made Evelyn want to cry, but with happiness this time.

    What Tim just said meant that he and Samuel were actually prepared for a scene like this.

    Thinking of this, Evelyn was finally relieved.

    However, for Tim, he was not as rxed as he looked.

    He knew Evelyn''s feelings for him and decided to spend the rest of life with her. He also knew that

    Evelyn would not hurt Nicole no matter what; but he never expected that she would be threaten with

    her father''s life.

    When choosing between saving their father''s life and saving Nicole''s, most women would save their

    father for sure. So even Evelyn made the same decision, Tim would understand and will not me her

    for it. However, there would be estrangement and resentment in the end.

    But Evelyn chose to save both of them by giving up her own marriage.

    Her decision showed that Nicole and her father were equally important in her heart. This also meant

    that Evelyn had treated Tim''s family as her own.

    How could he not love such a woman? How could he not protect her?

    From now on, he would look out for her at any cost.

    From today, Evelyn would be the love of his life and he would never let her go.

    Thinking of this, Tim''s smile became even brighter.

    ording to the customs of the Seapolis City, the bridegroom had to ask for permission from the

    bride''s family when he picked her up at home.

    Evelyn was very worried. She didn''t know whether her father was able to show up and whether Grace

    could wake him up?

    Many rubberneckers were waiting here.

    Tim carried Evelyn to the living room and asked, "Where is my father-inw? Evelyn and I would like to

    thank you for your upbringing and your graciousness. Please give us a chance to show our gratitude in

    person."

    Only then did everyone realize that Mr. Ethan was not here.

    "Where''s Mr. Ethan? His daughter is getting married today. Where else would he go?"

    People heard this and started to look for Mr. Ethan.

    The makeup artist was anxious, but she could not take any action since a lot of people came here for

    the wedding.

    It was also not an easy time for Evelyn. She was really not sure about whether her father would appear

    unharmed.

    Just as people were about to give up finding Mr. Ethan, Grace walked in with a smile.

    "I''m really sorry. Mr. Ethan got too excited today suffered high blood pressure. He fainted a moment

    ago and had examined by our family doctor. He wille right over. Sorry for your waiting."

    Everyone was relieved after listened to Grace''s exnation.

    People knew that Ethan was widowed at the age of thirty and never got married afterwards for the sake

    of Evelyn. Now that his daughter was about to get married, it''s not hard to image how touched he

    would be.

    It was bittersweet. After all, Evelyn will be the wife of Tim from today onwards, rather than just being

    the little princess for Mr. Ethan.

    So it was understandable for Mr. Ethan to have a high blood pressure today.

    People took it for granted, but Evelyn knew that it was not the whole story. However, she couldn''t and

    didn''t dare to say anything.

    Mr. Ethan finally showed up and grabbed everyone''s attention.

    The moment she saw her father, Evelyn burst into tears.

    "Dad!"

    She jumped out of Tim''s arms, jumped at her father and hugged him tightly.

    "Dad!"

    Evelyn was trembling.

    Everyone thought that she was reluctant to part with her father, but only Evelyn knew that she felt guilty

    at this moment.

    She''s not a good daughter. She''s really not.

    Her father didn''t know what was actually going on, and he still showed up for her wedding.

    How could she repay her father''s love?

    Mr. Ethan''s eyes got a little watery. He patted Evelyn on the back and said, "My Evelyn has grown up

    and is going to get married. I am happy for you and feel reluctant to part with you. Fortunately, you will

    marry the man you love, and Tim is quite responsible, for which I am gratified. Baby girl, please don''t

    cry. Today is your big day and you should get into the wedding car beautifully. You know, I will always

    be here for you. If you were treated badly, you don''t need to stand for it. Come back and talk to me. Let

    me protect you. I will make him regret for what he did at all costs. Do you understand?"

    Ethan''s words were a little bit confusing in this situation.

    Was this a lesson for the new son-inw?

    However, it made sense for Evelyn. She knew that her father was trying tofort her and told her not

    to worry about his health.

    Tim heaved a sigh of relief and stepped forward, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll be good to Evelyn. I know we¡¯re

    gonna have our differences, but I''m a man and I''m not gonna fight with her. She won''t be able to start a

    fight without me, will she?"

    "Tim, that is cold violence!"

    Hearing what he said, Evelyn immediately retorted. Everyoneughed, except for one person who had

    a gloomy look, thinking.

 Chapter 1158 Evelyn Completes My Life

    Chapter 1158 Evelyn Completes My Life

    When Tim heard Evelyn''s words, he hurriedly said, "I will listen to no matter what you say. You can

    never be wrong."

    "I like that."

    After knowing that her father was fine, Evelyn was in a much better mood. She didn''t know what

    Samuel and Tim had done, but her father said that he was fine now.

    She looked at Tim gratefully.

    How nice it was.

    She was really happy to be able to marry this man and walk through the wedding that she cared about

    the most in her life.

    When Ethan saw the interaction between Tim and Evelyn, he was in a trance.

    It was as if he saw his wife again.

    His wife was also this happy when on their wedding day, looking forward to having kids and grandkids

    with him. Unfortunately, she did not have the luck to see Evelyn in the wedding dress.

    Ethan held Evelyn''s hand, looked at Tim and said, "Tim, I know I''ve spoiled my daughter. Sometimes,

    she will be a little indulgent and willful. Please be more tolerant of her. My daughter is a righteous and

    good person. If one day you stop loving her, please don''t hurt her. Call me and I will take her home. I

    promise I won''t cause you any trouble."

    He choked with sobs.

    Evelyn suddenly burst into tears.

    "Dad...."

    "Sweetheart, be good when you live with your husband and show respect to your father-inw. Tim is a

    good man. Be nice to him. Marriage takes work. Everyone marries for love, but many marriages fall

    apart. It''s normally not because passion fades after time, but because the small grudges elerated

    over time. Grudges will lead to resentment and change the love between couples. No matter how angry

    you are, remember to talk to him. Communication is the key to a happy life. One day, if you don''t want

    be with him, don''t be afraid! You still have me. You still have a home! No matter how old you are, you

    will always be my baby girl."

    Ethan''s words touched many fathers present.

    Parents of the bride were always sadder than parents of the groom at the wedding.

    Evelyn couldn''t help but hug Mr. Ethan and burst into tears.

    Tim''s heart was also filled with emotions.

    He knelt down on both knees to Ethan.

    "Dad, I am in charge of the Louis family now. My dad went to travel around the world and is not at

    home. From today onwards, you will also be my father, and I will respect you as much as I respect my

    own parents. They say that having a son-inw is like having a son. I am willing to be your son. If I do

    something wrong in the future, I hope you can teach me the same way as you teach your son. As for

    Evelyn, I, Tim, swear on my life today that as long as I live, Evelyn will live the Louis family as she lives

    in her own family. Please rest assured, Dad. If you are still worried, I will go to the Manson''s with

    Evelyn three dayster and we can live together as long as you don''t find us annoying."

    Tim sounded very sincere.

    Evelyn and Ethan were both stunned.

    What did he mean?

    He wanted to move into the Manson''s?

    If he did so, the rumors outside definitely wouldn''t be pleasant to hear.

    Although Tim was not one of the four young Master of the Seapolis City, he was of high status. Now, he

    told everyone that he would move into the Mason''s. What would others think?

    Evelyn was really shocked.

    She could tell that Tim really meant it when he said so.

    She felt like crying.

    "Tim!"

    Tim smiled gently at her.

    Hearing this, Ethan had nothing to worry about.

    "You don''t need to live with me. I understand that young people don''t want to like with an old man like

    me. I know that your family have a lot of properties, and Mr. Shaw gave you a house for your marriage,

    right? I won''t let youe back to live with me. But you cane visit me from time to time."

    Tim smiled and said, "Dad, are you afraid that I won''t pay for the food when I live with you? Don''t worry,

    I will."

    This was a joke, but Ethan could tell that Tim really wanted to live back with Evelyn.

    For a moment, Ethan''s heart was filled with excitement.

    Who would want their daughters to marry other men?

    After raising and cherishing her for more than twenty years, she became someone''s wife overnight.

    She was going to an unfamiliar environment. It was unknown if she could adapt to it. Would she be

    able to get along well with her mother-inw and father-inw? Would she be lonely?

    All parents of daughters had these worries.

    However, if his daughter and her husband were to live in her own home, her daughter would still be

    living in a familiar environment, surrounded by people she was close to. It would be the best for his

    daughter.

    It''s just that very few husbands would agree to do that.

    Ethan looked at Tim differently.

    "Don''t you have a house of your own?"

    "It still needs decoration. Evelyn and I haven''t agreed on the style yet. My apartment hasn''t been

    cleaned up, so we''ll stay at the Louis'' old mansion today. My dad is going to live in that ce after he

    retires. Although I don''t know when he wille back, we shouldn''t let him feel that he has nowhere to

    go, should we? So, it''s better for Evelyn and I toe live with you."

    Tim''s words were watertight.

    Only then did Evelyn realize that he was serious. She didn''t know what to say.

    Everyone around congratted Ethan for having a good son-inw.

    Ethanughed heartily this time.

    "Thank you, everyone! After we arrive at the restaurant, enjoy yourselves. Thanks everyone for

    The ce was filled with joy.

    The makeup girl wanted to sneak out, but was blocked by someone at the door and was dragged out

    with her mouth covered.

    Nicole looked around and waved her hand. A new makeup girl appeared in front of her.

    "Go in and make the bride up. If you do well, you will get paid well."

    The makeup girl hurriedly nodded, her eyes filled with joy.

    Tim and Samuel were both new rich in the Seapolis City. If she did well this time, she wouldn''t need to

    worry about her business anymore.

    She never dreamed that she would get such a good chance.

    The new makeup girl walked in and reced the old one.

    Not many people would pay attention to the makeup girl on weddings like this, so it all happened

    without anyone''s notice.

    Tim and Evelyn said goodbye to Ethan''s and then left the house.

    There was sound of firecrackers and salutes, and even the sound of trumpets and drums.

    Evelyn took a nce. Tim really invited some trumpeters and drummers to y at the side.

    Ethan prepared a big wedding for Evelyn.

    The red carpet stretched far, far away, and the dowry boxes made the audience exim in admiration.

    "Mr. Ethan is indeed a low-key rich guy."

    "If I had known that the Masons were so rich, I should have let my son woo Evelyn."

    A man with a big belly said enviously.

    The person beside him immediately said mockingly, "Your son is so fat. Evelyn wouldn''t like him. Look

    how handsome Tim is."

    "My son is not fat!"

    The men suddenly started to quarrel.

    Tim couldn''t even see the dowry in her eyes, he could only see Evelyn''s happy face.

    He said infatuatedly, "My wife looks so beautiful, like a fairy."

    He said so as he smiled foolishly, immediately causing everyone tough.

    "Mr. Tim, are you overjoyed?"

    "That''s right. Evelynpletes my life."

    Tim suddenly said loudly, and then carried Evelyn into the wedding car.

    Sixteen luxury cars immediately sounded their horns.

    Tim''s wedding car was at the first of line. It slowly moved amidst everyone''s blessings andughter.

    Evelyn reached out and held Tim''s hand tightly.

    Her palms were wet and she looked very nervous.

    "Don''t worry, your father is fine. Samuel brought the antidote pill over. He has already eaten it and now

    that the poison is under control. We can apany him when we get home tomorrow," Tim said softly.

    "Tomorrow? Shouldn''t it be the third day after the wedding?"

    "Tomorrow we will go to visit my grandfather in the morning, and then we will be free. Since you are

    worried about your father, why don''t we go back to your home tomorrow? I have already told

    grandfather that we will move back to your house after tomorrow to apany your father. For the

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    New Year, since the two families are not far from each other, we can either spend the New Year

    together or we can run on both sides. We can''t leave our father alone at home in the New Year."

    Evelyn was moved by Tim''s words.

    Tim was usually very quiet. She didn''t know he was thinking about this. He really took her and her

    family into consideration when dealing with these matters.

    "Can we do this? Others will gossip."

    "Don''t worry about what others say. Besides, I don''t have any family. My mother has passed away, and

    my father went to travel around the world. Right now, there is only one grandfather left, and Samuel

    and Nicole are apanying him. We''re newlyweds, so we should have some time to our own.

    Samuel and Nicole have been married for seven or eight years and have had many children. We

    should also work on our children."

    Tim''s words caused Evelyn''s face to turn red.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Don''t be shy. You are mine now, Evelyn."

    Tim hugged her tightly in his arms and impatiently kissed her.

    His kiss was wild and zing, and Evelyn almost lost in the kiss.

    "Stop kissing me. You''ve messed up my makeup. It''ll be awkward to be seen when we get out of the

    carter."

    Evelyn said embarrassedly.

    But Tim smiled and said, "Today, you are the boss. Who dares to say anything to you? If people say

    anything, I will deal with them."

    Evelynughed.

    Suddenly, the car stopped.

 Chapter 1159 Im Not that In-demand

    Chapter 1159 I''m Not that In-demand

    "What''s going on?"

    Tim involuntarily put his arms around Evelyn so that she would not fall.

    Evelyn looked distracted.

    "Did something happen?"

    She was a little uneasy. She worried about today''s wedding as her father was taken to the wine cer.

    The driver said awkwardly, "Mr. Tim, someone is stopping our car."

    "Who''s that?"

    Tim rolled down the window and saw ir standing there with a smile. ir said to Tim, "Mr. Tim, how

    about changing the wedding car?"

    Time looked to the side and saw that ir drove the same car as the wedding car.

    Tim pondered for a moment and whispered to Evelyn, "Let''s change a car just in case."

    "Alright."

    Evelyn did not refuse.

    When she was about to get out of the car, Tim carried her in his arms.

    "Someone told me that the bride''s feet can''t touch the ground before marriage. I''ll pick you up."

    Evelyn was getting a warm feeling spreading through her heart.

    "I''m not that particr."

    "Come on. It''s our custom."

    With that, Tim carried Evelyn out of the car.

    ir opened the car door for them and smiled, "I''ll drive for you."

    "Mr. ir, thanks so much!"

    Tim smiled gratefully.

    ir said to Tim, "We will leave alone and then meet the motorcade at the Shaw''ster."

    Evelyn paused and she suddenly understood.

    "Sure."

    She answered for Tim.

    It should be Nicole and Samuel that sent ir to help.

    And they guessed that someone would rob the wedding car halfway, so they prepared another identical

    car in advance.

    Evelyn was so tactful. ir couldn''t help but smile and say, "Mr. Tim, you are fortunate enough to have

    such a good wife."

    "Well, thank you."

    Tim keptughing today.

    He was really happy.

    ir was married, so he could understand Tim. However, he kindly reminded Tim, "You''ll experience

    the horsey at your wedding tonight. You''d better prepare for it."

    "Are you serious?"

    Tim thought that Samuel was joking.

    "Of course. I''m not making fun of you. What can be worthy of a celebration than your marriage?"

    After ir finished speaking, he drove away.

    Tim held Evelyn''s hand along the way. He felt his heart full of happiness.

    Just as they arrived at the Shaw''s, ir''s phone rang.

    As he was driving, he left the phone on speaker.

    "I''m ir."

    "Mr. ir, Mr. Tim''s wedding car exploded."

    Evelyn broke out in cold sweat and Tim''s expression turned ugly.

    "Major did it?"

    "I guess so."

    "I see. We''ll be there in five minutes."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up the phone, ir smiled and said, "It''s fine. We are ready."

    Tim''s face didn''t change.

    He knew marriage was so important to women, so he nned to give Evelyn an unforgettable wedding,

    but now, Major had messed it up. Tim wanted to kill him.

    "What else has to happen when we arrive at the Shaw''s?"

    "I''m not sure."

    ir quickly drove away.

    Evelyn knew that Tim was a little angry, so she hurriedly whispered, "Today is a big day for us. Let

    Samuel and Nicole take the rest from here."

    "OK."

    However, they were the persons Tim could trust.

    Their car quickly converged with the motorcade.

    The Shaw''s was thronged with guests. Edwin was waiting outside with Steve. When Edwin saw the

    wedding car appear, he felt relieved.

    "Good. Very good."

    A smile appeared on Edwin''s face.

    Steve whispers, "Mr. Shaw, let''s get in. ording to the customs, you can''t wait outside."

    "Let''s go in."

    Edwin happily walked in.

    All the guests were watching the wedding.

    At this moment, Major who was still in Country F received a phone call from his subordinates.

    "Major, I''m sorry. The mission failed. Samuel is too cunning. They changed their cars halfway. Tim and

    Evelyn arrived at the Shaw''s safely."

    "Trash!"

    Major''s voice was as cold as ice. His subordinates heard and involuntarily trembled.

    Major threw out his phone and his face was gloomy. The people around him took a step back. They

    were afraid that they would get in any trouble.

    Realizing that Major was angry, Trevin picked up the phone and tested it before he returned it to Major.

    Trevin was getting pressed when Major looked at him.

    "You don''t seem to be afraid of me getting angry at all."

    "Why would I be like that?"

    Trevin indifferently asked without any expression, just like a robot.

    Ever since Major rescued him from the hospital, Trevin had followed him and became like this.

    "Do your hands still hurt?"

    Major nced at Trevin''s hands.

    Trevin''s tendons were broken by Nicole. Although he was rescued in time and the tendons were

    connected, there was a side effect. When it was rainy or cloudy, his hands would hurt badly.

    Once, Major saw Trevin faint from the pain.

    Trevin never ate any painkillers that Major had prepared for him, because he wanted to remember who

    had made him suffer unimaginable pain.

    At that time, Major felt that Trevin was the same person as him.

    Hearing Major''s question, Trevin shook his head and said, "I''m fine."

    "If you really can''t hold on, take some painkillers. As long as you don''t take a lot, you won''t get

    addicted."

    "I see."

    Major stopped Trevin when he was about to retreat.

    "You''ve been following Nicole for quite some time. Do you know what her weaknesses are?"

    Trevin frowned slightly and said, "Her weakness is Samuel, isn''t it?"

    "Perhaps he''s not the only one."

    Major smiled evilly.

    Trevin''s frown deepened.

    "Who do you mean?"

    "Nobody. You can go to have a rest now."

    Major waved his hand. It was obvious that he did not want to talk anymore.

    Trevin was a little worried. Now he was with Santino, so he couldn''t send messages to Zayn and

    Nicole. What should he do?

    He returned to his room with a lot on his mind.

    Major was really nice to him, but unfortunately, he did not appreciate it.

    While Trevin was thinking about how to inform Nicole, he suddenly heard the voice of Santino echoing

    up from the corridor outside.

    "Major, couldn''t you do something? I''m so angry with Zayn! I want to kill him!"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Trevin frowned again.

    The feud between Zayn and Santino became fiercer. However, Trevin didn''t know how Zayn had made

    Santino so furious.

    Major smiled, "What did Zayn do? He can''t get any benefits from you."

    "Don''t mention it. Do you know? Zayn told our father that he wanted to marry the daughter of Prime

    Minister Izaiah. You know how influential he is in our country. If our father really agrees, Zayn will get

    stronger. Then we''ll be in trouble. I regret getting married so early."

    The more Santino thought about it, the angrier he became.

    Didn''t Zayn like men?

    Why would he ask to marry the daughter of Prime Minister Izaiah?

    Thinking of this, Santino suddenly heard Major smiling and saying, "Zayn is a gay. It is still a secret. We

    can let the public know Zayn and Pedro''s scandal. At that time, let alone Prime Minister Izaiah, king

    probably won''t agree to this marriage."

    "Great! Why didn''t I think of it? You''re smart."

    Santino patted Major and then he left happily.

    Major watched him leave before his face sank.

    Idiot!

    Major was happy to see the fights between Santino and Zayn.

    He smiled cunningly.

    After Trevin heard their conversation, he quickly left and delivered messages to Zayn.

    When Zayn received the news, he was so angry.

    These people aren''t even letting go of the dead, are they?

    Who killed Pedro?

    Didn''t they know?

    Trevin also sent Zayn some other messages, which seemed to be rted to Nicole.

    Zayn frowned and called Nicole.

    Nicole was still participating in Tim''s wedding ceremony. However, Major could do nothing at the

    Shaw''s.

    Just as she was enjoying watching the host inquire about Tim and Evelyn''s love story, her phone

    suddenly rang.

    She nced at her phone. The call was from Zayn.

    Nicole paused for a moment, then she walked out of the hall with the phone.

    "Zayn, what''s wrong?"

    Nicole''s voice was full of joy.

    Zayn asked enviously, "Tim is getting married today?"

    "Yes. It''s a pity that you can''te."

    Nicole''s words pierced his heart.

    "There will be a chance."

    Zayn said with a smile.

    Every time he talked to Nicole on the phone, he felt that it was the most rxing moment. After all,

    Nicole was his only rtive in this world.

    Even if Nicole told him that his mother was still alive, he didn''t dare to look for her for fear of disturbing

    his mother''s ns.

    So, Nicole was the only family he had got.

    Nicole could tell the rxation in Zayn''s words. She asked with a smile, "Are you calling me just to say

    these?"

    "Not exactly. I just got messages that Major intends to attack the people around you. Be careful. Don''t

    let the children go out when they are free. I''m just warning you."

    Zayn''s words made Nicole''s heart tighten.

    "Major wants to attack my child?"

    "He probably will. He is now a madman and he has been looking for you. I wonder why he hates you so

    much. Even if it was because of Lillian, does he really want to give up bing the king of Country F?

    Being your enemy is the most unwise choice, but he insists on it. I don''t think that these things are that

    simple. Perhaps he wants to get something else from you and the Green family."

    Zayn''s words made Nicole want tough.

    Zayn, I''m not that in-demand. Don''t overthink everything, OK?"

    "You''d better think more and pay more attentionter. I''ll hang up now."

    After saying that, Zayn hung up the phone.

    Nicole thought of Zayn''s words and felt a little uneasy.

    Child?

    Lucas was in the military and Zoe was at Emory''s house, only Joseph followed them.

    Could it be that Major''s next target was Joseph?

    Nicole suddenly broke out in cold sweat. She suddenly realized that she hadn''t seen Joseph for a long

    time.

 Chapter 1160 Are You Out of Your Mind?

    Chapter 1160 Are You Out of Your Mind?

    Joseph!

    Nicole ran over quickly and looked for her son.

    "What is going on?"

    Samuel noticed the worries on Nicole''s face. He walked towards her and grabbed her arm.

    "Have you seen Joseph?"

    Nicole felt safer when she saw Samuel. He was her support all the time.

    Samuel frowned.

    Joseph?

    He remembered Joseph telling him that he was going to the restroom. But it had been a while.

    "I will go and look for him."

    "Let me go with you. Just now, Zayn just called me and told me that Major is going to revenge on the

    people around us, and he wanted me to pay extra attention to the children. That was when I realized

    that Joseph disappeared. I am not a good mom. I lost Joseph. I should have gone to the bathroom with

    him."

    Nicole could not stop ming herself.

    Today was Tim''s wedding. They had thought of any possible idents that might happen and were

    prepared for them. But they did not think of the possibility that they would do something to the children.

    Nicole was about to cry. Samuelforted her, "It was not your fault. You cannot foresee everything,

    and this was an ident. Trust me, Joseph will be fine. Come, let us go and look for him."

    "OK."

    They went to the bathroom.

    Because it was during the banquet, people walked in and out of the bathroom non-stop. This was not a

    good thing for Samuel and Nicole, because Joseph could be taken away without being noticed by

    others.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and whispered, "Wait for me outside. I will go in and look for him."

    "Sure."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel walked into the bathroom. He searched everywhere but did not see Joseph. However, he

    found a button on the ground that was from Joseph''s clothes.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    His expression became gloomy.

    They targeted a child.

    Major!

    You''d better make sure that my son is fine. Otherwise, I will tear you into pieces even if I need to go the

    Country F!

    Nicole saw Samuele out without Joseph. She immediately knew that her guess was true.

    "I will go and find Joseph."

    Nicole was about to walk out when Samuel stopped her.

    "It is inappropriate for you to leave in the middle of today''s event. Besides, Major''s people might be

    looking at us. If they are not responsible for taking Joseph away, our absence would give them a hint.

    At that time, Joseph would be put into a more dangerous situation."

    "But..."

    Nicole could not think logically now.

    Samuel hugged her tightly and said to her in a low voice, "Nicole, I know you are worried about Joseph.

    I am worried too. But now is not the time to panic. Listen to me. Call you Sally now. She is the only one

    who can solve this. If it is true that Major''s people took Joseph away, she would do something, since

    she has been in Country F for many years, and Morgan is Joseph''s master. It would be better to have

    them help us rather than we search for Joseph with no direction."

    Nicole felt a little relieved when she heard Samuel''s words.

    "Right. I forgot that we have Sally and Morgan."

    Nicole immediately took out her phone. She called Sally and Morgan, and briefly exining what

    happened.

    Sally promised that they would start investigating and would let Nicole know once they found Joseph.

    Morgan also offered her help without hesitation. That was no doubt about it because she treated

    Joseph as her son.

    However, Nicole was still worried after having the phone calls.

    The Lunar New Year wasing, and the temperature was low outside. Joseph did not wear too many

    clothes. She was worried about Joseph''s health.

    Samuel was anxious too. But he looked around for a while, then held Nicole''s hand and said to her,

    "We should go back. We will be suspicious to them if we disappear for too long."

    "OK."

    Nicole nodded, but her eyes turned cold.

    Major!

    This man deserved to die.

    When they came back to their seats, the whole atmosphere was filled with joy. But Nicole could not feel

    their happiness anymore.

    She knew that her reaction was not respectful to Tim and Evelyn, but what could she do?

    Her son disappeared.

    Right now, nothing was more important than Joseph''s safety.

    Joseph became unconscious because of the gas in the bathroom. When he realized what happened,

    he already inhaled a lot of gas. His resistance to drugs was not very strong since he was only a child.

    Before Joseph fainted, he cursed angrily.

    By the time he woke up, he was in a car.

    The car was bumping, and his hands and feet were tied. There was a rag in his mouth. The whole

    scene was like a kidnapping on TV.

    Joseph was speechless.

    The car was a cheap van with a fishy smell, and the rope that tied Joseph was so rough that he felt hurt

    on his wrists and ankles.

    These people were idiots.

    Joseph shook his head. Then, he heard the two men in front of him start talking.

    "Bro, do you think we will get paid for kidnapping this child? Today is Mr. Tim''s wedding, and all the

    people who went there were famous and powerful. This child is dressed well. Do you think he is the

    son of some wealthy family?"

    "Who cares who he is? Someone paid us to kidnap this child. We can only do it. You are the one who

    owes debts for gambling. Do you want them to cut off your hands and feet if we do not kidnap him? We

    are the guys who delivered seafood to the kitchen. They would not find out that it was us who

    kidnapped this child."

    The one who was talking was also driving the car and cursing.

    Joseph felt innocent and embarrassed.

    He could not believe he was kidnapped by two people who delivered seafood instead of professionals.

    He would be extremely embarrassed if others knew it.

    Joseph tried to untie the knot but failed. He tried to calm himself down. Then, he recalled the method

    the instructor taught them about unlocking and self-rescue during the training.

    He followed that method and slowly untied the rope on his wrists.

    Joseph did not rm the kidnappers.

    He took out a small bottle from his pocket and used the rag to cover his mouth and nose before he

    opened the bottle.

    A faint smell came out of the bottle.

    "What is this smell? It smells so good! Bro, do you smell it?"

    The man who owed the debt asked the driver.

    Joseph was afraid that they found him awake. Heid down and closed his eyes, pretending to be

    unconscious.

    The driver also smelt something strange.

    He stopped the car and looked to the back of the car. He was confused when he saw Joseph was still

    asleep, "This is strange, what smell is it? Is this child wearing perfume? I did not smell it when I tied

    him up!"

    "Bro, we kidnapped him in the bathroom. There was nothing we could smell except the disgusting

    things. This car was full of the smell of seafood. Therefore, it is normal that we did not smell his

    perfume at the beginning. It is possible that we smell it because the car windows are open now."

    The man who owed the debt said.

    They never thought of Joseph as a threat to them.

    How could a four-year-old child do to two strong adults?

    Although the driver was still confused, he could not think of any problems. He pped the other man''s

    head and whispered, "Who told you to open the window? What if this child is awake by the wind?"

    "The air in the car is suffocating. The smell of fish is too strong."

    "You can always find an excuse."

    The man who was driving said impatiently. Suddenly, he felt dizzy.

    "Brother, do you feel dizzy?"

    Just as he finished speaking, the one who owed debt already lost his consciousness on the passenger

    seat.

    "Brother!"

    The driver realized that something was wrong. Before he could open the door, his entire body lost

    strength, and he directlyy on the steering wheel.

    Joseph immediately opened the door and got off the car when he saw the kidnappers lost their

    consciousness. He ran in one direction.

    This should be the suburbs.

    Joseph believed that Samuel and Nicole must be extremely worried about him when they could not find

    him. He wanted to find a ce where there was a phone that he could use to call them.

    After running for a while, Joseph saw a small wooden house. It should be a ce for the mountain

    watcher to live in.

    Joseph had no choice. He ran over and knocked on the door for help.

    However, Joseph did not expect Laurence who opened the door.

    Laurence was surprised when he saw Joseph standing outside.

    "Joseph, why are you here?"

    "Uncle Laurence? It is great to see you. I was kidnapped and just escaped. Please call my mom and

    dad to let them know I am safe now."

    Joseph panted.

    "Hurry up. Come in."

    Laurence knew that something big was going on when he heard Joseph''s words.

    He brought Joseph into the room, then Cynthia showed up and red at them with her arms crossed,

    "Who this kid is? Get him out of here! This ce is too small for us to live in already. Now you are

    bringing in a child. Laurence, do you realize the situation we are under now? Don''t you know who did

    this to us? We will never have to live in this shabby ce if it were not for your ipetence!"

    "That is enough. Stop talking."

    Neville scolded Cynthia impatiently.

    They were blocked after being exiled by Samuel that night.

    Laurence and Neville were rejected by any positions they applied for, and no hotels or hostels were

    willing to let them stay. They could not even rent an apartment. There was nothing they could do.

    Laurence could only bring them to the top of the mountain. There was a small house left behind by a

    mountain watcher, where they could settle down for a moment.

    Neville was enthusiastic about experiments. He already felt frustrating being not able to experiment,

    and Cynthia''s daily cursing was destroying his good temper.

    Cynthia was furious when Neville scolded her for stopping her from ming Laurence. She raised her

    voice.

    "What do you mean? Are you standing with that monster and against me now? I am the one who is

    your closest person. I am your wife!"

    "Shut up! Do you want me to beat you?"

    Neville had enough.

    Cynthia made her move first when she heard Neville''s words.

    "Did you say you want to hit me? You are ungrateful. Look at yourself. No one would ept you except

    me!"

    They were in a tough fight.

    Laurence only watched them indifferently. He pulled Joseph into another room and whispered, "This is

    my phone. Call Mr. Green and Mrs. Green and tell them you are safe. Do not let them worry."

    "Thank you, Uncle Laurence."

    Joseph took the phone. Before he made the call, Cynthia rushed into the room and snatched the phone

    from Joseph.

    "Is he Mr. Green''s son? You mean, Samuel''s son? Laurence, are you crazy? Samuel makes us suffer,

    and you want to help him find his son? He hurt us so badly, yet you still want to help him find his son?

    Are you out of your mind?"

 Chapter 1161 So We Are Soulmates?

    Chapter 1161 So We Are Soulmates?

    Joseph looked at Laurence. He did not understand what Cynthia meant.

    Daddy and mommy did something bad to Uncle Laurence?

    How was it possible?

    Joseph retreated two steps back subconsciously, even though he was confused. He looked at

    Laurence with caution.

    Laurence was heartbreaking.

    "Cynthia, please stop. Give me the phone."

    Laurence''s hand extended towards Cynthia.

    "No, I will never give it to you even if I have to break it. Do you want to let this brat call Samuel? That is

    impossible with my existence."

    When Cynthia finished speaking, she took the phone and was about to leave. Laurence stopped her.

    "The phone!"

    His voice was much colder, and his expression looked scary.

    Cynthia did not expect his reaction. But she immediately became angry in a few seconds.

    "You are just a stinking monster. How dare you scold me? Who do you think you are?"

    Cynthia said as she was about to beat Laurence.

    She thought that Laurence would still take her bully this time. However, Laurence directly dodged. She

    did not stand still and hit the wall beside her. She also hurt her back.

    "My back! Neville! Neville! Laurence is hitting me. Are youing or not?"

    Cynthia still ndered Laurence at a moment like this.

    Laurence did not look at Cynthia. He directly took the phone back from her hand and immediately

    called Nicole. Then, he passed the phone to Joseph.

    Joseph was stunned and realized what happened when he heard Nicole''s voice.

    "Laurence, what is going on?"

    "Mommy, it is me. I am Joseph."

    Joseph said quickly.

    Cynthia did not know what to do when Laurence took the phone. Suddenly, she started to cry so hard.

    Laurence frowned. He directly lifted Cynthia from the ground and put her in front of Neville.

    Neville was extremely furious when he saw Cynthia being so shameless.

    "Are you done messing around? The Miller family''s reputation has beenpletely humiliated by you."

    "The Miller family? How dare you mention your family in front of me? Do you think I would agree to

    marry you if you had not mentioned your powerful family? There were so many people lining up to

    marry me, why would I choose you? What the result is? You are a coward, you cannot protect your

    daughter, and now you are shouting at your wife. You are not even a man!"

    Cynthia was getting angry at Neville again.

    They started another round of fighting.

    Laurence was having a headache.

    He directly held up Joseph and left the house.

    Nicole was surprised at how Joseph and Laurence were together, but now she could hear Laurence''s

    current situation through the phone.

    She sighed and said, "Joseph, express your gratitude to Under Laurence. I will send someone to pick

    you up."

    "It is OK, I will send him back."

    Laurence offered his help.

    Neville and Cynthia have been quarreling every day recently. Sometimes they would fight with each

    other. There was no wonder that the house would be in a messter. He did not want to let Nicole see

    the scene and worry about him, so it would be better for him to send Joseph back.

    Nicole remembered Laurence''s excellent fighting skill. She nodded, "That would be great. Thank you."

    "It is my pleasure, Mrs. Green."

    After Laurence hung up the phone, he looked at Joseph and said indifferently, "I will send you back. But

    we have to walk because I do not have a car."

    "Maybe we can borrow a car from someone."

    Joseph blinked his eyes and smiled.

    "Who should we borrow the car from? No one will lend me a car."

    Laurence mocked himself.

    Joseph found Cara''s phone number from Laurence''s contact book and called Cara.

    "Cara, are you busy now? Uncle Laurence and I are on the mountain. Can you drive over and pick us

    up?"

    When Laurence heard that Joseph was calling Cara, he wanted to stop him.

    He did not want Cara to see him like this. But Joseph was smarter and dodged. When Laurence

    grabbed the phone, Joseph already finished the call.

    "Cara said she would be here soon."

    "Then let her send you back."

    Laurence wanted to hide, but Joseph grabbed his arm.

    "Uncle Laurence, what if I am kidnapped by someone again? Besides, Cara does not know how to

    fight."

    Now Laurence could not leave because of Joseph''s words.

    Not long after, Cara arrived. She did not even wear a coat.

    When she saw Laurence, she was about to cry.

    "Why did youe out without a coat on such a cold day?"

    Cara tried her best to suppress her excitement.

    Laurence answered indifferently, "You should look at yourself."

    "So we are soulmates?"

    Cara wanted to make a joke.

    Laurence paused for a moment and said, "Get in the car. Mrs. Green must be worried knowing that

    Joseph was missing."

    "OK. You can drive."

    Cara passed the car key to Laurence.

    Joseph smiled and entered the back seat of the car, while Cara sat on the passenger seat.

    When Laurence walked to the driver''s seat, Cynthia came out of the house. She started yelling when

    she saw the scene.

    "Laurence, I knew you are heartless. Who is that woman? Who do you go out and hook up with? Do

    not forget that you belong to Ad even if she is dead. Do you hear me?"

    Cara frowned slightly and looked back.

    Cynthia''s hair was loose, and she looked like a crazy woman because of the fight. When Cara looked

    at Laurence, she noticed that Laurence''s expression looked gloomy. He did not say anything and

    started driving.

    "Is that woman Ad''s mother?"

    "Yes."

    Laurence nodded. He thought for a moment and said, "She is right. Ad is the only woman in my life.

    I will never have a rtionship with another woman. Do not waste your time on me. Many men are

    better than me. My life is a mess, and I need to support Ad''s parents. Now, I am blocked by Mr.

    Green and cannot find a job. I do not deserve you."

    Laurence was very straightforward.

    Cara was depressed, but she still smiled at Laurence, "I do not care. I can earn the money we need. I

    can even help you support Ad''s parents as my own."

    It was impossible for Laurence to feel moved.

    Laurence wanted to hug the girl in front of him so much. But he could not do that.

    He understood Cynthia''s craziness better than anyone else. She was a psychopath after Ad''s death.

    Maybe it was more appropriate to call her a crazy woman.

    He could not let Cara get involved.

    "I had said everything that needs to be said. You will only embarrass yourself if you continue to pester

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    me."

    Laurence''s voice was cold. There was no emotion in his voice.

    Suddenly, the heater in the car could not warm her up.

    "What if I want to embarrass myself?"

    For no reason, she fell in love with Laurence when she saw him the first time. Since then, she had no

    feeling for any other men.

    How was it possible for her to give up now?

    Laurence did not expect Cara to be so persistent after all that he said. For a moment, he saw Ad in

    Cara''s soul.

    He also rejected Ad once like this. But in the end, he fell in love with Ad.

    Laurence''s heart hurt when he thought of Ad.

    No!

    He could not let Cara walked onto Ad''s path.

    Cara''s life might be more miserable. At the very least, Ad had her parents who loved her. What did

    Cara have?

    She had nothing. Being alone was not easy for her. He would never forgive himself if anything unfair

    happened to Cara if she insisted on loving him.

    Laurence clenched his lips tightly and did not say anything, but he acted with rejection.

    Joseph, who was sitting behind, sighed watching Laurence and Cara.

    My god, adults were tooplicated.

    Joseph lowered his head and started to y with his clothes.

    What a pity. He used up the fragrance drugs he just developed. Joseph was not satisfied with the

    drug''s effect, because it took almost one minute to start working. He needed to improve the produce

    when he got back.

    The three of them stopped talking. Not long after, they arrived at the entrance of the Shaw family''s vi.

    The wedding banquet continued.

    However, Laurence did not go in. He said to Cara, "Take Joseph inside. I will leave first."

    "Aren''t you going in with us? Maybe Mr. Green will change his mind because you saved Joseph."

    Cara did not want Laurence to leave so fast.

    However, Laurence directly gave Cara the key and said indifferently, "Mr. Green is not someone who

    changes his mind easily. Besides, he will not change his decision before he reaches his goal."

    "What purpose? What purpose could Mr. Green have for you?"

    Cara grabbed Laurence''s clothes anxiously.

    Laurence looked at his clothes and smiled bitterly, "He wants me to leave Ad''s parents and be

    myself."

    "Don''t you think it is good for you?"

    Cara agreed with Samuel.

    Laurence looked at Cara and said word by word, "Yes, it is good. But how can I do that? I promised

    Ad that I will take care of her parents on her behalf until they leave this world. If I break my oath,

    how do I have the courage to meet her again in heaven?"

    Cara was worried and heart-breaking seeing Laurence''s persistence.

    "But they will drag you to hell."

    "Then I will go to hell. My life is meaningless. Cara, I want to tell you one more time: do not waste your

    time on me. I will never be with you in this lifetime. Please, just give up, for both of us."

    Laurence rarely said so much to Cara, but his words hurt Cara so bad.

    Joseph shook his head.

    At this moment, Nicole and Samuel came out.

    They were so relieved and happy seeing Joseph.

    Nicole picked him up and said excitedly, "Joseph, you scared mommy to death."

    "Mommy, I am sorry. It will not happen again."

    Joseph hugged Nicole by the neck tightly.

    Seeing this, Samuel felt relieved too.

    Suddenly, a red dot shed on Joseph''s body. Laurence subconsciously walked forward and was about

    to push Nicole and Joseph away. A bullet instantly pierced the air and headed straight to Laurence.

    There was no time for Cara to warn Laurence. She directly stepped in front and hugged Laurence.

    With a shrilling sound, Laurence heard the bullet piercing through a body.

    Cara smiled at him, and slowly fell onto the ground...

 Chapter 1162 Whoever Escapes Is a Sissy

    Chapter 1162 Whoever Escapes Is a Sissy

    "Cara!"

    Laurence felt as if his heart was grabbed by someone, and the pain was killing him.

    He hugged Cara tightly and his eyes were already wet.

    "Why?"

    He seemed to mutter to himself or be at a loss for what to do.

    Cara looked at the exceptionally elegant man in front of her. She burst into a smile seeing that he had

    tears in his eyes because of her.

    ''Enough!''

    ''This is enough!''

    Cara fainted before she could say anything.

    Samuel was prepared, but he didn''t expect that Major''s men would dare to make a move at Edwin''s

    ce. Samuel waved his hand angrily and members of the Green family immediately chased after

    Major''s men.

    "Quickly send her to the hospital!"

    Feeling like crying, Nicole was worried about Cara.

    ''This silly girl!''

    Nicole knew Cara''s feelings for Laurence. She hoped that Cara would be fine and that Laurence would

    cherish Cara this time and see his feelings clearly.

    Didn''t Laurence love Cara?

    No!

    He loved her!

    Nicole could tell it from his current expression.

    Laurence had always hidden his feelings.

    Because of his identity that featured medical value since childhood, he had been too reserved. If Ad

    was Laurence''s sunshine, then after Ad died, Cara had been Laurence''s air.

    Sunshine is brilliant. Whether you want it or not, after getting up, the sun will shine warmly on your

    body every day. This gave warmth and anticipation to someone like Laurence, who had been forced

    into the darkness.

    But Cara was like air, silently seeping into Laurence''s life. Normally, he didn''t feel anything, as if it were

    fine to have such a person or not. However, once the air was taken away, Laurence felt extreme pain

    and difort.

    Samuel did not allow Nicole to follow Cara to the hospital.

    "Today is Tim''s wedding day. You can''t leave. Trust me, Cara will be fine."

    Nicole knew that if Samuel said so, he would definitely have a way and even handle it perfectly, but she

    was still worried.

    A pair of small hands held Nicole''s palm.

    "Mommy, Cara will be fine. Although the bullet went through her shoulder, fortunately, it didn''t injure the

    aorta. We know a lot of doctors. As long as Cara is timely treated, she will be fine."

    Joseph looked calm. This child was kidnapped not long ago, but now he wasforting his mother.

    This thought almost broke Nicole''s heart.

    "Joseph, it''s mommy''s fault for not protecting her properly."

    "Then, mommy, hug me."

    Joseph stretched out his arms towards Nicole.

    Seeing the interaction between Nicole and Joseph, Samuel did not say anything. He took out his phone

    and called Steven.

    "I know that you are not in the Seapolis City right now, but your wife should be here. Steven, please

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ask Ashley to help me save someone. Save this person at any price. I owe you one."

    Hearing that Samuel called Steven and asked Ashley for help, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    With the Greatest Global Scalpel, Cara would be fine.

    The car quickly drove away. Apart from the bloodstains on the ground, the ce was quiet again.

    However, a trace of anger and ruthlessness shed through Nicole''s eyes.

    "Major! This person is too hateful!"

    "Yes, hiding in the darkness like a mouse and disturbing our lives from time to time, he''s indeed hateful.

    Don''t worry, I''ll find him after the New Year."

    Samuel held Nicole''s shoulder.

    The wind and snow outside were getting heavy.

    "With Ashley operating on Cara, Cara will be fine. I know you''re worried about her, but don''t you think

    this is an opportunity? If Laurence can face his feelings, it would be great to give them a ce to get on

    with each other, right?" Looking at his wife and son in his arms, Samuel said softly.

    "You mean don''t disturb them? But Mrs. Miller...."

    When Nicole thought of Mrs. Miller, a trace of disgust shed through her eyes.

    However, Samuel sneered and said, "I have plenty of ways to make her temporarily unable toe

    out, let alone disturb Laurence."

    "Don''t go too far. You know that Mrs. Miller can bully Laurence for the rest of her life just with her

    identity as Ad''s mother. If Laurence finds out what you do to Mrs. Miller, he probably won''t be able to

    ept it."

    When Nicole thought of Laurence''s promise to Ad, she couldn''t help but sigh.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "No. Laurence has changed a little. Haven''t you noticed it? He used

    to live aimlessly like a walking dead, but now he''s alive with feelings. Even if he takes care of Mrs.

    Miller for Ad and is suppressed by Mrs. Miller, Cara has even sacrificed herself for him today. Do

    you think Laurence is a stone-hearted person?"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole understood a little.

    Ad''s death was already an irrevocable regret for Laurence. He would not allow anything to happen

    to Cara because of him.

    Therefore, Cara would be Laurence''s new life.

    Nicole smiled at this thought.

    "That''s good. All shall be well, and jack shall have Jill. I like such stories."

    "You little fool."

    Samuel put out a finger and rubbed Nicole''s nose with affection.

    Joseph was forced to witness PDA. He was speechless, but he couldn''t interrupt. Seeing that they

    were finally quiet, he whispered, "Mommy, let''s go in. I''m hungry."

    Right, being kidnapped and having escaped, Joseph was really hungry.

    Hearing her son''s words, Nicole hurriedly carried her son inside.

    Samuel couldn''t help but smile bitterly looking at his empty arms.

    His wife!

    Now, she didn''t care about him like before.

    Samuel shook his head and followed Nicole inside.

    The room was still bustling with activity. The people inside didn''t have the slightest idea of what had just

    happened outside.

    Nicole took Joseph back to their seats. Joseph was so hungry that he didn''t care about others and

    directly picked up his chopsticks to eat.

    Seeing her son eat so quickly, Nicole felt sorry.

    "Eat slowly. Careful not to choke yourself. Drink some water."

    All of Nicole''s attention was on Joseph, which made Samuel a little envious.

    Tim and his bride soon went to make a toast to Nicole and Samuel.

    Looking at Evelyn in front of her, Nicole couldn''t help but sincerely wish, "Evelyn, I wish you and Tim a

    "Thank you."

    Evelyn was really happy.

    On this day she had always anticipated, she felt as if she were dreaming. At this moment, a pair of

    sturdy and powerful arms directly held her waist, and a familiar breath instantly enveloped her.

    Tim looked at Evelyn affectionately, then he smiled and said to Nicole, "Thank you for not liking me

    back then. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even know that I would be able to find the one that belongs to me in

    this lifetime."

    Nicole smiled sincerely.

    "Don''t tter yourself. My wife won''t love you anyway."

    Before Nicole could say anything, Samuel directly said so.

    Only Samuel would refute a groom on his wedding day.

    Nicole dragged him speechlessly, then smiled and said to Tim and Evelyn, "I''m sorry. He''s drunk."

    "How can I be drunk? I''ll banter the newlywedster."

    Samuel was very dissatisfied with the way Nicole looked and smiled at Tim.

    ''Am I not handsome?''

    ''Don''t I smell good?''

    ''Why is she smiling so brilliantly at Tim?''

    ''So what that they are cousins?''

    ''Yeah. I''m upset. I''m jealous. So what?''

    Nicole felt that Samuel was out of his mind. She quickly smiled and said, "Ignore him."

    However, Tim smiled proudly.

    "Banter the newlyweds? Alright, I wonder how Mr. Green will banter us. Anyway, I''m game."

    "You said that. Don''t cryter like a sissy if you don''t dare to y."

    Samuel looked at Tim with disdain.

    Evelyn suddenly felt a little worried.

    She was going to stop Tim, but Tim could be easily baited, not to mention that he always liked to

    "Whoever escapes is a sissy."

    "OK, I hope you won''t be a sissy. I really don''t care."

    Samuel turned around after saying so.

    Evelyn felt that Tim had jumped into the pit dug by Samuel. Although she wasn''t certain, she had

    always had keen sensitiveness.

    She looked at Nicole for help.

    Nicole found it both funny and annoying.

    It turned out that Samuel had nned to set Tim up in this way.

    She tugged at Samuel''s sleeve and said, "My cousin is getting married today. Don''t go too far."

    "But I''ve prepared a gift for him. I can''t give it to him without bantering the newlyweds."

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, but it was clear enough for Tim and Evelyn to hear.

    A gift?

    Must be given when bantering the newlyweds?

    Why did they suddenly feel so gloomy?

    "We''ll go to make toasts. Enjoy yourselves."

    Evelyn dragged Tim away in horror.

    "Why are you pulling me?"

    Tim was puzzled. Evelyn whispered something to him. Then Tim nced at Samuel and left.

    After they left, Nicole said helplessly, "I''m his cousin."

    "I know."

    Samuel''s face clouded over. He casually picked up his chopsticks and put some food on Nicole''s te.

    "Have something to eat."

    "Samuel, it''s impossible between me and Tim. Why are you jealous of any men?"

    Recalling Samuel''s petty look just now, Nicole didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    However, Samuel did not care, "Jealousy is good for my health."

    Nicoleughed.

    She ridiculed him for his nonsense and then bent down and kissed him on his cheek.

    Witnessing PDA, the rest people on the table were nearly killed.

    It was OK to witness PDA of the newlyweds. After all, today was their wedding day. But why did they

    have to witness PDA from Samuel and Nicole all of a sudden?

    Currently, Joseph didn''t want to look at or listen to what was inappropriate, so he lowered his head and

    kept eating.

    Witnessing PDA was not as good as food.

    After Nicole kissed Samuel, she realized that it was inappropriate. She couldn''t help but blush.

    "Everyone, please, help yourselves."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Samuel directly held the back of her head and instantly gave her a

    fierce kiss.

    "Oh...."

    Nicole felt so disgraced.

    She was justforting Samuel, who was jealous, but she forgot that they were in public. When she

    realized it, however, she did not expect Samuel to ignore the environment.

 Chapter 1163 They Are Meant to Spend Their Lives Together

    Chapter 1163 They Are Meant to Spend Their Lives Together

    Joseph could not take another bite.

    He was still a kid!

    Why did they do it in front of him?

    "I''m going to the restroom!"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Joseph stood up, but Nicole grabbed his arm.

    "Wait!"

    Nicole was afraid Joseph would disappear again as before. She wouldn''t let him go alone.

    She said to Samuel, "You go with Joseph."

    Samuel was kissing Nicole, but Nicole pushed him away. He was unhappy about that.

    Joseph said, "It''s fine. I''ll go with ... with him!"

    He pointed to a person beside Samuel.

    That person couldn''t stand Samuel and Nicole either, so he agreed, "Yes! Let me go with Mr. Joseph!"

    Nicole refused, "Don''t bother. I''ll go."

    Nicole then was about to get up, but she heard Samuel say, "Ernesto, go with Joseph. And send

    Joseph upstairs to rest."

    "Yes."

    Ernesto came out of nowhere.

    It had been a long time since Nicole saw Ernesto.

    She felt that Ernesto had changed a lot. He was sharper and calmer.

    Seeing Ernestoing, Joseph heaved a sigh of relief and left with him.

    Those women looked at Nicole again. They were somewhat envious.

    Nicole felt a little ufortable under such a gaze.

    "I need to go to the restroom, too."

    "I''ll go with you then."

    Samuel stood up.

    Nicole''s face flushed.

    Why did he say that? Couldn''t he see what''s going on?

    Samuel really didn''t know what he should do.

    Nicole red at Samuel and left.

    Samuel didn''t care about others. He just wanted to be with Nicole.

    When Nicole just got into the corridor of the restroom, Samuel hugged Nicole and pressed her against

    the wall.

    He carried a smell of alcohol.

    "Stop."

    Nicole''s heart was racing and she was a little flustered.

    Samuel''s eyes retained their melting quality, making Nicole sink.

    "I want to kiss you."

    "You have done that before."

    Nicole was a little shy.

    But Samuel was not satisfied, "That was not a kiss. Nicole, you are so cute. I want..."

    Samuel whispered. His voice carried a kind of magic power. Nicole felt herself out of control.

    "You''re going to tease the newlyweds, remember?"

    "It''s still early."

    Nicole knew what Samuel meant.

    "It''s daytime. People will gossip!"

    Nicole''s face was burning.

    She could feel Samuel''s hand swimming on her body. She felt a little hot.

    "We''re legally married. What are you afraid of?"

    Samuel immediately picked up Nicole.

    They went upstairs from the backyard and got into their bedroom.

    Samuel closed the door and kissed Nicole passionately.

    Clothes were taken off, scattering from the door to the bed.

    Nicoley on Samuel''s chest tiredly, panting, "You should control yourself a little bit."

    "I can''t when I see you."

    Nicole''s face burned again.

    "We are the hosts today. We shouldn''t disappear like that. I''m going to take a shower. Let''s go down

    then."

    Nicole thought that others would wonder why they hadn''te back for so long.

    Samuel wrapped around her waist. He smiled and said, "Why? Aren''t you tired of that boring banquet?

    It''s not our wedding. No one will care about us. Without us, Tim would get more attention."

    "But I''m worried about Major''s people..."

    "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to enter the Shaw''s. Besides, my people and yours are hard rocks.

    Just rx and get some sleep. You were tired."

    Nicole was a little shy.

    "I said that you should control yourself!"

    Nicole said with pouting smile. She then yawned.

    She had been worrying about the wedding process. But now, there was no problem anymore. She

    suddenly felt exhausted.

    It made Samuel''s heart sore.

    "Get some sleep. I''ll call you when it''s time to tease the newlyweds."

    "You are going?"

    Nicole thought that Samuel was just joking. Hearing that, she was a little surprised, but she was really

    too sleepy to think about it.

    "Why not?"

    Nicole ignored him and changed to afortable position to sleep.

    Nicole was sleeping soundly in his arms. Samuel gently ced her on the bed, then walked out softly

    and went to the study room.

    He turned on hisputer and typed out a code. Not long after, Lucas appeared on the screen.

    "How is it?"

    "It''s fine. I think I can go home tomorrow."

    Lucas was exhausted, and there was sadness in his eyes.

    Seeing his son like this, Samuel''s heart ached.

    "I''m going to hold a wedding with your mother tomorrow."

    Samuel did not n to tell Lucas until he heard that Lucas woulde back tomorrow. He didn''t want

    Lucas to worry.

    Lucas was stunned.

    "Do you need me to be there?"

    Lucas was clear about who he was.

    Although Samuel loved his children, Lucas knew that Dad still wanted to spend time alone with Mom.

    Lucas knew clearly about this. After all, Samuel and Nicole were the ones who meant to spend their

    lives together.

    Samuel suddenly smiled, "You don''t have to. It''s just the wedding of me and Nicole. Eight years ago, I

    married her and the whole city knew. But at that time, I didn''t see my heart clearly. I didn''t marry her for

    myself. Now, I just want to give her a wedding that only belongs to us."

    "Alright."

    Lucas rubbed his temples.

    Samuel asked, "Is the situation bad at the base?"

    "I can handle it. Grandpa Mark is there. With him, I can rx a little."

    Lucas and Samuel talked for a while. Samuel understood the current situation in the army. He

    whispered, "After tomorrow, you should have a good rest. Don''t worry about anything. We''ll talk about it

    after the New Year."

    "Alright."

    "And let someone bring Zoe back. Of course, if she doesn''t want to, don''t force her. Emory is being

    investigated. The Cawker family is in a hard situation. Zoe and Nash are getting along well. Staying

    there can be a littlefort to them. But we must always respect Zoe''s wishes."

    Hearing that, Lucas frowned slightly.

    "Zoe should left the Cawker family."

    Lucas was worried.

    He was young, but he knew a lot.

    How could Samuel not know?

    Although Zoe usually looked careless, Samuel knew that she was a very independent girl.

    "Then talk with your sister. You can''t force her, OK?"

    "I see."

    They chatted for a while and Samuel hung up the video.

    He then called Ernesto.

    "Mr. Green?"

    "How about the things I asked you to prepare?"

    Ernesto stunned, then he smiled and said, "It''s ready."

    "OK. Keep an eye on the banquet."

    "I know."

    Samuel then went to bed. He hugged Nicole and closed his eyes contentedly.

    The banquet was still bustling with activity. No one dared to say anything when Samuel and Nicole left.

    After all, the main character today was Tim.

    The banquetsted until six o''clock in the evening.

    Everyone who came to the banquet had two meals at the Shaw''s.

    Edwin was happy today and drank a few more drinks. He was a little drunk and was helped back to his

    room by Steve.

    "Mr. Shaw, I''ll have someone make you a cup of tea."

    Steve was a little worried about Edwin.

    But Edwin refused and asked Steve to leave.

    He took out a picture frame from the drawer, in which was a picture of himself and Laurel.

    They looked young.

    Edwin''s eyes were a little wet.

    "Laurel, did you see that? Your grandson, Tim, got married today. He married the daughter of the

    Mason family. She''s beautiful. But you cannot see her."

    As he said this, tears came down.

    "Laurel, I miss you. I miss you so much."

    Edwin covered the photo on his chest. He felt great pain.

    All the past events, good and bad, rushed into his mind like a movie.

    He could still remember the first time he saw Laurel. She was beautiful and bright, and he never forgot

    her.

    Now that he had everything, but his beloved was gone. Facing the empty room, Edwin regretted it.

    Why did he let her go?

    Martha was not his daughter, but so what?

    How many days had he spent with Laurel during his life? How many times had he cared about her?

    Mr. Shaw fell to the bed with that photo in his arms, and tears streamed down.

    Nicole and Samuel were sleeping soundly, however.

    Nicole woke up from hunger.

    Looking at the time on her phone, Nicole knew that the banquet should be over.

    She stretched a little bit, and Samuel woke up.

    "Hungry?"

    "Sure."

    Suddenly, a knock came from the door. They were a little surprised.

 Chapter 1164 Double Standard

    Chapter 1164 Double Standard

    "Who is that?"

    Samuel frowned slightly, but he still let Nicole wash up first.

    A voice that was familiar to Samuel came from outside.

    "It''s me, Samuel. Didn''t you say that you wanted to tease the bride and bridegroom with us? Are you

    It was ir''s voice.

    Samuel looked at the time and said indifferently, "You guys go to the bridal chamber first. I''ll bring

    Nicole to eat now. Otherwise, we won''t have the strength."

    "You have been hiding in your room all afternoon and no one knows what you''ve been doing. How can

    you have no strength?"

    A deep meaning was hidden in ir''s words.

    "You can go to sleep in your own room."

    Samuel scolded him.

    ir was a little depressed.

    He also wanted, but the key point was that Gabrielle was pregnant.

    He rubbed his nose and left.

    When Samuel returned, he saw that Nicole had washed up and walked out of the bathroom.

    "Who is it?"

    "ir, he asks us if we are going to the bridal chamber."

    Samuel took the towel and wiped Nicole¡¯s hair. Then he found a hairdryer to dry her hair.

    Nicole was stunned for a moment, and then smiled. "You¡¯d better not go too far."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Am I that kind of person who is so crude?"

    Samuel was really cunning. Nicole didn''t know how to answer him.

    After Nicole''s hair was dry, Samuel also took a shower, changed the clothes and went downstairs with

    Nicole.

    The servants had prepared food for them.

    Nicole and Samuel finished the meal quietly beforeing to the door of Tim and Evelyn''s bridal

    chamber.

    ir and the others were surrounding Tim and Evelyn.

    An apple was hung by a red rope and Tim and Evelyn needed to take a bite at it at the same time.

    However, ir and others were too cunning. Every time Tim and Evelyn were going to bite, the apple

    would be pulled up, and their lips would touch.

    Evelyn quickly flushed and her neck even became red.

    Tim was infatuated when seeing this. Regardless of how many people there were, he hugged Evelyn

    and kissed her.

    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Are you really teasing the bride and bridegroom? Isn''t this just a

    chance for Tim to kiss his wife?"

    Seeing that Samuel was here, everyone stopped. They felt that Samuel wasn''t someone that would do

    something like this. However, since he was here, they could not let him just stand there.

    "Since Mr. Green is here, may I ask Mr. Green how should we do in the bridal chamber?"

    ir asked with a smile.

    Samuel took out two raw eggs and handed them to Evelyn.

    Evelyn was slightly stunned.

    Why did Samuel give her eggs?

    Samuel tipped his subordinates a wink and two people came to control Tim.

    "What are you doing? Samuel, what do you want to do?"

    Tim panicked.

    Things didn¡¯t develop as he imagined.

    Samuel showed an evil smile.

    "Evelyn, you hold these two eggs and let them go through Tim¡¯s trousers. If any egg is broken, Tim will

    be punished."

    When everyone heard Samuel''s words, they couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and Nicole

    blushed.

    "Don''t go too far."

    "Did I go too far? It should be simple."

    Samuel said calmly, but irughed.

    "Well, Mrs. Louis, take the eggs well. If it breaks inside the trousers, it will be hard to wash."

    Tim immediately figured out after hearing ir''s words, and he flushed as well.

    "Samuel, don''t forget that you''re going to have your wedding tomorrow. Don¡¯t go too far and we are still

    friends."

    Evelyn also understood.

    The eggs were so small. She was supposed to hold the eggs from the outside, and the eggs had to

    walk through the trousers. The trouser legs part was fine, but when it came to Tim''s crotch, it would be

    a little awkward. No matter how careful Evelyn would be, she would meet Tim''s penis, which meant she

    would be touching Tim¡¯s penis in front of everyone. Evelyn felt that she couldn''t bear it.

    However, Samuel just smiled and said, "Well. I''m not afraid."

    "You!"

    Tim was depressed.

    This guy must embarrass him on purpose.

    ir thought that this was funny. He immediately aroused others.

    "Come on! Hurry up! Today, we are the masters in the bridal chamber. Do it if you think we are friends."

    What else could Tim and Evelyn say since ir had said this?

    Both of them were a little tense.

    It didn''t matter if Tim and Evelyn did this privately. However, rolling eggs in front of so many people

    made Evelyn''s hands tremble.

    When the egg began to move, Tim''s breath was also unstable.

    Evelyn''s face was extremely red.

    Nicole nced at Samuel and whispered, "Let them go. If you go too far, we''ll suffer tomorrow."

    "Don¡¯t be afraid. They won''t be able to torture us."

    Nicole did not understand Samuel''s words, but she did not say anything else.

    As the atmosphere became hot, the temperature in the room also increased.

    Evelyn¡¯s hands finally arrived Tim''s crotch. Her hands trembled and the eggs were directly smashed

    into pieces inside Tim''s trousers.

    "Blimey!"

    ir was the first to burst intoughter.

    Yellow liquid flowed down Tim¡¯s trousers.

    Evelyn almost cried out.

    "Sorry, Tim, I didn''t mean to."

    Tim wanted to cry as well.

    Others were still shouting and wanted to see that again.

    In the end, a dozen eggs were broken, but Evelyn finally made it. However, Tim was miserable and his

    trousers were sticky.

    "I''m going to take a shower first."

    Evelyn was about to copse. Her face had always been bloodshot, and now her back was also

    soaked. Hearing that she had made it, she sat down on the bed, forced a smile and looked at Nicole.

    "You man is really ¡®good¡¯. I''ll remember this."

    Nicole could only show an awkward smile.

    "Evelyn, today is your wedding day. Shouldn¡¯t it be like this?"

    "Well, I hope that you can say the same thing to yourself tomorrow."

    Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief and Tim went to take a shower. When he came out, he realized that the

    clothes he had prepared were gone.

    "Who took my clothes?"

    Tim''s shout made Evelyn nervous again.

    She looked at Samuel, who shrugged and said, "I''m here with Nicole. I didn''t do anything."

    Evelyn turned to ir. Seeing ire in from outside, she couldn''t help but frown.

    "Mr. ir, where''s Tim''s clothes?"

    "What? Were those his clothes? I took them to clean the table. What should I do now?"

    ir was so annoying that Evelyn really want to beat him.

    "I''ll go get him clothes."

    "No need. I''ve prepared it."

    Samuel pped his hands and Ernesto handed a box to Evelyn.

    "Give it to him. Otherwise, we will do this every day. So just cooperate."

    This was the first time Evelyn had discovered that Samuel was so scheming, but she could do nothing

    with that.

    Today, they were here to tease them. If Evelyn and Tim didn''t listen to them, they would reallye

    every day. She and Tim wouldn''t stand it till then.

    In order to see what it was inside, Evelyn opened the box.

    There was a pair of shorts inside, but there were many small locks on the shorts.

    "What is this?"

    "Chastity shorts."

    irughed sinisterly.

    Samuel also smiled.

    "Let ir go in and help Tim put it on. If you can unlock them all, then you will enjoy tonight. I

    guarantee that this will be thest show. If you can''t unlock them, there''s nothing we can do."

    As Samuel spoke, ir directly took the chastity shorts to Tim''s bathroom.

    Tim immediately exploded when seeing this.

    "Holy shit! Samuel, you are doing this on purpose, aren''t you? There are more than two hundred locks

    on it. Do you want me to waste my whole night on this?"

    "I know you won¡¯t be willing to do that. Well, I''ve prepared one for myself. You can do the same to me

    tomorrow."

    Hearing Samuel say this, Tim could only let ir help him put it on.

    Others kept their promises and left the bridal chamber, leaving Tim and his wife alone.

    After ir went out, he was puzzled and asked Samuel, "Is this thest one? Samuel, this isn''t exciting

    enough."

    "Tim won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight."

    Samuel showed a cunning smile.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The locks and keys on the chastity shorts are messed up by theputer program. I don''t even know

    which pair of locks and keys match each other. Good luck to them."

    When Samuel said this, Nicole''s mouth twitched.

    "Holy shit! You''re so ruthless. They won''t be able to sleep all night."

    ir immediately burst intoughter and left with his subordinates.

    Seeing the smile in Samuel''s eyes, Nicole couldn''t help but shake her. "Aren''t you going too far? After

    all, today is their wedding. You let them open the locks all night. Aren''t you afraid of the consequences?

    Don''t forget that tomorrow is our wedding."

    "I''m not afraid. I know how to unlock those locks. Otherwise, even if I can¡¯t, do you think I''ll give them a

    chance to torture us?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole did not understand. Samuel just stopped her and directly picked her up and returned to the

    bedroom.

    Tim was so depressed.

    How could these people think of so many ways to torture them?

    Evelyn looked at the locks and wanted tough.

    "Don''tugh, dear. Hurry up and open them for me. They are very heavy."

    Evelynughed again.

    "Why do you have to offend Samuel? You suffer all this because of you."

    "When did I offend him?" Tim was gloomy. "He always has bad intentions."

    "Come on. If you hadn''t shown off our love in front of Nicole, would you have suffered this today? Do

    you really think that Samuel is kind of person who likes to cause trouble in other people''s bridal

    chamber?"

    Evelyn''s words immediately enlightened Tim.

    "You mean that we showed off our love in front of Nicole while he was away. Now Samuel knows it and

    "Exactly. Does he have any other reasons to be against you?"

    Tim was quite smart. Evelyn didn¡¯t know why he was so stupid on this.

    However, Tim pped his thigh and said, "Holy shit! Didn¡¯t they show off their love in front of us? Did

    we say anything to them? I''ve seen that too much every day. Why can¡¯t I fight back?"

    "You can, but you have to withstand his revenge."

    "Holy shit!"

    Tim was so depressed that he only wanted to curse. This was a typical double standard. Looking at the

    chastity shorts, Tim really wanted to cry.

 Chapter 1165 Its Our Wedding Day

    Chapter 1165 It''s Our Wedding Day

    Tim and Evelyn spent a whole day picking the locks and they finally did it at dawn.

    Tim had a really long night when he watched his beloved wife walking around and her scent turned him

    on, but he was unable to do anything. That feeling was really bad.

    Samuel waked up at midnight and picked Nicole up.

    Half asleep, Nicole didn''t want to open her eyes but just wrapped her arms around Samuel''s neck and

    asked confusedly, "Where are we going?"

    "Just go back to sleep. I won''t harm you, you know."

    Samuel said with a doting smile.

    Nicole agreed so she asked no more and soon fell asleep again in Samuel''s arms.

    Samuel carried Nicole out of the bedroom, wrapped a coat around her, and then quietly walked out of

    the house.

    Ernesto was waiting outside. When he saw them, he hurriedly pulled open the car door.

    "Mr. Green, all''s ready."

    "Let''s go,"

    Samuel nodded.

    Ernesto started the car.

    Tim heard the engine and paused.

    "Who goes out sote?"

    "Who cares? Our task today is to pick the locks! The locks!" Evelyn said dejectedly.

    She was going crazy.

    It was her wedding night, okay? Why was she doing a locksmith''s job here?

    Tim helped her with the locks while cursing Samuel in his heart.

    Samuel''s ears were burning. He knew that Tim and Evelyn must be cursing him, but he didn''t care. It

    served them right because they had picked on his wife when he was not around.

    The car drove all the way to the airport where a private ne was waiting.

    Ernesto parked the car, opened the door and whispered to Samuel, "Mr. Green, are you sure you don''t

    need us?"

    "Yes. Take good care of our family and keep Major''s men off as much as possible,"

    Samuel said a little seriously.

    "Yes, Sir. When are youing back?"

    "12:00 p.m."

    With that, Samuel carried Nicole out of the car and got on the ne.

    After a few hours, the ne arrived at Samcole Ind.

    It was almost dawn.

    Samuel carefully carried Nicole to the room.

    When Nicole woke up, she seemed to hear the waves.

    She was a little puzzled. When she opened her eyes, she saw a somewhat familiar room. For a

    moment, she couldn''t figure out where she was.

    Nicole lifted the nket and got up. The incessant waves attracted her to the window. Involuntarily, she

    opened the window.

    The vast sea brought along a sea breeze, refreshing Nicole a lot.

    Samcole Ind?

    She thought of the ind that Samuel had given her.

    They were here?

    Nicole felt a little happy.

    Only then did she realize that Samuel was not in the room.

    Where did he go? It was still early.

    Nicole put on her shoes, opened the door and walked out.

    However, she was stunned at the door.

    Festive decorations were all over. Countless flowers, with some dew on them, were made into flower

    baskets and arches as part of the decorations.

    Samuel walked inside, wearing a white tuxedo.

    With a bouquet of roses in his hand, he looked at Nicole affectionately. He said, "Dear Miss Nicole,

    today is our wedding, just two of us. Are you sure you want to keep looking at me like this? The priest

    will be here soon."

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly became moist.

    The wedding of them?

    She had always thought that their wedding would be asvish as Tim''s, for which she had been worried

    for a long time. Would that kind of wedding attract Major''s attention and he would screw the ceremony?

    Now, when Samuel said that it was the wedding of them two, she suddenly understood everything.

    This was the wedding Samuel specially prepared for her.

    There were no guests, no others, but just them two and the priest.

    It was simple, but meaningful. Most importantly, there wouldn''t be disturbances. They could do

    whatever they want.

    Nicole smiled, her eyes glistening with tears.

    "Silly girl, today is our wedding day. Why are you crying? Don''t you like it?"

    "Yes, I like it."

    Nicole threw herself into his embrace.

    He smelled of the sea breeze with some coldness, but Nicole felt moved and warm.

    With such a considerate man around, what else did she want?

    "Where''s my dress?"

    "In the cab."

    Samuel led Nicole into the bedroom.

    Nicole opened the cab and saw a beautiful wedding dress. It was simr to a fishtail dress, but it

    was a slightly improved one, with diamonds shining brightly on it. Nicole liked it a lot.

    "When did you prepare it?"

    "Long before. I made the wedding dress myself."

    Samuel''s answer stunned Nicole slightly.

    "You? Do you know how to make wedding dresses?"

    "Yes, I can learn everything for you."

    Samuel hugged Nicole from behind. At this moment, they both felt quiet inside.

    Nicole was very touched. With the help of Samuel, she put on her wedding dress.

    The wedding dress fitted her well.

    Samuel was entranced by her.

    He let Nicole sit down and began to put on makeup for Nicole.

    Nicole had never known that Samuel could do that. It seemed that he had made a lot of preparations

    for today.

    "Did you learn makeup, too?"

    "Nobody else will be here, just two of us, so I''m your groom, your makeup artist, your stylist and all

    other roles."

    Samuel said in a low voice, holding an eyebrow pencil with his slender fingers to draw eyebrows for

    Nicole.

    That reminded Nicole of the ancient men.

    If a man drew eyebrows for a woman, it meant that he promised a lifetime of attachment with her.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Was that what Samuel meant?

    She looked at Samuel, whose face was so serious and attentive that her heart was filled with joy.

    Who said Samuel wouldn''t be romantic?

    As long as he wanted, he could give her the best romance in the world.

    Nicole watched her face be beautiful and exquisite under Samuel''s hands. She smiled and said,

    "You''ve really learnt it hard. But you''re busy every day. When did you learn it?"

    "When you were sleeping,"

    Samuel said tenderly.

    Nicole was slightly stunned before she smiled brightly.

    "Tell me, did you make me ugly in the beginning?"

    Samuel immediatelyughed.

    "I washed it off as soon as it was done, really."

    "Do you have any photos?"

    Samuel was slightly surprised, "Yes."

    As he spoke, he handed his phone to Nicole.

    Nicole found a photo album of her on Samuel''s phone and opened it.

    The photo album was filled with photos of herself. Some were taken by Samuel in her sleep when he

    practiced makeup on her face. In those photos, her face looked awful.

    Nicole looked through them andughed.

    It was so ugly.

    Butter, her face looked prettier and his skills improved a lot.

    Nicole''s heart softened.

    If a man did this for her, wasn''t it because that he loved her?

    Samuel finished Nicole''s makeup. Then, he held her hand and said affectionately, "Dear Nicole, my

    honey, shall we go downstairs now?"

    "Are you going to propose?"

    "Of course. I think the proposal should be by the sea. What do you think?"

    Looking at Samuel''s affectionate face, Nicole nodded.

    They walked out of the vi hand in hand.

    The wavespped the rocks.

    Nicole looked at the vast ocean and then at the ind. The entire ind was decorated by Samuel into

    a venue for a big wedding.

    Samuel stood at the seaside and looked at Nicole. Suddenly, he knelt on one knee.

    "Miss Nicole, would you marry me, Samuel? Not for anything else, just because I am Samuel, the one

    in your heart. From now on, I will pamper you as a princess, my princess forever."

    Nicole''s eyes were a little wet.

    She looked at the flowers and the ring in Samuel''s hand, smiled and nodded. With tears in her eyes,

    she said, "Yes, I do."

    Samuel put the ring on her and kissed her finger.

    Even if she had seen others propose before, she didn''t feel as shocked and happy as she did now.

    Happiness rushed into her heart, and the feeling of joy could no longer be suppressed.

    "Samuel, let''s dance."

    "My pleasure."

    Samuel supported Nicole''s waist. There was no music, only the sea breeze and waves here but they

    still danced, in the wind.

    They were like the most beautiful elves, jumping on the beach and in the sea.

    The priest watched them. Although he had seen too many weddings, he didn''t see real happiness until

    now from this couple.

    After the dance, Samuel held Nicole''s hand and came to the priest.

    The priest asked them some questions and vows as usual, and finally announced that they would be a

    couple and would never part from each other in the face of trials and tribtions.

    Samuel smiled like a child and said to Nicole, "Shouldn''t we go to our bedroom now?"

    Nicole''s face immediately turned red.

    "In broad daylight ..."

    "But it''s time to do so."

    Samuel smiled and carried Nicole inside.

    They spent the whole day at the Samcole Ind, mainly in bed.

    Nicole was tired out and she finally begged for Samuel''s mercy after zillion times.

    "Stop, I can''t go on anymore, really. Besides, it''s New Year''s Eve. Won''t Grandpa and others feel lonely

    if we stay here?"

    "We''ll be back soon. Sleep now."

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly.

    Tired, Nicole fell asleep amidst Samuel''s strong heartbeat.

    When the nended in the Seapolis City, Nicole woke to the noise of firecrackers outside.

    "Why are there firecrackers?"

    Nicole yawned and Samuel warp coat around her.

    "Today is New Year''s Eve, and it''s almost twelve o''clock. Everyone stays up to say goodbye to the old

    and wee the new. Naturally, the firecrackers sound all over."

    "We''re back?"

    Nicole leaned on the window and looked outside. It was colorful outside.

    "So wonderful."

    "Yes, everyone is celebrating our wedding."

    Though Samuel''s words were obviously baseless, Nicole did not refute them but smiled sweetly

    instead.

    They got off the ne and saw Ernesto, who was waiting outside the airport.

    "Wee home, Mr. and Mrs. Green."

    Nicole was a little shy. She raised her head and saw a familiar figure walk out of the airport.

 Chapter 1166 I Dont Like Men

    Chapter 1166 I Don''t Like Men

    Sally?

    Nicole was stunned.

    Wasn''t it wrong time for her toe back?

    Why was she still back?

    Had someone sent message to Edwin or not?

    Samuel paused for a moment as Nicole was stunned. He followed her gaze and saw Sally too.

    Sally walked out of the airport hurriedly alone and no one followed her. She wore sunsses and a hat.

    People that didn¡¯t her well would not recognize her.

    "Ernesto, send someone to follow her."

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    Ernesto did as Samuel ordered right away.

    "Samuel, what brings Sally back? Did something happen at the Seapolis City? Will Zayne? Will

    Major be here?"

    Nicole was a little worried.

    Samuel put his arm round her tightly and said, "Forget about it. Let''s go."

    "Alright."

    They back to the Shaw''s vi while they were still thinking about this.

    However, Samuel and Nicole were attacked by Tim as soon as they walked in.

    "Samuel, you''re such a wicked man. Haven''t you said that you are going to get married today? Where

    were you then?"

    "The wedding is over."

    Samuel said indifferently and threw them a USB sh disk.

    Out of curiosity, Tim plugged the USB sh disk into a TV. The wedding video was yed on at once.

    Nicole was stunned. She had no idea when Samuel made this video. As soon as she saw how happy

    Samuel and she were in the video, Nicole smiled.

    Tim was depressed.

    "You are so wicked. Is this your wedding?"

    "Yes, it is. I''ve never asked you to attend our wedding ceremony."

    Samuel said calmly. Tim was a little angry after he heard Samuel''s reply.

    "But you said yesterday that I could y tricks on you two as you did on me."

    "Sorry, it''s almost twelve o''clock and today is over. You had the chance, yet you didn''t cherish it. Don''t

    me me."

    Hearing Samuel''s outrageous words, Tim really wished to kill him.

    Evelyn shook her head.

    Tim could never take advantage of Samuel, but he refused to admit it.

    "Nicole, you must be very tired after taking a long flight. Why don''t you go to bed early?"

    Evelyn said.

    Nicole smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''ll stay upte to greet the New Year with you. Where''s Grandpa?"

    "Edwin is in his room. He said that he woulde downstairs when you are back."

    Nicole wanted to see Edwin.

    Samuel knew what was in Nicole mind and nodded.

    Nicole went upstairs immediately.

    Tim was still wondering how to get Samuel to put on the chastity shorts. Samuel sneered and said,

    "You are such a fool. Do you really believe that I will spend a whole night to unlock it as you did?"

    "What?"

    Tim was stunned.

    "How did you know that?"

    The way Samuel looked at Tim as if he looked at a fool.

    Evelyn couldn''t bear it anymore and pulled Tim back.

    "Stop it. It''s so embarrassing."

    "What? I''m just asking."

    Tim''s words made Samuel wanted tough.

    "Well, those locks are programmed. You can use theputer to unlock them with just one-click. It will

    only take few seconds. Who would someone unlock them by their hands like a barbarian?"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Tim was dumbfounded.

    That could work?

    Evelyn also didn''t expect that.

    She suddenly felt that she was a fool. She and Tim spent a whole night to figure it out and now Samuel

    told them that they could be unlocked with one-click?

    Tim was not convinced. He went to his room and took out the chastity shorts. After checking carefully,

    he did find an unlock button in the pants. Tim¡¯s face was gloomy.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    "What do you expect me to tell you? It is so simple and you didn''t even know how to figure it out. You

    didn''t even see that obvious unlock button. Tim, you''re so stupid."

    Samuel teased Tim.

    Tim felt that he wanted to hit this man who stood in front of him. But he was stopped by Evelyn.

    "Well, it''s just a joke. Why do you take it seriously?"

    "It ruined my wedding night! How can I stop angry? Anyway, Samuel, you mustpensate me for

    ruining my wedding night!"

    Tim would not let go of Samuel easily.

    Samuel looked at him scornfully, "What do you want from me?"

    "Well, do you want turn me down?"

    "Yes. I''m straight and I don''t like men. Please find someone else."

    After saying that, Samuel went upstairs to wash up. Tim was angry and he shouted downstairs.

    Evelyn felt that they should move back to the Mason''s from tomorrow. Otherwise, Samuel would

    always be teased Tim for fun.

    Nicole knocked on the door gently when she arrived at Edwin''s room. She heard that Edwin''s voice

    came through.

    "Who is it?"

    "Grandpa, it''s me."

    Nicole felt that something was wrong in Edwin''s voice.

    When Edwin heard Nicole''s reply, he whispered, "You are back, Nicole? Come in."

    Nicole opened the door and entered.

    Edwin sat on the bed and pulled something in his hand. He smiled grudgingly when he saw Nicole

    walked in.

    "Grandpa, what happened? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Nicole assumed that Edwin was tired because of Tim''s wedding. She asked. Then, she even quickly

    went forward and put her hand on Edwin''s forehead.

    He had no fever.

    Noticing concerned expression in Nicole''s eyes, Edwin signaled her to close the door.

    Nicole came back and sat in front of him after closed the door.

    "Grandpa, what happened?"

    "She is back, isn''t she?"

    Edwin grabbed Nicole''s hand.

    There was a man''s watch in his palm.

    The watch was an earlier model, but it looked brand new.

    Nicole looked it carefully. She noticed that the workmanship of this watch was exquisite.

    "This is..."

    "Someone put it on my bed. I know that it was Sally. She gave it to me as a New Year gift, is that right?"

    Edwin''s eyes moistened.

    Nicole thought of the figure she saw in the airport. Then she asked doubtfully, "Grandpa, how are you

    so sure that it was Auntie Sally? Maybe someone else gave it to you."

    "No. You check the watch''s back."

    Nicole looked at the watch back and found some words.

    "Wish you good health, Father. Sally."

    Obviously, these words were engraved by someone.

    Nicole sank in thought after seeing these.

    If this watch was sent by Sally, why didn''t she give it to Edwin personally?

    "Grandpa, I think we should have someone check it. We need to make sure if it is good. You know, it is

    a special period now. We should avoid idents."

    "It¡¯s fine. I''ve checked it. There''s nothing wrong with this watch. Sally gave it to me. I''ve finally received

    my eldest daughter''s gift after so many years. But why didn''t shee back since she''s in this city?

    Why didn''t shee to see me? Hasn''t she forgiven me yet?"

    Edwin was so sad that he almost cried.

    At this moment, he was no longer a general on the battlefield. He was just a father who expected his

    daughter to be back.

    Nicole was also sad.

    "Grandpa, Auntie Sally may have to resolve something. She wille to see you."

    "Will I see her soon? Nicole, I''m old and won''t be able to live forever. I don''t have many wishes. I just

    hope to see my eldest daughter before I die. My poor daughter."

    Edwin was in tears.

    Nicole was sad and she didn''t know how tofort him.

    Firecrackers sounded outside and households rang out the old year and rang in the new now.

    "Grandpa, many people are waiting for staying up tonight with you. Moreover, Auntie Sally would also

    hope that you¡¯ll be happy if she were here, is that right? Believe me, I will bring Auntie Sally back."

    Nicole said with a smile.

    "Really?"

    "I promise."

    Nicole nodded.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Edwin felt a little relieved.

    "Well, Lucas came back this morning. He said that he was tired. He is in his room and even did not

    have his lunch. I asked someone to call him to have dinner. He said he wanted to sleep. Could you

    please go and check?"

    Nicole was stunned for a moment after hearing Edwin''s words.

    "Alright, I''ll check."

    She headed to Lucas'' room anxiously.

    Nicole knocked on the door, but there was no response.

    She turned the knob to open the door.

    Nicole walked in. She saw that Lucas curled up on the bed and felled asleep.

    He slept deeply, but restlessly.

    Nicole knew that Lucas did not sleep like this before. He looked like insecure now.

    Nicole''s heart ached slightly.

    Nicole walked over and found that Lucas did not covered with a quilt. She directly pulled the quilt over

    to cover him.

    Lucas'' eyes suddenly opened and seized Nicole''s wrist. It was so hard that Nicole cried out in pain.

    "Lucas, it''s Mommy."

    Nicole was a little scared and frightened.

    Would Lucas'' second personalitye out?

    As Nicole was thinking about this, Lucas was slightly stunned. He then let go of Nicole''s wrist.

    "Mommy? Why are you here? Have I hurt you?"

    Lucas sat up and checked Nicole''s wrist with guilt.

    Lucas'' eyes looked normal under the light. Such a caring look and a concerned attitude would not

    Nicole was delighted.

    "Lucas, have you got over it?"

    Watching Mommy''s eyes with expectations, Lucas nodded and said, "I have suppressed it. Uncle ir

    said that I will be fine after receiving another week of treatment. Sorry, I have Mommy and Daddy

    worried about me."

    Lucas rarely called Samuel Daddy. Nicole was very happy when she heard this.

    "I''m so d that you are well. Didn''t Zoee back?"

    "No, she didn''t. She said that she would stay at the Cawker''s with ir and others. So, I didn''t force

    her."

    Lucas went to the Cawker''s and he tried to take Zoe back for celebrating the New Year. But Zoe

    refused.

    Zoe was a determined girl with a lot of ideas.

    Nicole nodded. Looking at her son''s exhausted eyes, she said solicitously, "Go to sleep if you''re tired.

    I''ll go downstairs. I will stay upte tonight with Grandpater."

    "No. I''ll join all of you there as well."

    Lucas shook his head and woke uppletely.

    "Okay, Mommy will go first."

    "OK."

    Nicole petted Lucas'' head and walked out.

    Lucas pressed his fingers into his temples. Then he pulled back the quilt and got out of bed. Instead of

    going downstairs, he went to Joseph''s room.

    "Joseph, do you have sleeping pills? Could you give me two?"

    Joseph was frightened as he heard Lucas'' words.

 Chapter 1167 Let Nature Take Its Course

    Chapter 1167 Let Nature Take Its Course

    "Who needs sleeping pills? Do you? What''s wrong? You can''t fall asleep?"

    Joseph asked a series of questions.

    Lucas touched his head irritably and said, "I can''t sleep although I''m very tired. Once I close my eyes, I

    will think of Lexie''s body. I just can''t fall asleep."

    He sat beside Joseph and said in a sad voice, "You don''t know that Lexie''s father is still in the hospital,

    and her mother cries hard. Previously I never knew what the responsibility was? I used to think that I

    wanted to be as famous as Daddy in the militarypound. But now I know that being a soldier is a

    sacred profession. Whether you are a famous or an ordinary soldier, everyone is the same in face of

    protecting the country. We can''t reduce casualties. In the meanwhile, we still can''t face death. Lexie

    seemed to be chatting andughing with us just a few days ago. But now she''s actually gone.

    Everyone is bidding farewell to the old and weing the New Year with joy in the sound of

    firecrackers. But what about our soldiers? We are defending our country. Some are standing guard in

    the frontier, some are performing peacekeeping missions abroad, and some are fighting on the

    frontline. I don''t know why Ie back. I''m very tired. I just want to sleep. I really want to have a good

    sleep."

    Hearing it, Joseph suddenly felt distressed.

    He had no idea of the life in military and didn''t understand their friendship. But he knew Lucas''

    sadness.

    Joseph gently held Lucas'' hand and whispered, "After New Year, we are all one year older."

    "Yeah, one year older."

    Lucas smiled.

    Joseph gave Lucas a small bottle.

    "This is a perfume good for sleeping. I just made it. I''ll put it on your bed with a few flowers. The entire

    room will be filled with the fragrance. Then you will have a good sleep. You are too young. And the

    ingredients of sleeping pills are not good for your health."

    Lucas took the bottle and nodded.

    "Joseph, don''t tell it to Daddy and Mommy. I don''t want to worry them."

    "Alright, but you have to promise me to take care of yourself. If you cannot keep it, I''ll tell them. I don''t

    know what they''ll do then."

    With Joseph''s threat, Lucas had no choice but to follow what he said.

    "Let''s go. It''s almost twelve o''clock."

    Lucas put the perfume into his pocket and went downstairs.

    Joseph also tidied himself up and came down.

    Since it was New Year''s Eve, everyone gathered at the living room table and said auspicious words

    happily to Mr. Shaw.

    Sitting by the side, Nicole and Samuel watched the childrene down and said with a smile, "Tim

    and Evelyn, at this time next year, we hope you can have your own baby."

    Evelyn''s face was a little red.

    "Let nature take its course."

    Tim held Evelyn''s hand tightly.

    At twelve o''clock, the bell rang outside.

    Everyone said Happy New Year to Edwin.

    Edwin smiled.

    "Happy New Year to everyone! Come here. I''ll give you some lucky money."

    Mr. Shaw took out the red envelopes with money in it and handed them out to both adults and children.

    He had prepared these in advance

    Nicole and Samuel also got one.

    Nicole felt happy and excited to receive her first red envelope from an elder after she got married.

    "Darling, look, grandfather gave me lucky money."

    Nicole smiled.

    Samuel took out another red envelope from his pocket and gave it to Nicole along with what Mr. Shaw

    had given her.

    "As your husband, I will also give you some lucky money."

    "Thank you, honey."

    Nicole was so happy.

    Seeing it, Lucas and Joseph hurriedly came over to extend their New Year greetings and naturally got

    Samuel''s red envelopes.

    "Go greet Uncle and Aunt."

    Samuel pointed at Tim and his wife.

    The two kids ran to them happily.

    "Happy New Year!"

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Thank you!"

    Tim was delighted and he gave them some lucky money.

    So did Evelyn.

    They thought that the two kids would leave after getting the lucky money. But Lucas continued, "I want

    to send best wishes to you on behalf of Zoe."

    "Alright."

    Tim and Evelyn gave him more lucky money.

    After that, Lucas smiled and said, "We didn''t attend your wedding ceremony yesterday. Now I wish you

    a harmonious union forever."

    Tim paused for moment.

    And Evelyn immediately smiled.

    "Alright, here you go. I will give you a red packet. Thank you for your best wishes."

    In a short while, Lucas and Joseph received quite a few red envelopes from Tim and Evelyn.

    After that, Lucas and Joseph moved to pay New Year calls to the others.

    Nicole smiled when she saw that the two children were as naughty and happy as their peers.

    After the New Year''s Eve dinner, everyone went back to their rooms to sleep.

    Flying back from Samcole Ind, Nicole and Samuel were more tired.

    After they fell asleep, it was especially quiet at night.

    When they woke up early the next morning, the Don family came over to pay a New Year visit to Mr.

    Shaw.

    After Jason and Mark greeted Mr. Shaw, Nicole and her children also woke up.

    Of course, the two kids got another wave of red envelopes, and then they went out happily.

    Mark and Jason also smiled when they saw their happy expressions.

    "You two are old enough to get married. Hurry up and take it seriously."

    Hearing Mr. Shaw''s words, Mark and Jason nodded. However, love will happen when it happens.

    Mark had not spoken a few words before he received a phone call. Then, he stood up and said, "Mr.

    Shaw, I have some military affairs to deal with. I have to leave now."

    "Alright."

    Of course, Mr. Shaw knew the importance of the military affairs.

    Seeing him get up, Samuel hurriedly said, "I''ll send Uncle Mark off."

    With that, the two walked out.

    At the door, Samuel whispered, "Is Xander okay?"

    "No. The evidence is against him. I heard that Nicole was investigating something in Night Elf Empire.

    Be careful and don''t get into trouble."

    Mark''s low voice could only be heard by Samuel.

    "It is bound to be an eventful year. You have not retired and all the procedures are stopped in my hand.

    I hope to finish them for you but it is not allowed by the higher authority. Samuel, you''d better not do

    anything during this period. Although what I said is a bit cold, I still want to tell you that Emory is getting

    into big trouble. I know that you have a good rtionship with him, but sometimes people need to

    protect themselves first. Once you get involved in the case, there will be no hope for him."

    Mark''s words meant something, and hearing it, Samuel looked bad.

    "What will happen to Xander? Dismissed?"

    "Not sure. If all the evidence proves to be true, there is a high possibility that he will be expelled from

    the army."

    A trace of distress shed through Mark''s eyes.

    Emory had been in the militarypound all his life and had made great contributions. But the case

    erased all of his credit.

    "What exactly is the case?"

    Samuel was a little anxious.

    He knew Emory''s love for the militarypound better than anyone else.

    "Don''t ask me. You know that even if you ask, I won''t tell you. Sometimes, in our position, you should

    know what can be asked and what cannot. I''ll go. Take good care of Nicole."

    After that, Mark got into the car and left.

    Samuel looked at his departing back and suddenly felt very sad.

    Samuel didn''te back and thus Nicole found an excuse toe out.

    She saw Samuel smoking a cigarette at the door with sadness.

    "Why did you smoke again?"

    Nicole directly put out the cigarette in Samuel''s hand.

    Samuel was slightly stunned, and then he saw Nicole.

    "Why did youe out?"

    "Seeing that you haven''t returned, Ie out and take a look? Does Uncle Mark leave?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel smiled faintly, but his eyes were filled with worry.

    "Is Xander''s case very difficult to handle?"

    She also knew it.

    Samuel nodded.

    "The main reason is that we don''t know what happened to Xander at all. We just know he gets detained

    and interrogated. I heard from Uncle Mark that he was likely to be expelled from the army. He told me

    not get involved in the case. But he is my bro."

    Nicole understood how Samuel felt.

    "Take our children to pay a New Year visit to the Cawker family."

    Nicole''s words paused Samuel for a moment.

    "Aren''t you afraid of being suspected?"

    "What am I afraid of? My husband is a good man and I don''tmit any crimes. Plus, the whole city

    knows my rtionship with the Cawker family. Now, if a New Year visit can arouse suspicion, then just

    suspect me. I don''t care."

    Nicole''s words warmed Samuel''s heart.

    "Go back and tell grandfather that we will bring the child over there."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded and the two walked into the room.

    After talking to Mr. Shaw for a while, Nicole and Samuel took Lucas and Joseph to the Cawker''s.

    Along the way, Samuel was very cautious. Seeing that, Nicole just wanted tough.

    "Are you paranoid about being killed? You are so cautious to drive the car."

    Samuel whispered, "Do you still remember that someone told us Major would attack you on New Year''s

    Eve. Today is the first day of the New Year. He actually didn''t do anything!"

    "He did take actions. Joseph was missing and Cara was shot. Weren''t these actions taken by him?

    However, it was a bit strange that he didn''t hurt me."

    Nicole frowned.

    She suddenly remembered Sally.

    Could Sally''s sudden return be rted to Major?

    Major hated Nicole and wished she could die. He had tried to harm her for several times. Thus he

    would naturally not cancel the assassination mission unless something happened and stopped him and

    thus he had to give up.

    What could it be?

    Does it have anything to do with Sally?

    Why did Sally suddenlye to the Seapolis City alone?

    A series of questions appeared in Nicole''s mind, but she could not find the right answer.

    "Where did Sally go after she returned yesterday? Did Ernesto report it to you?"

    Nicole''s question changed Samuel''s expression slightly.

 Chapter 1168 Too Much Worry Takes Away Sagacity

    Chapter 1168 Too Much Worry Takes Away Sagacity

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing that Samuel was upset, Nicole was concerned.

    Samuel whispered, "Ernesto lost her."

    "Howe?"

    Nicole was very surprised.

    Ernesto was quite skilled and never failed to reach his goal. Howe he failed this time?

    Was he caught by Sally?

    Nicole was confused.

    Lucas was glued to his phone.

    Joseph could tell from Lucas''plexion that he slept quite wellst night.

    All in all, Lucas was under too much pressure.

    One of them was on his phone, and the other reading a medical book. Neither of them talked.

    Nicole stopped asking. It was not a good time to ask when the children were there.

    When they arrived at Emory''s, Nicole found that there were more people than before.

    Samuel was slightly stunned for a moment, and then he got out of the car with the children.

    "Sorry, Commander, we can''t let you in. This is an order from the higher-ups."

    The guards stopped them.

    Samuel was getting angry.

    "Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me?"

    "Commander, I''m sorry. I know who you are, but this is a controlled area. No one is allowed to enter."

    The guards were in a difficult situation.

    Nicole frowned and said, "Our daughter is still inside. Can we take her home?"

    "This should be possible."

    The guard went in to report to Zoe.

    Not long after, Zoe came out. When she saw Samuel and Nicole, she rubbed her eyes and said,

    "Daddy, Mommy, I can''t go home with you. Nash has a fever, and I have to be with him."

    Samuel was touched.

    "Zoe, be aware that you won''t be able to see Daddy and Mommy for a long time if you don''t leave now.

    People can''t go into Uncle Emory''s house recently."

    Samuel knew that once it became like this, it was very likely that the Cawker family was banned from

    contacting others.

    Thinking of this, Samuel felt very ufortable.

    Zoe looked at Lucas and Joseph, and then turned to Nicole and said, "Mommy, will you me me if I''m

    not by your side?"

    "No, but Mommy will be worried about you."

    Nicole noticed that Zoe was thinner.

    However, Zoe smiled and said, "Don''t worry. With Naomi and Nash, I will be fine. They need me now,

    so I can''t leave. I hope you won''t me me."

    "I won''t. You are so good. Call Mommy if you need anything."

    "Alright."

    Zoe said a few more words to her family and went in.

    Nicole did not see ire this time. She did not know what was going on inside. However, she knew that

    even if there was a problem with Emory and he was really penalized, his wife and children should not

    be involved. Right now, they were nothing but banned from contacting others, for fear that the situation

    get moreplex.

    Samuel and his family got into the car, very depressed.

    Suddenly, Lucas said, "Samuel, if possible, go to Country F to get some fresh air with Mommy."

    "What?"

    Samuel was a little surprised, and Nicole was even more stunned.

    Lucas said quietly, "I don''t know why Uncle Emory was controlled, but it seems to have something to

    do with Country F. Uncle Zayn was there. As mommy is well acquainted with him, you might get some

    information there. Also, Major has always been against us. It is a disadvantage that we stay in the

    Seapolis City all the time. Why can''t we take the initiative to deal with him in Country F? He is a

    criminal who escaped from our country, and the reason why we can''t do anything to him is that he is

    protected by Santino in Country F. But if you go over there, with Uncle Zayn supporting you, isn''t it easy

    to have him killed? That would be a good thing for not only us, but the country."

    Hearing her son say this, Nicole was stunned.

    Lucas seemed to know much more than they did.

    Samuel took this suggestion seriously.

    "We can go over, but we worry about you and Joseph."

    "About what? Joseph will follow you, and I will be in the militarypound. They will not dare do

    anything to the Shaw family and the Don family for the time being. I think Uncle Zayn also needs your

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    help."

    Young as he was, Lucas analyzed all of this like an adult did.

    Sometimes a problem would be lessplicated with a child''s thought.

    Samuel and Nicole thought about it for a while and thought it would work. In any case, they had

    nned to go to Country F sooner orter. It was OK that they went now.

    Lucas seemed to know what Samuel was worried about and whispered, "Samuel, I know you''re

    worried about Uncle Emory, but even if you stay in the Seapolis City, there is nothing you can do. You

    must know that there are special teams in charge of each case. We can do nothing but wait for the

    results. Such being the case, why don''t you do something practical?"

    These words embarrassed Samuel a bit.

    It was true that too much worry took away sagacity.

    He was muddled because of Emory.

    When they arrived at the Shaw''s, Jason had already left, leaving red envelopes for Lucas and the

    others, including Nicole.

    When Nicole went back to her room to pack her things, she received a phone call from Sally.

    Nicole was not surprised by this.

    When Sally was in the Seapolis City, in any case, contacting her was much safer than others.

    Nicole answered the phone.

    "I thought you would call me as soon as you got off the ne."

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    Sally said somewhat helplessly, "Is it your people following me?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright. I thought it was them."

    Sally heaved a sigh of relief, but what she said somewhat confused Nicole.

    "Them?"

    "People in Country F have discovered that I''m not dead, and they tracked me all the way to kill me.

    Morgan might have been shot when she was covering me. I escaped alone. Other than the Seapolis

    City, I don''t know where else to go."

    Sally''s words shocked Nicole.

    "Who found out that you faked your death? The king of Country F? He is your husband. Shouldn''t he

    be happy when he found you didn''t die?"

    "Nicole, the situation in Country F is tooplicated. I can''t exin it clearly to you now. I just hope

    that you can arrange a ce for me to hide and help me find Morgan, will you?"

    Sally''s request was not excessive.

    In fact, Nicole felt that it was very likely that they were exposed because she asked them to look for

    Joseph.

    Otherwise, why would she be exposed after years of faking her death sessfully?

    Nicole did not know what Sally''s n was, but she knew that she had to help Sally now, because Sally

    was her rtive, and the person Edwin worried about the most.

    Edwin was old. Just as he had said, he would die in a few years. His only wish now was to find his

    eldest daughter and know that she was fine. That''s all.

    Nicole felt that she would feel guilty if she couldn''t even fulfill this little wish of Edwin.

    "How about going back to the Shaw''s? Grandpa misses you very much."

    This was what Nicole thought.

    The guards of the Shaw''s were very strict. Sally would be protected well there.

    Sally shook her head and refused.

    "No, I can''t go back. I will bring danger to the family, to Dad. I haven''t met him officially and fulfilled my

    filial duty. I can''t bring danger to him."

    Sally''s words made Nicole''s heart warm.

    "I''ll have Samuel get it arranged."

    "Aren''t you going to ask me what trouble I am in? Aren''t you afraid of getting into trouble by helping

    me?"

    Hearing this, Nicole paused for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, "You are my aunt, my mother''s

    elder sister. My mother passed away, and I hope that you will be fine. As for troubles, was I ever afraid

    of them? Or were the Greens? Don''t worry, we get power here. No one can hurt you with us around.

    These words moved Sally a little.

    But over the years, she had long been used to restraining her emotions. She just said in a husky voice,

    "Thank you, Nicole."

    "Don''t mention it. We are family. I''ll call youter."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole went to Samuel and told him about Sally.

    Samuel frowned tightly.

    "What''s wrong? Is it troublesome to arrange a ce for her?"

    "It''s not about a ce to stay, but about what happened in Country F. Sally has been in Country F for

    many years. She has herwork of friends. Even if someone found out that she was still alive, she

    wouldn''t be so vulnerable. Think about it carefully. She has faked her death for so many years, and

    even developed her own faction. Hasn''t she thought of a solution if she was exposed one day?"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was flustered.

    "Are you saying that Sally is noting to us for a simple reason?"

    "I won''t say that. Perhaps things happened too suddenly, or perhaps there are some other reasons that

    forced Sally to abandon her faction and flee back to the Seapolis City. Or maybe the Seapolis City had

    something or someone she needed. Of course, these are all my conjectures. To figure it out, I need to

    meet you. Nicole, before we go to Country F, we must know what happened there. We must be

    prudent"

    Nicole agreed.

    However, they prepared a ce for Sally to stay anyway.

    Nicole offered to meet her.

    Sally agreed.

    That night, Samuel and Nicole went to a vi.

    Sally carefully opened the door of the vi and told them to hurry in.

    Seeing that she was very cautious, Nicole narrowed her eyes, but didn''t say anything.

    When they entered the inner room, Sally had someone bring tea to Nicole and Samuel. Then, she

    smiled and said, "Have a seat."

    There was a trace of coldness around her, as if she had just returned from the outside.

    Nicole did not say anything, but just held up her teacup and smelt it.

    "Good tea."

    She smiled and took a sip.

    However, Samuel asked directly, "Ms. Sally, can I ask you a question?"

 Chapter 1169 Lets Wait and See What Will Happen

    Chapter 1169 Let''s Wait and See What Will Happen

    Sally was stunned for a moment as Samuel was quite straightforward.

    "What is it?"

    Sally smiled faintly and took a sip of tea from the teacup in front of her.

    Samuel knew that he was blunt, but he had no intention to avoid. He asked, "Ms. Sally, you''re such a

    powerful and well-connecteddy in Country F over the years. I suppose that you should have some

    precautions if you were exposed. May I ask how youe to such wretched situation?"

    Sally''s hand trembled and a slight pain shed in her eyes.

    "Indeed, I had a back-up n. I will not be in such situation even if I am exposed. But I didn''t expect

    that a traitor is among my men. It''s my fault. I would not be in such wretched situation if that traitor

    didn''t betray Morgan and me."

    Samuel did not say anything.

    Indeed, the traitor was a good excuse. It was also a reason to exin why she was in such bad

    situation. However, it was a special period now. Samuel would only believe one third of what he heard

    and he would only be convinced by facts of the rest.

    "You still don''t believe me, do you?"

    Sally knew that she showed up in the Seapolis City suddenly. Nicole and Samuel wouldn''t believe her

    as they were vignt.

    She smiled bitterly and said, "Forget it. Pretend that I didn''t look for you. I''ll deal with it by my own."

    "Sally, we have never said that we won''t help you. We''ve found you a house. Samuel and I just want to

    go to Country F. Major wanted to kill me. I got the news that he would attack me on the New Year''s

    Eve. But nothing happened. It''s not his style. Now you came back at this sensitive moment. We just ask

    you questions routinely."

    Nicole said calmly with a light smile on her face.

    Sally frowned tightly.

    "I''m afraid that Major has no time to kill you."

    "What do you mean?"

    Both Samuel and Nicole were stunned.

    Sally sneered and said, "Santino and Zayn fight with each other deadly and Major wants to take over.

    Santino spread the news not long ago that Zayn is a gay. He tried to destroy the marriage between

    Zayn and the daughter of Prime Minister. Indeed, Zayn is my son. Zayn was well prepared before

    Santino spread the news. As soon as the news came out, Zayn fought back right away. The battle

    between them started and it went intense. By this moment, someone revealed news about Major''s

    background. It was said that he was Zayn''s half-brother and Lillian was his biological mother. The king

    has begun to investigate now. Major is under house arrest. "

    Hearing the news, both Nicole and Samuel paused for a moment.

    Even they had known Major''s identity and he would be used by Zayn for fighting against Santino. Zayn

    would have a chance to survive as long as he made a mess.

    However, Nicole and Samuel didn''t expect the news to spread so quickly.

    Samuel was the first one to figure it out.

    "Zayn has been in the entertainment industry for years and he is quite good at manipting the media

    and public opinion."

    Nicole nodded.

    However, Sally said bitterly, "The king is investigating Major''s background and he also puts Zayn and

    Santino under house arrest."

    "Why?"

    Nicole couldn''t understand it.

    Sally smiled bitterly and said, "The king has never trusted anyone. He likes neither Santino nor Zayn.

    Now, Major is his son. Once it is confirmed, perhaps the king''s throne will be passed down to Major

    directly even if Zayn and Santino do not fight with each other."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why?"

    Nicole felt that she could not digest it.

    Sally looked outside. It snowed again.

    She did not say anything. Samuel found some clues from her words.

    "Did the king let Zayn fight with Santino on purpose?"

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned and then asked, "How could he do it on purpose? Both Zayn and Santino are his

    sons!"

    "They are the same to the king. None of them is precious to him. He let Santino and Zayn fight with

    each other intentionally. He needs someone to bnce Santino''s power since it has grown stronger

    these years."

    Sally said indifferently and self-deprecatingly, "I always thought that I faked my death quite well. Now I

    realized that the king might have known it. He didn''t get me exposed only because of Zayn. Zayn is my

    son. The king nned to let Zayn seize power and bnce Santino''s force. I''m not sure about others,

    but I will support and secretly help Zayn to achieve it. Then, even if all people are not in favor of Zayn,

    he and Santino still can reach a bnce."

    Nicole didn''t understand politics well.

    Weren''t Zayn and Santino the king''s sons?

    The king encouraged Zayn to seize power in order to bnce Santino''s power.

    What exactly was this?

    Samuel had understood this.

    "The king loves his throne the most. Let''s put it in another way. He doesn''t want to pass his throne

    down to anyone. That''s why he allows his sons to bnce themselves. This is the king''s game. He

    needs to ensure that the government is bnced evenly."

    Sally was stunned since Samuel figured it out so quickly. Then, Sally said with a smile, "Men know men

    well. I thought I sessfully covered my fake death these years. I didn''t expect that I have been

    schemed against by the king from the very beginning. He started his n from the moment of my fake

    death. He allowed Zayn to stay away for so many years. The king knew well the rtionship and

    affections between Zayn and Pedro. He stood aside. In the end, he even allowed Major to kill Pedro. It

    aroused Zayn''s anger and he had no choice but to go back to seize power for revenge. The king has

    plotted everything. I am suddenly scared. I would never have survived until now if he wanted me to die

    long time ago. There is a traitor among my people now and he is the king''s man. The king wants me to

    die this time. "

    Sally said sadly.

    It was so desperate that her beloved man wanted to kill her. Moreover, this man was a person with

    great power.

    Nicole and Samuel were silent.

    They wanted neither to pry into Country F''s national affairs nor to intervene the war of the throne. But

    they had no other choices now.

    "The king is a frightening man ording to your words."

    "Yes, he is."

    Sally nodded and did not say anything further.

    The doubts about Sally in Samuel''s mind had been removed a lot.

    If what Sally told them were true, it would be very easy to kill Sally with the king''s power in Country F.

    But why?

    Why did he want to kill Sally?

    Nicole had a lot of questions in her mind. Then, she suddenly remembered.

    "Sally, I''ve always wanted to ask you, do you know the terrorist who kidnapped you from the Seapolis

    City years ago?"

    Sally paused for a moment and shook her head.

    "I don''t know. I was adopted by an ordinary family. I thought they were my biological parents. I only

    realized that they were not till I saw the adoption documents. They were so nice to me."

    Sally felt sad after she said this.

    "I started to inquiry this person when I investigated my background. Finally, I found out that I was the

    daughter of the Shaws in the Seapolis City."

    Nicole paused for a moment, but she did not say anything.

    They sat for a while. Nicole gave Sally the address of the house. It was the house where Laurence

    used to live.

    Sally thanked her. Then, Nicole and Samuel walked out.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and whispered, "What do you think?"

    "Some of them are true and some are not."

    Samuel paused slightly after he heard Nicole''s words. Then he smiled and brushed the hair from her

    forehead.

    "You''re so straightforward. I thought you would take all her words as truth. She is your aunt."

    "How is that possible? I''m not a child anymore. How can I believe other people''s words?"

    Nicole stared at Samuel fondly.

    Samuel''s passion was arisen as his Adam''s apple rolled.

    However, he needed to suppress this feeling as it was not the right time.

    "From your opinion, which of her words are not true?"

    "There are many ws when she mentioned that she didn''t know her background."

    Nicole had no idea why Sally did not want to tell them who the kidnapper was. Nicole could tell clearly

    that Sally knew that person quite well, and even knew his background.

    This hunch came in a sudden and Nicole was not so certain about it.

    Samuel hugged her tightly and kissed her gently on her cold thin lips. "It is a potential risk. If she knows

    the kidnapper and she has not taken any actions these years, and she has not evene to see

    Edwin, there must be something wrong. Edwin will be in danger if we leave him in the Seapolis City

    alone."

    Nicole had lost in Samuel''s kiss. Then she was shocked by his words.

    "Do you mean that she will hurt Grandpa?"

    "I don''t know. But we cannot take any risks."

    Samuel knew that he was a little bit cold-blooded as he put it in this way. But he had no choice. In this

    special period, they had to be very careful.

    Nicole was in silence.

    Neither did Nicole want to surmise Sally''s badness, nor to know her dark side. After all, Sally was

    Edwin''s only daughter left in this world. If it was possible, Nicole really hoped that Sally could spend the

    rest of her life with Edwin and stop caring about anything else.

    However, Samuel was right. What if Sally wanted to do something to hurt Grandpa?

    However, Sally was Edwin''s biological daughter. Would Sally really do that?

    Nicole did not know what would happen. She was worried, upset, and sad.

    "Well, let''s wait and see what will happen. Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone hurt Edwin."

    Edwin was the one Nicole cared about the most in this world. Samuel would not make Nicole suffer.

    They got into the car and drove towards to the Shaw''s. Samuel received a phone call.

    It was the call from Ernesto.

    "Mr. Green, Sally was out. Our people followed her. Instead of going to Laurence''s ce, she went to

    the Don''s."

    Nicole was stunned instantly after she heard Ernesto''s words.

    Why did Sally go to the Don''s?

 Chapter 1170 The Guest of Yours Is a Woman

    Chapter 1170 The Guest of Yours Is a Woman

    "The Don''s?"

    Samuel frowned since it was beyond his expectation.

    He tilted his head and looked at Nicole. Seeing Nicole was also surprised, he subconsciously

    whispered, "Continue to follow."

    "Yes."

    After hanging up the phone, the two of them were at a loss for words.

    Nicole shuddered slightly.

    Did it have anything to do with the Don family?

    Thest thing she wanted was to see it rted to the Don family.

    After all, that was her parents'' family that she cared about the most!

    Samuel suddenly said, "Why don''t we go to the Don''s as well?"

    "What?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Seeing his wife like this, Samuel felt a little distressed.

    "Nicole, today is the first day of the New Year. We can visit your parents."

    "But Uncle Jason had been to grandpa''s house."

    Nicole was bewildered.

    Samuel smiled and held her into his arms. He said considerately, "That''s Uncle Jason''s New Year

    greeting to grandfather, not to juniors like us, right? That''s your parents'' family. You can say you''re

    homesick and want to go back to keep Uncle Jasonpany. I don''t think Uncle Jason will decline, on

    the contrary, he will be very happy, right? Or maybe we can sleep there tonight."

    Nicole was instantly enlightened by Samuel''s words.

    "Right, it''s quite reasonable for me to go back to the Don''s."

    "My silly wife."

    Samuel knew that Nicole cared about the Don family deep in her mind. From the bottom of her heart,

    she did not want the Don family to be rted to Sally, but sometimes it was more likely to ur if she

    was afraid of it.

    He could only hug Nicole tightly.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nicole."

    "What?"

    "I want to kiss you."

    When Samuel said this, Nicole was at a loss as if she didn''t understand. Ever since she found out that

    Sally had gone to the Don''s, she kind of had brain farts.

    This was so-called too much concern could only mess people''s sanity.

    Samuel did not say anything and just kissed Nicole.

    Nicole zoned out for a second, and then all of her sanity was taken away by this kiss.

    Samuel gasped slightly. When he let go of Nicole, he saw his wife gasping for breath. Her scarlet face

    indulged Samuel into fantasy.

    He suddenly felt a little horny.

    However, in this situation, Samuel knew that he could only enjoy this far.

    "To the Don''s?"

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse, with a suppressed endurance.

    Nicole suddenly rxed.

    Regardless of whaty ahead, this man was always by her side, wasn''t he?

    Suddenly, a surge of strength welled up in her body.

    "Alright."

    Escaping was not the solution. If Sally really had something to do with the Don family, Nicole had to

    know what kind of rtionship it was.

    Seeing that Nicole hade to herself, Samuel felt much more at ease.

    The two of them drove towards the Don''s.

    The atmosphere in the car was still a little amorous.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and felt that he was sweating, she burst intoughter.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Being mocked for no reason, Samuel was perplexed.

    "Never mind."

    Nicole''s faint smile sweetened Samuel''s mood a lot.

    Samuel reached out and held Nicole''s hand. Nicole tried to pull it out, but failed.

    "Stop messing around. Eyes on road."

    Samuel did not say anything, but his expression was much tenderer.

    When the two of them arrived at the Don''s, the butler was stupefied for a moment.

    "Ma''am, Sir, you''re back? Why are you back at this time?"

    "What? When do we have to make an appointment before we go home? Is Uncle Jason still busy?"

    Although Nicole said it with smile, her gaze and expression turned somewhat fierce.

    The old butler was slightly stunned. Perhaps he hadn''t expected Nicole to be like this. He had to say,

    "No, Mr. Jason isn''t busy. It''s just..."

    "Just what?"

    It was still snowing outside, but Nicole''s eyes were even colder, stunning the old butler into silence.

    Samuel whispered, "Alright, today is the first day of the New Year. Don''t scare the butler. Let''s get in."

    The old butler didn''t dare to stop them.

    Samuel and Nicole walked in the Don''s.

    In the living room, Jason''s mind was preupied by something.

    He didn''t even notice when Nicole came in.

    Samuel nced at the tea table. There were two teacups with tea brewing in it. It was obvious that

    someone hade. The tea was still warm. Clearly, the guest had just left, or not?

    Nicole also noticed this.

    "Uncle Jason, what''s wrong with you? What are you thinking? Is there a guest?"

    Nicole sat opposite Jason.

    Jason came to himself right away. When he saw Nicole, he was in a trance.

    "Nicole? When did youe?"

    "Just now. Why are you so dispirited?"

    Nicole observed Jason. Obviously, Jason was out of condition.

    "Oh, nothing. I was thinking about something. Samuel is here too. Please sit down! Butler, change the

    cup and make another pot of tea."

    Jason warmly weed them.

    He liked drinking tea regardless of the time.

    Samuel did not decline.

    Nicole looked at Jason and asked with a smile, "Uncle Jason, was there a guest a moment ago?"

    "Yeah, a guest hade."

    Jason''s expression was a little stilted.

    "Who is it? Do I know him? I want to know him when Ie to extend greetings to you on the first day

    of the New Year. You know, I need some personal connections to start a filmmakingpany now.

    Uncle Jason, please help me."

    What Nicole said was very reasonable.

    Jason said somewhat ufortably, "This person is just an old friend, and he doesn''t work in the

    business circles. It''s useless for you to know him. When I am free, I will introduce you to some people

    in the business world. I guarantee that you will expand your connections. Besides, can''t Samuel help

    you? Since you can ride on his coattails, why do you need my help?"

    He himself was even amused by what he said.

    Nicole smiled as well, but she felt a little sad.

    It seemed that Sally had reallye before, but Nicole didn''t know whether she had left. Judging from

    Jason''s attitude, it seemed that he didn''t want to say anything to her. At the very least, he didn''t want to

    say anything right now, and he even avoided it.

    Nicole felt somewhat ufortable.

    She had thought that she and Jason would always be on the same boat. Even if something happened,

    he would still stand by her side. However, she didn''t expect that her thoughts were too ideal.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly, giving her somefort.

    "Uncle Jason, I am going to take Nicole out for a walk."

    Samuel''s words caught Jason by suddenness.

    "Go out for a walk? It''s snowing outside. It''s so cold that you should stay at home and savor tea."

    Hearing Jason''s words, Samuel smiled and said, "I said to take Nicole abroad for a walk."

    "Going abroad? What are you doing abroad?"

    Jason looked at Nicole and said worriedly, "It''s not peaceful outside this year. You had better stay at

    home. Don''t run around."

    Nicole smiled at Jason and said, "Uncle Jason, I heard that the scenery in Country F is pretty good. I

    know a friend over there and want to go take a look."

    "No!"

    Jason''s voice suddenly raised, and his expression was a little bad, startling Nicole.

    "Uncle Jason, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so aggressive?"

    Nicole looked a little scared.

    Only then did Jason realize that he had overreacted.

    He picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea, only to find that the tea was cold.

    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? I already said it''s not peaceful outside this year. Just stay at

    home. After all these ups and downs, you still learned nothing. Samuel can protect you once or twice.

    Do you really think he can protect you for the rest of your life? You''re not a child anymore. Listen to my

    words, stay at home. You''re not allowed to go anywhere."

    As he spoke, Nicole''s stared at Jason.

    There was something unnatural beneath his outward calm. It was as if there was some concern inside,

    but it was suppressed by him.

    There was definitely something wrong!

    Did Sally say something to Jason?

    Nicole really wanted to know.

    Just as she was about to say something, she heard Samuel say, "Uncle Jason, actually, Nicole did not

    go to Country F on impulse. Someone found Nicole and said that Nicole is his younger sister. We were

    also a little confused and wanted to see what was going on. Could it be that father-inw has other

    women apart from mother-inw?"

    "Nonsense! My elder brother only has one woman in his life! How could Nicole have other siblings?

    They are all nonsense. Nicole, don''t believe those nonsense."

    Jason''s face was a little pale.

    "But that person and Nicole have done a paternity test. Their simrities are very high."

    Samuel spoke a shocking conclusion.

    Jason''s face turned slightly pale.

    "I said don''t believe it, what do you want to do? Want siblings? What kind of position are you in? You

    are just like a piece of fat meat, how many hungry wolves were staring at you? It''s just a test report. As

    long as someone can manipte it, let alone a high simrity, it''s possible to get a 99% simrity. How

    could you be so gullible?"

    There was nothing wrong with what he said, but Nicole just felt that something was wrong.

    Jason''s worry about her was understandable, but he was preventing them from going to Country F as

    well. Why?

    Sally''s goal was very simple. She hoped that by using the connection of herself and Samuel, she could

    find Morgan. This was what Sally had said to them.

    If Sally came to visit Jason, it should be the same reason. But why did Jason oppose to her and

    Samuel going to Country F after Sally hade?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out.

    However, Samuel sensed Jason''s concern for Nicole from his trembling hands.

    This could not be concealed.

    Jason was worried about Nicole.

    Perhaps Jason knew something, but this was something Samuel and Nicole did not know. This could

    also be the secret that Sally had faked death for so many years, but Jason did not intend to tell him or

    Nicole about this secret.

    This assumption turned Samuel''s eyes gloomier.

    Exactly what secret had caused Sally to fake her death for so many years?

    What was Jason hiding from Nicole?

    Samuel did not understand, but he wanted to know.

    At this moment, Nicole suddenly picked up the teacup and looked at it. Then, she smiled and said,

    "Uncle Jason, is this guest a woman? Is this a blind date? Or is someone in a rtionship?"

    As she spoke, she turned the lipstick mark on the teacup towards Jason, only to find that Jason''s face

    was as pale as paper, and a trace of panic shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 1171 This Is Unreasonable

    Chapter 1171 This Is Unreasonable

    "Uncle Jason, you are keeping something from me!"

    Nicole was certain about it and her face turned gloomy with a trace of sadness shed across her

    eyes.

    Only then did Jason realize that Samuel and Nicole hade prepared, and it was very likely that they

    had already known something.

    He sighed and said, "Nicole, there are certain things I don''t want you to know."

    "But I''m involved."

    "I''ll get you out, even at the cost of the whole Don family. You deserve to live happily with the one you

    love. As for other things, we and the Shaw family will take care of them. Just pretend that nothing has

    happened and live your own life with Samuel and the children."

    Jason''s words made Samuel sigh.

    "Uncle Jason, you know things are not always what you expect. Do you really think Nicole can get out?

    Ever since Nicole married me, trouble has kept cropping up. Do you think she wants to be involved?

    It''d be better to face it rather than ignore it. Uncle Jason, she has the right to know. At least we can

    take precautions. It''s better than knowing nothing and being used by others. What do you think? "

    Samuel''s words made great sense, but Jason was not swayed this time.

    He looked at Samuel and Nicole and then closed his eyes, looking extremely tired.

    "Enough. I''m tired now. If you want to stay, ask the housekeeper to set a room for you. If you want to go

    home, you''d better leave before it''s toote."

    "Uncle Jason!"

    Nicole wasn''t expecting this.

    Samuel stopped her.

    He could see determination in Jason''s tired eyes.

    Jason had set his mind to keep it.

    "We''re staying here tonight."

    "Alright."

    Jason nodded and asked the housekeeper to set the room. Then he said exhaustedly, "I''m tired. I''ll go

    rest now. You guys make yourself at home."

    "Uncle Jason."

    Nicole wanted to say something, but Jason waved his hand and went into his room in his wheelchair.

    Samuel''s face hardened.

    ''What on earth made Jason so determined to keep it?''

    Nicole was a little anxious.

    "Samuel, what should we do now?"

    "If he''s determined to keep it, there''s nothing we can do. You know he was a soldier who went through

    special training. He is quite a keeper."

    Samuel''s words upset Nicole even more.

    "What exactly did Sally want when she came to meet Uncle Jason? What did she say to him? And why

    did he act like this?"

    Nicole was all puzzled.

    "I don''t know, but it should have something to do with the Don family. Otherwise, Uncle Jason would

    not act like this. Perhaps it has something to do with you. He is truly worried about you. I can tell."

    Nicole certainly knew it.

    But it was exactly because she knew it that she was so anxious.

    She wanted to share some of the burden for the Don family, but under the current situation, she had no

    idea what to do.

    Samuel noticed her anxiety and gently held her in his arms. "Don''t worry, we will find the way as long

    as we try." he whispered.

    "But I''m worried about Uncle Jason."

    "He is also worried about you. Now let''s go to our room first."

    Samuel knew that standing here in the living room wouldn''t help.

    Nicole sighed and called Edwin that she was staying at the Shaw''s tonight so that Edwin and the kids

    wouldn''t worry.

    In the bedroom, Nicole noticed that the room was exactly the same as before and it was spotlessly

    clean. Someone must have been taking care of her room.

    Her father was one of the Dons, so she had always felt a sense of belonging here. However, she was

    slightly depressed when she had moved in today.

    "Samuel, what do you think Sally has to do with the Don family?"

    "I have no idea."

    And Samuel meant it.

    ''If Sally had a good rtionship with the Don family, why didn''t shee to the Don family for help

    earlier?

    What kind of help did she need?

    And under what identity did shee to the Don family for help?

    Was it Sally or Audrey?''

    Something hit Samuel all of a sudden.

    "Nicole, Sally looks the same as your mom. What identity do you think she used when she came to find

    Uncle Jason?"

    Nicole paused for a moment, as if she hadn''t thought of this before.

    "Are you saying that Sally used my mom''s identity to meet Jason? But Mom is gone and Jason knows

    about it. If she used Mom''s identity, how could she exin Mom''s death? After all, Mom and Dad all

    lost their life in that explosion."

    Hearing this, Samuel frowned.

    "Even if Sally did use Mom''s identity and Jason fell for it, why did he keep it from me? It''s

    unreasonable."

    Samuel fell silent again.

    ''It''s right.''

    ''If Sally used Audrey''s identity or cheated Jason, he wouldn''t hide it from Nicole.''

    So Sally didn''t use Audrey''s identity?

    If so, wouldn''t Jason be curious? Wouldn''t he ask Nicole if Edwin had lost a daughter back then?

    Sally and Audrey were of the same age. And the one Audrey loved was Xander. In other words, when

    Sally was kidnapped, neither Xander nor Jason knew about it. The only people who knew about it were

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    probably Nicole''s grandfather, Harry Don and Edwin.

    Since they wererades, it wouldn''t be surprising if Harry knew about it. But Harry definitely wouldn''t

    tell his kids about this.

    Therefore, if Sally told Jason that he was Audrey''s twin sister, Jason would investigate instead of hiding

    it from Nicole. Furthermore, Jason did not want Nicole to go to Country F, which indicated that he knew

    something about Country F.

    Then what is the secret?''

    The more Samuel thought about it, the more confused he became.

    Nicole was also puzzled.

    ''What is the thing that I shouldn''t know?

    Jason said he would get me out.

    What does that mean?

    What happened, exactly?

    Major has been picking on me relentlessly. Is it possible that this has something to do with Sally, or

    specifically, with Sallying to find Jason?''

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out, and she felt her brain was about to blow up.

    Seeing his wife like this, Samuel was a little worried.

    "Sweetie. Stop thinking about it. We will figure it out anyway. I''m worried about you."

    Samuel drew Nicole to sit on hisp.

    ''My wife seems to be gaining weighttely.''

    Feeling the weight on hisp, Samuel thought.

    Nicole could feel that Samuel''s body was a little stiff, and she knew he was kind of turned on.

    Samuel''s smell filled her nose, which also turned Nicole on.

    It was still snowing outside. Although the room was heated, Nicole shrank back into Samuel''s arms to

    seek for warmth.

    "Samuel, I''m cold."

    She didn''t know if it was mental reason that made her cold. She just felt that she was surrounded by

    indescribable coldness.

    Samuel held her tightly.

    "No matter what happens, you still have me, our kids, grandpa and Tim, right?"

    Samuel knew that she was upset and said so. However, Nicole didn''t feel any better.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel pressed his body against Nicole''s on the bed and kissed her.

    "Samuel..."

    Nicole was caught off guard by the kiss. She wanted to push him, but her hands were held above her

    head by Samuel and she could not move. Nicole could only let him do it.

    In no time, Nicole began to enjoy it.

    Samuel''s move was like a storm, making it impossible for Nicole to think about other things.

    After that, Nicole fell asleep tired.

    Samuel wanted to smoke, but he knew that Nicole didn''t like it. So he took a shower, tucked Nicole up

    and went downstairs.

    Lights were still on in the living room, but Jason was not there.

    The housekeeper and servants were asleep now.

    Samuel lit a cigarette, blowing a ring of smoke, then he noticed that the light of a room on the other

    side of the living room was on.

    That should be Xander''s studio.

    Samuel had heard from Nicole before.

    He thought for a moment, then walked over.

    The door was open. Samuel nced inside and saw Jason looking at Xander''s painting in his

    wheelchair.

    He went from paintings on the wall to sketches in his hand.

    Hearing something behind him, Jason did not turn around but whispered, "Nicole is asleep?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel was casually dressed in a bathrobe, his muscr chest half covered by the robe. It was

    indescribably seductive.

    Jason nced at him and frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything. He just looked at Xander''s

    painting and said, "If it weren''t for my father''s sudden death in battle, my mother wouldn''t have made

    Xander back into the army. If Xander hadn''t joined the army, he would have lived happily with Audrey

    now." After all, he was such a poetic man who loved painting. Cruel and ferocious warfare ruined a

    great artist. "

    Samuel looked at Xander''s paintings. To be honest, they were indeed pretty good. Just as Jason had

    said, if Xander did not join the army, he might be a great artist. Unfortunately, people couldn''t turn back

    time, and one''s choice might change many things.

    Samuel buried his emotions and looked at Jason, racking his brains.

    Smelling cigarette, Jason said faintly, "Give me one."

    Samuel was slightly surprised.

    He knew Jason smoked, but he wasn''t addicted to it. Jason wouldn''t smoke at home, especially in

    Xander''s studio. It seemed that Jason was in an extremely bad mood.

    Samuel did not ask anything but lit a cigarette and handed it to Jason.

    Jason exhaled the smoke through his nose and mouth.

    But a cigarette wouldn''t do any help to Jason''s sadness. He looked at Xander''s painting and suddenly

    said, "Do you know my second brother?"

 Chapter 1172 Hit the Nail on the Head

    Chapter 1172 Hit the Nail on the Head

    Samuel was stunned by this question.

    He thought that Jason thought of Xander when he looked at Xander''s paintings, but he didn''t expect

    Jason to mention another topic all of a sudden.

    "Second uncle?"

    Samuel asked subconsciously.

    He suddenly realized that Xander, Nicole''s father, was the eldest son of the Don family, Mark was the

    third son, and Jason was the youngest son. However, it seemed that he had never heard of the second

    son of the Don family. No one even mentioned his name.

    "This person got expelled from our family a long time ago, so long that we almost can''t remember him. I

    even thought that our family only has three sons."

    Jason smiled bitterly and smoked the cigarette. But the smoke caught in his throat, and he couldn''t

    stop coughing.

    Samuel gave him a ss of water.

    Jason drank some water to suppress his cough. Then, he looked at the paintings on the wall and said,

    "Actually, my second brother likes painting, traveling, and photography just like Xander. He enjoys

    freedom more. By the way, they are twins."

    Hearing this, Samuel was slightly stunned.

    Twins?

    He never thought of that.

    Seeing that Samuel was surprised, Jason smiled and said, "ording to gics, everyone believes

    Nicole could give birth to twins because the Green family has such genes. But actually, the Don family

    has such genes as well. However, there aren''t many twins in the Don family, so not many people know

    about it."

    Samuel did not interrupt.

    It was indeed somewhat unexpected, but it was not difficult to ept.

    Indeed, if Nicole''s family didn''t have such genes, she might not have given birth to twins even if his

    family had such genes.

    He couldn''t help but think of the child that Nicole had miscarried.

    It seemed to be a singleton.

    Therefore, they had such genes didn''t mean every pregnancy would be a twin pregnancy.

    Samuel did not say anything, so Jason continued, "My parents were so happy to see the twins. My dad

    liked military life, and he wanted his son to be a soldier. Therefore, he was ecstatic when he got two

    sons. He raised them in person. Xander was calm and listened to him, but my second brother was

    rebellious, mischievous, and always disdained Dad''s training."

    "My mom thought it would be fine as long as one of the two sons could inherit Dad''s career. Xander

    was calm and listened to Dad, so Dad had high expectations of him. On the other hand, Mom just

    wanted her second son to be happy, so she didn''t force him to do anything he didn''t like."

    A trace of sadness shed across Jason''s face.

    Samuel extinguished the cigarette in his hand that was about to burn out.

    He looked at Jason and asked, "Was it second uncle who painted these paintings instead of Xander?"

    Jason was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Samuel to ask this question. However, he shook his head

    and said, "Of course not. Xander is not a despicable person who would steal the fruits of other people''s

    my second brother."

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    He remembered Nicole had mentioned that Xander mainly paintedndscape paintings and rarely

    painted figure paintings. The only figure he had ever painted was Audrey.

    Now, Jason''s words surprised Samuel.

    "He only did one figure painting for one person."

    "Yes. Audrey, right?"

    Jason looked at Samuel and smiled bitterly. "Do you really think that Xander broke up with Audrey

    because he had to join the army?"

    "Did you mean Xander and second uncle fell in love with Audrey at the same time, and Xander quitted

    voluntarily?"

    Samuel was pretty smart.

    Jason had to admit that Samuel was smart.

    "Mark, I, and everybody else of our family had thought so. I didn''t know the truth until a woman who

    looks exactly like Audrey came to me today."

    Samuel could guess it out.

    "She is Sally Shaw, Nicole''s aunt, Audrey''s twin sister."

    "Looks like you and Nicole know a lot."

    Jason wasn''t surprised at all. He just smiled bitterly.

    "But back then, no one knew that Audrey has a twin sister."

    Samuel started to see it clear.

    "Uncle Jason, what do you mean? Are you saying that Xander likes Audrey, and second uncle likes

    Sally, but they both quitted because they thought that they liked the same person?"

    Actually, Samuel almost guessed it right.

    Jason smoked again and said, "The twin brothers fell in love with the twin sisters at the same time.

    What a drama! Unfortunately, my brothers didn''t know that these two women were twins. They thought

    they were the same person. My second brother met Sally when he was traveling abroad and fell in love

    with her at first sight. But Sally didn''te back with him. When he came back, he saw that Xander

    and Audrey were together and thought that the woman he liked was cheating on him, so he was furious

    and hit Audrey in front of Xander. As expected, Xander was irritated immediately. They had a big fight.

    In the end, Mom stopped the fight, but the two brothers'' rtionship went sour."

    Jason took a deep breath and continued, "My second brother went abroad again to recover, and he

    subconsciously went to Country F, where he met Sally. When he met Sally again, Sally cared about him

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    a lot. Although he was upset that she cheated on him, he didn''t mention the past since Sally didn''t

    mention Xander. However, he almost ced Sally under house arrest during that period of time,

    because he thought as long as he kept Sally, Sally couldn''t be with Xander. After they had a child, he

    would marry Sally. Then, Sally could never be with Xander no matter whom she liked because of the

    child. But my second brother was too paranoid. Sally couldn''t bear with him and ran away."

    "My second brother couldn''t find Sally anywhere. He came back in despair, only to find that Audrey and

    Xander were in love. He went mad and had a big fight with Xander in front of Dad and Mom. He even

    showed Xander their intimate video. After watching the video, Xander was dumbfounded. He couldn''t

    believe that his beloved woman had been so intimate with his own younger brother. He couldn''t ept

    it."

    Hearing this, Samuel frowned slightly.

    "How was that possible? If Audrey was with Xander all the time, she couldn''t be with second uncle.

    Didn''t they think of that?"

    "That''s where the coincidence happened. During that time, Audrey happened to study abroad as an

    exchange student."

    Jason smiled bitterly.

    If the coincidence hadn''t happened, perhaps the two brothers wouldn''t have broken up.

    Samuel was also a little depressed.

    It turned out Xander and Audrey had gone through such a bumpy rtionship.

    "Because of this, Xander obeyed the family and joined the army, right?"

    Jason nodded and said, "At that time, Dad was on a mission outside. He only came back for a night

    and would leave the next day. Seeing his two sons fighting over a woman, he was immediately irritated.

    He ordered his two sons not to get involved with this woman, otherwise, he would chase them out of

    the Don family. My second brother was very persistent and angry. He said that he didn''t mind leaving

    the Don family and would never give up on the woman he loved. At that time, Dad was extremely mad.

    "

    "The next day, Dad went back to the mission. Xander began to avoid Audrey. He was sad and couldn''t

    make up his mind. He didn''t want to break up with Audrey, but he didn''t want to disrupt his brother and

    Audrey since he thought they had lived together. So, he told Mom that he wanted to join the army. Mom

    knew what Xander was thinking. She submitted the registration form for him without saying anything,

    but she didn''t expect that Dad sacrificed."

    "Because of Dad''s sacrifice, Xander, the son of a martyr, joined the army directly without many

    background checks. Since the die was cast, Xander felt there was no need to exin anything to

    Audrey. They were tacit on some topics. He quitted to let his brother and Audrey be together. He

    thought that they would understand, but god joked on them. Neither Audrey nor his brother knew Sally

    was involved. "

    Saying this, Jason sighed.

    Samuel asked in a low voice, "Uncle Jason, did you know about Sally''s existence a long time ago?"

    "No. I just knew about it today."

    Samuel was stunned.

    "Is that why Sally came to you?"

    "Yes."

    Jason nodded.

    "Why would Sally bring this up after so many years?"

    Samuel hit the nail on the head, but Jason dodged.

    "Perhaps she wants to go back to the Shaw family. She said that she owes Audrey and has to say it out

    loud."

    "It''s been more than twenty years, right? Now shees back to say that she owes Audrey and feels

    uneasy? It''s toote. Uncle Jason, are you being stupid, or do you think I am stupid? Do you believe

    such a clumsy excuse? Or do you think I''ll believe it?"

    Samuel''s words were very sharp.

    However, Jason turned his head away and said in a low voice, "Believe it or not, I''m telling you the

    truth."

    "Then why did you stop Nicole from going to Country F? Because second uncle is still alive? Is he in

    Country F?"

    Hearing this, Jason''s eyes widened. He stared at Samuel and said, "What nonsense are you talking

    about?"

    "Nonsense? Uncle Jason, you wouldn''t be so anxious if this wasn''t about the Don family. You wouldn''t

    stop Nicole from going to Country F if second uncle wasn''t alive. Or was Sally here because she wants

    you to convince Nicole to go to Country F? Is this what she wants or what second uncle wants? How is

    second uncle doing in Country F now? Not bad, right? Otherwise, why didn''t hee back when

    grandma passed away?"

    Hearing Samuel''s series of questions, Jason was a little dumbfounded.

    He knew that he couldn''t underestimate Samuel, but he didn''t expect Samuel to be so smart. He

    couldn''t follow Samuel and didn''t even know how to exin and respond.

    Suddenly, they heard a teacup fall to the ground out there. The two men in the studio were stunned for

    a moment then darkened their faces.

 Chapter 1173 Why Would She Do That?

    Chapter 1173 Why Would She Do That?

    "Nicole?"

    The first one Samuel thought of was Nicole.

    He quickly ran out and saw Nicole standing at the door of the studio with a pale face. Obviously, she

    heard the conversation between Jason and Samuel, and the white teacup beneath her feet had

    shattered.

    "Don''t move. Leave it to me."

    Samuel was a little worried. He hurriedly shouted, then carried Nicole up and directly put her down on

    the sofa in the living room.

    Nicole was a little dumbfounded.

    The news just now was too shocking.

    She was just a little thirsty. After getting up, she didn''t see Samuel and came down. She wanted to

    news.

    Second uncle?

    It seemed that she had not heard of or seen this person in the Don''s for a long time.

    She had always felt that there was something missing, but now she realized that Second uncle was

    missing.

    That was right. Dad was the big brother. Mark was the third brother and Jason was the youngest

    brother. Where was the second brother?

    She had always thought that the Don family was a martyr''s family. In the past, everyone had said that

    the second brother of the Don family had died on the battlefield. Even Jason injured both of his legs

    before retirement. Therefore, she naturally thought that her second uncle was also a martyr and had

    also sacrificed died like her father. Only now did she know that her father was the only martyr in the

    Don family.

    It made Nicole feel very bad.

    It wasn''t that her second uncle was still alive that made her sad, but because Mark, Jason and her

    second uncle were all alive, and only her father had be a martyr. It made her feel sad. Moreover,

    when she heard theplicated love story among her father, her mother, her second uncle and her

    aunt, she felt even sadder.

    Samuel was afraid that the ss fragments would hurt Nicole, so he put her down on the sofa and said

    softly, "Sit down for a while. I''ll go clean up the fragments. Don''t think too much. What''s done is done.

    It''s good that we know the truth. We have no right to judge. I know you fell ached for your father, but

    now I fell ached for you, understand?"

    Nicole looked at the worried man in front of her. Her ufortable heart was slowly filled with warmth.

    She was deeply touched, and then she nodded.

    Seeing her feel better, Samuel got up and went to find a broom to clean up the ss fragments.

    At this time, the servants were asleep, and there was no need to wake them up for the ss fragments.

    Seeing that Nicole heard this, Jason couldn''t help but sigh as he came out of the studio on his

    wheelchair.

    "Nicole, I don''t want you to know about these things."

    "But I still have the right to know, Jason."

    Nicole looked at Jason.

    She could feel Jason''s sadness, but she didn''t know what else Jason was hiding.

    Just now, Samuel''s questioning was very sharp, but Jason did not answer. It could be seen that some

    things were true.

    For example, the second uncle was still alive.

    For example, the second uncle was now in Country F.

    This kind of news was a shock to Nicole.

    Most importantly, Samuel said, "Second uncle''s status in Country F shouldn''t be low, right?"

    Not low status?

    What status?

    King?

    Thinking of this possibility, Nicole''s body shrank slightly.

    Was it possible?

    Was Zayn her second uncle''s child?

    Nicole was shocked by her own guess. She felt that it might be possible or not.

    Jason looked at Nicole''s face and fell silent for a moment.

    Nicole had the right to know, but there were some things he really didn''t want to say.

    Samuel came back after cleaning up the ss fragments.

    Seeing that Nicole was wearing thin clothes, he went upstairs and took out his coat to put it on Nicole''s

    body.

    Samuel nced at Jason and said indifferently, "Jason, what else do you want to say tonight? It is too

    cold. You know Nicole health condition. She can''t stand it."

    He was somewhat ming Jason.

    Jason nced at Nicole and knew that she really wanted to know the truth, but he couldn''t say

    anything.

    "If you''re not well, go back to your room and get some rest. I just suddenly remembered my second

    brother, so I came to the studio to take a look. I know what you want to know, but I would naturally let

    you know if I could. I can''t tell you the things that you should not know. Go and rest early."

    With that, Jason left on his wheelchair.

    "Uncle Jason."

    Nicole wanted to ask something but was stopped by Samuel.

    "It''s useless for you to ask if he doesn''t want to say. Didn''t you fall asleep? Why did you suddenlye

    down? Your hands are so cold. I''ll carry you up."

    With that, Samuel carried Nicole upstairs.

    Back in the bedroom, Nicole''s mood was still not good.

    "I always thought that my father left my mother to join the army because of my grandfather''s death. I

    alsoined about my father. Joining the army for my grandfather seemed to be to protect our

    family and our country, but wasn''t it cruel to my mother? But he was my father. Now that he was gone,

    what can I say? In the end, Mom chose to die with him in the fire. She even wanted to die with him, so I

    no longer resented him. But I didn''t expect things were soplicated until I heard Jason''s words

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    today."

    Nicole''s mood was very bad.

    She was a woman and a daughter. She had always been ached for Audrey''s rough life. She

    It was a form of respect for her dead father.

    However, he did not expect that everything would turn out like this.

    Xander was also extremely sad back then, wasn''t he?

    The woman he wholeheartedly loved, however, turned out to have a rtionship with his second

    brother. On one side was his own younger brother, while on the other side was the woman he deeply

    loved. How sad should he feel? But what could he do?

    He thought that it would be a happy ending if he left, but he didn''t expect that the person his second

    brother loved was someone else.

    At that time, Xander had joined the army with despair, so he didn''t fear of dangerous missions. Perhaps

    he wished he was dead back then.

    Without these troublesome matters, he would not have been schemed by others at such a young age

    and would not have died so young.

    Nicole was a little resentful.

    But who should she hate?

    The people who kidnapped her aunt back then?

    Or the misguided guidance of fate?

    Nicole didn''t know, but she felt her heart hurt so much.

    She could still recall thest look her mother gave her. It was a kind of obsession with love, a love for

    her father.

    A pair of lovers who were deeply in love with each other separated for a lifetime because of a mishap.

    This kind of sadness enveloped Nicole, making her want to cry.

    Samuel knew what his wife remembered and hugged her in his arms with great distress.

    "Don''t be sad. We can''t bring dead back to life. There is nothing we can do about it. Today, after all, we

    know about their rtionship. Nicole, I know you love your mother, but she and your father are gone.

    We can''t judge their love. The only thing we can do is to live a good life and make them happy. That''s

    what they wanted to see the most."

    "I know, but I feel bad in my heart. There was no third one between my dad and mom, but they were

    separated. My dad didn''t even know that he had a daughter like me until death. My mom had med

    my dad, otherwise she wouldn''t have given me to Mr. and Mrs. Bush right after I was born. But they

    loved each other deeply, didn''t they?"

    Nicole''s eyes were somewhat moist and swollen.

    Seeing that his wife was still sad, Samuel couldn''t help but hold her face, slowly kissed her forehead

    and said softly, "It''s all over, Nicole."

    "I know."

    Nicole lowered her eyelids and did not stop Samuel from kissing her, but somehow, she wanted to cry.

    "Why? Why is this happening? I always wanted to have some kinship, but why do they always make

    me feel sad?"

    "Don''t think about it."

    Samuel also felt heartache for Nicole.

    Nicole shook her head and finally shed tears.

    "Sally did it on purpose, didn''t she?"

    She was haggard and painful when she said that.

    Nicole was smart, and Samuel always knew that.

    If Nicole hadn''t appeared, he would have asked Jason the same question.

    There were not so many coincidences in the world.

    There might be one or two of them, but it was no coincidence that so many coincidences were

    They didn''t know why second uncle went abroad back then, but it was a coincidence that he met Sally

    after going abroad.

    After returning home, her second uncle saw Xander and Audrey together and thought that Audrey was

    Sally. It couldn''t be wless.

    However, her second uncle, Xander, and Audrey didn''t notice this w. This was a big w, wasn''t it?

    Later, Nicole''s second uncle went abroad and met Sally again. Samuel did not believe that Nicole''s

    second uncle would not mention anything about meeting Audrey and Xander at home.

    If second uncle asked, Sally would definitely know that there was a woman in the country who looked

    exactly like her. Normally, if a woman knew that there was a woman identical to her, she would

    definitely go back to check and even investigate, right?

    But what did Jason say?

    He said that Nicole''s second uncle and Sally didn''t mention anything about Xander and Audrey.

    Under such circumstances, one possibility was that Nicole''s second uncle asked about it. Sally knew

    about Audrey''s existence, but she hid it from him and deceived him with shy words, making him

    unable to find out the truth. Another possibility was the second uncle had discovered something wrong,

    but he didn''t say anything.

    However, Samuel could not think of any reason why Nicole second uncle had discovered that Sally and

    Audrey were twin sisters but did not say anything.

    He forced his own brother to break up with Audrey, forced his own brother to join the army, and

    watched his own brother die on the battlefield. What could he get from that?

    Nothing!

    So, the most possible scenario was the first possibility.

    Sally concealed this from second uncle, causing these misunderstandings to ur. One thing led to

    another. Audrey and Xander broke up, and Xander was forced to join the army.

    But why would she do that?

    Even if she didn''t regard Audrey as her sister, why did she force Xander to join the army?

    How did Xander die on his mission?

    Samuel suddenly thought of something and trembled.

    It was because of Nicole''s second uncle.

    Could it be that Sally had something to do with him?

    Thinking about the identities of Una and Lillian, who seemed to be rted to the king of Country F,

    Samuel''s body instantly turned cold.

 Chapter 1174 Love Helps Me Go Through All the Hardships

    Chapter 1174 Love Helps Me Go Through All the Hardships

    Samuel suddenly stiffened, and Nicole noticed that.

    Nicole knew that it was not because what she had asked but because what Samuel had recalled.

    Nicole was not stupid. Naturally, she could think about what Samuel could think about.

    With that, Nicole also fell silent.

    Elvis did that for Una.

    Una was from Country F. Major, Lillian''s son, was the prince of Country F. So were all these things

    arranged by the king of Country F?

    If so, who was the king of Country F?

    Why did he attack the Greens, the Dons and the Shaws?

    Those who could take advantage of the sisters of the Shaw family, Sally and Audrey, to turn the

    brothers of the Don family into enemies must know that the Shaw family had lost a daughter.

    So this king should have something to do with the terrorist kidnapping.

    Thinking of this, Nicole was stunned.

    Considering the grudges of thest generation, who was the one that the Dons, the Shaws and the

    Greens wanted to deal with?

    Nicole slowlybed through her memories. Suddenly, some ideas and thoughts popped up.

    Zama!

    The Harper Town!

    She couldn''t help but think of the destruction of the Harper Town.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Zama once told that the Dons also participated in destroying the town.

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt a little scared.

    "Harper Town..."

    Nicole whispered.

    Samuel became serious.

    Evidently, Samuel also thought of the town.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hands tightly and whispered, "It is not simple. Trevin is the descendant of the

    Harper Town, and so is Morgan. Sally said that Morgan was injured. Now, we need to find Morgan and

    bring Trevin back. Neither of them should be in trouble."

    Nicole also became distressed.

    Trevin was her subordinate, so she wished that Trevin could be safe and sound. Morgan was Joseph''s

    master, and she cared for Joseph. So Nicole also wished Morgan to get no harm.

    But Morgan had followed Sally for so many years. Had she been assimted by Sally? Or was she

    deceived by Sally?

    Nicole did not know about it, nor was she clear about it. She was somewhat worried.

    If Morgan and Sally were on the same side, the consequences were simply unimaginable.

    "I will ask Laurence to find Morgan."

    Nicole subconsciously mentioned Laurence''s name. After she finished speaking, she felt that it was a

    little inappropriate.

    Laurence had been removed from his post and was still taking care of Cara in the hospital.

    Thinking of Cara, Nicole felt that she was somewhat unkind.

    "How can I forget that Cara is injured? I haven''t even visited her recently. Is she better now?"

    "I heard from ir that the shot did not hit in the vital part and that the operation was very sessful.

    Now, she is in the intensive care unit. If there is nothing else, she will be transferred to the general ward

    tomorrow."

    Samuel had always sent people to keep an eye on Cara. He knew that Nicole was worried about Cara,

    and that she spared no time to visit Cara while dealing with those matters recently. So he did

    something for Nicole.

    Nicole hugged Samuel''s waist and said, "Thank you, Samuel. I don''t even know what I would look like

    without you."

    "Little fool, you are my wife."

    Samuel smiled, with his eyes full of love.

    Nicole couldn''t fall asleep no matter what.

    Seeing the snowkes flying all over the sky, Nicole felt a little depressed in the Don family.

    "Could I visit Cara now?"

    Hearing this, Samuel paused.

    "Now?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole knew that she was willful.

    Major wanted to kill her. Sally said that Major was currently under house arrest and could not attack

    her. She did not know whether it was true or false, but she had to be cautious.

    She was undoubtedly the target now, but she just wanted to see Cara.

    Samuel did not say anything but took out some clothes for Nicole.

    Seeing that Samuel helped her affectionately, Nicole couldn''t help but hug Samuel sadly and said,

    "Samuel, we will be fine, right? We won''t end up like my parents, will we?"

    "Yes, we won''t. No matter what happens in my life, I only want you."

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, but it was enough for Nicole to hear it clearly. It moved Nicole.

    She leaned against Samuel''s back as her eyes were wet.

    "I only want you, too."

    "Little fool."

    Samuel patted her hands and pulled her into his embrace. Then, he kissed her on the forehead and

    said, "Don''t think too much. Whatever you want to do, I will stand by you. My woman has the right to be

    willful."

    "You will spoil me."

    Nicole said coquettishly.

    However, Samuel smiled, "That''s the best. If I spoil you, others can''t tolerate you. You can only stay

    with me for the rest of your life."

    "What a shrewd man!"

    Although she spoke ill of Samuel, a charming smile touched Nicole''s mouth.

    When the two left the bedroom for the living room, Jason was also in the living room.

    That Jason went to his bedroom just now was an excuse. It was the truth that he did not want to face

    Nicole and Samuel.

    Now that Samuel and Nicole were dressed and about to leave, Jason was a little anxious.

    "Where are you going?"

    "We''re going for a walk."

    Looking at Jason, Nicole knew that he still cared about her although he didn''t tell all the truth.

    There weren''t many rtives she cared about now, and she didn''t want to have any conflicts with her

    rtives anymore.

    Even if Jason didn''t want to tell her, she would still know the truth from someone, even not from Jason.

    As long as Jason cared about her and wouldn''t harm her, Nicole could rest assured.

    Thinking of this, Nicole put on a much more sincere smile.

    She walked over and squatted in front of Jason as she covered a thin nket over Jason''s legs. She

    whispered, "Uncle Jason, it''s chilly winter, and you need to keep your legs warm. Go to bed early.

    There are some things you can''t change. It''s useless for you to think too much about it. The Don family

    is still relying on you. If one day I can''t survive in the business world, I might have to rely on you. "

    Looking at Nicole''s smile, Jason couldn''t help but feel depressed.

    "I know that you really want to know everything now, but Nicole, there are some things that you might

    not be able to know. Believe me, I will not harm you."

    "I know, so I don''t me you. Go back to the bedroom and sleep now. Samuel and I will go out for a

    walk."

    "It''s cold outside."

    "I''m fine. Love helps me go through all the hardships."

    Jason didn''t expect Nicole''s public disy of affection and frowned.

    "You are unkind, Nicole. Isn''t it happy to abuse a single man?"

    "Yeah, or else you can find a girlfriend. I''m looking forward to having an aunt. Come on."

    After that, Nicole smiled and got up to leave the Don family with Samuel.

    Jason looked at their figures and pondered.

    The butler came out and watched Nicole and Samuel leave. He whispered, "Mr. Jason, there are some

    things you can''t stop."

    "But we have to stop them. I don''t want Xander''s daughter to risk her life in Country F. Then have you

    got contact with my second brother?"

    Jason''s eyes shone.

    The butler shook his head and said, "Our men have not found any message about him. It has been

    more than 20 years since he left home for Country F. No one knows where he is. It seems that all clues

    have been purposely erased."

    Jason suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    "Investigate Sally first. Twenty years ago, he left the Don family for Sally. At that time, he sent a letter to

    break up with the Don family and then gave no message. I couldn''t believe that it had nothing to do

    with Sally. Sally is too shrewd and too mysterious. I suspect that she yed a very important role in the

    split between my eldest brother and second brother more than 20 years ago. Now that I know it, you

    must investigate this woman for me."

    "Yes."

    The butler nodded.

    Jason rubbed his temples and felt disturbed.

    "Did you tell Mark about this?"

    "Mr. Mark has been in the military recently and he is busy. Our men haven''t seen him."

    Hearing what the butler said, Jason frowned.

    Haven''t seen Mark?

    How could that be?

    Mark took over Emory''s position. Though Mark would be busy when he took office, he couldn''t have no

    time for a family reunion during the New Year.

    Jason felt that it was impossible.

    He was somewhat uneasy.

    Was there anything wrong with Mark?

    "Send someone to wait at the entrance of the militarypound. Once Markes out, ask him to go

    home."

    "Yes."

    The butler went to work on Jason''s order.

    It was a windy and snowy night, and it was destined that someone would not be able to sleep well.

    After Samuel and Nicole walked out of the Don''s, the cold wind poured down their cors.

    Nicole shrank as she put her hands into Samuel''s pocket and urately grabbed Samuel''s hands.

    Her head subconsciously leaned against Samuel''s shoulder.

    Seeing his wife doing this naturally, Samuel couldn''t help but smile.

    "You muste out at this time even if you can''t stand the coldness."

    "I just suddenly wanted to visit Cara. I should have visited her when she was injured. But it was not

    good for us to leave at Tim''s wedding party. Later, you took me to Samcole Ind. When we came

    back, it was New Year''s Eve. Now I haven''t visited her. If I were Cara, I would have felt sad."

    Nicole muttered and felt even sorrier for Cara.

    However, Samuel scratched her red nose and smiled, "Cara won''t me you for not showing up. I''m

    sure she''ll be grateful that you don''t visit her."

    "Why do you say that?"

    "I''m telling the truth. Laurence is so stubborn that he insists on living an ascetic life for the dead Ad.

    This time, Cara almost loses her life for him. Do you think Laurence will remain indifferent? Perhaps it

    will give them an opportunity to develop their rtionship. Maybe Laurence can let go of the death of

    Ad. In such case, Cara definitely doesn''t want others to disturb them."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole immediately stopped.

    "Then what should we do? Aren''t we going to see her? But I''m a little worried. If I don''t go, I can''t be at

    ease."

    Samuel suddenly felt that his wife was simply too cute!

    "Why don''t we go? We''re already out in such a cold day. You can''t sleep even if you don''t go, can

    you?"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt that something was wrong.

    "What do you mean? It seems like that I go to see Cara not because of my caring about her but

    because of my losing sleep."

    Nicole pouted as she red at Samuel with tears, which immediately made Samuel feel sorry.

 Chapter 1175 She Loves You. Thats All

    Chapter 1175 She Loves You. That''s All

    "I didn''t mean that. I was just teasing you. Are you really angry?"

    Seeing that his wife was wronged, Samuel immediately stopped teasing her.

    However, Nicoleughed out loud.

    "I was just teasing you either."

    "Alright, you''ve learned to scare me now, haven''t you?"

    Samuel paused for a moment. Seeing the naughty look in his wife''s eyes, he couldn''t help but reach

    out and scratch her armpits.

    "No! Stop it! Itch!"

    Nicole immediately began to dodge.

    "Don''t run! If I don''t teach you a lesson, I think you will always mess with me in the future."

    Samuel pretended to be fierce and ran after Nicole.

    How dare Nicole let him catch up?

    As she ran, sheughed. The cheerfulughter was very pleasant to hear at night.

    Jason looked at them through the French window. He couldn''t help but curl his lips when he saw

    Samuel and Nicole running farther and farther away from him.

    "Nicole is living like a child now. Samuel is really good to her."

    "Mr. Green truly loves Miss Nicole."

    udina had finished her work and stood behind Jason. They all looked at Samuel and Nicole.

    "Just now, I was afraid that Nicole would be sad because of second brother. How long has it been? She

    is actually in a good mood now. Samuel is really good at making her happy."

    udina paused for a moment and said, "Mr. Jason, why don''t you let Miss Nicole get involved? Are

    you afraid that something would happen to her?"

    Jason''s eyes darkened a little as he whispered, "I don''t know where second brother is right now. In

    Country F, I also don''t know what the situation is. If Nicole rashly goes over and the two of them start

    fighting, it would be a tragedy. Moreover, Sally is an unpredictable woman. Do you think that she came

    to me just to tell me what happened back then? She said that she owed Audrey, so she came to

    exin the situation and tell us the truth about Xander and Audrey. Do you believe her? They are all

    dead, so what''s the point of having such a truth?"

    udina still didn''t understand.

    "Mr. Jason, then why do you think she came to the Don''s to say such a thing?"

    "Why? For our manpower. If we know that second brother is still alive, we would naturally send people

    to Country F to find out his whereabouts. However, once our people set foot on the territory of Country

    F, they will definitely be used by her. Then she will say that the Don family is her backing. Do you think

    the king of Country F will believe her or us?"

    The moment Jason said those words, udina''s expression immediately changed.

    "I''m sure the king will believe her! This woman is simply too treacherous."

    A cold light shed in Jason''s eyes.

    "Although I don''t know why she wants the Don family to interfere in her affairs in country F, I will

    definitely look for second brother. Back then, when dad had died suddenly, he was not clear about

    second brother''s matter, but mom was clear about it. For so many years, mom had been thinking about

    second brother, but she had never mentioned it. After Xander died, mom locked herself in her room for

    a few days. In the end, she fainted from hunger and was sent to the hospital for treatment. At that time,

    mom should be thinking about second brother. Actually, mom had never given up searching for my

    second brother for so many years. Unfortunately, second brother didn''t tell us which country he went to.

    Who would have thought it would be Country F? My mother passed away, and there were so many

    reports about the news, but second brother still didn''t show up. At that time, I thought that he was dead.

    I didn''t expect that there would still be news of him. So, no matter what he looks like or what his identity

    is now, I must find him. "

    Jason''s hands clenched tightly together.

    udina knew Jason too well, so he didn''t say anything. As long as it was Jason''s order, he would

    follow it.

    After Samuel and Nicole chasing each other for a while, Nicole felt warmer.

    Her face was flushed red and she looked very lovely.

    "Get in the car. It''s warm."

    Samuel pulled Nicole into the car.

    The two of them turned on the air conditioner in the car, looked at each other, and suddenlyughed.

    They were like children just now.

    "Fasten your seat belt. Let''s go to the hospital."

    Samuel smiled faintly. Nicole enjoyed the feeling of be spoiled by him.

    When the two of them drove to the hospital, because it was night, there were rtively few people in

    the hospital.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and quickly arrived at the door of Cara''s intensive care unit.

    Laurence sat there and looked inside worriedly, frowning. When he noticed that someone wasing,

    he suddenly raised his head and saw Nicole and Samuel walking towards him hand in hand.

    Nicole looked at Laurence in front of her.

    His face was covered with the stubble, and his eyes were bloodshot. Obviously, he did not have a good

    rest, or perhaps he had not rested since Cara was shot.

    "Is Cara alright?"

    Nicole said.

    Laurence shook his head and said guiltily, "Not good. The doctor said that the bullet passed through

    her shoulder de, and it might leave a scar. Moreover, she can''t use any strength on her right arm in

    the future. It will hurt in rainy and cloudy days."

    At this point, a trace of heartache and aplex emotion shed through Laurence''s eyes.

    Nicole could tell that Laurence liked Cara, but he was too stubborn towards the Ad, who was dead,

    and his previous promises.

    It wasn''t a bad thing for him to keep his promises, but he couldn''t risk his entire life.

    Nicole looked at Laurence and said in a cold voice, "Cara could have been living a better life. If she

    didn''t like you, she wouldn''t have taken a bullet for you. I think you know about this matter even if I

    didn''t say it."

    "I know, I won''t let her down."

    Laurence suddenly made up his mind.

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.

    She knew that Laurence was a stubborn person. Once he was determined, he would not change it

    easily. Now, he saw Cara''s sacrifice. Because he had been interested in Cara before, this injury would

    push their rtionship forward. Samuel and she could clearly see this point.

    However, Nicole still whispered, "Loving someone and repaying someone is totally different. Laurence,

    if you don''t love her, then don''t make any promises. There are many ways to repay the kindness of

    saving your life. Perhaps the most stupid way is a lifetimemitment, and it isn''t necessarily what

    Cara wants. You should know that all she wants is pure love, not your money or your status but you.

    That''s all. "

    Laurence''s body trembled.

    He knew that Nicole was telling the truth.

    Was it to repay Cara?

    Laurence didn''t know.

    He quickly recalled the trifles of them.

    Actually, he hadn''t been with Cara for a long time, but he could still remember the way Cara smiled.

    She smiled warmly and gently, making people feel a trace of peace from the bottom of their hearts.

    He liked to be with Cara.

    He knew that this feeling had nothing to do with repaying.

    Laurence suddenly realized that although he didn''t spend much time with Cara, every time was his

    mostfortable and happy time. Although he didn''t say anything, he could not lie to himself about the

    feeling in his heart.

    He liked Cara!

    When did this happen?

    Laurence didn''t know, but he suddenly realized.

    Perhaps it was the moment Cara took the bullet for him, or perhaps it was when Cara was around him

    all day long. Perhaps it was the first time he saw Cara.

    He didn''t know when, but he remembered that Cara was always smiling at him. Every time, she

    suffered for him.

    It had been many years since he had the feeling of liking someone.

    When he was eighteen, Ad told him that she liked him.

    She smiled warmly like the sun.

    At that time, Laurence''s heart was moved, but because Ad liked him, he was beaten and scolded by

    Cynthia. At that time, he knew that he was not good enough for Ad.

    His first love was under such pressure.

    He didn''t know since when his feeling for Ad had be a kind of responsibility or guilty.

    After all, a girl like Ad could have more choices, but she quarreled with her mother because of him.

    Every time after the quarrel, she would be grounded by Cynthia. However, Ad began to think of all

    kinds of ways to see him.

    Hunger strike, suicide.

    Although Laurence was touched by her persistence, he also felt repressive.

    This feeling had long changed since Cynthia intervened.

    However, Ad persisted, and Laurence could only apany her.

    Afterwards, Cynthia could not take it any longer, so she joined forces with outsiders to sell Laurence.

    That time, Laurence was actually happy.

    Although he had been sold to the Dungeon and he knew he might die, he inexplicably heaved a sigh of

    relief. He even felt that the huge rock that was pressing down on his heart had been removed.

    He and Ad finally separated.

    He no longer had to guiltily face Ad''s warm and expectant gaze, nor did he have to struggle

    between Cynthia and Ad.

    Ad was like an angel to him, and Cynthia was a devil.

    Laurence had had enough of the days when he lived in the heaven and the hell at the same time, but

    he had no right to refuse.

    When Laurence was brought to the Dungeon, he felt that he was finally free.

    Even if someone killed him, he would die smiling.

    He could use his life to pay back what he owed Ad.

    However, he didn''t expect that Ad woulde to the Dungeon for him. Not only did shee to the

    Dungeon, she also had connections with Nicole.

    Laurence really didn''t want to leave at that time. However, the Dungeon was too chaotic. If something

    happened to Ad here, even if Laurence died, he would not die in peace.

    He had to send Ad back.

    However, this time, Ad could note out anymore.

    She was sick, and then she died, leaving this world with her full love for Laurence.

    At that moment, Laurence was in despair.

    How could he repay Ad?

    There was still a trace of hope for him that he could live a normal life. Even if he died, he could be

    relieved. However, before Ad died, she asked him to take care of her parents, leaving behind a goal

    and motivation for him to survive.

    However, Ad did not know that Laurence was already tired.

    In this rtionship, there was no longer the initial passion and excitement. All that remained was

    exhaustion and hurt in the heart.

    But he didn''t even have the right to die.

    He had no way to tell Ad all of this. He didn''t even have a chance. He could only live like a walking

    dead, but he didn''t expect to meet Cara.

    Cara was his redemption, allowing his dead heart toe back to life. However, he knew that he would

    never be able to get rid of Cynthia in this lifetime. How could he let Cara follow him to hell?

    Now, Cara''s recklessness finally made it impossible for Laurence to avoid anymore, and he also looked

    straight at his feelings. At this moment, he knew that for the sake of Cara, he couldn''t continue to live

    like this.

    Thinking of this, Laurence suddenly raised his head and wanted to say something. However, the sound

    of a first aid bell rang in the ICU.

    Nicole, Samuel, and even Laurence''s expressions instantly changed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1176 This Bad Guy

    Chapter 1176 This Bad Guy

    "Cara!"

    Laurence rushed over.

    Cara was his hope. It was she that gave him the courage to go on.

    Laurence was scared at the thought of Cara''s risking her life to save him and the blood gushing out of

    Cara''s body.

    He couldn''t prevent Ad''s death, not even have a chance to say goodbye to Ad. He didn''t want

    Cara to die in front of him.

    He was afraid that he wouldn''t have the time to speak out his love for Cara.

    When Laurence ran to the door of the intensive care unit, the doctor arrived.

    Cara''s face was pale, and her breathing was fast. She was rushed to the emergency room.

    Laurence smashed his fists on the door in an attempt to enter, but he was stopped by doctors and

    nurses. Seeing that Laurence was crazy at this moment, Nicole instantly felt an impulse to cry.

    Nicole held Samuel''s hands tightly and said in a trembling voice, "If Cara dies, Laurence might not be

    able to survive this time."

    "Cara is fine. Don''t worry."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hands tightly.

    Her hands sweated and were very cold.

    Nicole couldn''t calm down.

    "Didn''t you say Cara was okay? Why does she suddenly have difficulties in breathing?"

    Seeing that his wife was so worried, Samuel whispered something in Nicole''s ear.

    Nicole was worried, then shocked and finally annoyed. She fiercely punched Samuel and suppressed

    her anger to whisper, "Samuel, you went too far! You actually cheated and scared Laurence!"

    "A man like him deserves it. If he isn''t impressed, he won''t speak out his love. Even if he can speak out

    his love for Cara, Mrs. Miller is still a hidden danger. Do you want Laurence and Cara to serve Mrs.

    Miller? Will Mrs. Miller allow Laurence and Cara to be together?"

    Samuel''s words startled Nicole.

    The answer was definitely impossible!

    Cynthia was insane that she even wished that Laurence would live in pain to remember her daughter

    for the rest of his life. How could she see that Laurence has a happy life?

    Nicole suddenly had a headache.

    Even if Laurence and Cara loved each other now, Cynthia''s sabotage would probably separate them,

    right?

    Nicole looked at Samuel. This man actually told her that he had asked someone deliberately to

    interfere with Cara''s venttor with an intention to scare Laurence.

    How could this man do such a thing?

    It would scared her to have a heart attack, okay?

    He was with her just now, so how did he contact the nurse inside?

    It seemed that Samuel knew what Nicole was thinking about. He took out his phone and handed it to

    her.

    He still had Twitter on, and there was a chat record on the screen. It was surprisingly a Twitter contact

    from a special nurse.

    Nicole knew that Samuel had arranged everything for Cara since she was hospitalized and that the

    special nurse must be hired by Samuel. So she couldn''t help but stare at him.

    What a bad guy!

    Fortunately, he was only against other people. If he was against her, she would probably be fooled by

    him.

    She was simply iparable to this shrewd man.

    Knowing that Cara was fine, Nicole felt sorry for Laurence.

    Seeing that Laurence was stopped by the nurse but kept trying to get in the room, Nicole sighed, "They

    love each other but have to go through twists and turns. Why is it so difficult for this couple to be

    together?"

    "Laurence has to make a decision. Nobody can help him with this."

    Samuel''s voice was very cold, but Nicole also knew that what he said was true.

    Ad entrusted Cynthia to Laurence before she died. Laurence did not want to let Ad down, so he

    was bound to injure Cara.

    However, Cara risked her life to save Laurence. If Cara were to be bullied by Cynthia, it would be too

    unfair.

    After all, the man she loved was Laurence. Being able to support Ad''s parents with Laurence was

    already Cara''s greatest kindness. If she were to be bullied by Cynthia, she would definitely reject that.

    Therefore, Laurence had to give Cara an exnation. If he wanted to be together with Cara, Laurence

    had to give Cara a safe andfortable environment. After all, Cara did not owe the Miller family

    anything.

    As a bystander, Nicole felt that this question was tooplicated, let alone Laurence himself.

    Nicole sighed and said to Samuel, "Stop messing with him. It''s not easy for him to make a decision.

    Leave himself alone. Moreover, Cara can''t stand such a mess, can she?"

    "This is Cara''s idea."

    Samuel said indifferently, but it shocked Nicole all of a sudden.

    "What do you mean?"

    Seeing that his wife was so surprised, Samuel couldn''t help but scratch her nose and say, "Cara is not

    as weak as you think. She likes Laurence and naturally wants to marry him. But Mrs. Miller is a big

    trouble. After she knew Mrs. Miller''s attitude towards Laurence, Cara decided to help Laurence get rid

    of Mrs. Miller''s control no matter what. However, before she coulde up with a way, a sniper

    incident urred. When Cara was admitted to the hospital, I asked ir toe over to have a check-

    up. At that time, Cara was awake. She said that she wanted to force Laurence like this. If Laurence

    was unable to let go of Ad''s parents, she would choose to let go of Laurence. After all, she was

    young, and she could not ept that a woman like Mrs. Miller would ruin her life. But once Laurence

    chose her, Cara would follow Laurence even if it was hell. All she wanted was Laurence''s attitude

    whether he really cared about her. "

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    In Nicole''s eyes, Cara was a gentle and caring girl who always wore a sweet smile. Cara had always

    Laurence. So Nicole felt that Cara was a weak girl.

    A girl who needed to be protected and cared for. A woman who might only cry after being abandoned.

    However, at this moment, Nicole realized that she was totally wrong.

    Cara had her own ideas, as well as bottom line and persistence.

    Cara could love someone regardless of everything, but when she knew that the man was not worth her

    love, she would resolutely turn around, even if she loved the man desperately and felt painful.

    At this moment, Nicole seemed to have truly known Cara.

    Laurence was lucky to meet Cara.

    When Nicole was slowly understanding Cara''s idea, Samuel did not urge her.

    When Nicole calmed down, Laurence fainted from worry.

    Samuel asked someone to carry Laurence to the next room to rest.

    Cara was also sent to the VIP ward from the emergency room.

    Although she was still unconscious, Cara actually knew about all of this.

    Seeing that Nicole was still in a daze, Samuel couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "What''s wrong with you?

    You know that Cara is scheming, so you feel ufortable?"

    "No."

    Nicole shook her head.

    She looked at Samuel and suddenly said, "Samuel, why was I so stupid? I fell in love with you and

    insisted on marrying you, even if I was not blessed, even if I was wronged. I was still like a moth darting

    into a me. If I had the courage of Cara during the first three years of our marriage when you didn''t

    love me, I would have turned around resolutely. Wouldn''t it be another situation?"

    "What nonsense?"

    Samuel''s heart sank, and he was instantly scared.

    "How can''t I love you? If I don''t love you, will I marry you? If I don''t love you, will I want you? What are

    you thinking?"

    Samuel suddenly pulled Nicole into his embrace, as his heart beat wildly.

    Cara was not a good guy.

    How could Nicole have such a strange idea?

    When he thought that Nicole had abandoned him like Cara, Samuel felt heartbroken involuntarily.

    However, Nicole felt somewhat wronged, "Why couldn''t I feel your love? Moreover, after we married,

    you only had sex with me, but showed no care to me. If it weren''t for the fire five years ago, perhaps

    you would have been so indifferent to me for the rest of your life. I suddenly feel like I''ve lost a lot.

    Samuel, I''ve done everything to love you, and I don''t leave any way out for myself. Why didn''t I think

    like Cara did? Now I feel that I''m so stupid..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, Samuel directly kissed Nicole.

    What a joke!

    If she continued, Nicole would describe him as a wicked man.

    And then, if this woman learned from Cara''s words and abandoned him, he would be reduced to a

    miserable state.

    Samuel suddenly regretted bringing Nicole to see Cara and saying so much to Nicole.

    This woman felt wronged now.

    He couldn''t let her get hurt.

    Otherwise...

    Samuel suddenly shivered.

    He didn''t want to live like a walking dead five years ago.

    Wasn''t it good that he could sleep with Nicole every day?

    Wasn''t it good to enjoy Nicole''s love every day?

    Thinking of this, Samuel immediately picked up Nicole and went to a VIP ward. He threw the door and

    locked it. Then, he threw Nicole onto the bed.

    Nicole was dazed by the kiss. Before she could react, Samuel pressed against her. The gentle yet

    domineering kiss immediately made her absorbed in it.

    She was coaxed to have sex with Samuel again.

    After that, Nicole was exhausted.

    Samuel did twice this night. How could this man think that he was as strong as he used to be?

    Nicole was so tired that she did not even have the strength to re at Samuel.

    She leaned against Samuel''s embrace, listening to his heart beating like a war drum. But she couldn''t

    help but curse Samuel in her heart.

    This bad guy actually used such a way to divert her thought. What really a bad guy!

    With that, Nicole fell asleep soon.

    Samuel looked at his beautiful wife and felt extremely satisfied.

    Leave?

    It was impossible.

    He won''t let go of Nicole for the rest of his life.

    Regardless of who was wrong in the past, he must keep Nicole beside him for the rest of his life.

    It was Laurence''s business to be forced by Cara. Samuel did not want to be involved in that. However,

    thinking of Cynthia, Samuel was suddenly sullen.

    At this time, Cynthia must have known that Cara was injured for blocking a shot to save Laurence. This

    woman would definitely begin to make a mess.

 Chapter 1177 Take Your Own Path and Leave the Rest to Me

    Chapter 1177 Take Your Own Path and Leave the Rest to Me

    Nicole slept soundly this time.

    Even if she didn''t sleep well, after she did it twice with Samuel, she wouldn''t be able to wake up from

    the loud thunder and rain.

    Because Laurence had not rested for the past two days, after he fainted, Samuel had someone give

    him a sedative injection and let him sleep a little longer.

    Cara''s condition was stable, so there was nothing to worry about.

    Samuel sent someone to guard Cara''s ward before returning to the VIP ward to hug his wife and falling

    asleep.

    With so many things happened during the New Year holiday, he was also very tired.

    Samuel was the first to wake up at dawn next day.

    He blinked his eyes before he remembered he was at a hospital.

    He could live in the Green''s, the Shaw''s, and the Don''s. But he came to the hospital and slept with his

    wife.

    Samuel stood up softly and washed up before leaving the ward.

    It was still a little cold outside. The snowst night wasn''t heavy, so there was just ayer of ice.

    Samuel went to the nearby breakfast stall to buy breakfast for Nicole.

    Nicole was woken up by a loud noise.

    The sharp voice sounded a little like Cynthia''s.

    Nicole frowned and opened her eyes. For a moment, she didn''t know where she was.

    With a move, her entire body felt so sore that it almost copsed.

    Samuel!

    This damn man!

    Nicole cursed him angrily in her heart, but she didn''t see Samuel when she got up.

    Samuel had prepared the clothes for her to change on the bedside.

    Nicole cleaned up, changed her clothes and left the ward.

    Cynthia was stopped outside Cara''s ward, so she could not enter but neither did she leave. She cursed

    loudly at the door.

    He scolded Cara as a foxy woman and a mistress.

    The bodyguards could stop her from entering, but they could not stop her from cursing.

    Seeing Cynthia cursing like a shrew, Nicole couldn''t help but frown.

    How did this woman be Mrs. Miller?

    Professor Miller was so obsessed with scientific research that he didn''t have an eye for woman.

    Or was it that Ad''s death had stimted her to be like this?

    However, ording to Samuel, this woman was already such a shrew when Ad was alive.

    Nicole couldn''t help but be a little angry when she heard that Cynthia''s words were getting uglier and

    uglier.

    What did Cara do wrong?

    She just took a bullet for Laurence, and she was still unconscious in the ward. Cynthia came here to

    cause trouble just like that, and what did she want?

    Just as Nicole was about to stop her, Laurence appeared.

    His condition was slightly better than yesterday. At the very least, his eyes were not bloodshot as

    yesterday. However, when he saw Cynthia, he frowned.

    "Enough!"

    Laurence''s voice wasn''t loud, but he managed to attract Cynthia''s attention.

    The moment Cynthia saw Laurence, her eyes shed with rage.

    "Laurence! You''re such an ungrateful person! How dare you betray Ad! Why do youe here to

    take care of this woman? Do you fall in love with her? Are you going to marry her?"

    Cynthia shouted at the top of her lungs.

    The passers-by might think that Laurence had took her man away from her or kill her family.

    Laurence looked at Cynthia''s ferocious look and calmly said, "Yes, I want to marry her. I love her!"

    With a loud sound, Cynthia pped Laurence in the face.

    "I beg your pardon! You dare say it again! Who are you going to marry?"

    Cynthia was so angry that her entire body trembled, her eyes shing with anger.

    Laurence didn''t care about the p on his face at all, nor did he care about the bloodshot corners of his

    mouth. He said word by word, "I want to marry Cara. I want to marry her."

    Another sound came.

    Cynthia pped him again.

    "It''s not gonna happen! Laurence, let me tell you that in your lifetime, your wife can only be Ad. She

    was dead, but you still have to be loyal to her! You are responsible for my daughter''s death, and now

    you want to live your life? How could there be such a good thing in the world! Not only will I not allow

    you to marry her, I will also curse her. I will make everyone despise her. She is a foxy woman, a

    shameless mistress!"

    Cynthia continued to spit out dirty words, but this time, Laurence didn''t hold back.

    As Cynthia finished speaking, Laurence pped her in the face.

    Cynthia was stunned by the p. She staggered and fell to the ground.

    She saw the killing intent and anger in Laurence''s eyes, and she suddenly trembled.

    "You! How dare you hit me?"

    Cynthia wanted to scold him fiercely, but at this moment, Laurence made her feel unfamiliar.

    The killing intent in Laurence''s eyes was so cold that it scared her much.

    "You can hit me, scold me, and even insult me, but you can''t insult her like this! What I owe you and

    what I owe Ad is my debt, not hers. She is clean and innocent, so you can''t nder her here."

    While Laurence said this, his expression became gloomier. Even Nicole felt repressive, and the

    atmosphere around was suffocating.

    She had never known that Laurence would be so fierce.

    At this moment, Cynthia seemed to have really provoked him.

    If Laurence killed Cynthia at this moment, Nicole would not be surprised.

    Although Cynthia was scared, she had been ustomed to that Laurence would not retaliate and talk

    back for so many years. After the initial shock and fear, she couldn''t hold back her anger again.

    Moreover, Laurence had done this to her because of Cara. She felt Laurence''s betrayal.

    At this moment, Cynthia was crazy.

    "You dare to hit me? You dare to p me for that bitch? Laurence, have you forgotten how you grew

    up?"

    "You and I both know how I grew up. If it weren''t for the research value of my blood, would you have

    kept me alive until now? Ad treated me well. I owe her, not you. To be exact, from my childhood until

    now, you have always scolded and beaten me. Do I owe you? Not only do I not owe you, the Miller

    family owes me! How did my parents die? Others may not know, but don''t you know? For Ad''s sake,

    I hold back my hatred. I can even keep providing for you for Ad''s sake. But if you dare to touch

    someone I care about again, then don''t me me for revenging you. It''s not like I can''t do betray

    people like you."

    Laurence''s words were like poisonous dagger, stabbing into Cynthia''s heart.

    "Betray? You know you betrayed me? You promised Ad that you would provide for us. Have you

    forgotten?"

    "I didn''t forget, and I didn''t intend to disobey. I can buy you a house and give you alimony every month,

    but other than that, my life has nothing to do with you. You have no right to interfere!"

    Laurence''s wordspletely angered Cynthia.

    "You want to dump us and live a happy life? Dream on! Today, I will kill that bitch! How can you live a

    happy life after that bitch is dead? Ad was dead, and my life is ruined. Why can you live a happy

    life? Why?"

    After Cynthia finished speaking, she was about to rush inside.

    Nicole shook her head.

    Laurence had made a choice. Unfortunately, Cynthia couldn''t let go.

    Seeing Cynthia took a dagger out of her sleeve, Laurence darkened his face. He became angry and

    murderous.

    Cynthia really wanted to kill Cara!

    This thought caused Laurence to suddenly step forward and quickly block in front of Cynthia.

    Seeing that Laurence cared so much about Cara, Cynthia angrily picked up the dagger and headed

    towards Laurence.

    Laurence didn''t dodge, allowing Cynthia''s dagger to stab into his chest.

    Blue blood gushed out.

    Cynthia was stunned by the warm blood.

    Laurence looked at Nicole calmly and said, "Mrs. Green, please call the police and arrest Cynthia for

    intentional homicide."

    Nicole''s heart felt a little sad.

    Laurence did it on purpose.

    He could have dodged it, but he didn''t.

    Cynthia was ustomed to beating him and cursing him, but now she took it for granted. However, the

    warm blood made her feel a little dizzy. Now that she heard Laurence''s words, she was suddenly

    stimted.

    "Call the police and arrest me? Intentional homicide? Laurence, are you insane? I''m Ad''s mother.

    How are you going to exin to Ad if I''m arrested?"

    "That''s my business. It has nothing to do with you."

    Laurence''s face turned pale.

    Nicole did not dare to dy. From the moment Cynthia arrived, Nicole turned on her phone and started

    filming.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    She thought that if Laurence was reluctant to make a move, she would not let Cynthia off.

    Cara was her people. She could not stand that Cara''s life being threatened and controlled by Cynthia,

    so she madeplete preparations. However, seeing Laurence''s gaze at this moment, Nicole knew

    that Laurence had also made a choice.

    Nicole took out her phone and called the police.

    Only then did Cynthia feel a little scared.

    She wanted to escape but was stopped by a bodyguard.

    Cynthia turned around to snatch the phone from Nicole.

    "Don''t call the police! Don''t!"

    She rushed towards Nicole like she was crazy.

    Nicole was not Laurence. She could not let Cynthia be impudent and directly kicked her out with a

    single lift of her foot.

    This kick was not light. After Cynthia was kicked out, shey on the ground and began to pretend she

    was seriously injured.

    "Someone helps me! Help! Samuel''s wife, Nicole is killing me! My chest hurts so much. I''m dying!"

    However, there was a trace of contempt in the eyes of the people around her, and even the bodyguards

    looked down on her.

    This woman was an insidious woman, and she had finally dug her own grave today.

    After Nicole called the police, she quickly had someone send Laurence to the emergency room to treat

    the wound.

    With so much blood flowing out, because his blood color was special, it was easy to attract the

    attention of others. Nicole''s gaze signaled the bodyguards to control the surroundings.

    When Laurence was sent to the emergency room, he looked at Nicole and pleaded, "Don''t let Cara

    know what happened today. She shouldn''t be treated like this."

    "Take your own path. Leave the rest to me."

    Nicole knew that at this moment, her captain of Night Elf Empire had returned.

    Her heart was somewhat sad.

    After Laurence was sent to the emergency room, Samuel also came back. Nicole turned around and

    walked over to him, but she heard her phone suddenly ring.

 Chapter 1178 He Is Really Ruthless

    Chapter 1178 He Is Really Ruthless

    Nicole froze for a moment and nced at the caller ID on her phone. It was actually Sally.

    Nicole had mixed feelings before answering the phone.

    She was on guard against Sally before. But Sally helped Nicole twice in a row. Nicole then felt that

    Sally was not a bad person.

    Nicole wanted to ept Sally for Edwin''s and her mother''s sake, but Nicole felt an extreme antipathy

    against Sally after her trip to the Don''s.

    Regardless of what Sally had in mind, Nicole couldn''t forgive Sally for using her second uncle against

    her parents.

    Nicole hung up directly and walked towards Samuel regardless of what Sally was thinking.

    "Are you alright?"

    Samuel looked round, saw Cynthia lying on the ground and sadfishing, and looked at Nicole with worry.

    With soybean milk and fried bread sticks in his hand, Samuel seemed to have gone to buy breakfast.

    Nicole took the breakfast in Samuel''s hand and said with a smile, "Nothing. It''s all settled."

    "Go back to your room for breakfast."

    Samuel didn''t even look at Cynthia.

    "Okay."

    Nicole was in a good mood, took Samuel''s arm and went back to the ward.

    Cynthia was depressed when she saw that no one talked to her.

    At this moment, Cynthia seemed to realize something.

    No!

    Cynthia was not going to jail!

    Laurence wouldn''t dare to put her in jail!

    But this time, Cynthia was uncertain.

    Cynthia recalled Laurence''s determination in his cold eyes and was afraid at once.

    Cynthia quickly took out her phone and called Neville.

    "Neville, that bastard Laurence reported me to the police! Neville, you have to save me! You have to

    save me!"

    With that, Cynthia started crying.

    Neville was puzzled.

    Did Laurence report Cynthia to the police?

    What did Cynthia mean?

    What was going on?

    Neville knew that Cynthia hit Laurence frequently. Cynthia didn''t listen to Neville, always quarreled with

    him, and even screwed up his experiment. So Neville was unable to continue his study.

    In order to focus on his research, Neville just turned a blind eye to Cynthia who bullied Laurence.

    Anyway, Neville knew Laurence''s physical condition. It was not fatal for Laurence to be beaten and

    abused by Cynthia.

    As Neville thought this, he went to do the experiment at ease. Besides, Laurence always turned the

    other cheek over the years, so Neville was more ustomed to it.

    Now that Neville unexpectedly heard Cynthia say that Laurence reported her to the police, he was

    confused.

    Why did Laurence report Cynthia to the police?

    What happened to them?

    Neville said angrily, "What''s wrong with you? Can''t you let me have a quiet day?"

    With that, Neville hung up.

    How could Laurence dare to report Cynthia to the police?

    What a nonsense!

    Neville thought that it was Cynthia''s small trick to draw him in to deal with Laurence together, so he

    couldn''t help but be angry.

    Neville turned off his phone for fear that Cynthia would call again and bother him.

    Cynthia could not believe that Neville actually ignored her at this point.

    She dialed Neville again in disbelief, but a sweet female voice came and said that Neville turned off the

    phone.

    Cynthia was so angry that she threw her phone.

    "Bastard! You don''t even care about me, do you?"

    However, no one answered her.

    The police arrived very soon.

    After the police got the picture, Nicole sent the video to them and Cynthia was taken away.

    Cynthia cried and made a scene, but it was useless in front of the police.

    Laurence was in the emergency room while Nicole and Samuel were having breakfast in the ward.

    None of them took Cynthia seriously.

    After breakfast, Nicole looked at Samuel and said, "Laurence is also injured. Cara doesn''t recover. Just

    let them share a ward."

    "Okay."

    Samuel did not object.

    Nicole frowned when her phone rang again.

    Samuel saw Nicole looked terrible. He took her phone and nced at it. Seeing that it was Sally,

    Samuel knew why Nicole did not answer her phone.

    "No matter who Sally is and what she wants, you have to talk to her. Besides, Sally made a favorable

    impression on Grandpa. If we don''te into contact with her, Grandpa will meet her. Do you think

    Grandpa will be emotional?"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole sincerely wanted to kill Sally.

    Yeah, Nicole had a grandfather.

    Edwin felt very guilty. No matter what Sally did to Edwin, he probably wouldn''t me her.

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt so bad.

    Nicole hated this feeling and her position, but she still had to face it.

    Nicole took the phone and answered.

    "What do you need?"

    Nicole said crossly.

    Even though Nicole knew that she was irrational, she couldn''t help it.

    If it wasn''t for Sally, Nicole''s parents wouldn''t have been separated from her for so many years.

    And her mother wouldn''t have been miserable all her life.

    Sally obviously did not expect Nicole to be so angry. She froze and then asked, "Nicole, what''s up with

    you?"

    "Say what you want or I''ll hang up."

    Nicole was impatient and disgusted when she heard Sally''s voice.

    Sally paused for a moment and said, "I just wonder if you have heard anything from Morgan."

    Nicole paused for a moment and sneered, "Sally, Morgan is on your side. She was injured in Country F.

    Even if you were betrayed, you still have useful contacts there, right? You can just make a phone call if

    you want to know if Morgan is alright. Why do you get us involved? You use Morgan as an excuse to

    lure us to Country F. What exactly do you want? Do you want me to help Zayn seize power or anything

    else? You might as well be frank. Aren''t you tired of hiding and scheming like this? "N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Sally did not expect Nicole to be so straightforward. Nicole did not even call her Auntie Sally.

    Nicole didn''t take Sally as her rtive.

    Sally couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    "Nicole, I know that you may not believe me, but there is nothing I can do. My power was taken over in

    one fell swoop. No one helps me."

    "Then don''t stir up trouble."

    With that, Nicole hung up directly.

    Was there no one at Sally''s disposal?

    How was that possible?

    Did Sally really take Nicole as a child?

    Sally was able to fake her death in Country F for more than twenty years without being discovered.

    Besides, she sessfully covertly brought Morgan here and hid her for so many years. But Sally now

    told Nicole that no one was at her disposal.

    Nicole sneered but felt anger and sorrow rising up inside herself.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and whispered, "Don''t be angry. It''s not worth getting pissed off for others. I

    asked Ernesto to investigate Morgan''s whereabouts. We''ll save her as soon as we hear from her."

    Nicole trembled slightly all over.

    "This is too far! Morgan worked for Sally for so many years. But Morgan ended up like that for her sake.

    Sally actually used Morgan as bait to lure us. Is Sally stupid or does she think I''m stupid?"

    When Nicole thought Sally was her rtive, who looked simr to her mother, Nicole could not calm

    down.

    Samuel was afraid that Nicole would cut off her nose to spite her face, so he could only hold her hand

    and say, "If you''re still angry, I will kiss you."

    Nicole paused for a moment. Seeing that Samuel was serious and ready to kiss her, she couldn''t help

    butugh.

    "Can you stop it? I''m angry."

    Nicole was helpless.

    But Samuel smiled and said, "I know. Can''t you see that I''m looking for every opportunity to get close to

    you?"

    "Samuel, when did you be so lustful?"

    Nicole smiled and felt better.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "I''m always like that. We''re married. I''m so eager to sleep with you."

    "Stop it."

    Nicole was amused by Samuel.

    Seeing that Nicole felt better, Samuel could only use the simplest way to stop her from being angry.

    Sally couldn''t help butugh bitterly when she heard the busy tone after Nicole hung up.

    Was Sally disliked?

    No!

    Sally was hated and detested.

    This feeling utterly upset Sally.

    If even Nicole did not believe that Sally found no one to turn to now, would anyone else believe her?

    He was really ruthless!

    Sally was in his scheme from the beginning.

    Sally thought that she could be out of his hands and that she was able to protect her family after

    experiencing so much and establishing her own organizations and her dominion with Morgan.

    However, more than twenty yearster, Sally suddenly realized that all of this was her wishful thinking.

    He gave Sally everything.

    He helped Sally fake her death sessfully and watched in the dark as Sally struggled in the dilemma.

    He watched her establish her dominion step by step. As Sally thought she could be free from his

    control, he attacked her.

    He showed no mercy, acting ruthlessly and quickly like before, leaving Sally unprepared and caught off

    guard.

    Morgan escorted Sally away and whether Morgan would survive was uncertain.

    Now Sally arrived at the Seapolis City alone, where she was born. It was her hometown, but she felt it

    awfully strange.

    Sally had no choice but to turn to Samuel and Nicole.

    She thought that Nicole could be her safe haven, but she was still too naive.

    What exactly was wrong?

    Was it because Sally went to the Don''s?

    Was it because Sally said something about Nicole''s second uncle?

    But in Jason''s or Nicole''s eyes, shouldn''t it be because Nicole''s second uncle went to Country F?

    Why would things be different from what Sally thought?

    Why did Nicole seem to be annoyed with Sally?

    Sally could not understand.

    Right now, Sally only had one choice, and that was Edwin. However, Sally hesitated.

    If Edwin also refused to help Sally and did not believe that she had no way to run, what should she do?

    It was herst warmth.

    That was the only person Sally was closest to.

    Sally could no longer withstand any doubts and spections, especially from Edwin.

    What shall she do?

    Sally was tough all her life, but at this moment, tears suddenly flowed down her face. She was

    extremely sad.

    Sally once thought that she was omnipotent, but she felt that she could do nothing now. Even being

    alive would be a dream and burden.

 Chapter 1179 Looked Like She Misunderstood Uncle Mark

    Chapter 1179 Looked Like She Misunderstood Uncle Mark

    No one could understand Sally''s sorrow.

    Nicole watched as Laurence came out of the emergency room. She heaved a sigh of relief when she

    heard the doctor say that his injuries weren''t serious.

    When Laurence was pushed out, he looked around and was relieved to not see Cynthia.

    Nicole found it a little funny.

    "Now you are scared? I thought you enjoyed how Cynthia treated you."

    Although Nicole felt a little sympathetic towards Laurence, she was still very unhappy to think about

    how obedient Laurence always was in front of Cynthia.

    Laurence smiled bitterly and said, "I was just following Ad''s instructions. I didn''t want to have

    conflicts with Cynthia."

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "The nicer you are to her, the pushier she bes. If you had been tough with her from the start, you

    wouldn''t have to tolerate her for these years. Alright, I won''tment on your matters anymore. You

    should make your own decision now and I won''t interfere you. Now that Cynthia has been detained, are

    you really going to let her stay in the jail? "

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Laurence looked cold on the outside, but he was actually a very soft-hearted man. Although Cynthia

    treated him badly for all these years, Ad has been very nice to him. Nicole was really afraid that

    Laurence only nned to scare Cynthia.

    Cynthia was definitely not the kind of person who wouldpromise after being frightened. She would

    keep doing what she wanted and finally would get herself into real troubles.

    Laurence pondered for a moment and said, "Well, let her stay there. It''s safer to be inside than outside,

    and she can see the situation clearly in this way."

    "Aren''t you afraid that others would think you are an ungrateful person?"

    "Whatever. I know what kind of person I am."

    Seeing that Laurence had made up his mind, Nicole was finally satisfied.

    She looked at Laurence, then at Samuel, and she whispered, "Leave this matter to me and Samuel.

    Your main task for this period of time is to apany Cara and take care of yourself. I''ll give you ten

    days. After that, you should follow me and Samuel to Country F."

    "Alright."

    Laurence had no objections to this.

    After leaving the hospital, Nicole and Samuel got into the car.

    Samuel whispered, "Why after ten days? I thought you would leave immediately."

    "No, there''s no need to mess up our lives for others. Besides, if we don''t go, the chaos in Country F is

    inevitable whether we are there or not. Major still wants us dead, and the fight between Zayn and

    Santino will not end in ten days. So, it won''t make any difference for us. It''s just the others who would

    be worried."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel knew that she has be more mature and steadier.

    Indeed, no matter they leave now orter, the result would be the same. It was simply a matter of being

    passive or active. If what Sally said was true, Major, Santino, and Zayn couldn''t spare any time to

    cause trouble for them, then why would they rush to find trouble for themselves?

    At this time, they might as well do something they want to do.

    "What are your ns?"

    "First we should let Ernesto search for Morgan and secretly rescue him. As for the rest, we can talk

    about it ten dayster. I want to go on a vacation with the kids."

    Nicole felt that she didn''t spend enough time with her children. She didn''t know if the children would still

    need her when she was finally free. Now that the children need their parents, she hopes that she can

    find time to spend with them as much as possible.

    Samuel was happy to hear what Nicole said.

    "Alright, is there anywhere you want to go?"

    "Not really."

    Nicole smiled.

    She just suddenly came up with the idea, and hadn''t thought about where she wanted to go. The

    weather here is a little cold. They should go somewhere warmer.

    She couldn''t help but think of Bordeaux.

    However, because of the matter with the Harper Town, Nicole decided not to go there.

    Samuel put her hand in his palm and whispered, "Let''s go home and ask the children where they want

    to go."

    "Can we bring Zoe out of the Cawker''s?"

    Nicole knew that Zoe stayed at Emory''s house to apany Nash, but if they were going on a

    vacation, they couldn''t leave Zoe behind.

    Samuel sighed softly and said, "Let''s askter."

    "Alright."

    They changed direction because of Nicole''s impromptu thoughts.

    This time they arrived at Emory''s house, the guards here were still very strict.

    Nicole thought of what ire asked her to investigatest time. Although there was no news from the

    Night Elf Empire, Nicole knew that ire was not a weak woman.

    It was a little unexpected that they were actually allowed to enter. Nicole and Samuel both wondered if

    it was because of Mark.

    Then they walked into the Cawker''s.

    ire was still watering the flowers and reading books, and seemed to be living a very peaceful life.

    When she saw Nicole and Samuel, she smiled and said, "Are you here to greet me Happy New Year?"

    "Yes, ire. Happy New Year."

    Nicole hurriedly smiled and walked towards her.

    Samuel also greeted her, and then went to the room to see the children.

    ire pulled Nicole''s hand and smiled, "Is it cold outside?"

    "It''s alright. But it''s really warm in the house."

    "That''s right, I have turned on the heating."

    ire smiled and asked someone to make tea for Nicole.

    When there were only two people left in the living room, Nicole whispered, "ire, what you asked me

    to...."

    "The coat I asked you to bring me probably won''t be needed. You see, I can''t leave the house now.

    Why don''t you keep it for yourself?"

    Originally, Nicole wanted to say that there was no news about what ire asked her to investigate, but

    ire suddenly cut off the conversation. She even said something that was out of nowhere, which

    instantly made Nicole realize something.

    She followed ire''s gaze. ire looked at the table and smiled faintly. Although she didn''t say

    anything, Nicole already understood.

    There''s a surveince system at home.

    Nicole was suddenly in a bad mood.

    Who did this?

    Uncle Mark?

    Now that Uncle Mark had taken over Emory''s position, was he helping the higher ups to monitor

    Emory''s family?

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt ufortable.

    "Has my uncle Mark been here?"

    Nicole knew that she shouldn''t have said it at this time, but she couldn''t help it.

    ire was surprised to hear it. Then she smiled and said, "Yes, he came to visit me a few days ago. It''s

    actually not very appropriate for him toe by at this time."

    Hearing ire''s words, Nicole was confused.

    It looked like she misunderstood Uncle Mark.

    What happened here made Nicole a little anxious.

    "I want to bring Zoe back for a few days, but it depends on her intentions. We won''t force her if she

    doesn''t want to leave."

    ire just smiled and said, "She shouldn''t be locked up here. Take her home so that your family can

    reunion for the New Year."

    Nicole had a lot of things to say, but now she was unable to say a word to ire because of the

    monitoring system in the room.

    How annoying was this!

    She wondered when days like this woulde to an end.

    Nicole told herself that she had to make the Night Elf Empire move faster this time. Otherwise, she was

    afraid that she would be suffocated.

    The two of them then talked a little about the children and some women issues.

    When Samuel brought Zoe out, Nash and Naomi followed behind. It could be seen that the three little

    kids were getting along very well.

    Seeing Nicole, Nash and Naomi greeted her politely.

    "Mommy, Aunt ire gave me pocket money for the New Year. Look, there''s a lot."

    Zoe happily threw herself into Nicole''s arms with the money in her hand.

    It''s been a long time since Nicole hugged her daughter. Nicole missed her very much.

    She put Zoe on herps and pointed Zoe''s nose with her fingers, "Do you still remember that I am your

    mother?"

    "Of course I do. Mommy is the best. I love Mommy the most."

    Zoe smiled happily with her arms tightly wrapped around Nicole''s neck.

    Her sweet voice made everyone thereugh happily.

    "Aunt Nicole, Uncle Samuel, Happy New Year."

    Nash and Naomi greeted them. They didn''t look too disappointed, and their moods were almost the

    same as before.

    Nicole didn''t know how ire enlightened the two children. But it was for the best that the children

    weren''t affected much by the current situation.

    "Thank you. I came here in a hurry and didn''t bring you anything. I''ll send you guys some pocket

    money through PayPal, alright?"

    "There is no need."

    ire hurriedly stopped her.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "It''s the New year. I should give something to the children."

    As she spoke, Nicole transferred the money to the two children, each 1600 francs.

    Nash and Naomi thanked Nicole happily.

    Originally, Nicole thought that Zoe would refuse to follow them back likest time. Nicole was even

    prepared to be disappointed. However, Zoe happily asked, "Mommy, Daddy said we are going on a trip.

    Where are you going to take us?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    "You want toe back with us?"

    "Yeah, do you not want me back? Do you stop loving me?"

    Zoe pouted and blinked. Seeing that her tears were about to fall down, Nicole was scared.

    "Don''t cry, baby, how can Mommy stop loving you? Mommy is just too happy. How about we go home

    now? Let''s see where your brothers want to go, shall we?"

    "Alright."

    Zoe immediately stopped crying andughed.

    Seeing that Zoe wanted to go home, Nicole and Samuel did not intend to continue to stay here. In this

    special period, the longer they stayed, the more disadvantageous it would be for Emory and ire.

    Samuel said, "ire, we are going home. Call me if you need anything."

    "Alright. Don''te here recently. After all, it''s best not to be rted to us in this special period."

    ire''s words made Nicole sad again.

    Samuel brought his wife and Zoe out of the Cawker''s

    Nash and Naomi did not cry, and ire didn''t leave the house to send them off.

    Nicole''s mood was still not good. After Samuel started the car, he said, "Fasten your seat belts. There''s

    a car following us. I need to lose it."

    Hearing this, Nicole suddenly turned around and saw a car with no license te following them.

 Chapter 1180 If You Dont Like Her, I Wont Marry Her

    Chapter 1180 If You Don''t Like Her, I Won''t Marry Her

    Nicole became serious.

    It wouldn''t matter if only Samuel and she were in the car, but Zoe was also in the car.

    Thinking that Zoe might be targeted, Nicole looked worried.

    "Zoe,e here."

    Nicole would like to hug Zoe in her arms subconsciously. Otherwise, Nicole couldn''t calm down.

    However, Zoe seemed to not know the danger. She said drowsily, "Mommy, I''m so sleepy. I would like

    to sleep in the back seat for a while."

    Then shey down as if she had fallen asleep.

    Nicole couldn''t understand Zoe''s meaning. Nicole looked at Samuel subconsciously. He didn''t have any

    objections and looked calm, so she calmed down slowly.

    Perhaps it wasn''t as knotty as she thought.

    Nicoleforted herself.

    The car chased after them. Samuel pressed the elerator hard and drove fast, but Zoe slept soundly.

    Nicole even heard her gentle breathing.

    Since Samuel and Zoe didn''t take it seriously, Nicole waived it aside, leaned against the back of the

    chair and closed her eyes to rest.

    To be honest, she hadn''t had a good rest during the New Year holiday, especially after she knew about

    what had happened between her second uncle and Sally.

    Samuel thought that he was a good driver and could shake off the car behind them, but he was wrong.

    The person behind was also a good driver and persistent.

    Since they were close to the Don''s, Samuel was toozy to make any other choices. He drove to the

    Don''s.

    The butler was slightly surprised when he saw Samuel''s car, but the butler still opened the door.

    "Mr. Green!"

    Before the butler finished speaking, Samuel rushed in. The butler was scared and took a step back

    involuntarily. The car behind Samuel took a bend and disappeared.

    They were safe.

    When Nicole opened her eyes, she realized that she was at the Don''s. Her expression couldn''t help but

    change slightly.

    The Don''s was thest ce she would like toe.

    She looked at Samuel with a questioning gaze and found that Samuel was looking at Zoe, who was

    asleep in the back seat, thoughtfully.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. Let''s go in and have a rest."

    Samuel did not answer Nicole. He parked the car, got off the car and picked up Zoe.

    It was very cold. He was afraid that Zoe would have a cold. He took off his coat, wrapped Zoe and

    carried her into the room.

    Although Nicole was a little reluctant, she had no other choice, so she got out of the car as well.

    Jason was a little surprised when the butler said that Nicole and Samuel had returned.

    When Nicole left, she was in a bad mood. Unexpectedly, Nicole woulde back, so Jason was a little

    surprised for a while. However, he still told the butler to make tea and prepare food.

    Samuel carried Zoe into the living room. Zoe did not wake up and looked very tired.

    "Uncle Jason, I''ll take Zoe to the room to sleep."

    "OK."

    Jason could also tell that Zoe was tired. Although he didn''t know why, he still asked the servants to

    clean the room.

    Nicole came inter. When she saw Jason, she paused for a moment and didn''t say anything. She sat

    down on the sofa and took a bite of the snack prepared by the butler.

    She ate one and took another. She might be hungry or she liked this snack.

    Noticing that she liked it, Jason motioned the butler to prepare more, but Nicole said, "There is no

    need. I will be sick of eating too much even if it tastes good."

    Jason didn''t know if she had any hidden meaning, but he felt awkward.

    "Drink some water."

    Jason seemed to have returned to the awkward situation he had with Nicole at the beginning.

    ''It was all my second brother''s fault, wasn''t it? It had nothing to do with me. Why did I feel sorry for

    Nicole?''

    Jason didn''t know how to break this awkward situation. Nicole ate three pieces snacks and took a sip

    of hot water. Only then did she have the energy and feel much better.

    ''The New Year holiday was terrible.''

    Nicole roared in her heart. When she saw Jason''s cautious expression, she was slightly surprised. She

    didn''t know how to talk to Jason. She couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Jason, will you be single for the rest

    of your life? Won''t you have any children?"

    "What?"

    Jason was confused. Why did she bring it up suddenly?

    Wasn''t Nicole angry with him?

    While Jason was confused, Nicole recalled one thing suddenly.

    Holy shit!

    If Nicole guessed right and her second uncle was the king of Country F, Zayn would be her cousin.

    Nicole was a little surprised and dumbfounded, but she didn''t feel unhappy.

    No matter who Zayn was, he would be her rtive. However, as for Sally....

    She frowned and a trace of displeasure shed through her eyes.

    Jason didn''t know what Nicole was thinking. Seeing Nicole frowning slightly, he thought that she was a

    little angry. He said, "Would you like me to have a blind date? I have thought about this recently, but I''m

    not in a hurry."

    "Aren''t you in a hurry? Uncle Jason, how old are you? If you don''t hurry up, you will be an old man. No

    young girls would like to marry an old man. Besides, it''s harder to have children when you''re old. The

    Don family was arge family. How can you not have any children?"

    Jason was awkward for what Nicole had said.

    Nicole was his eldest niece.

    Why was she like his mother and forced him to get married?

    Jason was embarrassed.

    Jason coughed awkwardly and said, "Considering the age, your Uncle Mark should get married first,

    right?"

    "You''re right. How is Uncle Mark recently?"

    Nicole seemed to ask casually, but she cared about it.

    Mark took over Emory''s position and ire was being monitored. As soon as they left home, they were

    followed. Nicole did not know if it had anything to do with Mark, so she could only inquire implicitly.

    Suddenly, she felt that it was tiring to get along with her rtives like this, and she was very uneasy.

    She felt a little sad.

    To Jason''s surprise, Nicole changed topic so quickly. He replied, "Your Uncle Mark have gone abroad

    recently. He said that he had taken on a mission. He visited Mr. Shaw on the first day of the new year

    and left."

    "Uncle Mark has gone abroad?"

    Nicole was very surprised.

    "Yes. The matters of the military area are all confidential. I shouldn''t have told you."

    Nicole could tell Jason''s implied meaning.

    He shouldn''t have told her, let alone anyone else. Otherwise, Mark would be in danger. However,

    Jason told her. Obviously, he was trying to please her. Did he do so for Sally''s sake?

    Nicole felt a little ufortable.

    Sally was extremelyplicated and scheming. If possible, Nicole was reluctant that Jason had

    rtionship with Sally, not mention to the Don family. Even though Sally was rted to her by blood,

    she still thought so.

    Nicole''s face clouded over.

    "Where Uncle Mark has gone?"

    "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me."

    Jason didn''t lie to her. After all, he had retired. He shouldn''t know about many things ording to the

    confidentiality agreement, so he didn''t ask.

    Nicole knew about it as well. She nced at Jason and said, "Uncle Mark is limited by his profession.

    It''s not easy for him to get married. You''d better get married as soon as possible. The Don family needs

    a hostess. Otherwise, it is too deste."

    Hearing this, Jason thought that Nicole hated not having someone to talk to when she came back. He

    was a man, so it was not convenient for Nicole to tell him something.

    Jason asked, "What kind of aunt would you like?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    "Uncle Jason, why do you ask me? Choose as your wish."

    "No. If you don''t like her, I won''t marry her."

    Nicole''s heart was filled with mixed emotions.

    Please don''t be so nice to her, okay?

    What was more, it was important for him and it had nothing to do with her. After all, she wasn''t the one

    who would spend the rest life with Jason.

    However, looking at Jason''s expectant gaze, Nicole was unable to say so.

    "It''s up to you. I''m going to take the children on a trip with Samuel recently."

    She didn''t intend to tell Jason. After all, Nicole felt that Jason still had some reservations about Sally

    She only had a few rtives.

    Hearing that Nicole and Samuel were going to have a trip, Jason was surprised for a moment, but he

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    was in favor of the idea.

    "It''s good to have a trip. You and Samuel have been married for so many years, but you haven''t had a

    trip. Besides, your children are avable. Traveling is a way to spend time with family members. Do you

    have enough money? I have discussed with your Uncle Mark. We will leave the Don family''s property

    to you. When do you...?"

    "No. I''m not short of money."

    Nicole understood what Jason meant and refused.

    She was a Don, but she was not the only child of the Don family.

    Mark and Jason would get married and have children sooner orter. She couldn''t take over the Don

    family''s property. Also, her husband was rich. There was no need topete with her future cousins.

    However, Jason insisted.

    "I know that you don''tck money, but it is different from the money that your husband gives you. A

    married woman must have a strong backing so that she won''t be bullied. If Samuel bullies you, you can

    Jason said sincerely. Nicole felt warm and didn''t feel dissatisfied with him anymore.

    Jason was so nice to her, so he wouldn''t harm her. Even if he didn''t tell her what Sally had said

    However, Nicole still asked.

    "Uncle Jason, what is my second uncle like?"

 Chapter 1181 What Grudges Was He Holding Against Them?

    Chapter 1181 What Grudges Was He Holding Against Them?

    "Your second uncle?"

    Jason smiled awkwardly and said, "I don''t seem to remember. Please don''tugh at me."

    "What?"

    Nicole was somewhat shocked.

    "Uncle Jason, this isn''t funny."

    "I''m serious. Your second uncle and your father are 18 years older than me. When your grandmother

    was pregnant with me, she wanted to get an abortion. She said that people wouldugh at her for

    giving birth to a baby at such an old age. Besides, your father and second uncle were adults at that

    time. She was afraid that they wouldn''t ept a brother who was 18 years younger than them. I heard

    that it was your father and second uncle who persuaded your grandmother to have me."

    Speaking of this, Jason was a little upset. Although Mrs. Don really loved him after he was born, he

    was not happy to learn the fact that his fate was decided by his elder brothers.

    Now Nicole asked about her second uncle, Jason had no choice but to tell her the whole story.

    Nicole was also a little surprised.

    It seemed that she had always neglected the age gap between her father and Uncle Jason.

    Uncle Jason was only in his early thirties now. Because she always called him Uncle Jason, she almost

    forgot his age.

    Thinking of this, Nicole couldn''t help butugh.

    "You''reughing at me?"

    Nicole''s smile resolved the unhappiness between them.

    Jason liked the way things went. So he no longer cared about being ashamed. He thought for a

    moment and said, "In my memory, your father was a calm man and your second uncle was very

    naughty and rebellious. But they were very close to each other. When I went to kindergarten, they were

    in college. At that time, your second uncle enjoyed a carefree life and liked travelling. He wasn''t even at

    home during the holidays. But the entire family often received postcards and gifts from him. Actually,

    your second uncle was a very careful and considerate person. Although he didn''t see us very often, he

    knew about us. His gifts always suited our appetite. That''s why I know that he cares about us in his

    heart. "

    At this point, Jason was a little sad.

    "Nicole, when Sally told me the truth, I was really angry. Do you understand? I was angry that your

    second uncle abandoned the whole family just for a woman. And he has abandoned us for so many

    years! He never showed up, even when your father died. Later, your grandmother passed away. I don''t

    believe he didn''t know this. But he still didn''te back. This isn''t his style. Even if he had dispute over

    a woman with your father, I don''t believe that he would stay away from home for so many years just

    because of this. I don''t believe that he would refuse to visit his families when they passed away. He

    didn''t even send a single word. I mean, this is so strange."

    Jason looked straight at Nicole.

    Nicole was suddenly stunned.

    She didn''t know much about her second uncle. But Jason''s words were not groundless.

    Moreover, if what Jason said was true, it meant that her second uncle would not betray his family.

    Maybe something had made him unable to return or he could not return.

    Thinking of this, Nicole frowned. And she felt slightly uneasy in her heart.

    "Uncle Jason, do you mean that something has happened to him?"

    "Yes."

    Jason had no intention to hide this from Nicole. Last time, Jason was struggling with whether to tell

    Nicole. But right now, he was much franker.

    As if knowing why Nicole was surprised, Jason smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t want you to get

    involved in this. So I tried to prevent you from knowing the truth that Sally hase to me. I don''t want

    you to know that your second uncle and Sally are responsible for your mother and father''s life-long

    tragedy. After all, your second uncle and Sally are both rted to you in some way. Many people have

    been harmed by this incident. But it will hurt you the most."

    Hearing Jason''s words, the discontentment that Nicole had felt towards him dissipated.

    "Uncle, I''m not that fragile."

    "I know you are very tough. Sometimes it even hurts me to see you being so tough. I was wondering, if

    your father and mother were still alive, you would be the little princess of our family, and maybe you

    would not need to face so many difficulties and pains. And you wouldn''t have to go through so much

    trouble to be together with Samuel. After all,pared to the Bush family, our family can give you

    much more protection and support."

    These words were from Jason''s heart. Jason felt he owed Nicole''s father.

    If he could find Nicole earlier, perhaps Nicole''s life would not have been like this.

    Nicole was living a fine life now, but she would suffer less if he had found her earlier!

    Nicole was very touched. She sensed Jason''s care.

    She was a kind woman with a soft heart.

    "Uncle Jason, some things are pre-determined by God. Fortunately, we are still together. Am I right?"

    "Yes. But I hope you can be happy. In the future, Mark and I will try our best not to trouble you. Also, I

    was afraid that your second uncle''s incident will make you go to Country F to take risks. So I had no

    intention to tell you about this. I just didn''t expect you to discover what Sally did."

    Jason smiled bitterly.

    At that time, he was too impulsive. He forgot that it was very easy for Samuel to find out what a person

    had done in the Seapolis City. At that time, he was too shocked, so he took no action to stop or defend

    Samuel.

    Now Nicole had known about it. Besides, she had also thought it through and nned to go on a trip.

    Jason felt it was time to tell her the whole story.

    Nicole thought of this as well. She couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Jason, aren''t you afraid that after you

    told me, I would change my mind and give up travelling?"

    "First, you have to let Samuel be on the same page with you. The Seapolis City is in chaos. So is

    Country F. Samuel must be very happy about the idea that you want to stay away from these two

    ces. Besides, only the outsider can see most of the game. So what I said would not change your

    decision."

    Jason''s words stiffened Nicole.

    Hearing Jason''s words, Nicole suddenly felt that she was indeed too young and naive.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Uncle Jason, what do you want to do now? Sally came to find you because she wanted you to go to

    Country F and help her, right?"

    "Yes. She hopes that I can use the power of the Don family to help her retrieve the power in Country F."

    Hearing this, Nicole frowned.

    "She has pretended to be dead in Country F for so many years. How could her power be disintegrated

    so quickly?"

    Nicole didn''t believe this at all.

    At first, Jason didn''t believe it either. Hearing Nicole''s question, he took out some documents and

    handed them to Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t know what Jason meant. But after she took a look at the documents, her expression

    instantly changed.

    "How is this possible?"

    Nicole looked at the documents in her hand, and her voice trembled.

    Jason sighed and said, "Sally is also very pitiful. For so many years, she thought that she could control

    her fate. She thought people believed that she was dead. She thought that she could protect the

    person she wanted to protect. But in the end, she realized that all her efforts were in vain in front of that

    person. Because from the very beginning, everything she did was under his control and acquiescence."

    "Is that person the king?"

    Jason nodded.

    Looking at the paper in her hand, Nicole frowned.

    "Morgan! Morgan is the king''s subordinate! Does Sally know about this?"

    "She doesn''t. If she knew, she wouldn''t havee to me to ask me to save Morgan, and she wouldn''t

    have asked me to help her regain her lost power."

    Jason was also shocked when he received this information, but now he understood the reason behind

    it.

    "Sally and Morgan are friends in adversity. Morgan once saved Sally''s life, so Sally is very nice to

    Morgan. Sally trusts Morgan. She let Morgan help her to fake her death. She handed over all her

    powers to Morgan, but she never expected that Morgan was the king''s spy. The king is in control of

    everything, including her fake death and her power. It has been so many years. Now her power has

    be Morgan''s. But Sally didn''t know the truth. She still took Morgan as her sister. This kind of

    betrayal is the most severe kind. Sally had done a lot for so many years. And she used to be powerful.

    One or two regr traitors could never really hurt her power so hard. But the traitor is Morgan!"

    Jason''s words shocked Nicole.

    She thought that Sally came back to seek sympathy to let her, Samuel or the Dons help her regain her

    power in Country F. She thought Sally was doing that to help Zayn to gain some advantage. But now,

    she realized that Sally came back because she literally had nothing.

    Nicole had a mixed feeling in the heart. She felt so sad.

    "How could it be Morgan?"

    Thinking that Morgan was the king''s subordinate, Nicole was in a worse mood.

    Because Morgan was Joseph''s teacher and she was more or less rted to the Green Family. Now

    Nicole was very afraid when she thought that Joseph had stayed quite some time with Morgan.

    In the past, Nicole thought that Morgan was nice to Joseph because she lost her own son. Now, Nicole

    couldn''t help but wonder if Morgan wanted to get something through Joseph.

    Thinking of this, Nicole was very angry and ufortable. She even wanted to kill Morgan.

    She could not tolerate such schemes. She couldn''t bear that Morgan tried to use the child she cared

    about the most.

    Nicole suddenly understood what Jason was trying to say to her today.

    He wanted her to take the children out of this nonsense. At least he didn''t want Joseph to get hurt.

    This time, Morgan''s injury might just be a bait of the king. And his goal was to make the Dons, Greens

    and Shawse to Country F. Probably, Sally''s safe return to the Seapolis City was also under the

    king''s acquiesce.

    Sally was a bait, a bait that could connect the Don family, the Green family, and the Shaw family. Sally

    cared about Morgan. So the king used Morgan to lure Sally to ask for help. This was indeed a great

    n.

    It seemed the king was targeting the Don family, the Green family, and the Shaw family.

    Who was trying so hard to go against them?

    What grudges was he holding against them?

    Thinking of this, Nicole suddenly narrowed her eyes.

    "Uncle Jason, did the three families offend someone 20 years ago?"

    Nicole''s words stunned Jason for a moment.

    "I''m not sure. Twenty years ago, I was still a boy. And your grandmother didn''t mention it to me either.

    However, I don''t think that the three families would have amon enemy. I think this had nothing to

    do with things right now."

    This had nothing to do with things right now?

    Nicole felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 1182 Is Zoe Targeted?

    Chapter 1182 Is Zoe Targeted?

    Seeing Nicole''s thoughtful expression, Jason was regretful. If he knew that this matter had something

    to do with the incidents in the past, he should have asked Mrs. Don about it when she was still alive so

    that he wouldn''t have been so passive now.

    "Forget it. Leave these matters to me. Just go have fun with Samuel and the children."

    "OK."

    Nicole hade up with a thought, but she forgot it. She just nodded in agreement while Jason was

    speaking.

    Samuel had walked out when Jason was speaking.

    Nicole looked at Samuel with a gentle smile.

    "Is Zoe asleep?"

    "Yes, she has not had such a sound sleep for a long time."

    Samuel felt sorry for Zoe.

    What a terrible ce the Cawker''s was now!

    At the Cawker''s, the food-loving Zoe did not even dare to eat in a rxed way. And surely, she didn''t

    sleep well there. Zoe, however, insisted on staying there to be with Nash. Samuel felt sorry for the

    hardship that Zoe had experienced there. The hardship could have been avoided, if Zoe had not

    stayed. It was Zoe''s own fault, but Samuel did not want to me her.

    Now, being with her parents, Zoe finally had a chance to have a good rest. She was so sleepy that she

    might not wake up until tomorrow morning.

    Samuel was torn by his conflicting thoughts.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt a pang of guilt for letting Zoe suffer.

    "Samuel, why don''t we stay tonight?"

    Samuel clearly knew why Nicole said so.

    It was all because of her deep love for her daughter. She wanted her daughter to have a good rest.

    Besides, they had no idea why a car had followed them just now. It was not a good idea to leave with a

    sleeping child.

    "Uncle Jason, can we stay here?"

    "Of course. This is your home. I know you are also tired. Have some sleep now."

    Jason knew that this couple wanted to have a private conversation, so he went away on his wheelchair.

    Nicole and Samuel returned to the bedroom and saw that Zoe was in a sound sleep. Nicole felt ached

    for her.

    "It did surprise me that our carefree and food-loving Zoe wasmitted to taking care of Nash and

    Naomi."

    Nicole smiled bitterly.

    Samuel stroked her shoulder and whispered to her, "Zoe knew that she was well protected by us and

    her brothers. She was a carefree foodie at home, but she was much more than that. This time, she

    initiated to take care of the Cawker family. She did so not only because that Nash treated her well, but

    also because she knew that how important our rtionship with the Cawker family was.

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was slightly confused.

    Samuel saw his wife''s puzzled look and said smilingly, "Is it impossible for a child to think more

    thoroughly than an adult? Do you think that I am joking?"

    Nicole certainly thought that Samuel was joking, but she did not admit it. She could not help but show

    an awkward smile.

    Samuel did not notice Nicole''s embarrassment. He stroked her hair, and smiled, "The bonds among the

    four young masters of the Seapolis City are solid. After so many years, four of us have be the

    new money of the city, controlling the city''s economy and politics. Many big families are envious of us.

    They want to break our ties and ruin our four families so that they can benefit from it.

    Something dawned upon Nicole.

    "Are you saying that Major is not the only person who nned to break our four families'' rtionship?"

    "No matter how capable Major is, he cannot destroy our four families. All the things that happened

    were because of interest."

    Samuel saw the bigger picture than Nicole.

    Nicole suddenly understood what Samuel meant.

    "The four of you are used to be domineer over others. You have bullied many big native families in the

    city, and that is why they took advantage of this time to try to destroy you four. If they seeded, there

    would be the new Four Families of the Seapolis City. All of them are striving for the seats."

    Seeing that Nicole understood what he had meant, Samuel nodded.

    Nicole became pensive.

    "How scheming Major is! He was relying on other forces to destroy us. Wait. So, did you mean that Zoe

    managed to be on good terms with the Cawker''s family because she knew that?

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s sleeve, trembling slightly.

    Samuel sighed and held her in his arms. He whispered, "Our daughter just did not want to see our

    good rtionship with the Cawker family be destroyed by some malicious guys. She did so because

    she was kind-hearted."

    "Does Emory''s trouble have something to do with us?"

    Nicole became anxious.

    Samuel grew pensive, and whispered, "Maybe. Who knows whether there was someone sowing

    discord? Emory, ir, Steven, and I can trust each other. But can our family members trust each other?

    Emory''s trouble is because of my incident. Now he cannot see his family. What if someone said

    something to ire and Nash? How would they think of us?"

    "Impossible! I don''t think the Cawkers would be easily deceived."

    Nicole paused suddenly.

    She remembered that once ire asked her to seek help from the Night Elf Empire, and that not long

    ago she was informed that the Cawker''s had been bugged.

    It should have been almost impossible for Nicole to visit ire, since ire had been monitored.

    However, by the help of the New Year call, Nicole had managed to see ire.

    Besides, she had said something to ire.

    And she had taken Zoe out. And then an unknown car had followed them.

    Nicole''s heart thumped.

    She suddenly loosened her grip and pulled Samuel''s sleeve. Her face was pale.

    "Is Zoe being targeted by someone?"

    Samuel felt sorry for Nicole, who sensed that their daughter was in danger. Samuel had no choice but

    strive to protect his family.

    Seeing that Samuel was silent, Nicole knew that she had guessed right.

    She broke out into a cold sweat.

    "There was a car following Zoe. Was it that the people in the car thought that Zoe had taken something

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    out of the Cawker''s, and wanted to see whom Zoe would give it to? Or in other words, they were

    suspecting that Zoe would give it to us?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel looked at Zoe who was in a sound sleep. Samuel had a mixed feeling.

    "I don''t know. I only know that no matter what Zoe promised them, I would protect her and you from any

    harm.

    Nicole was deeply worried.

    "Will we go on the trip we nned then?"

    "Of course. Otherwise, we cannot protect Zoe."

    Samuel clenched his fists.

    He would not let anything happen his wife and children.

    Nicole frowned. She seemed to have something to say, but she did not say it.

    "I''m gonna stay with Zoe for a while."

    "Alright, I''ll take a shower first."

    Samuel stood up and left the room.

    Nicole sat beside Zoe. She saw that Zoe was suntanned, probably because that Zoe had been ying

    with Nash in the backyard of the Cawker''s. She wondered what her naive daughter had plotted with

    Nash.

    She seemed to have never truly understood Zoe.

    Nicole held Zoe''s hand.

    Zoe''s hand was soft and smooth. However, Nicole noticed something.

    There seemed to be something in Zoe''s hand.

    Just as Nicole attempted to turn around Zoe''s hand to check what was in her hand, Zoe woke up with a

    vignt look, which surprised Nicole.

    Nicole couldn''t believe that her daughter could be so vignt.

    Zoe soon realized that it was her mother who was holding her hand. She smiled and hugged Nicole''s

    arm.

    "Mommy, why were you sitting next to me so quietly? It scared me."

    As she spoke, she secretly hid the thing in her hand from Nicole.

    ''Howe...''

    ''Howe I fell asleep?''

    Zoe thought. She was upset. Nevertheless, she managed to prevent Nicole from checking what was in

    her hand.

    Now Nicole knew that Samuel was right.

    Their daughter did have a secret.

    Nicole had a mixed feeling. She hugged Zoe firmly. Zoe was slightly stunned and somewhat moved.

    "Mommy."

    Her voice was still soft, which made Nicole feel ached for her.

    "Where do you want to travel to?"

    Nicole''s sudden question stunned Zoe. But she replied in a spoiled way, "Can I choose?"

    "Sure, Mommy, Daddy, and your brothers, all of us will go with you. You are our princess."

    Nicole parted Zoe''s bang. Nicole''s tender and loving eyes made Zoe feel bad.

    Zoe felt guilty.

    If Nicole knew that Zoe was going out with them for another reason, wouldn''t Nicole be very sad?

    The guilt made Zoe feel worse. She should have been carefree, but now there was something weighing

    on her mind.

    "Mommy, I want to travel to the Harper Town. Is that okay?"

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Nicole suddenly became worried.

    The Harper Town?

    Why did she want to go to the Harper Town?

    Did the Cawker family want her to go there?

    For what did Zoe want to go to the Harper Town? To find someone? Or for something else?

    Nicole became troubled.

 Chapter 1183 Im Sorry for My Negligence

    Chapter 1183 I''m Sorry for My Negligence

    "Mommy, can''t I?"

    Zoe''s palms were wet. When she looked at Nicole with clear big eyes, Nicole softened.

    "Why do you want to go to such a ce?"

    Nicole asked gently and even patted Zoe''s back.

    Zoe looked down and whispered, "Lucas said that the Harper Town was fun. So I want to go and take a

    look. If Mommy doesn''t want to, then forget it."

    "Alright."

    Nicole''s answer stunned Zoe.

    Alright?

    What did she mean?

    Did Nicole disagree?

    Or did she want to go there?

    Zoe was a little depressed.

    But if she continued to ask, would it arouse Nicole''s suspicions?

    Thrown in an inner conflict, Zoe was anxious. Then she heard Nicole say gently, "Even if you want to

    go to the bottom of the hell, mommy will keep youpany and guarantee your safety, let alone the

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Harper Town."

    On hearing it, Zoe suddenly looked up and her eye became wet under Nicole''s tender and doting eyes.

    "Mommy."

    She hugged Nicole tightly.

    "Silly girl, you haven''t slept peacefully in the Cawker''s in the past few days, have you? Daddy and

    mommy will sleep with you tonight, okay?"

    Nicole''s remark shocked Zoe.

    ''How does mommy know that I didn''t sleep soundly in the Cawker''s?''

    Zoe wanted to ask something, but Nicoley down with her arms around Zoe.

    Like before, Nicole had Zoe''s head pillow on her arms. Then, she patted Zoe gently and sang the

    familiar luby in a gentle voice.

    Nicole''s voice was a bit husky, but it soundedfortable.

    Zoe was thinking, and slowly fell asleep again with the singing.

    Nicole looked at her daughter''s sleeping face with a trace of affection in her tender eyes.

    When Samuel came out of the bathroom, Nicole was a little sleepy, but she looked at Zoe with tender

    eyes.

    "I''m getting a little jealous since you behave like this."

    Samuel kissed Nicole and thetter burst intoughter.

    "You are jealous of your daughter? Are you ashamed?"

    "No."

    Samuel hugged Nicole with burning eyes.

    How could Nicole not know what Samuel''s eyes meant?

    She couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.

    "Zoe is here."

    "What do you think I''m going to do?"

    Samuel paused for a moment beforeughing out loud.

    Only then did Nicole know that she misunderstood.

    Holy shit!

    How embarrassing!

    "Samuel, you bastard!"

    Nicole''s shy expression immediately pleased Samuel.

    He whispered in Nicole''s ear, "Don''t worry. I will definitely not refuse your invitation when I go outter."

    "Stop talking nonsense. Sleep."

    Nicole blushed.

    Samuelughed heartily.

    After a while, Samuel went to bed andy down on the other side of Zoe. With a stretch of his long arm,

    he took his wife and child into his arms and closed his eyes contentedly.

    Perhaps Nicole had been too tense and she rxed after she returned to the Don''s. Or perhaps

    Samuel and her daughter were by her side. Nicole slept soundly this time. She didn''t open her eyes

    until it was dawn.

    Zoe was no longer in Nicole''s arms. Instead, she was in Samuel''s embrace. Nicole was covered with a

    thin nket. Obviously, Samuel tucked her in.

    Nicole looked at her family and couldn''t help but feel very happy.

    She got up quietly and kissed her daughter and Samuel on their faces. Then she got up and made

    breakfast for them.

    Samuel woke up when she got up, but he didn''t open her eyes. He waited for Nicole to go out before

    looking at Zoe who was still asleep with a smile.

    "Lazy girl."

    Then, he closed his eyes again and rest for another while.

    During these few days he had been so tired that he rpsed into neuralgia.

    The medicine Joseph gave him was very useful, but Samuel didn''t know where the medicine fell when

    he got changed. Moreover, he was so busy in the past few days that he didn''t care much about it, nor

    did he tell Joseph.

    Now, the sharp pain tortured him again, but he could still endure it, so he did not stop Nicole from going

    out to cook this morning.

    He was afraid that she would see his pale face.

    Samuel rubbed his temples, then closed his eyes and waited for this wave of pain to pass.

    After Nicole went downstairs, she saw Jason in the living room. She couldn''t help but smile, "Good

    morning, Jason."

    Jason''s expression was a little unnatural.

    "Good morning."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole smiled faintly and didn''t take it to heart. However, she heard Jason whispering, "Mange, Sally

    was injured and almost died."

    "What?"

    Nicole subconsciously narrowed her eyes, feeling a little unhappy.

    "What is she up to?"

    Nicole did not like Sally at all. Now that Jason talked about her, Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little

    disgusted.

    Sally was injured?

    She almost dead?

    Sally lived in Laurence''s ce!

    She was under the protection of Night Elf Empire. How could she be injured?

    Nicole thought it was Sally''s trick.

    Thinking of this, Nicole became even more disgusted with Sally.

    Seeing that Nicole was annoyed with Sally and rejected her, Jason sighed, "It''s true this time. The

    assassinator dodged your people and directly entered her room. The dagger pierced directly into her

    heart. If her heart were not a little nted, she would probably be dead."

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    She did notpletely believe Jason''s statement, but she felt that there was no need for him to lie to

    her.

    With the phone, Nicole went to the balcony, and called Ernesto.

    "What happened to Sally?"

    When Ernesto heard Nicole''s voice, he somewhat med himself.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Green. I failed to protect her. She''s still in ICU. The assassinmitted suicide when

    he was caught. He should be a man of sacrifice. Sally is unconscious now. The dagger pierced through

    her. It looks like he really wanted to end her life."

    After Nicole heard Ernesto''s exnation, her heart skipped a beat.

    The dagger pierced through Sally?

    Sally was hard if it was her trick to win Nicole''s confidence.

    Too many things happened in the past year, so Nicole didn''t dare to be careless. She didn''t want to

    implicate the children because of her selfishness and so-called kindness. So, she was cautious.

    "Find out who sneaked into Laurence''s house. That ce is filled with our people. How did the

    assassin sneak into it and almost killed Sally?"

    Nicole''s coldness made Ernesto a little nervous.

    "I have found that the assassin didn''t enter with us, but from the next door to Laurence''s house. Neville

    conducted an experiment there. For convenience, he left a door in the backyard. We didn''t know about

    this until we went to ask Laurence after the ident. The back door was concealed, so it escaped our

    notice."

    Hearing Ernesto''s remark, Nicole frowned tightly.

    "How could anyone else know such a secret? Who lives next door to Laurence?"

    Nicole''s voice became even colder.

    Ernesto broke out in a cold sweat on his head.

    Since when Nicole became as scary as Samuel?

    Ernesto stretched out his hand to wipe the sweat off his face and whispered, "Mrs. Green, I checked it.

    The Lamberts live next door. They put up a rtive more than a month ago and he was on good terms

    with Cynthia. I didn''t expect that he would stab Sally today andmit suicide."

    "So do you mean Cynthia told the killer about the back door of her house and that I would ce Sally

    there?"

    Nicole asked harshly.

    Ernesto couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "Mrs. Green, I''m sorry for my negligence."

    "Your negligence? Ernesto, do you know that your negligence will bring other''s death?"

    Nicole didn''t want to be so angry, but somehow, she couldn''t suppress her emotions.

    Although Nicole was somewhat disgusted with Sally, Sally was rted to Nicole''s mother by blood and

    she was her grandfather''s only remaining daughter.

    Even if Sally did something wrong, Nicole and her grandfather should be the ones to punish Sally.

    Nicole didn''t allow anyone to kill Sally in the shelter that she had given Sally.

    Ernesto noticed Nicole got furious, so he couldn''t help but sweat profusely.

    "I am willing to ept punishment."

    "Punishment is not my intention. I want the result and the truth! Such a mistake can''t happen again!

    You should know that Samuel hasplete faith in you, and treats you as his brother, Ernesto."

    Hearing it, Ernesto felt a little guilty.

    He admitted that he was ck off in his work.

    He thought that Laurence''s home would be the safest. Even if someone was up to something, they had

    to weigh it. Moreover, he didn''t feel that he needed to expend a lot of effort to protect such an unknown

    woman as Sally. That was why he went out to buy a pack of cigarettes during the shift change.

    However, he didn''t expect that something happened to Sally during this time.

    Ernesto knew that no matter how he exined, it would not be enough to offset his guilt of cking off.

    He said, "Mrs. Green, punish me. I promise that this kind of thing will never happen again."

    "The Lamberts? Investigate the ident carefully. I want to know what exactly happened to Sally when

    she was stabbed. And tell the public that Sally is dead."

    Ernesto was slightly astonished, but then he instantly understood.

    "Yes."

    After Nicole hung up, her eyes became a little cold. Only then did she realize that she was trembling.

    She didn''t know if she was angry or because of something else.

    Sally almost died.

    She faked her death for more than twenty years. How would she be almost killed so easily?

    No matter what, Nicole felt that it was somewhat unbelievable.

    If Sally was so useless, she would have died in the dangerous Country F.

    Suddenly, Nicole wanted to see Sally, who was in the intensive care unit and was said to be almost

    dead.

    No matter who was behind this, Nicole didn''t care what the mastermind wanted from her. She hoped

    the one could withstand her anger.

    Anger surged through Nicole, burning her like volcanicva.

 Chapter 1184 You Dont Have Many Chances

    Chapter 1184 You Don''t Have Many Chances

    Nicole still didn''te in. Jason was afraid that she would catch a cold outside in such a cold day, so

    he hurriedly said, "Nicole,e in if you have something to say. It is cold on the balcony."

    Was it cold?

    Nicole didn''t think so.

    Only at this moment did she realize how furious she was.

    Nicole definitely hated Sally. But when she knew that Sally almost died, she remembered Audrey who

    died in the fire.

    Audrey looked beautiful as she was determined to sacrifice herself.

    They were twins from the Shaw family. So why did they have different lives and personalities?

    Nicole felt a sharp pain in her heart.

    She noticed that Jason wasing to the balcony. Thinking of Jason''s disability, Nicole took a deep

    breath, opened the balcony door and walked out.

    "Nicole...."

    "Uncle Jason, how did you know that something happened to Sally? Have you been watching me? Are

    you afraid that I''ll take a revenge on her?"

    Nicole''s eyes were so cold that Jason was a little scared.

    "Nicole, I don''t mean to watch you. I just want to know your second uncle'' whereabouts from her. I

    didn''t tell you about your second uncle earlier. I secretly sent people to keep an eye on Sally only for

    this purpose."

    "But when Sally was killed, why didn''t your people save her timely?"

    Nicole''s question stunned Jason slightly.

    She still cared about Sally after all.

    He could tell from her expression and actions that she hated Sally. Even Nicole herself felt that way.

    But once something happened to Sally, Nicole would be anxious, and even a little irritable.

    Jason suddenly realized Nicole''s true feeling. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.

    "Nicole, that''s your Night Elf Empire. My people are in the dark, but your people are not. How can I take

    any action when Sally is in your territory? Besides, I only wanted to find Elvis'' whereabouts through her.

    I didn''t want to interfere in your business."

    Nicole knew that she vented her anger on Jason after hearing his words.

    Right!

    Venting her anger on an innocent person!

    She hadn''t had such kind of emotion for many years.

    How could she vent her anger on Jason for Sally?

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    She was simply insane!

    However, she was haunted by her ruthless mind, which reminded her of Audrey.

    Sally was to me for Audrey''s death. Nicole should have hated her. But when Nicole knew that Sally

    almost died, she was still panicked.

    Did Nicole take pity on Sally because Sally looked like Audrey?

    Nicole wasn''t sure, but she wanted to see Sally at this moment.

    "Sorry, Uncle Jason, I''m in a bad mood."

    "It doesn''t matter. I can understand you."

    How could Jason not understand her?

    He was even angrier than Nicole when he knew that Xander''s corpse had been tied up by Elvis for so

    many years. Now that his second brother was still alive, he even wanted to find his whereabouts

    through Sally. He understood this feeling best.

    "Do you want to go to the hospital to see Sally?"

    Nicole wanted to refuse, but she hesitated.

    "I''ll go take a look. Samuel and Zoe are still sleeping. Please take care of them for me."

    "Alright. I''ll have someone protect you."

    Jason hurriedly went to make the arrangement.

    Nicole didn''t intend to go to the hospital, but the current situation somehow pushed her to go.

    She directly drove to the hospital and entered the ward she knew beforehand. However, she was

    suddenly attacked and almost got hit.

    Nicole''s eyes turned slightly cold as she threw the attacker over her shoulder.

    The attacker let out a snort when hitting the ground. Nicole immediately felt the smell of blood.

    "Sally?"

    She spoke indifferently as she saw Sally curled up in pain on the floor. She was said to be

    unconscious, but now blood was all over her chest.

    The fall just now ripped her wound apart again.

    Nicole''s eyes were slightly cold, but she still rang the first aid bell as soon as possible.

    The doctors and nurses came over to treat her. Sally escaped death, but her face was as pale as

    paper. Nicole couldn''t help but think of Audrey in sickness.

    Her eyes were dark and unfathomable.

    Sally was in severe pain, but she still noticed Nicole''s gaze. Sally was not surprised to see Nicole lock

    the door after the doctors and nurses left.

    "I''m not begging for your pity, even though I know you won''t believe me."

    Sally spoke first, pursing her lips bitterly.

    Nicole came to her and sat down beside her bed.

    The wound was shockingly deep. If Sally only got hurt to deceive Nicole, she was truly a ruthless

    person.

    However, Nicole somehow believed that Sally didn''t get hurt to deceive her.

    "Why do they want to kill you?"

    "They''re afraid that I''ll reveal too many secrets."

    Sally smiled bitterly and her wound hurt. She couldn''t help but tremble from the pain.

    Nicole looked at her and felt nothing about her pain. Instead, she asked coldly, "What secrets? What is

    the rtionship between the Shaw family, the Green family, and the Don family? Did they have

    anything to do with the Harper Town? What does the king of Country F have to do with the Harper

    Town? What about you? What is your rtionship with the king? Where''s my second uncle? You don''t

    have to answer these questions. But Sally, if you want me to treat you as one of my own, you shouldn''t

    hide all the secrets from me. Today''s assassination is the first but will definitely not be thest.

    Although my people are powerful, they could make mistakes. I can''t guarantee to protect you."

    Nicole wanted to ask her these questions a long time ago. She finally found the moment to ask.

    Sally looked at Nicole and hesitated.

    "I know you have your own concerns. But Sally, today I will take my children for a trip out of the

    Seapolis City. So you don''t have many chances and much time."

    Nicole meant to say that if Sally confessed now, Nicole might be able to protect her. If Sally still didn''t

    say anything, then Nicole would leave her alone.

    Sally''s face turned pale after getting such a message.

    Even when she almost died, she wasn''t as desperate as she was at this moment.

    Should she confess to Nicole?

    Sally was hesitant. When she remembered the exceptionally elegant man, she clenched her hands

    tightly.

    Nicole knew that she was struggling in her heart, so she did not rush her. Instead, she instructed her

    men to go out and buy some breakfast.

    As time passed, Sally didn''t move as if she had been tapped on an acupoint. She lowered her head

    and Nicole couldn''t see what kind of expression she had.

    Nicole wasn''t in a hurry. She took out her phone and watched the news.

    All that was left in the ward was the sound of their breathing.

    Just as Nicole thought that Sally wouldn''t say anything, Sally suddenly spoke.

    "Nicole, do you miss your mother very much?"

    These words slightly stunned Nicole but immediately evoked her anger.

    "How dare you mention my mother? If it weren''t for you, how could my mother and father get separated

    for a lifetime? How could my mother live such a rough and unfortunate life? She was your younger twin

    sister. Why didn''t you tell them the truth back then? How could you?"

    Nicole trembled and wished to strangle Sally to death. But she saw Sally''s tears dripping down the bed

    sheet.

    "Don''t think that just a few drops of tears will make me forgive you or change my opinion of you."

    Nicole said hatefully.

    Sally choked up and said, "You know what? My greatest dream this life is to reunite with my parents

    and sister. I suffered too much for this goal, but I didn''t even see my mother before she died. I thought

    that I would never see them in my life, but I didn''t expect that my sister Audrey would suddenlye to

    me on that peaceful afternoon. You don''t know how shocked and excited I was at that moment."

    Nicole suddenly froze.

    "What did you say? My mother went to look for you? When?"

    Nicole never knew about this.

    Audrey knew about Sally''s existence and even went to look for her.

    Why didn''t Audrey mention it?

    Why did Audrey even keep it from Edwin?

    Sally looked at Nicole''s red eyes and cried.

    "A year ago, she went to Country F for me and wanted to take me away. But at that time, I had

    something to do and couldn''t leave for the time being. That was the first time I saw my sister after years

    of separation. I knew she was having a bad time. I knew I caused all of this, so I told her the truth. I

    thought she would hate me, scold me, or even hit me, but she didn''t. She told me that she had ept

    the fact that Xander no longer lived and she lost her only love. What could she do even if she knew the

    truth? She said that since she had lost her love, she wanted to get her family back. She wanted to take

    me and William away."

    "William? My second uncle?"

    Nicole had never heard of this name before, so she immediately asked.

    "Yes, your second uncle''s name is William. He went to Country F for me, saying he was going to spend

    the rest of his life with me. At that time, I was touched, but I knew what I did. I was the reason for my

    younger sister''s loss of her love. I couldn''t harm another person from the Don family anymore, so I

    rejected him. In order to make him give up, I told him I fell in love with a yboy. I didn''t expect that

    William still didn''t give up."

    Sally''s tears fell down her cheeks.

    "He ultimately almost got himself killed for his persistence to be with me. In order to control me, that

    person got William imprisoned. They threatened me with his life. If I didn''t do what they said, William

    would be abused. I had no choice, Nicole. How could I not fall in love with such a man who did

    everything for me regardless of his own life? Even though I intended to use him, I still fell in love with

    him in the end. I endured humiliation for William. I followed their instructions to marry the king and give

    birth to a prince. They wanted me to poison the king, and I did so. But they poisoned William anyway.

    When I learned all of this, I decided to resist. That was why I faked my death and developed my own

    power. I wanted to save William. But when your mother went to see me, they mistook your mother for

    me. They kidnapped Audrey and poisoned her. "

    "What?"

    Nicole immediately stood up.

    She suddenly remembered Audrey''s incurable disease.

    She remembered that Morgan had said that Audrey did not have cancer.

    Was she poisoned?

 Chapter 1185 What Was She Doing Here?

    Chapter 1185 What Was She Doing Here?

    "Are you saying that my mother went to see you and was taken as you, so she was poisoned?"

    Nicole trembled, and her eyes were filled with hatred for Sally.

    Sally''s tears flowed uncontrobly.

    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."

    "Do you think your apology can solve all the problems? Why do you think I can forgive you with just an

    apology? She was my mom! When you were young, you plotted against her, causing her and my father

    to separate for a lifetime. And since I was born, I didn''t know who my biological parents were. I went

    through all the hardships to find my biological mother, only to find that she had cancer and would soon

    die. Why do you think you can cancel out so many things with just an apology? Sally, how could you?

    Is it just because you are my mother''s sister, and because you are rted to me?"

    Nicole pushed Sally angrily. Her hands trembled so much as if she wanted to grab her neck and break

    it.

    Sally''s wound was torn, and she trembled and went into spasm, but she could not fight back.

    "I know you hate me, and I know I''m sorry for my sister, but what can I do? I was destined to have a

    miserable fate since I was born. I was brought away from my parents just a few hours after I was born.

    Do you know how I got through all these years? No, you don''t know! No one knows!"

    Sally suddenly burst into tears.

    "I was tossed into the primeval mountain forest from a young age. I had to learn how to survive in the

    harsh environment by snatching food with the beasts. When I was bitten by a beast and almost died for

    several times, I yearned for my parents'' care and love so much. However, every time I woke up from

    my dreams, I was filled with despair. I thought there would be a turning point in my life when I finally left

    the forest and was thrown to an ind to train with children of the same age, but I was wrong. It was a

    massacre. If I didn''t kill others, I was going to be killed."

    "Do you know how it felt like to kill someone for the first time? I was eight that year. When you were

    eight-year-old, what were you doing? Cuddling in your parents'' arms? While you were fantasizing

    about whether you would have new clothes to wear tomorrow, I was killing people! At eighteen, the

    most beautiful age, you fantasized about love and your prince charming, but what about me? I was

    trained to be a professional assassin, using my beauty to aplish my mission. There was no reward

    forpleting the mission, and I could only live like a walking corpse. However, if I failed the mission,

    the punishment would be like hell on earth, a cruelty you can''t even imagine!"

    "What could I do? I used to resist and try to run away, but I failed. I was like a fish on a chopping board,

    which could only be ughtered. When I received the mission to approach William, I knew for the first

    time that I had parents and a sister, but my sister was the target of my mission. I watched her spend so

    many years happily with her parents and watched her fall in love with her prince charming. Do you

    know how much I hated and envied her at that time? Why wasn''t she the one who was kidnapped back

    then, but me? I know that I was crazy. I kept scolding myself every day, but I still had to carry out my

    mission. No one knew the torment in my heart."

    "I wanted to identify myself with her. I wanted to tell her that I was her twin sister, but I was discovered

    just when I thought of it. Do you know what I went through because of it? I was drowned in the water

    for more than an hour with my head pressed down! That pungent feeling was like a blunt knife cutting

    flesh. I couldn''t struggle away, and I couldn''t die. They tortured my mind again and again, whipped my

    body, and drove away the remained little bit ofpassion and kindness of mine. I''m a killer! I can''t

    have feelings, nor my own freedom. And I can''t even have any other thoughts! I want to live, and I must

    lose something if I want to get the freedom. Nicole, I just want to live. Living is easy and simple for you

    all, but for me. It is a kind of extravagant hope for me! Do you understand? "

    Sally was already sobbing.

    Nicole suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    She had never experienced such a life before. She did not know what she would do if she were Sally.

    She wanted to say some harsh words, but she couldn''t.

    Did she hate Sally?

    Yes, she did.

    After all, because of Sally, her mother and father were separated for a lifetime.

    But did she empathize Sally?

    Yes, she did.

    Seeing Sally cry so hard, Nicole wanted to go forward, hug Sally in her arms and say, "It''s fine. You''re

    home now, and you still have us."

    However, she couldn''t say those words anyhow.

    She had thousands of thoughts in her heart, but she didn''t know how to face Sally.

    Nicole suddenly turned around and left the ward.

    The moment the door closed, she heard Sally''s grieving cry from the room. Her cry was presumptuous,

    suppressed, regretful, and sad. All sorts of emotions were mixed, forming a dense that made her

    unable to struggle, but suffocated.

    Sally didn''t know how long she had been crying. Perhaps she was tired, or perhaps she fainted. In

    short, there was no sound in the end.

    Nicole was afraid that something would happen to her, so she called the doctor and nurse over. After

    the doctor gave her a check-up, the doctor said that Sally had only fainted. She nodded when she

    heard the words.

    She thought for a moment and called Laurence.

    Laurence''s injuries weren''t serious. When he received Nicole''s phone call, he was a little surprised, but

    he didn''t say anything.

    "Mrs. Green."

    "Bring over the elites of Night Elf Empire to guard Sally."

    Nicole sounded powerless, but Laurence was slightly stunned.

    "Mrs. Green, I have been dismissed from my post."

    "From the moment you attacked Cynthia, you have been reinstated."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she hung up the phone.

    Her mind was weighed down with anxiety, like the unbreakable haze in the sky.

    Nicole walked alone in the corridor. She recalled what Sally said just now and suddenly realized

    something.

    Sally was a killer!

    Moreover, she was a professional killer!

    Then how good was the person who was able to injure Sally?

    Something was wrong!

    Sally was injured on her chest. If she had been prepared, she would not have suffered such a serious

    injury unless she was familiar that person.

    Nicole suddenly turned around as she thought of this. She quickly returned to Sally''s ward.

    Unfortunately, the ward was empty.

    Sally was gone!

    Nicole suddenly frowned.

    Was it all a plot to say so much just now?

    Was it all a plot to confuse her and escape?

    Nicole''s hands clenched tightly together, and she was furious.

    Sally!

    Well done!

    Although she had experienced so much, she was still blinded by kinship. And was she used by Sally?

    Nicole angrily turned around and left, only to see a drop of blood on the windowsill.

    She frowned slightly, then took out her phone and called Laurence angrily.

    "There''s no need to send people here. Send people to search the entire city. We must find Sally''s

    whereabouts. If you can''t find her, don''te back."

    After saying that, Nicole angrily kicked off the flowerpot at the side.

    With a loud sound, the flowerpot shattered, and the flowers inside immediately sshed out.

    "Damn it! Sally, damn you!"

    Nicole angrily turned around and left.

    However, not long after she left, a figure fell from behind the curtains on the balcony. Her face was as

    pale as paper. It was Sally.

    She looked in the direction where Nicole had left and smiled bitterly.

    In the end, she pushed away her closest rtive.

    Sally''s smile was miserable and bitter.

    She took a deep breath and stumbled to her feet. She opened the door and looked around before

    walking out.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nicole''s people had all gone out to find her, so now she was safe here.

    Sally went to the nurse''s office, stole a set of nurse''s clothes, put on a mask, and then walked out.

    She looked around and realized that there was nothing suspicious, so she quickly walked towards the

    back.

    Nicole walked out of the darkness and looked in the direction Sally walked, thinking about something in

    her mind.

    She followed quietly.

    Sally exited through the back door of the hospital and then stopped a taxi.

    Nicole followed behind, changing directions and routes from time to time, but she did not lose Sally.

    Soon, Sally got off at the First Cemetery.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    The First cemetery?

    What was she doing here?

    Sally still cautiously looked around before walking inside.

    Nicole knew that it was dangerous for her to do so, but she didn''t have time to call backups. Today, she

    just wanted to see what Sally wanted to do.

    Sally went straight to a tombstone, and tears suddenly flowed down her face.

    She knelt in front of the tombstone and suddenly hugged it, crying heartily.

    Because Nicole was far away, she could not see whose name was on the tombstone, but her nose was

    a little sore from Sally''s crying.

    Was this woman going to cry all the tears she hadn''t cried for decades today?

    She frowned and waited.

    After Sally cried for a while, she said something. Nicole couldn''t hear it clearly from too far away, but

    Sally''s choking voice came intermittently.

    After she finished crying, she kowtowed three times to the tombstone, then got up and walked away.

    Nicole quickly followed and took a look, and she was so shocked!

    The picture on the tombstone was her grandma!

    Grandma was actually buried here.

    Nicole had never heard of where her grandma was buried after her death. Audrey had never said

    anything about it, nor did Edwin. She never thought that her grandma would actually be buried in a

    public cemetery like the First Cemetery.

    But it was reasonable. When grandma died, only Martha was by her side, living a life of desperation.

    How could Martha have the money to bury her in a private cemetery?

    However, why did Sally know about this ce?

    Could it be that Sally was crying for grandma here just now?

    Nicole was puzzled.

    She watched as Sally gradually walked away. She couldn''t help but kowtow three times to her grandma

    and quickly followed Sally. However, she suddenly saw a person waiting there at the exit.

 Chapter 1186 Who Hurt You?

    Chapter 1186 Who Hurt You?

    Nicole was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect this to happen, but she didn''t feel any uneasiness as she

    walked towards that person.

    "Looks like you are pretty capable."

    Looking at Sally, whose face was pale, Nicole couldn''t help but speak.

    Sally looked at Nicole and suddenly coughed. She whispered, "If it weren''t for these abilities, I wouldn''t

    be alive now."

    "When did you find out that I was following you?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    She learned tracking from Samuel. Although she wasn''t very good at it, she was not bad. However, she

    didn''t expect that her tracking was like a joke to Sally. Nicole couldn''t help but want to know when Sally

    found her.

    Sally looked at the gloomy sky outside and whispered, "Just now. You have followed me for a while.

    Not bad."

    This sentence could be considered apliment. Nicole had no intention to be humble. She simply

    took it.

    "That''s grandmother''s tomb? How did you know she was buried here?"

    Nicole asked curiously without any displeasure or embarrassment.

    Sally looked into Nicole''s eyes. Nicole didn''t know what she was thinking about. Finally, Sally sighed

    and said, "Nicole, I will only bring you trouble if I stay with you. Moreover, that person is quite powerful.

    Please let me leave."

    "Trouble? Now you realize you are trouble for me. When you came to me, why didn''t realize that? Don''t

    tell me you didn''t think about it at that time"

    A trace of mockery can be seen in Nicole''s curled lips.

    For a moment, Sally got a mixed feeling. But it was gone very soon. Finally, she whispered, "If it

    weren''t for the conversation just now, perhaps I would have stayed here. However, you hate me so

    much, how can I..."

    "Because you made my parents separate from each other for a lifetime, you are afraid that I would go

    against you? Please rest assured. I won''t. Nevertheless, you are my grandfather''s family. I don''t care

    whether you will use me and my grandfather because of this. I just can''t give up on you. In your current

    state of health, leaving is not easy for you. Moreover, that person injured when you were unguarded.

    He must be no stranger to you. You know the person who assassinated you, right?"

    Nicole asked peacefully, but she was secretly paying attention to Sally.

    Sally suddenly trembled. A trace of injury and coldness shed through her eyes.

    Apparently, Nicole was right.

    "Go back with me. No trouble in the Seapolis City can ever frighten me. Besides, some trouble is not

    here because of you. I''m a Don, a Shaw, and Mrs. Green. Troublees with such triple identities.

    Since that''s the case, why should I be afraid of the trouble you''re talking about?"

    Nicole said indifferently. There was no fluctuation in her tone, but these words revealed the softness of

    her heart.

    Sally looked at Nicole for a long time before she suddenly sighed and said, "You are just like your

    mother. You two are very simr. I still remembered the day she found me. She also said to me with

    such an expression, ''Go back. No matter what you have done, Mom and Dad will not me you.'' At

    that time, her indifference was the same as yours. I thought that she treated me so indifferently

    because she was ordered by her parents and because she didn''t like me, but she had to take me

    home. So I didn''t appreciate her kindness at that time. Until she was poisoned because someone

    thought she was me. When she came back, she still said calmly to me, ''Don''t be afraid, you''re not

    alone. I''m fine with this poison. Don''t be too sad and me yourself.'' That''s when I realized how

    narrow-minded and stupid I am."

    Hearing what Sally said, Nicole felt soplicated in her heart.

    Audrey was murdered because of Sally. And she still didn''t get it over. And frankly, she wasn''t very nice

    to Sally. She just pitied Sally it in her heart.

    Sally also saw through Nicole. She smiled bitterly, "Let me go. I know that you have a lot of trouble to

    deal with right now, and I know that you can protect me, but there are some things that I must do by

    myself. In the end, I''ll have to walk on my own in that bloody storm. Some things should be mine. No

    one can steal them away, even if that person and I are sisters."

    After saying that, Sally''s eyes suddenly turned cold. The cold vibe made Nicole frown slightly.

    "Who hurt you?"

    "Morgan''s subordinate."

    Sally lowered her eyes slightly. And her hand was tightly clenched.

    She never thought that the person who betrayed her would be Morgan.

    Morgan.

    The only person who apanied her out of that nightmare, out of that bloody childhood on that

    deserted ind.

    Once, they would die for each other.

    But now, their closeness had be a joke, the bitterest irony.

    Hrious!

    Sally hurriedly raised her head to look at the gloomy sky above. She didn''t want to shed tears.

    There was nothing to cry about, right?

    She should have known this long ago. How could a person who came out of such a hell be sincere?

    She was the stupid one. She actually trusted Morgan because they had grown up together. She

    actually believed there was stillpassion and kindness in those ghosts who had escaped from that

    hell.

    Dense grief enveloped Sally. The grief, along with the weather, the gravestone behind gave Nicole a

    repressed feeling.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say. After a while, she finally whispered, "Your injuries are quite serious. If

    you''re alone, I''m afraid..."

    "I was injured even more severely, and I survived. It was my peaceful life these past few years that

    made me forget that I was originally a ghost from the hell. I shouldn''t have wished for warmth in the

    world. Now, I almost lost my life because of the so-called warmth. This is punishment, and I deserve it."

    Sally''s tone was peaceful calm. But her words made people want to shed tears.

    "Once again. If you need me, you cane to me anytime. Although I don''t like you, I don''t want to

    see you die."

    Nicole was telling the truth.

    Sally was stunned for a moment. Perhaps she didn''t expect Nicole to be so honest. Perhaps she

    thought of something else. She smiled. This was the first time she smiled so sincerely.

    "I''m your aunt, your mother''s sister. I admit that when I first came back, I wanted to use you and the

    Dons'' influence to help me go to Country F to find William. Furthermore, I wanted to use you to help me

    retrieve what I lost."

    At this point, Sally paused for a moment, probably because the wound was too painful.

    When Nicole heard Sally admit this, she no longer felt the anger she once felt.

    If she was Sally, she would probably do the same.

    Unknowingly, Nicole felt somewhat distressed for this woman in front of her.

    Sally looked better than her mother. But that sh of guilt and self-me still softened Nicole''s heart.

    She knew that she shouldn''t trust Sally so easily. But the feelings in her heart made her tend to trust

    Sally.

    Sally took a deep breath and said, "But now, I want to take back what I lost on my own."

    Although Sally was still pale. She looked very confident at this moment.

    Nicole looked at her and asked, "Do you need my help?"

    "I''ll look for you when I need you."

    "Then you have to hurry because I''m going on a trip with the children from today onwards."

    Sally was stunned by Nicole''s words.

    Sally didn''t understand. Nicole seemed to be very wary of and dissatisfied with her, yet Nicole told her

    what she was going to do. Wasn''t Nicole afraid that she would do something to her?

    As if she had sensed Sally''s doubts, Nicole smiled and said, "If you want to do something, you have to

    n it well. Since you don''t want me to follow you, then I will leave you alone. Coincidentally, my

    husband and daughter haven''t eaten breakfast yet, so I have to go back. Do whatever you want. By the

    way, I''d appreciate it if you could tell me things about my second uncle. If you don''t want to tell me, I

    won''t force you to do so. After all, I can find that out on my own."

    The implication was that Sally''s notification meant a positive attitude for Nicole. If Sally didn''t tell her,

    Nicole would lose nothing, either. This was what Nicole wanted to express.

    Sally paused for a moment.

    Sally had never taken Nicole seriously before. She even felt that if it wasn''t for her marrying Samuel,

    Perhaps Nicole could only be a simple painter or an ordinary woman, but at this moment, Sally felt that

    Nicole was not as ipetent and gentle as she or others thought. After all, Nicole had the courage

    and confidence to stand beside Samuel and be Mrs. Green.

    Sally suddenly smiled. There was a trace of worry in her smile. And her smile was less scheming.

    "Have fun. Hopefully, everything will be over by the time you get back."

    Sally''s voice wasn''t loud, but Nicole heard her.

    Nicole paused for a moment. She did not turn around. She put on her sunsses and touched her

    earrings. The corners of her lips rose slightly.

    After walking out of the cemetery and getting into the car, Nicole''s phone rang.

    Samuel''s deep voice came from her phone.

    "Should I send someone to pick you up?"

    "No need. I can go back myself. What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."

    Hearing Samuel''s hoarse voice, Nicole couldn''t help but feel slightly moved. When Samuel got up, his

    voice was always hoarse. Nicole touched her earrings again.

    This was a tracker that Samuel had specially customized for her.

    She didn''t want to wear it when she went out. But thinking about the current situation, she knew that if

    something happened to her, she would bring trouble to Samuel. So she put it on and activated the

    monitoring function.

    Therefore, Nicole was not surprised that Samuel knew her current position.

    Samuel leaned against the window and looked at the gloomy weather outside. He smiled and said, "I

    want to eat you."

    Nicole''s face instantly turned red.

    Nicole coughed a little. Then she said, "I want to have some soybean milk. Do you want this?"

    Nicole had to change the subject.

    It seemed that Nicole had a lot of desiretely. Why did he always think of that thing?

    Samuel chuckled. Obviously, he was in a good mood.

    "Alright."

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Wait for me."

    Nicole hung up the phone and suddenly felt much more rxed.

    Regardless of what Sally''s ultimate goal was, and no matter whether what Sally said was true or not,

    Nicole believed Sally for now. At present, the most important thing was to take her families out to travel.

    Some people wanted them to go there, but it didn''t matter.

    When Nicole thought of the children and Samuel would be by her side, Nicole felt very satisfied. This

    was her greatest wealth and happiness.

    The car slowly started moving. Sally looked at Nicole who was leaving. The corners of her lips rose

    slightly, revealing a gratified smile. However, she suddenly felt that a strong wind wasing from

    behind her in an instant.

 Chapter 1187 She Cant Hurt My Family

    Chapter 1187 She Can''t Hurt My Family

    Sally''s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    She swung her kick and quickly stretched out her arm.

    The opponent seemed to be very clear about her moves. The moment Sallyunched an attack, he

    reacted. But he was not as good as Sally.

    After Sally feinted, a dagger slid down her sleeve and abruptly cut her opponent''s arm. Taking

    advantage of the short space that the opponent was slightly stunned, a light de in the palm of Sally''s

    other hand abruptly cut his opponent''s neck.

    Red blood sprayed onto Sally''s face, giving her pale face a new color. Coupled with her cold smile, she

    looked a little scary.

    The opponent slowly fell to the ground, turning into a dead body. However, he rounded his eyes with

    puzzlement.

    Sally coldly looked in a certain direction, where a red dot shed.

    Her smile carried a trace of indifference and determination, as well as bitterness.

    The sniper could clearly see Sally''s current expression through the observation mirror. Just as she was

    about to pull the trigger, she suddenly saw Sally make a move. The sniper stopped, and a hint of

    hesitation shed across her cold eyes.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sally quickly escaped from the scene.

    When the sniper tried to find Sally again, she had lost his best opportunity.

    The sniper sighed and put away her sniper rifle.

    A woman beside her asked in confusion, "Morgan, are you going to let her go just like that?"

    Knowing that Sally disappeared, the sniper, Morgan, said coldly, "Let her go? Did you see I let her go?

    You are not her match so that she managed to escape."

    "But Morgan, you just..."

    Before the woman could finish, Morgan sliced through her neck with the hidden saber in her hand. Her

    technique was exactly the same as Sally''s.

    "You kill me so as to silence me. You..."

    The woman still wanted to say something, but she could only cover her neck and fall down.

    Morgan ignored the bloodstains on the dark saber and withdrew her sniper rifle as if no one else was

    watching.

    A silly little girl wasn¡¯t qualified to teach her.

    Did Morgan kill this person because she saw everything just now?

    Why did Morgan pause just now?

    She saw Sally''s gesture.

    It was a gesture that only they knew the meaning of it. It brought back too many memories. It was a

    testimony of their mutual trust when they were at stake.

    However, she wanted to kill Sally.

    At that moment, Morgan knew that Sally hadpletely done with her.

    Sally used this gesture to distract Morgan and gained a chance to escape. She was telling Morgan that

    Morgan wasn''t the only one who knew how to use their rtionship.

    Once a person began to use his rtionship with the person who was closest to him, it meant their

    rtionship hade to an end.

    Morgan felt that her eyes were somewhat swollen and painful. Warm liquid was about to gush out.

    She suddenly looked up at the gloomy sky, feeling extremely depressed.

    She finally lost her only rtive, her only friend, and the only warmth in the world.

    She was upset, but she didn''t know how to vent her feelings.

    Morgan''s phone rang.

    That was her personal phone. Few people know about her number.

    Morgan frowned slightly. She took out her phone and saw the caller ID on it. Heartbroken, she put on a

    gloomy look.

    It was Joseph!

    Joseph always looked at Morgan with trusting eyes. He once refused tomunicate with others. He

    learnt medicine from her with persistence and cared about her when she had a fever. Thinking of these,

    Morgan suddenly did not know how to face her only disciple.

    Her disciple?

    Morgan was forced to study medicine, and there was nothing she could do about it. She even prepared

    not to pass her exquisite medical skills on to others and let them rot. She had no intention of epting

    any disciples.

    How could she be so soft-hearted?

    Why did she ept Joseph as her disciple?

    Back then, she forced Samuel to hand in a hostage in order to ensure that one day when she angered

    Samuel, she would have a protective talisman. The hostage could give her a chance to live. How could

    she get emotionally involved with Joseph?

    The phone was still ringing, as if it would never stop if she didn''t answer it. However, Morgan felt that

    the phone weighed a thousand kilograms, and she couldn''t even lift it.

    When the ring ended, she heaved a sigh of relief, but her back was soaked in sweat.

    She had been pushed into such a state by a simple phone call.

    Morgan had been around. When she crawled out from the pile of dead people, she thought that she

    was the reincarnation of a ghost, and that her only purpose in her lifetime was to take revenge. She

    had nothing to be afraid of, but Joseph''s call defeated her.

    Morgan did not know if it was her luck or misfortune to meet Joseph. But it was not suitable for her to

    contact Joseph now.

    Hopefully, Joseph, whom she had tried her best to teach, would not resent her.

    Morgan closed her eyes, but the phone rang again.

    Due to Joseph''s persistence, Morgan sighed and picked up the phone.

    "Master, are you alright? Where are you? I heard that you were injured. Is the injury serious? Why

    didn''t you contact me?"

    Joseph was so worried that he was about to cry. When Morgan heard his voice, her cold face suddenly

    turned into a twisted one.

    "I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury. I can handle it by myself."

    Her voice sounded a little hoarse.

    Joseph hurriedly asked, "Where are you injured? Master, you are always so careless towards yourself.

    You must have put on a band-aid after applying some disinfectant, right? You can''t do this! This will

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    bring an infection, master!"

    His voice was anxious, sounding like he was about to cry.

    Morgan looked at the band-aid on her arm and couldn''t help but smile.

    Joseph did know her.

    Tough as she was, she softened.

    No matter what the result was, she must protect Joseph thoroughly.

    This thought took root in Morgan''s mind.

    "Alright, I''m really fine. Take care of yourself. I have been busy recently, so I won''t go over to meet you.

    After I finish, I will teach you a new lesson."

    "Master, will you still teach me?"

    Joseph''s voice was low, as if he was muttering to himself, but it suddenly made Morgan alert.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Master, you said that because you don''t want a disciple as stupid as me, right?"

    Joseph suddenly choked.

    It wrung Morgan''s heart.

    Joseph was just a child.

    Why was she so suspicious?

    "No, I have been too busytely. Be good. Wait for me to contact youter. Do more reading.

    Understand?"

    "Alright, master, take care."

    "I know."

    Joseph hung up the phone, feelingplicated.

    Tears were still hanging in the corner of Joseph''s eyes, but his eyes had turned cold.

    "Did you find it out?"

    His voice was childish, but there was a trace of coldness in it.

    Lucas couldn''t help but frown when he saw him like this.

    "Joseph, perhaps we guessed wrongly. Perhaps your master was really injured for Sally?"

    Lucas felt sorry for what Joseph was suffering.

    Joseph used to be so happy and lively. Due to Riley''s incident, he refused tomunicate with others

    for a while. But after learning medicine from Morgan, Joseph maintained a pure heart.

    However, the way Joseph was now made Lucas somewhat uneasy.

    Joseph was truly cold.

    No one knew the importance of Morgan to Joseph better than Lucas.

    Simply put, Joseph treated Morgan almost as his mother. Moreover, Morgan spared no effort to teach

    him, so Joseph valued Morgan a lot.

    But this morning, Joseph suddenly came to look for Lucas and asked him to locate a cell phone. Lucas

    felt that something was wrong with Joseph. Realizing that the call was made to Morgan, Lucas

    understood the reason.

    Perhaps Joseph knew some things.

    Joseph was a Green. Even though he couldn''tpare to Zoe and Lucas in terms of talents, he was

    quite intelligent.

    Joseph looked at Lucas, the coldness remaining in his eyes. Then his childish voice sounded.

    "Do you think Morgan only teaches me medical skills? Or do you think she just went out with me for

    medical seminars and medical research? Last time, during the riots in Africa, we went there to give free

    medical treatment. Morgan asked me to bandage some simple wounds and then disappeared. I knew

    she wasn''t just a doctor when I was captured by the terrorists and she didn''t say anything."

    Joseph closes his eyes. Blood was welling up in his throat, but he fiercely suppressed it back.

    Trembling, he whispered, "She is my master. She teaches me medicine, self-defense, and even how to

    use the scalpel in my hand to protect myself. How could an ordinary doctor do this? Besides, some of

    her habits and movements betray her. She is such a light sleeper that she can clearly feel the changes

    in others'' breathing. When she is sick, her hands are tightly clenched. Her subconscious preparedness

    shows that she is always on guard against being assassinated. How can she be a simple person? But I

    pretend not to know it. I feel sorry for her, for she has to take on everything even though she is a

    woman. How hard her life is! I even n to work hard and learn skills so as to provide for her after she

    retires. But the premise is that she can''t hurt my family!"

    Joseph opened his eyes, and tears rolled down the corner of his eyes.

    "Joseph."

    Lucas felt a little upset.

    "She knows how important my family is to me, but she still wants to hurt Daddy and Mommy. Why? If

    even my beloved master wants to use me, what else in this world is real? Who can I still trust?"

    The coldness in Joseph''s eyes shocked Lucas.

    "Joseph, no. You still have us. Daddy, Mommy, Zoe and I love you sincerely!"

    Lucas suddenly hugged Joseph tightly, only to find that he couldn''t warm Joseph''s broken heart.

    What should he do?

 Chapter 1188 I Shouldnt Have Left Her Here Alone

    Chapter 1188 I Shouldn''t Have Left Her Here Alone

    Lucas held Joseph so tightly that Joseph couldn''t breathe anymore.

    Joseph looked at Lucas in his arms. The coldness in his eyes faded slowly, and the surrounding

    seemed to warm up bit by bit.

    Yes.

    He still had them.

    These people were his rtives, brothers by blood.

    Only they would be sincere to him, no conspiracy and trade-offs.

    Joseph''s eyes slipped down a tear again.

    He hugged Lucas and put Lucas'' face against his neck. He choked, "Lucas, thanks to you, otherwise..."

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t even know what the meaning of living in this world was.

    Joseph did not say these words, but he swore secretly that everyone in this family would be the one

    who had to protect in his life, even if he had to sacrifice his life.

    This was the meaning and value of his life!

    After thest wisp of coldness in his eyes dissipated, he let go of Lucas and smiled, "When did we

    be like this?"

    After hearing that he could joke, Lucas put out his fist and punched him.

    "You''re the sissy. Who was crying just now?"

    Joseph abruptly wiped away his tears and stubbornly said, "Did you get something in your eyes? You

    can''t see clearly in daylight."

    "Joseph, you are shameless. You cried and even called me blind? Who did you learn it from?"

    "Didn''t I learn everything from you? You are the boss, Lucas."

    A few words from Joseph immediately stunned Lucas.

    Lucas was speechless!

    When did Joseph be so mean?

    Lucas wrinkled his nose. When he saw Josephe to theputer to check Morgan''s whereabouts,

    he felt a little distressed and said, "Well, leave this matter to me, or tell Daddy and Mommy. I heard that

    Sally asked Mommy to find Morgan''s whereabouts. After all, you are her student. There are some

    things you can''t do."

    "There''s nothing I can''t do. Didn''t you also say that? Sally asked Mommy to look for her. There''s

    nothing wrong with meing forward."

    Joseph said indifferently, a trace of coldness shing through his eyes.

    He was the boss of his generation, so he should take care of his family and siblings. He would not let

    anyone harm his family!

    Joseph was as straightforward as ever in making choices.

    He would try his best for the rtionships that were worth it, but when they were not worth it...

    Joseph''s heart ached for a moment, but he still insisted.

    Unworthy rtionships depended on who was more scheming and whose heart was more ruthless.

    After all, he was just a child. After making such a decision, Joseph gave Lucas a look.

    "Where exactly is this?"

    "The First Cemetery, but it''s probably useless even if we rush over. She won''t stay there and wait for us

    to go."

    Lucas'' words caused Joseph to pause slightly.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "She''s in the Seapolis City?"

    "So far, it looks like this."

    Joseph suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Lucas turned off theputer and asked worriedly as he looked at Joseph.

    Joseph took a deep breath and said, "Sally asked Mommy to search for her. Mommy thought she was

    in Country F, but she appeared in the Seapolis City. Since she was there, it''s easy to find her. She

    could evene to Daddy and Mommy, but she didn''t."

    "What do you suspect?"

    Lucas suddenly understood, naturally recognized the suspicion in Joseph''s words.

    Joseph gritted his teeth and said, "I''m afraid there is another truth to the news that she was injured to

    protect Sally."

    Lucas thought for a while, then took Joseph''s hand and said, "Tell Daddy and Mommy about this. They

    might have ns for this. If we take actions, we might ruin their ns."

    Joseph nodded, but he was obviously in a bad mood.

    When the two boys called Nicole, she happened to return to the Don''s with soy milk and dough sticks.

    After a night''s rest, Zoe was refreshed. She immediately turned into a foodie, and all she could think

    about was food.

    Nicole felt much morefortable with Zoe''s behavior.

    She didn''t want to believe what Samuel said.

    Her daughter was a happy foodie, a little princess, and asionally lost her temper, but she was as

    naive as a girl of her age.

    As Nicole said this to herself, she looked at Zoe with love.

    Samuel naturally knew what was in his wife''s mind, and he didn''t argue with her. Anyway, this was

    good.

    Zoe liked to pretend to be naive, then so be it. Wasn''t it good to see Zoe so happy?

    When the phone rang, Nicole subconsciously took a look at it. Seeing that it was Lucas, she couldn''t

    help but smile.

    "Lucas probably can''t wait any longer. He might call us now and urge us to pack our things to go back."

    As Nicole spoke, she answered the phone and walked out.

    "Hey, kid. I''ll go back with your daddy and sister in a moment. Don''t rush us."

    Nicole''s words made Lucas don''t know whether tough or cry. He said, "Mommy, are we still going to

    travel?"

    "What do you mean? You don''t want to go?"

    The corners of Lucas'' lips twitched again.

    Didn''t he want to go?

    Why did Nicole say that?

    However, at this time, Lucas could not say anything else. He quickly told Nicole about Morgan''s

    presence in the Seapolis City.

    Nicole''s eyes darkened slightly.

    Morgan was in the Seapolis City?

    She was actually in the Seapolis City!

    Then Sally...

    Nicole''s heart suddenly beat faster.

    "Do you know where she is?"

    "The coordinates were disyed at the First Cemetery during the call."

    Nicole''s hand suddenly tightened.

    The First Cemetery?

    "When was the call?"

    "Over than ten minutes ago."

    Nicole was worried again.

    She just left there.

    "Stay at home. You are not allowed to go anywhere, neither is Joseph. No matter who calls, you must

    stay at home, okay? Let''s talk about it when Daddy and I get back."

    Hearing the anxiety and worry in Nicole''s tone, Lucas quickly nodded.

    After Nicole hung up, she left in a hurry with Samuel and Zoe.

    "Mommy, I haven''t finished yet. My sweet soybean milk ... Mommy!"

    Zoe was still holding the fried dough stick in her hand. She looked at the sweet soybean milk which

    was further and further away from her with a pitiful look, and her small mouth pouted.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel picked up Zoe and got into the car with Nicole.

    Nicole started the car and whispered, "Morgan is in the Seapolis City, and she''s in the First Cemetery!

    Sally was there alone just now. I''m afraid..."

    "Don''t panic. During this period, everything that should happen has happened. Even if you are in a

    panic, it''s useless. Let me drive."

    Samuel put Zoe into Nicole''s arms and exchanged seats with her.

    Zoe frowned, looked at the fried dough stick in her hand, and sighed slightly.

    She sighed.

    Couldn''t they let her finish the breakfast?

    She was so hungry!

    But seeing the worried look of her parents, she stillid down in Nicole''s arms and continued to nibble

    at the fried dough stick.

    Samuel drove the car to the First Cemetery.

    After the two of them got out of the car, they immediately discovered traces of a fight here. Although

    there weren''t any bodies, the blood sprayed on the leaves made them lost in thought.

    Did the blood belong to Sally?

    Or someone else?

    Samuel looked around again and found traces of the sniper rifle.

    "Nicole, there was a sniper here."

    Nicole carried Zoe to this position, and then looked down. The best sniper position was where Sally

    stood when she left.

    Now, there was blood there.

    So, did that blood belong to Sally?

    Nicole was deeply worried, and the pain was unbearable.

    "Is Sally dead?"

    "I didn''t see her corpse. She should be alive. Don''t worry. Sally should be able to protect herself."

    Seeing that his wife was so sad, Samuel couldn''t help but be a little angry.

    Morgan deserved to die.

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand and felt that her cold body was warm and reliant.

    "I shouldn''t have left her here alone."

    "Don''t me yourself. We don''t know Sally is an enemy or a friend, so that''s the wisest choice. Nicole,

    there are some things that we can''t control. Let nature take its course."

    Nicole also knew that Samuel was right, but did she really want to let nature take its course?

    She didn''t know.

    Nicole and Samuel brought Zoe back to vi of the Shaw family.

    Edwin was so happy to see theming back that he insisted on letting Steve make some coke

    chicken wings for Zoe.

    Zoe happily called out great grandfather, which made Edwin extremely happy.

    Looking at Edwin''s happy expression, Nicole was especially gloomy.

    Edwin knew nothing about Sally''s current situation. If Sally died, how could she be worthy of this kind-

    looking old man in front of her?

    Samuel seemed to know what Nicole was thinking and tightly held her hand.

    His palm was dry and warm, strangely calming down the negative emotions in Nicole''s heart.

    Nicole smiled at him, and then said in a tired look, "I''m going to see Lucas and the others."

    "Check on Joseph by the way."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole react immediately.

    What was the rtionship between Morgan and Joseph?

    What did Joseph do to Morgan?

    All of them saw it in their eyes. They were afraid that today''s incident would give Joseph a big blow.

    Nicole didn''t have time to care about Sally anymore, so she hurriedly went to Joseph''s room, only to

    see Joseph holding a medical book and reading it.

    "Mommy? You''re back?"

    "You..."

    Nicole really wanted to ask whether he was alright. But thinking about how young Joseph was and he

    might know nothing about Morgan, Nicole didn''t know how to exin to Joseph if he asked.

    If Joseph didn''t feel hurt, her question would only make the child sad.

    Thinking of this, Nicole hurriedly changed the topic.

    "Have you eaten breakfast? Why are you reading so early in the morning? You are almost a nerd now!

    Let''s go, Zoe is back. Mommy will take you down to find Zoe and pack up. Our family will go on a tour."

    Nicole''s voice was as usual, but her palm was sweating, and Joseph noticed all this.

    "Alright."

    He obediently replied, but a trace of firmness shed across his lowered eyes.

    He would do everything to protect his family, so he wished that his master would not make things

    difficult for him.

 Chapter 1189 Havent You Found a Cure Yet?

    Chapter 1189 Haven''t You Found a Cure Yet?

    After Joseph came down, Zoe stuffed him something nice to eat, which warmed Joseph.

    "Thank you, Zoe."

    Joseph''s smile was light, but sincere.

    Lucas took one nce and said nothing. He knew now why Zoe did that.

    Zoe paid more attention to Joseph because she wanted him to feel wee, while Lucas was her

    biological brother, she didn''t need to do that.

    But why did he feel somewhat jealous?

    Lucas then went back to his room.

    Joseph and Zoe really hit it off, so Nicole just left them alone and went to the living room.

    Edwin was saying something to Samuel. He seemed in a good mood.

    Nicole was heavy of heart not knowing Sally''s whereabouts, but she forced a smile and walked over.

    "Samuel and I are taking the children out for these days. If you need anything, call Jason."

    "Well, I''m not alone. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. It''s you guys who should be careful. Keeping your head

    down will protect you from any harm, okay?"

    Edwin had a worried look on his face.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nicole nodded. She hesitated for a second and decided to say nothing about it.

    Just wait until she found Sally.

    Something moved in Nicole''s eyes.

    Samuel knew what she was thinking with just one nce. Therefore, he ended the conversation with

    Edwin soon.

    "Let''s go upstairs, too."

    "OK."

    They then went upstairs.

    Nicole was thinking nothing but Sally. Although she wasn''t a nice person, what she had experienced

    saddened her. And Nicole had no idea whether she was alive or not.

    As soon as they went in the room, Samuel said in a low voice, "I need the bathroom."

    "Oh, OK."

    Nicole didn''t find it strange, so she just did her things.

    After Samuel walked in the bathroom, he fell to the floor.

    The headache. His head was about to explode.

    What was going on?

    The headache came so suddenly and overwhelmingly. But he managed to hold it back, so Nicole didn''t

    see it.

    Samuel groaned softly out of pain. It was like something was screwing in his head.

    Cold sweat soaked his back. His shirt was wet and his face was frighteningly pale.

    He gritted his teeth but it didn''t help. Then he quickly turned on the shower, letting the sound of flowing

    water muffle his groan.

    He copsed and curled himself up on the ground.

    "Samuel, just some casual clothes will do. Don''t you think so? We have no parties to attend, so you

    don''t need a suit, right?"

    Nicole asked from outside, her sound soft and gentle. But to Samuel it was from long distance, so eerie

    and unearthly.

    "Samuel?"

    Walking to the bathroom door, Nicole asked again.

    "It''s up to you."

    Samuel said weakly. Something painful moved in his eyes.

    "Okay."

    Nicole then left the door.

    Samuel pressed hard on his thigh, but the intense pain and headache was so overwhelming.

    He panted and finally gave up, hoping it would pass soon. But the pain did not ease at all as he

    expected.

    The pain was so fierce and overwhelming for Samuel. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t.

    Some pictures shed in his mind. It was bright red blood, as if he was witnessing a massacre.

    Countless people were shot and tortured, old, young, male and female. Everyone was crying and

    groaning, but they couldn''t do anything about it.

    Anger surged out. It just flooded out. He wished he could be one of them, so that he could kill those

    killing devils.

    The impulse swirled and spiraled in his mind, in his brain. He was almost driven crazy by that impulse.

    He felt like being torn and whipped. It was unbearable.

    "Oh!"

    Samuel couldn''t bear it any longer and let out a low roar. Then he fainted.

    Nicole heard something from the bathroom, like groan, but she couldn''t hear it clearly because of the

    water.

    "Samuel? Are you alright?"

    Nicole rushed to the bathroom and asked, but she could hear nothing but the flowing water.

    Her heart ached.

    Nicole wanted to get in, only to find the bathroom was locked from inside.

    Why did Samuel lock it?

    Nicole was confused, and she rushed downstairs to get the spare key from Steve.

    The others didn''t expect that. And Edwin began to worry.

    "Steve, go to see what happened."

    Steve nodded and followed Nicole upstairs.

    Lucas and Joseph were worried, too. Zoe wanted to follow them up, but was stopped by Lucas.

    "Can you take a look?"

    Lucas'' heart was heavy.

    Joseph was studying medicine. Though he wasn''t a doctor yet, he knew more than the others. And he

    felt it must be Samuel and his neuralgia.

    Joseph thought of it too.

    Two boys exchanged nces. Joseph went upstairs without hesitation.

    "Lucas, I want to go too."

    Zoe begged, but Lucas said to her, "We will be of no help. Joseph studies medicine. I''m afraid it was

    Samuel''s neuralgia."

    "But he is taking medicine! And Joseph has read the ancient books in the Harper Town. Hasn''t he

    found a cure yet?"

    Samuel didn''t get it for so many days. Everyone thought he had recovered.

    But now, Nicole''s expressions told them it was not what they expected.

    "Let''s just wait here."

    Lucas was worried, and he held Zoe''s hand tightly.

    Zoe no longer insisted, but her eyes wet slightly. No one could see what she was thinking.

    Nicole opened the bathroom with the spare key and saw Samuel was lying on the ground with his face

    deathly white.

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole''s heart ached.

    She rushed forward and held Samuel in her arms.

    Samuel was all wet under the shower, but he had lost his consciousness.

    Steve then turned the shower off. Seeing Samuel, he said worriedly, "Shall I call Mr. ir and ask him

    here?"

    Just as Nicole was about to say something, Joseph rushed over, grabbed Samuel''s hand and felt his

    pulse.

    Color drained from Joseph''s face.

    Nicole had been watching them aside. Seeing Joseph''s face going an ugly green, she worried more.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Joseph couldn''t believe it, but he shook his head, saying, "Daddy is fine. It''s just neuralgia, but where is

    the medicine I gave him?"

    Joseph fished through Samuel''s pocket, but he didn''t find it. Nicole then remembered that she hadn''t

    seen Samuel take his medicine these days. She thought that he might have taken it while she was

    asleep, but now when Joseph asked, she realized Samuel didn''t take it at all.

    She began to me herself.

    Why didn''t she take the neuralgia seriously?

    She thought Samuel would take it for the sake of her and the children, but he didn''t.

    But it was not the right time to think about it. She then withdrew her thoughts. What mattered now was

    to figure out why Samuel didn''t take the medicine and where it was now.

    "I didn''t see him taking, and I didn''t ask. Do you have any spare?"

    Nicole looked at Joseph hopefully.

    Joseph nodded and turned around to Steve, saying, "Steve, please carry Samuel to bed and get him

    some clean clothes. Turn up the temperature if possible."

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "The room is warm. It is twenty-three degrees Celsius. Is there any need to turn it up?"

    Something moved in Joseph''s eyes. He said in a low voice, "Turn it to 30 degrees. Samuel is cold

    now."

    Nicole then realized. Samuel''s body was ice cold.

    Soaking in the cold water, he was cold, and that was reasonable. But after Nicole held him so long, his

    body was still cold now.

    Nicole thought that Joseph was hiding something from her, but it didn''t bother her. She just asked

    Steve to do as Joseph instructed.

    Steve put Samuel to bed and heat the room as Joseph asked.

    The room got insufferable hot, but the color had graduallye back to Samuel''s face.

    "I''ll get the medicine from my room."

    Joseph then pivoted around.

    Steve wanted to ask Joseph more, but seeing Nicole so worried, he asked, "Ms. Nicole, what..."

    "Nothing. Thank you, Steve."

    Nicole smiled faintly, but the worry never left her eyes.

    She then called Ernesto and told him she couldn''t take the trip right now. She would let him know when

    she was ready, but she didn''t tell him what had happened.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole sat beside Samuel.

    His hands were still cold, frightening cold. It was so strange to feel cold in such a hot room. She began

    to fear something bad would happen.

 Chapter 1190 His Days Are Numbered

    Chapter 1190 His Days Are Numbered

    After Joseph returned to the bedroom, he knelt on the floor heavily. The sweat dripped down his

    forehead.

    How could this be?

    He abruptly ran to the bookshelf and took out the ancient books from the Harper Town. He searched in

    it bit by bit, being afraid that he would miss something. Unfortunately, he had read through it from cover

    to cover, but there was no relevant method to cure Samuel.

    Samuel was clearly poisoned!

    He was not poisoned recently. Instead, someone had been poisoning him for a long time.

    But how?

    Daddy had been healthy. Moreover, if he was poisoned, even by a chronic poison, it was impossible

    that nobody noticed it.

    For so many years, Samuel had ir by his side. It was impossible that ir had been unaware the

    poison, so why didn''t ir notice?

    Moreover, he had only taken Samuel''s pulse just now, but he was terrified.

    This poison had probably prated his internal organs.

    How should he tell mommy that?

    How dare he tell her?

    Now he didn''t even know what poison it was. What should he do?

    Joseph waspletely at a loss.

    In the past, when he encountered a trouble like this, he would call Morgan immediately. But now, could

    he?

    Morgan couldn''t tell if she was an enemy or a friend now. What if she used this opportunity to hurt the

    Green family, his daddy, and mommy?

    Joseph was in a mess.

    Nicole was somewhat aware of what was happening.

    Samuel''s ashen face was deathly pale. It could not simply be caused by neuralgia.

    Moreover, his body was extremely cold. Even though the air conditioning in the room was turned on to

    30 degrees, which made her sweat profusely, there was still a trace of white frost in Samuel''s breath.

    Yes.

    White frost.

    It was like the steam of people''s breath in the outdoor winter.

    Even if she didn''t study medicine, she knew that this was not normal.

    Moreover, Samuel seemed to be tormented by some nightmare, and he frowned tightly. It was as if he

    was suffering from a huge pain, but he couldn''t break free from it.

    "Samuel, Samuel! Can you hear me? I''m Nicole, wake up."

    Nicole cried out anxiously, but the person lying on the bed seemed to be trapped in another world,

    unable to break free from those restraints no matter how.

    Samuel seemed to have heard Nicole''s voice. He tried to open his eyes and break through these

    nightmares, but he couldn''t do it.

    His vision were filled with corpses and flowing blood. The smell of blood permeated everywhere. Piles

    of corpses presented him a cruelest scene.

    Only at that moment did he clearly understand what ughter was and what extinction was.

    Even pregnant women were assassinated. Even he who had experienced blood and death was

    shocked and frightened by the bloody scene.

    The disgusting smell of blood was everywhere in the air.

    Suddenly, someone gave the order to set the fire. All of the corpses were lit up overnight.

    An unpleasant smell filled his nose.

    He wanted to do something, but there was nothing he could do. He could only watch helplessly as

    these corpses burned into ashes. Then, the wind blew the gray ashes into the sky. It was as if ghosts

    were roaring and crying by one''s ears, scaring him to tremble with fear.

    The fire burned for three days and nights before all the corpses were into ashes.

    Someone nted flowers on them.

    Time flew by. A few yearster, the flowers and nts there grew very lush. The bright red and emerald

    green nts also indicated that there had been piling corpses beneath.

    Samuel felt suffocated.

    Among the people who had been ughtered, there seemed to be his close kin. He could barely

    withstand the piercing pain. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and was about to faint when he

    heard someone sighing, "Do you feel the hatred? Theints? They were your nsman. They

    were ughtered in one day. Everyone! How can you lead such a cool andfortable life without

    mercy? How? Did you forget it? You have the blood of the Harpers. Did you really forget it? Did you? "

    The repeated interrogations were like curses haunting him. He was unable to shake them off, as if they

    were shadows following him.

    Nicole saw that Samuel''s entire body was twitching violently. Just as she was about to say something

    to help him out of his nightmare, she saw a stream of tears from his eyes. She was shocked.

    What kind of person was Samuel?

    He rarely cried because of his powerful mind and strength.

    Now, she didn''t know what he had experienced in hisa, but he cried.

    It really scared Nicole. She looked at Samuel nkly and didn''t know what to do.

    Joseph was still hesitating, wondering if he should call Morgan.

    Morgan was a genius at using poison. Moreover, she was also a member of the Harper Town, so she

    researched much deeper in this ancient book than a child like him did. But could he really leave

    Samuel''s life at Morgan''s mercy?

    Obviously, Morgan didn''te to the Seapolis City for him. So what did shee for?

    Joseph did not know, but he could not make up his mind.

    He stretched out to take out the medicine for neuralgia, and then went to Nicole''s room.

    When Nicole saw Joseph return grim-faced, her heart sank.

    "Joseph, you..."

    "Mommy, I have something to tell you, but don''t be too worried, okay?"

    Joseph closed the door and looked at Nicole with a serious expression.

    Even though she had some guesses in her heart, Nicole''s heart still thumped.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Tell me."

    Joseph hesitated before speaking.

    "It''s not as simple as a neuralgia attack for daddy. He seemed to be poisoned."

    As soon as she heard the news, Nicole''s expression immediately changed.

    "Poisoned? How is that possible? It''s impossible for him to be poisoned with neuralgia!"

    "This is also what I can''t understand. Daddy and Uncle ir have always been together. If he is not

    well, Uncle ir should know first, but he doesn''t."

    Nicole hesitated at Joseph''s words.

    "Do you suspect ir?"

    "No, Uncle ir and daddy are like brothers. He won''t ignore daddy''s illness. That''s why I''m curious.

    How could daddy be poisoned? And daddy doesn''t seem to be poisoned recently. Mommy, I have only

    studied medicine for a short time, so I''m afraid that I can''t to see it clearly. I''m wondering if we should

    invite Uncle ir to take a look."

    Joseph''s words made Nicole nervous again.

    "Just speak whatever in your mind. We''re family. There''s no need to hide it. Besides, if ir could have

    recognized the poison, he wouldn''t have let Samuel be like this."

    Nicole looked at Joseph calmly, but Joseph knew that mommy recognized his overtones.

    Joseph took a deep breath and asked, "Mommy, are you and daddy looking for my Master recently?"

    Nicole was somewhat surprised at his words.

    "Yes."

    Sometimes, she knew that she couldn''t consider Joseph and the other two kids as innocent children.

    Laurel used to say that Joseph was like Vincent, whose IQ and EQ were notparable to Samuel, so

    that he might be a mediocre person. But now, hearing Joseph''s words, Nicole was suspicious of her

    words.

    Was Vincent mediocre?

    They were both posterity of the Green family. How could one of them have the IQ of 210 while the other

    has a mediocre IQ with the same gene?

    Vincent might intentionally hide his talents.

    Whether it was for self-preservation or for other reasons, Nicole was no longer able to investigate.

    However, she was very certain about Joseph''s IQ.

    This child was definitely not mediocre.

    Joseph didn''t expect that Nicole would answer so straightforwardly. He couldn''t help but be stunned for

    a moment, and then he asked with confusion, "May I ask what my Master did that you and daddy pay

    so much attention to her?"

    "She is a subordinate of the king of Country F. She was ordered to kill my Aunt Sally."

    Nicole didn''t keep the secret from him.

    She had nned not to tell Joseph because she didn''t want this child to suffer too much, but since

    Joseph asked, Nicole realized that he had knew something.

    Rather than waiting for others to use this to provoke the rtionship between Joseph and the family in

    the future, it would be better to tell Joseph everything now so that he could understand the rtionship

    and had a choice and experience.

    She thought that she should protect him to grow up carefree, but the situation in the Green family was

    tooplicated. It was too much to hope to keep the children''s innocence during their growth.

    A trace of helplessness and sorrow shed through Nicole''s heart.

    Joseph did not expect this answer, so he was stunned again.

    ''Master wants to kill mommy''s aunt?''

    He knew the rtionship between Sally and Nicole. Although Nicole usually pretended not to care,

    Joseph knew that she valued kinship the most.

    In that case, Master was standing on the opposite side of them.

    In that case, the idea of inviting Morgan to treat daddy was impossible.

    Joseph felt ufortable and suffered.

    If Morgan couldn''te, who else in this world could treat Daddy?

    This effect of the poison came too swiftly. It probably wouldn''t be long before it took daddy''s life.

    Nicole saw Joseph''s anxiety. Thinking of his asking about Morgan, she was somewhat aware of his

    intention.

    "Do you want Morgan to treat your daddy?"

    Although this was a question, her tone was indeed certain.

    Joseph could not tell whether Nicole wasining or questioning. For a while, he was a little

    uneasy and flustered.

    "Mommy, I''m not, I..."

    His small face was a little pale.

    Seeing Joseph like this, Nicole held his hand and whispered, "I understand that all your ns are good

    for your daddy. Tell me the reason why you want to invite Morgan."

    "I can''t see what the poison is and when daddy was poisoned. I can only see that the poison has begun

    to prate his internal organs. If it''s not cured soon, I''m afraid..."

    Joseph did not say the rest, but Nicole''s expression changed.

    ''His days are numbered?''

    The simple four words, however, seemed to burden heavily on Nicole''s mind.

    Her entire body trembled, and she fell into a chair in panic. Her eyes were glistening with tears, but she

    forced them back.

 Chapter 1191 He Is Threatening Her

    Chapter 1191 He Is Threatening Her

    "Mommy..."

    Joseph was somewhat worried and sad.

    When Nicole met his eyes, she suddenly realized she wasn''t the only one who felt sad.

    Joseph had to face such a difficult choice at a young age. Now that he said this, it meant that he knew

    Morgan well.

    Nicole quickly suppressed her emotions and whispered, "Do you still think it''s better for her toe

    and take a look because she''s from the Harper Town?"

    The child truly had a strong attachment to Samuel.

    Joseph nodded slowly, his eyes turning red.

    "Then call her and see what she says."

    Hearing this, Joseph suddenly looked up at Nicole.

    "Mommy, aren''t you afraid..."

    "Yes, but I''m more afraid that Samuel would leave us."

    Nicole said in a gentle voice, sorrowful and distressed.

    If something really happened to Samuel, she didn''t know if she was brave enough to live alone in the

    world.

    When did she be so attached to him?

    Nicole revealed a bright but slightly dreaded smile.

    She seemed to have seen through everything and decided to let it go.

    Joseph was a little scared.

    He grabbed Nicole''s hand and said in a trembling voice, "Mommy, don''t leave us."

    Joseph was like a pitiful puppy, asking for thest bit of love.

    Nicole came to her senses and realized how cruel she was.

    How could she be so pessimistic in front of such a young child?

    Joseph was sensitive. He immediately guessed that Nicole wanted to die with Samuel.

    He became more afraid in shock.

    He didn''t know what he, Lucas and Zoe could do without parents in their lives.

    Admittedly, there would still be many people around who cared about them, but none of them could

    rece Nicole and Samuel in their minds.

    Nicole held Joseph in her arms, saying in a low voice, "Sorry for making you worry. Call Morgan. As

    long as she can save Samuel, I can give her whatever she wants, even the Green family''s property."

    She was quite decisive in saying this.

    Nicole did not know how much money the family had, nor did she find anyone to work out the number.

    She only knew that the asset of one group was enough to support many people for generations, let

    alone the mines in Africa.

    However, she didn''t care and was willing to give all the money to anyone who could bring Samuel to

    life.

    Joseph nodded and went to the balcony with his phone but did not follow what Nicole said.

    The Green family''s fortune was enough to make someone lose himself or herself.

    Nicole didn''t care, which didn''t mean Morgan was the same.

    If she really wanted to do something, she could do lots of things with the property.

    At the thought of this, Joseph''s eyes lit up and then he dialed Morgan''s number.

    Morgan was slightly stunned when she received Joseph''s call again.

    He rarely called her before but had made several calls recently. Was something wrong? Or was it

    intentional?

    Thinking of Nicole''s rtionship with Joseph and Sally, Morgan frowned.

    Should she answer or not?

    While Morgan was hesitating, Joseph called again.

    Morgan could have turned off the phone directly, but in the end, she sighed, went outside with her

    phone and answered.

    "Joseph."

    She sounded slightly helpless but affectionate.

    Joseph could feel his heart trembling with mixed feelings.

    "Master, I''m in trouble."

    Joseph was straightforward, which surprised Morgan.

    Joseph was eager to learn and diligent with great potential. But he seldom turned to her for help. Even

    if he asked about homework, he would get prepared and have discussion with her before taking her

    advice. Now, it was the first time for him to ask her for help.

    She had not heard him speak in such tone for a long time except for that time when she forced him to

    be her disciple.

    Morgan became soft-hearted.

    "What''s wrong? A problem on the subject?"

    "No, my daddy was poisoned."

    Joseph replied directly, which stunned Morgan. With the tenderness and affection, she didn''t know

    what to say for a moment.

    Samuel was poisoned?

    How could it be?

    Did Sally use Samuel and Nicole to set up a trap for her?

    Joseph was finally her Achilles'' hill.

    Morgan frowned, and her eyes were filled with anger.

    She did not know how she should talk to Joseph, nor did she know if her only disciple knew about

    Samuel and Nicole''s scheme.

    If he knew...

    Morgan''s heart ached.

    She got emotionally involved this time.

    Just the thought of his betrayal and scheme wrenched at her heart.

    All of a sudden she looked frighteningly decisive.

    It might be the simplest and best way to nip everything in the bud.

    However, as the thought of this, she recalled the image of Joseph being good to her, which broke her

    heart.

    Joseph did not care, nor did he want to know how Morgan felt right now. Without a reply from her, he

    directly said, "My mommy said that as long as you could save Daddy, she would agree to any of your

    requests."

    Upon hearing this, Morgan was confused.

    What did this mean?

    Nicole didn''t conspire with Sally against her?

    Or this was a trick yed by them?

    No!

    It couldn''t be!

    Who did Nicole care about the most?

    It was Samuel!

    If Samuel really got poisoned, Nicole would definitely care him more than any other rtives, let alone

    Sally with whom she hadn''t been in contact for decades.

    So what Joseph said was true?

    Morgan tried to figure out all this quickly.

    Through a period of studying under Morgan, Joseph knew what to say and do to prompt a quick

    decision from her.

    After saying those words, Joseph fell silent and waited, as if he were not in a hurry.

    But it was just because of this that Morgan was aware of his anxiousness and helplessness.

    "What poison?"

    Morgan asked.

    Morgan knew that her disciple was talented and assiduous. Although he didn''t study medicine for a

    long time, he could identify some poisons.

    Moreover, she leafed through the tranted version of the ancient book that she had brought back from

    the Harper Town. Some techniques about poisonous bugs were recorded in it.

    Joseph was her only disciple and she considered him as her own child. Therefore, it was eptable

    that he inherited these techniques of the Harper Town.

    However, Joseph replied in a low voice, "I can''t tell. It''s colorless and odorless but has started to

    prate into his internal organs. Now he remains unconscious with a cold body, looking ghastly and

    breathing heavily as if he were enveloped in cold air. Master, I really can''t tell what the poison is. It

    seems to be in his body for years, but he got sick suddenly, which was illogical. Master, I know you''re in

    the Seapolis City. Can youe and take a look at him?"

    Thest words shocked Morgan.

    No one knew where she was now. How did Joseph know that?

    Morgan suddenly thought of the phone call that Joseph had made to her previously and then his

    brother Lucas. She seemed to understand something with a gloomy expression.

    "Joseph, did you investigate me?"

    Morgan asked in a severe or even angry tone.

    Joseph could hear that, but he replied slowly, "Master, I''m just doing it for my family."

    "If your family and I were in danger at the same time, who would you save?"

    The question put Joseph in a dilemma.

    Morgan immediately felt regretful about asking this.

    How could she ask such a stupid question?

    However, she was a bit looking forward to his answer.

    After all, Joseph was an orphan.

    Samuel and Nicole were good to him, but she considered him her child and taught him how to live on

    his own.

    She even taught him how to save himself. Couldn''t shepare with Nicole and Samuel after doing all

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    this for him?

    Morgan thought that Joseph would not answer. She was about to change the topic when she heard

    Joseph whisper, "Master, you are all my family. If possible, I hope that you all will be fine, but if I have to

    make a choice..."

    He paused.

    Morgan became nervous.

    "So?"

    "I will choose my parents."

    As soon as Joseph said this, Morgan felt hurt, her heart aching.

    Just as she was about to lose her temper, Joseph added, "But the premise is that you try to act against

    them."

    Hearing this, Morgan fell silent.

    Joseph, who usually kept a low profile, actually said these words.

    He was just a child!

    Joseph did not care what Morgan thought and said again.

    "If you do so, you''re also against me, so I will not let you go. But you are my master after all, and I

    gained all my achievements because of you. So if I hurt you for my parents, I won''t live and will die with

    you."

    "Joseph!"

    Morgan was shocked, her palms sweating.

    What a decisive child!

    He was threatening her!

    With his own life!

    Morgan was exasperated, but she had to admit that she didn''t have the heart to be cruel to him.

    She could not watch him die young and even kill himself because she was an enemy of the Green

    family.

    It was as if she were watching her son die in front of her again.

    Panic, helplessness, heartache, and heart-wrenching despair.

    It took her so long to get over the anguish of losing her son. Was she going to suffer that again?

    No!

    She couldn''t!

    She knew Joseph was threatening her and that she should be angry, but at this moment, she

    She gave in to her only disciple.

    "OK, I''ll be right there."

    After Morgan said this, Joseph hung up.

    She revealed a bitter smile.

    Forget it.

    She would just ept whatever came to her, whether it was death, conspiracy or ident.

 Chapter 1192 What If I Dont Agree?

    Chapter 1192 What If I Don''t Agree?

    Hearing Morgan''s words, Joseph did not say anything. After hanging up the phone call, he came to

    Nicole.

    Nicole was still rubbing Samuel''s hands to warm them up, but no matter how hard she rubbed, Samuel

    didn''t get warmer at all, as if he was frozen.

    "Mommy, she said she would be here soon. I''ll wait outside."

    Joseph''s eyes were filled with tears.

    He couldn''t see this. It would remind him of his father.

    The man who pretended to be Vincent.

    The guy took Joseph as his real son sometimes, especially when he was dying.

    Joseph had mixed feelings about that.

    He couldn''t leave his family in trouble anymore. As long as he could protect his family, he would do

    whatever it took.

    He could feel Morgan''s anger and misery in her voice, but he was too anxious to care about her

    feelings.

    Joseph knew that people might think he was threatening Morgan, but he didn''t care. He only hoped

    that there would be no fewer people in his family.

    Before Nicole could say something, Joseph got up and went out.

    Nicole looked at Joseph''s back and felt sorry for this child. She always thought that Joseph had put too

    much me on himself, though he didn''t need to do so.

    She was afraid that Joseph would get over-tired, but now she didn''t know how tofort him.

    Since Joseph left, now there were only Samuel and Nicole in the room.

    Nicole was still rubbing Samuel''s hands. She didn''t feel panicked, but more at ease.

    Even if the road ahead was paved with thorns, she would follow him without any regrets.

    Nicole turned up the heat in the room.

    She could feel the heat on her face, and she was sweaty. However, Samuel was still cold. She was

    immediately struck with sadness.

    Morgan came soon. Nicole didn''t know if she lived nearby or if she took a taxi. She was too exhausted

    to think about those things.

    When Joseph saw Morgan, he was calm and called her "Master".

    Lucas was somewhat surprised, and his face was somber.

    Lucas knew that Joseph had doubts about Morgan, but now Joseph asked Morgan toe here, so

    Samuel must be in a bad condition.

    Something suddenly urred to Lucas and he said, "Joseph, where is my ring?"

    When Lucas took the ring from Zama, he didn''t know what was special about it. Lucas gave the ring to

    Trevin when he looked for the ancient book in the Harper Town. Trevin and Nicole beguiled people into

    believing that Trevin betrayed Nicole, and the ring was lost.

    However, no one knew that Joseph had this ring now.

    How did Joseph get the ring? Lucas was the only one who knew what happened. It was Trevin who

    asked someone to give the ring to Joseph.

    Joseph was Morgan''s disciple and Lucas'' brother, and Morgan was from the Harper Town, so Lucas

    thought that Joseph was the right person to keep the ring.

    After Joseph took the ring from Trevin, he gave it back to Lucas. But Lucas was toozy to put it away

    at that time, so he asked Joseph to help him keep it.

    Now Morgan came here. Although Lucas didn''t know what this ring meant to Zama, he thought that it

    was not an ordinary ring since Zama took it as a family heirloom and gave it to Lucas before she died.

    Other people might not be able to see what was special about the ring, but Morgan, who was from the

    Harper Town, might be able to figure it out.

    Lucas was not sure about this, but he would like to take his chances.

    Anyway, he had to ensure the safety of Samuel first.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Joseph did not know that Lucas thought a lot of at this moment, but when Lucas mentioned the ring,

    Joseph''s only thought was that since the ring was from the Harper Town, it might be useful to Samuel.

    Maybe the poison was carried by the ring?

    But it seemed that Samuel never touched this ring before.

    Joseph was puzzled, but he still took out the ring from his pocket and gave it to Lucas in front of

    Morgan.

    "It''s here."

    When Morgan saw the ring, her pupils suddenly contracted, but her face fast recovered its customary

    expression.

    "This ring..."

    "My grandmother left it to my daddy before she died, but I really liked it, so daddy gave it to me. What''s

    wrong?"

    Lucas did not say that the ring was for him, but for Samuel. Hearing his words, Morgan was deep in

    thought.

    "Where is he?"

    Morgan asked urgently at this moment.

    Although Joseph did not know whether the ring was useful, he now understood why Lucas mentioned

    the ring on purpose.

    Now that they got what they wanted, they didn''t think about why Morgan was anxious.

    "This way."

    Joseph hurriedly led Morgan to Samuel''s room.

    Mr. Shaw remained silent in a corner of the living room. Nobody noticed him. Now he seemed to go into

    deep thought.

    "Steve, what is wrong with Samuel?"

    "The neuralgia happened again. Mr. Joseph is Morgan''s disciple. Perhaps she came here to see Mr.

    Green. After all, the disease is quite torturous."

    Samuel''s disease was not a secret at home.

    Although Edwin felt that something was wrong, Steve''s words sounded reasonable. He just frowned

    and said, "Ask someone to cook some stew. It can help the flow of energy and build strength. The

    symptom of neuralgia can be might or severe. If Morgan really cures Samuel, we need to repay her

    kindness."

    "Yes, Mr. Shaw."

    Steve went out to do his errands.

    Mr. Shaw sighed and talked to himself, "Things still don''t go well even in the New Year."

    He shook his head and went back to his room.

    After Morgan came upstairs with Joseph, she opened the door of Samuel''s room and a heat struck at

    her face.

    Nicole''s entire body was drenched in sweat, but Samuel, lying on the bed, was cold with a sallow face.

    It looked like he was poisoned at first nce, but Morgan''s expression instantly changed.

    Nicole heard the creaking of the door, so she turned around and saw Morgan and Joseph. She moved

    aside a little, making way for them to see Samuel.

    "Please, Satan King."

    The sincerity in Nicole''s voice shocked Morgan.

    ''Didn''t Sallye back to see Nicole?''

    ''How is that possible?''

    The news she got was not fake.

    But now Nicole trusted Morgan and asked her to save Samuel, so Morgan''s guess must be correct. No

    one was more important than Samuel for Nicole.

    Looking at Samuel, Morgan''s face changed. She said in a low voice, "I need to treat him alone. You all

    should go out and turn off the surveince cameras. Nicole, I know that you have doubts about me and

    even don''t trust me, but now you can do nothing else."

    Nicole put on a cold face and gaze at Morgan with piercing eyes.

    "Are you sure you can save him?"

    "Yes."

    "What are his chances of surviving?"

    "Ny percent."

    Hearing what Morgan said, Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Alright. I promise you that you will get whatever you want as long as you save him."

    Nicole offered Morgan a nice deal.

    Morgan paused for a while and said, "What if I want to kill Sally?"

    In the next second, Nicole took a dagger while no one noticed. She didn''t put it at Morgan''s throat, but

    at her own throat.

    "Mommy!"

    Joseph was so scared that his face turned pale. Morgan was also stunned.

    "Nicole, what are you doing?"

    Nicole said coldly, "If you save Samuel today, the Green family and I will repay your kindness. I can

    grant all your requests if you agree not to hurt my family."

    "What if I don''t'' agree?"

    Morgan understood the meaning behind Nicole''s words.

    Nicole said so to protect Sally!

    Morgan was confused and surprised.

    As far as she knew, Sally was not close to Nicole. Nicole was even nothing more than a stranger for

    Sally before Sally returned to the Seapolis City.

    Even when Zayn was around, Nicole did not have much enthusiasm about establishing a close

    rtionship with Sally. But now Nicole was protecting Sally.

    Why?

    Morgan didn''t know what happened between them changed their rtionship.

    Now Nicole even took Sally as a family member.

    Nicole was a woman who cared about her family.

    If she wanted to protect Sally, it was difficult for Morgan to kill her.

    Thinking of her mission, Morgan frowned.

    Nicole seemed to have known that Morgan would say that. She sneered, "Everyone outside saw you

    here today, including my people, the Shaws, the Greens and the Dons. If you didn''t cure Samuel, I

    would kill myself in front of you. Do you think you can leave the Seapolis City alive if you offend three

    families at the same time? I know that you have strong hatred for these three families, but how could a

    dead person seek revenge on them? What do you think?"

    Morgan suddenly trembled.

    She could tell from Nicole''s eyes that Nicole took it seriously.

    In other words, Nicole had made a decision that she would die with Samuel if he died!

    If Morgan could go down with them, this deal would be quite a good bargain.

    ''They all threaten me!''

    ''Do they really think that they can push me around?''

    Just as Morgan was about to lose her temper, she suddenly saw Joseph run into Nicole''s arms and cry

    like a four-year-old child.

    "Mommy, you can''t die. What should I do if you die? What about Lucas and Zoe? Don''t leave me

    behind! Mommy!"

    Joseph cried so bitterly that Nicole''s eyes were filled with tears. Even Morgan felt her heart was

    broken.

    "Don''t worry, your mommy won''t die. Stop crying. It''s too noisy. Take your mommy out. You can''te

    in without my permission. Are you clear?"

    Hearing Morgan''s words, Nicole and Joseph were in surprise.

    Joseph looked straight at Morgan with her watery eyes. Her gratitude and trust made Morgan feel

    moved.

    ''The brat knows what my weakness is.''

 Chapter 1193 I Am Too Anxious

    Chapter 1193 I Am Too Anxious

    Nicole left with Joseph. Before she walked out, she took a nce at Samuel with mixed feeling.

    She wanted to stay and guard Samuel, but Morgan refused.

    Perhaps it was because the unique treatment of the Harper Town could not be known by others.

    But Joseph was Morgan''s disciple, anyway.

    And he was her only disciple. Could it be that Joseph was not allowed here, either?

    ording to Morgan''s behavior, it seemed that no one was allowed here.

    Confused as she was, Nicole was delighted to hear Morgan''s words that the chances were ten to one.

    Everything else didn''t matter as long as Samuel could recover.

    After leaving the room with Joseph, Nicole followed Morgan''s instructions and had the surveince

    camera removed.

    "Mommy, we could have secretly monitored her. What if she did something to Samuel...?" Lucas

    disagreed.

    Nicole turned to him and whispered, "I don''t think Morgan would do that. Anyway, she''s Joseph''s

    master. Even for the sake of Joseph, she won''t go too far."

    Nicole was ttering Joseph. Meanwhile, she was reminding Lucas of Joseph''s feelings.

    Joseph''s heart wrenched. He was so moved that he could hardly hold back his tears.

    Nicole really treated him as her own child. He swore to himself that he would defend them forever.

    It hit Lucas. He turned to Joseph with embarrassment, "Joseph, sorry. I was just too anxious."

    "Never mind. I see."

    Zoe did not say anything. Ever since she returned from the Cawker''s, she had remained quiet. She

    walked over and held Joseph''s hand, as if she had made him a promise.

    She promised that she would always be there, never leaving or forsaking.

    Joseph tightened his grip, anxiously waiting with Nicole.

    However, after they walked out of the room, Morgan suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to Samuel

    when she thought the surveince camera had been removed.

    When she raised her head again, tears had streaked her face.

    "Mr. Samuel! Mr. Samuel!"

    She choked up, but she didn''t know what she should say.

    Samuel was still in aa, but Morgan appeared to be somewhat different.

    She appeared to be respectful and devout.

    She took out a silver needle and directly acupunctured it into the back of Samuel''s head.

    Samuel trembled but still remained motionless again.

    Morgan did not dare to dy. Twelve needles were pierced into different parts of Samuel''s body in one

    go. After that, Morgan was drenched in sweat, but she didn''t dare to stop. She took out a small box

    from her pocket.

    And there was clearly a bug in it!

    A Golden Bug!

    If someone that knew a little about bug were here, he would definitely turn his eyes green.

    The Golden Bug was known as the king of bugs.

    A lot of people dreamed of it!

    Judging from the color of this one, it had lived for at least a hundred years.

    The moment the Golden Bug was released, it jumped onto Samuel''s forehead.

    It was covered by some frost as well, and with a sh of golden light, it entered into Samuel''s head.

    Morgan hurried to kneel down and kowtowed. She then kept babbling something mysterious.

    Not long after, ck blood exuded from the standing needles. And quickly, the sheet went wet and sent

    forth a stink.

    Morgan, however, did not move. Instead, she knelt there, babbling.

    About an hourter, the blood that exuded turned red. And only then did Morgan heave a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, Samuel suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes cold and scarlet.

    "Mr. Samuel, you are awake."

    Morgan said with excitement.

    However, in the next moment, Samuel quickly got up and grabbed Morgan''s neck

    "Mr. Samuel...!"

    Morgan was almost off the ground.

    Her face went green, but Samuel turned a blind eye to it. The killing intent and ruthlessness of him

    made Morgan shiver.

    "How dare you!"

    Samuel tightened his grip. His hand was like a w made of steel. Threads of blood seeped out,

    dyeing Samuel''s fingers red. Coupled with his red eyes, the scene looked extremely strange.

    He now was like the Asura, carrying emotionless killing intents. The air in the whole room seemed to be

    frozen.

    It was hard for Morgan to breathe. The fear of being the verge of death seized her. Her focus strayed.

    But Samuel still darkened his face with his eyes scarlet. It seemed that he was standing on the summit

    of a hill made by bones and corpses.

    "Mr. Samuel, I''m here to save you."

    Morgan hurried to exin.

    She would really be killed if she didn''t exin.

    Morgan had never expected to meet Mr. Samuel in such a sorry state. Mixed feelings seized her, but

    she was clear that it was her mission.

    She had to achieve it no matter what.

    Samuel snorted and suddenly burst intoughter.

    He was a good-looking man. However, he always appeared to be cold and few people dared to meet

    his gaze.

    His smile now attached a flicker of oddness to him. Coupled with his scarlet eyes, he made people

    tremble in fear. His smile was like that of a devil, or the mandragora in hell. It came as a surprise but

    also a threat.

    Morgan felt that even swallow was difficult for her.

    She added, "It was not me who ced the bug in you."

    Samuel slowly rolled his eyes and casually threw Morgan aside.

    With a bang, Morgan fell into the wall. It hurt her so much that almost her internal organs had shifted.

    But she didn''t dare to make a sound. She hurried to get up and kneel down by the side. She appeared

    to be so humble that if someone were here, they would never think her as the Satan King.

    But Samuel turned a blind eye to her. He appeared like she should have behave like this.

    He sat on the bed but frowned in displeasure at the ck liquid and the strong stench.

    "Then, who ced the bug?"

    His voice was ice-cold, and his eyes were still scarlet.

    He could tell that this was his bedroom.

    Then, where was Nicole?

    He frowned with the killing intent filling the room.

    "You hurt my beloved?"

    "I didn''t dare. I just invited her out."

    Morgan was drenched in cold sweat.

    She clenched her teeth in pain, but sweat dripped down her head. Soon a puddle appeared on the

    ground.

    Samuel spat, "You didn''t answer my question yet."

    Morgan immediately got his point.

    "The bug in you should be left by Mr. Shaw. I guess it was ced when Zama was pregnant. Mr.

    Samuel, you were born with the bug and grew up with it. It has hidden in your blood."

    Morgan replied with her voice trembling.

    But Samuel''s face went darker.

    He hated to hear Zama.

    She wasn''t going to give birth to a baby at all. She was delivered of him after some calction.

    Even if she finally died with regret, Samuel could not change his view on her.

    Now that he heard what Zama had done to him, his eyes went even redder. A storm wasing, and it

    was extremely depressing in the room.

    Morgan continued before Samuel could say something.

    "This bug is not harmful to you. Nothing would trigger it except that inherited ring. You got injured on

    your head, coupled with some certain medicine, so it arose. If I haven''t got a Golden Bug, I''m afraid...."

    Morgan didn''t dare to continue.

    But Samuel burst intoughter.

    "You are afraid I will die soon, right?"

    Morgan was too afraid to reply.

    Puzzled, she summoned courage and asked, "Mr. Samuel, what medicine did you take?"

    Samuel paused.

    What medicine did he take?

    It was ir that prescribed for him first, and then Joseph. Thetter killed his pain quite effectively.

    "Your disciple prescribed for me. Don''t you know that?"

    It reminded Morgan of the medicine that Joseph had mentioned to her. Her face went pale in a second.

    Sure enough...

    Samuel curled his lips up. He appeared to be so evil that Morgan didn''t dare to meet his gaze.

    But Samuel didn''t care about that. He sneered, "So, it was caused by you, right? You have early

    expected that I would inherit those dirty things, right?"

    "Mr. Samuel, I didn''t dare. Besides, I didn''t know that you were the sessor, let alone calcting

    you? As for the memory you inherited, it might be dirty. But what is dirty was not the Harper Town. Mr.

    Samuel, Zama ced the bug that can reserve memory in herself and give birth to you so that you

    could have the memory of that. She wished you could avenge the Harper Town. A total of 185 people

    were killed! Even their souls could not at ease!"

    Morgan kowtowed again.

    Her mother had also ced a bug that can reserve memory in herself. Therefore, it reminded her the

    deep hatred every night she went to bed.

    Among the few people left in the Harper Town, everyone had that kind of bug in their bodies except

    Maia and her brother. Back then, they happened to be out of the town and didn''t get one.

    For so many years, they had been waiting for the new sessor.

    They had suspected Samuel and Vincent. But Zama didn''t find anything special in them before she

    died. She had observed for so long but still failed.

    Morgan had thought that Zama hated her since she didn''t ce a Memory Bug in her.

    However, it wasn''t until today did she realize that Zama didn''t ce a bug because that was not the

    right time. The ring in Lucas'' hand and what Samuel behaved today told her that.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Now that she had found the new sessor, she had found the mainstay. She would definitely follow his

    lead. She even wished that Samuel could avenge her nsmen right now!

 Chapter 1194 Dont You Know Me?

    Chapter 1194 Don''t You Know Me?

    Morgan stated as she cried and kowtowed. But Samuel just set his eyes on her and said nothing.

    At this moment, his handsome face seemed to have dyed gold. With a sh, it gradually faded away

    and finally recovered.

    He now appeared as usual.

    Leaning against the head of the bed, Samuel seemed to have lost in thought.

    The past of the Harper Town shed in his mind as an old movie.

    He saw some strangers but acquaintance as well.

    Mr. Shaw was there, too. He looked like a young man at that time.

    Samuel picked up a cup and casually shook it.

    This cup was prepared by Nicole. The water inside was still hot.

    When Samuel shook it, a lot of water sshed out and fell on his hand. It felt warm, just like how Nicole

    impressed him.

    Nicole!

    Samuel''s eyes lit up slightly.

    Why was she Mr. Shaw''s granddaughter?

    Morgan was confused since Samuel was silent for such a long while. She couldn''t help but look up. But

    a cup was immediately hurled towards her.

    She didn''t dare to dodge, so she could only endure it.

    The cup sideswiped Morgan''s cheek and hit the wall behind her. With a cracking sound, it shattered

    into pieces.

    Morgan swallowed.

    Samuel now appeared to be really strange. She had no idea about whether it had anything to do with

    the Golden Bug. He scared her.

    Samuel''s lips curled up as he said indifferently, "You can''t tell it to anyone, including Joseph. Do you

    understand?"

    "Yes."

    "Now that you said that I have a Memory Bug in my blood, what about my sons, Joseph and Lucas?"

    Morgan hurried to shake her head.

    "No, the Memory Bug is passed from generation to generation. It only exists in one generation. We will

    pass it to our descendants only when we are dying."

    Samuel sneered.

    Hisughter carried infinite mockery. Morgan thought it unpleasant to hear, but she didn''t dare to look

    up.

    "Even if the Harper Town is not destroyed by those people, I will find some men to ruin it!"

    Morgan was shocked by his words.

    "Mr. Samuel, you...!"

    "Parents as they are, they did harm to their kids. Now that they only know how to bring disaster to their

    kids except keeping bugs, what do they live for? For such an evil town, even a fire is not enough."

    Samuel stated as he went angry. His cold eyes went scarlet. He did stay motionless, but in Morgan''s

    eyes, he bared hiss teeth and showed his ws, wishing he could tear her apart.

    His hatred was more like a tornado, as if it could tear a person into pieces in a second.

    Morgan felt herself unable to breathe.

    She knew how much Samuel hated Zama and how much he disliked bugs. But it was the Harpers''

    mission. They were born with it.

    Samuel was the new sessor of the Harper Town, but he actually said that. Morgan couldn''t help but

    tremble.

    "Mr. Samuel, you can''t...!"

    "Shut up!"

    Samuel suddenly spat. His cold voice was like a de, piercing through Morgan''s soul. She shook as

    she swallowed her words.

    Samuel suddenly frowned. Then, he pulled out the needles in his body and hurled them on the floor.

    White smoke immediately rose as needles fell down.

    Samuel forced a bitter smile.

    "Mother? Does she know what that word means? Have she ever regarded Vincent and I as her kids?"

    Samuel''s voice was gentle. He seemed to be asking. But Morgan felt depressed.

    She did not know how to reply. But would it enrage Samuel if she kept silent?

    "Get out! Tell Nicole and the others not to disturb me in half an hour."

    Only then did Morgan heave a sigh of relief. She realized that she had sweated all over.

    "Yes."

    Morgan crawled up and was going to run away. But Samuel said again, "Besides, I want Sally alive."

    Morgan paused and then replied in a respectful manner, "Yes. From now on, I won''t hurt Sally

    anymore."

    "There''s no need. You can still do whatever you want as long as you don''t kill her. I want her to be

    alive, but I can''t watch you die. Anyway, you are the master of Joseph."

    Morgan took a tumble.

    It was not because she was a Harper that Samuel didn''t kill her. Instead, it was because she was

    Joseph''s master.

    And for the reason why Samuel asked her to continue, he was going to confusing the king of Country F.

    And that meant he was going to do something to Country F.

    Mixed feeling seized Morgan.

    If the ancestors of the Harper Town knew that what they passed from generation to generation was that

    much detested by Samuel, their souls might never rest in peace.

    However, Morgan did not dare to say it out.

    She didn''t know much about Mr. Shaw. But for Mr. Samuel, she was quite clear about his personality.

    Once she enraged Samuel, even the god couldn''t help her, let alone her identity as a Harper. ''But

    Nicole can.'' Morgan thought mockingly.

    Anyway, ancestors of the Harper lost.

    Morgan walked out as Samuel suddenly staggered and fell on the bed. A mouthful of bright red blood

    sprayed onto the bed, especially conspicuouspared with that ck liquid.

    The new sessor?

    He sneered.

    What he hated so much was now in his body.

    ''Zama, have you ever regarded me as your son? Even for one second is okay.''

    ''In your eyes, I am a tool, a puppet, and a plot. Even if you felt regretful in the end of your life, you were

    still nning for the sake of the Harper Town.''

    Samuel did not know what the Harper Town meant to Zama. But because of such a town, his family

    was destroyed. And he now lived in a strange and sorry way. They even wished that he could avenge

    the Harpers?

    No way!

    Samuel sneered, but another mouthful of blood poured from his mouth.

    The neuralgia didn''t disturb him anymore. And he didn''t feel anywhere hurt, either. But the weakness

    just overwhelmed him.

    He simply pulled off the sheets and fell down on the bed, asleep.

    When Morgan left the room, Nicole, Joseph, Lucas and Zoe were all waiting in the living room. The

    moment she walked out, four pairs of eyes looked at her. She felt nervous.

    "He''s fine, but he''s very weak now. He needs to rest for half an hour."

    As soon as Morgan finished her words, Nicole got up and ran towards the bedroom. But Morgan

    stopped her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Nicole, he said he needed to rest. Nobody was allowed in."

    "Clear off!"

    Nicole darkened her face. She was dissatisfied with Morgan. If it weren''t for Joseph, she might have

    got a fight with her.

    Morgan, however, remained motionless and replied in a cold voice, "He said that no one was allowed

    in."

    Nicole frowned at her words.

    "I''m his wife."

    "I only know that he said no one was allowed in. No exception."

    This was the first time that Morgan appeared to be tough with them.

    Joseph was uneasy and hurried to say, "Master, mommy just wants to see daddy. You should not stop

    her."

    "I''m just conveying Mr. Samuel''s words."

    Morgan took a nce at Joseph. She was somehow lost for words.

    Today, she survived not because she was a Harper. But for the sake of Joseph, Samuel didn''t kill her.

    Samuel had emphasized that.

    And it could be seen how much Samuel loved and cared about Joseph.

    He was telling Morgan that she had better be nice to Joseph. Anyway, Joseph was the reason why he

    kept her life.

    Morgan hadplicated feelings for Joseph early, and now she was more lost for words.

    "Master?"

    Joseph was confused and asked.

    Nicole seized the chance and directly rushed over.

    "Nicole, you''re courting death! He is now in a bad mood and has heavy killing intents. You...!"

    Before Morgan could finish her words, Joseph held her hand.

    "Master, you must be tired. Come and have a drink of water."

    Joseph''s hand was soft and his voice was warm, which moved Morgan so much.

    She took a nce at the door and finally sighed. Following Joseph, she stepped into the living room

    and sat down.

    Nicole was anxious and worried. But the moment she opened the door, a stench was sent forth to her

    and almost overwhelmed her.

    She frowned at the ck sheets and subconsciously picked it up. She turned to Samuel, who was

    sleeping with a pale face.

    Nicole paused.

    Samuel was educated to behave elegantly ever since he was a child. He wouldn''t forget to be decent

    even when he was sleeping. But now he actually did.

    What happened?

    Nicole quickly headed for him and reached to Samuel''s forehead.

    Fortunately, there was nothing bad.

    His body temperature was normal.

    She heaved a sigh of relief. But she always felt that it must be ufortable for Samuel to sleep in this

    way. So, she tried to help him turn over. Beyond expectation, before she could touch him, Samuel

    suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed her neck. His cold aura shrouded her and depressed her.

    "Samuel...."

    Nicole was shocked.

    Samuel now looked the same as usual. But his gaze was totally cold, as if he was looking at a corpse.

    He suddenly curled up his lips. He seemed mocking or just indifferent. Mixed emotion filled his eyes,

    making it hard for her to understand.

    "I said no one is allowed here. Don''t you understand?"

    Samuel''s voice was so soft that it was like a feather kissing her heart. But somehow, it sounded so

    terrible that every cell of Nicole seemed to have been frozen.

    "Samuel, don''t you know me?"

    Nicole asked, her heart beating wildly.

    How could this be?

    What happened to Samuel?

    Or what did Morgan do to him?

    Just as Nicole''s brain running wildly, Samuel suddenly got closer to her. His handsome face was so

    familiar but terrible as well.

    All of a sudden, a sneer came into Nicole''s ear as Samuel tightened his grip....

 Chapter 1195 Who the Hell Is She

    Chapter 1195 Who the Hell Is She

    Nicole suddenly felt suffocated.

    "Samuel..."

    Nicole sounded confused and sad.

    Samuel could only see red in front of him. He was filled with the killing intent, as if there was a voice

    shouting in his ears, "Kill her. Kill her!"

    He was filled with rage. Blood seemed to be the only thing that could calm him down. However, that

    sad voice sounded familiar. Hearing the voice was like being touched by someone''s soft hands. It felt

    warm and sweet.

    Samuel loosened his grip on Nicole.

    Nicole hurriedly struggled away and covered her neck as she coughed. She stared at Samuel with her

    beautiful eyes.

    Something was wrong with him!

    His eyes were wandering, and they were scarlet. It seemed that Samuel had fallen into a nightmare.

    His breaths were also somewhat messy as he became more and more aggressive. It was as if he was

    going to destroy the whole room.

    "Samuel, wake up! I am your wife, Nicole! Wake up!"

    Nicole shouted.

    Samuel frowned. He seemed to be in deep thought, but also at a loss.

    Although Nicole did not know what was going on with Samuel, she could endure no more.

    She quickly stepped forward and pped Samuel in the face.

    "Wake up!"

    "You''re dead!"

    Samuel suddenly grabbed Nicole''s hand. Just as he was about to break it forcefully, a sparkling tear

    dropped on the back of his hand.

    "Are you crazy? Do you want to kill me? Samuel, you fucking bastard! Do it! Kill me now!"

    As she spoke, Nicole took a step forward. She even stretched out her neck.

    "Do it! Come on, do it!"

    Samuel was somewhat dazed by Nicole''s angry curses. He seemed to have remembered something.

    His eyes gradually became clear as he saw Nicole crying in front of him.

    Perhaps it was because she was angry, or perhaps it was because she was sad, Nicole wiped her

    tears with her free hand. Seeing this, Samuel turned up the corners of his lips.

    With Nicole''s hand in his palm, Samuel pulled her into his arms.

    Nicole was instantly surrounded by Samuel''s familiar and cold scent.

    "Let go of me, you bastard! Aren''t you going to choke me to death? What''s the point of hugging me

    now? Bastard!"

    Nicole hit Samuel on the chest.

    Samuel smiled even more.

    "Stop it, darling. Your hand will hurt."

    To Samuel, Nicole was not hitting him, but tickling him. Seeing that she was tired, and that her face had

    turned a little red, Samuel said to Nicole gently.

    Nicole felt extremely wronged.

    She was so worried about Samuel before entering the room. To her surprise, after she went in, Samuel

    almost strangled her to death as if he had gone crazy.

    She didn''t know why, but she indeed felt wronged.

    Thinking of this, Nicole suddenly bit somewhere on Samuel''s chest to vent her anger.

    Numbness and pain instantly assaulted Samuel.

    He felt really good.

    He lowered his head and looked at the little woman in his arms. His words became somehow

    pornographic.

    "Where are you biting?"

    Nicole froze for a moment. She hurriedly let go of Samuel''s chest, only to realize that she was biting his

    nipple.

    Nicole instantly blushed. She felt extremely embarrassed.

    She was angry, okay?

    She was not trying to turn Samuel on!

    Nicole pushed Samuel away and turned around to leave. However, Samuel put his arms around

    Nicole''s waist from behind and threw her onto the bed.

    "Get lost! Don''t touch me!"

    Nicole was almost furious, but before she could get up, Samuel directly pressed her down on the bed.

    "Stop messing around. Let''s rest for a while. I''m having a headache."

    Samuel''s voice was small, but he managed to stop Nicole from doing anything.

    It was true.

    Samuel was poisoned!

    Nicole only came up here because Morgan assured her that Samuel had had the antidote. However,

    Samuel was really strange just now. He was terrifying.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat. She asked, "The poison..."

    "It''s fine now. I''m just a little exhausted. Let me rest for a while. Half an hour will do."

    After saying that, Samuel directly rolled over andy down. His arms were still around Nicole.

    Obviously, he didn''t want her to leave.

    Nicole could hear Samuel''s even breathing. It seemed that he had really fallen asleep.

    Nicole turned around and saw that Samuel''s face was milky-white. Even his lips were pale. She

    couldn''t help but be worried.

    She didn''t quite believe what Morgan said that the poison was cured. However, Samuel said that he

    was fine now. Maybe the antidote worked.

    But what was going on with the violent Samuel a moment ago?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out.

    "Close your eyes and sleep. Otherwise, we can do something else."

    Samuel, who was supposed to be asleep, suddenly spoke. Nicole was startled.

    "Were you pretending to be asleep?"

    "I was asleep, but you kept staring at me. It''s making me ufortable."

    Samuel didn''t tell Nicole that her inquiring gaze was driving him manic. He wanted to fight and kill.

    He tried his best to restrain himself, because he knew that the woman beside him was the one he

    wanted to protect the most.

    He would never allow anyone to hurt Nicole, including himself.

    Nicole thought of the way she looked at Samuel just now. Hearing Samuel''s words, she hurriedly

    closed her eyes.

    Nicole had had a hard time today. Now, she was surrounded with Samuel''s familiar aura, and was

    Half an hourter, Samuel suddenly opened his eyes.

    Thinking of what happened not long ago, he frowned. He wished that he could break open his head

    and get rid of the poison''s effects, and the cries.

    It was simply too annoying!

    Just as Samuel was about to get up, he found someone was sleeping on his arm.

    He tilted his head slightly. All his killing intent and anger suddenly vanished when he saw Nicole''s

    sleeping face.

    He smiled and kissed Nicole''s face. Then, he slowly pulled out his arm, turned over, and got out of bed.

    When he opened the bedroom door, he found that Morgan was still there.

    Although Lucas did not like Morgan, he did not make things difficult for her for the sake of Joseph.

    Zoe was waiting for Nicole, but Nicole hadn''te out for a long time. Gradually, Zoe fell asleep on

    Lucas'' thigh.

    "Daddy!"

    When Joseph heard the sound of the door, he suddenly raised his head and saw Samuel. Joseph

    noticed that Samuel was better now, and he was very happy.

    Samuel''s eyes were very bright.

    He nced at Joseph and nodded.

    "Prepare some mosquito repellents. We''ll set off today."

    Joseph froze for a moment before suddenly realizing that Samuel was talking to him. So, he hurriedly

    nodded and went into the room.

    Lucas looked at Samuel. He didn''t move, nor could he move. He only asked in a low voice, "Samuel,

    are you alright?"

    "Yeah."

    Samuel walked over.

    Morgan immediately stood up and respectfully followed behind Samuel. She was serious and humble,

    and Lucas was truly shocked for a moment.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "What is she...?"

    "Ignore her."

    A trace of disgust shed through Samuel''s eyes.

    He rubbed his temples and said to Lucas, "Give me the ring."

    Samuel did not say which ring, but Lucas quickly understood what he meant. He gave the ring of the

    Harper Town to Samuel.

    Samuel put the ring directly on his tail finger. It fit.

    Morgan watched as the ring flickered on Samuel''s finger. Putting on the ring meant that Samuel had

    admitted his status as Leader of the Harper Town. Tears rolled down Morgan''s cheeks before she

    quickly lowered her head.

    "Are you going with us?"

    Morgan did not know how to answer this question.

    "I don''t know."

    "Leave us alone. Our family is going on a trip. We don''t want you around."

    Samuel still disliked Morgan.

    Ever since he woke up, he hadn''t mentioned a single word about the Harper Town. Morgan was a little

    puzzled, but she didn''t dare to ask. Now, Samuel wanted to drive her away. Morgan couldn''t help but

    open her eyes wide.

    "Mr. Green, aren''t you going back?"

    "Are you in charge of my own business? Why don''t you be the leader of the Harper Town?"

    Samuel''s cold eyes swept over her. Morgan felt a little scared.

    She remembered what Samuel was like when his poison was just cured. He was like the grim reaper.

    Merely being with him was difficult for her to breathe.

    Morgan quickly swallowed and then lowered her head.

    "No, Mr. Green."

    "Get lost."

    Samuel didn''t want to hide his emotions anymore.

    Morgan nced at Joseph''s room, but she didn''t say anything and quickly left.

    Lucas had been staring at Samuel ever since Samuel got out of the bedroom. Morgan had left, and

    Zoe was asleep. Now, they were the only two left in the living room. Lucas finally got the chance to ask

    Samuel something.

    "Samuel, you seem to have changed."

    "There''s a bug in me. I''m annoyed."

    Samuel did not hide anything from Lucas. Therefore, Lucas was startled.

    "A bug? Who did this to you? Morgan? I''ll kill her!"

    As he spoke, Lucas was about to get up, but Samuel held his little hand.

    He smiled evilly and said ruffianly, "Aren''t you afraid that Joseph will be sad?"

    Lucas hesitated for a moment. He whispered, "Joseph said that no one is as important as our family. If

    Morgan hurts you, he will protect you regardless of anything."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes slightly. Something shed through his eyes.

    He said, "Lucas, listen to me. No matter what Joseph does in the future, he should not be the one to

    protect us. It''s us who should protect him. Do you understand?"

    Samuel suddenly looked at Lucas.

    His gaze was cold. It was a little scary and unfamiliar to Lucas, but he still nodded.

    Samuel withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, "Pack your things. Let''s go to the Harper Town."

    Lucas was instantly startled.

    "Just now, when Morgan was here, why didn''t you..."

    "Who the hell is she? Do I have to report everything to her?"

    Samuel was so arrogant when he said this. For a moment, Lucas was a little dumbfounded.

    Was this Samuel?

    That cold and shrewd man?

 Chapter 1196 I Know How I Should Treat My Wife

    Chapter 1196 I Know How I Should Treat My Wife

    As if knowing what''s on Lucas'' mind, Samuel flicked Lucas on the forehead and said, "No matter what I

    be, I am still your father."

    Lucas rubbed where he was flicked and said dejectedly, "Why can''t you give up the habit of flicking?"

    Samuel smiled slightly, exuding a warm aura.

    "How is Mommy doing?"

    Lucas asked worriedly.

    Samuel nced at him and whispered, "She is my wife. I''d never hurt her."

    However, he couldn''t help recalling that he had almost throttled Nicole to death when she had entered

    the room.

    He looked around to evade Lucas'' gaze, feeling somewhat guilty.

    Lucas did not notice Samuel''s strange behavior and muttered, "Don''t be so sure. Who knows what you

    will do to Mommy?"

    "Shut up!"

    Samuel frowned, bringing pressure that could not be challenged. Lucas was stunned.

    "Samuel, I don''t like the way you are now."

    Lucas spoke bluntly, not afraid of offending Samuel at all.

    Samuel was surprised.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I don''t like the way you are now. You make me feel that you are not the person I knew. You are lofty,

    evil and indescribably strange. You are so different now. I don''t like the new you."

    Lucas spoke with dignity, showing no sign of being afraid.

    Samuel was dazed by this.

    Lucas disliked him?

    What was he like in the past?

    He was tolerant, indifferent, mild on the outside and wild on the inside, and scheming.

    These words were synonymous with him.

    But was he different now?

    He just became less tolerant.

    Some hostility filled his heart, which was hard to get rid of. Everyone and everything around irritated

    him. He wanted to explode, to fight and to kill!

    Thest thought stroke Samuel, stunning him.

    Why would he feel this way?

    Could it be...?

    Samuel''s eyes darkened.

    "I''m going to the study. Take care of Zoe and don''t disturb your mom. If she asks, tell her that I''m

    working in the study. Understand?"

    Samuel then rose to go, but felt that someone tugged his sleeve.

    He paused. Turning around, he saw that it was Lucas. "Samuel, no matter what, you are still my daddy,

    right?" Lucas asked.

    Samuel''s heart trembled. Inexplicable pain and sadness shot through his heart, leaving him

    ufortable.

    "Of course."

    He smiled. The familiar expression somehow eased Lucas'' mind.

    "OK. Go to work."

    Then Lucas loosened his grip.

    Although Samuel''s temper changed slightly, Lucas realized that he was still him ¡ª the Samuel he liked

    the most.

    After turning around, Samuel''s expression darkened slightly.

    It was Morgan''s doing!

    He quickly went upstairs into the study.

    Morgan was surprised to receive a call from Samuel. Still, she answered the call right away.

    "Mr. Green!"

    "How did you detoxify me? Why did my temperament change? I feel that I have a surge of hostility in

    me, and I have no control over it. Morgan, are you tired of living? How dare you try anything funny on

    me?"

    Samuel elongated his words. Morgan was inexplicably scared, feeling that she was at the mercy of the

    Death.

    "Mr. Green, I dare not do anything to you. It''s just that, to free you from the Memory Bug, I had to put

    the Golden Bug in your body. It is the king of all the bugs of our town. Everyone who has a bug in his or

    her body will be controlled by you, and must follow your orders. This is a privilege of the master of our

    town. And the Golden Bug could cure rare poisons. This bug is somewhat strong and may not

    the bug was buried in the ancestral hall of the Harper Town. Perhaps it was influenced by the

    resentment of the ancestors, making you feel a little hostile. "

    After finishing her trembling speech, Morgan heard Samuel snort coldly. "Don''t try to incite me with

    these words. Let me tell you, the condition and future of the Harper Town have nothing to do with me. I

    don''t care. As for the bugs in your bodies, I''m not interested, and I have no intention of using them.

    You''d better think of a way to get this bullshit Golden Bug out of me, or I don''t mind making you out as

    an object lesson."

    With that, Samuel hung up.

    He didn''t care about the resentment of the ancestors or controlling others.

    To put it bluntly, they were just trying to use him for the vengeance for the Harper Town.

    Morgan refused to tell him why the Harper Town people provoked those people. Still, she wanted him

    to deal with the three great families and the forces behind alone.

    Did he look like a fool?

    Samuel snorted coldly. He felt that the hostility in his heart was bing more and more

    uncontroble, and the urge to fight intensified.

    He called ir.

    "When someone is hostile and restless, is there any medicine that can help?"

    ir paused before asking, "Who are you talking about?"

    "Myself. I was set up."

    Samuel told ir everything.

    Hearing the whole thing, ir was depressed.

    "Your family has a lot of wretched business."

    "Cut the crap. Is there any medicine that can help suppress it?"

    Samuel''s irritable aura resurfaced.

    ir dared not annoy him again. He whispered, "Every medicine has its side effect. It''s bad for your

    health to take too many pills. See if your family has warm jade. You can take one with you. It might

    help. It''s said jade can help suppress hostility and restlessness. Still, you''d bettere over and I''ll

    check you out."

    "I don''t have time. I''m going on a trip with my family. It''s been set. The children are looking forward to it.

    They''ll be disappointed if we reschedule."

    Samuel hung up after finishing the words.

    Warm jade?

    Jade?

    He vaguely remembered that there was jade in the warehouse.

    Thinking of this, Samuel decided to go to the warehouse of the Green''s.

    Feeling a little worried, Lucas asked to go with Samuel. Samuel did not reject him. He carried Zoe into

    the room, putting her beside Nicole, and then left for the Green''s with Lucas.

    When the door into the warehouse was opened, Lucas was dumbfound by all the valuables.

    "Samuel, is this really our warehouse? We have so many good things! How much are these worth?"

    Seeing Lucas'' surprised expression, Samuel said softly, "Brat, don''t be so surprised. We have plenty of

    money. This is no big deal. If you like, when you start to date someone, I''ll give you a diamond mine.

    You can give the girl gifts as you please. OK?"

    Lucas'' lips twitched and he said disdainfully, "Samuel, you''re so cocky. The old you are cuter."

    Just as he finished speaking, Samuel flicked on his forehead again.

    "Holy shit! Samuel, if you do this again, I swear I will fight back."

    "Don''t say it like you can beat me."

    Ignoring Lucas, Samuel walked into the warehouse and casually picked out a few emeralds which were

    all of excellent quality.

    "Pick one and bring it with you. I hear that jade helps one keep safe."

    The words rendered Lucas speechless.

    Samuel became superstitious.

    Still, he picked a pair of jade pendants in the shape of dragon and phoenix. "Zoe and I can have these

    two. And Joseph can have this dragon jade pendant."

    Lucas took the three, leaving behind a pair of blood jade in the shape of dragon and phoenix. They are

    bright red, looking extremely alluring.

    Samuel liked it at once.

    He stuffed one jade into his pocket. On second thought, he threaded it to make a ne and put it

    on.

    A chill came from the jade, prating his skin into his chest. The chill faintly and slowly suppressed

    the violence in him.

    Samuel pocketed the other jade, nning to give it to Nicole.

    "Let''s go."

    After locking the warehouse, Samuel and Lucas returned to the Shaw''s.

    Nicole had gotten up. Steve told her that Samuel took Lucas out and would be back soon, so she was

    not worried. She drank tea with Edwin in the living room.

    The two of them were talking. Edwinughed very happily, and Nicole also had a smile on her face.

    The smile was gentle and quiet, making one feel peaceful.

    Seeing this, Samuel''s eyes shed. Then he smiled and walked over.

    "What are you talking about? You two look so happy."

    Noticing Samuel''s return, Nicole hurriedly took his coat and put it on the clothes rack beside. Then she

    smiled and said, "Just something interesting. Where did you take Lucas to on such a cold day?"

    "I found a few good things for you."

    As he spoke, Samuel took out the blood jade.

    Nicole was impressed.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Blood jade! There aren''t many blood jades in the world, and those of such good quality are even rarer.

    This one is worth at least millions, right?"

    "Who cares how much it''s worth? It''s just a stone. If you like it, I can collect some more to make a set of

    jewelry for you."

    Samuel helped Nicole put the blood jade ne on.

    Either because of the jade or because of Nicole''s brilliant smile, Samuel felt that the manic energy in

    him was almost gone.

    A slight chill came from the jade, making Nicole feel happy.

    Seeing Samuel and Nicole being so loving, Edwin couldn''t help but smile and say, "Samuel, you will

    spoil her. Aren''t you afraid that she''ll be out of your control?"

    "I know how I should treat my wife, so mind your own business."

    Samuel''s gaze was cold, and his words were sharp, which stunned Nicole, Lucas, and Edwin.

    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?"

    Nicole pulled him, trying to ease Samuel. Unexpectedly, Samuel''s attitude got colder.

    "There is something I want to ask. Why was the Harper Town destroyed back then?"

 Chapter 1197 Anywhere is Paradise to Me When Im With You

    Chapter 1197 Anywhere is Paradise to Me When I''m With You

    As soon as Samuel said that, Edwin instantly became solemn. Meanwhile, Nicole looked amazed at

    Samuel and felt that Samuel''s voice was murderous.

    Was it an illusion?

    Nicole didn''t dare to say anything. She remembered what Samuel looked like in front of her not long

    ago. He seemed to be delirious back then, but how about now?

    Nicole looked at Samuel again. When she found that he did not seem to get a clouded mind at all, with

    his eyes clear, she could not help but frown.

    Edwin paused for a second and spoke indifferently when he looked at Samuel.

    "It''s a military operation. You should know that we all have a confidentiality agreement. I can''t tell

    anyone about it."

    "Oh, that''s right. There''s a confidentiality agreement."

    Then Samuel smiled evilly and Nicole was agitated.

    Samuel didn''t smile like that before. However, he was enchanting with that smile.

    Nicole stepped forward right away, held Samuel''s arm, and said, "Why did you ask about the Harper

    Town all of a sudden?"

    "Nothing. It crossed my mind. I just wondered. Besides, Emory is still under investigation. I''m afraid it

    has something to do with that, so I asked."

    Samuel''s words made sense.

    Edwin nced at Samuel. He felt that Samuel did look murderous, but now Samuel didn''t look like that

    anymore.

    Edwin might get it wrong.

    Edwin recovered his calmness and said, "Where are you going to travel? Have you decided yet?"

    "Not yet. We just want to get around."

    Samuel answered gently and lookedpletely different from what he looked like when he asked that

    question.

    Nicole was afraid that Samuel would look fierce again, held his arm at once, and said, "I get some

    clothes ready. Come in and see if what else you need to take with you."

    Samuel looked at Nicole and smiled. Without saying anything, he followed Nicole into the bedroom.

    As soon as Samuel entered the bedroom, Nicole closed the door, looked at him with feigned anger, and

    said, "You freaked me out. You looked horrible when you questioned my grandfather. And you looked

    like you wanted to kill him."

    "What would you do if I really wanted to kill him?"

    Samuel stretched out his hand and put her hair behind her ears. His eyes grew tender.

    Nicole was terrified.

    "What do you mean? Are you really going to do something to my grandfather? Samuel, is something

    wrong with you? I feel like you''ve be a different person since Morgan detoxified you, especially in

    front of my grandfather. Do you want to avenge the Harper Town?"

    Nicole asked bluntly.

    Samuel was surprised this time.

    He knew Nicole was smart, but he didn''t expect her to be even so sensitive and attentive. Samuel

    couldn''t help asking Edwin just now, but Nicole came up with considerable spection.

    Samuel grabbed the back of her head and kissed her, leaving her breathless.

    She struggled to push him away, but she failed. Not long after the kiss, her body went soft. She didn''t

    even know when Samuel carried her to bed.

    By the time Nicole realized it, she was lying in Samuel''s arms.

    Smelling the familiar scent and a trace of fragrance, Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Don''t try to deflect my attention. Samuel, give me a reasonable exnation."

    With that, Nicole turned around angrily.

    Samuel smiled, stretched out his long arms around Nicole. He whispered, "You look really seductive

    when you lose your temper."

    "You, scram!"

    Nicole reached out her fist and struck him. Samuelughed heartily.

    It had been a long time since he smiled so cheerfully.

    Nicole was stunned.

    Samuel saw Nicole staring nkly. He extended his finger and tapped her forehead. "Rest assured. I''m

    fine. Morgan just put a Golden Bug in my body when she detoxified me. So I can''t suppress my anger

    sometimes."

    "What?"

    Nicole sat upright straight away.

    "Morgan risked her neck to poison you!"

    "If I refused, I would die."

    Samuel told Nicole about the Memory Bug and the Harper Town.

    Hearing that, Nicole remained silent for a long time.

    How could that be?

    It was simply too hateful!

    "What did Zama want? She refused to let you go and prevented you from living a normal life even if

    she was dead, didn''t she? Other mothers are desperate to make their children live well, but what about

    her? Zama even plotted against you before she died. Samuel, I can''t wait to go to the Harper Town to

    whip her body."

    "Alright."

    Nicole heard that and her angry voice stopped abruptly.

    "What?"

    "Aren''t you going to whip her body? But Zama turned into ashes. It''s impossible to do that. However,

    you can scatter her ashes."

    Samuel said indifferently while Nicole gaped at him, not knowing what to say.

    Scatter the ashes?

    That was so terrible.

    Did Samuel hate Zama so much?

    Nicole took Samuel''s hand and pondered for a moment before saying, "Why don''t we just stay indoors

    for the time being? Go to ir to see if he can remove the Golden Bug from your body."

    "I checked. The Golden Bug is harmless and has many benefits. I''m moody not because of it, but the

    evilness of the Memory Bug."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand andy t on the bed. He looked at the ceiling and whispered, "People in

    the Harper Town put the Memory Bugs in their descendants because they wanted them to experience

    the massacre and see clearly how their nsmen were killed. They will feel the anger and hatred much

    more deeply in that way rather than by word of mouth. Besides, Memory Bug should be nurtured by

    their ancestors with resentment and anger, so this kind of evilness may cloud our minds."

    "Then what should we do?"

    Nicole hated that his mind was clouded and would be controlled by these bugs.

    Samuel was her husband. He shouldn''t stand up for those selfish people in the Harper Town.

    Samuel was quite pleased to see her worry about him.

    Samuel touched Nicole''s hair and smiled, "Don''t worry. Those who put the bug inside me are able to

    get it out of me. Besides, am I easily controlled by others? Nobody can decide what I want to do or

    what I hate to do. Even with their ancestors'' resentment and evilness, no one can force me to do

    anything. The first thing I want to know is what people in the Harper Town did to make the military so

    determined to destroy the town."

    That was what Samuel wanted to know.

    As for revenge?

    Forget it.

    Samuel lived infort with Nicole and their children.

    Samuel didn''t lose his mind and wouldn''t insist on getting involved in the grudges of thest generation.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was finally relieved.

    Shey in Samuel''s arms and whispered, "You scared me. I thought..."

    "What? Do you think I''m controlled by the bug and want to avenge the Harper Town? Why will I do

    that?"

    Nicole chuckled.

    "Then why did you question my grandfatherbatively? I thought you were going to fight with him.

    No, you asked my grandfather because he was involved in that operation, right?"

    "Yes."

    When Samuel saw Nicole''s expression, he knew that she guessed it. Samuel did not hide it and

    nodded.

    "How could it be?"

    Something shed into Nicole''s mind, but she couldn''t catch it. She heard Samuel continue, "Not only

    Mr. Shaw, but Elvis and the Dons got involved."

    With that, Samuel saw Nicole''s eyes narrow and knew what Nicole guessed.

    "Our three families are involved. Elvis is dead and William''s whereabouts are unknown. Sally was

    kidnapped when she was a child. I suspect that all those things have something to do with the Harper

    Town."

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s arm with a rush and asked, "So you''re going to the Harper Town, aren''t you?"

    "I''m going there for the truth and Zoe."

    Hearing that, Nicole froze.

    She remembered that Zoe offered to travel to the Harper Town.

    Zoe only proposed that aftering out of the Cawker''s, so it was very likely that it was the Cawkers''

    idea.

    But was it ire''s or Nash''s idea?

    What did they want Zoe to do in the Harper Town?

    Was Emory''s case relevant to the Harper Town?

    Those puzzles vexed Nicole. It was like a wool ball with knots, but she couldn''t untangle it.

    Seeing that Nicole was so nerve-racking, Samuel grabbed her and said softly, "Just shake it off. You

    will cross the bridge when you get to it. You may not guess anything even if you rack your brains. Let''s

    y it by ear."

    "What will you do? If all of those are rted, there will be no peace on our way to the Harper Town."

    Nicole was worried about that.

    Nicole wouldn''t be anxious if only she and Samuel went there. But now they had to take their children

    with them.

    What if their children got hurt identally?

    However, Samuel smiled, "Who said that we will go to the Harper Town directly?"

    "What?"

    "We can go somewhere else first. We don''t have much time to hang out with our children over the

    years. Now that we finally have such an opportunity, why do we screw up our n for that? The truth of

    the Harper Town is just dispensable. Whether we know it or not makes no odds to our lives. The most

    important thing for us is to travel. What is travel? It is to rx, embrace nature, and roam with our

    children. Mrs. Green, is there any ce you want to go?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole affectionately. Nicole was really overwhelmed.

    "I don''t know. Anywhere is paradise to me when I''m with you."

    Nicole''s words stunned Samuel.

    Samuel recalled what Nicole had experienced with him. How could that be a paradise? It was clearly a

    hell.

    However, Nicole was silly and quite content even in adversity. How could Samuel leave her and stop

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    loving her?

 Chapter 1198 Just Trying to Tease Her

    Chapter 1198 Just Trying to Tease Her

    Nicole noticed the change in Samuel''s gaze, and she immediately threw herself into his arms bashfully.

    She whispered, "Don''t ¡­ don''t stare at me. It''s embarrassing."

    Samuel smiled with a sense of tenderness dawning in his eyes.

    "My silly girl."

    She was such a silly girl.

    Endowed with favorable conditions, she would definitely have been happier, if she had fallen in love

    with an ordinary man. However, she had chosen Samuel, a man with an embarrassing identity and

    endless trivialities. Samuel was aware that the affections Nicole held for him was well worth treasuring.

    This was not the first time Nicole had heard these three words from Samuel.

    All along, everyone thought that she was silly and persistent, but if Samuel treated her badly, how could

    she hold on to their rtionship?

    However tough the future would be, she was never afraid. Instead, what she truly feared was that

    Samuel stopped loving her. As long as he remained faithful to her, she had nothing to fear, no matter

    what was ahead of her.

    Thinking of this, Nicole tightly hugged his waist and whispered, "Samuel, we will always be happy

    together, right?"

    "Sure. We will."

    Samuel could feel Nicole''s uneasiness.

    Perhaps it was his current situation that unsettled Nicole, or perhaps it was the truth behind the Harper

    Town that scared her. But no matter what it was, as long as it hindered their rtionship, Samuel would

    not allow it.

    If the truth behind the Harper Town was the cause, he could just give up digging into it. Nobody and

    nothing could force him to do what he was not willing to do. Never could those old stuff or Golden Bug

    manipte him.

    A trace of coldness shed in Samuel''s eyes.

    The positive answer put a smile on her face.

    What she wanted from him had always been so simple.

    Samuel said softly, "Why don''t we go to the Valence City?"

    "Valence? Where is it?"

    Nicole looked up with a trace of doubt in her eyes.

    Samuel smiled faintly, and then he lifted Nicole and put her down on hisp.

    Nicole subconsciously put her arms around his neck, but she felt that this posture was a little flirtatious.

    Before she could get off Samuel''sp, Samuel stopped her.

    "Don''t move. Any move is flirting. You know, I can''t take it."

    Nicole''s face reddened.

    "I, I didn''t flirt with you. It''s the posture''s fault."

    There was a hint of shyness in her voice, making Samuel even more delighted.

    "You don''t like it? I think it''s good."

    "Samuel, we have been married for years, you know. What if the children see us...?"

    "This is our bedroom. The children won''t break in."

    Samuel loved what she was like right now.

    After so many years, not only did her love for him remain the same as before, but even her shy

    expression did not change much. She was always like a mimosa, making him involuntarily want to

    tease her.

    Nicole''s face turned even redder.

    "Well, that''s still inappropriate. The children are waiting downstairs."

    "Let them wait."

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he suddenly kissed her and groped around in her mouth with his

    tongue aggressively. An alluring expression appeared on his face. All of these gave Nicole a

    She wanted to push him away, but she failed. So she could only let Samuel take whatever he wanted.

    Before Nicole was out of breath, Samuel finally stopped kissing.

    "Breathe."

    Samuel found it a little funny.

    This woman was really...

    He shook his head. The desire inside him was burning, but if he really made love with her now, Nicole

    probably would be too embarrassed to see the children.

    Samuel tried his best to suppress his desire and said in a hoarse voice, "You can go down first. I''ll take

    a shower."

    "It''s not good to have a cool shower in the morning."

    Nicole could always think of something now when Samuel wanted to take a bath alone. She said it,

    without realizing how much influence her words had on Samuel.

    "What? Are you suggesting we should take a bath together?"

    Hearing this, Nicole flushed.

    "I didn''t say that."

    She jumped down from Samuel''sp, feeling a bit shy and happy.

    They had been married for years, but Samuel still desired her, like a teenage boy. This filled Nicole with

    happiness.

    However, this was not the right time.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel smiled and said, "Go down first. I''m fine. I promise I won''t lock the door

    this time. You cane in at any time."

    Hearing this, Nicole was embarrassed to death.

    "I don''t mean that. I... I''ll leave you alone."

    Nicole stomped her feet and ran out, leaving Samuel chuckling.

    He knew she didn''t mean that.

    He was just trying to tease her.

    Samuel got up and went to the bathroom.

    After Nicole went downstairs, her face was still a little red and hot. The children had packed their stuff

    and were waiting in the living room.

    Edwin looked thoughtful when seeing Nicoleing down.

    "Nicole,e to the study. I have something to tell you."

    Edwin''s words stunned Nicole, and her thoughts stopped wandering.

    "Okay."

    Nicole nodded and followed him into the study.

    Edwin frowned. She had no clue what he was thinking, and she didn''t urge him.

    Not long ago, Samuel questioned Edwin, which shocked her. They were family, so no matter how

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel thought of Edwin, she would always mediate and would never let anything unpleasant happen

    between them.

    "Grandpa, what is it?"

    Nicole broke the silence.

    She knew that Edwin had misgivings. Samuel had changed so much and didn''t even call Edwin

    Grandpa when meeting him.

    Edwin paused for a moment and looked at Nicole withplex feelings in his eyes.

    "Did something happen to Samuel? I feel he is not himself."

    "It''s no big deal. You know, he is suffering from neuralgia. Morgan came and treated him. She might

    have said something. Don''t take it personally. Samuel is still good to you."

    Nicole made Morgan a scapegoat.

    She didn''t have any good impression of Morgan at all right now.

    Morgan wanted to kill Sally and turned Samuel into what he was like now. Although she had saved

    Samuel''s life in some way, yet she did it for the Harper Town.

    It was all about the scheme from the Harper Town.

    Therefore, Nicole did not want to take it as a favor.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Edwin squinted a little bit.

    "Is Morgan from the Harper Town?"

    Perhaps he didn''t know or pay attention to it before, but now Edwin seemed to realize something.

    Old as he was, he could feel the connections and think of other things as long as he caught a clue.

    After all, he had been in a high position.

    Nicole nodded without hiding anything.

    If Edwin really wanted to confront Morgan, she wouldn''t mind it. Regardless of the truth behind the

    Harper Town, as long as she was happy with Samuel and the children, nothing else mattered.

    Even if others called her selfish, she didn''t care. Thest thing she wanted right now was for Samuel to

    interfere in the Harper Town issue.

    Because of the Harper Town, Samuel had been trapped, and now they still wanted to use him to take

    revenge.

    No matter how unjustly those people were treated and how much resentment they had, they shouldn''t

    take advantage of Samuel.

    How could they do this?

    Nicole was aggrieved.

    Edwin''s face darkened slightly, and he seemed to think of something more cautiously.

    "Why are the people from the Harper Towning out again? Some of them are still alive?"

    Nicole didn''t know whether Edwin was muttering to himself or asking her questions. She said calmly,

    "The housekeeper, Zama, in Samuel''s home, was from the Harper Town. She was the one who caused

    so many troubles. Now it''s Morgan. Grandpa, what''s wrong with the Harper Town?"

    Nicole didn''t mention Zama was Samuel''s biological mother. This was a top secret in the Green family;

    fortunately Laurel did not spread it. Right now, Nicole didn''t want anyone to know that Samuel had the

    bloodline of the Harper Town.

    After all, no one was clear of the truth about the massacre of the Harper Town, and Nicole did not know

    Edwin''s attitude towards it.

    This was the first time she had hidden something from Edwin, but in order to protect Samuel, she could

    only do so.

    Edwin suddenly looked up, as if he was shocked or thought of something. But he didn''t say anything

    and waved her off.

    "Grandpa, are you alright?"

    Nicole looked at Edwin worriedly.

    She thought Edwin must have knew a lot about the truth behind the massacre.

    For some reason, Nicole was a little depressed.

    "I''m good. Take care of yourselves while traveling. I won''t see you off on that day."

    After he finished speaking, Nicole was told to leave the room. After a while, Edwin got dressed neatly

    and went out of the house apanied by Steve.

    Nicole frowned slightly, feeling a surge of depression, as if something was about to happen.

    Whaty at the root of the depression was probably Edwin and Steve.

    Right now, she was eager to get out of here and stay away from them.

    When Samuel went downstairs, he saw Nicole looking at the gate thoughtfully. He wondered what she

    was thinking about.

    "What''s the matter?"

    After a bath, Samuel''s entire body gave off a kind of fragrance mixed with a trace of coldness.

    This coldness had been around since he came to himself this time. She couldn''t tell if she liked it or not

    and she just felt a little surprised.

    "What was the smell?"

    Nicole''s words stunned Samuel a little.

    "What smell? What smell do I have?"

    He raised his arm and sniffed but smelled nothing strange.

    Lucas, who had been silent, suddenly said, "It smells like gardenia, but it''s not gardenia. I can''t tell it,

    but it smells good."

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Samuel frowned slightly.

    Why couldn''t he smell it?

    Could it be the fragrance of Golden Bug?

    Gardenia?

    What did Golden Bug have to do with gardenia?

    Samuel was a little puzzled, but before he could think it over, his phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 1199 Congratulate Me, Darling

    Chapter 1199 Congratte Me, Darling

    Samuel took a look. It was ir. He thought that ir called due to the bugs in his body, so he

    answered it in a casual tone.

    "What? You still want to use me for research? Do you expect to examine the structure of the bug?"

    Samuel''s tone slightly stunned ir.

    When Samuel came to him, he wasn''t so calm. He had mania as if he would kill someone. Now, he had

    changed so much.

    Who helped him?

    Nicole?

    ir assumed it was because of Nicole. Seeing that Samuel''s mood was stable, he whispered, "Aren''t

    you going on a trip?"

    "Right. You want to join us?"

    Samuel did not think that ir would make a phone call just to chat with him. His rxed expression

    gradually disappeared. He looked at Nicole and the children standing beside him. It was impossible for

    him to answer the phone without them hearing it.

    ir was stunned.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Not long ago, Samuel said that he wanted to take his family on a trip and didn''t want anyone else to

    join. Since Samuel asked if he wanted to go, his wife and children were possibly by his side.

    As Samuel''s good friend, ir quickly understood what he meant. He whispered, "Hurry up and leave,

    otherwise you won''t be able to leave for the time being."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Not be able to leave?

    What did he mean?

    Who would dare to stop him from leaving?

    Samuel looked around and did not see Edwin. His beautiful eyes narrowed.

    "Where''s Edwin?"

    Samuel asked, seemingly casually.

    Nicole was slightly stunned and said, "He just went out with Steve, and asked me about the Harper

    Town. I said that Morgan was from there."

    Nicole did not hide this from Samuel.

    Samuel immediately understood something.

    Edwin may have gone there.

    ir may have heard some news, so Samuel immediately said to ir, "Got it. Don''t bother to see me

    apart. Take good care of your wife. Don''t forget to treat me after you have a child."

    "Got it. Hurry up and leave."

    Then ir hung up the phone.

    Samuel pondered for a moment.

    Emory had been taken into custody. Would he also be investigated because of his time in the Harper

    Town?

    Once he was investigated, he would have no control over the situation.

    This was the first time Samuel did not want to follow the rules.

    ir called him at this particr time. Obviously, ir did not want him to stay and be investigated.

    He wasn''t clear about what was going on. But since ir called, it meant that the matter was a little

    tricky.

    Looking at his wife and children beside him, Samuel suddenly raised the corner of his lips His smile

    was so evil that he looked like Asura.

    Nicole felt shocked.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    She held Samuel''s hand tightly, afraid that Samuel didn''t recognize her like when he woke up.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "Nothing. Let''s go."

    "We haven''t decided where to go yet."

    "Anywhere will be fine."

    Samuel sounded casual, quite different from the old him who would n before any action.

    Zoe frowned slightly and whispered, "Daddy, I want to go to the Harper Town."

    "Zoe."

    Nicole did not care what agreement Zoe and Nash had made, but it was obviously unwise to go to the

    Harper Town now.

    Perhaps since Nicole had never spoken to her so seriously before, Zoe immediately felt a little

    ufortable, but she still insisted, "I just want to go take a look."

    Seeing that they were in a stalemate, Samuel bent over and held Zoe in his arms. He smiled and said,

    "We will go there after visiting somewhere else. Don''t worry, I won''t disturb your n."

    Zoe was a little surprised. She looked at Samuel again and said embarrassedly after seeing his clear

    eyes, "Daddy, I...."

    "No matter what you do, Daddy believes that you are thoughtful. Zoe, you can do anything for your

    friends, but you can''t hurt your family for them. Do you understand me?"

    "I won''t."

    Zoe was a little scared.

    Samuel knew that there was something that Zoe couldn''t figure out and he couldn''t exin to her

    clearly. He just smiled and tapped on her nose, "Then listen to Daddy, okay?"

    "Alright."

    Zoe had an inexplicable trust in Samuel.

    "Lucas, Joseph, pick up your things and we''ll go."

    Samuel did not put down Zoe. He turned around and held Nicole''s hand, while instructing his two sons.

    Lucas pursed his lips.

    Was he serious?

    A grown man didn''t take things but instructed two children to do so.

    Didn''t he feel ashamed?

    Samuel seemed to sense Lucas'' disdainful gaze. He smiled and said, "Can''t you tell the servant to take

    the things? Aren''t you smart?"

    Lucas was defeated.

    Joseph pursed his lips and grinned.

    He felt like being with his warm and happy families again.

    It was so good.

    Under Lucas'' orders, the servant carried the things into the car.

    After his wife and children went into the car, Samuel called Ernesto.

    "I''ll leave everything about the group in the Seapolis City to you."

    "Mr. Green, aren''t you taking me along?"

    Ernesto was a little sad. He thought that Samuel would bring him.

    "You stay here."

    Samuel''s voice did not change, but Ernesto somehow recognized the seriousness in Samuel''s voice.

    "Alright, Mr. Green."

    After he hung up the phone, Nicole felt that something was wrong. But she couldn''t tell.

    Samuel was driving the car but they weren''t heading in the direction of the airport.

    "Aren''t we going to the airport?"

    Nicole looked outside in surprise.

    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Don''t you feel that a person was missing on New Year''s Day?"

    "Who?"

    "Olivia."

    Samuel''s words suddenly stunned Nicole.

    She didn''t know what it had to do with Olivia, but her surprised expression still looked funny to Samuel.

    He stretched out his finger and touched Nicole''s nose. He smiled and said, "We''ll pick up Olivia and

    Jacob. They are going on a trip with us."

    "What?"

    Nicole waspletely stunned.

    She called Olivia before the New Year and asked if she would return. At that time, Olivia did not give

    her a clear answer. However, Olivia sent a message of wishing her a happy New Year. She said she

    would not be able to return currently and Nicole didn''t need to worry about her.

    Now, they were going to pick up Olivia and Jacob. Did it mean that they were back?

    "When did theye back? Olivia didn''t tell me. Am I her friend?"

    Nicole felt a little hurt.

    Samuel whispered, "They just came back this morning. They may have settled their matter by now."

    "What?"

    Nicole felt that she was an idiot today. Why didn''t she understand anything Samuel said?

    Samuel''s smile became gentler and gentler, as if he enjoyed Nicole''s dumb face.

    "Olivia and Jacob went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get their marriage certificates this morning. If we

    can make it in time, we should be able to attend the ceremony."

    "What?"

    Nicole stood up in surprise, forgetting that she was in the car. She instantly hit her head, and she

    clenched her teeth in pain.

    Zoe also felt as if her forehead was hurt.

    She quickly jumped out of Samuel''s arms so she could hug her mom.

    Lucas opened his arms spontaneously and Zoe immediately leaned over.

    Samuel raised his eyebrows slightly.

    The little girl was suddenly not jealous of her mother anymore. She even willingly gave up the embrace.

    It seemed that a trip to the Cawker''s was worth it. He should ask Zoe to visit the Cawkers more.

    Pondering, Samuel dragged Nicole into his arms.

    "What are you so excited about? It''s not you who are getting married. You look like a child. Do your

    head hurts?"

    "It hurts."

    Nicole''s tears almost fell down. She felt as if her head was about to crack open. But she was still in

    shock.

    "Why didn''t Olivia tell me that they were getting married?"

    Nicole muttered disappointedly.

    Samuel slightly narrowed his eyes. He did not dare to tell Nicole that he asked Jacob to get the

    marriage certificate with Olivia.

    He wasn''t actually asking him to do so. He only asked Jacob about his feelings for Olivia.

    Jacob said that he nned to get the marriage certificate. Then Samuel suggested today. After that,

    they could go to travel together. It was fun to have many people on a trip.

    Jacob asked about Olivia''s attitude. Hearing that she was going to travel with Nicole, Olivia was very

    happy. They settled down the matter.

    When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, Nicole saw Jacob holding Olivia''s hand and walking

    towards the bureau before she got off.

    Nicole was almost unable to recognize Olivia even though they just met recently.

    Olivia smiled sweetly. Herplexion was so rosy that it made people jealous. She truly looked bright.

    When Olivia opened the car door, she gave Nicole a hug.

    "Congratte me, darling."

    "Screw you. You didn''t even tell me about it. And you wanted me to congratte you now? How could

    there be such a good thing?"

    Nicole gave her a punch angrily, but she was really happy for Olivia in her heart.

    "Why do you n to get the certificate today? The Civil Affairs Bureau probably hasn''t opened yet."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Olivia thoughtfully nced at Samuel and said, "Then to whom do I owe my

    thanks?"

    Nicole immediately understood that Samuel promoted their marriage.

    Nicole looked at Samuel gratefully. After Samuel nodded and spoke to Jacob, she pulled Olivia and

    whispered, "Any news about Booth?"

    Olivia nodded and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, my brother is recovering very well now. He can walk

    on his feet for a while, but not for long. The doctor said that physical therapy would work. Moreover, his

    career there is developing well. He won''t return in a short time. He has asked me to say hello to you."

    "That''s good."

    Hearing this, Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Since she had implicated Olivia and Booth, Nicole always felt guilty about it. Hearing that Booth was

    fine and working hard to develop his career, she finally felt less guilty.

    When Jacob saw that Olivia and Nicole were talking andughing, his heart was filled with happiness.

    However, Samuel''s deep voice sounded near his ears.

    "Are you well prepared?"

    "Yes. But Mr. Green, are you really going to do this?"

 Chapter 1200 They Underestimate Him

    Chapter 1200 They Underestimate Him

    There was mocking in Samuel''s cold eyes.

    "Do I have a choice?"

    It made Jacob very sad.

    "Mr. Green, I will listen to you. No matter what decision you make, I will follow you. I will not regret it."

    Jacob looked firm.

    Samuel snatched Jacob from the jaws of death, so Jacob would not regret taking risks for Samuel.

    However, Samuel patted Jacob''s shoulder. "Don''t be silly. Jacob, you''ve got a family. Think about Olivia

    and your futures. You should keep her safe."

    "But Mr. Green, I also want to protect you."

    Tears gathered in Jacob''s eyes.

    If it wasn''t for Samuel, Jacob would never have such a good life and happy marriage.

    However, Samuel shook his head. "No one will protect me forever. Only my wife and children could

    make it. So, Jacob, you can leave after this. You''ve got enough money to support your family. I know

    that Olivia and Nicole are good friends. But if we can''t solve the problem, I won''t contact you guys for a

    while. I will leave Nicole''spany to Daisy, so that you don''t have to worry about Olivia''s career. You

    just live a good life, and that''s very helpful to Nicole and me."

    Jacob''s eyes were so red that he almost cried.

    "Mr. Green, you leave the Seapolis City in a hurry. And you even leave all your properties to Ernesto. I

    know you must get into trouble. I won''t leave you now. I can''t be that ungrateful."

    But Samuel held Jacob''s hand tightly and whispered, "I did use your connections to get my family out."

    "I can keep protecting you."

    "As I said, you should take good care of Olivia. Jacob, you are a man. And you got to protect your girl.

    Don''t let Olivia suffer like Nicole. Olivia is a good girl. Nicole cares much about her. So, you must treat

    Olivia well. Besides, you don''t want to spend your honeymoon with us. Don''t worry. I will call you after I

    solve the problem. At that time, you muste out with me."

    Samuel smiled. He was so confident that Jacob got aplicated feeling.

    The more dangerous it was, the calmer Samuel became. Jacob had known about this.

    Jacob really wanted to be with Samuel through this whole thing. But nobody could change Samuel''s

    mind once Samuel made a decision.

    Jacob nodded in frustration.

    Nicole and Olivia chattered about what had happened recently. They didn''t hear what Samuel and

    Jacob had said behind them.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "I''ve listened to your new CD. It''s really good. Did Michael tell you when you can release the next

    album?"

    The more attractive Olivia became after she went into entertainment, the more Nicole thought that she

    had done the right thing.

    Nicole could easily pick up her career as a designer. But she couldn''t always protect Olivia well like

    this.

    Olivia was also very excited. She had not expected that she could do so well.

    "Michael said that he would start writing new songs after the New Year. He told me to take some vocal

    rest."

    "Wow, just go for it. I''m going to tell everyone that I''m the best friend of the pop star, Olivia Kent. God, I

    feel so happy when I think about it!"

    Nicole and Oliviaughed together.

    Samuel suddenly said, "Nicole, Jacob and Olivia are boarding soon. And we''re going to have a trip. So,

    I was thinking that we should send them a gift. Yourpany is doing well. Why don''t we give it to

    Olivia as a gift?"

    Nicole and Olivia were surprised.

    "No, I can''t take it. Nicole has given it her all."

    Olivia refused.

    Nicole was stunned and couldn''t figure out why.

    Samuel rarely meddled in her work. He would not just give away hispany.

    If Samuel wanted to send Jacob and Olivia something, he could take out many things from his family,

    which could be more valuable than herpany. But why did Samuel choose to say that?

    Was Samuel implying something?

    However, this thought only shed through Nicole''s mind.

    Nicole immediately smiled. "Sure. Thepany was set up for Olivia. Now, Olivia got her start in

    entertainment. It''s better if she has her ownpany. The entertainment industry is veryplex.

    Jacob needs to grow stronger to protect you. Daisy is Samuel''s subordinate. Let Daisy manage the

    Now that you''re doing really well, it didn''t waste my efforts. To be honest, I''m not very good at business.

    So, I''m going to pick up my brush again and do some designs. Can you just help me and take this

    mess over? "

    Olivia had been friends with Nicole for many years. So, after Nicole said that, Olivia knew that Nicole

    insisted on giving her thepany. Olivia was so touched that she almost cried.

    "Nicole, don''t say that. I know that you ran thepany for me. Now you even send it to me as a gift.

    Do you want me to feel like I owe you something all my life?"

    "No! God, I didn''t mean it."

    Nicole quickly wiped away Olivia''s tears. Then, she hugged Olivia and whispered, "We will always be

    good friends. Just take it. I don''t know if Samuel and I are going to return. If we can''t make it, you must

    keep thepany for me. You can give it to my children when they grow up."

    Nicole''s voice was low. Only Olivia and she could hear it. And Olivia''s face changed drastically.

    "Nicole, what do you mean?"

    "Don''t ask and stay out of this. Olivia, Samuel and I have our own problems. I can''t exactly exin the

    matter. I just hope that you could live well no matter where I am. You''ve married Jacob, and I know well

    about him. So, I''m very happy about it. Promise me you''ll live a good life for the rest of your life, even

    though I might not be there for you. That''s all I need."

    Nicole smiled, but there were tears in her eyes.

    Nicole felt that something was wrong with this trip. She knew that Samuel was hiding something from

    her. Something was happening beneath this false peace.

    However, it was all spection. Only when Samuel said that he wanted to give Olivia thepany did

    Nicole realize something. Now she didn''t know if they could return safely.

    Samuel removed some properties for her.

    Thinking about this, Nicole got rxed.

    As long as she could stay with Samuel, she would not be afraid of anything.

    Olivia did not know what had happened to Nicole and Samuel, nor did she hear any rumors. Hearing

    Nicole''s words, Olivia felt uneasy. But she realized something at the same time. She could only help

    Nicole after she grew stronger.

    It was useless for Nicole when Olivia just cried and refused to let her go.

    Olivia never knew why Nicole got into so much trouble just because she married Samuel. Then

    something happened, and Olivia went into the entertainment industry. Until then, Olivia finally found out

    that rich families were not as shiny and bright as poor people thought.

    A wealthy family was consisted of scheming and dangers.

    Olivia was not a great help to Nicole now, but she was confident that she could catch up. If Nicole was

    destined for a twisting mile of thorn, Olivia could be her armor and knight.

    They would be best friends forever. The short separation led them to better reunion.

    Various thoughts popped in Olivia''s mind. She hugged Nicole tightly and then let go.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll take the gift," Olivia said with a smile.

    "Alright."

    Nicole had always wanted to help Olivia, but she knew that Olivia was proud. Now that Olivia had

    married the man she loved. Booth was also doing well, so Olivia did not have to worry about him.

    Then Nicole and Olivia changed the topic, and theirughter filled the car. Everyone in the car lighted

    up and looked tender.

    Samuel was staring at Nicole.

    Nicole looked amazing, just like when she gave that lecture in college.

    Samuel never told Nicole that he had gone to all her speech contests during her college years. It was

    just that he came and went in a hurry, and few people had seen it.

    At that time, Nicole was like this, all sparkling like the brightest star in the sky. She was so attractive

    that Samuel was tempted.

    Jacob did not disturb them. He sat quietly by the side and took out his phone to arrange for something.

    Samuel''s phone rang.

    It was a message from ir.

    "Are you gone?"

    "Not yet."

    Samuel replied quickly.

    ir was anxious.

    "They''ve got restrictions on movement at the ports, airports and train stations. Someone went to the

    Green''s and the Shaw''s for you. Your phone may be monitored. After sending this message, you need

    to turn it off. You know how to contact me without a phone."

    "I see."

    Samuel got hard and stony eyes.

    Those people were quite fast.

    They had got restrictions on movement at the ports, airports and train stations?

    Cool.

    They were underestimating him.

    Samuel was the uncrowned king of the Seapolis City. They could never have Samuel at their mercy.

    Samuel never did anything wrong because of his other identities. He was willing to make that sacrifice.

    But now Emory had been investigated, so Samuel did not want to obey those rules anymore. Why did

    those people think that Samuel would listen to them?

    Samuel would not cooperate with the investigation, nor would he go back with them and solve the

    legacy problems in the Harper Town.

    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled evilly and threw his phone out of the window.

    The car behind him could not turn. It drove over the phone, which shattered into thousand

    pieces.

 Chapter 1201 I Will Give It to You If You Like

    Chapter 1201 I Will Give It to You If You Like

    "What?"

    When Olivia heard the voice, she turned around and saw Samuel throw his phone away. Her mouth

    twitched and she said, "Nicole, you need to get your husband under control. Although you have a deep

    pocket, the money will run out if you spend wastefully. Why did you fall in love with such a spendthrift?"

    Samuel frowned slightly and nced at Jacob. Jacob immediately felt chills down his spine.

    "Olivia, mind your own business." Jacob coughed.

    Olivia saw that Samuel treated Jacob in a domineering manner, so she said, "Don''t glower at my

    husband. Be careful, or I''ll ask Nicole to split with you."

    Samuel got angry at once.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was emotional now and he couldn''t get agitated, so she hurriedly pulled Olivia

    back and said, "Alright. Since you just got married, forget it. At least Samuel asked me to give you the

    filmmakingpany. Try to be nice, please."

    "Fine, for your sake."

    Olivia said so, fearless.

    Soon the two girls whispered to each other.

    Jacob said in embarrassment, "Mr. Green, you know, Olivia is always like that."

    "I don''t take it seriously. She is Nicole''s best friend, so I won''t quarrel with her. It would upset my wife. I

    just suddenly thought of someone."

    "Who?"

    "Alison Lake."

    Samuel said in a low voice, but Nicole still heard the name.

    Alison!

    Nicole''s grandfather asked Alison to guard Nicole. Alison was sent to another ce on an errand, so

    she was unable toe back during the New Year.

    If Samuel didn''t mention her name, Nicole almost forgot about her.

    Now Samuel''s words reminded her of his current attitude towards Edwin. She understood that he didn''t

    trust Edwin anymore.

    Nicole believed that Edwin wouldn''t hurt Samuel, but she was not so sure of herself. Since Samuel

    didn''t trust Edwin, she couldn''t let Alison stay around her as usual.

    Nicole sighed and sent a message to Alison on Twitter.

    "After you are done,e to Ernesto and manage the house with him. My husband and I will go on a

    trip, so it is not convenient to bring you with us. Wait for me until Ie back."

    Alison was stunned when she received the message.

    She didn''t feel well after knowing she was left behind by her employer. However, Alison felt relieved

    after thinking about it carefully. ''Nicole didn''tpletely turn her back on me. At the very least, she

    asked me to find Ernesto.''

    Thinking of that stupid guy, Alison frowned slightly and replied, "Alright. Be safe. Call me whenever you

    need me."

    "Ok."

    Nicole put her phone away.

    Samuel did not know that Nicole got all fixed up. He said to Jacob, "Put a watch on her. After she

    Surprisingly, Nicole and Samuel shared the same thoughts.

    Jacob nodded.

    As Samuel spoke, the car arrived at the underground parking lot of a huge building.

    Nicole and Olivia looked up at the building. It was Nightless Entertainment City, andmark of the

    Seapolis City. It was lively at night in a different way from Nightspot Zone. Most of people came here to

    rx. It was simr to a club but with more activities.

    "Holy shit! Is it also the property of your family?"

    Olivia felt a little jealous of those rich people.

    How deep Samuel''s pocket was!

    It was said that the proceeds there was over 100 million for just one night. Nightless Entertainment City

    was a really heaven for people who led a life of luxury and dissipation.

    However, Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Nightless Entertainment City is under Jacob''s name."

    "What? It is my husband''s?"

    Olivia was taken aback.

    She knew that Jacob had some funds and set up a few venture capitalpanies, but she didn''t know

    that the iconic building of the Seapolis City belonged to Jacob. Olivia felt lucky to marry a low-key

    tycoon.

    Feeling his wife''s admiration, Jacob said shyly, "Although I''m the legal person of Nightless

    Entertainment City, the building is still Mr. Green''s. We share the profits."

    "Who takes the bigger share?"

    Olivia''s greedy expression amused Jacob.

    "We got seventy percent of the profits and Mr. Green thirty percent."

    "Oh my god, I''m a rich woman now!"

    Olivia jumped up like a child.

    "Darling, tell me your other sources of wealth!"

    Jacob held Olivia and smiled, "Look at you, you''re really a money grubber. Mr. Green built Nightless

    Entertainment City. I just help him manage it. Mr. Green gave us a 70% profit and helped me to run

    other venture capitalpanies. If I do the math roughly, all assets under my name should be worth

    about a billion."

    "Amazing! Darling, you''re so great."

    As Olivia showed her love to Jacob, Samuel got off the car. He took Nicole by hand, and stood at the

    entrance of Nightless Entertainment City with the children. Samuel smiled and asked, "Do you like it?"

    Nicole looked up at the towering building and felt really shocked.

    "I heard that this ce is luxurious and poor people are unable to get in. I didn''t know that it was jointly

    run by you and Jacob until now."

    "I don''t care about money. It''s just a number to me, so I gave Jacob a 70% profit. I only want the things

    in Nightless Entertainment City."

    Samuel didn''t say it loudly, but his words stunned Nicole.

    "What? It has other functions?"

    "There is an intelligencework where all information can be gathered. It also has an underground

    transportationwork. With it, we don''t need to leave the Seapolis City by sea, air and car."

    What Samuel said shocked Nicole.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Does the authority know about this?"

    "Do you think I will let them know? After all these years, I know I shouldn''t show all my cards. Other

    than Jacob, no one else knows the real purpose of this building."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he held Nicole''s hand and walked in.

    Seeing that Samuel and Nicole came inside, Jacob hurriedly said to Olivia, "Alright, get out. We need to

    escort Mr. Green and Nicole out first."

    "Are they in trouble now?"

    Olivia had an inkling of something going wrong, but she didn''t want to ask. She felt sad to part with her

    friend now and couldn''t push the feeling down, especially when she hugged Jacob.

    Jacob nodded and said, "Let''s escort them out first. We don''t know when they wille back."

    "They wille back, right?"

    Olivia said in a trembling voice.

    Jacob gently patted her on her back and whispered, "Yes. No matter what happens, Ernesto and I will

    keep Mr. and Mrs. Green safe and help theme back."

    "Alright."

    Olivia disentangled herself from Jacob''s arms and walked into Nightless Entertainment City, following

    Samuel and Nicole.

    There was a special elevator in the building.

    Samuel got it moving by signing in with his fingerprint and scanning his face.

    "Is this elevator that advanced?"

    Olivia was a little curious.

    Jacob whispered, "Only Mr. Green and I can make the elevator door open."

    "Amazing."

    Olivia thought that her imagination was indeed limited by poverty before.

    The elevator reached the eighteenth floor.

    They walked out.

    There were mirrors everywhere. They were all embedded with dazzling gems and diamonds.

    "Holy shit! You guys are too extravagant!"

    As Olivia spoke, she took a step forward, but was pulled back by Jacob.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Follow me. You can''t walk around here."

    Jacob said in a serious voice.

    Nicole did not move, nor did Samuel. Samuel just looked at Nicole with a smile and asked, "What do

    you see?"

    "Is this an Eight Trigrams Formation?"

    Nicole did not notice this at first, but she had a close look at the gems and diamonds on the mirror and

    felt the same way.

    Samuel smiled broadly.

    "My wife is so intelligent. Follow me. If you go the wrong way, you won''t know which floor you are at. If

    you encounter people with bad intentions, you''ll be in trouble."

    After Samuel said that, he held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    Lucas, Joseph and Zoe held hands and followed after Samuel. The three children did not speak much

    along the way.

    Olivia followed Jacob.

    The group of people finally got out of the mirror maze and a door suddenly appeared in front of them.

    Samuel went in by scanning his face.

    A group of the ck-clothed men inside were busy working.

    The big ce was like an underground pce, filled with processed and unprocessed gemstones.

    Their glitter surprised Nicole.

    "Are these all diamonds?"

    "Yes, they are all from Africa. Some of them haven''t been processed yet. These are finished, and those

    are unprocessed. There is a minimal quantity of imperfect ones, but we still can get a good price for

    them. Those of good quality will be auctioned at a shopping mall at the twenty-first floor."

    Jacob exined to Nicole.

    Nicole always knew that Samuel was rich, but she really didn''t know how rich he was.

    Looking at the mounds of diamonds, she felt a little dizzy and faint.

    However, the diamonds were nothing to Samuel. He walked over with his wife and children.

    The ck-clothed men immediately bowed.

    "Mr. Green!"

    "Ask some people to follow us and keep our safe."

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, a ck-clothed man went out to find some bodyguards.

    After passing through the warehouse of diamonds, Samuel and Nicole came to an office.

    The interior decoration of the office coincided with Samuel''s taste.

    Lucas saw a multimediaputer with severalrge screens.

    Was this the control room?

    A trace of excitement shed through Lucas'' eyes.

    Samuel smiled, "Do you like it?"

    "Yes."

    Lucas did not conceal how much he liked it.

    Samuel smiled, "If you like, I''ll give it to youter. There are the most advanced technology andrgest

    amount of data in the world. You can hack into any system as you like."

    "Really?"

    Lucas did not believe it.

    "Let''s take a try. The signal here has been interfered with and protected, so nobody can detect it

    outside. Even if some experts want to track us, the server''s address is abroad. They can''t find us at

    all."

    With that, Samuel sat down and turned on theputer. Immediately, all theserge screens lit up,

    and massive amount data from each country were dancing in front of them.

    Lucas was a little surprised. He walked over out of curiosity. Before Lucas could have a try, he saw

    Samuel directly switch to the system of the National Security Agency of Country M.

    Lucas suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    What was Samuel going to do?

 Chapter 1202 Is He Good-looking?

    Chapter 1202 Is He Good-looking?

    "Samuel, you..."

    "Quiet¡­"

    Samuel smiled mischievously. Soon, he hacked into the National Security Agency and caused a panic.

    Samuel was aimed to disturb the defenses on the Seapolis City.

    Jacob narrowed his eyes and realized what Samuel was going to do.

    Lucas frowned and apparently realized Samuel''s purpose, but did not stop him.

    He was just a child, and sometimes it was right to obey adults.

    Lucasforted himself and used hacker technology to add fuel to the fire from anotherputer.

    At this time, the defensive center on the side of the Seapolis City suddenly sounded the security

    warning. Everyone gathered and stood ready.

    Initially, Edwin wanted to inquire about the follow-up to the Harper Town, but he didn''t expect that he

    would be detained after saying a few words. And his cell phone and allmunication devices were

    confiscated. This was basically house detention.

    Steve wanted to rush out for dispute, but Edwin stopped him.

    He whispered, "There''s monkey business about the follow-up to the Harper Town 20 years ago."

    "Mr. Shaw, we have to go back. Ms. Nicole and Mr. Green might be dragged into it."

    Steve was anxious about it.

    Edwin whispered, "Don''t worry. Samuel should have a way to take Nicole out of the Seapolis City."

    "How is that possible? I just heard all modes of transportation have been restricted. Even if Mr. Green

    is powerful, he wouldn''t be able to get out. I''m also puzzled. There was just a military action in the

    Harper Town. Why can''t we mention it now? Besides, even if we did, what does it matter to them? Why

    do they stop them from leaving the Seapolis City?"

    Steve walked around with anger, muttering to himself.

    Aplicated emotion shed through Edwin''s eyes.

    "Samuel''s former housekeeper Zama is from the Harper Town, so is Morgan. Recently, Morgan

    contacted Samuel. Both of them are more or less rted to Samuel. It is reasonable for the superiors

    to investigate Samuel."

    "What do you mean? Zama was scheming and almost killed Ms. Nicole and Mr. Green. The superiors

    know about it. What are they going to inquire? Even if they do so, they shouldn''t restrict the couple

    here. The current situation makes me feel that the superiors try to target Mr. Green.

    Steve said unintentionally, but Edwin got the special meaning of it.

    "Steve, try to send the message to Jason. Right now, the only one who can help them is Jason."

    "All our ties were cut off, Mr. Shaw."

    The more Steve said, the angrier he became. He had been honest for his whole life. Now, he felt like a

    prisoner.

    Edwin felt bitter.

    "What''s going on with Nicole?"

    The siren sounded outside and it was a level 1 rm when they were worried.

    "What''s wrong? Is there an invasion? Is it going to be a war?"

    Steve knew what the meaning of the siren was.

    Edwin was also surprised.

    The guards guarding them rxed.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Edwin asked Steve to slide out and find Jason, while he stayed to resist

    the superiors.

    Samuel and Lucas received a phone call from Jacob after they messed up the Seapolis City''s

    defenses. Soon, a warship pulled into at Port No. 1.

    "Mr. Green, the ship is here. Go."

    Samuel looked at Jacob and whispered, "Take care."

    "Don''t worry."

    Samuel hugged Jacob and took Nicole and the children to Port No. 1 from the special channel of

    Nightless Entertainment City.

    Lucas looked at the warship. Then he took Zoe and Joseph''s hands on the boat, pretending not to see

    anything.

    Olivia could note to say goodbye to them. Nicole felt sad and reluctant. She could not be too

    sentimental beside her men and children. Nicole followed Samuel and the others onto the boat.

    The ship sailed.

    There were no checks along the way because it was a warship. But Samuel asked to stop at the first

    port after leaving the Seapolis City.

    He took Nicole and the children off the boat and went directly to a premium clubhouse near the harbor.

    Nicole never expected to see Fill here.

    She was stunned.

    "Fill? Why are you here?"

    "Where should I be?"

    Fill smiled mischievously. He was slightly stunned when he saw Samuel. He could clearly feel the

    change in Samuel''s aura, but he still took a step forward and gave him a hug.

    "Wee home, boss!"

    Fill''s voice wasn''t loud, but loud enough for everyone to hear.

    Samuel hugged him tightly and said mischievously, "Eagle, Lonely Wolf is back."

    Fill was surprised and moved by the way Samuel called himself.

    "It''s good that you''re back."

    Fill''s voice choked.

    Samuel let go of him and looked around. Samuel could recognize some of those pals. It didn''t matter

    since no one knew this club was the headquarters of the Sky Group.

    Many people thought that the headquarters was abroad, so did the members in the Sky Group. Only

    the pals here were the core members. They had followed Fill and Samuel all the way here.

    This was a very ordinary third-tier city. It wasfortable to live.

    Fill hurriedly asked his subordinates to serve tea and invited Nicole and the others to sit on chairs

    beside him.

    Samuel took the seat of honor.

    "Where are Silver Fox and Phoenix now?"

    Samuel asked in a low voice, but there was a superior aura spreading out.

    Fill hurriedly said, "I contacted Silver Fox after I received your message. He is on his way back.

    Phoenix is now in Country F."

    Nicole did not know who Silver Fox and Phoenix were. From the way Samuel and Fill talked about

    them, she could tell they were the closest people to Samuel and Fill. She was surprised when she

    knew Phoenix was in Country F.

    When did Samuel start sending people to Country F?

    Nicole didn''t know about it, but she had some admiration for Samuel''s prudent approach.

    Samuel nodded and looked at Fill. He asked, "That Whitney..."

    "Fake."

    Fill pursed his lips and smiled bitterly.

    "I didn''t kill her. I imprisoned her beside me to please myself. After all, that face is what Whitney looks

    like."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Whitney was Fill''s obsession.

    Samuel knew about Fill. Samuel was worried about Fill when he knew that a fake Whitney had

    appeared.

    Fortunately, Fill didn''t fall prey to her trick and imprisoned her. This was Fill''s style.

    "It''s been so long since Whitney died. It''s time for you to let go. Fill, you''re still young, if Whitney were

    alive, I think she would want you to move on."

    Samuel was not good atforting people. But at this moment, seeing his friend trapped by love for so

    many years, he had to speak.

    "I know."

    Fill didn''t want to talk too much about himself. Samuel noticed and stopped.

    "I want to stay here with Nicole and the kids for a few days. Give me a good tour guide when you''re

    free."

    "Alright, boss, don''t worry. No one will notice you guys here. Just have fun."

    Fill smiled, which pleased the people around him.

    Nicole noticed that Fill had be more amiable. She didn''t know whether it was rted to the fake

    Whitney or not.

    Fill probably took the imposter for Whitney and liked her, didn''t he?

    Nicole was thinking while staring at Fill.

    "Nicole, is there something on my face?"

    Fill asked subconsciously.

    Nicole hurriedly shook her head and said, "No, I just feel you look better than before."

    Samuel red at Nicole when Nicole said it.

    "Is he good-looking?"

    Samuel''s voice was low and depressed.

    Fill said nervously, "I''ll have someone prepare a room for you."

    "No need. I am going to find a house with a yard on the suburbs. I like to stay with my wife and

    children. After all, the headquarters is not convenient."

    Suddenly, Fill realized what Samuel meant by saying that.

    "Alright, I''ll send someone to clean it up. I''ll arrange a car to take you thereter."

    "Okay."

    Samuel and Fill were discussing something. Nicole took the children out of the meeting room and went

    to the leisure area at the backyard.

    Nicole and the children had walked for a long time and were not hungry. When they passed by the

    recreation area and saw some food, Nicole smiled and asked them, "Are you hungry? Do you want

    some food?"

    "Okay!"

    Zoe was the first to agree.

    The food on this journey wasmon. Zoe felt that none of it was appetizing. She thought to herself,

    ''Now that there is tasty food, why not treat myself?''

    When Lucas and Joseph saw Zoe''s eyes light up, they couldn''t help giggling and saying, "Mommy, Zoe

    must have been a pig in herst life."

    "You are pigs."

    Zoe retorted and quickly ran towards the food area.

    "I''ll take care of her."

    Joseph smiled and chased after her.

    However, Lucas did not move. He was staying behind to take care of Nicole.

    Nicole saw her son being so sweet and smiled, "I will not get lost. Go eat something. This is the

    headquarters of the Sky Group. No one dares to do anything to me."

    However, Lucas shook his head and said, "I''m tired and don''t want to run around."

    As he spoke, he sat down beside Nicole.

    Nicole took Lucas into her arms and said gently, "Take a nap. Mommy will call you when we leave."

    "Okay."

    Leaning against her arm, Lucas fell asleep.

    Nicole caressed Lucas'' body. Her eyes were filled with love. Suddenly, a noise attracted her attention.

    Nicole raised her head slightly, and saw a waiter being scolded and kicked out of the private room. The

    waiter was limping and covering his fists in a panic. His face dodged towards her, and that familiar face

    bbergasted her.

    It''s him?

 Chapter 1203 Good for Him

    Chapter 1203 Good for Him

    Nicole squinted her eyes.

    ''Bard?''

    ''Tim''s father!''

    ''And her uncle.''

    ''Why was he here?''

    Bard was being pushed. He was begging for something while protecting his head. Then, he cast a

    nce at Nicole. He didn''t seem to see her because his nk eyes didn''t focus on anything.

    She heard that Bard was traveling around the world and didn''t saw him even on Tim''s wedding day.

    She never expected that he would end up living a miserable life in such a small city.

    ''Tim knew it?''

    Nicole knew that Tim was unkind to Bard, but she didn''t believe that Tim would do nothing if seeing

    Bard like this.

    She beckoned to the waiter.

    The waiter was very respectful of Nicole, asking, "Madam, what can I do for you?"

    "What happened to that person?"

    Nicole pointed at Bard and asked in a low voice.

    The waiter nced at him and said, "He works here, but he does a bad job. We kicked him out several

    times, and he always came back. Guests often scold him, but some will give him tips after that. He also

    makes a living from it. Since he doesn''t affect our business, the manager lets him stay. Does he disturb

    you? I''ll ask the security guard to kick him out."

    "Wait."

    Nicole asked in surprise, "What happened to his leg? Did you beat him?"

    Seeing Nicole''s cold look, the waiter hurriedly exined,

    "No, no, no, we didn''t do anything to him. He got drunk a few days ago and fell down the stairs. We

    took him to hospital, but he ran away in the midnight. Now he''s here again. He seems an old bachelor,

    and he''s always alone. Besides, something''s wrong with his eyes. We feel sorry for him, so we let him

    stay."

    The waiter''s words surprised Nicole again.

    "What happened to his eyes?"

    "I don''t know. He can''t see clearly, and he said it was cataracts. But when we sent him to hospital, the

    doctor said that it was because he took too many drugs. Anyway, we don''t understand."

    Nicole frowned.

    Then, she saw Bard pushed to the ground and a stack of money thrown in his face.

    Bard kowtowed and bowed, not looking like the chairman of the Louis Group.

    Nicole felt sorry for him.

    She took a video with her phone and sent it to Tim.

    If Tim didn''t care, she would not interfere. She just didn''t want to see Bard like this.

    Tim was on his honeymoon abroad with Evelyn, and it was at night. When he received the video, he

    paused. Then, he called Nicole regardless of the time difference.

    "What''s going on? Who did it to him?"

    Hearing Tim''s cold voice, Nicole was relieved.

    "Didn''t you ask someone to do this to him?"

    "Why did I do that? I hate him. He was so bad to my mother and deceived by that woman. Besides, he

    abandoned me. But he''s still my father. He said he was going on a trip. How did he end up like this?

    Where did you see him? I''ll send someone to bring him back."

    After saying that, Tim had an urge to cry.

    He did not like Bard, but he never wanted Bard to live such a miserable life.

    Nicole whispered, "Now I know what to do. You just got married. Have a great time. I''ll handle it."

    "Help me find out his address. I''ll go there with Evelyn. She also saw the video, and she said that we

    should bring him home. After all, he''s my father."

    Since Tim made his mind, Nicole did not insist.

    She carried Lucas back and told Samuel what happened. Then, Samuel sent people to look for Bard

    with Nicole.

    Joseph and Zoe were in the club, so Samuel was not worried. He sent someone to take care of them,

    and continued to talk with Fill.

    Before Nicole left the club, a woman came and put on Nicole''s make-up.

    Nicole didn''t feel anything until the woman was finished. Nicole was stunned.

    She couldn''t believe it was her.

    She had finely carved features, but now she became an average-looking woman.

    Very few people would associate her with Mrs. Green from the Seapolis City when seeing her on the

    street.

    "How could you manage it? It''s amazing."

    Nicole also wanted to learn to make up.

    Although Samuel was talking to Fill and the others, he kept an eye on Nicole. When he saw Nicole

    looking surprised and excited, he smiled and stared at her with affection.

    Fill also turned his eyes upon Nicole and whispered, "No wonder Cam Avery is called Magic Hand.

    Even if Nicole is in the Seapolis City, people may not recognize her."

    "You are exaggerating. I can recognize her."

    Samuel said calmly.

    Fill said, "You can recognize her no matter what she looks like. I''m talking about other people, okay?"

    Cam smiled and nodded while leaving.

    Nicole felt that there were many talented people here. After she was back, she must learn how Cam

    could do that.

    After telling Samuel, Nicole walked out. In the meantime, Bard left the club with the money.

    In the car, Nicole did not follow Bard closely. Instead, she kept a distance from him.

    Bard went to a nearby slum.

    There were few people living here. Therge word "demolition" indicated that this ce was a

    demolition zone now, and many people had moved away.

    Bard sat down on the ground, took out a bag of peanuts from his pocket, and ate it.

    Nicole was quite shocked.

    Only when she came to Bard did he notice her.

    "Who is it?"

    Bard turned around, and his unfocused eyes showed he was just bluffing.

    Nicole did not say anything, but Bard was a little fearful.

    "I''ll stay here just for a while. It won''t take long."

    Bard had done many things, but he looked like a pitiful man now.

    His eyes were no longer clear, and he looked like only a bent old man with gray hair.

    "Follow me."

    Nicole said emotionlessly.

    Bard felt that her voice was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember whose voice it was.

    The only color left in his world was gray, and the helplessness frustrated him.

    "Did I owe you money? Or did I touch your things? Sorry. I canpensate you."

    Bard was as lowly as a beggar was.

    Nicole reached out to support his arm and whispered, "I''m Nicole, Tim''s cousin. How did you end up

    like this?"

    Hearing this, Bard was stunned. Then, he shook off Nicole''s arm with panic and tried to stand up and

    leave. However, he fell to the ground because he couldn''t see.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole whispered, "Tim will be here soon. Don''t be afraid...."

    "Don''t let hime here!"

    Bard trembled. He said with fear, "Don''t let hime here. I just want him to live well and treat me

    as if I were dead. Nicole, I know you''re doing this for him, but listen to me. All I want is for him to live

    well. Don''t let hime."

    "Why?"

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Bard turned pale, keeping shaking his head.

    "Stop asking. Why are you here? Just leave. Don''t tell anyone that you see me today and just leave."

    Then, he even pushed Nicole.

    "Uncle Louis."

    This was the first time Nicole called him Uncle Louis.

    Bard paused for a moment, and then tears ran down his cheeks.

    "What did you call me?"

    Nicole knew that Bard was not good to Tim, but Tim was a soft-hearted man in spite of he looked

    cold.

    Although he resented Bard, he still wanted Bard to stay with him. He still loved his father.

    Regardless of whether Martha is Edwin''s biological daughter or not, she was still a biological daughter

    of Nicole''s grandmother. So Bard was Nicole''s uncle.

    Nicole walked over and said in a low voice, "Uncle Louis, just go back with me. Tim married Evelyn

    Mason, who''s from the Mason family and Ethan Mason''s daughter. Don''t you want to see your

    daughter-inw?"

    "Tim is married?"

    Bard looked sad and delighted.

    "The Mason family? That''s a famous family. Good! Good for him!"

    Bard shed tears again.

    "I''ve been bad to him for so many years. I know I''m not a good father, but if I hadn''t done that, he would

    have been dead."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole waspletely shocked.

    ''Bard was bad to Tim because something secret?''

    However, Bard refused to talk about the details.

    "Stop asking. Just leave. Tell Tim to live well and be good to his wife. I have a gift for her. It''s in the safe

    at home. He knows the password."

    Then, Bard just staggered away with a stoop. Seeing it, Nicole wanted to cry.

    "Uncle Louis, juste back with me. You can tell it to Tim, and he will forgive you."

    Nicole wanted to go forward again, but Bard took out a dagger from somewhere and put it on his

    neck. Then, he said in a cold voice, "If you don''t leave, I will kill myself in front of you."

    "Uncle Louis, you...."

    "Just go!"

    Bard was emotional, which startled Nicole.

    He looked like the chairman of the Louis Group now.

    Nicole didn''t know why he did that, but it wasn''t the right time to push him.

    "Alright, I''ll go. Don''t hurt yourself."

    Nicole could only step back. She sent people to follow Bard, in case something happened to him.

    Then, he told Tim about it.

 Chapter 1204 My Husband Is So Handsome

    Chapter 1204 My Husband Is So Handsome

    After receiving the news, Tim and Evelyn set off overnight for the location given by Nicole.

    When Nicole returned to the club, Samuel, who had just finished the business, held Nicole in his arms

    when seeing that she was quite upset.

    "What happened?"

    "There''s something wrong with Bard. He doesn''t let Time here, as if he''s afraid of something.

    But he is the chairman of the Louis Group. What on earth is he afraid of? Now his health is so bad and

    he couldn''t see anything. It was said that it was caused by taking some medicine for many years. I

    remember he had any chronic diseases, and he was very healthy. Why did he take medicine for

    years?"

    Nicole couldn''t understand this.

    Samuel frowned slightly and whispered, "Maybe that woman secretly added something to his diet.

    Remember that woman''s lover is a doctor."

    Samuel didn''t want to mention the name of Jacob''s mother at all.

    Nicole frowned the moment she came in, making Samuel worried about her.

    "Well, no matter what happens to Bard, all we can do is to help Tim save Bard. As for the rest,

    forget about it. We are here to travel, not to solve the problems."

    Samuel''s words left Nicole speechless.

    Travel?

    Did Samuel really think she was a child?

    How did they leave the Seapolis City?

    How could he regard their "escape" as travel?

    Nicole red at him, but she did not notice that Samuel was mesmerized by her gaze. He found it

    charming.

    "Shall we go take a look at our temporary new home?"

    Nicole was a little curious when hearing this.

    "Is there anything different?"

    "You''ll see when you get there."

    After that, Samuel left the club with Nicole.

    Their new home wasn''t far away, so they just strolled along the road hand in hand.

    Nicole nced at their long shadows under the sunlight and saw that they were intertwined, which was

    quite sweet.

    Nicole couldn''t help but smile. Only at this moment did she feel like that they were traveling.

    Nicole stretched out the other hand like a child and made a heart shape on their shadows. Then, she

    secretlyughed.

    She thought that Samuel did not see it, but actually, Samuel had seen everything. He looked at Nicole

    with a suggestion of a smile.

    Samuel stretched out his finger to touch Nicole''s hand. He imitated Nicole and made a heart shape on

    the shadows as well. Immediately, a "heart" fell on Nicole''s shadow.

    Nicole suddenly paused. She looked up and saw a smile touch Samuel''s mouth. But he was still

    looking ahead and seemed to be serious.

    This man was always like this.

    Nicole swooned.

    She was filled with happiness.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s shoulder and said gently, "Do you have any ns?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Travel guides."

    At this moment, Nicole really wanted to enjoy this travel with Samuel.

    Samuel smiled, "Let''s talk about it when we get back."

    They walked along the street. The buttonwood trees here looked very good, and the leaves were

    rustling in the wind.

    Nicole had never seen so many buttonwood trees nted on a single street before. She could not help

    but smile. "I''ve heard that amander once nted a lot of French buttonwood trees for his wife."

    "You want it too? Then I''ll ask Fill to buy the whole street and nt French buttonwood trees."

    Samuel''s attitude made Nicole speechless.

    "Please don''t. I''m just telling you a story."

    Nicole hurriedly stopped him.

    She knew that even if she wanted the stars in the sky, this man would find a way to get them for her.

    How could she not fall in love with such a man?

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s handsome face and sighed secretly.

    No wonder so many women wanted to have sex with him.

    Finding such a good husband was quite hard for her.

    Nicole said this in her heart, and then sheughed out loud.

    "What are youughing at?"

    "It''s nothing. I just thought it would be great if you were uglier. You''re so handsome and there are some

    women who always want to get you. I''m very tired."

    Nicole said coquettishly.

    Samuel was slightly stunned, and then he said, "It doesn''t matter if I''m handsome or not. Appearance

    is nothing."

    Sometimes, what the man said could really piss her off.

    "Then why did you not marry an ugly woman back then?"

    Nicole rolled her eyes at him.

    Samuel quickly wrapped her shoulders and said, "I already have a beautiful wife. Why do I have to

    tolerate an ugly woman?"

    "What you say always makes sense. By the way, Cam is really good. Look at me. I can''t recognize

    myself when I look in the mirror."

    Nicole still felt that it was amazing.

    When Samuel spoke of the other women, his tone was a little cold.

    "This is her profession."

    As they spoke, they had arrived at the entrance of the courtyard.

    Nicole never thought that their new home would be at the end of the row of those buttonwood trees.

    It was a single-family house in the bustling downtown area, which must be expensive.

    Samuel took out the key and opened the door.

    When Nicole entered, it was as if she had returned to the ancient times.

    This ce was beautifully decorated with pavilions and arches. It was in an ancient architectural style.

    She was stunned.

    "Did you do this?"

    However, Samuel said indifferently, "No. This ce has a long history. Over two hundred years ago, it

    was a prince''s mansion. After several decades, many things were abolished and the buildings in the

    front courtyard were preserved. I tried to build a backyard, but the terrain here isplicated and I

    didn''t get the official approval."

    "Did you buy this?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    She thought it belonged to Fill and the others.

    Samuel did not deny that.

    He wasn''t very clear about how many house properties he had, but it was true that he always had a

    ce to live when he came to a new city.

    "Come in and take a look. It seems like this is the first time that you have seen all this. It''s not like Mrs.

    Green''s style."

    "Stop."

    Nicole scolded him and walked in.

    The antique buildings and the pear wood furniture made Nicole feel that she could almost smell a faint

    fragrance of pear flowers.

    In the courtyard, there was a wintersweet in bud. The faint fragrance delighted Nicole. At this moment,

    those troubles she had have in the past few days were not worth mentioning. She didn''t want to think

    about them at all.

    Samuel smiled as he looked at his wife sniffing the fragrance like a child. He looked into the dark and

    then a few men in ck came and hid in the surroundings.

    He took off his coat and threw it on the chair. And then he rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen.

    Nicole observed the whole courtyard before realizing that Samuel was not there. She followed the

    fragrance and found Samuel in the kitchen.

    The faint afterglow shone on him like a halo. He was like an immortal who came to the mortal world.

    Nicole loved Samuel so much.

    It was said that men should stay away from the kitchen. However, Samuel was willing to learn how to

    cook for her, which made Nicole very joyful.

    Yes.

    She was joyful.

    She still remembered how she felt the first time she saw Samuel in school.

    At that time, he was cold and aloof, which attracted her and many other women.

    Nicole really did not expect that she would win Samuel''s love, and now even became his wife.

    A slight smile touched her lips.

    Samuel had noticed Nicole''s gaze. Although he did not turn around, he still smiled. He was no longer

    as cold as before, which made him even more handsome.

    Samuel was busy in the kitchen, while Nicole was watching him from outside. Time passed slowly.

    It was only when Samuel finished four dishes and one soup and served them on the table that he

    smiled, "You still haven''t seen enough of me?"

    "It won''t be enough forever. My husband is so handsome."

    The word "husband" satisfied Samuel.

    "Wash your hands and let''s eat. You didn''t eat anything along the way."

    Samuel sounded gentle.

    Nicole went to wash her hands and sit down. She asked, "When will the childrene back? Don''t we

    wait for them to eat with us?"

    "Do you think they have nothing to eat at the club? Don''t worry about them."

    Samuel didn''t want to care about this.

    Nicole was speechless.

    "They came here with us. We can''t ignore them."

    "I guess each of them is happy now. They won''te back even if you ask them to. If you don''t believe

    me, you can make a phone call."

    Nicole did not believe what Samuel said.

    She took out her phone and dialed Lucas'' number.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Son,e back for dinner."

    "Mommy, you eat with Samuel. I''m busy here. I''ll talk to youter."

    After saying that, Lucas hung up the phone directly. Nicole felt embarrassed.

    "What is he busy with?"

    "He''s busy withputer games. Someone wants topete with him."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    "Who is it?"

    "Silver Fox."

    Nicole felt that this name was familiar to her, but she couldn''t figure it out for a moment. He should be

    the leader Samuel mentioned, but Nicole felt that she had heard of the name "Silver Fox" before.

    Seeing Nicole frowning, Samuel gently knocked on her forehead.

    "Eat first."

    "I need to call another kid."

    Nicole called Joseph.

    "Mommy, I have a medical project to consult my professor. You have dinner with dad."

    With that, he hung up the phone.

    Nicole looked gloomy and called Zoe.

    Zoe''s voice wasn''t very clear. "Mommy, I''m eating dinner right now. Don''t worry about me."

    Then she hung up the phone as well.

    Nicole suddenly felt as if the children disliked her.

    Wait a minute!

    All of this was nned by Samuel, right?

    She looked at Samuel with disgust. Immediately, her mouth was stuffed with a sweet and sour pork rib

    given by Samuel.

    The sweet and sour taste filled her taste buds. She began to focus on food. As for the man''s ns, she

    just pretended that she didn''t know anything.

    In the beautiful house, Nicole was like a person who came out of a painting. Her lovely appearance and

    eating posture calmed him down slowly.

 Chapter 1205 This Is What Youre Up To

    Chapter 1205 This Is What You''re Up To

    After the two finished their meal, Samuel smiled slightly and said, "Do you feel sleepy? Need a nap?"

    Nicole red at him and said, "So this is what you''re up to."

    Samuel responded with a smile. He picked up Nicole and entered the room.

    The afternoon breeze was warm while blowing on them, the same as their inner feelings.

    After Nicole was put down on the bed, she was waiting for Samuel''s next move, but he only cuddled

    her and whispered, "Have a sweet dream."

    She was surprised, but when she saw Samuel''s dark circles, Nicole still nodded.

    Shortly after, both of them fell asleep. Tranquility reigned over the room.

    Lucas encountered Silver Fox. He originally thought that the guy just happened to use the same code

    name as the Silver Fox he knew, but when the hacker provoked him with his techniques, Lucas was

    One tried to flee and the other chased after. They both enjoyed themselves.

    And Joseph never thought that there would be a doctor in this club.

    What really surprised him was the doctor''s special insights, which refreshed his mind.

    Zoe indulged herself in the Food Zone, and as expected, she ate too much. She then went jogging in

    the gym before Fill took her to rest in her room.

    Everyone seemed to be so rxed and they got rid of all their loads.

    It was already evening when Nicole woke up.

    She yawned when seeing the afterglow of the setting sun shedding on the bed.

    Samuel had gone.

    Nicole was a little disappointed, but when she thought of Samuel''s identity, she drove that trace of

    disappointment away.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She got out of bed and put on her shoes.

    Nicole came to the courtyard.

    One or two plum blossoms had silently bloomed.

    All of that happened in an afternoon. That was amazing.

    Nicole strolled through the courtyard and the pavilion, marveling at the changes of this house over the

    hundreds of years.

    After Samuel finished his work in the study, he came out and saw Nicole leisurely walking in the

    courtyard. Her peaceful face always eased the restlessness in his heart.

    He quietly walked over and held Nicole in his arms from behind.

    Struck by the familiar scent, Nicole was stunned.

    "You''re home."

    "Yes."

    Samuel ced his chin on her shoulder, so carefully as not to put on any pressure.

    "There''s a night market nearby. Do you want to go?"

    "Great."

    Nicole was quite interested.

    Girls liked night markets.

    She told herself.

    Suddenly, Samuel''s eyes burned like fire, which puzzled Nicole.

    "What''s wrong?"

    She lowered her head and saw that her clothes weren''t tied properly. Below her fair neck, her plump

    chest was revealed in front of Samuel.

    "Well, I didn''t mean to."

    The moment Nicole uttered the words, she couldn''t regret more.

    She just said she didn''t mean to.

    What exactly was she talking about?

    It sounded like she was trying to seduce Samuel.

    A faint smile shed across Samuel''s eyes, and he tightened up his arms which were holding Nicole.

    "Yeah, I know you didn''t mean to. You had to, right?"

    He had thought that the long journey might tire Nicole out, so he didn''t do anything to her. But now, it

    seemed that she was unsatisfied.

    Of course, Samuel was very happy to satisfy her need.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole hurriedly shook her head, "No, I didn''t."

    However, the flush on her cheeks and her hoarse voice were tickling Samuel''s heart, where desire was

    zing.

    "You didn''t. But I did."

    Desire manifested itself in Samuel''s deep and hoarse voice.

    He suddenly picked up Nicole and carried her back into the room.

    "Samuel, don''t."

    Nicole pushed him, but she was pressed down by Samuel.

    Finally, Nicole''s strength got run out by Samuel''s passionate love.

    Shey on Samuel''s body, having no intention to move. Her entire body sored.

    "You beast."

    Nicole felt Samuel was much fiercer than before. He used to be thoughtful and took care of her body.

    But just now, he seemed to have gone crazy. He did it as he pleased. She almost couldn''t bear his

    strong passion.

    Strangely, Nicole discovered that she actually liked Samuel''s wildness.

    Under his cold and distant appearance, there was wild love and passion. That was an unusual and

    exciting experience.

    Samuel also noticed her pleasure in her voice and smiled evilly.

    "Beast? That''s not what your body told me."

    "Shut up!"

    Nicole hastened to cover Samuel''s mouth. Her face flushed like a cooked shrimp.

    Samuel chuckled, but when he saw the bruises on Nicole''s body, his eyes grew dark.

    Did he hurt her?

    "Let me take a look."

    "No."

    Nicole was too bashful to endure Samuel''s staring.

    However, Samuel lifted the nket straightly. When Nicole''s injured body was revealed in front of him,

    he felt the anger.

    This damn wildness!

    His fingers gently stroked the bruises and he apologized in a low voice, "Sorry, Nicole, I lost control."

    "It''s fine. Don''t me yourself. I''m fine. You know, my body is sensitive. A little bit of collision will cause

    the bruise. Don''t worry."

    Nicole consoled him.

    There was a Golden Bug in her body. She didn''t know its nature. If possible, Nicole would like to take it

    out. However, it was inappropriate to say this right now.

    Samuel did not say anything else, but hugged Nicole tightly, trying to seek somefort.

    Nicole also kept silent and she stretched out her arms to hug him.

    The two of themy there quietly with an unprecedented peace of mind.

    Nicole didn''t know when she fell asleep again.

    Samuel couldn''t help but smile when he saw her sleeping soundly.

    He covered the nket over Nicole before he got up and went to the bathroom.

    After freshening up, Samuel casually put on a nightgown and went to the study.

    When Fill had a video call with him, he saw Samuel''s casual nightgown. He was surprised and then

    smiled evilly. He said, "I was wondering why you leave the children in the club. It turned out you just

    went back to have a good time with Nicole."

    "Looks like you got nothing else to do?"

    Samuel askedzily. And the small movement of his eye corner also passed on an oppressive pressure

    to Fill. Even though they were talking via the video, Fill was still unable to withstand it.

    "Fine, I won''t tease you anymore, okay? However, you''re really different from before. This Golden Bug

    is somewhat miraculous."

    "If you like it, I don''t mind giving it to you."

    Samuel casually lit a cigarette, and his handsome face became even more charming amidst the

    smoke.

    Fill hurriedly shook his head.

    "Forget it, I can''t afford it."

    "Cut to the chase."

    Samuel said indifferently, without the slightest bit of impatience, but nobody could ignore his imposing

    manner.

    Fill then became serious and said, "Someone is following Bard."

    "What are the details?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    After Nicole told him that Bard seemed to be threatened, he asked Fill to look into it.

    The Sky Group could manage to know everything in this realm.

    Fill whispered, "They are not locals, but all of them have a goodmand in martial arts. Also,

    Bard''s leg was not broken by himself, but by others. It is said that he owed a gambling debt and his

    leg got broken when he was being pursued. I sent someone to look into it. It turns out Bard is not into

    gambling, and there is something weird about the casino. It''s under investigation."

    Samuel fiddled with a pen in his hand and whispered, "Tim should be arriving soon, right?"

    "Landing in an hour."

    "Tell Tim to take care of it. If there''s a need, give him a hand. After all, he is my uncle-inw."

    Samuel''s words caused Fill to pause for a moment, then he smiled and replied, "Alright."

    "Arrange for the children toe over. Tomorrow I will take my wife and children out. By the way, ask

    Cam toe over early tomorrow and help me put on some makeup."

    Samuel''s words surprised Fill.

    "Oh, you want to put on some makeup? This is surprising news."

    "I can''t stand my bare face."

    Samuel said nonchntly, but that aroused the listener''s jealousy.

    "I''d like to have your bare face."

    Fill said sullenly.

    Fill was also good-looking, but whenever he was with Samuel, he felt inferior.

    Hearing his envious remarks, Samuel gave him a faint smile and said, "Aren''t you afraid that Whitney

    won''t recognize you?"

    Fill shut his mouth after hearing this.

    However, Samuel went on to ask again, "Are you really tempted by that fake one?"

    This time, Fill did not answer immediately.

    "Be careful, or you will get trapped."

    Samuel reminded him.

    "Yes, I get it."

    Fill was unwilling to continue the conversation, so Samuel did not ask again. Everyone had their own

    secret love. Whether it was real or fake, only the lover could know.

    All he needed to do was to warn Fill, but Samuel wouldn''t interfere with his affairs.

    The two of them kept chatting for a while before Samuel hung up the video call.

    He asked the housekeeper to prepare dinner and cooked some soup for Nicole to replenish some

    nutrients.

    There were servants and housekeepers in the courtyard. However, in the afternoon, they left in the

    request of Samuel. Now that the children wereing back, more hands would be needed to take care

    of the children.

    Nicole was awakened by the ringing phone.

    Tim''s name on the phone brought her back to her senses.

    "Tim, have you arrived? I''ll go pick you up."

    Nicole hurried to say, and at the same time, cursing Samuel for being too fierce and not waking her up.

    Tim answered softly, "It''s OK. Samuel has sent someone to pick me up. I''ll go see my father directly.

    Evelyn will go with me. Help me keep an eye on her."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded. After hanging up the phone, she hurriedly got up and washed up. And she suddenly

    noticed a change in the blood jade on her neck.

 Chapter 1206 They Got Used to It

    Chapter 1206 They Got Used to It

    There seemed to be a trace of flowing blood within the blood jade.

    Nicole hurriedly rubbed her eyes, and when she looked carefully, she found that there was no change

    in the blood jade.

    Could it be that her eyes were blurry just now?

    Nicole suddenly shook her head andughed.

    What happened to her?

    Such a strange phenomenon could only be seen in books, right?

    She casually put the blood jade aside and went in to wash up. After putting on her clothes, she nced

    at the blood jade and remembered that Samuel also had a piece on him, so she put the jade on again.

    No matter what, the two pieces of jade was a pair. It would made her in a good mood.

    The cold blood jade was on her skin coldly, making Nicole feel refreshing.

    After she was dressed, she heard the car engine outside. Before she could leave, Zoe''s happy voice

    came in.

    "Wow, so beautiful!"

    The corners of Nicole''s lips curled up slightly.

    Lucas was also a little surprised, but boys always didn''t care about these things. He and Joseph

    followed behind Zoe, watching Zoe jump in like a bird.

    Nicole hurriedly greeted them.

    "Babies, you are back."

    "Mommy! This ce is so beautiful. I like it!"

    Zoe directly threw herself into Nicole''s arms.

    Nicole picked up Zoe and said with a smile, "I like it too."

    Samuel walked out of the study. Seeing Lucas and Joseph''s satisfied expressions, he couldn''t help but

    ask with a smile, "You two got a lot today, didn''t you?"

    "Yes, Daddy. That doctor is amazing."

    Joseph''s high-spirited look made Nicole somewhat surprised.

    Joseph was a good-looking boy. In the past, he was too silent and often made people ignore his

    appearance. Now, his high-spirited expression made him shine, and Joseph''s appearance stood out at

    the same time.

    Nicole couldn''t help but sigh that the genes of the Green family were really great.

    Samuel touched his head and said, "There are plenty of opportunities in the future. Do you have his

    Twitter?"

    "Yes."

    Joseph hurriedly nodded.

    Samuel looked at Lucas. Before he could say anything, he heard Lucas proudly say, "I don''t want to

    join the 158 organization for the time being."

    "Really? Do you know the difference between you? You used to think you are a genius, but now you

    know that there is someone smarter than you, right?"

    Samuel''s words did not make Lucas unhappy. Instead, Lucas solemnly nodded and said, "Yes, I was

    arrogant in the past. I will study hard in the future. I promise to join the 158 organization with my own

    ability."

    Actually, it was rare for a five-year-old child like Lucas to be so talented. However, Samuel did not want

    him to be arrogant, and it would only bring him unnecessary trouble in the future.

    Appropriate suppression was also a means of educating children.

    Now, Lucas'' attitude made Samuel very satisfied.

    "Alright, wash your hands and have dinner. I''ll take you guys to y tomorrow."

    "Wonderful!"

    Zoe jumped up happily.

    Lucas and Joseph were also happy. After all, this was the first time the whole family traveled.

    The children were taken to wash their hands by the servants.

    Only then did Nicole realize that there were some unfamiliar servants in the courtyard.

    "When did you hire them?"

    "They have been here for a long time. When we first came, I didn''t like them disturbing you, so I let

    them stay outside."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole''s mouth twitch.

    This man was really good to her, but to others, it was a disaster.

    "How could you let other suffer because of us?"

    "You are my woman, and you deserve it."

    Samuel was good with words of affection. Was he really the cold and distant Samuel from back then?

    However, Nicole felt sweet.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    As the two of them were talking, the sound of car engine came from outside again.

    "It''s Evelyn."

    Nicole put on a joyful look.

    A trace of displeasure shed through Samuel''s eyes.

    He did not like that Nicole liked other people. He was shocked by his possessiveness.

    What was wrong with him?

    Could it also be due to the influence of the golden bugs?

    Samuel quickly suppressed the feeling in his heart and watched calmly as Nicole walked in holding

    Evelyn''s hand.

    Evelyn looked more beautiful than when she got married.

    Nicole jokingly said, "Marriage is really amazing. You look so different. Look how tender your face is. I

    really want to pinch it."

    Evelyn''s face immediately flushed, but she still said stubbornly, "Come on, you are the same. Look at

    the love bite on your neck. Why don''t you cover it up? You are afraid that others won''t know how happy

    your marriage is, right?"

    These words caused Nicole to subconsciously touch her neck.

    "Really? Is there a love bite?"

    She suddenly remembered that she was with the children just now. Wasn''t that seen by the children?

    Holy shit, it was embarrassing.

    Nicole was immediately depressed.

    Samuel could not bear to watch his wife''s embarrassed expression.

    "She lied to you."

    Once these words were spoken, Nicole and Evelyn were stunned.

    Evelyn felt that Samuel would not interrupt the teasing between women.

    Nicole didn''t expect that Samuel would speak for her, so she couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Evelyn said dejectedly, "You are too much! Seeing that Tim isn''t around, you two teased me together,

    right?"

    "Are you suggesting that if Tim is here, you would win?"

    Samuel''s words made Evelyn speechless again.

    "Nicole, I, I..."

    Evelyn was about to cry.

    In the past, Samuel would not be like this. What happened today?

    Nicole quickly smiled and said, "He''s just joking. It''s just a bad joke. Alright, hurry up ande in to

    wash your hands. Let''s have dinner."

    As she spoke, she red at Samuel, signaling him to stop talking.

    Right now, it was not suitable to tell others about Samuel''s physical condition, so she could only quickly

    bring Evelyn inside.

    However, Samuel sat down indifferently.

    He wasn''t wrong.

    Could Tim be stronger than him?

    No!

    He was not allowed to tell the truth.

    Samuel shook his head and picked up a bunch of grapes to eat.

    When the children came back with Nicole and Evelyn, Samuel had finished eating a bunch of grapes.

    Zoe pursed her lips and asked, "Daddy, are the grapes sweet?"

    "Yes, but you must finish your meal first."

    Samuel''s words instantly made Zoe dissatisfied.

    "But Daddy, you haven''t finished your meal yet."

    "I''m an adult. My stomach is better than yours. Be good and sit down to eat."

    Samuel didn''t allow others to do the things he had just done.

    Zoe pouted, but she still sat down obediently.

    Evelyn sat down beside Nicole, while Nicole sat down beside Samuel.

    Samuel ced a bowl of thick soup in front of Nicole and said, "Drink the soup first. It''s good for your

    body."

    Seeing this, Evelyn felt that she was full before she could eat.

    She was the newlyweds.

    Even if someone was going to show off the marriage, shouldn''t it be her?

    Why was she jealous of a couple who had been married for seven or eight years?

    She suddenly missed Tim.

    Nicole took a sip of the soup. Seeing Evelyn looking at her sadly, she asked in confusion, "Evelyn,

    what''s wrong? You don''t like the food?"

    Evelyn felt like a fool now.

    Nicole didn''t realize that she was showing off her marriage at all.

    Well, they seemed to get used to it.

    Evelyn was jealous.

    She missed Tim so much.

    Evelyn waved her hand and said, "Nothing, hurry up and eat. I was just thinking when Tim will be

    back."

    These words made Nicole feel a little guilty.

    She forgot about Tim and Bard.

    "Why don''t you give him a call?"

    "It''s not necessary. Fill will take care of it. Let''s eat quickly."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    Hearing that Fill was personally dealing with Bard''s matter, Nicole felt relieved.

    "With Fill here, there''s no problem. Evelyn, hurry up and eat. Otherwise, Tim will feel heartacheter."

    This sentence caused a flush to appear on Evelyn''s face.

    "Nonsense."

    "Woman, you are being duplicitous."

    Nicole shook her head affectedly, and the atmosphere on the table instantly became warm.

    Zoe ate happily. Lucas and Joseph also ate more food because they were in a good mood. Nicole was

    fed by Samuel and was a little full.

    Samuel was the only one who hadn''t eaten much.

    Seeing him like this, Nicole forced him to eat some greens and drink a bowl of soup before he finished

    his meal.

    Evelyn was jealous again.

    She decided not to live here anymore so that she would not be jealous.

    After dinner, Nicole was chatting with Evelyn. The children also had their own entertainment activities.

    Samuel was intended to apany his wife, but now that his wife was chatting with Evelyn, so he had

    no choice but to go to the study.

    Evelyn looked at the beautiful house and smiled, "Samuel loves you so much."

    "It sounds like Tim doesn''t pamper you."

    Nicole''s words made Evelyn''s lips curl up slightly.

    "That''s true. Tim is also very good to me."

    These words made Nicole''s feel a little jealous, but she was very gratified.

    She remembered that when she first met Tim, she never thought that he would marry a beautiful and

    awesome girl like Evelyn.

    Sometimes, fate was amazing.

    The two of them sat under the plum blossom tree and watched the sky outside gradually darken,

    feeling a little cold.

    "Let''s go inside. It''ll probably take a while for Tim toe back."

    Nicole pulled Evelyn''s hand and said.

    Evelyn frowned and said, "Is Bard miserable?"

    She wanted to ask this question a long time ago, but she was afraid that Tim would be unhappy, so she

    forced herself to endure it. After arriving here, Samuel and the others treated her warmly, making it

    impossible for her to find an opportunity to ask.

    Now that the sun had set below the horizon and Tim hadn''t returned, Evelyn couldn''t help but feel a

    little worried.

    Nicole thought about Bard and didn''t know what to say. She just whispered, "Tim will take care of it.

    Don''t worry."

    Just as she was speaking, Samuel walked out from inside, holding a white down jacket in his hand and

    putting it on Nicole. A servant held another down jacket and handed it to Evelyn.

    "Thank you."

    Nicole whispered, and then she heard Samuel say, "Put on your clothes ande with me. Something

    happened to Bard."

 Chapter 1207 Nobody Is More Important Than You

    Chapter 1207 Nobody Is More Important Than You

    Nicole and Evelyn''s expressions immediately changed when they heard this.

    "What? What happened?"

    Evelyn had never seen her father-inw, but she could tell that Bard was very important to Tim.

    Although Tim didn''t say anything, when he heard that Bard was miserable, he didn''t even have the

    mood for a honeymoon.

    The man didn''t say anything, but he left a ce for Bard in his heart.

    Now that Evelyn heard that something had happened to Bard, her first thought was whether Tim

    would be able to withstand it.

    "Let''s get in the car first."

    Samuel did not know the exact situation.

    Nicole was a little worried about the children.

    Samuel seemed to see through her worries and whispered, "It''s fine. They have someone to take care

    of them. Don''t worry."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt relieved and immediately got into the car with Evelyn.

    Samuel drove the car to the entrance of a hotel.

    Tim brought Bard to the hotel after he found Bard.

    There were two police cars here.

    Nicole felt somewhat uneasy in her heart.

    She tugged at Samuel.

    Nicole still remembered how they got out of the Seapolis City. Now that she saw the police cars, she

    couldn''t help but be stunned with a nervous expression.

    However, Samuel didn''t seem to see the police cars. He held Nicole''s hand and walked into the hotel.

    The atmosphere in the hotel was somewhat oppressive.

    Nicole became uneasier and uneasier. Although Evelyn did not say anything, Nicole could tell that she

    was very nervous.

    After they entered, Fill''s people quickly walked over.

    "Mr. Green, this way please."

    This was Fill''s subordinate.

    Samuel nced at him indifferently and followed him.

    They took a private elevator.

    The elevator quickly reached Tim''s floor.

    This floor was basically restricted, and there were police officers questioning everywhere.

    Nicole vaguely sensed something, and she held Samuel even tighter.

    The atmosphere was oppressive, and they arrived at the door of room 609.

    Tim stood at the door smoking.

    Smoke was in front of his face, making it hard for people to see his expression, but they could feel the

    gloomy and sad atmosphere.

    Evelyn quickly walked over and gently grabbed his hand, whispering, and "Are you alright?"

    Her words made Tim''s eyes moist.

    "Evelyn, my dad is gone."

    His voice was hoarse, but it carried extreme sorrow.

    He suddenly hugged Evelyn and choked, "From today onwards, I am really an orphan."

    These words instantly made Nicole''s nose feel sad.

    Samuel brought Nicole into the room and left Tim and his wife alone.

    At this time, Tim needed to beforted, and Evelyn should be the oneforting him.

    After Nicole followed Samuel in, she discovered that Bard was dead.

    Bard was lying on the bed with white liquid at the corner of his mouth, and his face was already dark

    green.

    "Is it poisoning?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Fill nodded and said, "Yes, suicide."

    Nicole was suddenly stunned.

    Why did Bardmit suicide?

    She still remembered how panicked he was when she saw Bard not long ago. He didn''t even allow

    Tim toe here. Now, in less than a day, hemitted suicide.

    Why?

    What couldn''t he talk about?

    Nicole did not know, but she also understood Tim''s feeling.

    Tim had rushed all the way here, but he didn''t expect that Bard wouldmit suicide in front of him.

    Anyone probably wouldn''t be able to ept it.

    "Did he die before Tim came? Or after?"

    "After."

    Fill whispered, "When Tim arrived, he found Bard. At that time, Bard''s mind was already a little

    unclear and he had a high fever. He kept telling Tim to leave quickly and not to stay. We thought he had

    a fever and was dizzy, so we got a family doctor to give him a drip. Then he fell asleep after his fever

    got better. I went out to buy food for Tim, and Tim went out to smoke. When I came back, Bard was

    already dead. He should take his poison with him. Even if Tim hadn''t arrived, he would probably still

    Hearing Fill''s words, Nicole and Samuel frowned.

    Bard, who was supposed to be traveling, appeared here and was living such a miserable life that he

    didn''t even dare to let Tim know. Why?

    She was thinking about this question when she heard Samuel say, "Did you check the casino?"

    "I''m investigating, but it has been shut down since yesterday."

    Fill''s words made Samuel frown again.

    "There will always be a trace. If there is no better way, arrest every employee of the casino and ask

    them one by one. I don''t believe that we can''t find any clues."

    At this moment, Samuel was like the reckless Satan, and his aura caused the surrounding air to be

    cold.

    If it was in the past, Samuel would definitely not be like this. After all, he had his identity, but now,

    Samuel did not have any scruples. He did not know it was because he was at his headquarters or

    because of the influence of the golden bugs.

    Nicole wanted to stop him, but she stretched out her hand and put it down.

    Anyway, they had to make a move, or else it would be suffocating.

    When Tim and Evelyn came in from outside, they happened to hear Fill''s words.

    "What did my dad look like after he came here? Can you tell me?"

    Tim''s voice was hoarse, but it carried a trace of ruthlessness.

    Tim did not like that his father and even hated him. However, that man was Tim''s father. Even if Bard

    made mistakes, it was their family matter. Others should not interfere.

    Fill nced at Samuel and saw that Samuel nodded. Only then did he tell Tim about the situation.

    Tim''s eyebrows were tightly knitted all the time, but he did not say anything, which made people feel

    oppressed.

    Samuel whispered, "There are some things that are inappropriate for you to deal with. Leave them to

    me. This is the headquarters of Sky Group. No one can do anything here without us noticing."

    Once these words were spoken, Tim was immediately stunned.

    "Sky Group?"

    He knew about Sky Group.

    It was an international organization, both righteous and evil, but no one dared to fight against it

    because it was very powerful and mysterious. No one knew who was in charge of it.

    What surprised Tim was that Samuel was rted to Sky Group.

    However, he quickly put away his emotions and nodded, "Alright, I''ll wait."

    "Contact him if you need anything."

    Samuel pointed at Fill.

    Tim knew Fill and knew that Fill was in Sky Group. There were even rumors that Fill was the founder of

    Sky Group. Who knew?

    All he cared about now was the cause of Bard''s death.

    Nicole did not know how tofort Tim, but she heard Tim say, "Go deal with your own business. I will

    handle it."

    "Are you alright?"

    Nicole could still recall what he looked like when he told Evelyn that he was an orphan. Nicole felt sad

    again.

    Tim was in a bad mood. He simply said, "It''s not very good, so I can''t chat with you now. After all, my

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    father died here. You and Samuel should go back first. Evelyn and I will deal with it."

    Nicole nodded.

    When Samuel brought Nicole out of the hotel, it was cold outside in the night.

    Not knowing if it was because of Bard''s death or the cold night, Nicole subconsciously leaned

    towards Samuel.

    Samuel simply unbuttoned his coat and hugged Nicole tightly.

    She felt faint warmth, but she still felt cold in her heart.

    She said sadly, "For some reason, I really can''t face the death of someone close now. Perhaps it''s

    because I''m getting older."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. How old are you? You''re not even thirty yet. Don''t talk like you are old."

    Samuel tightened his arm and whispered, "Bard''s death doesn''t look like an ident."

    "What did you discover?"

    Nicole raised her head to look at Samuel, her eyes carrying a trace of inquiry.

    Nicole knew that Bard was unpopr when he was alive, but he was Tim''s father after all. What

    Nicole cared about was Tim''s feelings.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "I didn''t find anything, but I have some guesses. When Bard

    married Martha, he had a very happy and romantic time. I had it checked out that Bard had once

    spent a lot of money for Martha. In order to please her, he renovated the entire Louis'' old mansion to

    Martha''s liking. However, in the second year of Tim''s birth, Bard cheated on her. It was secretive and

    unexpected. For a time, the people of the Seapolis City couldn''t believe it. After all, the two of them

    were talented and loving. What''s more, Bard brought Be directly into the Louis'' old mansion that he

    had specially renovated for Martha. It was a bit like he was intentionally angering Martha."

    Nicole didn''t know about these old things, and Tim probably didn''t know either. But Samuel actually

    went to investigate.

    "When did you find out these things?"

    "Today."

    Samuel''s words caused Nicole to be stunned again, and then she felt warm in her heart.

    Today, while she was resting, Samuel was investigating these things in the study room.

    Because she cared about Tim and Bard was Tim''s father, Samuel sacrificed his personal time to

    investigate these old things, right?

    Nicole''s eyes were a little moist.

    She tightly wrapped her arms around Samuel''s waist and said, "Why do you pamper me like this?"

    Samuel smiled and did not say anything.

    The two of them got into the car. When Samuel was driving, Nicole looked up at him.

    He still had dark circles on his face, so it was obvious that he hadn''t rested properly.

    Nicole''s hand gently touched his big hand, and she said softly, "Samuel, take care of yourself,

    otherwise I will be worried. To me, no one is more important than you."

    These words were like a warm current that instantly flew into Samuel''s heart.

    The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he smiled, "Yes, I will."

    The two of them did not speak, but the atmosphere was much warmer.

    Nicole thought back to what Samuel said just now. What exactly did he want to tell her?

    Did he just want to tell her some old things?

    However, Nicole always felt that Samuel had other intentions when he talked about these things.

 Chapter 1208 He Frightened Her Today

    Chapter 1208 He Frightened Her Today

    "What is in your little brain?"

    Looking at the pondering Nicole, Samuel couldn''t help but stretch out two fingers and tap her forehead,

    causing Nicole to protest.

    "It hurts. Do you take me as Zoe?"

    Nicole pouted, making Samuel want to kiss her.

    As Samuel thought so, he did it.

    He suddenly kissed Nicole, Nicole was so surprised that she hurriedly grabbed his cor and panted.

    With this interruption, Nicole forgot what Samuel said about Bard.

    When they got home, the children were already asleep.

    Nicole was urged to take a shower. When she returned to bed, she realized the burning desire in

    Samuel''s eyes. She coughed before saying, "I''m tired."

    Samuel chuckled.

    Was she frightened by him today?

    "Come here."

    He waved at Nicole.

    "No."

    Nicole firmly shook her head and stayed put.

    Her body was still aching.

    Samuel was totally a monster in the bed. Nicole''s legs were weak as she thought of the sex with him.

    Samuel looked at her amusedly and said, "I won''t do that today."

    "Really?"

    Nicole''s face was filled with suspicion.

    Samuel didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Nicole. He stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his

    arms.

    "No! Samuel, stop!"

    Nicole struggled as she heard Samuel chuckle and say, "Shut up and sleep. I don''t mind doing

    something else to you if your spirit is so high."

    At the sound of it, Nicole shut her mouth.

    She was obediently lying in Samuel''s arms. She didn''t think she could easily fall asleep, but conversely,

    she was asleep very soon.

    Samuel felt a little depressed when he heard her steady breath.

    Wasn''t she worried?

    Wasn''t she feared?

    This dubious woman!

    Samuel kissed Nicole''s face and then closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    It was a good night.

    The next morning, Zoe, Lucas and Joseph woke up very early. Especially Zoe, without any respect to

    her father, came knocking on Samuel''s door.

    "Daddy, Mommy, rise and shine! Get up and go out for fun."

    The children''s greatest wish was to y.

    Knowing that they were going out today, Zoe did not sleep well all night. She got up and checked the

    clock from time to time, feeling that the time passed so slowly.

    This was the first time her whole family would go together on a trip!

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed slightly, and when he opened them, he was obviously furious. His eyes were a

    little scarlet from being woken up, and he even had the urge to throw away the little girl at the door.

    At this moment, Nicole reached out and held his big hands. A soft voice rang out in his ears.

    "Is that Zoe? Why did she get up so early today?"

    Nicole yawned, her voice soft, which calmed down the restlessness and violence in Samuel''s heart.

    Fierceness gradually faded away from his eyes.

    It was Zoe.

    His little baby girl.

    Samuel shook his head andughed. He whispered, "Catch up on your sleep. I''ll pull her away and see

    if breakfast is ready."

    Nicole was exhausted yesterday. Although they didn''t have sexst night, she did not have enough

    sleep and now she felt like catching up on her sleep.

    She rolled over and said in a daze, "Hurry up and go. I can''t keep my eyes open."

    With that, Nicole fell asleep in front of Samuel without any scruples.

    Samuel shook his head andughed. He reluctantly got out of bed. As soon as he opened the door, he

    picked up Zoe with one hand.

    "Daddy, is Mommy still sleeping? Quickly wake her up. We''re leaving..."

    With his big hand covering Zoe''s mouth, Samuel stopped her from babbling. At the same time, he

    closed the door and carried Zoe away.

    "Let your mommy sleep a little longer."

    Samuel''s voice was low, but it carried a trace of pressure.

    Zoe pouted and said, "It''s already six in the morning. Mommy is still sleeping. Aren''t we going on a

    trip?"

    "That little time won''t hurt. Stop messing around. Your mommy is very tired."

    Lucas immediately nced over, his eyes carrying a trace of disdain.

    This brat!

    Samuel did not care. He put Zoe on a chair at a side. Looking at his little girl and boys, Samuel said,

    "Since you are so energetic,e with me to run."

    "No!"

    Zoe refused at once.

    ''Are you kidding? I didn''t get up so early to go running with Daddy.''

    Lucas and Joseph didn''t reject. And they went out for a run with Samuel.

    Before leaving, Samuel said to Zoe, "Don''t wake up your mommy. Otherwise, I will spank you."

    "Daddy, you don''t love me anymore."

    Zoe felt that she was no longer the only baby girl in the family.

    In the past, Samuel would hurriedly pacify her as she felt sad, but today, he just said indifferently, "I

    love my wife. Is there anything wrong?"

    Zoe was struck.

    ''I am not Daddy''s baby anymore.''

    ''He changed so fast.''

    ''I''m so sad!''

    However, Samuel did not seem to notice Zoe''s pitiful look. He said to the servant aside, "If Nicole

    wakes up because of Zoe, you will be fired."

    Hearing that, Zoe twitched her lips again.

    Was she such a trouble?

    Lucas and Joseph couldn''t stand by anymore.

    "Samuel, as an adult, how can you bully a little girl? Don''t you feel shameful?"

    "Daddy, Zoe didn''t do it on purpose."

    Lucas and Joseph spoke at the same time, but Samuel replied indifferently, "You spoiled her too

    much."

    The two boys were immediately aggrieved.

    Who was the one pampering Zoe the most?

    Did Samuel dare to say it again?

    Seeing the disdain in Lucas'' eyes, Samuel said indifferently, "Don''t stare at me. No matter how much

    you look at me, I am still your daddy. Hurry up and prepare for the run."

    "Tyrant."

    "Hypocrite."

    Lucas and Joseph spoke again. Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    Were these two brats in need of a lesson?

    Samuel took his two boys to run. Zoe sat in the living room, bored. Just as she was about to walk

    towards Nicole''s room, the servant got in the way. She asked with a smile, "Miss Zoe, what are you

    going to do?"

    "Leave me alone."

    Zoe felt depressed.

    ''Daddy doesn''t love me anymore.''

    ''So sad.''

    Just as she was feeling sorry for herself, a melodious sound of violin came from outside.

    Zoe paused and subconsciously walked outside.

    "Miss Zoe, where are you going?"

    Surprised, the servant quickly went after Zoe.

    Zoe ignored her and walked out of the door.

    The sound of violin came from the opposite vi. It was melodious and pleasant to hear.

    Zoe sat at the door, propped up her chin and bobbed her toes within the rhythm of melody. Finally, she

    heard out the melody.

    Zoe lifted the corners of her lips when she heard another joyful melody.

    That sounded good.

    Armand opened the window after ying two songs. He wanted to get some fresh air. All of a sudden,

    he saw a familiar figure.

    Zoe?

    He suspected that his eyes were tricking him, then he rubbed them hard. After affirming that it was Zoe,

    Armand ran out barefoot.

    "Zoe!"

    Armand was rarely emotional. The excitement on his face took his servant aback.

    "Mr. Armand, you haven''t put on your shoes. Mr. Armand!"

    Armand did not listen to the servant at all. He just ran towards Zoe.

    The two vis were separated by a road.

    After hearing out two songs, Zoe got up, feeling refreshed.

    "Come on. Time for breakfast. The melody of violin sounds good. I''m going to tell Mommy I want to

    learn it."

    With that, Zoe turned around and entered the vi. The servant closed the door.

    Armand rushed over, but the door was tightly shut.

    He hurriedly knocked on the door.

    "Zoe, is that you?"

    Armand knocked on the door and the servant came.

    She opened the door and saw Armand standing barefoot in front of the vi. She asked doubtfully,

    "Who are you looking for?"

    "Zoe Green."

    Armand was panting because he ran too quickly just now.

    The servant had been told not to reveal her master''s information to outsiders. With a gloomy face, she

    said, "What Green? Here lives the Bush family. Boy, I''m afraid you''ve mistaken."

    Armand paused.

    Bush?

    His passion was crushed.

    That was right, Zoe''s home was in the Seapolis City. How could she appear here?

    Was he really mistaken?

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But that girl really looked like Zoe.

    "Sorry, I was rude."

    Armand apologized and turned around in disappointment.

    The soles of his feet were broken and blood oozed out, making the servant feel a little worried.

    "Boy, I''ll get you a pair of slippers."

    "No need. Thank you."

    Armand was listless. He was very down.

    He walked back to his vi.

    Zoe did not know about this. She felt a little hungry aftering in.

    "udina, is there anything to eat?"

    "Yes. Miss Zoe, what would you like for breakfast? Steamed buns? Noodles? Dumplings? Fried dough

    sticks or soybean milk?"

    udina didn''t know what Zoe liked, so she prepared everything that she could think of.

    After enjoying two beautiful songs, Zoe was in a good mood. She smiled and replied, "Steamed buns."

    "Sure."

    udina quickly served some seamed buns, which were in the shape of rabbits, instantly arousing

    Zoe''s appetite.

    "Rabbit buns?"

    "Yes, Miss Zoe, you could call them like that."

    Zoe''s smile was very infectious and immediately made udina and other servantsugh.

    Nicole woke up from theirughter.

    Samuel was no longer in the bed.

    She yawned and opened the bedroom door. She saw Zoe giggling in the dining room. udina and

    other servants were also happy.

    A warm feeling filled Nicole.

    This felt good.

    "What are you talking about? Why are you so happy?"

    Nicole walked over, pulled up a chair and sat down.

    "Mommy, let me tell you, udina''s bun looks like a rabbit. I call it a rabbit bun."

    "Really? Then you should have more."

    For a little girl, her world was so simple that a good-looking bun could get her happy.

    Zoe hurriedly lowered her head to eat.

    Nicole looked around as if she was looking for someone.

    udina hurriedly said, "Mr. Samuel took Mr. Lucas and Mr. Joseph out for a run."

    "Okay."

    Nicole then rested assured. Just as she was about to say something, a sad piano tune rang out.

 Chapter 1209 I Just Need to Be a Good Husband

    Chapter 1209 I Just Need to Be a Good Husband

    "Is there a musician here?"

    Nicole asked subconsciously.

    That guy was quite good at music and it could be seen that he had been practicing for many years.

    When Wendy heard Nicole''s question, she hurriedly said, "Yes, there is a kid living here. He seems to

    that''s why we can hear the beautiful ying of the violin and the piano every day."

    "I see."

    Nicole nodded and a smile spread across her mouth.

    Zoe ate breakfast and quickly said, "Mommy, I think the violin sounds very good. I would like to learn

    how to y the violin."

    Nicole was slightly stunned. This was the first time her daughter asked to learn something. However,

    Nicole did not say yes to her immediately. Instead, she whispered, "Darling, you have to get up early

    every day to learn how to y the violin. You also have to spend at least half an hour a day to practice.

    What''s more, once you start to y the violin, the first few months can be the hardest. Are you sure

    that you are ready for it?"

    Zoe was slightly stunned and began to frown.

    "I have to practice every day? Then what if I want to sleepte?"

    "No, you can''t sleepte once you start to learn to y the violin."

    Zoe became unhappy instantly and said after a moment of hesitation, "Forget it, I can''t do that. I can

    find a husband who can y the violin for me every day."

    Nicole didn''t know what to say when she heard Zoe''s words.

    Nicole thought to herself, "What exactly is on her mind?"

    However, girls who were born in the purple had to learn things like how to y the violin sooner orter.

    Nicole just wanted Zoe to have more carefree days.

    Nicole just looked at Zoe gently when she thought about this and didn''t say anything else.

    Nicole and Zoe had finished their breakfast When Samuel was back with their sons. Zoey on the

    sofazily and felt a little sleepy, while Nicole packed everything children would need for their trip.

    The music outside stopped at some point.

    Samuel didn''t pay attention to it. He noticed that Nicole got up. She looked charming when she

    blushed.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was looking at her. Her face turned red immediately especially when she felt

    the manhood of Samuel.

    Lucas coughed and directly went back to his room with Joseph to take a shower.

    He could not stop that couple from doing PDA, but he could choose to leave this ce.

    Zoe was taken away by Lucas before she could understand what was happening here.

    Only Nicole and Samuel were left in the living room now. Nicole tried to escape, but she was held back

    by Samuel.

    "Where are you going? I haven''t eaten my breakfast yet."

    Samuel said those words in a normal voice, but Nicole became increasingly shy when he came near.

    "I will bring your breakfast."

    Nicole found out that she couldn''t even break free from Samuel as he was holding her tightly.

    "Let me go."

    Nicole was a little shy.

    Samuel really wanted to sleep with her when he saw Nicole''s look, but he knew that Nicole couldn''t

    take it if he did that.

    "Look at how nervous you are. I will do nothing!"

    Samuel smiled slightly and then let go of Nicole.

    Nicole quickly ran out.

    Samuel felt kind of empty both physically and mentally.

    Nicole ran all the way to the kitchen and her face was still red. She felt that she was still in passionate

    love with Samuel even if they had been married for many years. She really didn''t know why she could

    still have such feelings.

    Her heart was beating fast.

    She calmed down and then brought breakfast to Samuel. She also asked the children toe out to

    eat breakfast.

    Lucas and Joseph took a shower and changed their clothes. Zoe also put on a beautiful skirt and

    brought some food with her.

    The entire family went on the car together when they got ready.

    Zoe and Lucas were both very excited because it was the first time for them to go on a journey with

    their family.

    Nicole also smiled when she saw how delighted the children were.

    Samuel took them to the foot of a mountain.

    Zoe was depressed immediately.

    "Daddy, are we going to climb the mountain?"

    "Smart girl. You are so weak physically and need to take some exercise. Besides, air here is fresh. It''s

    good for your health. You can go climb the mountain with your brothers."

    Zoe became unhappy immediately when she heard Samuel''s words.

    "Can I say no? I don''t want to climb the mountain. I can sit in the car and wait for you."

    Samuel hinted at Lucas and Joseph who then took Zoe out of the car.

    "I don''t want to climb the mountain. Mommy, help!"

    Nicole pursed her lips andughed when Zoe screamed loudly.

    "You really know everything about your daughter."

    Nicole gave Samuel an attractive look.

    "Let''s go for a walk together."

    Samuel went out of the car with Nicole hand in hand.

    As the two of them took a walk in the forest, Nicole couldn''t help but recall the time when they fled to a

    foreign country a long time ago.

    "I could still remember that there was a time when Mike helped us evade capture. We had no choice

    but to go up to the mountain. Now it feels like forever ago."

    Samuel was sad when he heard Nicole''s words and he held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    "I''m sorry to put you through that. I promise that I will never put you at risk in the future."

    "I''m just being emotional. You don''t need to feel sorry for me."

    Nicole didn''t expect Samuel to feel guilty.

    However, Samuel said very seriously, "I used to have reservations about some things before, but now I

    don''t care about them at all. If anyone dares to touch you and the children, I will do whatever I can to

    destroy their family."

    Samuel looked so fierce that even Nicole was shocked.

    Samuel looked quite murderous.

    "Samuel, we all need to be fine, okay?"

    Her gentle voice calmed Samuel down.

    Samuel smiled as he looked at the woman in front of him and said, "Alright."

    The two of them walked slowly like an ordinary couple. They seemed to be roaming instead of climbing

    the mountain.

    "Look, there''s a small pool over there."

    Nicole suddenly cried out and ran over.

    Samuelughed at Nicole and said, "Look up, there''s more on it."

    Nicole looked up when she heard Samuel''s words. There were several pools connected with each

    other. The water ran from the pools from above. It looked quite beautiful even if it was not as

    magnificent as a waterfall.

    "Why are there so many pools?"

    "This is the Nine Dragons Pool. It is said that the Dragon King had nine sons. They were punished to

    stay here because of breaking the Law of the God. A drought took ce hereter, and the people led

    a miserable life as a result. The Dragon King wanted to bring rain to this ce, but there was not a

    and many children and women also died because of the drought. Many people hade to this ce

    in the hope that someone could protect them. Nine Dragons had been worshipped by the people for

    decades when they stayed at this ce. Therefore, the nine of them came up with an idea to directly fly

    into the sky, bringing not only magnificent scenery but also rain. The people were so delighted and

    decided to name this ce Nine Dragons Pool in memory of the nine dragons when they saw nine

    pools came into being at the ce where the nine dragons were lying."

    Samuel said calmly.

    Samuel''s voice was so pleasant and attractive that Nicole was somewhat fascinated by the story.

    "What happened to the nine dragons? Did the Jade Emperor punish them?"

    Nicole tightly grabbed Samuel''s sleeve and asked nervously.

    However, Samuel was slightly stunned. He was somewhat moved by Nicole''s worried look.

    It was a legend, and it was very likely that it was a story made up by someone in order to attract

    tourists. However, he never thought that this silly woman would actually take it seriously.

    "The nine dragons should be fine since the people would present incense and say good words for

    them. It''s just a legend. Nobody cares about the ending."

    Nicole nodded at Samuel''s words.

    She looked at the nine pools and squatted down, putting her hands in the pool. The cold water made

    her feel a little cold.

    Samuel hurriedly pulled her hand out.

    "It''s winter now even if this ce is not as cold as the Seapolis City. You should take care of yourself."

    Nicole was somewhat moved by Samuel''s scolding.

    She hugged Samuel''s waist and said, "Samuel, can you tell a sad but beautiful love story that took

    ce here?"

    "Love story? What love story? Like Romeo and Juliet? I can''t create a story out of nothing."

    Nicole chuckled.

    "We might as well go now, the children are all walking in front of us."

    The two of them started walking again.

    Zoe grumbled a bit and was unwilling to climb the mountain at first, but she became excited when she

    saw the beautiful scenery with Lucas and Joseph.

    She chirped and asked questions all along the way.

    Lucas was quiet. He just watched Zoe to make sure that she did not fall down. As for Joseph, he turned

    into amentator, exining some of the medical ingredients that appeared along the way.

    "Joseph, you''re really brilliant!"

    Joseph felt somewhat shy when Zoe praised him generously.

    "I am not brilliant. I just like reading books."

    "That''s incredible. I want to sleep whenever I read books."

    Nicole heard Zoe''s words. Nicole''s mouth twitched, and she said depressingly, "Samuel, your little girl

    can''t take the bad. She is not a huge fan of books either. What can she do when she grows up? Eating

    every day? I begin to suspect that this girl was a pig in her former life."

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel suddenlyughed.

    His little princess chased after an insect happily. Samuel felt very proud andfortable when he saw

    her innocent look.

    "My daughter will still be the prettiest and happiest little princess even if she is an idiot. She is still

    young and she will find something she likes one day. When she does, she would probably be able to

    stay focused on her own business. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with eating food. She can be a

    gourmet. Nobody would pick on her. Her brothers and I would always back her."

    Nicole somewhat depressed when she heard these words.

    "This is not the way to be a father."

    "I just need to be a good husband."

    As Samuel said this, he held Nicole''s waist and kissed her passionately.

 Chapter 1210 Id Rather Believe That There Are Ghosts in This World

    Chapter 1210 I''d Rather Believe That There Are Ghosts in This World

    Lucas silently covered Zoe''s eyes. Joseph voluntarily held Zoe''s little hand and continued walking

    forward, ignoring the actions of his parents.

    Nicole''s face turned red from the kiss. She grabbed Samuel''s cor to catch her breath, and said

    somewhat shyly, "Can you control yourself outside?"

    "Why? There are only four of us here. I''ve brought the entire mountain for today. Don''t worry, no one

    has seen it."

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    He was generous as usual.

    The two of them walked on the mountain road again. Samuel behaved himself, and Nicole also took

    time to watch the surrounding scenery.

    The air here was indeed fresh, making people feel refreshing and want to sing. Even in winter, it was

    still lush. There were even birds singing.

    "There shouldn''t be any birds in this season. Is it because of the special geographical environment

    here?"

    Nicole noticed that the temperature here was different from outside. It was very warm, and she felt hot

    in the down jacket.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Yes, this is a hot spring valley, so the temperature is much higher than

    outside. You will see a hot spring when you go up. Shall we go take a dip in a hot spring?"

    "Really?"

    Nicole didn''t have a strong body. Even though she had done a lot of conditioning, her body was still too

    weak. Now that there was such a natural hot spring valley, how could Samuel miss this opportunity?

    This was the main purpose of traveling here today.

    After arriving at the hot spring valley, a waiter immediately stepped forward.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, this way, please."

    Obviously, Samuel had notified him in advance.

    Nicole and Samuel followed, but Zoe was attracted by the water paradise on the side.

    "Wow, this ce is awesome!"

    Zoe directly ran over.

    There were water slides and a water castle. It was a paradise for a child.

    Lucas also liked it, but his mature personality made him hold his joy back, and he still stood there like a

    small adult.

    Seeing Zoe run over, Joseph was afraid that she would fall and get hurt, so he also ran over.

    Seeing Lucas'' awkward look, Nicole couldn''t help but walk forward and say, "Lucas, you are five, not

    fifteen. Just go and y. Besides, Zoe was so excited. Aren''t you afraid that she will fall?"

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    At this moment, Zoe fell into the water because she ran too fast.

    "Damn!"

    Zoe cursed. Before Joseph could rush over, she was tripped by a small water nt in front of her and

    fell into the water.

    Lucas couldn''t help but walk over quickly.

    Nicole looked at her son and chuckled.

    She had winked at Joseph just now and let him fake his fall. Sure enough, Lucas ran over.

    Lucas looked cold, but he really cared about the people in his heart.

    Samuel hugged Nicole from behind and smiled, "Do you really think Lucas didn''t see the eye contact

    between you and Joseph? He just didn''t want to expose you."

    "I don''t believe it."

    Nicole felt Lucas was not that smart as Samuel said. Although she admitted that Lucas was a genius in

    As if he knew what Nicole was thinking, Samuel whispered in her ear, "Don''t forget where Lucas

    studies. They specially teach soldiers to observe people, so the soldiers can cope with all kinds of

    emergencies."

    Nicole suddenly felt a little discouraged.

    Moreover, Samuel''s warm breath blew on her ears, causing her to fell numb and unconsciously shrink.

    "Talk as you want, but don''t get too close, okay?"

    Nicole wanted to get away, but she was held by him again.

    "Shall we go to our hot spring room?"

    "No, I like to be here. It''s nice to be in the open."

    Nicole didn''t want to be with Samuel.

    If she was in a room with him, would she be able to get away?

    Sex was nice, but she couldn''t have it every day, right? She would be exhausted.

    Seeing Nicole flush, Samuel knew what she was thinking andughed. Then, he picked her up and left.

    "No, put me down! Put me down!"

    Nicole screamed, but she heard Samuel say evilly, "Just scream, as loud as you can. It''s useless. No

    one can save you."

    These words were ssic and clich¨¦d, but it was shocking that they actually came from Samuel''s

    mouth.

    Nicole was stunned. Lucas and the others looked at Samuel with astonishment, as if they were in a

    dream.

    "Lucas, is Daddy crazy?"

    Zoe rubbed her eyes and asked in surprise.

    The corners of Lucas'' mouth twitched.

    Crazy?

    Perhaps he was crazy about Nicole.

    Joseph coughed and said, "Let''s go y on the slide."

    "Alright."

    Zoe''s attention was immediately attracted over.

    Lucas looked at the back of Samuel and Nicole and put on a smile.

    The Samuel now was not the cold man he was when he faced others and Lucas actually liked him this

    way.

    Lucas raised his eyebrows and then turned to look at Joseph and Zoe, seeing them climbing up the

    slide withughter. Zoe flipped into the water with a somersault.

    She screamed and cheered, but Lucas couldn''t hold back anymore and quickly followed.

    Samuel nced at his son, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly.

    Such a nice atmosphere and such good children.

    Nicole also saw Lucas and couldn''t help butugh, "Lucas finally looks like a five-year-old boy now."

    However, Samuel did not reply and directly carried Nicole into the hot spring room.

    There was a veryrge pool in the hot spring room, which should be connected to outside. However, it

    was partitioned into a single room, so it was rtively private.

    Samuel couldn''t wait and jumped in holding Nicole.

    Nicole let out a groan because of the warm water, and Samuel''s eyes were filled with desire.

    "Feel good?"

    "What?"

    Nicole closed her eyes and felt the warm water wrapping around her. It permeated her skin bit by bit,

    warming her whole body.

    Samuel smiled evilly, took off her clothes and kissed her on her cherry lips, ignoring her screams.

    Nicole dodged a little, but she was unable to withstand Samuel''s strength and soon stopped resisting.

    After the two of them had a good time in the hot spring, Nicole leaned against his chest. She felt as if

    her bones were about to fall apart, and she looked at Samuel with a hint of resentment in her eyes.

    "Samuel, are you crazy? I''m tired. We agreed we are just gonna rx here."

    "OK, next time. I''ll restrain myself a little."

    Although Samuel said that, Nicole found it hard to believe for the smile on his face.

    "Then don''t touch me for the next week."

    "Three days."

    Samuel bargained and Nicole found that amusing.

    "Mr. Green, you have learned how to bargain now, haven''t you? One week is one week. Or you can go

    find someone else. Hey..."

    Just as Nicole finished speaking, Samuel directly blocked her mouth with a kiss, almost suffocating her.

    This jerk!

    He retaliated against her like this!

    Nicole was so angry, but she couldn''t do anything about it. She was slightly stunned when she

    identally touched something.

    When Samuel let go of her, she immediately looked at the thing in her hand. It was the blood jade that

    Samuel was carrying.

    She didn''t know if it was because of the hot spring, but she noticed that this blood jade was extremely

    charming, and there seemed to be a thread flowing inside.

    "This jade..."

    "What?"

    Samuel casually nced at it. He didn''t care much about it.

    Nicole hurriedly rubbed her eyes and discovered that the blood jade was still as before. There was

    nothing inside it.

    Did she see it wrong just now?

    She looked at her body again. Her jade didn''t seem as charming as Samuel''s one.

    "Even the blood jade picked on me."

    Nicole said as she pouted.

    "What? What''s wrong?"

    Samuel looked at her in confusion.

    Nicole waved her hand and said, "Nothing. I just feel that your jade is better."

    "Aren''t they all the same? I took them out of the warehouse and brought them together. If you like mine,

    I could just give it to you."

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel felt that it didn''t matter. If it weren''t for ir saying that carrying jade would bring one luck, he

    would not like wear this kind of thing.

    Nicole was somewhat happy.

    "Really? Give me yours?"

    "Yes, here you are."

    Samuel removed the blood jade from his neck and exchanged it with Nicole''s.

    The blood jade was worn on Nicole''s smooth and fair neck. It was especially beautiful, causing

    Samuel''s eyes to darken a little.

    Nicole got scared and pushed him away at once. She red at him as if she was in great danger,

    "Don''t touch me. Otherwise I would be angry."

    She sounded serious, as if something big had happened, which immediately made Samuelugh.

    He was handsome, and now, with the blood jade, his smile seemed to carry a trace of evil charm and

    bewitching feeling. Nicole was stunned.

    Why did she think that Samuel got handsomer?

    He wasn''t as cold as he used to be. Instead, he had more of an evil temptation. People would be

    involuntarily attracted by him.

    Nicole shook her head and red at Samuel with a wary expression. That nervous look made Samuel

    feel a little helpless.

    "Alright, I won''t touch you anymore. I swear."

    "I''d rather believe that there are ghosts in this world than believe men''s words, especially a man like

    you!"

    Apparently, Nicole didn''t believe Samuel''s words at all.

    Samuel didn''t know what to say?

    What did his wife think he was?

    He was a man in his thirties. Was it strange for him to have such a demand?

    Not to mention that they were on a trip. They were supposed to rx, weren''t they?

    However, seeing Nicole like this, Samuel stopped teasing her. He wanted to say something to divert

    Nicole''s attention, but he heard his phone ring beside the pool. The special phone ringing made him

    frown slightly.

 Chapter 1211 You Are Really Calm

    Chapter 1211 You Are Really Calm

    Nicole also heard this music and couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.

    She was familiar with Samuel''s ring tone, but this was obvious not it.

    "Is something wrong? Or is there something wrong with Fill?"

    Nicole subconsciously asked.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "It''s fine. I''ve arranged everything. However, it''s from Fill. I''ll go

    answer it. You stay here."

    "Alright."

    Hearing that it was Fill, Nicole did not have any desire to ask more because she knew Fill was loyal to

    Samuel.

    Samuel took the phone and walked out.

    Only then did Nicolepletely rx.

    The hot spring here was really good, making her whole body feel rxed andfortable.

    Unknowingly, Nicole leaned against the rim of the hot spring and fell asleep.

    After Samuel came out, he directly pressed the answer button.

    "What is it?"

    Samuel was not very pleasant.

    Fill knew that he had brought his children and wife here to travel, but he still called him. That could only

    mean that there was something important.

    Hearing Samuel''s cold voice, Fill could not tell whether Samuel was angry or not. He quickly said,

    "Someone hase to look for traces of you nearby."

    Samuel suddenly paused, then sneered and said, "They are persistent. Who is it?"

    "Chief Zack. I don''t know who ordered him to look for you like you''re a fugitive. This reminds me of the

    moment when I was expelled and put on the wanted list many years ago."

    Fill said sarcastically.

    Samuel''s eyes lit up slightly and he whispered, "I see. Arrange it. Since they want to find me, let them.

    They probably won''t be able toe to the Nine Dragons Pool."

    "That''s right. They all thought that you ran away. No one expected that you would have the mood to

    take your wife and children on a trip. But just in case, you should watch your back. After all, he is not a

    rookie. He has made some achievements in the past few years."

    Fill''s tone was filled with worries.

    "I see. I know what to do."

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel looked at the mountains and river outside, and couldn''t help but

    sneer.

    Why on earth were those people chasing him? He wasn''t very sure.

    Could it be because Morgan was from the Harper Town? And they became furious because he had

    contact with her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    After all, he was a famous person, and even an influential figure. What was the purpose of looking for

    him with a great fanfare and even making him look like a fugitive?

    And what about the situation of Edwin and the Dons who stayed behind?

    Thinking of this, Samuel was somewhat worried and called Fill again.

    "How is Edwin now?"

    "He is trapped, and we can''t reach him. He seems to be under house arrest."

    Fill''s words caused Samuel''s eyes to suddenly turn cold.

    In his memory of the Harper Town, he somewhat hated Edwin. This hatred did note from himself

    but was influenced by the Memory Bugs.

    However, Edwin was Nicole''s grandfather. Moreover, no one could tell what had caused the extinction

    of the Harper Town back then. Even Edwin was under house arrest. Samuel did not believe it was

    something that a Chief of Staff could do.

    "What about the Don family?"

    "Mark is not in the country, so there is no news about him. Jason has been staying in his house

    recently. However, there are some people wandering around the Don''s, like surveince."

    Fill''s words made Samuel''s lips curl into a mocking smile.

    "They are really capable. Are they nning to turn the world upside down?"

    "Who knows?"

    Fill said mockingly.

    Samuel whispered, "Send someone to protect the Don''s secretly."

    "I see. Jacob has arranged it."

    Samuel nodded, then hung up the phone. He seemed to realize something. He lit a cigarette, smoked

    one, picked up the phone again, and made a call.

    A man''s leisure voice came.

    "Samuel, you finally call me."

    The corners of Samuel''s mouth twitched.

    "Morty, you are in a good mood."

    "Why did you say that I''m in a good mood? I''m worried about you. Where are you now?"

    Morty''s words came through the phone line, but it made Samuel''s lips curl up a little.

    "I tell you my whereabouts, and then you can bring someone to arrest me, right?"

    "Why would I arrest you? What have you done?"

    Morty was still talking in riddles with Samuel.

    Samuel no longer wasted time and directly asked, "What''s the situation now? I am at least a major

    general. It is your family''s intention to make me like a fugitive?"

    "No. Don''t use us for that. To be frank, this matter has nothing to do with us. It''s purely your

    southeast war zone''s own business. They want to solve this matter by themselves, so we just pretend

    that we don''t know about it."

    Samuel''s expression turned a little ugly after hearing the words of Morty.

    "You just watch this happen?"

    Morty could hear the anger in Samuel''s words, so he hurriedly said, "How dare us! We''re afraid you''ll

    blow up our house with a drone. Don''t worry. He knows what to do. However, this matter will depend on

    how you guys want to settle it. That''s why you must make a sacrifice for the time being to cooperate

    with us. We all know that you will not be trapped by this small trouble, right?"

    "You are so calm about it. How much do you know about what happened in the Harper Town more than

    20 years ago?"

    Morty shook his head, then he realized that they were talking on the phone instead of on video. He

    leisurely said, "I know nothing. We didn''t know about that matter. So, I said that this matter is an

    internal matter of your war zone. Now, because of you, he is especially attentive about it. Naturally, he

    has found out some clues after some digging. But as you know, the more powerful a person is, the

    shrewder he is. They seem to sense some of our thoughts so that they are making a move now. You

    happen to be a key person in this matter, so I didn''t tell you in advance."

    Samuelpletely understood now.

    The matter of the Harper Town was a secret operation of their war zone, but this operation did not

    reach the top and was covered up by someone.

    Now that the retaliation of the descendants of the Harper Town had exposed this matter, those people

    wanted to remedy and cover it up again. So, Samuel became the key person because he had a lot of

    contacts with the people of the Harper Town.

    Samuel sneered and said, "He is really calm. Aren''t you afraid that things go wrong, and I would be

    screwed?"

    "How is it possible? Isn''t Fill still by your side?"

    Morty''s words instantly shocked Samuel.

    Morty knew Fill!

    Before Samuel recovered from the shock, Morty continued, "Besides, Fill is now the second-in-

    outstanding hacker in the 158 organization and one of the top three hackers on the world, is helping

    you. What are you afraid of?"

    The more Morty said, the uglier Samuel''s expression became.

    He thought that these things were all confidential, and no one knew about Fill and his identity, but he

    didn''t expect that Morty would know.

    Samuel was nervous.

    Although he had always had a good rtionship with Morty, it was as if there was a sword hanging

    over his head at this moment, causing him to feel danger at anytime and anywhere.

    "What do you mean, Morty?"

    "Don''t be nervous. Samuel, you know, back then, Whitney''s death was unexpected. He has been

    feeling guilty of this since then. As you know, Whitney was his most proud student, but she died so

    miserably. However, for the sake of the mission and the safety of other people, he had no choice but to

    make such an order. However, Fill''s temper was too fierce, and his feelings for Whitney were too deep.

    Only then did he embark on such a path."

    When Morty said this, he felt ufortable in his heart.

    He, Fill, and Samuel, were at the same grade, and their rtionship was rtively good. So, he felt

    sorry about what happened to Fill.

    However, Samuel did not put down his guard.

    "So? What does he mean?"

    Morty heard Samuel''s straightforward question. He smiled and said, "Samuel, this is just typical of you.

    For your friends, you be fearless. Let''s put it this way. He can make the four veeps under you and

    Fill his men. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Samuel was stunned.

    "He wants to take over Sky Group?"

    "Don''t put it that way. It''s more like a cooperation, OK? Your family used to serve us, didn''t it? But this

    is really a coboration. I admire you. You''ve made Sky Group so powerful that we have no choice but

    to look up to you. Sky Group has a reputation in the world. We can''t do many things by normal means

    because we are bound by many rules. However, with the help of Sky Group, a grey area organization,

    it would be much easier. Don''t worry. He means that we will pay regr price for every transaction, but

    we need to ensure the uracy of the information and thepletion of the task. I don''t think it''s going

    to be a problem to Sky Group."

    Morty''s words made Samuel slightly stunned, but he whispered, "This is not up to me. I need to discuss

    it with the other veeps before I can give you an answer."

    "Of course. However, Samuel, this is a good opportunity. With his help, your subordinates will be very

    safe."

    "I know. That''s why I must go back and discuss it with them. But if I refuse, will he let those bastards kill

    me and destroy Sky Group?"

    Samuel didn''t want to say that, but his current stand and situation forced him to face this problem

    directly, even if Morty was his best friend.

 Chapter 1212 Samuel, You Are So Selfish

    Chapter 1212 Samuel, You Are So Selfish

    Morty was slightly surprised, then he smiled and said, "Sam, do you take me as your enemy?"

    "Right now, I don''t know who still my friend is."

    Morty''s expression changed.

    He said seriously, "You don''t need to care about what Mr. Shaw said. You and I have been through so

    much. No matter what you decide, and no matter what Mr. Shaw''s attitude is, I always got your back."

    Samuel finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you."

    "No need, bro."

    Morty hung up the phone then.

    Samuel was touched.

    He was somewhat surprised, but he was also relieved. At least, he was not a fugitive, and the person

    who got a say in this matter believed him. This was enough to let him feel assured. Otherwise, even

    though he still had a sliver of a chance of winning against them, he might not be able to keep his wife

    and children out of it.

    Now he could finally have a rest and have fun with his wife and children.

    Samuel smoked another cigarette, and then returned to the hot spring room, only to see Nicole

    sleeping soundly. He was surprised and suddenlyughed out.

    She was really weak.

    Samuel stood up and went forward, pulled Nicole out of the hot spring, wrapped her in a bath towel,

    and then carried her to the lounge.

    The bed in the lounge was also renovated and built over a hot spring, and people could feel the warmth

    when lying on it.

    Samuel did not take off the towel for her and justy down and fell asleep with Nicole in his arms.

    In his sleep, there seemed to be a woman touching his head gently, with a smile on her face.

    "Child, I hope that you will be stronger in the future. Although you have shouldered too many things,

    mom believes that you will always find a way to be happy. Life is too short and mom can''t give the

    happiness you want. You can only fight for it by yourself. I''m sorry, son, I''m really sorry, but mom can

    do nothing about it."

    The woman''s voice was very soft, as if she was whispering.

    Samuel wanted to see her face, but it was in vain. There was always so much mist around, making

    people feel ufortable. However, that voice was somewhat familiar, and it sounded just like Zama.

    Zama?

    Samuel felt slightly cold.

    He suddenly opened his eyes and looked around. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out where he was.

    The phone beside him had already been turned into silent mode, and it was vibrating now.

    Afraid of disturbing Nicole, Samuel picked it up and walked out.

    "What now?"

    Samuel sounded impatient, with a trace of displeasure and anger.

    Fill was surprised for a moment and said, "The results of Bard''s test havee out."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    To be honest, he didn''t care about how Bard died at all. After all, Tim was here to take care of it.

    However, looking at the lounge behind and thinking about how much Nicole cared about him, he

    couldn''t help but sigh and say, "What about it?"

    "There is no doubt that Bardmitted suicide by poisoning. However, the forensic doctor detected

    other toxins in him, which had umted over the years. Even if he did notmit suicide, he would

    not be able to live much longer. At that time, he would die more miserable and painful than now.

    Therefore, Bard should have known about it. So, in order to prevent Tim from finding out about that,

    hemitted suicide."

    Samuel frowned.

    "How long has he been poisoned?"

    "More than twenty years. The forensic doctor said that it was twenty-seven years, to be exact."

    Samuel was surprised.

    "How old is Tim this year?"

    "Twenty-seven years old."

    Clearly, Fill also thought of this.

    Samuel put up a charming smile and saidzily, "So Bard has been poisoned since Tim was given

    birth?"

    "Probably. So the poisoner wasn''t Be. It was Martha."

    Samuel smiled coldly.

    "What a ruthless woman! Even though she didn''t love Bard at all, and even though she was just

    using Bard, how could she do it now that they have married and raised a child together? Bard

    probably has known about this the year after Tim was born. Or perhaps Martha didn''t hide it from him

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    at all, and that''s why Bard would cheat on her with Be."

    Samuel said slowly, and his expression became colder and colder.

    Why would such a woman live in the world?

    Now that she didn''t want to fall in love, even if she didn''t really want to have a child, how could she give

    birth to a child so easily?

    Did she even know how to be a mother?

    Somehow, Samuel was outraged.

    In the past, he always disliked Tim because Tim had been coveting his wife. But considering that

    neither of them was born because of love, he couldn''t help but feel sympathetic for Tim.

    None of their birth was expected, and they had grown up in traps and tricks. It was just so pathetic.

    "Has Tim undergone a physical examination?"

    Fill was stunned for a moment, obviously he didn''t think of that.

    "Aren''t we investigating the cause of Bard''s death? What does Tim have to do about this?"

    However, Samuel said coldly, "Why did Martha choose Bard as a cover? Because Bard was the

    best suitor to control, and because he loved Martha the most. But as she had poisoned Bard, who

    knew whether this crazy woman would harm her own son or not? After all, she has been using Tim for

    so many years, right? "

    "No, no way. No matter what, Martha is Tim''s mother. She might poison Bard for some reason, but

    poisoning her own son? It is just unbelievable."

    Hearing this, Samuel smiled coldly.

    "Given her craziness, that''s possible. For the sake of her father''s great career, she might even be

    willing to die. This woman is a nut. Mr. Shaw and Audrey have been so nice to her, but she didn''t

    appreciate it at all. And maybe even to Mrs. Shaw, she only harbors grudges. She would only think

    about her father anyway."

    Samuel suddenly paused.

    "Fill, get someone to find out how Mrs. Shaw died back then? And I need to see her medical record."

    "What are you suspecting? No matter how disgusting Martha is, I don''t think she will kill her mother."

    "I don''t have faith in her as you do."

    Fill was surprised before he said, "Alright, I will let Tim go for a medical examination. I will also

    investigate Mrs. Shaw''s matter. Well, if you are free these days, you can just stay here. It seems that

    Chief Zack has settled down here."

    "Well, I see."

    Samuel hung up the phone and shook his head.

    Chief Zack, who always liked to stand up for everything and always strived for credits, was truly tragic.

    Samuel put his phone aside and felt a little hungry.

    He put the bathrobe on, and then walked out.

    Zoe and Lucas got tired and had already gone to the rest area to have a nap.

    When Samuel went over, he saw Lucas and Joseph were sleeping soundly with Zoe in between them.

    The children all had happy smiles on their faces. At this moment, they were just a group of five-year-old

    children.

    Samuel went to the food area.

    "Mr. Green, can I help you?"

    The waiter hurriedly walked over.

    "What do you have?"

    Samuel looked at the food and said to the waiter, "Make some millet porridge."

    "Alright."

    Millet porridge was good for stomach.

    Nicole was not so well, so this was for her.

    After the millet porridge was ready, Samuel took the food to the lounge.

    Nicole was still asleep.

    Her skin was pale red because of the hot spring, and her pink face looked very beautiful.

    ''Gosh! She was so beautiful like a blooming flower!'' Samuel thought to himself.

    He walked over, put the food aside, bent down, and directly kissed Nicole.

    The suffocating feeling woke Nicole up. When she saw Samuel''s face so close to her, she was

    stunned, and then she began to struggle.

    "Samuel, I''m so tired! Would you please leave me alone? I don''t want to do it now!"

    Nicole cried and begged.

    Samuel was just like a slutty beast, and she could barely withstand it.

    Seeing Nicole''s resentful gaze, Samuel suddenlyughed out.

    "What are you thinking? I''m just asking you to get up for dinner."

    Then Nicole saw the food and her stomach immediately started to growl, which made her somewhat

    embarrassed.

    "Why were you kissing me?"

    Nicole''s voice was not loud, but it was clear to Samuel.

    He touched Nicole''s hair and smiled, "I tried to wake you up. But you were sleeping soundly, so I had to

    use this method."

    But Nicole did not buy it.

    "If it weren''t for you, would I be so tired? We agreed that we came here to travel, but you only wanted

    to do that and ignored my feeling. Samuel, you are so selfish."

    Nicoleined wrongly. She pouted her lips, and that just made Samuel want to kiss her again.

    Samuel thought of this and just did it. The kiss was so hot and made Nicole''s breath speed up again.

    She didn''t even have the strength to resist and finally she just became obedient in Samuel''s arms.

    However, Samuel cared about Nicole anyway. After all, she was really tired.

    "Let''s have dinner. Then let''s take the children out for fun."

    "Are there any other interesting ces?"

    Nicole was somewhat curious.

    "Hurry up."

    Samuel didn''t answer her this time.

    Only then did they begin to eat.

    Nicole never knew that she could eat so much before. After eating a lot of food, she was stopped by

    Samuel when she wanted to eat a piece of cake.

    "What?"

    Nicole was upset.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "Gluttony is not good for your health. Stop eating."

    Nicole frowned and said, "You got sexst night and have had enough, but I am not allowed to eat to

    replenish my strength? You''re so mean."

    Samuel was speechless by her face.

    Why had he be such a bastard to her now?

 Chapter 1213 You Look Good in Anything

    Chapter 1213 You Look Good in Anything

    "Okay, continue to eat."

    Samuel let go of Nicole''s hands gently, but just as Nicole continued to eat soup dumplings, Samuel

    calmly said, "The cause of Bard''s death has been confirmed. Are you sure you still want to eat

    more?"

    Nicole put down the soup dumpling in her hands when she heard these words.

    "You did it on purpose!"

    Samuel did not deny but nodded and said, "Yes, I did it on purpose. What''s wrong? Do you have any

    objections?"

    "We will wait and see."

    Nicole felt that Samuel was not gentle at all.

    She looked at the food in front of her and said, "Take it away!"

    "Okay."

    Samuel directly took it out. There was already a waiter waiting outside. He took the te from Samuel''s

    hand, turned around and left the lounge.

    Nicole felt somewhat disappointed.

    She thought to herself, "Why Bardmitted suicide?

    When Samuel came back, he saw Nicole holding her chin with one hand. She narrowed her eyes as

    she thought about something.

    He held Nicole in his arms from behind.

    "Stay away from me."

    "Be good, I just want to hug you."

    Nicole calmed down when she heard Samuel''s words. She sighed softly andfortably leaned

    against him. She whispered, "Bard''s suicide was not an ident, right?"

    "Yes, Bard was afraid that Tim would see him die miserably, so hemitted suicide himself. In this

    way, he could die with dignity in a normal way."

    Samuel''s words somewhat shocked Nicole.

    "Hemitted suicide for Tim?"

    "That''s right. Bard was a real scum. Everyone thought that he was not qualified as a husband or a

    father. What surprised me was that he could whitewash what he had done by making such a great

    sacrifice for his only son. It seemed that he valued his son to some extent. "

    Samuel said softly and sadly.

    Nicole did not say anything, but she agreed with what Samuel just said.

    "How is Tim doing now?"

    "I don''t know. I was not there. Fill said nothing either. Tim must be sad now, but Evelyn is with him. He

    should be fine."

    Nicole nodded when she heard what Samuel said.

    ''Yeah, Evelyn is with Tim.''

    ''He is no longer a poor boy. He has his own family now.''

    Nicole felt d when she thought about that.

    Samuel told Nicole about the test results Fill had told him, and he also told Nicole about his worries. He

    even asked Tim to run a physical examination so that Nicole would feel less concerned.

    Nicole couldn''t help but hug Samuel when she saw that he got everything under control. She leaned

    against Samuel and whispered, "Thank you for everything you have done for me and people I care

    about, Samuel."

    "It''s my job to protect people you care about as your husband."

    Nicole smiled when he heard Samuel''s words.

    Samuel was a sweet guy. Nicole could never beat him in this respect.

    "There''s nothing we can do now since everything is settled. Where are we going next?"

    Nicole still remembered what Samuel said before eating.

    Although she was worried about Tim and wanted to know the answer, Tim had Evelyn with him.

    Moreover, Samuel also told Fill to inform them when he found something. Therefore, what she needed

    to do now was to have a good time with her husband and children. They meant everything to her.

    Samuel smiled and rubbed Nicole''s hair when he saw that she was not that worried, "You need to get

    enough rest, or you may feel tiredter."

    "Why are you saying that?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel nervously. Samuel didn''t know what to say when he saw Nicole''s look.

    "What are you nervous about, Nicole? I didn''t do anything."

    "You know why I am nervous now. Whatever is on your mind is not happening for the next week."

    Nicole said nervously but domineeringly.

    Samuel shook his head andughed.

    "Okay. You get it."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Samuel asked someone to send sports clothes.

    Nicole knew they needed sports clothes for what they were going to do next when she noticed that they

    were for her.

    She quickly put on the sports clothes and turned around. Samuel was in white sports clothes and he

    was really attractive.

    "You look good in anything. You are really charming."

    "I''ll take this as apliment from you. I''ll try my best to be more attractive in the future."

    Nicole rolled her eyes at Samuel when she heard Samuel''s words.

    "Where are the children?"

    "They are still sleeping. We can go out first."

    It was so hot in the lounge that Nicole was even sweaty. Samuel was afraid that she might catch a cold

    when they went out.

    They walked out of the lounge and came to the corridor outside where they could see green mountains

    and clear waters.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, "Air is fresh in the Seapolis City, but everything is cleaner in the

    mountains."

    "That''s for sure. There are so many trees in the mountains. Everything is fresh and pollution-free here.

    Pollution levels are set to increase in the Seapolis City with emissions from cars rising every day.

    Maybe we can stay here for some days."

    Samuel asked Nicole.

    Nicole nodded immediately and said, "That''s good. We''re not in a hurry anyway. The air here is so

    good. I really feel like staying here for some time. However, I don''t think there is a hotel or a ce to

    stay. I only know there is a spring valley nearby. We are not staying in that spring valley, right?"

    Samuel smiled and said, "I need to keep it a secret for now."

    "Fine! It''s all up to you."

    Nicole pretended to be unhappy and took a deep breath.

    She felt delighted when she breathed the fresh air.

    Lucas and the other kids got up after sleeping for a while. When they came out, they happened to see

    Nicole and Samuel standing outside, chatting andughing.

    Samuel looked at Nicole gently and happily. He waspletely different when he talked to Nicole.

    They were like a new couple who just fell in passionate love with each other. Lucas felt that the three of

    them were the third wheel.

    "Lucas, what are you looking at?"

    Zoe stuck her head out, but she was pushed back by Lucas.

    "Lucas, what are you doing? You''ve messed up my hair."

    Zoe was unhappy before Lucas turned around and said coolly, "Game for Peace? I can be your

    teammate."

    "Are you serious?"

    Zoe was stunned and she then burst intoughter.

    Lucas smiled when he saw Zoe''s look, "It seems that you don''t want me on your team. I am leaving

    now."

    "Who said that? Lucas, we can y the game for a while."

    Zoe shook Lucas anxiously.

    Lucas pursed his lips and smiled, "Let me see how good you are."

    "I promise I won''t disappoint you."

    Joseph was stunned when he saw themughing.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Joseph, Lucas will y Game for Peace with us. Go find your phone now."

    Zoe didn''t understand why Joseph would always behave like an old man and read those medical

    books.

    They were still so young and were supposed to have fun. There was no need for them to live such a

    boring life.

    Joseph found it was really difficult to turn Zoe down and immediately took out his phone to join them.

    Samuel and Nicole were stunned for a moment when they heard the childrening out, but they felt

    kind of frustrated when they turned around and found out that the children started to y by

    themselves.

    "It is a family journey, but I feel like I have been ignored by our children. They can still y happily

    when I am not around. They have never thought about me!"

    "Just say it if you want to join them. You don''t need to put on such a sad look. No one would care about

    it." Samuel thought that Nicole was funny.

    Nicole immediately smiled.

    "I know you care about me. Maybe we can join our children together."

    Samuel had never yed any game with the children before. He sawputers as something for

    work. As for mobile phones, they were used for doing business. However, he actually said yes when he

    saw Nicole looking at him with expectation.

    "Alright."

    "Yeah!"

    Nicole was afraid that Samuel would go back on his word, so she quickly went to the children with him.

    "What are you guys ying? Your daddy and I want to join."

    The three children were stunned when they heard Nicole''s words.

    Zoe was the first to say something.

    "Daddy, are you sure?"

    Samuel was a little embarrassed when her daughter looked at him.

    "You can teach me."

    As soon as Samuel said those words, Lucas immediately frowned and said, "Samuel, do you need us

    to teach you?"

    "Of course, I don''t know the rules."

    Samuel continued to act cute.

    Lucas rolled his eyes, stood up and said to Joseph, "Joseph, he is on you."

    "Mommy, do you know how to y it? I can teach you." Lucas said as he walked to Nicole.

    Samuel was a little depressed.

    He thought to himself, "How could Lucas look down upon me?"

    But Nicole said happily, "Okay, you may teach me."

    They became familiar with the rules quickly and began to y.

    "Go to the left! Mommy, you need to hide! Oh, no! You are out!"

    Zoe screamed excitedly.

    Nicole was really bad at smartphone games. She got shot immediately once she came out.

    Lucas couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "Mommy, why don''t you rest for a while?"

    "Why? I don''t want take a step back. Why are these people targeting me all the time?"

    Nicole refused to admit defeat and yed the game again, but she got shot again instantly.

    Lucas didn''t know what to say.

    He regretted it now. He thought that he should teach Samuel instead of Nicole.

    When Samuel saw that Nicole was getting braver, he couldn''t help butugh and said, "What are you

    guys doing? Your mommy got shot by someone else all the time. You guys needed to watch her back

    and try your best to help her!"

    It seemed that it was all their fault that Nicole got shot even if she was really bad at ying that game.

    However, Lucas and Joseph quickly made some adjustment. Their n was different when they yed

    the game again.

    Everyone felt like they wanted to y another round after it was over when a waiter knocked on the

    door to their lounge.

 Chapter 1214 This Is Really Horrible

    Chapter 1214 This Is Really Horrible

    "Mr. Green, it''s time for dinner."

    They had been ying for a long time.

    Nicole shook her sore neck and said, "This game is quite fun. We can y one around every day."

    "Mommy, are you serious?"

    Zoe looked at Nicole excitedly.

    "Of course."

    Nicole patted Zoe on the head gently.

    They then went to dinner.

    Seeing the game on the table, Zoe said happily, "Wow, pheasant! It must be delicious!"

    "Foodie."

    Seeing Zoe''s shining eyes, Lucas and Joseph both smiled.

    "You call me a foodie? Then you must be full by seeing the meal rather than eat it? Am I right,

    Joseph?"

    Zoe snorted at Lucas, expressing her discontent.

    Lucas shook his head and sat down.

    Samuel sat beside Nicole and looked at the delicious food on the table. He then smiled, "Eat more. You

    have been exhausted these days."

    As he spoke, he picked up a piece of chicken for Nicole.

    Nicole was very angry.

    She was so exhausted all because of him!

    Nicole red at him, but her coquetry made Samuel want to get her again.

    "Not now! Kids are here."

    Lucas didn''t want to see them.

    Aftering here, he found that Samuel was simply too shameless.

    Samuel even wished everyone could see how much he adored Nicole.

    He was really too shameless.

    It might because under his indifference, Samuel had suppressed his passion for so many years.

    This was really horrible.

    Lucas even got goose bumps on his arms. Seeing him, Nicole felt even more ashamed.

    "Shut up and eat."

    Nicole picked up a few pieces of chicken and stuffed them into Samuel''s mouth.

    Samuel nced at Lucas and Lucas back with disdain.

    This bastard!

    Samuel muttered in his heart, but he was still enjoying the meal.

    Zoe felt that she was really in heaven. No matter what she was doing, her family was there with her.

    She really liked this feeling.

    When Joseph saw her greasy fingers, he quickly took out a napkin and handed it over.

    "Eat slowly. This isn''t a race. You can have this chicken drumstick as well."

    Joseph gave his chicken drumstick to Zoe.

    "Thank you, Joseph."

    Zoe smiled at Joseph with a greasy mouth.

    "Zoe, at least you are from a decent family. The Greens always give you whatever you want. So can

    you eat slowly? Look at you, just like a beggar. Who would marry you in the future?" Lucas said

    disdainfully.

    "Shut up!"

    Zoe directly threw the chicken bone at Lucas.

    Lucas subconsciously raised his arm to block, and the chicken bone immediately fell into the soup bowl

    in front of him. The soup inside sprayed out and sshed on Lucas'' sleeve. Lucas frowned instantly.

    "Zoe, you want me to beat you, don''t you?"

    "Come if you dare."

    Zoe provocatively stuck out her tongue at Lucas. Lucas was so angry that he directly rolled up his

    sleeves.

    "You bad girl, you really want me to teach you a lesson, don''t you? Come here!"

    "I won''t listen to you!"

    Zoe jumped down from her chair and ran around the table.

    "Stop there."

    "Catch me if you can!"

    The two of them chased after each other and enjoyed themselves.

    Lucas didn''t really chase after her. He felt that Zoe was much healthier these days, so he just wanted

    to have fun with her.

    Zoe was really enjoying herself, asionally taking Nicole as her cover. Nicole was wry.

    Nicole also got greasy because of Zoe''s touch.

    Samuel looked at them and felt especially peaceful in his heart.

    This was the domestic bliss.

    He had never thought that he could have such happiness before.

    Joseph smiled when watching the two of them ying together. He then carefully picked some Arctic

    shrimp for Zoe and put them on the te.

    She liked eating shrimp, but she didn''t like shelling it. So Joseph could only do it for her.

    Seeing that Joseph doted on Zoe so much, Nicole couldn''t help but said, "Joseph, eat some yourself.

    Don''t just look after Zoe. She will never have enough."

    "It''s fine, Mommy. I''ll eatter."

    Joseph smiled very gently.

    Nicole felt that her greatest happiness was having these three children.

    Zoe and Lucas were tired after ying for a while.

    "Stop. I''m exhausted. Lucas, you''re too annoying. I''m younger than you. How could you keep me

    running for so long?"

    Lucas was speechless.

    If he hadn''t pampered her, she would have been caught by him long ago.

    The two of them returned to their seats.

    Zoe''s eyes lit up when she saw a small pile of Arctic shrimp on the te in front of her.

    "Thank you, Joseph. You are always the best."

    "You tterer."

    Lucas shook his head and couldn''t help butugh when he saw Zoe eating so happily.

    After dinner, Nicole sat on the chair and felt a little stuffed.

    "Let''s go for a walk. I''m stuffed."

    "Sure."

    Samuel would agree to everything that Nicole said.

    Zoe did not want to go out, but she was still dragged out by Joseph and Lucas.

    It was a little cold at night in the mountain.

    Samuel also felt a bit cold when he came out.

    He said to the children, "Put on a coat before youe out. Don''t catch a cold."

    The children did what he said obediently.

    Nicole put on her down jacket and looked at the sky. Suddenly, she sighed, "I haven''t seen such clear

    stars for years."

    "There is no air pollution in the mountains, so the starry sky is especially beautiful."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and strolled along the mountain road slowly.

    When the children came out, they suddenly saw fireflies.

    "Wow, what is that? It''s so beautiful!"

    Zoe was the first to discover it and she was delighted.

    "Joseph, I want that little bug with the light. It looks like a star!"

    Nicole looked over and also saw the fireflies. She was surprised.

    "There are actually fireflies in such a cold day?"

    "As long as I want them to be here."

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole slightly.

    What did he mean?

    Just as she was thinking, countless fireflies gathered together in front of her.

    They then flew towards somewhere.

    Nicole''s gaze was immediately attracted.

    Those fireflies flew into the air and suddenly formed a shape of heart, with two letters "S" and "N" on

    two sides. Nicole was surprised with her mouth wide open.

    "How, how did you make this happen?"

    Seeing Nicole''s face full of surprise, Samuel was very happy.

    "It''s very easy. These fireflies will be attracted by their favorite scent or food. And I just use this to make

    them fly in the air and form the shape I want. Do you like it?"

    "So romantic!"

    Before Nicole could answer, Zoe directly said this holding her face with an intoxicated expression.

    Samuel nced at his daughter and shook his head with a smile.

    "I like it."

    How could Nicole not like it?

    If a man was willing to spend all his effort to make youugh and make you happy, this meant he loved

    you so much. How could she not like it?

    Samuel hugged Nicole from behind and said softly, "I really hope that we can be like this forever."

    "It''s rare to hear you say this. Why? Don''t you care about yourpany? Don''t you want to make

    money?"

    Samuel smiled when hearing this and he said, "Ernesto and the others can run thepany for me. I

    pay them to work for me, so I don''t have to take care of everything myself. I want to be with you right

    now, and this is really like be in heaven."

    "You said this like you have been to heaven."

    Nicole retorted, but her smile was very beautiful.

    The fireflies maintained this shape for a while and soon dispersed.

    "Lucas, I want them."

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoe tugged at Lucas'' clothes and begged.

    Lucas didn''t refuse.

    All of a sudden, the children ran out and chased after the fireflies.

    "Is it okay for them to run out?"

    "Rx, my people are following them."

    Nicole then notice that a few figures followed them as the kids had just left. It seemed that they were

    bodyguards that Samuel arranged.

    A firefly identally hit Nicole''s face.

    "Don''t move!"

    Samuel suddenly spoke up and then covered Nicole''s face.

    Nicole felt her heart pounding.

    He was so close to her that she could clearly see Samuel''s pores.

    His skin seemed to be even better recently.

    It was really strange that a man had such a fair skin.

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little jealous.

    Samuel carefully took the firefly from Nicole''s face and put it in his palm in front of Nicole. He smiled, "I

    give it to you. It can fulfill your wish. Make a wish now, Mrs. Green."

    Nicole hadn''t calmed down yet. Looking at the man in front of her, she couldn''t help but smiled, "I hope

    our family can be healthy and happy, and we can be together for the rest of our lives."

    Samuel''s eyes were full of love, and then he released the firefly.

    The little firefly flew into the sky with Nicole''s beautiful wish.

    Samuel held her in his arms and whispered, "Don''t worry, we will always be together, and we will be

    healthy and happy all the time!"

    "I believe you, because you are my Samuel."

    Samuel''s heart was warmed by Nicole''s words.

    "Mrs. Green, you''re seducing me."

    "Nonsense! I''m clearly praising you."

    Nicole turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Under the moonlight, the two of them looked at each other affectionately.

    Nicole suddenly felt a little short of breath. She wanted to push Samuel away, but she felt a force

    "Mrs. Green, are you throwing yourself into my arms?"

    Samuel smiled.

    Nicole''s face instantly flushed when hearing his voice above her head.

    He was really shameless!

 Chapter 1215 Really Happy

    Chapter 1215 Really Happy

    Samuel picked up Nicole.

    She thought at first that they were going back to the lounge, but she soon found themselves in the

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    mountain.

    "Where are we going?"

    Nicole looked around and asked.

    Samuel smiled and answered, "Dare to run off with me?"

    "We are married with children. What are you talking about?"

    Nicole sensed an air of self-indulgence in Samuel.

    Samuelughed out loud.

    "Who said you can''t run off if you have children? Leave alone the children! Let''s run away, just two of

    us."

    "Nonsense."

    Nicole didn''t even want to argue, but the smile remained on her face.

    After a few steps, Nicole saw a waterfall sshing down from above.

    "We are at the Nine Dragons Pool?"

    Nicole remembered that theke was too small to create a waterfall.

    Samuel said cheerfully, "Yes, the waterfall behind the Nine Dragons Pool."

    "Really? What a beautiful scenery! I thought the Nine Dragons Pool was simply nine small pools with a

    legend."

    "Let''s go in and take a look."

    Hearing his words, Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    "Go in? Are you joking? This is a waterfall!"

    There must be something wrong with Samuel, she thought.

    However, Samuel directly asked someone to bring over two disposable raincoats. After they put them

    on, he held Nicole''s hand and walked over.

    The water wasn''t very cold and even carried a trace of warmth.

    "Is this hot spring water?"

    Nicole couldn''t be more surprised at this point.

    Samuel nodded and smiled, "Surprised?"

    "Of course!"

    She was overjoyed at the beauty in front of her.

    The couple walked towards the waterfall step by step.

    A fantasy suddenly appeared in Nicole''s mind. It was as if she and Samuel were about to enter the

    fairnd. They held hands for now and for always.

    She turned to look at Samuel. The man of her dream was drop-dead gorgeous.

    Samuel used to be cold and oppressive. Now he just wanted to surprise his wife, and this simply act

    was far beyond enough to make this woman fall desperately in love with him.

    Nicole could felt her heartbeat.

    Her affections towards this man seemed like the vintage wine: the longer it was kept, the better it

    tastes.

    "Stop looking at me. There''s plenty of time for you to do soter in your life. Now mind the slippery

    road."

    Samuel''s words instantly brought back Nicole''s thoughts, and she blushed.

    ''He noticed my gaze.''

    ''So embarrassing.''

    Fortunately, the gentle darkness was the best cover for her blush.

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s hand and walked step by step through the rocks below. Nearer and nearer

    came the waterfall.

    "If only there was a camera."

    Nicole considered it a pity.

    The vehement waterfall was going to wet the phone. If she used phone to take pictures, it certainly

    would not be worth the candle.

    "I''ll find someone to shoot for us tomorrow."

    Samuel did not turn down Nicole''s suggestion.

    "Really?"

    Nicole always knew that Samuel didn''t like to take photos and she had to do so secretly. She did not

    expect that Samuel would agree at this moment. She was overwhelmed with joy.

    "I remember our wedding photos were taken in a hurry. So if you like, I can ask the photography team

    to take trip shoot of our family from tomorrow on. Trip-shooting seems popr these days?"

    Nicole was shocked again.

    "You even know trip-shooting? It seems that Mr. Green has improved a lot!"

    "Of course. Gotta keep up with my wife, right?"

    Samuel''s brazenness seemed very new to Nicole.

    Nicole paddled in the water for a while. Luckily, the temperature was agreeable, otherwise Samuel

    really couldn''t let her be so willful. Seeing her bright smile, he suddenly felt that everything was worth it.

    After a while, the couple preceded into the waterfall.

    "Samuel, are you sure we can get behind this waterfall?"

    Nicole was doubtful.

    Samuel simply smiled and then pulled Nicole into the waterfall.

    The rush of water almost choked Nicole. When she took a deep breath and got inside the waterfall,

    everything was suddenly lightened up.

    Behind the waterfall was a stone road.

    "Wow, inside was like a different world."

    Because of the hot spring water, the cave was rather warm. Nicole even felt hot in her down jacket.

    "Where does this lead to?"

    Nicole asked curiously in a heady pleasure.

    "I thought it can only happen in the novel!"

    Nicole talked and talked, like a cheerful child.

    "Novel? What novel?"

    Samuel paused for a while and then asked.

    Nicole smiled and answered, "Secret."

    She then quickly went inward.

    After a hundred meters or so, a parterre suddenly appeared in front of them.

    There were various kinds of flowers and they were all breathtakingly beautiful.

    Behind the parterre was a stone house with a total of four rooms. It looked like a paradise.

    "Are we staying here tonight?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel in disbelief and immediately cheered up when she saw him nodding.

    "Amazing! Am I still in dream? Pinch me!"

    Nicole''s acting stupid caused Samuel tough out loud.

    "Mommy, Daddy, you are here too?"

    Zoe, Lucas and Joseph ran out of the house with their face flushed red. They were wearing light

    clothes, but Nicole knew that it wasn''t cold here.

    Because of the hot spring, the temperature here could be around 20 degrees. Light clothes were

    perfect.

    "When did the childrene?"

    "Some time earlier."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and walked into the house.

    The decoration was very simple, and there were even creepers on the walls outside. Everything was so

    agreeable and pleasing to the eye.

    "I could live here forever."

    This triggered Samuel another round ofughter.

    "Then we probably won''t fit in after we get out."

    The couple went to the master bedroom.

    Zoe wanted to say something to Nicole, but she was then dragged out by Lucas and Joseph.

    "Take a hint! Didn''t you see that you were unwanted there?"

    Zoe pouted at Lucas'' words.

    "You''re the unwanted one!"

    The little girl jumped onto the bed.

    This was a te bed with hot spring water flowing below. It was so warm andfortable.

    Nicole and Samuel sat on the bed and looked around at the modern furniture in the room. Nicole

    asked, "This is the only house here. If there are other visitors, it wouldn''t fit."

    "I''m the one who built this. So only me and my family can live here."

    Nicole was stunned.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean that the entire mountain belongs to me and of course you, my wife. If others want to visit, they

    can buy tickets to go climbing. As for the construction inside, they have no ess to that."

    Samuel exined to Nicole patiently and her eyes were wide open.

    He kissed her and then continued, "There''s also a hot spring pool behind. You can go there if you want

    a bath. Don''t worry, it''s a single one."

    Nicole was still in amazement. So she subconsciously nodded as a response.

    It wasn''t until Samuel left the room that she recovered her senses.

    What?

    The entire mountain belonged to him?

    No wonder he wasn''t afraid that someone woulde in and see him.

    Thinking of Samuel''s current situation, Nicole thought that it would be good if they could stay here for a

    month or so. After all, this ce was so poetic and picturesque. She liked here very much.

    Not long after, Samuel picked some fruits from outside and came in.

    "They were all self-nt, no pesticide left. Have a try."

    Samuel ced the fruit on the table.

    Nicole was a little worried about the children. Samuel said, "They have everything we have. Don''t

    worry, just eat yours."

    Nicole then started to eat.

    It was all her favorite fruits. Nicole was eating while Samuel was peeling. What a harmonious scene!

    Soon Nicole got full.

    "I''m so full now."

    The couple looked into each other''s eyes and smiled. Then, theyy on the bed.

    "Wanna see the stars?"

    "Isn''t this a cave?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was joking with her.

    Samuel turned off the wallmp, and by a flip of the switch, the ceiling instantly changed.

    Stars flickered in the deep sky, and constetions could even be seen.

    Nicole was amazed.

    "This is..."

    "5D technology. How is it? Like it?"

    Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    "Good."

    "Good Night, then."

    Samuel held Nicole in his arms and looked at the starry sky above. His face lit up with a smile.

    However, Nicole somehow could not fall asleep.

    It would be a waste not to photograph such a beautiful scene.

    So she took out her phone, took a picture of the starry sky above, and posted it on Twitter.

    "Lying with my beloved and hugging each other right against the starry sky, I''m really happy!"

    This post immediately got many likes.

    Seeing her excitedly clicking on her phone and replying, Samuel''s smile widened.

    Suddenly, his phone rang with a new text message, but Nicole didn''t notice it.

    Samuel took a look at the message and frowned.

    "Boss, Tim''s medical report is out."

    It was from Fill.

    The following medical report was filled with all sorts of terminologies, but the part circled by Fill dimmed

    Samuel''s face.

    How could Tim be like this?

    He was puzzled and shocked. Then, he cast a nce at Nicole.

    She was happily clicking on her phone, angel-like. If she knew about Tim''s medical condition, could she

    still stay here with him?

 Chapter 1216 I Dont Want You to Suffer

    Chapter 1216 I Don''t Want You to Suffer

    Before Samuel could came up with a solution, Nicole suddenly raised her head, which made Samuel

    put his phone behind his back in a hurry.

    "Look how happy you are."

    Samuel said with a smile.

    Nicole said happily, "Yeah. Such a beautiful ce made them all envious. They were all asking me

    where this ce is."

    "Did you tell them?"

    "Absolutely no! Although I also want to contribute to the tourism here, I''m not stupid. If I told them, our

    location would be disclosed to them then. I will not be tricked."

    Nicole was like a proud little girl. Samuel was obsessed with this proud little girl. Samuel was,

    nevertheless, feeling worried because of Tim.

    "Nicole."

    "What?"

    Nicole looked up at Samuel again.

    Seeing her slight excitement and joy, Samuel refrained from expressing his worry.

    "Nothing. If you like the scenery, just take a good look. You''ll have to go to bed soon."

    "I see."

    Nicole nodded and then went to chat with several people.

    Samuel took out his phone again and checked the medical report in his hand, narrowing his eyes.

    Lead poisoning?

    Howe Tim got lead poisoning?

    He had a medical examination when he and Evelyn got married.

    Why wasn''t he diagnosed as being poisoned by lead then?

    Samuel felt a headache.

    He sent the medical report to Tim and said, "Take a look at your own medical report. You have lead in

    your body. Didn''t your premarital check-up report inform you of that?

    Tim was obviously a little surprised by the medical report and replied, "When I registered marriage, I

    happened to be in hospital due to a car ident. How could I have a medical examination?"

    "Then why did a doctor fail to find that there was too much lead in your body?"

    This made Samuel confused.

    Tim became silent.

    That was right.

    He must have been thoroughly examined by doctors when he was sent to the hospital after the car

    ident. Why didn''t they find that he got lead poisoning?

    And now this medical report was made by Samuel''s man, so it was authentic.

    So, someone at the hospital purposefully altered his medical report?

    "Tim, there''s another possibility."

    Samuel''s words stunned Tim.

    "What?"

    "Someone poisoned you while you were in the hospital. That''s why the doctors couldn''t find that then."

    Tim seemed to disagree with Samuel.

    "Impossible! Evelyn was taking care of me for the whole time. Are you suggesting that it was Evelyn

    who poisoned me? What benefits could she get for doing so? We hadn''t even used contraception. If it

    was she who poisoned me, wouldn''t she be worried that the lead may affect children that we are going

    to have?"

    No sooner had he finished speaking than Tim heard Samuel say, "You seem to have neglected

    someone?"

    "Who is it?"

    "A woman who wants to marry you, a university student, Fernanda."

    Samuel''s words made Tim remember a woman''s face.

    He frowned slightly.

    "Impossible."

    "I don''t know. You can investigate it yourself."

    Tim pondered for a moment and said, "Does Nicole know about this?"

    "I haven''t told her yet. I don''t want to ruin her happiness of travelling."

    Samuel said domineeringly.

    Tim whispered, "You''d better not tell her. I''m going to deal with it on my own. For her, the vacation with

    you and your children is so precious. Don''t ruin her happiness."

    "I know how to take care of my wife''s feelings. I won''t inform her, but you must promise not to let her

    worry. You know, I can''t stand when she worries about you."

    "I see, Mr. Jealous."

    Tim hung up the phone and began to muse.

    If there was indeed an excess of lead in his body, what should he do if he and Evelyn had a baby?

    Tim was very worried.

    A lead-poisoned baby must be aborted, otherwise Evelyn''s health would suffer. Moreover, he knew that

    if it was up to Evelyn, she would not give up the baby.

    Tim was a little nervous.

    He hurriedly came to Evelyn and hugged her from behind.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Because of Bard''s death, Tim was in a low mood these days. Evelyn thought that Tim might have

    thought of Bard again, and that was why he came to hug her. She couldn''t help inquiring in a low

    voice.

    Tim was in a mental struggle.

    They had been married for only a few days, and it was hard to tell if she was pregnant or not. He simply

    couldn''t find a way to inform her.

    Tim became more and more conflicted.

    He did not answer Evelyn. Evelyn turned around to look at him and perceived his mncholy. She

    couldn''t help but console him and say, "Everything will be fine. Trust me, no matter what happens, I will

    be by your side."

    "I trust you, but I don''t trust myself."

    Tim wanted a child of his own more than anyone else.

    He was truly lonely now. As a person who had lost his parents, he was so desperate to pass on his

    genes. Now, he was so afraid.

    Evelyn sensed Tim''s disquiet and asked smilingly, "What''s wrong?"

    "Let me show you something."

    Tim took out his phone and showed Evelyn the medical report.

    Evelyn was puzzled, but when she saw the medical report, her expression changed.

    "How could it be?"

    "I was just informed. Evelyn, we haven''t used any contraception. What if we have a baby...?"

    Tim felt that he was being really cruel now, but he had no choice but to say it.

    Evelyn understood where Tim''s worries came from now.

    "If I am pregnant, then let''s abort it. After all, we should be responsible for lives."

    It was a hard decision for Evelyn.

    She also wanted to have a baby who inherits their genes for Tim, but the current situation made her

    give up.

    Right now, she could only hope that she wasn''t pregnant. Perhaps she would not feel too sad then.

    Tim hugged her tightly.

    "I''m sorry, Evelyn, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."

    "Idiot, it''s not your fault. Do you know who poisoned you?"

    "I have a guess, but I''m not sure. I''ll find it out on my own and tell you about that."

    Tim seemed to be revengeful.

    He was no longer the yboy who did not take anything seriously. He couldn''t bear that someone was

    scheming against him and hurting the person that he cared about most. He wanted a revenge.

    Because of the lead poisoning, Evelyn was more worried. She stroked her belly, hoping that she was

    not pregnant. But at the time, she hoped that she was pregnant. This dilemma troubled her.

    "Dad is going to be cremated tomorrow. Should we go back to the Seapolis City to hold the funeral?"

    Evelyn asked.

    Tim was silent for a while and then nodded and said, "Good suggestion. As a native of the Seapolis

    City, my father should be buried in his hometown, although he died elsewhere. Let''s take his ashes

    there tomorrow."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Tim felt sorry for the untimely funeral. Now that there was the lead poisoning, he did not know how to

    Evelyn gripped his hand as if she could feel what was in Tim''s heart, and she said softly, "I am your

    wife. When I first met you, you were still a serviceman, and I was prepared for bing the wife of a

    serviceman. I wasn''t even afraid of the difficulties that I would encounter as the wife of a serviceman,

    let alone the current difficulties. Don''t worry. No matter what difficulties the future has in store for us, I

    will always be there by your side. We are a couple and if we pull together, nothing will defeat us."

    "Yes."

    Tim nodded and hugged Evelyn again.

    "I don''t want you to suffer, but these things just blindsided me. I am so sorry. After we''ve dealt with

    them, I promise to take you on a honeymoon travel.

    "That''s settled then."

    Evelyn had no objection to Tim''s decision.

    She loved Tim heart and soul.

    Tim and her hugged for a while before they walked out.

    Surely, Tim had an approach to have a physical examination conducted by doctors who were on his

    side.

    In order to verify whether there was really an excess of lead in his body, he had a physical examination

    conducted by his men. The results were exactly the same as the results that Samuel had shown him.

    Who poisoned him?

    Could the person be rted to the death of his father, Bard?

    Tim couldn''t figure this out.

    Bard died so suddenly that there was barely any evidence for him, except the body, to solve the

    puzzle.

    At the same time, however, Fill found a guy with the help of the casino.

    His name was Kody.

    He was about the same age as Bard.

    He was an ordinary manager in the casino, and received Bard every time Bard came to the casino.

    Fill focused on this guy and found out that he came from the Seapolis City. He left the Seapolis City for

    the casino twenty years ago. It was puzzling that Kody''s wife and children seemed to have disappeared

    then.

    There had been no news of them for so many years, and Kody had never looked for them.

    This was interesting.

    As Fill further investigated Kody''s background, he found that in the Seapolis City, Kody and Bard had

    met, and surprisingly, it was the year when Martha gave birth to Tim.

    Therefore, it was very likely that Kody knew something about Bard and Martha.

    After reaching the preliminary conclusion, Fill immediately called on his people to capture Kody. He

    was sure that he could get the truth if he interrogated Kody.

    However, Kody had probably be informed, and when Fill and his men arrived, Kody was gone.

    Fill was irritated by not seeing the suspect.

    "Search! Search every nook and cranny. I must find him or at least his valuable belongings."

    After Fill issued the order, everyone began to rummage through the boxes and cabs.

    Apparently, there was nothing valuable in Kody''s house. After a thorough search, they did not find

    anything valuable at all.

    Could it be that he took them with him when he escaped?

    Fill thought in an annoyed mood.

    He was after all, toote.

    He angrily kicked the chair and heard a cracking sound. It seemed to be something important. All of a

    sudden, the cab in front of him opened automatically, and a small safe showed up.

 Chapter 1217 Good Girl, You Deserve a Reward

    Chapter 1217 Good Girl, You Deserve a Reward

    Safes were usually used to keep very valuable things.

    It was either money or critical documents or evidences.

    Fill''s eyes gleamed.

    "Find someone to pry open the safe. I have to know what''s inside."

    Following Fill''s order, one of his men walked over and got down to it.

    It took about half an hour to open the safe, and the gold bars inside almost shocked everyone.

    "Holy shit, Kody is quite rich. He has saved up so many gold bars. They worth a lot. He''s smart to

    exchange money for gold."

    Fill''s man''s words made him frown slightly.

    There were about a dozen golden bricks in front of him, neatly ced together.

    Nowadays, very few people exchanged money for gold bars and kept them at home. He didn''t expect

    Kody to do such things.

    There were only two reasons for him to do so.

    One, this person especially liked gold bars.

    Second, it was not convenient for him to deposit money.

    In the current information age, Kody could carry money simply with an ID card and a mobile phone.

    Why would he change money into gold bars and put them at home?

    Now the gold bars were still there, but he had run away. Kody must have left in a hurry.

    Fill gently supported his chin with his fingers as he contemted.

    Why?

    Suddenly, something popped into his head.

    Fill looked up and said to his men, "Go check Kody''s ID card and personal information. Search the

    people in the Seapolis City more than 20 years ago."

    His men were slightly confused.

    "Fill, do you suspect Kody is an alias?"

    "If it''s his real name, how could he have no ID card and no ount? He would easily get away with

    money rather than gold bars. Why does he put them at home? So, I think he has no ID card and no

    ount. Go investigate who died in the Seapolis City more than 20 years ago and carefully search

    here. Take back the cups, toothpaste, and toothbrushes for testing. Try to take the DNA and send it to

    the database to confirm his identity."

    Once Fill found the key point, he acted very quickly.

    Everyone followed Fill''s instructions.

    Tim was also destined to be sleepless all night because of his physical condition.

    The only person who wasn''t affected was Nicole.

    Nicole excitedly chatted with them for a while, but Samuel grabbed her phone and took it away in her

    reluctance.

    "I haven''t said goodbye to them yet."

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    Samuel said upromisingly, "It''s veryte. Hurry up and go to bed. Tomorrow we''ll take photos at

    the Nine Dragons Pool, and then we''ll go to other ces."

    Nicole knew that if they started photo-shooting travel tomorrow, they would be very tired. So she

    stopped arguing.

    "Have you found the photo studio so quickly?"

    Samuel shook his head and said, "Why do we need a photo studio? I have a photography team. I just

    need to call and ask them to go with us tomorrow. In this way, we won''t be embarrassed."

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s not bad."

    Nicole liked this idea very much.

    Samuel leaned over and said with a mischievous smile, "Is there any reward for me?"

    "Samuel, we agreed to have a rest tonight."

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Wasn''t Samuel tired?

    Seeing that Nicole was so nervous, Samuelughed.

    "I just want a kiss. Honey, what''s on your mind?"

    Nicole''s face turned red in the blink of an eye.

    What an annoying man!

    He must do it on purpose!

    Nicole pouted her lips in a cute way. Samuel tried to kiss her but was immediately pushed away.

    "I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me."

    Samuel pretended to be angry.

    "Alright."

    Samuel smiled and nodded.

    Nicole turned over in a sulk. But the bedroom was so warm, and she began to feel sleepy. In the end,

    she fell asleep.

    In her dream, Samuel held her hand and they wandered through the starry sky with nine dragons

    pulling the carriage. It was very spectacr.

    Nicoleughed in her dream.

    This was the first time Samuel had seen Nicole so happy. Even if she fell asleep, she was still

    overjoyed.

    He had always wanted Nicole to be happy like this.

    He slightly smiled and put his arms around Nicole. Then he fell asleep with the scent of her body.

    When Nicole woke up the next morning, Samuel was not by her side.

    The warm te bed really made Nicole unwilling to get up.

    She struggled for a while. Then she heard Zoe''s crispughter from outside. She got up, put on her

    clothes, opened the door and walked out.

    To her surprise, there was a new swing here.

    Zoe sat on the swing while Samuel slowly pushed the swing behind her. The crispugh filled the

    ce, cheering Nicole up. Nicole couldn''t help but wear a smile.

    "Good morning, Mommy."

    Zoe became more and more natural and graceful.

    She waved at Nicole.

    "Good morning."

    Nicole replied with a smile and suddenly met Samuel''s gentle eyes.

    "Good morning, my dear."

    "Good morning, honey."

    Nicole''s voice was so sweet that Samuel wanted to hear more.

    Zoe sensed the affection between her parents. She shook her head and said, "I''m going to see if my

    brothers have returned from swimming."

    With that, she jumped off the swing and ran out.

    The little girl who used to follow Samuel had finally grown up, and she knew that she should leave

    room for her parents to say something sweet.

    Life was so hard for her!

    Zoe pursed her lips and ran out.

    Nicole blushed.

    "I''ll go with Zoe."

    As she spoke, Nicole was about to walk out, but she was stopped by Samuel with a hug.

    "Why are you avoiding me? I won''t eat you."

    Nicole''s face totally turned red.

    "You seem to have tasted me more than a few times."

    She muttered, but Samuel still heard it.

    Samuel smiled happily.

    "You are so delicious. I can''t get tired of tasting you."

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole felt bad that she was teased by him early in the morning.

    Suddenly, a cracking sound caught her by surprise. She looked up and found the photographers had

    entered their house. They just happened to capture the scene of Nicole blushing and ring at

    Samuel.

    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance? I''m sure I didn''t look good just now. We should delete it and retake

    the photos."

    Nicole wanted to go up and delete the photos, but Samuel said, "The most important thing is to take

    some natural photos. As long as we reveal the true feelings, never mind if we look not good enough.

    Aren''t they all our memories?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel''s words made sense.

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."

    "Good girl, you deserve a reward."

    Samuel looked at Nicole tenderly, lowered his head and gave her a romantic kiss.

    The photographer quickly pressed the shutter.

    The two of them were deeply in love, and the strong affection between them got the photographer

    excited. The photographer kept taking photos of them.

    Seeing Samuel''s action, Nicole wasn''t embarrassed or ufortable anymore. The two of them

    walked out hand in hand.

    After passing through the waterfall, Nicole took a few more photos and recorded a video here. She had

    nned to share them on Twitter but gave up on second thought.

    After ying at the waterfall for a while, Nicole asked the children to go back and change into dry

    clothes before eating breakfast with Samuel.

    Samuel told them their goal today was to climb to the top of the mountain.

    Zoe looked at the mountain almost high up to the sky, letting out a desperate cry.

    Lucas and Joseph were Okay with that. They held Zoe''s hands and went up.

    Nicole wore a pair of t shoes today. She looked at the mountaintop and asked, "Are you nning to

    take photos on the mountain top?"

    "Do you like it?"

    Samuel asked Nicole in return. Nicole nodded her head.

    "Of course."

    "Then let''s go."

    The family of five began to march towards the top of the mountain.

    Halfway up the mountain, Zoe was too tired to go on. Lucas couldn''t help but ridicule her.

    "You are not good at anything but eating. I am really worried that you will be left on the shelf in the

    future."

    "I don''t want to get married anyway. I''m going to stay at home and let you take care of me. I''m going to

    be your burden. Wait and see!"

    Lucas found Zoe''s words both funny and annoying.

    It really was Zoe''s style.

    "Come on, I''ll carry you."

    Lucas sighed. Seeing Zoe panting, he recalled the days when Zoe spent in the hospital relying on the

    oxygen bottle after she was born.

    His heart tightened and he crouched down in front of Zoe.

    Zoe was happy again.

    "Lucas, you''re so kind."

    With that, she jumped onto Lucas'' back and put her arms around his neck tightly.

    Lucas stood up very easily and said dotingly, "Now I am a good brother again?"

    "Yeah."

    Zoe knew Lucas was mocking her, but it didn''t matter. She was veryfortable on his back.

    Nicole smiled as she watched the children getting on well with each other.

    "Are you tired? Come on, I''ll carry you."

    Samuel squatted in front of Nicole like Lucas did for Zoe.

    Nicole''s heart started to beat fast.

    The memories of the past surged in her mind.

    This was not the first time Samuel had carried her, but she would still be excited and happy. The feeling

    of being cherished was really good.

    Nicole climbed onto Samuel''s back and happily leaned on his shoulder.

    The mountain road was still very far and rugged, but now everyone was happy. As Joseph nced at

    Samuel and Nicole, a smile appeared on his face.

    The camera behind them captured this scene, and the cracking sound echoed through the forest. It

    sounded especially pleasant.

    Fill also made some new progress.

    "Fill, I''ve found it. Kody is really a tough nut to crack. If you weren''t so meticulous, we wouldn''t have

    found out his identity."

 Chapter 1218 He Is So Strong

    Chapter 1218 He Is So Strong

    "Speak."

    Fill was also a little excited.

    The subordinate said in a hurry, "Kody was not truly surnamed Ricardo, but Cater. He used to be the

    owner of a small furniture factory in the Seapolis City. He was Bard''s ssmate. When his business

    somehow failed, he had a drink with Bard. But then, Kody disappeared."

    Fill frowned slightly.

    "Is there anything strange about this?"

    "No, but strangely enough, he sent his wife and child away before leaving the Seapolis City, and then

    changed his name, too."

    Hearing this, Fill furrowed even more deeply.

    Did Kody change his name just because of the business failure? Did he left the Seapolis City in that

    way so that no one would know about his past? But over the past twenty years, he only worked as an

    ordinary casino manager. So why would he even abandon his own child? That was so strange.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Yes, we found out that Fernanda is his biological daughter."

    Fill''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    "Who?"

    "Fernanda."

    It reminded Fill of something.

    More than 20 years ago, Kody knew Bard. And Bard got poisoned before Kody left. Now, Kody''s

    daughter, Fernanda, met Tim. And Tim got poisoned with lead.

    Was that a coincidence?

    Fernanda was Kody''s daughter. How could this be a coincidence?

    Fill felt that this was impossible.

    "Dig further! I want to know when Fernanda and Kody started contacting each other."

    "I know."

    The subordinate quickly left.

    Fill felt a little headache because of the high-intensity work.

    He rubbed his temples and shook his head.

    "Fill, something happened at your home."

    Another subordinate walked in.

    Fill''s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    Home?

    Whitney?

    The atmosphere in the room instantly froze.

    "Where is she?"

    "They stopped her, but several guards got injured."

    The subordinate didn''t dare toin, but from his tone, clearly, he was not happy about that.

    This fake Whitney made troubles every day. Even though she knew that she couldn''t escape, she

    wouldn''t stop trying and make everyone exhausted.

    They all felt that it would be better to just kill this woman. After all, she was not Whitney, whom Fill

    really loved. However, because she looked very simr to Whitney, Fill was unable to take action.

    That woman didn''t take any stic surgery. She indeed looked like Whitney.

    Fill walked out with no hesitation.

    "You take charge when I''m out."

    Damn woman!

    Hadn''t she given up?

    Fill''s lips curled into a cruel and terrifying smile.

    No one dared make a sound. The suffocating pressure remained until Fill''s figure disappeared.

    "Do you think Fill will....?"

    One of his subordinates asked another one.

    The other subordinate shook his head and said, "How dare you gossip about Fill? You don''t want to live

    anymore?"

    The first one''s face immediately turned pale. He quickly shut his mouth and looked around. Only when

    he realized that no one else had heard this did he let out a sigh of relief.

    Fill did not know what his subordinates were thinking. He angrily returned to his vi and smelled blood

    before entering.

    "Fill, you''re back?"

    Korbin, the captain of the guards, came greet him, not looking good.

    "How many men are injured?"

    Fill''s eyes were frighteningly cold.

    Korbin said bitterly, "Five. They were all loyal guys. One of them was bleeding too much and was sent

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    to the hospital for treatment. We don''t know how he is now."

    Fill''s eyes became even colder.

    "What about her?"

    The word "her" seemed to be squeezed from his teeth. He wanted to crush that woman''s bones and

    turn her into ashes.

    Korbin was a little angry, but he tried to be cool in front of Fill.

    That woman was a trouble maker. She injured guards every day. It would be fine if she didn''t make big

    trouble. After all, she was under house arrest by Fill. It was understandable that she wanted to escape.

    However, before they figured out who sent her over, she injured the guards again.

    Today, some guards were seriously injured. No one knew if that woman would kill them tomorrow.

    She was a ticking time bomb that could blow up this ce and Fill at any time.

    Thinking of this, Korbin felt very uneasy.

    "Fill, this woman is too dangerous. Why don''t you just kill her?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a cold gaze fell on his face.

    He felt that he had been locked down from head to toe. Faced with the cold, terrifying, and suppressive

    killing intent, he immediately understood that he had crossed the line and irritated Fill.

    Whitney''s death had always been the deepest pain in Fill''s heart. Even though he knew that this fake

    Whitney was a spy with ill intentions, and that she would bring disasters to his men, Fill couldn''t and

    wouldn''t let her go.

    Korbin knew that Fill was crazy about a woman and greedy for her. However, he didn''t know about the

    past. He didn''t know what was outstanding about that woman. How could she make Fill, such a cold-

    hearted and emotionless man, remember her to this day? Fill didn''t even bear to hurt a substitute.

    "Sorry, Fill, I won''t say it again."

    Korbin anxiously lowered his head and apologized, even though he wasining in his heart.

    Fill restrained his killing intent and whispered, "Take out some money from my personal ount and

    give it to the injured. All the expenses are mine."

    "Yes, but Fill, that woman is really...."

    Korbin wanted to say something else. But Fill directly walked in and left him behind. Apparently, Fill

    didn''t want to hear it at all, so he just ignored Korbin.

    Korbin shook his head slightly.

    There were many things that they could do, but recently, they were exhausted because of such a

    woman. As the captain, Korbin was indeed very dissatisfied with that woman, and he even thought of

    killing her.

    The woman who bewitched Fill should be dead.

    A trace of ruthlessness shed through Korbin''s eyes, but he quickly concealed it.

    How could Fill not know the troubles and disasters she had brought to him?

    But he just couldn''t let her go.

    It had been eight years.

    He almost forgot what Whitney looked like.

    Fill was actually afraid every day.

    He was afraid that his memories of Whitney would slowly fade with the passage of time.

    Nothing could beat time.

    No matter how heartbreaking and unforgettable the moment was, once it passed, except for the

    helplessness of eternal separation, nothing could forever remain in your memories, even though you

    cherished it a lot.

    Whitney''s face gradually blurred. Fill was afraid that he would forget her, so he took her photo with him

    everywhere and would take it out every night and talk to it.

    Everyone said that he was crazy, but only he knew why he would do this. No one cared about that pure

    and pretty girl when she was alive. And she died so miserably. If he also forgot about her, how sad

    would Whitney be?

    Therefore, he would rather be a madman, a madman who isted himself for Whitney. However, no

    matter what he did, he could no longer get Whitney back.

    But that woman''s appearance changed everything.

    She made Whitney''s blurry face clearer in Fill''s mind.

    It turned out that the memories did not fade, but settled into the deepest part of his heart. In an

    unexpected moment, they would pop out and remind him of the past.

    Fill knew that she was fake.

    She would not smile at him as gently as Whitney did, nor would she greet him as warmly as Whitney

    did.

    She didn''t have any of Whitney''s characteristics, but she was still alive.

    Alive!

    No one knew how much Fill wished for Whitney to be alive.

    He failed to save Whitney. When he watched the broken limbs and bones sewn together to form a

    corpse, he really couldn¡¯t believe that broken corpse was Whitney.

    How could that be his emotional and cowardly woman?

    She was such a cowardly person. Why would she have the guts to be an undercover agent?

    Was she kicked in the head by a donkey?

    However, Fill also knew that she couldn''t help it.

    Militarymands must be obeyed!

    He thought that he could only see that woman in his dreams and memories from then on. In fact, he

    hadn''t even dreamed of her for more than a year.

    Fill was afraid that Whitney would really get lost in the tunnel of time and slowly fade away in his life.

    He didn''t allow it, but he couldn''t remember.

    This shouldn''t be the case.

    Why would he forget that deep feeling?

    He loved her that much. How could he almost forget Whitney''s appearance?

    Fortunately, god sent him a substitute.

    He didn''t care who sent her over, or whether she wanted his life or not. With that face simr to

    Whitney''s, he wanted her to be alive.

    However, since she had injured his men, he had to teach that woman a lesson.

    The violent storm in Fill''s eyes was roaring, but he tried to suppress it.

    Over the years, he had changed a lot.

    He had be ruthless and cruel to others, and even to himself.

    All he wanted was that face, the face that he had coveted for countless nights. So he wanted the owner

    to be alive.

    Fill kicked open the door of the room and a fierce palm wind instantly blew towards him.

    "Over-confident."

    Fill didn''t even look at it. He stopped her and reached out to grab her hands.

    This woman was not weak. After all, how could a person who could injure his five subordinates be a

    weak person?

    The instant Fill attacked, a dagger suddenly slid down the woman''s sleeve. At the same time as she

    punched with her left hand, she picked up the dagger with the other hand and stabbed it into Fill''s

    chest.

    Fill''s eyes turned cold, and all the anger he had suppressed erupted at this moment.

    "You can''t learn to behave yourself, can you?"

    He forcefully grabbed the woman''s hand holding the dagger. The woman snorted and the dagger fell to

    the ground. Her entire arm was numb and she could no longer use any strength.

    He''s too strong!

    The woman had been imprisoned by him for so many days. Every day, she wanted to escape. Every

    day, she tried her best to kill him. Unfortunately, every duel only made her clearly realize Fill''s strength.

    This man was very powerful, and he was cold and emotionless. She thought that she was going to die

    several times, but in the end, she escaped from the Reaper and realized that all her efforts were in vain

    in front of him.

    Just like now.

    The woman smiled with self-mockery and bitterness. Suddenly, she felt that she was lifted.

    With a "Bang", she was directly thrown onto the bed.

 Chapter 1219 This Man Is a Devil

    Chapter 1219 This Man Is a Devil

    A sturdy body suddenly pressed her down.

    "Fill, get lost!"

    The woman''s face turned pale.

    Fillughed ruthlessly. He was in a rage, but there were some inexplicable emotions in his heart.

    "I heard you hurt five of my men. How amazing you are! Ysabel."

    Yes.

    Her name was Ysabel, not Whitney.

    She looked so much like Whitney.

    But they still had some differences.

    Ysabel''s eyes were not as pure as Whitney''s.

    Whitney only cared about herself and the army. So, when she looked at Fill, her eyes were as bright as

    the star and with only him in it.

    But what was in Ysabel''s eyes?

    ughter! Anger! And even hatred!

    Yes!

    She hated him!

    But so what?

    Ysabel was terrified when she saw Fill sneer. She just tried to assault his men and escaped from here.

    When she hurt his men, she knew that he might kill her, but she wasn''t scared.

    She couldn''t stay here.

    Because someone important was waiting for her to save.

    Fill looked so scary that she thought he was about to kill her.

    "Say it!"

    Fill suddenly held her chin. He looked as angry as a bull and even wanted to kill her.

    Ysabel was afraid, but she didn''t regret what she had done.

    She must leave!

    "Yes! Do you try to kill me? Fill, if I can''t kill you, I can''t finish my mission, and the people I most care

    about will be in danger. I don''t want him to die, so I have to do that."

    "Him? Is he your boyfriend?"

    Fill''s eyes were cold and filled with hatred.

    In the past few days, this woman was like a m and didn''t say anything. Today, she finally spoke, but

    her words pissed him off.

    This woman had a boyfriend.

    All right.

    Ysabel was so pretty. How could she not have a boyfriend?

    But when Fill realized it, he couldn''t control his hatred.

    Ysabel looked at him fearlessly and said, "Of course! He is my boyfriend, my fianc¨¦. As long as I kill

    you, I can go back and marry him."

    "Well. Boyfriend. Fianc¨¦."

    Fill said in a low voice. He smiled but looked even more frightening.

    He was like a Satan from the hell. The smile before he killed people was wicked and mysterious.

    "What! What do you want to do?"

    Ysabel began to be a little regretful.

    ''I should not have messed with this man! But it''s toote now.''

    Fill suddenly looked up at her. Ysabel struggled hard immediately, because she was frightened by his

    eyes filled with madness and anger.

    She seemed to have realized something.

    "Fill, how dare you?"

    She shouted at him. Her voice was harsh, like something sharp sliced through the ss.

    But Fillughed frantically.

    "Ysabel, you have trampled on my dignity when you hurt my men. You don''t think I will just let you off to

    marry, do you? Do you know everything doese with a cost? Or you think I am so weak that you

    can challenge me."

    "No, I don''t mean it. I just want to live and save my fianc¨¦! I promise!"

    Ysabel was scared to death.

    She was trembling with fear.

    But she couldn''t retreat.

    ''What will happen to my fianc¨¦ if I retreat?''

    ''Those people will kill him.''

    Ysabel calmed down. She put on a serious face and said coldly

    "Fill, if you dare to rape me, I will kill myself right away."

    Fill sneered, "OK, just do it."

    Fill said gently. It sounded like he was murmuring to his lover, but his words were cruel and merciless.

    Ysabel felt she was in the depths of despair.

    But Ysabel found a hint of despair and grief in his eyes.

    ''How is this possible?''

    ''Is this vicious man can also feel grieved?''

    Ysabel''s mind wandered for a while. Suddenly, she heard the sound of her clothes ripping.

    The cold wind blew over her body. She felt shame and screamed.

    "Fill, don''t touch me! Get off me! You know I have a fianc¨¦ and we will get married. I beg you, please.

    You can kill me! Yes, just kill me. I hurt your men, so you can injure my hands, my feet, or what you

    want. But I beg you. Please stop it."

    ''My body only belongs to Jarrod.''

    ''How could Fill touch me?''

    She had always been fearless. But now, she panicked and tried to bite her tongue to suicide. Fill

    immediately dislocated her jaw.

    "I told you, you can''t die without my permission, even if deathes. Ysabel, I also told you that if you

    can stay here obediently, I will give you all the best. You can get everything you want if you don''t leave.

    So why can''t you just listen to me? You even have a fianc¨¦! You want to leave me and get married,

    don''t you? I''m telling you, no way! You can''t even die if without my permission. Do you understand?"

    Fill said softly, as if he was talking to a lover. However, he then directly took off his pants and

    prated her.

    ''No!''

    Ysabel was trembling with pain.

    She tried to struggle and push, but Fill was too strong to resist.

    She lost her virginity of twenty-one years. She had wanted to give her first time to her fianc¨¦, but now

    Fill took away her purity.

    And she even couldn''t bite her tongue to suicide.

    The pain of torn vagina nearly drove her to faint, but she remained conscious.

    She could clearly feel what Fill was doing inside her. But making love is not as sweet as she once

    thought it would be.

    Ysabel couldn''t escape, so she had to give up in the end.

    She tried to ignore the feelings and pretend that everything was a nightmare and nothing had

    happened.

    The tears were streaming down her cheeks. Ysabel didn''t notice that when Fill inserted, he also

    dropped a tear.

    ''Whitney, Whitney!''

    Fill shouted this name again and again from the deep of his mind. He was immersed in grief, but he

    knew he wasn''t making love with Whitney.

    Whitney would never be back.

    But so what?

    Even if Ysabel was a substitute, he was still satisfied.

    Fill released with a low moan. Then, heid on top of her.

    His body was greatly satisfied, but he felt empty inside.

    He felt that there was a hole in his heart and he could not fill the void.

    Ysabel took advantage of this opportunity to grab a sharp weapon and stabbed Fill''s back without

    thinking.

    "Go to hell!"

    She couldn''t shout, but she cried out inwardly with resentment.

    It was said that men would be weaker after release.

    So, it was a good time to kill him!

    Unfortunately, Ysabel failed.

    Fill firmly grabbed her wrist, and the sharp weapon fell onto the bed.

    The special smell still pervaded the room, and there was some smell of blood in the air.

    Fill couldn''t help but shock when he saw the conspicuous blood on the sheet.

    ''How can she be a virgin when she has a fianc¨¦?''

    ''Did she fake her hymen?''

    But Fill remembered that she had moved very stiffly and looked in great pain just now.

    ''She is still a virgin?''

    Fill was a little shocked and became mild.

    Ysabel didn''t know the change in his mood. She only knew that she had lost her virginity and this man

    raped her.

    She was ufortable and afflicted by the pain of torn. She cursed that why this beast was still alive.

    She lost everything, but why didn''t she kill this man?

    ''Why?''

    Ysabel thought she was going mad.

    She couldn''t say a word, so she had to express her resentment through her eyes.

    Fill raised his hand to recover Ysabel''s jaw.

    "Bastard! You are a beast! I will kill you! I will kill you!"

    "Well, I will wait for the day when you can kill me."

    Fill said coldly. There was no lingering or love in his eyes.

    Generally, men would change feelings after sex.

    But Fill was the exception.

    He was ruthless and his eyes looked as calm as a pool of stagnant water.

    It seemed everything was a punishment.

    She tried to escape and hurt his men, so he made love to her as a punishment.

    Ysabel suddenly felt that she was too childish and helpless.

    ''What should I do to finish my mission?''

    ''Will I ever get out of here?''

    ''Will I ever see Jarrod again?''

    Ysabel felt more heartbreaking.

    "Fill, I will kill you! I will!"

    As if Fill didn''t hear anything, he threw her onto the bed and he said to the outside, "Find a female

    doctor to check her vaginal tear"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "OK!"

    Ysabel was stunned by the male voice from outside.

    Someone was standing outside the room!

    How dare Fill had sex with her in front of his men?

    Even though there was a door, but it wasn''t soundproof.

    Ysabel thought everything drove her mad.

    This man was a devil!

    He wasn''t a normal man!

    Thinking about it, Ysabel rushed recklessly and tried to kill him again. Fill grabbed her wrist again, and

    became angry.

    "Are you trying to do what we just did with other men?"

    Ysabel looked at him in shock, and she began to tremble.

    ''No!''

    She couldn''t, and she didn''t want it!

    Seeing that she was frightened, Fill let her off and got dressed. He said to the outside, "She hurt five

    men, so for the next five days, she is not allowed to eat anything except glucose and water."

    "Yes."

    The voices from outside sounded loud. They must have been pleased with this punishment

    Ysabel could no longer hear anything.

    This man was a ruthless dictator.

    Just as Ysabel was about to bite her tongue to suicide, she heard Fill said indifferently, "If you don''t

    want your boyfriend to die, you''d better stay alive. If you die, I promise that your boyfriend and his

    family will be reunited soon with you in hell." Fill continued, "No! It''s not good. I''m a freak, and you are

    my woman. I don''t want to see another man with you, so I¡¯d better dismember him to make a doll."

    Hearing that, Ysabel immediately widened her eyes and trembled with fear.

    He''s a real bastard.

    At this moment, someone outside said to Fill.

    "Fill, a foreign caller with a hidden number is calling for you and mentioned Ysabel."

    When they heard that, both Fill and Ysabel paused.

 Chapter 1220 Dennis Death

    Chapter 1220 Dennis'' Death

    A look of surprise came over Ysabel''s face, which angered Fill.

    "Do you think that your boyfriend wille to rescue you? No, he won''t. If he really loves you, he

    wouldn''t send you to me."

    Fill''s harsh words shattered Ysabel''s hope.

    She pursed her lips and red ferociously at Fill, wishing she could tear him into pieces.

    Sensing her anger and sadness, Fill felt pain.

    She closely resembled Whitney.

    How could he say such harsh words and did such a cruel thing to someone who looked like Whitney?

    He raped Ysabel forcibly!

    It was ridiculous!

    This was once the thing he disdained the most, but now he did it. He raped a woman who looked like

    Whitney. It made him feel like he raped Whitney.

    Fill felt so annoyed that he mmed the door and walked out.

    After he left, Ysabel breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her shoulders drooped. She felt pain all over her body, especially her vaginal orifice.

    ''This damn man!

    He took my virginity!

    I will kill him!

    I promise!''

    Ysabel swore to herself inwardly.

    Fill quickly went outside and his subordinate handed him the phone.

    He didn''t answer the phone right away. Instead, he took the phone back into the study. Then, he said

    coldly, "Are you jealous as your beloved woman slept with me?"

    The man on the other side of the phone gulped.

    "What are you talking about? She won''t sleep with you. She loves me!"

    "So what? I forced her to sleep with me. She looks so much like Whitney. I won''t give her back to you

    intact. Isn''t that why you sent her to me?"

    Fill didn''t care that others knew what he was thinking.

    Everyone knew how he felt about Whitney. A brief investigation would tell. The man had gone to great

    lengths to find a substitute for him.

    Fill sneered. His face was entirely devoid of expression. He was like a ghost in hell that had long since

    lost human emotions.

    The man was silent for a while. Perhaps he was trying to suppress his emotions, or perhaps he was

    thinking about how to talk to someone like Fill.

    "Are you trying to seduce me with a woman? Or are you trying to recruit me?"

    Fill''s words stunned the man once again.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He was really very difficult to deal with.

    "Fill, if I tell you that Ysabel and Whitney are rted by blood, would you be nice to her?"

    The man''s words made Fill tremble.

    Ysabel''s face was natural. He once wondered how there were two people who looked so alike.

    However, how could they be rted by blood as they had different surnames?

    Fill didn''t say anything. He was waiting.

    He was waiting for the man to say something.

    If he showed his nervousness and interest now, then he would lose.

    The man was also waiting for Fill to speak. After all, everyone knew Fill''s feelings for Whitney.

    Ever since Whitney died, Fill seemed to have devilized himself. He turned himself into a saber that

    killed people. He was emotionless and untiring. Everyone would tremble in fear the moment they heard

    the name of Eagle.

    His only weakness was Whitney, so he would care about people who were rted to Whitney, right?

    The man was lost in thought.

    Neither of the two men spoke.

    This was a game, and whoever spoke first would lose.

    But clearly, Fill was slightly superior.

    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" the man asked anxiously after a while.

    "Even if she is Whitney''s younger sister, she is not Whitney. If you brought Whitney back to life,

    perhaps I would join you. For Whitney''s sake, I abjured my faith. What else can''t I abandon? Could you

    send Whitney to me?"

    The man was rendered speechless.

    Fill wanted him to bring Whitney back to life?

    How could it be possible?

    Whitney died many years ago and had turned into ashes. How could he bring her back to life?

    Fill knew this as well. He sneered and continued, "Just give up. Although I don''t know who you are or

    what you want by sending Ysabel here, I want to tell you that she is mine now. I do not love her, but I

    will spare her life as she looks like Whitney. Goodbye, Ysabel''s fianc¨¦."

    After saying that, Fill hung up the phone.

    An unbearable spasm spread all over his body.

    Filly on the desk and panted heavily. He felt a choking sensation in chest and could hardly breathe.

    ''Ysabel is Whitney''s family?

    Nine years ago, I didn''t stay with Whitney when she needed me, and I couldn''t even keep herplete

    corpse. Nine yearster, I raped Whitney''s family.

    I am a scumbag, right?

    Yes, I am.

    I am a piece of shit.

    I couldn''t even protect the woman I loved.

    And I raped another woman.

    What''s the point of living like this?''

    Day after day, year after year, the ughter had made Fill cold-blooded, and he even felt that it wasn''t

    much of a problem for him to kill throughout his life.

    He was no longer the same man from before.

    Ever since the day Whitney died, he felt as if he had also died. Right now, he was only a tool, a tool to

    repay Samuel''s kindness by removing obstacles for him and doing what he could not do for him.

    How could a tool have human emotions?

    But why did he feel heartbroken? Why did he feel devastated? Why did he feel he was an asshole?

    Ysabel certainly deserved to die.

    Fill had no grievances or enmity with her, but she came to kill him for her fianc¨¦.

    Of course, Ysabel couldn''t kill Fill, but she tried to kill him for her fianc¨¦, so he felt that Ysabel was bad.

    Ysabel wanted to take his life, but he only imprisoned her. He was kind enough to her.

    But Ysabel wanted more.

    She injured five of his men.

    They fought side by side with him all these years.

    However, because he didn''t kill Ysabel but only imprisoned her, they were seriously hurt. He didn''t

    know if they could be saved.

    Fill forced Ysabel to have sex with him, which was the lightest punishment for her. Otherwise, how

    would he exin it to his men?

    He felt that he had done the right thing, but why did he feel sad?

    He was not a good person, nor could he be a good person.

    His best option was to kill Ysabel, throw her outside, and show those people who were plotting against

    him.

    He wanted them to know that he was a cold-blooded bastard and a murderous devil.

    He was not afraid of anyone. Whoever hindered and threatened Samuel would die.

    This was why he lived.

    Even if Ysabel was Whitney''s family, it had nothing to do with him.

    Whitney would never return.

    She had turned into ashes, and their love had also gone.

    Fill had never been so devastated, and now he was sweating profusely and his face was pale.

    Hey on the table for a long time before he got up and walked out.

    The sky was cloudless and sunny, but he was gloomy.

    He was cold and unfeeling.

    On his way to Ysabel''s room, he met a subordinate.

    "Fill, Dennis died,"

    The subordinate said in a choked voice.

    Fill stiffened, his fists clenched tightly.

    Dennis was badly hurt by Ysabel and was treated in the emergency ward.

    Fill recruited him in the first year after retirement. He was a good partner who provided him with

    logistical support and covered his retreat over the years.

    Fill still remembered he said that he would get married in a few days. His girlfriend was an ordinary girl.

    He wanted to work in the logistics department as a warehouse keeper after getting married and live a

    peaceful life.

    Fill said at that time,

    "Don''t worry. Even if you work as a warehouse keeper, I won''t treat you shabbily."

    Dennis died now.

    Fill''s heart ached badly.

    He knew that he couldn''t be kind.

    Even though he raped Ysabel as a punishment, he lost one of his subordinates.

    Something unknown shed in his eyes.

    Many other subordinates came and looked at Fill. They did not say anything, but obviously they were

    furious.

    Fill knew what they thought, but he couldn''t utter a word.

    "Give me one day. Tomorrow, I will kill her and bury her with Dennis."

    Fill gnashed his teeth in hatred. He knew that he had to do this, or he would let his men down.

    In the past few years, the Sky Group quickly became an international organization.

    It was the concerted efforts of everyone. They united as one and went through thick and thin together.

    Ysabel was just a spy sent by the enemy. Even if she was Fill''s beloved woman, the moment she killed

    Dennis, it meant the end of her life.

    Fill walked towards Ysabel''s room with heavy steps.

 Chapter 1221 He Doesnt Love You

    Chapter 1221 He Doesn''t Love You

    Ysabel sobbed silently after Fill left.

    This man was trash.

    She started to miss her boyfriend.

    ''Was that call from him?''

    ''He probably asked Fill to send me back.''

    ''I''m so useless.''

    Not only did she fail to kill Fill, she even lost her virginity. How could she face her boyfriend if she went

    back?

    Ysabel wanted to take a bath and wash off the scent of Fill, but just as she moved, it hurt so much that

    she shed tears again.

    That bastard!

    He was not even human!

    Recalling what happened not long ago, Ysabel was extremely frightened.

    She never knew that a man could be this bad.

    No!

    She knew it, but she deliberately ignored it.

    She didn''t think that she would be so unlucky to encounter such a madman. She even feltcent

    about her skills. But she wasn''t able to defeat Fill.

    Now that she had ended up like this, it could be considered as her own fault.

    Why did shee here to kill Fill since he had no enmity with her?

    Before this, she didn''t even know who Fill was.

    It was him!

    It was her boyfriend who said Fill was in his way. He was very upset. If she could help him kill Fill, he

    would be very grateful to her.

    He said that if Fill died, he would marry her and never leave her.

    It was such a beautiful promise, and she ran over stupidly.

    In front of Fill, she boasted that she was good at fighting. She thought that killing Fill was an easy task,

    but she didn''t expect that she would end up like this.

    Ysabel shrank back, wrapped her hands around her knees and buried her head between her legs.

    What happened to her?

    Before this, although she had participated in boxingpetitions and won prizes, she had never killed

    anyone before.

    For him, she actually ran over to kill people as if she had been possessed.

    That was a person.

    How could shee here without any hesitation?

    But where was he now that she ended up like this?

    Would he negotiate with Fill to take her back?

    Of course!

    He definitely would do this.

    After all, she loved him so much, didn''t she?

    Ysabelforted herself, but she still was in confusion.

    At this moment, Fill walked in.

    Ysabel suddenly raised her head.

    When she saw Fill, she feltplicated.

    She wanted to ask if her boyfriend was going to take her back. However, she was unable to utter a

    single word.

    Fill did not ignore the anticipation and disgust in her eyes.

    Without saying anything, he walked in and directly went to the bed, handing the ointment in his hand to

    Ysabel.

    "Is it torn? Apply some ointment yourself."

    Ysabel suddenly realized what he was talking about. She was ashamed and angry. She pped away

    the ointment in Fill''s hand and said hatefully, "You don''t have to pretend to be kind. You are to me for

    what I have be. Isn''t it toote to show your humanity?"

    Fill''s eyes turned a little cold. A storm wasing.

    Few people had spoken to him like this these past few years.

    Fill walked over and picked up the ointment from the ground.

    "Apply it yourself or you want me do it for you? Choose one."

    "I said stop being kind! Go away!"

    Ysabel knocked down the ointment again.

    Fill exploded.

    Without saying a word, he forced Ysabel to the bed. He took off her ribbon and tied Ysabel''s hands.

    Then, he tore Ysabel''s clothes.

    "Fill, you bastard! Go to hell! Let go of me!"

    Ysabel struggled fiercely, but her clothes had been torn apart.

    Shyness and embarrassment almost made her faint.

    Fill''s face was cold. He expressionlessly opened the ointment and applied it on her.

    The cold feeling instantly stimted Ysabel''s nerves.

    She was angry, shy, and embarrassed, but she also felt a littlefortable.

    This ointment relieved the pain a lot.

    After Fill finished applying the ointment, he pulled the quilt over and threw it on Ysabel''s body. Then, he

    left the bedside to the window and opened it. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.

    He looked at the sky outside withplicated feelings.

    That part of Whitney was also torn during his first and only sex with her.

    At that time, when he saw Whitney''s painful appearance, he said that he would never touch her again.

    He called ir and stammered. He wasughed at by ir and was told that she would feel better if

    applied such ointment.

    The next day, Whitney epted the mission and left.

    He told Whitney that he would marry her when she returned.

    He even ran excitedly to get marriage application and smiled at the captain like a fool, saying that he

    wanted to get married.

    Whitney was a second lieutenant and he was a lieutenant. ording to the regtions, they were

    allowed to get married.

    The marriage application was authorized quickly. Fill felt that he was the happiest person in the world.

    He took out all his savings and bought a house in Whitney''s favorite city. He hired the best decoration

    team to decorate the house on the basis of Whitney''s favorite style. He even bought a car under

    Whitney''s name.

    These were all betrothal gifts he nned to give Whitney.

    He thought he would marry Whitney, but he didn''t expect that he would see Whitney''s corpse.

    A sewn corpse.

    Fill had not thought of this for a long time.

    Ever since he avenged Whitney, he had buried this memory in his heart. No one could touch it.

    But today, he recalled his memories himself.

    It must be because of Ysabel.

    Because of her, because of the tube of ointment.

    Fill smoked the cigarette deeply, but he choked on himself and coughed.

    Ysabel gloated and said, "It serves you right!"

    Fill didn''t care about her words or hatred.

    He extinguished the cigarette with his finger.

    The scalding temperature did not cause any emotional fluctuations in him, but his finger was already a

    little red and swollen.

    "Let me tell you a story."

    Fill seemed to be in high spirits today.

    It waspletely different from the man who had forced her on the bed.

    Ysabel didn''t know what he had gotten up in his sleeve. She hurriedly said, "I don''t want to listen to

    stories. I just want to know who made the phone call just now. Was it my boyfriend Jarrod?"

    Fill narrowed his eyes.

    Jarrod?

    The man who called was named Jarrod?

    Fill did not say anything. Instead, he said indifferently, "What are you looking forward to? Expecting him

    to save you? Stop dreaming. Although I have never seen him, I assure you that he does not love you.

    He is merely using you to get close to me."

    "Nonsense! Fill, a devil like you doesn''t even know what love is. Why do you say that about Jarrod?

    Unlike you, he''s gentle and considerate. He''s the best man in the world. You don''t deserve to mention

    his name. You should be torn into pieces and sent to hell!"

    Ysabel was very excited.

    No!

    Jarrod loved her.

    He personally told her that as long as she killed Fill, he would marry her.

    If he didn''t love her, how could he be so gentle to her?

    Why would he want to marry her?

    Therefore, Fill was saying nonsense!

    Fill sneered and said, "I don''t know love? Nonsense? Nine years ago, I was also a person who risked

    everything for love."

    After speaking, heughed self-deprecatingly, but with bitterness and despair.

    Ysabel was stunned by the despair on his face.

    How?

    Shouldn''t love be beautiful?

    How could he be so desperate?

    "You..."

    "Do you know Whitney?"

    Fill turned around and looked straight at Ysabel.

    Ysabel felt confused and asked, "Who is Whitney?"

    She was actually a clumsy killer.

    Fill even thought that she was not a killer at all.

    If an assassin wanted to kill someone, he wouldn''t be this unprepared, nor would he risk his life out of

    passion.

    Therefore, Fill was certain that Ysabel had been used by Jarrod.

    This stupid woman had put herself in such a situation for the sake of so-called love. She was sad,

    pitiful, but not innocent.

    She was no longer a child. Everyone was responsible for what they had done.

    Fill wanted to confirm if she knew Whitney, but from Ysabel''s eyes, he only saw doubts and denials.

    Jarrod said that she was Whitney''s rtive, but Ysabel said she didn''t know who Whitney was. Who

    was lying?

    Fill had no idea.

    He looked at Ysabel, who would be executed tomorrow. The face that looked like Whitney would fade

    away from his life again. He felt hurt for no reason.

    "Whitney was my girlfriend, my fianc¨¦e, and we were a sweet couple. Three years of love brought us

    together, but she died before we got married. She died horribly. She was dismembered. When I saw

    her, her corpse was sewn together. In order to avenge her, I gave up my job, my faith, and even my

    conscience,pletely selling myself to the devil. I killed those people. I didn''t spare any of them who

    bullied Whitney. I even let each of them experience Whitney''s pain, letting them see how their hands

    and feet leave their bodies with their own eyes. And my heart, my love and my conscience were

    Fill said calmly, but Ysabel was frightened.

    Her eyes were wide open and she suddenly found it difficult to breathe.

    How dare she mess up with such a ruthless and terrifying man?

    What would he do to her now?

    A strong fear rose from her heart. Her face turned as pale as a piece of paper.

 Chapter 1222 Will You Kill Me?

    Chapter 1222 Will You Kill Me?

    "Are you afraid?"

    Looking at Ysabel''s pale face, Fill couldn''t help butugh.

    He was very handsome, but because of his gloominess, people usually ignored his handsome face.

    Ysabel rarely saw him smile. Sometimes, he smiled coldly and would frighten people, but this time, Fill

    really smiled.

    And there was a dimple on the right side of his face, which made him look like a sunshine boy.

    His current smile was so pure that it was tempting.

    Ysabel hurriedly turned around.

    Attracting?

    How could she possibly think that this man was attracting?

    He was a devil, okay?

    Fill didn''t know about Ysabel''s thoughts. He wanted another cigarette, but there was none left.

    After Whitney died, he couldn''t do without nicotine. He smoked more and more, and now he was

    addicted to it.

    Now that the cigarette case was empty, he frowned slightly, but still didn''t leave.

    He looked at the traffic outside and whispered, "You know what? After I avenged Whitney, I returned to

    Whitney''s hometown. I wanted to bring her parents over and take care of them for Whitney, but they

    kicked me out. It turned out that they didn''t even want to see me."

    "They said I was a devil. How could I be so cruel? Why didn''t I just hand those people over to thew

    for punishment? Why did I have to tear them into pieces one by one? I thought I was hearing a joke at

    that time."

    "Why didn''t they say that to those people who did that thing to Whitney? Whitney is just a woman, a

    weak woman. How can they be so cruel and dismember her? I was just avenging her. But her parents

    saw me as a sinner. They said that I don''t deserve Whitney. They said it was lucky that I''m not married

    to Whitney. Otherwise, Whitney might be affected by me. "

    Fill finally revealed some pain and sadness.

    The pain was so great that it made Ysabel feel sad, too

    "How can they do this to you? You''re doing this for their daughter, aren''t you?"

    Yes.

    It was for Whitney that he had turned himself to a ghost, but her parents did not understand him. He

    was very painful and sad, but he did not care.

    The only person he cared about was Whitney.

    Everyone has their own means of revenge.

    If he left those bastards to thew, they would definitely be sentenced to death, but in that way, they

    would die without pain.

    Given what Whitney had suffered, they didn''t deserve a happy ending.

    Fill''s eyes once again turned cold.

    "I don''t me them. They were all honest people. They grew up in the sunshine. They didn''t know how

    much darkness and cruelty there was in this world. All they knew was that their daughter had been

    killed and made a martyr. This is the glory of the family and the pride of Whitney. But if I were to

    choose, I would rather not choose that. I only want Whitney to stand beside me to watch the sunrise,

    and have children for me. I just want us to spend the rest of our lives together. "

    Fill''s voice suddenly choked, and tears surged up in his eyes.

    How long had it been?

    How long had it been since he had missed Whitney so muchst time?

    Nine years!

    He had been living a life of a walking corpse, but today, his wound was torn open again. Seeing his

    original intentions and genuineness in that scar, he suddenly lost control.

    Ysabel was stunned.

    He seemed to badly love that woman called Whitney.

    If she had such a boyfriend, she would do anything.

    But what about Jarrod?

    Ysabel suddenly didn''t want to think about it.

    She lowered her head and whispered, "He picked me up."

    Fill was slightly surprised.

    He just wanted to finish what he had wanted to say to Whitney over the years, but he didn''t expect that

    Ysabel would also begin to tell her own story.

    Fill frowned but did not interrupt her.

    Ysabel smiled bitterly and said, "I was an orphan. I have been in the orphanage since childhood. The

    other children were really annoying. They always bullied me. Because I am an Asian, I never fitted in

    with them, and even the Principal wouldn''t help me. Every day I ate their leftovers and drank the water

    they left. I thought I would stay there forever, but when I was fourteen, Jarrod appeared in my life."

    "He came to me like an angel and gently said to me, ''Do you want to leave this ce? Do you want to

    any hesitation. I told myself that I just wanted to find someone of my own kind, someone who looked

    like me."

    Suddenly, Ysabel cried out.

    She wasn''t loud, and even could be counted as quiet, with tears falling down her cheeks.

    She continued, "Jarrod was really nice to me. He gave me the best food, dressed me in the best

    clothes, and bought me dolls that I always wanted but couldn''t get. I liked him more and more. He also

    told me that he liked my obedience. So I tried even harder to obey him. We''ve lived together for a year,

    and one day, he told me that to stand by his side required power and that I was too weak now, so I

    needed to strengthen myself to keep up with him. I agreed without hesitation. Because I wanted to be

    with him."

    "No one ever treated me so well, and no one had ever cared about what I wanted, except him. He gave

    me warmth, he gave me everything I wanted, and for me it was heaven. He said that when I became

    stronger, he would help me find my biological parents, and then ask them, why didn''t they want me? I

    know that he just wanted to stand up for me. So when he told me to enrich myself, I really didn''t want to

    disappoint him."

    "Then I was thrown onto an ind. A lot of kids were sent there. There were also a few Asian children.

    I was really happy. After all, apart from Jarrod, I didn''t know any other Asians. No one knew how happy

    I was to see so many people of my age who had the same skin color with me."

    "Our training was very hard. It was so hard that I always cried alone in the middle of the night.

    However, no oneforted me. I missed him very much. I wanted to call him, but those people said

    that I couldn''t. They said that he had instructed that I could only go back to him after I had mastered the

    skills."

    "Three years, I had spent three years in that ce. Then I finally figured out what those people were

    doing there. The friendship I had once yearned for did note. There had only been the cruelest fight

    among us. For three years, I had been wounded, and I finally managed to return to him. He told me

    that as long as I came here to kill you, he would get married with me."

    Tears had already ruined Ysabel''s makeup.

    She looked up, straight at Fill with eyes that resembled Whitney''s and said, "I really have no choice. I

    love him so much. I know there''s no grudge between us. It''s my fault foring here to kill you, but this

    is the only way I can pursue happiness. I am an emotionally deficient person. I have no family, no

    friends. I only have him. For this man, I can give up the bottom line of my life, I can give up the

    conscience and I just want to seize my happiness. But I even screwed this up. "

    Hearing what she said, Fill''s face changed.

    Perhaps others couldn''t understand, but he understood Ysabel''s bitterness.

    Because she had never obtained it before, she would try desperately to grasp the only hope.

    Now that the hope had been gone, she must be in despair now.

    Fill suddenly became soft.

    Just for the sake of her face.

    Fill whispered, "You killed one of my brothers. Dennis was about to get married, but you killed him."

    Ysabel suddenly looked up with astonishment.

    "I didn''t kill anyone. I just hurt them."

    "But Dennis died anyway because of loss of too much blood."

    Fill knew that it was too cruel for him to say this to her.

    He would like to believe that she did not intend to kill anyone, but anyway, Dennis died.

    She must be held ountable for it.

    Ysabel was surprised at first, and then she was confounded.

    "You''re going to kill me, aren''t you? I can tell that you care about your brothers very much."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Yes, they''ve been with me for nine years. They saved my life when I was about to die."

    Ysabel was even more desperate.

    "Will you kill me?"

    "Yes. Tomorrow, I will kill you in public for Dennis."

    There was hidden tremble and hesitance in Fill''s voice.

    Ysabel couldn''t hold back anymore and burst into tears.

    "What did Jarrod say? Didn''t he say that he woulde to save me? He is my fianc¨¦!"

    Fill frowned tightly.

    He hadn''t investigated Jarrod yet, but what he had learned from the conversation with Ysabel was that

    Jarrod was definitely nurturing killers.

    How could such a person have feelings?

    Even if he did, it was impossible for him to fall in love with such an idiot like Ysabel.

    Obviously, Jarrod had been using her.

    Jarrod knew her feelings for him, so he made use of that. And he might even have given her to Fill as a

    gift.

    Fill recalled that he had slept with this woman before, because he thought that doing so would have

    saved her from being killed by his brothers. After all, virginity was nothing whenpared to life.

    However, no one had expected Dennis to die.

    It was obviously impossible for her to escape death for that.

    What should he do?

    He had taken her virginity, but she killed his brother. Was he really going to kill her tomorrow?

 Chapter 1223 Can He Survive After Losing So Much Blood?

    Chapter 1223 Can He Survive After Losing So Much Blood?

    "He called you, didn''t he? Did he say he would get me out of here? Or did he ask how he could take

    me back?"

    Ysabel looked at Fill with a gleam of hope in her eyes.

    Although Fill was hard-hearted, he still couldn''t help but take pity on her at this moment.

    He didn''t say anything, and then Ysabel''s eyes gradually dulled. She was extremely disappointed.

    "I''m too naive, right? Actually, I knew he didn''t love me before I came here. But I just wanted a chance

    to marry him and be his bride. Looks like it''s just my wishful thinking. I''m so stupid," she said self-

    deprecatingly.

    She shed tears in silence and looked anguished, as if her world had copsed.

    Fill felt for her, but there was nothing he could do.

    "Can you let me go? I want to go back and ask him why he lied to me. Can you let me go?"

    Ysabel suddenly jumped out of bed and knelt down in front of Fill.

    "Please! Please let me go. I''m begging you."

    Fill squinted with mixed feelings.

    He watched Whitney''s doppelganger weeping in front of him.

    Nine years ago, did Whitney cry and plead with those people just like this?

    No!

    She wouldn''t!

    She was so tough that she would never stoop so low.

    She would fight rather than kneel down to others to get everything she wanted.

    Therefore, Ysabel wasn''t Whitney!

    Fill came out of the trance, but then a silver light shed in front of him, and a cold dagger instantly

    pierced into his chest.

    He felt a sharp pain, with his bright red blood sshing on Ysabel''s face.

    Her face was still wet with tears.

    Her hands were trembling, and so was her body.

    "I''m sorry, Fill. I''m really sorry. But this is my only chance. I know Jarrod may not love me, but he never

    lied to me. He said he''d marry me if I killed you, and I believe him! Fill, I believe him! I know it''s wrong

    to kill people, and I also know there is no grudge between us. But you also took my virginity, didn''t you?

    Let''s just call it even. I know it may not be enough, but ... I don''t have a choice. In the next life, I can do

    anything for you. Is it okay?"

    Ysabel cried bitterly.

    She should hate Fill!

    After all, he took her virginity.

    But why was she so scared when seeing his blood spouting out?

    She was really scared!

    Fill had never thought that he would be killed by such a little woman.

    She wasn''t even a killer.

    How embarrassed he would be if it got out!

    Fill, a famous killer, was actually killed by an unknown woman!

    However, Fill was not angry.

    Somehow, he was exceptionally calm at this moment.

    The pain in his chest already spread to his entire body.

    He leaned against the window and gasped for breath, his eyes shining brightly.

    "Will you get what you want if I die?"

    Ysabel expected herself to see a frantic Fill, but he was so calm that she wanted to cry.

    "I''m sorry."

    That was all she could say now.

    Fill smiled.

    His smile was very pure.

    It was as if the killings all these years didn''t change him and he was still the same person from back

    then.

    He said, "Perhaps I will be able to see Whitney after I die. I haven''t seen her for nine years. I can''t even

    go to visit her grave. Every year, I could only set up a tform outside tomemorate her. I don''t

    know if she could hear me. I also don''t know if she has a reincarnation and already forgets me. But it

    doesn''t matter. After all, I''m going to meet her now. That''s good."

    With that, he fell down with a smile.

    Ysabel was touched.

    How deeply did he love that woman?

    Why did he look relieved?

    He would die, right?

    He should be dead!

    Could he survive after losing so much blood?

    Ysabel suddenly panicked.

    She hurriedly took out a set of clothes from the wardrobe and put them on. Then, she tried hard to

    recall the ways of escaping she had learnt in the past three years, but she got nothing useful.

    The room was surrounded by people.

    Even if she killed Fill andpleted her mission, she could nevere back, let alone be Jarrod''s

    bride.

    She watched more and more blood flow out of Fill''s body and gradually soak the floor, which reminded

    her of the scene when she had seen herpanions die in front of her.

    She curled up on the bed and hugged her legs tightly.

    ''Jarrod, why aren''t you here yet?''

    ''You asked me to kill Fill, and I did it!''

    ''Why haven''t you sent someone to get me out of here?''

    ''You''lle, right?''

    ''You''ve never lied to me, so you''lle. Is that so?''

    Ysabel seemed to recollect something and quickly jumped out of bed. She took out Fill''s phone from

    his pocket and unlocked it with his finger print. Then she immediately dialed the most familiar number

    to her.

    "Fill, have you decided it?"

    Jarrod''s voice rang out.

    Ysabel burst into tears.

    "Jarrod, I killed Fill! I killed him! I''ve done everything you asked me to do. When are youing to take

    me away from here? There are so many people, and they all want me dead. Can you get here fast?"

    Ysabel said quickly, afraid that Jarrod would hang up the phone.

    Jarrod was shocked.

    "What did you say?"

    "I said I killed Fill!"

    Ysabel said in a soft voice to please Jarrod, but then she heard a howl from the other end of the phone.

    "Who asked you to kill him? Don''t you know how important he is to me? He is the most powerful right-

    hand man of Samuel, would I have sent you over if I really wanted to kill him? You idiot! What I want is

    his power. I want him to work for me. He is an unfeeling killer. If I get him, I can also get half of the force

    of the Sky Group. You actually killed him? How did you do that? Ysabel, you''re a piece of trash! You

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    can do nothing! I''m already kind enough to allow you to live until now. I won''te to save you. If it

    weren''t for the fact that you looked exactly like Whitney, would I have sent you over to seduce Fill? But

    look at what you did. You actually killed him! You don''t have toe back. Just die with Fill."

    Then Jarrod hung up the phone before Ysabel could respond.

    Ysabel was astounded.

    What was Jarrod talking about?

    He was the one who asked her to kill Fill. Now that she hadpleted her mission, why did he scold

    her?

    He said he would marry her after she killed Fill.

    But now he asked her to die with Fill. What did he mean?

    Ysabel was frantically calling Jarrod, but he never answered the phone. Finally, she heard that the

    number she had dialed wasn''t in service.

    She knew Jarrod had blocked her.

    She sat down on the ground, but then she felt something sticky. On cue, she realized that she was

    sitting on Fill''s blood.

    His face was extremely pale.

    Ysabel didn''t know how much blood a person had, but she knew that Fill would really die if he

    continued to bleed.

    She knew that she was abandoned by Jarrod.

    It turned out that she was just given to Fill as a substitute.

    That was her value to Jarrod.

    Even Fill was more important to Jarrod than her.

    So how would Jarrod love her?

    How would he possibly marry her?

    She was really stupid to have fallen for his sweet words and became a person who didn''t distinguish

    the good from the bad. Now she even showed little regard for other people''s lives.

    Therefore, she got what she deserved now.

    She was deserted by the person she loved the most.

    Sheughed loudly.

    She felt that she was ridiculous.

    Her entire life was just a joke.

    Meanwhile, tears kept running down her cheeks.

    She looked at Fill who had fainted and said, "You know that, right? You knew I was a joke from the

    start, didn''t you? No wonder you didn''t kill me but just imprisoned me. So it was my face that saved me.

    But what have I done? I''m stupid. I''m so stupid. I thought he would fall in love with me as long as I was

    obedient to him and did as he said. I really thought he would marry me if I killed you. But he actually

    nned to give me to you from the beginning. How pathetic and ridiculous I am!"

    Her voice sounded rather depressed and instantly attracted the attention of outsiders.

    "What''s going on? Is this woman crazy?"

    "How is that possible? Fill is inside."

    "But Fill didn''t make a sound at all."

    The three guards outside the door looked at each other and got a little nervous.

    "Let''s see what''s happening!"

    They quickly knocked on the door.

    "Fill? Fill?"

    However, no one answered.

    The three people were anxious and kicked open the door, only to see Ysabel sitting on the ground and

    "Fill!"

    They dashed forward and kicked Ysabel away before picking Fill up.

    Fill was still bleeding, but there was a smile on his face, a smile in relief.

    The eyes of the three people instantly turned red.

    "Call an ambnce! Hurry up!"

    Someone took out his phone to call an ambnce.

    Another man stood up and came to Ysabel. He pped her in the face, which left her dazed.

    She fell to the ground and heard the man say, "You''d better pray that Fill will be fine. Otherwise, I will

    torture you and tear you apart!"

    Ysabel instantly trembled.

    Shepletely believed what the man said. She was frightened and got up hastily, smashing her head

    against the wall beside her.

    "Stop her! She wants to die so easily after hurting Fill? It''s impossible!"

    Quite a few people immediately ran in and pulled Ysabel back the moment she hit the wall. And

    someone even called Samuel directly.

 Chapter 1224 It Is Not Like Him

    Chapter 1224 It Is Not Like Him

    When Samuel and Nicole were enjoying themselves in the mountains, they received the news that Fill

    was stabbed. Samuel was stunned.

    "Fill was stabbed? Are you sure?"

    No wonder he was so surprised. Fill was swift and rarely got hurt. He would not let a person get close

    to him with a knife.

    Fill was always on his guard. He would notice it as soon as someone tried to approach him. How could

    he get stabbed?

    Samuel suddenly thought of the fake Whitney.

    He frowned.

    "Lock that person up. Don''t ask her anything without Fill''s orders."

    Samuel''s subordinate was surprised.

    "Boss, she stabbed Fill. He''s dying. And she killed Dennis. Shouldn''t we take revenge on her?"

    "I won''t let her go. I mean¡ªFill will deal with it when he recovers."

    Samuel did not expect so many things to happen in just a few days. He knitted his brows.

    Nicole was worried about him and hurriedly held his hand, "We should go to see Fill."

    "But I''ve promised to take photos with you."

    Samuel was a little upset.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "It''s alright. We can do it a few dayster. It¡¯s okay. Besides, Fill is

    your friend. He''s in danger now. You may not be in the mood to take photos with me. I''ve had a good

    time these days, and so have the children. You don''t have to me yourself. And we also have a lot of

    things to deal with. Fill has done a lot for you. He needs your help now. "

    Samuel nodded and said apologetically, "Nicole, if you have known before that there would be so many

    troubles, would you still fall in love with me? Would you still marry me?"

    Nicole could tell that he was nervous and uneasy.

    Who was Samuel?

    He was a proud man from a wealthy family. But now he was being anxious due to her.

    It was not like him.

    He should be confident.

    But it was also natural for him to be like this since he didn''t want Nicole to suffer.

    It was controversial. He didn''t want to give up Nicole, but life would be hard for her if she stayed.

    Nicole held his hand tightly and said, "Don''t think too much. We love each other. That''s enough. You

    just need to know that I will always love you. I will be with you no matter what happens. I''m okay. It''s

    fine as long as you are by my side."

    Samuel pulled Nicole into his arms, but he could not say a single word.

    God did not give him a perfect family, nor did he give Samuel loving parents, but he had got a kind and

    beautiful wife. God had mercy on him, didn''t he?

    Samuel had been a little annoyed, but he gradually calmed down as Nicole cated him.

    "Let''s go."

    "OK."

    They packed up some stuff and asked people to take care of the children. Then they walked down the

    mountain.

    Nicole did not feel well due to the car exhaust and air pollution here when they went downtown. But she

    soon got used to it.

    People would change themselves ording to the environment so that they could adapt to the society.

    When Samuel and Nicole arrived at Sky Group, the hall was quiet.

    However, the couple could see anger on everyone''s face. They looked rather fierce because they

    couldn''t wait to kill Ysabel.

    "Where''s Ysabel?"

    Nicole looked around and didn¡¯t see her.

    Considering what she had done, she might have been tortured after she was shut away in the

    dungeon.

    Lynde nced at Nicole and stepped forward. He said angrily, "Nicole, are you going to cover for that

    woman? Do you think we will forgive her?"

    Just as he finished, Samuel kicked him to the ground.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Samuel looked around seriously.

    "Mind your tone! She is my wife! She''s not the one who stabbed Fill. What''s wrong with you? I haven''t

    been in the group for a few years. But I''m still your boss. I know you''re worried about Fill. But you can''t

    talk to Nicole in that way. What do you want to do?"

    Samuel red at Lynde as if he would kill Lynde on the spot if he retorted.

    He was sterner and colder than Fill.

    Lynde was one of Fill¡¯s subordinates. He had heard that there was a boss in the group, but he had

    never seen Samuel before.

    All he saw was Fill supporting the group by himself. All he saw was Fill being seriously injured in

    expanding business. Where was this boss when Fill was suffering?

    In fact, Lynde looked down on Samuel and felt that this man was just a yboy. He assumed that

    Samuel became the boss just because he was Fill''s friend.

    Lynde was shocked by the intense atmosphere. His limbs were stiff. Samuel''s cold and ruthless words

    made everyone feel terrified and frightened.

    Fill had no mercy on his enemies. And he could do anything for his subordinates regardless of his own

    safety. But in Samuel''s eyes, Lynde saw indifference and rage.

    It seemed that Samuel had no emotions and would kill anyone that went against him without blinking.

    He didn''t care about people who work for him, not even a bit.

    Lynde wanted to retort, but he hesitated.

    For the first time, he felt afraid. He didn''t dare to defy Samuel.

    "Boss, I was wrong."

    Lynde hurriedly lowered his head and sweat welled up on his forehead.

    Nicole felt that Samuel was a bit strange.

    Why was he so angry?

    Was it because of the Golden Bug?

    Nicole wanted to say something, but Samuel said coldly to people, "I warn you, if you have any

    opinions, just tell me. If anyone talks to my wife in that way again, I won''t forgive him. You have

    followed Fill and experienced a lot together. I don''t want to break up with Fill because of you guys. Is

    that clear?"

    "Yes."

    People replied.

    "Lynde, take Nicole to the dungeon."

    Samuel knew that Nicole wanted to see Ysabel.

    This time, Lynde was rather respectful to her.

    "This way, please."

    Nicole looked at Samuel worriedly. Before she spoke, Samuel said, "Don''t worry. I''ll go to see Fillter.

    I''ve sent for ir and he is on the way. He may save Fill even if deathes."

    Nicole felt relieved. People beside her also heaved a sigh of relief and they looked at Samuel with

    respect.

    Fill was their leader and they refused to ept Samuel, but they felt grateful because Samuel

    managed to send for ir.

    If ir could save Fill, they would recognize Samuel as their boss for the rest of their lives.

    Samuel also knew that these people hadn''t ept him. After all, it was Fill who had been leading them

    all these years, and Samuel just provided money and didn''t show up.

    Samuel and Fill trusted each other, but these people didn''t identify with him.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Samuel knew it, but he felt that it didn''t matter. He could even give the Sky Group to Fill. To his

    surprise, Samuel just noticed that the way people looked at him had changed.

    He sighed in his heart.

    It had been nine years and Fill had finally gained some support from his subordinates.

    And it was good to Fill.

    Seeing that Samuel still had something to say to them, Nicole left with Lynde.

    "How is Ysabel?"

    Nicole did not know what Ysabel was thinking. On their way here, Samuel told her that Ysabel looked

    quite like Whitney. Nicole wondered whether she would feel guilty after she stabbed Fill.

    Ysabel had got herself into a big trouble.

    If she stopped after she killed Dennis, Fill might help her to get away. However, she also hurt Fill. Who

    could help her now?

    Nicole felt that it would be hard to settle this matter.

    Lynde hurriedly said, "She just sits there and doesn''t eat or drink. She looks dazed. I don''t know what

    she is thinking. This woman should be sliced into pieces. I hate her. I must kill her!"

    Nicole nced at Lynde and asked, "Do you have girlfriend?"

    "What? Yes..."

    Lynde didn''t know why Nicole asked this question, but he answered honestly.

    Nicole asked again, "Do you love her?"

    "Of course. It''s not easy for people like us to find a woman who is willing to stay with you forever. If I

    don''t love her wholeheartedly, I would be a j**k."

    As he said this, a trace of happiness appeared on Lynde''s face.

    Nicole whispered, "Do you know that Fill was once close to his love?"

    "What?"

    Lynde was surprised.

    For the past nine years, everyone had been seeking their happiness and girlfriends. But Fill was not

    interested in women. They joked with Fill before, but he got angry for several times, so they didn''t talk

    about it after that. And no one knew why he was mad.

    What Nicole said made Lynde feel upset.

    "Fill had girlfriend before?"

    "Yes. They loved each other very much, but she died and her body was cut into pieces by the terrorists.

    He broke the rules to avenge his girlfriend, and now he doesn''t even have the right to mourn before his

    beloved''s grave. Do you know how he feels?"

    Lynde''s eyes suddenly reddened.

    "Nicole, what do you want to tell me?"

    Lynde knew that she wouldn''t mention Fill''s story for no reason, so he asked.

 Chapter 1225 Ones Eyes Cannot Deceive

    Chapter 1225 One''s Eyes Cannot Deceive

    Nicole was very pleased with Lynde''s wit.

    She whispered, "Ysabel looks just like Fill''s dead fianc¨¦e."

    Hearing this, Lynde was stunned.

    That was it!

    No wonder Fill was so kind to Ysabel!

    No wonder Fill would be stabbed by her!

    That was the reason!

    Lynde frowned tightly.

    "I''ve heard from Samuel that Ysabel''s face hasn''t been altered, so it''s very likely that she has some sort

    of kinship with Whitney. Go find someone to check Ysabel''s identity and background," Nicole sighed

    softly.

    After knowing Fill''s experience, Lynde felt a little ufortable.

    "Even if she looks like Fill''s former fianc¨¦e, that can''t erase the fact that she stabbed Fill and killed

    Dennis."

    "Fill would make the decision when he wakes up. Samuel and I both hope that Fill can let go of his

    obsession with Whitney and start a new life. Don''t you feel the same way? Go investigate Ysabel''s true

    identity first. As for the rest, wait for Fill to wake up."

    Nicole''s words made Lynde a little nervous.

    "Nicole, could Fill wake up? He has lost so much blood and his face is so pale. We are all afraid..."

    "Of course! With Samuel and ir here, they could save him."

    Nicole smiled gently at him. Lynde gradually calmed down.

    "I will ask those guys not to do anything out of line to Ysabel during this period. Nicole, don''t worry. I

    also believe that if Fill wakes up, he will exin to us."

    "Of course."

    Nicole nodded and walked to the door of the room where Ysabel was being held.

    There were four men guarding the door, and there were hounds crouching behind them. Ysabel

    couldn''t even get out even if she wanted to escape.

    When they saw Nicole, they were stunned for a moment and respectfully greeted Nicole.

    "Open the door. I''ll go in and take a look."

    Nicole nodded and walked into the room under their gazes.

    When Ysabel heard the door open, she subconsciously turned around. However, when she saw Nicole,

    Ysabel felt at a loss and became somewhat desperate.

    "Who are you? Did youe here to kill me?"

    Ysabel''s voice was gentle.

    Before seeing Ysabel, Nicole thought that Ysabel was a beautiful and sexy woman, but at the moment

    she saw Ysabel, Nicole realized that she was wrong.

    Ysabel had an oval face. Her facial features were very delicate. She didn''t look alluring. However, she

    was very gentle and amiable. It seemed that people would like her and get along with her.

    Ysabel didn''t have the temperament or coldness of a killer, but she looked the same as a little girl.

    Nicole walked over and sat beside Ysabel.

    Nicole noticed that Ysabel was tightly twisting the hem of her clothes, and her knuckles had turned

    pale.

    Ysabel was uneasy.

    Was it because she didn''t kill Fill?

    Or was she worried that Fill would die?

    "Fill may not be able to survive," Nicole couldn''t figure it out and whispered.

    "Is that so?"

    Ysabel murmured.

    Even though Ysabel quickly lowered her head, Nicole still saw a trace of unease and guilt.

    Guilt?

    Would Ysabel feel guilty towards Fill?

    Nicole did not know, but asked in a low voice, "Do you have a grudge against Fill?"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "No, I didn''t know him before."

    Ysabel''s words stunned Nicole again.

    "Then why did you kill him?"

    "Would you believe it''s because I''m stupid?"

    Ysabel smiled, but she the smile was bitter.

    It had been several hours since Fill had been carried away and rescued. She had been thinking of

    Jarrod''s ruthless words to her.

    From the beginning, Jarrod wanted to use her face, and his sweet words and promises to her were all

    fake.

    He was just using her.

    What was ridiculous was that she did not understand this until today.

    Ysabel told her story to Nicole.

    Ysabel knew that she would undoubtedly die, but she was unwilling.

    She loved the wrong person. She killed an innocent man for him and now she even had to lose her life.

    Her sins might not even be washed away in the underworld. How could the man who used her not be

    punished?

    She hated him!

    She hated Jarrod''s scheming and training.

    She hated Jarrod''s hypocrisy and promises.

    She found that she had never hated Fill from beginning to end.

    Even if Fill had forced her, her hatred towards him was not as strong as that towards Jarrod.

    When she injured Fill, she felt even guilty and sad.

    Now that she knew that Fill would not survive, Ysabel would not hesitate to pay with her life.

    However, she was unwilling!

    Ysabel said hatefully, "I wish I could skin Jarrod alive. If he doesn''t love me, he shouldn''t use me."

    "There aren''t so many things in this world that were definite. Ysabel, he used you because you were

    willing."

    Nicole''s words stunned her, and Ysabel felt a trace of embarrassment.

    "Yes, I am. I know I don''t deserve him, but I believe him when he says he likes me and that he will

    marry me. Do I really believe it? Or do I want to give myself an excuse? I can''t figure it out now. Forget

    it. I''ve paid what I owe him. From now on, I will have nothing to do with Jarrod. I was taken back by him

    and raised up. After this, I no longer owe him anything. The only person I owe is Fill. But if Fill really

    dies, I''ll pay with my life. There''s nothing to regret."

    Ysabel calmed down.

    She looked out of the window. The sky was already covered by dark clouds.

    When had the weather changed?

    The sky was sullen, like her mood at this moment.

    She was less than twenty years old and still had a long life, but now her life wasing to an end.

    Ysabel smiled bitterly as tears rolled down her cheeks.

    "I''m dying, but I don''t even know who my parents are and where I came from. It''s really sad."

    Nicole did not say anything.

    Ysabel definitely had something to do with Whitney. This was her intuition. However, what kind of

    rtionship was it? She had to investigate. It was useless to talk too much now.

    She remembered what Ysabel said just now.

    "The only thing you owe is Fill''s life? Aren''t you responsible for Dennis'' death?"

    Ysabel was slightly stunned. She shook her head and said, "Fill also mentioned Dennis, but I

    remember very clearly that I didn''t want to hurt anyone when I escaped, so I attacked them on their

    shoulders or arms. Then, their strength would decrease, and I could seize the opportunity to rush out. I

    avoided their key parts, so Dennis'' death has nothing to do with me."

    Nicole frowned.

    "But Dennis died after being stabbed by you."

    "I don''t know why, but you have my word. If I did it, I would admit it. If I didn''t do it, don''t try to me it

    on me. Dennis'' death has nothing to do with me. At that time, Fill raped me for Dennis. Fill didn''t even

    give me the chance to speak. Afterwards, I was immersed in sadness and anger, and didn''t hear much

    from Fill. Now that Fill is rescued, I can finally calm down and think about what happened these past

    few days. Only then did I realize that I didn''t kill Dennis. I didn''t even think about killing people!"

    Ysabel said anxiously.

    "Believe me. I really didn''t kill him! The only person I want to kill, and the only one I killed, is Fill. I don''t

    know who you are, but I swear that I''m telling the truth now, not a single word of lies. If I lie, I''ll be struck

    by lightning and die a terrible death."

    Ysabel stared at Nicole.

    Nicole felt that she saw the truth in Ysabel''s eyes.

    One''s eyes cannot deceive.

    Ysabel said that she didn''t kill Dennis, so why would Dennis die?

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    "I will investigate this matter clearly. Stay here for the time being. As for how you will be dealt with, wait

    until Fill wakes up."

    After saying that, Nicole''s arm was being grabbed by Ysabel.

    "Didn''t you say Fill would die? You said until he wakes up? Do you mean that he won''t die now?"

    Nicole looked at Ysabel and whispered, "Even if he isn''t dead, do you think you can live? Even if you

    can, with Fill''s temper and those guys'' ways of thinking, do you think living will be happier than death?

    Ysabel, you are no longer a child. When you made the decision to kill Fill to please Jarrod, you should

    know what kind of price you would pay for this action. No one''s life should be used as capital to please

    others, so I cannot help you. "

    After saying that, Nicole immediately stood up and walked out.

    Ysabel seemed to have been hit by Nicole''s words and suddenly woke up.

    Those wrong ideas of life and that desperate persistence for Jarrod all became so ridiculous and

    vulnerable at this moment.

    Nicole was right.

    No one''s life should be taken for granted as capital to please others.

    Why did she not understand such a simple thing until today?

    However, it was toote, wasn''t it?

    Ysabel shed tears of regret.

    Nicole stood outside the door and heard her cry. Nicole shook her head and said, "Keep an eye on her.

    You must keep her life before Fill wakes up."

    "Yes, we will."

    Nicole nodded and walked towards Samuel.

    Nicole was very sympathetic to Ysabel, but sometimespassion was the most useless thing. This

    was something she learned after following Samuel.

    Seeing Nicole walk over, Samuel immediately let his men leave and poured her a cup of warm water.

    "How is it? Did you get any information?"

    "She told me many things, but the most important thing is a man named Jarrod. Ysabel came to

    assassinate Fill because of him. Samuel, speaking of Jarrod, I suddenly remembered someone. I

    wonder if you still have any impression of him."

    Nicole''s words stunned Samuel.

    "Who?"

 Chapter 1226 He Did It for You

    Chapter 1226 He Did It for You

    "Aaron!"

    When Nicole said this, Samuel was obviously stunned.

    His expression was difficult to interpret. Without saying anything else, he directly turned around and

    entered the room.

    It was the first time for Nicole to see Samuel like this. But after thinking about it carefully, she finally

    understood.

    Although Aaron had nothing to do with him, Aaron and Zama had fallen in love. Moreover, they seemed

    to have a child. So, Jarrod was likely to be Aaron''s son.

    If that was true, Jarrod was Samuel''s half-brother.

    Maybe no one wanted to ept such a result, especially Samuel.

    Nicole did not disturb Samuel, so she went straight to the hospital.

    Although Samuel had been there, she still wanted to check Fill''s injury.

    As Nicole got there, ir was surprised to see her.

    "Who put on your makeup? I don''t dare to recognize you if I don''t take a close look."

    ir''s words made Nicole somewhat proud.

    "I think so. I don''t even feel like myself when I look into the mirror every day."

    "Someone of the Sky Group did it?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole told the truth.

    "How is Fill?"

    Nicole went straight to the point.

    There were mixed feelings in ir''s eyes. When he looked at Nicole, he paused for a moment before

    saying, "Have you long known that Fill and Samuel were together?"

    "Yes. Samuel didn''t tell you and Xander because he didn''t want you to be stuck in a dilemma. Samuel

    did this for your good."

    Nicole understood their rtionship.

    Since Fill left, there was no news from him. Everyone wanted to find him. They even thought that Fill

    had died overseas, but now, they suddenly found that Fill was protected by Samuel. Fill had been living

    on the border for so many years. To be honest, ir couldn''t ept it.

    "He shouldn''t have lived such a life."

    "Everyone''s life is different. It depends on how you choose. Since Fill had made this choice back then,

    don''t stop him if you are his true friend. That''s what Samuel thought at that time. It''s better to live a life

    one likes instead of one where he is tortured, isn''t it?"

    Nicole''s words stunned ir once again.

    He suddenly realized that he was superficialpared to Nicole.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    That was true.

    Fill was their friend. Even if their positions were different, they were still be friends as long as there was

    no conflict of interest.

    However, ir also admired Samuel.

    He knew what Fill had chosen but did not stop him. It could be seen that Samuel''s temperament had

    changed after he left the militarypound with the mission.

    Therefore, Samuel couldn''t go back.

    Whether this matter could be solved perfectly or not, Samuel couldn''t make it.

    ir felt a little regretful.

    "Samuel has made up his mind to leave, hasn''t he?"

    Nicole did not get what that meant at first, but she finally understood it after careful thinking.

    "I respect Samuel''s choice. Since he doesn''t want to stay in the militarypound, you don''t need to

    persuade."

    "He did it for you."

    ir looked at Nicole and said sincerely.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "Perhaps he did it partly for me, but not all. ir, did you

    regret taking off your military uniform for Gabrielle back then? Or are you regretful now?"

    "Of course not."

    After that, ir felt that he applied double standards.

    Yes.

    ir found that eptable as for himself. But when it came to Samuel, why did he feel like Nicole was

    holding Samuel up?

    Why did ir fall into themon error made by many men?

    "Nicole, I''m sorry."

    "There''s no need to say sorry. I don''t me you for this. Let''s get down to business. How is Fill?"

    ir sighed, "Not good. His wound is not deep. But he bled a lot, and his desire for survival is not

    intense. You know, if the patient doesn''t want to live, there is nothing doctors can do. Right now, we can

    just give him the minimum life-support. As for when he will wake up, we don''t know."

    Nicole had thought of this.

    "Without Whitney, Fill lived like a walking dead these years. It was because of his promise to Samuel

    that he had not given up. Back then, Fill failed to save Whitney in time. Now that a woman resembling

    Whitney had attacked him, he might think that this was his punishment. Therefore, Fill may have been

    relieved when Ysabel stabbed him. His guilt for Whitney was also offset by this stabbing. However, he

    lost the courage and faith to live."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, ir nodded.

    "That''s right. This is the most troublesome. If he still has someone to care, maybe he can be woken up.

    But now he has no nothing to care and no mental support. I''m afraid that he will never wake up and

    then be a vegetable."

    This was a scene that ir hated to see the most.

    Now Fill could only support his life on glucose. It was an insult that the once mighty him was half-dead

    in bed. But they could do nothing.

    Nicole was also a little sad.

    She hadn''t been in contact with Fill for a long time, but she knew that Fill was Samuel''s best friend.

    Now that Fill was reduced to this, Samuel probably wouldn''t feel good, either.

    "So, his life is not in danger right now?"

    "No. He just doesn''t have the desire for survival."

    ir was extremely upset about that.

    It seemed that Fill lived only for Whitney and atonement.

    Although nobody med him, he himself just couldn''t get over it.

    As Whitney''s boyfriend, Fill did not stay by her side when Whitney needed him the most. Even after

    she died, she could not be in one piece. This had been haunting Fill.

    Fill just lived for vengeance and atonement.

    But now, when Ysabel, another Whitney, stabbed that dagger into his chest, his path of atonement had

    He felt that he had repaid what he owed Whitney. He wanted to follow Whitney and stop her on the

    abyss bridge, and fall in love again in the afterlife.

    Thus, Fill didn''t want to live anymore.

    Nicole felt depressed when she looked at Fill, who seemed to fall asleep on a life-support machine

    through the window.

    Fill was loyal, and so was Samuel.

    If something happened to her, would Samuel behave like Fill? She didn''t dare to imagine that.

    No!

    Samuel might be more ruthless, heartless, andwless than Fill.

    Because there was Golden Bug in his body.

    Thinking of this, Nicole whispered to ir, "How much do you know about Golden Bug?"

    "Not much. I was more or less involved in this because of my previous mission. I studied it for a period

    of time. However, it can''t be thoroughly figured out overnight. Many people will never understand what

    it is about in their lifetime. So, I am truly powerless on this matter."

    Hearing ir''s words, Nicole was upset.

    "Then there''s no other way? There''s a Golden Bug in Samuel''s body. I don''t know if it will affect him.

    But it seems that his temper has changed a lot. He''s be more irritable and violent. Sometimes, he

    would be irritated for no reason."

    Nicole whispered.

    ir frowned tightly.

    "I once suggested him to wear jade. It will be more or less helpful. But you''d better ask the one who

    poisoned him if you want to detoxify the Golden Bug."

    Nicole immediately understood ir''s words.

    Someone from the Harper Town poisoned Samuel. Whoever he or she was, old or young, it must be

    someone from the Harper Town to detoxify it.

    Therefore, the rtionship between Samuel and the Harper Town was really confusing.

    "Does everyone in the Harper Town know how to control bugs?"

    "Probably. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been killed."

    ir''s words made Nicole turn around.

    "What do you know? How much did you know about the massacre of the Harper Town at that time?"

    "Not much. It was a secret. Few people knew about it. I just identally knew something. It seems to

    be rted to the town''s bug control back then. As for what exactly happened, I am not clear and have

    no way to inquire."

    Nicole looked at ir and told from his eyes that ir was not lying, but what kind of secret would

    confuse everyone?

    "This confidential document should be filed, right? If that''s the case, as long as we have good hacking

    skills, we can take a look."

    ir shook his head and said, "It''s not filed."

    "How could that be?"

    Nicole waspletely surprised.

    If they hadn''t filed it, how could they have dispatched so many people to ughter in the Harper Town?

    How could subordinates obey the order without warrants and documents from higher-ups?

    However, ir was not a liar, and there was no need for him to lie to Nicole. That was why she was so

    surprised.

    ir shook his head and said, "I don''t know. At that time, I was just a child, or maybe, I wasn''t even

    born. If you want to know about this, you can ask your grandfather. But he is under house arrest now."

    "What did you say? Is my grandfather OK?"

    Nicole instantly became nervous.

    Earlier, she suspected that her grandfather had reported Samuel so he was in current situation. But

    now ir said that Edwin was under house arrest.

    Nicole became worried at once.

    "Don''t worry," ir said hurriedly. "He''s fine. He is just restrained. But he can still eat and sleep well. I

    guess the kidnapper might be afraid of him contacting you. I''m also curious about what exactly

    happened. Don''t worry, if you have time, I''ll check it out through my connections. Even if I can''t help, I

    can assure you his safety."

    "Thank you, ir."

    Nicole nodded in satisfaction.

    She turned around and wanted to go back, but ir said, "In the past, Samuel asked me to investigate

    the terrorists who took away your grandfather''s eldest daughter. I got some news recently. I''ll send it to

    you after I sort it out."

 Chapter 1227 You Wish!

    Chapter 1227 You Wish!

    "Any news?"

    Nicole was a little excited.

    This matter had troubled Edwin for his entire life. If he still couldn''t find the murderer, he even didn''t

    know how to face grandma after death.

    ir nodded and said, "Yes, there is news. It is said that it was done by a vagrant. As for whether this

    vagrant is a terrorist or not, I still need to look into it."

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    A vagrant?

    The vagrant seemed to have nothing to do with Edwin. Why would he do it? Was this a distraction?

    However, since there was a sliver of hope, wasn''t it not far from the truth they wanted?

    Nicole''s excitement could not be concealed.

    ir was also happy.

    This caused quite a stir back then. Moreover, Edwin was the person he admired the most. Naturally,

    ir wanted to do something for him.

    If a loyal hero couldn''t have a family tofort him, many people''s hearts would be broken.

    "I will look into this as soon as possible. Don''t worry. I just hope that you could take care of Samuel."

    "I will. He is my husband."

    Nicole smiled gently all the time.

    Only then did ir realize that his previous understanding of Nicole was somewhat biased.

    He saw things from Samuel''s perspective. Looking back, ir wondered what Nicole had given up for

    Samuel.

    Perhaps she gave up much more than Samuel did.

    "Nicole, I''m sorry."

    ir''s apology was sincere, but this confused Nicole.

    "Why did you apologize for no reason?"

    ir just smiled. But there was a trace of relief and understanding in his smile.

    "Nothing. Just take it like I''ve gone crazy."

    With that, ir walked towards Fill''s ward.

    Nicole did not understand what ir meant, but she could feel ir''s kindness. She could not help but

    smile before returning to Sky Group.

    Samuel got quiet after Nicole left. When he came out again, he did not see her. He immediately

    panicked.

    Was it because of his bad attitude that Nicole was angry?

    Where did she go?

    Did she leave him?

    Samuel searched for her.

    "Have you seen Nicole?"

    Samuel was anxious, his eyes a little scarlet, which seemed to throw everyone into a chill.

    "She perhaps went to the hospital to see Fill."

    Ackey said with trepidation.

    Samuel frowned. The moment he went out, he saw Nicole get out of the car and walk to him.

    "Where have you been?"

    With a trace of grievance in his eyes, Samuel immediately greeted her. This stunned Nicole for a

    moment.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Don''t leave me alone."

    Samuel frowned as he said this. He carried Nicole into his arms regardless of how many people were

    watching. He just felt that he instantly calmed down the moment he hugged Nicole. His restless feeling

    gradually faded away.

    Nicole patted Samuel''s back gently.

    Ever since he was poisoned with the Golden Bug, he seemed to be extremely irritable and didn''t feel

    secured. She didn''t know if this was good or not, but she only knew that Samuel was getting more and

    more clingy.

    "I just went to the hospital to see Fill. Now I''m back."

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Fine."

    Samuel replied softly, but he greedily sniffed the fragrance of her hair. He whispered, "I''m hungry. No

    one will stay with me when you''re not around."

    Nicole suddenly wanted tough.

    What a bad excuse!

    "Alright, I''m hungry too. Come eat with me."

    "OK."

    Samuel said in a reluctant manner, but he smiled.

    He darted a nce at Nicole and caught her smiling. She did not seem to be angry. Then he asked,

    "Why did you go there for so long?"

    "I thought you needed to calm yourself down for a long time."

    Nicole raised her eyebrows.

    Samuel said, "I didn''t mean to ignore you, I just..."

    "I know. No matter who Aaron is, Jarrod may be thest person you want to contact. Yet, he not only

    injured your brother, but he might even want to poach people from you. Aren''t you going to face this?"

    Nicole knew that Samuel was distant to anyone who was rted to him. After all, none of them left him

    with a good impression. They even harbored unkind thoughts of him. This was why he reacted violently

    to the news that Jarrod might be Aaron''s son.

    Samuel frowned with a trace of coldness in his eyes.

    "If my rtives are unkind to me, why should I show kindness? If Jarrod is Aaron''s son and wants to

    get something from me, I won''t let him. I''ve sent someone to investigate the matter of Fill. There might

    be news soon. Aren''t you hungry? Let''s go to eat."

    Samuel sounded relieved eventually.

    For him, as long as Nicole returned and stayed by his side, other people wouldn''t matter to him.

    He couldn''t save people bound to dead. He wouldn''t let go of whoever owed him, either. Screw the

    bloodline!

    He still remembered what his rtives had done to him from his birth until now.

    Nicole did not know that Samuel''s mentality had totally changed. When he heard that Jarrod might be

    Aaron''s son, he was annoyed not because he was not sure whether that person was his brother, but

    because the impulse of killing made him lose control. Samuel was afraid that he would hurt Nicole so

    he hid in his room.

    This situation was dangerous.

    He knew it.

    Samuel was very uneasy now, fearing that one day, he would identally injure Nicole when he was

    unable to control his mania and impulse.

    But he didn''t want to let go of Nicole.

    Nicole was the only person he wanted to cherish, even if he had to sacrifice his life. That was why he

    panicked and felt uneasy.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly and whispered, "Don''t leave me again."

    Facing Samuel''s possessiveness, Nicole could feel his worry and apprehension. She felt hurt for no

    reason.

    "OK. I''ll tell you wherever I will go in the future, okay?"

    "Yeah."

    Samuel nodded.

    They went to the dining room and a meal had been prepared. Nicole and Samuel sat down to eat. Then

    came Samuel''s voice, "This is delicious. Try it."

    "This is not bad either. You will like it."

    "Here, this is a specialty. You can''t eat it anywhere else."

    As Samuel spoke, he put food into Nicole''s bowl. Soon, food in Nicole''s bowl had been piled up like a

    small mountain.

    Nicole was stunned.

    Was this what he meant by being hungry?

    "I can''t even finish it."

    Nicole''s voice showed coquetry.

    But Samuel smiled, "It doesn''t matter. I can finish it."

    These words instantly put Nicole in embarrassment.

    What a man!

    Nicole shook her head and strived to finish the food.

    Samuel held his chin with one hand and looked at Nicole eating. He couldn''t help but smile.

    His woman was so good-looking, and she even looked beautiful when eating.

    Samuel thought.

    At this time, no one dared toe in and disturb them.

    They still remembered how Samuel looked like when Nicole disappeared just now. Now everyone knew

    that Nicole was the only one who could calm Samuel down. Hence, they tried to please and cater to

    her.

    Nicole didn''t finish her meal. She looked at her leftover worriedly. But the bowl was taken away by a

    pair of slender hands.

    She raised her head slightly and saw Samuel eating her leftover as if no one else was watching. She

    rushed to snatch it.

    "There''s plenty of food. Why are you eating my leftover? Put it down."

    However, Samuel finished it quickly. He smiled and said, "It''s delicious."

    That smile touched Nicole.

    When did this proud man be so humble in front of her?

    "Samuel, watch your image!"

    Nicole choked with sobs.

    However, Samuel said casually, "There is no need to care about that. We just need to be happy."

    With that, he held Nicole''s hand and said, "How about taking a walk?"

    Since Samuel said that, what else could Nicole say?

    They went to the garden in the back.

    There were few flowers here but rockery and artificial ponds. There wasn''t even fish.

    Nicole sighed, "How did Fill live his life? Look at this garden. There are no flowers. Even the pond has

    only water in it. It can be seen that he doesn''t like entertainment."

    "Whitney was dead and it took away his hopes for life. He had strived to live for so many years. That

    must be difficult, too. Do you expect him to be able to live happily? This ce is like his heart, deste

    and lifeless."

    Nicole felt a little bitter.

    She held Samuel''s hand and said, "No matter what happens to me in the future, you can''t live like this.

    Do you get it?"

    This was what Nicole worried about.

    Samuel looked at her and read her worry. He could not help but nod and said, "I promise you."

    Actually, he thought to himself, ''What''s the point of my life without you? Fill lived such a life because of

    my kindness to him. But I owe no one. If something happens to you one day, I will definitely end my

    life!''

    However, Samuel did not speak out these words, nor did he dare because he was afraid to make

    Nicole cry.

    Some words were useless, and it was better not to say them.

    Nicole felt that Samuel''s answer was too straightforward, so she couldn''t help but nce at him.

    "You swear. If something happens to me, you will live well. You must enrich your life since I have no

    chance to continue mine."

    Samuel''s body suddenly trembled. Then he smiled evilly and said, "You wish. Life is so hard, yet you

    want to leave me alone to suffer? Really? How could you do that?"

    As he spoke, Samuel extended his hand towards Nicole.

 Chapter 1228 My Man Is the Most Handsome

    Chapter 1228 My Man Is the Most Handsome

    "Stop!"

    Nicole couldn''t stand the tickling of Samuel and immediately jumped away.

    "Where can you escape?"

    Samuel pretended to chase after her. They two ran like children. The joyfulughter filled the back

    garden, making people feel rxed.

    Ysabel looked through the floor-to-ceiling window at the couple running outside. She couldn''t help but

    feel a little envious.

    This was the love.

    But why did her love be this?

    Ysabel thought that she could get the love she wanted through her own efforts, but now she realized

    that she was thinking too naively.

    Ysabel looked at Nicole and Samuel outside and thought of Fill''s cold face.

    She didn''t know the situation of Fill now.

    With so much blood flowing out, could he be able to live?

    Ysabel was unsure.

    No one here would talk to her except Nicole. They were all Fill''s people outside, and she could see the

    disgust and hatred in their eyes.

    In their eyes, she would definitely be an evil person.

    Ysabel smiled bitterly.

    What exactly did she do to herself?

    The blood on her hands had been wiped clean, but she still didn''t dare to close her eyes. As long as

    she closed her eyes, Ysabel could see Fill''s pair of relieved eyes. Ysabel felt as if the blood surrounded

    her and she almost suffocated.

    It turned out that killing people would make people disgusted.

    Nicole seemed to realize that someone was looking at her. She turned around and looked at the figure

    in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to say.

    Samuel followed her line of sight and said indifferently, "Everyone has his own life. We can''t interfere."

    "I know. I just feel a little ufortable."

    Nicole nodded and walked with Samuel for a while before returning to her room.

    They had heard that children were enjoying themselves.

    Looking at the videos and photographs on the phone, Nicole smiled and said, "I really envy them. They

    are carefree now. They''ll have troubles when they get older."

    "Children have their own blessings. Don''t think too much."

    Samuel was a little worried about Nicole''s body. He asked people heat up the temperature of the

    heating system.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and whispered, "If you retire in the future, shall wee here and live in

    seclusion?"

    "OK. I''ll listen to you."

    His answer made Nicole happy.

    After they talked for a while, news came from outside.

    "Boss, we''ve checked it out. Jarrod''s father is Aaron Austin. His mother is unknown. He has been living

    abroad all these years and is said to have some strength. He has an assassin group, known as

    Phantom. As long as people can afford the price, there are no people they can''t kill, but they have

    restrained a lot in recent years."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Aaron!

    He hadn''t heard this name for a long time.

    If it wasn''t for Nicole''s reminder, he didn''t even want to remember this name.

    His mother was unknown?

    Was that because Aaron didn''t tell Jarrod who his mother was?

    Samuel thought of Zama.

    Thinking of the Memory Bug and Golden Bug in his body, Samuel''s face turned gloomy.

    Was Aaron from the Harper Town?

    Probably not.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    However, Aaron had a rtionship with Zama and even had a son.

    Then why didn''t Zama ce the Memory Bug in Jarrod''s body?

    Or why didn''t she n on Jarrod?

    Sure enough, a child born with her beloved was more precious, wasn''t it?

    A desire of killing appeared in Samuel''s heart, and he was almost unable to control it.

    He wanted to kill!

    He wished he could see Jarrod now and kill him!

    A pair of warm little hands gently gripped the back of his hand.

    Samuel''s killing desire and irritability suddenly came to an abrupt halt.

    He looked at Nicole''s gentle eyes and frowned slightly.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "What do you want to hear from me?"

    Nicole could clearly sense Samuel''s current emotional fluctuations.

    Just now, she was scared to death.

    When would Samuel be able to recover from this state?

    She was really scared.

    She was afraid that when she was not by his side one day, Samuel would lose control and do

    something irreparable.

    Nicole''s voice was gentle, causing Samuel to be somewhat frustrated.

    Actually, he wanted to quarrel. The intentions of venting were almost insuppressible. However, Nicole''s

    soft voice was like a pair of warm hands, softening his manic heart. He couldn''t help but frown and say,

    "I don''t want to hear anything."

    "Then I won''t say anything. Why don''t we go out for a walk?"

    "We''ve juste back. Aren''t you tired?"

    Samuel knew that Nicole had good intentions, but the anger he couldn''t vent still made his tone

    unpleasant.

    Nicole felt that Samuel was like a child now. She couldn''t help butugh and say, "You are so cute

    now."

    "Darling, don''t say cute to men. That''s an insult to men."

    Nicole sessfully diverted Samuel from the topic, and he forgot his thoughts just now.

    "OK. You''re not cute. You are handsome. My man is the most handsome."

    "Of course. Would you marry me if I''m not handsome?"

    Samuel said arrogantly.

    The subordinate who reported just now were somewhat stunned.

    What was going on?

    Nicole winked at the subordinate and he quickly left. He once again felt that it was good to have Nicole

    by the boss'' side.

    Samuel knew that his subordinate had left, but Nicole did not want him to be here, so Samuel didn''t say

    anything.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Yes, you are the most handsome. Then what are we doing now, the most

    handsome guy?"

    "Why don''t we go back to our room and...?"

    "Stop!"

    Nicole red at Samuel.

    He was like an unfed wolf.

    Samuel smiled happily.

    At this moment, the subordinate who had gone now had returned.

    Seeing Samuel''s sharp gaze, he really wanted to cry.

    He didn''t want toe back, too. However, those men outside were too hateful, forcing him to report

    again.

    "Boss, there''s something else."

    "Speak."

    Samuel''s voice was a little cold.

    The subordinate felt as if he was thrown into a thrill. He gritted his teeth and said, "The cause of

    Dennis'' death has been investigated."

    "Ysabel did it?"

    Samuel''s question caused his subordinate to shake his head quickly.

    "The ce where Ysabel attacked Dennis is not fatal. It will only temporarily stop Dennis'' arm from

    moving. The forensic doctor just performed an autopsy and said that Dennis died of acute blood loss

    from the aorta of his neck. We check the surveince video. Ysabel did not attack Dennis'' neck at all,

    so someone else must enter our ce."

    "What?"

    Samuel''s face turned ashen with outrage.

    "What kind of ce is the Sky Group? How could the killers outsidee in secretly? Why aren''t you

    doing your job? Or are you all been protecting by Fill these years?"

    The subordinate felt the back of his neck go cold.

    Mr. Green was really oppressive.

    "No, we also found a lot of videos. However, this person seems to be very familiar with theyout of

    this ce. He selects the route of surveince blind spots. We can only see that this person is a

    woman, about the same figure as Ysabel. However, there is one thing special. This woman is

    pregnant."

    The subordinate''s words stunned Nicole.

    "A pregnant woman?"

    "Yes, this is a profile taken by the surveince camera. It seems that she is pregnant for five to six

    months."

    The subordinate handed over the video with trepidation.

    The video caused the expressions of Samuel and Nicole to change.

    "Petty? How could it be her? Isn''t she in the International Prison?"

    Nicole was very surprised.

    She still remembered that Samuel had said that the security system of the International Prison was

    very good. No one would be able to get out, but the profile of this person was clearly Petty!

    Moreover, judging from Petty''s pregnancy, she was pregnant about five to six months.

    Ever since Zac said that he was going to see Petty, there had been no news of him. Could it be that

    Zac helped Petty leave the International Prison?

    "It''s not Zac."

    Samuel seemed to know what Nicole was thinking. He whispered, "Zac doesn''t have that financial

    strength. Even if he sold himself, he wouldn''t be able to exchange for Petty. Unless Major did it."

    Neither Samuel nor Nicole was bothered to think about Major. After all, the current situation in Country

    F was unknown. No one knew Major''s situation.

    Now that Petty had appeared, this caused Nicole and Samuel somewhat unhappy.

    "I''ll give Zac a call."

    Samuel did not say anything and allowed Nicole to call Zac. However, there was a notification that the

    subscriber was power off.

    Samuel had expected such a result.

    He made a direct phone call to the International Prison.

    "I''m Samuel Green. I want to know how Petty Green left the International Prison. I remember that I paid

    a lot of money, Jairo."

    No one knew the name of the creator of the International Prison, but now Samuel had called out the

    name of him. Obviously, Samuel had investigated the creator''s background and identity, which made

    Jairo Lane break out in cold sweat.

    "How do you know my name?"

    "Of course I can know what I want to know, but your International Prison has vited the contract.

    Jairo, how long do you think your International Prison willst if I reveal your identity to the public?"

    Samuel said a trace of coldness and ruthlessness.

    Jairo frowned tightly and whispered, "We didn''t let Petty go. To be exact, this woman is quite ruthless.

    She had her husbande to see her. In the reception room, she had stabbed her husband''s neck

    artery with a spoon, and then she changed his clothes and went out. I''m sorry. We misjudged her. We

    thought that she was a woman and didn''t take extra precautions. That day just happened to be our

    meeting day, so there weren''t many guards. That was really a good chance for her. When we found

    out, that man was about to die. If your people died here, I could not afford it. That was why we had

    been trying to save this man. Of course, we also sent people to chase after Petty. However, there

    seemed to be someone outside to help her. Petty was picked up by a private ne the moment she

    left."

    Samuel''s face suddenly turned gloomy.

    "Zac died?"

 Chapter 1229 This Is a Bargain for Jairo

    Chapter 1229 This Is a Bargain for Jairo

    The subordinate felt as if a knife was over his body. He didn''t dare to speak, but swallowed and took

    two steps backward.

    Jairo could sense Samuel''s malice even through the phone, so he said hastily, "No, Zac is still alive.

    However, his condition is bad for he has lost too much blood and is not in good mental state. Mr.

    Green, you''d better pick him up earlier."

    If Zac died in the International Prison, Jairo really didn''t know what would happen to him.

    But Samuel sneered and said, "You guys released the people I want to imprison, and made the people

    I have visited dying at your ce. Now, you guys make such a crafty n to let me bring Zac back like

    nothing has happened. Do you know that after Petty escaped, she injured my best friend, whose life is

    still at stake? Jairo, I don''t think the International Prison could be run anymore."

    After hearing that, Jairo''s expression turned darker.

    Jairo didn''t know how wealthy Samuel was, but he knew that Samuel was rich and he shouldn''t offend

    him. But now, he felt really bad to be scolded directly by Samuel.

    Everyone could be irritated. Moreover, there had been many people asking Jairo for help these years,

    and he had never been insulted like this. He said in a cold voice, "Mr. Green, are you threatening me?"

    "You''ll know it after five minutes."

    Samuel quickly hung up the phone.

    He asked his subordinates to bring over aptop and quickly switched codes to get ess to the

    information system of the International Prison.

    Almost at the same time, the information of several wardens of the International Prison was released

    on the International Celebrity List.

    What Samuel had done was totally beyond Jairo''s expectation.

    These wardens were his most loyal lieutenants who relied heavily on their mysterious identities to do

    things. Now that their information was released, how could they continue to survive in the grey zone?

    For the first time, Jairo panicked.

    He hurriedly called Samuel. Unfortunately, Samuel was unwilling to answer him this time.

    For these past few days, Samuel had been feeling extremely irritated. If it wasn''t for fear that Nicole

    might be frightened, he would never have hold back.

    Now, Fill was unconscious, Zac''s condition was unclear. What made things worse was that Petty had

    been involved, and he didn''t know whether she was still in the Sky Group.

    Jairo didn''t talk to him in a proper manner, and even arrogantly asked him to pick Zac up!

    How dare Jairo bully him?

    Jairo was now in a pucker.

    If Samuel still didn''t answer the phone, he was afraid that all his secrets would be released.

    Thinking of this, Jairo wished he hadn''t done all these.

    Why didn''t he investigate about Samuel beforehand?

    Jairo quickly sent people to inquire the people around Samuel, and soon, he contacted ir.

    When Jairo called, ir was a little surprised, for ir didn''t know why he called.

    "Why do you call me?"

    "Doctor Hawk, I know that Samuel is your friend, could you do me a favor? Please?"

    Few people knew that Jairo was the founder of the International Prison, nor did ir. To ir, Jairo was

    only one of his patient''s influential family members.

    ir thought for a moment and asked, "How did you offend Samuel?"

    "Not big deal. Zac got hurt by the gangster because of our carelessness. I didn''t know about Mr.

    Green''s temper and manners before, so I threatened him to pick Zac up. Then I was in trouble."

    Jairo''s words were very vague, but ir finally understood.

    Their held grudge because of Zac.

    ir knew what Zac meant to Samuel.

    He said indifferently, "Then you will be in bigger trouble. Samuel is quite fond of Zac, his brother-inw.

    It is said that Zac owned 1% of the group''s shares. Furthermore, Samuel hates being threatened."

    "Yes, Mr. ir, it''s my fault, but could you please beg Samuel for mercy for me? I can do anything for

    you in return."

    Jairo felt extremely regretful now.

    ir smiled and said, "Let me have a try. If it works, I heard that you have a Herba Saussureae

    Involucratae..."

    "I will immediately ask someone to send it over to you by helicopter."

    Jairo would rather give a thousand-year-old ginseng to ir, not to mention a Herba Saussureae

    Involucratae.

    After hanging up the phone, ir called Nicole.

    While Samuel was investigating Jairo, Nicole''s phone rang, so he frowned slightly.

    Nicole held the phone and hurriedly went to the balcony in order not to bother him.

    "ir, what''s the matter?"

    "Nicole, is Samuel hacking someone''s safety?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned by ir''s words, but she admitted it.

    "Yes, Petty escaped from the International Prison and killed a man at the Sky Group headquarters, but

    we can''t find her. Moreover, she almost killed Zac. Now the International Prison threatened Samuel to

    pick Zac up, Samuel is quite angry."

    Although she didn''t get on well with ir, she knew that ir wholeheartedly cared about Samuel, so

    she briefly told ir about the matter.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ir immediately understood the situation.

    "Wily Jairo! He''s actually the founder of the International Prison. No wonder he is in such a hurry. But

    can you do me a favor? Jairo has a Herba Saussureae Involucratae which is very difficult to buy, but I

    really need it because Gabrielle is about to give birth but not in very good health."

    ir seldom called Nicole respectfully like he did today. But he did it because of Gabrielle, so she felt

    very happy.

    "Alright, I''ll persuade Samuel to stop. We just want to teach Jairo a lesson, it''s possible that we may

    make contact with Jairo someday, so I don''t want to make things worse."

    "Yes, I agree with you. Samuel shouldn''t kill them all, so I want to take advantage of this opportunity to

    get the Herba Saussureae Involucratae. I hope that you and Samuel can help me."

    ir hurriedly said.

    Nicole smiled and said, "OK. Gabrielle is my good friend, and I also care about her. Make the best use

    of the Herba Saussureae Involucratae."

    Nicole felt that she had be evil.

    She was clearly ckmailing Jairo, but she still took it for granted.

    ir said a fewpliments to her.

    Nicole smiled and hung up the phone. She felt that ir was treating Gabrielle exactly the same way

    Samuel was to her.

    Everyone else felt that they burdens to Samuel, but Samuel did not think so.

    Sure enough, people have different standpoints, different perspectives on things, and therefore get

    different conclusions.

    However, ir did not go too far in targeting at her, which was understandable.

    After answering the phone, Nicole returned to Samuel in anger. When she saw that Samuel was still

    investigating Jairo''s background, she unplugged hisptop.

    "What are you doing?"

    Samuel frowned at the ck screen and became inwardly furious.

    However, Nicole said indifferently, "Alright, are you really going to kill them all? Even though you are

    capable of doing so, people involved in International Prisons are not easy to deal with, it''s not rational

    to push them too hard. Besides, Zac is still in his hand. No matter how Petty''s matter will be handled,

    we can''t just leave Zac alone, right?"

    The hostility in Samuel made him depressed, and he said, "I always feel suffocated in peace talks like

    this."

    "Even without Jairo''s provocation and threat, you will still feel suffocated. So Samuel, don''t lose your

    head, okay? Jairo has telephoned ir, hoping that ir would beg us for favor. ir also said earlier

    that Gabrielle was about to give birth and needed the Herba Saussureae Involucratae in Jairo''s hands.

    You should let Jairo off for ir''s sake."

    In the past, Samuel would not kill them all, but now Nicole was not sure what Samuel would do. Seeing

    Samuel''s solemn appearance, she was really afraid that Samuel would antagonize Jairo and then

    make too many enemies.

    When Samuel heard about ir and Gabrielle, he immediately threw theptop aside.

    "It''s a bargain for Jairo."

    Then he answered the phone.

    Jairo was quite thankful.

    "Mr. Green, it''s all my fault. I won''t dare to do this anymore. Please spare me. My wardens have all

    been exposed. For us International Prison, business would be really tough."

    "Find someone to send Zac back to me. I''ll give you the address. Remember, this is what you owe me.

    As for Petty, you must help us to find her and imprison her for life. Otherwise, I will tear down the

    International Prison."

    Samuel wasn''t joking.

    Jairo didn''t dare to be careless.

    "Alright, I''ll arrange someone to send Mr. Zac back immediately. As for Petty, we know her location."

    "You know her location?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    Jairo hastily said, "Yes, anyone who has been imprisoned in International Prison has a sensor on them.

    Even if they managed to escape, they are under our control. We''ve found her exact location. I''ll send it

    to you immediately if you need."

    "Send it over."

    Samuel knew that he had managed to threaten Jairo, otherwise, Jairo would never have told him such

    a private matter.

    That''s interesting.

    The International Prison actually had the ability to do so.

    Samuel quickly sent his Twitter ount and gave Jairo a location.

    Jairo quickly sent back the location of Petty. When Samuel saw it, he stood up from his seat, with his

    expression indescribably serious.

 Chapter 1230 Its All Because of Nicole

    Chapter 1230 It''s All Because of Nicole

    "What''s the matter?"

    Noticing that Samuel didn''t look good, Nicole immediately became nervous.

    "Petty is on the mountain."

    Samuel''s voice was not loud, but Nicole heard it clearly.

    Her heart beat wildly.

    "Our children...."

    "I''ll be right there."

    This was the first time Samuel wanted to kill Petty.

    He really wanted to keep this sister by his side. After all, there weren''t many people in this world who

    shared the same blood with him. Even if Petty had betrayed him again and again, he always felt that he

    should keep her alive. But now, this woman was crazy.

    If she dared to do anything to his children, Samuel would never forgive himself for being soft-hearted.

    He might even hate himself.

    He was too kind to Petty.

    A trace of frustration and killing intent shed through Samuel''s mind.

    Nicole hurriedly held Samuel''s hand and said, "I''ll go there."

    "No, Petty has gone crazy. She even hurt Zac and almost killed Zac regardless of their friendship. Do

    you think you are still important to Petty''?"

    Samuel could not afford to take risks.

    Anger rose in his chest. It was like magma, which almost burned him up. He felt extremely

    ufortable.

    He couldn''t wait to kill Petty.

    The children''s lives wouldn''t be threatened only after she was dead.

    Nicole saw Samuel''s expression at this moment.

    The current Samuel was too dangerous. He was like a person who had gone crazy. He didn''t even

    know what he was going to do.

    In the past, Samuel had a bottom line. Even if he knew that those people deserved to die, he would still

    follow thews. But now, Samuel had no rules at all. As long as it was what he wanted to do, he

    wouldn''t even consider the consequences.

    Nicole knew that this was because of the Golden Bug, but she didn''t want Samuel to regret it.

    Moreover, even if Petty deserved to die, Samuel shouldn''t be the one to kill her.

    His hands must not be stained with the blood of his rtives.

    As Nicole thought this, a thought shed through her mind.

    "It''s okay if you wanna go. It''s so cold outside. Drink some water before you leave. Otherwise, I won''t

    let you out."

    Because of Nicole''s persistence, Samuel eased a little.

    "Just pour me a cup of water. I won''t drink any tea."

    He knew that Nicole was worried about him, but it took time to make tea. The situation of the children

    would be dangerous. No one knew whether Petty still had bottom line or not. It was simply too scary

    that she even killed Zac. But if he didn''t drink it, Nicole would be worried, so Samuel could only

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not argue with him. Instead, she got up and went to the tea room.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She took out a pack of medicinal powder from her sleeve and poured it into Samuel''s water.

    Seeing her return, Samuel did not doubt anything and drank it. Then he whispered, "Wait for me at

    home. If Petty takes advantage of my absence toe here, you must let my subordinates stay with

    you. You can go to Ysabel''s room. Although she did that to Fill, Fill is still quite strong. If necessary, he

    can protect you from a knife or something. "

    When Samuel said this, he did not consider Ysabel''s feelings at all. To him, other than Nicole and the

    children, others, who were unimportant, could be sacrificed.

    Samuel''s temperament had indeed changed a lot.

    Nicole retracted her gaze and nodded.

    "I''ll see you out."

    "No need. It''s cold outside. Wait for me at home."

    "I insist."

    Although Nicole looked soft and weak, there was nothing others could do about it if she persisted in

    one thing. For example, she loved Samuel. No matter how other people persuaded her, she still loved

    him.

    Samuel smiled helplessly. Then he held Nicole''s hand and they walked out together.

    "After dealing with Petty, we''ll find a good doctor to wake Fill up. Then we can take the children to

    travel."

    Samuel told her about his thoughts. The future he described was really beautiful.

    "Alright."

    Nicole had no objection.

    The car was already parked at the door.

    Nicole opened the car door for Samuel.

    Just as Samuel was about to get in, he suddenly felt dizzy, and couldn''t stand steadily.

    "Samuel, are you alright?"

    Nicole came to Samuel and she looked so worried. Suddenly, Samuel''s world turned into darkness and

    he fainted in Nicole''s embrace.

    Seeing Samuel faint and breathe steadily, Nicole felt relieved.

    "Take good care of him. No one is allowed to touch him or enter his room until Ie back. Lock the

    door. No matter what he does, don''t care about him, even if he demolishes the house."

    When Nicole said this, she kept staring at Samuel. The tenderness and love in her eyes was really

    touching.

    "Samuel, there are some things you can''t do personally and there are some people you can''t kill. No

    matter what, Petty is your sister. You can arrest her, beat her and scold her, but you absolutely cannot

    kill her. If there''s something need to be done, let me do it. I know you might me me, but I can''t help

    it. I have to do this. You have a health problem now. Once you recover in the future, I''m afraid you''ll

    regret if you do it by yourself today."

    Nicole didn''t know if Samuel could hear these. She just whispered and asked someone to send Samuel

    back.

    Seeing that it was misty ahead, Nicole''s expression turned cold.

    "Drive me to the mountains."

    She wasn''t scared.

    Anyway, Petty was pregnant now. Even if Petty wasn''t pregnant, Nicole''s ability was on par with Petty''s,

    not to mention Nicole still had Samuel, the Don family, Tim, and the others behind her.

    She wondered how Tim was now.

    Nicole sat in the car and thought about a lot of things.

    All the way through, it was full of hardships, but Nicole still had Samuel and many good friends.

    She was not alone.

    Nicole showed a slight smile.

    When she arrived at the foot of the mountain, Nicole said to the driver, "Just stop here. Drive away. I

    will call you if I need."

    She could not leave any chance for Petty to escape.

    Petty''s mentality was twisted. She must have been used by Major. It was better to capture her now

    rather than let her kill people like a mad woman.

    The International Prison was the best ce for her.

    The driver wanted to say something, but Nicole''s aura scared him a little, so he could only drive away.

    When Nicole went up the mountain again, she no longer felt curious as she did the first time. Because

    she was thinking about the ns in her heart, she walked faster.

    When she almost got to the house she once lived in, Nicole noticed a slight difference.

    Nicole frowned slightly and withdrew her feet. She carefully looked around and walked to the other

    side.

    Petty hid in the dark and saw all of this. Her gaze was sinister.

    It was all because of Nicole!

    If it weren''t for Nicole, she would still be the bodyguard of the Greens or the young miss of the Green

    family.

    Perhaps the rtionship between her and Samuel would be very good.

    However, her brother actually sent her to the International Prison for Nicole.

    What was the International Prison like?

    It was a ce where people''s freedom and human rights were deprived.

    She was so young. How could she spend the rest of her life there?

    Now that she came out, she wanted Nicole to experience what she had suffered back then.

    Her mother was also killed by Nicole, and her entire life was ruined.

    It was all Nicole''s fault!

    Petty hatefully stared at Nicole, wishing to tear her into pieces.

    Nicole could feel a cold gaze staring at her. She simply gave up walking and directly said to the

    mountain, "Petty, I know you''re here. Whatever you want to do, just do it to me. Don''t hurt the children.

    They are your rtives anyway. They still call you aunt."

    Petty looked at the three children tied up behind her and sneered.

    "Aunt? If you really think I''m your aunt, I wouldn''t have been almost attacked by you when I came in.

    Unfortunately, you''re still too young. I admit that you''re all geniuses among your peers, but for me,

    you''re nothing."

    After Petty finished speaking, she directly pulled Zoe over. She was rude and hurt Zoe.

    "It hurts!"

    Zoe''s eyes were filled with tears.

    Lucas'' gaze instantly turned cold.

    "Be polite to my sister!"

    His voice and gaze were very simr to Samuel''s. In the past, Samuel had also spoken to Petty in such

    an indifferent tone.

    They were supposed to be her closest rtives in the world, but they even spoke to her like that, only

    for Nicole.

    Petty became angrier as she thought about this. She directly turned around and pped Lucas.

    "Little bastard, I''m your aunt. How dare you talk to me like that? Is that what your mommy taught you?

    What a rude thing!"

    Petty''s actions instantly made Zoe angry.

    "You dare to hit my brother?"

    "So what? You sick rubbish. Do you want to yell at me?"

    Petty looked down upon Zoe from the beginning. After all, this child only cared about eating, and she

    didn''t have her own business to do. Petty felt that it was easy for her to control Zoe.

    However, Zoe did not say anything. She took a deep breath and suddenly knocked her head against

    Petty''s.

    "You little bastard! Do you want to die right now?"

    Petty angrily raised her arm to hit Zoe.

    Right at this moment, Joseph suddenly bumped into her.

    Because it was too sudden, Petty did not pay attention to it and she directly fell on the table beside her,

    which hit her waist. It was so painful.

    "How dare you attack me? I''ll kill you!"

    At this moment, Petty''s eyes were filled with killing intent.

    She suddenly took out a dagger from her sleeve and stabbed it towards Joseph.

    Joseph had learned self-defense techniques. Logically speaking, he could dodge. However, Petty had

    lived with them for a period of time, so she knew clearly about every child''s temperament. She held

    Zoe in her hand when she was about to take action. As long as Joseph moved, she would press Zoe

    on the floor with her head facing down.

 Chapter 1231 Ive Prepared It for You

    Chapter 1231 I''ve Prepared It for You

    It was no denying that Petty knew the three children very well.

    Seeing Petty''s actions, Joseph didn''t dare to move. He watched helplessly as the dagger stabbed to

    his chest.

    Lucas'' eyes turned cold and were filled with anger.

    This woman was their aunt not long ago and had brought them joy and warmth. However, she

    disappeared in their life one day.

    They did not know what had happened to Petty. They had thought that she had left for being pregnant,

    but they had not expected she would return in this way.

    Seeing that Petty was threatening his brother and sister, Lucas did not have time to think more. He

    picked up the pot and threw it at Petty''s wrist.

    At the same time, Zoe suddenly lowered her head and bit Petty''s thigh tightly, not letting go.

    She didn''t want Joseph to be hurt.

    Petty sensed that something was attacking her. She quickly moved to block it, but a felt sharp pain on

    her thigh.

    "Damn it!"

    She kicked Zoe out fiercely.

    Zoe''s hands and feet were tied, so she could move at all. The consequence was unpredictable if she

    falls on ground like this.

    At this juncture, Lucas pushed Joseph out.

    "Joseph, catch Zoe."

    Joseph used his strength to jump towards where Zoe was going to fall.

    He narrowly caught Zoe, but heard the sound of sharp weapons piercing into people''s skin. Joseph and

    Zoe''s hearts thumped.

    "Lucas!"

    Zoe saw that Petty stabbed the dagger into Lucas'' chest.

    Joseph suddenly lost his voice.

    "Lucas!"

    He screamed in his mind, tears streaming down his face.

    However, Petty fiercely pulled the injured Lucas over.

    "If you are so dying for death, let me help you. Since your mommy loves you so terribly, let''s make her

    more terrible."

    Petty dragged Lucas outside.

    Zoe and Joseph''s hands and feet were both tied, so they couldn''t break free at all. Even if they broke

    free, they were useless to Petty.

    One pawn was enough for her.

    She had nned to use Zoe. But since Lucas was injured now, he became her better choice.

    Lucas'' body twitched in pain.

    He never imagined the piercing pain of being stabbed in the chest, but he didn''t regret.

    He wouldn''t let anyone hurt his brother and sister.

    Lucas was drenched in sweat. He gritted his teeth and was dragged out by Petty. His small body

    staggered, and fresh blood left a fearsome trace behind him.

    "Nicole, look here."

    Petty was wearing a loudspeaker.

    Nicole immediately looked over, and her expression changed.

    "Petty, are you crazy? Lucas is your nephew!"

    Nicole hardly imagined that she would actually hurt the children.

    Seeing Nicole was not with Samuel, Lucas knew that only mommy came.

    He was in great pain, but still smiled, "Mommy, I''m fine. It doesn''t hurt."

    Nicole''s eyes were instantly welled up by tears.

    Lucas had always been a good boy. He was so good that people could not help but love him more. The

    wound looked so terrifying. Kids would scream and cry with this wound, but he said calmly to her that it

    didn''t hurt.

    He was an ordinary child. How could it not hurt?

    The dagger glowed with an icy light, and the blood on it was even more dazzling to her.

    Nicole wanted to kill petty at that moment.

    "Petty, you shouldn''t hurt the children. This is a grudge between us adults. You are also a mother. How

    can you do this?"

    "How can I do this? Why didn''t you ask yourself when you hurt my mom? He is my nephew, but have

    you ever consider me as your rtive? I¡¯m pregnant, but you can be so cold blooded that send me into

    the International Prison. Nicole, do you know how the International Prison is? Do you know I was

    almost crazy there?" I''m still young. Have you ever thought that I''m your rtive when you wanted me

    to be trapped in that dark ce for the rest of my life?"

    Petty''s voice was filled with anger. She lost her sanity.

    Nicole knew that words were useless to her.

    She was an enemy now.

    Due to Lillian''s death and Major''s provocation, she probably hated Samuel and her to death.

    Lucas'' face was terrifyingly pale now. Nicole was afraid that he could not survive with such a

    hemorrhage.

    At this moment, Lucas blinked at Nicole with his back to Petty.

    Nicole was stunned but then she understood.

    "Petty, what do you want? As long as you don''t hurt the children, I will agree about no matter what you

    say."

    Nicole tried her best to calm herself down.

    However, Pettyughed wildly and said, "What do I want? I want you dead! As long as you die, I will let

    these three children go and send Lucas to the hospital. Can you do it? Nicole, didn''t you always feel

    that you were great? Trading your own life for the lives of three children is a good deal, isn''t it?

    Besides, as long as you die, my brother Samuel will go crazy. I''m going to see how he spends the rest

    life in pain after your death."

    Petty''s eyes were filled with madness.

    Samuel had taken care of her so well, but now, Nicole wanted to kill Petty so badly. She was somewhat

    d that Samuel didn''te. Otherwise, he would probably have lost control.

    Nicole took a deep breath, "Alright, if you want my life, I''ll give it to you, but I don''t believe you. Now put

    Lucas down and let him go down for treatment."

    "Do you really think I''m an idiot? If Lucas leaves, will you obediently be at my mercy? Nicole, don''t y

    tricks on me, hurry up! I swear to my unborn baby that as long as you die, I will let go of three children.

    Otherwise, my baby will die horribly!"

    It was a blood oath.

    Looking at Lucas'' pale face, Nicole''s heart broke.

    "I don''t take any tools with me."

    "I''ve prepared it for you."

    Petty took out a military dagger from her sleeve and threw it at Nicole.

    When Nicole caught the dagger, Lucas used all of his might to fall backwards, instantly hitting Petty''s

    belly.

    Petty screamed.

    Her belly was hurt so she let go her hands on Lucas.

    Immediately, Nicole jumped and stabbed the dagger into Petty''s right palm.

    Petty wailed.

    She screamed in pain. Nicole''s eyes froze and she quickly broke her arm.

    Petty''s body twitched in pain.

    She couldn''t believe that Nicole could be so fast.

    Petty''s movements were slower because she was pregnant. Nicole''s body was not strong, but she

    persisted in exercising so that she wouldn''t be a burden to Samuel at the critical moment. She did not

    expect to use her strength in this situation.

    She hugged Lucas and said with sorrow, "I''ll ask someone to take you to the hospital."

    The wound was very deep. Nicole checked it. It was still some distance from his heart, so it would not

    threat his life. However, as a mother, she was still worried.

    Nicole hugged Lucas tightly and choked, "Sorry, mommy iste."

    "Mommy, I''m fine. Don''t worry."

    Lucasforted Nicole as what Samuel did.

    Nicole could hardly hold her tears back.

    She quickly took out her phone and called the people down the hill.

    "Hurry up and send Lucas to the hospital. Send Zoe and Joseph back and imprison Petty in the

    headquarters of Sky Group. Break her limbs, and remove her chin. Keep her under close supervision,

    don''t let her die."

    This was the first time Nicole wanted to kill someone, literally.

    She had finally experienced what berserk fury was.

    After giving the orders, Nicole watched her subordinates carry Zoe and Joseph out in their arms. After

    checking that they were fine, she whispered, "I''ll take Lucas to the hospital first. You two go back and

    wait for me. Daddy is in the bedroom. You can find him there. Joseph, daddy is in a bad mood. Help

    mommy look after him. Don''t let him do anything wrong. Zoe, watch over Petty for mommy. Don''t let

    her die. "

    Nicole knew that the children were a little scared now, but she didn''t have time tofort them now.

    She had to save Lucas first. The only way to suppress their fears now was to keep them busy. When

    they were busy, they didn''t have time to think about anything else.

    Seeing Lucas'' pale face, Zoe gritted her teeth, "Mommy, don''t worry. Joseph and I will do it."

    "Good girl!"

    In the past, Zoe would cry and ask forfort, but she seemed to grow up at this moment.

    The children were taken away by her subordinates. Nicole ran down the mountain with Lucas in her

    arms.

    Lucas'' face was turning paler and paler.

    Nicole was getting more and more anxious, and even a little scared.

    "Lucas, keep awake. Mommy is taking you to the hospital. We are very near. Don''t sleep, son. Don''t

    sleep, okay?"

    Nicole''s voice was quavering.

    Lucas was so sensible that he never knew how to y cute to her or cry. Her sensible boy would

    protect the family at the most crucial moment every time.

    He was still a kid, and he should have been under the protection his parents, being a spoiled kid. But

    he forced himself to grow up to a little man.

    Nicole was afraid.

    She was afraid that something would happen to her cute son with such a hemorrhage.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She hugged Lucas and ran in hurry.

    When she got on the car, she quickly said, "Call the hospital and ask them to find enough blood. Lucas''

    blood type is special. Use all our connections to prepare all the blood that can be transferred in."

    "Yes, Nicole."

    The subordinate did as Nicole said.

    Lucas felt so painful that he almost couldn''t bear any longer.

    He felt so cold.

    His small hand grabbed Nicole''s arm tightly and said weakly, "Mommy, I''m cold."

    Nicole burst into tears.

    She hugged Lucas tightly, and more tightly, being afraid that she would lose him....

 Chapter 1232 You Deserve to Die

    Chapter 1232 You Deserve to Die

    When Samuel woke up, he felt dizzy. He looked at the furnishings of the room and understood what

    was going on. His face was terrifyingly cold.

    The people outside didn''t dare to approach this room at all, afraid that Samuel would kill them if he got

    angry.

    Samuel moved his body, opened the door, and was about to go out when he saw Zoe and Joseph

    walking towards him.

    "Daddy."

    Joseph''s voice wasn''t loud, and he didn''t even dare to look into Samuel''s eyes.

    Zoe was much calmer than usual and did not say anything, but she leaned towards him unintentionally.

    Samuel nced behind them and did not see Lucas and Nicole. He asked, "Where are Lucas and your

    mommy?"

    He released the pressure, making Zoe and Joseph feel hard to breathe.

    Just as Joseph was about to say something, he heard Zoe say, "Lucas was injured. He was stabbed in

    the chest by Petty and bled a lot. Mommy took him to the hospital and contacted the doctor and blood

    bank in the shortest time possible. Mommy asked us toe back to stay with Daddy."

    Killing intent surged out of Samuel''s chest.

    "Where''s Petty?"

    "Mommy sent her back. She''s right behind us."

    Samuel took a deep breath. Although he wasn''t angry, the gloomy aura made it difficult for people to

    catch their breath.

    "Joseph, bring Zoe to the room."

    "Daddy, where are you going?"

    Joseph was afraid that Samuel would go out and do something irrational.

    Mommy gave him the task of watching Samuel.

    Samuel looked at him coldly. Joseph felt a chill run down his spine, but he still stood in front of Samuel

    stubbornly and blocked him.

    "I''ll go check on Petty. Don''t worry, I won''t cause any trouble. Take your sister to her room first."

    "Alright."

    Joseph saw a trace of seriousness in Samuel''s eyes.

    He took Zoe back to her room.

    Zoe was a little worried. She wanted to follow him, but she was locked by Samuel in her room.

    Some things were not suitable for children to see.

    Samuel asked coldly, "Where is she?"

    "In the dungeon."

    Samuel walked towards the dungeon.

    Nicole would make good arrangements for Lucas. Even if he went to the hospital immediately, there

    was nothing he could do for his son. Now, he was filled with rage and wanted to tear Petty apart.

    Petty''s entire body twitched in pain and asked others to help her stop the bleeding, but her chin was

    broken, so she couldn''t say anything.

    She could only lie on the cold ground like a cripple, the smell of blood pervading the moist air.

    Where was Major?

    Didn''t he say that he would send someone to pick her up?

    Why wasn''t he here yet?

    Petty looked forward to it and waited, but she was also nervous.

    The door creaked open.

    Petty''s nerves also tensed up at this moment.

    The moment she saw Samuel, she couldn''t help but feel a little scared.

    Even though she knew that she shared a bloodline with this man, the fear still existed in her bones.

    She stared at Samuel with her big eyes, wanting to ask for forgiveness, but she was unable to do so.

    Samuel had thought countless times about what she would look like when he and Petty met again, but

    he didn''t expect that she would be in such a bad state.

    Petty''s arms and legs were broken, and her bones protruded out, looking extremely horrifying. Her chin

    had also been broken, and her facial features were slightly distorted. Her hair, mixed with tears and

    mud covered half of her face, making it hard to see her face.

    She lost weight.

    This was Samuel''s first impression.

    Samuel slowly arrived in front of Petty and did not say anything, just looking at her.

    He still remembered the way Petty cried when she was young.

    At that time, the training was so hard that Petty was beaten ck and blue, so painful that she cried in

    a deserted ce. At that time, she was filled with stubbornness and refused to admit defeat.

    He still remembered that when he gave her the ointment, the little girl looked at him timidly and said,

    "Mr. Green, don''t worry. I will learn my skills well and protect you. I won''t let the ointment you gave me

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    today used in vain."

    Now that they were rted by blood, everything had changed.

    This was not the first time Petty had betrayed him, but because she was his rtive, he had left her

    alive, but unfortunately, the decision was wrong.

    Samuel raised his hand and Petty''s chin was pressed down.

    "Samuel, I didn''t mean to! I didn''t mean to hurt Lucas! It''s Nicole! It was her! If she hadn''t wanted to kill

    me, I wouldn''t have hurt Lucas by ident. That''s my nephew! How could I do that? Samuel, you have

    to believe me! Will you believe me? Look at me! That vicious woman, Nicole, broke my limbs when I''m

    still pregnant! This is the only kid of the Neos!"

    Petty cried, tears streaming down her face as if she had truly suffered a great grievance.

    A trace of sadness shed through Samuel''s heart.

    How innocent and kind Petty used to be. Even if she betrayed him, it was for Zac''s sake, and for the

    sake of the pure love in her heart. But what about Petty now?

    She almost killed Zac!

    Now, she even bluntly ndered Nicole first.

    When did that innocent Petty be a liar?

    Samuel only felt sad in his heart, a strange feeling lingering in his heart.

    He spoke indifferently.

    "Petty, you grew up beside me. You should know that I have always been cruel, but I have given you

    too much kindness. Do you still have any good in your heart? Lucas is a child, and he is the child that

    you once protected in your arms. When you attacked him, did you ever think that you and he shared a

    bloodline with you?"

    Samuel rarely said so much to Petty, but today he did so, making Petty feel panic.

    "Samuel, I already said that I didn''t do it on purpose. It''s Nicole ..."

    Before she could finish her words, Samuel hatefully grabbed her long hair. The force seemed to pull

    her scalp off, forcing Petty to look into Samuel''s eyes.

    Inside, it was cold, heartless, without a trace of warmth. It seemed that Samuel was looking at a dead

    person.

    Petty suddenly felt something in her throat, but she could not say a word.

    "Samuel, I..."

    "How could you do all these things, Petty? When you attacked my people and Lucas, did you still have

    a conscience? Petty, you love Zac, don''t you? How could you even attack him? How do you feel after

    killing Zac? Are you happy?"

    Petty''s heart suddenly hurt.

    Zac''s incredulous eyes appeared in her mind. She saw Zac lying in a pool of blood, but he still tugged

    at the hem of her trousers and said, "Petty, you''re on the wrong path. Will youe back?"

    What did she do at that time?

    She kicked Zac away and left regardless of his massive bleeding.

    Yes!

    That man used to be her lover, the man she wanted to protect for her entire life, but how did he treat

    her?

    "He deserves to die! He did that to my mother! He knew what would happen if he gave my mother to

    Zayn, but he still did it. Did he ever think that I was his wife? He helped Nicole keep an eye on me, and

    even when Nicole sent me to International Prison, he didn''t say a word. I''m his wife. I''m still pregnant

    with the blood of his family. Has he ever cared about my feelings? Did he know what happened to me

    when I got to International Prison? He kept saying that he would protect me, pamper me, and love me

    for the rest of his life. In the end, I went to International Prison and I had to pretend tomit suicide to

    let him see me. Why would I keep such a man?"

    Petty''s eyes were filled with fury and unwillingness, but Samuel knew that she could no longere

    back.

    "You can''t see Zac''s love for you. You only care about your feelings and never care about Zac''s life. Do

    you think what Lillian did to Zac was something that a mother-inw should do? When you learned that

    your mother had poisoned Zac, did you ever say a few words offort and apology to Zac? Petty,

    you should put yourself in his shoes. No one is born to be good to others. You went to International

    Prison because you asked for it. You need to pay for your wrongdoing. Zac is a good man because he

    waited for you. Do you still expect Zac to follow you on the wrong path without objection? Is that a sign

    of love for you? "

    "Yes. If he loves me, he should protect me. Even if the other party is you, he should protect me

    regardless of everything. But he doesn''t, so he deserves to die!"

    Petty''s eyes shed with madness.

    Samuel knew that there was no need to say more.

    "Then you deserve to die."

    "What?"

    Petty suddenly felt a little scared, but before she could say anything, a dagger appeared in Samuel''s

    hand. The dagger was extremely sharp and emitted a cold light, causing Petty to involuntarily swallow.

    "I''m your sister! You killed your father and my mother, and now you want to kill me as well? Aren''t you

    afraid that you''ll go to hell after you die and be skinned and cramped? You''ve killed your family all by

    yourself for that vicious Nicole. You''re simply a coward!"

    Petty''s entire body trembled as she watched Samuel fiddle with the dagger in his hand. Samuel said

    indifferently, "Your vicious rtives are plotting against my life, persecuting my woman and harming my

    children. Do you still want me to have any kindness on you? All I know is that my wife and children are

    being bullied now. If I do nothing, I will not be a man. Since you have decided to be Major''s puppet,

    then watch carefully."

    With that, Samuel stabbed the dagger into Petty''s chest.

    Intense pain came and Petty almost fainted. However, the move was very urate. The dagger

    reached 0.1 cm left to her heart.

    Blood spurted out.

    However, Samuel took out his phone and took a few photos of Petty before sending them to Zayn.

    "Send these to Major and tell him that the next person to be like this will be him!"

 Chapter 1233 Got to Teach Her a Lesson

    Chapter 1233 Got to Teach Her a Lesson

    Zayn was under house arrest when he received the photos.

    Major was exposed, so Zayn''s influence, to some extent, was deprived. For now, the king put him

    under house arrest. Zayn didn''t know what happened outside, but he knew that they also attacked

    Sally, his mother. And Morgan, the one Sally trusted the most, also disappeared.

    After so many years, now he knew that his mother was still alive. But he still couldn''t see her again.

    He wanted to get out and find her. Given the current situation, he knew that it would be very unwise to

    do so.

    No!

    He must be alive!

    At this time, Zayn got a message from Samuel.

    No signal could get through his pce, but somehow, Samuel still managed to send him the photos.

    But there was something Zayn didn''t know about. In the side hall, a woman was lying on a chaise

    longue and was typing quickly on aptop while a maid was holding it for her. She intercepted the

    signals and jammed them.

    When Zayn looked at the photos, the woman also received a message from Samuel.

    "Send the photos to Zayn and let him send them to Major. Remember, it must be done by Zayn."

    She was a pretty woman and also lookednguor and noble.

    She paused before sending the message to Zayn.

    Zayn didn''t know any of these. He looked at the photos and pondered for a while and sent them to

    Major.

    Major almost went crazy when he received the photos.

    "Samuel! You monster! Petty is your sister, how could you do this to her?"

    Major was shivering and smashed everything around him to the ground.

    Samuel slowly pulled out the dagger from Petty''s chest and said coldly to the man behind him, "Get a

    doctor and stop her bleeding. Remember, I want a tiny piece of flesh from her heart every day. Use the

    best medicine to keep her alive. The baby in her belly belongs to the Neo family. My family owes Zac a

    lot, so the baby must live. "

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes."

    All Samuel''s men knew who Petty was.

    She was his sister.

    Even so, he did such thing to her without hesitation.

    Petty was desperate.

    How could she survive the torture?

    Samuel must have lost his mind!

    "Samuel, you can''t do this to me! I''m your sister!"

    "Shut up."

    Samuel said indifferently, and dislocated her jaw again.

    Now, she couldn''t even kill herself.

    Watching Samuel walk away without any mercy, Petty cried out and was not able to move at all.

    For what she had done to Lucas, Samuel waspletely disappointed in her.

    She could have a happy life.

    She had a husband who loved her, and a lovely child in the future. She also owned shares from the

    group. If she wasn''t fooled by Major, her life would be perfect.

    But people were never satisfied.

    Samuel restrained his feelings and walked out.

    No one dared to stop him.

    Samuel walked out of Sky Group and drove to the hospital.

    Lucas was pushed into the operation room. Nicole wouldn''t let go of Lucas and the doctor had to let her

    in.

    Lucas was falling into aa, but he could still feel Nicole being next to him. He smiled and said,

    "Mom, I''m OK, don''t cry."

    Nicole was trying to hold her tears back.

    "I am not crying, and I will be here with you."

    The doctor gave Lucas an injection.

    After that, he quickly fell asleep.

    Nicole watched the doctors rescuing Lucas. He was lying on the operating table, looking so fragile and

    helpless.

    Nicole''s heart ached.

    The door opened again, Samuel walked in.

    Nicole was a little stunned. She didn''t know what to say at this moment and was trying to hold his hand,

    but he didn''t let her.

    She paused.

    Nicole looked up at his eyes.

    His eyes looked indifferent, and no one could tell what was on his mind at the moment.

    Nicole felt worried.

    "Samuel, I..."

    "Doctor, try your best to save my son. Or, none of you will be spared."

    Samuel''s voice was low, but terrifying.

    The doctors and nurses shivered and were terrified by the malice he showed.

    They nodded and started the surgery.

    "Take her out."

    Samuel''s voice was cold. Nicole felt desperate over his order.

    "I''m not going anywhere! Are you mad at me because of Lucas? Or because I drugged you and went

    there by myself? He is also my son. Do you think I want this to happen to him?"

    "Get out!"

    Samuel didn''t even look at her, and his voice got even colder.

    Nicole felt so hurt.

    He was mad at her!

    She was certain of it!

    But she really didn''t mean it.

    She didn''t want Samuel to hurt his rtive. She was willing to do it for him. But she didn''t know that

    Petty was so cold-blooded and would hurt the kids.

    She thought that Petty only hated her and would spare the kids because she would be a mother.

    But Nicole was wrong.

    Nicole gritted her teeth and said, "I''m not going anywhere! I will stay here with Lucas! I promised him."

    "Nicole."

    Samuel suddenly grabbed Nicole''s wrist and pushed her against the wall.

    His eyes were filled with rage.

    "I am mad at you! Do you know how scared I was when I knew that Lucas was hurt?"

    Nicole looked sad.

    "I didn''t know she would hurt Lucas."

    "You didn''t know? There are lots of things that you don''t know! I understand why you went there alone.

    You didn''t want me to hurt my rtive. But, did you think about your own safety? Petty showed no

    mercy to her own nephew, would she be kind to you? And if something happened to you, what should I

    do? How should I spend the rest of my life without you? Petty is just an outsider rted to me by

    bloodline, but you are my wife, my everything! How could you do this to me?"

    Samuel''s eyes were red, and were filled with tears.

    Nicole was stunned.

    And shocked.

    She thought that Samuel was mad at her because of Lucas, but in fact, he was afraid of losing her.

    He was furious because she put herself in danger.

    "Sorry, Samuel, I...."

    "Stop saying sorry. Will it work? So many people have died! I give all my heart to you, so, please don''t

    do this to me again. If we went there together, at least I could watch your back. But if something

    happened to you while I was asleep, what should I do when I woke up and find that you were dead

    because of protecting me? I am not a coward and I don¡¯t need a woman to protect me. Did I leave you

    the impression of being a good guy without telling right and wrong for the sake of my rtives?"

    Samuel was getting madder.

    How could she drug him?

    She promised that she wouldn''t do this again.

    She promised that they would face everything together.

    But today, she still did everything on her own and put her life in danger.

    If she were someone else, he would kill her right now.

    Samuel was furious and almost lost control. He didn''t want to hurt Nicole, so he pushed her out of the

    operation room.

    "I don''t want to see you now."

    Samuel mmed the door.

    Nicole didn''t expect that he would be so mad.

    Was she wrong?

    Would Lucas be safe if she went there with Samuel?

    Nicole had no idea, she only felt sad.

    She crouched at the door with her hands crossed over her knees. She didn''t know when would Samuel

    Looking at the way she was, Samuel was heartbroken.

    He held the door and his nails were broken. He only felt as if his chest was ripped apart. He couldn''t

    bear watching her being so helpless.

    Suddenly, Nicole trembled, she buried her face between her knees.

    Was she crying?

    Samuel''s heart ached badly.

    He told himself to act tough and to give her a lesson. But he couldn''t control himself. He opened the

    door and walked towards Nicole.

 Chapter 1234 No One Can Hurt Nicole

    Chapter 1234 No One Can Hurt Nicole

    "Stop crying!"

    In fact, Samuel felt bad too. Although he was angry and mad now, he was still worried about Nicole at

    the sight of her tears.

    He sighed and stepped forward to hug her. However, she shook off his hands.

    She attempted to throw him over the shoulder, but Samuel was agile andnded safely.

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel could only shout and look at Nicole worriedly.

    Nicole couldn''t take a grip on herself.

    "Leave me alone! Didn''t you hate me for having made the decision by myself and drugged you? Yeah,

    I''m an emotional woman. I know that you might do better than me for you would be more intimidating

    and decisive, but I still didn''t want you to hurt your family. I would rather do it for you. Yes! I didn''t

    expect Petty to be so crazy and even stab her own nephew. I didn''t know that she wanted to kill me! I''m

    ignorant. I shouldn''t have been so presumptuous. I was wrong, okay? You can punish me, me me or

    get mad at me, but you don''t have the qualifications or the right to deprive me of my right to be a

    mother!"

    Nicole stood up from the ground and dried her tears with her hand. However, she felt more upset and

    cried even more as she wiped away the tears. In the end, she just let it go and allowed the tears to run

    down her cheeks.

    Samuel knew that his behavior just now had hurt Nicole. To tell the truth, he felt sorry for it.

    But he pushed Nicole out of the operating room just because he was afraid that he would lose control

    of his emotions and hurt her.

    Ever since the Golden Bug got into his body, he became irritable and impatient. He didn''t know if he

    could control his temper, but thest thing he wanted in his life was to hurt Nicole.

    Was it useful to exin now?

    No!

    He couldn''t deny that he had indeed pulled Nicole out of the operating room rudely just now.

    "Nicole, I..."

    "Don''te over!"

    Nicole roared as she saw that Samuel wanted to approach her.

    Her tears were like knives piercing Samuel''s heart. He became more fretful and twitchier.

    However, he couldn''t get angry, because Nicole was very sad now.

    He tried hard to restrain his anger, but it didn''t work. He felt as if an invisible insect was gnawing at his

    chest, which caused him pain and got on his nerves.

    He clenched his fists tightly and whispered, "I''m going to buy some water. You calm down."

    After that, he left without turning back.

    Nicole looked at his back and suddenly felt even more grieved.

    He just left?

    He was still mad at her, wasn''t he?

    Nicole was sick at heart. She sat on the bench in the corridor and bit her lower lip tightly, feeling very

    aggrieved.

    On cue, she got a call from Tim.

    Nicole told herself to control her emotions, otherwise Tim would be worried. But after she answered the

    phone and heard Tim''s voice, she couldn''t help but explode and burst into tears.

    "Tim..."

    "What''s wrong? Are you crying? Was Samuel picking on you?"

    Tim raised his voice.

    However, Nicole quickly denied, "No, it''s Lucas. He was stabbed by Petty and got injured. Now he is in

    the operating room. Tim, I''m a little scared. Lucas is a good boy. If anything happens to him, I..."

    It was on the tip of her tongue to tell Tim what she had suffered just now. But when she heard Tim

    questioning whether Samuel treated her badly, Nicole bit back her grumble.

    She loved Samuel so much. Even if he had wronged her, she wouldn''t allow others to say anything bad

    about him.

    Hearing this, Tim felt sorry for her, "Do you need me to send someone over? Nicole, I can''t leave now.

    Evelyn is pregnant."

    Nicole was surprised to hear that.

    Pregnant?

    Evelyn was pregnant?

    This was something they didn''t want to see.

    Tim suffered from leading poisoning, but Evelyn got pregnant now. Obviously, this was bad news.

    They couldn''t keep the baby.

    But Evelyn loved Tim deeply.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Nicole knew how Tim felt now. He called her probably because he was bitter and needed someone to

    talk to.

    Bard had just died, and Tim had fewer rtives. Now his wife was pregnant, but the baby couldn''t

    However, he couldn''t copse.

    Because Evelyn needed him!

    He could only endure the pain and call Nicole. Thus, Nicole decided not to trouble Tim with her own

    things.

    "Tim, what is Evelyn going to do with the baby?"

    Nicole was a woman, so she understood how painful and heartbroken Evelyn was now.

    Tim said in sorrow, "Evelyn knows that we can''t keep the baby. We''re contacting the doctor. However,

    Gabrielle is about to have a baby and may not be able to operate on Evelyn. I don''t trust other doctors.

    After all, Evelyn is so young. I..."

    "Tim, I''ll call Ashley. She''s the Greatest Global Scalpel. Although gynecology is not her strong suit,

    she''ll try her best."

    Tim was really grateful to Nicole.

    "Nicole, thank you. I know that you and Samuel are busy now. If I had other choices, I wouldn''t have

    called you. Besides, Lucas is injured. I..."

    "Tim, don''t say that. We''re family. I also hope that Evelyn will be fine. It''s more reassuring to have

    Ashley perform the operation."

    "Thank you."

    Tim hung up the phone.

    Nicole didn''t dare to dy and hurriedly called Ashley. She told Ashley about Tim''s request, and Ashley

    agreed without hesitation.

    After that, Nicole finally cooled down.

    Her sadness was gone. She thought about the whole thing carefully and realized that she seemed to

    have reverted to her old habit.

    She still remembered that when she had drugged Samuel and acted alone before, the results were

    always bad. He had indeed told her not to act alone anymore. Why did she do such a stupid thing

    again?

    No wonder Samuel was angry.

    If she was left out of Samuel''s n, would she get cross?

    Nicole asked herself and soon got the answer.

    Though she understood why Samuel would get mad at her, she still felt a bit down.

    She knew that Samuel was affected by the Golden Bug and changed a lot. He had treated her so

    rudely perhaps because he was afraid that he would lose control and hurt her.

    Nicole figured it out and sighed.

    ''Where did he go to buy water?''

    ''Why isn''t he back?''

    ''Is he avoiding me because he thinks that I''m still angry?''

    Nicole was right.

    At this moment, Samuel was sitting on the steps at the entrance of the hospital, not caring if his

    expensive pants would be stained with dirt.

    He hadn''t smoked for a long time. He bought a pack of cigarettes and sat on the stairs, lighting a

    cigarette and taking a long drag on it.

    What should he do?

    He was so fractious that even he didn''t like himself.

    Was Nicole scared by him?

    Probably she was.

    He had never spoken loudly to her before, but now he actually pushed her out of the operating room in

    a rude way.

    This sent shivers down his spine.

    He almost harmed Nicole today!

    How would he be like this?

    Nicole was the apple of his eyes, but now he actually couldn''t control himself and almost hurt her.

    What should he do?

    How should he suppress himself?

    Samuel smoked his cigarette in silence, but then he got choked and couldn''t stop coughing.

    An acrid smell went through his throat to his heart, and his eyes were watery, as if tears were about to

    roll down his cheeks.

    He suddenly took out a dagger and cut his wrist. Bright red blood spurted out in an instant, and his

    eyes were filled with madness and recklessness.

    If his blood was the nourishment of the Golden Bug, would he be able to force the Bug to get out of his

    body by bleeding himself?

    He watched the fresh blood gush out from his wrist, attempting to see if there would be a yellow

    nematode crawling out of the blood.

    He remembered that Joseph had bled Nicole when she was poisoned by the bug.

    However, he didn''t see any nematodes after staring for a long time.

    He knew he might really bleed to death if he didn''t stop the bleeding.

    As the madness in his eyes was gone, he came to his senses and suddenly realized that he couldn''t

    die.

    What would Nicole do if he died?

    He came out because he quarreled with Nicole. If anything happened to him, she would probably

    me herself and feel guilty for the rest of her life.

    And Lucas.

    He was still in the operating room. If Samuel died, what would happen to his children?

    A trace of anger and frustration shed across Samuel''s eyes.

    He had to find a way to get rid of the Golden Bug, but not now.

    He put pressure on his wound and walked towards the doctor''s office.

    "Stop the bleeding and bandage it."

    The doctor was frightened by Samuel''s cold face and quickly did as he said.

    After bandaging the wound, Samuel went to buy two bottles of water and returned to the operating

    room.

    From afar, he saw Nicole sitting on a bench. She stared at the operating room and then at the corridor.

    Only when Samuel appeared did she be rxed and relieved.

    Since she was waiting for Samuel, she must care about him.

    A hint of joy shed through Samuel''s eyes.

    He shed his wrist just now probably because he had pushed Nicole with that hand.

    No one could hurt Nicole, and neither could he!

    Thinking of this, Samuel took the water and sat down beside Nicole.

    "Have some water. If you''re still angry, you can scold me as you liketer."

 Chapter 1235 I Told You Not to Come Over

    Chapter 1235 I Told You Not to Come Over

    Now Samuel was no longer as fiery and furious as before. Although Nicole knew that he had been rude

    to her just because he was worried that he would hurt her, she still didn''t want to talk to him.

    Why did he think that she would forgive him so quickly after being reproved by him?

    Nicole reached out to take the water, but she didn''t speak to Samuel.

    She opened the bottle and took a sip of water. Then she looked in the direction of the operating room in

    silence, obviously treating Samuel as an invisible man.

    Samuel smiled bitterly.

    Nicole was sometimes cute and sometimes stubborn. Now she was probably going to give him the

    silent treatment.

    This was good. At the very least, they wouldn''t quarrel and cause the Golden Bug in his body to

    be restless again.

    Samuel didn''t exin or speak. He was just sitting there quietly and waiting with Nicole.

    Nicole thought that he would say something, but she heard nothing after waiting for a long time. She

    wasn''t in the mood to squabble with him, for Lucas was still in the surgery.

    When the doctor opened the door of the operating room, Nicole stood up.

    "Doctor, how is my son?"

    "He is fine. Fortunately, the wound is a bit off his chest. Otherwise, we really don''t have any confidence

    to save his life. He is a little weak now, and he is still asleep because of the anesthesia. He''ll recover

    after a period of rest."

    The doctor heaved a sigh of relief.

    He didn''t know Samuel, but he was intimidated by Samuel''s aura. Besides, he recognized those people

    standing behind Samuel, who were from the Sky Group.

    Since the Sky Group was here to protect this man, it indicated that the man must not be an ordinary

    person. Now that his child was fine, the doctor could finally be relieved.

    Samuel had someone bring Lucas back to the headquarters of the Sky Group.

    Their identities were sensitive, so it would be inconvenient to leave Lucas in the hospital.

    After returning to the headquarters, Nicole discovered that some rooms had been transformed into

    wards with all kinds of medical instruments. Also, Samuel had asked Lightning toe back as soon

    as possible.

    Nicole didn''t know Lightning, so Samuel patiently exined it to her.

    "Lightning is an excellent doctor. He is as good as Ashley and Gabrielle. However, he isn''t in the

    country. He travels in poor areas all year round. He doesn''te back except when something big

    happens. When I learned that Lucas was injured, I already called him. And he had booked a ticket to

    Lucas is. In the headquarters, I only believe Lightning."

    Nicole nodded.

    When she knew that Samuel went to deal with Petty instead of going to visit Lucas after he woke up,

    she thought that Samuel didn''t care about Lucas at all. Now she found out that she was wrong.

    Just as Samuel said, the subordinate he trusted was rushing back. Besides, there were doctors taking

    care of Lucas, so Samuel went to fix Petty without worry.

    However, Nicole still didn''t speak to him.

    Samuel knew that she was angry, but he didn''t exin anything and went to see Lucas.

    Lucas was pale, but his breathing was steady. It looked like he was out of danger.

    It was good that he was fine.

    Zoe and Joseph ran out of the room after learning that Lucas had returned.

    "Daddy, Mommy, can we get in to see Lucas?"

    Zoe''s eyes were filled with worry.

    Nicole held her and whispered, "You can see him after he wakes up. He needs rest now."

    Joseph nced at Lucas from outside and then was relieved.

    "Zoe, Lucas is fine. We should be quiet and let him rest. Let''s see him when he wakes up, okay?"

    Zoe believed what Joseph said.

    She nodded.

    She noticed that there seemed to be something wrong between her daddy and mommy.

    "Daddy, did you quarrel with Mommy?"

    Samuel was shocked for a moment and then nodded, "Yes, I made your mommy angry."

    "Why don''t youfort Mommy now?"

    Zoe thought her daddy wasn''t that stupid.

    But why didn''t he cate Mommy?

    Nicole blushed slightly.

    She felt awkward to have a child try to reconcile her with Samuel.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and whispered, "I don''t know how."

    Zoe wanted to roll her eyes.

    He didn''t know how?

    He must be lying.

    He had dressed up as a woman to amuse Nicole.

    Now he said he didn''t know how to pacify Nicole, which was obviously an excuse.

    "Daddy, why don''t you buy a bouquet of roses for Mommy? Or a piece of jewelry? Women love these

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    things."

    Hearing this, Nicole curled her lip.

    "I don''t like those things."

    Nicole said in a fit of pique.

    Zoe felt that they should have had a big fight.

    Nicole actually didn''t give any chance to Samuel to apologize. How did he annoy Mommy?

    Zoe kept blinking at Samuel.

    Samuel felt that his daughter was so sweet.

    He whispered, "Can you help me ask your mother what she likes and how can she cool down?"

    Just as Zoe was about to speak, Nicole coldly said, "I won''t cool down. I was looking out for someone,

    but he isn''t appreciative. I really shouldn''t have done it."

    This remark was rather acid.

    Zoe didn''t know what to say.

    ''Are they truly quarreling?''

    ''Do they really need a messenger?''

    Why did Zoe feel that they were showing their love for each other?

    Joseph coughed and said, "Zoe, I suddenly remember that we haven''t finished the puzzle. Why don''t

    we...?"

    "Right. Let''s go back to the room and finish it."

    Zoe freed herself from Nicole''s arms and whispered as she passed by Samuel, "Daddy, you''re a man.

    Just say sorry to Mommy. If she doesn''t forgive you, you can bring her into the room and sleep with her.

    Nothing can''t be solved by that. If it doesn''t work for the first time, you can do it twice."

    "Zoe! What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    Was this her daughter?

    How would a five-year-old kid say such things?

    ''Come on!''

    ''Didn''t they see that I''m here too?''

    Zoe pulled Joseph and ran away the moment Nicole roared.

    She gasped as she ran.

    ''Mommy is so scary now!''

    ''I''d better leave her to Daddy.''

    Nicole''s chest heaved as she watched the two kids run away. Then she took a nce at Samuel and

    left.

    Actually, she wasn''t mad at him now. It was just that he didn''t apologize or exin, so she had no

    chance to be reconciled with him.

    She wouldn''t lower herself to apologize to Samuel, saying that she was wrong and asked him not to be

    cross with her.

    Although it was no big deal, Nicole was unwilling to do it.

    She thought that she must have been spoiled by Samuel.

    Given that they were in the hall, Samuel would be embarrassed to apologize in front of so many

    subordinates. Thus, Nicole felt that it was best to go back to the room and settle it.

    As long as Samuel followed her to their room, they would make up even if he didn''t apologize.

    As Nicole left the hall, Samuel wanted to follow her.

    Zoe was right.

    He was a man, so he had to apologize first. Even if Nicole ignored him, he could try Zoe''s method.

    Anyway, he didn''t want his family to be ruined by Petty.

    However, he felt something was wrong with his body the moment he moved forward.

    A frantic force was running around in his body and surged towards his chest.

    He staggered and quickly grabbed the back of the sofa chair to barely steady himself.

    "Get out!"

    He whispered in a cold voice.

    The subordinates knew Samuel was temperamental these days, and they were frightened by Samuel''s

    grimness. Thus, they walked out of the hall in an instant.

    After they left, Samuel knelt on the ground. He looked terrible, with cold sweat falling from his forehead.

    He was in great pain!

    His heart was aching, as if it was being gnawed by something. He felt like he was going to be

    devoured.

    Even though he had a high pain tolerance, he couldn''t help but tremble now.

    Beads of sweat dripped down on the floor.

    Samuel bit his lower lip to stop himself from making a sound.

    At this moment, Nicole had just returned to her bedroom. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her chest and

    subconsciously grabbed the door handle, with panic and worry in her eyes.

    What was wrong?

    She tried her best to calm down and quickly opened the door. As she walked out, she saw Samuel

    kneeling on the ground in a sorry state with his head down. It looked as if he was enduring great pain.

    She could see his body trembling slightly.

    "Samuel."

    Nicole shouted and ran towards Samuel.

    "What happened to you?"

    At this moment, she forgot the argument between them and was only concerned about Samuel, who

    was in a lot of pain.

    "Don''te over!"

    Samuel suddenly raised his head and scared Nicole.

    His eyes turned golden, and Nicole almost went limb at the sight of the coldness in his eyes.

    "Samuel, you..."

    "I told you not toe over!"

    Samuel gritted his teeth and shouted with all his strength, "Listen to me, Nicole. Now go back to your

    room and lock the door. No matter what happens outside, don''t open the door. Go!"

    Nicole looked at him, the person she loved deeply. He was under great pain. His eyes were golden,

    and the color of the blood jade over his chest was a little darker. Nicole shook her head and firmly said,

    "I''m not leaving! I''m your wife. No matter what happens to you, you''re always my husband!"

    With that, she walked towards him resolutely step by step.

    However, Samuel seemed to be frightened. The moment Nicole moved towards him, he hastily stood

    up and retreated.

    "Nicole, can you listen to me just for once? Do you know what I''m afraid of the most?"

 Chapter 1236 A Death Trap Specifically Targeted at Her and Samuel

    Chapter 1236 A Death Trap Specifically Targeted at Her and Samuel

    "What are you most afraid of?"

    Nicole knew.

    She knew that Samuel was most afraid of hurting her if he lost control, but she also knew that Samuel

    would not hurt her. Instead, he might hurt himself.

    This was Nicole''s biggest concern.

    Samuel paused when he heard Nicole ask such a childish question.

    Nicole came to him before he realized.

    "Samuel, don''t be afraid. I am with you. Everything''s fine."

    Nicole held her arms around Samuel without hesitation.

    Samuel paused for a second when Nicole hugged him. He was about to push Nicole away before

    Nicole quickly grabbed his wrist and said in a soft voice, "It''s fine. I''m here. As long as I''m here, I won''t

    allow anyone to hurt you, not even those bugs. I''ll find a way to get bugs out of your body. Samuel, you

    can feel me, right? I know you can."

    Nicole''s voice was soft. It was like an invisible hand softly calming Samuel down.

    The golden color around his eyes slowly faded, and he hugged Nicole tightly.

    His chest was still in pain, but Samuel felt that he was not alone. He seemed to feel better with Nicole

    staying around him.

    He said in a hoarse voice, "Nicole, it hurts."

    At this time, Samuel was like a child who was helpless and grieved. Nicole felt heartbroken when she

    heard Samuel''s words.

    "You will be better soon. I am with you, Samuel. We are in this together."

    She whispered and felt the head on her shoulders getting heavier. The sound of regr breathing

    could be heard after a while.

    Nicole found that Samuel was asleep.

    His brows were furrowed. He might be in pain as he did not sleep quite soundly.

    Nicole called someone to lift Samuel onto the bed in the bedroom with her.

    Nicole felt very ufortable when she saw Samuel''s pale face.

    She initially thought that the Golden Bug was nothing. They would eventually find a way to get it out of

    Samuel''s body. But now, it seemed that the Golden Bug could threaten Samuel''s life at any time.

    When Nicole tucked Samuel in, she noticed the gauze on Samuel''s wrist.

    It was red with blood.

    Nicole felt nervous. She cut the gauze off and discovered that the wound inside was like a knife. She

    seemed to have realized something.

    She stared at Samuel for a long time before taking out the medical kit and tying up his wound with the

    gauze. She then pulled up the sheet for him and walked out.

    Nicole took out her phone and called ir.

    "Do you know how to get rid of the Golden Bug? Tell me everything you know."

    ir said somewhat gloomily, "Nicole, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. I don''t even know how to fight

    the Golden Bug. I major in western medicine and know a little bit about Chinese medicine, but what I

    learn has nothing to do with bugs. Some doctors at Southby are really good at fighting bugs. However,

    they only keep the treatment to themselves. I read the ancient book at the Harper Townst time, but

    most parts were beyond my understanding. I barely know anything about bugs. In addition, the Golden

    Bug is the ancestor of the bugs. It can be seen as the most poisonous bugs. I can''t even figure out a

    treatment to themon bug poison, let alone this Golden Bug. You might as well ask Joseph.

    Perhaps he knows about bugs more than I do. "

    Even though Nicole prepared herself for it, she was still sad and disappointed when she heard what

    ir said.

    "I see. Thank you."

    Nicole was about to hang up when she heard ir ask, "Is something wrong with Samuel?"

    "Well, he has been in a lot of pain all of a sudden and be irritable. He is just fine."

    Nicole did not tell ir that Samuel''s eyes had changed color. She was just a little scared even if he

    recovered now.

    Samuel seemed to have been possessed by something and turned into someone else.

    ir whispered, "I''ll contact some experts in my field, but I can''t guarantee that they know something

    about it. We need to find someone at the Harper Town or some doctors at Southby who are familiar

    with bugs."

    Nicole nodded.

    Nicole felt a little depressed after hanging up the phone.

    Nicole went through a lot recently. Many people got injured all of a sudden.

    Zac, Fill and Lucas were all injured. Samuel was also in pain.

    It seemed that many people around them had taken some hit from nowhere. Nicole felt that what

    happened recently was definitely not an ident.

    Major was behind all of these incidents.

    Nicole felt that Major could always pose a threat to them regardless of whether she and Samuel went

    to the Harper Town or what they wanted to do.

    This person was like a mouse, hiding in a dark corner and attempting to make a sudden attack at them.

    They could be safe only if they took Major down, which could also buy Samuel some time to fight the

    Golden Bug.

    Therefore, Major had to die!

    Or Major had to be put behind bars.

    But what she could do with Major in Country F?

    She couldn''t go to Country F to arrest Major and send him back home.

    Even if she could enter Country F, she might not be able to have Major arrested.

    After all, she did not know who the king of F Country was, nor did she know why he was so protective

    of Major.

    Many secrets remained unsolved. Going to F Country could be suicidal. However, they could do

    nothing if they didn''t go there.

    Nicole didn''t know how things were going with Emory. However, even Mr. Shaw was ced under

    house arrest because of what happened at the Harper Town. Although nothing happened to the Don

    family, Uncle Mark was sent abroad to carry out a mission and was not heard of since.

    Nicole now realized that what she and Samuel had was under tight control. What they faced now was a

    dead end.

    This was a death trap specifically targeted at her and Samuel.

    Once they did something, or something happened, even the people around them would be affected.

    What happened to Tim could suggest that.

    Only now did Nicole realize that in Tim''s lead poisoning case, the aim was not to take Tim down, but to

    keep him away from what happened to her and Samuel.

    Nicole was not stupid. When she cleared her mind and thought things through, she soon figured out

    why they hurt her and Samuel and people around them.

    They intended to force Nicole and Samuel to surrender to them.

    Major''s connections were really powerful if all of these people had something to do with him.

    Now, if she and Samuel wanted to escape from this dead end, the only way out was to take down

    Major.

    Nicole frowned.

    It was not easy to take down Major.

    The wind blew in through the floor-to-ceiling window, and Nicole''s mind was clear temporarily.

    Zac was sent back at this time.

    Samuel was still asleep, and Nicole went out to pick him up.

    Even though she prepared herself for it, Nicole was still shocked when she saw Zac.

    Zac looked very pale, and his neck was heavily wrapped. His brows were furrowed even though he

    was unconscious, as if he could not believe that Petty would attack him.

    Nicole sighed and said, "Find a good nurse to take care of him. Make sure nothing goes wrong."

    "Yes."

    Someone took Zac away.

    Nicole checked on Lucas again. Lucas was not awake, but his vitals were stable.

    After Nicole finally came out, she unconsciously came to Ysabel''s room.

    Ysabel was very surprised when Nicole came to see her.

    "Hello?"

    "Hi."

    Nicole nodded and sat down in Ysabel''s room.

    She didn''t know what to say to Ysabel, but she felt that she could calm her down for a while in this

    room.

    Ysabel thought that Nicole would say something to her, but Nicole just sat there and said nothing after

    she came in. It seemed that she was either thinking about something or just freeing her mind.

    Ysabel knew nobody here. She was even more helpless after what she did to Fill. She was worried and

    scared every day. She feared that those people who worked for Fill would kill her someday.

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t say anything, Ysabel felt a little concerned.

    "What brings you here?"

    She asked cautiously.

    Only then did Nicole begin to say something. She shook her head, "Nothing. I''m just here to clear my

    mind. By the way, we have found the person who killed Dennis and it''s not you."

    Ysabel relieved when she heard this.

    "Thank you. I would be seen as a murderer if it weren''t you."

    Ysabel knew that she was actually up to something when she came here, and that was why some

    people here held a hostile attitude to her. However, she would never admit something she didn''t do.

    She really didn''t kill Dennis.

    Nicole looked at Ysabel and felt that this woman had a moral line she would never cross. She still had

    a soft spot for other people except Fill.

    Perhaps she also felt sorry about Fill.

    "Do you know Whitney?"

    Ysabel stunned for a moment when she heard that name, and shook her head.

    "Jarrod said that he sent me here because I looked like someone. Therefore, he said that he was

    certain that Fill would not kill me. It was Fill who told me something about Whitney, but I really am not

    her."

    Nicole paused when she heard Ysabel''s words.

    She looked at Ysabel in front of her and suddenly asked, "How old are you?"

    "Eighteen."

    Ysabel felt a little sad.

    She had just turned eighteen and thought that she was an adult. She believed that she could marry

    Jarrod as a gift for her adulthood. She did not expect that her wish was finally shattered.

    Nicole frowned.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If Whitney was still alive, she should be twenty-seven or twenty-eight by now. Ysabel was only

    eighteen. Nicole wondered Ysabel and Whitney might be siblings.

    After all, Whitney was just about twenty years old when she died. At that time, Whitney''s parents could

    still give birth to another child.

    After Whitney died, it was not impossible for the two of them to have another child. However, how could

    their child get lost if they valued her that much?

    Nicole was confused, but she felt that she should dig deeper into Ysabel''s real identity.

    She hurriedly left Ysabel''s room and said to someone, "Send someone to find out if Whitney''s parents

    gave birth to another child after Whitney died. I need to know the result as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1237 Whatever My Wife Does is Right

    Chapter 1237 Whatever My Wife Does is Right

    That person quickly went to investigate when he heard Nicole''s words.

    Ysabel was thrilled when she heard this in her room.

    Ysabel thought to herself, "I am Whitney''s younger sister?"

    Ysabel didn''t know if that was true, but she was somewhat excited.

    She did not know who her parents were or where she came from when she was a kid. She had been in

    the welfare institution with blue-eyed and white-skinned children since she became sensible. She was

    always bullied by other people who saw her as an outsider until she met Jarrod.

    Nicole even suspected that she was Whitney''s younger sister now.

    She could be in an awkward situation if she and Whitney were siblings.

    She personally stabbed Fill, her brother-inw!

    She even didn''t know whether Fill was still alive or not.

    Ysabel felt panicked and worried.

    Nicole deliberately said those words at Ysabel''s door.

    Nicole wanted Ysabel to feel worried and a sense of guilty for what she had done to Fill. Perhaps Fill

    could still be saved if it turned out that Whitney and Ysabel were siblings.

    After all, Fill was Samuel''s best friend. Samuel felt sad when he saw Fill''s life was on the line. Nicole

    would do everything to ease Samuel''s burden.

    Nicole then returned to her bedroom and found that Samuel was awake.

    He looked at the new gauze on his wrist and frowned. He seemed to be annoyed.

    "Are you still in pain?"

    Nicole quickly came to him and reached out a hand to touch his forehead.

    He was not having a fever.

    Nicole felt a little rxed.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and thought about what he looked like not long ago. He whispered, "You lifted

    me onto the bed alone?"

    "I asked help from someone else. How are you feeling now?"

    Samuel shook his head.

    He did not feel ufortable. Instead, he felt refreshed and rxed.

    However, he was confused about how to tell Nicole about his feeling.

    Nicole was still a little worried. She whispered, "I''ll go find a doctor for you."

    She was about to go out as she spoke, but Samuel held her wrist and pulled Nicole into his arms.

    Nicole screamed loudly. She then sat on Samuel''sp as he held her waist.

    Nicole''s face turned red when Samuel held her into his arms all of a sudden.

    "What are you doing? Let go of me. Your wound might be erged."

    "No."

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly and fearlessly and said, "Common doctors would not know what to do

    with my disease."

    "We have to find a treatment. You have no idea how scared I was just now. The Golden Bug in your

    body is like a time bomb. Who knows when it will explode? It would be safer to take it out."

    Nicole and Samuel were on the same page about this.

    However, they had no idea about how to get rid of the Golden Bug.

    "We can look for a treatment step by step."

    "I can''t wait, Samuel."

    Samuel was slightly stunned when he found Nicole speak in a resolute voice.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I want to take down Major."

    Nicole stared at Samuel and whispered, "We, together with the Don family, the Shaw family, or even

    the Cawker family are all controlled by someone else. I don''t care how powerful their connections are, I

    only know that I want to get rid of Major''s control. If we don''t take him down, our hands would always

    be tied, be it traveling or doing something else. He alwayses after us, so we could only be relieved

    if could take him down. We could also buy you sometime to fight the Golden Bug this way."

    Actually, Samuel had also thought about taking Major down before, but he was worried about the safety

    of Nicole and the children. He said worriedly when he heard Nicole''s words, "But it''s not easy to take

    down Major."

    "I don''t want to give up if there is a silver lining."

    "You have a n?"

    Nicole shook her head.

    "No, I just have this idea. I think you need to formte the n if we want to make it work. I am really

    bad at setting up ns."

    Samuel felt delightful when he heard Nicole''spliments.

    "Okay. I''ll try my best."

    "I trust you."

    Nicole was also happy when she saw that Samuel had recovered.

    "Are you hungry? I can get you something to eat."

    "No, I''m not hungry. I just want to hug you."

    Samuel was not stupid.

    Nicole was angry with him before and he failed to make her happy. He didn''t know how to make Nicole

    forgive him if it wasn''t the Golden Bug.

    Samuel calmed down and felt that he was quite an asshole when he thought about what he had done

    earlier.

    Nicole put her down because she didn''t want him to kill Petty and became a murderer. She was only

    trying to do the right thing.

    His wife would always put him above everything else when she was up to something. It just suggested

    how much she cared about him.

    So how could he me Nicole for acting alone?

    Thinking of this, Samuel hugged Nicole and whispered, "Honey, I''m sorry."

    "What?"

    Nicole was somewhat confused.

    She wondered why Samuel said he was sorry all of a sudden.

    Samuel immediately knew that Nicole had forgotten about it.

    He felt rather ufortable.

    Nicole always unconsciously forgot how bad he was to her and only remembered their happiness.

    She hadn''t med him even if he ignored her in the first three years of their marriage. When they

    finally cleared up the misunderstanding between them thanks to the fire five years ago, she still chose

    to forgive him.

    Samuel knew that it was not because Nicole was generous. She just loved him.

    She could live with some of his shorings because of love, but it couldn''t be used as an excuse for

    him to hurt her.

    Perhaps Nicole got cheesy and a little opinionated recently, but she would always think about Samuel.

    He should feel happy for having such a good wife instead of saying harsh things to her.

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly and said, "I was not myself in the operating room. You can punish me or

    do whatever you want except ignoring me. I promise I won''t treat you like that in the future. In addition,

    I overreacted to the whole thing when you put me down. I am sorry."

    Nicole stopped feeling grieved when she heard Samuel''s words.

    "I was full of myself. That''s not your fault. Perhaps you''re right. Lucas might not be injured if you were

    here."

    Nicole was also reflecting on herself.

    "No, whatever my wife does is right."

    Nicole suddenly did not know what to say when she heard Samuel''spliments.

    They got lovey-dovey as the two of them spoke.

    Nicole swore that she really didn''t want to flirt with Samuel in broad daylight, but she didn''t know how

    they finally ended up in bed and slept with each other.

    They were on bed before Nicole realized what happened.

    The two of them leaned against each other and rested. There was an atmosphere of romance in the

    room.

    Nicole was nervous because of Lucas. Now, she got rxed when lying in Samuel''s arms. She felt so

    exhausted after having sex with Samuel that she unconsciously fell asleep.

    Samuel was stunned for a moment when he heard the sound of Nicole''s regr breathing. He then

    gently pulled up the sheet for Nicole.

    At this time, someone knocked on the door and came inside.

    "Daddy, has Mommy calmed down?"

    It was Zoe.

    Samuel never thought that he would be so embarrassed in front of his daughter one day.

    He quickly pulled up the sheet to cover himself, saying, "Zoe, why do you just walk in?"

    "I knocked on the door."

    Zoe said confidently and gave an evil grin.

    "I know that everything would be fine if you two sleep together. If it doesn''t work this time, you can try it

    again!"

    Samuel frowned when he heard Zoe''s words.

    "Who told you this?"

    Zoe was only five years old. However, she was talking like an adult.

    Even if she was precocious and smart, she shouldn''t talk like that.

    Zoe didn''t realize that Samuel was a little bit unhappy. She smiled sweetly and said, "Tim."

    Samuel thought to himself, "Tim?"

    Samuel snorted secretly.

    He would teach that man a lesson one day.

    "Don''t listen to what he says in the future."

    "Why?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Zoe didn''t understand.

    Samuel said, "He is brainless. You could also be brainless if you listen to him."

    "Brainless? How is that possible?"

    Zoe felt that Tim was quite normal.

    Samuel sneered and said, "He and I both fell in love with your Mommy, but I was the one got married

    with her."

    Zoe thought about it and nodded.

    Samuel said, "He used to own half of the shops on Golden Street like me, but now he only had two left.

    If he is not brainless, how could he lose almost all of his shops?"

    "That''s right."

    Zoe understood something all of a sudden.

    She thought to herself, "Looks like Tim is really brainless."

    Seeing that Zoe began to see Tim as a brainless man, Samuel whispered, "You may leave now. Your

    Mommy has just fallen asleep. She is in shock because your brother is injured. She needs to get some

    rest."

    "Alright."

    Zoe was sensitive and considerate as she left and closed the door for them.

    Samuel''s looked unhappy.

    He would give Tim a piece of his mind if it weren''t for the fact that he had just lost his father and might

    even lose his child.

    Samuel would teach Tim a lesson and kicked his ass one day.

    Samuel thought to himself. He looked at Nicole who was sleeping soundly before he got up and took a

    shower. He changed his clothes and walked out of the room.

    One of Samuel''s men was stunned when he saw Samuel, he still respectfully said, "Mr. Green, we

    have already invited a nurse to take care of Mr. Zac. However, Petty who is locked in the dungeon

    seems to have lost a lot of blood, and she might be in shock anytime."

    Samuel didn''t want to hear anything about Petty at all. He frowned and said coldly, "Send someone to

    treat her. Remember, she couldn''t die before giving birth to the baby. Doctors could do whatever they

    want. I don''t want to know and don''t care."

    "Yes."

    That guy was so frightened that he left immediately.

    Another man then walked in.

    "Mr. Green, we might have some clues about what Mrs. Green wants to know."

    "Which is?"

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    That man hurriedly said, "Mrs. Green wants to know if Ysabel and Whitney are siblings. We might have

    an idea now."

 Chapter 1238 Youre Full of Ideas

    Chapter 1238 You''re Full of Ideas

    "How''s the result?"

    Samuel also had a suspicion about Ysabel, but he didn''t think deeply about it. Now that Nicole wanted

    to investigate this matter. It was very likely that she wanted to do something about it.

    Thinking of that his wife wanted to do something, Samuel naturally gave her full support.

    His man hurriedly replied, "We took Ysabel''s blood sample andpared it with that of Whitney''s

    parents. Ysabel is a child of the Dilles, and Mrs. Dille also said that they had a daughter when Whitney

    was ten years old. But she was pronounced dead of suffocation just two days after birth. The hospital

    also has the records of it."

    "Suffocation? Two days after birth? Then why would there be Ysabel?"

    ording to the time, Ysabel was eighteen now, and Whitney died eight or nine years ago. If Ysabel

    was born when Whitney was ten years old, the identity and age indeed fitted in.

    Samuel frowned and thought for a moment before asking, "Who did Ysabel and Whitney look like?"

    "Mr. Dille. They are all like their father."

    Saying this, his subordinate handed Mr. Dille''s photo to Samuel.

    Samuel had seen Whitney before, but he was still stunned when he saw the photo.

    Whitney was indeed very much like her father, and Ysabel looked very simr to her at first sight, but

    upon closer inspection, their eyes were a little different.

    Ysabel''s eyes were like her mother''s.

    "Are you sure? Since Ysabel was pronounced dead of suffocation, why did he appear in the Pear

    Garden abroad?"

    Then his subordinates sent over the information in their hands.

    "Our men have investigated. The doctors and nurses who delivered the baby were bribed, and they

    told the Dilles that the child had suffocated and died. Because the new-born babies all looked the

    same, they took a child who had truly suffocated to death as a substitute. At that time, Mr. and Mrs.

    Dille were overwhelmed with grief and didn''t even think about doing any tests. Moreover, no one would

    have thought that someone in the big hospital would do such a thing. That was why it was over. Mrs.

    Dille had also been depressed because of this matter for a long time. The whole family did not dare to

    mention this child in front of her. As time went by, everyone forgot about it and no one mentioned it

    again."

    Samuel listened quietly, but his mind was racing.

    "Did the bribed doctors and nurses tell us who was behind this?"

    "Yes, but they said they didn''t know her. She was an outsider, and she was in the business of human

    trafficking. She wanted to cooperate with them. At that time, the woman gave them a lot of money, so

    they were tempted. They wanted to make use of their job to sell some children, but the woman never

    showed up again."

    Samuel frowned slightly on the words.

    "A woman?"

    "Yes. They said it was a woman in her forties who asked them to do so. She had a foreign ent and

    indeed looked like a human trafficker. Moreover, that woman said that she was doing foreign business.

    As long as they gave the child to her, she would have a way to take the child abroad and sell the child.

    She guaranteed that it would not implicate them, so they took the risk. "

    Samuel''s eyes turned cold.

    It was an unforgivable crime to take advantage of a mother''s weakness after giving birth to a child to

    sell her child. There were actually medical personnel involved in such an unscrupulous business.

    "Was Ysabel the only child who was taken away?"

    "No. ording to what they said, they sold seven or eight newborn babies in the week before and after

    that. The reason why they remembered Ysabel so clearly was that even though the parents of those

    seven or eight children were also heartbroken and sad, none of them were as grievous as Mrs. Dille.

    Mrs. Dille was said to have almost crashed into the wall and wanted to die with the child, for the doctor

    told her that the child had suffocated because she had stayed in her belly for too long. At that time,

    Mrs. Dille had been in naturalbor for four days without giving birth, and finally gave birth by

    caesarean section. She had always med herself, thinking that her mistake had led to the child''s

    death, so she could not ept this fact. After that, Mrs. Dille suffered from severe depression. She

    tried to suicide and self-mutte every day. In order to take care of her, Mr. Dille did not have the time

    to check the child who was said to have suffocated. This matter was missed."

    Samuel became extremely furious.

    He was also a father now, so he naturally knew how hard it was for a mother to conceive for ten

    months. Once she gave birth, the child was sold like a merchandise, and she was even told that her

    baby had suffocated. How could a mother bear this?

    He couldn''t help but think of the two children he had never met.

    For a moment, Samuel''s heart was filled with grievance.

    "Investigate these doctors and nurses! No matter what means you use, you must find that human

    trafficker for me. If the woman was already in prison, then forget it. If she gets away with it and

    continues to do such a harmful thing, then break her arms and legs before throwing her in the police

    station."

    "Yes."

    The subordinate nodded and walked out.

    Nicole woke up at some time. She leaned against the door and looked at Samuel who looked decisive,

    smiling slightly.

    She knew that Samuel''s nature was good.

    As if realizing that someone was looking at him behind him, Samuel quickly turned around and met

    Nicole''s smiling eyes.

    Her eyes were like spring breeze, making Samuel feel soft.

    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"

    "If I sleep a little longer, I won''t be able to see my man''s decisive appearance."

    Nicole smiled and walked down.

    Samuel pulled her clothes to prevent her from catching a cold, and then said, "I didn''t expect that it was

    a human trafficker."

    "Yes. I saw a piece of news a few days ago, saying that human traffickers are particrly rampant now.

    Some medical personnel are also involved, which is indeed abhorrent. Moreover, Whitney''s hometown

    should be a small town. I don''t know how the medical conditions there were, but the appearance of

    such medical staff was truly frightening. Now that we know Ysabel is Whitney''s younger sister, what

    would you do? "

    Nicole looked at Samuel, but Samuel shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve told you that Fill has

    to make the decision himself. After all, this is his business. Even if Dennis wasn''t killed by Ysabel, Fill''s

    injuries were still caused by Ysabel. Right now, our men are very angry. If we just forgive Ysabel like

    this, I''m afraid we won''t be able to convince them. Besides, Fill has been leading these men all these

    years. I can''t say anything about the friendship among them. So, I should wait until Fill wakes up."

    "Will Fill wake up?"

    Nicole was a little uncertain.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "Yes."

    "Do you know anything? Or is Fill just pretending?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s smile and felt that he should know something.

    However, Samuel shook his head and said, "I don''t know, and Fill is not pretending. But Fill''s feelings

    for Whitney are real. As long as we think of the right way, he will wake up."

    "You have a way?"

    "Yes, but I need Ysabel''s cooperation."

    Seeing Samuel like this, Nicole could not help but smile and say, "You are full of ideas."

    "You don''t like it?"

    As he spoke, Samuel''s hands wrapped around Nicole''s waist.

    Nicole suddenly remembered the passionate sex they had not long ago, and she became a little afraid

    for a moment.

    "Darling, I was wrong."

    Her voice was soft and trembling, but it was even more adorable.

    Samuel really wanted to have sex immediately with this adorable woman, but he saw the exhaustion in

    Nicole''s eyes.

    He suppressed his desire and said in a hoarse voice, "What''s wrong with you? It''s my fault. Alright, you

    go find Ysabel. I''ll go rest for a while."

    "Alright."

    Nicole knew that Samuel had let her go.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    His so-called rest should be going back to his room to take a cold bath.

    Nicole''s smile was even happier.

    Samuel shook his head and kissed her affectionately before turning around and returning to his

    bedroom.

    Nicole felt a lot of bubbles bubbling up in her heart, warm and especially sweet.

    She walked to the door of Ysabel''s room and knocked on it. Ysabel''s weak voice came from inside.

    "Come in."

    Nicole pushed open the door and entered. She saw Ysabel leaning against the balcony of the French

    window, half crouching, as if thinking about something.

    She seemed to be indescribably lonely and deste, which made Nicole feel a little ached for her for a

    moment.

    Nicole walked over and handed the information in her hand to Ysabel.

    "What is it?"

    Ysabel looked at Nicole and the information in her hands, puzzled.

    "Take a look at your background."

    Nicole didn''t know how to tell her about her background.

    Many traffickers bought children and cut off their hands and feet, making them beg on the streets and

    using them to make money. For someone like Ysabel who had been trafficked abroad and was able to

    survive until now, Nicole didn''t know if she was lucky or unlucky.

    However, if Ysabel was bought by an ordinary family, she wouldn''t be a stupid killer and lose her first

    love.

    Nicole had some sympathy for Ysabel.

    Could you ask a child who grew up in an assassin''s organization to have a correct view of life and

    values?

    At the very least, Ysabel wasn''t beyond remedy yet.

    Ysabel looked at the information under Nicole''s gaze. However, as Ysabel read more and more, her

    expression changed. In the end, she couldn''t help but cry.

    "Is this true? Is Whitney really my sister?"

    "Yes, look at these photos. These are all photos of your sister. You can see that you two look alike

    except for those eyes. Your eyes are like your mother''s while your sister''s eyes are like your father''s."

    Nicole''s words made Ysabel choke with tears.

    When Fill told her about Whitney, she did not fell anything, but when she learned that Whitney was her

    sister, that sorrow and unhappiness appeared.

    Perhaps this was the wonder of bloodline.

    "My sister is a soldier? Is she a martyr?"

    "Yes, your sister Whitney is a martyr, a hero and the pride of the people. Although she only lived for

    over twenty years, her whole life will be memorized and her name will be recorded forever on the

    Monument of Heroes."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Ysabel shook her head and cried. "But she was so young. She left just like that

    and would nevere back."

    That boundless grief suddenly filled the entire room, and for a moment, it was so oppressive that she

    couldn''t breathe.

 Chapter 1239 He Cant Lie Here

    Chapter 1239 He Can''t Lie Here

    Nicole was also affected by this atmosphere and felt extremely depressed.

    "Ysabel, your sister''s sacrifice is an oue that no one wants to see, but there''s no way to guarantee

    how abhorrent the terrorists are, is there? Fortunately, your sister died in the right path, and Fill

    avenged your sister''s death. So don''t be sad. All you need to think about now is that your parents are

    still alive, but they don''t know of your existence. Eighteen years ago, they thought you were dead.

    During that time, your mother was in great pain and tried tomit suicide several times. Ten years

    years. Do you want to go home?"

    When Nicole asked this, Ysabel was immediately stunned.

    Home?

    Did she still have home?

    She had always thought that she was an orphan. She thought that she was abandoned by her family

    because she was a girl, or that she was illegitimate and disgraceful. But she did not expect that she

    was trafficked by human traffickers.

    Her parents had given and endured so much for this.

    She could have a perfect family.

    Now her sister was a martyr and a hero, but what about her?

    What did she do?

    She was a killer, and the first one she assassinated was her brother-inw!

    And she even slept with her brother-inw.

    Although it was against her will, but it came true after all.

    Ysabel''s heart was filled with mixed emotions, and she was at a loss.

    Suddenly, she thought of something and raised her head to ask, "Where''s Jarrod? Did you catch him?"

    "Not yet. There''s something about Jarrod that we are not clear yet."

    Nicole was also a little depressed at this point.

    Jarrod had protected himself so well that all their men in the alliance were unable to find him.

    Ysabel''s expression darkened.

    She shook her head and said, "I don''t know how much Jarrod know about me being Whitney''s younger

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    sister. But since he was able to bring me back at the first time back then, and he has even sent me to

    Fill now, he might know my identity. Since you can all find out what happened, he might have found out

    long ago. What I''m afraid of now is that my parents will be held hostage by him."

    "Don''t worry about that. Our men have been protecting your parents. It''s impossible for anyone to touch

    your parents."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Ysabel asked doubtfully, "Are you that powerful? Don''t underestimate Jarrod''s

    subordinates just because I''m not good enough. His subordinates are really talented. I was an

    ident. In the past, I thought that Jarrod would tolerate my ignorance because he was interested in

    me, but now I know that it was simply because he wanted to use my beauty. "

    Ysabel smiled bitterly, her eyes filled with bitterness.

    After all, it didn''t feel good to be fooled and used by the man she loved the most.

    Nicole patted her shoulder and whispered, "It''s not about how strong we are. We told the local

    government about this and reported it to the militarypound. Your sister is a martyr. The higher-ups

    have the responsibility to protect your parents'' safety, so you can rest assured that no one dares to hurt

    your parents in the militarypound. I want to ask you something. Do you want to go home? If you

    want, I will tell your parents through my connections that you still exist in the world so that you can go

    back and reunite with them. Of course, we have to settle the matter that you have stabbed Fill here

    first."

    Ysabel paused for a moment and smiled bitterly. "I know. I hurt my brother-inw. They definitely want

    me dead."

    "Not necessarily. As long as Fill survives, with the fact that you are Whitney''s younger sister, Fill won''t

    let anyone hurt you. You probably don''t know that Fill is very protective towards the people he cares.

    Back then, in order to avenge your sister''s death, he took off his military uniform, entered the terrorist''s

    nest alone, and destroyed their base camp. He almost died there. However, he still insisted on killing

    his enemies. This is him. Although your parents did not agree to his worship of your sister these past

    few years, Fill still used all of his power and methods to provide for your parents and fulfill his filial piety.

    He asked someone to buy your parents huge amount of insurance and even bribed your parents''

    neighbors to treat them well. Fill will rush over whenever your parents need him, but he can still solve

    the problem well even if he doesn''t show up. He was using his own methods to do his filial duty for

    Whitney. Fill has earned a lot of money these years, but he has given it all to your family."

    It was only in thest few days that Nicole found out about what Fill had done to the Dilles.

    To be honest, as a woman, it was a blessing to have a man like Fill loving her. Unfortunately, Whitney

    didn''t live long enough to enjoy this blessing.

    However, it caused Fill to suffer.

    Ysabel listened quietly.

    The more she listened, the more she thought she was an asshole.

    She stabbed her brother-inw, such a good man.

    "I''m sorry. I don''t know. I really don''t know anything. What can I do to wake him up? As long as he

    wakes up, I can do anything. Don''t tell my parents for now. I''m afraid I will let them down."

    Ysabel yearned for love. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have fallen in love the first time she saw Jarrod.

    All these years, she had been working hard for this goal. She knew that she did not like killing, but she

    still took the training every day. She even came to kill in order to be his bride.

    Thinking about it now, Ysabel felt that she couldn''t be any more stupid.

    However, Fill did everything silently.

    Judging without those emotions, Ysabel felt that Fill had done nothing wrong, and she had only herself

    to me.

    She was also a woman, and she was a woman who could not be loved.

    Now that seeing Fill was so affectionate towards her sister, Ysabel felt both admiration and guilt in her

    heart.

    If her sister was still alive, she would probably be sad to hear that she had injured Fill.

    Ysabel hoped that Fill would wake up now, even if she had to die for it.

    Seeing Ysabel like this, Nicole felt somewhatforted in her heart.

    After all, Ysabel was still a kind-hearted girl.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you go too far. I just want you to talk to Fill ording to the script we give you."

    Ysabel was slightly stunned on her words.

    "Just talking?"

    "Yes, just talking."

    Just as Nicole finished speaking, there was a knock on the door from outside.

    "Nicole, boss asked us to bring you some clothes."

    "Thene in."

    Nicole said indifferently.

    The subordinate walked in with a white skirt.

    "Nicole, boss said it''s for Ysabel."

    "I see. Leave us."

    Nicole took it over and handed it to Ysabel.

    "Put it on. This is your sister''s favorite dress. She liked white. You just need to pretend to be your sister

    and talk to Fill now. Perhaps it will work."

    Nicole did not think that Samuel''s method would work, but she could only give it a try.

    Fill didn''t have any desire to survive, so she could only test whether Whitney''s presence could stir up

    his senses.

    Ysabel nodded. She changed her clothes andbed her hair ording to Whitney''s preferences.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, who was a little familiar but a little strange, Ysabel was a little confused

    for a moment. However, she did not care about what she felt in her heart. As long as she could wake

    Fill up, she would feel at ease.

    The two of them went to the hospital.

    Samuel had arrived early.

    Nicole whispered, "You didn''t call me before you left?"

    "I came here and made some arrangement."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand.

    Ysabel looked at Nicole. Nicole nodded to her, and she pushed the door open.

    This was the first time Ysabel saw Fill after stabbing him.

    It was as if he was asleep.

    He seemed to be tranquil, no longer violent or ruthless, and his entire body looked dry and refreshing.

    Only then did Ysabel realize that Fill was so handsome.

    If it weren''t for his perennial violence, he would have looked like a handsome schr with delicate

    features and a trace of warmth between his eyebrows.

    Wherever such a man went, he would be adorable.

    Ysabel walked over and grabbed Fill''s hand. However, she found that his hand was very cold. It was

    surprisingly cold.

    "Brother..."

    Ysabel was just about to call her brother-inw when she suddenly remembered that she was dressed

    up as Whitney. She couldn''t help but say, "Fill, can you hear me? I''m Whitney."

    Actually, Ysabel''s voice did not resemble Whitney''s at all, but Whitney was Fill''s obsession.

    When a women called Fill''s name by his ear, his body couldn''t help but tremble.

    Ysabel was very excited and continued. "Fill, can you open your eyes and look at me? I was

    surrounded by those people. They beat me, scolded me, and forced me to do something I didn''t like.

    Do you know what I was thinking? I was thinking about you. I thought you were so heroic and so

    strong. I thought that you woulde to save me, right? Fill, I''m waiting for you, waiting for you to save

    me. Where are you? Can you hear me? "

    Ysabel''s tears dripped down on Fill''s hand, and the scorching temperature immediately made Fill

    frown.

    ''Whitney!''

    ''Whitney, don''t be afraid. I will save you. I will definitelye back and save you!''

    Fill suddenly had a trace of desire for life.

    ''No!''

    ''I can''t lie here.''

    ''Where am I?''

    ''It''s so dark that I can''t see anything.''

    ''Where is Whitney?''

    ''Where is my Whitney?''

    ''She is so weak and tender. How could those people treat her like this?''

    Fill panted anxiously.

    He wanted to break through the darkness, but he couldn''t see where the door was. He could only

    struggle and run, hearing Ysabel''s weak cry.

    "Fill, don''t you love me? You don''t love me anymore, do you? That''s why you didn''te to save me.

    That''s why you sleep peacefully here. Look at me. My arms and legs have been cut off. Do you know

    how much it hurts? Fill, do you know how much it hurts?"

    "No!"

    Fill shouted and sat up with cold sweat on his back.

 Chapter 1240 He Understands That More Than Anyone Else

    Chapter 1240 He Understands That More Than Anyone Else

    Ysabel was stunned. Before she could say anything, Fill suddenly turned around. The exasperation in

    his eyes frightened her. She trembled and even wanted to escape.

    To Ysabel''s surprise, right at this moment, Fill hugged her tightly and even cried.

    "Whitney, is that you? It''s you, right? I knew you wouldn''t mercilessly leave me alone to face this cruel

    world. Don''t go, Whitney. Stay with me, okay?"

    Ysabel had witnessed Fill''s fury and ruthlessness. She didn''t expect to see Fill crying one day.

    A man like him cried!

    What kind of affection prevented him from getting over her sister''s death after eight years?

    If Jarrod could treat her like Fill, she would do anything for him. Unfortunately, Jarrod did not love her at

    all.

    Ysabel''s eyes also slightly reddened.

    She gently patted Fill''s shoulder and sighed.

    She didn''t want to exin anything at this time. That would only upset Fill. He''d better stay in the sweet

    dream.

    Fill cried like a child.

    He finally held Whitney, which he failed at each midnight when he missed her so much.

    For him, Whitney was alive again. He could feel and touch her.

    He hated to think how it could possibly happen. At this moment, he only wanted to believe it was true.

    "Whitney, I miss you so much. I really miss you. Do you know? Without you, this world is cold to me.

    How can you leave me alone in this cruel world? You have said that you would watch the sunset and

    have you been for so many years? Whitney, you are the only sunshine in my life. I will always

    remember the girl who came to me in the sunshine. You redeemed me, encouraged me to be enlisted,

    and showed me a life I never imagined possible. But I didn''t expect you''d pass away one day for that. If

    I had known this was going to happen, I would never have allowed you to be a soldier."

    "Whitney, did you think of me when you was about to die? You thought about me, didn''t you? You knew

    that your death would kill me, so why did you do that? Whitney, you sacrificed your life for others. You

    valued your love, your loyalty, and your faith more than me. I should hate you, but I can''t. I miss you. I

    miss you so much. Can you take away my deep love for you? "

    As Fill confided in her, Ysabel kept sobbing.

    She knew everything about Fill and her sister Whitney.

    Fill once told her.

    Fill used to be a rebellious child who ran away from home because of a quarrel with his parents.

    He was so stubborn that he wouldn''t return home. When he had no money, he joined a gang. However,

    he got severely injured in a fight and almost died.

    After losing so much blood, Fill thought that he would die.

    He was only sixteen years old. He was not willing to die young.

    "Are you alright?"

    Fill would never forget that scene. The girl came in the sunshine and extended her hand to him.

    He thought she was an angel.

    She was so good-looking and gentle. She helped him up, not afraid of the bloodstain on his body.

    His blood stained her white skirt, but she didn''t care.

    She told Fill that he needed to survive and live a meaningful life.

    On that day, Fill knew that this girl was his salvation.

    She asked him about his age and address. She used her own money to help Fill receive proper

    treatment in the clinic.

    For the first time in his life Fill wanted to protect a girl. He wanted to be with this girl forever.

    To give his girl a better life, he returned to his home that was full of dangers and schemes.

    His siblings were plotting against him for inheritance of the family wealth.

    Fill escaped death for many times. But he only showed his most beautiful smile to Whitney.

    He transferred to Whitney''s school. In order not to fall behind, he worked hard. But his grade always

    ranked second. Whitney took the first ce.

    One day, Whitney said that she wanted to be enlisted into the army. She asked if he wanted to do so.

    Be enlisted?

    Fill had never thought about it. It was not a path suitable for him, but he nodded after seeing Whitney''s

    determination.

    They joined the army without dropping school.

    Fill didn''t notify any of his family members. For them, he just disappeared.

    He knew that his years of hard work would be in vain if he left. His siblings would seize this opportunity

    topletely take away the prestige and power that he had umted over the past few years. But

    so what?

    All he wanted was Whitney.

    They were happy during that time.

    Soldiers were not allowed to have a rtionship without a military rank. They went all the way up.

    When he finished a mission, he immediately visited Whitney. He only smiled when he make sure that

    she was safe and sound.

    If only he had knew that being a high-ranking officer in the military and joining the special team would

    cost Whitney her life. He would asked Whitney not to work hard and just fulfill her obligatory two years

    of service.

    But that was only his dream.

    By the time he realized that, Whitney had passed away.

    He would never see his angel again.

    Those viins took away his sunshine. He was furious and desperate.

    He would shred those people even at the cost of his own life.

    He was never a good person anyway.

    Fill burst into tears.

    When Whitney died, he didn''t cry.

    When Whitney was buried, he didn''t cry for not being able to visit her graveyard.

    He still didn''t cry when he woke up in a panic all those years.

    But at this moment, Fill cried so hard.

    Who said men didn''t have tears?

    It was just not easy for them to be sad.

    Fill had a feeling that this woman might not be Whitney but someone looking like her.

    He didn''t care.

    At this moment, he was hugging a warm body.

    His sunshine seemed to return to him. She touched his head and said softly, "Sorry, Fill, I came back to

    you sote. I''m really sorry."

    Fill hugged the woman tighter than humanly possible.

    Ysabel was also crying.

    He sister was really fortunate, wasn''t she?

    Although her life was very short, she had a man who loved her so much. She had no regret.

    Fill was her brother-inw but they slept together once.

    Ysabel told herself that he loved his sister. Perhaps it was an ident at that time. It might a kind of

    punishment, or a game without emotionalmunication.

    However, Ysabel''s heart still hurt.

    After all, she only slept with this man.

    Ysabel felt painful seeing him so sad for her sister. All she could do was hugging Fill tightly.

    Samuel and Nicole felt bad when they saw this scene outside the door.

    Nicole wanted to enter the room, but Samuel stopped her.

    "Give Fill some time."

    "But it is Ysabel, not Whitney. Samuel, do you want to Ysabel to be the substitute for Whitney?"

    As a woman, Nicole naturally understood women.

    She did not know if Ysabel was attracted to Fill. But they couldn''t allow Ysabel to be with Fill as

    Whitney''s substitute.

    Samuelughed when he saw his wife so anxious.

    Nicole was always so enthusiastic and fair.

    He rubbed Nicole''s head and said softly, "Do you really think Fill doesn''t know that Whitney has died?

    Over the years, he understands that more than anyone else. But Ysabel''s appearance broke him down.

    When he puts himself together, he''ll take care of Ysabel. Besides, Fill has never touched any woman

    except Ysabel over these years."

    "So Fill treated Ysabel as a substitute for Whitney from the very beginning, right?"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Not really."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and walked out of the ICU. Then, he handed his phone to Nicole and asked

    her to see some photos.

    The women in the photos looked more or less like Whitney.

    "These women are...."

    "They were found by Fill''s family. They even wanted to use these women to bring Fill back home.

    Unfortunately, Fill wasn''t attracted to any of them. Some women even introduced themselves to Fill. But

    Fill only made love with Ysabel."

    Nicole was puzzled about Samuel''s words.

    What did he mean?

    Samuel smiled and said, "If he really wants to seek justice for Dennis, killing Ysabel is the best way. He

    can also warn Jarrod with that. But Fill chose a hard way."

    "What exactly do mean?"

    Nicole frowned slightly, unable to understand Samuel''s words.

    Samuel looked in the direction of Fill''s ward and whispered, "Before you inquired about Ysabel''s

    background, Fill had sent people to investigate that. Otherwise, how did we get the information so

    soon? It takes time for a paternity test."

    Nicole was immediately stunned.

    "You mean Fill knows that Ysabel is Whitney''s sister?"

    Samuel nodded.

    "Then he still slept with Ysabel? What a...."

    "He decides to let go of his obsession with Whitney, but he needs to take care of her family. Bing

    Ysabel''s husband is the only and best way."

    Samuel''s words instantly stunned Nicole.

 Chapter 1241 What a Capricious Man

    Chapter 1241 What a Capricious Man

    Nicole had mixed feelings about what Fill had done. But everyone had their own choices. If Fill really

    could get over Whitney, it might be a good thing.

    Thinking of this, Nicole rxed a lot.

    "What should we do now? Do we need to go in?"

    "No. They need some time alone."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and the two of them walked out of the hospital.

    The sun shining high outside rxed Nicole a lot. It was like the haze she had been wreathed in

    suddenly lifted, making herfortable.

    "Do you want to hang out?"

    Seeing the smile on Nicole''s face, Samuel suddenly felt very good.

    Nicole was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and said, "We don''t know how Lucas is yet.

    Let''s go back and take a look at Lucas."

    "That brat will be fine. He needs to rest for a while. Even if you go back, you can do nothing but look at

    him. You have been in a bad mood these days, so why don''t youe with me and get some good

    food? Or some amazing clothes? I heard that women got happier after they went shopping.

    Samuel''s words amused Nicole.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    If Lucas knew that his father didn''t care about him at all, he must be sad.

    "You''re so good at pampering women now. Is it because you have done that with other women

    recently?

    Nicole joked with him.

    Samuel said seriously, "I didn''t pamper anyone else. I just want my wife to be happy. What''s more, I

    upset you just now, and that''s how I want to make up."

    Nicole recalled their fights before, and said, "It wasn''t entirely your fault. I was too inconsiderate and

    opinionated. I shouldn''t have made my move without discussing with you. And I didn''t think carefully

    about safety measures as I had cared so much about your feelings. I even let you face dangers alone.

    What a selfish person I am!"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel hurriedly said, "Don''t say that. I know that you did it all for me. In

    addition, will you forgive my bad temper? I was mad at that time. Don''t take my words then seriously.

    Can I make up by giving you a card? You can max it out today!

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "Max out your card? Are you sure we can?"

    Samuel rubbed his head embarrassedly and said, "Maybe I should get a card with a low limitter?"

    "Stop it."

    Nicole nced at him and smiled, and then walked out.

    Since Samuel was in a good mood today, she would like to hang out with him. After all, they came here

    for trips.

    Seeing that Nicole was happy, Samuel followed up.

    He subconsciously sped Nicole''s hand. That was a wonderful feeling.

    He decided there wouldn''t be arguments with Nicole anymore, which would deprive the happiness like

    they had now and lead to distress.

    In the distance, there was a small stall selling small octopus balls.

    Nicole hadn''t eaten such a snack for a long time, so she was interested.

    "Let''s go eat some small balls!"

    She raised her head and smiled at Samuel.

    Samuel was a little confused.

    "What is that?"

    "A delicious snack. Let''s go!"

    Nicole knew that Samuel had never eaten this before, so she pulled his hand and hurried there.

    "Hi, I''ll have some meat balls"

    Nicole was excited like a child.

    Samuel seemed to see Nicole back in college.

    At that time, she was young and beautiful, and cheerful and lively, just like now.

    Samuel was obsessed.

    When the scents came to Samuel, he discovered that the so-called small balls were fried, and the color

    of the oil was unpleasant.

    He couldn''t help but frown.

    "What kind of oil is this?"

    Samuel''s words stunned the pitchman for a moment, and then he said, "Peanut oil."

    "Impossible. Peanut oil doesn''t smell like this."

    Samuel also wanted to say something, but he felt that Nicole was tugging his clothes. Nicole nced at

    him, so he stopped reluctantly.

    "We can''t eat them. It might be recycled cooking oil.

    Samuel said in a voice that could only be heard by Nicole, not because he was afraid that the pitchman

    would argue with him after hearing him, but because an argument might bring some staff officers

    around. He didn''t want to ruin their leisure.

    Nicole was unhappy.

    "Shut up."

    "Darling, this oil..."

    "One more word, I won''t sleep with you at night."

    These words worked very well. Samuel immediately shut his mouth.

    Jesus! Where he would sleep at night was way more important than this recycled cooking oil.

    However, he was nning not to let Nicole eat them.

    Nicole seemed to know what Samuel was thinking, and she whispered, "If you don''t let me eat them

    today, you''re not allowed to sleep with me for at least half of a month."

    Samuel''s could only give up.

    "Honey, are you serious? What''s so delicious about this thing? Besides, if the oil isn''t healthy, it will be

    bad for your health."

    "Come on, we only eat once or twice every now and then. We won''t die. Puffed food is not good,

    neither. Did you ever prevented Zoe from them?"

    Nicole was a little mad.

    She didn''t eat it every day, but only once in a while. Besides, who had told her to eat happily and go

    shopping?

    And now it was just the beginning.

    Nicole knew that he did it all for her health, but now it was really not the time to care so much.

    Moreover, she had just checked on the takeaway APP and found that its rating was quite high.

    Samuel didn''t know what to say.

    "That is different."

    "What''s the difference? She''s your little lover. She''s always right. And your wife is always wrong.

    Lovers are always the best, right?"

    Samuel didn''t dare to say anything.

    He knew he would say the wrong things again.

    He had finally managed to make his wife smile. He didn''t want to lose his happiness at night just

    because of these small balls.

    At this time, the small balls were done. The pitchman gave them the balls and two sticks.

    "What is this for?"

    Samuel asked honestly, but was immediately dragged away by Nicole.

    She picked up an octopus ball with the stick and handed to Samuel. She smiled and said, "Here, open

    your mouth."

    "Do I really have to eat?"

    Samuel frowned so hard that his eyebrows could pinch a fly.

    Why was Nicole so keen on such a terrible thing made from recycled oil? What was good of it?

    Eat it or not?

    Samuel hesitated.

    Nicole looked at him, smiling, but her eyes were telling Samuel what would happen if he didn''t eat.

    ''You won''t afford to refuse.''

    Samuel swallowed.

    Forget it. No big deal. Perhaps the Golden Bug in him could even be smoked out by this fried ball.

    Thinking of this, Samuel opened his mouth as if he will die soon.

    But when he chewed the ball, the taste stunned him.

    "How is it? Delicious, right?"

    Nicole wasughing happily.

    Samuel hurriedly nodded, and then picked up the stick to get another ball.

    "Hey, leave some to me, Samuel."

    This man was so capricious. Nicole hurried and got one ball.

    They scrambled for the balls on the street like two kids, talking andughing. People looked at them,

    but they didn''t care. They just wanted to seize the day.

    Soon there was only one ball left. Samuel took it quickly and then ran away.

    "Hey! I bought this!"

    What a man!

    Samuel was tall and strong, and so ran very fast. Nicole chased him.

    "Come on! It''s yours if you catch up."

    Samuel turned around and smiled.

    Nicole seemed to see him in college. But not the same, anyway.

    During his university years, he was cold and distant. One could just look at him afar but could never get

    close to him.

    The man had now be her husband. Although he was still a little cold, he was gentle and warm to

    her.

    "Stop if you have the guts."

    Nicole immediately ran after him.

    The two of them ran by the road like children.

    Samuel kept a regr distance from Nicole, taking the advantage to let her do more exercises.

    After a while, a jeep appeared.

    Suddenly, Nicole''s smile disappeared.

    This was a military car.

    Thinking that Rhys was still in town, Nicole was a little nervous.

    She was wearing some makeup, but Samuel didn''t.

    After all, he didn''t like makeup on. What if theye across each other?

    Just as she was thinking, Samuel slowed down and his expression was slightly different, too.

    Obviously, he also noticed the car.

    Nicole quickly walked over, held Samuel''s hand and whispered, "Follow me."

    There was a shopping mall nearby. As long as they entered the mall, it would take those people some

    time to find them, as there were more people in the mall.

    Samuel did not want any meeting and conflicts with them, neither, so he immediately lowered his head.

    Nicole''s heart was pounding, and her palms were covered in sweat.

    Over these years of dealing with emergencies with Samuel, she now could keep calm.

    They walked towards the mall like ordinary couples.

    The jeep went past them.

    Nicole was very nervous and didn''t relieve before the car was past.

    But Samuel was calm all the way.

    As for keepingposure, Nicole felt that she was still far away from Samuel and she needed to

    practice.

    Just as the two of them heaved a sigh of relief and were about to enter the mall, the jeep suddenly

    stopped. The window was also rolled down.

    "You two in the front, stop for a moment."

    Nicole and Samuel frowned slightly, but they continued to walk forward as if they hadn''t heard, but they

    somewhat speeded up.

    "Hey, stop! Or else I''ll shoot!"

 Chapter 1242 I Am Here with You. You Dont Have to Be Afraid of Anything

    Chapter 1242 I Am Here with You. You Don''t Have to Be Afraid of Anything

    Someone shot on the street?

    Nicole''s heart missed a beat.

    Did people nowadays have nopassion?

    How could they shoot on the street without confirmation?

    Nicole felt so angry.

    Samuel suddenly tightened his grip on her hand and whispered, "You go in first. I''ll handle it."

    Nicole hesitated for a second.

    She wanted to stay, but when she saw Samuel''s deep eyes, she couldn''t figure out what was on

    Samuel''s mind.

    Maybe he had his own n.

    Nicole knew that it was not the time for her to be opinionated, so she gave a slight nod.

    After they let go of each other''s hands, Nicole quickly walked towards the mall.

    Suddenly, a bullet from a silenced pistol shot towards Nicole.

    Nicole subconsciously squatted down and rolled on the spot. She avoided the bullet. The bullet hit the

    ss door on the side and immediately pierced through. The rm sounded and the ce was in an

    uproar.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    They really dared to shoot on the street!

    Samuel suddenly turned his head and jumped forward.

    The shooter was slightly stunned when he saw Samuel''s well-known face. Then he subconsciously

    wanted to pull the trigger again. However, Samuel was so fast that the shooter only saw the shadow in

    front of him before he could not see the figure clearly. In the next moment, the pain of breaking came

    from the shooter''s wrist.

    "No!"

    A painful cry suddenly sounded.

    Nicole was also a little surprised.

    She didn''t see Samuel''s movements clearly just now.

    He was too fast!

    Since when Samuel could run that fast?

    While Nicole was shocked, Samuel had already broken the shooter''s arm. Then he directly pped the

    shooter in the face.

    "Shooting on the street? Aren''t you afraid of injuring innocent people? What does this suit you''re

    wearing stand for? Don''t you know that?"

    Samuel was like a murderous god. No one would dare to approach him.

    There were two people who looked like adjutants in the car, but as shocked by Samuel, they didn''t dare

    to make a single move.

    "Bastards! What are you waiting for? Get him! And that woman!"

    Rhys shouted like a madman. In the next moment, a gun was already on his forehead.

    "Try it."

    Samuel''s ice-cold voice seemed toe from hell. Rhys was frightened that he was about to fall, but

    he was still holding on.

    "Samuel, I don''t wanna do this. I''m just following orders from the higher-ups. Don''t make things difficult

    for me, okay? We all came from the same ce. You know! Military orders cannot be disobeyed. I have

    no choice."

    "Have no choice? Is it your excuse for shooting on the street? Tell me, what did I do to deserve this?

    Why did you have to kill me on the street like this? Do you have any arrest warrants? Show me."

    Rhys showed a flustered look at Samuel''s words.

    "This is a covert operation. I''ve got no warrants yet. I followed a verbal order."

    "Don''t you know my military rank? Do you want to arrest me with your current rank without any written

    authorization? Are you out of your mind?"

    Samuel mocked him, and then he kicked Rhys in the leg like a Satan.

    Rhys knelt down with a loud sound. Nicole could imagine how painful that was.

    Suddenly, a group of men in ck came out from nowhere and surrounded Rhys and the others.

    Samuel said coldly, "Take them back. Don''t kill them. I want to know something."

    "Yes!"

    The men in ck spoke in unison, imposing.

    Rhys''s face immediately turned pale.

    "Samuel, you have your own army. Do you wanna wage a rebellion?"

    "Rhys, you''ve watched too much TV. It''s the 21st century now. Rebellion? For what? I''m just inviting

    you to be my guest. Take them back."

    Samuel said coldly.

    The men in ck immediately moved forward and directly pulled the three people out of the car.

    Samuel''s men covered their mouth and threw them into the car. Then they left.

    None of the surrounding people dared to speak, let alone turn on their phones to take photos.

    That was because those men in ck were wearing the clothes unique to Sky Group.

    Everyone knew the power of Sky Group here. No one would dare to challenge Sky Group.

    Seeing that the surrounding people were very conscious, Samuel did not say anything else. His

    murderous expression disappeared as soon as he walked towards Nicole.

    "Are you alright?"

    He looked worried.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I am fine. They didn''t hurt me. But he looked familiar. I think I''ve seen

    him somewhere before."

    "What?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    It was impossible for Nicole to know Rhys.

    Nicole thought rapidly. A scene came to her in her mind.

    A little boy bullied Zoe in front of Emory''s ce. At that time, a woman came out to y a rascal on

    her.

    Afterwards, it seemed that Rhys showed up.

    Nicole couldn''t remember the details, but she vaguely remembered such a scene.

    "I remembered. That man''s son bullied Zoe in front of Emory''s house."

    Suddenly, there was a cold look in Samuel''s eyes.

    "His son bullied my daughter? He is doomed!"

    Samuel called his men directly.

    "Teach Rhys a lesson."

    "Yes, boss."

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel also knew that they couldn''t continue shopping. He could not help

    but say dejectedly, "Sorry for putting you in trouble again. It seems that there were always unexpected

    incidents when you were with me. I am sorry!"

    "It''s fine. I''m used to it. Actually, this suits us pretty well."

    Nicole took Samuel''s arm and smiled gently.

    "If we lived have our life like others, like the first three years after we got married, perhaps I wouldn''t

    know that you loved me this much."

    Hearing Nicole mentioned those years, Samuel said apologetically, "If I had known earlier that we

    would have experienced so much..."

    "What? You won''t marry me?"

    Samuel felt difficult to answer Nicole''s question.

    Looking at Nicole''s bright eyes, Samuel suddenly held her face and said affectionately, "No, I will still

    marry you. I will take good care of you, cherish you and love you. I won''t waste a single day of those

    three years."

    Nicole felt like crying.

    "Don''t say that."

    "I''m telling you the truth. I''vee to realize that I''ve spent too little time with you. Although we''ve been

    married for eight years, we spend very little time together. Compared to ordinary couples, we really

    haven''t enjoyed our life enough. I owe you a lot."

    Samuel was very sorry.

    Nicole hurriedly said, "Nobody owes anyone in a rtionship. I only know that I like you more than I like

    myself. I want to be with you, no matter what life will be like, no matter what kind of difficulties we would

    have. I''m happy enough just to be with you."

    "You are just the silliest woman in the world, aren''t you? You know that being with me will put you in

    danger, but you still have no intention of turning back. How can I let you go?"

    "Then don''t let me go. Just hold my hand until the end of the world. We will be together forever."

    "I promise."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Nicole was touched at Samuel''s answer.

    They no longer cared about other people''s gazes and continued walking forward hand in hand.

    Here, Samuel was the boss.

    He had avoided the conflicts with Rhys and the others because he didn''t want to enrage the higher-

    ups. After all, he still had to maintain a normal rtionship with them. But since Rhys dared to shoot

    him on the street and Samuel had Morty supporting him, he had nothing to be afraid of.

    The only thing Samuel was afraid of was putting Nicole in danger. However, he couldn''t help but smile

    when he knew that this woman beside him never changed her mind since she married him.

    He would do everything he could to protect Nicole. Even if they would die, they would die together.

    With this thought in mind, Samuel no longer worried about anything.

    They walked in the streets like ordinary couples.

    A melodious piano sound came from the coffee shop beside them.

    Nicole paused for a moment and smiled, "I remember you once yed a piano piece at school. It was

    Beethoven''s For Elise."

    "You like For Elise?"

    Samuel could no longer remember.

    He did y the piano at school.

    Every kid of wealthy families would learn the piano. He had yed quite well before, but stopped since

    he joined the army. After entering the business world, he got even less time to practice.

    Now that Nicole mentioned it, Samuel asked.

    Nicole was slightly stunned. Then she smiled and said, "Yeah. I wanna hear you y again."

    Samuel felt that nothing in this world couldpare to Nicole''s smile.

    As long as she smiled, even if she wanted the stars in the sky, Samuel could find a way to take them

    off for her.

    Because Nicole had the most beautiful smile in the world.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and walked into the coffee shop.

    He suddenly asked, "I remember that you yed the piano well too."

    "Not good enough. I haven''t practiced for a long time."

    "Come on, let''s y four hands."

    What Samuel said made Nicole slightly stun.

    "Me and you?"

    "What else? Mrs. Green, may I?"

    Samuel stretched out his hand towards Nicole gently.

    Nicole instantly went a little nervous.

    "I ... I might not be able to keep up with you. I''m afraid that I might blow it."

    "I am here with you. You don''t have to be afraid of anything."

    Perhaps it was because Samuel''s gaze was too gentle, or perhaps it was because the atmosphere at

    this moment was quite good, Nicole gave Samuel her hand.

    She did not know how she walked onto the stage, nor did she know how she sat down. She only knew

    that the surroundings were filled with the aura of Samuel. His slender hands held her fingers, and his

    gentle voice sounded in her ears.

    "Mrs. Green, you can do it. In this world, only you can y four hands with me."

    Nicole was deeply encouraged by Samuel''s words, and she was now full of confidence.

 Chapter 1243 I Cant Tell You Even If You Are My Daddy

    Chapter 1243 I Can''t Tell You Even If You Are My Daddy

    Nicole never knew that it would feel so good and unreal to y four hands with Samuel.

    The room was filled with the melodious sound of the piano. They still yed Beethoven''s "For Elise".

    However, Nicole felt that this ssic piece of music was given a different vor.

    Their fingers danced over the ck and white keys, like two elves happily wandering around the world.

    The two of them only had each other in their eyes. They didn''t notice that the two of them were

    cooperating in such a tacit and harmonious manner.

    The surrounding people were dumbfounded. Some of them quickly took out their phones, recorded the

    scene and posted the video online.

    Nicole and Samuel were unaware of that.

    They had no idea that any little thing they did would be a trending topic.

    Gabrielle was about to give birth. To ease the contractions, she went on Twitter. When she saw the

    video of Nicole and Samuel ying the piano together, she paused.

    ir always kept an eye on his wife. Seeing that Gabrielle was stunned, he stepped forward and

    checked. Then he was enraged at once when he saw the video.

    "What does Samuel mean? Isn''t he in love with Nicole? Now he is ying the piano with another

    woman. He goes too far! Does he know how much Nicole has given up for him and how much Nicole

    has lost? He is a scum!"

    Gabrielle was slightly stunned.

    "When did you get close to Nicole?"

    She knew his husband very well.

    At the beginning, ir didn''t like Nicole at all. He always felt that Nicole had dragged down Samuel. As

    Samuel''s brother, he knew what Samuel had gone through in the past few years, so he naturally

    supported Samuel.

    Gabrielle didn''t speak up for Nicole because only women would understand Nicole''s difficulties. She

    also believed that ir and the others would see Nicole''s advantages sooner orter. She knew that

    Nicole was a good woman to match up with Samuel.

    However, Gabrielle did not expect that ir would ept Nicole in such a short time, so she got a little

    surprised.

    ir was afraid that his wife would misunderstand, so he hurriedly exined, "What do you mean by

    that I get close to Nicole? She is Samuel''s wife, so I have to protect her. Besides, isn''t she your friend?

    My wife''s good friend must be as kind as my wife."

    "You always fawn over me."

    A smile touched Gabrielle''s lips. However, she screamed again with a burst of contractions.

    "Gabrielle, take a deep breath."

    ir sweated heavily, as if it wasn''t Gabrielle who was going to give birth, but him.

    Gabrielle grabbed the phone and said painfully, "This is Nicole. Don''t mistake her for someone else.

    She just had some makeup on. Take a closer look. You can tell that it''s her. But will this trending topic

    reveal their location? After all, their situation is a bit special now."

    ir''s heart skipped a beat.

    Yes, Samuel was not in good situation now.

    "Leave them alone. Take care of yourself now. We just need to worry about the baby now. Samuel is a

    capable man. Don''t worry, he will handle it."

    As soon as ir finished speaking, the trending topic about Samuel and Nicole in the list instantly

    disappeared.

    At Sky Group headquarters, Lucas was still pale. However, he quickly typed on the keyboard with both

    hands and soon stopped.

    A silver fox logo appeared on theputer, and then a sentence was sent.

    "Kid, nice working with you!"

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    Kid?

    Lucas really didn''t know how he was supposed to feel about Silver Fox''s personality.

    However, it was a good thing that he could work with Silver Fox to remove the trending topic without

    any traces.

    Then, Lucas was curled up on the bed in pain.

    Piano duet?

    Coffee shop!

    He was now doubting whether he was their kid or not.

    He was injured. When he was lying on bed and needed his parents'' care, his parents actually ran out to

    go shopping and even made a trending topic. Did they take his feeling into ount?

    Just as Lucas was feeling sad, Zoe and Joseph walked in.

    "Lucas, how are you today? Does it hurt?"

    Zoe''s soft voice instantlyforted Lucas.

    "I''m okay. It doesn''t hurt."

    Lucas smiled. At the sight of Lucas''s pale face, Zoe felt sorry and then suddenly hugged Lucas.

    "Lucas, you scared me to death! Don''t do that again."

    Zoe avoided Lucas''s wound and hugged him tightly.

    Lucas''s heart was immediately full of warmth.

    "I am fine. Don''t worry about me."

    "You call this ''fine''?"

    Joseph brought in a bowl of tonic soup and handed it to Lucas.

    "The soup is good for you. Have some soup now."

    "Alright."

    Lucas took it over and gulped.

    Seeing Lucas''puter on, Zoe asked doubtfully, "Lucas, what are you doing? Can''t you just have

    some rest?"

    "I''m helping someone out."

    When he thought of his parents, Lucas felt a headache.

    "What do you mean?"

    Zoe did not quite understand.

    Lucas hurriedly said, "Nothing. It''s all done."

    "Then have a good rest. Otherwise, we will stay here for a long time. Then when can we go to the

    Harper Town?"

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Lucas felt distressed.

    "So you are not worried about my health. You just wanna go to the Harper Town."

    "Well, both."

    Zoe chuckled. Lucas couldn''t continue ming her.

    "Why are you going to the Harper Town?"

    Lucas disliked that ce. If he could, he didn''t want to go there. After all, many things were rted to

    that ce.

    However, Zoe''s enthusiasm made him curious.

    Joseph also looked at Zoe curiously.

    Zoe bit her lip as if she had made a big decision, "I have something to deal with."

    "You? What thing?"

    "Nash entrusted the task to me, and he said that I could do that at my convenience. Uncle Emory

    hasn''te back now. Nash, Naomi, and Mrs. Cawker are looking forward to Uncle Emory''s return

    every day. If I can help with that, Uncle Emory might be back soon."

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Lucas immediately became serious.

    "Do you mean that Uncle Emory had something to do with the Harper Town? He was not investigated

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    because of the explosion?"

    "I''m not sure. Nash said that if Daddy and Mommy went to the Harper Town, he wanna ask me for a

    favor."

    "What is it?"

    However, Zoe shook her head and said firmly, "This is a secret between me and Nash. I can''t tell you."

    "I''m your brother."

    "I can''t tell you even if you''re my Daddy."

    Zoe quite insisted on this matter, which immediately worried Lucas and Joseph.

    "Zoe, that ce is not as simple as you think."

    "I know, but it''s nothing. Aren''t you going with me?"

    "You still need my help?"

    Lucas said unhappily, but he also knew how stubborn Zoe was.

    Zoe was usually a careless girl. Once she really made up her mind, no one could stop her.

    Alright.

    If anything happened to Zoe, he would try his best to protect her.

    Lucas thought for a while, and he gave up forcing Zoe.

    Nicole and Samuel did not know at all that they became a trending topic again that was then removed.

    Morty was surprised to find that the trending topic about Samuel disappeared instantly, leaving no

    trace.

    Sure enough, there were many experts around Samuel.

    Even he had to admire how quick this happened.

    He smiled and immediately called Samuel.

    At this moment, Samuel finished the music with Nicole. Thunderous apuse rang out in the shop.

    The two of them didn''t care about the apuse because they had possessed countless apuse and

    flowers since they were young. However, they were extremely satisfied with the perfect cooperation

    between the two of them just now.

    "You y really well."

    The two of them spoke at the same time. Then, they smiled at each other in the romantic atmosphere.

    "Let''s go home."

    Nicole was held by Samuel and walked out of the coffee shop, with the envious gazes of the crowd.

    The phone rang. Samuel was stunned for a moment, and then he took it out.

    When he saw that it was from Morty, he paused.

    He had just captured Rhys and now Morty called. Would Morty ask him to release Rhys?

    Thinking of this, Samuel became serious.

    "What happened? Who is it?"

    Nicole was somewhat sensitive to notice Samuel''s change.

    "Nothing."

    Samuel stroked Nicole''s head and answered the phone in front of her.

    "Mr. Morty, do you call me to release him?"

    "Release? Who are talking about?"

    Morty was slightly stunned.

    Samuel too.

    Morty was not calling him for Rhys?

    "Why do you call me?"

    Samuel quickly changed the topic.

    Samuel wouldn''t tell his things to Morty.

    Morty looked refined, but no one knew better than Samuel that Morty was a devil. However, Morty''s

    good-looking appearance gave others an illusion.

    Nicole also remembered who Mr. Morty was.

    The man from Capital City?

    The one who had helped Samuel. Nicole did not know his identity very well, and now she did not intend

    to inquire about the man. She just stood quietly and listened to Samuel.

    Morty did not ask Samuel what he meant just now. He just smiled and said, "You probably don''t know

    that the piano duet between you and your wife became a trending topic just now."

    "What?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    He had overlooked this.

    "Don''t worry. Someone has removed the trending topic for you. Can you lend me the expert?"

    "No!"

    Samuel hung up after he finished speaking.

    He quickly unlocked his phone and checked the clearance traces. He immediately knew that it was

    done by Silver Fox and Lucas.

    Morty wanted to borrow his son?

    That was impossible!

    However, Morty was not a person who would give up easily. After Samuel hung up, Morty texted

    Samuel.

    "Help me, and I''ll give you some information about the Harper Town. Your call. It is also about the

    Golden Bug. It has something to do with you, too."

 Chapter 1244 Thats Not Cute of You

    Chapter 1244 That''s Not Cute of You

    Samuel was stunned.

    Morty knew about the Golden Bug?

    "Don''t mess with me!"

    Anger was revealed in Samuel''s voice. Even though Morty had a high social status and the two of them

    had been through a lot together, Samuel felt the irresistible wrath in his heart.

    Morty was not an idiot. Of course he could sense Samuel''s anger. However, he smiled and said,

    "What? You want toe to the Capital City to kill me?"

    "Yeah, I can do that. You know, nothing can get in my way. I can go anywhere as I please."

    Samuel was telling the truth.

    Samuel used to be a confined beast, but now he was a wild horse without the reins. There was really

    nothing he was afraid of in the world.

    Morty turned serious and said in a low voice, "I want to look into one guy. I can''t let anyone know about

    it, so I need to use your man. We''ve known each other for so many years. Just do me a favor, will

    you?"

    "Beg me."

    Samuel suddenly got a good mood.

    Morty would not easily beg anyone.

    Others may not know him, but Samuel knew him very well.

    Morty had always got his pride. Even if facing a close friend, he had never put aside his pride. After all,

    his identity was indeed noble. This would be the first time he begged for help.

    Samuel was expecting Morty to hang up the phone out of anger, but instead, Morty replied very

    straightforwardly, "OK, I beg you. Could you please lend me your man?"

    At this moment, Samuel waspletely dumbfounded.

    This was so not Morty.

    Maybe the person he wanted to look into meant something to him.

    Samuel knew Morty well. For so many years, Morty had never been close to anyone. He even

    remained distant with people who had been through life-and-death adversity with him.

    He had his pride.

    Also, in his position, he could obtain information about anyone.

    As long as he made a phone call, there would be plenty of talented people offering to work for him.

    Samuel really wondered who would be the guy that Morty was trying to find. He set aside his identity

    and yed it so low-key.

    "A woman?"

    "A man."

    Samuel thought that Morty yed it low-key because of a woman, but Morty''s answer really surprised

    him.

    "You are into men?"

    "Damn you! I''m not a rabbit!"

    Eventually, Morty failed to maintain his demeanor in the face of Samuel''s weird thoughts.

    Samuel chuckled, and the atmosphere was not intense anymore.

    "Well, I am really curious. Who has the magic to make Mr. Morty so concerned and try to keep it from

    others?"

    Samuel teased him. He meant it as a casual joke, but when Morty kept silent for a while, Samuel got

    confused.

    "Mr. Morty?"

    "I can tell you, but you have to keep this between you and me."

    Morty sounded solemn.

    Samuel also turned serious.

    "You don''t have to tell me. I''ll call the man you want, but I''m not sure when he will contact you."

    Samuel was just teasing Morty, but he didn''t really want to know anything. He knew better than anyone

    that the man Morty wanted to find out wouldn''t be ordinary.

    Knowing too much wouldn''t do him any good. Let alone getting involved in stuff of the Capital City.

    Samuel was not that stupid.

    He trusted Morty, so he would ask Silver Fox to help him.

    He would not get Lucas involved in it.

    That child was too young. Getting involved in these stuff would be harmful to him.

    Morty had no idea what Samuel was thinking. When he heard what Samuel said, he suddenly heaved

    a sigh of relief and then wore a smile on his face. He said, "I''ve changed my mind. You have to know

    about this."

    "Mr. Morty, this joke isn''t funny at all."

    Samuel was shocked at Morty''s quick change of mind.

    Morty was always so willful.

    Then Morty said nonchntly, "It''s about Nicole. Are you sure you don''t want to hear it?"

    Nicole was Samuel''s weak spot. It really sounded tempting.

    Seeing Nicole''s puzzled face, Samuel covered the phone with his hand and then said to Nicole, "Why

    don''t you go get me a cup of coffee? I''m a little thirsty."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was trying to get her out of there.

    She was okay with it. She didn''t care at all if Samuel didn''t want her to know something. She believed

    he could handle everything well.

    "Alright. Just hurry up. The coffee won''t taste good when it gets cold."

    Nicole gave him a smile before turning around.

    After Nicole entered the caf¨¦, Samuel whispered, "Why does it have anything to do with my wife?"

    Morty heard the conversation between the couple clearly and now he smiled, "Why don''t you let your

    wife listen? Maybe she''s interested too."

    "Mr. Morty, my patience is limited. If you go way out of line, I might not lend you my man."

    "Samuel, you''re ruthless."

    Morty stopped joking with him and directly said, "I wanted to look into William Don."

    The name surprised Samuel.

    "Who?"

    "William Don, your wife''s second uncle."

    Samuel gotpletely frozen.

    "Why do you want to look into him?"

    Morty took a deep breath and said, "It''s none of your business."

    Samuel had no idea why Morty wanted to look into William. He said, "Mr. Morty, I hate to break it to

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    you. But William may be already dead."

    "No, he''s still alive, although he is as good as dead."

    Morty''s answer made Samuel''s heart skip a beat.

    "How do you know?"

    "I got my way. All you need to do is to let your man find out his whereabouts. As for the rest, it''s no

    good for you to know too much."

    Morty had a tight mouth.

    Samuel felt a little worried.

    "Has William been involved in anything about the upper ss?"

    He had to know about that.

    If that was the case, even if he had to risk his life for offending Morty, he would not help him. After all,

    that was Nicole''s second uncle, her family.

    Morty knew what Samuel was worried about. He sighed and said, "William has nothing to do with the

    upper ss. It''s personal issue between me and him."

    "When William was in trouble, you have just been born. Mr. Morty, how is it possible that you two have

    personal issues? You were just a baby. What? You knew him from yourst life?"

    Morty was choked by Samuel''s questions.

    "Samuel, have you read too many novelstely? What are you thinking?"

    "Then tell me why you try to find William. Although you''re Morty, the heir to the Hill family, William is my

    wife''s family. If I don''t know what this is all about, I won''t help you. I might even turn against you."

    Hearing Samuel''s threat, Morty was speechless.

    "You took side so quickly. Yourdy is more important than your buddy, right? Have you forgotten who

    helped you before?"

    "That''s different. I know you have helped me and I will pay you back. However, these are two different

    things."

    Samuel took a firm stand.

    Morty then resigned and said, "How did I be friends with people like you?"

    "There''s nothing you can do. You need a buddy like me to help build your kingdom."

    "Piss off!"

    Morty had never known that Samuel, who had always looked indifferent, would be so shameless.

    Today, he knew him better.

    When it came to anything about Nicole, Samuel wouldn''t show you any mercy.

    Morty pondered for a moment and whispered, "I can tell you, but it''s the Hill family''s scandal. It must be

    kept from the world. I''ll tell you only. But if anyone else knows about it, you know what will happen to

    you."

    "Threatening me again? Is it fun?"

    Samuel knew how Morty was. Although he still held the airs, he had never really meant it.

    Morty felt speechless at Samuel''s reaction.

    "Samuel, that''s not cute of you."

    "Cute can''t be used to describe a man. Sorry,pliment rejected."

    Samuel was now better at attacking others.

    Morty checked the time and found that the two of them had been chatting for quite some time, so he

    whispered, "It''s because of my aunt."

    "Your aunt? You have an aunt?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    After all, the Hills had always been the focus of attention. If Morty had an aunt, he should have known

    about it.

    Morty then kept a low voice. "I told you it''s a scandal. So, few people know about it. This has been

    blocked by my father. We are not allowed to bring up my aunt again. But my aunt was nice to me, so I

    have to find her."

    "Is it rted to William?"

    "Yes, my aunt liked William. You know, we Hills had been through a hard time and had almost fallen

    from the pedestal. At that time, the Hills wanted to set up a marriage between the Hill family and the

    Don family. You know the Don family''s power in the army. As long as my aunt marries any son from the

    Don family, we Hills will have enough strength to ovee the difficulties. That was an informal blind

    date. And the man from the Don family was William."

    Samuel did not know about this, and perhaps Nicole did not know either. If Morty didn''t bring it up, no

    one would have thought that the Don family would have such great luck back then.

    However, Samuel knew that William liked Sally, so he wouldn''t marry Morty''s aunt. However, the Dons

    then would not have the nerve to reject it. After all, even if the Hill family was in trouble, it still got great

    power.

    Samuel pondered for a moment and asked, "William agreed to it?"

    "Kind of, but just as the marriage was settled, William went abroad and imed that he was doing

    some research, but everyone knew that he was trying to escape from the marriage. At that time, my

    aunt was really angry. We Hills wanted to ask for an exnation. However, my aunt liked William. She

    said that she would not rush him to marry her. She would give him time to think about it. At that time, it

    was undoubtedly worse for us. Because my aunt can wait, but the Hill family can''t. So we did a very

    despicable thing."

 Chapter 1245 I Need to Be Alone

    Chapter 1245 I Need to Be Alone

    "Despicable things?"

    Samuel knew a lot about the dirty things of manyrge families, but he didn''t dare to say that at will.

    Morty sneered and said, "Yes, despicable things. They drugged my aunt and threw her on the bed of a

    Neo. At that time, the Neo family was just as powerful as the Don family. My aunt lost her virginity for

    that. The Hills were afraid that the Neos would deny the fact. So they gathered many people and

    caught my aunt on the bed. They almost made my auntmit suicide."

    Samuel didn''t want to hear such scandal anymore.

    "Mr. Morty, I don''t want to hear this anymore. I..."

    "You have listened to the beginning of it. It''s toote, Samuel. You have known about the scandal of the

    Hill family. And you must hear it out. Otherwise, I might have to do something to keep your mouth shut.

    You know, Hills are cold-blooded."

    Morty''s voice was cold.

    He was the heir of the Hill family. One day, he would be themander of thatrge family. And now,

    Morty was in control of the Hill family. Samuel knew that what he said wasn''t an exaggeration.

    Samuel was a little upset. He shouldn''t be curious. But there was also no need to back out now.

    Morty must have nned to use him in the beginning. Maybe Morty did this to prepare to be the leader

    of Hills.

    Morty was not the only one who wanted to be the head of the family. Naturally, he needed to do

    something to help him seed. The brotherhood back then was not enough to save his life. Therefore,

    Samuel could understand the changes in Morty.

    "Then continue."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Morty felt somewhat bitter.

    Morty realized that he would never be able to return to the past.

    Morty took a deep breath and said, "The Hills were afraid that Auntie wouldmit suicide, so they

    sent people to put her under house arrest. At the same time, they sent people to discuss my aunt''s

    marriage to the Neo family. In the discussion, they tried their best to get benefits from the Neos.

    Perhaps the Neos were satisfied with my Auntie at the beginning, but the Hill family was in a difficult

    situation at that time, and they had asked too much from the Neos. As a result, the Neos were quite

    unhappy about that. In the end, although the wedding date was set, it was dyed again and again.

    Later, Auntie was found pregnant."

    "Ady was pregnant before marriage. This was a huge scandal at that time. In order to protect the

    reputation of their family, the Hills secretly sent people to force Auntie to have an abortion. At that time,

    Auntie almost went crazy. Fortunately, my mother gave birth to me, but my mother also passed away

    because of dystocia."

    "Auntie just lost her child and I lost my mother. She raised me as her own. The Neos helped the Hill

    family through the difficulties, but my aunt''s marriage was postponed indefinitely. The Hills also acted

    as if this marriage had never existed. This is my aunt''s tragic marriage."

    "When I was five years old, that Neo who took my aunt''s virginity married another woman. This means

    that my aunt was given up. The Neos abandoned my aunt. So did the Hills. No one cared about her. No

    one cared about what she felt. They even thought that my aunt raising me is for the best of everyone.

    After all, my aunt is a Hill, and I am the first heir of the Hill family. But that year, my aunt learned about

    the news about William."

    "I remember that day, my aunt was dressed beautifully. She touched my head and told me that she was

    going to find her own happiness, to find the man she loved. She told me that when she got married,

    she would bring William back and watch me grow up. But after that, I have never heard the news about

    my aunt."

    At this point, Morty was very sad.

    He whispered, "I thought my aunt has found her own happiness. I thought she didn''te back to see

    me because she had to stay away from the Hills. Later, when I grew up, I found out some things. Only

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    then did I realize that my aunt almost died. And the person who made this happen was Lindo, the

    person whom my aunt lost her virginity to. He robbed my aunt of her innocence, but he did not marry

    her and did not want my aunt to find her own happiness. When he learned that my aunt had found

    William, he used his power to fake an order andunch an operation, which devastated the whole town

    my aunt stayed. He made up an excuse, saying that the town was suffering from a gue that was out

    of control. He said that an emergent action needed to be taken."

    Morty''s such words instantly angered Samuel.

    "What did you say?"

    Samuel had thought about the reasons for the extermination of the Harper Town. But he never thought

    that the disaster was aroused by rtionship issues.

    Lindo should die!

    "What position does this person have now? Where is he?"

    All the schemes and plots that had taken ce around Samuel and Nicole had started with the

    extermination of the Harper Town. And the one to me was Lindo!

    Out of selfish motives, Lindo created such a big injustice. Three generations of people were involved.

    Samuel vowed to make Lindo pay the price.

    Morty whispered, "Lindo is very cunning. He knew this was a big issue and that he could conceal it for

    a lifetime. So, after it was done, he applied for retirement and moved to a foreign country with his entire

    family."

    "Bastard!"

    Samuel gritted his teeth angrily. It was hard for him to believe that Lindo''s jealousy was why the Harper

    Town was destroyed.

    "Was the town your aunt and William stayed the Harper Town?"

    Even if he had guessed the fact, Samuel still wanted to confirm it.

    Morty nodded and said, "Yes. Because the Harper Town has a tradition of raising bugs. Lindo took

    advantage of this. Such mysterious bugs rarely appeared in the sight of the world. People tend to avoid

    the unknown. And they will easily be panicked when facing things hard to understand. All this made the

    Harper Town more mysterious. Moreover, in the Harper Town, the method of raising bugs was passed

    down from generation to generation. Outsiders did not know how this works. So Lindo started the

    rumor that the bugs they raised had spread the gue. And people in that town had gone crazy.

    Moreover, he said the gue was out of control and it would endanger the surrounding towns and even

    the entire region in no time. People believed what he said was no exaggeration. Therefore, with that

    fake order, the Harper Town was annihted very quickly. Luckily, William and my aunt had left the town

    when Lindo took actions. At that time, soldiers participating in the operation included Dons, Shaws,

    Cawkers and Neos. Lindo is indeed good at calction. Even though his higher-ups would find that he

    faked the order, they would not give him severe punishments because the four great families were

    involved. All this made the sess of the operation."

    "What a jerk!"

    Samuel punched the stone beside him angrily. Blood oozed from the back of his hand, but the physical

    pain was nothingpared to the pain in his heart.

    People of the Harper Town were innocent!

    They died just because Morty''s aunt and William were in their town!

    And what did Morty''s aunt and William do wrong?

    The images aroused by Memory Bug appeared in Samuel''s mind again.

    The old, the weak, women and children cried out for help in despair. And all of them died in the

    shooting.

    Those souls were shouting and crying in Samuel''s mind. And that irritated Samuel.

    He wanted to kill!

    He wanted to kill that bastard Lindo!

    But now, the only thing he could do was to control himself.

    Morty knew what would happen if Samuel knew about this, but he wanted to let him know.

    It had been so many years since that incident, but his aunt still hadn''t returned. In recent years, the

    Hills discovered this matter and began to secretly investigate.

    After Zama''s incident, the Greens asked for help from Morty. That was when the Hills knew that it was

    impossible to conceal this matter.

    But now Lindo''s whereabouts were nowhere to be found. And Lindo had emigrated. There were many

    things that Morty could not verify. Lindo only found the paper order from back then, but because it was

    not archived, it was of little value. Now, soldiers of the four great families who had participated in that

    operation were now the pirs of their families. However, they still didn''t know the truth. They did not

    know that Lindo''s personal grudge made the mission back then. They thought it was a real operation.

    The Hills didn''t know how to exin these matters to the four great families. They wanted to conceal

    their mistakes. After all, it had been so many years. But the descendants of the Harper Town were

    doing everything in order to take revenge. They had tried all sorts of ways and be a pain in the

    ass.

    What Morty wanted was simple: the person who did the wrong thing back then paid the price.

    The Harper Town had been exterminated for no reason. And they owed the Harper Town justice in this

    matter.

    Samuel was a descendant of the Harper Town.

    No matter what Zama had done. This could not be changed. And now, the Golden Bug, which

    symbolized the identity of the head of the Harper Town was in Samuel''s body. Eventually, Samuel

    would know about this matter.

    Instead of waiting for Samuel to find it out himself, Morty felt that it was better to tell Samuel

    immediately. At least, they wouldn''t be enemies this way.

    "Samuel, I know how you feel now. I know my apology can''t change anything. I tell you this because I

    want you to know the truth. I want to find my aunt and William. The information I have now is that

    William is still alive, but I heard that living is hell for him. And I don''t know where he is now. Some said

    that he was in Country F. Some said that he was near the Harper Town. If I can find William, I can find

    my aunt. I want my aunt to go home. After all, she is like my mother to me."

    Samuel needed some time to think about Morty''s words.

    "I can''t give you an answer now. I need to be alone."

    "I understand. Take your time. Come to me if you make your decision."

    Samuel nodded.

    "By the way, the Golden Bug in your body will do you no harm. After learning about the Harper Town, I

    checked some ancient books. The Golden Bug is a kind of bug that will pass down from generation to

    generation. As the king of all the bugs, it will exist in the body of the head of the Harper Town. To

    ordinary people, it might be harmful, and it might even result in death. However, to the sessor of the

    head, because of his bloodline, the Golden Bug will be beneficial to his health. Golden Bug exists to

    protect the head of the Harper Town. However, you juste into contact with it and have yet to

    coexist with its consciousness. That is why you will have some irritable emotions once in a while. After

    some time, everything will be fine."

    Morty told Samuel about the Golden Bug. But right now, Samuel was not hearing him. His mind was

    filled with scenes of innocent people dying miserably. Like an unending movie, these things were

    ying in his mind over and over again...

 Chapter 1246 Im Really Sad

    Chapter 1246 I''m Really Sad

    Samuel did not know how he hung up the phone. He had even forgotten that Nicole was waiting for him

    in the caf¨¦. He stood alone on the street. He could hardly see people around.

    All he could see and think was the ughter.

    That inhumane ughter.

    He thought that there were conspiracy and scheme that destroyed the Harper Town. He never thought

    that it was because of a jealous man and his n to kill Mr. Morty''s auntie and William.

    ''Lindo!''

    ''Damn you!''

    ''You should go to hell!''

    Samuel''s eyes turned golden again, and even his blood was boiling.

    Because of the Memory Bug, he could clearly feel the despair and sorrow of the nsmen at that time.

    Harper Town was such a beautiful town, but the people there were all killed in that ughter.

    Samuel suddenly conjured up a scene.

    A familiar woman was lying in the arms of a man in the cave. It seemed that they had just had sex, and

    they were emotionally unstable. Beside them was a one-month-year-old child.

    The woman looked at the man and said sadly, "Aaron, I gave a birth to your son behind my nsmen''s

    back. He is our son. His eyebrows look like mine!"

    The man hugged the woman and anxiously said, "Follow me. You are my wife. Our son can''t lose his

    mother. Go with me, please."

    "Aaron, I''m my father''s only child, and I''m the young master of the town. People in our town can''t marry

    outsiders, so we can''t be together."

    The woman cried. She was helpless but decisive.

    She had her duty. She could not leave the town because of love.

    "Aaron, you know, our town is hereditary. The Golden Bug only recognizes the blood of the Harpers. I

    have my responsibilities, and I can''t leave my town."

    "Then I''ll stay. Our son and I will stay with you. Even if I can''t marry you, I''ll be with you forever. I love

    you. I can give up everything for you."

    Aaron hugged the woman tightly.

    The woman cried and said, "Aaron, leave here with our son. Find a ce where no one knows you and

    bring up our son. Don''t teach him to raise bugs, don''t let him know about the Harper Town and me. He

    is our son and a symbol of our love. He should have his own life and choose his own path. His destiny

    should not be decided by others because of his identity. Only by leaving the Harpers Vige could he

    have many choices and live a colorful life. I''m with you as long as he lives a happy life. Remember, let

    him see the mountains and seas that I have never seen, and let him live a free life that I have never

    experienced. If you love me, please promise me."

    "How can you be so cruel to me?"

    Aaron sadly roared, waking up the child beside him.

    The baby cried loudly.

    The woman immediately hugged andforted him.

    Her gaze was so gentle that it made people envious.

    The sound of fighting came from outside, and the woman suddenly paused. She subconsciously put on

    her clothes and wanted to leave, but was stopped by Aaron.

    "Where are you going? We are family. Go with me! Don''t worry about the town. Can''t you just live like a

    normal woman?"

    "Aaron, let me go. I was born and raised here. The nsmen have respected and protected me. They

    gave me the best things they had. I am their young master. The town must be in danger now. I must go

    out and have a look. My father is still at home."

    As the woman spoke, she ran out, but Aaron knocked her out.

    He said in pain, "I don''t care about those people. I don''t want to see you die. Honey, don''t me me.

    As long as the Harper town is here, our son and I can''t have the whole you. I love you so much. I just

    want you and a family. How could our son and I be happy without you? I''m sorry, I told them the route

    to enter the town. I also know their n, so it''s impossible for me to let you out. When it''s all over, we''ll

    leave here and live our own lives. What I owe you today, I will pay you back with my love. Don''t me

    me, okay?"

    People were shouting and killed outside. Alice would nevere.

    There was blood everywhere.

    They were d that their young master was not here and that there was one member of the Harpers

    alive.

    The believed their young master would seek justice for them.

    Then, the woman woke up and knew everything.

    Looking at the corpses of her nsmen and their blood all over the ground, the woman was outraged.

    "Aaron, how can you do this?"

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This was the first time she held a sword to Aaron.

    She was not gentle anymore, instead, she was cold and angry.

    "Darling, listen to me."

    "Stop, Aaron. I love you, but you let me see my evil side. My nsmen were died because of our love. I

    am an asshole now. Didn''t you think about our future? They shouldn''t be sacrifices of our love. Aaron,

    we''re over."

    The woman cried. She was despair and determined, which panicked Aaron.

    "No, it''s not over. Our life just begins. As long as the Harper Town disappears, you will be an ordinary

    girl. You can see mountains, rivers, and seas with me and our son. You can go wherever you want. Isn''t

    that what you''ve always dreamed of?"

    "Yes, but it costs too much. Aaron, I am a sinner of the Harper Town. I have blood feud. I can''t be with

    you anymore, and I don''t dream of a sweet life with you and our son. Take your son and leave here

    now. I break off with you and I won''t see you again. Don''t force me. Otherwise, I''ll die in front of you

    with my nsmen."

    She was weak, but determined.

    Aaron was stunned, but he didn''t dare to force her. He just wanted to persuade her the next day when

    she was better, but when he woke up the next morning, she was gone. Aaron had searched

    everywhere but he hadn''t found her.

    The scene ended here.

    Samuel staggered and almost fell, but he was supported by someone.

    "Are you alright?"

    He heard Nicole''s familiar voice.

    Samuel turned around slowly. The golden color in his eyes had disappeared, and he cried

    unconsciously.

    "I just saw what happened between Zama and Aaron. She loved a man so much, and even treated

    their child so gently. She was like other ordinary women, wanting to be happy. But..."

    Before Samuel finished his words, he felt hurt.

    This was the memory of the previous Patriarch. It was also the deepest memory of Zama. Because of

    the Golden Bug, Samuel could feel itpletely.

    He could feel her despair, her happiness of lying in Aaron''s arms, and even her tenderness when she

    touched the child.

    When she was betrayed by her lover at the end, she was so despair. It was like a thousand arrows

    prating his heart, which greatly depressed and hurt him.

    "Samuel, Samuel, how are you? You don''t look well. Shall we go home?"

    Nicole was frightened.

    Samuel was different. His sad vibe depressed her.

    Nicole didn''t know what Samuel had experienced, but at this moment, she would rather Samuel didn''t

    think about anything and didn''t look at anything.

    Samuel suddenly hugged Nicole tightly.

    Samuel said tremblingly. "Nicole, I''m jealous, I''m jealous of Jarrod. I''m jealous that Zama was so gentle

    to him. Do you know? Zama didn''t even want Jarrod to know that he was the Harpers. She wanted him

    to live his own life. Why? I''m also her son, so why did she love Jarrod but scheme against me? Am I

    not her son? Why did she love him but hate me? She even wanted me to revenge for the Harper Town.

    Why?"

    Nicole hadn''t seen Samuel so sad for a long time.

    She hugged him tightly and whispered, "Samuel, you have me and the kids. We will love you forever."

    "It''s different, Nicole. If I hadn''t known she was so gentle to Jarrod, perhaps I would haveforted

    myself that she was born cold-blooded. But I knew it. I saw her deepest memories. I was so sad to see

    how well she treated Jarrod."

    Samuel was like a wronged child, which upset Nicole.

    She wanted tofort Samuel, but she didn''t know what to say. The Memory Bug gave Samuel too

    many memories that did not belong to him. If he had a choice, Nicole would rather he didn''t have this

    Memory Bug, so he wouldn''t be hurt.

    Suddenly, Samuel stiffened and slid straight down.

 Chapter 1247 Where Is His Conscience?

    Chapter 1247 Where Is His Conscience?

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly went forward and found that Samuel had fainted.

    Samuel was a person with a strong mind. Even under the control of the Golden Bug, he could still

    control his emotions. However, at this moment, he fainted. Samuel must be very sad in his heart.

    It was understandable.

    They were both Zama''s children, but they were treated differently. It was natural for Samuel to feel

    resentful and sad.

    It hurt Nicole to see Samuel like this. She even began to hate Memory Bug.

    She called for help and carried Samuel back.

    When Zoe and Joseph saw Samuel being carried in, they were a little surprised. They hurriedly asked,

    "Mommy, what happened to Daddy?"

    "Nothing. He''s been a little tiredtely. Don''t bother him, okay?"

    "Yes."

    Zoe nodded.

    Zoe saw the exhaustion and worries in Nicole''s eyes. This expression often appeared on Mommy''s

    face five years ago, but at that time, the person Mommy worried about was her. Now, the person

    Mommy was worried about became Daddy.

    Zoe grabbed Joseph''s arm and whispered, "Joseph, is Daddy okay? I''m a little worried."

    Usually, Zoe only cared about food. Seeing that Zoe suddenly became so serious, Joseph was slightly

    stunned. He whispered, "It''s not a big deal. It should have something to do with the bugs. I''ve read

    ancient books. Such symptoms will disappear after some time. After all, bugs can recognize bloodlines.

    And Daddy has the bloodline of the Harper Town."

    "I hate bugs. If only I could burn them all!"

    Zoe''s words stunned Lucas, who had just left the room. Lucas stared at Samuel''s room and whispered,

    "Burning them down is not necessarily a good thing."

    "Lucas, why did you get out of bed? You''re badly injured. What are you doing? Hurry up and go back to

    bed. Don''t let Mommy worry about you. I don''t think Mommy will be able to cope with that all alone."

    Lucas smiled bitterly because of Zoe''s words.

    "Lying feels terrible."

    "But you have to do so. You are a patient. Just behave like one. Hurry up."

    As she spoke, Zoe went over to support Lucas. Her movements were quite gentle, which surprised

    Lucas.

    This was the first time that Zoe was so nice to him. Lucas couldn''t help but feel delighted.

    "Zoe, it seems that you have grown up all of a sudden."

    "You were only born a few minutes earlier than me. Don''t speak like an adult, okay?"

    Although Zoe said this, her movements were still gentle.

    Joseph smiled, walked over, and followed Lucas into the room.

    Samuel woke up not long after lying down.

    When he saw Nicole holding his hand with a worried expression, he couldn''t help but apologize, "Sorry

    for making you worry about me."

    "I am not worried. I just feel that you''re too tired. Perhaps you''ll be better off sleeping."

    Nicole was still as considerate as ever.

    She did not know what had happened, nor did she know what Morty had said to Samuel on the phone.

    However, judging from how sad Samuel was, Nicole could guess what had happened.

    But Samuel had just woke up, she did not want to ask him right now.

    "How do you feel? I''ll get someone to make you some soup. How about that?"

    "Alright."

    Samuel wanted to get up. Nicole quickly put a pillow behind him and carefully helped Samuel up.

    "Nicole, you''re making me think I''m sick."

    "What nonsense?"

    Nicole patted Samuel''s arm. She felt a little panicked in her heart.

    Seeing that he had frightened Nicole, Samuel hurriedly held her hand and said, "Don''t be nervous. I

    know my body, and I won''t be weak. I promised you that I would be with you for the rest of my life, so I

    will take care of myself. Trust me."

    Nicole finally rxed a little.

    "You freaked me out! I can handle all the unexpected and I am not afraid of any dangers or schemes.

    But you make me feel afraid. I am afraid that you will be injured. I am afraid that something will happen

    to you. I am afraid that you will not be by my side. Samuel, let''s go to the hospital for a full body check-

    up, okay? The Golden Bug in your body is like a time bomb. It always scares me. I..."

    "Alright."

    Samuel knew that Golden Bug would do him no harm. But since Nicole was so worried, he would go to

    the hospital to make her rest assured.

    Seeing Samuel agree, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Don''t me me for making such a fuss. I''m really worried."

    "I understand. I''ll have a full body check-up tomorrow."

    Samuel looked at Nicole gently. Nicole threw herself into his embrace and hugged his waist tightly.

    "Samuel, you are all I have. You are more important than my life. I am really worried about you. Maybe

    this is all in my head. But I need to see scientific data before I can feel at ease."

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly.

    Nicole was the woman who loved him the most.

    Nicole was his family. She was also his wife. He would never let go of Nicole''s hands.

    It was she who gave him warmth. It was she who made him feel that he was not a tool for revenge.

    She let him know that he was a person with flesh and blood, a person who deserved to be cared for

    and loved by others.

    The more truth was revealed, the more Samuel felt this way. It was as if such a feeling was engraved in

    his soul.

    For Nicole, he could give up everything and lose everything. Because her love for him was pure. She

    had never thought of using him.

    He was so fortunate to have such a wife.

    "Don''t say that. I''ll give you whatever you want. Nicole, I''m hungry."

    Samuel''s eyes were smiling. Her gentle eyes warmed Nicole''s heart. She hurriedly said, "I''ll tell them to

    prepare food."

    "Okay."

    Samuel watched Nicole leaving the bedroom. After Nicole''s figure was out of his sight, his smiling eyes

    gradually turned cold.

    Lindo!

    No matter where Linda was, he would find Lindo and make him kneel in front of the graves of people of

    the Harper Town to repent and apologize.

    Samuel was furious at Zama''s scheme and exploitation, but he could not ignore those people who had

    died in the Harper Town.

    Perhaps this was his responsibility.

    Everyone had their own responsibilities. He had one as well. And he couldn''t escape from that. He

    could only face it bravely.

    The people of the Harper Town who died in despair were haunting him in his memory.

    Maybe this was because of Memory Bug. Maybe this was because of his goodness as a human. But

    no matter what, he could not refuse his responsibility.

    Samuel thought of Jarrod again.

    His half-brother.

    Samuel didn''t care about him. If Jarrod hadn''t provoked him, Samuel could pretend that Jarrod didn''t

    exist. But Jarrod had crossed the line.

    He used Ysabel to injure Fill. Fill was his brother. He had gone through life and death together with Fill.

    So this was not over.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    He would deal with Jarrod.

    And Jarrod''s father--Aaron was not innocent, either.

    Back then, Aaron informed Lindo and told him the way to enter the Harper Town. This pushed the

    annihtion of the Harper Town.

    In order to get a woman, Aaron sacrificed the lives of the entire town. Such a person was simply bad in

    nature.

    After Samuel thinking about all the things rted, Nicole returned with some ginseng soup.

    "Have some soup first. Dinner is not ready yet."

    The moment Samuel saw Nicole, the coldness in his eyes faded away immediately.

    He smiled as he took the ginseng soup. Then he asked, "How''s Lucas?"

    "Zoe and Joseph are in his room. I''ve sent someone to deliver food to them. Have some soup."

    "Alright."

    Samuel obediently drank the ginseng soup. Then he pulled Nicole''s hand and let her sit beside him.

    "Nicole, I have something to tell you."

    "What?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned. Samuel continued, "It''s about your second uncle. It''s also rted to the

    Harper Town."

    Then Samuel told Nicole what he had heard from Morty.

    Nicole waspletely dumbfounded.

    She could not imagine that there was such a vicious man in this world.

    He destroyed the entire town just for a woman!

    Was Lindo crazy?

    And if he loved Morty''s aunt, why didn''t he marry her?

    He had failed Morty''s aunt for so many years. He had married and had children. But he still felt that

    Morty''s aunt had betrayed him and used his power to make many people participate in the massacre.

    How did he do it?

    Where was his conscience?

    Nicole was so angry that she trembled.

    "Where is Lindo now?"

    "He resigned after that. His entire family emigrated."

    After hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole''s gaze turned cold.

    "His entire family has emigrated? All the Neos were gone? Someone must still be here. Lindo must pay

    the price. He wants to kill my second uncle!"

    "Nicole, calm down, this matter is confidential. Morty told me this because he wanted me to help him

    find his aunt and your second uncle. Morty wants her aunt to return, and we want William to be back.

    Morty said that your uncle is still alive. But he is living a hellish life. I don''t know what that means, but

    there''s still hope, right?"

    Nicole was less angry.

    She whispered, "The person my second uncle likes is Sally. If what Morty said is true, this means that

    Sally has not known about my uncle''s whereabouts for so many years. Also, why was my second uncle

    in the Harper Town back then? Based on Morty''s words, my second uncle had already broken up with

    Sally for many years at that time. But ording to Sally, my second uncle was missing at that time.

    Why would my second uncle appear in the Harper Town?"

    When Samuel heard the truth about the extermination of the Harper Town, he was furious. He didn''t

    think of this contradiction. Now, he was stunned by Nicole''s words.

    "Are you saying that Morty is lying to me? Or is he hiding something?"

 Chapter 1248 Your Body Doesnt Allow That

    Chapter 1248 Your Body Doesn''t Allow That

    Nicole shook her head.

    "Morty is your friend. Although his identity may make him dishonest to you in some matters, I believe

    that he did not lie to you in this matter. I just feel that there are many things that we might not be able to

    figure out. And these things may be the key to this matter."

    Nicole said truthfully.

    She did not know Morty. And she had never seen Morty before. She had only heard of his name a few

    times, so she did not have much understanding of Morty. However, Samuel always came to Morty in

    difficult times. That meant that Morty was worthy of Samuel''s trust.

    Nicole believed the people Samuel trusted.

    This showed Nicole''s support for Samuel.

    Samuel frowned. He remained silent.

    Samuel and Nicole were silent for a moment. After a while, Samuel broke the stalemate.

    "Nicole, I want to go to the Harper Town. Perhaps the answer to many things will be found there."

    "Alright."

    Nicole knew that they would go to the Harper Town sooner orter. So she showed no objection.

    Moreover, Zoe also wanted to go to the Harper Town because of some mission. They could go there

    and settle all the things once for all.

    "Lucas''s health doesn''t seem to be very good. Don''t take him there this time. He needs to rest. I''m

    worried about him no matter where he is. And his health doesn''t allow him to travel with us. Why don''t

    we put him at the headquarters of Sky Group? Many people can take care of him there. Fill is also

    there. I think it should be safe enough for Lucas."

    After all, Nicole was a mother. And she was worried about her child.

    Samuel nodded and said, "That sounds nice. And he can also help Silver Fox investigate your second

    uncle''s whereabouts. ording to Morty, he could be in Country F. We need Lucas and Silver Fox to

    do this. After all, Country F is heavily guarded and we can''t enter."

    Nicole nodded.

    "But we need to make sure that Lucas gets enough rest. After all, he was injured. And his heart was

    almost hurt."

    Saying this, Nicole was very angry. She wished she could p Petty a few more times.

    "By the way, did Zac wake up?"

    "Not yet. The doctor said that Zac doesn''t have much desire to survive."

    Samuel sighed. He understood Zac.

    Zac''s feelings for Petty were strong. And he felt much more heartache because of that.

    Zac had practically lived for Petty. In fact, for Petty, he had put down his hatred for the Greens. He

    wanted to grow old with her. He was willing to fight for Petty. However, in the end, it turned out all this

    was just his wishful thinking.

    The woman he loved stabbed him in the heart so mercilessly. That was a blow that no one could

    withstand.

    Nicole also sighed and said, "Sometimes love is hurtful."

    "Love is a double-edged sword. It depends on whether the two sides of love can control it. Just like five

    years ago, I also hurt you and myself."

    When Samuel thought of this, he felt afraid. Even though Nicole was beside him now and he could see

    her every day after he woke up, that fire had be the deepest and most painful scar in Samuel''s

    heart.

    Seeing the guilt and sadness in Samuel''s eyes, Nicole hurriedly stepped forward to hold his hand and

    said softly, "It''s over."

    "You alwaysfort me like this, but I can''t get it over. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be like this. You

    will be very healthy. Our children would have five more years with their father. Sometimes I will wake up

    in the middle of the night, thanking God for sending you and our children back to me. If I can exchange

    all my family wealth for your safety, I will not hesitate to do so. Fortunately, you are all here now.

    Fortunately, it was not toote to get you back at that time. Nicole, I''m afraid of losing you. So no matter

    what happens in the future, you can''t cope with it alone, okay?"

    Samuel talked about this topic again.

    Nicole knew that he was deeply impressed by the fact that she had once drugged him to face Petty

    alone. She sighed and said, "Petty''s matter is my fault. I promise that I won''t do that again."

    "I''ve remembered your promise. If you do that next time, then let heaven punish me. I swear."

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, Nicole reached out her hand to cover his mouth and said angrily,

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "I know you think more of me than yourself. To make you stop doing stupid things, I swear on the safety

    of mine. Only in this way will you take your promise seriously."

    Samuel''s eyes were bright. Nicole did not dare to look straight at him.

    She turned her head away. Ayer of mist appeared in her eyes.

    Samuel''s love was so deep, what else could she say?

    They continued their intimate talk for a while. Then Samuel made his subordinates prepare a private

    ne to go to the Harper Town again.

    Before they left, Samuel and Nicole still had a lot of things to do.

    Nicole went to Lucas''s room.

    She didn''t know what her children were talking about. But they formed a harmonious scene.

    Seeing Nicole enter, Zoe smiled.

    "Mommy, are you done making out with Daddy?"

    Hearing this, Nicole almost choked on her saliva.

    "Zoe, where did you know the word ''make out''?"

    "Did I use it wrong? I learned it from the TV shows."

    Zoe blinked her big eyes, her face full of doubt and innocence.

    Lucas looked at Nicole speechlessly and said, "Zoe has been watching an ethical drama recently."

    "What?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    A five-year-old was watching an ethical drama?

    Lucas nodded helplessly and said, "Zoe is watching an ethical drama that focuses onplicated

    family entanglement. She saw this show on Uncle Emory''s family. Then she took a fancy to it. Now she

    is watching it with her iPad all day."

    Zoe hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes, it''s very interesting. Aunt ire watches it every day."

    Nicole was speechless.

    "Shouldn''t you watch cartoons?"

    "Those are boring."

    Zoe said that like an adult.

    About her daughter''s preference, Nicole didn''t know what to say. She quickly changed the topic and

    said, "Your father and I are ready to leave. You and Joseph go pack your things."

    "Where are we going?"

    Zoe asked subconsciously.

    Nicole didn''t answer. She just smiled and said, "You like to go out no matter where we are going.

    Daddy and Mommy promise you this trip won''t disappoint you."

    "Alright! But what about Lucas?"

    Lucas also looked at Nicole. He got a feeling that Nicole wanted to tell him something, so he said to

    Zoe and Joseph, "Joseph, Zoe, you guys go pack up first. Mommy will arrange it."

    "Alright then. Lucas, have a rest."

    A trace of excitement shed through Zoe''s eyes.

    If they left this ce, they would be able to move towards the Harper Town. Then, she could fulfil her

    promise to Nash.

    After the two children left, Lucas and Nicole were the only ones left in the room. Lucas said somewhat

    depressingly, "Mommy, did Daddy and you not n to take me out?"

    Seeing her son''s sad appearance, Nicole felt terrible.

    "Lucas, I''m sorry. Daddy and Mommy have things to deal with. And your current health situation is

    indeed not suitable for a long journey."

    "I know. You don''t have to apologize to me. Mommy, do you have something to tell me?"

    Although Lucas was a little sad that he couldn''t go out with Daddy and Mommy. He was clear about his

    health condition. Once his wound cracked, Daddy and Mommy would be worried.

    He needed to take care of himself. And he got plenty of opportunities to travel in the future. So Lucas

    obeyed Daddy and Mommy''s words.

    Seeing her son being so sensible, Nicole felt that she owed Lucas.

    She sat beside Lucas and held his small hand in her own. Then, she said, "Lucas, you are always so

    sensible. It hurts Mommy to see you like that. Mommy hopes that you can act coquettishly in my arms.

    You can cry or be angry with me. Mommy doesn''t want to see you being so mature. It''s okay to be a

    kid."

    Lucas was slightly stunned, then he smiled and said, "Mommy, if I cry or lose my temper, will you and

    Daddy agree to take me on the trip?"

    "No. Your body doesn''t allow that."

    Nicole shook her head and said.

    Lucas shrugged his shoulders and said, "So, since the results are the same, then what''s the point of

    me being mad and losing my temper? It''s meaningless. There is no need to do so. It''s better to deal

    with things rationally and think about the future."

    Hearing her son say this, Nicole felt worse in her heart.

    This didn''t sound like what a five-year-old should say.

    However, Nicole also knew that what Lucas said was reasonable. He was just more rational and

    calmer.

    Nicole sighed and said, "Lucas, you are always like this, just like your Daddy."

    "I am his son. Of course I am like him."

    Nicole was a little helpless because she felt that she would never win in their conversations. So she

    stopped talking about this and said, "Your Daddy hopes that you can investigate the whereabouts of my

    second uncle with Silver Fox. The only clue we know is that he is probably in Country F, and he is in a

    bad state. Apart from that, we know nothing else. Mommy knows that this matter might make things

    difficult for you. You are still sick. But now, you and Silver Fox are the only ones Mommy and Daddy

    trust. After all, we are facing a special situation."

    Nicole knew that Lucas was not an ordinary child. So she told him everything.

    Lucas listened quietly and frowned slightly. After Nicole finished speaking, he whispered, "Mommy, why

    did your uncle go to the Harper Town?"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Your Daddy and I are also puzzled. Furthermore, there was something wrong with the timeline.

    However, there are no clues now. That''s why your Daddy and I are nning to go to the Harper Town

    again."

    Nicole''s words made Lucas frown. Nicole didn''t know whether he had thought of something.

 Chapter 1249 Are You Sure You Are My Son?

    Chapter 1249 Are You Sure You Are My Son?

    Lucas''s silence surprised Nicole, but she didn''t say anything. She looked at her son quietly, feeling that

    he was bing more and more like Samuel.

    He was calm, precocious, rational, and even a little scheming and indifferent.

    He was not much different from Samuel.

    Nicole looked at her son in front of her and couldn''t help but wonder what kind of woman Lucas would

    fall in love with in the future.

    Nicoleughed when she realized what she was thinking about.

    Lucas was only five years old. It was not the time for her to worry about this.

    Seeing that Nicole suddenlyughed, Lucas was stunned for a moment and asked, "Mommy, what''s

    the matter? Why are youughing?"

    "Nothing. I was just thinking about what kind of woman you would love in the future. For a moment, I

    feel that I worry too much."

    Lucas didn''t think that he would hear this from his mother. He was stunned for a moment, and then his

    little face turned red.

    "Mommy, I''m still a child."

    "Yes. You are still a child. It''s too early for Mommy to think about this. But my son is so handsome and

    sensible. I''m sure many girls will like you in the future. I''m afraid you will have too many choices."

    Nicole imagined what her son would look like when he grew up.

    Her son was so handsome, so naturally, many girls would like him. But she didn''t know whether Lucas

    would be cold to girls like Samuel.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Lucas couldn''t help but think of an arrogant and domineering girl who was

    even somewhat rude.

    The girl even peeped at him peeing.

    By the way, what was her name?

    Lucas was a little distracted for a moment.

    After Nicole finished speaking, she looked at her son and felt that she was a little crazy. Then, she

    found that this was the first time Lucas was absent-minded in front of her.

    "Lucas, what are you thinking about?"

    Lucas quickly regained his senses and said calmly, "Nothing. I wonder if Morgan knows anything. Can

    Daddy and Mommy contact Morgan? Why don''t you try to ask her?"

    Nicole had also thought about Morgan, but they should not go to the Harper Town in a big way, so

    Nicole whispered, "We''ll consider this when we get to the Harper Town. Right now, she was probably

    after Sally. Leave this to me and your Daddy. When we are not around, take good care of yourself. This

    is the headquarter of Sky Group. You will be the owner one day. And Mr. Fill will also look after you

    when he gets well. Learn to take care of yourself during this period, okay?"

    "Okay, Mommy. Don''t worry about me. Be careful when you get to the Harper Town. Also, Zoe might

    have something to do there. Although she didn''t say that out, it should have something to do with Uncle

    Emory. You should pay more attention to her. After all, she''s not familiar with the ce."

    After hearing Lucas''s words, Nicole nodded.

    She held Lucas in her arms. She didn''t want to leave him.

    At this moment, Lucas did not struggle and tried his best to feel Nicole''s love for him. He knew that

    Mommy loved him. He also understood that her energy was limited. She was really tired.

    Lucas stretched out his small arm and gently hugged Nicole''s back, whispering, "Mommy, do you

    regret falling in love with Daddy?"

    If the one Mommy loved was someone else, for example, Allen, life might be easier for her.

    He knew that he shouldn''t think this way. After all, Samuel was his father. But at this moment, Lucas

    was just a son who cared about his mother.

    Nicole risked her life to give birth to him. And she had raised him for five years alone. During this

    period, he saw how difficult life was for Mommy. He also saw how she almost copsed.

    His favorite would always be Mommy.

    Nicole never expected to hear such words from her son. She was stunned for a moment. Then she

    smiled very gently.

    She looked at Lucas and his innocent eyes. She smiled and said, "I have no regrets. Everyone needs

    to know what he wants. Mommy wants your Daddy''s love. Your Daddy''s love can help me brave

    through all kinds of difficulties."

    "But if it was not Daddy, you would be live a much easier life. Perhaps you would be happy as well."

    "But that person is not your Daddy."

    Nicole knew that it was too early to tell her son about this, but she still hoped that Lucas could

    understand that one would run into a person that would make him give up everything.

    Even if he might get no return, even if they might not end up together, love would make his life without

    regrets.

    "You silly, you are not old enough to understand this. When you grow up and meet the girl you love,

    you will know that if the person standing beside you is not the person in your heart, you will not be

    happy even if you have the whole world."

    Lucas did not understand. But he remembered Nicole''s words in his heart.

    He didn''t know what kind of girl he would like in the future. But he felt that he would do anything to

    protect her if that girl was just like Mommy.

    He would protect her the way Daddy protected Mommy.

    Lucas smiled.

    When he smiled, his eyes were bright, as if the entire starry sky was in his eyes.

    His eyes looked like Samuel''s. And for that, Nicole was even happier.

    "Mommy, the girlfriend I find must be filial to you. If she doesn''t like you, no matter how much I like her,

    I won''t marry her."

    Nicoleughed over Lucas''s words.

    "You''re saying that now because you don''t know what love is like. Sometimes I hope you can always

    live an easy life. Alright, let''s stop talking about this. Mommy knows you''re a good boy. So take care of

    yourself, okay?"

    "Okay."

    The mother and son had spoken for a while. Nicole felt that it had been a long time since she had such

    a long talk with her son.

    Lucas also felt that this moment was beautiful.

    He knew that it was not easy to be alone with Mommy under his Daddy''s watch. If it weren''t for his

    injuries, Samuel would havee in and taken Mommy away long ago.

    Looking at the constantly moving figure outside the door, Lucas smiled and said, "Mommy, it''s time to

    go. I''m afraid that if I don''t let you go, someone will directlye in and take you away."

    Nicole was slightly stunned. Before she could understand what Lucas meant, Samuel opened the door.

    Samuel''s expression was a little gloomy.

    "Brat, am I bad to you? You actually want your Mommy to find another man? Are you sure you are my

    son?"

    "Perhaps not. Why don''t you do a paternity test?"

    Lucas bravely looked Samuel in the eye. But what he said stunned Nicole slightly.

    Samuel immediately panicked.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "You started it."

    Lucas shrugged his shoulders, which made Samuel feel that he had done a stupid thing.

    "My dear, ignore this brat. Let''s go and see how Fill is now. We have to give him a word before we

    leave."

    Seeing the worry in Samuel''s eyes, Nicole knew that Samuel was afraid that she would think too much,

    so she smiled and said, "Alright."

    She rubbed Lucas''s head and whispered, "Call Mommy anytime, okay?"

    "Alright."

    Lucas nodded obediently.

    Samuel was a little depressed.

    Lucas''s attitude towards him and Nicole was totally different. He was indeed Nicole''s sweet boy.

    Luckily, he had his sweet daughter.

    Samuelforted himself. Hugging his wife, Samuel looked at Lucas provocatively.

    "Childish."

    Lucas ignored Samuel and took out a book about hacking.

    Samuel was disliked by his own son. But he did not care. After all, he got his wife in his arms. And

    when Lucas was eighteen years old, he would immediately find Lucas a wife and kick Lucas out of his

    love nest with Nicole.

    Eighteen was a good age to get married.

    Now Lucas was five years old. Well, he still needed to wait for thirteen years.

    He could do that.

    Samuelforted himself in this way, then he walked out of Lucas''s room with Nicole in his arms.

    Seeing Samuel''s childish appearance, Nicole couldn''t help but smile and say, "Let it go. Lucas is your

    son."

    "If he isn''t my son, I would have thrown him to the Pacific Ocean. And he would have no chance to be

    so rude in front of me! By the way, honey, what kind of girl do you think Lucas will fall in love with?"

    Just now, Nicole was also thinking about this. Hearing Samuel ask this question, she was stunned for a

    moment. Then, she smiled and said, "It''s too early to think about this now."

    "It''s not early. He''s already five years old. Some will find their love at a young age. Lucas is so clever.

    He will know about love earlier than most people. Why don''t we arrange a fianc¨¦e for him and let him

    enjoy his life when he turns eighteen?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    She nced at Samuel and saw that he was seriously considering this matter. She pulled him and

    said, "Samuel, are you sure you are not his stepfather?"

    "No, I''m definitely his biological father."

    "Stop it, don''t interfere with my son''s marriage. He will find the one he loves in the future. Don''t mess

    around. If you dare to interfere, I guarantee that you won''t be able to sleep with me for the rest of your

    life."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel immediately stopped his wishful thinking.

    "Fine. I will leave him alone, okay? Compared to my happiness, Lucas'' was nothing."

    "Nonsense again."

    Nicole suddenly had a headache.

    Samuel and Lucas argued with each other every day. What kind of father and son would do that to

    each other?

    Samuel hurriedly admitted his fault. They walked to the door, chatting andughing. Suddenly, a person

    quickly approached them.

    Samuel frowned slightly and paused for a moment. And this attracted Nicole''s attention. She

    subconsciously nced at that person, only to discover that that person was already in front of

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    her.

 Chapter 1250 You Actually Need to Guess?

    Chapter 1250 You Actually Need to Guess?

    "Ysabel? Why are you here? Did something happen to Fill?"

    That was Nicole''s first thought.

    Ysabel shook her head and whispered, "Fill let mee to get his stuff."

    "What is it?"

    It was Samuel who asked.

    He had been dissatisfied since Ysabel hurt Fill. But after he knew who Ysabel was and what Fill was

    going to do, Samuel did not want to embarrass her.

    After all, Ysabel would be Fill''s wife.

    Ysabel was very afraid of Samuel.

    Samuel was different from Fill. He carried the inhospitality in his bones, which held people off. It was

    terrifying for Ysabel.

    Fill appeared cold and aggressive, which left others feeling too intimidated to approach. But Ysabel

    could ept it.

    Hearing Samuel''s question, Ysabel couldn''t help but take a step back and murmured, "I don''t know. He

    told me to go to his bedroom to find a jade pendant with an eagle on it."

    Samuel''s face immediately went an ugly green and his tone became harsh.

    "He told you toe to get it?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Ysabel wondered if she said something wrong since she noticed Samuel didn''t look well. She was

    getting an aggressive vibe from him.

    She swallowed and quickly hid behind Nicole.

    Nicole was also a little surprised by Samuel''s changes in mood. She couldn''t help but ask, "What''s

    wrong? Isn''t it just a jade pendant?"

    Samuel looked at Ysabel meaningfully. Without a word, he left with Nicole.

    Just as he left, Ysabel almost lost her bnce.

    She was so scared.

    Samuel was even more frightening than Fill.

    She prayed they would never meet again.

    Ysabel thought as she quickly ran inside.

    Samuel was silent all the way.

    Nicole knew he had something on his mind, but she didn''t ask. Samuel was just like this. When he was

    ready to say, he would say. Before that, he wouldn''t say even if Nicole asked.

    Soon, they arrived at the hospital Fill was in.

    Samuel opened the door and walked in.

    The nurses and doctors were changing Fill''s dressing.

    Nicole stood at the door and did not enter, but Samuel said coldly, "No need to change. Anyway, he will

    get hurt again. It''s rather superfluous."

    Noticing his angry tone, Fill was stunned. He looked up into Samuel''s cold eyes and smiled bitterly,

    "What did you say? Look like I owe you a lot of money."

    "There is more than money."

    Samuel said seriously.

    Fill''s smile froze and then he whispered, "Did you see Ysabel?"

    "Are you going to hide it from me? Why did you ask her to get your jade pendant? I said that this jade

    pendant can make one wishe true. Are you going to use it on her? Don''t you know how dangerous

    your work is? This pendant can save your life at a critical moment. How can you waste it on Ysabel?

    You think I''ll kill her, right? We have been friends for so many years, but you still think I am

    unreasonable."

    Samuel was both angry and sad.

    Fill hurriedly said, "No, boss. I didn''t mean to make you let her off. You know me well, so you know

    what I will do. No matter what, Ysabel is already my woman. I can''t change it and I don''t want to. You

    are good to me, so you will let her go for me. But she hurt me and my friends, so I owe them an

    exnation. "

    Perhaps because he had said too much in one breath, Fill coughed a little.

    Samuel paused for a moment. Then he took a ss of water beside him and handed it to Fill.

    "What do you have to exin with the jade pendant?"

    "Everyone knows the jade pendant means a lot to me. Ysabel made a mistake, so she deserves the

    punishment. But she is my woman. I have to take the me for her. Even so, I''m afraid they will make

    things difficult for her behind my back. So, I intend to give her the jade pendant for protection."

    Hearing that, Samuel looked better.

    "Well, as long as it''s not used on me."

    "No, my life is precious. I have to protect my wife and children. So, I can''t waste the only chance."

    Fill smiled faintly as his heart softened.

    Samuel suddenly felt the old Fill wasing back.

    Ysabel wasn''t Whitney but Whitney''s younger sister. The moment Fill slept with Ysabel, perhaps he

    had made the decision.

    He wanted this woman.

    This was what Fill was like for Samuel. Fill always knew what he wanted and where he was headed.

    Samuel patted Fill''s shoulder and whispered, "Be careful. Don''t go too far. Oh, right, Nicole and I are

    leaving. Lucas will stay. Remember to take good care of my son."

    "You''re leaving? Where are you going? Did you n to leave so early?"

    Fill thought he could get some rest after Samuel came. Besides, he was still sick.

    However, he never expected that Samuel would leave so early, so he felt a little dissatisfied.

    Samuel was a little embarrassed, but he had no choice. "I''m sorry. If you can''t handle it, you can find

    someone to help."

    "Who can help me?"

    "Mr. Morty''s people."

    Samuel''s words froze Fill to the spot.

    "Who?"

    "Morty. He called me and said that we can work for him secretly and he will deal with the rest for us."

    Samuel put it indirectly, but Fill understood.

    Was Fill tempted?

    He didn''t know but he got a slight twinge in his heart.

    After being banished for so many years, he suddenly had the chance to return. Even his profile would

    be encrypted. This was so familiar and exciting that he seemed to see Whitney smiling again.

    Whitney looked gently at Fill and said, "Fill, wee home."

    Fill''s eyes suddenly grew moist.

    He suddenly pulled the quilt over his face and said in a deep voice, "I will think about it. Travel safe.

    Goodbye."

    "Take care of yourself. Text me when you get married. No matter how far away I am, I wille back."

    Samuel knew Fill did not feel good but he did not want to force him. So, he patted him on the shoulder

    and then left.

    Nicole did not say anything. After walking out of the ward with Samuel, she whispered, "Fill seems to

    be quite emotional."

    "Well, he has always wanted to visit Whitney''s grave. Unfortunately, he has never been qualified. But

    now if he agrees, his life will not change and he will earn the right to enter Martyrs'' Cemetery and pay

    tribute to Whitney. This is a rare opportunity."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    It was just nice to hold Nicole''s hand. Thinking of what happened to Fill, Samuel was more determined

    to grasp this happiness.

    Nicole could feel Samuel''s strength, but she didn''t say anything.

    As they walked hand in hand on the road, Nicole suddenly wanted to go to the courtyard in the

    suburbs.

    "Let''s go to the courtyard. I really like it."

    "OK."

    Samuel would not refuse her any request.

    When they returned to the courtyard hand in hand, the melodious sound of the violin rang in their ears.

    Nicole stopped involuntarily.

    "There''s actually such a good violinist here."

    Samuel knew Nicole liked the violin.

    He stood beside Nicole and listened to the great violin riffs. The violinist was really good.

    Nicole seemed to be immersed in it and kept swaying to the rhythm.

    Samuel liked to see Nicole like this. She was as pure and innocent as when he first met her in college.

    The violinist finished ying.

    Nicole suddenly wanted to see the violinist.

    "Samuel, is the violinist a man or a woman?"

    "A young man."

    Hearing that, Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "Why?"

    "The timbre is good, but he was not ying hard enough. It indicates hisck of stamina."

    Nicole curled her lips slightly and asked again, "Then how do you know he is young?"

    "I guessed."

    Nicole gave a little start and thenughed out loud.

    "Mr. Green, you actually need to guess?!"

    "Of course. I''m just an ordinary person. You want to go to see him?"

    Samuel seemed to be able to read Nicole''s mind.

    Although Nicole did not show much interest in music, Samuel knew Nicole was always passionate

    about good things.

    Hearing Samuel''s question, Nicole nodded vigorously.

    "Then let''s go."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and walked towards the opposite side.

    There was only an old butler. Noticing Samuel and Nicoleing over, he was a little surprised. When

    he learned that they were looking for the one who was ying the violin, the old butler said, "Oh, it''s

    our young master. Our master is not here. The young master is here to practice the violin. He will

    participate in the youth violinpetition in a month, so he probably won''t have time to see you. Sorry."

    The old butler was not from the Seapolis City, nor did he care about the celebrities in the financial

    circle. So, he didn''t know Samuel. For the safety of his young master, he politely rejected Samuel and

    Nicole.

    Nicole was a little disappointed, but she did not force him.

    Just as Samuel was about to say something, Nicole tugged at his sleeve and shook her head.

    Noticing that Nicole did not want to cause trouble, even though he was angry, Samuel could only leave

    with Nicole.

    "Wait!"

    Just then, a childish voice came from inside and Nicole and Samuel immediately stopped.

 Chapter 1251 I Want to Enjoy the Romance

    Chapter 1251 I Want to Enjoy the Romance

    Samuel felt that this voice was somewhat familiar.

    He turned around and saw a little boy in a small suit walking out.

    Armand was also stunned when he saw Samuel and Nicole. Thest time he saw Zoe in the park was

    when Samuel went to look for Zoe. He naturally knew Samuel was Zoe''s father. Thus, the graceful

    woman standing beside Samuel must be Zoe''s mother.

    Why were they here?

    If they were here, would Zoe also be here?

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Armand immediately became excited.

    "Mr. Green, why are you here?"

    That the boy could clearly call out Samuel''s surname surprised Nicole. She couldn''t help but ask, "Who

    is this?"

    "The brat who kidnapped our daughter in the parkst time."

    Armand''s lips twitched when Samuel said this.

    Why was Mr. Green so hostile to him?

    Nicole quickly understood.

    "You''re Armand, right? I''ve heard about you from Zoe. Are you the one that yed the violin?"

    "Yes, Mrs. Green."

    Armand''s every move was refined. It was clear that he must be well-educated.

    Nicole was satisfied with the boy.

    "You are really good. I thought it was from an adult. Music took practice, you know."

    Hearing Nicole''s praise, Armand was somewhat happy, but he still said modestly, "Thank you. I just

    practice more than others."

    "Our son-inw can''t be an artist."

    With that, Samuel pulled Nicole away.

    Armand was stunned.

    What was wrong with artists?

    "Mr. Green, is there any misunderstanding?"

    Armand felt very nervous and hurriedly asked.

    Last time, Samuel was not this hostile to him.

    How could the young Armand understand why a father like Samuel was bad to a boy who wanted to

    woo his daughter?

    "There''s no misunderstanding. We are from a business family, and my son-inw should be a business

    genius. Art is just an elegant thing for us, and we cannot live on it. Besides that, I will return the jade

    pendant you gave Zoe. I''ve always wanted to return it to you, but it''s dyed because I can''t find your

    exact location."

    It was rare for Samuel to talk so much with a little boy. His words were also harsh.

    Nicole felt Samuel''s hostility to Armand.

    She tugged at Samuel''s sleeve and whispered, "It''s impolite of you to talk to a child like this."

    "I have no intention of being polite. Let''s go."

    With that, Samuel left with Nicole.

    The old butler was so angry that he wanted to speak up for Armand, but Armand stopped him.

    Armand was sorrowful now.

    Was he hated by Samuel.

    Was that also Zoe''s attitude?

    He could only watch Samuel and Nicole walking into the courtyard opposite him. Then he found

    something strange.

    He clearly remembered that he had asked the family that lived in the house opposite him and the

    surname of them was Bush. But now he knew that Zoe actually lived there.

    He missed Zoe just like that?

    A trace of sadness shed across Armand''s beautiful eyes.

    "Could you please find out where they''re going? Book me the same ticket. I''m going with them."

    Although Armand was small, he spoke with great confidence, which made the butler somewhat

    perplexed and embarrassed.

    "Armand, the Piano Competition for Young Pianists is in a week. This is your exam for level six. If you

    don''t go, your father..."

    "You follow my father''s words, but take mine for nothing?"

    Armand raised his eyebrows, which put much pressure on the butler.

    "No. If you do not go to thepetition, your father will probably me you. You know, your father is

    strict with you."

    "I know that."

    After finishing the sentence, Armand walked in, but he was somewhat reluctant to leave.

    He wanted to spend more time with Zoe. He really wanted to stay with Zoe. This desire exceeded his

    obedience to his father and his love to music.

    Everyone envied him for being born into a musical family. They all said that he was a musical genius,

    and that he would definitely be able to carry forward everything his parents had in the future.

    His grandfather was a famous pianist. His father was a famous violinist. His mother was the leader of

    the National Opera Troupe, and even his brothers and sisters won lots of awards at a young age.

    Armand was told from birth that music was their family''s path of survival and inheritance. Whether he

    liked it or not, he had to learn the stave when he was able to remember things. It was the rule of the

    Jones family.

    Over the past many years, he had thought that he was used to practicing, and that he really liked

    music. The melodious sound could not only make him forget all his troubles, but also calmed his

    irritable heart. However, ever since he met Zoe, he was shocked to find that there really was an angel

    in this world, an angel that he would give up music to get close to.

    Business?

    To the Jones family, doing business was simply an outrageous act.

    The Jones family believed that art was the most holy profession, and that they had to follow the path of

    art. In their eyes, businessmen were mercenary and boring men. Once his parents knew that he was

    going to do business, they would probably stop him from doing that.

    Armand''s beautiful eyebrows were tightly knitted together. Even though he was only seven or eight

    years old, he had revealed steadiness and wisdom.

    After she returned to the house with Samuel, Nicole asked curiously, "Why are you against a child?"

    "Can''t you see that boy wants to woo your daughter?"

    Samuel frowned.

    Nicole chuckled after hearing this.

    "Samuel, aren''t you thinking too much? Your daughter is only five years old, and that boy is just around

    seven. He probably doesn''t even have any feelings for Zoe. Is he too precocious? Or you are just being

    over protective? Zoe is your treasure, but maybe the boy doesn''t think so."

    However, Samuel said seriously, "If the boy didn''t love your daughter, would he give such a good jade

    pendant to your daughter as a token of love? That jade pendant is a top-grade emerald. It is priceless."

    "Perhaps he doesn''t know the price of the jade pendant."

    Nicole''s words were not that convincing.

    Samuel sneered, "Do you really think he is just an ordinary boy? I''ve investigated him. The Jones

    family is well known in the field of music. The children of the family have been well-educated since they

    are young. Although they are engaged in pure artistic work, who can guarantee that their hearts are

    also pure? Anyway, no one is allowed to get close to my daughter."

    Nicole was speechless.

    "Are you nning to keep Zoe at home for the rest of her life?"

    "Maybe I will. The Green family can afford to support her."

    Samuel sounded so proud. Nicole shook her head, but there was nothing she could do.

    Samuel directly went to pour herself a ss of water to avoid the argument with Samuel.

    Seeing that his wife was a little angry, Samuel hurriedly said, "You like that boy? Our Lucas and Joseph

    are better than him. Don''t be fooled by his appearance. A doll-like boy isn''t suitable for Zoe."

    "I''m not angry. I just think you''ve been a little anxioustely. Yesterday, you were worried about what

    Lucas''s girlfriend would look like, and today Zoe. Samuel, don''t you think you''re being over protective?

    Zoe and Armand are still so young now. Even if they get together after they grow up, that''s their own

    business. What are you worrying about now? If you have time, it''s better to think about what time to

    leave tomorrow."

    Nicole really didn''t know what had happened to Samuel these past two days, but there was no need for

    such a boring argument.

    Samuel thought for a while and nodded. He took a step forward and hugged Nicole. He rubbed her

    face affectionately and whispered, "Honey, what time do you want to leave tomorrow morning?"

    His warm breath was sprayed on Nicole''s face, making Nicole want tough.

    "Stop. Aren''t you the powerful president? Why are you acting like a puppy now?"

    "If you want me to be a puppy, then I would."

    As he spoke, Samuel reached his hands into Nicole''s clothes.

    Nicole''s face immediately turned red.

    "Samuel, what are you doing?"

    "Didn''t youe here to avoid the kids? Don''t you want to enjoy the romantic time with me?"

    At the sight of Samuel''s flirtatious gaze, Nicole felt embarrassed and her heart beat wildly.

    "Nonsense. I don''t think so."

    What did the man think of her?

    Nicole struggled, but she was hugged more tightly by Samuel.

    "Honey, I got the wrong idea. But I want to enjoy the romantic time with you."

    "No, Samuel, where are you putting your hands?"

    Nicole cried out, and then her mouth was kissed by Samuel.

    When she realized what happened, she was already on the bed.

    Nicole was depressed, but she could not stop Samuel. She could only indulge what Samuel did to her.

    At dawn, Fill had dispatched a private ne. A car directly took the children to the entrance of the

    courtyard.

    The bright light illuminated Armand''s window, causing him to suddenly open his eyes.

    Armand sat up and leaned on the window to see Nicole and Samuel getting into a car and leaving.

    Armand quickly jumped out of bed and wanted the butler to follow Nicole and Samuel, but he found that

    the butler was gone.

    The door to the house was locked, and the keys and electronic locks had apparently been changed.

    Armand''s expression immediately changed.

    He knew that the butler had said something to his father. He was afraid that his whereabouts would be

    monitored.

    Armand''s beautiful eyebrows were tightly knitted. He was thoughtful right now.

    Zoe yawned as she looked at Nicole who was carried into the car by Samuel. She couldn''t help but say

    to Joseph, "Joseph, I want a hug, too."

    As she spoke, she stretched out her arms and pounced towards Joseph.

    Joseph hurriedly caught her and covered a coat on her shoulder.

    "I''ll wake you up when we arrive at the airport."

    "Okay."

    Zoe nodded and fell asleep again.

    The car ran forward quickly, because there were very few cars on the road at this time of the morning.

    However, when they were about to arrive at the airport, the driver suddenly whispered, "Mr. Green,

    there seems to be a car following us."

 Chapter 1252 Something Wrong with the Incense

    Chapter 1252 Something Wrong with the Incense

    Samuel frowned slightly. Nicole also subconsciously looked at the rear-view mirror. As expected, a

    ck car followed behind them like a shadow.

    Nicole and Samuel nced at each other and nodded tacitly.

    Samuel hugged Zoe in his arms, while Nicole held Joseph in her arms.

    "Daddy?"

    "Mommy?"

    Joseph and Zoe were confused.

    "Nothing. Have a rest."

    Nicole smiled. Joseph nodded, closed his eyes and fell asleep in Nicole''s arms. Seeing Joseph fell

    asleep, Zoe also slept in Samuel''s arms.

    "Go straight, then turn around at the intersection ahead."

    Samuel kept his voice low, but the driver could hear it clearly.

    The car was still running smoothly. But at the intersection ahead, the driver suddenly turned the car

    around and mmed on the brakes. The car behind them never expected that. The driver hurriedly

    stepped on the brakes. Unfortunately, it was toote.

    The car crashed into the fence and made a loud noise.

    Samuel''s car turned around and passed by.

    Because it was too dark, Nicole could not see clearly who was in that car. She only felt a cold gaze

    following them, making her feel ufortable.

    Nicole frowned. And Samuel said, "Turn left in next intersection and change to another car after

    entering the alley."

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    The driver made a phone call to get it arranged.

    Nicole did not ask anything. She was very quiet but alert, and looked outside from time to time.

    The car behind them did not follow. Samuel and Nicole changed to another car in the alley and went to

    the airport.

    Their private ne was ready there. When the attendants saw Samuel and Nicoleing over, they

    quickly opened the door and pulled Samuel and Nicole up.

    After the ne took off, Nicole said, "Who do you think are following us?"

    "I don''t know."

    Samuel shook his head. A serious look appeared in his face.

    Nicole frowned deeper.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "I feel their cold gaze. I can assure you that they mean no good"

    "It''s fine. I''m here. I won''t let anything happen to you and the kids."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hands andforted her.

    However, Nicole sighed and said, "I''m not afraid of any dangers. I just feel strange. Rhys was caught.

    Who else will follow us? Could it be Major?"

    "No, Major is busy enough with his own business. He has no time to plot against us."

    Samuel said so because he knew the current situation of Major.

    Nicole did not ask why. She only asked in a low voice, "That''s strange. Who else would follow us?"

    "Don''t think about it for now. Wait until we arrive at the Harper Town. If anyone follows us, they will

    definitely show their tricks."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole could only nod her head. But on a second thought, she added, "Could

    it be Lindo?"

    "I don''t know. We can only wait and see."

    They held each other''s hands tightly. At the same time, they understood that this trip to Harper Town

    wouldn''t be peaceful.

    Along the way, Samuel did not rest much, but urged Nicole to sleep for a while.

    Nicole couldn''t resist and close her eyes for some rest. But not knowing why, she fell asleep.

    By the time she woke up, the ne was about tond.

    Looking at this familiar ce, Nicole felt different.

    When she came herest time, she did not expect toe back. Now, as she set foot on thisnd

    again, Nicole was unable to figure out what she felt like in her heart.

    Samuel also put on a serious look, as if he was thinking about something. But his ck eyes always

    made people feel unfathomable.

    After they got off the ne, there was a car waiting for them at the airport.

    Nicole found these guards all wore uniforms of the Green family, she wondered, "When did you send

    them over?"

    "After I bought the entire townst time. After all, this is Alice''s hometown."

    Samuel carried Zoe out of the car first.

    Zoe yawned and looked at the empty space in front of her, only to see an ancestral hall there. She

    rubbed her eyes and asked, "Daddy, where are we?"

    "We''re in the Harper Town."

    Zoe''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Is this the Harper Town? It doesn''t look like what I imagined at all."

    Zoe was a little disappointed.

    Why was this town so deste?

    However, Joseph looked at the scenery in front of him excitedly and asked in a low voice, "Daddy, is

    that an herb field?"

    He studied medical science, so he was interested in these.

    Nicole remembered that Samuel had protected the herb field before he leftst time. Now that she saw

    Joseph so excited, she smiled and said, "Yes, that''s the herb field. It''s said that many precious

    medicinal herbs are here."

    "Can I go in and take a look?"

    Joseph''s face was filled with desire.

    Samuel nodded.

    This was his private territory, and there were so many bodyguards around, so Samuel was at ease.

    He also put Zoe down.

    Zoe ran in with Joseph.

    Nicole was a little worried. She wanted to follow them, but Samuel grabbed her arms.

    "Let them y for a while."

    Only then did Nicole realize that Samuel was not in a good mood.

    "What''s wrong?"

    As Nicole spoke, she was about to touch Samuel''s forehead, but he dodged.

    "I''m fine. I''m just feeling really sad. It''s as if countless people are crying in my heart. Very depressing."

    Samuel did not hide this from Nicole.

    Under the influence of the Memory Bug, when he stepped onto thend again, he was extremely

    depressed. He kept hearing voices. Everything that had happened here was constantly shing in his

    mind, disturbing his nerves.

    Nicole hurriedly looked at the blood jade on Samuel''s chest.

    There seemed to be something circting inside the blood jade, and it was impossible to see it clearly.

    "Samuel, your jade..."

    "Nicole, let''s go to the ancestral hall and light incense."

    Samuel and Nicole''s spoke at the same time.

    Nicole paused for a moment, but she did not refuse.

    "Okay."

    She held Samuel''s hand tightly and walked towards the ancestral hall, but she felt a little uneasy in her

    heart.

    Nicole did not know why she would feel this way. This feeling haunted her and the closer she got to the

    ancestral hall, the worse she felt.

    "Samuel!"

    She stopped at the entrance and grabbed Samuel''s wrist tightly.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Samuel''s face and lips were somewhat pale. He looked sad and exhausted.

    Nicole suddenly couldn''t say anything. She found it hard to stop him.

    "It''s fine. Do you want to take three deep breaths with me? I heard that if you''re depressed, taking three

    deep breaths would make you feel better."

    Nicole looked at Samuel and whispered. Her voice filled with worry.

    Samuel wanted to say no, but seeing Nicole''s worried gaze, he nodded.

    "Alright."

    He took three deep breaths in front of Nicole and really felt better. Then, he held Nicole''s hand and

    walked in.

    Samuel had entrusted Trevin with the task of repairing the ancestral hall. Although Trevin had returned

    to the Seapolis City, he did not meddle with this task. Therefore, when Samuel and Nicole entered, they

    discovered that the ancestral hall had undergone a great change.

    Zama''s memorial tablet was ced in the ancestral hall.

    Samuel looked at Zama''s tablet and thought of Aaron and Jarrod.

    She used to love Jarrod so much. She used to take care of him and Vincent with tenderness.

    Unfortunately, in the end, she handed over such a great responsibility to him, Samuel, instead of

    Jarrod.

    Samuel did not know what feelings he should bear at this moment.

    He held Nicole''s hand and walked over. He took out the incense and lit it, offering it to the ancestors of

    the Harper Town.

    Nicole stood at the side and followed his movements without asking anything.

    After Samuel finished, he looked at the tablets and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Nicole only felt that the incense had an aroma simr to sandalwood, but it doesn''t seem to be. The

    smell was so good that it made her feel dizzy and sleepy.

    She shook her head abruptly, but she felt it was harder to open her eyes.

    Nicole quickly tugged at Samuel''s sleeve and whispered, "Samuel, I think there''s something wrong with

    the incense."

    "What?"

    Samuel seemed to be in a state of contemtion. He did not react much to what Nicole said and only

    subconsciously replied.

    At this moment, Nicole sensed danger.

    Something was wrong!

    The incense was poisonous.

    She felt exhausted, and she could hardly open her eyes.

    "Samuel!"

    She wanted to pull Samuel''s sleeve, but she couldn''t manage it.

    She found it hard to control her body.

    When Nicole wanted to say something to Samuel or give him a hint, she fell heavily towards the

    ground.

    Samuel suddenly regained her senses and subconsciously hugged Nicole. However, he also felt a little

    dizzy and couldn''t stand firmly.

    He suddenly realized something happened. He hurriedly took out a military dagger from his boots and

    shed at his arm without hesitation.

    Blood immediately sprayed out. The intense pain made him treble, but he also became sober.

    He hugged Nicole tightly and wanted to leave, but he heard that there were many peopleing and

    surrounding the entire ancestral hall.

    Who were them?

    Who dared to sneak into his private territory?

 Chapter 1253 Where Are the People in the Ancestral Hall?

    Chapter 1253 Where Are the People in the Ancestral Hall?

    Samuel looked down at Nicole and found her in aa. He became sullen and anger flickered in his

    eyes.

    He quickly hid Nicole under the altar table, but he didn''t expect that there was a mechanism. When he

    put her down, Nicole fell, but he did not know at all.

    After hiding Nicole, Samuel saw some peopleing in.

    All of them were strangers, but they didn''t look like people from the Harper Town.

    Samuel felt dizzy and red at them murderously.

    "Who are you? Get the hell out of here!"

    His voice was hoarse, and the blood on his thigh gushed out bit by bit. However, it was the pain that

    kept him awake.

    Seeing that Samuel was like this, those people were all stunned for a moment, and directly attacked

    Samuel without answering his question.

    Where were the bodyguards?

    Where were the bodyguards outside?

    Samuel was a little confused, but he did not dare to take the enemy lightly. He stabbed himself with the

    dagger again to stay awake, and then quickly fought back.

    Those people were not in a hurry to have a ferocious fight against Samuel. It seemed that they knew

    the influence of the incense on Samuel. They just dodged to drain him and captured him when he was

    exhausted.

    Their intention was obvious for Samuel. However, at this moment, he already felt a little exhausted, but

    these people kept circling around with him.

    Samuel was a little impatient.

    He could not let these people find Nicole, but he did not know how everything was with the children

    now, either. Samuel felt a little aggrieved and angry. A rage emerged from his chest and quickly

    expanded to his whole body.

    These people all deserved to die!

    Anyone who wanted to hurt his children and his wife had to die.

    When Samuel had this thought, his eyes began to change.

    The gold quickly reced the original color of his eyes, and a murderous look appeared in an instant.

    "What the hell is this?"

    Someone asked, but in the next moment, Samuel grabbed his neck and directly broke it.

    Actually, Samuel couldn''t see things clearly. What he saw was a golden ocean, but he became

    extremely sensitive that he could even hear the breathing clearly.

    After the first person was strangled to death by Samuel, the others finally panicked.

    "He, he doesn''t seem to be affected by the incense anymore."

    Another voice sounded.

    Samuel quickly ended that person''s life.

    He was like an executioner killing them unemotionally.

    At this moment, Samuel did not have any feelings of pity. The only thing he focused on was killing.

    The ancestral hall was full of screams with a strong smell of blood, which made the ce creepy.

    Samuel did not stop until he could not feel the breath of a living person.

    He sat on the ground and gasped for breath. The gold color in his eyes slowly faded away and

    everything was back to normal.

    Dead bodies were everywhere in the ancestral hall, which was bloody and terrifying. The smell of blood

    was nauseating, but it also made Samuel a little excited.

    Samuel knew it was wrong to feel this way, but he could not help but feel the desire in his heart.

    He tried his best to control his emotions. After resting for a while, he stood up coldly.

    Samuel walked out of the ancestral hall. When he saw his bodyguards standing outside, he burst into

    anger.

    "What the hell were you guys doing just now?"

    "Mr. Green, we''re standing guard. What''s wrong?"

    A bodyguard replied in panic, but Samuel grabbed his neck and lifted him up.

    "Standing guard? So many men were in there just now. Are you all blind?"

    Samuel was very angry.

    Perhaps these bodyguards had left the Green family for too long. They might feel that no one could

    manage them in such a remote ce, so they dared to neglect their duties? Now they were caught in

    the act, but still wanted to defend themselves.

    Samuel''s ruthlessness terrified them. The man in his hand was suffocated, but he still struggled to say,

    "Mr. Green, no one went in just now. We were all guarding outside and did not see anyone going in at

    all."

    "You dare to retort? Come in and take a look."

    Samuel did not care what they might feel when they saw the bloody scene. He dragged the bodyguard

    and threw him into the ancestral hall.

    "Take a good look. If no one came in, what are those dead people on the ground?"

    Samuel threw the bodyguard in as if he were a stray dog.

    The bodyguard fell on the ground, but he quickly got up. He looked around the ancestral hall and said

    confusedly, "Mr. Green, there is no one here."

    "Are you blind? Those..."

    Samuel pointed at the ground and said, but he was stunned at the moment when he looked down.

    Where were they?

    Where were the people in the ancestral hall?

    He just killed them all. Where were the dead bodies?

    Looking at the clean ground and the empty ancestral hall, Samuel was stunned.

    How could they be gone?

    He was sure that they just had a ferocious fight. The breaths and footsteps of those people were so

    familiar that...

    Samuel suddenly remembered something. He ran to the altar table but found that Nicole was not there.

    "Nicole! Nicole!"

    Samuel panicked at this moment.

    What was going on?

    What was going on exactly?

    The bodyguard looked at Samuel doubtfully. He felt that something seemed to be wrong with Samuel''s

    mind, but he didn''t dare to say that.

    They had been guarding outside all the time. How could they not see if anyone entered?

    However, what happened to Mr. Green?

    The same question arose in Samuel''s heart.

    Everything that happened just now was so real. It didn''t seem like a dream at all, and...

    Samuel suddenly looked down at his thigh. Blood was still oozing from the wound that hard to be

    ignored.

    What happened exactly?

    Samuel gave a puzzled nce at the incense.

    He seemed to realize something.

    "Who has prepared the incense here?"

    The bodyguard did not know why Samuel suddenly asked this, but he quickly replied, "It was bought

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    from the town in front."

    At this moment, the incense had burned out. There was nothing left in the air except for a faint

    sweetness.

    Samuel looked at the open door of the ancestral hall, thinking something.

    "Send someone to find Miss Zoe and Mr. Joseph."

    "Yes, Sir."

    The bodyguard did not understand why Samuel, who looked murderous just now, suddenly changed

    his mind. However, it was good that he did not have to be punished.

    The bodyguard ran out.

    Samuel walked forward, took a good look at the incense, and smelt it, but he found nothing.

    Nicole was missing.

    This made Samuel a little anxious, but he still kept himself calm.

    Something seemed to be different in this ce.

    The Harper Town was in ruins and nothing left when Samuel came herest time. However, it seemed

    like there were dangers and traps everywhere now.

    He had to figure out what had happened. Otherwise, even if he found Nicole, he might lose her again.

    Samuel knew what Nicole was capable of, so he believed that she should be able to protect herself.

    Now, the only person who could solve his doubt was Joseph.

    Joseph had learned some medical knowledge.

    Samuel held the incense and had a vague guess.

    His bodyguards were standing guard outside. If so many unidentified people rushed in, it was

    impossible for the bodyguards to remain unmoved. Besides, there was not a sound of fighting at all.

    Even if the bodyguards from the Green family all betrayed him, where were the dead bodies?

    No one could clean up the bodies in such a short time, could they?

    Therefore, the only answer was that something was wrong with the incense.

    Perhaps it was the drug in the incense that induced a hallucination.

    A hallucination?

    Samuel did not want to believe it, but this seemed to be the only reason that could exin the situation.

    He pressed down on his thigh. His face turned pale from the pain, but he was exceptionally calm.

    Joseph and Zoe were brought to the ancestral hall by the bodyguards.

    "Daddy, what happened? Where''s Mommy?"

    Zoe was a little upset just now, but when she saw Samuel, she was worried and ran to him.

    Joseph was worried as well, but he did not rush forward. Instead, he took a deep sniff and asked

    doubtfully, "Dad, had you been drugged? Was it the incense?"

    "No surprise."

    Samuel sneered and handed the incense to Joseph.

    "Go and check if there''s any drug in it."

    Joseph nodded and asked, "Where''s Mom?"

    Zoe also looked up at Samuel.

    Samuel felt a bit of heartache, but he knew that he could not scare the children now. He whispered,

    "Your mom has to take care of something for me. She will be back soon. Just check this incense first."

    "Alright."

    Joseph nodded.

    He took out some tools from his backpack. They seemed to be medical items, but Samuel did not ask.

    Joseph found some iodine tincture and gauze and went forward to bandage up the wounds for Samuel,

    but Samuel stopped him.

    "Don''t worry. Let''s check the incense first."

    Samuel couldn''t bandage up the wounds now. If this incense really contained the ingredients of drugs,

    he was afraid that he would be in the hallucination again.

    Joseph seemed to understand what Samuel was thinking. He did not force his Dad to treat the wounds.

    Instead, he found a lighter to burn the incense up.

    Joseph sniffed like a puppy.

    Samuel seemed to smell the sweetness again. Suddenly, he felt dizzy. When he quickly carried Zoe out

    of the ancestral hall, he found that Zoe had fainted.

    "Zoe."

    Samuel did not expect this incense had such a huge impact on Zoe. He couldn''t help but feel frustrated

    and self-med.

    He patted Zoe''s face hard.

    The intense pain made Zoe suddenly wake up.

    "Daddy, why are you pping me? It hurts so much."

    Zoeined to Samuel aggrievedly, but Samuel breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Don''t sleep."

    Zoe was stunned for a moment when she heard this two words. Then, she seemed to realize

    something and suddenly opened her eyes wide.

    She turned to look at Joseph in the ancestral hall and asked nervously, "Daddy, will Joseph be

    alright?"

 Chapter 1254 What Happened to You?

    Chapter 1254 What Happened to You?

    Samuel was also a little nervous.

    At this moment, Joseph hurriedly took out a small bottle from his schoolbag. He put a drop of the liquid

    from the bottle on his hand, and quickly applied it on his temples. Instantly, a strong coolness woke him

    up.

    He carefully poured the incense ash into a bottle again and began to test it.

    Samuel did not disturb Joseph, and Zoe also held her breath, waiting outside.

    No one knew how long it took. Joseph finally raised his head and said to Samuel and Zoe, "Dad, it''s

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    done. Pleasee in."

    After he finished speaking, he sprayed some liquids in the ancestral hall, which made the smell of the

    incense fade a lot.

    Samuel walked in with Zoe in her arms when Joseph finished all these.

    "How is it?"

    "Something was wrong with the incense. It contained some drugponents that can make people

    hallucinate. The climate here is very special. It''s humid all year round. Once the incense is ignited, it

    will have a chemical reaction with the wet air and create some scenes that people may think it''s real.

    Plus, we are at an ancestral hall. It doesn''t usually open windows or doors, so the effect will be even

    stronger."

    At this moment, Joseph seemed to change into a different person. Instead of being reserved and

    wordless, he confidently talked about the medical things, which was especially dazzling.

    Watching at Joseph, Samuel seemed to see the young Vincent.

    At that time, Vincent did not seem to be as ordinary as they said.

    Samuel still remembered that he had watched the reading speech contest that Vincent had attended.

    At that time, Vincent was at the same age as Joseph. He stood on the stage, giving the speech to more

    than three hundred audiences confidently. He was not nervous at all, just as dazzling as Joseph.

    Yeah.

    Vincent was excellent when he was young, just like Samuel.

    Since when did Vincent be ordinary?

    Samuel could not remember.

    He only remembered that because of the contrast with Vincent, he had been more and more

    outstanding. As Laurel had thought highly of him, Vincent had gradually turned into a nobody, and

    people paid no attention to him anymore.

    Samuel was lost in memory.

    He still remembered how he and Vincent yed together when he was a kid.

    At that time, they were carefree. Vincent even fought with others for him, but since when did the

    rtionship between the two of them change?

    Now there was a gap between them. Vincent respected him, but they were not friends or brothers

    anymore.

    Samuel felt heartsick suddenly.

    Joseph was still talking, but Samuel could not hear him. He felt that he had seen Vincent in front of him.

    Vincent smiled at him, but tears ran down his face.

    He said, "Samuel, why do we have topete with each other? Why can''t we y around and have

    fun like the other brothers? Samuel, do you remember the great time that we had?"

    As Vincent cried, his tears turned red.

    Just like the color of blood.

    "Samuel, I want to go home. I miss you. But why did you drive me out of the Seapolis City? Why? Why

    didn''t you ask me to stay? Do you think that I should go too? Do you think I''m a threat to you if I stay?"

    Vincent said in a mournful voice.

    "Samuel, I have never wanted topete with you for these years. I just want to stay with you. You are

    my twin brother. I don''t care even if I pretend to be stupid. All I want is to be with you. Samuel, why

    didn''t you agree to such a simple request? Why did you agree with Mom to send me away?"

    "If I hadn''t left the Seapolis City, I wouldn''t have die. I wouldn''t have been an undercover agent. I''m still

    a master in the Green family. Even if I''m useless, at least I''m still by your side, instead of dying alone

    here. Samuel, do you know my feelings to you for these years?"

    "I love you, but I also hate you. I hate you to send me away. I hate you not to keep Riley stay and let

    her meet me here. If I had not met Riley, perhaps I wouldn''t have fallen in love with her, and I would not

    hate you so much. From beginning to end, the person she loved wasn''t me. I was just a substitute for

    you, you know? Samuel! Ever since I was young, I have lived in your shadow. I am not stupid, and I

    can be a genius as well. However, Mom said that our family only needed one leader. I know your

    ambitions, so I give up. I''d rather be a yboy. I am happy as long as you do what you want to do. My

    wish is very simple. I just want to be with you. But Samuel, you still sent me away. If it weren''t for you,

    maybe I wouldn''t be dead. Samuel, you were the one who killed me! It was you!"

    "No!"

    Samuel''s heart ached suddenly. He spit out blood and was about to fall down.

    "Daddy!"

    Zoe was frightened.

    She had never seen Samuel like this before.

    She tightly gripped Samuel''s hand, but Samuel seemed to be in a nightmare, unable to hear her call.

    "No, no! Vincent, I don''t care about the Green family. I don''t want to be the leader. I just thought that I

    am your older brother, so I have to take the responsibility of the family and let you live your own life

    without troubles. I have never wanted to hold you down, nor sent you away. However, if you did not

    leave at that time, you would be put in prison. How could I let my own brother go to jail? Vincent, don''t

    hate me! You can''t hate me! You''re my brother! We are bounded in the closest rtion! How could I not

    love you? How could I kill you? It was not me! No!"

    Samuel cried insanely, and his tears were rolling down on his face.

    Zoe waspletely frightened.

    Joseph was also stunned.

    He heard the name of his biological father.

    He was very familiar with the name Vincent, but he had never had chance to contact with this person.

    His father died just after he was born.

    Joseph''s heart ached, as if it was being prickled.

    Samuel was crying, as if he was repenting or exining, which made Joseph feel bad.

    Joseph did not care about what happened between them. However, at this moment, his heart ached

    badly, and he even felt aggrieved and angry.

    He just looked straight at Samuel. No one knew what he was thinking.

    In the end, Zoe was exhausted and failed to hold Samuel. They both fell to the ground.

    The intense pain made Zoe want to cry.

    She didn''t know what happened to Daddy, nor where Mommy was.

    How could such things happen?

    Daddy was always strong, wasn''t he?

    Why did she feel that Daddy was like a helpless child now?

    Zoe patted Samuel''s arm in fear and whispered, "Daddy, wake up! Please wake up! Uncle is not here.

    Daddy, wake up quickly! Just think of Mommy, think of me, and think of Joseph!"

    Zoe suddenly remembered that Joseph was also here.

    She turned to look at Joseph.

    "Joseph,e and check what happened to Daddy. Joseph ... you..."

    Zoe widened her eyes.

    At this moment, Joseph was cold and indifferent, and he looked at Samuel with intense hatred.

    Hatred?

    Joseph hated Daddy?

    When this thought came into Zoe''s mind, she was shocked and quickly stood in front of Samuel.

    "Joseph, what are you doing? Daddy may have been drugged by the incense now. Joseph, hurry up

    and help him!"

    "Help him? Why? Didn''t you hear? He is the one who hold my father down. He drove my father away,

    so my father died alone in a strangend. He''s confessing! Zoe, he''s confessing. Didn''t you hear?"

    Joseph''s eyes suddenly turned red and his tears fell down.

    "I would also have a perfect family originally. I would have my father and mother who loved me, and we

    would live a very happy life. But it is all ruined because of him. He destroyed my father, killed my

    mother, and made me an orphan. He even pretended to be a good person and raised me in the Green

    family. He said it was good for me, but in fact, it was not my home. My home was destroyed by him. It''s

    him!"

    Joseph suddenly became furious.

    Zoe was stunned.

    What was going on?

    Why did Joseph say that?

    Could it be that Joseph has been living so unhappily at home these past few days?

    "Joseph, it''s not like that! What''s happened to you? Joseph!"

    Zoe suddenly got up from the ground and ran towards Joseph. She grabbed his arm and shook

    violently.

    "Daddy and Mommy are really good to you. Don''t you feel it? Because of you, Mommy was poisoned

    by Laurel and became dumb. She was kicked out of the Green family, but she still brought you along as

    she was afraid that they would hurt you. Don''t you remember? How can you say things like that? How

    sad would Mommy be if she was here? Joseph, this is not you! This is not the real you! Please wake

    up! Joseph, we are a family, and you are my big brother! How can you leave me alone at this time?

    Wake up! Wake up!"

    Zoe''s tears fell on the back of Joseph''s hand.

    Joseph was stunned.

    He coldly looked at Zoe who was crying in front of him, but his heart ached that even made him feel

    suffocated.

    Why did he feel so bad?

    Why did Zoe cry?

    Joseph wanted to wipe away her tears, but in his heart, there seemed to be a voice scolding him.

    "Joseph, are you crazy? She is the daughter of the person who killed your father. How can you love

    her?"

    This voice was so loud and fierce, which instantly stunned him.

    Zoe stopped crying gradually. She suddenly ran over and poured everything out of Joseph''s bag. When

    she saw a bottle of chili-pepper water, she paused, and then quickly picked it up and immediately

    turned back to Joseph.

    "Joseph, I want you back! Juste back!"

    Zoe cried out and immediately poured the chili-pepper water towards Joseph.

    "Oh!"

    The spicy sensation stimted Joseph. He suddenly fell to the ground and his tears were flowing down

    his face.

    "Zoe, what are you doing?"

    Joseph screamed, but Zoeughed.

 Chapter 1255 Weâ€™ll Be Vulnerable to Attack There

    Chapter 1255 We¡¯ll Be Vulnerable to Attack There

    "Joseph, are you alright?"

    Zoe''s eyes were filled with joy.

    Joseph only felt that his eyes were burning. He was in no mood to answer Zoe. He did not know what

    had happened to him just now. His eyes indeed hurt terribly.

    "Where''s Daddy?"

    Joseph still couldn''t open''s his eyes. But he thought of something.

    Zoe hurriedly said, "Daddy is still confessing, like possessed by evil. Joseph, you were just the same.

    This ancestral hall is evil. Hurry up and save Daddy."

    "Do what you did to me to save Daddy."

    Joseph could not open his eyes at all.

    Although Zoe''s method was rather ruthless, it was very effective.

    However, Zoe smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t dare. That''s Daddy."

    She could do that to Joseph, but not to Samuel.

    Joseph hurriedly said, "Be bold and do it. If we dy any longer, something else might happen. Hurry

    up!"

    Zoe nodded.

    Zoe didn''t hesitate anymore. She sprayed the chili water on Samuel''s face.

    Samuel let out a cry.

    Samuel became stunned for a while. He groaned due to the burning sensation. Zoe said timidly,

    "Daddy, don''t me me. I''m trying to save you. I''m not a doctor. Daddy, are you awake?"

    Samuel''s heart suddenly beat fast.

    He frowned when remembering his reaction just now. His solemn expression frightened Zoe. She hid

    behind Joseph.

    "Joseph, will Daddy hit me?"

    "I won''t!"

    Samuel answered her.

    "Zoe, ask the people outside to fetch a tub of water."

    "Got it."

    Zoe sighed in relief after seeing Samuel back to normal.

    She intended to fetch the water by herself. But this ce scared her. She followed Samuel''s order.

    "Someone, go fetch a tub of water. Hurry up."

    Zoe could be serious and dominating.

    The bodyguard quickly followed her order.

    Samuel and Joseph washed their face and left the ancestral hall.

    Joseph applied some ointment around his eyes and Samuel''s. The burning sensation was relieved.

    Samuel stared at the ancestral hall and pondered.

    He knew what he had done just now. It was like a nightmare. He could do nothing to prevent himself

    from acting crazy.

    That was perhaps the deepest guilt in his heart.

    He med himself.

    He med himself for neglecting the changes in Vincent. He thought that under his protection, Vincent

    would be able to live a carefree life. He assumed Vincent could do anything he wanted with his life.

    He didn''t know whether Vincent med him or not, nor did he have the chance to know. However, his

    past choice became some kind of trauma he could never recover from.

    Samuel was held by a pair of soft hands.

    Samuel was slightly stunned. He lowered his head and saw Joseph.

    Joseph looked in the direction of the ancestral hall and frowned, "Daddy, this ancestral hall is too

    strange. Are we still staying here?"

    "Some clues can only be found here, so we can''t leave now. Joseph, thank you."

    Samuel did not forget what Joseph said after losing his mind. Was that the real thought of Joseph?

    However good he and Nicole were to Joseph, they couldn''t rece his biological parents, right?

    He actually hated them, didn''t he?

    Samuel was filled with mixed feelings, not knowing what to say. He pretended that he didn''t hear

    anything. He didn''t want things to be too difficult between them.

    However, Joseph did not understand Samuel''s feelings. He whispered, "I was in a nightmare just now. I

    knew those words would hurt you, but I still said them. Daddy, I don''t know if that''s what I really think in

    my mind. I love you and mom, but just now...."

    "That''s ok. I understand, Joseph. I don''t me you, really."

    Samuel felt sorry for Joseph.

    When he found out five years ago that Joseph was the only son of Vincent, he wanted to give him

    everything of the Green family.

    But Joseph shook his head and said, "I love you, Daddy, and I love Mommy, too. But the words

    seemed to be my true feelings. I don''t know how to face you and myself. Put the issue aside. Time will

    prove everything. Perhaps I''ll change my mind after ten years."

    He looked at Samuel with a smile, resembling Vincent.

    Samuel''s heart ached slightly.

    He regretted.

    It was wrong for him to bring Joseph here.

    Everything would be the same if they didn''te here. They would still be beloved families. However,

    what happened couldn''t be changed. They had to admit the nightmare revealed their truest feelings.

    Joseph said that he deserved a happy family of his own. He said that no matter how good they were to

    him, he felt like an orphan.

    An orphan.

    How could Joseph have such a feeling?

    He and Nicole loved Joseph the way they love their own children. Why did he still feel like he was an

    orphan?

    Samuel was d that Nicole was not here.

    If Nicole heard this, how sad would she be?

    Joseph also thought of what he said just now. Although he was bewitched, he knew that it was the

    deepest thought buried in his mind.

    He whispered, "Daddy, after it''s over, I want to go abroad."

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    He knew that Joseph wanted to leave.

    He wanted leave the Green family.

    Samuel didn''t know if Joseph woulde back.

    His heart ached.

    Eight years ago, he sent Vincent away. Now, did he have to send Joseph away?

    "I don''t agree."

    Samuel¡¯s attitude was firm.

    "I sent your father away eight years ago. Since then, I have lost my brother. I don''t want to send you

    away again and lose a son. I know that you may still resent us and miss your parents. It doesn''t matter.

    I can wait. Even if you hate me or me me, I will be with you. Joseph, the future of the Green family

    relies on you."

    "No, Daddy. I don''t want to be the patriarch. I just want to study medicine."

    He stopped Samuel from replying and whispered, "People will have hallucination when they smell the

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    incense. We were influenced when closing doors and window. When we kindled the second incense

    stick, the doors and windows were open. So the incense reacted with the moist air and produced a

    catalyst. Under the hallucinogenic effect, we became extremely nostalgic, sensitive and grieved. If Zoe

    hadn''t woken us up with chili water, we might have fought and even killed each other."

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Samuel frowned.

    "Thest time I came to this ancestral hall, there weren''t any of these gadgets."

    "Someone may purposely arranged all this to protect outsiders from entering the ancestral hall."

    Samuel was slightly stunned by Joseph''s words. He remembered something.

    When he and Nicole first arrived here, this ce was deserted. Later, Samuel bought this ce and

    had the ancestral hall reconstructed. Trevin was the supervisor then.

    Trevin was a member of the Harper Town. If he knew any tricks, there was nothing wrong with that.

    Moreover, Trevin came back to search for the ancient book. Was Trevin behind all this?

    When Samuel got puzzled, Joseph let go of his hand and walked into the ancestral hall.

    Joseph rubbed a lot of ointment to keep himself conscious.

    "Joseph."

    "Joseph."

    Samuel and Zoe called out his name at the same time, but Joseph stopped them.

    "I''m fine. Don''t say anything now."

    Then Joseph checked around the ancestral hall.

    Samuel kept an eye on Joseph all the time, afraid that he would be in danger.

    He wondered how Nicole was. She disappeared in the ancestral hall. He would enter it anyway.

    Joseph watched for a long time. He walked around the hall for several times beforeing out.

    He looked at Samuel and whispered, "It was made by Master. The incense and the maze formation

    were set up by Master."

    "What?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    He believed that Trevin had the motive. He never thought that Morgan did this.

    Joseph handed a stuff he picked up from the ground to Samuel and whispered, "Master has a habit of

    leaving a mark. Besides her, only I can notice it. It only appears after being mixed with the burning

    incense. This is the habit of people from the Harper Town, right?"

    Samuel did not say anything. He pondered.

    Zoe felt awkward when sensing their silence. She hurriedly said, "Daddy, where are we going to spend

    the night? I''m a little hungry."

    Samuel was slightly stunned. He smiled and said, "Then we''ll go to the hotel."

    He took out his phone to book a hotel, but Joseph stopped him.

    "There are a few houses over the field. It looks like they are specially cleaned. Why don''t we stay up

    there?"

    Samuel looked at Joseph and whispered, "There are too many dangers here. I can''t put you in risk."

    "Daddy, we''ve been in danger since we arrived at this ce. We are being watched. I know that you

    didn''te here purely for traveling. Every time Master talks about the Harper Town, her eyes are

    always filled with tears. She must have some grievances. We''re safe here on our own territory with our

    bodyguards. Outsiders cannot enter. But it''s a different thing at the hotel. We''ll be vulnerable to attack

    there. "

    Joseph''s words stunned Samuel for a moment.

    Samuel was surprised that Joseph was so meticulous.

    Joseph was an introverted boy. He was always reading books. Samuel and Nicole were afraid that he

    would be a bookworm. But now, Samuel felt it was wrong to see him in that way. Joseph had

    eloquence and an excellent ability to handle emergencies.

    Joseph would have a bright future.

 Chapter 1256 Who Knows Whether Youâ€™re Telling the Truth

    Chapter 1256 Who Knows Whether You¡¯re Telling the Truth

    The way Samuel looked at him slightly stunned Joseph.

    "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?"

    Zoe smiled and ran over to Joseph. She hugged him and said with a smile, "No. Joseph, you''re

    awesome. I think you are smarter than my brother."

    Joseph instantly felt a little embarrassed when hearing Zoe''spliment.

    "That¡¯s not true. Lucas is really smart."

    When Joseph talked about Lucas, his eyes were full of joy without hatred.

    Samuel knew that Joseph really loved Lucas and Zoe. He opened his heart and treated them as his

    siblings.

    They were all children, and there was absolutely no grudge between them. As long as they loved each

    other, it didn''t matter if Joseph hated him.

    He was okay about that.

    Samuel suddenly got rxed.

    "Alright, go and choose a room at the hotel we pick. Ask the bodyguards to follow you. This ce isn''t

    the Seapolis City. We¡¯re unfamiliar with the surroundings, so be careful. Do you understand?"

    Zoe and Joseph nodded.

    Joseph held Zoe''s hand and took a step. When he saw that Samuel was about to enter the ancestral

    hall again, he couldn''t help but shout.

    "Daddy, are you still going in?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel turned his back to Joseph, his eyes determined.

    His wife was still inside the hall. He had to go in.

    However, Samuel didn''t tell that to the children in case they grew worried.

    Joseph looked at Samuel''s figure. His eyes suddenly became wet.

    "Daddy, take this in case you smell the incense again."

    Joseph slipped a small bottle into Samuel''s hand and left with Zoe.

    Samuel looked at the small bottle in his hand and suddenly smiled.

    This kid was really reserved.

    Joseph had both grudge against and love for Samuel. After all, Samuel truly treated him as his own son

    in the past five years.

    Samuel put the small bottle into his pocket and walked into the ancestral hall again.

    "Stay outside. No one can enter without my permission."

    "Got it."

    The bodyguard nodded.

    Samuel closed the door of the ancestral hall.

    It instantly became dark inside. The cold and gloomy atmosphere was frightening.

    After all, it was haunted by dead souls. Samuel looked at the spirit tablets in the ancestral hall. There

    were more than 200 of those. He didn''t know if all dead people in the town were honored here, or just

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    the grandmasters.

    Right now, he was the leader of the Harper Town. The first thing he came to the ancestral hall was

    worshiping the ancestors. He didn''t expect to be set up.

    Joseph said that Morgan arranged all this.

    What did Morgan intend to do?

    Samuel quickly searched around. He finally saw a small bump on the wall and gently pressed it. But he

    soon lost bnce and fell down.

    He did not panic, but quickly checked around. The light here was so dim that Samuel could not see

    anything clearly.

    After he got used to the light, he found himself falling into a cer.

    The cer was empty but small, with a capacity of less than three persons.

    Samuel fell right on the ground. His back almost fractured.

    He cried out when a sharp dagger got close to him. He subconsciously dodged and fought back at the

    same time.

    When he caught a whiff of faint fragrance, Samuel quickly held his breath and took a move. He

    clenched the wrist of the attacker, who fell down with a scream.

    Then Samuel kicked the attacker onto the wall. The attacker groaned and slowly fell down on the

    ground.

    Samuel looked around. Nicole was lying unconscious. He noticed that his attacker was a woman in her

    thirties.

    The woman''s face was covered in camouge. Samuel immediately treated her as an enemy.

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel quickly walked towards Nicole.

    "Don''t touch her! I''m warning you. I''ve put poison on her body. If you touch her, you''ll bleed to death."

    The woman sounded old.

    She looked like in her thirties, but sounded like in her sixties.

    Samuel''s eyes immediately turned cold.

    "Did you hurt her?"

    He walked towards the woman like Satan.

    His fury sent a chill down her spine.

    "I didn''t. She fell from above. I saved her. But who are you? You are the one who harmed her, right? I

    won''t let you hurt her."

    The woman''s eyes were filled with panic. But she still struggled to get up and protect Nicole.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly became tender.

    He ignored the woman and walked straight towards Nicole.

    "I''m not trying to scare you. I''m serious. I''ve really smeared poison on her body. You have to believe

    me, and...."

    "Shut up!"

    Samuel shouted coldly. The woman trembled with fear and extreme pain.

    Samuel got close to Nicole and saw her asleep. Only then did he feel relieved.

    Samuel panicked when he found that Nicole had disappeared. But he couldn''t go search for her

    immediately. He had to confirm whether there was any more threat.

    Now he was finally relieved when seeing his wife safe.

    Samuel''s hands trembled imperceptibly.

    He took out the small bottle that Joseph gave him and slowly applied the ointment on Nicole''s temples.

    The woman''s face turned pale.

    "Hey, you will die!"

    "You are being too noisy!"

    Samuel threw a stone to her. It didn''t hit her but left a bruise on her face. The woman was so scared

    that she almost rolled her eyes.

    "She has...."

    She covered her mouth in fear when seeing Samuel''s cold gaze.

    The man had beautiful but scary eyes.

    She was so scared.

    The woman trembled, but Samuel did not pay any attention to her. Instead, he gently rubbed Nicole''s

    temples.

    Nicole woke up after a short while.

    "Samuel?"

    Nicole felt too feeble to get up. Samuel immediately hugged her.

    "Hey, you...."

    The woman was too afraid to say anything again due to Samuel''s exasperation.

    Samuel sensed a sting on his fingers. He knew that the woman was not lying to him.

    She really smeared something on Nicole''s body.

    But Samuel did not care. He held Nicole in his arms and said gently, "I''ll take you out. Are you hungry?

    What do you want to eat for dinner?"

    "What happened?"

    Nicole only remembered that she was dizzy when burning the incense. Finding out she was not in the

    ancestral hall, she felt strange about the ce and the woman.

    After being nced by Nicole, the woman hurriedly smiled and said, "Hi, my name is Juliana. I saved

    you just now. I saw that you were unconscious. I couldn''t move you, so...."

    "Show us an exit."

    Samuel interrupted Juliana.

    He didn''t want Nicole to be worried about his poisoning.

    Juliana was silenced by Samuel''s angry gaze. She said somewhat gloomily, "I can''t get out of here."

    "Samuel, what exactly is going on?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s puzzled gaze and whispered, "The incense will give you hallucination. I was

    afraid that something would happen to you, so I stuffed you under the table. I thought I''d pick you up

    after I settled everything. Who knew that there was such a secret cer beneath the table? We fell

    down from above."

    Nicole immediately understood.

    She wanted to get up, but she was hugged tightly by Samuel.

    "The effects of the incense are not over yet. You''re too feeble. I''ll hold you."

    "Alright."

    Nicole really didn¡¯t have any strength. She trustfully leaned against Samuel''s chest and whispered, "Is

    Juliana yours?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. You¡¯re my woman. I don''t know her at all. She appeared here for no reason. I''d

    better kill her."

    Samuel sounded casual but frightening. He scared Juliana into screaming.

    "You can''t kill me! I''m from the Harper Town!"

    Samuel''s eyes became even colder when Juliana said so.

    "Are you from the Harper Town?"

    "Right!"

    Juliana forced herself to be calm. Samuel sneered at her bluff.

    "Do you know who I am?"

    "I don''t care who you are! This is the territory of the Harper Town. You''d better hurry up and leave this

    ce, otherwise you''ll die."

    Juliana struggled not to show her fear. Nicole found it really funny.

    "Alright, let''s leave first. Samuel, do you know how to get out? I can walk by myself. We''ll find an exit

    together."

    "No need."

    Samuel took out the phone from his pocket and called the bodyguard.

    "Drop a rope down. There''s an opening device under the table. Hurry up."

    Then Samuel hung up the phone.

    Juliana hurriedly said, "You guys will bring me up, right? I haven''t been home for three days. If I don''t

    go back, my husband will be anxious."

    "Aren''t you a member of the Harper Town? What? Aren''t you living here?"

    Samuel''s mocking voice embarrassed Juliana. She looked at Nicole and begged, "This kinddy, your

    fall was cushioned by me. Please bring me upter, okay?"

    "Who knows whether you''re telling the truth? There''s no surveince here. You can say whatever you

    want. Besides, how did you get into a private territory? And how did you fall down here? You''d better

    give me a good exnation."

    Samuel''s cold expression frightened Juliana so much that she clenched her teeth and looked at Nicole

    with tears in her eyes.

    Nicole didn''t want to leave her here alone. But she wondered about the camouge on Juliana''s face.

    Generally speaking, a soldier or a mercenary would wear camouge. What was Juliana''s identity?

    She acted like a gentle and polite woman without any threat. But Nicole wasn''t that silly to believe her

    innocence. After all, she had experienced so much with Samuel. She certainly knew something wasn''t

    right.

    Who did Juliana work for?

 Chapter 1257 You Must Be a Fool

    Chapter 1257 You Must Be a Fool

    Juliana didn''t expect Nicole would ask such sharp questions, so she paused for a moment. From

    Juliana''s reaction, Nicole knew her assumption was right.

    Samuel kept silent while Nicole talked to Juliana.

    The people outside started to rescue them.

    Soon, Nicole and Samuel were pulled up, along with Juliana. But Juliana was contained as soon as

    she was out.

    "Antidote."

    Samuel''s voice was very cold.

    Juliana gave a little shiver and handed the antidote to Samuel. Only then did Nicole discover that

    Samuel''s fingers were ck.

    "Are you poisoned?"

    Nicole had no strength left, her eyes filled with worry.

    Samuel said softly, "I''m fine. Let me help you take a shower first."

    After saying that, he put the antidote in his pocket andmanded coldly, "Lock her up. I want to know

    all her secrets."

    "Yes."

    The bodyguard immediately stepped forward, which scared Juliana. She tried to struggle free.

    "No! You can''t be so ungrateful. I have saved your wife."

    "Otherwise, you would be dead now."

    Finishing this sentence, Samuel carried Nicole outside the ancestral hall directly.

    When they returned back, Zoe and Joseph hurried over.

    "Daddy, what happened to Mommy?"

    "Stay back. Your Mommy was drugged and need a rest. Don''t worry. You guys go to bed. Joseph,

    Samuel hesitated for a moment and asked Joseph to stay.

    Although Zoe was a little worried, she felt relieved when Joseph was called inside.

    So, she went back to her room.

    Joseph followed into the room and frowned, his eyes on the Nicole.

    "Mommy, someone poisoned you?"

    "Is there a way?"

    Samuel wore a serious expression.

    Joseph nodded and said, "It''s not a big deal. This poison can temporarily paralyze the nerves but has

    no effect on the body. Rinse it and Mommy will be okay. But doesn''t Mommy always stay with you?

    How could she be poisoned?"

    "A woman did it."

    Samuel''s eyes shed with coldness.

    Joseph did not ask any further. After giving Nicole another detailed examination, he feltpletely

    relieved.

    "Don''t worry. Mommy just needs a rest."

    "I see. Then you go rest as well."

    Samuel said indifferently and carried Nicole to the bathroom. After helping Nicole wash away the

    poison on her body, Samuel finally ate the antidote.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and sighed softly, "You... you always don''t care about yourself. The poison

    was in your body for so long. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your body will be damaged?"

    "You are my life. It already hurt me that I didn''t save you at once when you fell inside. I will definitely not

    let this happen again."

    "You didn''t save me immediately because you had to deal with problems outside, right?"

    When he heard it, Samuel was slightly shocked. Then he smiled, his eyes full of affection.

    "Everything is settled. Don''t worry."

    Samuel did not exin to Nicole what happened after she fell unconscious, nor did he tell her anything

    about Joseph. He knew everything could slowly change with time and people''s thoughts.

    "Are you hungry? How about I get you something to eat?"

    "Okay."

    Nicole was really hungry. She still felt weak. Eating something was helpful for her.

    Samuel petted Nicole''s head, ordered bodyguards to protect her and then headed to the kitchen.

    When Zoe returned to her room, she caught a glimpse of a woman who was took away by a few

    bodyguards. She felt a little confused.

    Out of curiosity, she quickly followed them.

    Juliana was locked in a cave. A bodyguard took out a whip.

    The whip was barbed. One could be ripped alive with it.

    Juliana''s face immediately turned pale.

    "Stop! I''m warning you! Don''t touch me or you''ll regret it!"

    The bodyguard didn''t seem to hear it, his gaze icy.

    The man raised the whip and it cracked threateningly. Seeing this, Juliana screamed separately.

    "Help! Help! Is anyone here? How could you kill an innocent person without reasons?"

    Juliana cried out loudly, as if she had suffered a great grievance.

    The bodyguard couldn''t bear her sharp voice. He cracked his whip and it came down on Juliana.

    Juliana let out a painful scream.

    This time she was not faking.

    Zoe could even see the blood sttering in the air.

    Juliana''s entire body trembled.

    "You fucking bastard!"

    Juliana gritted her teeth and cursed angrily.

    Suddenly, a hairpin in her hair caught Zoe''s attention. She narrowed her eyes slightly and quickly called

    out, "Wait!"

    Hearing the voice, the bodyguard was immediately shocked.

    "Miss Zoe? Why are you here? Please leave away. You can''t be here."

    The bodyguard shot a nce to the others, and they immediately stood in front of Juliana, hiding her

    behind.

    If Zoe was frightened by the horrible scene, Mr. Green would probably kill them.

    However, Zoe said discontentedly, "I am at least a Green. How could I feel scared? Get out of my way!

    I want to see what this woman looks like."

    As she spoke, Zoe walked over.

    The bodyguard wanted to call Samuel but Zoe warned coldly, "If you dare to tell my Daddy, I will tell

    him that you want to molest me. Who do you think my Daddy will believe? You, or me?"

    Zoe gave a faint smile. She looked exactly like Samuel now. The bodyguard''s face turned pale from

    fear and his hand trembled. His phone fell to the ground.

    "Good."

    Zoe stomped on the phone, which instantly shattered into pieces.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll buy you a new one, but you must do what I say."

    Zoe revealed an innocent smile, but she was actually like a devil.

    All the bodyguards here felt that Zoe was possessed.

    How could this crazy girl be that foodie Zoe?

    In their heart, Zoe was an adorable girl. How could she behave like this?

    Unfortunately, Zoe once proved that they were wrong.

    She came up to Juliana and looked up at Juliana. She shook her head and said, "You do have a nice

    figure, but why do you paint your face in this way? Do you have a terrible and ugly face?"

    Juliana had never seen a childlike Zoe.

    Zoe had puppy dog eyes, a pink face and soft skin, like an angel. One could easily thought her an

    adorable good kid. However, her words were extremely harsh.

    Juliana tried her best to suppress her anger. She gritted her teeth and smiled, "Sweet honey, can you

    help me? They are all bad people. As long as you save me, I will treat you to delicious food."

    The people nearby immediately became nervous.

    Everyone knew that Zoe was a foodie. If she really let Juliana go, they would definitely be dead.

    "Miss Zoe...."

    "Shut up!"

    Zoe shot them a ck look and then turned back at Juliana with a bright smile.

    "Delicious food? What do you want to treat me to? I want things that fly in the sky, run on the ground

    and swim in the river. Can you get these things for me?"

    When she heard it, Juliana was shocked for a moment.

    She hurriedly looked down and a trace of mixed emotion shed through her eyes.

    "I will treat you to something flying in the sky first. Then I''ll treat you to something running on the

    ground half a monthter. Atst, I''ll treat you to something swimming in the river. What do you think?"

    Juliana looked up at Zoe with a burning gaze when she finished her words.

    Zoe leaned her chin on her fist, seemingly thinking seriously.

    "Half a month is too long. How about a week?"

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Alright, as long as you can let me go, I''ll treat you to delicious food."

    Juliana spared no effort to persuade Zoe.

    "Deal!"

    Zoe wanted to pat Juliana''s shoulder, but she failed to reach it. She pointed at the bodyguard behind

    her and said, "Come here! Lift me on your shoulder."

    The bodyguard didn''t dare to disobey and hurriedly carried Zoe onto his shoulder.

    Zoe looked at Juliana smilingly. Then, she suddenly patted her hand on Juliana''s shoulder, where the

    whip hadnded.

    Juliana let out a cry.

    Juliana almost fainted from the pain.

    "Damn you!"

    She couldn''t help but curse in pain.

    However, Zoe smiled and said, "Are you cursing me? How dare you say that?"

    Juliana''s face went an ugly green.

    Her entire body trembled from pain, but she replied, "No. I didn''t mean that. I''m cursing myself."

    "Aren''t you crazy. I''m actually talking to an idiot for so long. It''s too speechless. Forget it. I''m going to

    go back."

    Zoe patted the bodyguard. He immediately understood and put Zoe down. After watching Zoe jump

    out, He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that his entire back was wet.

    Juliana gazed at Zoe in aplicated look. But she hid it quickly when the bodyguard turned around.

    "I''m warning you. I am truly a good person. If you dare to kill me, you will pay for it."

    Before Juliana finished her words, the bodyguard''s whip came to her the second time. Juliana''s

    miserable screams echoed in the cave.

    Zoe frowned slightly and took out her phone. She quickly found Nash''s Twitter and sent a message.

    "I''ve already given it to her, but it seemed that she is almost beaten to death by my Daddy''s people. If

    she is dead, it shouldn''t be of any use to give it to her, right?"

    After sending the message, Zoe immediately received the reply.

    "I''ll have my Mommy call Elvis immediately."

    After reading the message, Zoe deleted the chatting notes.

    She turned around and looked at the cave. Juliana''s miserable scream came from inside the cave. Zoe

    got goose bumps.

    It was so scary!

 Chapter 1258 How Can You Sneer at Me?

    Chapter 1258 How Can You Sneer at Me?

    Zoe hurriedly covered her ears and ran away.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    As soon as Samuel finished cooking, Nicole received an advertisement message.

    "Do you want to buy a house? The price is pretty nice now. If you are interested, please call

    86745932."

    Nicole tossed her phone onto the table dejectedly and whispered, "How did these salesmen of house

    and decoration service get to know our phone number? They are so annoying."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel brought up the food and asked casually.

    Nicole pointed at the phone and said, "The spams so annoying. It is weird. There is no house for sale

    in the Harper Town. It''s funny that the message has a phone number in it. The funniest thing is that the

    phone number is eight digits. The Harper Town isn''t a municipality. The phone numbers should be

    seven digits. How can it be eight digits?"

    Nicole just wannain, but Samuel realized something and paused.

    "Show me the message."

    Seeing that Samuel''s expression had changed, Nicole paused and then handed him the phone.

    "It''s just a spam. What''s wrong with it?"

    After reading it, Samuel frowned. Then he looked carefully and whispered, "This is a Morse SMS from

    ire."

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    He must be kidding!

    They were in real world, not some TV shows.

    How could an advertisement message be a Morse SMS?

    Seeing Nicole''s surprised expression, Samuel lowered his head and kissed her. Nicole stared at him

    shyly.

    He smiled and said, "This was how I, Emory and ir contact with each other when we were

    performing actions. It''s a way to deliver message when we can''t make phone calls. This phone number

    is random. Using a software, we can use any phone number. However, we can only send one

    message, so we usually include Morse code in it. This number is Morse code. I''m afraid ire can''t

    contact me now, so she contacted you."

    As Samuel spoke, he copied the phone number and took out a small notebook from his pocket. He

    searched ording to the phone number and finally found another phone number.

    He didn''t know whose phone number it was, but he quickly dialed it.

    Someone quickly answered his phone call.

    "Who is it?"

    "I am Samuel. ire told me to call you."

    Samuel came straight to the point.

    The person on the other end of the line was stunned for a moment, and then said in a low voice, "Mr.

    Green, I guess themander''s wife asked you toe find me because she wanted me to tell you

    that Juliana is one of ours."

    "What?"

    Samuel was stunned.

    Juliana worked for Emory?

    After Samuel hung up the phone, he hurriedly called the bodyguard.

    "Stop torturing her. Find her a doctor."

    "Yes, sir."

    Although the bodyguard did not know why Samuel gave such an order, he still followed Samuel''s

    words.

    Juliana was now covered in blood. She had already fainted.

    Samuel did not quite understand and called the phone number again.

    "I need Juliana''s information."

    "Juliana is a local. Her mother is from the Harper Town. Her father is not. Her mother was expelled

    from the town because she fell in love with an outsider in the early years, so her mother was lucky to

    escape the extermination in the Harper Town. Juliana joined the army after she grew up and was

    personally recruited by Commander Emory. After the secret training, she returned to the local area and

    did some secret works. Ms. ire knows the situation of you and Nicole. If you go out, you will

    definitely go to the Harper Town. Therefore, before Commander Emory was trapped in the trouble, I

    told her to wait for you in the vicinity of the Harper Town."

    Nicole and Samuel understood him and hung up the phone.

    Nicole whispered, "Is this because Emory has foresight? Or is it because he identally did the right

    thing?"

    "Emory should have noticed something and arranged it beforehand. I just didn''t expect that Juliana

    works for Emory."

    Samuel shook his head and brought the food to Nicole.

    "Let''s eat first. Don''t worry about anything else."

    Nicole was also hungry. She nodded and let Samuel feed her. Her body also recovered some strength.

    "Samuel, do you think Juliana will be angry with us?"

    Samuel said coldly, "It has nothing to do with us. Her superior is Emory, not us. Besides, she did not

    reveal her identity and poisoned you. She should be grateful that I didn''t kill her. She should be grateful

    that she works for Emory, otherwise she would be dead by now."

    After Samuel finished, Nicole did not say anything.

    They ate some food and recovered a little strength, but Nicole still didn''t look good enough.

    Samuel said softly, "Have some rest first. I''ll go see Juliana and ask her how much she knows about

    Emory and what Emory''s ns are. Maybe there''s something we can help."

    "Alright, go ahead. Don''t worry about me. This ce is protected by our people. I''m not a weak person

    too. I''ll be fine."

    Nicole smiled faintly. She looked a little haggard.

    Samuel held her face softly and said, "Although we came here for some matters, I still hope you can

    rx."

    "I know. I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. I can''t stand flying for so long. You should take it easy yourself.

    We still have a long way ahead of us."

    "I see. Thank you for caring about me."

    Samuel held Nicole and kissed her. Nicole blushed.

    "Hurry up and leave. I''m going to sleep go to sleep."

    Samuel loved it when Nicole blushed. However, he knew that now was not the right time for romance.

    He stood up and left.

    Juliana woke up from the pain.

    She thought that she would be in the cave, but the ceiling andfortable bed made her understand

    that she had escaped death.

    Zoe sat by the bed and shook her legs in boredom. When she saw Juliana wake up, she smiled and

    said, "Auntie, you are awake."

    Juliana didn''t know what to say.

    Auntie? That made her sounded old.

    This kid really didn''t know how to please others!

    However, Zoe did not seem to see Juliana''s unhappy expression. She smiled and said, "You are really

    lousy. You fainted after just a fewshes. Why would Nash want to find you? It''s so disappointing."

    As she spoke, Zoe shook her head which pissed Juliana off.

    "A fewshes? Don''t you know the whip had barbs? Holy shit! I am lucky that I didn''t die, okay? How

    can you sneer at me? You know I''m hurt yet you pressed hard on my wounds. Kid, you are really a bad

    girl."

    "Come on. You''ve? Your wound is the best ce. I wonder how you work. You are so stupid."

    Juliana was once again despised by Zoe.

    "Can you leave? I beg you, please leave."

    Juliana covered her chest and felt that it was difficult to breathe.

    No one in the Green family was a good person.

    She swore that she would nevere into contact with the Green family again. It was terrifying. She

    might lose her life.

    Zoe smiled and said, "I''m not leaving. My Daddy will be here soon. I have to wait for my Daddy. Oh

    right, I forgot to tell you. My Daddy hates people who don''t tell the truth. You''d better behave yourself."

    Juliana wanted to die.

    Why would Nash send such a little devil to work with her?

    Why?

    Nash must have been cheated by her angelic appearance.

    Later, she must tell Nash the true character of Zoe.

    Juliana thought to herself.

    Zoe smiled and suddenly got close to her.

    "Are you nning something bad in your mind? Let me tell you, if you dare to tell Nash how I gave you

    something, I guarantee that you will have a miserable life in the future."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "That''s right. Can''t you see that?"

    Zoe looked righteous.

    Juliana felt her chest hurt even more.

    "I''m a sick person. I need to rest."

    "You promised to treat me to dinner."

    Zoe returned to her chair and continued to shake her legs as she spoke slowly.

    "That''s the secret code. Don''t say you don''t know! Treat you to dinner? Your family is rich, you can eat

    anything you want!"

    "That''s different. Our family is very poor. So poor that we only have money. You know, we can''t eat

    money. And I don''t have such a hobby. Besides, you even told me in front of our bodyguards that you

    would get me anything I want to eat, no matter what! As an adult, you must keep your words. You

    shouldn''t lie to children."

    Zoe''s ingenuous look almost made Juliana faint.

    Could someone take this devil away?

    Perhaps the God had heard Juliana''s prayers that Samuel opened the door at the right time.

    "Daddy!"

    Zoe smiled like an angel, which instantly made Juliana despise her.

    "Zoe! Why are you here?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    Zoe smiled and said, "This aunt said that she wants to treat me to delicious food no matter what I want

    once a week. I''m so happy, so I came to see her."

    Juliana felt speechless again.

    Could she take those words back?

    Could she?

    However, Samuel gently rubbed Zoe''s head and said with a smile, "I''m afraid you will be a little

    fatty if you keep eating like that."

    "You are afraid. I''m not."

    Zoe hugged Samuel''s arm like a spoiled child and heard Samuel say, "Go find Joseph. Your Mommy is

    also a little bored, so you can apany your Mommy."

    "Alright, good-bye, Daddy."

    Zoe obediently left.

    Juliana thought that she saw it wrong.

    This little devil had this cute side of her?

    Samuel flowed her gaze at Zoe and frowned slightly. His sharp gaze instantly made Juliana withdraw

    her gaze.

    "Do you work for Emory?"

    As soon as Samuel asked, Juliana paused for a moment, but she still nodded.

    "Can you prove it? If there is no evidence to prove your identity, I will still kill you. I will not leave any

    hidden dangers by my side."

    Juliana almost lost her temper at Samuel''s words.

    Evidence?

    She was a lurker, and all she did was confidential. How could there be any evidence?

    Samuel must have deliberately made an excuse to kill her.

 Chapter 1259 Fight for It or Give Up?

    Chapter 1259 Fight for It or Give Up?

    "Where can I find the evidence?"

    Juliana was desperate.

    Samuel sneered and said, "Either you give me evidence, or you die. Choose one."

    "Can I leave this ce to look for evidence?"

    Juliana carefully looked at Samuel, feeling anxious.

    Unexpectedly, Samuel nodded and said indifferently, "Three days. If you don''t find any evidence in

    three days, I will find you no matter where you are. Don''t doubt my ability."

    Juliana wanted to cry.

    How did she get involved with this cruel man?

    "Do you think my body can recover in three days? Let alone looking for evidence, I..."

    "Emory''s people are all capable. Are you saying that you are not one of them?"

    Since Samuel said that, Juliana had to keep silent.

    She was kicked out of the Harper Town with an injured body.

    Zoe stood in front of the French window and looked at Juliana. She sighed and said to herself, "Is it still

    possible to have some delicious food? Why do I have the feeling that this woman is unreliable?"

    She shook her head and walked into the room.

    Samuel took a sample of blood from the bed sheet and handed it to Joseph.

    "Check if this DNA is registered. If it is, find out its identity."

    Joseph was slightly stunned, then nodded.

    Aftering out of the ancestral hall, Samuel didn''t seem to be bothered by what he had said before

    and assigned him more work.

    Joseph feltplicated now. He didn''t know whether he should be happy about it or not.

    He liked Samuel and knew that Samuel was good to him, but what happened to his parents did affect

    him.

    He pretended so well in the past. After everything exposed in the ancestral hall, Joseph thought that

    Samuel would send him far away, never let him get in touch with the core things. However, Samuel did

    the opposite, which made him more confused.

    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"

    Seeing Joseph confused, Samuel asked coldly.

    "Nothing. It''s just DNA testing requires one and a half to three days, and I don''t have any equipment

    here."

    Joseph stopped shilly-shallying. He looked at Samuel and said frankly.

    Samuel pondered for a moment and said, "Make a list of the equipment you need. I''ll send someone to

    get it in an hour."

    "Okay."

    Joseph nodded.

    Samuel turned around and was ready to leave.

    "Daddy!"

    However, Joseph stopped him.

    "What?"

    Samuel slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Joseph.

    "Nothing."

    Joseph quickly turned away.

    He didn''t know why he called Samuel. For just a moment, when Joseph saw Samuel''s lonely figure, he

    felt a little sad.

    However, Samuel suddenlyughed and whispered, "Have a good rest. Tomorrow, I will take you to

    see yourte father."

    His words suddenly made Joseph touched.

    "Yes."

    Their conversation ended.

    Samuel walked out of Joseph''s room and saw Nicole looking at him in the hallway. He couldn''t help but

    walked over quickly.

    "Why did youe out? Didn''t I tell you to take a good rest?"

    "What happened exactly between you and Joseph?"

    Nicole was sensitive. Although they said nothing, she could still feel that something went wrong with

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    them.

    Samuel smiled and put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder. He said softly, "Everything is fine. Joseph has

    doubts in his heart. I believe time will give him answer. He will know who truly cares for him."

    "He has doubts? What doubts? Why don''t I know?"

    Nicole instantly became nervous.

    Samuel rubbed her head and said, "Nothing. Don''t worry about it. This is a matter between men. We

    will solve it ourselves, Okay?"

    "What man? Joseph is only five years old."

    "He is still a man. He is Vincent''s son."

    Samuel became serious.

    "Thinking of Vincent again? We are not far from where he died. Do you want to go to take a look

    sometime?"

    Hearing Nicole said that, Samuel immediately smiled and said, "That''s what I thought. I just told Joseph

    that tomorrow I will take him to Vincent''s tomb. You and Zoe can wait for us here."

    "Let''s go together. After all, he was your brother, and we don''t have anything to do here."

    Nicole thought that it was better to stay close with Samuel.

    It was too dangerous out there. Who knew what would happen to them if they separated? It would be

    better if they were all together, in case that something really happened, they could look out for each

    other.

    "Alright."

    They returned to their room as they were talking.

    "Oh right, I forgot to tell you. Gabrielle gave birth to a son, 7.7 pounds. ir was so excited."

    Nicole quickly told Samuel the good news.

    If Gabrielle hadn''t sent her a message to tell her, she wouldn''t havee out looking for Samuel, and

    bumped into him and Joseph.

    Samuel paused for a moment, then said with relief, "ir has finally got what he wants."

    "Yeah, they have a child. Their family isplete now."

    Nicole thought of her body and Samuel''s vasectomy, she couldn''t help but felt sad.

    In fact, she really wanted to let Samuel experience the feeling of being a father. After all, Lucas and

    Zoe were separated from him because of the misunderstanding back then. Samuel had never been in

    their life for their first four years since they were born.

    This must be Samuel''s lifelong regret.

    Samuel noticed Nicole''s low mood, and he knew the reason. He indeed was very regretful, but that was

    nothingpared to Nicole''s health.

    Time couldn''t be reversed. He couldn''t risk Nicole''s life for himself.

    "Alright. Honey, I found that you''ve be prettier since you came here."

    Samuel''s sudden praise made Nicole blush.

    "Stop it. What are you talking about?"

    "I''m serious. You really look beautiful. Why don''t we go into the room so I can take a closer look?"

    Samuel teased, suddenly picked up Nicole and walked directly into the bedroom.

    Nicole still wanted to struggle, but was suppressed by Samuel''s strength, and then Samuel kissed her.

    The kiss was potent but also tender.

    She was undressed by Samuel unconsciously, and could no longer control herselfter.

    The next morning, Samuel woke up before Nicole.

    He looked at Nicole''s peaceful sleeping face, feeling quite satisfied.

    He didn''t have much desire. He just wanted to see Nicole like this when he woke up every morning.

    Samuel kissed Nicole on the forehead, then got out of bed.

    He went to the kitchen to make some food. Joseph walked out of the room and saw Samuel. Then, he

    said, "Good morning, Daddy."

    "Good morning. After I get breakfast ready, you go for a few runs with me."

    It was an order tone, but Joseph was used to it.

    He nodded and went back to his room to clean himself up and get dressed.

    Samuel took a showerter and changed his clothes. When he came out, Joseph was already waiting

    at the door.

    "Let''s go."

    Samuel ran first.

    Joseph quickly followed up.

    It wasn''t long before Joseph felt a little exhausted. He looked at Samuel, his breathing was still normal,

    did not look tired at all.

    Joseph frowned slightly but did not say anything. Instead, he gritted his teeth and closely followed,

    sweating heavily.

    Seeing Joseph like this, Samuel said, "Your Daddy was like you when he was a child, running behind

    me. Every time when he got tired, he would just quit. I remembered that the instructor was very strict,

    but he would rather be punished than continue to run. My father thought that he wasn''t talented, so

    gradually he didn''t force him to do things he did not like. Later, I found out that he simply didn''t want to

    Joseph listened quietly.

    He thought that he would be very sad, even a little angry, but he didn''t.

    He was very calm. He was listening to his father''s story, but it was as if he was listening to the story of

    a stranger. He wasn''t emotional at all.

    How could it be?

    Joseph did not know.

    Seeing that Joseph didn''t say anything, Samuel stopped running and gave him his towel. He said in a

    low voice, "Now I give you a chance topete fairly with Lucas, will you give up before fighting for it,

    like your Daddy did?"

    Joseph was stunned.

    "What do you mean?"

    Joseph looked at Samuel in confusion.

    Samuel smiled and said, "My situation is only temporary right now. Everything will be in ce soon.

    Once the matter in the Harper Town is settled, you and Lucas will be the most outstanding children of

    the Green family. I know you want to study medicine and have no interest in doing business. What if

    you have a chance to take the military medical examination? Joseph, you should know that graduating

    from military academy and joining the army are two different concepts. Generally speaking, families like

    ours were only given one ce. So, you want to give up? Or do you want to fight for it? "

    Joseph frowned slightly.

    He felt that Samuel was making things difficult for him.

    He was only five years old!

    Wasn''t it a little too early to think about this? Moreover, even if there was only one ce, he was still

    young. Everything was possible.

    "Daddy, you''re making things difficult for me."

    Joseph was a little unhappy.

    However, Samuel looked at him seriously and said, "I''m not. I remember what you said. You said that

    you feel like depending on others for living. Then why don''t you n ahead for your future? So,

    Joseph, I hope you can answer me seriously. Will you fight for it? Or give up?"

    Joseph''s brow furrowed.

    Give up?

    He didn''t want to.

    He knew that although Morgan was known as Satan King, her life had too many ups and downs. Her

    medicine skills did not fully serve the public. If he had a choice, he didn''t just want to be a normal

    doctor. He wanted to go to military school and be a military doctor. He even wanted to be a

    military officer. It was the dream of his biological father.

    However, Joseph hesitated when he knew that he had topete with Lucas.

    He thought of Lucas, who had done so much for him. If he got the ce, what would happen to Lucas?

    He was a brother that Joseph never wanted to give up in his life!

 Chapter 1260 I Didnt Mean It

    Chapter 1260 I Didn''t Mean It

    "Can I not answer right now?"

    Joseph''s voice was deep and he was a little irritated.

    He said in the ancestral hall that he was living under someone else''s control. Now Samuel also said it

    and Joseph felt it was quite harsh.

    Why did he say that back then?

    In the Green family, Nicole, Zoe, and even Samuel treated him very well, so how could he feel this

    way?

    But now that he said it out loud, it couldn''t be recalled.

    Joseph had regretted, but now he was being forced by Samuel, he was annoyed.

    Seeing that Joseph was like a five-year-old kid, Samuel smiled and said, "Sure. Tell me after you visit

    your father''s grave."

    "Can''t you wait a few years?"

    Joseph felt it was too short.

    Samuel was forcing him!

    "No!"

    Samuel replied immediately.

    Joseph was depressed.

    They ran again, but this time, neither of them spoke.

    When they returned to their residence, Nicole and Zoe had woken up.

    Zoe wasughing in Nicole''s embrace. Something funny also made Nicoleugh.

    Seeing this scene, Samuel was happy.

    "What are you talking about? You''reughing so happily."

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel touched Zoe''s head.

    Zoe immediately left Nicole and smiled, "This is our secret. I won''t tell you. Joseph, you run with Daddy!

    How is it? Is the air fresh here?"

    "Yes."

    Joseph is always gentle to Zoe.

    "Joseph, Mommy said that she would visit uncle''s graveter. Will you be very sad today? If you''re very

    sad, you can cry on my shoulder, although I''m not so strong."

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Joseph was cheered up.

    "Okay."

    "Okay, make a promise."

    Zoe stretched out her pinkie.

    The two children made a pinkie promise. They are very serious, which moved Nicole a little.

    "They reminded me of our childhood."

    Speaking of this, Nicole thought of her adopted parents. She shook her head and said in a low voice,

    "Enjoy the meal. I''m hungry."

    "Alright. Joseph and I will take a shower and then join you. We''re all sweating. It''s ufortable."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel and Joseph went to take a shower.

    Zoe shook her head and said slowly, "Mommy, I heard that there are many delicious foods. Why don''t

    we go out sometime?"

    "Okay."

    Nicole agreed immediately, which stunned Zoe.

    "Mommy, are you sure? Don''t you and Daddy have work here?"

    "It''s not the most important. We mainly want to make you happy. If you want to go somewhere, tell us.

    We will try our best to satisfy you."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Zoe was happy.

    "Really? That''s great. I want to taste delicious food."

    "No problem."

    Nicoleughed.

    She knew that Zoe was a foodie, so she was not surprised by her request.

    "Yeah! I love you Mommy!"

    Zoe jumped and Nicole was terrified.

    "Calm down. Don''t you know your healthy condition? Look at you. What if you hurt your head?"

    Zoe was not changed. Even though the operation was sessful, her healthy condition worried her.

    Zoe said nonchntly, "It''s fine. Nash has taught me many movements that can make me strong.

    Mommy, don''t treat me like a patient."

    Nicole smiled and said softly, "You are always my baby. I will not let you hurt yourself."

    "I know. You are the best mom in the world."

    Zoe praised.

    Nicole smiled and asked, "You and Nash are always together. Do you like Nash?"

    "Yes, I guess."

    Zoe tilted her head and thought for a moment before replying, "Nash is a good role model. Joseph is

    too calm. He is also a genius, but he is different from Nash. Mommy, I can learn a lot from Nash."

    "Nothing else?"

    "What?"

    Zoe looked at Nicole innocently and didn''t understand what Nicole meant.

    Nicole suddenly realized that Zoe was only five years old, and she was a foodie. She liked eating the

    most. How could she think of romantic rtionship?

    She felt a little awkward.

    "Nothing."

    "Oh, Naomi is also very nice. I tell you a secret. Naomi likes Uncle Emory very much."

    Zoe seemed to know a big secret and whispered, "Don''t tell anyone. This is her privacy."

    "So why are you telling me?"

    Nicole slightly smiled.

    "It''s different. You''re my Mommy. You won''t betray me. Don''t tell Aunt ire, okay?"

    Zoe suddenly thought of something and felt a little annoyed.

    Seeing Zoe''s face, Nicole smiled and said, "Alright. I got it. I won''t tell anyone. How old are you? Do

    you know what love is?"

    "Of course."

    "You little genius."

    Samuel and Joseph walked out when they chatted.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I won''t tell you."

    Zoe made faces at Samuel and shook her legs leisurely and happily.

    Samuel was stunned, then said gently, "I don''t want to know anyway."

    "Great."

    Zoe raised her chin proudly and waved when she saw Joseph.

    "Joseph,e here. I''ll give you a drumstick."

    Chicken drumstick was one of Zoe''s favorite foods. She shared it with Joseph, which made Joseph

    know his status in Zoe''s heart.

    He recalled Samuel''s question.

    Fought for it or gave up?

    If he fought for it, Zoe might feel sad for Lucas since they were twins. Will she me him?

    But if he gave up, Vincent''s dream would be broken.

    Vincent had sacrificed himself for honor. Although he had been honored as a martyr, he had never

    spent a day in the army, nor had he experienced real military life.

    Others didn''t even know Vincent''s identity.

    Joseph felt this was very unfair to Vincent.

    He wanted to join the army, wanted to take the military academy examination, wanted to let everyone

    know that his father was Vincent who was a hero, sacrificing his life for the people, rather than being

    recognized as Samuel''s son.

    Joseph was in a dilemma.

    "Joseph, what are you thinking? You don''t like drumsticks? It''s alright. There are also shrimp

    dumplings. I can give you my father''s shrimp dumplings."

    Zoe thought that Joseph was considering this and hurriedly said.

    Only then did Josephe back to earth. Looking at Zoe, he said indifferently, "You enjoy it. I''ll just

    have some porridge. I''m not hungry today."

    "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"

    When Nicole heard that he had no appetite, she immediately asked.

    Joseph shook his head and said, "It''s fine. Perhaps I can''t limatize to living here. I''ll just take some

    medicer."

    Nicole realized that Joseph seemed to be distancing himself from them.

    She was sad.

    Nicole regarded Joseph as her son, but she didn''t expect that they would be so awkward after

    they came here.

    Samuel nced at Joseph and saw Nicole''s sad face. He immediately spoke coldly.

    "Finish all the food. I don''t care whether you are limatized or not, or if you have some feelings. You

    shouldn''t let Nicole worry about you."

    Joseph suddenly realized.

    He immediately said, "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m fine."

    "Okay. Enjoy the meal."

    Nicole knew that Joseph needed to solve some things by himself.

    Vincent was his biological father anyway. This was a fact.

    Joseph wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.

    The atmosphere was depressing.

    After finishing the meal, Nicole cleaned the table. Samuel nced at Joseph coldly.

    Joseph immediately went to the kitchen and said to Nicole, "Mommy, let me help you."

    "No, no, I''ll do it."

    How could Nicole let Joseph do it?

    Joseph looked at Nicole and felt sad.

    "Mommy, I didn''t mean it. Don''t be angry with me."

    "Angry? Why am I angry with you?"

    Nicole also felt very sad.

    Joseph hesitated for a moment and said, "When I was in the ancestral hall, I was bewitched. I said

    something bad that might upset Daddy. I''m not aiming at you and Daddy. I''m just ... just..."

    "Alright, I understand. Joseph, no matter what you think, Samuel and I treat you as our son. You are

    our son forever."

    Nicole gently touched Joseph''s head.

    Joseph suddenly thought of Riley, his biological mother who gave birth to him but did not care about

    him.

    He thought, if he had brought up by Riley, what would he be now?

    He was just an ordinary person and didn''t know anything. Every day, Riley forced him to pretend to be

    ill to attract Samuel''s attention. He didn''t learn anything useful.

    If he hadn''t met Lucas and Nicole, he would probably be a good-for-nothing.

    He was created by Lucas and Nicole, so what was he struggling with?

    Joseph suddenly felt upset.

    Just as he was about to say something, they heard gunshot from outside. Nicole immediately hugged

    Joseph. They were nervous at the same time.

 Chapter 1261 Go to Hell

    Chapter 1261 Go to Hell

    "Samuel!"

    "Zoe!"

    Nicole and Joseph thought of one person, but hundreds of shots rang out. They couldn''t make a move.

    "Joseph, listen to me. You can''t go out now."

    Tears filled with Nicole''s eyes, but her expression was firm.

    "Mommy, Zoe doesn''t know anything. She even cannot protect herself. Although we have been trained,

    Zoe is special. Lucas found someone to help Zoe pass the exam. Mommy, she and Daddy will

    definitely be targeted. I must save her!"

    Joseph tried to free himself from Nicole, but he was grabbed.

    "Listen. First, Zoe is Samuel''s daughter. He will protect her with all his might. Second, you are Vincent''s

    only child. Even if Zoe and Lucas are in danger, it is not your duty to save them. Joseph, do you

    understand that your life is more precious than theirs?"

    Joseph stunned.

    "Mommy, what are you talking about?"

    "I said that you are a member of the Green family and the only son of Vincent. The biggest regret of

    Samuel is that he didn''t sessfully save your father. This is his greatest regret and cannot be forgot.

    So anyone can be in danger, except you. When you, Zoe and Lucas are in danger at the same time,

    they will choose to protect you first. You are not just a guest. You are also a family member. We are

    your family. I won''t let you take risks because of Zoe. So, listen to me from now on!"

    Nicole''s tears fell.

    She was also worried and anxious. She didn''t know if Samuel and Zoe were safe. They weren''t far

    away, but she didn''t hear voices. What was going on?

    Either they didn''t have time to say anything, or something happened to them. No matter what kind of

    situation it was, Nicole couldn''t ept.

    But Joseph was still here. She couldn''t let Joseph be in danger.

    Joseph was shocked. Something had suddenly exploded in his heart. He felt pain.

    "Sorry, Mommy. I shouldn''t have said that. It''s all my fault. I see Zoe and Lucas as my brother and

    sister. I can''t let them sacrifice anything for me. Mommy, you said that we are a family, so everyone is

    equal, right? Please let me out. Zoe is not in a good health. She will be afraid!"

    Joseph cried uncontrobly.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    He didn''t want protection!

    Joseph would rather die than see them die for him.

    At this moment, he finally understood what family was.

    Vincent and Riley were his parents, but they only gave him life. Samuel and Nicole taught him how to

    be a man. Lucas told him what family was meant. And Zoe, Zoe needed Joseph.

    They were all his family!

    He shouldn''t hang on to the past.

    Father and mother couldn''t rise from the dead, but he still had family. What was he thinking?

    What the hell was he doing?

    Joseph cried and ran out, but he was knocked out by Nicole''s sudden hit.

    "Sorry, Joseph. I can''t let you out."

    Nicole hid Joseph in the cab with tears in her eyes.

    She had checked that the cab was made of bulletproof materials. Perhaps Samuel had thought of

    these idents when he was building this ce.

    After hiding Joseph, Nicole took out a mini pistol from her pocket.

    When she came here, she had been on guard against danger. She always carried this. Now, it really

    came in handy.

    The gunshots were like raindrops. Nicole rolled out of the kitchen and was stunned when she saw the

    situation.

    Samuel was shooting in front of the window, attracting most of the enemies. Maybe those people were

    Zoey on the cab of the living room and found a good sniper spot. She held a modified sniper rifle

    and pulled the trigger calmly.

    Nicole waspletely shocked.

    Nicole had the impression that Zoe was all about eating and drinking.

    But now, Zoe''s posture was standard, and her expression was calm and cold, like a real soldier.

    Nicole thought that she saw it wrong. She rubbed her eyes and tried to see clearly. But Zoe was still

    attacking, just like an eagle searching food. Nicole felt a chill.

    What happened to Zoe suddenly popped into Nicole''s mind.

    Perhaps from the beginning, she had never knew her daughter.

    Nicole thought Zoe needed protection the most. But now, Zoe gave her a big surprise.

    Nicole restrained her mind. After confirming that Zoe and Samuel did not need her help, she hurriedly

    returned to the kitchen, opened the window and jumped out.

    Because the enemy also needed to find cover, Nicole saw many soldiersing this way. They all had

    weapons.

    They were actually Mercenaries.

    Who wanted to kill Samuel?

    Nicole didn''t have time to think and directly shoot at them.

    She changed ces after a shot. The enemy was hard to find her position.

    Zoe saw Nicole from the observation mirror and whispered, "Daddy, Mommy is out."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    "Can you solve them yourself?"

    Zoe''s hand trembled.

    "Daddy, are you kidding me? I''m still a kid! You let me face so many mercenaries alone? Are you my

    real father?"

    "Your Mommy cannot take it alone. I have to help her. I know what your n in the Harper Town is.

    That boy Nash asked you to send him message, so he must have arranged someone for you. For

    example, Juliana. Am I right?"

    Samuel said while shooting. Zoe''s mouth opened in surprise.

    "The old man is a fount of wisdom. I yed your tricks years ago. Contact that Juliana and ask her to

    bring someone. I''ll give you a minute. After that, I''ll go support your Mommy."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Zoe was frustrated.

    She thought her disguise was good enough, but she was still discovered by Daddy. Samuel actually

    knew all the details!

    This was too annoying!

    Zoe pouted but did not say anything. She took out her phone and called Juliana.

    "If you want to get rid of the treat that you promised me, I swear I wille to your dreams every day."

    Zoe''s voice was sweet, but her words were horrifying. Juliana almost choked herself.

    Juliana took a deep breath and kept telling herself that Zoe was her boss''s person and could not be

    offended. Then she whispered, "I have brought people here. I''ll arrive in a minute."

    "What a shame! If I were a weak young miss, all you''d have to do is collect my body. Nash is reliable.

    Why are you so weak?"

    Zoe hung up the phone. Her tone made Juliana furious.

    Juliana was injured!

    Because of Samuel''s attack, she was badly injured, otherwise she would not have beente.

    Why was she to me?

    The father and daughter were just as cruel as the same!

    Juliana told herself that she would definitely avoid to meet them in the future. It was too terrifying.

    That Samuel ordered her to get someone to help, but he threatened her to find evidence to prove her

    innocence. She was tortured to thest breath. Now, she still had to save their lives!

    How could she, Juliana, have such a bitter life?

    On top of that, not only was she physically hurt, but she also lost a lot of money!

    This was an emergency!

    And that Zoe was still thinking about food!

    God! Juliana was really going crazy.

    Her eyes were a little red and she said fiercely, "Leave all those mercenaries for me today, or you can

    just quit!"

    "Yes!"

    More than twenty of her subordinates all wore the same clothes and answered in unison.

    "Let''s go."

    With Juliana''smand, those people quickly headed there.

    With their participation, the situation changed dramatically.

    Samuel jumped out of the window and walked in the direction of Nicole.

    When Zoe saw that she was abandoned, sheined, "If I had known this, I would have stayed at

    home. Why should I show my strength? My Daddy won''t protect me anymore. What a miserable girl!"

    She felt that she was really pitiful. She then shot at the mercenaries in front of her.

    "You destroy my image! Go to hell!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, the bullet pierced through a mercenary''s left leg, and the man

    immediately fell to the ground with a wail.

    Zoe aimed at another one and whispered, "You ruined me. Let''s see how you eat without hands."

    As she spoke, the bullet pierced through that man''s palm.

    After all, Zoe was a child, and she did not kill them. This made great difficulties for Juliana. The

    mercenaries would fight back at any time.

    "Captain, this sniper was the enemy, right?"

    Some of the team members were a little depressed andined.

    Juliana was also a little angry.

    "How would I know? Quickly end the battle! Damn it! Who is this sniper? I will kill himter!"

    However, Juliana stunned at the next moment.

    Zoe wiped her sniper rifle and innocently said, "I''m still a kid, a five-year-old kid. How can I do such a

    cruel thing? I''ve tried my best to hurt them. Juliana, you have to treat me!"

    Juliana''s mouth twitched.

    She wanted to go home!

    She missed her mother!

 Chapter 1262 A Sneaky Move

    Chapter 1262 A Sneaky Move

    When Samuel saw Nicole, three mercenaries were attacking her. And soon, Samuel pierced them

    dead.

    "Samuel, why are you here? Where''s Zoe?"

    Seeing Samueling over, Nicole was very worried about Zoe and hurriedly asked.

    She was out of breath and getting worse physically.

    Samuel looked at her worriedly. After kicking thest mercenaries away, he pulled Nicole into his arms

    and whispered, "Emory''s men get here to help us, so Ie to check on you."

    "Who taught Zoe how to shoot? She is so adept."

    Nicole''s still somewhat shocked.

    She vaguely remembered that the ablest child was Lucas. She did not expect that Zoe could shoot so

    well. She was concealing her talent in the shooting.

    Samuel touched her head softly and said, "When we went for the special training, Lucas was worried

    about her health. He asked the instructor not to be strict with Zoe. The instructor used to be a soldier

    under me. He thought that Zoe had to defend herself in case anything happened, and he discovered

    Zoe''s talent in the shooting. He asked me for advice then, and I agreed. After all, as a Green, Zoe

    cannot be too weak. Too many incidents may happen, and we can''t save her at the first possible

    moment. And she needs the most basic defensive techniques."

    "I don''t know anything about this."

    Hearing Samuel''s exnation, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. But she still worriedly said, "How can Zoe

    withstand the recoil of the sniper rifle?"

    "The sniper rifle was modified. And the recoil can''t hurt her. That sniper rifle was specific to her and

    was brought in her luggage. Besides, when she was in the Cawker''s, Nash probably taught her some

    self-defense tactics. Don''t be deceived by your daughter''s angelic face. This is her disguise and her

    secret skill."

    As Samuel spoke, he picked up Nicole.

    "Alright, don''t worry about Zoe. You''re really getting weaker. Just a small fight and you are panting now.

    You have to go jogging with me tomorrow morning after you get up."

    Nicole did not reply.

    "Joseph is in the kitchen. Let''s go back and pick him up."

    "Wait, I have to deal with them."

    Samuel did not want Nicole to help him, so he put her on a rock to rest.

    Nicole was still a little worried then. Soon, she was a little dizzy by Samuel''s kisses.

    After Juliana and the others dealt with the mercenaries, they saw Zoe wiping her sniper rifle with a

    serious expression and went shocked.

    "Miss Zoe, you are the one that took the shot?"

    "Yes, what''s wrong?"

    Hearing Zoe''s answer, Juliana immediately swallowed her greetings.

    Juliana knew Zoe was not the one to mess up with.

    "Nothing."

    Juliana hurriedly smiled at Zoe, feeling extremely depressed.

    "Your men need more practice. They are so slow. What if something happens to me and Mom? It would

    be such a pity if beautifuldies like us were killed by them. Oh, right, I''m hungry. I wanna eat things

    that can fly. Go get me some."

    After saying that, Zoe put away the sniper rifle and went for Joseph.

    Juliana was a little devastated.

    "When will she leave?"

    "Miss Juliana, she seems to have juste here."

    A man plucked up the courage and answered Juliana, but Juliana rolled her eyes at him.

    "Do I need your reminder? Go to work!"

    "Yes."

    After Juliana roared, she felt that the wound hurt even more.

    ''Things can fly?''

    ''What things exactly?''

    For a moment, Juliana wanted to be transferred away.

    When Samuel dealt with all the mercenaries, he carried Nicole and came back.

    "Lock up a few survivors in the cave. I need to know who their mastermind is. Keep them alive. If they

    die, you''ll be buried with them."

    Samuel''s voice was very cold, and his aura was so strong that nobody dared to speak out loud.

    Zoe was a little depressed. She couldn''t continue her disguise.

    "Daddy, where''s Joseph?"

    "In the kitchen cab."

    Nicole hurriedly said.

    Juliana''s men immediately carried him out.

    Joseph didn''t wake up, Zoe asked someone to carry him into the room and guard him aside.

    Nicole was brought into the bedroom by Samuel.

    "These mercenaries were so clear about our whereabouts. Those behind them are not ordinary

    people."

    Nicole was worried.

    "Maybe they just wanted to stop us from doing something. Perhaps it has something to do with Emory."

    Samuel thought for a moment and said,

    "Then are we still going to visit the grave of Vincent?"

    "Yes, why not? You and Zoe stay at home."

    Samuel was worried too.

    "No. I''m just a little tired. I can protect myself."

    Nicole was also very helpless towards her health.

    Recently, Samuel had bought much tonic to replenish her. But she was still weak. May it had something

    to do with the miscarriage?

    Samuel still wanted to say something, but he stopped because he knew Nicole. He decided to go with

    her rather than leaving her worried at home.

    "Then let''s wait until Joseph wakes up."

    "Alright, I''ll sleep as well."

    Nicole looked tired.

    "OK, I''ll go take a look."

    Samuel poured a ss of water for Nicole. Then he left after Nicole drank it.

    When Joseph woke up, he saw Zoe sitting beside his bed, shaking her legs, and enjoying a fairy tale

    book in her hand. He couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Zoe was so soft and quiet, and he wanted to protect her.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Zoe."

    Just as Joseph got up, he thought of something.

    The gunfire!

    His eyes suddenly were widening.

    "Hi, Joseph."

    Zoe raised her eyebrows and smiled. She suddenly jumped down from the chair and got close to

    Joseph, "How are you? Do you want some water? Eat something? Or listen to the story?"

    "Zoe, are you alright?"

    Joseph grabbed Zoe''s hand.

    He still remembered the first time he saw Zoe who was lying on the hospital bed and she was

    extremely thin. Her eyes were filled with a desire for life, but she was helpless.

    He couldn''t forget the look in her eyes or how weak Zoe was then.

    In his memory, Zoe was weak and needed him and Lucas to risk their lives to protect. Especially after

    he knew that all that was caused by his biological mother. Once he swore to himself that even if he lost

    his life, he would still protect her because of that kind of guilt.

    ''But what did mother say?''

    She said that he was Vincent''s only son. No matter what, Zoe and Lucas would be ready to sacrifice

    themselves for him at any time.

    It''s not like that!

    No!

    His mother hadmitted a crime. Because of her, Zoe had a congenital defect from birth. It was his

    mother who owed Nicole, Zoe, and Lucas.

    Why could they treat him so well without hatred?

    Joseph could not understand, but he was very touched.

    "I''m fine. Joseph, I''m scared just now. If it weren''t for Daddy protecting me, I wouldn¡¯t see you again.

    Joseph, I''m really scared! I need a hug!"

    Zoe suddenly jumped onto the bed and threw herself into Joseph''s arms.

    Joseph hurriedly opened his hands and hugged her tightly,forting her gently, "Don''t be scared. I

    will definitely practice well and keep you away from such dangers."

    "Joseph is so nice."

    Zoe smiled very brilliantly and her sweet voice nearly melted Joseph.

    He knew it was time for him to put that down.

    No matter what, as long as Zoe, Lucas, and Mommy Nicole were there, this home would be perfect.

    There was a change in Joseph''s eyes.

    "Where are Daddy and Mommy? Are you hurt? We''d better go take a look."

    "Don''t go. Joseph, Mommy is probably sleeping now. They are good. But can you help me check on

    another person? She seems to be seriously injured."

    Zoe got out of Joseph''s embrace.

    Joseph frowned slightly and asked doubtfully, "Who?"

    "Someone worked for Uncle Emory. They were misunderstood by Daddy and were beaten. If it weren''t

    for her bringing men here today, we would probably have been killed."

    Zoe looked so scared. Joseph immediately asked, "No problem, I''ll go and see her."

    "Thank you, Joseph."

    Zoe brought Joseph who brought the medicine box to Juliana.

    "Juliana, I asked my brother to cure you. You must be in pain, right? Don''t worry. Joseph had excellent

    medical skills. I guarantee that he''ll heal you and stop your pain."

    At that moment, Zoe was like a beautiful doll, her voice was pleasant to hear. However, Juliana

    involuntarily trembled.

    ''What was she going to do?''

    When Zoe saw Juliana looking at her in horror, she hurriedly lowered her head and cried, "Juliana, I

    know that my Daddy misunderstood you before and beat you up. You may feel very ufortable, but

    my Daddy didn''t do it on purpose. If you had said that you worked for Uncle Emory, my Daddy would

    not have had the wrong person."

    ''So, it was my fault?''

    Juliana twitched her mouth.

    Seeing that Juliana didn''t say anything, Joseph couldn''t help but look at her coldly.

    "Juliana, Zoe wasn''t in a good physical condition, but she still cares about you for you saved us. She

    dragged me over to heal your injuries. I think you should thank her."

    "What?"

    Juliana was depressed.

    ''What did she do?''

    "I don''t do anything, do I?"

    "But that''s exactly why gets my sister so sad."

    Juliana got even more depressed because of what Joseph said.

    Anyway, it was as if she was wrong.

    They were family...

    "I..."

    "Alright, let''s go to the room. I''ll see cure you."

    After Joseph finished speaking, he pulled Zoe back.

    Zoe turned around and saw Juliana, grimacing, which pissed Juliana off.

    ''Was Zoe sent to upset her?''

    It was such a sneaky move.

    ''I owed Zoe a huge favor now?'' Juliana thought.

    She was very upset. Suddenly, her phone rang. Her face changed after she read the

    message.

 Chapter 1263 He Is Targeting Me

    Chapter 1263 He Is Targeting Me

    "Miss Zoe, I have something to do. So, I can''t go there."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Juliana noticed someone shooting a cold nce at her and her

    whole body trembled.

    Joseph suddenly turned around and said coldly, "Even if the whole world falls apart, I should examine

    you first. Otherwise, my sister will feel bad all day."

    These words caused the corner of Juliana''s mouth to twitch.

    Joseph cared so much about Zoe.

    Juliana didn''t dare to cross either of them.

    "I..."

    "Hurry up!"

    With that, Joseph turned around and left.

    Zoe looked at Juliana with a bright smile, but it gave Juliana chills.

    "Good heavens! Well, I''ll go."

    Juliana handed the phone to one of her subordinates and whispered, "Hurry back. Take care of things

    there. I''ll be right back."

    "OK."

    The man quickly left.

    Juliana followed Zoe into the room, and Joseph let her lie on the bed.

    He examined Juliana and then said indifferently, "The wound is superficial. It isn''t life-threatening. Apply

    this medicine to it three times a day. It will cure in three days."

    After saying that, Joseph threw a medicine bottle to Juliana, and then turned around to look gently at

    Zoe.

    "Zoe, are you tired? Go have some rest. You''d better not go with me. Stay at home with mom."

    "No. I don''t think mom is at home. I''ll go change. Joseph, wait for me."

    Zoe turned around and ran away.

    Juliana heaved a sigh of relief.

    She had a lot of pressure when with Zoe.

    However, Joseph said disdainfully, "You seem unfriendly to my sister."

    "No, no. Miss Zoe is so cute. How can I not like her?"

    Juliana replied with a bright smile.

    But Joseph said coldly, "Psychologically speaking, when a person lies, he will automatically take some

    small acts to conceal his true thought. You just plucked at your shirt."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Juliana''s smile faded.

    How clever the Greens were!

    Lucas had been a sniper at five years old. And the boy in front of her seemed to be young too, but he

    actually knew psychology!

    It blew Juliana''s mind.

    "OK, you can leave now. I need to change my clothes."

    Obviously, he was driving her away.

    In the absence of Zoe, Joseph didn''t bother to be polite.

    He was in a bad mood.

    When the danger came, his mom knocked him out.

    He couldn''t help sighing.

    How embarrassing!

    Thinking of it, Joseph looked dreadful.

    Juliana did not dare to stay any longer. She hurriedly got up and left.

    Samuel went to the cave.

    The bodyguards of the Green family were using torture to extort confessions from the mercenaries, but

    they kept denying it.

    When they saw Samueling, several bodyguards whispered, "Mr. Green, they are pretty tough."

    "It doesn''t matter. I can be even tougher. Go get a needle nose plier. I heard a person won''t die even if

    all his ribs are taken out. I just wonder if it hurts. I''m not a doctor, but I will be careful."

    Samuel sat in front of the mercenaries who seemed ready to unflinchingly faced death. Then he put on

    an evil smile and the mercenaries trembled a little.

    Two mercenaries swallowed involuntarily.

    Removing their ribs when they were alive would give them considerable pain. They were very likely to

    die.

    Samuel looked as though he knew what they were thinking and smiled evilly, "It doesn''t matter if one or

    two of you die. Anyway, I have caught many people. I believe there will be one survivor at worst. Even

    if you all die, I can still catch some in the second attack. I''m not in a hurry."

    These words instantly psyched the two mercenaries out.

    "Don''t, don''t do this to us. We''ll say."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Shut up!"

    The others wanted to stop them, but Samuel looked over and his men quickly put their hands over their

    mouths and beat them up.

    The two mercenaries flinched and said, "We don''t know who hired us. He only asked us to kill you at all

    costs."

    "Kill me? So, he is targeting me?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Yes, he told us to kill you."

    "Who gave the order?"

    Samuel''s question made the two mercenaries a little annoyed.

    "We really don''t know. He only contacted our boss by phone. We took orders from him because he

    gave us a lot of money."

    "How much is it to kill me?"

    "Ten million."

    After the mercenary finished speaking, Samuelughed.

    "I didn''t expect my life is worth so much."

    After saying that, Samuel stood up and walked out.

    "Kill them. They have no useful information."

    After Samuel finished speaking coldly, a wailing sound came from behind him, and then it was quiet.

    The air outside was fresh, but Samuel felt a little stuffy.

    Too many people wanted to kill him, but only a few people knew he was here. Whom could it be?

    The name, Jarrod shed through his mind, but he quickly stopped thinking about it.

    The sun has risen above the horizon, so it would be a littlete if he didn''t set off.

    Samuel returned to the bedroom. Nicole had changed and was waiting.

    "Why don''t you sleep for a while longer?"

    When he saw Nicole, Samuel was calm.

    Nicole smiled, "I''ve had enough for rest. Where are the children?"

    "They should be in the room. I''ll go get them."

    "Let''s go together."

    Nicole stood up and held Samuel''s arm.

    Her faint fragrance made Samuel feel a little hot. However, when he remembered what he had to do

    today, he collected himself and walked out with Nicole with a smile.

    Joseph and Zoe were waiting in the living room.

    Zoe wore a white princess dress with two pigtails. She looked like a porcin doll.

    Joseph was wearing a ck suit with a solemn expression.

    "Joseph, do you feel better?"

    Nicole''s sweet smile embarrassed Joseph a little.

    "Mommy, don''t knock me out again."

    "Oh, are you angry?"

    Nicole teased.

    If it happened again, she would still do it.

    Joseph said with some embarrassment, "No, I am... I am..."

    He was lost for words.

    "OK, it''s gettingte. Let''s go."

    Samuel saved them from embarrassment. Joseph looked at him gratefully and then quickly followed.

    As he passed by Samuel, Joseph whispered, "Daddy, I''ve decided. I don''t want that spot anymore.

    Give it to Lucas or Zoe."

    "Are you sure?"

    Samuel was a little surprised, but it kind of made sense.

    Joseph nodded, "I am very sure. I don''t want it. I can also be a doctor. With good medical skills, I will

    stand out everywhere."

    "Little brat!"

    Samuel didn''t say anything after that, which was kind of meaningful.

    Joseph did not understand, but he felt much morefortable and cheerful.

    After getting in the car, they went to Vincent''s grave.

    Samuel had bought the graveyard, so this was a private cemetery of the Green family.

    After Joseph arrived, his heart sank.

    Joseph just spent a few months with Vincent. Besides, Vincent was not his biological father.

    Therefore, Joseph did not know what his feelings were for Vincent.

    Samuel held Joseph''s hand and walked over.

    In the photo, Vincent was still very young. He was smiling in the police uniform. Joseph''s heart ached

    and his eyes instantly turned red.

    "Daddy."

    Joseph''s voice was so small that no one could hear it clearly.

    Samuel looked at the tombstone with mixed emotions.

    "Vincent, I brought Joseph to see you. I don''t know how you''re doing in heaven. We are good. Don''t

    worry about us."

    Nicole stood there silently.

    She looked around at the big lush pine trees. This was a rather unique position with plenty of light and

    mountains behind it.

    "Zoe, let''s walk around."

    Nicole knew Samuel and Joseph must have a lot to say to Vincent, so she took Zoe away.

    "OK."

    Zoe extended her small hand, and Nicole took it and walked away.

    "Mommy, what do you think Uncle Vincent would look like if he were still alive?"

    Zoe looked up at Nicole with her big clear eyes as she asked.

    Stunned, Nicole said, "I don''t know. There are no ifs."

    Zoe nodded, "I feel so sorry for Daddy. Uncle Vincent passed away, Aunt Petty became that terrible,

    and grandparents also died. He only has us. Mommy, I will love Daddy with all my heart. Don''t be

    jealous, okay?"

    Nicole didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    "Silly girl, I won''t be jealous. Both your dad and I love you. We wish you a happy life. But now you have

    started to hide something from me."

    Zoe was a little surprised, but soon she smiled, "Mommy, you are being too blunt."

    "You will still do it even though I have seen you through, won''t you?"

    Nicole pretended to misunderstand her.

    Zoe was immediately embarrassed.

    "Mommy, how can you joke like that?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    They started fooling around.

    Suddenly, Zoe saw something sh.

    She had learned about sniper rifles and was especially sensitive to reflected light. In a blink of an eye,

    Zoe pushed Nicole aside and then pounced on Nicole.

    "Ah!"

    Nicole was shocked and fell to the ground. At the same time, Zoe pounced over and a bullet brushed

    past Zoe''s head....

 Chapter 1264 Ill Bury You

    Chapter 1264 I''ll Bury You

    "Zoe!"

    Nicole hurriedly carried Zoe and rolled on the ground.

    She looked towards Samuel and found nothing happened to him. They were still saying something in

    front of Vincent''s grave. Nicole frowned slightly.

    She didn''t want to disturb Samuel, but there were obviously snipers here.

    Zoe was protected in Nicole''s arms and whispered, "Mommy, I can feel that the snipers are hiding high

    on the left."

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded slightly but did not say anything.

    Even if she knew where the snipers were, she did not carry a gun with her, and Zoe did not bring

    anything out. They were sitting ducks if they went out.

    Seeing that Nicole didn''t say anything else, Zoe couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.

    "Mommy, did you hear me?"

    "Yes, honey, but we don''t have any weapons right now. It''s not wise to leave. Also, the first task is to

    inform your Daddy to be alert."

    Hearing what Nicole said, Zoe frowned.

    They were a little distance away from Samuel, and they didn''t know what was going on with him.

    Zoe took out her phone and was just about to call Samuel when a bullet directly shattered her phone.

    Only at that moment did Nicole understand that the snipers did not kill them, but stop them from

    moving.

    So, what were their goals?

    Nicole looked towards Samuel.

    Samuel and Joseph were speaking in front of Vincent''s grave. But suddenly, they felt danger

    approaching.

    Joseph wanted to turn around, but Samuel held his hand and pulled him behind himself to protect him.

    "Mr. Green is quick-witted."

    A mocking voice came from behind him. The voice was very unfamiliar, but it sounded very young.

    Samuel turned his head slightly and looked at the person in front. His eyes narrowed slightly.

    "It''s you?"

    "You know me?"

    Jarrod was somewhat astonished.

    He didn''t know who his mother was since he was a child. His father didn''t tell him anything but was

    very strict with him. It wasn''t until he was eighteen that his father told him who his mother was and that

    he had a half-brother.

    Over the years, Jarrod had been secretly investigating Samuel and knew all about him. But Samuel

    had only recently learned about Jarrod.

    On this point, Samuel lost to Jarrod.

    However, Samuel was not as surprised as Jarrod had imagined. He only said indifferently, "If you are

    here to pay respects to Vincent, then stand still. If not, scram now. You can''t do whatever you please

    even you arrange a few snipers here. I may tolerate you in it, but I won''t indulge you."

    With that, Samuel ignored Jarrod and held Joseph''s hand to incense before Vincent''s grave.

    Joseph did not know Jarrod, but he did not ask. After respectfully incensing, he stood quietly aside and

    waited.

    Even though Jarrod had imagined thousands of possibilities, he did not expect Samuel to be so cold

    and calm, nor did he expect him to say that to him.

    For a moment, Jarrod was stunned and subconsciously incensed too.

    Then Samuel said indifferently, "You may go now."

    "I want to have a good chat with you or Vincent."

    Jarrod hated Samuel. Though his mother had been by his side for so many years, she acted as a

    butler. And he hadn''t enjoyed a single day of mother love.

    However, after seeing Samuel, Jarrod realized that the hatred in his heart was only jealousy.

    "What do you want to say? You''d better not hurt my wife and daughter. Otherwise, I''ll kill you even

    you''re my brother."

    Samuel said indifferently, and no emotions could be heard. He''s totally cold.

    Jarrod looked at Samuel and whispered, "I''m not that fanatical about killing people. Don''t get me

    wrong."

    "But you actually pay ten million dors to kill me."

    Jarrod was silent after heard what Samuel said.

    "Aren''t you well now? Besides, they failed. I won''t give them the money. Now I''ve changed my mind

    and don''t want to kill you."

    Samuel did not say anything about Jarrod''s changing. He just looked at Vincent''s photo and whispered,

    "Were you there when Vincent had the ident?"

    Jarrod was suddenly stunned by his words.

    "Why would you ask that?"

    "Because you knew about me and Vincent a long time ago. I believe that you knew our movements. I

    couldn''t save Vincent then. You should have had the chance and time to save him, but he''s still dead."

    Samuel looked at Jarrod coldly and angrily.

    Jarrod suddenly felt a little afraid.

    He looked at Vincent''s gravestone and whispered, "I wanted to rush over, but I failed. I was trapped by

    my father. When I came, what was done couldn''t be undone."

    He was also sad about that.

    Vincent was thest person who would threaten him.

    Ever since he was young, he had a simple life. He didn''t fight against Samuel for power and

    inheritance, and he left the Seapolis City.

    During that time, Jarrod had indeed followed Vincent, investigated him, and even contacted him.

    Vincent was straightforward. Jarrod had been in contact with him for some time without telling him his

    identity. He was very happy then.

    Unfortunately, Aaron discovered that. He was forcibly brought back. When he learned that something

    had happened to Vincent, Jarrod wanted to help but was trapped by Aaron. Everything seemed to be

    settled in the dark. Even if he wanted to change something, he couldn''t.

    Samuel listened to Jarrod silently. Then he said indifferently, "Leave here quickly. You can do whatever

    you want to against me. But now I don''t want to tangle with you."

    Jarrod was dumbfounded for a moment and whispered, "I don''t either. I know what you''re doing here.

    I''m just here to remind you that you''d better not interfere with something. Otherwise, you may invite

    trouble. Now that you have a wife and children, it''s good that you live a peaceful life. Don''t be too

    ambitious."

    Samuel gave a little start after heard what Jarrod said, and then he narrowed his eyes.

    "You mean you or your father was to do with what happened to Emory? Jarrod, you''d better not be my

    enemy, otherwise..."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "What? I''m your brother! Whether you admit it or not, I''m still your brother!"

    Jarrod once thought that he would never admit this and would never say it out. But then he blurted it

    out as if this was what he thought.

    All the jealousy and hostility in the past turned into a yearning when he saw Samuel.

    A yearning for kinship and brotherhood.

    He didn''t know what was wrong with him.

    Over the years, he had endured too many and felt very pitiful and painstaking. However, after knew

    Samuel''s past, he realized that he was lucky. At least,pared with Samuel, he was happy.

    Perhaps Vincent''s cemetery was too solemn that he''s spilling his guts without hesitation.

    Samuel was slightly stunned. He saw a trace of frustration and unwillingness in Jarrod''s eyes, but then

    relief followed.

    Though Samuel was shocked he was still expressionless, "I don''t need it," he continued, "Rtives

    mean only traps to me. I only want my wife and children."

    He seemed to be cold and heartless, but Jarrod pitied for him after hearing that.

    "Rtives aren''t what you can maintain or discard as you wish. I am your brother, this is destined.

    Don''t be too stubborn. There are some things that you can''t change by yourself. Lindo is not as simple

    as you think. Although the Neos was ostensibly not led by Lindo these past few years, a few Neos still

    contacted him privately. Can you fight a group of people by yourself? Someone will solve Emory''s

    problem, so don''t worry about it. Do you think that you have had enough troubles yourself?"

    Hearing Jarrod''s words, Samuel was slightly surprised, but he did not appreciate it.

    "No, I will handle this."

    "Samuel, you are a donkey."

    Jarrod was so angry that he was a little confused.

    He walked back and forth twice and said, "Isn''t it enough for me to send Ysabel over to Fill? Can''t you

    just stay in the Sky Group?"

    "No."

    Samuel''s words almost drove Jarrod crazy.

    "You, you, you..."

    "Me, me, me... You don''t have to worry about me. Now, let your men withdraw and let my wife and

    daughter go."

    Samuel imitated Jarrod, causing Jarrod madder.

    Joseph pursed his lips and wanted tough, but he restrained himself.

    Jarrod said angrily, "You don''t know what''s good for you. Wait, when you''re killed, I''ll bury you beside

    Vincent."

    "Thank you!"

    Samuel said that seriously.

    Jarrod became speechless by what Samuel said.

    Joseph couldn''t help butugh and say, "Uncle, my mother and sister will be worried if you still don''t let

    them go."

    The "uncle" Joseph said pleased Jarrod.

    "Well, Vincent''s son is cuter. Alright, for the sake of my nephew, I won''t argue with you now."

    Jarrod made a gesture and the snipers hiding high up retreated.

    Zoe and Nicole felt that the crisis was resolved, so, they quickly stood up and ran towards Samuel.

    When Samuel saw them, his poker face changed. Then he said coldly, "You may go too. We won''t treat

    you to lunch. You probably won''t be used to our food either."

    What Samuel said was annoying, and Jarrod wanted to teach him a lesson.

    He couldn''t help but suspect that he was crazy then. Otherwise, why would he want to be on friendly

    terms with Samuel?

 Chapter 1265 He Is My Brother

    Chapter 1265 He Is My Brother

    "But I want to taste the food cooked by my brother-inw. I came all the way here. You won''t just shut

    me out, will you?"

    Jarrod said withplete confidence.

    Samuel nced at him and said indifferently, "Why won''t I? We don''t wee outsiders."

    "Outsider? Samuel, you know I am your..."

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole ran over and looked at Jarrod on full alert.

    "Who are you?" Nicole asked.

    Zoe did not say anything, stood beside Joseph and curiously observed Jarrod.

    "I am..."

    "He''s a cleaner andes here to clean the tombstone."

    Before Jarrod could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Samuel. He felt shocked that Samuel called

    him a cleaner.

    ''Me?''

    ''Did he just say that I was here to clean the tombstone?''

    ''Are you crazy, Samuel?'' Jarrod thought.

    Jarrod red at Samuel angrily but said nothing. He felt upset.

    Nicole was stunned. She knew that Jarrod had no malice towards Samuel. So she became rxed.

    "Do you ask him toe here?"

    "Yes, I asked him toe over and clean up Vincent''s tombstone."

    After exining to Nicole, Samuel signaled to Jarrod.

    Jarrod was depressed.

    He was not here to clean the tombstone!

    Jarrod was angry at Samuel.

    However, Samuel didn''t want to talk to Jarrod and left with Nicole and the children.

    Jarrod was stunned when he saw Samuel and his family. He suddenly felt envious of Samuel.

    "Mr. Jarrod, do we need to follow him?"

    A man walked out of the darkness and asked Jarrod in a low voice.

    Jarrod put on a cold face immediately and became serious. He did look like Samuel at this moment.

    "No."

    "Then Mr. Aaron ..."

    Before the man could finish speaking, Jarrod grabbed his neck tightly. Seeing that the man''s face had

    turned pale, he said coldly, "Do you work for me or my father?"

    The man couldn''t breathe and felt extremely ufortable. But he did not dare to resist.

    Although Jarrod was very handsome, he was definitely the cruelest man they had ever seen.

    The man suppressed his fear and answered quickly, "I work for Mr. Jarrod."

    "Then you should do whatever I say. You know how to report to my father. If you don''t obey my order,

    you know what will happen. I don''t need a good-for-nothing!"

    Only after saying that did he let go of the man.

    The man coughed and said that he would always obey Jarrod.

    "Get out! Don''t stain my brother''s tombstone."

    Jarrod shouted. The man quickly disappeared.

    He gazed at the direction where Samuel headed, but couldn''t see anyone.

    Jarrod turned around and looked at Vincent''s tombstone. He sat down on the ground though he wore

    clean white trousers.

    He leaned against Vincent''s tombstone and smiled.

    "Vincent, let me introduce myself again. I''m your elder brother, Jarrod. Are you surprised? The lowlife

    man you saved in the street was actually your elder brother. You must consider me as a bad guy,

    right?"

    Jarrod smiled when he recalled the past.

    "You are really a badass. Why did you choose to take this job? You were such a young man. Why did

    you go to the Heaven in such a young age? What benefits can you get in the Heaven? Why don''t you

    stay with me? Do you know that Samuel is not as good as you? Vincent, if you were still alive, we

    would be able to get along much better, right?"

    "Why don''t you answer me? Didn''t you talk a lot before? Are you still angry that I am always serious?

    You once took me to the hospital in midnight. I just had a high fever. Why were you so nervous about

    this?"

    As Jarrod spoke, he wanted to weep.

    He had a lump in his throat. But then he suddenly raised his head and forced back his tears.

    "Vincent, you bastard! You said you were my brother and promised to attend the German athletic

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    can a grown man like you break your own promise? Get up! Get up! Why are you lying here? You can''t

    lie here. You are still young. You''re a father. Did you know that? How can you lie here? If you''re dead,

    what about me and Samuel? That jerk is much worse than you."

    As Jarrod spoke, tears began to flow down his cheeks.

    He clung to Vincent''s tombstone and sobbed. He felt terribly upset.

    He couldn''t vent his sorrow when Samuel was here. But now he was alone. He missed Vincent so

    much.

    Vincent was the first one who was kind to him in his life. Vincent was even kinder than Jarrod''s father.

    Vincent didn''t know that Jarrod was his elder brother. But he was still kind to him.

    The past shed in Jarrod''s mind like a movie. He could remember everything very clearly.

    "He''s dead. Could you let him rest in peace?"

    Jarrod was stunned when he heard Samuel.

    He was leaning against the tombstone. His body was stiff. Then he asked awkwardly, "Are you a

    ghost? You make no sound when you walk."

    "I''m not Vincent. I can''t be a ghost. Besides, it''s daytime."

    Samuel''s words made Jarrod frustrated.

    "Could you just leave me alone? Why are you back? Just go. I''m not going to eat with your family."

    Jarrod frowned and said.

    Seeing Jarrod''s behaviors, Samuel suddenly wanted tough.

    "Why are you crying? Don''t be embarrassed. I won''tugh at you."

    "Who is crying? Did you really see my tears? I just want to hug Vincent. Don''t bother me. Leave me

    alone."

    Jarrod became more depressed.

    ''Why I didn''t control myself just now?'' Jarrod thought.

    ''Why was Samuel back?''

    ''Why didn''t the guards stop him? Were they dead?''

    As if Samuel understood Jarrod''s minds, he said indifferently, "I bought this cemetery. It''s my ce. Do

    you really think that your guards can easily control over me in my ce? I am curious about them and

    want to know their purpose. Otherwise, do you think they can stay here? Jarrod, you are the leader of

    an assassin organization. Why are you so stupid?"

    "Sneering at me is the only thing you can do, right?"

    Jarrod suddenly turned around.

    There were still tears on his face. But he could no longer care about it. Instead, he looked at Samuel

    angrily and said, "Why are you so mean? I wonder why you are so different from Vincent. Vincent was

    a nice man. But why are you so annoying?"

    "Then I''m really sorry that you don''t like me. If I can choose, I don''t want to be born. But I don''t have a

    choice. So neither do you."

    Jarrod was stunned by Samuel''s words, and felt sad.

    "Mother loves you."

    "It doesn''t matter anymore."

    Samuel never talked about Zama with anyone, even with Nicole.

    He refused to talk about Zama. But Jarrod said anxiously, "At least she has stayed with you for more

    than twenty years. She took good care of you. It is impossible for her to feel nothing for you even she

    has an ulterior motive. After all, she gave birth to you. What about me? She never showed her affection

    to me."

    "Do you hate me? Do you hate Vincent? Does Vincent''s death have anything to do with you? I will find

    out the truth. If it has anything to do with you, I will not let go of you in spite of our rtionship. Jarrod,

    don''t let me see you again. And don''t try to harm my wife and children. Otherwise, I won''t allow you to

    preserve your dignity."

    Samuel was very decisive.

    Jarrod''s heart ached slightly.

    He put on a mocking smile and said, "Alright, I''ll go. However, I still have to remind you to stay out of

    Emory''s affairs."

    "It has nothing to do with you. Emory is my brother who shares life and death with me! I can even die

    for him!"

    Samuel made Jarrod envious.

    ''Damn it!''

    ''I am your sibling!''

    ''I am your brother!'' Jarrod thought.

    He wondered if Samuel was crazy.

    He wondered why Samuel hated him so much.

    Jarrod''s heart ached because of anger. So he didn''t want to waste time with Samuel anymore. He

    stood up and turned around to leave.

    ''It doesn''t matter if a jerk like Samuel suffers for a while. So he will learn to stop looking down upon

    others!'' Jarrod thought.

    Jarrod seemed to forget that he was once a jerk. But when facing Samuel, he just couldn''t be such

    mean and cruel.

    Seeing Jarrod leave the cemetery, Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    He looked at Vincent''s tombstone and said, "You really look like him. No wonder you have be

    brothers. I am leaving. I''lle to see you another day."

    Then Samuel turned around and left.

    Nicole and the children were waiting for Samuel in the car. Zoe asked curiously, "Mommy, who is that

    man? Why Daddy was hostile towards him?"

    Joseph was stunned by Zoe''s question.

    Zoe only knew about food. But when did she care about the others?

    Most importantly, her senses were quite sharp.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Your Daddy will tell us when he wants to. Don''t worry.

    It''s about adults'' affairs. Kids only need to have a fun every day."

    "Alright."

    Zoe frowned slightly.

    Joseph said nothing atst.

    Joseph thought that Samuel didn''t tell Nicole and Zoe about Jarrod''s identity for his consideration.

    So he remained silent.

    When Samuel returned, Nicole looked at him worriedly. But she felt relieved when she saw that he was

    fine.

    "Did you find the watch?"

    "Yes. I left my watch near Vincent''s tombstone."

    Samuel exined gently with a smile.

    Joseph stared at the watch on Samuel''s wrist and thought of something. The watch wasn''t lost.

    He thought that Samuel probably went back and spoke to Jarrod.

    Nicole also nced at Samuel. But she did not uncover his lie. Instead, she smiled and said, "It''s good

    to find it back. Then, Mr. Green, where are we going?"

 Chapter 1266 Can You Be Serious?

    Chapter 1266 Can You Be Serious?

    Seeing the light in Nicole''s eyes, Samuel didn''t feel sad anymore.

    What he wanted was actually very simple. He just wanted to live an ordinary life with his beloved.

    "We go wherever you want!"

    Zoe got goose bumps all over behind them.

    "Joseph, I don''t think we should be here."

    Joseph coughed.

    Joseph hurriedly lowered his head. But he felt good, with a faint smile on his face.

    Nicole was teased by her daughter and was a little shy.

    She gave Samuel a gentle push and said, "Can''t you just be serious?"

    "I say exactly what I think."

    ...

    Zoe pretended to retch, making Samuel squint at her.

    "Are you feeling sick?"

    Zoe replied immediately, "Yes. I might be a little carsick. Joseph and I should go to the car behind us.

    By the way, Mommy, I want to go to M¨¦doc. You promised me!"

    After saying that, she ignored Nicole and Samuel, and got off the car with Joseph. Then, she naughtily

    turned around and stuck out her tongue at Samuel with a grimace.

    Joseph chuckled.

    Only Zoe dared to treat Samuel like this.

    The two quickly went to the car behind.

    "Look at you," Nicole said sullenly. "What are you saying in front of the children?"

    "It''s time for them to grow up. They should be smart enough to leave when Daddy and Mommy are

    together. They really need some training."

    Samuel''s shameless words left Nicole speechless.

    "Stop messing around. Hurry up. Didn''t you hear your daughter say that she wants to go to M¨¦doc?"

    "She just wants to eat something delicious! There are so many fresh fruits on the way to M¨¦doc in this

    season."

    Samuel knew his daughter too well.

    When Nicole thought of Zoe as a foodie, sheughed and said, "I think she is cuter when she eats."

    "As long as you feel good about it. That girl also likes to be a foodie."

    Samuel couldn''t help butugh when she thought of Zoe as a foodie.

    The car started. Samuel worried that Nicole would be tired, so he directly put her seat t.

    "Lie down for a while. There''s still a long way to go."

    "Is it OK for us to leave the Harper Town now?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel hade to the Harper Town to do something. Today they came to visit

    Vincent''s grave. But he decided to go directly to M¨¦doc just because Zoe wanted to. Wasn''t it a bit of a

    joke?

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "We came here just for fun. Now that Zoe wants to go to M¨¦doc,

    let''s just go on a journey without a n. Besides, we were attacked as soon as we arrived at the

    Harper Town, and no one knows what else will happen after. Then why should we stay here waiting for

    them to attack us again? Why don''t we step out of norm and do whatever we want? Maybe we can find

    a chance to hit back?"

    Nicole immediately understood.

    Samuel was so smart that no one knew exactly what he was thinking. Fortunately, Nicole was used to it

    and she couldn''t trust him more.

    "Well, you''re always right."

    "No, you''re always right."

    Samuel leaned towards her.

    The driver in front lifted the baffle up wisely.

    Nicole blushed at once.

    "Can you just be a bit serious? The driver is here."

    "Darling, I''m very serious. I just want to hug you and lie down for a while, nothing else."

    Seeing Nicole being so shy, Samuel couldn''t help butugh.

    "Stopughing."

    Nicole felt that she was alwaysme in front of Samuel.

    Samuelughed.

    Samuel didn''t stop. Instead, heughed even louder.

    Nicole had no choice but to grab his neck and stop him with a kiss.

    Samuel was brought up short by the gentle kiss. He felt surprised and pleased.

    His wife leaned to take the initiative now.

    That was nice!

    He put his arms around Nicole''s waist and kissed back affectionately.

    After Zoe and Joseph got into the car behind, she suddenly grabbed Joseph''s arm and smiled

    cunningly.

    "Joseph, who''s that man?"

    Joseph was slightly surprised. Subconsciously, he said, "Daddy has already said. He was cleaning..."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Joseph, don''t fool me with Daddy''s tricks on Mommy. Mommy definitely knows that. She just pretends

    to be foolish in front of Daddy. I don''t want to do so. That man is quite handsome, and he looks a bit

    like Daddy. Who is he?"

    Joseph never knew that Zoe would be so clever. Hearing her words, he had no idea what to say.

    "Zoe, I..."

    "Joseph, you don''t love me anymore."

    Zoe pouted immediately. Her watery eyes almost broke his heart.

    Joseph felt hopeless.

    "Zoe, don''t cry. I''ll tell you, all right?"

    "Joseph, you are the best!"

    Zoe smiled through tears. She hugged Joseph and kissed him on the cheek.

    Joseph blushed at once.

    "You, you, you..."

    "What?"

    Joseph paused because of Zoe''s naughty tone.

    How familiar this scene was!

    Not long ago, Jarrod seemed to have been scolded by Daddy like this, right?

    Only at this moment did Joseph start to understand Jarrod.

    Even if he might be scolded, he would still dote on the people he cared about.

    He suddenly understood Jarrod.

    "Joseph, what are you thinking about?"

    Seeing that Joseph was distracted, Zoe waved her hand in front of him.

    Joseph came to himself.

    "Nothing important. You want to know who the man is?"

    "Yes. Tell me now."

    Zoe was curious.

    Joseph smiled and patted on her head, "He is Jarrod Austin. We should call him Uncle Jarrod."

    "Jarrod Austin?"

    Zoe was surprised.

    "He''s different from what I thought about. I thought he should be a cold person who treats us

    indifferently. But he was teased by Daddy like you did to me. Well, I''m disappointed."

    Zoe shook her head with pity.

    Joseph paused.

    Zoe always had her own understandings and different thoughts.

    Didn''t she care about Jarrod''s rtionship with them?

    "Zoe, do you know Jarrod?"

    "Yes. Lucas investigated him a long time ago. I peeked at the information a few times, and he didn''t

    stop me. It was said that he had participated in foreign army examinations and had always been

    outstanding in foreign troops. He was even sent to Germany to participate in an individualpetition.

    However, for some reason, he abstained in the end and applied for retirement. No one knows why.

    Later, he started his own killer organizationposed of mercenaries. They were all survivors from

    wars. It is said that his organization has never failed a mission and is well known in the world."

    When Zoe said this, Joseph paused.

    He looked at her and felt that she had changed, but he didn''t want to believe it.

    He wished that she could always be a foodie who cared about nothing but food.

    He and Lucas could support the Green family. If possible, Joseph hoped that Zoe could live an ordinary

    life.

    All these killings and conspiracies should be away from her.

    But Joseph thought about Nicole''s words again.

    "No matter when, Joseph will always be given priority. Zoe and Lucas will always choose to sacrifice for

    him," she said.

    These words made Joseph scared and heartbroken.

    No!

    He didn''t need Lucas and Zoe to sacrifice for him.

    Zoe was all right now.

    Thinking of this, Joseph grasped Zoe''s hand and whispered, "Zoe, promise me. No matter what

    happens, you wille to me and Lucas first. I just want you to grow up happily. Lucas and I will try

    our best to get everything you want. So, promise me that you will stay away from all dangers. You can

    never take risks. Understand? "

    Zoe paused, looking at Joseph''s serious expression. Suddenly, sheughed.

    "Joseph, I tried so hard to survive. I will definitely protect myself well. What''s wrong with you?"

    Hearing her words, Joseph felt even more heartbroken.

    Yeah.

    Zoe had been tormented by illness since she was born. But it was his mother that had caused all this.

    How could he ask Zoe and Lucas to defend him in danger?

    Joseph said word by word, "Promise me."

    He was so serious that Zoe felt a little afraid.

    "Alright, I promise you. Joseph, you scared me."

    Zoe was a little scared.

    Joseph rearranged his expression and whispered, "I will study medicine hard and make sure that you

    are healthy. There will be no problems, I swear."

    "Don''t be so serious. I know you love me. Joseph, stop talking about this. I''m a little hungry. Shall we

    buy something to eat? The mangoes sold on the roadside are so big!"

    Zoe acted like a hungry wolf seeing food, causing Joseph to burst intoughter.

    "You like nothing but food."

    He gently rubbed Zoe''s nose, being doting.

    "Eating is a human nature. If a person doesn''t like food, then he should be an idiot!"

    Zoe said as she asked the driver to stop.

    After the two got off the car, Samuel also called the driver to pull over.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel was kissing Nicole eagerly. The car behind suddenly stopped. He was stunned for a moment

    and asked the reason quickly, holding Nicole in his arms.

    "Mr. Green, Miss Zoe and Mr. Joseph got off the car. It seems that they to want to buy something."

    The driver reported dutifully.

    Samuel looked at the surroundings.

    There was only one road here, with mountains on both sides and without a single house nearby. How

    could anyone be selling fruit here?

 Chapter 1267 She Is an Evil Genius. So What?

    Chapter 1267 She Is an Evil Genius. So What?

    Apparently, Nicole also noticed that.

    "Samuel, they might be in danger if they get off the car. We..."

    "Don''t worry! Zoe and Lucas are allergic to mango. Have you forgotten?"

    Nicole was stunned by what Samuel said.

    She had been worried about the safety of the children and didn''t even see what kind of fruit had being

    sold. Now Samuel''s words reminded her. She looked at Samuel in surprise and asked, "Are you saying

    that Zoe did it on purpose?"

    "Zoe is a smart girl. Let''s wait and see. I''ll send someone to protect them."

    Samuel smiled faintly. His face beamed with pride.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Isn''t Zoe too bold? Samuel, don''t pamper her behind my back. Look at her. She clearly knows that

    there is danger, but she still rushes forward. If we are not by her side..."

    "You''re overthinking it. If we weren''t around, Zoe wouldn''t have acted like this. Calm down,

    sweetheart."

    Samuel stroked Nicole''s head as if he was grooming a pet. Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    Joseph finally remembered something after getting off the car.

    "Zoe, aren''t you and Lucas allergic to mango? Why..."

    "I want to buy some for Mommy. Mommy likes mango. The fruit here are ripe and more delicious than

    the medium ripe ones we bought in the Seapolis City, right? Mommy doesn''t eat mango much now

    because of us."

    Zoe''s words made Joseph feel a little abashed.

    He really didn''t notice that Nicole hadn''t eaten mango for a long time.

    Zoe was really observant.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Then let me pick, in case you be allergic again."

    Joseph volunteered.

    "Alright."

    Zoe did not refuse.

    The two of them came up to the peddler. The peddler was slightly astonished at their good-looking

    faces. He smiled and asked them, "Would you like some fruit? Where are your parents?"

    "Can''t you see our parents in the car behind us? We juste to buy some fruit. There''s no need to

    ask our parents toe. Uncle, don''t you look down on children?"

    Zoe blinked her big eyes. Her sweet and soft voice made people feel veryfortable. Even if she had

    said that, it would not have made anyone angry.

    "How could that be? What would you like?"

    "Mangoes, those big ones. I want three. Are they Royal mangoes?"

    Zoe pointed at the mangoes and asked seriously.

    The peddler paused for a second. Then, he smiled and answered, "These are not Royal mangos. They

    are Australia mangoes. They are also delicious. You can have a taste. If they are not yummy, I''ll give

    them to you for free."

    The peddler was about to peel a mango but stopped by Joseph.

    "Don''t. My sister is allergic to mango."

    The peddler was stunned again.

    Someone allergic to mango still came to buy?

    The peddler looked at Zoe thoughtfully.

    Zoe smiled and said, "Uncle, I don''t have to taste. I believe you. Wrap them up for me. Mommy will

    definitely like them. Joseph, I don''t have my wallet, do you have?"

    "I left it in the car. You go back to get the wallet. I''ll wait for you here."

    Joseph did not dare to leave Zoe here alone, so he could only let Zoe go back to the car to get her

    wallet.

    Zoe nodded and walked towards the car door.

    The bodyguards got out of the car and surrounded the peddler and Joseph. Even if the peddler wanted

    to do something, he didn''t dare to do now.

    Zoe calmly walked over with her wallet.

    "Uncle, how much are they?"

    "Just give me five."

    "So cheap? Joseph, look, I have told you that the fruit here are cheap. Am I right?"

    Zoe smiled brightly, as if she had obtained great benefits. Joseph looked at her and could not help

    "Yes. You''re right."

    "Please also pick out some dragon fruit. I want to eat."

    As Zoe spoke, she licked her lips. Her mouth almost watered, which made everyoneugh.

    "Uncle, here you are, money for mangoes."

    Zoe took five from her wallet and gave it to the peddler. When Joseph lowered his head to pick out

    dragon fruit, Samuel and Nicole narrowed their eyes slightly.

    Zoe and Joseph quickly bought a few dragon fruits and happily ran over to Samuel and Nicole.

    "Mommy, I bought some mangoes for you. They are yummy. Have a taste."

    Zoe did not dare to touch the mangoes. Joseph handed them to Nicole.

    "They look delicious. Thank you, Zoe."

    Nicole''s heart was touched.

    Zoe was really sweet and thoughtful.

    At this moment, Samuel smiled and said, "Give me the note in your hand."

    "What?"

    Zoe''s expression instantly changed.

    "Daddy, what are you talking about? I don''t understand."

    "You don''t understand? Do you want me to catch that peddler and ask him?"

    Hearing this, Joseph immediately became nervous.

    "What''s wrong? Did something happen to Zoe?"

    "Nothing happened. Joseph, don''t be nervous."

    Seeing Joseph worried about her, Zoe couldn''t help but feel guilty.

    Nicole sighed and shook her head but did not say anything. Obviously, Zoe could not keep lying in front

    of Joseph.

    Joseph seemed to have sensed something as he looked at Zoe in astonishment.

    Being watched by family in this way, Zoe felt a little guilty and didn''t know what to say.

    Was it her luck or misfortune to have such shrewd parents?

    "Nothing. It''s just a road map."

    Zoe muttered, unwillingly stretching out her hand.

    In her small hand, there was a slip of paper.

    Samuel brought it over directly.

    Joseph looked at Zoe with a puzzled look, as if he didn''t know her before.

    Was she still his innocent little sister?

    "Zoe, you..."

    "Actually I didn''t do anything. I was just helping Nash deliver a message."

    Zoe was a little embarrassed by Joseph''s gaze and hurriedly exined, "Nash is worried about his

    Daddy. He asked me to help deliver a message and hoped that his Daddy could go home soon. It''s no

    big deal. Why are you looking at me in this way? It is my fault that I haven''t told you, but I have

    promised Nash that I wouldn''t tell anyone. After all, this is the contact information of his family. It''s not

    good to let many people know."

    Zoe''s voice trailed off at the end.

    Nicole looked at the map in Samuel''s hand and frowned slightly, "This is a route to M¨¦doc."

    "So someone wasn''t telling the entire truth when saying that going to M¨¦doc was to eat delicious food."

    What Samuel said made Zoe pout.

    "Daddy, do you have to say that? Isn''t my every move under your very nose? You''re too scary. I haven''t

    said anything but you know what I''m doing. Are you a demon?"

    "Zoe, how can you talk to Daddy like that?"

    When Nicole heard that, she was instantly amused and hurriedly interrupted Zoe.

    "If your Daddy is a demon, then what are you?"

    "Little demon."

    Samuel said with a smile. Zoe felt that she had been teased by her Daddy and Mommy, so she couldn''t

    help but feel a little frustrated.

    "Daddy, can''t you stop talking?"

    "Get in the car. Leave all the contact tasks to me. I also hope that your Uncle Emory wille back as

    soon as possible, so we have the same goal."

    Samuel gave the order that could not be refused.

    Joseph was the only one who didn''t understand what was going on.

    He sobbed.

    Where was his cute little sister?

    Who was this little demon in front of him?

    Seeing Joseph''s gloomy expression, Nicole said with pity, "Joseph, get in the car."

    "Alright."

    Joseph was somewhat depressed.

    He wanted to use all his strength to protect Zoe, but he finally discovered that she was the strong one

    and he was the weak one. This feeling was really not good.

    Zoe also sensed Joseph''s low spirits and said somewhat embarrassedly, "Joseph, don''t be angry, I

    didn''t mean to."

    "I''m not angry. I just feel I''m stupid."

    "That''s not true. Joseph, you''re the best. We all need your help when we get injured or sick. You are

    the angel. Without you, we could not go a step forward. Besides, the further we walk, the hotter it will

    be. Many insects may appear. You have to protect us."

    Zoe hugged Joseph''s arm and said in a cute voice.

    Only then did Josephpletely get to know Zoe.

    This little girl looked carefree and innocent, but she understood everything. She had even studied the

    conditions of M¨¦doc in detail before she set out.

    She knew that the further they walk, the hotter it will be, which meant that she had made up her mind to

    Joseph shook his head. Although he was still a little shocked, he chose to be tolerant and continue to

    dote on Zoe.

    She was Joseph''s little sister.

    She was an evil little genius. So what?

    She was still the cute little girl who liked to hug his arm.

    "Well, let''s reach an agreement first. When we get there, you should listen to me and you can''t hide

    anything from me anymore. Daddy is right. We are all worried about Uncle Emory and will help him. It''s

    not your own task. You are our little princess. What should we do if something unexpected happens to

    you? If you agree, you''ll be off the hook for deceiving me. If you don''t agree, we''ll go back right now."

    Joseph''s words left Zoe at a loss.

    "If we go back right now, what about Uncle Emory?"

    "That''s his own business. Uncle Emory is an adult. He will definitely have his own way of dealing with

    problems. He will not pin all his hopes on you, a child. So even if you don''t fulfill the task, Uncle Emory

    won''t be in much danger. But you''re different. If you go your own way, you will put yourself in danger,

    which is something neither Daddy nor Mommy wants to see."

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Nicole was a little surprised, but then she felt gratified in an instant.

    Joseph''s way of thinking was much more mature than Zoe''s.

    Although Zoe knew how to survive, she was still too naive. With Joseph by Zoe''s side, Nicole felt

    relieved.

    Just then, Samuel''s phone rang.

    He took the phone out. His eyes narrowed slightly. And then he answered the video call in front of

    everyone.

 Chapter 1268 He Is a Total Bastard

    Chapter 1268 He Is a Total Bastard

    "Hi, Daddy!"

    It was Lucas calling. Both Zoe and Joseph missed him.

    "Lucas! Lucas! How are you? Do you feel better?"

    Zoe jumped onto Samuel''s car, grabbed Samuel''s phone and asked.

    Seeing that Zoe was energetic, Lucas smiled and answered, "Much better. Mommy asked Auntie

    Ashley to provide me with better treatment. Auntie Ashley said that I had the surgery and I won''t get

    any scar. Don''t worry. No one can tell that I was once injured."

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Zoe felt relieved.

    "Lucas, I miss you."

    Zoe''s lipspressed into a thin line. She looked at Lucas''s pale face and said.

    Lucas was surprised that Zoe suddenly got upset. But then he smiled and said, "I miss you too. You

    didn''t stay with me and left me here alone. You are so unloving."

    "That''s not true. I have something to do. I left because I had to."

    Zoe exined with grievance.

    Lucasughed after hearing Zoe''s answer.

    "Fine. You have no choice. I don''t me you. Is it fun over there?"

    "It''s fun. There is delicious food. I bought three big mangoes for Mommy just now. It only cost five! Isn''t

    it cheap? Also, I bought a pitaya. It''s also very cheap. Lucas, wait for me. I''ll bring you delicious food

    when I get back."

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Lucas smiled.

    "Alright, I''ll wait."

    "By the way, Lucas, does Yasmeen stay with you? I think I saw her."

    Zoe''s question instantly made Lucas''s face darkened.

    "I just want to talk about this. Daddy and Mommy, can you give Uncle Steven a call to tell Yasmeen to

    leave this ce? She is bothering me!"

    Lucas seldom asked Nicole and Samuel so seriously. But now, he was annoyed and angry. Lucas''s

    reaction surprised Nicole.

    "What happened between you and Yasmeen? Did you argue with her?"

    "Mommy, do you think I can solve problems by quarreling with her? I''ve never seen such a shameless

    girl. And she doesn''t act like a girl. She is a girl but behaves like a rough man."

    Lucas frowned.

    Samuel whispered, "Uncle Steven has something to deal with recently. It''s not safe for Yasmeen to stay

    at home alone. Besides, Auntie Ashley hase to treat your wounds and rest with you. Yasmeen is

    her daughter. You can''t ask Auntie Ashley to leave her daughter because of you, right?"

    Lucas stoppedining when he heard this.

    He first felt annoyed and impatient, but finally calmed down.

    "Alright. Then when will they leave?"

    "They will leave when you recover. Lucas, they are your guests. Besides, Yasmeen is a girl. Don''t show

    dislike for her, okay? You know, Mommy and I are here on business. If it weren''t for your injuries, we

    wouldn''t leave you alone. "

    "I understand. Daddy, I''ll take care of them and myself."

    Lucas calmed himself down as usual.

    "By the way, Daddy, Silver Fox and I found out something. Many years ago, William went to the Harper

    Town for a thing."

    Zoe hurriedly gave the phone back to Samuel when Lucas got down to the business.

    Joseph let Zoe sit aside and handed a pitaya to her.

    In order to prevent the pitaya from getting Zoe''s clothes dirty, Joseph took the pitaya and fed Zoe. Zoe

    could eat in a veryfortable way.

    Samuel and Nicole frowned.

    "A thing? What did he want?"

    "I don''t know, we can''t figure out. We took lots of efforts before we found out that William went to the

    Harper Town for something. There was no record in the military. Silver Fox and I guessed that the

    military probably had no idea either. Perhaps only Lindo knew and he wanted to take it for himself or

    destroy it. So he used something special to create the so-called gue and massacre. But it''s only our

    spection. Silver Fox said that Lindo might hate Mr. Morty''s auntie ording to his attitude towards

    her. But he didn''t want to murder so many people only because of Mr. Morty''s auntie and William. He

    just wants to capture them. It is unnecessary for him to make such a big move. "

    Lucas told Samuel about Silver Fox''s spection.

    Samuel thought for a while and said nothing. But Nicole was a little angry.

    "No matter what he wants. If he killed so many people because of his own selfishness, he is a total

    bastard!"

    "That''s right! He is a total bastard! That''s why I think Emory probably discovered something and was

    taken away."

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole.

    "Isn''t Emory caught by the military?"

    "Someone from the Neo family is aggressive."

    Samuel''s eyes turned cold. He immediately put on a serious face.

    Lucas sighed and said, "Daddy, I''m afraid Silver Fox and I can''t find anything useful because of our

    limited resources. All the information is deleted. They have better technical skills. Silver Fox and I tried

    to repair it. But we failed."

    These words surprised Samuel.

    "I''m surprised that there are problems that Silver Fox can''t solve."

    "Silver Fox said that he is a human, not a God. Moreover, this field is updated very quickly. And there

    are many talents. It''s not surprising that we may meet genius. But we really can''t go any further."

    Samuel frowned slightly hearing Lucas speaking.

    "If you can''t go any further, then you can stop and take a rest. You should take good care of yourself.

    Let Silver Fox follow up on William. I''ll send someone to pick you up as long as you get well."

    "Alright!"

    Lucas replied excitedly.

    Rather than lying in bed all day, he wanted to travel around with his Daddy and Mommy.

    Samuel nced at Joseph and handed the phone to him.

    Joseph was stunned, and took it over. Recalling what happened in the ancestral hall in the Harper

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Town, Joseph looked at Lucas embarrassedly and said, "Hi, Lucas."

    "Joseph, what happened? You seem weird! Did you do something bad to me?"

    "Nothing. Don''t talk nonsense. You are much better than before. I''m less worried now."

    Joseph was indeed embarrassed.

    Lucas smiled and said, "Of course. Auntie Ashley makes soup for me every day. They taste delicious,

    but too greasy. Don''t you see that I''ve gained weight?"

    "You look better this way."

    Joseph looked at Lucas''s rosy cheeks and said with a smile, "Lucas, take good care of yourself. We

    are all waiting for you."

    "Alright."

    Lucas hung up the phone.

    "Sometimes I think we''re going too far. Lucas is still a kid and even gets injured. But we left him there

    alone. We are really ipetent parents," Nicole said with frustration.

    Samuel hugged Nicole and whispered, "Don''t worry. It has been a difficult job to be the son of the

    Green family. Moreover, those people target at us. If we stay, Lucas won''t be able to rest. There will

    always be troubles. Lucas is injured and can''t travel often. He needs to take good rest. If all of us stay

    there, how can he rest? Only when we leave and attract the attention of enemies away can Lucas

    recover from his injuries. Besides, you have asked Ashley over to help. Don''t worry. Lucas will be fine. "

    "I know. But I feel sorry. No matter how mature Lucas bes, he is still a child."

    Nicole''s eyes were moist.

    She knew that she had no choice and it was for Lucas''s sake. But she was still upset and worried.

    Zoe stretched out and held Nicole''s hand. She whispered, "Mommy, if we can''t solve all these

    problems, we will be troubled even after we grow up. We won''t live a peaceful life. Because we are the

    Greens and your children. Lucas will understand."

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Nicole realized that her daughter has also grown up.

    Perhaps because of Zoe''s birth defects, Nicole never paid attention to Zoe''s intelligence. Now, she

    realized that Zoe was the hidden genius in this family. On the contrary, it seemed that Nicole wasn''t

    smart enough.

    Nicole nodded and smiled, "I know. Your Daddy and I will settle everything as soon as possible so that

    all of you can live a happy life."

    "Alright."

    Zoe smiled. Her pretty smile was like the sunshine and instantly enlivened the atmosphere in the car.

    "Alright, we have to hurry. ording to this map, there will be a small town five kilometers ahead. That

    should be the contact point of the Cawker family. Perhaps they can give us some hints. Zoe came here

    for Emory. I think we might be able to rescue Emory there."

    Samuel just had this kind of intuition.

    No one knew where Emory was. After Emory was fired and controlled, ir also searched for him but

    found no trace of Emory in both the Seapolis City and the Capital City.

    It was as if Emory had suddenly disappeared from the world without any evidence. However, the

    Cawker''s was still strictly guarded. Everyone became more confused.

    Now that Nash asked Zoe to contact the Cawkers there. Perhaps they could find Emory. Or perhaps

    they could get some surprising evidence.

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand tightly.

    They still had a long way to go. Everything was unknown and uncertain. However, with Samuel and her

    children by her side, Nicole felt no fear.

    They started the car again.

    Nicole looked at the mountains outside and rxed. She realized that the scenery here was really

    good.

    Suddenly, a Twitter message arrived, which pulled back Nicole''s minds.

    She checked her phone. It was Sally. They didn''t contact each other for a long time!

    Nicole was happy and excited.

    She wondered if Sally''s message was about William.

 Chapter 1269 What Was She Doing Here?

    Chapter 1269 What Was She Doing Here?

    Nicole was excited.

    Samuel took a look and paused when he saw that it was Sally.

    "She sent a message. Maybe she knows where Nicole''s second uncle is?"

    "That''s what I think."

    Nicole read Sally''s message.

    "Nicole, Nicole''s second uncle is with Aaron."

    Samuel and Nicole were stunned by this short sentence. ,

    Aaron?

    Samuel was even more surprised.

    Not long ago, he had seen Jarrod. If he had known that, he would have asked Jarrod about it.

    No wonder Jarrod told him not to interfere. So he knew about this, didn''t he?

    Samuel''s expression became a little ugly.

    Nicole frowned tightly.

    "Where is Aaron?"

    She muttered to herself in a depressed voice.

    Samuel looked at her and hesitated for a moment, "I don''t know where Aaron is, but his son Jarrod

    should be here."

    "What?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel in surprise.

    Samuel sighed and said, "The man in front of Vincent''s tombstone is Jarrod."

    "Who?"

    Although Nicole guessed that man''s identity was not ordinary, she didn''t expect him to be Samuel''s

    half-brother. She was really surprised.

    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I just think it is unnecessary for you

    to know. He meant no harm. He just advised me to stay out of Emory''s business, but I rejected him."

    "What? He advised you that? Is Emory''s thing rted to him?"

    "Maybe. I feel that Aaron can''t get away from what happened back then."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and looked at the scenery outside, "The Harper Town was destroyed

    because Aaron gave Lindo the map. He said Zama is the young master of the town and she cannot be

    with him. He said that as long as the town is destroyed, Zama can be with him with no burden.

    However, there is a problem that I couldn''t figure out before. "

    "What?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel and asked. When he thought something was wrong, it was often the key to the

    problem.

    Samuel whispered, "The Harper Town is a closed ce. For thousands of years, they had intermarried

    with people from the town. Aaron is an outsider. How did he enter there? He exined that he was

    hiding in the back mountain, but you also knew that to get to the back mountain, one needs to pass

    through the front of the town or even the ancestral hall. Do you think it''s possible to bring an outsider in

    secretly? Even if Zama was the young master, she wouldn''t be able to hide this for long. But not only

    did Aaron enter, he also had a child with Zama. He even brought about the destruction of the town after

    giving birth to this child. In the past year, not a single person discovered it. Do you think it''s possible?"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole understood.

    "You mean that Aaron was not a secret to the town. His arrival was well known, and he may even had a

    great reputation! Only then did the town ept him for this long time."

    "That''s right. But the Harper Town has always excluded outsiders. Why is Aaron so special? Perhaps

    something happened in the town that we don''t know. I''m talking about something important may

    happened more than a year ago, long before the destruction."

    Samuel could not figure out.

    If they could solve this problem, the whole thing would be clear.

    Now, he knew the reason why the Harper Town had been destroyed, but that was not enough. Perhaps

    the only one who knew the truth was Nicole''s second uncle. Unfortunately, he was with Aaron.

    Who else knew about the Harper Town?

    Samuel knew very well that Jarrod''s advice was well-meaning. He did do because he treated Samuel

    as a brother.

    Perhaps it was because of Vincent, or perhaps Jarrod really wanted to be close to Samuel. But Jarrod

    would never go against Aaron.

    Therefore, even if Jarrod knew something, he would not say it. He would not betray his father for a

    friend.

    Samuel really didn''t know who else to ask.

    Zoe and Joseph stayed quietly. They didn''t seem to be listening, but at this moment, Zoe suddenly said

    something.

    "I know someone who might know the truth."

    "You know what?"

    Nicole was rather surprised. She was getting more and more confused about her daughter.

    Zoe was a little embarrassed. She scratched her head and said, "Mommy, don''t look at me like that. It''s

    Juliana. Her Mommy is from the Harper Town, and she should be very old now. Moreover, when the

    town was destroyed, her Mommy was expelled from the town. So she could survive. Perhaps she

    knows something."

    Nicole and Samuel remembered that Juliana.

    In Samuel''s eyes, Juliana was Emory''s people. To protect her or keep her in secrecy, it was necessary

    to give her some special identity. Juliana said that she was the descendant of the town, and Samuel did

    not care. After all, the destruction of the town was the answer given by his Memory Bug. Samuel did

    not expect that Juliana was actually the real descendant.

    At that time, Juliana did not feel that Samuel had the Golden Bug and didn''t recognize him as the

    current head of the Harper Town. That was why Samuel felt that her identity was fake. Now, it may

    because her mother was still alive, and she did not have the Memory Bug. That was the reason.

    Thinking of this, Samuel became enlightened.

    "Where does Juliana live? Do we need to turn around?"

    "No. Her mother stays at the ce where we are going next. It''s a small town called the Bryan Town."

    Zoe said with a smile.

    Juliana still owed her a meal. Zoe was in a good mood when thought about this.

    Seeing Zoe like this, Samuel smiled. He touched Zoe''s head and said, "You''ve done great."

    "Sure!"

    Zoe was a little proud.

    Seeing this, Nicole smiled too.

    Joseph still couldn''t adapt to Zoe''s change. He whispered, "You saw Juliana for once. How did you

    know about this? Did Lucas help you?"

    "No, she told me herself."

    "When?"

    Zoe was stunned. She couldn''t tell Joseph that it was when Joseph was knocked out by Mommy. Then

    Joseph would know that his little sister was a sniper. He wouldn''t be able to ept it.

    Zoe felt that she should tell Joseph a white lie.

    "I forgot. I just remembered that she owed me a treat. She said that there were many great foods here.

    I don''t remember anything else."

    At this moment, Juliana suddenly sneezed and felt her nose itch.

    Who was talking about her?

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Samuel smiled.

    Nicole did not expose Zoe.

    Joseph was still a little puzzled. He looked at Zoe''s bright eyes and sighed, "I hope you can be a happy

    foodie."

    "I want to. And I''ve been trying."

    Zoe also nodded seriously. Everyoneughed.

    The vibe was lightened.

    Nicole was looking forward to it.

    Originally, they were here for Emory. But they didn''t expect that it would be more and more

    Emory was controlled because of the Harper Town thing.

    Perhaps Samuel was correct. Emory must had known something. Perhaps he knew the truth about the

    destruction of the town.

    Nicole looked at the road and hoped that this matter would be solved as soon as possible.

    Aaron!

    She had heard the name, but soon forgot it. She didn''t know this man was the key.

    Why did he enter the Harper Town? Why would he be an exception? Perhaps they would know

    the answer soon.

    Nicole was a little excited.

    The secret of the Harper Town had troubled two generations, including Samuel and Nicole. Now, if they

    could find a breakthrough, they would be able to discover the mystery. They would get a relief.

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand tightly. She was full of hope for the future.

    Samuel rxed a little. He looked at Nicole''s tender eyes, and felt an inexplicable happiness.

    His innate mission and fate made him miserable. Fortunately, because of these, he could meet Nicole.

    And the rtionship between them became better and better. Perhaps this was a blessing in disguise.

    Zoe felt a little depressed when she saw this.

    What was she doing here?

    It seemed unnecessary for her to show up.

    These two people! They didn''t care about others!

    Zoe bit the fruit in frustration and pretended not to see anything.

    Joseph pursed his lips and smiled.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    The car drove to the Bryan Town. The scenery here was beautiful. Zoe was happy and excited.

    She took out her phone and took a few photos, then sent them to Juliana with a sentence.

    "Juliana, I''ming. Remember to treat me to dinner."

    Zoe fantasized about theing meal, but she was suddenly pulled by Samuel. Samuel was serious.

    Zoe''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1270 Youre Not Allowed to Use It

    Chapter 1270 You''re Not Allowed to Use It

    "Daddy, what''s wrong?"

    Zoe also felt that something was wrong, but she was not so experienced anyway.

    Nicole quickly hugged Joseph and whispered, "There''s an ambush."

    She was still a little weak, but she could sense danger.

    Samuel looked at Nicole worriedly and whispered, "Don''t go in. Stay outside with Joseph. I''ll go in and

    have a look."

    "Daddy, what about me?"

    Zoe wanted to cover Samuel. Her strength was shooting. If she found a hignd to hide herself, she

    could help Samuel a lot.

    Samuel knew her meaning and smiled while rubbed her head. "Your mission is to be with Mommy. We

    will have a great mealter."

    "Daddy, I..."

    "Good girl, stay here."

    Samuel interrupted Zoe, and then he got off the car with some bodyguards.

    Nicole felt that this car was a target. If someone really ambushed them, they might be surrounded now.

    "Joseph, Zoe, we need to get off."

    Nicole couldn''t just sit here and wait to die.

    Zoe immediately said, "I have sh bombs and tear bombs. When I left, I asked Juliana for two just in

    case."

    Hearing Zoe''s words, Joseph paused for a moment and then said, "Give me."

    "Joseph, I can do it."

    "Give them to me!"

    Joseph was extremely serious.

    How could he let Zoe do such a dangerous thing?

    Zoe looked at Nicole sadly. Nicole nodded. Then Zoe reluctantly handed them over to Joseph and

    whispered, "I''m going to try them. I''ve never used them before."

    "You are not allowed to use them."

    Joseph said seriously, then after Nicole and Zoe were ready, he threw them out.

    In an instant, the strong light made it hard for people to open their eyes.

    Nicole took advantage of this opportunity to grab Zoe and Joseph and run out of the car. She rolled on

    the ground and hided them behind the monument of the Bryan Town.

    At the same time, Joseph threw out the tear bomb.

    People were coughing.

    Nicole took out a gun from her waist and shot at the coughing sound.

    Without a weapon, Joseph took out a slingshot from his pocket, picked up the small pebbles on the

    ground and shot.

    Zoe watched them fight and she wanted to join. Unfortunately, her gun was in the car, and this ce

    was not suitable for sniping.

    She had no choice but to pretend to be a weak youngdy in need of protection.

    "Zoe, follow me closely. Don''t run away, okay?"

    Joseph looked at Zoe and found that her body was exposed, so he quickly pulled her back.

    Zoe nned to take a gun under the strong light, but Joseph saw her, so she could only stay with

    Joseph.

    Nicole saw that Joseph had taken good care of Zoe, so she had no worries.

    They fought for ten minutes.

    When Samuel brought people out, there was no sound outside.

    When the bodyguards checked those people, they found that they were mercenaries whose clothes

    were the same as the ones who attacked them in the Harper Townst time.

    Samuel was angry.

    Jarrod!

    You bastard!

    Didn''t Jarrod treat him as his brother?

    The assassination in the Harper Town failed, so he assassinated again in the Bryan Town?

    He was too kind to Jarrod.

    Samuel''s eyes turned cold.

    Seeing that the war was over, Nicole walked out with the children.

    "How is it? Are the people in the Bryan Town alright?"

    "They are fine, but Juliana''s house was a mess."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole nervous, and she immediately asked, "How about Juliana? Is she

    alright?"

    "I haven''t seen her. I wonder if she was taken away."

    Samuel was also very annoyed.

    They arrivedte.

    Nicole was afraid that the tragedy in the Harper Town would happen again, so she asked, "Are people

    in the Bryan Town alright?"

    "We arrived in time. They weren''t injured. They were just imprisoned. The bodyguards are dealing with

    them now. Let''s go in."

    "Okay."

    Samuel and Nicole went into the Bryan Town with their children.

    The Bryan Town was very beautiful.

    Nicole felt a little guilty when she looked at the frightened gazes of these vigers and heard the babies

    crying.

    If they hadn''te, perhaps they wouldn''t have suffered this.

    Zoe was abnormally silent. Joseph picked up the medical kit and quickly checked if anyone was

    injured. He was like a doctor.

    Juliana rushed back with her men. When she saw the scene, her face turned pale.

    "Where''s my mother?"

    Juliana rushed in.

    When Zoe saw Juliana, she did not mock her this time. Instead, she said guiltily, "Sorry, we didn''t see

    your parents when we came, but your house is a mess and there''s nothing left."

    Juliana did not care about the house. She grabbed a viger beside her and anxiously asked, "Where

    are my parents?"

    "They went up the mountain yesterday and haven''t returned yet. They should have dodged a bullet."

    The viger respected Juliana.

    This surprised Zoe.

    "Why did her parents go up the mountain?"

    "I need a group to go with me!"

    Juliana immediately gathered a small group of people. When she saw Samuel and Nicole, she paused

    and whispered, "Go with me. I received news from my father that they have found Commander Emory.

    They haven''t returned. They either found Commander Emory or encountered difficulties. No matter

    what, Mr. Green, please go with me."

    "Okay."

    Samuel nodded.

    "Nicole, why don''t you stay and take care of Zoe and Joseph? I''m afraid that those people will return."

    "Okay."

    Nicole agreed.

    She also wanted to quickly find Emory, but the children and the vigers were more important.

    Samuel left her a group of people and followed Juliana up the mountain.

    There were many high mountains and rivers here.

    When Nicole arrived at the Bryan Town, she felt it was a little hard to breathe.

    People of the Bryan Town served them with delicious food, being very kind to them.

    Samuel followed Juliana up the mountain. ording to Juliana''s guidance, they arrived at the entrance

    of a cave.

    Juliana was indeed brought up here, so she was very sensitive in the jungle. Samuel saw her hide their

    traces all the way and admired her.

    At the entrance of the cave, Juliana parted the bushes in front of her and lit an incense. Soon, they

    heard a male voice.

    "Juliana?"

    "Dad, it''s me. Can Ie in?"

    Juliana was very excited.

    "Yes."

    Juliana''s father nodded.

    Juliana came in with Samuel and the others.

    The cave was very big and open, and even the air was a little dry.

    Samuel looked at it as he walked in and he thought of something.

    After they came in the cave, they saw a man in his forties searching for something on the ground. A

    middle-aged woman was lying on a stone bed and her face flushed.

    "Mom!"

    Juliana ran over, but was stopped by her father.

    "Look at your face. You may scare your mom."

    "Sorry."

    Juliana stuck out her tongue, then took out the cotton pads from her bag and quickly removed the

    makeup on her face.

    Samuel looked at her and stunned.

    Wasn''t Juliana a woman in her thirties? Why did she suddenly be a young girl?

    Seemingly being aware of Samuel''s surprise, Juliana smiled and said, "I usually disguised myself to go

    out for something."

    Samuel admired her skills. He didn''t notice it.

    Juliana''s father nced at Samuel and frowned, "Who is he?"

    "Commander Emory''s friend, Samuel."

    Then Juliana''s father was slightly stunned and subconsciously asked, "Are you here to save

    Commander Emory?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel could tell that they were probably the secret weapon left by Emory.

    Juliana''s father looked at Juliana and asked cautiously, "Have you confirmed his identity?"

    "Yes. Emory sent me his photo."

    Then, Juliana came to her mother. Looking at her mother''s red face, she asked worriedly, "Dad, what

    happened to my mom?"

    "She was bitten by a poisonous snakest night. I treated her wound. She might have a fever now. If

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    you don''te, I''ll call someone to carry her down."

    Then, Samuel was slightly stunned.

    "You treated the wound by yourself? We have to take her to the hospital."

    "Okay."

    Juliana''s father was very worried about his wife and immediately agreed.

    Juliana carefully asked someone to carry her mother out. Her father was behind and handed something

    to Samuel. He said, "Look at this. I found it here. I feel that it belongs to Commander Emory, so I have

    been searching around for any other clues. Unfortunately, I didn''t find anything else."

    Samuel saw the dagger, which was made in Germany. Samuel was very familiar with it. It was the

    reward that he and his brothers received when they went to Germany for personal training. Each of

    them got a dagger with a number.

    He hurriedly unsheathed the dagger. After seeing the familiar number, Samuel''s eyes were a little wet

    and became excited.

    "It''s his dagger! Emory has been here before."

    Samuel looked around. People could live here with the stone beds and benches, but there were no

    traces of people living there.

    It was very likely that Emory had been temporarily hid here by someone.

    Why did they bring Emory here?

    Where would they take Emory?

    Why didn''t he receive any information in the Seapolis City? It was like someone had deliberately hid it.

    Who had such great power?

 Chapter 1271 She Suddenly Couldnt Bear to Ask Anymore

    Chapter 1271 She Suddenly Couldn''t Bear to Ask Anymore

    "How is it? Mr. Green, do you want to check this ce to see if you can find anything? I checked here

    all night and found this dagger. However, I can''t rule out the possibility that someone deliberately used

    Commander Emory''s dagger to confuse us."

    Juliana''s father had a clear mind.

    Samuel also thought so. After all, it was too difficult for someone to secretly make a move in the

    Seapolis City without letting both Samuel and ir find out. Therefore, there was another possibility

    that someone would do something to lead their investigation in the wrong direction.

    "Let me check this ce again. You can go back first. Your wife is not well. Go back and take care of

    her as soon as possible. My wife and children are also in town. Some mercenaries attacked the town

    just now. Your house has been destroyed. You can''t stay there now. I''ll have someone book you a

    hotel."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Juliana''s father shook his head slightly and said, "Don''t bother. We can easily

    find a ce to stay. It''s just a couple of days. I''m the master of the Bryan Town. It''s no big deal for us.

    Besides, we still can live in the ancestral hall."

    "Are you the master of the Bryan Town?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    Juliana''s father said somewhat embarrassedly, "Yes, the master of the Bryan Town. Juliana is only 22.

    She is my only daughter."

    "I''ve heard so much about you. It''s an honor."

    Samuel knew the rules here. This town had full autonomy, so the master here was basically the king of

    the Bryan Town.

    Realizing this, Samuel thought that he did the right thing.

    Juliana walked down the hill with his father. Samuel and his bodyguards stayed behind to continue

    searching for clues.

    After Juliana brought her mother down the hill, Joseph immediately gave Juliana''s mother a check-up

    and treated her with serum. However, he still whispered to make sure she was safe, "Now find a car

    and take her to the hospital for a check-up."

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "It''s not necessary. You should be a descendant of the Harper Town, right?"

    Juliana''s father was smart. Judging from the way Joseph saved people, he could tell that Joseph was a

    disciple of the Harper Town.

    "How do you know?"

    Joseph was a little surprised.

    Juliana''s father nodded and smiled, "My wife is from the Harper Town. Naturally, I know about that."

    "Dad, I''ll go make something for Mom to eat first."

    Juliana hurriedly said.

    "Alright."

    "I''ll go over and see if Juliana needs any help."

    Zoe followed Juliana to the kitchen.

    They were lodging in a viger''s house. It was arge house and had enough rooms for their family.

    Zoe didn''t expect that Juliana, who was in her thirties, would suddenly be younger. She looked

    pretty. The most important thing was that when she smiled, her dimples showed, eye-catching.

    "I didn''t know you know disguise technique."

    "It''s not a disguise technique. It''s just my makeup."

    Juliana smiled faintly, feeling a little happy in her heart. It was rare for Zoe to praise someone.

    However, Zoe rolled her eyes and suddenly smiled, "Juliana."

    Seeing Zoe''s expression, Juliana immediately shivered.

    "Why? What do you want?"

    "I just think that you are very beautiful and kind. You also know how to make up. Why don''t you teach

    me?"

    Zoe''s eyes were filled with excitement and fanaticism.

    Juliana immediately understood.

    She smiled and said, "Sure, isn''t it just makeup? I''ll teach youter."

    "Really?"

    Zoe was a little surprised.

    "That''s right. It''s nothing. Besides, you''re a girl. Sooner orter, you will learn how to make up and

    make yourself look beautiful."

    Juliana said with a smile.

    Only then did Zoe realize that Juliana was really kind. How could she be mean to Juliana in the past?

    "Juliana, I swear that I will not be mean to you in the future."

    Looking at Zoe''s serious look, Juliana smiled slightly. Then she touched Zoe''s head and said, "You are

    so adorable. I had a big brother. Unfortunately, my mother was too emotional that year so that she

    couldn''t keep that baby. After that, my mother was unable to get pregnant for many years. Many people

    in town want my father to get a divorce, but my father refused. And then they gave birth to me."

    Juliana was a little sad.

    "Forget it. Why did I tell you this? Alright, it''s smoky here. You can go out. I''ll teach you how to make up

    Zoe was pushed out by Juliana.

    Zoe walked to Joseph''s side in boredom. Seeing that Joseph was still checking up Juliana''s mother,

    she couldn''t help but ask, "Joseph, can you give her a full check-up?"

    "OK."

    Joseph''s expression was somewhat serious.

    Juliana''s father went to the town tofort the vigers and then walked back. He was very

    enthusiastic towards Joseph and his eyes were different, which made Zoe envious.

    "Why are you so kind to Joseph?"

    "That''s because he is the descendant of the Harper Town. My wife is from the Harper Town. Now that

    the Harper Town is gone, I will be kind to everyone from the Harper Town. If my wife wakes up, she will

    be even happier."

    Juliana''s father''s words were filled with affection for his wife.

    Zoe pouted and said, "I see. Then you should also be nice to me and my parents."

    "Why?"

    "Because my Dad is the current master of the Harper Town. My grandmother is Alice Harper."

    As soon as Zoe said this, Juliana''s father was stunned.

    "What did you say? Who is your grandmother?"

    "Alice Harper."

    Zoe said indifferently.

    His expression immediately changed.

    "Are you talking about Alice Harper, the Young Master of the Harper Town?"

    "Who else? Is there another person called Alice Harper?"

    Zoe was puzzled.

    Nicole happened to have arranged the bodyguards and walked in. When she heard Zoe''s question,

    she couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Zoe, watch yournguage. Did you call grandma by her name?"

    "Mommy, he asked me."

    Zoe stuck out her tongue in embarrassment.

    When Juliana''s father saw Nicole, he hurriedly asked, "Mrs. Green, is Mr. Green really my Cousin

    Alice''s son?"

    "Your cousin?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    He hurriedly exined, "Well, my wife is Natalie Harper. She is a cousin of your mother-inw, Alice

    Harper. My wife is ten years younger than her. They had a good rtionship when they were young."

    Nicole never thought that Juliana''s mother, Natalie, would actually be Alice''s cousin.

    What were the odds?

    "I heard that your wife Natalie was kicked out of the town because she was in love with someone

    outside the town. But if Natalie was ten years younger than Alice, then she was still a child when she

    left the town, right?"

    Nicole''s train of thought was very clear, pointing out this clue that had been ignored.

    Juliana''s father was slightly stunned, and then he looked at Nicole with a slightly different expression.

    He said with a trace of admiration, "Yes, Natalie was not driven out of the town because she was in

    love. So it was to give her an excuse to leave the town."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole didn''t understand.

    He sighed and said, "Natalie didn''t like medicine and bug controlling when she was young, but she had

    no choice. Ever since she was young, Natalie had always rejected those things. She had even been

    beaten up for this. Her wish was to leave the town and see the world outside. She wanted to see how

    the people outside the town lived. So back then, she secretly left the town, but she didn''t expect a

    tragedy to happen in the Harper Town."

    As he said this, a trace of heartache shed across his face.

    "I remember when I found Natalie by the roadside, she cked out from crying. She begged me to

    bring her back to the Harper Town, but by the time we got there, it had long since turned into ruins.

    Natalie regretted her departure. She didn''t get to see her parents and sisters before they died. She

    became an orphan. Ever since then, she had changed. She no longer bothered to go out and see the

    outside world. She seemed to lose her mind and stayed in the ruins. She caught and practiced the

    poisonous bugs every day. She read medicine books and wanted to learn medicine. However, when

    she wanted to learn, no one could teach her anything. The medicine books in the Harper Town were

    left behind by their ancestors. They were passed down from generation to generation. Natalie couldn''t

    get the quintessence without his father''s exnation. She cried and shouted, but she could never call

    her rtives back."

    Thinking back to those days, his eyes flickered with heartache and unhappiness. Even after so many

    years, he still remembered Natalie''s desperate expression.

    "What happened afterwards? How did she be your wife?"

    Nicole asked in a low voice.

    A smile appeared on his face.

    "Natalie was homeless, so I brought her back. There is no rule in our town to forbid us from marrying

    an outsider. When my parents saw me bring a girl back, they were naturally overjoyed. I was the only

    child. My parents raised her as their own daughter. We had feelings for each other, and then we got

    married."

    Nicole was somewhat gratified.

    An orphan, whose family had been killed, was able to find her loved one. It was already a blessing.

    She suddenly couldn''t bear to ask anymore.

    If she kept asking the things about Natalie and the Harper Town, it was like forcing Natalie to recall the

    painful past, which was cruel to Natalie.

    However, if she didn''t ask, they wouldn''t know how Aaron entered the Harper Town back then, and

    what kind of hidden truth could there be in the destruction of the Harper Town?

    At this moment, Nicole hesitated.

    Juliana''s father saw that Nicole was deep in thought, so he didn''t disturb her and walked out.

    Zoe looked at Nicole and whispered, "Mom, I want to learn something from Juliana. Can I go now?"

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded.

    Nicole and Joseph were left in the room, as well as Natalie who was ina. Joseph whispered,

    "Mom, are you afraid that she will be sad?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned as she met Joseph''s clear eyes. She couldn''t help but sigh and say, "The

    Harper Town is only an ordinary town for us, but for a survivor like her, it will be a lifetime of pain."

    "But because she was the only one left who knew the truth back then, we might never know the answer

    if we don''t ask. Grandma and my master have done so much, and there are still some people from the

    Harper Town who survived. They deserve the truth, don''t they?"

    Nicole suddenly felt that sometimes she was not as thorough as a child.

    "OK, I know. Thank you, Joseph."

    "You''re wee."

    Joseph scratched his head embarrassedly. Nicole''s phone suddenly rang. Looking at the unfamiliar

    number, Nicole frowned slightly.

 Chapter 1272 Do You Really Know Me?

    Chapter 1272 Do You Really Know Me?

    "Do you want to know why your second uncle came to the Harper Town back then? If you want, I''ll

    meet you at the back mountain of the Bryan Town at ten o''clock tonight. Remember,e here alone.

    If you tell anyone else, you won''t be able to see your second uncle in this lifetime."

    That person was using a voice changer, and the old and cold voice disgusted Nicole.

    "Who are you?"

    That person hung up the phone.

    "Mommy, is it Daddy?"

    Joseph walked away a moment ago, and when he came back, he saw Nicole staring nkly at her

    phone, so he couldn''t help but ask.

    "No, I forgot to pay the phone bill this month."

    Nicole hurriedly put her phone in her pocket. Her palms were covered in sweat, and she felt somewhat

    guilty, as if she had done something bad.

    "Mommy, you don''t look good. Are you tired? Why don''t you go in and lie down for a while? Let me

    check you up."

    Joseph was worried about Nicole''s health.

    "It''s OK. I''m not that weak. Perhaps it''s because the altitude here is a bit high. I have a bit of altitude

    sickness."

    Nicole had an altitude sickness thest time she came here. She didn''t know the route this time, so she

    wasn''t prepared for it.

    Joseph hurriedly took out a small oxygen tube and handed it to Nicole.

    "Mommy, take a breath."

    Seeing that Joseph was so sensible, Nicole was happy in her heart.

    She took a few breaths of oxygen and let the children go to rest.

    The people of the Bryan Town also settled down under Juliana''s father''s lead, while Nicole looked at

    the back mountain in a daze.

    Samuel hadn''t returned yet, and he didn''t know what he was doing in the back mountain. That baffling

    person had also asked her to go to the back mountain, but the time was different.

    What was going on?

    Could it be that the other party didn''t want Samuel to follow her?

    Nicole frowned, unable to figure it out.

    She subconsciously thought of Samuel.

    If there was something she could not solve or understand, she would look for Samuel because Nicole

    always thought that Samuel was smarter than her. However, Nicole did not know if they had any spies

    here.

    If he rashly went to the back mountain to look for Samuel, she might rm the enemy.

    Nicole took out her phone and shouted at Joseph and Zoe''s room, "Children, it''s boring to stay here.

    Let''s y Penta Storm."

    "Mommy, are you serious?"

    Zoe was the first to run out. Looking at her excited look, Nicole felt happy.

    "Yes, I knew you would like it."

    "Of course. Joseph, hurry up. Let''s y Penta Storm with Mommy."

    Zoe shouted at Joseph''s room.

    Joseph poked his head out in surprise and smiled, "Mommy,e in and y. It''s a little hot outside."

    "Alright."

    Nicole agreed and walked over.

    Just as she walked over, Joseph whispered, "Mommy, are you in trouble?"

    "Is there anything that can temporarily interfere with the signal? I need one minute."

    Nicole had no other choice.

    If Joseph did not prepare this kind of thing, perhaps Zoe would prepare it. She had never thought that

    one day she would ask these two children for help. One of them was a medical student, and the other

    seemed to be a foodie.

    Joseph was slightly stunned. Zoe took out a small item from her pocket and handed it over.

    "Mommy, is this what you want?"

    Nicole nced at her daughter. That nce was quiteplicated.

    She took the signal jammer and quickly took out her phone. She sent a message to Samuel and told

    him about that phone call before turning off the signal jammer.

    When Samuel received Nicole''s message, he was slightly stunned and frowned.

    He did not reply. Instead, he had someone go down the mountain while he hid in the mountain.

    After Nicole and the children finished a few games, Juliana''s father had someone cook for dinner.

    During this time, Natalie woke up once and smiled very gently when she saw Juliana.

    "I''m fine, Juliana, don''t worry about me."

    "Mom, look at you. You didn''t even tell me that you had a fever. Are you making me feel sad?"

    Juliana''s face was stained with tears and she looked very worried.

    Looking at Juliana''s childish look, Zoe couldn''t help but smile and say, "Juliana, you cried. I thought you

    are tough."

    Juliana couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then embarrassedly said, "Who says that a

    tough woman can''t cry?"

    "Alright, alright. You have got the point."

    Juliana was even more embarrassed.

    Seeing that Juliana and a child got along so well, Natalie couldn''t help butugh and say, "Juliana, you

    are so shy."

    "Natalie, are you sure you''re talking about Juliana?"

    Zoe was a little curious and naive, which made Juliana feel a little depressed.

    "Alright. Aren''t you going to have dinner? I''ll take you to eat. Follow me."

    Juliana pulled Zoe Luo out.

    Nicole couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when she saw that her daughter could get along so well

    with a girl much older than her.

    She had always felt that Zoe would be lonely after staying in the hospital for five years. Other than

    food, she was not interested in anything else. Now, Nicole realized that her daughter was not only in

    good health, but also seemed to be much happier.

    She was pleased with the change.

    They had a lively lunch and took a nap. Everything seemed especially peaceful.

    Nicole did not ask why Samuel had not returned, nor did the others, as if they had forgotten about

    Samuel.

    After dinner, Nicole apanied Zoe to take a bath. After coaxing Zoe and Joseph to sleep, she

    looked at the time and found that it was already 9:30.

    She changed her clothes and walked towards the back mountain.

    At night, the surrounding air was especially fresh. If it weren''t for worrying about her second uncle,

    Nicole would fell it extremely beautiful here. After all, she could not see the shining starry sky in the

    Seapolis City, where was always misty.

    When Nicole arrived at the cave in the back mountain, a candle was lit inside.

    She did not see Samuel, nor did she see the mark left behind by Samuel. She was somewhat uncertain

    in her heart, but she believed that Samuel definitely saw her message.

    "What? Are youing in or not?"

    An unfamiliar voice came from inside.

    Nicole subconsciously felt that this man was the one who called her.

    She took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, and walked in.

    The man had his back to her, and Nicole felt somewhat familiar with that figure.

    She frowned slightly and subconsciously shouted, "Samuel?"

    That man slowly turned his head. Nicole was slightly stunned when she saw that somewhat familiar

    face.

    It was Jarrod!

    "Why am I here?"

    Nicole cut to the chase.

    Jarrod smiled and said, "Since you asked me this question, I suppose Samuel should have told you

    who I am. Why don''t you call me brother?"

    "Did Samuel call you brother? If he calls, I will naturally call you brother."

    Nicole said neither humbly nor arrogantly.

    Jarrod was slightly stunned. He smiled again and said, "Sure enough, you are his woman. You all have

    a strong character."

    "I don''t think you asked me here to talk to me about this. Jarrod, where is my second uncle?"

    Nicole was very worried about her second uncle.

    These years, her second uncle''s whereabouts had always been a mystery. Sally said that he was living

    a life worse than death, but she couldn''t find his exact whereabouts, which made Nicole''s heart feel

    even more ufortable.

    She had never seen her biological father before. It was said that her second uncle and his father were

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    twins and looked exactly the same. Therefore, she had a selfish motive. She wanted to see her second

    uncle as if she saw her father. If his father was still alive, he should look like her second uncle now.

    Jarrod did not answer Nicole immediately. Instead, he nced at the cave and smiled, "You two are

    really slippery. I clearly said that I wanted you toe alone, but you asked Samuel to wait for me

    here. You broke my rule. Why do you think I will tell you what you want to know?"

    "Because I am Samuel, and I am her husband."

    Samuel walked out of the darkness. He held a gun in his hand, and he pointed the gun straight at

    Jarrod.

    For a moment, Jarrod''s heart ached.

    Being pointed at by his own younger brother with a gun, he felt ufortable, but...

    He smiled bitterly and said, "Do you think you can threaten me with a gun to tell you the things what I

    don''t want to tell you? Samuel, do you really know me?"

    "I don''t need to know you. I just need to know the truth."

    When Samuel walked to Nicole''s side, he pulled her behind him, afraid that Jarrod would harm her.

    The moment she saw Samuel, Nicole felt relieved. She finally saw him. It was good that he was fine.

    Nicole hugged Samuel''s arm tightly.

    Samuel patted the back of her hand and said to Jarrod, "I don''t want to hurt you, but it''s obvious that I

    was too naive."

    "I advised you not to interfere in this matter. Don''t you understand? Samuel, do you want to risk your

    life? Or do you think it will make you a hero? Do you know who you''re dealing with? How dare you

    Jarrod looked at Samuel. He wanted to knock him unconscious and send him back to the Seapolis City.

    He didn''t want him toe here again.

    Seeing the anxiety in Jarrod''s eyes, Samuel trembled slightly. Then, he put away his gun and said

    indifferently, "I am the current master of the Harper Town. Your so-called good mother nted the

    Memory Bug on me before she died, so that every day and night, I can clearly see how cruelly my

    people were murdered. The mission she left me was to uncover the truth about the destruction of the

    Harper Town and avenge those who died unjustly. You were taken good care by your parents. You

    have no mission or responsibility, so you can naturally be so rxed. But do you know what it feels like

    to be troubled by the Memory Bug? Perhaps you don''t even know what a bug is, do you? "

    Jarrod was suddenly stunned.

    Mother?

    Did his mother ask Samuel to do this?

    Why?

    Why was this happening?

 Chapter 1273 Im Afraid Tomorrow Will Be Too Late

    Chapter 1273 I''m Afraid Tomorrow Will Be Too Late

    Seeing Jarrod''s dazed look, Samuel smiled mockingly and said, "You didn''t know, right? In your heart,

    she was an angel. Perhaps your father also told you how good she was, making you have too many

    fantasies about her, but for me, she was never a good mother, not good at all!"

    Samuel said with sadness, mockery, and even a trace of emotion.

    Nicole could sense it. She was afraid that Samuel''s emotions would be affected by the Golden Bug,

    and he would fight with Jarrod, so she quickly held Samuel''s arm.

    Felling her warm body and gentle touch, Samuel quickly calmed down. His depression and anger

    disappeared.

    He looked at the Nicole, who looked worried, and smiled, "I''m fine."

    "Thank God."

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    When Jarrod saw how much Nicole cared about Samuel, he couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with

    you? Is something wrong with your body?"

    "It has nothing to do with you. Since you want to tell us about her second uncle, hurry up and tell us.

    Perhaps I will have a good impression of you because of our brotherhood."

    "Samuel, you''re so despicable. You know what I care about, yet you''re threatening me with our

    brotherhood?"

    Jarrod felt extremely aggrieved.

    Everything was fine in his first 30 years of his life, but why did he have such a younger brother?

    However, Samuel said indifferently, "I''m threatening you, so what? Are you upset? If you are, you can

    leave. No one asks you to stay."

    "Samuel, you..."

    When Nicole saw that the two brothers began to argue, she couldn''t help but feel amused. She

    hurriedly said, "Samuel, he''s here to give me information about my second uncle."

    "Oh, right, I almost forgot. Since my wife said so, hurry up and tell us."

    Samuel''s arrogant words really pissed Jarrod off, but after all, Samuel was his younger brother. Jarrod

    was angry and helpless for a long time before he said, "I can only tell you that Nicole''s second uncle is

    in this area. If you have the ability, find him. If you don''t have the ability, get lost. Don''t stay here any

    longer. This is my final warning. If you continue forward, you will be in real danger."

    Jarrod''s words weren''t exaggerated at all, but Samuel still said indifferently, "This is our business. You

    just need to tell us what we want to know. Don''t worry about anything else."

    "Samuel, I''m doing this for your own good."

    "Thank you."

    Seeing that the two brothers were about to argue again, Nicole hurriedly said, "Where is my second

    uncle now?"

    "Your second uncle is..."

    Before Jarrod could finish his words, a bullet suddenly headed towards Samuel.

    "Watch out!"

    Jarrod subconsciously pushed Samuel away, and the bullet brushed past his arm, leaving behind a

    bloody scar.

    Nicole quickly took out her gun and fired in the direction of the bullet, but Samuel grabbed her and

    rolled away behind the stone.

    Jarrod''s eyes instantly turned iparably cold.

    "Come out!"

    The ruthlessness in his eyes was something Nicole had never seen before.

    Samuel was also slightly stunned, and then he was relieved.

    They were from the army, and they had nurtured several batches of killers. How could Jarrod be an

    elegant gentleman?

    There was no movement outside.

    Jarrod''s expression was very ugly. He directly took out his gun and shot towards the outside. Those

    gun shots showed that his heart was not calm.

    Samuel pulled Nicole to the side quietly, but just as Samuel moved, the bullet from outside shot

    towards Samuel. Obviously, they were targeting Samuel.

    Jarrod''s expression became even uglier.

    "I said stop! Don''t you understand? If you hurt Samuel, I will make your entire family pay!"

    Jarrod was so angry that his eyes turned red, but they did not listen to Jarrod and kept shooting

    towards Samuel.

    Nicole could also tell that they wanted to kill Samuel.

    At this moment, Nicole hurriedly grabbed Samuel and whispered, "Their target is you. Stay still, I''ll lure

    them away."

    "No, I have no habit of letting women protect me."

    "Samuel, look around! It''s not time for you to be macho! Can''t you see that the people outside are

    targeting you? Even if I go out, they won''t necessarily change their target and chase after me. I just

    give a try. Don''t be so stubborn, Okay?"

    Nicole let out a depressed roar.

    Samuel suddenly felt that Nicole was too cute now. Most importantly, he liked the way she cared about

    him, her eyes shining brightly, especially dazzling.

    He suddenly grabbed Nicole''s head and lowered his head, kissing Nicole''s mouth affectionately.

    Nicole waspletely dumbfounded.

    What was going on?

    Right now, someone was trying to kill him outside. What about him? Was this man trying to make out

    with her at this moment?

    "Samuel, you..."

    Just as Nicole pushed Samuel away, he kissed her again. This time, she felt like she was going to be

    sucked in by Samuel.

    She struggled, but gradually lost her strength and slowly enjoyed herself in Samuel''s gentleness.

    Jarrod resisted in madness, but those bullets kept bypassing him and shooting towards Samuel''s

    dodging spot.

    He was so angry that he almost shouted. He turned around to see Samuel''s situation, but he didn''t

    expect to see such a scene. He couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.

    "Come on, guys. I''m covering you, but you are making out here. You can''t do this, okay?"

    Jarrod felt that he was hurt in his heart.

    Nicole seemed to react and hurriedly pushed Samuel away, but because she pushed too hard, she

    pushed Samuel away from the rock.

    The people outside immediately shot at Samuel like crazy.

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole''s heartbeat was about to stop.

    She was so stupid.

    When she wanted to go out to help, Jarrod suddenly blocked in front of Samuel, and they stopped

    shooting.

    Samuel took this opportunity to hide back on Nicole''s side.

    Jarrod''s expression became gloomier.

    Because Jarrod was present, the people outside didn''t shoot again.

    Jarrod nced at Samuel and said indifferently, "Follow me. Stay behind me and don''t go out."

    Samuel stunned for a moment, but he did not hesitate. He directly reached out to grab Jarrod''s neck

    and coldly said to the outside, "Get out of the way! Otherwise, I will kill him."

    The people outside seemed to have some misgivings. The gunshots never sounded again.

    Samuel and Nicole did not know whether the other party had left or not, so they did not let their guard

    down and walked out of the cave with Jarrod as a shield.

    There was no one outside. It was unknown whether they were hiding in the shadows or left.

    Samuel and Nicole carried Jarrod back to the Bryan Town.

    When Jarrod saw them return to the Bryan Town, he whispered, "You guys came back safely, so I''m

    leaving. Remember what I said, don''t move forward. I can protect you for a while, but I can''t protect you

    forever. I don''t want you to die."

    Jarrod turned around and left but was stopped by Samuel.

    "Jarrod, don''t mind my business in the future. Were those your dad''s men? They don''t dare to hurt you.

    Their target is me. I know what you''re thinking. You want to be my brother, but from the moment your

    father tried to kill me, we can''t be brothers anymore. He is your father, so you can''t disobey him. You

    also want to protect me, so how could you manage to achieve both goals? You must choose between

    your father and me. I know your feelings for me areplicated, but your feelings for your father are

    pure. Since it''s a difficult choice for you, then there is no need to struggle. Just choose your father. If

    you want to be a bad person, then be thoroughly bad. Don''t be such a pussy."

    Samuel''s words made Jarrod somewhat sad.

    Everyone here was not stupid. Everyone could see what was going on today.

    He yearned to be a brother of Samuel, yearned for kinship, and yearned for the days when he

    and Samuel could drink wine and talk happily, but Samuel was right. When Aaron was nning to kill

    Samuel, all of this was impossible.

    Jarrod always regarded himself as a cold man, but he did not expect that he was so indecisive in front

    of Samuel.

    Tears fell from the corners of his eyes, depressed and silent.

    Jarrod whispered, "Nicole''s second uncle is at the back mountain. It''s up to you whether you can find

    him or not. You''re right, I can''t even be a bad guy. I''m a loser. Therefore, I won''t see you from now on.

    Perhaps when I see you again, we will be enemies. Take care, Samuel."

    After saying that, he raised his foot and left without turning back.

    Seeing Jarrod leave, Nicole said emotionally, "Actually, he is not a bad person."

    "I don''t know if he is bad or not. I only know that we can''t be brothers because he is Aaron''s son."

    Samuel''s heart was filled with sadness.

    After all, Jarrod had truly risked his life to protect him.

    From childhood, he thought that he was the oldest son of his family, and he was the heir of his family,

    so he forced himself to be strong. He forced himself to take care of the elders and his younger brother.

    He had been told since childhood that he was the hope of everyone in the Green family, so he could

    not be a coward. He never thought that one day there would be a big brother who would protect him

    without hesitation.

    This kind of feeling was very unfamiliar, but it was also very touching. Samuel wanted to cry, and he felt

    bitter.

    Nicole held his hand tightly but didn''t know how tofort him. She simply shut her mouth. Perhaps all

    Samuel needed at this time waspany.

    The two of them stood at the entrance of the Bryan Town for a long time, until they couldn''t see Jarrod,

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    but Samuel still didn''te back to his senses.

    Nicole did not say anything and quietly apanied him.

    The night breeze here was very cold, so cold that people couldn''t bear it.

    Samuel hurriedly took off his coat and put it on Nicole''s shoulders. He said sadly and firmly, "Let''s go

    back and rest. We''ll start searching for your second uncle in the whole mountain tomorrow."

    "I''m afraid tomorrow will be toote."

    Nicole''s eyes narrowed slightly. Hearing her words, Samuel was slightly stunned, and then he

    understood.

 Chapter 1274 Once Again, He Escaped Death

    Chapter 1274 Once Again, He Escaped Death

    "Alright, I''ll go back and make some preparations. We can''t do this alone."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was eager to find her second uncle, but what just happened should have

    alerted Aaron. He didn''t know if he would make another move immediately.

    Now it depended on who reacted faster.

    Nicole nodded.

    After returning, Samuel brought a small group of people and Nicole up the mountain overnight.

    The back mountain was very big, and it was connected to the surrounding mountains. Nicole and

    Samuel did not know where her second uncle was, so they could only search the mountains one by

    one.

    As soon as Jarrod went back, someone whipped towards him. He didn''t even dodge and directly took

    the whipping.

    The whip was barbed.

    After Jarrod was whipped, his skin and flesh were immediately torn apart. The smell of blood filled the

    room, but he didn''t even blink.

    "Bastard! You''ve forgotten who raised you, haven''t you?"

    The lights in the room immediately lit up.

    There was a man in his fifties sitting in the middle of the house, and there was a woman sitting beside

    him. The woman looked at Jarrod with a seductive expression. She smiled and stroked Aaron''s chest.

    She smiled and said, "Aaron, why are you so angry? No matter what, Jarrod and he are brothers. It

    seems impossible for him not to contact Samuel."

    "Shut up! You have no right to speak here!"

    Jarrod''s gaze was like sharp swords, flying towards the woman. Those cold eyes scared her.

    The woman involuntarily trembled. Then, she thought of Aaron beside her and hurriedly said in

    grievance, "Aaron, look at your son. What is his attitude towards me?"

    "Alright, shut up. I''m talking to my son. Don''t interrupt."

    Aaron frowned slightly and was somewhat dissatisfied with the woman''s noisy voice.

    This time, the woman did not dare to speak at all.

    Jarrod looked at Aaron. He was still bleeding, but as if it didn''t hurt at all, he said coldly, "Father, can

    you let him go? He doesn''t know anything now."

    "He doesn''t know? Why did hee to the Harper Town? Do you really think he brought his wife and

    children here for a trip? Jarrod, don''t forget whose son you are! Go kneel in the ancestral hall. You are

    not allowed to treat your wound, eat, or drink water without my permission. Think about what you

    should and shouldn''t do. You may think that I won''t kill you because you''re my son. But if you ruin my

    n like this again, I don''t mind trapping you at the foot of the mountain so that you''ll never see the

    sunshine again."

    Aaron''s expression was extremely vicious, as if the person in front of him wasn''t his son, but a stranger.

    Jarrod''s heart was in pain. He thought of Vincent who always smiled heartlessly but had his own

    beliefs.

    He still remembered how happy and warm Vincent was when he talked about Samuel. He had never

    seen such warmth on his father''s face.

    If he hadn''t done the paternity test behind Aaron''s back, he would have doubted whether he was

    Aaron''s biological son.

    Ever since he was young, Aaron had treated him very harshly, so harsh that a few times, he almost

    couldn''t hold on.

    At that time, he wanted to have a mother by his side. He would be satisfied even if it was just a hug, but

    he couldn''t have that. He envied that Samuel could grow up with Vincent. Even if there was any pain,

    they would share it with each other. But Jarrod had always been alone.

    Jarrod turned around coldly and went straight to the ancestral hall without saying anything.

    The ancestral hall here was somewhat different. There was only one person''s tablet, and that was

    Alice''s.

    Looking at his mother''s tablet, Jarrod suddenly felt sad.

    He knelt on the ground. The wounds on his body were burning with pain, and fresh blood was also

    flowing. However, Aaron seemed to not see, and Jarrod did not care.

    He only looked at the tablet, his eyes slightly moist.

    "Mom, Dad said that you wanted me to grow up healthy when you gave birth to me, but now that you''re

    gone, Dad seems to have changed. These years, he has be even more indulgent. There were

    different women around him, and he seemed to have forgotten about you, but every time I do

    something wrong, he still punishes me to kneel in front of you. Isn''t that ridiculous?"

    Jarrod said with mockery, and the door suddenly opened.

    He was slightly stunned when he saw Aaron walk in with a cold expression.

    "Are youining to your mother again? Did you tell her that I punished you?"

    "No."

    Jarrod''s back was very straight, as if this was the only way to show his stubbornness.

    Aaron nced at Alice''s tablet and suddenly took out a small porcin bottle.

    When Jarrod saw the white porcin bottle, his expression changed.

    His hands were tightly clenched together, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes, but he didn''t say

    anything.

    Aaron acted as if he hadn''t seen Jarrod''s reaction. He touched the porcin bottle and whispered, "Do

    you know what the job of the people in your mother''s town was? They were bug Raisers. They had

    learned how to practice and raise bugs since generations before. Your mother was an expert, but why

    did she give birth to such a trash like you? You share the blood of the Harper family, yet you are so

    dumb with bugs. I wished you could do better, but you''ve always disappointed me. Jarrod, how can you

    do this to your dead mother?"

    Jarrod didn''t say a word as he stared straight at her mother''s tablet.

    Aaron was a little upset with his attitude.

    "What is your attitude? I''m talking to you, but you ignored me, right? Do you think you are strong

    enough to be against me? Do you think thoseme killers you trained can take me down? Jarrod, I

    gave you your life. You must do whatever I want you to do. How dare you to ruin my n today. You

    like to get in touch with Samuel, don''t you? Alright, then remember this day forever! I want to see if

    Samuel wille to save you today. "

    After Aaron finished speaking, he directly opened the porcin bottle, and a small ck bug suddenly

    crawled out. It smelt the blood and instantly crawled into Jarrod''s body.

    "Damn!"

    Jarrod knelt on the ground and hugged himself tightly His entire body was twitching, and cold sweat

    dripped down on the floor.

    The bug crawled into his wound and swiftly flowed along his vessels. As it went through his body,

    Jarrod felt so painful that he wanted tomit suicide.

    However, Aaron said coldly, "You are Alice''s son, and you have the blood of the Harper family. If you

    want to survive, find a way to kill this bug. Otherwise, no one can save you. I have only one son, but if

    you really die, I can still have a child with Lina. You know, she is only in her twenties. If you want to live,

    then practice your mother''s abilities."

    With that, Aaron walked out and locked the door.

    Jarrod rolled on the ground in pain.

    There was nothing in the ancestral hall expect a fewrge vats.

    The vats were filled with bugs. Some of them had just been captured, and some of them were raised by

    Jarrod. Every time that he knelt in the ancestral hall, he would experience this pain. Jarrod thought that

    he was used to it, but this time, Jarrod felt a little wronged.

    He groaned in the intense pain. His red eyes stared fixedly at Alice''s tablet on the table and asked,

    "Why? Mom, why? My younger brother doesn''t want to talk to me, and my father didn''t like me. Why

    did you give birth to me? Why?"

    He mmed his head on the table and his forehead was bleeding.

    The bug in his body seemed to smell blood and became even more excited. It ran around in his body.

    Jarrod finally couldn''t help but scream. Hearing the scream in pain, the security guards of the ancestral

    hall trembled in fear.

    He wished he could die, but he couldn''t.

    How could he die after suffering for so many years?

    Bugs!

    This time, the bug Aaron put into Jarrod''s body was so powerful.

    Jarrod''s clothes were drenched in sweat.

    He felt that every inch of his skin was being bitten by something, and every inch of his bones were

    being cut apart.

    He took out a bottle from his pocket, stuffed the medicine into his mouth with his trembling hands, and

    soon began to vomit.

    He spat outrge amounts of ck blood. The bugs in the blood were wriggling, making his entire body

    feel numb.

    Jarrod gasped before finally taking out his lighter and igniting his ck blood. The crackling sound

    made his eyes look extremely gloomy.

    He looked like a devil, without any emotion.

    Taking a deep breath, Jarrod aimed the lighter at his wound.

    The intense burning feeling caused the bug in his body to be restless.

    Jarrod immediately sensed its exact location and immediately took out his military dagger. Then he

    stabbed towards his chest without hesitation.

    At the same time, he smashed arge vat beside him. The moment the poisonous scorpion fell on the

    ground, Jarrod directly grabbed it with his hand and stuffed it into the wound on his chest.

    The two bugs started fighting in his body.

    Jarrod was in so much pain that he almost fainted, but he couldn''t.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    He could only clench his teeth and endure it bit by bit.

    More than an hourter, the poisonous scorpion finally killed the bug that Aaron had put into his body,

    but the poisonous scorpion was almost dead.

    Jarrod picked it out with a dagger and burned it to death. Then, he took out a bottle and poured himself

    a detoxification pill. Only then did he lie on the ice-cold floor.

    Once again, he escaped death. Now, he was so skilled in dealing with the bug every time. But his body

    was full of wounds.

    However, his heart was still restless.

    Before, he didn''t know why he wanted to live like this, but now, he had a goal.

    A very clear but crazy goal.

    Jarrod looked at Alice''s tablet on the table and smiled evilly.

    "Mom, did you see that? This is the man you chose as your lover. You told him not to let me touch the

    bugs. I did not take the initiative to touch the bugs, but I had to touch these things to survive since I was

    four years old. Would you still think your decision was right if you were here now?"

 Chapter 1275 It Sounded Frightening

    Chapter 1275 It Sounded Frightening

    Jarrod was clearly smiling, but there were tears at the corners of his eyes, mixed with his blood. They

    flowed down together.

    He finally fainted from losing too much blood. But before he fainted, he took out his phone and edited a

    message, then deleted it.

    Nicole and Samuel searched the mountains behind the Bryan Town but failed to find Nicole''s second

    uncle. Instead, they fell into a trap.

    This should be a trap for catching beasts. Fortunately, there were no sharp des inside. Otherwise,

    both Nicole and Samuel would be injured.

    Samuel fell first to protect Nicole. Nicole hurriedly got up and checked if Samuel was alright.

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I just fell."

    Samuel was afraid that Nicole would be worried, so she couldn''t help but speak.

    But Nicole whispered, "How can I not be worried? We fall from such a high ce. We would probably

    starve to death here if no one finds us. Moreover, you fell so heavily just now to protect me. I need to

    see if you have any injuries."

    She ignored Samuel''s objection and checked Samuel up. She only heaved a sigh of relief after

    discovering that it was only a scratch.

    "Just now, we separated from them to search for my second uncle. We should have brought more

    people."

    Nicole was somewhat annoyed and regretful.

    However, Samuel shook his head and said, "It''s easy to reveal our whereabouts if we bring more

    people. Yesterday, Jarrod ruined Aaron''s n. That old man will definitely set up defenses everywhere

    and even seize every opportunity to kill us. Now that we have fallen into this trap, perhaps it''s still a

    good thing."

    "Good thing? You''re so optimistic."

    Seeing Samuel being so calm, Nicole also calmed down.

    She looked around. This ce should be in the remote mountains. The trees were tall, and even the

    grass beside the trap was tall. It could be seen that usually no one came here.

    Nicole helped Samuel sit up.

    There was a lot of space inside the trap. It should be prepared to capturerge beasts. They wondered

    if their people would find them.

    "I''ll send them a message."

    Nicole took out her phone but was stopped by Samuel.

    "If you send a message at this time, I''m worried that they will intercept our signal. Aaron''s people may

    arrive before our people. Then we''ll be in real danger."

    Nicole did not have Samuel''s jungle survival experience, so she naturally listened to Samuel.

    Looking at the dark circles under Samuel''s eyes, she felt a little distressed and said, "Why don''t you

    lean on me and sleep for a while? It has been almost a night, and your body can''t bear it. It''s hard for

    people to find us here. The weeds on top of us haven''t been damaged, so it''s rtively safer."

    "You should sleep for a while. I can still hold on."

    Samuel looked at Nicole and felt a little distressed.

    But Nicole smiled and said, "Do you want to be macho now? I''m fine. Why don''t we both rest for a

    while and think of a way to leave this ce when we wake up? At that time, we''ll both have strength,

    right?"

    "Alright."

    Samuel hugged Nicole.

    The two of them snuggled together, and not long after, Nicole seemed to fall asleep.

    Seeing that she was asleep, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he looked at the trap and felt that

    there shouldn''t be any danger. He felt tired and quickly fell asleep.

    Nicole opened her eyes after Samuel fell asleep.

    Her eyes were somewhat sparkling, and she didn''t want to sleep at all.

    Now that she was outside, even if she was sleepy, she didn''t dare to close her eyes, afraid that

    something dangerous would. If she did not sleep, Samuel would definitely not rest.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Samuel had been in a state of exhaustion and nervousness these past few days, so he needed to rest.

    Nicole quietly climbed out of his arms, then took off her coat and put it on Samuel''s body. Afterwards,

    she took out her pistol to be on guard.

    Samuel slept for four to five hours.

    When he opened his eyes and saw that Nicole was still on guard and she had dark circles, he knew

    that Nicole had not rested at all.

    "You..."

    "I''m fine, I''m not sleepy."

    Nicole smiled faintly. Her smile was gentle. Samuel felt warm in his heart.

    "Alright, I have rested enough. It''s your turn to sleep. Otherwise, you won''t have enough strengthter."

    "Alright."

    This time, Nicole did not hesitate. She directly leant against the side, closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Samuel couldn''t help but feel heartache when he saw his wife had be somewhat skinny along the

    way. When they got out, he must get someone to make something delicious for Nicole.

    After Nicole fell asleep, Samuel discovered that Nicole had set up some obstacles in the surroundings,

    and even some obstacles on top of them. If someone came down, they would immediately notice it.

    Samuel always knew that Nicole was smart, but he didn''t expect that she would use the method of car

    design here. He couldn''t help but smile, and his gaze became gentler.

    While Nicole was still asleep, Samuel''s mind was racing.

    Was Nicole''s second uncle really here?

    Could it be that Jarrod lied to trick him into the mountains?

    Thinking of this possibility, Samuel was a little anxious, but calling Zoe and the others now would easily

    reveal their whereabouts.

    If his guess was correct, then it was very likely that Nicole''s second uncle was not here at all.

    Thinking of this, Samuel was a little angry.

    Sure enough, he shouldn''t have believed Jarrod''s words.

    However, when Samuel thought of Jarrod, his mind shed with the scene of Jarrod risking his own life

    to save him, and his brows tightly knitted together.

    Jarrod was truly a troublemaker.

    Samuel couldn''t turn on his phone in case that his phone was traced. Samuel had no other way to

    notify Zoe and the others, so he could only hope that Juliana could protect his family.

    But Zoe was fine, eating happily and sleeping soundly.

    Nicole woke up in less than an hour.

    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"

    Seeing her wake up after such a short sleep, Samuel couldn''t help but feel heartache.

    Nicole stood up, stretched her body, and whispered, "It''s enough. We can have a good rest after we get

    out. Samuel, we need to find a way out of here."

    "I just saw that we can only climb out of here. However, it was too slippery in the trap. There is no ce

    for us set foot on. Moreover, we still need a rope. I brought everything with me except the rope when I

    came out this time."

    "Me neither."

    Nicole stillcked the experience to survive in the jungle, so she couldn''t think of anything she needed

    to bring.

    At this moment, footsteps came from outside.

    "Someone is here."

    Samuel hurriedly hugged Nicole and leaned against the wall, making it hard for people to see them at

    the first moment.

    "Amelia, are you sure they''re going this way?"

    The voice of an unfamiliar man came from outside. Nicole and Samuel were nervous.

    Amelia looked around and squatted down to check the grass. A cold voice came.

    "They should be nearby. Have our people search carefully. Mr. Jarrod said that we must find them and

    send them back to the Bryan Town safely."

    This was a girl!

    Nicole was slightly stunned and heard a man say, "Amelia, I don''t think we should be here right now.

    We should go to the ancestral hall and bring Mr. Jarrod out. You know, every time that Mr. Jarrod takes

    punishment in the ancestral hall, he will almost die. Sometimes, I wonder if Mr. Jarrod is Mr. Aaron''s

    biological son."

    "Shut up!"

    Amelia''s cold voice suddenly trembled.

    She clenched her hands tightly together with a look of struggle and pain in her eyes, and she

    whispered, "Mr. Jarrod let us save Samuel and his wife. This is his order. You know the consequences

    of not following the order in our organization."

    "But perhaps Mr. Jarrod''s life is in danger, and he needs our help!"

    "I said shut up!"

    Amelia''s voice finally became uncontrobly sharp. She even grabbed the cor of the man and said in

    a trembling voice, "Do you think I''m not worried? Do you think I feel good? I''m more worried about Mr.

    Jarrod than any of you. I''ve followed him since I was eighteen. I''m his woman. I know what kind of

    punishment and pain he is going through now. But I know better what Mr. Jarrod wants to do. He wants

    to save the lives of Samuel and his wife. This is the only thing he cares about except for Mr. Vincent for

    so many years. Even if I die, I will stillplete the mission he gave me. Therefore, you are not

    allowed to say anything that has nothing to do with this mission. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to control

    myself, and I''m afraid that I will rush back to save him regardless of his order. So shut up! Find them!"

    She let go of the man''s cor, and her cold eyes carried traces of tears, but she stubbornly wiped them

    away.

    "This is a remote mountain. It''s a hunting area for the people from the surrounding towns. There should

    be some traps so we should be more careful. Search for the traps here. We may find something. Put

    down a rope in each trap we find. If they passed through here and fell in a trap, they would have a

    chance to escape."

    After Amelia finished speaking, she began to instruct people to act.

    Nicole and Samuel remained silent.

    Only when Amelia and the others left did Nicole let out a sigh of relief. She asked in a low voice, "Do

    you think they deliberately said that to us?"

    "Perhaps."

    Samuel''s eyes were slightly lit up, and his heart was not calm.

    He had expected that Jarrod would be punished. After all, Jarrod ruined Aaron''s ns. However,

    ording to those people''s words just now, it seemed that Jarrod would suffer some bad things when

    he was imprisoned in the ancestral hall.

    He almost died?

    It sounded frightening.

    Samuel was shilly-shallying. He knew that he couldn''t pretend that he hadn''t heard the conversation.

    Nicole was so smart that she knew what Samuel was thinking.

    Nicole''s second uncle was important, but it was not easy to find someone in this vast mountain range,

    but Jarrod''s situation was different.

    If they found Amelia and followed them to look for Jarrod, they would have a high chance of saving

    Jarrod.

 Chapter 1276 Take Us to Him

    Chapter 1276 Take Us to Him

    "Shall we go up and pin Amelia down?"

    Nicole observed Samuel''s expression. She was clear what he was thinking.

    "Aren''t you afraid it''s a trap?"

    Samuel''s voice was cold, but a trace of hesitancy showed on his face.

    Nicole said in a low voice, "Even if it''s a trap, we have to go. After all, that person has suffered so much

    for you. You must feel sorry for that. You don''t want to owe him a favor, do you?"

    Samuel did not reply, only tightly holding Nicole''s hand.

    After a while, Samuel broke the silence, "I''ll go myself. You go back and stay with the children."

    "I want to be with you."

    Nicole knew that Samuel didn''t want to implicate her, but she couldn''t let Samuel go alone.

    Samuel''s mood was unstable because of the Golden Bug. She was afraid for an ident.

    Samuel seemed to have expected her saying so. He gave a smile and a gentle gaze.

    "It''s always hard to turn you down."

    "Then don''t."

    Nicole put her arms around Samuel''s waist and gently leaned against his chest. She said softly, "As

    long as you are doing what you want, I will be with you."

    "Alright."

    Samuel held Nicole in his arms tightly, grabbed the rope, and climbed up with her.

    Amelia and her group had gone far, but Samuel could clearly distinguish their traces.

    Nicole followed Samuel all the way. They finally subdued Amelia when she was alone.

    "Don''t move, or I may hurt you."

    A sharp dagger was against Amelia''s waist. The cold seemed to prate through her clothes into her

    flesh.

    Amelia was slightly stunned and annoyed.

    She suddenly turned around, not caring if she would be hurt by Nicole''s dagger. Nicole took a step

    back in surprise, and this gave Amelia a chance.

    Amelia''s hand moved quickly towards Nicole''s neck. It seemed that she would strangle Nicole to death.

    Samuel just looked on and did not give a hand.

    He found that Nicolecked fight experience. He could protect Nicole, but he could not guarantee that

    he would be by Nicole''s side at all times.

    She had to train to protect herself in the fight.

    Now that everything was under control, Samuel had no intention of giving a hand. He wanted to see

    how Nicole would do with it.

    Nicole did not expect Samuel to save her. The instant Amelia attacked her, she realized the opponent''s

    intentions. She leaned forward unhurriedly and quickly kicked as they went close.

    Amelia was fiercely kicked away.

    Amelia fell on the ground while Nicole stood in the forest. Her indifference made Amelia a little

    annoyed.

    Amelia had not missed a hit for a long time.

    The woman in front of her was quick, but she sensed that Nicole''s breath was not steady.

    As long as she kept the fight prolonged, Nicole would be exhausted even if she was quick. Then it

    would be the key to her victory.

    What worried Amelia was Samuel, who was looking on.

    She knew this person. After all, Jarrod had shown her the photo of him, so it was not hard for Amelia to

    guess who Nicole was. However, she still wanted to find out who would be the winner in this fight.

    She didn''t know why she wanted to do so. Probably she wanted to fight for respect. After all, she was

    Jarrod''s girlfriend. Or she was doing it for some other reasons. Amelia had mixed feelings.

    Then Amelia jumped up from the ground and rushed towards Nicole again.

    Nicole was indeed a bit tired. It was the most critical w. But she did not show any fear. Instead, the

    moment Amelia attacked, she passed the dagger from her right hand to her left hand. She bent down

    to dodge the attack and ced the dagger onto Amelia''s neck.

    Amelia got the result. She nced at Nicole and said indifferently, "Are you here for Mr. Jarrod?"

    "Yes, take us to him."

    Nicole loosened the hold of the dagger. Samuel immediately stepped forward and embraced her.

    "Are you OK?"

    "I''m fine, just a little weak. I really need to work out."

    Nicole smiled bitterly, and did not say anything else.

    They showed their intimacies as if no one else was here. Amelia looked at them, a trace of sadness

    shing in her eyes.

    "Aren''t you afraid that it is my trap? A trap to lead you to death?"

    "If so, we''ll take it."

    Samuel''s words stunned Amelia.

    Wasn''t it that Samuel was cold-hearted?

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Wasn''t it that he didn''t care about Jarrod?

    Now they seemed to be close.

    Amelia''s eyes were a little red, and there was a catch in her voice.

    "You''d better save Mr. Jarrod sincerely. Otherwise, I won''t let you off."

    Nicole looked at Amelia and didn''t quite understand. Then Amelia turned around and walked forward.

    She said in a low voice, "Follow me. I have no idea how Mr. Jarrod is now."

    Samuel and Nicole exchanged nces and followed.

    Amelia took them to avoid the group and went up the mountain along a path. Then she led them to a

    hidden passage behind a tree.

    The passage was dark.

    Samuel frowned.

    Nicole recalled the Dungeon.

    At that time, it was Tim who was by her side. Now she did not know how Tim was. Was there anyone

    taking care of Evelyn after her miscarriage?

    Thinking of them, Nicole felt sad.

    Samuel noticed it. He held her hand and whispered, "What''s wrong?"

    "I thought of Tim and the time when we were in the Dungeon."

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    Samuel knew why Tim had returned to the Dungeon.

    Now he had found another good friend. He hoped there would be a brotherly rtionship between

    them.

    Samuel took out his phone and turned on the shlight to light up the road for Nicole.

    Amelia saw this and seemed to think about something, but she said nothing and just showed the way in

    front of them.

    The three of them walked for about half an hour before Amelia stopped.

    There was no road ahead.

    Amelia opened the stone b above and jumped up.

    Nicole looked at Samuel. Samuel nodded, and then they jumped up too.

    After going up, Nicole found that this is an ancestral hall.

    Jarrody on the ground, covered in blood. She did not know if he was alive or dead, but he looked

    horribly stiff.

    Some of the blood on the ground had dried up, while some was still flowing.

    Amelia''s eyes suddenly turned red.

    "Mr. Jarrod, Mr. Jarrod, wake up! Wake up! I''m Amelia!"

    Amelia hugged Jarrod and burst into tears.

    She regretted following his words and left for Samuel and Nicole.

    She should stay with him.

    Even if there was punishment or the bugsing, she could help take it if she was here.

    Now looking at Jarrod''s pale face, Amelia was heart-broken.

    Samuel had never seen Jarrod in such a terrible state.

    He thought that Jarrod was Zama''s son and the only son of Aaron, so he might be of noble status. He

    never expected that Jarrod would be lying on the ground like this, as if his life was fading away.

    Nicole was also shocked.

    She looked around and found Zama''s tablet. She thought it was ironic.

    Samuel quickly stepped forward. He wanted to check Jarrod''s breath, but was instantly stopped by

    Amelia.

    "What are you doing?"

    She was alert. Her eyes were scarlet and looked as if she wanted to destroy everyone.

    At this moment, Samuel realized that Amelia loved Jarrod very much.

    "I want to see if he''s still breathing."

    "Mr. Jarrod is still alive, but he is extremely weak. He might have just dealt with the bugs. Don''t touch

    him, and don''t touch anything here. The big vats here are filled with bugs. They are fatally poisonous."

    As Amelia spoke, she quickly took out a porcin bottle from her pocket and poured out a pill.

    However, the pill could not be put in his mouth probably because Jarrod subconsciously rejected

    anything when he was unconscious, or because he was too weak.

    Jarrod''s mouth was tightly shut. The harder she tried, the harder he resisted.

    Amelia had no choice but to put the pill in her mouth and then lowered her head to kiss Jarrod.

    The familiar fragrance, temperature and touch rxed Jarrod.

    He suddenly hugged Amelia, held her head with one hand, and subconsciously kissed her back.

    His another hand tore Amelia''s clothes. The movement was natural, as if he had practiced countless

    times.

    Nicole''s face turned red. Meanwhile, Samuel quickly stood in front of Nicole, reached out and held her

    in his arms. He whispered, "Close your eyes and rest for a while."

    "OK."

    Nicole was very embarrassed.

    Her face turned very red as she heard the breathing.

    Jarrod looked as if he was about to die just now. Why did he go wild after Amelia kissed him? He even

    did not care if anyone else was here.

    When Samuel noticed that Jarrod had swallowed the pill, he took out a bullet from his pocket and threw

    it towards Jarrod.

    Jarrod was instantly hit unconscious.

    Amelia stood up in a messy look. Her face was flushed and looked gentle.

    "Thank you."

    "Is he often like this? Does Aaron leave him alone?"

    Samuel did not notice that his hands were tightly clenched and even slightly trembled.

    Nicole knew that he was angry because he cared.

    Amelia''s gaze was a little cold. She spoke in a low voice, "This is Mr. Aaron''s punishment for Mr.

    Jarrod. Usually Mr. Jarrod would be locked up for three to five days without food or drink. He would

    even poison Mr. Jarrod with bugs. If Mr. Jarrod can''t handle them, he will die. I have followed Mr. Jarrod

    since I was eighteen. In these years, Mr. Jarrod has been locked up here for a lot of times."

    Samuel looked cold.

    Bugs?

    He couldn''t believe Aaron knew how to poison with bugs.

    Then Nicole''s bugs might have something to do with Aaron.

 Chapter 1277 There Are Things You Dont See

    Chapter 1277 There Are Things You Don''t See

    Noticing Samuel''s grim expression, Nicole associated this new information with her experience of being

    poisoned with bugs.

    She thought that she was pregnant but was in fact poisoned. As a result, her health was undermined.

    Nicole''s eyes turned cold.

    So it was Aaron!

    Back then, she didn''t think that Vi was capable of doing it. That''s why she thought it was Major''s

    doing. However, she never thought that it had something to do with Aaron.

    In other words, Aaron and Major were on the same side, or were they cooperating?

    This thought made Nicole''s expression turn cold.

    While looking after Jarrod, Amelia also paid attention to Nicole and Samuel. When she noticed their

    cold gazes, she became vignt.

    "What do you want to do? Mr. Aaron''s men are outside. It I scream, none of you would be able to

    leave."

    "I mean no harm to him."

    Samuel tried to exin.

    Now Jarrod quieted down. He seemed to have fallen asleep, but his state made one worried.

    Having mixed feelings, Samuel couldn''t help walking over.

    He remembered seeing Jarrod crying in front of Vincent''s tombstone.

    Jarrod was not that cold-blooded after all.

    When Samuel got closer, Amelia was put on full alert. Nicole pulled her to sit down aside. Still, Amelia

    fixed her eyes on Samuel. She was ready to fight if he did anything to Jarrod.

    Samuel smiled at Amelia''s nervousness and said, "You are very loyal to him."

    Amelia said nothing, and her mood was not affected by Samuel. She kept staring at him.

    Samuel ignored Amelia, and took a look at the wounds on Jarrod''s body.

    There were many scars, both new and old. And most of them were cuts.

    When seeing the new wound on Jarrod''s chest, Samuel seemed to understand.

    Did Jarrod always cut himself to take out the bugs?

    Had he gone mad?

    Or had he thought that he was immortal?

    Samuel''s eyes turned red, and his mood became gloomy.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Among him and his two brothers, only Vincent lived an easy life, which was unfortunately very short. In

    a way of speaking, they were fellow sufferers.

    Jarrod helped him, knowing that he himself would be severely punished. Whether it was a sympathy-

    getting ploy or a sincere help, Samuel''s heart was softened.

    "Let''s take him with us. If Aaron doesn''t treat him well, then he''d bettere back to me."

    After finishing speaking, Samuel shouldered Jarrod, but then heard a moan.

    "Are you trying to make it worse for me now that I''m still alive? Samuel, I''m not your man. What do you

    mean by saying e back to me''?"

    Jarrod''s voice was low and weak. Still, the words stunned the three people present.

    "Mr. Jarrod!"

    Amelia broke free from Nicole and rushed over.

    "Mr. Jarrod, are you awake? Does it still hurt? I''ll go and find you some painkillers. I..."

    "Shut up! You are noisy."

    Jarrod let out a low roar and frowned.

    Amelia immediately shut her mouth, but her eyes were filled with worry and concern.

    Jarrod ignored her, but looked up at Samuel.

    Samuel''s eyes were cold and his face was expressionless, but Jarrod thought that he was very cute

    and warm at this time.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Ie to see if you''re dead. If you are, I''ll bury you. I''ve prepared a tomb for you beside Vincent''s.

    Then Vincent won''t feel lonely down there."

    Samuel said with a cold face. Yet, his icy tone made Jarrod grin.

    "You really want me dead, don''t you? Samuel, put me down. You can''t get out. It''s impossible for you to

    double back. There must be barricades now. The forest that you entered through is probably under

    control. If you don''t try to leave, you can survive. Otherwise, you''ll die. Who will bury me then?"

    Jarrod coughed and struggled to get free from Samuel.

    Seeing this, Amelia hurriedly supported him.

    "Mr. Jarrod."

    Jarrod nced at her.

    "Why are you in such a state? You look ugly."

    Hearing this, Amelia lowered her head and said, "It''s for the sake of convenience. I can better walk

    around in the forest in this dress."

    "Help me sit down."

    Amelia did as she was told. Samuel left Jarrod to Amelia and walked to Nicole''s side, holding her in his

    arms.

    Nicole leaned against him and smiled, "I think he''s right. This ce is safe. Aaron would never have

    thought that we would be here."

    "Yes. Let''s take a rest."

    Samuel helped Nicole sit down and handed her a hardtack.

    "Eat this so you can replenish your strength."

    Jarrod couldn''t help but feel a little depressed when he saw the scene.

    "I''m sick. You have food with you, but you didn''t think giving it to me? Samuel, aren''t you ashamed of

    yourself?"

    "She''s my wife, so I should give her food. Who are you? Why should I give you food?"

    Jarrod was slightly hurt by the words.

    "Who am I? Don''t you know?"

    "I don''t know, nor do I want to know."

    After saying so, Samuel tore open the package of the hardtack and fed it to Nicole. He said softly, "It''s

    a bit dry. Eat slowly so you won''t choke on it. I''ll see if there''s any water."

    "OK."

    Nicole smiled as she ate. And she nced at Jarrod from time to time.

    She felt that Jarrod, who was bickering with Samuel, was like a child. It was fun.

    Jarrod pursed his lips and said dejectedly, "Samuel, you''re going too far."

    "Mr. Jarrod, I have hardtacks with me. I''ll get some for you."

    However, Jarrod rejected Amelia''s offer.

    "I don''t want yours. I want his."

    Amelia had never seen Jarrod being so childish, so she was stunned.

    Jarrod ignored her and said to Samuel, "Will you give it to me or not? I''ll scream if you don''t, then none

    of you can leave here. No matter what, I''m Aaron''s son, and I catch you guys. It''s enough to offset my

    faults. Then I''ll eat delicious food without sharing with you."

    Surprised by Jarrod, Nicole couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    Samuel smiled, too.

    "Just for a hardtack?"

    Samuel looked at Jarrod with a rare sense of joy.

    "Are you going to give me or not?"

    "Here you are. How dare I not give it to you when you threaten me like this?"

    Samuel threw a hardtack over.

    Jarrod said to Amelia, "Be quick. Bring it to me."

    Amelia thought that Jarrod was starving, so she hurriedly opened it and handed it to Jarrod.

    Jarrod ate with relish, grinning from ear to ear.

    Seeing how happy Jarrod was, Samuel smiled and said, "I forgot to tell you. This hardtack was

    Amelia''s. She gave us some to satisfy our hunger. So the hardtacks Amelia offered you are no different

    from ours."

    Jarrod was stunned, and then looked at Amelia.

    Amelia nodded and said, "Yes, Mrs. Green was weak. There was nothing else I could do, so I gave her

    the hardtacks."

    Nicole chuckled and tugged at Samuel''s sleeve and whispered, "Don''t be so wicked."

    "I''m just telling him the truth. Little kids like to snatch others'' food because they think the food tastes

    better, but Jarrod didn''t know that our food was actually his."

    Samuel''s words made Jarrod depressed.

    Nicole thought that he would be angry, but Jarrod smiled and said, "I like to snatch other people''s

    things, even if the things were mine. You got a problem?"

    Samuel thought that Jarrod was like a scamp.

    "Childish."

    "Weren''t you childish? Didn''t you tease me like I''m a little kid?"

    Jarrod snorted. He then looked at the remaining hardtack in his hand and lost his appetite.

    "I don''t want to eat."

    He then gave the hardtack to Amelia.

    Amelia was not sure whether Jarrod was angry. She put the hardtack away and went to find water.

    After Amelia left, Jarrod looked at Samuel and said, "I should stay here for another three to five days.

    And that''s the time you got. You should think of a way to leave this ce this morning."

    "What if I say no?"

    Hearing such reply, Jerrod had mixed feeling. Samuel noticed but still asked coldly, "Where is Emory?"

    "He''s not here."

    "Then where is he?"

    Samuel''s persistence made Jarrod somewhat depressed.

    "Save your own skin. Why do you care about him? He is fine. You guys think that he''s been taken away

    for confinement, and maybe will be secretly executed, right? Then let me tell you ¡ª that''s not what has

    happened. He wasn''t hurt at all! And there are troops at his disposal. If he hadn''te here, my father

    wouldn''t have been impeded. So you really don''t need to worry about him. You are in greater danger

    now. Only an idiot like you woulde to the Harper Town for him."

    Jarrod was torn.

    Nicole and Samuel were shocked.

    Emory had a secret army working for him.

    Why didn''t he contact Samuel or his own family?

    Why the higher-ups had him taken away and ensured everyone knew about it?

    Could it be something of a red herring? Were they trying to have Emory to investigate what was going

    on here?

    Samuel suddenly remembered what Morty had said.

    "There are things you don''t see," he said, "but Mr. Shaw knows what''s what."

    Samuel seemed to understand, feeling that it all fell into ce.

 Chapter 1278 Dont You Go Too Far

    Chapter 1278 Don''t You Go Too Far

    "You seem to understand something. Could it be that Emory hade here on a mission?"

    Samuel frowned at Jarrod''s words. He said, "I don''t know what happened to him. All I have is your

    word and the credibility is in question. What can I know? If you know Emory has an army here, then

    you must know where he is. Tell me."

    "What makes you think I''ll tell you?"

    Jarrod hated to see Samuel like this, so he felt a little annoyed.

    Samuel said in a causal manner, "In your current state, do you think that I would let you off without

    telling me?"

    "What do you want?"

    Jarrod became vignt.

    Samuel gave an evil smile and said, "You are weak and even my wife can subdue you. Do you think

    you stand a chance?"

    "Don''t threaten me. I have help here. Do you forget about Amelia?"

    Jarrod wasn''t worried that Samuel would attack him. Samuel would have tried if he wanted to. And

    even if he did try, Amelia would be able to stop them.

    Samuel peered at Amelia who was pouring water outside and teased, "What''s the matter? Is she your

    woman? You wife?"

    Jarrod paused for a moment. Gazing at Amelia''s figure, he said, "No. She is my 18-year-old present

    from my father."

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    He knew what Jarrod meant.

    In ancient times, when a man reached the age of eighteen, a woman would be given to him by an

    elder. This woman would give the men sex education in person. Generally speaking, such a woman

    was carefully selected by the elder. She was given to the men for two reasons ¡ª to relieve his

    boredom and to monitor whether he behaved himself. Once the man did something very wrong, such

    behavior would be reported to the elder immediately. In other words, she was the eye of the elders.

    Samuel never thought that Aaron would control Jarrod in such an old-fashioned way.

    "Was she with you when you were in the army?"

    "Yes. Money talks. Bringing a woman into the military camp was a piece of cake."

    Jarrod gave a self-mocking smile.

    Only then did Samuel realize why Jarrod didn''t say anything in front of Amelia.

    "Why didn''t you kill her?"

    When some men had their own power, they would kill the woman and forge the scene to make it look

    like an ident. In that case, they wouldn''t be spied on by their elders.

    For Jarrod, this was an easy task.

    Jarrod answered, "Why should I kill Amelia? If I kill her, someone else will take her ce. Also, I''m a

    neat freak, and one woman is enough for me. I don''t want to sleep with strange women."

    Hearing these words, Nicole couldn''t help ncing at Jarrod.

    Samuel frowned and hugged Nicole tightly.

    Nicole was a little surprised, and then she realized that he was probably jealous.

    Seriously?

    She only took a few nces at Jarrod!

    Jarrod was also surprised. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in your wife."

    "If you were, you would be dead now."

    The words made Nicole a little embarrassed.

    She thought this was awkward.

    "I''ll go and see why it takes Amelia so long to find water. She wouldn''t tip Aaron off, would she?"

    Nicole rose to go when Jarrod said, "No. Amelia has been with me since she was eighteen. She''s thirty

    now. We''ve been together for twelve years. If she wanted to betray me, she would have done it long

    ago. There''s no need to wait until now."

    "What?"

    Nicole was somewhat puzzled.

    However, Samuel said to Nicole, "Go and see if she needs help."

    "Alright."

    Understanding what Samuel meant, Nicole nodded and left.

    When there were only Samuel and Jarrod, Samuel took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to

    Jarrod.

    Jarrod lit the cigarette and drew on it.

    There were many ways to relieve pain, but some men liked nicotine the most.

    Smoke clouded Jarrod''s face, obscuring his expression.

    Samuel whispered, "Do you want to let her go?"

    "Yes. She''s thirty. If she doesn''t leave now, her life will be truly ruined. She''ll have a wider world and a

    better life if she leaves. I''ve held her back for twelve years. That''s long enough, and I don''t want to

    make it longer."

    As he spoke, Jarrod puffed at his cigarette. Then he started coughing violently; maybe it was because

    he puffed too quickly.

    Samuel couldn''t bear to see it and patted Jarrod on his back. Jarrod took the opportunity to lie down on

    his thigh.

    "Don''t you go too far."

    Samuel frowned.

    How could Jarrod behave like this?

    Were they that close?

    Jarrod waved his hand and said, "Don''t be stingy. Have you forgotten why I''m like this now?"

    Samuel was speechless, and didn''t push Jarrod away.

    Jarrod rested his head on Samuel''s thigh and said in a low voice, "Help me to get Amelia out of here,

    and I will help you find William."

    Samuel was stunned.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Jarrodughed charmingly.

    He looked into Samuel''s eyes and said, "Amelia is pregnant with my child. It''s our fourth child."

    "You have three children?"

    "Unborn. My father wouldn''t allow a so-called gift to give birth to his grandchild, so I never had the

    chance to see my child. Amelia almost died of haemorrhage during thest abortion. The doctor said

    that the chances of her getting pregnant were very little, and she might not get pregnant ever again.

    That was why my father gave up on killing her. Now she is pregnant, but she doesn''t know about it.

    Samuel, Amelia is thirty. Most women have been mothers for years at this age. I don''t want her to stay

    here. Take her away and help her keep the baby, then I''ll help you find William and investigate what

    you want to find out."

    Jarrod looked at Samuel. His eyes were moist and red.

    Samuel felt anguish.

    "If you love her, why don''t you take her with you? You can give her the happiness she wants. Aaron

    has no humanity, yet you still want to follow him to the death?"

    "I can''t leave. There is a child bug in my body and my father has the mother bug. So no matter how big

    the world is, I''m stuck with him. I''m not afraid of death. I''m afraid that after I die, no one will protect

    Amelia, let alone our child. I want to keep the child and make Amelia happy. Perhaps it''s the only child

    we''ll ever have."

    Jarrod said bitterly.

    He had never said these to anyone.

    Who would have thought that a father would poison his own son?

    Even if he said it out loud, no one would believe him.

    Samuel was shocked and grew angry.

    Ever since Vincent''s death, he had taken a dim view of kinship. Petty''s betrayal made him disdained

    kinship more. However, at this moment, he suddenly wanted to hug Jarrod.

    Samuel suppressed the urge.

    "Why didn''t you tell Amelia?"

    "If I tell her, she will know what I''m going to do. After all these years, she knows me better than I know

    myself. If she was going to betray me, I wouldn''t be able to live to this day. So please help me conceal

    the fact that she''s pregnant."

    Jarrod looked at Samuel with a pleading look in his eyes.

    Samuel frowned deeply.

    "How can Amelia not know that she''s pregnant?"

    "Female killers usually take drugs to postpone their period during trainings and missions. I didn''t want

    her to suspect, so I swapped the drug. She had been taking vitamins instead. She assumed that her

    postponed period was induced by drug, so she didn''t realize that she was pregnant, but it wouldn''t be a

    secret for long. She will suffer pregnancy sickness."

    This concerned Jarrod the most.

    Samuel knew that Jarrod had no one to turn to.

    "Didn''t you have your own power? Can''t you protect her?"

    "My father''s men have infiltrated into my organization. Ysabel''s assassination of Fill was out of my

    control and Fill was almost killed. Before I find out the agent in the organization, I dare not trust my

    women and child to them. And the only person I can trust now is you."

    Jarrod''s gaze was so intense that Samuel could not refuse.

    "Alright."

    He knew he shouldn''t have agreed.

    They would have many things to do along the way, and there would be too many uncertainties and

    dangers, but he still agreed.

    Samuel never called Jarrod ''brother'', but blood was thicker than water.

    "Thank you."

    After finishing speaking, Jarrodughed. His smile was pure and dazzling. He leaned against Samuel''s

    thigh and whispered, "I''m sleepy. I''ll rest for a while."

    Then he really fell asleep.

    He slept quiet peacefully, trusting Samuel with his own safety, as if they were brothers who had been

    together for years.

    This was what Nicole and Amelia saw when they returned.

    Both Jarrod and Samuel were very handsome. Now the scene that one sat there with another lying on

    hisp really made one''s imagination go wild.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Amelia quickly walked over and Nicole followed. However, Amelia stopped just as she was about to

    reach Jarrod.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Nicole didn''t pay attention and almost bumped into Amelia.

    Amelia looked at Samuel with a sharp gaze. Then, a dagger shot out of her sleeve and went straight

    towards Samuel.

 Chapter 1279 This Day Will Surly Come

    Chapter 1279 This Day Will Surly Come

    Nicole was shocked. Still, she stopped Amelia quickly.

    "Did you kill him?"

    Amelia''s eyes were scarlet. She was clearly a little mad.

    Nicole was afraid that the people outside would hear the noise and had no choice but to knock Amelia

    unconscious.

    Seeing Nicole''s move, Samuel whispered, "I think we''ll have to take them with us."

    "What did you two say just now?"

    Nicole knew that Samuel wanted to have a private conversation with Jarrod when she was asked to

    leave.

    Samuel said, "I''ll exinter. Let''s see if there''s any food here. I guess we''ll have to wait for a while

    before we can find a way out."

    "OK."

    When they were outside, Nicole trusted Samuel unconditionally.

    Sheid Amelia down beside Jarrod, and passed the water she had just gotten to Samuel.

    Samuel took a sip and left some for Nicole, and said, "The Bryan Town is not far from the Harper Town.

    The mountains are connected. I wonder if we can return to the Harper Town through the mountains."

    "Are you nning to go back to the Harper Town?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    Samuel nodded and said, "Yes, I think that the Harper Town is the key to unravel all the mysteries.

    Perhaps Emory is also there."

    "Then what about Zoe and Lucas?"

    Nicole was worried about the children.

    Samuel said, "Call Joseph and tell him to contact Morgan. Morgan can to send them away or bring

    them to the Harper Town."

    "Why don''t you contact Morgan?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Samuel''s eyes flicked as he whispered, "I don''t want to."

    Nicole recognized Samuel''s rejection from his words, but there was nothing she could do about it. He

    was now leader of the Harper Town, and there were things that he could not avoid doing.

    They leaned against each other and rested.

    "Are you hurt? I can dress your wounds."

    Samuel was a little sleepy, but now in this ce, he dared not to rest or sleep.

    "No, I''m fine. You can sleep for a while. I''ll keep watch."

    Seeing the dark circles beneath Samuel''s eyes, Nicole felt distressed.

    "You should get some sleep. You never sleep much and you are not very well now. There''s still a long

    way to go. We''ll have to take Amelia out of here, so sleep for a while, OK?"

    Samuel stroked Nicole''s head. His gentle gaze made Nicole feel warm.

    "OK."

    She knew that she was not strong enough, so she closed her eyes and rested.

    Soon, Nicole fell asleep.

    The sound of footsteps could be heard continuously. Patrols passed by, but no one expected that they

    would hide in the ancestral hall.

    Jarrod did not sleep for long. He woke up after about an hour, looking much better. When he saw

    Samuel on guard, he paused. Then he found Amelia who had fallen asleep, and his gaze became

    gentle.

    "Sleep for a while. I''ll be on guard."

    Samuel nodded and slept.

    He was really tired.

    Samuel was not vignt against Jarrod, because his intuition told him that Jarrod could be trusted.

    Jarrod had mixed feelings.

    As long as he shouted now, Samuel and Nicole would be caught by Aaron. Then he was still Aaron''s

    good son and only sessor.

    He nced at Amelia.

    She had been with him for so long, and now, Samuel agreed to take her out. This was not easy for

    Jarrod.

    After so many years of dangerous life, he had almost forgotten what love was.

    Twelve years ofpany made him believe that he was used to having her around. However, only

    when seeing how sad Amelia was after losing her child, Jarrod realized he loved her.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Jarrod couldn''t care less about whether she was Aaron''s spy.

    As he stroked Amelia''s long hair, bits and pieces of their past shed through his mind.

    There was never sweet talk between them. In the beginning, it was only erotic impulse. They kept each

    other apanied in their lonely killer careers. And it was precisely because of this that they loved

    each other, unable to extricate themselves.

    Jarrod had never thought that one day he would be troubled by love, so he could not help but smile

    bitterly.

    He took out his phone and found the map of nearby area. After pondering for a long time, he made his

    decision.

    Jarrod sent the map to Samuel who had woken up by then.

    Samuel opened his eyes when he heard the vibrations of his phone and saw Jarrod holding the phone.

    Samuel checked Jarrod''s message and was surprised to see the map of the mountains.

    "This is..."

    "There is path leading from the ancestral hall to the mountains behind. You can find a secret entrance

    there. If you follow the trail, you will arrive at the Harper Town."

    Jarrod''s voice was low, but Samuel recognized a trace of determination.

    Jarrodpletely sold Aaron out.

    This map of the mountains should be an absolute secret. Other than Aaron himself, perhaps only

    Jarrod knew about it, but now he told Samuel about it.

    Samuel''s heart ached.

    "Come with us."

    "I need to stay here to investigate William''s whereabouts."

    Jarrod was shocked by Samuel''s words. He smiled but did not agree.

    Samuel replied, "We can find William''s whereabouts ourselves. You don''t have to investigate. Now that

    you''ve told us Aaron''s biggest secret, he won''t let you get away with this even if you are his son. I don''t

    have any rtives anymore, and I don''t want to be regretter. Jarrod,e with us."

    Jarrod''s body stiffened and his eyes were somewhat warm.

    He thought that he would never get Samuel''s approval, but he didn''t expect that a map would do the

    trick.

    Jarrod smiled, "You''re so easy to fool. How do you know that I''m giving you a real map?"

    "You won''t risk Amelia''s life."

    "She is just a toy given to me by my father. Do you really think I care about her?"

    Samuel wasn''t happy to hear this.

    "There''s no need to probe into my thought with these words. Jarrod, if everything you''ve done is just for

    a sympathy-getting ploy, then I will concede defeat."

    Jarrod trembled when he heard this.

    He looked up at Samuel and asked in a trembling voice, "What does that mean?"

    "I mean that even if you lied to me and hurt me, I ept it. After all, you are my brother."

    Jarrod was moved by the words.

    He looked away and said, "You''re worse than Vincent. He never said such things."

    "That''s because Vincent hadn''t had the chance. No matter how we grow up, we are brothers. Eight

    years ago, I didn''t manage to help Vincent, and now I don''t want to regret it. Jarrod,e with us."

    Samuel was serious.

    Jarrod shook his head and said, "If I leave, you will be exposed. If I stay here, I can at least buy you

    three to five days. By then, you may have returned to the Harper Town. There you''ll find ways to help

    me. It is better than we all die in the mountains."

    "But..."

    "Samuel, you are not an indecisive person. You have been on the battlefield, and you know what is the

    best choice, don''t you? I''ll cover your back, and you can trust me. Don''t worry. I''m not stupid enough to

    wait for my father to find out everything and kill me. There are so many bugs here. I will get myself

    asleep. My life will be hanging on the line. Only then will my father believe that I am not on your side."

    Jarrod had made his ns.

    However, Samuel extremely disdained bugs.

    "Don''t risk your own life!"

    "I won''t die! Even if I have one breath left, I''ll wait for you toe and save me."

    Jarrod''s eyes shone brightly.

    At this moment, Samuel felt sad.

    "You..."

    "Amelia knows all about my power. If you need, just ask her to dispatch them. I will text Amelia all the

    necessary information. Now, you guys get prepared and leave."

    Jarrod knew that they couldn''t stay here for long.

    The longer they stayed, the more dangerous they would be.

    Nicole woke up. After hearing Jarrod''s words, she did not say anything, but her eyes were moist.

    "Jarrod, don''t worry. I will take good care of your wife."

    Nicole''s words almost made Jarrod cry.

    "Nicole knows what I want to hear, but the two of us didn''t even have a wedding. If possible, I really

    want to marry her in front of everyone."

    "This day will surlye."

    Nicole said firmly.

    Jarrod smiled brightly.

    When smiling, he looked a lot like Samuel.

    Samuel''s eyes were somewhat warm as she wrapped his arms around Nicole and whispered, "Let''s

    take Amelia with us."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded. Then, she helped Amelia leave from a corner of the ancestral hall ording to the

    route Jarrod had given them.

    If Jarrod hadn''t told them, they would have been trapped here for a year without finding the secret

    passage. It was behind Zama''s memorial tablet.

    Samuel looked back at Jarrod with a troubled expression, and then followed Nicole and Amelia into the

    passage.

    Jarrod smiled indifferently, as if this was just an ordinary parting and nothing bad would happen.

    After the three left, the smile on Jarrod''s face faded.

    He sneered as he looked at the familiar and cold ancestral hall and Zama''s tablet. "Mom, I''m sorry that

    I might disappoint you. I can''t protect the person you love anymore. I just want to live and live the life I

    want. This is also what you want, right? So you won''t me me, will you?"

    Then Jarrod took out a small box from the bottom of Zama''s tablet.

    The moment the box was opened, a golden bug rushed out and went straight into Jarrod''s nostril.

    Jarrod staggered, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then he fainted.

 Chapter 1280 I Can Swear on My Life

    Chapter 1280 I Can Swear on My Life

    Samuel led Nicole and unconscious Amelia along the secret passage for a long time. Just as they

    thought that they would continue walking here, Nicole finally found a ray of light.

    "There''s light ahead. Does it mean that we can go out?"

    Samuel also put on a delighted look.

    "We''ve been walking for three days. We should be able to leave now."

    Looking at Amelia who was still asleep, Samuel felt relieved.

    As long as they could leave, they might be safe.

    Nicole saw the hope and rxed a little. Looking at unconscious Amelia, she asked doubtfully, "I only

    beat Amelia lightly, so it doesn''t make sense that she''s been unconscious for three days. If she hadn''t

    breathed normally, I would be afraid that I might have killed her."

    "No."

    Samuel shook his head, took down the kettle at his waist and handed it to Nicole, saying, "Drink some

    water."

    Nicole took a few sips from the kettle and handed it to Samuel.

    Samuel took a few sips without hesitation.

    Seeing that they drank from the same kettle, Nicole felt indescribably sweet.

    "Then why hasn''t she woken up?"

    "Jarrod should have given her something to eat that keeps her asleep. In this way, even if she knows

    something after waking up, it will be toote to go back."

    Samuel''s words confused Nicole.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Jarrod asked me to bring her out. Amelia''s pregnant with Jarrod''s child, but she doesn''t know about it."

    Samuel told Nicole about Amelia and Jarrod.

    After listening to it, Nicole sighed, "Is everyone''s love so tortuous? I thought our rtionship was

    difficult enough, but I didn''t expect them to be so difficult too. Has Jarrode to have feelings for

    Amelia?"

    "Perhaps, but what''s between them is certainly not as simple as we can see. On the one hand, love

    grows over time. On the other hand, perhaps Amelia and Jarrod are close because they''ve risked their

    lives together. How many twelve years does a woman have? Amelia has given her entire life to Jarrod

    without any regrets. Even if she had miscarriages, she still decided to stand by Jarrod, and she doesn''t

    care if she can have any children in the future. We don''t understand their rtionship, but since I

    promised Jarrod, let''s take good care of her."

    Samuel had never cared about this before, but the twists and turns in his rtionship with Nicole had

    made him want to help Jarrod when he saw how difficult Jarrod was.

    Nicole nodded.

    After the two of them had enough rest, they continued to walk out with Amelia. Neither of them noticed

    that tears were streaming down Amelia''s face.

    When they finally walked out of the tunnel, Nicole and Samuel still couldn''t figure out where this ce

    was.

    They looked around.

    This was indeed a mountain range, but they couldn''t tell whether it was in the Bryan Town or the

    Harper Town. The area in front of them was somewhat unfamiliar.

    "Where is this? The Bryan Town?"

    Nicole looked around and asked.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "No, the Bryan Town is very close to the mountain behind it, but

    we''ve walked for three days. During these three days, Aaron would definitely have set up sentry posts

    near the Bryan Town or on the mountain behind to search for us. But look, there is no one here, and

    not even a bird''s cry can be heard. So it is definitely not the mountain behind the Bryan Town."

    Nicole also noticed it.

    This ce was deathly lifeless, and there wasn''t even the slightest sign of life.

    "Why do I suddenly feel so strange?"

    "Follow me closely. Don''t get lost. I also feel that this ce is a bit strange."

    Samuel was uneasy, so he could only tell Nicole to follow him closely.

    Nicole supported Amelia and walked beside Samuel.

    There was no path here. There were only grasses that were taller than humans everywhere, so they

    had to help Amelia forward while pushing aside the grasses.

    But after walking for a long time, they found that they were back where they were.

    Nicole''s and Samuel''s expressions became severe.

    "We seem to have been going in circles."

    Nicole told her discovery.

    Naturally, Samuel noticed it as well. He said in a low voice, "Why don''t we try the backward direction

    this time?"

    "Alright."

    The two of them walked for a long time only to find that they were back to where they started again.

    Nicole felt a little uneasy.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s a formation."

    They had not heard Amelia wake up.

    She looked at everything here with a calm expression.

    Nicole was somewhat surprised. She was going to ask something but did not know how to say it, so

    she helplessly nced at Samuel.

    Samuel looked at Amelia and frowned. For a moment, he looked as if thinking of something.

    "You''ve long been awake?"

    "Yes, I woke up when we were about to leave the secret passage. I didn''t want to embarrass you, so I

    pretended to be asleep. I didn''t say anything just now to see if my guess is correct. After all, in this era,

    there aren''t many people who can use formations."

    With that, Amelia stood up and walked to the side of Samuel, narrowing her eyes and looking at

    something.

    Nicole quickly came to Samuel''s side and whispered, "I feel that something is wrong with her."

    "Let''s wait and see what happens."

    Samuel seemed a bit worried.

    Formation!

    This was a very old term.

    Usually they would only see this in TV dramas or movies, but Amelia, who was with them, actually said

    that there was a formation here.

    Samuel was shocked inwardly.

    It was Aaron who gave Amelia to Jarrod as a gift at Aaron''sing-of-age ceremony, so Amelia very

    likely worked for Aaron. But since Jarrod believed her, Samuel chose to believe her.

    However, Jarrod probably didn''t know that Amelia knew formations.

    How could a woman with such skills be willing as a gift for Jarrod?

    Moreover, she stayed beside him for twelve years!

    Could Amelia really work for Aaron?

    There was a sh of doubt in Samuel''s mind.

    Naturally, Nicole was also cautious. She stared closely at Amelia. Amelia took a few steps to the left,

    looking for something. Then she took a few steps to the right, also looking for something. She kept

    doing so in four directions for a long time. Then, she said with a pale face, "This is an Eight Trigrams

    Formation, which traps people here. If my guess is correct, there should be something important

    outside this formation that can''t be discovered by the world. That''s why we can''t go out."

    At this moment, Amelia''s face was filled with exhaustion, but she seemed to be different from who she

    was beside Jarrod.

    She had an obvious sense of coldness and alienation.

    If it weren''t for Jarrod, Samuel really didn''t want to bring this unstable factor with him.

    "Who are you?"

    There was vignce in Samuel''s eyes.

    Amelia nced at Samuel and Nicole and said indifferently, "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt Mr. Jarrod."

    "Easier said than done."

    "I can swear on my life."

    As soon as Amelia said this, Nicole tugged at Samuel''s sleeve, signaling him not to ask any more

    questions.

    She could tell that Amelia''s feelings for Jarrod were real. Who didn''t have a few secrets?

    When Amelia saw that they had no more questions, she said, "Do you want to leave this ce?"

    "Have you got a n?"

    "Yes. One is to avoid the Eight Trigrams Formation. We will go to other ces to find the path you are

    looking for. The other is to directly break through the Eight Trigrams Formation and enter the ce

    behind it. However, it will be very dangerous because I don''t know if Aaron set up this formation. If

    that''s the case, then we''ll walk right into his trap and waste Mr. Jarrod''s effort."

    What Amelia meant was very simple. She hoped that Samuel and Nicole could bypass this Eight

    Trigrams Formation and find an exit somewhere else.

    Nicole thought the same.

    "Samuel, why don''t we find another way out? Think about it, the exit of this secret passage is an Eight

    Trigrams Formation, so maybe it was really set up by Aaron. We managed to escape with great

    difficulty. There are still a lot of things we haven''t done. If we fall into the trap, we don''t know what will

    happen. Why don''t we listen to Amelia and leave from somewhere else? When we get back to the

    Harper Town, we''ll make sufficient preparations to return here and see what''s outside the formation,

    okay?"

    Nicole was cautious.

    After all, Aaron''s goal had always been Samuel.

    She was afraid that this was a trap from Aaron.

    Actually, Samuel was very interested in what behind the formation, but seeing Nicole''s worried

    expression, he could only nod.

    "Alright, if you think it''s okay to do so, then do as you wish."

    When Amelia heard Samuel''s words, she began to break the formation.

    Nicole and Samuel didn''t know anything about formations, and Nicole even felt that it was somewhat

    novel.

    "Samuel, I always feel I''m in a dream. Whether it''s the bugs from the Harper Town or this formation, I

    feel as if transcending time and space. It seems so unreal."

    "Me, too. If I hadn''t personally experienced it, I wouldn''t have expected such a thing. After all, the

    development of modern civilization in our society is too fast. Many ancient things have been lost."

    Amelia paused at Samuel''s words. She whispered, "They''re not lost. They''ve been hidden. After all,

    these things will bring disasters to us. My family members were killed many years ago because they

    knew formations."

    Amelia had her back to Samuel and Nicole, so they could not see her expression. But her sad voice

    made them depressed too.

    Samuel naturally understood what Amelia meant. He had to endure so many disasters because he was

    the bugs'' sessor.

    "Let''s go out first."

    Amelia did not say anything else. Instead, she concentrated on something. However, ten minutester,

    Amelia suddenly spat out blood and fell onto the ground. Her face was as white as a sheet.

    "Amelia, how are you?"

    Nicole hurriedly stepped forward to help her up.

    "If you can''t do it, then don''t force yourself. We''ll think of another way. You''re too weak now for too

    much pressure."

    Just as Nicole helped Amelia up, Samuel suddenly let out a low roar.

    "Nicole,e back!"

    "What?"

    Nicole suddenly turned her head and saw that Samuel seemed to be grabbed by something. Then, with

    a sound, he directly disappeared from their sight.

    "Samuel! Samuel!"

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Nicole was frightened. She was going over to take a look when the ground suddenly began to shake

    like there was an earthquake.

    "Amelia!"

    She grabbed Amelia, but she suddenly lost her bnce. She could barely stand and fell to the under

    the ground.

 Chapter 1281 We Just Got Lost

    Chapter 1281 We Just Got Lost

    Amelia hung on to Nicole tightly during the falling. She tried to act as a cushion to protect Nicole when

    theynded. Yet Nicole saw through her and directly pulled Amelia into her embrace.

    "You..."

    Amelia was very surprised.

    "You are Jarrod''s woman," Nicole whispered. "We promised him to take good care of you. You are

    bearing his child now, so I''m afraid you''ll get hurt if you fall."

    After saying that, Nicole pushed Amelia on top and acted as a cushion for Amelia herself.

    Due to intense pain and the fast speed of falling, Nicole felt like her ribs were about to break.

    A trace of grateful shed through Amelia''s eyes.

    Ever since she became Jarrod''s woman, Amelia was told to protect Jarrod under all circumstances.

    Even if it was at the cost of her own life, Amelia could not get Jarrod hurt.

    Nicole and Samuel were the people Jarrod cared about the most. Amelia naturally felt that she should

    protect them. Otherwise, Jarrod would be sad. However, she did not expect that she was the most

    important one in Nicole''s eyes.

    For more than ten years, Amelia had been a shadow, a secret guard, and a pawn that could be

    discarded at will. Yet, at this moment, she felt that she was a human being, a woman that was cared

    about and respected by others.

    Apart from Jarrod, Nicole was the second person who gave Amelia such a feeling.

    "Thank you, Nicole," she said with a sore nose.

    "You''re wee, but I think you should pull me up. I''m in great pain."

    Nicole felt like she was about to fall into pieces, and it hurt so much.

    Amelia helped her up at once. Just as they picked themselves up, a cold pistol was aimed at their

    heads.

    "Freeze! Turn around!"

    The indifferent voice stunned Nicole and Amelia. Their hearts lurched, and they guessed that their fear

    had be reality.

    Did these guys work for Aaron?

    Nicole lowered her head and saw them wear military boots but mercenary trousers. Her heart got sunk.

    She tried to secretly take out her gun, but a guy saw through her.

    "I told you. Freeze! Or I''ll shoot you in the head."

    These words were absolutely threatening.

    Even if Nicole tried to take a risk, she dared not to act rashly, as Amelia was beside her.

    One of those guys quickly snatched Nicole''s gun.

    At this moment, Nicole was extremely anxious as she didn''t know where Samuel was.

    "Who are you? We just got lost."

    "Shut up! Follow us!"

    Those people didn''t take Nicole''s exnation.

    Amelia tugged at Nicole''s sleeve and whispered, "Just go with them. There''s nothing we can do now."

    "But Samuel..."

    "He was just nearby. It''s an Eight Trigrams Formation. Maybe my blood activated the formation and we

    got here. But Samuel won''t be too far away."

    Amelia''s words relieved Nicole a little.

    As long as Samuel was not far from them, Nicole could figure out a way to find him.

    They followed the two mercenaries to a tent.

    Nicole looked around. There were about a dozen tents in the open air. Could it be that those people

    were waiting to catch them?

    Despite of walking for three days, did they still fail to escape?

    Were they caught by Aaron in the end?

    At the thought of Aaron, Nicole was a little angry. It seemed that she ended up falling into Aaron''s traps

    like a clown even if she had run for so long. Such a feeling was terrible.

    "Stay inside! Don''t y tricks!"

    A man chased Nicole and Amelia into a tent.

    Nobody but Nicole and Amelia was inside. The tent was spacious. The man did not follow, but stood

    guard outside.

    There was food and drink here. Given Amelia''s wellbeing, Nicole whispered, "No matter what happens

    "OK."

    Amelia''s face was extremely pale, and some cold sweat oozed from her forehead.

    Amelia was in a bad mental state.

    Nicole was afraid that Amelia got something unexpected and even lost her baby, so she hurriedly

    helped Amelia take a rest on a sleeping bag.

    Nicole brought some food to Amelia and ate together.

    Amelia was very tired and fell asleep immediately after a good meal. However, Nicole did not dare to

    sleep. She had been sitting there seeing those mercenaries outside changing shifts. She felt puzzled.

    Samuelnded not far from them. He was also kidnapped by the same mercenaries and taken to the

    outermost tent.

    "You''d better not hurt my wife. Or I swear you''ll regret it."

    Samuel didn''t care about his current situation, and his only concern was Nicole.

    If Nicole and Amelia got caught by Aaron, some disaster might be impending.

    Thinking of this, Samuel was extremely worried. He even wanted to rush out regardless of his safety,

    but he was shocked by the person who came in.

    "Well, how long has it been since we met? Don''t you recognize me?"

    Emory walked in with a smile.

    Samuel thought that he mistook the wrong person. So, he rubbed his eyes and found that it was

    Emory. But Emory raised his hand and punched Samuel.

    "Samuel, you don''t change. How dare youe here to look for me so carelessly? Don''t you know

    how dangerous it is?"

    "Emory?"

    Samuel realized what happened after being punched, and his eyes turned red.

    "Are you OK?"

    "I''m fine. Just sit down and talk."

    Emory and Samuel sat down and he had someone serve Samuel some food.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged food for Nicole and that woman in another tent. They''ll be fine for the time

    being."

    Emory read Samuel''s mind and said those words.

    Only then did Samuel feel relieved.

    "You''re indeed here!"

    Samuel''s words stunned Emory.

    "You know that?"

    "Jarrod mentioned that, but I felt that he was lying. When I saw you and people outside, I knew it''s true.

    All of them are soldiers, aren''t they?"

    Samuel took a sip of water.

    Emory nodded and said, "Sort of, but they are all veterans. I can''t employ themissioned.

    Something needs to be secret. I have no choice. You just mentioned Jarrod, Aaron''s son? Did you

    have a connection with him? That man is very ruthless."

    Hearing Emory''s evaluation of Jarrod, Samuel paused for a moment and said, "He is my half-brother."

    "What?"

    Emory was surprised, but he knew something about the Harper Town, so he immediately understood.

    "So, Jarrod is Zama''s son."

    "That''s true. It''s why he stopped me froming over. Jarrod said that I can''t interfere with this. I

    guessed that you might be here, so I decided to take a look. Besides, the Harper Town stuff involved

    Mr. Morty''s auntie and William. Mr. Morty also wants me toe over."

    "Mr. Morty?"

    Emory was surprised at first, but he soon understood.

    "I got it. I was assigned this mission secretly by Mr. Morty. It was reasonable that he knew something."

    Samuel nodded and ate something. "But Mr. Morty doesn''t know much."

    "He certainly doesn''t know much. Even before I came, I didn''t know much. Samuel, have you decided?

    Once I tell you what I know, you will be involved in this mission, which cannot be abandoned halfway.

    You still have a military rank, and you haven''t dealt with the formalities for retirement. To be exact,

    you''re still a soldier. Once you know everything, you can''t quit until the mission is over."

    Emory looked at Samuel seriously.

    Samuel smiled bitterly, "Do I have another choice? I''m responsible for the Harper Town. Right now, my

    body carries the Golden Bug that represents the Harper Town. I need to ount for the ughter of

    the Harper Town to the remaining nsmen. Even if I don''t take part in the mission, I need to figure it

    out. I may ruin your n if I act alone. Why don''t I join you instead?"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Emory sighed, "If possible, I don''t want you to join us. You know the rules of

    the mission. Once it''s rted to you, you need to avoid arising suspicion. However, if we don''t have

    you, a lot of things won''t be figured out. So, I''ll make an exception and report it this time."

    "OK."

    Samuel nodded and ate something.

    He was exhausted the past three days.

    Emory noticed his exhaustion and patted his shoulder with a smile. "Have a good meal and take a rest.

    Don''t worry about your wife. She''ll be fine with my care."

    "OK."

    Samuel was hunt down along the way. In fact, he did not rest well. Now that he was with Emory,

    Samuel felt as if he was at home. After a good meal, he fell asleep on the sleeping bag.

    Nicole did not make it and fell asleep, too.

    They had a sound sleep and didn''t wake up until the next morning.

    Amelia was a little surprised. She hadn''t slept so well for quite a long time. Moreover, people outside

    did note in to trouble them, and even brought them breakfast.

    When Nicole woke up, she saw Amelia holding a silver needle and checking the dishes one by one.

    After confirming they were not poisoned, Amelia said to her, "Help yourself."

    "OK."

    After the meal, someone told Nicole to have a rest here, and Samuel woulde overter.

    Hearing this, Nicole frowned slightly and said, "They were friendly to us. Perhaps they aren''t Aaron''s

    Amelia did not say anything, but she didn''t rx her vignce.

    The moment Samuel woke up, he was called out by Emory.

    He didn''t know why Emory wouldn''t talk to him inside. Yet, when he and Emory stood at the foot of the

    mountain, Samuel was stunned by what he saw.

 Chapter 1282 So I Need Your Help

    Chapter 1282 So I Need Your Help

    "This is?"

    "Gold mine."

    Emory looked at the ore vein in front of him and said with a heavy tone, "Back then, Aaron was a

    geologist. He discovered the gold ore vein here, so he paid much attention to the Harper Town and

    caused that tragedy."

    "Ore vein? Throughout the entire mountain?"

    Samuel owned a diamond mine in Africa, so he understood Emory''s words.

    Emory nodded and said, "Yes. Its source was in the Harper Town. Every master knew about it, and

    their mission was to protect the ore veins. To them, gold was not wealth, but earth energy, which could

    protect their town. Thanks to the veins, the bugs in the mountains were exceptionally good, and the

    refined bugs were even better. As you know, the Harper Town passed down that tradition from ancient

    times. This ore vein was the foundation for the Harper Town''s existence. Once they were destroyed,

    the quality of bugs would drop. It was said that only one Golden Bug could be refined in a few hundred

    years, but people in the Harper Town refined three ones in excellent quality, only in ten decades.

    Therefore, they definitely wouldn''t allow any outsider to get close to the ore vein. To protect this secret,

    the people of the Harper Town never intermarry with others outside the town. They want to keep this

    secret forever."

    Hearing this, Samuel paused for a moment.

    Three Golden Bugs, for sure?

    One was in his body. Where were the other two?

    "William came here for the veins?"

    "No, he was here for the Golden Bug."

    Emory sighed and shook his head, "He is a love struck man. Back then, he had a crush on Sally, and

    he thought that his big brother also fell in love with her. After being tricked out of the country by Sally,

    he suffered misfortune. Afterwards, he discovered the secret of Sally and Audrey. But at that time, Sally

    was the king''sdy. He was disheartened, so he nned to leave that sad ce, but he identally

    found out that Sally had been poisoned with the bug. To dispel the bug, she needed the Golden Bug

    from the Harper Town. In order to save Sally, he came here."

    Samuel did not expect William toe here because of this.

    He frowned and thought of something. Then he asked, "William came here, so did Mr. Morty''s auntie.

    Theiring attracted the attention of Lindo, who has been keeping an eye on the ore veins. He

    thought William and Mr. Morty''s auntie knew the secret, so he tried to kill them?"

    "Probably. But William did find a Golden Bug and sent it to Sally, but his whereabouts were revealed.

    From then on, he was missing. Sally has been looking for him for years, but he seemed to have

    disappeared. Mr. Morty''s auntie was also gone after William left."

    Emory frowned. He was puzzled for this enigma.

    Samuel recalled Jarrod''s words and whispered, "Jarrod said that William is in the mountains."

    "In the mountains?"

    Emory was a little surprised.

    "He''s right."

    Samuel was not calm.

    "Emory, so Aaron came to the Harper Town for the ore vein. But outsiders were forbidden to enter,

    right? Why could Aaron make it? And he even stayed there for long. Also, Zama is the young master.

    How couldn''t she know about this ore vein?"

    Hearing Samuel''s question, Emory whispered, "ording to the rules of the Harper Town, the current

    master will tell his sessor the secrets of the ore vein before he or she dies. But that tragedy

    happened suddenly, the old master did not have time to tell Zama about it, so Zama, as the young

    master, knew nothing. If we hadn''t started the geological surveys, we probably wouldn''t have

    discovered this secret. "

    "Geological survey?"

    "That''s right. Aaron has an identity as a geological surveyor. I found it strange. Why would a geological

    survey institute be interested in the Harper Town? And it is said that Aaron entered the Harper Town as

    a geological surveyor at that time."

    Hearing Emory''s words, Samuel was somewhat puzzled.

    "I don''t understand. If the ore vein is the secret of the Harper Town, and Aaron is a geological surveyor,

    shouldn''t the people in the town have prevented him from entering, right?"

    Emory nodded.

    "It''s supposed to be like this. But ording to the file investigated, debris flow happened in the

    mountains behind the Harper Town, so the ore vein hidden was exposed in that year. The vigers of

    the Harper Town were panicked, so they organized some people to bury the ore vein. But thendslide

    killed more than a dozen people. The old master did not give up and asked another group of people to

    do it. However, something weird happened. All the people who participated in the burial operation died

    at their homes without rhyme or reason. This incident caused a panic in the town. And Aaron was

    detecting the geology nearby. The old master thought that Aaron was an expert in this field, so he

    broke the rules and invited Aaron to the vige. The old master had nned to kill Aaron after Aaron

    buried the ore veins. However, before he could do that, the Harper Town was ruined."

    Hearing what Emory said, Samuel felt sort of ufortable.

    "Aaron deliberately plotted this. Perhaps he conjured up thendslide and the mysterious incident.

    After all, his target was to find the entrance to the ore vein."

    There were not many coincidences in this world. If there were, they must be done on purpose.

    Emory nodded and said, "Yeah."

    "How did you find out about this?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    Few people in the Harper Town survived, and now they all were staying or working beside him. How

    could Aaron know about these past events?

    Emory took out an ancient book from his shirt and handed it to Samuel.

    Samuel felt that it looked very familiar. After flipping through it, he became depressed.

    "Is this the ancient book from the Harper Town? Why is it here?"

    "If I wanted it, it would be here. Some parts were written in Sanskrit, but I have asked someone to

    trante it. Apart from some bug-refining techniques, it also recorded the secret history of the Harper

    Town. Now, I return it to you."

    Samuel frowned and said gloomily, "Shouldn''t it be Joseph''s?"

    "I asked Zoe to borrow it."

    Emory said it in a reasonable and confident tone, but Samuel was somewhat upset.

    "Don''t take advantage of my girl. Don''t think that you can let Zoe do something as Nash is good to her."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "Your Zoe is a talent."

    Emory did not conceal his love for Zoe.

    Samuel said indifferently, "Yeah, my daughter is surely talented."

    "Alright, don''t be so stingy. I won''t do anything ill to you. Now that you know about this, we need to

    investigate who is behind Aaron next."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and said, "Aaron may have worked with Lindo back then, so the person

    behind him must be Lindo."

    "Lindo went abroad and disappeared the second year after he left."

    Samuel was stunned by Emory''s words.

    "What did you say?"

    "The information was well hidden. I also thought that Lindo was abroad, but I recently knew that that

    person was not Lindo but his twin. If Lindo was the one behind Aaron, he didn''t have a reason to

    abandon his wife and son for hiding so many years. Moreover, if Lindo could get this gold mine, he

    didn''t need to hide. Do you know how much the gold mine in the mountains values?"

    Samuel looked at the mountains in front of him and said indifferently, "Not as valuable as my diamond

    mine."

    The corner of Emory''s mouth twitched.

    "Poor taste. Why do you smell like coins?"

    "I''ve been a businessman for ages. Should I smell like candy?"

    Samuel''s words upset Emory.

    "You make me hate the rich."

    "I have nothing but money. If the country needs it, I''ll just donate it."

    "Are you willing to do that?"

    "Yeah. They are all mere worldly possessions."

    Samuel''s nonchnt appearance made Emory literally want to beat him.

    Were all the wealthy men like him?

    "Get back to the point. We have to capture Aaron first if we want to know who is behind the scenes.

    Obviously, the higher-ups requested that Aaron must be arrested by any means and in a secret way, so

    as to avoid rming the plotters."

    Samuel nodded with a somewhat solemn gaze.

    "It''s a bit difficult to capture Aaron quietly."

    "So I need your help."

    Samuel raised his eyebrows and thought of something.

    "You want me to manipte Jarrod?"

    "It''s not manipting. Arresting Aaron is justified as he has done evils these years. And to Jarrod,

    helping us would be beneficial. You should know that Jarrod has done a lot of murderous things. If he

    helped us, he may have his leniency. I know that you are close to Jarrod, but Samuel, you know who

    you are and what to do, right? "

    Looking at Emory''s eyes, Samuel felt very sad.

    He did know everything Jarrod had done, and the higher-ups were clear about it, too. Now it was a

    chance for Jarrod to atone for his sins. He also hoped that Jarrod could clean up his act.

    However, Samuel was not sure what Jarrod would choose.

    "Why couldn''t cut some ck for Jarrod? Fill had done many evil deeds, but Mr. Morty still gave him a

    hidden identity. Why couldn''t he give Jarrod one?"

    Emory sighed and patted Samuel''s shoulder, saying, "Fill was cultivated by us. No matter what he did,

    he was on our side. But Jarrod was a soldier abroad. Samuel, you should know that the philosophy of

    military training abroad is different from ours. Fill was brutal, but all he killed were terrorists. He never

    harmed any innocent. But Jarrod''s organization worked for the people who paid. As long as he

    received money, he could kill anyone. Many people who were murdered by him were innocents."

    Samuel suddenly felt suffocating.

 Chapter 1283 Find a Way to Keep Her Around

    Chapter 1283 Find a Way to Keep Her Around

    "Alright, don''t be too sad. The higher-ups have given Jarrod a chance. It''s up to him to decide. Chill out.

    After we finish this task, you can also retire if you want to, and you''ll still get paid."

    Samuel knew what it meant to retire with pay.

    Normally, people would retire after the age of sixty, and the Special Forces would retire at the age of

    thirty-five. However, with his military rank, even if he retired, he could still keep it, and even get paid.

    But he would not participate in military operations.

    This was the life that Samuel wanted.

    He nodded, smoked a cigarette with Emory, and then whispered, "I need to go check on Nicole. By the

    way, what''s going on with the formation outside? Is it really the ancient Eight Trigrams Formation?"

    "Speaking of which, the girl beside you is not an ordinary person. She is able to crack this formation.

    That''s something."

    Emory found Amelia impressive.

    When Samuel heard this, he knew that Amelia was right, and he couldn''t help but have some doubts

    about her identity.

    "Amelia works for Aaron."

    Hearing what Samuel said, Emory was surprised.

    "Amelia? Is her surname Conley?"

    "I don''t know. I just know that her name is Amelia. She is Jarrod''s 18-year-old present from Aaron, but

    Jarrod seems to care about her very much."

    Samuel told Emory what he knew.

    Emory whispered, "This woman should be the descendant of the formation. This ore vein has been

    here for many years. The Harper Town has been located here for several hundred years. The entire

    mountain is covered with the formation. Without it, this ore vein wouldn''t have been so well hidden, and

    perhaps would have been discovered long ago. You don''t know how many experts we hired to crack

    this formation, and how many months we spent drawing and searching for information. But Amelia

    cracked it at once. She is a talent. You should think of a way to keep her around. "

    "I don''t know. Amelia is an independent woman and she only listens to Jarrod. If you want Amelia to

    stay, you have to protect Jarrod."

    Hearing that, Emory felt somewhat embarrassed.

    "Samuel, you''re making things difficult for me."

    "I''m telling the truth. Amelia likes Jarrod and she is even carrying Jarrod''s child. I know you are in short

    of talents. But no matter what, you can''t force her or overwork her. I promised Jarrod that I would

    protect Amelia and their child."

    This was Samuel''s promise to Jarrod.

    Emory frowned slightly, but still nodded.

    After the conversation, Samuel asked where Nicole was and walked over.

    Nicole and Amelia were puzzled. They were served with good meals, but were not allowed to leave the

    tent.

    Amelia kept silent, but this silence seemed a little depressing.

    Nicole poured her a ss of water and said, "Drink some water. It''s cold in the mountains at night.

    Drink some hot water to warm your body."

    "Thank you."

    Amelia only took the ss to warm her hands, but did not drink water. A trace of worry shed through

    her eyes.

    "When will Mr. Jarrod meet us?"

    Nicole didn''t know how to answer.

    "Very quickly."

    When Nicole saw Samuele in, she was surprised.

    "Samuel?"

    "Are you afraid?"

    Samuel gently touched her head and said with a smile, "They are not Aaron''s person, but Emory''s."

    "Emory? We identally found Emory?"

    Nicole was very surprised.

    Samuel nodded.

    Nicole had been travelling around with him all this time. She must be a little tired.

    However, when Amelia heard that it was Emory''s team, she frowned slightly and said indifferently, "I

    want to go back and find Mr. Jarrod."

    Samuel looked at Amelia and whispered, "I promised Jarrod that I can''t let you go back. He should

    have his own n. You might ruin his n if you go back. Besides, you should better rest more now."

    Amelia''s eyes shed, and she involuntarily touched her belly with her palm. Her gaze also became

    gentle.

    "Am I pregnant?"

    She asked bluntly.

    Nicole and Samuel nced at each other. Samuel whispered, "Yes, but there is a risk of miscarriage.

    Jarrod wants you to protect this child."

    Amelia''s eyes were blurred.

    "But I can''t live without him."

    "How could it be without him? Jarrod definitely has a n to save himself."

    "He has no n!"

    Amelia suddenly got emotional.

    "If Mr. Jarrod has a n, he will not let me go, and will not ask you to protect this child. He is not a man

    who would ask others to take care of his own woman and child. He has always been confident of

    victory. No matter how horrible the illusion is or how difficult the situation is, he will not abandon me. He

    said that we would live together and die together. We are one. But now he entrusts me to you. It means

    he has no way out and wants to risk his life."

    As she spoke, Amelia choked up.

    Samuel''s expression also changed.

    "He''s Aaron''s son. Aaron won''t let him die."

    "You don''t know Aaron! He wouldn''t kill Mr. Jarrod, but it would be even worse! Sometimes, death can

    be a better choice. But even if Mr. Jarrod wanted to die, he wouldn''t get the chance. You won''t

    understand. Samuel, I followed you all along just because Mr. Jarrod cares about you. He wants me to

    guard you on his behalf and send you to a safe ce. I know it. But I won''t leave him alone."

    Amelia''s eyes were a little wet.

    She choked up and said, "You all feel that you are suffering, but do you really understand what it

    means to suffer? Samuel, you think you are miserable. Because both of your foster mother and your

    birth mother are scheming against you, but at least you were raised as a normal person from

    childhood. You were born with a silver spoon. Compared to Mr. Jarrod, your life is heaven. You have

    experts as teachers, and you are taken good care of by servants. But what about Mr. Jarrod? He didn''t

    have anything. He had been thrown into the cold ancestral hall since he was little. He was told that his

    mother, an expert of bugs, was now a broken memorial tablet. While you were eating the fancy meals,

    Mr. Jarrod was fighting against a group of poisonous scorpions and lizards. He had no childhood or no

    happy time. All he had was the bugs. He was Aaron''s only son, but Aaron didn''t even care about Mr.

    Jarrod''s life. To put it nicely, he was harsh. But actually, he was heartless and indifferent! How do you

    think such a father would treat Mr. Jarrod?"

    Hearing that, Samuel got extremely worried.

    After Amelia finished speaking, she stood up from her sleeping bag and tidied herself up. She

    whispered, "Now that you have arrived at a safe ce and found the person you are looking for, I

    should leave now. I want to go back to find Mr. Jarrod. He needs me."

    "You can''t go back! If what you said is true, Aaron won''t let you go, either! Do you know how much

    Jarrod wants this child to be born? If you go back, not only you, even the child in your belly will be in

    danger. Amelia, this is what Jarrod wants. He hopes that your child will be born."

    Nicole stopped Amelia.

    As a woman, she could totally understand Amelia. However, she also knew that Samuel had promised

    Jarrod that he would take good care of Amelia and the child in her belly. She could not let Amelia go.

    Samuel got mixed feelings, and he whispered, "You stay. I''ll go save him."

    Amelia was a little surprised by this, and then shook her head.

    "No, Mr. Jarrod wants you to be safe. Since you have arrived at a safe ce, don''t go back to take

    risks. Without Mr. Jarrod, I can''t live, even with the child. He has always been struggling alone, and this

    time, in order to save you, he even hurt himself. Right now, he must be very weak. If Aaron finds out

    that Mr. Jarrod has helped you deal with him, I can''t imagine what will happen to Mr. Jarrod. I don''t

    have any other hopes in my life. I just want to die with him. That''s enough. So don''t try to persuade me.

    I''ll walk my own path. Otherwise, even if it was arranged by Mr. Jarrod, I wouldn''t ept it. "

    Hearing that, Samuel and Nicole were impressed by Amelia.

    "Amelia, there''s nothing you can do when you go back alone. You might even be Jarrod''s

    weakness. If you don''t go back, Aaron might just punish Jarrod out of anger, but if you go back, Jarrod

    will surrender for you and the child. Do you want that?"

    Hearing that, Amelia was a little hesitant. Nicole continued, "I know you''re worried about Jarrod, and

    we''re worried about him too. But if you go back, it will only inflict more pain on Jarrod. I don''t think it''s

    necessary. To love him does not mean to die together with him. Sometimes waiting is also a way of

    love."

    Amelia looked at Nicole. As she listened to what Nicole said, more tears gushed out of her eyes.

    "I''m just scared. I''m afraid I''ll never see him again. I''m afraid that I won''t be by his side when he needs

    me the most. None of you know that Mr. Jarrod is afraid of the dark. He''s afraid of being alone. We

    haven''t been apart since we were 18 years old. Without me around, I''m afraid he won''t be able to sleep

    at night. I...."

    Nicole quickly stepped forward and hugged Amelia. Nicole whispered, "It will be fine. We just need to

    wait. I believe Samuel will think of a way to bring Jarrod out. They are brothers. Jarrod suffered a lot in

    the past, but that''s when Samuel didn''t know about Jarrod''s existence. Now that we know, we won''t

    turn a blind eye to him. Amelia, believe us. Believe that we can bring Jarrod back to you safe and

    sound, okay?"

    Amelia couldn''t help but cry softly in Nicole''s arms.

    "Please, don''t give up on Mr. Jarrod. You are hisst warmth and sunshine."

    What she said set off a storm in Samuel''s heart.

    "I will."

    Samuel originally wanted to stay with Nicole, but after hearing what Amelia said, he couldn''t wait for

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    another second.

    He wouldn''t allow Jarrod to risk his own life to protect him.

    Samuel recalled Jarrod''s face and smile in his mind. This was the first time he felt that having such a

    big brother was not bad.

    Seeing Amelia crying in Nicole''s arms, Samuel turned around and walked out.

    He really needed to do something.

 Chapter 1284 Theres Nothing I Can Do

    Chapter 1284 There''s Nothing I Can Do

    When Samuel went out, Nicole just nced at him and did not follow. She stayed there with Amelia.

    After all, Amelia was pregnant and her mood was unstable now.

    Nicole knew that Samuel would definitely help Jarrod. Although it was dangerous, he had to face Aaron

    sooner orter.

    Samuel went straight to Emory''s ce.

    "How''s the signal here?"

    The formation might have blocked the signal and he couldn''t contact others.

    Emory asked in a low voice, "You want tomunicate with the outside world?"

    "Yes. I need to do something. I want to get Jarrod out of there."

    Samuel did not conceal it from Emory, who would know about it anyway.

    Emory lowered his head and pondered for a moment, then he said, "I think it would be better for him to

    stay with Aaron. He can give us some information."

    "It''s cruel to let a son go against his father. Besides, Jarrod is not our soldier. We don''t know whether

    he has the same faith as us. I am just his half-brother. Do you think he will break up with his father for

    me? I know we have Amelia. But will Jarrod do as we say for her sake? He hates to be controlled by

    others. Emory, we should get him out of there. If we force Jarrod, he may change his mind and to

    cooperate with Aaron. And we may lose. "

    Emory frowned.

    He didn''t say anything and seemed to be thinking.

    Samuel also knew that it was inappropriate to let Emory consider his personal rtionship with Jarrod

    at this moment. Emory was themander so he had to consider the overall situation for everyone.

    This was where Samuel couldn''tpare to Emory.

    Emory had obtained his position because he was as loyal and upright as his father and grandfather. He

    had strong faith and determination. He would not fail his mission due to personal stuff. And he ced

    righteousness above family. But Samuel could not do it.

    Samuel knew that he would not be able to remain calm if Aaron caught Nicole. He had faith too. But he

    would not give up on Nicole if he had to choose.

    This was why Emory was now a lieutenant general while Samuel was just a major general.

    Samuel did not urge Emory to decide. He just waited quietly.

    Emory''s eyebrows were still knitted as time passed.

    When Samuel took out the third cigarette, Emory finally opened his mouth.

    "If you insist on doing this, I can give you ten people. Samuel, I didn''t have many soldiers this time. But

    they are the best. I don''t want them to get hurt. You know, good steel should be used to make quality

    guns. But Jarrod is not that important to us."

    "I understand. I don''t need them. Just get the signal back or give me a phone that can contact the

    outside world."

    Emory was surprised.

    "You are going to save him by yourself?"

    "No. I have my own people."

    Samuel smiled with confidence.

    Emory felt uneasy. He nodded and said, "Alright."

    After saying that, he gave Samuel a mobile phone.

    "You canmunicate with people outside with it. But you have to stand in that direction when you

    make a call. The formation eye there is weak so you can receive the signal."

    "Thank you."

    Samuel took the mobile phone and went to the formation eye. He called Morgan.

    Morgan didn''t expect to receive his call, but she quickly answered.

    "Mr. Samuel, I am close to the Harper Town now. Joseph has called me."

    "OK. I want you to do something. Let Aaron think that you havee back because you got some

    news. Make sure that you divert him."

    Samuel said in a t tone.

    Morgan frowned slightly.

    "Mr. Samuel, am I doing this this alone? Do I have backup?"

    "No. Find yourself backup if you need. Morgan, I know you can do it."

    Samuel hung up the phone after he said that.

    Morgan was shocked as she listened to the warning tone after the call ended.

    It was rather dangerous to face Aaron on her own.

    Aaron was determined to obtain the power of the Harper Town. Morgan did not know what he wanted

    exactly, but she had also found some clues over the years. And she guessed that Aaron was involved

    in the destruction of the Harper Town.

    After hearing what Samuel said, Morgan became more certain of this guess.

    She sighed and picked up the phone to call Sally.

    "Ms. Sally, I want to see you. I need your help."

    Sally was very surprised that Morgan called.

    "Is this a trap?"

    "There are no traps. I just want to make a deal with you. I know where William is."

    Sally was excited.

    "Really? Are you lying to me?"

    "I''m serious. I will tell you where William is, but you should give me some people. I know that you didn''t

    lend me the real force of the organization. You''re using them to look for William, right? They are men of

    sacrifice. They are the most courageous and can give up their lives for you. You have spent a lot of

    money to train them over the years. I have followed you for so long, but I still don''t know how to find

    them. Now I need this force. I will take you to see William if you lend it to me. "

    Sally kept silent.

    She had lived in Country F for a long time. Those men of sacrifice were herst backup force. She was

    surprised that Morgan knew about it. Morgan did not know where they were, but Sally still panicked.

    "I want to see him first."

    "No. I don''t have time for that. Mr. Samuel has given me an urgent task. I have to do it first. I can''t take

    you to see William before it''s done. You may find William with my help so you must do me this favor. If I

    die, you will never be able to find him."

    Sally frowned.

    "Are you threatening me? How do I know whether you''re telling the truth?"

    "You have no choice."

    Morgan was counting on Sally''s feelings for William. She bet that Sally would agree.

    Morgan''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat as she waited.

    Finally, Sally agreed.

    "Alright, I can lend you the force. But Morgan, if you don''t take me to see him after you finish your task,

    I will kill you."

    Sally''s voice was cold and stern.

    Morgan curled her lips into a bitter smile.

    They used to be good partners and could risk their lives for each other. But now Sally might kill her for

    William.

    Obviously, Sally was deep in love with him.

    Morgan worried that Sally might not be able to stay calm when she saw William.

    "Alright."

    Morgan hung up the phone and closed her eyes.

    Actually, she just wanted to be an ordinary doctor. However, she was a member of the Harper Town.

    She had no choice.

    Morgan quickly took action.

    Aaron was excited when he heard that a descendant of the Harper Town had returned with an ancient

    book.

    "Isn''t the ancient book in Samuel''s hands?"

    "Mr. Aaron, it is said that Samuel could not read it so he gave it to his son, Joseph. Joseph is Morgan''s

    disciple. He may have given it to her. Morgan is a descendant of Harper Town so she should be able to

    understand the book. Perhaps there is a record on ore veins."

    The subordinate''s words aroused Aaron''s interest.

    "I have been searching for the entrance to the mine but haven''t found it. I just know that it''s in the

    mountain behind the Harper Town. The exploration has been in secret for so many years, but a

    mysterious power was interfering. If I can get that ancient book, I may be able to find the entrance. And

    the entire mountain will be my possession by then! Ask Mr. Jarrod toe here."

    As Aaron''s ordered, someone went to the ancestral hall.

    However, when they arrived there, they saw Jarrod lying on the ground. His face was pale and he didn''t

    seem to be breathing.

    "Hurry up! Tell Mr. Aaron that Mr. Jarrod.... Mr. Jarrod is...."

    The subordinate didn''t dare to say it. He was so scared that he kept trembling.

    Aaron immediately went to the ancestral hall as soon as he received the news. He saw Jarrod lying

    there and barely breathing.

    "What happened?"

    Aaron was enraged.

    "Call the doctor! Be quick!"

    The doctor was quickly brought there. He examined Jarrod for a while. Then he suddenly sat on the

    ground in panic and said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Jarrod.... Mr. Jarrod may not be able to get through

    this."

    "What do you mean?"

    Aaron grabbed the doctor''s cor. He pulled out a pistol from the waist of his trousers and point at the

    doctor''s head.

    "Save him. If he dies, I''ll bury your family with him!"

    "Mr. Aaron, I will save him if I can. But there''s nothing I can do! Mr. Jarrod is poisoned with a bug. The

    poisonous bug has entered his heart meridians. He has...."

    The doctor knew a bit about bugs. He was shocked by Jarrod''s condition and broke out into a cold

    sweat.

    But Aaron couldn''t ept it.

    "How is that possible? He is Zama''s son! He has been surrounded by bugs since childhood. How could

    he be devoured by them? Save him! Try Western medicine! Try any method you know!"

    The doctor cried.

    "Mr. Aaron, there''s really nothing I can do. We are losing him. It seems that he has eaten the Golden

    Bug."

    "What? He ate the Golden Bug?"

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Aaron''s eyes suddenly widened.

    "Jarrod! Do you know how precious the Golden Bug is? Why did you eat it? There are only three

    Golden Bugs in this world, and I''ve just got one. Alice has left it to me. It will be of great use to me. How

    could you eat it?"

    Aaron kicked Jarrod. But he still felt angry so Aaron kicked him harder for several times.

    "Bastard! Look what you have done! I should have strangled you!"

    Aaron looked at Jarrod fiercely, who was dying, and said coldly, "The doctor can''t save him. Just leave

    him here. Throw him into the vat of bugs after he dies. He will be guarding his mother here."

    After saying that, Aaron walked out of the ancestral hall and had someone lock it from the outside.

 Chapter 1285 I Just Want Him to Stay Alive

    Chapter 1285 I Just Want Him to Stay Alive

    Tears fell down from the corner of Jarrod''s eyes. But no one saw it.

    What did his father just do?

    How ridiculous!

    Jarrod was in great pain as if his body was falling apart. He felt that he might die in the next moment.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    However, the pain just kept tormenting him. He couldn''t speak or move, like a corpse on the ground.

    He didn''t expect to end up being like this when he ate the Golden Bug. He thought that he could

    withstand the gnawing of the bugs and cleanse his body of the bug poison. He would no longer be

    manipted and controlled by Aaron if he seeded.

    He also knew that the Golden Bug was extremely violent. He would die if he failed to endure it.

    Jarrod made up his mind after Samuel and others left. He didn''t have any back-up n. Now, at the

    gate of death, he finally realized that Aaron was indifferent and ruthless towards him.

    Aaron had raised him for thirty years. Although Jarrod didn''t feel much warmth form Aaron, he still

    regarded Aaron as his father.

    But Aaron disappointed him.

    He was Aaron''s son!

    It had been 30 years. People would have developed a close rtionship with their pets as time passed,

    not to mention human.

    But Aaron treated him like a rag that could be thrown away at any time. He didn''t even give Jarrod a

    coffin. Instead, Aaron asked people to throw him into the bugs'' vat to stay with his mother, who had

    died long ago.

    Was Aaron really his father?

    What was he to Aaron?

    Jarrod was heartbroken, but he also felt a bit relieved.

    Aaron had left so Jarrod had no anticipation now.

    The rtionship between him and Aaron hade to an end.

    He would repay Aaron''s caring with his death today.

    Jarrod closed his eyes and tears flowed down his cheeks.

    There were no other people here so no one would see him being vulnerable and upset. Jarrod didn''t

    need to hide his emotions here. He could finally cry.

    Jarrod felt pain and coldness all over his body as if he was in an ice cer.

    If he couldn''t make it through, he would die here. He wondered how Amelia was now. Was she worried

    about him?

    Jarrod was regretful as he thought about what they had experienced.

    He should have spent more time with Amelia.

    He knew that Amelia liked to hanging around, but he never had time to go out with her. Many women

    had been pursuing him in the past years, but he didn''t want to let Amelia down.

    He still remembered the time when he was seriously injured. It was Amelia who pulled him out of the

    pile of dead people. She was desperate and crying. But she managed to carry him to the town and

    found a doctor.

    That doctor said he would not save Jarrod unless Amelia slept with him. It was the first time Amelia had

    killed a person. She killed a person because of him.

    Jarrod still remembered how helpless and sad she was. He remembered the sound of the doctor

    tearing Amelia''s clothes. He even remembered how hoarse her voice was when she cried.

    However, there was nothing he could do. He could only watch.

    Finally, Amelia picked up a scalpel and killed the doctor in front of him.

    When the blood sprayed all over his face, he saw Amelia trembling in panic. But even so, she still

    found iodine and medicine from the doctor''s office and treated his wounds carefully.

    Jarrod did not know how he had survived those days. There was gunfire and chaotic outside. The

    terrorists were everywhere. Amelia and Jarrod hid in that office for more than a week.

    He had a high fever so Amelia held him and kept talking to him. She had given him all she had.

    Jarrod started to see Amelia as someone important from then on.

    They had been together for a long time and had experienced danger and troubles, but they did not

    have children. Jarrod felt that he owed Amelia too much. He didn''t know if he would have another

    chance to shelter her. Fortunately, she had Samuel around. He might take care of Amelia.

    Jarrod was miserable as he thought about it. The sentries outside had left. The ancestral hall was so

    quiet that he could hear his faint breathing clearly.

    He suddenly felt pathetic.

    If he died here, people would not know it and his corpse might not be found. Perhaps when they came

    here one day, there would be just a skeleton in the vat.

    Jarrod forced a bitter smile as he thought about his death.

    After Aaron left the ancestral hall with anger, another message came from his subordinate, saying that

    Morgan had entered the ancestral hall of the Harper Town and hadn''te out. And he didn''t know

    what she was doing there.

    Aaron was a little anxious.

    "Follow me."

    Aaron decided to face her personally this time. He went there with his persons.

    If he caught Morgan and got the ancient book, he might be able to find the entrance to the ore vein.

    Half of Aaron''s subordinates went out with him. The remaining ones were busy with other matters. No

    one talked about Jarrod.

    He was "Mr. Jarrod" when he was alive. Now that he was dead, he was nothing to them.

    Samuel was going to look for Jarrod by himself after he heard that Morgan had diverted Aaron.

    However, when he was about to leave, he saw Nicole and Amelia.

    "Why did youe out?"

    "You won''t be able to leave here without me."

    Amelia looked at Samuel and whispered, "I am the only one who knows how to get out of the Eight

    Trigrams Formation. And I know how to get into the secret passage of the ancestral hall."

    "But you are too weak now...."

    "I''m fine."

    Seeing Samuel''s worried expression, Nicole said, "I will take care of Amelia. Samuel, she is worried

    about Jarrod. And I am worried about you. It''s a torment for Amelia if you let her stay here and wait for

    news. Why can''t we go with you? I will protect her and won''t make any trouble. OK?"

    She looked at Samuel with pleading eyes.

    Samuel didn''t want to disappoint her.

    "Alright. But you must listen to me."

    "OK."

    They left Emory''s camp.

    Under Amelia''s guidance, Samuel and Nicole entered the secret passage of the ancestral hall. But this

    time, Amelia had quickened her pace.

    She felt uneasy as if a stone was oppressing her heart. It seemed that something bad had happened.

    "Amelia, slow down. Be careful."

    Nicole was very worried about her, but Amelia was too anxious to listen.

    Samuel followed closely with his brows knitted.

    When they arrived at the ancestral hall, they saw Jarrod lying motionless on the ground.

    "Mr. Jarrod! Mr. Jarrod!"

    Amelia quickly ran to him and held him.

    His body was so cold that Amelia was frightened and burst into tears.

    "Jarrod! Mr. Jarrod! Wake up! What happened? Wake up and tell me!"

    Samuel and Nicole were stunned.

    "What''s going on?"

    Samuel immediately walked over and stretched a finger to feel Jarrod''s breath. It was so weak that

    Samuel widened his eyes.

    "What happened? He looked well when we left. What was Aaron doing?"

    "I''ve told you that Aaron doesn''t care about him. But you said a father would not hurt his son. You

    thought that I''m rmist. Now he''s dead. Is that enough?"

    Tears poured down Amelia''s cheeks.

    She held Jarrod in her arms and said, "I''m pregnant. We will have a child. But if we have to get this

    child at the price of your death, I would rather I''ve never have it. Mr. Jarrod, I have known my mission

    since I was eighteen. I''m your adulthood gift, your bodyguard, and your woman of sacrifice. If you die,

    what should I do with the unborn child? I can''t live without you. You can''t leave me like this. Get up!

    What do you want me to do? You must tell me personally. I don''t want to hear it from others. You said I

    am your adulthood gift. Tell me, what should I do? To die, or to live? I can do anything for you. But you

    have to tell me by yourself. I will continue my life and take of our child if you want that. It doesn''t count

    if I have to hear your wish from others."

    Her tears fell on Jarrod''s face, but there was no response.

    Nicole froze as she looked at Jarrod. Samuel was sorrowful. Amelia was desperate. Nicole took a deep

    breath and said, "Is Jarrod really dead?"

    "There''s faint breathing, but...."

    Samuel could not bear to finish it.

    Nicole managed to remain calm.

    She said in a low voice, "Let''s get him out of here. Joseph may be able to save him. It seems that he is

    poisoned by bugs. He looked well when we left. What happened to him?"

    "He had bug poison in his body. He has been testing and developing bugs for many years so the

    poison couldn''t be avoided. I know that he has been risking his life. He has seeded for many times,

    but there were asions when he almost died. They bugs would gradually damage his health. If he

    fails to control the poison in his body, he would be devoured by the bugs and bleed to death. A bug

    practitioner will have someone to protect him during the test, but Jarrod didn''t. So, I have been afraid

    that he would fall sick. I think he has asked you to take care of me because he noticed that his health

    was getting worse. I don''t know whether our child will be delivered. Even if the child will be born, I don''t

    know what it will be like after being influenced by the bug poison. Will it have some defects or toxins?

    I''m not as optimistic as him. He wants a child, but I just want him to be alive."

    Nicole was shocked.

    She thought that it was good for Amelia to be pregnant with Jarrod''s child, but now she was confused.

    "No matter what, we are taking him back. Let''s see what Joseph can do. We will find a way to save

    him. He is still alive so there is hope. Besides, we can ask Joseph to contact Morgan. She is from the

    Harper Town. She must know how to get rid of the bug poison."

    Amelia''s eyes brightened up.

    "A descendant of the Harper Town?"

    Samuel answered, "Yes. And she is in the town right now. Let''s get Jarrod out of here first. He should

    not die in such a ce. He is my brother. I can''t let him stay here alone."

    Samuel directly went forward to pick up Jarrod. However, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest when he

    approached Jarrod.

 Chapter 1286 You Actually Worked Together

    Chapter 1286 You Actually Worked Together

    "Samuel, how are you?"

    When Nicole saw Samuel suddenly kneel on the ground, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    Samuel felt that his chest was burning, as if something was about to burst out yet was unable to break

    free due to an obstacle. His entire body convulsed at the feeling of tearing.

    "Samuel!"

    Because of the pain, Samuel looked awful, and he almost threw Jarrod away.

    Amelia hurriedly supported Jarrod, while Nicole held Samuel''s arm.

    "Are you alright? Is there something wrong?"

    Samuel''s face was extremely pale, and beads of sweat continuously dripped onto the ground. In the

    pain, he felt that the Golden Bug in his body seemed to have some sort of connection with Jarrod.

    ''Could it be¡­?''

    A doubt shed in his mind.

    Almost subconsciously, Samuel used a dagger to cut his wrist, and drops of red blood dripped into

    Jarrod''s mouth.

    The smell of blood stimted Jarrod, who subconsciously opened his mouth and drank Samuel''s

    blood. He looked like someone who had been thirsty for a long time.

    This scene was a bit bloody and strange, but no one spoke. Nicole only looked at Samuel with great

    concern. As his blood dripped into Jarrod''s mouth, Samuel seemed to have an even paler face.

    After Jarrod drank for a while, Samuel couldn''t hold on any longer. Nicole quickly pressed down on

    Jarrod''s neck, causing him to faint while his expression was slightly better. Samuel, however, was on

    the verge of copse.

    Amelia quickly carried Jarrod from Samuel''s embrace, while Nicole supported Samuel.

    "How is it? Are you alright?"

    "Not bad. Let''s go."

    Samuel nodded.

    He nced at Jarrod and found that Jarrod''splexion became a little rosy. He then whispered, "If

    my guess is correct, there should be a Golden Bug in his body. When two Golden Bugs meet, it is like

    two men riding on a horse, which will lead to some reaction. I used my blood to suppress the poisonous

    bug inside him and temporarily relieve him a little, but we still need to find Joseph to really relieve it. We

    don''t know when the people outside will be able to enter, so hurry back."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded.

    Amelia nced at Samuel and then at Jarrod, then she silently helped Jarrod out.

    Along the way, the four of them did not say anything. After leaving the secret passage, they returned to

    Emory''s barracks. Joseph and Zoe had been brought over.

    Juliana also followed them over.

    "Quick, have a look at Jarrod."

    Samuel was a little anxious.

    Nicole was worried about Samuel''s health, though. She asked the other doctors to prescribe some

    hematinic for Samuel.

    Joseph quickly rushed over.

    Seeing Jarrod''s situation, he said with seriousness, "It should be a Golden Bug. I don''t know much

    about the Golden Bug. He needs my master."

    Samuel''s face turned gloomy.

    He recalled his original n.

    "Morgan is still in the Harper Town? How is the situation over there?"

    "Aaron has trapped Morgan in the Harper Town, but he''s unable to attack in. The two sides are stuck in

    a deadlock and the situation has reached fever pitch."

    Emory hade in. He answered Samuel''s question.

    Samuel frowned.

    He knew that he hadn''t given Morgan a single soldier. It must have been difficult for Morgan to hold on

    through these days.

    "Bring our bodyguards along. Call Morgan and ask her to cooperate with us to take down Aaron."

    At this juncture, Samuel felt that there was no need to let Aaron off.

    Emory hurriedly said, "My men are also in."

    He was also determined to capture Aaron.

    Samuel nodded. He was going to stand up and act together with them when Nicole stopped him.

    "Can you do it in your current situation? Why don''t I go?"

    "You stay here and take care of them. I''ll be fine."

    Samuel looked at Nicole tenderly and whispered.

    The more he experienced, the more he valued the person in front of him. No matter what, he would

    take good care of himself for Nicole.

    Seeing that she could not stop Samuel, Nicole asked someone to bring over the hematinic soup.

    "Drink it before you leave."

    "Alright."

    Samuel petted Nicole on her head and gulped down the soup in her hand. Then, he felt a warm kiss

    from her.

    This was the first time Nicole had kissed Samuel in front of everyone. Samuel was stunned for a

    moment. He felt tingled all over his body. He even wanted to carry her into the room and do something

    without caring about anything else.

    Samuel''s blood was burning and boiling. He tightly hugged Nicole with firm arms, wishing to rub her

    into his body.

    Nicole also began to breathe fast, but she still pushed Samuel away, her face blushing like a ripe

    peach.

    Around them were all men, whose blood was boiling with excitement.

    Emory coughed and said to Samuel, "Alright. You should be good to go. Stop your PDA."

    Samuel smiled like a child. His smile was dazzling, making people envious from the bottom of their

    hearts.

    "Wait at home until Ie back."

    "Alright, be careful."

    Nicole nodded shyly.

    Samuel led the others to walk out with happiness all over his body.

    Amelia had been taking care of Jarrod. When she saw the interaction between Samuel and Nicole, her

    eyes couldn''t help but turn red.

    When Jarrod was on a mission, she also waited for Jarrod''s return like Nicole. But would Jarrode

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    back to her this time?

    Not knowing the result, she was worried.

    Jarrod had been asleep, but hisplexion was much better than before, and his breath had

    stabilized.

    Amelia guarded Jarrod without any rest, and she did everything for him by herself.

    Nicole was really afraid that Amelia would be tired out. She persuaded Amelia many times, but Amelia

    wouldn''t leave Jarrod. So Nicole had no choice but to stay by Amelia and watch.

    Samuel took his bodyguards and Emory''s men to the Harper Town. They joined forces with Morgan,

    attacked from both sides and finally defeated Aaron''s team. In the process of capturing Aaron, Samuel

    was injured in the arm, but in the end, he still pulled Aaron to the ground.

    "Don''t move!"

    Samuel''s expression was sullen and frighteningly cold.

    It was this man who brought disasters to the Harper Town, annihted the entire town, confused Zama,

    and even treated Jarrod with such ruthlessness.

    Samuel wished to kill Aaron now, but he couldn''t.

    Aaron never imagined that he would lose to Samuel. Struggling unwillingly, he stared at Samuel with

    bloody eyes and said coldly, "Little bastard, I should have killed you at the beginning. I should have

    strangled you once you were born."

    "Unfortunately, you won''t have that chance."

    Samuel hacked Aaron unconscious with his hand, then he saw Morganing out from inside.

    Apparently, she was also here with someone.

    Samuel was slightly stunned when he saw Sally. Then he immediately understood everything.

    "You actually worked together. That''s rare."

    "She promised me that she''ll take me to William."

    Sally was a little tired.

    Samuel immediately understood it and looked at Morgan with aplex expression.

    "You know where William is? Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Morgan didn''t know how to answer Samuel, so she could only remain silent.

    Seeing her reaction, Samuel did not make things difficult for her anymore. Instead, he said indifferently,

    "Come with me to save someone who''s controlled by a Golden Bug."

    Upon hearing this, Morgan was stunned.

    "Golden Bug? Aren''t Golden Bugs only avable to the head? There were only three in the Harper

    Town, but there''s only one left for me to give to the head, while the other two...."

    "It''s my elder brother Jarrod."

    With that, Samuel turned around and left.

    The others lifted Aaron up and threw him into the ancestral hall of the Harper Town.

    The majority couldn''t enter Emory''s barracks. If too many people knew about the ce, the ore deposit

    would be exposed.

    Samuel had someone bring Jarrod and the others out.

    Zoe and Juliana were left at Emory''s, while Joseph, Jarrod, Amelia and Nicole returned to the Harper

    Town.

    Morgan was slightly stunned when she saw Joseph, then she went to Jarrod''s room.

    "How is it? Is there a way?"

    Samuel was very worried.

    Although Amelia did not say anything, she also stared nervously at Morgan.

    Morgan checked Jarrod and said in a low voice, "Yes, he''s fine. The Golden Bug is the king of bugs. It

    can eliminate all the poisonous bugs in his body, while it is not harmful to him. The reason why he is

    unconscious is that his body can''t withstand it and hasn''tpletely epted the Golden Bug yet. As

    long as the Golden Bug is fully epted, he will wake up."

    Hearing Morgan''s words, Samuel finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "So you''re saying that the Golden Bug in my body is fine?"

    Samuel had always thought that his Golden Bug would bring him great harm. After all, this feeling was

    not good. So when he heard Morgan say that the Golden Bug was beneficial instead of harmful, he

    couldn''t help but ask her.

    Morgan was going to say something, but she didn''t. Still, she nodded.

    Seeing that Jarrod was steady, Nicole persuaded Amelia to take a rest. Amelia refused to leave, so

    Nicole could only ask someone to put another bed in the room and arranged for Amelia to rest.

    After everything was settled, Nicole pulled Samuel back to her room.

    "Are you alright? I smell blood. Were you hurt?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel worriedly, towards which Samuel was both happy and speechless.

    "It''s just a minor flesh wound. It''s fine."

    "Let me have a look."

    Nicole reached out and untied Samuel''s coat, but Samuel held her small hand.

    "Darling, I''m not used to you being so unrestrained in broad daylight."

    "Stop it. Hurry up and show me."

    Nicole patted off Samuel''s hand and untied his clothes. Although the scratch wasn''t very serious,

    Nicole''s eyes still turned red because she was concerned.

    "Did you catch Aaron?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s good. We can finally rx a bit."

    As Nicole spoke, she applied medicine to Samuel, her eyes still red.

    Knowing that Nicole had been frightened along the way, Samuel hurriedly hugged her and whispered,

    "Let''s go and meet William tomorrow."

    Nicole instantly froze at his words.

 Chapter 1287 I Will Talk to You Later

    Chapter 1287 I Will Talk to You Later

    "Who are we going to see?"

    Nicole didn''t hear it clearly.

    Seeing her red eyes, Samuel felt heartbroken and hugged her even more tightly.

    "We''re going to see your second uncle. Sally said that Morgan would take her to see William."

    Leaning on Samuel''s chest  she listened to his powerful heartbeat in a state of shock.

    "Sally is also here?"

    "I don''t know how they made up, but I know it was Sally who had ordered Morgan to defend the Harper

    Town. I used to think that the Harper Town was very important to Morgan, but now I don''t think so."

    A trace of doubt shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes.

    Nicole pulled herself out of his embrace. She looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you

    suspicious of Morgan? She knew where Elvis was but didn''t tell us."

    "Don''t you think so?"

    Samuel frowned because he thought Nicole was too calm.

    Nicole shook her head, got up, and walked to the window.

    The people outside were busy covering what Emory had done, because they didn''t want outsiders to

    know. Although Zoe and Juliana had left, the atmosphere here was still tense. It didn''t change much

    after Aaron was captured,

    Nicole felt an increasing tension in the air. She didn''t know whether it was brought by the well-trained

    bodyguards of the Green family or it was her illusion.

    Samuel walked over and hugged her from behind.

    He enjoyed doing this. When Nicole''s soft body leaned against him, he felt like he had the whole world.

    Wealth and power could never bring this kind of satisfaction.

    "I think you have a different opinion on Morgan,"

    Samuel said gently with a fatigue and hoarse voice.

    Nicole''s heart aches for him. She caressed the back of his hand and whispered, "No matter who she is,

    she is a woman, who lost her son, and it might be the most regrettable thing in her life. If she was an

    ordinary woman, she might have gone crazy, but she didn''t even have the right to do that since she''s a

    woman on mission. She''s responsible for the survival of the Harper Town. I think her son was the

    eternal pain in her heart. However, she epted Joseph and even treated Joseph as her own son. I

    believe her love for Joseph is true. "

    "I have never doubted her love for Joseph, but does this have anything to do with her current

    behavior?"

    As a man, Samuel didn''t understand women''s thoughts.

    "Of course," said Nicole with a smile. If Morgan really cares about Joseph, she will put the safety of

    Joseph ahead of the Harper Town. And her burden has reduced since you are in the Harper Town now.

    In such a situation, she will protect Joseph as a mother does. I think there must be someone watching

    Joseph."

    Samuel was surprised at Nicole''s words.

    "How do you know it?"

    "If Joseph isn''t spied on and his safety isn''t threatened, then Morgan has no reason to hide the

    whereabouts of my second uncle from us. I think she used the whereabouts of my uncle as a

    bargaining chip to get Sally''s cooperation when she was cornered by you. Have you noticed that

    members of this organization only follow Sally''s order and they ignore Morgan? Morgan has been with

    Sally for more than ten years, and Sally has entrusted many things to her. Even if there are fractions

    within this organization, how could Morgan not be able to have her own henchmen for all these years? I

    think these members are the secret force of Sally. The only exnation for Sally to use her secret force

    for Morgan is that Morgan knew where my second uncle is, and she used this message as the

    bargaining chip. Sally helped her, not for their friendship, but for the message.

    Samuel was shocked at her orderly analysis.

    He had always known that Nicole was thoughtful, but he never expected that she could be able to

    remain observant in such a situation.

    ''She hade a long way.''

    When he realized this, Samuel felt happy, but sad.

    He had wanted Nicole to tougher, but not too much or he would feel he didn''t do a good job protecting

    her. And now, Nicole had grown in the way that Samuel had never imagined.

    Every time in face of dangers and difficulties, she acted with low profile, but she had learned to be

    more calm and farsighted.

    Samuel had anticipated it but he never expected it to be such a great change.

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly, his chin on her shoulder, his warm breath sprinkling on her cheeks.

    Nicole felt a little bit shy.

    "Get up."

    "No!"

    Samuel acted like a child.

    Nicole didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    "Your prestige will go away if someone sees you acting like this."

    "I''m spending time with my wife. No one dares toe in and bother us."

    Before he could finish his words, someone knocked on the door outside.

    Nicole chuckled.

    "Mr. Green, it turns out that you were wrong!"

    Looked at Nicole''s beautiful smile, Samuel also put on a faint smile.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    "I''ll talk to youter."

    He let go of Nicole and his face fell.

    "Who is that?"

    "Daddy, it''s me."

    Hearing Joseph''s tender, Nicole burst intoughter.

    If it was anyone else, Samuel might even vent his anger, but it was Joseph, so he could only swallow

    his anger.

    Samuel looked at Nicole, resignedly shook his head, and got up to open the door.

    "Why are you here? Is there something wrong with Jarrod?"

    Joseph looked around and walked over to Nicole.

    "Mommy, how do you feel?"

    "Good. What''s wrong?"

    Nicole touched Joseph''s head, lifted him, and put him on herp.

    Joseph didn''t want to trouble her. He wanted toe down, but meanwhile, he yearned for this

    maternal love.

    Samuel was a little depressed.

    ''What was going on? Why so many people looked for Nicole when I was with her. ¡®Although he felt

    ufortable, he had nothing to do with a child. He could only walk over and bring a cup of warm

    water to Joseph.

    "Drink some warm water. The temperature in the mountain is lower than outside. Don''t catch a cold."

    "Thank you, Daddy."

    Joseph took the cup with a smile and took a sip. Then he said, "Mommy, Daddy, I think there are spies

    here."

    ...

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    His heart missed a beat, when he thought of Nicole''s guess.

    Joseph whispered, "Just now, in the porridge that I sent to my Uncle Jarrod, I discovered there were

    tranquilizer pills in it."

    "Tranquilizers?"

    Samuel and Nicole were shocked.

    They had always thought the spies were very likely to Aaron''s henchmen. Since Aaron was captured,

    they only needed to wait and catch them when they came to save Aaron. Samuel also thought the

    same way, so he didn''t rush to take action. They didn''t expect that their goal was Jarrod.

    ''Why did they want to take Jarrod away?''

    ''If Jarrod was their enemy, why didn''t they wait for him to awake and leave? They could even do

    something to him. But it was confusing that they put tranquilizers in his food and tried taking him away.

    ''This meant they were not from Jarrod''s side. Who could they be?''

    ''Could it be someone from Aaron''s side?¡¯

    ''If so, why didn''t they save Aaron?''

    A series of questions appeared in their minds.

    The two of them looked at each other without saying a word.

    This reaction surprised Joseph.

    "Daddy, Mommy, what I said is true."

    "We believe in you. What did you do with the porridge?"

    Samuel looked at Joseph and touched his head.

    Joseph whispered, "I took them out and put other medicines that will help him wake up."

    Samuel was satisfied with this solution.

    He looked at him, and asked in a low voice, "Do you feel that someone is watching you these days? Or

    anything happened to you?"

    "No. what''s wrong?"

    Joseph hurriedly shook his head.

    Nicole and Samuel wore grim expressions on their faces.

    ''Joseph didn''t feel that he was spied on, which meant the spy might be someone close to him. Who

    else was close to him besides them?''

    ''Zoe?''

    Nicole and Samuel knew clearly that Zoe treated Joseph with all her heart. Therefore, Zoe couldn''t be

    the spy. ''Who else would be able to stay by Joseph''s side without people''s noticing?''

    The two of them thought for a moment, and then exchanged nces with each other. Shortly, Samuel

    looked somewhat anxious.

    "I''ll make a phone call."

    Samuel quickly stood up and directly opened the door and walked out.

    Joseph was slightly surprised. He thought he said had said something wrong, so he hurriedly asked,

    "Mommy, did I say something wrong?"

    "No, you did a good job. Joseph, I''m sorry I have to leave you alone for a while. I need to go and look

    for Morgan."

    As she spoke, she quickly put Joseph down and walked out of the door.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Joseph also left the room and followed behind. He hadn''t seen his master for a

    long time; he wanted to ask her for advice for many questions.

    Joseph did not call Nicole but quickly followed up.

    Nicole hurriedly came to Morgan''s room, and she found Sally standing at the door. Sally was also here

    for Morgan, but she hadn''t knocked on the door yet. Sally noticed Nicole walking towards her.

    "Nicole?"

    "Sally, I''ll talk to youter."

    After saying that, Nicole pushed open Morgan''s door without knocking on the door.

 Chapter 1288 Have We Met Before?

    Chapter 1288 Have We Met Before?

    Morgan was slightly stunned by the sudden entrance of Nicole. Then she recalled Nicole''s identity.

    Although she didn''t want to do that, she still called Nicole "Mrs. Green".

    In the past, Morgan had never called Nicole like this, even after she became Joseph''s master. Nicole

    knew Morgan did this was because Samuel was now the head of the Harper Town. Morgan had no

    choice but to respect her.

    At this moment, Nicole was not in the mood to care about this. She directly walked in front of Morgan

    and asked, "Who is the person watching Joseph?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Morgan was stunned for a moment. Morgan avoided Nicole''s eye. Nicole didn''t

    know what Morgan was thinking about.

    Joseph happened to get to the door. When he heard this, he paused a little.

    Sally did not say anything, but she was also curious.

    Based on Nicole''s words, Morgan was being threatened. She once promised that she would take her to

    William. But would she keep her promise?

    Nicole is not in the mood to care for others. She was very anxious in her heart.

    Morgan lowered her head and whispered, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Mrs. Green."

    "You know what I''m saying. Morgan, you''re smart, but don''t treat others as fools. You think you can find

    a bnce between that person and Samuel. You think you can protect the Harper Town and Joseph.

    But let me tell you, no one can have the best of both worlds, and neither can you! If you care about

    Joseph, then tell me, who is watching Joseph?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Joseph understood something.

    He walked into the room, looked at Morgan, and whispered, "Master, are you threatened because of

    me? Who is that person? What does he need you to do?"

    At first, Morgan didn''t want to say anything, but when she saw Joseph, she hesitated.

    "Why are you here? Don''t listen to me and your mom talking. You are just a kid! Go out and y, or see

    how Jarrod is doing."

    Morgan wanted Joseph to go out, but Joseph shook his head and said, "Uncle has been drugged.

    Daddy and Mommy decided to take advantage of that. They will lure that person out soon. Master, I''m

    right in front of you. You must believe that my Daddy and Mommy can protect me. Please just say it."

    Joseph looked straight at Morgan with his clear eyes, but Morgan still remained silent.

    Nicole was extremely anxious. After a while, she said anxiously, "The other party''s target is not Joseph

    all along, right? They approached Joseph, watched Joseph, and even used Joseph''s life to threaten

    you. What do they want?"

    "They just told me to wait patiently. They said they wille to me when they need me. You keep

    saying that you would take good care of Joseph, but didn''t you let dangerous people sneaked their way

    to be his side?"

    Morgan finally said something. There was a trace of reproach and dissatisfaction in her tone. Because

    of Samuel''s identity, Morgan could not judge him. But she was doing it for Joseph.

    She didn''t allow anyone to hurt Joseph.

    Hearing Morgan''s words, Nicole was stunned for a moment. Then she suddenly figured something out.

    "Morgan, the person they wanted to deal with is not Joseph all along. They want nothing from Joseph.

    And even if they want to kidnap Joseph, Joseph will be fine because Samuel and I are here. If their

    target is Joseph, they would have taken actions long ago instead of waiting until now. They used you."

    Nicole hurriedly took out her phone. She was a little scared. Her hands were trembling as she held the

    phone.

    Morgan did not quite understand what Nicole meant. She wanted to ask, but she heard Nicole call

    Samuel and say, "Their target is Emory!"

    "I know that. I have also tried to notify Emory. Unfortunately, we are stillte. Emory didn''t answer my

    phone. It is a bad cell zone there. I need to go over there. Can you hold on here yourself?"

    There was also a trace of anxiety and worry in Samuel''s tone.

    "I can. Go. Take care of yourself."

    Nicole felt veryplicated. But she knew that she should calm down at this time. Because Zoe was

    with Emory.

    When she thought that something bad might happen to her precious daughter, Nicole felt extremely

    anxious.

    Even Morgan, who was standing at the side, felt something.

    "Mrs. Green, this..."

    "Don''t you understand? Morgan, Joseph is just a bait. They are afraid that you will help us. In fact, they

    didn''t watch Joseph. Instead, they are using Joseph''s rtionship with us to find where Emory is. You

    are a member of the Harper Town. If you help us, they wouldn''t seed easily. However, if you do

    nothing, we will have to ask others for help because we are unfamiliar with the situation here. They

    used this and took the opportunity. They arranged a spy and found Emory. You''re being used."

    Nicole did not want to me Morgan. After all, she did all this for Joseph. But now, Nicole felt terrible

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    and anxious.

    If something happened to Emory, what would happen to Zoe?

    Morgan was stunned.

    She looked at Nicole and then looked at Joseph. She still didn''t get Nicole''s meaning.

    Sally sighed and walked in. She whispered, "Probably they have seeded by now. If their target is

    Emory, I''m afraid something bad has happened. After all, it has been a long time since you left..."

    "Sally!"

    This was also what Nicole was worried about.

    She interrupted Sally. Sally stopped. Sally didn''t know what to say.

    Joseph was listening to them all along. Now he seemed to understand the whole story.

    "Mommy, will Zoe be alright?"

    Seeing Joseph''s anxious and worried eyes, Nicole touched his head and said, "Your Daddy has gone

    there. He''ll be there in time."

    "It''s toote."

    Joseph''s eyes were a little wet.

    "If you guess is right, that spy is Juliana, right? We once asked her to lead the way because we aren''t

    familiar with this ce. We thought that she was sent here by Uncle Emory, so we didn''t guard against

    her. We even sent her and Zoe over after finding Uncle Emory. Now I''m afraid ... I''m afraid..."

    Joseph choked up as he spoke.

    He knew that he couldn''t me Morgan. After all, Morgan was his master, and everything she did was

    to protect him. But now, Joseph was very sad.

    Thinking that something bad might happen to Zoe, Joseph wished he could rush over immediately.

    Nicole knew how Joseph felt. In fact, she has already guessed who the spy was. She just wanted to get

    an urate answer from Morgan. But now the answer didn''t seem to matter.

    The other party was indeed good at calction. They were well-prepared. But he still seeded.

    Now, Morgan finally realized what had happened.

    She med herself. She said, "Mrs. Green, that person is indeed Juliana. But I have investigated her.

    There is nothing wrong with her mother and father. They..."

    "Talking about it now is useless. What''s done is done. What we should do is figuring out how to solve

    the problem. Now Juliana had followed Zoe into Emory''s camp. We can no longer keep the secret.

    Then, their target is likely to be the entrance of the Harper Town. If all of this is a n, then Aaron ...

    shit! Aaron!"

    Nicole quickly left Morgan''s room and ran towards the ce where Aaron was imprisoned.

    Sally also followed.

    Morgan no longer kept any secret from Nicole. She whispered, "Mrs. Green, there is a secret team in

    the Harper Town. If you want to use it, I can tell you. However, you need the ring of the head to lead

    them."

    "We''ll talk about thister."

    Nicole didn''t dare to use people she did not trust. Even if it was Morgan who told her about the team,

    she still didn''t want to use them for the sake of safety.

    Nicole trotted to the ce where Aaron was imprisoned. Seeing that Aaron was still there, she couldn''t

    help but breathe a sigh of relief. The bodyguards were a little astonished to see Nicole being like that.

    "Mrs. Green, what''s wrong?"

    "Is he awake?"

    "Not yet."

    Nicole looked around. This ce couldn''t be easily taken. If there were no insiders involved, it would be

    impossible to rescue Aaron.

    At this moment, Aaron woke up.

    When he saw Nicole, his eyes turned cold.

    "Where''s Samuel? Tell him to let me go!"

    "Are you daydreaming?"

    Nicole was anxious and worried in her heart. But she looked calm and peaceful, especially when facing

    Aaron.

    Aaron had a good look, but in Nicole''s eyes, Samuel was much better. Moreover, Aaron''s malicious

    gaze indicated that he was a bad person. But Nicole always felt that Aaron was somewhat familiar, as if

    she had seen him before.

    "Have we met before?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Aaron was slightly stunned. He sneered and said, "Women I have met usually

    have had sex with me. Mrs. Green, do you mean that you have slept with me before?"

    "Bastard!"

    The person beside Nicole immediately pped Aaron on the face. Instantly, Aaron''s face was swollen.

    Nicole also wanted to p him. She did not expect that Aaron would say such stupid and disgusting

    words. He was like a scoundrel.

    Aaron made Zama fall in love with him. This proved that he was good at scheming. Moreover, he was

    cruel to his own son. Nicole was even more wary of him.

    "Pay close attention to him. Don''t let anything happen to him. Don''t let anyone take him away.

    Understand?"

    "Yes, Mrs. Green."

    Nicole sent more people to watch Aaron.

    Aaron''s cold eyes made Nicole feel very ufortable. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, "I

    made a mistake this time. But don''t get toocent. This is not over."

    These words are so meaningful that Nicole felt very uneasy.

    "We already know your n. We know why you came to the Harper Town thirty years ago. Do you think

    you have any chance of winning? Who are you waiting for? Lindo?"

    When Nicole mentioned Lindo, Aaron''s expression changed.

    "You know about Lindo?"

    There was a trace of surprise, doubt, and even worry on Aaron''s face.

    Worry?

    Was he afraid that they would find Lindo?

    Why?

 Chapter 1289 Leave My Business Alone

    Chapter 1289 Leave My Business Alone

    "What is your rtionship with Lindo?"

    Nicole was straightforward.

    Aaron, however, did not speak. Instead, he looked coldly at Nicole with an expression that was

    somewhat elusive.

    Nicole didn''t force him. She smiled faintly and said, "Aaron, let me guess, you must have been

    abandoned. You have been captured by us for so long, but they don''t even care about you at all. There

    is even no rescue operation. You did everything you could for them. Do you think it''s worth it?"

    Aaron remained silent. The contempt in his eyes made Nicole immediately understand that she had

    guessed wrongly.

    Could it be that Aaron knew from the beginning that he was just an abandoned pawn?

    It couldn''t be.

    If that was the case, it was impossible for him not to n for himself, so could it be that this was a

    strategical n?

    Right now, Nicole was cautious. She did not know who, of the people around her, were enemies and

    who were friends. Nor did she know when those people would set up a trap for her and Samuel.

    Thinking carefully, she realized that they had caught Aaron too easily.

    How could she and Samuel catch this fellow who had schemed thirty years ago so easily after thirty

    years?

    The more Nicole thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong.

    The smile on her face also subsided.

    "Aaron, no matter what n you have or what idea you have, you can''t leave here. I advise you to think

    about your own future."

    "Future? I really regret not strangling Samuel when he was born. I let him grow up so strong and

    be my enemy. But Nicole, don''t be cocky. You two are still too young after all. I was just caught by

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    you. We''ll see who will have thestugh."

    Aaron sounded confident, as if being caught wasn''t a big deal.

    Nicole observed him but was unable to read his expression. She could only say indifferently, "Then let''s

    wait and see. However, it''s a pity that Zama fell in love with a man like you."

    Nicole had said it sincerely.

    Although Zama had done so many wrong things, she must never have thought that the person who

    betrayed her and the entire town was her first lover, Aaron. But now, Aaron didn''t have the slightest bit

    of feelings for Zama, and it could be seen from his attitude towards Jarrod.

    Thinking of Jarrod, Nicole was very angry.

    Everyone said that even a ferocious tiger doesn''t eat its cubs, but Aaron was even worse than a beast.

    When Aaron heard Zama''s name, he was slightly surprised. Then he sneered, "How can a woman from

    a small town be worthy of me? It is her honor and good fortune that I was willing to toy with her!"

    Nicole was astonished.

    When Aaron said these words, his disdain for Zama was deep, as if he was a natural noble. The innate

    quality could not be changed.

    So what exactly was Aaron''s true identity?

    Nicole suddenly realized this.

    From the beginning, everyone thought that Aaron was a geological surveyor. People tended to think

    this was just an ordinary profession. This was actually a misconception.

    She and Samuel had seen Aaron as an ordinary person from the beginning, but how could an ordinary

    person know about and specifically go to the Harper Town? If he were just an ordinary person, would

    Lindo have cooperated with him?

    Some details that had been neglected in the past suddenly surged into Nicole''s mind.

    She stared at Aaron, causing his hair to stand on end.

    "What are you staring at me for? Do you have a crush on me?"

    Aaron''s words were truly vulgar.

    Nicole felt that Jarrod was fortunate not to grow up like him.

    "Aaron, I wonder why Jarrod had a father like you?"

    "Did you buy that unfilial son of mine over? Otherwise, why was he defiant to me? With that bitch Zama

    as a mother, he wasn''t like me at all. If I hadn''t done a paternity test to prove that he was indeed my

    son, I would have directly killed him. But since he died from the bugs, he is now with his mother."

    When Aaron talked about Jarrod, there was not a bit of affection towards his son in his tone.

    Nicole frowned slightly and said, "At least he was your biological son. You are so indifferent to his

    death! Aaron, you are an animal."

    "He was ungrateful. He died. So what? I''ll have another son."

    Aaron spoke with utter indifference. Nicole felt that it was impossible tomunicate with him. She

    was afraid that she would kill Aaron if she stayed any longer, so she turned around and left.

    "Keep an eye on him. Don''t make any mistakes."

    "Yes, Mrs. Green!"

    Nicole walked out of the cave and saw Morgan walking towards her. She slowed down her pace.

    "How did it go? Did Aaron say anything?"

    "No."

    Nicole shook her head.

    Morgan had a premonition about such a situation, but she still hoped that things would turn around.

    Seeing how disappointed Morgan was, Nicole whispered, "Morgan, do you have any way to check

    Aaron''s background?"

    "Aaron''s background? Isn''t he just a geological surveyor?"

    Morgan looked at Nicole, puzzled.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I thought the same thing at first, but Aaron''s tone just now made me

    suddenly think that maybe we were all misled by our own thoughts." Aaron was able to get away from

    the incident of the destruction of the Harper Town that year without leaving a trace, and could even

    continue to live peacefully in the past thirty years. Was it really because Lindo had given him

    protection? We haven''t heard of Lindo in all these years. If Samuel didn''t have a special channel to find

    out about Lindo, perhaps we wouldn''t have known about his existence at all. However, this person has

    indeed disappeared over the years. So Aaron is really capable. He is definitely not a simple geological

    surveyor."

    "I''ll investigate this matter."

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Sally walked out.

    Seeing Sally, Morgan subconsciously wanted to hide.

    "You don''t have to go. I won''t force you to take me to Mark right now."

    Sally''s words surprised Morgan.

    "Why?"

    "Because it''s not safe now. Even Emory is watched. I don''t know who I can trust now, and I don''t know

    how many snitches there are around us. So I''ll wait. Since you know Mark''s address, it proves that he

    is alive. I have waited for so many years, so I don''t mind waiting for a few more days."

    Sally was a calm person, or she wouldn''t have survived until now.

    Nicole knew that she had thought of some possibility from Morgan being coerced, so she made such a

    decision.

    Nicole also wanted to see Mark, but now it seemed to have to be postponed.

    Morgan felt a little guilty and whispered, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Green. I put Miss Zoe in danger."

    "Zoe is not necessarily in danger. Even if something really happened to her, you don''t have to say sorry

    to me. Let''s temporarily put this aside. Now that Samuel is not here, the three of us need to manage

    the Harper Town well. Have some people keep an eye on Aaron, and several others on Jarrod. I didn''t

    tell Aaron that Jarrod was still alive so Jarrod could be safe. I just don''t know when he will wake up.

    Sally, go check Aaron''s true identity. I hope to know as soon as possible."

    Nicole arranged things calmly.

    "Alright."

    Sally nodded and left.

    When Nicole saw Joseph walk over, she knew that he might have something to say to Morgan, so she

    left as well.

    Joseph came to Morgan. She said sadly, "I''m sorry, Joseph. I was confused. They may hurt Miss Zoe.

    I...."

    "Daddy will bring her back."

    Joseph''s tone was quite certain.

    He had never trusted a person before. Morgan was surprised that he had so much faith in Samuel.

    Joseph held Morgan''s hand and said, "Master, don''t be manipted again in the future. Daddy and

    Mommy will do their best to protect me. You should believe in them."

    "I do. I was just worried about you. You are like a son to me."

    Morgan meant it.

    Joseph''s eyes became moist.

    "Don''t worry, Master, I will take care of you."

    "You kid."

    Morgan was on the brink of shedding tears.

    The two of them slowly walked towards the room.

    When Nicole came to Jarrod to check on him, she saw that Amelia was drinking something ck. She

    was so scared that she hurriedly stepped forward and snatched it away.

    "What are you drinking?"

    Amelia wanted to evade the question.

    "Give it to me."

    "What is this?"

    Nicole had an intuition that this was not something good.

    Amelia looked at Jarrod who was unconscious, and said in a low voice, "Abortifacient. I made it

    myself."

    "Are you crazy?"

    When Nicole heard this, she immediately dumped the drug.

    "Amelia, do you know how much Jarrod yearns for this child? He even asked us to protect you and the

    child no matter what. How can you abort it? Don''t you also want to have a child with Jarrod? Now that

    you''re finally pregnant, why are you doing this?"

    Nicole did not understand what Amelia was thinking.

    Judging from what Amelia did for Jarrod, she really loved him, but since they loved each other, why

    didn''t she want to have his baby?

    When Amelia saw Nicole dump the drug, she said, "Leave my business alone."

    "How could I? It''s not just your business now. You''re the person Jarrod cares about the most. He''s still

    unconscious. How can I watch you kill his child? Amelia, what exactly are you thinking? Can you tell

    me?"

    Nicole did not think that Amelia was a ruthless mother. From the look in Amelia''s eyes, she could tell

    that she also loved this child, but why wouldn''t she keep it?

    Nicole suddenly thought of the poisonous bugs in Jarrod''s body.

    "Are you afraid that the poison in Jarrod''s body will affect the baby and you will give birth to an

    unhealthy child? Is that why you don''t want it?"

 Chapter 1290 This Is Too Ironic

    Chapter 1290 This Is Too Ironic

    When Nicole finished speaking, Amelia''s eyes dimmed before she said, "That''s part of the reason."

    "There are other reasons?"

    "It''s not convenient for me to tell you now. Can you stop forcing me?"

    Amelia was very aloof, as if she would open her heart to no one.

    Nicole couldn''t help but be a little surprised. She even doubted that her feelings for Jarrod were truly

    indestructible. Did she have other intentions?

    However, this was their own business. She could make decisions for neither of them.

    Nicole thought for a moment and said, "I won''t stop you doing what you want, but I hope you can wait

    until Jarrod wakes up. If he wakes up, you can deal with the baby whatever you want. But now, I won''t

    let anything happen to you because Samuel promised Jarrod that he would take good care of you and

    the baby. If you abort it now, what are we supposed to tell Jarrod?"

    Amelia did not respond. She only gave Nicole a meaningful nce, then turned around and walked out.

    Just as Nicole was about to follow her, Amelia said indifferently, "Don''t follow me. I want to be alone."

    Nicole stopped.

    She looked at Jarrod who was still asleep. She did not know when he would wake up, nor did she know

    if Amelia would try to abort the baby again.

    Nicole felt a headache.

    Why couldn''t things go smoothly?

    She felt that she should go and interrogate Aaron.

    Thinking of this, Nicole once again came to the cave where Aaron was imprisoned.

    Aaron was surprised that Nicole was back.

    "What? You want to get information from me? Nicole, I won''t say anything. Don''t waste your time."

    Nicole looked at him and said with a smile, "I won''t ask any questions. I don''t want to know anything. I

    just want to keep an eye on you here."

    "What?"

    Aaron was confused.

    Nicole ignored him and sat in a chair opposite Aaron. Then, she took out her phone and started ying

    games.

    She was calm and unhurried. Aaron wondered what Nicole was up to, but he knew that the longer she

    stayed there, the more disadvantageous it would be for him.

    "Nicole, I''m hungry. Get me something to eat."

    "There''s nothing to eat. Deal with it. Don''t forget that you''re a prisoner now."

    Nicole didn''t even bother to give a single nce to Aaron.

    Aaron had never been treated this way before. He raised his voice.

    "I want to eat and drink something. You''d better serve me well. Otherwise, you won''t get any useful

    information from me."

    "Even if I give you food and water, you may not say anything. Since that''s the case, why should I waste

    food?"

    Nicole still didn''t look at him, but what she said irritated him.

    At first, Aaron thought it might be easy to fool a woman, but now he felt that Nicole was as difficult to

    deal with as Samuel.

    "Nicole, you...."

    "Shut up! If you keep yelling, I''ll ask them to gag you with their socks. If you don''t believe me, you can

    try."

    Nicole finally raised her head with a stern look in her eyes. What she said almost drove Aaron mad.

    "I swear once I leave this ce alive, I will cut you to pieces and tear your mouth!"

    Aaron threatened viciously.

    Nicole suddenly paused.

    It sounded Aaron was very confident that he could leave this ce.

    He was a prisoner, but he was still so arrogant and confident. Apart from not being afraid of death,

    perhaps he had an inside man here.

    When Nicole thought of this, a realization urred to her.

    No wonder Aaron was unhappy with her staying there. Perhaps she had affected his inside man''s

    rescue n.

    Thinking of this, Nicole gave a cunning smile. If one looked carefully, one would find that her smile was

    exactly the same as the one Samuel had when he schemed against others.

    "This ce is badly ventted. It''s so ufortable. Forget it, I''m going home. You guys watch him

    carefully. You can''t give him water, let alone food. I''m going to starve him. Let''s see if he''ll still be

    arrogant."

    Nicole stretched and put her phone in her pocket. Then she stood up and looked at Aaron before

    leaving with a sneer.

    A grim look flitted across Aaron''s eyes.

    After Nicole left, she did not rush home. Instead, she gave a bodyguard some instructions before

    leaving the cave.

    When she returned to the Harper Town, Morgan, Joseph, and Sally were all there, but Amelia was

    gone.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Nicole remembered that she had left the room to get some air. She couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    "Have you seen Amelia? She''s not well. It''s windy outside. Go bring her back."

    Morgan and Sally both shook their heads and said, "We didn''t pay attention to where she went."

    "I''ll go look for her."

    Jarrod had asked Samuel to take care of Amelia. No matter what, Nicole didn''t want anything to

    happen to her.

    After leaving the room, Nicole looked for her everywhere in the Harper Town but couldn''t find her. Her

    worry grew.

    "Morgan, take a few people with you to the cave behind to look for her. Don''t let anything happen to

    her."

    "Alright."

    Because of Amelia''s disappearance, many people joined the search. The atmosphere in the Harper

    Town was even tenser now.

    As Nicole and Morgan were searching for her, a guard in the cave sent news that Aaron had been

    rescued.

    The look in Nicole''s eyes turned dim.

    "Who rescued him?"

    The subordinate stammered, "I don''t know. I went to change shifts, but when I got there, I found

    everyone had been knocked out, and Aaron was gone."

    Nicole ran towards the cave.

    When she arrived at the entrance of the cave, she saw that the subordinate she had arranged to keep

    an eye on Aaron had been knocked unconscious. Inside, the guards sprawled everywhere, and the

    rope used to tie Aaron was tossed on the ground.

    Morgan also walked in. She frowned. "It''s knockout scent. Someone used knockout scent."

    "They took him away under our noses. This is too ironic."

    Sally followed her close. Nicole''s face grew grimmer when she heard what she said.

    She pinched the philtrum of the guard she had arranged. He woke up.

    "Who took Aaron away? Who entered the cave just now?"

    "It was Amelia."

    The subordinate was dejected, his hand involuntarily touching his neck.

    The karate chop by Amelia was ruthless.

    Nicole froze for a moment and asked in disbelief, "Who?"

    "Amelia, the woman with Jarrod. Mrs. Green, I think they must have nned this beforehand. After all,

    Jarrod is Aaron''s son. He is probably still pretending to be unconscious so his woman could take

    advantage of this opportunity to save Aaron. We worked so hard to catch Aaron, but he ran away. If Mr.

    Green asks, how are we going to exin this?"

    The subordinate was angry. He said Amelia''s name through gritted teeth.

    Nicole, on the other hand, did not think that Jarrod was faking thea.

    She didn''t think he would risk his life to n all this. To her, Amelia was more suspicious.

    Samuel had said that Amelia was Aaron''s gift to Jarrod to celebrate hising of age. Perhaps Amelia

    worked for Aaron in the first ce.

    No wonder Aaron was so sure that he could escape. It turned out that he had nned for this, but they

    had rxed their vignce towards Amelia because of Jarrod.

    This was bad.

    Amelia not only knew Emory''s whereabouts, but she also knew Eight Trigrams Formation. If she really

    was Aaron''s person, then Aaron would soon find the location of the ore vein.

    Previously, because of the formation, Aaron had thought that the entrance to the ore vein was in the

    Harper Town, so he had ced all of it on the Harper Town. Now that Amelia had identally entered

    Eight Trigrams Formation and found out about the ore vein, she might bring Aaron into the mountain

    from there. At that time, the ore vein would not be able to be preserved.

    Nicole panicked.

    She hurriedly called Samuel, but she couldn''t get through. Nicole knew that this was because of the

    signal blocking function.

    In other words, Samuel and the others were still in the camp of the Bryan Town.

    Nicole frowned.

    What should she do?

    Because Morgan and Sally had experienced a lot, they were very calm towards Amelia''s betrayal, but

    there was also a trace of worry on their face.

    "Nicole, we don''t know how many of our people Aaron''s snitches are. It''s not necessarily safe here right

    now. I suggest we purify our team now."

    Sally was cautious. She spoke her mind.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "These people have been working for Samuel. I believe in

    their loyalty. In this sensitive period, if we investigate our people, it may cause panic and

    dissatisfaction. That will be counterproductive. What we need to do now is to find Amelia and capture

    Aaron as soon as possible"

    "You stay. I''ll go look for them."

    Sally protected Nicole whenever she could.

    There were bodyguards to protect Nicole in the Harper Town. If she went out and was targeted by

    Aaron''s men, it would be terrible.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "No, I''ll look for Aaron. Your people must keep watching over Jarrod,

    okay?"

    Since Nicole was so determined, Sally sighed, "Alright. I know. Don''t worry, I guarantee that I can

    protect Jarrod. He will be safe."

    Before Nicole could speak, Morgan cut in, "I will lead the others to defend the Harper Town. No

    outsiders can get in."

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    Nicole nodded and quickly left the Harper Town with a group of people.

    She thought that they would have to work very hard to find Amelia and Aaron. Unexpectedly, Nicole

    saw Amelia on the roadside not far away from the Harper Town.

    Amelia stood there very calmly, as if she knew that Nicole woulde. Her indifferent expression

    instantly made Nicole burst with anger.

 Chapter 1291 Who Tells You to Let Him Go?

    Chapter 1291 Who Tells You to Let Him Go?

    "Amelia!"

    Nicole quickly stepped forward and grabbed Amelia''s arm. She asked angrily, "Did you let Aaron go?"

    "Yes."

    Amelia confessed.

    In front of so many people, she admitted it so calmly, which stunned Nicole.

    "Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you know what you''re doing? Amelia, you''re Jarrod''s

    woman. What do you mean by doing this? Who told you to? Jarrod is still unconscious. Don''t sling mud

    at him."

    Nicole could not understand why Amelia did this.

    If she was a member of Aaron''s team, she shouldn''t have treated Jarrod so well. Moreover, when

    Samuel and Nicole were in the ancestral hall, Amelia could talk to Aaron. Why did she pass up such a

    good opportunity?

    If she told Aaron that they were in the ancestral hall, both Samuel and Nicole would be caught.

    Could it be that Amelia dangled them to draw Emory out?

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    If that was the case, Amelia was very scheming. Did Jarrod know that Amelia was like this?

    Many questions shed through Nicole''s mind, but she had no answer to either of them.

    Amelia was still calm, indifferent, and even emotionless. "Capture me."

    What else could Nicole say at this point?

    "Amelia, if you have anything hard to disclose, you can tell me."

    "I don''t have that."

    Amelia replied calmly, but Nicole became more depressed.

    Jarrod cared about Amelia so much that he specifically told Samuel to take care of her. But she

    became like this.

    Nicole was heartbroken, but she couldn''t do anything. She could only say to the people beside her,

    "Bring her back. Don''t hurt her. Be careful."

    "Amelia, please."

    The bodyguard''s expression changed as he looked at Amelia.

    However, Amelia didn''t seem to notice it and passed Nicole.

    "Where is Aaron?"

    Nicole was unwilling to give up.

    Amelia said indifferently, "I don''t know. I only sent him out of the Harper Town. The rest has nothing to

    do with me."

    Nicole looked at Amelia and sighed dejectedly. Then she motioned with her hand for the bodyguard to

    take Amelia back.

    Amelia was imprisoned in Jarrod''s room, not the cave.

    To prevent Amelia from doing anything crazy, Nicole took away all the sharp things and even the

    pillows.

    The room instantly got quiet again.

    Jarrod was still unconscious. No one knew when he would wake up. As his cheeks grew rosy, he

    looked much more handsome.

    Amelia sat beside him with a heavy heart.

    She gently stroked Jarrod''s face as she whispered, "You''ll me me too, won''t you? You also think I''m

    working for Aaron, don''t you? Jarrod, when will you wake up? I want you to wake up, but I''m afraid that

    you wake up. Maybe I shouldn''t have fallen in love with you. But I''m doomed. I have thought of leaving

    you, but if I leave, you may be even sadder. After all, I am your only family.

    As she spoke, Amelia''s eyes turned a little red.

    She hurriedly raised her head to force her tears back.

    "Jarrod, I know you are looking forward to this child. If possible, I would like to have a child with you,

    but I cannot. You think that Aaron forced me to abort the babies, right? Would you me me if I tell you

    that I took the initiative to abort them? You will me me, right? After all, you are so eager for children.

    I know you want a home and a regr life with me and our children. But I''m not the right one. Jarrod,

    you are the son of my enemy. How can I have children with the son of my enemy?"

    Amelia''s tears finally fell.

    She didn''t bother to wipe it off. Looking at Jarrod whoy motionless on the bed, she choked, "You

    know what? Aaron killed more than ten members of my family, including my grandmother, grandfather,

    and even my newborn nephew. My parents used to dote on me and I was carefree and bright, but

    Aaron destroyed all of this."

    Amelia burst into tears as she recalled the ughter many years ago. The gruesome scene was etched

    onto her brain.

    She had thought of killing Jarrod to avenge her family, but Jarrod treated her so well that she couldn''t

    do it and almost forgot what she was. Eight Trigrams Formation reminded her of the whole story,

    including who killed her family and why she was given to Jarrod as a present at his bar mitzvah.

    It was only because she was a Conley.

    The Conley family was an ancient family. The ancestor left behind an ancient book of formations. All

    the Conleys could learn. However, as the society developed, the Conleys thought the formation was of

    little use to them, so they forgot the book. Only Amelia had been interested in that book since she was

    young. She seemed to have an innate talent for the formation. She learned it very quickly and was

    once the best sessor.

    Amelia was proud of it, but Aaron got to know it. To take her away and make her work for him, Aaron

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    killed her family when she was twelve years old.

    After a few years of secret training, she was sent to Jarrod.

    Amelia always remembered the pitiful look in Jarrod''s eyes when she first met him.

    She thought that she would lose her virginity that night, but she didn''t expect Jarrod didn''t touch her at

    all. He asked her what she wanted and satisfied all her demands.

    They had sex for the first time when Amelia was twenty-four years old. Jarrod drank something that

    contained aphrodisiacs, but Amelia took the initiative to getid with him. After that, Jarrod''s attitude

    She remembered Jarrod saying that she was his woman and he would show no mercy to the one who

    bullied her.

    At that time, Amelia wanted to tell him that his father killed all her family and ask if she could take

    revenge on his father.

    However, she didn''t because she could tell that Jarrod still had expectations for Aaron.

    She had always thought that Jarrod was Aaron''s only son and Aaron would dote on him, so she

    nned to destroy Jarrod, and Aaron would be devastated. But after being with Jarrod, Amelia found

    that Aaron was much crueler than she could have imagined.

    Jarrod''s life was even worse than that of a servant.

    Amelia knew that she shouldn''t sympathize with Jarrod, much less fall in love with him. But sometimes,

    love was just like this. Suddenly, it came for them. When Jarrod saved her again and again, Amelia

    found herself loving him.

    When she was pregnant for the first time, Amelia was scared.

    It was the first time she felt sorry for her parents and ancestors. How could she give birth to an Austin?

    Aaron Austin was her enemy!

    Therefore, Amelia thought of a trick that made Jarrod think that Aaron aborted the child, and a rift

    began to grow between Jarrod and Aaron.

    Amelia hurt herself instead of Jarrod because she loved him.

    She fell in love with the wrong one, but she was just stuck.

    Amelia cried like a baby in front of Jarrod''s bed and whispered, "I didn''t want to abort this child. Believe

    it or not, I never thought that I would get pregnant. I took the contraceptive pill. How could I get

    pregnant? Jarrod, it''s not that I''m ruthless, but that I''m poisoned. Thest time when you were

    poisoned, I sucked the poison out of you, but it stayed in my body. I thought that I wouldn''t be pregnant,

    so I just ignored it. The child is very likely to be unhealthy and even poisoned. I can''t bear to see him

    suffer. So, don''t me me. Even if I can never get pregnant, I shouldn''t give birth to him. Jarrod,

    perhaps it''s God''s will. We are not supposed to be together. Even if I love you, even if I can let go of the

    past and be with you, God won''t give us a good future."

    She choked and did not notice that Jarrod moved and even tried to open his eyes, but he failed.

    Amelia was tired, so she wiped her tears. After washing her face, she wiped Jarrod''s face with a hot

    towel.

    She was as gentle as a considerate wife. She had thought of having a happy life with Jarrod, but now

    she decided to go back to reality.

    Amelia looked at Jarrod with affection. Then she bent down and gently kissed Jarrod''s lips. She

    whispered, "Jarrod, I love you. I really love you, but I can''t be with you. Forget me. You''re still young.

    You can start over with a beautiful girl. By now, the poison inside you has been removed by Golden

    Bug. You will have many children with another girl. I hope to meet you at the right time next life, and

    then we can stay together for life."

    After she finished speaking, she stood up, looked up at the sunrise, and smiled with relief.

    "Dad, Mom, Grandpa, Grandma, Brother, and my little nephew and niece, I''ll see you soon."

    Then she took out a bag of drug powder from her pocket and poured it into her mouth without

    hesitation.

 Chapter 1292 You Can Never Wake Up a Person Who Is Pretending to Sleep

    Chapter 1292 You Can Never Wake Up a Person Who Is Pretending to Sleep

    No one was around when Amelia took the poison. Even Jarrod was still in aa. However, tears ran

    down his face. He might hear what Amelia said.

    Nicole felt a little uneasy and anxious. She didn''t know what to do. She paced the room and pondered

    what went wrong.

    ''Amelia looked calm and seemed to have known that we would catch her. Since that was the case, why

    didn''t she leave with Aaron?''

    ''Moreover, when Aaron was mentioned, there was hatred in Amelia''s eyes. Amelia hates Aaron so

    much. Then why did she save him?''

    It couldn''t make sense.

    Nicole carefully thought about the process of capturing Amelia, and suddenly, she thought of Amelia''s

    calm face.

    No.

    She wasn''t calm!

    She seemed to be in utter despair and didn''t care about anything.

    Was she in utter despair?

    Nicole''s heart sank.

    Nicole thought hard about it. It seemed that Amelia didn''t care about her child. Now, she looked...

    "Damn it!"

    Nicole quickly turned around and ran towards Amelia''s room.

    The door was locked from the inside.

    Nicole was more worried.

    "Amelia, open the door!"

    Nicole knocked on the door, but no one answered inside.

    "Amelia!"

    Nicole hurriedly asked someone for help. When they kicked open the door, Amelia was on the ground,

    and the corner of her mouth was covered in blood.

    "Hurry up and call 911! Hurry up!"

    Nicole trembled. She knew that this time, regardless of whether Amelia could survive, the fetus in

    Amelia''s belly could not survive.

    Amelia took the poison. How could the fetus in her belly make it?

    Nicole was sad and felt a tightness in the chest.

    Joseph and Morgan also rushed over when they heard the news.

    Seeing Amelia''s current appearance, Morgan hurriedly said, "I''ll detox her with acupuncture treatment

    and prevent the poison from entering her heart as much as possible."

    "Alright."

    Nicole hurriedly moved aside, but the sudden weakness in her legs made her stumble.

    She was careless.

    She never thought that Amelia would take the poison.

    But why?

    Nicole nced at Jarrod who was still unconscious on the bed and didn''t know what to say for a

    moment.

    Morgan and Joseph quickly gave Amelia the acupuncture treatment, and the silver needles they pulled

    out were ck like ink.

    Nicole asked worriedly, "How is she?"

    "The poison has a high level of toxicity, but fortunately, you found it early. Don''t worry. The acupuncture

    of the Harper Town is the best avable here."

    Seeing Morgan concentrating on giving Amelia the acupuncture treatment, Nicole didn''t disturb her.

    Nicole picked up the phone again and called Samuel. Unfortunately, she was still unable to get through.

    Nicole didn''t know what happened to Zoe and Samuel, and now, such a big thing had happened here.

    Aaron ran away and Amelia took the poison. Everything seemed to have deviated from expectations,

    out of control.

    Nicole rubbed her temples. She really hoped that Samuel was here now, so that she could discuss it

    with him.

    At some point, Joseph stood up and came to Nicole''s side.

    He stretched out his small hand and gently held Nicole''s hand, which stunned Nicole. She lowered her

    head and saw a worried face.

    "Mommy, everything will be fine."

    Joseph''s voice was still so tender, but his eyes were firm, giving Nicole a trace of strength.

    "Yes, everything will be fine. Mommy will definitely protect you."

    Nicole had never felt so stressed before. At this moment, she finally understood why Samuel had

    experienced so much but still was strong.

    Because the people behind him were his rtives who he wanted to protect for the rest of his life, he

    couldn''t fall. Once he fell, those tribtions would pounce on his children and rtives like sea waves.

    Nicole''s heart ached for Samuel, but she was also proud of sharing his joy and sorrow.

    What she wanted was a rtionship of sharing weal and woe and working hand in hand.

    Nicole bent down and picked up Joseph. She said with a smile, "With you here, Mommy will be strong.

    Don''t worry. I''m fine."

    Joseph nodded andy in Nicole''s arms. Feeling her heartbeat, he was exceptionally calm, as if he

    would no longer be afraid no matter what would happen.

    He grabbed onto Nicole''s shirt. Although he looked calm, he was still a child. Nicole could feel traces of

    unease and fear from his actions.

    Nicole hugged him tightly. Now, there was no need for any talk. They just needed to embrace each

    other.

    Morgan finally finished the acupuncture treatment, and the doctor arrived in time.

    Nicole left Morgan behind and went to the hospital by ambnce.

    Thanks to the timely rescue, Amelia survived after more than an hour of first aid. However, they failed

    to save the fetus.

    When Amelia came out of the operating room, Nicole saw Amelia''s pale face. Nicole did not hate or

    Amelia was skinny. Perhaps some people would like this kind of beauty, but now when Nicole looked at

    Amelia, she felt sorry.

    If a woman got mental, she couldn''t put on weight even if she ate many delicious delicacies.

    Amelia was pushed into the intensive care unit.

    At this moment, she was quiet. Only then did Nicole carefully observe Amelia''s appearance.

    Amelia was quite good-looking. She had a very pretty face, and her facial features were perfectly

    matched. The longer Nicole looked at her, the more attracted Nicole was to Amelia.

    With such a face, Amelia didn''t look like an evil person. More likely, she was a woman of good

    intentions.

    From the beginning, Nicole did not think that Amelia was a bad person. Nicole didn''t know why Amelia

    let Aaron go, but she felt that Amelia did it for a reason.

    Nicole could not leave this ce, before Amelia woke up.

    Time passed by. Ameliay there very quietly. She seemed sleepy for a long time. Now, she was just

    resting.

    There was a knock outside the door. Nicole got up and answered the door. When she saw Jarrod

    standing outside, she was stunned.

    "Jarrod?"

    Nicole was a little excited.

    Jarrod nodded and his eyes were filled with sadness.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Is she alright?"

    "The doctor said that she''s out of danger, but she hasn''t woken up yet. We failed to save the baby.

    Sorry, Jarrod. I didn''t take good care of her."

    Nicole was guilty. She knew how much Jarrod had helped Samuel. She was afraid that Jarrod would

    fall out with Samuel because of Amelia.

    It was not that she was narrow-minded. She had experienced too much, so she dared not believe

    people so easily. She would rather believe that people had their own intentions than believe that they

    helped each other because they were family.

    Jarrod shook his head and said, "It isn''t your fault. You can never wake up a person who is pretending

    to sleep."

    "What?"

    Nicole did not understand, but Jarrod did not intend to say anything else and directly walked in.

    When Jarrod saw Amelia lying there quietly, a trace of sadness shed through his eyes.

    "You can go back. There are many things you need to deal with. Aaron has escaped. I know all about

    it. You''ll be very busy. I''ll take care of Amelia myself."

    Jarrod arrived at the bedside and sat by Amelia''s bed.

    Seeing them like this, Nicole knew that it was unnecessary for her to stay here. However, she still said

    worriedly, "Jarrod, you know that Aaron has escaped. I''ll send some people to protect you. I''m afraid

    that Aaron will hurt you."

    "No need. I''ve contacted my people. They will arrive soon. You should pay more attention to the

    security of the town. You don''t need to worry about us."

    Jarrod said weakly.

    Nicole wanted to say something else, but Jarrod chased her out.

    When Jarrod and Amelia were the only ones left in the ward, Jarrod''s eyes turned red.

    "I haven''t seen you sleep so well for a long time."

    Jarrod got up and went to the bathroom to get a basin of hot water, washed a towel, and then gently

    wiped Amelia''s cheeks and hands.

    His movements were so gentle, just like when Amelia served him before.

    "I don''t understand why you have nightmares every night. You can''t sleep well at night. Even if I gave

    you sleeping pills, you still couldn''t stop trembling and crying in your sleep. I know you have a secret. I

    thought that one day you would tell me. I thought that I would be the closest person in your life. I am

    confident that I can cure you of your pain in your heart. But it was only at this moment that I realized

    that something was destined before I was born. No matter how hard I try, you will not let go of your

    obsession, right?"

    Jarrod gently pulled Amelia''s hair behind her ears.

    Her skin was fair, but now it was deathly pale.

    "Although I was unconscious, I have heard everything. I could hear every word you said. Amelia, since

    you hate Aaron so much, why don''t you kill me? I was sad when I heard your words. I want to hug you

    and tell you that no matter what you do, I won''t me you. But I can only lie down and watch you take

    the poison. Aaron and I are still alive. Why did you take the poison yourself? Do you think all these

    years of torture are enough? Or is it because you don''t want me to die? You said you wanted me to get

    married and have children with another woman. Have you forgotten that I said before that you were my

    love and even death couldn''t separate us? I don''t allow you to die. Amelia, perhaps I am as cold-

    blooded as Aaron. Even if I knew that it would be painful for you to stay by my side, I would not allow

    you to leave me!"

    Jarrod''s red eyes shone with determination.

    He held Amelia''s hand tightly. He lowered head and no one knew what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1293 Stole Someone Elses Identity

    Chapter 1293 Stole Someone Else''s Identity

    Nicole stayed outside for a while. She didn''t leave until there was no sound in the ward.

    Nicole did not know how Jarrod felt after learning that Amelia had taken the poison. If it was Samuel,

    he would probably be very sad. However, this was between Jarrod and Amelia, and there was nothing

    she could do about it.

    Nicole returned to the Harper Town.

    Sally was still busy. She was probably investigating Aaron''s identity. When Morgan saw Nicole, she

    whispered, "Samuel contacted me."

    "What?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Why did Samuel contact Morgan instead of her?

    Morgan seemed to know what Nicole was thinking and said, "Samuel is monitored, so he can''t make a

    phone call. He contacted me via the unique contact method of the Harper Town."

    "Bugs?"

    This was the only way Nicole could think of.

    Morgan nodded.

    "Samuel is very talented. He actually used bugs to contact me. He said that they are fine and told us

    not to worry. He asked us to protect the entrance of the Harper Town and wait for his news."

    Morgan looked very excited. After all, she had received news from Samuel. Samuel was the mainstay

    of the Harper Town. However, Nicole was not as optimistic as her.

    "Samuel doesn''t know how to use bugs."

    After saying that, Nicole left, leaving Morgan standing there alone in confusion.

    Samuel didn''t know how to use bugs?

    How could that be?

    "Mrs. Green, I''m not lying. Samuel really contacted me. I still raise that bug, only for delivering the

    message."

    Morgan hurriedly exined. A figure came to Nicole''s mind.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Juliana!

    Juliana''s mother was a descendant of the Harper Town, so it was normal for her to know about bugs.

    The master of the Bryan Town said that Juliana had nevere into contact with bugs since she was

    young, but Nicole did not believe it.

    If it was really Juliana who used Samuel''s identity to send this message, Nicole would be worried sick

    instead of rxing.

    Nicole didn''t know whether Juliana was a friend or an enemy. Even if Juliana used Zoe to find Emory, it

    didn''t mean that Juliana was Aaron''s people.

    Amelia was another example.

    She let Aaron go.

    However, her attitude towards Aaron was dubious.

    Nicole had a headache. Many things that she didn''t understand revolved around her. She was very

    tired.

    Joseph appeared with a bowl of jujube soup in his hand. He whispered, "Mommy, have something. I

    told the servant to cook it."

    "Thank you, Joseph."

    Seeing Joseph being so sweet, Nicole couldn''t help but think of Lucas.

    If Lucas was here at this time...

    Joseph watched as Nicole finished the jujube soup, and then he left with the bowl.

    Nicole missed Lucas.

    She took out her phone and gave Lucas a video.

    When the video was connected, Lucas was taking the medicine. Nicole gave a smile when she saw

    Lucas'' face puckered.

    "I didn''t even know my son hated taking medicine."

    Lucas threw it into his mouth and drank a mouthful of water. Then he gobbled an orange. After that, he

    whispered, "Mommy, it''s so painful to take medicine three times a day!

    "That''s for your health. Do you feel better?"

    Seeing her son, Nicole felt much better.

    Lucas smiled and said, "Mommy, I feel better. How is it going over there? Any progress?"

    Nicole shook her head and said, "There''s no progress, but luckily we''re safe. Don''t worry about us.

    Take good care of yourself. When you''re healed,e to me. I miss you."

    "I miss you, too."

    Lucas blushed after he finished speaking, looking extremely cute.

    Nicole loved seeing him being shy so much that she wished she could pinch his face now.

    "My son is so handsome. I really want to give you a kiss."

    Lucas'' face turned even redder and his ears reddened when Nicole kissed him on the screen.

    "Mommy, do you have something you want me to do?"

    Lucas felt it was too much.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "No, I just hope you can recover soon."

    At this time, Nicole was extremely d that Lucas wasn''t here. Otherwise, she did not know what

    would happen. Now, she did not know how Zoe was, so she could only wait.

    The mother and son chatted for a while, and Lucas suggested to y a game, but Nicole refused.

    "Mommy, is it because of my father? Oh right, where''s he? Why didn''t I see him?"

    Only then did Lucas realize that Samuel was not by Nicole''s side.

    Didn''t Samuel usually stay by Nicole''s side at this time?

    Nicole smiled and said calmly, "Your Daddy has a lot of things to do. How can he have time to stay

    here with me? By the way, we found Uncle Emory. I guess the two of them are talking outside."

    Regarding this matter, Nicole felt that there was no need to hide it from Lucas. Lucas could feel at ease

    after he knew it.

    Sure enough, Lucas smiled, "Is Uncle Emory alright?"

    "He is fine. Don''t worry. We are not around you, so you must take care of yourself, understand?"

    "I see. Since Samuel is busy, why don''t you y a game with us?"

    Nicole smiled, "Morgan is back, and Sally is also here. I need to apany them to ask about

    William''s things, so I have to hang up the video call now. You should go to bed early, you know?"

    "Okay. Goodbye, Mommy."

    "Bye!"

    After hanging up the video call, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    Nicole suddenly thought of Lucas and was a little worried. She knew that Lucas should be safe in Sky

    Group''s headquarters, but after what happened to Zoe, Nicole seemed to be suspicious.

    Nicole turned around and walked towards the door. Then she saw Sally standing at the door. She didn''t

    know how long Sally had been here.

    "Sally? Why don''t you go in?"

    Nicole opened the door, startling Sally.

    Sally shook her head and said, "I''m not going in. I went to check Aaron''s identity. You''re right. He might

    not just be a geological surveyor."

    "What do you mean? What did you find?"

    Nicole was interested.

    However, Sally shook her head and said, "I didn''t find his true identity. The clue seems to have been

    purposely erased. However, what is certain is that Aaron is an imposter. He has stolen someone else''s

    identity."

    "What?"

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Sally nodded and said, "Yes, there is indeed a geological surveyor called Aaron, but that person is not

    the Aaron we saw in front of us. Take a look at this."

    Sally handed a print picture from theputer to Nicole.

    "This person is the real Aaron. I''ve found someone to investigate him. He was born in a small mountain

    vige here. He was admitted to university and his academic record has been excellent. After

    graduating from university, he entered the Geological Survey Bureau. However, he encountered a

    mudslide and died during a field survey after a year of work."

    Hearing what Sally said and looking at the unfamiliar photos in her hands, Nicole was rather shocked.

    "Are you saying that Aaron has stolen the identity of the dead?"

    "Yes. More than 30 years ago, the Inte was not well developed, and many data could not be

    transmitted. At that time, Aaron was taken back by his family after his death. Logically speaking, his

    family should cancel his residence registration and go through a death certificate, but his family had

    never done so. Most importantly, my people found that the year after Aaron''s death, all of his rtives

    disappeared overnight."

    Hearing Sally''s words, Nicole frowned.

    "They disappeared overnight? Were they killed?"

    "I don''t know. There are no clues, and Aaron''s ssmates firmly said that they forget what Aaron looks

    like. I don''t think this is normal. Perhaps everyone who knew Aaron had been bribed. But someone

    who can buy off so many people at once, or even make Aaron''s rtives disappear overnight, is

    definitely not simple. An ordinary person can''t do that."

    Nicole nodded.

    What Sally said was also what she thought, but Nicole was still shocked.

    This Aaron was actually not Aaron!

    More than 30 years ago, even Alice did not know the true identity of her first lover. It could be seen that

    Aaron was very cautious.

    Who was he?

    Why did he live in this world as Aaron?

    "Any other information?"

    "No."

    Sally shook her head and helplessly said, "What a coincident! Basically, it can be said to be wless.

    Therefore, I suspect that the real Aaron did not die from the mudslide. He might have been

    assassinated."

    Nicole paused for a moment. She also felt that it was possible.

    Originally, they thought that the truth was getting closer and closer. But when they knew more, they felt

    that things were getting confusing.

    This Aaron had pretended to be someone else for more than thirty years. This was simply too terrifying.

    "Does Jarrod know about this?"

    "I don''t think he knows about it. Even Aaron''s woman doesn''t his secret."

    Sally frowned.

    This Aaron was hard to deal with, and he escaped now. It wouldn''t be easy to catch him in the future.

    "Do you have Aaron''s whereabouts?"

    Nicole shook her head.

    "Amelia has taken the poison and is still unconscious. We don''t know why she let Aaron go. She

    refused to say anything before taking the poison. Now, I hope that she can wake up and tell us some

    useful information."

    Nicole was also very helpless.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Sally patted her shoulder and whispered, "Don''t worry. By the way, have you

    heard from Samuel?"

    "Morgan received a Herald Bug, saying that they were fine and asked us to wait quietly. However, I feel

    that it wasn''t sent by Samuel because he disdained using bugs to deliver a message."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Sally narrowed her eyes and asked, "Who did that?"

    "I suspect it''s Juliana."

    "Juliana?"

    "Yes. I''m curious and suspicious about this woman''s identity, so I n to go to the Bryan Town."

    Nicole''s words made Sally nervous.

    "If you go to the Bryan Town at this time, you are walking right into the trap."

 Chapter 1294 Dont Get Too Excited

    Chapter 1294 Don''t Get Too Excited

    Walk right into the trap?

    Nicole did not know. She only knew that she needed to figure out Juliana''s identity now. After all,

    Samuel and Zoe weren''t around. She was worried.

    "Let me go with you."

    Sally was still concerned about Nicole.

    Nicole looked at Sally and thought of her mother, Audrey. If Audrey was still alive, she should be

    worried about herself too.

    A trace of pain shed through Nicole''s eyes.

    She nodded and said, "If my mother was still alive, she would care about me as much as you do."

    Sally was surprised and sighed, "The biggest regret in my life is that I didn''te back as soon as

    possible."

    "Some things are destined, right? Some destinies can''t be forced. When these things are over,e

    home with me to see your grandfather. He missed you so much these years."

    Nicole still couldn''t trust Sallypletely, but there were some emotions that she could not suppress.

    She hoped she was doing the right thing to trust Sally in this.

    Sally nodded. "I''ll go get ready to go to the Bryan Town with youter."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded and turned around to pack up.

    She arranged for Morgan to be in charge of the Harper Town in her absence. There shouldn''t be any

    problem. Moreover, the Harper Town was Morgan''s hometown. Nicole also asked Joseph to stay.

    Joseph agreed to Nicole''s arrangement and reminded her to be careful.

    Shortly after, Nicole and Sally went to the Bryan Town.

    The Bryan Town looked the same as when Samuel was still around. When Asher Humfrey, head of the

    Bryan Town, saw Nicole, he was a little surprised.

    "Mrs. Green? What brings you here? Didn''t you and Mr. Green go into the mountain?"

    "Has Juliana returned?"

    Asher shook his head in surprise when he heard Nicole''s question.

    "Juliana and Miss Zoe went to look for you. Didn''t you see them?"

    "May I see your wife?"

    Nicole did not answer, but still smiled. However, Asher sensed something happened.

    "Did Juliana do something wrong?"

    "Mr. Humfrey, what do you think Juliana can do wrong?"

    Nicole''s question made Asher a little nervous.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "I ... I don''t know."

    "Please let me see Mrs. Humfrey."

    Mrs. Humfrey was a descendant of the Harper Town. Nicole hoped that she could do something

    considering the connection.

    Asher thought for a moment and remarked, "No matter what Juliana has done, I hope you can be

    tactful in front of my wife. She is not in good health. I don''t want anything to happen to her because of

    Juliana. Please."

    Nicole could not agree to this. After all, this matter concerned Samuel and Zoe.

    She whispered, "Mr. Humfrey, if possible, I won''t disturb Mrs. Humfrey. But now, Juliana has

    disappeared with my husband and daughter. My husband is the current leader of the Harper Town. I

    have to ask Mrs. Humfrey about this."

    Asher was shocked.

    "Impossible. How could Juliana possibly do such a thing to Mr. Green and Miss Zoe?"

    "I don''t believe it either, so I came to look into it. After all, neither my husband nor I want to be enemies

    with the Bryan Town."

    Asher fell silent for a moment.

    "That evil girl! I''ll break her legs!"

    "We have to find her first."

    As Nicole spoke, she walked in. This time, Asher did not stop her.

    Sally had quietly stayed behind Nicole the whole while and followed her when she walked inside the

    room.

    Asher did not know Sally''s identity, so he naturally did not dare to stop her.

    When Nicole came to Mrs. Humfrey''s bed, Mrs. Humfrey happened to wake up.

    "Mrs. Green, this is..."

    "Mrs. Humfrey, can I have a few words with you alone?"

    Nicole''s gaze was gentle, giving people a veryfortable feeling.

    Mrs. Humfrey nodded and said to Asher with a smile, "I want to have the ck-boned chicken soup

    that you personally stew. Will you go and prepare it for me?"

    How could Asher refuse when his wife asked for this?

    "Don''t get too excited."

    Asher reminded her before leaving.

    Sally also walked out under Nicole''s gesture.

    When only Nicole and Mrs. Humfrey were left in the room, Mrs. Humfrey looked worried.

    "Mrs. Green, did Juliana do something wrong?"

    Nicole was also a mother. She felt sad seeing Mrs. Humfrey like this.

    "Yes," Nicole replied, "but don''t get too excited. I''m just here to look into what really happened."

    After saying that, Nicole told Mrs. Humfrey everything, leaving nothing out.

    Mrs. Humfrey was depressed. After Nicole finished speaking, she apologetically said, "I''m sorry, Mrs.

    Green, it''s my fault. I failed as a mother. I''m sorry about what happened to Mr. Green."

    "You don''t have to feel sorry. We haven''t found Juliana yet. No one knows what''s going on. I believe

    Juliana won''t hurt my husband and daughter, but I really want to know where they are now. Mrs.

    Humfrey, do you have any idea where Juliana may be?"

    As the saying went, a mother knew her daughter the best. Nicole figured that Mrs. Humfrey might be

    able to give her a clue.

    However, Mrs. Humfrey shook her head and said, "That child has been wild since childhood. She is our

    only child, and I am not in good health, so we have spoiled her too much. When she told me that

    Commander Emory wanted to recruit her, she was very happy. I can''t believe that my daughter has

    be someone''s aplice."

    Nicole couldn''t believe it either, so she came to the Bryan Town for a visit. However, seeing Mrs.

    Humfrey like this, she probably wouldn''t be able to get any useful information, so she felt disappointed.

    "I believe Juliana is a good girl. She might have another reason for doing so. But Mrs. Humfrey, you are

    also a mother. I believe you can understand what I''m going through. My daughter is only five years old,

    and my husband is not in good health. They both disappeared with your daughter. How can I not be

    worried?"

    Mrs. Humfrey looked at Nicole and nodded. "I understand, but Mrs. Green, my daughter is not a person

    without limits. Let''s not talk about why she did this first. She won''t help the evil and ignore the safety of

    her father and me. Although the Bryan Town is our home, if you want to tten this ce, we won''t be

    able to stop you, will we? If my daughter really didmit a crime and flee, she wouldn''t have left us

    behind. Besides, she left us here without telling us anything. That means my daughter is not a traitor.

    It''s not that I want to exonerate my daughter, but there are many things that can''t be talked about in the

    current situation."

    Nicole looked at the weak Mrs. Humfrey in front of her, as if this was the first time she knew this

    woman.

    What she said made sense.

    This was also the reason why Nicole didn''t think that Juliana was their enemy. She didn''t expect that

    Mrs. Humfrey was such a sensible person.

    "Mrs. Humfrey, you really impress me."

    "Mrs. Green, you''re also a noble and wise woman. Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee to see a cripple

    like me, would you?"

    Mrs. Humfrey smiled faintly. Nicole admired her very much for how calm she was.

    "To be honest, Morgan received a Message Bug. It should have been sent by Juliana. She told us to

    stay put and wait for news."

    Nicole did not intend to say this, but now she had no choice but to say it.

    Mrs. Humfrey was surprised before she said, "Then I know where they are."

    "Where is it?"

    Nicole was very anxious.

    Mrs. Humfrey observed, "I can''t tell you for now, but if you want to find them, you''d better find a

    descendant of the Brown family."

    "A descendant of the Brown family?"

    "That''s right, a descendant who understands formations. If you find this person, perhaps you will be

    able to find my daughter and your family."

    Nicole was puzzled and thought of Amelia.

    Amelia brought them into Eight Trigrams Formation a few days ago. Could it be that Amelia was a

    descendant of the Brown family?

    Nicole was filled with excitement, but she was also somewhat worried.

    Amelia hadn''t woken up after taking the poison. Even if she was a descendant of the Brown family, she

    couldn''t do anything now. But this information still made Nicole happy.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Humfrey. You take good care of yourself. I''ll see youter."

    Nicole smiled faintly, full of tenderness.

    Mrs. Humfrey nodded and said, "Although I married into the Bryan Town, the Harper Town is my

    maiden family. The tragedy of the extermination of the whole town saddens me every time I think about

    it. Mrs. Green, there is no need to doubt me or Juliana. I dare to use my life to guarantee that Juliana is

    definitely not a traitor or a treacherous person."

    "I believe you."

    Nicole rarely trusted people, but at this moment, she was willing to believe Mrs. Humfrey. Perhaps it

    was because she was one of the few people left from the Harper Town, or perhaps it was because they

    were both a mother.

    They talked a while longer, and Nicole stood up and left.

    Seeing Nicolee out, Sally hurriedly walked up to her.

    "Did you get any information?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded. "I want to go to the hospital to see Amelia. Sally, you can go back."

    "Let me go with you. There are too many people in the hospital. I''m afraid that something will happen."

    Sally''s considerations caused Nicole to pause for a moment.

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not refuse and drove to the hospital with Sally.

    Jarrod was surprised when he saw them, but he remained calm. He just said indifferently, "She hasn''t

    woken up yet. If you came because of the formation, you will get disappointed."

    Nicole was astonished.

    "You know about the formation?"

    When Amelia brought them into the Eight Trigrams Formation, Jarrod wasn''t there, but now that he had

    urately stated their purpose, Nicole realized something.

    Jarrod said indifferently, "Amelia told me when I was unconscious."

    He told Nicole and Sally what Amelia had said.

    Nicole was shocked. She didn''t expect Amelia to have such a sad life story.

    However, she still couldn''t understand one thing.

    "Jarrod, I don''t mean to maliciously doubt Amelia. However, if what you said is true, then there should

    be a deep hatred between Amelia and Aaron. Then why did Amelia let Aaron go?"

 Chapter 1295 He Must Have a Big Plan

    Chapter 1295 He Must Have a Big n

    Jarrod looked at unconscious Amelia with a trace of pain in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "I don''t

    know. Perhaps there is something between Amelia and Aaron. There is a grudge between them. Even

    if she let him go, it is not to save him. Perhaps she has other arrangements."

    Jarrod no longer had any feelings towards Aaron. Although he had devoured Golden Bug, he still knew

    clearly what had happened outside. He heard clearly what Aaron had done to him and how he had

    dealt with his corpse. Perhaps from that moment, he had been disheartened.

    Aaron gave him his life, and he had returned it over the past thirty years. In the future, they would have

    no rtionship at all.

    Looking at Jarrod''s cold face, Nicole recalled the past Samuel.

    Actually, they were quite simr sometimes. For example, after being hurt by their rtives, they felt

    more painful than anyone else.

    Nicole felt that she had to tell Jarrod something.

    She pondered for a moment and whispered, "Jarrod, there''s something I think you should know."

    "What is it?"

    "About Aaron."

    Nicole knew that talking about Aaron was a taboo now, but she knew that Jarrod had to face it in the

    end. Even if he could escape for now, he couldn''t escape for the rest of his life.

    Jarrod was slightly stunned and his eyes slightly changed. Then, he said indifferently, "What''s wrong

    with him? Didn''t he run away?"

    "Do you know his true identity?"

    This question confused Jarrod.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I sent people to investigate Aaron. Aaron died more than 30 years ago, and all his rtives

    disappeared overnight. But now, fake Aaron had used his identity for thirty years. Back then, the

    was this loophole. Now that Aaron has been released by Amelia, we don''t know what his true identity

    is. There is no clue at all. "

    Jarrod''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    "What did you say? Aaron is dead?"

    "It should be said that the real Aaron is dead. We don''t know who the fake Aaron is right now."

    Jarrod was suddenly stunned.

    Aaron died more than thirty years ago, so who was his father?

    Who was the man who gave him his life?

    It was ridiculous.

    After living for thirty years, he actually didn''t know whose son he was, and what his father''s identity

    was.

    No wonder Aaron treated him so coldly. He didn''t care him. How could a person who could abandon his

    identity for thirty years care about such a bastard like him?

    Perhaps Aaron chased Alice because of the ore veins of the Harper Town. It was just that Aaron hadn''t

    expected his birth.

    Unfortunately, people in the Harper Town didn''t tell Aaron this secret until Aaron died, so he was able to

    survive.

    Perhaps his birth had only one use, and that was to tie Samuel down, so that Aaron could take

    advantage of him to find the secrets of the Harper Town.

    Realizing this point, Jarrod suddenly felt so ridiculous and sad.

    Originally, he felt that he would no longer have any emotions for this man, but at this moment, he still

    felt the severe pain.

    So this was the true meaning of his birth?

    If a man could abandon his own children, then he must have a big n!

    It wouldn''t be just for the gold mine veins!

    Why did he need so much money?

    Could money buy feelings?

    Could money buy family?

    He was Aaron''s only son, but Aaron didn''t care at all. He wasn''t Aaron and his beloved''s children.

    Perhaps Aaron already had children before meeting Alice.

    This thought rushed into Jarrod''s mind, causing him to tremble.

    A wave of sweetness surged up, but Jarrod suppressed it by force.

    "Jarrod, are you alright?"

    Seeing that Jarrod''s expression was not good, Nicole hurriedly supported him.

    Jarrod smiled with sarcasm and self-deprecation, "Perhaps all of us have been tricked by Aaron. I''m

    very likely not his only child. Otherwise, he wouldn''t treat me so coldly. Even if I wasn''t his kid born by

    his beloved woman, we are rted. He was too pitiless towards me."

    "Are you suspecting that he is not your biological father?"

    "I hope so. I''ve done a paternity test secretly before. We are indeed rted. I just feel that Aaron may

    have other sons besides me. Furthermore, he probably doesn''t want to get a gold mine just for money."

    Jarrod looked at the sky outside. It was gloomy, as if it was going to rain, just like his current mood.

    "These years, Aaron frantically umted wealth. He did all sorts of things, and killing people was

    handy for him. As long as someone could afford it, he could take life. He also used geological surveys

    to discover several ore veins. In order to obtain the ownership of those ore veins, he did everything he

    could to force people to submit and sign low-price contracts. He had always been making money.

    Although he was indeed extravagant, money came much faster than he spent it. But I don''t know

    where the money went."

    When Jarrod said this, he stared at Nicole.

    "Do you understand what I mean?"

    "I don''t quite understand. Perhaps Aaron has a secret ount."

    Jarrod shook his head slightly.

    "I''ve checked all his ounts. His assets are only tens of millions. This is not right considering his

    speed of making money. In the past, I only suspected that he might have transferred the money out

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    through other ounts. But I''m his only son. If he didn''t leave the money to me, who can he transfer it

    to? And who needs so much money?"

    Jarrodpletely remembered what he had neglected in the past.

    Although he had some doubts about Aaron, he had no evidence. There were indeed many strange

    things about Aaron that he couldn''t see through.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Do you think Aaron will transfer the money to Lindo?"

    "No, Lindo is already dead."

    Jarrod''s news shocked Nicole.

    She and Samuel had just received some news about Lindo. She didn''t expected such a shocking

    news.

    "Dead? How is that possible?"

    Who ordered those people in the capital if Lindo had died? Wasn''t it the Neo family?

    If it was the Neo family, who would they work for if Lindo died?

    Nicole suddenly felt that she didn''t seem to understand the things that she had figured out before.

    Jarrod didn''t seem to see Nicole''s surprise and whispered, "Lindo died after destroying the Harper

    Town. I overheard Aaron saying that Lindo got into trouble and was targeted because of the failure of

    the action at the Harper Town. So Aaron helped him go abroad to seek refuge. After Lindo went

    abroad, he broke down with Aaron, so Aaron directly killed Lindo. Not a single one of those who

    followed Lindo out survived. "

    Nicole felt that Aaron was too frightening and cold-blooded.

    Lindo fled abroad with his entire family back then. It was said that Mrs. Neo had just given birth to a

    child, so did that mean that even the child...

    "Really? Mrs. Neo just gave birth not long ago."

    "The baby you''re talking about should be the first to be killed, and it was killed in front of Lindo. Mrs.

    Neo went crazy directly. Lindo fought with Aaron in anger. In the end, they were defeated and all died.

    This matter was concealed by Aaron, so no one knew Lindo''s whereabouts for so many years. It was

    not because they were ipetent, but Lindo had long since died."

    Jarrod was very young at that time. Aaron said this matter when he was drinking with a woman.

    He remembered that the woman seemed to be sent over from Capital City in order to find out about

    Lindo''s whereabouts from Aaron. Unfortunately, Aaron discovered it. He killed the woman in bed after

    telling her all the information she wanted to know. However, no one expected that Jarrod was in

    Aaron''s room for a bug at that time. It was toote when he wanted to go out. He could only hide under

    the bed and coincidentally heard these things.

    Jarrod was only eight or nine years old at that time. He didn''t know who Lindo was, and he didn''t take it

    to heart. He just didn''t dare to go out and annoy Aaron. So he hid until those people took out the

    female spy''s corpse. Only then did Aaron crawl out and run away.

    In the following few years, there would always be a few women who came to Aaron to investigate

    Lindo. Unfortunately, none of them had a good ending, and none of them survived.

    Now that he thought about it, perhaps those women were sent over from Capital City. Aaron was

    cunning and treacherous, and he didn''t believe in any women at all.

    He had always thought that Aaron loved Alice. Even if Aaron indulged in all sorts of women, it was

    merely for fun to relieve his unhappiness. But now, Jarrod realized that Aaron didn''t care who the

    woman beside him was. He never allowed anyone to give birth to his child. Other than Jarrod, he didn''t

    have any children left.

    Jarrod still remembered that there was a woman who had spoiled Aaron''s child and thought that she

    could marry with Aaron, but she did not expect to be beaten to death by Aaron.

    That woman was bleeding profusely, but Aaron threw her out without even looking at her.

    How could a man not want his own child?

    In the past, Jarrod thought that although Aaron was strict with him, he never allowed other women to

    give birth to his child. It was also a different kind of love for him. Now, it seemed that Aaron was too

    innocent. Perhaps Aaron simply disdained letting any woman give birth to his child.

    Jarrod suddenly became interested in Aaron''s true identity.

    If he wasn''t Aaron, if he didn''t allow anyone to give birth to his child, then who exactly was he? Did he

    have any other children alive?

 Chapter 1296 Are You Done Messing Around?

    Chapter 1296 Are You Done Messing Around?

    When Nicole heard this news, she was shocked and even couldn''t believe it.

    They had been regarding Lindo as a clue for so long, but he had been dead for more than twenty

    years.

    How was that possible?

    However, Jarrod had no need to lie.

    Nicole couldn''t help but miss Samuel more.

    If Samuel was here, would he be able to think of some other connection?

    Jarrod was also thinking about his suspicions. When he turned around and saw Nicole, he paused

    slightly and asked, "Samuel hasn''t returned yet?"

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "No. Juliana seemed to hide something from us."

    Nicole told Jarrod the thing.

    She was very worried about Samuel and Zoe, but it was just as Mrs. Humfrey had said, Juliana had no

    reason to betray Emory, so what was her intention?

    "Perhaps she intended to confuse the people outside and make Aaron think that there was a spy by

    Emory''s side and lured them out."

    Nicole had thought about Jarrod''s words, but she still couldn''t figure it out.

    "If that''s the case, then Samuel and others would send us a message. However, only one bug returned

    and it told us to wait. I don''t know if this news is true, so I''m a little worried."

    Nicole frowned.

    Jarrod said, "If you want to know if it''s true, then let Amelia bring us in."

    "You''ve seen Amelia''s current situation. We don''t know when she''ll wake up. Even if she wakes up, we

    can''t guarantee that Amelia will help us. Jarrod, I don''t know about the hatred between Amelia and

    Aaron, but since she''s so determined to take the poison, I''m afraid..."

    Nicole stopped speaking.

    The most difficult thing to understand in this world was feelings.

    Jarrod nced at Amelia, who was still unconscious on the bed and whispered, "She will wake up. You

    go back first. When she wakes up, I will call you. Take good care of yourself. Otherwise, Samuel will

    feel heartache."

    Nicole didn''t know if it was her own illusion, but she felt that Jarrod''s mood was better.

    Shouldn''t Aaron''s matter be a blow to him?

    Why did he look a little happy instead?

    "Jarrod, are you alright?"

    Nicole asked worriedly.

    "It''s fine. You can go back now."

    Jarrod let her go back, and Nicole could not stay here anymore, so she could only nod and leave.

    When she walked out of the ward, Jarrod directly closed the door. His attitude made Nicole somewhat

    depressed.

    Was she so troublesome?

    Now Jarrod and Amelia were the only ones left in the ward. Jarrod looked at Amelia on the bed with

    deep affection in his eyes.

    "How long do you want to pretend? Your eyelids have moved. You''ve been with me for so long, but you

    still can''t lie and disguise. Amelia, what did you learn from me these past ten years?"

    Jarrod''s tone carried a hint of a chuckle and affection.

    After Amelia was exposed, she couldn''t help but open her eyes. When she met Jarrod''s smiling eyes,

    her heart lurched slightly.

    Even after twelve years, she was still unable to resist his charm.

    Only his faint smile could affect her feelings. Facing his smile, she was willing to do anything for him.

    Amelia was a little angry with herself.

    She suddenly turned her head and refused to look at him, as if she could forget that this person was

    Aaron''s son and her enemy by doing this.

    Jarrod was smiling, but when he saw Amelia dodging like an ostrich, his eyes darkened.

    "Are you done messing around?"

    His voice was clear and cold, carrying a trace of anger.

    Amelia couldn''t help but feel a little scared. She bit her lower lip and didn''t speak.

    Jarrod suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her chin, forcing her to look straight into his angry eyes.

    "Are you done messing around?"

    "I''m not messing around! Let me go!"

    Amelia''s voice was hoarse, but it carried a trace of stubbornness.

    Her chin hurt.

    During her twelve years beside Jarrod, Jarrod rarely used violence against her. Except for the first year

    when he was angry with her, he was basically extremely good to her. This was the first time Amelia had

    seen a pair of scarlet eyes like this, and she couldn''t help but feel a chill in her heart.

    She told herself that the person in front of her was the son of her sworn enemy, and that she should not

    and could not be influenced by him. But the fear rose from her heart, as if she betrayed him.

    Betrayed him?

    Yes.

    She personally killed their child.

    Jarrod probably already knew about this.

    He was so fond of children and so eager for children. Even if he killed her, Jarrod probably wouldn''t be

    able to dissolve his hatred.

    Amelia had always known that Jarrod was not a kind man, and she knew better than anyone about his

    ruthlessness.

    Over the past twelve years, Jarrod''s hands had been stained with a lot of blood, and she had seen his

    ruthlessness so many times. However, none of his violence and cruelty targeted her.

    Was he going to cripple her now?

    That was right.

    She was Jarrod''s 18-year-old present, and she was nothing more than a ything. Now that he wanted

    to kill her, she couldn''t resist.

    Perhaps from the moment she let Aaron go and was caught by Nicole, she already knew what was

    waiting for her.

    What Jarrod hated the most was betrayal.

    Not only did she betray him, she also did such a cruel thing. Even she looked down on herself, let

    alone Jarrod.

    Amelia rarely cried, but at this moment, she could not hold back her tears.

    She thought that her poison was strong enough for her to die and see her parents. Unfortunately, she

    was rescued.

    This world was so cruel to her, and she didn''t want to live anymore. If she didn''t want to stay with

    Jarrod, she would have died long ago.

    Now that Jarrod had found Samuel, his true rtive, she could finally let go. Why did they save her?

    "Kill me."

    Amelia looked at Jarrod, the man she had followed since adolescence. It was a lie to say that she had

    no feelings for him.

    He was like her own blood and bones. They were inseparable from each other a long time ago.

    But she couldn''t love him. She couldn''t have children with him.

    Perhaps only death would be the relief.

    "What you''re thinking is so simple. You killed my child and want to die easily? Am I so easy to deal

    with? Amelia, you''ve been by my side for quite some time now. Why are you so silly? Am I a person

    who doesn''t im vengeance?"

    Jarrod''s gaze was a little cold.

    Amelia thought that she could withstand Jarrod''s cold, but now she realized that she had overestimated

    herself.

    She loved Jarrod so much, and she could not endure Jarrod''s indifference and hatred towards her.

    The pain in her chin was severe, and her stomach was also ufortable from being washed, but it

    was not even one thousandth of the pain in her heart.

    "Mr. Jarrod, how do you want to punish me? I will have absolutely noints."

    Amelia closed her eyes.

    She couldn''t say anything against her heart to him.

    Jarrod''s fingers slightly exerted force and Amelia''s chin turned red, but she only tightly closed her eyes

    and stubbornly remained silent.

    "Punish you? Our four children were silently killed by you. Will punishment brings them back?"

    Amelia''s heart ached sharply.

    Their children were the deepest pain in her heart.

    She had done everything she could to prevent herself from getting pregnant, but she was still pregnant.

    She did not want it. They were also her children!

    Amelia silently shed tears.

    Jarrod looked at Amelia, a trace of heartache shing through his eyes.

    He abruptly lowered his head and kissed Amelia possessively.

    Amelia was slightly stunned.

    And then she struggled, but Jarrod grabbed her hands with one hand.

    The scorching kiss was suffocating and domineering.

    Amelia struggled at the beginning, but in the end, shepromised and indulged Jarrod.

    Forget it.

    Whatever.

    Amelia gave up resisting, making Jarrod somewhat furious.

    Was it so afflictive to stay by his side?

    They had feelings for each other, and it wasn''t him who killed her entire family. Why would he pay for

    everything?

    Why?

    Jarrod suddenly let go of Amelia. He angrily kicked the stool in front of him away, making a loud noise.

    Amelia was so frightened that she trembled. She looked at Jarrod who was furious in a trance.

    It was as if she had never seen Jarrod being so emotional.

    "Mr. Jarrod, you..."

    "You''d better shut up, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll really kill you!"

    Jarrod suddenly turned around. The scarlet red in his eyes startled Amelia.

    Her face was so pale that it was so annoying.

    Jarrod took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down.

    He was not angry with Amelia, but with himself.

    "Why did you let Aaron go? He''s your sworn enemy. Why did you let him go? Neither Samuel nor

    Nicole will let him go. Why did you do it? Why did you expose yourself?"

    Jarrod tried his best to stabilize his breathing.

    When Amelia heard Jarrod''s question, she was slightly stunned. Then, she bitterly smiled and said,

    "Samuel and Nicole will not let Aaron off, but they will not kill him either. They would hand him over to

    the police or the military, and even after interrogation, he would suffer only a single bullet. His hands

    were stained with too many sins. Why could he die so easily? This was the best oue. If Nicole and

    Samuel did not keep an eye on him and he was rescued, when would they catch Aaron again? I''ve

    been waiting for twelve years, and every night I dream that my rtives are crying at me and asking

    me why I haven''t avenged them. I''m already thirty. I don''t have much time for another twelve years. "

    Amelia''s tears flowed down her cheeks.

    "Do you know how I felt when I was sent to you as your 18-year-old present? I was going to serve my

    enemy''s son and live without dignity. Do you know how I lived that year?"

    "I know."

    Jarrod''s eyes suddenly darkened. Amelia was stunned by his words.

    "You know? What do you know? You don''t know anything!"

 Chapter 1297 This Stubborn Woman

    Chapter 1297 This Stubborn Woman

    Amelia became hysterical.

    "I don''t want to be with you! I carry a knife and want to kill you every moment. You are Aaron''s only

    son. If you die, Aaron will know the pain of losing someone he loved. I want him to experience

    everything that I''ve suffered. I even thought about putting poison on myself. If you touch me, you''ll die. I

    will take you to hell with me!"

    Amelia cried so hard. She was inconsble.

    "But I''m useless. I''m a fool. I thought you would have sex with me that night. I prepared for so long, but

    you didn''t even touch me. You went to the study room and left me alone. I''ve been looking for

    opportunities to approach you for years, but you still didn''t touch me. At first, I thought you didn''t like

    me. So I waited for you to bring another girl. Then I would get that girl to work for me. But years

    passed, I still didn''t have a chance."

    Amelia cried out loud, and Jarrod''s eyes became a little wet.

    "Then why didn''t you kill me?"

    "I want to, but I can''t. The first time I saw you being tortured by the bugs, I wanted to kill you, but you

    held my hand and called me Mom. At that moment, I seemed to see myself in my mother''s arms. Why?

    Why is Aaron so ruthless? Why doesn''t he give a shit about you? If he loves you, he''ll suffer a lot if I kill

    you. But he''s too cold-blooded. He doesn''t care about you at all. What''s the point of my killing you?"

    Amelia covered her face and cried.

    After so many years, she could finally express her depression.

    She had driven herself mad.

    She hated him and loved him. She kept reminding herself of her purpose in life.

    She was so tired.

    She would feel better if Jarrod treated her badly, but Jarrod was kind to her that she could not continue

    her hatred.

    No one could understand. She was suffering every day.

    Jarrod sighed and hugged her in his arms.

    "Don''t touch me! Don''t!"

    Amelia suddenly resisted fiercely. But she did not have the strength to break free from his embrace.

    Jarrod hugged her tightly, "Listen to me."

    Jarrod''s voice was soft. Amelia lost her strength. She could only stare nkly at Jarrod, tears

    streaming down.

    Jarrod felt hurt.

    From the age of eighteen, he had hardly seen her cry. She was always strong. No matter what

    difficulties she encountered and no matter how much she was hurt, she never shed tears. But now, she

    was so vulnerable.

    Jarrod onceined that Amelia never showed her weakness. But now, he realized that he never

    wanted to see her cry.

    His voice was soft.

    "Listen to me. No matter what happened, it is over. Amelia, Aaron owes you. You can ask for it from

    him. But you have no right to me me for these things. You are mine. It''s fine if you hate me. But I will

    never let you leave. If you want to have a baby, I''ll let you. But if you don''t, I won''t force you. In this

    lifetime, you have to stay by my side. This is your fate! You know best what kind of person I am. If you

    dare to leave me again, then we''ll see. If you hurt yourself a bit, I''ll cripple one of my arms. If you take

    the poison again, I''ll cut off a piece of my flesh. You don''t care about your life, and I don''t care about

    mine. You can try me."

    Jarrod was not joking. Amelia''s heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    "Are you threatening me? Jarrod, our rtionship has fallen apart. Do you think I''ll care about your life?

    Ridiculous! You''re Aaron''s son. I wish you were dead. You know?"

    Amelia pushed Jarrod away angrily.

    Her heart was in a panic, and she was also afraid.

    She was truly afraid of Jarrod''s deep affection for her.

    How could he not have a child?

    He was only thirty years old, and he still had a good future. But she was a dead flower. After so many

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    years of tormenting herself, Amelia didn''t know if she would be able to conceive.

    Jarrod no longer argued with her. He took out a dagger from his leather boots and shed at his arm.

    Jarrod sweated from the pain, but he didn''t say anything. A piece of flesh dropped onto Amelia''s bed

    with blood.

    "What are you doing?"

    Amelia screamed.

    "Jarrod, are you crazy?"

    She forgot that she had just had an operation, and ignored the burning pain in her stomach. When she

    saw Jarrod hurt himself, Amelia almost exploded.

    She fell out of bed in a panic. She did not care about herself now. She just tightly held Jarrod''s arm and

    covered his wounds with her hands.

    Amelia was furious.

    "Doctor! Where is doctor?"

    She wanted to ring the emergency bell, but Jarrod grabbed her arm tightly.

    "Will you take poison again?"

    His face was pale with pain, but his eyes were staring at Amelia. If she dared to say yes, he would do it

    again.

    Amelia copsed.

    "You mad! Jarrod, you''re fucking mad! I''m the one who tried to kill you! Are you crazy?"

    "Yes!"

    Jarrod looked at Amelia and said word by word, "I never want anything in my life. And I don''t care

    about my life. Aaron can take it if he wants. But you are the only thing I want. Amelia, I''m not joking. If

    you dare to take the poison again or try to kill yourself again, I will not let you off. You''re mine. You are

    mine forever. Anyone can''t take you away. Remember, you, are, mine. Once you hurt yourself, I''ll cut

    off a piece of myself."

    "You''re just a lunatic!"

    Amelia cried out, but she still rang the emergency bell.

    When the doctor arrived, the ward was filled with the smell of blood. They were going to push Jarrod to

    the emergency room, but Jarrod refused.

    "Just wrap it up here. I want her to take a good look."

    Jarrod''s words frightened the doctor.

    "Thisdy just had an abortion. You will scare her."

    "Do as I say."

    Jarrod insisted.

    Ameliapromised.

    "Hurry up. I''ll be OK."

    Her voice was hoarse. She sank down on the bed,pletely lost. She could not avoid Jarrod''s eyes.

    She had followed Jarrod for twelve years and never knew that he was so crazy. It made her hurt. Her

    heart broke.

    That was his way of loving her.

    Jarrod knew that Amelia loved him, and could not bear him hurting himself. But he still threatened her

    with his life.

    Amelia looked at Jarrod withplicated feelings.

    The doctor and nurse were busy for a long time, and finally bandaged Jarrod''s wound. At Jarrod''s

    request, they added a bed.

    Amelia was still quite after everyone left.

    She wanted to serve water for Jarrod just like before, but Jarrod stopped her.

    "Go lie on the bed."

    "But it''s my duty to serve you."

    Amelia''s words made Jarrod frown.

    "Lie on the bed. Don''t let me repeat."

    Under Jarrod''s gaze, Amelia had no choice but to go to bed and lie down.

    She had just finished an operation. She was weak. After this drama, she fell asleep quickly.

    Jarrod then had someone cook some soup. He picked up the phone and went to the balcony.

    "Organize our people. Aaron is not back. Collect his men and kill those who disobey our order!"

    Now, Jarrod was like a god of death from hell, with no humanity at all.

    In this world, apart from Samuel, Nicole and Amelia, he won''t be soft on anyone.

    After the call, Jarrod poured himself a ss of water.

    The wound on his arm hurt badly, but it was worth it to make Amelia worry and stop hurting herself.

    What a stubborn woman!

    Was it hard to admit that she loved him?

    He had known her for more than ten years and he knew her well.

    If he couldn''t control this little girl, he would be aplete failure.

    Jarrod''s lips curled up slightly. He walked to Amelia''s bed, lifted her hair behind her ear, kissed her

    forehead, and whispered, "Idiot, if I don''t force you like this, you will leave me. Amelia, there''s

    something I have never said to you. I love you. If you told me this early, I could kill my father for you. He

    didn''t see me as a son anyway."

    His eyes were filled with love. But Amelia had already fallen asleep and couldn''t hear. Perhaps Jarrod

    didn''t want Amelia to hear this.

    Eventually, Nicole found out what had happened in the hospital.

    She was a little shocked, but she didn''tment on the rtionship between Jarrod and Amelia. She

    let Morgan go to the hospital to visit them, and she also followed.

    When Morgan came, Amelia was still asleep. She was weak and experienced a lot. She slept for

    several hours and continued her dream.

    Jarrod was a little worried, but when he saw Nicole bringing Morgan over, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    "How is she now?"

    Morgan checked Amelia and said, "Nothing. She was just too weak. Get some rest. She''ll be fine."

    Jarrod then whispered, "Amelia didn''t let Aaron go. ording to my guess, Amelia may have led Aaron

    somewhere and trapped him. I know what you want from Aaron. When Amelia wakes up, I will ask her."

    Nicole and Morgan were a little surprised, but they also heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Sally

    quickly came to Nicole''s side and whispered a few words. Nicole''s expression immediately

    changed.

 Chapter 1298 He Has Been Unconscious

    Chapter 1298 He Has Been Unconscious

    "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    Morgan and Jarrod asked when they noticed Nicole didn''t look well.

    "Nothing. I''ll go back first. Morgan, you stay here to take care of Amelia."

    Then Nicole hurriedly left with Sally without saying anything.

    Morgan was a little puzzled, but she did not leave. She began examining Amelia''s body carefully and

    thought about how to help her recover soon.

    Jarrod made a motion to the outside and two people quickly followed Nicole to secretly protect her.

    Nicole and Sally left the ward and hurried over to the Harper Town.

    "Is it true? Is Samuel really back?"

    "Yes, He is back, but he is not very well."

    Sally wore an anxious expression.

    Nicole became worried when she heard it.

    "Is he hurt?"

    "Yes, not that bad, but he has been unconscious."

    Hearing it, Nicole was shocked.

    "Why didn''t you tell me when you saw me? I have asked Morgan to stay there. Now who can help

    Samuel?"

    "Joseph is taking care of him. Samuel said that he doesn''t need Morgan for the time being and just

    asked me to tell you he is back."

    Nicole paused for a moment and said no more. Then she quickly drove back to the Harper Town.

    After she came back, she went to the bedroom. When she saw Joseph, Nicole felt a little excited.

    "Where is Samuel?"

    "Daddy is in bed."

    Joseph stepped aside.

    Nicole quickly walked over and saw Samuel lying quietly on the bed, as if he was sleeping.

    It had only been a few days since theyst saw each other. But Nicole felt like it was a long time.

    She walked over gently, afraid that she would wake Samuel up.

    When she touched Samuel''s face with her hands and felt the warmth of his cheek, she finally believed

    that Samuel was really back.

    "How was he?"

    "I don¡¯t know. I can''t find anything wrong about his body. There are only a few cuts, but he has been

    unconscious as if he falls asleep."

    Joseph said in a low voice and Nicole became nervous and worried.

    "Then why don''t you let Morgane back?"

    Nicole couldn''t understand.

    Joseph thought for a moment and said, "Mommy, Daddy told him not to."

    "What?"

    Nicole was confused.

    "Didn''t you say that he has been unconscious?"

    "Yes, but we found this in his hand."

    Joseph handed a piece of paper to Nicole.

    It was indeed written by Samuel. It said, ¡®Don''t worry about me. Don''t call anyone to treat me. Keep my

    return secret!¡¯

    Nicole did not know what Samuel meant. There were so many people in the Harper Town. How could it

    be possible to hide him?

    And what exactly happened to him?

    Suddenly, Nicole thought of Jarrod.

    "Joseph, is it because of the Golden Bug? Just like Jarrod before, You Daddy will wake up after a

    while."

    However, Joseph shook his head and said, "No. Uncle Jarrod fell asleep because his body needed to

    adapt to it after he ate the Golden Bug. Daddy has eaten it for a long time. He shouldn''t have this

    symptom now. However, Daddy''s pulse is stable. It seems that he is just sleeping. I have checked his

    body and everything is normal. So, you don''t worry. There must be some reasons if Daddy doesn''t

    want others to know his return. We''ll know when he wakes up."

    Although she knew what Joseph said was right, Nicole was still worried.

    As long as Samuel did not wake up, she couldn''t feel easy.

    "But how can I hide him from others? When Morganes back, she will definitely discover him. I can''t

    keep her out, can I?"

    Although Nicole did not know why Samuel asked her to do that, it was not easy to hide him in the

    Harper Town. "Then how did he return? He did not want anyone to know it. How did hee back?"

    "The ancestral hall."

    Hearing it, Nicole was slightly shocked.

    "The ancestral hall?"

    "Daddy came back by the pathways under the ancestral hall."

    Nicole was shocked for a moment.

    She had met Juliana there when she fell in. Wasn''t that just a hole? She didn''t expect there were

    actually pathways.

    If there was, Juliana must know it.

    So, it was Juliana who sent Samuel back.

    Since she sent Samuel back, why didn''t she send Zoe back too?

    There were too many questions in Nicole''s mind and she had no clue.

    "Why did you go to the ancestral hall?"

    Nicole felt confused and asked.

    "Zoe told me." Joseph whispered.

    "Zoe? How did you contact each other?"

    Hearing Zoe''s news, Nicole was quite excited.

    Joseph took out his phone and handed it to Nicole.

    "Half an hour ago, Zoe called me and told me to go to the ancestral hall to pick up Daddy. But the

    signal on her side was very bad. After she finished her words, the connection was broken."

    Joseph felt a little guilty.

    Nicole did not know what Zoe and Samuel nned to do. But she felt calmer to have him at her side.

    "Then is there any ce where I can hide a person now?"

    Joseph shook his head.

    "I don''t know either."

    The buildings in the Harper Town were very simple. Even if Samuel only stayed in the bedroom, he

    would also be discovered.

    Nicole was somewhat distressed.

    After Nicole returned, Sally went to her room and sent people to investigate Aaron.

    When Nicole was depressed, she received Lucas''s call.

    "Mommy, is Samuel here?"

    Nicole paused for a moment and hurriedly said, "He is resting. What''s wrong?"

    "I suddenly remembered one thing when I was ying the game today."

    "What is it?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Lucas whispered, "When I met Grandma Zama in the Prison, she told me something about the Harper

    Town. But I forgot to tell you at that time. I almost forgot it after such a long time, but I recalled it when I

    was ying the game just now."

    Nicole paused slightly.

    "Grandma Zama? Alice?"

    "Yes."

    Lucas nodded.

    Nicole was rather curious about what Alice had said to Lucas.

    "What did she say?"

    "Grandma Zama told me that there are secret pathways to the outside of the Harper Town. The starting

    point seems to be at the ancestral hall. She said it is used as an emergency shelter. However, on the

    day when the Harper Town was annihted, no one had time to get there. And there is also a secret

    chamber. I''ll send you the location by Twitter."

    Lucas hung up the phone and sent a location to Nicole.

    Nicole searched the room and surprisingly found that it was actually in her bedroom.

    Was it a coincidence?

    Nicole felt that Lucas should know something. She was not sure if Zama really told him about the room.

    But knowing the location of this room solved her problem now.

    Joseph and she searched for a long time in the bedroom and finally find that the wall behind the

    cab was hollow.

    They looked for a long time and discovered the charge. Behind the wall, there was really a secret

    chamber. And it was equipped with vents.

    ¡®It was Trevin who built the Harper Town. Could it be him who designed these secret pathways and the

    secret chamber? But Trevin was in Country F and they were all isted from Country F. How could he

    send the news?¡¯

    Nicole thought to herself seriously.

    Joseph whispered, "Maybe Trevin built all these."

    Nicole gave a slight nod.

    Who could Trevin know here?

    He could only tell the descendants of the Harper Town about such a confidential matter.

    Was it Juliana?

    Trevin did not tell Morgan about this but Juliana. He must trust Juliana. If so, she needed to reconsider

    the matter that Juliana took advantage of Morgan and followed Samuel and Zoe to look for Emory.

    Nicole thought of many possibilities in an instant, but she quickly moved Samuel in.

    "Joseph, is your Daddy really alright?"

    "Yes. He''s probably just tired and is getting some rest. Look at the circles under his eyes."

    Joseph pointed at Samuel''s puffy eyes, which Nicole also discovered. But she still felt a little uneasy

    because Samuel was not a heavy sleeper and had always been alert.

    After removing Samuel into the room, Nicole went out with Joseph. She couldn''t stay here in case

    someone found her.

    Morgan gave Amelia a check-up, prescribed medication for her and then returned.

    "Is anything wrong?"

    Morgan saw Nicole leave in a hurry and felt a little worried, so she also rushed back.

    "Nothing. I just get some news about Aaron."

    Sally had only told Nicole about Aaron''s identity and Nicole only told Jarrod before. Now Jarrod had not

    returned and Morgan asked her. In order not to expose Samuel''s whereabouts, Nicole could only tell

    her the real truth about Aaron.

    She believed Morgan, but Samuel had made such a serious request, she could only hide it from

    Morgan.

    When Morgan heard that Aaron was just a fake one, she couldn''t help but frown.

    "Aaron is really a mystery. He actually impersonated a dead person for so many years and no one

    found out. This is truly unbelievable. I''m afraid the people behind him are extremely powerful."

    Nicole nodded.

    "You are right. There must be something we don''t know about the Harper Town back then. It is not only

    a matter of a lode. The more we investigate it, the more confused we feel. Perhaps we can only know

    something when we find Aaron. But now he disappears and Amelia is not well. I''m not sure how much

    time we left. "

    Nicole felt depressed.

    Morgan pondered for a moment and whispered, "Mrs. Green, how about asking William? Maybe he

    knows who Aaron is."

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Hearing it, Nicole paused for a moment.

    William?

    Is it safe to meet William now? Since Morgan suggested it, William should be nearby. Nicole

    hesitated.

 Chapter 1299 You Have a Way

    Chapter 1299 You Have a Way

    "What''s wrong? What are you worried about?"

    Morgan nced at Nicole and asked when she saw that Nicole was hesitant.

    "Are you not going because of what Sally said?"

    Nicole felt nervous.

    "It has nothing to do with Sally. We should put William aside now. There is too much going on around

    here. Jarrod is taking care of Amelia in the hospital. Our people are scattered. If we go find William

    now, no one will keep an eye on the town."

    Nicole decided to take no action until Samuel wake up.

    Hearing what Nicole said, Morgan was silent and went back to her room. Nicole did not know what

    Morgan was thinking and she had no time to care about it.

    She didn''t trust anyone except Samuel.

    Although Nicole was torn with anxiety about Samuel, she didn''t go back to her room because she was

    afraid that someone would pay special attention to her.

    Nicole kept on patrol and nothing special happened in the surroundings.

    Finally, it was evening. They had dinner together. Jarrod and Amelia were in the hospital. Samuel could

    note out. And Sally stayed in her room looking into Aaron. Therefore, there were only a few people

    having dinner together.

    Morgan kept quiet and did not talk about finding William anymore. Joseph seemed to have something

    on his mind and did not say anything all night.

    They didn''t enjoy the dinner.

    After finishing her meal, Nicole was eager to go back to her room. She said that she was tired and

    asked them not to bother her.

    Morgan looked thoughtfully at Nicole''s back.

    "Joseph, is your Mommy hiding something from us?"

    Morgan looked at Joseph and pretended to ask unintentionally.

    Joseph shook his head and said with a puzzled expression, "What is Mommy hiding from us?"

    "What were you thinking just now?"

    "I was thinking about the Golden Bug in Uncle Jarrod''s body. It may be different from the one in my

    Daddy''s body. Master, you gave my Daddy the Golden Bug back then, but why it seems so different

    from the one in Uncle Jarrod''s body?"

    Morgan was nervous and looked away. She immediately bent her face over her te.

    "I don''t know. Perhaps the Golden Bug that Alice gave Aaron is better. After all, Aaron is Alice''s first

    love."

    "But your Golden Bug is left behind by the old master, isn''t it? The best one should be the one you

    gave my Daddy. When my Daddy was controlled by bugs, you gave him the Golden Bug to help him

    detoxify. He was not in aa. Why Uncle Jarrod was in aa? Would the Golden Bugs have

    different effects on people due to different physical states of them?"

    Joseph looked at Morgan and asked frankly. Morgan didn''t know how to answer him.

    "It is indeed strange. I''ll go back and check the ancient bookter."

    "OK."

    Joseph did not say anything and continued to have his meal, but he was pondering.

    When Nicole returned to her room, she looked around and made sure that there was no one else in the

    room. And then she quickly entered the secret room. She did not notice a figure following behind her.

    "Who is it?"

    By the time Nicole noticed it, the figure behind her had entered the secret room.

    "What''s wrong with him?"

    Jarrod anxiously walked to Samuel.

    Seeing that it was Jarrod, Nicole felt somewhat relieved. For some reason, she trusted Jarrod, even

    though she guarded against everyone including Morgan.

    Perhaps it was because she thought that he was Samuel''s only rtive.

    Nicole said sadly, "He was sent back today from the secret passage. He held a note in his hand."

    Nicole showed the note to Jarrod.

    Jarrod put on a serious face.

    "You just let him lie here?"

    Nicole hurriedly said, "No. Joseph checked him. He said that Samuel was fine. He is just sleeping. We

    are waiting for him to wake up."

    "He''s not sleeping. He''s in aa because of the feedback damage from the bug."

    Nicole panicked.

    "Bug? There is nothing but a Golden Bug in his body."

    Jarrod narrowed his eyes.

    "Golden Bug? Where did you get the Golden Bug?"

    "It was from Morgan."

    Nicole told Jarrod about what happened to Samuel.

    Jarrod immediately opened Samuel''s eyes. There were golden lines in Samuel''s eyelids. The lines

    looked like nematodes, frightening.

    When Nicole saw this, she gasped as she was shocked.

    "He was once very irritable. He wanted to fight when he first took the Golden Bug. When he was

    excited, his eyes were golden. Why were there golden nematodes in his eyelids?"

    Jarrod was worried.

    "This isn''t a Golden Bug. Or it was a modified Golden Bug. The bug in his body is alreadyying eggs

    by consuming his bones and blood. If we don''t discover it and just let him sleep, the eggs will begin to

    hatch and he will be the food of these bugs. They will eat him from the inside."

    Nicole face went pale because of what Jarrod said.

    "How could this be? Back then, he was controlled by bugs. Morgan said that this was a Golden Bug

    that could devour all poisonous bugs."

    "It is indeed a bit like the Golden Bug, but someone must have fed the Golden Bug with other

    poisonous bugs, so it was mutated."

    Jarrod had been dealing with bugs all these years, and he even tested the bugs with his own body, so

    Nicole did not doubt him at all.

    "What should we do now?"

    Nicole suspected Morgan, but it was not helpful to catch Morgan.

    It would not only waste time but also spread panic. In this situation, if people were in a panic, it could

    have unintended consequences.

    Now, Nicole could only pin her hope on Jarrod.

    "Jarrod, you have a way, don''t you?"

    "I''ll try. My blood should have some effect. Right now, I can only wake Samuel up. As long as he can

    wake up, everything else will be fine."

    Jarrod cut his finger with a dagger and squeezed out his blood.

    Nicole found a cup and caught it.

    After they fed Samuel with the blood, they could only wait.

    Nicole tried her best to be calm.

    She and Samuel had gone through so many difficulties, and she believed that Samuel would survive

    this time.

    She held Samuel''s hand but said nothing. She believed that Samuel could feel her anxiety.

    He would wake up.

    Looking at Nicole, Jarrod couldn''t help but think of Amelia in the hospital. Amelia was stubborn.

    Amelia woke up before he left.

    Jarrod was cautious and didn''t want to expose himself and his love to others. After Nicole and Morgan

    left, he sent someone to transfer Amelia to a safe ce.

    He looked at Nicole and whispered, "Is Morgan from the Harper Town?"

    "Yes. So I''m confused. Why does she have to harm Samuel?"

    Nicole frowned.

    Jarrod whispered, "Some people may have good intentions at the beginning, but the life and

    environment can change a person. I don''t know what happened to Morgan, but she is very suspicious

    on this matter. Ordinary people can''t easily approach Samuel. The bug''s fertility is very strong.

    ording to the time you said, Samuel shouldn''t be in such a condition now. If it was really Morgan

    who poisoned him with the bug, he would have died long ago."

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    "Does that mean it''s not Morgan?"

    "I don''t exclude her, but she may be innocent. If Morgan is innocent, I don''t know who else could have

    quietly poisoned Samuel like this. It''s really strange."

    Jarrod frowned tightly.

    He looked at Samuel and was worried.

    "I''ve asked my people to start controlling Aaron''s business. Even if we can''t find out Aaron''s identity, as

    long as I control his business, someone wille looking for me. Therefore, I may not be able to be

    with you in the next few days. I''ll tell you if there''s anything special. We''ll keep in touch by phone."

    Jarrod came here today to tell Nicole about this matter. He did not expect to encounter Samuel.

    "I didn''t n to stay long here, but I can''t leave now. We have to find out the mole here, or I will die if I

    go out to rece Aaron now. I''m not afraid of death, but I don''t want to die in confusion."

    Jarrod was serious with cold eyes.

    Nicole was surprised that there would actually be a mole beside her.

    She whispered, "I will find the mole at all costs."

    "It''s almost time. Let me check Samuel''s condition."

    Jarrod stood up and walked to Samuel. He opened Samuel''s eyelids and took a look. The golden lines

    dimmed a little, but they were still there.

    He took out an acupuncture kit from his waist. There were many silver needles in it.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Nicole watched without making a sound, but she was nervous.

    Jarrod inserted the silver needles into the acupoints around Samuel''s eyes, and then fed Samuel with

    his own blood. As Samuel''s face turned ck and purple, something seemed to be moving on his

    eyelids.

    Jarrod pulled out the silver needles. The silver needles already turned ck, and the golden lines

    wriggling around the silver needles were moving like nematodes. Nicole got goose bumps.

    "Are these bug eggs?"

    "They arervae."

    Jarrod kept looking at Samuel''s face. He said, "I may need more than an hour to clean up these bugs."

    "Are there bugs in other parts of his body?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel worried.

    Jarrod whispered, "I don''t know. Normally, they should only be gathered on the eyes. I''ll check the other

    parts after I drive them out from his eyes. I can''t be disturbed by anyone during this period of time, so

    you have to make sure we''re safe."

    "OK, I see. I''ll go out and guard you. I promise that no one would disturb you."

    Just as Nicole was about to leave, she heard a knock on the door outside.

    "Are you there, Mrs. Green? I want to talk to you."

    It was Morgan''s voice.

    Nicole wanted to hurry out so as not to reveal any carelessness. However, before she could open the

    door of the secret room, she heard the door to her room being opened from outside.

 Chapter 1300 How Could You Speak for Her?

    Chapter 1300 How Could You Speak for Her?

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    Wasn''t Morgan too urgent?

    She had not even spoken, but she came in like this.

    At this moment, Nicole could not leave.

    Jarrod didn''t expect Morgan to be so anxious. He couldn''t help ncing at Nicole, but he didn''t say

    anything.

    After Morgan entered the room, she didn''t see Nicole. She was puzzled for a moment.

    "Where is she? I didn''t see her leave."

    Morgan muttered to herself, and then she seemed to start searching for something.

    Nicole could hear it, but she couldn''t see it, so she couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.

    Jarrod gestured for her not to act rashly. The two of them held their breaths and listened to the

    movements outside.

    Morgan searched for a while, found something, and then hurriedly left.

    Just in case, Nicole did not go out immediately. Instead, she waited for a while before she opened the

    door of the secret room and walked out.

    The furnishings in the house were no different from before, but Nicole knew that Morgan had moved

    something.

    Morgan had moved something on the desk. Although the traces were almost indiscernible, Nicole still

    saw them.

    She quickly walked over and opened the drawer.

    "Is there something missing?"

    Jarrod also followed.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "No, she put something here."

    "What?"

    "This."

    Nicole handed Jarrod a bottle.

    "I don''t know what this thing is, and it is indeed not mine."

    Nicole was confused.

    Jarrod took it and sniffed, then he felt relieved.

    "This is the antidote, the antidote to the bug poison in Samuel''s body."

    "The Golden Bug?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Jarrod nodded and took the antidote into the secret room. Nicole also followed in.

    After Samuel was injected with the antidote, his expression eased, and his breathing became much

    deeper.

    Jarrod heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Alright, He will be fine."

    "Is the Golden Bug still in his body?"

    This was what Nicole was worried about.

    Jarrod nodded and said, "Don''t worry, the Golden Bug is good for him. You don''t need to worry too

    much."

    "But this bug is still in his body. I''m just uneasy. Furthermore, it was Morgan''s. I don''t trust her. There''s

    only one exnation for Morgan toe in and deliver the antidote. She knows that Samuel is back

    and that the poison in Samuel''s body has broken out. Therefore, it was Morgan who put the bug in

    Samuel''s body. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so coincidental."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice.

    "Also, Morgan said that Juliana was a traitor. She followed Zoe to find Emory in the camp, and then

    they were missing. The bug Juliana sent back was also discovered by Morgan. Jarrod, don''t you think

    this is too coincidental?"

    Nicole did not want to suspect Morgan. She had suspected Morgan in the past. Later, there was no

    evidence, and Morgan saved Samuel. Only then did they dispel their suspicion of Morgan. Now, Nicole

    felt that Morgan was the rat.

    Juliana did not have any reason to betray them. The only exnation was that she had been framed by

    Morgan. At this moment, she should be trapped somewhere with Emory, and they couldn''t get out or

    they might have encountered an ident.

    Jarrod frowned and didn''t say anything. He also agreed with Nicole''s theory, but he always felt that

    there was something wrong.

    "Perhaps what you said is correct. Morgan is the rat. But what happened to Morgan today? She

    exposed herself. Isn''t she afraid that you will kill her? Even if you don''t, Samuel will still be the current

    master of the Harper Town after he wakes up, and it will be easy for Samuel to kill her. So I''m a little

    confused."

    Nicole naturally thought of Jarrod''s words, but she couldn''t figure it out either.

    "Forget it. It''s useless for us to think about it here. Why don''t we catch Morgan and ask her? If she is

    guilty, she probably isn''t here anymore. She knew we needed the antidote, so she sent it over. Then

    she escaped when we were busy treating Samuel. It should be Morgan''s n, and no one gets hurt."

    After saying that, Nicole walked out.

    She immediately went to look for Morgan and she even brought people with her. As expected, Morgan

    had left.

    She left in a hurry because she hadn''t finished packing. She left behind a lot of things.

    Nicole''s heart was heavy.

    Joseph rushed over when he heard the news. When he saw that they were searching Morgan''s room,

    he felt slightly ufortable.

    "Mommy, what did my master do?"

    When Joseph said this word, his face was burning.

    He knew that his parents had given Morgan too many chances.

    Nicole looked at Joseph, stroked his head and said, "No matter what she did, it has nothing to do with

    you. Go back and have a good rest."

    Joseph''s eyes were a little moist, but he tried to hold back. Now, Nicole could not spare any time to

    "Search for her. I don''t care what methods you use, find me Morgan."

    Nicole looked ruthless now.

    She could tolerate Morgan doing anything except hurting Samuel.

    When everyone treated her as a friend, she actually poisoned Samuel.

    Now she delivered the antidote, but so what?

    After all, she betrayed them.

    When Nicole returned to her bedroom, Samuel had woken up and was talking to Jarrod. Seeing Nicole

    enter, Samuel smiled slightly.

    "Darling, you''re back."

    Hearing this simple sentence, Nicole wanted to cry.

    "You scared me to death. Do you know that?"

    Nicole threw herself into Samuel''s arms and nervously checked his body up.

    "How do you feel? Do you still want to sleep?"

    Seeing that Nicole was so worried, Samuel felt ached for her.

    "It''s OK. Jarrod said I''m fine."

    Jarrod was slightly stunned. Then, he bitterly smiled and said, "Now that Nicole is here, my job is done

    here."

    "You can leave now."

    Samuel felt that Jarrod should leave them alone.

    Jarrod also didn''t want to stay here any longer. He looked at the time and said, "I will take fully control

    of Aaron''s force by night. I need to consider what you said. After all, Amelia is still weak. She needs to

    rest."

    Samuel knew that he asked too much.

    "Alright."

    After saying that, Jarrod left.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    When only Nicole and Samuel were left in the secret room, Nicole was a little curious.

    "What were you two talking about just now?"

    "We talked about Aaron and the Golden Bug in my body."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole very uneasy.

    "Samuel, is there no way to get this Golden Bug out? Can we get rid of it? I''m really scared of bugs."

    Nicole was shadowed by bugs. Ever since she thought that she was pregnant, she didn''t like bugs. She

    didn''t understand why there were people in the world researching this kind of thing. It was simply too

    annoying.

    Samuel knew her thoughts and gently hugged her in her arms. He whispered, "I know you don''t like it,

    but Jarrod told me that ording to the time, the Golden Bug has melted into my body, bones and

    blood. Therefore, I''m afraid there''s no way to take it out."

    "How could this be?"

    Nicole was a little sad.

    Samuelforted her in a low voice, "Don''t worry. It''s not a bad thing. I will be immune to all poisons in

    the future."

    "I don''t believe it. If you were truly immune to all poisons, how could you almost die this time?"

    Nicole was not that easy to fool.

    Samuel could not help but smile bitterly and said, "Marrying a smart wife is not a good thing."

    "Samuel, tell me the truth! Is this thing harmful to your body?"

    This was what Nicole had always been worried about.

    Because Tim''s body was poisoned with lead, Evelyn couldn''t even get pregnant. Samuel had a living

    bug in his body, so how could Nicole not be afraid?

    She couldn''t afford to worry about it again.

    Samuel hugged Nicole in distress and whispered, "Jarrod doesn''t know much about the Golden Bug

    either. He only knows that it is the king of bugs and can control all bugs. As for the rest, he hasn''t

    studied it thoroughly."

    "I don''t believe it. If you it can control other bugs, then what about the golden nematodes in your

    body?"

    When Nicole thought of the golden nematodes, her body involuntarily trembled.

    Samuel whispered, "Morgan put them in before the Golden Bug matured. They grew up with the

    Golden Bug, so they followed my blood into my body. Thus, I didn''t feel them. However, Jarrod also

    said that when my body was injured by the bug poison, my ability to withstand it was not strong. If a

    pure Golden Bug entered my body, I might die immediately. Therefore, Morgan''s action could also be

    considered to have saved me.

    "How could you speak for her? Do you know that she almost got you killed?"

    Nicole was very excited.

    Thinking of that Morgan almost got Samuel killed in front of her, Nicole became furious.

    "No, I must study that ancient book from the Harper Townter. Only when I understand the bugs can I

    not be used by others easily, and I can prevent others from hurting you."

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt angry.

    Samuel knew what she was thinking and whispered, "Alright, don''t be angry. There''s no need to study

    that thing. If you''re not interested in bugs, don''t force yourself to study them. Nicole, I''m not defending

    Morgan. I always feel that she shouldn''t be a bad person. Perhaps she has her own reasons for doing

    so. In short, she didn''t hurt me. At most, she wanted to restrain me and slow us down."

    When Nicole heard what Samuel said, she sighed and said, "No matter why she did it, we have to find

    her. Then we can find out what exactly happened."

    Before, she thought they had made further progress, but she didn''t expect that things would be

    even moreplicated and confusing now.

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.

    "Right, what else did you and Jarrod talk about just now? Why did you talk about Amelia?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel thought for a moment, and then he whispered, "I want to ask Amelia to

    break the formation."

    These words instantly stunned Nicole for a while.

    Amelia was the only one could break the formation, but Amelia is so weak now. She couldn''t withstand

    such tiredness.

 Chapter 1301 Perhaps There Will Be Some Windfall

    Chapter 1301 Perhaps There Will Be Some Windfall

    Recalling Jarrod''sst words, Nicole sighed.

    "It''s a pity that Jarrod lost the baby."

    "It''s not a big deal. A sick child would only make everyone suffer. Fortunately, Amelia was only

    pregnant for a short time. If she takes good care of herself, she may have another child in the future. If

    she gives birth to a dead baby, the blow to them will be even greater."

    Men were always sensible when they looked at things.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was right, but she was still a little sad.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    "After all, it''s a life."

    "It''s just a fetus, so small that there might not be any fetal heart rates. Don''t think too much about that.

    Besides, with the hatred between Jarrod and Amelia unsettled, they wouldn''t be happy even if they

    kept the baby. Don''t worry about it. Let them handle their own business."

    Nicole nodded.

    "Speaking of children, I wonder if Petty has given birth yet. She should be expecting now."

    Nicole did not mention Petty on purpose. It just came to her.

    She looked at Samuel nervously. Seeing that Samuel looked as usual, she was relieved.

    Nicole''s cautiousness made Samuelugh.

    "What? Afraid that I''ll be sad?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded.

    She felt badtely. Gabrielle had given birth to a son. But Tim and Jarrod lost their children. It was just

    depressing.

    How could Samuel not know what she was thinking?

    He gently held her in his arms and whispered, "Zac is awake."

    Nicole was slightly surprised. Knowing Zac''s feelings for Petty, Nicole said pitifully, "He must have

    pleaded for Petty, right?"

    "No."

    Samuel''s words surprised Nicole again.

    "What?"

    "Actually, Zac even asked for a prematurebor. He contacted the doctor to give Petty a cesarean

    section. She gave birth to a boy that weighed nearly four kilograms."

    Samuel said in a low voice. A trace of emotion shed through his eyes and soon disappeared.

    "A son?"

    Nicole had mixed feelings about it. She was kind of happy about that. But thinking of the rtionship

    between Petty and Zac, she couldn''t stay happy anymore.

    And judging from Petty''s temperament, she might use this child to threaten Zac.

    Samuel seemed to know what Nicole was thinking. He whispered, "Petty is dead."

    "What?"

    Nicole was rather surprised.

    Petty was tough. She had escaped from death for so many times. How could she die of giving birth to a

    child?

    Recalling how Samuel had made people treat Petty before they left, Nicole frowned.

    "Did she die of blood loss?"

    "No. She was suffocated by Zac."

    When Samuel received this news, he was quite shocked.

    Zac loved Petty so much. For Petty, he buried the hatred between the two families and suffered so

    much. He would rather live a humble life for the sake of Petty. But in the end, he killed Petty himself.

    Nicole was also shocked. She couldn''t understand it.

    What happened to the couple that would die for each other?

    Samuel whispered, "After Petty gave birth to the child, Zac put her to death. Zac told me that dying in

    childbirth was the best choice for Petty. Later he would tell the child that his mother died of severe

    postpartum hemorrhage. In this way, the child would feel grateful to Petty. Zac begged me to write

    down Petty''s name on the Green family''s genealogy. For his child, he was willing to give up all the

    shares the Green family gave him.

    When Nicole heard this, she didn''t know what to say.

    Petty was indeed to me.

    She could have lived a happy life. If she put aside the hatred and wasn''t provoked by others, she

    should be the happiest woman right now. She would have a family, a son, and a brother who loved her.

    Now all was gone.

    Nicole once hated Petty.

    When Petty hurt Lucas, Nicole wished to tear her into pieces.

    But Petty was dead now.

    Once she was dead, all grievances were dispelled.

    Nicole wouldn''t me Zac and an innocent child, but she still felt a little sad.

    "Is Zac leaving?"

    "No, he wants to go into business with me."

    Samuel did not expect this.

    Zac refused the shares of the Green family, but he wanted to provide his child with a good life. This

    was the pride of a father, and Samuel must support Zac.

    Nicole also understood that and started to admire Zac.

    "Take care of himter."

    "I will. He will always be my brother-inw."

    Nicole agreed with Samuel.

    And they hugged each other tightly.

    They had a lot to share after a short separation, but they didn''t know where to start and just hugged

    each other.

    Nicole felt like she was nearly out of breath. She pushed Samuel away and said, "Are you trying to

    suffocate me and be with another woman?"

    Samuelughed.

    "You''re so hard to please. How dare I be with another woman?"

    "Samuel, how dare you say that I''m hard to please?"

    Nicole stretched out her fingers and went for Samuel''s armpits.

    Samuel smiled and frolicked with Nicole for a while until they were tired andy on the bed.

    Nicole pillowed on Samuel''s thigh and felt it was a little unreal.

    Samuel had disappeared mysteriously and appeared very suddenly. Now, she had many questions, but

    she didn''t know which one to ask first.

    "Samuel."

    "Yes?"

    "Juliana is not a traitor, is she?"

    Thinking of her mother''s confidence, Nicole asked.

    "No, she isn''t."

    Samuel''s answer relieved Nicole.

    "Then can I say Zoe is safe?"

    "That''s right. Zoe stays at the safest ce."

    Although Nicole didn''t know where Zoe was, she was relieved when she heard Samuel''s words.

    "Then what should we do next?"

    "Wait."

    "Wait?"

    "Right, wait until Jarrod haspletely taken control of Aaron''s forces. Then we can take action."

    Samuel looked at Nicole and said gently, "It''s hard to find a moment of leisure in a busy life. Honey, we

    haven''t made out for a long time."

    Nicole flushed because of such blunt words.

    "I have something else to do. I''m leaving now."

    After saying that, Nicole got up and tried to run away, but Samuel held her waist from behind and took

    her into his embrace.

    "What are you doing? I know Aaron''s whereabouts."

    "You know?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    Amelia let Aaron go, so none of them knew Aaron''s whereabouts. How could Samuel know?

    Seeing Nicole''s surprised face, Samuel shamelessly got close to her.

    "Give me a kiss and I''ll tell you."

    Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    "Samuel, who did you learn this from? Why did you be this cheeky after you came back?"

    Nicole said in a casual tone, but Samuel''s eyes shed. There was a moment of hesitation and then he

    said, "Honey, you know me. I am just a cheeky person deep down. Let''s do something intimate before

    the storm hits."

    As Samuel spoke, he leaned over to kiss her.

    Nicole tried to dodge, but she was not as fast as Samuel.

    He was now like a wild beast released from its cage. He was aggressive, making Nicole scared and

    swoon.

    Nicole slowly immersed herself in Samuel''s gentle attack and soon surrendered.

    They stayed in the secret room for several hours. Nicole felt that her body was about to fall apart, so

    she kicked Samuel hard.

    "Don''t touch me this week."

    Samuel was amused by herint.

    He leaned against the bed with satisfaction and promised, "Alright, I won''t touch you."

    "I''m serious."

    Nicole didn''t believe him. She wanted him to swear.

    Nicole''s cuteness pleased Samuel. He chuckled.

    "You''re as cute as a child."

    He stretched out his finger and gently scratched Nicole''s nose. Then hey down sideways.

    "Are you staying here with me?"

    "I can''t. I''m afraid that someone will look for me outside. I''ll go out to sleep. Now that we know Morgan

    is the mole, maybe you should go out and show up. After all, seeing you, the Green family''s

    bodyguards might have more confidence."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel paused for a moment. He whispered, "Not right now. I''ll stay here and

    perhaps there will be some windfall."

    "Whatever. I''m leaving."

    Nicole was a little reluctant to leave.

    She really wanted to have a good rest in Samuel''s arms, but she knew Samuel was right.

    They had been trapped here for a long time, so they had to make a breakthrough and continue to

    follow this case.

    And Morgan said she knew William''s whereabouts. Now that Morgan had disappeared, they did not

    know when they could see William again.

    Nicole left the secret room and went back to the bedroom. After making sure there was nothing urgent,

    shey on the bed and fell asleep.

    Everything seemed to be quiet, but Sally could faintly sense that troubles wereing.

    She wanted to find Morgan. Hearing that Morgan had escaped, she frowned.

    Sally thought she was the person who knew Morgan the best, but at this moment, she couldn''t

    understand why Morgan did this.

    "Send someone to search for Morgan in secret. Also, check her recent contacts."

    "Yes."

    A person left Sally''s room in a rush.

    Sally looked at the sky outside. Although the scenery here was beautiful and the air was fresh, she was

    not in the mood to appreciate it.

    ''William, where the hell are you?''

    Sally''s heart was filled with anticipation and longing, plus a trace of unhappiness and pain.

    As night fell, Nicole was asleep. Suddenly, a sound came from the sky, and a dazzling firework was let

    off.

 Chapter 1302 She Is Not a Good Mother

    Chapter 1302 She Is Not a Good Mother

    "Who''s setting off fireworks? So beautiful!"

    The people outside yelled. Sally was slightly stunned and then had a serious face.

    Samuel also heard the sound of fireworks. He quickly left the secret room and frowned when he saw

    the fireworks through the window.

    Samuel thought to himself, ''This should be some kind of signal, right?''

    Samuel was thinking when Nicole woke up.

    "Why would someone set off fireworks tonight?"

    Nicole put on a coat and got out of bed. She was not worried about Samuel standing in front of the

    window.

    Samuel shook his head and whispered, "I''m afraid that the fireworks are a signal for someone."

    "I''ll send someone to see who gets out," she said.

    Nicole instantly understood something.

    Samuel did not stop her. He always felt that the fireworks looked familiar, but he just could not

    remember anything.

    When Nicole went out to ask someone to carry out investigations, she saw Sally passing by quickly.

    She wanted to go back and tell Samuel, but Sally walked so fast. If she went back, she would probably

    lose Sally.

    Nicole thought to herself, ''Perhaps someone used fireworks to get in contact with Sally."

    Nicole really didn''t want to be suspicious of Sally, but if Morgan could turn her back on them, it was

    highly possible that Sally could also betray them.

    Nicole felt that no one could be trusted now.

    Nicole followed Sally at once, and sent a message to Samuel. She then shared her location with

    Samuel through the mobile phone.

    Then Samuel would know the exact location of Nicole.

    This locator system was installed by Lucas. Nicole could use it now.

    Sally moved swiftly. Even Nicole, an agile woman, almost lost her.

    Nicole was very surprised. She never thought that Sally could be that agile.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Nicole thought to herself, ''Why would she be chased to the Seapolis City by Morgan ande to me

    and Samuel at the risk of her life?"

    Nicole immediately understood something when that question popped up in her mind.

    Perhaps Sally had been hiding something from them.

    Nicole felt unhappy when she thought about that. She and Sally were rted and Sally looked exactly

    like her mother. Nicole was sad as that thought weighted on her.

    Sally was cautious. She slowed down and was afraid that someone followed her. Nicole was alert.

    Otherwise, Sally would have discovered her by now.

    Nicole broke out in a cold sweat and was very surprised.

    With her skills, Sally could beat Morgan easily. Even if Morgan had a helper, they were unlikely to do

    Sally any harm. But when Sally arrived at the Seapolis City, Nicole remembered very clearly that she

    said that she was stabbed by Morgan.

    The more Nicole thought about this, the more depressed she became.

    As Nicole kept stalking Sally, Nicole quickly discovered that Sally was walking towards the forest.

    This forest was not far from the Harper Town. They could even reach the backyard of the Harper Town,

    if they took this way.

    Nicole thought to herself, ''What exactly was Sally up to?''

    "Is she here for the gold mine?"

    Nicole did not know the answer, but she felt something shattered inside. She felt that she was in ice-

    cold water with a cold breeze blowing.

    Sally was very familiar with this forest. She felt like returning home and went through the forest with

    ease. Nicole, however, had a tough time.

    Nicole almost exposed herself several times and narrowly escaped Sally''s notice. She saw Sally finally

    stop in the depths of the forest after walking for more than an hour.

    Nicole found a shelter to hide as the cold wind blew here.

    Sally looked around, extended her fingers and whistled. Then, a person in ck appeared.

    Nicole was unable to see the face of that person clearly because of the dim light of night. She

    wondered who woulde to meet Sally.

    Nicole thought to herself, ''Maybe that person works for Sally."

    However, before Nicole could figure it out, she saw Sally kneeling before that person with a panicked

    look.

    "How dare youe here?"

    The person in ck said ruthlessly and coldly.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    She thought to herself, ''A man?''

    ''He is not young!''

    ''What is the rtionship between him and Sally?''

    ''Why is Sally afraid of him?''

    Sally trembled slightly and whispered, "My master called me. I must show up."

    "Master? I thought you''ve forgotten that I''m your master."

    The man in ck suddenly kicked Sally in the chest.

    Sally instantly fell to the ground and spat out blood. It could be seen that he kicked Sally pretty hard.

    Nicole suddenly felt nervous.

    Sally was still her aunt no matter what happened. Nicole felt great pain, as if she took the kick for Sally.

    Nicole thought to herself, ''Master?''

    ''Sally actually called him Master.''

    Nicole was quite surprised.

    Even though it hurt so much, Sally still knelt down respectfully and whispered, "I know I have made a

    huge mistake."

    "Really? What''s that? You would rather run away from other people all the time than being the

    respected Ms. Sally. Well, you could have helped me get what I wanted, if you had expanded what you

    had. However, you gave everything you had to Morgan. Are you satisfied with your secret escape?" he

    said coldly.

    Sally trembled as she heard his words.

    She suddenly kowtowed to that man and choked up. "Master, I know it was my fault. I won''t say

    anything if you want to kill me. I just hope you can allow me to see William for thest time."

    "You really have feelings for him. If it weren''t for this man, you wouldn''t be willing to follow me and do

    everything for me, right?"

    The man in ck stared coldly at Sally. His look was so sharp that nobody would dare to move.

    Sally was straightforward.

    "Yes! The person I love the most in my life is William!"

    "Bitch!"

    The man kicked Sally to the ground again. He hit Sally so hard that she could not get up for a long

    time.

    Even Nicole could feel his anger.

    "Love? You are just my dog. How dare you talk about love? Sally, do you think you are still the same as

    you were more than 20 years ago? At that time, you were all by yourself and were not afraid of

    anything. Today, I would like to know if you would abandon your son for William."

    "No!"

    Sally got very emotional.

    She tried hard to get up, clutched at the man''s pants and pleaded humbly. "Don''t hurt Zayn. He doesn''t

    know anything. If you don''t like him, I could tell him to leave Country F and stay far away from you. He

    will never get in your way. Please don''t hurt him. I never thought of having him involve in that fight for

    power. I really didn''t."

    Sally couldn''t help but cry when she thought about Zayn.

    She was not a good mother.

    It was his wet nurse who took care of him ever since he was born. When Zayn wanted to learn how to

    read and write, Sally was unable to teach him personally because of who she was. However, the king''s

    wife would never be nice to Zayn.

    Zayn had been picked up since childhood. As a mother, Sally could do nothing to protect her son.

    She was said to be Ms. Sally of Country F, but in fact, she was just the king''s ything.

    She was afraid that Zayn would die at the hands of the royal family. Sally felt that it was better not to

    give birth to this child when she saw Zayn in danger several times.

    However, it was not up to her to decide whether to give birth to this child.

    The man just ignored Sally''s tears, squatted down and used his fingers to grab Sally''s chin.

    In the moonlight, there was finally a flicker of gentleness in his eyes, when he saw Sally in tears.

    "I know what you''re thinking. You didn''t want him to die in Country F, so you started to make everything

    hard for Zayn. Because of you, he ended up in a slum where he met Pedro. Pedro then helped him get

    out of Country F and start in entertainment, right?"

    Sally trembled more violently.

    The man became ruthless all of a sudden and grabbed Sally''s chin fiercely.

    He said in a cold voice, "Then let me ask you, have you imagined that your son would fall in love with a

    man like Pedro? Have you thought that Zayn wanted revenge when Pedro died? If it wasn''t for Pedro,

    perhaps Zayn would have had a hard time, but he definitely wouldn''t have been part of the fight for

    power. You sent someone to kill Pedro, didn''t you?"

    Sally trembled when she heard the man''s words. Nicole, who was hiding in the dark, was also shocked.

    Nicole thought to herself, ''Did Sally kill Pedro?''

    ''I thought it was Major.''

    She was shocked, but she quickly understood something.

    If what that man said was true, then Sally had every reason to kill Pedro.

    After all, Pedro worked for Sally. Sally trusted Pedro, so she asked him to protect Zayn. However, Zayn

    became a gay because of Pedro and Pedro did nothing to prevent Zayn from falling in love with him.

    How could Sally, as a mother, put up with this?

    Maybe that was why Pedro died.

    That was why Nicole couldn''t find out when exactly Major killed Pedro, even if Major did have a motive.

    If Nicole hadn''t followed Sally today, perhaps she wouldn''t have thought that it was Sally who killed

    Pedro until she died.

    Zayn cared so much about Pedro, but in the end, his mother killed his love. How could Zayn live up

    with it?

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    Sally didn''t say anything when she heard this.

    The man seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied with what she looked like now. He pushed Sally away

    and said coldly, "You will never escape from me. When I am in a good mood, you can rx yourself. If I

    am in a bad mood, I cane for you no matter where you are. I know that you be strong now. I

    heard that you went to the Seapolis City to send a gift to Mr. Shaw. Are you nning to go back to your

    family? It seems that you are also close to Nicole and Samuel. Are you trying to leave yourself a way

    out? Or you want to find someone to help your son in the fight for power?"

    "No, I didn''t. I said that Zayn wouldn''t fight for power. Even if he wants to, I would let him stop thinking

    about it."

    Sally was determined.

    Nicole looked serious.

    Zayn was already in the fight for power because he wanted to revenge Pedro. Only then did Nicole

    understand why Sally didn''t help Zayn when she obviously had power. Sally never wanted Zayn to

    be the new king of Country F.

    However, the man was not happy when he heard Sally''s words. Instead, he said unpredictably, "We

    should give him a chance since he has this thought. I would like to see how capable Zayn is. He could

    be the king of country F if he really seeds in fighting for power!"

 Chapter 1303 I Cant Do It

    Chapter 1303 I Can''t Do It

    "No! No! Master, I beg you, don''t do this to Zayn. I have given my life to you. Whether you want me to

    live or die, I will do as you like. But Zayn can''t. He is innocent. Master, he is innocent!"

    Sally was immediately emotional.

    She climbed to the man''s feet again and humbly pulled his trousers to plead.

    Nicole had never seen Sally look so humble.

    At this time, Sally changed, just like a person without dignity. However, she was clearly not such a

    person in others¡¯ impression.

    Nicole was upset and felt a tremendous pressure on her chest.

    The man raised Sally''s chin, forcing her to look at him.

    "Innocent? Since he has the blood of the Shaw family in his body, he is not innocent!"

    "Then why didn''t you kill me back then? If you had killed me, he wouldn''t have been born, and he

    wouldn¡¯t have born any rtions with the Shaw family!"

    Sally was suddenly enraged.

    At this moment, she was just a mother.

    In other words, the words "Shaw family" had irritated her, and she could no longer tolerate it.

    She was like a little lion that had been angered, wishing she could bite this man now, or just tear off a

    piece of skin from him.

    The man was excited by Sally''s actions.

    "Are you angry? After so many years, do you know why I still can''t let you go? Because your

    expression really excites me."

    After saying that, the man directly pushed Sally to the ground and instantly tore her clothes apart. He

    ignored her cries and resistance and harassed Sally without any forey.

    "Let go of me! Let go!"

    Sally cried so hard that her voice was hoarse. Her helpless appearance and pained expression deeply

    shocked Nicole.

    This was her aunt!

    Regardless of what Sally did, at this moment, Nicole only knew that she was one of the Shaws, the

    only living daughter of Edwin.

    Nicole wanted to rush over without caring anything else, but she was held back by someone tightly.

    She suddenly turned around and saw Samuel standing behind her, hugging her tightly.

    A trace of unhappiness shed through his eyes, but he shook his head at Nicole.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was right.

    Right now, there was only one man on the other side, but who knew if there was anyone else

    ambushing her?

    Sally was such a powerful person, but she became so weak in front of him. If she rushed out, she

    would only give herself away.

    Nicole understood this. However, she watched helplessly as Sally was bullied by that bastard. Nicole

    wished to kill herself with a knife.

    If she hadn''t followed Sally out today, she definitely wouldn''t have known that Sally had been living

    such a difficult life these past few years.

    Now that she had witnessed it, it was like a sharp dagger slowly cutting her, causing her tears to roll

    down her cheeks.

    Samuel hugged Nicole tightly in his arms.

    He knew that Nicole felt bad. Even he felt unpleasant, but he couldn''t let Nicole give herself away.

    Firstly, once she rushed out, they might not be able to return safe and sound. Secondly, Sally was

    Nicole''s elder after all. Sally would probably go crazy if she knew that Nicole saw her in a sorry state.

    For that cold and arrogant woman, she would not be able to withstand all of this anyway.

    Nicole tightly grabbed Samuel''s sleeve. She suppressed the pain, but could not stop shedding tears.

    Samuel felt that his chest was filled with warm liquid, and it didn''t take long for it to overflow.

    His heart ached, but he was helpless. He could only close his eyes. However, the breathing sounds of

    that man and the cries of that woman were constantly intertwined, making it impossible for them to

    escape.

    Itsted about an hour.

    Sally who cried and shouted from the beginning was weeping silently.

    Her eyes were ssy, and her body was numb. Only her heart ached so much that she wished she

    could die immediately.

    After the man was satisfied, he got up from Sally. When he saw her lying there like a dead fish, a trace

    of anger shed across his eyes.

    "Get up!"

    He was somewhat irritable and kicked Sally.

    Sally red at him with hatred, but she could only stare.

    Zayn was under his surveince. Sally could die with him, but she could not risk Zayn¡¯s life.

    Although she didn''t want to give birth to that child, she had carried him for months and brought him

    forth.

    She could not give up their rtion. She had owed Zayn enough in her life, so she could not risk Zayn''s

    life.

    Therefore, Sally could only endure.

    The clothes were already torn apart by the man, making it impossible for her to wear them.

    The man pped his hands, and two other women walked out and helped Sally up.

    They helped Sally to the nearby pond to wash, and then changed her into new clothes.

    Nicole was grateful for Samuel''s arrival. If Samuel hadn''t pulled her, she would have been caught by

    now.

    Sally was taken care of by other with a nk expression. The man finally threw Sally a pill and said

    indifferently, "Eat it."

    Sally didn''t even look at it and directly took it over.

    Some people felt that death was scary, but Sally felt that life was worse than death.

    After taking the pill, Sally looked at the man and said coldly, "I want to see William."

    The man snorted coldly and said, "What are you seeing him for? Tell him that you are my woman and

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    gave birth to my child? Or tell him that you still love him? How do you think he will reply to you? Sally,

    listen to me. Don''t make me angry. I can give you anything. But for William, you''d better give up."

    Sally''s hands were tightly clenched together, and even though her fingernails were pressed hard

    against her skin, she did not feel any pain.

    "You promised me that you would let me see him!"

    Sally''s entire body trembled. She was so helpless and weak in the cold wind.

    The man said coldly, "When he dies, I will let you see him!"

    "You bastard!"

    Sally looked at the man and almost copsed.

    He had been lying to her!

    When he asked her to marry into Country F, he had promised her that as long as she was married, he

    would let him see William.

    However, when she was married, she did not see William. She only saw his watch, which she had

    bought for him as a token of their love.

    Afterwards, he forced her to have a child, saying that as long as she did so, he would let Sally see

    William.

    Even though she knew that the chances were slim and that this might still be a trap, Sally still

    However, even though she gave birth to Zayn, she still didn''t see William.

    Twenty years on, she grew old and didn¡¯t know where William was now.

    She didn¡¯t even know whether the person who loved her affectionately was alive or dead.

    Sally looked at the man with hatred, but now she had no other choice. She could only say angrily,

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "Find Aaron and bring him to Country F. This is your task."

    Sally was amazed by what the man said.

    "Aaron has been released."

    The man looked at Sally and said coldly, "Amelia didn''t really let Aaron go, but trapped Aaron in a

    formation and tortured him. Your task is to let Amelia open the formation and let Aaron go."

    "I can''t do this."

    Sally directly refused, but in the next moment, the man sneered and said, "There should be a girl with

    Zayn, right? However, that girl was controlled by me a few days ago. Country F is now sealed, so

    people can''t enter or leave. If anything happens to Zayn, who can tell you the news?"

    Sally suddenly copsed.

    "I really can''t do it! Aaron''s current identity has been discovered by Nicole and some others.

    Furthermore, they are determined to get Aaron. I don''t even know Amelia. How can she open the

    formation and release Aaron for me?"

    "I don''t care. Nicole is your niece, so you can find a solution from her. Sally, let me tell you, if anything

    happens to Aaron, not to mention you, your son, Nicole, Samuel, and everyone else around them must

    pay for it. I will not let a single one of them go! At that time, the tragedy of the Harper Town might

    repeat in the Green family, the Shaw family, and the Don family. I heard that there are still two men

    alive in the Don family. Do you want to see them die?"

    The man''s words left Sally speechless.

    Even though she knew that this mission was impossible toplete, she could not resist now.

    William definitely wouldn''t want anything to happen to his two younger brothers.

    And she didn''t want Mr. Shaw to die, so she fell silent.

    Regarding her silence, the man was very happy and said softly, "Find Aaron. I''ll smooth everything out

    for you. Don''t worry, as long as you bring Aaron back to Country F, you will still be my wife."

    Sally didn''t want this title, but she didn''t have the ability to resist at all.

    For so many years, she had been resisting. She thought that she had seeded, but it was only today

    that she realized that everything she had was so insignificant in front of this man.

    He had seen through everything about her, but he watched quietly as she struggled like a clown.

    She had worked so hard all these years to get everything she had now, but it was only now that she

    realized that all she hade from this man.

    Sally had mixed feelings now, but she suddenly felt that everything was meaningless, yet she could not

    die.

    No one could share her feelings, much less understand it.

    "Who exactly is Aaron? Do you value him so much because he understands geological prospecting? Is

    it really just for an ore vein?" She asked.

    "Shut up! You shouldn''t know what you are not supposed to know. After all these years, can''t you learn

    this principle?"

    The man suddenly red coldly at Sally, then turned around and left with his men.

    Sally was the only one left in the forest, but she stood there like a statue.

    The cold wind blew on her thin body and made her tremble.

    Nicole was even afraid that she would copse immediately.

    She wanted to go out, but was stopped by Samuel. She was almost forced to leave the ce by

    Samuel.

    Sally seemed to have sensed something. She suddenly turned around and saw only the trees swaying

    in the wind. The leaves rustled, but there was no trace of human presence.

    Was she thinking too much?

    Sally frowned slightly, but at this moment, she realized an important message.

    Aaron had something to do with Country F! It was even possible that he had a high status!

 Chapter 1304 They Are Father and Son

    Chapter 1304 They Are Father and Son

    Nicole and Samuel fled back to the Harper Town in a sorry state.

    Why was it called flee?

    Because Nicole was agitated, and Samuel was almost discovered by Sally.

    Almost.

    If Samuel made a move a minuteter, they might have been discovered.

    To Sally, what happened today was a great humiliation. No one else should know about it, especially

    juniors like Nicole. However, they unintentionally knew so much about it.

    Before Nicole could understand what happened just now, she shivered and felt ufortable. When

    she thought of Sally''s helpless and wretched expression, she felt a surge of anger.

    When had the Shaws ever been bullied like this?

    That was her aunt!

    Samuel naturally knew how ufortable Nicole felt right now. He did not try to persuade her, but

    instead, poured a cup of warm water for Nicole and handed it over.

    "Drink some water and calm down. We need to think about this matter carefully."

    Nicole looked at the familiar figure in front of her with sadness.

    "I didn''t expect my aunt to have such a hard time. I thought she was just kidnapped. Later on, she

    became the seventh wife of the Country F King on her own and even gave birth to Zayn. I thought that

    she was lofty and couldpletely control her own life, but she actually lived such a humble life. No

    wonder she couldn''t go home and recognize Edwin. No wonder she had always ignored Zayn, and

    even expelled Zayn from Country F. So it was all because she couldn''t help it. In that case, was

    everything she did to William against her will back then?"

    Nicole''s tears flowed down her cheeks.

    She was her aunt.

    She was an elegant woman, yet she lived so humbly in a ce that only she knew.

    Perhaps only women would understand a woman''s sorrow at this moment.

    Nicole felt the same way.

    Samuel sighed and wrapped Nicole in his arms. He whispered, "Everyone has their own difficulties,

    and I think everyone has their own bottom line. Although I don''t know what Sally''s bottom line is, she

    definitely won''t do anything that crosses that bottom line."

    "Bottom line? Does she have a bottom line? She even had to struggle for living with dignity."

    Nicole looked up at Samuel with her watery eyes. Her pained and sad appearance made Samuel''s

    heart ache slightly.

    "Yes. William and Zayn are her bottom line."

    Nicole recalled what Sally had done recently.

    For William, Sally had been a puppet for so many years. For Zayn, she knelt down and begged that

    man. It could be seen that they were so important to Sally.

    Seeing that Nicole seemed to have figured it out, Samuel continued to whisper, "Although I don''t know

    who that man is, from what happened today, William is definitely still alive. Otherwise, how would he

    control Sally? Even with Zayn in hand, he shouldn''t have much chance of winning. Otherwise, Sally

    wouldn''t be so heartless."

    Only then did Nicole nod.

    She drank the warm water in her hand and the warmth flowed down her throat into her heart. Only then

    did she feel warm.

    "Who is that man?"

    Nicole''s eyes burst with anger and hatred.

    She must take revenge for the humiliation her aunt suffered!

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    However, Samuel whispered, "I don''t know. We didn''t see the face clearly either. Perhaps only Sally

    knows him."

    "But she won''t say anything. We can''t ask."

    If she asked, Sally would know that they had seen everything today.

    Samuel was also silent.

    Nicole''s mind was racing.

    "This man has something to do with Aaron. He can even control Country F. His identity is definitely not

    simple. Perhaps he is a member of Country F."

    Hearing this, Samuel couldn''t help but pause.

    "I thought that Major was a big boss, but now, it seems that he is simply not worth mentioning. On the

    contrary, Aaron is truly someone."

    "You know something?"

    Nicole''s eyes immediately lit up.

    "If that man has something to do with Country F, then Aaron might also be from there, and he might

    even have an important position in Country F."

    Hearing this, Nicole froze for a moment, and then an idea came to her mind suddenly.

    "I remember."

    "What?"

    Nicole grabbed onto Samuel''s arm and said excitedly, "When I saw Aaron, I felt a sense of familiarity. I

    seemed to have seen him somewhere, but I haven''t seen him before. Why would I feel this way?"

    "Because of Jarrod? They are father and son!"

    Samuel analyzed rationally, but Nicole shook her head.

    "No, even if they are father and son, Jarrod does not look like Aaron at all. Instead, he looks very much

    like Zama. It is understandable that he looks like his mother, but Jarrod really does not look like Aaron

    at all. Samuel, you have never seen Aaron, so you made such a guess, but I have. Aaron really doesn''t

    look like Jarrod at all. On the contrary, there is someone who looks very much like him."

    Hearing this, Samuel was surprised.

    "Who?"

    "Zayn!"

    Nicole''s words surprised Samuel again.

    "Who?"

    Nicole knew that Samuel was confused, and even she felt strange. But now she thought that they really

    had too many simrities.

    "Aaron and Zayn are very simr. To be exact, Zayn''s eyes and nose are very simr to Aaron''s. His

    mouth is very simr to Auntie''s."

    After Nicole said this, her heart sank slightly. She knew what Samuel was guessing, and she was

    thinking so too.

    She looked at Samuel and whispered, "Do you think Aaron is the king of Country F?"

    "Impossible!"

    Samuel directly rejected.

    "The king has always been in Country F, and he visited our country 30 years ago, which is recorded. At

    that time, Aaron was in the Harper Town. Unless he had two of him, it would definitely not be possible

    for him to do so."

    "Then is it possible that Aaron and the king of Country F are twins?"

    Nicole was getting imaginative.

    Samuel stretched out his hand and touched Nicole''s nose. "Are you stupid? The genes of twins can be

    inherited, but neither the princes nor the princesses of Country F are twins."

    "Then why are they so simr?"

    Nicole murmured in a low voice with a gloomy expression.

    However, Samuel whispered, "It''s not impossible to know this."

    "You got a n?"

    "Do you still remember Phoenix?"

    Samuel''s sudden inquiry amazed Nicole for a moment, and she didn''t even know what to say.

    Weren''t they talking about Aaron at this time? Why did he mention Phoenix?

    However, Nicole did not ask. She only looked at Samuel with a puzzled expression, which turned

    Samuel on.

    He stretched out his hand to cover Nicole''s eyes.

    This woman had no idea how attractive her gaze was.

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole was somewhat dissatisfied and wanted to pull down Samuel''s hand, but she found that Samuel

    hugged her from behind and put her on hisps.

    This posture was somewhat romantic and embarrassing. However, they were in the room, and they

    were husband and wife. No one saw them, so Nicole let it be.

    "Just talk. Don¡¯t do anything else."

    Nicole struggled for a while before giving up. She leaned against Samuel''s chest and listened to his

    strong heartbeat as she asked in a low voice.

    Samuel finally calmed down. He whispered, "Phoenix is in Country F."

    "But isn''t Country F sealed now? The signal is blocked. How can you contact her?"

    "We have another way to contact her."

    As he spoke, Samuel took out a transmitter-like item from under the bed. It seemed to be somewhat

    old, and Nicole was surprised.

    "This..."

    "Well, just watch me."

    Samuel smiled faintly and helped Nicole to sit down on the other side. Then, he came to the transmitter

    and plugged in the power, and began to tap.

    The regr taps made Nicole immediately understand that this might be the password band.

    She was surprised.

    This transmission method was very old. With the development of science and technology, this kind of

    Even if someone had intercepted the signal, they wouldn''t know the contents of their connection

    without a special password.

    Nicole had to say that Samuel could give her surprises every day.

    Nicole did not know what Samuel had sent, nor did she ask. She just stood aside, brewed a pot of tea

    for Samuel, and waited quietly.

    It didn''t take long for Phoenix to send back a wave, much to Nicole¡¯s surprise.

    "You got Phoenix?"

    "Yes."

    Compared to Nicole, who was surprised, Samuel was much calmer, as if there were no possibilities

    that he could not get in touch with Phoenix.

    "What did she say?"

    At this moment, Nicole didn''t know anything, but she was very anxious.

    Seeing Nicole''s anxious appearance, Samuel suddenly felt that Nicole was quite cute. He couldn''t help

    but smile and say, "Give me a reward, and I''ll tell you."

    "Didn''t I make tea for you?"

    Nicole pointed at the ck tea in front of her and said.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "I want other rewards."

    Nicole suddenly thought of something. Her face turned red. She red at Samuel and said, "Shame on

    you! What are you thinking about every day? Aren¡¯t you afraid of sex exhaustion?"

    Samuel was dumbfounded.

    "Sex exhaustion? I just want you to kiss me. How could I have that?"

    Hearing that, Nicole knew that she had made a mistake, and she immediately blushed scarlet.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Samuel guessed what she thought about andughed.

    "Honey, are you trying to..."

    "Shut up! Just say, what did she say?"

    Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide herself. Seeing Samuel''s satisfied look, she was

    more embarrassed. She quickly kissed Samuel on the face and turned around. Her blushing face was

    really attractive.

    Samuel suppressed his emotions with great difficulty and said with a smile, "Phoenix said that she

    would investigate this matter and tell uster."

    "How long will it be?"

    "I don''t know. It might be very fast, or it might take a while."

    Just as Samuel was speaking, a sound came from the transmitter.

 Chapter 1305 I Will Support You No Matter What You Do

    Chapter 1305 I Will Support You No Matter What You Do

    Nicole was excited.

    "Is it Phoenix?"

    While Nicole was excited, Samuel was somewhat worried.

    "No, it shouldn''t be Phoenix. It takes at least ten minutes or more to investigate. It''s impossible for her

    to reply us so soon."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole became worried.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Will Phoenix be in danger?"

    Samuel did not say anything and quickly read the message. There were only four letters, "TTYL".

    Phoenix might be in great danger now.

    Perhaps there was an emergency. She had to lose touch with them immediately.

    Samuel was worried about the safety of Phoenix. But now they couldn''t use the phone or theputer.

    Although he was anxious, there was nothing he could do.

    He believed that Phoenix would sessfully deal with the crisis. As four masters of the Sky Group, she

    wouldn''t be easily defeated.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole asked when she saw that Samuel was anxious.

    Samuel replied softly, "She has to lose touch with us now. There may be an emergency. We don''t know

    what''s going on in Country F. We can only wait for their message till the lockdown ends."

    Nicole was also worried.

    Trevin was still in Country F. She had no idea about his condition. Also, she wondered what was

    happening between Zayn and Major.

    Nicole thought that the king of Country F was quite smart. He announced a national lockdown to deal

    with the internal affairs. Samuel and Nicole were floored by the lockdown and couldn''t interfere.

    Nicole was quite worried about Trevin who had been missing for a long time.

    She wondered if he was exposed.

    She also worried about his safety.

    In the past, Trevin had been safe under Zayn''s protection. But after she learnt Sally''s situation, she

    became concerned about Zayn.

    Zayn was alone without any support. Nicole wondered if he could keep fighting alone.

    The other princes had supporters from their mothers'' families. But Zayn didn''t have any support. Nicole

    never expected this.

    She thought that she could be Zayn''s support. But she didn''t expect that she would be isted before

    she could arrive Country F.

    A man said that he would let Zayn be the king of Country F if Zayn seeded.

    Who could give such a promise?

    Could it be the king?

    Something urred to Nicole.

    King?

    Was that man the king?

    She thought of the conversation between that man and Sally. Her mind became clear.

    If that man was the king, then Sally was one of his wives. That was why he told Sally that she could just

    be a good wife rather than involving in the mess. Only the king could control everything in Country F.

    Even though he knew that Sally''s death was fake, he could still conceal it for her. So Sally could have

    more freedom. Meanwhile, he could control all her actions.

    Sally said that she was forced to give birth to Zayn. It was possible that the king could force Sally to

    have his baby.

    Otherwise, there was no other reason for that man to control Sally.

    Nicole became clear-headed.

    "Samuel, I know the identity of that man."

    "He is the king of Country F."

    Nicole solved the puzzle. So did Samuel.

    As they had the same opinion, Nicole hurriedly said, "Then why did the king of Country F look for

    Aaron? Did Country F have something to do with the extermination of the Harper Town more than 30

    years ago?"

    Samuel''s eyes became sharp.

    "If they were rted, the gold mine of the Harper Town might be coveted by the others. This is not only

    about the Harper Town, but the state-owned resources. This is treason! If Country F provokes such an

    aggression, it shouldn''t exist any longer."

    Samuel''s eyes were filled with anger. At this moment, Nicole could learn Samuel''s temperament as a

    soldier.

    He couldn''t just sit back and let terrorists get their way!

    Nicole admired Samuel so much.

    "I will support you no matter what you do."

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand tightly.

    There was tenderness from Samuel''s sharp eyes.

    "We will do it together."

    "Alright."

    Nicole smiled and nodded. The future would be difficult and dangerous. But Samuel was by her side.

    And they were doing it for their country. Nicole felt that everything was very meaningful.

    Perhaps this was faith and the loyalty of a person to a country.

    Nicole was passionate and patriotic.

    She realized that she was so close to Samuel''s soul at this moment.

    She hugged Samuel and said softly, "Let''s go find Sally. Perhaps she needs her family now."

    "You can go first. It''s not a proper timing for me to show up yet. You can go andfort her."

    Samuel patted Nicole''s hand.

    Sally was indeed pitiful. Her lover and her son were both controlled by others. She was not free and

    struggling bitterly. She had spent all her youth and effort. Now, she was still rootless.

    Nicole knew where Sally''s home should be. Even though it was very difficult, she still hoped that she

    could bring Sally home.

    Sally was away from home for a long time, wasn''t she?

    Thinking of this, Nicole let go of Samuel and said softly, "Take good care of yourself. I''ll visit Sally. I''ll be

    back as soon as possible."

    "Alright."

    Samuel smiled gently.

    Nicole left her bedroom. But she hesitated when she was at the door of Sally''s room.

    Nicole didn''t know whether Sally had returned and how she felt. Nicole couldn''t just rush in. What

    should Nicole say?

    Nicole went back to the room and took some biscuits. She came to Sally''s room again and knocked on

    her door.

    "Sally, are you asleep?"

    Nicole was gentle. Sally answered her with the hoarse voice.

    "What happened? I''m not feeling well."

    How could Sally feelfortable after all the things just now?

    Actually, Nicole did not want to disturb her. But she knew that Sally would only feel even more

    ufortable when being alone.

    So Nicole knocked on the door again and said, "Sally, I brought some biscuits and tea. I can''t sleep

    either. Samuel is not around. So I can talk to no one. I often chat with my grandpa at home. But if I call

    him now, he won''t be able to sleep."

    The door was opened.

    Although Sally tried her best to conceal her sadness, Nicole could still learn that she had cried before

    from her puffy eyes.

    Even such a strong and arrogant woman could do nothing but cry.

    This was a woman''s sorrow, and also Sally''s fate.

    "Come in."

    Sally nced at Nicole and asked her toe in.

    Nicole entered and closed the door.

    "Sally, do you have tea sets here?"

    Nicole asked. Sally was generous. She took out a tea set from the cupboard and handed it to Nicole.

    She said softly, "I''m going to take a bath. You can make the tea here."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded.

    After the tea was done, Sally walked out of the bathroom.

    Perhaps because of the bath, Nicole noticed that Sally''s swelling went down and could hardly see her

    puffy eyes.

    When Nicole came, Sally should have just returned. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have seen Sally with such

    an upset face.

    "Sally, have a cup of tea. Taste the tea I make."

    Nicole smiled and handed the tea to Sally.

    Sally took a sip. The tea smelled good. Then Sally said, "Good tea."

    "If you like it, take more. When you return to the Shaw''s, you can taste the tea made by grandpa. It is

    the best."

    Nicole mentioned Edwin a lot today. Nicole wanted Sally to know that they were a family. No matter

    where she was, Nicole would bring her home.

    Sally paused and looked down.

    "Really? Unfortunately, I don''t have the chance to taste it."

    "There will be a chance. After we deal with the problems of the Harper Town, we will go home.

    Grandpa will be very happy to see you. So do I."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Sally was stunned.

    "Are you happy?"

    "Of course. My mother has passed away. When I am with you, I feel like I am with my mother. If I can

    be with you every day in the future, I think my mother will be happy as well."

    Nicole''s words moved Sally.

    "Audrey''s death was a tragedy."

    She knew how Audrey died and felt sad.

    She could never meet the rtive with the same face again.

    Perhaps Audrey was happy to die with Xander. They may end up better than Sally, who had not met

    William for many years.

    Sally was distracted. Then Nicole quickly filled her up with tea and said softly, "Sally, I always believe

    that my mother may bless you in heaven. You will definitely seed."

    ''Seed?''

    Sally thought about the word and smiled.

    "I hope so."

    Nicole was relieved when she saw Sally was better.

    Sally sipped the tea and said softly, "You aren''ting to chat with me, right?"

    She knew better than anyone that Nicole was wary of her. Even though they were a family, Nicole was

    still wary of her.

    She didn''t me Nicole.

    Everything remained mysterious. If she was Nicole, she would feel the same. Therefore, when Nicole

    suddenly came to her, she knew that Nicole wanted more than just chatting with her.

    Nicole didn''t know how to exin, so she suddenly felt upset for Sally. So when she heard Sally''s

    question, she didn''t know how to answer it.

    Nicole was puzzled. When Sally saw this, she smiled and said, "You are Mrs. Green now. And your

    children are five years old. This is not good to show everything on your face."

    "I..."

    Nicole didn''t know what to do.

    When Sally saw this, she smiled and said, "I know that you muste with a purpose. Do you want to

    know Aaron''s identity? Fortunately, I have some clues. I was just about to tell you."

    When Nicole heard this, she was instantly stunned.

    Did Sally find out Aaron''s identity?

 Chapter 1306 Is He Crazy?

    Chapter 1306 Is He Crazy?

    Nicole had always thought that Phoenix would give her timely information, but she did not expect that

    the first person to give her information was actually Sally.

    At the thought of her spection before, Nicole suppressed the surprise and asked, "What did you

    get?"

    "I haven''t sorted it out yet, but I can tell you about it."

    Sally''s voice was deep. She looked at Nicole and spoke.

    "Aaron''s real name was Jayden Freeman, and he was the younger brother of Country F''s king."

    When she spoke of the king, Nicole noticed that Sally raised her voice.

    It seemed that she had guessed correctly. The man in ck was most likely the king.

    But didn''t Country F seal its borders?

    Why did the kinge here?

    How could he do this to Sally?

    Did he do this to save Aaron?

    His younger brother?

    Aaron was the prince. With such a high status, it was hard for Aaron to impersonate an ordinary person

    for more than thirty years.

    Then he must do this with ulterior motives.

    Nicole quickly thought about these questions.

    However, Sally did not know what Nicole was thinking. She whispered, "I only found out a short while

    ago. Jayden left Country F more than 30 years ago. At that time, the king cked out the news.

    Afterwards, he said that Jayden had gone abroad to study. Since then, there has been no news of him.

    Few people cared about his whereabouts. As time passed, everyone forgot about him. In addition, the

    king wanted to erase his traces, and even his wife disappeared, so Jayden gradually disappeared.

    More than thirty years had passed. Not many people knew that there was a prince called Jayden. Other

    than the trusted aides of the king, anyone else who knew Jayden was dead. That''s why Jayden has

    been so free for so many years. "

    At this point, Sally''s throat tickled. She might have caught a cold.

    She tried her best to suppress it, not wanting Nicole to know it.

    In such a cold night, she would catch a cold inevitably since she was tormented by that man.

    That man was a lunatic, so he didn''t care if she could withstand it or not.

    Thinking of this, a trace of killing intent shed through Sally''s eyes, but it disappeared in a sh.

    When Nicole heard what Sally said, she waspletely shocked.

    Jayden''s identity shocked her, but a question quickly ran through her mind.

    "Jayden was once married?"

    "Yes, he was married in country F, but his wife was a mediocre woman. Jayden was a yboy. Back

    then, he had taken a wife to show that he had no interest in the throne. That was why he had hurriedly

    married a poor woman who was an orphan. It''s also because of this that the king is very attentive to his

    younger brother, and even feels that he owes him a lot. "

    Sally told Nicole everything she found.

    Actually, she had found out Aaron''s identity long ago, but she had concealed it somewhat. Originally,

    she intended to use this as a bargaining chip to see if she could have a chance to see William, but she

    didn''t expect that man to be so heartless.

    She had been living in hell for so many years, yet she still naively hoped that he would treat her with a

    little bit of sincerity after being together for so many years. Just a little bit was enough. However, it

    turned out that she was wrong.

    Since so, she was going to ruin his n.

    Sally was desperate right now and even wanted to go for broke.

    She had enough of this kind of life. Like a walking dead, she couldn''t live with her family, her lover and

    her son.

    If she had to die this time, Sally felt that it might be her relief.

    Nicole did not know what Sally was thinking, but when she heard Sally say these things about Aaron,

    her mind quickly worked.

    She always felt that she could connect these things together and make it clear, but those fragments

    shed by, making it impossible for her to grasp them at all.

    Nicole finally gave up.

    "Sally, it''s not easy for you to find out about this. It''s been hard on you."

    "Never mind. I wish I can help you. At the same time, I just hope that after you catch Jayden, I can find

    out where William is out of him."

    Sally''s words moved Nicole a little.

    Her mother and father missed each other for their lifetime, and so did Sally and William. Were the twins

    fortunate or unfortunate?

    Nicole did not know, but her heart was heavy, and she felt ufortable.

    "I will help you find out. Don''t worry."

    Nicole knew that William was Sally''s only motivation to survive. If it weren''t for William, perhaps Sally

    would have died long ago.

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt especially sad.

    The daughters of the Shaw family were all infatuated, but they didn''t end well. Fortunately, she was in

    love with a good guy. This was also the only thing that couldfort Nicole.

    She did not dare to stay any longer, afraid that she would involuntarily tell Sally what she saw.

    Nicole hurriedly got up and whispered, "Sally, it''s gettingte. Have a rest. Tomorrow, I''ll go ask Tim to

    see if I can find out Jayden''s whereabouts out of Amelia."

    "Alright."

    Sally did not stop her.

    Tonight, she was in a bad mood. To be honest, she really didn''t want to deal with Nicole. If she hadn''t

    prepared the news about Jayden in advance, she wouldn''t even know if she could hold back her intent

    to kill someone.

    She wanted to kill that man not Nicole.

    After so many years, she had thought that she was able to achieve something, but she didn''t expect

    that in the eyes of that man, she was nothing but a clown.

    She felt very bad, and she almost went crazy.

    After sending Nicole out, Sally closed the door.

    Looking at the closed door, Nicole did not know what Sally would do, but she felt very ufortable.

    She went back to her bedroom.

    Everyone in the surroundings quieted down, and the bedroom was especially quiet.

    Because it was Nicole''s bedroom, others wouldn''te in. Therefore, Samuel didn''t enter the safe

    room. Instead, hey on the bed and rested. When he heard Nicolee back, he opened his eyes

    and sat up.

    "You''re back?"

    Samuel could tell that Nicole was in a low mood.

    After identally discovering Sally''s secret, Nicole had always been in a low mood.

    Samuel sighed in pain and whispered, "Don''t be sad. Everyone has their own paths, and everyone has

    their own fate. She can only survive these things on her own."

    Nicole knew all about it, but she couldn''t let it go.

    She came to Samuel''s side and hugged Samuel''s arm in her embrace. Only then did she feel a little

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    more relieved.

    Samuel had always indulged and doted on Nicole.

    "Don''t think about it. It''s gettingte. Why don''t you rest early?"

    Nicole shook her head and repeated what Sally had told her about Aaron.

    She thought that Samuel would be surprised, but she didn''t expect that Samuel was very calm. Nicole

    felt a little puzzled.

    "Aren''t you surprised? Aaron is actually the prince of Country F!"

    "I already know."

    Hearing this, Nicole immediately remembered Phoenix whom Samuel had contacted before she left.

    "Has Phoenix replied?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel nodded and whispered, "I know that Aaron is Jayden, and I also know who Aaron married back

    then."

    "Who is it?"

    Nicole was thinking about this question just now, but she could not find an answer.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and said word by word, "Back then, Jayden married someone called Lillian

    Serrill."

    "Who?"

    Nicole immediately opened her eyes wide.

    Did she hear wrong?

    Lillian?

    Wasn''t that Elvis'' woman?

    When Samuel first heard this news, he was as surprised as Nicole, but now he had calmed down.

    He stroked Nicole''s long hair and whispered, "You heard right, it''s Lillian. Back then, Jayden hastily

    married a poor woman in order to show the king that he had no intention of recing him. After the

    marriage, Jayden was still a yboy and cheated on his wife frequently. However, since he was the

    prince, he naturally wouldn''t have children with these women. Even if he didn''t like Lillian, Lillian was

    his wife and his child''s mother. That''s why he did something wrong to all the women, but not to Lillian."

    Hearing this, Nicole seemed to understand something, but she felt that it was inconceivable.

    "Major is the son of Lillian and Jayden, right? But didn''t Major''s paternity test report say that he was the

    son of the king?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel and knew that she had guessed correctly when she saw that Samuel smiled

    slightly.

    Major was actually Jayden''s son!

    No wonder he was so cruel to Jarrod. It turned out that he already had a son. Moreover, his son was

    very capable, and was protected by the king in Country F. So, he was much more favored than Jarrod.

    Nicole felt that no matter how bastard Jayden was, he would not be so indifferent to his only son. Now,

    she realized that it was because he already had a son, or that he had given everything to Major.

    Therefore, he didn''t care about Jarrod''s life or death at all.

    Thinking of this, Nicole was very angry.

    Evidently, Samuel also thought of this. After all, Jarrod was his own brother, so he definitely felt even

    more ufortable than Nicole.

    Thinking of this, Nicole stretched out her hands and hugged Samuel tightly. She whispered, "Darling,

    Jayden is so bad. We must not let him go."

    "Yes, I will show no mercy to him."

    A trace of ruthlessness shed through Samuel''s eyes.

    Nicole whispered, "ording to the current clues, the king knows that Major is Jayden''s son, but he

    didn''t expose it. Instead, he watched his sonpete with Major. Is he crazy?"

    Samuel said coldly, "He is not crazy. He should be looking for the strongest sessor. Or perhaps

    Jayden has reached an agreement with him. Perhaps the king didn''t want his son to be crowned. It is

    very likely that he will pass the crown to Major."

    These words directly shocked Nicole.

    He would pass the crown to Major?

    It was horrible!

    Major had caused them such a big trouble before he had the power. If he really became the new king of

    the country, would there be a way out for her and Samuel?

    Something was wrong!

    What else could she have missed?

 Chapter 1307 I Cant Wake You Up

    Chapter 1307 I Can''t Wake You Up

    What was it?

    Some ideas seemed to sh through Nicole''s mind. But they were too fast to be caught.

    Nicole frowned, which made Samuel distressed.

    "Alright, don''t think about them again. Things will eventually sort themselves out. One day, we will know

    everything."

    "But Jayden escaped. Although Amelia has her own way of revenge, I think we can make a

    breakthrough by asking Jayden. So if it is possible, I hope to find Jayden. But I don''t know if Amelia will

    cooperate with us or not."

    Nicole sighed.

    Samuel said in a low voice, "I''ll talk with Jarrod about it tomorrow morning."

    "Okay."

    Nicole nodded. She suddenly found that Samuel had acknowledged Jarrod as his elder brother.

    It waste at night when Samuel carried Nicole to bed. They fell asleep quickly because they were

    really shocked by what they had heard at night.

    When morning sunshine flooded in through windows, Samuel woke up.

    Under the sunlight, Samuel found Nicole''s long eyshes were so beautiful.

    Samuel gave her a gentle kiss.

    Nicole felt itchy and waved her hand. Then she turned over and fell asleep again.

    Such a childish action amused Samuel.

    At present, the happiest thing of him was to see Nicole''s peaceful sleeping face when he woke up

    every morning. As long as he could have this peaceful feeling every day, he''d like to carry everything

    with him.

    Lifting the nket, Samuel got out of the bed and tucked Nicole in. Then he left the bedroom.

    It was still a secret that he was back. So when people were still sleeping, he quickly went to the kitchen

    and cooked some food before returning to the bedroom.

    "Good morning, Daddy."

    However, Joseph stopped him the moment he returned to the bedroom.

    Joseph was yawning because he just woke up. He looked at Samuel sleepily and greeted him.

    Samuel touched his head and whispered, "Come in for breakfast."

    "Oh."

    Joseph was stunned for a moment. After seeing the food in Samuel''s hand, Joseph felt a little hungry.

    They entered the bedroom. Samuel put the food on the table and said to Joseph, "Did you brush your

    teeth and wash your face?"

    "No yet."

    At this time, Joseph was awake. When he heard Samuel''s question, he quickly answered, "I''ll go back

    to brush my teeth and wash my face. I''ll be back soon."

    "Go."

    Samuel said with a gentle tone.

    Joseph hurriedly ran out.

    Samuel shook his head and softly woke Nicole up.

    "Nicole, time to get up."

    "Let me sleep for a while."

    Nicole muttered. She turned over and put her thighs on the quilt. Then she rubbed against the pillow

    like a cat.

    Her thighs were revealed by her twisted nightdress. Seeing her slender legs gleaming white under the

    light, Samuel couldn''t help but swallow.

    "It''s time to have breakfast."

    Samuel''s voice was sexy, but Nicole felt it noisy. She waved her hand and said, "No. I don''t want to eat.

    I want to sleep."

    Her voice was nasal. It seemed like she was acting spoiled, which made Samuel''s eyes darken.

    This woman!

    Samuel didn''t bother waking her up. He directly held her face and kissed her.

    The morning kiss with his fervour awakened Nicole.

    When she opened her eyes, she directly saw Samuel''s face. She was speechless for a moment, and

    was immediately drowned by his passion.

    Nicole also kissed him passionately. Before they got it on, Samuel stopped suddenly.

    "Why?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel with discontent. She felt her body was so hot.

    Samuel almost gave up by herining eyes. But he still said softly, "Joseph will be back soon for

    breakfast. Are you sure you want to continue?"

    Joseph''s name sobered Nicole.

    She pushed Samuel away andined, "How can you treat me like this when Joseph wille in

    soon?"

    "I can''t wake you up."

    Samuel smiled. His eyes lit up with joy. Nicole waspletely allured by him.

    She knew that Samuel was handsome, and that was why she loved him at first sight. But as time went

    by, he became more and more attractive. Nicole felt his every expression was so charming.

    "Don''t seduce me. I''ll go to wash up."

    Nicole escaped to the bathroom.

    Seduce her?

    Samuel thought about it. He didn''t think it was a bad thing. Their marriage would be boring without it!

    But looking at his erect private part, Samuel couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t want to go to the

    bathroom, for Nicole was there. In order to control himself, he had to start cleaning the room.

    When Nicole came out of the bathroom, Samuel had tidied up the room, which made her pleasant.

    "Wow, Mr. Green is getting more and more industrious. You even did the servants'' work. Are you

    nning to be a servant in the future?"

    Nicole joked at Samuel with a smile.

    Samuel stepped forward and hugged her waist. Then he said next to Nicole''s ear, "It''s not bad if I''m

    your servant."

    Suddenly, Nicole felt a shiver of excitement. Her legs were almost weak that she could hardly stand.

    Samuel was really good at seducing her.

    "Stop joking around."

    The desire that she had just suppressed surged again.

    Samuel also knew that he would suffer a lot if he continued to tease her.

    So he let go of Nicole and said softly, "Have breakfast now. I''m going to take a shower."

    "Don''t take a cold shower, or you''ll catch a cold."

    Looking at him, Nicole was clear about his feeling because his temperature was so high. So she

    reminded him worriedly.

    "Alright."

    Samuel went to the bathroom. Then Joseph came back after Nicole heated three cups of milk.

    "Mommy, good morning."

    Joseph had tidied himself up. Nicole''s heart was soft to see this handsome little boy.

    "Good morning, Joseph. Let''s sit down and have breakfast."

    Nicole let Joseph sit down. But he didn''t eat.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole was a little confused.

    Joseph hurriedly said, "Daddy hasn''te out yet. I''ll wait for Daddy until hees out."

    Nicole instantly understood that it was the table manners that the Green family''s children needed to

    abide by.

    She hadn''t realized it before. But at this moment, she found that, in the past five years when she wasn''t

    here, Samuel had taught the children well.

    "Good boy."

    Nicole touched Joseph''s head and smiled gently.

    When Samuel came out, he was astonished to see that Nicole and Joseph did not have breakfast.

    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it delicious?"

    "We''re waiting for you. Hurry up."

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing the Samuel''s hair was still dripping wet, Nicole came over with a towel.

    "Sit down."

    She pressed Samuel down on the chair and wiped his hair with the towel. Samuel could felt her gentle

    touch and familiar fragrance, which made him contented at that time.

    Then Joseph handed the chopsticks to Samuel.

    "Sit down and have breakfast."

    Samuel held her hand and let her sit down. Joseph handed chopsticks to her, too.

    "Daddy, Mommy, let''s eat together."

    "Okay."

    Samuel smiled. Then Joseph started eating.

    Joseph had great table manners. It reminded Nicole of Zoe.

    As long as the food was delicious, that girl would eat quickly and forget her table mannerspletely.

    At the beginning, four of them were here. But now, there were only three. Nicole asked, "Zoe will be

    fine with Emory, right?"

    Samuel knew that she was worried about her daughter. So he nodded, "This time, Zoe was here to

    train herself. Don''t worry. Juliana will protect her."

    The reason why Joseph came here was to get to know Zoe''s condition. After hearing Samuel''s words,

    he felt relieved immediately.

    The family had a pleasant breakfast. Then Nicole was going to clean up the dishes. Samuel didn''t stop

    her. After all, it was getting bright and there were many people walking outside. So it was inconvenient

    for him to go out.

    Nicole met Sally when she took bowls and chopsticks out.

    Perhaps Sally didn''t sleep well. Her eyes were swollen. She was shocked a little when she saw Nicole

    "This is..."

    "Oh, I was hungry this morning and made something to eat. Sally, what do you want to eat? I can cook

    some for you."

    Nicole replied soon.

    Sally looked at the chopsticks in her hand.

    Why did Nicole take three pairs of chopsticks?

    Nicole also realized it and was stunned in her heart at that time. Then she exined with a smile,

    "Joseph is in my room. I dropped my chopsticks just now. So I took another pair."

    "You''re up early. I have no appetite and don''t want to eat anything. I just want to go for a stroll."

    Hearing Nicole''s exnation, Sally knew that she might not tell the truth. But Sally wasn''t curious about

    it.

    Everyone here had their own secrets. As long as their interests were not in conflict and their goals were

    the same, Sally didn''t want to care about other trifles. Moreover, Nicole was her rtive. She didn''t

    want to be enemies with her rtives.

    After hearing Sally''s words, Nicole was worried about her. She said, "Ask someone to stay with you.

    This ce is not safe."

    "Don''t worry."

    Sally waved her hand and left.

    Then Nicole quickly brought the dishes to the kitchen.

    At present, some people were walking outside.

    When they saw Nicole, they would greet her. Nicole also said hello to them until she returned to the

    bedroom.

    Samuel was reading a book, while Joseph was calcting something next to him.

    Nicole thought, if it weren''t for Jayden''s conspiracy and the destruction of the Harper Town, they would

    have stayed in the Seapolis City and had a peaceful and pleasant life.

    Nicole once again wanted to settle these things as soon as possible.

    Samuel put down his book when he found Nicolee in. He whispered, "We will go outter."

    "But you don''t want anyone to know that you''re back, do you?"

    Nicole asked in surprise.

    Samuel nodded and smiled evilly.

    "So you have to think of a way to get me out of here."

    Nicole was speechless as soon as she heard that. She shook her head in disdain when she saw his

    cunning smile.

    Sometimes, this man was really like a child.

 Chapter 1308 Do Another Paternity Test

    Chapter 1308 Do Another Paternity Test

    "What can I do? The people here are all your bodyguards now. Everyone knows you. Samuel, stop

    your fuss."

    Nicole knew that Samuel wanted to go out, and he said that only to embarrass her.

    Samuel smiled with tenderness.

    "Alright. I called Jarrod just now. He asked us to go over."

    Nicole nodded.

    She went in to make some preparations, and when she came out, Samuel had disappeared, leaving

    Joseph alone in the room.

    "Where''s your daddy?"

    "He went out. Daddy asked you to drive."

    Joseph was very happy today.

    Samuel asked him for the ancient book and read for a while. Then they discussed about bugs. Joseph

    felt that he learned a lot, so he needed to go back to his room to digest it.

    "Mommy, I want to go back to my room now."

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not know why Joseph was so excited, but she thought that it must have something to do with

    Samuel, so she did not take it to heart.

    She tidied up the room and went out.

    The car was parked in the garage.

    Nicole had a look at the distance from the room to the garage. If Samuel went out of the window and

    found a shelter, he would be able to get to the garage without been noticed.

    Nicole couldn''t help but sigh when she thought that Samuel was so cautious in his territory.

    Now she didn''t know who to believe and who not to.

    Morgan was from the Harper Town, why would she betray it and Samuel?

    Why did she put the Golden Nematode inside Samuel when she was trying to get bugs out?

    None of the doubts could be exined because Morgan had escaped.

    Why did she escape?

    Who was she working for?

    The king of Country F?

    Now that Morgan was alone, but she was willing to betray his neighbors for the sake of the king, did the

    king get some goods on her?

    Nicole couldn''t figure them out.

    All these mysteries could only be figured out when Morgan was found.

    Morgan had said that she knew William''s whereabouts, but Nicole didn''t know if it was true.

    Everything just shed in Nicole''s mind, and then she quickly arrived at the garage.

    When she opened the car door and got on, she discovered that Samuel was already in the car.

    "I''m afraid you have to get down when I go outter. Otherwise, we''ll be noticed."

    The corners of Nicole''s lips curled up slightly. Her teasing look was very charming.

    Samuel did not mind and nodded with a smile.

    They left the Harper Town unhindered.

    Jarrod nowpletely took over Jayden''s power. Jayden''s whereabouts was unknown, and as his son,

    the takeover was very smooth. However, he understood that once Jayden appeared, those people loyal

    to Jayden would definitely rebel.

    So Jarrod conducted a bloodbath after going back from Samuel''s homest night.

    Jayden''s loyal underlings were all killed by Jarrod.

    He was not a kind or soft-hearted man. What he needed to do now was to protect himself and Amelia,

    so that he could help Samuel.

    It was destined to be a rough night

    The smell of blood permeated the air, choking. The blood on the ground turned into streams and dyed

    the ground red.

    Jarrod had to leave several Jayden''s trusted aides to contact with Jayden. People he killed were

    warnings, shocking everyone.

    In the past, Jarrod had to endure because of Jayden. Even if he was cold and heartless, Jayden could

    restrict him. Now Jarrod became the ruler here, everyone had no choice but to obey.

    Jayden''s trusted aides had families over the years, so they didn''t dare to disobey Jarrod since they had

    their family members. And Jarrod would never let off those blockheads who stuck to being loyal to

    Jayden.

    When Nicole and Samuel arrived, the scene had an awful visual impact on Nicole.

    Samuel covered her eyes and whispered, "Don''t look if you don''t want to."

    "It''s OK."

    Nausea rose in her chest, but Nicole shook off Samuel''s hand.

    She followed Samuel. She didn''t know what would happen to her in the future, but before the matter

    between Jayden and the king was resolved, she had to face this bloody and cruel situation.

    At this moment, she could understand being a soldier.

    Thanks to them, Nicole and othermoners could live a peaceful life. Otherwise, who would block

    this bloody and cruel scene for themoners?

    Nicole never felt that she could be proud of being a soldier''s wife, but at this moment, she was really

    proud, because Samuel was a soldier and he was excellent.

    Samuel saw the determination in Nicole''s eyes. He held her hand and whispered, "Follow me."

    "Alright."

    Before they got out of the car, Jarrod had known theiring and quickly walked out.

    "You''re quite early."

    There was exhaustion in his eyes, but he was still like a wild beast from the forest. The murderous aura

    of him was scaring.

    Perhaps this was the real Jarrod.

    This was the first time Nicole realized Jarrod was terrifying.

    Luckily, they were rtives, not enemies.

    When Fill was injured, Jarrod was her enemy, and she even wanted to kill him. How dare she!

    "Jarrod."

    Nicole''s face was a little pale.

    Jarrod knew the impact of this thing on women, and he noticed Samuel''s care in his eyes. He couldn''t

    help but smile, "I didn''t expect you toe so early, otherwise I would have cleaned up."

    "Let''s go."

    Samuel knew that it was not Jarrod''s fault so he held Nicole''s hand and went into the room.

    Because of the miscarriage, Amelia was weak and she was having a rest. Amelia knew about the

    bloodbathst night, but she didn''t see it. So she felt at ease and slept more peacefully than ever

    before.

    Jarrod did not allow anyone to disturb Amelia, so he took Nicole and Samuel to the meeting room.

    The meeting room was very spacious.

    Jarrod asked someone to serve some food and drinks before he leaned back on the chair and rubbed

    his temples.

    He was exhausted this night.

    Killing was just the first step in taking over. He had a lot to do next, so he would be busy for a while.

    Seeing Jarrod''s exhausted look, Samuel whispered, "Feel free to ask for my help."

    "I won''t. Some things need to be done by myself, even if there are full of difficulties. Because this is my

    destiny."

    A trace of determination shed through Jarrod''s eyes.

    He knew that it would be faster to control with Samuel''s people, but that would be unstable. What he

    wanted was not a temporary but aplete takeover.

    Samuel understood.

    He looked at Jarrod and said with difficulty, "We have found out Aaron''s identity."

    "What?"

    Jarrod was stunned, and then became serious.

    Nicole felt that the truth was too cruel for Jarrod, but he had the right to know.

    Jayden had concealed it from him for thirty years, and it was very likely that he would continue to

    conceal it. This was unfair to Jarrod.

    Perhaps from the beginning, Jayden had no intention of being fair to Jarrod.

    Nicole told Jarrod everything she knew.

    Jarrod''s eyes were filled with astonishment, and a wisp of pain shed across them. He finally figured

    out what he didn''t understand in the past. However, the answer was something that he couldn''t bear.

    Looking at Jarrod''s appearance, Samuel whispered, "Don''t be so sad. There''s one thing you can be

    happy about. You are the son of the Prince. Will it make you feel a little better?"

    "Prince''s son? Do you think it''s possible?"

    Jarrod smiled with a trace of mockery.

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole did not understand, while Samuel did, but he said nothing.

    Jarrod said coldly, "He has never had any affection for me. In the past, I even thought that I was not his

    son, so I secretly did a paternity test. Although it showed our parent-child rtionship, he has

    controlled this ce for so many years, and it is possible for him to tamper with the result, right?"

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    "That''s impossible! It''s impossible for him to do this."

    "Why? If I''m really his son, why would he do this to me? He hadn''t seen Major yet, but he made many

    ns for him. He even sent him to the king of Country F for his future. If I am really his son, and I have

    lived with him for thirty years, what have he nned for me?" He left nothing for me, but practiced and

    tested bugs on me. Was this what a father should do to his son? "

    Jarrod''s eyes became even colder.

    Samuel was silent.

    It was the same as he guessed, but he forgot the authenticity of his paternity test.

    No!

    Major was not the son of the king, and the result of paternity test could be tampered by the king, let

    alone Jarrod and Jayden.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Samuel looked at Jarrod and saw that his hands were clenched and veined. He knew that Jarrod was

    extremely angry and unhappy.

    But they were men, and men''s anger could sometimes be changed into a motivation.

    Jarrod looked at Samuel and said, "Do another paternity test. I hope you can help me this time."

    He didn''t know if Jayden''s people had all been cleared, and if there were any things to be taken over,

    so doing another paternity test under such circumstances was a waste of time. However, with Samuel''s

    help, it could be different.

    Samuel had his own power and connections. So he could guarantee the authenticity of the paternity

    test.

    Looking at Jarrod''s expectant gaze, Samuel nodded.

 Chapter 1309 What Do You Want?

    Chapter 1309 What Do You Want?

    "But it needs Jayden''s hair or blood. And now we have no idea where Jayden is. So..."

    This was what Samuel hade for.

    He knew that Amelia was not very well. But he must bring this up as it was urgent.

    Jarrod also knew it.

    After pondering for a while, he said in a low voice, "Amelia can''t do anything given that she is severely

    injured. Jayden is trapped in the formation and can''t get out. Amelia won''t kill him directly. Instead, she

    will definitely torture him before he is dead because she hates him so much.

    Nicole was shocked.

    Jarrod told her everything, including things Nicole and Samuel had known. He was trying to find an

    outlet.

    Samuel and Nicole listened without saying anything.

    After finished speaking, Jarrod wore a wry smile.

    "He must have no humanity. Why did mother fall for such a bastard?""

    But Jarrod didn''t think so. He never received maternal love from Alice, so for him, she was high-

    hearted.

    Samuel said nothing bad about Alice. He was not born in an admired family, but he hoped to leave a

    good impression on Jarrod, even if it was his imagination.

    "She would have married him had she not valued the Harper Town more than her feelings."

    Hearing this, Jarrod didn''t say anything.

    He was right.

    As the young master of the Harper Town, Alice knew what was right when it came to important things

    even if she loved Jayden so much. This was desirable.

    Nicole did not say anything from beginning to end. Looking at Samuel, she felt perhaps they should

    have a personal talk. So she stood up and said in a low voice, "I''ll go and see Amelia."

    "Alright."

    Jarrod didn''t stop her this time.

    Nicole went to Amelia''s bedroom.

    Jarrod took good care of Amelia. Although Amelia was still weak, she looked much better than before.

    The temperature in the room was high. Maybe Jarrod was afraid that Amelia would catch a cold, so he

    turned it up.

    Nicole came to Amelia''s bed. She thought that Amelia was asleep, but suddenly Amelia opened her

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    eyes. Seeing it was Nicole, she became rxed.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Her voice was low but lively. Nicole could tell that she felt better after punishing Jayden.

    Nicole smiled and sat down, but Amelia was somewhat embarrassed, "I''m sick. I don''t want to make

    you infected."

    "I''m not that delicate."

    Nicole smiled faintly with a gentle look.

    It was true that only women could understand what other women would suffer.

    Nicole also lost her child.

    She gently put her hand on Amelia''s belly. Thinking of her baby, she said, "It hurts, doesn''t it? It must

    be heart-wrenching. I can''t stand it anymore after suffering from it only once. It''s really not easy for you

    to take it so many times."

    Amelia''s eyes instantly became wet. Raising her head, she was trying to hold her tears, but failed.

    As a woman, she also wanted to be a mother. No one knew how painful she was when she lost her

    child. She said it was OK even in front of Jarrod. But that was because she did not dare to say her true

    feelings. She was afraid that she would regret it so much that she wanted to die.

    However, she and Jarrod were in two different positions. So she could not give birth to a child for

    Jarrod, or she couldn''t face her family members who had died unjustly.

    Amelia knew that all of this was her own doing. She had to endure such pain and regret alone because

    she loved her enemy''s son.

    No one knew Amelia better than Nicole.

    She held Amelia''s hand gently and said, "Maybe Jarrod wasn''t Aaron''s son."

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Amelia was shocked. She knew nothing about the outside world because of her

    personality, the poison, and the miscarriage. Jarrod also didn''t mention it to her, so she widened her

    eyes in surprise.

    "What do you mean? Tell me."

    Nothing could make Amelia more anxious than knowing that the person she loved was not her enemy''s

    son.

    She must confirm it, but she was afraid of hearing the answer.

    As a woman, Nicole knew what Amelia was thinking about.

    She told Amelia everything, including Jarrod''s hope to do the paternity test again.

    Amelia was stunned for a moment. Then she became calm.

    She suddenly burst intoughter. Then she started to cry.

    Nicole knew that this was because Amelia had suppressed herself for a long time. So she did not

    Jarrod was attracted by the sound of crying. He asked anxiously, "What''s wrong?"

    ncing at Nicole, he was obviously somewhat dissatisfied with her.

    Amelia grabbed Jarrod, crying andughing at the same time, as if she was a psychopath triggered.

    "Amelia, no matter what you hear, please calm down. You''re weak. You ..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Amelia kissed him.

    She was acting without caring about anything as if she was going to suck Jarrod in. Nicole was

    stunned.

    Samuel hugged Nicole and took her out of the bedroom, with a smile on his face.

    "She... They ... We are still there."

    Nicole knew that some people were open. It was normal to kiss in the streets. But she was with them.

    How could they do this?

    Seeing his wife was shocked, Samuel found she was so cute.

    "Yes, it is indeed uneptable."

    It sounded that Samuel was smiling. Before Nicole could react, he held her face and looked at her

    affectionately.

    "So do you want to imitate them?"

    Samuel was moving toward her with a mellow and hoarse voice. As he got closer, Nicole could feel that

    her heart was beating rather fast.

    What was going on?

    They had been together for a long time. But why was she acting like a little girl?

    "Stop it."

    Nicole wanted to push Samuel away and shook off this feeling. But suddenly Samuel put his arms

    around her waist and she fell into his embrace.

    "I''m serious."

    Samuel was smiling, with his bright eyes shining. Nicole felt that it was so enchanting.

    Samuel kissed Nicole gently, and she closed her eyes in satisfaction.

    Now Nicole was totally surrounded by Samuel gentleness. She knew that she could never leave

    Samuel for the rest of her life.

    After a while, Samuel let go of Nicole. Seeing she almost couldn''t breathe, Samuel was filled with

    desires. But he knew that Nicole was shy. More importantly, here was Jarrod''s ce. He could only

    hold Nicole tightly in his arms and said softly, "Don''t mind. He was worried about Amelia. It was natural

    for him to do that when hearing her crying."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment before she realized that Samuel was exining Jarrod''s

    dissatisfaction.

    She smiled and shook her head, "Amelia has been suppressed for too long. If she didn''t find an outlet,

    I''m afraid she will suffer from postpartum depression. You have no idea what women will suffer. Those

    were her babies. Every woman loves her own baby. But Jarrod is her enemy. She couldn¡¯t have a baby,

    but she also could not tell Jarrod directly. You will never understand it. But now, telling her what we

    have known is redemption and relief for her even though maybe it is a wish. She will feel better after

    crying. Or perhaps she will end this rtionship with Jarrod. Actually, for her, she just has two options,

    dead or alive."

    Hearing this, Samuel was pondering about something.

    He thought of that miscarried baby.

    Did Nicole also suffer such pain?

    Samuel looked at Nicole and hugged her even more tightly.

    "I''m sorry."

    Nicole was stunned by this. She realized what he was taking about after thinking for a long time. She

    was instantly ovee with a wave of happiness.

    "I''m fine. It''s all over."

    Nicole gently touched Samuel''s back. She knew that this was painful for Samuel. It hurt even if she

    didn''t talk about it.

    Samuel was more eager to be a father again. But things didn''t go as they expected. Nicole knew that

    the best choice was to live for the moment.

    Samuel knew what Nicole was thinking about.

    He lowered his head and kissed Nicole again with tenderness and pity.

    Jarrod coughed when he was out and saw this.

    Nicole pushed Samuel away, with her face reddened.

    "Well, don''t hesitate to tell me if you need a room. I have plenty of rooms here. You can choose

    whatever you want."

    Jarrod looked at Samuel in a teasing way. He was happy and chipper now.

    Samuel had always been calm and indifferent when he faced others. So Jarrod felt that he must seize

    this chance to tease him.

    Looking at Jarrod''s cheerful face, Samuel said in a low voice, "Do you think a room is enough? After

    all, my wife helped Amelia open her heart."

    "Well, well. So what do you want?"

    Jarrod immediately whistled and smiled, "Why not go and see the poor Jayden?"

 Chapter 1310 She Smiles Heartily

    Chapter 1310 She Smiles Heartily

    "Isn''t Amelia well enough to do that now?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Jarrod smiled and said, "It''s to repay you for your kindness to get her out of the mental dilemma. I will

    carry her in my armster and ensure she''s free from the wind. After all, she''s the one who desires to

    know about the result of the paternity test more than anyone else."

    It was true.

    Amelia loved Jarrod for so many years and suffered years of torments of love and hatred. Besides, she

    even miscarried several times in session for the deep-rooted hatred. So she really wanted to know

    the result.

    Seeing that Jarrod had made up his mind, Samuel nodded and said, "Alright, then you can prepare for

    that. I''m going out for a walk with Nicole."

    "Don''t go too far in case of any danger. I still haven''t had some remaining forces submitted to me."

    Jarrod wasn''t absolutely powerful. Although he was Jayden''s son, Jayden only gave him little power.

    After Jayden disappeared, he did control some forces temporarily by force. But in such a short time, he

    couldn''t submit those forces that had been loyal to Jayden for years.

    Samuel naturally knew it.

    The two men exchanged a tacit nod and then Samuel took Nicole out of the room.

    The mess was almost cleaned up outside, and there was no longer any smell of blood. However,

    something suppressed beneath the calm would still surge through them from time to time.

    Although Nicole did not like this ce very much, she could not go out now. She found a small

    reservoir behind the house after observation. Then she tugged at Samuel''s sleeve and said, "Let''s sit

    over there."

    "Alright."

    Samuel knew Nicole''s thoughts, so he held her hand and walked over.

    It was quiet here. Water in the reservoir was very clear and the fish inside were swimming in a lively

    way.

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh and say, "Jayden is quite good at enjoying life, even keeping fish here."

    But Samuel frowned slightly.

    "The fish are not for food. They are electric fish."

    "Electric fish?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Samuel was somewhat serious, and whispered, "These fish are all electrical. Only one won''t pose

    harm. But with so many of them in the reservoir, it will form great electrical current and electrocute one

    to death once someone falls into it."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    Water conducted electricity well, coupled with the electrical current of these fish. If one fell into it...

    Nicole shivered at the thought of it.

    "Let''s leave here."

    Regardless of why Nicole wanted toe here just now, Samuel only felt danger at this moment.

    Nicole did not stay anymore. She followed Samuel and left. Out of curiosity, she turned and nced at

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    the fish in the reservoir again. Then she frowned slightly.

    Suddenly, a figure in ck shed so fast that Nicole couldn''t see the face clearly.

    "Someone is here."

    Nicole paused. Then Samuel immediately pulled her into his arms and whispered, "No matter who it is,

    we should leave here right now."

    Perhaps sensing Samuel''s nervousness, Nicole quickly walked out of this ce in Samuel''s embrace.

    Nevertheless, it waste.

    Samuel only saw the figure flicker in front of him and then he smelt something sweet before he could

    react.

    "Hold your breath, Nicole."

    Samuel quickly reminded Nicole, but he inhaled some powder and instantly felt dizzy.

    Nicole did not take it in under Samuel''s protection. Seeing Samuel''s reaction, she hurriedly opened the

    bottle in her hands and sshed water on his face.

    Fortunately, she carried a bottle of water with her before going out. But she didn''t expect it woulde

    in handy in such a way.

    Then Samuel was awakened by the cold water.

    He quickly said to Nicole, "Go back to ask Jarrod for help."

    "What about you?"

    Nicole was worried about Samuel.

    Samuel''s eyes were cold, staring at where the figure in ck disappeared and said, "I will catch the

    figure."

    "No, go back with me. It''s too dangerous for you to stay here."

    Nicole did not agree and pulled Samuel away, even regardless of his opposition.

    Samuel originally wanted to insist on staying here. But he eventually couldn''t bear to when seeing

    Nicole''s worried expression.

    Then he held Nicole''s hand and walked out, but he still looked back.

    The edge of the reservoir was covered with grass which was the same height as a person, so it wasn''t

    hard for several people to hide here.

    Samuel quietly kept that in mind and then brought Nicole back to the room.

    When seeing them return, Jarrod smiled and said, "Have you done with wandering so soon?"

    "Samuel seems to have inhaled some kind of powder."

    Nicole said in an anxious tone, which made Jarrod nervous instantly.

    "What happened to you?"

    "There''s someone around the reservoir."

    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, Jarrod narrowed his eyes.

    "Did you go to the reservoir behind?"

    "Yes. It''s quiet there, so I intended to sit there for a while. But I didn''t expect we would nearly get hurt."

    Samuel did not hide anything.

    Jarrod hurriedly called a doctor.

    The doctor examined Samuel and found that the powder was a kind of spice that could make people

    unconscious temporarily. It wouldn''t do much harm to people but would make them unconscious and

    lose mobility.

    Nicole recalled the situation just now. If Samuel became unconscious and was thrown into the

    reservoir, those electric fish would probably eat him.

    Nicole trembled at the thought of it.

    The doctor treated Samuel for the spice and then left.

    Samuel was a little limp with the spice, so he could only lean back on the sofa.

    Staring at Nicole''s eyes filled with worries, he smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m fine now."

    "If I hadn''t stopped you just now, you would have run a great risk."

    Nicole was a little angry at the very thought of Samuel''s insisting on staying there.

    Seeing that Nicole was angry, Samuel hurriedly said, "I just thought I could be well."

    "Things won''t always turn out to be as you think. Samuel, if you dare to run such a risk again, I will, I

    will never speak to you."

    In the end, Nicole still couldn''t say hard things to him.

    Jarrod had intended to say something, but he watched such a public disy of affection. He really felt a

    little depressed.

    "Hey, I''m still here."

    However, Samuel directly ignored hisint and whispered, "Why are there so many electric fish?"

    Jarrod became serious when it came to the fish.

    "They are kept by Jayden to punish his men if they are disobedient. Once someone made a mistake,

    he would be thrown into it to be electrocuted. Then the corpse would be thrown at the back mountain to

    feed the dogs. There are a dozen big hounds over there."

    Nicole was stunned.

    She had imagined the evil of human nature, but she found she could never imagine Jayden was so

    vicious.

    Then she found her palms sweaty.

    Fortunately, Jayden was trapped in a formation by Amelia. Otherwise he would do harm to more

    people.

    Samuel frowned slightly and seemed to be thinking about something.

    "When are we going to see Jayden?"

    "Later. Amelia hasn''t got ready. Besides, it will take you some time to recover. We have been waiting

    for a long time, so it doesn''t matter to wait longer."

    Actually Jarrod had got everything ready, but now Samuel needed ten to twenty minutes to recover

    from the spice. Therefore, he had to say so.

    Samuel did not say anything else.

    Nicole was thinking about the figure in ck and asked worriedly, "Is the figure Jayden''s man?"

    "Probably. I haven''t caught him yet."

    This was what made Jarrod depressed.

    He only took control over some outer forces, but he still had little contact with the core forces at

    present.

    However, Nicole said worriedly, "Since you haven''t caught the figure, how could you stay here? What if

    they harm Amelia? She is weak now and can''t resist at all."

    Seeing that Nicole was so worried about Amelia, Jarrod smiled slightly.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve been ready for it."

    Hearing Jarrod''s words and seeing his confidence, Nicole knew Jarrod had been fully prepared.

    Thinking of it, Nicole didn''t say anything else.

    While waiting, Samuel tightly held Nicole''s hands. He was still considering something even with eyes

    closed.

    What exactly did that figure in ck try to do just now?

    Did he want to do harm to him and Nicole?

    Or did he have other objectives?

    Samuel could not know it.

    Although Nicole did not think about anything, she was still very guilty seeing Samuel was so weak now.

    If she hadn''t asked Samuel to go there, he probably wouldn''t be like this.

    Samuel seemed to know Nicole''s thoughts and whispered, "Jayden''s unpredictably cunning. He was

    able to impersonate someone else without being discovered in so many years, so he must be very

    scheming. If you see Jayden in the formationter, you should follow me and don''t rush forward. Are

    you clear?"

    Nicole nodded.

    "I see. Now you should recuperate quickly."

    Jarrod had someone make a cup of ginseng tea for Samuel.

    "It''s good for your health and makes you better."

    Samuel did not stand on ceremony and drank it directly.

    Half an hourter, Samuel recovered, and Amelia also got ready. Although it was a little hot outside,

    Amelia still wrapped herself up, making Jarrod amused.

    "You look like a penguin now."

    "Don''t you like it?"

    Amelia nced at Jarrod in a charming way.

    Perhaps Amelia had got out of the contradiction, she acted like a normal woman when facing her

    beloved man, making Jarrod obsessed when she was pouting. But Jarrod had to restrain himself.

    It was too hard for him.

    Nicole nodded at Amelia with a smile, "I''m sorry for bothering you."

    "Not at all. I should thank you for your help. Otherwise I still would be overwhelmed by pains now."

    Amelia smiled heartily for the first time.

    Looking at her smile, Nicole found that Amelia was actually very beautiful, especially when smiling.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and Amelia was carried out of the room in Jarrod''s arms.

    There was a car waiting outside.

    Then they all got into the car. Samuel was the driver. Nicole took the passenger seat and Jarrod sat on

    the back seat with Amelia in his arms. Then the car drove away.

    Under Amelia''s guidance, they drove into the cave behind the Bryan Town. Until now Nicole knew that

    Amelia had trapped Jayden here.

 Chapter 1311 Ill Listen to You

    Chapter 1311 I''ll Listen to You

    The most dangerous ce might be the safest one. People wouldn''t know that Amelia trapped Jayden

    in the Bryan Town.

    Samuel was also a little surprised about it, but he immediately returned to normal.

    Jarrod carried Amelia out. Nicole and Samuel also got out of the car.

    "He''s here."

    Amelia pointed at a position, and Jarrod carried her over.

    Samuel and Nicole followed them closely.

    Amelia was still a little weak. She looked serious.

    She didn''t want Jayden to die easily. So her feelings were mixed at this time. But her face suddenly

    turned gloomy when she moved forward.

    "Oh, no."

    "What''s wrong?"

    Jarrod heard that Amelia''s voice paused suddenly.

    Nicole and Samuel walked over soon.

    There was blood everywhere. It was like a murder scene. The smell of blood filled this ce. Some

    blood had not dried up yet, and there were pieces of clothes on the ground. It seemed that the clothes

    were scratched by some living things. But they couldn''t find Jayden.

    "How could this be? Where is he? Where is Jayden?"

    Amelia became mad suddenly.

    She pushed Jarrod away crazily and searched for Jayden everywhere. But she couldn''t find any trace

    of him.

    "Amelia, Amelia."

    Jarrod was worried about Amelia. He immediately followed her.

    Samuel took out a small bottle from his pocket and used a cotton stick to collect the blood that hadn''t

    dried up.

    From this, Nicole had guessed something. Looking at Amelia''s angry face, Nicole asked in

    bewilderment, "Has Jayden escaped?"

    "Probably."

    No one wanted it to happen. So they couldn''t me anyone. After all, it was well-known that Jayden

    was cunning and hard to deal with.

    Nicole wondered, "Doesn''t Amelia know formations? How could Jayden escape under this

    circumstance?"

    Samuel''s eyes flicked as he whispered, "I think that besides Amelia, Jayden might have another person

    who knows formations and that guy saved him. Moreover, Amelia was pregnant when she made the

    formation. So her bad physical condition might have an impact on this formation."

    Nicole began to understand after hearing his exnation.

    Amelia had a deep grudge against Jayden. But Jayden didn''t kill her, which meant Jayden had other

    methods to control Amelia and to escape from her one day. Jayden was so cunning that he could

    protect himself in this way. But none of them had thought of this before.

    On the other hand, Amelia was blinded by hatred and just wanted to tear Jayden to pieces. She

    thought that she could torture and kill Jayden by her ancestral formations. But she was weak during

    pregnancy, which gave Jayden a chance to escape. At this time, Amelia must be very disappointed.

    Nicole sighed and felt distressed for Amelia.

    After extracting the blood, Samuel put them away. Then he hugged Samuel''s shoulder and whispered,

    "Don''t worry. Amelia will be fine because Jarrod is staying with her."

    "Where will Jayden go?"

    Nicole frowned.

    Last time, they caught Jarrod unprepared. Now he escaped and must be more alert. It would be more

    difficult to capture him again.

    Moreover, Jarrod hadn''t got all Jayden''s thing. If Jayden escaped, he would bring danger and threat to

    Jarrod.

    Obviously, Samuel also thought of this.

    "I think Jarrod is able to tackle it. If he fails, I''ll send someone to protect them."

    "Alright."

    When they were talking about it, Jarrod finally caught up to Amelia.

    Amelia felt terrible at this time.

    "How could it happen? How could he break through my formations? Impossible! It''s impossible!"

    "Amelia, calm down. Listen to me."

    Jarrod shook her shoulders and looked at her worriedly.

    "It''s not your fault. At that time, your physical condition might affect the formation."

    Samuel could guess what had happened, so did Jarrod.

    Amelia was stunned, then she cried, "It''s my fault. I''m too arrogant. I thought I could have tortured and

    killed him. But I let him go! It''s my fault!"

    "It''s not you. Even without you, someone else coulde to save him. He has so many talents and is

    hard for you to deal with. Amelia, don''t beat yourself up over this. We don''t me you."

    "But I hate myself! I''m too arrogant. I knew my physical condition was weak. But I thought he was just

    an ordinary person. So I believed that I could tie him up by my formation. Anyway, I didn''t want him to

    die so early. However, I overestimated myself and underestimated him. It is I who give him a chance to

    escape!"

    Amelia chastised herself.

    Jarrod hugged her and said in a low voice, "So what? If you are wrong, I''ll bear it for you. Don''t worry.

    I''ll recapture him and let you to execute him. Trust me."

    His voice was so firm, which calmed Amelia down.

    She knew that Jarrod would act on what he said. At the same time, she also thought of a problem.

    Jarrod would be in danger after Jayden escaped.

    Jarrod took advantage of Jayden''s absence to deprive so many of his things. Jayden was very

    ruthless. Once he found it, he would definitely kill Jarrod.

    "Blood! Collect blood samples for paternity testing soon."

    Amelia still remembered this matter.

    Jarrod whispered, "Samuel has done it. Listen to me. Let''s go back first."

    "We can''t go back."

    Amelia immediately shook her head and said, "Today, Nicole and other people saw an unknown figure

    near the reservoir. He might be sent by Jayden to kill us. Although we get some of his forces, the core

    forces are still in his hands. Those people submit to you because Jayden leaves. Once Jayden returns,

    they may betray you. It''s too dangerous for you to go back now. Mr. Jarrod, shall we go to find Samuel

    or Emory? I know where Emory is. Shall we go to find him?"

    Jarrod hesitated.

    Samuel and Nicole walked over. Samuel patted Jarrod on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Amelia

    is right. Even if you want to go back, I won''t agree. If Jayden is still trapped by the formation, I won''t

    stop you. But he has escaped. No one knows what he will do next. And Amelia is weak now. It''s not

    wise to go back."

    Jarrod pondered.

    It was very hard for him to get what he had presently. Should he give up halfway?

    Samuel knew Jarrod''s thoughts. He persuaded Jarrod a low voice, "You won''t be able to reach

    Jayden''s core people. Even if you break through his periphery, it''s impossible to use his connections to

    contact with Country F. Besides, now that Jayden has escaped, he may contact his own people

    immediately. If you continue to go back, he might think about a way to trap you. Jarrod, it''s not easy for

    us to be together again. You''re my only rtive. Don''t be impulsive. Even if you can''t contact with

    Country F, we will know what Jayden and Country F try to hide over the years."

    Jarrod looked at Samuel and clenched his teeth.

    If the rtionship between Jayden and Major was not revealed, Jarrod might act arbitrarily. But at

    present, he realized that he might not be Jayden''s son. So he hesitated.

    If he was alone, he would sacrifice himself as long as he could kill Jayden,

    But looking at Amelia''s expectant eyes and worried expression, Jarrod knew that he became soft-

    hearted.

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you. Where should we go next?"

    "Let''s go back to the Harper Town first. I''ll find someone to test the blood sample. You and Amelia can

    have a day off. Tomorrow, we''ll go to see Emory."

    Emory heard that there was a renegade in the Harper Town. In order to catch him, Emory let Juliana

    bring Zoe and other people into the mountains, and then they pretended to be lost.

    Morgan, the renegade, had been caught. So Samuel thought there was no need to hide it from the

    others.

    After Samuel told all of this to them, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. Jarrod and Amelia said nothing, but

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    looked very scared of it.

    Soon, they returned to the Harper Town.

    Samuel immediately asked people to send the blood samples of Jarrod and Jayden back to the

    Seapolis City, and let ir to test them.

    Nothing happened in that day.

    The next day, Samuel and Nicole arranged everything, and then left with Joseph, Jarrod and Amelia.

    They didn''t bring anyone with them. All of their people were staying at the Harper Town to wait for

    orders.

    Samuel brought them to the mountains of the Bryan Town. Before he guided the way, Amelia had said,

    "It''s over there."

    "How do you know?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Amelia said in a low voice, "There''s a formation eye over there."

    "You''re really a Conley. The Conleys'' eyes are very good."

    Samuel praised her and then led them there.

    Amelia opened the formation. Then the scenery in front of them suddenly changed. What they saw

    were a dozen tents and heavily guarded troops.

    Nicole felt that it was extremely miraculous.

    These people just camped here. But other people could only see a patch of grass and trees. How

    miraculous it was!

    Amelia wasn''t shocked about it at all. She leaned weakly against Jarrod''s embrace.

    Holding Nicole''s hand and hugging Joseph, Samuel walked in. Jarrod and Amelia followed them.

    "Daddy!"

    When Zoe came out of the tent, she saw them at first nce. Then she shouted and ran towards them.

    Emory also found them and quickly walked out.

    "You finallye back."

    "Yes, we''re back."

    Jarrod was envious about the eye contact between Samuel and Emory. Although Samuel was Jarrod''s

    brother, the tacit mutual understanding between Samuel and Emory made it impossible for others to

    interfere.

    "Jarrod, this is Emory. Emory, this is my elder brother, Jarrod."

    Samuel introduced them. Nicole hugged Zoe and carefully observed her. Then Nicole heaved a sigh of

    relief when she found that Zoe was not injured.

    "Bad girl, how can you cheat Mommy?"

    Nicole poked Zoe''s forehead with her finger. She was somewhat angry and sad.

    "It hurts."

    Zoe behaved in a spoiled manner and hugged Nicole. Her sweet smile instantly made Nicole unable to

    be angry with her.

 Chapter 1312 This Is Interesting

    Chapter 1312 This Is Interesting

    "It hurts, doesn''t it? Do you know how I felt when I thought that something happened to you?"

    Though saying this, Nicole picked up Zoe.

    Zoe threw her arms around Nicole''s neck and said with a smile, "Mommy loves me the most, and I love

    Mommy the most."

    "Why are you so honey-lipped now?"

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh.

    Zoe continued to act cute, which sessfully subsided Nicole''s anger.

    Amelia was arranged to stay in a separate tent, and Jarrod was with her. Samuel and Emory went

    aside to talk about what had happened the past few days.

    After learning about the whole thing, Emory frowned and said in a low voice, "So Aaron is in fact

    Jayden? This is interesting."

    "What do you mean?"

    Emory sneered and said, "If he is not from Country F, we can see him as a terrorist and deal with the

    matter ourselves. However, if he is from Country F, there are too many things involved. It might even

    affect diplomacy. I need to inform Mark about this. He should be in Country F now."

    "Mark is in Country F?"

    Samuel was surprised.

    He thought that no one knew where Mark went for mission, but now he suddenly heard from Emory

    about Mark''s whereabouts. This suggested that Mark and Emory had been in touch.

    Samuel suddenly realized something.

    "We still have to hide the military operation from Nicole and Jarrod, right?"

    Samuel knew the rules. However, Mark was Nicole''s uncle, and Nicole had always been worried about

    Mark. Now that he got Mark''s news, Samuel wanted to tell Nicole if it was possible.

    Emory said somewhat awkwardly, "You know the rules."

    "Alright."

    Samuel nodded and said nothing.

    "Jarrod is not a member of the military, so it''s inconvenient to let him stay. How about sending them

    back to the Seapolis City. And I''ll get someone to protect them. Is that OK?" Emory said.

    "No need. Jarrod has his own ideas. They won''t stay here for long."

    Samuel shook his head and refused.

    Jarrod was no ordinary person. In recent years, he had his own power and walked in the gray area.

    Samuel felt that it would be a humiliation for Jarrod to be protected like a weak.

    "Also, Amelia is his woman. She just had an abortion a few days ago. If she is needed here, Jarrod will

    have to stay."

    Samuel knew the rules. However, Amelia was not a member of the military, so she was not bound by

    the rules.

    Hearing this, Emory whispered, "I have to consult the higher ups."

    "Alright."

    Samuel did not say anything else and returned to Nicole''s side.

    Zoe and Joseph were chatting andughing. Nicole sat on the chair and looked at them smiling. She

    thought that this was really good. It would be even better if Lucas could be here.

    Samuel walked over and said softly, "The wind in the mountains is strong. You should put on more

    clothes."

    "I''m fine."

    Nicole smiled. Her expression made Samuel feel peaceful.

    Samuel followed Nicole and found himself a chair to sit on. He watched Joseph and Zoe and then said,

    "Lucas is much better now. If you miss him, I''ll have someone take him here."

    "No. The situation here is not clear. If possible, I hope to send Zoe and Joseph back. Whether it''s to

    deal with Jayden or to go to Country F, it''s too dangerous to bring the children with us."

    Nicole missed Lucas, but she was more worried about the children''s safety. Right now, the best choice

    was to send them back to the Sky Group. With Fill around, the children would be safe.

    Samuel had the same thoughts. Hearing Nicole''s words, he nodded.

    "Alright. I''ll have someone send them back tomorrow."

    "Let''s send them off today."

    Nicole was reluctant to part with the children, but she knew how dangerous it would be to keep them

    around.

    In the past few days, when they had lost touch with Zoe, Nicole could not sleep at night. She kept

    thinking that, even if her children were geniuses, it was not right to let them face too much darkness at

    an early age.

    The Green family had money and power. Then why would they the children live such a dark life since

    young?

    They deserved a happy childhood. So what if they were geniuses? Who said that geniuses couldn''t

    have a normal childhood?

    Nicole didn''t know what the children would be like when they grew up, but she believed that they

    shouldn''t do things beyond their ages.

    Thinking of this, Nicole tugged at Samuel''s clothes and whispered, "Samuel, I want to discuss

    something with you."

    "What is it?"

    Nicole rarely spoke to him in such a spoiled manner. Samuel thought that even if she asked for the

    stars or the moon now, he would probably think of a way to get it for her.

    However, Nicole did not know how charming she was. All she could think about were the children.

    She whispered, "When this is over, I hope Lucas can leave the military and Zoe can stop learning

    sniping. I just want them to go to school like their peers, and then find their own path. I know they all

    have their own special abilities, and maybe they can be called geniuses, but they are our children.

    They are still young and don''t know what path they really want to take. It''s too early to define them now,

    and that''s unfair and cruel. Look what they''ve been through. Is it alright for a five-year-old child to see

    through everything in the world? What about their futures? Do you still have any expectations?"

    When they first met, Joseph was naive. Now, he was young but experienced. The sudden change of

    family contributed, but did it really have nothing to do with his witnessing too many dark sides of human

    nature?

    After his parents left, Joseph became Morgan''s disciple. Morgan was nice to him. If not for the rebellion

    of Morgan, they might still have a deep rtionship, but what about now?

    After what happened with Morgan, Joseph did not say a word, but who knew if he could fall sleep at

    night?

    Joseph trusted Morgan, yet she plotted against his mommy. How could he endure it and face it?

    As for Zoe, sniping was fine and there weren''t any deaths involved, but Nicole didn''t know what path

    Zoe would take in the future under such circumstances. One thing was for sure, Zoe wouldn''t live like

    an ordinary people anymore.

    She was in poor health. She had undergone a transnt, and now she still needed to take medicines

    for rejection.

    All Nicole hoped was that Zoe could grow up healthily and safely.

    And what about Lucas?

    If it weren''t for his genius and his early entry into the military, how would he know so many things now?

    Things that even adults couldn''t handle! What made they think that a five-year-old child could handle

    these things?

    Remembering Lucas'' dissociative identity disorder, Nicole felt heartache.

    She told Samuel all her worries.

    Samuel could sense her sadness, and every word she said touched Samuel deeply.

    Samuel looked at Nicole, realizing that he really wasn''t asprehensive as Nicole when it came to

    children. Nicole gave birth to Lucas and Zoe and tried her best to raise them. He, their father, didn''t do

    much, and he never thought of such things.

    He felt bad and said, "OK, I promise you. After getting Zoe and Joseph back this time, I will let Fill

    introduce them to some kids so that they can hang out together. The Green family doesn''t need

    geniuses. Their safety is more important."

    "OK."

    Nicole nodded.

    The two of them sat together, forming a beautiful scene.

    Amelia hade out of the tent, with Jarrod following her. They heard the conversation between

    Nicole and Samuel.

    Jarrod hugged Amelia from behind and heard Amelia say, "I wonder if we will have a child. How will you

    educate our kid if we do?"

    Amelia was a little envy. She touched her belly involuntarily.

    She could have been a mother. If her child survived, it would probably have been a primary school

    student now.

    Feeling regretted, Amelia cried.

    Jarrod gently wiped away her tears. He said softly, "We will have a child. We are both so outstanding,

    and we will surely have a child in the future. Well, even if we don''t have a child of our own, we can

    adopt one. So there''s no need to be sad about what hadn''t happened. You are weak now. If it weren''t

    for your revenge, I wouldn''t have allowed you toe here to help Emory set up formation in the

    barracks. "

    Jarrod was being honest.

    Growing up by Jayden''s side, Jarrod had seen how one could gain the most benefits by scheming, and

    had learned how to survive in difficulties. Therefore, for him, the faith in family, country and the world

    was like something on the horizon, insignificant and illusory. Only the people and things in front of him

    were important, and living a free life was his goal.

    Jarrod only came here for two reasons. For one, Samuel and Emory were here. He couldn''t stand idly

    by and let his only biological brother in this world struggle. For another, there was the fierce enmity

    between Amelia and Jayden.

    Jayden''s forces were great and difficult to deal with. So Jarrod alone probably wouldn''t be able to

    ensure Amelia''s safety. That was why he borrowed Emory''s forces.

    Jarrod knew better than anyone that he was not weed here, but so what?

    His woman was here, so he was not going anywhere. If he had to leave, he would take Amelia with

    him.

    Amelia had been with Jarrod for twelve years, so she understood Jarrod. She knew that Jarrod felt

    aggrieved about staying here. If it weren''t for her, Jarrod wouldn''t have taken the crap.

    At this moment, Amelia really hoped that the paternity test would show that Jayden was not Jarrod''s

    father.

    Now, everyone was very quiet and the scenes were beautiful. However, they knew that this was just the

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    calm before the war. The day of bloodshed might soone.

 Chapter 1313 Why Should You Give Me an Explanation?

    Chapter 1313 Why Should You Give Me an Exnation?

    As night fell, news came from Emory. The higher-ups agreed to let Jarrod and Amelia stay here.

    However, for the sake of the confidentiality of the operation, Jarrod had to participate in all future

    actions and work together with Emory and Samuel.

    Jarrod didn''t care about such a request.

    Samuel called Fill.

    Fill was gaining weight. He was given a free hand to handle Sky Group''s affairs. When he got the news

    that Samuel wanted him to protect these three children, he sent a helicopter to take Joseph and Zoe

    away without a word.

    Although Joseph and Zoe insisted to stay, they were objected by Nicole and Samuel. Nicole and

    Samuel told them to stay at home and be well-behaved.

    When Fill met Jarrod, he was especially hostile and even wanted to strike a blow, but was stopped by

    Samuel.

    "He didn''t mean to hurt you. I know that it made you feel sad. We have lost several men. And I will give

    you an exnation."

    "You give me an exnation? Boss, why should you give me an exnation?"

    Fill was confused.

    Samuel had to tell Fill his rtionship with Jarrod.

    Jarrod did not want Samuel to stand up for him. He came to Fill and said indifferently, "When this

    matter is over, we then tackle our personal affairs. Shall we?"

    Actually, Fill had always admired Jarrod. They were both people in gray area. It was Samuel that

    supported him to today''s position. Although his own efforts yed an indispensable role, he was clear

    that he could not be able to make such a sess if he fought alone like Jarrod.

    "Just as what you said, we''ll settle our personal affairs after dealing this matter. Therefore, you''d better

    stay alive until then."

    This matter was quite important. It hadsted for more than 30 years. Although it looked that nothing

    was going on now, he knew that a fierce storm was gathering in the dark.

    "Of course."

    Jarrod nodded and walked away.

    Samuel knew Fill very well. Although Fill belonged to the Sky Group, he also used to be a soldier. He

    knew the big picture.

    He patted Fill and whispered, "Prepare everyone in the Sky Group. There''s a war we are about to

    fight."

    Fill had nothing more to worry about. Right now, the Sky Group served for the country, so it had to obey

    allmands by the country. The only one he worried about was Phoenix.

    "I think Phoenix should stay away from this mess. No matter what, she''s a princess of Country F. It''s

    better to not get her father involved."

    Fill didn''t mean that Inez Freeman, Country F''s fifth princess would betray him. But she was in an

    awkward situation. After all, she had to think differently in kinship and national conditions.

    Samuel frowned and then nodded.

    "Alright, let Silver manage to notify Phoenix to stay away from this matter. If possible, send her away."

    Fill said he understood.

    After hearing the news, Nicole was also arranging her own matters.

    She and Samuel were in full swing this time. She was not sure if they could escape unscathed. Those

    people who cared about her and things that didn''t have time to deal with needed to be dealt with

    beforehand.

    Nicole called Daisy.

    Nicole knew nothing about the filmmakingpany''stest news, but now she has a new idea.

    Daisy was extremely excited when she received Nicole''s call.

    "Ms. Bush, you finally call me."

    Daisy''s words surprised Nicole.

    "Something''s wrong? You couldn''t get through to me?"

    It was impossible. She always paid for her phone bills.

    Daisy hurriedly exined, "No. It''s just that Mr. Green said not to call you if there is nothing important."

    Daisy felt wronged when she said that.

    Nicole suddenlyughed.

    "I''m your boss but you chose to take orders from him."

    However, the moment she stopped speaking, Nicole remembered that Daisy was arranged for her by

    Samuel.

    Hurriedly, Daisy said, "Ms. Bush, our filmmakingpany is developing very well now. It has made its

    glorious presence in City B."

    That was a joyous thing.

    After all, Nicole had just started the filmmakingpany for a short time, and it wasn''t easy to do so in

    City B.

    Nicole didn''t devoted much to thepany, so she was very grateful to Daisy.

    "Daisy, thank you. From now on, I will make you the vice president of the filmmakingpany. You and

    Olivia will take the helm. In addition, I have left an assignment contract in thew firm. Please ask the

    one for Olivia. From now on, the filmmakingpany belongs to Olivia, Ashley and you."

    Nicole''s words stunned Daisypletely.

    "Ms. Bush, what do you mean? Did I do something wrong? I don''t want shares. I..."

    "Daisy, listen to me. You have devoted yourself to thispany, and you deserve it. I started it for

    Olivia at first, and it''s nothing wrong to give it to her. You know, I have more than onepany and I

    know how much you''ve paid for thispany. If it wasn''t me, you wouldn''t have stayed in such a small

    thing to let you take the helm."

    Nicole''s words moved Daisy a lot.

    That was true.

    She used to work in Samuel''spany. When she was sent to Nicole''spany, she was quite upset.

    She always felt that her talents were not in their full use when managing a newly-built smallpany.

    However, after going to Nicole''s filmmakingpany, she was given a free hand to everything, as if

    she was in charge of the life of thepany.

    Although her position on Samuel''spany was very high and she had a lot of people to manage, she

    was working for Samuel. However, in Nicole''spany, she felt as if she was starting her own

    business. Although she knew that Nicole was the boss, she was the one making every decision with

    Nicole giving her full authorities.

    Daisy watched the small filmmakingpany growing up in her reign, and her attitude towards the

    Nicole about thepany''stest achievements.

    This was an affirmation of her abilities.

    However, she never thought that Nicole would give her thepany.

    Daisy had mixed feelings. She said excitedly, "Ms. Bush, thank you so much! I will definitely not let you

    down!"

    "I believe in you. Daisy, I wish you and the filmmakingpany better."

    Nicole hung up after exining to Daisy and thought to give a call to Olivia, but she didn''t dial even she

    had got her phone number.

    ''What am I going to say?''

    ''Tell her that I am going to fight a fierce war?''

    ''Or tell her to take care of herself?''

    With Jacob by Olivia''s side, Nicole believed that she would be very happy. If she made this call, her

    peaceful life would be destroyed.

    She woulde here to look for her whatever happened, and she would even fight with her in the war.

    Nicole did not want that to happen.

    Nicole restrained her miss for Olivia and didn''t call her.

    Jacob would surely treat her well when Nicole was away.

    Thinking of this, Nicole started a video call to Tim and Evelyn.

    After the miscarriage, Evelyn was carefully taken care of by Tim. It seemed that Evelyn had gained a

    lot of weight, but she was smiling with a happy look.

    "Well, finally you remember to give a video call?"

    Evelyn was full of confidence and didn''t forget to tease Nicole, which made Nicole feel much relieved.

    She was afraid that the miscarriage would leave traumatic influence on Evelyn, but now it seemed that

    she had recovered.

    "Long time no see. How are you?"

    Although Tim missed Nicole, when he saw Evelyn and her having a nice chat, he could onlyugh and

    say, "Excuse me. I''ll go and see if the soup is ready."

    "Just go."

    Evelyn waved at Tim, a bit angry.

    No one expected that the yboy would now be a good husband. He even cooked for his

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    beloved wife.

    Nicole smiled affectionately.

    "Well, you don''t have to show how much you love each other in front of me."

    Evelyn, however, stretched out her neck and said, "Your husband''s love for you is truly peerless. Stop

    Nicole already felt cheered up.

    Evelyn could always make people feel better like this.

    This may have something to do with her new song. Nicole liked her very much.

    "How are you? Are you feeling better?"

    A trace of sadness shed through Evelyn''s face.

    "Much better. The doctor said the fetus was far from mature, so it hasn''t done much harm to my body.

    As long as I take good care of myself, soon I can get pregnant again."

    "I''m sorry for your suffering."

    Nicole knew that both Tim and Evelyn were really fond of the expecting baby, but it didn''t work out.

    "I''m fine. It''s a good thing I sensed something wrong early before its birth. Otherwise the baby would

    suffer for the rest of its life. Although Tim and I felt sorry, we are quite rational now. Don''t worry, I have

    recovered a lot. It''s just that Tim is still worrying and wants me to take a longer rest."

    There was full of happiness on her face.

    Nicole felt gratified, too.

    "Then you should take really good care of yourself."

    "Of course I will. I surely will cherish my own body. Well, I heard that you are traveling. How is it? Is it

    beautiful? Tim and I haven''t finished our honeymoon yet. He said when I''m feeling better, we''ll travel

    again."

    Evelyn''s words stunned Nicole for a while. But quickly, she smiled and said, "We are fine here. The

    temperature is just right. You and Tim can take a vacation here."

    "You guys are going to another ce? I was thinking of going to join you. Now, tell me where do you

    want to go next? Maybe Tim and I can directly join you by air."

    Evelyn''s words frightened Nicole.

    ''They''reing to us?''

    ''That cannot happen.''

    Not to mention how dangerous this ce was, no one knew where Jayden was hiding since he had

    escaped. If Tim and Evelyn were attacked by him¡­ Nicole dare not imagine further.

 Chapter 1314 Im Just Your Man

    Chapter 1314 I''m Just Your Man

    "Take good care of yourself. You''ve only rested for a few days yet you are thinking about going out

    now? Do you really think you''re Iron Man?"

    Nicole hurriedly refused and used Evelyn''s health as an excuse.

    Evelyn smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''ve recovered."

    "I don''t believe you."

    Evelyn felt that there must be a reason for Nicole''s strong opposition.

    "What''s wrong? Am I inconvenient for you?"

    "Haven''t you known it? Take a good rest in the Seapolis City. There will be plenty of time and

    opportunities for you to go out. Don''t be stupid now."

    Nicole had no choice but to say so, afraid that Evelyn would ask about something else.

    "Alright, I listen to you, okay?"

    Evelyn couldn''t say anything against Nicole''s advice.

    Tim came in with the soup. Seeing them chatting happily, he said with a smile, "When will Nicole be

    back? Bring something delicious for Evelyn."

    "Got it."

    Nicole felt relieved to see that Tim was not in a bad mood. She thought that Bard''s death would

    grieve him. Fortunately, Evelyn was with him.

    "Tim, can I talk to you alone for a moment?"

    Nicole blinked at Tim.

    Tim looked at Evelyn. Evelyn smiled and said, "Just go. How can I be afraid that you''d do something

    behind my back? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Nicole coughed.

    She was a little embarrassed.

    Tim took the phone with a grin and walked out of the room.

    After getting out of Evelyn''s sight, Tim stopped grinning. He looked at Nicole and whispered, "Is

    something wrong?"

    "Everything is fine. Don''t be worried all day long."

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat, but her face appeared calm.

    Tim was Nicole''s cousin.

    Spending a long time with her, he understood Nicole''s personality very much.

    He whispered, "If nothing happened, you won''t call us. Tell me, what happened?"

    Nicole was a little upset.

    Who knew her best in this world were Samuel and Tim.

    "Tim, we caught Aaron, but he managed to escape. His identity is a bit suspicious."

    Nicole quickly told Tim everything that had happened recently.

    Bard''s death might have something to do with Major, but no one knew if Jayden was behind it. Tim

    had the right to know the truth and only he could stop Evelyn from getting involved.

    Tim frowned.

    He didn''t know that things would be soplicated. Now he understood Nicole''s worries.

    "You''re afraid that Evelyn will encounter danger, right? And you''re more afraid that he will be plotted

    against by Jayden?"

    "Yes, so Tim, take good care of Evelyn. I know that you have a grudge against Major and Jayden. I''ll

    take revenge on them for you, okay? Evelyn has a miscarriage and hasn''t fully recovered yet. Who will

    take care of her if you leave? Last time, Major was trying to seize the Mason family''s voyage route.

    What if something happens to the Masons after you leave? I''m not asking you to help us over there. I''m

    telling you the truth to get you prepared ahead of time. After all, there are many people in the Seapolis

    City who need your protection. Do you understand what I mean? "

    Nicole was afraid that Tim would go to help them like before.

    If Tim hadn''t been married, he would definitely leave everything behind and go to help them. But he

    couldn''t do so now.

    Nicole was right. Many people needed his protection now. Once he left, the Seapolis City would be

    unsafe for them.

    "Did you tell Jason about this?"

    "Not yet. I''m going to tell Uncle Jason about thister."

    This was Nicole''s n.

    However, Tim whispered, "I''ll tell Mr. Shaw and Jason about this. You don''t need to make the call. What

    if anyone is eavesdropping on your phone? After making this call, throw away your phone. Buy a new

    phone and change your phone number as well. Don''t tell anyone. Keep it to yourself. This matter is too

    important. We must be careful."

    This was Tim''s experience.

    Nicole was slightly stunned when she heard this, but she still nodded.

    "Alright."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "Don''t tell anyone about your future actions, not even me. I will be relieved that you have Samuel by

    your side. That man would rather lose his life than letting anything happen to you. Just trust him

    When Tim said this, he felt rather ufortable. Although he had put down his love for Nicole, he still

    felt terrible to trust in Samuel as Nicole''s cousin.

    "Don''t worry about the Seapolis City. With Mr. Shaw, Jason and me here, everything will be fine. If

    anything happens, I can call Mr. Morty in Capital City, so don''t worry about us. I will protect everyone

    you care about, and I''ll contact Jacob, too. Nicole, you must be careful. We''ll wait for you toe

    back."

    Tim was much more mature than before. She wondered if it was because of his marriage or because of

    Evelyn. Anyway, Nicole was still satisfied with the result. She called Tim to persuade him to stay where

    he was. She thought that it would be difficult, but Tim soon took her advice.

    Everyone grew up and constantly improved themselves for the people around them and for the people

    they love.

    "Tim, be careful."

    "I will."

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole thought a lot.

    She still wanted to call many people, such as Laurence, Cara, and Ernesto. However, she knew that

    Tim was right. In special times, she really couldn''t be emotional.

    After putting down her phone, she remembered what Tim had said and then went to find Samuel.

    Samuel was talking to Emory. When he saw Nicole, he paused, got up and walked to Nicole.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole repeated Tim''s words. Samuel nodded and said, "Emory and I have thought about this. We have

    prepared new phones. I''m about to tell you."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole hurriedly asked, "Then what should we do with our phones now?"

    "Throw it away."

    Samuel didn''t care about the phone at all. Compared to their safety, a phone was not important.

    Nicole took away the other people''s phones, and Samuel had them thrown away. Emory sent everyone

    the military mobile phones. The phone numbers were random, and the phone had the radio function. It

    was impossible for the outsiders to eavesdrop.

    With everything arranged, Emory asked everyone to rest now and take a move at night.

    Nicole did not know why he insisted on starting the operation at night. But since Samuel was present,

    she did not ask.

    In the remaining free time, Samuel held Nicole''s hand and went outside. Looking at the scenery,

    Samuel smiled and said, "If taking a close look, you''ll find the scenery here really beautiful. I remember

    you haven''t paint for a long time, right? Do you still know how to draw?"

    "Of course."

    Nicole also felt keen on drawing a picture.

    They found wooden strips together. Samuel made a drawing board for her on the spot, and then found

    some paper and brushes.

    Nicole looked at the scenery in the forest. The sun shone through the leaves. Samuel was covered by

    golden light, looking illusory but attractive.

    "Stay still."

    Nicole suddenly had an idea.

    She wanted to draw a sketch of Samuel.

    Samuel immediately understood and paused. He grinned slightly and concentrated on being the model

    for Nicole.

    In Nicole''s sight, Samuel had ethereal beauty that almost took away her breath. She felt unable to

    show his temperament with a brush.

    In Samuel''s eyes, Nicole''s serious expression was attractive. His eyes got soft.

    Time passed by. They seemed to be absorbed into the quiet and gorgeous forest scenery.

    When Nicole finished herst stroke, she happily said, "It''spleted."

    Samuel felt that his entire body was stiff, but he was especially happy in his heart.

    "Let me see if I look ugly in your painting."

    "What are you talking about? You don''t trust me at all."

    Nicole did not hear the praise she expected. Instead, his words frustrated her. She immediately rolled

    up the drawing paper.

    "Then don''t bother take a look."

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left.

    Samuel hugged her waist from behind and smiled, "Are you angry?"

    "How dare I?"

    Nicole pouted and lied.

    Samuel''s smile became gentler.

    "I was wrong. I''d like to see if I look more handsome in your painting. May I?"

    Nicole chuckled.

    "Mr. Green, it''s not good for you to change your words so quickly. You don''t look like a CEO in that

    way."

    "I''m not a CEO to you. I''m just your man."

    Samuel turned Nicole around and they were nose to nose. Nicole felt Samuel''s warm breath and

    somehow trembled. She was bewitched by a familiar feeling, a subtle heat rising through her body.

    Nicole knew that she had a surge of desire.

    She quickly pushed Samuel''s chest and whispered, "What are you doing?"

    Samuel was fond of her soft hands. He wrapped her small hands with his big ones, and whispered in

    Nicole''s ear in a deep voice, "I want to make love with you."

    Nicole''s face immediately turned red.

    "Seriously? We''re about to go to the mountain but sex is all you have in mind."

    Nicole red at him coquettishly, and she was immediately kissed by Samuel.

    Nicole was almost immersed in the familiar feeling. Just as she was about to push Samuel away, she

    heard the sound of footstepsing from afar. They both suddenly froze.

 Chapter 1315 It Must Be Him

    Chapter 1315 It Must Be Him

    "Who is it?"

    Samuel hid Nicole behind him, and his eyes were immediately filled with coldness.

    Nicole also held tight the AK47 on full alert.

    "It''s me."

    When Jarrod walked out, Nicole and Samuel were slightly surprised, then they felt a little embarrassed.

    "Jarrod? Why are you here?"

    Samuel quickly reacted, and Nicole also put down her gun.

    Seeing them panting, Jarrod remembered that he couldn''t do what he wanted with Amelia. He said,

    "You are quite at ease. You actually want to do it outside?"

    Nicole''s face instantly turned red.

    "No, we didn''t."

    She pinched Samuel''s back with embarrassment. Samuel felt the pain, but he didn''t dare to say

    anything.

    "Jarrod, what are you doing here?"

    Samuel could only change the topic.

    Jarrod stopped teasing them. He looked around and said, "I came out to check the terrain nearby.

    Amelia is in bed, so I''m her eyes now. If I knew that I would disturb you, I should call you first."

    "Stop. My wife is shy."

    As Jarrod began to tease them again, Samuel interrupted him.

    He knew that if he didn''t stop him, Jarrod would continue.

    Nicole was so embarrassed and she really wanted to escape.

    Jarrod smiled and said, "Alright, she''s shy."

    Hearing his words, Nicole felt even more embarrassed.

    "Jarrod, we are sketching here. Don''t get us wrong. Look, I just finished it."

    Nicole hurried to exin and handed the painting to Jarrod.

    This was the first time Jarrod saw Nicole''s painting, and he had to admit that Nicole drew vividly of

    Samuel''s handsome face and elegance.

    "Awesome. Draw one for me and Amelia another day."

    Hearing Jarrod''s words, Nicole paused for a while.

    "Why don''t you take pictures?"

    "It''s not convenient now."

    Nicole got it after hearing Jarrod''s words and she also knew he was in a hurry.

    "How about tonight?"

    They would take actions the next day and they couldn''t expect what would happen. So Nicole thought it

    was better to draw it as soon as possible.

    But Samuel looked at Nicole worriedly and said, "Are you okay?"

    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go back and paint for Jarrod and Amelia. It won''t take long. And I''m avable

    now."

    Emory already prepared everything needed. They just needed to rx.

    "Alright. I''ll ask Amelia to prepare."

    Jarrod left happily.

    Samuel took the painting from Jarrod and didn''t believe that it was him.

    "Am I that handsome?"

    "Shameless."

    Nicole scolded him with a smile. Then she turned around and ran away.

    Samuel smiled.

    Shameless?

    How could he marry her if he cared about face?

    Thinking about it, he followed Nicole.

    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Nicole smiled. As long as he was by her side, she would be fearless

    of any danger and difficulty.

    When they went to Amelia''s tent, she already dressed up. She even wore a white shirt and looked pure

    in it.

    Jarrod was in a suit, and his muscr figure was even more attractive.

    They were a perfect match and people present couldn''t move their sight away from them.

    Samuel took over the drawing board for Nicole and put a piece of paper.

    Amelia and Jarrod showed their sincere love to each other.

    They didn''t ask about poses. Jarrod directly hugged Amelia from behind and ced his chin on

    Amelia''s shoulder. He doted on Amelia and couldn''t leave her. Everyone could feel his affection.

    Amelia was in a gentle and calm expression. She sat in Jarrod''s arms.

    Nicole felt that this moment is so precious. She quickly picked up a brush and drew on the paper.

    Samuel didn''t disturb her, so he took his painting and put it in his tent carefully.

    This was the first time Nicole painted for him, so he wanted to keep it.

    Seeing Samuele out, Emory called him to the side and whispered, "I asked someone to

    investigate. Jarrod had caught a Jayden''s man, but he disappeared not long after you left. I wonder if it

    had something to do with Jayden."

    "It must be him."

    Samuel''s face turned cold.

    He looked at Jarrod in the tent and didn''t want to disturb him.

    Emory sighed and said, "Jayden is really inhumane. Jarrod is his son, and they have lived together for

    30 years. Even he keeps a dog, he would have some feelings, let alone raising his own son."

    "Jayden is just inhuman. He had no feeling at all."

    What Jayden did was only for Country F and the king. Others couldn''t have any ce in his heart.

    "I can''t figure one thing out."

    Samuel frowned slightly and asked Emory.

    "What?"

    "Didn''t Lillian know that Jayden was still alive? Why did she stay with Elvis after giving birth to Major?

    Did the king ask her to do so?"

    Samuel was puzzled.

    Anyway, Elvis was his biological father, and if someone asked Lillian to stay with Elvis, then that person

    behind her must have made clear of Elvis'' personality. Then she did so.

    Hearing his question, Emory sighed and said, "Actually, you already have a guess, right?"

    "I want to know the truth."

    "Lillian was lucky to marry Jayden. At that time, she couldn''t even survive, but she saved Jayden by

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    coincidence. And the king wanted to ascend to the throne. In order to dispel his suspicions, Jayden

    married Lillian. Do you think he could do anything after marrying a poor woman? So the king cherishes

    Jayden so much. He is even willing to share everything he has with Jayden. "

    Emory paused for a moment and then continued, "But politics is politics. Even though the king is nice to

    Jayden, some people still wanted to kill them after Lillian gave birth to Major. It was said that they

    almost died that time. The king saved them in secret. But for their safety, the king announced that

    Lillian and her son were dead, and found two corpses to rece them. So they couldn''t stay in Country

    F. And at that time, the king just assumed the throne, and the politics was still in turmoil. He couldn''t

    take care of them. That was why he sent them abroad. Una happened to make some trouble and she

    was driven away by her family. So the king arranged for Lillian to follow Una out of Country F. As for

    Major, he was sent out of the country through another orphanage."

    Emory knew these things through special channels. As Samuel was not in his position, he didn''t have

    ess to these information. If Samuel wanted, he could break through the firewall with hisputer

    skills. But he abided by the rules, so he asked.

    Now that Samuel heard Emory''s words, he also confirmed his guess.

    "It was really the king. Did he ask Lillian to go abroad for Elvis?"

    "Not really. Lillian was sent abroad for her and Major''s safety. No one doubted when she followed Una

    out. But no one could expect that Una would meet Elvis. Coincidentally, Elvis was from the Green

    family, so the king should begin to n all of this when Elvis fell in love with Una."

    Hearing Emory''s words, Samuel sneered and said, "The king is really hypocritical. He thinks of himself

    as a savior, but he forces Lillian to stay with another man. He even let Lillian give a child to Elvis. He

    really ''cares'' about her."

    Hearing Samuel''s irony, Emory whispered, "No, Lillian and Elvis have no rtionship. Elvis was

    drugged by Lillian. When Elvis woke up, only Lillian was there. So he thought that Lillian had slept with

    him. In fact, that woman was not Lillian, but a maid that Lillian found."

    Hearing this, Samuel was dumbfounded.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The king sent Lillian out. How could she really be humiliated by another man? Otherwise, how could

    the kind face Jayden? So the king asked someone to prepare the drug for Lillian, and he even found a

    maid for Lillian. Elvis was smart all his life. He thought that his ce was the safest, but he didn''t

    expect that king would send someone there. He didn''t expect that Petty''s mother died after giving birth.

    Lillian knew Elvis well, so when Elvis wanted to take Petty away, she pretended to be very sad. In fact,

    she didn''t lose anything at all. She even wished that Elvis could kill his own daughter."

    Emory told Samuel everything he knew.

    At this time, there was no need to hide anything from Samuel.

    Samuel was shocked.

    He always felt that Lillian was too cruel to Zac. Originally, he thought that it was because of Major. But it

    turned out that Petty was not her biological daughter, so she could do anything to Petty''s man.

    She could even take advantage of Petty so naturally.

    He finally figured out what he couldn''t understand in the past.

    "Then did Lillian really die?"

    Samuel suddenly remembered this question.

    Lillian was brought to Country F by Zayn. If they got the truth and the king cared so much about Lillian,

    how could Lillian die so easily in his own country?

    And Major was also in Country F at that time. It was not difficult for him and the king to protect Lillian.

    Thinking of this, Samuel''s expression changed.

 Chapter 1316 Are You Kidding Me?

    Chapter 1316 Are You Kidding Me?

    Emory was slightly surprised.

    "I think she died."

    He didn''t hear about that Lillian was still alive. In fact, Zayn executed Lillian to vent his anger. Everyone

    knew about that. Was there any hidden truth?

    Emory looked at Samuel in confusion.

    Hearing Emory''s words, Samuel felt relieved.

    "I don''t know. I just wonder that if the king cares so much about Lillian, he would definitely not let her

    die. So I asked."

    Emory smiled and said, "Zayn had the upper hand at that time, and he did it in a blink of eye. Even

    Major couldn''t react, let alone the king. And I heard that king wasn''t in the country at that time, so Lillian

    was unlucky. She should be dead."

    "I hope so. Otherwise, I don''t mind killing her myself."

    Samuel''s eyes were cold.

    Although Emory didn''t say anything, he nodded.

    After they made ns, Samuel went to Jarrod''s tent.

    At this time, Nicole almost finished drawing. Samuel nced at it and it was simply lifelike.

    Jarrod and Amelia were also a little tired, so Jarrod released Amelia and let her lie down.

    Nicole made the final improvement and handed the painting to Jarrod and Amelia. They were quite

    satisfied.

    "Thank you, Nicole."

    Amelia smiled happily. It could be seen that she liked the painting very much.

    "You are wee. I''m happy you like it."

    Samuel and Nicole didn''t want to disturb Amelia and Jarrod, so they walked out.

    "Are you tired?"

    Samuel asked gently as he rubbed Nicole''s wrist.

    "A little. But I''m happy that they like it. I really hope all people can stay with their loved ones."

    Nicole still believed in love and hope.

    Samuel looked at her with affection.

    "There are always idents in life. We just have to do our best."

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded.

    She leaned against Samuel''s arms and whispered, "Who is Jarrod''s father, if it isn''t Jayden? Zama

    loves Jayden so much and she wouldn''t have rtionship with another man."

    "Not really. If Jayden did something, perhaps even she wouldn''t know about it."

    Samuel remembered Lillian and Elvis, and his eyes darkened.

    They were simply too hateful.

    Nicole was slightly surprised, and then she understood.

    "That''s impossible, right? He doesn''t need to do anything because Zama loves him with all her heart."

    "But he is not sincere to Zama. He only wants the secrets of the back mountain in the Harper Town."

    Samuel was clear about the ambitions of men.

    Then Nicole stopped talking.

    At this point, Nicole witnessed everyone''s joys and sorrows, and suddenly realized it was not easy to

    stay with Samuel.

    Facing all kinds of schemes and traps, she sometimes wondered whether what she had was real.

    But Samuel really loved her, so Nicole felt relieved again.

    If even their promise was fake, then there might be no true love in this world.

    Nicole hugged Samuel''s waist and whispered, "I''m tired. Let''s go back and rest. We''re going to start

    tomorrow. We need enough sleep."

    "Alright."

    Samuel replied and directly picked up Nicole, then he strode towards their tent.

    Samuel was passionate. Nicole was prepared, but he just hugged Nicole and fell asleep. He did not do

    anything else.

    Nicole was a little upset. Did she get him wrong?

    But since Samuel did not want it, she did not say anything. She turned around and fell asleep.

    When Nicole fell asleep, Samuel opened his eyes. He looked at Nicole and smiled.

    If it wasn''t because they needed strength the next day, he wouldn''t let her off tonight. But she was

    disappointed just now. Did he make a wrong choice?

    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled. Then he closed his eyes again, and fell asleep.

    The next day, when the reveille sounded, Nicole woke up, but Samuel was not there. She couldn''t feel

    his temperature on the ce beside, so he must have left for a long time.

    Nicole quickly got up and walked out after washing up. She saw Samueling from the outside

    against the sunlight.

    He was carrying food in his hand. It was just a normal thing, but he looked so charming.

    "What''s wrong?"

    As Nicole stared at him, Samuel''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Nothing. I just realized that you seem to be more handsome."

    "Really? It''s because you take good care of me."

    Samuel smiled and brought in the food.

    Nicole felt that Samuel was better at sweet talk.

    "I don''t even know who you learned from. You are honey-mouthed now."

    "Isn''t it because I stay all day with you?"

    Alright, Nicole gave up. She could do nothing about Samuel.

    "I heard the reveille. Are we leaving soon?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel''s expression also became serious.

    "Stay with Jarrod and Amelia when we leave. I will lead the team."

    After all, Samuel still had a military rank. This task was of great importance, so he couldn''t let Emory do

    it alone.

    Nicole naturally knew that. But as long as she was with him, it didn''t matter where she was.

    "Alright, take care of yourself."

    "OK."

    They began to gather after breakfast.

    Nicole did not know their secret actions. But she knew that it was right to follow Samuel.

    Samuel was called away by Emory.

    Nicole went to find Jarrod.

    When Jarrod saw Nicole walk over, he smiled and said, "Please take care of Amelia for me."

    "Won''t you follow us?"

    Nicole was a little surprised. She thought that Jarrod stayed here just to take care of Amelia.

    Jarrod shook his head and said, "I don''t know what will happen after we enter the mountain. I have to

    assist Samuel in case of an emergency."

    Nicole was surprised for a moment and then she nodded.

    Suddenly, the entire team was filled with nervousness.

    After Jarrod left, Amelia and Nicole stayed together. Amelia looked much better because Jarrod took

    good care of her. But she was still somewhat weak.

    "Can you open a formation now?"

    "It''s a little bit difficult."

    Hearing Amelia''s words, Nicole was slightly surprised.

    "Then you still agree?"

    "I can teach you."

    Amelia looked at Nicole with her bright eyes.

    Nicole was shocked.

    The Conley family didn''t teach others their formation, and because of this, the Conley family was

    respected. But Amelia said that she wanted to teach her how to break the formation?

    Nicole was simply shocked.

    "Amelia, are you joking?"

    "No."

    Amelia shook her head and said sadly, "As the formation of the Conley family is a secret, my family

    was all killed. Sometimes, I wonder whether my family could survive if the formation spread out. But if

    everyone knew how to do it, then it would be meaningless. So I have also considered it carefully. Mr.

    Jarrod trusts you and you are his family. I believe that you will not harm him. And you won''t do anything

    bad with it, right? "

    Amelia''s eyes were filled with trust.

    Nicole knew that because of Amelia''s experience, it was hard for her to trust others. And they didn''t

    know each other for long. Amelia could trust her like this, so it was obvious that she loved Jarrod so

    deeply.

    At this time, Nicole really hoped that Jarrod and Jayden had no rtion.

    "That''s right. I promise you that I will never do anything bad with it. I will not throw mud at the Conley

    family."

    Nicole said seriously.

    Amelia finally smiled. She was really beautiful. Everyone would feel at ease when seeing her smile.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Alright. Come here. I''ll tell you the spell."

    Nicole leaned closer to Amelia and listened to her. She tried to bear it in mind.

    After Amelia stopped, Nicole tried in front of her. Although she was not familiar with it, it still worked.

    But it was still impossible to achieve the desired results.

    "They''re heading for the mountains. We can practice more during this period of time."

    Amelia was somewhat strict.

    Nicole practiced over and over again, while Amelia guided and corrected her.

    Samuel and the others were about to set off after gathering. He looked at Nicole behind him worriedly.

    Emory whispered, "Don''t worry, I''ve sent a group to protect them in secret. Everything will be fine."

    "Alright."

    Samuel nodded and turned around.

    Emorymanded. Then everyone set out, and the action began.

    Nicole followed behind and took care of Amelia. They discussed about the formation along the way.

    After about thirty minutes, the team went straight to the back mountain of the Harper Town.

    Nicole paused for a moment and asked in confusion, "Why do we return to the Harper Town?"

    "The Harper Town is a formation eye. We can only enter the ore vein from here. And this ore vein is

    very long and covers a wide area, but there''s something strange. The ore vein is one-way. In other

    words, if someone goes south from the entrance of the Harper Town, he would go all the way. But it''s

    impossible to cut in the mid-way. This is also the first time I see such a strange vein."

    Amelia had been thinking about this ore vein for the past a few days. Previously, she didn''t know why

    Jayden kept an eye on the Harper Town. She thought they could enter the vein from everywhere. But

    as Amelia knew more about it, she became more surprised. Then she understood why Jayden made

    no advance for thirty years.

    Nicole felt it quite mysterious after hearing this. Just as she was about to ask something else, the team

    stopped.

 Chapter 1317 Not Something That Can Be Mined by Human Beings

    Chapter 1317 Not Something That Can Be Mined by Human Beings

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nicole was curious. Samuel shook his head. He told her he didn''t know either, and Emory had sent

    someone to check out.

    At this time, Amelia said, "This is a formation. Nicole, do as I say."

    "Alright."

    In terms of formations, Nicole listened to Amelia.

    Jarrod had worried that Amelia would not be able to stand it. Seeing that she was teaching Nicole how

    to open the formation, he was surprised and then smiled.

    Amelia was not someone who would easily open her heart to others. But once she did, she would trust

    the person for the rest of her life. It seemed that Amelia had seen Nicole as her friend.

    Before the result of paternity test came out, Jarrod liked such development. Even if the worst came to

    worst and he was Jayden''s son, as long as Nicole was around, there might be hope between him and

    Amelia.

    She was just a woman, but he couldn''t let her go.

    Nicole opened the formation ording to Amelia''s instructions, and a heavy dusty smell immediately

    wafted into their noses.

    Samuel ran over almost immediately and threw himself at Nicole, shouting, "Get down! Hold your

    breath!"

    The team was well-trained. After hearing Samuel''s order, the people quickly prostrated and held their

    breath. Jarrod immediately pulled Amelia in his arms.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole gazed at Samuel in confusion. She did not feel any danger.

    Samuel whispered, "Once this long-sealed ore veines into contact with the air outside, it will

    release a poisonous gas. Although the toxicity is not great, it cannot be ignored."

    Only then did Nicole understand.

    She knew too little about mining.

    The smell was too weird to describe. Some people held their breaths toote and got poisoned, rolling

    on the ground and howling.

    Emory immediately had some of his men carry them out of there for treatment, and the expressions of

    the others became much more solemn.

    They thought that it was just an ore vein, so they didn''t need to take it too seriously. Until this moment,

    they realized that things were much more difficult than they had imagined.

    Samuel felt that it was almost time, so he got up.

    He pulled Nicole up and whispered, "Come forward when I need you, and stand beside Amelia at other

    times. Okay?"

    "Okay."

    Nicole also knew that it was dangerous, so she hurriedly nodded, but she was worried about Samuel,

    so she grabbed his arm and stared at him.

    Although she didn''t say anything, Samuel knew.

    "I will be careful. Don''t worry."

    Nicole finally let go of Samuel.

    He and Emory were themanders of the two sides, so she could not and did not dare to ask him to

    stay.

    Nicole went to Amelia.

    Amelia said to her, "This is the first time I''ve seen such a vein. I''ve seen it in one of our family''s books

    before. I thought it was just a legend. I didn''t expect it to be true."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole didn''t know anything about ore veins, so she was confused.

    She leaned against Amelia. Thetter said, "This kind of ore vein should have a history of over a

    thousand years."

    "What?"

    Nicole was rather surprised.

    Over a thousand years?

    What ancient ore vein that was.

    Amelia nodded seriously and continued, "Modern ore veins can''t be hidden by a formation. In modern

    society, formations have almost disappeared. I''ve read about this kind of formation in my family''s

    books. This kind of way to open a formation was only used a thousand years ago."

    "If someone discovered this ore vein a thousand years ago, why didn''t they mine it? Why did they use a

    formation to conceal it?"

    Nicole seemed to be talking to herself, but her mind raced.

    No one would dislike money. Even a thousand years ago, such an ore vein was the treasure of a

    country. Any lord would have ordered people to mine it. However, the ore vein was concealed with a

    formation. Why?

    An idea shed through Nicole''s mind. She shivered.

    "Unless this ore vein cannot be mined by human beings!"

    Nicole''s eyes widened as she stared straight at Amelia, her heart in her mouth.

    She had guessed right. Amelia nodded heavily.

    "Since ancient times, formations have been created with dangers. The fact that such an ancient ore

    vein has been hidden for a thousand years is enough to prove that this ore vein is not simple. It is even

    beyond the control of human beings. The technology from a thousand years ago was backward, so

    they sealed it. Now that our technology is advanced, I wonder if we canplete the mining."

    Amelia''s eyes were filled with worry.

    Unlike others, as the sole inheritor of a family of formations, she had an innate keen sense in this

    regard.

    Nicole''s expression became somewhat solemn.

    She quickly informed Emory and Samuel of this news.

    Emory and Samuel were shocked and had a doctor examine everyone''s body. Afterwards, they told the

    others to rest and wait for the results.

    After more than an hour, the results came out. Everyone was fine and they felt relieved.

    The mining work was their mission. Since they had discovered the ore vein and that the people of

    Country F were coveting it as well, Emory and the others had no choice but mine it. Moreover, they had

    reported it. Therefore, after a short rest, everyone approached the ore vein again.

    Before leaving, Emory had made sufficient preparations and had asked for professional miners and

    geological surveyors. At this moment, the geological surveyors were doing a survey of the ore veins.

    Seeing that Amelia was a little tired, Nicole asked someone to carry Amelia to a distant ce and set

    up a small tent so Amelia could rest for a while.

    Amelia was indeed tired. Hearing Nicole''s words, she did not refuse and went into the tent to sleep.

    Jarrod sent people to patrol the surroundings, for Jayden, who was hiding in the shadows, might

    suddenlye.

    Everyone was proceeding step by step. Nicole wanted to take this opportunity to learn more about this

    ore vein, but she searched online without finding anything.

    Why was there no record of such arge ore vein?

    Nicole was puzzled.

    At this moment, someone suddenly vomited and then began to have respiratory dyspnea. He fell to the

    ground and had a cramp.

    "What''s going on? Doctor!"

    Nicole was the first person to discover this situation and immediately shouted for help.

    Samuel and Emory hurriedly turned around and saw the doctor rushing over to examine the person

    who had fallen to the ground.

    Immediately after, a second person had the same symptoms, then a third, a fourth....

    Almost at the same time, arge number of people copsed. Their symptoms were the same, and

    each of them had blue lips.

    "They are poisoned!"

    The doctor''s expression immediately changed.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    There was nothing wrong with them just now! Why were they suddenly poisoned?

    Amelia heard themotion and got up. Realizing what was going on, she shouted to Nicole, "Nicole,

    quickly get the people out of the ore vein and seal the ore vein entrance. Hurry!"

    Hearing this, Emory and Samuel immediately gave orders. Later, Emory asked curiously, "What''s going

    on?"

    With a serious look, Amelia replied, "The ore vein has been sealed for too long. When the gas inside

    not normal for the vein to be sealed for a thousand years without being mined. ording to my

    deduction, there must be something wrong with this mine. It may be something that manpower can''t

    solve. So, Commander Emory, stop immediately. Otherwise, many lives will be buried here."

    These weren''t rmist words. Amelia had only seen this kind of situation in the family books before.

    She didn''t expect it to happen in reality. Now, she was in a panic.

    However, Emory was in a dilemma.

    "This is an order."

    "Emory, it''s not that we don''t want to mine, but we have to take into ount people''s lives, right? Since

    we know that there is a problem with this mine, let''s find the problem first. Wouldn''t it be safer to solve

    the problem before we act?"

    Nicole also persuaded Emory. She agreed with Amelia''s suggestion.

    While Emory was still hesitating, Samuel also joined the lobbying.

    "Emory, this matter must be suspended. Many people have been poisoned and the poison attacked

    them at the same time. Besides, we didn''t bring many people with us. Do you want them all to die

    here? They should die on the battlefield, not here."

    Emory looked at the wailing soldiers and finally nodded.

    "Alright, I''ll go report to the higher-ups. You''re in charge now."

    He looked at Nicole and Amelia.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Amelia nodded and said, "I have taught you how to seal a formation. Just follow the spell."

    Nicole knew that the matter was very important now. She wanted to run over, but Samuel grabbed her.

    "Someone, find a gas mask."

    Samuel had prepared the gas masks for emergency needs. There were only a few of them. He didn''t

    expect that they woulde in handy at this time.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and smiled.

    After putting on the gas mask, Nicole quickly walked over and began to seal the entrance of the ore

    vein ording to the spell Amelia had taught her. However, she was a beginner after all. She tried

    several times without sess.

    Amelia got anxious, so she asked Jarrod to fetch her a gas mask, and she personally walked over.

    She was still very weak, but now she gave people a noble impression. Perhaps this was the charm of

    the members of the formation n.

    Jarrod looked at her, his heart aching, his brows tightly knitted together.

    He regretted bringing Amelia here. What if her body couldn''t take it?

    However, Amelia couldn''t know what was on his mind at this moment and she didn''t want to care about

    it for the time being.

    When Nicole saw hering over, she asked worriedly, "How are you holding up?"

    "I have to do this. The longer this gas is emitted, the more people will be poisoned. If a gale rises blows

    the gas out of this range, I''m afraid more people will suffer."

    Although she had stayed on Jayden''s side for so many years, as a member of the formation n,

    Amelia still had the most basic goodwill.

    Nicole nodded and started to seal the entrance of the ore vein with Amelia.

    The doctors were in the middle of rescuing the poisoned soldiers, but after all, there weren''t enough

    doctors, and there were too many poisoned soldiers. The situation was chaotic.

    Amelia and Nicole tried their best to seal the entrance, but one of them was exhausted after the

    miscarriage and the other was just a beginner. This was an arduous task for them, and they could

    barely hold on.

    Everyone was trying their best to change the situation, but there seemed to be a huge beast hiding in

    the air, causing people to feel extremely uneasy.

 Chapter 1318 With You Around, Im Not Afraid

    Chapter 1318 With You Around, I''m Not Afraid

    Such an unexpected situation made Emory and Samuel busy and grim-faced. Although Nicole and

    Amelia tried their best to seal it, some people still get poisoned.

    Seeing these people die in front of her, Nicole''s heart was heavy. An indescribable sorrow enveloped

    them, causing everyone extremely depressed.

    While the doctor was still giving first aid, Nicole pushed Amelia into the tent. At that time, the two

    people were speechless.

    No one wanted to see such a situation. Now they saw it, they suddenly realized that people''s life was

    so fragile. People who were still talking one second ago may passed away in the next second.

    Nicole had never been so helpless. Facing natural disasters and such unknown dangers, this was the

    first time she had seriously considered it before going to Emory''s tent.

    Emory just finished feedback with the superior and saw Nicoleing in. He didn''t look very well, but

    he whispered, "What''s wrong? Can I help you?"

    "Emory, I think it''s better for us to suspend this mission now."

    Nicole said this after careful consideration, but Emory''s expression was still a little heavy.

    "I don''t have the final call. I know what you''re worried about right now. To be honest, I''m not feeling

    better than you. They were my man. Aren''t I sad that they died in front of me? But this is an order from

    the superior. We''re soldiers. Nicole, soldiers take obeying orders as their duty. We have no choice."

    Emory''s mood was also very sad. He knew that what Nicole said was correct. However, now that many

    people knew about this mine, they were eyeing this ce covetously. This was a national resource.

    The task they received was not to let the national resources be taken.

    Therefore, Emory also felt very contradictory.

    Nicole frowned. Just as she didn''t know what to say, Samuel walked in.

    "I think we have to suspend entering into the vein now."

    Samuel and Nicole had the same idea.

    Emory sighed and didn''t say anything, but he knew that Samuel understood.

    Samuel did understand Emory''s difficulties. He walked to Nicole, pulled her to a chair and whispered,

    "It''s possible toplete this task, but we first need to find someone. With the help of this person, we

    might be able to reduce our losses andplete the task."

    "Who?"

    Emory''s eyes instantly lit up. Nicole also looked at Samuel. Although she did not say anything, she

    knew that Samuel must have an idea.

    Facing their fervent gazes, Samuel whispered, "Mr. William."

    Once these words were spoken, Nicole and Emory were stunned for a moment.

    "William? Why William?"

    Nicole and Emory had the same question.

    Samuel took out some information and said, "This is William''s information. During his university years,

    he majored in archaeology, and then he studied geological prospecting and ore vein exploration. Most

    importantly, William came to the Harper Town earlier and stayed here for a while. Some people said

    that he came here to search for Sally, others said that he came here to study this ore vein. We are all

    strangers to this ore vein. If we barge into it without any preparation, the gains will not be worth the

    losses. Anyway, there is no conflict between the task of finding William and mining the ore vein. Why

    not prioritizing the task of finding William? The ore vein is here anyway. Since we can''t open this ore

    vein, others won''t be able to open it either. In this case, why don''t we find William ande back to get

    this mine? Isn''t it better to kill two birds with one stone?"

    Emory looked calm, but Nicole was a little excited.

    She agreed to look for William first.

    Emory looked at Samuel and whispered, "Since you can make such a request, do you already have

    William''s whereabouts?"

    "No, but someone knows where he is."

    Samuel''s words reminded Nicole of someone.

    Morgan!

    But didn''t she already leave?

    "Do you know where Morgan is?"

    "I know."

    Samuel looked at his wife with more tenderness on his face.

    "Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you."

    Emory had confidence in Samuel.

    Since the ore vein could not be mined for the time being, considering Amelia''s physical condition, he

    naturally had to find a better ce for Amelia to keep fit, and Jarrod would be with her at the same

    time. Nicole followed Samuel out of the cave and returned to the Harper Town.

    After entering the room, Nicole asked anxiously, "Where is Morgan?"

    "She didn''t go far at all. She was always nearby."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole frown slightly.

    "What''s going on?"

    Samuel sighed lightly and said, "Morgan still has the Harper Town and Joseph in her heart, so she did

    not leave. Instead, she found me and told me everything."

    "Everything? Does that mean she told you why she betrayed the Harper Town?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel nodded his head and whispered, "The king of Country F kept her son''s ashes and forced her to

    do as she was told."

    Just one sentence surprised Nicole.

    "Ashes? The king didn''t even let go of the ashes of a child? Didn''t her son already be buried? Could it

    be that he was..."

    "Yes, his grave was dug up."

    Samuel''s tone was filled with anger.

    Everyone said that never speak ill of the dead, but the current actions of the king were extremely

    disrespectful.

    The child died many years ago, yet he still couldn''t rest in peace. What kind of grudge was this?

    Nicole instantly understood Morgan''s feelings.

    What she cared most was her son, but since her son had died, she could only ce all her yearning on

    Joseph. The king was simply crazy, not even letting go of the dead.

    Although Morgan was restrained by him, she couldn''t take it, so she found Samuel and told him

    everything.

    After thinking through all this, Nicole sighed softly and said, "She is a pitiful person, but I still can''t

    forgive her for poisoning you."

    "She exined this to me. Back then, she had used the bugs to save me. As for the golden thread

    bugs, it was nothing. She had prepared the antidote for me. She wanted to confuse the king so that he

    could let her son go."

    It was fine if Samuel did not know the cause and effect. Now that he knew, he wished he could tear the

    king into pieces.

    No matter what, Morgan was a member of the Harper Town. She was one of the few nsmen left in

    the vige. It was an insult to him, Samuel, for the king to treat her like this.

    Samuel must take revenge.

    After knowing the cause and effect, Nicole couldn''t hate Morgan anymore.

    She suddenly remembered the topic and asked hurriedly, "Does Morgan really know the whereabouts

    of William?"

    "She does. Think about it, even if the king wants to use William to control Sally, but even if William dies,

    Sally still has a son, right? Threatening a mother with her son is much better than a lover, isn''t it?

    Therefore, the king said that William''s life was kept to control Sally was not true. Unless William has

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    other uses to him."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole immediately understood.

    "Are you saying that William knew how to open the ore vein, or that he knew how to minimize the

    losses and enter the ore vein to mine, that''s why the king did not kill him?"

    Samuel nodded, and a trace of admiration appeared in his eyes.

    "Yes. Morgan told me that for all these years, the king had been forcing William to enter the ore vein.

    But William did not say anything, so he was tortured. However, the king would keep him alive. That''s

    why he said that his life was as good as dead."

    After hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt very sad.

    That was her rtive.

    She didn''t know he had taken so much.

    If she could find William now, Nicole swore that she would never let anyone hurt him again.

    Samuel knew what Nicole was thinking. He took a step forward and held Nicole in his arms. He

    whispered, "I''m here. I''ll help you with whatever you want to do."

    This sentence was like a strong backing, Nicole finally had an idea.

    "Alright, we must rescue William. Now let''s go find Morgan."

    Nicole couldn''t wait to get out of Samuel''s arms. She even wanted to find Morgan as soon as possible,

    but she was stopped by Samuel.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not a good time yet."

    Samuel whispered, "Morgan can''t be with us openly. She needs to find time to talk about this with us.

    I''ve already made an appointment with her. We''ll meet at the ancestral hall at 8 pm."

    "Ancestral hall?"

    Nicole frowned slightly, but did not say anything. She believed that Samuel''s arrangement was useful.

    Samuel nodded.

    After leaving those people, Nicole rxed a lot. But upon thinking of those soldiers who died in vain,

    Nicole went out to buy some ancestor money and prayed. Although there was superstition in it, what

    she wanted was tofort herself.

    Samuel didn''t stop Nicole from doing this, as he was also ufortable for those who had died.

    On this day, Nicole and Samuel were not in a good mood. The two stayed in the house, recovering

    their strength.

    Night fell quietly, Nicole felt a little bit nervous.

    She didn''t know if Morgan would lie to them again. She didn''t know if they would be able to find William

    sessfully this time. She didn''t know what William was facing right now, and whether he would go

    with her.

    Many questions lingered Nicole''s mind. She was uneasy, but she couldn''t help.

    When the night came, Samuel held Nicole''s hand with a piercing gleam in his eyes.

    "Are you afraid?"

    "With you around, I''m not afraid."

    Looking at Samuel''s burning eyes, Nicole suddenly felt a sense of safety in her heart. Perhaps this was

    the power of faith.

    Since when did Samuel be Nicole''s belief?

    Samuel gave a wee smile and walked quickly to the ancestral hall with his hand tightly held by

    Nicole.

 Chapter 1319 I Want to Meet William

    Chapter 1319 I Want to Meet William

    When Nicole and Samuel arrived, Morgan was already there, trying to avoid being recognized by

    wearing a cloak to cover herself. Though Nicole was familiar with her, she almost couldn''t recognize

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    her.

    Morgan didn''t expect Nicole toe, so she was a little embarrassed.

    "Mrs. Green, you''re here too?"

    Morgan looked at Nicole in embarrassment. When she faced Nicole, she actuallycked confidence by

    no reason.

    Perhaps because they were women, or perhaps she knew about Nicole''s feelings for Samuel, she

    knew that Samuel might forgive her after knowing she ced bug on him, but Nicole might not. So she

    was a little nervous.

    Nicole saw the embarrassment from Morgan''s eyes. To be honest, she was indeed very dissatisfied

    with what Morgan did. However, after hearing Samuel''s exnation, she could understand Morgan.

    Nicole was a mother too, she would probably make the same choice if she was Morgan.

    She sighed and whispered, "Tell us what you know. The past is past. I will exin it to Joseph."

    Nicole knew who Morgan cared about the most now. She didn''t want to see her and Joseph distrust

    each other, but the reality was always so helpless.

    Morgan''s eyes were glistening with tears.

    Her son was dead and still not in peace. Now she treated Joseph as her son, she really didn''t want

    Joseph to hate her. She couldn''t bear it even a little bit. Now that Nicole knew what she cared about the

    most, what else should she worry about?

    "Thank you, Mrs. Green. I will tell you everything I know, but I hope you can help me bring back my

    son''s ashes, okay? I''m unable to do it myself, unless I follow the orders of the king. But I really don''t

    want to hurt Mr. Green and Mrs. Green, I can''t."

    Morgan was a member of the Harper Town. She had lost too much for the sake of the Harper Town.

    Now the master of Harper Town appeared, she definitely would not betray him. But she would not let

    her son die with regret as a mother. She could only ce all her hopes on Nicole and Samuel.

    "I promise."

    Nicole did not say anything. This was between Samuel and Morgan. Although she was Samuel''s wife

    and could promise Morgan, she thought that it was better for Samuel to say this. Sure enough, Samuel

    understood her, so he promised Morgan indifferently.

    After receiving Samuel''s assurance, Morgan felt relieved.

    She whispered, "I know where William is. I can take you there."

    Nicole was instantly excited.

    "Is William in Country F?"

    "No, William is here."

    Nicole was slightly stunned, but Samuel was not surprised.

    "Is he nearby?"

    Morgan nodded and said, "Yes, he is nearby."

    Nicole was totally stunned.

    She did not expect that she and William were so close, but there was no news of William''s

    whereabouts. How anxious could William be!

    "Where is he?"

    Nicole was excited.

    Morgan whispered, "Follow me."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly. He knew that Nicole was anxious to see William, but he was afraid

    that Nicole couldn''t control her mood when seeing William.

    "Nicole, listen to me. No matter what you seeter, you must calm down."

    Nicole had made many assumptions before, but when she heard what Samuel said, she paused

    slightly and her heart ached.

    William''s situation was definitely not well since Samuel said this to her. Actually, she also worried that

    she would not be able to withstand it. However, seeing Samuel''s worried eyes, Nicole felt warm and the

    restlessness also gradually disappeared.

    "I know."

    She whispered with firmness.

    Then Samuel said to Morgan, "Let''s go."

    Morgan brought Nicole and Samuel out of the Harper Town. No one stopped them because Samuel

    had issued an order, and Morgan was low-key, no one recognized her.

    After leaving the Harper Town, they stopped near the Bryan Town.

    Nicole walked several times on this pathtely, so she was familiar with it.

    "What are we doing in the Bryan Town? Asher of the Bryan Town is still suspicious?"

    Nicole felt there was no one to trust now.

    Morgan shook her head and said, "No, William is nearby."

    "What?"

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly widened.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    All the path here was t, and there was no ce to hide a person. Morgan said that William was here,

    but he found it doubtful.

    "Morgan, are you sure he is here?"

    "Yes."

    Morgan nodded, then brought Samuel and Nicole to a small town near the Bryan Town.

    There weren''t many people in this small town, and it wasn''t very lively. The houses were far away from

    each other, and the area was vast.

    Morgan brought them to a seemingly ordinary house and whispered, "William is inside."

    Nicole never imagined that William would be in such an ordinary ce. Hiding in the crowd was the

    best strategy!

    Samuel''s eyes lit up. He took out a military dagger from his boots and handed it to Nicole. He

    whispered, "Be careful when you get in. Protect yourself at all times, okay?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned for a moment before nodding.

    Morgan nced at them and whispered, "Don''t bother. I can release the bugs to make the people

    inside fall asleep. Then it''ll be convenient for us to get things done. Otherwise, if there''s a noise, I''m

    afraid that it will attract people."

    Hearing Morgan''s words, Samuel and Nicole knew that there were guards around.

    They subconsciously looked around and found that this ce was indeed easy to defend and difficult to

    attack.

    "Alright."

    Although Samuel hated bugs, he had to admit that Morgan''s advice was safe at this moment.

    There were only three of them. If there were too many people inside, this rescue would be

    suicide.

    Samuel was cautious, so Nicole did not feel anxious. She listened to Samuel. As long as he was

    around, Nicole would not panic.

    Seeing that Samuel agreed, Morgan took out a small box from her pocket. Nicole knew what was

    inside, but when she thought of the bugs, she was terrified to have hair stood upright.

    Samuel seemed to know that Nicole was afraid, so he stood in front of Nicole,pletely blocking her

    off the bugs.

    After Morgan released the bugs, they wait for about ten minutes, then Morgan whispered, "We can go

    in."

    Samuel put Nicole behind him, and Morgan walked behind them. They quickly entered the house.

    The door was ajar.

    When Samuel opened the door, he could smell rice. It seemed that the family had just finished cooking

    and hadn''t eaten yet.

    There were six people in the room, three men and three women, all asleep at the table.

    Nicole knew the magic of the bugs, so she didn''t explore anymore now. Instead, she searched

    everywhere for William. There were only four rooms, Nicole searched for three times, but she didn''t see

    anyone other than the six people.

    Morgan whispered, "Mrs. Green, William is under the ground."

    Hearing this, Nicole changed her expression.

    Under the ground? Did that mean a basement?

    The people here didn''t build basements, they just dug cers to store vegetables.

    Was William in the cer?

    As Nicole thought, Samuel and Morgan walked towards the cer.

    Knowing she was going to see William soon, Nicole was so excited that she felt breathless.

    Samuel opened the cer door, and stink instantly hit him. Even Nicole, who was behind Samuel, was

    choked a step back, coughing repeatedly.

    How could people live with such a stench?

    Nicole covered her nose, trying to suppress her sense of smell, and jumped down with Samuel.

    Morgan sprinkled some powder at the entrance of the cer. Nicole nced at it, not knowing what it

    was. Now she could only believe that Morgan would not harm them.

    She turned around and looked at Samuel. He also saw Morgan''s movements, but there was no

    expression on his face. Nicole felt relieved.

    As long as Samuel saw it, no matter what would happenter, Nicole believed that Samuel could solve

    it.

    When they went down to the cer, Samuel whispered, "Watch your step."

    Nicole turned on the shlight of her mobile phone and almost threw up when she saw the dried faeces

    everywhere.

    Samuel regretted letting Nicolee down.

    "Nicole, why don''t you wait up there?"

    "No, I want to see William."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was afraid she couldn''t stand it, but she had reached here. How could she

    retreat?

    Moreover, the environment here was really terrible. How could she go up without knowing where

    William was?

    Samuel knew that he couldn''t stop Nicole, but still wanted to give it a try. Now that he heard Nicole''s

    answer, he could only sigh and said, "Follow me closely. If you feel ufortableter, just tell me,

    okay?"

    "Okay."

    The smell of urine made it difficult for Nicole to breathe. As she spoke, she felt the smell had rushed

    into her mouth and esophagus. It was so disgusting that she wanted to spit out all the food she ate

    during the day. But now, Samuel was worried about her, Morgan was behind her, she couldn''t be so

    useless.

    Nicole suppressed the feeling of vomiting and carefully followed Samuel. She tried her best not to look

    under her feet, but she couldn''t find ce to put her feet the further they went.

    Looking at the faeces and mess on the ground, Nicole finally couldn''t help retching, and Morgan wasn''t

    any better.

    Samuel gently patted Nicole''s back, his eyes filled with heartache.

    Right at this moment, a slight sound of iron chain sliding on the ground made Nicole stop retching but

    tense up.

 Chapter 1320 He Doesnt Deserve Sally Now

    Chapter 1320 He Doesn''t Deserve Sally Now

    "Who is there?"

    Samuel immediately became nervous and stood in front of Nicole to protect her. In shock, he behaved

    subconsciously, which made Nicole very moved.

    If a man''s intuition was to protect, what objections would a woman have?

    How could she not fall in love with such a man?

    Nicole tightly grabbed Samuel''s arm and whispered, "Would it be Uncle William?"

    She had thought about the worst. It was very dark here, so dark that no light could be seen. If they

    hadn''t brought their phones, they wouldn''t be able to see anything here.

    If it was really Uncle William, he might have lived in this environment for years. Nicole simply didn''t

    dare to think further.

    "Uncle William, I am Nicole, the daughter of Xander Don and Audrey Shaw. Are you my second uncle,

    William Don?"

    Nicole knew that it was unwise to expose herself at this time because she did not know if the person

    was an enemy or a friend. But now she could no longer cared about it.

    William paused for a moment, as if he was digesting Nicole''s words. But he couldn''t believe it.

    His voice was quite hoarse and ufortable, but he still asked, "Are you Brother Xander''s

    daughter?"

    "It''s me, Uncle William. I''m here to take you home."

    Nicole was excited and even trembled.

    Samuel took a step forward and illuminated the opposite side. Only then did he see a person chained

    there, half-squatting like a dog.

    His hair was very long and nasty, even sticking together. The foul stench blew over, stinking people to

    retreat.

    His face was covered by hair and couldn''t be seen clearly. The clothes he wore were rather tattered, in

    which some parts had even shattered. The exposing skin was covered in scars newly and formerly

    made, shocking everyone.

    Though Nicole only nced at him, she was already unable to withstand it. She didn''t know if it was

    due to the light, William''s hair seemed to be entirely grey, dazzling her eyes.

    Samuel did not dare to stay here for too long. He took a step forward and said, "Uncle William, I am

    Nicole''s husband, Samuel. I will take you out. Let''s go out first and talk about the things you have

    experiencedter."

    "Alright."

    William was also excited.

    No matter what, he was William of the Don Family. However, he lived worse than a dog for so many

    years. Now, he was even sloppier in front of his niece. If he had a choice, William would rather bash

    against the wall. However, he could not die, at least not now.

    Looking at William''s dirtiness all over, Nicole remembered that Samuel had mysophobia and said, "Let

    me carry Uncle William."

    "I am not dead yet."

    Samuel nced at her, feeling a little dissatisfied. He immediately cut off the rope on William''s body.

    Then, he turned around and carried William on his back. He quickly walked outward.

    "Morgan, take care of Nicole. I''ll go out first."

    Samuel said as he walked. After all, the situation here was not very good.

    "Alright."

    Morgan replied promptly.

    Nicole no longer cared about anything else. She was excited, and followed Samuel''s footsteps to walk

    out. As for the dirt beneath her feet, she ignored it.

    The three finally got out of the cer. The people outside were still asleep.

    Morgan helped Nicole out. Samuel looked at the sleeping people and became outraged.

    "Throw them to the mountain and feed them to the wolf."

    The mountain was covered by primeval forest. There were not only wolves, but also other ferocious

    animals. Samuel was not so angry until he saw William.

    No matter what, these people were too odious.

    Nicole did not criticize Samuel''s instructions at all. She even felt that the punishment could be heavier,

    but it was not the right time to care about this.

    Morgan carried out the order at once, while Samuel and Nicole quickly left the room with William on

    their backs.

    There was a car waiting outside. Samuel had no second thought. He directly got in the car with Nicole

    and William. They immediately returned to the Harper Town.

    Sally already came out. When she saw Samueling back, she was slightly stunned and then rushed

    to them.

    "Nicole, where have you been?"

    Sally''s cold voice caused William''s body to tremble.

    He was no longer the young William, let alone the charming and elegant one. Now, he was even

    inferior to a beggar.

    William lowered his head as much as possible. He even couldn''t face Sally.

    Nicole nced at William and felt like crying.

    "Auntie, Samuel and I went out to pick up a person."

    Nicole didn''t tell it was William. She knew that William definitely didn''t want Sally to see him like this.

    How sweet the two lovers had been! But something unexpected made them stranger to each other.

    Sally only nced and was dumbfounded.

    She beat the door and said anxiously, "Open the door!"

    "Don''t open it!"

    William''s voice wasn''t loud, but was heard by Sally.

    "Don''t open? William Don, don''t you dare say it again!"

    Sally''s tears instantly rolled down her cheeks.

    She had searched for so many years. But she never thought that she would find him out and see him

    again in her lifetime. She never thought that it would be like this when she saw him.

    Even though the long hair covered his face, his voice, his appearance and every tiny movement he

    made were engraved in her mind. How could she be mistaken as she recalled and reviewed them

    every day?

    Even though the person under her nose was thinner and more haggard than before, it was him still.

    Upon hearing Sally calling out his name, William suddenly wanted to jump out of the car and escape,

    but was grabbed tightly by Nicole.

    "Uncle William, where are you going? I''ve been looking for you for so long. Uncle Mark and Uncle

    Jason are still waiting for you to go home. Where are you going?"

    Nicole''s words confirmed Sally''s conjecture indirectly.

    Sally''s tears blurred her eyes. She patted the window and shouted at Samuel, "Open the door!"

    At this time, Samuel saw no slight hatred or disgust in Sally''s eyes, only sorrow and agony instead.

    Only those who in deed loved William would not care about his current state.

    Samuel sighed and opened the car door.

    "No!"

    William wanted to stop him. But it was toote.

    Sally rushed forward and hugged William without hesitation. His warm body made her cry out right

    away.

    "You bastard! You''re an asshole! You said you were going to marry me. You said that no matter who I

    am, no matter what situation I''m in, you won''t leave me. What happened then? Where did you go? I''ve

    been waiting for you for over 20 years, and I''ve been looking for you for over 20 years. Do you know?

    You said you would save me, but in the end, you let me marry an old man, and even gave birth to a son

    for him. Aren''t you despising me now, are you? Don''t you think I don''t deserve you, do you? How dare

    you try to escape in front of me! William Don, you''re a coward!"

    Sally was always calm in front of Nicole and Samuel. She was even a little arrogant. But now she was

    like a shrew, constantly cursing William and even hammering his chest. Her sincere tears burst out and

    all her decency disappeared. However, Nicole felt that only at this time, Sally was a normal woman, a

    woman with emotions.

    Samuel blinked at Nicole, and Nicole immediately understood.

    Although she had a lot to say to and ask William, she should now leave some time for them.

    Nicole quietly got off the car and left with Samuel hand in hand.

    Samuel asked someone to enhance the security here before bringing Nicole into the room.

    "Take a shower, Nicole."

    Nicole knew Samuel''s earlier difort.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "It''s better for you to go first. You have mysophobia. But just

    now, you carried William on your back so naturally. Samuel, thank you."

    "We are old married couple, what are you talking about? He''s your Uncle, and also mine!"

    Nicole was speechless, but her heart was warm. She knew that Samuel loved her dearly.

    Compared to Sally and William, Audrey and Xander, he and Nicole were so lucky.

    Nicole nodded, no longer declining Samuel. She went into the bathroom.

    Samuel went to another room to wash up and changed into clean clothes. He also sent someone to

    prepare clothes for William.

    Although he didn''t know how long Sally and William would chat, Sally definitely couldn''t bear William

    being so sloppy. He must be cleaned up.

    Samuel had the clothes and some food sent over. He knew that having been locked up in the cer for

    many years, William must have suffered both physically and mentally. Now it was the time for him to

    absorb nutrition.

    After doing all these, Samuel went to clean himself up.

    When Nicole came out, Samuel had dealt with everything.

    William was dragged to into Sally''s room. She didn''t care about the smell of William and directly pulled

    him into the bathroom.

    Sally went into the bathroom and took off William''s clothes. William was so frightened that he dragged

    his rags tightly and said in a hoarse voice, "Sally, I''ll do it myself. I can do it."

    "Really?"

    Sally looked at him as if she was afraid that he would run away.

    Look at this woman whom he loved deeply, she was still gorgeous after decades. But look at himself

    now, William really wanted to disappear.

    At present, he didn''t deserve Sally. That was for sure.

    He dodged her gazes and whispered, "I really can."

    "William Don, listen carefully. If you dare to run away from me once more, I will not let you off even if

    chase you to the hell."

    William was extremely shocked by Sally''s resolute attitude. But he showed nothing.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "I''m going to take a shower. You go out first."

    William actually drove people away!

    Sally knew that he used to be a person with high self-esteem. Now that he was seen in such an

    awkward state, he must be very ufortable.

    At this moment, Sally hated the king of Country F desperately. She wished she could dismember him!

 Chapter 1321 What Would He Do from Now on?

    Chapter 1321 What Would He Do from Now on?

    William used to be an elegant man, but now he was tortured to this extent.

    Sally didn''t know what the king had done to William, but she could guess it from what she saw.

    Sally intended to ask Nicole, but she was afraid that William would run away once she left.

    She finally found him after great efforts. She would never let him disappear from her sight again.

    Sally ordered some food. She was told that Samuel had the food prepared in the kitchen.

    Sally hurriedly said, "Tell the kitchen not to add coriander. He doesn''t eat coriander."

    Although her voice wasn''t loud, William still heard it.

    No coriander?

    It felt like ages ago.

    When he was imprisoned in that dark cer, he had eaten the stale food, let alone coriander. He

    wouldn''t be able to survive without that disgusting food. He even had something that could barely

    called food stuffed into his mouth.

    Thinking of this, William felt disgusted.

    He was now like a dirty, sloppy, and shameful rat in a ditch. How could he be with Sally?

    Even if he still loved her and didn''t care about her past, but so what?

    He was not worthy of her anymore.

    William had always hoped that he could leave the cer. But now, he wished he could be locked in that

    cer without seeing anyone.

    He did not care how others thought about him, but he could not bear to be seen like this by Sally.

    Unfortunately, it happened.

    William turned on the tap, and the water sprayed on his body. He didn''t have the warm feeling for a

    long time.

    He thought that he would die in that dark cer. He never expected to be free again.

    Now, a simple hot bath was a luxury for him.

    His hair was tangled up, so he picked up the scissor and cut his long hair. Although his hair was badly

    cut, he felt much morefortable in this way.

    While William was taking a shower, Sally went to find clean clothes for him. Seeing Samuel had the

    clothes prepared, she then cooked and even boiled a pot of wine for William in the kitchen.

    William was still in the bathroom when Sally returned.

    Nicole also wanted to check on William, but Samuel carried her to bed and whispered, "Tonight

    belongs to them. Even if you have any questions, don''t ask tonight. You should go to bed now. It''s

    gettingte. Take a good rest and talk to William tomorrow, alright? Don''t worry. We will have a chance

    to talk with him."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was excited to meet William. After all, William and Xander were twins. Seeing

    William was like seeing Xander.

    Nicole had never seen Xander in person before. Even though she had seen his photo, she missed the

    chance to see Xander onest time.

    This was a lifetime regret for Nicole.

    Therefore, she kind of saw William as her father.

    How could Samuel not understand?

    However, he was afraid that William didn''t have the mind or the time to meet his niece.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was right, but she still said excitedly, "William was really free this time, wasn''t

    he? He won''t be taken away again, will he?"

    "Don''t worry, no one is able to take William away under my nose."

    Samuel said with a smile.

    Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    "Right. With our people here, no one can take William away. You have punished those people who took

    him into custody. It will take a while for them to inform the king. At that time, it will be impossible for

    them to find William."

    Nicole muttered to herself like a child.

    Seeing that she couldn''t calm down, Samuel lowered her head and kissed her cherry lips.

    Nicole was slightly stunned, and then responded to Samuel.

    William finally came out after taking a shower for an hour and a half.

    His dirty face finally got clean. His hair was badly cut, but he appeared neater.

    Years of confinement made his skin ghastly pale. His eyes were also somewhat dull, no longer as

    sharp as a normal person.

    Sally felt like crying.

    William used to be vigorous. Sally was always absorbed in his starry eyes. How did he end up like this?

    Sally held back her sorrow and sat down with a smile, holding William''s hand.

    William wanted to dodge her, but Sally held his bony palm tightly.

    He was wearing Sally''s nightgown.

    Sally smiled and whispered, "This is all your favorite food. I cooked it myself. Try it and see if the dish

    tastes the same as it was twenty years ago."

    Her eyes were full of expectation, as if they hadn''t separated for the past twenty years.

    William felt warm and wanted to sob.

    He never expected that he would have dinner face to face with Sally.

    William picked up the chopsticks in a strange way, but he still elegantly put the food into his mouth.

    He tried the food, and the taste was familiar. William''s eyes became moist.

    He did not say anything but lowered his head to eat. Although he did not wolf down the food, Sally''s

    heart still ached.

    "Take you time. There''s more. Don''t forget about the rice."

    Sally delivered the rice bowl to William.

    William paused for a moment, then picked it up and began to eat. He did not say a word or look at

    Sally.

    Sally''s tears fell.

    If she hadn''t fallen in love with William back then, he would have many grandchildren and live a happy

    life now, right?

    It was her fault!

    She ruined William''s life.

    Sally med herself and said in a choked voice, "Do you know what I''ve been thinking? If I hadn''t met

    you or fallen in love with you, you might have married a beautiful girl and had a child of your own.

    Doing business or joining the army can be good choice for you. You might chat with your brothers and

    spend time with your mother. Your life could have been happy and wonderful. But you met me, fell in

    love with me and everything was different. William, I''ll be sorry about what I did to you forever in my

    life."

    William suddenly stopped, and a tear fell from the corner of his eyes into the bowl.

    Did he regret?

    William asked himself for countless times over the years.

    Did he regret knowing Sally or falling in love with her?

    But the answer was the same every time.

    He never regretted!

    Without Sally, he never knew how crazy he could be for a person. If he didn''t fall in love with Sally, he

    wouldn''t have studied geologic detection and mining. If it weren''t for Sally, he wouldn''t know that he

    had the potential to be a tough guy.

    He felt enough to love someone so sincerely in his entire life. He had never thought of the result.

    Being together with the woman he loved was the best. If impossible, he only wished she had lived

    happily.

    The thought shed through William''s mind. He continued eating as if he didn''t hear what Sally said.

    Seeing William keep quiet, Sally felt heartache.

    In the past, William could chatter to her all the morning without stopping. But now, he seemed to lose

    his ability to speak. His silence was so depressing.

    Sally stopped talking and went out.

    After she left, William put down his chopsticks.

    The food was delicious, but it was no longer the same as before.

    They could not get back the lost time, nor could they fix up their broken rtionship.

    William used to ept that life was always unsatisfactory. But in front of Sally, the woman he loved, his

    numb heart hurt so much as if his organs were disced.

    He loved her!

    He loved her just like twenty years ago!

    However, he didn''t match her anymore!

    Was there anything more painful in this world than this?

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    William didn''t believe in fate, but now he didn''t know what to do.

    When he was in the cer, his only hope was to be free again.

    But now that he made it, he was actually at a loss.

    He was marginalized after being detached from the world for more than twenty years. He did not know

    how to adapt to this world, what he could do now, or what value he still had.

    His previous persistence was nowpletely gone after the test of time.

    William looked at the bowls and chopsticks in front of him and felt that his heart was empty.

    What could he do from now on?

    Would he return to the Don''s and depend on them?

    No!

    His life wasn''t supposed to be like that!

    But would he have a new life?

    Perhaps his life ended more than twenty years ago when he was locked in the cer by that man.

    When Sally returned, she saw William staring at the bowl and chopsticks in a daze. He was like a

    helpless child who was unable to find his way home.

    Her heart ached badly.

    "William, are you done? I''ll give you a haircutter."

    Sally tried her best to make her voice lighter.

    William paused for a moment, and then put down the chopsticks.

    He was like a frightened child at a loss in front of Sally. He nkly stared at the hair-cutting instrument

    Sally was holding.

    "Sit down."

    Sally walked over and gently put William on a chair. Then, she put a blouse on him and said gently, "If I

    don''t cut your hair well, don''tugh at me."

    She thought that William wouldfort her, but at this moment, William was silent.

    Reassuring herself that she couldn''t be anxious, Sally turned on the electric clipper. Just as she was

    about to cut William''s hair, she suddenly found a string of pinholes on his ear.

    Her face instantly turned as pale as paper.

 Chapter 1322 Can You Fulfill My Wish?

    Chapter 1322 Can You Fulfill My Wish?

    "Why do you have a needle hole on your neck?"

    Sally asked anxiously. Her hands were trembling.

    William paused for a moment, but he remained silent.

    "Can you talk to me? William, can we go back to before? Now you do not even want to talk to me, do

    you?"

    Sally raised her voice. If Nicole were here, she would probably be shocked. After all, Sally was a very

    elegant woman in everyone''s impression. Even when she was hunted down, she did not frown for a

    moment. But when she was facing William, she was like a furious dinosaur that was about to go mad at

    any moment.

    William knew Sally too well. Sally used to be as gentle as a pool of peaceful water. No matter how

    urgent the matter was, she would resolve it calmly. However, Sally''s behavior now reflected his

    mistake.

    He was the one who pushed Sally to this state. But how could he exin this to Sally?

    Should he tell Sally that it was the king''s people who injected poison into his body? Should he tell her

    that there are many poisons in her body and they were torturing him, and he will die at any moment?

    Or should he tell her how suffering his life was in these years?

    All of these would only make Sally feel more guilty and depressed. She would cry her eyes out. If that

    was the oue, he did not want to say anything. Thest thing he wanted to see was Sally in

    sadness.

    Sally suddenly threw the thruster in her hand when she saw William remained silent. She squatted in

    front of William and forced him to look into her eyes while holding his head tightly.

    "William, do you want to hide and never talk to me for the rest of your life? Are you ming me? Are

    you ming me for not saving my virginity for you andpromising my life?"

    "No."

    William did not want to talk, but he could not help when he saw the tears on Sally''s beautiful face.

    "What do you mean by saying no? If not, why are you doing this to me? You have been ignoring me!

    Do you think that I am embarrassing you just by standing in front of you? Am I bothering you? If you

    say yes, I will disappear immediately and never appear again for the rest of my life!"

    Sally was going to copse.

    William was the only person she had ever loved in her life, and she still loved him. How could he not

    know?

    William saw the determination in Sally''s eyes. He sighed softly and whispered, "You know that was not

    what I meant."

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Then what do you mean?"

    Sally was no longer a mature woman anymore at this moment. Instead, she was like an unreasonable

    little girl. However, William never found it bothering. His gaze carried a trace of doting.

    He touched Sally''s long hair and said in a low voice, "I just do not know what to say."

    "I want to know everything. I have been looking for you for many years. I want to know what you have

    been through. What did the king do to you? What did you do to survive all these years?"

    "Why are you forcing me? What can you do even if I tell you? Time cannot be reversed, and we cannot

    go against the king either. Everything that should happen had happened. Knowing it will only make us

    sad. It is like making me experience all the difficulties again. Is that what you want?"

    William said slowly, but it made Sally speechless.

    She did not expect that it would make William felt the pain and sadness again. She did not want to do it

    either. But if he did not tell her, how would she know?

    King had never been a kind person. She could imagine how cruel the king was to William. That was

    why she wanted to confirm it from William. But now that Sally heard William''s words, she was silent.

    They would never be able to return to the past, and they could no longer say anything they wanted to

    each other. Their rtionship already had a scar. Tearing it apart would only make them suffer from

    pain and depression.

    Sally bit her lip. Many thoughts shed in her head. In the end, William defeated her again.

    She slowly got up, picked up the throttle to continue to do William''s haircut quietly.

    William did not resist and was cooperative. He did not seem to care about how Sally cut his hair. This

    was the first time in many years that William felt so calm and peaceful.

    Finally, they were able to stand together quietly just like when they first fell in love. Even if they did not

    say anything, their hearts were together.

    Sally did William a short hair. William, who was in front of her, looked like his old image. Sally''s tears

    were about toe out again.

    His face was extremely pale.

    "You can sleep here tonight."

    Sally knew that it was no appropriate, but so what?

    She had waited and searched for this man all her life, and now he was here. She even had the chance

    to know that he had lived a miserable life these years. How could she let him go?

    William wanted to leave. He knew that Sally''s current identity did not allow them to be together. But

    seeing Sally''s expectant gaze, he did not refuse her offer.

    Williamy on Sally''s bed.

    Sally''s smell was on the bed. It brought back William''s memory.

    He still remembered the first time they had intimate contact. They were so curious, excited, and filled

    with passion. But now...

    A trace of pain shed through William''s eyes.

    He had lost his ability as a man.

    Thinking of what the king had done to him, a trace of anger and ruthlessness shed through William''s

    eyes. But it disappeared shortly.

    He turned his back at Sally.

    What should he tell Sally?

    Should he let her know that he had lost the ability to make her happy physically?

    At Sally''s current age, she would not be able to tolerate the loneliness.

    They had loved each other deeply. Now that so many years had passed, what could he do to save this

    rtionship?

    William had never felt so helpless. He wanted to leave this ce immediately, but he was not able to

    leave. He could not leave either. He could only lie on the bed like a dead body.

    Sally looked at the man in front of her. She missed him so much. She climbed onto the bed and hugged

    William from behind.

    A warm temperature and a familiar odor filled William''s nose. His heart was filled with sorrow as he

    whispered, "Please, Sally, do not."

    "No, I want you, I want to give myself to you. William, we are meant to be together. I know you think

    that I am shameless, but I do not care. I want you. After so many years, I can only feel happy as a

    woman when I am with you. Do you understand?"

    Sally hugged William tightly.

    William felt as if there was a sharp knife stabbing him. He was suffocating because of the pain.

    How could he not know that feeling?

    Sally was his only woman, and he would never forget the sweet feeling when they were together.

    Unfortunately...

    William closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "I am tired, and I want to sleep. If you do this again,

    I will go to another room."

    These words were ruthless, but William was the only one who understood the helplessness and

    heartache behind the words.

    Sally''s body stiffened, and tears fell from her eyes again.

    In the end, he still disdained her.

    Sally held back her tears and whispered, "I will not do anything. Just let me hug you like this, okay? For

    so many years, I had been thinking about hugging you like this. Otherwise, I was not able to sleep. Just

    do me a favor, okay? Can you fulfill my wish? Let me hug you gently like this."

    What could William say when Sally was begging him?

    He sighed and closed his eyes.

    Sally turned off the light. The room was so dark and quiet that they could only hear each other''s

    breathing and heartbeat. However, these sounds interweaved together, making them feel extremely

    safe.

    William thought that he would have a hard time falling asleep when he was not in his own ce, but he

    fell asleep fast with Sally''s warm breath around him.

    Sally wanted to turn on the lights when she heard William''s calm breath, but she did not want the lights

    to interrupt William''s rest. She could only watch him in the dark and feel his outline with fingers.

    Only at this moment did Sally realize that William was old.

    His skin was loose, and his face had lost its sticity. Although his face was still the same as that in

    Sally''s memories, there was sadness and evasion in his eyes. He was no longer that young man

    anymore.

    Sally was furious.

    At this moment, she wanted to tear the king into pieces.

    However, she knew that she had to endure the anger. For so many years, she had wanted to escape

    from the king''s control, but she never seeded. However, at this moment, she had a crazy idea. Even

    if she had to risk everything and to die with the king, she had to seek justice for William.

    Gradually, Sally fell asleep in William''s arms.

    They had a long sleep.

    The next morning, when the sun shone through the window, William immediately opened his eyes.

    The intense and warm sunlight made him feel as if he was in another world. For a moment, he did not

    realize where he was, and what the date was. When a familiar voice came from behind him, he froze.

    "You are awake."

    Sally''s voice carried a sense ofziness and drowsiness. In an instant, William''s body stiffened, but he

    did not know what to do.

    "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I will cook for you."

    Sally looked at the time. It was only six o''clock. There should be a room for her to cook in the kitchen.

    Although she married the king, she had never personally cooked for any man, except William.

    William did not know how to answer. He wanted to tell Sally that it was not necessary, but he did not

    know if it is appropriate to say this to Sally now and if it would make Sally sad. Therefore, he decided to

    keep silent.

    Sally did not seem to want to ask William''s opinion. She said to herself, "Shall I cook a tea egg? I

    remember that it was your favorite."

    Tea eggs?

    William had not had it for a long time. Now that he recalled the familiar taste in his memory, he felt

    hungry.

    Sally sensed William''s move and smiled.

    Her smile was so bright that William was addicted. He was stunned and could no longer control

    himself.

 Chapter 1323 Dont Make Things Difficult for Him

    Chapter 1323 Don''t Make Things Difficult for Him

    William looked at Sally with some fascination. She hadn''t seen him like that in years. Sally smiled

    brighter.

    "Do I look good?"

    She asked like a shy little girl.

    William nodded. But he soon realized that he was being frivolous. He hurriedly lowered his head and

    didn''t dare to look into Sally''s eyes. But Sally was quite content.

    "Get up and freshen up. I''ll make you some food. Right, Nicole and the others mayeter. Please

    give me a hand. Well, you know Nicole, right? She brought you out yesterday. She is Xander''s

    daughter, and your niece."

    Sally knew that William hadn''t been in contact with the Don family for years, so he didn''t know much

    about Nicole. Nicole brought him out yesterday, but Sally thought William didn''t recognize Nicole.

    But William actually knew.

    "I know who she is. She''s the child of my brother Xander and your sister Audrey. But she doesn''t look

    much like them."

    Sally was stunned and then exined, "Nicole had an ident before. She had a face-lift. She looked

    a lot like them before the surgery. You can take a look at her previous photos."

    "Alright."

    William paused and was thinking about the ident mentioned. But he didn''t ask. He just pondered in

    his heart.

    Sally then left the room.

    William heaved a sigh of relief. He couldn''t keep calm in front of Sally.

    After Sally left, William tidied himself up. He was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday. But

    Time and circumstance could change everything and dilute everything. Now William had none of the

    arrogance of his youth. He was more mature now and less talkative.

    Nicole didn''t sleep very well. If Samuel didn''t stopped her, she would havee to see William in this

    evening.

    It was morning. Nicole heard a noise in Sally''s room and she quickly ran over.

    She was a little nervous, and her hands were sweating.

    Samuel was amused, and then knocked on the door.

    William was nervous. He told himself that he was free now, and he needed to adapt to the current

    society and the world.

    William prepared and finally said, "Come in."

    His heart was beating fast. When he saw Nicole and Samuel, his nervousness and anxiety vanished at

    once.

    "It''s you. Good morning."

    William greeted them.

    Nicole was stunned.

    When she saw Williamst night, he was in a mess. She couldn''t even tell what William looked like. But

    now, William was cleaned up by Sally. He looked exactly the same as the photo Nicole saw before.

    Being in the darkness for too long made his face pale and sick. His hair was grey. He looked so

    different from ordinary people.

    Nicole choked with sobs.

    "William, your hair..."

    Sally had cut his hair, but looking at the color of his hair, Nicole still felt sad.

    William didn''t care, "It''s fine. I''m still alive. Nothing would be a problem."

    He was OK with that, but Nicole felt even worse.

    Nicole ran over and hugged William, crying and shouting, "Uncle William!"

    She didn''t know what to say.

    Back then, Nicole wasn''t born. She didn''t know what happened to William. Her words of sympathy

    didn''te from her heart. This person in front of her was her uncle, a dead ringer for his father.

    Nicole had never seen her father, so she felt very close to William.

    Actually, the four brothers of the Don family looked quite simr, but Xander and William were cuter.

    Moreover, they had the makings of schrs, while Mark and Jason were tougher, which may having

    something to do with their experiences in the military.

    Nicole''s feelings for William were special, carrying her longing and expectation for her father. Now, she

    was just excited.

    William was also a little excited.

    Xander''s daughter was now a grown woman. But he had no future.

    William patted Nicole''s shoulder and whispered, "Xander will be jealous if he sees you like this."

    Nicole was stunned, then she choked up and said, "I have never seen my father."

    She briefly told William about her experiences.

    William felt sorry for her.

    "It''s really hard for you. Your name is Nicole Bush, right? Why isn''t yourst name Don?"

    Nicole didn''t know how to exin.

    Samuel whispered, "William, we are used to calling her that."

    "That''s fine, as long as you''re happy."

    William feltplicated. After so many years, Xander and his mother had gone. Things were totally

    different.

    He sighed. Nicole asked, "William, the person who trapped you in the cer is the king of Country F,

    right?"

    "Don''t interfere in this. I will tell Mark and Jason thister."

    William wanted to protect Nicole, but Nicole didn''t want that.

    "William, I don''t want to make things hard for me. But I have to. I''m already involved."

    Nicole recounted what happened to her.

    William felt angry when he learned what the king had done.

    "I will kill him one day!"

    This was the cruelest words William had ever said aftering out of the cer. His entire body

    emitted a trace of gloominess, like a ghosting from hell.

    Nicole did not know what William had suffered, but at this moment, she had the same thoughts.

    Nicole and William had a lot to say. Samuel then left and gave them the space.

    William was not a kid. He could see how much Samuel loved Nicole. The Dons were all affectionate

    and sensible. Nicole''s love for Samuel was also sincere.

    "Nicole, is Samuel nice to you? Did he everin about your face?"

    William''s question stunned Nicole. Then, she shook her head, "William, Samuel treats me very well. In

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    the past, he didn''t know how tomunicate with me. He thought he was right for my sake, but I didn''t

    understand him. No one can me him for the ident of my face."

    Hearing this, William knew that Samuel was the one.

    "How did Xander and Audrey die?"

    William had been locked up for so many years, and he couldn''t get any information from the outside

    world. Now, he couldn''t wait to know everything about the Don family.

    Nicole exined everything to William.

    William''s face changed.

    "Elvis is dead?"

    "Yes."

    "He is Samuel''s father?"

    William''s eyes sharpened.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat and she nodded, "Yes."

    "You''re with the son of the enemy who killed your father?"

    When Nicole heard this, she felt unease, but she still firmly said, "William, it has nothing to do with

    Samuel. In fact, he is also a victim."

    William did not say anything. But Nicole felt uneasier than ever.

    "William, believe me. Samuel is different from Elvis. He is really nice to me."

    "Did Mark and Jason know him?"

    William frowned.

    Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    "They''ve seen him. Even my grandpa likes him. And, Samuel is a soldier now."

    Nicole didn''t intend to say this, but she couldn''t understand what William meant. She was a little

    anxious.

    William was equivalent to her father. She did not want William and his father to deny her marriage.

    Finally, William nodded, "I will keep an eye on him and see how he treats you."

    Nicole didn''t know how to react. Samuel purposely left to let them reminisce, but William was

    suspicious of him. Nicole didn''t know what Samuel would feel if he found out.

    "William, don''t make things too difficult for him."

    Nicole shook William''s arm. She acted like a little girl. William didn''t know what to say.

    This feeling was unspeakable. He knew that he might not have any children in his lifetime. But Nicole

    saw him as a father. He didn''t know how to describe that.

    If he had been with Sally, he would have had a child of Nicole''s age.

    William thought a lot and he felt a bit more pity for Nicole.

    Xander and Audrey were gone. Nicole was the only child of the next generation of the Don family. He

    had decided to treat Nicole as his daughter.

    "Alright, you have my word."

    William finally smiled.

    Nicoleughed brilliantly.

    "Uncle William, you are the best. I am so happy that I have a new rtive."

    "Silly girl."

    William began to adapt to his current role and felt happy.

    Nicole did not know what William was thinking. She was curious and looked at William. She asked

    softly, "William, what exactly happened between you and Sally? Did you two..."

    "No. It''s impossible for Sally and me to be together."

    As soon as William finished this, he heard the crashing of tes outside.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat. She saw Sallye in. Her pale face was filled with sadness, and she

    looked at William with a trace of disappointment.

    Nicole suddenly felt guilty. She felt she hurt Sally just now.

 Chapter 1324 Its His Destiny. Dont Blame It on Me

    Chapter 1324 It''s His Destiny. Don''t me It on Me

    "Impossible for this life? William, is it what you really think?"

    Sally might have cried out all her tears these two days. Although she was sad now, her eyes were so

    dry that she couldn''t shed tears at all.

    William flinched at her words, but he still whispered, "We have lost each other this life. I will make up

    for it to you in the next life."

    "We are now living this life, and you are promising me the next life? William, do you still remember the

    promise you made to me? You said you would treat me well and pamper me like a princess forever.

    This is how you treat me?"

    Sally''s voice carried a trace of mockery, making William bow his head in shame.

    "Forget those words. It''s all my fault. If you hate me, you can swear at me or anything you like. I won''t

    me you."

    "You won''t me me? William, do you know if I will me you? Let me tell you, no matter how you

    treat me, as long as I don''t want you to go, you are not going anywhere. Don''t talk nonsense."

    Sally ced the prepared food on the table when she finished speaking, and then left the room.

    Nicole was a little worried about Sally. She nced at William and before she could say anything, she

    heard William say, "Go and see her. Don''t let anything happen to her."

    "Alright."

    Nicole rushed to chase after Sally.

    Samuel looked at William with a trace of inquiry in his eyes.

    "William, you have something hard to say?"

    Although Samuel said it as a question, he knew the answer.

    William had suffered a lot in his life. He thought that he could keep it all to himself. However, when

    Samuel said so, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat sorry for himself.

    "How can you tell?"

    "From your eyes. Your eyes are all about Sally, but you said something that hurt her. And you even said

    you don''t want to be with her. I am a man, too. I think I understand what you really think."

    Although Samuel''s voice was calm, what he said still stunned William a little. He then gave a bitter

    smile.

    "So if you can tell, Sally can certainly tell, right? I thought I''ve made it wless to say something to hurt

    her while hurting myself. But it was just a joke."

    William looked at the food on the table, and they were all his favorites. Thinking of Sally''s expression

    and words just now, he whispered, "I might not be able to be normal again in this life. Do you

    think she would be happy to be with a man like me?"

    Hearing this, Samuel was stunned. Even though he had thought of many possibilities, he did not expect

    such an answer.

    "What did the king do to you?"

    "They did everything. I didn''t tell them the secrets they wanted to know, so they tortured me as much as

    they could. At the beginning, I was injected with all kinds of drugs. I didn''t know how many times I

    struggled on the verge of death. Every time when I thought I would die, I would be rescued. As time

    went on, death became a luxury for me. Later, I found that I had lost the most basic function of a man.

    However, it didn''t matter to me anymore. I might have died like a rat in a stinking ditch in that cer or

    turned into a pile of bones without anyone noticing. I didn''t expect that you would rescue me. Now I''m

    d I am out, but I''m also upset about it. I don''t know what I can do now. I don''t have the strength to do

    anything now. I look like a person, but I''ve be a cripple. I can''t lift my shoulders, my hands, and I

    don''t even have the functions of a normal male. What''s the point of me being alive?"

    William suffered too much in those years. With the absence of Nicole and Sally, he didn''t know why he

    said it all to Samuel. However, if he didn''t say anything, he would feel uneasy and don''t know what to

    do.

    He was confused about the outside world, and fearful of the future. He was even resistant to contact

    other people.

    He knew that he shouldn''t be like this. At least he survived. He was still alive. It might be good news for

    his families. Even if it was for the sake of his families, he should live on. However, what other reason

    did he have to live on?

    In the past, the one he was longing to see was Sally. No matter how hard it was, he wanted to be with

    Sally. However, Sally was now the one he least wanted to see.

    Those who had not experienced it personally would not understand his feelings, but he still had to say it

    out because he had been holding it back for too long.

    Samuel did not know how tofort William, so he could only whisper, "William, you still have us.

    Nicole and I are your children, and we will take care of you."

    William paused, and then smiled, saying, "No wonder my niece fell in love with you. You are indeed

    interesting."

    "Actually, it has also been hard for Sally for so many years."

    Samuel wanted to say something for Sally.

    He remembered what the king did to Sally and the gloomy expression on Sally''s face.

    William certainly knew that it had been hard for Sally. It was precisely because of this that he thought

    he should leave Sally. That was the best option for Sally.

    Outside the door, Sally almost pushed open the door and entered, but she was stopped by Nicole.

    Nicole pulled her to a corner withplicated feelings.

    Although Sally ran out, she didn''t go far. When she saw Nicolee out to find her, she pulled her over

    and hid outside the door to eavesdrop.

    Nicole had never done that before. Now that she was pulled by Sally to overhear William''s

    conversation with Samuel, she felt a little nervous and uneasy. However, she didn''t expect to hear

    William say such things. She was so stunned that her mind went nk for a moment.

    Seeing Sally''s gloomy eyes, Nicole gritted her teeth and whispered, "Sally, I''m going to kill the king of

    Country F, don''t stop me."

    "I won''t stop you, and I will even help you. That man is too wicked. I will make him pay the price."

    Sally never thought that William rejected her for such a reason.

    No wonder he didn''t want her to touch him. No wonder he had changed so much. No wonder he had

    been silent.

    A wholesome man had be a eunuch. No one could ept it. William was already considered

    strong if he didn''t go crazy.

    Sally''s entire body trembled with anger. She rarely became so angry for she had been trained from

    childhood to repress her emotions so that other couldn''t know her thoughts. But now, she couldn''t

    repress it anymore.

    She wished she could rush to Country F and kill that man in the next second.

    How could he be so cruel?

    How dare he!

    Sally clenched her fists tightly without saying a word.

    Nicole felt depressed and worried.

    "Sally, what''s your n?"

    "What n? William is my man. No matter what he bes, I will never leave him."

    Sally said in a firm voice.

    "But you are Ms. Sally of Country F," Nicole said hesitantly.

    "Ms. Sally has long been dead. The whole country knows it. Besides, Ms. Sally is just a concubine who

    does not have anything to do with their ancestral hall or the genealogy, a dispensable woman. As long

    as I wish, I can leave. I have nothing to do with him inw."

    Nicole was kind of sad hearing Sally''s words.

    It must have been so unfair for Sally in all those years.

    Did Sally fake death to just run away from the king? At the very least, if everyone else thought she was

    dead, she could leave the ce on her own and no longer sleep with the king.

    Nicole felt that her guess should be right, but she was too embarrassed to ask.

    "But Sally, if you leave it all behind, what about Zayn?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole remembered that Zayn was still in Country F. Sally had always been concerned about him.

    However, Sally did not hesitate this time and said, "Zayn is his son. If he wants to kill him, I won''t stop

    it. To put it bluntly, the very existence of Zayn is a stain to me. It reminds me that I gave birth to a child

    for him. If Zayn really can''t protect himself and dies, it''s his destiny. Don''t me it on me."

    Nicole waspletely stunned.

    What was going on?

    Sally used to put down her dignity to beg the king to let Zayn go, but now, why did she say so?

    Nicole was puzzled but she quickly understood.

    Without knowing whether William was alive or dead, Zayn was the only reason for Sally to survive.

    However, now that she knew that William had been tortured so badly by the king and that it was

    impossible for him to have his own child in this lifetime, Sally also changed her mind.

    She could give up everything now, even her own son, just for William. All she wanted now was to stay

    together with William. Such a resolution made Nicole speechless.

    They had deep affections for each other, but the fates conspired against them. How could such an

    endgame be resolved?

    Nicole had no idea.

    Actually, she didn''t want Zayn to die. However, if the king waspletely disappointed in Sally, would

    he threaten her with Zayn''s life? No one would know.

    Sally saw the confusion and surprise in Nicole''s eyes. She sneered and said, "Do you think I''m too

    cold-blooded?"

    "No, I just feel pathetic for Zayn."

    Nicole''s words agitated Sally.

    "Pathetic for him? But not for me? I was taken away when I was just born. I had been trained to be an

    assassin and a hidden guard since I was a child. I didn''t have my own life. I had to do whatever my

    master asked me to do. I couldn''t have the right to choose my marriage. I even gave birth to a child for

    him. Am I not pathetic? I had my parents, but I couldn''t reunite them. I had my lover, but I had to sleep

    with someone else. The person I want to have a child with the most in my life is William. Unfortunately,

    we are destined to be separated. Am I not pathetic for all those injustices?"

    Sally''s words left Nicole speechless, but she quickly caught some information.

    "Sally, are you saying that the person who kidnapped you was the king of Country F? Why did he do

    this? What kind of hatred did he have with the Shaw family? Is he the one who raised you up? He

    actually took his adopted daughter to be his woman, and even had a child?"

    Nicole was grossed out.

    What kind of freak was the king of Country F?

 Chapter 1325 This Is My Private Request

    Chapter 1325 This Is My Private Request

    Sally blushed for Nicole''s questioning. She didn''t know how to face Nicole. She didn''t know that Nicole

    and Samuel had seen her meeting with the king. Otherwise, she would be even more embarrassed

    now.

    "Do you think I''m wimpy? I didn''t killed him and I''ve even been involved with him. Even if I knew where

    my parents were, I couldn''t go back. I was unfilial. But what could I do? I couldn''t escape his control.

    William is my life. I know I was selfish, unfilial and indifferent to my parents and my family. But so what?

    All I want is William. As long as I can be with him, I don''t care how much I sacrifice."

    Sally was a little guilty at first, but in the end, there was only obsession left in her eyes.

    What she wanted in her whole life was only William.

    Nicole had never experienced Sally''s growth environment. She did not know what Sally had

    experienced, but she believed that she would not be able to withstand it. Otherwise, Sally would not

    have be so extreme.

    "Sally, no one is going to use you of anything. Do whatever you want. I will support you."

    What Nicole could do now was to support Sally. She felt that this was what she should do. Sally and

    William were couple. If it weren''t for the king, they would have been together. How could there be so

    many tragedies?

    All in all, the most hateful person was the king.

    "What is the name of the king?"

    Nicole never knew the name of the king.

    Sally paused for a moment and said coldly, "His name is Leo, and he is not a good person at all."

    Nicole felt the name was toomon. It was somon that so many people called Leo. She could

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    not remind anything of this person at all.

    "I''ll ask Samuel to check his backgroundter."

    Nicole believed in Samuel''s hacking skills. Now she didn''t want her son to involve in these things, so

    she just asked her husband for help.

    However, Sally said in a cold voice, "There''s no need to investigate. I''ll just tell you what you want to

    know."

    "What?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Sally whispered, "Do you still remember Laurel Miller?"

    "Laurel Miller? Laurel?"

    How could Nicole not remember Laurel? Back then, if it weren''t for Laurel, she wouldn''t have doubted

    life at al.

    Recalling how Laurel was nice to her at the beginning, Nicole did not expect that Laurel would want her

    to die in the future. However, when Sally suddenly mentioned Laurel, Nicole did not quite understand

    whether the person she was talking about was Samuel''s adoptive mother or not.

    Seeing Nicole was puzzled, Sally nodded and said, "It''s her. Actually, she should be Leo''s cousin."

    "What?"

    Nicole felt that what she had heard today was totally shocking. She couldn''t help but open her mouth in

    shock. Even after experiencing so many things, now she couldn''t calm herself down.

    Seeing her astonished face, Sally smiled and whispered, "Yes. Laurel Miller is Leo''s cousin. Back then,

    Leo sent Laurel and her family to our country and used some means to change their identities. Then,

    they settled in our country. Later, the women of the Miller family began to get married. They were

    basically married to some key officials and generals. This kind of thing went on in secret. Moreover,

    Miller was a verymon surname. If no one had known about this beforehand, they would not figure

    it out. "

    Nicole was shocked. At first, when she knew the Miller family had married to key officials, she felt they

    were scheming. Now she heard that they were Leo''s family, and Leo was the king of the Country F.

    What was his purpose?

    "Did Leo send his rtives to our country to gather information?"

    "Maybe. Although the Country F is a small country, Miller and his brother are ambitious. They want to

    invade our country and even quietly take over our country. At that time, I was not the only abducted

    child of generals."

    Sally looked at Nicole and said, "I saw a lot of orphans in the training camp. They were snatched from

    their families. I didn''t know their identities before, butter I realized that many of them were the

    children of key officials or generals from other countries. The king wants to threaten their parents with

    their lives and obtain the benefits and information he wants. That''s why I''m alive. However, I fell in love

    with William. That was why Leo kept me by his side. He thinks that once a woman gives birth to a child,

    she will live for the child, and even abandon her family and rtives for the child. It''s a pity that he

    doesn''t understand me."

    Saying this, Sally felt sorrow and distress.

    This was her wretchedness and destiny. She had epted her fate in the past, but now that William

    was injured badly, how could she continue to ept her fate?

    No!

    Impossible!

    She wanted to resist!

    To avoiding her family bing the next William.

    In the past, she always thought that as long as she was obedient and abandoned her family to stay by

    his side, everything would be fine. But now, she understood that as long as Leo was not dead, neither

    she nor her loved ones would have a good life.

    Nicole was a little surprised by what Sally said. She couldn''t wait to find Samuel, but she didn''t know

    what Samuel and William were talking about now.

    Sally seemed to know what she was thinking and whispered, "Go back and take Samuel away. I need

    to talk with William. It''s not convenient for you to be here."

    "Alright."

    After knowing that Sally would not give up on William, Nicole had no worries.

    As they returned, Samuel happened toe out of the room. Seeing Nicole and Sally, he was stunned

    for a moment. Then, he nodded to Sally and said, "William just fell asleep. Now, his emotion is instable.

    I have called a doctor to check him up."

    "Thank you."

    Sally rarely said thank you. This time, she said it very sincerely.

    Samuel waved his hand and left with Nicole.

    Nicole pulled Samuel into the bedroom.

    Samuel smiled and said, "What? Do you want to make love now?"

    "Don''t joking. I have something serious to tell you."

    Nicole red at Samuel, but she didn''t know how charming she was.

    "What is it?"

    Samuel took her hand and let her sit on hisp.

    Nicole wanted to stand up but failed, so she just allowed Samuel to y with her fingers. She sat on his

    Samuel suddenly stopped.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Sally told me about it. I feel that this matter is of great importance, and I need to talk to the higher-ups.

    Now, none of us know how many people surnamed Miller are the Miller family, especially in the military

    and government departments. It is truly too terrifying."

    Nicole didn''t dare to think about it anymore.

    It was a n going on for over 30 years. Who would have thought that Leo and Jayden would have

    such ambitions?

    Samuel looked solemn.

    "This matter is serious indeed. I need to talk to Mr. Morty. Nicole, wait for me for a while."

    "Alright."

    Samuel quickly left the room and took the phone outside.

    When Morty received the call, he seemed to have just woken up and his voice waszy.

    "Is there anything so important that to wake me up in the early morning? If not, I will kick your ass

    Morty yawned and said.

    However, Samuel did not care about his words at all and whispered, "I have something important to tell

    you."

    "What?"

    Samuel repeated Sally''s words.

    Morty was awake totally.

    "Are you serious?"

    "That''s what Sally said. At present, I only know that Mr. Shaw lost his daughter. Did you know that any

    other important people lost their children?"

    Samuel''s question made Morty frown.

    "I don''t know, but maybe they didn''t call the police or didn''t report it at that time. I''ll immediately ask

    someone to investigate. In addition, all of the key officials'' wives surnamed Miller will be reviewed in

    istion."

    Morty''s method was the safest. Samuel had no objection.

    "I have another guess."

    "Go ahead."

    Samuel hesitated for a moment and then said, "Your aunt Yanice may be snatched by Leo. We''ve

    rescued William. However, he is not in good condition. His body and mind have been damaged.

    Fortunately, he is not insane. I haven''t asked about Yanice''s whereabouts yet, but I guess from his

    words that Yanice is very likely under Leo''s control. If Sally''s words are true and Leo used the children

    of important people from many countries as bargaining chips, wouldn''t Yanice be a better bargaining

    chip?

    Morty suddenly gripped the phone tightly.

    He said in a cold voice, "If he dares to do anything to my aunt, I will destroy his country at once!"

    "I''ll follow up. I''m telling you this because I want you to be prepared."

    Samuel knew how Morty loved Yanice. Lindo was already dead, so what Lindo had done over these

    years was just to take the me for Leo.

    Therefore, Yanice was in dangerous.

    Morty whispered, "Samuel, please, please find my aunt. This is my private request."

    He rarely asked for help, but now he did.

    Samuel felt smarting.

    "I see. I will try my best. In the end, our Green family also has responsibility. Who knew that there

    would be such a big conspiracy when Laurel married into Green family?"

    "We are all juniors. If I put aside my hatred for Leo, I would even admire Leo''s strategy. He was able to

    <pe up with such a big conspiracy."

 Chapter 1326 How About I Sacrifice Myself?

    Chapter 1326 How About I Sacrifice Myself?

    Samuel frowned and whispered, "Let''s think about what we are facing now. The mining is not going

    smoothly." Justice Lee is confused.

    He then reported everything to Morty. Although Samuel knew that Emory would report to the higher-

    ups, Morty was his direct supervisor. Samuel had to fulfill his own duties.

    After listening to Samuel''s report, Morty couldn''t stay calm anymore.

    He said, "I''ll go talk to the old man and see if he has any good ideas. Protect William as hard as you

    can. At worst, send him back to Capital City. I''ll get you a helicopter."

    Considering William''s safety, Morty decided that Samuel should suspend the mining.

    Samuel had no objection.

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel returned to the bedroom. He noticed that Nicole also happened to

    hang up the phone.

    "Who was it?"

    Samuel asked subconsciously.

    Nicole whispered, "Emory. He was instructed that the mining should be suspended before we found a

    suitable solution. Too many people have died. The leaders think that the lives of the warriors should not

    be wasted."

    "Mr. Morty thinks the same. He might send a helicopter to send William to Capital City for

    recuperation."

    Samuel knew how important William was to Nicole, so he told her about it.

    Nicole was slightly astonished, but after a moment, she felt that this might suit William better.

    "What about Sally? Did you tell him anything about Sally?"

    Samuel nodded and said, "Mr. Morty will send Sally back too. After all, she is Edwin''s only daughter

    now. Edwin has had a tough life. Morty won''t disappoint him."

    However, Nicole said worriedly, "If Sally and William go back, Zayn will be in danger."

    "Not necessarily."

    Samuel shook his head and said, "If Leo wants to control Sally, he must keep Zayn alive. Otherwise, he

    won''t get any useful information from Sally. Judging from Sally''s attitude towards Zayn, Leo must think

    that Zayn is very important to Sally. So, he won''t kill Zayn."

    Nicole knew that what Samuel said was true, but she was still worried.

    "What about us? What should we do? Are we going back with them? If we do, will those people stop

    hunting you? Will they stop investigating Emory?"

    "I don''t think so. Mr. Morty has known what Sally said. Those people are currently examining all the

    female Freemans. Before they finish the investigation, Emory and I still need to trick them," Samuel

    exined.

    Nicole agreed with him. After all, they had gone through a lot of things. She could wait.

    Nicole frowned as if she was considering something.

    Samuel took a step forward and took her into his arms. He said softly, "I know you''re worried about

    Zayn and Trevin, right?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole was telling the truth.

    She had lost contact with Trevin for a long time, and was afraid that she hadn''t been able to protect

    him. What if Major found him? Or even worse, what if Trevin died? Thinking of these, Nicole was quite

    upset.

    Samuel whispered, "If Mr. Morty doesn''t send me on any mission, I will take you to Country F. We''ll

    settle everything with them and give them a hard time."

    "Really?"

    Nicole immediately raised her head, her eyes lit up.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Yes. If Leo has the nerve to detain Yanice, not only him, but his country will

    soon be dead."

    "Doesn''t the United Nations care about this?"

    "Country F is too small for the UN to bother."

    That was exactly why Samuel wanted to kill them all.

    Nicole thought of everything that Edwin had gone through. She remembered how her parents died

    tragically. The Bushes and the Greens had both suffered a lot. She said, "I''m looking forward to that

    day."

    "It won''t be long."

    Samuelforted Nicole.

    They hugged each other for a moment before Nicole''s tummy started to rumble. She was a little

    embarrassed.

    "I''m hungry."

    She whispered, her face red.

    Samuel slightly turned up the corners of his lips.

    "Yes. I heard it."

    "Did you? Hurry up and fetch me some food then! You should learn from Sally. She got up early in the

    morning to prepare food for Elvis. Samuel, you don''t love me anymore."

    Nicole whimpered on purpose.

    There was nothing that Samuel could do with Nicole. He said, "Sally cooked for Elvis, not the other way

    around."

    "Are you saying that I''m not a good wife?"

    Nicole raised her eyebrows. In an instant, Samuel became silent.

    "No. That''s not what I meant. Sorry to starve you. It''s all my fault. How about this? After breakfast, I''ll

    be your exclusive servant."

    Nicole immediately blushed.

    "You''re getting naughtier and naughtier."

    Nicole pushed Samuel away to escape, but Samuel grabbed her by the arm and pulled her back again.

    Then, he gave her a hot kiss.

    Nicole was unhappy. Why did he kiss her again?

    Having said that, she did not resist, but tried her best to cooperate.

    Samuel really wanted to put her on the bed and have sex with her nonstop. However, Samuel knew

    that Nicole was hungry, so he could do nothing but let go of her. He whispered, "I''ll get you something

    to eat."

    "There should be some food in the kitchen. Go get it. I''m a little tired."

    Nicole didn''t know why she had been feeling tired these days.

    Samuel immediately became worried.

    "I''ll ask the doctor toe over and see what''s going on with you."

    "I''m fine. Don''t make a fuss about it. Maybe I haven''t fully recovered sincest time. I just need to rest

    more since I''ve been preupied with so many things recently."

    Nicole was aware of her own health. She didn''t want Samuel to worry about her. However, the more

    she exined, the guiltier Samuel felt.

    "It was all my fault. I should have taken better care of you since Joseph went back. I''m truly sorry. I''ll

    call the doctor and maybe he can prescribe some medicine for you."

    Nicole knew that if she refused again, Samuel would probably feel even guiltier, so she whispered,

    "Alright. It''s all up to you."

    "That''s my good girl."

    Samuel stretched out his hand and rubbed Nicole''s nose. Then, he turned around and left the room.

    Nicole felt sore all over. She leaned against the bed and tried to rest. After a little while, she fell asleep.

    Samuel happened to see Nicole sleeping when he returned. He felt even more worried.

    He walked gently to Nicole''s side and reached out to touch her forehead. She wasn''t having a

    temperature. Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    He didn''t wake Nicole up for the meal. Instead, he called the doctor.

    The doctor checked for Nicole and said, "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green is very weak at the moment, and she

    is not used to the climate here. That''s why she is tired and sleepy. I''ll prescribe some medicine for her.

    You''d better leave this ce. After all, you can''t change the climate."

    Hearing that there was nothing serious about Nicole''s health, Samuel felt relieved.

    "Alright. I see."

    Samuel sent the doctor away. He was wondering whether to wake Nicole up or not when Nicole

    opened her eyes. She was hungry.

    "Why did I fall asleep?"

    Nicole was confused.

    Samuel smiled and said, "You just napped."

    "I felt a little tired."

    Nicole sat up and stretched.

    Samuel ced a pillow behind Nicole''s waist and whispered, "We saved Elvis yesterday, so you were

    too excited to have a good sleep. Now that Elvis is safe and sound, you are naturally rxed and

    exhausted."

    Nicole found Samuel''s words reasonable. She tittered, "Can I sleep a little longer after breakfast?"

    "Sure. I also want to take a nap."

    It was not like Samuel had anything to do right now. He hadn''t heard any news from Morty, so it was

    fine to sleep with Nicole for a while.

    Nicole was happy. She felt at ease whenever Samuel was with her.

    After breakfast, Nicole and Samuel sleptfortably in the bedroom. The bodyguards outside could do

    nothing about it, and they didn''t dare to say anything.

    Sally and William had been quiet. Sally must have said something to William. They didn''t quarrel, as if

    nothing had happened.

    It was already noon when Nicole and Samuel woke up. Samuel looked at Nicole''s sleepy eyes and

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    smiled, "A nap after breakfast. Now it''s noon. Do you want to get up and have lunch?"

    Nicole froze for a moment and answered with a smile, "We are like pigs now."

    "I''m not. It''s just you."

    Samuel pinched her nose and lifted the nket to get out of bed.

    Even though Nicole and Samuel had been married for so many years, Nicole still lusted for Samuel''s

    body.

    How did he manage to keep in shape for so many years?

    Sensing Nicole''s burning gaze, Samuel said, "Keep staring at me and you''ll know the consequences."

    Nicole let out a wail and pulled the nket over to cover herself. Then sheughed and said, "Can you

    really do that to a patient like me?"

    "You are the one who seduced me first."

    Samuel felt that he had been wronged.

    Nicole suddenly felt sorry for Samuel.

    "Well. How about I sacrifice myself?"

    Samuel picked up the clothes beside and threw them on Nicole''s head, then went to the bathroom

    without saying a word.

    Nicole couldn''t see anything now, but she could smell Samuel''s scent. They were his clothes!

    Something was wrong.

    What was that look in Samuel''s eyes just now?

    Did he just look down on her?

    Surely, he did!

    Her own husband just looked down on her!

 Chapter 1327 Its None of Your Business

    Chapter 1327 It''s None of Your Business

    After Samuel left the room, Morty called him.

    "Stop all operations in the mine. If possible, I hope you can go to Country F to find out if my aunt is

    there."

    Morty''s voice carried a trace of pleading.

    Samuel knew Morty well. He rarely begged for help. Now, he deigned for his aunt. Anyway, Samuel

    had to go to Country F with Nicole. So, he agreed.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "OK, send someone to pick up Uncle William and Sally."

    Samuel knew things would be easier if he brought Sally back to Country F, but Nicole had been feeling

    sorry for Sally. He did not want Nicole to take risks anymore.

    Morty hurriedly said, "I have sent out a helicopter. It will arrive in five hours."

    "I''ll wait for them to leave before I act."

    "Please be careful. Let me know if you need any help. I will do everything I can."

    Morty would give anything to find his aunt.

    Samuel nodded.

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel went to the bedroom.

    Nicole was still sitting on the bed with the nket in her arms, her face full of grief.

    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"

    Samuel was a little worried. He took a step forward and touched her forehead, but suddenly, she

    grabbed his wrist.

    "Do you hate me?"

    "What are you talking about? How could I hate you?"

    Samuel made a wry face.

    Nicole was being so much fun.

    Nicole refused to let it go. "I already said I could do it, but you ran away...."

    Samuel was at a loss again.

    "Have you been thinking about it?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded solemnly.

    Samuel smiled, "Your health is not good. What if you copse? Don''t think nonsense. When you

    recover, I will give you a night to remember."

    "What are you talking about?"

    From throat to temple, Nicole was all one hot blush.

    Samuel rubbed her hair and smiled, "Hurry up. Mr. Morty just called. He has sent a helicopter to pick up

    Uncle William and Sally. With Sally, Uncle William will recover soon."

    "Really?"

    Nicole was very excited.

    She worried most about William''s state of mind. Hearing Samuel''s words, she could finally be relieved.

    Noticing Nicole''s happy expression, Samuel couldn''t help but curl her lips.

    "Of course. With Aunt Sally, Uncle William will recover faster. I always feel that they should be

    together."

    "I think so too."

    Nicoleughed as she spoke. Suddenly, she realized that she hadn''t washed up yet. She hurriedly

    said, "Okay, we''re done talking here. I''ll go wash up. When will the helicopter arrive?"

    "There''s no hurry. It''ll take five hours."

    Noticing Nicole jump out of bed, Samuel broke out in a cold sweat.

    "Slow down."

    "It''s okay."

    Nicole felt much better and quickly ran to the bathroom.

    Samuel shook his head and thenughed.

    While he was waiting for Nicole, he had someone prepare food and then began to read the newspaper.

    When she came out, Nicole saw Samuel reading the newspaper. Peaceful as it was, their life together

    was extraordinary.

    "Guess who I am?"

    Nicole covered Samuel''s eyes from behind.

    Such childish behavior amused Samuel. He couldn''t help but wonder that if Nicole would behave like

    this if he was in a rtionship with her in college.

    "Come on. Who am I?"

    "Mrs. Green."

    Samuel smiled.

    Nicole also felt that she was being a little childish. Only they were in this room. What a silly question!

    "It doesn''t count. Let do it again when we''re outside."

    "OK."

    Samuel did not think Nicole was immature. He was even looking forward to it. Nicole didn''t know what

    to say for a moment.

    "Aren''t you bored?"

    "I never get bored of doing anything with you."

    Samuel was now so good with words.

    The corners of Nicole''s mouth were turned up.

    "You are so sweet. Let''s go tell Aunt Sally and Uncle William the good news."

    "Okay."

    Nicole pulled Samuel up from his chair, and then they quickly went to William''s room.

    They knocked on the door several times, and William''s voice came from inside.

    "Come in."

    Nicole and Samuel walked in and saw Sally sitting by the bed and peeling an apple for William, but

    William did not seem to reject it.

    Did something happen?

    They had been out of step, but now they sat together so peacefully. Nicole was somewhat surprised.

    There was also a sh of surprise in Samuel''s eyes.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sally finished peeling the apple, handed it to William, and then looked up to ask.

    Sally looked so happy as if she was in love.

    Nicole regained her senses and said, "There will be a helicopter to send you to Capital City in five

    hours. Uncle William, Samuel has arranged for someone to help with your mental rehabilitation. I know

    that you are in a hurry to return to the Don''s, but if you go back with your current mental state, Uncle

    Jason will be sad. Uncle Mark is out on a mission now, so he won''t being back for a while. Listen

    to us, okay?"

    Nicole whispered since she was afraid that William would turn them down.

    However, William said directly, "OK, I''ll do as you say. What about Sally?"

    "She will go with you. It''s dangerous for her to return to the Seapolis City."

    Nicole did not tell William that the police were investigating the suspicious people. If she returned to the

    Seapolis City, Sally might be caught. Nicole did not want anything bad to happen to Sally.

    Sally nodded. She just wanted to be with William.

    She had been living without a home. Only after meeting William did she have a sense of belonging.

    They had been separated for more than half of their lives. Finally, they got back together. So, they did

    not want to part again.

    Noticing that they had no objections, Samuel whispered, "Then you pack up and someone will pick you

    upter. For your safety, someone will protect you throughout the day. You''d better get used to it."

    Although Morty was quite powerful in Capital City, Samuel was worried that Leo''s people would sneak

    into the team, so they had better be on their guard.

    Sally didn''t mind it since she had been under surveince for many years.

    William believed in Samuel and Nicole. He knew they wouldn''t harm him, so he agreed.

    After everything was settled, Samuel brought Nicole out of the room, but he didn''t expect Sally toe

    out as well.

    "Nicole, wait a moment."

    Nicole stopped and looked at Sally doubtfully.

    "Sally, what''s wrong? Do you have anything to say?"

    Sally looked at Nicole and whispered, "Where are you going?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    Samuel sounded cold.

    Sally knew that Samuel did not like her. Perhaps it was because she had concealed something from

    Nicole. There may be further reasons that she didn''t know. She could feel that he did not like her.

    However, Sally did not stop speaking.

    "You''re going to Country F, right? So many things have happened. The Greens, Shaws, Dons, and Leo

    are all involved, so you can''t let go of that hatred. You want to take revenge, right?"

    Sally looked straight at Samuel and Nicole, causing Samuel to frown.

    Nicole was afraid that Samuel would say something to embarrass Sally. She hurriedly said, "Aunt Sally,

    we just want to go outside. To be honest, Samuel and I nned to travel long ago. It''s true."

    She didn''t care whether Sally believed it or not, but she could only say so.

    Samuel assumed the responsibility under such tragic circumstances. It was an important move. So,

    she could not tell Sally. Even if Sally guessed it, she could not nod.

    It was a question of discipline.

    Sally seemed to realize Samuel''s special status. Her eyes darkened a little, but she still whispered, "No

    matter what, I will not go to Country F with you."

    Hearing that, Samuel couldn''t help but frown.

    He really didn''t like Sally. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have called her by her first name.

    Sally was too selfish.

    It wasn''t because Sally wasn''t good, but the way she was brought up made her always put herself first.

    Once her interests were harmed, she would retreat. This was why Samuel didn''t like her.

    He could tell that Nicole treated Sally as her family, especially when she witnessed Sally suffer so

    much in the jungle. Nicole had the intention to protect Sally. However, Sally wouldn''t treat Nicole in the

    same way, so Samuel didn''t like her.

    He didn''t like whoever didn''t treat Nicole sincerely. If possible, he would prevent her from uncertainties.

    Nicole smiled, "We didn''t intend to take you there. Just stay by Uncle William''s side. Sally, both you and

    Uncle William have suffered a lot. I really hope that you can live a happy life in the future."

    Nicole meant it.

    Sally softened her gaze, took out a map from her pocket, and handed it to Nicole.

    "This is the map of the pce of Country F. That''s all I can do."

    Nicole was quite surprised and hurriedly picked it up. Then she smiled, "Thank you, Auntie."

    "Let''s go!"

    Samuel grabbed Nicole''s arm and pulled her away. Sally said, "Nicole, Samuel, if possible, I hope you

    can save Zayn."

    Samuel frowned.

 Chapter 1328 Ill Protect You

    Chapter 1328 I''ll Protect You

    "Don''t you think she is asking for too much?"

    Samuel said in a very cold voice.

    But Nicole held Sally''s hand and said, "Come on. After all, Zayn is my cousin. We should try to help

    him. It''s about his life."

    Now that Nicole had said so, what else could Samuel say? He could only stand aside and remain

    silent.

    Sally''s eyes were filled with tears. She looked at Nicole and whispered, "Nicole, I know that you both

    don''t like me. I also know what kind of person my sister is. Perhaps I will never be able to be a woman

    like her in my lifetime. She is noble. She has her principles and bottom lines. But I am selfish. I do

    things only for myself. If I were you, I would also disdain people like me. But I''ve been like this. I didn''t

    know who to trust since I was young. The only person I could count on and believed in was myself. So I

    didn''t tell you everything. I''m very sorry. I understand why you are on guard against me now. But

    please, you must save Zayn."

    Sally only made a request just now, but now she gave an order. Samuel frowned. Just as he wanted to

    say something, Nicole said, "Sally, we will try our best. But you know that sometimes we can''t even

    protect ourselves. It is not that easy to protect someone. Now that you insist like this, I can only say

    that we will do our best, but we cannot guarantee the result."

    Everyone understood it. Since Sally had said so, Nicole did not want Samuel to get angry again, nor

    did she want the contradiction between Samuel and Sally to aggravate. So, she could only say

    everything that Samuel wanted to say first.

    It was OK for Nicole to say these words. But if Samuel said that, Sally couldn''t take it. This was the

    difference between a niece and a niece''s husband.

    Sally nodded, pondered for a moment, and whispered, "I''ll leave it to you then."

    After Nicole and Samuel came back to their room, Samuel sighed, "You are too good to Sally. She did

    not tell us much truth."

    "I know. But what she said is also true. The environment she lived in since childhood made it

    impossible for her to trust anyone. It was her way to protect herself. You care about me, so you think

    she is not sincere to me. But in fact, she might have tried her best to be nice."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel a bit upset.

    "You are just too lenient to your rtives."

    "Aren''t you lenient to me as well?"

    Nicole knew that Samuel was worried about her and felt unfair for her. She hurriedly held his arm to

    coquette.

    What else could Samuel say since she did so?

    They stayed in the room. They cared much about going to Country F.

    Morty''s helicopter arrived very soon.

    William and Sally were taken on the ne.

    Seeing the ne be gone, Nicole sighed, "I hope they could live a happy life in the future."

    "You should think about what we do next rather than their future."

    Samuel was somewhat dissatisfied with the other people distracting Nicole.

    Nicole hurriedly said, "With you by my side, I won''t be in trouble, will I?"

    "Oh, Nicole."

    Samuel didn''t want to me her. He took her back to the room to pack luggage.

    Emory should have received the message. Samuel only told him on Twitter and then left with Nicole.

    They also left by private ne. But the ne was sent over by Fill.

    Nicole understood that Lucas almost recovered. Joseph and Zoe were also doing well in Sky Group.

    When the investigation was over, they would be sent back to Seapolis City to attend a normal

    kindergarten.

    Lucas and Zoe were especially naughty and energetic when they were with Joseph.

    They made a video call with Nicole and Samuel. Zoe was also a little aggrieved. She said that her

    parents did not take them when they went on a trip. When she grew up, she wouldn''t take her parents

    on trips, either. It made Nicoleugh.

    Lucas did not say anything. He just told Samuel to take good care of Nicole.

    Joseph even reminded Nicole to pay attention to some drugs that might lead to allergies.

    Anyway, the three children were like little babysitters, which made Nicole feel warm.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    They didn''t end the video call until Samuel summarized the conversation and said goodbye.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s shoulder and said in a soft voice, "When we are stuck in misfortunes,

    we think about our three children and then will have the strength to move forward. Thank God that we

    have them in our lives. Because of them, even if there are countless barricades in my life, I will

    ovee all the difficulties and move on. We need to provide them a safe living environment so that

    they won''t be hurt by those cunning schemes."

    Samuel held her and nodded, "I will always be with you. After things are over, I will travel all around

    with you and take you to sketch. You will live the life you really want."

    "Really?"

    Nicole''s eyes were full of anticipation.

    She looked forward to this kind of life.

    "Of course."

    There was only one thing that Samuel wanted to do the most in his life, and that was to make his wife

    happy. As for the rest, he no longer cared.

    Nicole leaned against him happily. They left Harper Town by ne.

    She did not know how Samuel arranged Morgan, nor did she know who Samuel had arranged to take

    over the Harper Town. She only knew that Samuel took no bodyguard and went away with her alone.

    It looked like they go to Country F not for important business but travel.

    When the ne flew into Country F, Nicole felt that something was wrong. A WZ-10 rushed towards

    them directly.

    "Mr. Green, it''s Country F''s fighter."

    The pilot said quickly.

    Nicole became nervous at once.

    She had never experienced war before.

    Samuel in a low voice, "Bypass them. Be careful of the radar and fly low to Country F secretly. Can you

    do it?"

    The pilot frowned slightly. But he said firmly, "I can."

    "OK."

    The conversation between Samuel and the pilot made Nicole feel a little nervous. She put her hand into

    Samuel''s unconsciously.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    Samuel''s simple words calmed Nicole down.

    The pilot should be an expert. When he was forced tond by WZ-10, he suddenly soared into the

    clouds and left the airspace of Country F directly.

    Seeing that Samuel and the others had flown away, the WZ-10 only gave a warning sh and then flied

    back.

    Samuel sneered, "It''s just a small country. But its military equipment is not bad."

    Nicole didn''t know what he was talking about. He just took a look at the fighter. How could he tell that

    the military equipment was not bad?

    At this time, the pilot said, "Mr. Green, should I switch on the satellite monitoring and send everything

    back?"

    "Send the screenshot to my phone and I''ll send it back. Don''t switch on the satellite monitoring.

    Otherwise, we will be tracked by GPS."

    "OK."

    Samuel ordered calmly.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and suddenly felt that now he was a stranger to her. He was as calm and wise

    as ever, but he seemed to be sacred as well.

    She suddenly thought of the picture of Samuel on the wall. She found that he was really handsome at

    this time.

    Feeling Nicole''s adoration in her gaze, Samuel was touched and then felt satisfied.

    "Are you afraid?"

    "With you being here, I''m not afraid."

    Nicole smiled. Her eyes were filled with love.

    "I will protect you. I will always protect you no matter what happens."

    This was Samuel''s promise.

    Country F was extremely dangerous. He could not take too many people there. It would be best to go

    alone. If there were a choice, he wouldn''t go with Nicole. But he knew that if he did not take Nicole, she

    would be worried.

    Perhaps it was good for them.

    No matter what happened, they wouldn''t have any regrets as long as they were together.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly, and so did Nicole. They supported each other and just moved

    forward with courage.

    After the ne flew for a period of time, it suddenly turned around. Nicole became alert.

    She knew that the real war had begun.

    For some reason, Nicole was not afraid. Instead, she was a bit excited. Because she knew that she

    and Samuel were not alone. There were Morty and others who were escorting them.

    When the ne flew into the airspace of Country F again, it suddenly flew low. The sudden feeling of

    weightlessness frightened Nicole. She hurriedly closed her eyes and felt she was falling down with the

    ne.

    Her heart was racing.

    Samuel held her in his arms and lowered his body.

    Flying low required a high level of skill. Usually, a ne must fly lower even if it was in the low-flying

    region so that it could avoid detection by radar and satellites. All electronic devices must be turned off.

    Otherwise, a single text could expose their position.

    Samuel was d that he asked Nicole to turn off her phone shortly after they got on the ne.

    Nicole never knew that a ne could fly so low. She was both scared and excited. She looked out in

    Samuel''s arms. She was as curious as a kid. Samuel couldn''t help smiling.

    "Other countries don''t have this kind of aviation technology. Our country is the first one to develop it.

    Are you proud of this?"

    "Of course."

    Nicole replied in a low voice, as if they would be found out if she spoke loudly.

    Samuel felt that she was lovelier.

    The warning area was ahead. Samuel frowned slightly. He pulled Nicole up and kissed her.

    Nicole''s eyes widened in surprise. She could only see Samuel''s long eyshes and the caution in his

    beautiful eyes.

    Her excitement was reced by nervousness. Samuel''s kiss caught all her attention, leaving no break

    for her to care too much. She was in a daze when she heard the pilot say, "Mr. Green, we will arrive

    soon."

 Chapter 1329 It Was My Negligence

    Chapter 1329 It Was My Negligence

    "Are we here already?"

    Nicole pushed Samuel aside and looked outside of the window excitedly.

    Country F was a modern country. It was full of Eastern European-style architectures. Nicole was nearly

    dazzled.

    "Does Leo move all the buildings in Eastern European countries to here? No wonder the country is

    closed to the outside world. If other countries see theirndmarks here, they will sue him."

    Nicole muttered, which was funny to Samuel.

    Her point was truly unique.

    "Come on. We should get off the ne first. This ne is not registered here. We have to fly back

    before they find out."

    Samuel whispered.

    Nicole stunned slightly.

    "Is the flight going back? Then what about us? Are we just staying here? Samuel, are you serious?"

    Nicole was already worried. Now that she heard that the ne was flying back, she felt more nervous.

    Samuel rubbed her head and smiled, "It is fine, we have someone here."

    "Really?"

    "Have you forgotten? Phoenix is here."

    Nicole immediately reacted when she heard the name.

    "That is right. Phoenix is here. Is Phoenix a man or a woman? Is Phoenix good-looking?"

    Nicole was so curious that she could not stop asking questions.

    Samuel knew that she was nervous. He did not say anything. Instead, he took Nicole''s hand and got off

    the ne.

    The pilot made a gesture and the ne departed.

    Nicole suddenly felt lonely.

    "Why did he leave just like that?"

    Looking at Nicole''s reluctant look, Samuel was depressed.

    "Do you want to stay with him? Do you need me to ask him toe back and take you with him?"

    "No, no, no. I am just saying."

    Nicole recognized the jealousness in Samuel''s words and immediately changed her tone.

    Samuel nced at her, then grabbed her hand and walked forward.

    Fortunately, the people of Country F had the same skin color as them, so they would not be too eye-

    catching while walking on the streets.

    The ce theynded was a small hill. After getting off the hill, Samuel opened the back of his phone,

    threw away the SIM card, and inserted a new one.

    Nicole asked curiously, "Why did you throw away that SIM card?"

    "I do not want others to track me with my SIM card. Throw away your card as well. I used someone

    else''s ID card and got a new card for you. In the future, just use this new card to make a phone call

    here."

    As Samuel spoke, he took Nicole''s phone and changed the card.

    Nicole said reluctantly, "I have used that number for a long time. I do not want to throw it away."

    "You can report missing SIM card when you go back. Don''t you remember?"

    Samuel''s words depressed Nicole.

    Well, she did forget about it.

    After everything was ready, Samuel directly dialed a number.

    "Phoenix, I am in Country F. I will send you the locationter. Send someone to pick us up and arrange

    our amodation."

    "OK."

    A female voice came from the phone.

    The voice was soft and crisp. It was like the sound when a pearl fell into a te. It was very crisp and

    melodious.

    Nicole fell in love with this Phoenix just by listening to her voice.

    "Who is this woman to you?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s gossipy face and smiled, "Are you stupid? She is Phoenix from the Sky

    Group. Who do you think she is? Nicole, I think you have left your brain in our country. Do you want to

    go back and bring it back here?"

    "Why are you so annoying?"

    Nicole red at Samuel and cursed herself in her heart.

    "Then shall we wait here?"

    "Yes. Do you feel cold?"

    The weather in Country F was cold, and they were only wearing thin clothes. Nicole shivered when a

    breath of cold wind blew over.

    Samuel wanted to open the suitcase and take out a coat for Nicole. But then he realized they did not

    have any thicker coats in the suitcase.

    The weather in the Harper Town was always warm. They did not expect toe to Country F at the

    beginning, so they did not prepare any clothes for the autumn or winter. Samuel took off his coat

    without hesitation and put it on Nicole.

    "No. You will feel cold, too."

    Nicole refused.

    Samuel whispered, "My body is stronger than yours. Please do not catch a cold. I do not want you to

    get a fever. I am not familiar with this ce, so getting sick is not a good thing. Just put it on."

    Nicole had no reason to insist any more.

    She looked at Samuel''s thin clothes and said, "We can put on the coat together. You can put it on and

    hold me so that both of us can keep warm."

    Then, Nicole gave the coat back to Samuel and stood in front of him. She turned around and leaned

    her whole body into Samuel''s arms. After that, she pulled Samuel''s arms around herself.

    Samuel''s heart was filled with joy when he felt the softness and warmth from Nicole. Then, he heard

    Nicole saying, "Do you feel warmer?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse.

    It was so warm.

    They smiled.

    "Samuel, do you think this is the suburbs? Why are there not people walking? We have been here for a

    long time, but we have not seen any car or pedestrian."

    Nicole sensed the destion here.

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed. He looked around and whispered, "I do not know what is going on. Do not

    leave my sight."

    "Where can I go on such a cold day?"

    Nicole whispered. Her legs and feet became a bit cold. She began to stomp her feet, trying to do some

    exercise to warm up her body.

    Samuel rubbed Nicole''s hands and breath out warm air into the space between her hands. He felt sorry

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    when he saw Nicole''s red nose because of the low temperature.

    "It was my negligence. I should have checked the weather here beforeing."

    "It was not your fault. We directly flew over from the Harper Town. Even if you wanted to buy

    something, you might not be able to buy it there. Phoenix will arrive soon, right? We can hold on for a

    moment."

    Nicole chuckled. The optimistic mood exaggerated Samuel, making him feel warmer.

    They waited for more than half an hour, but Phoenix''s people did not show up. Samuel''s expression

    was gloomy.

    He directly called Phoenix.

    "Where are your men?"

    "They are on their way. Your position is too far. That ce belongs to the depopted zone, so it will

    take some effort to enter. Mr. Green, why did yound over there?"

    There was nothing Phoenix could do either.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    A depopted zone?

    Country F was small. Why did they have a depopted zone?

    "Was there no one in the depopted zone from the beginning? Is there any nuclear radiation? You

    need to tell me because I bring my wife."

    Samuel sounded anxious and cold.

    Nicole was surprised.

    Nuclear radiation?

    Really?

    Phoenix almostughed out loud because of Samuel''s words.

    Was this man their Mr. Green who never smiled? Why was he talking bad jokes now?

    Indeed, the power of love was great.

    Phoenix coughed to cover her surprise. She whispered, "There is no nuclear radiation. It is just that

    there are wild beasts there. They have harmed people before, so the government marks this area as a

    depopted zone. No one has stepped foot in it for many years."

    Nicole was relieved when she heard Phoenix''s words. She red at Samuel as he was the one who

    brought up the topic of nuclear radiation.

    Samuel smiled slightly, as he found Nicole funny when she acted like this. Withoutposure and

    maturity, she looked like what she used to be in college.

    Memories came to Samuel''s head. His expression looked better.

    "We sneaked in, so we cannotnd at the airport. It is fine tond in the depopted zone. Just hurry

    up, we do not have any thick clothes and we are getting sick."

    That was the truth.

    Samuel started to feel cold too, so Nicole would not be able to stand it.

    Phoenix immediately became anxious when she heard it.

    "I will ask them to buy some clothes for you. Mr. Green, before we arrive, you should find a ce to

    hide from the cold. The weather forecast said there will be sleet in a while."

    Now Samuel and Nicole were speechless.

    Sleet?

    They came from a warm ce, the Harper Town, to a winter ce like this. Moreover, their clothes

    were thin, and this was the depopted zone. Where could they go?

    However, Samuel knew that Phoenix had no choice.

    "I see. Call me when you arrive. I will find a ce to hide first."

    "OK."

    They hung up the phone. Nicole''s nose almost froze off.

    She rubbed her red nose and whispered, "Shall we go over there? Maybe we can find a straw house or

    something."

    Samuel felt that Nicole had read too many fairy tales. But she was his wife, so he could not say

    anything she did not like. He just whispered, "It is good to walk. Exercise can keep us warm."

    "OK. Let us go."

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand and walked towards the south.

    Because Phoenix said that there would be wild beasts, Nicole walked carefully. Samuel was also on full

    alert.

    They walked two kilometers south, and Nicole wanted to pee.

    "Wait, Samuel. I want to go to the bathroom."

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s ufortable expression and said, "This is the depopted zone, so there

    will not have a public toilet. Just find a ce nearby. I will watch out for you."

    Nicole did not want to, but she cannot resist anymore. She nodded and ran toward a ce with grass.

    Samuel was worried. He followed behind, but Nicole said to him, "Do not be too far away. I am scared."

    "OK."

    Samuel quickly chased after her. Suddenly, he heard Nicole make a weird sound. He immediately felt

    anxious.

 Chapter 1330 Were So Lucky

    Chapter 1330 We''re So Lucky

    "What''s wrong? Nicole, are you there?"

    Samuel asked anxiously. He quickened his steps but because those weeds were very tall, he was

    unable to find Nicole for a while.

    When Nicole heard Samuel''s voice, she hurriedly said, "I''m here. Don''t worry. Walk in the direction of

    ten o''clock."

    With her guidance, Samuel quickly found Nicole.

    "What are you doing? Did something happen to you?"

    Samuel kept thinking that Phoenix had said that there were wild animals here, so he was afraid that if

    Nicole got attacked.

    Nicole shook her head and whispered, "Look at that. Is it a house?"

    Looking in the direction Nicole pointed at, Samuel faintly saw the outline of a house, but because the

    weeds around were too tall, it was hard to see it clearly.

    Nicole was a little afraid of peeing in the wild. She gripped Samuel''s clothes and whispered, "Why don''t

    we go take a look? If it''s a house, we can use the bathroom."

    "Even if it''s a house, it might have been abandoned long ago judging from the weeds in the

    surroundings. It might not have a bathroom."

    Samuel knew that Nicole wanted to go to the toilet in the house. However, it was a harsh time. He

    didn''t want anything to happen to Nicole.

    Nicole shriveled her lips in frustration.

    Looking at her expression which was the same as his daughter''s, Samuel softened his heart.

    "Let''s go and check it out. Even if it''s abandoned, it''s safer inside than being outside."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole immediately smiled.

    "I know my husband is the best."

    "You are so sweet now."

    Samuel was also in a good mood.

    They held hands and walked towards the house step by step.

    It looked very close but it took them a long time to get there. If Nicole hadn''t relied on her strong

    willpower to control her urine, she would have peed in her pants by now.

    After walking for about half an hour, the two finally arrived in front of the house.

    The surrounded weeds and ivy had covered the entire house. No one would be able to find out it was a

    house if they didn''t look carefully.

    Samuel couldn''t help but admire Nicole a little. It was amazing that she could recognize it as a house.

    Nicole was a little excited.

    "Look, I told you it was a house."

    She was like a child who had solved the riddle correctly,ughing as she ran to Samuel to ask for the

    reward.

    Samuel smiled and tapped her nose. "Fine, my wife is the best. Wait here and I''ll remove the weeds.

    Otherwise, the door won''t open."

    As he spoke, Samuel took a step forward. He took out a military dagger from his boot and cleaned up

    the weeds at the door.

    In the city, Nicole was fascinated by Samuel''s charm at work. However, in the wild, the masculinity of

    Samuel made Nicole unable to move her eyes away.

    After Samuel finished removing the weeds, he found that Nicole was looking at him admiringly. He

    couldn''t be happier.

    "There must be no one living inside for a long time. It will be dusty and choking. Wait here."

    "Alright."

    Now, Nicole listened to whatever Samuel said. She felt that Samuel''s handsomeness was beyond

    words.

    Samuel did not expect that his wife was still so infatuated with him. For a moment, he was so satisfied,

    and he felt very energetic.

    "Wait here, OK?"

    "OK."

    Nicole stood at the side like a lovely baby, and Samuel kicked open the door.

    Dust flew everywhere from inside. Samuel covered his nose and mouth in advance, and Nicole quickly

    dodged to the side, but she still felt itchy in her throat.

    This house should have been inhabited by someone. There was furniture inside. Furthermore, it should

    have cost a lot of money to decorate it.

    Samuel looked around and found nothing suspicious. Then he said to Nicole, "Come in. There is a

    bathroom."

    Nicole rushed in.

    When she came out, she saw Samuel was boiling water.

    Nicole finally felt warmer.

    The sky outside was gloomy. It was unknown when the sleet woulde. Anyway, Nicole didn''t like

    this weather. It was as annoying as Leo.

    "Samuel, you said that this is the depopted zone. How could there be such a house?"

    Samuel was unable to answer Nicole''s question.

    The house was really fully furnished, and even dishes and chopsticks were prepared.

    Nicole saw the refrigerator and walked over. After opening it, she saw that there were still some

    ingredients and instant noodles inside.

    "Wow, there''s food. It actually has everything here. We''re so lucky."

    As she spoke, Nicole took out the ingredients with a price tag on it. She thought that it should have

    been bought from a supermarket.

    Nicole carefully discovered that the date on it was actually yesterday!

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    "Samuel,e here!"

    Nicole shouted, and Samuel immediately walked over.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Look at this date. Did I misread?"

    Nicole handed the price tag to Samuel with worry.

    After looking at it, Samuel became somber.

    From the outside, the house looked like no one had lived in it for many years. Even the weeds and ivy

    outside had covered the whole house. But how could the things in the fridge be from yesterday?

    Moreover, it was until now that Samuel realized something wrong.

    Although the house was dusty, the kitchen was as clean as new, and even the kettle was clean.

    How could the kitchen be so clean if there was no one living in it?

    Someone was using this kitchen! This was the only way to exin it.

    But how did that person get in?

    Thinking of this, Samuel became alert.

    There were no traces outside. If someone used the kitchen inside, that person must be in the house!

    Samuel quickly pulled Nicole behind him, then he took out a pistol from his pocket and handed it to

    Nicole.

    "If anything happenster, remember to protect yourself."

    Seeing Samuel''s expression, Nicole knew that things became serious.

    They looked in the direction of the bedroom. They nodded to each other, and then quickly walked

    towards the bedroom.

    Nicole and Samuel moved to the bedroom door, one on the left and one on the right. Samuel raised his

    fingers.

    When he counted to three, Samuel kicked open the door, and Nicole also pointed the loaded gun into

    the room.

    "Don''t move!"

    Nicole scolded coldly.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    There was no one in the room, but the quilt was messy, and it looked like someone had slept here.

    Samuel stepped forward and touched the bed. It was cold, which meant that the person was not here.

    Thinking of this, Samuel pulled Nicole to his side and whispered, "There is only one bedroom here.

    Where can he be? That looked like a study room. Stay here and I''ll go take a look."

    In the face of unknown dangers, Samuel was reluctant to let Nicole take risks, but Nicole grabbed his

    arm and whispered, "The more dangerous it is, the more we have to be together. None of us know

    when danger will appear. I would worry about you here alone and I can''t concentrate. I feel safer when

    we are together."

    Since Nicole had said that, Samuel wouldn''t refuse.

    He held Nicole''s hand and walked towards the study.

    They kicked the study open together. Instantly, the dust was in front of their faces, causing them to

    cough repeatedly.

    Samuel subconsciously protected Nicole in his arms, and his eyes quickly swept across the study

    room. There was dust everywhere. It seemed that no one had entered this ce for a long time.

    In this house, that person only used the bedroom and kitchen, but where did he go now?

    Samuel couldn''t understand.

    Nicole suddenly felt that someone was staring at her. She quickly turned around, but she didn''t see

    anything. The feeling of being peeped at was very ufortable.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel noticed Nicole''s strange behavior and hurriedly followed her gaze.

    Nicole whispered, "I always feel that there are other people in this house looking at us. The feeling of

    being peeped at is too strong for me to ignore."

    Samuel immediately became nervous.

    "Where?"

    "From the bedroom."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel held Nicole''s hand and went back to the bedroom.

    The bedroom was very small. They could see everything almost in a nce. There was no hiding ce

    at all, but Nicole''s gaze was fixed on a wall.

    "What have you found?"

    Samuel knew that Nicole would not stare at a wall for no reason unless she discovered something.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Nicole whispered, "I feel that something is wrong with this wall!"

    As she spoke, Nicole was about to step forward, but she was stopped by Samuel.

    "Stay here. I''ll go take a look."

    "Be careful."

    Nicole knew that in front of Samuel, she had no chance to be a hero. In order not to make Samuel

    worry, she had always been very obedient.

    "Alright."

    Samuel nodded.

    He approached the wall step by step.

    When he got close to it, he discovered that the color of that part of the wall was different from that of

    the surrounding walls. It was hard to discover if one didn''t look carefully.

    Samuel pressed on the corner of the wall and it moved.

    This was a hidden cab!

    As the cab slowly opened, a ck shadow rushed out. Suddenly, a cold and frightening dagger

    went straight towards Samuel.

    "Samuel, be careful!"

    Nicole felt so anxious. She wanted to rush over to save him. However, the person was too fast. It was

    toote for her to react.

 Chapter 1331 This Tea is Good

    Chapter 1331 This Tea is Good

    Samuel also saw a ck shadow rushing towards him. He subconsciously raised his foot and kicked it

    in the chest.

    With a choked cry, the shadow flew out.

    Nicole also came to Samuel and looked at him nervously.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine."

    Samuel stared at the figure.

    The figure''s hair was very long, covering her face. He couldn''t see clearly what she looked like. Her

    clothes were tattered. It seemed that she hadn''t changed for a long time, and judging from her size,

    she should be a woman.

    A woman?

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    If a woman appeared in such a ce, she''d better not be crazy.

    Nicole also noticed this.

    "Who are you?"

    Nicole aimed her gun at the woman.

    The woman wiped the blood from her mouth and aimed the dagger in her hand once again at Nicole

    and Samuel.

    This time, Nicole stood in front of Samuel and aimed the gun at the woman''s forehead.

    "Do you want to try which one is faster, your dagger or my gun?"

    Nicole''s voice was very cold.

    The woman stopped abruptly.

    "Get your hair to the side. Tell me, who are you?"

    Nicole continued to ask.

    The woman snorted coldly and didn''t say a word.

    Samuel frowned slightly and subconsciously wanted to get closer to her. However, this woman seemed

    to have a natural dislike for men. When facing Nicole, she behaved naturally, but the moment Samuel

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    walked forward, the woman became excited and waved the dagger in her hand. She didn''t care if it

    would hurt her at all.

    Nicole found that her hair was gray. Either she was very old, or her hair turned grey because of theck

    of sunshine.

    "Sorry, we didn''t mean to barge in. We thought that there was no one living here, so we came to take

    the shelter."

    Nicole remembered that it was them who barged in, so she should not me her for defending herself.

    She put away her gun.

    Hearing Nicole''s words and seeing her put away her gun, the woman took the dagger back.

    Without saying anything, she walked past Nicole and went to the kitchen. She took out the boiled water

    and made a pot of tea. Then, she ced it on the table with three cups.

    When Nicole saw her natural and smoothing gesture, she assumed her to be an expert, or rather, she

    should be a noble woman.

    But why would a noble woman appear here?

    Nicole did not understand.

    "Hello, what''s your name? My name is Nicole. This is my husband, Samuel."

    Nicole politely introduced herself and Samuel. The woman paused for a moment and then whispered,

    "Sit down and drink some hot tea. There is no heating here. Although it is warmer than outside, it can

    be really cold at night."

    Her voice was hoarse. Since she hadn''t spoken for a long time, it was a bit stiff when she spoke.

    Samuel walked over.

    If there were no one else, Samuel would let Nicole drink the tea, but now that such an unidentified

    woman appeared, he did not dare to let anything happen to Nicole.

    Although Samuel didn''t say anything, Nicole knew what he was thinking. She nced at the woman

    who was gazing at her through her long hair.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Thank you."

    After saying that, she ignored Samuel''s obstruction and drank the tea.

    The woman was somewhat surprised, and Samuel''s eyes were filled with disapproval.

    "You''re very bold. He cares about you very much."

    The woman summed up with a single sentence, then casually put her hair away, revealing a delicate

    and beautiful face.

    If ignoring her grey hair, Nicole could not tell how old she was, because this woman looked very young.

    However, Samuel was slightly stunned and asked in a low voice, "Are you from the Hill family?"

    The moment he spoke, the woman''s eyes instantly sharpened.

    "Who are you?"

    Her rxed expression became nervous again, as if she was on alert.

    Nicole did not know what was going on. She felt that the woman was kind just now, but now she was

    full of malice as if she was prepared to kill, so she could not help but pull Samuel.

    However, Samuel was not moved. He looked at the woman and asked, "Do you know Morty?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, the woman immediately threw out the dagger in her hand and

    ced it directly on Samuel''s neck.

    "Who on earth are you?"

    "You''re Yanice Hill, aren''t you?"

    Samuel was surprised.

    He never expected that he would find Yanice so soon when he just came to Country F.

    Seeing that her name was called out and his eyes carried a trace of joy and excitement, she couldn''t

    help but think of something.

    "Do you know Morty?"

    "Yes, I know him. Mr. Morty has been looking for you for a long time. He sent us here to find you. He

    told us to try our best to find you so that we could bring you back to the country."

    Samuel''s words made Yanice cry.

    "Morty is very thoughtful."

    Yanice put away the dagger.

    No wonder Samuel recognized her at first nce. Yanice and Morty was so alike.

    Yanice sighed and sat down again.

    "Sit down, please. Since you''re family members, there''s nothing to guard against. This tea isn''t

    poisonous. You can drink it."

    Yanice brought Nicole another cup of tea.

    Samuel did not stop her this time. He also drank a cup, and Yanice picked it up to drink.

    This tea was good.

    Samuel could tell at the first sip, but in this deserted and uninhabited area, where did this teae

    from?

    Thinking that Yanice had been taken away by Leo, and that this ce was depopted because of the

    presence of wild beasts, he couldn''t help but think of something.

    "Yanice, is there any wild beast?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel guessed that Leo was imprisoning Yanice here so that no one would know about her. That was

    why he had created such a mysterious area and threatened other people not to step into it. As time

    passed by, this ce was the safest ce. He didn''t expect that wild beasts existed.

    Seeing Samuel''s surprised expression, Yanice whispered, "There are wild beasts, such as tigers, lions,

    and wolves. They are all from the primeval forest to prevent anyone set foot here and discover my

    existence. I have lived here for more than ten years."

    Yanice came from a noble family, but she had lived in this small house for more than ten years. She

    could only move in the bedroom and kitchen, and could not even step out of the door.

    It was pathetic, but there was nothing she could do.

    She tried to escape once, but she almost killed by a tiger. From then on, Yanice knew that she could

    not leave this ce. She never expected to see Samuel and Nicole today.

    "How did you get in?"

    Yanice was very surprised.

    "We flew in by helicopter andnded not far from here. I happened to want to go to the bathroom, so

    we walked this way and saw the house," Nicole said with a smile.

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Yanice widened her mouth with surprise.

    "Did youe in by ne? Didn''t the satellite system notice you?"

    "We have the best pilot. He has broken through low-altitude flying. He quietly passed through their

    defenses and flew in close to the ground."

    Yanice''s eyes brightened.

    "Flying close to the ground? Did our country seed?"

    "Of course!"

    "That''s great!"

    Yanice''s excited expression made Nicole feel a little sad.

    Even though she had been trapped here for more than ten years, she was still thinking about her

    mothend. Those who did not encounter any idents abroad would not be able to feel that sense of

    belonging.

    Seeing that Yanice was very interested in the military, Samuel couldn''t help but say, "It''s not only our

    flight technology that has improved. Our other military equipments are also leading the world. If there

    are a war between us and Country F, they would loss very soon."

    "Good, great!"

    Yanice stood up excitedly and walked back and forth.

    "Leo is so ambitious that he wants to invade our mothend. I really hope that our people can take him

    down."

    "We will. But I think you need to go back first."

    It was the result of Samuel''s previous thoughts.

    They still had other tasks to do. Leo''s matters had to be settled. They thought that it would take a long

    time to find Yanice, and didn''t expect that they would find her so soon. This made Samuel very gratified

    and worried about her safety at the same time.

    It was too dangerous for her to follow them.

    However, Yanice shook her head and said, "No, it was an ident for you to quietly enter. I can''t add

    any idents to you. Moreover, you will have a backup and be safe with me."

    Nicole didn''t understand her, but Samuel did. He couldn''t help but be slightly stunned.

    Was Yanice worried about Morty?

    She was afraid that after she returned, Morty would no longer care about them. Was that what she

    meant?

    But howe?

    He was the best friend and loyal subordinates of Morty. Morty would definitely not leave him behind.

    Samuel felt somewhat ufortable after hearing what she said.

    "I trust in Morty."

    When Samuel said this, Nicole finally understood and couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Yanice looked at Samuel''s resolute eyes and said after a long time, "I hope you''re right. I''ve been

    trapped here for more than ten years and I won''t believe in anyone now. I only know that if you want to

    get the best protection, you need to know where their Achilles'' heel is. This is the only way out."

    Samuel did not know what kind of life she had lived for the past ten years, nor did Nicole. Therefore,

    they did not say anything but remained silent.

    At this moment, the sound of chains came. Yanice''s expression changed.

 Chapter 1332 She Is So Aggressive

    Chapter 1332 She Is So Aggressive

    "Be quick. Hide in the cab."

    Yanice''s words surprised Nicole and Samuel a bit, but they thought Yanice might not have time to

    exin to them. For safety, Samuel quickly pulled Nicole into the cab.

    Samuel didn''t know why, but he trusted Yanice.

    Inside the cab, Nicole was held in Samuel''s arms. They even could feel each other''s warm breath.

    It was a bit ufortable for them to stay in such a narrow space as Samuel was tall and strong, but it

    was a new experience for Nicole.

    The sound of the chains got louder. Nicole and Samuel could hear it clearly even in the cab. They

    exchanged nces and heard Yanice''s cold voice from outside.

    "Do you want to see me starve to death? It takes much longer to deliver food. Why? Is Leo getting

    impatient with me now?"

    Although Nicole did not know who Yanice was talking to, she knew there was anger in Yanice''s tone.

    Suddenly, it was silent, and then they heard a deep male voice.

    "Miss Yanice, you must be joking. Our king cares about you very much."

    "Really?"

    Yanice snorted. She looked at what was in the man''s hand and sneered, "The snowstorm ising

    soon. The king only gave me that to keep warm. Is he going to see me freeze to death? Since this is

    the depopted zone, no heating is provided. If you don''t prepare some coal for me, how can I survive

    in such a cold winter?"

    The man said respectfully, "Miss Yanice, king has something big to deal with recently. He said that you

    need to be patient these days and he will give you coal and clothes."

    "Be patient these days? I'' afraid he wants me to die. He hasn''t gotten anything valuable from me for so

    many years, so he gave up on me and left me to rot, right?"

    Yanice was extremely angry, but the man didn''t change his attitude. He still said respectfully, "Miss

    Yanice, you must be kidding. Your identity is the most valuable to us. Our king won''t let you die. But he

    heard that some strangers came to the depopted zone, and he hopes that Miss Yanice won''t contact

    any outsiders."

    "That is really funny. You call this ce the depopted zone, so how could any man enter this ce?

    Are they ghosts?"

    Yanice snorted. Obviously, she didn''t intend to respect the man.

    The man looked around. As he saw three steaming teacups, he frowned.

    "Miss Yanice, you have guests here?"

    "Guests? You don''t let anyone in. How can I have guests?"

    Yanice also noticed the teacups on the table, but her expression did not change, which confused the

    man.

    "Miss Yanice, these three teacups are..."

    "I''m too lonely by myself, so I imagine someoneing to visit me. Can''t I make tea for them and have

    a chat?"

    Yanice said as if it was true.

    The man didn''t believe it. He wanted to go into Yanice''s bedroom to check, but Yanice stood in front of

    him and snapped, "How dare you! Who are you to enter my room?"

    "I dare not, but if you hide someone else here, I will not be able to exin to the king. Therefore, Miss

    Yanice, you''d better move aside and let me take a look. It''s right for both of us."

    Although the man was polite to Yanice, his words were quite annoying, at least for Yanice now.

    "How dare you ask me to do so? Besides, how can I hide someone in such a small ce?"

    "I have to check before I know."

    After the man finished speaking, he pushed Yanice away without the slightest bit of respect. Yanice

    gritted her teeth. She was so angry that she wanted to kill him.

    Nicole''s heart suddenly rose in her throat.

    ''Who was that man?''

    ''How could he be so arrogant?''

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel was ready to kill that man at any time. As long as the man opened the cab, Samuel would

    kill him.

    The atmosphere was so tense that a fight seemed to take ce at any moment.

    The man looked around in Yanice''s room. Seeing that he was about to walk towards the cab,

    Yanice knitted her brows and threw out the teacup in her hand.

    The teacup hit the man''s head squarely. The man was stunned for a moment, and then he heard

    Yanice''s cold voice, "Do you really want to die? I don''t mind killing the minion sent by Leo. Since you''re

    dead, there will be someone else to take your ce."

    Yanice sounded merciless. Nobody knew when she held a dagger in her hand. The man saw the cold

    light of the dagger,psing into silence.

    "Miss Yanice, you must be joking. This is some food the king prepared for you for the next three days. If

    you are not starving, Miss Yanice, please don''t eat too much each time. Because the snowstorm is

    The man was back to his normal, but Yanice was not appeased.

    "Get lost!"

    The man didn''t care about how Yanice treated him at all. He left after Yanice said that.

    The sound of the chains rang out again, but growing more and more distant this time.

    Nicole wanted to get out, but Samuel stopped her.

    He shook his head at her.

    Nicole was slightly surprised, but she did as she was told. In such a ce, she subconsciously thought

    Samuel was reliable. She believed that any decision made by Samuel was right.

    They waited for a while. Yanice did note in. Instead, she threw the water in the tea cup away and

    refilled it. Then, she said to herself, "Morty,e here. Taste the freshly brewed tea. If you can tell

    what kind of tea it is, I will give you a reward."

    Nicole was stunned a bit, and Samuel was also speechless.

    Even when Yanice was trapped here, she was still thinking about Morty.

    Rumors had it that she had raised Morty as her own son. It seemed to be true.

    Nicole felt sympathy for this woman.

    At this moment, they did not heard the chains, but the man left before now came in.

    Yanice directly threw a pot of hot tea at him.

    "Do you want to die?"

    That was probably the first time the man had seen Yanice lose her temper. He tried to dodge the pot,

    but failed.

    Yanice''s teapot did not hit him but the wall beside him. The man was sshed on the face by the hot

    water in the pot.

    "It hurts!"

    The man cried out, but he suddenly felt something was wrong. He tried to defend himself in a hurry, but

    Yanice kicked hard at his abdomen and sent him flying.

    It seemed like she really wanted to kill him. Yanice now swung at him with a chair.

    The man didn''t dare to fight back. Seeing that the chair was about to hit him, he hurriedly opened his

    mouth.

    "Miss Yanice, I didn''t mean toe in. I just want to tell you that the king said that this area is not

    peacefultely, so he asked me to tell you not to go out."

    The chair was only five centimeters away from the man''s head.

    Yanice''s face was livid with rage, and she sounded furious.

    "If you dare to spy on me again, I guarantee that I''ll knock you off next time!"

    The man could feel that Yanice was serious. His heart beat wildly, and his palms sweated.

    He had always known how scary Yanice was. This woman had been locked up here for so many years,

    and she became lunatic a long time ago. Prior to him, there were a few people who were sent to deliver

    her food, but they all died. Knowing that, the king did nothing but gave arge sum of money to their

    families.

    The man definitely didn''t want to die, so since he started to deliver food, he had always been respectful

    to Yanice.

    He found that as long as he treated Yanice with courtesy, Yanice would not make trouble for him.

    Today, if he didn''t feel there was something wrong, he wouldn''t have returned. However, he did not

    expect that what he did would enrage Yanice.

    Though Yanice was a woman, her strength would scare a man when she went crazy. If the chairnded

    on his head just now, he would definitely die. Thinking of that, the man felt sweat breaking out on his

    forehead.

    "Miss Yanice, I''m not lying to you. I forgot to tell you that, so I came back."

    The man hurriedly said.

    Yanice knew that he wasn''t telling the truth, but she didn''t bother to argue with him now.

    She casually threw the stool away and said coldly, "Piss off!"

    "Alright. I''ll leave immediately!"

    The man fled quickly.

    Yanice frowned as she looked in the direction where the man left.

    During the fifteen minutes after the man left, Yanice did not move at all, so Samuel did not let Nicole go

    out.

    Nicole thought that if she didn''t listened to Samuel, she would have been caught by the man.

    When she thought of that, she was a little frightened.

    After a few minutes, Samuel whispered to Nicole, "We can go out now."

    "Should we wait any longer?"

    Nicole asked worriedly, afraid that the man woulde back again.

    Samuel shook his head with a smile and said, "It''s alright. I think he''s gone. He must be scared by what

    Yanice did just now."

    "I was also scared."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel couldn''t help but tap her head with his fingers.

    "When did you be so timid?"

    "Now, with you by my side, I have the least courage."

    Nicole stuck out her tongue. Samuel thought her mischievous expression was charming.

    The woman was bing more and more attractive to him.

    Samuel took hold of Nicole''s arm and got out of the cab.

    Yanice looked at them and whispered, "Did you notice that?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel nodded, but Nicole was confused.

    "What did you find?"

    Nicole suddenly felt that she could not understand what they were talking about.

    What happened?

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s confused face and said in a low voice, "The man came in with the sound of

    chains the first time. That meant there should be chains on the door. However, when he came back,

    there was no sound of chains, so there might be a second exit or entrance."

    "That''s right. I always thought that there was only one entrance. After all, the entrance was sealed. But

    now, it seems that I was wrong. Also, that man was very careful. He should have noticed something

    strange here and didn''t dare to do anything to me, so he went to Leo. We are in great danger now. I

    only have one question. Can we go out now?"

    Yanice''s words immediately made Nicole and Samuel upset.

 Chapter 1333 Sorry for the Trouble

    Chapter 1333 Sorry for the Trouble

    "He can''t see us, right?"

    Nicole asked in surprise.

    Samuel whispered, "These three teacups have exposed us, and if there is a second exit, that man will

    see the door was broken."

    Nicole remembered how they got in.

    "Then what should we do now?"

    Nicole put her hand on her waist.

    She was not afraid to confront the enemyter as long as she could be with Samuel.

    Samuel gently grabbed Nicole''s hand and said softly, "We have Phoenix. I just hope that she can arrive

    here one step earlier than Leo''s people."

    Samuel''s phone rang.

    Looking at the number on the screen, Samuel''s lips curled up.

    "She''s here. We should be able to leave soon."

    Yanice and Nicole both heaved a sigh of relief.

    Samuel answered the phone.

    "Phoenix, where are you?"

    "I entered the depopted zone, but where are you?"

    Phoenix was a little anxious.

    Samuel sent over their location and mentioned the man. He also told Phoenix about Yanice.

    Phoenix was stunned.

    "Yanice? The Hills?"

    Phoenix had stayed in Country Z for a few years, so she knew about the Hill Family.

    Samuel said yes, but Phoenix could not ept.

    "Mr. Green, you''re killing me! My people have been sent out. If there is no one in the depopted zone,

    I can exin to the king that I am here to hunt. But now you want to take Yanice with you. The King will

    know that I saved her!"

    Phoenix''s voice became urgent.

    Samuel did not expect to find Yanice in Country F. He felt a little sorry.

    "Do you want me to send someone to the border? Maybe Leo will think we saved her."

    This was the only way Samuel could think of.

    But Phoenix continued, "I contacted Fill and asked him to send a helicopter to bring Yanice away. The

    king had been imprisoned her for so many years, and even build the depopted zone for her. You

    should understand how much attention the king paid to her. As long as she stays in the country, the

    king would do everything to find her. I cannot guarantee that she will not be found again after she is

    saved. Mr. Green, if you really want her to be safe, let her leave the country immediately."

    "But it will take some time for Fill. I''m afraid we won''t be able to make it in time."

    Samuel had considered this, but he was afraid that the man would tell Leo. It was toote for them to

    leave this ce.

    After pondering for a moment, Phoenix said, "We can only use the power of Sky Group. However, we

    might lose some people. Once we are exposed, the king will kill like hell. Mr. Green, it was too much to

    trade a dozen lives for one."

    Phoenix had used her identity to bring these people into Country F. She did this because she wanted to

    train them to be her own troops, so that she couldmand them in the future. Phoenix was unwilling

    to sacrifice so many people''s lives for Yanice.

    To Phoenix, Sky Group was her home and she was grateful to it. But the Hills had nothing to do with

    her.

    Although Samuel, her boss, was loyal to the Hill Family, she did not belong to Country Z. She didn''t

    have to be respect towards the Hill Family.

    Samuel knew Phoenix''s position, but Yanice did not understand. He looked at Yanice. Yanice

    whispered, "She''s right. The price is too high. My life is valuable, and so is everyone else''s. You and

    Nicole can leave first. I''ll stay. As long as I''m still here, Leo won''t go overboard. He may just transfers

    me to another ce. Don''t worry, he won''t take my life. After all, my identity is useful. "

    Phoenix paused.

    She had thought about whether Yanice would agree to her proposal. To put it bluntly, she wanted to

    test Yanice''s attitude.

    If Yanice wanted to leave regardless of other people''s lives, Phoenix would immediately abandon her.

    Phoenix only recognized Samuel. As for the lives of others, she didn''t care too much. But when she

    heard Yanice''s words, her face changed slightly.

    Samuel whispered, "No, I promised Mr. Morty that I would bring you back. Mr. Morty said that the Sky

    Group is working for him now."

    He said this to Phoenix on purpose.

    Phoenix frowned but did not say anything. She then heard Samuel say, "Phoenix, send a few people to

    create chaos around the depopted zone. And contact Fill. Let him send a helicopter to pick them up.

    Tell your people not to fight them head-on. As long as Fill''s helicopter arrives, let them leave."

    "What about Yanice?"

    Phoenix understood what Samuel meant. He wanted her people to leave Country F.

    But these people were there to protect Samuel. If they were all evacuated, then who would be able to

    protect Samuel?

    Samuel''s face was severe, "Yanice will follow me. As long as Fill''s helicopter enters, Leo will think

    Yanice is leaving. He will not expect Yanice to stay with me."

    "Mr. Green, you''re taking a risk."

    Phoenix knew that as long as Fill was here, her people would leave safely. Fill''s helicopter was a

    fighter, and it was strong enough to fight Country F. But Samuel left the danger to himself.

    Samuel whispered, "No time to argue. Do as I say."

    "Mr. Green, bring Yanice with me."

    Phoenix didn''tpromised.

    She could not put Samuel in danger, nor could she leave Fill and her people to fight Country F. So she

    decided to take matters into her own hands.

    "Phoenix..."

    Samuel''s eyes shed.

    He knew Phoenix''s position. He felt a little guilty when he heard this.

    Nicole was confused and asked in a low voice, "Who is her?"

    "Princess of Country F. Her name is Inez Van. She is Leo''s daughter."

    Nicole stunned.

    She never imagined that Phoenix from the Sky Group would be the princess of Country F.

    "She..."

    "Let''s go out first."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly. He looked at Yanice, and said, "Yanice, follow us."

    "Alright. Sorry for the trouble."

    Yanice was looking forward to leaving Country F, but she didn''t want to sacrifice so many people

    because of her. When she heard that Phoenix was the princess of Country F, she couldn''t stay calm,

    and she was curious about Samuel.

    What kind of organization was the Sky Group?

    It made a princess to betray her country and her father.

    Samuel did not have time to exin. After taking them out of the house, he quickly moved towards the

    coordinates given by Phoenix.

    The wind and snow started to blow. Samuel did not forget to take a down jacket for Nicole. But Nicole''s

    nose was still red with cold.

    "Hold on. We''ll be fine when we find Phoenix."

    Samuelforted her in a low voice.

    Nicole nodded and followed behind and checked the surroundings from time to time. She covered up

    their traces.

    Samuel, Nicole and the others quickly found the people sent by Phoenix. They were dressed in the

    clothes of the Sky Group. When they saw Samuel, they said respectfully, "Mr. Green, we''re here to pick

    you up."

    "Thank you."

    Samuel was happy to see them, and his expression rxed a lot.

    Yanice and Nicole got into the car. Samuel checked the surroundings and whispered, "Another

    behind?"

    "Yes, Master Phoenix asked us to drive one car north. The car to pick you up is heading south. We''ll

    drive the same car, so it''s not easy for people to discover. And a snowstorm will arrive soon. It will

    cover our tracks."

    The man exined in a low and quick voice.

    "What is your name?"

    "Rey."

    Rey quickly got on the car.

    Samuel and the others felt the heat in the car. They finally found a sense of normal life.

    Yanice remained silent, but she stayed cautious.

    Rey drove the car, and another car followed, heading in the opposite direction.

    "How long have you been here?" Samuel asked.

    "Five years."

    Rey replied respectfully.

    "Who else is there in your family?"

    "My mother. My father passed away the year beforest. I didn''t have time to go back."

    Rey was a little sad.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel also felt ufortable.

    His men were hiding in a foreign country. They couldn''t even mourn their families. If they were soldiers,

    they would be respected, but they had no identities.

    Samuel felt depressed. He finally understood why Morty had to bring the Sky Group to the right track.

    Sky Group had a great reputation and was strict in managing the army. To others, they were an army of

    iron and blood without feeling. But those who knew Samuel and Fill knew that they had the blood of

    soldiers. So the people they trained were just like them. They were all rare talents.

    But they couldn''t appear in the name of the official army, and they had to stay in a gray area. It was too

    unfair to them.

    But things were different now. They were now officially registered soldiers, and their dedication would

    be remembered and respected.

    Thinking of this, Samuel whispered, "When it is over, I''ll give you a month off to apany your

    mother."

    "Thank you, Mr. Green."

    Rey was very excited.

    They didn''t talk anymore. Nicole watched as the car drove out of the depopted zone. It was getting

    farther and farther. Nicole could see an orange lighthouse. She felt excited.

    "Are we going into the city?"

 Chapter 1334 Its Perfect

    Chapter 1334 It''s Perfect

    "It''s not just entering the city. Master Phoenix ordered us to bring you into the pce."

    Rey''s words shocked Nicole and Yanice.

    "The pce?"

    "Yes, Master Phoenix said that the most dangerous ce is the safest. The king would never have

    thought you were hiding in the pce."

    Rey admired Phoenix much. It could be seen that Phoenix''s reputation was high.

    Phoenix was Zayn''s sister. Now Nicole was a little curious about her.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and whispered, "Don''t ask too much, understand?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel was a mind reader. He knew what she was thinking.

    Nicole was depressed that she had been seen through. Samuel smiled and said, "After the security

    check, I''ll let you do whatever you want. You can even meet Zayn."

    "I want to see Trevin."

    Compared to Zayn, Nicole was more worried about Trevin.

    Ever since Country F blockaded itself, Trevin was like just disappeared from the world. He followed

    Major, and Major was sinister and cunning. Nicole didn''t know if Trevin had exposed himself.

    "Alright. I''ll be with you."

    Samuel agreed.

    Yanice listened and did not say anything. She was not familiar with these names. And the people she

    knew were not here.

    "Is William alright? Did you save him?"

    Yanice thought that she would never ask about Williams, but she couldn''t bear it.

    Nicole looked at Yanice and thought of what Samuel had told her. She whispered, "My uncle William

    went back before we came. He was taken to the Capital City. He had been imprisoned by Leo for all

    these years. His condition was not good."

    "Uncle William? William is your uncle?"

    Yanice''s eyes widened in surprise.

    Nicole and Samuel realized that they did not mention Nicole''s identity to Yanice.

    "Yes, I am a child of the Don family. My father is Xander, and my mother is Audrey. I was mistaken

    when I was a baby. I grew up in the Bush family, so I was called Nicole Bush."

    Nicole briefly exined it. As for Mr. and Mrs. Bush, she didn''t wanted to mention it. It would bring up

    another sad memory.

    Yanice immediately understood this short but clear exnation.

    "Xander didn''t get married when he died. He actually had a child with Mr. Shaw''s daughter. I didn''t even

    know about this. I''ve been missing out on too many things."

    Yanice smiled bitterly. No one could understand her pain and sadness.

    Nicole was quite ufortable. She did not know the love and hatred of previous generations. She

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    didn''t know how tofort William and Yanice.

    She patted Yanice''s hand, "Everything will be fine."

    "Yes, everything will be fine. How''s Lindo then?"

    "Dead."

    Yanice was stunned. Her face changed and then she became calm again.

    No one spoke anymore.

    The car drove into the city.

    Along the way, there were checkpoints. Nicole and Samuel were a little nervous.

    But Rey''s expression remained the same as he drove.

    "Stop. Routine inspection."

    Rey''s car was stopped.

    "I''m out of town on Santino''s orders! How dare you? Can''t you see my pass card?"

    Rey''s voice was harsh.

    The man nced at Rey''s car and his face turned pale. He stepped to the side and said, "Sorry, sir.

    Please forgive me."

    Rey ignored him and started the car.

    Samuel frowned and whispered, "Santino?"

    "Master Phoenix said that we can''t do things in her name. Otherwise, if something happens to her, we''ll

    be screwed. So we are assigned to the names of princes. This way, we can observe the entire pce.

    It will also make us safer. Even if one of us is exposed, no one else will be affected."

    Nicole admired Phoenix more.

    "Master Phoenix is really smart."

    "Of course."

    Rey did not conceal his admiration for Phoenix.

    Samuel did not say anything. He looked at Nicole''s excited face and smiled.

    When the car drove into the center of the city, both sides of the street were on guard. The vibe was a

    little tense.

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s embrace and whispered, "Why do I feel so depressed here?"

    "Something must have happened."

    Samuel was sensitive. He felt something.

    Yanice frowned slightly, "This ce should be under control now. We may not be allowed to go in."

    Rey parked the car beside a hotel. Samuel, Nicole and Yanice got off the car and entered the hotel.

    Rey used someone else''s ID card to check in.

    Samuel and the others arrived at the presidential suite. Rey asked them to clean up and then brought

    clothes for them.

    Yanice looked at her long hair and frowned. Then, she went straight to the bathroom, took out a pair of

    scissors and cut her hair.

    Nicole was a little surprised, but she did not stop her. Instead, she stepped forward and asked, "Do you

    need my help?"

    "Yes, please."

    Ever since she found out that Nicole was William''s niece, Yanice''s attitude towards Nicole became

    close and friendly.

    Nicole gave Yanice a nice haircut. She''s got short, neat hair now.

    Yanice looked at the mirror. She seemed to see her younger self. But some of her gray hair was a

    reminder that the years had passed.

    If Leo hadn''t imprisoned her, perhaps she would have done many things.

    Now her love was gone and her career was gone. She missed out everything.

    Anger burst out.

    Looking at the traffic outside, Yanice wished that this ce could be burned and blown up. But she

    knew that she could only think about it now. She could do nothing.

    Nicole did not know the twists and turns in Yanice''s heart. Nicole looked at her short hair and said,

    "Yanice, you are so pretty."

    Nicole also wanted to be closer to Samuel''s aunt.

    Yanice didn''t care about how she looked. But she was satisfied when she heardpliments.

    Actually, Yanice was a beauty, especially when she smiled. She was different from Sally. It was hard to

    say who was more pretty. They had their own strengths.

    "No matter how pretty I am, I''m not young anymore."

    Yanice was filled with regret, but Nicole couldn''t help her with this.

    Samuel knocked on the door, "Yanice, Nicole, have you got changed?"

    "Almost!"

    Yanice packed herself up and left with Nicole.

    Rey had arrived, and Samuel was also sitting there, wearing a ck tuxedo.

    "Mr. Green, Nicole, the king has your photos, so basically everyone in charge knows you. If you want to

    go in, you need to put on some makeup."

    Rey''s words surprised Nicole.

    "They all know us? Then didn''t everyone in the hall see us just now?"

    "It''s fine. They''re all our people. This is our hotel."

    Nicole rxed a little.

    Samuel was not surprised. Obviously, he knew it.

    Nicole never thought that there had Samuel''s business. She looked at Samuel and said, "That''s

    amazing!"

    "Not me. Fill did this."

    Samuel did not praise himself, but Nicole knew that the reason Fill worked so hard for Samuel was

    because Samuel had saved him back then.

    Fill was grateful to Samuel.

    "I wonder how he is doing now."

    Samuel smiled.

    "You can just call him and ask."

    "Forget it. I''m just curious."

    Nicole made a face at him.

    Yanice looked at them. She thought of her youth. At that time, she had also fantasized about love and

    what her lover looked like. But now that she was over forty, she didn''t dare to think about these.

    She had wasted time for too long.

    Samuel felt a change in Yanice''s mood. He pulled Nicole to his side and whispered, "Hurry up. Rey has

    brought someone to put on your makeup."

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not ask and sat down.

    The makeup artist walked in and greeted them. Then she started her work.

    Nicole and Yanice took a long time to change. After the makeup, Nicole almost didn''t recognize herself.

    Nicole''s face became neutral, and there was nothing of her former self.

    "Awesome!"

    Nicole sighed in surprise, and Yanice was also a little shocked.

    Her aged face had changed. Now she looked like an elder sister of Nicole.

    "It''s perfect."

    Yanice was quite satisfied.

    Nicole turned around to look for Samuel. She wanted to see if Samuel could recognize her. But Samuel

    seemed to have gained a lot of weight, especially his stomach. She felt like he was pregnant! And his

    clothes were much bigger.

    Samuel was simply a fat, middle-aged man!

    Nicole was stunned.

    "Samuel? How did you change like this?"

    She never thought that Samuel would be like this. Nicole almost couldn''t ept it.

 Chapter 1335 She Never Wanted to Be His Sister

    Chapter 1335 She Never Wanted to Be His Sister

    "Doesn''t it look good?"

    Samuel was very calm.

    "So ugly."

    Nicole said disdainfully, which made Samuel chuckle.

    "That''s right. Then, no one will pay attention to me. After all, an old man with a big belly can seldom

    attract others'' attraction. Rey also prepares new ID cards for us, which can be searched on the

    Inte."

    This surprised Nicole. Rey was so capable since he could forge two ID cards.

    "I feel like you''re going to give birth when I touch your belly. Mr. Green, are you tired?"

    Nicole suddenly wanted to y a game with him.

    Samuel allowed her to touch his belly. Such a thickyer of shield was indeed cumbersome.

    Fortunately, it was not very hot now, so he could still hold on to this.

    "Is that enough?"

    "No. Your face will scare me at night. I will feel like I''m sleeping with a stranger."

    Nicole didn''t pay attention to what she said. Samuel pulled her into his embrace when hearing this.

    "A stranger? You are quite bold since youe here."

    As Samuel spoke, he extended his hand to tickle Nicole.

    "Don''t mess around! That''s itchy!"

    Nicole couldn''t stand this, so she smiled and begged for mercy.

    They yed andughed like this. Aftering here, Nicole also let herself go. She was no longer

    calm and introverted as she was in the Seapolis City. Instead, she was like a girl from college, outgoing

    and straightforward, which made Samuel happy.

    This was because there was no acquaintance here, Nicole did not need to remember her identity as

    "Mrs. Green" and follow all those rules. Only now did she truly live the way she wanted the most.

    Yanice could not help but shake her head as she watched them y like this. She smiled and went to

    another room.

    After a while, Nicole and Samuel were tired. Both of them fell onto the bed, out of breath. They looked

    like they had just done something "erotic".

    Rey and the makeup artist already retreated, giving them absolute privacy.

    Nicole stroked Samuel''s fingers and whispered, "Do you have any ns here? We are like two warriors

    trying to break into a tiger''s den, right?"

    "Exactly."

    Samuel touched Nicole''s long hair, which was so smooth and soft. He was unwilling to let go of it.

    He whispered, "Actually, I don''t have any ns. I just want toe here and collect some evidence. It

    will be great if I can find the persons we want. Then I''ll bring them back. As for the rest, if Zayn and

    Phoenix still want to keep Country F, I''ll give them a clean and sinless one. If they don''t want it, I''ll

    destroy it."

    Samuel did not have any good impression of this ce, nor did he have any feelings for it. Actually, he

    came here because of the mission and some other things.

    He and Nicole had been schemed against for such a long time. They had to fight back, right?

    He had always thought that Elvis was behind this, but now it seemed that the real mastermind was Leo.

    The whole thing was about the enmity of the Shaw family, the resentment of the Don family, and the

    schemes of the Green family. Too many people were involved. They needed to give these people

    something.

    Nicole nodded.

    She whispered, "I want Trevin to be safe and sound."

    "We will protect him. Don''t worry."

    Nicole was very relieved after hearing this.

    "Samuel, I think it''s enough to punish Leo and his people. As for Country F, the residents here are

    innocent, aren''t they?"

    "We''ll talk about thister."

    Samuel felt that it was not the right time to discuss this now.

    Rey asked someone to send them food and drink. The snowstorm had grown stronger.

    Standing in front of the French window and looking at the snowstorm, Nicole couldn''t help but say,

    "Fortunately, we''re back. Otherwise, we might die of coldness in the depopted zone."

    "Perhaps we will die silently. No one will find us."

    Samuel hugged Nicole''s waist from behind.

    She was wearing a white sweater and jeans. She looked very youthful and energetic, which made

    Samuel''s heart beat quickly.

    Samuel leaned his chin against Nicole''s shoulder and whispered, "Honey, I want to discuss some

    things for couples with you in bed, okay?"

    Along the way, Samuel had been holding back his desires. Nicole''s health was not good and the

    situation was not very safe. He did not dare to do anything. Now the snowstorm allowed them to

    temporarily stay here for a few days. Samuel couldn''t help thinking about that.

    The warm breath blew in her ears, which was itchy. Nicole felt that her body was also warming up.

    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. I haven''t grown up!"

    Nicole said coquettishly. Next second, she was directly carried by Samuel.

    "You haven''t grown up? Then let me teach you how."

    Samuel said in a different tone.

    Nicole felt that even her toes were about to turn red with embarrassment.

    "Shameless."

    As soon as Nicole said this, she was thrown onto the bed.

    "As I long I can get my wife, I don''t care to be shameless. Besides, we are already married. Thews

    allow us to do so. Who dares to stop us?"

    Samuel said as he pressed onto Nicole.

    At first, Nicole still felt shy and tried to push Samuel. Soon, she began to cooperate.

    Outside, the snowstorm was still heavy, and it seemed to be heavier. While inside the room, it was hot

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    and the warmth seemed to be able to melt everything.

    When Nicole woke up, it was already dark outside.

    Samuel was still lying on bed. His pectoral made Nicole blush.

    "Since you are awake, are you hungry? I''ll ask someone to bring food over."

    "No need."

    As soon as Nicole said a word, she realized that her voice was hoarse.

    Gosh! She felt even more embarrassed when she thought about her screaming just now.

    Samuel loved her so much when he saw Nicole being bashful. She was so cute, like a mimosa.

    "Don''t be so shy," he smiled. "We did it legally."

    "Stop! I''m exhausted. I want to sleep."

    Nicole turned around and found that all her bones seemed to be torn apart. He felt so painful.

    She suddenly thought of Yanice and asked, "Where is Yanice?"

    "She''s gone to rest in the next room."

    Seeing that Nicole realized it sote, Samuel felt she was very cute.

    Nicole was a little embarrassed and pulled over the quilt to cover herself.

    "You''re so lustful. Can''t you get satisfied?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel admitted it very quickly, which left Nicole speechless.

    "Can you handle it yourself in the future?"

    "No."

    "I''m very tired."

    "I''ll be gentler."

    The conversation between them became erotic. Nicole chose to shut up.

    She closed her eyes and fell asleep again.

    When Samuel sensed this, he smiled and tucked her in. Then he went to the balcony to smoke.

    The phone rang.

    Samuel saw that it was a message from Phoenix.

    He took his phone and looked at the bed. Seeing that Nicole was still asleep, he closed the balcony

    door and answered the video call.

    A delicate face immediately appeared on the screen.

    "Hi, Mr. Green, long time no see,"

    "Long time no see, Phoenix."

    Samuel looked gentle.

    Phoenix noticed that Samuel had changed. He now looked gentler and warmer. Unfortunately, his

    change was not because of her.

    "You''re more approachable than before."

    Phoenix smiled, a trace of loneliness shing through her eyes.

    Samuel looked at her and said, "You''ve been suffering all these years. I''m sorry"

    "It''s nothing. I''m just pottering around day by day."

    Phoenix shrugged, as if she didn''t care about it.

    It was snowing heavily outside, but Phoenix only wore a robe. She held the wine ss. The red wine

    inside swayed, making her look lonely.

    Samuel swallowed and whispered, "You''re not young anymore. It''s time to find a man to get married."

    "What? Mr. Green even wants to arrange my marriage now?"

    Phoenix smiled, but it was more like a bitter smile.

    "Mr. Green, you know who I want to marry the most."

    "Phoenix, I''m married and already have children. I love my wife and children very much. It''s time for

    you to let go after all these years."

    Samuel''s expression was a little terrible.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Morty had instructed him toe here, Samuel didn''t want toe here at

    all, because Phoenix was here.

    Phoenix, one of his people, was a woman who loved him very much.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Phoenix and said, "You are still the same as before and reject others

    straightforwardly. You don''t care if I can take it or not. Mr. Green, do you treat your wife as you do to

    us? I''ve heard that she''s also here. Aren''t you afraid that she will discover something between us?"

    "There''s nothing between us. Phoenix, don''t get into a dead end. You are always my dear sister."

    Phoenix fell silent when hearing what Samuel said.

    She drank all the red wine in one gulp. Looking at Samuel in the video, she felt sad.

    Sister?

    She didn''t want to be his sister!

    However, Phoenix also knew that she could not push Samuel too hard. Otherwise, they would be

    driven further apart.

    This time, she was given a chance by God and Samuel came to her side. She had plenty of time to get

    along with Samuel, didn''t she?

    Thinking of this, Phoenix showed a charming smile.

    There was no one else in the pce, and she felt quite lonely. Because Samuel was here, Phoenix

    finally felt hopeful and excited.

    "Mr. Green, the city has been under martialw these days, and there is a snowstorm outside. If there''s

    nothing urgent, you''d better not go out. Later, I will personally pick you up and take you to the pce."

    Phoenix wanted to say that she would only took Samuel to the pce, but in order not to arouse

    Samuel''s disgust, she gave up.

    Phoenix felt confident that she could defeat Nicole, for that Nicole had never risked her life with

    Samuel.

    Nicole did not know that she had be someone''s rival and was sleeping soundly.

    However, Samuel had seen through Phoenix through the video. His expression was serious and he

    said, "Phoenix, I hope that no matter what happens during this period of time in Country F, it will not

    affect our rtionship. You know what I mean, right?"

    Phoenix''s expression instantly changed when she heard this.

 Chapter 1336 But I Dont Love You

    Chapter 1336 But I Don''t Love You

    Samuel was warning her!

    Phoenix remembered that Samuel would rarely speak to her like that. But now Samuel warned her for

    Nicole. Phoenix couldn''t help but feel a little wronged.

    "Mr. Green, I''ve done so much these years for Sky Group and for you. Are you going to get rid of me

    for Nicole?"

    Phoenix tried to hold back her tears when she said so. Hearing that, Samuel suddenly took pity on her.

    "Phoenix, she is my wife. I won''t allow anyone to hurt her. As a man, if I can''t even protect my wife, do

    you think I''m worthy of being a man?"

    "But ..."

    "Alright, Nicole is a very good girl. If you meet her, I believe you will like her."

    Samuel hung up the phone after saying that.

    When Phoenix heard that Samuel hung up, she felt disappointed.

    Samuel rarely cared about others like that.

    Phoenix looked at the documents in her hands. They were all about Nicole.

    Nicole used to be so ordinary that Phoenix would pass by her without giving a nce. How could

    Samuel like her? If Nicole didn''t trick Samuel into sleeping with her, how could she be his wife?

    Phoenix was very disdainful of a woman like Nicole. Even though some documents showed that Nicole

    had suffered so much over the years that she almost died in a fire, so what?

    If Nicole didn''t want to marry Samuel, none of these would happen. So in the end, she could only

    me herself. But Samuel cared about her so much.

    Why?

    Phoenix crumpled all the documents up, and it seemed like she was determined to win back Samuel.

    After Samuel hung up the phone, he looked at the snowstorm outside, feelingplicated.

    Phoenix had a different meaning to him.

    Back then, Phoenix went to the battlefield for him. They crossed through the barrage of bullets and

    fought side by side. To be honest, Samuel did not treat her as a woman at all during that period.

    She was more like his brother whom he could entrust his life. Samuel was captured in a mission one

    time. In order to save Samuel, Phoenix ignored disciplines and orders and infiltrated the enemy''s ce

    by herself. She fought more than 30 terrorists single-handedly and rescued Samuel. However, she was

    shot and trapped there.

    Samuel did not know what she had suffered. He only knew that when Phoenix was rescued, she was

    covered in blood. Although she didn''t suffer from sexual violence, the bullet got through her abdomen

    and the doctor said that she could never bear children.

    That was what Samuel owed her.

    He still remembered that Phoenix smiled and said to him, "Mr. Green, it''s fine. You don''t mind that,

    right? Why don''t you marry me?"

    At that time, Samuel thought about marrying her. After all, it was not easy for an infertile woman to find

    a man who was loyal to her. Samuel did not want to see that Phoenix had an unhappy marriage due to

    her infertility, so he was silent, not showing his attitude. But everyone thought that they were a couple.

    Phoenix was happy back then. Even though she had disability, she did not care. Samuel could feel her

    excitement, but he was somewhat depressed and sad.

    Emotionally, he did not want to marry Phoenix, because she was more like a war friend to him. It was

    more like a kinship, but definitely not love.

    Samuel also longed for love. He wanted to marry someone he loved and spend the rest of his life with

    her, so he didn''t want to marry Phoenix. However, logically speaking, he knew that Phoenix needed to

    receive treatment.

    At that time, Phoenix''s was very emotional. In order to let her listen to the doctor, Samuel had to

    temporarily acquiesce in their rtionship.

    Phoenix was immersed in happiness all day, so she recovered faster than expected.

    Samuel still remembered that the day when Phoenix recovered from her injuries, she was dressed in a

    white wedding dress. At that time, he realized that she was a woman, a real woman, and that woman

    wanted to marry him and spend her life with him.

    Samuel was conflicted about marrying Phoenix then. He knew it would make him a bastard, but he still

    rejected Phoenix.

    He said, "Phoenix, I''m sorry. I will treat you as my sister for the rest of my life. In the future, I will always

    back you up. The Green''s is also a home to you. I''ll make sure that no one dares to bully you, but I

    cannot marry you."

    The grin vanished from Phoenix''s face.

    She stared at Samuel in astonishment. Seeing her painful expression, Samuel felt hurt.

    She cried.

    That was the first time Samuel saw Phoenix crying. Only then did he know that Phoenix was only a

    vulnerable woman who was not as strong as others thought.

    "I''m sorry, Phoenix, I know I''m cruel to you, but everyone in the world has the right to find their own

    love. I am not in love with you. I have my ns of life for the future, but you are not in my ns. I''ve

    thought about marrying you out of responsibility, but my heart tells me that would be bad for both you

    and me."

    "Mr. Green, I don''t care. I want to marry you because you are the one I love."

    Phoenix cried out. She waspletely devastated. After waiting for so many days, she thought that the

    wedding would be enviable. Who knew that Samuel would break up with her?

    She couldn''t ept it.

    But Samuel said in a low voice, "But I don''t love you. If you marry someone who you don''t love, your

    marriage won''t be happy and every promise will be no more than empty checks. Phoenix, I don''t love

    you. Even if another ten or twenty years go by, I still won''t love you. I''m not the type of man who will fall

    in love with someone who I spend most time together. The love I long for is the one at first sight, the

    one which would give me a throb. We''ve been together for so many years. To be honest, if it weren''t for

    your injuries, I wouldn''t even notice you are a girl. You know, I won''t marry someone I don''t love."

    Samuel''s words were quite harsh. This was the first time Phoenix realized that Samuel was a heartless

    person.

    His heart was made of stone, but what about Nicole now?

    Samuel was recalling the past, and so was Phoenix.

    She looked at the documents in her hands andughed crazily. She even didn''t notice that her tears

    fell.

    "Mr. Green, you said that you will not marry someone you don''t love, but Nicole tricked you into

    sleeping with her and forced you to marry her. Why wouldn''t you treat her like me? Why did you marry

    her? Didn''t you say that you like the love at first sight? How could Nicole win you over? I saved you at

    all costs. Is my love for you not as much as that of the woman who yed tricks on you?"

    Phoenix could not understand.

    After Phoenix recovered, she was expelled from the militarypound because of her unauthorized

    actions. She said goodbye to Samuel. She thought that she would never meet Samuel again, but when

    Samuel asked Fill to form the Sky Group, she saw hope.

    Although she hadn''t seen Samuel a few times these years, she was happy to know that he was still

    alive and was her superior. In order to destroy Samuel''s enemies and protect him, she resolutely

    returned to her hometown and came to rtives who she didn''t like and didn''t even want to mention.

    She contrived, schemed and got things done in Country F alone, only to ensure the safety of Samuel

    when he came here. Now he really came, but he was not alone. He brought his wife with him.

    ''If I meet Nicole, what should I call her?''

    ''Sister-inw?''

    ''Does she deserve?''

    A trace of coldness shed across Phoenix''s eyes.

    She heard the voice of a maid from outside.

    "Princess, Mr. Zayn is here."

    Phoenix was slightly stunned.

    She almost forgot her real name.

    Yes, she was the fifth daughter of the king of Country F, and her real name was Inez Van. However,

    Phoenix was unfamiliar with that name, because there had been few people who would call her Inez

    since childhood, so few that she almost forgot her real name.

    If it hadn''t been for her mother who went to any lengths to send her out when she was ten years old,

    she would have died many years ago, so when Samuel asked her what her name was, she shook her

    head.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    At that time, although Samuel was cold, he was very considerate. He held her in his arms. It was the

    first time in 10 years that she had been hugged by someone other than her mother.

    She still remembered how warm and reassuring that hug was, so she fell in love with Samuel at that

    moment.

    At that time, Samuel said, "What do you think of the name Phoenix? Phoenix is a noble and strong

    creature. I hope you can start your new life like a phoenix."

    Phoenix found the name beautiful, so she said, "Well, I''ll be a phoenix then."

    Samuel said, "You don''t need to be exactly like a phoenix. The phoenix suffered a lot when it was about

    to revive. I don''t want that for you. I hope you can grow up happily with less sufferings."

    He smiled when he said so. His smile brightened Phoenix''s heart like sunshine, giving her the reason

    and belief to live on.

    Phoenix wanted to be outstanding till she could match the man in front of her.

    So she worked hard and received all trainings and education. Even if she was so hard-working that her

    hands were blistered, she would feel that everything she did was worthwhile.

    But now?

    Phoenix was a little sad.

    Seeing that Phoenix did not respond, the maid called her again.

    "Princess?"

    "Let him in."

    Phoenix suddenly came to herself.

    In the past, Phoenix didn''t have the slightest interest in who would be the master of the country, and

    her brothers and sisters were no more than strangers to her.

    When she and her mother were in trouble, her brothers and sisters didn''t say a word for them, let alone

    give them a hand.

    The so-called second brother was unable to protect himself back then. It was said that he was almost

    tortured to death. She did not expect that he woulde back alive, and even wanted topete for

    the throne.

    She didn''t intend to get involved in this storm, but the documents showed that her second brother, Zayn

    Freeman, was Nicole''s cousin. Now Phoenix found the whole thing interesting.

    ''Her cousin?''

    ''Would a despicable woman like Nicole choose love or family?''

    A wicked smile hovered on Phoenix''s lips.

 Chapter 1337 I Feel More at Ease Since Theres No Expectation

    Chapter 1337 I Feel More at Ease Since There''s No Expectation

    After Zayn entered, he saw his sister sitting on the throne in azy posture, looking like a kitten.

    "Inez, I''ve heard you catch a cold. Are you feeling better today?"

    Zayn smiled and slowly walked in.

    He was so tall that his head blocked some sunlight. It made Phoenix''s heart tremble.

    She hadn''t seen her brother for a few years. He had grown taller. Inez still remembered when she was

    young, he was skinny and looked like he might die at any time. Inez didn''t expect that he would actually

    survive.

    Zayn also had information about Phoenix. When she knew that he was a gay, she did not despise him.

    Instead, she felt that he had paid too much for love. He didn''t want topete with anyone, but he was

    forced into this state.

    He was quite pathetic as well.

    "Thank you, Zayn. You are the only one who cares about me. Even father doesn''t care about me."

    Phoenix looked down and seemed to be sad.

    Zayn looked at his sister and thought of his past.

    "He''s busy with more important things all day. Why would he care about these? This is the cold

    medicine that I asked someone to prepare for you. There are no side effects. Drink it. As long as you

    recover, you''ll be more energetic. In this ce, if you don''t know how to love yourself, no one else will

    care about you."

    Phoenix was slightly stunned.

    To be honest, in this pce, she was insignificant. Sometimes, the maids would even forget about her,

    let alone those brothers and sisters. Now that Zayn hade to her, she was confused.

    "Thank you, Zayn. Helen, bring me the medicine."

    "Yes, Princess."

    Helen walked over, took the medicine from Zayn and handed it to Phoenix.

    Phoenix drank without hesitation, which surprised Zayn.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will poison you?"

    "I am almost forgotten by others. Do you need to trouble yourself to poison me?"

    Phoenix sounded agonized.

    This was what these children of royal family needed to experience.

    Once you were useless, no one would remember you, not even your own father. However, Phoenix

    knew that she was still being treated as a princess, but those people had other purposes.

    Princesses had been set for marriage to another country to consolidate strength.

    Phoenix didn''t know whom she was going to marry to. But no matter who he would be, she now had

    someone to rely on.

    After all, Samuel was here, right?

    However, Zayn did not know what Phoenix was thinking. He couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable

    when hearing that.

    "That''s right. People like us can''t survive here if we don''t work hard to show them how excellent we

    are."

    Phoenix paused slightly.

    "Zayn, are you here to form an alliance with me? This isn''t a good idea. I''m not interested in your

    Zayn took a seat and looked at Helen. Phoenix immediately understood.

    "Leave us."

    "Yes."

    Helen left.

    Only Phoenix and Zayn were left in the living room. Zayn looked straight at Phoenix and whispered,

    "Inez, I know that you are not quite close to me and it''s ridiculous to talk about kinship here. But other

    than you, I really can''t think of anyone that I can turn to."

    "Zayn, what happened exactly? Although I''m not interested in yourpetition, it''s better to be loved

    by a brother than to be alone. After all, I''ve taken your medicine, haven''t I?"

    Phoenix blinked. Zayn did not expect her to be so cute.

    He was stunned for a moment. Then heughed.

    "It seems that your life in this pce isfortable."

    "I feel more at ease since there''s no expectation."

    Phoenix''s words surprised Zayn a little.

    Didn''t she have any expectations?

    Actually, he was same as her. He left here because he didn''t have any feelings for this ce back then.

    But now, he had no choice but to struggle here again.

    The bitterness shed through his eyes, which was seen by Phoenix.

    Phoenix didn''t have any feelings for these brothers, but because of Nicole, she wanted to get closer to

    Zayn. Thus, she asked, "What exactly happened, Zayn?"

    "Nothing serious. One of my bodyguards was slightly injured. However, he offended Major, the

    counselor of Mark. I can''t help him. Therefore, I want to ask you if there is any vacant room that I can

    use."

    Zayn said in a low voice, and Phoenix frowned.

    "That''s quite difficult. It is said that even father treats Major with respect. Isn''t the person who offended

    him courting death? You even want to send such a person to me. Do you think my life is too easy and

    want to make trouble for me?"

    Phoenix was still smiling, but her gaze already turned sharp.

    Zayn always knew that every child who grew up in such an environment was hard to deal with. Inez

    didn''t seem to care about the outside world and was careless. However, since she could survive in the

    pce and protect herself away from those things, how could she be ipetent?

    This was also one of the reasons why Zayn came to Inez.

    "Inez, I''m really helpless. This man is very important to me."

    "How important is he? You even want to get your sister involved in this. If I had known the result of

    taking your cold medicine, I wouldn''t have taken it."

    Inez''s tone sounded cold.

    Even if she wasn''t willing to be Inez Van, she had no choice but to behave like a princess, both for

    Samuel and herself.

    Zayn looked at Inez and couldn''t see through her. He didn''t know what she was thinking about.

    He knew thating here to see Inez was quite dangerous. After all, he didn''t know anything about

    her. He came here only because of his intuition.

    It wasn''t that no one had investigated Inez''s background, but they all failed. It was said that Leo had

    also searched for her information. But he still couldn''t find anything.

    Only two conclusions could be drawn. One was that Inez was too innocent and had no background.

    The other was that Inez had an extremely strong background, making it impossible for others to find

    anything about her.

    No one dared to underestimate this princess, who had left the pce since she was ten years old and

    returned after she was twenty. However, because she had always been lived far away from others and

    did not join in any faction, she was able to live a carefree life.

    Now Trevin was seriously injured. He would die if he was not treated well.

    He was Nicole''s man, and Zayn didn''t want him to die. However, under the current situation, there was

    still a snowstorm. It was very difficult to send Trevin out for treatment.

    Inez was the only one he could ask for help.

    However, if Trevin''s identity was revealed now, Zayn wasn''t sure whether Inez would attack Trevin or

    not. After all, he did not know a lot about Inez.

    Zayn pondered for a moment and whispered, "Inez, to be honest, he is my friend in Country Z."

    Anyway, the siblings in the family had known that he was a gay. Thus, it was fine if he admitted that

    Trevin was his friend. It was just aedown for Trevin.

    However, right now, Zayn could no longer let Trevin decide what he wanted between grievance and

    fate.

    Inez was slightly stunned.

    She knew about Zayn and Pedro. In other words, everyone in the pce knew that. This was why Zayn

    failed when he required marrying the daughter of the elder from the Cab. Santino had told the

    elder''s daughter about this and she refused to marry Zayn. Thus, king also knew this and was mad at

    Zayn.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    It was said that Zayn had a deep love for Pedro. What exactly was the identity of Trevin, who had

    suddenly appeared out of nowhere? Inez was very curious.

    "Zayn, you should know that children who grow up in our family can''t have any friends."

    "I know, but he''s Pedro''s cousin. Pedro died just after they came into contact. I promised Pedro that I

    would take good care of Trevin. So I hope you can help me."

    Zayn could only tell a lie that Trevin was Pedro''s cousin. He felt very distressed. He was still using his

    died boyfriend, Pedro. Zayn really looked down on himself. But what could he do?

    At this time, he felt that it might be a good thing for Pedro to be dead. Otherwise, Pedro would probably

    hate him.

    Inez caught the sadness in Zayn''s eyes.

    She was also moved by Zayn''s feelings for that man. Everyone knew that Major might be the

    illegitimate son of the king, but Zayn had killed Major''s mother for Pedro. Because of this, she knew

    that Zayn''s love for Pedro was real. It was reasonable for him to beg her for that, but Inez still felt that

    the whole thing could not be that simple.

    That was fine. She didn''t really care about this. As long as Trevin was here, she would naturally be able

    to find out what she wanted to know.

    "You can live your life by your own will and I''m envious of that. If I reject you again, I shouldn''t be called

    as your sister. Besides, I also take your medicine. Alright, bring him in."

    Seeing Inez agreed, Zayn finally felt relieved.

    As long as Trevin entered Inez''s pce, Major would have to reconsider what he wanted to do.

    Moreover, he had a kind of intuition. Although there seemed to be no rules and disciplines in Inez''s

    pce, it was like a well-guarded fortress. Others might not be able to seed even if they wanted to

    enter.

    "Thank you, Inez. I owe you a favor. I''ll treat you to a hotpot."

    "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind. You cannot break your promise."

    Inez smiled faintly. That smile was bright and showed her politeness.

    Zayn asked someone to bring Trevin in.

    Inez thought that he was just slightly injured. However, when he was brought in, she saw that wounds

    were all over Trevin''s body and he was covered in blood. His face was even so badly beaten that it was

    impossible to see his original appearance.

    It was a miracle that such a person was still alive.

    Inez suddenly became interested about the whole thing.

    What did this man do to Major? Why was he treated so cruelly?

    Although Major was brutal, he could still control himself in Country F, especially since his identity was

    unknown. Now he was working for Mark. He didn''t dare to go too far. However, looking at Trevin''s

    injuries, Inez thought that Major didn''t control himself at all.

    Inez fell into contemtion, and her face darkened.

    "Zayn, this guard''s injuries were not as slight as you said. If he dies here, will you me me?"

 Chapter 1338 Im Not That Stingy

    Chapter 1338 I''m Not That Stingy

    Zayn didn''t expect Inez to ask this question, so he was stunned.

    me her?

    How could he me her?

    Actually, it was unlikely for Trevin to survive. He could persist till now only because he was unwilling to

    die like this. Zayn was also trying to save his life as much as possible for Nicole''s sake. As for whether

    Trevin could survive or not, Zayn was actually unsure.

    "Stop joking. We just try our best. As for the rest, leave it to God."

    "Alright. Zayn,e with me."

    Inez took Zayn and Trevin to the guest room.

    After Trevin was settled, Inez whispered to Zayn, "Zayn, you''d better leave here. You''ve been here for

    too long, and you''ll make others suspect you."

    "Alright."

    Seeing that Inez had epted Trevin, Zayn nodded and left. Before he walked out, he said, "I don''t

    have a suitable doctor. Inez, could you...."

    "I''ll deal with this. Zayn, don''t worry."

    Inez was quite responsible.

    After Zayn left, Inez asked Helen to call for her own doctor.

    "Show him the injuries. Try to save him as much as possible."

    "Alright, Princess."

    After the doctor came in, Inez retreated. She was not interested in a man who was beaten so hard that

    she could not see his face.

    Aftering out, Inez made a gesture to the corner and a figure shed in the pce.

    Not long after, Rey appeared in front of Inez.

    "Master, I''m here."

    "Find out the name and identity of the guard who offended Major recently."

    Rey was slightly stunned, and he then said, "I know that the guard is called Trevin. He seems to have

    been brought back from abroad by Major. It is said that he originally worked in Mr. Green''spany.

    Later, he was punished and banished by Mr. Green for offending Mrs. Green, Nicole. After that, he met

    Major. It is said that this person''s elder sister died because of Mrs. Green. Therefore, he tried to

    assassinate Nicole by chance, but failed. Mr. Green crippled him and drove him away. Then, he was

    brought back by Major and became a trusted subordinate. However, some time ago, it seemed that

    some important information of Major had been leaked. Trevin was suspected, so he was beaten up."

    Inez was slightly stunned.

    Samuel''s people?

    He even had a grudge against Nicole?

    To Inez, such a person was the best tool and weapon for her.

    However, ording to this, he should be Samuel''s subordinate. Perhaps his limbs were cut in order to

    make a show for others.

    Inez thought about the whole thing.

    "Is the leaked news rted to Mr. Green?"

    "Exactly."

    Hearing the reply, Inez seemed to figure out what happened.

    However, how did Mr. Green''s subordinatee into contact with Zayn?

    Thinking of Nicole, Inez instantly understood.

    Mr. Green would pay attention to anything about Zayn.

    Inez snorted and whispered, "The news of Trevining to my ce has probably been spread. Tell

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    others to report to me in time as long as they find anything."

    "Yes."

    Rey retreated.

    Inez never thought that Trevin could be Nicole''s subordinate. Back then, Samuel was the one who took

    the consequences, so the public did not know about the rtionship between Nicole and Trevin, let

    alone that Nicole had secretly taken over the new Night Elf Empire.

    Here, Inez was facing the dangerous and urgent situation, while Nicole was sleeping soundly in the

    hotel.

    Hanging up the phone with Phoenix, Samuel returned to the bedroom. He saw Nicole was sleeping

    peacefully and felt warm.

    After the coldness of his body had disappeared, hey on the bed and got into the quilt. Then he

    hugged Nicole and fell asleep.

    What kind of weather outside would be had nothing to do with him. All he wanted was his wife and his

    children.

    After Nicole woke up, she couldn''t help but smile when seeing that Samuel was still asleep. Then, she

    stretched out to tickle him, but was grabbed by Samuel.

    "You are so naughty after you wake up. Aren''t you tired?"

    This question made Nicole blush.

    "Shameless!"

    However, Samuel just smiled and he was so bewitching.

    "How can you be satisfied if I''m not shameless?"

    "Get away."

    Nicole felt that Samuel was getting more shameless than before.

    She got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, Samuel had already

    prepared the clothes for her.

    Nicole put on her sweater. Looking at the snowstorm outside, she whispered, "We can do nothing in

    such a weather."

    "We still can. For example, exercise in bed."

    "Samuel! Can you think of something else?"

    Nicole was speechless.

    However, Samuel smiled and said, "It''s useless to think of anything else in this kind of weather. Only

    ''exercise in bed'' is the most practical."

    "I don''t want it. I''m very tired."

    Nicole also felt that that kind of "exercise" was not bad, but enough was enough. Her body really

    couldn''t afford it if they did it too often.

    Originally, Samuel was joking. Hearing Nicole''s words, he hugged her waist and leaned his chin on her

    shoulder. Then he whispered, "I didn''t say I would do it right now. Why are you so nervous?"

    "We cannot do it a whileter."

    Nicole opposed him like a child.

    "Alright."

    Samuel immediatelyughed.

    Where did such a lovely wifee from?

    Hearing Samuel''sughter, Nicole leaned against his embrace and said, "I really want to go out for a

    snowball battle."

    "Let''s wait until the snowstorm stops."

    "I wonder how Trevin is now."

    Nicole still didn''t know that Trevin was injured. She was just worried about him. After all, she was the

    one who sent him to that ce.

    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine."

    "Is it because of Phoenix?"

    Nicole suddenly mentioned Phoenix. Samuel paused for a moment, and then he whispered, "You seem

    to be very interested in her?"

    "Of course. She must be very powerful. I really want to see her."

    "That''s nothing. Besides, the women who grow up in the pce are not simple-minded. It''s better for

    you not to be so interested in her."

    Samuel didn''t want them to know each other. Although he knew that this thought was too unrealistic, it

    was better for them to meet aste as possible.

    He knew how sensitive Nicole was. There were indeed rumors saying that he and Phoenix were

    boyfriend and girlfriend. Although no one here knew about their past, Phoenix knew it.

    Samuel thought that after all these years, Phoenix would forget about her feelings for him. But the

    phone callst night let Samuel know that everything was just his imagination.

    Phoenix was a person who had to achieve what she wanted, so she should be confidant to have

    Samuel. Even if he had said it bluntly, Phoenix might not be willing to listen to him.

    Samuel regretted bringing Nicole to Country F.

    "Nicole, can I call Fill to take you and Yanice away from this ce?"

    Samuel suddenly said this, making Nicole slightly stunned.

    "Why? Didn''t we agree toe here and experience everything together? Besides, Major and Leo are

    our enemies. I want to participate as well. You''ve promised me. Why do you want to drive me away

    now?"

    Nicole suddenly broke free from Samuel''s embrace and looked at him.

    She wanted to see something from Samuel''s face, but she was disappointed.

    Of course.

    When Samuel didn''t want her to sense his thoughts, she wouldn''t know anything.

    Nicole was very frustrated, but she still couldn''t give up.

    "Samuel, you have to give me a reason."

    "The reason is that I realize that this ce is more dangerous than I thought. I''m afraid that I can''t

    protect you. Nicole, you''re the most important person to me. If I can''tplete the mission, I can take

    the punishment. But if you get hurt, I''m afraid I''ll never be able to forget it this whole life."

    Samuel spoke his mind to Nicole.

    Originally, he thought that Phoenix would be their greatest backing, but now it seemed that Phoenix''s

    feelings for him might be the main weapon to hurt Nicole. Thus, Samuel had to guard against her.

    He never thought that one day he would guard against Phoenix, who was close to him like a sister. But

    at this moment, he thought of Nicole''s innocence.

    Samuel didn''t know if he should tell Nicole about her past with Phoenix.

    Women were easy to be jealous. Moreover, Phoenix was the woman he wanted to marry in the past.

    What would happen if Nicole found out about this?

    Samuel did not know and did not dare to bet.

    The more he cherished a person, the more cautious he would became. Only now did he have the

    feelings that this sentence tried to convey.

    Nicole did not know what Samuel was thinking. Hearing this, she smiled and held his hand.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not that weak. Even if I can''t help you, I can at least protect myself. Don''t forget that

    there are still my people here."

    Nicole''s smile made Samuel feel even more distressed.

    Her people?

    Trevin?

    It was likely that Major had be wary of Trevin after the information leakingst time. It was unknown

    whether Trevin was still alive or dead.

    Samuel did not tell Nicole about this. After all, she could still have expectations if she did not see

    Trevin.

    At this moment, Samuel''s phone rang. Seeing that it was Phoenix, Samuel was a little confused.

    "Why don''t you answer the phone?"

    Noticing Samuel''s hesitation, Nicole was a little curious. She stepped forward and saw that it was

    Phoenix''s number. She smiled and said, "Is Phoenix going to tell us something? Hurry up and pick it

    up. There might be some good news."

    Looking at Nicole''s innocent face, Samuel felt guilty. Although he didn''t do anything wrong, he just felt

    depressed.

    "Now the snowstorm is quite heavy. Even if there is some good news, we cannot go out. So, it doesn''t

    matter whether I answer it or not, does it?"

    "That''s not the case. I don''t know why you hesitate. Don''t tell me you''re afraid that I''ll misunderstand

    you and Phoenix. You''ve been friends for so many years. If there''s indeed something between you and

    her, it would have happened a long time ago. I''m not that stingy!"

    As Nicole spoke, she answered the phone for Samuel. It was already toote for Samuel to stop her.

    He sighed secretly He didn''t know what to say to his cute and innocent wife.

    What did she mean by saying that? Did she know her current situation?

 Chapter 1339 Im Not Stupid

    Chapter 1339 I''m Not Stupid

    So that Phoenix might not slip up, Samuel interrupted her, "Phoenix, any good news? Nicole is here.

    We cannot go outside anyway. So tell us."

    Phoenix stunned.

    Was he afraid of something?

    Phoenix snorted in her heart. She wished that Nicole knew everything! But she knew Samuel. That was

    a warning. He was warning her because of Nicole!

    This made Phoenix sad.

    She said calmly, "Well, it can be considered good news. My brother Zayn came just now. It seems that

    he has been released. I don''t know what the king means, but it was not a good sign. I know that Zayn

    and Nicole are cousins, so I gave you a call in advance. In addition, he also sent me a bodyguard

    named Trevin. Mr. Green, do you know him?"

    When Nicole heard Trevin, she was especially anxious. Just as she was about to say something,

    Samuel covered her mouth.

    "He is my people. Take good care of him. He saved me once."

    Nicole red at Samuel but couldn''t make a sound. Samuel sighed.

    He knew he was exposed.

    However, Phoenix did not know about this. She was happy to hear that.

    "I knew it was your n to break his leg. Since he is so loyal to you, I will certainly save him. Don''t

    worry."

    "Thank you."

    Samuel hung up the phone and let go of Nicole.

    Nicole was not stupid and Samuel knew that. She showed her innocence towards Samuel because she

    trusted him. But if something happened, Nicole was able to sense it.

    Samuel looked helpless, and the doubts in Nicole''s mind slowly cleared away.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    "So, what happened?"

    Nicole sat down and found some snacks. She was ready to listen to the story.

    But she didn''t look like a woman who would suspect her husband of cheating.

    Samuel shook his head and cut some fruit for Nicole.

    Nicole watched this and whispered, "It is said that cheating men treat their wives well, and it seems to

    be true."

    Samuel''s hands paused.

    "Nicole, Phoenix and I haven''t seen each other for many years. I''ve been with you all the time. It''s still

    snowy outside. Do I have any chances?"

    "Maybe you had an affair just in your mind. Something must have happened between you and

    Phoenix!"

    Nicole said with certainty. Her pair of beautiful eyes stared straight at Samuel.

    Samuel felt hurt.

    Thest thing he wanted to see was Nicole being sad.

    "She and I are really just friends. But there was a rumor that I was going to marry her. It was not true."

    Nicole had noticed that Samuel didn''t want her to say that Trevin was her people. And then Phoenix''s

    tone towards Samuel carried a trace of joy.

    This was not the attitude of a subordinate to a superior. Nicole was a woman, so she could tell that

    Phoenix admired Samuel. When she heard that rumor, she felt a stab of pain and her expression

    became a little ugly.

    Samuel hurriedly said, "It''s not what you think. Nicole, can you listen to me?"

    "Alright."

    Nicole was really tolerant. As long as Samuel was willing to exin, Nicole would try to trust him. But

    she felt terrible.

    She had always known that Samuel was sessful and outstanding. There would be a lot of women

    who liked him. In the past, there were Soseph, Vi, and others. And there would be more. Thinking of

    this, Nicole calmed down a little.

    Seeing that Nicole had calmed down, Samuel told her everything.

    He just spoke inly about what had happened between them. It made Nicole feel a lot better.

    "She hurt her uterus to save you? She''ll never get pregnant again?"

    "Yes."

    "Does the king know about this?"

    Samuel paused and shook his head.

    "For so many years, I''ve been asking Silver Fox to find a cure for her. And I didn''t want to tell anyone

    about this. My people trusted me, so they won''t go against my will. At present, other than you, me, Fill,

    Silver Fox, and Phoenix, no one else knows about this."

    Nicole sank into deep thought.

    Phoenix really did a lot for Samuel.

    This kind of feeling was bad, but Nicole could only face it. She had always believed that there were

    more solutions than difficulties. Moreover, although Samuel tried his best to hide it, she could tell that

    Samuel cared about Phoenix.

    It had nothing to do with love. It was an instinct, a kind of protection for a friend. Although he didn''t want

    to make Nicole sad as there were some things that he couldn''t control.

    Nicole knew that she was facing a powerful enemy.

    Nicole couldn''t beat her or curse her. She couldn''t even have any dissatisfaction, just because that

    woman had sacrificed herself to save Samuel, and this could separate Nicole and Samuel.

    Nicole had wished to enter the pce earlier, but now, she wished she had never been here. She

    finally understood why Samuel had to send her back when he came here before.

    It would definitely be awkward if Nicole were there.

    Even if Phoenix did something to her, Nicole could not tell Samuel, and she even had to show her

    generosity. Otherwise, she would be considered ungrateful and even implicate Samuel.

    Phoenix had saved Samuel''s life, and that was an unending debt.

    Nicole looked at Samuel. She believed in Samuel. But she was still depressed.

    "I''m sorry, Nicole. I didn''t want you to worry. There was nothing between me and her, and there won''t

    be. Besides, we have children, so I won''t..."

    "I know you won''t. I trust you."

    Nicole interrupted Samuel and said with a smile, "Since she saved you, she saved me then. Don''t

    worry, as long as she doesn''t go too far, I will ignore it. I won''t do anything to her."

    "That''s not what I meant. I guarantee that you won''t be harmed or wronged at any time. I owe her, and I

    don''t need you to pay me back."

    Samuel frowned.

    He didn''t tell Nicole because he was afraid that Nicole would be too kind. They now were in Country F,

    and they would face many dangers. He didn''t want Phoenix to hurt Nicole.

    "Listen to me. Don''t ever let yourself get hurt. Do you understand? If you let yourself suffer, I don''t mind

    being an ungrateful man."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole''s heart warm.

    She smiled and hugged Samuel, whispering, "I''m not that stupid."

    "You''ve always been so kind. I am not a good man, thank you for loving me."

    "Don''t say that."

    Nicole covered Samuel''s mouth.

    Samuel hugged her and kissed her.

    He was upset about this. He didn''t know what Phoenix would do to Nicole. He was really afraid that

    Nicole would get hurt.

    That was not fair to Nicole.

    But Samuel thought too simply.

    He and Nicole were husband and wife. Nicole wouldn''t ask Samuel to cut Phoenix off from him. She

    would even help Samuel to pay Phoenix back if she found an opportunity. And Nicole wouldn''t tell

    Samuel this.

    Samuel''s kisses were full of passion. Nicole knew that he was afraid and distressed. All sorts of

    emotions were mixed together.

    Nicole responded him passionately, as if this was the only way to make Samuel feel at ease.

    The snowstorm outside was howling. But the room was full of enthusiasm.

    Phoenix did not know what Nicole and Samuel had done. After the call, Phoenix smiled, and her face

    was flushed.

    Helen followed Phoenix for a long time, but this was the first time she saw Phoenix acting like a shy

    little girl. Sheughed and teased, "Princess, do you have a crush on someone?"

    Phoenix paused, and her expression turned calm again.

    "No. How''s the guard?"

    "Our doctor has seen him. He''s injured too badly and can''t move. Although he won''t die, he''ll need

    some time to wake up."

    This was the first time Helen had seen a man Phoenix cared so much for. Maybe the princess had

    taken a fancy to that guard?

    That didn''t make sense. That guard''s face was swollen from the beating. Phoenix even didn''t know

    what he looked like.

    Helen guessed randomly, and then she heard Phoenix coldly say, "Pass on my order. From now on, no

    one is allowed to approach that guard. Those who vite it will be killed!"

    It was the first time she had been so serious.

    Helen was stunned, and she was a little scared. She trembled and said, "What if it''s the king?"

    "I said anyone. Don''t you understand?"

    Phoenix''s voice was as cold as ice. Helen fell to his knees suddenly.

    "Princess, the king is your father! You are not going to do this, are you?"

    "As long as he obeys my order. If he insists on viting me, then he can''t me me for this."

    A trace of ruthlessness and hatred shed through Phoenix''s eyes. She did not conceal her feeling at

    all.

    That hatred had been buried in her heart for so many years. Now that Samuel hade, what was

    there to be afraid of?

 Chapter 1340 Lets Make a Bet

    Chapter 1340 Let''s Make a Bet

    Helen was scared.

    She had never seen Phoenix like this before. She knew that Phoenix could kill her easily if she wanted,

    so she dared not to say anything else. She broke out in cold sweats and trembled.

    Phoenix looked at her and suddenlyughed.

    "Helen, I remember that your younger brother is studying in a noble school, right?"

    As soon as Phoenix said those words, Helen''s face instantly turned pale.

    "Princess, he is young and doesn''t know anything. I promise that I won''t say anything. I swear."

    "Why are you so nervous? Don''t get me wrong. Education resources in the noble school are not bad,

    but it is behind that of the pce. I heard that your ancestors are heroes of our country. What about

    sending your younger brother to the pce for schooling? It''s a great opportunity."

    Hearing Phoenix''s words, Helen lost her footing and copsed on the ground.

    Tears streamed down her face. She was in despair. She knew that if she refused, she would never be

    able to see her brother again.

    Phoenix ignored Helen''s despair.

    She used to be softhearted and have a sense of morality, but what she had experienced changed her.

    She learned that in some situations she had to act unscrupulously to survive, which would bring others

    into painfulness and despair. She chose to do so because she thought her survival was the most

    important thing. Moreover, since Samuel was here, she would make everything go smoothly to ensure

    Samuel''s safety.

    "Tell Rey to set off."

    After saying that, she went to her room.

    Helen''s tears rolled in her eyes. She knew that she had no choice but to follow Phoenix''s instructions.

    Sheforted herself that studying in the pce was not that bad for her younger brother. After all,

    except the rtives of the royal family, few outsiders coulde to the pce for royal education.

    Thinking of this, Helen felt better. She got up and left.

    Samuel and Nicole had stayed in the room for three days because of the snowstorm, but it eventually

    cleared up.

    Looking at the warm sunshine, Nicole felt happy.

    "Good weather is finally here!"

    Seeing the smile on Nicole''s face, Samuel also smiled.

    "The good weather means we should leave and go to the pce."

    Hearing his words, Nicole frowned slightly.

    His words reminded her that Phoenix was also in the pce.

    Nicole sighed.

    She knew that Phoenix, who had an infatuation for Samuel, would send someone to pick them up very

    soon.

    "I''m going to take a shower and change my clothes," said Nicole.

    "Okay."

    Samuel affectionately stroked her hair.

    When Nicole came out from the bathroom, she saw Samuel, who had changed an outfit. Rey stood

    beside him as she had guessed before.

    Phoenix sent Rey here as soon as the snowstorm stopped. She was so eager to see Samuel.

    Thinking of Phoenix''s infatuation for her husband, Nicole felt very ufortable, but she wanted to

    hide this feeling. She smiled and said, "Rey, you came so early."

    "Mrs. Green, I''m just following orders. The king will put more force in search action since the

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    snowstorm has stopped. It''s safer for you to return to the pce with me. Master Phoenix has arranged

    everything."

    Recently, Leo irritably sent people to look for Yanice, who had disappeared. However, the snowstorm

    made it difficult for his people to continue the search. He could only wait. He believed that on such a

    bad day, no one could be able to help Yanice leave his country.

    Therefore, Leo restarted the search as soon as the snowstorm stopped.

    Nicole and Samuel knew that Yanice was not safe here because Leo would restart the search.

    "Let''s go."

    Nicole made her mind.

    ''Since I''m in her ce, I have no choice.''

    Nicole knew it clearly that although she didn''t want to see Phoenix, they would still meet as allies in the

    end.

    Samuel couldn''t guess what was going on in her mind by reading her expressions. He reached out to

    tightly hold Nicole''s hand and said gently, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you. Remember what I said and

    don''t allow yourself suffer alone."

    "Okay."

    Nicole felt a little sad, but still faked a smile,

    ''Don''t allow yourself suffer alone?''

    After knowing that Phoenix liked Samuel and saved his life, Nicole knew that she was bound to suffer.

    But she stillforted Samuel when she saw Samuel''s worried expression.

    After they were ready, Rey went with them to meet Yanice. Then, they left the hotel with Rey.

    They didn''t want to be noticed, so they disguised themselves as a potbellied businessman and his two

    daughters.

    Rey took them to the pce in the center of the city.

    The way to the pce was strictly guarded. The guards even stopped Rey''s car for inspection, though

    Rey worked in the pce. Fortunately, Phoenix had prepared a space under the seats so that Nicole

    and Yanice could hide. Samuel followed them all the way by clinging to the bottom of the car.

    Phoenix lived in the Phoenix Song Pce, which was remote. Therefore, what happened here was

    rarely noticed.

    After entering the pce, Nicole felt Rey had made many detours and didn''t stop until she felt dizzy.

    "Mr. Green, we''ll go this way. Someone will take Mrs. Green and Miss Hill to the Phoenix Song Pce

    through the other path. Men and women should separate here. You will attract everyone''s attention if

    you go together. At that time, even Master Phoenix will not be able to protect you."

    Rey''s words surprised Nicole.

    Samuel was also somewhat dissatisfied.

    "How could there be such a rule?"

    "The king set this rule. The people living behind are all his wives. Men are not allowed to approach"

    Rey hurriedly exined.

    However, Samuel asked in a low voice, "Then how did you get in touch with Phoenix?"

    "She had sent her maid Helen to give me her order."

    Rey answered honestly.

    Nicole never thought that she would be apart from Samuel the moment she entered the pce. ''Was

    this really a rule? Or was this her trick?

    She didn''t know, but she was slightly uneasy.

    Yanice held her hand and whispered, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you."

    "Thank you. Yanice."

    Nicole smiled at Yanice. She believed what Yanice said.

    Samuel wanted to see Nicole, so Rey ordered someone to bring Nicole and Yanice out.

    "Take it and contact me if anything happens. It can also show me your location. It''s dangerous here.

    Take care of yourself when I''m not with you."

    As Samuel said, he put a bracelet on Nicole''s wrist.

    It was an exquisite tinum bracelet. Nicole noticed two diamonds on the bracelet were different from

    others in color. One wouldn''t be able to see the difference without a careful check.

    She touched them and found it was a button.

    "Is this a tracker?"

    Nicole suddenly understood Samuel.

    Samuel nodded at her, looking serious.

    "I didn''t expect that I would give it to you so early. How could one know men and women should go a

    different path? I don''t want to be separated from you, but I have to make sure no one will notice you.

    Turn this on from now on. It''s designed for you. It won''t be influenced by any signal and won''t be

    detected. The anti-hack system will protect the information of your location. Whenever you feel you are

    in trouble, send me your location and a signal. No matter where I am, I will rush over to save you."

    Samuel was really worried about her.

    He thought Phoenix would make things easier for them in this dangerous ce, but now, he could tell

    that Phoenix was not friendly to Nicole, which made him very worried.

    He knew that Phoenix would protect him, even at the cost of her own life. But he even did not dare to

    imagine what Phoenix would do to Nicole. Would she take Nicole to a wrong ce or send someone to

    set a trap for her?

    These were all his worries, but he couldn''t exin them to Nicole at this time.

    Samuel got angry with Phoenix, who had never told him that rule before. Samuel was already furious. If

    something happened to Nicole, what should he do?

    Nicole understood what Samuel was worried about. She hurriedly put on the bracelet and turned it on.

    Then she smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I cherish my life more than anyone else. I would contact you if I

    were in trouble."

    "I''ll see youter."

    "Okay."

    Nicole and Samuel nodded to each other. Then, Samuel looked at Yanice.

    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of her."

    Yanice knew what Samuel was going to say when he looked at her, so she took the lead to say it.

    "Thank you."

    After saying that, Samuel turned around and left with Rey.

    Seeing their backs, Yanice sighed and said, "There are always affectionate people who pursue the

    happiness that doesn''t belong to them. Don''t you think it''s very sad for them?"

    Nicole didn''t know how to answer. Was Yanice also talking about herself? She loved William, but

    William belonged to Sally.

    Nicole ignored her question and whispered, "When will theye to pick us up?"

    "You really believe Phoenix will send someone to pick us up? Perhaps she will send someone to kill

    us," Yanice sneered.

    What she said coincided with what Nicole had thought. However, Nicole still smiled and said, "No way,

    Phoenix is at Samuel''s side. She won''t hurt me."

    "Silly girl, then let''s make a bet."

    Yanice looked at Nicole''s clear eyes and sighed slightly.

    "I don''t want to bet with you. You have experienced much more than I have. You''re trying to set a trap. I

    don''t want to step into your trap."

    Nicole said with a smile, which immediately amused Yanice.

    "You''re a little fox."

    Nicole epted thisment. As they were about to continue their talk, they heard footsteps hurriedly

    walking towards them. Nicole and Yanice''s expressions instantly became alert.

 Chapter 1341 What a Trick

    Chapter 1341 What a Trick

    "It seemed that there are more than ten people. They can''t be sent by Phoenix to pick us up, can they?

    If so, that''s quite something."

    Yanice was still joking.

    Nicole''s expression darkened.

    Yanice looked at her and whispered, "Are you going to call Samuel? He must have just left and he

    should be back in time if you call him now."

    Nicole looked at the bracelet and shook her head slightly. "No need. If hees back, we may be

    annihted. I don''t want both of us to die here."

    "But are you going to sacrifice yourself? You should know that the jealous woman is the most terrifying.

    What if Phoenix doesn''t want to kill you, but want to torment you instead?"

    "She shouldn''t be such a person."

    Nicole sounded pretty sure, causing Yanice to be surprised.

    "You have a good impression of her, don''t you?"

    Nicole smiled bitterly.

    Indeed, aside from the fact that Phoenix liked Samuel, Nicole admired and liked Phoenix very much,

    but they had such different standpoints.

    Although she had barely known Phoenix before, Nicole felt that if Phoenix wanted to get rid of her, she

    would do it straight and would definitely not torture her.

    Phoenix would just kill her.

    This feeling came suddenly and quickly, but Nicole firmly believed it.

    From Samuel''s description, Nicole could tell about Phoenix''s personality. She was clear about what she

    loved and what she hated; she was straightforward; and she did things neatly, just as well as a man.

    Such a person should be Samuel''s helper, not his enemy.

    Nicole was drowned in her own thoughts, but Yanice did not understand as she whispered, "Then what

    should we do now? The people seem to be getting closer and closer to us."

    Nicole couldn''t keep thinking under such a situation. She grabbed Yanice''s hand and whispered,

    "Follow me."

    "You''re familiar with this ce?"

    Nicole did not say anything, but quickly took Yanice to hide.

    The hiding ce was much concealed, even Yanice had not thought of it.

    "You''re pretty amazing. How did you know there was a trash bin here?"

    Yanice used to live in an exquisite lifestyle, but after being imprisoned for so many years, she knew that

    to live was the most important. Therefore, when Nicole dragged her into a trash bin, Yanice did not

    hesitate at all.

    Nicole whispered, "When I got off the car, I checked around and found that this ce was very

    spacious. The only ce we could hide was this trash bin. I just didn''t expect that there would be little

    trash at this time."

    "Amazing! You''ve started to observe when you got off the car. You are on guard against Phoenix from

    the beginning. You don''t trust her, right? But I remember you said admired her, didn''t you?"

    Yanice still remembered what Nicole had said about Phoenix. She just couldn''t understand why

    Nicole''s attitude suddenly changed. What had happened in the past three days?

    Nicole watched out as she whispered, "Yanice, how can you tell that Phoenix has feelings for Samuel?"

    If Samuel hadn''t told her, Nicole wouldn''t have thought about it. However, Yanice seemed to have

    known it from the beginning and everything she had said or had done was for Nicole''s sake. Thinking

    of this, Nicole sighed.

    Yanice said indifferently, "It''s obvious, but somehow you didn''t notice it. I noticed her feelings for

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel when Samuel asked her to protect me. If she were really just a subordinate, she wouldn''t

    agree to protect me for the sake of her friends. But shepromised. She even took such a big risk to

    bring us into the pce, either sincerely or with ulterior motives. I can tell from the guy with her, Rey,

    that she is a good leader. She can make people willingly die for her, so it shouldn''t be difficult for her to

    send us away. When the snowstorm just began, with the help from outside the pce, she had a good

    chance of sending us away. However, she did not do so. Instead, she brought us to the danger center.

    So, there is a possibility that she wants us to die."

    Nicole sighed and said, "Yanice, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    "Samuel trusts Phoenix the most and I am just an outsider. It''s inappropriate for me to say this. I didn''t

    want to get into trouble."

    Yanice had experienced a lot over the years. If it weren''t for the fact that Nicole was William''s niece,

    perhaps she wouldn''t even have said this to her.

    Nicole thought that she had experienced a lot and should be able to see through many things, but she

    did not expect that Yanice still knew more than her.

    "But if you''re right, howe Samuel doesn''t figure it out?"

    "That''s because Phoenix is Samuel''s most trusted subordinate, or one of the closest friends, if you will.

    He won''t think about that at all."

    Yanice''s guess was correct.

    Nicole nodded and said, "Yes, she saved Samuel''s life."

    "Oh, I see."

    After they finished speaking, the searching people arrived. They were standing just outside the bin, so

    Nicole and Yanice stopped talking.

    From the crack, Nicole saw two teams of guards, who should be in charge of security. They looked at

    each other, then quickly parted and walked away.

    It seemed that the guards weren''t here to kill them, but they weren''t here to pick them up either.

    To prove her conjecture, Nicole whispered, "Janice, can we stay here for a while longer?"

    "It''s OK."

    Yanice was at ease.

    Nicole switched off the bracelet. Yanice was surprised.

    "You''re going to take the risk by yourself, and you don''t want Samuel to participate, do you?"

    "Between me and Phoenix, I believe that Samuel will definitely choose me. However, I cannot let him

    confront Phoenix right now. As long as they haven''t found me, Phoenix and Samuel will not oppose

    each other. However, if they know my exact location, I am afraid that Phoenix will attack Samuel."

    This was Nicole''s concern.

    She was very clear about Samuel''s feelings for her. If Samuel found out about her position, he would

    definitely ask Phoenix about it. At that time, if Phoenix admitted that she wanted Nicole to die, then

    Samuel would most likely break up with Phoenix.

    That was not what Nicole wanted to see.

    Yanice was slightly stunned. She just couldn''t understand Nicole.

    "But you are giving Samuel and Phoenix time to spend together. Do you know that you are creating

    opportunities for her?"

    "I believe him."

    She had this confidence.

    This was the first time Yanice had looked so carefully at Nicole. Looking at this beautiful and seemingly

    weak woman, she couldn''t help but think of another woman.

    Sally Shaw!

    She remembered seeing Sally after William had disappeared. She used to Sally for harming William

    and wished to kill her. However, Sally saved her instead and told her that she believed in William. She

    would wait for him for no matter how many years because William was the only one for her.

    At that time, the expression on Sally''s face was exactly the same as Nicole''s.

    Yanice did not know why the couples would believe each other so firmly and why the girls would never

    It turned out that Sally was right.

    William was still alive, and Leo hadn''t found out about the secret he had tried to conceal. She could

    imagine the suffering William had experienced over the years, but he still managed to defend what he

    wanted to protect.

    Was his love for Sally that had been supporting him all the way?

    Yanice felt sad.

    Both the Dons and the Shaws were the same.

    Nicole did not hear Yanice''s reply, nor did she say anything. She looked outside and whispered, "If

    Phoenix really sent someone to pick us up, they woulde soon."

    "You''re still thinking about this."

    Yanice sneered, but then she heard footstepsing from outside. It should be only one person.

    She was surprised.

    Nicole kept staring outside and saw a maid sneakily arrive here and was looking around, as if she was

    looking for something or waiting for someone.

    Was she sent by Phoenix to pick them up?

    While Nicole was pondering, a male guard showed up. When he saw the maid, he asked in a low

    voice, "Helen, did you get any instructions from the princess?"

    "The princess told you to look for two women. They didn''t work here. They just came in from outside

    the pce. If you find them, kill them and throw them into Major''s pce."

    Helen kept her voice low, but because they stood very close to the trash bin, Nicole and Yanice could

    hear it clearly.

    What a trick!

    It seemed that Nicole had guessed it wrong in the end. Phoenix still wanted her to die.

    Yanice was right. Phoenix had known the patrol schedule of the guards here, and she had sent Samuel

    away in advance, leaving only Yanice and Nicole to wait here. If the patrol guards discovered them,

    they would arrest them as intruders and even kill them directly. If they were still alive, then Helen would

    let the man she was talking to deal with them.

    Nicole felt slightly cold.

    She was a little angry with Phoenix, who she had never met before, but she knew that it was not the

    time to vent her anger.

    The man looked around and whispered, "This ce is very spacious. Where can they go? What if they

    had been taken away by the guards?"

    "No, I followed the guards all the way here. There was no one else. Maybe they are hiding somewhere.

    Princess said that you must get rid of them before they are discovered."

    Helen''s voice was cold.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Helen was actually there just now. So what she had guessed was correct.

    Phoenix, oh Phoenix, what trouble you are!

 Chapter 1342 I Knew I Could Count on You

    Chapter 1342 I Knew I Could Count on You

    "The next group of patrols would be here any minute. Let''s hurry up and search the surroundings. They

    might be nearby. We must not let them know our n and have to kill them secretly."

    Nicole''s eyes were a little cold when she heard Helen. And Yanice seemed to be ready to fight any

    time.

    The man and Helen hurried with the search.

    When they got close to the trash can, Nicole and Yanice had their hearts in their mouths.

    Fortunately, the two didn''t expect there were people in here.

    They searched everywhere but failed. Seeing that the next group of patrols wasing, Helen

    whispered, "I''ll go this way and search a bit more. This is the exclusive passage for women. Perhaps

    they went this way. The princess said that they are not familiar with this ce and if they are caught

    we''ll have to pretend we don''t know them, but in order to avoidplications, we''d better find them

    quick."

    "Alright. I''ll search the men''s passage. They might have followed Rey and snuck in."

    After discussion, they parted ways.

    Nicole and Yanice could finally rx a little after they were gone.

    "What a close call. Looks like this Phoenix has two strings to her bow. I told you, the woman raised in

    the royal family must be heartless. You are no match for her. We wouldn''t have faced such danger if

    you have followed Samuel''s advice."

    Yanice was still scared.

    Phoenix was no ordinary woman to be able to stay out of incidents. Yanice couldn''t help but feel a little

    worried about Nicole.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "If I don''te this time, how would I know so many interesting

    things?"

    "Interesting? Are you out of your mind? How can this be interesting? What should we do now? We

    can''t stay here forever, can we? Someone whoes to take out the garbage will discover us. We

    might end up in even more misery."

    Looking at Nicole''s calm expression, Yanice didn''t know if she was scared stupid or something. This

    kind of Nicole looked unfamiliar.

    Nicole ignored Yanice''s teasing and took out her phone to call Zayn.

    Zayn was the only one she could rely on now.

    When Zayn saw it was an unknown number, he frowned slightly.

    He looked outside and entered the bedroom with his phone. He turned off all the monitoring equipment

    before sliding the answer button.

    "Who is it?"

    "Zayn, it''s me. Nicole, I''m in your pce right now, but I can''t find a way out. Help me."

    Nicole''s voice was very low. Zayn got anxious.

    "Why are you here? Where''s Samuel? He left you alone?"

    "I''ll tell youter. We''re at an intersection where men and women part ways. There''s a trash can. We''re

    in it. Come quick."

    Zayn froze at her words.

    "We? Who are ''we''?"

    "Can you stop asking? Do you think it''sfortable to stay in the trash can? Are you my cousin or

    not?"

    Nicole sounded like a spoiled kid.

    "Stay where you are. I''ll send someone over immediately. I can''t go over there. There are people

    watching me outside. I would attract too much attention. You just do what my people tell you to do. Do

    you understand?"

    Zayn was so anxious.

    Why was Nicole here at this time?

    Could it be for Trevin?

    However, Trevin was sent to Inez''s ce. Was it a good idea to send Nicole there as well?

    Zayn couldn''t decide.

    "Danie."

    Zayn put down the phone and walked out. He called a maid over.

    "Mr. Freeman, what can I do for you?"

    "Throw this bag of garbage into the garbage can at the Mysterious Entrance."

    Danie was stunned.

    "But it''s far. Why there?"

    Yeah, that was the problem.

    Zayn''s pce was very far from the Mysterious Entrance. There seemed to be absolutely no reason to

    bother to take the garbage that far. It would look suspicious to do so.

    Thinking of this, Zayn frowned.

    "Mr. Freeman, is there something wrong?"

    "Yes."

    Danie was Sally''s man and was asked to protect Zayn, so Zayn naturally could trust her. He had no

    idea what to do, so he told Danie about Nicole for a piece of advice.

    Danie paused then said, "Mr. Freeman, it''s obviously not practical to bring people here. You know the

    distance is too far. No matter what we do, it would look suspicious. However, the Mysterious Entrance

    is quite close to Ms. Sally''s pce."

    It reminded Zayn.

    "Right, my mother''s birthday ising soon. To memorize her in her pce seems a good reason."

    "Yes, Mr. Freeman, I''ll go prepare now."

    Zayn nodded at Danie.

    "Remember, don''t let anyone find out about it."

    "Sure."

    Danie left, but Zayn felt no relief.

    This ce was full of dangers, and Major had been waiting to get him. If it weren''t for Leo who forbad

    killing, he probably wouldn''t be alive now.

    Now with Nicole here, Zayn did not know what to do, but he couldn''t and wouldn''t leave her alone.

    She was hisst family.

    Because of their kinship, Zayn couldn''t ignore it.

    He sighed, quickly changed his clothes, and walked out of the room.

    Danie had gotten things ready and then left the pce with Zayn, they got on a car but were stopped

    at the entrance.

    "Where is Mr. Freeman going?"

    Major sneered as he looked at Zayn. His pair of shrewd eyes gave others the chills.

    Zayn didn''t even give him a nce and said coldly, "Get lost!"

    Major could not keep the smile on his face any longer.

    "Zayn, king has ordered that no one could go out during this period of time. Are you trying to defy the

    order?"

    "I don''t need you to tell me what my father said. Who do you think you are? You''re no more than a

    strategist for Santino. What? Do you really think you''re something?"

    Major''s face darkened even more.

    "Zayn, you''d better not annoy me. You might pay for itter."

    "Whatever you say. I don''t care. However, I don''t think I need your permission to visit my mother''s

    pce, do I? Or are you going to tell my father on me? You''re such a pussy with all this sneaky

    business."

    With that, Zayn ignored Major''s purple face and said to Danie, "Drive, go! If anyone dares to stop us,

    run over him. I''ll take all the consequences!"

    Major was totally pissed off by Zayn. However, his identity could not be revealed yet so he couldn''t

    confront Zayn right now but only red at him, wishing him die.

    "What are you looking at? Get lost before I kill you."

    Major was furious with Zayn''s careless look, but he couldn''t do anything to him.

    After she received Zayn''s instructions, in spite of Major, Danie directly shifted the car and stepped on

    the elerator and sped off.

    Looking at the car rushing towards him, Major quickly dodged for the fear of death and watched Zayn''s

    car leave the pce.

    "Mr. Major, this..."

    "Keep an eye on him. Don''t miss anything suspicious."

    Major gritted his teeth as he spoke, and the people beside him immediately went after Zayn.

    Danie looked at the people behind them and whispered, "Mr. Freeman, we''re being followed."

    "Put me down at the turn ahead. I''ll leave them to you."

    "Yes."

    Although Danie was a woman, she was very capable. During seconds of the sharp turn, Zayn

    jumped out of the car, while Danie drove away without a stop.

    Zayn hid behind the pir and waited until Major''s men left with Danie. Then he hurried to the

    Mysterious Entrance.

    Nicole was very excited when she saw Zayn through the cracks in the trash can.

    "Hey, here."

    Although Yanice was used to this trash can, it was really ufortable to stay. So she was very

    relieved when she saw their savior.

    "We can finally leave."

    Zayn quickly opened the trash can, and a strong fermented smell greeted him which made him cough

    heavily.

    "You''re really something to hide in here. The smell on your body is so strong."

    Zayn covered his nose in disgust.

    Nicole, however, leapt out indifferently and smiled, "Friends in need, friends indeed. Zayn, I know I can

    always count on you."

    "Cut it out, hurry up and follow me. The patrol will be here soon."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Zayn took Nicole''s hand and was about to leave, but Nicole stopped him.

    "Wait a moment. Yanice,e!"

    Nicole stretched out her hand and pulled Yanice out.

    Zayn was slightly stunned.

    She looked unfamiliar, but Zayn instinctively felt that she was unreliable.

    "She is..."

    "My aunt. Don''t worry about it. Let''s leave. I couldn''t stand the smell anymore."

    Nicole interrupted Zayn in time.

    "I thought you can''t smell. What''s wrong with you? Hiding in there? By the way, where''s Samuel? Are

    you at odds with each other? Why did youe here by yourself? Do you know how dangerous this

    ce is now?"

    As Zayn chattered away, they hurried towards Sally''s pce.

    "My mother''s pce has been abandoned for a long time, but there might be people cleaning, so follow

    me and don''t make a sound."

    Zayn had his heart in his mouth.

    Under such circumstances, he was really afraid of bumping into someone. It would be fine for him, but

    Nicole and this so-called aunt behind him would be in trouble.

    Then his fear became true. A group of people suddenly came out from somewhere and walked straight

    towards them.

    "Shit."

    Zayn instantly panicked and subconsciously hid Nicole and Yanice behind him. However, they were

    already discovered and it was pointless to hide now.

 Chapter 1343 Theres No Turning Back

    Chapter 1343 There''s No Turning Back

    What should they do?

    Nicole and Yanice were afraid.

    "You guys go first."

    Zayn nudged Nicole.

    Nicole was confused.

    "Where am I going?"

    She was unfamiliar with this ce and wanted Zayn to indicate a direction.

    But the people were already in front of Zayn.

    "Zayn, where are you going? Holy shit. The people behind you just came out of the garbage? They

    stink."

    It was the sixth oldest princess of Country F, Sienna Freeman. Her mother was a daughter of an

    unknown family. Back then, the family was beset with a crisis, and her mother was sent to Leo to be his

    ninth wife. After giving birth to Sienna, her mother lost Leo''s favor. These years, Sienna and her mother

    kept a low profile in their pces and did not associate with anyone else. Sienna rarely came out, like

    an invisible person.

    Zayn had few memories of Sienna. He didn''t know if she was his enemy or friend, so he was a little

    nervous.

    "Sienna, where are you going?"

    "Come out for a walk. The snowstorm hassted for three days. Mother said that they might need help

    outside, so I decided to go out and take a look."

    Sienna''s voice was as sweet as an oriole''s, and there were two sweet, delightful dimples on her face

    when she was smiling.

    However, Zayn knew that she might not be an innocent girl, because she grew up in this pce.

    "Then I''ll get out of your hair."

    Zayn didn''t want to continue the conversation, so he held Nicole''s hand and was about to leave. But

    Sienna stopped him.

    "Zayn, are you going to Ms. Sally''s pce?"

    They were indeed going in the direction of Sally''s pce, so it wasn''t surprising that Sienna guessed.

    "Sienna, what do you want to say?"

    Zayn knew that it didn''t help to say anything now. If there was no other way, he could only....

    A trace of coldness and ruthlessness shed through Zayn''s eyes.

    Sienna saw it. She shrank in fear and whispered, "Zayn, Father is in Ms. Sally''s pce. I saw him

    when I was passing by. If you want to go, I suggest that you take the people behind you to wash up in

    case Father gets mad. He doesn''t seem to be in a good mood today."

    These words reminded Zayn.

    Zayn''s heart skipped a beat. If what Sienna said was true, then bringing Nicole over now would be

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    dangerous. But where could he send Nicole now?

    Zayn didn''t know what to do.

    Sienna looked at Zayn and said timidly, "My pce isn''t far from here. Zayn, if you don''t mind, you can

    bring them there to wash up?"

    Nicole nced at Sienna.

    She had a good first impression of this girl, who was good-looking and had a voice pleasant to the ear.

    However, she could tell that Zayn did not have any special feelings for Sienna. Zayn would be nicer to

    a stranger than to Sienna. Now it was hard to tell if it was a good thing that Sienna offered to help.

    However, they could only go to Sienna''s pce and see what to do next.

    Thinking of this, Nicole tugged at Zayn''s sleeve and whispered, "We can''t just stand here. Why don''t

    we go over first? If we run into Major''s people, we''ll be doomed."

    It was true.

    Zayn thought of Major''s people and didn''t know if Danie could deal with them. Therefore, he

    pondered while turning his eyes again at Sienna, a girl who seemed innocent.

    Sienna was not in a hurry, waiting for Zayn to make a decision.

    Nicole looked around and whispered, "Let''s just go. No matter what she''s thinking, we''ll find out when

    we get there."

    "Alright."

    Zayn didn''t have a good idea, so he looked at Sienna and said, "Let''s go to your pce."

    "Follow me, Zayn. I''m sorry, miss. You smell bad. We''ll talkter."

    Sienna was gentle and kind to Nicole, but Nicole didn''t trust Sienna since she just met Sienna.

    Zayn took Nicole and Yanice to Sienna''s pce.

    The budget and furnishings of Sienna''s pce didn''tpare with those of Inez''s pce or Zayn''s

    pce. The differences between being favored and not being favored were obvious.

    Nicole kept observing. There were few guards and maids here. The entire pce was empty and

    bleak.

    Sienna brought them in and sent someone to take Nicole and Yanice to wash up. Then, she poured a

    cup of hot tea for Zayn and said with a smile, "Zayn, here you are."

    "Thank you."

    Zayn didn''t think that Sienna was a good person. However, when he sniffed the tea, he found that there

    was nothing strange.

    Sienna whispered, "Father doesn''t like us, so the tea leaves are ordinary. Zayn, I hope you won''t hate

    it."

    "No, I won''t. But I want to know why you are helping me."

    Nicole wasn''t here, so Zayn was candid. As Nicole''s cousin, he could not bring danger and uneasiness

    to Nicole. Even though Sienna looked innocent, there was always a hidden agenda. If it was beyond

    his ability, then he needed to figure out another way.

    Sienna did not panic. She kept a sweet smile and said, "Zayn, you are so impatient, but that''s fine. We

    are decent people, and I''ll get right to the point. I can tell that something strange is going on here.

    Everyone is trying to take the throne. Zayn, there is something that I don''t know if I should say."

    "It seems that you want to say it. Then just tell me. You said that you would get right to the point. Then

    there''s no need to hide it."

    Zayn was honest.

    Sienna paused for a moment before saying, "Father is still in his prime, and you both n to take the

    throne. Isn''t that inappropriate? You have to know that although we are not in ancient times, as a

    monarch, Father won''t want to hand over the throne. I know that you want topete with Santino. But

    Father is well now. I''m afraid he will continue being in power for many years. If you guys go too far,

    Father will be pissed, and you will be finished."

    Sienna was sincere.

    Zayn sneered and said, "I''m not interested in the throne. I even left this ce to get rid of everything

    here."

    "Then why did youe back this time?"

    "For revenge!"

    A trace of coldness shed through Zayn''s eyes.

    "Zayn, was Pedro really the love of your life? You only had each other. Perhaps it''s not the love you

    think it is. Perhaps it''s because you haven''t had any rtionship with a woman. So...."

    Sienna had heard about Zayn and Pedro, so she was a little conflicted.

    Zayn said frankly, "What Pedro and I had was more than just love. He was my lover, partner and family

    member. We only had each other, and we went through so many things together. But then Major killed

    him. If I don''t avenge Pedro on Major, I will feel sorry to Pedro."

    "But what if it wasn''t Major who killed Pedro, but someone else?"

    Hearing it, Zayn frowned.

    "Do you know something?"

    "I don''t know anything. I''m just guessing. Zayn, I still think that Father won''t hand over the throne. You

    should give up as soon as possible."

    Sienna was sincere, but Zayn sneered and said, "It''s impossible for me to stop now. Since Father can''t

    tolerate our coveting of the throne, he must have taken precautions against us. If I don''t take the

    throne, I can''t take revenge. Sienna, there''s no turning back."

    Zayn knew what he would have to confront along the way. Not only did he have to confront Santino and

    Santino''s people, but he had to confront his biggest enemy and biological father, Leo.

    Just as Sienna had said, Leo was in his prime and would not hand over the throne. However, Zayn

    could not wait for Leo to die of old age before taking revenge. Leo so favored Major. Zayn was afraid

    that he would die before he managed to take revenge.

    Hearing Zayn''s words, Sienna sighed and said, "Zayn, you seem to have made up your mind."

    "Did Father send you here?"

    ording to what Sienna had said, Zayn guessed.

    Sienna shook her head and said, "Zayn, if you are really determined to take the throne, my mother and

    I can help you."

    Zayn paused.

    Sienna''s mother''s surname was Sawyer. The Sawyer family wasn''t a famous family in Country F, and it

    couldn''t even get into the top four. However, it wanted to help Zayn, which surprised Zayn.

    "The Sawyer family doesn''t seem to be very powerful."

    "Zayn, are you looking down on us?"

    Sienna smiled sweetly, which made Zayn nervous.

    "No. I have no help, so I''m in no position to look down on others. I just want to know is this what you

    want or what your mother wants. Or is it what the Sawyer family wants?"

    Sienna looked at Zayn and pondered before saying, "It''s what my cousin Davon Sawyer wants."

    Zayn had heard of Davon. He was said to be the leader of the new generation of the Sawyer family,

    who had great talent in business. Thanks to him, the Sawyer family''s business stopped being loss-

    making and turned a profit in just a few years. He was the hope of the Sawyer family.

    Davon was very low-key and never appeared in public. Most of the time, his assistant would attend

    banquets on behalf of him. So far, few persons knew what he looked like.

    Some said that he was ugly, and some said that he was disabled. There were rumors, but Davon never

    said anything.

    Zayn didn''t understand why Davon would support him in taking the throne.

    "What does he want?"

    "Davon wants the Sawyer family to be the number one family in Country F."

    Sienna was still smiling, but what she said shocked Zayn.

    How ambitious Davon was!

    "What if I fail?"

    "With Davon''s help, you will not fail."

    The certainty surprised Zayn.

    "Why don''t you choose Santino? He''s more powerful than me, and he has good rtions with the

    important officials. If you choose him, your chances of winning will be higher. Why did you choose me?"

    Zayn wasn''t stupid. It was by himself that he had walked all the way here. Although Sally''s remaining

    forces had helped him, he couldn''t rely on them to take the throne. Now, the Sawyer family offered to

    help him. Zayn felt that he must think twice.

    Sienna smiled and said, "Davon will tell you the reason. In fact, you and Davon have a deep

    connection."

    Zayn felt confused as if he was surrounded by fog, and he could not stop guessing.

 Chapter 1344 Its Not Easy to Deal With

    Chapter 1344 It''s Not Easy to Deal With

    "What are you talking about?"

    Zayn felt that the Sienna was not as simple as he had thought to be.

    Sienna stopped talking because Nicole and the others came back.

    "This girl is so beautiful. Who is she?"

    Sienna''s question made Zayn a little unhappy.

    "We are the maids of Mr. Zayn," Nicole said with a smile.

    "Maids? Where did you pick them up? Why don''t I have such luck? How about you give them to me? I

    happen to need some maids here."

    Sienna was still smiling, but Zayn''s expression was cold.

    "If you like, I''ll have someone send a few more maids over to youter."

    "Are you refusing me?"

    However, Sienna didn''t seem to hear Zayn''s words. She smiled sweetly and kept asking.

    Nicole knew that Sienna had probably seen through them. It was just that she wasn''t sure if there were

    any other plots.

    However, if they followed Zayn to Sally''s pce or to Zayn''s pce, it might cause trouble to Zayn. If

    so, they might as well stay here with the Sienna.

    "Mr. Zayn, it''s fine. We can stay here."

    Zayn frowned slightly.

    The situation wasplicated in the pce. He didn''t know how much Nicole had known. However,

    Zayn felt that it was inappropriate to leave Nicole and Yanice here with Sienna whom even he couldn''t

    see through.

    "I think you shoulde with me."

    "What are you worried about? It''s fine. I will make sure that they get out of here safely."

    Sienna spoke before Nicole replied.

    This was more like a promise.

    Nicole was not sure whether Sienna was their enemy or friend, but for them, such an arrangement was

    the best.

    "Mr. Zayn, you should go back first."

    Nicole winked at Zayn.

    Although Zayn was worried, he nodded in the end when considering that Nicole was smart enough and

    Leo was still searching outside.

    "Call me if you need anything."

    "Alright."

    Nicole smiled as Zayn stood up and left.

    "Zayn, you should go back and think about what I said just now. My cousin is still waiting."

    Sienna looked at Zayn with a cunning smile. Zayn felt as if he was being targeted by a snake.

    Why did Davon insist on supporting him?

    Zayn was confused, but he couldn''t discuss with Nicole right now, so he could only nod and leave.

    After Sienna saw Zayn off, she turned around to look at Nicole and smiled, "Your name, please?"

    "My name is Marina. This is my aunt Erika."

    Nicole used her alias she used to use in Dungeon.

    Sienna did not really want to know Nicole''s name. After that, she smiled and said, "So, Marina, how

    about youe work for me in the future? It''s just that I don''t go out very often, so I''m afraid that you

    will be bored here."

    "No, thank you."

    Nicole hurriedly lowered her head.

    She didn''t know anything about here, but now that Sienna could protect her, she was happy. Although

    she didn''t know what Sienna wanted to do, it was much better than being caught.

    Sienna asked someone to bring Nicole and Yanice to the guest room to have a rest as she looked at

    the sky outside and whispered, "It''s about to change."

    "Princess, do you think Mr. Zayn will agree to Mr. Davon''s proposal?"

    Amy, one of the maids of Sienna, asked.

    "I don''t know, but I hope he will."

    Sienna sighed and looked in the direction of Nicole''s room. She whispered, "Go tell Mr. Davon that

    Nicole is with me."

    "Yes."

    Amy quickly left.

    Nicole did not know that. After entering the room, she looked around to see if there was any monitoring

    equipment. Luckily, there was none. Then she went to Yanice''s room.

    "Yanice, what do you think of Sienna?"

    "We don''t know whether she''s an enemy or a friend, but she shouldn''t be easy to deal with."

    Yanice whispered, "She must have recognized you."

    "Howe?"

    Nicole was a little surprised. Not to mention that she had put on some disguise, there weren''t many

    people who knew about her arrival in Country F. Sienna seemed to be ady. How could she recognize

    her?

    Yanice whispered, "Intuition. Sienna is not simple, or, in other words, the person behind the scene is

    not simple. Nicole, we need to be careful."

    "OK, I just don''t know how to contact Samuel."

    Nicole wanted to turn on the switch on the bracelet, but she didn''t after thinking for a while.

    If Samuel knew that she was here now, then Phoenix would also know. What if Phoenix wanted to

    harm her? This was Phoenix''s territory, so Nicole could not afford to take this risk.

    Thinking of this, Nicole put down her hand from her bracelet.

    "Let''s wait and see what happenster."

    Yanice spoke helplessly.

    On the other hand, Samuel went to Phoenix''s pce with Rey leading the way. When he saw Phoenix,

    he paused slightly as Phoenix immediately ran over.

    "Mr. Green!"

    She wanted to pounce into Samuel''s arms as usual, but was stopped by Samuel.

    "Mr. Green?"

    Phoenix looked at Samuel wrongly, her eyes filled with tears.

    "Mr. Green, don''t you like me anymore?"

    She looked dejectedly at Samuel like a child.

    Samuel sighed and said, "Phoenix, you''ve grown up."

    "Then I''m not your most beloved sister?"

    Phoenix knew Samuel only took her as his sister, so she couldn''t help but feel even more aggrieved.

    "Stop talking nonsense. Wipe away your tears. Nicole would misunderstand that I did something to you

    if she sees you crying."

    Samuel smiled faintly.

    After so many years, Phoenix was still the same, and Samuel was somewhat surprised.

    But Phoenix was upset.

    ''Afraid that Nicole would misunderstand?''

    ''Well.''

    ''I''m afraid there''s no chance.''

    "Fine. You''re the boss."

    Phoenix wiped away her tears, grabbed Samuel''s hand and dragged him to the table. She smiled and

    said, "Look, I''ve prepared your favorite red tea. Here, try some."

    Samuel paused for a moment.

    He didn''t remember that he had ever liked to drink red tea, but now that Phoenix was so enthusiastic

    and Nicole still needed her help, Samuel didn''t refuse and sat down to take a sip.

    The fragrance of tea overflowed, refreshing.

    "Not bad."

    Samuel praised, and Phoenix was very happy.

    After so many years, Samuel became more and more handsome. Time did not leave any traces on his

    face, but instead made him more calm and reserved.

    Phoenix was so excited that her heart was almost going to jump out of her chest.

    The person she had dreamed of many times before was right in front of her now. She couldn''t help but

    want to feel if he was real.

    "Mr. Green, are you really here? Am I dreaming?"

    Phoenix held Samuel''s hand and didn''t want to let go of it anymore.

    Samuel looked at his hand and frowned slightly.

    "Phoenix, let go of me."

    "No, it''s nothing. She can''t be so stingy, right? Can''t I just hold your hand?"

    At this moment, Phoenix was like a little girl who had been annoyed. She had not changed much.

    Samuel sighed and said, "We are not children anymore. Can you stop messing around?"

    Mess around?

    Were her feelings for him only a joke to him?

    Phoenix felt hurt.

    "Mr. Green, I ..."

    "When will Nicole arrive?"

    Samuel directly changed the topic.

    Phoenix was slightly stunned, as well as angry, but she just kept it to herself.

    "Soon. My men went for them after you left. They should be back soon."

    Just as she was speaking, Helen suddenly ran in.

    "Princess, Mrs. Green disappeared."

    Samuel instantly stood up.

    "What do you mean by ''disappear''?"

    Seeing his nervousness, Phoenix clenched her hands.

    He cared so much about Nicole!

    Helen was shocked by Samuel and hurriedly said, "When I went there, I didn''t see Mrs. Green. I only

    saw the patrol passing by, as if they had caught someone. I tried to follow them up, but I couldn''t go on

    the patrol route, so I don''t know if Mrs. Green was caught by the patrol."

    This was what Helen and Phoenix had made up in advance. Regardless of whether Nicole was dead or

    not, they had to transfer the responsibility onto the patrol team. In any case, they couldn''t get involved

    in.

    Hearing this, Samuel''s face immediately turned cold.

    "Where are the patrol guards? Take me there."

    "Mr. Green, you can''t go."

    Phoenix hurriedly stopped Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, the patrol team is my father''s exclusive team. They only listen to my father and now, Major

    also has the right to instruct them. But my father and Major are both familiar with you. If you just go

    over, things will be troublesome. I can''t let anything happen to you."

    "But my wife is over there. It''s impossible for me to watch as something happens to my wife. Phoenix,

    get out of my way!"

    Samuel said as he pushed Phoenix away.

    Phoenix eximed as she fell to the ground. It seemed that she had twisted her foot.

    "Princess, how are you?"

    Helen hurriedly stepped forward. Even though she was afraid of Samuel, she red at him with

    dissatisfaction and me.

    Rey couldn''t bear to watch any longer. He whispered, "Mr. Green, Master Phoenix has been busy these

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    past few days for your matters and didn''t get much rest. I know you''re worried about Mrs. Green, but

    you can''t treat Master Phoenix like this."

    Samuel frowned tightly.

    He knew exactly how much strength he had used, so Phoenix shouldn''t have fallen down.

    After all these years, Phoenix had changed. And he didn''t like it.

    Samuel did not say anything and just stared straight at Phoenix with coldness, as well as some

    disappointment. Phoenix was shocked and cold sweat came out of her forehead.

 Chapter 1345 Nicole Is My Soft Spot

    Chapter 1345 Nicole Is My Soft Spot

    Living in the pce in thest few years, she learned how to y her cards. When hearing that Samuel

    was going to look for Nicole, Phoenix wanted him to stay. However, she forgot that Samuel was not an

    ordinary man. He knew what she wanted to do.

    She was being stupid.

    Then, she red at Rey and said in a stern voice, "Rey, shut up. Mr. Green didn''t do anything to me. I

    haven''t slept well these days, and I lost my bnce because I was excited and nervous. My ankle was

    twisted, but it has nothing to do with Mr. Green."

    After saying that, Phoenix looked up at Samuel.

    Samuel looked at her with cold eyes and whispered, "Where is the patrol? It''ll be good if you can help

    me. But if you can''t, don''t stop me. And you know that you are not able to stop me."

    Then, Samuel left.

    Phoenix paused for a moment before a trace of bitterness and jealousy shed through her eyes.

    ''What was so good about Nicole?''

    ''Was she worth Samuel''s saving her without caring about his own safety?''

    "Where did she go?"

    Phoenix asked in a low voice.

    Helen said, "We didn''t see her. I''ve sent Din to look for her."

    Phoenix was a little worried and disappointed.

    ''Nicole seemed smart. Did she think that I was not trustworthy?''

    ''Did she know something?''

    Phoenix felt a little uneasy. Then, she got up and whispered, "I''ll go after Mr. Green. You guys keep

    looking for Nicole and try to find her before we do. Then...."

    "Understood."

    Helen nodded.

    Phoenix caught up with Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, if you want to save her,e with me. I know a path to the patrol''s headquarters, but I

    don''t know if she''s there."

    Samuel was burning with anxiety now. He didn''t pay attention, and he said in a cold voice, "If you were

    nice to her from the beginning, she would be fine now."

    Phoenix felt a little embarrassed.

    "Mr. Green, what do you mean? Although I don''t like her, I have never thought of harming her."

    "But you haven''t thought about saving her, either, have you?"

    All of a sudden, Samuel stopped and looked at Phoenix, feeling extremely sad.

    "Phoenix, I know that you are obsessed with me, and I admit that I owe you something. But Nicole

    doesn''t owe you anything. I thought that you wouldn''t hurt her as you did so many things for me and

    you did them very well. Now I seem wrong. I shouldn''t have trusted you with her life or left her."

    Samuel said slowly. No one knew how he was feeling right now, but his words shocked Phoenix.

    He was ming her!

    He even said that it was she who did this to Nicole!

    Indeed, she had done it, but when had she be so despicable in Samuel''s heart?

    "Mr. Green, am I so horrible in your heart?"

    "What''s the point now? Nicole is missing. This is the most important thing!"

    Samuel couldn''t stop ming himself.

    He knew how obsessed Phoenix was with him, but he felt that Phoenix was the same person as

    before. Now he thought that he was stupid.

    If anything happened to Nicole, he would never forgive himself.

    Then, Samuel turned around and left.

    "Mr. Green!"

    "You stay. Since you don''t really want to help me and Nicole, everything about me will have nothing to

    do with you, including my life."

    Samuel''s words brought tears to Phoenix''s eyes. This time, she really wanted to cry.

    "Mr. Green, how can you say that? I''m your Phoenix. I''m Sky Group''s person. How can I not care about

    your life? Do you want me to be kicked out of Sky Group?"

    "Without Sky Group, you still have Country F."

    Samuel''s words sent a thrill down Phoenix''s spine.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ''Samuel didn''t want me anymore?''

    ''Because I didn''t bring Nicole back?''

    ''We''d gone through so many things together these years. Was it unable topare with that woman?

    What did she do for you?''

    Phoenix felt jealous.

    "No! I only want Sky Group and you. You can''t abandon me! I don''t care. You can''t leave me! You said

    you would take care of me for the rest of your life. Even if you can''t be my husband, you will take care

    of me like a brother. You said that! You can''t go back on your word!"

    Then, Phoenix hugged Samuel tightly.

    She was afraid.

    Afraid that Samuel would abandon her, afraid that Samuel would leave her and expel her from Sky

    Group, and afraid that Samuel would never talk to her.

    However, Samuel pried Phoenix fingers one by one and said in a cold voice, "You can hurt me or kill

    me, but you shouldn''t harm her. Nicole is my soft spot. No matter who harms her, I will not let the

    person get away with it. Phoenix, I hope you haven''t done anything to her, otherwise...."

    Samuel didn''t finish the sentence, but it was more terrifying than finishing it.

    Phoenix did not want to ept it. Even though she had used all her strength, she was still shaken off

    by Samuel.

    Samuel ran away.

    "Mr. Green!"

    Phoenix wanted to follow him, but she lost him.

    She was terrified.

    "Quick! Rey, tell everyone to keep an eye on Mr. Green and protect him secretly. And notify Helen to

    tell Din to give up the killing n and search for Nicole. I want her to appear in front of me safe and

    sound."

    Hearing Phoenix said, Rey paused.

    "Master Phoenix, why are you...?"

    "I hate her. I wish I could kill her. But you also heard Mr. Green say that he wouldn''t forgive me if

    anything happened to her. Apart from the Sky Group, I won''t go anywhere. That''s my home. There are

    my friends who are like my family. And there is Mr. Green. If I leave Sky Group, what am I? Who am I?

    Nicole deserves to die, but she can''t die now. Find her first. I have plenty of ways to secretly kill her in

    the future."

    There were madness and jealousy in Phoenix''s eyes.

    ''Why?''

    ''Why was Samuel so nice to that woman who slept with him?''

    ''He even scolded me for that woman!''

    ''Besides giving birth to two children, what else did that woman do for him? What could she give him?''

    Phoenix was emotional, but she stillpromised because Samuel was in danger now.

    After Samuel ran out of Phoenix''s pce, he returned to the Mysterious Entrance ording to his

    memories. But Nicole and Yanice were not there.

    He turned on the tracer on his wrist, but there was nothing on it, which meant that the switch on

    Nicole''s bracelet was turned off.

    ''Who turned it off?''

    ''Nicole? Or someone else?''

    Samuel did not know, so he felt more anxious.

    Then, Zayn called.

    "Zayn, is Nicole with you?"

    Samuel answered the phone right away, and the first thing he asked about was Nicole''s whereabouts.

    Zayn''s voice was a little cold.

    "Samuel, do you think you are awesome? You dare to bring Nicole here? It''s fine that you bring her, but

    you left her at the Mysterious Entrance? Do you know what would happen if the patrol finds her? If you

    can''t keep her safe, don''t get her involved in the political struggle. Or are you disgusted with her and

    nning to use the political struggle here to get rid of her so that you can marry someone else?"

    "No. It''s my fault for leaving Nicole alone. Zayn, you can me me. Now please tell me where Nicole

    is."

    Samuel was humble.

    However, Zayn snorted and said, "I don''t know. Find her yourself."

    After saying that, Zayn hung up the phone.

    He had a grudge against Samuel.

    Although Nicole was clever and knew how to fight, she was only an innocent girlpared with the

    sophisticated people living in thisplicated ce.

    It was dangerous for Nicole that Samuel brought her here, and now Samuel left her alone. If he was in

    front of Samuel, he would punch Samuel. Therefore, he didn''t want to tell Samuel where Nicole was

    yet.

    There were busy tones, so Samuel knew that Zayn had hung up. But Zayn was the only clue through

    which Samuel could find Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t know anyone but Zayn here, and only Zayn could save Nicole.

    Because of knowing that Nicole and Zayn were together, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief while worrying

    about how Nicole was feeling.

    ''She must be scared.''

    ''Zayn was right. I shouldn''t have left Nicole alone. The hell Mysterious Entrance. The hell men and

    women couldn''t get in together. Since when had I begun to follow the rules?''

    But it was toote.

    Samuel did not know where Zayn''s pce was or whom to ask right now. He could ask Phoenix, but

    from the moment Nicole was missing, he didn''t trust Phoenix anymore.

    They used to be friends who watched each other''s backs on the battlefield, and now he was unable to

    trust her. Samuel felt awful. But for Nicole''s safety, he suppressed the feeling.

    Meanwhile, there were sounds of footsteps getting closer.

    Samuel quickly hid himself away.

    There was only a trash can which was suitable for hiding, but Samuel hated it. Therefore, he could only

    climb onto a beam and hid there.

    The people who came over gathered together.

    "Have you found anyone?"

    "Not yet. That bastard Danie made a fool of us and then actually went back."

    These people were sent by Major to follow Zayn.

    Meanwhile, Major drove over from the other direction.

    "Mr. Major."

    They were respectful to Major.

    Major looked ruthless.

    "Did you lose him?"

    "Sorry, Mr. Major. We...."

    Before they could finish speaking, Major put the dagger into their chests in a quick and urate

    manner. And he looked surprisingly calm.

    "Useless!"

    Then, he pulled out the dagger, and warm blood squirted. But he ignored it.

    Major''s cold and fierce eyes were like those of a venomous snake. He stared in one direction and said

    word by word, "Zayn, sooner orter, I will cut you into pieces!"

 Chapter 1346 Im Your Sister, Too

    Chapter 1346 I''m Your Sister, Too

    This was the first time Samuel had seen Major face-to-face. He looked a little different from he was in

    the photo, and he was even colder.

    Major had these people cleared out and then said, "Keep an eye on Zayn. Don''t let go of any details."

    "Yes."

    Samuel also came down with Major''s men. He followed them and found Zayn''s residence. Then he hid

    there.

    When Phoenix knew that Samuel went to Zayn''s ce, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "It looks like Mr. Green is still in contact with Zayn. Is Zayn Mr. Green''s subordinate?"

    Phoenix couldn''t understand why Samuel helped Zayn, but since this was what Samuel wanted,

    Phoenix understood.

    "Notify our people to send all the information we''ve collected to Zayn."

    Rey was slightly stunned.

    "Master, we never get involved in thepetition for power."

    "If Mr. Green supports Zayn, then we will do the same. For me, it doesn''t matter who takes the throne

    of Country F. As long as Mr. Green wants it, I will help him achieve it."

    A trace of stubbornness shed through Phoenix''s eyes.

    Rey whispered, "Princess, you''ve paid too much for Mr. Green, but he treats you like this. You really

    suffer a lot."

    "Don''t say that. Everything Mr. Green does is right. Remember this."

    "Yes."

    Phoenix was still worried about Samuel, so she found an excuse to go to see Zayn. Sienna also

    received the news.

    "Princess Sienna, Princess Inez went to see Mr. Zayn. It is said that Mr. Zayn sent medicine to her two

    days ago. I wonder when they got so close."

    Amy''s words made Sienna frown.

    "Doesn''t Inez always dislike theirpetition for power? Why does she suddenly get so close to

    Zayn?"

    "I''ll ask someone to investigate immediately."

    After Amy said that, she retreated.

    Nicole overheard their conversation and frowned as she quietly returned to her room.

    Yanice was staying in her room. Seeing Nicole''s expression, she asked, "Did you hear any bad news?"

    "Phoenix went to see my cousin. I''m afraid that she will attack him."

    This was what Nicole was worried about.

    Nicole knew that Phoenix was hostile to her. After all, as a woman who wanted to kill her before

    meeting her, how could Phoenix show mercy to her families?

    Moreover, Sienna said that Phoenix had never participated in their struggles. Could it be that Samuel

    had put pressure on her because he discovered that Nicole had disappeared?

    Then what would Phoenix do with Zayn?

    Nicole was not sure.

    She was restricted here and unable to do anything.

    Yanice saw her gloomy expression and whispered, "No matter what Phoenix wants to do, now Samuel

    is by her side, and she doesn''t dare to do anything. You can send a message to Zayn to make him pay

    attention to Phoenix."

    "No. He needs help now. If he offends Phoenix now, he may be killed."

    Nicole always had such long-term thoughts.

    Yanice whispered, "You can''t even protect yourself now. Why do you still care about other people''s

    future?"

    "He''s my cousin."

    Nicole sounded very cautious.

    She would never abandon her rtives.

    Yanice seemed to see the simrities between Morty and Nicole. She wondered how that stubborn

    child looked like now.

    She hadn''t seen him for so many years. She didn''t know whether he still remembered her.

    To the royal family, the life and death of an unfavored princess was not important. Even her own

    brother did not care about her whereabouts. Morty was the only one who still worried about her.

    Families sometimes could give you the warmest feeling.

    Yanice didn''t say anymore, which could be considered that she approved of Nicole''s choice.

    Nicole held onto her phone and wanted to send Zayn a message, but after thinking for a long time, she

    still felt that she could not mention Phoenix.

    She just sent a sentence.

    "Pay attention to the people around you. Don''t trust anyone."

    When Zayn received this, he was slightly stunned. He did not understand what Nicole meant. Then he

    heard Danie whispering, "Mr. Zayn, Princess is here."

    "Inez?"

    Zayn was a little surprised.

    What was Inez doing here at this time?

    Zayn''s heart skipped a beat.

    Was Nicole referring to Inez?

    Zayn put away his phone and hurriedly got up to greet her.

    "Inez, you haven''t recovered yet. Why are you here? If you need anything, just call me and I''lle."

    Phoenix smiled faintly and looked around, but she did not see Samuel.

    Well.

    Samuel was an outsider to the people of Country F, and Zayn could not expose him to her.

    Phoenix looked at Zayn and smiled, "Zayn cares about me, and I naturally won''t forget that. I bought

    some delicious food from outside just now and want to share with Zayn."

    As she spoke, Helen brought the food over. There were just snacks outside.

    Zayn could not understand Phoenix''s intentions. He attentively said, "Thank you, Inez. You are my

    good sister."

    "Zayn, I have something to say to you."

    Phoenix looked at Zayn and said indifferently.

    She knew that if she wanted to gain Zayn''s trust, she would have to reveal her identity, although it was

    dangerous. But if Zayn stood the same side with Samuel, Phoenix was confident that Samuel would

    not let her die.

    Zayn heard the meaning behind Phoenix''s words and asked Danie to take others out.

    Only when Zayn and Phoenix were left in the living room did Phoenix whisper, "Zayn, to be honest, I

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    am on Samuel''s side."

    The moment she said this, Zayn was stunned.

    Samuel''s side?

    Inez?

    Princess of Country F would actually work for the outsiders?

    Recalling the years when Inez disappeared, Zayn frowned slightly.

    "When you were abroad, you were with Samuel?"

    "Yes. To be exact, Mr. Green saved me. If it weren''t because of Mr. Green, I would have died a long

    time ago. I''ve been working for Mr. Green all those years. After returning home, I don''t want to

    participate in your battle. All my arrangements and spies are just in case. If Mr. Greenes here, I

    want to guarantee his safety. So Zayn, I''m on the same side as you. You don''t have to guard against

    me. Mr. Green should be here, right?"

    Phoenix briefly exined the past and the present between herself and Samuel.

    Zayn frowned even deeper.

    He knew Inez''s character. She really didn''t ask anyone anything. She lived in her own pce and lived

    a carefree life. However, Zayn felt very ufortable when he thought that everything she had done

    was for Samuel.

    This was not because Inez did not love his country, but because of Nicole.

    A woman could waste so many years for a man without any regrets, even if she didn''t get married. The

    first thing that Zayn thought of was that Inez liked Samuel, or rather loved him.

    "You love him?"

    Although this was an interrogative sentence, Zayn was very certain about the answer.

    Phoenix paused for a moment. She was still thinking about how to answer when she heard Zayn say,

    "He is my sister''s husband. No matter what feelings you have for him, if you dare to hurt her, don''t

    me me for not taking you as my sister at that time."

    He sounded not polite at all. Phoenix''s heart was with resentment because of these.

    Although she didn''t care about the sibling rtionship, she and Zayn were indeed much closer than

    Nicole in terms of the ties of blood. Now, Samuel and Zayn were both stern at her.

    Phoenix''s expression turned cold.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Literally meaning. Inez, I can ally with you and do anything for you, but the precondition is that you

    don''t hurt my sister."

    "I''m also your sister!"

    Phoenix finally lost her temper.

    A series of heavy blows made her unable to suppress the anger she had umted. She wished she

    could burn everything up in front of her.

    But in the end, she maintained rational.

    Zayn was a little surprised by her shout, but he quickly reacted.

    "Inez, I hope you can get along well with Nicole. You are still young. You can have any young and

    talented men from Country F, as long as you want."

    "I don''t need it."

    After saying that, Phoenix shook her hand and left.

    She originally came here to see Samuel, and to ally with Zayn. Who knew that Zayn was so ignorant

    and even scolded her for Nicole?

    Didn''t he know that in this pce, without her support, Zayn could hardly win thepetition for the

    throne, let alone to survive here? His life would still be at danger.

    She wanted to see if they would regret since both of them gave up such a backup for Nicole.

    What could Nicole, who attracted Samuel by sex skills, do for them?

    Phoenix was so angry that her entire body trembled. Zayn''s eyes sank.

    "Ask someone to follow the Princess and see what she does. Report to me everything."

    "Yes."

    Danie quickly retreated.

    Zayn was a little gloomy.

    The person Nicole wanted him to be careful about around him was actually Inez?

    She knew that Inez liked Samuel, so it wasn''t a coincidence that she was left alone in the Mysterious

    Entrance, right?

    Thinking of this, Zayn punched the table angrily.

    "Samuel, you bastard!"

    Samuel was a little depressed.

    He really wanted to defend himself, but after thinking about his current state, he just sighed. When he

    was about toe out and say something to Zayn, Danie quickly ran back.

    "Mr. Zayn, king ising this way."

    "What?"

    Zayn was a little surprised.

    Leo had ignored him from a long time ago. If it weren''t for his identity as the Mr. Zayn, he would have

    forgotten that he was Leo''s son.

    Now after king had gone to his mother''s pce, did he suddenlye here because he realized

    something? Or did he have other purposes?

    Samuel, who was hiding in the shadows, could not help but became nervous.

 Chapter 1347 How Do You Define an Outsider?

    Chapter 1347 How Do You Define an Outsider?

    Leo wasing here?

    What a coincidence!

    Samuel originally nned to leave, but now he retreated and hid himself again.

    Zayn was quite nervous now, but he still tried his best to maintain calm.

    "Father."

    Zayn bowed respectfully, but there were actually no respect in his heart.

    This man stood by and watched him when he needed help the most. Now, no matter what his goal was,

    Zayn would not be influenced by him.

    Leo looked at Zayn and his eyes shed.

    Zayn looked like Sally. His eyebrows, expression, and even his cold temperament were simr to

    Sally''s.

    Leo waved his hand and let Zayn sit down.

    "I''ve heard you went to see Inez?"

    Leo said casually, which surprised Zayn. He whispered, "Yes, Inez has caught a cold. I had nothing to

    do here, so I went to see her."

    "You have nothing to do here? Howe I don''t know that you two are so close?"

    Leo looked at Zayn with a faint smile, but his gaze was still cold.

    Zayn was not scared. He looked straight into Leo''s eyes and said, "There are still many things that you

    don''t know."

    "Well, for example?"

    "For example, I went to Sienna''s ce."

    Zayn voluntarily mentioned Sienna.

    If Sienna really wanted to support him as she said, this time it would be a test for her. Once Sienna had

    said something to Leo, he would kill her immediately. This was for the safety of him and Nicole.

    Leo frowned slightly.

    "Zayn, you''ve been in close contact with these two sisters recently."

    "What do you want to say?"

    Zayn sounded indifferent. That alienation in his words made Leo unhappy.

    "I''m your father. Can''t I care about you? How dare you speak to me like that?"

    Zayn sneered and said, "I have grown up. I don''t quite need your love and concern. You should spare

    time to govern the country. As for an insignificant son like me, there is no need to upy your time."

    Leo suddenly felt a little depressed.

    When did his son grow up? Right now, Zayn''s expression of alienation and indifference reminded Leo

    of their past.

    "Are you ming me?"

    "I''m not."

    Zayn was neither humble nor pushy.

    This was different from what Leo had assumed.

    When he learned that his son was a gay, he was furious.

    At that time, he thought Zayn was useless.

    There were so many women in the world, yet he actually fell out with his brothers for a man. It was

    crazy. However, after seeing Zayn today, Leo suddenly didn''t think so.

    He felt that he couldn''t understand his son.

    Thinking of this, Leo softened his tone and said, "Zayn, maybe you still me me for not being a good

    father, but I have too many responsibilities on my shoulders and I''m not allowed to have time to stay

    with you. However, you are my son, and I still love you in my heart."

    "I know."

    Zayn replied calmly. He didn''t believe the king at all.

    Love him?

    Would he have lived so hard if king loved him?

    Leo knew that Zayn didn''t believe him when he saw Zayn''s eyes, but the estrangement between them

    for so many years couldn''t be changed overnight.

    Leo sighed. "Don''t make things difficult for Major."

    So that was why the king came here today!

    Zayn sneered and said, "Did you say something wrong? I am the one who have gone through many

    difficulties from beginning to end. You should tell Major not to make things difficult for me. Pedro was

    killed by him and my life was ruined by him. But you evene here to warn me not to make things

    difficult for him. It''s obvious that you like him very much. If that''s the case, why not give him an official

    identity? Then, we can have another prince in our country."

    There were many different opinions about Major''s identity, but there were still some people who knew

    that Major was Leo''s son. After all, the paternity test report was already there. Leo just needed to admit

    truth.

    Now, for the sake of Major, an illegitimate child, Leo had actuallye to warn him. Zayn felt even

    colder.

    Leo looked at Zayn''s annoyed expression and sighed. "He is not my son, but is indeed your brother."

    "What do you mean?"

    Leo told Zayn about Major''s identity.

    "Few people know about this. It''s not the right time to reveal Major''s identity. That''s why I make

    everyone believe that he''s my son. But when your unclees back, the truth wille out."

    Zayn was stunned.

    He actually had an uncle, Aaron?

    He felt that his views on the world would be changed due to this.

    "What exactly are you nning?"

    "A mineral vein is a kind of resource that can make our country one of the most powerful in the world.

    As long as we obtain this mineral vein, our military research will be able to continue and our weapon

    will also be produced. We can then bepared with other countries. Zayn, our country is too small

    and few countries in the world know about us. We have the most advanced technology and the

    highest-level talents. Why should we be ignored by other countries? As long as we obtain this mineral

    vein, we will have absolute strength. As you know, our country is short of funds. Relying on the supply

    of severalrge families is not enough to support the whole country. That''s why your uncle and I have

    nned all of this for the rise of our Miller family. We owe your uncle. He has been wandering abroad

    all these years and has shouldered everything by himself. I must take good care of his son."

    Leo looked at Zayn and said, "I know that there is a gap between you and Major. I also know that you

    have met Nicole and Samuel and even want to form an alliance with them. But Zayn, you have to

    understand that you are from Country F, and you and Major are brothers. Neither Nicole nor Samuel is

    from our country, nor are they from our family. You are a Miller and you need to know what you should

    do. If you want to be the king of Country F, you can. When I get the mineral vein, I will pass it on to you.

    What I''ve done is all for you. But you need to know who your loved ones are and who your enemies

    are. If you want to be the ruler of a country, you have to distinguish between these two kinds of people.

    Your mother is from Country Z. No matter how powerful her family is, she can only be used by us and I

    can''t really love her. Do you know that?"

    Zayn clenched his fists when hearing this, and he even gritted his teeth.

    His mother had followed Leo all her life, and finally died in this pce, but Leo had said that he just

    took advantage of Zayn''s mother.

    Zayn had never felt that Leo had any conscientiousness. At this moment, Leo''s coldness still scared

    him

    He felt his mother was so pitiful.

    Even though Nicole told him that his mother was still alive, he never thought of searching for her. Why?

    Because he was afraid that Leo would use his mother again and bring her back to the pce. Now he

    actually heard from Leo that his guesses were all true. Zayn tried to suppress his hatred and looked

    down. Then he said, "I know."

    Leo did not understand Zayn''s expression, nor did he know what his son was thinking. If not for the

    intense battle between him and Major, he would not havee today.

    Furthermore, Yanice was quietly rescued and even no one was unable to find any traces of her. Leo

    suspected that it had something to do with Zayn.

    He came here only to warn Zayn.

    Nicole was still an outsider to the Miller family.

    "Zayn, I know you still have a grudge against me. Think about Samuel. He is so rich and he can even

    design war chariots and weapons. If he wants to attack our country, working with him will only push our

    country to an irreversible state. Your uncle and I covet the mineral vein of their country. We are

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    enemies actually. Do you think Samuel will let go of our country? Don''t be stupid. They are our

    enemies. Right now, the most important thing is for you brothers to band together. Do you

    understand?"

    Zayn finally realized something.

    "What exactly are you trying to say? Do you think the person you are looking for is here? Then why

    don''t you ask someone to search this ce?"

    These words were a little disrespectful, but it didn''t matter anymore.

    Leo had nevere to see him before. He suddenly came and said so many things. He even told him

    Major''s true identity. As a matter of fact, he was trying to say that Samuel and Nicole were outsiders

    and Zayn shouldn''t be too close to the outsiders.

    But to Zayn, what was an outsider?

    When he needed help the most, it was Samuel and Nicole, who helped him. As for Leo, a father, what

    was he doing at that time?

    National interests, ore veins, and scientific research were all bullshit!

    He wished he could destroy this country and this pce. He didn''t care whether Country F could

    be a world power or not. He didn''t even care about the throne of the country. Now, he did all this

    only for revenge.

    For Pedro and for his mother.

    Leo was so funny. He thought that Zayn wanted to rule the whole country.

    Zayn had never been so ambitious. All he wanted was live a quiet and peaceful life with the person he

    loved. However, such a simple wish had be extravagant.

    When the person he wanted to protect was gone, what else could he care about?

    Nicole said that she was an outsider, but she was his mother''s only nephew and his only sister. If she

    and Samuel wanted country F, he would offer it to them.

    However, he wouldn''t tell Leo about these. He didn''t think it was necessary. He stared straight at Leo,

    not caring about him searching the pce.

    Looking at Zayn, Leo was a little angry.

    He had said so much and almost tried to please Zayn. Did this son also want to go against him like

    Sally?

    Leo didn''t look quite good when thinking of this.

    "I won''t search this ce. However, after so many years, there should be some furniture in your pce

    that the decoration needs to be changed. I also neglected it. Anyone outside? Send a team over to take

    a good look at the furniture here. If something needed to be changed, just do it in time. Get a new

    batch the afternoon."

    Although Leo sounded concerned about Zayn, he actually meant that he was going to search the

    pce. Samuel, who was hiding in the darkness, paused for a moment and felt nervous.

 Chapter 1348 Are You Out of Your Mind?

    Chapter 1348 Are You Out of Your Mind?

    If Leo discovered that he was hiding in Zayn''s ce, he wouldn''t be able to exin it clearly no matter

    how Zayn tried.

    Samuel frowned slightly. He couldn''t understand what Leo meant. Could it be that he was found hiding

    here?

    Or who had betrayed him?

    Samuel thought of Phoenix, but immediately shook his head.

    Even though Phoenix did not like Nicole and even targeted at Nicole, Samuel was still confident that

    she would not betray him.

    Then why did Leoe here?

    Samuel could not understand.

    Zayn didn''t know about Samuel''s worries. He didn''t care about it, but a trace of ridicule shed through

    his eyes.

    Leo kept saying that Nicole was an outsider, but he didn''t even believe his own son. He even wanted to

    find something from here to restrain his son.

    This was the rtionship between father and son of the royal family.

    It was ridiculous!

    Fortunately, he didn''t have any expectations for this. Otherwise, he didn''t know if he would be sad

    again.

    Leo frowned when he saw that Zayn only dodged to the side and didn''t stop him from searching the

    room.

    Did he have the wrong guess?

    Wasn''t it Nicole and Samuel who rescued Yanice?

    Zayn had nothing to do with them?

    All sorts of questions shed through Leo''s mind. Zayn''s expression was calm and he did not stop Leo

    at all. This was also because he did not know that Samuel was here. If he knew that Samuel was here,

    Zayn would probably not be like this.

    The patrolling guards quickly arrived. They respectfully bowed at Zayn and then began to search the

    pce.

    Samuel''s heart tautened.

    At this moment, he felt his sleeve being pulled by someone.

    Samuel suddenly turned around to fight back. But when he saw it was Nicole, he was stunned.

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel was pleasant in his heart, but he was also worried and nervous.

    If only Nicole could appear before Leo. She showed up at this moment. It would have put him and her

    in a dangerous situation.

    "Follow me."

    Nicole seemed to know what Samuel was thinking, so she whispered and pulled him.

    Samuel didn''t suspect and quietly retreated with Nicole. However, he was surprised. Where they were

    walking on should be a secret passage.

    How would Nicole know?

    However, Samuel did not ask. He followed Nicole and left Zayn''s pce with great confidence. After

    walking out, Samuel saw a sweet girl standing there. Seeing theme out, she heaved a sigh of

    relief.

    "You guys are finally back. How is it? Does my father discover you?"

    Sienna asked worriedly.

    Nicole shook her head and said gratefully, "Princess Sienna, thank you."

    "You are on the same side with Zayn. I should protect you."

    Sienna smiled faintly.

    Samuel understood Sienna''s identity. However, he was a little surprised that how could Nicolee

    into contact with Sienna?

    Seeing that he had a lot to say, Nicole whispered, "Princess, we''ll go back first."

    "Alright."

    Sienna did not stop them.

    Samuel followed Nicole into the room. When he saw that Yanice was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Nicole, what''s going on?"

    Facing Samuel''s doubts, Nicole whispered, "When we were at the Mysterious Entrance, we didn''t saw

    Phoenix''s people. Instead, we met the patrol team. At that time, we were afraid that Phoenix would be

    involved into it, so Yanice and I hid somewhere. I didn''t expect that Sienna would save us. She and her

    cousin were on the same side, so we are very safe."

    Nicole''s words made Yanice frown slightly, but she quickly concealed that.

    This stupid woman still protected Phoenix. Couldn''t she realize that Phoenix wanted to rece her?

    She didn''t know what Nicole was thinking about.

    However, Yanice rarely interfered in other people''s rtionship.

    Hearing this, Samuel was slightly stunned.

    Wasn''t it made by Phoenix?

    He looked into Nicole''s eyes and said, "Nicole, you are my wife. Do you remember what I''ve said? No

    matter what, don''t let yourself be wronged."

    "I''m not. I''m just telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Yanice."

    Nicole cast the question to Yanice.

    Yanice was speechless.

    What did Nicole want to do since she gave the question to her at this moment?

    Should she help this stupid woman cheat Samuel and help Phoenix?

    "I''m going back to my room. You two can stay here."

    Yanice stood up and left. She didn''t want to get involved in this.

    Samuel did feel that it was inconvenient for Yanice to be here. Seeing that Yanice had left, he carefully

    inspected Nicole and heaved a sigh of relief when he found that she was not injured.

    "Did Phoenix do something to you?"

    "No! Are you still so worried about your own people?"

    Nicole denied it.

    Phoenix was grateful to Samuel. She could not let Samuel be an ungrateful person. The battle between

    her and Phoenix belonged to women. There was no need to influence Samuel.

    Samuel still didn''t believe it.

    "Then why did you turn off the location?"

    "I was afraid that you would rush over and expose the location of Sienna. Everyone here thinks that

    Sienna didn''t care about the outside world. If anyone finds out that she works for cousin, they would

    have harmed her. Besides, if Sienna hadn''t told me that you were in danger, I wouldn''t have known that

    there was such a secret passage which could take you out of the cousin''s pce."

    Back then, Nicole was still chatting with Yanice in her room when she heard from Amy that Sienna had

    something to talk to her.

    She was a little surprised. After she went there, Sienna called her Nicole, and then told her the identity

    of herself and Samuel. She also told Nicole that Leo was searching the pce and Samuel would be in

    danger. Nicole would go along that secret passage to save him.

    Originally, Nicole was still doubtful. But when she saw Samuel, she suddenly became nervous.

    She never thought that Samuel would actually be there!

    "By the way, weren''t you at Phoenix''s pce? Why did you run to my cousin''s pce?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    She believed that Phoenix would protect Samuel very well, but she did not expect that Samuel would

    run out.

    "You dare mention that? You were missing. How could I stay there? I definitely won''t leave you alone

    next time. No matter what rules there will be, they''re not as important as you."

    Samuel was shocked when he thought what would happen if Nicole was not saved by Sienna.

    Nicole felt quite warm. She leaned against Samuel''s embrace and smiled, "I thought you and Phoenix

    would have a lot to talk about. After all, it''s been many years since you''ve seen each other."

    "If you''re not there, we can''t talk about anything. What if you''re jealous?"

    After Samuel felt relieved, he began to joke with Nicole.

    "I won''t be jealous. My husband loves me so much. Why should I be jealous?"

    "Is that so?"

    Samuel pinched Nicole''s chin, forcing her to look straight into his eyes.

    "Tell me. Did Phoenix hurt you?"

    Nicole was touched, but nothing could be seen from her expression.

    "What do you mean? Are you eager for her to hurt me? I think you just want to find an excuse to kill me

    so that you can marry someone else, right?"

    Nicole angrily pped his hand off and pushed Samuel away. She pretended to be angry.

    Samuel was slightly stunned. Then he sighed and walked over to hug her. "What are you talking

    about? You know I don''t mean that."

    He and Phoenix had been together for a very long time, so he naturally knew Phoenix better than

    Nicole. When Helen told him that he had not met Nicole, Samuel had guessed it. He even thought that

    Phoenix would take advantage of this opportunity to kill Nicole. That was why he was so panicked, and

    even said those words.

    But now, Nicole told him that it wasn''t Phoenix''s fault and she ran away on her own. Samuel didn''t

    believe this.

    In this pce, Nicole only had Trevin as a backup. Now that Trevin was seriously injured and

    unconscious. Zayn''s pce was also far away from here. The only people she could rely on were

    herself and Phoenix. How could she leave halfway?

    The only possibility was that there was something that forced her to leave.

    But why didn''t Nicole tell him?

    Why would she keep the secret for Phoenix?

    Samuel felt distressed when he thought of the past between him and Phoenix.

    This stupid Nicole must think like this because she cared about him.

    He didn''t want Nicole to feel wronged, but now he still let her suffer a lot, which made Samuel very

    ufortable.

    Nicole didn''t know what Samuel was thinking. She still pouted and said, "I don''t know what you mean. I

    am not telepathic."

    "Do you want to know what I''m thinking? If you want, I can help you."

    Samuel leaned over and bit Nicole''s face.

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole pushed Samuel away, feeling somewhat depressed.

    When did this man be so childish?

    Samuelughed.

    "I want to eat you. Didn''t you say that you want to be telepathic? Then we need to be much ''closer'' to

    each other."

    These words sounded a little erotic.

    Nicole instantly blushed.

    "I''m not going to joke with you. You haven''t told me why you went to my cousin''s ce yet."

    "I went there to find you."

    Samuel replied straightforwardly.

    Even though Nicole thought so in her heart, she was still touched when she heard Samuel say this.

    "This ce is too dangerous. You can''t act alone next time."

    "Then you can''t leave me."

    Samuel could not forget the fear of knowing that Nicole was missing. He held her hands tightly.

    Nicole nodded.

    She would never leave Samuel again.

    This ce was so dangerous, and Phoenix was still supervising them. How could she let go of

    Samuel?

    "By the way, let''s go back. Otherwise, Phoenix should be worried."

    Nicole''s words instantly stunned Samuel.

    Go back?

    What exactly was this stupid woman doing?

    Didn''t she know that returning to Phoenix''s ce was like a sheep entering a tiger''s den? She actually

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    wanted to return?

    "Nicole, are you out of your mind?"

    Samuel frowned slightly. What he said made Nicole speechless.

    He actually scolded her!

    What?

    Should she cry in front of him?

 Chapter 1349 Were Family

    Chapter 1349 We''re Family

    Just as Nicole was in a dilemma, she heard Samuel say, "How is the rtionship between Sienna and

    Zayn?"

    Nicole, who originally wanted to cry, paused for a moment and shook her head. "They just formed an

    alliance. To be more urately, it''s because of me. I feel that Phoenix is safer to us. At least she won''t

    do anything to you."

    These words made Samuel feel very ufortable.

    "You''ll be wronged if you go there."

    "Who will be wronged is not certain."

    Nicole smiled. The light in her eyes moved Samuel. Then he smiled as well. "Alright. But if she bullies

    you, you must tell me."

    "Of course. You are my dear husband."

    Nicole hugged Samuel''s arm like a spoiled child. Her body rubbed against Samuel''s, which made him

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    feel that his lust was aroused.

    "What do you want?"

    His voice was hoarse, but Nicole quickly saw the eagerness in his eyes. So she quickly stood up and

    "I don''t mind it if you are like this at night."

    If it wasn''t for that the situation now was still dangerous, how could Samuel let her go? Now, he could

    only look at her and sigh.

    Nicole smiled and did not respond.

    "If we want to leave, hurry up. I''m afraid that Sienna s unreliable. I''ll go to tell Yanice."

    Before Samuel could say anything, Nicole already ran away, as if he was very dangerous.

    He shook his head with augh, but soon his expression became serious.

    When he left Phoenix''s pce, he spoke so resolutely. Now he was going to bring Nicole back. Would

    Phoenix hate Nicole?

    Thinking of this, Samuel was depressed.

    Right at this moment, Phoenix called him.

    "Mr. Green, where are you now? My father has gone to Zayn''s ce. I will go over now. You can take

    advantage of this opportunity to disguise yourself as one of my guards. I will take you away."

    Phoenix''s voice was urgent.

    To Samuel, Phoenix was reluctant to let him suffer. Leo suddenly went to Zayn''s ce, which scared

    Phoenix. Although she was a little dissatisfied with the breach between Samuel and her, she couldn''t

    care about it now.

    Hearing this, Samuel whispered, "There''s no need to go over. I''m not at Zayn''s ce. I''ll bring Nicole

    overter. If you find it uneptable, we''ll hide somewhere else."

    The implication of these words was that if Phoenix could tolerate Nicole, then he would go over. If not,

    then he wouldn''t go there.

    Phoenix was stunned. And she became even more jealous.

    For Nicole, Mr. Green repeatedly spoke to her harshly. Now, he was even on guard against her. This

    was totally out of Phoenix''s expectation.

    It looked like Nicole was really important to Samuel.

    If she insisted on going against Nicole, it was estimated that Samuel would stay farther away from her.

    Even the friendship they had formed during the battle would disappear. This was Phoenix''s only

    advantage. She absolutely couldn''t let Nicole take this away.

    Thinking of this, Phoenix said, "Mr. Green, what are you talking about? Since it''s Nicole, I will naturally

    treat her with care. I will ask someone to pick you up."

    "Alright."

    What Phoenix said made Samuel feelfortable, but he was still vignt.

    He knew that the battle between women was silent, but dangerous. At this time, he would firmly stay by

    his wife''s side.

    When Nicole came out with Yanice, Samuel also hung up the phone.

    "Can we go over now?"

    Nicole knew what happened just now. Although she felt ufortable, she didn''t show it. Instead, she

    appeared to be so generous that Samuel couldn''t see her through.

    Samuel understood what kind of situation they were facing now. If he wanted to protect Nicole and

    Yanice, he could only turn to Phoenix.

    Yanice looked at Nicole and then looked at Samuel. "If there''s nothing else, let''s go. I''m afraid it''s

    inappropriate to stay here for too long."

    "Alright."

    Nicole took the initiative to pull Samuel''s arm and they walked out.

    When Sienna saw theme out, she was not surprised at all. She smiled and said, "Are you guys

    ready to leave now?"

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    She always felt that Sienna seemed to know everything, which was why she was so uneasy. Sienna

    had known everything about her family background, but she didn''t know anything about Sienna. She

    really felt restless about this.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and looked down at Sienna. He could not see anything from her expression.

    This woman either hid her feelings very well, or was really innocent. However, Samuel did not believe

    thetter one. All the women in the pce were quite capable.

    "Yes, we are leaving. Thank you for taking care of my wife during this period of time. I will repay this

    Samuel said it very officially. Actually, as long as the other party needed him for something else, he still

    could cooperate with them.

    However, Sienna smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll remember this. However, there''s nothing I need you for

    the time being. Maybe in the future, I''ll really turn to you guys."

    These words made Nicole a little confused, but she had no choice right now.

    "Is my cousin alright?"

    Since Sienna had investigated her family''s background, it was meaningless for her to hide anymore.

    Nicole changed the topic.

    "It''s fine. My father won''t do anything to Zayn. Don''t worry. Besides, he has already agreed to

    cooperate with Devon. My father won''t make things difficult for my Zayn for his sake."

    When Sienna mentioned Davon, her cousin, she was especially happy and even a little proud.

    Nicole secretly memorized this name. She would have someone investigate the man''s background.

    "How are you going? Are you going by yourself? Or should I ask someone to send you?"

    Sienna was quite generous.

    "We''ll go on our own. We can''t cause you any trouble."

    Nicole knew that she just didn''t want Sienna to know where she would go. However, in this pce,

    Sienna''s intelligencework was really powerful.

    "You guys are going to Inez''s pce, right? If that''s the case, then you don''t have to go through the

    Mysterious Entrance. There''s a path that you can go there directly."

    Nicole didn''t know if Sienna was intentional. She actually pointed another way for them.

    There were no patrols or guards on this path, and it was also rtively close to the pce of Phoenix.

    It was obvious to tell how sinister Phoenix was when she let them go through the Mysterious Entrance.

    But now, Nicole pretended that she didn''t know anything. She smiled at Sienna and said, "Thank you."

    "You''re wee. We''re family."

    Sienna asked someone to take Nicole and the others out of the pce and take them to the path.

    Samuel had a gloomy expression ever since he knew that they didn''t have to go through the

    Mysterious Entrance.

    It seemed that he had not misunderstood Phoenix. She really wanted to do something to Nicole.

    Thinking of this, Samuel held Nicole and whispered, "I''ll contact Fillter and ask him to personally

    bring you and Yanice back."

    "I''m not leaving."

    Nicole knew that Samuel was worried about her, but at this time, it was extremely dangerous to let Fill

    It was still unknown if they could leave this ce. So why would Fill be involve in this?

    Moreover, Phoenix was a woman that Nicole wanted to see no matter what happened. No one could

    change this, not even Samuel.

    Samuel was a little depressed.

    "Nicole!"

    "Let her stay. If you let her leave just like that, she might have some unnecessary thoughts about you

    and Phoenix. Rather than letting her go back to fantasize, why don''t you let her see Phoenix herself?

    She''ll feel a little more at ease this way."

    Yanice couldn''t help but speak when she saw this.

    Samuel sighed and said, "There was and will be nothing between us."

    "Then why are you afraid of me staying here?"

    There was a trace of resentment in Nicole''s eyes.

    Samuel felt that the current situation was a bit out of his control.

    "I''m afraid she''ll hurt you. I''m afraid you''ll be wronged."

    "Who will be wronged is not certain yet."

    At this moment, Nicole was like a warrior in armor, who swore to defend her marriage. No matter how

    powerful that Phoenix was, she was not afraid of her.

    Seeing how stubborn Nicole was, Samuel did not say anything.

    They followed the path and went directly to the Phoenix''s pce.

    When Phoenix saw Samuel and Nicoleing in from this path, her expression changed. Instantly,

    she looked at Samuel and found that Samuel was also looking at her. His eyes were filled with

    disappointment and anger. Phoenix felt a little puzzled.

    Who exactly told them this path?

    He betrayed her.

    However, Phoenix did not say anything. Instead, she looked straight at Nicole.

    She looked indeed seductive.

    Phoenix madements in her heart, but nothing could be found from her expression.

    She was really tough.

    This was Nicole''s first impression on Phoenix. She had imagined how Phoenix looked like, but she

    never thought that Phoenix would be so beautiful. She was so lonely and cold, just like a plum

    blooming in the cold wind on a high mountain. It was impossible for others to ignore her beauty.

    Nicole felt pressured when she thought of that such a woman had feelings for her husband.

    Samuel could also sense strange atmosphere. He coughed and said, "This is Nicole, my wife. Nicole,

    this is Phoenix, the sister that I''ve told you."

    Nicole took the initiative to smile and stretched out her hand towards Phoenix.

    "Hello, Phoenix. We''ll have to trouble you to take care of us during this period of time."

    "That''s nothing."

    Phoenix shook Nicole''s hand, but she secretly exerted her strength.

    The battle between them begun from the moment they saw each other. Nicole felt the provocation from

    Phoenix. She smiled and secretly held Phoenix''s hand tightly.

    Suddenly, Phoenix let go. Everything seemed normal, but Nicole didn''t stop in time. She involuntarily

    staggered. Suddenly, a pair of powerful arms surrounded her waist in time, and a gentle voice sounded

    in her ears.

    "Are you hungry? It seems that you can''t even stand steadily."

    Samuel''s gaze was so gentle. But to Phoenix, it was like a dagger soaked with poison, which pierced

    into her heart.

 Chapter 1350 How Dare She?

    Chapter 1350 How Dare She?

    Ever sinceing to Country F, Samuel had been cold towards Phoenix. She felt aggrieved.

    She didn''t do anything but let go of her hand. If it weren''t Nicole''s provocation, how could it be like this?

    Nicole was so cunning!

    Phoenix red at Nicole with some resentment.

    Nicole naturally knew what Phoenix was thinking. She gave Samuel a nudge and said with a smile, "I

    told you I''m hungry. But what are you looking at Phoenix for? Are you waiting for her to cook for me?"

    It sounded like a joke, but Phoenix could hardly bear it.

    This cunning fox actually wanted her to cook?

    How dare she?

    However, Samuel mistook that Nicole wanted to try Phoenix''s cooking, so he said softly, "Phoenix is

    indeed a good cook. I miss her cooking too. I wonder if we''d have the luck this time."

    Phoenix was filled with mixed feelings.

    She had learned cooking for Samuel and was very willing to cook for him. But now, it was obvious that

    it was for Nicole. Phoenix was jealous but she couldn''t refuse.

    "Mr. Green, anytime for you."

    "It''s for Nicole."

    Samuel stressed ''Nicole''.

    Ever since she entered the door, Phoenix had ignored Nicole like she wasn''t there. She wouldn''t

    recognize Nicole.

    He didn''t want to push her, but Nicole was innocent.

    She didn''t know anything and never did wrong. Why should she pay for her kindness to him?

    Phoenix gritted her teeth and forced a smile.

    "Okay, if that''s what Nicole wants. I''ll cook right away."

    Then she left.

    Helen was a little surprised. In this pce, no one had ever dared to treat the princess like this, and

    she would not degrade herself for anyone, until this man showed up whom Phoenix tried hard to

    please. Helen couldn''t help but nce at Samuel as she tried to catch up with Phoenix.

    "Princess, let me do it. You shouldn''t bother."

    "It''s alright. Didn''t you hear him? Mr. Green wants to eat the food I cook. You can help me."

    Phoenix had already adjusted her state of mind and even felt a bit of joy.

    As long as it was about Samuel, she would do anything. She could just pretend that woman wasn''t

    there.

    Seeing how things went, Nicole sighed quietly and said to Samuel, "Did you do it on purpose? You

    know that''s not what I mean."

    "She should have a good attitude towards you. You are my wife. This is an unchangeable fact."

    Samuel was being honest because he did not want to keep secrets from Nicole.

    Yanice was surprised. Nicole had told her about the matter between him and Phoenix. She didn''t

    expect that Samuel would defend his wife against someone who had helped him a great deal.

    However, Samuel did not seem to care. He was so protective towards Nicole and wouldn''t let her suffer

    any grievances.

    Yanice was a little envious of such a rtionship.

    She couldn''t help but think of William.

    William had always been a gentleman to her in the past. She still remembered that on that School Day

    they went climbing and she had sprained her ankle. It was William who carried her all the way down the

    mountain.

    At that time, William did not know her identity and his gentleness had conquered her. Even if William

    knew who she waster, he didn''t treat her differently and never fawned on her like other men, which

    had made her cherish this rtionship even more.

    But he didn''t felt the same about her.

    He had fallen in love with someone else.

    If the person he fell in love with was her, would she be as happy as Nicole?

    Yanice would never know. She felt great pain that she wanted to cry. She was probably too old for this

    kind of romance.

    "I''ll go back to my room to rest. Call me when meal''s ready, alright?"

    Yanice coughed and left with the maid.

    Nicole had noticed the loneliness in Yanice''s eyes. She could not help but ask, "Is she alright?"

    "Nothing. Perhaps she''s tired."

    Samuel nced at her and smiled faintly. He probably knew why, but love was never predictable.

    Yanice and William were just not for each other. Nothing could be done about it. Even after so many

    years, Sally was still his only love and he always wanted her good even if he wasn''t himself.

    Their rtionship had withstood the test of time. If possible, Samuel hoped that they could be together

    forever.

    Seeing that Samuel was distracted, Nicole pinched his waist, causing Samuel to frown in pain.

    "Darling, this is domestic violence."

    "Then sue me!"

    Nicole nced at him. Of course he didn''t have the heart to sue her.

    "I won''t sue you, but you won''t get away so easily."

    As he spoke, Samuelid his hand on Nicole''s body, but she pped it off.

    "Cut it out. You haven''t answered me. Did you do it on purpose?"

    "Didn''t you already know the answer?"

    Samuel felt that Nicole was a bit hard on him but in a lovely way.

    Nicole was depressed.

    "You''re making her hate me. This is the first time we''ve met. Can''t you let us get along peacefully?"

    "Get along? Honey, I am not blind. What about that shaking just now? She was trying to embarrass

    you. How can I do nothing about it? I don''t care who she is. She should show some respect to you."

    Samuel said indignantly, whichforted Nicole.

    "Stop trying to fool me. You were afraid I''d hurt her, right?"

    "Why can''t you ease up on me, darling?"

    Samuel whined.

    Nicole pursed her lips and almost burst outughing. The unhappiness caused by Phoenix earlier

    quickly dissipated.

    After the two sat down, someone stepped forward to make tea.

    Nicole looked around and whispered, "I heard that Trevin is here. Where is he now? Can I go see

    him?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''ll go with you afterwards. Trevin is my man now. It''s safer for you to go with me."

    Because there were maids around, Samuel could not speak too inly, but Nicole understood what he

    meant.

    "Alright."

    Talking with a sip of tea once in a while, they both felt rxed and looked harmonious.

    When Phoenix found out they were having a good time, she was irritated.

    How scheming she was!

    She must be showing off.

    Showing off Samuel''s love and protection towards her.

    Phoenix''s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    Helen had guessed something from their conversation moments ago. And she naturally knew what

    Phoenix was thinking at the moment, she has known her for years.

    "Princess, do you want to put something in the dishes? No one would notice."

    In the pce, this kind of thing was not umon. It was too easy to kill a person.

    Phoenix almost agreed but decided against it when she thought of Samuel''s care and resolution in his

    eyes. Herst bit of reason triumphed over jealousy.

    "No. I willpete with that woman honestly and make her leave Mr. Green voluntarily. I wouldn''t use

    such dirty tricks."

    Phoenix''s words stunned Helen.

    No one was clean in this pce.

    Moreover, Phoenix had never been a man of integrity. She must really love Samuel to say this.

    Helen understood and didn''t say anything else. She quietly retreated to the side to help with cooking.

    This meal had taken exactly one hour.

    Nicole took time to drink her tea andter leaned against Samuel to take a nap. When Phoenix brought

    the food, Nicole was still asleep.

    "Be quiet!"

    Samuel gestured for Phoenix to keep quiet and kept sitting there motionlessly. Nicole was leaning

    against his shoulder and sleeping soundly.

    Phoenix didn''t like what she saw.

    She didn''t like Nicole''s sleeping face, nor her leaning against Samuel, nor Samuel''s affection in his

    eyes, despite the inconvenience.

    This was a scene that she had dreamed of, but she was not in it.

    However, Samuel had asked her not to make a sound. She could only hold back her jealousy.

    At this moment, sounds of firecrackers came from outside.

    Which waked Nicole up.

    "Are you scared?"

    Samuel hurriedly patted Nicole''s back as if she was a child.

    Phoenix had known Samuel long but had never seen him being so tender.

    She was stunned.

    However, Nicole shook her head and asked, "Why do they set off firecrackers in broad daylight? What

    day is it?"

    "Today is our National Day."

    Phoenix was very dissatisfied with Nicole''s ignoring her and she sounded angry.

    Only then did Nicole realize where they were right now, with her rival standing in front of her.

    So she gathered herself, sat up and said with a smile, "Sorry, I''m too tired. I had a nap. How are you?

    Are you alright? Why don''t you wake me up?"

    Nicole red at Samuel coquettishly.

    Samuel smiled and said, "It''s fine. But I can''t feel my waist. You have to give me a massageter."

    These words sounded somewhat flirty. Nicole blushed.

    However, as far as Phoenix was concerned, what she saw assured herself that Nicole was nothing

    more than a pretty face with dirty tricks.

 Chapter 1351 Be Careful When You Play with Fire, Or You Will Burn Yourself

    Chapter 1351 Be Careful When You y with Fire, Or You Will Burn Yourself

    Nicole could feel the daggers that Phoenix shot at her, but she didn''t care. In the beginning, Phoenix

    wasn''t going to befriend her. Moreover, everything she did to her man was reasonable and legal, wasn''t

    it? Why should she care about his opinion?

    Thinking of this, Nicole stretched and smiled sweetly at Samuel, "I''m hungry."

    "Phoenix has prepared food. Wash your face and go eat."

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head with iparable affection.

    "Alright."

    Nicole got up and left, led by a maid.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Phoenix bit her lower lip so hard that it was broken. Her hands were tightly clenched together. She

    looked at Samuel and felt very ufortable.

    "If you have anything to say, just go ahead."

    Phoenix bit her lower lip and whispered, "Mr. Green, aren''t you spoiling her too much? Women can''t be

    spoiled, otherwise, she would go too far."

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly darkened.

    "My woman deserves to be spoiled. Don''t talk about this again."

    Samuel''s protection made Phoenix very ufortable, but looking at Samuel''s cold face, Phoenix did

    not say anything as she was a sensible woman.

    When Nicole returned, she sensed that Phoenix and Samuel were at a stalemate, but she pretended

    not to know it, "It''s so cold here. Can we eat now?"

    "Serve the food."

    Phoenix ignored Nicole''s voice as much as possible, and even wanted to ignore this person, but

    Nicole''s sense of existence was too strong.

    "Darling, I want to eat shrimp."

    Nicole said with a smile, her tone deliberately carrying a trace of coquettish feeling.

    Samuel smiled affectionately, and naturally, he was quite cooperative.

    After shelling, he put the shrimp in Nicole''s bowl, but he didn''t eat much.

    Phoenix watched from the side. She wanted to speak a few times, but she restrained herself. However,

    she stared at Nicole with a look of disapproval and even condemnation. She hoped that Nicole would

    be self-aware and not enve Samuel like this. Unfortunately, Nicole seemed to be blind and did not

    sense her gaze at all.

    "Hubby, there are crabs. I want to eat them too."

    "Alright."

    Samuel helped Nicole shell the crabs and put them in her bowl.

    Nicole was immersed in enjoying the food.

    Seeing that Phoenix dared not say anything though she was angry, Nicole felt that her rage had finally

    been eased a little.

    From beginning to end, Yanice sat at the side and ate quietly. She just shook her head and didn''t say

    anything.

    Only Nicole enjoyed the meal. Samuel did not eat much, and Phoenix was almost full because of

    anger. Yanice was not so hungry. In any case, Nicole almost ate everything on the table.

    "I''m so full."

    Nicole burped, ignoring her image. Phoenix couldn''t bear to watch it anymore.

    No matter what, Samuel was one of the four Young Masters of Seapolis City. As Mrs. Green, Nicole

    actually didn''t care about her image at all and didn''t give Samuel any face. What else could such a

    woman do other than having sex with him?

    Phoenix almost snorted, but Nicole felt that Phoenix''s anger was not strong enough. She put on an

    innocent look and said to Phoenix, "Hey, Phoenix, why don''t you eat? Do you think the food you

    cooked is nasty? How about I cook it for you another day and let you have a taste?"

    "Forget about it. You may bomb the kitchen and I have topensate for it."

    Samuel answered Nicole as soon as she finished speaking, which depressed Nicole a little.

    How could her cooking be so bad?

    Normally, Samuel would enjoy her food, but now that Samuel said this, wouldn''t it make Phoenix feel

    that she was useless?

    Sure enough, a trace of disdain shed through Phoenix''s eyes.

    "A woman needs to learn to cook. As the saying goes, the best way to keep a man is to hold his

    appetite. How can you do that if you need Mr. Green to do everything for you? After all, your face will

    turn old, and you may not be so beautiful after a few years."

    Phoenix''s words carried a trace of disdain.

    However, Nicole did not seem to recognize the meaning behind her words. She hurriedly looked at

    Samuel and asked worriedly, "Darling, am I old? Do you dislike me?"

    "No, you''re the prettiest in my eyes. Besides, I''ll just hold your appetite so that you won''t get snatched

    away."

    Samuel''s words caused Nicole to feel extremelyfortable, while Phoenix''s expression became

    somewhat ugly.

    Since when did Samuel be an expert on sweet words? And he meant that he was afraid that

    Nicole would be taken away by another man?

    Why would a woman who was good at sex like Nicole be valued by Samuel like this?

    Phoenix''s teeth were about to be broken from gritting.

    Nicole ignored Phoenix. It was best to anger her so that she would not keep thinking about her man

    every day.

    Samuel never knew that his wife had such a dark side, so he couldn''t help butugh. However, this

    kind of feeling of being cherished was pretty good.

    "Darling, I''m full. Why don''t we go back to our room and do some exercise?"

    Nicole''s words were astonishing, causing Yanice to choke on the soup. She coughed repeatedly, and

    Phoenix''s face was as dark as ink.

    This shameless woman!

    What did she just say in public?

    Samuel pursed his lips and smiled. He really wanted to follow Nicole''s request to do some kind of

    ''exercise'' in the room. But thinking of Trevin, he coughed and said, "It can wait. Since I''m here, I''d

    better go and see where my people keep Trevin. Phoenix, I heard that Trevin is with you."

    "Yes, Mr. Green, I''ll bring you there right away."

    Phoenix finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Samuel would never be seduced by Nicole.

    Thinking like this, Phoenix felt much better in her heart.

    Originally, Nicole wanted to provoke Phoenix, but when she felt that Samuel was holding her hand

    hard, she couldn''t help but think of Trevin''s situation, and she stopped.

    "Mrs. Green, if you''re sleepy, go back to sleep. I''ll go with Mr. Green."

    Phoenix had long since found Nicole unpleasing. Now that she finally had an excuse to drive Nicole

    away, Phoenix naturally brought it up. Even if she had to call her Mrs. Green, it wouldn''t be a problem.

    However, Nicole hugged Samuel''s arm and said coquettishly, "I don''t want to. I want to go, too. Honey,

    I don''t know anyone here. I''m scared. Take me there."

    She yed the role of Helen of Troy.

    Samuel was really afraid that she would not be able to resist Nicole''s attack. In the past, he had never

    known that his wife could be so fierce. He always remembered that she was shy, but now, facing her

    love rival, she went all out. Samuel found that he was quite fond of her.

    "Okay, go with me. I didn''t say I would leave you alone."

    Samuel''s arm rubbed against Nicole''s chest.

    Nicole instantly felt as if an electric current was sweeping past her. She was stunned for a moment, and

    then her face immediately turned red.

    This hooligan!

    She cursed in her heart, but a cheap smile hung on her face.

    "You are sick!"

    That sweet voice almost made Samuel lose his bnce, and Phoenix had veins pop up on her

    forehead.

    She swore that if Nicole was still so shameless, she wouldn''t mind sending someone to beat her up at

    night. It was best to cripple her so she would speak properly and behave well.

    Feeling that Phoenix was on the edge of going berserk, Nicole finally stopped as she didn''t want to die.

    Samuel was a little absent-minded, his eyes containing desire. But at this moment, he could only

    suppress it.

    Such an annoying little demon.

    "Then let''s go."

    Phoenix ignored Nicole and walked past them, taking the lead to walk out.

    Seeing her leave, Nicole was about to let go when Samuel tightly gripped her palm.

    "Run away as soon as you flirt with me. You''ve be an expert in making out, haven''t you?"

    Samuel''s voice was hoarse, and the desire in his eyes made Nicole want to cry.

    "Hubby, it''s more important that we go see Trevin."

    Yanice couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw Nicole''s double-faced attitude to Phoenix and Samuel.

    "Damn girl, be careful of ying with fire, or you will burn yourself."

    After saying that, Yanice went straight back to her room.

    She didn''t care who Trevin was. If she followed, what she would see would be nothing other than their

    PDA. She had enough of it.

    Only then did Nicole realize that Yanice was also present.

    She made a mistake.

    "It''s all your fault!"

    Nicole pinched Samuel.

    Samuel was still fantasizing about whether he would receive any benefitster. He was pinched by

    Nicole and couldn''t help but feel like crying.

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    "If you hadn''t provoked involved yourself in love affairs, would I have been teased by Yanice?"

    Nicole was now a contradictory individual. She knew that it had nothing to do with Samuel, but

    somehow, she just felt enraged.

    What an attractive vixen!

    Samuel felt that his life was so hard.

    "Yes, it''s my fault. Honey, don''t be angry. I will just do as you say, okay?"

    "Screw you!"

    Nicole snorted and quickly walked towards the direction where Phoenix had left.

    Although Phoenix walked very fast, she was observing the situation behind her. Seeing that Samuel

    and Nicole had not kept up, and thinking of Nicole''s seductive appearance just now, she couldn''t help

    but think about something amorous.

    "Bastard! How can such a woman win Mr. Green''s heart? I definitely won''t let her harm Mr. Green''s

    reputation. Absolutely not!"

    Phoenix muttered to herself, her eyes carrying a trace of anger.

    Seeing that Phoenix was like this, Helen couldn''t help but take a step forward and whispered,

    "Princess, don''t be angry. This matter is actually easy to handle. I saw that Mrs. Green had an

    enchanting expression on her face. She looked like an easy woman. There will be a banquet in the

    pce tomorrow. It is said that it will be specially hosted by the king for the Sawyer family''s young

    master, Davon. This time, the king personally gave the order that Davon must be present. Rumors

    have it that Davon is extremely ugly. Why don''t we do something to fix Mrs. Green and Davon up?

    Having offended the new rich, I''m afraid Nicole won''t be able to escape unscathed. It will be

    inconvenient for Mr. Green to intervene. And we can do whatever we like!"

    Hearing Helen''s words, Phoenix froze. She had only been thinking for a few seconds before her

    expression changed.

 Chapter 1352 Whats on Your Mind?

    Chapter 1352 What''s on Your Mind?

    "Princess, I know that you are kind-hearted. Just pretend that you don''t know about this matter. I''ll

    handle it. If anything happens, you can say it was my own idea. At that time, Mr. Green won''t hate you.

    I''m your maid. Seeing that you''re in a bad mood, it''s normal for me to avenge you. I just hope that you

    will treat my brother well and give him a bright future. "

    Helen had no other family members other than a younger brother. She had promised her parents that

    she would nurture him. Now that she had such an opportunity, even if she had to risk her life, she had

    to give her younger brother a bright future.

    Phoenix looked at Helen with aplicated expression. She was somewhat touched in her heart.

    Her heart had turned lifeless many years ago. Even if there was still a trace of warmth left, it would be

    because of Samuel. Therefore, even though Helen had been serving her all these years, and even if

    Helen had done her best, Phoenix did not take it to heart. After all, she was the princess. Loyalty was

    the minimum requirement for a maid.

    However, at this moment, Phoenix treated Helen as one of her people.

    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of your brother."

    "Thank you, princess."

    Helen immediately smiled happily, but there was a hint of bitterness in her smile.

    The fate of lowly people like her could only be changed in this way. Either they died because of

    protecting their master, or they had value to be used so that they could benefit their loved ones.

    Phoenix looked at Nicole and Samuel who were following behind her and whispered, "Alright, don''t let

    that woman discover anything."

    "Yes."

    Helen hurriedly returned to her seat.

    Seeing that Phoenix wasn''t impatient, Samuel couldn''t help but pause for a moment. He felt that it was

    a little strange, but he didn''t say anything.

    The group of people tacitly didn''t say anything and directly went to Trevin''s residence.

    Because of Phoenix''s care, Trevin was much better, but he was still unconscious, and the injuries on

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    his face and body shocked Nicole and Samuel.

    "Why is he like this?"

    After all, Nicole was Trevin''s superior. Seeing that she could hardly see his face clearly, she couldn''t

    help but feel worried and angry.

    Phoenix nced at her and muttered to herself. As Helen had said, this woman was easy. She would

    have sex with whoever she found attractive. Now that Trevin had be like this, she was very

    concerned about him.

    Who was she to him?

    Phoenix snorted coldly and said to Samuel, "Mr. Green, when he was sent over, he was even more

    serious than this. At that time, the doctor said that he could not be saved if he was here a littlete. I

    used some medicine to keep his life. Now, his life is saved, but whether he can wake up or not depends

    on his luck."

    "Who did it?"

    Samuel guessed in his heart, but he still asked.

    "Major. But now that Major is protected by my father, I can''t do anything to him. Also, my father has

    someints about me saving Trevin."

    Phoenix rarely caused trouble. This time, Leo had indeed reprimanded her for saving Trevin. However,

    Leo didn''t care about an insignificant guard, so he didn''t pursue it.

    Major did not continue to pursue this matter, which surprised Phoenix. However, she had sent someone

    to keep an eye on Major.

    When Nicole heard Major''s name, her temperament changed. The shyness just now disappeared, and

    she emitted a solemn and murderous aura.

    "Major''s happy days areing to an end."

    As soon as Nicole said those words, Phoenix looked at her in surprise.

    The aura this woman disyed was quite decent.

    She had checked Nicole and knew that she was the owner of Night Elf Empire. Nicole indeed looked

    like an owner, but unfortunately, she was awesome on the outside but lousy inside.

    Phoenix did not take Nicole''s words to heart at all. She felt that Nicole was just talking harshly and she

    wouldn''t do anything.

    However, Samuel whispered, "Calm down. We can''t expose ourselves yet. I remember what happened

    to Trevin. Now, no matter how much it costs, Phoenix, you must cure Trevin."

    "I''ll try my best."

    Phoenix didn''t dare to guarantee.

    Trevin was indeed seriously injured. If it weren''t for this, Major wouldn''t have given up.

    Nicole''s eyes were a little sore.

    Trevin came to Country F because of her, but now he was like this. Thinking back to what Trevin had

    endured toe here, Nicole was full of guilt towards him.

    Samuel knew Nicole''s mood. He held her hand and sped their fingers together. He said softly,

    "Alright, don''t feel bad. Let''s go back. I believe Trevin will definitely wake up."

    "Okay."

    Nicole couldn''t be exposed, so she followed Samuel back. At this time, she was d that Phoenix

    didn''t know that Trevin was her person. Otherwise, she was afraid that Trevin wouldn''t be able to

    survive.

    When she returned, Nicole''s mood was not very good. When Phoenix saw Samuel being silent, she

    could not say anything. When she got to Nicole''s room, Phoenix was somewhat reluctant to leave.

    "Mr. Green, I have something to tell you. Can I talk to you alone?"

    "No, my wife is in a bad mood. I have tofort her."

    Samuel rejected Phoenix''s request.

    He had to avoid suspicions. Moreover, Nicole was really in a bad mood right now, so he shouldn''t

    cause trouble for himself.

    Phoenix didn''t expect that Samuel wouldn''t give her face, so she couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    "I really have something to tell you."

    "There''s nothing that my wife can''t know. You should know that she''s Night Elf Empire''s owner."

    Samuel''s words were harsh.

    For the sake of Phoenix taking care of Trevin, Nicole did not intend to quarrel with her today. But

    Phoenix coveted her husband all the time! It was simply unbearable.

    Nicole coldly nced at Phoenix and said indifferently, "What do want to say? Are you going to profess

    to my husband?"

    "I..."

    "Look at me. You are the noble Princess Inez of F Country. How could you be willing to be a mistress?

    Is that so? I guess I''m wrong. I''m just amoner, and I''m a poor woman. Keeping my husband in my

    mind every day will be enough. I''m really sorry for seeing you as a despicable and shameless person."

    Without Phoenix speaking, Nicole said those words, and she immediately shut Phoenix''s mouth. On

    the contrary, Phoenix was a little embarrassed.

    "Speaking of which, what exactly do you want to say to my husband?"

    Nicole looked at Phoenix innocently, as if she didn''t know anything. Her pure appearance almost

    caused Phoenix a heart attack.

    This woman was indeed shameless!

    "I''d better talk about itter."

    After saying that, Phoenix turned around and left angrily.

    Nicole looked at her back and said coldly, "How dare you snatch my man away? If not for the sake of

    you helping my man and taking care of my people, I would have killed you."

    Samuelughed.

    With Phoenix making such a fuss, Nicole''s heartache for Trevin was somewhat relieved.

    "Alright, don''t be angry. Let''s think about what kind of exercise we will doter."

    "Who wants to exercise with you? Samuel, you can''t sleep with me tonight!"

    Nicole''s expression changed in a second, which caught Samuel off guard.

    "Nicole, what is on your mind? The exercise I''m talking about means taking action."

    Samuel was speechless.

    Nicole was slightly stunned, but she did not admit that she was wrong. Instead, she said somewhat

    roguishly, "You didn''t exin yourself clearly, yet you are ming me?"

    "It''s my fault, okay?"

    Right now, Nicole''s emotions were unstable because of Phoenix''s feelings for Samuel. Samuel did not

    want to provoke her. If he really couldn''t get into her bed, then he would feel so wronged.

    Nicole only snorted coldly and then sat down.

    This bastard Major hadmitted a crime domestically. Now that he had escaped to Country F, he was

    showing off his might and even injured her people. If she didn''t teach him a lesson, he would really

    think that the whole world was his.

    Samuel also had a lot of resentment towards Major.

    Samuel didn''t know what role Major yed in the Green family''s matters, but it definitely wouldn''t be

    insignificant. This person was the son of the fake Aaron. Like father like son, they were both vicious. It

    would not be enough to calm the victims down unless they killed him.

    Nicole suddenly said, "Samuel, do you think that if we kill Major, then the fake Aaron hiding in the dark

    will appear? Now, we don''t know where he is hiding. We are under broad daylight but he is in the dark.

    Maybe he has returned to Country F and is now protected. Only Major, his only son, can affect him."

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and whispered, "Major has to be killed, but not now. Yanice hasn''t left yet.

    Our priority now is to send Yanice away."

    "You have an idea?"

    "I''ve contacted Fill. He knows the new noble Davon from Country F. This person is said to have a good

    rtionship with Fill. Fill has saved his life. It is said that he wille to the pce tomorrow to attend

    a banquet hosted by Leo. At that time, we will find an opportunity to meet him and ask him to take

    Yanice out."

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole. She never thought that the Sky Group would be so powerful. Apart

    from Phoenix, its member actually knew the new noble of F Country. Furthermore, the guy was

    someone Leo valued. This Davon was definitely no simple person.

    "Does Phoenix know that Davon is Fill''s friend?"

    "I don''t know. If it wasn''t for Yanice, Fill wouldn''t even have told me because he has to consider

    Davon''s safety."

    Samuel''s words also made Nicole understand Fill''s protection for Davon.

    "Tomorrow, there will be many people and Leo knows us. How can we meet that Davon? Besides, we

    don''t even know what he looks like. How can we contact him?"

    Samuel had the same questions, but Fill had said that Davon would take the initiative to look for them

    at that time and told them to calm down.

    Samuel told Nicole this.

    Nicole suddenly felt that Davon was quite mysterious. She really wanted to see this person. If they

    could befriend him, it would be helpful for them to deal with Leo and Major in the future.

    "Don''t worry about it. Tell Yanice to get ready to leave tomorrow. Only when Yanice leaves can we do

    what we want to do."

    Samuel''s words instantly spirited Nicole.

    Doing what they wanted to do meant revenge!

 Chapter 1353 I Have As Much As She Does

    Chapter 1353 I Have As Much As She Does

    "Alright."

    Nicole, who had been feeling a little depressed for a few days because of Phoenix''s existence, finally

    heaved a sigh of relief.

    Seeing his wife like this, Samuel was relieved and felt heartache.

    She didn''t have to endure all of this, but because of him, she did.

    Nicole was excited and did not see the guilt shing through Samuel''s eyes. She quickly ran to Yanice

    to inform her.

    Samuel took the opportunity to go to Phoenix''s ce.

    Seeing Samuele, Phoenix was surprised, but she was also delighted. It was mainly because

    Samuel met her alone, which made her fantasy run wild.

    Samuel could see her joy, but he said coldly, "Phoenix, I only came here with one sentence."

    "Mr. Green, go ahead."

    "I will not forget your kindness to me. If there is a need, I can pay my life for it. However, Nicole is my

    bottom line. Don''t hurt her."

    These wordspletely erased Phoenix''s joy.

    "Is Mr. Green here to say this to me?"

    "Otherwise?"

    Samuel took out a cigarette but did not light it. Instead, he ced it between his fingers and fiddled with

    it. His gaze at Phoenix became harsh.

    "Although I don''t want to think of you like this, I know what tricks people will y when at the imperial

    pce. Tomorrow, Leo will invite everyone to the banquet to rope in Davon. You''d better not make a

    move on Nicole. She is the woman I love the most. I can give up many things in my life, even if it

    means I have to be an ingrate, I will not hesitate. The only thing I want is her safety. We''ve been

    siblings for so many years, and I don''t want to have a grudge with you over this. Phoenix, you are a

    smart person. A smart person shouldn''t do stupid things. I can forgive you for doing some things once,

    but if I see them again, our friendship wille to an end."

    Samuel''s words turned Phoenix''s body cold, and she even felt embarrassed when she was seen

    through by him.

    "Mr. Green, you''ve never said such harsh words to me before. Is it because of that Nicole? What''s so

    good about her?"

    "You will find her a good person as time passes as long as you are willing to pay attention to get along

    with her. Phoenix, I don''t like every woman who is good at sex. You know who I am. If it weren''t for my

    willingness, even if she has had sex with me, I won''t keep her living until now. Moreover, she is from

    the Don family and the Shaw family. If you want to deal with her, you''d better think about the power

    behind her. Otherwise, you will burn yourself. "

    Samuel was unwilling to hurt Phoenix, and he had given her the greatest tolerance. If it weren''t for the

    fact that he owed her, if it weren''t for their years of friendship, there would be no need for him toe

    here and say so many things.

    Phoenix thought otherwise.

    "Mr. Green, are you with her because of the power behind her? If ites to power, I have as much as

    she does."

    "Phoenix! Can''t you let go of your obsession? My heart is very small, so small that I can only

    amodate one person. Right now, that person is Nicole. If something really happens to her, I will

    feel guilty for my entire life. I will definitely not change because of others. Let me be honest with you. I

    was the one falling for Nicole. Back then, she was set up at the banquet. It was because that person

    was her that I drank the drugged wine and married her for a reason. But after the marriage, I was busy

    with my work and felt that I had gotten her, so I didn''t care much about her. That was why she was

    framed and took my children away. We''ve been apart for five years, and I won''t allow it to happen

    again. If the one who hurt her is you, I might not do anything to you, but I will never forgive you."

    With that, Samuel turned around and left.

    He had said everything he wanted to say. The rest would be up to Phoenix. He believed that Phoenix

    would figure it out.

    Phoenix felt as if she had fallen into a freezing room and felt cold from the bottom of her heart.

    She had always thought that Nicole was a loose woman, but she didn''t expect that Samuel was the first

    to be moved.

    It turned out that because it was her, everything he had done was correct, and he was even willing to

    keep the mistakes for his entire life. Then, what about her insistence and persistence over the years?

    Phoenix suddenlyughed.

    Sheughed and cried.

    She felt that she was so stupid, and this was the first time she realized how cruel Samuel was.

    If she could be the woman in Samuel''s heart, she would be doted on in all sorts of ways by him.

    However, she was not that person, so she would be so sad after feeling Samuel''s cruelty.

    In the end, saving his life was nothing whenpared to love.

    He said Nicole was his bottom line. Then, what about the bottom line of hers?

    She abandoned her kindness and conscience for an illusionary obsession. She felt that she did not

    even recognize herself.

    Phoenix hugged herself and cried hard, but she kept her voice low, afraid that others would hear it.

    She knew that her and Samuel couldn''t live together forever.

    Samuel would nevere to her alone for affairs. She had dealt with women beside Samuel before,

    but he just turned a blind eye to it and allowed her to do whatever she wanted. She thought that she

    would eventually be his woman. She thought that it was Samuel''s tacit approval and recognition

    to her.

    Samuel had never cared about her imagination and spection. Once he did, he could even sense a

    small detail and came to her.

    Was this the difference between love and friendship?

    It turned out that being rejected by someone she deeply loved was such an embarrassing,

    ufortable, and heartbreaking thing.

    Phoenix was jealous and reluctant, but at this moment, she retained some rationality.

    Samuel repeatedly warned her that Nicole was his bottom line, which meant that he knew everything

    about the matter at the Mysterious Entrance!

    After confirming this guess, Phoenix suddenly paused and immediately felt that she was like a clown.

    After crying for a while, she wiped away her tears and called for Helen.

    "Princess, are you looking for me?"

    "Cancel tomorrow''s n."

    As soon as Phoenix said those words, Helen was stunned.

    "Princess, why? As long as we get rid of that Nicole, Mr. Green will probably..."

    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Or are you in charge now? I said, cancel the n! Not only

    that, send someone to protect Nicole and prevent anyone from hurting her while she''s in Country F."

    At this moment, Phoenix was frighteningly calm.

    Although Helen was puzzled, she didn''t dare to ask any more questions. She hurriedly agreed and left.

    The corner of Phoenix''s lips curled into a bitter smile.

    In the end, it was because of Samuel''s warning that she gave up the idea of hurting Nicole.

    So what if she was unwilling?

    That was the woman in Samuel''s heart.

    He said that if anything happened to Nicole, he would feel uneasy and guilty for the rest of his life. She

    loved him so much, so how could she let him spend the rest of his life like this?

    If other men said this, she might think it was just an excuse, but she believed in Samuel''s words.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After so many years of persistence and waiting, how could she make such an arrogant man look so

    bad?

    Just thinking about it, Phoenix felt that she could not take it.

    Actually, some things only took an instant to figure out.

    Once obsession ceased, many things could be seen clearly. For example, Samuel had lived like a

    walking dead after losing Nicole for five years.

    Phoenix knew it, and she wanted to be with him. She even thought about whether she would be

    his woman after going through that period with him. But at that time, Fill said that Samuel didn''t allow

    anyone to go to him, otherwise, he would be rude.

    At that time, Phoenix had someone collect all the movements of Samuel during that period.

    In the past, because of her obsession, she had always hated Nicole''s death, but now that she thought

    about it, how could she not understand Samuel''s feelings for Nicole at that time?

    She knew and understood many things that happened thereafter. She was just blinded by jealousy.

    She would rather believe that all of this was Nicole''s scheme than believe that the man she liked would

    do such a thing for a woman.

    Although she had figured it out, Phoenix felt that her heart was empty. There was even a sense of

    destion and sadness spreading from the bottom of her heart.

    She ordered someone to fetch her wine and she drank it alone.

    The spicy liquid assaulted her throat. She didn''t know if the wine was too spicy or if it was because her

    heart was too bitter, she started crying again.

    Ever since she was young, she had been an unfavored princess. Her mother was just a maid. She was

    the consequence of her mother being raped by Leo when he was drunk.

    In Leo''s eyes, she was born lowly. She could not attend decent events, but he did not want to end her

    life. Therefore, he allowed his other siblings and even those women to bully her and her mother.

    Her mother died tragically in this cold pce to protect her. She almost lost her life. It was her wet

    nurse who had risked her life to protect her and got her out of the country.

    If it wasn''t for Samuel, she wouldn''t know what she would look like right now.

    From then on, Samuel became her mental support. Marrying Samuel had be the motivation for

    Phoenix''s life. Now that the motivation had disappeared, she did not know what the meaning of her life

    was.

    It was a mistake for her toe to this world, but she couldn''t feel resentful. After all, her mother was

    sadder than her.

    But now, she realized that after so many years of hard work, she did not have a close friend around

    her, not even a single person to speak to.

    How pathetic!

    How pitiful!

    Phoenixughed loudly like a madwoman, tears flowing wildly.

    She was cold and arrogant. She seemed to be more carefree than anyone else, but only she knew that

    this was just to conceal her inferiority.

    Now that this illusion had been exposed by Samuel, her heart was in extreme pain. In this world, there

    was probably no man like Samuel who could move her.

    Since Nicole was what he wanted, then she would protect her. At least he would remember her

    kindness, right?

    Thinking of this, Phoenix bitterly smiled. However, that smile could hurt everyone''s heart when they

    saw it.

    Someone sighed.

    Phoenix was on alert.

 Chapter 1354 Have You Ever Been in Love?

    Chapter 1354 Have You Ever Been in Love?

    "Who is it?"

    Phoenix was very surprised and even ced her hand on her waist.

    This was her pce. It was filled with her people from inside to outside. Someone actually sneaked in,

    and the most shocking thing was that she didn''t notice it!

    This was what Phoenix found terrifying.

    She stared fixedly at a corner of the room. The voice came from the window. It could be seen that the

    person was either under the window or behind it.

    Phoenix was ready to attack at any time.

    At this moment, Nicole slowly walked out from behind the curtain.

    "It''s me."

    When Phoenix saw that it was Nicole, she had indescribable feelings.

    Why was she here?

    More exactly, when was she here?

    If she had been here when Samuel came, wouldn''t she have seen her sorry state just now?

    At the thought of this, a trace of ruthlessness shed through Phoenix''s eyes.

    She really didn''t like this woman!

    Nicole felt her anger, but she didn''t care. Instead, she came to Phoenix, poured herself a ss of wine

    in front of her, and sniffed it.

    "Good wine. You actually kept such a good wine for yourself. You bad woman."

    "Nicole, why are you here? Is this something a youngdy should do?"

    Phoenix''s voice was ice-cold. Ordinary people would have been frightened by her aura, but it seemed

    to be nothing to Nicole. She took a sip of wine and felt her entire body warm.

    Country F was too cold. She did not want to be a stalker. However, Yanice was asleep. She had no

    choice but to go back, and she saw Samuel walking towards Phoenix. She involuntarily followed him

    and witnessed the entire scene.

    Originally, Nicole did not intend to appear, but Phoenix''s painful appearance made her somewhat

    unbearable. Most importantly, when Phoenix and Helen said that they would cancel the n and send

    someone to protect her, Nicole knew that Phoenix was not that bad.

    Now that Nicole saw Phoenix shooting daggers at her, she found herself like a bad person.

    "Don''t be nervous. Apart from being a youngdy, I am also the owner of Night Elf Empire. Master

    Phoenix should know about this."

    "I always thought it was because of Mr. Green."

    Phoenix did not conceal her disdain and displeasure.

    Nicole didn''t care. A woman who had coveted her husband for many years suddenly realized that she

    should let go of her obsession. To Nicole, this was something worth celebrating.

    As long as Phoenix wouldn''t snatch her man away, she didn''t want to have another enemy.

    "I feel like you were looking down on me with that."

    "I''m d you know yourself well."

    Phoenix could tell that Nicole was not here to fight with her, but she just couldn''t vent her anger.

    How could this woman obtain all of Samuel''s love?

    Thinking this through had nothing to do with Nicole, and it wasn''t Nicole''s turn to make fun of her.

    "Nicole, get up and fight with me."

    "Why? I''m Samuel''s wife. Aren''t you afraid that Samuel will punish you if you fight with me?"

    Nicole said it on purpose, and it made Phoenix tremble with anger.

    "I regret it. I don''t have to wait until tomorrow to kill you. Even if Mr. Green hates me from now on, I

    have to vent my anger."

    After Phoenix finished speaking, she came towards Nicole.

    Nicole knew that Phoenix was just unwilling in her heart. After dodging, she also wanted to know if her

    skills had be rusty.

    She hadn''t practiced for long because of her health. Although Samuel had always been by her side,

    Nicole knew that in Country F, it was better to rely on herself than to ask for help. Moreover, she did not

    want to drag Samuel down. After Yanice left tomorrow, they would start to face danger.

    Right now, Phoenix happened to be her whetstone.

    Thinking of this, Nicole put down the ss and started fighting with Phoenix.

    Phoenix never expected Nicole''s skill to be so good. Most importantly, why did her skill look so simr

    to Samuel''s?

    She suddenly understood something and felt even sadder.

    Samuel just enlightened her because she saved his life, and she didn''t expect that he would teach

    Nicole everything.

    Phoenix''s jealous surged up again.

    "Damn it, Mr. Green personally taught you martial arts."

    "What? He''s my husband, and he taught me more than that."

    Nicole rarely enjoyed the fighting. Under normal circumstances, her body would not allow her to do so.

    Today, she did it as she pleased.

    Moreover, Samuel believed in her. She needed to know whether Phoenix was worth trusting.

    Even though she had no intention of making enemies with her from the beginning.

    Phoenix was provoked and she attacked even more violently.

    "Nicole, are you showing off?"

    "Wow, you can tell. I''m really sorry."

    Nicole felt that she was in great need of a lesson right now, and Phoenix did not disappoint her. She

    punched her fiercely on her shoulder with a left hook.

    The pain activated Nicole''s spirit of fighting.

    It would be too simple to erase the unhappiness stemmed from being threatened by a love rival just

    because of a few words from Phoenix.

    "Phoenix, if you have any ability, show it. Let me see what you have to be proud of."

    "If I win, will you give Mr. Green to me?"

    "You wish. Samuel made himself so clear just now. Do you have a bad hearing?"

    Nicole''s words were tantamount to telling Phoenix that she had heard what happened just now.

    Although it was just a guess, Phoenix felt a little embarrassed at this moment.

    "Nicole, you''re so annoying."

    "Phoenix, you''re not pleasing either."

    The two women were wrestling with each other like crazy. At first, they had some impressive moves,

    but then they started to fight like children, grabbing each other''s hair and pinching each other''s arms.

    At this moment, Phoenix was not a princess, and Nicole was not a youngdy. The two fought like

    ordinary women.

    After a long time, both of them were exhausted andy on the floor.

    Phoenix looked at Nicole''s messy hair and felt a little more at ease.

    Nicole was a little depressed. She actually didn''t defeat Phoenix. This woman was quite capable.

    "No wonder you dare to covet my husband. Looks like you have some abilities."

    Nicole gasped and looked at Phoenix with a trace of admiration.

    Seeing admiration in Nicole''s eyes was something that Phoenix did not expect. She was stunned for a

    moment before realizing that Nicole was not as weak as she thought. She was fierce enough, however,

    her stamina...

    She said somewhat disdainfully, "Mr. Green''s teachings are in vain. Your body is too weak."

    "There''s nothing I can do."

    Nicole shrugged indifferently and didn''t say anything else.

    Some things should just be kept between her and Samuel, but it didn''t matter if she told them to others.

    "Get up and drink with me."

    Phoenix kicked Nicole.

    Nicole said angrily, "Do you believe that I will tell Samuel that you bullied me?"

    "Is that all you can do? Comin like a child as an adult?"

    "This is better than doing nothing."

    Nicole showed off.

    The corner of Phoenix''s mouth twitched as she felt that Nicole was simply pushing her luck.

    "Will you drink or not?"

    "Why not, since it is free?"

    Nicole got up and sat down at the table.

    Phoenix took out two goblets and poured them two sses of wine. After that, she was somewhat

    dissatisfied, but she gave up and said, "To you, Mrs. Green."

    This address immediately made Nicole grin wildly, and Phoenix found it unpleasant.

    "I''m warning you, don''t go too far. Although I''ve epted you, I didn''t say that I would give up my

    feelings for Mr. Green."

    "Why are you such a woman?"

    Nicole was depressed.

    She felt that the wine in her hand no longer smelt good.

    Seeing that Nicole was depressed, Phoenix felt much better.

    "Don''t think that fighting would make me feel good. I promised to protect you here, but I didn''t say that I

    would give up on Mr. Green."

    "That depends on your ability. If you''re not afraid of being overwhelmed by our PDA, you can just

    wander around in front of us as you wish."

    Nicole was at odds with Phoenix.

    Phoenix was speechless.

    "Does Mr. Green know you''re such a rascal?"

    "Of course he knows, but he likes it. So what?"

    Nicole raised her head. Phoenix wanted to punch her again upon seeing her smug face.

    "Shameless."

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    Nicole picked up her goblet and took a sip. The pain in her body was alleviated a lot.

    Samuel rarely let her drink wine since she was in poor health. Now, in this cold country, drinking some

    wine was really good.

    Phoenix saw that when Nicole was carefully drinking the wine, she looked noble and elegant. Without

    her personal prejudices, she found that Nicole was a good person.

    Although she didn''t agree with this idea, she had to say that she was no match for Nicole in some

    aspects.

    "Hey, what did you n to do to me?"

    Nicole was a little curious.

    Although she already knew that Phoenix would not give up the chance to frame herself at the banquet,

    she did not expect that she would cancel the n.

    Phoenix frowned slightly, not wanting to say anything about this. She seemed to be reminding herself

    of how despicable Nicole was.

    "Why should I tell you?"

    "If you don''t tell me, then I don''t want to know. But can you tell me why you like my husband?"

    Nicole intentionally brought up this topic.

    The word "husband" depressed Phoenix a little.

    "Can we just drink and not talk?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    "That will be so boring. Will that mean pure drinking?"

    "I was about to have it. Do you think I should celebrate on my broken heart?"

    Phoenix felt that she and Nicole were at odds. She could not get fond of her no matter how she tried.

    But Nicole said naturally, "Have you ever been in love? At best, you had a secret love. Without my

    husband''s cooperation, that''s not called love."

    "Nicole!"

    Phoenix stood up, but when she heard footsteps, she frowned slightly and subconsciously pushed

    Nicole to the room behind her, closing the door.

 Chapter 1355 Was It Worth It for a Man?

    Chapter 1355 Was It Worth It for a Man?

    "Who is it?"

    Phoenix''s voice carried a trace of coldness and anger.

    Helen quickly walked in.

    "Princess, the king''s men are here."

    Helen cautiously took a nce and found two cups on the table. She ignored etiquette and stepped

    forward to hide a cup in her sleeve.

    When Phoenix saw this, she couldn''t help but praise her in her heart, but a trace of doubt shed

    through her eyes.

    Leo had nevere to her, nor did he care about her. Why did he suddenlye?

    Did he discover something?

    Phoenix subconsciously nced at Nicole''s room and couldn''t help but say, "I''m going out to take a

    look. No one is allowed to enter my room without my permission."

    Helen had guessed something, but she still nodded.

    Phoenix was a little worried, but she could no longer stay here in the current situation. If something

    happened to Nicole, Samuel would think that she had done it on purpose.

    Damn it!

    Sure enough, she couldn''t live in peace with this woman.

    "I''m telling you again, no one is allowed to enter. Otherwise, kill them!"

    Phoenix''s serious look made Helen realize the seriousness of the matter. She hurriedly said, "What if

    the king''s men barge in?"

    "I already said, kill them!"

    Phoenix''s eyes shed with malice.

    Helen was shocked.

    Was this the forey of getting into a fight with the king?

    Was it worth it for a man?

    Helen didn''t know, but she felt that the current Phoenix was especially crazy and frightening.

    "Helen, have you figured it out? Will you follow me or the king? If you regret it now, I can let you go."

    What Phoenix understood best after all these years was people, so any change in Helen''s expression

    was caught by her eyes.

    Helen was stunned for a moment as she felt cold all over.

    She knelt.

    "Princess, I will live and die as your people."

    "Since that''s the case, send someone to transfer Trevin to the basement. Also, the substitute I asked

    you to prepare can be used."

    After Phoenix received Trevin, she was afraid that Zayn would cause her trouble. At that time, she had

    Helen find a substitute. In fact, to prevent Major from seeing the ws, she specially ordered her men

    to break the substitute''s limbs and then fix them. Everything looked so real.

    "Yes."

    Time was of the essence, and Helen couldn''t go out, so she called to instruct.

    Phoenix said to herself, "I hope Trevin is fine."

    Nicole, who was hiding in her room, was a little worried.

    Phoenix definitely wouldn''t say these words for no reason. Furthermore, judging from what Phoenix

    said, she was prepared that Trevin could be taken away. On this point, Nicole was grateful to Phoenix.

    As she spoke, the king''s people had walked in.

    "Princess Inez."

    The messenger looked at Phoenix with a trace of respect in his eyes. This was something that Phoenix

    had not expected.

    "This is the first time that you''ve been to my ce after so many years. Helen, make a cup of tea for

    the messenger."

    "Thanks, Princess Inez, but I''ll pass. I came here on the orders of the king to ask for someone from

    you."

    The messenger said straightforwardly.

    "Oh? He wants someone in my pce? I wonder if father wants a bodyguard or a maid."

    Phoenix yed dumb and asked.

    "It''s a guard called Trevin."

    Hearing Trevin''s name, Nicole got nervous.

    Sure enough, they were here for Trevin.

    She felt a little strange. Trevin was hidden quite well. How could he attract attention now? Previously, it

    was Major, and now it was Leo. What did they want from Trevin?

    Or was Trevin exposed from the beginning?

    Nicole had no time to think about it. She knew what Phoenix meant. Phoenix wanted her to take Trevin

    away and use a substitute as the scapegoat.

    But where could she take Trevin to?

    At this moment, Samuel got in through the window, startling Nicole.

    "Why are you here?"

    Nicole asked Samuel in lipnguage.

    Samuel replied the same way, "I didn''t see you when I went back. Seeing you and Phoenix fighting and

    drinking, I didn''t say anything. Let''s take Trevin away first."

    "Alright."

    Seeing Samuel, Nicole felt the support and jumped out of the window with him.

    "Mr. Green, this way."

    Rey received them from outside. It seemed that Phoenix was sincere to Samuel.

    Nicole and Samuel followed Rey to Trevin. At this moment, Trevin was still unconscious. Rey carried

    Trevin on his back and said to Samuel, "Mr. Green, it is no longer safe here. Since the king has his

    eyes on this ce, we have to put him somewhere else. However, there is no way for us to leave the

    pce now. Do you have a ce for him?"

    The situation was urgent. When she was looking for a substitute for Trevin, Phoenix had nned to

    transfer him to Zayn. But now, Leo was on the way to Zayn''s pce and he had sent his men to ask

    her for Trevin. Obviously, he knew that the two were connected, and he was suspicious. If she sent

    Trevin to Zayn, she was afraid that Zayn would be implicated.

    Phoenix did not have any feelings for this brother, but this person was Nicole''s cousin, someone

    Samuel cared about, so Phoenix could not ignore him.

    Samuel was also at a loss.

    Right now, he didn''t know what to do in this pce.

    "Follow me," Nicole whispered. "I know a ce to hide people."

    No matter what, Trevin was Nicole''s person. She couldn''t watch as Trevin got into trouble.

    "You have an idea?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    "Sienna''s ce."

    Nicole knew that Sienna was suspicious, but now she had no other choice.

    Of course, Nicole could think of what Phoenix had in her mind. Sending Trevin to Zayn would only

    expose the rtionship between Zayn and Trevin. It was precisely because of this that Leo and Major

    didn''t let Trevin go.

    After all, Zayn had been in Country Z for many years and was rted to her, Nicole. Trevin was once a

    member of the Night Elf Empire.

    Nicole''s heart sank a little when she thought of this.

    She was the one who put Trevin in such danger, so she couldn''t ignore him. Moreover, he was still

    unconscious and didn''t know anything.

    Samuel was slightly stunned for a moment before he said to Rey, "Is there a small path to Princess

    Sienna''s ce?"

    "There''s a secret passage. It was used by Master Phoenix to escape. It should be connected to

    Sienna''s ce."

    Rey said.

    Although Rey didn''t know why they hade in contact with Princess Sienna after justing here,

    that was a good ce for Trevin.

    "Let''s go."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and quickly followed behind Rey.

    When they arrived at the back of the rockery, Nicole knew what Phoenix had done in Country F these

    years. As the secret passageway went deep, Nicole felt even more admired for Phoenix. Secretly

    building such a passageway in this pce would take years. It seemed that Phoenix began to do so

    since returning here.

    Nicole was very moved by what Phoenix had done for Samuel. Ignoring her identity as a love rival,

    Phoenix deserved the title of heroine.

    Along the way, Nicole''s thoughts wereplicated. Under Rey''s lead, they quickly arrived at Sienna''s

    ce.

    Sienna was a little surprised by their arrival, but when she saw the people behind them, she

    understood.

    "Amy, go prepare a room and find a trusted doctor."

    "Yes, Princess Sienna."

    Amy quickly left.

    "Thank you."

    Nicole thanked her.

    Now that Trevin had been sent here, Rey was afraid that Phoenix would be in danger, so he went back.

    Samuel was worried about Yanice''s safety. However, it was not easy to leave Nicole alone here.

    Nicole saw his dilemma and whispered, "Do what you want. Don''t worry about me. If Princess Sienna

    wanted to harm me, she would have made a move."

    "Alright, call me if you need anything. Turn on your GPS."

    Samuel looked at the bracelet on Nicole''s wrist with a serious expression.

    Nicole was worried about Samuel, so she quickly turned on her bracelet and Samuel left.

    Trevin''s condition wasn''t very good. He started to have a fever.

    Nicole was a little anxious, and Amy hadn''t returned yet. Sienna whispered, "Why don''t I send

    someone to find a doctor from outside the pce? Amy will probably be back after a long time given

    the current situation. To tell you the truth, it will take more effort to get a doctor in the pce than

    outside."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing Sienna''s words, Nicole was somewhat puzzled.

    "Since so, why did you ask your people to get a trusted doctor over?"

    Sienna looked at her surroundings and said, "Naturally, it was an excuse."

    Nicole instantly understood that Sienna did not trust the people around her.

    Were people beside her the king''s men?

    However, Nicole did not ask. After all, she was not familiar with Sienna. However, Trevin''s fever was

    high. If what Sienna said was true, then Trevin''s situation would be worrying.

    "Isn''t it suspicious to call a doctor from outside?"

    "No, I have a way, and the doctor will be there in about ten minutes."

    Sienna''s words caused Nicole to waver.

    "We can''t get a doctor from the pce in ten minutes?"

    "Barely. The fastest time is 20 minutes."

    Since Sienna had said so, Nicole had no choice but to agree after weighing the pros and cons.

    Sienna called someone, and after that, she had her maid prepare hot water to serve Trevin.

    Although Trevin had a fever and was not clear-headed, he whispered intermittently, "I''m fine. I won''t

    die. I have to go back."

    If one was not close to him, he wouldn''t be able to hear it at all, but Nicole heard it. Not only did she

    hear it, but her heart felt even bitterer.

    She was the one who made Trevin leave his hometown ande here, and now his life was in danger.

    "Don''t worry, I will definitely bring you home. Definitely!"

    Nicole held Trevin''s hand tightly.

    She didn''t know if Trevin heard or felt something. It was as if a drowning person had grabbed a life-

    saving straw, he tightly grabbed Nicole''s hand. She felt a little pain from the grip, but she didn''t say

    anything. Her eyes were filled with heartache.

    Seeing this, Sienna whispered, "Is he one of your people?"

    "Yes."

    "He''s a loyal one."

    Sienna didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, she got out and left space for Nicole.

    Without Sienna by her side, Nicole felt much more rxed.

    About ten minutester, there was a burst of footsteps. A handsome man walked in with a medicine

    chest.

 Chapter 1356 Unless Someone Used It

    Chapter 1356 Unless Someone Used It

    When she saw this man, Nicole felt a sense of familiarity.

    "Handsome, have we met somewhere?"

    Just as Nicole finished asking, she felt that her words were inappropriate. She hurriedly said, "Sorry, I

    just feel a familiar feeling from you. Don''t think too much about it."

    "Do you want me to think too much?"

    The man smiled. That handsome dimple made her feel bathed in the spring breeze.

    Sienna saw the two like this and couldn''t help butugh, "Leave thister, save the patient."

    "Yes, yes, yes, please."

    Nicole moved aside.

    The man walked over and touched Trevin''s forehead, frowning slightly.

    "This is a fever caused by an infection of injuries. If my guess is correct, there should be inmmation

    in his body as well. How much torture has he suffered? Is he your people?"

    The man''s words instantly made Nicole nervous, so she involuntarily nodded at hisst question and

    said, "Yes, he is my people. Can he be cured?"

    "Other people may not be able to, but I can."

    "Then I''ll leave him to you."

    Nicole''s concern for Trevin froze the man for a moment, and then he started to treat him without saying

    anything.

    Sienna walked out at some point and closed the door.

    Only Nicole, the man, and the unconscious Trevin were left in the room.

    The room was deathly silent. Nicole was extremely worried, but the man was confident. Trevin didn''t

    know anything about what had happened.

    After the man rescued him for more than ten minutes, Trevin''s fever was gone.

    "You''re really amazing. He''s cured of his fever."

    Nicole touched Trevin''s forehead and felt that his body temperature had stabilized before she let out a

    sigh of relief.

    The man packed up his medicine chest and whispered, "Don''t be happy for now. I just temporarily

    controlled his inmmation. I will send someone to take him away tomorrow for treatment. Even a

    doctor''s miracle can''t cure him here."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole immediately noticed something was amiss.

    The man looked at Nicole and said with aplicated expression, "This is pce. You don''t need to

    know about the dirty tricks yed here."

    "Are you saying that he was attacked after being rescued?"

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be Phoenix?

    If so, she would never forgive her.

    The man whispered, "It shouldn''t be the person who took care of him. The injuries on his body are

    obvious, but inside, he is poisoned."

    "Poisoned?"

    Nicole was surprised.

    The man nodded and said, "Yes, the poison is colorless and odorless. It is spread via a certain smell.

    And this smell was only contained in the incense that Zayn lit in his pce. It was said that his mother,

    Sally, had once used it. Tomemorate his mother, Zayn went to her pce to get the incense and

    light it. The poison in his body is produced to go against this smell. It won''t immediately cause his

    death. It will remain in his body and torture him, and eventually, he will die quietly."

    Hearing what the man said, Nicole immediately knew who attacked Trevin.

    "It''s Major."

    It seemed that Major already knew that Trevin was her undercover agent and that Zayn was rted to

    her. That was why he beat Trevin like this and deliberately let Zayn take him away.

    Because of the incense in Zayn''s pce, the poison in Trevin''s body was produced, but they didn''t

    know anything about it.

    If she hadn''t met this man today, Trevin would have died young.

    "Thank you, doctor. May I know your name?"

    Nicole knew that it was rude, but this matter was very important, and it was rted to Trevin''s life.

    Naturally, she wanted to know.

    The man smiled and said, "You''ll find out sooner orter. I won''t tell you today."

    Since he had said so, Nicole could not force him. She just asked worriedly, "Is my bodyguard alright

    now?"

    "If this poison was discovered early, it wouldn''t be difficult to cure. That''s why I said that I wanted to

    take him out for treatment. After all, there are many people here. As long as something happens,

    before I can cure him, someone will attack. At that time, I''m afraid that no matter how good my medical

    skills are, they won''t be of any use."

    When Nicole heard the man say this, she knew that this was the best method. However, since she and

    this man never knew each other, could she really trust him?

    "Can I trust you?"

    Nicole asked straightforwardly.

    Everything was said by this man. Other than what he said, Nicole didn''t know if Trevin was poisoned. If

    he was lying to her, wouldn''t Trevin be in danger?

    "Do you think you can trust me?"

    The man smiled faintly. His eyes were as clear as water, making her feel warm.

    Nicole was moved, and that familiar feeling appeared again.

    She had definitely seen this man before!

    This strong sense of familiarity shook Nicole''s heart. She involuntarily said, "I believe you."

    The moment these three words were spoken, Nicole was stunned, and the man acted the same.

    Perhaps he felt that Nicole''s trust was too sudden and direct, so it surprised him.

    "Why?"

    "I can''t tell. I always feel like we''ve met somewhere. I feel familiar with you, and I feel very relieved.

    This feeling is wonderful and strange, but it does exist."

    Nicole''s words astounded the man for a moment, and then a wisp of emotion shed through his eyes.

    Familiar?

    It turned out that she felt this way about him.

    The manughed happily.

    "Don''t worry, I am definitely worth your trust."

    "If possible, take him away today."

    Nicole was reluctant to part with Trevin, but she knew that it was useless to keep Trevin here. On the

    contrary, it would dy the treatment.

    "Sure, you cane and see him at any time. This is my address."

    The man gave Nicole an address and a phone number. Then, he pped his hands and Sienna walked

    in.

    "Find two people to carry him away."

    The man didn''t act like a doctor, but rather, a master as he instructed Sienna.

    "Alright."

    Sienna did not show any displeasure and immediately asked someone to do it.

    Nicole sensed this but did not ask in detail.

    The man looked at Nicole and asked with a smile, "You won''t ask me what my rtionship with her is?"

    "Of course I want to know what I should know. I''m not interested in what I shouldn''t know."

    Nicole''s answer made the man admire her very much.

    "I gotta go. See youter."

    "See youter."

    Nicole watched as the man and Trevin left Sienna''s ce, but her heart became heavy.

    She would get rid of Major as soon as Yanice was sent away.

    What he owed her, the Green family, and Trevin, she wanted to get them back one by one.

    However, there was another reason why Nicole had a heavy heart.

    That man just said that this incense was only used by Zayn. If Major wanted to target Zayn, wouldn''t

    Zayn also be poisoned?

    And Sally!

    Sally had used this incense for so many years. How did Major know what kind of smell the incense had

    toe into contact with to produce poison?

    Unless someone had used it before!

    Nicole trembled at this thought.

    The life in the pce was too terrifying.

    She quickly took out her phone and called Sally.

    "Auntie, when you were in Country F, did you use a kind of incense? And you used it all year round?"

    "How do you know?"

    Sally was somewhat surprised by Nicole''s question.

    Nicole''s expression instantly darkened.

    "Do you feel unwell?"

    "No. What''s wrong?"

    Sally felt a little strange.

    Nicole told her what happened today.

    Sally was on her side, and now she was in the Capital City, so she couldn''t expose it. Moreover, Nicole

    trusted her.

    When she heard Nicole''s words, Sally''s face immediately turned much paler.

    "After giving birth to Zayn, my body was greatly damaged and my spirit was not very good. I couldn''t

    sleep at night, so Leo found someone to make this kind of incense for me. Its smell is rather faint. I like

    it very much, so I always use it. The incense is provided by Leo. I don''t care much about it. Now that

    you mention it, I indeed find something different."

    "What is it?"

    Nicole''s heart was in her mouth.

    Sally took a deep breath and whispered, "Ever since I lit the incense, I haven''t had my period again. I

    went to the doctors and they said that I hurt my body when I gave birth, causing endocrine disorders.

    Later on, I didn''t take good care of myself after that and the illness was rooted. It seems like it''s not

    about my body. It should be caused by this incense."

    Sure enough!

    Nicole sighed and asked again, "Auntie, do you find anything else strange?"

    "I feel weak. Sometimes I feel pain in my joints."

    "Auntie, you''d better find someone to examine you. I suspect that you are poisoned, and now, Zayn has

    taken away your incense and lit it in his pce. I''m afraid that someone will hurt him."

    Nicole''s words made Sally nervous.

    "Is he alright?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    "I''m not sure. I haven''t met him yet."

    Nicole was very worried.

    Sally pondered for a while before whispering, "If you have any difficulties in Country F, you can go find

    someone. Just say that you are my niece, and he will definitely help you."

    "Who is it?"

    Nicole needed external support now.

    She was alone here and no one was avable. This feeling was really terrible. Even with Phoenix

    around, Phoenix''s feelings for Samuel made her ufortable.

    Now that she heard that Sally could introduce her connections to her, Nicole wouldn''t refuse.

    Sally was silent for a while before he whispered, "The patriarch of the Sawyer family, Davon, is my

    people."

    Once these words were spoken, Nicole was instantly stunned.

    In just a few days, this name had been mentioned too many times.

    Samuel said that Davon was Fill''s friend, so they could trust him. Phoenix said that Davon was an

    upstart that Leo was eager to rope in. Now, Sally said that Davon was one of her people.

    Who exactly was this Davon?

    Why would so many people and so many factions tter him?

    Nicole really wanted to see this person now.

 Chapter 1357 If You Can Win Samuel Over

    Chapter 1357 If You Can Win Samuel Over

    "Nicole, are you still there?"

    Sally did not hear Nicole''s voice. She thought that the signal was not good and hurriedly asked.

    "Yes, I''m here."

    Nicole immediately regained her senses and replied, "Sally, who exactly is this Davon? Is he reliable? I

    heard that Leo is trying to rope him in."

    "He is in charge of all the businesses of the Sawyer family, and now he runs the businesses very well.

    His branches are almost in every corner of the world. His properties can be even equal to a country''s

    wealth. Leo doesn''t have any ore veins, so he is in extreme want of money. At this time, Davon is

    naturally weed by Leo. However, Davon can handle this matter himself. Don''t worry."

    Hearing Sally''s words, Nicole asked again, "What kind of business does he do?"

    "Medicine. His business scope includes medical equipment, medicines, and even anti-cancer drugs as

    well as some treatments for incurable diseases. Nowadays, people are afraid of death, and all rich

    people want to live longer. So the industry is very hot. However, only professionals can run a medical

    business. Davon is a postdoctoral fellow and is even studying medical subjects. He is a talent."

    Nicole rarely saw Sally think so highly of a person. Now, Sally praised Davon extravagantly, which

    made Nicole disbelieve it.

    "Sally, have you seen it with your own eyes? Perhaps this man is raising someone capable to praise

    himself."

    "Impossible."

    Hearing Sally''s affirmative answer, Nicole did not want to say anything, but she became much more

    interested in this man called Davon.

    "Alright, I''ll hang up and go to see Zayn."

    "Okay. If Zayn is in need, ask him to find Davon."

    Nicole nodded and hung up.

    Sienna came back at this time. Seeing Nicole thinking something, Sienna whispered, "Are you worried

    about Zayn?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole knew that Sienna was on Zayn''s side, so she didn''t hide anything from Sienna.

    "I want to go with you to see Zayn."

    "I''ll go myself. You''d better stay here. If Leo''s mene over during your absence, you won''t be able

    to exin."

    Nicole remembered that Phoenix had been inspected. What tricks did Leo y?

    Sienna did not expect this. Hearing Nicole''s words, she could not help but nod.

    "Then be careful."

    "Okay."

    When Nicole left the secret passage and arrived at Zayn''s pce, Zayn was about to go out to look for

    them. When he saw Nicole, he was extremely worried.

    He pulled Nicole in and asked Danie to guard the entrance. Then he asked in a low voice, "Are you

    alright?"

    "I''m fine."

    "What about him?"

    Zayn was referring to Samuel.

    Nicole replied that Samuel was also fine, and then Zayn heaved a sigh of relief.

    "My father never stays a long time in my house. He somehow came to me today. If you were here

    earlier, you might have met him. It was simply too dangerous."

    Zayn broke out in a cold sweat at thought of this.

    Nicole ignored what Zayn said. Instead, she quickly asked, "Zayn, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine. What happened?"

    Nicole told Zayn everything about Trevin.

    Hearing that, Zayn turned pale.

    "Major! He''s simply an asshole!"

    Zayn angrily clenched his fists, wishing that he could immediately kill this bastard. But it was not the

    right time.

    Nicole said worriedly, "Don''t you understand? I''m worried about you. If he can poison Trevin, he might

    be able to poison you as well. Moreover, I''ve verified that Sally must have been poisoned, but the final

    result hasn''te out yet. That''s why I came to tell you."

    Zayn was quite calm about his own life.

    He whispered, "Even if I were really poisoned, I wouldn''t be able to see a doctor now. Nicole, we are in

    the pce. Everyone in the pce is shrewd. You don''t know who your true friend is. Perhaps

    someone will know that you are poisoned once you go to the doctor. At that time, if my father imprisons

    me on the pretext of recuperating, I won''t be able to do anything. Do you understand? "

    Nicole looked at Zayn''s dejected look and felt a little sad.

    He had lived long enough, right?

    Perhaps he had been tired of living from the moment Pedro died, but the hatred had supported him

    until now. If he knew that Pedro''s death was rted to Sally, could Zayn withstand it?

    Nicole did not know, nor did she dare to let Zayn know.

    She whispered, "Perhaps there is another way. Sally told me that you can ask Davon''s help. He is on

    Sally''s side."

    "Davon?"

    Zayn was slightly stunned, then looked at Nicole in disbelief.

    "Did my mother really say that?"

    "Yes."

    "Can you get in touch with my mother?"

    Country F was now closed. Under normal circumstances, the signal couldn''t be sent out, and only

    country F''s exclusive line can be connected. However, Nicole could contact Sally, which made Zayn

    somewhat surprised and delighted.

    Nicole whispered, "It''s Samuel. He hacks a line and connects to Country F. But it can''t be too long. We

    can only make one phone call a day."

    "I see. What else did my mother say?"

    Zayn had always wanted to contact Sally, but he failed. Now that he had news of Sally, he naturally

    wanted to ask more.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "Nothing more. She means that Davon is capable. You can

    rely on him."

    "Davon."

    As he read this name, Zayn frowned slightly. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Sienna had also wondered why Davon, such an outstanding person, would help Zayn. Previously, Zayn

    did not understand, but now he understood.

    It was because of Sally.

    Davon was Sally''s man, so he followed Sally''s instructions to help Zayn.

    It was really a coincidence.

    After making it clear, Zayn felt much more at ease.

    "It just so happens that he will be invited to the banquet tomorrow. I''ll take this opportunity to let him

    take a look. If I am really poisoned, we''ll work out another way."

    Hearing that Zayn wasn''t bent on dying, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Alright."

    "You and Samuel should also be careful. There are dangers everywhere here, especially the threat

    from Major. He is simply a devil. You might be targeted at any time, so you must be careful."

    When it came to Major, Zayn was irritated.

    Leo wanted him to get along with Major. How was this possible?

    There was a deep enmity between him and Major. Neither he nor Major would give up.

    Nicole nodded and whispered, "Be alert. We won''t keep in touch with you here. If you need help, you

    cane to us."

    "I see."

    At this moment, Zayn deeply felt Nicole''s concerns and worries.

    Apart from Pedro, no one else had ever made him feel this way.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    For Zayn, Nicole was his own sister. He could even die for Nicole.

    He was such a person, who would try his best to protect the one who was kind to him and would hate

    the one who was bad to him.

    "Then I''ll go now. I''m afraid Samuel will be worried. Zayn, don''t forget to ask Davon to give you an

    examination tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    Zayn finally smiled. He smiled happily.

    Seeing him smile, Nicole suddenly remembered the doctor just now.

    The two men were a little like each other when smiling, but their appearances were different.

    Noticing what she was thinking, Nicole was lost for word.

    If he knew that she was thinking of a man, Samuel would probably go crazy with anger.

    When she thought of the jealous look on the man''s face, Nicole grinned.

    "Zayn, I will leave now. Bye."

    Nicole quickly left Zayn''s pce and headed towards Samuel''s residence.

    Now, that man must be very worried about her.

    Thinking of this, Nicole elerated.

    When she returned to Phoenix''s ce, Leo had left, only leaving sullen Phoenix drinking alone.

    Phoenix was a little sad and disappointed.

    Nicole nned to see Samuel, but now Phoenix saw her and immediately stopped her.

    "Nicole,e drink with me."

    "I''m going to find Samuel."

    After she finished speaking, Nicole was about to leave. But Phoenix whispered, "Today is the

    anniversary of my mother''s death. But he came to me without saying a word about my mother. I

    thought he was here for my mother, but I didn''t expect him to be here for an unknown bodyguard. In his

    eyes, anyone is more important than my mother. My mother''s life was a tragedy. Since he didn''t like

    her, why did he rape her? Why did he force her to give birth to me?"

    Phoenix was truly sad.

    For so many years, she had never told anyone about it, not even Samuel.

    She had been indifferent and had always told herself that she was an orphan. Naturally, she would not

    be disappointed if she did not have any expectations. But today, on the anniversary of her mother''s

    death, Leo hade. She still had some expectations.

    But in the end, Leo didn''t even say a word about her mother, and he didn''t even remember who her

    mother was.

    Phoenix felt that it was very ridiculous and ironic.

    Why was such a man still alive?

    Why did he still feel that he should be the ruler of all people?

    If it weren''t for him, her mother might have married an ordinary man and had a peaceful life. However,

    because of him, her mother had passed away so early and the cause of death was unknown. Now, she

    was almost forgotten by everyone.

    Nicole wanted to leave, but she couldn''t move a step.

    Phoenix was so sorrowful that Nicole couldn''t leave Phoenix alone.

    So Nicole returned and sat beside Phoenix. She patted Phoenix on the shoulder and said, "A sullen

    look is not suitable for you."

    "Then what is suitable for me?"

    Phoenix smiled self-deprecatingly.

    Nicole whispered, "A confident and delighted look is suitable for you."

    Phoenix was instantly stunned.

    She never thought that she would hear such an evaluation from Nicole. She couldn''t help but whisper,

    "Don''t think that I won''t steal Samuel''s heart just because you tter me."

    "If you can win Samuel over."

    Nicole''s ironic answer made Phoenix feel speechless as if something was stuck in her throat.

    "You can go away now."

    "Alright. Princess, enjoy yourself. I''ll go see my husband now."

    Nicole left happily, leaving Phoenix dumbfounded at the spot.

    Nicole was really showing off without concealing hercency at all!

    At this moment, Nicole did not care what Phoenix thought. She could not wait to see Samuel, but when

    she approached the bedroom, she heard a cry and her heart suddenly sank.

 Chapter 1358 Whos in There?

    Chapter 1358 Who''s in There?

    There was someone else in the room!

    A woman!

    Nicole''s face darkened. Her worries were instantly extinguished.

    The woman''s moaning grew louder and louder. There was also the sound of a man panting, suddenly,

    Nicole''s heart was filled with anger.

    Was Samuel set up?

    Or did he decide to do this himself?

    Did he assume that she wouldn''te back so soon, so he took the opportunity and slept with another

    woman?

    Nicole knew about Samuel''s strong sexual desire. She had been satisfying his needs these past few

    days, but he just couldn''t hold it for just a minute? Or did he think she just couldn''t satisfy him?

    Nicole felt the anger boiling up inside her.

    The noise inside was getting louder and louder, so loud that she couldn''t contain her anger anymore.

    She took a step forward and was about to kick open the door, but suddenly, someone grabbed her arm.

    "Who is it?"

    Almost like a reflex, Nicole attacked but was stopped.

    "It''s me."

    Samuel''s voice came from behind her, Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    "Samuel?"

    "Who else could it be? Or do you think the person inside was me?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole, who was in surprise, and immediately understood why she was so furious.

    His face darkened.

    "Am I that kind of person to you?"

    Nicole felt a little guilty, but she said with confidence, "Who knows if you will be tricked? What if some

    woman is on to you again?"

    Samuel was amused somehow.

    "Aren''t you tired from being so jealous?"

    "Isn''t it all because of you?"

    Nicole replied dejectedly.

    She hated being so jealous, but she couldn''t help it.

    Seeing that Nicole was angry, Samuel could not bear to see her in a bad mood, even though he was

    the one who was wronged. "Alright, alright, it''s all my fault, okay?"

    "It is your fault. It''s all because you are too handsome and there are always your admirers. I had just

    dealt with Phoenix, who knows if there will be another one?"

    Nicole''s words immediately made Samuelugh.

    "Aren''t you the ''another one''?"

    "Stop it!"

    Nicole didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. She frowned and asked, "If the person inside is not you,

    then who is it?"

    "I have no idea."

    "I do."

    Phoenix suddenly appeared behind them, startling Nicole.

    "Holy shit, how do you walk with no sound?"

    Nicole patted her chest and whispered.

    After Phoenix''s made up her mind about which side she was on, Nicole was much morefortable

    with her.

    Seeing Nicole being so timid, Phoenix said with disdain, "If I am a ghost, you will be the first one to kill."

    "You''ll have to ask for my husband''s permission, right, honey?"

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s arm, trying to involve him.

    Samuel felt amused and wanted tough.

    Nicole looked like a snob.

    Phoenix was instantly enraged, and her face blushed with anger.

    "Nicole, how can you be so shameless?"

    "Or what? How about we make out in front of you?"

    Nicole didn''t seem to care about her bottom line now.

    Phoenix looked at Samuel and whined, "Mr. Green, are you going to do anything about this?"

    "I can''t. My wife is always right."

    As soon as she heard this, Phoenix was speechless.

    Samuel actually said this and he seemed pleased. What could he possibly be pleased about?

    Hearing Samuel say this, Nicole felt satisfied. However, she realized what was happening now.

    "Tell me, Phoenix, who''s inside?"

    Phoenix''s eyes immediately darkened.

    "It''s the person who drugged Mr. Green, I found her. She''s now reaping the consequences."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole became nervous.

    No one knew they were here, why would anyone do this to Samuel?

    Phoenix said coldly, "It was a maiden in my pce, she met Mr. Green once when she was with Helen

    and fell in love with him. She actually wanted to use such a despicable method just to sleep with him.

    Did she think that she was in Leo''s ce? And that she deserves to be with my Samuel?"

    Nicole somehow felt a bit awkward when she heard this.

    Her Samuel?

    Nicole looked at Samuel. To avoid making things difficult for him, she didn''t say anything.

    "Who is the man?"

    "It was one of Major''s guards."

    The moment Phoenix said it, Nicole was instantly stunned.

    "Are you serious? You actually went to Major''s ce to catch a guard to punish a maid in your pce?

    Are you crazy?"

    "Say it again!"

    Phoenix rolled eyes at Nicole and then said, "I didn''t even have to bother. I can find a guard as I wish."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole understood, but she was afraid that she was wrong. So she hurriedly asked, "You mean people

    outside are all Major''s?"

    "Ever since Trevin sent me here, he has sent people to monitor me. Today, the messenger came to

    take the substitute away, but Major''s people stayed. That means that he is still on to something. Only

    by controlling his people can I know what he is going to do next. Since there are already his people at

    my door, why can''t I use them?"

    Hearing what Phoenix said, Nicole felt that Phoenix was rtively kind to her. Otherwise, she might not

    be able to stand here alive now.

    Samuel''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Didn''t his people know we''re here?"

    "I don''t think so. I''ve diverted their attention beforehand. Don''t worry."

    Phoenix smiled at Samuel, and Nicole immediately squeezed in between them.

    "Hey, stop smiling at my husband like that!"

    "Nicole..."

    Phoenix really wanted to beat Nicole again.

    Nicole stuck out her tongue at her and said discontentedly, "Samuel, hurry up and find a man for her.

    Otherwise, she will always try to seduce you, I don''t feel safe. Can you bear to let your beautiful and

    lovely wife die young of jealousy?"

    Phoenix felt that she couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "Mind your own business!"

    "You think I care about you? As long as you stop seducing my husband, I wouldn''t care less."

    Nicole never thought of herself as a mean person, but now she did.

    Samuel couldn''t help but shake his head when he saw the two quarreling, but there seemed to be

    friendship between them.

    "Then what do we do now?"

    "I''ve set a camera in there. Everything has been recorded. That will definitely make that guard do as we

    say. You can stay in another room."

    "Fine."

    After saying that, Samuel turned around and was about to leave, but he was grabbed by Nicole.

    Nicole looked at Phoenix with an expression that made her feel ufortable.

    "What?"

    "Did you also install a camera in our room long ago? Do you want to see Samuel and me making out?"

    As soon as Nicole said those words, Phoenix immediately choked and coughed.

    "What''s wrong with you?! I''m not a pervert!"

    "How can I be sure?"

    Nicole did not feel that there was anything1 wrong with her spection.

    Samuel felt that if Nicole stayed here a minute longer, Phoenix would probably be irritated. He hurriedly

    hugged Nicole''s waist and said, "Haven''t you heard enough of this? Why don''t we go back to the room

    and make our own?"

    Nicole''s face instantly turned red.

    "Shut up."

    She was finally dragged away by Samuel.

    Phoenix also heaved a sigh of relief. Nicole was really annoying.

    However, seeing them in love, Phoenix somehow felt empty and alone.

    Should she fall in love with someone too?

    Keep waiting for Samuel to fall in love with her would be wasting her time. She used to think that she

    could rece Nicole. But now, she felt that apart from being a little annoying, Nicole was good, plus, it

    seemed impossible for her to rece Nicole. Should she give up and find someone else to love?

    Phoenix then shook her head.

    Love wasplicated. If she couldn''t find someone she truly loved, it would be okay to be alone for the

    rest of her life.

    Actually, it was good to be alone.

    Phoenix said to herself.

    The sound inside became weaker and weaker. Finally, as they were about to finish, Phoenix ordered

    someone to kick open the door, and a scene of seizing adultery began.

    When the maid found out that the man she was sleeping with was not Samuel, but a strange guy, she

    started whining. She was immediately suppressed by Phoenix''s cold snort.

    "What? Now you are regretting? Why didn''t you think of the consequences when you nned it? My

    guest isn''t someone you can have an eye on! Someone, take her away!"

    Under Phoenix''smand, the maid was forcibly taken away.

    The guard looked at Phoenix, somewhat timid, but he bit the bullet and said, "Princess Inez, I didn''t

    know what''s going on. I..."

    "You slept with my maid and now you''re telling me that you didn''t know what was going on? That''s what

    Major taught you? Everything you did to my maidservant has been recorded by the camera. Do you

    want me to take it to your master?"

    As soon as Phoenix''s said that, the guard immediately saw the camera and couldn''t help but feel weak.

    "Princess, spare me."

    "I can spare you. Just do what I told you to do."

    The guard was in a bit of a dilemma.

    "Or if you n to suicide for this, that''s fine to me."

    As soon as Phoenix said those words, the guard immediately said, "Mr. Major asked me to monitor

    whether you are still contacting Mr. Freeman. Moreover, there''s a woman who escaped from the king''s

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    prison. Mr. Major suspects that it has something to do with you."

    "Bullshit!"

    Phoenix had always been a cold and noble princess. Suddenly, she cursed, stunning everyone.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Phoenix was very irritable today.

    On the anniversary of her mother''s death, everyone was being restless, it was hard not to be furious.

    Everyone hurriedly lowered their heads, thinking that today was a bit strange.

    Phoenix said coldly, "Seems that Mr. Major really thinks highly of me. If I really did hide a female

    prisoner, why didn''t youe in to report when my father''s messenger came just now? Perhaps you

    can take the opportunity to ask my father to give an order to search the pce, and you will see it,

    won''t you?"

    The guard hurriedly said, "Mr. Major said that since you have been able to live in istion for the past

    few years safe and sound, you''re definitely not as simple as you look. Even if the woman has nothing

    to do with you, there must be other forces behind you. Mr. Major wants to know who that is."

    "Mr. Major is quite ambitious. So he does want to control the entire country F, doesn''t he?"

    The emotion in Phoenix''s eyes suddenly changed, and her dignified appearance instantly frightened

    the guard.

 Chapter 1359 Operation Wind Hunt

    Chapter 1359 Operation Wind Hunt

    "Mr. Major doesn''t have that heart."

    "Doesn''t he? It seems like he dares to do anything."

    Phoenix snorted coldly and whispered, "I want the list of everyone who follows Major. You understand?"

    "Princess Inez, you''re trying to force me to death. If Mr. Major knew that I had betrayed him, he would

    have killed me."

    "Do you think he still trusts you? Major has a suspicious nature. Just because of the affair you had with

    my maid, he won''t believe you anymore, even if you vow in God''s name. Compared to that, you should

    show your loyalty to me and I will guarantee your security."

    Threatened and tempted, the guard was persuaded by Phoenix in the end.

    When Phoenix told Nicole and Samuel the news, Nicole even began to admire Phoenix a little.

    "Phoenix''s really suitable for the job of intelligence."

    Nicole sincerely appreciated her work.

    Samuel did notment, nor did he say anything. Because he knew that if he said something good

    about Phoenix at this time, he would get on the wrong side of Nicole.

    Seeing that Samuel remained silent, Nicole kicked him and said, "Why do you keep silent?"

    "What should I say?"

    Samuel yed dumb and looked at Nicole.

    Nicole red at him and smiled, "You really believe that I don''t know what you''re thinking about?"

    "I swear that I didn''t mean anything bad. I was just thinking about something else. And sorry to miss

    your words."

    Samuel seriously made up an excuse.

    Nicole did not expose him, but instead asked, "So, what were you thinking about?"

    "I was wondering how Yanice could be sent out tomorrow."

    Nicole pondered for a moment and whispered, "I called Sally. She said that Davon is her man. And we

    can trust him."

    "Really?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    Then Nicole told Samuel about Trevin.

    Samuel became a little serious.

    "Are you saying that Sally is poisoned?"

    "I suppose."

    Nicole felt that her guess was almost true.

    Leo was heartless. If Sally fell in love with him, perhaps Leo would treat Sally better. However, Sally

    only loved William. To Leo, she only temporized. Naturally, Leo would not show any mercy to her.

    However, Leo still needed Sally, so he poisoned her and gradually controlled Sally. Indeed, Leo was a

    sinister man.

    Without the doctor, perhaps Sally wouldn''t have known what Leo had done to her until she died. And

    Zayn would die young.

    However, did Leo know about Zayn''s poisoning?

    Or was it just Major''s n?

    Nicole didn''t know about it, nor could she figure it out.

    Samuel pondered for a moment and said, "You''ve also been to Zayn''s pce before. Ask Sienna to

    call the doctor here tomorrow. You also need an examination."

    "I''m fine. I only stayed for a while."

    "But I am still worried about you."

    Samuel was really worried about Nicole''s health and security now.

    Nicole was very weak now. What if the incense was really poisonous? What if Nicole was poisoned?

    Seeing that Samuel was so worried, Nicole hurriedly said, "Alright, alright. I will see the doctor

    tomorrow."

    "You need to listen to me. This pce is tooplicated. Too many plots. Too dangerous. You should

    always be alert. Oh, right. Don''t leave me if nothing happens."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly.

    His palms were dry and warm, which instantly made Nicole feel warm in her heart.

    "I know you worry about me, so do I. And you still went for Zayn''s ce, right? Let''s go see the doctor

    together."

    "Alright."

    Samuel didn''t refuse.

    They two stayed in the room and even had dinner here.

    The next day at dawn, a noise came from outside.

    Nicole was woken up by that noise and got a little angry.

    "What''s going on? What the hell is all that noise about? In the morning? At such an early time?"

    "Today, Leo is going to treat Davon to a banquet. He ordered everyone to get up early in the morning to

    set up the banquet. If you feel interrupted, I will cover your ears and you can continue to sleep."

    "I can''t sleep anymore."

    Nicole shook her head and sat up.

    It was very noisy outside. Nicole yawned and rubbed her sleepy eyes, half leaning on Samuel''s

    shoulder, muttering, "Leo really treats Davon in a serious way. Who do you think is better, he or

    Morgan?"

    "I don''t know."

    Before this event, Samuel had never heard of Davon. Moreover, Samuel did not know much about the

    medical field. He really did not know anything about this man.

    Originally, Samuel could have called ir to search for some information about Davon. But yesterday,

    Nicole and Sally had just had a call. If they called again today, they would probably be suspected.

    "Ask Phoenixter. Maybe she knows something."

    "You do it."

    Samuel was trying to avoid meeting Phoenix so as not to be misunderstood by Nicole. She was very

    unreasonable if Samuel had a doubtful rtionship with another woman.

    "Alright."

    Nicole answered.

    Even after talking with Samuel for so long, Nicole still felt sleepy.

    "Why don''t you continue to sleep?"

    "I can''t sleep anymore. Carry me to the washroom. I need to wash up."

    Nicolezily fell into Samuel''s arms.

    Early in the morning, his wife threw herself into his arms, how could Samuel bear it?

    "Since you can''t sleep, let''s do some exercise."

    After saying that, Samuel turned around and pressed Nicole under his body.

    "No, I''m exhausted."

    Nicole tried to refuse but her resistance was stopped by Samuel''s kiss.

    They made out and soon got their desires satisfied.

    Nicole was so tired that she didn''t want to move anymore.

    This time, Samuel did not wait for Nicole''s order and directly carried her to the bathroom.

    After helping Nicole wash up, Nicole went back to bed and instantly fell asleep. No matter how loud the

    noise outside was, she wouldn''t get up.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Samuel smiled and looked at her. He also took off his shoes, went to bed, andid down with his wife in

    his arms.

    Today, Leo invited Davon to a banquet. Everyone was focusing on Davon. Naturally, they would not

    Samuel and Nicole to appear in public. Staying in the room was their best choice.

    Compared to the mor outside, Samuel and Nicole just enjoyed the peace inside.

    Yanice was also woken up by the noise from outside. Getting up and taking a look, she remembered

    that she was leaving the country today. She couldn''t help getting excited at that.

    Leaving home for so many years, she could finally return now.

    Yesterday, Yanice didn''t agree at first when Samuel told her to go back. Samuel then exined that

    she would only be a burden to them if she stayed and Yanice said yes.

    Yanice missed her home, her brother, and Morty. She could finally return.

    Yanice put on a faint smile.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Yanice got alert and paused for a moment, then walked to the door, and heard Phoenix''s voice.

    "Yanice, I''ll take you out of here first. There are many people here today. And in the evening, there will

    be a banquet. It will be a little troublesome if you directly leave here for home."

    "Do Nicole and Samuel know about this?"

    Yanice actually wanted to say goodbye to the couple.

    Phoenix whispered, "They are not awake yet, but I will tell them. Don''t worry, Yanice."

    "Alright."

    Yanice nodded and tidied up before opening the door.

    Phoenix was dressed in a ck evening gown, which made her especially slender and elegant.

    They went to the room where Samuel and Nicole used to live. Yanice was slightly stunned, but she

    didn''t ask anything.

    Phoenix came to the bed and directly pressed a button. The bed automatically moved to the side, and

    a tunnel appeared in an instant.

    "Follow me."

    Phoenix led Yanice to walk through the tunnel and soon they arrived on the ground. It was actually the

    kitchen of the pce.

    "Yanice, you need to change your clothes and dress like a chef helper with your face covered. Then,

    someone wille to help you outter."

    Phoenix received Fill''s instructions and brought Yanice here. There would be someone to take care of

    her. And the things left would not be Phoenix''s business.

    Yanice nodded.

    Yanice didn''t know whether this ce was safe or not, but at this moment, she was a little excited but

    still calm.

    Phoenix quickly left.

    Not for a while, two middle-aged women came in. When they saw Yanice, they only whispered, "Follow

    us."

    Yanice followed them and soon arrived at the back mountain outside.

    Suddenly, salute guns rumbled outside. Taking advantage of this opportunity, a private helicopter

    secretlynded on the back mountain.

    After picking up Yanice, the helicopter quickly flew away.

    Samuel had sensed the helicopter from the moment it entered this area.

    When he saw Yanice get on the helicopter and leave Country F, he was finally relieved.

    And Samuel fulfilled his promises to Morty.

    Nicole was woken up by the salute. Seeing Samuel standing in front of the window looking at

    something, she got out of bed and hugged Samuel from behind.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Yanice left."

    Samuel''s words caused Nicole to be slightly stunned. Then, she looked towards the sky, only to see

    that a helicopter had turned into a small ck dot and disappeared from the horizon.

    "Yanice will arrive home safely, right?"

    "Definitely."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and said softly, "We should do what we have to do now."

    "Yeah."

    Nicole went to tidy herself up and then changed her appearance and figure with Samuel. Finally, they

    walked out of the room.

    When Phoenix saw them, she whispered, "What''s the operation today?"

    "Operation Wind Hunt."

    Nicole whispered, "Capture Major at all costs."

    "There are our people in all parts of the pce. Today, I let them put on their armbands. As long as you

    see the guy with the same armband as the one in my hand, he is ours. You can arrange him as you

    please."

    After Phoenix finished speaking, she gave the armbands in her hand to Nicole and Samuel, and also

    gave her token to Nicole.

    It was a very exquisite ne. It was a symbol of Phoenix''s identity and also a gift from Samuel.

    When Nicole saw this ne, she was slightly surprised.

    "You sure? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take all your people away?"

    "Then you must have the ability to do so."

    Phoenix said nonchntly.

    Well, it was better to say that she trusted her own people.

    Nicole curled her lips. Among so many battles, Phoenix finally had the upper hand.

    ''Forget it. Be the bigger person.''

    Nicole thought to herself and left with the ne and Samuel.

    Although Nicole didn''t know why Phoenix didn''t participate in the operation, today, she had to capture

    Major.

    Whether it was because of those people who had been injured by him, or to draw out the fake Aaron,

    Major must be caught.

 Chapter 1360 Its Good to Have You

    Chapter 1360 It''s Good to Have You

    "Move!"

    Samuel ordered. Phoenix and Nicole were prepared to fight.

    "I have to go out first. ording to the rules, I need to go to the main hall first. From now on, I may not

    be able to take care of you. You guys should pay attention."

    Phoenix was a little worried. She looked at Samuel and also Nicole. Her expression wasplicated,

    but it carried a trace of worry.

    Nicole said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I have to keep an eye on my husband. I will try to live."

    Phoenix''s mouth twitched.

    What was this woman talking about?

    Nicole looked at Phoenix''s face and felt good. Well, she admitted that she said it on purpose.

    Facing such a serious action, Nicole wanted to adjust the mood.

    Nicole then patted Phoenix''s shoulder and whispered, "Be careful. I''m afraid Leo and Major are

    watching you because of Trevin even if they don''t find anything. So no matter what, don''t expose

    yourself. Trust me and Samuel. We''ll be fine."

    "But..."

    "Phoenix, you are Samuel''s most important friend, and mine as well. I don''t want this to be thest time

    we meet. I want to receive your wedding anniversary gift every year."

    Phoenix had been very moved, but at this, she sobered up.

    This woman...

    "I know. I will be careful. Mr. Green, Nicole, I''ll go first."

    Phoenix was short of time and could not stay here for too long. She then left.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and said, "You''ve be friends? Aren''t you jealous?"

    "Men are not important, but friendship is."

    Nicole casually swung her long hair. In the next moment, Samuel pulled her into his arms and kissed

    her passionately.

    "Men are not important?"

    Samuel''s voice softened Nicole''s heart.

    "I''m wrong! You''re important. My husband is the best."

    Nicole hurriedly exined.

    Samuel''s eyes had something wistful. But they were about to meet the enemy. He wouldn''t want to do

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    anything here, would he?

    Samuel smiled and looked at Nicole''s nervous expression, "I''ll spare you for this time."

    "Thanks! My husband!"

    Nicole jumped out of his embrace.

    They then studied the route of action.

    They could only rely on the secret passages here. There was more than one secret passage to

    Sienna''s. Phoenix had told Samuel and Nicole about the rest of them. It was almost the biggest secret

    in the pce.

    Nicole and Samuel could enter different ces through different secret passages.

    "I think we can go to Major''s pce and see if we can find anything when he is at the banquet."

    Nicole said her thoughts.

    "That''s what I think."

    Samuel''s eyes darkened slightly.

    "We can''t execute Major here. We need to extradite him to our country and give his family an

    exnation. So we need to find evidence."

    "Right."

    After they discussed it, they were ready to leave.

    The search and rescue didn''t need too many people. Samuel and Nicole went didn''t bring anyone with

    them.

    ording to the map given by Phoenix, Samuel took Nicole to Major''s pce. To be exact, it was the

    pce of Santino.

    Before they could go out, they heard Santino''s voice from above.

    "Where''s Major?"

    "Mr. Santino, Major went to the king."

    Santino''s face darkened.

    "Damn it!"

    Santino had thought that Major could be his counselor, so he went through a great deal of trouble to

    take him to Country F. But he didn''t expect that Major had such an ambition.

    ...

    Ridiculous! Major was just an illegitimate child of the king. He would never get a chance to be the new

    king!

    Santino patted his hand and said coldly, "Where are our people?"

    "Mr. Benson has made his move. He dressed his granddaughter up and prepared an aphrodisiac

    perfume. When she got close to Davon and led him to her room, she would be able to have sex with

    Davon. At that time, Mr. Benson would bring people over. Everyone will see it. Davon then would not

    refuse this marriage. Moreover, although Davon''s family isrge, it is not one of the four great families.

    The Harper family is the biggest. Therefore, it is not a loss to Davon."

    Nicole and Samuel were slightly stunned.

    A lot of people seemed to want Davon.

    Santino snorted coldly, "He''s only a doctor. He does not deserve it. Those people who tter him just

    because he has lots of money! Prepare a beauty and send her to Davon. We also want a piece."

    The guard was puzzled.

    "But Mr. Benson had arranged... "

    "Mr. Benson is not our people. That old man helped me because I might be the new king. If Zayn

    is in trouble, he might help Zayn. It''s safer for us to use our people."

    Santino had his considerations.

    "Yes."

    Nicole listened to their plot against Davon, and she felt sad for that man.

    It reminded her of Samuel. Maybe he had been through this before?

    She then looked at Samuel. Samuel was calm. Nicole admired hisposure.

    The guard then arranged it.

    The maidservant came in and reported to Santino.

    "Mr. Santino, it''s almost time. Let''s go to the king."

    "Have our men ready. When the banquet is over, father will bring Major to send Davon off. Let them

    attack Major at the entrance of the pce. Don''t let anyone discover that they are our people."

    "Yes."

    Santino hated Major.

    Major was nothing. It was a greatpliment that he could be Santino''s counselor. But now, he had

    be the king''s son and even enjoyed the same status as Santino. It was uneptable.

    Santino decided to kill Major. But the king protected him. Today was a great opportunity. Everyone was

    gathered here. It also became a cover for Santino. It would take a lot of time and energy to screen so

    many people. Santino wanted to see Major die today.

    Then Santino packed up and left the pce.

    Nicole and Samuel got into his room. Looking at those ugly decorations, they remembered the man

    who had been shot down on the boat.

    Santino was not an idiot.

    "Search and see if there are any clues."

    "Alright."

    Nicole quickly moved.

    Women would be more meticulous. Nicole would put things back where they were after a search. No

    one could tell that someone had entered this ce.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and looked outside. The patrols went back and forth. It had more guards

    than Zayn''s ce. It seemed that Leo liked this son, Santino.

    If Leo was someone who cared about his family, he wouldn''t have done those things. Samuel originally

    wanted to tie Santino up, but when he realized the problem, he immediately dismissed the idea.

    "Samuel,e here."

    Nicole suddenly spoke and interrupted Samuel''s thoughts.

    He quickly walked to Nicole and saw her stop behind a row of books.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "There''s something wrong with this bookshelf."

    The bookshelf was made on the wall. Nicole took down a book and knocked on the wall. The voice

    showed that it was hollow.

    A secret room?

    This intrigued Samuel.

    "Looks like Santino designed this. But we don''t know how to get in. Don''t make a move. Santino is very

    cunning. And Major had been giving him a lot of advice. This is supposed to be a secret room, but let''s

    not do anything about it. The guards will find us if it has noise."

    Samuel was cautious.

    Nicole nodded and started searching the entrance, but she couldn''t find it.

    "How on earth are we supposed to get in?"

    Samuel shook his head, but he seemed to have thought of something and quickly opened the illusory

    This was the first time Nicole had seen Samuel possess such equipment. She was curious.

    "Virtual reality?"

    "Yes. I''ll tell you how it workster."

    Samuel did not have time to exin this. He quickly typed something, and a series of codes showed.

    Nicole seemed to see Lucas through Samuel.

    Nicole found the sight of Lucas typing on a keyboard the most attractive. Now she knew it was inherited

    from his father.

    Samuel smiled under Nicole''s adoring eyes. Even at such a serious and tense moment, Samuel was

    happy and felt warm.

    It was good to have Nicole!

    Very quickly, Samuel found something.

    "This ce is activated by infrared rays. No wonder we can''t find the entrance."

    "What is it?"

    Nicole blinked her big eyes, a little confused.

    Samuel exined patiently.

    "It needs to be scanned by infrared rays to open this secret room. However, I have checked this ce.

    There is no infrared system. I think we need to find another way."

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    What exactly was hidden in Santino''s secret room? Why was he so careful to build this ce?

    Nicole suddenly remembered something.

    "There would be infrared scanning outside at eleven o''clock every day. I''ve seen it at Phoenix''s ce.

    Maybe it''s the same here."

    Samuel did not pay attention to this. When he heard Nicole''s words, he was stunned.

    Infrared scanning?

    What did this mean?

    Was Leo monitoring all the pces here?

    Samuel''s expression instantly became serious.

    Shit!

 Chapter 1361 I Believe You

    Chapter 1361 I Believe You

    "Watch out!"

    Samuel suddenly covered Nicole''s head. A series of red lights shot at them.

    "They knew?"

    "Let''s go!"

    Samuel grabbed Nicole''s hand and rolled to the ground. But they seemed to be being watched, and the

    light tracked them wherever they ran.

    Nicole was wondering what was going on.

    "Infrared ray?"

    "Right."

    Samuel wanted to exin to Nicole, but now she had understood.

    "My bad. Leo watched every pce with this infrared monitor. That''s why when I went to Zayn''s pce,

    Leo showed up. Remember? You and I just arrived at Phoenix''s pce, and Leo was there. He had

    found us a step earlier."

    Samuel felt some fear.

    "Then Yanice..."

    Nicole''s expression changed.

    "With Fill there, Yanice will leave safely. Even if Leo finds something, he won''t find that person."

    Samuel didn''t dare to say Davon''s name, but Nicole understood.

    He was afraid there was a listening system.

    "What should we do now?"

    Nicole and Samuel kept running and hiding, but they were unable to escape. Although they could avoid

    the attack, the feeling of being chased was terrible. Moreover, the noise here would attract the attention

    of the guards. They might be caught on the spot.

    Samuel was a little anxious.

    He nced at the secret room and whispered, "Perhaps the only safe ce now is that room."

    "But how do we get in? We don''t know how long it takes for infrared rays to scan the pces."

    Nicole was upset.

    It was her fault.

    If she had told Samuel about this earlier, it might not have happened.

    But Samuel did not me her. He whispered, "Let''s go there first. It''s not infrared rays. But maybe this

    light can help us open the room."

    Nicole understood.

    This was Santino''s pce. And he wouldn''t rely on Leo''s infrared to open his secret room. Maybe there

    was an infrared scanner here.

    Nicole then focused and watched the light that struck them. She discovered that it wasing from a

    thing simr to a camera.

    In other words, that was their key to opening the room.

    Nicole was distracted and then shot by the light.

    "God... "

    Nicole groaned because of the pain. Her arm went numb. It was like an electric shock.

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel''s face immediately turned pale.

    "Don''t mind me. Hurry up and go on. Perhaps you are correct. These lights may really open the door!"

    Nicole didn''t have time to care about her wound. She pulled Samuel''s hand and ran towards the secret

    room.

    Both of them were nimble. So as long as they didn''t get distracted, they could not be hurt.

    When they arrived at the door of the secret room, the lights also followed them. The light made the

    door sound an rm.

    "Please enter the password or the fingerprint."

    The secret room made a sound.

    Samuel and Nicole were stunned.

    Holy shit!

    Why would Santino use technology?

    Fingerprint?

    Nicole wanted to curse.

    Samuel quickly opened the virtualputer and deciphered the password.

    This was quite easy for Samuel. Not long after, the door opened.

    "Let''s go!"

    Samuel grabbed Nicole''s arm and pulled her into the room. The door immediately closed. At the same

    time, someone suddenly opened Santino''s bedroom and a group of guards walked in.

    "I heard something. Search! Kill anyone you don''t know!"

    The captain frowned and narrowed his eyes. He saw a drop of blood on the floor.

    Someone was here!

    However, this ce was heavily guarded. How did anyone get in?

    And where did that person hide?

    He looked at Santino''s secret room. Other than Santino himself, no one could open this room. It was

    almost impossible for others to get in if they didn''t know the password.

    The captain then stopped suspected anyone in the secret room.

    "Search carefully. Don''t let go of any clues. If Mr. Santino mes us for losing something, we''re

    screwed!"

    The captain was cautious.

    Nicole and Samuel felt a little afraid when they heard this.

    They were almost caught.

    "Let me check your arm."

    Samuel was concerned about Nicole.

    Nicole finally felt the pain.

    She looked at her arm. A small patch of skin had turned dark red. She felt like it was burnt.

    "This is a light bomb. Its high temperature can melt steel. You were hit by this. But luckily it only grazed

    you. Or you''ll lose your arm."

    Samuel did have some research on these weapons. His gaze was colder.

    "Although Country F is not big, its military equipment and security system are quite advanced. I finally

    understand why Leo and Jayden want to own mines."

    "For the military."

    Nicole was not stupid. She quickly understood.

    Whether it was the development of weapons or the maintenance of the army, money was needed. As

    for the most advanced weapons, money cost like paper.

    Country F was small. Even if it was wealthy, it would not be enough to support arge military force.

    And it probably had arge army because Leo and Jayden wanted mines.

    "But this is a small country. They can''t train soldiers in secret."

    Nicole was confused about this.

    However, Samuel whispered, "Everyone can be a soldier."

    Nicole was stunned.

    Everyone?

    If everyone in this country could be regarded as soldiers, then its power would be terrifying.

    It meant that men, women, and children were all soldiers. How powerful would they be?

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole didn''t dare to imagine.

    "What exactly is this Leo trying to do? Destroy the entire world? Horrible ambition!"

    "People''s desires are infinite. Leo and Jayden may want to stand at the top of the world and control us

    all. It was not that bad for a good person standing in that position. But if these two brothers get their

    way, the world may be in for a rough ride. Forget about them now. You need to be treated, but there are

    no medicines or tools here. Nicole..."

    Samuel felt hurt.

    Nicole understood what Samuel meant. She smiled and said, "I''m your woman. Are you afraid that I

    won''t be able to endure the pain? I''ve experienced worse. I can bear anything."

    Samuel felt the word "worse" had stabbed him. He knew it was because of him.

    "I''m sorry."

    Samuel was apologizing for her previous life. He hated himself for not suffering for Nicole. This would

    be something he would never be able to let go of.

    "I''m not saying this to make you feel guilty. I have medicinal alcohol and a dagger in my bag. What you

    can do now is to cut out the dead muscle and let the new flesh grow. Although this light boom only

    grazed me, it will cause inmmation and fever. I might be a burden to you. And judging from the

    situation just now, we might have been exposed. There''s not much time, so Samuel, don''t think too

    much. Do what you have to do. I believe you! "

    Nicole''s burning gaze stared straight at Samuel. She was so brave. She totally trusted Samuel.

    Samuel felt hurt that he could hardly breathe.

    He had been in the war and had encountered this before, so he knew what to do. If the person in front

    of him was a soldier, he would not hesitate to do it. However, Nicole was his wife!

    Nicole held his hand. Samuel''s hand trembled. She smiled gently and said, "Samuel, you are saving

    me. You know this is the best and the fastest way, right? I can hold on."

    "Grab my arm. If it hurts, you can bite me."

    Samuel knew he had to do this and had to do this now. Nicole could not wait.

    Samuel struggled. After a few seconds, he decided to do it.

    He loved Nicole, so he hoped that Nicole would be fine. But since something had happened, he

    needed to keep Nicole safe in the shortest possible time.

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel did not dare to look into her eyes. He was afraid he couldn''t continue.

    That was his weakness.

    Samuel mocked himself, but he acted quickly and urately.

    He knew that the more he hesitated, the more pain Nicole would suffer.

    The knife dipped in alcohol and touched her arm. Nicole''s body trembled from pain. Cold sweat oozed

    out from her head, but she could not shout or cry. She was afraid that it would distract Samuel.

    She knew that Samuel must be in pain. She bit her lower lip so hard that she didn''t notice the blood

    Samuel''s operation was skilled. He was not good at curing people, but he was good at this.

    When Nicole felt that she was about to lose her consciousness, Samuel had bandaged up her wound.

    But Nicole then fainted. Until that moment, she was still sitting straight. The blood from the corner of

    her lips stung Samuel''s eyes.

 Chapter 1362 Apology Doesnt Work on Me

    Chapter 1362 Apology Doesn''t Work on Me

    How naive!

    Samuel cursed inwardly, but his eyes were already red.

    He hugged Nicole in his arms and said softly, "Well, Nicole, it''s over."

    Finally, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief and copsed into Samuel''s embrace.

    Samuel hugged her tightly and smelled her hair while his eyes glowed with a baleful light.

    Now that Santino hurt Nicole, Samuel would have to destroy his secret room. And of course, Santino

    wouldn''t get away with it.

    Noticing the people who were pursuing them leave, Samuel gently put Nicole aside and went out of the

    secret room. Suddenly, he closed the curtains to blot out the infrared rays.

    No matter when the infrared rays came, once the curtains were drawn, no one knew what he was doing

    inside.

    Samuel searched carefully, then hacked into Santino''sputer and removed some important

    documents. Then he returned to the secret room.

    Nicole had woken up. Noticing Samuele from outside, she asked weakly, "Where did you go?"

    "I''ve got somepensation. Let''s go in and see what this secret room is for. Are you okay? Do you

    need a rest?"

    Santino''s secret room had be their hiding ce. They wouldn''t be exposed easily.

    Although she was a little weak, Nicole knew that the longer they stayed here, the worse it would be.

    "I''m fine. The wound is a little painful, but I can hold on."

    It almost broke Samuel''s heart.

    "Climb up on my back. I''ll carry you."

    Inside the secret room was a broad passageway. They had no idea where it led.

    Nicole had wanted to persevere, but Samuel looked resolute. So, she quickly climbed up on Samuel''s

    back.

    She was carried once again. Her heart was filled with sweetness.

    "I''m afraid I''ll be the only one on your back."

    Nicole joked.

    "OK."

    Samuel replied simply.

    Nicole''s lips arched into a smile, and she felt the injury on her arm was not so painful.

    "What do you think Santino built this secret room and such a long passageway for?"

    "I don''t know."

    Samuel shook his head.

    There were no guards and defensive systems. It was as if they were quite confident about the infrared

    rays outside. It was eerily quiet.

    Nicole sensed a little danger.

    She whispered, "How about you put me down? If anything happens, you can react quickly."

    "It won''t hold me back."

    Samuel knew Nicole worried about him, but he felt bad leaving Nicole to walk by herself since she

    looked pale.

    They walked forward about a hundred meters before they were dimly aware of voices shouting.

    Nicole immediately gestured for Samuel to put her down. Then they slowly leaned over.

    "Don''t cry! Or you''ll die!"

    Hearing the harsh voice, Samuel and Nicole immediately stopped.

    Nicole bent over and looked inside. She found a dozen women of different nationalities crouching in a

    Her eyes suddenly darkened.

    She thought that was something Santino tried to hide. But it turned out to be Santino''s harem.

    There were only five guards. They were all idle and careless. Some were even drinking and ying

    cards. They believed that it was a safe ce, so they let up.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    He suddenly noticed a familiar figure cleaning the room among the guards.

    That woman was so humble. It was heartbreaking to see her.

    Her broom identally hit a guard''s trouser leg, which angered the guard.

    "Holy shit, are you blind? How dare you stain my pants? Mr. Santino had a designer make it for me."

    The guard kicked the woman to the ground.

    The woman grunted and quickly got up. Then she knelt in front of the guard, wiped the dirt off his pants

    with her sleeve, and apologized humbly.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Freeman. I''m sorry."

    "Don''t apologize. It won''t work on me. Just lick it off!"

    However, that guard did not intend to let the woman off. He kicked her in the chest and spat in her face.

    The woman didn''t dare to wipe it off but even started licking that guard''s pant leg.

    The other guards immediately burst intoughter.

    One of them shook his head and said, "How ridiculous! It is said that she was the head of the Green

    family in Country Z. She used to be proud and powerful. But now, she is so screwed. It''s unbelievable.

    If Mr. Santino hadn''t told us not to give away her position, I would have got her on video and let people

    see how miserable she is."

    The woman paused for a moment and that guard cursed again.

    "What are you thinking? Focus! Do you want to die? You are old and ugly, but since we can''t go back

    and make out with our women, you might as well be a sex doll. We can''t touch those women, but

    you''re different. Get over there and take off your clothes. Let''s have a good time."

    That guard grabbed the woman''s hair and forced her to look up at him. And Nicole finally saw the

    woman''s face.

    She was taken aback.

    It was actually Laurel!

    Samuel''s foster mother!

    Nicole was extremely shocked. She looked at Samuel and found Samuel staring coldly at them.

    She hurriedly held Samuel''s hand.

    His hands were so cold.

    Laurel was released as bait to lure out the people behind her, but she escaped.

    Recently, they had issued an arrest warrant for Laurel, but there had been little progress. Nicole never

    imagined that she would be in Freeman''s and live such a humble and miserable life!

    Nicole knew that Samuel hated Laurel and what Laurel had done to the Green family and Country Z

    was unforgivable, but after all, she was Samuel''s foster mother.

    Nicole didn''t know if Laurel had feelings for Samuel before she carried out the plot, but Samuel had a

    soft spot for her.

    Laurel could be subjected to harshws, but as the head of the Green family and the foster mother of

    Samuel, she shouldn''t be so humiliated.

    Nicole was still hesitating when Laurel struggled.

    "Derek, don''t you dare!"

    That guard was Derek. Hearing Laurel call him by his first name, he couldn''t help but p her.

    "How dare you call me by my first name? Do you think you''re still the head of the Green family? Have

    you forgotten what you are? You''re just one of our stooges. If my grandfather hadn''t slept with your

    mother in the nightclub, you wouldn''t have been born. You bastard, the king, and Mr. Santino gave you

    the chance to set up an intelligencework in Country Z and even let you live a rich life. But what did

    you give them in return? You can''t even destroy the Green family, and the people in Country Z even

    destroy the intelligencework. You actually get in our way!"

    "You didn''t apologize for such a big mistake, but even asked the king for help. You almost exposed the

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    king and Mr. Santino. You deserve to die! You have got all the Freemans in trouble."

    As he spoke, Derek became even angrier.

    "The king bestowed the surname "Freeman" on us. It is beyond example in the history of Country F. If it

    weren''t for my grandfather protecting the king, we wouldn''t have enjoyed a high status in Country F. It

    is a great honor to share the same surname as the king. You should be grateful to be a Freeman. You

    should fight for the Freeman family, but you didn''t bring honor to us and even almost destroyed us.

    Grandfather had said that we had to make your life a living hell so that you could remember what you

    are. Your life is at our disposal. You''re lucky to getid with us. Move over now!"

    Derek once again kicked Laurel to the ground.

    Laurel''s whole body trembled. She was both angry and ashamed, but she could do nothing. The

    guards quickly surrounded her and tore her clothes. They even let out a cackle of triumphantughter.

    Nicole couldn''t watch any longer.

    Laurel was indeed at fault in Country Z, but Country F was her hometown. Judging from Derek''s words,

    Laurel was rted to him. How could he be so cruel?

    Moreover, Nicole knew that Samuel would never allow anyone to humiliate the Greens.

    Even if she had sinned greatly, Laurel shouldn''t be treated like this!

    Anyway, she was the wife of Samuel''s father. She had been the head of the Green family!

    Samuel could kill Laurel and thew in Country Z could punish her, but a viin like Derek couldn''t

    insult her.

    "Stop!"

    Nicole suddenly jumped out.

    The familiar voice stunned Laurel. It gave her a sh of hope. When she saw Nicole, her eyes lit up.

    "Nicole?"

    Laurel was both dumbfounded and pleasantly surprised.

    She thought that even if her n failed, her family would understand her since she had sacrificed so

    much for her family and country. But she didn''t expect them to make her life a living hell.

 Chapter 1363 Its Too Late

    Chapter 1363 It''s Too Late

    "Who are you? How did you get in?"

    Derek did not hear what Laurel said. Instead, he was surprised by Nicole''s sudden appearance.

    This was Santino''s secret room. Other than Santino, no one could enter. Who was this woman? How

    could she get in?

    "I''m the one who will kill you!"

    Then Nicole quickly stood up and directly attacked Derek.

    The other guards immediately let go of Laurel and surrounded Nicole.

    "Catch her!"

    Derek was obviously the captain of the team. He quickly moved to defend himself.

    Samuel hesitated for a moment. But he couldn''t watch Nicole fighting against so many people alone.

    He suddenly kicked a guard out on the wall.

    "How dare you humiliate the Greens?"

    Samuel''s voice was ice, which frightened Derek and the guards.

    However, when she saw Samuel, Laurel got mixed feelings, her face hidden by her long hair.

    Did Samuel see how the guards insult her?

    She was just in a position that was so undignified and embarrassing. How could Samuel see it?

    Laurel panicked, and she couldn''t help but recall what Samuel was like when he was a child.

    He liked to be with her and call her mom. Although she was his foster mother, she had feelings for him

    since he grew up before her eyes.

    She was infertile and had once treated Samuel as her son. If it wasn''t for the king''s orders, she

    wouldn''t have harmed Samuel.

    But in the end, she was wrong.

    She thought that whatever she did to benefit Country F was glorious. She knew it might be hical

    and unforgivable sometimes, but for the sake of the national interest, she would rather disobey the

    voice within her. But what did she get?

    Her country did not give her the honor she deserved, nor did it give her any reward. She even lost her

    dignity and freedom.

    She was treated worse than a dog. But she spent two-thirds of her life in the Green''s.

    She used to be the most respected one of the Green family. Samuel also respected her. All women

    envied her. But she had destroyed all of this herself.

    Now, it was her foster son and daughter-inw who came to save her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Laurel was too ashamed to face them.

    Actually, she should have expected this. She was sent to Country Z to set up an intelligencework

    when she was twenty years old. The king poisoned her to control her. But he said that he did this to

    ensure her loyalty and make the thing go through smoothly. Besides, he said that this matter was of

    great importance and he had to be cautious. So, she had to report to the king every month in exchange

    for the antidote. She was young, so she believed it.

    She didn''t know what the poison was made of, but after a long time, she lost her fertility. She could

    never be a mother. Therefore, when Leo and Jayden wanted Alice to marry into the Green family and

    give birth to a Green, she had no choice but to agree.

    She really liked Jadon Green at that time.

    Jadon loved her so much that he even put her in charge of the Green family. She had wanted to grow

    old with him, but in the end, she harmed him.

    No one knew that thest thing she wanted was to hurt Jadon, the only man she loved.

    She didn''t know that the poison within her was infectious.

    She did not know that every time she had sex with him, Jadon would be closer to death.

    By the time she found out, Jadon was already dead.

    Many nights her pillow was wet with tears. Every time she looked at the empty room and recalled the

    time they spent together, her heart would hurt.

    Afterward, Alice gave birth to Samuel and Vincent, and Laurel really treated them as her own sons.

    After all, they were the children of her beloved. Even if their mother was not her, they were still her

    family.

    Jayden asked her to spread rumors about Vincent and destroy him. She was merciful and only

    expelled Vincent from Seapolis City. So, Vincent survived. She thought she had arranged everything

    and there would be no doubt, but Jayden and Leo still knew about it.

    Everyone thought that she went abroad because of Vincent''s death, but actually, she had been

    kidnapped by Leo''s people.

    She was terrified every time she thought of the punishment she received during the five years. But she

    didn''t even have a shoulder to cry on.

    When Samuel and Nicole met again, Leo began to target Samuel.

    Laurel had no choice but to return and continue to be a pawn in Leo''s plot. Finally, Samuel and Nicole

    figured it out and revealed what she did.

    To the Green family, Samuel and Nicole, Laurel was a traitor, but who knew how miserable she had

    been?

    Then she returned to her homnd. But she was treated so cruelly. She once thought about suicide

    but found that she was afraid of death.

    If she wasn''t afraid of death, she wouldn''t have listened to Leo and Jayden from the beginning.

    She made her choice, so she could not me anyone. She thought that she would die in this dark

    secret room, but to her surprise, Samuel and Nicole came and even saw her so embarrassed.

    Laurel didn''t know how to face them. She wanted to escape, but she couldn''t. She could only watch as

    Samuel and Nicole subdued Derek and the others and tied them up.

    Derek was a little scared, but he shouted, "You''d better let me go. I''ve already informed Mr. Santino. He

    will be right back. Let me tell you, my grandfather is a hero who had protected the king. And I am a

    sworn brother of Mr. Santino. If anything happens to me, Mr. Santino will show you no mercy."

    "Nonsense! There''s no way tomunicate with the outside world."

    Laurel spoke even if she didn''t want to.

    Samuel''s eyes were a little cold.

    He took out a dagger from his boots, and the cold light on it made Derek shiver.

    "What do you want? I''m warning you, I..."

    Before he could finish his words, Samuel cut off one of his hands, the one he used to p Laurel.

    Blood sprayed out on the faces of the others and their faces immediately turned pale.

    The room was very soundproof. It was impossible to hear them from outside. Santino designed so to

    prevent the outside world from finding it. Now, it was not good for them.

    "Sir, please spare me. We can tell you anything you want to know. Don''t kill us! Don''t!"

    There was a state banquet outside. Although they were guards, they knew that Santino was not in the

    pce. Even if Samuel dismembered them, no one would know.

    Therefore, the guards were frightened.

    Derek almost fainted from the pain. Hearing the other guards begging for mercy, he shouted angrily.

    "You traitors! Mr. Santino will kill you if he knows!"

    "So noisy!"

    Nicole frowned and kicked Derek in the chest. That was where he kicked Laurel.

    Once again, Laurel''s heart was filled with emotion. She whispered, "This person is called Derek. He is

    the grandson of the guard leader that Leo trusts the most. He once saved Leo, so all his family was

    given the surname "Freeman". The men of his family are responsible for protecting the entire pce

    and Country F, and several military talents hold important positions in the militarypound. The

    women were sent to other countries to gather intelligence, just like me. They always think that they

    were superior, but actually, they are just pawns in Leo''s plot. Leo never thinks of us as the real Millers. I

    can give you the list of the military talents and the women who are in charge of the intelligencework

    abroad."

    Suddenly, Laurel looked at Samuel.

    Derek shouted angrily.

    "Laurel, you bitch! You actually dare to betray our country? I should have you drawn and quartered!"

    Before he could finish, Laurel pped him, causing his entire arm to go numb.

    "Shut up!"

    Laurel''s eyes were filled with hatred.

    The family she trusted the most and the country that she had given everything for treated her so

    cruelly. She was not afraid of losing anything.

    Only at this moment did Laurel understand who the most important person in her life was.

    Perhaps because she was going to die, the uppermost in her mind was Jadon and the time she spent

    in the Green''s.

    Thanks to Leo, she could be born. But Leo made her life miserable. At the end of her life, she finally

    knew what she wanted the most.

    She wanted a happy home with many children and asional care from Samuel. She wanted to

    escape from the cold and heartless people in her hometown.

    Unfortunately, it was toote. But actually, it wasn''t toote.

    She could give whatever Samuel wanted.

    Only now did Laurel look like the head of the Green family.

    When Derek saw Laurel, Laurel had been beaten up by his father. She was thrown here like a dead

    dog. So, Derek had always thought that Laurel was weak and they could do anything to her as they

    wanted. Now that Laurel collected herself, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    "You dare to hit me? You bitch, how dare you!"

    Before Derek could finish his words, Laurel grabbed the dagger in Samuel''s hand and cut off Derek''s

    tongue.

    Laurel had never been weak. Derek could bully her because she was dead inside.

 Chapter 1364 A Man with Feelings

    Chapter 1364 A Man with Feelings

    The country she believed in and worked for had abandoned her. So she had nothing to abide by and

    didn''t have to live a humiliating life.

    She had lived in a humiliating way because there was no hope for her. But now Samuel was here, and

    she wouldn''t disgrace the Greens in front of her son.

    She didn''t think it was a big deal even if Samuel wanted to kill her because she was happy that

    perhaps she could be buried in the grave of the Greens. But she did not know if she was qualified to be

    buried there.

    Laurel was disappointed, but she stared coldly at Derek''s frightened eyes and said in a cold voice, "You

    wanted to know who they were? They are Samuel and Nicole, masters of the Greens. You said I

    should die if I didn''t aplish my mission. But how about you? You are defeated by the Greens.

    Everyone here can be rescued, which means you can''t finish your mission. So do you also deserve to

    die?"

    Derek was stunned. He shook his head, trying to say something but failed.

    Laurel ignored his reaction and continued, "You''re not qualified enough to mention my mother''s identity.

    No matter what, I''m your aunt! But what did you do to me? I followed your orders because I thought

    you were my rtives. I left my family and my hometown to be a spy in another country. I betrayed my

    love, my marriage, and even my whole life to provide information and honor for the country I loved. But

    after I failed the mission, how did they treat me? Derek, although I''m an illegitimate daughter who isn''t

    qualified to be put on the family tree, you should have respectfully treated me because I am your aunt.

    But what did you do? How could you ask these bastards to insult me? In Country Z, despite having

    done something unforgivable, I am still Jadon''s legal wife, the matriarch of the Greens. So you don''t

    have the right to humiliate me like this."

    Samuel''s eyes darkened, but he said nothing.

    Nicole did not expect to see Laurel here. She would have forgotten her long ago if she didn''t appear

    today. After all, she thought that she was dead because they didn''t see her after that mission.

    Perhaps her hiding was what Samuel wanted. But now seeing her again in such a situation, Samuel

    must feel overwhelmed and couldn''t digest it.

    Samuel''s love for Laure almost faded away because of sorts of things. But now it came back.

    After all, he was a man with feelings.

    For so many years, despite all kinds of schemes, Samuel and Laurel still had a rtionship.

    It was just that such a rtionship was almost ruined by those schemes.

    Hearing Laurel say that she was from the Greens, Samuel felt ufortable, but he did not stop her.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand, and she could feel his cold sweat on the back of her hand.

    Not knowing what to say and what to do, she could only stay with him like this.

    Derek wanted to say something, but Laurel didn''t allow him to do so.

    She raised her saber and soon, Derek was beheaded. She stared straight at other guards with

    sharpness, which frightened them so much.

    But Laurel did not feel sorry for them. Soon, she killed all of them.

    She knew that after doing this, she couldn''t live in Country F.

    Killing her nsmen and letting these women go, she had done an unforgivable crime.

    But it didn''t matter.

    Living such a long time was enough for her.

    Before Samuel was here, she was afraid of death and wanted to live longer. But now, she understood

    that she had lived in such a humiliating way just to see Samuel again and say sorry to him.

    Laurel slowly turned around and looked at Samuel, tears rolling down from her eyes.

    "Samuel."

    "Say it."

    Samuel turned away, his cold voice showing that he was indifferent.

    Laurel bit her lower lip and said, "I''m sorry. I know this can''t make up for what I''ve done to you. The

    damage I''ve done cannot be addressed by an apology. But I still want to say sorry to you."

    Samuel stiffened, but he did not stop her, nor did he answer her.

    Samuel had figure out how to treat her when he knew she betrayed their country. But now, he didn''t

    know how to face her.

    Looking at Samuel, who looked like Jadon, Laurel became gentle.

    "As a citizen of Country F, it seems that I have done something unpardonable. But from my point of

    view, I am carrying out missions. I know that no matter what I say, it can''t make up for the pain and

    damage I have caused. But believe it or not, I treated you as my son. I also yearned for kinship and a

    life with my grandchildren when I became old. When I was with Zoe and Lucas, I hoped that I could live

    a life like this for the rest of my life. But I can''t because I am a spy. What I should do is to collect

    information, follow the king''s orders, and help finish operations. Just kill me. My life will beplete if

    it''s you who kill me."

    Laurel did want to die.

    Only when Samuel killed her would she meet Jadon without feeling a sense of shame and ask him to

    forgive her.

    Samuel looked at her coldly, and his body was stiff.

    Laurel said that she had treated him as her son, and Samuel had treated her as her mother as well.

    Samuel could remember too well her careful teaching and apaniment.

    He said in a low voice, "No matter who you are, you are always my father''s legitimate wife, the

    matriarch of the Greens. Kill you? Do you want to make me scolded by people around the world?"

    "That''s not what I meant. Since you said that, I willmit suicide myself. I just hope that you can bring

    my ashes back to Country Z after my death. You can sprinkle them wherever you want. I just

    understand that my home and my family are in Country Z. I want to be buried there, okay?"

    Laurel was calm at this moment.

    Seeing her like this, Nicole felt that Laurel didn''t change.

    In the past, she was noble, elegant, gentle, and benevolent. She was truly a good elder.

    Nicole sighed.

    It was impossible to ignore something that had happened. If she was Samuel, she would not forgive

    Laurel just because of her current situation and their rtionship.

    After all, no one should scheme against feelings and emotions.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    "OK. If you die, I will consider putting your cremains with my father''s."

    Samuel''s words instantly excited Laurel but stunned Nicole for a moment.

    What did he mean?

    Was Samuel going to let Laurel go?

    "Are you sure?"

    Laurel was surprised, but she did not dare to approach Samuel.

    Samuel looked at Laurel and found there was grey hair on her head.

    She used to pay attention to skincare. But the miserable time had made her in a mess, and now she

    looked like ten years older.

    Samuel felt heartbreaking.

    But he just said without any expression, "I can understand what you have done to me and the Greens

    from your point of view. But I can''t judge what you have done to our country. I won''t kill you, nor will

    allow others to insult you because my father loves you so much. But remember it''s because of my

    father. There arews to punish you for what you have done to the country. If you repent and want to

    be a member of the Greens, you should pay a price for what you''ve done. This was what you taught

    me, right? "

    Laurel immediately understood what Samuel meant.

    He was asking her to go back with him and receive the punishment ofws.

    She deserved to die!

    But the way may be different.

    If she considered herself as a citizen of Country F, she did nothing wrong and didn''t have to receive

    punishment. However, if she wanted to be a member of the Greens, then she was a citizen, a traitor of

    Country Z, which meant she had to be judged and punished.

    "OK. I will go back with you!"

    Laurel made her choice within just seconds.

    She looked at Samuel with calmness she never felt before.

    "I should die in Country Z. I''m the daughter-inw of the Greens. Since I''ve disgraced the Greens, I

    must die to purify it."

    Hearing this, Samuel wanted to cry.

    "Then go with us when we go back. Find a ce to hide during this period."

    "No."

    Laurel shook her head.

    She did not expect that Samuel could treat her in such a gentle way again. Suddenly, she realized that

    she had lost something precious.

    She had ruined their rtionship.

    Despite looking cold, Samuel was a very filial child.

    She was silly.

    Laurel looked at Samuel, then at Nicole, and whispered, "You can bring me and these women to Mark.

    He is in Country F. I think he will bring me back. You must have something to do here. Don''t waste time

    on me, a dying woman."

    Hearing Mark''s name, Nicole instantly became nervous.

    "Uncle Mark is here? Do you know where he is?"

    "Yes."

    Laurel found that even at this point, Nicole still respectfully addressed her.

    What a virtuous and talented girl! How could she hurt Nicole like that?

    If Laurel was nice to her, perhaps they would have a better rtionship.

    The more Laurel thought about it, the more she felt regret.

    But Nicole did not know what she was thinking about. She continued, "Is he far from here? How can we

    contact him?"

    Nicole had thought that they were alone here. But now, Mark was here, and it seemed that Laurel knew

    where he was. This news excited Nicole.

 Chapter 1365 Its Davon Again

    Chapter 1365 It''s Davon Again

    However, Samuel came in front of Nicole to protect her. He looked at Laurel with aplicated

    expression and said in a low voice, "Don''t listen to her. This is Country F, and we don''t know if Uncle

    Mark is here. Let''s investigate first."

    His words clearly showed that he didn''t believe Laurel.

    Laurel smiled bitterly.

    She had done so many bad things. No wonder Samuel didn''t believe her.

    "Mark''s troops are in the city. As a Miller, I know some news. Mark took a secret mission and left

    Country Zst year. In fact, the mission is investigating the missing cases of the senior officials'' children

    here. The girls here are the daughters of senior officials from all over the world. After Leo gets them,

    Santino keeps an eye on them. They are left naked so they can''t escape. Even if they escaped from

    this secret room, they couldn''t show up in public. Derek and his people are here to keep an eye on

    them, and I''m here to take care of their daily necessities."

    Laurel told Samuel and Nicole everything she knew.

    Looking at the girls curled up in the cage, Nicole felt sorry.

    These girls were born in rich and powerful families and used to be the apple of their parents'' eyes. But

    now, they were Leo''s prisoners. They were imprisoned here in the dark. It was obvious that Leo valued

    and trusted Santino a lot.

    "Why is Santino so valued by Leo?"

    Nicole hated Laurel and even trembled when she recalled the past. However, the karma was real.

    Seeing Laurel ended up like this, Nicole didn''t want to revenge on her anymore. Moreover, Samuel was

    raised by Laurel. Nicole preferred leaving her to the country to deal with.

    Laurel looked at Nicole. This girl was scared and had no dignity in love five years ago, but now, she

    was shining brightly. Laurel had aplex feeling.

    She believed Nicole had treated her as a good mother-inw, but she had destroyed the wonderful

    family.

    A hint of guilt and sorrow shed through Laurel''s eyes. Then, she said, "One of Santino''s rtives on

    his mom''s side is Mr. Alex. Alex''s offspring are outstanding, so Leo values Santino a lot."

    In the end, it was because Santino''s mother had a strong family background.

    Nicole immediately understood.

    Samuel looked at Laurel and asked in a low voice, "Country F has advanced technologies, so I guess

    the country is financially abundant. Then, why do he and Jayden covet the lodes in our country?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Laurel shook her head and said, "If we only developed the economy as usual, we could be self-

    sufficient. But over the years, the king has been working on military research and nuclear weapons.

    These studies require a lot of talents and money, but our country is not wealthy enough to cover these

    funds. Therefore, Jayden has been extorting money from other countries these years to support

    domestic research and military development."

    Now, Samuel understood why Leo and Jayden targeted the lodes.

    "So, it was Leo''s order to covet the military blueprints I designed for the country, correct?"

    Samuel looked at Laurel. He wanted to ask all the remaining questions today. After all, there wouldn''t

    be such an opportunity again.

    After Laurel was extradited to the country, she would be tried and punished. She might go to prison or

    be sentenced to death. He had thought that he didn''t care, but he was wrong.

    Hearing Samuel''s question, Laurel nodded.

    Now, there was nothing she couldn''t admit.

    "At first, the king wanted Elvis'' gene design. Then, he saw the military blueprints you designed. The

    Green family is not big, but everyone is talented. Leo has targeted the Green family since the very

    beginning."

    Samuel''s eyes darkened.

    "Were you the one who nned the scandal about Vincent''s fight?"

    This was something that Samuel couldn''t let go of.

    He had always felt that Vincent would not fight with others. He believed that Vincent was reasonable

    even when he was young. He had been suspecting this for many years, so he definitely wanted to take

    this opportunity to get the answer.

    Speaking of Vincent, Laurel looked a little sad.

    "Vincent had always been nice and sensible. I didn''t n his fight. However, after the fight, Leo asked

    me to secretly expand the influence of it. I thought it would only ruin Vincent''s reputation and never

    expected Jayden to send someone to kill that injured child and me everything on Vincent. Obviously,

    they wanted Vincent to die. The Green family had only two children. Although Vincent was not as

    talented as you, they didn''t want any risks. They valued your military talent and decided to keep only

    you. That was why they nned such a thing. I couldn''t bear it, so I secretly informed you to send

    Vincent away in advance. But he still died."

    Laurel''s words reminded Samuel that he indeed got an anonymous letter before hurriedly sending

    Vincent away.

    He couldn''t find out who sent the letter. It turned out to be Laurel.

    So, she loved them, so matter how much.

    Samuel felt it funny.

    She was a spy of an enemy country, but he actually wanted to find her some excuses tofort

    himself.

    Samuel''s expression turned a little cold. He said to Nicole, "Call Uncle Mark and see where he is."

    "Alright."

    Nicole turned on her phone cautiously. Samuel turned on the virtualputer and began to disturb the

    signal.

    Mark was using a military cell phone here with a different number. Samuel told Nicole the number. The

    phone was picked up quickly.

    "Who is it?"

    "Uncle Mark, it''s me."

    Nicole was very excited when she heard Mark''s voice.

    Uncle Mark left the Don family and the Seapolis Cityst year. She missed him.

    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Mark was stunned for a moment. Then, he understood something when he

    realized that she was calling his military number.

    "Are you with Samuel?"

    "Yes. We are in the imperial pce of Country F now. Uncle Mark, we found some girls. They should

    be the daughters of senior officials from all over the world. The two of us can''t bring them out. Are you

    able toe in and help us?"

    Nicole quickly told Mark about it.

    The call time was limited. If she spent too much time, they might be tracked.

    Mark never expected that Nicole and Samuel would be able to deal with the things that he was at a

    loss for.

    He said immediately, "Is that ce safe now?"

    "It should be."

    Derek and his people weren''t here, and Santino was attending another banquet and wouldn''te

    back untilte. Therefore, they should be safe for now.

    Hearing this, Mark immediately said, "I can''t enter the pce. The guards are very strict. I''ve thought of

    many ways but failed. Right now, my people and I are hiding in the downtown area, and we have to

    travel cautiously every day. We can''t go in and bring those people out. But you can go find a person.

    He might be able to help and get them out of there."

    "Who?"

    "Davon Sawyer."

    Mark''s words stunned Nicole.

    It was Davon again!

    Who exactly was Davon?

    "Uncle Mark, who exactly is Davon? Is he trustworthy?"

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Mark said in a low voice, "Davon is thest person in this world

    who would hurt you. Nicole, I don''t have time to exin to you right now. Listen to me, find Davon, tell

    him about this, and ask him to bring you out of the pce as soon as possible. That''s not a safe ce."

    Samuel frowned slightly but didn''t say anything. He just immediately cut off themunication

    between them.

    "Samuel?"

    Nicole was a little puzzled. Samuel whispered, "There''s a signal tracking."

    So, he had to end her call with Mark.

    Laurel was slightly surprised when she heard Davon''s name.

    "Davon Sawyer of the Sawyer family? The Doctor of Medicine?"

    "You know him?"

    Nicole looked at Laurel with a trace of vignce in her eyes.

    Laurel nodded. Of course, she saw the vignce in Nicole''s eyes. However, she could only me

    herself for what she had done.

    She said in a low voice, "Davon is a genius. He was very weak when he was young, and some people

    said that he could live for at most twelve years. But he lives way longer than that, and he is very

    healthy now. He started learning medicine at five years old and takes care of himself. As you know, Leo

    has always been obsessed with gene research. He even managed to get Elvis'' gene research data. He

    is eager to create genic humans as battle forces. However, few people canplete this research. He

    has always wanted to persuade Davon to join this research, but he hasn''t had a chance yet."

    "Why? Davon is a citizen of Country F. As long as Leo gives the order, does he dare to resist?"

    Nicole asked.

    However, Laurel smiled and said, "Well, no citizen of Country F dares to resist the orders of the king.

    However, Davon used some connections and changed his nationality when he was sixteen. He is now

    a citizen of Country Z."

    "What?"

    Nicole and Samuel were surprised.

    Davon was actually their friend.

    "But the Sawyer family belongs to Country F, right?"

    "Yes."

    Laurel said with certainty, "The Sawyer family isrge in Country F, but they dropped out of top four a

    hundred years ago because they participated in the court internal strife. These past few years, they

    have been developing slowly because they were seriously damaged. Davon is said to be the

    illegitimate son of the current master of the Sawyer family, and his mother is said to be a bar girl. She

    died of a massive hemorrhage when she gave birth to him. Now, no one knows why he changed his

    nationality, including his biological father."

 Chapter 1366 Can We Believe Her?

    Chapter 1366 Can We Believe Her?

    "If his biological father doesn''t know, then howe you know?"

    Nicole felt that Laurel''s words didn''t make sense.

    Laurel didn''t get angry and said calmly, "When Davon returned from his studies, the king ordered him

    to work in the military research institute. But Davon rejected him and said that he is not a citizen of

    Country F, so it was unreasonable for him to work in the military research institute of Country F. That

    was when everyone knew that he had changed his nationality at the age of sixteen. At that time, he

    wasn''t the master of the Sawyer family, but he could secretly aplish such a big thing. People were

    afraid of him and were suspicious. Afterward, the king sent several groups of people to investigate

    Davon, but they found nothing. Even those he contacted during his studies had nothing suspicious. So,

    his identity became even more mysterious."

    This wasn''t the first time Nicole had heard of Davon''s story, but she felt extremely shocked every time.

    This man was like a legend, and his stories were all legendary.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Mark had spied for so many years, so he definitely knew a lot of people. Now, he was an outstanding

    military talent, but he trusted Davon a lot. Davon either had an underworld background or had

    something to do with the military.

    But was it possible that a talented youth born in Country F had something to do with their military?

    Samuel wasn''t sure, but he was guessing.

    Nicole didn''t know what Samuel was thinking of, but after hearing Laurel''s words and thinking about

    what others said, she asked in a low voice, "Has anyone seen Davon face to face?"

    "No. We heard the child was kidnapped at the age of fifteen and suffered from a fire. His face and body

    were seriously burned, so he has been wearing a mask since then. The Sawyer family contacted many

    stic surgery hospitals, but he refused to go. He seems to have autism and doesn''tmunicate with

    anyone. Since he hides in theboratory all day long, he has made a great contribution to the

    development of medicine in our country. So, no one forces him."

    Laurel''s words surprised Nicole.

    Davon and she had simrities.

    As soon as she turned around, she saw Samuel thinking. She asked, "What are you thinking?"

    "I''m thinking about how to enter the banquet to find Davon."

    Hearing this, Nicole was somewhat depressed.

    Many people in the banquet knew them, such as Major, Santino, and Leo. Even if they dressed up,

    they would be recognized as long as they showed up. Furthermore, they had probably exposed their

    identities to the infrared rays and might be caught as soon as they left.

    Laurel whispered, "I know another way out of this secret room. It leads to the backyard of the pce,

    where my father''s guards shift. However, I have no way to help you contact Davon after you leave. In

    my father''s eyes, I''m a sinner and a loser who is inferior to even a maid. So, I don''t have any right and

    my words are light."

    This was also the pain that Laurel couldn''t let go of.

    Samuel and Nicole were slightly stunned and were a little hesitant.

    Could they believe what Laurel said now?

    What if she was ying the old tricks and had contacted Leo? Then, they would be caught as soon as

    they went out.

    But what if what she said was true?

    Both Nicole and Samuel knew that they couldn''t stay in this secret room.

    Mark''s mission was very clear - saving these girls. As long as these girls were in Leo''s hands, their

    parents would be under Leo''s threat. No one knew what those officials of other countries would do for

    their children.

    If Leo wanted to use other countries to deal with Country Z, things might be terrible.

    Now, the king of Country Z might hear of something, so he ordered Mark toe over to find the girls

    and bring them out secretly. Right now, the girls were right in front of them. As a soldier, Samuel would

    definitely help with the mission.

    Thinking of this, he stared at Laurel coldly and said word by word, "Can I trust you? Laurel, be honest

    this time."

    Samuel was giving Laurel a chance.

    If she could help himplete this mission and bring these girls out safe, he would plead with Morty for

    her since she had atoned for her crime.

    Even if she had to spend the rest of her life in prison, she didn''t have to die.

    However, he didn''t know whether Laurel wanted this opportunity.

    Laurel obviously understood what Samuel meant. She was surprised and happy.

    No one would want to die.

    She would lose her freedom, but she had to pay for the bad things she had done. Anyway, she didn''t

    have to die.

    "I swear on my life that I will not betray you or sell you."

    "Swear? The most untrustworthy thing in this world is swears. I believe you once swore to father-inw

    that you will protect the Green family forever."

    Nicole interrupted Laurel coldly.

    Samuel wanted to give Laurel a chance. As his wife, Nicole had to agree. But it was a matter of the

    girls'' lives, Samuel''s life, and her life. Nicole didn''t dare to take such a risk.

    Laurel looked at Nicole and knew what Nicole was thinking. If she were Nicole, she might say

    something worse.

    "Then how can I get you to trust me?"

    "I''ll believe you if you eat this poison. I don''t have an antidote to this poison, but if you didn''t lie to us, I

    would find the person who has the antidote and save you. Otherwise, you would die."

    The poison was given by the young doctor who had treated Trevin. Back then, he told her to be

    extremely careful in the pce. If she met someone who she wanted to use but couldn''t control, she

    could let the person eat the poison. Afterward, he would give her the antidote.

    At that time, Nicole thought that the doctor was very interesting. Anyway, the poison could protect her

    much or less, so she kept it. She didn''t expect that it came in handy now.

    Seeing Nicole took out the poison, Samuel was slightly stunned, but he didn''t say anything.

    He would support whatever Nicole wanted to do. To him, Laurel was less important than Nicole.

    Moreover, Laurel had done such bad things to Nicole. Nicole had the right to revenge on her.

    Laurel knew Samuel''s opinion through his silence.

    Without any hesitation, she took the poison from Nicole, tossed it into her mouth, and swallowed it in

    front of them.

    Seeing this, Nicole said nothing more.

    After Laurel said something to these girls, she led Nicole and Samuel forward.

    Along the way, the three of them were silent.

    Nicole had aplicated feeling, but she didn''t want to think too much. She just held Samuel''s hand

    tightly. Hisrge hand wrapped her small hand, and she wasn''t scared even in this cold secret room.

    The three of them walked for about ten minutes before they saw a ray of light. They arrived at the exit.

    "The shift is every fifteen minutes. Today is the national banquet, so the guards will definitely be stricter.

    After you follow me out, you stay in that small room for fifteen minutes. I will try my best to find two sets

    of guards'' clothes for you. But you can''t follow the patrol, because everyone in the patrol is registered,

    and everyone must go through fingerprint verification when they shift before they enter the main hall.

    The clothes of the guards can only disguise you for some time. As for how to find Davon, I have no

    idea."

    Laurel said quickly.

    Samuel and Nicole nodded.

    "You can go backter. The girls in the secret room all need to be protected and taken care of. Right

    now, no one knows our n. However, just in case, I hope that you can stay with them."

    Samuel looked at Laurel and said in a low voice.

    "Alright."

    Laurel nodded and took out a jade pendant.

    "I had been away from home for so long. Now I''m back, but I feel like an outsider. This is what my

    mother left me, and I always bring it with me. Now, I''m giving it to you. Take it. There''s a chef named

    Jessica in the kitchen. I saved her life once. She knows my jade pendant. Take it and find her. Perhaps

    she can help you."

    Hearing this, Nicole hesitated for a moment, then took it before Samuel reached out.

    "Thank you."

    She hated Laurel, but she had basic politeness.

    Laurel nodded and looked at Samuel for thest time. Then, she went to find the guards'' clothes.

    Nicole watched her as she left and asked in a low voice, "Can we believe her?"

    "We don''t have a choice."

    Samuel lowered his head and pondered for a moment. Then, he took out the virtualputer and

    coded quickly.

    Nicole didn''t know what he was doing, but she knew that Samuel wouldn''t do useless work. However,

    she reminded him in a low voice, "Are you sure you want to use theputer now? We might be

    tracked down by others."

    "There''s no other way. Rather than risking our lives to find Davon in person, it''s more convenient to find

    him online. Besides, the banquet is so big and there are so many people inside. How can we find

    someone we''ve never met before? Looking for a masked man as Laurel mentioned is like looking for a

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    needle in a haystack. I''m a hacker. As long as Davon has registered his phone number with his real

    name, I can have a way to contact him."

    As Samuel spoke, he hacked into the system. Strings of numbers were rolling on the screen quickly.

    Nicole had always thought that Samuel was very attractive. At this moment, she couldn''t take her eyes

    off him.

    Just as she was enjoying Samuel''s handsome side face, neat footsteps sounded not afar and were

    Nicole suddenly became nervous.

    Did Laurel betray them and bring people over?

 Chapter 1367 See You Again

    Chapter 1367 See You Again

    "Hide!"

    Samuel quickly grabbed Nicole and let her stand behind him. At the same time, he was searching for a

    ce to hide. However, this ce was too spacious that it is hard for them to find a proper ce to

    hide immediately.

    Nicole also felt a little anxious.

    At this moment, they suddenly heard Laurel''s voice.

    "Captain, where are you going?"

    "Yanice?"

    The squad leader was surprised when he saw Laurel and then he subconsciously asked, "Why is

    Yanice here? Shouldn''t she be cleaning the secret room at this time?"

    "Yeah. But one girl menstruated. I came out to get something. You know there is no female stuff in Mr.

    Santino''s room."

    Laurel replied naturally.

    Hearing that, Captain''s face reddened slightly as if he felt embarrassed. He quickly replied, "Then I''ll

    leave you here. I am going to leave with my squad."

    Later, the patrol left the ce near Samuel and Nicole.

    Laurel nced at them and quickly handed guards'' clothes to them. Then, she whispered, "Follow this

    path and turn right. You''ll reach the cabin I mentioned earlier. I''ve called Jessica. Soon, she''ll have

    someone send the trash bin over there. At that time, you must take the opportunity to hide in the trash

    bin. She will get you out of this ce."

    That was all Laurel could do for them now.

    After Laurel finished her words, she turned around and went back to the secret room.

    Samuel looked at Nicole. They both nodded and went straight to the cabin ording to Laurel''s

    instructions.

    Soon, the engine sound came from outside, followed by a clear female voice.

    "Garbage truck ising! Is there any garbage to be sent out? Hurry up!"

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly, knowing that is a make-or-break opportunity.

    They rushed out of the cabin. Jessica immediately opened the trash bin. Then she closed the lid after

    they entered the bin.

    The bin moved steadily.

    Samuel and Nicole could clearly hear Jessica dealing with the fingerprint lock. They knew that only with

    Jessica''s help, they could escape from this ce on their own.

    The high-tech security system was much more advanced than before.

    They were moved forward steadily all the way to the kitchen.

    Jessica whispered, "Get out. Hurry Up. Put on these clothes. The banquet will start soon and needs a

    lot of food and drinks. I will arrange for someone to give you makeup so that no one will tell you for the

    time being. You disguise yourselves as waiter and waitress to cater for these people. Once you leave

    the kitchen, you must do what you want as quickly as possible. Yanice didn''t say I need to take care of

    you all the time. That''s all I can help with. I just hope you would not give me up if you got caught. "

    After saying those words, Jessica got sweaty and left quickly.

    Samuel nced at the surrounding surveince cameras and deleted the video.

    "Let''s go!"

    They followed Jessica into another room. Someone put on makeup for them.

    Nicole had always known about the magic of makeup. After she finished her makeup, she found that

    her ordinary face made her a perfect waitress look under the current situation.

    Samuel looked like an ordinary waiter.

    The banquet began.

    Outside, the singing and dancing started and then the manager began to send the order to serve.

    Numbers of waiters and waitresses walked in.

    Nicole had nned to go out, but Samuel stopped her.

    "Let''s wait for a moment. Now all the big shots gathered there. They will pay some attention to the

    women and waiters who have just entered. Although our makeup made it hard to recognize us, we

    should be careful."

    "Okay, did you find Davon''s phone number?"

    If the patrol hadn''t passed by just now, perhaps Samuel would have found Davon''s number earlier.

    Nicole was worried, so she asked that question.

    "Not yet, but I''ve taken a photo. I think I can find it."

    While speaking, Samuel searched the information from his phone and soon found Davon''s phone

    number. However, he didn''t know if Davon still used this number.

    Apparently, Nicole was also concerned about that.

    She took out her phone and sent a message to Davon.

    "I''ll see you at the gate of the kitchen in ten minutes. Sally."

    She used Sally''s name.

    Since Sally said she trusted Davon, Nicole thought it usible to do that.

    Then Nicole and Samuel hid again.

    Not long after, a man walked over to the kitchen.

    The closer that man got, the more worried Nicole felt. She frowned.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Samuel noticed Nicole''s expression and asked.

    Nicole whispered, "This man is Trevin''s doctor."

    At that moment, the man arrived at the kitchen door. He took out his phone and checked the message.

    After confirming the position, he whispered, "Ms. Sally, it''s me. You cane out."

    Nicole heard the man said Sally''s name, but she couldn''t tell if he was in Sally''s confidence. Was he

    Davon?

    Thinking of that, Nicole was about to go out, but Samuel stopped her.

    Samuel walked out first.

    "Davon?"

    Samuel talked first.

    He didn''t know why there were no patrols or guards here and he wanted to confirm the identity of this

    man as soon as possible.

    The man nced at Samuel and smiled slightly.

    "General Green, you look so different that I can''t recognize you."

    Samuel believed that the man was from the military, as he could call out Samuel''s rank directly.

    "Ten years, dead and living dim and draw apart."

    Samuel said the secret code used in the military.

    The man immediately replied.

    "It''s a long way to go for the soldiers to return home."

    Then, Samuel felt relieved.

    "It is said that Davon was disfigured, who wears a silver mask all the time, antisocial and less-talking.

    Are they all rumors?"

    After confirming Davon''s identity and knowing that he was indeed a national soldier, Samuel finally

    sighed with relief.

    Davon smiled and said, "They are not all rumors. There is indeed such a person whose name is Davon

    in Country F, and I am his assistant, Kim."

    "So are you Davon or Kim?"

    Samuel looked at him with amusement. Somehow Davon gave Samuel a sense offort and

    kindness. Perhaps that was because he was a doctor.

    Davon shrugged his shoulders and said, "Whatever. Name is just a code."

    "Then tell me your code."

    Davon suddenly stood at attention and gave Samuel a standard military salute. Then, he said, "Davon,

    the Major of the Southeast Military Compound, code name Angelica Sinensis, report to the General

    Green!"

    Nicole''s eyes instantly became moist.

    In a foreign country, she heard the voices of domestic soldiers and saw their military bearing, feeling so

    excited and homely.

    No wonder she had a sense of intimacy when she first saw Davon. Was it caused by the sense of

    kinship from Davon?

    Nicole didn''t know, but she gave up that puzzle.

    "Nice to meet you again, Doctor Sawyer."

    "Nice to meet you."

    Davon smiled when he saw Nicole. His tender look made Samuel feel a little ufortable.

    "Hey, we don''t have too much time. Since you can let someone pretend to be you and hold those guys,

    I guess you still have a way to get out, right?"

    "Yes, Uncle Mark has talked to me. I will arrange for someone to take those girls out immediately. Do

    you want to go with them?"

    Davon called Mark as his uncle made Nicole feel a little surprised.

    Mark was her uncle. Although Davon this guy had a good rtionship with her uncle, calling him uncle

    like her was too weird.

    She felt a little jealous.

    Samuel shook his head.

    "We still have other things to do."

    "Do you want to bring Major and Jayden to justice?"

    Davon knew a lot of things.

    "This is our mission. Davon, be careful. Besides, you have to bring one person out and take her to

    Mark for extradition."

    "Who?"

    "Laurel."

    Samuel told Davon the things about Laurel and other girls.

    Davon nodded.

    "We can''t stay here for too long. You guys should leave now. I need to arrange something. This number

    is my personal phone number. If you need anything, feel free to contact me at any time. My friends and

    power here can still help you."

    "Okay."

    They talked for a while. Then, Samuel told Davon the route and the location of the secret room.

    Before Davon left, he nced at Nicole and smiled. He took out a colorful candy-looked item from his

    pocket and handed it to her.

    Samuel''s expression immediately changed.

    However, Nicole looked at him in surprise and asked, "What is this?"

    "Poison, use it for self-defense. This yellow pill can temporarily deprive people of their strength. If you

    encounter someone you can''t handle, you can use this. Here is a red pill. The red one is extremely

    poisonous. It can instantly make people lose their voice. Also..."

    "Come on. Leave!"

    Samuel directly interrupted Davon and took the pills and Nicole''s hands.

    Just now, he thought that Davon was not bad, but now, Samuel didn''t like him at all.

    If they weren''t in Country F, he would definitely kick Davon to the ground for talking to Nicole like that.

    Samuel immediately felt jealous when he saw Davon''s gentle look from his eyes towards Nicole.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Davon felt confused but he smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll leave now. Nicole, when you have time, please

    give this medicine to Zayn. This can help him with the poison in his body."

    Nicole immediately remembered the incense in Zayn''s pce. She first wasn''t sure if Zayn was really

    poisoned, but hearing Davon''s words, it seemed to be true.

    "I will give it to him."

    "Be careful."

    Davon patted Nicole''s head, and then quickly left before Samuel showed his anger. He disappeared in

    front of them.

    Samuel''s eyes looked terrifying, while Nicole was somewhat depressed.

    What was wrong with Davon?

    How dare he patted her head like a child!

 Chapter 1368 Would You Like a Drink

    Chapter 1368 Would You Like a Drink

    "Your hair is messed up!"

    Samuel stepped forward depressingly and touched the ce where Davon touched Nicole, as if this

    was the only way to wipe off Davon''s aura.

    Damn it!

    Did Davon think he was dead?

    How dare Davon flirt with his woman right in front of him!

    ''After I return, I will definitely find a chance to kick your ass, Davon.''

    Samuel thought in his heart and seemed unkind. Even the makeup could not conceal his homicidal

    intent and jealousy at this moment.

    Nicole wanted tough out, but she was afraid to provoke Samuel. So, she could only endure that.

    "I wonder what is going on at Phoenix and Zayn''s ce. Alright, let''s go. Now, after Davon sends the

    people out, we can implement our n for Major. Davon just gave me some pills. So, we can put the

    pills in the Major''s wine and kidnap him without anyone noticing. What do you think?"

    Nicole thought about her n and did not notice that Samuel had got angry at Davon''s behavior

    before.

    "I remember that the poison for Laurel was also given by him?"

    "Yeah."

    Nicole nodded, not understanding why Samuel suddenly asked this now.

    Samuel became angrier.

    "Did Davon treat you the same wayst time?"

    "In what way?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned. Then, she remembered what Davon had done to her just now and

    hurriedly exined, "No! No. Davon was quite normalst time. Who knows what drove him crazy."

    "Stay away from him."

    "Yeah, okay."

    Seeing Samuel''s angry face, Nicole almost burst intoughter. But she held back atst.

    "Major is not that easy to deal with. It is not safe to poison his drink. We should find a room to hide first

    and act ording to the situation."

    "Alright."

    Nicole chose to listen to Samuel in the operation.

    The two of them quickly found a path, followed a few maids and waiters into the hall, and went into a

    room without being noticed by anyone.

    After undoing the surveince camera with the virtualputer in his hand, Samuel finally heaved a

    sigh of relief and sat on the sofa.

    "Are you hungry? Shall I get you something to eat?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole and asked worriedly.

    "No, I''m not hungry for the time being. This room is pretty good. It should be a guest room for drunk

    people to rest in."

    "Almost."

    Samuel wasn''t very clear about this room either.

    There were all kinds ofpliments outside.

    Nicole looked out from the cracks of the door and saw a man in a mask surrounded by a group of

    people, looking cold and unfriendly.

    "That''s Davon''s double? He looks exactly the same as the rumors pictured."

    Nicole''s words got on Samuel''s nerve.

    Ever since Davon touched Nicole''s head, Samuel had been feeling awkward and angry. Now that

    Nicole was very concerned about Davon, he couldn''t help asking, "What''s so great about that gigolo?"

    "Gigolo?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned, and then she remembered that Davon was indeed quite pretty.

    ''Yeah, Davon is young and dapper.'' Nicole thought to herself.

    Seeing that Nicole seemed to be seriously thinking about Davon, Samuel was instantly enraged.

    "Stop thinking about him!"

    Samuel suddenly pulled Nicole into his arms, and his jealousy and possessiveness made Nicole

    speechless.

    "I''m your wife. What are you afraid of?"

    "Who''s scared? I just want you to keep focusing on me."

    Samuel never noticed that he was so narrow-minded. Nicole knew how to deal with the rtionship.

    But why was she so concerned about Davon?

    Samuel felt threatened, even just a little bit.

    "Stop being so childish," Nicole said with some amusement.

    "Anyway, I won''t allow it. If he dares to touch your head again in the future, I''ll cripple his hand."

    Samuel said seriously. It seemed like he really meant it.

    "Alright. I wasn''t alert enough just now. And I won''t let anyone touch my head again. Done?"

    Nicoleforted Samuel in the same way tofort a child. And she thought that Samuel was so cute

    when he talked about his dissatisfaction with Davon. "Then why don''t youpensate me?" Samuel

    said.

    Samuel circled Nicole''s waist and trapped her between him and the door.

    With the cold door on her back and Samuel''s fiery body on her front, Nicole felt a sharp contrast, which

    instantly made her somewhat hot. Moreover, Samuel''s restless little brother was also stirring at this

    moment. And Nicole instantly flushed.

    "We are married. Could you please be more serious? We are behind the enemy line now. And we

    might be exposed in every minute. And you still have some thoughts about this?"

    "Why can''t I think about this? What''s wrong with the married couple? Who said that the married couple

    can''t make out? Besides, I''m just asking forpensation."

    As he spoke, Samuel kissed Nicole.

    Originally, Nicole wanted to refuse, but Samuel held her hands on her head with one hand. The

    originally gentle kiss instantly turned into a hot one.

    Nicole couldn''t think of anything else now, just following Samuel''s leading to continue that kiss.

    Nicole was released by Samuel until she almost lost her breath. Looking at her flushing face, Samuel

    felt hotter.

    Even after such a long time, he was still unable to resist Nicole''s sweetness and temptation. Nicole was

    his only weakness and the treasure that he would never let go of in his life.

    They could hear each other''s strong heartbeats. Nicole leaned in Samuel''s arms and felt at ease. Even

    though there was full of danger outside, it seemed like that as long as she was with Samuel, she could

    win.

    The crowd outside was bustling with songs.

    Nicole was picked up by Samuel and ced on the bed.

    "Have a rest for a while. We need to actter. Save your strength. Maybe, I should go and find you

    something to eat. You didn''t eat anything at all."

    As he said that, Samuel had already got up, but was held back by Nicole when he almost went out.

    "Forget it. It''s too dangerous. It would be terrible if someone recognized you. I''m not that hungry

    anyway."

    "Not that hungry means a little hungry. I won''t leave my wife hungry. Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."

    Samuel dotingly touched Nicole''s face, then got up and jumped out of the window.

    It was already toote for Nicole to stop him.

    She felt somewhat sweet but still worried.

    She leaned against the door and looked out, only to find that Davon had returned.

    He stood beside the fake Davon and blocked the wine for him, attracting everyone''s attention.

    "Everyone knows Mr. Davon''s personality. I am Mr. Davon''s assistant. Just tell me what you need to

    say."

    All of a sudden, the people from the big families surrounded him.

    Phoenix nced at these people who were flocking to Davon and couldn''t help sneering, "I really can''t

    understand what these people are thinking about. tter Davon with all their efforts, while he doesn''t

    care about them. Sure, Davon is talented and rich. But they are the four great families of Country F.

    Aren''t they shameful?"

    Helen waited on the side. When she heard Phoenix''s words, she whispered, "Princess, everyone has

    his own desire. Mr. Davon is young and promising. If one can cooperate with him, this n will be more

    powerful in the future. Even the King hopes that Mr. Davon can participate in military research."

    "Father dares do it. I''m just not sure what kind of responses Davon would show."

    Proud Phoenix naturally didn''t like other proud people. Therefore, she couldn''t help hating Davon when

    he was surrounded and ttered. On the contrary, she felt that the assistant beside Davon looked more

    pleasing.

    "What''s the assistant''s name?"

    "Kim Sawyer, it''s said that Mr. Davon brought him back from an orphanage outside. They grew up

    together."

    Helen knew a lot about the Sawyer family.

    "An orphan?"

    Phoenix looked at the assistant, who was surrounded by people with ease, chatting andughing. That

    assistant did not look like an orphan at all. Moreover, he was almost as pretty and handsome as

    Samuel.

    Seeing that Phoenix''s gaze was still on that assistant, Helen hurriedly asked, "Princess, are you

    interested in Kim?"

    "So what? You can introduce me to him?"

    Although Phoenix was smiling, Helen still stunned for a moment. Then, Helen said in fear, "How could

    I. But my brother knows Kim. It is said that he has made many decisions for Mr. Davon, and he is also

    a doctor."

    "Really?"

    Phoenix raised her eyebrows slightly and saw Leo walking over with a ss of wine in his hand.

    "Inez, why are you standing alone in this corner? Go up and chat with someone. Look at you, you''re

    young but live like the old. Go and toast to Mr. Davon. You''re at the same age. It''s good to have more

    contact with him."

    After Leo finished speaking, he handed the wine to Phoenix.

    Phoenix was slightly stunned, and then she understood what Leo meant.

    This old man!

    Since he couldn''t win over Davon, he decided to let her seduce him?

    Yes, Davon was talented and wealthy. So what?! He was still a disfigured ugly man.

    Phoenix really didn''t like him.

    She just admitted that she loved those pretty and handsome guys.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    However, Leo meant it, she had to go.

    "Alright."

    Phoenix took the wine from Leo with a trace of mockery on her face.

    If she was right, the wine must have been filled with something else.

    As a princess, she couldn''t believe she had to win over a businessman by seducing?

    How ironic!

    Phoenix didn''t like Leo before, and now she hated him.

    ''To soften an ugly man up?

    Damn you!'' Phoenix thought of herself.

    She held the wine and walked towards Davon step by step.

    When the surrounding people saw Phoenix carrying a ss of wine, they froze for a moment, while

    Santino and Major coldly snorted in disdain.

    Princess?

    Just a pawn for marriage and power consolidation. No princess could live freely.

    Phoenix had seen the gazes of the others, and also knew what they were thinking of her. So what?

    She abruptly turned around and walked towards Kim, who was chatting andughing and supposed to

    be an assistant to others. And Phoenix didn''t know that Kim was the real Davon.

    "Hey Kim, would you mind drinking with me?"

 Chapter 1369 Interesting

    Chapter 1369 Interesting

    Davon knew Phoenix. Although he just met her a few times, he had paid attention to her and even

    investigated her. Davon was surprised that she woulde to toast him because he was only an

    assistant now.

    Interesting!

    "Princess Inez must get the wrong person. Mr. Sawyer is sitting over there."

    Davon pointed at his substitute not far away with his chin, smiling. He was supposed to be a gentle,

    handsome man, but his eyes were carrying a sense of enchantment, which stunned Phoenix. Phoenix

    smiled, "No, it''s you. Are you afraid of something?"

    Phoenix could feel that Leo was directly staring at her. But she didn''t care about it.

    It was true he was her father.

    But it didn''t mean she must marry the man he chose.

    This was ridiculous!

    Leo wasn''t the reason why she was still alive.

    He hoped that she could have something to do with Davon. But she would destroy this wish.

    She wanted to toast this assistant, a poor orphan. She wanted to see what Leo would do.

    There was no doubt that Phoenix was rebellious and uncontroble. But it was precisely such an

    unmanageable girl that made Davon smile.

    "I''ve always been timid."

    Davon''s smile was charming, but this answer was obviously out of Phoenix''s expectation.

    "It turns out that you''re a coward."

    "Wrong, since it''s Princess Inez, I must drink it."

    He took the wine ss in Phoenix''s hand and sniffed it.

    It was a strong love potion.

    It seemed that Leo was impatient.

    Davon took a step forward and pulled Phoenix into his embrace with a wicked smile. Phoenix instantly

    felt his warm breath.

    "Princess, the wine is drugged. Are you sure you want me to drink it?"

    Davon said beside Phoenix''s ear.

    Her guess was right!

    Phoenix was angry.

    Leo didn''t care about her to achieve his goal. She had suspected the drink was not right. After hearing

    what Davon said, she felt extremely angry.

    "What if I do? You don''t dare?"

    It was obvious that Phoenix was seducing him.

    Looking at Leo behind Phoenix, Davon smiled evilly.

    "It seems Princess Inez is enthusiastic. Since that is the case, I must drink it."

    With that, Davon picked up Phoenix and walked towards a nearby lounge. Everybody knew what they

    were going to do.

    Regret?

    Phoenix couldn''t tell.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She looked around, finding that everyone just looked at her ridiculously and indifferently. How apathetic

    they were!

    She had only loved a man so far. But it was a pity that he was not here.

    But even if Samuel epted her, they couldn''t stay with each other for the rest of their life because of

    Phoenix''s identity and situation. Moreover, Samuel never chose her.

    Since that was the case, no matter who she chose today, it would make no difference. After all, this

    pce was so cold that she felt lonely.

    Phoenix was disappointed and sad. She immediately drank the wine in Davon''s hand. Before Davon

    could stop her, she kissed him. Soon, the wine was inside Davon''s mouth.

    Davon was shocked.

    Leo raged.

    "Inez, get down here!"

    He hated that he treated Phoenix like this. But Phoenix didn''t listen to him and continued kissing

    Davon.

    Seeing this, Leo had to say to the substitute, "Mr. Davon, you can''t just watch your assistant doing such

    a thing."

    "He''s not just my assistant. He can do whatever he likes. I don''t care about it."

    The substitute, who was wearing a mask, lowered his darkened eyes.

    Leo was so angry. Just as he was about to ask someone to separate Phoenix and Davon, they had

    entered the room and locked it.

    The drug made them so enthusiastic.

    Though looking like a gentleman, Davon made Phoenix against the door, hotly kissing her.

    Nicole was speechless.

    There were so many rooms here. But why did they choose the one where they were hiding? Under

    such a scene, she had to cough out loud.

    "Well, can you guys stop it for a while?"

    Nicole smiled awkwardly.

    Phoenix and Davon were stunned, and then Phoenix pushed Davon away at once.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that. But why did you guys pick this room?"

    Nicole chuckled. Phoenix looked gloomy.

    Davon was stunned for a moment. Seeing it was Nicole, he smiled at her.

    "It turns out that you''re here. I thought you were out. Aren''t you afraid of being seen by Leo''s people?"

    "We just have a rest here for a while. When the banquetes to the climax, we will go out to catch

    Major."

    Nicole was relieved in front of Davon.

    Seeing that Davon and Nicole knew each other, Phoenix frowned.

    "He is your man?"

    "To be exact, he is Samuel''s man."

    Nicole didn''t know if she was right. Samuel was also from the southeast war zone, and he had a higher

    rank than Davon. So he was naturally one of Samuel''s men.

    Phoenix was stunned.

    "You''re Mr. Green''s man?"

    "Of course."

    Davon still smiled, but there was no desire in his eyes.

    Phoenix was terrified as he could adjust his emotions within such a short time.

    Just now, Davon was acting like an impatient man. But now, he was so calm that Phoenix felt

    oppressive.

    Who was he?

    Before Phoenix could ask, Nicole had asked Davon.

    "Davon, when are you leaving this ce?"

    "After the banquet is over."

    Davon did not feel awkward after Nicole exposed his identity in front of Phoenix. But Phoenix was

    shocked.

    "You are Davon? Then who is that man with a mask?"

    Nicole was stunned.

    It turned out Phoenix didn''t know who Davon was.

    She thought they knew each other. After all, they had been so enthusiastic just now.

    Aware of this, Nicole apologized, "I''m sorry. I don''t know..."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Davon smiled at Nicole, then looked at Phoenix and said, "I am Davon. The one wearing a mask is my

    assistant, Kim."

    "But we all think that he is the young master of the Sawyers!"

    "I asked him to do that. By doing this, it will be convenient for me."

    Davon did not hide anything.

    Phoenix felt pressured.

    "I know your secret. What will you do to me?"

    "What do you think?"

    Davon looked at Phoenix with an oppressive smile.

    Phoenix couldn''t understand what he was thinking. She could only say to him in a low voice, "I won''t

    tell others."

    "Prove it to me. I think Princess Inez has known that people are untrustworthy after so spending so

    many years in the pce."

    "So you want to kill me?"

    Phoenix was angry.

    She even mistook Davon as an assistant like everyone else. Since he was Davon, then she couldn¡¯t do

    things in a nned way. Moreover, Nicole was here, so she had to put aside all her ns.

    But it seemed that Davon did not want to let her go.

    What could she do?

    Just as Phoenix was thinking, Davon said, "Why don''t you be my wife? I trust my wife."

    "Davon!"

    Phoenix''s face immediately turned red because of anger.

    Seeing this, Nicole knew something about them.

    Davon had taken a fancy to Phoenix?

    It was great!

    She would be at ease if Phoenix found her Mr. Right and gave up on Samuel.

    Thinking of this, Nicole said, "I think Davon is a good man. Phoenix, why not give him a chance?"

    "Since you think so, why don''t you marry him? And I will marry Mr. Green. It''s a good idea for both of

    us."

    Phoenix didn''t care what Nicole said but rebutted.

    Nicole was depressed.

    "Ph..."

    "Shut up!"

    Afraid that Nicole would call out her nickname, Phoenix stopped her at once.

    It seemed Nicole was familiar with and trusted Davon. But Phoenix did not think he was just a doctor.

    After all, he could even deceive Leo.

    Moreover, Nicole said that he was from Samuel. Thinking that he had changed his nationality when he

    was sixteen, she frowned.

    "What is your nationality?"

    "Country Z."

    Davon did not hide this. He found the medical kit from the lounge when he was talking to Phoenix.

    Fortunately, there were still useful medicines and disposable needles inside.

    "Nicole, give me the candy I gave you, the blue one."

    Hearing this, Nicole immediately found the blue candy and handed it to him.

    Davon dissolved it in water and put it into the needle tube. Then he lifted Phoenix''s arm and injected

    her.

    "What are you doing?"

    Phoenix tried to struggle, but she didn''t expect that her skills, which she had thought were powerful,

    didn''t work on Davon.

    His weak-looking slender hands grasped her tightly and didn''t let go of her until the injection was

    finished. He said in a low voice, "There was a love potion inside the ss. You would be embarrassed

    in a while without the antidote. The potion is so strong that you will lose your mind soon."

    Hearing this, Nicole was shocked.

    What happened?

    Love potion?

    Phoenix and Davon?

    So did she save Phoenix or ruin their good time?

    Nicole did not understand. Phoenix was annoyed by her surprised expression, but she was mad at

    Davon.

 Chapter 1370 Why Dont You Believe Me?

    Chapter 1370 Why Don''t You Believe Me?

    Without saying a word, Phoenix attacked Davon''s face. Davon did not seem to notice, but the moment

    Phoenix attacked, he quickly moved. Furthermore, his long arm grabbed onto Phoenix''s arm and

    brought her into his embrace.

    "Princess Inez, what are you doing? Are you angry that I didn''t give you the antidote? If you really want

    it, I can spare an entire night with you."

    "Shameless!"

    Even if Phoenix had this thought before, she would not admit it now.

    She was really stupid. She actually thought that Davon was a handsome man and even wanted to

    spend the night with him.

    How could this man be a handsome gentleman? He was simply a cunning man who used his beautiful

    appearance to cheat people.

    Nicole looked at them and felt that she shouldn''t be here anymore, but she couldn''t go out now. What

    should she do?

    Just as she was thinking, Samuel jumped in from the window and was slightly stunned when he saw

    this scene.

    "What''s going on?"

    His voice wasn''t loud, and he directly pulled Nicole over, not rming the two in the fight.

    Davon saw Samuel, but he didn''t have time to say anything. Phoenix''s eyes werepletely red, so

    she naturally didn''t pay attention to other things. This was the first time she had neglected Samuel

    because of others.

    Nicole whispered the matter, and the corners of Samuel''s lips rose slightly.

    "Davon, treat Princess Inez well. She is my sister."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he took Nicole and jumped out of the window.

    When Phoenix heard Samuel''s voice, she was stunned for a moment. When she turned around, she

    saw Samuel leave with Nicole.

    Did he just leave her behind?

    What did he mean by letting Davon take good care of her?

    He couldn''t wait to send her out.

    Although Phoenix had decided to give up Samuel, this scene still made her feel very ufortable.

    Her eyes immediately turned red.

    Davon stopped fighting when he saw her like this and asked in a low voice, "Do you like Samuel?"

    "It''s none of your business!"

    Phoenix had nowhere to vent her anger. Now that Davon was in front of her, she naturally wouldn''t let

    him off easily.

    "Forget about him as soon as possible. He is not suitable for you. Moreover, he is Nicole''s husband. I

    will definitely not allow you to like him."

    Davon''s words stunned Phoenix.

    "You''re so considerate towards Nicole. Why? Do you like her? Go pursue her if you like her. Do you

    feel good about yourself for letting her go? Davon, don''t you think you''re being hypocritical?"

    But Davon smiled and said, "Who told you that I like Nicole? Even if I do, it''s not love. I like you,

    Princess Inez."

    "Cut the crap!"

    Phoenix shouted in a low voice, but she was somewhat surprised in her heart.

    Davon liked her?

    Was he kidding?

    This was the first time they had met, so did he fall in love with her at first sight?

    Even so, she did not ept it.

    Phoenix''s mind was racing as she saw Davon walk towards her.

    "What do you want?"

    The man in front of her looked gentle and weak, but Phoenix could tell from the fight with him earlier

    that he was skilled. And she was no match for him!

    This was the most depressing part.

    Davon looked at Phoenix''s cautious expression and couldn''t help butugh, "Don''t you know what I

    want to do? Everyone outside knows what we are going to do. Although I cured you, seeing you so

    obsessed with Samuel, I think it''s safer to turn you into my woman."

    "How dare you!"

    Phoenix suddenly took a step back.

    What exactly made her feel that Davon in front of her was a harmless person? What kind of emotions

    made her think that she could have a rtionship with Davon?

    The man in front of her was simply like a hunter, while she had be a prey, unable to struggle free

    and extremely terrified.

    This was the first time Phoenix felt fear of a man.

    She turned around and wanted to run, but Davon suddenly grabbed her cor and carried her into her

    arms.

    The faint fragrance of the perfume made Phoenix somewhat disgusted, but her subconscious

    defending was toote. She felt a pain in her neck and fainted. She softly fell into Davon''s embrace.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A trace of heartache shed through Davon''s beautiful eyes, but the corners of his lips curled up. He

    muttered to himself, "Silly girl, I like you! How could I let you go so easily? I said that I like you. It is

    true. Why don''t you believe me?"

    With that, he ced Phoenix on the bed and tucked her in. At the same time, he pressed on her

    sleeping acupoint. Then, he took out aputer from the side and quickly typed on the keyboard. A

    series of codes shed, and soon, he switched to Mark''s ce.

    Mark appeared on theputer screen.

    "Davon, my men have just received those girls and Laurel. We will arrange for them to be sent back to

    our country to see their family. However, at the same time, it is best to send back Leo''s evidence of

    crime quickly. Otherwise, Leo will use us of kidnapping these girls. Then we can''t defend

    ourselves."

    "Don''t worry, Uncle Mark. Nicole and Samuel will do these things. It should be done soon. Don''t contact

    these girls'' families for the time being. Wait until we get the evidence. You can bring them back first. It''s

    more dangerous here now. If you stay, you''ll be exposed."

    Davon said quickly.

    Mark was somewhat worried.

    "Then can you do it by yourself?"

    "Uncle Mark, I''ve been alone all these years. Have you forgotten?"

    Davon smiled, but that smile carried a trace of loneliness and bitterness.

    Mark suddenly felt heartache.

    "I heard that my brother has returned. Samuel and Nicole found him and sent him back to Capital City

    to rest. His mental state is not very good. He has been imprisoned for all these years, so it''s probably

    not easy for him to survive until now. Therefore, he still doesn''t know your identity. Once I tell him, I

    think he wille to find you."

    Davon suddenly stopped.

    "Is he alright?"

    "I''m not sure. I haven''t seen him either. I''m going to visit him this time. Can I tell him your identity?"

    Mark asked carefully.

    Davon''s eyes were a little empty but a little watery.

    "Uncle Mark, my mother Sally is by his side. If his mental state is good, she will tell him that I am her

    and William''s son! Twenty years ago, Sally secretly gave birth to me and she had no choice but to

    entrust me to the Sawyer family. They dered that I was the illegitimate son of the leader of the

    Sawyer family to protect the bloodline of my father, William. Back then, my mother saved his life, so he

    treated me very well. They really treated me as the young master of the Sawyer family. However, my

    mother went back to take the punishment on the third day of my birth and became Leo''s seventh wife

    two monthster. She hid my identity so well that no one except you knew it till now. I think she has her

    considerations. Therefore, Uncle Mark, even though I really want to return to the Don family and

    be Davon Don, I don''t want to hurt my mother. Let my mother decide whether to tell the truth."

    No one knew the bitterness in his heart. Although he lived a wealthy life in the Sawyer family, he knew

    that he was a member of the Don family from Country Z and William''s son from the very beginning. So

    he studied hard. At the age of 16, he found Mark, changed his nationality back, and took the

    opportunity of studying abroad to participate in military training in the militarypound, bing an

    outstanding soldier.

    The Don family was a military family, and he had the Don family''s blood in his body. Naturally, he knew

    what his faith should be.

    His mother had endured so many years of humiliation. Others did not know her suffering, but he did.

    Now that Zayn was also involved in this matter, Davon had no choice but to pay attention to it.

    Although he hated Leo and wanted to kill Leo, Zayn was still his half-brother.

    He couldn''t just let Zayn die.

    However, he couldn''t tell them these reasons at this moment.

    Davon''s heart was filled with thoughts, and Mark felt even more distressed.

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you, but you must be careful when you are on your mission. Nicole and Samuel are

    also in danger. I''ve received orders from the militarypound that you two should work together to

    understand?"

    "I know. Uncle Mark, don''t worry. With me here, Nicole and Samuel will be fine. Alright, I''m going to

    hang up now. When you go back, tell my mother that I might bring her a daughter-inw back."

    After saying that, Davon nced at Phoenix, who was sleeping, and his lips slightly raised.

    "What?"

    Mark was surprised.

    Davon had been obsessed with medical research all these years, and Mark had never heard that he

    was in love with any woman. Why did he suddenly bring a girl back?

    Davon didn''t care what Mark thought and directly cut off the power, erasing all traces. Then, he went to

    lie down beside Phoenix.

    Davon liked her unique scent.

    When did you start to like her?

    Davon''s memories immediately returned to the spring when he was eighteen years old.

    Because he took the risk when he was on a mission, he fell to the side of the road injured. His entire

    body was in so much pain that he almost lost consciousness. He heard a beautiful female voice ringing

    in his ears.

    "This man is quite handsome and is just a little dirty. I wonder if I can keep him as a pet after rescue

    him or send him to a special ce to be to earn some money for me."

    At that time, Davon was infuriated by these words. When he woke up, he had been treated.

    He knew that the girl who saved him was called Phoenix. She liked tea and durian. She liked a man

    whom she didn''t stand a chance to marry.

    He knew about all these things when he was under the abuse of Phoenix. Although the process was

    somewhat painful, it was still deeply imprinted in his mind.

    Now that he recognized her, she did not remember him. The little devil that had tortured him for half a

    month had grown up now, and she was even more beautiful.

    However, it was time for him to take revenge.

    There was a meaningful look in Davon''s eyes.

 Chapter 1371 You Do It On Purpose

    Chapter 1371 You Do It On Purpose

    After Samuel brought Nicole out, they found a secret ce to hide. However, Nicole looked at

    Phoenix''s room and asked worriedly, "Are they OK?"

    Although she hoped that Phoenix could find a good match and give up on Samuel, she was truly

    worried about Phoenix.

    Even if everyone thought they were a good match, they might not be. Only the wearer knew where the

    shoes pained. So, Nicole hoped that Phoenix could find the right one.

    Samuel whispered, "There is a certain look in Davon''s eyes when he looked at Phoenix. He should like

    her. Besides, I have asked Uncle Mark about Davon. Uncle Mark said that he is reliable. Phoenix has

    suffered a lot these years. I hope she can find the right one and have a happy life."

    "But what if Davon hurt her?"

    Thinking of the aphrodisiac that Davon had mentioned, Nicole was somewhat worried.

    "Don''t worry. Davon won''t do that. At most, he''ll joke with her. Phoenix has always been in charge in

    the past few years and the Sky Group has been supporting her. So, she thinks too highly of herself. It''s

    not a bad idea to set her back once."

    What a good way to look at it.

    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel and guessed.

    But Samuel smiled, "Why are you so worried? Aren''t you afraid that she would steal your husband?"

    "You really did it on purpose!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nicole ignored Samuel, turned around, and looked outside. Her eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Major has left."

    At once, Samuel also became serious.

    "You stay here. Don''t move. I''ll follow him."

    "No, I have to go with you. Don''t expect to act alone. Major is ourmon target."

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s hand.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and could onlypromise.

    "OK, but you have to listen to me."

    "When did I not listen?" Nicole said and pouted.

    Samuel was never tired of contemting her when she pouted.

    He held Nicole''s hand and quietly followed behind Major.

    The more Major walked, the more deste it became. Nicole and Samuel became vignt.

    "Nicole, listen to me. You leave on the next bend and find a ce to hide. I think Major knows that we

    are behind him."

    Nicole also had this feeling.

    This time, she did not refute Samuel. Instead, she quickly left as they reached the bend.

    Major frowned slightly and finally stopped in a nearby open space.

    It was empty. There was no ce for Samuel to hide. Samuel hurriedly hid behind a pir. Then Major

    sneered, "Come out."

    Hearing this, Samuel calmly walked out.

    "What should I say? Long time no see? Or how are you?"

    Major and Samuel had been secretly targeting each other for long. It had indeed been a long time since

    they talkedst time.

    "When did you discover us?"

    Samuel asked indifferently.

    Major nced at him. His father and uncle had tried to set Samuel up, but he got away every time. So,

    Major had to admit that Samuel was an outstanding person.

    However, this outstanding person was his enemy, so it was bad for him.

    "I knew it from the moment you entered Santino''s room. Did you save Yanice?"

    "So what?"

    As expected, it was at that time.

    This infrared detection was really advanced. It was mainly used during military operations, but Leo

    used it to monitor his people. And it identally exposed him and Nicole. Fortunately, Nicole was not

    here, which gave Samuel some relief.

    Major smiled faintly. He preferred to deal with Samuel instead of that idiot, Santino.

    He calmly took out a cigarette, lit it, and then gave one to Samuel.

    "Do you smoke?"

    "I have quit."

    Samuel looked around since he thought Major would set an ambush here, but it turned out that he was

    alone.

    He did have some guts.

    "You actually see me alone? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll catch you?"

    "No."

    Major took a puff of his cigarette and said indifferently. Then, he pointed to the stone beside him and

    sat down.

    Samuel also sat down.

    Looking closely at Major''s face, Samuel found that he was somewhat simr to Leo. However, because

    of his mother, he was not very attractive. Anyway, it didn''t matter what men looked like. If Major did

    good, he would have done something. Unfortunately, he didn''t choose this path.

    Noticing Samuel observing him, Major said indifferently, "Actually, we are both pitiful. You were set up

    by Laurel. But at least she has protected you as you grow up. What about me? I have parents, but I

    have been living like an orphan. I even have to remain incognito. You have led a rich life since

    childhood. However, I have to fight with others for a bite of food and get wounds all over my body. In

    this way, I''m more pitiful than you, Samuel. "

    "It''s different. Your father and uncle made me lose everything. I could have had a happy family, not

    stuck in these dirty games. But because of you, I lost it. You suffer because of your father and uncle.

    You deserve it! If it weren''t for your evil thoughts, you would also have a happy life. At least, you are a

    prince. You have to me your father and Leo for all this."

    Samuel did not mince words.

    Major was stunned for a moment and then sneered, "Looks like you''re not going to reconcile with me?"

    "Reconcile? You''ve made so many mistakes. Why do you think I can reconcile with you? Not to

    mention my personal feelings, as a citizen of Country Z, I can''t allow you to escape thew. Don''t think

    that you can escape just by revealing your true identity. You are a naturalized Country Z citizen. What

    you did was a great crime. Now you feel that you have returned to your homnd, but in reality, Major,

    you are defecting, which is unforgivable. My duty is to extradite you. Then you will go on trial and

    receive the punishment you''re entitled to."

    Samuel was a person of faith. Besides, Major had to be paid back for what he had done to Nicole, the

    Shaws, and the Dons.

    Major''s eyes turned cold.

    "I thought I could have a good chat with you. If you let me go, I can give you the position of the top

    official in Country F. Aren''t you going to consider it?"

    Samuel suddenlyughed.

    "The position of the top official should be very high, right? As far as I know, only the king can appoint it.

    Are you sure that Leo will let me be the top official?"

    "I don''t care."

    Major sneered, "He makes me suffer so much. He said that he ispensating my father and me, but

    nothing canpensate for what my father and I have lost over the years. My father could have been

    a prince and enjoyed a high level of respect among the public. But he has been hiding behind Aaron.

    Leo even forced my mother to marry Elvis. Whatever his purpose is, he shouldn''t have used our family

    like this. It''s not yet certain who the king is. "

    Samuel could tell that Major really wanted to start a coup.

    "But the sacrifice is really voluntary, isn''t it? Leo and your father did that because they coveted the

    minerals in our country. So, stopining."

    "Voluntary? Who told you my father was willing to sacrifice? Leo forced him! When I hadn''t been born,

    the doctor had known that I was a boy. Leo used my life to force my father to leave Country F and give

    up his throne to search for minerals in your country. But after I was born, he sent me to an orphanage

    in Country Z and told my mother that only when she went to Country Z could she find me. That was

    why my mother had no choice but to go to your country. If it weren''t for his schemes, how could we be

    separated for so many years? My mother is dead and she never saw my father before she died. And

    my father hasn''t returned to his homnd in all these years. Leo caused all of this. He even said he is

    making up for me and my father? What can he use topensate us? A knighthood? Or a lot of

    wealth? Can itpensate for what we have sacrificed? Thanks to my father and mother, Country F

    can be so prosperous. The throne is supposed to be my father''s and mine! Once my father finds the

    entrance to the minerals, I will kill Leo. As for his children, I won''t keep them, especially Zayn!"

    Speaking of Zayn, Major looked fierce.

    It was Zayn who cut his mother piece by piece. He had to take revenge. He wanted Zayn to experience

    the pain that his mother had suffered from.

    Samuel wanted tough.

    This was the brotherhood that Leo mentioned?

    It turned out that once a person lost faith, they could be extremely evil.

    Major wanted to fight against Leo. Leo also wanted to defeat them.

    He was not as kind as he looked.

    Samuel began to think on his feet. He suddenly felt that he could defeat Leo by using Jayden''s and

    Major''s hatred toward Leo. Furthermore, Leo''s children might not know what Leo had done over the

    years, but Jayden knew.

    As long as Jayden had evidence, then Leo couldn''t get away with it. However, the odds were against

    Samuel. How could he start the fight between Jayden and Leo?

 Chapter 1372 You Have Such a Lunatic Idea

    Chapter 1372 You Have Such a Lunatic Idea

    Major waited for a while, but Samuel gave him no answer. He couldn''t help but frown.

    "You''re a talented person and I don''t want to be against you. As long as you cooperate with me, we can

    find a win-win solution."

    This was Major''s real purpose.

    Samuel said with a sneer, "Win-win? My mission is to capture you back. Can you help me?"

    Major''s face immediately darkened.

    "It seems that we can''t reach an agreement."

    "It''s because you have such a lunatic idea."

    Samuel said fearlessly.

    "Then don''t me me for doing this the hard way. Come and tie him up!" A hint of ruthlessness shed

    across Major''s face.

    Many guards suddenly came out from nowhere. It turned out that they had been hiding around this

    ce all the time.

    They looked a little different from Leo''s guards. Maybe they were Major''s subordinates.

    Leo knew that Samuel and Nicole were in the pce. However, judging from Major''s words, Samuel

    guessed that Major didn''t want to hand him over to Leo, so...

    Samuel''s mind was racing.

    He didn''t stop those guards who came to capture him. Instead, he showed no sign of resistance while

    they tied him up.

    Major nced at the surroundings and sneered, "Are you still waiting for Nicole to save you? To tell you

    the truth, Zayn is now under Leo''s surveince now. As long as Nicole arrives at Zayn''s pce, she will

    be arrested. It''s okay to hand that stupid woman over to Leo, but you''re different. You''re a military

    genius and also the head of the Green family. As long as you''re under my control, both your military

    talent and your money will be mine."

    It turned out that Major had been harboring this evil n.

    Samuel wasn''t about to argue with him this time.

    He was taken away by Major, but he was still worried about Nicole, fearing that she would go find Zayn.

    Nicole did not leave. Instead, she watched Major and Samuel converse from afar. Although she had no

    idea what they had said, Samuel''s obedience surprised her. She couldn''t help sinking into a reverie.

    If Samuel fought with Major, Major might not gain the upper hand. Only when Major''s subordinates

    appeared did Nicole realize that Samuel intended to preserve his strength, or he nned to oppose

    with a counterplot.

    If that was the case, her appearance would alert Major.

    Although she felt a little distressed to see Samuel being captured, she was still rational and did not rush

    to rescue him. Instead, she followed them from a distance.

    Major did not arrange for Samuel to stay in the pce. Instead, he forced Samuel to get into the car

    aftering to a path and whispered, "Take him away."

    It turned out that Major was going to arrange for Samuel to stay somewhere outside the pce.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly, wondering if she should leave this ce or not. She subconsciously

    rolled over and hid under the car while everyone was listening to Major''s arrangements.

    Someone started the car, bringing Samuel out of the pce. Since Nicole was hiding under the car,

    she was also taken away.

    Leo had given Major a lot of rights, so Major was able to send Samuel out of the pce smoothly. No

    one stopped them for a check along the way. Compared to Samuel, Nicole suffered a lot more.

    She had poor physical strength, and she was almost exhausted while hiding under the car. What was

    worse, she found it hard to breathe under the car exhaust.

    After leaving the pce, Nicole really couldn''t hold on any longer and loosened her grip on the car. She

    immediately rolled to the side of the road. Seeing a shared car nearby, she didn''t hesitate to go up and

    start it.

    She followed Samuel and the others from a distance and drove for a long time before leaving the city.

    They finally arrived at the northern suburbs.

    When she came to the depopted zone again, Nicole abandoned her car and followed them on foot.

    This was very demanding for her physical strength, but she had no other choice right now.

    Samuel was her beloved man, so she would by no means lose him.

    The car stopped at an abandoned factory in the depopted zone.

    It seemed that the Millers liked to choose this ce to do something secretly.

    Nicole watched those people bring Samuel out of the car and push him into the factory. Nicole followed

    them, trying her best to avoid being noticed.

    The factory was abandoned, so it was rtively empty.

    Seeing them enter through a tunnel, Nicole knew that there must be a hidden ce under the ground.

    However, if she continued to follow them, she might expose herself.

    Thinking of this, Nicole looked at the tunnel with mixed feelings and left without hesitation.

    Instead of returning to the pce, she called Davon directly. Unfortunately, Davon didn''t answer the

    phone.

    Nicole was a little anxious and had no choice but to call Mark.

    Mark had prepared to take his men away, but after hearing Nicole''s words, he couldn''t help but pause

    for a moment.

    "Where''s Davon?"

    The first person he subconsciously asked about was Davon.

    Nicole was stunned for a moment. Then she said, "He didn''t answer the phone."

    "Maybe you called him at the wrong time. How about sending me your location? I''ll ask my men to find

    you."

    Mark couldn''t ignore Nicole and Samuel''s safety, but his task was also important. If he exposed himself

    now, he would be unable to take those women back to the country, let alone ensuring his own safety.

    This was a big matter, and it was also his purpose ofing here. Since it was impossible to dy the

    task, he decided to ask some of his men to go find Nicole, so that she could save Samuel by herself.

    "Nicole, I can''t get there myself. I''ve already contacted the military, and the soldiers will arrive at the

    designated location in an hour. Stay here for a while with my men. I''lle back after sending those

    women to the airport."

    Nicole knew about Mark''s current situation from his words. Thinking of the importance of those women,

    Nicole whispered, "Uncle Mark, you don''t need toe back. Just go with those people and leave

    some behind for me."

    "That won''t do. How can you save him by yourself? Drop your unrealistic idea and wait for me toe

    back."

    Mark''s words worried Laurel.

    "Did something bad happen to Samuel?"

    "It has nothing to do with you."

    Mark did not have a good impression of Laurel. It was quite natural for people to hold a prejudice

    against spies.

    Laurel did not care about Mark''s attitude towards her. Instead, she knelt on both knees and pleaded,

    "Mark, I know that both you and yourpatriots hate me. But now that something has happened to

    Samuel, I can''t give up on him. I''m from Country F, and I''m more familiar with this country than all of

    you. Let me go. I can save Samuel."

    "You''re not trying to escape, are you?"

    Although Mark felt that this possibility was not high, he still asked.

    Laurel shook her head and said, "Where can I run to? Even my own homnd has no ce for me.

    Wherever I go, I have no one else backing me up. Nheless, I raised Samuel by myself. Now that

    something has happened to him, I must try my best to save him. Besides, there are dangers

    everywhere, and none of you are familiar with this ce. Let me go. I promise to return with Samuel,

    okay?"

    "How will you guarantee that?"

    "Nicole asked me to take the poison. Without the antidote, I will die. So I won''t run away or do anything

    to harm you. Are you reassured now?"

    Hearing Laurel''s words, Mark was stunned.

    Poison?

    Did it mean that Nicole and Davon were in close contact?

    Thinking of this, Mark pondered for a moment before nodding.

    "You''d better do as you say. If not, we can catch you a second time. Don''t me me for being ruthless

    then."

    Laurel was right. She was familiar with this ce and could help Nicole a lot, as long as she really

    decided to save Samuel.

    "I will."

    Laurel nodded.

    Mark asked a group of people to watch over Laurel on their way to the address given by Nicole.

    Because of Davon, these people were all wearing the clothes of the Green family''s medical team.

    Therefore, they did not attract anyone''s special attention.

    When Nicole saw Laurel, she was slightly stunned. However, she did not say anything, for she had

    always trusted Mark''s arrangements. Since he had sent Laurel over, he must have his own intentions.

    "Nicole, how''s Samuel?"

    Laurel was truly worried about Samuel.

    Nicole nced at her and whispered, "He is now in the abandoned factory. Some of Major''s men have

    just left, but there should still be some inside. What we need to do now is to go in and know Samuel''s

    true intention."

    "Shouldn''t we save him?"

    Laurel was a little worried.

    Nicole whispered, "Samuel followed them into the factory without any resistance. I think he must have

    his own idea. Since Major didn''t hand Samuel over to Leo, he might have other ns. Everyone knows

    that Zayn is my cousin. After something happened to Samuel, the only person I can rely on is Zayn.

    Perhaps people are ambushing near Zayn''s pce to capture me. Not long after we arrived at the

    pce, Leo found out about our presence, but he didn''t take any action. Besides, Leo went to Zayn''s

    pce before the banquet, so we must have aroused the suspicions of Leo."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Laurel was a littleforted. Before arriving here, she was afraid that Nicole

    would lose herposure after Samuel was caught. It seemed that Nicole had be more mentally

    strong during this time.

    "Then what should we do now?"

    Laurel asked in a low voice.

    Nicole looked inside and whispered, "Major has asked most of his men to leave the factory, probably

    because he has great confidence in this ce. Let''s go in and deal with his men. Then we can ask

    Samuel if he has any ns."

    "OK."

    Under Nicole''smand, people sent by Mark quickly entered the abandoned factory, but Laurel

    stopped them.

    "There are infrared rays here."

    As a native of Country F, Laurel was more familiar with the security measures here. Therefore, she

    warned them before Nicole and the others entered the range of scanning.

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    She was indeed afraid of the infrared rays, but Laurel quickly went forward and shut down the main

    system. Only then did Nicole bring others inside and subdued Major''s men.

    The moment she saw Samuel, Nicole was somewhat emotional.

    "Are you alright?"

    Nicole began to check his condition, and she didn''t even have time to wipe off the dust on her face.

    It broke Samuel''s heart to see her like this.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    "You little fool. I can''t believe that you hid under the car and followed us here. Weren''t you afraid that

    you would lose all your strength?"

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."

    Nicole tittered. Samuel''s heart was filled with hope and warmth again when he saw her smile.

    Nicole was always able to bring sunshine and hope to this cold world.

    Samuel hugged her and then saw Laurel.

    "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 1373 Use Himself as Bait

    Chapter 1373 Use Himself as Bait

    "She''s here to save you. Fortunately, she was here just now. Otherwise, our people would have been

    injured by the infrared rays."

    Nicole hated Laurel, but she didn''t take any of her credit.

    Laurel did not say anything. She looked at Samuel with warm eyes. Samuel had sensed this kind of

    warmth before. It was the way Laurel treated him when he was young. However, times had changed.

    Now that he saw such a gaze, he was unable to bear it.

    Samuel turned his head away and whispered, "The shutdown of the infrared system will let Major know

    that something has happened here. He locked me up and didn''t want Leo to know, so he mighte

    by himself. Although we don''t have many people right now, if we blindside, it will be possible to

    seed."

    "You want to use yourself as bait?"

    Nicole understood what Samuel meant.

    "Right."

    Samuel did not hide it.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "We must capture Major. This is an opportunity. After capture Major, we will extradite him back home.

    On the other hand, we will have someone send a message that Leo harmed Major to cause an internal

    conflict between Jayden and Leo."

    This was Samuel''s idea

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Jayden and Leo have worked together for so many years. They might not fall for it. Our n to sow

    discord may not seed."

    "What if I were to deliver this message?"

    Laurel suddenly said.

    Samuel and Nicole were stunned for a moment.

    "You?"

    "Yes, I am both Leo and Jayden''s people. They know my current situation. I can''t return to your side.

    Otherwise, what awaits me is a dead end. Therefore, I can only rely on them to live. If I were to find

    Jayden after escaping from Leo, Jayden might believe it. However, if Major is still alive, Jayden

    probably won''t fight with Leo immediately. After all, Major is his only son, so he will definitely save

    Major first."

    Laurel analyzed.

    After Nicole and Samuel arrived here, they blocked the signal, so they didn''t receive the report on

    whether Jarrod was Jayden''s biological son. Now that they heard Laurel''s words, Samuel frowned

    slightly.

    "Is Jarrod not Jayden''s biological son?"

    "No, he was the child of Alice and a guard of Jayden''s. At that time, Jayden couldn''t let Alice give birth

    to his kid. However, he needed a stick to beat Alice with. That was why he drugged Alice, asked his

    guards to have sex with her, thus she gave birth to Jarrod. Originally, he thought that Alice would tell

    him the secret of the entrance for the sake of the child, but he didn''t expect that in Alice''s heart, the

    nsmen were more important than him and the child, so Jayden was very angry. At that time, when

    Alice escaped and was sent to the Green family, Jayden nned to kill Jarrod. But thinking about it, he

    felt hateful, so he kept him alive and used him to practice the bug techniques. He reported this matter

    to Leo, and I saw the report. "

    Laurel told Samuel and Nicole what she knew.

    Samuel was really pissed off.

    This Jayden deserved to die!

    However, what Laurel said was correct. If Major did not die, Jayden might not go against Leo, but it was

    toote to ask for help.

    The saying goes that generals can improvise while the king is not avable.

    Moreover, Major''s crime was heinous, and even if he was killed on the spot, there would be nothing

    wrong with it.

    Thinking of this, Samuel nodded.

    "Let''s do it like this. Nicole, you have to be carefulter."

    "Alright."

    After Nicole and Samuel discussed their ns, they began to move.

    Sure enough, Major received the news.

    "Mr. Major, the infrared system in the northern suburbs has been shut down."

    Major''s eyes narrowed.

    "Do you know whose people did it?"

    "They don''t seem to be from the pce. We are monitoring all the king''s people. They had no moves.

    The people in the other pces are also doing well. Santino and Zayn are both at the state banquet.

    Princess Inez and Davon are in the room. They probably won''te out until a whileter. Princess

    Sienna is being monitored by our forces and she didn''t make any moves."

    Hearing his people''s words, Major guessed that it was Nicole.

    "What a Nicole. I underestimated her. Without Zayn''s help, she actually has other aid? Let''s go and see

    what her aid is. At the same time, wipe out the forces behind her."

    Major said confidently.

    The guard was a little worried.

    "Mr. Major, if we leave the state banquet like this, I''m afraid the king will be angry."

    "Go tell the king that my father wants me back. No matter what, he needs my father''s financial

    resources to support military research in the country."

    "Yes."

    The guard quickly left.

    Major quietly put down his ss and left without anyone paying attention.

    Although Santino and Zayn were drinking, all of their people kept an eye on Major. Seeing that Major

    had left, Santino signaled his people to follow Major with his eyes.

    Danie nced at Zayn and whispered, "Mr. Freeman, what should we do?"

    "Don''t do anything. Find someone to tell Sienna to have her men follow Major. We need to get

    ourselves out."

    A meaningful gaze shed across Zayn''s eyes.

    Didn''t Sienna say that she wanted to cooperate with him and get him that position?

    Right now, he wanted to see Sienna''s abilities.

    At this moment, he absolutely couldn''t be involved, not only for that position but also for Nicole and

    Samuel.

    Anyway, when Leo came to his pce before the state banquet, he didn''t feel that it was just about

    reminiscence. Perhaps Leo already suspected him, but there was no evidence. Under such

    surveince, it would be better to do nothing. After all, he didn''t have the power to confront Leo.

    Thinking of this, Zayn continued to socialize, as if he didn''t know and didn''t care about anything.

    Danie did not leave. She just asked a waiter to give a note to Sienna. Sienna signaled with her eyes

    and Amy arranged for someone to follow Major out of the pce.

    Major knew that there were many people behind him, but now, he didn''t care.

    The shutdown of the infrared ray let him know that Samuel had probably escaped. Now, he didn''t know

    what kind of trap he had set for him. Since that was the case, the people behind him might save his life

    at a critical moment.

    It had to be said that the minds of the people in this pce wereplicated. Everyone had their own

    ns.

    When Major arrived at the northern suburbs, Samuel had indeed disappeared. People lying here were

    all his, and they were all dead.

    So ruthless!

    Major did not think that Samuel was a pushover, nor did he feel that he was soft-hearted. Sometimes,

    Samuel was inferior to him because his rank and faith controlled his anger.

    Now, he actually started a massacre!

    It could be seen that both he and Nicole were not easy to deal with.

    "Turn on the monitoring system and locate Samuel."

    No one knew that he had installed a tracking system on Samuel. Even if Samuel fled to the ends of the

    earth, he had a way to know his exact location.

    Just when Major was pleased with himself, Samuel was fiddling with a small object. It was the tracking

    system that Major had ced on his body.

    "What''s this?"

    "The tracker might have been secretly put by Major when he locked me up. He thought I didn''t know,

    but who am I? How could I not have discovered it? Since he feels that he can rely on such an

    electronic device, then let him learn a lesson."

    The corner of Samuel''s lips curled up slightly, and a cruel smile appeared on his face.

    To show off such low-level electronic technology in front of aputer expert like him was simply

    teaching fish how to swim.

    Nicole immediately knew what Samuel was going to do.

    "Where do you n to put this?"

    "The ce where Yanice is imprisoned is a good ce. It''s also Leo''s territory. If Major died there, even

    Jayden would believe it."

    Samuel''s words were epted by Laurel.

    "That''s right. That ce is Leo''s. No one is allowed to approach it without the orders of the king. Even

    Jayden is not allowed to do so. Therefore, that ce is absolutely safe. It will convince Jayden."

    Hearing Laurel say the same thing, Nicole felt relieved.

    "So that ce is Major''s burial ground?"

    "Yeah, are there any snipers in here?"

    Samuel asked, but no one answered, which meant that there weren''t.

    "I''ll do it!"

    Nicole said indifferently.

    She was somewhat exhausted. Even if Major arrived there, she might not be able to participate in the

    battle. However, she was a Don and the matriarch of the Green family. Under such circumstances, she

    would definitely not allow herself to sit and watch.

    Now, as a sniper, she had to take the lead to find a good spot, set up the scene, and then quietly wait

    for the best opportunity for a fatal blow.

    In this way, her physical strength would recover and she would be rtively safe.

    Samuel knew that Nicole''s considerations were correct, and that she would drain her strength when

    Nicole was not a delicate woman. She was a Don, a Shaw, and the matriarch of the Green family. She

    would not allow him to feel sorry for her for what she was gonna do.

    Her merits were bound to be recorded in history with him.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and said worriedly, "Pay more attention to your safety. It''s better to find more

    spots for sniping. The spot you can think of will definitely be on Major''s mind. We don''t know if there

    are any snipers among his people, so you''d better find a spot that isn''t easy to discover to protect

    yourself. Nicole, I know that you are not a weak person, but remember, you are thest protection of all

    of us, so you must take care of yourself. "

    "I know."

    Nicole nodded. She wanted to leave, but Samuel held her in his arms.

    His arms were tightly wrapped around Nicole, and a reluctant voice sounded in her ears.

    "I can''t bear to see you suffer, but I know you have to do it now. Nicole, I''m proud to have a wife like

    you. I look forward to our return and receiving the prize together. Do you understand what I

    mean?"

 Chapter 1374 Nicole Is Excellent

    Chapter 1374 Nicole Is Excellent

    How could Nicole not understand?

    This was the very first time Nicole had ovee her shyness in front of everyone. She hugged Samuel

    tightly and whispered, "Trust me, I, Nicole, deserve you, Samuel. I want everyone to know that you

    married me not for showing off my pretty face. I am a soldier who can fight with you. Making you feel

    proud has always been my goal."

    Samuel''s eyes were a little moist.

    "It''s been hard on you."

    "It¡¯s not easy for everyone. Alright, let''s drop it here. I got to go. I''ll set everything up and wait for you

    guys."

    Nicole took the tracker from Samuel and kissed him on the face. But Samuel grabbed the back of

    Nicole¡¯s head and kissed her fervently.

    Nicole could feel Samuel¡¯s breathing, so could Samuel feel hers. Such a scene made all people on

    spot feel their blood boiling.

    Nicole pushed Samuel away, panting, then turned around and ran outside.

    Samuel watched Nicole as she ran until she disappeared, with determination in his eyes.

    "Guys, we are now in a foreign country. We don''t have backup or support. We are the only ones to

    same rule. Anyone who survives, in the end, should bring back the wills of otherrades-in-arms and

    help themplete theirst words. Can we?"

    "Yes!"

    All the soldiers shouted out as soon as Samuel finished talking.

    This was a battle of defending the frontier of their nation, also a fight to win or die.

    The blood of all the soldiers was boiling. They had put their lives on the line. It had been a long time

    since Samuel had led the troops to battle. The current situation made him feel as if he had returned to

    the age when his passion for fights was at its peak.

    Looking at everything in front of her, Laurel understood why Leo and Jayden were doomed to fail.

    Samuel''s men all had their own beliefs. To live up to their beliefs and for the sake of their country and

    people, they could risk everything at the cost of their lives. Although Leo had been reforming his army

    using high-tech, his troop did not have faiths and was ill-organized. They were gathered together

    because of Leo''s force, not of their loyalties to Leo, the king of the country.

    Undoubtedly, Leo was destined to fail.

    This was the first time Laurel felt she made the right decision.

    Standing on Samuel''s side was the wisest choice. Unfortunately, she had not seen through all of this

    early. Now, she could only end up lonely.

    Nicole did not know what was going on here. Not long after she walked out, Laurel whispered,

    "Samuel, I''ll go with Nicole. I''m familiar with everything there. Although Nicole is capable of handling

    this, she might be set up. Major is not simple. He is very cunning. We could watch each other¡¯s back if I

    go there."

    Samuel paused at Laurel''s words.

    He was worried about Nicole, but he also worried about Laurel. Laurel knew this.

    "I know you''re worried about me, but please give me onest chance, okay? I promise I won''t hurt

    Nicole and will do my best to protect her. After all, she is your wife and the mother of your children. I

    have let down your father and the Greens. I will not let you down before I die."

    Laurel was very sincere when she said this.

    Samuel frowned, but he still gave Laurel this chance.

    Perhaps from Laurel''s eyes, Samuel could tell that she was repentant.

    Samuel nodded, and Laurel went after Nicole.

    Nicole felt that there was someone behind her, and she was alert. When she found it was Laurel, she

    was stunned.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Let me help you."

    Laurel¡¯s answer made Nicole realize that Samuel was worried about her.

    Well, the ce Nicole went for belonged to Leo. Perhaps it was all right for Laurel toe along.

    Nicole and Laurel arrived at the cabin very soon.

    The cabin had been abandoned when Yanice left. It could be seen that Leo had lost his temper

    because of Yanice''s departure. Everything in the room had been smashed.

    Nicole checked around quickly. She found that a couple of hignds could be used to snipe, but they

    would make them exposed and targeted by the enemies.

    Laurel discovered the same problem.

    "I''ll go to the hignd. You hide down there. We''ll cooperate. Major would not figure out."

    Laurel pointed to one of the spots and said.

    Nicole shook her head.

    "No, I''ll go over there. Although it would expose me, it''s the best spot. As long as Majores in, I''ll kill

    him right away."

    Nicole knew that a good spot had to be in the hignd. They could find somewhere else to hide, but it

    may not turn out to be the best. Though the hignds may expose them, they could make it if they got

    the right time.

    Laurel knew this well. She was just concerned about Nicole''s safety. But she also knew Nicole would

    not change her mind.

    She came to assist but not interfere with Nicole.

    "Alright, then I''ll find a ce to hide. We''ll take care of each other."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was fine with all this.

    Not long after Nicole and Laurel hid themselves, Major came in with his men.

    "Attention, there may be an ambush here. Watch out."

    Major said this in low voice, but everyone heard it clearly, including Nicole.

    Samuel''s men hadn''t arrived yet. They hadn''t expected Major toe so quickly. It seemed that Major

    took a shortcut. Unfortunately, Samuel wasn''t familiar with this ce, so he failed to get there earlier.

    Major would know it was a trap if he came. He would not stay long. He cherished his life so much that

    he would not expose himself to danger.

    Nicole analyzed the situation. There was only one possibility. She killed Major the moment he came in.

    However, it would expose her then. And Major would take her down.

    Thinking of this, Nicole frowned, and the image of Samuel appeared in her mind.

    If she died, what would happen to Samuel?

    Probably Samuel would go crazy.

    However, Samuel would think twice before he took any actions for the sake of his kids, Laurel and

    Uncle Mark.

    Nicole understood perfectly what Samuel might think.

    Nicole''s heart ached because of the possibility of being separated from Samuel forever.

    Nicole had loved this man since college, then she married him and had his children. Never did she

    regret it. Although there were misunderstandings between them, and she was scarred by battles, she

    would feel happy rather than sad when she thought back to the time with Samuel.

    Nicole had always known that there were many idents in one¡¯s life, but she did not expect that she

    and Samuel had only been together for a few years, during which they had been separated for five

    years due to misunderstanding.

    Nicole had not spent enough time with Samuel, and she may leave this world forever before she could

    talk with their kids again.

    Nicole couldn''t say that she had no regrets, but she knew well what she should choose between her

    home and her country.

    She was Samuel''s wife, a military wife, and she was also the owner of Night Elf Empire. She had too

    many responsibilities. Even if she was reluctant to part with her family, she could not miss the best time

    to kill Major. Otherwise, once Major escaped, it would alert his men. Then Major and Leo would know

    their n. If it happened, it would be impossible for Jayden and Leo to fight with each other.

    Leo had really strong power. Leo would be a scourge, which would be more unmanageable

    if there was no Jayden''s usation or resistance. And it would be impossible for Country Z nor other

    countries to battle against Country F in a short period.

    Nicole knew her mission when she thought that more people would be separated from their families

    because of Leo.

    Even if it was a life for a life, Nicole wouldn''t lose!

    Millions of Nicole''spatriots would remember her. She shared the same blood as the Dons.

    The Dons were born and died on the battlefield. This was their destiny and duty.

    Nicole suddenly remembered her father, Xander.

    If Nicole¡¯s father was still alive, he would be proud of her daughter.

    A sense of pride arose in Nicole''s heart.

    Nicole had never felt so lucky that she was a child of the Dons.

    Seeing Major''s men enter one by one, while Major was at the back, Nicole was a little anxious.

    Laurel also realized that Samuel¡¯s men probably wouldn''t be able to arrive in time.

    Laurel looked at Nicole and found determination and indifference to death in Nicole''s eyes.

    Laurel was shocked and understood everything at once.

    Laurel had always felt that Nicole didn''t deserve Samuel. It was Laurel that nurtured Samuel, her pride.

    She knew how outstanding Samuel was, but only then did Laurel realize that she was wrong.

    Nicole was outstanding!

    Nicole deserved Samuel and was respectable!

    However, Laurel¡¯s mission was to protect Nicole. How could she let Nicole die?

    Laurel watched Major wander outside as he let his men go in first. She knew that Nicole could not

    shoot, and had no chance to shoot.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Under such circumstances, if Major''s men didn''t see Samuel inside, they would inform Major, and

    Major would not go in for sure.

    The mission would be a failure if Major did not go in. But how could Laurel let this happen?

    She looked at Nicole and suddenly made a decision.

    The ce she was hiding was outside the room. As long as she fired first, Major, the coward, would

    think that the people who were ambushing him were outside. Then he would run inside as soon as

    possible.

    As long as Major entered the room, Nicole would grab the chance. If Nicole pulled the trigger, Major

    would undoubtedly die. However, Laurel would expose herself at the same time, which meant that she

    was likely to be shot to death.

 Chapter 1375 All Grudges Are Settled

    Chapter 1375 All Grudges Are Settled

    Laurel looked in Nicole''s direction. Sweat oozed from Nicole''s forehead. It could be seen that her

    worries were the same as Laurel''s.

    Seeing that Major''s men were about to enter, Laurel knew that there was no time to hesitate any

    longer. She immediately pulled the trigger and shot towards Major''s leg.

    The bullet pierced through the air and headed towards Major.

    Major dodged sharply and immediately became vignt.

    "There''s a sniper in the direction of three o''clock."

    Everyone came out when they heard this. They open fire towards Laurel''s location.

    Nicole suddenly became anxious.

    She never imagined that Laurel would sacrifice herself for this task. She even treated her life as

    nothing.

    Just as Nicole was in a daze, Major ran into the room to dodge.

    "Kill her! Shoot her to death!"

    Major shouted ferociously.

    Nicole had no time to care about Laurel, let alone thinking of anything else. Holding her breath, she

    aimed at Major''s head and suddenly pulled the trigger.

    Major was sensitive enough to realize there was another sniper, but at that time he couldn''t turn around

    to dodge. In his desperation, Major pulled one of his subordinates before him.

    The bullet pierced through his subordinate''s temples. Major lowered his body slightly to shun. This was

    a near escape.

    Blood flowed down from Major''s head, bringing with it the smell of blood. This angered Major.

    "Damn it! There''s another sniper!"

    He abruptly grabbed the gun of his dead subordinate and shot towards Nicole''s position.

    Nicole rolled on the spot and quickly shifted her position. She did not forget to aim at Major again at the

    same time.

    This time, Major was not that lucky.

    The bullet surprisingly pierced through his chest. Major fell straight down immediately.

    "Mr. Major!"

    His men immediately panicked.

    Nicole did not dare to stay any longer. She quickly left.

    Right at this moment, Samuel''s helpers came. They surrounded the rest of the men and then killed

    them all.

    Samuel took control of the situation. Nicole then quickly went to find Laurel. Only then did she notice

    that Laurel, being shot several times, was at herst gasp.

    "Laurel!"

    Nicole felt very sorry.

    She gently picked up Laurel. The warm blood stained her palms and clothes red. It also stung her eyes.

    "Why? Why do you do this?"

    Nicole had always thought Laurel to be selfish, cunning, and even somewhat ruthless. She still

    remembered how Laurel poisoned her, how Laurel abused and bullied her. How could such a viin

    sacrifice for her?

    No!

    No way!

    She must be up to something.

    "Are you plotting something? Do you have other ns? Tell me, tell me!"

    Nicole''s eyes were moist. She was on the verge of crying.

    Laurel looked at Nicole and smiled, "Nicole, you can''t learn the tricks of a viin, and you can''t be a

    viin either. You are soft but determined. No one can persuade you once you make up your mind. This

    is not good. But luckily, you have Samuel. Without him, you might not have been able to achieve what

    you are now."

    "I know, I know. Don''t talk anymore. I''ll find a doctor. There should be a field doctor in the team. I''ll get

    him!"

    Just as Nicole was about to get up, Laurel grabbed her hands.

    "No need. I can''t make it. Don''t waste the doctor''s time."

    Laurel suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Nicole could not suppress herself. The tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes.

    "Don''t think I''ll forgive you for what you''ve done for me, Laurel. I won''t forgive you. Do you think I''ll feel

    guilty if you die for me? I won''t!"

    "That is the best. I''m just a cold-blooded person. I didn''t do it for you just now. Nicole, I really don''t like

    you."

    Laurel gasped for breath and paused for a moment before saying, "I''m doing this for Samuel. Even

    though I know I''m not worthy to be his mother, I still feel happy to be able to do onest thing for him.

    You''re the one he cares about the most, so you must be safe. What is Samuel to do without you? He

    has no families around him, except you. Although I don''t like you, I know you are his favorite. I hope

    that you can apany him for the rest of his life. "

    After saying that, Laurel coughed violently. The corners of her mouth turned red. However, she smiled

    with relief.

    "My entire life is pathetic. I thought I was fighting for my country and my people. I thought I could give

    everything I have for my country and my people. For this, I spared no effort and even betrayed my

    beloved ones. But in the end, no one cared about what I did. The king I support is not for the people at

    all. My life is a joke. I am happy that I can die for a good cause. I am a person without roots or family. I

    hope you can bring my ashes back and bury them beside my husband. He is the only one I have loved.

    But I almost destroyed his son and the entire Green family. I was guilty, and even if I died, I might not

    be able to get redemption and forgiveness. However, I still want to see him even if I am given the cold

    shoulder."

    As Laurel spoke, her voice died down.

    Her arm automatically slid down, giving people a sad feeling.

    Nicole felt very sad.

    She didn''t want to forgive Laurel. Everything she did was so hateful and loathsome. How could the pain

    Laurel put on her and Joseph be erased so easily?

    However, she felt pain.

    Nicole had a mixed feeling. She put Laurel down and cleaned her up.

    In fact, from another perspective, Laurel was respectable. She did so much for her country and people.

    It was just that she did not get recognition. She chose the wrong country and the wrong faith.

    Samuel quickly ended the battle. After annihting Major''s men, he put away Major''s corpse.

    He looked everywhere for Nicole, but only to find Nicole kneeling on the ground, crying before a

    woman.

    Samuel''s heart ached.

    That dress was so familiar. Could that woman be Laurel?

    He quickly ran over. When he saw Laurel lying on the ground covered in blood without breath, his heart

    ached.

    "She..."

    "She sacrificed herself to save me."

    Nicole briefly recounted what happened just now.

    Samuel was shocked.

    He didn''t expect Laurel would sacrifice herself to protect Nicole.

    As her son, he was grateful to Laurel for this.

    "Does she have anyst words?"

    "She wants to go home and be buried next to Dad. She says she wants to apologize to Dad."

    Nicole looked at Samuel and whispered, "Samuel, I don''t think I can hate her anymore."

    "Then don''t. Death settled all grudges."

    Samuel hugged Nicole.

    Fortunately, she was unharmed.

    He was truly grateful to Laurel. She saved Nicole. For this reason, he would ce Laurel''s tombstone

    beside his dad and carve his name on her tombstone.

    At this moment, he was willing to admit that she was his mother.

    Lying on Samuel''s arms, Nicole wept, "I really don''t like death. No matter who dies, I''m very sad. A

    person only has a few decades. This is already hard, let alone sudden death. It feels really bad."

    "It won''t happen again. These people sacrificed their lives for more people to live peaceful life. This is

    our duty as the armed force."

    Samuel''s words instantly gave Nicole a deeper understanding of soldiers.

    In the past, she wanted to spend time with just two of them. She thought there were countless service

    members. It did not matter if he quit. She even secretly felt delighted when Samuel decided to leave

    the army. It was only at this moment that she understood the meaning and sacredness of being a

    soldier. Only then did she understand the greatness and weight of that military uniform.

    Nicole was proud to be a soldier''s wife.

    She held Samuel tightly and then whispered, "Thank you, Samuel."

    Thank you for protecting so many people.

    Thank you for sticking to your post.

    Thank you for letting me understand the true meaning of a soldier. Thank you for letting me know it was

    honorable to be part of the Dons, the Shaws, and his wife.

    As Nicole said, her eyes showed no fear.

    For fear that Leo would notice something, Samuel did not stay long with Nicole.

    He threw Major into Leo''s room and sent a video to Jarrod using hacking technology.

    "I know that you definitely have a way to find out Jayden''s ount number. Give me his ount

    number. I want to upload Major''s death for him."

    When Jarrod received the massage from Samuel, he was slightly stunned. Then, he sent over an

    ount number, followed by a paternity test report.

    It was about Jarrod and Jayden.

    They were indeed not biological father and son!

    Samuel already knew this, but Jarrod still felt sad. He even wanted to know who his biological father

    was.

    Thinking of this, Samuel told Jarrod what Laurel had told him. Jarrod only sent two words.

    "Thank you!"

    He would check the rest himself. Jarrod would also find out the name of the dead guard and where he

    was buried.

    Samuel knew he was not a coward. He would not be destroyed by this kind of setback. Luckily, they

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    were still brothers. Nothing mattered in front of this thing.

    Jayden couldn''t sit still after the video was uploaded.

    After all, Major, his only son, died so miserably in Leo''s room. He could not believe this had nothing to

    do with Leo.

 Chapter 1376 What Did You Say His Name Was?

    Chapter 1376 What Did You Say His Name Was?

    Jayden called Leo almost as soon as he received the message. But Leo was talking to the imposter

    Davon, that is, Kim, about investing and stationing in the Military Research Institute. He was slightly

    stunned when he saw Jayden''s call, but he still hung up.

    Jayden aimed at nothing but money. Leo felt the most important thing was to seize this opportunity to

    form a good rtionship with the Sawyer family. However, Jayden could only think Leo deliberately

    ignored answer his phone because Leo killed his son.

    Jayden was like an irritated beast, calling Leo again and again with scarlet eyes.

    Kim nced at Leo''s phone and whispered, "You can answer the phone first. I don''t want to keep you

    from anything big."

    Leo was already a little annoyed.

    What was wrong with Jayden?

    He had delegated his power to Jayden over the years. Did Jayden forget who the true master of

    Country F was?

    Leo took the phone and went out angrily. He answered the phone when he arrived at a quiet ce.

    "Jayden, I have something very important to do right now. I will call youter if you have anything to

    tell."

    Leo sounded irritated.

    But Jayden sneered, "Call me? I''m afraid you are nning to kill me."

    "What did you say?"

    Leo frowned. He felt Jayden was getting ruder and ruder.

    Jayden just said coldly, "What I am doing? You killed my son. Leo, my good brother, do you remember

    telling me that you would treat my son well? But now you killed him. How do you n to exin it to

    me?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Major was at the banquet."

    Leo thought Jayden was a little insane.

    "Is that so? Then facetime with me. I want to see my son. If he is here, I willpensate for what I did

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    today. But if my son dies, you must also give me an exnation!"

    Leo finally smelt something different.

    "What happened to Major?"

    "He is dead! Don''t tell me you don''t know!"

    Jayden''s voice suddenly rose.

    He fled his homes to make money only for his son, his family. He was about to seed but Leo

    abandoned him immediately! Leo killed his son! His brother killed his son!

    Leo frowned, whispering, "I''ll go look first. I''ll call you back."

    Without waiting for Jayden''s reply, Leo hung up the phone.

    Leo quickly found his own guards and said to them, "Send a team to find Mr. Major immediately. No

    matter what he is doing, bring him over to me."

    "Yes."

    The guards quickly left.

    Santino kept staring at Leo. He guessed something happened when he saw the guards were leaving in

    a hurry.

    Santino had someone followed the team.

    Leo suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    He never felt like this before. Jayden''s attitude was especially strange. Could it be that something really

    happened to Major?

    But he had given Major absolute rights. No one could do anything to Major.

    He looked at his two sons again. Now, being stuck, they were unable to leave. Their men''s movements

    were also restricted. There existed no chance for them to take action. Therefore, Major could only be

    attacked outside here.

    Then Samuel and Nicole were the ones who were the most possible.

    "Tell me the whereabouts of Nicole and Samuel."

    Leo nned to catch Samuel and Nicole in a pot, but now it seemed that they were quite capable to

    leave this ce.

    Who was it?

    Who gave them the convenience?

    Leo again looked at Zayn and Santino. He even thought of Phoenix, but none of them had the time to

    Wait!

    Sienna!

    Leo suddenly thought of his sixth daughter.

    Sienna always kept a low profile. She just showed up for a moment and then disappeared. Could it be

    her?

    Leo grew more and more suspicious. He said to his guards, "Go and find Princess Sienna. Bring her to

    my study room no matter what she is doing."

    A trace of killing intent appeared in Leo''s eyes.

    His daughter was for political marriage. If Sienna helped Nicole to deal with him, he wouldn''t mind

    killing her himself.

    Sienna did not know Leo was suspicious about her. She looked at the man who had been knocked

    unconscious. Her face flushed red.

    "Princess Sienna, here is the man. He was quite stubborn. You might not be able to deal with him if he

    wakes up. Why don''t we just tie his hands and feet first?"

    Looking at Sienna, Amy said.

    However, Sienna shook her head, "No need. I won''t force him. He will be willing. I didn''t want to have

    anything with him today. I just want to see him. Go out and tell everyone not toe in without my

    consent. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite."

    "Yes."

    Amy nced at the sleeping man and quietly retreated.

    Sienna went to the bed and reached out to stroke the man''s face.

    He was so handsome!

    Sienna touched the man''s eyebrows, nose, and thin lips with her fingers, her heart beating heavily.

    Why would such a handsome man fail to see her?

    Sienna seldom took a fancy to anyone. She only liked this man. Unfortunately, he was as cold as an ice

    cube. No matter how enthusiastic she was, she could not melt him.

    How can he fall in love with her?

    Did she need to have sex with him?

    Sienna hesitated but also wanted to have a try.

    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she slowly untied her

    clothes. When there was only thest piece of cloth left, Sienna stopped.

    Her face was as red as ripe peaches. She gentlyid down her body and kissed the man''s face. She

    also took the opportunity to untie the man''s shirt cor, revealing the beautiful corbone inside.

    Sienna heard her swallowing.

    He was so pretty!

    Just his corbone alone made her dream big.

    Sienna quickly untied the second button, revealing the man''s strong chest.

    The wind blew in through the window. Sienna involuntarily trembled.

    It was a little cold.

    Even though she was burning with enthusiasm and high spirits, she still felt the cold.

    Sienna stopped. She got up to close the window. When she turned around, she found a sharp dagger

    pressing against her neck.

    A woman dressed in ck night clothes looked at her coldly.

    Her eyes were as sharp and cold as a dagger. Her face was covered by a ck cloth, but the

    murderous aura in her gave Sienna goose bumps.

    "Who are you? How did you get in?"

    Sienna was a little scared, but she didn''t scream.

    She knew Amy would bring people in to save her if she screamed. However, the woman''s dagger was

    on her neck. She would die before Amy came in.

    All she needed to do was to calm down.

    Her days with Davon gave her some courage.

    The woman seemed to be very angry. She said coldly, "How dare you to touch him. Where did you

    touch him just now?"

    Sienna was stunned when hearing this. But she quickly understood. She cast a nce at the man on

    the bed. Sure enough, he was dressed now, but he was still unconscious.

    "Who the hell are you? What is your rtionship with Booth?"

    Sienna sounded cold. She was still very angry even at the critical moment of life and death.

    The man she liked was definitely outstanding. But she didn''t expect other women to covet Booth like

    her.

    The woman sneered, "You don''t deserve to know!"

    After she finished speaking, Sienna suddenly felt a chill in her finger. Then, intense pain instantly hit

    her. The woman cut off her finger!

    "Help!"

    Sienna couldn''t help but scream.

    The woman knocked her unconscious. She carried Booth and ran out of the window before Amy

    entered.

    "Princess Sienna!"

    Amy was frightened when seeing the blood. She hurriedly got a doctor.

    Leo''s guards also came at this time.

    They were somewhat surprised to see this, but they still obeyed Leo''s orders and brought Sienna to

    Leo''s study, along with the doctor.

    Leo couldn''t help but frown when he saw Sienna and her cut fingers.

    "What''s going on?"

    Amy was Sienna''s personal maid. She had no choice but toe forward and reply.

    "King, Princess Sienna likes a man. But that man was arrogant. He does not like Princess Sienna.

    Tonight, Princess Sienna took advantage of the state banquet and kidnapped the man. She also

    drugged him. Then she told us to go out. We don''t know what happened. Suddenly, we heard Princess

    Sienna shouting. Then the man disappeared. The princess'' finger was broken, and she fainted."

    Leo changed his face when he heard Amy''s words.

    "You bastard! An unfaithful princess! Does she want to get married? What''s the name of that man?

    Find him immediately!"

    Leo had his self-esteem. He could do anything to his children, but he could not tolerate others looking

    down on his daughter.

    That damned man!

    And he was about to move freely in a heavily guarded pce. He was not that simple! Maybe he had

    something to do with Samuel and Nicole.

    Even though he wasn''t sure if Sienna had been used by this man, Leo still decided to find that man

    first.

    Seeing that Leo was angry, Amy whispered, "That man''s name is Booth. He''s here to treat his illness.

    He was not..."

    "What did you say his name was?"

    Leo instantly narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 1377 How Dare You Run

    Chapter 1377 How Dare You Run

    "Booth!"

    Amy almost wet herself because of Leo''s murderous intent.

    Wasn''t he just a cripple? Howe the king cared about him that much? Or was Booth had other

    identities?

    Just as Amy was wondering, Leo smacked his hand on the table angrily and roared, "Look for Booth in

    the entire city! Kill him when you find him!"

    Others might not know who Booth was, but Leo did know that Booth was Olivia''s younger brother and

    that he was very close with Nicole. Because of Nicole, Booth was crippled. Even after the destruction of

    the Kent family, Booth and Olivia did not have the slightest resentment towards Nicole and Samuel.

    Instead, they were getting closer and closer.

    So Sienna fell for Booth?

    It was more likely that Booth knew who Sienna was and was taking advantage of her.

    How could this stupid woman be his own daughter?

    At this time, Leo believed that Sienna wouldn''t have the gut to betray him. His daughter and his mother

    had always been spineless. Although Davon had been in power in the Sawyer family, they didn''t know

    each other very well and didn''t seem to have met each other. A princess who was not supported by her

    mother''s family did not dare to betray her real father.

    Leo was very sure that Booth had tempted Sienna and had taken Nicole and Samuel away from the

    pce on his way out. Otherwise, where were they?

    Who was capable enough to bring someone out under Leo''s nose without stirring any trouble?

    The thought of Sienna being used infuriated Leo so much that his chest ached.

    "Bring Princess Sienna down and put her under house arrest. No one is allowed to let her out without

    my permission. Those who do otherwise will die!"

    Leo was pissed off.

    Everyone presented shuddered and didn''t dare to breathe. Amy wanted to say something, but now, she

    didn''t dare to utter a single word.

    Sienna was dragged away. The entire pce was somewhat depressing and solemn because of

    Major''s missing and Sienna''s mistake.

    After Booth was taken away, the security outside was heavy and no one was able to leave for the time

    being. The woman had no choice but to bring Booth to Sally''s pce.

    No one else came here now except for Zayn and Leo. And the two were probably too busy to be here.

    The woman threw Booth onto the bed. Looking at the unconscious man, she remembered that not long

    ago, Sienna had almost stripped him naked. Yet the man hadn''t even known about it.

    The woman''s expression grew a little darker, her beautiful eyes looking a little sharper. But Booth, who

    was asleep, could not feel it at all.

    Watching the sound sleeper, the woman grabbed a basin of cold water and sshed it towards Booth.

    "What the hell!"

    Startled by the cold water, Booth woke up. No matter how good-tempered he was, he couldn''t hold

    back his anger any longer.

    "What''s wrong with you? Who are you?"

    It was a chilly winter. And this pce was deserted and unheated all year round. So the icy water on

    Booth got him shivered with cold. He red daggers at the culprit, only to find a veiled woman snorting

    at him.

    The snort was so familiar that Booth was somewhat lost in his thought.

    He wasn''t dreaming, was he?

    Booth subconsciously grabbed the woman''s hand and ced it on her face to test the temperature.

    It was warm.

    So he wasn''t dreaming?

    Booth burst intoughter and pulled the woman into his arms. He hugged her tightly.

    "I thought you were dead."

    "I won''t die even if you do."

    A little annoyed, the woman wanted to get to her feet. But Booth seemed to have mobilized all of his

    strength and just wouldn''t let go.

    "Karina, how dare you run!"

    After the wave of sheer joy, Booth was angry. But he was also d that Karina had escaped.

    When the Kent family was hit hard, what he was most afraid of was that Karina would stay with the

    family like a fool and caused herself troubles.

    Fortunately, she ran away.

    Although that was not very honorable, Booth was still delighted.

    He had pulled some strings to look for Karina for such a long time that he thought she was no longer

    alive. He didn''t expect that he would actually have her in his arms like what was happening now.

    However, reunited after a long separation, he didn''t know what to talk to Karina. Moreover, now that he

    was in such a state, he could only ask her to stay in an angry tone.

    He missed her so much.

    He knew that Karina might not be old enough to know what love was, but so what?

    No matter how young she was, when Booth fell for her, he would be patient enough to wait for her to

    grow up.

    Karina''s eyes reddened. She struggled for a while before saying, "I didn''t want to escape. When the

    Kent family was falling apart, I had diarrhea and went out to buy medicine. By the time I came back,

    something terrible had happened to the family. I wanted to call you, but someone knocked me out.

    When I woke up, I was no longer in City B."

    "Who knocked you out?"

    Booth hurried to let go of Karina and pulled off her veil.

    During the six months of separation, Karina had grown a lot taller, but her face had be much

    thinner. And her breasts had also started to develop.

    Karina was embarrassed by Booth''s stare.

    Although she was only thirteen, she knew about it. Her feelings for Booth were veryplicated. She

    didn''t treat him like an older brother. Instead, she was very possessive of him. When she saw Sienna

    one of her fingers.

    It was just that Karina was still young, and she didn''t dare to say anything about her feelings for fear

    that she would scare Booth away.

    She didn''t care even if he saw her as a little sister of his. She was still young and could wait.

    At the thought of it, Karina answered in a low voice, "I don''t know. After I woke up, I was on a deste

    ind. There are many children like me inside. We have instructors there who will train us. Now I''m

    good at fighting, so good that you may not be able to beat me."

    Karina said proudly, but Booth''s expression turned solemn.

    Deste ind and instructors. Could it be an assassin organization?

    "Did youe here on a mission this time?"

    "What mission?"

    Karina shook her head nkly and said, "There is no mission. An instructor told me that you are in

    danger and asked me toe and save you."

    "Your instructor knows I''m in danger?"

    Booth was both shocked and horrified. Didn''t that mean that someone had been keeping an eye on

    him?

    "What''s your instructor''s name?"

    "I don''t know. There are eight instructors in total. Each of them teaches us a different course. I have

    learned a lot in the past six months, and our food is very nutritious. Look, I have grown taller. Now I am

    about 1.7 meters tall."

    Karina was very satisfied with her height.

    With her current height, she and Booth looked like a perfect match together.

    Watching the happy look on Karina''s face, Booth didn''t want to put a damper on her mood. Therefore,

    he decided to look into itter.

    "Since you''ve found me, don''t leave me. I''m a cripple now. Just stay with me. As for the instructors and

    organization you''ve mentioned, they coulde to me if they want anything from me."

    Booth''s legs had actually recovered, but he couldn''t stand for long. To stay low-profile, he simply

    pretended that he was still a disabled man. He didn''t expect it to be his excuse to ask Karina to stay

    now.

    Only then did Karina pay attention to Booth''s legs.

    "What happened to your legs?"

    "They''re broken. Comminuted fracture. I''m afraid that I''ll be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life."

    Booth sounded sad.

    Karina''s stomach churned.

    That was when she realized that Booth hadn''t moved since he woke up. So he did break his legs?

    "How could this be? Who did it? I''ll kill him!"

    "You''re a girl. Don''t just say out loud that you''re killing someone. I''m already like this, and I might not be

    able to get a wife anymore. If you don''t leave me, I''d better find myself a nursing home for the rest of

    my life."

    Booth painted a grim picture of himself on purpose.

    But Karina snorted coldly and said, "You don''t have to do that. Not long ago, there was a princess who

    was trying to rape you. If it weren''t for me there, you probably would have consummated now. And you

    might be her husbandter. With power, wealth, and a beautiful wife, you''re going to be so sessful."

    Booth paused. He was soon reminded of something and his expression darkened.

    "What did Sienna do to me?"

    "What do you want her to do to you?"

    After all, Karina was an impulsive and youngdy who had just fallen in love. She couldn''t hide her

    emotions at the thought of what had happened.

    Booth was a little surprised. Was she angry?

    Or was she jealous?

    But thinking of Karina''s age, Booth thought he was reading too much into it.

    What does a thirteen-year-old girl know about love?

    He smiled bitterly and said, "No matter what she did to me, I''m not interested in her, much less the

    mood. Where are we?"

    "In the pce of Country F. We couldn¡¯t leave yet. The security outside is very heavy. We need to stay

    here for a while. I''ll take you out when it''s the time."

    "Alright."

    Booth trusted Karina.

    "Go and find me some clothes. Are you going to give me a cold?"

    Sienna was getting bolder. He couldn''t believe she had poured cold water on him. But it was okay

    because it was her, right? Booth would be irritated if it had been someone else.

    Karina let out a snort before reluctantly turning around to fetch Booth some clothes.

    Booth watched her back as she left before he took out his mobile phone and contacted Samuel

    immediately.

    "Mr. Green, I''m in the pce of Country F. Is there anything I need to do?"

    Booth was sent abroad by Samuel to treat his legs and took over some of the Green family''s

    businesses abroad. A few months ago, one of his businesses had something to do with Country F, so

    Booth pulled some strings and got a visa here for investigation. In the meantime, he could get to know

    the condition of Country F. But he didn''t expect that Sienna would be interested in him. In these past

    few months, she had been harassing him relentlessly. He was so annoyed by her.

    And now he was told that he had almost been raped by Sienna. At the thought of it, Booth was very

    ufortable. If Karina hadn''t arrived in time, he wouldn''t even know if Sienna would have her way.

    But Booth hadn''t wasted the past few months. He had found out many things and knew that Major, the

    enemy of Nicole and Samuel, was hiding in the pce of Country F. Booth hoped that he could help

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    with it.

    Booth had an independent way of getting in touch with Samuel, but it had been a long time since he

    had contacted Samuel. So the sudden message surprised Samuel.

 Chapter 1378 You Know Me?

    Chapter 1378 You Know Me?

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing the surprise on Samuel''s face, Nicole wondered if that something serious had happened and

    hurried to ask.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "Booth is in the pce of Country F."

    "What? Why is he there?"

    Nicole was taken aback.

    Things were quite difficult in Country F now. With all kinds of people there, any careless misstep could

    cause Booth his life. Why was he here at this time?

    Samuel was also caught off guard.

    When Samuel handed over the foreign business to Booth, he did it in case the treatment would take

    too long and Booth would think nonsense. That was why he decided to keep Booth busy with the work.

    Later on, Booth was proved to be a business genius. He managed the foreign business in an orderly

    manner. So Samuel was sure to delegate. It had been a long time since he asked about Booth''s

    performance and decisions. However, he never expected that the foreign country Booth went to would

    be Country F.

    Nicole was even anxious.

    Olivia was her best friend and the only one she had been sorry to in her life. Now that Booth was in

    Country F, how could Nicole exin to Olivia if something terrible happened to him?

    "No. We have to bring him out. Booth must not be in the pce now. Furthermore, Leo may know him.

    If he finds out about his whereabouts, it would be a disaster."

    Nicole frowned in worry.

    That was when Davon''s text message came.

    "The whole Country F is having heavy security and searching for Booth. They will kill him immediately

    the moment they find him. It''s said that Booth has seduced Princess Sienna and taken advantage of

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    her for something that outraged Leo. Sienna was grounded under house arrest, and one of her fingers

    is broken. No one knows where Booth is now. If you can get in touch with him, tell him not to run

    around. If he goes out now, he will die. "

    Davon and Phoenix couldn''t stay in the room for too long. Moreover, Phoenix was a sophisticated

    fighter. So not long after, she woke up. She couldn''t help but think more about it when she saw Davon

    face. But Davon was not as delicate as he looked. He subdued Phoenix the moment she made a move

    and pressed her under his body.

    "Believe it or not, I''ll rape you if you make another move. Inez, don''t challenge my tolerance for you."

    Davon''s eyes were sharp. For a moment, he did get Phoenix stiffened. By the time she collected

    herself, Davon had already picked her up sideways and walked out of the room.

    The air outside had changed. Everyone was frightened. And those who had mocked Phoenix no longer

    paid much attention to her. When Phoenix and Davone out, they just cast them some casual

    nces.

    Helen hurried forward and repeated Leo''s words. Phoenix''s eyes narrowed.

    "Booth Kent is here?"

    Because of Samuel, Phoenix kept an eye on people close to Nicole and naturally had investigated

    them. She knew that Booth was Nicole''s friend and had broken his legs for Nicole''s sake. Later, he was

    sent abroad by Samuel for treatment and was also taking care of Samuel''s business there.

    Samuel''s business empire was huge. Phoenix had her concerns, so for a long time, she made sure

    that her people kept a close watch on Booth. After discovering that he was indeed a business genius,

    she felt relieved and withdrew her people. But she did not expect Booth to actuallye to Country F.

    Why was he here making things worse?

    Phoenix wanted to curse.

    Davon was informed by Helen. With no time to hide it from Phoenix, he sent a message to Samuel

    directly.

    When Davon took out his phone to send a message, Phoenix subconsciously nced over and

    realized that Davon was texting Samuel. She was a little surprised. Then she remembered that Davon

    seemed to be Mr. Green''s man.

    So she didn''t need to send Mr. Green another message, did she?

    At the thought of it, Phoenix felt somewhat relieved. But somehow she was dejected as well.

    It turned out that this shameless man worked for Mr. Green. How could Mr. Green have such a guy

    around him?

    She jumped off Davon''s arms angrily. Just as she was about to walk away, she heard Davon say, "Go

    back to the Sawyer'' with me."

    "Why? I am Princess Inez!"

    Phoenix thought that Davon was simply too arrogant and was going too far.

    The previous horrible thing he had done to her aside, how dare he order her like that now? Who did he

    think he was?

    Davon ignored her and fished out his phone to call Kim.

    "Tell Leo that if Inezes to the Sawyer''s with us, we will consider investing in the military research."

    With that, Davon hung up the phone.

    If Phoenix had doubted Davon''s identity, now she did believe that the man in front of her was Davon

    Sawyer.

    He was the ruler of the Sawyer family, the true patriarch of the family.

    "Davon, let me tell you, I am an independent individual. Not to mention my father, even if the most

    influential people in the world can never force me to do anything I don''t want to do."

    "Is that so?"

    Davon let out a faint smile. The man''s bewitching look brought Phoenix up short.

    Then Davon suddenly reached out and knocked Phoenix unconscious with his hand.

    "What a wild cat. It''s such a pity. Unfortunately, no one can say no when I ask for something or

    someone."

    Davon caught Phoenix''s falling body, almost scaring the hell out of the maid standing next to them.

    What did the Sawyer''s assistant just say?

    He said he was Davon Sawyer?

    Then who was that patriarch of the Sawyer family at the state banquet?

    Seeing Helen''s pale face, Davon smiled and said, "Do you want to follow me back to the Sawyer''s to

    serve your Princess Inez, or am I going to silence you for good? Choose one yourself."

    His smile was warm and pleasant, but Helen broke out in a cold sweat.

    "I''ll serve the princess."

    Who would choose to die if they could be alive?

    Judging from the way Davon treated Phoenix, Helen didn''t doubt that if she didn''t follow him, what

    awaited her would be a dagger or a bullet. The death of a nobody like her wouldn''t result in any

    "I like the smart ones. Let''s go, then. The Sawyer family has everything, so there''s no need to pack up

    for your princess."

    Just as he was speaking, Samuel''s texted him back.

    "Booth is in the pce of Country F. Bring him out somehow."

    Davon frowned and whispered, "Trouble."

    After that, he looked at Helen, his eyes twinkling.

    Helen felt as if some invisible hands had been strangling her. She was having difficulty breathing, but

    she did not dare to move.

    "Mr. Davon, what do you want me to do?"

    Helen didn''t know Davon''s title, so she could only call him Mr. Davon.

    Grinning, Davon seemed to be harmless. But Helen knew that was just an illusion.

    She was more worried.

    "On second thought, I guess you still need to pack up some of the princess'' underwear. After all, I don''t

    know her size very well. Take me to her pce and pack up everything that can be taken away. We''re

    going back to the Sawyer''s soon."

    "But we haven''t heard from the king."

    Helen knew that she couldn''t afford to offend the man in front of her. But as a maid in the pce, if she

    wanted to leave the pce with the princess, she must have oral or written permission from the king.

    Just as she was speaking, a messenger trotted over. When he saw Davon, he said respectfully and

    tteringly, "Sir, the king asked you to kindly bring Princess Inez to the Sawyer''s for a few days."

    "Alright. No problem. I was just going with this maid to Princess Inez''s to pack up her stuff. Would you

    please tell our patriarch that I''ll be waiting for him in the car outside?"

    Davon wouldn''t bother to go to the banquet and deal with Leo and the others.

    "Sure."

    In the eyes of outsiders, Davon was the most favored assistant of the Patriarch of the Sawyer family, so

    they treated him with great respect.

    Davon took over Leo''s written order with a smile and cast a nce at Helen. The maid understood

    immediately and led Davon towards the Phoenix''s pce.

    "Have Booth send me his location."

    Davon sent a message to Samuel quickly.

    Not long after, Booth''s location was on his phone.

    Realizing that it was Sally''s pce, Davon cursed silently before entering Phoenix''s pce with Helen.

    "Is there any way to get to Ms. Sally''s pce? I''m talking about the one by which no one can see us."

    Davon asked Helen straightforwardly and sent Helen in a dilemma of not knowing whether she should

    tell him.

    "Huh?"

    In no time, Helen felt the pressure from Davon. Before she knew it, a scalpel was dancing in his hand.

    The cold light of it resulted in Helen covered in a cold sweat.

    "Princess Inez has a secret passage to get there. But it''s her secret."

    "She is going to be mine, let alone her secret."

    With that, Davon whistled. A man popped out from nowhere, starling Helen.

    "Who is it?"

    "My people."

    Davon replied in an indifferent tone before ordering the man, "Go to the Ms. Sally''s from this secret

    passage with this maid. Bring Booth to me and use our rtionship to bring him out of the pce."

    "Consider it done, Mr. Davon."

    With that, the man looked at Helen.

    Since Helen couldn''t go back on her word now, she could only follow Davon''s orders.

    Not long after, Booth and Karina were brought over. Booth was surprised when he saw Davon, who he

    had never met personally.

    "Special Assistant Davon?"

    "You know me?"

    Davon was intrigued in no time.

    Although Davon was now known as the special assistant of the patriarch of the Sawyer family, it was

    not that any unimportant people could get to see or meet him. But Booth did recognize him with a

    single nce. It was clear that Booth had paid attention to Davon or even had had Davon''s background

    checked. Inparison, Davon didn''t know anything about Booth.

    The only thing Davon knew was that Booth was Samuel''s man.

    Booth chuckled and said, "I''m a businessman. I''m here to expand my business. So of course, I need to

    know my potential client."

    "A businessman? Interesting."

    Davon gave him a significant look and said evenly, "Let''s go out first. Nicole and Samuel are very

    worried about you outside. And Leo has given an order that you''re killed on sight. You''d bettery low

    now and just follow me."

    "Alright."

    Booth had no objection to this. To be exact, he was going to see Nicole, and he didn''t want any other

    troubles.

    Davon nced at Karina, who was standing beside Booth, and asked, "Is she yours?"

    "Yes. Mine."

    As he spoke, Booth took Karina''s hand. Karina''s heart swelled with happiness at the certainty in

    Booth''s tone.

 Chapter 1379 You Have a Way, Dont You?

    Chapter 1379 You Have a Way, Don''t You?

    Davon didn''t care about the interaction between Phoenix and Booth. To Davon, his only task was to

    bring them out safely.

    The group just walked out with Leo''s written permission in their hands.

    Of course, Leo didn''t know that Davon had taken the group away. Leo guessed that the special

    assistant should be fascinated by Phoenix after they slept together. And it should also be the reason he

    had forgotten the etiquette and left directly. But given that he was the assistant of the patriarch of the

    Sawyer family and that the Sawyer had promised to consider investing in military research, Leo was

    finally pleased.

    Although it was a bit mortifying to admit that his daughter married to a special assistant, there was

    nothing more important than military research. As long as Davon was willing to invest him, his military

    strength would be another level higher. At that time, he would have anything he wanted.

    It was just a sacrifice of a daughter, not to mention that it was the daughter he didn''t like.

    With that in mind, Leo didn''t care about Phoenix and Davon anymore. He even felt that it was a good

    thing that Phoenix and Davon didn''t show up at the state banquet. In this way, both of them would be

    less embarrassed. After all, the fact that the king''s daughter married to a mere special assistant didn''t

    seem to be glorious to him.

    After receiving the message from Davon that they had gotten out already, Kim stood up and said to

    Leo, "My Lord, thank you for your hospitality today. I''m a little tired. Please excuse me."

    "No problem. Please have a good rest. I wish you would consider more about military research. I look

    forward to your joining us."

    "I''ll think about it."

    With that, Kim left.

    The banquet was held for the patriarch of the Sawyer family. Now that the man had left, it was time for

    the others to leave. But Leo asked everyone to stay.

    Major was missing. And he had to give Jayden some exnation no matter what.

    "Have any of you seen Major?"

    Leo ran his gaze at the people presented, the sharpness in it sent shivers down everyone''s spine.

    Zayn was surprised.

    Major was missing?

    What was going on?

    Santino didn''t say anything. The people he sent out hadn''t returned yet, so he certainly didn''t know

    what Major was doing outside. But he definitely didn''t want Leo to find out about it, so he could only

    y dumb now.

    Everyone else knew that Leo treated Major differently, which was why no one dared to offend Major.

    Now that they were questioned by Leo, all of them were anxious. The twisted looks on their faces were

    hrious.

    Leo swept his eyes over everyone but failed to get anything loose. He could only say in a low voice, "I

    don''t care if any of you has a problem with Major. I''m telling you, no one is allowed toy a finger on

    him. If I find out who is behind this and hurt Major, don''t me me for being cruel."

    Zayn only lowered his head and sneered. Santino was expressionless, making it hard for others to tell

    what he was thinking.

    Since he couldn''t get anything from the group and his men hadn''te back, Leo was getting even

    irritated.

    "Get back, all of you. There''re a lot of troubles recently. Don''t walk around."

    He was basically telling everyone to stay in their pces. Although he didn''t make it clear that they

    were grounded, it was almost the same.

    Zayn and Santino snorted at the same time. Without saying anything, they left with their folks.

    After following Davon into the car, Booth saw the patriarch of the Sawyer family walking over and sitting

    in the same car with Davon. However, the moment he got into the car, he reported to Davon, "Sir, are

    you really bringing Princess Inez back?"

    "Any problem with that?"

    Davon nced at Kim.

    Kim shook his head and exined in a low voice, "It would be fine if she was at our side. I''m just afraid

    that Leo sends her here to monitor you."

    "She''s not with Leo but with Samuel."

    Davon did not hide it from Kim.

    Their conversation certainly didn''t escape those in the car. Booth was a little brought off short. He was

    enlightened from the exchange, but he was smart enough not to ask any questions.

    To Booth, the rtionship between Davon and the fake patriarch and their schemes were none of his

    business. But when he heard that Phoenix was with Samuel, he cast a nce at her with an

    unreadable expression.

    Karina had been watching Booth. She couldn''t help but feel jealous when noticing that Booth kept

    staring at Phoenix.

    She tugged at Booth, which startled the man a little. Then Booth smiled at her and stroked her head as

    if he wasforting a pet. He asked with a grin, "Are you cold?"

    Karina was wearing thin clothes. It was winter, and the ce they were was much colder than City B.

    That was why he asked.

    Karina turned around and ignored him.

    Why was Booth looked at every woman with such a significant expression?

    Wasn''t Princess Inez taken by Davon?

    What? Booth was interested in her, too?

    At the thought of it, Karina took a peek at the sleeping princess. She was quite beautiful.

    Despite herself, Karina touched her own face.

    She was indeed not very pretty. Besides, she was disabled. No wonder Booth always wanted tond

    his gaze on other girls.

    The realization dampened Karina''s mood a little.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Booth was sensitive enough to notice the change. He wanted to ask Karina, but in the end, he decided

    that it was not the right ce. As a result, he just held her hand tightly and said nothing.

    After Davon and Kim got in, the car started to move slowly and left the pce under the watch of all the

    guards.

    Samuel and Nicole couldn''t leave Country F yet. And since there were Leo''s people all over outside,

    they felt that the safest ce was the Sawyer''s.

    Therefore, Samuel brought Nicole directly to the Sawyer''s. The address had been left by Mark before

    he had gone. In other words, Davon also had helped cover Mark''s whereabouts when Mark hade

    to Country F.

    Leo would never expect that the Sawyer family, who he tried so hard to fawn on, would be the greatest

    helper of Samuel and Mark.

    Davon didn''t need to ask to know where Samuel and Nicole were. After driving out of the pce, the

    car headed straight back to the manor of the Sawyer family.

    Although the Sawyer family in Country F had passed its prime, it was still wealthy with the legacy left by

    the ancestors. The manor, which covered an area of several hundred square meters, was the ancestral

    home of the Sawyer family for hundreds of years. There were many rooms and bodyguards. And

    Davon''s researchb was also here. Therefore, his imposing return would not arouse any suspicions.

    Kim took off his mask the moment he entered the vi.

    He was a very masculine and handsome guy with sharp facial features.

    "Sir, I''m having their rooms arranged now."

    "Alright."

    Davon nodded. He carried Phoenix into his room and asked Helen to take care of her. Only after that

    did he bring Booth and Karina to Samuel and Nicole.

    Being told that Davon had taken Booth out, Nicole was so happy that she ran out to meet them instead

    of waiting.

    "Booth!"

    Nicole had been worried about Booth''s legs. She couldn''t help but feel a little sad when seeing him

    appear in front of her in a wheelchair.

    Was he still unable to stand?

    Noting the guilt and sadness in Nicole''s eyes, Booth let out a smile and said, "Nicole, what''s that face?"

    "Why are you here, you son of a gun? Do you know it scared the hell out of me when I was told that

    you were here? This ce is in a mess now. And you''re in the pce. How could I exin it to your

    sister if anything happened to you? You just want me to feel guilty, don''t you?"

    Nicole punched Booth in the chest.

    It had been so long since they saw each other. Booth was tanned and thinner, but he had cheered

    himself up. The light in his eyes had resumed its previous state, and Booth looked even more

    energetic. Nicole was d to see that.

    But before her fist couldnd on Booth, it was stopped by a hand.

    "Don''t you hit him!"

    Karina frowned and looked at Nicole with hostility.

    Of course, Karina knew Nicole. But whoever treated Booth badly, Karina would step forward to protect

    him.

    Nicole was stunned. But with a closer look, she realized that the woman in front of her was Karina.

    "Are you Karina?"

    Karina did not say anything, and Nicole took it as a tacit acknowledgment.

    She was even more surprised.

    "Isn''t she unable to speak? Why is this...?"

    If Karina had been mute because of the problem with her throat or vocal cords, she could speak again

    with proper treatment. But Nicole remembered very clearly that Karina and her sister were mutes

    because the people in the club had cruelly cut off their tongues. How could she be able to speak now?

    Karina hated to exin that.

    Booth nced at her. Just as he was about to say something to Nicole, he heard Davon said in a low

    voice, "Karina should have a minor operation on her vocal cords and installed a small device that can

    make noise with the vibration of the air. So even without her tongue, she can speak up clearly. But the

    operation was not very sessful. Her vocal cords and throat should be inmed recently."

    Hearing Davon, Booth became anxious.

    "Is that true? Your throat started to inme now? Does it hurt?"

    Booth had hunted all over the world for the right doctor to perform such an operation. He had asked for

    Karina''s opinion. They knew that this kind of operation would have drawbacks, but Karina was too

    anxious to speak. Therefore, she had the operation in a hurry.

    At that time, Booth had provided Karina the best disinfection before the operation, but he did not expect

    the Kent family would fall apart not long after the operation. And then Karina had also disappeared.

    Now that he could meet Karina again and hear her speak, Booth was very happy. He thought that the

    operation was sessful, but he didn''t dare to ignore what Davon said.

    After all, Davon was a medical doctor and genius. Without doing anything, he had been able to tell that

    there was something wrong with Karina''s operation. That was why Booth was so worried.

    Karina had no n to mention anything about it. Now that the truth was revealed, she took a ming

    look at Davon before meeting Booth''s anxious gaze and nodding.

    "Davon, you have a way, don''t you?"

    Booth suddenly turned to look at Davon.

    He wasn''t close with Davon, but he did wish Davon would help Karina.

    Karina was only thirteen years old. She still had a long life to live. It would be another thing if she could

    never speak. But since Karina had been given the hope and the voice to speak again, the current

    problem was simply too cruel for her.

    Nicole could tell that Karina was special to Booth.

    Nicole had always believed that she owed the Kent family, Olivia, and Booth. Although Nicole didn''t

    know if Davon would help Karina, the change would be better if Nicole asked for help as well, right?

    With that in mind, Nicole couldn''t help but look at Davon. Her gaze was gentle. But Samuel caught that

    gaze. His face darkened immediately.

 Chapter 1380 I Must Teach You a Lesson Today

    Chapter 1380 I Must Teach You a Lesson Today

    "Davon, could you please help Karina? If you can perform this operation, please help her."

    Nicole''s voice was very gentle. She didn''t know if Davon would agree. She tried her best to appear

    respectful and sincere. Perhaps he would be touched and did her a favor.

    However, it annoyed Samuel.

    Davon looked at Nicole and then nced at Samuel, who was ring at him. Suddenly, he felt like

    ying a trick and said, "I can do it. But there aren''t many sessful cases of this kind of operation. I

    have seeded once. I have the confidence to make sure that she won''t have any seque. But I am

    also a businessman. I won''t do it unless there are benefits for me."

    "I can give you money. Just tell me how much you want."

    Nicole hurriedly said.

    Davon shook his head and said, "I don''t need money. There has been a rumor that the Sawyer family is

    going down. But I can get money whenever I want. Here''s the deal. You spend one day with me. Then

    I''ll operate on her. What do you say?"

    Samuel''s fist was alreadying towards him as soon as Davon finished speaking.

    "I think you need a lesson."

    Samuel gritted his teeth and said coldly.

    Nicole was shocked and confused. Why did he want to spend one day with her?

    Wasn''t he an acquaintance of Uncle Mark?

    Wasn''t he a person of Samuel?

    How dare he? It was shameless!

    Booth''s expression also changed.

    He hoped that Karina could speak. However, he would rather give up the chance if Nicole had to pay

    the price.

    Booth hoped that Davon could cure Karina, but he should not get Nicole involved in this.

    Karina was also shocked.

    Although she was just a child, she could see that Davon didn''t have a crush on Nicole. So why did he

    say that?

    While people were wondering what Davon mean, Samuel and Davon had fought several rounds.

    Davon''s rank in the army was lower than Samuel''s, but he had been looking forward to testing

    Samuel''s strength. He was d to have this chance. Unexpectedly, he could hardly withstand it

    because Samuel''s attack was so fierce.

    He heard that Samuel had been doing business all these years and was not in the military area. How

    did he remain formidable?

    Davon was punched in the face by Samuel as he got distracted. It was so painful that he knitted his

    brows. When he was about to fight back, he saw Nicole looking at Samuel with worried eyes.

    Therefore, Davon stopped. He begged for mercy instead, "Stop! I was just joking. I didn''t know you

    would punch me."

    "You were joking? I must teach you a lesson today."

    Samuel didn''t believe him. He was irritated as soon as he heard Davon¡¯s demand. But what made him

    angrier was Nicole''s attitude.

    She was so patient with him!

    Samuel couldn''t help feeling jealous as he thought of Davon''s previous attitude towards Nicole.

    Davon felt that if they continued the fight, he might have to lie in bedter. Therefore, he yelled,

    "Samuel, I am Nicole''s cousin! If you hit me again, I will tell Uncle Mark, Uncle Jason, and my father.

    They won''t let Nicole go to the Green''s with you."

    Samuel and Nicole were stunned.

    "What did you say?"

    Samuel couldn''t believe his ears, but Davon seemed to be serious.

    Did he just say "Uncle Mark, Uncle Jason, and my father"?

    Mark and Jason were Nicole''s uncles. But why did Davon mention his father?

    Was Davon a Don too?

    Nicole looked at Davon with a puzzled expression.

    Davon was a little embarrassed as he saw her face. He cleared his throat and said, "My father is

    William Don, and my mother is Sally Shaw. Do you understand now?"

    "What?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but yell.

    "You are William''s son? How is that possible! You..."

    "Yes. And I''m one or two years older than you."

    Davon told them about Sally. Nicole and Samuel were his family. Although Booth was an outsider,

    Davon guessed he was Nicole''s good friend. Therefore, Davon did not hide it from him.

    Davon had been waiting so long for a chance to reunite with his family and told his story.

    "I changed my nationality back when I was sixteen. My mother was afraid that Leo would use me to

    threaten her or my father if he knew that she had a child. So she didn''t tell people about me and sent

    me to the Sawyer¡¯s. I have known about my real family since I was little. That¡¯s why I changed my

    nationality back. Uncle Mark also knew about this matter, and he rmended me when I joined the

    army. I hope I can be reunited with my family and return to my mothend as soon as possible. I think it

    wille true this time."

    Nicole was shocked.

    She never thought that William had a child!

    After learning that William had been tortured by Leo to the point that he could no longer be a man,

    Nicole was sad and felt sorry for him. Now she was d to find that William had a son, who was an

    outstanding man.

    "So you are my cousin?"

    "Right. I''ve heard about Uncle Xander''s matter. He''s the pride of the Don family. I don''t have any

    siblings. Uncle Mark and Uncle Jason haven''t got married. So you are my only cousin."

    Davon looked at Nicole gently. Samuel still felt mad at him though he knew that Davon was Nicole''s

    cousin.

    He approached Davon and blocked Nicole''s view, "How can we believe you? I need to investigate this

    matter."

    "Samuel, I have always felt that he''s familiar. It seems like I have seen him somewhere before. Now I

    know the reason. He looks like William and Sally. Samuel, such a connection is wonderful. I have got a

    cousin. Aren''t you happy for me?"

    Nicole was really excited.

    She wished her parents could be around, but it was impossible. She was overjoyed to find that she still

    had a cousin.

    Samuel''s face sank. But then he understood Nicole''s feelings as he thought of her previous

    experience.

    There was another man who cared for her. It was good for her, though she might neglect her husband.

    Samuel nced at Davon and went aside.

    Nicole did not notice Samuel''s expression. She threw herself into Davon''s embrace happily.

    "Davon! My cousin!"

    It was a huge surprise for Nicole to have a cousin.

    Davon felt pain on his face as Samuel just punched him, but he was in a good mood.

    He looked at Nicole and smiled, "I am happy to have such a great cousin."

    "When we return home, I will let William throw a party for you. We will introduce you to everyone. They

    will know that you are William''s son and a member of the Don family."

    Davon couldn''t wait to meet them at home, but he whispered, "Before that, we must finish the matter

    about Leo and Jayden. We can''t interfere in the affairs of their country. It''s the internal affairs of Country

    F. If we interfere, it will cause international disputes and trouble for our country. The best way is to

    cause strife between them. Then someone can rece Leo and ally with our country. Leo and Jayden

    will be sent to court one day. And the United Nations will present a fair trial."

    Samuel held the same opinion.

    That was also why he let Leo and Jayden fight each other.

    Nicole noticed something in Davon''s words.

    "Davon, you don''t want Zayn to take Leo''s ce, do you?"

    Nicole suddenly realized that Davon and Zayn were half-brothers.

    "Why not? He is my brother. He is reliable."

    "But Zayn doesn''t know you are his brother."

    Samuel reminded him.

    "I''ll tell him sometime."

    "Aren''t you afraid that he won''t ept it? Sally had arranged everything for you since your birth. To put

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    it bluntly, she did everything she could do to protect you. But what about Zayn? Nobody cared for him.

    Although she tried to protect him in secret, he has suffered way more than you did. Zayn was a bit

    stubborn. No one can change his mind once he made his decision. You are a significant member of the

    Sawyer family. You can get anything you want and live a happy life. What about Zayn? He is a prince,

    but he has to fight for survival. He could not even have a stable life. He has started to strive for power.

    It is not because he wants it, but because he has no choice. If you tell him that you are his half-brother

    and Sally''s firstborn. Do you think he can ept it? "

    Samuel pointed out the problem.

    Nicole pondered. Davon didn''t reply.

    He hadn''t thought about that before.

    The atmosphere became a bit oppressive and awkward.

    Nicole nced at Karina. Then she said, "We will discuss itter. Now there''s something you must help

    me with."

    As she spoke, Nicole pulled Karina in front of Davon.

    "Davon, please help her. She is still a child. There are numerous possibilities for her future life. It would

    be a pity if she could no longer speak."

    Nicole said in a piteous voice as if it was her operation that had failed.

    Davon sighed. He weakened as he met Nicole''s pleading gaze.

    Samuel suddenly said, "If the operation seeds, you will have to do another one. After returning

    home, I will give you another patient."

    "Why?"

    Davon was upset.

    He was Nicole''s cousin. Shouldn''t Samuel be nice to him?

    He agreed to do the operation for Nicole''s sake. How could Samuel talk to him in a way as if giving an

    order?

 Chapter 1381 Shes Used to It

    Chapter 1381 She''s Used to It

    "Because you are my brother-inw!"

    Samuel said domineeringly and directly pulled Nicole away.

    Davon was a little depressed.

    "I''m your brother-inw. Shouldn''t you tter me?"

    "We are already married. Why do you think she would quarrel with me for you? tter you? Davon, are

    you crazy? I''m yourmanding officer!"

    Samuel rarely spoke in this way, and Nicole was surprised.

    Samuel really became much more eloquent these days.

    Davon was totally speechless.

    He couldn''t refute because Samuel was indeed hismanding officer.

    "I can refuse. This is not a mission."

    "I didn''t say that you had to do this, but think about it, you haven''te back to the Don family yet

    made your sister sad. I''m gonna tell Uncle Elvis how you bullied my wife. I know you''re his son, but he

    will definitely take Nicole''s side. Besides, your mother is her aunt."

    Samuel rarely said so much. This time, he did it for Nicole. Davon was really helpless.

    If he had known he would not confess his identity.

    Then he could just go back and rest, instead of taking over a difficult operation.

    "Let me make it clear first. The surgery of her throat was not on me, so I know nothing about the

    inmmation inside. I can''t be sure what will happen, so if it doesn''t seed, you can''t me me."

    "How dare a person who can''t even perform such an operation call himself a doctor of medicine?

    Leo should have been crazy to beg you to work for the Military Research Institute."

    Davon''s forehead twitched as Samuel said these.

    Was he in trouble?

    Was it because he showed some intimacy with Nicole that he was retaliated like this?

    Was there any justice left?

    However, Davon did not dare to say these words to Samuel.

    When Booth heard that Davon could do the operation for Karina, he grabbed Karina''s hand and

    thanked Davon.

    "Don''t thank me yet. Wait until the operation seeds. This kind of surgery is particrly delicate and

    difficult. I need a whole night for it, so don''t disturb me. Also, she has rejection and inmmation in her

    throat. I might have to find something to rece the vocalizer on her vocal cords, so go to bed. It''s

    gonna be a long night."

    Davon said briefly.

    Samuel felt distressed for Nicole. After hearing this, he whispered, "Let us know after the operation, no

    matter howte it is."

    "Okay."

    What else could Davon say?

    He now felt that Nicole was so unlucky to marry Samuel. This man was too vengeful.

    Booth didn''t want to go anywhere.

    "No matter howte it is, I''ll wait outside."

    He looked at Karina with twinkling eyes.

    Karina, who was at first a little scared, felt much more relieved.

    Davon asked Kim to prepare for the operation.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Nicole was excited, but she knew that this was not the right time for her to catch up with Davon. She

    could only go back to her room with Samuel.

    "Samuel, do you think my brother''s operation will be sessful?"

    "It shouldn''t be a problem. He didn''t even look at Karina''s throat and knew that she had surgery before

    and is now suffering inmmation. He''s quite good. Besides, Leo valued him. He should be capable.

    There shouldn''t be many people in this world who can do such an operation. I think the one Booth

    found before was also one in a million. But still, the operation failed, which left Davon a lot of work.

    However, there is still hope for Karina."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole immediately felt relieved.

    "Then are you gonna let Maddie do the surgery when you return home?"

    "Yes. ir is my brother after all. Right now, Maddie is the eldest daughter of the Hawk family. It''s a pity

    if she could not speak. It would be good if she couldmunicate like normal people through such an

    operation."

    Samuel whispered, and Nicole nodded.

    "That''s right, Maddie is a good girl, and she is younger than Karina. They can both have a bright future.

    My brother is so great. I used to envy Ashley that she can be the Greatest Global Scalpel to help

    people. I didn''t expect my brother to be such a person too. I''m so proud of him."

    Samuel instantly became jealous of her words.

    "Is Davon that good? Better than anyone else? Nicole, you have a husband. You remember?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned by Samuel''s jealousy, but she quickly grabbed his arm and said, "My

    brother is only famous for his medical skills, but my husband is the best. How can hepare to you?

    I''m just excited for my new brother. You understand that, don''t you?"

    What else could Samuel say?

    He knew well he should listen to his wife. He wouldn''t give that bastard Davon any chance.

    Samuel never expected that hispetitor would not be a love rival, but Nicole''s brothers.

    Tim was already trouble, and now Zayn and Davon. Nicole shouldn''t have any other brothers, right?

    Samuel thought gloomily.

    Nicole saw that Samuel was kind of eased, so she was relieved.

    Crisis averted!

    Samuel could let her do everything except getting close to another man. She didn''t forget that Samuel

    had threatened her brother while she didn''t dare to say anything.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Samuel waved his hand in front of Nicole to pull her back.

    "Samuel, now that Major is dead, do you think Leo and Jayden will go against each other?"

    Nicole thought of this question and asked.

    Samuel pulled her to hisp and said in low voice, "Now they are just at odds. They won''t go against

    each other without more conflicts. I''ve already arranged it. Don''t worry about it."

    As long as it was Samuel''s decision, Nicole would not doubt it. After all, he was really smart.

    However, Nicole whispered, "Major had done so many evil things and ended up dying so easily. I think

    he deserved more punishment than this."

    Nicole''s words reminded Samuel.

    Major had always been cunning. But getting tricked and died so easily? It didn''t sound like him.

    "We''d better send someone to check Major''s body."

    Samuel was about to call someone, but Nicole stopped him.

    "Major is in the hut now. Who knows if we wille across Leo? He is just a heinous man and there''s

    no need to check again."

    She trembled while thinking that Leo was looking for them everywhere.

    Leo was not a coward. He could figure out a lot of things. It would be like putting their neck into the

    noose if they go and check at this time.

    Samuel was relieved when he heard Nicole''s words.

    They chatted for a while longer. Nicole couldn''t help but fall asleep.

    Seeing that she was asleep, Samuel hugged Nicole and fell asleep peacefully.

    When Phoenix woke up, she felt severe pain in her neck. She tried to remember something, and then

    her face darkened.

    "Princess, are you awake?"

    Helen quickly stepped forward.

    Phoenix opened her eyes and found that this was not her room. She asked, "Where is this?"

    "It''s the Sawyer''s. Princess, the king has ordered you to stay here for a few days with written

    permission."

    Helen told Phoenix hurriedly, "By the way, Princess, it turns out the man who is considered as the

    assistant of Mr. Shaw is actually real Davon Sawyer."

    Helen told Phoenix everything she overheard.

    Phoenix sneered.

    Leo never hesitated to sacrifice his daughter in front of his interests.

    "By the way, Princess, Princess Sienna has been locked up. Our people have sent news that her

    fingers can''t be put back. I''m afraid she''s really crippled."

    Hearing this, Phoenix frowned coldly.

    "That is the reality. She''s still alive anyway."

    Phoenix didn''t have much feeling for this sister.

    Seeing that she was so calm, Helen could not say more. Instead, she quickly asked someone to cook

    for Phoenix.

    Phoenix only drank and didn''t eat much at the banquet. Now that she was knocked out and brought

    back by Davon, Helen was afraid that she would be starving.

    Actually, Phoenix was very depressed and angry. She was sold by her father like merchandise. She

    wanted to pour it out to someone, but that couldn''t be Helen.

    She''s used to it.

    Helen waited till Phoenix finished eating and rested for a while. Then Phoenix asked, "Where is that

    Davon now?"

    "It''s said that he''s doing an operation for a girl who came back with Booth. There seems to be

    something wrong with her throat. I heard that this operation is going to be done overnight. Princess,

    you can tell me what you want at any time."

    Helen knew that Phoenix was cold and proud. She must felt wronged and depressed being brought

    back by Davon like this. Now that Davon was entangled in this operation, this was the best time for

    them to escape, wasn''t it?

    Phoenix felt the same. After she had eaten and drank enough, she packed up her things with Helen,

    then they sneakily left the room. However, she did not expect to see Davon standing at their door with a

    gloomy face the moment she opened the door.

    Phoenix instantly frowned, and Helen was so scared that her face turned pale.

 Chapter 1382 Did They Know Each Other Before?

    Chapter 1382 Did They Know Each Other Before?

    "Mr. Davon!"

    Helen''s legs almost went limp.

    Although Davon looked gentle and refined, Helen was afraid. He seemed to have a domineering

    temperament so that she thought he was scarier than Phoenix.

    "Get out of here!"

    Davon''s voice carried a trace of coldness. Helen almost turned around and ran away in fear. However,

    he looked at Phoenix.

    "Fuck off!"

    Helen''s action thoroughly angered Davon. He waved his hand, grabbed Helen''s cor, and threw her

    out. Then, he mmed the door.

    Phoenix flew into a temper.

    "Davon, you''re going too far!"

    "Too far? What were you discussing just now? Escape?"

    Davon took a step forward. His cold breath with a trace of disinfectant immediately filled Phoenix''s

    nose.

    She frowned sensitively and subconsciously took a step back. However, she did not expect that Davon

    got angrier.

    She didn''t like him that much?

    In front of Samuel, Phoenix was not like this.

    When Davon thought that Phoenix was trying to curry favor for Samuel, his anger grew.

    After all, Phoenix was a princess. She was furious at Davon''s interrogation.

    "I want to escape? Do I need to? I''m leaving openly. Who the hell do you think you are? Do you really

    think you can show off your medical skills in front of me? Davon, let me tell you. Other people treat you

    as a new noble. In my eyes, you are nothing. Don''t use Leo''s instructions to scare me. If he could

    control me, I would have married and wouldn''t be able to enjoy myself here. Moreover, I''m not easy to

    be trifled with. You''d better be sensible and let me go. Otherwise ..."

    Before Phoenix could finish her threat, Davon quickly rushed forward and pounced on Phoenix.

    Phoenix held her tongue, being too angry to keep her senses.

    "Davon, how dare you ..."

    She stopped, for Davon kissed her.

    Inez was stunned.

    This was her first kiss!

    How could this hateful person take it from her?

    She struggled and pushed, but Davon pressed down on her like a mountain, making her unable to

    move.

    This was the first time Inez felt so aggrieved and so helpless. She bit Davon''s tongue angrily and

    mercilessly.

    Now that Davon dared to treat her like this, how could she show mercy for him?

    Inez was vengeful. She wished she could kill Davon now.

    The smell of rust filled each other''s mouths, but Davon didn''t seem to feel any pain. He began to tear

    apart Phoenix''s clothes regardless as if everything he was determined to score her.

    Phoenix hadn''t been afraid of anyone these years. She admired and loved Samuel. But facing the

    domineering Davon, she was a little scared.

    The secret guards she trained had yet to appear, so there was only one possibility. They were

    controlled by Davon''s people.

    Now that Helen was locked out, Phoenix had no chance of winning against Davon. If he wanted to do

    anything to her, she didn''t seem to have the ability to resist.

    Suddenly, Phoenix was a little depressed, angry and aggrieved.

    She struggled but failed. So, she gave up andy there like a dead fish, letting Davon do whatever he

    wanted.

    At worst, she would take his kiss like a dog''s bite. But she would definitely make Davon pay the price

    afterward.

    Phoenix''s eyes were filled with tears as she thought angrily.

    Davon saw that she did not move. He understood her thoughts. However, he did not stop. He stripped

    her down to her underwear. Then, he pulled the quilt and tucked them both. He got down from her body

    and wrapped his arms around her waist. Then, hey down beside her.

    Phoenix was slightly stunned. She was somewhat confused.

    "You ..."

    "Shut up! It''s so noisy! I want to sleep. If you speak again, I''ll kiss you until you can''t speak."

    Davon said angrily in a hoarse voice.

    Phoenix was so angry that she almost jumped up.

    What a shameless man!

    "Let me go!"

    "If you move again, I will finish what I did to you just now."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Hearing Davon''s threat, Phoenix instantly stopped.

    No woman was willing to lose her virginity if she could maintain it.

    Phoenix was on her best behavior. Although she looked like she wished she could kill him with her

    eyes, Davon did not care in the slightest. Instead, exhausted, he said, "I have been operating all night.

    Don''t make any noise. Let me sleep for a while."

    "Then go back to your room."

    Phoenix disliked him iparably, mainly because of the pungent disinfectant smell on his body.

    Moreover, she was nearly naked, but Davon was hugging her. It was awkward.

    "This is my room."

    Davon looked at her as if she was an idiot, and then closed his eyes.

    Anger choked Phoenix''s words.

    "Then arrange a guest room for me."

    "All guest rooms are upied. There''s no room for you. Just stay here. Shut up. I have a headache. If

    you keep making noise, I''ll do something else."

    Davon''s tone was not good.

    Phoenix almost pped him in the face.

    The Sawyer''s covered an area of more than a hundred acres, yet so many guest rooms were fully

    upied. Did he treat her as an idiot?

    However, when Phoenix wanted to do something to Davon, she realized that he had fallen asleep

    instantly.

    Even breathing came, shocking Phoenix slightly.

    She turned to look at Davon''s face.

    He was a handsome man. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have hooked up with him without knowing his

    identity.

    However, he had feminine features.

    As Phoenix was thinking, she felt that he was somewhat familiar.

    Had she seen Davon somewhere before?

    Phoenix''s mind was racing, but she couldn''t remember clearly. However, after smelling the disinfectant

    for a long time, she found such a smell was familiar.

    Although Davon was hateful, he gave her a sense of familiarity. Especially now that he was hugging

    her and sleeping, it seemed that someone had done this to her before.

    Phoenix''s head hurt a little.

    She sighed. Just as she was about to remove Davon''s hand, Davon woke up. His eyes were like a

    sharp sword so that Phoenix involuntarily trembled in fear.

    "I''m going to the bathroom."

    Phoenix was a little depressed and angry.

    She had never been afraid of anyone.

    Unfortunately, she found Davon terrified.

    She wanted to go to the bathroom when she woke up, but unexpectedly Davon tormented her for a

    while. At this moment, she had a full dder and she couldn''t hold on anymore.

    Davon was slightly stunned as if he had just figured out what was going on. Only then did he release

    his grip on Phoenix and say in a hoarse voice, "You are not allowed to leave the Sawyer''s. Apart from

    it, you have absolute freedom. And don''t contact Samuel."

    "Why? He''s my boss!"

    "It''s good that you take him as your boss."

    After Davon finished speaking, he immediately let go of Phoenix and turned around to continue

    sleeping.

    Phoenix looked at the weirdo in front of her and couldn''t help but raise her fist, wishing she could

    hammer him to death.

    But what did he just say?

    As long as she didn''t leave the Sawyer''s, she had absolute freedom, right?

    Although she was under house arrest, it would be much better if she didn''t stay in the same room with

    Davon.

    Phoenix thought with a bitter smile, then quickly jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom.

    Davon opened his eyes and saw her leave anxiously. He couldn''t help but put on a smile.

    Phoenix was as reckless as before.

    Then he closed his eyes and rested.

    The operation consumed too much of his energy, so he needed to sleep to recharge.

    When Phoenix came out, Davonpletely fell asleep.

    He wasn''t aggressive when he was asleep.

    Phoenix looked at him. The more she looked at him, the more familiar she felt. However, she could not

    remember where she had seen him before. Telling from Davon''s attitude towards her, she did not

    believe that she was charming enough to make him fall in love with her at first sight.

    So did they know each other?

    Why couldn''t she remember it?

    Phoenix frowned tightly.

    The breeze blew in through the window, causing her to shrink coldly for a moment. Only then did she

    realize that she was not dressed yet. Looking at her clothes, she found Davon had torn them apart.

    He was a real bastard!

    Phoenix scolded him dejectedly and then opened the wardrobe. But she found that it was filled with

    Davon''s clothes.

    Fortunately, Phoenix was 1.7 meters tall. She picked out Davon''s white shirt and jeans and put them

    on. She looked good.

    Davon was thin, so his clothes looked somewhat gender-neutral on Phoenix. The shirt''s shoulders

    were slightly bigger, and the trousers fitted.

    She washed before walking out.

    Seeing that Phoenix was wearing Davon''s clothes when she came out, Helen wanted to cry.

    "Princess, you were ..."

    "Shut up!"

    Phoenix was a little angry, but she was afraid that Helen''s voice would wake Davon up.

    Phoenix was rtively free when he fell asleep. Once he woke up, she didn''t know what he would do.

    Since Phoenix was angry, Helen thought that she had guessed correctly and couldn''t help but want to

    cry even more.

    Helen was Phoenix''s maid, yet she did not protect her master properly. What if Phoenix vented her

    anger on Helen''s younger brother?

    At the thought of this, Helen felt a chill run down her spine.

    Phoenix seemed to be able to see through Helen. She said coldly, "Don''t worry. Your brother is fine. I''m

    not interested in him. If there''s a chance, I''ll have someone send him over to reunite with you. The

    pce is not peaceful anymore. It''s not a good thing for him to stay in the pce."

    Helen suddenly broke out in cold sweat.

    "Princess, I don''t think so. I ..."

    "Alright, I know what you''re thinking. If you don''t want to follow me, you can leave after your brother

    Phoenix suddenly felt a little sad.

    Helen was her maidservant after she returned to the pce. After so many years, Helen had no other

    emotions than fear while facing her. Thinking of this, Phoenix couldn''t help but feel it a little ironic. She

    tried her best to maintain her connections, but she couldn''t even conquer her maid. How did she have

    the nerve to im that she was powerful?

 Chapter 1383 Thats Good

    Chapter 1383 That''s Good

    "Go. Just go."

    Phoenix was somewhat irritated.

    Helen was stunned for a moment. She looked up and saw the despair and loneliness in Phoenix''s

    eyes. She couldn''t help but feel ufortable.

    After consideration, Helen found Phoenix was nice to her. However, Phoenix was reserved and didn''t

    like to talk. A woman as Phoenix was, she had been spying on the pce all these years. What she did

    terrify Helen.

    But, she was actually nice to Helen.

    When Helen was sick, Phoenix never asked Helen serve her. She even called doctors over to treat

    Helen''s illness.

    In the pce, if a maid was sick, she could not see a doctor. She could only leave the pce after

    work. However, these personal maids had to work all the time and could not leave the pce.

    Therefore, they always prepared all kinds of medicines to prevent unexpected emergencies. However,

    with Phoenix around, she had never been worried about these things.

    Helen and her younger brother were from a poor family. Because Helen was Phoenix''s maid, her

    younger brother had the opportunity to attend a noble school. Moreover, Phoenix had been subsidizing

    him for all these years, and she was concerned about Helen''s younger brother''s study. Although

    sometimes Phoenix was fierce, Helen thought found that Phoenix was quite kind.

    But Phoenix was a princess, so she had no choice but to face everything coldly.

    After Helen came around, she said hurriedly, "I''m not leaving. I''m your maid. I''ll be with you forever.

    Princess, don''t drive me away. I don''t know where I can go or what else I can do after leaving you."

    However, Phoenix misunderstood Helen, thinking that Helen refused to leave for her younger brother''s

    future. So, she said, "Your younger brother staying in the pce isn''t necessarily a good thing. Now

    that the pce is in chaos. No one knows what will happen, but I can tell you that there will definitely

    be a major change in the pce, and many people may die. The transfer of the regime meansrge

    numbers of deaths. If your younger brother is on the wrong side, I might not be able to protect him. So,

    you should ask him toe out temporarily. He can return after the new regime stabilizes. I don''t care

    about being a princess. If you follow me, there''s no promising future. Why don''t you leave now? I''ll give

    you a sum of money. With your ability, it''s enough to support yourself."

    This was Helen''s best way out that Phoenix hade up.

    No matter what, Helen had worked for her for so many years. Phoenix hoped that Helen could live a

    good life.

    Hearing what Phoenix said, Helen felt that Phoenix was kind.

    Helen quickly knelt and said, "Princess, I''m not leaving. I will serve you forever. As long as my brother

    is safe, I''m willing to be at your service."

    Phoenix was somewhat surprised.

    She used not to think Helen was loyal, but now, it seemed that Helen had feelings for her. However,

    due to many years of court life, she didn''t dare to believe Helen easily.

    "Alright. Then stay if you don''t want to leave. The Sawyer family can provide for you."

    The moment she remembered that she was under control, Phoenix was in a rather bad mood.

    "Princess, you ..."

    "Alright, leave me alone. Which room does Mr. Green and Nicole live in?"

    Phoenix was somewhat irritated.

    "It''s the first room on the left, but they haven''t gotten up yet. Booth has been standing at the door of the

    operating room. After Davon returned to his room, Booth keeps staying with Karina."

    Upon hearing what Helen said, Phoenix paused slightly.

    She was a little interested in that girl around Booth.

    It was said that she was only thirteen years old.

    The fact that a 13-year-old child could sneak into the pce quietly surprised her. Even her people did

    not notice that girl''s entering, which was enough to show that girl was something!

    She was thirteen years old!

    Now that she had been so powerful, she had a bright future. If there was no organization behind her,

    Phoenix would not believe it.

    However, Phoenix didn''t know this organization would harm Samuel or Nicole. She felt that it was a

    hidden danger.

    Phoenix''s duty was to protect Samuel from being hurt, so it was better to investigate someone

    unknown like Karina as soon as possible.

    "I''ll go check."

    After saying that, Phoenix walked towards Karina''s room.

    Booth did not close the door. Karina fell asleep after the operation. Booth was looking at the sleeping

    Karina with gentle eyes.

    He gently held Karina''s hand, not sleepy at all even after a night of sleeplessness.

    What had Karina experienced during this period? Booth really wanted to know it, but Karina couldn''t

    say anything. It was unknown she was deliberately hiding it or she didn''t know anything.

    Booth didn''t think that anyone would put in a lot of effort to nurture a group of people and then abandon

    them.

    Either that organization hadn''t given them orders, or they had other motives. Booth worked for Nicole.

    Karina suddenly appeared like this. Although Booth was happy, he frowned when he thought of some

    hidden dangers.

    If Karina woke up and the operation was sessful, he should probably take her away.

    He was of no help to Samuel and Nicole here. On the contrary, keeping Karina with him was likely to

    bring them danger. Since this was the case, it was better to leave

    He didn''t want the person he liked to hurt Nicole.

    Thinking of this, Booth made his decision. Phoenix walked in.

    "What exactly is her identity?"

    Phoenix knew that Booth was Nicole''s person, so she naturally didn''t beat around the bush.

    Booth was slightly stunned. Turning around, he saw Phoenix leaning against the door. Her casual look

    carried a trace ofziness and nobility. He couldn''t help but pause for a moment before saying, "She''s

    my people."

    "Your people? Did you teach her skills?"

    "No."

    Booth frowned.

    He knew that Phoenix was Samuel''s man. Now she suspected Karina, so she came to ask.

    Booth wasn''t annoyed at all. Even he suspected Karina, no wonder that Phoenix would do the same.

    "I know that you have resources. If possible, help me find out who took Karina away and who trained

    her during this period. The resources in my hands are limited to the business circle. I can''t deal with

    other areas, especially some hidden organizations. I know you can."

    Booth''s frankness made Phoenix less aggressive.

    "I''ve never seen how good she is. But it''s not a good sign that she could enter the pce quietly and

    escaped the notice of my men. I''ll ask the Silver Fox of the Sky Group to investigate. Can you give me

    some information about her?"

    "Yes."

    Booth quickly recounted something about Karina.

    After Phoenix heard, she felt a trace of sympathy and admiration for Karina.

    "She is a good child. I hope that she will not be led astray by bad people."

    "No, she won''t. I won''t allow it."

    Booth''s eyes twinkled.

    Phoenix instantly understood something.

    "You like her? She''s just a child!"

    "I will wait for her to grow up."

    Booth smiled.

    Phoenix was a little surprised. She whispered, "If she grows up and meets someone else she likes,

    what will you do?"

    Booth was slightly astonished.

    Karina would meet someone else she liked?

    He didn''t seem to have thought about it.

    But now that Phoenix had asked, Booth thought for a moment before saying, "I will wish her a happy

    marriage as his brother."

    Phoenix did not expect Booth to say this, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you willing to take such a

    result? After you guard her for so long, she falls in love with someone else. Will you feel sad?"

    "I won''t feel sad but heartbroken. But I''ll give what she wants to her, and I''ll give her the best. Love

    doesn''t necessarily mean possession. Even if I wish I could keep her around for the rest of my life, she

    is a human being, an independent individual. She has her thoughts and feelings. If she doesn''t choose

    me, it means that I''m not good enough to convince her she will be happy after marrying me. Then how

    can I force her to stay with me? I want her to be happy and I''m willing to do whatever she wants. This is

    the person I like."

    Booth''s remark deeply moved Phoenix.

    Booth was a real man and a real gentleman!

    On the contrary, Davon was despicable and shameless!

    "Talk to Davon when you''re free."

    "What?"

    Booth was a little surprised, but Phoenix turned around and left. Neither of them saw Karina''s fingers

    and eyes moved. Then everything calmed down.

    When Phoenix came out, she met Nicole.

    "You''re up early enough."

    "Ie to see Karina. Did the operation seed?"

    Nicole didn''t sleep wellst night. If Samuel hadn''t been with her, she would havee long ago. Now

    that she saw Phoenixing out, she couldn''t help but ask.

    "I think it did. Although Davon isn''t good-natured, he is a reliable doctor. Otherwise, my father wouldn''t

    curry favor with him. He has just returned to his room to rest. He must be tired after working all night."

    Phoenix did not know the rtionship between Davon and Nicole, so she evaluated Davon without

    scruple.

    Nicole sensed something sensitively.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You and him ..."

    "I have nothing to do with him! Even if I do, I must be forced to do it!"

    After Phoenix finished speaking, she turned around and left. The angry look on her face interested

    Nicole.

    Phoenix had always been casual and noble. Other than Samuel, no one else seemed to be able to

    affect her emotions. However, as she talked about Davon, she looked as if she wanted to bite him to

    death.

    Besides, Nicole was not very clear about what Phoenix and Davon had done in the lounge of the

    pce. Now that she heard Phoenix say this, her mind wondered.

    Davon forced Phoenix?

    Did Davon have sex with Phoenix?

    Didn''t that mean that Phoenix would be Nicole''s sister-inw?

    Thinking of it, Nicole instantly became happy.

    That was good.

    If Phoenix became Nicole''s sister-inw, Samuel would be safe.

    Although Nicole liked Phoenix, she would feel jealous if Phoenix had designs on Samuel.

    Just as Nicole was thinking, Samuel walked over and happened to meet Phoenix. However, Phoenix

    grabbed his arm and pulled him to the backyard.

    Nicole''s face instantly turned gloomy.

 Chapter 1384 She Asked Me for Help

    Chapter 1384 She Asked Me for Help

    Just as she was about to chase after them to see what they were going to say, she heard Booth speak

    from behind her.

    "Nicole, good morning."

    "Morning. How is Karina?"

    Nicole turned around and suppressed her depression.

    "Mr. Davon said that the operation was very sessful. When she wakes up, she will be under

    observation for a day. She will be fine if there is no infection."

    Speaking of which, Booth was grateful.

    When Nicole heard this, she finally rxed.

    "Karina is pitiful. Being able to meet her is fate. Be nice to her."

    "I know."

    Booth nodded and looked at Nicole thoughtfully for a moment before saying, "Nicole, when Karina''s

    observation period is over, I will take her away."

    "Take her away? Why?"

    Nicole was a little startled.

    She was quite surprised to meet Booth here. She was just about to have a good talk with Booth, and

    she wondered how Booth''s leg was. Was he in a wheelchair because he hadn''t recovered yet?

    Anyway, she got many questions to ask. But Booth said that he wanted to leave.

    Nicole did not understand.

    Booth did not hide anything from Nicole and whispered, "Karina has gone through some things in the

    past few days when she disappeared. She is now so skilled that she can freely enter the pce of

    Country F without being discovered. I asked her before, but she knew nothing. I''m afraid she''ll be taken

    advantage of and do something irreparable. So I''m going to take her away and settle in a ce where

    no one knows us. This way, her connection with the organization will be cut off. Perhaps she will be

    cured."

    Nicole immediately knew what Booth was thinking.

    He wasn''t just trying to cure Karina. He was afraid that Karina would be used and hurt Nicole and

    Samuel.

    Booth was nice to Nicole as before. Nicole felt a little sorry for him.

    "You''re my younger brother. If you just take her away like this, and that organization finds you, how can

    you defend yourself? Booth, don''t leave my sight. I will not allow anything bad to happen to you again.

    Leave Karina to us. We''ll get her out of her situation."

    "Nicole, I''m a man. I can handle some things. Don''t worry. I can''t help you here, but it doesn''t mean that

    I''m just a pushover. You said that I''m your younger brother. How can I bring trouble to you?"

    "You''ve never caused me any trouble. Booth, don''t say that again. You''re so sweet. I can''t bear to part

    with you."

    Nicole hugged Booth as she spoke.

    She owed him, the Kents, and Olivia. She didn''t know how to return their favor.

    Booth patted her back gently and smiled, "Nicole, I can''t bear to part with you. But as we grow up, we

    have a lot to do and to go through. But as a saying goes, separation is for the joy of our next meeting. I

    believe that when we meet again, I will be even better, and you will be proud of me."

    Nicole knew that Booth had made up his mind when she heard what he said.

    Although he was a warm man, he was stubborn. Once he made a decision, he would not change it

    easily. It seemed that he was determined to do it.

    Even though Nicole was reluctant to part with him, she could not force him to stay. Moreover, this ce

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    was not safe.

    She let go of Booth and adjusted the strands of hair on his forehead before saying, "If you need

    anything, tell me. You''re my younger brother. If you stand on ceremony with me, I''ll be angry."

    "Alright."

    Booth''s eyes were wet.

    He knew that Nicole was Olivia''s best friend. At first, he just wanted to repay her for taking care of his

    sister. However, he didn''t expect that the more he got along with her, the more he felt that she

    deserved him and her sister to do so much for her.

    Actually, the affair of the Kent family had nothing to do with Nicole, but she insisted on taking

    responsibility. Booth knew that there must be a strong tie between them. Since that was the case, he

    was happy to have another sister.

    "Then take good care of Karina. When you settle down and the organization behind her has been

    found out, we''ll find a time to let Karina meet her sister. I think Maddie misses her very much."

    "Alright."

    Booth nodded and walked into the room.

    Someone put a hand on Nicole from behind and took her into his arm. The familiar smell enabled

    Nicole to understand who was behind her.

    "What are you doing?"

    She broke free from Samuel''s arms and was somewhat displeased.

    Samuel went a little gloomy.

    "You hugged him for more than 30 seconds! Nicole, Booth is a man!"

    "So what?"

    Nicole indifferently asked, a trace of displeasure shing through her eyes.

    Samuel suddenly felt a little angry.

    "So what? You''ve never hugged me like that!"

    "That''s right. I have never left while taking your arm. Everyone can tell Booth is a man, but someone

    just cannot tell that Phoenix is a woman."

    After saying that, Nicole left.

    Samuel paused for a moment. When he understood something, he smiled.

    "Are you jealous?"

    "I''m not."

    Nicole lied.

    Samuel followed and hugged Nicole from behind. He smiled, "I like to see you jealous."

    "Samuel, are you sick? Let go of me! We are guests here. Do you have a sense of shame?"

    Struggling, Nicole heard Samuel say, "Nonsense. We''re at my brother-inw''s house. This is our home.

    There is no need for us to pay attention to our behavior here. Besides, I''m hugging my wife, who dare

    to judge me?"

    "Brother-inw? Samuel, you refused to take Davon as your brother-inw, didn''t you?"

    Nicole felt so ufortable when she heard Samuel call Davon brother-inw.

    However, Samuel only smiled and carried Nicole into the room without saying a word.

    "Put me down!"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was getting bolder and bolder.

    However, Samuel whispered, "Don''t make any noise. Do you want to attract others over to see what

    we''re doing?"

    "You ..."

    Nicole felt Samuel was extremely cheeky now.

    Samuel carried her into the room, then closed the door and ced her on the bed before saying,

    "Phoenix asked me for help."

    "With what? Why can''t I tell she needs help?"

    Nicole said angrily.

    Samuel adored Nicole''s jealous look. But he knew he shouldn''t go too far.

    "Davon imprisoned her. She asked me for help."

    Hearing Samuel''s reply, Nicole paused slightly.

    "My brother imprisoned her? Are you kidding me? Have you ever seen a prisoner walk around?"

    Nicole obviously didn''t believe this.

    Samuel whispered, "Although you may be jealous, it seems to be true. I asked around. Davon did give

    an order not to allow Phoenix to leave the Sawyer''s."

    "How is that possible? This is the first time they''ve met, isn''t it? Besides, they have done that thing. My

    brother isn''t unreasonable."

    Nicole subconsciously spoke up for Davon.

    Samuel was a little jealousy, but it was not the time to argue. He only whispered, "I think there should

    be something wrong with this. Why don''t you ask Davon what happened between him and Phoenix

    after he wakes up? No matter what, she is the master of Sky Group. That Davon imprisons her

    disgraces me."

    Fill had been in charge of Sky Group. Samuel rarely said that it worked for him. Now, for the sake of

    Phoenix, he had no choice but to tell the truth.

    Although he didn''t love Phoenix, he took her as his sister. He cherished the memory of those years

    when they went to the battlefield together and survived.

    He seldom saw Phoenix crying. But when Phoenix talked with him earlier, she shed tears. Her

    aggrieved look upset him a lot.

    Apart from anything else, just what Phoenix had done for Sky Group deserved Samuel, the top leader

    of the organization, to help her.

    Afraid that Nicole would misunderstand, Samuel hurriedly said, "I treat Phoenix as my sister. After all, I

    adopted her and personally raised her for a few years. Besides, she saved me many times when we

    went to the battlefield together. Now that she begs me, I can''t ignore her. Moreover, this is the first time

    Phoenix begs me."

    Nicole knew that Phoenix saved Samuel''s life. Although she was somewhat unhappy with Phoenix''s

    feelings for Samuel, she knew that Phoenix had given up. Her jealousy blinded her to the truth.

    Nicole was a woman, so she naturally knew the feeling of a woman being forced. Moreover, a proud

    woman like Phoenix couldn''t stand being under house arrest, right?

    "Alright, when my brother wakes up, I''ll ask him what''s going on."

    Nicole nodded and agreed.

    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief.

    If he went to talk with Davon, he would definitely beat him. Once he did, Davon might misunderstand

    his rtionship with Phoenix. Apart from Davon''s feelings for Phoenix, Davon was Nicole''s brother, so

    he would fly into a temper if he noticed that his brother-inw was standing up for Phoenix.

    Therefore, only Nicole would be the most suitable person to do this.

    Samuel walked into the room with Nicole in his arms and whispered, "Honey, Davon hasn''t awakened

    anyway. There''s nothing to do now. Why don''t we do something meaningful?"

    "No."

    Nicole didn''t want to satisfy Samuel.

    It was daytime, but Samuel got a dirty mind. He has be more and more thick-skinned.

    "I haven''t been out of the Sawyer''s. I want to go out and have a look."

    After saying that, Nicole got up and left.

    Samuel was a little depressed, but he quickly chased after her with a coat.

    "You should wear more clothes when you go out. After all, we are not in Seapolis City. What if you

    catch a cold?"

    Samuel was a little worried.

    However, Nicole said nonchntly, "It''s fine. My brother is a doctor. If I fall ill, he will cure me."

    Samuel''s face immediately darkened.

    "You are the one who will have an injection and take medicine."

    Samuel''s reply left Nicole speechless.

    Alright, she was scared of having an injection or taking medicine. She put on her coat and walked out

    of the room hand in hand with Samuel. However, she found that the atmosphere in the Sawyer''s

    seemed to be a little strange.

 Chapter 1385 This Man Is Too Scary

    Chapter 1385 This Man Is Too Scary

    Nicole also noticed this and hurriedly held Samuel''s hand, whispering, "What''s going on? Why do I feel

    that the atmosphere is a little tense?"

    "Let''s see."

    Samuel quickly restrained his emotions and saw Kiming from the opposite.

    When he saw Samuel and Nicole, Kim paused for a moment and whispered, "Something has

    happened. Major''s body has been found. Leo is currently searching the entire city. Just now, Master

    Sawyer was invited into the pce. The king said that he wanted to chat with Master Sawyer, but he is

    likely to ce Master Sawyer under house arrest. Where is Mr. Davon?"

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat. Did they bring trouble to the Sawyers? Did Leo know that they were

    hiding here, so he threatened Davon with the head of the Sawyer family, Eason Sawyer?

    Samuel''s expression was gloomy.

    That Major''s body was found was part of their n. It was reasonable for Leo to carry out arge-scale

    search. However, house-to-house searches were a bit unexpected. Moreover, he took Eason away.

    Somehow, this matter was a bit strange.

    "My brother is resting. He has been operating all night."

    Nicole felt a little sorry for Davon. He had only slept for a short while, but something unexpected

    happened. Moreover, it might be something to do with them.

    Kim also felt a little sorry for Davon, but now he had no other choice.

    "I have to tell Mr. Davon about this. Otherwise, I can''t arrange the next move."

    "I''ll go with you."

    After Nicole finished speaking, she followed Kim to find Davon. Naturally, Samuel followed suit.

    When the group arrived at the door of Davon''s room, they saw that Phoenix was sitting outside the

    door. She was drinking by a small table. She couldn''t help but be surprised when she saw them.

    "Did something happen?"

    Phoenix was sensitive. If Kim came alone, it would be fine. Now that even Nicole and Samuel came,

    and they looked so serious, she couldn''t help but frown.

    "Something happened. Is my brother sleeping? Can you wake him up?"

    Nicole said to Phoenix.

    Phoenix was a little depressed.

    "Just wake him up. There is no need to ask me."

    After Phoenix finished speaking, she stepped aside.

    Nicole and Samuel did not say anything else. There was no time to talk about anything else in this

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    situation, so they walked in.

    Davon did not sleep for a long time. He was sleeping soundly. Noticing that he was exhausted, Nicole

    didn''t have the heart to wake him up.

    Kim sighed, "Mr. Davon hasn''t had a good sleep in all these years. I don''t know what to do."

    Phoenix also came in. Naturally, she heard this. With a frown, she nced at Davon. Seeing that no

    one had the courage or heart to step forward, she walked towards Davon.

    "Get up."

    She kicked the leg of the bed and the bed trembled slightly.

    Davon frowned tightly, but he didn''t wake up. However, he seemed to be disgusted.

    His reaction made Phoenix happy.

    Davon made things difficult for her. She had plenty of ways to take revenge.

    Thinking of this, Phoenix went to the bathroom. She took out a basin of cold water and sshed it on

    Davon.

    "Holy shit, you ..."

    It was toote for Kim to stop her. Nicole waspletely stunned. However, Samuel only pursed his

    lips and smiled faintly.

    Everyone felt that Phoenix was casual and noble. But they had never seen Phoenix act ruthlessly.

    When she was young, Phoenix was naughty. As the time passed by, considering her status, she

    restrained her previous mischief. It did not mean that she was a realdy.

    Davon was instantly awakened by this basin of cold water.

    "Who?"

    He wiped his face and opened his eyes. He saw three people looking at him worriedly and that

    Phoenix''s gloating eyes.

    The basin in Phoenix''s hand came into his view, so he understood who was to be med. After he saw

    Phoenix''s provocative gaze, his anger abruptly subsided.

    "What happened?"

    He asked as if nothing had happened, so Nicole admired him.

    Davon doted on Phoenix a lot.

    Knowing that it was Phoenix who sshed the water on him, Davon suppressed his anger. If Davon

    said that he had no feelings for Phoenix, she wouldn''t believe it.

    However, Phoenix was depressed.

    She was waiting for Davon to get angry with her so that Samuel could find out that how hypocritical

    Davon was. Then, Samuel would save her from the suffering situation. But she didn''t expect that Davon

    wasn''t angry.

    Holy shit!

    Why wasn''t he angry?

    She saw his momentary killing intent!

    What an insidious man!

    Phoenix''s effort turned out to be in vain. She even got depressed.

    Seeing that Davon wasn''t angry, Kim was surprised. He understood how important Phoenix was for

    Davon. When he met Davon''s sharp eyes, he hurriedly said, "Master Sawyer was invited into the

    pce to have a chat with the king. He may not return today. Besides, the king sent people to search

    Mr. Green from house to house. All the nobles'' and officials'' houses are no exception."

    Davon''s face immediately darkened.

    Although Eason was not his biological father, he had been educating him over the years. He owed

    Eason, for thetter raised him. Eason was his adoptive father, so he could not allow others to bully

    Eason at will. Now, Leo wanted to ce Eason under house arrest. That was not gonna happen!

    Davon was angry because of hisck of sleep and the cold water sshed on him. Now, he was

    furious.

    He said with a gloomy face, "Send Mr. Green and my sister into the basement. All the Sawyers will try

    our best to protect their safety. The rest follow me into the pce. I want to see if Leo can keep my

    father in the pce."

    After saying that, Davon directly pulled back the nket and stood up, but Phoenix went forward.

    "I''ll go with you!"

    "Why are you going there? To help your father or me? Don''t you know your ce now? Stay here.

    Seemingly, I can use you to threaten Leo. Although he has given up on you, we need to do some

    window dressing. If youe with me to the pce now, I won''t have a chance of winning. Then, Mr.

    Green may not be safe!"

    Davon put it harshly, somewhat embarrassing Nicole, Samuel as well as Phoenix.

    "Davon, are you crazy?"

    "I ate your saliva. Shouldn''t you be angry?"

    Davon didn''t care there were so many people around. Phoenix blushed. It was unknown she was angry

    or embarrassed.

    Nicole was surprised.

    Was he her elegant brother?

    Why did she feel as if he had been possessed?

    Where was her gentle brother?

    Davon was sharp-tongued. If she wasn''t rted to Davon, she probably wouldn''t fall in love with such a

    man. So, in no way would Phoenix like him.

    Nicole wanted to say something, but Samuel grabbed her arm and shook his head.

    Davon didn''t care what Phoenix thought. His wet clothes were as disgusting as a pile of shit to him

    now.

    Perceptive as Kim was, he prepared a set of clothes for Davon.

    Davon only took a shower and came out. Nicole and Samuel were not suitable to stay here, so they

    just went out to wait.

    Phoenix also wanted to leave, but she was grabbed by Davon.

    "Help me get changed."

    Phoenix''s eyes suddenly widened.

    "Are you sick? You ask me to help you get changed. Davon, how do you the nerve to do so?"

    "Do you think you''re the dignified Princess Inez?

    Davon suddenly grabbed onto Phoenix''s chin. He didn''t use much strength, so Phoenix wouldn''t feel

    pain, but she was unable to break free.

    Such a frivolous action humiliated Phoenix.

    "You bastard! I am Princess Inez!"

    "Really? Ever since you were born, has Leo treated you like a princess? If he has, why would Leo

    casually give you to an assistant? Don''t you know your real ce?"

    "Davon!"

    Since Davon touched her raw nerve, Phoenix flew into a temper. She wanted to attack Davon, but he

    directly threw her onto the bed and pressed on her.

    Davon was half-naked. The burning sensation could be transmitted to Phoenix against clothes. Now,

    he looked dangerous.

    Davon sneered, "You don''t deserve to do anything to me now. Don''t think that I will forget about your

    pouring cold water on me just now. Let''s settle the score when Ie back. By the way, I''m not afraid

    that you will run away. If you run away, I will cut off one of Samuel''s hands. After all, the person you

    care about the most is him, right?"

    "You''re crazy! Samuel is not easy to be dealt with. You want to cut off his hand? Don''t think about it!"

    Phoenix subconsciously defended Samuel, but Davon''s eyes turned even gloomier.

    "Really? You may don''t know. My real identity is William''s and Sally''s son, and I''m Nicole''s cousin. I

    can''t do anything to Samuel. If Nicole attacks Samuel, what do you think the sess rate will be?"

    Davon was not afraid that Phoenix would know his identity at all. Hearing what he said, Phoenix

    rounded her eyes wide.

    "How can it be?"

    "Nothing is impossible in this world. I naturally know how Nicole feels about him. I will never tell her

    what I want to do. I will only ask people to add anesthesia to Samuel''s food and let Nicole give it to him.

    Then I will do something else. When the timees, I will say that Leo sent someone to cut off

    Samuel''s hand. Do you think Nicole will believe me or not? "

    Davon was like a devil. His words sent shivers down Phoenix''s spine.

    "You''re not a real man! Samuel trusts you so much. How can you ..."

    "Of course I can. I have been like a walking dead in the past few years. I''m a ghost. Do you take me as

    a decent man? If I''m, I would have been dead. So Inez or I should call you Phoenix, obey me.

    Everything will be fine. Otherwise, I will hurt Samuel. After all, I have been nursing a grudge against

    him for a long time. "

    After Davon finished speaking, he got up, got changed, and left the room. However, the temperature in

    this room seemed to have dropped a lot due to his departure. It was so cold that Phoenix involuntarily

    wrapped her arms around herself.

    Davon was too terrifying!

 Chapter 1386 I Hope So

    Chapter 1386 I Hope So

    Seeing that Davon came out, Kim naturally followed him. Kim was both Davon''s assistant growing up

    with him and his substitute. So he asked boldly, "Davon, if you broke Mr. Green''s arm, then Mrs. Green

    would hate you."

    "She would kill me."

    Davon couldn''t help but shake his head and smile bitterly at the thought of how Nicole loved Samuel.

    "One more thing, don''t call her Mrs. Green anymore. She is my sister. Just call her Ms. Nicole and call

    Samuel Mr. Green."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Davon was ufortable with it.

    Nicole was his sister and lived with him. Why did Kim call her Mrs. Green? It made her an outsider.

    Although it was improper to do so in the Sawyer family, it was just up to him.

    "Mr. Davon, Phoenix might not know you like her. It''s not a very secure way to threaten her with Mr.

    Green. Why didn''t you tell her why you don''t let her go there? You just want to keep her from being torn

    and harmed by Leo. What if she hates you even more after you said so many hard things to her?" Kim

    naturally would do as Davon asked, but he was a little worried.

    "I don''t care! As long as I like her, she can never be away from me even if she hates me. Do you forget

    what she did to me previously?"

    Davon frowned slightly, with mixed feelings shing in his eyes.

    Kim was slightly stunned and didn''t say anything at the thought of what Phoenix did to Davon.

    Sooner orter, Phoenix had to pay for what she did. Fortunately, Davon still loved Phoenix. Otherwise,

    Kim couldn''t imagine to what end she woulde.

    Mr. Davon was said to be gentle and refined. Only Kim knew what he was like. He was just a devil by

    nature, but he tended to pretend otherwise.

    Nicole and Samuel couldn''t help but be stunned when seeing Davone out without Phoenix.

    "Davon, why isn''t Phoenix with you?"

    "She will stay here. She''s Leo''s daughter after all. Once we have a fight with Leo, he will use her as a

    shield, and we will be put at a disadvantage. She''s our people, so we must protect her. But if we do, we

    will be more at risk. Besides, I''m not going to face him as Mr. Davon''s assistant. Although the Sawyer

    family is not that powerful, it won''t put me at the mercy of Leo."

    Davon was really angry.

    Samuel saw the murderous intention in his eyes.

    "Don''t have a head-on collision with Leo. We just need to put him and Jayden in an internal struggle.

    We had better make Jayden impeach Leo. Only Jayden has a lot of evidence of Leo''s crimes. Without

    the evidence, nothing can lead to Leo''s downfall and our mission can''t be aplished either."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Davon frowned slightly.

    "So now, I should find Jayden and pretend to work for him. Everyone in Country F knows why Leo

    curries favor with me. If I support Jayden who might have the ambition, then they will inevitably struggle

    against each other. However, it will take a longer time."

    Davon was smart. He knew what to do upon hearing Samuel''s words. However, he really disliked a

    long-term confrontation. He just wanted to have a head-on collision.

    It was more Davon''s style!

    Samuel sighed and said, "But we have to do so. After all, people need evidence. The trial of Leo should

    be intervened by the United Nations. It was not up to us but up to the evidence."

    "I see. I will deal with it properly. You and Nicole should hide in the basement for a while. Leo definitely

    doesn''t believe me, so he searched every household for you. Although the Sawyer family''s mansion

    enjoys privileges, it can''t be free from a routine check. I''ve got everything ready. You have to stay in the

    basement for a while. Later I''ll have someone get you out."

    Davon didn''t want them to hide in the basement, but they had no choice.

    Since Samuel did not mind it, Nicole naturally agreed.

    "Davon, be careful."

    "I see."

    When shifting his cold gaze to Nicole, Davon became a little warm and habitually wanted to touch

    Nicole''s head. Nevertheless, Samuel stopped him.

    "She''s my wife. You can''t touch her!"

    "So what? She''s my sister!"

    Davon threw his arms around Nicole''s waist in an aggressive way and said with a smile, "I''m leaving

    now."

    "Alright."

    Nicole couldn''t hide her amusement.

    Samuel''s face turned gloomy. Seeing that Nicole was stillughing, he was even angrier.

    Samuel pulled Nicole into his embrace and then left in this way.

    Samuel''s being jealous made Davon feel better.

    "Now I know he really loves my sister. If he dares to show any affection for Phoenix, I will definitely

    teach him a lesson no matter what rank he has."

    Kim didn''t say anything, but he already knew how to treat Phoenix in the future.

    They walked out and quickly assembled many men. Then they headed towards the pce.

    When Leo received the news, Davon already arrived at the gate of the pce. He was wearing a mask,

    so naturally, no one dared to stop him. Moreover, Leo had told them not to.

    Davon was the man of the moment, which was naturally known throughout the country. Now seeing

    that he came here in a threatening manner, someone immediately reported it to Leo. But Leo was not

    surprised.

    Opposite him sat Davon''s adoptive father, Eason Sawyer. Hearing that Davon came with men, he

    couldn''t help but say with a smile, "King, Davon is too impulsive. I''m afraid he''s not fit to work in the

    militarypound. I hope you can think twice about it."

    Obviously, he was declining Leo''s invitation for Davon.

    Leo had a hard time persuading Davon into working as a researcher in the militarypound. How

    could he give it up now?

    Suppressing his anger, Leo smiled and said, "Master Sawyer, you''re too modest. Mr. Davon is young

    and talented, which is in great demand in our country. So he''s definitely fit to work in the military

    When they were talking, the messenger informed them that Davon already came in with his men.

    Davon seemed very arrogant and even a little rude. When seeing Leo, he didn''t prostrate himself. What

    was more, he even spoke to Eason first.

    "Dad, how are you?"

    "I''m fine. King just asked me to have a chat. What are you doing? It''s forbidden toe into the pce

    with men. Let them go out!"

    Although Eason scolded Davon, he felt a little relieved.

    Then Davon shifted his gaze to Leo and seemed dissatisfied and sharp.

    "King, what are you getting at? I already agreed to think about it. Are you forcing me to agree by

    keeping my father under house arrest? You should know that frightening never works on me. If my

    father can''t be let go today, I won''t mind doing something treasonable. There should be quite a few

    people in the pce coveting being the king. Then I might as well support them."

    Davon''s words made the atmosphere in the pce instantly serious.

    "Davon, don''t talk nonsense."

    Davon''s words brought Eason out in a cold sweat.

    Eason knew Davon was arrogant and fearless, but he didn''t expect that he would be so bold. Davon

    was challenging Leo''s authority. He was risking his neck.

    It was the first time that Eason had felt a little scared.

    Naturally, Leo was so angry that he even wanted to kill Davon. However, the gene research reached a

    critical point now and no one knew how to integrate the gene molecules, except Davon.

    Leo had to suppress his anger, and then tried to manage a smile, "Mr. Davon, it''s not what you think. I

    just haven''t seen your father for many years, so I invited him to have a chat. Since you''re so worried,

    just take him back. I won''t stop you. It''s not house arrest, which is just nonsense."

    "I hope so."

    Davon didn''t buy it at all. He had known for so many years that Leo was his enemy who forced his

    mother and harmed his father. Now, he also knew it was Leo who caused his biological father to be

    impotent. He almost couldn''t wait to kill Leo. However, he was a soldier. He not only carried the family

    hatred but the national enmity.

    Now Davon was torn between the two. He could only put aside the family hatred first. Since he could

    show his anger now, he didn''t have to endure it.

    Leo sensed the murderous intention in Davon''s eyes, but it disappeared instantly.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    Davon''s gaze reminded him of Sally!

    Their eyes were extremely simr, so were their gazes, which showed they wished to kill him. If Leo

    didn''t know that Davon was a Sawyer, he would doubt if they two had any connection.

    Thinking of it, Leo was a little upset, so he did not want to pretend anymore.

    "Take your father away. I''m tired, so I won''t send you off. But if you dare to bring so many men into the

    pce next time, I will show no mercy. Davon, although you''re talented, you should behave yourself.

    I''m still the king who you can''t challenge at will!"

    After that, Leo stood up and left furiously.

    Eason''s clothes were wet with cold sweat. Now seeing Leo leave, he grabbed Davon by the arm and

    whispered, "You scared me! You''re so reckless. Are you courting death?"

    "Dad, did he do anything to you?"

    Davon was a little worried.

    "No, he didn''t have enough time to do anything. Let''s go back first."

    Eason always felt very ufortable here. He felt like that he was being monitored. Besides, he was

    afraid that Davon would say more disrespectful words here, so he dragged him and left.

    Seeing that Eason was worried, Davon no longer said anything. He reached out to hold one of Eason''s

    arms and Kim quickly stepped forward to hold Eason''s other arm.

    When seeing Kim, Eason was slightly stunned and then frozen.

    "You, you are..."

 Chapter 1387 What a Good Brother

    Chapter 1387 What a ''Good'' Brother

    "Father, let''s go home first."

    Davon stopped Eason''s words and winked at Kim. Then they left the pce with Eason.

    "King, they have left."

    The maid reported to Leo.

    Leo swept everything in front of him onto the ground and said with a cold expression, "Davon is too

    arrogant."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "King, do you want me to send someone to teach him a lesson?"

    A guard walked out from the shadows.

    Leo also wanted to do something about Davon, but the current research still needed him. Thinking of

    this, he said with anger, "Wait for a while. Let him alone first. Has Major''s corpse been brought back?

    Did you find anything?"

    "Yes. The coroner examined it and said he was shot by a sniper rifle. Judging from the location of the

    scene, there should be two snipers. But the location was not very good. We have ced Mr. Major''s

    corpse in the morgue and sent someone to inform Prince Jayden. He will probably be back soon."

    Hearing the guard''s words, Leo frowned.

    "Who called him back? We haven''t found Nicole and Samuel. And I don''t know if there were any of

    their people in the pce. Isn''t Jayden risking his neck if hees back now? Tell him not toe

    back. I will bury Major like my own son. Ask him to seize the time and raise money. Recent research is

    very costly. Our national strength is about to copse."

    "Yes, my lord."

    The guard epted the order and left.

    Perhaps as Jayden had been doing things without anyint all these years, Leo took it for

    granted. Now, even if Major, his only son, died, Leo still wanted to raise money. He only cared about

    Jayden''s mission.

    He always thought that treating Major as his son was Jayden''s grace. But he forgot that if Jayden didn''t

    make such a sacrifice, he could have be a carefree prince and led a wealthy life. And Major would

    have his own privileges.

    When Jayden heard the news, his face was gloomy and he didn''t say a word. But his eyes were filled

    with anger.

    His only son was dead, but Leo didn''t allow him to go back.

    His wife and son already died for the country. As a husband and father, he couldn''t even recognize

    them.

    This was the first time in many years that Jayden felt wronged.

    When Lillian died, he didn''t have much feeling. After all, she was just a woman and he married her just

    to dispel Leo''s hostility towards him. Now that he was outside for so many years, he had countless

    women. He didn''t remember what Lillian looked like. But that woman gave him a son, so he gave her

    the title of Princess. Even if she died for the country, she was buried in the Imperial Mausoleum.

    But Major was different.

    That was his son! His only son! He hadn''t talked with him or met him in person. He even didn''t know if

    he had been well all these years.

    Major was his only concern. Now that Major was dead, Leo didn''t even allow him to attend the funeral.

    Did Leo be ustomed to his sacrifice since he endured for so long? Was Leo now used to

    treating him like a chess piece and a shadow?

    But he was a human!

    He was Prince Jayden of Country F!

    As his son died, he wanted toe back to see him off, even if it was just a nce.

    Jayden packed his things and said coldly, "Return home."

    He was actually at the border, but he couldn''t enter without Leo''s permission. But he couldn''t care

    about that much anymore. He just wanted to see his son.

    Just as Jayden was about to leave, Leo received the news and was instantly enraged.

    "How dare he? He actually disobeys my orders now. What does he want to do? Rebel?"

    Leo was talked back by Davon earlier, so he was already very angry. Then even his most obedient

    younger brother was going to resist him. How could he endure this?

    "Ask him to leave the border immediately. Otherwise, don''t me me for what I''m going to do."

    Leo smashed the cup with anger.

    When Jayden heard this news, he became gloomy. He already returned home and was about to see

    his son, but Leo actually chased him away.

    Just as Jayden didn''t know what to do, Davon appeared.

    "Prince Jayden!"

    Davon stood in front of Jayden wearing a mask. Everyone was familiar with the mask and that unique

    symbol of the Sawyer family. So Jayden was slightly surprised.

    "Mr. Davon?"

    "It''s me. You actually know about me. It can be seen that you still care about Country F. I thought that,

    just as the king said, you really like being abroad and forget that you are the Prince of Country F."

    Hearing Davon''s words, Jayden frowned slightly and felt very ufortable.

    "What does Mr. Davon mean by that?"

    "Maybe you should ask someone else, but since you have returned, you''d better see your son. Mr.

    Major really had no eyes for these matters. He actually wants to fight for the inheritance right with the

    king''s son. He really offended the king."

    When Jayden heard Davon''s words, his expression changed.

    "Mr. Davon, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. After all, you''d better not understand it."

    After saying that, Davon turned around to leave, but Jayden stopped him.

    "Mr. Davon, leave me your contact information."

    "Alright."

    Davon didn''t refuse and gave his Twitter to Jayden before leaving.

    "Find out the cause of Major''s death for me."

    At first, Jayden did not think too much. He thought that if Nicole and Samuel came, they would naturally

    make trouble with Major. But as Davon said that, it seemed that Major''s death had something to do with

    Leo''s son.

    Who was it?

    Who killed his son?

    Santino or Zayn?

    Zayn was Nicole''s cousin and he even killed Lillian, so he was hostile to Major. Thinking of this, Jayden

    added.

    "Pay attention to Zayn. If he did it, I will bury him with Major."

    "OK."

    His man quickly left to investigate.

    Davon''s people waited for a long time. Jayden received news that Santino killed Major in secret. To

    protect his son, Leo nned to shift the me to Samuel and Nicole.

    At that time, Santino did send someone to follow Major, but that person was controlled by Davon. So he

    naturally said what Davon told him.

    When Jayden heard about this, he was totally pissed off.

    "What a ''good'' brother! He promised to take good care of my son, but his son killed Major. No wonder

    he didn''t allow me toe back and see off Major. He''s afraid that I would know the truth, right? For so

    many years, I can''t go back home because of him. I can''t use my name and I''ve always lived in name

    of a dead person. Why I did separate with my wife and son? It''s because of his ambition! But now he

    can''t even tolerate my only son. Has he ever thought of me?"

    Jayden used to support Leo, but at this moment he got furious.

    It was undeniable that Major was indeed his weakness. Now that this weakness was gone, Jayden also

    vented all his grievances over the past few years.

    Davon didn''t care how heartbroken Jayden was. He went back to the car and quickly returned to the

    Sawyer''s with Eason.

    At first, Davon was afraid that the Sawyers would get involved, so he sent them away for various

    reasons a long time ago. But he didn''t know why Eason suddenly returned and was invited to the

    pce by the king.

    After returning home, Davon hurriedly brought Eason into the study, and Kim came in with them.

    After the door was closed, Davon looked at Kim and said, "Kim, kneel down."

    Without hesitation, Kim knelt down to Eason and kowtowed three times.

    Eason was immediately shocked.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Father, I have something to tell you."

    Davon looked at Eason and whispered, "Kim is not an orphan, nor is he a secret guard that my mother

    brought back from the orphanage for me. He is our family member and Miss Ynda''s son. And he is

    also your son."

    Once Eason heard these words, he was shocked. Then, tears ran down his face as he looked at Kim in

    surprise.

    He really looked like his mother.

    "What''s going on?"

    Eason choked.

    His wife couldn''t get pregnant after a car ident. Eason knew that if he found a home wrecker

    outside, his wife would be offended. But the Sawyer family was a big family of long history. Although

    they were in despair, they must have offspring. So he went out all day to drink and even nned to

    spend money to get a surrogate child. But he did not expect that he would really fall in love with a

    nightclub dancer.

    The dancer''s name was Ynda Carter. She was pure and lovely and had a good voice. When Eason

    was with her, he would forget a lot of worries. Not long after, Ynda got pregnant and Eason felt so

    happy. But he did not expect his wife would get jealous. She actually wanted to kill Ynda and her

    unborn baby.

    At that time, Sally saved Ynda and her child. But an ident happened when Ynda gave birth.

    His wife couldn''t tolerate this woman, nor did she want this illegitimate child to be born, so she asked

    an assassin to kill them. To protect her newborn son, Ynda was shed dozens of times and died in

    blood, and that child couldn''t survive either. So when Sally handed Davon over to him, he really raised

    him as his own son.

    Now that Davon told him that Kim was his son and his mother was Ynda, Eason couldn''t believe it.

    How was this possible?

    More than twenty years ago, he clearly saw the bloody child with his own eyes. At that time, he was

    heartbroken and even wanted to die with them. If Sally didn''t leave Davon to him, he didn''t even know if

    he would survive until now.

    But he was actually standing in front of him. Eason could tell at a nce that Kim was his son, so he

    felt excited.

 Chapter 1388 How Ridiculous

    Chapter 1388 How Ridiculous

    Noticing Eason was very excited, Davon felt a little sorry.

    "Father, what I have is supposed to be Kim''s. I''m sorry."

    Davon bowed to Eason.

    In the past few years, Eason had treated him as his biological son. However, Kim was his biological

    son. In the future, he might have to return home. He was worried about Eason.

    "It''s not like that. If it wasn''t for Ms. Sally saving him back then, perhaps he would have died. Besides, I

    know best what kind of life you have in the Sawyer''s. My wife has been targeting you. She hates you

    so much that she even wants you to die. Fortunately, you can protect yourself. Otherwise, you would

    have suffered a lot. I know right from wrong. Ms. Sally has her own reason. Perhaps she did so to

    protect the only heir of the Sawyer family."

    Eason said, tears streaming down his cheeks.

    "Dear, get up. You must have suffered a lot these years."

    Eason hurriedly helped Kim up.

    Kim''s eyes were a little red and swollen, but he shook his head and said, "Davon treats me very well. I

    have attended many formal events. They can''t tell who I am since I always wear a mask, but I''m the

    one who manages the business of the Sawyer family."

    Davon had never treated Kim as a servant and he knew his real identity, so he had been letting Kim

    handle the business from a few years ago.

    Kim was the only heir. He will take it over one day.

    Kim and Davon had grown up together, trained together, and had lots of adventures together. So, they

    knew Eason''s wife hated Kim and his mother. If it weren''t for Davon, Kim would have died.

    Moreover, Sally saved him and his mother. Essentially, the Sawyer family belonged to Sally. He should

    respect Davon. Moreover, Davon had helped him expand their business many times over the years.

    They had long treated each other as their brother. Therefore, his father was naturally Davon''s father.

    Hearing that, Eason couldn''t help but feel sad.

    "I''m sorry to make you suffer."

    "Not at all, father."

    Kim''s eyes were also wet.

    Davon slowly retired from the room to leave them alone.

    He had always known that he was not a Sawyer. His mother had given him apanion since he was

    young and told him to protect thispanion. At that time, he did not know why, but when he grew up,

    his mother told him about Kim''s identity.

    Back then, Sally had guessed that Eason''s wife would not let Kim go, so she found a dead baby to

    rece Kim.

    Ynda knew about this. She knew that it was wrong to destroy a family but to protect her son, she

    would rather die so miserably. Only if she died could her son be safe.

    There was nothing as great as a mother''s love. They would give anything for their children.

    These past few years, Kim and Davon had worked together to develop the Sawyer family. It was the

    promise that his mother had made to Eason. And it was also a reward to the Sawyer family.

    Now that Eason knew Kim was his son, Davon was very happy.

    After he left the room, he had someone release Samuel and Nicole, told them the news, and then went

    back to his room.

    Davon felt lonely.

    When he returned to his room, Phoenix was ring at him, but Davon somehow calmed down and

    even felt a littlefortable.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Davon smiled, went to the wine cab, took out a bottle of red wine, opened it, and let it breathe.

    The sharp smell of red wine offended Phoenix''s nostrils. Although Davon looked calm, she still sensed

    that Davon was in a bad mood.

    How strange!

    It was none of her business.

    However, Phoenix also felt a little depressed.

    She knew what Davon went to the pce for. She also knew how Leo was. Although he let Davon

    "You''d better restrain yourself. Leo is no milksop."

    Davon paused for a moment before turning to look at Phoenix.

    "Are you worried about me?"

    Her sharp eyes made Phoenix feel a little regretful.

    "You are overthinking this. You work for Mr. Green. Mr. Green has always cared about his men. I''m

    afraid that if something happens to you, he will be sad."

    Davon''s face immediately sank.

    "What is so good about Samuel? Why are you thinking about him all the time? No one canpare to

    him, right?"

    Davon felt even worse. He wished Phoenix could shut up.

    Phoenix wanted to refute, but noticing his gloomy eyes, she was suddenly a little afraid.

    She remembered what Davon had said before she left and his sudden moods. She immediately

    stopped talking.

    "Why aren''t you talking?"

    However, Davon was still aggressive.

    Phoenix frowned tightly.

    "Davon, have I ever offended you? Or have we met before?"

    "What do you think?"

    Davon asked meaningfully.

    She actually didn''t remember!

    She actually dared not remember!

    Davon clenched his fists tightly, the veins standing out on it.

    Phoenix sensed something wrong. However, she couldn''t remember anything about Davon.

    She suddenly remembered that she had lost two years of memories. When she and Samuel carried out

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    a peacekeeping mission, she was injured in the head in a bombing, which affected her nerves. She had

    been treated for more than half a year and finally survived, but she lost two years of memories.

    The doctor said it was a marvel that she didn''t die.

    She just wanted to remember Samuel. As for the memories of the two years, she didn''t care much

    about it. Noticing Davon was kind of angry, she began to wonder if there was him in those memories.

    Phoenix never believed that love and hatred happened for no reason. The first time they met, Davon

    looked at her as if he knew her. This was further confirmed by his strange reaction just now. Maybe the

    memories were not very good.

    Thinking of this, Phoenix whispered, "I have lost two years of memories, so if I really forget you, I''m

    sorry."

    Davon''s body froze with shock.

    "That is themest excuse I''ve ever heard."

    "Believe it or not."

    After saying that, Phoenix turned around and went outside.

    Davon did not prohibit her from leaving the room. She felt that they were getting irrational. They''d better

    calm down first. Moreover, she indeed felt familiar with Davon.

    Did she really forget him?

    Davon looked at Phoenix''s back nkly.

    Two years of memories?

    No wonder she didn''t remember anything.

    But why did she forget him?

    She had left an indelible imprint on his memory. So, he trained day and night so that she would

    recognize him when they met again. He wanted her to feel remorse for what she did when she realized

    how strong he had be.

    But now she told him that she had forgotten him. How could this be?

    He had been the only one holding on to the memories for so many years?

    How ridiculous!

    Davon banged on the table angrily and quickly called his subordinate.

    "Check all the information about Phoenix. I want all her medical records."

    "Yes, Sir."

    After hanging up the phone, Davon was really tired. He was operating the whole night. Before he could

    have two hours'' sleep, someone asked him to the pce. Now, he even had a persistent headache.

    Before the red wine got enough breath, he poured that in a ss and drank it. Then, he took a shower

    and fell asleep.

    When she returned, Phoenix saw Davon sleeping soundly.

    It seemed that he trusted her very much.

    Could it be that they used to know each other well?

    Thinking about there might be Davon in her lost memories, Phoenix felt bad.

    What was the rtionship between her and Davon?

    The person she liked was always Samuel, right? But Davon seemed angry that she forgot him. What

    exactly did she do to him in the lost memories?

    Phoenix was puzzled, and even felt a faint pain in her head.

    She didn''t want to get involved with Davon since he was too dangerous. Although he looked gentle,

    she could tell there was coldness and ruthlessness in his heart.

    She couldn''t see that on Samuel.

    What exactly had Davon gone through?

    As the decline of the Sawyer family, few people paid attention to it. Fortunately, Davon led the Sawyers

    to achieve a quick rise. Otherwise, the people of Country F would have long forgotten about the

    Sawyer family.

    He was in histe twenties but could make such a difference. So, Phoenix knew he was not ordinary.

    Davon might be more capable than he appeared. The Sawyers were born to be hot-blooded. But

    Davon was different. He had always been suppressing his emotions.

    Anyone who went against Davon woulde to a bad end.

    This was the conclusion of Phoenix.

    But Davon didn''t seem to want to be her friend. Did he want her to be his woman?

    Thinking of this, Phoenix frowned tightly.

    What had happened between her and Davon?

    The more Phoenix thought about it, the more pain she got in her head. She felt as if her brain was

    exploding. Suddenly, blood flowed down from her nose. She was curled up on the floor and groaned

    with pain. Then she had a ckout and fainted.

 Chapter 1389 Then What Should He Do?

    Chapter 1389 Then What Should He Do?

    Davon kept conscious even when he was asleep. Phoenix was by his side so he could rx a bit. But

    the loud sound of her body falling to the ground woke him uppletely. He opened his eyes at once.

    He looked around the room and saw that Phoenix fainted on the ground. The blood slowly flowed from

    her nose and covered her face, and even stained her cor.

    Davon quickly got up and found the medical kit. He took out a silver needle and inserted it into an

    acupoint of Phoenix. Her nosebleed finally stopped.

    He held Phoenix to the bed. Then he ordered his men to bring the instruments over and give her a

    body check and a head scan.

    Phoenix said that she lost two years'' memories. If that was true, she may have suffered a head injury

    that affected her nerves.

    Soon, Davon saw the traces of Phoenix''s brain surgery and also saw a pressed cranial nerve.

    His face instantly clouded over.

    So, what she said was true?

    Did she really forget about him?

    Davon''s heart ached like it was hurt by a needle.

    How could she forget those precious memories? Why did such a skillful operation oppress this nerve?

    Now Phoenix probably wanted to think of something, so her old wound was torn apart, causing her

    nose to bleed. If it was not stopped, the effect of her previous surgeries might be gone.

    Thinking about the consequences of cerebral hemorrhage, Davon looked gloomier.

    "Take the instruments out. No one is allowed in without my permission."

    "Yes."

    The servants took all the instruments out.

    Davon looked at the unconscious Phoenix and did not feel sleepy for a moment.

    If it weren''t for Phoenix, he would have given up on these years. Those days were all precious

    memories of his life. But to Phoenix, were they something that could be thrown away as she liked?

    He knew that he couldn''t me Phoenix.

    Back then, the surgeon had chosen the least harmful option. He even did a good job. If there was no

    past between him and Phoenix in that memory, perhaps he would have made the same decision. But

    Davon just felt very upset.

    He couldn''t help but think about that summer.

    This was the first time he took his family''s order to handle matters. He didn''t expect that he would

    encounter terrorists halfway. To protect Kim, he asked Kim to take the goods with him and left first. He

    stayed to stop those people. In the end, he was outnumbered and captured by them.

    Davon thought that he must be dead this time, but he didn''t expect that a group of people would save

    them all. There was a beautiful girl among them. Later, he found out that her name was Phoenix, a

    member of the Special Action Force.

    The Special Action Force was part of the army. At that moment, he was very grateful. He even felt that

    Phoenix was very sacred, so he was a little tempted. But he did not think that Phoenix looked sweet but

    had a hot temper.

    During that operation, one of them was abducted. Phoenix risked her life to save that person. She did

    not listen to the military order and acted alone.

    Davon wanted to follow her because he was afraid that something would happen to her, but she

    stopped him.

    What did she say?

    Oh, yes.

    She said, "I don''t need a rich young master who doesn''t know anything to screw it up. Don''t say you

    want to help me. I will be grateful if you don''t cause trouble for me. Now, just get back wherever you

    This was the first time Davon had been scolded like a servant. And the person who scolded him was

    his love.

    He felt his pride was badly hurt. But he also clearly knew that if he went with Phoenix, they would be

    dead. So, he left silently and contacted Kim to ask everyone from the Sawyer family to help Phoenix.

    But unfortunately, he waste in the end.

    When Davon came back, the battle between the two sides had ended. The bloody battle made Davon

    heartbroken.

    He asked about Phoenix and found that the person that Phoenix wanted to save was Samuel. Samuel

    was saved, but Phoenix''s life was at stake.

    At that time, there weren''t many doctors in the military, and few of them were able to perform

    operations. Davon volunteered. He took out his medical license and said he would operate on Phoenix.

    It was an operation that Davon felt terrified all his life. If he hadn''t been skilled and forced himself to

    calm down to take Phoenix as a normal patient, the operation might fail that night.

    After the operation, he waspletely exhausted, unable to get up for a long time. Even Kim was

    frightened by him and thought that he was also injured.

    But after he took a rest, he heard that Samuel and Phoenix were a couple. And they were even going

    to marry after they had been through this.

    This ending upset Davon.

    Although he wasn''t a good person, he was still a gentleman to Phoenix. Phoenix saved his life and he

    saved hers, so they didn''t owe each other.

    Davon still felt upset when he thought about it in this way. But at least, he had an excuse to give up.

    Because they needed to assist in the investigation, they had to stay in the camp for a few days. But a

    few dayster, Samuel left alone and left Phoenix there.

    Davon did not know what Samuel said to Phoenix. He just remembered that Phoenix found him and

    wanted to drink with him that day.

    How was it possible for a seriously injured patient to drink with a doctor?

    But Davon could not stop Phoenix. He could only watch her snatch the bottle and drink a lot.

    Afterward, Phoenix was drunk and cried sadly. Shey on his shoulder and asked him if she was pretty.

    What did Davon say back then?

    He said, "You are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen in the world."

    But his words made Phoenix cry even harder.

    She said that since she was so beautiful, why didn''t Samuel like her? Why didn''t Samuel want to marry

    her? Even when everyone thought that they were going to have a wedding or an engagement party,

    Samuel actually ran away.

    He just ran away without saying anything, and he was also telling Phoenix that he had no interest in

    her.

    What could be more embarrassing than being rejected for one-sided love?

    Phoenix drank too much. She cried so hard that even Davon felt heartbroken. He did not know how to

    That night, they both got drunk.

    They talked a lot about each other''s backgrounds, their difficulties, and the things that no one knew.

    After they spoke those words out, they felt relieved, as if someone suddenly removed the huge rock

    that had been pressing on them.

    Later, Phoenix held Davon and said with great pain and sadness, "Hey, why don''t you sleep with me?"

    At that time, Davon almost sobered up because of her words.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Just do it like a man, OK? You like me, don''t you? Now the girl you like is asking you to take her. What

    are you waiting for? Davon, are you silly?"

    Phoenix pushed Davon down directly.

    Davon waspletely stunned. By the time he realized what happened, Phoenix had taken off his

    clothes. Phoenix''s perfect body excited him. Under the effect of alcohol, they had sex.

    When he woke up the next day, Phoenix had left. But Davon saw Phoenix''s blood on the bed.

    He was actually the first man to have sex with Phoenix.

    Davon did not mind whether his women were virgins. But he was quite excited to be the first man of

    Phoenix. There was even an idea in his mind.

    He wanted Phoenix!

    He wanted to marry her!

    She said she was the Princess Inez of Country F. Then he would try to be a man who could match her

    and then proposed to her.

    It didn''t matter that Phoenix loved Samuel now. He would slowly rece Samuel in Phoenix''s heart. He

    didn''t care how long it would take as long as he could marry her.

    Davon couldn''t wait to tell Phoenix about this decision, but he couldn''t find her throughout the camp.

    Later, he knew that Phoenix escaped after she realized she had slept with Davon.

    No one told Davon where she went. After all, he was not suitable to know the whereabouts of Phoenix.

    Even if Davon used all his connections, he could not find Phoenix.

    Later on, the situation in the country was unstable, so Davon had no choice but to get back to Country

    F. But he left something for Phoenix.

    He left the ne he had brought with him since he was young to Phoenix. It was a token of affection

    that his father, William, bought for his mother, Sally. It was the only thing that Sally left for him when she

    gave birth to him and handed him over to the Sawyer family.

    Davon left this to Phoenix as a token, a token that meant he woulde back to marry her in the

    future.

    But he didn''t think that she would forget about him when they met again. She was still thinking about

    Samuel.

    Even though Samuel was married and did not like her, she was still in love with him. And everything

    between Davon and her disappeared after the operation.

    Davon felt that this was an irony, a great irony.

    These years, along with the changing of his identity, women kept chasing him. But he still remembered

    that he was an engaged man, that he took Phoenix''s virginity in a lovely night. He had to take

    responsibility for her. But now, Phoenix forgot everything about them.

    Then what should he do?

    Should he let her go and give her freedom?

    Thinking of this possibility, Davon felt hurt.

    How could that be?

    Even if the woman Davon fancied did not love him, and even if she forgot about him, he would not

    allow her to leave him.

    Looking at the unconscious Phoenix again, Davon sighed and softly rubbed his temples. Then he came

    to Phoenix''s bed, reached out to unbutton her shirt.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Anyway, he should change her clothes first. Although he felt pleased to see her wear his clothes, it was

    not a girl''s clothes. Besides, she was in aa now, so it was ufortable for her to wear his

    clothes. It was better to change into pajamas.

    Thinking of this, Davon directly took off her clothes without worries.

    They had done what a couple would do. And now he had no intention of letting go of her. They had to

    face it sooner orter. Even if Phoenix could not remember anything, he had to make her get used to

    his existence.

    Davon gave a faint smile. But suddenly, he stopped unbuttoning. His face showed surprise and some

    <pplicated feelings.

 Chapter 1390 Someone Is Pulling My Feet

    Chapter 1390 Someone Is Pulling My Feet

    Phoenix was wearing his ne!

    Davon thought that he had thrown it away, but to his surprise, Phoenix was having it with her.

    Davon feltplicated.

    Hadn''t Phoenix long forgotten about him?

    Wasn''t she suffering from memory disorder?

    If so, why did she have the ne?

    Davon had not seen the ne for years. He looked at it carefully and confirmed that it was really

    once his. Suddenly, he felt like crying.

    He calmed himself down and helped Phoenix get changed as fast as he could. Then, he walked out.

    Helen learned that Phoenix had fainted. She wanted to go in and see her but was stopped by the

    guards at the entrance. When she saw Davon, who she was usually afraid of, she stepped forward and

    asked, "Mr. Davon, what happened to the princess?"

    "She just fainted, but is fine now."

    Davon looked at Helen and burst in, "Where did she get the ne?"

    "What?"

    Helen was a little startled. She was surprised that Davon would ask her such a question. Nevertheless,

    she instantly trembled when meeting Davon''s cold eyes. She hurriedly answered, "Princess has always

    had that ne with her. I don''t know where she got it. As far as I can remember, she hasn''t changed

    this ne since I became her servant."

    "Really? Did she say anything special about this ne?"

    Davon was a little nervous.

    Helen shook her head and said, "No, but she values it very much. Once, it was broken and lost.

    Princess lost her temper. She looked for it all night before finding it. Then, she asked a craftsman to

    repair it. After that, she ordered that no one should touch the ne."

    Davon was in a much better mood now.

    It didn''t matter whether Phoenix remembered him or not. As long as she was wearing his ne,

    Davon was happy.

    "Take care of her. She''ll probably sleep for a long time. Tell the kitchen staff to get her something to eat

    when she wakes up."

    "Yes, Mr. Davon."

    Helen breathed a sigh of relief when she noticed that Davon was quite gentle when talking about

    Phoenix.

    Davon walked over to the guest room.

    He couldn''t fall asleep with Phoenix beside now, so he could only go to the guest room to take a nap.

    After Eason acknowledged that Kim was his own son, he talked to him about what had happened

    during the past few years. Eason was very grateful to Davon.

    "Kim, I know that you deserve more than just an assistant, but Davon is too special. His mother has

    saved your life, and our family couldn''t have survived without him, so..."

    "Dad, I understand. We grew up together. We have be brothers long ago. It doesn''t matter who is

    the owner of the Sawyer family. I will protect him anyway."

    Kim knew what exactly Eason wanted to say.

    People rarely knew about what was happening between Kim and Davon, but Kim himself knew it best.

    Eason was finally relieved.

    "By the way, there''s one more thing you need to know."

    Kim told Eason about Phoenix and Davon. He also said that with Leo''s instructions, Phoenix was

    currently at home.

    Eason was startled.

    "He has a crush on Leo''s daughter?"

    Eason simply found it inconceivable.

    Kim smiled and said, "Dad, Davon knows what he''s doing. Besides, Phoenix is different."

    "How is she different? If Davon kills her father, won''t she hate Davon? Kim, why don''t you stop them?"

    Eason couldn''t stop feeling worried at the thought of Davon hanging out with Leo''s daughter all day.

    For Samuel''s safety, Kim did not tell Eason that Phoenix was working for Samuel. Kim thought that

    even if he did, Eason would not buy it. Eason valued rtives. He probably wouldn''t believe that

    Phoenix cared anything about Leo at all.

    "Alright, don''t worry about it. Davon said that you should rest for a while before we send you to

    somewhere else."

    The Sawyer''s was now Davon''s strategic base. He didn''t want Eason and the Sawyers to be involved.

    For secrecy, he must send Eason away.

    Eason knew that Davon might have to do some great things. If he stayed, he would be an

    obstacle, so he agreed to leave.

    Davon had been sending the Sawyers away from the mansion since he took over the family. At first,

    Mrs. Sawyer was not happy with it, and she refused to move away. Afterward, Davon froze all her

    cards and didn''t allow anyone to help her. Only then did E Sawyer realize that her time had passed.

    She had no choice but to go away.

    Eason really thanked Davon for making such arrangements. If E knew that Kim was his son, she

    would have made things difficult for Kim.

    "I see. I wanted to say that you can visit me if you want, but E will also be there, so... Forget it.

    Nothing is more important than your safety."

    Kim narrowed his cold eyes.

    "Dad, E killed my mother. I can''t possibly get along with her. My mother was wrong, but she didn''t

    deserve to die. E doesn''t know that I am your son, but she has arranged countless assassinations

    towards me¡ªDavon''s assistant. I''ve survived all those, so I''m not afraid of her. It''s just not the time for

    telling her who I really am yet. Dad, rest assured. I''ll go visit you if I miss you."

    "Alright."

    Eason had mixed feelings. Either way, it was all his fault.

    If he hadn''t made a fool of himself and met E, Ynda wouldn''t die, and Kim would also live a better

    life.

    If he had divorced E and married Ynda, all would be fine. However, he wanted to establish the

    Sawyer family in Country F by using the power of E''s family home. If he hadn''t been stubborn,

    everything would be different.

    He felt guilty about Kim, but there was little he could do to help. He could only let things develop.

    Nicole happened to see Kim sending Eason away.

    She tugged at Samuel''s arm and whispered, "Is that the owner of the Sawyer family?"

    "I think so."

    Samuel nced at Eason and replied in a low voice.

    "Davon saved him. Where is he going?"

    "I don''t know, but you shouldn''t worry about this. Your hands are icy. Let''s go back to the room."

    Samuel cared about Nicole''s health the most for the moment. With Davon here, he could let down his

    guard on other things.

    He had done a little research about Davon online. Davon was simply outstanding.

    With such an outstanding brother-inw helping him, why should he worry about anything but Nicole?

    Moreover, Davon was a Don. Mark had known him for years and had taken him back to the military.

    Naturally, Samuel could rest assured.

    Samuel felt even more rxed now.

    He walked into the room with Nicole hand in hand and then turned down the air conditioner. He smiled

    at Nicole and said, "I heard that there is a natural hot spring in the backyard. Shall we go thereter?"

    "Can we?"

    Nicole was tempted.

    She had always been nervous after arriving at Country F. These days, taking a good bath had be

    a luxury for her, let alone enjoying hot spring. She would love to ept Samuel''s offer if she could.

    Samuel knew that Nicole wanted to go to the hot spring very much. He turned up the corners of his lips.

    "Isn''t Davon your brother? What''s wrong with using his hot spring? Is he that stingy?"

    "But there''s a lot of work to do."

    "Isn''t Davon on it? Leo and Jayden can''t be sworn enemy in just a day or two. Taking a hot spring bath

    is no harm."

    Convinced by Samuel, Nicole instantly became excited.

    "When are we going?"

    "How about now? Everyone is preupied for the moment, so no one will bother us."

    "Good."

    Nicole said as she pulled Samuel''s hand and walked out of the door. Samuel led her to the backyard.

    The hot spring is a natural one, but Davon had ordered people to build a house on it. With the heating

    turned on, the temperature was quitefortable.

    Nicole smiled happily and said, "It''s really a good ce."

    "Yeah. You should take as many hot spring baths as you can. I don''t know when you will recover from

    the cold. I''ll ask Davon to take a look at youter. He''s a great doctor, right? He should be able to find a

    cure for his own sister."

    This matter had been troubling Samuel.

    Nicole''s hands and feet were cold, which really worried him.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was caring about her, so she pulled his hand and said, "I''m fine. It''s nothing

    serious, only sometimes I''m afraid of the cold."

    "That''s exactly something serious! At first, you are only afraid of the cold, but soon, you''ll probably

    catch other diseases because of the cold. You are weak, which is not a good sign. I hope that we will

    grow old healthily together."

    Seeing that Samuel was so worried, Nicole somehow felt warm.

    "I see. I''ll talk to Davon. Let''s take a hot spring bath now."

    "I''ll carry you down."

    Samuel did not care whether Nicole was embarrassed or not. He directly carried her down the hot

    spring.

    The water in the hot spring was hot. Nicole felt very rxed.

    She leaned against Samuel''s chest and whispered, "If only we could have such a hot spring."

    "I''ll find someone to look for a source of a hot spring and build a house on it when we get back. We can

    even move there."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Samuel always wanted to realize all Nicole''s wishes.

    Nicole smiled and didn''t say anything.

    They leaned against each other in the hot spring. Neither of them spoke, but it felt peaceful.

    Nicole was a little drowsy. It was toofortable in the hot spring. With Samuel by her side, her eyes

    gradually became heavy.

    Looking at Nicole, who kept nodding out of sleepiness, Samuel smiled indulgently.

    "You can''t sleep here, darling. It is easy to catch a cold. Shall we go back?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole talked in a deep nasal voice. She was almost asleep.

    Samuel shook his head. Just as he was about to pick her up, Nicole suddenly opened her eyes. She

    seemed surprised and rmed.

    "Samuel, someone is pulling my feet!"

 Chapter 1391 Youre Such a Genius

    Chapter 1391 You''re Such a Genius

    Almost as soon as Nicole spoke, Samuel took out a dagger and stabbed it towards the direction of

    Nicole''s feet.

    He felt that he had pierced into someone''s skin. Samuel instantly became serious.

    He wanted to capture the person hiding beneath the water, but that guy was smart and easily escaped.

    The hot spring was now stained with blood.

    Nicole grabbed her clothes and wrapped herself the minute she was free.

    After checking that Nicole was dressed, Samuel called Davon.

    When Davon rushed over with his people, the blood in the water had disappeared. Nheless, Davon

    did not doubt what Samuel and Nicole said in the slightest.

    "Search this area! Someone has sneaked in. I think the head of security should be fired."

    Davon''s face clouded over.

    If Samuel hadn''t been with Nicole when Nicole was taking the hot spring bath, who knew what would

    have happened?

    "Kim, ask Father if this hot spring is connected to the outside."

    The natural hot spring was underground. Though the source was here in the mansion, the water

    extended to the outside. Davon thought that no one would have the guts to do anything to the Sawyer

    family. Moreover, there should have been some precautions here, so he didn''t pay much attention to

    the hot spring. If the one attacked Nicole didn''t enter through the gate, then it was very likely that he

    had sneaked in through the river outside.

    Kim went to call Eason.

    If Davon was correct, then the mansion would be dangerous.

    Samuel couldn''t wait for Eason''s answer. He said in a low voice, "I''ll go down and take a look."

    "Samuel, it may be deep. Maybe we should wait for news from Mr. Sawyer."

    Nicole was worried.

    That person''s hand was so cold that it had no temperature. Nicole intuitively felt as if she had been

    grabbed by a ghost. Although she was an atheist, she was scared at that moment.

    So, when she heard Samuel say that he wanted to go down, she shook her head.

    Samuel touched her face and said gently, "I will be okay. Don''t worry. Dry your hair in case you catch a

    cold. Wait here for me toe back."

    "But..."

    "Trust me."

    Samuel''s gaze was so gentle and firm. For a moment, Nicole didn''t know how she should stop him.

    "Then be careful. I won''t leave until youe back."

    She was threatening Samuel with her own health.

    Samuel smiled indulgently at Nicole''s childish words.

    "Deal."

    Samuel looked at Davon and found that Davon was looking at him. His smile vanished.

    "I need a diving suit."

    "No problem."

    Davon sent someone to bring the suit over.

    "Maybe I should go down."

    Davon could tell that Samuel loved Nicole very much. No one could shatter their rtionship. So, even

    if Davon felt ufortable because Phoenix liked Samuel, he had to think for Nicole now.

    "I don''t think so. I''ll go take a look. Help me take good care of Nicole, will you?"

    "Alright."

    Samuel put on the diving suit and immediately jumped down.

    Nicole looked at the surface of the water worriedly. She frowned.

    Her hair was wet. Recalling Samuel''s words, Davon whispered, "Bring me a hairdryer."

    Someone immediately handed Davon a hairdryer.

    He turned on the hairdryer and gently blew Nicole''s hair. Nicole was somewhat shocked. She said

    embarrassedly, "I''ll do it myself."

    "Let me. I know you''re worried about him. The water is deep, but Samuel will be just fine. Trust him. If

    you don''t dry your hair now and unfortunately catch a cold, Samuel will me me afterward. I''ve barely

    slept sincest night. Take it as a favor for me, please."

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    "Sorry. You are exhausted because I made you do that operation."

    "Silly girl, what does it have to do with you?"

    Davon turned up the corners of his lips as he gently dried Nicole''s hair.

    Phoenix had just woken up when she heard that something had happened to the hot spring. She

    hurriedly asked Helen to help her get changed before rushing over to the hot spring. However, seeing

    Davon gently blow-drying Nicole''s hair, she frowned slightly.

    "What are you doing?"

    Phoenix deliberately raised her voice.

    With so many people around, even if Davon was Nicole''s brother, Nicole shouldn''t ask him to dry her

    hair. She was not a child anymore.

    What if Mr. Green saw them? What would he feel?

    Phoenix directly walked to them and said to Davon, "Give me the hairdryer. Do you know how to do it?

    What if you hurt my sister-inw?"

    Phoenix''s words were reasonable, but Davon frowned.

    "Sister-inw?"

    "That''s right, she''s Mr. Green''s wife. She''s indeed my sister-inw."

    Phoenix snatched the hairdryer from Davon''s hand while Davon was in a daze. Although she didn''t

    want to serve Nicole, she felt responsible for protecting Samuel''s wife.

    Davon did not refute her words.

    He didn''t help people dry hair very often.

    Since Phoenix had taken over his work, Davon took a step back and said, "Don''t call her sister-inw."

    "Why? What does it have to do with you?"

    Phoenix was angry.

    She learned from Helen that she had fainted. As far as she remembered, the reason why she fainted

    had something to do with Davon. Phoenix was steamed up. She found Davon extremely unpleasing to

    the eye.

    Nicole really wanted to pull her hair back.

    The fight between Phoenix and Davon could start at any time. Nicole was afraid that she might be

    an innocent victim.

    However, before Nicole could say anything, Davon said to Phoenix in a low voice, "I am Nicole''s

    brother. You are my girl. If you address Nicole as your sister-inw, where does that leave me?"

    Phoenix was enraged.

    "Davon, shut up! Since when am I your girl? If you keep talking nonsense to me, I don''t know what I will

    do to you."

    Davon calmly said, "Aren''t you? Should I tell you where your birthmark is?"

    Phoenix instantly blushed.

    Only Helen knew about her birthmark. How did Davon figure that out?

    Thinking of the two years of memories she had lost, Phoenix''s face turned ugly.

    There was too much to digest from what Davon said. He even knew about her most secret birthmark.

    Did something really happen between them?

    After all, that birthmark was on her butt.

    Phoenix was in a mess. Her hand trembled, and a strand of Nicole''s hair was sucked by the hairdryer.

    "Ouch, it hurts."

    Nicole almost cried out of pain.

    She had had enough of Phoenix and Davon! How could they harm her when Samuel was not around?

    Only then did Phoenix regain her senses. Seeing Nicole''s hair in the hairdryer, she panicked.

    "What should I do?"

    Davon thought for a moment and then immediately pulled the plug off. He grabbed a scissor and cut off

    the strand of Nicole''s hair.

    Nicole was finally freed. She quickly stood up and hid behind Phoenix and Davon. She looked at the

    hair in the hairdryer and said gloomily, "I don''t care whether you two want to quarrel or not, but can you

    leave my hair alone? I''ll tell Samuel that you two bullied me!"

    Nicole felt sorry for her lost hair.

    She had spent a lot for caring her hair. It never urred to her that it was so easily cut off.

    Phoenix hurriedly threw the hairdryer in her hand into Davon''s arms and said, "It''s none of my

    business. It was Davon. Look, he has the hairdryer now. Besides, it was he who cut your hair with a

    scissor. He is fully responsible for this."

    Davon shook his head at Phoenix, who was being unreasonable. However, a trace of affection shed

    through his eyes.

    Nicole had never seen Phoenix lie through her teeth. She was really astonished.

    "Princess Inez, you are such a genius!"

    After saying that, Nicole rubbed her head and whispered, "Well, you two can do whatever you want.

    Please stay away from me. I don''t want to dry my hair anymore. Thank you."

    As she spoke, she took two steps back.

    Phoenix was a little depressed.

    "Nicole!"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Stop. Stay there. Don''te over."

    Nicole hurriedly stopped Phoenix.

    They made the tension disappear.

    Davon felt relieved when seeing Nicole and Phoenix getting along. He thought that Nicole might be

    angry because Phoenix had feelings for Samuel, but now it seemed that this was not the case at all.

    Or, did it mean that Nicole did not notice that Phoenix liked Samuel?

    Davon''s mind was running quickly, but he didn''t say anything. He directly gave the hairdryer to Helen.

    Phoenix winked at Helen. Helen immediately understood and quickly pulled out the hair from the

    hairdryer, so that Samuel wouldn''t notice when he came back.

    Nicole looked at the calm water surface of the hot spring and asked in a low voice, "Davon, even if the

    water is connected to the outside, the Sawyers must have thought of it. That''s why they set up

    defenses. How could that guy so easily sneak in?"

    "I will find out about it. Before we know anything, you and Samuel should stay away from the hot

    spring."

    "I see."

    Nicole was afraid of taking a hot spring bath because of what happened. Even if Davon didn''t remind

    her, she wouldn''te back.

    "What exactly happened just now?" Phoenix asked.

    She only knew that something had happened here, but she didn''t know the details.

    After Davon told her everything, Phoenix''s eyes sank.

    "Is this guy a pervert or what? He hid under the water and grabbed Nicole''s feet. Was he peeping?

    Nicole, is it likely that he had seen you naked?"

    Nicole immediately felt extremely ufortable.

    She had been too scared to think of this. Hearing Phoenix¡¯s words, she recalled what happened just

    now. Her face turned red with anger.

    "I shall find him and dig out his eyes."

    Heavens!

    How could she know that there was another person down the water? She went to take the hot spring

    bath naked because Samuel was her husband. Who would have known that there was someone else

    hiding beneath the water?

    Nicole didn''t know whether it was a he or a she. If it was a he...

    Nicole felt ufortable.

    For God''s sake!

    That guy had seen her naked!

 Chapter 1392 Ill Take Care of Phoenix

    Chapter 1392 I''ll Take Care of Phoenix

    Samuel did not know what Nicole and the others were up to right now. There was only one thing on his

    mind¡ªhe must not spare that person who had the nerve to attack his wife in front of him.

    Samuel followed the current after getting into the water. There was a ck shadow in front of him. That

    guy was swimming very fast. Samuel did not fall behind. When Samuel was about to catch up with him,

    the attacker suddenly took out something and set it on, then threw it directly towards Samuel.

    Samuel subconsciously dodged. The thing instantly cracked open, and a ck mist came out.

    Samuel''s view was instantly blocked.

    It was a smoke bomb!

    Samuel hurriedly held his breath and waited for the mist to dissipate. However, when he tried to look for

    the attacker again, it was already gone.

    He was a little annoyed, but he didn''t want to give up. He continued swimming for a while and found a

    hole connecting to the outside. However, it was blocked by a safety door.

    Samuel could not tell if the safety door had been moved, so he went forward to open it. Suddenly, he

    was struck by an electric current. He almost fainted.

    If the safety door was electrified, then it should be a defensive door of the Sawyer''s. Therefore, the

    attacker probably didn''t sneak in through the door.

    Samuel was confused.

    He looked around again and didn''t find any other exit. Moreover, he was running out of oxygen.

    Samuel had no choice but to return.

    "Samuel, are you alright?"

    Nicole had been watching from above. She helped Samuel get up the minute she saw him.

    Samuel went on shore with Nicole''s help.

    Phoenix also wanted to give Samuel a hand. She used to do this a lot, but Nicole was one step ahead

    of her this time. Only then did Phoenix realize that it was no longer suitable for her to make such a

    move. She immediately withdrew her foot.

    Davon looked at Phoenix coldly. No one knew what he was thinking, but Phoenix shuddered under his

    cold gaze. Then, she raised her head and met his eyes.

    There was coldness and anger in his eyes, but Davon also seemed sad.

    Phoenix froze for a moment. When she looked at Davon again, Davon had turned his head away from

    her. He walked over to Samuel.

    "How''s it going?"

    "There''s indeed someone down there. I followed that guy to the defensive door but was distracted by

    his smoke bomb. I didn''t see where he went. Perhaps he is still in the water, but I couldn''t find him."

    Davon narrowed his eyes.

    "He knows about our defensive door. He must be familiar with the Sawyers. No matter who he is, he is

    endangering us now. Since he likes water so much, he should stay in it forever."

    Davon smiled coldly.

    "Power up the hot spring. No one is allowed to stop without my order."

    Everyone was startled when hearing this.

    Water conducted electricity.

    If the attacker was still in the water, he would be electrocuted.

    Obviously, Davon did not want him to live.

    Samuel had no objections.

    Nicole was scared because of the attacker. Electrocuting him was already mercy.

    Samuel took off the diving suit. The hot spring was about to be electrified. Upon Davon''s signal,

    someone pulled the switch. The water instantly rumbled and rolled.

    "Ouch!"

    Not long after, a miserable male voice came from underwater. The attacker struggled and raised his

    head above water.

    "Help. Help!"

    He shouted, but Davon and Samuel simply ignored him. They watched indifferently as he struggled.

    Nicole was so angry when she saw that it was a man.

    "Samuel, he probably saw me naked just now."

    Nicole was on the verge of tears.

    Samuel''s face suddenly turned gloomy.

    He took out a dagger and shot it urately into the man''s eye.

    "My eye!"

    The man wailed in pain. The hot spring was dyed red by his blood. However, no one said anything. No

    one dared to step forward.

    About fifteen minutester, the man no longer struggled. Although his body was still twitching and

    buzzing, he had stopped breathing.

    "Bring him up."

    Davon said coldly.

    His people hurriedly turned off the switch and brought the attacker up.

    It was a strange face to everyone. Even Phoenix did not recognize him.

    "I''ve never seen him before. Perhaps he''s a secret guard."

    This was Phoenix''s guess.

    She almost knew everyone in Country F. After all, she was the princess here. She would usually hack

    the treasury system to check on the country''s poption. Although she couldn''t remember all the

    people in Country F, she was more or less familiar with all the faces of her age.

    She didn''t know the attacker''s face, so it was likely that he was a secret guard of Leo''s. He should have

    been working for Leo or the others since childhood, and his identity was naturally top secret. That was

    why Phoenix couldn''t find him in the country''s poption system.

    Hearing Phoenix''s words, Samuel and Davon became serious.

    If the attacker was a secret guard, who did he work for?

    Leo?

    Jayden?

    Or Santino?

    It was impossible to guess who he worked for out of thin air, so Davon said, "Take off his clothes. Strip

    him naked. Perhaps there is a mark on him."

    Samuel said to Phoenix, "Take Nicole back to your room."

    Girls should stay away from what was about to happen.

    Nicole and Phoenix could understand, so they hurriedly got up and left.

    Davon frowned when he noticed that Phoenix was quite obedient to Samuel. His gaze towards Samuel

    also became somehow piercing.

    Samuel said calmly to Davon, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in Phoenix. Don''t look at me with hostile

    eyes. I''m your brother-inw."

    "You''d better be."

    Davon snorted coldly and then turned around to look at the dead attacker.

    Seeing Davon''s side face, Samuel suddenly felt a little familiar.

    "Have we met somewhere before?"

    "I''m not a woman. Mr. Green, don''t try to chat with me in such an old-fashioned way."

    Davon said without looking at Samuel.

    Samuel had a good memory. Although Davon denied it, Samuel searched his mind while frowned.

    Suddenly, he remembered something.

    Samuel was startled for a moment.

    "Are you the doctor who operated on Phoenix back then?"

    Davon froze slightly.

    Did Samuel recognize him?

    "What do you mean?"

    Davon calmly replied Samuel.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Nothing. Be nice to Phoenix. I don''t have feelings for her, but she once saved

    my life. She is a sister to me."

    "A sister to you? Does Nicole know about this?"

    Davon suddenly turned his head and looked at Samuel irritably.

    No matter what, Samuel was his love rival. Even though he was Nicole''s husband, Davon could not

    manage to get along with him.

    However, Samuel indifferently shrugged and said, "Yes. She knows everything."

    "Nice try. You''d better not do anything to harm my sister, or I''ll being for you."

    Davon didn''t care whether Davon was his boss or not. He was always protective of Phoenix.

    "You''ll never get the chance. No matter what you want to do to Phoenix, I want to remind you that she

    has had an operation on the head. She lost two years of memories. Don''t make things too difficult for

    her."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    "Did she? Why did she forget the part of me rather than that of you? She still remembers that you

    should marry her because she saved you."

    Samuel was surprised to hear that.

    That was right.

    Phoenix saved his life almost at the same time when Davon had an operation on her. Phoenix had lost

    two years of memories, so it didn''t make sense if she still remembered Samuel.

    "What do you mean? Are you saying that Phoenix is faking it?"

    "I don''t think so."

    Davon''s face turned ugly.

    Davon thought that Phoenix had forgotten about him because of her lost memories, but when he

    thought about what had happened between Samuel and Phoenix, he knew that he was wrong. The

    time didn''t fit.

    However, it didn''t seem like Phoenix was pretending. Davon couldn''t figure out what was going on at

    the moment.

    "Do you know something?"

    "Leave it to me. I''ll take care of Phoenix. You take care of Nicole."

    Davon did not want to waste his words on Samuel. Even though Davon knew that Samuel had no

    interest in Phoenix, he still felt ufortable.

    Samuel did not ask any further. He could tell that Davon had deep feelings for Phoenix. What would

    happen to them in the future was something that had gone out of Samuel''s control.

    No one could decide on love. Samuel directly changed the topic.

    "Do you think this guy was working for Leo?"

    "No. Leo is narrow-minded and has a grudge against us, but he is counting on me for now to fix his

    problems. He wouldn''t do such a stupid thing."

    Davon ruled out Leo in the first ce. Now, he only needed to find out whether the attacker worked for

    Jayden or Santino.

    The man had been stripped naked. There was a clear tattoo on his belly.

    Davon frowned slightly.

    "It''s Santino! What a bold move."

    Davon sneered and intended to have the man''s body moved away, but Samuel stopped him.

    "Wait. Let me see."

    Samuel walked over and squatted down. He looked at the tattoo carefully, and then whispered, "Davon,

    this may be new. If this man really was a secret guard, he should have had this tattoo since childhood.

    You know their rules. They wouldn''t take him in at this age."

    Davon hurriedly walked over. Sure enough, the tattoo had been inmed because the man had stayed

    in the water for too long.

    It must be new.

    Was someone deliberately framing Santino, so that he could profit from the fight between Santino and

    the Sawyers?

    Who was this great nner?

 Chapter 1393 No Wonder You Are His Sister

    Chapter 1393 No Wonder You Are His Sister

    "There are many talents in Country F. I wonder which one of them dare to offend me."

    Davon sneered and gave the order.

    "Throw them on the pirs in the central square. I want to see who in Country F dares to go against my

    family."

    "Yes, sir."

    Davon''s men immediately carried that man away.

    Samuel frowned tightly.

    That guy was able to enter Sawyer''s secretly with the cover of the hot spring. What did the other party

    want? To see someone taking a bath? Impossible!

    "Davon, is yourboratory in the house?"

    "Yes."

    Davon nodded.

    "I do research here. What? Do you think the other party is here for my research?"

    Samuel nodded and said, "It''s possible. Why did Leo recruit you? Isn''t it just for the gic research

    data? Now the one behind the scene is probably also here for this. In my family, someone named Elvis

    is enthusiastic about this. Maybe someone else covets your research."

    Davon naturally knew about Elvis. He whispered, "Although I''m working on it, I don''t mean to go too far.

    Leo wants to apply human gene-rted methods to humans. He wants to stimte people''s maximum

    potential to create invincible warriors. This is crazy and I don''t want to go crazy with him. Right now, I

    just reply to him with some made-up lies. But if your guess is right and the other party is here for this

    gic research, you don''t have to worry. The researchb can''t be essed without my fingerprints

    and eye scans. So, they can''t go in unless they cut off my hand and dug out my eyes."

    Hearing Davon''s words, Samuel wasn''t relieved. Instead, he said worriedly, "You should be careful. You

    don''t do anything wrong, but the treasure you have might cause you trouble."

    "I see."

    Davon noticed that Samuel was indeed concerned about him, so he nodded.

    In case Nicole thought too much, Samuel quickly walked out.

    "How is it? What did you find out?"

    Seeing Samuele out, Nicole hurriedly went forward to ask. Although Phoenix did not ask, her eyes

    were filled with worry.

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head and said softly, "Nothing. Just a man of sacrifice with tattoos of secret

    guards. I will tell youter."

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not ask further.

    Samuel looked at Phoenix, pondered for a moment, and whispered, "Phoenix, be nice to Davon."

    Phoenix froze.

    Although she had already nned to give up on Samuel, his words still hurt her.

    "Mr. Green, leave me alone."

    "He saved your life. Even though you forgot, I think it''s still necessary to tell you. Back then, when your

    life was in danger, the field doctors went to the front lines so that no one could operate on you. It was

    Davon who stayed up for the night to operate on you. If it weren''t for him, you would have died."

    With that, Samuel pulled Nicole and turned around to leave, leaving Phoenix shocked in ce.

    So, she owed Davon a life?

    How was that possible?

    But Samuel would not lie to her.

    Phoenix was a little depressed.

    Nicole asionally turned her head to look at Phoenix and tugged at Samuel''s arm while asking, "Are

    you going to fix them up?"

    "Is that necessary?"

    Samuel raised his eyebrows.

    "But isn''t it obvious?"

    "Phoenix lost some memories for a while. This is unfair to Davon. Moreover, Davon seems to be in

    deep love with her. Therefore, I feel that it might be good for Phoenix to know some facts."

    Samuel told Nicole about Phoenix.

    Nicole frowned slightly after hearing this.

    "She lost two years of memories? Why does she remember so clearly that she saved you and even

    wanted to marry you? Why doesn''t she remember anything about my brother? Is memory loss

    selective? Even if it was selective, why didn''t she just choose the part rted to my brother? Samuel,

    don''t you think it''s a little strange?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole and suddenly smiled, "No wonder you are his sister. You even ask the same

    question as Davon. As for the reason, I don''t know."

    "Could Phoenix deliberately pretend not to remember my brother?"

    Nicole asked uncertainly.

    "I don''t know," Samuel whispered. "I don''t care about what she thinks. I just did what I thought should

    be done. As for how their rtionship will develop in the future, I don''t care. Let''s go back to our room.

    You are seen by others in the hot spring. I should have dug out the eyes of that man just now."

    Thinking of this, Samuel got angry.

    Nicole said somewhat depressingly, "How do we know that there is someone hidden in the hot spring? I

    won''t dare to take a shower outside anymore. I''m hurt mentally."

    "No need for that. That bastard didn''t see anything either. Didn''t I let you wear a bathrobe at that time?"

    Samuel was afraid that Nicole would feel cold in the hot spring in the open air, so he asked her to wear

    a bathrobe. This was the only excuse that couldfort them now.

    Nicole was still a little depressed.

    "Alright, stop thinking nonsense. That man is already dead. I''ll have someone cook you some ginger

    soup. Don''t catch a cold."

    "Whose man is that?"

    Nicole was simply infuriated a lot.

    Samuel shook his head and said, "I don''t know, the other party intentionally framed Santino, but the

    man couldn''t be Santino''s."

    "Regardless if it is true or not, the intention of the other party is obvious. That guy just wants Santino

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    and the Sawyers to have a conflict. In that case, only my cousin, Zayn, is suspicious."

    "I don''t think so. Zayn is suspicious, but he won''t risk your life. I''ve already sent someone to tell him

    that we''re here with Davon. Furthermore, it''s said that he has allied with Davon. Although he doesn''t

    know Davon''s true identity, Zayn won''t do this with his character."

    Samuel was clear about this.

    Nicole frowned and said, "Then who is that? There is no reason for Leo to do this. Jayden is troubled

    by Major''s death, so he doesn''t have time to deal with the Sawyers. And if he really wants to go against

    Leo, he won''t risk losing the help from the Sawyers. That is to say, he wouldn''t do that. I''m totally

    confused about who else can it be. Sienna is a little suspicious. But my brother is her cousin. I don''t

    think she will do that."

    Seeing that Nicole frowned so tightly, Samuel hurriedly reached out to touch her brows and whispered,

    "Whoever it is will one day be exposed. Don''t waste your brain thinking about it. Hurry up and take a

    shower. Ande out to drink the ginger soup. I contacted Lucas and he will video uster. Do you

    want to meet our son like this?"

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    When Nicole heard that she was going to have a video chat with her son, she hurriedly ran to the

    bathroom.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel couldn''t help but curl his lips.

    They had been nervous and cautious for so many days, so they even didn''t contact the kids. Nicole

    had missed their children long ago. Although she didn''t say anything, Samuel knew it.

    Now, they could use satellite interference to talk to the children in Sawyer''s.

    Nicole took a quick shower. When she came out, her hair hadn''t dried yet. The people outside sent her

    ginger soup and she finished it under Samuel''s gaze. After that, Samuel got a hairdryer to dry her hair.

    Nicole hurriedly sent a video invitation to Lucas and the boy answered immediately.

    "Mommy, Daddy, how are you?"

    When hearing Lucas'' voice, Nicole almost cried.

    "I miss you so much."

    Behind Lucas were Zoe and Joseph. The three of them sat there obediently and watched Nicole

    through the video.

    Samuel only looked at them indifferently and continued to dry Nicole''s hair.

    Zoe leaned against Joseph''s arms and said with a smile, "Mommy, when are youing back? I miss

    you too. Remember to bring us gifts when youe back."

    "Alright. Are you guys good in the Sky Group?"

    Nicole knew that they were all in the Sky Group, so she couldn''t help but ask.

    "We''re all fine, Mommy. Don''t worry. Mr. Fill treats us very well. Right, Mommy, let me tell you

    something."

    Zoe looked outside and gossiped in a low voice, "Mr. Fill seems to be in love. He and Ysabel live in the

    same room every day. So shy! I see him kiss Ysabel several times."

    "Zoe, how can you peek at an adult kiss?"

    Lucas didn''t know what to say.

    Ever since they came to the Sky Group, Zoe hadpletely let go of herself and no longer disguised

    herself. Other than eating, she just caused trouble everywhere. He really found her troublesome.

    Now that, Lucas missed his good sister who always achieved her goals by pretending to be a good girl.

    Where did she go?

    Joseph only pursed his lips and snickered without saying anything.

    Zoe said innocently, "What am I peeking at? They didn''t hide from me and I saw them. I should be

    "Cut the crap."

    Lucas exposed his sister directly.

    Seeing the three children being with each other like this, Nicole immediatelyughed. The yearning in

    her heart became even more intense.

    "Alright, Lucas, you are their big brother. Take good care of Zoe. Also, Joseph, don''t just focus on

    reading all day long. You also need tomunicate with others, okay? I found my big brother here. I''ll

    introduce him to youter. He''s a doctor of medicine, a good one."

    Nicole''s words instantly aroused Joseph''s interest.

    "Mommy, is it true?"

    "Of course, it''s true."

    Joseph was very happy, but he suddenly hesitated. Then he looked at Samuel who finished drying the

    hair some time and was sitting beside Nicole. He whispered, "Daddy, Mommy, my master Morgan

    <pes to me."

 Chapter 1394 You Did That Once

    Chapter 1394 You Did That Once

    Nicole slightly froze.

    Nicole knew about Morgan''s leaving and her betrayal of Harper Town. Nicole minded her betrayal.

    Now, why did she suddenly appear near Sky Group?

    "Joseph, don''t meet with her for now, in case you are hurt."

    As soon as Nicole finished her words, she saw disappointment on Joseph''s face. However, he still

    nodded.

    Nicole ended her chat with kids for Morgan.

    Samuel didn''t say anything just now, but Nicole just couldn''t stop thinking about Joseph''s disappointed

    face. She sighed and said, "What are you going to do with Morgan? Why didn''t you say anything?"

    Samuel sat opposite Nicole and whispered, "Human feelings are veryplicated. No matter what

    Morgan did to us, she is sincere to Joseph. She even took Joseph to Africa to work as a volunteer. In

    our opinion, she did this on purpose, but for Joseph, Morgan is different. We can stop him from meeting

    Morgan, but how can we tell him why? If we tell what Morgan did to Joseph, Joseph will be hurt. But if

    we don''t tell him, you will be worried that Morgan will hurt Joseph, so you are torn between telling him

    and not telling him. I understand your worries. But Joseph is still a child. How can he think of so many

    things like us?"

    Nicole also knew that Samuel was right. However, since she was not with Joseph right now, she was

    really afraid that something bad would happen.

    "Morgan betrayed the Harper Town. Do you think she is sincere towards Joseph?"

    "Whether or not, you already have an answer, don''t you?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole gently.

    Nicole red at him with some depression and said, "Can''t you just tell me what to do?"

    "Whatever you do, I will support you."

    Nicole couldn''t help, but smile when hearing Samuel spoiled her so much. There was still a little anger

    in her eyes but she was obviously in a better mood.

    "First, I want you to know that I''m not giving Morgan a chance. I just don''t want Joseph to be unhappy.

    If Morgan still doesn''t cherish the chance this time, I won''t let her go closer to Joseph even if Joseph

    will me me after that. Besides, my brother is also a doctor of medicine now. I don''t believe that

    without Morgan, no one will teach Joseph."

    "Good! You are so confident now. With a big brother, you be a different person."

    It was hard to tell whether Samuel was mocking or something else, but Nicole was happy.

    "That''s right. I also have a brother. Let me tell you, if you bully me in the future, my cousin Zayn, Tim,

    and Davon will beat you for me."

    Nicole was so cute when beingcent. Samuel couldn''t help butugh.

    "Brother? I have one too. Have you forgotten that I also have a big brother, Jarrod? If there is a fight, I

    won''t lose to you."

    "So what!"

    Nicole rolled her eyes at him and realized that the two of them were showing off like children, so she

    couldn''t help butugh.

    "I suddenly feel that I be childish when being with you."

    Samuel replied in a low voice, "Aren''t you the one who turned me childish?"

    "That''s not true. By the way, we''ve been here for so long. I wonder how Tim is doing and how Evelyn is

    recovering from the abortion.

    Nicole was homesick.

    Too many things had happened during the past few days. She was a little tired and she couldn''t help

    but be homesick.

    No matter how good the scenery of other countries, Nicole felt that she was mostfortable when

    staying in her homnd.

    Samuel was heartbroken when seeing her like this. He held her waist and said softly, "Hold on a bit

    longer. Soon, we''re going back."

    "I know. I just said that casually."

    Nicole was afraid that Samuel would worry about her, so she hurriedly smiled and said.

    Samuel whispered, "Before I left, I asked ir to check Tim. I also told ir to treat Tim with the best

    doctors. Evelyn is taken care of by her family and Tim, so she is also fine. Enemies are attracted to us

    since we appeared, so they are rtively safe now. Two days ago, I received news from ir that Tim''s

    body has been cleaned of the toxins. However, due to the corrosion of the toxins, he had better not

    have children for three years. "

    "What? Doesn''t that mean that in these three years...?"

    "Nicole, every coin has two sides. Luckily, we found the toxins early. Otherwise, Tim would suffer more

    than no children for three years. Life is short but three years isn''t a long time. Everyone is alive and

    everyone is safe and sound. That''s the most important thing, right?"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt that she wasn''t that sad.

    Indeed, if Tim''s toxin wasn''t found. The child would be born stillborn or deformed. Or, even Tim could

    have died.

    Fortunately, everyone was alive. As for the child, it would definitelye, just three yearster.

    "I see. Don''t worry about me. I won''t think that much anymore."

    Nicole patted Samuel''s hand. Anyway, they had always been with each other.

    When Davon came back, Phoenix was still wandering at the door. Seeing Davon, she froze. Just as

    she was about to say something, Davon asked her, "Why don''t you go? Do you want to get a cold and

    get an injection? What? Do you want to get an injection?"

    As he said this, he stretched out and pulled Phoenix inside.

    Phoenix was slightly stunned for a moment.

    Nobody knew that she was afraid of injections, including Samuel. But Davon actually knew about it.

    Moreover, he seemed to be so familiar with her, which made her a little depressed.

    What exactly happened between her and Davon?

    Samuel said that Davon had once saved her life, so how could she forget something big like this?

    Moreover, this man was so arrogant that he didn''t seem to be a doctor.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Seeing that Phoenix was in a daze, Davon couldn''t help but stretch out to tap her forehead. Instantly,

    Phoenix frowned in pain, but for the first time, she didn''t protest, which surprised Davon.

    "What happened to you? What possessed you?"

    "What possessed you?"

    Phoenix rolled her eyes at him and pushed him away. She took the lead and went to the wine cab

    to prepare a ss of wine.

    "Would you like some?"

    "Please, this is my room and that''s my wine. How can you ask me if I want to drink my wine? Phoenix,

    are you sure that you are okay?"

    Davon was suddenly in an extremely good mood.

    He had never thought of getting along with Phoenix like this. But it was good.

    But Phoenix remained calm, "Since you let me live here, everything you have is also mine now. I''m

    showing my respect by inviting you. What? Can''t I invite you to drink?"

    "Fine, let''s have a drink."

    Davon casually threw his coat onto a chair at the side.

    Phoenix frowned slightly. She wanted to call Helen inside to tidy Davon''s things but still didn''t atst.

    She served Davon a ss of wine. Then she got up, picked up Davon''s coat, and hung it on the

    clothes rack beside her.

    Davon was stunned again.

    This was what a woman would do for her husband. He was happy but surprised.

    "What''s wrong with you? I''m not used to your sudden change in attitude towards me."

    "You don''t like me to be good to you?"

    Phoenix replied, then returned to the bar and sat down. She swayed the wine ss and said after

    pondering for a moment, "Mr. Green said that you saved my life once."

    Complex emotions shed in Davon''s eyes as he said indifferently.

    "So what? Are you nning to pay me back with yourself?"

    Phoenix did not say anything.

    Paying him back with herself?

    If it was him, it would be okay.

    Since she couldn''t be with Samuel, it was okay for her to be with anyone. Just a man, right? It didn''t

    matter that much who she spent her life with.

    Seeing the gloominess in Phoenix''s eyes, Davon couldn''t be happy anymore but turned sad, as if there

    was a stone in his heart.

    "If that''s what you''re nning, then there''s no need. After all, you did that once."

    Hearing this, Phoenix suddenly raised her head. She didn''t even notice that the wine was spilled.

    "What did you say? You and I..."

    "Yes, I saved your life. You paid me back with yourself and we had sex for a night. What you owe me

    had already been paid."

    After Davon said this, he suddenly felt that the room was extremely depressed. When he saw

    Phoenix''s face filled with disbelief, he felt a little sad.

    "You can rest now if there''s nothing else."

    After saying that, Davon got up and left.

    He couldn''t bear to see Phoenix sad, even if it was because of the truth.

    If it was Samuel at that time, she would probably be very happy.

    Sure enough, sex with love and without love was different.

    Davon forced a bitter smile.

    Phoenix waspletely stunned.

    She slept with Davon?

    How was that possible?

    But Davon had no reason to lie to her, and if it weren''t for the fact that she resisted something too

    much, she probably wouldn''t have forgotten about him.

    Yeah, she remembered saving Samuel. Why didn''t she remember about Davon saving her?

    Losing two years of memories? She just lost all her memories rted to Davon.

    Was it really because of injuries and surgery that she forgot?

    This was the first time that Phoenix became suspicious about this.

    Her mind was in such a mess that she didn''t know what to do.

    She wanted to talk to someone but didn''t know who.

    Nicole?

    But Nicole was also Davon''s younger sister. Would she stand for Davon?

    Phoenix was in a dilemma when thinking of this.

    This was like a bolt from the blue for her.

    If she really liked Samuel that much at that time, why did she have sex with Davon?

    Did Davon lie to her? Or maybe something that happened at that time was automatically blocked from

    her memory?

    Phoenix''s mind was in a mess. She felt that she needed to ask Samuel what happened back then,

    even if Nicole would misunderstand her!

    Thinking of this, Phoenix quickly left her room towards Samuel''s room without even putting on her coat.

    However, she suddenly noticed someone shing past the door to Samuel''s room.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1395 This Feeling Is Really Terrible

    Chapter 1395 This Feeling Is Really Terrible

    "Who?"

    Phoenix shouted, and the figure quickly jumped out of the window and disappeared.

    Samuel and Nicole hurriedly ran out when they heard the sound.

    "What happened?"

    "Just now, someone was at your door. I didn''t know what he wanted to do."

    Phoenix''s expression was extremely solemn.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "We have just arrived at the Sawyer''s, but there have been a series of incidents. Their target is us.

    Who would have noticed our whereabouts?"

    Nicole was a little worried. If it were Leo''s people, then Davon and the Sawyer family would be in

    danger.

    Samuel''s face turned gloomy.

    "We have to tell Davon about this."

    "Alright, I''ll go talk to Davon."

    Nicole volunteered.

    Phoenix definitely had something to say, but it seemed like she wasn''t looking for Nicole. Ever since

    Nicole knew that Phoenix had given up on Samuel, Nicole didn''t worry about her anymore, so Nicole

    naturally gave her some time to be alone with Samuel.

    She was confident in Samuel.

    "Be careful."

    Samuel also knew that Phoenix would note to his room for no reason. She must have something

    to ask. Moreover, he had told her that Davon had saved her. Now, they should have met. They had

    talked something. Phoenix might be suspicious.

    Nicole and Samuel now had aplete understanding of each other. They knew each other''s

    intentions without saying anything. Thus, when Nicole said that she was going to look for Davon,

    Samuel did not stop her. However, this ce did not seem to be safe. He hoped that she would be

    careful.

    "I see. No matter how arrogant they are, they wouldn''t dare to attack me openly in the Sawyer''s. Don''t

    worry. Quite a few bodyguards are patrolling here. I''ll find a route with more people."

    Nicole smiled at Phoenix and was about to leave when she heard Samuel say, "I''ll go find youter.

    You can stay at Davon''s ce."

    "Alright."

    Nicole would listen to him during the special period.

    Seeing that Nicole left, Phoenix felt a little embarrassed.

    "Nicole, I just came to ask Mr. Green a few questions. I''ll leave as soon as I''m done."

    "There''s no hurry. I just happened to have to talk to Davon."

    Nicole was generous, and Phoenix now understood why Samuel liked her.

    If Phoenix were a man, she would like Nicole too.

    Samuel nced at Phoenix and said in a low voice, "You just have five minutes."

    Without Nicole in front of him, Samuel regained indifference and detachment.

    Phoenix felt a little bitter. Even though she knew that there was no hope for her, she still felt very sad

    afterparing it.

    "Mr. Green, I just want to ask, did something happen when I asked you to marry me? Maybe I forgot."

    Phoenix asked very seriously.

    Samuel was stunned for a moment. He never thought that Phoenix would ask this. However, he looked

    back and answered, "You asked me to marry you, and I didn''t say no because I didn''t want to humiliate

    you in front of so many people. However, I seriously thought about it. My feelings for you are not a

    rtionship between a man and a woman. Marrying you is not good for both of us. Therefore, I found

    you to tell you what I thought in my heart. I was even afraid that you would be embarrassed, so I left

    that night. I left without saying goodbye. "

    As he finished, Phoenix understood.

    She remembered that she had saved Samuel and asked him to marry her. Therefore, she naturally

    thought that this was Samuel''s promise to her at that time. Maybe he was just embarrassed to say it.

    Afterward, Samuel always avoided her. Fill also told her that Samuel did not want to fulfill his promise.

    Only then did Phoenix leave the Sky Group and return to Country F.

    Was this true?

    Samuel rejected her at that time?

    Because of Samuel''s refusal, she went to look for Davon?

    This was something she would do.

    So she really slept with Davon?

    Phoenix''s face instantly paled visibly, so Samuel was a little worried.

    "Are you alright? Did Davon say something to you?"

    "Nothing."

    Phoenix shook her head.

    How could she tell Samuel about this?

    If she really found some way to sleep with Davon, Davon should be the victim. No wonder he was

    always unfriendly to her.

    There was something wrong.

    Davon was much stronger than her.

    Phoenix hurriedly asked, "Mr. Green, how was Davon''s fighting skill at that time?"

    "He didn''t have much skill. He was just putting on airs. At that time, he was kidnapped by terrorists. We

    arrived in time to save them. Why do you ask?"

    "No, nothing."

    Phoenix panicked.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    If what Samuel said was true, then it was possible for her to rape Davon when she was drunk.

    With this thought, Phoenix wished she could find a hole to dive into.

    This was too shameless!

    How could she do this!

    "Mr. Green, I have something to do. I have to leave."

    After saying that, Phoenix turned around and ran away.

    She was afraid that Mr. Green would despise her if she identally told him about it.

    No wonder Mr. Green didn''t like her.

    Phoenix felt a little ufortable. Just as she turned around and ran out, she heard a loud sound of a

    gun. Phoenix and Samuel immediately became alert.

    "It sounds like it is in the direction of Davon''s room."

    "Nicole!"

    Samuel suddenly realized something and rushed out.

    Phoenix did not dare to dy and quickly followed.

    When they arrived, they saw that the vase in front of Davon''s room had been broken. Pieces of vase

    sprayed everywhere, and there was even some blood on the ground.

    Samuel''s heart suddenly sank.

    "Nicole, Nicole!"

    "I''m here."

    Nicole walked out from behind the flowerpot, her face a little dirty and her hair messed up.

    Samuel quickly stepped forward and hurriedly checked if she was injured.

    "I''m fine. The blood isn''t mine. I shot a dagger and hit the man. But he has a gun in his hand. I didn''t

    dare to fight it out. He escaped."

    Nicole naturally knew what Samuel was worried about and hurriedly told him.

    Davon also ran out when he heard the gunshot.

    "What happened?"

    "How could you ask me what''s going on? There are spies in the Sawyer''s. I just found out a spy from

    the hot spring. Now another one wanted to kill Nicole. Davon, if you cannot keep us safe here, just say

    it. I''ll take Nicole away."

    Samuel knew that he shouldn''t me Davon, but he did sweat profusely because of worry.

    What if Nicole didn''t dodge?

    What if the man was a man of sacrifice? What if he risked his life to kill Nicole?

    Thinking of this, Samuel could not remain calm.

    Davon''s expression wasn''t very good either.

    Previously, the Sawyer''s was like an iron bastion, and no outsiders could enter. Now, what was going

    on?

    "Kim!"

    Davon also got angry.

    Nicole was his younger sister. If something happened to her, how could he exin it to Uncle Mark and

    Uncle Jason?

    Kim naturally heard the sound of gunshots and came over. Hearing Davon call him, he hurriedly said,

    "I''ve sent someone to chase after him."

    "How could the security system of the Sawyer family be so weak? They actually dared tomit

    crimes in the daytime. If they can''t find the enemy today, all of them will be punished."

    Nicole naturally knew that Davon was worried about them. She hurriedly said, "I don''t think the problem

    is the Sawyer family''s security system."

    "Nicole."

    Samuel was somewhat dissatisfied.

    However, Nicoleforted him and whispered, "Before we came, the Sawyer family was safe, which

    allowed Davon to develop. But after we came, the Sawyer family became unstable. I think they should

    being for us."

    Samuel did not say anything.

    Samuel agreed to her guess.

    Davon frowned slightly.

    "Leo and Santino are the only ones who are targeting you. However, if Leo knows that you are here, he

    will definitely not ignore me."

    "I think this person is in league with the people in the hot spring."

    Samuel said.

    Davon thought the same.

    "You''d better not go anywhere now. I''ll send people to protect you 24 hours a day."

    Hearing this, Nicole shook her head.

    "No, if you keep on protecting us, we can''t find the culprit behind the scenes. In Country F, we don''t

    have any enemies, except the Millers and Major. However, Major is already dead, so it shouldn''t be

    him. Therefore, we have no choice but to find them out. If we don''t take the initiative to find them, I''m

    afraid that in the future, we''ll be facing enemies at the front and the rear."

    Samuel agreed with Nicole.

    "That''s right. Since their target is us, then let''s draw a snake out of its hole."

    "Are you crazy?"

    Davon was the first to refuse.

    "Since they were able to assassinate you in the daytime, they must hate you to the bone. You still want

    to expose yourselves? Do you think your lives are too long?"

    Phoenix said at this moment.

    "I agree with them. I will secretly protect Mr. Green and Nicole."

    "Shut up! Do you feel good about yourself? Do you really think Leo doesn''t know what you''ve done in

    the pce all these years? He just didn''t want to say it. Those people of yours, Rey and Din, their

    information is already on Leo''s table. Previously, you didn''t do anything to harm Leo. Leo can turn a

    blind eye and pretend that he doesn''t know anything. If you ask them to protect Samuel and Nicole

    now, the first person Leo wants to deal with is you! "

    Davon''s words immediately caused Phoenix to open her eyes wide. She said in disbelief, "How is that

    possible?"

    "How is that impossible? If you don''t believe me, I''ll bring you into the pceter. You can go to the

    study by yourself."

    Davon said angrily.

    These years Phoenix was in a secluded ce and no one was making trouble, which had made her

    lose her basic vignce. These two years, her little tricks were even not concealed. Even Davon knew

    some of the secret lists of Phoenix, let alone Leo. Only this silly woman wascent about how

    powerful she was. She thought she had protected Samuel.

    Phoenix waspletely stunned. She wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say. She felt

    that she was nothing in front of Davon. This feeling was really terrible.

    Nicole didn''t want them to be like this. Just as she was about to say something, a crossbow arrow

    instantly headed towards her.

 Chapter 1396 I Dont Want to See You Die

    Chapter 1396 I Don''t Want to See You Die

    "Be careful!"

    Samuel suddenly pounced on Nicole and the crossbow arrow brushed past his shoulder, causing a

    trace of blood to spurt out in an instant.

    The warm liquid sshed onto Nicole''s face, making her instantly nervous.

    "Samuel, are you injured?"

    "I''m fine."

    Samuel carried her and rolled on the spot. At the same time, the dagger in his hand flew out. Davon

    and Phoenix also quickly pulled out their pistols and shot at the opposite side.

    For a moment, the scene was a little chaotic.

    Seeing that they didn''t kill Nicole, they hurriedly retreated. However, some of them were killed.

    The atmosphere became somewhat intense in an instant.

    Davon grabbed Samuel''s arm and said, "You must leave here immediately. Since we fight a gun battle

    with them, Leo will naturally know it. Perhaps he will personally bring people over to ask. If he meets

    you then things will be bad."

    "OK."

    Samuel was absolutely supportive of protecting Nicole.

    "I will let Kim pretend to be me to stay here to receive Leo. After you and Nicole leave, if those people

    reallye for you, they will definitely follow you. If they dare to assassinate you so arrogantly, they

    will naturally be bolder when you leave the Sawyer''s. At that time, I will catch them from behind, but

    you must be careful."

    Davon felt that he''d better leave this matter to himself and he could rest assured.

    "You should be careful too."

    Samuel patted Davon on the shoulder and quickly left with Nicole.

    Fortunately, they didn''t have any luggage, so they didn''t need to pack anything.

    Davon started to gather people, and Phoenix hurriedly stopped him.

    "I will go with you."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re Princess Inez. How does Kim exin why you weren''t here when Leo

    came?"

    Davon directly rejected her request.

    However, Phoenix said very forcefully, "At that time, Kim was not with me. It was you. In Leo''s view,

    Princess Inez slept with an assistant. What do I need to cooperate with Kim for?"

    Davon was slightly stunned. He did not expect his identity to be Phoenix''s excuse.

    He looked at Phoenix and said word by word, "Even if you have thousands of reasons, I won''t let you

    out."

    "Why?"

    "Because Samuel is too important for you, you will risk everything for him, so I won''t let you go. When

    dangeres, you will just think of him but not yourself. I don''t want to see you die."

    After saying that, Davon asked people to notice Phoenix.

    For so many years, Phoenix had always been alone, whenever she was happy or hardworking. No one

    had ever told her that she also needed to protect herself.

    Therefore, when Davon said these, Phoenix was stunned, and her eyes watered.

    Davon wasn''t that bad, was he?

    With this thought, Phoenix stopped arguing.

    Davon led the people out through the back door.

    After Nicole and Samuel left the Sawyer''s, Nicole asked worriedly, "Have you thought of a ce to go?"

    "Not yet, but right now, we should not be too ostentatious. Leo''s people may be arriving soon, why

    don''t we go to Santino''s ce?"

    Samuel was scheming against Santino now.

    Nicole immediately understood what he meant.

    "You are really smart. If we go to Santino''s ce now, Leo will definitely think that we have joined

    forces with Santino. At that time, Zayn''s suspicions will be cleared."

    "That''s not enough. If we want topletely clear Zayn''s suspicions, we still have to take action

    against him."

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole for a moment.

    "Are you serious? Are you really going to kill Zayn?"

    "Just a show. But he has to get injured. Let''s go to Santino''s ce first."

    Samuel already had a n. Nicole naturally agreed to it, but she was still worried.

    "Would Zayn be injured badly?"

    "Don''t worry. I''ll do it. Let''s go to Santino''s vi first. It''s said that he''s not in the pce right now. He''s

    in the vi."

    Nicole was surprised.

    "How do you know? I''ve always been with you. You didn''t go out alone. Are there other people here

    working for you?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was simply mysterious.

    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. There were some things that he didn''t tell Nicole so that she

    wouldn''t be afraid.

    Seeing that Samuel didn''t mean to say anything, Nicole didn''t ask anymore. In short, she knew that

    Samuel had people here, so she felt somewhat rxed.

    Not long after they left the Sawyer''s, a car came towards them from behind.

    "Are you ready? Buckle Up."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Samuel nced at the back and warned Nicole.

    Nicole hurriedly grabbed the handle.

    The car behind them crashed into them like crazy, and even the people inside shot with guns tantly

    on the street.

    Nicole hurriedly bent down.

    "There''s a gun in the storage box of the passenger seat."

    Samuel said as he drove.

    Nicole didn''t even have time to ask why he would know there was a gun. This car was just casually

    driven from the Sawyer''s.

    She quickly took it out and shot towards the back.

    The chaotic gunfight immediately attracted Leo''s attention.

    "What happened?"

    "It seems that there was a gunfight near the Sawyer''s. Our people said they saw a car heading towards

    the Sawyer''s, but they were attacked before they reached the entrance of the Sawyer''s. The attacker is

    unknown."

    The subordinate''s report caused Leo''s expression to turn cold.

    "Who is the driver?"

    "We checked the surveince video. Although we can''t see it clearly, it seems like Samuel and Nicole."

    These two people had always been Leo''s big trouble. Now that he had received information about

    them, he couldn''t stay still anymore.

    "Bring our people to the Sawyer''s mansion. Just say you are going to protect Mr. Davon and Princess

    Inez."

    "Yes."

    The man immediately went to carry out Leo''s order. Leo also stood up and nned to personally go

    there.

    At this moment, he suddenly thought of something and asked the guard beside him, "What are Zayn

    and Santino doing?"

    "Mr. Zayn is currently in the pce, and he does not go out. Mr. Santino just left the pce and went to

    his vi. I don''t know what he wants to do, but someone is following him."

    Leo narrowed his eyes.

    "Zayn didn''t contact anyone secretly in the pce?"

    "No."

    "Keep an eye on them and keep me posted if anything happens."

    "Yes."

    Leo left the pce thoughtfully.

    "Did you find out who chased after Samuel and Nicole?"

    "I''m not sure, but it looks like Prince Jayden''s people."

    Leo frowned.

    He knew that Jayden hated Nicole and Samuel to the bone, but could he not wait for a while in this

    situation? Or told him first.

    Did Jayden respect him as the king?

    Leo was very unhappy, but he didn''t have time to contact Jayden.

    They went to the Sawyer''s mansion in a mighty manner.

    However, Nicole and Samuel had been dodging the pursuit from behind. Those people insisted to kill

    Nicole and Samuel. No matter how many people were lost, they did not care at all. Their target was

    Nicole and Samuel.

    Nicole took the time to check the route and found that Samuel was heading towards the pce. She

    couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t you say we were going to find Santino? Why did you go to the pce?"

    "We can''t go to find Santino so tantly. Otherwise, Leo wouldn''t believe it. He could see our motives

    at a nce. We''re going to find Zayn first, and I''ll shoot him if necessary. Then we''ll leave here and

    report back to Santino. Even if Leo doesn''t believe us, he will not suspect Zayn."

    Samuel had a clear mind and a clear target. Nicole nodded assent. Although she was nervous, she did

    not ask anything.

    He was afraid that Nicole would still have doubts, Samuel continued, "The car parked at the entrance

    of the Sawyer''s was driven out of the pce by my men. The people inside are dressed as we are. I

    specifically asked them to stick a dark-colored membrane on the car window. If the surveince

    cameras see them, they will think that we are in the car. They will naturally think that we came out of

    the pce. In this way, we will not implicate Davon. "

    Hearing that Samuel had arranged things so properly, Nicole was very heartwarming.

    "You''ve made a perfect n."

    Nicole knew that if it wasn''t for her brothers, Samuel wouldn''t have had to work so hard.

    "I''m your man."

    Samuel''s words immediately made Nicoleugh.

    He was her husband. He was Nicole''s man.

    Nicole was proud.

    They two quickly arrived at the entrance of the pce. There was already a man waiting for them.

    "Mr. Green, you''ve arrived. Come with me."

    The man was dressed in the clothes of a bodyguard. He looked verymon. It was hard to recognize

    him from the crowd.

    Nicole subconsciously nced at the man. After realizing that she didn''t know him, she didn''t ask

    anything. Instead, she followed behind Samuel and quickly headed towards Zayn''s pce.

    Zayn was stunned when he heard that Samuel and Nicole came.

    "Hurry up to pick them up, and find out where the people my father left behind are. If possible, ask

    Samuel to deal with them. Forget it. You don''t need to go out. If Samueles, my father''s people will

    naturally shoot. Then you and Samuel could attack them at the same time, andpletely annihte

    these bastards."

    A trace of ruthlessness shed through Zayn''s eyes.

    "Yes."

    His men remained motionless, but the people watching Zayn outside couldn''t remain calm anymore.

    "Aren''t Samuel and Nicole outside? Why are they in the pce now?"

    One of them asked.

    "Who knows, but if we can kill them, we will make contributions."

    The other man prepared the bullets after he finished speaking.

    After Nicole entered, the bullets were loaded. The guards who brought them in disappeared.

    Samuel hurriedly said, "Shoot when you see the people at Zayn''s entrance. It should be Leo''s people

    who stayed here to monitor Zayn. There''s no problem leaving those people outside to you, are you?"

    "No problem, what are you going to do?"

    After Nicole finished asking, Samuel nced at her and he said, "Assassinate Zayn."

    After saying that, they moved separately.

    Nicole struggled to deal with the people outside, only to hear a gunshot from inside, followed by the

    screams of the maids.

    "Mr. Zayn has been killed! Help! Help!"

 Chapter 1397 Thats His Soldier!

    Chapter 1397 That''s His Soldier!

    Even though Nicole knew that this was a show, she still couldn''t help but walk in.

    When she saw Zayn lying in a pool of blood, she was stunned.

    Samuel aimed at Zayn''s heart. Zayn looked at Samuel and Nicole in disbelief. Zayn had been shot

    before he could figure out what was going on.

    "Zayn."

    Nicole muttered to herself, wanting to step forward, but Samuel grabbed her arm.

    "Let''s go."

    "He''s been shot! Samuel, he''s injured in the heart. He''s going to die. He''s really going to die!"

    Nicole was filled with fear.

    With so much blood flowing out of Zayn''s chest, his body was also twitching. The surrounding chaos

    seemed to be inaudible to Nicole. She wanted to see how Zayn was, but Samuel''s strength was so

    great that she couldn''t break free.

    Tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Seeing Samuel''s indifference, Nicole suddenly became suspicious. Did Samuel n to kill Zayn from

    the very beginning?

    Or was this an order from above?

    This thought was crazily growing in Nicole''s mind.

    She kept looking back but was pulled out by Samuel. Then, they got into the car and rushed out like the

    wind.

    Leo immediately received the report.

    When he received the report, Leo was a little surprised. After all, Nicole and Zayn were so close. How

    could they actually assassinate him?

    "Have you seen it clearly? It might be a trap."

    Leo asked in a low voice.

    The guard hurriedly said, "Mr. Zayn was shot in the heart. He is currently in first aid."

    "What?"

    Leo''s expression immediately changed.

    The heart was the most important organ. People cannot be saved when they were shot in the heart.

    "Who operated on him?"

    "The Imperial Physician, Corbin Mullen."

    Corbin was Leo''s man, so Leo would believe him.

    Not long after, news of Zayn''s death spread from the pce, causing an uproar in the entire Country F.

    When Nicole heard this news, she crazily wanted to go back, but she was knocked unconscious by

    Samuel.

    Looking at the painful Nicole, Samuel frowned tightly.

    He didn''t tell her in advance, because he was afraid that she would be like this, but she still got in the

    room.

    Samuel shook his head. The chase behind them was very fierce. He had no time to worry too much

    and directly drove to Santino''s vi.

    Naturally, Santino had heard of Zayn''s death, so he was a little surprised.

    "Did you see clearly? It was indeed Samuel who shot?"

    "We saw it clearly. It was indeed Samuel who fired the gun. Mr. Santino, what do you think is going on?

    Aren''t they rted to Mr. Zayn? They actually shot his heart so straightforwardly and wanted him to

    die."

    Santino was also puzzled, but before they could figure it out, Samuel had driven in.

    "Santino, I have killed Zayn for you. Shouldn''t you fulfill your promise to send us abroad?"

    Samuel''s voice was loud enough for the people behind him to hear.

    Santino''s face clouded over at once.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Since when did I let you kill Zayn? Samuel, that''s a bloody lie!"

    "Santino, are you nning to break your promise? We agreed that I will kill Zayn for you, and you

    would send us abroad. Now that I havepleted what I promised you, do you want to go back on

    your word? Santino, if I can kill Mr. Zayn, I will naturally kill you as well."

    As Samuel spoke, he had left the car and quickly walked towards Santino.

    Santino was a little surprised, but he shouted in fear, "Stop him! Stop him!"

    The guard quickly stepped forward, but Samuel was not afraid at all. He suddenly pulled open his

    clothes, which were tied with bombs.

    "Come on. Since we can''t leave, I don''t mind dying with you. Come and shoot me. We''ll all be finished

    with a loud explosion."

    Seeing the bomb on Samuel''s body, Santino was so scared that his legs almost went limp.

    "Don''t shoot!"

    Santino felt like his heartbeat was so fast.

    This Samuel was simply a madman!

    Santino looked at Samuel and said gently, "Samuel, we could talk about it. Don''t be so impulsive."

    "Impulsive? Hurry up and prepare a ne for me. I want to go abroad!"

    At this moment, Samuel seemed to be hurry to leave.

    Santino could not afford to offend him. Rather than let him go crazy here, Santino decided to send

    them away. Moreover, Zayn was already dead. Now that the people who couldpete with him had

    disappeared, he had too much to do.

    "Alright. I''ll send you abroad. Don''t get excited."

    Santino turned around and said to the guard, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and prepare my

    private ne."

    The guards quicklyplied.

    Samuel shook Nicole awake.

    Nicole was still sad. She didn''t want to see Samuel, but she was stunned to see the bomb on his body.

    Looking at the current situation, she suppressed her sadness and unhappiness and coldly stood beside

    Samuel.

    Santino''s people were very fast. Not long after, the private ne arrived. There was an airport at the

    back of his vi, so Samuel chose this ce.

    "Samuel, I''ll send a pilot for you."

    "No. I can fly the ne."

    Samuel first sent Nicole up, and then stepped on it himself. Before getting on the ne, he suddenly

    threw the bomb on his body to Santino.

    "Holy shit! Samuel, you damn it!"

    Santino and the others were so frightened that they immediately got down and ran away.

    With a loud noise, the ck mushroom cloud instantly covered the sky.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s in the direction of Mr. Santino''s vi. King, Samuel, and Mr. Santino agreed. Mr. Santino sent

    Samuel to kill Mr. Zayn and agree to send Samuel and Nicole abroad. Mr. Santino called his private

    ne and they have taken off."

    Leo seemed to be irritated by the guard''s words.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Bastard!"

    The guard didn''t know who Leo was scolding, but then Leo said fiercely, "Stop them. Launch the

    missile! Shoot them!"

    With Leo''smand, all the military defenses were activated.

    The satellite missile followed behind Samuel, but Samuel ignored it. He dived down and flew down. At

    the same time, another private ne flew up. It was the same as the private ne of Santino.

    As the two nes crossed paths, Samuel suddenly saluted the pilot.

    Nicole could clearly see that the pilot had a resolute expression as if he was going to die unflinchingly.

    At this moment, Nicole was shocked.

    Just as the two nes crossed, with a loud noise, the ne that Samuel saluted the pilot of was struck

    by the missile. The private ne crashed in an instant.

    "He..."

    Nicole suddenly choked up.

    Even if she didn''t know the n, she could tell that the pilot had died for them on that ne just now.

    "He sacrificed. He is attached to the 22nd Division and 3rd Battalion of the Department of Defense."

    Samuel''s voice was husky, obviously suppressing his grief.

    Nicole suddenly felt ufortable.

    She had never thought that she would witness the sacrifice of a soldier. It was actually so intense and

    shocking. She finally knew how soldiers had protected a peaceful life for the country.

    In the past, when she watched war films, she felt hot-blooded, but she always felt that those were too

    far away for her. Even if she was moved by the movie, it was far from being as shocking as witnessing

    them with her own eyes.

    The wars of the peace years were still so bitter.

    Nicole wept with mixed feelings.

    Samuel also put on a serious face.

    That was his soldier!

    Samuel gritted his teeth and his eyes turned red. He suddenly pulled up the helicopter and quickly

    dived towards anding point.

    Nicole saw Davon.

    Davon was wearing a white gown and he looked grave. Beside him was a stretcher. On the stretcher

    was Zayn, who had been imed to death. At this moment, Zayn was lying there with a pale face, as if

    he really died.

    Nicole''s heart sank.

    "Zayn..."

    "Don''t move."

    Samuel whispered, and then put down thedder.

    The altitude of the ne was not high. Samuel said to Nicole, "Climb down."

    Nicole looked at Samuel. He was so unfamiliar and noble. She knew that Samuel naturally had his own

    principles. She had too many questions about Zayn, but she also knew that it was not the proper time

    to ask.

    She did not say anything, suppressed her sorrow, and opened the cabin door.

    The wind howled from outside, almost making her unable to stand. However, Nicole knew that she

    could not waste time, so she quickly stabilized herself and climbed down thedder.

    Davon helped her below.

    "Are you alright?"

    Nicole shook her head.

    Apart from Samuel, Davon, and Zayn lying there, Nicole didn''t know the others. However, Nicole felt

    very rxed, because she was familiar with the military uniforms they wore.

    It was the first time Nicole understood how it felt to see her country''s soldiers in a foreign country. Even

    though she didn''t know them, that sense of familiarity and trust arose spontaneously.

    Perhaps this was the innate respect and trust for soldiers.

    After Nicole came down, a pilot saluted Davon and went up thedder.

    Not long after, Samuel came down, too.

    When he saw Zayn, Samuel hurriedly asked, "How is he?"

    "He''s lost too much blood. Now I need to follow him and operate on the ne. I''ll leave everything here

    to you."

    Davon''s words surprised Nicole.

    Didn''t they say that Zayn died?

    "Zayn..."

    "He''s still alive. Don''t worry."

    Davon knew how dangerous it was to operate on a ne, but now they had no other choice.

    "Be careful. After the surgery,e back as soon as possible. Although Kim is here, Leo is probably in

    a mess. He will definitely find you."

    Samuel patted Davon on the shoulder.

    Davon nodded.

    "I know. Help me take care of Phoenix. She''s not safe at this time."

    "OK."

    The two men saluted each other, then quickly turned around and left.

    Nicole watched as Zayn was carried up thedder by Davon, and then the ne took off, disappearing

    from her line of sight. She was still worried.

    "Let''s go too. There''s still a lot of work to do."

    Samuel was about to hold Nicole''s hand and leave, but Nicole dodged.

    "Don''t you think you should tell me something?"

 Chapter 1398 Well Be Lucky

    Chapter 1398 We''ll Be Lucky

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s sadness and felt bad. However, this was not a good ce to talk. He

    whispered to her, "I''ll tell you on the way."

    "I want to know now. I believe you can tell me everything in a few short sentences, can''t you?"

    Nicole insisted.

    Samuel knew that she paid great attention to kinship, so Zayn''s matter naturally touched her. Samuel

    pondered for a moment and said, "Zayn''s heart is on the left. Therefore, when people see his right

    chest being shot, they will think that he will die without a doubt. In fact, this is just a trick."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    "How did you know Zayn''s heart was on the left?"

    "Sally told me."

    Nicole trusted him because Samuel mentioned Sally. After all, no one knew him better than his mother.

    However, she was just a little worried.

    "I actually don''t know anything about your n! When did you set it up?"

    "When we caught the spy in the hot spring, I made this n with Davon. We want to hand over the

    entire country F to Zayn, so we must ensure his safety before doing so. However, because of our

    rtionship with Zayn, no matter what we do, Zayn can''t be believed by them. We decide to fake his

    death to protect him. He is a man and would do big things in the future, so he will inevitably suffer some

    injuries."

    Samuel exined.

    He didn''t see any hatred in Nicole''s eyes, only confusion. This made Samuel involuntarily breathe a

    sigh of relief.

    It seemed that Nicole didn''t hate him.

    This was a dangerous n. If he wasn''t careful, he might really kill Zayn. Even so, a warrior had

    sacrificed his life.

    After listening to Samuel''s exnation, Nicole finally understood.

    "Then where are we going now?"

    "Leo thought that we had left Country F, or that we were killed in the air by a missile, so he will likely

    punish Santino now. However, Leo originally did not like Zayn, so he may make a token gesture

    towards punishing Santino. We will take advantage of Santino''s imprisonment to kill him."

    Samuel''s eyes were full of firmness of will, and Nicole immediately calmed down.

    "Alright, I''ll follow you."

    Nicole stepped forward and offered her hand to Samuel.

    When Samuel held her hand again, his palms were already sweating.

    He was so scared to see a gaze of hatred in Nicole''s eyes. Fortunately, he didn''t.

    The situation was too urgent. After he and Davon set up the ns, they were practically busy

    mobilizing all the people, arranging the follow-up work, and checking the entire n to the perfect state,

    so he didn''t have time to tell Nicole. He was also afraid that Nicole would be too softhearted. Although

    they seeded, he was afraid that Nicole would hate him without knowing the truth.

    Samuel could endure everything, but he could not afford Nicole''s hatred, which was even worse than

    killing him.

    Fortunately, Nicole didn''t.

    Although she didn''t know anything, there was trust in her eyes.

    Nicole trusted him.

    Nothing made Samuel happier and morefortable than this.

    Nicole was also a little nervous. She had never thought that Samuel would do anything to hurt her.

    Although he ''killed'' Zayn, she felt unbelievable and sad, but she was so sure that Samuel had his own

    reasons.

    She wanted to hear his exnation. Although she was still a little worried now,pared with the

    soldier who had sacrificed, Zayn''s survival was the luckiest thing.

    The hearts of them had never been so close and firm. At this moment, Nicole deeply knew what she

    needed to do.

    She was from Country Z; she was a soldier''s wife; she wanted to fight for the honor of the country and

    the interests of the people!

    Her blood boiled with excitement.

    Nicole and Samuel returned to the pce.

    Davon said that Leo must have known about Phoenix''s secret passageway in the pce, and it was

    very likely that Rey and Din had been bribed by Leo.

    Thinking about how Rey admired Phoenix before, Nicole still couldn''t believe it.

    "Samuel, maybe Rey didn''t..."

    "We have to prepare for the worst. In this state, we can''t trust anyone but ourselves. Of course, our

    soldiers could be trusted."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tightly, afraid that she would expose them because of her kindness.

    "Then what should we do now?"

    "We have a method to enter."

    Samuel whistled and someone immediately walked out.

    "Mr. Green."

    The man was dressed as a bodyguard and Nicole was still unfamiliar with him. However, he appeared

    in front of them as if he was waiting for them anytime and anywhere.

    Nicole was very curious about how he could do that. However, if Samuel didn''t say anything, she

    naturally wouldn''t ask. The more questions she asked, the more people might be exposed. If

    something happened, she probably wouldn''t be able to clean up the mess.

    On this point, Nicole could clearly distinguish the importance of the matter.

    "Take us to Santino''s ce. What about the secret passageway left behind by Phoenix?"

    "Fortunately, you didn''t enter through the secret passageway. Leo has sent people to wait at the exit of

    each secret passageway. As long as you enter, you will be caught wherever you leave."

    The guard whispered, but it also made Nicole a little afraid.

    "Did Rey betray us?"

    The guard nced at Nicole and whispered, "Rey is originally Leo''s people."

    Nicole was immediately shocked.

    "Is Leo aware of all of Phoenix''s actions? Then when we first arrived, Leo already knew. Why didn''t he

    attack us? Instead, he pretended not to know and was still searching outside."

    This was Nicole''s doubt.

    The guard said in a low voice, "To draw a snake out of its hole, to see how many people in the pce

    are with you and how many people disobey him. Leo has never been a simple person."

    Nicole looked at Samuel in astonishment.

    Fortunately, Samuel had "killed" Zayn today. Otherwise, if Leo wanted to kill Zayn, he probably wouldn''t

    have any way of surviving.

    Nicole suddenly remembered Sienna.

    Sienna''s finger was cut off by Karina. At that time, Sienna should be able to recover if she operated

    immediately. However, Leo did not give this order. Leo did it on purpose?

    Leo purposely cut off Sienna''s finger to punish Sienna foring into contact with the Sawyer family

    and helping her and Samuel?

    Thinking of this, Nicole immediately broke out in cold sweat.

    Leo was too terrifying.

    Nicole had always thought that they could enter Country F quietly because of their extensive

    connections, but she did not expect everything to be under Leo''s control. If it weren''t for Zayn''s ''death'',

    she probably wouldn''t have known that she could be killed by Leo anytime and anywhere.

    "Has the Sawyer family also been suspected?"

    Samuel''s expression was somewhat solemn.

    Yanice and those girls'' departure were all done by the Sawyer family. Now that Rey was Leo''s people,

    Samuel was afraid that Davon would be exposed.

    The guard shook his head and said, "No, although Leo suspects the Sawyer family, there is no

    conclusive evidence. Yanice and those girls were personally arranged by you. Rey did not know, so the

    Sawyer family was safe now. However, because of Sienna, Leo had doubts about the Sawyer family,

    but there was no evidence. Not long ago, he asked the army to monitor and control the Sawyer family

    in the name of protecting the Sawyer family. Fortunately, you are not in the Sawyer''s mansion.

    Otherwise, it would be a disaster for the Sawyer family. But now, Princess Inez should be under

    surveince."

    Hearing what the guard said, Nicole broke out in a cold sweat.

    They thought that every step they took was safe, but they didn''t expect that they were so dangerous.

    Fortunately, Samuel and Davon had designed this. Otherwise, they wouldn''t know what was going on

    right now.

    Seeing Nicole''s fear, Samuel held her hand tightly and whispered, "It''s fine. This is war. It''s about

    connections, strategies, and luck."

    In other words, if they were unlucky, they might die anytime.

    Looking at the calm man beside her, Nicole couldn''t say what she felt. There was pride, worry, and

    love.

    Every mission was a life-and-death battle. This feeling was something that only soldiers knew. How

    fortunate she was to personally experience this feeling and deeply understand Samuel''s situation.

    Nicole whispered, "We''ll be fine. We''ll definitely be fine. Corrupt people like Leo would not win. God

    won''t help them. Instead, we will be lucky."

    "You''re right."

    Samuel smiled gently. Nicole felt rxed, and she was somewhat infatuated by his charming smile.

    The guard coughed and said, "We can''t stay here for long. Follow me. I can safely send you to

    Santino''s pce. At present, Leo has grounded Santino and asks him to profoundly reflect on this

    matter. However, because of the strength of Santino''s mother, Leo wouldn''t punish him. Santino should

    be released in a few days."

    "We can''t allow him to be released. If Santino is alive, how could those forces behind his mother''s

    family rebel? Leo has been sitting in this position for too long. Meanwhile, he''s too greedy. Sometimes,

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    people would die from being too greedy."

    Samuel''s gaze was sharp. He immediately pulled Nicole''s hand and followed the guard inside.

    At this time, he was anxious wherever Nicole was, so she''d better stay by his side. At least he could

    protect her.

    When Santino saw Samuel and Nicole again, he was stunned. He wanted to shout, but Nicole covered

    his mouth directly. Samuel instantly took out a dagger and cut his throat.

    Santino''s eyes were filled with disbelief and unwillingness, but he finally died.

    Nicole trembled slightly. After all, it was a human life, but Samuel pulled her hand and quickly left

    Santino''s pce.

    There was already someone waiting outside to pick them up. Nicole and Samuel quickly walked out of

    the pce. Just as they were about to leave the pce, a pair of guards suddenly stopped them.

    "Stop!"

 Chapter 1399 War Is Cruel

    Chapter 1399 War Is Cruel

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat, and her hand involuntarily grabbed Samuel''s arm.

    Samuel''s expression was also somewhat grave.

    They were exposed.

    At this time, they had done all the things they needed to do. They absolutely couldn''t die here. Even if

    there was a one in ten thousand chance, he couldn''t let Nicole get hurt.

    Thinking of this, Samuel whispered, "I''ll hold them backter. You follow that guard out first."

    "I won''t!"

    Nicole hurriedly shook her head, feeling very uneasy in her heart.

    Samuel patted her hand and smiled, "Don''t you have faith in me?"

    "I''m afraid I don''t have faith in myself. Samuel, no matter what, I want to be with you."

    Nicole had always firmly believed in her persistence.

    Samuel felt warm in his heart as he whispered, "But we haven''t finished our work yet. Jayden and Leo

    haven''t broken off yet, and we haven''tpleted our mission yet. Nicole, believe me. Your safety is the

    motivation for me to live."

    "No, I don''t want to leave you behind."

    Nicole shook her head, and her eyes were already filled with tears.

    "Be good. You''re the owner of Night Elf Empire. You know what''s best, don''t you?"

    Nicole naturally knew, but she just couldn''t bear to leave him behind.

    She was reluctant to part with Samuel.

    The war was so cruel that she didn''t want to leave Samuel for a moment. What if they don''t see each

    other again after leaving this time?

    Samuel seemed to know what Nicole was thinking and he whispered, "Don''t worry. As long as I''m still

    alive, I will fight toe back to you and the children."

    "Promise me that you wille back to see me alive."

    "I promise."

    Samuel grabbed the back of Nicole''s head and kissed her deeply.

    He didn''t like to leave her either.

    Unfortunately, it was his responsibility. He was a soldier.

    Samuel felt too much reluctance in his heart, but at this moment, he was even more afraid that

    something would happen to Nicole.

    Beforeing to Country F, he had given an ount of all the properties under his name. If anything

    happened to him, Nicole would be the leader of the Green family.

    He knew that he might be a little selfish. All the properties and three children were too much for a

    woman. He always wanted Nicole to be happy and live without any pressure. He hoped that she could

    do whatever she wanted, but sometimes, not everything could go as his wish.

    With the help of the Don family and the Shaw family, even if something really happened to him, Nicole

    would still be fine.

    Whenever Samuel went out on a mission, he knew that it was dangerous. He might not be able to

    return alive, let alone fight abroad. However, he could not tell Nicole these words. He was afraid of

    seeing her cry.

    Actually, Nicole was not naturally tough, and she was forced to be tough. She was a girl who cried a lot.

    Samuel felt ached for her. He really wished that this moment would stop, so that he could look at her

    more andfort her more, but everything was just an imagination.

    Seeing that something was amiss with Samuel, the enemy immediately took out a gun in alert.

    "Who is it? Stand over there. We need to check."

    Samuel let go of Nicole. Salty tears were in his mouth. Looking at Nicole''s worried eyes, he smiled

    gently.

    "Be good."

    "Samuel, I believe you, so I will listen to you and leave first. But if you can''t fulfill your promise, I will

    hate you! I will never forgive you for the rest of my life!"

    Nicole said in a hoarse voice.

    "Alright."

    Samuel smiled, but his heart ached.

    What he feared the most in his life was Nicole''s hatred, but what could he do?

    No operation was guaranteed to be safe. Someone had to pull backte. He was willing to pull back

    "Let''s go!"

    Samuel pushed Nicole away. At the same time, he suddenly turned around and took out his pistol to

    shoot at the patrol.

    "King has ordered us to kill anyone who looks suspicious we encounter!"

    The captain of the patrol hurriedly shouted.

    A fierce battle broke out.

    Nicole nced at Samuel and deeply engraved this moment in her mind. Then she was pulled away by

    the guard.

    She didn''t turn back, and she couldn''t turn back because she was afraid that seeing Samuel would

    make her reluctant to leave.

    Her lips were still warm, and she could still remember his kiss just now, but they had to part ways.

    She hated parting!

    It was really annoying, especially pairing with Samuel!

    Nicole''s heartfelt extremely ached, and her eyes were even more ufortable. She did not know

    how she ran out, nor did she know where she was going to be taken. All she thought about was

    Samuel.

    The guard brought Nicole to a safe ce.

    This was a downtown house, and ordinary people lived around. There was amercial street beside

    it. It looked very bustling. No one expected Nicole to hide here.

    However, to Nicole, nothing was important. She was extremely anxious, and she kept looking outside.

    The decoration style here was very good. She didn''t know whose house it was, but at this moment, she

    knew that she was safe.

    The sound of a car engine came from outside the door, and Nicole rushed out crazily.

    "Samuel, you''re back?"

    She ran out with a pleasantly surprised expression but seeing the person who got out of the car, she

    was stunned.

    It was Steven.

    Nicole never expected that Steven would be involved.

    "Mr. Bradford? Is this your house?"

    Nicole''s mind was racing.

    "Yes."

    Steven did not deny it.

    He came here alone and did not bring Ashley.

    Nicole and Steven weren''t very familiar. Although she knew that he was Samuel''s friend and one of the

    four young masters in the Seapolis City, she didn''t know what to say or ask at this moment.

    Steven whispered, "Go in first. Although this ce is all mine, you are an obvious target. I''m afraid that

    someone will see you."

    "Alright."

    Nicole nodded and looked outside with disappointment. Then, she followed Steven inside.

    "Those pce guards are also yours, aren''t they?"

    Right now, Nicole''s mind was racing rapidly, so she understood the situation.

    "Yes."

    Steven nodded.

    "My identity is a bit special, and I know a lot of powerful people these years, so it is harder for others to

    enter Country F. For me, there is no need because those guards are nationals of country F. Naturally,

    they don''t need any visas. I won''t tell you why they would work for me. I came here to take you away.

    Samuel sent me a message before entering the pce, asking me to take you away from Country F

    and send you back to Seapolis City. "

    Actually, Samuel''s words weren''t like that. He said that if anything happened to him, Steven must bring

    Nicole back to Seapolis City.

    This was Samuel''s instructions.

    Now that Steven hade, it meant that something had happened to Samuel.

    However, Steven couldn''t tell Nicole about this right now, and he dared not to do so.

    Steven knew about the rtionship between Samuel and Nicole. He couldn''t interfere in the military

    affairs, but he could still protect Nicole. This was a tacit understanding between friends.

    Nicole was not stupid.

    There was no news from Samuel, but Steven suddenly appeared here to take her away. What did this

    mean?

    Nicole''s heart suddenly ached.

    "Something happened to him, didn''t it?"

    Nicole stared fixedly at Steven.

    Steven said calmly, "I don''t know. The news I received was that Samuel asked me to bring you home.

    As for the rest, I don''t know. You know that Samuel''s identity is special, and there is always a high level

    of confidentiality agreement in the matters of the militarypound. Although you have been with

    Samuel for a long time, you should not be involved in a confidential military operation. "Therefore, even

    if Samuel lets me take you back, it doesn''t mean something happened to him. There will likely be a

    new military operation. If you stay, you will be a burden to Samuel."

    Steven was very talented inforting people.

    Nicole did not know if she should believe Steven''s words, but his words seemed to make sense.

    Without Samuel, she couldn''t be at ease.

    "Can I contact him?"

    "I''m afraid not. They are not allowed tomunicate with the outside world before the military

    operation begins. You probably don''t know about this. Although I''m not a soldier, this isn''t the first time

    I''ve worked with the military. I understand their disciplines. Since Samuel can send me a message

    asking me to bring you back, then he should be fine now."

    Steven''s expression was indifferent, without any anxiety or panic.

    Nicole looked at him for a while before she whispered, "What else did he say to me?"

    "He had said everything he wanted to say to you long ago, right? I''ve got nothing."

    The more indifferent Steven was, the uneasier Nicole felt.

    Was it a sudden and ssified military operation?

    Why did they keep it from her?

    Santino was dead, Zayn was "dead", and Major was also dead. Right now, only Jayden and Leo were

    left. ording to their original operation, the two brothers were supposed to kill each other. This should

    be done by the Sawyer family, or even if there was something else that needed to be done, it would not

    be a big military operation.

    Moreover, there was no army that Samuel could mobilize here. The Sawyers were still under Leo''s

    surveince, so they dared not to do anything. Phoenix could note out, so what was the military

    operation?

    It was just an excuse to lie to her.

    Nicole was very clear in her heart that something must have happened to Samuel.

    Because something had happened to him, he called Steven to take her away.

    This was Samuel''s style.

    Nicole''s heart was so ufortable, but her expression was calm. She stood up and whispered, "I

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    see. Let''s go."

    Steven heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Nicole was like this. The task that Samuel gave him

    this time was too difficult. He didn''t know what Nicole would do when she found out the truthter.

    Thinking of this, Steven nodded and stood up. He took the lead and walked out. At the same time,

    Nicole instantly stabbed a needle into Steven''s neck. She said apologetically, "Sorry, this is just

    ordinary diazepam. You will wake up in half an hour. But I can''t go. Samuel promised me that he would

    <pe back to see me alive. I will never leave until I see him! "

 Chapter 1400 Kill Them All

    Chapter 1400 Kill Them All

    Steven never thought that he would lose to Nicole. Nicole looked weak. When did she learn Ashley''s

    moves?

    Who gave her this diazepam? One day, he must kick that bastard''s ass!

    Steven thought and copsed unwillingly.

    Nicole did not stay longer and quickly left. Because the guards did not have Steven''s instructions, they

    did not know what to do. They could only watch helplessly as Nicole walked out.

    Nicole was alone in Country F. She couldn''t involve Davon, so she called Finn.

    "How far are your men from Country F now?"

    Finn never thought that Nicole would think of him. Although he had been preparing, when he received

    Nicole''s phone call, he was excited and somewhat incoherent.

    "Ma''am, are you looking for me? What are you doing in Country F?"

    "You have too many questions. I''m just asking you how far your people are from Country F now?"

    Nicole''s voice suddenly turned cold and Finn''s excitement instantly disappeared. Only then did he

    realize that Nicole had no other choice but to call him.

    To put it bluntly, these people were all abandoned by Nicole. Although they were still members of the

    old Night Elf Empire, everyone understood that after that incident, Nicole''s entire energy was focused

    on the new Night Elf Empire.

    Now that Nicole called Finn, he saw hope again.

    "We''re not far away. If we have a helicopter, we will arrive in about ten minutes."

    "Then quickly send some people over. I don''t care what weapon you use or what strategy you use. I

    only want Country F to be in chaos. Remember, the ce of war can''t be downtown."

    "Yes."

    Although Finn''s legs were disabled, he had promoted some useful people during this period. Moreover,

    there were still many members of the old Night Elf Empire left behind. Under Finn''s leadership, they

    were also a force that could not be ignored.

    Samuel had once allocated a sum of money to Finn to improve their life quality, but Finn did not use it

    for improving their life. Instead, he purchased a few fighter jets that had retired from the army. Now,

    they could be considered useful.

    Nicole had abandoned them once before, and now she wanted to use them again, so they were all

    extremely excited. They wished they could do their best to express themselves so that they could

    return to their original positions and glory.

    It was torturous for Nicole to wait.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She knew that she could not be reckless. If she went to save Samuel alone now, she would probably

    be captured before she got close to the entrance of the pce. Furthermore, she did not know how

    Samuel was.

    After experiencing so many things, Nicole was no longer so impulsive. Even though she was getting

    uneasier and uneasier, she was still waiting for backup.

    Steven refused to stay and insisted on taking her away. Nicole knew that Samuel had no chance of

    winning this battle. He would rather put himself in danger than let her stay.

    Nicole always listened to Steven, but if she could never see Samuel again after leaving this time, or if

    something happened to Samuel, she would rather be by his side. She didn''t want to be too far away

    from him.

    Finn''s men arrived very quickly. The leader of the team was Jacob.

    Nicole was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously looked behind him and didn''t find Olivia. Then

    she was relieved.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I happened to be doing something at Finn''s ce. I came over when I heard that you needed help.

    Mrs. Green, did something happen to Mr. Green?"

    Nicole knew the rtionship between Jacob and Samuel. Because Jacob and Olivia were married,

    Samuel had not contacted him for a long time. He was afraid that he would bring him into an unstable

    situation and bring about some changes to Olivia''s life. She didn''t expect that Jacob would stille.

    "Where''s Olivia?"

    "She is in the Seapolis City. I came here for something and nned to fly back at night. I did not expect

    to hear you call Finn. Mrs. Green, I know the situation of Finn best. If you call him, it means that you

    are out of ways. You and Mr. Green actually came to Country F secretly to do such a big thing and

    even shut us out. Do you not treat me and Olivia as outsiders? "

    Jacob was a little angry, but his tone was still respectful. He knew best how Samuel and Nicole treated

    him.

    Nicole looked at Jacob and whispered, "Go back. Since Samuel doesn''t want you to participate, don''t

    get involved."

    "Mrs. Green! Do you want me to go back and tell Olivia that you''re helpless here? Do you think she''ll

    stay with me if she finds out that I don''t help you?"

    Jacob''s words left Nicole speechless.

    She suddenly thought of something.

    "Right, Booth and Karina are also here. However, Leo is watching the Sawyer family. The Sawyer won''t

    be able to get out for a while. If you don''t want to leave, just find a way to get them out."

    Nicole still didn''t want Jacob to get involved.

    Jacob didn''t say anything, but his expression already exined everything.

    Nicole couldn''t help but sigh and say, "It''s too dangerous this time. I don''t know if I cane back

    alive. If anything happens to you, I can''t exin it to Olivia."

    "There''s no need to exin. I''m a soldier. Even though I''m not on this mission, it''s my duty after I meet

    you now. Mrs. Green, like Mr. Green, I haven''t retired from the army yet."

    Nicole no longer spoke.

    She looked at the members of Night Elf Empire. She didn''t know many of them. Since they were

    trained by Finn, they should be skilled.

    "As the owner of Night Elf Empire, I order you to follow me to save Samuel. It''s an extremely

    dangerous mission. If you have a family to take care of, you can leave now!"

    Nicole''s voice was loud and clear.

    Everyone said forcefully, "No!"

    After entering the dark night, they were the secret guards of the Green family and the criminal

    investigators who worked for the country. They had once been abandoned, and those days were simply

    unbearable. Now that they finally had a chance to fight again, no one would be afraid.

    Seeing their fighting spirits, Nicole felt a little warm in her heart.

    "Let''s go!"

    Nicole took the lead and ran towards the entrance of the pce.

    Jacob brought a group of people through the side door. Finn and his men used the fighter jets tounch

    an attack in the northern suburbs of the city, forming arge amount of firepower, which instantly

    stunned Leo.

    "What''s going on?"

    "King, the northern suburbs were attacked by fighter jets. They look like retired fighter jets. It''s very

    likely to be a private act."

    "Damn it!"

    Leo was pissed off. It was a provocation to him.

    "Prepare our air force for a counterattack. No matter who they are, kill them all."

    "Roger that."

    The war instantly began.

    Steven rubbed his sore neck and shook his head. He raised his hand to look at his watch. Over ten

    minutes had passed. This time, the drug was strong.

    Before he could recover, he heard his subordinates reporting.

    "Mr. Bradford, Mrs. Green brought the soldiers of Night Elf Empire to the entrance of the pce."

    Steven was slightly stunned, and then heughed.

    "These two people love each other so much, but what''s the point? Let our men attack from the left. No

    matter what it takes, you must bring Mrs. Green back safely."

    "Yes."

    His subordinates quickly left, but Steven''s eyes were somewhat deep.

    He took out a piece of blood jade from his pocket. It was the one that Samuel had and the one that

    Nicole had taken out from the warehouse of the Green''s before leaving the Seapolis City.

    Not long ago, Samuel left this blood jade to him and instructed him to wait until Nicole returned to the

    Seapolis City before handing it over to her.

    At that time, Samuel had absolutely no chance of breaking out of the encirclement. He prepared to fight

    until he died.

    He didn''t want Nicole to die with him, but how could Nicole listen to him?

    Steven sighed, and a trace of sadness shed through his eyes.

    He and Samuel were friends. This helpless feeling really made him feel very ufortable.

    Once his identity was found out, there would be a dispute between the Bradford family and Country F.

    Moreover, it would likely implicate even more people. At this moment, he was somewhat envious of

    Nicole. She was brave and decisive. No wonder Samuel loved her so much.

    Since Nicole escaped from him and he did not intend to let her go, so he did not break his promise to

    Samuel. If Nicole returned in time, she might be able to save Samuel.

    Thinking of this, Steven hurriedly called his subordinates.

    "Let our people put on the uniforms of Night Elf Empire and sneak into Nicole''s team. Kill whoever is

    harmful to her and Samuel. Remember, the people wearing the uniforms of Night Elf Empire are

    Nicole''s people. They have nothing to do with me, understand?"

    It clearly showed that he had lent his own people to Nicole. If something really happened, these people

    were abandoned by Steven, so they had nothing to do with the Bradford family.

    "Yes!"

    His subordinates quickly went to make arrangements.

    Nicole did not know this. She brought people all the way to the entrance of the pce.

    This was her first time on the battlefield. It was also the first time she had faced such a cruel scene.

    The person who was still alive the second before fell into a pool of blood the next second and closed

    her eyes forever.

    Blood was everywhere, stimting her eyes.

    If Samuel wasn''t here, she might be sad and timid, but because the man she loved the most was

    inside, she became fearless.

    Nicole never felt that she was a bellicose person, but at this moment, her blood was boiling. As the

    bullets whistled past her ears, she only had Samuel''s figure in her mind.

    Finally, she saw Samuel and she was worried.

    Samuel was surrounded by Leo''s guards. His body was covered in blood. She didn''t know it was his

    blood or someone else''s, but at this moment, Samuel seemed to have fainted. He was dragged into the

    pce, leaving behind a long blood trace.

    He was a neat freak and a heroic person. Now he was being dragged like a dead dog. How could these

    people treat Samuel like this?

    How could that be!

 Chapter 1401 He Cant Be Here

    Chapter 1401 He Can''t Be Here

    "Let go of him!"

    Nicole''s stern shout immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    "Alert! The King''s order is to kill them all!"

    What an order!

    Nicole''s eyes instantly turned scarlet.

    If it wasn''t for protecting her, Samuel wouldn''t be seized. Nicole had hated Leo''s guts since before. At

    this moment, she wished she could kill him with her own hands.

    "Kill!"

    Nicole gave a decisive order. The men from the Night Elf Empire rushed over right away.

    Amidst the rain of bullets, Nicole wanted to get Samuel back, but those people seemed to read her

    mind. One guy picked up his gun and shot towards Samuel''s chest.

    "No!"

    Nicole''s heart was about to shatter. She shrieked and ran towards Samuel regardless of the flying

    bullets.

    At this moment, a bullet directly hit Leo''s man''s temple. He fell directly. The bullet aiming at Samuel''s

    heart deviated from the original track because of the shooter''s fall. It flew over Samuel''s shoulder.

    However, Samuel was oblivious. He did not move at all.

    Nicole did not know who was helping her, but when she saw that Samuel did not move, her heart

    instantly shattered into pieces.

    "No! Samuel! Please!"

    She rushed over like crazy.

    Bullets hit her arm and leg, but Nicole seemed to be unable to feel it. Samuel was her priority.

    Later, Steven''s men came. Seeing Nicole''s crazy behavior, they hastened to start fire to cover her.

    When Nicole ran to Samuel, Leo''s guards were already dead, leaving Samuel lying there alone,

    covered in blood.

    "Samuel, you promised me that you woulde back to see me. You can''t lie to me!"

    Nicole suddenly rushed at Samuel and ced her trembling fingers under Samuel''s nose.

    His weak breath instantly made Nicole cry her heart out.

    "You liar! I will never believe whatever you say. You hear me? You owe me. When you wake up, you

    have me pay me back!"

    Nicole was so heartbroken that she almost suffocated.

    She never thought that one day she would see Samuel die in front of her.

    Samuel had once said he wanted her happy and healthy for the rest of her life.

    How could he break his promise?

    Now that Davon was saving Zayn and not here, who could save Samuel?

    "Jacob! Jacob!"

    Nicole shouted.

    Jacob hurriedly rushed over. When he saw how weak Samuel was, his eyes got wet.

    "Mrs. Green, we must send Mr. Green back home immediately."

    "Home? Won''t it be toote? I''m afraid he won''t make it until then. Go find a doctor! You can abduct

    one! I don''t care. Just go get a doctor."

    At this point, Nicolepletely lost her mind.

    She used to hate war, but Samuel was her weak spot, her bottom line. How could these people hurt

    him? How dare them!

    Nicole''s eyes burst out with anger. She said to the men from the Night Elf Empire, "Kill them all! You

    can ughter the entire pce. No need to show any mercy! If anything happens to Samuel, the entire

    Country F has to die with him!"

    Jacob had never seen Nicole like this.

    It was as if she suddenly turned into a killer without sympathy. Her ruthless and insensible look scared

    Jacob.

    "Mrs. Green, we can''t do that! We are doing this alone. If things get serious, it will be hard for our

    country to defend itself in the UN. After all, we are not entering this country in the usual way. Leo can

    im himself to be the victim and force us topromise. Mrs. Green, if that''s the case, what Mr.

    Green had done will be in vain."

    Jacob knew that the Night Elf Empire'' guys only listened to Nicole''s order. Now that Nicole gave her

    order, they would be killing machines. However, once they were caught by Leo''s people, it would

    not be good for Nicole, the Don family, or even Country Z.

    Nicole looked at Jacob steely. Despite the rising rage in her heart, she knew that Jacob was right.

    She really couldn''t suppress her hatred.

    "Go find a doctor. Retreat! Night Elf."

    In the end, Nicole remained her rationality.

    The people from the Night Elf Empire were obedient. After receiving Nicole''s order, they protected them

    to leave.

    Nicole did not dare to touch Samuel. Jacob found a simple stretcher for Samuel and then they

    retreated towards outside.

    Right at this moment, a subordinate came to them.

    "Mrs. Green, someone called Morgan said she was here to help."

    "Morgan?"

    Nicole paused for a moment. Samuel didn''t expect her toe. But Samuel was the head of Harper

    Town, it was not unusual for Morgan to save him. Besides, Nicole believed in Morgan''s medical skills.

    "Take her in!"

    Morgan was brought to Nicole.

    Nicole pulled out her gun and loaded the bullet. It instantly pointed at Morgan''s temple.

    "Save him. If he''s alive, you''re alive. Otherwise, I will let you die with him."

    Considering what Morgan had done to Harper Town and Samuel, she deserved to die. Looking at the

    madness in Nicole''s eyes, Morgan replied in a low voice, "I will try my best."

    "Don''t try. He must live."

    Nicole seemed to have be paranoid, and her morbid persistence made Jacob a little concerned.

    "Mrs. Green, you are injured. How about I go find another doctor to take care of your wound first?"

    "I''ll wait here until Samuel wakes up."

    Nicole refused without hesitation.

    Did it hurt?

    Of course.

    Few people could withstand the pain of the bullet shooting into the skin and flesh, but it was nothing

    whenpared with the pain of losing Samuel.

    Morgan followed the people from the Night Elf Empire onto the ne.

    Nicole nced at Country F below. Samuel almost got killed in this small country. If she didn''t take Leo

    and the others down, Samuel''s sacrifice would be useless.

    Thinking of this, Nicole said to the men from the Night Elf Empire, "Leave some people here to

    cooperate with Davon for the follow-up. If you are lucky enough to return alive, I will ask Mark to report

    to the upper ss and give you credit."

    "Yes, Mrs. Green."

    A group of men volunteered to stay.

    When the fighter jet flew into the sky, Leo''s air force was seen engaged in the battle. One modern

    weapon after another was used. Nicole just looked on coldly. Now she understood why Samuel and the

    others were so persistent in bringing Leo to justice.

    With such advanced weapons and equipment, such an ambitious man like Leo might manufacture

    biochemical weapons and gic warriors in the future. By then, the entire world would probably be in

    chaos.

    Morgan could not operate on Samuel on the ne. She was not as skillful as Davon, and the fighter

    was still under attack. It was impossible topletely stabilize. However, Samuel was looking

    increasingly pale. His breath got weaker over time.

    Nicole was very anxious.

    At this moment, more than a dozen WZ-10 came from all directions to attack Leo''s air force.

    Jacob was slightly stunned, and then said, "Is Mr. Bradford crazy? He can''t be here."

    "Mr. Bradford? Steven Bradford?"

    Nicole was confused. She remembered that she had injected some diazepam into Steven. He was not

    supposed to wake up yet at this time.

    However, Jacob said with certainty, "It''s him. Look at that WZ-10. It has a Goshawk logo on it. That only

    belongs to Mr. Bradford. Mr. Bradford has a special background. Once he joins this war, the

    consequences will be hard to handle."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nicole finally understood why Steven couldn''t help Samuel directly.

    "They''ve alreadye to help us. Let''s keep this favor in heart and save Samuel first."

    With Steven''s help, Nicole''s fighter flew out of the battle circle very quickly, passed through the border

    of national defense, and finally traveled at a steady and slow speed at low altitude.

    Morgan''s operation on Samuel also started quickly.

    Nicole could feel her blood was decreasing and she was even a little dizzy.

    Jacob couldn''t find another doctor right now, but he had some experience as a field doctor.

    "Mrs. Green, can I take out the bullets for you first?"

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not even raise her head, her eyes were fixed on Samuel. She was afraid that Samuel would

    disappear in the blink of an eye. One who had never experienced the fear of death couldn''t understand

    how she felt right at that moment.

    Nicole didn''t really care much about her own injuries.

    Jacob had someone bring him a disinfectant and he whispered, "Mrs. Green, let me give you an

    anesthetic."

    "No need. I might fall asleep after the anesthesia. Then I will miss something about Samuel. I have to

    be here until he wakes up."

    Nicole''s lips were pale, but her eyes looked firm.

    "It''ll hurt a lot," Jacob said.

    "Can it hurt more than a broken heart? Just do it, please."

    Nicole didn''t care at all.

    Morgan listened to their dialogue while keeping her operation on Samuel. She looked at Nicole with her

    shocked eyes.

    Jacob tried his best to be gentle, but it still inevitably touched Nicole''s flesh and blood.

    Nicole bit her lower lip in pain, but she did not move, nor did she look at her own wound. Instead, she

    stared straight at Samuel.

    Hey there so quietly like a sleeping baby, but the strong smell of blood in the cabin could not be

    ignored. His life was at stake.

    Nicole recalled the past old days Samuel and she had spent. He always kept everything in his heart.

    Recently, he finally learned to say some sweet words to her. Nicole had felt that he might change and

    open his heart to her. Then what happened next?

    Samuel still chose to save her life at the most dangerous time.

    She remembered that Samuel had said that she was as important as his life. But he didn''t know that

    without him, Nicole''s life would no longer beplete.

    Pain and blood interweaved. After an unknown period of time, seeing the gunshot wounds on Samuel''s

    body, Samuel''s eyes were already filled with tears.

    She didn''t like to cry. She really didn''t want to. But Samuel, this bastard, always made her unable to

    suppress her tears.

    This time, if he could be alive, she would definitely punish him and see if he dared to be so reckless in

    the future. She would rather die with him than live alone. Nicole really hoped he could know her heart.

    At this moment, Morgan''s hand suddenly stopped and she looked serious.

 Chapter 1402 We Havent Seen Each Other for a While

    Chapter 1402 We Haven''t Seen Each Other for a While

    "What''s wrong?"

    Nicole had been staring at them, so Morgan''s any slight action might make her concerned.

    Morgan nced at Nicole and whispered, "Mr. Green has lost too much blood. It''s very dangerous. We

    can''t fly anymore. We have tond and find a hospital to have a blood transfusion."

    Blood transfusion?

    It suddenly urred to Nicole that Samuel''s blood type was rare.

    "Jacob,nd."

    Nicole gave demand at once.

    RH blood was hard to get. Samuel was injured like this, she should have thought of the need for

    transfusion. Unfortunately, her blood type was ordinary.

    Jacob hurriedly ordered the ne tond.

    The nended in a small town.

    Nicole did not know where they were, but she didn''t care anyway. She asked Jacob to go to the local

    hospitals to check for blood, but she did not expect that there was only one hospital here. It was a

    vige hospital. No RH blood type could be found here.

    The nearest town was fifteen minutes'' flight. Morgan said that Samuel might not be able to make it.

    Nicole was desperate.

    Would Samuel and her part in this way?

    No!

    They were still so young. They had so much time left to spend together. Their three children were

    waiting for them at home.

    If she went back alone, how could she tell them where Daddy had gone?

    Nicole''s eyes turned scarlet again.

    "Does anyone have an idea?"

    "The most effective way is to go to the town to summon RH blood donors. However, this town is small. I

    don''t know if there is any RH blood and when it can be collected. So another group of people needs to

    fly a helicopter to the nearby town to collect RH blood."

    This was the only possible way that Jacob could think of.

    Nicole turned to Morgan who looked serious right now. Nicole received her message that Samuel might

    not be able to make it until then.

    "We need to do everything we can. I''ll go collect RH blood. Jacob, take some men with you to the

    nearby town to check if there is any RH blood. The rest of you stay here to protect Samuel."

    Nicole made a decision immediately.

    She knew that the chance was little, but she had no choice.

    As long as there was hope, she would not give up.

    Jacob looked at Nicole''s wound and whispered, "Mrs. Green, you should go to the nearby town. You''re

    injured. It''s not good for you to be too tired."

    "I''ll stay here. If anything happens, I need to be by his side as soon as possible."

    Nicole nced at Samuel. Everyone could sense her strong pain.

    Jacob no longer insisted. He took the helicopter and flew away.

    This was a small town. Since the local people could hardly see a helicopter on normal days, when the

    helicopter flew up, everyone''s attention was drawn to the ne.

    Nicole took advantage of this opportunity to stand on the rooftop of the hospital. She raised a speaker

    and shouted, "Anyone with RH blood cane to the hospital to donate your blood. Of course, we can

    buy it. No matter how much it costs, I can afford to pay for it. This is a rare opportunity. I hope everyone

    with RH blood can all sign up for the donation."

    Donating blood was used to be voluntary, but if the donors could get money, people would be more

    willing to do it.

    Morgan had been keeping an eye on Samuel, and when she heard what Nicole said, she didn''t know

    what to say.

    RH blood was precious. But this small town was undeveloped. It was uncertain if they could get RH

    blood in this small town. Encouraging people to donate RH blood for money was also a choice.

    Nicole was afraid that the local people wouldn''t understand her words, so she shouted in several

    differentnguages one after another. Her voice was a little hoarse, but she didn''t give up.

    Allen never expected to see Nicole here again.

    Although she was injured and looked much paler, her confidence made her more intoxicating.

    The Brook family went bankrupt overnight. Allen, the former prince, was now treated like a street

    mouse and was pursued for debt. Therefore, Allen spent some money to escape to this small town.

    People in this small town were friendly and no one here knew him. The most important thing was that

    he could start over here. However, it wasn''t until he saw Nicole that Allen realized that he couldn''t

    forget his beloved one.

    Of course, Allen knew what type of blood Nicole had. Right now, she was sparing no efforts to collect

    RH blood despite her own injury. She must be doing it for Samuel.

    Allen felt extremely happy when he thought that Samuel would die soon.

    If it weren''t for Samuel, perhaps he and Nicole would have been together a long time ago.

    They had spent five beautiful years, hadn''t they?

    If it weren''t for Samuel, Nicole would be his wife now and the Brook family wouldn''t havee down.

    Therefore, if Samuel could die, Allen would be the happiest, but he might be able to do something else

    before that.

    Allen was plotting something in his head.

    Nicole didn''t know anything about this. She just shouted over and over again. Finally, someone came to

    donate 400CC blood. When he asked for ten thousand, Nicole said yes without any hesitation.

    It was only ten thousand. Even if it was one hundred thousand, she would still be able to afford it.

    Very quickly, the man was taken to theb. The result of the test was indeed RH blood. Nicole was

    instantly thrilled.

    Morgan also heaved a sigh of relief. However, seeing that the man was skinny, she said to Nicole,

    "Mrs. Green, even if he could offer 800 CC of blood, it would not be enough for Mr. Green. As you can

    see, Mr. Green hurts so much. 800CC can only help maintain the operation. It won''t be able to solve

    the real problem."

    "Get his blood first. If there''s one donor, there will be a second one. People wille for money. We

    Greens have a lot of money. We can raise the price if no more donors areing for us."

    Nicole had never felt that being rich was a good thing, but at this moment, she was very d that the

    Green family was rich.

    After the man donated 800 CC blood, he felt happy to get twenty thousand despite the dizzy feeling.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Some people saw the man got the money, they all wanted it, but few people had RH blood.

    Just as Nicole and Morgan were hoping that the second donor would show up, those who had RH

    blood were all under Allen''s control.

    Time slipped away minute by minute. Jacob and others rushed back. The news they brought was not

    ideal. The nearby hospital only had 800 CC of RH blood. Also, this ce was too remote. There

    weren''t many big hospitals around. If they wanted to find big hospitals, it would probably take them

    more than an hour to get there.

    Thinking that Samuel''s situation was not optimistic, Jacob decided to send back the 800CC''s blood first

    and ask for Nicole''s instruction.

    It would take more than an hour to fly there, so it would take almost three hours to travel back and

    forth. This did not even include the time to negotiate at the hospital. Nicole looked at Morgan and

    asked, "Can it work?"

    "I''m afraid not. As you can see, the donated blood entered Mr. Green''s body really fast. But during the

    operation, Mr. Green will lose much more blood. If the supply is not avable, Mr. Green will probably

    not be able to get off the operating table."

    Nicole looked so desperate.

    "Jacob, stick to the previous n. You take them to search for blood. I''ll look around here again. There

    must be other people in this town who have RH blood."

    After saying that, Nicole walked out with her injured leg.

    Her back looked very weak, but at this moment, it seemed so tall and strong.

    Morgan whispered, "Mrs. Green is really persistent."

    "Mr. Green is her obsession. Morgan, you''d do your best."

    Jacob nced at Morgan, then he turned around and left with the others.

    Morgan smiled bitterly and said to herself, "How can I not do my best? He is Mr. Green, my disciple''s

    father. How can I see my disciple sad? But I am just a human being, not a god. Without sufficient blood

    supply, even a genius can''tplete this operation."

    She didn''t dare to say these words in front of Nicole, afraid that Nicole couldn''t bear to hear them. Now,

    at this critical moment, blood was Samuel''s life.

    As Nicole walked, she shouted via the speaker. Everyone knew that a woman who wanted to buy blood

    hade to town. This was a chance to get rich, but not everyone had RH blood.

    Just as Nicole was walking, a woman suddenly came to stop Nicole.

    "Miss, you said you bought 400CC blood for ten thousand, right? My husband has already gone to

    donate his blood. Are you here to give me money?"

    "Give you money?"

    Nicole was skeptical about the woman¡¯s question and hurriedly asked, "Where did your husband go?"

    "Of course to the hospital. He''s been gone for a while. Aren''t you here to give me money?"

    The woman''s voice was loud and attracted a lot of attention. Another man also said, "My daughter-in-

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat. She felt that something must go wrong.

    "Do all the people in your family have HR blood?"

    "My husband (daughter-inw) do."

    Nicole frowned at their reply.

    What was going on?

    Morgan would definitely call her if someone went to donate blood, but the two people in front of her

    didn''t seem to be lying.

    At this moment, a familiar voice came from behind.

    "Nicole, we haven''t seen each other for a while. I didn''t expect to see you here."

    Allen turned up, carrying a faint smile on his face.

    Nicole was startled for a moment, then she suddenly turned around and saw Allen''s dazzling

    appearance. At the same time, her head was busy figuring this whole thing out.

    "You took them away?"

    Although this sentence sounded like a question, Nicole''s gaze was indeed certain.

    Allen had thought a million times of Nicole''s look when she saw him again, but it was definitely not her

    cold face now, which even showed a hint of hatred.

    How did his Nicole end up like this?

    "What''s that look on your face? Nicole, whatever you want, I''ll give you all. You know that, right?"

    "Then give those people to me."

    Nicole didn''t bother to be polite.

    Allen shook his head. He smiled, "I can give those people to you. On one condition."

    "What is it?"

    "Marry me. Stay here with me. We can have a pair of children. I promise I won''t let you suffer. I can

    give you anything that Samuel has given you!"

    Allen sounded very serious, but Nicole just sneered at him.

 Chapter 1403 Youre Too Self-Righteous

    Chapter 1403 You''re Too Self-Righteous

    "What are youughing at?"

    Allen had been full of confidence. After all, Nicole was willing to do anything for Samuel, wasn''t she?

    This upset Allen, but he would put up with it, as long as he could get her.

    All Allen and his family had done was for Nicole. Rather than saying that he was obsessed with her, it

    was better to say that he needed to find an outlet for his resentment and a sce. In other words, Allen

    became the sinner of his family because of her, so he took for granted that Nicole would marry him.

    After all, he paid so much for Nicole, didn''t he?

    She looked at him again but couldn''t see any graces that he used to possess at all. His shameless and

    ferocious look was truly disgusting.

    "Are you mad?"

    "What?"

    Dumbfounded by her sudden question, he asked.

    Nicole still sneered and said, "Otherwise, why did you say all this to me?"

    "Nicole!"

    Only then did Allen realize that she was making fun of him.

    "Don''t you want to save Samuel?"

    Nicole''s expression darkened the moment she heard it.

    "Allen, do you think you can threaten me with that? Do you think your kindness to me five years ago

    canst a lifetime?"

    Nicole looked coldly at Allen. In the past, she did not find this man so unbearable, but now she

    changed her opinion of him and found him hideous.

    It wasn''t that she and Samuel weren''t ungrateful. The fact was that what Allen had done to her and her

    children crossed Samuel''s bottom line. If it were someone else, Samuel would have killed him.

    However, Samuel spared him, because he had saved Nicole five years ago. Even though that rescue

    was a scheme, she didn''t mind it. Now, how could Allen show his face and make trouble?

    "Last time Laurence crippled you, but now you look able-bodied. So you had some surgery? I''m

    impressed. The Brook family has lost, but you can still bully around in this small town. You even dare to

    challenge me again. Do you think I will let you off with the kindness you showed me five years ago? Or

    you think I''ll agree to your request for Samuel? I''m not that pushover in your imagination. You should

    realize that I am Mrs. Green!"

    Nicole''s voice became colder and colder, and she just said what came into her mind, without intention

    to sugarcoat it.

    Allen''s face paled.

    "I used to be a big shot. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have ended up like this today. Nicole, you owe

    me this! You should see where you are now. You''re the one to beg for mercy. If you don''t want Samuel

    to die, you''d better agree to my request. Otherwise..."

    "You talk too much! My patience has worn thin."

    Nicole took the saber out from her sleeve and went for his neck. It shed across his neck, causing

    blood to spurt out.

    "You... How dare you!"

    Allen suddenly covered his neck and looked at Nicole in disbelief. At this moment, he felt Nicole

    became so unfamiliar that he could not find any traces of her five years ago.

    How could this be?

    In his memory, Nicole was kind and gentle. Who was this monstrous woman?

    Nicole put away the saber and said coldly, "You are too self-righteous. I didn''t kill you because I didn''t

    want to get my hands dirty and break thew, not because I bear in mind your kindness. But you

    actually overestimate yourself and threaten me with Samuel''s life. Do you know that he is my bottom

    line? Besides, I saw the map just now. This ce is outside the jurisdiction, so it''s convenient for me to

    kill you here. As I said, I am Mrs. Green. You know what the title means. Do you think it is difficult for

    my men to find your captives in this small town? And five years ago, I already knew you very well.

    Allen, if you had stayed where you were, I would have forgotten you. You could have spent the rest of

    your life here peacefully. However, you threaten me with this, when my husband''s life is in danger."

    With that, Nicole kicked Allen. He still struggled after falling to the ground. The bright red blood gushed

    out, scaring the surrounding people.

    Screams echoed everywhere, and the way many looked at Nicole got different.

    Would she kill them?

    This was what everyone thought in their hearts.

    Anger got the better of her and she felt like a bloodthirstiness, but she held back in the end, knowing

    that she couldn''t do this.

    Then she waved her hand and two people from Night Elf Empire appeared behind her.

    Nicole nced at them and whispered, "Send someone to look for the people imprisoned by Allen now.

    Make sure Morgan''s surgeryes off."

    "Yes."

    One of them left, and the other stayed behind to protect Nicole. After all, her actions just now frightened

    the people around her. It was very likely that they would harm her to protect themselves.

    Only then did Nicole feel the pain in her wound.

    "Bury him. I don''t want him to be a lonely ghost wandering around. At least, we knew each other. I

    know you have a way and you''re not from Night Elf Empire."

    Nicole said with certainty while looking at the man in front of her calmly.

    The man was stunned for a moment, but he did not deny it.

    "Mrs. Green, how could you tell I''m not from Night Elf Empire? People say you''re not familiar with the

    old-timers."

    "From your look. To be specific, the way my people look at me is different. Actually, I knew you weren''t

    my people when you followed me. But I''m aware that you''ve been trying to ensure my safety along the

    way. Given that you worked so hard to take care of me and help me in saving Samuel, I believe you

    could only be Mr. Bradford''s man. I heard Jacob say that Mr. Bradford wants to keep a low profile. I

    don''t ask about his identity. I just want to know how he is now."

    Nicole was always smart. However, she was used to letting Samuel do the thinking when he was

    around. Samuel would handle everything. Now that Samuel copsed, she had to force herself to be

    strong. After all, a lot of things were left to her.

    The man whispered, "Mrs. Green, please rest assured. Mr. Bradford has sessfully evacuated, and

    our people cover for him, leaving no trace of his involvement in Country F. However, he can''t be here

    because of his identity, so he sent us to protect you. He told us that if Mr. and Mrs. Green are in

    danger, we will lose our lives. So you can rest assured with us. Before we arrive at Seapolis City, we''ll

    pretend to be members of Night Elf Empire. Once we arrive and make sure you''re safe, we will leave

    quietly."

    "Thank you."

    Nicole knew that there were very few people who could lend a hand in a critical moment. It was very

    noble of Steven to do all this for her.

    "Have your people eliminate the remaining Brook family. I don''t want to see any of them threatening

    Samuel anymore."

    "Yes."

    The man gave the order, and a squad began to search the town.

    Not long after, the donors locked up by Allen were all found and sent to the hospital to donate their

    blood.

    There were nearly ten victims, not a small number. Morgan was very d to see them. But just to be

    safe, she asked each of them to have their blood tested. After that, she began to draw blood.

    Because of Allen''s death, the entire town had a depressing vibe. Nicole did not go back on her promise

    andpensated every blood donor. As for her current image as a devil, she didn''t feel like exining

    it, nor did she have the energy to do so.

    It took Morgan about six hours to finish the surgery. Jacob brought people back. The insufficient blood

    worried him just now. But he got relived, when he saw Nicole with so many donors and knew that

    Samuel was having surgery. He couldn''t help but nce at her and whisper, "Mrs. Green, take a rest. I

    will tell you when the surgery is done."

    "No need."

    Nicole was stubborn. She couldn''t sleep at all, before she knew Samuel was safe, even though she

    was worn out now.

    "Some of them outside are Mr. Bradford''s men. You can trust them with any job. And I killed Allen not

    long ago, on the street. I need you to take care of it. I don''t want to cause any trouble for Samuel."

    Nicole didn''t regret killing Allen at all, but when she calmed down, she came to realize her action was

    reckless and might backfire on Samuel. Fortunately, with Jacob around, she would be able to handle it.

    "Alright, I''ll deal with it."

    Jacob was a little surprised at the news. Soon he set off with a calm face.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Steven''s people had brought Steven the news about Nicole killing Allen on the streets, in a swift

    manner.

    He was shocked. In his opinion, Nicole was weak and wouldn''t get to where she was now, if without

    Samuel''s protection. Personally, Steven was quite against the idea of Nicole being his sister-inw.

    However, he never spoke his mind, since Samuel loved her. Unexpectedly, this trip to Country F gave

    Steven a deeper understanding of her.

    Sure enough, Samuel loved an extraordinary woman.

    "Tell our people to erase the trace as much as possible. Even if there is any left, try to tamper with it

    and make people believe we''re the killer. Then everyone will shut up."

    "Yes, Mr. Bradford."

    As a result, Steven''s men settled it ahead of Jacob.

    Morgan finally finished the surgery.

    Nicole struggled to get up and looked straight at Morgan.

    Nicole remained silent, a little afraid to ask. What if she never got the answer she wanted?

    No one knew that her palms were covered in sweat. It was very wet, but she appeared calm.

    Morgan knew what she had gone through and hurriedly said, "The surgery was very sessful, but Mr.

    Green lost too much blood and suffered too many injuries. I think he will be lying in bed for the next

    month."

 Chapter 1404 He Can Only Blame Himself

    Chapter 1404 He Can Only me Himself

    Hearing that the operation was sessful, Nicole was relieved.

    "Take good care of him. I''ll go rest."

    She was exhausted.

    There were a lot of things awaiting them before they arrived at Seapolis City. She must hold on.

    Then, Nicole went to lie down on a ward bed and fell asleep right away.

    More urately, she fainted.

    Morgan was surprised and checked on Nicole.

    Nicole''s wound had be inmed, and the blood had soaked the gauze. However, Nicole didn''t tell

    them.

    Morgan felt a heartfelt admiration for Nicole and finally considered Nicole to be her master.

    Morgan disinfected and bandaged Nicole''s wound again when Nicole remained unconscious.

    Jacob was attending Samuel. Seeing Morgan walk out, he asked, "How is Mrs. Green?"

    "It''s nothing serious. She just needs some rest. She had been tense these days."

    Jacob sighed.

    "She has no choice. After all, we''re running for our lives. Leo is the king of Country F. He will catch up

    with us soon. And Jayden won''t let slip the opportunity to kill us."

    Even though Leo and Jayden turned against each other because of Major''s death, they still had the

    same goal: kill Nicole and Samuel.

    Morgan did not say anything.

    "Where are your people? Stop hiding them at this crucial moment!"

    Jacob remembered that Morgan was the master of the well-trained people who were tattooed with the

    Lycoris.

    However, Morgan shook her head and said, "They are not my people. They are Leo''s people. They are

    gic warriors."

    Jacob''s face darkened.

    "You work for Leo?"

    "You also know that Sally held some clout back then. We are not in so good a situation in Country F as

    you think. Ms. Sally controlled a gics doctor and asked him to train the gic warriors. In this

    way, she can protect Mr. Zayn and get out of Leo''s control. But none of us expected that it was all Leo''s

    scheme. The doctor is Leo''s person. He used Ms. Sally''s desire to protect herself to do what he had

    always wanted to do but failed. The gic warriors are almost perfect. However, because gics is

    mysterious and the data is vtile, Leo is their real master. I was able to mobilize them because Leo

    thought I was useful. He believed that Ms. Sally would turn against me when seeing me leading those

    people in front of her. Then Ms. Sally would be alone. In Harper Town, he lent me the people because

    he wanted to help Jayden. I''m never their master."

    Morgan felt disappointed.

    She had fought with Sally for so long and thought that they were her people. Unexpectedly, she was

    fulfilling Leo''s goal. Therefore, she felt terrible.

    Jacob still looked angry.

    "Why don''t you tell us until now?"

    "I don''t have time."

    Morgan looked down, feeling guilty.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    However, Jacob said in a cold voice, "Time? Were you too busy to text us? Morgan, don''t make

    excuses for yourself. You want to make them your people, don''t you? You just failed."

    Morgan remained silent for a few seconds before she looked up and said, "Yes. I am also a doctor. I

    know these gic warriors hold great medical value. I don''t do much gics research, but others

    will do it. So I tried to collect some data from the warriors. With the data, we may find a way to fight

    against gic warriors. It''s my opportunity to atone for what I did."

    Jacob was startled.

    Morgan had no choice. She did all of that to protect herself. How to punish her would be up to Samuel

    and Nicole.

    "Did you get the gic data?"

    "Yes, but I need a little more. I might have continued to investigate if nothing happened to Mr. and Mrs.

    Green."

    "You should tell it to Mrs. Greenter."

    Now that Samuel was unconscious, Nicole was their master. Jacob trusted Nicole.

    "Okay."

    After what happened this time, Morgan was willing to work for Nicole.

    Nicole slept for about five hours before Jacob woke her up.

    "Mrs. Green, we should go now."

    Nicole was in a daze. Hearing it, she paused.

    "Why? Did anything happen to Samuel again?"

    She sat up so abruptly that she almost copsed to the ground.

    Jacob knew that she had lost too much blood and would not be able to recover yet. He hurriedly helped

    her up and said, "Mr. Green is fine. He just has a fever. It''s normal. Morgan is taking care of him and

    there won''t be any big problems. We should go because Leo''s people are close. Maybe there are other

    people."

    Nicole turned fully conscious.

    Leo seemed to be a capable person since he was able to clean up the mess left by Steven in such a

    short time.

    "Jayden and Leo should be working together. Tell our people to go immediately and return our country

    as soon as possible."

    "Yes."

    Jacob said and put everyone in a state of battle.

    Nicole was still very weak. She hated being so vulnerable. If she could be as strong as Phoenix, she

    wouldn''t run into such a situation.

    She wondered how Phoenix, Karina, and Laurence were doing. Steven''s identity couldn''t be exposed.

    He had done so many things to help her and Samuel, and she felt that she shouldn''t ask Steven to help

    them again.

    She also wanted to know if Davon and Zayn were doing okay.

    They couldn''t contact her. Otherwise, Leo''s people would find her through themunication signals.

    Leo''s people almost found her, but luckily, Samuel was still alive.

    It would be a long journey.

    Nicole went to the bathroom and sshed cold water on her face. She had to keep up her spirit.

    Samuel underwent a sessful operation, but he couldn''t afford to be moved frequently or injured

    again.

    "Jacob, tell our people to protect Samuel at any cost. Also, ask Mr. Bradford if he can prepare another

    ne for us."

    Hearing it, Jacob felt worried.

    "Mrs. Green, what are you going to do?"

    Nicole smiled and said, "Lure them away."

    "I''ll go!"

    "You stay and protect Samuel."

    Jacob guessed what Nicole was going to do, but he disapproved.

    "Mrs. Green, I think it''s more appropriate for me to distract them. You can''t fly a ne, so you will be in

    danger. Besides, if Mr. Green doesn''t see you when he wakes up...."

    "He can only me himself. Hasn''t he been prepared for not seeing me for the rest of his life?"

    Nicole''s eyes were filled with tears, but she was determined. She was still angry with him.

    Jacob felt bad for Samuel, so he spoke for Samuel.

    "Mr. Green wants you to be safe."

    "Jacob, do you know what women hate the most?"

    "What?"

    "We hate men doing things for our sake and leaving us live with sorrow for the rest of our lives. How do

    you know that what you do is what we need?"

    Nicole raised her voice. She was so emotional that she coughed.

    Jacob was stunned.

    Why?

    Mr. Green risked his life to ensure Nicole''s safety. Was it wrong?

    Seeing Jacob''s puzzled face, Nicole knew that this straight man wouldn''t understand. Perhaps Samuel

    could not understand, either.

    She didn''t care if they would call her unreasonable or what. She would rather die on the battlefield with

    Samuel than run away and live with guilt and regret for the rest of her life.

    She could survive because of what Samuel had done. But what was the point if the person she loved

    and fought for was gone?

    It was fine if others didn''t understand. However, Samuel knew that and still did it. Nicole was unable to

    forgive him.

    She loved him, was concerned about him, and could risk everything to save him. However, it didn''t

    mean that she would forgive him.

    The atmosphere was tense.

    Jacob felt ufortable, so he said, "Mrs. Green, it turns out you see what Mr. Green did for you in

    this way. Then don''t you think you are doing the same thing since you are risking your life to lure the

    enemies away to protect Mr. Green?"

    "It''s not the same."

    Nicole looked at Jacob and said, "Back then, I could fight, so I could help him if I stayed. Now, he can''t

    fight, and he hasn''t even woken up. Besides, I am not going unprepared. I will tell the pilot to go to the

    high seas. I''ve seen the map. We are not far away from the high seas. As long as Leo''s fighter jets

    follow us to the high seas, I will destroy all of them, and I will make him suffer for what he had done to

    me and Samuel. Moreover, I have contacted Emory and Uncle Mark. The military will arrive at the high

    seas soon to help me. I also contacted Tim and Evelyn. We can take the Mason family''s voyage route.

    You bring Samuel to the next rendezvous point. The Masons will be waiting for you there. You can go

    back by the sea."

    Hearing it, Jacob was shocked.

    It was meticulous. Nicole must have arranged all of that when she nned to save Samuel.

    Jacob had always thought that Nicole decided to save Samuel because of her love for him and her

    recklessness, but he realized that he was mistaken. When she decided to save Samuel, she had made

    the borate n.

 Chapter 1405 Take Good Care of Him

    Chapter 1405 Take Good Care of Him

    Jacob didn''t see through Nicole until now.

    With Samuel around, Nicole was a kind and gentle little woman who acted coquettishly sometimes.

    She would also spend her leisure time doing somendscape painting. Once something happened to

    Samuel, she would be a female warrior to protect her beloved.

    Nicole was the most appropriate person for the task. Emory and the military on the high seas and the

    Masons along the voyage route would only recognize Nicole.

    If Mark didn''t see Nicole, he would be worried and couldn''t focus on the fight. If Tim didn''t see Nicole,

    he would go confirm Nicole''s safety in person. Even if they could contact each other by phone, the

    radio would reveal their whereabouts. Then the arrangement would be meaningless. Besides,

    without Jacob and the others, Nicole might not be able to protect Samuel and Morgan at the next

    rendezvous point.

    Nicole said that after careful consideration. Jacob didn''t know how to refute it.

    Therefore, he was discouraged.

    Working for Samuel for so long, he acted like Samuel. However, he was unable to mobilize all these

    people in such a short time. Nicole could do that because she was a member of the Don family, the

    Shaw family, and the Green family. Besides, Tim was her cousin, so she could also get the Masons''

    help.

    Not everyone could be loved by so many people.

    "But we got only one pilot," Jacob said with worry.

    "One of Steven''s people knows how to fly nes. I just asked."

    Nicole did not expect Steven to arrange for someone toe over to protect her. She had nned to

    Elf Empire were still able to control a pilot.

    With Steven''s help, they were much safer.

    Nicole had even solved this problem. Jacob felt disappointed with himself. If Samuel woke up and knew

    that he put Nicole in danger alone, Samuel could be furious with him.

    Nicole did not care what Jacob thought and said in a t tone, "Go prepare. Leo''s people will be here

    soon."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Jacob knew that Nicole was right.

    He went to Steven''s people, while Nicole came to Samuel''s room.

    Samuel was still unconscious. He was seriously injured this time. It might take a while for him to wake

    up.

    Morgan knew that Nicole might have something to say to Samuel, so she stood up and was about to

    leave. However, Nicole stopped her.

    "Morgan."

    Morgan paused as she looked at Nicole with a puzzled face.

    Nicole said with indifference, "You saved Samuel, so I won''t punish you. You can still be Joseph''s

    master, but you are not allowed to work for anyone else in the meantime."

    Nicole could understand Morgan''s situation because she was also a woman. However, as Samuel''s

    wife, she had to ask Morgan to follow the rules.

    "I won''t."

    Morgan felt guilty.

    Nicole whispered, "I won''t interfere in the way Samuel punishes you when he wakes up. After all, the

    town has its rules. No matter what difficulties you had, you should be punished because you betrayed

    the town and put Mr. Green at risk. There are other people in Harper Town. You''ll see."

    Morgan was excited when she heard that there were other people in Harper Town.

    "Yes, ma''am. I will ept any punishment."

    "Then you''ll have to escort Samuel back to Seapolis City."

    Nicole looked at Samuel with affection.

    Morgan was surprised.

    "Mrs. Green, aren''t youing back with us?"

    "Leo''s men are chasing after us. I have to take Samuel''s revenge on him. You go with Jacob and the

    others first. I''ll meet you soon. Morgan, can I trust you?"

    The men here all were Nicole''s, and only Morgan was an unstable factor. There was nothing wrong

    with Nicole asking that.

    "Yes! I will protect Mr. Green with my life."

    Morgan said with certainty. She knew that she might not be trustworthy, but she firmly believed that she

    would gain people''s trust as long as she was sincere enough.

    Nicole nodded and leave.

    "Mrs. Green, don''t you have anything to say to Mr. Green?"

    "Can he hear it? What''s the point if he can''t?"

    Nicole knew that Samuel might be able to hear what she said, but she didn''t want to talk to him. She

    was here just to check on him.

    Then, Nicole just left. Her attitude confused Morgan.

    Nicole didn''t want to exin anything to anyone.

    When she came back, Jacob had reached Steven''s people.

    "Mrs. Green, Steven''s people do have a ne following us. They''ll be on standby."

    "I see. Take good care of him."

    Then, Nicole walked out.

    Jacob wanted to say something but bit his tongue when seeing Nicole''s back.

    Sometimes, a couple could only solve problems by themselves. Jacob just hoped that Nicole could

    forgive Samuel sooner.

    Nicole looked at the sky and whispered, "Is it a good day for flying?"

    "Yes."

    The pilot was already standing beside her.

    "What is your name?"

    Nicole wanted to know his name.

    The pilot smiled and said, "My name is Hayden Larson, Mrs. Green."

    "Hayden, thank you. Now, please fly the ne over. We''re going for a fight."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Hayden looked like a well-trained soldier. He had some characteristics Samuel also had. But wasn''t he

    Steven''s person? Steven was the leader of Night Elf Empire, which was in a grey zone. Why would a

    person in the grey zone look like a soldier?

    Nicole couldn''t understand, but she did not keep thinking. Steven was Samuel''s friend, and now he

    spared no effort to help her. She would remember his kindness, and she did not care about anything

    else.

    Hayden''s speed was fast. Steven''s ne was following them the entire time, but everyone including

    Nicole didn''t notice it. They were distracted because of Samuel, but Nicole had to admit Hayden was a

    good pilot.

    "Let''s begin the performance, guys. Lead Leo''s people to the high seas. We all want to kill each other

    on the high seas. After all, killing people there doesn''t have to assume liability."

    Hayden and the others burst intoughter.

    Indeed. And let the best man win.

    "Let''s go!"

    Nicole looked in the direction of Samuel for thest time.

    She understood Samuel, but she disapproved of his leaving her and fighting alone. If they were

    together, they might win. Why did he decide to shoulder all of it?

    Although she knew that Samuel loved her more than himself, it was still killing her.

    Then, Nicole came back to her senses and boarded the ne with strength and pride.

    Seeing her board the ne, Jacob said to the person of Night Elf Empire, "We should take off as well,

    but we''d better fly at low altitudes so that Leo''s radar can''t locate us."

    "Roger that."

    The two nes took off at the same time.

    The people of the small town breathed a sigh of relief when seeing them leave. The people were safe

    now. Leo''s people discovered Nicole right away. After all, Nicole didn''t want to hide.

    "Hayden, this is a fighter jet, right?"

    "Yes, Mrs. Green."

    Hayden answered.

    Nicole smiled and said, "Show me how powerful it ister."

    "No problem. We are close to the high seas. The battle is about to begin. Mrs. Green, stay safe."

    "Don''t worry. I won''t put you in a difficult situation."

    Nicole smiled. She looked confident.

    When the ne arrived at the high seas, Leo''s menunched an attack. Nicole asked Hayden to fight

    back, while she sent messages to Emory and Mark.

    In an instant, a fierce battle began in the sky above the high seas.

    The battle onlysted for less than five minutes. Everyone except Nicole''s people died here.

    Nicole guided Hayden''s men to the nearbynding point to meet Emory, Mark, and the others.

    Tim rushed forward and hugged Nicole as soon as he saw her.

    He was relieved now that he could feel Nicole. However, seeing Nicole''s wounds, he was annoyed.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    "Where have Samuel been? He should have protected you!"

    "Tim, he almost died."

    Nicole spoke for Samuel.

    Tim frowned and changed the subject.

    "Have you got your wounds taken care of? Are they inmed? I''ll ask the doctor to check on you when

    we are on Evelyn''s ship. I''ve also brought ir. Don''t worry. I guarantee that the wounds won''t leave

    any scars."

    Tim''s heart ached.

    Nicole liked being cared about. She hadn''t seen Tim for a long time, and he seemed to have gained

    some weight.

    "Tim, you seem to have eaten a lot during the time of detoxification."

    "What kind of talk is that? Evelyn takes good care of me."

    Tim flicked Nicole''s forehead while looking at her with affection.

    Nicole felt happy for him since he was better off. Meanwhile, Mark walked over with a serious face.

    "Nicole, where''s Davon? Can you reach him?"

 Chapter 1406 Nicole Seems to Be in a Bad Mood

    Chapter 1406 Nicole Seems to Be in a Bad Mood

    "Isn''t he operating on Zayn on the ne?"

    Nicole remembered the news she had got before she left. However, her heart skipped a beat when she

    saw Mark''s worried face.

    "What happened?"

    "I just heard that Davon''s ne was attacked and crashed. I can''t find them."

    Mark was deeply worried.

    Davon was William''s only son, and William had never seen Davon. If something happened to Davon,

    he couldn''t imagine how William would react.

    "I''ll send someone to look for him."

    Nicole froze.

    Who had attacked Davon?

    Leo wouldn''t. And Santino didn''t have the time and energy. Then who was it? Jayden?

    Jayden wouldn''t attack Davon if he wanted to be the king of Country F. Was it the spy in the hot spring?

    Who was it?

    Nicole turned around and was about to ask the people of Night Elf Empire to search for Davon.

    However, Mark stopped her.

    "I''ll take care of it. You should bring Samuel back to Seapolis City now. I asked you not because I

    wanted you to help me but because I thought you would know something helpful for my investigation."

    Nicole listened to Mark.

    Davon was important, but he also wanted Nicole to stay safe.

    Nicole thought of Samuel''s injuries and knew that she could not be willful. Then, she whispered what

    had happened in the Sawyer''s to Mark''s ear.

    Mark''s face grew solemn.

    "Don''t you know who is the one that tried to kill you?"

    "No. They are cunning. And the people they sent are all men of sacrifice. We can''t find out anything."

    "Why did you act so recklessly with such an unstable factor? Why did Samuel agree to do that?"

    Mark was mad.

    Tim couldn''t stand Mark taking that tone with Nicole, but Mark was Nicole''s uncle. Tim could only take a

    step forward and say, "Mark, I would have done the same thing if I were there. There''s no time to rally

    more people. And they don''t have many people in Country F. You and the army have withdrawn. They

    are lucky toe back alive. As for Davon, I think he should know how to protect himself. He might be

    unable to contact us at the moment."

    "I hope so. You guys go back first. I''ll go take a look."

    Mark said and left.

    Davon was the eldest of his generation of the Don family. Also, he was William''s son. Mark didn''t want

    anything to happen to him.

    Tim patted Nicole''s shoulder andforted her, "Don''t take it to heart. Mark is just too worried about

    Davon."

    "I''m not jealous. Don''t think that way."

    Nicoleughed. She felt at ease seeing Tim.

    "How are you feeling?"

    "I feel well now. Haven''t you learned everything you want to know? Don''t talk about me. Let''s talk about

    you. You amazed me this time. My little cousin is so valiant."

    Tim scratched Nicole''s nose gently with his finger. Nicole frowned.

    "My nose bridge was almost scratched off."

    "Come on. Your nose is not fake. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see my wife. She misses you, too."

    "Okay. I also miss her."

    Nicole followed Tim onto the ship.

    Samuel had arrived. Nicole saw Evelyn.

    "Evelyn, you seem to have gained some weight."

    Evelyn gave birth to a child one month ago. She gained 5 kilograms, but she looked ruddy.

    Evelyn gave an angry nce at Tim, and then grabbed onto Nicole''s shoulder andined, "You

    don''t know how bad Tim is. He made me soup every meal and didn''t put salt in it. I don''t even know

    how I have drunk it. After all, there was so much oil in it. If I didn''t drink it, he stared at me. It''s so

    creepy."

    Nicole burst outughing.

    "I think he is concerned about you."

    "Come on. I don''t want him to take care of me after my next childbirth."

    Seeing Evelyn''s dirty look, Nicoleughed. But Tim was a little upset.

    "Am I that bad?"

    "You know what you did. You can go. I want to have a good chat with Nicole."

    Evelyn held Nicole''s hand and was about to walk into the cabin when she heard Tim say, "You can chat

    with herter. Samuel hasn''t woken up. Nicole may want to check on him first."

    "There''s no need. Morgan and Jacob are being with him. He will be fine. Evelyn, are there any fruits on

    the ship? We can eat while we chat."

    "What?"

    Evelyn was surprised and subconsciously turned her eyes upon Tim.

    Tim was also dumbfounded.

    What happened?

    They knew how much Nicole loved Samuel. This time, Nicole and Samuel went through something life-

    threatening together. Why was Nicole so indifferent? It was weird.

    Therefore, Tim asked with hesitancy, "Nicole, are you giving Samuel the silent treatment?"

    "He''s lying there like a vegetable. How do I give him the silent treatment?"

    Nicole was a little mean, and Tim was more certain that something was wrong between them.

    "He just doesn''t wake up yet. He''s not a vegetable."

    "So, my going there would not make any difference. Why don''t I take this opportunity to chat with

    Evelyn, right? What do you think, Evelyn?"

    Nicole was smiling, but Evelyn still felt that something was wrong.

    "Why don''t you go take a rest? You must be tired, and you are injured."

    Evelyn wanted to chat with Nicole earlier, but she didn''t dare now. Nicole looked so angry with Samuel.

    Although kind to them, Nicole was mean when talking about Samuel.

    Evelyn didn''t know what happened, so she felt that it would be better for Nicole to stay with Samuel.

    Nicole did not refuse. Instead, she said, "Okay. I''m tired indeed. Nicole, do you have a cook on your

    ship? Please get me some food. Also, I''d like to rest in another cabin. I''m exhausted and want to be

    alone. Just bring the food to me when it''s ready."

    After saying that, Nicole just opened the door of the cabin beside her and walked in. Evelyn and Tim

    were standing there with confusion.

    The cabin was quite clean, and Nicole was not picky. She justy down and closed her eyes. Maybe

    she was too tired indeed.

    Tim frowned and wanted to ask something, but Evelyn dragged him away. She also asked someone to

    prepare some food for Nicole.

    "Why are you dragging me? Nicole seems to be in a bad mood."

    "I''m not blind. I can tell that. But Samuel is still unconscious. Nicole is exhausted and injured. Are you

    sure you want to ask her what happened between her and Samuel now? Besides, she would tell you

    before you asked if she could."

    Evelyn looked at her silly husband and said.

    Tim always lost her mind when it was about Nicole. He almost got angry when he learned that Nicole

    was bringing Samuel, who was unconscious, to the high seas. He was in the middle of the

    detoxification, and he pulled out the injection needle and began to make the arrangement.

    Evelyn wasn''t jealous. She just felt that Tim cared too much about Nicole sometimes. It might not be a

    good thing for Samuel and Nicole.

    Tim looked at Evelyn, who knew his feelings for Nicole in the past. He remembered how anxious he

    was when he heard what happened to Nicole, so he said, "Evelyn, don''t misunderstand. I care about

    her just because she is my cousin."

    "I know that. I haven''t doubted your feelings for me. But Tim, there are some things we can''t interfere

    with. I know you''re worried about Nicole. And So am I. But she is exhausted. Just wait until she wakes

    up, okay?"

    "Okay. I''ll listen to you."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Tim nodded and went to their cabin with Evelyn while holding her shoulder.

    The cook made the food and sent it to Nicole''s cabin. Nicole was in a daze. She was indeed hungry, so

    she just picked up the chopsticks and started eating. After finishing, she justy down and fell asleep

    again.

    The battle in the sky was too much for her because she was already injured. If she didn''t have a great

    strength of will, she might not be able to hold on until she met Tim and the others.

    Emory did not follow her. Instead, he was taking care of the next things.

    Knowing that Nicole felt more rxed. Besides, Samuel underwent a sessful operation. She was

    relieved all of a sudden, so she felt exhausted.

    Nicole had been sleeping for a long time. Tim was worried and wanted to go take a look several times,

    but Evelyn dragged him away. He was unable to suppress his worry, so he sent Morgan to check on

    Nicole. Morgan said that Nicole was just too tired, and everyone felt relieved.

    Samuel woke up the next day. He had returned to the Green''s. Seeing the familiar room, he was a little

    puzzled.

    Seeing that Samuel was awake, Jacob hurriedly asked, "Mr. Green, how are you feeling? I''ll call

    Morgan over to check on you. She just went to rest."

    Jacob was about to leave but stopped by Samuel.

    "Where''s Nicole?"

    His memories wereing back. He recalled Nicole''s angry face.

    Nicole seemed to be really mad at him this time.

    He didn''t see Nicole, so he felt nervous.

    He wondered that if she ran away from home because of anger.

    Jacob didn''t know what Samuel was thinking. When he heard Samuel ask about Nicole, he hurriedly

    said, "Mrs. Green is resting. Morgan said that this action was too much for Mrs. Green. She''s

    exhausted and injured, so she''s weak now. She has been sleeping since we were on the Mason

    family''s voyage route. It''s been 24 hours."

    "What? Where''s Morgan? Is Nicole all right? Will it be okay if she keeps sleeping?"

    Samuel tried to get up, but he couldn''t because of his serious injuries. He even grimaced as his

    wounds were twitched.

 Chapter 1407 Mrs. Green Didnt Ask Anything

    Chapter 1407 Mrs. Green Didn''t Ask Anything

    "Mr. Green, don''t move. You have been so lucky to be saved this time. Thanks to Mrs. Green."

    Seeing that Samuel was moving fiercely, Jacob stepped forward and stopped him.

    "Nicole?"

    Samuel was a little confused.

    Jacob told him everything that had happened along the way, including the part where Allen provoked.

    "Mr. Green, you would have been amazed too if you saw how brave and decisive Mrs. Green was

    when she hit Allen. The highlight was that Mrs. Green said that our gratitude to him didn''t mean he

    could do everything he wanted."

    As Jacob said vividly, the corner of Samuel''s lips rose slightly.

    Of course, the woman he loved was excellent.

    However, when Samuel heard that Nicole had suffered a lot in the search for his blood source, his

    heart ached.

    After all, he knew how rare his blood type was.

    "She had done too much for me. When she wakes up, I will thank her."

    Samuel remembered how angry Nicole was when she rushed to save him from the guards and

    questioned why he did it all alone.

    This time, Nicole must be enraged. How should he calm her down?

    Actually, he knew that Nicole would be mad at his actions. After all, he had not included her in. But truth

    was if they were in danger, he was not fully confident that he could ensure Nicole''s safety.

    Even though he knew that she would be angry, he would not change his mind if the clock was turned

    back. To him, nothing was more important than Nicole''s life.

    But he also knew that Nicole thought the same way.

    It was meaningless to argue who was right. He did upset Nicole anyway, so he had to apologize.

    Seeing that Samuel was weak, Jacob found it hard to tell him that Nicole was so angry this time.

    He just said, "Mr. Green, have a good rest. Mrs. Green wille to see you when she wakes up."

    "Why are you separating us? Bring in a bed and put it beside me. Just let Nicole stay with me."

    Samuel finally realized that something was wrong.

    He and Nicole were husband and wife. Even if they were injured, there is no reason for them to sleep in

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    separate rooms. Besides, wasn''t staying together more convenient for the cure?

    No wonder he felt the room was less lively.

    Jacob cleared his throat and said, "Mrs. Green specially said before she rested that she didn''t want to

    disturb you, so she went to the secondary bedroom."

    Samuel was sullen.

    Disturb? It was obvious that she was still angry and didn''t want to see him.

    Samuel was vexed. Jacob was afraid that there would be fireworks, so he hurriedly said, "I''ll go get

    Morgan here. Olivia had heard that Mrs. Green was injured and flown over. I have to pick her up. Mr.

    Green, tell Morgan if you need anything."

    Jacob dropped this hot potato.

    Or else what? This couple was fighting. He''d better not get involved.

    Before Samuel could say anything, Jacob turned around and ran out.

    Samuel felt even more depressed when he saw Jacob flee so quickly.

    Was this still his former assistant, his best friend?

    Not long after, Morgan came over and gave Samuel an examination. Samuel was tired. After all, he

    had just had an operation.

    However, he instructed, "If Nicolees, wake me up."

    "Alright."

    Morgan nodded without saying anything.

    Nicole didn''t wake up until the next morning. When she woke up, she felt better.

    Olivia sat at her bedside and whined, "Look at you. What is it that you make yourself like this? Doesn''t

    your safety matter?"

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    Apart from Samuel, Olivia was probably the only one who cared so much about her.

    "Let''s not talk about me. Any news about Booth? Is he back?"

    Nicole was always worried about Booth.

    Olivia nodded and said, "It''s said that someone called Phoenix will send them out in some way. They

    asked me to pick them up in City C tomorrow."

    Hearing that it was Phoenix, Nicole felt much more at ease.

    "It''s good that he and Karina are fine, and d to hear that Karina can talk now."

    "I already know. Booth told me. But there''s something strange about you."

    Olivia looked at Nicole.

    Nicole was embarrassed. She said, "What''s strange about me? Did I grow two horns?"

    "You are joking. It is that the first thing you asked after you woke up was not about Samuel. You were

    not like this."

    Nicole was a little angry when she heard his name. She said indifferently, "What''s there to ask? I

    apanied him throughout the operation. I looked for his blood source. After his operation was

    sessful, he had Morgan by his side. There is nothing to worry about. Besides, we are in Seapolis

    City. We are powerful here."

    "I see. Your tone is strange. There must be something wrong."

    Olivia touched her chin and looked at Nicole, quipping.

    Nicole patted her on the hand and said, "Let''s talk about something serious."

    "What I said is serious."

    "Olivia!"

    Nicole instantly growled, a little embarrassed and enraged.

    Oliviaughed.

    "Alright, alright. Let''s forget Samuel. I am d that you''re fine. But although you aren''t badly hurt, you

    need a good rest. As you said, Samuel is under the care of Morgan, so don''t bother to take care of him.

    You should pay attention to your health. Alright?"

    "Alright."

    Then Nicole said, "I have one more brother. Do you envy me?"

    "Not the slightest bit."

    Olivia wanted tough when she heard Nicole showing off.

    Nicole was in a better mood.

    "Let me tell you, he''s William''s son. He''s very admirable."

    Then Nicole told Olivia Davon''s stories.

    Olivia was fascinated.

    "Heavens! Is it real?"

    "You bet! More importantly, he is a doctor of medicine, who had operated on Karina. Even Karina with

    her tongue cut can talk again."

    Nicole looked at Olivia, her eyes twinkling.

    Olivia seemed to understand what Nicole was going to say, but a trace of sadness shed through her

    eyes.

    "Nicole, I don''t think there is any hope."

    "Come on. Maybe Davon can cure you. Olivia, don''t give up."

    Nicole was always grieved at Olivia''s infertility.

    Olivia didn''t want Nicole to be guilty, so she smiled and said, "Alright. I will cooperate as long as he is

    willing to treat me, okay?"

    "Good."

    Nicole held Olivia''s hand tight. She really hoped that Olivia''s wish coulde true.

    Olivia didn''t hold out much hope for that. But she was willing to say that to rx Nicole.

    "By the way, have you released your new album?"

    Olivia rolled her eyes at Nicole.

    "Come on. My albums are in short supply. Nicole, I know your husband and son matter, but do care

    about me sometimes! As well as our filmmakingpany! Don''t think that you have nothing to do with

    thepany after giving your shareholding to me. You remain one of the major shareholders. Both you

    and Dr. Ashley will get annual dividends. "

    Olivia''s being proud amused Nicole.

    "Alright, alright. I''ll live on my Olivia from now on."

    "Stop it. A Green would be enough."

    "Forget him. I''ll live on you."

    Olivia thought that Nicole was joking, and so sheughed and said, "Sure, I will take care of you."

    "Thank you."

    The two friends instantly burst intoughter.

    With Olivia by her side, Nicole was very bright.

    Samuel was woken up by Nicole''sughter. The master bedroom and the secondary bedroom shared a

    wall that is soundproofed. However, Morgan had opened the window to ventte, and so was Nicole.

    So Samuel could hear it.

    It had been a long time since he heard Nicole''s heartyughter. Samuel smiled.

    "Morgan, go and see how was Mrs. Green. Help her with the medicine if necessary."

    "Alright."

    Morgan was astounded. But then she did as he told.

    Nicole was still chatting with Olivia. She felt that it had been a long time since she had chatted with

    Olivia like this. Then Morgan knocked on the door and came in.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Green asked me to take a look at your wound and change the medicine for you."

    "OK."

    Nicole nodded and cooperated.

    Morgan checked Nicole''s wound and found that she was recovering quite well. She did not have any

    infection. Morgan changed her medicine.

    Nicole did not ask about Samuel during the whole process.

    Morgan left after she finished her work.

    Nicole continued to chat with Olivia about the movies.

    When Morgan returned to the master bedroom, Samuel hurriedly asked, "What did Mrs. Green say?"

    "Mrs. Greene didn''t say anything. Her wound is recovering well. There is no swelling or infection. I

    changed the medicine for Mrs. Green and came back here."

    Morgan told the truth.

    Samuel was sullen.

    "Didn''t she ask if I was awake and how was I?"

    Actually, with the window open, Samuel could hear everything Nicole said clearly. He hadn''t heard

    about himself, so he confirmed with Morgan.

    Samuel was expectant, yet Nicole wasughing and chatting happily with Olivia. Morgan suddenly felt

    a little stressed.

    Morgan hesitated for a while before whispering, "Mrs. Green didn''t ask anything. She didn''t say

    anything."

    Samuel was depressed.

    It seemed that Nicole was furious.

 Chapter 1408 Depend on Yourself

    Chapter 1408 Depend on Yourself

    Olivia felt that Nicole was strange. She knew Nicole. Samuel might make her angry this time.

    "Why don''t you ask your husband how he''s doing?"

    That was exactly what Samuel wanted.

    He pricked up his ears and listened. And Morgan was not allowed to make any noise or he would miss

    his wife''s reply.

    But Nicole said indifferently, "Nothing. He''ll be good with professional caring. By the way, what ys did

    that star act in? I have nothing to do right now. I want to see something interesting."

    "Rare thing! You, Nicole, actually have time to watch ys!"

    Olivia knew that Nicole didn''t want to say anything about Samuel.

    Forgot it.

    She and Nicole were friends. All Oliva wanted was Nicole to be happy. As for Samuel, since he irritated

    Nicole, he had to endure Nicole''s ignorance.

    But to tell the truth, Olivia had not seen Nicole so mad for a long time.

    Many people would express their anger, but Nicole wouldn''t.

    She would give him the silent treatment.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Moreover, Nicole would ignore everything of Samuel. No matter how much Samuel tried to pamper her,

    it was futile.

    Nicole would be super polite and even arrange everything properly, but she just would not talk to him.

    Olivia felt a little sympathetic towards Samuel.

    This would probably drive Samuel crazy.

    Olivia smiled and was gloating.

    Nicole saw Olivia''s expression, but she didn''t care.

    She would not vent her anger to others. Oliva was still her friend.

    "Are you going to tell me or not?"

    "Alright. You became a quick temper when you came back from Country F."

    Oliviained, took out her phone, and searched for the show.

    When Samuel heard that his wife changed the topic, he felt depressed.

    He suddenly thought of something and let out a wailing cry, "Morgan, be gentle. It hurts! I''m bleeding!"

    Morgan, who was standing ten steps away, looked at Samuel at a loss. Then, she understood

    something and hurriedly said, "Mr. Green, you are seriously injured. Don''t move."

    "How is my wife? She got hurt too! I have to go see her. Help me up."

    Samuel spoke loudly on purpose.

    Olivia tried not tough.

    However, Nicole paused and then said, "This y is still being updated."

    "That''s right. It''s not over yet."

    Olivia admired Nicole a little. She was too calm.

    Seeing that his wife ignored him again, Samuel continued, "Hurry up and push a wheelchair over. I

    want to see my wife."

    Nicole yawned and said, "I''ll watch it when it''s over. I want to sleep now. Olivia, help me close the door

    when you go out. I don''t know if I lost too much blood. I''m dizzy. A little noise would make me feel sick.

    "

    Samuel''s mouth twitched.

    Did she mean he was bothering her?

    Morgan could tell that. She didn''t know if she should listen to Samuel.

    Olivia repressed herugh and felt out of breath. Then she coughed and said, "Alright, you should rest.

    I will go back first. I will stay here for this time. You can call me if something happens."

    "Alright."

    Nicole smiled faintly.

    Olivia got up and left the room.

    Samuel was depressed. He didn''t even have a chance to get out the door!

    Morgan also felt helpless and was a little conflicted.

    "Mr. Green, do you still need a wheelchair?"

    "My wife said she wanted to rest! Don''t disturb her!"

    Samuel then closed his eyes in grief. Looked like he was asleep. But he felt terrible.

    What should he do?

    Was his wife going to give him up?

    Samuel was unable to move now, so he barely could do anything.

    Morgan didn''t mind Samuel''s reaction. She just needed to take care of him.

    Nicole noticed that everything was quiet. She then took out her phone and browsed. Samuel usually

    didn''t post anything, but he sent out a tweet a few seconds ago.

    The photo showed him lying miserably in bed. The post was "What should I do if my wife gets angry?

    Waiting for suggestions."

    Nicole ignored it.

    Steven, ir, and the others saw this and replied in surprise.

    "Samuel, is it your ount? How could that happen?"

    Samuel saw ir''s reply. He became more depressed.

    "Shut up!"

    Steven understood what was going on between Samuel and Nicole. He smiled and replied, "Samuel,

    just depends on yourself. We can''t help you. "

    "You know what is going on?"

    ir hurriedly replied.

    Samuel was speechless.

    Those sucky friends!

    He looked at his phone almost every second or two. He found that Nicole did not give him a like, nor

    did she reply. He felt anxious.

    But Nicole said that she wanted to rest. She definitely didn''t see it and would probably reply to him

    when she woke up.

    Samuelforted himself. But suddenly, he saw that Nicole sent a tweet with a photo of the famous

    movie star Miguel, and she posted, "This guy is so hot! My heart melt. God! I''m in love with Miguel!"

    Samuel''s face darkened.

    "Who is this Miguel? Tell them that all films of this man are not allowed to be broadcast recently."

    Samuel was jealous.

    Nicole never said that to him! But she paid so much attention to an actor.

    Something was wrong!

    She didn''t sleep at all!

    Samuel felt hurt. Now, he realized how angry his wife was.

    Morgan looked at Samuel''s tweet and whispered, "Mr. Green, this Miguel belongs to Filmmaking

    Company. If he is banned, Miss Olivia and Mrs. Green won''t ept it."

    It was another shock.

    He couldn''t disturb his wife''spany. Moreover, Nicole was angry now. But her tweet was an

    eyesore.

    Right at this moment, ir, who liked chaos the most, sent a message.

    "Samuel, where did you hurt? Are you going to have a sexless marriage? Why did Nicole say that? By

    the way, that Miguel was not bad."

    "Bastard!"

    Samuel felt that ir rubbed salt into his wound.

    He couldn''t move and his wife ignored him, then what should he do?

    Samuel looked at Morgan and whispered, "Do you have any medicine that can get me out of bed? Half

    an hour, no, fifteen minutes would be enough."

    Morgan shook her head helplessly.

    "Mr. Green, I''m a doctor, not god. That medicine doesn''t exist."

    "Then get me out of bed or get my wife into my room."

    "I can''t help it."

    Morgan refused.

    She understood now that Nicole was in a rage. If she helped Samuel, she might get into trouble.

    "Mr. Green, my stomach hurts. I''m going to the restroom. If you need anything, call me."

    Morgan then ran away.

    Now she finally knew why Jacob escaped immediately.

    Samuel was almost depressed to death.

    Everyone would be afraid of him before. But now, they all left him alone and even hit him when he was

    down.

    However, when he thought of Nicole''s cold face, Samuel felt a little nervous.

    This time, he almost lost his life. It was reasonable for Nicole to be angry. Maybe the best thing to do

    now was to chill out with each other.

    But if he didn''t exin and admit his mistake, Nicole might not forgive him.

    Samuel took out his phone and ordered flowers for Nicole. He also wrote an apology.

    Nicole did not know what Samuel was doing. After she posted that tweet, a few friends started

    discussing below. They asked her if she had watched his really great ys.

    Themon topic among women was the handsome guy. When Nicole saw this, she became

    interested in this y. After searching, she started to watch it and threw Samuel behind her.

    Nicole was a little stunned when she received the flowers.

    "Who gave it to me?"

    "There''s a card inside, Mrs. Green."

    The delivery girl did not expect that she would have the honor to enter the Green''s. She was thrilled to

    see Samuel''s wife Nicole.

    Nicole frowned and took a look. She then saw Samuel''s name. Nicole smiled faintly and said, "Sent the

    flowers next door."

    "What?"

    The delivery girl was a little puzzled.

    "Just go."

    Nicole smiled and looked approachable. The girl nodded and went to Samuel''s room.

    Samuel had heard it. His expression darkened when he saw the flowers.

    "Can''t you see the receiver on the card? Are you blind?"

    His furious tone and expression scared the girl. She said with trepidation, "Mrs. Green asked me."

    "Get out!"

    Samuel knew that it had nothing to do with this girl, but he had nowhere to vent his anger. He had

    bottled up himself for so long. He had tried everything to make Nicole happy, but all failed.

 Chapter 1409 Im Still a Patient

    Chapter 1409 I''m Still a Patient

    The delivery girl was happy to be here, but now fear overwhelmed her. It was said that Mr. Green was

    cold and not easy to get along with. She now believed it.

    She threw the flowers and ran away.

    Samuel looked at those bright red roses and felt that they wereughing at him. Unfortunately, he could

    not throw them away. It just made him more upset.

    Samuel had undergone a big operation and suffered from injuries. Not long after, he was a little tired

    and fell asleep in depression.

    The master bedroom was silent. And Nicole got out of bed.

    Compared to Samuel, her health condition was alright.

    Morgan heard something from next door and walked over.

    "Mrs. Green, what do you want? I can help you."

    "No need. The children don''t know about our injuries, do they?"

    Nicole was worried.

    Morgan shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Mr. Tim told us to block the news."

    "Is there any news from Country F? Did they find Davon?"

    "I''m not sure."

    Nicole felt low.

    It was not the answer she wanted. They left in such a hurry and they might implicate people who cared

    about them, such as Davon and Phoenix. It made her feel a little better to hear that Booth and Karina

    were saved. She didn''t know how Zayn was now.

    "Arrange a car. I''ll go to the Don''s."

    Morgan hesitated.

    "Mrs. Green, you''re injured. You should rest."

    "I''m fine. Just find me a wheelchair. I don''t know anything about them. I have to do something."

    Nicole was about to get up, and Morgan hurriedly helped her.

    Morgan pondered for a moment, "Why don''t you ask Mr. Green? He had paid attention to this."

    Samuel paused and looked at Morgan. She didn''t respond.

    Everyone could tell that they were not on speaking terms. And Morgan tried to help them fix it.

    Actually, Samuel didn''t do anything wrong. It was that he did not cherish his life. It was important to

    Nicole. Samuel would be just as angry if Nicole were lying in that bed.

    They were husband and wife and could support each other. They had experienced everything. But until

    now, Samuel would put himself in danger, even sacrificing his life in exchange for Nicole''s safety.

    Nicole could not imagine if she had arrived a stepter, Samuel would have been a dead body.

    If Nicole forgave him this time, Samuel would still be like this the next.

    However, Nicole did not n to tell her thoughts.

    "I miss Uncle Mark and Uncle Jason."

    Morgan then had no idea how to continue her persuasion.

    She then arranged for Nicole a wheelchair and some bodyguards.

    Nicole was correct. She was only slightly injured. Moreover, she was the matriarch of the family, so

    Morgan had to obey her. In fact, Nicole had Night Elf Empire with her and she could know everything

    through him. Her going to the Don''s was just an excuse. All she wanted was some air.

    When the car arrived at the Don''s, Mark was not there. Jason heard that Nicole had returned and

    hurriedly got out. When he saw Nicole sitting in a wheelchair, he frowned.

    "What''s going on? Mark said you were fine!"

    Jason did not get in this. He just heard Mark say something. Mark told him that Samuel and Nicole had

    returned and suggested Jason not go over these days because they were busy. And Jason listened to

    Mark.

    But now that he saw this. Jason then understood that Mark lied to him. He felt terrible.

    "What happened?"

    The operation in Country F was a military secret and Jason had retired. Nicole didn''t want to talk too

    much. But thinking of Davon, Nicole hesitated.

    "Uncle Jason, don''t me Uncle Mark. He has no choice."

    Jason understood something.

    "You also participated in this?"

    "You know who Samuel is. We can''t control it. I don''t want to be a part of it, but I have no better

    choices."

    Nicole was helpless.

    She never wanted trouble, but they could always find her.

    Jason sighed and didn''t ask too much. He just felt sorry for Nicole.

    "A few days ago, Mark suddenly sent the Dons to the high seas. It was for you and Samuel, right?"

    Nicole didn''t say anything, but Jason guessed what had happened.

    Nicole nodded.

    "Yes, Samuel was seriously injured. And Leo''s people were chasing us. I could only seek help from

    Uncle Mark and Tim."

    "So you don''t need me anymore because I''m a cripple?"

    If Nicole only asked for help from Mark, Jason would not get angry. But he was depressed when he

    knew that Tim was in it.

    Nicole knew that Jason had got her wrong. She exined, "Uncle Jason, don''t say that. I didn''t mean

    to. It was urgent. I was afraid that you would be worried. Look, I just came to see you when I was back.

    I didn''t even see Grandpa!"

    With Nicole''s pitiful tone and her injuries, Jason did not say anything else.

    He nced behind and didn''t see Samuel. He thought of what Nicole said just now and asked,

    "Samuel is seriously injured?"

    "Yes. He can''t move for now. Or he''lle over to see you."

    "What happened? Also, Mark left in a hurry when he came back. He seemed to be very nervous. Tell

    me what you can say."

    Jason knew about the confidentiality agreement, so he wouldn''t make things difficult for Nicole, but he

    was concerned.

    Jason asked the butler to serve Nicole a cup of warm water. Nicole couldn''t drink anything else.

    Nicole took a sip and then told Jason about Davon.

    Jason needed to know it sooner orter. She also told him that William and Sally were in the Capital

    City. Nicole actually told Jason everything.

    Jason was shocked.

    "Are you saying that William is still alive? Did you save him? In the Capital City?"

    "Exactly."

    "You mean William has a son and is almost thirty?"

    "Right."

    "Davon belongs to our country, and he is a major?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole answered every question.

    Jason pped the wheelchair and said angrily, "Good job, Mark! He knew everything and he hid it from

    me! When is he going to tell me? Maybe when I see William''s child!"

    Jason was mad, and Nicole said, "Uncle Mark''s identity is a secret. I''m not a soldier anyway, so I tell

    you this. Don''t sell me out."

    "You involved in such a danger. Nicole, are you tired of living? Why would Samuel let you?"

    Nicole didn''t like thisment.

    "Uncle Jason, why can''t I be in this? I can''t control everything. It was just a fight back. Do you think I

    can survive until now if I run away?"

    Jason was speechless.

    "Leo won''t let it go. Something must have happened in Country F to prevent him from chasing you.

    Don''t go outtely. Stay at home."

    Jason sensed the danger.

    Nicole nodded.

    "I see. I''m just here to visit you. By the way, I want to ask if you have any news about Uncle Mark and

    Davon."

    "Mark called back not long ago and said that he would be home tomorrow. He should have found

    Davon. I could tell he was relieved, even happy."

    Jason told Nicole all he knew.

    Nicole let out a sigh of relief.

    "Then do you know about other people?"

    "This is a military mission, remember? What do you think I know? Why don''t you ask Mr. Bradford?"

    Few people should know about Steven''s involvement, but Nicole trusted Jason and told him that

    Steven saved them.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Nicole could only nod.

    "You should take good care of yourself. I''ll ask the butler to bring some nutrients overter. Have the

    servant cook them for you."

    "Uncle Jason, don''t bother. I have some at home."

    "That''s different. This is from your uncle."

    Jason was about to scold her again, Nicole then hurriedly said, "Sure, sure. I''ll take them."

    "I''m warning you, don''t get yourself hurt, or I''ll lock you up. You''ll be grounded."

    Nicole was depressed.

    "Uncle Jason, are you serious? I''m not a child."

    "You know that, right? How would your kids feel if they saw you like this? Right, what about your kids?"

    Jason thought that Nicole and Samuel had taken their children on a trip, but as a result, they had gone

    to Country F. And the children could not be with them.

    "They''re all in the Sky Group. Samuel is the boss."

    "No wonder! What is Samuel doing? Why doesn''t he be a mob boss? Good for him!"

    "That''s not bad."

    "Nicole!"

    Jason shouted and Nicole sat upright.

    "Uncle Jason, I''m still a patient. Don''t yell at me like this. I won''t be able to stand it."

    "What''s the matter?"

    A female voice sounded, and Nicole was slightly stunned.

    There were other people here?

    A woman?

 Chapter 1410 A Taste of Ones Own Medicine

    Chapter 1410 A Taste of One''s Own Medicine

    "Who is it?"

    Nicole was a little surprised and her expression changed. Jason was a little embarrassed.

    "That..."

    A girl walked out of the room. She was fair, clean, and made a good first impression.

    Nicoleughed.

    "May I ask who you are?"

    When the girl heard this, she smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Sophie Williamson. I''m Mr. Jason''s

    personal care."

    "Personal care? Uncle Jason, what''s that?"

    Nicole was curious.

    Jason had never been so embarrassed. He coughed and said, "None of your business. You can go

    back now. Samuel needs you."

    "Uncle Jason is trying to drive me away? Alright. I understand it. I''m leaving now."

    This was probably the best news that Nicole had heard.

    Nicole liked Sophie at first nce. She had an intuition that Sophie was a good girl.

    "My name is Nicole. I am Mr. Jason''s niece. Please take care of my uncle. Thanks for the trouble."

    "What?"

    Sophie didn''t understand it.

    Jason hurriedly said, "Hurry up and leave."

    His ears were red.

    This was the first time Nicole had seen Jason being shy. It seemed that he had fallen in love.

    "Alright, alright. I''m leaving."

    Nicoleughed happily and left with her bodyguard holding the nutrients.

    There weren''t many people left in the Don family. And Uncle Jason was disabled. Nicole was happy to

    see someone willing to take care of Jason. Moreover, Jason was in his prime and was a great man. He

    deserved it.

    After getting in the car, Nicole was still smiling. She was happy. Those miserable memories in Country

    F seemed to have dissipated a lot.

    The bodyguard saw that Nicole was in a good mood, and he asked, "Mrs. Green, shall we go back?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole was a little tired.

    Her health was not good, and she felt tired more easily after the injury.

    Nicole found afortable position.

    When the car arrived at the Fairley Restaurant, she suddenly wanted to have some Chinese food.

    "Wait a minute. Please buy me some dishes."

    She seldom had such an urgent desire to eat. And now, she couldn''t refuse this feeling.

    She decided to take it as a reward.

    Nicoleforted herself.

    The bodyguard immediately obeyed her order.

    Nicole thought about Samuel, who was still lying at home. She remembered his favorites and then said,

    "Please buy me some fried pork."

    "Alright, Mrs. Green."

    Another bodyguard went down.

    Nicole brought three bodyguards. Now, only one was left in the driver''s seat.

    She knew that Samuel should have a light diet, but he nearly lost his life. Nicole decided to treat him

    better. And, she would be too embarrassed to eat alone.

    Nicole then closed her eyes and rested.

    A car passed by her and suddenly threw something at Nicole''s seat.

    The bodyguard opened the window to get some air. When they saw this, they knew something was

    wrong.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s a tear shell! Get out of the car first!"

    The bodyguard reacted.

    Samuel did not think too much. She opened the car door and rolled out. Then, a silenced gun fired a

    volley of bullets at her.

    Her heart tensed up.

    The other party wasing for her. He wanted her to die.

    Who could it be?

    Nicole didn''t know who he was in the Country F. Now, he chased her to her own country!

    The bullet grazed Nicole''s ear. She wasn''t injured, but it made her hurt.

    She should be more careful.

    Nicole cursed in her heart. She did not have any weapons. Most importantly, this was the entrance to

    the Fairley Restaurant. People were everywhere. The shootings caused great panic.

    Screams echoed everywhere, and some people had begun to call the police.

    Nicole knew that the other party wouldn''t be here for long. She found a shelter. And as expected, he

    drove away.

    The car had no license te, so it was impossible to trace the owner.

    Nicole''s eyes narrowed.

    She was injured, or she would definitely chase after the car and figure it out.

    When the bodyguards heard the screams, they forgot the dishes and immediately rushed out. The car

    was damaged by gunfire and the bodyguard in the driver''s seat was seriously injured. They

    immediately looked for Nicole then.

    "I''m here."

    Nicole said.

    The bodyguards'' faces turned pale.

    "Mrs. Green, are you alright? Do you need to go to the hospital?"

    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. Call an ambnce and take the driver to the hospital. Leave one

    waiting for the police to make a statement. And another one drives me back."

    Nicole instructed calmly.

    "Yes."

    They acted quickly.

    If Mrs. Green wanted a car in Seapolis City, many people would like to contribute theirs. The main

    reason was that the Green family was generous. They would pay double the fare. Only an idiot would

    refuse it.

    Very quickly, Nicole changed into another car and returned to the Green''s.

    Samuel was angry to know that Nicole left the house, but he could do nothing to stop or see what she

    was doing. Now that Nicole had returned, he hurriedly said to Morgan, "Push me out."

    Morgan had moved Samuel to the wheelchair. Then she obeyed him.

    "Why didn''t you tell me when you went to the Don''s?"

    Samuel asked directly, but he had no intention of condemning her. He just worried about her.

    Nicole nced at him and thought that she was almost separated from him forever. Her heart softened

    a little, but she didn''t say anything and walked past Samuel.

    "I''m a little tired. I need to rest."

    With that, she closed the door in front of Samuel.

    The bodyguard came in with two takeout boxes.

    "Mr. Green, this is fried pork that Mrs. Green bought for you. It''s still hot."

    Nicole''s reaction bummed Samuel out. But when he heard this, he was cheered up and smiled.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    "Did she buy it for me? Did Mrs. Green say that?"

    "Yes. Mrs. Green also bought herself some dishes. But she didn''t want them anymore. Mr. Green, you

    can have them all."

    The bodyguard handed the dishes to Samuel.

    Samuel was on cloud nine.

    Did Nicole forgive him?

    Samuel pushed the wheelchair and wanted to ask Nicole, but she said about resting just now. Samuel

    then gave up.

    "Well, I happen to be hungry. Thanks."

    Samuel then went back to his room.

    Morgan felt that Nicole could string Samuel along. She then reminded him, "Mr. Green, greasy food is

    not on your diet choices."

    "Nicole bought this for me."

    Samuel hugged the takeout boxes tightly as if he would die if he couldn''t eat them.

    Morgan didn''t dare to say anything.

    Well, he was the boss.

    Samuel returned to his room and opened the boxes. They were fragrant, and his heart was filled with

    warmth.

    He took a bite. It tasted like heaven.

    Morgan didn''t dare to disturb him and closed the door.

    The bodyguard whispered, "Miss rkson, if you have time now, please check on Mrs. Green. When

    we came back, we were shot. We don''t know if she was injured."

    "What happened?"

    Morgan became nervous, but the bodyguard covered her mouth.

    "Mrs. Green, you must not let Mr. Green know about this."

    "But this is a big thing. We couldn''t afford it if anything happened to Mrs. Green."

    Morgan was shocked.

    Someone would dare snipe Nicole in Seapolis City! It was crazy!

    Or was he a mad man?

    Morgan didn''t dare to imagine.

    She wanted to tell Samuel, but she heard the bodyguard say, "Mrs. Green said that Mr. Green once

    sent her away back and went to the pce of Country F alone. Now, Mrs. Green wanted him to feel the

    same way. It is called a taste of one''s own medicine."

    Morgan was depressed.

    This was Nicole''s revenge against Samuel. If she interfered, Nicole would not spare her. Moreover,

    Samuel himself didn''t know when Nicole would forgive him.

    Thinking of this, Morgan sighed and said, "Why are they so stubborn? They love each other and they

    don''t want either of them to get hurt. But now, what are they doing?"

    "We don''t understand orment on these. We will do whatever Mrs. Green asks."

    These words surprised Morgan.

    "You''re not from the Green family, are you?"

    "I''m from Night Elf Empire, and Mrs. Green is my Ma''am."

    The bodyguard smiled faintly and then retreated. Morgan instantly understood that his owner was

    Nicole. Therefore, he listened to whatever Nicole wanted, even if it was unreasonable. Morgan then

    thought about herself.

    Samuel was her boss. Should she keep Nicole''s ident a secret?

    Morganined about that bodyguard.

    Since he didn''t want Samuel to know, why told her?

    Morgan was conflicted, but she pushed open Samuel''s door. When she saw Samuel was staring at the

    fried pork, she was stunned.

    What was going on?

 Chapter 1411 You Are Not Disturbing Me

    Chapter 1411 You Are Not Disturbing Me

    "Mr. Green, what are you...."

    "Be quick. Pour me a ss of water. I''m choking," Samuel hurriedly said, with a hup.

    He had been waiting for Morgan toe in.

    Morgan had thought of many possibilities, but none of those was near. With a sigh, Morgan poured a

    cup of water for Samuel.

    Samuel gulped down it and felt much morefortable.

    Morgan knew Samuel never ate hurriedly or choked, unless he was overjoyed. The food was bought by

    Nicole, so he ate hastily. Surely he would choke.

    Samuel looked satisfied. Morgan thought that was not the time to tell him that Nicole was attacked.

    Samuel hadn''t been delighted for a long time, and she''d better not break his joy.

    "Anything else?"

    When Samuel raised his head and saw Morgan still standing there, he frowned.

    "Mr. Green, aren''t you going to lie down? You are not supposed to sit for long with your injuries."

    Morgan reminded Samuel.

    Samuel looked at the food in front of him for a while and decided that his health mattered more.

    He put the food on the side table and whispered, "Heat them for me tonight. I am not finished. I can''t

    just throw away the food my wife personally bought me."

    "Alright."

    Morgan still wanted to say something, but she didn''t and quickly lowered her head.

    Nicole was injured. How could she personally buy food for him? It was nothing more than having his

    bodyguards buy for him, but Samuel treated it as a treasure. They were not on speaking terms and it

    obviously afflicted Samuel a lot.

    Even the slightest bit of kindness delighted him much.

    Morgan sighed and helped Samuel onto the bed.

    Samuel didn''t want to rest immediately after eating greasy food. Instead, he wanted to go over and

    chat with Nicole. However, when he thought of Nicole''s refusal with exhaustion, he gave up this idea.

    "You can go out. I''ll rest for a while."

    "Alright."

    Morgan hurriedly walked out, afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would tell Samuel about Nicole.

    Samuel took out his phone and checked the news about thepany. Suddenly he saw a piece of

    news, in which there was a photo of a car. It looked a little familiar.

    He hurriedly zoomed in and looked at the license te number.

    That''s right. It was his car!

    What did the news say?

    Mrs. Green Attacked at the Entrance of Fairley Restaurant?!

    It was breaking news! And no one ever told him? Did they think that he had lost all of his power?

    Samuel was enraged.

    He recalled how exhausted Nicole was when she came back. He thought it was because of the wound.

    He didn''t expect that she was attacked.

    She actually didn''t say a word to him about such a big incident?

    Samuel was so angry that his heart ached.

    What did he mean to her?

    Was he a stranger?

    Samuel never felt that depressed.

    "Morgan!"

    Samuel growled and Morgan hurriedly ran in.

    "What happened, Mr. Green?"

    "Take me to Nicole''s room."

    Samuel wouldn''t care about Nicole''s mischief. He could put up with her not being on speaking terms

    with him. But he was so furious about her not telling him she was assaulted. Did she want to do

    everything without him?

    Morgan nced at the news on Samuel''s phone and knew that she could not hide it.

    She quickly moved Samuel into the wheelchair and pushed it to Nicole''s room.

    Morgan was about to knock on the door, but Samuel directly opened the door with the spare key.

    "Nicole, good for you. Aren''t you going to tell me about such a big incident?"

    Samuel asked angrily.

    Nicole was covering her ears with an ice bag. She didn''t have much reaction when she saw Samuel

    before. You didn''t respect my right to know about your n. Now you realize that we are husband and

    wife, who are supposed to discuss things with each other?"

    These words instantly silenced Samuel.

    He understood that he had asked for it.

    "I just didn''t want to worry you."

    "So do I."

    Nicole remained cold, but Samuel felt so glum that he could hardly breathe smoothly.

    He looked at Nicole helplessly, not knowing what to say.

    "Is that all? I''d like you to leave me alone. I''m really tired and want to rest."

    Nicole''s tone was still t. Samuel could tell from her eyes that she was worn out.

    He had nned to ask her why she went to the Don''s. However, he could not after being expelled by

    Nicole.

    "Honey, can you go back to the master bedroom?"

    Samuel still wanted to fight for that.

    Nicole refused, "You can''t move now. You need rest. I don''t want to disturb you."

    "You are not disturbing me. I don''t care."

    "I do."

    Samuel was once again speechless.

    Samuel knit his brows hard, but Nicole remained distant. She was neither sad nor angry, upsetting

    Samuel more than she flew into a rage.

    "Then when will you return to the master bedroom?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe when you recover."

    After saying that, Nicole yawned.

    Seeing that she was really tired, Samuel gestured for Morgan to push him out.

    After leaving the room, Samuel''s expression became gloomy.

    "Call the bodyguards who were with Nicole today."

    "Mr. Green, one gets seriously injured and is in the hospital, and another is giving a statement at the

    police station. I''ll call the one who just returned immediately. It seems to be someone from Night Elf

    Empire."

    Morgan reported.

    Samuel was shocked.

    The people from Night Elf Empire took orders from Nicole, who was still angry with him. If he did

    anything to them, he may continue to be neglected by Nicole for any possible reason. That he couldn''t

    afford.

    However, his anger could not be suppressed. He whispered, "Ask my people to find out who attacked

    Nicole today. If they failed, they would know about the punishment."

    Morgan knew that Samuel was venting his anger on them, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She

    hurriedly walked out.

    Now, Samuel really felt like punching himself. He felt so bad.

    At that moment, ir called.

    "Samuel, what''s going on? Nicole was attacked? Could it be someone from Country F?"

    "I don''t know."

    His not knowing what was going on, coupled with his injuries, depressed him a lot. He hated being

    powerless.

    When ir heard Samuel''s weak voice, heughed, "Hasn''t Nicole made up with you yet? Or is she

    having fun with younger guys?"

    "ir, if you have nothing to do, I don''t mind asking Emory to arrange some tasks for you. I hear that

    they need a field doctor in Africa. You are a military doctor. You should go."

    Samuel had been furious. Since he couldn''t vent his anger on Nicole, he could do that to ir.

    ir immediately chickened out.

    "No, my dear Samuel. Forget what I said."

    "Wait a moment."

    Samuel hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, "Do you know how I can pamper her?"

    "It''s not a big deal. There''s nothing between husband and wife that can''t be solved by having sex. I

    swear that she won''t be angry anymore."

    Before ir could finish his words, Samuel hung up.

    It suddenly urred to him that Samuel was hurt.

    No sex was being had.

    Samuel was now even more depressed.

    Sex?

    Nicole was not even willing to talk to him, let alone having sex. He shouldn''t have asked ir.

    Samuel never felt more horrible than he did now. It was driving him crazy, yet he couldn''t vent it.

    But Nicole did not think that much. She was so tired that she fell asleep soon after Samuel went out.

    She didn''t know when Morgan came in.

    Morgan gave Nicole a careful check. There were only two more bruises.

    After dealing with the wounds, Morgan tucked the quilt around her and then left.

    Tim wanted toe over to see Nicole but was stopped by Evelyn.

    Edwin had also learned that Nicole had returned. He had nned to call her and ask when she would

    he was anxious.

    Edwin had Steve prepare a car and some nutritional supplements. When they arrived at the Green''s,

    they found Nicole asleep.

    "Don''t wake her up. She probably didn''t sleep well abroad. Now that she''s home, let her have a good

    rest. No one is disturbing her."

    Edwin also saw the news. Originally, he wanted to ask what was going on, but since both Nicole and

    Samuel were resting, he put down the nutritional supplements and left.

    He could see his granddaughter at any time. Now rest mattered the most for her.

    Samuel fell asleep in depression. After all, he had a major operation, so he tended to be tired. When he

    woke up and knew that Edwin hade, he hurriedly called him.

    "Mr. Shaw, I didn''t know that you were here."

    "It''s fine. Take good care of yourselves. We can talk after you recover. I''ll send people to investigate the

    attack on Nicole today. Don''t let Nicole go out for the time being."

    "OK, Mr. Shaw."

    Samuel nodded, and after thinking for a while, he decided to ask.

    "Mr. Shaw, there''s something I want to tell you."

    "What is it?"

    When Edwin heard Samuel said in a serious voice, his heartbeats quickened.

    "Is there something wrong with Nicole? Samuel, although I''m old, I need to know whatever is about

    Nicole."

    Samuel hurriedly said, "It''s not Nicole, Mr. Shaw. It''s about Sally and her son."

    "Are you talking about ... Sally? My eldest daughter who has passed away?" Edwin was

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    astounded.

 Chapter 1412 Samuels Deal with Tim

    Chapter 1412 Samuel''s Deal with Tim

    Samuel was afraid that Edwin would be too anxious to keep a secret. Besides, he was skeptical that

    Sally didn''t regard Edwin as her elder at all. Instead, she wanted to exploit him or take revenge on him.

    After all, Sally didn''t grow up with him. Samuel wasn''t sure if she hated Edwin or not and he dreaded to

    take a risk. So, he didn''t tell Edwin about Sally.

    Since Sally was determined to be with William, Samuel thought it was time to tell Edwin the truth.

    Samuel thus told Edwin what had happened to Sally.

    Edwin became furious after hearing his words.

    "Leo kidnapped my daughter?"

    "That''s right. Leo raised Sally and trained her to be a killer. When Sally fell in love with William, he used

    William to force her to marry him. Zayn is their child. In fact, Sally had given birth to a son for William

    before it. For his safety, she delivered him and asked the Sawyer family to bring him up without letting

    anyone else know. Morgan must have helped her. It is dangerous to have a baby alone. Morgan is a

    doctor and she is a good friend of Sally."

    Samuel told Edwin his guess.

    Edwin was extremely excited.

    He had thought that he would be alone for the rest of his life. Surprisingly, he had a daughter.

    Sally was his eldest daughter. He had been guilty of failing to protect her. Since she was kidnapped, his

    wife kept having quarrels with him and atst, divorced him. They didn''t meet each other anymore even

    when his wife died.

    He did not expect that Sally was alive. What was more, he had two grandchildren. Edwin couldn''t

    restrain his excitement.

    "Where is she? Can I see her?"

    Samuel whispered, "Grandpa, she and William are in the Capital City. Mr. Morty''s men are there as

    well. If you want to see them, you can call Mr. Morty to figure out what Sally is thinking."

    Edwin was in his twilight years and had little time to waste. Samuel hoped he and Sally could be

    together soon. Otherwise, Sally probably would regret when she wanted to see him.

    In an instant, Edwin understood Samuel.

    "Alright, I''ll call Mr. Morty. Please take good care of Nicole."

    "I''m her husband. I must do it."

    Samuel said directly.

    After hanging up, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.

    Actually, he wasn''t going to tell Edwin about Sally until Nicole insisted on going to the Shaw''s and

    visiting Edwin. He feared for Nicole''s safety.

    The person behind the scenes even dared to shoot Nicole in public in Seapolis City, let alone in other

    cities. However, Nicole was angry with him. If he said so, she would not listen to him.

    As Edwin went to the Capital City, Nicole had no reason to go out.

    Someone else urred to Samuel.

    Tim and Evelyn were in Seapolis City as well.

    Samuel became increasingly upset.

    To be forgiven and protect his wife, he had to resort to every expedient.

    He was hurt.

    But his wife didn''t care for him at all.

    As he thought, Samuel felt bitter. Then, he took out the phone and called Tim.

    Tim was surprised when Samuel said that he was treating Tim and Evelyn to checkups in City D.

    "I didn''t know you are this kind."

    "I don''t want Nicole to go out."

    Samuel said bluntly.

    Tim looked at the news about Nicole being attacked on his phone and couldn''t help but ask, "Who is it?

    Do you find out?"

    "It probably has something to do with Country F. I''m investigating. I want her to stay at home recently.

    However, as you know, I can''t force her to do anything she doesn''t want to do."

    "I see. Send the money to my ount. Evelyn and I will set out soon."

    Tim agreed to leave, but Samuel became depressed.

    If he knew that Tim had agreed to Nicole without hesitation, he wouldn''t have said that he was paying.

    "Does the Mason family go bankrupt?"

    "Of course not. But that''s not my money."

    Tim said in a rxed voice.

    Samuel''s mouth twitched.

    "The Louis Group seems to be doing well recently."

    "My money doesn''t grow on trees."

    "How shameless you are!"

    Samuel hung up, feeling both angry and aggrieved. But when he thought of Nicole, he was relieved.

    He decided to ignore Tim. He didn''t mind spending money, as long as Tim and Evelyn went to the

    Capital City. He was rich anyway.

    Samuel sent Tim a hundred.

    As soon as Tim saw it, he scolded Samuel.

    "So, this is what you call a treat?"

    "That''s right. It''s only half an hour''s drive to City D. The money I gave you is enough for a round trip."

    Samuel said without hesitation.

    Tim chuckled.

    "Mr. Green, how generous you are!"

    "Of course. You are my friend, and you deserve it."

    Samuel was no longer upset after having a chat with Tim. He suddenly felt much more at ease.

    But soon, Tim sneered, "I''m quite well. How about I stay in your home with my wife for a few days?

    Evelyn happens to want to talk with Nicole, and I''m worried about her. That''s that. We will be there in a

    moment."

    Samuel''s expression immediately changed.

    "Tim, don''t go too far. I know how to deal with you!"

    "Then, aren''t you afraid that Nicole will be irritated? After all, I''m her dearest cousin. Who are you?"

    Samuel was angry at Tim''scent remarks.

    What a cheeky man!

    "You will get three flourishing shops on the Golden Street. Is it enough?"

    "Thank you for being generous. Don''t forget to transfer them to Evelyn. We''ll set out right away."

    Tim finished speaking and hung up.

    Samuel red at Tim''s phone number and thought, "One day, you will pay for it."

    Samuel became less worried after the call.

    As he was injured, he had no way but to increase the number of bodyguards around and wait for the

    results of the investigation. Thinking of it, he picked up the phone again and called Morty.

    Morty appreciated Samuel and Nicole for saving Yanice. When he received Samuel''s call, he answered

    it quickly.

    "Do you want me to pay you back?"

    "I need more people to protect my wife."

    Samuel said directly.

    Morty hurriedly said, "I saw the news. I have asked people to investigate. My men are on their way to

    your home. They will arrive in about half an hour. Don''t worry. No one will be able to enter the Green''s."

    "Thank you, Mr. Morty."

    "Never mind."

    Samuel finally felt relieved after ending the call.

    Morty''s men used to be soldiers. They were able to protect Nicole well.

    Samuel couldn''t stop himself from worrying about Nicole and was no longer sleepy.

    Ever since the attack in Country F, the other party seemed to have been aiming at Nicole. Who exactly

    did she offend?

    Samuel was lost in thought.

    It was neither Leo nor Jayden. Samuel thought over if there was someone he had ignored. All the

    suspects in his mind had no reason to kill Nicole, except for one person.

    Major!

    As he was shot in the head by Nicole, he must want to kill her.

    However, Major was dead. How could he attack Nicole?

    Something urred to Samuel, and he was shocked.

    He quickly turned on hisputer and typed on the keyboard. Not long after, he hacked into the

    personnel system of Country F and discovered that Major''s household registration had been canceled.

    Was he mistaken?

    His people had buried Major and told Jayden about Major''s death. If Major didn''t die, why would

    Jayden hate Leo so much?

    Samuel realized that he was overthinking.

    Major was dead.

    Samuel instantly stopped doubting him. But if it wasn''t Major, who else would want to kill Nicole?

    In fact, he had many more sworn enemies than Nicole. It didn''t make sense that people were trying to

    kill Nicole instead of him. Apart from Major, Nicole hadn''t hurt anyone. Samuel indeed couldn''t think of

    any suspect who probably was behind the matter.

    Samuel failed to figure it out.

    He felt a headache.

    He massaged his temples, drank a ss of water, and then turned on the TV, which was talking about

    the census.

    Samuel was not interested and changed the channel.

    He became increasingly anxious as all other channels were reporting business news.

    Samuel could hardly maintain calm since the person behind the matter was atrge. He felt like there

    was a time bomb around them.

    Who was it?

    Samuel wondered if there was something he ignored. All of a sudden, his phone rang, and it was from

    Lucas. Samuel was shocked by it.

    Why did Lucas call him? Did Lucas know his injury? What about the other two children?

    Samuel felt his head hurt even more. However, it was from his son. He could not ignore it. Samuel

    answered the phone and heard Lucas ask in an anxious voice, "Daddy, did you see the result of the

    recent census of Country F? The poption increased."

    "So what? The purpose of the census is to calcte the number of people. Those people who did not

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    register for different reasons will be found through it. Although Country F is not big, it''s normal to have

    more people after the census, okay?"

    Samuel said indifferently, but then he was shocked by Lucas'' words. Lucas said, "This is different. The

    Freeman family has a new addition."

 Chapter 1413 Were Family

    Chapter 1413 We''re Family

    Lucas always followed the news in Country F. Even though Samuel and Nicole told him that there was

    no need to do so, he still kept an eye on the poption changes. Then Lucas discovered this subtle

    change.

    Samuel hadn''t taken it seriously, but a foreboding urred to him when he heard Lucas'' words.

    "What''s his name?"

    "Back Freeman."

    Samuel had some guesses about this name.

    "Back? Does it mean sending back or theing back of the Freeman family? This name is

    interesting. It sounds like Jayden''s idea."

    "Samuel, you''re so smart. It''s indeed Jayden who gave this name. He said that Back is his adopted

    son. But hasn''t he been keeping Uncle Jarrod all these years? Uncle Jarrod is not called Back."

    Samuel felt it familiar when he heard Lucas call him by name, and his heart was full of warmth.

    "Perhaps he was Jayden''s biological son."

    "How is that possible? I heard that Major is dead."

    Samuel realized that Lucas had been keeping an eye on Country F after hearing his words. He wanted

    to stop him, but he did not say anything in the end, because he thought Lucas was quite sensible.

    "I will send someone to investigate what happened to Major''s corpse. Don''t care too much about it."

    "Alright."

    Lucas did not insist, but asked, "Samuel, did you and Mommye back? When are youing to

    pick us up?"

    Samuel paused for a moment. Nicole still didn''t want to talk to him. It urred to him that children

    might be helpful, so he said, "Yes, we have returned to Seapolis City. But your mother got angry with

    me. I can''t soften her up. Now I''m wounded, so I hope youe back and help me."

    "You''re wounded again? Samuel, can you do it? It was just a mission and you got wounded. Do you

    want Mommy to be worried about you?"

    Samuel lost his words after hearing Lucas''int.

    He was really his son!

    "Lucas!"

    Samuel shouted and he was obviously a little unhappy.

    Lucas stopped cutting him to the quick and hurriedly said, "Alright, I''ll stop. Send someone to pick us

    up tomorrow."

    "Fill will send you home. If I''m right, those people might keep an eye on you at the same time because

    they can do nothing to your mom now. So, wait for a day before my people find out what happened to

    Major''s corpse."

    Samuel was still a little worried about this.

    At least, they didn''t dare to break into the headquarter of the Sky Group and bring his children away.

    Lucas wanted to refuse, but when he thought of Zoe and Joseph, he finally agreed.

    "Samuel, do you want me to call Mommy and put in a good word for you?"

    "Thank you. Mind your own business."

    Samuel smiled after hanging up the phone.

    This brat!

    Thinking of what Lucas said to him just now, Samuel had to ask someone to investigate Major''s corpse.

    As he was not in Country F, he couldn''t contact people there timely. And he did not know how Phoenix

    was, so Samuel felt it troublesome.

    Just as he didn''t know what to do, Phoenix sent him a message.

    "Mr. Green, Major is still alive. When I knew Nicole was attacked, I asked someone to investigate

    Major''s post-mortem arrangements. I discovered that Jayden only cremated him in a hurry and then

    tossed his ashes into the sea. He even didn''t make a tombstone for Major. And Jayden filled a name

    for his adopted son during the census. What a coincidence! I sent someone to investigate the people

    around Major through his life. Then I discovered that he had a bodyguard who had been with him since

    childhood. It was said that they got more alike as they grew up. In the end, that bodyguard

    disappeared. No one could find him. I suspect he might be sent to have stic surgery to rece

    Major. As he had been with Major all year round, their expressions and behaviors should be exactly the

    same. "

    Samuel got two points from this message.

    First, Major might still be alive.

    Second, as Nicole shot in Major''s head, Major couldn''t wait to kill her.

    If his guess was proved right, then Major must be the one who was making trouble for Nicole.

    Samuel looked back all things rted and realized he was right. He suddenly got furious.

    Why could Major survive?

    Since they could kill him for the first time, they could kill him once again. But Samuel could not figure

    out one thing. If Major was still alive, why did Jayden cooperate with them and fight for power with Leo?

    Samuel thought for a while and finally understood that Jayden was nning topete with Leo in

    excuse of Major''s death. Then he wanted to fight for the throne for his son by putting Major back to the

    genealogy of the Freeman family.

    In other words, Jayden wanted Major to ascend the throne.

    After figuring this out, Samuel made everything clear.

    "I need evidence. Give me all the information about people besides Major."

    "Alright."

    Phoenix replied quickly. It seemed that Leo did not make things difficult for her.

    "Are you OK?"

    "So far so good. Jayden is taking action against Leo. There have been five assassinations in just a day.

    I still have my own power in the pce. Leo promises that I will y the second fiddle as long as I can

    protect him."

    Phoenix sneered.

    Their rtion as father and daughter seemed so ridiculous. She used to think that Leo was not afraid of

    death, but in fact, he cherished his life very much.

    Samuel knew Leo well. He depended on Phoenix, so he could forget about what Phoenix had done

    and even pretend that it had never happened. But once Leo consolidated his power, the first one to be

    dealt with might be Phoenix.

    "Watch out. You can''t trust Leo."

    "I see. I had no fancy about him a few years ago. Mr. Green, don''t worry. I''m fine for now, and Davon is

    fine too. He returned home with Zayn, and should arrive in Seapolis City tomorrow. Zayn is seriously

    injured. Davon might bring him to the Don''s. Uncle Mark hade to receive them after hearing about

    it. Don''t be worried about Leo. He has no time to interfere with your affairs right now. He''s busy saving

    his life right now. Jayden used to stand by his side, so his position was quite stable. Now Jayden is

    fighting against him for his son and even impeaches him with the Cab. He was upied with

    appeasing the civil war now, so he didn''t have time to care whether Zayn was really dead."

    Phoenix seemed to be talking about strangers. Samuel felt somewhat sorry for her.

    "Make ns for yourself ahead. You cane home whenever you want. The Green''s is always your

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    home. I believe Nicole also wants you to return safely. Phoenix, we are family, and you are my sister.

    This will never change."

    Phoenix''s eyes turn red as she heard Samuel''s words.

    "Mr. Green, I''ll cry if you keep saying this."

    Phoenix hung up the phone after saying this.

    She was swaying a ss of red wine in her hand, and she got warmth from its red color.

    She really wanted to see the Green''s. She once wanted to be the mistress of that mansion, but then

    she felt that it might really be her own home.

    Phoenix drank the wine in her ss at one go.

    Too many things happened in the past few days. She did not tell Samuel that Davon was injured. After

    all, Samuel was also seriously injured. And she heard that Nicole was also injured by someone they

    wanted to get rid of. Therefore, Phoenix felt that they would naturally know about it when Davon

    returned. There was no need to exin it in advance.

    But Phoenix was full of panic when she heard that Davon was injured. Some old memories appeared in

    her mind, and there were even images of herself and Davon.

    She knew that those were not dreams. They had really happened before, so she was once intimate

    with Davon.

    Phoenix did not know how she felt, but after knowing that Davon was injured, she drank two bottles of

    red wine alone and cried on the table.

    She did not know why she would cry, but she couldn''t stop tears from dropping from her eyes.

    That was why she told Uncle Mark where Davon was and even asked her people to help him.

    She could bring Davon back to Country F, but this country was in chaos. Leo and Jayden were fighting

    for Davon. And they would probably kill him if they couldn''t get him.

    Phoenix sent Davon away with great difficulty and even set up a ne crash. The assistant of Davon

    died in Country F.

    Since Davon is not from Country F, he''d better return to his hometown.

    But Phoenix felt at loss.

    That was weird.

    She didn''t know him for a long time and he was quite unreasonable, but she worried about him.

    Phoenix couldn''t understand herself, but she was left alone in this huge pce and in this cold country.

    But it didn''t matter. She was used to being alone since her childhood.

    Perhaps she was really a jinx and could only live alone. Then just leave her struggling in the politics.

    Phoenix put down her wine ss andy down on the bed.

    She didn''t want to move, and it felt good to keep in bed. No one could know what would happen the

    next day. Nor could anyone know whether tomorrow woulde or not.

    Phoenix put on a self-mocking smile and then suddenly discovered that someone jumped in through

    the window.

    She immediately became alert.

    "Who is it?"

    As she spoke, Phoenix quickly stood up, and immediately attacked that person.

    Then she smelled the familiar scent of disinfectant.

    Phoenix was slightly surprised. That person pulled her into his arms, and then Phoenix heard a familiar

    voice.

    "You send me away just like that? Phoenix, you be more assertive!"

 Chapter 1414 Its Just A Man

    Chapter 1414 It''s Just A Man

    Davon''s voice shocked Phoenix for a moment, then she wanted to push him away. But they fell onto

    the bed in an intimate posture as Davon pulled her.

    "Let go of me! Are you crazy? They are all looking for you now. Why are you risking your life?"

    Phoenix could not break free from Davon, so she could only press his wound.

    Davon moaned in pain but still did not let go. Cold sweat dripped down from his forehead and fell on

    Phoenix''s face.

    Suddenly, she felt that this seemed to have happened before. Phoenix looked up at Davon and realized

    that his eyes were filled with mixed feelings.

    Some memories shed through Phoenix''s mind, but she couldn''t catch them anyway. After all, she did

    not continue and immediately let go.

    Forget it. He was just a rascal, so she didn''t need to be worried.

    Davon was a little surprised as Phoenix drew back her hand. Then he said with a smile, "Do you feel

    heartbroken?"

    "You think too much. Feel heartbroken for you? Davon, are you still not awake?"

    She meant that Davon was daydreaming.

    Davon was not annoyed, and he seemed a little happy. Heid on Phoenix, and she frowned again.

    "Don''t go too far."

    "If I had gone too far, you are already mine. Stop talking. I want to sleep for a while. I''m a little tired."

    Davon''s voice was somewhat weak.

    Remembering that he was chased, Phoenix did not say anything in the end and did not even push him

    away, although she was annoyed that he was lying on her.

    Not long after, Davon breathed evenly.

    He was very relieved about Phoenix.

    Phoenix looked at his sleeping face. There were dark circles under his eyes. She didn''t know if he had

    ever slept.

    Was he an idiot?

    She had asked someone to send him away, but why did hee back?

    Phoenix actually had an answer in her heart, but she was unwilling to admit it.

    She sighed and pulled the nket over to cover him up. She sent a message to Helen and asked her

    to keep everyone out. Then she justy quietly in Davon''s arms.

    She looked at the ceiling and had nothing in her mind. Surrounded by Davon''s breath and fragrance,

    Phoenix''s eyes closed and she fell asleep in the end.

    Not long after she fell asleep, Davon opened his eyes.

    His eyes were filled with tenderness.

    This stubborn woman was still unwilling to find back her memory even though her attitude towards him

    had changed.

    Davon woke up quietly. Just as he was about to leave, Phoenix hugged him from behind.

    "Where are you going?"

    Phoenix was scared.

    Was this man really not afraid of death?

    Country F was under martialw, and they were in the pce. Did he want to end up dead?

    This should be the first time Phoenix took the initiative to hug Davon.

    Davon smiled and whispered, "I''m going to kill Major."

    "Are you out of mind?"

    Phoenix felt that Davon was simply daydreaming.

    She didn''t make sure whether Major was Back. It seemed that Davon had found it out, but so what?

    With the lesson fromst time, Major was now protected by Jayden so thoroughly. No one could get

    close to him. He actually wanted to assassinate Major.

    He was probably shot before he could get close to Major.

    A trace of anger shed through Phoenix''s eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Not only you want to kill Major. So do I. But we do not know where he is now. We are not sure that

    Jayden had given us Major''s real position. If our information is right, then Back is actually Major. He is

    so scheming. Do you think he will risk his own life? Davon, can you think it twice? You can''t seed by

    impulse. Calm down!"

    Seeing that Phoenix was anxious, Davon felt his heart was full of happiness. But he whispered, "Back

    is Major. I have made sure. Are you worried about me?"

    "Don''t think too much. I''m afraid that Nicole will be sad if you die."

    Phoenix hurriedly looked away. Then, she wanted to draw back her hand, but Davon held it tight.

    "You must also know Major wants to kill Nicole, right? Do you think I will let go of those who dare to

    harm the Don family?"

    "No one wants to let him go, but take your time."

    "I can''t wait. Take my time? Why did Major die? Didn''t they make the n for the conflict between

    Jayden and Leo? Major is still alive. Even though Jayden was doing his best to cope with Leo, they

    would still stand together as long as they havemon interests. After all, Jayden wants the throne,

    not Leo''s life. Although they are in bitter conflict, it will lead nowhere, and he won''t make public Leo''s

    crimes. At most, Jayden would threaten Leo with that and pave the way for Major to ascend the throne.

    But what if Major is killed by Leo?"

    Phoenix was shocked by Davon''s words. Then she shook her head and said, "Even if you are right,

    you can rarely seed. I won''t let you go."

    "Why do you stop me? Who you are to me, Phoenix?"

    Davon stared at Phoenix and did not force her.

    Phoenix almost blurted out, but she turned her head when looking into Davon''s eyes and said, "I said, I

    just don''t want you to die."

    "You can''t convince me by this reason."

    "Then risk your life!"

    Phoenix pulled back her hand. She was a little angry, but also at a loss.

    Davon''s palms were dry. She was surrounded by warmth and a sense of security when he held her

    hand. But she felt cold and frustrated after drawing back it.

    Phoenix felt that she was a little crazy.

    Did she feel that Davon was warm? She must be stupid after experiencing all those things recently.

    Phoenix scolded herself in her heart and then heard Davon say with a smile, "Take care of yourself. I

    will kill Major and thene back to pick you up. There isn''t your home. Come back with me and be

    my wife. As long as I cane back alive, the first thing I want to do is marrying you. Get all your

    papers and wait for me toe back. "

    After saying that, Davon kissed Phoenix on the face, and got out of bed quickly. Then he turned around

    and left.

    "Who wants to marry you?"

    Phoenix lost her words as she wiped where was kissed by Davon. She felt a little annoyed.

    This self-righteous man!

    But she felt sweet in her heart.

    This was the first time someone said he wanted to marry her.

    Phoenix smiled, but then she suddenly froze.

    What was wrong with her?

    She actually looked forward to that?

    She must be crazy.

    Phoenix shook her head and then felt a little worried when she remembered what Davon was going to

    do.

    "Helen."

    She hurriedly called Helen over.

    "Princess, what''s the matter?"

    There was a smell of disinfectant in the air. Helen instantly understood, but she didn''t ask anything.

    She just looked around and found no one. Only the sheet was a little messy.

    Helen lowered her head.

    Phoenix hurriedly said, "Is any of our people watching over Jayden now?"

    "Yes, the people of the king are also keeping an eye on him."

    Helen hurriedly said.

    Phoenix bit her lower lip and said, "Is there any news about where Back lives?"

    "Not yet. Our people have checked out all his residences. But they are all fake. Our people have fallen

    into a trap. Many of them were injured or even dead."

    Helen felt heartbroken about that.

    Phoenix had trained them for a long time, but they died miserably in Jayden''s hand. She could hardly

    ept this fact.

    Phoenix also felt pain in her heart.

    But she still needed to consider more about the safety of those who were still alive.

    Even her people were defeated, so what would happen to Davon?

    Would he get the entire Sawyer family involved?

    Jayden and Leo both wanted to draw the Sawyer family over to their sides. But they would probably

    destroy it when the country was threatened.

    Did Davon know this?

    Phoenix was a little anxious.

    She got out of bed and walked back and forth. She even wanted to go out, but she stopped at the door.

    No!

    Leo already sent someone to watch over her. Leo might see her through before she could do anything.

    What should she do?

    Would she really let Davon die?

    Phoenix felt pain in her heart. It felt like she was bitten by something and the pain would tear her apart.

    "Princess?"

    Seeing Phoenix''s pale face, Helen stepped forward worriedly to support her.

    "What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you feeling well? I''ll call a doctor for you."

    "Don''t bother. No one can enter here at this time."

    Phoenix shook her head.

    She felt that she must be crazy.

    Wasn''t it just a man?

    So what if she had slept with him? It was not a big deal nowadays. She would think she was just bitten

    by a dog.

    Why did she care about his safety?

    Phoenix returned to the bedside and sat down. Although she wasforting herself like this, she felt

    nervous in her heart. She even felt a little depressed.

    She couldn''t get Davon out of her mind.

    He had a bad temper and a sharp tone. He was not so nice to her, but he had actually been protecting

    her.

    He didn''t owe her. Phoenix never expected that one day a man would protect her by all means. She felt

    touched.

    Forget it.

    She should return the favor.

    Phoenix sighed. Then she stood up and walked out.

    Helen seemed to know what Phoenix was going to do. She wanted to stop her, but she didn''t say

    anything in the end.

    Phoenix pushed open the bedroom door and walked out of her pce. But she was stopped at the

    gate.

    "Sorry, Princess Inez, you can''t go out."

    "Get out of the way!"

    Phoenix was aggressive and terrifying.

    But the guard in front of her remained calm and said resolutely, "Sorry, Princess Inez, you can''t go out.

    This is Mr. Davon''s order."

    "Are you Davon''s man?"

 Chapter 1415 He Is Simply a Jerk

    Chapter 1415 He Is Simply a Jerk

    Phoenix never expected that there would be Davon''s people in her pce.

    She knew this guard. His father was an official and made a mistake two years ago. She saved him from

    Leo''s punishment, so the official was grateful to her and he sent his son to be her guard.

    The guard had done a good job on her orders and requests these two years, but what was going on?

    He was actually Davon''s man!

    Phoenix''s eyes suddenly became sharp.

    "Get in here and exin to me!"

    After saying that, Phoenix turned around and returned to her room.

    How ridiculous!

    The guard was not afraid or worried. He followed Phoenix back to the pce and hurriedly knelt down

    in front of her.

    "Princess, please forgive me."

    "What happened? When did you be Davon''s man? Tell me the truth!"

    Phoenix was so angry.

    The guard did not feel any fear. Instead, he looked at Phoenix and whispered, "I have always been Mr.

    Davon''s man."

    "Always? Didn''t you offend Leo that time?"

    "I did, but it''s also Mr. Davon''s n."

    The guard whispered, "At that time, you wanted to develop your own power and attracted Leo''s

    attention. To protect you, Mr. Davon asked me to make a mistake on purpose and get caught by the

    king. My family was a rivalry of the one you wanted to draw in, so Leo hoped that my family could stand

    by your side. In this way, you couldn''t draw that power over to your side. That''s why Mr. Davon asked

    me to take that chance and follow you. I''m supposed to report your movements in time, and protect

    you."

    Phoenix felt somewhat ufortable in her heart.

    Two years ago?

    Davon began to keep an eye on her two years ago?

    Although it wasn''t surveince, it didn''t feel good.

    But Phoenix did not care too much about it. She was thinking about the words of the guard. Leo was

    afraid of her two years ago, but she wascent that she was really powerful and Leo didn''t notice

    what she did. It turned out that it was just a fantasy.

    She would have died earlier if Davon didn''t protect her in secret.

    She had a mixed feeling as she thought of the injuries the guard had suffered for her over the past two

    years.

    She felt that she owed Davon a lot as she knew more about the truth. But she didn''t want to owe

    others, so what should she do?

    How could Davon be so hateful?

    She owed him a lot before she could notice it. What should she do?

    Phoenix had a sullen face.

    "I want to go out. You are Davon''s man, so you should know that he is in danger now. I must go over

    and help him. Do you want him to die?"

    But the guard insisted. "Princess, Mr. Davon said before he left that you can''t leave the pce.

    Otherwise, my family and I can''t survive. Please spare my family for my dedication over the past two

    years."

    His words shocked Phoenix.

    She never thought that Davon would threaten her with the guard''s family.

    What an annoying man!

    "But if he dies, aren''t you afraid..."

    "Mr. Davon will be fine. Actually, he won''t do it himself. Mr. Davon said that the best way is to kill

    someone with a borrowed knife."

    The guard''s words surprised Phoenix.

    A borrowed knife?

    What did he mean?

    But Phoenix could tell that Davon would not do it himself.

    She was finally relieved.

    "You know his n?"

    "No. Mr. Davon told me this before he left. He said that I can answer in this way if you ask. Then you

    will rest assured."

    "I''m not worried!"

    Phoenix was suddenly annoyed, just like a cat being stamped on its tail.

    The guard lowered his head and didn''t say anything, but Phoenix was upset.

    No wonder Davon coulde and go freely in her pce. It turned out here were his people.

    "How many Davon''s people are here?"

    "I don''t know. I only know that I must protect you. There may be another messenger, but I don''t know

    about the others."

    Hearing what the guard said, Phoenix wanted to fight with Davon.

    She had been proud that no one could disturb her in the pce for all these years. She used to think

    that she was good at everything, but she finally knew that Davon was protecting her from behind. This

    feeling was truly terrible.

    "Get out!"

    "Yes."

    The guard left quickly.

    After Helen heard all of this, she had a new understanding of Davon.

    ''Mr. Davon seems to be deeply in love with Princess.''

    ''Did they meet two years ago?''

    ''But Princess never mentioned him.''

    ''Doesn''t Princess like Samuel all these years?''

    Helen suddenly remembered that Phoenix didn''t mention Samuel''s name for a long time after he left.

    Then she mentioned Davon frequently, either cursing or worrying.

    Perhaps Davon already had a ce in Phoenix''s heart, but she did not know it.

    Helen pursed her lips and lowered her head.

    Phoenix''s heart skipped a beat when she saw her movement.

    "Helen, you''re not one of his people, are you?"

    "I''m not. I''m loyal to you."

    Helen hurriedly exined.

    Phoenix heaved a sigh of relief.

    She realized she couldn''t go out this night. And Davon said that he would borrow other''s strength, so

    he should be fine, right?

    As Phoenix thought this, she tried her best to suppress her worries and waited.

    Time passed by quickly and it was already night.

    These few nights were extraordinary. Those snakes in the grass would take action at night.

    Phoenix had the door shut tightly, and she went to bed early.

    She couldn''t sleep, but she had to show others that she was asleep.

    Around midnight, someone sneaked into Phoenix''s bedroom and went to bed.

    The familiar fragrance finally rxed Phoenix.

    "Why are you still awake? Are you waiting for me?"

    "You wish! Get out. You bring in the cold air."

    Phoenix frowned and wanted to kick him out of bed, but she was grabbed by the ankle.

    Davon said with a mischievous smile, "I''m cold, so I came up to hug you."

    "You rogue."

    Phoenix could not break free, so she could only let him go.

    Davon didn''t do anything else, but just hugged Phoenix in his arms and held her tight, as if he wanted

    her to be part of him.

    What a stubborn woman! It must be hard to be in love with her, but he got used to it these years.

    "Take it easy."

    Davon said to himself and then whispered in Phoenix''s ear, "Major is dead. This time, he is really

    dead."

    "What?"

    Phoenix was dumbfounded. She wanted to get up but was stopped by Davon.

    "Don''t move. Stay in my arms for a while. I''m so tired."

    "How did he die? Are you sure? Davon, how did you make it?"

    Davonughed after hearing Phoenix''s questions.

    "Didn''t I ask someone to tell you? I just killed him with a borrowed knife."

    "Borrowed knife? I''ve been wondering who is so powerful and able to get close to Major. And he can

    even avoid Jayden''s people. Davon, hurry up and tell me."

    Phoenix said in a soft voice, but she did not notice it.

    Davon said with a smile, "It is true that others cannot get close to Major, but what if it is his person?"

    "What do you mean?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Seeing that Phoenix was full of curiosity, Davon knew that he couldn''t stay her in his arms, so he let go

    of her and sat up.

    "Give me a cup of hot water. I''m thirsty."

    Davon ordered.

    Phoenix was surprised, then she gritted her teeth and red at him. But she still got out of bed and

    fetched him a cup of hot water.

    Davon felt a trace of warmth in his heart as he looked at Phoenix.

    He drank the hot water and it warmed him up.

    Davon put the cup aside, and then pulled Phoenix into his arms. She drove away the coldness from

    Davon.

    He ced his chin on Phoenix''s shoulder and whispered, "Major has a lover. It''s a girl selling wine in a

    bar. The girl lived a peaceful life, but Major took a fancy to her. Then he snatched her back home and

    assaulted her. The girl had her loved one. She wanted to die after that, but Major threatened her with

    her family. She had no choice but to stay with Major. Then she became Major''s lover."

    "He''s really a brute."

    Phoenix couldn''t tolerate a man doing such a thing. He did whatever he wanted to a girl with his

    strength and power. He was simply a jerk!

    Davon agreed with her.

    "He''s indeed a jerk. What''s worse, the girl was pregnant. She wanted to abort the child, but Major

    cared much about it because it is his first child. He sent people to watch over the girl all day and asked

    a nutritionist to take care of her. He hoped that she could give birth to this child."

    Phoenix was instantly a little annoyed.

    "Major is the same as his father. He is a jerk. A woman should give birth at her own will. Does he think

    that he is still in ancient times? So what if his father is Prince Jayden? He can''t live under the light.

    Does he want his child to be like him?"

    Davon saw Phoenix was enraged. She was still kind and fair-minded even though she lived in the

    pce. He was happy to see that.

    He stroked Phoenix''s hair and whispered, "He will pay the price. Last time Nicole killed Major''s

    substitute, and he had lost his shield. Therefore, for his own safety, he found Jayden and cooperated

    with Jayden to get the throne of Country F. Major was cautious and changed everyone beside him. But

    he only left this girl to take care of him."

    "So you bought over the girl to kill Major?"

    Phoenix looked at Davon. She didn''t know why she felt somewhat ufortable.

 Chapter 1416 You Are Shameless

    Chapter 1416 You Are Shameless

    "I didn''t bribe her. She volunteered everything."

    At this point, Davon''s tone was serious.

    "What happened?"

    Phoenix was slightly stunned, and she became nervous.

    Davon whispered, "Major killed her beloved man and drove her mother crazy. Her father couldn''t stand

    it, got drunk, and died in a car ident. His mother drowned in the water shortly after his father left."

    This was a tragedy. It was because of Major that the family died tragically.

    Phoenix suddenly felt a little sad.

    "How is that girl now?"

    "She should be dead, right?"

    "Should?"

    Phoenix hurriedly said, "Why didn''t you bring her out?"

    "She wanted to die, and I couldn''t bring her out."

    Davon also felt ufortable in his heart.

    But that girl really didn''t want to live. No one but Davon knew what that girl had suffered.

    There were many scars and wounds on her body. Most of them were burn scars caused by cigarette

    butts. Apart from bruises, there were also scars of being whipped and being burned by candles.

    Major was simply a monster.

    He could cure the girl''s injuries, but he couldn''t cure the girl''s heart. Moreover, the baby in the girl''s

    stomach had died. The medicine which the girl took killed the baby in her belly.

    She refused to have the baby removed, so she shouldn''t be able to live much longer.

    Davon told Phoenix about these things in a somewhat ufortable manner. Phoenix was extremely

    depressed.

    "Major died too easily. He should have suffered before he died."

    "It''s not an easy death. The girl drugged him and made him weak. Then she took out the scissors and

    made him a eunuch. This was probably the biggest blow to Major. Furthermore, the girl told Major that

    the baby in her belly had died. At that time, Major wanted to kill her, but unfortunately, he didn''t have

    the strength."

    When Davon mentioned this, he felt depressed.

    Earlier, the girl had asked someone to give him the news that she could help kill Major. They had

    agreed to get the girl out after that, and the girl had also agreed. But she was lying to him. She had no

    intention of surviving.

    The girl dismembered Major, threw him into the pot, cooked him and gave it to Jayden to eat. After

    Jayden took a bite, she told him the truth, causing Jayden to be furious and kill the girl on the spot.

    It was said that the girl''s death was tragic and unbearable.

    Davon didn''t tell Phoenix about these things.

    Although Phoenix looked tough, she was just a kind little woman.

    It was meaningless for her to know about these bloody things...

    After Phoenix told Samuel about this, she saw Davon staring at her.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "The ne will pick us up soon. Have you packed up?"

    Davon''s words immediately made Phoenix jump up.

    "Are you kidding me? When did I say I''m leaving with you?"

    "Do you want to stay to get married? Don''t forget that Leo has given you to me."

    "But you''re already dead."

    Phoenix was somewhat gloating over his misfortune. She was the one who nned this.

    Davon smiled and said, "I can let everyone know that I''m still alive at any time."

    "Are you out of your mind?"

    Phoenix red at Davon and realized that there was a trace of seriousness in his eyes.

    He threatened her with his life.

    "Davon, are you kidding? This is about your life. It''s up to you."

    "Alright, then I''ll go back to the Sawyer''s now."

    After saying that, Davon got up and was about to leave, but Phoenix stopped him.

    "Stop messing around, okay? You''ll really die!"

    "Do you care?"

    Seeing that Davon was being unreasonable, Phoenix was annoyed.

    "Don''t push me."

    "Is there anyone else here that you miss? Helen''s younger brother has arrived in Seapolis City. You

    and Helen should have nothing to worry about."

    Davon''s words once again made Phoenix depressed.

    "How many people by my side are yours? Don''t tell me all of them are yours! I''ve been working hard all

    these years to rule your people?"

    "No, just three of them."

    Seeing that Phoenix was angry, Davon was actually a little happy.

    "Get lost!"

    Phoenix didn''t believe him. However, Helen had packed up. She knocked on the door and asked,

    "Princess, when are we leaving?"

    "Damn you! We are going nowhere."

    "Watch yournguage,dy."

    Davon frowned slightly.

    "It''s none of your business!"

    "Actually, it is."

    Davon suddenly took a step closer, and he frightened Phoenix so much that she involuntarily took a

    step back.

    "Do you think you are amazing because you are tall?"

    "That''s right. I''m amazing."

    Looking at Davon''s proud look, Phoenix gnashed her teeth angrily.

    "Get lost."

    Phoenix stretched out her hand to push Davon away, but Davon immediately grabbed her arm and

    pulled her into his arms. Then, he carried her.

    "Let''s go home."

    "Davon, let go of me. This is kidnapping!"

    "You can shout louder. Maybe Leo wille back to save you."

    The corners of Davon''s lips curled up slightly, and he looked extremely proud. However, Phoenix shut

    her mouth.

    She didn''t want Davon to die.

    "Since Major is dead, Jayden will not suspect Leo."

    "The girl is Leo''s person."

    Davon''s words instantly stunned Phoenix.

    "Really?"

    "Not really, but that''s what the girl said before she died. She helped us before she died."

    Davon was still very sad about this.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Phoenix stopped talking.

    Sometimes, the change of regime really required the price of blood, and the blood very likely belonged

    to innocent people.

    Phoenix didn''t like the pce and the fight for power. She didn''t like to see innocent people die

    miserably. However, she couldn''t do anything about it.

    "I hope that Country F will end the civil war as soon as possible and get on the right track."

    "It will. Zayn has woken up. When Leo''s crime goes public, Zayn will be the sessor."

    Davon had always wanted to push Zayn to that position.

    Phoenix looked at him and asked in a low voice, "Were youying out the n from the beginning?"

    "Yes."

    "Then why didn''t you help Zayn when he was forced to leave?"

    "Come on, how old was I when he left Country F? I didn''t have the power to do that back then, okay?"

    Davonughed.

    Could this girl really treat him as omnipotent?

    Phoenix continued to ask, "What about Pedro''s death?"

    "I can''t interfere in that matter."

    "What do you mean?"

    "My mother did that and framed Major. However, it was true that Major wanted to make a move on

    Cindy. However, he wanted to rope Cindy in and let Cindy control Zayn''s decision. At that time, Cindy

    had too much influence on Zayn. He thought Cindy was like him, but Cindy wasn''t. Cindy found her

    own sister, but her sister was in Feng''s hands, so it was very likely that Cindy would cooperate with

    Major for her own sister at that time."

    This was something no one knew, but Davon told Phoenix.

    "Actually, Cindy poisoned himself. Because my mother rescued Cindy''s sister and arranged a new life

    for Cindy''s sister. The siblings had even met for thest time. That was why Cindy died like a hero. He

    did this for the sake of his sister and Zayn. He knew that Zayn treated him like family, but not a lover. If

    Zayn was destined to be the ruler of Country F, then he had to let go of this abnormal rtionship.

    However, Zayn was also a stubborn person. As long as Cindy was still alive, he would not let go. Once

    Cindy died, he would be Zayn''s motivation to fight for power. Now that Zayn is finally going to get

    that position, he will probably be even more lonely in the future. "

    Davon loved this younger brother, so the best way to protect his younger brother was to never let him

    know the real cause of Cindy''s death.

    Phoenix was slightly stunned and stopped talking.

    By the time she recovered from the shock, she was already on the ne.

    "Davon, you''re forcing me to leave my hometown."

    "Don''t worry, you''re just going home."

    Davon smiled faintly. Being able to return with her was his greatest harvest.

    A subordinate walked over to Davon and handed him a letter.

    "Mr. Davon, this is a letter from Master Sawyer."

    That was the letter from Eason and Kim.

    The letter was very thick with more than ten pages. There were very few people who wrote letters by

    hand now, but Eason and Kim liked it.

    He did not avoid Phoenix but directly opened the letter.

    Eason was somewhat reluctant of Davon''s leaving and told him that the Sawyer''s would always be

    Davon''s home.

    Kim told Davon that Davon would be his big brother for the rest of his life. Davon would always be his

    family, and the Sawyer family would remember everything Davon did.

    Davon was happy and his heart felt warm.

    The kindness of his adoptive father''s family was something he would never forget, so he did not n to

    change his name. Davon Sawyer sounded pretty good.

    "Right now, I''m a fake young master of the Sawyer family. Princess Inez, will you still marry me?"

    Davon was joking, but Phoenix felt a little ufortable.

    "After you return, you can look for your biological family."

    "I will certainly find my biological family, but I will not change my name. After all, the Sawyer family

    saved my life. I can do anything for the Sawyer family. Therefore, the next generation of the Don family

    depends on you, Princess Inez. Otherwise, I will have no child in the future."

    Davon''s words slightly stunned Phoenix, and her face immediately flushed.

    "Who is going to give birth for you? Davon, you are shameless."

    "It''s alright to be shameless in front of my wife. Oh right, I forgot to tell you. I have handed in the

    marriage application report, and it has been approved by my boss. Therefore, the first thing we need to

    do after returning home is to go to the City Hall to get married."

    Davon''s words made Phoenix speechless.

    Now that he had a military rank, he naturally needed to report on his marriage. However, she was the

    princess of Country F. Wasn''t there a problem with their marriage?

    Phoenix looked at Davon and saw his bright smile. She actually had a trace of expectation in her

    heart.

 Chapter 1417 I Was Kidnapped to Be Here

    Chapter 1417 I Was Kidnapped to Be Here

    When the nended in Seapolis City, Mark was already waiting, and Jason was by his side.

    Nicole told Jason everything, so when Davon decided to change the time to return and deal with Major

    first, Mark also confessed to Jason.

    Right now, William and Sally hadn''t returned yet.

    The matter of Country F was not over yet, so they couldn''t show up to avoid causing even more chaos.

    "It''snding. Is that Davon?"

    Jason was a little excited.

    Mark nodded and walked over quickly.

    "Davon, wee home!"

    They hugged warmly.

    Seeing Mark, Davon felt he was home, because Mark was like a father to him, guiding him. Without

    Mark, Davon would not be the person he was now.

    "Uncle Mark, I''m back."

    Davon''s smile slightly stunned Phoenix.

    She had never seen Davon smile so sincerely.

    He looked handsome when he smiled.

    Mark''s heart finally calmed down.

    "You scared me! You told me to do something back then, but I didn''t expect it to be so serious and

    dangerous. If something happened to you, how could I face your father?"

    Mark patted his shoulder hard, feeling sorry for him and ming him.

    "I''m back, right? I won''t leave this time."

    "That''s great. Don''t leave again!"

    Mark''s eyes were a little moist.

    Jason pushed the wheelchair over.

    "Davon, I''m Jason. Wee home."

    Davon knew how Jason''s legs were crippled. No man from the Don family was a coward. At this

    moment, Davon was very d that he was a member of the Don family.

    "Uncle Jason, I''ve heard a lot about you."

    Davon hugged Jason, his eyes turning red.

    Apart from Mark, the other members of the Don family in Mark''s generation were either dead or injured.

    They could no longer suffer any misfortune.

    "Good boy."

    Jason was not much older than Davon, but at this moment, his mood was extremelyplicated.

    "Have you met your father?"

    "Not yet. When the matter with Country F is over, I will personally go pick up my father and bring him

    home."

    This was Davon''s promise.

    "Good. That''s good."

    Jason only said "good" because he didn''t know what else to say.

    Davon pulled over Phoenix, who was dumbfounded at the side and smiled, "Uncle Mark, Uncle Jason,

    this is my wife, Inez Freeman. Please take more care of her in the future."

    Phoenix was suddenly pulled in front of Mark and Jason, so she couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.

    "No! I''m not."

    "What do you mean? Do you mean that we are not officially married yet? We can go get married

    today."

    Davon said teasingly.

    Phoenix wanted to punch him, but she still held back.

    "Uncle Mark, Uncle Jason, nice to meet you."

    "Good girl. Let''s go home."

    Mark was really happy.

    Not only did Davone back, Davon even brought his wife back. This was a big matter for the Don

    family.

    Davon smiled and said, "There''s no hurry. I''ll go get married with her first."

    "Have you handed in your marriage report?"

    Mark knew the procedure.

    "I already did. It''s approved, and it is in my pocket."

    Looking at Davon''s happy expression, the two old bachelors from the Don family were envious.

    "I''m not going."

    Phoenix protested softly.

    "Excuse me?"

    Davon''s expression immediately sank, which was scary.

    Phoenix involuntarily shrank, and she dared not to protest again.

    Jason and Mark looked at the two of them in curiosity, but they whispered, "Nicole is still injured. After

    you get married, go home and check on Nicole."

    "Alright."

    Davon smiled again.

    Just like that, Phoenix was taken to the City Hall by Davon. Not long after, she became a married

    woman.

    She looked at the marriage certificate and frowned, but the man beside her was extremely happy.

    Just as Phoenix was about to put the marriage certificate away, Davon dragged her away.

    "From today onwards, I will keep our marriage certificates."

    "Why?"

    "Because I''m your husband."

    Davon said with confidence.

    Phoenix was depressed. She did not have the slightest joy of getting married. Instead, she felt

    somewhat aggrieved.

    "Davon, I don''t want to marry you."

    "It''s toote."

    "We can divorce."

    "I beg your pardon."

    Davon''s gloomy face was truly frightening. Phoenix realized that she was a little afraid of him.

    "Let''s go home!"

    Davon held Phoenix''s hand and walked towards the car. Looking at the smile on his face, Phoenix felt

    weird.

    She didn''t know what was wrong with her.

    In front of Davon, her aura was getting weaker and weaker recently.

    Phoenix was puzzled. When she reacted, she was already back to the Don''s.

    The Don''s was full of men, so Phoenix felt inconvenient to live here. In order to alleviate her

    awkwardness, Jason had Sophie stay as well.

    Davon left the Don''s after giving a few instructions because he had to report the mission about Country

    F.

    Phoenix was somewhat uneasy.

    The architectural style of the Don''s was very different from that of Country F, and Helen felt unfamiliar

    with it.

    "Princess, what should we do now?"

    "Stop calling me princess. Call me Mrs. Don."

    Although Phoenix was not used to her current identity, she knew that Davon''s identity was special. The

    sudden return of him should be due to the fake death incident that she had caused. It had disrupted

    Davon''s n. Therefore, she could only stay in the Don''s for now.

    Helen didn''t say anything about it.

    Phoenix was married far away, so she was not used to it. Now, there was no one in the family she

    knew. Even with Sophie around, they didn''t have much to talk about. She immediately thought of

    Nicole.

    "We can go and see Mrs. Green."

    Phoenix suddenly realized that her rtionship with Nicole had changed greatly. She seemed to have

    be Nicole''s sister-inw.

    Then wouldn''t she also be Samuel''s sister-inw?

    Phoenix suddenly felt that it was quite interesting.

    She asked Helen to prepare some gifts and then told Jason about her idea. Jason arranged a car to

    send Helen and Phoenix to the Green''s.

    When they arrived at the Green''s, Samuel was resting. Nicole felt bored and went out of the room to

    water the flowers in the greenhouse.

    These flowers were left behind by Laurel.

    Laurel liked flowers, so she had nted flowers for so many years. Recalling what she said before she

    died, Nicole had mixed feelings.

    Although Laurel had done a lot wrong, she was still a mother in the end. Laurel might leave a deep

    impression on Samuel.

    Recalling how she got along with Laurel when she had just married into the Green family, Nicole felt as

    if a lifetime ago.

    Now that lots of the Greens were not around, only she and Samuel were left.

    Petty was dead. Zac and his son were nowhere to be found. He said that he wanted to see the outside

    world, but no one knew where he went.

    Zac wasn''t from the Green family, and because he was with his beloved, he was thousands of miles

    away.

    The Green''s wasn''t lively at all now.

    Nicole missed the children a little.

    At this moment, the butler reported that someone hade to visit.

    Nicole hurriedly packed her things and came out of the greenhouse. When she saw Phoenix, she

    thought that she had an illusion.

    She rubbed her eyes hard and looked at Phoenix''s smiling face. She couldn''t help but smile and say,

    "You made it!"

    "I was kidnapped to be here."

    Phoenix finally felt a little dependent.

    Fortunately, Nicole was here.

    She casually sat on the sofa. Nicole had someone make a pot of tea, and then she sat in front of

    Phoenix.

    "Why does my brother sound like a bandit. He only treats you differently from others."

    "Stop speaking for your brother."

    Phoenix felt somewhat aggrieved andined in a low voice, "Is there any other men like him in the

    world? Without my permission, he directly carried me on the ne. After getting off the ne, she

    pulled me to the City Hall to get married. Furthermore, she didn''t even let me see our marriage

    certificate and didn''t let me take it. Why?"

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.

    "You and my brother are married?"

    "Yes."

    Phoenix looked desperate, but Nicole choked on the tea.

    "Really? Then aren''t you my sister-inw now?"

    "Don''t call me that. Anyway, I don''t care about it."

    Phoenix pouted her lips and said with infinite grievances.

    However, Nicole hurriedly said, "No! My brother finally got married. I don''t want to lose you, and I can''t

    afford it."

    Phoenix''s face immediately turned red.

    "You''re making fun of me."

    "I''m telling the truth. But you two are really fast."

    They met at the state banquet for the first time, and it was not long ago. How did they get married in

    such a short period?

    Phoenix hesitated for a moment and then said, "Actually, we have known each other for many years,

    but it seems that I forgot about him."

    "What?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    Phoenix simply told Nicole everything she knew.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "Your story is like a movie. However, my brother is a responsible

    person. If he doesn''t like you, he shouldn''t have married you. Actually, it''s a good choice for you. The

    country F is in turmoil now, so don''t get involved in that mess. In Seapolis City, you have me and

    Samuel. I will introduce you to our good friends in the future. I guarantee that you won''t be alone. "

    Phoenix nodded.

    She looked around and didn''t see Samuel, so she couldn''t help but ask.

    "Where is Mr. Green? I heard that he is seriously injured. How is he now?"

    Phoenix''s words stunned Nicole for a moment, and then Nicole said indifferently, "He is fine, but he

    needs to rest. If you want to see him, turn left on the second floor. He is in the first room."

    "Aren''t youing with me? Nicole, do you trust me so much? After all, I had a crush on your husband

    before."

    Phoenix joked.

    But Nicole said indifferently, "You''re already my sister-inw. Why don''t I trust you? Even if you have

    bad intentions, I don''t think my brother will let it happens. Just go! I''ll have the kitchen cook something

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    delicious. You can have lunch at my ce."

    After saying that, Nicole got up and went to the kitchen.

    Phoenix shook her head. She looked up and saw Samuel sitting in a wheelchair on the second floor.

    She did not know when he came out, but his expression was gloomy and scary.

 Chapter 1418 Dont You Think Im Pitiful?

    Chapter 1418 Don''t You Think I''m Pitiful?

    "Mr. Green, when did youe out? Why didn''t you say anything? How is your injury? Are you

    alright?"

    Seeing that Samuel''s expression was not very good, Phoenix couldn''t help but ask.

    Samuel''s gaze never left Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t care about his life. She had been back for three days, but she didn''t say a single word to

    him. Even though he did everything he could, Nicole still ignored him.

    What exactly could he do to get his wife''s attention?

    Samuel was speechless.

    Now that he heard Phoenix''s question, he only said, "I''m fine. I won''t die."

    He went back to his bedroom.

    Phoenix knew that he was angry, but she didn''t offend him. Could it be that Samuel was angry because

    she married Davon and became his sister-inw?

    As Phoenix thought this, she felt that her marriage was too hasty.

    No!

    She must tell Davon that this marriage didn''t count.

    As Phoenix thought this, she asked Helen to send the nutrients up and followed in.

    Samuel did not lie down. He sat in a wheelchair and looked at the scenery outside. No one knew what

    he was thinking.

    When Phoenix arrived behind him, she suddenly felt emotional.

    He used to be the person she wanted to marry the most, but now that she saw him again, she didn''t

    feel too sad anymore.

    Was it because she didn''t have deep feelings for Samuel? Or was she a woman of easy virtue?

    Phoenix was puzzled and somewhat depressed.

    "Mr. Green, can I ask you a question?"

    Now that Nicole was not here, Phoenix felt that it was still okay to ask Samuel some sensitive

    questions. This was also thest time.

    Samuel nodded.

    Phoenix said embarrassedly, "Mr. Green, do you think that I am a woman of easy virtue?"

    "Howe?"

    Samuel couldn''t help but frown when he saw Phoenix''s shilly-shally expression.

    He treated Phoenix as his younger sister, and he felt ached for her.

    Phoenix bit her lower lip and thought for a while before saying, "I always knew that I liked you. I even

    told myself that I would only marry you. If it weren''t for you marrying Nicole, who is good enough for

    you, I wouldn''t have given up so quickly. However, not long after I gave up, I met Davon. I don''t seem

    to like you that much anymore. Even not long ago, Davon and I got married, and I didn''t feel wrong

    about it. Someone said that if I don''t marry you, then it would not matter who I get married with. I also

    thought that was true, but looking at my marriage certificate, I could feel the happiness and excitement

    in my heart. I don''t reject it, and even feel a little happy. So, I think I might be a hypocritical woman. I

    really don''t deserve to love you."

    After saying this, Phoenix was in an extremely depressed mood.

    Samuel rarely saw Phoenix look so distressed. In the past, he was afraid that Phoenix was too

    obsessed with him. Now that he heard that Phoenix married Davon, Samuel was happy and gratified.

    "Don''t be silly. From beginning to end, your feeling for me is not love. It''s just adoration and gratitude."

    "How is that possible? I was indeed into you."

    Phoenix retorted.

    She knew exactly how she felt.

    Samuel looked at her and finally smiled. "Then when did you fall in love with me?"

    "After you rescued me from the depopted zone when I was eighteen, I had a deep affection for you."

    "What if I told you that the person who saved you that year wasn''t me, but Davon?"

    Samuel''s words stunned Phoenix.

    "Excuse me?"

    "The person who saved you back then was indeed not me, but Davon. However, he was seriously

    injured at that time. When he handed you over to me, you were already unconscious, and he did not

    have any strength to hold on, so he fainted. Perhaps your memory ispletely gone, but do you

    remember that after you woke up, there was another patient in your ward? You had a good time with

    him. More urately, you are the one who bullied him happily."

    Samuel recounted the past.

    Phoenix had no impression of it at all, but it was so blurry that it seemed like there was a boy who was

    being bullied by her.

    The main reason was that the hospital was too boring. At that time, there was no mobile phone in the

    hospital of the battlefield. She could not find Samuel, so she could only y with the boy in her ward.

    But the boy seemed very dull and not very talkative, so she always teased him and made fun of him.

    If Samuel hadn''t said anything, Phoenix would never remember that there was such a person in her

    memories.

    "That boy was Davon?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel remembered that Davon had been bullied by Phoenix in the past, so he couldn''t help but purse

    his lips and smile.

    Perhaps it was because he saw how she bullied Davon that hepletely broke off his thoughts

    towards Phoenix.

    Samuel had always known what woman he wanted was like, and it was definitely not someone like

    Phoenix.

    He could pamper such a girl as a sister, but not as a lover.

    Phoenix seemed to have thought of this as well and couldn''t help but feel like crying.

    "Mr. Green, are you avoiding me because I bullied Davon?"

    "You were indeed livelier back then."

    Samuel''s words were very implicit, but Phoenix understood it.

    She never thought that Samuel would be scared away by her rtionship with Davon.

    She suddenly wanted to cry.

    If she knew it back then, she would have acted as a gentlewoman and she might be able to marry him.

    Phoenix was about to cry.

    Samuel couldn''t bear to see this scene and hurriedly said, "Our fat is destined. You and Davon are

    meant to be together. He has saved you several times. Although it cannot be regarded as love, do you

    really not love him? If not, how could you ept him in such a short period and even marry him? You

    are a person who will not be threatened by anyone. If it weren''t for your willingness, no matter how

    strong Davon is, you wouldn''t have married him, would you? Only by facing your heart can you live a

    good life and make the person who loves you happy. "

    Phoenix fell silent.

    Yes.

    Her feelings for Davon were different.

    Because she cared, she was afraid.

    Because she liked him, she didn''t know what to do about her feelings.

    Because she had him in her heart, she woulde up with a n that was most conducive to his

    escape in the shortest possible time, thus forgetting about the situation and safety of Samuel and

    Nicole.

    Unknowingly, Davon had been so deep in her heart that he even surpassed Samuel.

    It turned out that the person she had always liked was Davon. She had always recognized the wrong

    person and had stubbornly waited for so many years.

    At this moment, Phoenix''s mood suddenly brightened.

    "Mr. Green, thank you."

    Phoenix expressed her gratitude from the bottom of her heart.

    Samuel waved his hand and looked at the door. Seeing that Nicole did note in, he couldn''t help

    but feel a little depressed.

    What a petty woman!

    Wasn''t she afraid that Phoenix would still have feelings for him?

    Knowing that Phoenix was in his room, how could Nicole still be so calm?

    Samuel was on the verge of going crazy.

    Looking at Samuel''s expression and gaze, Phoenix remembered that there seemed to be no

    interaction between Nicole and Samuel after she arrived, so she couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Mr. Green, did you fight with Nicole?"

    Although Phoenix felt that it was impossible, the strange atmosphere seemed to be like a fight.

    Samuel said somewhat gloomily, "There was no fight. She has not been on speaking terms with me.

    I''m a patient. It has only been three days after I underwent a major operation, but she treats me so

    coldly. Don''t you think I''m pitiful?"

    In the past, Samuel would never have said such words, but now, Samuel''s expression was depressed,

    and even his tone carried a trace of grievance, which shocked Phoenix.

    "What''s wrong? Why is that?"

    Why?

    Samuel didn''t know what to say.

    Until now, he didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong.

    Was it wrong for him to choose to protect Nicole under the premise that he could not save both of their

    lives at the same time? This was the way he loved her, but Nicole was extremely angry.

    If Samuel told Nicole that he wouldn''t do it again, he felt that it would be a lie. That was why they didn''t

    know how to reconcile with their rtionship, but he really couldn''t stand the way Nicole ignored him at

    this moment.

    Thinking of this, Samuel sighed and said, "What is on women''s minds?"

    "Mr. Green, what do you mean by women? What''s going on? If you don''t tell me, how can I help you?"

    "Can you help me?"

    Samuel''s eyes immediately lit up.

    Yes.

    Phoenix and Nicole were good friends, and Phoenix was also a woman. Naturally, she understood

    Nicole. Perhaps she could give him an idea.

    Thinking of this, Samuel hurriedly told her the whole story.

    After Phoenix heard this, she knew what their problem was.

    "Mr. Green, to protect Nicole, you decided to sacrifice yourself. There is no problem with that, and it''s

    even touching, but your fault is that you didn''t discuss it with her. How should I put it? You love her and

    you can do everything for her. You don''t even mind sacrificing your life for her. In the eyes of outsiders,

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    you do love her fearlessly. But to Nicole, you don''t respect her, nor do you respect your rtionship.

    She is forced to ept your choice, and even to ept that your sacrifice. Don''t you know how heavy

    a life is, Mr. Green? Do you think it''s a sign of love to let her live the rest of her life in regret and

    frustration under such a heavy burden?"

 Chapter 1419 Tim, Youre Dead!

    Chapter 1419 Tim, You''re Dead!

    Well, Phoenix did hit the nail on the head.

    Samuel put himself in Nicole''s ce and pondered what he would do if Nicole did the same thing as he

    did.

    He suddenly felt twitchy and almost couldn''t breathe, with his stomach in knots.

    If Nicole sacrificed her life to save him without his knowledge, he would plumb the depths of despair.

    Besides, he would me himself and feel guilty for the rest of his life, and might even die in

    depression.

    He finally understood what Nicole was mad about.

    When they got married, they had said that they would share weal and woe. However, he left her out of

    his n when danger really came. Although he did it for her good, this put her in an awkward ce.

    He always thought that sacrificing his life for his beloved was a great thing and should be proud of. This

    showed how much he loved her. But now he realized how foolish and insulting it was to a woman like

    Nicole.

    This was a sign that he didn''t trust her. He forced her to abandon him and endure mental suffering she

    shouldn''t have borne. Thus, it was reasonable for her to get angry.

    Samuel was silent.

    Phoenix knew he had figured it out.

    She whispered, "Women are different from each other. Some are weak and depend on men, while

    others are tough and work hard to keep pace with their lovers to weather the storms together. Mr.

    Green, you know your wife. If she only wants you to do things for her, there will be no twists and turns

    in your rtionship."

    "I know, but how should I ask for her forgiveness?"

    Samuel humbly asked for advice.

    Phoenix shook her head and said, "It''s not easy. Once one gets hurt, it''ll be difficult to get over it. Nicole

    is devoted to you, so she won''t leave you. However, she might need a long time to recover from the

    pain."

    "How long?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe a week or a month. Or maybe a year or two. Anyway, she will be fine in the end.

    You can rest assured."

    Phoenix patted Samuel''s shoulder as afort.

    Samuel was depressed.

    He almost couldn''t bear it for a day, yet he had to endure for a month or even a year?

    Was Phoenix joking?

    "Davon is good at developing strategy and tactics. I will rmend a cadre to the military for a

    peacekeeping missionter. Davon is the ideal candidate for the task."

    Samuel said calmly, and Phoenix got anxious.

    "Mr. Green, don''t do this. I just married Davon. We haven''t taken our marriage leave yet."

    "Soldiers don''t have marriage leave. I''m recovering from an injury now, so I can just leave my work to

    Davon. The higher-ups won''t object."

    "Mr. Green!"

    Phoenix raised her voice.

    "Mr. Green, you can''t do this. Nicole doesn''t talk to you, but it''s not my fault. Why do you punish me?"

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well, I''m a petty person. Now I''m upset, but you actually show how close you''re to Davon. It makes

    me feel worse."

    Samuel said in a t tone.

    Phoenix felt aggrieved.

    She didn''t show off her rtionship with Davon.

    What led Samuel to think that?

    "Mr. Green, I have no idea."

    "I''m going to call Mr. Morty now. I suddenly remembered that I haven''t reported Davon''s credit yet."

    As he spoke, Samuel took out his phone.

    Phoenix grabbed his hand and pleaded, "Mr. Green, please don''t do this. I''ll think about it now."

    "Two minutes."

    Samuel put on a faint smile.

    Phoenix really regretted havinge to the Green''s.

    "Mr. Green, two minutes is not enough."

    "I only want the result."

    "You can give her what she wants."

    Phoenix cracked her brains and finally came up with an idea.

    Samuel was puzzled.

    "What do you mean? Nicole hasn''t paintedtely."

    Samuel recalled that Nicole spent most of her time on Laurel''s flowers these days. It seemed that she

    had lost interest in drawing, let alone designing a car.

    Phoenix''s mind was racing.

    "Is Nicole keen on something these days, like TV ys or...?"

    "No!"

    Samuel suddenly recollected the tweet Nicole had sent the other day.

    He wished he could tear Miguel to pieces, so he wouldn''t arrange a meeting for Nicole and Miguel just

    to get her forgiveness.

    Samuel would never do that.

    Phoenix didn''t know about the tweet, so she was baffled by Samuel''s intense reaction.

    "Mr. Green, why do you say no? If you want Nicole to forgive you, you''d better make her feel better."

    Samuel frowned tightly. He hated this idea, but then he heard a tiny inner voice.

    ''Miguel is only Nicole''s idol.''

    ''You can just ask Miguel to give Nicole his autograph. He won''t dare to do anything to Nicole in your

    ce.''

    Thinking of this, Samuel felt that this idea might work.

    "Is this really a good idea?"

    "Just give it a try. Otherwise, you can never be reconciled with Nicole. I''ve been in your room for a

    while, but Nicole didn''te to see you. I guess she didn''t talk to you at all these days, right?"

    Samuel was hurt by Phoenix''s remark.

    Nicole had ignored him for three days.

    He was eager to end it as soon as possible.

    "Alright, I''ll think about it."

    "Mr. Green, good luck. I''ll go home now."

    Phoenix strode out of Samuel''s room.

    ''Oh my God! I shouldn''t havee here, and then I wouldn''t be tortured by Samuel.''

    Phoenix rushed out of Samuel''s room, looking as if there was a ghost chasing after her. Nicole saw this

    and was bewildered.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Nothing, I''m gonna go home now. I''ll see you another day. Or you cane to me when you get

    better. There''s no need to walk me out."

    Phoenix ran away in a hurry.

    Nicole was a little confused.

    What happened?

    Did Samuel vent his anger on Phoenix?

    Nicole only shook her head. She didn''t go up to see Samuel.

    Samuel was hesitating whether to ept Phoenix''s suggestion. After a while, he called Ernesto to

    invite Miguel over.

    It was agonizing for Samuel to make such a decision.

    Ernesto called Samuel back soon.

    "Mr. Green, Miguel has a date with Mr. Tim. Recently, he is quite busy. He might not be able toe

    here."

    "What? When did I have to queue up to invite an actor?"

    Samuel was getting angrier.

    Ernesto shrank back, not knowing what to do.

    "Why don''t we ask Laurence to have a try?"

    Samuel was furious now. Ernesto didn''t want to be scolded, so he immediately thought of Laurence.

    Ernesto indeed put forward a good suggestion.

    "What is Laurence busy with recently? Didn''t he know that Nicole was injured so badly? Why hasn''t he

    If Laurence came, he could speak up for Samuel.

    Now, Samuel saw everyone as his life-saving straw.

    Ernesto said, "After the previous incident, Laurence felt that he wasn''t strong enough. So he leaves the

    Night Elf Empire to me and Alison. And he went to the ind for training with Cara. Now it has been a

    few days. How about I call him back?"

    "No need. Just let them concentrate on their training."

    Laurence did need more practice, for he would be the lead of Night Elf Empireter. He had to be

    stronger, and no one could help him with that. Moreover, he was Nicole''s man, so it wasn''t appropriate

    to ask him toe back now.

    Samuel hung up the phone dejectedly.

    Was there nothing he could do?

    He was rather upset. Suddenly, he heard Tim''s voice from outside.

    "Nicole, I came to see you. How are you today? Do you feel good?"

    Nicole couldn''t help but smile at the sight of Tim and Evelyn.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Not just us. Guess who is here too?"

    Nicole grinned as Tim pretended to be mysterious.

    "I can''t guess that. Are you bringing a handsome guy here?"

    "Bingo! You''re right!"

    "Come in," Tim said.

    Then a tall man walked in.

    Nicole looked at the person in front of her. She felt the man looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember

    where she had seen him for a moment.

    "This is...?"

    "Don''t you know him?"

    Tim was a little surprised, and Evelyn wasughing.

    Nicole rubbed her head awkwardly and said, "I can''t recall who he is for a moment."

    "Hello, Mrs. Green. I''m Miguel. Nice to meet you."

    Nicole was astonished.

    Holy shit!

    She never expected to meet Miguel, especially in her house!

    "Have a seat! Baron, fetch the guests some tea!"

    Nicole was a little excited.

    "I like your TV ys a lot. They''re really good. Can I take a picture with you?"

    Miguel nodded.

    Samuel was irritated by their conversation.

    ''Tim, you''re dead!''

    Phoenix had juste up with a good idea for Samuel, but Tim wrecked his n. Moreover, Tim

    actually brought Miguel to his house. How dared he!

    Samuel wheeled himself out.

    "Who''s here?"

    His voice was a little cold, and his eyes were sharp. As soon as he entered the living room, the

    atmosphere here got tense.

    However, Nicole did not even look at him. She took out her phone and adjusted the focus. Then she

    put her hand on Miguel''s shoulder and pressed the shutter release.

    "Amazing! Thank you! Would you like to have lunch with uster?"

    As Nicole invited in delight, Samuel''s face was dark with rage.

 Chapter 1420 Even Hard to Survive

    Chapter 1420 Even Hard to Survive

    Miguel was slightly stunned, and he smiled at Samuel politely and said, "Hello, Mr. Green."

    Samuel wanted to tease him, but Miguel smiled and said hello to him. If he were to lose his temper for

    no reason, he would look vulgar.

    He could only suppress the anger in his heart and nodded coldly.

    Tim smiled and said, "Samuel, what do you want for lunch? It''s my treat."

    "Eat you."

    Samuel red at him fiercely, then turned around and went back to his room in wheelchair.

    "Holy shit. Eat me? I''m not a woman. Was he provoked?"

    As Tim spoke, he was pulled by Evelyn.

    She now fully understood why Tim would suffer a loss in front of Samuel. He was risking his neck.

    "Nicole, we have things to do at noon. Miguel''s schedule is pretty full. We won''t eat here."

    "What are the things?"

    Tim was a little depressed, but he was dragged out by Evelyn. She didn''t even forget to say to Miguel,

    "Don''t you have a business meal at noon?"

    "Yep."

    Miguel nodded, smiled at Nicole, and said goodbye.

    They came and went in a hurry, but Nicole was somewhat depressed.

    Samuel didn''t show him respect.

    This was the first time Nicole stepped into the master bedroom after Samuel''s operation. She was so

    excited that even though she almost died of jealous just now, she smiled.

    "Nicole, you''re back?"

    "What do you mean? Do you dislike the people and things I like? If so, I''ll move out. I just happened to

    hear that Grandpa has gone to the Capital City. I''ll stay at Grandpa''s house for a few days."

    After saying that, Nicole turned around and left.

    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat and he quickly grabbed her hand.

    "What exactly do you want me to do to forgive me? I admit that I wasn''t considerate enough. I didn''t

    care about your feelings. I was a little selfish, but we''re a couple. We survived a great cmity. Do you

    have to mess with me?"

    Samuel couldn''t stand it anymore.

    However, Nicole looked at him coldly and said, "Do you think I''m messing with you?"

    "I don''t. I said the wrong thing. Nicole, listen to me."

    "I don''t want to hear you. If you think I''m messing with you, then don''t bother with me. Or you can just

    decide on your own. You don''t have to discuss it with me. Anyway, you''re Mr. Green, and I''m just your

    wife."

    After saying that, Nicole shook Samuel off.

    Samuel knew that she was pissed off, but he couldn''t help but feel aggrieved. Now that he heard Nicole

    say this, he couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "What decision? What are you trying to say? You won''t stop, will you? It''s been days! You don''t care

    about me. I''m your husband, and I''m seriously ill. Do you think it''s fair to me? Nicole, your husband is

    seriously injured in bed while you''re obsessed with a pretty boy, yet you have the reason to use

    me?"

    "So what? What do you want to do to me?"

    Nicole''s indifferent look left Samuel speechless.

    He couldn''t sit straight.

    "Nicole, what exactly do you want me to do to forgive me? Do you want me to take out my heart and

    show it to you? Didn''t I do it because..."

    "Take it out. There''s the knife."

    Nicole interrupted Samuel before he could finish his sentence, and used her mouth to signal the fruit

    knife on the table.

    Her expression was cold, and it made Samuel''s heart sink to the bottom of the abyss.

    "Do you have no feelings for me now?"

    "Don''t talk about feelings with me. If you have nothing else to say, I''ll go back to my room."

    After saying that, Nicole walked out of the master bedroom.

    Samuel watched her leaving unsentimentally and suddenly felt a little scared.

    Did she really not want him anymore?

    Damn!

    It got big!

    Samuel was a little flustered and made a video call to Lucas.

    "Son, I may have offended your mommy."

    He didn''t intend to tell Lucas about such a humiliating matter, but now, apart from letting the children

    ease the conflict between them, Samuel couldn''t think of any other way.

    This was the first time Lucas had heard such a weak and upset voice from Samuel.

    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?"

    "I did something and made your mommy unhappy. She ignored me these days."

    Samuel began toin.

    Listening to what Nicole had done, Lucas felt that it was a bit ridiculous.

    "Samuel, are you talking about Mommy?"

    "Otherwise?"

    "Why do I feel like Mommy''s emotions are too extreme?"

    Lucas shared the same feeling with Samuel.

    "I think so, too. If it was before, she definitely wouldn''t have treated me like this."

    "That''s because I was stupid in the past."

    Nicole was behind Samuel at some point, and what she said made Samuel tremble. The phone in his

    hand almost fell to the ground.

    "Why are you back?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "What? You won''t let me in?"

    Nicole''s question depressed Samuel for a moment.

    He wouldn''t let her in?

    Nicole hadn''te in since she came back, okay?

    However, Samuel felt that it was impossible to reason with Nicole now.

    "No, I was wrong. It''s all my fault. Okay?"

    "You don''t have toin to your son. I didn''t do anything to you."

    Nicole''s words made his heart ache even more.

    Samuel never knew that it was so difficult tofort a woman in anger. It was as if everything he said

    was wrong. As long as Nicole did not like him, she would even be suffocated by his panting.

    Seeing that Samuel was silent, Nicole frowned slightly.

    "What? A silent protest? Do you think I''m an unreasonable shrewd?"

    Samuel really wanted to cry.

    He would be wrong regardless of whether he spoke or not. His life was so difficult.

    Lucas almostughed when he heard his parents quarrel.

    He never knew that he would see Samuel have such a gloomy day.

    "Mommy, my sister, and brother think this ce is too boring. We want to go back."

    "Then go ahead. Didn''t your daddy mean that? Do you even need to tell me? In any case, your daddy

    is in charge of our family. At best, I am a person to be informed, and you can save the trouble of telling

    me in the future. Do whatever you want to do!"

    After saying that, Nicole picked up her pajamas and walked out.

    Lucas was stunned.

    He had never seen such a mother before.

    Samuel felt even more suffocating.

    She couldn''t turn the page, could she?

    "Samuel, is Mommy''s menopause early?"

    "Nonsense. Your mother is not that old! Watch your mouth!"

    Samuel subconsciously retorted, but he looked out of the door. He didn''t saw Nicole, and he heaved a

    sigh of relief.

    Seeing Samuel''s cautious look, Lucasughed and said, "When are we going back then?"

    "Didn''t you hear what your mommy said? Stay in the Sky Group for now."

    "Mommy didn''t say she wouldn''t let use back. Didn''t she say that we can do whatever we want to

    do?"

    Lucas was a little depressed.

    Were they their biological children?

    They wouldn''t be allowed to go home?

    But Samuel said, "Aren''t you smart? Don''t you understand what your mommy said? When did your

    mommy ask you toe back by saying that she misses you?"

    Lucas was depressed.

    "Samuel, you went too far. You provoked Mommy, but why should we suffer? Mommy is either having

    an early menopause or she''s pregnant. Her mood fluctuates so greatly. We are even hard to survive."

    "Keep talking nonsense and you are not allowed back for the rest of your life."

    Samuel hung up after he finished speaking, not caring what Lucas was feeling.

    This brat dared to say anything now.

    After Samuel put down the phone, he hurriedly went to find Nicole, afraid that she would still be angry.

    It was said that anger would hurt a person. She got angry for such a long time. What if she got

    depressed?

    Just as Samuel hurriedly went out, he saw Nicole standing at the door, looking at him thoughtfully,

    which scared Samuel.

    "Honey, what''s wrong?"

    Samuel did not know what was wrong, but he was somewhat thirsty.

    Nicole looked at him thoughtfully, and the atmosphere went awkward.

    Samuel was very nervous and didn''t dare to ask anymore. He just let Nicole look at him like that, but he

    panicked.

    Just as he was about to copse, Nicole suddenly said, "Did ir personally perform the ligation on

    you?"

    "What!"

    Samuel was stunned.

    Why did she suddenly ask this question?

    However, he did not hesitate and nodded.

    Nicole frowned.

    She crossed her arms and sternly said to Samuel, "I found that I was too easy on you, and it led to your

    dictatorship. You take it for granted, don''t you?"

    "What? What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean? Did you discuss the ligation with me? You went on your own, and then you came

    back and told me it was over. I didn''t fight with you or lose my temper. You destroyed my wish to be a

    mother, but I don''t give up on you. How stupid am I? If I want to get pregnant, do I have to sleep with

    another man?"

    Nicole''s words caused Samuel''s mind to go nk.

    "Honey, this is different."

    "Why is it different? I was pregnant five years ago and you wanted to send me away. But you didn''t tell

    me that you did that to protect me. You sent me away with just one order and it almost killed me and

    my child. Why will you hide everything from me? Yet I believe it! Samuel, I suddenly feel like I''m losing

    a lot when falling in love with and marrying you. "

    Nicole was about to dredge up. Suddenly, Samuel felt the atmosphere went oppressive.

 Chapter 1421 Is She Really Sick?

    Chapter 1421 Is She Really Sick?

    Samuel thought it would be good if he fainted now; he wouldn''t have to answer Nicole''s question

    anymore.

    As soon as that thought came into his head, Nicole said, "Are you going to faint? Where is Morgan?"

    It seemed she was not going to let him off.

    Samuel gave up struggling.

    "Wife, it''s all my fault, okay? Tell me, what do I have to do to make you feel better? I''ll do it."

    "I want to date a hot young man. I want to experience the feeling of being in love and being chased by

    someone. It''s too bad that I only liked you before I married you."

    Samuel was surprised by what Nicole said.

    He wheeled himself into the room, took out a fruit knife, and handed it to her.

    "What do you mean?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Samuel said seriously, "If you lose your spouse, you will be able to go out with a hot young man

    openly."

    "Murder is illegal."

    Nicole said in a grieved tone.

    "Samuel, don''t you dare try to set me up. I knew that your feelings for me are not genuine. And you

    wouldn''t admit it. Now your true colors are showing. You want me to be a murderer? You want me

    gone so you can marry someone else, right?"

    The more Nicole said, the more ridiculous she became.

    Samuel suddenly felt that the current Nicole was really a little psychotic. Was she scared out of her

    wits?

    "You are my only wife in this life, my only woman and lover. Do you understand?"

    "Wife, woman, and lover. You have three women? My loss is even heavier."

    How she twisted his words really drove Samuel crazy.

    "Never mind, the more I talk to you, the madder I get. I''m going back to my room to rest," said Nicole.

    She threw away the fruit knife, then turned around and came to the bedroom next door.

    Ignored, Samuel was depressed.

    When would this misery end? When would Nicole regain her sanity? He really couldn''t stand her anger

    and sarcasm anymore.

    After entering the room, Nicole became thoughtful.

    Lucas'' words lingered in her mind.

    He said that she had been acting like this most likely because she was either having an early

    menopause or pregnant. Her mood swings were such that living had be torture for him.

    It sounded like aint, but to Nicole, it was a reminder.

    Her period was a weekte this month. This time, Samuel was self-righteous and cared little about her

    safety. She was indeed angry and wanted him to learn from this. What surprised her was that when she

    saw Samuel, her uncontroble irritability was unprecedented.

    She really wanted to have a huge fight with Samuel.

    It felt wrong. Even she felt that she was making trouble for no reason, but she just couldn''t vent out her

    anger. Everything was bothering her.

    What was wrong with her?

    Did she really have her menopause?

    Thinking of this, Nicole was worried.

    She didn''t think much about pregnancy.

    Samuel told her that ir had personally performed the ligation. Nicole knew how good a doctor he

    was, and Samuel had been determined to have the ligation. There would definitely be no problem. She

    was sure they could no longer have another baby. Even if the ligation failed, there was no way she was

    pregnant because Morgan, who had been taking care of her, hadn''t said anything about it.

    If she was really pregnant, Morgan would know, right?

    Nicole felt like she was going crazy. It was as if there was a monster living in her body that could jump

    out and tear her apart at any time.

    Annoyance engulfed her. She wanted to find Davon for an examination, but he seemed to be very

    busy. Moreover, he had just registered with Phoenix, so it was inappropriate for her to disturb them

    now.

    She thought of Gabrielle.

    After giving birth, Gabrielle had been taking care of the baby at home, who had been a month old.

    Come to think of it, Nicole hadn''t given a gift to ir''s son. However, her wounds hadn''t healed, and

    she hadn''t been feeling well. If she went to see Gabrielle and the baby now, she might pass on her

    illness to the mother and child, so she decided that she couldn''t go.

    Ashley was also a doctor, but it was said that she had been abroad recently and would not be able to

    return for a while.

    Nicole realized that she didn''t even have anyone to talk to.

    Olivia was around, but Nicole didn''t know what to say to her. That girl might think that she was making

    a fuss out of nothing.

    Nicole sighed again.

    It was so difficult to find someone that she could talk to.

    Then, she suddenly remembered Laurence and Cara.

    Also, something urred to her.

    Why hadn''t she seen these two ever since she came back?

    Nicole called Ernesto.

    "Ernesto, where are Laurence and Cara?"

    "Mrs. Green, they are training on an isted ind. They haven''t returned yet."

    Ernesto hurriedly replied.

    "How long has it been?"

    "They have been there since you and Mr. Green left Seapolis City."

    Hearing Ernesto''s words, Nicole felt that they had been gone long enough. She missed Cara a little

    now.

    She wondered how Laurence and Cara were.

    "Call them and tell them toe back. Tell them that I miss Cara."

    "Alright."

    Ernesto hurriedlyplied.

    Samuel heard Nicole''s words in the master bedroom and couldn''t help but feel even more depressed.

    She missed her nurse instead of him?

    What exactly should he do?

    Did he have to hurt himself?

    His wife had beenining so much about him and even med him for something that happened

    five years ago. Didn''t she love him anymore?

    Thinking of this, Samuel panicked.

    No!

    If things continued like this, Nicole might reckon with him for all the old trifles.

    He used to sulk when Nicole ignored him, but now he got afraid when Nicole talked to him.

    Only the ones that had personally experienced it knew what torture it was.

    Just then, ir and Steven, who had been having fun out of Samuel''s misery, texted him on Twitter.

    "Samuel, has Nicole given up her n to cheat on you?"

    ir asked mischievously.

    Samuel''s gloomy face was clouded again.

    "Do you really want to be a field doctor?"

    "No, no, no. I was just joking."

    ir hurriedly stopped fooling around.

    Seeing what a wuss ir was in the group chat, Steven couldn''t help but say, "Can you be a little

    tough? Isn''t it just being a field doctor? No big deal! Just go. Let''s see what else he can threaten you

    with. I am afraid someone won''t be able to attract Nicole anymore even if he bes a field doctor."

    "Steven, you think you can do anything you want since Ashley is not around? What about I call her now

    and tell her that you''re hanging out with another woman."

    Samuel felt his heart hurt even more.

    How did he be friends with these two guys?

    Steven smirked, "Ash trusts me the most. It''s useless to sow discord between us. I can tell Nicole that

    you sent her away and stayed here alone because you took a fancy to a girl in Leo''s pce. Do you

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    think Nicole will believe me?"

    "Steven!"

    Samuel wished to strangle these two bastards immediately.

    Stevenughed heartily. It was rare for him to see Samuel make a fool of himself. He had almost gotten

    exposed this time. If he didn''t take the opportunity to tease Samuel now, it would be a loss.

    Samuel threw his phone onto the bed angrily.

    Some friends!

    While Samuel was cursing inside, his mobile phone beeped. Steven sent a direct message to him.

    "Samuel, I remember that your trigeminal neuralgia has not been cured, right?"

    "So? Do you want to take me to a famous doctor?"

    Samuel asked with no interest.

    "How could I know a famous doctor? Isn''t your brother-inw a doctor of medicine? Let him check you

    out. But I think if you suddenly feel pain now, it can be of help."

    "How?"

    Samuel was confused. But he seemed to understand after a moment.

    "I did what I could, but don''t let Nicole discover that you''re faking it."

    After saying that, Steven remained quiet

    Samuel suddenly felt a bulb over his head.

    That was right.

    He could pretend to be in pain.

    Nicole was the soft-hearted. If he really had a bad headache, she wouldn''t ignore it, right?

    Thinking of this, he smiled.

    He tried his best to recall what he was like when he got sick. Just as he was ready to put on an act,

    before Samuel could scream, a scream came from Nicole. He was so worried that Samuel could not

    care about anything else anymore. He pushed the wheelchair and went to the next door.

    "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    Samuel directly pushed open the door and entered, only to see Nicole panting in front of the French

    window.

    His heart twisted into a knot.

    "What''s wrong? Where does it hurt? I''ll call Morgan over to examine you."

    Morgan had gone out to buy medicine early in the morning. She was not around now. Samuel hurriedly

    took out his phone to call her. Nicole said, "I''m fine. I just felt suffocated. I feel better after I shouted."

    Nicole calmly returned to her bed and sat down. Her expression was sickly and she was not interested

    in anything.

    Samuel''s heart ached.

    "Why don''t I have someone take you to the seaside? You can shout freely there."

    "No need, I''m going out for a walk."

    After saying that, Nicole changed her clothes and got up to leave the room.

    Samuel wanted to stop her, but seeing Nicole''s unhappy expression, he didn''t stop her.

    Phoenix had sent back the news that Major was dead and the threat to Nicole from the outside had

    been removed. Now that she wanted to go out for a walk, Samuel had no reason to stop her. However,

    he suddenly realized that his n to attract Nicole''s attention and make her care seemed to be in vain

    again.

    Wouldn''t even the heavens help him?

    Samuel blew on the armrest of the wheelchair dejectedly. Therge old Green''s was empty, and now

    even his wife ignored him. How was he supposed to get through this day?

    He wanted to bring the children back, but now that Nicole had found out what he did, what if she was

    unhappy about the kids'' return?

    Samuel waspletely lost. He suddenly felt that this problem was more difficult to resolve than

    closing a deal worth hundreds of millions.

    Nicole didn''t care what Samuel thought. She just felt ufortable.

    She felt there was something wrong with her body, and she constantly felt suffocated.

    Was she sick?

    Although all of her friends were doctors, Nicole really didn''t want anyone to know about her illness at

    this time. She would rather go to an ordinary hospital.

    Thinking of this, Nicole ditched the bodyguard following behind her car, parked her car at the roadside,

    and took a taxi to a nearby hospital.

 Chapter 1422 She Cant Let Samuel Know

    Chapter 1422 She Can''t Let Samuel Know

    There were a lot of people in the hospital. It had been a long time since thest time when Nicole

    waited in line for registration. But she felt good. At least no one recognized her.

    To keep her identity a secret, Nicole did not use her real name but used her false name, Marina.

    By the time her name was called, it was almost noon.

    Nicole walked in uneasily.

    "What''s the problem?"

    The doctor was in her forties or fifties. She was said to be an expert in gynecology.

    Nicole took a deep breath and replied, "Recently, I''ve been having mood swings, and I always feel sad.

    Even a trifle can upset me, and I make a fuss about it."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, the doctor seemed surprised for a moment, then looked at Nicole and said,

    "You shouldn''t havee to the gynecology department. Turn left and go to the neurology department

    on the second floor."

    Hearing the doctor''s words, Nicole was immediately depressed, but she did not stand up. She

    pondered for a moment and said, "My period is ten dayste."

    "Are you married?"

    Nicole''s skin was fair and smooth. The doctor couldn''t tell exactly how old she was. But Nicole indeed

    didn''t look well.

    "I''m married with two children."

    Nicole did not conceal anything.

    The doctor was surprised.

    "You got married very early. I can''t give a diagnosis now. It could be caused by endocrine disorders or

    pregnancy. You do an ultrasound examination first. More will be known after the reportes out."

    Obviously, the doctor was saying it would be known if she was pregnant or not after she did the

    ultrasound examination.

    Nicole nodded and walked out with the sheet doctor wrote.

    After paying, she went to the ultrasound examination room. When she saw so many people waiting,

    she was surprised.

    She had always thought that it was simple to do an ultrasound examination. She never thought that

    there would be so many people lining up. Only then did she remember that she had used the back door

    in the past.

    Right now, Nicole didn''t want to urinate. She thought that she could drink some water to hold urine.

    There was a kind of ultrasound examination where the patient didn''t need to hold urine, but she didn''t

    like it.

    Nicole took a disposable cup, got some water, and began drinking it.

    Almost all the women around her were there for an ultrasound examination, and many of them were

    apanied by their families. Seeing this, Nicole felt lonely and sad.

    As for what she was sad about, she wasn''t too sure. She felt that her emotions had been out of control

    Nicole drank water one cup after another. She soon felt full and ufortable. Just as she was about

    to go to the bathroom, she heard the doctor call her name.

    She quickly walked into the examination room andy down ording to the doctor''s instructions. She

    was nervous.

    Seeing that her face was pale, the doctor hurriedly said, "Don''t be nervous. I see that you still have a

    cut in your belly. This isn''t your first child, is it?"

    "No."

    Nicole replied.

    "Since this is your second child, why are you so nervous?"

    The doctor smiled faintly and put an examination device on her belly. It was cold, but it also rxed

    Nicole.

    She remembered that when she was pregnant with Lucas and Zoe, she was abroad. At that time, she

    did not go to have a physical examination regrly. After all, she did not want to cause trouble since

    she was under someone else''s roof.

    Now that she thought of this, it felt like it was a lifetime ago.

    The doctor didn''t know what Nicole was thinking. She examined Nicole here and there. After a while,

    she said, "It''s done. Congrattions, you''re pregnant."

    Nicole was shocked.

    "Doctor, what did you say?"

    "I said you''re pregnant. The child is five weeks old. It''s healthy. But your uterus is a little thin. Have you

    had an abortion before?"

    The doctor looked at Nicole. Nicole was dumbfounded. She subconsciously nodded.

    "Yes."

    "Take good care of yourself. Since you had an abortion before, it''s best to secure the fetus in the first

    three months if you want this child."

    Nicole nodded in a daze.

    "Doctor, is it twins?"

    Nicole almost subconsciously asked.

    The doctor was surprised for a moment and said, "You are only 30 days pregnant. The embryonic

    tissue hasn''t fully differentiated, so it can''t be told if it''s twins. We can listen to the heartbeats of the

    baby at about 60 days old. Why ask? Do twin genes run in the family?"

    "Yes, both my husband and I are twins."

    Nicole''s words surprised the doctor.

    "Then there is a high chance you are having twins. We will know after further examination."

    The doctor gave the report to Nicole.

    Nicole felt it was surreal.

    Pregnant?

    She was pregnant.

    But didn''t Samuel have a ligation?

    Why was she still pregnant?

    Nicole returned to the doctor''s office in a haze and gave the report to her.

    The doctor smiled and said, "Congrattions, you''re going to be a mother again."

    "Doctor, I have something to ask you."

    Nicole found it hard to speak.

    "What is it?"

    The doctor was patient.

    Nicole bit her lower lip and began, "My husband underwent ligation. How did I get pregnant?"

    The doctor was obviously dumbfounded.

    "When was the ligation?"

    "Recently."

    Nicole''s face turnedpletely red.

    She really didn''t want to tell anyone about such a private matter, but she was pregnant now! And

    Samuel had undergone such an operation. How was she going to exin her pregnancy?

    The doctor paused for a moment and then said, "The seminal duct can be duct after the surgery. Did

    your husband do it?"

    "I doubt it."

    Nicole was sure of it.

    Samuel was worried about her health, so he would rather not have another child than let her suffer

    again. That was why she was sure he would not get his seminal duct dredged again.

    Hearing her firm answer, the doctor added, "There can be other reasons. Some people have more than

    one vas deferens on one side, and there is a certain probability there are two of them. The surgeons

    generally do not take this into ount during surgery, so pregnancy is also possible after ligation."

    Nicole waspletely stunned.

    This was inconceivable.

    It felt like she had won the lottery.

    Seeing Nicole''s dazed look, the doctor didn''t know whether she wanted the child or not, but the doctor

    gave her some advice ording to Nicole''s physical state.

    "You are not in good shape. You have suffered a fundamental injury. You haven''t recovered yet. It''s not

    wise to be pregnant at this time. It might worsen your health. Think about it. The child is still young now.

    Although it will do some damage to your body if you abort it, it should be less harmful than what you

    have to suffer during the pregnancy."

    Nicole understood what the doctor meant.

    She had heard these words before thest child had been aborted, but it was from a different doctor.

    Now that there was one or even two small lives growing in her body, Nicole did not want to lose them

    again.

    Samuel had already undergone the ligation and she was still pregnant. This was a gift from the

    heavens, so she would not give up.

    Nicole involuntarily touched her belly, her gaze indescribably gentle.

    "Doctor, if I want to keep this child, what do I need to do?"

    Her gaze was firm. Knowing that as a mother, she was trying to protect the baby, the doctor was

    moved.

    "It won''t be easy. In the first three months, it would be best if you just stay in bed and rest. You can''t be

    tired or have too many emotional swings. Otherwise, you may not be able to keep the baby. Your

    uterine wall is already very thin. Be careful of everything. Even a sneeze can cause a miscarriage. I''m

    not exaggerating things at all, but if you wait for three months before you decide to have an abortion,

    the damage to your body will be immense."

    "I see. Thank you, doctor."

    Nicole nodded and picked up the ultrasound examination report to leave. The doctor said, "If you really

    intend to keep this child, then let your wounds heal naturally. Don''t take any anti-inmmatory

    medicine."

    Only then did Nicole recall that she had taken anti-inmmatory medicine when she was injured, and

    she couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    "If I did, would my baby be affected?"

    "The fertilized egg hasn''t been in bed for long. The influence will not be big. Be more careful from now

    on."

    "I see. Thank you, doctor."

    Nicole was overjoyed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She put her ultrasound examination report into her pocket and smiled.

    She was pregnant!

    She was going to be a mother again!

    This was a gift from the heavens, wasn''t it?

    She didn''t have a miscarriage even under the tense and dangerous circumstances in Country F. She

    was thankful for the blessings of the heavens, but she was also terrified when she thought of her

    willfulness.

    Thinking of her emotions, Nicole turned around and walked back.

    "Doctor, my emotions have been fluctuating quite a bittely. It''s not affecting the child, is it?"

    "It''s a natural reaction to your pregnancy, but try not to be overjoyed or sad. If you really can''t control

    your emotions, try listening to some light music or doing something that makes you happy to divert your

    attention. It''ll be good to the baby."

    The doctor''s words made Nicole very happy.

    It turned out that she was not having her menopause, nor was it because of anything else, but because

    she was pregnant.

    Nicole couldn''t wait to tell Samuel the good news, but she suddenly remembered the lesson fromst

    time after she took out her phone.

    Samuel would never let her keep this child.

    Wasn''t that what happened to herst child?

    Choosing between the child and her, Samuel would always focus on her wellbeing.

    Thinking of this, Nicole tightened her grip on her phone and turned it off.

    She couldn''t let Samuel know!

    But could she do the same thing as five years ago, to not let him experience the happiness when he

    came a father again?

    Was this fair to Samuel?

    Nicole hesitated.

    Her mind was in a mess, and she was conflicted. Torn between the joy of knowing that she was

    pregnant and the hesitation to face Samuel, she was very irritated.

    There was a dessert house not far away.

    Nicole didn''t like dessert very much, but now she had an impulse and desire to eat something inside.

    She put behind all her troubles and walked into the dessert house.

    "Wee."

    The voice of the girl in the dessert house was very sweet andfortable to listen to.

    Nicole found a seat, ordered a few desserts and sat to eat,pletely put everything else behind.

    The dessert was delicious.

    There was only one thought in her mind, her eyebrows curved like a child''s, but she did not know that

    the entire Green family was in chaos.

    When Samuel learned that Nicole had disappeared and her cell phone couldn''t be reached, she almost

    went out to look for her himself.

 Chapter 1423 Lets Wait

    Chapter 1423 Let''s Wait

    "How could you lose her? What do I hire you for?"

    Samuel was so anxious that he wanted to get up several times, but he did not seed. Instead, he

    ripped open the wound, and the bright red blood soaked through the gauze. It was a horrible sight.

    Morgan said worriedly, "Mr. Green, you can''t be so excited. Your injury..."

    "My wife is gone, what''s there to care about?"

    Samuel had been feeling extremely aggrieved these past few days, and now, he could use this

    opportunity to vent out his depression.

    The bodyguards trembled. They did not expect that Nicole would suddenly ditch them and abandon her

    car.

    They had almost searched through the entire city but had not found Nicole. Not to mention Samuel

    being worried, they were also anxious.

    "What are you standing here for? Get out and look for her! If anything happens to my wife, I''ll kill all of

    you."

    Samuel was so angry that his entire body trembled. He ignored the wound and stood up directly. The

    intense pain made him sweat profusely. The veins in his hands bulged out. Morgan was so frightened

    that she hurriedly stepped forward to stop him.

    "Mr. Green, you can''t do this! Mrs. Green saved your life with great difficulty. You should cherish it.

    Have you forgotten? Last time, you almost lost your life regardless of everything. She is still angry with

    you. Do you intend to continue to make her angry?"

    Morgan had no choice but to use Nicole to stop him.

    Samuel paused for a moment.

    He knew that Nicole was worried about him, but where was she now?

    If he couldn''t find her whereabouts, he was restless.

    At this moment, a subordinate finally sent a message to Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green is having dessert in a dessert house on Commercial Street."

    The subordinate also took a few photos of Nicole.

    She looked happy in the photos. Her curved eyebrows and eyes were very cute.

    It had been a long time since hest saw her so happy and reckless.

    Samuel was touched, and some memories suddenly came into his mind.

    When she was in college, Nicole liked to go to the snack street near the school to eat with her

    ssmates. At first, Samuel didn''t know about this. He seldom set foot on the snack street. One time,

    someone insisted he go with him. Samuel didn''t expect to see her eating ice cream at the ice cream

    house.

    At that time, Nicole was like this.

    Her eyebrows curved as if she was enjoying the world''s most delicious food. Just watching her eat and

    looking at her happy expression would make people feel rxed and happy.

    Now that he saw her like this again, Samuel smiled.

    A few years had passed. He had thought that they had experienced so many things and had matured

    and grown up. However, he did not expect that at this moment, he would discover that she was still the

    cute girl in his memory.

    "Morgan, have Ernesto get the car ready. I want to go over."

    "Mr. Green, your body needs to recover."

    Morgan said boldly.

    However, Samuel ignored her, as if he did not hear it at all. He said domineeringly, "Take me there, or

    I''ll take a taxi. Choose one."

    Morgan naturally did not dare to let Samuel take a taxi alone. She sighed lightly and obeyed.

    Nicole didn''t know any of this. She ate happily by herself, but she felt like her stomach was bottomless.

    No matter how much she ate, she wasn''t full.

    She touched her belly and smiled very gently. She said to herself, "Little fellow, you must a girl. You like

    to eat sweet food so much. I like girls too. You can be Zoe''spanion. She is very sweet."

    When she thought of how Zoe was in her childhood, Nicole smiled even more tenderly.

    She was missing the kids.

    She thought of bringing the children back. Then even if Samuel found out about her pregnancy, he

    wouldn''t be able to tell her off in front of the children, right?

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt that she was so smart.

    "Miss, another share of doughnuts, please."

    Nicole ate heartily, and she found that after eating the dessert, she was in a better mood, and the

    depressed and irritable aura seems to have disappeared.

    Sure enough, food could cure everything.

    The girl brought her doughnuts and gave her a banana boat ice cream.

    Nicole was extremely happy.

    When Samuel arrived, he saw Nicole devour a doughnut, then scoop up some ice cream in

    satisfaction.

    Perhaps it was because she was taking care of the baby. When she ate the ice cream, she ate a very

    small mouthful. She would even slowly swallow it in her mouth. The satisfied and cautious look on her

    face was too cute.

    Samuel wheeled himself over.

    "Is it delicious?"

    "It is."

    Nicole replied subconsciously, and then paused for two seconds before she realized what was

    happening. Why did this voice sound a little like Samuel''s?

    She tilted her head and looked sideways at the neer. Sure enough, she saw Samuel''s familiar

    face in front of her.

    "Eat slowly, no one will snatch it from you. Look at you, the corners of your mouth are stained with

    food."

    Samuel looked at her affectionately and even reached out to wipe away the debris from the corners of

    her mouth. Her gentleness instantly made Nicole feel a little guilty.

    She forgot about the cold war with Samuel before. She only thought of her pregnancy. Should she tell

    Samuel?

    What if he wouldn''t let her keep the baby?

    Should they continue the cold war?

    Nicole was conflicted.

    Samuel saw that Nicole was eating happily and contentedly before he came, but when she saw him,

    she had a conflicted expression. Her eyebrows were knotted. He could not help but reach out and

    stroke her forehead. He said with resignation, "Do you hate to see me that much?"

    "Not really."

    Nicole hurriedly lowered her head and took the opportunity to dodge Samuel''s hand.

    This man was so tender and doting on her now, who knew if he would get angry after he knew the

    details.

    If he knew that even after he did that kind of surgery, she was still pregnant, Nicole would not dare to

    imagine what kind of expression he would have and what kind of action he could take.

    Forget it, they could talk about itter.

    Nicole hid like an ostrich.

    "I''m full."

    Nicole had no appetite at all.

    Samuel''s eyes were somewhat gloomy.

    This girl hadn''t forgiven him yet.

    It was his fault.

    For no reason at all, he spoiled her mood when she ate.

    "What else do you want to eat? I can go. Ernesto can stay with you."

    The powerful Mr. Green was now feeling wronged, but he was still willing to do so.

    Nicole suddenly felt that she had gone a little too far.

    Actually, there was nothing wrong with what Samuel did. Even though he was a bit macho, he loved

    her with his life.

    Previously, Nicole had always been unable to forgive him. After learning that she was pregnant, she

    forgave him.

    Wasn''t it amazing?

    She didn''t know why.

    Nicole watched as Samuel gestured for Morgan to push him away. She hurriedly grabbed Samuel''s

    sleeve.

    Samuel was slightly stunned. When he looked up, he saw Nicole smiling. "I have eaten a little too

    much. Why don''t you go watch a movie with me? It seems like it''s been a long time since west saw a

    movie together."

    Samuel was ttered by Nicole''s invitation.

    "What do you want to see?"

    "I wonder what''s new."

    "Let me check on my phone."

    Samuel hurriedly took out his phone.

    There were military movies and romance. Samuel didn''t know what Nicole wanted to see, so he

    couldn''t help but ask, "Why don''t we watch a romantic movie?"

    "I prefer cartoons."

    Nicole''s sudden thought stunned Samuel, but as long as his wife was willing to forgive him, he would

    watch anything with her, even something more childish.

    "Alright, I''ll buy the tickets now."

    Samuel intended to carter the theater, but Nicole said that she wanted to experience the life of an

    ordinary person, so he bought two tickets.

    Morgan shook her head. She couldn''t ask Samuel to go back to recuperate at this time. Fortunately, it

    didn''t take much physical strength to go to the cinema, so she didn''t stop him.

    Nicole and Samuel went to the nearby cinema. However, when they entered, they discovered that the

    entire screening hall was filled with children. Only the two of them were adults, making them seem out

    of ce.

    Samuel felt awkward.

    However, Nicole smiled and said, "Do you regret it?"

    "No, it''s just a bunch of little fellows, isn''t it? I''ll treat them as cabbage and radish."

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head. It felt good to be able to chat with his wife and sit together again.

    He took the opportunity to grab Nicole''s hand and sp it with his fingers.

    Nicole sat beside him, and Morgan even bought popcorn and drinks thoughtfully.

    The movie began. The children were especially excited, and Nicole watched it with them.

    Samuel''s gaze fell on Nicole''s face. He suddenly found that she was especially gentle at this moment

    with a glow, making her look peaceful.

    This was the perfect moment people talked about.

    Nicole watched with rapt attention and smiled from time to time. It had been a long time since she

    smiled so happily and rxed.

    The tension and pressure in Country F seemed to bepletely relieved at this moment.

    Nicole did not know why Samuel''s self-sacrifice made her react so much, but Samuel knew.

    In the end, she was not a soldier and could not withstand the cruelty and injuries brought about by

    those wars.

    In the tense days in Country F, the pressure on Nicole was already tense, and the moment he was

    seriously injured or dragged away by Leo''s guards without dignity, Nicole had a meltdown.

    So all of her reactions afterwards were post-war repercussions. Samuel nned to let ire over

    the next day to give Nicole a therapy session, but he didn''t expect that Nicole would suddenly calm

    down today.

    He didn''t know why Nicole had such a change, but he really liked it.

    Nicole was immersed in the movie, but she could also feel Samuel''s gaze. She smiled and suddenly

    fixed her big beautiful eyes on Samuel.

    "Am I beautiful?"

    "Vey."

    Samuel praised Nicole without hesitation.

    Sheughed brightly.

    "What about I give you two daughters as beautiful as me?"

    Samuel was stunned when she said that.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1424 Just a Hint

    Chapter 1424 Just a Hint

    Samuel didn''t pay attention to the movie, but he saw Nicole''s shining eyes and heard her very clearly.

    "Where does thate from?"

    Samuel smiled but he didn''t answer directly.

    How could he give Nicole two more daughters after his surgery? Maybe she got the idea from the

    movie.

    Nicole didn''t continue after she saw Samuel''s reaction.

    She can tell his decision from his look.

    Sigh.

    She couldn''t understand why it''s so difficult for him to ept children?

    Even the movie seemed to be boring.

    Nicole was in a down mood. Samuel noticed and he knew why. But he didn''t say anything due to

    Nicole''s health.

    Atst, Nicole was tired of the movie.

    "I''m bored. Let''s go home."

    "Alright."

    Samuel agreed without a word and left the cinema with Nicole.

    It''s cold outside.

    Nicole shivered a little. Samuel sent someone for her coat and then draped it on her shoulders.

    Nicole wore too little when she left home. Samuel specially brought a coat when he came out to look

    for her.

    "He is so considerate," Nicole thought, "Actually, he is brilliant."

    Everything was impable.

    Five years ago, Samuel didn''t know how to love someone or express himself. He hurt Nicole and the

    children. But five years passed and he was trying his best to make it up. He was even ready to devote

    everything he had.

    Samuel was in a wheelchair. Nicole noticed his pale face and realized that he must havee out

    without having lunch.

    She had turned off the phone, so he couldn''t call her. Maybe that''s why he came out regardless of his

    health.

    Nicole''s heart became warm.

    Actually, she didn''t want to force him, but she also didn''t want to give up the children.

    If they didn''t take any precautions and she got pregnant, it would be their fault. But she got pregnant

    even after the surgery. The children must be their gift.

    She really wanted to keep the two children.

    However, Samuel was so tough. Nicole knew him well. On small matters, she could be as capricious as

    she wanted. But Samuel would neverpromise when it came to her health.

    So should sheprise?

    Should she give up the children?

    Nicole''s answer was no.

    But she had toe up with an idea about how to tell Samuel and keep the children.

    Nicole looked at Samuel with a thoughtful look, as if she had something to say. But she remained

    silent. "Penny for your thought?" said Samuel.

    Although Nicole was longing to tell him about the children, she shook her head, "Did you eat?"

    "Not yet."

    "Let''s go home then. Wendy will make a delicious meal for you. You can''t dine out these days."

    This was the first time Nicole cared about his health after the surgery. Samuel was so touched that he

    was almost in tears.

    Has his wife finally made up with him?

    "You are not mad at me anymore?"

    Samuel knew it''s a silly question, but he can''t help it.

    Nicole nodded and said, "You have done a lot of annoying things. If every time I get mad at you for so

    long, I''ll die of anger."

    "I don''t think I have done a lot."

    Samuel found it a little unfair.

    Nicole nced at him.

    "Are you sure? Shall we count?"

    "Maybe not. I''m hungry. Let''s go home."

    Samuel changed the topic hastily.

    Come on, his wife was no longer mad at him. He wouldn''t start talking about the old days.

    Nicole smiled. Then she pushed Samuel and his wheelchair into the car.

    Samuel felt like he was in paradise. After they stopped talking to each other for so long, Nicole

    suddenly treated him so warmly.

    "Darling, I want steak for my meal."

    "Of course. I''ll tell Wendy when we get back."

    Nicole didn''t say no.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel grinned.

    Morgan stayed behind them quietly, pretending she was not there.

    She didn''t mean to be the third wheel, but she had no way out.

    On the way home, there were several times Nicole was about to tell Samuel about the children, but she

    gave up in the end.

    When they got home, Nicole pushed Samuel to the master bedroom and asked for food. Then she left

    for the secondary bedroom, but Samuel took hold of her arm.

    "You''re not mad at me anymore. Why don''t youe back? How long do you n to stay in the

    secondary bedroom?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel and coughed, "Your need time to recover and so do I. If I''m with you, I will

    worry about your health. We should stay apart."

    Only Nicole coulde up with an excuse like that.

    "When will youe back?" Samuel asked in a boyish way.

    "I''ll be back as soon as you recover. Well, it''s not that far away. I''m only in the next room."

    Nicole pped Samuel''s hand away, "Don''t be so clingy. We have been married for so long. People will

    Nicole left.

    Samuel looked at the back of his hand. It''s getting red. He couldn''t help feeling a little aggrieved.

    He felt Nicole didn''t love him anymore.

    She pped his hand and it''s still painful.

    Why should he take the children back? What for? So that they could stay in the way?

    At first, he only took them back to break the ice between him and Nicole. But Nicole was no longer mad

    at him. What''s the good of taking them back?

    He wouldn''t take them back.

    Samuel made his decision.

    Nicole got into her room andy down. She remembered exactly what the doctor had said. She took

    out her B scan result quietly and smiled at the little ck dot on it.

    She''s going to be a mother.

    The thought made her happy.

    Nicole put her hand on her belly and promised to do anything to protect the children.

    But she still didn''t know how to tell Samuel.

    Nicole was thinking hard.

    She took up her phone to text Gabrielle. Then she saw Gabrielle''s Twitter and photos of Gabrielle''s

    son.

    She didn''t realize that Gabrielle''s son was growing so fast. The boy was plump and lovely. He looked

    just like Gabrielle.

    There were photos of Maddie, too. She held her little brother gently in her arms.

    Nicole''s heart was about to melt.

    She liked Gabrielle''s son so much, she didn''t know if it''s due to her pregnancy. She even began to

    imagine what her child would look like.

    Nicole made a video call to Gabrielle.

    It took a while to get through.

    "Nicole? Finally, you have some time for me? I thought you were too busy to chat."

    Gabrielle gained some weight. Her face was shining. Apparently, she was in a good mood.

    "I wasn''t in Seapolis City when you gave birth. Sorry I didn''t see you and your baby. What kind of friend

    I am if I don''t keep in touch?"

    "I got your present, although you didn''te. Thank you. Such a great present from you and Samuel."

    Nicole paused.

    When Gabrielle gave birth, She and Samuel were not in the city. She didn''t even have time to send a

    present because the situation was intense. She was surprised when Gabrielle mentioned present.

    "Present?"

    "You don''t know? Samuel has bought a vi district as a present for my son. It will bepleted next

    year. My son will be rich. ir said it''s worth several hundreds of millions."

    Nicole was shocked.

    She knew Samuel had bought a piece ofnd to build vis in the south of the city, but she didn''t know

    that he had given thend and vis to the boy as his one-month-old present.

    Even so, Nicole was still relieved. Fortunately, Samuel had prepared a present, otherwise, it would

    really be impolite.

    "He mentioned it. I just didn''t know he had already given it to you."

    "It''s sooner orter."

    Gabrielle was genuinely happy.

    Nicole smiled, "Perhaps ir will have to give me a present after nine months."

    "What do you mean?"

    Gabrielle was surprised.

    She wondered, "Is Nicole pregnant?

    But...didn''t Samuel have the surgery?"

    Gabrielle looked at Nicole in disbelief. She was getting more and more puzzled as Nicole widened her

    smile.

    "Really? Like what I''m thinking?"

    "Yeah, exactly like what you''re thinking. So, I want to ask ir about the surgery..."

    Nicole stopped. After all, there was only a wall between her and Samuel. Even if she closed the

    window, Samuel might still hear her.

    Gabrielle was shocked but calmed down soon.

    "No medical surgery can guarantee the effect. It has nothing to do with the doctor''s skill. Some people

    may have two vasa deferentia on one side. My god, Samuel is too..."

    Gabrielle didn''t know what to say.

    Nicole was also a little embarrassed.

    "The doctor said the same thing. Is thismon?"

    "No, it''s not. The chances are very low. Well, I don''t know if I should congratte you or not, for such a

    rare event."

    Gabrielle knew about Nicole''s health. She''d better not have children for the next three years so that she

    can recover. But God''s way is higher than man''s. Nicole was pregnant. What could Gabrielle say?

    "What do you think?"

    "I want to keep the children."

    Nicole told Gabrielle her thoughts.

    "Does Samuel know?"

    "I haven''t told him yet. I don''t know how to tell him."

    Nicole looked troubled, but she suddenly grinned at Gabrielle, "Can I ask ir for a favor?"

    "You think ir knows how to cope with Samuel the fox?"

    Gabrielle chuckled, hearing Gabrielle called Samuel the fox.

    "It''s okay. He doesn''t need to deal with Samuel. Just give him a hint."

    Gabrielle was a little speechless.

    "Come on. ir did the surgery for Samuel and you want ir to give the hint? Samuel will beat him to

    death. My son can''t lose his father. He is only a few months old. You can''t be so heartless."

    Nicole smiled embarrassedly after she heard that, even though she knew Gabrielle was only joking.

    "What should I do? I don''t dare to tell Samuel. If he doesn''t agree to keep the children, I will have to

    stop talking to him again. We just made up with each other."

    Gabrielle''s mouth twitched at Nicole''s words.

 Chapter 1425 Are You Going to Get a Hit?

    Chapter 1425 Are You Going to Get a Hit?

    "You gave him the silent treatment. It''s just a show?"

    Gabrielle''s words made Nicole even more embarrassed.

    "But ir operated on Samuel without my consent. ir owed it to me."

    Nicole acted like a scoundrel.

    Gabrielle was speechless.

    "Nicole, ir is just a doctor. Samuel is his second brother. Can he not listen to Samuel?"

    "Anyway, I almost can''t have a baby with Samuel because of the operation. ir owed it to me. He

    must help me! I don''t care how he''ll tell Samuel about this."

    After saying that, Nicole hung up the video call.

    Gabrielle was depressed.

    "What''s wrong? Has someone upset you? Tell me."

    When ir returned, he saw Gabrielle sighing with her phone. He kissed her and asked.

    Gabrielle directly told him, "Nicole! She made me angry."

    "Alright. I will go to teach her a lesson. Wait a minute. Who are you saying?"

    ir paused after he realized who Nicole was.

    Gabrielle curled her lips with dissatisfaction and said, "What? Aren''t you going to teach her a lesson?"

    "Yes. But how did she mess with you?"

    ir was lost.

    Gabrielle red at him and said depressingly, "Nicole is pregnant."

    "It can''t be?"

    ir seemed to have heard a joke and didn''t believe it at all. However, Gabrielle had been watching

    him without a word. ir was a little panicked.

    "Is it true? Won''t you believe I failed that simple operation, right?"

    ir did not want to admit this at all.

    Gabrielle suddenlyughed.

    "When you operated on him, did you check if he had two vas deferens?"

    After hearing Gabrielle''s words, ir felt it was amazing.

    "So what? Samuel thinks that the child isn''t his?"

    ir involuntarily asked.

    Gabrielle shook her head and said, "He doesn''t know about the child. Nicole wants you to tell him."

    "Why not tell him by herself? What does this have to do with me?"

    "Nicole said you had operated on Samuel without her consent and she almost missed the chance to be

    a mother. So you owed her."

    "Holy shit."

    ir cursed.

    "Gabrielle, let''s went to the Hawk''s with our children tomorrow. We haven''t gone there for a long time.

    And if we go back, there will be more people to take care of the children, right?"

    ir wanted to escape as soon as possible.

    Gabrielle lifted the corners of her mouth slightly.

    "Forget it. You can''t hide it! When Samuel knows Nicole is pregnant, he will me it on you. At that

    time, even if you go abroad, he will bring you back."

    "Gabrielle, I''m your husband. Why can''t you ever take my side?"

    ir was a little depressed.

    How could he have thought that Samuel would have one more vas deferens than others?

    It couldn''t me him.

    However, ir was quite afraid that Samuel would know about this.

    What made ir angry was that Gabrielle was so pleased with his current situation.

    She seemed not to notice his struggle and gloom. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "You''re a

    man. You have to help Nicole. Don''t forget, Samuel and she gave our son such a big gift."

    "You think we don''t need to return the favor?"

    ir became even more depressed.

    When he learned that Nicole and Samuel would not have a second child, he was really happy to ept

    their big gift for his son. But now, Nicole was pregnant, and they might have another pair of twins. So it

    probably cost him more to return the favor.

    This was bad business.

    He shot himself in the foot.

    ir got very upset about it.

    Gabrielleughed.

    "Are youughing at me? Don''t you move! You''re in big trouble!"

    ir threw away his coat and chased after her.

    "No! ir, go away!"

    Gabrielleughed as he dodged. They chased after each other in the hall. They were like little children.

    After saw them, Maddie quietly went to her younger brother''s room. She looked at the baby in the

    cradle with a great smile.

    When the baby saw Maddie, he babbled a few words. Then, heughed, grabbed Maddie''s finger with

    his chubby hand, and put it into his mouth.

    Maddie heard her parents close the door. She knew that they went to their bedroom. She stood up and

    diluted some milk powder because her younger brother was hungry.

    The baby held the bottle and drank it. After finishing it, he burped and closed his eyes to continue

    sleeping.

    After ir and Gabrielle had sex, Gabrielle kicked him in disgust and said, "You got what you want!

    Hurry up and leave now."

    "Where do you suggest I go?"

    ir looked at Gabrielle depressingly.

    Women were changeable.

    Exactly!

    So was Gabrielle! She was so inscrutable!

    Gabrielle tried not tough and said, "Nicole''s health is not very good. She is still worried about the

    child. We should pay more attention to the pregnant woman. So hurry up and go to see Samuel."

    "No, Gabrielle, you''re throwing me under the bus. Do you know?"

    "What are you afraid of? Samuel is injured and he can''t stand up. He won''t beat you up. How can you

    be so timid after our son was born?"

    Gabrielle''s disgusted tone made ir even more depressed.

    "You don''t know Samuel. He''s especially bad-tempered. He will take revenge on me sooner orter."

    "It''s a long time from now. Besides, with Nicole protecting you, he can do nothing to you."

    After hearing her words, ir''s eyes slightly lit up.

    "I have your word? You have to let Nicole protect me, otherwise, you''ll lose me."

    "Sure. Hurry up and leave. Shit, I forgot to feed our baby. It''s all your fault!"

    Gabrielle anxiously put on her clothes and ran outside. ir began tough behind her.

    He had seen Maddie enter the baby''s room just now. He guessed she must take good care of her

    younger brother.

    He thought Maddie was such a good girl.

    He heard that Karina could speak now with Davon''s help. Davon was Nicole''s cousin. If he helped

    Nicole this time, maybe he could ask her cousin to cure Maddie.

    Maddie was such a sensible girl. It would be a pity if she could not speak.

    Thinking of this, ir got up and went to take a shower. Then, he got changed and drove to the

    Green''s.

    When ir came, Samuel was a little surprised.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Ie to see how you''re doing."

    When ir entered Samuel''s bedroom but he didn''t see Nicole. He asked, "Is Nicole still ignoring you?"

    "Fuck off!"

    Samuel despised him and turned back on him. He looked at the military newspaper as if ir did not

    exist.

    ir did not mind and sat down beside Samuel''s bed.

    "Samuel, look at me, please...."

    ir looked miserable. Samuel simply put down the newspaper and said indifferently, "Spit it out."

    "Why are you so moody? Is it because of Nicole?"

    "ir, you''re going to get a hit."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel was really in a bad mood.

    Nicole began to talk with him but she didn''t move back. He was staying alone in this big bedroom. How

    lonely he was.

    Now that he was being ridiculed by ir, Samuel got angrier.

    After seeing real anger re in Samuel''s face, ir hurriedly said, "Well, I really came to see you."

    "You came to see me with nothing?"

    Samuel looked at ir coldly, which made ir feel a little embarrassed.

    irughed, "You, Mr. Green, have seen the world. You don''t care what I bring, do you? That''s why I

    came here with nothing but my admiration."

    Samuel nced at him. Then he pointed to the apple on the table and said to ir, "Peel an apple for

    me."

    "Alright."

    Without hesitation, ir picked up the apple and began to peel it.

    He paused for a moment and said, "Samuel, I met a patient recently."

    Samuel looked at him and did not understand why ir mentioned his patient, but he didn''t interrupt

    him.

    ir continued, "It''s strange that this patient underwent a ligation operation earlier, but his wife is

    pregnant recently. He insists that this child is not his. So he brought his wife to the hospital and he

    wanted to take a paternity test. Do you think he is going too far?"

    Samuel said indifferently, "How can he doesn''t believe his own wife? He doesn''t deserve to be a

    husband."

    ir did not expect Samuel to say this. He stopped for a moment and carefully asked, "Samuel, but

    that patient underwent a ligation operation. No wonder he suspected it, right?"

    "None of us is infallible. What if his operation was a failure? He can''t use his wife of having an affair

    because of this. Do you think so?"

    Samuel asked.

    The corner of ir''s mouth curled up slightly, he looked straight at Samuel without a word.

    Samuel did not hear ir''s voice for a while. Then he looked up at him. He saw ir was smiling

    mischievously so he was confused.

    "What are youughing at? Why are you looking at me?"

    "Samuel, I''m d you thought so. Take your time with that apple. I''m gonna go."

    After saying that, ir gave the apple to Samuel and went away as fast as he could.

 Chapter 1426 Samuel Had Always Been a Tough Person

    Chapter 1426 Samuel Had Always Been a Tough Person

    Whether Samuel could understand or not, ir did not care. Anyway, he had given Samuel a hint.

    Considering how smart Samuel was, perhaps, he would understand.

    As ir thought this, he ran out and drove away.

    At the sound of the roar of the car''s engine, Samuel frowned slightly.

    What was wrong with ir?

    Why did he run away?

    Something was wrong!

    What the hell was ir doing here?

    Just to tell him a story and peel an apple?

    Samuel frowned slightly and took a bite of the apple, feeling that it was quite sweet. Then, he picked up

    the military newspaper and read it.

    However, after a while, he suddenly remembered something.

    ir shouldn''t be so idle as to run over and tell him stories. Wait. What was the story about?

    Samuel thought for a moment and his expression immediately changed.

    It shouldn''t be as what he was imagining, right?

    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat. Then, he remembered how off Nicole was today and the story ir told

    him. He called ir.

    Noticing that it was Samuel''s call, ir didn''t want to answer it.

    He was driving!

    Well, he didn''t have to answer the phone!

    irforted himself like this.

    Sure enough, Samuel soon stopped calling. Just as ir heaved a sigh of relief, he got a message.

    ir nced at it.

    Samuel said, "If you don''t answer the phone, I''ll go to your house and wait for you. Do you really think

    you can always avoid me?"

    ir pursed his lips.

    ...

    Samuel had always been a tough person!

    ir unwillingly pulled over and called Samuel back Samuel.

    "Tell me what happened?"

    Samuel''s voice was cold.

    In a dilemma, ir was suffering mental torment.

    "Samuel, that''s not my fault."

    "Get to the point."

    Samuel did not have much patience and his voice became even colder.

    ir hurriedly said, "There is something wrong with the operation I performed on you. Let me make it

    clear that I haven''t done anything wrong. You have two vas deferens. This is an exception. I didn''t

    expect you to be like this at that time, so ..."

    Samuel understood what ir meant.

    "Nicole is pregnant?"

    When Samuel said this, he was overwhelmed by upset.

    ir sighed, "Yes. She doesn''t know how to tell you. She was afraid that you won''t agree to keep this

    baby, so she asked Gabrielle to threaten me to tell you about it. Samuel, can you stop messing with

    me? I didn''t mean to."

    "You should pray that Nicole will be fine. If something happens to her, ir, you''re done for."

    Samuel hung up after he finished speaking.

    Listening to the busy signaling from the phone, ir was depressed.

    What the hell was going on?

    After hanging up, Samuel waspletely at a loss.

    Nicole got pregnant?

    Nicole went through a lot with him in Country F. She even came to save him with members from Night

    Elf Empire and got hurt. When these things happened, she was pregnant!

    Today, Nicole went to the hospital?

    So, she purposely got rid of the bodyguards and went there alone, didn''t she?

    Why did she suspect that she got pregnant?

    Samuel straightened himself out. He thought it was very likely that Nicole took Lucas'' joke into her

    heart. To his surprise, what Lucas said was true.

    Was Samuel excited?

    Was he happy?

    Of course, he was.

    However, when he thought of Nicole''s poor health, he was worried.

    Samuel could no longer sit still. He called Morgan and asked her to move him to the wheelchair, and

    then pushed him to Nicole''s bedroom.

    Nicole had fallen asleep and did not notice Samuel''s presence at all.

    Samuel looked at the sleeping Nicole. Her lips curved up slightly, and her expression was especially

    gentle. Besides, she held a piece of paper on her chest.

    He gently pulled it out. It was a B-ultrasound report.

    It showed that Nicole was five weeks pregnant. Was that little ck dot his baby?

    Life was amazing. Such a small ck dot would turn into a baby with flesh and blood. It would call him

    Daddy, and it would enjoy a good time in his arms. Samuel''s face softened. A smile touched the

    corners of his mouth.

    He nced at Nicole and knew how much Nicole yearned for this baby. When thest one was

    aborted, Nicole had been sad for a long time.

    Deeply disturbed, Samuel put the report back into Nicole''s hand. He had an inner conflict as he

    watched her belly.

    Samuel pulled the nket over to tuck Nicole in and adjusted the temperature of the room before

    pushing the wheelchair out.

    "Tell Wendy to serve nutrition meals from now on."

    Morgan was surprised by Samuel''s instruction. Then she hurriedly went out.

    Samuel went to the study and called Ernesto.

    "Go check Marina''s medical records. I need all the detailed reports."

    Samuel knew Nicole well.

    She got rid of her bodyguards and went to an ordinary hospital for a check-up, so she wouldn''t use her

    real name. The most frequently used false name was Germain, which she used in Dungeon.

    Ernesto hurriedlyplied with Samuel''s request.

    Samuel hadn''t smoked for a long time. For the sake of Nicole''s health, he almost quit. But at this

    moment, he urgently needed a cigarette to calm himself down.

    He was going to have another baby.

    Perhaps he would not be so happy if he was prepared. This baby came identally after the operation.

    Samuel felt both joy and sorrow.

    He wouldn''t air his opinion or make any decision until he got all the information about whether Nicole

    could keep this baby.

    But he knew that once Nicole''s life was threatened, even if this baby was a gift from God, and that

    Nicole would be sad, he could not keep this child.

    Samuel was quite upset.

    He lit a cigarette, and no one could see his face in the smoke. He sat motionless as a statue, with the

    flickering cigarette butt.

    About half an hourter, Ernesto called back.

    "Mr. Green, I''ve got what you want."

    "Send me the information. And call that doctor over."

    Samuel extinguished the cigarette butt and opened the window.

    The smell of cigarettes on his body was not good for Nicole''s health.

    Samuel read the information Ernesto sent to him carefully.

    Not long after, the doctor was taken to Samuel''s study.

    The doctor who had never been to the Green''s waspletely dumbfounded. Meanwhile, she was

    even a little frightened.

    "Why do you bring me here? What does Mr. Green want from me?"

    The doctor broke out in cold sweat.

    She was in the Green''s.

    Samuel was one of the Four Young Masters in Seapolis City.

    Many high officials and dignitaries didn''t deserve toe into Samuel''s ce, so the doctor felt

    uneasy.

    "Mr. Green wants to talk to you about something. Just answer him truthfully," Ernesto said indifferently.

    "Alright."

    The doctor entered the study gingerly. The moment she saw Samuel, her legs almost went soft.

    Samuel had a domineering aura.

    "Hello ... Mr. Green."

    The doctor stuttered.

    Samuel tossed Marina''s information to her and said indifferently, "Will she be dangerous if she keeps

    the baby?"

    At the sight of the file, the doctor was stunned. This was the information about the patient who came to

    her in the morning. Why did Samuel have it?

    "Mr. Green, Marina ..."

    "Answer my question."

    Samuel''s face immediately darkened. The doctor was so frightened that she hurriedly said, "The

    patient is not in good health, so she has to take some nourishing food during pregnancy. But there will

    be a problem. If she is well-nourished, so will be the baby. When the timees, it will not be easy for

    her to deliver the baby, so she may be rmended to have a c-section. I have read her information.

    Her first child was delivered by Caesarean section, so it will be best if the second child follows suit. This

    will reduce the incidence of massive bleeding during delivery. If you decide to have a cesarean section,

    then it doesn''t matter if the child is too big or not. Besides, she had an abortion before, so the uterine

    wall is thin. She may lose this baby. It''s best to stay in bed for the first three months. Don''t get too

    excited and keep in a good mood. Otherwise, the child may be gone. "

    The doctor answered in one breath, and then she felt exhausted.

    Samuel frowned slightly and asked, "Is there any other danger? She is weak. Is there any impact on

    her from pregnancy to childbirth?"

    "Pregnancy affects all women. It''s dangerous for women to have a baby. But, now that science has

    developed, the danger is minimized. Marina is indeed not suitable for pregnancy. Logically speaking,

    it''s hard for her to be pregnant. Now that she is pregnant, take it as a gift from God. As long as she is

    well-nourished during pregnancy and is careful during delivery, there should be no problem. But

    nothing is absolute, so I can''t guarantee that it will be 100% safe."

    The doctor did not know who Marina was. Since Samuel paid attention to her, she was not an ordinary

    person.

    The doctor even regretted not asking for Marina''s phone number. Perhaps she could be friends with

    Marina.

    When Samuel heard what the doctor said, he asked Ernesto to give her some money and took her

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    away. However, Samuel was still a little worried and then walked out of the study.

    Morgan served him some soup.

    "Mr. Green, have some soup. I added some Chinese medicine to it. It''s nutritious."

    "Didn''t you notice that Nicole was pregnant?"

    Samuel''s question astonished Morgan.

    "Mrs. Green is pregnant? How can it be?"

    "How do you deserve the title of being Satan King?"

    Samuel''s expression was gloomy.

    Morgan had always been around Nicole. She even treated Nicole when Nicole was injured. But she

    didn''t know that Nicole was pregnant!

    Morgan didn''t refute Samuel''s condemnation. She remembered clearly that to prevent Nicole from

    suffering anymore, Samuel asked ir to perform that kind of operation on him. So, Morgan did not

    expect that Nicole would get pregnant.

    Now that Samuel was angry at her negligence, Morgan said embarrassedly, "Nicole, I''m sorry for

    negligence."

    "From now on, take care of Nicole. I hope she and the baby will be safe. Do you understand?"

    "Yes."

 Chapter 1427 Kick Her out if She Does PDA

    Chapter 1427 Kick Her out if She Does PDA

    Morgan hurriedly retreated.

    Samuel entered Nicole''s room again. This time, he did not hesitate.

    Since Nicole could withstand pregnancy and childbirth, he would try his best to satisfy her wishes as

    well as to dispel his regret.

    He gently held Nicole''s hand. Her hand was always a little cold. Now that she was pregnant, he didn''t

    know if she could build up her body with nourishing food.

    Samuel stayed with Nicole for a while. Nicole was sleeping soundly and it didn''t seem that she would

    wake up soon.

    She hadn''t experienced sickness yet. Samuel didn''t know when she would suffer.

    Samuel went back to his room and asked Ernesto to buy some books about pregnancy. He appeared

    to be excited.

    Samuel had a different feeling from the time Nicole had Lucas. This time, he would participate in the

    growth of this new baby. Thinking about it, he felt extremely excited.

    Samuel suddenly wanted to tell everyone the good news.

    He added Lucas, Joseph, Zoe, Jason, Mark, Edwin, Tim, Davon, and Zayn into a group on Twitter.

    These were all Nicole''s rtives. besides, Samuel added Jarrod.

    Jarrod was his only rtive.

    Samuel named this group ''Rtives'' directly.

    "What happened?"

    Davon was somewhat puzzled.

    When Tim found that Samuel added him to the group, he couldn''t help but say, "What is going on? Do

    you ept me as your cousin? Come on, call me cousin Tim. I will give you some candy."

    Normally, if Tim said that, Samuel would definitely retort. But today, he was in a good mood, so he

    didn''t bother with Tim.

    Since Samuel did not say anything, Tim was a little surprised.

    "What? Samuel, what''s wrong with you? Did you abandon Nicole?"

    Samuel pursed his lips as he suppressed his anger.

    Jason and Mark didn''t say anything. They checked the group members, finding all were their rtives.

    They just texted a smiling snicker without saying anything else.

    Edwin had just arrived in Capital City and wanted to meet Sally. But William''s psychological counseling

    wasn''t going well. so Sally had to be with him and temporarily couldn''t spare time to meet Edwin. Edwin

    was bored when Samuel joined the family group.

    Zayn survived a cmity. He had just woken up when he saw Samuel''s group. He didn''t make a sound

    but stare at the screen.

    Now that everyone was here, Samuel immediately sent out a red envelope of 10,000.

    Everyone was stunned. Then Tim was the first to snatch it.

    "Holy shit! Samuel, are you going to show your respect for your rtives?"

    Samuel immediately banned him from texting.

    Then he said solemnly in the group, "Let me tell you a piece of good news. Nicole is pregnant! I''m

    going to have another baby!"

    Tim was depressed.

    He felt that Samuel had done it on purpose.

    He just lost his child and he couldn''t have another one within three years. But Samuel announced such

    news. He was either happy or to irritate him intentionally!

    However, Samuel forbade him from texting in the group. With anger, he had a private chat with Samuel.

    "Did you do it on purpose? How can you have the heart to hurt me"

    "If you are sad, how can you be in the mood to grab the red envelope?"

    It sounded hurtful.

    Tim wanted to say that if he had known why Samuel sent the red envelope, he wouldn''t have snatched

    it. But he held his tongue.

    Even though Tim didn''t like Samuel, this baby was Nicole''s. So, he should be happy for Nicole.

    Thinking of this, Tim logged on to Twitter, found Nicole''s profile picture, and clicked on it. Then he sent

    a red envelope of 10,000.

    "Congrattions on having another baby. Be careful. If you need anything, just feel free to tell me."

    When Davon heard that Nicole was pregnant, he said in the group, "How about asking Nicole to stay in

    my ce for a few days?"

    "No need. She''s fine at home, and the doctor asked her to stay in bed for the first three months. If you

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    love your sister,e here and nurse her body."

    "Alright."

    Davon did not hesitate at all.

    Mark and Jason congratted Nicole and each transferred 10,000 to Nicole as if they had discussed it.

    Edwin was delighted that Nicole was pregnant again.

    "I''m going to have another great-grandson. That''s good."

    When Davon saw Edwin, he paused for a moment, then notified him and said respectfully, "Grandpa, I

    am Davon, Sally, and William''s son."

    "Good. When I return, I will take a good look at you."

    Edwin felt that this was his happiest year.

    His eldest daughter returned and brought back a very powerful grandson. Besides, Nicole was

    pregnant again. They were in luck, weren''t they?

    Zayn also sent a congrattory message. When he saw what Davon said, he was stunned.

    Davon was Sally and William''s son?

    ...

    Sally was his mother?

    So, he and Davon were half-brothers?

    Zayn finally understood why Sienna said that Davon wanted to support him and was so confident that

    he would seed.

    Sienna was right. With the help of his brother, Zayn would seed.

    However, Zayn was a little annoyed.

    He hated it when his rtives kept him in the dark. But Davon saved him. If it weren''t for Davon, he

    wouldn''t have survived.

    Zayn had mixed feelings, at a loss how to face Davon.

    He logged out of the group chat and sent a red packet to Nicole, wanting to ask her if she knew that

    Davon was his brother. But thinking about Nicole''s current physical state, he gave up the thought.

    Forget it. He would ask Davon personally about thister.

    Nicole didn''t expect that when she was sleeping, everyone knew that she was pregnant. What was

    more, Samuel personally announced the news.

    Gabrielle added Ashley and ire into a group. After thinking for a while, she added Evelyn as well.

    "I have some good news for you. Nicole is pregnant and is going to have another baby. Everyone can

    start preparing a gift for the new baby. ording to their gic inheritance, she''s expecting twins."

    As soon as Gabrielle finished, ire replied, "Congrattions. Thanks to Nicole, Emory came back

    safe and sound. Now our surveince has been lifted. I do need to say thank you to Nicole."

    After saying that, she sent Nicole a red envelope of 10,000.

    Ashley had just finished an operation when she saw the news about Nicole. She smiled, "Not bad.

    Samuel had a vasectomy, but Nicole can get pregnant. I don''t know if I should say Samuel is awesome

    or Nicole is. As the saying goes, to grow flowers from seeds needs fertile soil. Sterilized Samuel''s seed

    bloom in Nicole''s belly. Which one of you can do it?"

    Gabrielle immediatelyughed.

    "Ashley, be careful that Nicole will hit you. Samuel is a bit special. ir shouldn''t be med."

    They all studied medicine, so ire and Ashley naturally knew what was going on.

    "It shows that God favors Nicole and Samuel."

    "That''s right."

    Evelyn was joyful when she saw this news. Although her child was gone, she was happy that Nicole

    was going to have another baby.

    "Pregnancy is a good thing, but Nicole has to pay attention. She''s not in good health. Let''s go over and

    see her when we''re free."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was sleeping soundly when she heard the sound of her cell phone. She finally woke up.

    She turned on her phone irritably, and the red envelope almost jammed her phone up.

    She clicked on one red envelope, finding it was worth 10,000. Then she clicked on the second one and

    got another 10,000. Furthermore, everyone sent her congrattions. Nicole was somewhat confused

    about what exactly was going on.

    "Why are you giving me red envelopes?"

    Nicole asked in the group.

    Ashley smiled, "You finally wake up."

    "How did you know I was asleep?"

    Ashley was amused by Nicole''s question.

    "If you were awake, you would have replied to my voice message."

    Nicole hurriedly checked the chat history. When she saw what Ashley said, she blushed.

    "Ashley, you get a dirty mind! How can Steven stand you?"

    "I can''t even stand him. He has been clingy to me. I''m so annoyed."

    As soon as Ashley finished, Gabrielle immediately coughed and said, "Girls, I think someone is doing

    PDA."

    "I think so."

    Evelyn snickered.

    When Nicole heard Ashley say this, she hurriedly replied, "Do you dare to show this screenshot to

    Steven?"

    "I have nothing to be afraid of. I''m telling the truth."

    Ashley continued proudly.

    Gabrielle smiled, "Stop. If you keep doing PDA, I''ll kick you out. Nicole, to be serious, you are different

    now. Don''t often go out for a stroll. You need to be careful in the first three months."

    "Alright."

    Nicole hurriedly nodded.

    They chatted for a while before Nicole logged out of the chat group.

    To her surprise, Samuel did not stop her from keeping this child after hearing the news of her

    pregnancy. Instead, he was quite joyful.

    So all her previous worries were superfluous, weren''t they?

    Nicole put on a smile.

    She pulled back the nket and wanted to get out of bed, but Samuel had pushed the door open and

    entered in a wheelchair.

    "If you want to keep this baby, lie down. Otherwise, we won''t keep it."

    "Don''t say that. The baby will hear you."

    Nicole red at Samuel, but sheid down as she was told to with a smiling face.

    Since Nicole behaved like this, Samuel was happy.

    Davon returned to the Don''s. Noticing that Phoenix was bustling in the kitchen, he couldn''t help but hug

    her from behind.

    "I marry you, not because I want you to cook for me."

    "I''m idle."

    Phoenix was a little unustomed to Davon''s intimacy. She wanted to break free, but she heard

    Davon say, "Go to Nicole''s ce if you''re bored. She''s pregnant."

    "Pregnant?"

    Phoenix was surprised. Soon, her surprise was reced by joy.

    "I''ll go to see her."

    As she said that, she ran upstairs in excitement, intending to get changed. Davon''s phone rang.

    Looking at the familiar number, he immediately answered the phone, and the smile on his face froze.

 Chapter 1428 Leo Was Her Father

    Chapter 1428 Leo Was Her Father

    "Davon, I''m ready. Let''s go."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Phoenix happily came down from the bedroom and saw Davon running out like a gust of wind.

    "Davon."

    She was a little surprised. She called Davon but he didn''t seem to hear her. He directly ran out.

    At this time, Helen came back from outside and she looked at Phoenix, "Princess, something

    happened."

    Phoenix''s heart skipped a beat. She had a feeling that it had something to do with Davon.

    "Go on."

    Phoenix couldn''t help but clench her hands.

    Helen whispered, "Eason Sawyer is dead."

    Phoenix couldn''t control herself and took two steps back.

    It made sense. That was why Davon was so anxious and ignored everything.

    Eason was Davon''s adoptive father. As Davon grew up, Eason yed the role of a father. Now that...

    Phoenix felt sad. She could imagine how heartbroken Davon was at this time.

    She hurriedly caught up but was stopped by Helen.

    "What are you doing?"

    Phoenix was slightly stunned.

    Helen looked at Phoenix and hesitated for a moment, saying, "Master Eason was killed by the king."

    "So?"

    Phoenix didn''t figure out what Helen meant at first. But soon, she got Helen''s meaning even if Helen

    didn''t say anything.

    Leo was her father!

    Whether she admitted it or not, she was Leo''s daughter.

    So, she was the daughter of the man who killed Davon''s father?

    Phoenix froze. She didn''t know how to express her feelings at this time and she only wanted to cry.

    "Princess, are you alright?"

    Helen had never seen Phoenix like this before.

    Phoenix waved her hand and returned to her room alone.

    What could she do?

    She was Davon''s wife and the Dons treated her very well, but she didn''t know what they would think of

    her after that.

    Perhaps they wouldn''t change their attitudes. Anyway, they could tell right from wrong, but a gap still

    appeared.

    Her father killed Davon''s adoptive father, but she was Davon''s wife. What should she do?

    Would Davon find their rtionship strange? Would he still ept her?

    Would they divorce?

    Phoenix thought nonsense, her head hurting badly.

    She leaned against the bed and tried her best to distract herself from these things, but failed.

    Leo had given her nothing since childhood, except her life. No, the reason for her to survive was

    herself. She managed to keep herself alive from starving and other people''s bullying.

    But she could not deny the fact that Leo was her father.

    She wouldn''t feel anything when Davon killed Leo. So what? Leo was her father.

    At this moment, this identity was like a mountain pressing down on Phoenix''s heart, making her unable

    to breathe.

    Everything Davon did to her was ying in front of her like a movie.

    Why?

    Why did Leo kill Eason?

    Wasn''t he fighting his own brother, Jayden?

    Didn''t he need Davon''s help? Why would he kill Eason?

    No way!

    Something was wrong.

    Back then, Phoenix and Davon left Country F at ease because they knew that Leo needed help from

    the Sawyers.

    Why did this happen all of a sudden?

    Phoenix suddenly stood up and quickly packed her things.

    Seeing all of this, Helen asked in surprise, "Princess, are you going back home?"

    "Right. Has Davon left?"

    "Mr. Davon by private ne."

    Davon would definitely go back since something happened to his family.

    Phoenix nodded. She whispered, "Book me thetest ticket to Country F."

    "Princess, the flights are grounded."

    Helen''s words surprised Phoenix.

    After careful thinking, she found nothing wrong. Not many people could enter Country F and it was in

    an inner fight. Surely enough, no ne could go there.

    What should she do?

    She must go back.

    Right, go ask for help from Nicole.

    Perhaps only Nicole and Samuel could help her.

    When Phoenix walked out with her luggage, she saw Jasoning back from outside. For a moment,

    she didn''t know what to say.

    "Uncle Jason."

    "Where are you going? Going home?"

    Jason was a little surprised when seeing the luggage in Phoenix''s hands.

    "Yes, something happened to the Sawyer family. Davon left first and I will go back now.

    Phoenix lowered her head, not knowing how to face the Dons.

    The Sawyers helped Davon a lot, so the Dons were also grateful to them. Now that her father killed

    Eason, she didn''t know how to exin to the Dons.

    Jason''s voice softened when seeing Phoenix like this.

    "There''s nothing to do with you. You don''t have to me yourself. Davon has told us what kind of girl

    you are. And every injustice has its perpetrator. It''s not your fault and we won''t me you. Don''t feel

    stressed. The situation in Country F isplicated now. With your special identity, you''d better stay

    here."

    Phoenix suddenly raised her head, her eyes slightly wet.

    She was really scared. What if they didn''t like her? What if they thought of her as a bad girl because

    she was Leo''s daughter? Now that she feltplex when hearing what Jason said.

    She hadn''t been here for a long time, but she already thought the Don''s her own home. This ce

    gave her a sense of belonging, much warmer than the empty pce in Country F.

    Jason and Mark were not talkative ones, but they treated her very well. She had the best to eat, to

    wear, and to use without any orders from Davon. The Dons prepared everything for her, including

    something she never thought of. Considering where she came from, they even asked the cooks to

    change their cooking style.

    It was all because she was Davon''s wife, a member of the Don family.

    But now, her father had killed Davon''s adoptive father!

    Phoenix suddenly wanted to cry.

    "Uncle Jason, I''m sorry."

    With that, she had a lump in her throat.

    Jason thought of Nicole when looking at her and he felt sad, too.

    "What are you apologizing for? We are a family, so why should you be sorry? Besides, it has nothing to

    do with you. Don''t me yourself. The Sawyer family means a lot to Davon. Now that his adoptive

    father had an ident, he had no time for you. But it doesn''t mean that he mes you. Don''t think too

    much, alright?"

    Phoenix nodded.

    Davon didn''t me her?

    She didn''t know. When he turned around decisively, she felt anxious.

    Since when did she care so much about Davon''s attitude?

    She was afraid that Davon would ignore her and leave her.

    Phoenix didn''t know, but she felt like crying for some reason.

    "Uncle Jason, I still want to go back. I''m Davon''s wife and he might need me now."

    Phoenix didn''t know if Davon needed her, but she just wanted to be by his side.

    She didn''t participate in what Davon had experienced before, but at this moment, she wanted to know

    how he felt and wanted to be by his side.

    Jason remembered the rtionship between Davon and the Sawyers, and looked at Phoenix''s firm

    gaze. He understood that Phoenix looked weak, but she was a determined one.

    "Alright, but we only have one private ne that can fly to Country F, so if you want to go, I''m afraid

    you''ll have to go to the Green''s."

    "Okay, I will ask Nicole for help."

    Hearing that Jason agreed, Phoenix hurriedly said.

    "I''ll have the driver send you over and get you some bodyguards to ensure your safety. You''re one of

    the Dons and Davon''s wife. Davon has lost his adoptive father. Don''t let him be sad again, okay? No

    matter who you were in the past, you are only a Don now."

    Jason''s words made Phoenix sad.

    She bit her lower lip and nodded. Then, she carried her luggage and left the Don''s with Helen.

    When Phoenix arrived at the Green''s, Phoenix felt embarrassed. Nicole was pregnant and she needed

    to rest. ording to Phoenix''s n, she should havee to send wishes. But things just came to

    this.

    It was all because of Leo!

    Phoenix had never wished for Leo to die so much like this time.

    Perhaps as a daughter, she shouldn''t have such an idea, but she really hoped so. If she could, she

    even wished to kill him with her own hands.

    Killing intent shed through Phoenix''s eyes.

    Helen was a little scared. At this time, Phoenix seemed to care about nothing. Her desperation shocked

    Helen.

    "Princess, you..."

    Phoenix immediately restrained all her emotions and whispered, "I''m fine. When we arrive at the

    Green''s, don''t say anything. Do you understand?"

    "Yes."

    Although Helen didn''t know what Phoenix meant, she followed Phoenix''s orders.

    Phoenix walked into the Green''s.

    Nicole was very happy to hear that Phoenix hade. She hurriedly wanted to get up but was stopped

    by Samuel.

    "What did the doctor say?"

    "Just a walk."

    Nicole felt a little wronged.

    Ever since Samuel decided to keep this child, she had been under careful protection. Samuel even

    wanted to carry her to the toilet.

    Nicole felt that Samuel was making a fuss and was too nervous.

    However, Samuel said softly, "You have taken a walk three times."

    Nicole felt a little depressed. But when thinking of her own health and the fragile baby in her belly, she

    could only take her feet back.

    "Alright, I''m not walking, okay?"

    Samuel smiled slightly.

    He also knew that Nicole felt ufortable when being guarded like this, but for her health, they had

    better be careful in the first three months.

    "You can go back to your room. Phoenix and I will have some women talk since shees to visit me."

    Nicole was depressed.

    After Samuel knew that she was pregnant, he stayed in her bedroom every day instead of his own. So,

    what was the difference between their bedrooms?

    Samuel picked up the apple and peeled it as if he hadn''t heard what Nicole said.

    "The doctor said you need to eat more fruit and vitamins."

    "Samuel."

    Nicole was really depressed.

    Why was this man so annoying?

    As she spoke, Phoenix knocked on the door and walked in.

    "Nicole, I heard you''re pregnant. Congrattions."

    Phoenix handed the gift in her hand to Nicole. The gift wasn''t expensive but warm. It was children''s

    clothes made by Phoenix personally.

    Thinking that she might not have children for the rest of her life, a trace of loneliness and sadness

    shed through Phoenix''s eyes.

 Chapter 1429 Does He Regret Marrying Me

    Chapter 1429 Does He Regret Marrying Me

    Nicole knew Phoenix was infertile. If she hadn''t saved Samuel, she wouldn''t have been like this now.

    The thought that Phoenix would never have her child made Nicole distressed.

    "This piece of clothes looks great. Did you make it?"

    "Yeah, I made it in my spare time," Phoenix said with a smile.

    ...

    Knowing what was on Nicole''s mind, she said, "I''ve never regretted saving Mr. Green. If I had a second

    chance, I would still do the same. It''s my own choice and has nothing to do with anyone else. So don''t

    look at me like that. Having no children may be a regret, but I can still live a wonderful life."

    She patted Nicole''s hand. Nicole found what she said surprising and admirable.

    "Impressive!"

    "Thank you."

    Phoenix smiled faintly. She nced at Samuel and said after pondering for a while, "If you want to

    Samuel and Nicole didn''t expect that.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "What do you need a private ne for? Don''t the Dons have one?"

    "Of course, but Davon is using it. He drove it away."

    Phoenix didn''t want to tell Nicole that Davon''s father had an ident. Nicole was already in poor health

    and now she was pregnant. Telling her would only make her anxious. She couldn''t do anything. Plus,

    they had only just returned from Country F. Phoenix didn''t want to disturb them with matters in Country

    F.

    Samuel squinted.

    Things were far moreplicated than driving away the ne.

    Davon was a military officer who could use a fighter jet if he needed it. But he chose his private ne,

    indicating it was a private matter. If he didn''t bring Phoenix, he clearly didn''t want her to be involved in

    it. Now that Phoenix came to borrow the ne, Samuel had a hunch that something must have

    happened.

    "I''m going to see if the ne is well-maintained. I''ll leave you alone."

    "Alright."

    Phoenix nodded.

    Samuel went out in his wheelchair.

    Nicole didn''t think too much.

    Her only priority has been her baby since she got pregnant. Plus, Davon and Zayn were in charge of

    the F country. If everything went as nned, Leo would soon be brought to justice. Therefore, she

    didn''t bother to think about those things.

    She felt those experiences were so distant from her and just wanted her baby to be safe.

    Holding Phoenix''s hand tighter, she went on, "How''s it going between Davon and you? Since you''ve

    got your marriage license, when are you going to hold the wedding?"

    Phoenix''s heart ached.

    Wedding?

    Initially, Davon had been preparing for their wedding. He went abroad to visit a famous designer to

    design her wedding dress. If Eason hadn''t died, they would have had their wedding in three months.

    But Eason, Davon''s adoptive father, died.

    When there was a funeral, hold a wedding wasn''t a good idea.

    Phoenix restrained her emotions and said, "Davon is too busy to prepare for a wedding."

    "He''s really inconsiderate. Even if he has a lot on his te, he should make some time. For a woman,

    the most unforgettable thing is wedding, wearing a beautiful dress and marrying the man she loves."

    Phoenix nodded, but her heart was filled with bitterness.

    Wedding was out of the question. Things didn''t go well between her and Davon. Probably they would

    split up.

    Phoenix didn''t show her sadness. She held Nicole''s hand and said, "Mr. Green is very worried about

    you. You were in poor health before pregnancy. Now you have a baby, you should take care of your

    health."

    Nicole was touched.

    "Thank you, I know what to do. Since you are here to see me, Davon must have known I''m pregnant."

    When Nicole learned Samuel had spread the news of her pregnancy, she felt embarrassed.

    If Phoenix knew she was pregnant, then Davon must have known it.

    "Since he knows, why didn''t hee to see me?"

    Nicole was upset.

    "He''s on an urgent mission and left in the ne. But he asked me to see you. Isn''t him visiting you and

    me doing the same?" Phoenix said.

    "Of course. You''re both my family."

    Nicole grinned and then asked casually, "When Davon is out on a mission, he usually takes a fighter

    jet. Why did he fly his own ne?"

    "Well, this mission is highly confidential. He can''t reveal his identity."

    "Oh, I see."

    Nicole nodded.

    She didn''t know much about the militarypound, but since Phoenix said so, she believed it.

    "Why do you borrow the private ne?"

    Phoenix paused for a moment and said, "I need to go to the neighboring city to help Davon. I can''t tell

    you what the mission is about. I''m sorry."

    Nicole thought perhaps it had something to do with the militarypound, and that Davon asked

    Phoenix for help.

    So she stopped asking.

    Phoenix let out a sigh of relief.

    Hiding it from Nicole wasn''t easy. But she was pregnant with her mind entirely on her baby. Plus, she

    believed in Phoenix. That was why Phoenix managed to deceive her.

    But Phoenix knew she couldn''t hide it from Samuel.

    She looked at her watch and said, "Well, I still have things to do. I have to go now. Take good care of

    yourself. I''m looking forward to seeing your baby. I''m going to be the baby''s godmother."

    Nicole teased her, "You are Davon''s wife, my baby''s aunt. And now you want to be my baby''s

    godmother. Don''t you think you''re asking too much? You''re just too idle. I need to rush Davon into

    holding your wedding. You almost forget you''re his wife."

    Phoenix smiled but felt distressed deep down inside.

    "Alright. You''re always right."

    "Of course, I am."

    Nicole was in a good mood.

    Phoenix hoped that Nicole would always be happy and nothing bad would happen to her.

    "Nicole."

    "Huh?"

    "Be safe and happy."

    For herself and Phoenix.

    Phoenix didn''t say anything else. She was overwhelmed by sadness.

    Nicole said, "I will. Don''t worry. I''m just pregnant. You all behave as though I had some sort of serious

    disease. You are being too cautious."

    "Alright, you take good care of yourself. I''ll be leaving. I''lle see you again when I have the chance."

    She didn''t know if there was a chance. What would happen when she returned home? Would she

    Nicole nodded cheerfully.

    "Come to my ce whenever you are free. I can''t go anywhere for the first three months. Samuel

    keeps a close eye on me, even when I go to the bathroom. He''s driving me mad. Doe to see me."

    Nicole shook Phoenix''s arm like a spoiled child.

    Phoenix had never expected she would get along well with Nicole. But the more she knew about

    Nicole, the more she liked her.

    If possible, she really wanted to be her family forever, taking care of her. But she didn''t know whether

    she would be able to always be there for her.

    "There, there. How can an adult act coquettishly like a child? I''m not Samuel. It won''t work. I''m leaving."

    Phoenix was on the verge of tears.

    Originally, she had thought the Dons were all strangers to her. Even if she divorced Davon, she

    wouldn''t feel sad or reluctant to leave. But now, she realized it was more difficult for her to leave them

    than Country F, a ce she had lived in for more than 20 years.

    She would never forget the people she met here and the things she went through.

    Thanks to Nicole, she met new friends and felt at home here.

    Phoenix hurriedly stood up and walked outside. The moment she turned around, a tear fell down her

    cheeks.

    However, Nicole didn''t notice it. She thought Phoenix left because she behaved childishly.

    Nicole smiled.

    Since Phoenix and Davon got married, Phoenix has be much happier. She did not notice it, but

    Nicole did.

    Every time she mentioned him, her eyes were calm and her face gentle. She loved him, but she didn''t

    know it.

    Nicole felt she had to do something.

    She had to talk to Davon about this.

    Wedding is so important to a woman. Why didn''t he care?

    What an inconsiderate man!

    Nicole was pondering and didn''t see Phoenix go out in tears.

    When Phoenix arrived at the airfield, Samuel was already there.

    "What happened?"

    The only thing Samuel cared about now was Nicole. In addition, their mission was over the moment

    they left Country F. Davon took over where they had left. ording to the rules, he shouldn''t interfere

    in Country F''s affairs.

    He believed in the ability of Davon who had the assistance of Mark and Emory. Samuel had been very

    relieved. But now Phoenix asked to borrow the ne, he knew something went wrong.

    It must be something that Nicole shouldn''t know. So he was waiting for Phoenix at the airfield.

    Phoenix, who was trying to keep emotions in check, cried at Samuel''s question.

    "Mr. Green, Eason is dead. Davon is there."

    Tears were streaming from her eyes.

    They had known each other for so many years. It was the first time that Samuel had seen her cry. No

    matter what happened, she was always strong. But this time she burst into tears.

    Samuel realized something.

    "Was Leo behind it?"

    "Yeah."

    Phoenix squatted angrily, hugging her legs and crying.

    "What should I do? Mr. Green, I''m so sad. Davon walked away from me without saying a word. Does

    he me me, too? Does he regret marrying me?"

    Phoenix cried so hard that she couldn''t utter a word. Samuel patted her shoulder gently, feeling bad.

    How did this happen?

    Neither of them noticed a figure staring at them. Anger was boiling up inside him.

 Chapter 1430 Hes Really Cheeky

    Chapter 1430 He''s Really Cheeky

    "Samuel, what are you doing?"

    Tim just overheard the rtionship between Samuel and Phoenix. Now Nicole was pregnant, and

    Phoenix was with Davon. He just came over to see Nicole, but he didn''t expect to see Samuel and

    Phoenix holding together.

    This was simply too much!

    Did Samuel cheat on Nicole when she was just pregnant?

    The fox preyed farthest from home. But Samuel screwed with Phoenix. Didn''t he know that Phoenix

    was Davon''s wife?

    Tim rushed towards Samuel in anger, which frightened Phoenix.

    Phoenix had just cried. Seeing Timing to Samuel aggressively, she subconsciously turned around

    and stood in front of Samuel.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tim was about to punch Phoenix''s face, but he stopped.

    "Piss off!"

    His voice was cold.

    Samuel soon realized that Tim had misunderstood and whispered, "It''s not what you think. Phoenix is

    my sister."

    "Bullshit! I saw you holding each other. How can you do this to Nicole?"

    Tim was furious. But Phoenix was in front of Samuel, so he could not teach Samuel a lesson.

    Only then did Phoenix realize what she had just done.

    "Sorry, I was in a bad mood just now. I was emotional. It has nothing to do with Mr. Green."

    Phoenix looked at Samuel embarrassedly.

    Samuel said, "I said you are my sister."

    "Bullshit..."

    "Tim!"

    Samuel interrupted Tim.

    Samuel looked sullen, and his voice was cold.

    Tim had seen Samuel like this when he tried to protect Nicole. Now Samuel treated him like this just for

    Phoenix. Tim was irritated.

    Just as Tim was about to say something, Samuel said to Phoenix, "Get on the ne and leave. If

    anything happens to you, try to discuss it with Davon. You can count on him in Country F. And I believe

    that Davon is not such a superficial person. If he were, he would not have married you. Don''t think too

    much. Just follow your heart. Phoenix, you can create your happiness. No one else can give it to you,

    nor can they help you. You should make a decision. If you want Davon to be with you, you have to face

    something."

    Samuel''s words struck Phoenix and she was enlightened.

    Samuel was right.

    She was now Davon''s wife, not Princess Inez of Country F. Leo was her father, but so what? As long

    as Davon believed her and loved her, she would love him with all her heart.

    "Mr. Green, I got it. I don''t know when I''ll be back. Please take good care of Nicole."

    "Sure. When youe back, we will get together again. At that time, I will Davon give you one terrific

    wedding. You belong to the Green family. You deserve it."

    Samuel''s words made Phoenix wept again.

    "Mr. Green!"

    "Just call me Samuel."

    Samuel opened his arms and held Phoenix in front of Tim. He patted her shoulder gently and said in a

    soft voice, "You''re my family. No one dares to bully you. Nicole and I won''t let that happen. Remember,

    you are Phoenix from now on. You are my sister."

    Phoenix cried so hard that she could hardly bring out a word.

    Tim rubbed his nose. Hearing their conversation, he realized that he might misunderstand Samuel.

    Samuel and Phoenix ignored Tim. Samuel sent someone to escort Phoenix to Country F.

    When the ne took off, Samuel red at Tim.

    Tim rubbed his nose and said, "What''s your rtionship?"

    "Are you deaf? Don''t you hear what we said?"

    Samuel pushed the wheelchair and left.

    Tim followed behind and help Samuel pushed his wheelchair, saying, "You fell into each other''s arms.

    Of course, I misunderstood."

    "So you''re blind."

    "God, Samuel, will you stop? Don''t think I am truly afraid of you. Or I''ll tell Nicole about this."

    Tim felt that Samuel just ignored him.

    When Samuel thought of Nicole, he stopped and said, "If I had an affair with Phoenix, I would have

    been with her instead of waiting this long. And, don''t tell Nicole about this."

    "Why? You must feel guilty. Otherwise, why are you hiding it from Nicole?"

    Hearing Tim''s words, Samuel was speechless.

    "I don''t understand. Why hasn''t the Louis Group gone bankrupt with you?"

    "Samuel, stop taunting me. I know you''re mocking me for being silly. You didn''t tell me. How do I know

    what''s going on? Nicole is my sister. And you had another woman in your arms. Why can¡¯t I ask about

    it?"

    Tim said righteously.

    Thinking that Tim did it for the sake of Nicole, Samuel told Tim everything about Phoenix and him, as

    well as the things about Eason.

    Tim finally understood why Samuel took Phoenix as his younger sister.

    Phoenix''s current position in the Don family was too awkward.

    Although Davon did not care about Phoenix''s identity, it would help if Samuel took Phoenix as his sister

    so that Phoenix became the daughter of the Green family.

    "So that''s it is. Poor girl. How about I take her as my sister? There are not so many people in my family

    anyway."

    Hearing Tim''s words, Samuel paused for a moment, and then he whispered, "Do you think anyone can

    be Phoenix''s brother? You''re not qualified."

    "Samuel, you want a fight, do you? Don''t think that I will take care of you just because you''re disabled

    now, I''m telling you..."

    Tim was still chattering. Samuel pushed the wheelchair and left with a faint smile.

    Tim was always warm-hearted.

    Nicole didn''t know what they did outside. Evelyn brought a lot of supplements to Nicole, which made

    Nicole feel embarrassed.

    "Come on, Evelyn. I''m just pregnant. This is too much."

    Nicole frowned.

    Evelyn smiled and said, "Tim bought those for me after my miscarriage. I hate to see them go to waste.

    Just finish these things for me. Besides, you''re not that healthy. It''s good for you and your child."

    "But it''s too much."

    Nicole looked at the pile of supplements and felt helpless.

    "It''s fine. You don''t need to cook them by yourself."

    Hearing this, Nicole felt like weeping but had no tears.

    That''s not what she''s worried about. She just didn''t want to eat too much.

    With such a lot of supplements, she had to eat for a long time. And she must gain weight for that.

    "Alright, since you''ve decided to have this child, you should take good care of yourself. If you were in

    bad health, how could you make sure the child gets enough nutrition? Nicole, honestly, I envy you. You

    should cherish what you have."

    A trace of sadness shed through Evelyn''s eyes.

    Nicole hurriedly held her hand and said, "Evelyn, three years are short."

    "I know. Compared to those women who can''t get pregnant, I''m lucky."

    Hearing Evelyn''s words, Nicole thought of Phoenix and Olivia.

    She whispered, "Phoenix just left. I wonder if you''ve met her or not. I''ll introduce you to her when I get

    the chance. She''s very nice."

    "OK."

    Evelyn thought that it was okay to know a new friend. She knew Nicole had been a good judge of

    character.

    Nicole smiled. They began to chat.

    Seeing that their wives were having a lovely chat, Samuel and Tim went to the study.

    "How is your health?"

    Although Samuel liked to bicker with Tim, he cared about Tim''s health, especially when he heard

    Evelyn say that she could not have a child until three yearster. Samuel couldn''t help but feel pity for

    Tim.

    "Still the same. You know, it takes time to clean up the poison."

    A trace of coldness shed through Tim''s eyes.

    Major died horribly, but it was not enough for him.

    If he could punish Major, he would have cut Major into pieces.

    Samuel understood how Tim felt and whispered, "Davon probably more skilled than ir. I''ll let him

    take a look at youter. Perhaps you don''t have to wait for three years."

    "You mean that girl''s husband, William''s son, Davon?"

    "Didn''t you know him?"

    "But I never get in touch with him."

    Tim did not have any contact with Davon. If it weren''t for Nicole, he wouldn''t even know who he was.

    Samuel smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. There will be a lot of chance."

    Tim suddenly thought of something and said, "Samuel, you should agree me to take that girl as my

    sister. If I were Davon''s brother-inw, I don''t need to beg him. Maybe he will volunteer to help me.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Yes, I have to take that girl as my sister. It''s a deal."

    Samuel looked at Tim as if Tim was a fool. He said indifferently, "Phoenix doesn''t know you at all. And

    you almost beat her just now. What makes you think that you could be her brother?"

    Samuel''s words struck Tim.

    "Well, I can get to know her again."

    "Stop it. You had better take good care of yourself rather than caring about this. By the way, the Louis

    Group doesn''t perform well recently. What the hell are you doing?"

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Tim was immediately shocked.

    "Holy shit, why do you care about Louis Group so much? Samuel, I''m telling you, I''m your uncle-inw.

    Don''t mess my business up."

    "Idiot."

    Samuel didn''t want to talk to him. They were not thinking about the same thing at all. He threw a file

    folder to Tim and said indifferently, "Take a look at thend of this tender. If you have enough money,

    you can think about it. I have inside information that the government will start nning for this ce

    next year. If you buy thisnd now, then what will happen? I think you know what I mean."

    Tim''s eyes lit up immediately.

    "Holy shit. Why didn''t you tell me earlier if you had any inside information? I don''t have any money left,

    but you do. Hurry up and lend me 100 million, please."

    It sounded that Tim took it for granted. It made Samuel''s lips twitch involuntarily.

    Tim was really cheeky.

 Chapter 1431 I Dont Want to See You Now

    Chapter 1431 I Don''t Want to See You Now

    "I can bid on my own. Why would I lend the money to you?"

    Samuel rolled his eyes at Tim.

    Tim said with a smiley face, "With such a big business, you won¡¯t care about small profits. Hurry up, let

    me go back and run it. Then I can participate in the bidding."

    Samuel really didn''t care about thisnd. If the Louis Group had not been experiencing dismal sales

    recently, he wouldn''t have told Tim about this news.

    This piece ofnd was useless for the time being, but once the government made ns next year, the

    Louis Group would make a profit no matter what they used thend for.

    Although Tim was the son-inw of the Mason family, if the Louis family was supported by the Manson

    family, Tim wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it ording to his personality. Samuel had known Tim for so many

    years, so he knew about it of course.

    But it would be different if he lent Tim money.

    At most, it was a friend¡¯s kindness.

    So Samuel wrote him a check.

    "Go to the bank and cash it yourself. However, you couldn''t deal with thisnd for the time being. Your

    money will be held up this year. Think about it carefully."

    Tim waved his hand and said, "If you didn¡¯t tell me this news, the Louis Group may close next year. I

    have thought about it."

    "What happened to the Louis Group?"

    Samuel believed in Tim''s business skills, but the stock prices of the Louis Group were indeed unstable

    during this period.

    Tim''s face was stilted.

    "No big deal. A few shareholders are making trouble. It is an internal dispute. I can handle it."

    "If you need help, just say it. I would manage to help you, especially with money. If you need money,

    tell me at any time."

    "I see. I will if I need it. Thank you."

    Tim put away the check. "Don''t tell Nicole and Evelyn. I can handle it myself. It''s just a few clowns.

    However, if you are idle recently, you can help take the shares of the Louis Group."

    Samuel immediately understood what was going on.

    "Are you nning to expel all the shareholders of the Louis Group?"

    "Since they don''t want me as the chairman, why do I keep them? You said that you have a lot of

    money. Since you support me, why would I keep these annoying bastards? Why don''t I take back all

    the shares with your help? Then I can do everything at will."

    Tim was resolute in big issues.

    Samuel nodded.

    "Alright. But aren''t you afraid that I''ll take the shares of the Louis Group for myself?"

    "If you have no shame, fine by me. At worst, Evelyn and I can move to your ce. You can run the

    Louis Group for me. I will be all happy and rxed."

    Tim said nonchntly, but Samuel knew that Tim would not ask him to do it if Tim didn¡¯tpletely

    trust him.

    Samuel was a little touched.

    He had never thought that he would be a true friend with Tim before, but now, because of Nicole,

    they had be rtives and even real buddies.

    "Get out here. I don''t want to see you now."

    Samuel said it jokingly, and then he heard his phone ring.

    He picked up the phone and took a look. It was Jarrod. He probably knew that Nicole was pregnant and

    called to congratte him.

    Seeing that Samuel was about to answer the phone, Tim hurriedly said, "I''m going out to look for

    Evelyn. Time to go back. There are still a bunch of things to do."

    "Alright, take care."

    "Save it."

    Tim waved and went out.

    Samuel answered the phone.

    "Jarrod."

    Samuel felt a little warm.

    It felt good that there was still someone rted to him by blood.

    Jarrod leaned against the window and looked at the clouds outside. He smiled and said,

    "Congrattions."

    "What I want is not your congrattion. By the way, how is my sister-inw?"

    When Jarrod heard Samuel call Amelia sister-inw, he couldn''t help butugh even happier.

    "She is much better. Amelia wanted to see Nicole, but I stopped her. We have been very busytely."

    Hearing that they wereing, Samuel was actually looking forward to it, but they sure were very busy

    if Jerrod said so.

    "Actually I hope you and Amelia cane here together."

    "When it is over, Amelia and I will go to the Green''s. I heard that the scenery in Seapolis City is good

    and so is the climate. It is suitable for retirement."

    Samuel was immediately full of expectation by Jarrod''s words.

    "Really? Don''t lie to me?"

    "Why would I do that? But you got injured and almost lost your life. How could you be so impulsive?

    Why didn¡¯t you call me? At least I''m your brother, and I know people who have powerful connections."

    When Jarrod heard the news, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried, "How are you now?"

    "I¡¯m fine. Nicole saved me."

    "You owe Nicole a life so you must treat her well."

    "I see."

    It had been a long time since Samuel had talked to Jarrod like this.

    "What have you been up for recently?"

    "About the formation of the ore vein."

    What Jarrod said immediately made Samuel nervous.

    "Leo and Jayden haven''t given up yet?"

    "Why would they give up? Amelia was correct. Jayden had a guy who knew formations. This guy

    seemed to be Amelia''s rtive. At present, his identity had not been confirmed. However, Amelia had

    not been in a good mood these past few days because of this. Furthermore, because of Major''s death,

    Jayden had recently made that person break the formation like crazy. This person was very good at it,

    and Amelia was a bit tired. There was nothing I could do, so I found someone to disrupt Jayden''s

    businesses to break his capital chain. "

    Jarrod also felt a little distressed when he spoke of this.

    Amelia had not had a good rest for two days. She might not be able to hold on anymore.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Haven¡¯t you found that guy who knows formations?"

    "Not yet. However, there is a clue that he might be in Country F. You know that I can''t enter Country F.

    If you have connections over there, you''d better help me find it out."

    Samuel suddenly thought of Phoenix.

    She went there because of Davon. She was in a bad situation and mood as well. She wouldn¡¯t be able

    to handle it.

    "Jarrod, I do have some connections, but I¡¯m afraid it is not convenient now."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Never mind. I''m just saying. Now that it''s inconvenient, forget it. I''ll think of another way."

    Jarrod did not say anything else, but Samuel knew that Jarrod would not mention it if he had other

    choices.

    Perhaps that guy made trouble for Amelia.

    Samuel had withdrawn from this mission, so of course, he had no right to investigate that guy in

    Country F. Only Davon and Phoenix were allowed to do so. However, something just happened to

    Davon''s adoptive father, so he might not have the time and energy to deal with this matter.

    Therefore, Phoenix was the best candidate. Moreover, once Phoenix helped to make it, the Don family

    and the Sawyer family would no longer mind that Phoenix was Leo''s daughter.

    "Jarrod, I''ll deal with it and try my best to let my people find that guy. What do you want to do? Do you

    want to get him out?"

    Jarrod immediately became spirited.

    "That''s right. You also know that Amelia''s families are all dead. Although I don''t know who that guy is,

    he is still a family member of Amelia. She wants to have a family."

    Jarrod was clear, and Samuel immediately understood.

    "Alright, I''ll do it. But I can¡¯t guarantee that it will seed."

    "It''s OK. I feel much relieved that you can arrange it. After all, I believe in the ability of your people."

    Samuelughed.

    "When it is done, you and Amelia juste back. No matter what other people say, I don''t care."

    "Alright."

    Jarrod was not young anymore. After this, he nned to live a good life with Amelia.

    He just wanted him and Amelia to be happy for the rest of his life. He was joking about living in the

    Green''s, but he did want to return to Seapolis City. He had begun to check the house there.

    They talked for a few more minutes before hanging up.

    Tim left with Evelyn. Samuel came to Nicole''s room with worry. He saw that she was tired and fell

    asleep, so he left.

    After getting pregnant, Nicole was very sleepy. At first, Samuel was worried, but after seeing a doctor,

    he found out that this was the normal reaction of pregnancy, so he let it go.

    As long as Nicole was healthy, Samuel did not care whether she was fat or thin.

    He went to the study and sent a message to Phoenix.

    At this time, Phoenix was on the ne. She would see the message when she got off.

    Phoenix had flown for five to six hours beforending in Country F. As soon as she got off the ne, a

    message came from her phone. She took it out and looked at the massage. She was stunned for a

    moment.

    The task given to her by Samuel was somewhat difficult, but as long as it was Mr. Green''s order, she

    wouldplete it.

    Phoenix looked at the alert situation around the airport. It was even stricter than before. She felt a little

    jittery.

    Back then, Phoenix did not withdraw her power when she left Country F. Now that she returned, she

    did not want to let others know. She just contacted her own people, and then a car quietly appeared at

    the border and brought Phoenix in.

    "What''s going on now?"

    As soon as Phoenix got in the car, she began to ask.

    "Prince Jayden ispletely at odds with the king. The internal conflict between them is very intense.

    Surprisingly, Prince Jayden has prated quite a bit between the Cab and the council members

    while he was away these years. Therefore, the king didn''t get the upper hand," his subordinate Lynde

    hurried to say, "As Major was dead, Jayden went straight to the Sawyers and asked for their help, but

    was rejected by Mr. Sawyer. However, the news that Mr. Sawyer secretly met with Prince Jayden at

    night spread out. The king flew into a rage so he went in person and killed Mr. Sawyer."

    Hearing what Lynde said, Phoenix frowned tightly.

    Leo wasn''t such an impulsive person. Even if Eason went to see Jayden, he may not cooperate with

    Jayden. Why did Leo kill Eason in person so aggressively?

    Was there something that they did not know?

    Did Eason get some evidence against Leo? Therefore, he was killed?

    Phoenix didn¡¯t understand and felt that the situation in Country F was getting more and more

    <pplicated.

 Chapter 1432 Happy to Die Here

    Chapter 1432 Happy to Die Here

    "Go to the Sawyer''s. "Phoenix said.

    Lynde was stupefied by her words.

    "Princess, you can''t go there. It''s in a mess now. They are about to revolt. King is sending troops to

    suppress them. Perhaps the entire Sawyer family would be the dead meat."

    What Lynde said frightened Phoenix.

    "The whole family?"

    Howe?

    King was going to kill the entire family?

    Phoenix became worried about Davon who had returned.

    "Go to the Sawyer''s!"

    "Princess"

    "Don''t you understand what I said?"

    Phoenix was somewhat angry.

    Lynde understood and didn''t stop her anymore. Also, he fetched some guards to protect Phoenix.

    Phoenix was thinking.

    She was away for several days.

    Howe Country F be like this?

    "What is Jayden doing?"

    If it was because Jayden asked Eason to meet him, then why didn''t Jayden help when the family was

    in danger?

    She guessed there was something wrong.

    Lynde said, "Prince Jayden fell ill ever since then. Many doctors went to his house, but he didn''t get

    better. It''s said that his illness came from anger."

    "Bullshit!"

    Lynde was a little surprised about her response, but he didn''t hear the swear.

    Phoenix thought it might be Jayden''s scheme. He attempted to kill the whole Sawyer family with a

    borrowed sword.

    The Sawyer family was important who could be either a friend or a powerful enemy. Therefore, if

    Jayden failed to draw the family over to his side, he would kill them through the king''s hand.

    If that was true,

    She would definitely let Jayden pay the price.

    However, how could she stop her father without any evidence?

    Even if Leo was her dad, she probably couldn''t stop it.

    "Lynde, let some people collect some evidence that Jayden framed the Sawyer Family."

    "Princess, that''s difficult. Prince Jayden has his house inplete lockdown. No one can get in."

    Lynde found it difficult.

    "Anyway, I need some evidence. I''ll go to the Sawyer''s to stop the army. Send the evidence to the

    pce if any. Otherwise, I''ll die with them."

    Phoenix was ready for death.

    Lynde was stilted.

    "Princess, how about yourself?"

    "No more worry about me. Please hurry up."

    Phoenix caught a taxi to the Sawyer''s after getting off.

    No one had the guts to go there at that time.

    Lynde looked at Phoenix from behind and knew that his mission was very important. He hastened to

    deliver her order.

    When Phoenix arrived, the house was already surrounded by the army.

    "This is the king''smand. As long as you surrender, we can save your lives." A guard said.

    "Stop!" Phoenix shouted,

    The head of the guards was stunned when he saw Phoenix. Then he respectfully bowed to her after a

    pause.

    "Princess Inez, why are you here?"

    "There''s something wrong here. You should stop. It''s not toote to decide after my men talk the whole

    thing with the king."

    Phoenix was panting.

    When Davon heard Phoenix''s voice, he was slightly stunned and confused.

    Why was she here?

    Kim looked at Davon and whispered, "She is Leo''s daughter. How you''re gonna do with her?"

    "Her father is our enemy, not her. She has nothing to do with the feud. Besides, she is my wife."

    Kim was not in the same boat with Davon. Kim hated Phoenix so much.

    "Kim, I know that you are upset about father''s death. But at that time, she was with me in Seapolis City

    and didn''t do anything. Besides, have you forgotten she also helped us?"

    "I haven''t forgotten, but I feel ufortable that she is Leo''s daughter. We might all die here today. If

    you really care about her, tell her to leave here."

    Even though Kim said so, he didn''t regard Phoenix as his sister-inw.

    Davon looked at Kim and did not say anything, but he was gloomy.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "After all, I am not your real brother. If you care so much, I will die with her. Don''t worry, I will try my

    best to protect the whole family. I owe it to the Sawyer family."

    Davon was about to walk out when Kim grabbed him.

    "Brother, what are you saying? You are part of the family. You know I don''t recognize her as my sister-

    inw. Because I saw her father kill our dad. How could I ept her? She is innocent, so is our father."

    Kim was filled with anger whose voice was already hoarse.

    Meanwhile, the head of the guards out there had rejected Phoenix''s request.

    "Princess Inez, I''m sorry. The king said no mercy for them, and his order couldn''t be postponed.

    Otherwise, we all will pay."

    "Then you kill me first. Anyway, I don''t mean anything for him."

    Phoenix was firm and the crowds began to whisper.

    This was exactly she wanted.

    She shouted, "The Sawyer family has been keeping a low profile in Country F for so long and has

    never participated in any political campaign. Now, the entire family would be killed because of some

    fabricated things. Does king want to throw his people''s respects?"

    "Princess Inez!"

    The head panicked.

    The Princess'' speech was a total rebellion. If the king med her, even if she was a princess, she

    would not get away from the criminalw.

    However, Phoenix said coldly, "What''s wrong?" I''m not allowed to say it. the Sawyer family did nothing

    wrong. Please name their crimes if any. As honest businessmen, they had donated a lot of money for

    Country F, but now they would be killed. Is the king trying to throw his people''s respects? Give me a

    reason, or I won''t obey the order. Whatever you do, step on me first."

    Her speech was quite powerful.

    Kim was dumbfounded, while Davon was quite touched.

    So silly she was! What she did was in vain.

    Afraid that she would act impulsively, Davon didn''t tell her the news. He didn''t expect that she would

    He wouldn''t let anyone hurt her.

    When Davon was about to get out, he was stopped by a shadowy guard.

    "Mr. Davon, the princess wants you to stay here. You are already dead in Country F. If you get out,

    nothing but crimes to the Sawyer family. She has already sent people to find some evidence. As long

    as we find it, the princess and you will be fine."

    The shadowy guard''s voice wasn''t loud, but everyone could hear it clearly.

    No one cared about them right now except Phoenix. And she was trying her best to save them.

    Now Kim felt sorry for his attitude towards Phoenix.

    "Brother, I"

    "Don''t say anything. Do as she said. Kim, you take everyone out through the secret path."

    Davon made a decision.

    Kim said worriedly, "Brother, how about you? How do you get out?"

    "I will have a way out. You take everyone out. Uncle Mark and Commander Emory would wait for you.

    We will take revenge, but our lives are the priority now. So, hurry up and leave here."

    Kim knew Davon had a point, but he couldn''t leave Davon here alone.

    "Alright."

    He nodded and took all his rtives to the secret path, but he stayed.

    Anyway, he had to stay with Davon.

    Davon didn''t know that Kim stayed. He was so moved to see Phoenix protecting the entire family. He

    wanted to take her out of here.

    Davon was in love with such a brave girl.

    She was his right one.

    Davon would love her till the seas went dry and till rocks melted.

    Davon knew that today might be the doomsday. Previously, he felt a little regretful that he didn''t

    express his deep love to her. Now, he waspletely relieved.

    Hearing Phoenix''s words, the head of the guards was pale.

    "Princess Inez, are you trying to rebel?"

    "Nonsense! As a princess, I''m here to save people''s respect. How could you say I''m rebelling? Are you

    fabricating the order to kill them too?"

    The head was quite surprised by her usation.

    "Princess Inez, if you continue to do so, then please forgive me."

    Then the guard held his gunpoint at Phoenix.

    Phoenix was somewhat shocked.

    Sure enough, she meant nothing to her father.

    She thought her identity would intimidate the army. It turned out that all were in vain.

    However, she was happy to die here.

    Some thoughts shed through Phoenix''s mind. She looked at the guard and shouted, "Shoot if you

    can. I want to see who gives you the guts! I do all of these for the sake of the people."

    Then the guard pulled the trigger.

    The bullet followed the trajectory towards Phoenix.

    She could dodge the bullet. Behind her was the entire family, so she couldn''t.

    A person rushed out. Phoenix was held by Davon. When she saw Davon clearly, he got shot.

 Chapter 1433 You Want to Frame Him?

    Chapter 1433 You Want to Frame Him?

    "Davon!"

    Phoenix was heartbroken.

    Was he crazy?

    Didn''t he know that he was thought dead in Country F? How could hee out?

    A smile spread over the handsome face. He said, "As long as I am with you, no one can hurt you."

    He spoke in a low voice, so only Phoenix could hear it. Memories suddenly came crowding into her

    mind.

    Davon rolled out of the battlefield where mes raged around with Phoenix tightly in his arms. He said,

    "As long as I am with you, no one can hurt you."

    At that time, she was fine, but Davon was covered in bruises.

    Back then, she was eighteen, and he was in his twenties.

    In those days, Davon was thin and weak and looked pale. Although he was physically delicate, he had

    dared to save her again and again.

    Phoenix had a bad headache. The fragments of memories that she had forgotten were pieced together.

    They had known each other a long time ago.

    They used to be so close.

    Phoenix smelt the blood of him. She burst into tears.

    "Stupid."

    "Don''t cry."

    Davon wiped her tears. A pocket pistol slid down from his sleeve. He aimed at the temple of the guard

    captain.

    The captain was killed by a single shot from the pistol with a silencer.

    The other guards did not know what to do when they found their leader dead.

    At this moment, Kim returned.

    When he saw that Davon''s back was injured and Phoenix was crying hard, his eyes turned red with

    rage.

    "I''ll kill you bastards!"

    He went mad and fired shots at the guards.

    They said the Sawyers had rebelled.

    So what if he did rebel?

    Davon heard the gunshot. He instantly looked back and frowned when he saw Kim was going wild.

    "Phoenix, take good care of yourself. The Sawyers can''t escape unscathed today. My father is gone. I

    need to protect his only child."

    "Let me do it!"

    Phoenix knew the importance of the Sawyers to Davon.

    She had her memories back.

    She remembered everything about Davon in the past.

    Since he was her man, she would take everything he faced.

    In the past, Davon had always saved her regardless of danger. She wanted to help him this time.

    Phoenix pushed Davon behind her. Even now, she was thinking that Davon could not be exposed.

    She jumped up and kicked Kim away. The next second, the bullet flew past Kim''s ear.

    Kim was startled. Soon he realized that Phoenix had saved him. Before he could say anything, Phoenix

    had joined the battle.

    Kim had mixed feelings.

    "Hurry and leave!"

    Davon endured the pain and pulled Kim.

    "Why did youe back?"

    "I can''t leave you alone! It''s the matter of the Sawyer Family!"

    Kim suddenly cried like a child.

    Since childhood, they had grown up together. Although they were unrted by blood, the ties of

    brotherhood were tight.

    Davon''s eyes were moist.

    He grabbed and hugged Kim tightly. He whispered, "Kim, I''m a soldier. Leo can''t die yet."

    Davon wanted to kill Leo more than anyone else, but he couldn''t.

    Leo hadmitted so many sins and needed to be tried by many countries. He couldn''t just kill Leo for

    his personal grudges.

    Davon knew that Kim wanted to kill Leo at all costs now. So did he.

    But his duty stopped him.

    Kim paused for a moment and asked, "Then when?"

    "When the evidence of his guilt is exposed to the public."

    "But where is the evidence? He''s so cunning and cautious. He won''t leave any evidence of guilt. He

    can get away with it!"

    Kim could not stay calm.

    Davon did not know how to reply.

    Then Phoenix returned.

    She looked quite aggressive. Some of the guards had escaped, while most were injured and were lying

    on the ground.

    Phoenix said in a low voice, "He never leaves any evidence. But we can fake it. As long as people are

    convinced, it''s the evidence of his crimes."

    She seemed to want to give up the rtion with Leo by blood.

    Kim was slightly stunned.

    "You want to frame him?" asked Davon.

    "Frame him? He detained the daughters of so many high-ranking officials. He coveted the veins of

    Country Z and wanted to take them for himself. He tortured William and forced my mother. All of these

    are facts."

    "Kim is right. It''s very difficult to seek evidence of Leo''s crimes. He is very cunning, and wouldn''t leave

    evidence. Even if he did, only Jayden has it. Before Jaydenes to the throne, it is his most powerful

    weapon to threaten Leo. So whatever we do, we can''t find any evidence of their crimes. When can we

    find it? I can''t wait any longer. Leo and Jayden must be tried by the whole world," said Phoenix.

    Kim was puzzled at the hatred in Phoenix''s eyes.

    Wasn''t Leo her father?

    Why was she so heartless?

    Davon seemed to know what Kim was thinking. He whispered, "Her mother was killed by Leo."

    This was a secret at court.

    Including Phoenix, only a few people knew that her mother did not die of illness, but was executed by

    Leo. The only reason for her execution was that she could not offer help in politics for her low status.

    He had to kill this wife, so he could marry more powerfuldies.

    So her mother needed to die.

    Phoenix was only six years old back then.

    She would never forget that day on which she was ying hide-and-seek with her mother. She hid in

    the wardrobe and waited to be discovered, but only to witness Leo strangle her mother to death.

    It was a nightmare, scaring her sweaty every night.

    She would never forget Leo''s cruelty.

    Her mother cried out for help, but he covered her nose and mouth tightly, suffocating her to death.

    Phoenix was so frightened. She trembled, but she managed not to make any noise. She was afraid that

    Leo would find her having witnessed it and also killed her.

    At the age of six, she had understood death.

    To live, she swallowed everything. To live, she could not tell anyone the cause of her mother''s death.

    There wasn''t even a funeral for her mother. She was dragged out after death. Some said she was

    thrown to the mass graves.

    Phoenix braved the elements to head for the mass grave. The corpses terrified her. She trembled as

    she searched. In the end, she only found the half body of her mother. The other half had been torn

    apart and dragged away by wild beasts.

    The six-year-old knew for the first time that crying was useless. She found a clean ce and buried the

    half body.

    She could not carve words or make a tablet. Nor could she tell anyone about her mother''s

    whereabouts. Every year, she avoided everyone and sneaked out to the mass graves in memory of her

    mother.

    It was her mother who was mostly by her side in her childhood. The so-called father had never given

    her care or love.

    The night she found that her mother was killed, she had a severe fever. The maidservant went to Leo

    for help, but before she could see Leo, she was beaten out by the guard captain.

    Phoenix did not know how she survived. She felt alternately cold and hot. She seemed to see her

    mother. Phoenix cried that she wanted to follow her, but was scolded and asked to live strong.

    When she woke up, Phoenix waspletely exhausted. There was no one beside her. She did not

    know how long she had been unconscious, nor did she know how she had recovered from her fever.

    Afterward, she found out that it was Ms. Sally, namely Sally Shaw, who had sent someone to give her

    medicine, which saved her life.

    But before she could thank Sally, Sally died of illness.

    Phoenix learned a lot in that year.

    She knew that Sally might not have died of illness. Perhaps she was also killed by Leo. But Phoenix

    could not avenge her mother and Sally at an early age when she couldn''t even protect herself.

    Therefore, she escaped on a dark night. She boarded a ship for stowaways to Country Z and met

    Samuel there. Only then did she truly survive.

    It was ironic that Leo had never looked for her since she had been away for several years. Perhaps she

    was unimportant to Leo.

    Later on, Phoenix came back. Because of her background, Leo epted her and conferred the title of

    Princess Inez. However, Phoenix knew that Leo had never favored her as his daughter.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    She had never told anyone about her stories, except Samuel. So she was surprised when Davon

    mentioned the cause of her mother''s death.

    Davon knew what she was thinking and spoke in a low voice, "Let''s leave here first. Leo''s guards got

    hurt, and they won''t let us go. There is a secret passage inside. Let''s go."

    Previously, Kim had prejudices against Phoenix. But after he heard her story, he felt sympathetic.

    Moreover, she was Davon''s wife. So Kim finally epted her.

    "Yes, Phoenix, let''s go."

    His sincerity touched Phoenix. Her eyes became moist.

    Davon leaned against Phoenix and whispered, "If you don''t leave now, your husband will bleed to

    death."

    Only then did Phoenix recall Davon''s injuries.

    "Let''s go!"

    She supported Davon and quickly entered the secret passage in the Sawyer''s with Kim.

    Phoenix did not know when Davon had built the secret passage, nor did she know where this secret

    passage led. She just trusted and followed them. She said, "I have sent my group to collect evidence of

    Jayden framing my father. As long as the evidence is collected, I will expose Jayden''s sins. At that

    time, there is no way that he cane to the throne."

    Davon paused for a moment. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a loud noise outside. The

    ground began to tremble. At the same time, the secret passage in front of them copsed.

 Chapter 1434 Stop Joking

    Chapter 1434 Stop Joking

    "Damn it!"

    Davon became worried, and so did Kim.

    "What?"

    Phoenix didn''t know what happened, then Kim said, "The people outside blew up the house. I didn''t

    think about that when I dug the secret passage. So once the house exploded, the secret passage

    below would probably be blocked, which means we''re trapped here."

    There was no way out and no food. What¡¯s worse, Davon was injured. If they couldn''t get out, they

    would die here. Moreover, Phoenix knew that as long as they went out now, there were many people

    outside waiting for them with guns ands.

    ¡®What should they do?¡¯

    Davon''s face was getting paler and Phoenix was very anxious.

    "I''m going out! I don''t believe that Leo dares to kill me in front of everyone! As long as he doesn''t kill

    me, I will have my way to get you out."

    She was about to stand up when Davon stopped her.

    "It''s useless. If he really cares, I wouldn¡¯t be injured."

    He would not allow Phoenix to go out and die anyway.

    Phoenix felt heartbroken while looking at Davon.

    "We need to do something with your wound. Not here."

    She meant that she had to give it a try anyway.

    With Phoenix''s words, Davon was very happy.

    "Wait a moment. I¡¯m fine. You can simply deal with my wound now. I''ll teach you how."

    Davon taught Phoenix to deal with the wound.

    Phoenix did as he told.

    Because of the copse, they could hear the voices above clearly. So they talked in a low voice in case

    bringing soldiers here.

    They could hear the sounds of footstepsing from above one after another. It seemed that there

    were a lot of people here.

    Phoenix did not believe that the soldiers went back without telling Leo that she was also here. But Leo

    still sent people here, and even ruthlessly exploded this ce. He never cared about her life. Although

    she no longer had any hope for this man, Phoenix still felt heartbroken.

    This meant that she had no home or family here.

    Only the people who had the same experience could understand the feeling of not being loved by their

    parents. They felt hollow inside even with money and power.

    Davon hugged phoenix and whispered, "I¡¯m tired. Let me lean on you for a while."

    Phoenix knew that Davon had done it on purpose. Maybe he had noticed her sadness and tried to

    divert her attention.

    Besides Samuel, Davon was the only one who would treat her well unconditionally.

    She was pretty lucky.

    Phoenix smiled, hugged his shoulder, and whispered, "Darling."

    It immediately stunned Davon. He paused for a few seconds, then he smiled and whispered, "Say it

    again."

    "Darling."

    Although they had registered as a couple, it was too sudden and too unexpected for Phoenix to adapt

    to the role of Davon¡¯s wife. She especially had difficulty saying the word "darling". However, at this

    moment, it was so easy for her to speak it out.

    Davon heard it andughed foolishly. He thought, "I can die for you, my love. Inez Freeman, stay with

    me forever."

    He stretched out his arms and tightly encircled Phoenix. He felt her temperature and smelled her hair.

    He suddenly felt that as long as she was with him, it didn¡¯t matter even if he would die here.

    Kim felt that he was just a third wheel. If he had known about this, he wouldn''t havee back. If he

    was outside, he could at least try to save Davon, but now he was so awkward.

    He tried his best to be neglected, but still felt a little awkward.

    Phoenix did not think that much, because she was busy considering how to get out.

    Davon looked pale. Although he insisted that he was fine, how could he be fine with so much blood?

    Moreover, the bullet was still in his body. What if he had a feverter?

    Phoenix frowned. She heard Davon whisper, "Phoenix, tell me a story."

    "A story?"

    Phoenix was a little surprised.

    "You can¡¯t?"

    Davon raised his head and smiled. That moment, Phoenix felt that Davon''s eyes were especially bright

    and dazzling.

    "No, I only know tongue twisters."

    "That''s fine. I just want to hear your voice."

    Davon lowered her head and approached Phoenix again. He whispered, "Perhaps you can think about

    it. Practice with me first. Then you can tell our children someday."

    Phoenix froze.

    So Davon didn¡¯t know that she couldn¡¯t have a baby?

    Speaking of her body, Phoenix suddenly felt a little sad.

    She didn''t regret saving Davon that year, but now, she felt a little guilty about him.

    She remembered Davon''s kindness and love.

    They had been together for more than two months, all day and all night. Back then, she was certain

    that she would not get pregnant, and also she hadn''t thought about spending her whole life with Davon.

    She admitted that she was depraved back then. Only because Samuel left without saying goodbye, she

    felt upset and couldn¡¯t vent her anger. Davon, the man who liked her so much, happened to show up,

    so she seized the opportunity.

    She thought of ying with another man to forget Samuel, even for a short period of time.

    During those two months, she did forget Samuel. She was very happy with Davon. Davon spoiled her

    and would never refuse her anything. However, she only slept with him and did not fall in love with him.

    She even forgot Davon afterwards.

    Sure she was a bitch.

    However, Davon had not only remembered her but also been secretly taking care of her for so many

    years. How could she not be touched?

    It was said that a woman could be as carefree as a man. But in fact, a woman can be touched and fall

    in love with a man easily.

    Phoenix had been longing for love for too long, but she didn''t expect that there was a man who had

    secretly loved her for so many years. Did she really have no feelings for Davon?

    No!

    She knew that if she did not love him, she would not give herself to him, even if just for fun.

    So how could Davon not know about her infertility? He was there when this happened.

    Phoenix was grieved and whispered, "We won''t have children. Davon, you know that."

    "What are you talking about? Don''t worry. We will. Trust me."

    Davon held Phoenix''s hand firmly.

    At this moment, Phoenix seemed to see some hope.

    Davon was good at medical skills, so she could trust him, right?

    After so many years, Phoenix had stopped thinking about having children. She thought that she

    wouldn¡¯t feel it anymore. But at this moment, she was filled with excitement, happiness, and even

    expectation.

    "Alright, I believe in you."

    "Yes, so work hard on stories."

    Davon smiled faintly and lowered his head again.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He felt very dizzy, and couldn¡¯t see things clearly. He knew that it was due to excessive blood loss and

    that they were unable to get out for a while. Perhaps he would have a high fever.

    He didn''t know what to do to reduce Phoenix''s worries and fears.

    Davon didn''t want to worry Phoenix, so telling a story was the most feasible method he could think of.

    Phoenix lowered her head and pondered what to say.

    After thinking about it for a long time, she still got nothing.

    Her childhood was not happy, and the story she had heard most was the only tongue twister her

    mother told her. She had never read fairy tales and storybooks just to avoid missing her mother in

    those years. So now Davon''s request was a little difficult for her.

    However, since Davon wanted to hear it, she had to do it. After thinking for a while, she started, "Let

    me tell you a story from the military camp?"

    "Alright. I like to hear whatever story you tell."

    Davon''s voice was exceptionally gentle.

    Kim moved away again.

    He didn¡¯t want to disturb them.

    He hoped to find a ce to hide in.

    The two of them were showing their affection, without caring about his feelings at all. They even treated

    him like an invisible person, so he breathed carefully for fear of disturbing them.

    Kim knew what Davon had done for Phoenix over the years. He thought that Phoenix was not good for

    Davon, but seeing Davon''s satisfaction and gentleness at this moment, Kim realized that he was

    wrong.

    Phoenix was the light in Davon''s life. Because of her, Davon was full of energy.

    He looked at Phoenix again and discovered that there was a light in her eyes, and this light was Davon.

    He suddenly felt relieved.

    Kim closed his eyes and rested. He needed to recover his strength to get out in a while.

    Phoenix felt that Davon loosened the hand that was hugging her waist and held her fingers to y with.

    She was slightly stunned and flushed, and the story in her mind was interrupted again. But she didn''t

    stop him.

    Phoenix took a deep breath and stopped panicking.

    During those years when they were supporting peacekeeping, there were many interesting things.

    Phoenix thought that she would forget those distant memories, but now she remembered them as if

    they had happened yesterday.

    She gave him a faint smile.

    "Let me tell you a story about Joe."

    Joe had worked for Phoenix. He was simple and honest, but also very funny.

    "Alright."

    Davon did not know him at all, but he liked to hear whatever Phoenix said.

    Davon felt very dizzy. Actually, it was a little hard for him to listen to Phoenix. Her voice seemed far

    away from here. Therefore, Davon sped Phoenix''s hand to make sure that she was still by his side.

    "What''s wrong? Does the wound hurt?"

    Phoenix asked anxiously.

    "No, I just feel that your hands are soft."

    Davon said in a low voice.

    Phoenix suddenly felt a little shy.

    "Davon, stop joking. I''ll forget about the story."

    "Alright."

    Seeing Phoenix''s unconscious shyness, Davon chuckled, and then he leaned his head in her arms.

    Phoenix¡¯s voice was gentle with relief and warmth. Davon finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and passed

    out. Unfortunately, Phoenix did not notice that.

 Chapter 1435 What a Fucking Mess

    Chapter 1435 What a Fucking Mess

    Phoenix was stuck in her memories. She remembered things that happened in her youth, which had

    be her invaluable assets. She would reminisce old days once in a while.

    A soldier''s hard life may make a soldier regret enrolling himself, but only for some time, while not being

    a soldier would be a lifetime regret. She was d that she met Samuel and that she had been a

    soldier.

    Even now, the faces of those brothers who lived and died together with her were vivid in her memories.

    As Phoenix spoke, she discovered that Davon''s hand stopped moving. She thought that he stopped

    because he got tired of ying with her fingers. She thought he was listening to her now. Although her

    throat was as dry as bone, she continued.

    Davon was leaning against Phoenix. Suddenly, Phoenix felt his body temperature was a little high.

    Phoenix came back to earth. She touched Davon''s forehead. It was very hot.

    "Davon! Davon!"

    Phoenix shouted in a low voice, but Davon gave her no response.

    Kim, on the other hand, opened his eyes.

    "What happened to Davon?"

    "He has a fever."

    Phoenix med herself.

    She was by his side, yet she didn''t know when he had a fever and when he fainted. She was too

    careless.

    Davon was so nice to her. She didn''t deserve it!

    Phoenix was very sad.

    "No, we can''t dy. Davon will die if we do nothing."

    Phoenix was firm.

    Kim knew what she was going to do, so he stopped her. And he was the first one to do that.

    "Phoenix, you mean a lot to Davon. He will cling to life as long as you''re here. If something happens to

    you, it will destroy Davon. Perhaps you don''t know what Davon has done for you all these years, but I

    dare say that you are more important than Davon''s life in his heart. So please take good care of

    yourself for his sake. I''ll take care of this."

    Kim was very serious. Hearing his words, Phoenix felt terrible.

    In their rtionship, she took advantage of Davon. Davon had done so much for her, and she could

    never pay him back. Previously, Phoenix didn''t care about that. Because she knew she had a lifetime to

    repay him.

    But now that Davon''s life was in danger, and she was a little scared.

    "Kim, you can''t go. I can''t let you take risks. I am important to Davon. You are also important to him.

    Listen to me, I know how to avoid them."

    "No."

    Kim firmly disagreed.

    They had different opinions.

    At this moment, the sound of gunfire suddenly came from outside.

    "Some areing."

    Phoenix and Kim were both stunned.

    Based on the intensity of the gunfire, they concluded that quite a few people were approaching them.

    Who were they?

    Jayden''s men?

    Phoenix pondered for a moment. Then she put Davon into Kim''s arms and whispered, "Take good care

    of him."

    "Phoenix, don''t."

    "Shut up!"

    At this moment, Phoenix was pretty badass, just like Davon.

    Kim was stunned.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Phoenix got up and went to a ce.

    Not long ago, she observed that the wall was thin there. If she removed a few bricks, she should be

    able to see the situation outside.

    Phoenix slightly moved and saw many feet walking on the ground.

    She looked out through the rift. Many people wereing, all in ck and masked, and the weapons

    in their hands were the most advanced.

    Were they Jayden''s men?

    Phoenix did not dare to act recklessly, even though she was so anxious.

    The enemy''s firepower was very strong, and they didn''t care about the lives of these soldiers at all. It

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    was a ughter.

    Phoenix frowned slightly.

    It was Leo who gave the order, but the price was the lives of these innocent soldiers.

    Therefore, it was a pity that the country did not have a good leader.

    Phoenix frowned tightly.

    Finally, a familiar man in ck appeared in her sight.

    It was Zayn!

    Zayn dispatched his troops with injuries. His face was grim.

    "Kill them all!"

    These people butchered the Sawyer family in cold blood, so he would not let them go.

    It was hard for him to ept the fact that Davon was his brother, and he even felt a little unbnced.

    He had been forgotten since he was a child. It was not until now that he knew that he had a half

    brother. And his half brother enjoyed the entire family''s care and resources. On top of that, Sally had

    done everything for his safety.

    They were both her sons. Why were they treated so differently?

    Zayn felt sad and jealous. He found it hard to ept that. However, Davon also saved his life. Davon

    even supported him to take the throne.

    Therefore, Zayn''s mood was veryplicated.

    He thought that he could have a lot of time to think about how to get along with Davon and ept him.

    But when he heard that something had happened to the Sawyer family and Davon had rushed back,

    Zayn couldn''t stay calm.

    Was he crazy?

    Leo killed Eason, which showed that Leo did not want to let off the Sawyer family. Did hee back at

    this time to court death?

    For the first time, Zayn was worried about a person who had nothing to do with him.

    That was right. Davon had nothing to do with him.

    Over the past twenty years, Davon had never been in his life. So they had nothing to do with each

    other.

    But his anxiety made him unable to sit still.

    These people were his trump cards, and he wouldn''t use them unless he had to. After enduring all

    these years of humiliation, he had secretly trained many people. He had nned to use them to fight

    against Leo. He didn''t expect that he would expose his strength in advance for Davon.

    Even so, he had nothing to regret.

    As long as Leo wasn''t the king, it didn''t matter who was. He only wanted to know if Davon was still

    alive.

    Zayn''s eyes were a little red and he was on the verge of tears.

    ''Davon, you must be alive! If you die, I would never forgive you for the rest of my life!''

    Zayn said in his heart over and over again, as if only in this way could he firmly believe that Davon was

    still alive.

    "Search carefully. Don''t miss any corner. I want to know exactly whether the Sawyers are alive or

    dead."

    Zayn''s voice trembled.

    He looked pale due to the wound in his heart. Logically speaking, it was not suitable for him to do such

    a thing. He needed some rest.

    Hiding in the dark, Phoenix saw the worry and tears in his eyes, which warmed her heart all of a

    sudden.

    She had never paid attention to Zayn before. Although he was Sally''s son, she only wanted to keep

    him safe, and she never intended to get involved in anything else.

    But at this moment, because of Davon, they had a deeper connection.

    Phoenix suddenly realized that she wasn''t an orphan. At least she still had an older brother.

    "Zayn."

    Phoenix''s voice fell upon Zayn''s ears.

    He suddenly turned around, thinking that he had a hallucination.

    Something was wrong.

    She was Phoenix!

    She must havee back with Davon.

    Zayn was instantly a little angry.

    "Are you crazy? Do you think this ce is a tourist attraction? Why do you bothe back? Do you

    want to die?"

    Zayn''s indignant expression warmed Phoenix''s heart.

    The battle outside was about toe to an end.

    Phoenix moved the brick and came out.

    "Zayn, I won''t take you as my brother from now on. I don''t have anything to do with Leo anymore. I''m

    not his daughter. I''m just Phoenix, Davon''s wife."

    Phoenix suddenlyughed.

    She wondered how Zayn felt now. After all, he was her brother. But now, he became her brother-inw.

    But she had already taken Zayn as a family.

    Zayn was slightly stunned. Hearing Phoenix''s words, he didn''t look very well.

    "Show some respect. Even if you marry him, you are still my sister."

    "Then what about the seniority?"

    "What do you mean? I''m on your side, and that will not change. Are you stupid? How can everything be

    done ording to his rules? Don''t you know there''s no one in your family?"

    Zayn was still angry.

    His sister had be his sister-inw. What was going on?

    Why did Davon have to like his sister? But he also thought Phoenix deserved to be spoiled by Davon.

    Heavens!

    What a fucking mess!

    Zayn frowned. Looking in the direction where Phoenix came out, he asked, "Is he inside?"

    His voice was trembling. He was obviously afraid and worried.

    "Yes, he has passed out. He''s been shot and has a fever. We need a doctor."

    Phoenix felt it was very ironic.

    She knew doctors couldn''t treat themselves. But she never thought Davon would run into such a

    situation.

    Zayn hurriedly called for someone to move the stone away.

    When Kim saw Zayn, he was stunned. He knew the rtionship between Zayn and Davon, but Zayn''s

    attitude was unclear, so he didn''t know what to do.

    Phoenix whispered, "It''s fine. Zayn can be trusted."

    At that moment, the worry in Zayn''s eyes was real.

    Hearing Phoenix''s words, Kim felt relieved and handed Davon over to Zayn.

    "Find a doctor. Hurry up."

    Zayn gave the order and his men ran out.

    Phoenix looked at these people and whispered, "Zayn, you have trained these people for many years,

    haven''t you?"

    "What do you want to say?"

    Zayn did not deny it.

    Phoenix looked at him and whispered, "You''vepletely exposed your power. Leo won''t let you go."

    "He never could stand me. Now that we''ve been exposed, let''s force the king to abdicate."

    Zayn looked very cruel.

    He was going to take the throne.

    Whether it was for Pedro or his family, he had to be the king to protect them.

    He didn''t want Pedro''s tragedy to happen again.

    Phoenix didn''t expect Zayn to do so. She was stunned.

    "Force him to abdicate? Zayn, are you serious?"

    "Why not? Instead of waiting for him toe up with a good n to deal with me, it''s better to give him

    a surprise. The world is always dominated by the strong. As long as I''m the king, I''ll make the calls."

    At this moment, Zayn was unstoppable. He was no longer the second prince who was humble and

    tolerant. He was such a badass, which surprised Phoenix.

    It turned out that she had underestimated Zayn all the time.

 Chapter 1436 How Lucky He Is to Have a Wife Like This?

    Chapter 1436 How Lucky He Is to Have a Wife Like This?

    In fact, Phoenix did not care who came to power in Country F, as long as it was not Leo. Now that Zayn

    decided to rece Leo''s position, she would help him.

    "Zayn, what do you want to do? I still have some people to help you."

    Zayn looked at Phoenix with mixing feelings.

    He once wanted to use Phoenix''s power to clear away his obstacles. But now her identity changed.

    She was someone Davon cared about.

    Zayn finally refused to ask for her help, even though he grew up in the royal family and knew that

    Phoenix was able to help him control the whole situation more quickly.

    "You stay here and take care of him."

    Zayn frowned when he saw Davon''s pale face.

    Davon shouldn''t be like this.

    He should be a remarkable person who was admired by everyone, instead of lying there weakly and

    needing other people''s help.

    Suddenly, Zayn felt that he didn''t want to see Davon being fragile.

    Seeing Zayn''s mixed emotions, Phoenix whispered, "Kim will take care of him. The Sawyers are also

    here. They will..."

    "You''re different from them. I think the person he wants to see the most is you. So you stay here. This

    is my private residence. Have your people protect here. Once I''m going to force Leo to abdicate, I

    might take all the troops with me and can''t protect you."

    Phoenix paused for a while after hearing Zayn''s words. She knew that Zayn just didn''t want her to take

    risks.

    "Alright. Tell me at any time if you need my help. I''ve already sent people to gather evidence that

    Jayden framed the Sawyer family. If found guilty, he will lose all standing and reputation in Country F.

    Although the Sawyer family is notrge, ordinary people can''t stand that the entire family is killed for no

    reason. Such a cruel person doesn''t deserve to have a high position."

    Zayn nodded after hearing Phoenix''s words.

    "Okay. I''ll deal with his affairs. Your people can keep me posted."

    "Alright."

    They exchanged messages.

    Then Zayn looked at Davon and whispered, "Is he alright?"

    "Of course."

    Zayn was relieved because Phoenix said in a firm tone of voice.

    "Take good care of him. I''m leaving."

    Zayn turned around and left. The expression on his face had softened.

    Zayn felt at ease when he knew that Davon was fine.

    Seeing that Zayn was about to leave, Kim quickly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Freeman."

    "What?"

    Zayn knew that Kim was Davon''s assistant and Eason''s son. He abandoned his identity as the next

    head of the Sawyer family and became Davon''s assistant for so many years, which made Zayn feel

    that it was worth making friends with him.

    Moreover, the ties of brotherhood between Kim and Davon were much closer than Zayn and Davon,

    even though Zayn was Davon''s brother.

    Of course, Zayn felt jealous. He hadn''t been alone since he was young, and his boyfriend, Pedro,

    passed away early. So Zayn looked at Kim with very mixing feelings.

    Kim also realized Zayn''s thoughts, so he whispered, "Davon has told me that if you wanted to rece

    Leo''s position by force, the Sawyer family would first support you. Now I''m the head of the Sawyer

    family, and Leo killed my father. So I want to join your army."

    There was a glint of resentment in his eyes.

    Zayn was clear about this.

    He sighed and didn''t refuse Kim.

    Kim must avenge his father''s murder. It was said that Eason was very concerned about his son, Kim,

    and wanted to give him everything that hecked in the past. Unfortunately, he was killed by Leo.

    The time Kim spent with his father was too short.

    "Okay. But you should ensure the safety of the Sawyer family. Don''t rush ahead unless you have to. If

    something happens to the Sawyer family, Davon won''t be happy."

    Zayn knew the Sawyer family was so important for Davon.

    Kim nodded gratefully.

    He had acknowledged Zayn as the king of Country F.

    Then they walked out.

    Phoenix gazed after them with a grave look.

    The result of this battle will seal the destiny of everyone.

    When the doctor arrived, Phoenix found that Zayn invited the best doctor in the pce to operate on

    Davon. It meant that Zayn was able to control some people of Leo.

    Perhaps everyone, including her, underestimated Zayn these years.

    Phoenix was no longer worried about Zayn. Instead, she focused on Davon''s condition and said to the

    doctor, "Please save his life."

    "I will try my best, Princess Inez."

    The doctor bowed to Phoenix and then entered the operating room.

    The light of the operating room went on. Phoenix felt so anxious.

    She didn''t know Davon''s present condition and kept thinking about their past. She thought that there

    was nothing special to remember about what had happened in the past two months. But when she

    started to think back, every smile and expression on Davon''s face was so clear.

    In fact, she had fallen in love with him a long time ago. But she didn''t realize it and just thought that she

    liked Samuel. Fortunately, Samuel didn''t like her. Otherwise, she would feel sorry for Samuel.

    Phoenix chuckled slightly. It was lucky that everything had returned to normal. But she didn''t know how

    Nicole and Mr. Green were at present.

    So to relieve her anxious feeling, Phoenix made a video call to Nicole.

    Nicole was shocked for a while when she saw Phoenix was in country F.

    "Why did you go back?"

    "I just want toe back and get something."

    Phoenix didn''t say anything else.

    Nicole knew that this was just Phoenix''s excuse. But she won''t force Phoenix if she didn''t want to

    exin. So Nicole said, "Be careful. The situation of Country F is moreplicated now. Civil strife

    may happen there. If you have nothing else to do,e back early."

    "Okay. I''m here to find Davon."

    Davon said shyly, which made Nicole wide-eyed with astonishment.

    "My god, did you chase him to Country F? Is my brother in Country F now?"

    "Yes. He has a small mission here and will be back in a few days. Don''t worry."

    Phoenix exined.

    Nicole believed in Davon''s capability, so she didn''t ask anymore.

    "Well, you must want to stay with him every day. How can you have any time to call me?"

    Nicole made fun of Phoenix.

    Phoenix couldn''t tell her that she just wanted to talk with someone because she was so worried about

    Davon. But she found that she didn''t have any friends. These years, she trapped herself in the ivory

    tower and kept away from people who wanted to be close to her. So the only friend she could find now

    was Nicole.

    "Did I disturb you?"

    "Of course not! I''ll be d if you disturb me every day. Samuel always restricts my liberty."

    Although Nicoleined, Phoenix could tell that she was really happy.

    Nicole and Samuel had gone through many trials and hardships. Now they finally overcame all

    obstacles and could start their new life.

    Phoenix smiled, "Don''t show off. If Mr. Green doesn''t care about you, you will be unhappy, right?"

    "You can''t reveal the truth even though you know it. Otherwise, we can''t be friends anymore."

    Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "Well, you haven''t told me why you called me."

    Phoenix frowned a little after hearing Nicole''s question.

    "Can''t I just call you for no reason? How can you ask like this? Do you think that I disturb you?"

    "You think too much. Shouldn''t you enjoy the love with my brother now? Why do you think of me? Tell

    me, where is my brother?"

    "He''s on a mission. I''m alone and feel so bored."

    Phoenix said like a spoilt girl.

    Nicole found that Phoenix seemed more feminine after being Davon''s girlfriend.

    At this moment, Samuel pushed the wheelchair in.

    "Do you look at your phone again?"

    "I''m talking with Phoenix on the phone."

    Nicole found time to reply to him. Then she looked at Phoenix and smiled, "How long do you want me

    to chat with you? I''m very expensive now."

    "Get lost!"

    Phoenix realized that chatting with Nicole was a wrong decision.

    Nicole now had a happy life. Phoenix didn''t want to have a video chat with her and know how d she

    was.

    "Come on, I won''t talk with you anymore. You can talk with Mr. Green. I''m not interested in how lovey-

    dovey you are."

    "Haha. Don''t tell me your love story with Davonter."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nicoleughed heartily.

    Samuel looked worried suddenly.

    Nicole didn''t know what Phoenix was doing. But he knew all about it. Phoenix made a video call to

    Nicole at present, which meant that something big must have happened and Phoenix needed someone

    to relieve her nervousness.

    So what exactly happened?

    Did something happen to Davon?

    Samuel was a little worried.

    After talking with Nicole for a moment, Phoenix hung up the phone.

    She used to envy the love between Nicole and Samuel. But now she didn''t admire them at all because

    she had Davon.

    Seeing that Nicole was so happy, Samuel smiled, "Look at how happy you are after answering the

    phone. People who don''t know our condition may think that I mistreat you."

    "Don''t you mistreat me? You never apany me. I lie in bed every day and feel so bored. Look at

    Phoenix. She can go outside whenever she wants to. When can I have a trip as I wish?"

    Nicole pouted. She was extremely bored.

    Samuel said worriedly, "If we don''t want the child..."

    "Stop! If you say that again, I won''t talk with you anymore."

    Pouting and turning her head, Nicole seemed to be angry.

    A pregnant woman''s emotions always changed quickly. It would be normal if she made trouble

    unreasonably, for she was ufortable at present.

    Samuel shook his head and handed over the bird''s nest soup to Nicole.

    "Please drink it, my darling. I''m sorry."

    Nicoleughed out suddenly.

    "You are a president. Don''t apologize to me so easily. Your daughter will think that I bully you."

    "Yes. You never bully me. It''s I who am willing to apologize to you. Even if I''m a president, I should

    listen to my wife, right?"

    Samuel said smilingly and touched Nicole''s belly, which had not changed much.

    He looked like a kind father now, and his face was bright with love.

    Nicole couldn''t help but wonder that, if there were no misunderstandings between them five years ago,

    would he also look forward to the birth of Lucas and Zoe like this?

    Fortunately, it wasn''t toote, and they could make up for the past regrets.

    She hugged Samuel''s hands tightly and whispered, "Samuel, you must feel the growth of this child,

    because Lucas and Zoe also came to this world in this way back then."

    Samuel started to know why Nicole insisted on having this child.

    He hugged Nicole tightly in his arms, his eyes misting.

    How lucky he was to have a wife like this!

    At the same time, in the vi of Country F, the light of the operating room went out. Phoenix felt so

    nervous at once.

 Chapter 1437 You Trust Him That Much?

    Chapter 1437 You Trust Him That Much?

    "How is he, doctor?"

    Phoenix had never felt so worried. It was as if someone was strangling her, and she couldn''t breathe.

    She finally understood the concern Davon had toward her. She felt so bad even if she just had suffered

    it for the first time. But Davon had gone through simr situations for times as he had been caring

    about her for so many years.

    She hadn''t been aware of his deep love. What a pity!

    The doctor nced at Phoenix and whispered, "He is fine. But be careful about the postoperative

    infection in the following days. As a doctor, he knows it. Princess Inez, you just need to get someone to

    take good care of him."

    Everyone in the country knew that the assistant of Mr. Jarrod had taken away Phoenix. Then it was

    said that he had died, but now he was right here. So the doctor naturally knew who he was.

    "Well, Princess Inez, I''m free these days. So I can stay and take care of him."

    The doctor knew exactly how cruel life in the court could be. Since he had known some secrets, he had

    to stay until this court campaign came to an end for the sake of his family.

    Phoenix knew what he meant. She nodded, "OK. I will get someone to protect your family."

    "Thank you, Princess Inez."

    He knew that this was the best result for him.

    Phoenix got someone to bring his family over, but he did not say anything else.

    Davon was pushed into the ward. Zayn had prepared everything inside, which showed that he cared

    about Davon.

    That was awkward.

    Phoenix looked at Davon, who was lying on the bed, unconscious. She felt sorry for him.

    Davon wasn''t that sturdy type, but thin. Judging from his figure, no one would believe that he was a

    skilled soldier. But after his top was taken off, Phoenix saw his muscle and blushed.

    Even though she remembered everything, she didn''t expect Davon was so hot. How seductive he was!

    Phoenix patted her face and walked over.

    Davon didn''t wake up.

    Phoenix touched his forehead and found that he was at normal temperature. She just sat by the bed,

    waiting for Davon to wake up.

    Phoenix had a lot of things to do, but she didn''t want to think about them. Since Zayn said she could

    just put it aside, it meant that he waspletely prepared. Her men would tell her what Jayden had

    gotten. So no matter what happened, it didn''t matter to her.

    As her loved one was right in front of her, this was her home.

    Phoenix wiped him from time to time. Not knowing when Davon would wake up, she just said to herself,

    "I don''t have a good life, but I only served few people since childhood. And you are one of them. Lucky

    guy, when you wake up, we have to make everything clear."

    "After what you''ve done for me, you think you''re great, don''t you? No! You can''t take those I don''t know

    into ount. It urs to me that you didn''t even ask me out before you made me a married woman.

    How could you do that?"

    Phoenix was so preupied with her thought that she did not notice that Davon had opened his eyes

    and was smiling at her.

    "In addition, your identity is so awkward. What can I do? You are Zayn''s brother. What should Zayn and

    I address you if we get married? You call him brother-inw? Or should he call me sister-inw? What

    a difficult question! And how about Mr. Green? You are Nicole''s cousin, and she is his wife, which

    means I am supposed to call her sister-inw. But if we get married, she has to call me sister-inw.

    What a mess! Forget it. It will be better if I don''t marry you."

    "No way!"

    Davon''s voice was weak but domineering.

    "Since we''ve had the marriage license, you can only regret it in vain."

    Only then did Phoenix realize that Davon had woken up. She felt somewhat annoyed when she thought

    that she was acting like an idiot.

    "You eavesdropped on me?"

    "No. I thought you were talking to me."

    Davon loved to see a shy Phoenix.

    Phoenix felt embarrassed since Davon spoke of the truth. And she had been feisty. So she pinched

    Davon''s tendon without considering his condition.

    "How can you say that? What your wife says is always right, don''t you know that?"

    Phoenix pinched him hard, but it didn''t bother Davon. On the contrary, she was extremely tired.

    "Is this your tendon? It''s so hard. Is it made of iron?"

    "I think you like it."

    Hearing this, Phoenix blushed.

    "Stop! Don''t ruin my reputation. I''m not that kind of girl."

    "No, you''re not. As for the girl who pushed me down in the bed, do you know her?"

    Davonughed when he recalled what they had done.

    "Don''t say it! I have no idea who she is. Anyway, it''s not me."

    Phoenixpletely denied it, but her reddened face betrayed her.

    Davon stopped teasing her and smiled, "Get me a ss of water. I''m thirsty."

    "No. The doctor said that you can''t drink water. I can only moisten your lips. Wait a minute."

    Phoenix stood up to get some water.

    She had done things like these before, but it was before she came back to Country F. She didn''t expect

    that she would do them again for Davon, but she didn''t feel something was wrong.

    She moistened Davon''s lips as the doctor taught her. But seeing Davon''s fixed eyes, Phoenix felt her

    heart suddenly beat rather fast.

    "You just finished the operation. You should sleep for a while."

    "Are you always here?"

    "Yes."

    She never thought that Davon would pester her like a child.

    Davonughed, closed his eyes, and soon fell asleep.

    After all, he had undergone the operation. He couldn''t withstand it even though he was strong.

    Considering his condition, Phoenix got some servants to take care of him while she went to the kitchen.

    She only cooked for few people. How lucky he was!

    As she thought of this, she smiled.

    When Davon woke up again, he was attracted by the aroma, and he became hungry.

    "What is it? It smells so good."

    "Millet porridge."

    Phoenix gave him a faint smile and brought over the porridge.

    It looked good, very thick.

    Davon nced at Phoenix''s hand and asked softly, "You did it?"

    "What? Are you afraid that there is poison inside?"

    Phoenix thought that Davon was worried about her bad cooking.

    Indeed, millet porridge was the only dish she could cook. But he could only eat porridge now.

    Davon shook his head, "No. I''ll cook for you. You don''t have to do it for me."

    Phoenix was stunned, and soon she felt warm.

    "You''re a man. I don''t think it''s good for you to cook."

    "It''s nothing. Fumes of cooking fires will make you choke."

    "I''m not that delicate."

    As Phoenix subconsciously retorted, she saw that Davon was giggling, which made her regret what

    she had said.

    "What are youughing at? Are you showing off your ultra-white teeth? Stop and eat the porridge."

    "Yes, my bride."

    Phoenix felt the word bride was so sweet.

    "Don''t call me that. We haven''t held the wedding."

    "Are you ming me for not holding a grand wedding?"

    "I didn''t say that. Davon, you''re misunderstanding me."

    What an annoying guy!

    Davon became somewhat serious.

    "Phoenix, I can''t do that, temporarily. My father just passed away, so I have to make everything done

    with Kim. We can''t have both a wedding and a funeral. So we have to postpone the wedding."

    "I understand. I won''t me you."

    Phoenix understood what he was suffering. If it wasn''t for Leo, the Sawyers wouldn''t be there.

    "Where''s Kim?"

    Davon realized that he didn''t see Kim. They were so close, so Kim would definitelye to see him

    after he was awake.

    Unless...

    Davon''s expression instantly changed.

    Seeing that he was nervous, Phoenix calmed him down, "Don''t worry! He was with Zayn. Nothing will

    happen. Besides, it''s good for Kim to kill his enemy. We''ve underestimated Zayn these years. He is so

    powerful, and perhaps it''s reasonable for him to be that person."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Hearing Zayn''s name, Davon became aware that he was neither in his house nor Phoenix''s house,

    so...

    "Is this Zayn''s house?"

    "Yes. If it weren''t for him, Kim, you, and I would have died. He and his men rescued us. Now they are in

    the pce, forcing Leo to abdicate."

    Davon was both surprised and worried by Phoenix''s words. He struggled to get up, but Phoenix

    stopped him.

    "What are you doing? You are a patient. Don''t you know that?"

    "Maybe this is Leo''s trap. He is too impulsive!"

    Davon couldn''t just lie down in the bed.

    Phoenix had thought about this, but taking care of Davon was the most important thing. She stood in

    front of Davon and said seriously, "He asked me to put aside things about the outside world because

    he can settle them. And what I need to do is to take good care of you. So Davon, don''t make me

    violent."

    "Inez, this is not a joke. Get out of the way!"

    "No! Davon, do you think you''re an indispensable part of this world? Or do you think you''re necessary

    for everyone? If you help Zayn, do you want to be the regent and tell him how to handle state affairs

    after he bes the king? He is not young anymore. He knows what he is doing."

    Phoenix had never known Zayn so better.

    Zayn was an unusual, powerful man.

    "You trust him that much?"

    "Yes. Just like a few years ago, I believed that you could be stronger and protected me."

    Phoenix''s eyes were firm.

    Davon stared at her and suddenly felt his heart flipped. He pulled her into his embrace, kissing her hard

    on the lips.

 Chapter 1438 Nonsense

    Chapter 1438 Nonsense

    "Oh..."

    Phoenix was caught off guard and her tongue was almost bitten. But Davon didn''t allow her to resist

    but kissed her to dizzy.

    By the time she reacted, the kiss was over.

    Phoenix pushed him away, "You know you''re sick, do you? I don''t think you''re a qualified doctor!"

    After she finished speaking, she left angrily. But it looked like she was escaping from him.

    Looking at her back, Davon smirked.

    What did he do?

    It was just a French kiss. It was nothing.

    Davon tried to move but had to stop after he felt the pain.

    Aftering out of the room, Phoenix breathed heavily.

    In just a few days, Davon had kissed her several times. Although they were married, she still couldn''t

    take it very well.

    Her lips hurt, and maybe they were swollen.

    That barbaric soldier!

    Phoenix cursed darkly and quickly returned to her room. She was right. They were swollen.

    Shameless man!

    Phoenix cursed him aloud.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She couldn''t go out like this.

    Davon was in a good mood. He called Mark and Emory to exin the situation and ask for leave.

    "Why? Davon, what are you doing?"

    Mark was stunned.

    Davon said in a smiling tone, "Uncle Mark, I''m injured."

    "Is it serious? Come back. I''ll send you back to rest."

    Mark did not know about his injury in the beginning, and now he was very nervous.

    Davon was somewhat stunned. He stopped Mark, "Inez is here."

    "But is there any connection between her and your injury? Send me the location!"

    This depressed Davon.

    He finally knew why Uncle Mark was still single.

    Mark couldn''t understand...

    How upset Davon was!

    "Uncle Mark, stop worrying about me. I have my lovely wife here to take care of me. Perhaps you

    should pay more attention to girls around you if you''re free."

    Davon tried his best.

    Mark frowned.

    "Girls? I''m busy! I have to go to Capital City to report after I finish my mission in Country F. Send me

    your location!"

    "No."

    Davon hung up immediately.

    He was worried. Maybe Uncle Mark would never find a wife if he kept acting like this. So would Davon

    be responsible for keeping the bloodline of the Dons going?

    No!

    What a heavy task!

    The Dons were supposed to be prosperous, but now there were only two of them left. More importantly,

    Mark wasn''t worried about the bloodline thing. What should Davon do?

    Davon was worried.

    After reporting his work, Davon waspletely rxed.

    What he needed to do was to take care of the Sawyers and Kim, and arranged his father''s funeral.

    Just as Phoenix had said, Zayn must suffer something hard if he wanted to be that man. Now it was

    time for Zayn to train himself.

    Thinking of Phoenix''s expression when she left, Davon couldn''t stop smiling.

    It seemed she was shy when seeing his upper body.

    Looking at his upper body with gauze, Davon was wondering whether Phoenix would like it. He

    believed that he was stronger now, and he had the confidence that he would do better than Phoenix in

    bed.

    It was said that Phoenix was infertile, but he did not believe it. He must have a try even if it was a

    terminal illness, let alone a small illness.

    Phoenix had no idea what Davon was thinking about. She closed the door and didn''t want to go out

    until her swollen lips were better.

    Laurence was surprised to hear that Nicole wanted him to go back, but he soon packed. When he was

    leaving, he found that Cara had also packed and would go back to Seapolis City with him.

    For the past half a month, they had trained every day. He had witnessed Cara turn from a weak girl to a

    female warrior who was able to defend. He couldn''t tell what this feeling was like.

    Her skin had turned into wheat, and her gazes were much sharper. The moment she saw Laurence,

    she smiled.

    "Are youing back too?"

    "Yes."

    Laurence wasn''t voluble, but his beautiful blue eyes attracted Cara so much.

    It seemed he was calm no matter what he had gone through. She could never learn such a skill.

    "Mrs. Green is back. Ernesto asked me to take care of her."

    "Okay."

    Laurence was still not talkative.

    Cara was nervous.

    She had known him for a long time, but he was always so quiet. Since Ad''s parents did that, he just

    said a few sentences to her. They hardly talked.

    Cara suddenly felt that she was pathetic.

    She had many good men to choose from. But why did she have a crush on such a goon?

    She lowered her head but only saw a pair of slender hands in front of her. Before she could react, her

    luggage was dragged away.

    "Follow me."

    Laurence said in a low voice. Then he walked out before her.

    Cara looked at her empty hand, and then quickened her steps to follow him.

    She was not as tall as Laurence. Laurence could stride farther than her because of his long legs. So

    she could only trot all the way to follow him. She felt somewhat ufortable.

    You dumb idiot.

    But suddenly Laurence stopped. Cara didn''t notice it and got her face hit against his back, her nose

    twitched. She was somewhat aggrieved.

    "What''s the matter with you? Please tell me before you want to stop. Even if I''m not pretty, what if my

    nose is crooked? Will you make it up for me?"

    Seeing Cara''s wrinkled brows and almost red nose, Laurence was stunned that it really hurt. He

    squatted down in front of Cara and said calmly, "Up."

    "What?"

    Cara''s mind was spinning with confusion.

    Up?

    Where?

    In front of her was Laurence''s back, which looked broad and safe.

    Was that what she thought?

    "You mean on your back?"

    "Come on."

    Laurence said in a low voice, but it was enough to tell Cara that she was right. She grinned, hesitated

    for a while, and then climbed onto Laurence''s back.

    Cara''s weight was not a big deal for Laurence. After Cara was on, he walked forward steadily, with one

    hand dragging the luggage and the other carrying Cara''s butt.

    Cara could feel his hand was burning hot as if it could make her shy even though it was out of her

    pants, and her face was also hot.

    Laurence''s body smelled good. It was clean and refreshing, like bath gel, but she didn''t know the detail.

    Her face was against Laurence''s back, the scorching temperature instantly stunning Laurence for a

    while. He got rigid for a while and soon turned rxed.

    Cara''s warm breath was lingering by on his back, which warmed Laurence. He held Cara more tightly,

    making Cara eximing. She held her hand on her mouth at once, with her face hot. Laurence

    smirked, his eyes glittering.

    Did he do it on purpose?

    Cara''s heart beat rather fast. Such a dull, quiet man wouldn''t flirt with her. So he definitely didn''t mean

    it.

    But Laurence didn''t care about what Cara thought. He realized he flipped again after such a long time.

    The training had made Cara''s skin tanned, but more stic. Didn''t she like him? Why did she scream

    for just a touch? What if they got married?

    Married. At the thought of the word, Laurence felt somethingplicated.

    Finally, his feelings for that girl faded away as time went by.

    He knew exactly that he would never get over Ad, but he also realized that in his mind was another

    girl now.

    For people who were still alive, they needed to keep going.

    This was what Nicole said to him before he left.

    He had thought that it would take him a long time to open up, but his mind was gradually filled with the

    unexpected girl.

    The helicopter was right in front of them. Seeing the pilot, Cara got anxious.

    "Put me down."

    Cara struggled, but Laurence said coldly, "Don''t move."

    "No. It''s awkward if they see us like this."

    Cara kept struggling, but soon she found that Laurence''s voice changed.

    "You do not think of me as a man, do you? If you keep struggling, I''m afraid something dangerous will

    happen."

    This instantly stunned Cara.

    Oh, my!

    What did he say?

    What did she do? Why did such a movement will bring about something dangerous?

    Laurence seemed to know what Cara was thinking. He said word by word, "I know your boobs aren''t

    great, but they''re not that bad. Now they are moving up and down against my back. So what do you

    want?"

    Cara instantly blushed.

    "No. Nonsense. I don''t mean that."

    "OK. Then stay put."

    Then Laurence quickened his pace and trotted towards the helicopter. Cara didn''t know what to do.

    What did he mean?

    She didn''t think about such a thing!

    Seeing Cara was on Laurence¡¯s back, the pilot was surprised for a while. But he still bowed to

    Laurence quickly, "Captain Kent, Mrs. Green asked me to pick you up."

    "Thank you."

    Laurence got on the helicopter with Cara on his back.

    Cara hurriedly jumped down, feeling she was burning all over.

    Laurence did not make any promises to her. He had never said anything beautiful to her, or anything

    indicating he wanted her to be his girlfriend. So what he had said just now did shock Cara.

    Cara tried to stay away from him. But this annoyed Laurence. He put the luggage on the shelf beside

    him, then turned around and sat by her. Cara instantly smelt the clean aroma emanating from him.

    She paused for a moment.

    There were other seats around. But why did Laurence sit by her?

    Cara did not dare to ask him. She only turned away, trying to enjoy the scenery outside. But she

    couldn''t focus on it at all.

    Suddenly, his head leaned against her shoulder, and his faint voice came.

    "I''m sleepy. Give me your shoulder."

 Chapter 1439 Fortunately You Didnt Do It on Purpose

    Chapter 1439 Fortunately You Didn''t Do It on Purpose

    Suddenly, Cara was surrounded by a cold aura. She didn''t dare to move.

    They had never been so intimate. Laurence even had never taken a real look at her. Even if she was

    involved in the incident that Ad''s parents treated him, there was no bodily contact between them.

    What was going on?

    Cara was panicked. She subconsciously turned her head to find out whether it was Laurence.

    Just as she was about to move, she heard Laurence whispered, "Don''t move. I feel ufortable."

    Cara immediately didn''t dare move.

    "Do you want a nket?"

    Cara wanted to say that hisfort had nothing to do with her. However, what she spoke out was

    different.

    "Alright."

    Laurence immediately raised his head and made a way for Cara.

    It was obvious that he wanted Cara to get him a nket.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Cara was surprised.

    Since Nicole and Samuel went on a trip, Laurence hade here for special training. She worried

    about him. She also wanted to learn some skills to protect herself. So she followed him.

    It had been a long time since she followed Laurence to the ind. However, he behaved as if she didn''t

    exist. They didn''t have any interaction other than greeting.

    Cara even felt that there might be no chance between her and Laurence. So she was in sorrow for

    several nights. She had finally epted the fact that Laurence was just one of her colleagues. But he

    was so close to her. What was going on?

    Looking at Laurence''s puzzled expression, Cara hurriedly went out and brought a nket for him.

    "Go in."

    Laurence said indifferently. Although it was not an order, Cara believed that she should execute it.

    She went in before Laurence. In the next moment, Laurence put his head on her shoulder again.

    Cara was frozen. Before she could think of anything, a nket hadpletely wrapped them together.

    She was so frightened that she almost jumped up. However, Laurence said indifferently, "Don''t move. It

    will take more than an hour to go back. I want to sleep."

    "OK."

    Cara nodded as if she was wronged. Then she really didn''t dare to move.

    Laurence smiled slightly and closed his eyes. He could smell Cara''s scent.

    Unknowingly, he fell asleep.

    Hearing Laurence''s even breath, Cara calmed herself down.

    She turned her head to look at Laurence. The special training had not changed him. His face was even

    smoother than a woman''s and his blue hair was eye-catching.

    Cara had never dreamed about such a man resting on her shoulder.

    She knew that Laurence loved someone else and that he might not love her for the rest of her life. But

    she was satisfied with such a short time.

    Cara smiled softly. Then she took a deep and greedy breath as if she could suck in the cold aura from

    Laurence.

    The ne took off slowly.

    Cara didn''t know if they would return to their original state afternding. But at that moment, she was

    quite satisfied.

    Unknowingly, Cara also fell asleep.

    However, Laurence opened his eyes at that moment.

    Cara looked ordinary at first nce. But her facial features were exquisite. The more he looked at her,

    the more charm he would find.

    She waspletely different from Ad.

    Ad was domineering and mboyant. She wished the whole world would know about the man she

    loved. But Cara wasn''t.

    She was gentle like a slowly flowing stream. Her presence might not be noticed at the beginning.

    However, as time goes by, she would show a meaningful sense of calm and tranquility.

    Words were unnecessary, just being with her or looking at her was enough to feel extremely calm. He

    hoped to be with her like this forever.

    She hadn''t known how good she was.

    Laurence covered Cara with the nket and got up to the cockpit.

    "Captain Kent, why are you here?"

    "What was going on with Mrs. Green?"

    Being the captain of Night Elf Empire, Laurence was a subordinate of Nicole. Now that Nicole had

    returned, he was going back to Seapolis City. He had to know what was going on.

    The man was from Night Elf Empire and was one of his subordinates.

    The pilot hurriedly said, "Mrs. Green is pregnant. Mr. Green is injured and unable to move. The

    situation in Country F is tense. Mr. Green has asked us to gather our strength to protect Mrs. Green

    from some exasperated people."

    "Have you arranged everything?"

    "Everything has been arranged. There''s one thing I should report to you."

    The pilot hesitated.

    "Go on."

    Laurence''s cold aura was somewhat low.

    The pilot hurriedly said, "Mr. Green was attacked in Country F. Mrs. Green took him back. They had

    met some troubles while passing by the border town. Mrs. Green invoked the old unit of Night Elf

    Empire Tribe, but she did not contact us."

    This matter was thorny to the Night Elf Empire.

    They all knew that the old unit of Night Elf Empire Tribe was capable and under the jurisdiction of the

    army. But since they were also called Night Elf Empire, a new Night Elf Empire, they didn''t want to be

    outdone by the old unit. Nicole asked for help from the old unit instead of them. Did it mean that she

    didn''t believe in them?

    Laurence understood her after thinking for a moment.

    "Get your head out of the clouds. Mrs. Green treats us equally. However, it might be more suitable for

    the old unit to get to the ce. Furthermore, I was in special training. You didn''t have a supervisor here.

    It was understandable that Mrs. Green didn''t contact us."

    Even though he said so, Laurence couldn''t help but think about Finn.

    He gathered the subordinates of the old unit in a short time and helped Nicole and Samuel at the most

    critical moment. He waspetent.

    When he went back, he would think about recruiting Finn and the old unit and joining the new Night Elf

    Empire and the old one together.

    Just as he was thinking, he heard something knocking on the floor and someone groaning.

    Laurence frowned and turned around. He saw that Cara was lying on the ground. She was looking at

    the ground in a daze. It seemed that she was at a loss and didn''t know where she was. Seeing this,

    Laurence smiled.

    How could she be so cute?

    "Are you stupid?"

    A pair of ck military boots appeared before Cara. She was stunned for a moment. As she looked up,

    she saw Laurence was looking down at her.

    "The ne is flying so smoothly. But you fell off your chair. You''re a genius."

    Laurence and Cara didn''t talk as much as today, ever since they arrived at the ind.

    Cara was stunned for a moment before realizing that Laurence was mocking her. She was a little

    embarrassed.

    "You left without telling me. I don''t know you''re not here?"

    She said with a little bit of condemnation. But she was so timid that her voice was soft.

    Laurence watching her putting her head as low as possible, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand.

    "Get up. It is ufortable to sit on the floor."

    Cara looked at the hand in front of her with knitted brows.

    Why did she feel that she was being despised?

    Something was wrong!

    She had always been despised and ignored.

    At the moment, why Laurence didn''t ignore her as he did before?

    "Not necessary. I can get up by myself."

    Cara was depressed. She ignored Laurence''s hand and stood up coolly. However, she didn''t notice the

    nket under her feet. She tripped over the nket and fell forward.

    She cried out.

    Cara subconsciously grabbed something to stabilize her. She grabbed a metal object and it moved

    thereupon. Then, she was caught by a pair of powerful arms. The cold aura instantly overwhelmed her.

    There came Laurence''s indifferent voice.

    "Are you taking off my belt?"

    His words made Cara''s mind nk.

    What was it?

    She looked down and found that the metal object in her hand was Laurence''s belt!

    "Damn it!"

    Cara hurriedly let go of the belt as if she had been burned by it. She looked up in a panic. But she

    didn''t expect that Laurence was looking down to talk with her. Her head hit Laurence''s nose. Laurence

    felt that a warm liquid instantly rushed into his nose with a sour pain.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."

    Cara hoped there was a way to escape.

    What had happened?

    She had never been in such a difficult and panic situation.

    "I will wipe it off for you."

    "Don''t move!"

    The sour pain had reached Laurence''s eyes. He was in tears.

    This woman was not big. But herbat strength was quite strong.

    "You must have practiced head butt."

    He let go of Cara and pulled out a tissue to block his bleeding nose.

    Cara wanted to cry.

    It was not a good thing being judged by a man that she had practiced head butt. But she really didn''t do

    it on purpose.

    Cara was in tears as if she would burst into tears in the next moment. Laurence felt so sorry about her.

    "Tie my belt up."

    Laurence said indifferently.

    Fortunately, the trousers fit him tightly. Wearing a belt was just his habit. Otherwise, it would be

    embarrassing.

    Being taken off the trousers by a woman on the ne was a shameful thing.

    Cara hurriedly nodded. When her hands reached out to Laurence''s belt, she suddenly stopped.

    It was not appropriate.

    "I hit your nose instead of your hands. Tie it up on your own."

    Her voice was as low as a mosquito. If he didn''t listen carefully, he wouldn''t be able to hear it.

    Laurence smiled secretly. But he said indifferently, "Whoever untie it should be bound to tie it."

    "I was not on purpose."

    "Fortunately, you were not on purpose. If you were, I probably wouldn''t be able to stand here."

    Laurence''s words made Cara faint.

    What did he mean?

    Did he mean that if she was on purpose, she would pull his trousers down?

    It was impossible.

    Even if she liked him, she wouldn''t be so unreserved.

    Cara wanted to refute him. But she didn''t speak out. She couldn''t exin it appropriately.

    Laurence seemed to be talkative.

    Cara felt that Laurence, who had been quiet and serious in the past, was a little cute.

 Chapter 1440 Isnt This Man Heartless?

    Chapter 1440 Isn''t This Man Heartless?

    Cara didn''t even know how she managed to tie Laurence''s belt on. She felt her face was burning hot,

    but that cold aura was still rippling around her.

    Laurence didn''t rush her but left her trembling to finish her job. Then, he whispered, "Are you hungry?"

    "No."

    Cara was so embarrassed that she didn''t care if she was hungry.

    She hurriedly left her seat and sat down at a distance from Laurence. Only then did she feel much

    better.

    Laurence looked at her and pursed his lips, and smiled.

    "Captain Kent, we''re almost there and going tond. Please stay where you are if not necessary."

    The pilot pretended not to have seen the scene just now, but he was shocked.

    He thought, ''Captain Kent had always been indifferent and inessible. However, he seemed to treat

    Miss Clint well. Did these two treat me like an invisible person just now?''

    ''Miss Clint seemed very gentle. But she had the guts to untie Captain Kent''s belt. What a brave girl.''

    A sense of embarrassment stroke Cara again.

    She almost forgot that there were other people on the ne. Didn''t they see the embarrassing scene?

    She thought that she was done.

    And her reputation would be totally ruined.

    Laurence smiled when seeing Cara was on the verge of tears but then he turned to look outside.

    They were arriving in Seapolis City.

    His eyes were filled with mixed feelings, but he immediately restrained them all.

    He didn''t say more to Cara.

    After the nended in Seapolis City, Cara ran off the ne without waiting for Laurence, nor did he

    say goodbye to him. She called a taxi and ran away.

    Seeing her fleeing helter-skelter, Laurence couldn''t help but smile again.

    The pilot saw it all clearly. Captain Kentughed more times today than ever before.

    "Captain Kent, you and Miss Clint..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Laurence gave him a knife-like gaze. The pilot was so scared that

    he quickly shut his mouth.

    Laurence got off the ne with his luggage.

    Seeing Laurence, Ernesto walked towards him, gently punched his shoulder, and said, "You''re finally

    back. Are you sure you went for special training? Why didn''t you get that suntan?"

    "I was born so. Well, are you jealous?"

    Laurence dodged Ernesto''s hand and got into the car.

    Ernesto was a little depressed by Laurence''s joke.

    He thought, ''He had fair skin, but so what?''

    "What a gigolo."

    He got into the car dejectedly. He had to be Laurence''s driver.

    "What''s wrong with Cara? I saw her got off the ne and ran away. I''m telling you, there aren''t many

    foolish women like Cara in this world. Cherish her."

    "You''re the foolish one."

    Laurence''s words instantly stunned Ernesto.

    Was Laurence targeting him?

    Holy lord!

    Laurence had been silent, but why did he pick on him, Ernesto, today?

    After careful thinking, Ernesto was enlightened. Because he said something about Cara.

    Ernesto instantly became interested. He looked at Laurence with a gossip look and asked, "Were you

    in love on the ind?"

    Ernesto received a cold nce from Laurence, so he rubbed his nose and said, "I''m just gossiping.

    Why can''t you just satisfy a little my curiosity?"

    "No."

    "Laurence, you..."

    Ernesto felt it boring to talk with Laurence, so he stepped on the gas and drive away angrily.

    Laurence closed his eyes indifferently, thinking of the scene that Cara ran away just now.

    What a stupid woman.

    Although she escaped now, wouldn''t she have to see him againter?

    Seeing Laurence''s creepy smile from the rearview mirror, Ernesto was so frightened that he almost

    drove into a flower bed.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Can you drive or not?"

    Laurenceined coldly.

    "It''s because your smile was too creepy. Holy lord, you know how to smile! Is this an illusion or

    something really good is happening?" Said Ernesto hurriedly.

    "It is said that Alison has been to the military camp for special training. I wonder who she will look for to

    test her training results when shees back. How about you?"

    Laurence said unhurriedly. But when Ernesto heard this, his face immediately turned pale.

    "Well, forget it and let me go, okay? I didn''t say or see anything."

    When Ernesto thought of that violent Alison, his entire body trembled.

    He didn''t want to be beaten up by that woman anymore.

    It really hurt!

    Seeing that Ernesto had stopped, Laurence closed his eyes and had a rest.

    When Cara returned to the Green''s, she found that Nicole was pregnant.

    She was surprised but also happy.

    "Mrs. Green, I''ll get you a nutritious meal."

    Cara was about to run to the kitchen when Nicole stopped her.

    "You don''t need to go. There''s a nutritionist in the kitchen. Just chat with me. It''s boring these days, and

    I can''t get out of bed. It''s really too difficult for me."

    Nicole finally found someone to chat with.

    Cara hurriedly handed Nicole a cup of warm water.

    "Mrs. Green, your situation is quite special. The first trimester of pregnancy will be a bit harder for you."

    "Stop talking about me. Tell me something about you. Why did you quit your job and go to the ind for

    special training? Are you nning to be my bodyguard or something?"

    Nicole didn''t know that Cara did go to the ind for special training, and it was most likely for Laurence.

    She just hoped that man could move on and cherish Cara.

    Hearing Nicole''s question, she immediately remembered the scene on the ne. Cara couldn''t help but

    feel a little ufortable.

    "I thought that I was so weak that I dragged you down every time, so I went there."

    "Really? Are you sure it''s not for Laurence?"

    When Nicole asked this, Cara hurriedly said, "No, definitely not. I swear."

    "What for? I don''t want any promises from you. Don''t be too nervous."

    Seeing Cara like this, Nicole felt funny.

    "How are you and Laurence?"

    Cara was dumbfounded.

    "I have nothing to do with him. When we got to the ind, we barely have a conversation."

    "Really?"

    Nicole was a little depressed.

    Was Cara telling the truth?

    Hadn''t Laurence walked out of Ad''s shadow?

    Cara had offended Ad''s mother for him, but Laurence wasn''t touched at all?

    Was this man heartless?

    Nicole sighed and shook her head.

    There was nothing she could do. It seemed that Laurence really had no feelings for Cara.

    Thinking of this, Nicole said gently, "You''re old enough. Don''t waste too much time on that ungrateful

    Laurence. Uncle Jason and Tim know quite a few talented youths. I''ll let them introduce you to some

    good men better than Laurence. It''s his loss that that brat doesn''t like you. Cara, you are a very good

    girl. You deserve a better man who treats you sincerely."

    Cara was stunned as if she didn''t understand what Nicole meant. She looked straight at Nicole,

    confused.

    "Why do you give me that look? Don''t you understand what I mean?"

    Cara shook her head.

    Nicole smiled and said, "I mean, I''ll let them settle a blind date for you one day."

    The words blind date shocked Cara.

    Cara rejected the idea that discussing marriage with an unfamiliar man. However, thinking back to the

    stay on the ind, she remembered that Laurence had always treated her like an invisible person. If

    she continued, would it be badgering him?

    Moreover, she had done everything she could do. She had also worked hard. Unfortunately, the results

    of her efforts weren''t good.

    However, she did not me Laurence. After all, she had known that Laurence still loved Ad. She

    insisted on falling in love with a man who had someone else in his heart. She had no one to me.

    Now that even Nicole felt that she was wasting her time, should she give up and go on a blind date with

    another man?

    Thinking of this, Cara lowered her eyes.

    "Alright, I''ll leave everything to you, Mrs. Green."

    Outside the door, Laurence paused and frowned.

    Was Cara going on a blind date?

    She said that she liked him so much, but now she was going on a blind date with another man?

    A trace of coldness shed through Laurence''s eyes. Then he knocked on the door.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s me, Laurence."

    Cara suddenly felt a little awkward.

    Laurence?

    Was he outside the door just now or had he been there?

    Did he hear their conversation?

    Did he hear that she was going on a blind date?

    Cara was anxious and wanted to exin something, but she suddenly stopped.

    Exined what?

    They were not lovers. Even if she did something for him in front of Ad''s mother, he didn''t say that he

    would marry her, did he?

    Moreover, she was the one who forced him into thisplex situation.

    Cara was upset.

    Nicole saw all of this clearly and understood what''s going on. She could not help but smile and said,

    "Come in."

    Laurence pushed the door and entered.

    Cara immediately stood up and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Green, I just came back and haven''t packed

    yet. Take your time. Excuse me."

    "Alright, take it easy. Go ask Ernesto for some money, and buy some good clothes. Dress beautifully

    when we go on a blind date."

    Nicole did not hide anything at all. Immediately, Cara felt that Laurence was staring at her. His eyes

    were sharp.

    "Goodbye."

    Cara almost ran out of the room.

    Nicole saw a sh of light in Laurence''s eyes. She smiled and said, "If you don''t cherish Cara, others

    will do. Cara is a good girl. Unfortunately, you two are not destined to be together."

    "Does Mr. Green know that you''ve changed your profession?"

    His words made Nicole confused.

    "Change what profession?"

    "You are a matchmaker now."

    Laurence said indifferently, but it sounded that he was a little unhappy.

    Nicole understood and couldn''t help butugh.

    Laurence wasn''tpletely indifferent towards Cara.

    "What? You can''t bear it? If you can''t bear it, just chase after her. Laurence, you and Cara stayed on

    that ind for such a long time and you didn''t even have a spark. What did you do?"

    "Special training."

    Laurence said indifferently. But Nicole felt helpless.

    "You two see each other every day but Cara said you didn''t say too much. I don''t believe that you two

    are too busy to talk."

    "She''s too tired."

    Nicole sensed some implications from Laurence''s words.

    "Are you saying that Cara''s training is too tiring? That''s why you don''t talk to her?"

    "It''s better for her to have a good rest. Besides, what''s the use of saying so much? It''s better to have a

    bottle of medicinal wine."

    When Nicole heard what Laurence said, she wanted tough and weep all at once.

    That was why Laurence stayed single!

 Chapter 1441 She Must Be Insane

    Chapter 1441 She Must Be Insane

    Nicole suddenly didn''t want to say a word to Laurence.

    "Well, nothing special. I just want you to pay attention to the situation in Country F. Although we can''t

    deal with it, I should know its situation at least. If you have nothing else important recently, you''d better

    go back to Night Elf Empire to rectify it. Don''t only focus on increasing your strength and try to increase

    the overall strength of Night Elf Empire. You were in a bad mood a few days ago, so you should take a

    vacation to rx. From now on,e back and do your business."

    When Laurence heard this, he remembered what the pilot had told him and couldn''t help but frown.

    "Mrs. Green, I heard that you had invoked the old unit of Night Elf Empire when you were in trouble in

    the border town."

    "Well, what''s your opinion about it?"

    Nicole knew that Laurence was not interrogating her. She understood Laurence. He must have an

    opinion about it before raising this question. There was no such thing as jealousy.

    Laurence pondered for a moment and said, "I want to recruit Finn and the old forces behind his back. It

    was unfair to the others to dismiss them because of Finn''s personally mistake."

    "You can handle it. You are the captain of Night Elf Empire. I''ll leave all the matters rted to Night Elf

    Empire to you. You''ve seen my situation. I have no energy and mood to care about it. I believe you can

    do it."

    Nicole touched her belly and a maternal aura appeared on her face.

    Laurence said indifferently, "You don''t care about Night Elf Empire. But you care about matchmaking."

    Nicole was surprised about his words.

    In the past, Laurence lived for a promise. He was a walking dead with no light in his eyes. But currently,

    Laurence was in high spirit. Although he was still calm and reserved, the light in his eyes could not be

    covered.

    Who gave him a new life?

    Cara?

    Nicole instantly understood when she remembered the depressed Cara.

    "How do you think about Cara?"

    "It is a private affair and is not in the scope of business. Mrs. Green, if there is no other business, I

    would like to go. You are in poor health. Take good care of yourself. I will consider what I should report

    to you."

    Laurence turned around and left.

    Nicole was depressed.

    "Hey, I''m your owner. But you''re so tough to me. How dare you!"

    "I believe that Mr. Green will forgive me."

    Laurence said with a smile, which made Nicole can''t believe her eyes.

    The man knew how to smile.

    It seemed that he was relieved from his past.

    However, Cara said that they hadn''t talked much. So, Laurence needed to be stimted by external

    forces. Since she was bored, it would be a good idea to introduce someone to Cara.

    Thinking of this, Nicole immediatelyughed.

    "Why are youughing so happily?"

    Samuel drove the wheelchair in and asked when he saw Nicole''s brilliant smile.

    "I am going to arrange a matchmaking for Cara."

    As soon as Nicole said this, Samuel was shocked.

    "Matchmaking? Didn''t she like Laurence?"

    "No matter how much she likes him, she needs to be responded. Look at the lifeless Laurence. I don''t

    want Cara to feel wronged. She''s still young. She should have other choices. Besides, she had agreed

    to my matchmaking arrangement."

    Nicole said proudly. She did not know Laurence had turned back because he had forgotten something.

    When he heard of this, a trace of sadness shed in his eyes.

    Cara returned to her room. She was still thinking about Nicole''s words.

    Should she ept the matchmaking?

    Yes.

    She had agreed with Mrs. Green.

    But why did she feel unhappy and awkward about it?

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Laurence suddenly appeared in Cara''s mind.

    He was so handsome. She was fascinated by his look at first sight. But she was so ordinary. How could

    she deserve such a handsome man?

    Moreover, Laurence loved Ad. How could a living personpete with a dead person? If Laurence

    had any feelings for her, he wouldn''t have turned a blind eye to her for such a long time on the ind.

    Cara was extremely sad.

    She had gathered all her courage to unrequitedly love Laurence and to pursue him. She had also put

    all her passion in. However, Laurence had not been moved by her. Maybe, she should give up.

    She should ept the matchmaking.

    Perhaps it was the right way to meet her Mr. Right. Even if she would not love him as she loved

    Laurence, it might be fine if he was kind to her and didn''t loathe her.

    Cara smiled ironically. She randomly changed her clothes and took the taken-off clothes to theundry

    room. She heard footsteps behind her.

    She thought it was a servant and did not turn around. She whispered, "Wait a moment. I''ll be ok soon."

    Saying that, she quickly tossed the clothes into the washing machine.

    At this moment, a shirt and a pair of trousers were thrown in front of her. There came a familiar voice.

    "Help me wash them."

    Cara was stunned. But she didn''t dare to turn around.

    It was Laurence!

    She didn''t know why she felt sorry for Laurence after she agreed with Nicole to the matchmaking.

    She must be insane!

    Why did she feel sorry for Laurence?

    They weren''t in a dating rtionship. She didn''t have to take Laurence''s feelings into ount.

    Although Cara thought so, she still picked up the shirt and trousers. A small object fell out from the

    trousers.

    She was stunned for a moment and her face turned red immediately.

    It was Laurence''s underpants.

    "Wash it by hand."

    It seemed that Laurence didn''t know Cara was awkward. He said indifferently and then left.

    Cara waspletely messed up.

    What the hell?

    Laurence made her wash his underpants by hand.

    Was he serious?

    What exactly did Laurence mean?

    "I won''t wash it!"

    Cara summoned up her all courage and turned around abruptly. But there was nobody behind her, not

    even a shadow.

    Laurence had left.

    She didn''t know how to deal with it.

    When they were alone on the ind, he didn''t ask her to wash his clothes. At that time, she took the

    initiative to wash his clothes. But Laurence coldly refused her. Currently, she had decided to give up on

    him. He asked her to wash her underwear. Moreover, they were in the Green''s and so many people

    were watching them.

    What was Laurence thinking about?

    Cara subconsciously wanted to throw it out. But she was too embarrassed to touch it.

    It was close to his body.

    Laurence''s temperature and smell were still on it. Her heart thumped as if she had a heart attack and

    her breath was uneven.

    What should she do?

    Footsteps came behind her again, apanied by the voice of a servant.

    "Mrs. Green''s clothes should be washed by hand. I''ll do itter. I am not good at cooking. You go to the

    kitchen and keep an eye on the fire."

    "Alright."

    Cara could tell that it was the new servant Samuel employed for Nicole. She was a child at the age of

    eighteen or neen. If she saw there was a pair of underpants in Cara''s hand, Cara would be

    humiliated.

    Without thinking, Cara took out her clothes from the washing machine and rolled up Laurence''s clothes

    inside. She quickly hugged the clothes in her arms and walked out.

    "Miss Clint, where did you take your clothes before they were washed?"

    The servant looked at Cara in surprise.

    Cara seemed to have done something shameful and hurriedly said, "I just remembered that my clothes

    should be washed by hand. They can''t be washed by the washing machine. I''ll take them back to my

    room and wash them by hand."

    After saying that, her face and neck turned red. She even felt that her breath was dry and hot.

    Without waiting for another question from the servant, she hurriedly ran back to her room and shut the

    door.

    Good heavens!

    It was too close!

    Cara patted her chest and gasped for breath. So far, she did not understand why she was blushing.

    She picked her clothes out and looked at Laurence''s clothes. She felt troubled.

    What should she do?

    Should she put them in a stic bag and throw it into Laurence''s room? She would also tell him that he

    shouldn''t make her wash them.

    When she thought about how to face Laurence, the scene of her taking off his belt on the ne shed

    in her mind once again. Cara felt humiliated.

    How could she make such a mistake?

    And what exactly did Laurence mean?

    Cara bit her lower lip and almost cried.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. A deep and cold voice came in.

    "Cara, I am going out. Dry the clothes in the dryer after washing them. I want to wear them when I am

    back."

    Giving Cara no time to reply, he left.

    Cara was stunned.

    What the hell?

    He might have only two sets of clothes.

    Or Laurence might not know that his underpants were in his trousers.

    Thinking of this possibility, Cara believed that she was correct.

    How serious Laurence was?

    It was impossible for him to make her wash his underwear by hand. Moreover, Laurence spoke to her

    in a normal and appropriate way. So it must be a mistake!

    Cara felt relieved and somehow disappointed at the same time.

    After all, he would be a stranger.

    She took Laurence''s clothes to the bathroom and squatted down. She made up her mind before

    pinching the underwear with her two fingers.

    It was a pair of boxer shorts.

    The training scene of Laurence appeared in her mind. His strong legs were still in front of her eyes.

    However, the underpants with his body temperature were difficult to be handled.

    Cara didn''t know how she washed it and put it in the dryer. When it was finally folded up, she felt

    relieved.

    Damn it!

    She had almost suffocated herself. She blushed as if she had got a fever.

    Cara scolded herself. It was just a pair of underpants. If she got married, she might faint when she saw

    a man''s body.

    Caraforted herself in such a way. She was about to send the clothes back before Laurence

    returned. However, she didn''t expect to see Laurence standing at her door as soon as she opened the

    door. There came his cold and indifferent voice.

    "I''m here to get my clothes. Have you finished it?"

 Chapter 1442 Dont Pretend to Be Kind

    Chapter 1442 Don''t Pretend to Be Kind

    Cara was stunned.

    Laurence was calcting the time, wasn''t he? Or was he waiting outside to get his clothes?

    No, something was wrong.

    Didn''t he walk away?

    Cara''s expression was extremelyplicated. Laurence smiled unnoticeably.

    "What? You can''t bear to give it to me?"

    "No. Go find a servant to do this for you. I''m not your servant and not responsible for washing your

    clothes."

    Cara hurriedly stuffed Laurence''s clothes into his embrace. She was about to close the door when she

    found that Laurence''s foot was stuck in her door.

    She frowned slightly.

    "What are you doing?"

    "If you don''t wash it for me, will you wish clothes for someone else?"

    His clear voice sounded indifferent as usual, but it made Cara a little angry.

    "No one will wash it for you. Scram!"

    She gave Laurence a push. But she found that Laurence seemed to be fixed there, not moving at all.

    "I''m closing the door. If you don''t leave, don''t me me for hurting your foot."

    At this moment, Cara was like an angry cat. She was about to burst into rage, but Laurence didn''t care.

    "I didn''t stop you from closing the door."

    His expression showed that he was certain that Cara was reluctant to hurt him.

    Stimted by his gaze, Cara pushed the door up with anger but stopped when she felt his resistance.

    "What exactly are you doing?"

    Cara was on the verge of going crazy.

    Laurence said indifferently, "There are a few female students in the Night Elf Empire. Come and help

    guide their movements."

    "I''m not from the Night Elf Empire. Why should I do that? Besides, how can I y tricks before you

    people from the Night Elf Empire?"

    Cara felt that Laurence was here to find her fault.

    However, Laurence said very seriously, "Not many people can train with me on the ind for such a

    long time. I am certain you are capable of this. If it''s because of your position, I''ll talk to Mrs. Green. I

    assure you that you will be the instructor of the Night Elf Empire."

    "Don''t tell Mrs. Green. I will go with you."

    When Cara heard that Laurence was going to find Nicole, she hesitated.

    Nicole was so kind to her. It was an easy job for her to guide the female students. She would be too

    embarrassed if Laurence bothered Nicole for giving her an order for such a small matter.

    However, Cara muttered, "It was simpler when you were training me on the ind. Didn''t you say that

    there was no difference between men and women in training? Why do you talk about averting

    suspicion now?"

    Laurence''s eyes turned a little cold. The invisible majesty instantly frightened Cara so much that she

    didn''t dare to speak casually anymore.

    She reluctantly followed Laurence to the Night Elf Empire Training Base.

    Not everyone coulde in here.

    When everyone saw Laurence bring in a young girl, they couldn''t help but be stunned. The man was

    rather interested, but the woman had a trace of hostility.

    Laurence had enjoyed high prestige in the Night Elf Empire, and he was handsome. Therefore, many

    of the female subordinates had fantasies about Laurence. They couldn''t get in touch with people like

    Samuel, nor did they dare to have such hope. However, Laurence was the captain, and his level was

    simr to theirs. That was why the female subordinates were eager to seek opportunities. Now that

    they saw Cara, they were unhappy.

    Laurence coldly looked around and said indifferently, "From today onwards, the female students should

    stand in a row. Cara will be in charge of the training from now on."

    "Captain, who is she? Why can she train us?"

    An unconvinced girl among the students took the lead in protesting.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Yareli Gale."

    This was the first time that Laurence had asked the girl''s name. She answered him hurriedly. She was

    full of joy and excitement.

    Laurence turned a blind eye to this and said indifferently, "Yareli."

    "Yes."

    "Leave the team."

    Following Laurence''s order, Yareli hurriedly stood out. However, she heard Laurence say indifferently,

    "From now on, take off your shoulder badge. Go to the personnel department to collect your sry. You

    are no longer one of the Night Elf Empire."

    Yareli was stunned.

    "Why should I be expelled? I''m the best among the female students. And if Mrs. Green knows it, she

    will be unpleasant."

    "Mrs. Green said that I have full authority over everything in the Night Elf Empire. Also, you are the best

    among them, because these people are all useless. Compared with the useless, why are you so

    confident?"

    Laurence had never been gentle. Cara had always known this, but this was the first time she had seen

    him being so direct and merciless.

    Yareli was about to cry, but she had been trying her best to endure it.

    She was very confident in her skills, but now she was criticized by Laurence as worthless as if all her

    dignity and face had been trampled under his feet.

    Cara couldn''t bear it anymore.

    "Laurence, she didn''t do anything wrong. You... "

    Laurence''s cold gaze instantly frightened Cara that she didn''t dare to continue.

    "I don''t need people who don''t obey orders. No matter how good she is, I don''t want her. Besides, she

    can''t evenpare to a tenth of yours."

    Laurence wasparing Cara and Yareli. And he was praising Cara.

    It was the first time Cara had heard Laurence praise her since they had known each other for so long.

    However, she wasn''t happy because Yareli''s hostile gaze was almost piercing through her.

    Why did shee here to make enemies?

    At this moment, Cara felt that Laurence disliked her and was looking for an excuse to punish her. It was

    ridiculous that she had followed him foolishly.

    Sure enough, love made people silly.

    Cara''s chest rose and fell sharply. Just as she was about to leave, she heard Yareli suddenly say

    loudly, "I want to challenge her. As long as I win, you have to keep me."

    Laurence sneered.

    "I advise you not to risk your neck. If you fight with her, you will either die or be crippled."

    Cara was speechless.

    Was she that cruel?

    Moreover, why didn''t she know that she was so good?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Laurence, don''t talk nonsense."

    Cara tugged at Laurence''s sleeve and whispered, but her action made everyone misunderstand.

    People were dumbfounded at their intimacy.

    Yareli was angry.

    Alright.

    So this woman liked their captain, Laurence.

    Damn it. Laurence wanted to expel her for this woman.

    Yareli was so angry that her chest ached.

    "Cara, do you dare topete with me? If I win today, you''ll have to get out of the Night Elf Empire and

    nevere in again."

    Her aggressive words left Cara speechless.

    She was innocent, okay?

    She didn''t even know what was going on and came here because of Laurence. And she even irritated

    Yareli.

    Cara red fiercely at Laurence and stepped on the back of Laurence''s foot.

    Laurence frowned slightly. Was Cara so violent now?

    However, he did not move. He allowed Cara to step on him and said indifferently, "She is challenging

    you. Why don''t you ept it? Don''t think that she will give way to you like me. Cara, if you lose tonight,

    don''t sleep with me tonight."

    His voice wasn''t loud or low but was enough for everyone to hear clearly.

    What?

    What did he say?

    What was the rtionship between Laurence and Cara?

    His words provoked people''s imagination.

    Cara was stunned at Laurence''s words.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "Come on."

    Laurence directly pushed Cara from behind, and Cara instantly came to Yareli.

    Yareli had always admired Laurence. When she heard Laurence''s ambiguous words just now and

    thought of the intimacy between Cara and Laurence, she couldn''t help but be enraged.

    What a bitch.

    She would kick Cara''s ass.

    "Let me see what you got."

    After Yareli finished speaking, she attacked Cara.

    Cara had no choice but to fight, but she heard Laurence say indifferently, "Don''t be nervous, and just

    ignore her."

    These words were extremely insulting.

    Yareli was on the verge of tears. She immediately vented all her anger on Cara, wishing she could tear

    Cara apart.

    Cara was in a dilemma.

    Did she provoke Laurence? Did she have to endure all of this just because she liked him? Or was this

    Laurence''s punishment for her? Punishing her for overestimating herself so that she would shrink back

    from difficulties, wasn''t it?

    Cara was in a mess.

    She did not have any actualbat experience, and everything she learned was taught by Laurence.

    She was very rigid. Although Yareli''s skills weren''t very good, she had actualbat experience. In

    addition, Cara was a little confused, so she was at a disadvantage in an instant.

    Laurence''s eyebrows furrowed, and he was a little nervous.

    "Left defense. Don''t be hesitant."

    Just as Laurence spoke, Yareli paused.

    Was Laurence guiding her?

    She was a little happy, but Cara instantly remembered the scene when they were training on an

    isted ind. Laurence had told her how to deal with such a situation, and he had said the same

    thing at that time.

    Cara was suddenly enlightened, and she instantly changed her moves. Before Yareli could react, Cara

    threw her out with a shoulder-over-shoulder throw.

    "Ouch."

    Yareli''s bones hurt from the fall, and she cried out in anger and hatred.

    "Laurence, you''re cheating. Why did you warn her when we werepeting?"

    "Did I say I couldn''t warn her?"

    Laurence''s words were shameless. Yareli, speechless, didn''t know what to say.

    Only then did Cara realize that she seemed to have teamed up with Laurence to teach the little girl a

    lesson. She couldn''t help but take a step forward and say, "I''m sorry, I''ll pull you up."

    "Save it. Don''t pretend to be kind."

    Yareli ran away crying.

    Cara was extremely embarrassed.

    Why on earth should she be here to be abused?

    "Excuse me."

    Cara turned around to leave, but Laurence stopped her.

    "I remember saying that if you lose, don''t sleep with me tonight."

    These words were so righteous. Cara was so angry that she wished she could find a hole to hide.

    What did he say?

    What did she have to do with him?

    He was talking nonsense.

    Cara pushed Laurence away, but then he said,

    "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll tell Mrs. Green what you did to me on the ne."

    Cara was so dumbfounded that she almost choked.

    What did she do to him on the ne?

    Was this Laurence insane?

 Chapter 1443 Say It Again if You Dare

    Chapter 1443 Say It Again if You Dare

    "Laurence!"

    Frustrated she was, Cara wanted to bite his head off.

    "Hurry up and start training," Laurence said as if nothing happened.

    "You are their captain."

    "People will talk if I get too intimated with a group of young females."

    Laurence left directly, leaving Cara stood there frozen in shock.

    What did he mean by "too intimated"?

    Why did he ask her to wash his underwear? How could people get more intimate than that?

    Cara wanted to drag him back for some exining, yet she had to suck it up and follow his order with

    all eyes on her.

    As the remaining female students watched Laurence and Cara interacting, they had reached some sort

    of conclusion simultaneously. Yareli was expelled for disrespecting Cara. There was no way they would

    throw their future away at a moment of jealousy like Yareli after working so hard to enter the Night Elf

    Empire.

    "Miss Clint, start our training, please. We want to learn about the move you just made. It seems like a

    difficult move to pull off."

    As one of the female students spoke up, the others naturally followed suit.

    Being put on the spot, Cara had no choice but to train them.

    An amused smile crept across Laurence''s lips as he observed the girls'' training session from afar.

    Ernesto walked in at the moment. Following Laurence''s line of sight, he was perplexed at the sight of

    Cara.

    "What is Miss Clint doing here?"

    "I invited her. Is there a problem?"

    Laurence said indifferently, yet Ernesto detected a hint of hostility.

    He didn''t say something out of the line, did he?

    "Nothing. Mrs. Green asked me to bring over the photo of the man who would have a blind date with

    Miss Clint tomorrow and ask about her opinion. If she agrees, Mrs. Green will arrange it."

    Ernesto replied without thinking.

    Laurence''s eyes darkened.

    A blind date?

    Was Cara actually going on a blind date?

    "Leave it to me. She is currently training the female students."

    Laurence extended his hand towards Ernesto.

    Ernesto was slightly stunned.

    "Since when did you two get along so well? And why is Cara training the female students? Isn''t that

    your responsibility?"

    "You talk too much."

    Laurence grabbed the photo from Ernesto''s hand and looked at it.

    The man in the photo was quite polished, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles and looking

    refined.

    "What does he do?"

    "It is said that he is a manager with an adequate sry with no scandals. He''s 28 this year and never

    has a girlfriend."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Ernesto repeated the information he had gotten from Nicole.

    Laurence immediately retorted, "There must be something wrong with him, being a 28-years-old, yet

    never has a romantic rtionship."

    "He''s a workaholic. Since graduated from university, it has been all work and no y for him. And he''s

    ready to settle down as he''s in a good ce now. He is quite a good catch I say."

    "What if he ys for the other team?"

    Laurence''s words left Ernesto speechless.

    "Holy shit, did you meet him before, or did he offend you somehow? Why are you being so mean to

    him? Heaven forbids a 28-years-old who has no girl in his arm. That means he bats for the other side.

    Give that photo back. I''ll personally give it to Cara."

    As Ernesto reached for the photo, Laurence put it in his own pocket and said, "I''ll give it to herter. It''s

    time for you to leave. No outsiders are allowed in the Night Elf Empire Training Base."

    "Outsiders? Isn''t Cara an outsider too? What makes her so different?"

    "The fact that she can bear a child. You are wee to stay if you can too."

    Laurence''s answer shut Ernesto up.

    Well, he certainlycked the right equipment.

    After getting rid of Ernesto, Laurence took out the photo and examined it again. With a handsome face

    like that, still, the man needed a blind date to get a wife. What a wussy.

    He sulked at his own thought.

    "Five kilometers of weight-bearing run for everyone. No rest before finishing!"

    The male students wailed at hismand.

    Cara and the female students heard the order as well, yet none of them thought it was directed at

    them. As Cara continued her lesson, Laurence shouted, "It¡¯s for the female students too, including you,

    Cara."

    Everyone was stunned at the reveal, and the girls'' faces paled with dread.

    Cara felt cheated.

    She just returned from special training on the isted ind. Before she could catch a breath,

    Laurence had conned her intoing here. What happened to his "just helping"? Why does she have

    to partake in five kilometers of weight-bearing run?

    "I don¡¯t belong to Night Elf Empire."

    "Don''t forget that you had lost to Yareli. That''s five more kilometers for you as punishment."

    Hearing Laurence''s ruthless words, Cara was exasperated.

    Ten kilometers?

    Did he want her paralyzed?

    Cara suddenly had a good grasp on Laurence''s threat about losing.

    There was no way she could sleep soundly after running 10 kilometers.

    She did not see thating; that was for sure.

    "I won''t run. I''m not one of your soldiers."

    "What did you say?"

    Laurence walked over to Cara in long strides. His dangerous aura and intimidating height gave Cara

    great pressure.

    She instinctively took a step back.

    "I said I''m not your soldier."

    Laurence was in front of her as she finished her words. Cara subconsciously retreated again, almost

    tripping over herself. In that critical moment, Laurence caught her with arms around her waist. Cara

    was hit by a good smell immediately.

    "I dare you to say it again."

    Laurence didn''t raise or lower his voice, but his words wereced with threat and intimidation.

    For some reason, Cara was scared.

    Somehow, she wouldn''t get the "I won''t run" out of her mouth, they were clogged in the back of her

    throat.

    She could feel every breath he took given their proximity. Her heart pounded at the soaped scent.

    Laurence''s eyes were like a deep ocean, she had gotten lost in it, unable to raise her head above

    water for a breather.

    "Hurry up and lead your team to run!"

    Laurence frowned slightly and gave Cara a spank before tossing a sandbag to her.

    "Shall I tie it up for you?"

    "No."

    Cara fled the scene without further ado.

    What a joke!

    There was no way she would give him the chance to torture her some more.

    Cara tied up the sandbag resignedly.

    Laurence nced at the other dumbfounded female students and said coldly, "What are you looking

    at? The instructor has already tied up her sandbag. What are you guys still waiting for?"

    All kinds of wails broke out at once. The female students had no choice but to start running.

    Cara called herself stupid as she set off. Why was she being so obedient as she imed she wasn''t his

    soldier?

    She turned around as Laurence directly hopped into the jeep. He was taking the car to supervise them.

    Holy shit!

    He was driving while they were running?

    Why on earth did shee here to be tortured?

    It seemed that every time Laurence was involved, she would lose the capacity for thinking for some

    unknown reason.

    Whenever Cara was about to snap, Laurence would nonchntly say, "When the belt was on the

    ne, I...?"

    Cara would give him a death stare, daring him to continue.

    Laurence thought that look was purely adorable.

    It certainly beat her formal pathetic self. That Cara could only follow his orders blindly.

    Cara had no idea how she survived the run. They all ran together at the beginning, and people

    gradually separated as they ran. She was the only one left in the end, Laurence counted the kilometers

    trailing behind.

    She would have an urge to p him asionally, yet she never followed through. Somehow Laurence

    had nted a deep fear in her.

    Atst, the run was finished and Cara came close to copsing. She was about to fall. A pair of strong

    arms caught her securely. She was surrounded by the good smell once again.

    "Take a bath and sleep when youe back. By the way, this is from Mrs. Green. Tomorrow morning

    at 7:30 in Blue Mountain Cafe."

    Laurence casually slipped that photo into her hand.

    Cara was so tired that she only faintly noticed Laurence''s mouth opening and closing without

    registering his words.

    As Laurence carried her, Cara was too exhausted to protest.

    She did not know how she got back nor how she took a bath. She was ced in the bathtub with her

    clothes on after someone running water and adding essential oil in the tub.

    Cara didn''t have the strength to protest. She was soaked, lying in the bathtub. She was rxed

    She had no idea when she had fallen asleep nor who had pulled her out of the bathtub. Her helper had

    changed her clothes and put her under the cover before closing the door on his way out.

    Cara sleptfortably with no interruption. She was awakened by hunger.

    She was dazed by the blinding sunlight.

    She stretched out her arm to block it before ncing at the clock on the bedside table. It was ten

    o''clock.

    Cara stretchedzily and got out of bed to wash up. She almost couldn''t feel her legs. They were

    extremely heavy and sour.

    She left the room after freshening up.

    The servant paused at the sight of Cara before smiling, "Miss Clint, are you feeling better? Captain

    Kent told us to prepare porridge for you. He said you should have some after you wake up."

    "Thank you. I slept quite wellst night."

    Cara smiled faintly as the servant said, "Of course, you''ve been sleeping since yesterday afternoon. It''s

    almost noon now, I''m sure you had quite a good sleep."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Cara was rooted to the spot.

    She suddenly remembered that it was noon yesterday when she went to Night Elf Empire. It was ten

    o''clock. So, it was either ten o''clock in the evening or ten o''clock in the morning the next day. With the

    sun shining brightly, it could only be ten o''clock in the morning.

    She actually slept for so long?

    Cara was shocked beyond words.

    The servant nced at her and said, "Mrs. Green wanted you in her room after you woke up. She had

    arranged a blind date for you yesterday, and it should be at half-past seven this morning. We tried

    waking you up, yet you had missed the date. Mrs. Green seems a little unhappy."

    Cara was taken aback.

    A blind date?

    At 7:30 this morning?

    She had never heard any of these before.

    So, she missed a blind date arranged by Nicole because of her tiredness. Her exhaustion was caused

    by an absurd ten kilometers weight-bearing run which Laurence.

    As she was trying to make sense of the entire event, Laurence walked in from outside. Cara''s

    expression immediately darkened.

    "Laurence, did you deliberately sabotage my blind date yesterday?"

 Chapter 1444 What a Narrow-Minded Man

    Chapter 1444 What a Narrow-Minded Man

    Looking at Cara''s angry expression, Laurence felt a little ufortable.

    Why did she want to go so much?

    However, Laurence said faintly, "I told you, and I gave you all the photos. Everyone in the Night Elf

    Empire saw them."

    "Nonsense."

    Cara didn''t remember this at all.

    Laurence looked at Cara with a sharp look. And this made Cara suddenly feel a little timid.

    Did he really tell her?

    She frowned and thought from the time Laurence came back to that she fainted. It seemed that

    Laurence said something but she didn''t hear it clearly.

    Cara asked with some uncertainty, "Did you speak to me after I finish the ten kilometers weight-bearing

    running?"

    This time, Laurence didn''t want to say anything. Instead, he took out his phone and yed a recording

    to Cara.

    "Go back and take a shower and have a good rest. By the way, Mrs. Green told me to give it to you.

    Ande to Blue Mountain Cafe at 7:30 tomorrow."

    Laurence''s voice came from the phone.

    Cara immediately felt a little embarrassed.

    Alright, Laurence indeed told her.

    It was all her fault that she didn''t hear this before she fainted.

    She did see Laurence''s mouth moved, but she didn''t know what he said.

    "I''m sorry."

    Cara hurriedly apologized.

    Laurence snorted coldly and grabbed his phone then left. Cara felt very ufortable.

    Could he be a little better with her?

    However, Cara was also a little depressed. Why did she sleep so soundly?

    Was she really tired?

    Cara was puzzled, but she didn''t dare to dy and ran to Nicole''s room.

    Samuel was feeding Nicole a swallow nest soup when Cara entered without knocking on the door.

    Seeing this scene, Cara felt a little embarrassed.

    "Sorry, Mr. Green."

    "Have you lost your manners?"

    Samuel frowned slightly. If it weren''t for the good rtionship between Cara and Nicole, he would have

    been angry.

    Cara had changed a lot and became reckless.

    Seeing that Cara''s embarrassment, Nicole immediately drank all of the soup. Then, she gave the bowl

    to Samuel and said disdainfully, "Go away. We''ll have some girl''s talk."

    Samuel frowned resignedly.

    "Are you tired of me?"

    "What else? We''ve stayed together almost every day. How can I have so much to say to you? Anyway,

    just go."

    After saying that, Nicole gave him a push.

    Samuel shook his head resignedly with aplicated expression and got out with the wheelchair.

    Cara was somewhat uneasy.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Green. I slept too deeply and didn''t get up. It was my fault for keeping that gentleman

    waiting in vain."

    Cara apologized to Nicole.

    Nicole looked at her bad expression and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you tired recently?"

    "Not really. It was just Laurence asked me to go to the Night Elf base to train some female students

    yesterday. I didn''t know why he was angry. And he told us to run with a heavy load. I fell asleep after I

    finished. I didn''t expect that I would wake up sote."

    The more Cara said, the more embarrassed she felt. However, she did not say that Laurence had

    made her ran ten kilometers. She subconsciously defended Laurence, afraid that Nicole would me

    Laurence.

    "Mrs. Green, Laurence felt that the female students and he were not close. That''s why he asked me to

    train them."

    If Cara didn''t say thest sentence, it would be fine. But after she saying it, Nicole wanted tough.

    She knew what happened yesterday. Ernesto came back and told the story exaggeratedly. And

    everyone saw Laurence carried Cara into the room after she fainted. Only Cara didn''t know it.

    Since there were female students in the Night Elf Empire, and she had a nutritionist by her side, it didn''t

    matter whether Cara stayed by her side or not. Moreover, Laurence had brought Cara to the Night Elf

    Empire to train the female students, perhaps he wanted to take her with him.

    Nicole was willing to help, but Laurence had to ask for it.

    She didn''t know what to say about Laurence. If he didn''t want Cara to go on a blind date, he could just

    say it directly. But only a guy like him could figure out a way to make her so tired that she fainted and

    missed the blind date.

    Moreover, Cara did not know why she slept so soundly, but Nicole did.

    Laurence put essential oil in Cara''s bathtub. That essential oil could relieve fatigue, but it was also

    hypnotic. Naturally, it would make Cara sleep deeply.

    However, she didn''t want to tell Cara.

    She wanted to see when would Laurence tell Cara his affection for her.

    Laurence was too stuffy, while Cara was too timid, and a little self-abased. Therefore, if neither of them

    took the first step, it would probably take a long time.

    Nicole didn''t mind making this more interesting. She hurriedly said, "It''s alright. I know a lot of elites.

    Have a good rest today. Let''s go meet another man tomorrow."

    Seeing that Nicole was so enthusiastic and wasn''t very angry with her, Cara felt very sorry.

    Nicole was from a rich and powerful family.

    The man Nicole rmended was absolutely a good man. He must think Nicole was unreliable as

    Cara stood him up.

    When she thought of this, Cara felt especially self-med. With this feeling, she hurriedly nodded.

    "Alright, I definitely won''t oversleep this time."

    "Okay, have a good rest these days. There''s nothing urgent. If you have nothing to do, you can go to

    Night Elf Empire to help Laurence train the rookies. When Finn came over in a few days, there were

    still some affairs that needed to be done. So, they might be rather busy. You know that I can''t run

    around now, so you just take care of the Night Elf Empire for me and Laurence. Moreover, I heard that

    you are quite skilled now, so you can be an instructor. I''ll think about itter."

    Nicole gave Cara a hint in advance so that Cara wouldn''t be unable to ept it.

    Cara was surprised for a moment before nodding.

    After leaving Nicole''s room, Cara felt that her performance had been particrly bad these past days.

    She wanted to go out for a walk, but she met Laurence again.

    Thinking that she had misunderstood Laurence, she hurriedly walked over.

    "Laurence, I..."

    As soon as she spoke, Laurence walked past her as if he didn''t see her. For a moment, Cara was

    unable to continue.

    What a narrow-minded man!

    She knew she was wrong, but she didn''t do it on purpose.

    Cara was extremely upset.

    She felt unease at home, so she took the car keys and went out to refresh herself. Perhaps shopping

    could make her feel better.

    Moreover, she promised Nicole that she would go on a blind date the day after tomorrow. She didn''t

    have many beautiful skirts, so she might as well go buy some clothes.

    Thinking of this, Cara went to the mall.

    There are a lot of people in the mall.

    Cara strolled around in several stores. She thought that the people Nicole introduced to her might all be

    noble. If she bought a stall and wore it out, she might embarrass Nicole. She made up her mind and

    went to a brand shop.

    The sry Nicole gave her was considered high. She didn''t spend much, so she should be able to buy

    a skirt.

    With this thought, Cara eased a little.

    There were quite a few people in the brand shop. Cara looked around and saw quite a few clothes, but

    when she saw the price of the tag, she was a little intimidated.

    Twenty thousand for a dress? That was too expensive.

    Just as Cara was about to leave, she heard a loud noise, which sounded a little familiar.

    She frowned slightly and turned around to see Cynthia quarreling with a noblewoman.

    Cynthia was Ad''s mother. She left Seapolis City after offending Nicole and Samuelst time. Why

    did she appear in here now?

    And it looked like she had been bullied.

    Cara hesitated for a moment.

    Because she liked Laurence, she had been disliked by Cynthia and was even regarded as a thorn in

    her side. If she went over now, Cynthia would be even angrier.

    Thinking of this, Cara nned to leave, but Cynthia saw her with sharp eyes and she shouted.

    "Cara!"

    This time, it was impossible for Cara to leave.

    Laurence promised to take good care of Mrs. Miller and Dr. Miller. That was also Ad''sst wish.

    Thinking of Laurence''s feelings for Ad, Cara could not just leave.

    For Laurence''s sake, she thought.

    Sheforted herself like this, then turned around and walked towards Cynthia.

    "What''s the matter?"

    She did not know how to address Cynthia. They had a very unpleasant timest time, and she did not

    know how to deal with Cynthia.

    Hearing Cara didn''t greet her, Cynthia frowned. However, because she had to ask Cara for help, she

    restrained her anger and said coldly, "Do you have any money with you? I want to buy this dress, but I

    don''t have enough money."

    Thedy in front of Cynthia immediately said, "If you don''t have enough money, then go away. I can tell

    you can''t afford such high-end clothes at a nce. Let go!"

    Only then did Cara see Cynthia and thedy tugging at one end of the dress. Neither of them let go.

    And the waiter was very anxious, "Ladies, please be gentle. The material for this dress is very thin.

    Who will take the responsibility if it is torn?"

    "Tell her to let go first!"

    They said at the same time.

    Cara could tell that Cynthia had to buy this dress today. If she didn''t pay, Cynthia might really tear it

    apart. And the situation would be worse then.

    Laurence went to the ind for special training and was free from the annoyance the Millers brought.

    She did not want Laurence to feel ufortable again because of a dress.

    "How much? I''ll pay."

    Cara said.

    Cynthia immediately said proudly, "See? My daughter-inw will buy it for me. Let go!"

    Cara was shocked by the words "daughter-inw". She didn''t know how to respond. So, she simply

    took out her card and said to the waiter, "By card, please."

    "Alright, ma''am, It''s 100,000."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Cara was astonished when she heard this.

    100,000 for a dress?

    That was ridiculous.

    Her hand tightened slightly.

    A hundred thousand!

    There''s only a hundred thousand in her card. After paying for this dress, she couldn''t buy anything.

    At this moment, Cynthia pushed her and said anxiously, "Hurry up and pay. Laurence has earned so

    much money and give it to you. What? You don''t want to buy me a dress?"

 Chapter 1445 Do You Have a Death Wish or Something?

    Chapter 1445 Do You Have a Death Wish or Something?

    Cara was pushed hard and almost fell onto the floor, but was held in time by the waiter.

    She turned around and looked at Cynthia, a little annoyed, and then she heard Cynthia say, "What are

    you looking at? If you don''t want to pay for me, I''ll call Laurence. I''m sure he will take good care of me."

    Hearing this, Cara remembered everything that Laurence had been through. She seemed to once

    again see Laurence standing in the yard and being whipped by Cynthia.

    Laurence had an obligation to raise them because of Ad.

    Thinking of this, Cara felt so ufortable. She didn''t want Laurence to know Cynthia''s existence, and

    to disturb him, so she took a deep breath and followed the waiter to pay the bill.

    "What a bitch! Only this way can make you listen to me, right?"

    Cynthia swore with a frown on her face.

    "How could a mean woman like you have such a kind daughter-inw? It''s a misfortune for her."

    "What are you talking about? It''s none of your business! Give me my dress."

    Cynthia took her dress over.

    She packed her dress directly without giving Cara a second look.

    After Cara paid the bill, there was only some change left on the card.

    She let out a sigh and put the bank card back in her purse. Then she heard Cynthia say, "I have

    nowhere to stay. Tell Laurence to arrange a ce for me, or he can pay for my stay in a hotel."

    "Which hotel?"

    "Blue Sky Grand Hotel."

    Cynthia''s words suddenly made Cara frown.

    Blue Sky Grand Hotel was a five-star hotel. It was easy for her to say since she was not the one to pay.

    "Mrs. Miller, Laurence is not rich. He barely earns much money a month. You have taken his house,

    what else do you want to take now? Even if Laurence owes Ad, you have no right to torture him like

    this."

    Cara really couldn''t stand Cynthia''s behavior.

    Moreover, Cara knew how Cynthia left Seapolis City back then. She could just give Nicole a call and

    ask Mr. Green a favor to have Cynthia thrown out of town again.

    As long as Laurence didn''t know, there was nothing Cynthia could do about it.

    Laurence owed Cynthia, but she did not.

    Cynthia sneered and said, "I torture him? What about he asked Samuel and Nicole to chase me out of

    Seapolis City? He promised my daughter that he would take care of me, so what? It''s been less than a

    year since my daughter passed away, and now you want to break your promise? It''s fine if you don''t let

    me stay in a hotel. Give me a million and I''ll leave. I promise I will never show up again."

    Cara was amused by her wishful thinking.

    "One million? Why should I give you one million?"

    "Don''t you like Laurence? You bought me a 100,000 dress, one million is not difficult for you, right? If

    you want to be with him, give me the money. Otherwise, your life won''t be easy. Trust me."

    Cynthia said fiercely.

    Thinking of what she had done to Laurence, Cara was furious.

    "Do you think I spent 100,000 on you because of Laurence?"

    "Otherwise?"

    Cynthia asked and rolled her eyes.

    Cara said word by word, "I paid for you not because I owe you, but because I don''t want to upset Ms.

    Sally, and bring myself unnecessary trouble. But now I regret it. It''s my money, so I will just take the

    dress."

    After saying that, Cara snatched the dress from Cynthia''s hand and gave it to thedy opposite.

    "Madam, I''m sorry, this dress is for you."

    Cara said and thrust the dress into thedy''s arms.

    Cynthia trembled with anger. She raised her hand and was going to p Cara''s face.

    "You bit*h, I''m going to kill you!"

    Cara was not the same person as before.

    During the days of special training on the ind, her body had formed a natural reaction. When Cynthia

    was about to hit her, she had subconsciously fought back.

    Cynthia was kicked out by Cara and fell to the ground.

    She hadn''t realized it until she felt the pain.

    The woman who used to be obedient now dared to beat her in the street.

    Cynthia immediately cried out.

    "Somebody help, this woman stole my daughter''s husband, and now she is beating me. How could she

    do this to me."

    People who didn''t know the truth heard Cynthia''s words and immediately looked over at Cara.

    "What are you doing? Treat the olddy nicely. You are just a homewrecker, who gave you the right to

    treat her like this? Shame on you!"

    Cara''s face immediately turned pale.

    Her hands were tightly clenched together. The thing between Laurence and the Miller family was very

    Cynthia, "Making a scene won''t do you any good."

    Cynthia continued crying and shouting, "Listen to her, someone powerful is backing her up. They drove

    me out of Seapolis City and even took over my house. How pathetic I am! Now that I''m back, I don''t

    even have a ce to stay."

    Cara trembled with anger.

    Cynthia was so good at distorting facts, and the people around were unaware. Seeing Cynthia crying

    so sad, more and more people began to condemn Cara.

    "A mistress took over an olddy''s house. How shameful and conscienceless. People like you should

    go to hell."

    "That''s right. Didn''t her parents educate her? If she were my daughter, I would have strangled her."

    Cara was surrounded by a stream of abuse.

    Cynthia saw it. She lowered her head and a faint smile was shown on her face.

    Cynthia doubted that Laurence and Cara could still be together now.

    She deserved the money Laurence earned. Laurence should be alone all his life and be the Miller

    family''s ve.

    Cara couldn''t justify herself and was trapped in there.

    At this moment, Laurence showed up. He directly pushed away the crowd and held Cara in his arms.

    Laurence''s calm and coldness surprised Cara. She wanted to say something, but Laurence pressed

    her head against his chest. He swept his cold gaze around, instantly silenced the crowd.

    Cynthia was also stunned.

    Cynthia hadn''t seen Laurence for a long time. He seemed to have changed a lot.

    "He is my daughter''s boyfriend. It''s a pity that my daughter sacrificed her life for him while he is with

    this woman. I was left alone with no one to care about me. How poor I am. My little girl, how can you

    leave me alone in this world." Cynthia cried.

    "You want to die, don''t you? I can help you if that''s what you want. I guarantee that you will die in one

    piece and I will hold a grand funeral for you."

    Laurence spoke coldly before Cynthia could finish her words, which stunned Cynthia.

    She never thought that Laurence would resist her, and what he said just now shocked her.

    "Laurence, you cursed me to death!"

    Cynthia immediately stood up.

    "I owe Ad. I will take care of your daily life, but I can''t satisfy your extravagance. It''s been almost a

    year since Ad died. How could I cheat on her? The house I bought was acquired because of you.

    Am I the reason you''re homeless? Now how do you get to insult Cara?"

    Laurence''s few words instantly made everyone understand the truth.

    "So her daughter has already passed away for a year. They are not married. Even if they are married,

    he can still pursue his happiness after so long."

    "That''s right. From what I heard, this olddy is extravagant, regardless of whether the young man can

    afford it or not."

    "Besides, he lost his house because of her, how could she say that he was the one who took her

    house. What kind of person is she?"

    People''s discussions made Cynthia embarrassed.

    She never thought that Laurence would be out of her control. He was a different person now.

    "Laurence, the Miller family raised you. Without us, you would have starved to death long ago. This is

    how you repay my kindness? Even if my daughter died, I''m still your adoptive mother. I raised you for

    ten years, then you should support me for ten years."

    "If you hadn''t taken my parents for some gic experiment, how would I end up being an orphan?

    You caused my parents'' death. If it weren''t for Ad, do you think I would talk to you right now?"

    Laurence used to consider others, but when he saw Cara being condemned by those people, he felt

    extremely painful.

    It wasn''t Cara''s business, but she got involved because of him, how could he let her be insulted and

    criticized?

    The people around were stunned again.

    They understood the rtion between Laurence and Cynthia, so no one helped Cynthia.

    Cynthia said angrily, "I don''t care. You promised Ad that you would take care of us and treat us like

    your biological parents. Now that we have nothing, do you take the responsibility or not?"

    Laurence frowned.

    Cara wanted to stand out, but Laurence was so strong that she wasn''t able to move in his arms.

    "Laurence, let me out."

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Cara''s voice was very low. Only the two of them could hear it, but Laurence wasn''t moving.

    He looked at Cynthia and said coldly, "I can rent a house for you. I can pay the rent and I can also give

    you 50,000 a month for living expenses. I can even hire a maid for you. That''s all I can do for you. But

    from now on, you have no right to judge my life and the person I want to marry, and you can''t hurt her.

    Otherwise, even if I would break my promise to Ad, I will make you pay."

    Cara was astounded by Laurence''s words.

    Ad had always been his sunshine. He always took Ad''sst words to heart. What was going on

    now?

 Chapter 1446 Indeed, She Knows Him Best

    Chapter 1446 Indeed, She Knows Him Best

    Cynthia was shocked by Laurence''s resolute attitude. Just as she was about to make an unreasonable

    scene again, Laurence said, "By the way, I''m working for the Green family. If you make things difficult

    for Cara, I can tell the Green family to deal with the matter. I don''t think I''ll protect you then. I only

    promised to take care of you, but I didn''t promise to clean up the mess you left behind."

    Hearing this, Cynthia felt depressed.

    Cynthia knew that Samuel was powerful. She still remembered the unlucky experiencest time, so

    she did not dare to provoke the Green family. Furthermore, Dr. Miller didn''t know that she sneaked out.

    If he knew that she caused trouble again, it was hard to imagine what he would say.

    Thinking of this, Cynthia said, "I''m just buying clothes. Nothing else."

    "It''d better be."

    With that, Laurence grabbed Cara''s hand and left the store.

    Just now, Cara could barely breathe with her head being pressed by Laurence. At that time, she

    smelled the dry and clean aura of his body and heard the strong beating of his heart. Now she left

    under his protection. Cara''s heart was beating rather fast.

    After leaving the mall, Laurence let Cara get in the car. Then, he drove back to the Green''s without a

    word.

    Reaching the Green''s, Laurence got out of the car and ignored Cara. He seemed to be a bit angry.

    Cara was somewhat puzzled.

    Did she provoke him?

    Did his anger have anything to do with her?

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Cara wanted to ask, but thinking that Laurence didn''t say anything, she gave up.

    Maybe she shouldn''t have meddled today.

    Thinking of her 100,000, Cara was heartbroken!

    ...

    Cara pouted and got out of the car, and then she returned to her room. The more she thought about it,

    the more distressed she felt.

    Was she a fool?

    She actually gave the clothes worth 100,000 to someone else. If she had taken them back and sold

    them, she would have earned some money, wouldn''t she?

    She just wanted to cry.

    Her savings! Her money!

    Cara felt ufortable all over.

    It was all because of Cynthia!

    Since Laurence returned to his room, he had been waiting for Cara. However, she didn''te. So he

    went out to take a look, but Cara was not in the car.

    Where was she?

    Laurence''s face darkened immediately.

    Seeing Laurence looking for someone, the servant hurriedly said, "Captain Kent, are you looking for

    Miss Clint? She seems to have returned to her room."

    Laurence looked even gloomier.

    She went back to her room?

    Wouldn''t she tell him what happened today?

    The more Laurence thought, the angrier he became. He called Cara at once.

    Cara was still sad about losing her money. When the phone rang, she answered in an irritated tone,

    "Who is it?"

    "Come out! I''ll wait for you in the backyard."

    With that, Laurence hung up the phone.

    Cara was stunned.

    Laurence?

    She looked at the phone number again. It was indeed Laurence''s.

    God!

    Why was he looking for her?

    She admitted that she had meddled. She shouldn''t have provoked Cynthia, but she was also the victim!

    After all, it was 100,000.

    Cara felt that she could hardly eat or sleep well in the next few days.

    Cara threw her phone into the quilt. She thought that as long as she didn''t go, Laurence could do

    nothing to her.

    Laurence waited for more than ten minutes, but Cara did note. His eyes narrowed slightly.

    Was she bolder than before, or was she born with such a personality?

    Was it that in the past she wronged herself because she liked him, but now she just wanted to be

    herself because she no longer liked him?

    Laurence felt even more depressed when he thought that Cara didn''t like him anymore.

    He walked to Cara''s room immediately but felt something wrong on his way.

    Laurence went straight to the balcony and jumped into it. Then, he saw Cara lying on the bed with her

    face looking all miserable. She muttered, "Money, money, my 100,000! Cara, you are just an idiot. Why

    did you pay Cynthia 100,000 for the clothes? And why the hell did you give the clothes you bought to a

    stranger? Would she be grateful to you? Now there is only a little money left on the card, what should

    you do?"

    Laurence suddenly wanted tough.

    It turned out that Cara had spent 100,000 on a piece of clothes for Cynthia, but finally gave it to a

    stranger.

    She was really stupid.

    However, Laurence felt much relieved when he saw Cara''s sad expression.

    He immediately took out his phone and transferred 100,000 to Cara.

    Hearing the sound from her phone, Cara picked it up to take a look right away. Finding that 100,000

    was transferred to her bank ount, she was extremely shocked.

    "God! Who transferred the money to the wrong ount?"

    "Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?"

    Laurence said indifferently and walked in through the French window, which startled Cara.

    "Why didn''t you use the door?"

    Cara''s heart beat rather faster, and she was inexplicably scared, even though she didn''t know what she

    was afraid of.

    ...

    Laurence went to Cara''s bed and sat down. "Why did you meddle with Cynthia''s business? Have you

    forgotten what she did to you before?" he said indifferently.

    "I didn''t want to. She called me by my name in public and even said that I was her daughter-inw.

    Could I not pay for her? What''s more, I thought the piece of clothes wouldn''t cost much. Who knew it

    cost 100,000! I nerved myself to pay. Well, you don''t even know how sad I was."

    Thinking of the situation at that time, Cara was d she hadn''t gone mad.

    A piece of clothes cost 100,000. What a crazy woman!

    Laurence was slightly shocked. When Cara said "daughter-inw", a light shed in his eyes. He felt

    "Just avoid Cynthia from now on, understand?"

    "Why would I do that?"

    "Because you can''t protect yourself."

    Laurence stood up as soon as he finished speaking. But he suddenly thought of something. So he

    transferred another 50,000 to Cara.

    "Why did you give me money again?"

    Looking at the text message, Cara felt a little puzzled.

    "Buy some clothes for me. I''m out of clothes."

    Thinking of the clothes that Laurence asked her to wash, Cara thought to herself, ''Indeed, he only has

    two sets of clothes?''

    "Why should I buy them for you?"

    "Aren''t you going shopping? I have a lot of things to do in the Night Elf Empire, so I don''t have much

    time. By the way, buy me some underwear, just in the same size as the one you washed for me."

    After saying that seriously, Laurence went out through the window.

    Cara was stunned.

    What did Laurence just say?

    He wanted her to buy underwear for him?

    And she had to check his size?

    How would she know his size?

    Most importantly, she didn''t even dare to look at the underwear when she washed it. How would she

    know what size it was?

    Cara was suddenly depressed.

    "Laurence, can I not buy this?"

    Looking at her phone, Cara wanted to cry.

    What a bossy man!

    She used to feel sorry for him.

    Now she felt that she made a wrong judgment.

    He always bullied her.

    Cursing in her heart, Cara had no choice but to go out again. However, a bodyguard was waiting for

    her this time.

    "Miss Clint, Captain Kent told me to be your driver."

    Cara was ttered.

    "I don''t need a driver."

    "Captain Kent said that if you didn''t need me, I would be fired. Miss Clint, please."

    This put Cara in a dilemma. But she knew that Laurence was in charge of the Night Elf Empire, and the

    security guards followed his orders, so she stopped making things difficult for the bodyguard.

    "Alright, let''s go to the mall."

    Cara met Cynthia in that shopping mallst time. She felt it unlucky and decided to go to another mall.

    She went to the men''s shop. With Laurence''s figure in mind, she began to choose clothes.

    "Miss, are you buying clothes for your boyfriend? There are many new styles in our shop. Come in and

    take a look."

    The shop assistant greeted Cara warmly.

    Cara said embarrassedly, "It''s just for a friend, not a boyfriend."

    "It doesn''t matter. Our shop has thetest styles. You can take a look."

    The shop assistant hurriedly said.

    Thinking of Laurence''s style of dressing, Cara went to the casual area. Looking at the casual clothes,

    she felt that every one of them should look good on Laurence.

    With his elegant blue hair and sea-like eyes, all the clothes became inconspicuous.

    "How is it? Miss, which one would you like?"

    "I think they''re all good."

    Cara said with a faint smile.

    The shop assistant immediately said, "How about buying them all? To tell you the truth, the quality of

    our clothes is absolutely reliable, and they are all famous brands. It will make your friend look decent."

    Buying them all?

    Cara knew that it wasn''t easy for Laurence to earn money. How could he tolerate such extravagance?

    She shook her head and finally chose a linen casual suit and a set of sportswear.

    The next thing she needed was underwear.

    Cara was suddenly in a difficult situation.

    What was his size?

    She really had no idea.

    Seeing Cara''s confused look in front of men''s underwear, the shop assistant asked, "Miss, what size do

    you want?"

    "I don''t know."

    "How about asking your friend?"

    Cara was too ashamed to ask.

    Should she call Laurence to ask for his size?

    That was too embarrassing.

    What should she say if he answered her with "in the same size as the one you washed for me"? Could

    she tell him that she washed it with her eyes closed?

    Cara was a little depressed.

    But if she didn''t buy, Laurence might give her another taskter.

    Cara gritted her teeth and directly picked one with her eyes closed. Then, she quickly paid the bill.

    After returning to the Green''s, Cara handed the clothes to the bodyguard.

    "Send them to Laurence. I have a stomachache and I need to go to the bathroom."

    With that, Cara didn''t care whether the bodyguard was willing or not. She just handed him the clothes

    and ran away.

    The bodyguard thought that she just had eaten something wrong and didn''t care. He took the clothes to

    Laurence''s room, only to find that Laurence was actually there.

    "Where is Cara?"

    "She seems to have a stomachache. She went to the bathroom."

    Hearing this, Laurence frowned slightly.

    She had a stomachache?

    Laurence got up and found some pills at once. He intended to deliver them to herter. But at this

    moment, he nced at the clothes that Cara bought for him. The colors and styles were his favorite.

    Indeed, she knew him best!

    Laurence took out his clothes with joy, but when he saw the underwear, he frowned.

    Small size?

    What did she mean?

    She thought so little of him?

 Chapter 1447 Did She Bother You?

    Chapter 1447 Did She Bother You?

    Laurence frowned and thought for a moment. Picking up one pair of his underpants, he took another

    pair of underpants bought by Cara and the diarrhea medicine, walking directly to Cara''s room.

    At this moment, Cara''s door was locked inside. She was afraid that Laurence would ask her something.

    However, as Laurence might not be at home now, there was no need for her to be so nervous. Only

    then did Cara rx, lie on the sofa and pour herself a ss of water.

    When Cara was drinking water, Laurence threw two pairs of underpants at her, causing Cara to choke

    and cough.

    "Do you think these two pairs of underpants are of the same size?"

    Laurence''s voice was clean and crisp.

    Cara looked first into the window and thought to herself, Laurence came in through the window again.

    She couldn''t believe it.

    "Laurence, are you a thief? Can''t you use the door?"

    "Don''t change the subject. Answer my question."

    Laurence looked at her indifferently and said word by word.

    Only by then did Carae back to her senses.

    Cara flushed immediately at the sight of two pairs of underpants.

    Probably she would never be able to look straight into underpants again.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I told you to buy it ording to my size. Why did you buy me one of small size? Do you think I can

    wear them? Do you need me to put them on now so you can see what''s wrong?"

    As Laurence spoke, he was about to untie his belt. Frightened, Cara jumped onto the sofa immediately.

    "Stop! No one wants to see that."

    Now Cara''s cheeks flushed red.

    There must be something wrong with Laurence, Cara thought to herself.

    Why did he suddenly be so crazy?

    She was still a young girl. But he forced her to wash his underpants and asked her to buy some for

    him!

    "Laurence, I warn you! I''m going to have blind dates. For the sake of my future husband, we should

    keep a distance. So from now on, you should do all these things yourself. I will not do them for you

    anymore. Take them away!"

    Cara stammered while Laurence''s eyes darkened with a fickle of disappointment.

    "Who is your future husband?"

    "I don''t know, either. I haven''t had a blind date yet. Perhaps I would attract a good man as I''m such a

    kind and lovely girl. Take them away and leave my room. I warn you again! If you dare toe into my

    room through the window again, I will..."

    "Will what?"

    Laurence took a step forward.

    Cara was so frightened that she retreated, without realizing that she was standing on the sofa. Cara

    immediately missed her steps and fell over into the arms of Laurence.

    "So you want me to hug you?"

    "I didn''t say that!"

    Cara was still in shock when she heard Laurence say this. She tried to push him away, but Laurence

    had such great strength that she couldn''t.

    "Let me go!"

    "You haven''t told me who your future husband is."

    Laurence asked casually as if he was talking about the weather with her, but Cara felt burning hot at

    the touch of Laurence''s strong hands.

    "I already said I don''t know. Laurence, let me go. I mean it."

    Cara raised her leg and began to kick Laurence.

    To Laurence, she was just tickling him. He didn''t care at all. He lowered his head to kiss Cara.

    "Oh..."

    Cara was stunned.

    It was her first kiss...

    With her watery eyes wide open, Cara was like a startled rabbit, staring straight at Laurence, who was

    right in front of her.

    He kissed her?!

    Why did he kiss her?

    Cara kept thinking about this.

    Laurence reached out his hand to cover Cara''s eyes. Then, he continued to kiss Cara for a while.

    Cara''s mind went nk, she could only feel Laurence''s soft lips and was about to suffocate...

    Seeing that Cara was about to suffocate to death, Laurence let go of her.

    Cara gasped for breath with her face flushing red.

    Laurence smiled faintly and whispered, "Do you know now?"

    "Know what?"

    Cara''s mind was still in a mess. She continued to stare confusedly at Laurence with her watery eyes.

    Laurence was attracted. He immediately pushed Cara down onto the sofa, kissing her passionately.

    Again!

    Cara was at a loss and forgot to push Laurence away. She didn''t stop him. She gradually felt dizzy,

    without knowing that he kept kissing her over and over.

    Finally, Cara fainted.

    She was already out when he realized it.

    Laurence smiled helplessly. Looking at Cara''s untidy clothes and rosy cheeks, his eyes were much

    darker, but he curbed himself.

    Laurence lifted Cara onto the bed while hey down beside her. After covered the quilt, Laurence put

    his arms around Cara and closed his eyes. And then he also fell asleep.

    When Cara woke up, she felt something unusual. Someone seemed to be beside her.

    She was slightly stunned, and then raised her head slowly.

    When she saw Laurence lying at her side, she nearly screamed out.

    And she was hugging Laurence like an octopus. Cara flushed again at the thought of the scene before

    she fainted.

    Laurence kissed her!

    So what does this mean?

    Does Laurence have feelings for her?

    Cara was tempted to ask him the reason, but she felt a little embarrassed.

    Could it be that Laurence truly had some feelings for her?

    But Laurence didn''t say no when Mrs. Green proposed to fix a blind date for her.

    Cara clearly remembered that it was Laurence who had gave her the photo of her datest time.

    And why did Laurence kiss her if he had no feelings for her?

    Cara was really upset.

    She quietly moved off Laurence''s body inch by inch, then quickly jumped out of bed and ran straight

    into the bathroom.

    Laurence woke up instantly. He stared at the bathroom door with his dark eyes and smiled faintly.

    His phone vibrated.

    Laurence checked the message and stood up reluctantly. He put the diarrhea medicine on the table

    and left through the window.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    While Cara was hiding in the bathroom, trying to calm herself down.

    If Laurence woke upter, what should she do? what should she say?

    "Hey, Laurence, are you awake?"

    Cara performed awkwardly in the mirror, and then she felt strange.

    "Laurence! Get up! This is my bed!"

    She changed her tone, but she still felt that it was too domineering.

    "How should I do?" Cara said anxiously.

    Cara was so anxious that she grabbed her hair fretfully.

    So why did Laurence kiss her?

    He even didn''t tell her the reason, which really upset her. Cara was afraid that she misunderstood him.

    After hesitating in the bathroom for almost half an hour, Cara finally opened the bathroom door gingerly

    and looked at the bed, only to find that Laurence was not there.

    Cara breathed a sigh of relief, and she felt a little disappointed.

    But Laurence left without saying a word! How could he do this?

    Although Laurence did not do anything impolite to her, he shouldn''t have left without saying anything.

    At this moment, Cara was seized by a sense of disappointment.

    In a romantic rtionship, the one who first loses his heart would lose first.

    Cara walked to the bedside and noticed that Laurence''s watch was on the table. She had decided to

    return it, but when she thought about their rtionship, she finally gave up.

    There was also a packet of diarrhea medicine on the table. So Laurence was here to give her the

    medicine?

    Cara threw the medicine into the drawer and sat on the bed.

    She couldn''t stop thinking about Laurence''s kiss.

    Laurence seemed to be such a cold fish, but he had kissed her so passionately. Cara''s lips were still a

    little bit swollen.

    When Cara involuntarily recalled the scene before, she suddenly realized that she had fainted from

    Laurence''s kisses!

    Holy shit!

    So embarrassing!

    "Oh!"

    Cara tugged her hair again fretfully.

    Will Laurence think she''s a coward?

    No!

    She couldn''t meet Laurence again these days.

    At the thought of this, Cara immediately locked the floor-to-ceiling window and closed the curtains.

    Hearing a sudden knock on the door, Cara was startled.

    "Who is it?", Cara asked.

    "It''s Miss Clint. Mrs. Green wants you."

    Cara was relieved to hear the words of Cara.

    "Alright, I''ll go soon."

    Cara looked at herself at once. She looked untidy as if she had been ravaged by someone.

    What should she do? she thought to herself.

    Tomorrow Mrs. Green is going to fix a blind date for her. What would Mrs. Green think of her at the

    sight of this?

    After hurriedly changing her clothes, Cara went to the bathroom to tidy herself up and applied lipstick.

    Cara came to Nicole''s room with nervousness. She remembered that she had upset Samuel because

    of her recklessnessst time. This time, she knocked on the door and said, "Mrs. Green, I''m Cara."

    "Come in."

    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Cara pushed open the door and got in. Only they were there.

    Nicole was staring at her phone, wearing a serious expression.

    Cara did not know what Nicole wanted from her, but Laurence had kissed her. Although she didn''t

    know whether Laurence had feelings for her, she thought that it was not the time to have a date. When

    Cara was about to speak, Nicole asked her, "Cara, have you met Mrs. Miller?"

    "Uh? Yes, at Evergrande Mall,"

    Cara answered immediately.

    "Did she bother you?"

    When Nicole looked up to Cara, she noticed that Cara was wearing light makeup.

    Although Cara seldom paid much attention to her dress and makeup, she looked pretty good with

    tender skin.

    Without realizing Nicole was in deep thoughts, Cara said hurriedly, "Don''t worry, I can handle it."

    "I don''t believe that. I''ll give you a task. Since you''re free these days, why don''t you help me find out

    where Mrs. Miller and Dr. Miller are and who they''ve been in contact with recently?"

    Nicole''s words shocked Cara a little bit. Cara asked doubtfully, "Mrs. Green, did Mrs. Miller bother you

    again? Did she make trouble again?"

    "Not yet, but we have to investigate first. You can discuss this with Laurence, but I hope you can handle

    it yourself. You know, Laurence has a subtle rtionship with them."

    Although Nicole put it mildly, Cara understood what she meant.

 Chapter 1448 Theres A Prize for the Right Answer

    Chapter 1448 There''s A Prize for the Right Answer

    There was something wrong with Cynthia!

    Perhaps there was something wrong with Dr. Miller, too!

    Cara became nervous.

    "Mrs. Green, what happened?"

    Nicole wouldn''t ask her to investigate Dr. Miller and his wife for no reason. Even if she wanted to

    avenge them for her, she would not be so serious. Cara felt a little uneasy.

    Looking at Cara''s worried expression, Nicole sighed, "I''m not sure yet. Check their residences, the

    people they connected recently, and the money transactions in Dr. Miller''s ount. Give me the results

    secretly. You could tell Laurence that I''m investigating them, but don''t inform him of the results."

    Nicole wasn''t straightforward, but Cara understood.

    "Okay."

    "You look beautiful."

    After Nicole arranging these things, the corner of her lips curled up slightly.

    Cara suddenly felt a little shy.

    "I''m not..."

    "Girls should dress up. Nothing wrong with that. You''re young. It''s nice to wear a little makeup."

    Seeing Cara''s expression, Nicole thought of herself. She remembered what she was like five years

    ago.

    She was also like this when she faced Samuel.

    Because she liked him, she wanted to show him the best in her. Because she liked him, she tried her

    best to conceal her shorings.

    This was how love worked.

    Nicole felt that she had returned to the past. She smiled, "Love is a very beautiful thing. When people

    are in love, they let themselves be led by their feelings. They might fail, but at least, they had fought for

    it, paid for it, and had no regrets. Love is sweet like candy. It can always let people smile

    unconsciously. Love is also sour. People in love would worry about gains and losses because of other

    people or for some unknown reason. But love is just like this. Only after one had experienced it could

    she understand what it was like. Cara, grasp your happiness."

    Cara felt that Nicole knew something. Otherwise, why did she say these words?

    Laurence kissed her. Did Mrs. Green know about this?

    Cara became a little shy.

    "Mrs. Green, I''ve thought for a while. I''d rather not go on blind dates."

    Nicole had expected this answer. She sensed something was going on between Cara and Laurence?

    Nicole instantly wanted to have a gossip with Cara.

    "Why? Did Laurence confess to you?"

    Cara shook her head, a trace of loneliness shing through her eyes.

    "Then why don''t you go on a blind date? Laurence is stupid. I think you should meet a guy to provoke

    his anger. Otherwise, he may never confess to you."

    Nicole''s words stunned Cara.

    "Provoke his anger?"

    "That''s right. You love Laurence so much. And you have paid a lot. Laurence also has feelings for you.

    But he was too proud to admit that. He cold. But he is passionate inside."

    While Nicole was gossiping, Cara recalled Laurence''s kiss.

    It was indeed a passionate kiss

    She even fainted from his kissing.

    However, she wouldn''t tell Nicole this. It was too embarrassing.

    "Why is your face so red. Did Laurence do something to you?"

    "No, no!"

    Cara hurriedly denied it. She bit her lower lip and twisted her clothes with her fingers. She didn''t dare to

    look at Nicole at all.

    Cara looked so endearing. Even Nicole wanted to bully her. Not a man could resist her temptation.

    Laurence was indeed good at controlling himself.

    Such a beauty was by his side. How could he do nothing to her? Was there anything wrong with him?

    "Does Laurence have any health problems?"

    "What?"

    Cara looked at Nicole in confusion. Nicole said, "Laurence and Ad are childhood sweethearts. Ad

    died for him. Will this cast a psychological shadow on him and then he won''t do anything to women?"

    "No!"

    Cara denied.

    Psychological shadow?

    Not a chance! That shameless man could certainly do many things.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    He asked her to buy and wash his underpants. And she was even kissed to faint by him. So certainly,

    nothing was wrong with his masculinity.

    Cara replied so quickly. This caught Nicole''s attention.

    "Oh, I know. Laurence has done something to you."

    "No, Mrs. Green."

    Cara was anxious.

    Mrs. Green was too smart. What should she do?

    She could hardly keep the secret.

    Seeing that Cara was about to cry, Nicole stopped teasing her. "I''m just bored and want to listen to

    some gossips. After all, none of you told me anything interesting. Forget what I said. You can do your

    job now. Be careful. If you need someone, tell Laurence. And you''d better bring a few bodyguards with

    you. I know you can protect yourself. But there''s nothing wrong with being careful."

    "I know. I''ll go now."

    Cara tidied up her mood and went out.

    Holding her phone, Nicole frowned.

    Dr. Miller had better not disappoint her and trouble Laurence.

    Cara called Laurence after she left.

    Seeing Cara''s phone number, Laurence curled his lips slightly. He said to the person in front of him,

    "Continue your discussion. I have to answer the phone."

    They were slightly stunned, but none of them said anything.

    Laurence went to a quiet ce. Then he answered the phone.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Could you give me some of your men? I need to do something for Mrs. Green."

    When Cara made this call, she felt veryplicated. Sweat was all over her palm and she felt a little

    uneasy. She wanted to hear his voice, but she was also afraid. After she heard his clear voice, she was

    at a loss.

    Laurence didn''t ask her anything, "How many people do you need?"

    "It''s up to you."

    "Four? I''ll choose two men and two women. I hope this will bring you some convenience."

    Laurence was very thoughtful. Cara nodded, "Alright."

    "I''ll let them report to youter. I''ll send you their information soon."

    "OK."

    Cara nodded.

    Laurence heard her breath on the phone. He knew that she hadn''t hung up. He asked, "Is there

    anything else?"

    Cara felt that Laurence either did it on purpose or he was a nerd.

    He kissed her. What did he mean by that?

    Even if she guessed his true thinking. She still needed to make a confirmation.

    He asked her "Is there anything else?" in a calm tone. How could he?

    Maybe Laurence was too calm. Maybe she was too impatient.

    "Nothing? Then I''m hanging up."

    Laurence''s words made Cara nervous.

    "Why did you kiss me?"

    Cara''s voice trailed away. In the end, she couldn''t even hear herself. But Laurence heard her words.

    His deep instantly shone. He smiled.

    "What do you think?"

    "Answer my question!"

    "Try to figure it out. There''s a prize for the right answer."

    Laurence hung up the phone.

    Laurence hung up on her. Cara was depressed.

    What kind of attitude was that!

    All she wanted was to hear him say "I love you!"

    Or maybe she thought too much. Maybe he didn''t like her.

    "This is horrible!"

    Cara scratched her hair irritably and took a deep breath.

    What the hell!

    She shouldn''t bother herself.

    She wouldn''t allow him to kiss her next time.

    Unless he said why he kissed her.

    Cara nodded and made up her mind.

    Cara stopped thinking about things between her and Laurence. Soon, she received a message. It was

    Cara. He sent her the information of the four men he gave her.

    Yareli was one of them.

    Cara was a little surprised.

    She thought Yareli was fired.

    Why did Laurence send Yareli to her?

    Cara asked Laurence. And Laurence replied with a few words.

    "She can''t be yours until she was fired by Night Elf Empire."

    Cara frowned. She did not understand what he meant.

    She knew the other girl, Judy. Judy once sought guidance from her when she was teaching there. Judy

    was quite reserved, but she worked very hard.

    Cara didn''t understand Laurence''s personnel arrangement. But what was done was done. She couldn''t

    show any objection.

    The four men soon came to her. Yareli was wearing a long face. It seemed that she didn''t want to be

    here.

    Cara looked at her, "If you don''t want to be here, you can leave now. But if you stay, you need to listen

    to me and do your job well. No mistakes are allowed. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless."

    She was no longer the Cara she was before.

    She had been by Nicole''s side for a long time. she knew what kind of person Nicole needed. Cara was

    not perfect. But she could quickly adjust herself to her new environments.

    In front of Nicole and Laurence, she acted like a child. But she knew she couldn''t do that when she was

    on a mission.

    Yareli was a little upset, but she remembered her father''s warning. So she bit her lower lip and didn''t

    say anything.

    Seeing she choose to stay, Yareli said, "We have to carry out a secret mission. Don''t divulge it to

    anyone, including your parents. From now on, you have to eat and sleep with me. I have arranged

    guest rooms for you. Before the mission ends, you will stay in the Green''s. Mr. Green and Mrs. Green

    also live here, so you must be careful not to disturb them. "

    They nodded their heads, and a glimmer of light shed through their eyes.

    They never thought that they could live in the Green''s.

    Cara showed them their room. Then she told them about this mission. After that, Cara sent the photos

    of Cynthia and Dr. Miller to them. At the very moment, Yareli suddenly said, "I know these two people.

    They live near my house."

    At this moment, Cara finally understood why Laurence sent Yareli to her. However, after thinking about

    it carefully, she felt a little conflicted.

    Did Laurence know that her mission was about the Millers?

    Cara didn''t know whether she sold tell Laurence this. Although Mrs. Green allowed her to tell Laurence,

    she did not want to put Laurence in a difficult situation. After all, Laurence and the Millers had a good

    rtionship.

    Right at this moment, Cara''s phone rang. The unfamiliar phone number made her frown slightly, and

    her expression was also a little wary.

 Chapter 1449 Stay Where You Are

    Chapter 1449 Stay Where You Are

    Cara told everyone to keep quiet and slid to answer in front of everyone and put it on speaker.

    Cynthia''s voice came.

    "Cara, Laurence has a secret. Do you want to know? If you do,e to the ce I tell you. Don''t tell

    Laurence, or anyone else. Otherwise, I won''t tell you. It''s a secret that concerns his life and death. It''s

    up to you toe or not."

    With that, Cynthia hung up the phone.

    Cara trembled slightly.

    Life and death?

    Really?

    However, this could also be a trap.

    Yareli was immediately excited at the secret of life and death bit.

    "True or not, we better go and find out, right? What if it''s true?"

    She liked Laurence.

    Laurence was like the stars in the sky, so dazzling that no one could take their eyes off him. Moreover,

    he looked so cool that made Yareli liked him even more. However, Laurence wasn''t interested in her

    and even fired her from the Night Elf Empire because of something she said against Cara.

    If it weren''t for Laurence calling her personally this time to ask her to help Cara, she definitely wouldn''t

    havee.

    She didn''te here because she liked Cara. She just felt that she might be able to see Laurence. As

    long as she could see him, that was all she wanted.

    Though Cara frowned deeply.

    She was also worried about Laurence''s health.

    Yareli did not know that Laurence was an experimentee, but she knew. People like him usually had

    some defects or unstable factors. Now, Cynthia''s words were like a time bomb to her, making her

    worried and uneasy.

    However, the task that Nicole gave her earlier allowed her to know that Cynthia was not a simple

    person. At the very least, not now. That was why Nicole said Laurence was allowed to know about the

    investigation of Cynthia, but nothing detailed.

    Was Mrs. Green protecting Laurence?

    Or did she know something?

    "You guys stay here. I''ll go to see Mrs. Green."

    As soon as Cara finished speaking, Yareli said, "Are you scared? What can an old woman do to us? I

    don''t think you care about Laurence at all. And I don''t understand why he treats you so differently."

    Differently?

    Cara paused for a moment.

    Perhaps he did, but was this love?

    At least Laurence himself didn''t admit it, did he?

    Perhaps it was just a bit of kindness to someone who had loved him for so long?

    Cara had a weird feeling, but she looked at Yareli indifferently and said, "Remember, you''re here to

    help, you can only do as I tell you. If not, I will punish you."

    "Cara, you..."

    "Try it if you don''t believe me."

    Yareli was so angry. But Cara couldn''t care less. She turned around and went upstairs to the door of

    Nicole''s room.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s Cara. I need to talk to you."

    "Come in."

    Nicole started to have morning sickness today and couldn''t stop throwing up. She sounded weak.

    Cara hurried in. Seeing that Nicole looked bad, she gently patted her on the back.

    "You start to vomit so early?"

    Cara was a nurse and had some knowledge in this kind of thing. And she was somewhat surprised to

    see that Samuel was not here.

    "Where''s Mr. Green?"

    "He got a call earlier from Country F. He didn''t know about my morning sickness and thought it was that

    I didn''t sleep well. I don''t know why my baby was so hard on me this morning..."

    Nicole threw up again as she was saying.

    Cara hurriedly ran to the bathroom to fetch a basin for Nicole.

    Nicole had to stay in bed now. She needed special care in this condition. Cara couldn''t help but say,

    "Mrs. Green, let me stay and take care of you."

    "No need. We have many nurses but few capable people. Cara, you are my people. I brought you

    back. I hope you will have a good life in the future."

    Then Nicole retched for a while, feeling like dying.

    Cara hurriedly got a cushion and ced it behind Nicole, feeling a littleplicated.

    She was a nurse, so she knew Nicole needed rest the most. Then should she tell Nicole about

    Cynthia?

    "What''s the thing you were about to tell me?"

    Nicole pointed at the cup.

    Cara hurriedly got a cup of warm water for her.

    After drinking some water, Nicole felt better.

    Cara pondered for a moment and whispered, "Cynthia called me."

    "So soon?"

    Nicole did not look surprised. But she was about to throw up again.

    Jesus Christ!

    Why it was so severe this time?

    When she was pregnant with Zoe and Lucas, she had never suffered so much.

    Cara hurriedly said, "Mrs. Green, how about I make you something to eat? What do you want,

    something sour, sweet, spicy, or what? Perhaps some food will make you better. There''s nothing I can

    do about this sickness. It''s inevitable. No medicine can help."

    Seeing Nicole suffer, Cara felt bad. She didn''t understand. Nicole had already three children, and she

    wasn''t in a good health. Why did she want more?

    Nicole paused when she heard food and suddenly felt like eating dessert.

    "I would like some dessert. But don''t make it yourself. Tell the chef to do it and bring it up. Did you just

    say Cynthia called you?"

    "Yes. She wanted us to meet. She said it was a secret concerning Laurence''s life and death. I want you

    to know."

    With that, Cara hurriedly walked out.

    When Yareli saw Caraing over, she couldn''t help but ask, "How is it? What did Mrs. Green say?

    Do we have to go now?"

    "Stay where you are."

    Cara nced at her and went straight to the kitchen.

    "Simon, Mrs. Green wants to eat desserts. Don''t make too much though. Her appetite should change

    constantly. I''m sorry but we may have to work harder from now on."

    Cara talked nicely and made people feel good.

    Simon hurriedly said, "Miss Clint, don''t worry. I''ll do it immediately and be always ready."

    "Bring it up when it''s done."

    "Alright."

    Cara nodded and left the kitchen.

    Yareli didn''t expect that Cara went downstairs only to have the chef make dessert. She did not hear

    who it was for but hated the way Cara smiled.

    Why was her smile so infectious on that ordinary-looking face? It was as if everything around her had

    be warmer with her smile.

    Yareli hated it.

    "Hey, are you leaving or not?"

    Yareli stopped Cara, "Let me tell you, if you don''t go, I''ll go alone..."

    "I advise you not."

    Cara''s eyes were cold. The warmth she had brought along seemed to have subsided. It even felt cold.

    What a strong aura!

    Yareli involuntarily shut up and backed off.

    Cara nced at her and went upstairs.

    Nicole leaned against the bed, looking unwell. She looked in the mirror, afraid that Samuel would see

    her like this and worry.

    She wondered if everything was alright in Country F? Samuel had been on the phone for almost half an

    hour.

    Nicole was actually worried about Davon and Phoenix. But Samuel forbad her to call them and said

    that they were in a bad situation and that the call would expose their whereabouts. So as worried as

    she was, Nicole could do nothing.

    "Mrs. Green, it''s better for you not to look in the mirror now. The more you look, the more upset you''ll

    get."

    Cara took the mirror away from Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole sighed and said, "I feel like a living dead. If you don''t let me do something, I will be bored to

    death."

    "Then Mrs. Green, you can draw. I heard that you''re very good at it."

    Cara smiled faintly. And Nicole felt in a better mood looking at her.

    "Right. I don''t know why but I''m so full of ideastely. I want to design a sports car."

    "Congrattions, Mrs. Green."

    Cara smiled lightly and tucked Nicole in.

    Nicole knew how susceptible Cara was to Laurence, and she also knew that Cara liked Laurence so

    much that she couldn''t part with him. So, when Nicole heard that Cynthia took advantage of Laurence

    to call Cara, she deliberately changed the topic, wanting to see Cara''s ability to handle things and

    control her emotions.

    It wasn''t that Cara wasn''t worried, it was just that she couldn''t leave Nicole like this. Moreover, she had

    figured out what she should do.

    Nicole was very satisfied with Cara.

    She was calm and wise now. She wouldn''t let emotions prevail over reason. Compared to the old Cara,

    she waspletely reborn.

    "What else have you practiced with Laurence on the ind besides physical training?"

    Nicole suddenly opened her mouth. Cara paused for a moment and said, "The training of mental

    endurance, the ability to cope with emergencies, and the psychological counseling."

    These were all necessary lessons.

    Nicole nodded in satisfaction. Then she smiled and said, "If you have any questions, you can ask now."

    "Mrs. Green, do you know something?"

    Cara was very anxious, but she wanted to know what Laurence meant to Nicole.

    Nicole cared about Laurence. So, there was only one possibility for her indifference, which was that

    Nicole knew some inside information.

    Nicole looked at Cara and nodded.

    Yes, I do know something and have received some news. I''ve had a theory but there is no evidence.

    What I need you to do is to find evidence to prove my theory."

    "Alright, but Mrs. Green, what is it?"

    Cara''s hands clenched together.

    Although her mental training allowed her to stay calm on the surface, her mind was already in a state of

    chaos. She was worried.

    Could it be that Laurence indeed had a physical defect?

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking of how unusual his blood type was, Cara had sweat oozed from her forehead.

    Nicole looked at her and whispered, "Laurence''s gene has mutated."

    Cara was stunned by what she heard, and her mind was filled with worry because of the word

    "mutate".

 Chapter 1450 Follow My Heart

    Chapter 1450 Follow My Heart

    "Mutation?"

    Cara repeated it and her face was pale with fear.

    "Why?"

    "This is Laurence''s medical report."

    Nicole gave it to Cara.

    She was concerned about Laurence''s health condition and arranged a medical examination for him

    every month. Laurence agreed to her arrangement.

    Now the data on his medical report had changedpared tost month, Cara was a nurse, so she

    could understand some of the data.

    "Why does his cell separate so fast?"

    "Yeah, his cell separation was fast, which means that he is dying, and his metabolism is much faster.

    Few experts in our country have studied this field for now, and Laurence''s identity needs to be kept a

    secret, so I have asked Samuel to find Davon toe back. However, you know that the internal strife

    in Country F has be intense. We don''t know whether they cane back in time. And we are not

    sure if Laurence will get well."

    Nicole was also anxious, but anxiety didn''t help.

    Laurence was an experimental subject. He had been injected with all sorts of drugs when he was a

    fetus. People were surprised that he was born and grew up.

    Dr. Miller was the person who studied Laurence. Some experiments were suspended because of

    Ad. Now that Ad was dead, Nicole was not sure if Dr. Miller would continue to study experiments

    of human genes with Laurence as his subject.

    Back then, Dr. Miller was kept for Laurence, because he knew Laurence''s health conditions the best.

    He might be Laurence''s life-saver.

    Therefore, even if Cynthia made trouble out of nothing, Nicole would bear with her just for Laurence.

    Otherwise, with the power of her family, it was easy to kill her.

    Cara was at loss, and her heart was wrenched.

    She finally understood why Nicole wanted her to take over this thing.

    Laurence''s health condition must be a secret, so she was the most suitable person. Moreover, Mrs.

    Miller had a conflict with her not long ago. Even if she was with others now, people would think that it

    was because of the conflict, not Laurence.

    Right now, Car was a little confused.

    "Mrs. Green, does Laurence know?"

    Nicole had tears in her eyes.

    Nicole held her hand and whispered, "I haven''t told him yet. Remember what I told you? Love is sweet

    and bitter. A lot of things are beyond our control, but we can try to keep things in control. Cara,

    Laurence is my friend. I wish him a happy life, but you are also my friend. I also wish you a good life.

    Laurence is seriously ill. He hasn''t told you his love and asked you to be his girlfriend. If you have

    another choice, I will help you."

    Cara recognized her meaning.

    Therefore, it wasn''t her whim to arrange her to a blind date, nor rouse Laurence, was it?

    Mrs. Green was giving her more choices.

    Compared to normal people, Laurence was like an uncertain time bomb. He might die at any time.

    Perhaps he would die before they were together, or perhaps he would be a stranger to her, but it

    was too much pain for her to leave him.

    She couldn''t forget Laurence''s clear blue eyes.

    Tears went streaming down.

    She didn''t wipe it off. Instead, she looked at Nicole and whispered, "Mrs. Green, did you hesitate when

    you chose Mr. Green? I mean, Mr. Green didn''t know his love for you at that time. When he was forced

    to marry you, did you hesitate?"

    "No. I followed my heart. Love make me brave."

    Nicole''s eyes were sparkling, as if there were countless stars hidden there.

    Cara suddenly cried and smiled, "Mrs. Green, so do I."

    Nicole was touched by her words.

    Cara was like her. She would never give up her love no matter what.

    Love was amazing.

    Nothing romantic happened between her and Laurence. Cara who fell in love with Laurence at first

    sight, and her courageous pursuit made their rtionship less tense. However, she did not expect that

    there was a test for their love.

    Nicole held Cara''s hand in distress and whispered, "If you want to cry, then cry. You don''t need to hide

    your feelings here, but when you walk out of this door, this thing is just between you and me. Before a

    solution for Laurence is made, you can''t tell anyone, including Laurence, alright?"

    Cara nodded and started to sob in Nicole''s arms.

    She tried to keep back her tears with her shoulders up and down and her voice choked. Her tears

    soaked through Nicole''s clothes.

    But Nicole didn''t care.

    She also felt sad.

    No one expected such a problem, but they had no choice but to face it.

    Nicole knew that no one was sadder than Cara.

    We all wished the people we loved health and longevity. but Laurence never got one of them.

    It might be enviable that he rarely caught a cold nor got sick, and even didn''t get any health problems

    because of Cynthia''s harsh punishment, but it was indeed an uncertain time bomb, because

    Laurence''s blood was extremely precious. No one knew what would happen if he lost too much blood.

    He didn''t know where to find blood that matched his blood. These were all the problems that Nicole

    was worried about.

    Cara couldn''t help crying, but Samuel pushed open the door and entered. When he saw this, he was

    slightly stunned.

    Nicole motioned for him toe backter, but Cara heard the sound of the wheelchair. She quickly

    stopped crying and stood up.

    "I''m sorry for your clothes, Mrs. Green."

    Her voice was hoarse, but she quickly wiped away her tears, hiding all her emotions.

    Cara was so strong, which made people feel sorry for her.

    "It''s fine. It''s just a piece of clothing."

    "Hello, Mr. Green."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Cara turned around and nodded at Samuel.

    Samuel looked at her, closed the door, and whispered, "Don''t be sad about Laurence. No one knows

    what will happen until thest moment. Davon said that Laurence is in good health now, so it is fine to

    draw his blood every day, and take care of his blood in case of emergency."

    When Nicole heard this, she raised her head.

    "You called Davon for Laurence?"

    "Yeah."

    Samuel looked at Nicole with love and shook his head.

    "I thought something happened in Country F."

    "We can''t interfere in things in country F. Let''s wait for Zayn and Davon Laurence is our friend, so we

    can''t give up him. His blood is precious now, and no one can rece him. Therefore, prepare some of

    his blood for himself while he was in good health condition."

    It was difficult for Nicole to do what Samuel said.

    "But it''s not easy to draw his blood without his permission. He''s more sensitive about his blood than

    anyone else."

    "Then use your physical needs as an excuse."

    Samuel looked at Nicole and Nicole agreed with him.

    "Sure. I think it''s a good idea. 400ml blood a week won''t hurt him. But Cara, you might need to pay

    attention to his nutritional supplements recently."

    Nicole looked at Cara.

    Cara nodded.

    "OK. I will try my best."

    "When will Davone back?"

    Nicole was a little anxious.

    Samuel shook his head and whispered, "I''m not sure. Now Country F ispletely blocked. Perhaps

    they cane back until the civil war is over and Leo Freeman and Jayden Freeman are arrested."

    "But Laurence is waiting for him!"

    Nicole and Cara worried about it.

    Samuel whispered, "What you said, Davon thought about it. He needs a report on Laurence''s blood

    research, so we need to draw his blood, find the best doctor to study his bloodposition and get

    specific data, and send it to Davon. Only then will he know what to do next. I have already sent him

    Laurence''s medical report. The situation is not very good, but Davon did not say that there is nothing

    we can do, so we should be positive."

    Cara was uneasy when Samuel said that.

    "There were few doctors studying it. The only person who knows Laurence best is Dr. Miller. However,

    if he had been nice to Laurence, he would have given us the research data long ago. He wouldn''t have

    kept silent now."

    Cara felt a little angry when she thought of Dr. Miller, who said nothing no matter what trouble Cynthia

    caused.

    What was Laurence to them?

    Even if Laurence was a pet to him, they should have some feelings for Laurence after so many years,

    right?

    If it weren''t for Ad, no one knew what Laurence would suffer right now.

    Thinking of this, Cara felt very distressed.

    She felt so worried so that she didn''t care about what Laurence had done to her before. After all,

    nothing was more important than life.

    Cara''s fingernails pierced through her palm, but she didn''t feel any pain.

    "Dr. Miller is the best doctor for Laurence, so our main goal now is to control Dr. Miller. Didn''t Cynthia

    call you? Whatever she is scheming, let''s just take it." Nicole said.

    At this time, Cara understood that Nicole was so calm because she had a n.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Green, thank you for your help to Laurence."

    "Thank us for Laurence? As his girlfriend?"

    Samuel teased her, which made Cara blush.

    "I, I, as a friend."

    "Friend, we are also his friends, but there are some things that we friends can''t do, such as washing his

    pants."

    As soon as Samuel said these, Cara was embarrassed. Nicole gossiped about it, "Washing his pants?

    Tell me more."

    Cara was shy. She hurriedly said, "Nothing. Mrs. Green, I..."

    Just as she was speaking, a familiar sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside. Cara was

    nervous as if an invisible hand was touching her.

 Chapter 1451 You Really Have the Mood

    Chapter 1451 You Really Have the Mood

    "Well, Mrs. Green, I think I may leave now."

    Cara was about to run out when Nicole stopped her.

    "Why the hurry? Laurence doesn''t bite. Well, is there something between you two that I know not of?

    Like...why don''t we start with the trousers story?"

    Seeing Cara''s face lightened by a flush, Nicole moved back to this topic yfully.

    "Mrs. Green, please!"

    Cara felt so embarrassed.

    ''I thought Laurence was the only one who knows about it except me! How could Samuel and Mrs.

    Green knew about it?''

    ''Besides, Samuel usually didn''t gossip much. There is no way that he went to watch the CCTV merely

    for a piece of gossip!''

    ''But wait!''

    ''She was in her own room when doing theundry?''

    ''Was there a surveince camera in her room?''

    Cara''s face immediately turned pale with fear.

    Looking at Cara, Samuel knew at once what she was thinking about. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry,

    I didn''t have your room monitored. What I saw was the footage of theundry. I only knew that

    someone asked you to wash something."

    Cara''s face blushed again.

    Laurence heard everything right outside the door, then he knocked on the door and said, "Mr. and Mrs.

    Green, I don''t think there will be any need for the CCTV in theundry room."

    He walked in as he spoke.

    Nicole was going to burst out intoughter.

    "Why? We should definitely have theundry room monitored. What if some really bad people sneak in

    and hide in theundry room?"

    Laurence said calmly, "Privacy is privacy."

    "Privacy is only privacy because someone wants to hide something. But when you went to ask Cara to

    do theundry for you, apparently you weren''t hiding it from anyone. And now you call that privacy?"

    Samuel pursed his lips and looked at Laurence, clearly in a good mood.

    Laurence threw a nce first at Samuel and then at Nicole, who was obviously in waiting for some

    juicy gossips. Then he saw that Cara was about to cry and suddenly took a step forward and pulled

    Cara over. He said, "Yareli wants you there."

    "Oh, sure, I''ll be right there."

    Cara fled.

    "Well."

    Nicole smacked her lips twice and looked at Laurence with a smile in her eyes.

    Laurence said calmly, "Didn''t you want to y Cupid? Since you''ve shot a pair of arrows, then please

    don''t ever give me another shot."

    Nicole immediately widened her eyes.

    "Holy shit! I thought you had no feelings for Cara! Besides, even Cara agreed that you go to that blind

    date. I''ve already settled everything! How can you break it!"

    Laurence threw Nicole a nce yet didn''t say anything, but the way Nicole saw it, he was interested.

    Samuel coughed and said, "You are at liberty to love whoever you want, yet you must take your job

    seriously."

    "Sure thing."

    "And by the way, since you are here, I''ve got something for you."

    Samuel looked at Laurence and whispered, "You knew Nicole. Her physical condition, I mean. Her

    pregnancy is a total ident that her body may not be able to withstand. I''ve learned that your blood

    may be of help to her and her baby in the belly, so..."

    "How much do you need?"

    Laurence got him at once and asked before Samuel did.

    A muscle at Nicole''s corner twisted.

    ''That''s blood! How could he just ask how much when he learned about it? Wouldn''t that be too

    generous?''

    "Laurence, do you know that there is something special about your blood?"

    Nicole got a chance to start the talk.

    "I do."

    As he spoke, he seemed lost in some unpleasant memory.

    If it weren''t for his special blood, he wouldn''t have been kidnapped and studied for several times since

    childhood. He felt, however, quite OK if his blood was taken for Nicole''s sake.

    Blood, after extracting some, can still be regenerated.

    Besides, he owed Nicole his life. Merely some blood from him wouldn''t be worth mentioning at all.

    Laurence seemed quite calm and peaceful, yet Nicole seemed concerned.

    Samuel was afraid that Nicole would say something she shouldn''t be saying, so he hurriedly said, "It''s

    not done at only one time. 400 ml every week, and do you think it''s OK for you? You''ll also need to get

    physical training to increase your immunity, and I will let Cara prepare the medicines and meals for

    blood replenishing."

    "No problem."

    Laurence recalled that when Neville was studying his bloodponents, he took a lot of them every

    single day. He almost fainted once. Now that Nicole only wanted 400 ml a week. That was no more

    than a piece of cake.

    "Then you may get prepared. Let''s start today."

    "Alright."

    Laurence turned around and left.

    Seeing him off, Nicole suddenly realized something.

    "Samuel, why was he here in the first ce?"

    "He was here for Cara."

    Samuel smiled.

    Finally Laurence found the girl on his mind. Happiness should be on its way for him, right? Let''s hope

    that Jack shall have Jill.

    Nicole was stunned for a moment before she came back to earth.

    "So he knocked on the door only to find Cara? Didn''t hee to make a work report?"

    "What work do you need him to report? He was in charge of the security system of the Green''s. If he

    did need to report something, that ''something'' won''t be good."

    Samuel reached out and scratched Nicole''s nose and she frowned.

    "What''s wrong with you? You either hit my forehead or scratched my nose. Don''t bully me just because

    I''m pregnant. I''m telling you, if you do that to me again, I''ll definitely bite you!"

    "Then be my guest! It''s not my first day to know you. You''ve nearly made a dog out of yourself!"

    What Samuel said kind of pissed Nicole off.

    "Come right here."

    She put her hands on her hips and then pointed at Samuel angrily.

    Samuel smiled and rolled his wheelchair towards her. Nicole crossed her arms around his neck and bit

    him right on his neck.

    Samuel felt a sting and was suddenly excited by her warm breath.

    "Nicole, that''s enough."

    "No way!"

    Nicole''s hands started to fondle all around Samuel''s body.

    Samuel immediately felt that the fire was running all over his body, and he could hardly suppress it

    anymore.

    "Nicole, no fussing please."

    "No!"

    Nicole was enjoying herself and didn''t notice that there was a subtle change in Samuel''s eyes.

    Samuel grabbed Nicole by her hand, pulled her in his arms, and then started to kiss her.

    Nicole was stunned and then was nearly stifled by his fanatical kiss.

    The whole room started to smell of hormones.

    Cara left the room and just got to feel less embarrassed when the breeze blew.

    She knew that Laurence had said that only in her defense.

    She felt a bit touched and then smiled. She went downstairs and saw Yareli hurriedly heading over.

    "How is it? Anything from Mrs. Green?"

    "Nothing yet. Keep your mouth shut about what happened today. And most importantly don''t tell

    Laurence about it. Have you heard me, Yareli?"

    Cara looked grim all of a sudden, which frightened her.

    "Don''t tell me about what?"

    Laurence then walked down. His clear voice made Cara worried.

    ''That was way too fast!''

    Yareli suddenly looked excited.

    "Captain Kent."

    She called him shyly while Laurence just ignored her as if he didn''t see her at all. He came to Cara and

    asked again, "Don''t tell me about what?"

    "Girls'' issues. None of your business."

    Cara was too embarrassed to raise her head.

    Laurence smiled and suddenly reached out to pat Cara''s head. He whispered, "Mrs. Green said that

    you will be in charge of my meal from now on and thank you for the trouble you will be taking."

    "No, no trouble at all."

    Cara hurriedly stepped aside.

    ''Talk as you may, why the tap?''

    ''It would be hard to exin if someone else caught sight of it!''T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Besides, it was in a public area. Cara still remembered the CCTV story. She didn''t want to be

    embarrassed again.

    Laurence felt something as Cara moved her body.

    "Are you avableter?"

    "No."

    Cara hurriedly shook her head.

    Laurence frowned slightly.

    "What are you going to do then?"

    Cara didn''t expect Laurence to ask. Usually, Laurence would go right away when she said that she was

    not avable, but today he didn''t. What happened?

    Since Mrs. Miller had warned her on the phone, Cara didn''t dare to tell Laurence that she was going to

    see Mrs. Miller. But he was asking! What should she say?

    Cara turned nk and said, "Does blind date count?"

    She could feel that the temperature around her had instantly dropped, and Laurence''s pretty face

    turned gloomy as well.

    Recalling that Nicole said that Cara had agreed to the blind date, Laurence stared at her and said, "You

    really have the mood."

    Then he left as if he was angry.

    Cara was a little confused.

    Was he angry?

    Why was he angry?

    Because she said she was going on a blind date?

    That shouldn''t be the case. Didn''t he personally show her the photo and tell her the addressst time?

    So did she do something else wrong just now? Or said something wrong?

    Cara couldn''t think of a reason.

    When Yareli saw that Cara had made Laurence leave with anger, she hurriedly said, "Miss Clint, don''t

    you like Captain Kent?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Cara was in a bad mood, and when she heard Yareli, she couldn''t help but ask.

    Yareli said, "If you like Captain Kent, how could it be possible that you still go out on a blind date?

    Captain Kent is so handsome and a hundred times better than the men outside who can only find a

    girlfriend through blind dates."

    Cara was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly.

    She absolutely knew that Laurence was handsome! But what if he thought she was no match for him?

    It was often said that if a woman wanted a man, all she needed was to ask. But she had been after him

    for such a long time! Laurence wasn''t responding to her at all. What else could she do?

    If she kept going on, it would be like a hot pursuit. And she despised hot pursuits!

    She sighed implicitly.

    Then, she calmed down and whispered, "I won''t say anything about Laurence. Now we''ve got a

    mission and all of you are going to stay focused. Do you hear me?"

    Yareli thought that Cara would deny it, but in the end, she suddenly changed the topic, which made her

    a little unpleased. Yet she couldn''t say anything else. She could only nod her head when Laurence

    suddenly turned around.

 Chapter 1452 She Never Wanted Laurences Guilt

    Chapter 1452 She Never Wanted Laurence''s Guilt

    Cara was suddenly frightened.

    Why did she feel like Laurence was everywhere today?

    She didn''t know if it was because she was so worried about what he had just heard that she became

    alert.

    Laurence nced at Cara, but he could see she was alert, and a trace of displeasure shed through

    his eyes.

    Alert?

    Since when had Cara been alert to him?

    Was she nning to see another man so she decided to keep a distance from him?

    Laurence felt a little annoyed even when he was just thinking about it.

    "This is for you. Aren''t you going on a blind date? Dress up then."

    Then Laurence directly threw the dress to her and hit Cara on the forehead. He didn''t care if it would

    embarrass Cara in front of her subordinates. Anyway, he was rather pissed right now.

    Cara screamed.

    The dress thrown at her blocked her sight. She hurriedly took off his dress from her head, only to find

    Laurence disappear.

    This man was really like a ghost. He vanished just as he spoke.

    Cara was a little depressed.

    Yareli and the other three exchanged nces without saying anything, but Yareli turned gloomy.

    This was Chanel''stest dress. Not to mention the price, it was said that there were only three hundred

    of them. Girls killed for it and it was almost impossibly hard to have one. She didn''t expect that

    Laurence would actually buy one for Cara and give it to Cara so casually.

    She wouldn''t buy it if Laurence said he had no feelings for Cara.

    On the other hand, Cara frowned as she looked at the dress in her hand and couldn''t help but sigh.

    This dress indeed looked good, but she was not going on a blind date at all. She was just meeting Mrs.

    Miller after all. Would there be a need for this?

    Cara put away his dress as she was thinking. She then whispered, "The operation this afternoon is

    highly confidential. We''ll eat here at noon. Let''s get prepared first. It''s best to wear sports clothes for it."

    Then Cara returned to her room with the dress.

    Yareli''s eyes flickered with jealousy, while she was then pulled away.

    After Cara returned to her room, she held the dress and showed it in front of the mirror. It was really

    pretty.

    She did not know much about luxury brands. She always worefortable clothes. Moreover, she did

    not have much money, so it was already considered expensive to buy a dress of one or two hundred

    from a stall. The material of this dress felt especially good now. Cara felt happy and smiled. However,

    in less than three seconds, Cara turned gloomy.

    She just told Laurence that she was going on a blind date and then Laurence gave her such a dress.

    Didn''t that mean that he had no interest in her?

    After all, when a man heard that a woman he liked was going on a blind date, he would never help her

    dress up, not to mention giving a dress for her the blind date?

    Cara felt no longer good as she thought about it. Even the dress in her hand looked less pretty.

    So this was what Laurence wanted to say, wasn''t it?

    There wouldn''t be any hope!

    Cara sat on the bed somewhat frustrated, feeling very sad.

    On the other side, Laurence went to Ernesto''s room, knocked on the door, and walked in.

    "Laurence? What brought you here?"

    Ernesto was so upied at this moment.

    When Samuel was absent, he had to deal with thepany affairs with the vice president and the

    others. Now that Samuel had returned, he thought that he could rx for a while. But he didn''t expect

    Nicole to be pregnant! And now Samuel wouldn''t handle the business on his own at all!

    Ernesto was way too busy.

    Laurence came in front of him and knocked on the table, forcing him to stop his work and look at him.

    "What?"

    "Do you have any information about the man who went on a blind date with Cara this afternoon?"

    What Laurence said stunned Ernesto.

    "This afternoon? Shouldn''t it be tomorrow morning?"

    Laurence squinted.

    Cara clearly said that it was this afternoon. Did she change the time because she couldn''t wait?

    Laurence looked worse as he thought about it.

    "Do you have any information then?"

    "Yes, how could I not do? I have to deal with all the stuff now. What the hell do I have to deal with

    without any information?"

    Ernesto said as he looked for the man''s information.

    "That''s the guy. His job is not bad, and he looks good, right? He''s a doctor. In other words, he and Cara

    should have something inmon."

    Ernesto told him everything he knew.

    Laurence narrowed his eyes, then turned around and left.

    "Hey, what are you going to do with the information? What''s wrong with you and Cara? You don''t like

    her? I''m telling you, Laurence, if Cara makes it on the blind date, you may be kicked out of the table.

    You don''t know how to cherish such a good girl. You''ll regretter."

    As Ernesto chattered, Laurence directly mmed the door to stop him.

    He didn''t need Ernesto to tell him that Cara was a good girl.

    He might want to mind his own business first since he was still single.

    Laurence thought to himself and checked the information. He felt a little gloomy.

    This man seemed pretty good.

    Good enough to upset him.

    When Laurence returned to the base, he immediately found a few subordinates and tossed over the

    man''s information. He said, "I don''t care what you are gonna do, but his man must stay in the hospital

    upied, for the whole afternoon. Am I clear?"

    The subordinates were slightly stunned.

    "Captain, is this a mission?"

    "A test for you. If you pass, I will promote you to the Night Elf Empire tomorrow."

    As soon as Laurence said that, they immediately felt motivated and nodded.

    "Captain, don''t worry. Not just this afternoon, we will make him inseparable from the hospital for the

    next three days."

    Wouldn''t it be easy to keep a doctor upied?

    They just need to get someone to pretend to be patients and go directly to this doctor. If that didn''t

    work, he would have a few critically ill patients pounce on the doctor and exert some pressure on the

    director to ensure that the mission waspleted.

    A few subordinates hurriedly ran out.

    Laurence leaned against the office chair, narrowed his eyes, and smiled. He seemed pleased.

    A blind date, huh?

    Sure.

    Laurence had never been on a blind date in his life, so why not just have one?

    If the target was Cara, it should not be bad.

    And that dress should look quite pretty on Cara.

    Then Laurence hurriedly took out his phone and called Ernesto.

    "What again? Laurence, I''m still busy now."

    When Ernesto saw that it was Laurence, he couldn''t help but feel pissed off.

    Laurence asked, "What will a man usually do when he sees someone he likes on a blind date?"

    "What?"

    Ernesto was at a loss.

    "Seriously? Laurence, even if you don''t like Cara, you can''t mess around with her on a blind date! If

    they have feelings for each other, they will go to the movies, go to dinner, and go shopping. Do you still

    have to arrange all these for them? What on earth do you think of Cara? You don''t like her, yet you are

    treating her as your little girl and trying to interfere with her blind date like an old father! Laurence,

    there''s no right or wrong in a rtionship. If you don''t like Cara, then just stand by. As for whether or

    not Cara can get out of her infatuation with you is her business. You said that you didn''t want her, but

    you kept ying nice to her and trying to arrange her life. That''s not gonna work!"

    Afterwards, Laurence hung up the phone.

    Only part of what Ernesto said had left in his mind.

    ''Dinner, movie and shopping. Is that so?''

    Although he felt it boring, he could stand it for Cara''s sake.

    Laurence checked thetest movies online. Besidesedies, only horror movies were left.

    So which to choose?

    Laurence was in trouble.

    He called Cara again.

    Cara was still depressed when she heard her phone ring. Seeing that it was Laurence, she didn''t want

    to answer it at this time.

    But at least she was given a dress by him, so it would be rude if she didn''t take it.

    Cara took a deep breath and immediately pressed the answer button.

    "What''s up?"

    "Let me ask you something. I have aedy and a horror movie here. Which one will a girl prefer?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Cara was kind of stunned.

    Since when did Laurence pay attention to such boring things as what kind of movies girls like to watch?

    "You are seeing a girl?"

    "Sort of."

    Laurence replied ambiguously.

    Cara felt a sudden sting.

    When?

    She didn''t know anything about it.

    Bearing the pain in his heart, Cara asked, "Why did you give me the dress?"

    "Aren''t you going for a blind date?"

    "What does my blind date have to do with you? Why did you give me the dress?"

    Cara''s voice was a little cold at this moment, and her eyes had already been filled with tears.

    Laurence couldn''t make himself clear in a minute, "I thought you were going to buy some clothes yet

    Mrs. Miller didn''t let you. You haven''t bought any clothes, and you don''t have any money. So I gave you

    a dress?"

    So he bought a skirt to apologize because Mrs. Miller had made things hard for her?

    It made Cara''s heart feel even worse.

    What she wanted was never Laurence''s guilt!

    Looking at the dress again, Cara found it more and more dazzling. Her eyes were aching from the

    warm tears, but she bit her lower lip tightly, in case she cried out loud.

    ''Cara, Cara, Laurence has made himself clear. What are you still hoping for?''

    ''He''s not the one. Just give him up!''

    However, the pain in her heart was truly unbearable.

    Laurence didn''t hear Cara''s reply and couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.

    "I don''t know many girls, and I don''t know what they''re thinking about. Tell me which one do you prefer,

    aedy or a horror movie?"

    Cara''s tears streaked across her face. She never thought that she would one day advise her beloved

    man on behalf of another woman.

    She endured the pain in her heart and whispered, "The horror movie."

    "Why?"

    "Because watching horror movies is scary. If you are scared, you will seek protection from men. When

    the timees, you will be able to increase the emotional interaction between the two of you."

    After saying that, Cara hung up the phone directly.

    Did she just give Laurence out?

    When he thought of a woman who was screaming and pouncing into Laurence''s embrace, and

    Laurence patted the woman''s back tofort her, Cara felt as if several knives were dying her

    heart, causing her to feel so painful that she could not breathe.

 Chapter 1453 Im Just an Ordinary Person

    Chapter 1453 I''m Just an Ordinary Person

    Laurence didn''t think too much after Cara hung up the phone. All he thought was that Cara wanted to

    watch horror movies.

    Was it true that watching horror movies could improve the intimacy between two people?

    This seemed pretty true.

    Laurence checked the film list and chose a horror movie. He booked two seats and paid the fee.

    They would eat together at noon. He didn''t know where Cara and that man agreed to meet, but Cara

    seemed to like Mexican cuisine.

    Laurence looked around and saw the Bear Mexico restaurant, which was ranked first in terms of

    reputation andments, so he reserved two seats.

    After doing all of this, Laurence was very satisfied.

    By the way, should he buy a bouquet?

    It was said that all women like flowers, so Cara must like flowers as well.

    He remembered that Cara liked violets.

    Laurence bought flowers at an online flower shop, and then he got up. He considered dressing up.

    However, there were no special clothes in the wardrobe. Cara bought thetest clothes for him.

    Thinking of this, Laurence smiled.

    Well, he could wear what she bought.

    Laurence changed into sportswear and found a hacker to hack into the man''s phone. Then, using that

    phone number, he texted Cara the location of the restaurant and some other information about the

    blind date. It should start in about an hour.

    Cara should be dressed up in an hour.

    After finishing all of this, Laurence canceled everything for the afternoon, ready to focus on his date

    with Cara.

    Cara felt extremely nervous when her phone rang.

    She nced at it. It was an unfamiliar number.

    The other party sent the address of the restaurant and the time of blind dating.

    Cara was surprised.

    She thought the man must have sent it wrong.

    She confirmed that this was the first time she had a connection with this number and it was a strange

    one.

    Maybe it was a mistake.

    She replied to the text message.

    "Did you text the wrong person?"

    Laurence frowned when he saw Cara''s message.

    Thinking that Cara''s appointment with the man was not at Bear Mexico restaurant, he could only reply,

    "The time and location are changed. Let''s meet at Bear Mexico restaurant. I''ll wait for you."

    Cara frowned.

    The person was ill-bred.

    She was in a bad mood now. Laurence fell in love with a woman, and that woman was not her. This

    fact upset her and she lost the motivation to do anything. Now that she had reminded the other party of

    texting the wrong person, he still didn''t understand, she didn''t want to remind him again.

    Cara switched off her phone, and then nced at the skirt on the side. She stuffed it into the cab

    and took out a sports suit. Cara tied her long hair into a ponytail, put on her t shoes, and walked out

    of the room.

    "I changed my mind. Let''s eat out. My treat."

    Cara was very sad now. However, she knew that her afternoon appointment was very important. It was

    said that when one was in a bad mood, one should either buy or eat. She wanted to see if food could

    dispel her sadness.

    When they heard that Cara was going to treat them to dinner, they were happy. Only Yareli had an

    ambiguous response, but she couldn''t reject it.

    They left the Green''s.

    Cara took out her beeper and left her mobile phone switched off in the room.

    She sent Cynthia a message.

    "What is the secret that concerns Laurence''s life?"

    It had been a long time since Cynthia sent the message, but Cara did not respond. Cynthia was

    worried that Cara did not care about Laurence. Now that Cynthia saw Cara''s reply, Cynthia smiled.

    "I thought you were calm. But you are not."

    After saying that, Cynthia called Cara.

    The moment the phone rang, Cara answered it.

    "Your number is quite unfamiliar."

    Cynthia''s words made Cara a little sullen.

    "In today''s society, is it strange for one person to have two phone numbers?"

    "That''s not true. But I want to meet you alone. Only you. Don''t tell Laurence and keep it a secret from

    him. If you can''t do it, we don''t have to meet."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    To Cara, Cynthia''s voice was still so annoying.

    Cara said coldly, "Alright, I promise you. Laurence happens to have an appointment this afternoon and

    is not by my side. So where do you want me to go to tell me this secret? I warn you, you''d better don''t

    y tricks on me, otherwise, Laurence won''t let you off."

    Cara knew what she was like in Cynthia''s eyes, so Cara could only speak like this.

    Cynthia, who was threatened, was not angry. She smiled and said, "What tricks can I y? Now that

    Laurence''s heart is yours, he can ignore my safety for you. What can I do to you? However, I can''t tell

    you this secret without charging. You should give me some money."

    "I don''t have any money."

    Cara hated Cynthia''s greed.

    Cynthia was like a leech, which would not stop sucking one''s blood until one died.

    But Cynthia sneered, "You don''t have money? Nicole has. The Greens have. You can borrow it from

    them."

    "Don''t you think you''re shameless? They don''t owe me anything!"

    "That''s your business. Anyway, if you don''t give me the money, I won''t tell you the secret. When

    Laurence is going to die, it''s toote for you to ask me again. You''d better think about it."

    Cynthia''s words stabbed Cara''s heart like a knife.

    Although Cara was very sad that Laurence didn''t like her, her affections for Laurence couldn''t be

    withdrawn immediately. Moreover, Laurence''s health was already in trouble. Cara did not know if

    Cynthia knew that and threatened her. Now, there seemed to be no other good way.

    "How much do you want?"

    "One million."

    Cara gasped at hearing Cynthia''s words.

    "Are you crazy? I''m just an ordinary person."

    "I don''t care for you. Anyway, I want one million. One million for Laurence''s life. Think about it. If you

    have made a decision,e to this address. Come alone. If you bring someone else, don''t me me

    for not reminding you that the deal will be canceled."

    Cynthia hung up the phone and sent her an address.

    Cara showed Yareli the address.

    "Take a look. Is this near your home?"

    Yareli nodded.

    "Yes, but there are a lot of strangerstely. They all seemed to be good at fighting. If you go in alone, it

    might not be safe, but it won''t be easy to bring us in."

    Yareli''s words shocked Cara.

    Although Nicole did not say who Neville and Cynthia were cooperating with, if this was their current

    research base and many more people were protecting them now, then it was clear that there was

    someone behind them.

    Right now, Cara didn''t know who the other party was. If Yareli and the others came with her, they would

    alert the enemy.

    Cara frowned.

    What shall she do?

    She didn''t what to do for a moment.

    "Let''s eat first. We''ll discuss it after dinner."

    Cara took them to an ordinary restaurant.

    After Yareli and the others ordered dishes, Cara went to the bathroom and told Nicole about this.

    "Mrs. Green, what should I do now?"

    Nicole did not expect the other party would act so quickly, so she paused for a moment.

    "Where are you now?"

    "Dinner outside."

    "Then have a good meal first. I''ll discuss it with Samuel and I''ll text youter."

    "OK."

    Cara finished her call and returned to the dining table.

    Seeing Nicole frowning, Samuel asked.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "The person who contacted Neville has made his move."

    Nicole''s words caused Samuel to pause slightly, and his pupils constricted.

    "Who exactly is the other party?"

    "It''s not Leo and Jayden''s people. Our people are paying close attention to them, and they don''t have

    time to do this. So who is this person? Why is he so interested in Laurence''s blood?"

    This was something that Nicole was puzzled about. ,

    At this moment, Samuel received Davon''s message.

    "Davon has texted me."

    "What did Davon say?"

    Nicole was a little excited. She wanted to get up, but she was pressed down by Samuel.

    "If you can''t guarantee that your emotions will not be affected, you are not allowed to participate in

    anything in the future."

    "Samuel!"

    Nicole was a little dissatisfied, but when she saw the determination and seriousness in Samuel''s eyes,

    she knew that Samuel would neverpromise on this matter.

    "Alright, alright. I will calm down. You know that Laurence is my friend, so I care for his health."

    "I''m your husband. Why don''t you care if I''m worried about your health?"

    Samuel was a little jealousy of Laurence.

    At this moment, he eagerly hoped that Cara would hurry up and hook up with Laurence.

    However, he knew that Nicole could not calm down if this matter was not over.

    Samuel turned on his phone and frowned when he saw the message.

    "What''s wrong? What''s in the message? What do you mean by frowning? I''m so anxious."

    Nicole couldn''t see because she was lying down. But when she saw Samuel''s expression, she was

    worried.

    Could it be that Laurence''s condition wasn''t good?

    They had just drawn 400 ml blood from Laurence. If Laurence was in bad health now, he probably

    didn''t have enough blood.

    Samuel handed the phone to Nicole.

    Laurence had just being drawn his blood, so it was unrealistic for Davon to transport the blood to

    Country F. Davon asked ir to conduct a blood test. Less than fifteen minutes after the data was sent

    to Davon, Davon texted Samuel. This surprised and upset Samuel.

    Davon''s message was very simple, only a few words, but Nicole''s pupils also contracted.

    "If his blood is used by someone with evil intentions and studied gically, there might be a

    disturbance. You must protect his blood and not leak out the slightest bit."

    Nicole returned the phone to Samuel and whispered, "I know all these words, but I don''t know what

    they mean when they are put together. Davon said that someone wants to get Laurence''s blood, right?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel was also very serious.

    If the other party hade for Laurence''s blood and now cooperated with Neville, then Laurence

    would be in danger.

    "Damn it, Cara has already left. She contacted Cynthia. Could it be that the other party used

    Laurence''s secret to lure Cara out, and then kidnap Cara to force Laurence to save her?"

    Nicole racked her brain. Thinking of this possibility, her face turned slightly pale.

    If that was the case, then the person in danger right now was not Laurence, but Cara.

 Chapter 1454 Are You a Man?

    Chapter 1454 Are You a Man?

    Samuel''s eyes darkened.

    "It is possible."

    "Then what should we do? I still want Cara to persuade Mrs. Miller and then coerce Dr. Miller into

    joining us."

    Nicole felt that what she thought was too simple.

    She had always thought that it was her own business that Neville studied Laurence''s blood. She never

    expected that Neville had worked together with someone else. Maybe Neville had been working for

    someone else from the beginning.

    Who was that person?

    Nicole was lost in thought.

    Seeing that she was a little worried, Samuel hurriedly held her hands and said, "Perhaps we can y it

    by ear."

    "What do you mean? Cara will be in danger."

    Actually, Nicole didn''t want to use Cara as bait.

    Samuel also knew this, but there was really no other way out now.

    "Alright, we can make sure that Cara is fine, right?"

    "I can''t give a promise."

    Samuel knew that he couldn''t reply to Nicole like this because she would get worried about Cara. But

    he couldn''t hide the fact from Nicole.

    "I see. Why don''t you go arrange it or let Laurence know about it?"

    "I will think it over."

    Samuel neither agreed nor refused, so it was the most torturous thing for Nicole.

    Laurence began to remember his affection for Cara. There were even traces of signs that he wanted to

    respond to Cara''s love. If Laurence knew his health condition, he might have retracted back. When

    would Cara and he be able to get together?

    Nicole felt sorry for Laurence and Cara.

    "Alright, have a good rest. Could you leave the rest to me?"

    Looking at Samuel''s beautiful eyes, Nicole suddenly felt a trace of trust.

    "Alright."

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head and walked out.

    He came to the study and frowned.

    "Ernesto, where''s Laurence? Ask him toe over."

    Samuel finally decided to discuss with Laurence. Once something happened to Cara and Laurence did

    not know the reason, it would be very unfair to him.

    Ernesto paused, then he called Laurence. But there was no response.

    Laurence wore the clothes that Cara had bought for him and came to the restaurant he had ordered.

    Looking at the peopleing and going here, he imagined how surprised Cara would be when she

    saw himter. He couldn''t help but smile.

    In his limited life, apart from the happiness that Ad had brought him, he really didn''t have anything

    else to be concerned about. Now there was Cara. As long as he thought of her shy look, her crying

    appearance, and even just her, he would feel extremely happy.

    Perhaps Cara was his light, and now he could do anything to seize this ray of light.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Laurence ordered a ss of water. He still couldn''t get used to the taste of coffee and felt like it was

    disgusting. He didn''t know why the others loved it.

    To prevent other things from interrupting his date, Laurence had turned off his phone. Before that, he

    had arranged everything about Night Elf Empire. He wanted to spare an afternoon to go out with Cara.

    Seeing that the appointment time was getting closer, Laurence felt a little nervous.

    What expression would Cara have when she saw himself here?

    Would she be surprised?

    And should he say something to her?

    However, they had been together for so long and Cara had loved him for so long. Moreover, he had

    kissed her. So Cara should know that he loved her, right?

    He felt too shy to say some sweet talks to Cara.

    Thinking of this, Laurence felt burning on his face and ears.

    No one knew that he was so timid.

    There were more and more people in the restaurant. Laurence nned to book the whole restaurant,

    but he gave up the idea. He needed a witness to the love between Cara and him, and Cara would

    probably like that.

    Laurence kept looking at the time. It was time for the appointment, but Cara hadn''te yet. Laurence

    couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.

    Cara was not someone who would arrivete. She had always been self-disciplined. No matter what

    she did, she was prepared in advance. Was she dressing herself up for that man today?

    It''s said that a woman would dress her up for the man she liked. Did Cara fall in love with that doctor?

    Thinking of this, Laurence felt a little jealous.

    However, it didn''t matter. He would soon please Cara.

    Laurence was filled with confidence.

    There were the most diners at noon. All the people were gone gradually, but Cara still did not show up.

    Laurence was somewhat disappointed, but he was even happier about Cara''s absence.

    Cara did not know that the person who came here on a blind date was not the doctor but him. So did it

    mean that Cara didn''t like the doctor and canceled the appointment?

    Thinking like this, Laurence felt much happier.

    He took out his phone and turned it on. There were many calls from Ernesto. Laurence frowned slightly

    and looked at the missed calls again. Not a single one of them came from Cara.

    It was strange.

    Just as Laurence was about to call Ernesto, an unfamiliar number suddenly appeared on the screen.

    He frowned slightly and hung up. Then, the unfamiliar number called again.

    Laurence narrowed his eyes and pressed down the answer button angrily.

    "Who is it?"

    Laurence''s tone wasn''t friendly, but Cynthia''s mocking voice came from over there.

    "You are arrogant now? Don''t you think about what you are? Are you a human? Don''t forget that you

    are a monster developed by Neville! How dare you reveal an arrogant look in front of me! Laurence, let

    me tell you, you''d better be polite to me. Otherwise..."

    Hearing Cynthia''s voice, Laurence put on a long face and wanted to hang up. Cynthia continued,

    "Laurence, if you dare hang up, Cara will die."

    "What?"

    Laurence''s heart instantly lurched.

    Why was Cara at Cynthia''s control?

    He suddenly realized that Cara wasn''t a person who broke an appointment and that the doctor was

    introduced by Nicole. Even if Cara was unwilling to meet the doctor, she wouldn''t break the

    appointment. So did something happened to her?

    Thinking of this, Laurence felt a little uneasy.

    "What did you do to Cara?"

    Although he asked anxiously, Laurence still held a glint of hope in his heart that Cara was safe. After

    all, Cara had been to an isted ind with him for special training, so Cara could deal with Cynthia

    easily. Perhaps Cynthia was deceiving him.

    It seemed that Cynthia knew what Laurence was thinking. So Cynthia smiled and said, "Actually, it''s not

    easy for me to catch her. She has received physical training. However, she cares too much about you.

    She heard that you were in Neville''s control and rushed inside baldly. We only added a little bit of the

    fragrance which contains sleeping ingredients into the air and she fell. Laurence, since you like her so

    much, what should I do to her to break your heart?"

    Laurence''s face immediately darkened.

    "Don''t hurt her! If there''s anything you want,e for me!"

    Laurence trembled at the thought of Neville''s and Cynthia''s methods. Now that Cara was in their

    control, would she be okay now?

    He was suddenly curious why Cara went to find Cynthia.

    Didn''t shee to the blind date with that doctor?

    However, it seemed that it was toote to think about it now.

    When she heard that Laurence was anxious, Cynthia was extremely pleased.

    "You still dare to talk to me in that manner? She made me lose my face in the mall. You still helped her.

    Do you think she is superior to me with your support? Laurence, you''d better arrive in ten minutes.

    Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what will happen to her."

    With that, Cynthia hung up and texted Laurence an address.

    This address was somewhat unfamiliar to Laurence. It seemed to be on a mountain.

    What would Cynthia do on the mountain?

    What would Cara do on the mountain?

    Laurence immediately called Ernesto.

    "Holy shit, Laurence, are you serious? Why do you shut down? Mr. Green has been looking for you for

    a long time, but he can''t get in contact with you. Something happened to Cara."

    If Laurence believed that what Cynthia said was a prank at first, Ernesto''s words undoubtedly plunged

    Laurence into sullenness.

    "What exactly happened?"

    "Mrs. Miller told Cara that she knew a big secret about your body. Cara came over. But Dr. Miller

    worked with someone. There were mercenaries all around the house. Cara brought four men but they

    were defeated. Cara thought that you were inside. Why did you turn off your phone?"

    Although Ernesto only said a few words, Laurence already understood.

    Cynthia made an appointment with Cara. Cara thought that something happened to him because he

    turned off his phone. So Cara ran over and ended up getting herself caught by Cynthia.

    At this time, Laurence calmed down.

    Cynthia caught Cara to force him to show up. What was Cynthia going to do?

    Laurence thought of what Ernesto said. Someone had worked with Neville, so their ultimate goal was

    him, or his blood.

    Having understood the situation, Laurence became exceptionally serious.

    He had endured too much since he was young because of his blood. Now he even got Cara involved in

    the trouble. However, he still remembered that Nicole needed his blood, 400 ml a week. Now, if Neville

    kidnapped him, what would happen to Nicole?

    Laurence hesitated for a moment.

    One was his savior, and the other was his lover. How should he choose?

    Laurence''s mind went racing.

    He suddenly understood something and called Cynthia.

    "If you dare to hurt Cara, I will drain all the blood from my body. At worst, we die together. I have no

    regrets about being able to die with Cara."

    Cynthia was instantly enraged when she heard this.

    "I dare you!"

    "Try it. If I see a wound on Cara''s body, or I am not happy, I will do it to myself. In any case, I can''t live

    a happy life for the rest of my life. Life and death don''t matter to me at all. But if I die, can you still live a

    carefree life?"

    Laurence sneered as if he was going to die together with Cynthia. It instantly frightened Cynthia.

    "Laurence, you can''t do anything to your own blood. Do you hear me? I won''t allow it!"

    Hearing that, Laurence understood what they were asking for.

    It turned out to be his blood!

 Chapter 1455 This Man Indeed Had Something to Surprise Her

    Chapter 1455 This Man Indeed Had Something to Surprise Her

    Since he knew what they wanted, Laurence wasn''t too worried. Although Cynthia said Cara was under

    her control, from what he saw, he thought Cara could make it. Cynthia didn''t dare to do anything to her.

    Laurence hung up the phone and called Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, Cara has been arrested."

    "I know. Why did you turn off your phone?"

    Speaking of that, Laurence was extremely regretful. He just nned to spend some time with Cara

    alone, but he didn''t expect that so many things were dyed because he turned off the phone.

    "It''s my fault. It won''t happen again. Mrs. Miller called me and said that she kidnapped Cara. They want

    my blood. Mrs. Miller needs it. What do you think I should do?"

    Laurence didn''t want to give a drop of his blood to Cynthia, but for Cara''s safety, he had to go there.

    Now, he had to tell Samuel and Nicole about this matter. If necessary, he needed help from the Night

    Elf Empire.

    Seeing that Laurence already knew Cara''s situation, Samuel said, "Cara''s being caught was part of our

    n. We couldn''t get in touch with you at that time, so we had made our decisions."

    "Your n?"

    Laurence heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that, but he was still worried.

    "Why did Cara go to Mrs. Miller''s ce?"

    "It''s our n. Since we have received information that someone is in contact with Dr. Miller and wants

    your blood for gic research. Mrs. Miller would want to approach Cara, so we nned to let Cara

    meet Mrs. Miller as she wanted. Don''t worry too much. Cara has the antidote given by Mr. ir, so she

    shouldn''t get injured. Our goal is very simple. We just want to find out who is behind Dr. Miller so we

    can end these things."

    Samuel hid part of the truth but still told Laurence the general story.

    Laurence immediately understood Nicole and Samuel''s n. What they wanted was to save him.

    A glimmer of warmth flew through Laurence''s heart.

    "Mr. Green, thank you."

    "Don''t mention it. Where are you now? Are you going there or not?"

    "Of course, I will go there immediately. Since their target is me, I''m worried that something might

    happen if I don''t show up. I guess Mr. Green has a n, right?"

    "Yes. You go there as bait. I''ve arranged for people around. As long as they want to hurt you, we will

    take action at any time."

    Samuel had arranged everything.

    After all, this was the Seapolis City where could be considered his ce. These days, he had not

    caught any attention. Moreover, Morty had men here. It was not a problem to borrow some men from

    Morty at this time.

    "Alright, I''ll follow your n."

    Laurence hung up the phone and stood up.

    The restaurant, which was supposed to be lively, looked deserted with only a few people. His blind date

    with Cara was a total failure.

    It was lunchtime. Laurence thought perhaps Cara hadn''t eaten lunch yet, so he had someone pack a

    box of food and take it away.

    He got in the car and put the meal box properly before driving to the ce Cynthia told him.

    As soon as Laurence arrived here, he noticed that the whole ce was guarded, and all the

    bodyguards looked at him keenly and seriously.

    Laurence did not understand why they looked at him that way, but thinking of Samuel''s n, he calmed

    down and parked the car before walking in.

    Cynthia couldn''t help but frown when she saw Laurence walk over so calmly.

    "You are indeed a cold-blooded man. You didn''t even shed a few tears when my daughter died for you.

    Now that Cara has been captured for you, you didn''t know anything. I thought you would arrive here

    soon, but I still wait for you for half an hour. Laurence, you are such a cold-blooded man. Nobody

    matters to you, right?"

    Cynthia''s question made Laurence feel very ufortable.

    He was cold-blooded?

    When Ad died, he wished he could die with her. It was just that he wasn''t good at expressing his

    feelings. Sometimes, no tears did not mean no sorrow. However, it was obvious that Cynthia didn''t

    understand at all.

    "Where''s Cara?"

    Laurence only wanted to make sure that Cara was fine.

    Cynthia sneered, "You came alone?"

    "Yeah."

    Cynthia was still worried. She had someone go out to check and found that Laurence had indeede

    alone. Cynthia finally felt relieved.

    "Since you care about her so much, why don''t youe in and see her in person?"

    Laurence looked at the flickering eyesight of Cynthia. It indicated an excitement, an expression that

    would appear every time she hurt him.

    Thinking of their purpose, Laurence squinted slightly.

    "Bring her out, otherwise..."

    "What can you do?"

    Cynthia saw himing alone, and she had many men by her side, so she believed that Laurence

    could not escape this time.

    Laurence smiled faintly. Then, he suddenly pulled away from his clothes. There were bombs inside that

    shocked Cynthia to scream and take a few steps back.

    "Are you crazy?"

    "Yeah. I am crazy. I warn you that you should do what I want. Otherwise, I don''t know what I am going

    to do. Now I want to see Cara."

    Laurence was calm as if his life didn''t matter to himself, but Cynthia feared.

    Not only was she afraid that Laurence would die, but she was also afraid that Laurence would really

    risk everything.

    At this moment, Neville''s voice came from inside.

    "It doesn''t matter if he sees Cara. The most important thing is that he must live! His blood cannot be

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    wasted!"

    Laurence squinted quickly.

    In his memories, Neville had been obsessed with research and seldom spoke. He did not care much

    about what Cynthia did. He thought that Neville was a schr, but now it seemed that thought was a

    mistake.

    Perhaps Neville had worked for someone from the beginning, but none of them knew.

    Now, Neville''s tone was cold and indifferent. It waspletely different from what he used to be. For

    that, Laurence thought a bit more.

    Hearing Neville''s words, Cynthia quickly stopped and said to the others, "Go and bring that girl out."

    Judging from Cynthia''s attitude, Laurence guessed she was afraid of Neville.

    How could that be?

    Thinking back to Neville''s actions over the years, it was not wrong to call Neville a victim. But it was not

    a long time before Cynthia started to be afraid of Neville.

    Was it really because of somebody behind Neville?

    Laurence thought fast.

    Cynthia had been staring at Laurence, afraid that he would suddenly ignite the bomb.

    Laurence, on the other hand, waited there calmly, feeling a little anxious inside.

    When Cara was brought out, Laurence''s expression changed.

    He thought that Cynthia wouldn''t do anything to Cara because of his threat, but seeing the whip marks

    on Cara''s body, Laurence suddenly fixed his eyes on Cynthia.

    "How dare you hurt her?"

    At this moment, Laurence was furious.

    Cynthia sensed much anger in Laurence''s eyes and involuntarily took a step back. However, she was

    aware that she was backed by so many people around her, so she mustered some courage again.

    "Why can''t I hurt her? This girl disgraced me in the mall. I can''t feel better if I don''t beat her. Besides, I

    haven''t beat her more since you called me. Otherwise, I would have beaten this bitch to death."

    Cynthia was about to hit Cara again when she heard Laurence say fiercely, "Don''t you dare to touch

    her again."

    Perhaps it was because Laurence''s voice was too harsh, or perhaps Cynthia had other considerations.

    She immediately stopped her hands and looked at Laurence, saying, "Since you''re worried about her,

    you''d better do what I want, otherwise..."

    "Cara, why are you so silly? Why did you let her treat you like that? What are you doing on the ind

    these days?"

    When Laurence saw Cara''s pale face, he immediately felt heartbroken, but his attitude wasn''t very

    nice.

    Cara couldn''t wake up quickly as this was Samuel''s n. So when Cynthia hit her, she gritted her teeth

    and insisted on not saying a word. It was time for her to wake up and she allowed these men to bring

    her out.

    The moment she saw Laurence, Cara was finally relieved. However, what this man did made she could

    not help but feel a little bit angry.

    Cara didn''t expect he should roar at her.

    Cara felt a little aggrieved and her eyes were a little red with the tears filling up, which touched

    Laurence even more.

    "Why are you crying? Can''t you handle these weak men? Why did you let that woman whip you? Don''t

    you know the whip wound won''t heal well soon? Just a single whip can leave a scar on you."

    Laurence''s words made Cara furious.

    "Shut up! It''s my business to leave a scar. It has nothing to do with you."

    "Why does it have nothing to do with me? I feel ufortable touching it!"

    As soon as Laurence said those words, Cara felt shocked and speechless, and her face blushed a

    little, which made her pale face look a little better.

    "What the hell are you talking about? Who allows you to touch it?"

    "Don''t swear."

    At this moment, Laurence and Cara were talking to each other,pletely ignoring the people around

    them and angering Cynthia.

    "Do you know where you are? There are so many people here. What the hell you are talking about?"

    "Shut up!"

    Laurence was so angry that he lost his mind the moment he saw the injuries on Cara''s body.

    He knew how cruel Cynthia was. These years, he had suffered much from Cynthia''s whip. How could

    Cara stand what she did?

    Although it was part of the n, there was no need to hurt her for real.

    Moreover, the whip hit Cara''s upper body, so close to her chest, which truly made him notfortable.

    Cynthia couldn''t help but be furious when Laurence yelled at her like this.

    "Are you all dead? Hurry up and take them down."

    The surrounding men hurriedly stepped forward and saw Laurence take out the remote control from his

    pocket. Laurence said calmly, "Who dares to touch me?"

    At this moment, Cara also saw the remote control and the bomb on Laurence''s body, and her eyes

    rounded quickly.

    "Laurence, what are you doing?"

    "Don''t say anything! Don''t let me hear your voice, Cara."

    Laurence''s words made Cara speechless.

    This man really had something to surprise her.

    She didn''t understand why she fell in love with such a man like Laurence.

    She had been kidnapped!

    "Shouldn''t hefort me first and tell me not to worry because he would save me?" Cora

    wondered.

 Chapter 1456 This Woman Lost Her Temper?

    Chapter 1456 This Woman Lost Her Temper?

    Cynthia felt that she had beenpletely ignored. Moreover, she felt they were doing PDA.

    Her face was puce with rage.

    "Bitch! You''re still seducing him in front of me."

    Cynthia pped Cara hard across the face.

    Cara was caught off guard and didn''t dodge. She was pped by Cynthia.

    Laurence''s face darkened.

    Before everyone figured out what was going on, Laurence had arrived in front of Cynthia and pped

    her twice, causing Cynthia to see stars and fall to the ground. The next moment, Laurence grabbed her

    by the cor and lifted her. Laurence grabbed her neck with one hand, which scared Cynthia.

    Cara marveled at his speed.

    She knew that Laurence had a lot on the ball. During this period of time, when Laurence was trained,

    he did not avoid her. Because of his blood, Laurence''s speed was simply not something ordinary

    people couldpare to. Even if she knew it, Laurence''s speed just now still shocked her.

    However, Laurence did not notice Cara''s admiration for him. He coldly said, "In the past, for Ad''s

    sake, whatever you did to me, I can pretend that it never happened. I even wanted to take care of you.

    But you''re way out of line. You''ve erased thest trace of guilt I had for you. Therefore, even if Ad

    mes me, even if I will go to hell, I don''t care. You have wicked ideas and have hurt a person who is

    important to me. It''s time for you to pay for what you''ve done."

    After hearing what he said, Cynthia screamed with fright.

    "Laurence, do you want to kill me? How dare you do this to me! I''m warning you..."

    Before Cynthia could finish her words, Laurence grabbed her hair and said coldly, "You can do

    whatever you want when I still have a trace of guilt towards you. Unfortunately, I''m heartless now. So

    what if I kill you? Guess which of us is more important in his mind."

    After saying that, Laurence tightened his grip on Cynthia''s neck, his voice a little louder.

    "Dr. Miller, let go of Cara, or I''ll kill your wife!"

    "Neville, help me!" Cynthia cried out as if she had found someone to rely on.

    Neville finally walked out.

    Cara and Laurence looked at Neville who seemed to be much younger than before. Furthermore,

    Neville was no longer cowardly. On the contrary, he had an aura of confidence.

    Neville stared at Laurence with greedy eyes, as if he was seeing countless wealth and power.

    As long as the research about Laurence''s blood was sessful, he would be the most famous doctor

    of gics in the world. He would go down in history.

    Laurence saw the fanaticism in Neville''s eyes.

    ''Perhaps he looked at my parents the same way many years ago.''

    Thinking of his parents who had died tragically, Laurence''s eyes darkened.

    "Dr. Miller, your wife''s life and death depend on you."

    "Neville, help me! Kill him! Kill this bastard!"

    Cynthia shouted, but in the next moment, she saw Neville directly take out his silenced pistol and shoot

    her in the chest.

    Before Cara figured out what was going on, Neville had killed Cynthia. She saw Cynthia lying on the

    ground in disbelief.

    However, Laurence was very calm, as if everything was within his expectations.

    Neville sneered, "This woman only gave birth to a daughter for me and our daughter passed away

    early. She sassed me every day and even forgot her identity. I wanted to kill her a long time ago. She''s

    so cruel to you, isn''t she? In the past, I was incapable, but now I avenged you. Laurence, I''m nice to

    you. If you are on my side, I will give you a lot of money to make you the richest man in the world! You

    won''t need to be Samuel''s subordinate anymore. Don''t you want to live like this?"

    "This should be the life you want, right?"

    Laurence pped his hands and said indifferently, "Actually, you are a very ambitious person. In the

    past, you behaved like a true gentleman because youcked opportunities. Now that you finally have

    this opportunity, you must seize it. You don''t care about Cynthia and Ad. You haven''t fulfilled your

    responsibilities as a father and husband. In your eyes, you only care about your research. As long as

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    you seed in your research, you will be a celebrity. That''s what you want. Don''t say that you are

    taking revenge for me. It''s too hypocritical. Everything you do is for your own sake. What I''m more

    curious about now is who the person behind you is? After all, there aren''t many people who can afford

    to give you so much money to do experiments."

    Neville ''s face darkened.

    "Since you want to know, work with me."

    "Sorry, I''m not interested in your research. I''m tired of serving as a guinea pig. Don''t try to control me."

    Laurence directly refused.

    Neville pulled a long face.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill her? I know about you. Even if you don''t love her, you won''t be able to see

    her die for you, will you?"

    After hearing Neville''s words, Cara was sad.

    ''Is that so?''

    ''I care about Laurence, so he feels that he owes me. All the changes he has made are because he

    wants to make it up to me?''

    Thinking of this, Cara was sadder.

    Laurence saw this scene and said angrily, "Idiot."

    Cara didn''t know whether he was cursing Neville or her.

    Neville frowned slightly. Obviously, he did not like this word very much.

    "Laurence, you''d better consider my advice. Otherwise..."

    "What do you n to do?"

    As he spoke, Laurence winked at Cara.

    Cara had been with Laurence during this period of time, so she naturally knew what Laurence meant.

    The moment Laurence quickly attacked Neville, Cara lowered her head and fiercely attacked the

    mercenary who had hijacked her.

    The mercenary was caught off guard and hit in his nose. Cara''s attack made him stunned for a

    moment. Cara took advantage of this opportunity to take the initiative.

    "Capture them!"

    Seeing this, Neville hurriedly retreated. However, Laurence immediately took a step forward and

    grabbed Neville''s cor, pulling him into his embrace with force.

    At the same time, Samuel''s people alsounched an attack.

    All of a sudden, people fought together.

    Laurence grabbed Neville in one hand and pulled Cara in the other. He whispered, "Retreat!"

    Cara was slightly stunned by his cold hand. A mercenary had attacked them while she was in a daze.

    Laurence''s eyes widened as he pulled Cara into his arms and kicked the mercenary out.

    "What are you doing? It''s easy to get into trouble when you''re distracted. Do you forget the special

    training on the ind? Hurry up and leave!"

    Laurence pushed Cara out of the battlefield, and then brought back Neville who was nning to take

    the opportunity to escape.

    Cara staggered and fell to the ground by Laurence''s push. She had a small abrasion on her knee and

    felt a burning pain. She was very angry.

    Laurence was so straightforward! He was driving her crazy!

    Why did she fall in love with such a man?

    When Cara''s subordinates saw that she had fallen, they hurriedly ran over.

    "Miss Clint, are you alright? Let me help you up."

    Cara waved her hand. When she stood up, she saw Laurence bringing Neville over. He whispered,

    "Get in the car and leave!"

    Laurence even didn''t nce at Cara. He directly grabbed Neville and walked past Cara.

    Cara gritted her teeth angrily.

    That damned man!

    She was so mad at him!

    She would never like this man anymore!

    Cara felt sad. Laurence opened the car door and stuffed Neville in. Then, he nced at Cara. Cara

    knew he let her get in the car.

    Cara didn''t even nce at him and directly got into her subordinate''s car.

    Laurence''s face darkened.

    This woman lost her temper?

    To prevent Neville from escaping, Laurence quickly locked the car door, stepped on the elerator,

    and drove the car out.

    "Follow Laurence''s car!"

    Although Cara was angry, she was also afraid that someone would attack them halfway. After all,

    Neville was too important to them.

    The two cars drove towards the city. But just as they were about to enter the city, Laurence saw the

    roadblock in front of him. It seemed that someone was inspecting vehicles.

    At this point, although the other party was wearing a police uniform, Laurence felt that it was too

    coincidental.

    Since those people dared to bring the mercenaries into the Seapolis City, it was naturally possible to

    bribe someone to set up a roadblock here. Once the car stopped, it would be easy for them to take

    Neville away.

    Thinking of this, Laurence directly called Cara, but Cara''s phone was turned off. He then remembered

    that Cara would bring a beeper when she was operating. So, Cara had been deploying an operation

    when she turned off the phone?

    At that time, he and Cara were still in the Green''s, but Cara didn''t say anything to him. Thinking of it,

    Laurence couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.

    He dialed Cara''s beeper again.

    Seeing that it was Laurence''s call, Cara knew that now was not the time to be angry, so she hurriedly

    answered.

    "I''ll take care of the roadblock ahead. You take Neville away."

    They had a tacit understanding. Before Laurence could speak, Cara said, "Mr. Green has sent

    someone to meet you in the city. As long as you enter the city, it will be safe. I''ll let Yareli follow you."

    "Take care of yourself."

    When Laurence said those words, Cara felt a little happy. This man still cared about her, didn''t he?

    However, she didn''t expect Laurence to say, "If you dare toe back with injuries, I''ll be angry."

    Cara''s mouth twitched, and then she hung up the phone angrily.

    This man was so straightforward!

    This man really pissed her off! She didn''t want to talk to him.

    Thinking of Laurence who was speaking indifferently and coldly, Cara was annoyed. Looking at the

    people who had set up the roadblock, Cara felt angrier.

    Cara directly stepped on the elerator and crashed into the roadblock, which scared Laurence. He

    felt somewhat uneasy.

 Chapter 1457 Doesnt He Have No Feelings for Her?

    Chapter 1457 Doesn''t He Have No Feelings for Her?

    Cara drove to the barricade before Laurence could say anything. It was not expected and shocked the

    people there. Between safety and blocking the car, of course, they would choose the former. They

    dodged quickly.

    Cara rushed over and several cars followed her.

    Laurence was somewhat anxious. He nced at Neville and hit him unconscious, and then he drove

    into the city.

    Samuel''s people were waiting for him there.

    Laurence handed Neville over to them and turned around.

    "Captain Kent."

    The subordinate called. But Laurence ignored him and drove away.

    There were so many cars chasing after Cara. Laurence was worried about her.

    When he caught up with Cara, the cars had surrounded her.

    Laurence stepped on the elerator and crashed into one of the cars. It distracted the others''

    attention.

    It was a chance for Cara to drive off.

    She nced at Laurence and stepped on the elerator.

    Laurence had been through this. When Cara left, he started the car and got rid of the car behind him

    quickly.

    This operation was dangerous. Luckily, they returned safely.

    Cara was injured. Although it wasn''t too serious, Nicole let her go back to rest and found a doctor for

    her.

    Considering that Cara was a woman, Nicole let Morgan look after her.

    It was midnight when Laurence had done everything and returned to the old mansion.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone was asleep.

    Laurence arrived at the door of Cara''s room. Cara had locked the door.

    Samuel seemed to have guessed something and had someone throw Laurence a key.

    Laurence inserted the key into the lock. With a crack, the door opened.

    Cara was sound asleep on the bed.

    "What a heartless woman."

    Laurence thought this to himself and came to Cara.

    Cara was quite alert normally. But she didn''t wake up when Laurence was beside the bed. She might

    have taken some sleeping pills, Laurence thought.

    Laurence lifted the nket carefully. He undressed Cara and looked at the ferocious whip wounds on

    her chest. His eyes turned a little gloomy.

    That damn woman! If Neville didn''t fire, he would definitely torture Cynthia in all sorts of ways.

    The wound was somewhat infected and swollen.

    Laurence took out a small bottle of ointment from his pocket and applied it on Cara''s wounds with a

    cotton stick. She was half-naked but Laurence didn''t feel awkward or anything.

    After he applied the ointment, he nced at her breasts. His eyes darkened a little and then sparkled.

    She had got big breasts.

    Laurence hurriedly looked away. Then he buttoned Cara''s clothes and tucked her in.

    Laurence wanted to leave, but at this moment, Cara suddenly grabbed his arm. Then, she rolled over

    and hugged his arm in front of her chest.

    The warm and soft touch caused Laurence to stiffen. A stream of warm blood flew out of his nose

    uncontrobly.

    He hurriedly raised his head and remained still, afraid that he would wake Cara up.

    The fragrance of Cara''s body came to Laurence, continuously arousing him.

    He sighed, took off his shoes, and got on the bed, hugging Cara in his arms.

    Cara found afortable position in Laurence''s arms like a kitten. In the end, everything returned to

    silence.

    Laurence was also a little sleepy. He yawned and fell asleep.

    They had a good night''s sleep.

    The next morning the sun shone through the window, bringing some warmth to the room.

    Cara opened her eyes, but the next second, she felt it wasn''t right.

    Why was the pillow in her arms a little warm?

    Why was the pillow a little hard?

    Cara tried poking the pillow. At this time, someone suddenly flicked her forehead.

    "Don''t move."

    A hoarse voice came from above Cara''s head, scaring the hell out of her.

    Arge hand covered her mouth when she wanted to shout.

    "Can''t you just keep still? I haven''t slept well all night because you wouldn''t stop moving."

    Laurence said discontentedly while yawning constantly.

    Cara was stunned.

    What was this?

    Why was Laurence in her bed?

    And what did he mean?

    He didn''t sleep well because she wouldn''t stop moving? What did she dost night?

    Cara opened her eyes and found that she was lying on Laurence''s chest, and his pajamas were

    ...

    Cara was stunned.

    She jumped out of Laurence''s embrace and hurriedly checked her clothes. Nothing was wrong. She let

    out a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly Cara realized something.

    She kicked Laurence in his thigh.

    "Why are you in my bed?"

    Cara was so shy.

    What was wrong with Laurence?

    Didn''t he have no feelings for her?

    Why was he in her bed now?

    She remembered clearly that she locked the door. How did he get in?

    Laurence was unhappy being kicked but he didn''t want to mess with her. After yawning again, he

    turned around and went back to sleep.

    Cara was stunned and then angry.

    "Get up! Laurence, this is my bed!"

    "You can shout louder and everyone will hear you."

    Laurence muttered.

    Cara immediately became quiet and began to pinch his waist angrily.

    "Do you know we are not a couple? Also, you had no feelings for me. Why are you in my bed? Get off!"

    Cara pinched him lightly at the beginning. Later on, she used more and more strength. Laurence''s

    waist appeared blue and purple. It was obviously impossible for him to go back to sleep.

    Laurence suddenly turned over and pressed Cara under his body. His pair of blue eyes were much

    deeper, and the emotions inside caught Cara off guard.

    "What are you doing? It''s so early in the morning."

    "You climbed into my bed and you are asking me what I''m doing? Laurence, do you understand..."

    Before Cara could finish, she was kissed on the lips. There went her noisy babbling.

    This kiss confused Cara. She struggled, but Laurence grabbed her arms and pressed them on the bed.

    They clung together. She could even clearly feel Laurence''s heartbeat and the warmth from his

    muscr physique.

    Cara could barely breathe being kissed by Laurence. Laurence said in a hoarse voice.

    "Do you want to continue?"

    His pair of blue eyes was like an ocean, drawing Cara in.

    Cara was a little dizzy and didn''t understand what he meant at all. But involuntarily, she nodded.

    The corners of Laurence''s lips curled up slightly into a charming smile. Cara felt as if she was losing

    her breath.

    ''Such a good-looking man!''

    Laurence lowered his head and began to nibble along her corbone and smooth neck. These little

    kisses rained down on her and she felt good.

    Cara felt a strange fire was running all over her body. She felt extremely hot.

    Suddenly, Cara felt a chill and realized that her clothes were untied. She pushed Laurence away and

    quickly covered her chest.

    "Hooligan!"

    "Didn''t you want me to continue?"

    Laurence smiled slyly like a fox. Cara''s face flushed with shyness.

    "When did I..."

    "I''ll continue if you keep making noise."

    Cara stopped talking and covered her mouth. Her watery eyes were filled with a trace of confusion and

    grief. Laurence was infatuated by her eyes and he almost lost control of himself.

    He turned over, pulled the nket over and said in a hoarse voice, "You''ve been noisy all night. I

    haven''t slept well. Let me sleep for a while."

    Cara was a little depressed.

    When was she noisy?

    She thought she slept wellst night.

    That''s not the point!

    "Go back to your room. What if someone sees you?"

    Cara contradicted Laurence in a low voice. It seemed that Laurence didn''t hear it. He turned over and

    soon the even breathing sounds came from him.

    Cara was a little speechless that he fell asleep so quickly. She did not dare to lie on the same bed with

    him. If he went crazy again, she did not know what else he would do.

    Cara jumped out of bed, went to the bathroom to wash up, changed into loose clothes, and ran out.

    Cara was afraid that Laurence would be seen when he came out, so she locked the door.

    Didn''t he like her bed? Then he should stay with the bed.

    Cara left, and her face was still hot.

    What was it about them?

    She was a little confused.

    Yareli saw Caraing down and hurriedly asked, "Have you seen Captain Kent?"

    Hearing this question early in the morning, Cara felt as if she had been caught in bed. She quickly

    shook her head, "No. Why didn''t you go to his room to look for him?"

    "I did. He isn''t there."

    Yareli was very disappointed.

    Cara didn''t dare to stay for long and went to Nicole''s room.

    Nicole was eating. She saw Cara and beckoned her to sit down.

    "Are you alright? Morgan said that your injuries were a little serious. It might take a while to recover."

    "It''s all right, Mrs. Green. I did that willingly."

    Cara knew she was used as bait this time. Cynthia didn''t like her and she would not let go of this

    opportunity to take revenge on her. But it was worth all injuries to catch Neville.

    "Mrs. Green, is there any progress about Laurence''s physical condition?"

    "Davon is on it. We also have Dr. Miller now. There will always be a way. Don''t worry. Where is

    Laurence? I heard that he was out all night."

    Cara didn''t know how to answer.

    She couldn''t tell Nicole that Laurence was in her bed.

 Chapter 1458 You Are So Insensitive

    Chapter 1458 You Are So Insensitive

    Noticing Cara blushed, Nicole smiled and gossiped, "What''s wrong? Did Laurence sleep in your room

    Cara''s eyes widened, and she hurriedly denied it.

    "No. Really."

    "Then so be it. Why are you so nervous?"

    Although Nicole was joking, Cara''s face reddened.

    "Oh right, I have heard about the situation. Laurence is very concerned about you. Are you sure he

    doesn''t fall in love with you?"

    Nicole had known Laurence for a long time. He would only care about the life of his love. Even if Cara

    was fond of him, he wouldn''t do this much for her if he didn''t fall for her.

    Cara blushed to the roots of her hair. She hurriedly said, "Mrs. Green, I felt dizzy. I want to go back to

    rest. Also, the mission ispleted. Should Yareli and the others go straight back to Night Elf Empire?"

    "It''s up to you."

    It didn''t matter for Nicole.

    Cara rushed out of Nicole''s room, but she was still blushing.

    ''Does Laurence love me?''

    Cara felt sweet but uncertain.

    Seeing that Yareli was still asking about Laurence''s whereabouts, Cara suddenly felt annoyed.

    "Yareli, go back to Night Elf Empire with them. Now!"

    Yareli was surprised by Cara''s instructions.

    "Didn''t you tell us to stay at the Green''s?"

    "That was for the mission. Now that the mission is over, you guys should go back. Mr. and Mrs. Green

    prefer quietness. There''re too many people."

    Cara''s words made Yareli upset.

    "I''ll leave immediately after speaking to Captain Kent."

    "I told you to leave and you must obey. Where do you think you are going? Can you just grab someone

    to ask about Laurence''s whereabouts? Aren''t you afraid of offending Mr. Green? Leave!"

    Cara had a stern and non-negotiable tone, which made Yareli discontent. However, thinking of Cara''s

    status in the Green family, she angrily turned away and left.

    After they left, Cara was finally relieved.

    She went to the kitchen to eat. Then she remembered that Laurence hadn''t eaten yet, so she cooked

    another serving for him.

    She went into the room. Laurence was still sleeping.

    His skin was silky-smooth.

    A man who was more beautiful than a woman had so good skin. How enviable!

    Cara ced the food on the table and wanted to wake him up to eat. However, seeing the dark circles

    under his eyes, she hesitated. Then she decided to bring the food down so he can eat after sleep. But

    Laurence suddenly whispered, "Isn''t it for me? Why take it away?"

    "You''re awake?"

    Cara suddenly felt embarrassed and nervous in front of him.

    Laurence stretched and sat up.

    His pajamas were loose, revealing his eight packs.

    Cara blushed and hurriedly turned away.

    "Can you get dressed?"

    "After touching me and kissing me all night, now you are judging me for not wearing clothes? I wonder

    who did this to me."

    Laurence said casually, but Cara was startled.

    "Who touched and kissed you?"

    "You deny it, don''t you? Alright, thanks to my cleverness, I recorded a video. Otherwise, you would

    think that I am ndering you."

    As Laurence spoke, he took out his phone and yed the video. Then, what Cara saw made her feel

    ashamed of herself.

    Her legs were on Laurence''s waist in the video. But she seemed to be ufortable. She kicked

    twice, hugged Laurence, and pressed herself against Laurence''s chest. Then, she frowned slightly, as

    if she was still uneasy. She took off Laurence''s clothes, put her face directly on his skin, and fell asleep

    with satisfaction.

    Later, Cara fumbled on Laurence''s body, identally touching his nipples. She paused and then licked

    it. As if she had tasted bad food, she spat it out in disgust. Then, she fell into sleep again.

    Cara couldn''t be more awkward.

    ''No!''

    ''This could not be me!''

    However, the video was too evident for her to deny.

    Cara immediately reached out to snatch it.

    "You actually recorded a video? Laurence, what''s wrong with you?"

    Laurence ced his phone on his waistband and ridiculed, "I was vited. I have to keep the evidence

    in case you don''t admit it."

    "What do you mean I vited you? You, you, you..."

    Cara was truly unable to take the phone now.

    ''If I snatch it, would he say that I took off his pants?

    Although I really want to do it, I have to be reserved, right?''

    Laurence said righteously, "How about I take the video and ask Mrs. Green for justice?"

    "Stop messing around!"

    Cara was almost scared to death.

    ''If Mrs. Green sees such a shameful video, wouldn''t I be discredited?''

    "So what do you think we should do?"

    Laurence reclined on the bed and smiled at Cara.

    Cara hated herself very much.

    ''How could I be so shameless even during sleep?

    Do I really have impure thoughts about Laurence?''

    "Delete the video and let''s talk," Cara said tentatively.

    "I''m not a fool. If I delete the video, what can I do if you shirk your responsibilities?"

    "Do I owe you anything? This is my room and my bed! If you don''te into my room, would I be able

    to vite you? You brought this on yourself. Stop ckmailing me. No way!"

    Cara said angrily.

    This was the first time Laurence had seen Cara speak so seriously to him. He smiled and said, "In this

    case, I''ll take the responsibility since we''ve slept together."

    Cara was enraged.

    "What do you mean we''ve slept together? Laurence, don''t ruin my reputation."

    "That''s the truth. Anyway, if you can''t make the decision, I''ll go find Mr. and Mrs. Green. I believe that

    they can understand the situation and solve it fairly."

    As he spoke, Laurence lifted the nket and got out of bed. When he started to put on his shoes, Cara

    grabbed his arm.

    "Don''t go! Aren''t you embarrassed?"

    "Why am I embarrassed?"

    Laurence smiled.

    Cara looked pretty like this.

    Cara bit her lips and whispered, "What do you want? You don''t love me, so why are you flirting with

    me? I already promised Mrs. Green to go on a blind date."

    Thosest two words got on Laurence''s nerves. He was crossed. He threw Cara onto the bed forcefully

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    and got on top of her.

    "What are you doing?"

    Cara was frightened, but Laurence did not stop. He ced his hand on Cara''s cor and was about to

    tear her clothes apart. Cara was dumbstruck.

    "I warn you, Laurence. I love you, but it doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want to me!"

    "I do whatever I want to you? Is your brain full of shit?"

    Laurence''s words irritated Cara.

    "Your brain is full of shit."

    She was so angry. She couldn''t help recalling what Laurence had said when she was kidnapped by

    Cynthia.

    "Who told you I don''t love you?" Laurence fumed and didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong.

    "Didn''t you say it yourself? You only loved Ad. Besides, I have put down my pride to apany you

    to the special training on an isted ind for so long. We didn''t have any special connection even we

    were alone together. How can I keep loving you? I have dignity, okay? I''ve done everything I can to

    woo you, but you didn''t buy it. What else can I do? I''ve already given up. Why are you loving me now?"

    "Who told you I didn''t feel a special connection?"

    Laurence really wanted to pry into Cara''s mind.

    Cara said aggrievedly, "There''s no need to say it. If you have feelings for me, you could have done

    something when we were alone on the ind. Instead, you seldom talked with me and ignored me

    most of the time."

    Speaking of this, Cara felt extremely wronged.

    ''Why did I fall in love with this man at first sight?

    To woo him, I abandoned my self-esteem and followed him to the ind shamelessly. I even prepared

    to offer my chastity at any time, but he didn''t take me seriously at all.''

    The more she thought about it, the more disconste she became.

    What could be more heartbreaking than loving someone who didn''t love back?

    Seeing that Cara''s eyes were filled with tears, Laurence felt depressed.

    "Didn''t you go to the ind to learn how to protect yourself? Why should I talk that much to you when

    you looked exhausted every day? How can you keep training if you don''t get enough rest? With your

    physique, you almost fainted on the first day. Shouldn''t you seize the time to recover your strength? My

    best way to care for you is to leave you alone, okay?"

    What Laurence said surprised Cara.

    "Do you really think I went to the ind to train?"

    "Or what? Have you got nothing better to do?"

    As soon as Laurence said those words, Cara grabbed his wrist and threw him over her shoulders.

    "You''re so insensitive! I''m so fucking blind to fall for you!"

    Cara felt exasperated.

    ''I am a delicate young woman and a special nurse. I am not a fan of self-abuse, so why would I want to

    train myself mercilessly? Wasn''t it because you might be lonely on the ind? And because I want to

    apany you and even build a rtionship with you.''

    ''In the end, you actually thought that I went there to learn self-defense skills.''

    Could there be anything more distressful than that?''

    Laurence was thrown out, but he did a somersault andnded steadily on the ground. He looked at

    Cara''s furious eyes and frowned.

    "What''s wrong this time? Am I wrong not to disturb you?"

    "Get out of here! I don''t want to talk to you right now."

    Cara angrily pointed at the door and roared.

    ''I can''t fight with him and also can''t reason with him. I really don''t want to meet this man anymore!''

    However, Laurence did not notice that Cara was heartbroken. He sat down on the bed and said.

    "I haven''t finished yet. Why should I go out? Tell me, will you be responsible for me or not?"

 Chapter 1459 Doesnt She Want to Marry Him?

    Chapter 1459 Doesn''t She Want to Marry Him?

    "I don''t give a shit about you! Get out!"

    Cara was really pissed off. She tugged at Laurence''s pajamas and pushed him out of the door. She did

    not care whether his clothes were disheveled or not.

    Laurence could push Cara away, but he didn''t want to. He didn''t really feel that Cara was treating him

    badly.

    Just like that, Cara pushed Laurence straight out. She mmed the door so hard that the walls shook.

    When the servants heard the sound, they jerked their heads up and saw Laurence, disheveled, being

    pushed out of Cara''s room. Their eyes widened in surprise.

    Oh, God!

    What a tititing scene that was!

    "Cara, you can''t kick me out of the house every time you''re angry! My clothes are still inside." Laurence

    pounded the door with a grievance.

    Cara became angrier when she heard what he said, and she immediately threw Laurence''s clothes out

    of the door.

    "Oh, God, when did Miss Clint get so feisty?"

    A servant whispered.

    The other said, "Something happened. Didn''t you see Captain Kent''s disheveled clothes? And I heard

    that Captain Kent didn''t go back to his own room. Was he in Miss Clint''s room the whole time?"

    "That''s possible."

    The way they looked at Laurence changed.

    Laurence sighed and picked up his clothes. He nced at the servants before going back to his room.

    It wasn''t long before everyone in the Green''s knew that Laurence had spent the night in Cara''s room

    and had been kicked out with his clothes disheveled.

    When Nicole heard that, she was stunned.

    "Is that true? Laurence spent the night in Cara''s room? Geez! Laurence finally understands Cara''s

    feelings?"

    "Mrs. Green, I saw it with my own eyes. Miss Clint kicked him out. Maybe she was not satisfied."

    Nicole spurted out the porridge because of the servant''s words.

    Cara wasn''t satisfied?

    This topic was too appalling.

    "Who told you that?"

    "We made a guess. Captain Kent stayed in Miss Clint''s room all night. If he wasn''t impotent, Miss Clint

    would not be able to get out of bed. So how could she kick him out? And she seemed ashamed of him

    and didn''t even give him his clothes."

    The servant spoke as if she was sure Laurence was impotent, and Nicole was astounded.

    "If he really has a problem, we should treat it as soon as possible. I will let Morgan take a look at

    Laurenceter."

    Nicole said as sheughed.

    It wasn''t long before everyone in the Green''s knew that Laurence was impotent. He irritated Cara and

    was kicked out of her room.

    When Ernesto heard these, he was shocked.

    "Really? Laurence looks quite sturdy. He is impotent?"

    He called Laurence at once.

    Laurence had just finished his shower when he got Ernesto''s call. He thought that Samuel was looking

    for him, so he answered at once.

    "Bro, it hasn''t been easy for you all these years."

    "What?"

    Laurence was confused.

    Ernesto cleared his throat and said, "Morgan knows how to treat it. Do you want her to take a look for

    you? After all, it is a life-long matter."

    "What do you mean?"

    Laurence felt that Ernesto was weird today.

    Ernesto pondered for a moment and said, "You can tell me earlier that you are impotent. I can find a

    doctor for you secretly, so you won''t be kicked out of the room. Now, everyone in the Green''s knows

    about this. Aren''t you embarrassed?"

    Laurence''s face turned ashen.

    "Who is impotent?"

    "You. Everyone knows it. Don''t be embarrassed. If you are sick, you need to go to a doctor."

    "You''re the one who''s sick!"

    Laurence hung up angrily.

    When he walked out of the room, he felt that everyone looked at him differently now.

    Thinking of Ernesto''s words, Laurence''s face went blue again.

    ''Who on earth spread this rumor?''

    He went to the base of Night Elf Empire angrily.

    Yareli Gale looked at Laurence. She looked as if she wanted to say something.

    Laurence ignored her and began to arrange training programs.

    After a whole day, he almost became depressed sensing that sympathetic gaze.

    ''They are crazy!''

    Laurence came back after work and stopped Cara in the hall.

    "Did you tell others that I am impotent?"

    Laurence didn''t care if there was anyone around. Cara almost choked because of this question.

    "Are you nuts?"

    Cara didn''t even want to look at Laurence.

    She turned around to leave, but Laurence grabbed her wrist.

    "Today, you have to rify it for me."

    "Why? What does it have to do with me?"

    Cara could feel that everyone was looking at them.

    She wished she could hide somewhere.

    She thought Laurence was insane.

    Laurence was irritated by Cara''s words.

    "Why does it have to do with you? If we get married, how can it have nothing to do with you?"

    "I will never marry you! Even if there were only one man left in this world, I would not marry you."

    She ran into the room directly after her words.

    ''What''s wrong with him?''

    ''He didn''t even propose! How could he talk about getting married? He must be out of his mind!''

    Cara was infuriated.

    Laurence was a little confused.

    ''Doesn''t she want to marry me?''

    ''Didn''t she say she likes me?''

    ''Didn''t she?''

    ''Did Cara change her mind because she heard the rumor?''

    Laurence instantly became sad.

    "Where the hell did this rumore from? If I find out who spread the rumor, I will teach him a lesson!"

    After saying that, Laurence angrily returned to his room and didn''t evene out for dinner.

    Neither did Cara.

    She was innocent though.

    Nicole did not do anything about the rumor. She thought it was fun.

    Cara could not sleep.

    ''Why is Laurence so inconsiderate?''

    ''And where did the rumore from?''

    ''Is it because I kicked Laurence out of my room?''

    ''I shouldn''t have done that.''

    At that time, she was so furious that shepletely forgot that it was dawn and the servants were up.

    She admitted it was her mistake.

    Not long after Laurence returned to his room, Morgan came over.

    "Captain Kent, Mr. Green asked me to examine your body."

    Thinking of Ernesto''s words, Laurence immediately understood what she meant. And his face became

    even paler.

    "I''m not sick. You can leave now."

    Morgan was caught in the middle.

    "Mr. Green asked you to do a check first."

    Laurence was depressed.

    He was pretty sure that Nicole and Samuel thought it was fun.

    "I''ll say it again. I am not sick! Please get out."

    "But..."

    "Get out!"

    Laurence really wanted to kick her out.

    That night, he couldn''t fall asleep.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ''What on earth is Cara thinking about?''

    ''Why did she think I am impotent?''

    ''Is it because I didn''t touch herst night?''

    Thinking of this, Laurence came to Cara''s room again.

    Cara was still up, too. As she heard somebody opening the door with a key, she immediately jumped

    up in fright.

    "Who is it?"

    Laurence opened the door and walked in.

    Cara froze.

    "Why do you have my door key?"

    Laurence did not say a word. He walked towards Cara.

    Cara suddenly panicked.

    "What do you want?"

    "I am impotent? Is it?"

    Laurence looked angry. Cara turned around and wanted to run away, but Laurence grabbed her cor

    immediately.

    "Why do you escape? Are you guilty?"

    "I didn''t say anything about you. I don''t know why such words came out."

    Cara couldn''t get rid of his grip, and she was on the verge of tears.

    ''Laurence is weird now!''

    Laurence threw her onto the bed and theny on top of her. Cara was too scared to move.

    ''What does he want to do?''

    "Laurence, listen! If you touch me now, I will kick you in the balls!"

    Cara''s voice changed in fright.

    Laurence said with a smile, "Do you think you can do that to me?"

    ''So he''s not here to prove he isn''t impotent?''

    Cara suddenly felt relieved a little, but Laurence continued, "You won''t be able to beat me."

    Cara directly cried after hearing that.

    "Can you stop talking like that? Let go of me! Laurence, what exactly do you want to do?"

    "Do what you want me to do."

    After that, Laurence tore Cara''s clothes into pieces. Cara screamed in fright, but in the next moment,

    he pressed his lips on her lips.

    Another kiss!

    The next second she felt coldness around her chest. She pped him immediately.

    The p sounded clear. But Laurence did not stop.

    His lips left Cara''s, but his hand was still on her body.

    Cara finally realized that Laurence was just applying medicine to her wounds.

    The ointment was ice-cold and refreshing.

    Cara was suddenly at a loss for what to do.

    "You, I..."

    She didn''t know what to say.

    After applying the medicine to her, Laurence looked at Cara''s wandering eyes and he whispered,

    "Where is your courage now? Didn''t you chase me before? You said you chased me for fun, but

    haven''t you ever thought of the physical contact afterward?"

    Cara froze.

    Why she could not understand what he meant?

    Laurence sighed as he saw how puzzled Cara was. He stood up and handed her the ointment. He said

    in a t tone, "Three times a day, and your wounds will get better quicker."

    After saying that, Laurence walked out.

    Even after the door was closed, Cara was still in a daze.

    ''So he just left like that?''

    The unique smell of Laurence permeated the air. She still remembered that kiss, but her mind seemed

    to have stopped working.

    The servants saw Laurence walk out of Cara''s room again. And no one could pretend they hadn''t seen

    the clear imprint of a p on his face.

    The next day, everyone in the Green''s had heard that Laurence, to prove himself, went into Cara''s

    room again and got pped.

 Chapter 1460 You Are Not Welcomed Here

    Chapter 1460 You Are Not Weed Here

    When Nicole heard this news, sheughed her head off. It made Samuel so worried that his face

    turned pale.

    "Don''tugh, please. Be careful of your baby."

    "It''s fine. My baby is strong."

    Nicoleughed, waved her hand, and then asked, "Why is he so headstrong?"

    "It has something to do with his experience. Ad and he are childhood sweethearts, so she told him

    that she liked him. She did not feel strange, nor did she think a woman''s reserved attitude necessary.

    Therefore, in Laurence''s opinion, if a girl likes a boy or vice versa, they should tell each other."

    Hearing this, Nicole stiffened for an instant.

    "Cara said that before. She said that she liked him."

    "But Laurence refused then, didn''t he? Cara said nothing after he refused. I guess the reason Cara

    going to the ind isn''t clear to Laurence. He probably thinks that Cara really wants to improve her

    skills."

    Samuel''s analysis left Nicole shocked.

    "He can''t be that insensitive, right?"

    "Why don''t you ask him?"

    Seeing his wife''s disbelief, Samuel came up with an idea. He wanted to see what would happen.

    Nicole then called Laurence.

    "Laurence, do you know why Cara went to the ind and train?"

    Hearing Nicole''s question, Laurence paused for a moment and couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    "What? Is there another reason?"

    "What do you think the reason is?"

    "Because she feels that she is very weak and wants to hone her skills?"

    Hearing this, Nicole immediately looked at Samuel with admiration and gave him a thumbs up.

    Sure enough, only men understood men the most.

    Nicole was extremely d that she did not fall for a headstrong man like Laurence, otherwise, she

    would be depressed.

    "Did something happen to Cara?"

    Laurence''s voice showed that he was worried, which made Nicole somewhat feel sorry.

    "If I tell you that Cara went to the ind for you, what would you think?"

    "How is that possible? She got the training for herself. What does it have to do with me?"

    Laurence''s answer made Nicole depressed.

    "Are you dumb?"

    Nicole became angry.

    She felt sorry for Cara. Why did she like such a dumb-head?

    "What''s the matter?"

    Laurence asked. The most irritating thing to Nicole was that he was aggrieved and felt that he said

    nothing wrong.

    Samuelughed out loud.

    Because the speaker was on, Laurence also heard hisughter and couldn''t help but ask, "Samuel,

    you here?"

    "Yes. Laurence, you can think of other reasons."

    Samuel said very tactfully.

    However, Nicole felt that was Laurence''s thing. She said, "Cara went to the ind FOR YOU! Is that

    clear? What kind of skill does a delicate girl like her need?"

    "But Nicole, aren''t you skilled?"

    Laurence was puzzled.

    Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    "I have to be skilled."

    "So does Cara."

    That left Nicole at a loss.

    "Laurence, Cara is a nurse. If she didn''t like you, she wouldn''t have to make herself so tired." Samuel

    said with a smile. "Her skills allow her to have a good life. She would be very happy if she got married

    to a doctor or someone else and had children without fighting or plotting. But she likes you, that''s why

    she wants to get close to you. And she feels that it''s too hard for you to train alone on the ind.

    Therefore, she goes there for you. Her purpose is not to train her skills, but to get close to you. There

    will be only two of you on the ind. She wishes to contact you and get close."

    Hearing this, Laurence paused for a long time, so long that Nicole thought that he was asleep or not

    around.

    "Are you listening or not?"

    Nicole''s words brought Laurence back to his senses.

    "Yes. But is that true?"

    "Can it be another meaning? Are you dumb? Cara tries so hard to stay with you, yet you barely talk to

    her. It looks like you''re not interested in her. No matter how hot the love is, it cannot withstand the cold.

    Laurence, do you know why Cara agreed to go on a blind date with me?"

    "No."

    Laurence really didn''t seem to know. Nicole felt that she really shouldn''t call him.

    Samuel looked at his wife who was about to explode and continued to persuade, "Because Cara felt

    that you didn''t like her and she was like a funny clown in your eyes. She decided not to like you

    anymore. She stopped loving you and prepared to find someone else to live with."

    The words, ''she stopped loving you'', upset Laurence. He suddenly felt a pain in his heart and hurriedly

    hung up the phone.

    When Nicole heard the call hung up, she couldn''t help but say angrily, "Laurence should be single for

    the rest of his life."

    "He''ll figure it out. Don''t worry."

    "What should I worry about? He''s not my son. If he was my son, I would beat him to death."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel smile.

    "Then I have to tell Lucas not to be so insensible."

    "Don''t worry, my son won''t be like that."

    Speaking of Lucas, Nicole suddenly missed him.

    "Speaking of which, we shouldn''t leave the children there. Why don''t we bring them back?"

    Nicole''s words made Samuel smile.

    "Do you miss them?"

    "Yes, I do. I miss Zoe, Lucas, and Joseph."

    Nicole pouted. She was alright before she said so, but the reminiscence was like a tide attacking her

    after that. She wished to see the children in the next second.

    "This old mansion is a bit deserted. It will be lively if the childrene back."

    "Alright. I''ll ask Fill to send them back."

    Samuel answered his wife''s request.

    Nicole immediately smiled.

    Laurence did not know all of this. After the phone talk, he carefully thought of the words from Nicole

    and Samuel. Then, he quickly returned from the base and went straight to Cara''s room.

    Because Laurence had been the center of rumors for the past two days, when the servants saw

    Laurence arrive at Car''s room again, they couldn''t help but peek and eavesdrop.

    Laurence thought of Samuel''s words and didn''t pay much attention to the others.

    He knocked on Cara''s door.

    "Who is it?"

    Cara stayed up all night, and her head ached from Laurence''s matter. The moment she opened the

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    door and saw Laurence standing at the door, she closed it in a hurry subconsciously.

    Laurence immediately extent his foot in without thinking. Cara pinched Laurence''s foot and Laurence

    uttered a cry.

    "Are you dumb? Don''t you see me shutting the door? Why do you stick your foot in?"

    Cara immediately felt a little distressed and hurriedly opened the door.

    Laurence opened the door and walked in without saying a word.

    "Hey, I didn''t let you in."

    "Close the door."

    Laurence''s voice was very low and he put on a serious face.

    Cara stiffened for a moment, but somehow, she obeyed.

    When the servants saw the door closed, they immediately felt a little regretful.

    "We can''t watch anymore. The sound instion is pretty good."

    "Yeah, why did Cara obediently close the door?"

    The servants sighed and went to work.

    Laurence walked in and sat on Cara''s bed.

    As a nurse, she was actually somewhat obsessed with cleanliness. Generally speaking, Cara hated

    others sitting in her bed. However, Laurence came to her room several times and always sat there. She

    frowned slightly but said nothing.

    Laurence saw Cara''s frown and noticed that she was looking where he was sitting. He came up with

    some ideas.

    "What? I can''t sit here?"

    "It''s fine. I''ll change the sheetster."

    Cara''s words made Laurence immediately angry.

    "Do you despise me?"

    "Why would I? I..."

    "If you hate me, why do you train with me?"

    Cara''s face immediately turned red.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "Nonsense? Don''t youe to the ind for me? Dare you swear that if you lie, you will never find a

    boyfriend and live alone for the rest of your life?"

    Cara was so shocked that she couldn''t say anything.

    "Laurence, you wish me no luck, do you?"

    "So, do youe to the ind for me?"

    Laurence desperately wanted to know the answer, as if he could know everything else once he knew

    about it.

    Cara was so angry and said, "YES. Are you happy now? I, Cara, am cheap. I like you and I did

    everything I can to get close to you. But how about you? You look right through me and keep blowing

    me off. I know what you mean. Don''t worry. I understand that is a dream. Now that I''ve woken up, I will

    stay away from you. From now on, I promise that you will never see me again, okay? "

    "No."

    Laurence suddenly felt soft and warm in his heart. It was also filled with scare and expectation.

    Cara didn''t expect that Laurence would actually be so tough after she said this. She couldn''t help but

    tear up in anger.

    "Laurence, don''t go too far!"

    As she said, she grabbed Laurence''s sleeve, pulling him hard.

    "Get out of here! You are not weed here!"

    However, Laurence pulled her directly into his embrace. Then, he suddenly kissed her.

    Cara was dumbfounded.

    This man was simply hateful!

    He kissed her again!

    Cara''s eyes widened angrily.

    ''Don''t flirt with me if you don''t like me. I may fall in love again, okay?''

    Seeing Cara''s big eyes ring at him, Laurence stopped kissing her even if he wanted to continue.

    Laurence let go of Cara and sighed. Then, he patted Cara''s head dotingly and said with a smile, "Why

    are you so dumb?"

    An insensible and foolish man mocked her for being dumb? What a joke!

    Cara bit Laurence on the shoulder angrily and was not willing to let go.

 Chapter 1461 I Like You

    Chapter 1461 I Like You

    This strength was nothing to Laurence. Ever since he was young, he had suffered much more than

    this, but he had never felt as happy as he did now.

    Happiness!

    He once thought that this word was very far from him that it could only appear in his imagination. He

    did not know what it felt like, but now he understood.

    The person who brought him happiness was Cara, a tender girl.

    She was not as beautiful as Ad, nor was she as powerful as Ad. Sometimes, she was dumb, but

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    she made him feelfortable and warm.

    Previously, Laurence thought that he loved Ad, but now he could tell that he felt grateful to Ad. It

    was not love.

    He wanted to get close to Ad, not because he liked her nor he loved her, but because Ad was his

    redemption at that time.

    Ad was the only light in his gloomy life. Laurence couldn''t resist her smile, her thoughtfulness, and

    the way she acted domineering, but this was not love.

    To be exact, it was a kind of pursuit, a pursuit of light.

    The two of them were childhood sweethearts. In fact, Ad was more of a family member to him

    because he had never wanted to get more intimate with Ad. Even if Ad seduced and kissed him,

    he was calm. He only responded subconsciously.

    But Cara was different.

    He wanted to get close to Cara, and when he kissed her, he had an impulse to continue, wanting to

    make her his. He hadn''t had such possessiveness before.

    Laurence was enlightened.

    Cara felt tired of biting Laurence, but Laurence did not react. She felt she was like a lunatic.

    She let go of Laurence and saw Laurence looking at her with a smile. His eyes were so loving that she

    was slightly stunned.

    "Why are youughing? Are you dumb?" Cara asked.

    Laurence flicked Cara''s head with his finger.

    "Why did you hit me? What if I be dumb?"

    "I will be responsible and marry you."

    Laurence smiled, but Cara was stunned.

    She couldn''t believe what she heard. She took two steps back and looked at Laurence cautiously.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Cara couldn''t understand why a cold-blooded person suddenly looked at her with loving eyes. It was a

    big change. She needed to digest.

    When Laurence saw Cara''s adorable face, he smiled more happily.

    "Do you think everyone can wash my underwear?"

    Cara''s face immediately turned red.

    "Can you drop that?"

    "No."

    Laurence leaned on Cara''s bed. He looked at Cara with his sea-blue eyes. They were distracting.

    Cara hurriedly turned her head away.

    "Too charming."

    As she whispered in her heart, she heard Laurence say, "Cara."

    "Yes?"

    "I like you."

    His words instantly dumbfounded Cara.

    Perhaps it was because she felt that her efforts would not be rewarded, or she felt Laurence liked

    Ad and would never like her. Thus Cara had never expected to hear Laurence say he liked her.

    Now, he even said it in front of her, in a very proud tone. It was too illusory and unreal.

    Seeing Cara looking at him dumbfounded, Laurence felt a little nervous.

    Samuel said that she had already nned to withdraw her love and nned to like other people. Was

    that true?

    Or it was toote to tell her. She had already moved on...

    Thinking of this possibility, Laurence''s face was gloomy.

    He stood up and walked towards Cara.

    Cara didn''t know what was going on, but her subconscious reaction was to turn around and run, but

    Laurence grabbed her and pulled her into his embrace.

    "I said I like you. Why did you run away?"

    He smiled again.

    Cara''s face was so red that she didn''t even dare to raise her head.

    "Stop joking. I don''t need your pity."

    "What pity? What do you need me to pity? Cara, I have nothing. I''m even a monster. I think it should be

    you to pity me."

    Laurence had never said such things in front of other people, but because the person in front of him

    was Cara, he did not feel sad.

    He was indeed not a normal human, which he could not deny.

    Cara''s heart was stabbed.

    "Nonsense. You''re an excellent person and better than those who look normal. For example, Mrs.

    Miller. She looks like a normal human being, but look at the things she has done!"

    Laurence belittled himself, but Cara spontaneously defended him.

    Laurence smiled more happily.

    "So, are you saying you pity me or like me?"

    "Of course I like you."

    Cara subconsciously answered before she saw the starlight in Laurence''s eyes. She couldn''t help but

    realize something, and her face was red.

    "I''m going out."

    She was about to escape from Laurence''s embrace, but Laurence embraced her even tighter.

    "Don''t think about escaping. Today, let''s get this straight."

    "What''s more to say? Didn''t you already know that I like you? The whole world knows."

    Cara said it with some rxation and sadness.

    Laurence had never known what it was like to feel heartache before, but at this moment, he knew.

    "Sorry, it won''t happen again."

    Cara felt that Laurence was different today.

    "What happened to you today?"

    "I just want to ask you a few questions."

    "Sure, but let me go first."

    Cara felt such an ambiguous posture hindered her brain from thinking, but Laurence enjoyed it very

    much.

    Her body was soft and warm in his arms and even carried a familiar fragrance, calming his heart down.

    "No. This feels good."

    "Laurence!"

    Cara was a little shy, but she was too weak.

    Laurence smiled and said, "Cara, you know where Ie from. Because I''m different, my childhood

    was sore and I don''t even want to recollect. That''s why I never let anyone touch my things. Even Ad

    can''t touch my underwear. Do you understand?"

    Cara was shocked.

    Ad was a scar in Laurence''s heart. He never said it, nor did he allow other people to say it. But now,

    he said it in front of her, which surprised Cara a little.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Yes. Ad was history. I''m only grateful to her for growing up with me. To be exact, I''ve never loved

    anyone before. I don''t know what it feels like to love someone, and I don''t know what to do. I''m quite

    stupid in this respect. Don''t despise me."

    Laurence''s words stunned Cara.

    Despise?

    How could she despise him?

    However, thinking of how insensitive Laurence was, Cara silently admitted in her heart.

    She did despise him a little bit.

    However, Cara felt that it was not good to say it out under current circumstances, so, she said, "I don''t

    despise you."

    "Don''t you hate that my mind is not on the same channel as yours?"

    Laurence seemed to have done it on purpose. Cara was speechless.

    "Alright, I despise you."

    "Good. You finally tell the truth."

    Laurence said as he touched Cara''s head.

    Cara was depressed.

    Why did she feel Laurence was like a father?

    Laurence did not know what Cara was thinking. His eyes were a littleplicated as he said, "You are

    the first person I want to show everything to. I asked you to wash my clothes, buy clothes for me, and

    even kiss you. I thought you should know that I like you."

    "I thought you were bullying me."

    Cara''s words stunned Laurence.

    Alright, what Samuel and Nicole said was correct. He was wrong.

    "Sorry. The reason why I didn''t talk to you on the ind was that I found that you were tired from

    training. I felt it would be better to let you rest so that you could recover. If I had known you weren''t

    trying to improve your skills, but to apany me, I wouldn''t have done that."

    Laurence rarely exined something, but at this moment, he did.

    Cara felt warmth in her heart. The grievances she had suffered in the past seemed to be nothing.

    She really liked this man too much.

    "What would you do if you had known?"

    Cara lowered his head and asked.

    Laurence pondered as if he was very serious. Cara became nervous immediately.

    He may say something that she couldn''t bear again.

    "Forget it, I didn''t ask."

    Cara stopped him, only to hear Laurence whisper, "If I had known, perhaps I would have slept with you

    on the ind."

    These words caused Cara to cough ceaselessly.

    Laurence patted her back and said, "Why are you so careless? You can even choke on your own

    saliva."

    Cara really wanted to beat him up.

    What did he say?

    Did he me her?

    Cara coughed for a while and stopped. She heard Laurence say, "Let''s get married."

    His words made Cara choke again.

    "No."

    Her refusal made Laurence frown.

    "You like me, I like you. Why don''t you marry me?"

    "You haven''t even pursued me. It has always been me pursuing you. It''s such a great loss. I don''t want

    to marry a man like you. You don''t know anything. Besides, there are a lot of rumors that you have

    sexual dysfunction. Who knows if you''re trying to hide something by asking me to marry you in such a

    hurry?"

    Cara remembered that she had slept with Laurence all night, but Laurence didn''t do anything to her.

    Was she not charming enough or did Laurence really have a dysfunction

    She was worried.

    Laurence''s face was gloomy.

    Damn it!

    "What did you say about me? Dysfunction, right? Do you want to try it yourself?"

    As Laurence spoke, he flipped over and was on top of Cara. Cara was scared by his power and the fire

    all over him.

    "No. No!"

    "Do you want to marry me?"

    Laurence threatened her despicably as if he would do something to Cara if she didn''t agree.

    Cara cried immediately.

    She had never seen this kind of proposal.

    What kind of man did she like?

    She cried.

    She regretted it. She didn''t want to like him anymore.

 Chapter 1462 Shell Be Stay with Him

    Chapter 1462 She''ll Be Stay with Him

    Finding that his love for Cara grew, Laurence regretted that he was so stupid as to treat her indifferently

    in the past.

    "Tell me, are you going or not?"

    "Laurence, you''re bullying me!"

    Cara said and cried immediately.

    Laurence was shocked at this.

    "Alright, alright. I won''t push you. Please don''t cry."

    Cara did not stop. Instead, she burst into tears. Laurence''s clothes were stained with Cara''s tears and

    snots.

    "You''re bullying me. I will go and tell Mrs. Green. I hate you."

    "You can''t."

    Laurence said firmly. And his cold voice made Cara feel even more aggrieved.

    He even didn''t how to coax a girl. Why did she fell for him?

    "Silly man, let go of me!"

    "I won''t!"

    "Laurence, you''re a rogue. Let go of me!"

    When Cara was struggling, Laurence began to kiss her passionately. Cara''s crying faded gradually and

    she was getting hotter and hotter.

    It had been two more hours before Laurence came out from Cara''s room. Seeing Laurence was in high

    spirits, the servants were startled.

    "Wow, what''s all the fuss about?"

    "Captain Kent seems cheerful. Did he have a rtionship with Miss Clint..."

    "But there is something wrong with Captain Kent..."

    "It has been two hours! If there was nothing wrong with him, it would take even longer..."

    Laurence ignored their discussions and was about to return to the base, someone came to him, saying

    that Nicole wanted him.

    Laurence entered Nicole''s room with joy on his face.

    "So you have got what you want?"

    Samuel nced at Laurence and coughed, saying, "Ask the kitchen servants to prepare some tonic

    food for Cara. A girl''s first time is important. She could use some nutrition."

    Hearing these, Laurence flushed immediately, while Nicole stared at Samuel with surprise.

    "What are you talking about? How did you know it was Cara''s first time?"

    Nicole said excitedly.

    Laurence felt a little nervous.

    Samuel smiled slightly and did not continue lest he embarrass Laurence. Then he turned back to the

    contract in his hand.

    As Samuel stopped talking, Nicole decided to ask himter. And she looked at Laurence and smiled,

    saying, "Don''t forget what you need to do."

    "What?"

    "Dr. Miller."

    Nicole said seriously.

    "Dr. Miller had made three suicide attempts after being captured. Don''t you think there is something

    wrong?"

    Neville was kept under Samuel as soon as Laurence captured him. Since then, Laurence was not clear

    about Neville. Hearing Nicole''s words, he was stunned and said.

    "How is that possible? Dr. Miller definitely won''tmit suicide."

    "Maybe he is threatening us," Nicole said.

    Laurence''s frown deepened.

    "Is Dr. Miller really threatening them?"

    "But why?" Laurence thought to himself.

    Seeing this, Nicole and Samuel exchanged a nce before saying, "Laurence, I need to tell you

    something. Try to be brave."

    "What is it?"

    Laurence suddenly felt that it might have something to do with him.

    Nicole gave Laurence a blood test report.

    Laurence''s expression changed slightly when he saw the report.

    He was familiar with this, as he had seen countless reports since he was a child. It was his report.

    But there were some changes in the data. Laurence felt a little panicked.

    "Is there something wrong with my body?"

    "Yes. And Dr. Miller may know the reason. He is nice to you, but he has tried to threaten you by taking

    advantage of Cara. We want to figure out what''s going on, that''s why we are keeping Dr. Miller.

    However, he would rathermit suicide than tell us the truth. Probably you can persuade him."

    Nicole didn''t say anything before because she didn''t want to disturb Laurence, and it was time to tell

    him the truth due to the increasingly severe situation.

    Laurence was slightly stunned and asked, "So can I make a woman pregnant?"

    "What?"

    Nicole was confused while Samuel understood what Laurence meant and whispered, "Go and ask

    Morgan for some medicine."

    "I''ll be back soon."

    Laurence ran out immediately.

    Nicole was a little surprised and nced at Samuel, saying, "Did he really sleep with Cara?"

    "Haven''t you noticed the hickey on his neck?"

    "I haven''t. You are such a detective."

    Nicole whispered with a little surprise, "But their rtionship is going too fast. Is there something

    wrong..."

    "No. Davon can cure him," Samuel replied.

    Hearing this, Nicole immediately felt relieved and said.

    "That''s good."

    Laurence took the emergency contraceptive pill gave by Morgan and hesitated for a while.

    Actually, he really wanted to have a baby with Cara, but Nicole had said that there was something

    wrong with him for the time being, and he couldn''t let Cara bear the troubles alone.

    Parents should try to keep their children safe. If not, they shouldn''t have one in the first ce. It was

    the least he could do for the woman he loved and their children.

    Laurence walked into Cara''s room despite his slight unwillingness.

    Cara had just dressed herself up before she saw Laurence. She immediately blushed.

    "Why do you..."

    "They are cooking something for you. Have someter," Laurence said.

    Cara''s face became redder still.

    "You shouldn''t have asked them to do that. Now everyone knows what you have done to me..."

    "Cara, I want to ask you something."

    Hearing this, Cara was slightly stunned.

    "Know what?"

    She suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    Laurence looked like apletely different person. Cara was a little scared.

    Laurence did not intend to frighten Cara, but he needed to figure this out.

    He did not know what was in Cara''s mind, so it was better to ask.

    "You know about my physical condition?"

    Actually, he already noticed something strange.

    Cara secretly turned off her phone before and helped Samuel capture Neville. It seemed that Samuel

    was framing something, and Cara was probably involved, which really bothered Laurence.

    Obviously Cara was a little nervous when Laurence raised the question.

    She must know something.

    Laurence was at a loss and kept silent.

    Cara felt a little depressed and whispered to him, "Did you already know that?"

    "Yes."

    Laurence answered and nodded.

    He stared at Cara and asked her in a low voice, "Since you''re clear about my condition, why do you still

    like me? Why didn''t you stop me? You may be dangerous too if my blood is contagious."

    Laurence was infuriated.

    "How could I be so irresponsible?" he thought to himself.

    If he had known that in advance, he definitely wouldn''t have sex with Cara. But it was toote.

    "But you know! I''m in a severe condition. You''re so stupid. Why didn''t you stop me? I didn''t mean to

    hurt you. You should have stopped me. "

    Laurence said, with tears in his eyes.

    This was the first girl that he would like to spend the rest of his life loving and protecting. But he did it all

    wrong.

    At first, Cara was a little angry, but she was suddenly stunned when she saw the tears in Laurence''s

    eyes.

    He cried.

    "Laurence, I don''t care. You have been alone ever since you were a child, and so have I. I have no

    family left and am all alone. Everything I want is to be with you. I can do everything for you and suffer

    for you. But I know it''s impossible. So be it contagious or what, I don''t care. I don''t care about anything.

    All I care about is you. I can go anywhere and face any threat or danger as long as I can be with you.

    You won''t be alone."

    Before Cara finished speaking, she saw Laurence approach and take her into his arms.

    "Silly girl."

    Laurence cried on Cara''s shoulders and she felt heartbroken.

    She knew that Laurence needed love and care. Although she herself was powerless, she wanted to

    give him everything she could.

    "I''m silly, and so are you."

    Cara''s face was also wet with tears.

    Laurence had never experienced such a bittersweet feeling before.

    Was he lonely?

    No!

    He was not.

    Because he had Cara with him and he felt like owning the whole world.

    Laurence did not worry about his health, but he didn''t want to be gued by the fear of being tested.

    With thepanion of Cara, he was no longer lonely.

    She would stay with him!

    Cara whispered to him, "Laurence, don''t worry. As long as you do the treatment as requested, you will

    recover soon. And we will live a happy life together."

    "You''re right."

    Laurence said, nodding. And he was brave enough to face everything. He could not disappoint Cara.

    Laurence calmed down and gave the contraceptive pill to Cara.

    "As there is something wrong with my body and my blood, I don''t want to hurt my future child. And I''m

    sorry, Cara, I should have used protective measures."

    Cara immediately understood what Laurence meant.

    She was in her fertile period of the month. And she had never thought that she would have sex with

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Laurence this soon. Although she felt a little sad, she took the pill with a smile and swallowed it.

    Laurence felt a little distressed and was about to say something. Suddenly there was a loud bang.

    Cara and Laurence immediately put on their grim faces.

 Chapter 1463 Im Sure That Day Will Come Soon

    Chapter 1463 I''m Sure That Day Will Come Soon

    "What happened?"

    Seeing Laurence''s serious expression, Cara couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    "I don''t know. You go to Mrs. Green''s room first. I''ll go out and take a look."

    With that, Laurence ran out. However, he came back when he got to the door. He kissed Cara on the

    forehead and said softly, "Take care of Mrs. Green and yourself. Don''t let me worry."

    Cara felt a current running through her entire body, and she felt dizzy and did not hear what Laurence

    had said. She subconsciously nodded and saw Laurence turn around and run out again.

    She didn''t dare to dy and quickly went to Nicole''s room.

    "Mrs. Green, Laurence asked me to take care of you."

    Samuel had already gone out, he was probably worried. Nicole couldn''t go out because of her health,

    but she was anxious.

    "Cara, you came at the right time. Hurry up and see what''s going on. That sound just now seemed to

    be an explosion."

    "An explosion?"

    Cara was shocked.

    "In such broad daylight? Who is it? So unscrupulous?"

    Nicole looked somewhat solemn.

    "I''m afraid they are after Dr. Miller."

    "You mean ... then Laurence..."

    Cara immediately became nervous.

    "It''s fine. With Night Elf Empire around, he should be fine. Besides, Laurence is very fast now and won''t

    be caught easily."

    Nicole had a slight bellyache, but she didn''t say anything. She knew that Cara was very worried about

    Laurence now. If she brought it up, it would be too much a burden for Cara to bear.

    Morgan walked in at this time.

    "Mrs. Green, you look unwell."

    Morgan''s words reminded Cara.

    "Mrs. Greene, are you feeling alright?"

    As she spoke, Cara quickly poured a cup of warm water for Nicole, while Morgan began to feel Nicole''s

    pulse. However, before Cara could pass the water to Nicole, another loud bang came, causing the

    entire ground to tremble. Cara could not hold onto the cup, and the water spilled on the back of her

    hand. It was somewhat hot.

    "Cara, are you alright?"

    Nicole was a little worried by what she saw.

    "Nothing, it''s warm."

    Cara shook her hand, and the back of her hand was a little red.

    Nicole intuitively wanted to get up but was stopped by Morgan.

    "Mrs. Green, what are you doing?"

    "I''m going out to take a look."

    "No."

    Morgan directly refused.

    Nicole was very anxious.

    "I don''t know what''s going on outside. It''s so chaotic now. I can''t be at ease if I don''t go out and take a

    look."

    "But your health now doesn''t allow you to move. Mr. Green has said that my mission is to see to that

    you don''t get out of bed."

    Morgan was not amodating at all.

    Nicole turned to Cara.

    Cara said somewhat awkwardly, "Laurence asked me to protect you, so Mrs. Green, you should stay

    here. With Mr. Green and Laurence taking care of everything, it will be fine."

    "Samuel has not recovered yet."

    In the end, it was Samuel that Nicole was worried about.

    Cara hurriedly said, "Laurence will protect him."

    "You..."

    Nicole looked angrily at the two women in front of her and was in no mood to say another word.

    Cara poured her another ss of warm water, while Morgan quickly put several needles into her body.

    Nicole could feel the pain in her belly, and some liquid flowed out. She couldn''t help but feel a little

    worried.

    "Is my child alright?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep it safe."

    Morgan smiled lightly.

    Nicole''s heart suddenly jumped.

    "I didn''t get out of bed."

    "I know, but Mrs. Green, your body really can''t withstand too many movements. The external factors

    may also induce you to abort. The first three months are really important. If there''s nothing serious, you

    must pay attention and not move much."

    Morgan''s words made Nicole kind of regret. She nodded hurriedly.

    Cara was a nurse, so she naturally stayed by Nicole''s side.

    It was chaotic outside. Some people might take advantage of it.

    Cara locked the door just in case.

    When Samuel came out, he saw that Ernesto had returned, and he looked grave.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Mr. Green, Dr. Miller was taken away."

    It was not surprised to Samuel.

    He asked coldly, "Anyone to track him?"

    "Yes. They have left. Laurence wanted to take the mission, but I was afraid that the other party would

    take Laurence away as well, so I refused him and had Finn''s men on this."

    Samuel was slightly stunned by Ernesto''s words.

    "Finn?"

    "Yes, he is new here. Laurence contacted him. He ns to have the old members of Night Elf Empire

    join the new ones."

    Ernesto thought that Samuel knew about this, but now it seemed that he did not, so Ernesto hurriedly

    exined.

    Samuel was alright with it, and asked, "Where is Laurence?"

    "He went to theb."

    "What is he doing in theb?"

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    Ernesto shook his head.

    The chaos outside had already stopped, but the entire city was buzzing with excitement. Police cars

    roared over, and there was noise everywhere.

    Samuel was pushed to theboratory by Ernesto.

    Laurence was frowning at the data. He couldn''t help but be stunned when he saw Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, why are you here?"

    "What are you doing?"

    Samuel took the data report from Laurence''s hand and nced at it. He noticed that it was Davon''s

    Samuel couldn''t see the data clearly, but seeing Laurence''s troubled look, he couldn''t help but ask,

    "Can you understand the report?"

    "No, but I can understand these data."

    Laurence used a pen to circle a few numbers, and Samuel discovered that they were rising.

    "Any problems with it?"

    "I''m not sure, but I think Dr. Miller knows. He hase here before he left. Even if he didn''t take these

    things away, he should have seen them."

    Hearing this, Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    "Are you saying that the other party has something to do with Country F?"

    "Very likely. After all, Leo and Jayden had been trying to rope in Davon. Wasn''t it just for military

    research? If we use my blood as bait, they probably will be tempted."

    Laurence seemed to be talking about someone else, which surprised Samuel.

    "Aren''t you worried that something will happen to you?"

    "But I''ve got you to cover me."

    Samuel could not imagine how much trust was hidden behind Laurence''s answer. He was basically

    giving all of himself to Samuel and Nicole.

    He really saw them as his family.

    Samuel''s eyes got warm.

    "Yes, you''ve got us. No matter when, no matter what you will be, we will never give up on you."

    "Thank you."

    Laurence smiled faintly. His dark blue eyes were sparkling like stars.

    "Let''s go back first. They would be worried."

    "Alright."

    Laurence thought of Cara and Samuel thought of Nicole.

    When they returned to the room, Samuel''s heart immediately jumped when he saw Nicole''s pale face.

    "What happened?"

    "Nothing. Mrs. Green was affected by the chaos outside. She felt a little uneasy and was bleeding. But

    I''ve stopped it. Don''t worry too much."

    Morgan replied quickly.

    Nicole suddenly looked at Samuel timidly and whispered, "I''m worried about you, so I want to go out

    and take a look. I swear I really didn''t move much."

    Seeing Nicole like this, how could Samuel me her?

    He sighed and said, "Dr. Miller was rescued. It was big this time. Whoever behind this must be a big

    shot, but we don''t know who he is yet. Laurence suspects that he has something to do with Country F.

    I''ll ask Davon and the others to watch out. I know you''re worried, and I know you can''t calm down. I''m

    sorry."

    Samuel did not me her but apologized, which made Nicole feel a little embarrassed.

    "Everyone is watching. You don''t have to say that."

    Laurence and Cara were instantly embarrassed. And Ernesto quickly left the room.

    Cara nced at Laurence. Laurence held her hand and whispered, "Mr. & Mrs. Green. if you''ll excuse

    us."

    "Alright."

    Samuel nodded.

    When there were only Nicole and Samuel left in the room, Samuel came to Nicole, touched her belly,

    and whispered, "Do you regret it? If you regret it, it''s still notte."

    "I don''t regret it."

    Nicole pped the back of Samuel''s hand and said angrily, "Don''t try to do anything to my baby. I

    guarantee that he will be born safely."

    Seeing that Nicole was so protective of the baby, Samuel couldn''t help but smile wryly.

    "If you''re not pregnant, maybe we''ll go to Country F together to finish off Leo and the others."

    "Don''t seduce me. Whatever you say, I won''t give up on my child."

    Nicole red at Samuel. She knew that Samuel was worried about her health, but she wouldn''t

    Seeing Nicole''s persistence, Samuel could only let out a helpless sigh and said with a smile, "Don''t

    worry. Dr. Miller escaped, but no one is injured, and there are no major losses. Our people are chasing

    after them, so it won''t be long before there''s news."

    "I wish everything would end soon. So we can live in peace."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Samuel felt the same way.

    "I know, but I believe that day wille soon."

    The hands of the two clenched tightly together.

    Cara frowned slightly as she was pulled out of Nicole''s room by Laurence. Then Laurence took her

    straight to his room.

    This was the first time Cara hade to Laurence''s room, so she couldn''t help but feel a little

    embarrassed.

    "Why did you bring me to your room?"

    "Apply ointment."

    With that, Laurence got the medical kit, took out iodine and disinfectant from it, and looked at Cara''s

    red back of the hand.

    Cara was stunned for a moment. How did he notice such a small injury?

    "I''ll do it myself."

    "Sit down."

    Laurence immediately asked Cara to sit.

    He gently applied ointment on her hand, which made Cara''s heart warm.

    Although Laurence was sometimes nerdy, he was quite good at taking care of people. Cara felt even

    more touched.

    Cara pursed her lips and was enjoying this moment when she heard Laurence suddenly say, "Cara, I

    have something to tell you."

    "Huh?"

    Cara thought that he would talk about their rtionship. But Laurence raised his head and very

    seriously said, "I want to go to Country F."

 Chapter 1464 Do You Believe in Laurence?

    Chapter 1464 Do You Believe in Laurence?

    Cara was stunned.

    She knew what was happening in Country F. Normally, no one would go there now, afraid of being

    involved. However, Laurence said that he was going there. She was worried and doubtful.

    "Can you enter the country? What are you going to do there? I heard it is under martialw and internal

    strife. How can you get there?"

    Seeing concern and worry in Cara''s eyes, Laurence couldn''t help but smile. The bright smile

    intoxicated her.

    "I''m quite serious. What are youughing at?"

    Laurence smiled more brilliantly.

    "Are you worried about me?"

    "Of course!"

    Cara thought Laurence was like an idiot, but luckily he was a handsome idiot.

    Laurence had no idea what Cara was thinking. He ruffled her hair and said seriously, "The supporters

    of Dr. Miller may have something to do with Country F."

    "You mean Leo?"

    "Or Jayden. No matter who it is, I have to go there to find out."

    Laurence''s words worried Cara.

    "But what they want is you. It is a trip into lion''s den."

    "But I can''t do nothing and just let them get to me. As you see, Mrs. Green is so weak. If there is any

    other ident like today, the baby in her belly might die. Mr. Green hasn''t recovered yet. If I''m staying

    here, I will only bring them danger."

    Cara felt distressed.

    "I see. You want to get the danger out of here."

    "Yes. Mrs. Green is my benefactor. I can''t bite the hand that feeds me. Davon is in Country F, and we

    can take care of each other. Perhaps my secrets will emerge. I want to grow old with you, or die after

    you. I don''t want you to be alone in the world. This is my wish."

    It might be easy to achieve for others. But for Laurence, it was rather difficult.

    Cara knew that he was in a state of rapid metabolism, and he might not be able to hold on any longer.

    This wish was truly heartbreaking.

    "I''ll go with you."

    "You stay, it''s too dangerous over there."

    Laurence resolutely refused.

    Cara said firmly, "I have to go with you because of the danger. Considering your condition, I can''t part

    with you for a second no matter what happens. I want to face everything with you. There are Mr. Green,

    Finn, and Ernesto here. It is wise to call Finn back. And if we don''t solve the problem in Country F, it will

    be a hidden danger for Mrs. Green and the others. So, I''d better go with you. "

    Laurence knew that delicate as Cara looked, she was independent-minded.

    He nodded and said, "Okay, then you go back to pack up. I have things to deal with."

    "Alone? You''d better bring someone with you. You are the most obvious target. I''m afraid that they will

    harm you."

    Cara was worried.

    Laurence nodded.

    Laurence''s eyes flickered with reluctance and longing as Cara walked towards the Green''s.

    She was his sunshine, his warmth, but he couldn''t take her along.

    He knew that if he hadn''t said like that, Cara wouldn''t have left.

    Perhaps they had to part forever.

    He regretted it.

    If he had known his bad condition, he would never start a rtionship with Cara. She was so good a

    girl, and shouldn''t involve in his hopeless life.

    Maybe he didn''t deserve happiness.

    Anyway, he was grateful to the god for their brief pleasure.

    Laurence only hoped that after his death, Cara could find the right man.

    Laurence revealed a wry smile and called Samuel.

    "Mr. Green, I''m ready. Cara has returned. I hope nothing but you and Mrs. Green will take good care of

    her."

    Samuel frowned.

    "It is your responsibility. I agree with your n, but it doesn''t mean that I want you to court death.

    Laurence, no matter how bad your condition is, nothing can deny the fact that you are a man. Since

    you had chosen Cara, you should shoulder your responsibility. We can''t take care of her forever. It''s an

    adventure trip, so do remember that your safety is in the first ce. Or else, I''ll go instead of you."

    Laurence felt wretched.

    "You? You haven''t even recovered. Besides, what about Mrs. Green?"

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I agree with your n and have informed Phoenix and Davon to

    cooperate with you. But you are the most important one. If you can''t protect yourself, the n will be

    shelved."

    Samuel said firmly.

    It warmed Laurence up inside.

    He knew Samuel well, so he was d to have such a friend and boss.

    "Okay, I will be back. Please take care of Cara during my time away."

    "Be careful."

    "I will."

    Hanging up the phone, Laurence looked in the direction where Cara left, then resolutely turned to

    leave.

    He was reluctant to leave, but he had to clear all obstacles for the future of him and Cara.

    Perhaps he couldn''t be a normal person, but he would try his best to be normal and grow old with Cara

    like a normal couple.

    A lifetime wasn''t too long or too short. For him, Cara was his everything for the rest of his life.

    Laurence led a team and followed the marks that were left by his men.

    The marks led them into a remote path. One said with worry, "Captain, do we need to look for help?

    These marks seem to point the mountain."

    Laurence frowned. He knew that he was in great danger. The action was a hazardous trip.

    "Four people stay with me, and the others go back to find supporters."

    ''Four people should be OK?''

    As Laurence thought, his men were a little worried.

    "Captain, just five of you might be too few. We can call for help."

    "There''s no signal."

    Laurence had already checked his phone beforeing here. There was no signal. Perhaps it was

    because of the mountains, or it was artificially blocked.

    Anyway, the intention of the enemy was obvious. Neville''s men wanted to catch Laurence when he was

    alone.

    Laurence''s men realized that it was a part of the enemy''s n.

    "But Captain, you could be in great danger."

    "So you need to hurry up. There should be a booth after you pass the intersection. Come back as soon

    as you''re done. I''ve calcted. If you drive fast, it won''t take more than ten minutes. We can hold on for

    ten minutes."

    Laurence had considered everything.

    When his men heard it, they left after a moment''s thought.

    Laurence observed his surroundings and whispered, "No action without my orders."

    "Yes, sir."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Laurence had no full confidence. The best way was to enter the mountain now. But if he did so, the

    intention of attracting people to capture him would be too obvious.

    He needed to go deep inside of the opponent''s area rather than being suspected from the start.

    Suddenly, they heard the approach of footsteps.

    Laurence immediately became alert.

    "All on alert."

    He took out a pistol from his pocket, and the others were ready to fight.

    He had thought that the enemy would fight with them, but he didn''t expect an electric to descend

    from the sky. Before they could react, all of them were trapped in the with a huge amount of

    electricity.

    They loosed off terrible shouts.

    The shrill shouts of his men made Laurence angry. But he was unable to withstand it and lost

    consciousness.

    He miscalcted.

    Neville was despicable and shameless to the extreme.

    The moment Laurence fainted, Neville appeared.

    "Take Laurence away only. His men will be back soon. Hurry up."

    Different from his old hen-pecked posture, Neville now was a man whose eyes were filled with

    coldness and fanaticism towards Laurence.

    He believed that Laurence was the best subject in his life.

    No one else in the world could create another creature like Laurence, could they?

    Neville gave a broad smile and hurriedly turned off the electric. He had Laurence dragged into the

    car and quickly made his way up the mountain.

    There was a private ne on the mountain. In case of Laurence would suddenly wake up, Neville gave

    him an injection on the ne. Laurence waspletely unconscious.

    The servant told Cara that Mrs. Green wanted to see her. Considering Nicole''s condition, Cara decided

    to visit her before she left.

    "Mrs. Green, you wanted to see me?"

    Cara avoided staring into Mrs. Green''s eyes.

    Looking at Cara, Nicole felt distressed.

    Nicole introduced Cara and Laurence to each other. Samuel did not mention a word to her about the

    n until just now. She was very angry, but she knew that Samuel had his reasons.

    It was said that this was Laurence''s n. She knew what Laurence was thinking.

    Different from the gloomy guy, the current Laurence was working hard for a better future. But Nicole

    worried that Cara would felt distressed.

    She knew better than anyone how it felt when one was worried about her sweetheart but couldn''t do

    anything.

    Seeing Nicole''s meaningful gaze, Cara felt a little ufortable.

    "Mrs. Green, what''s the matter?"

    "Come here."

    Nicole patted her bed and smiled.

    Cara paused for a moment, then walked over and sat down.

    Nicole held Cara''s hand and said in a low voice, "Cara, do you believe in Laurence?"

    "Yes."

    Her firm answer revealed her deep love for Laurence. Nicole didn''t know what to say.

    ''Why did you leave such a difficult problem to me?''

    Nicole scolded Samuel in her heart, but a smile appeared on her face.

    "So, no matter what decision Laurence makes, you should believe that he wille back intact!"

    Cara''s expression immediately changed after she heard it.

 Chapter 1465 Laurences Plan for You

    Chapter 1465 Laurence''s n for You

    "Laurence left?"

    Cara realized this immediately.

    "Bastard! He told me to pack up and that he would wait for me. How could he break his promise?"

    Cara was too anxious to hold her tears.

    Nicole hurriedly said, "Cara, calm down."

    "How can I be calm? He''s now the target of all the unknown dangers. His blood is so special that

    someone wants to drain it. Has he ever thought about my feelings when he left alone?"

    "That''s why Ie to talk to you."

    Nicole had thought that Cara would be emotional, still, she was shocked about how emotional Cara

    could be.

    "Cara, listen to me. Samuel and I can swear on our lives that Laurence will be fine. You can kill us if

    anything happened to Laurence. Alright?"

    Cara froze. Nicole seldom spoke in such a serious tone.

    "Mrs. Green, please don''t say those words casually. Quick! Spit the bad fortune out."

    Nicole shook her head and whispered, "For now, I can''t help Laurence at all. But, Cara, you can.

    Laurence can be saved only with your help. And it won''t work if you go with him and get caught with

    him. Laurence nned this and kept it from you because he was worried that you would get out of

    control. Laurence has begun to carry out his n. Can you handle it calmly as he has trusted you with

    his life?"

    Cara stiffened again.

    "What do you mean?"

    "What I''m trying to say is that Laurence has never intended to shut you out. He went into the enemy''s

    ce as bait himself and left you the task of rescuing him. That means he has trusted you with his life.

    If you can''t calmly cope with the situation, then I shall go to Country F to save him even at the risk of

    losing the child in my belly."

    Tears welled up in Cara''s eyes after she heard what Nicole said.

    "How could he do that? And Mrs. Green, how can you go to save him? Your fetal situation is still

    unstable. You can''t go."

    "Then calm down and listen to me. You''re not the old Miss Clint anymore. You are now Laurence''s

    partner and my friend. One day, you may even be the master of the Night Elf Empire. If you can''t

    cool yourself, I can''t assign the task to you. I''ll have to send another person on this mission even

    though that''s against Laurence''s n."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Cara immediately said, "I can calm down, and I will."

    She fought back the tears in her eyes.

    Nicole felt sympathetic to Cara. However, she knew that Cara must figure some things out on her own.

    It was obvious that Laurence wanted to take advantage of this incident to let Cara gain a foothold in the

    Night Elf Empire. He was afraid that he wouldn''t make it, so he had prepared a bright future for Cara.

    As long as Cara performed well in this mission, she would be qualified to be the master of the

    Night Elf Empire.

    Cara could be easily reced if she was just a nurse. Even though Nicole wanted to be nice to her, the

    Green family wouldn''t keep idlers with them. Cara was a girl with a strong personality. Once Nicole

    didn''t need her as a nurse, she would just leave.

    If she left the Green''s, Cara would face an uncertain life. And Laurence didn''t want Cara to live in

    uncertainty.

    But Cara would be Nicole''s lifelongpanion if she became the master of the Night Elf Empire. With

    skills, status, and money, she could choose whatever kind of life she wanted to live even without

    Laurence.

    Nicole knew Laurence''s intention, so she respected Cara''s choice.

    "Cara, it''s okay if you want to turn down Laurence''s n for you. Even if you are not the master of the

    Night Elf Empire, you can still stay at the Green''s as long as you want to. We can always afford a

    special nurse."

    Nicole made her idea in.

    Cara would not necessarily ept Laurence''s n, so Nicole asked for Cara''s idea.

    On hearing what Nicole said, Cara could no longer hold back her tears.

    "I ept his n. I know what Laurence wants. And I''m on the same line with him. Don''t worry, Mrs.

    Green, I can handle this calmly."

    Cara tried hard to repress her sorrow, which wrung Nicole''s heart.

    "I will definitely go with you if I can."

    "You don''t have to, Mrs. Green. Your health is Laurence''s biggest concern. Before leaving, he said that

    he wished you to be safe and sound. You''re special to him."

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Cara wasn''t jealous of Nicole. She knew that Laurence could live a normal life was thanks to Nicole

    and Samuel. And she was grateful for this.

    "Alright. Now that you''ve made up your mind, just remember to be careful. Don''t worry, we know

    Laurence''s whereabouts. You can set off once they arrive. You can go prepare for it now."

    "Yes, Mrs. Green. Take care of yourself while I''m away."

    Cara felt excited at the prospect of being able to back Nicole up in the future.

    "You too. I hope you and Laurence cane back safely."

    "We will."

    Cara nodded and went out.

    Samuel came in after she left.

    He was much better now and did not need a wheelchair anymore.

    However, Nicole threw a pillow at him the moment he entered.

    "Don''t keep your decision from me again! Samuel, when did you be so domineering?"

    Nicole was very angry. She had to repress her anger when Cara was here. But she had no reason to

    hold it back in front of Samuel.

    Samuel did not dodge and let the pillow hit right on him. Although it did not really hurt, Nicole still

    looked at him worriedly. He smiled and said, "You are not feeling well, so we don''t want to bother you."

    "Bullshit. Why don''t you persuade Cara yourself if you don''t want to bother me?"

    Nicole was mad.

    Samuel hurriedly said, "Darling, don''t swear. It''s bad for our children."

    "Who cares!"

    In fact, Nicole was aware that she shouldn''t swear, but she did not want to admit it.

    Seeing how adorable Nicole was, Samuel smiled and said, "I brought you a surprise. Do you want to

    see it?"

    "You mean shock? I''m warning you. If anything happens to Laurence and Cara, I won''t forgive you."

    "I see. I see. I promise nothing bad will happen to them, okay?"

    Samuel couldn''t assure Nicole that Laurence and Cara would make it back unwounded, but he could

    guarantee the safety of their lives.

    Nicole felt better with his promise.

    "When will all this crape to an end? I couldn''t even feel rxed during pregnancy."

    "Very soon."

    Samuel felt sorry for Nicole.

    He knew that Nicole did not want to be on bed rest. Since Davon and Phoenix were also in Country F,

    she was already worried. If her physical situation allowed, Nicole would definitely go there herself as

    Laurence and Cara also left and got involved in thisplicacy.

    Nothing was more devastating than being unable to do anything about the foreseeable danger.

    He held Nicole''s hand and found her palm a little cold.

    Logically speaking, as the cook had been providing extra nutrition for Nicole, she should have put on

    some weight. However, she became even thinner with her eyes sinking into their sockets.

    Samuel felt very concerned.

    "Was it also this bad when you were pregnant with Lucas and Zoe?"

    Nicole noticed a trace of caring and regret in Samuel''s eyes, and she felt relieved a bit.

    "No, each pregnancy is different. Lucas and Zoe were very good babies in my belly. They seemed to

    know to look after their mommy, so I was fine. But it frightened me since I couldn''t feel fetal movement

    at all. I was worried that the fire had hurt them. Every time I got a sonogram, I would ask the doctor if

    my babies were still alive. I couldn''t bear recalling that period of time."

    Nicole still remembered the time when she was pregnant five years ago as if it were yesterday. That

    upset Samuel even more.

    "Sorry, I should have taken care of you and the children then."

    "Yeah, I really wanted to kill you then. Especially when Zoe was taken into the intensive care unit right

    after she was born. I was on the verge of a breakdown. If it weren''t for Lucas, I might already kill

    myself. It was such a hopeless period that I don''t want to think about it."

    Nicole never wanted to tell Samuel about those sad memories before. Maybe it was because of her

    pregnancy, she just felt like talking about them now.

    "You have no idea how afraid I was to hear the doctor say that Zoe cannot make it when I woke up

    every morning. I was too stressed to provide any milk for Lucas. He cried out in hunger, but I couldn''t

    take care of him wholeheartedly. He was allergic to the milk powder I bought, and his entire body was

    covered by a rash. The special nurse was not very attentive. She even mixed milk powder with water

    that was too hot and scalded Lucas'' hands. I had a breakdown then. I even thought about tearing you

    apart bit by bit if you showed up."

    Tears ran down Nicole''s cheeks.

    "Nicole."

    "Don''t touch me."

    She felt like being trapped again in that isted and helpless time five years ago.

    "You have no clue of how much Mrs. Brook hated me. She always hoped that I would abort my babies.

    Even though Allen had been backing us up, he was not you or my babies'' father. He was sent away on

    a business trip by Mrs. Brook when I was inbor. And the special nurse I hired was her subordinate.

    She wanted the special nurse to kill my babies while I wasn''t capable of keeping an eye on them so

    that I would give up on you and go to live with Allen. I didn''t even dare to sleep because I was afraid

    that I would lose my children once they were out of my sight. I am just flesh and blood. I couldn''t hold

    up. Zoe had been weak for a long time, and I couldn''t just leave her there. But I couldn''t leave Lucas

    alone at the same time. I really hated you, so much!"

    Nicole cried and thumped Samuel as she spoke. She knew that it was meaningless to say this now, but

    she was so aggrieved that she wanted to tell Samuel what their children had gone through and how

    helpless she had been.

    Samuel let her hit him, but his heart hurt even more.

    Samuel would never forgive Allen if he was still alive. He also found it hard to forgive Rachel.

 Chapter 1466 His Daughter Hasnt Grown Up Yet

    Chapter 1466 His Daughter Hasn''t Grown Up Yet

    However, Nicole did not see Samuel''s murderous gaze. She was still immersed in her memories and

    cried, "You didn''t know that Lucas was only 2.5 kilograms when I gave birth to him. At that time, the

    doctor told me that Lucas was congenitally malnourished andcked calcium. I was really on the verge

    of copse. No one was beside me but a special nurse. Also, she wanted to kill Lucas all the time. I

    didn''t dare sleep, rx, or even go to the bathroom. I was afraid that I won''t have Lucas anymore

    because of such little negligence. My daughter''s life was still uncertain. If anything happened to my

    son, I didn''t know if I would be able to carry on."

    "Don''t say that. This time, it won''t. I will always be with you and our children. No matter what happens, I

    won''t let anyone hurt you and our children."

    Samuel hugged Nicole directly, with tears in his eyes.

    ''He knew that Nicole suffered a lot, and he also knew how difficult it was for Nicole to give birth to their

    children at that time. He had investigated, but many things could not be found. If Nicole did not tell him

    today, he would not know how badly the Brook family had treated his wife and children.''

    ''In the past, thinking that Allen had taken care of Nicole and their children for five years, he conceded

    so many times, but now it seemed that he had done it wrong.''

    ''If he had known that at the very beginning, Samuel would have made the Brook family disappear from

    this world as soon as possible.''

    Nicole cried quite sadly in Samuel''s arms.

    "I miss Lucas, I miss Zoe, and I miss Joseph. When will you bring them back?"

    "Mommy."

    Suddenly, Lucas'' voice rang out in the room and startled Nicole. She thought that she had an illusion.

    "Look, look, I miss them so much that I even have an illusion. I heard Lucas'' voice."

    Behind her, Lucas looked at Nicole crying like a child helplessly. This was the first time he had seen

    Mommy crying like this.

    ''So when he was born, Mommy was that worried about him?''

    Lucas said again,

    "Mommy, it''s not an illusion. I''m really back."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment, and then pushed Samuel away. When she saw Lucas, she quickly

    opened her arms.

    "Lucas, Mommy missed you so much."

    Lucas smiled faintly, and then quickly ran up to Nicole''s arms.

    "Mommy, I miss you too."

    Samuel was a little jealous.

    ''Was he being disliked?

    However, when he saw his wife and son''s intimate interaction, he felt warm.

    They were his most important family members, and he would protect them well in the future.''

    Only when Nicole touched Lucas'' warm body did she feel that it was much more real.

    "When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell Mommy in advance? Where are Zoe and Joseph? Did

    theye back?"

    Nicole hurriedly looked around, but she did not see them.

    Lucas said in a hurry, "Zoe signed up for an extracurricr ss and won''te back for the time

    being. Joseph joined a free diagnosis service with other doctors."

    ''He didn''t tell Mommy that Joseph had gone to Africa with the volunteers. If Nicole knew that now,

    definitely, she would be very anxious.''

    ''Daddy already said that the fetus was unstable and we can''t be over-excited.''

    Nicole asked worriedly, "Is there anyone following behind Joseph?"

    "Yes, Uncle Fill sent a bodyguard to follow him. He''s fine."

    "Alright."

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although she didn''t see Joseph and Zoe, she was also happy to see Lucas.

    "What''s wrong with your sister? Why did she sign up for an extracurricr ss? Isn''t eating her

    interest?"

    Saying this, Lucas felt a little helpless.

    "Recently, she loves ying the violin."

    Thinking of the boy that Zoe was chasing, Lucas was a little unhappy.

    ''That Armand obviously had bad intentions towards her, but the gluttonous Zoe was so slow to know.

    She insisted that Armand was good, and that he yed the violin well. Anyway, he was better than her

    brother Lucas in all aspects.

    Lucas was so mad.

    How much she trusted an outsider!''

    Lucas thought angrily and didn''t dare to tell Nicole about this. If Mommy knew that her daughter was

    being chased by a boy, she would be very worried.

    ''He would settle this matter privately. It wouldn''t influence Mommy''s baby.''

    As Lucas thought this, his smile became even gentler.

    "Mommy, do you want some water? I''ll go for you."

    Thinking of what Nicole said just now, Lucas could imagine Nicole''s ufortable expression when he

    was burned by hot water not long after his birth.

    In the future, he must fulfill his filial responsibility well and not let her suffer any injuries or grievances.

    Nicole shook her head and held Lucas in her arms. Lucas struggled slightly.

    "Mommy, I''m heavy. Put me down."

    Nicole did feel that her son has grown taller and heavier, but she said happily, "It''s alright, you are still

    young. You are not heavy and can''t crush me. I miss you, so I want to hug you."

    After saying that, Nicole noticed that Lucas'' face turned a little red.

    ''Ouch! This brat was embarrassed.''

    Nicole immediately thought of teasing him. She lowered her head and kissed Lucas on his face.

    Immediately, Samuel and Lucas were stunned.

    Samuel was a little jealous.

    ''That was his kiss! His!''

    Lucas was a little embarrassed.

    Aren''t Mommy''s lips too soft?

    Nicole looked at both of them andughed suddenly.

    "My son is so cute."

    She rubbed Lucas'' head, feeling extremely good, but was somewhat upset to look at Samuel.

    "Aren''t you going to observe Laurence''s movements? Hurry up. Don''t disturb us."

    Seeing Nicole like this, Samuel felt hurt.

    "Darling, you don''t love me anymore."

    "Lucas was born from my body. He''s here. What do I love you for? Hurry up. Cara will ask you about

    the action n when she''s ready."

    Nicole''s merciless words hurt Samuel again.

    Lucas was very happy with Nicole''s reaction. He stretched out his short arms and held Nicole''s neck.

    He smiled and said, "Mommy, I miss you too. I miss you very much."

    "My dear son, I love you most."

    After saying that, Nicole kissed Lucas'' face again.

    Samuel felt that if he stayed, he might suffer more hurts, so he stood up and left helplessly.

    Lucas yed with Nicole for a while. Then Nicole was a little tired.

    Looking at Nicole yawning frequently, Lucas said thoughtfully, "Mommy, go to have a rest. Now that I''m

    back, I guarantee that you can see me anytime and anywhere. I won''t worry about if you rest well."

    "Alright."

    Nicole knew that Lucas was sensible and didn''t want him to worry. She immediately carried Lucas out

    of bed and watched as Lucas adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner like Samuel. Then, Lucas

    helped Nicole tuck in. His warm look made Nicole feel very distressed.

    "Mommy, see youter."

    Lucas gave her a bright and powerful smile.

    "See you."

    Nicole smiled faintly and closed her eyes slowly. Quickly, she fell asleep.

    Seeing that Mommy was asleep, Lucas left the room gently and went to Samuel''s study.

    "Is your mommy asleep?"

    Samuel asked casually when he saw Lucas.

    "Yes."

    Lucas nodded, his eyes a little serious.

    "Daddy, be nice to my mommy in the future. She almost lost her life to give birth to me and Zoe."

    Samuel couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "You don''t have to say that. She''s my wife."

    "I haven''t seen you care much about Mommy before."

    Lucas scolded Samuel, but Samuel didn''t know what to say.

    "You brat, you..."

    "Also, take care of your daughter Zoe."

    Lucas sat down in front of Samuel angrily.

    "Don''t you feel a little anxious to let Uncle Fill take care of us? Don''t you know what kind of person your

    daughter is?"

    Lucas'' words made Samuel amazed.

    This was the first time he had seen Lucas belittle Zoe.

    "What happened to Zoe?"

    "Are you her daddy? Don''t you care about her? I''m just a child, okay?"

    Lucas felt a little aggrieved immediately.

    This was the first time Samuel had seen Lucas act seemingly pitiful in front of him, and he just felt

    distressed.

    "Come on. Tell Daddy, did Zoe bully you?"

    As he spoke, Samuel held Lucas on his thighs.

    Lucas was embarrassed for a moment and then said, "Your daughter is about to be another''s

    girlfriend."

    "Who? Who dares to be my girl''s boyfriend?"

    Samuel was immediately anxious.

    Lucas said angrily, "Armand! A violinist. He seduced Zoe by ying the violin every day opposite our

    house. That idiot Zoe was attracted quickly, and she even signed up for a violin ss for herself. She

    doesn''t want toe back anyway. You need to handle this now. I have no idea."

    Saying this, Lucas pouted angrily.

    Samuel immediately became nervous.

    "Armand? Which Armand?"

    "It''s the one who gave Zoe a jade. Didn''t you ask someone to send it back to him? Why is he still

    pestering Zoe?"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Samuel asked, "Why don''t you beat him up?"

    "Do you think I didn''t beat him? Don''t mention it, I beat Armand, but Zoe directly cried and asked me to

    apologize to him. I think your daughter is stupid."

    The more Lucas said, the more aggrieved he became.

    ''I could beat Armand down very easily. How dare he pursue Zoe?''

    ''The worst thing was that Zoe treasured Armand very much. He could not even stop her. If he scolded

    lightly, Zoe just ignored him. If he said seriously, Zoe would cry directly.''

    ''He was too difficult.''

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Samuel felt that it was pretty serious.

    "You didn''t tell your mommy, did you?"

    "Not. I''m not Zoe."

    Lucas said sullenly.

    ''How angry he is!''

    ''Anyway, he and Zoe were twins. How could her IQ and EQ be much lower than his?''

    Samuel called Fill in a hurry.

    ''It was not a joke.''

    ''He asked Fill to take care of his most precious daughter, and how could Fill be so negligent?''

    ''No matter who that boy was, Zoe has not grown up yet.''

    ''Can she fall in love now?''

    Now, Samuel wished he could beat Fill. Unbelievable! His daughter was just a little girl!

 Chapter 1467 Tim did not Care

    Chapter 1467 Tim did not Care

    Samuel suddenly felt that there was big trouble.

    "I''ll investigate. Are you busy recently?" he asked.

    "No. What''s wrong?"

    Lucas was still sad.

    After all, he and Zoe have stayed in their mother''s body for nine months, why Zoe chose an outsider?

    Samuel didn''t care about Lucas'' current feelings, saying directly, "Uncle Laurence has gone to the

    Country F. I have installed a tracking system on him. Pay attention to him. I''ll deal with Zoe''s matter

    first."

    "Alright. Samuel, you''d better bring Zoe back. There are ces for learning music in the Seapolis City."

    Lucas came up with an idea.

    "Yeah, right. It will be safer for my daughter to stay by my side."

    Samuel thought that this was a good idea, so he went out directly.

    Finally, Lucas felt rxed.

    With Samuel''s help, Armand probably didn''t have much influence. He remembered that Zoe liked their

    daddy most.

    Zoe did not know that her daddy and brother had united together and nned to stop the immature

    emotion between her and Armand. Now, she was following behind Armand to watch a concert happily.

    Nicole did not sleep very well. She was always woken up by inexplicable shocks. After she woke up,

    she could not remember what nightmares she had had. She just felt sticky all over her body and her

    forehead was covered in sweat.

    Nicole asked Morgan to get a towel to clean up herself, and then she found that Lucas was not there.

    "Where''s Lucas?"

    "He''s in the study. He might have something to do and don''t want to be disturbed."

    Nicole was not worried about his son''s actions.

    "Be careful. Send him something to eat on asions."

    "Alright."

    Morgan checked Nicole''s body and then she left till she found nothing unusual.

    Lucas quickly registered theputer and watched the red dot move on the screen. He couldn''t help

    but start looking for the trajectory of the red dot.

    Suddenly he realized that the red dot didn''t seem to leave the Seapolis City for Country F first. Instead,

    it flew abroad for a while before turning back and then stayed in a position for about ten minutes before

    flying away again.

    Lucas felt that these ten minutes might be the key point.

    He typed on the keyboard hurriedly and checked the spot where it had parked for ten minutes, only to

    discover that it was actually a sanatorium.

    Moreover, it seems to be somewhat familiar.

    Lucas constantly erged the picture of its location and the sanatorium itself. When he finally saw the

    words, he was stunned.

    This sanatorium was actually the ce where Tim''s mother used to stay.

    In other words, Martha had stayed and pretended to be crazy for over ten years there.

    There is nothing wrong only with Tim''s mother, but Lucas still knew something about Martha''s identity.

    He suddenly felt that this ne that had taken Laurence to this sanatorium may have some secrets.

    Lucas quickly ran out of the study and went for Nicole.

    "Mommy, I have something to tell you."

    "What''s wrong? Speak slowly. Look at your sweat."

    Seeing that Lucas'' head was covered in sweat, Nicole picked up a towel quickly and wiped his face.

    However, Lucas didn''t care about it. He had had screenshots of his discovery with his phone and

    handed his phone to Nicole.

    "Mommy, Uncle Laurence was taken away by Dr. Miller and left the Seapolis City. However, he

    returned again. Probably it was to hide the truth. Furthermore, they stayed in the sanatorium for ten

    minutes. I don''t know what happened, but could it be that Uncle Laurence was in this sanatorium and

    wasn''t taken abroad?"

    Lucas told Nicole his conjecture.

    Nicole was slightly shocked.

    The most dangerous ce was the safest. Would Neville have such a n?

    Nicole''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    "Where''s your daddy?"

    Lucas was suddenly stunned. He remembered that Samuel has gone to deal with Zoe''s matters. He

    had not told Mommy yet, so he just said, "Daddy has some work to do. He asks me take charge."

    Nicole believed in her son''s skill very much. Without thinking, she whispered, "You are only a child. Do

    what a child should do. You..."

    "Mommy, I want to help you. Besides, I don''t go out. It''s just typing on the keyboard at home. It doesn''t

    matter. Otherwise, I will yputers, as well."

    Naturally, Lucas knew that Nicole wanted him to have a normal childhood, but he had tried it before. It

    was really boring, so it was better to do something he liked.

    Hearing that, Nicole couldn''t say anything. She hoped that Lucas would be able to live as an ordinary

    person, but she did not want to force him to do so. If her son liked it, however he lived, Nicole would

    respect his choice.

    "What do you think about this?"

    Nicole''s words made Lucas pause for a moment. Then he said, "I don''t know, I just feel that there is

    something wrong. Perhaps we can send someone to take a look."

    "If we send someone over there, we''ll alert them."

    Obviously, Nicole knew that sending people over there to investigate was the best method, but Neville

    would be even more rmed. Perhaps Laurence would be thought to have a positioning system. At

    that time, Laurence would be in danger.

    Hearing Mommy''s words, Lucas felt a little anxious.

    "Then what should we do? If I guess right, our people would be lured out?"

    "Mommy will handle this. You just go back and monitor the direction of the ne, okay?"

    Nicole and Lucas weren''t stupid. Since the red dot stopped above the sanatorium for ten minutes

    before leaving, and the red dot was flickering all the time, it was possible that they had discovered

    Laurence''s positioning system and used it to mislead them.

    However, Nicole seems to have other thoughts.

    Lucas did not say anything else, nodded, and then returned to the study.

    Nicole took out her phone and called Tim.

    "Tim, what are you doing?"

    "I''m shopping with your sister-inw. What''s wrong?"

    Tim was surprised to receive a phone call from Nicole. After all, she was as precious as endangered

    animals and taken good care of now. Normally, she would not call them if there was nothing important.

    Nicole pondered for a moment and said, "Tim, have you gone to the domestic sanatorium after your

    mother passed away?"

    Tim was stunned immediately.

    The word "mother" was an injury to him. Basically, he ignored his mother automatically and did not

    want to mention her. However, as Nicole suddenly mentioned her, Tim felt a little upset.

    However, he also knew that Nicole would not mention Martha without any reason, so he suppressed

    his unhappiness and whispered, "Why do you mention her?"

    "Something happened today. Perhaps it has something to do with her."

    Nicole told Tim everything about Laurence.

    Tim narrowed his eyes and said,

    "What do you suspect?"

    "When she passed away, her father did not appear. The sanatorium is her secret base. No one knows if

    the people in the sanatorium are her helpers or your grandfather''s."

    "Only Mr. Shaw is my grandfather."

    Tim directly interrupted Nicole.

    Regardless of who Martha''s biological father was, Tim only recognized Mr. Shaw as his grandfather.

    What kind of grandfather could ignore his own daughter''s life and the lives of his grandson''s family?

    He didn''t care!

    Nicole was suddenly interrupted and immediately understood what she had said. She felt very sorry.

    "Sorry, Tim. I don''t mean that."

    "I know. You want to say that the sanatorium may be that man''s secret base, and this time, Dr. Miller

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    may not be working with Leo and others from Country F. It is a trick. In fact, the person he is really

    working with might be my mother''s father, right?"

    Tim was quite smart.

    "Yes, I suspect so," Nicole said straightforwardly, "but there is no evidence. Furthermore, the red dot is

    still moving, but it is heading towards Country F."

    "It''s simple. A private ne can directly stop a ne with the tracking system. Also, I''ll go back to the

    sanatorium. Then, we will know what''s going on."

    Tim''s words made Nicole a little worried.

    "Tim, I''m not asking you to go back. I just want you to think about whether there are any people you

    know in the sanatorium? You can know that from others. It''s too dangerous for you to go back now.

    That man even doesn''t bear any love towards Auntie Martha, let alone you. If what we guess is true,

    you would be trapped if you go back this time."

    Nicole didn''t want Tim to take risks.

    However, no one was more familiar with that sanatorium than Tim. Tim may have helpers who work

    inside.

    When Tim heard that Nicole was worried about him, he could not help butugh.

    "I feel good with your worries."

    Nicole felt amazed.

    "Tim, are you crazy? Shouldn''t you be thinking about what you would do if something bad happens to

    you? Why do you think so differently?"

    Nicole''s voice was filled with anger, causing Tim to quickly move his phone away. Seeing Evelyn

    looking at him with surprise and confusion, Tim suddenly felt a little guilty.

    "Well, you are pregnant now. Can you speak in a lower voice? You are not calm at all. What if you

    affect my niece''s growth? Samuel should look at you."

    "Don''t change the subject. Let me tell you, Tim, you have your family now. Don''t be foolish. You should

    know that you are a husband. You are the whole world for your wife. Think about your wife before doing

    anything. Perhaps I shouldn''t have called you today."

    Nicole was a little angry.

    Tim was already married. Why was he still so immature?

    If she was Evelyn, how sad she would be?

    Nicole suddenly felt that she was a little sorry for Evelyn.

    Tim could clearly sense Nicole''s anger and could not help but say, "I''m joking with you. Can''t I even

    y a joke with you now? Alright, alright. I promise you, I will not be rash, okay?"

    Hearing Tim''s words, Nicole still said worriedly, "You swear that you won''t go to the sanatorium alone,

    and you can''t participate in this matter regardless of Evelyn''s safety. I just need your man to send me

    some information. I don''t need you to go there yourself, understand?"

 Chapter 1468 Im Fine, Really

    Chapter 1468 I''m Fine, Really

    Nicole tried to sound serious but it made her seem even lovelier. Tim felt warm for her words. He

    cherished their friendship especially after his romantic affection for her had turned into kinship.

    "Alright, I swear."

    Evelyn was surprised by Tim''s doting tone and tender gaze. She immediately stood on tiptoe and

    grabbed Tim by the cor, trying to make a bluff, "Who are you calling? How dare you do sweet

    whispers on my watch?"

    Nicole was suddenly stunned, and then let out a chuckle.

    "Evelyn, it''s me."

    Recognizing Nicole''s voice, Evelyn felt a little embarrassed.

    Sheughed and said, "Hi, Nicole. Your brother spoke on the phone behind my back in such a sneaky

    manner that I thought he hooked up with someone else. Fine, I''ll leave you alone and go shopping."

    Evelyn loosened Tim''s cor and wiped away some invisible dust on it. Though she left casually, Tim

    noticed the loneliness in her eyes.

    Evelyn knew him well. She knew how Tim used to feel for Nicole. Tim understood that it was not easy

    for her to behave this way as his wife and Nicole''s sister-inw.

    Any woman would be jealous.

    But Evelyn couldn''t show her jealousy because Nicole was his cousin.

    Tim felt sorry for Evelyn.

    He finally understood what Nicole once said,

    "Tim, sooner orter, you''ll find your Miss Right. At that time, you''ll care about her more than anybody

    else."

    Tim found out that he was concerned more about Evelyn than Nicole now.

    ''Nicole has Samuel by her side, while I''m all that Evelyn has since we just lost our baby.''

    With this thought, Tim hurriedly said, "I''ll call my men, but I''m not sure what the result will be. Sorry,

    Nicole, I''m afraid I won''t go in person and help you this time. Evelyn''s mood has been down recently,

    so I want to spend more time with her."

    Nicole was stunned at first but soon realized the reason.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tim finally fell for Evelyn.

    People always had to choose between separate ways in their lifetime.

    Nicole was d that Tim realized this atst and she didn''t feel sad that he chose to move on. They

    had grown up and would have their own life. Both of them had someone to spend the rest of their lives

    with. However, their kinship wouldn''t diminish. Instead, they would be more mature.

    It is more gratifying than upsetting because they would have their own family to attend to. Their beloved

    were the only ones that would apany them till the end of their lives.

    Nicole said sincerely, "Tim, I understand."

    "Please forgive me, Nicole. I put her through a lot since we were married. Now that we have just lost

    our baby, I''m afraid Evelyn will be sad if I spare too much time in your issues."

    Tim felt sorry for Nicole.

    In the past, he would do anything without a second thought whenever Nicole called him just like what

    happened in the Dungeon. He had never regretted it.

    But now, he wasn''t flying solo anymore. With Evelyn and the entire Mason family in his concern, he

    would find a win-win solution to not implicate the Masons because of his own decision and at the same

    time help Nicole.

    Difficult as it was, he had to do so because he was now Evelyn''s husband and a member of the Mason

    family.

    "It''s fine, Tim. You don''t have to apologize for this. I never mean to get you involved. If you have the

    phone number of your undercover, just give it to me. I''ll contact him myself. You and the Mason family

    will be clean from this then."

    Tim felt a little ashamed at Nicole''s words.

    He had never thought that one day he would give up Nicole to protect another woman. He felt quite

    ashamed when it became reality.

    "You can always turn to me for help. We''re family after all."

    "I know."

    Nicole hung up the phone.

    Tim''s eyes turned red as he listened to the busy signal.

    ''Am I selfish by doing so?''

    Tim suddenly felt helpless.

    He quickly went toward Evelyn and hugged her from behind. For a moment, he was so upset that he

    wanted to cry.

    Evelyn was aghast at Tim''s strange behavior.

    "What''s wrong, Tim? Is there something wrong with Nicole or her baby? Where''s Samuel? Come on,

    let''s go to the Green''s."

    Evelyn immediately grabbed Tim''s hand. But he hugged her tightly when she was about to take him to

    the Green''s.

    "No, she''s fine."

    Tim choked.

    Tim hardly ever lost control of his emotions in public and it confused Evelyn. "Then what''s wrong with

    you?" she asked, "Oh my god, just tell me please."

    "It''s fine. I''m feeling lucky to have you. But you could have had someone better than me."

    Tim''s words brought tears to her eyes as if all the grief and sadness had dissipated.

    She wanted nothing more than some kind words.

    She looked up and fought back her tears.

    "Tim, what''s wrong with you? What''s this all about? Are you sure there''s nothing wrong?"

    Tim just smiled and said, "You know what, Evelyn? We should take a trip to make up for our

    honeymoon. Which country do you prefer?"

    ...

    He let go of Evelyn and lifted her hair behind her ear, looking at her tenderly.

    Evelyn saw her figure in his eyes but her eyes were red like those of rabbits. She thought she looked

    ugly.

    "Tim, are you making a fool of me? Why are you so mean now?" she said while throwing her fists at

    Tim.

    ...

    Tim held her hand tightly and said, "Does that mean yes?"

    Evelyn fell silent.

    She lowered her head and thought for a long time before she looked up at Tim and whispered, "There

    is something wrong with Nicole, right? Otherwise, she wouldn''t call you. She would never bother us if it

    wasn''t urgent."

    "It''s alright. She''s married to Samuel. What could go wrong?" Tim exined, "She just called and

    asked me how you''ve been doing."

    ...

    Evelyn was smart enough though, to find out that Tim behaved unnaturally.

    If anyone finds a woman silly, she is merely pretending to be.

    Evelyn looked at Tim, trying to persuade herself that he had told her the truth. She wanted to believe

    that Nicole was fine and that Tim was sincere about taking her on a trip. She thought it was a good

    thing to be left alone.

    They could only be a couple without Nicole in between.

    She wasn''t okay with Tim''s feelings for Nicole. But she loved him so much that she chose to tolerate it.

    It didn''t mean that she wasn''t jealous.

    Every time Tim risked his life for Nicole, she was very upset.

    Evelyn thought she might be a bad woman.

    She encouraged Tim to help Nicole, pretending to be magnanimous. However, she held hatred toward

    Nicole when Tim went to help her without hesitation.

    She suffered even more after she lost her child.

    She wanted Tim by her side, while he left to help Nicole and Samuel who were in danger in Country F.

    At that moment, she was upset to find herself hypocritical.

    She had to show her understanding and support to him. But in fact, she didn''t want Tim to leave or be

    distracted by other women at all.

    Now, Tim finally chose to travel abroad with her regardless of Nicole. This meant that he chose her

    over Nicole, right?

    But why wasn''t she happy at all? Instead, she was so disturbed that she was close to tears.

    Evelyn suddenly pushed Tim away and crouched down and curled up like a puppy. Her tears ran down

    her cheeks and struck panic into Tim''s heart.

    He asked in shock,

    "Evelyn, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling ill? I''ll take you to the hospital. Let''s go home first."

    Tim wanted to hold Evelyn in his arms, but she pushed him away again.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    Evelyn''s magnanimous mask was suddenly taken off because Tim chose her.

    She burst into tears like a child.

    "Tim, you don''t have to be so nice to me. I''m not as good as you think. I''m just pretending all the time!

    Every day, I have to fight the devil inside of me and put on a hypocritical mask to face you. Everything

    goes well this way. I can look like a generous and considerate person, the best wife and sister-inw as

    you wish for. But why do you break all this down?"

    Evelyn felt like a maniac.

    This was what she had been expecting. But when it came true, she suddenly realized that she had

    been like a clown.

    Tim knew everything this whole time.

    All her disguise of magnanimity and consideration was pointless.

    ''Would he think that I''m a hypocritical person?''

    ''Would he regret marrying me?''

    She had been treading on eggs to maintain their rtionship.

    She behaved casually and befriended Nicole merely out of the fear that Tim would dislike and abandon

    her.

    But Tim had already seen through the illusion she carefully maintained.

    Did that suggest that Nicole had also seen through it?

    ''How could I ever face them?''

    "I''m fine, really. We can take a trip after you help Nicole out first. I can wait. I''m not in a hurry."

    Evelyn fought back her tears and forced a smile. But her trembling betrayed her. It was like a dagger in

    Tim''s heart, making him feel extremely guilty.

    It was the first time that he had been fully aware of how deeply he had hurt his wife.

    A man should never take a woman''s understanding and tolerance for granted. He had no idea how

    long she had been enduring the pain, sacrifice, and sorrow for him.

    Tim instantly carried Evelyn in his arms and said domineeringly, "Let''s go home!"

 Chapter 1469 What Exactly Have I Done?

    Chapter 1469 What Exactly Have I Done?

    "I don''t want to go home! I want to go shopping. You can go first. Nicole must be in a hurry, otherwise,

    she wouldn''t have called you. I''m fine. It''s safe here. I''ll go shopping myself. Put me down."

    Evelyn tried her best to make herself look calm, but she saw Tim''s expression change.

    "Evelyn, if you want me to kiss you here, I can do it immediately."

    Evelyn covered her mouth and buried her head in Tim''s chest.

    She heard his deafening heartbeats, and she didn''t know if he was angry with her.

    Perhaps he regretted it.

    He had finally discovered her true self. She was just a jealous woman.

    She was jealous of Nicole. However, she didn''t dare to say it out.

    She must have disappointed Tim.

    After all, Nicole was important to Tim.

    In the end, there was zero chance for her. She knew that she couldn''t bepared with Nicole. She

    had decided once she shed with Nicole, she wouldpromise. But why would she still feel sad?

    Why would she want more?

    Evelyn knew how good Nicole and Samuel were to her and Tim, so she knew she shouldn''t think like

    this.

    The more Evelyn thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. She bit her lower lip tightly. Her

    face was pale, and she was trembling.

    Tim noticed that she was ufortable and immediately carried her to ir''s hospital.

    "What''s wrong with her?"

    Evelyn never thought that Tim would bring her to the hospital. Didn''t he say that they would go home?

    She stood up and said, "I''m fine."

    After saying that, she was about to leave, but Tim closed the office door and locked it.

    "Evelyn, don''t be afraid. I''m your husband! You don''t have to be a good and understanding wife."

    Tim probably understood why Evelyn was abnormal, but he thought that it could be resolved. It was no

    use to avoid it.

    Evelyn''s face turned even paler when she heard his words, and she staggered.

    So he hated her, didn''t he?

    From the beginning, she had been chasing after Tim. She took the initiative in marrying him. Now, was

    he finally tired of her?

    This thought overwhelmed Evelyn like thest straw. She sat down on the chair and felt a little cold.

    ir was stunned by them. Then, he said to Tim with a long face, "You go out first."

    "She''s my wife."

    "I know. Just leave first!"

    ir''s expression was gloomy, which made Tim''s heart skip a beat.

    Could there be something wrong with Evelyn?

    Tim was suddenly scared.

    "Is she alright?"

    "She''ll be fine if you go out now."

    Hearing this, Tim opened the door and walked out without any hesitation.

    When Evelyn and ir were the only ones left in the room, she finallyy her face on the desk and said

    bitterly, "ir, thanks."

    "You should let him know."

    ir looked at her with mixed feelings. He stood up and helped Evelyn to lie on the bed. He began to

    examine her.

    Evelyn did not resist at all and was very familiar with every step.

    She gently closed her eyes and whispered, "ir, please give me some more diazepam."

    "It''s not good to rely on the sleeping pills, and you can''t hurt yourself like this. Evelyn, do you know that

    you''re suffering from depression?"

    Evelyn suddenly opened her eyes and retorted.

    "Impossible! I am a very positive person. I can adjust my mood and state of mind. ir, are you trying

    to scare me?"

    ir looked at Evelyn in front of him and said somewhat ufortably, "Not all the depression would

    sigh all day long or attempt suicide. Ever since you lost the child, you''ve been in a bad mood. You

    couldn''t sleep every night, and even if you fell asleep, you would wake up very quickly. You''re afraid of

    being alone. You hate being alone, but sometimes you lock yourself up in your room. You think you''re

    regting yourself, but you''re sick. Evelyn, you should let Tim know all of this. "

    "No! We can''t let him know! He has a lot of things to do, he..."

    "What does he want to do? Don''t consider everything for him and make decisions for him. He is your

    husband, not your boss. You don''t have to do these. When you lost your child, you were depressed

    during the abortion. When you needed hispany, you insisted that I removed the toxins from his

    body. You endured the pain of the abortion alone. Why don''t you let him know how much you loved this

    child? Why don''t you let him know that you''re upset and you need him?"

    "I don''t want him to know!"

    Evelyn copsed again.

    "I don''t need him to stay by my side because of sympathy. I don''t want him to give up his health for me.

    The child is gone, and we still have a long way to go. I don''t want him to hate me because I miss the

    child."

    "No one will hate you, Evelyn. Don''t be too humble. You do not have to treat him like this. Tim won''t be

    grateful to you and even hate you. You deprived him of his rights as a husband. Don''t you think your

    so-called good is cruel to him? He might think you are considerate, gentle, and don''t have to worry

    about you. Evelyn, what about yourself? What did you get in this marriage, in this rtionship? When

    Tim flew to the border town because of Samuel''s ident, you should have told Tim that you had

    metrorrhagia at that time and almost died! You got three critically ill notifications, and you just signed

    them yourself. He is your husband! I think Tim still doesn''t know that you are still suffering lochia since

    the miscarriage, does he?"

    Evelyn was in tears.

    She fell silent. ir knew the answer.

    Suddenly, ir went outside. When he saw Tim, he pulled Tim by the cor and went into another

    empty room.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tim was annoyed by ir''s rudeness and struggled free with displeasure. Tim was filled with anger.

    ir threw a stack of documents in front of Tim.

    "What is this?"

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Tim was a little surprised, but he still looked at it. Then his expression became sullen.

    There were all medical information records of Evelyn, even a critically ill notification, signed by herself.

    Tim looked at the date and was stunned.

    When he flew to the border town for Nicole and Samuel, he had no idea that his wife was fighting

    death.

    Why?

    Why didn''t she tell him about such an important matter?

    In her heart, what was him?

    "I''ll talk to her!"

    "Just stay here and listen to me."

    ir tugged at Tim''s arm and whispered, "Her health condition has always been bad, but she hides it

    from you. At first, she was treated by another doctor. When I identally saw her, she asked me to

    hide it from you. She said that Nicole and Samuel had many things to do. As a brother, you should help

    them if you can. She could endure this. Do you know? It''s not normal that she''s suffering lochia ever

    since the miscarriage. Normally, a woman''s lochia would bepletely stopped in a week, but she had

    continued for a few months? Tim, didn''t you notice at all?"

    "She said that she was not well. Every time I wanted sex, she would refuse. I thought she was missing

    the child, so I didn''t force her."

    Tim felt extremely ufortable.

    "Then can''t you see sanitary pads in the bathroom?"

    "Every morning before I wake up, Evelyn is already awake. She even prepares breakfast. When I go to

    the bathroom, there''s nothing. In the daytime, I have to go to thepany. How could I notice this?"

    Now that he thought about it, Tim realized that he was enjoying the good, but he had never really cared

    about his wife.

    He thought Evelyn was cheerful and happy all day long. He never thought that she was in such a

    situation.

    ir didn''t want to barge into their affairs. He just sighed and said, "She has trouble falling asleep. She

    could not sleep for a long time. She was in a trance and felt that a child was crying in her ears. She

    didn''t want to bother you, so she had sleeping pills, but they were useless. She''s depressed now. Tim,

    a woman would suffer too much from pregnancy and miscarriage. What she needed most at this time

    was the love of her family. If something goes wrong, it''s easy to be a mental problem. Positive

    people will suffer from depression too. Her health condition is not very good. She is weak and she still

    suffers from lochia. I suggest you let go of all the work and stay with her. Otherwise, she would be more

    serious."

    ir turned around and left as he finished speaking.

    Tim was stunned.

    Depression?

    How could that be?

    He still remembered how enthusiastic and cheerful Evelyn was. How did she end up like this not long

    after she married him?

    He had always thought that he was nice to Evelyn, but at this moment, he realized that he was a

    bastard.

    He knew nothing about her illness, and he still said he loved her. How could he treat her like this?

    Tim wished he could suffer these for her.

    He could not imagine how Evelyn would feel when she was lying alone in the operating room waiting

    for the family to sign.

    And where was he?

    He was with Nicole!

    Tim sat down on the chair, tears streaming down his eyes. He felt so sorry.

    The woman he loved had suffered these under his nose. He couldn''t even take care of his wife, so how

    can he take care of others?

 Chapter 1470 Its Enough to Have You for the Rest of My Life

    Chapter 1470 It''s Enough to Have You for the Rest of My Life

    On the way back to the office, ir thought for a while and decided to tell Samuel what had happened.

    When knowing it, Samuel fell in stony silence.

    He didn''t expect Evelyn to be so seriously ill.

    He knew about her endurance, but he didn''t expect that the loss of a child would disrupt all her

    emotions.

    Because of her deep love, she had a strong obsession with children. Unfortunately, God did not bless

    her, and this child was destined to die young. In fact, Evelyn felt quite miserable.

    In their marriage, she was the patient one, but Tim was wanton. None of them was wrong. They both

    were in their first marriage and first love. With no such kind of experience, sufferings were inevitable for

    them when learning.

    Samuel sighed and stepped into Nicole''s room.

    He knew that if he told Nicole about this, she would probably me herself too hard, but not telling her

    was even more disrespectful.

    When Samuel stepped in, Nicole found that he didn''t look well.

    "What''s wrong? Is there news from Laurence?"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "No."

    Samuel sat beside Nicole, cuddling her in arms.

    "I have something to tell you."

    "Yeah?"

    Nicole raised her head slightly, looked at Samuel''s hesitant face, puzzled.

    "What is it? Is it so hard to say? Don''t tell me you want to take a concubine!"

    "Stop messing around. I''m serious. It''s rted to Tim."

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole for a moment.

    "I talked to him on the phone. What happened?"

    She looked at Samuel and kept thinking about what had happened.

    Samuel told Nicole about Evelyn''s illness.

    Nicole was stunned.

    "How could this be?"

    "ir told me this. It was reliable. Moreover, Tim just found it out."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole immediately fell into self-me.

    "It''s my fault. After they got married, I shouldn''t have gone to ask Tim for help. Besides, Evelyn knew

    about our previous rtionship. How could she not mind it? She just tolerated it because she loved him

    too much. Perhaps it would be best if we didn''t disturb each other after her marriage."

    Nicole did not expect things would turn out this way.

    When Evelyn miscarried, she and Samuel were busy up to other things and Tim needed to clean up

    the poison in his body. When she needed someone, there was actually no one around.

    When Evelyn needed her husband to be by her side when she was having a hemorrhage, Nicole called

    Tim to go abroad.

    Although she didn''t know all of this, Nicole could understand her helplessness and despair at that time.

    When they fell in love, they all hoped that they would be each other''s treasure. They all hoped

    that they would be together whenever they needed each other, but Evelyn had no choice but to face it

    alone every time.

    As a sister-inw, she couldn''t be jealous. She had to be strong. She did well and was quite

    outstanding.

    But as a woman, she would feel so aggrieved.

    Nicole''s nose went sore.

    "It''s my fault."

    Nicole was tortured by this.

    Samuel cuddled her and whispered, "No one is to me. The main reason is that Tim has not handled

    his family matter properly. He has always been desperate to help us and hasn''t changed his role after

    he got married. Evelyn is very tolerant, making him think he can behave like before as she is so

    considerate. This matter will probably make him grow a lot. "

    "This kind of growth tortured everyone. We''d better don''t disturb them if nothing else happens in the

    future."

    When Nicole said this, she felt somewhat upset.

    Although she and Tim weren''t lovers, they had indeed gone through a lot. Moreover, they were now

    rtives, so she would ask him for help when she was in trouble. However, she didn''t expect that her

    actions would bring great pressure on others.

    Perhaps it wasn''t just Tim who must grow up, but also her.

    The only person who could help unreservedly was one''s lover.

    Nicole rubbed against Samuel''s chest and whispered, "Honey, you have to work harder in the future.

    Our kids and I are counting on you."

    "Sure. I will try my best."

    Samuel cracked a smile.

    Right at this moment, Nicole received a message from Tim, and she paused.

    "I''ll send you the number of the spy. There are some things that I might not be able to help you with.

    Evelyn was in a bad condition. I want to take her abroad for treatment. May everything be well with you

    and Samuel."

    After Tim finished texting, he had made up his mind.

    Right now, he had a more important person to protect. There were many people around Nicole,

    including her uncle, grandfather, husband and children, while Evelyn only had him.

    From the moment he married Evelyn, Tim intended to live a good life with her. He liked this woman

    from the bottom of his heart. Although it was not the same emotion he had when he loved Nicole at first

    sight, the feeling was like streams merging into a sea as it grew stronger.

    If the Seapolis City made Evelyn feel depressed, and if contacting Nicole, caring for her, and helping

    her made her tense, then he would rather give up all these go to the ends of the world with Evelyn.

    He would walk side by side with her for the rest of his life.

    Timposed himself and went to see Evelyn.

    Evelyn almost didn''t dare to look at Tim. She didn''t know how she had be like this. She really

    didn''t mean to, but it didn''t seem good to say anything now.

    Tim came to Evelyn''s side and knelt on one knee, his eyes filled with tenderness.

    "I checked it just now. Greece is a good ce. I remember you told me that you liked Greek mythology

    best. How about we go there?"

    He still remembered that when he saved Evelyn, she had a Greek myth book in her hand.

    Evelyn asked uncertainly, "what about Nicole..."

    "It''s not my duty to look after her and she can live well without me. She came to me today just to ask for

    a phone number. Furthermore, her husband is Samuel, one of the Four Young Masters of the Seapolis

    City. She is also under the protection of uncles from the Don family, her grandfather, and her cousin

    Davon. It''s not my turn to protect her. Evelyn, you think too much."

    Tim lifted Evelyn''s hair behind her ear and said softly, "You are the one I want to cherish and be with for

    the rest of my life, so don''t shut me out. I hope I can stay by your side when you need me the most. If

    you had called me you were in the operating room when Nicole called me to go abroad, I wouldn''t have

    left. "

    Evelyn was suddenly stunned.

    What did he say?

    He wouldn''t leave?

    How was that possible?

    That person was Nicole!

    It was someone who Tim regarded as more important than his own life.

    "You don''t need tofort me."

    "I''m notforting you. Evelyn, I always thought that you understood my feelings for Nicole. It seems

    that I overestimated you."

    Tim pulled her into his arms, whispering, "I really couldn''t bear to part with her. When I found out that

    she was my sister, I had to let go of my feelings for her and force myself to care about her as a brother.

    It was because I let go that I epted you. I am not a kind person. There is no need to marry you for

    pity or sympathy, understand? If I don''t want to, even if you force me with a gun, I won''t agree to marry

    you. Marriage means I love you. Unlike my love for Nicole, my affection for you is the love between

    couples, and I want to grow old with you. I admit that I still bear my old habits towards Nicole. As long

    as she is in danger or I feel that she needs help, I wille forward without hesitation and protect her

    at all costs. But this isn''t about the love between me and you, understand? Perhaps I didn''t handle our

    rtionship with my rtives well and caused you to misunderstand and be anxious. But from

    now on, I''m all yours, and only yours."

    Evelyn was a little unsure.

    "If Nicole needs help..."

    "As I said, she has her husband and her family. I will take care of it unless it''s a problem I must help. In

    the future, leave all matters to Samuel. After all, she is married. And you are the woman that I will

    spend my entire life with, so promise me to take good care of yourself. We are going to have two more

    babiester. "

    Tim dotingly rubbed Evelyn''s nose.

    Evelyn immediately burst into tears and felt a little embarrassed.

    "I''m sorry, I never thought of this. I..."

    "I understand. I''ve always understood."

    Tim gently kissed Evelyn.

    On receiving the phone number of the spy, Samuel went to deal with this. At the same time, Tim was

    also arranging to go abroad to recuperate with Evelyn. It seemed that they did not n toe back in

    a short time.

    To be fair, Nicole and Evelyn were such good friends, so Nicole should call to see her off. However, she

    was afraid that her voice would irritate Evelyn, so she held her phone for a long time without texting a

    word.

    Perhaps it was the best solution.

    She would hide away from them and let Tim and Evelyn live their own lives. That would be the most

    sincere blessing to her brother and sister-inw.

    Nicole cracked a smile and put down her phone.

    She had to ept the fact that her brother had a new family after getting married, and ordingly, the

    focus of his attention would shift. This was growing up.

    She remembered that Phoenix and Davon were also married. Perhaps they would choose their own

    family like Tim did in the future. In the end, the person who stayed would only be one''s lover.

    Nicole gently turned on her phone and sent a Twitter message to Samuel.

    "Darling, it''s enough to have you for the rest of my life."

    Samuel slightly raised his lips. Such warmth and love made Lucas crazy.

    What was wrong with this world?

    Would anyone stop them from showing off affection?

    How could a child like him grow up healthily and happily under such a condition?

    Lucas mmed the door of the study and went back to his room. He took out his phone and found that

    someone had invited him to y Penta Storm. He frowned and refused, but he was invited again. The

    one said arrogantly, "If you don''t ept it, believe it or not, I will take your pants off again."

 Chapter 1471 Dont Be Too Smug

    Chapter 1471 Don''t Be Too Smug

    A girl''s face suddenly urred to Lucas.

    Without saying a word, he blocked that guy, and then he arrogantly left a word.

    "Scram!"

    After doing that, Lucasy down and decided to take a rest.

    He hadn''t had a sound sleep since he came back. Lucas could tell from Samuel''s look that the whole

    thing wouldn''t end easily. He''d better recharge his battery now.

    When Samuel noticed that his son was not here, he gently shook his head and lifted the corner of the

    mouth slightly.

    He blocked all the surrounding signals before dialing the number Tim sent to him.

    "Tim gave me this number. He told me to call you if I need help."

    Samuel said with a voice changer.

    He wouldn''t reveal himself so quickly unless he knew the person on the other side of the phone was on

    his side.

    It was a girl who picked up the phone. Hearing Samuel''s words, she hurriedly said, "I know what you

    want to ask. Everything here is as normal as usual except that the principal is out for a business trip

    now. However, there seems to be someone at the principal''s office. No one is allowed toe in."

    "Alright, thank you. I hope that you could forget what happens today."

    As soon as Samuel hung up, he searched for the location of the principal''s office online and sent it to

    Ernesto.

    "Go and see whether there is something weird about this office."

    "Yes, sir."

    Ernesto put what he was doing aside and quickly set off.

    Not long after, Samuel received a message from Ernesto saying that there was nothing at the

    principal''s office. Ernesto tried to get something by collecting fingerprints, but there were no one else''s

    fingerprints found except for the principal''s.

    That confused Samuel.

    Either his men lied to him, or the other party was so cautious that they ran away.

    Anyway, this clue could not be followed up. Samuel didn''t know where Laurence was now, so he could

    only follow the tracker.

    Samuel checked the location of Laurence which was marked by a red dot. Samuel could tell that

    Laurence crossed the border of Country F, but he stopped somewhere.

    He quickly zoomed in to have a closer look and found that Laurence was Prince Jayden''s Pce.

    ''So Dr. Miller and the person who backs him up has something to do with Jayden?''

    Samuel couldn''t figure that out, so he sent a message to Davon and Phoenix.

    That night, Prince Jayden''s Pce caught fire. The fire raged, fueling the existing conflict between Leo

    and Jayden.

    Jayden thought that Leo was the culprit of the fire. As soon as the fire was put out, Jayden began to

    strike back with his cab. At the same time, Davon and Phoenix sneaked into the ruins of Prince

    Jayden''s Pce.

    Davon looked at Phoenix who insisted on following him and signed, "Didn''t I tell you to wait outside?"

    "Why should I listen to you? Little Davon, don''t you think you''ve given me too many orders recently?"

    Phoenix rolled her eyes mischievously. She looked extremely cute that way.

    Davon patted her head and said in a low voice, "Don''t rush aheadter. If there is any danger, you have

    to tell me first and then take action. Do you understand?"

    "I see. I see. You''re really long-winded now."

    After saying that, Phoenix was about to rush inside, but Davon grabbed her on the cor and dragged

    her back like a chicken.

    "This way. You have such a bad sense of direction. How dare you rush ahead?"

    Davon said with a smile, but his mock enraged Phoenix.

    "You stupid man, don''t be too smug. Wait and see how I will deal with you."

    Phoenix put on an aggressive expression, but before she could finish speaking, Davon put his hand

    over her mouth and found a ce to hide them.

    A tramping of feet came. Phoenix looked serious now and stood behind Davon, vignt. She tried to

    poke out her head a few times to see what was going on outside, but Davon pulled her back every

    time, so she could see nothing.

    ''That damn stupid man.''

    ''I would nevere out with him again.''

    Phoenix muttered to herself.

    The sound of footsteps came louder. Davon frowned.

    They were all wearing white coats. Obviously, they worked at this researchb, but it was still not clear

    who was in charge of theb.

    ''Could it be that Leo''s Military Research Institute had been relocated here by Jayden?''

    Davon was not sure.

    Phoenix peered through Davon''s arms and saw those people walking in another direction. She couldn''t

    help but whisper, "I seem to know that guy."

    "Which one?"

    "The leading one. He seems to work at Military Research Institute."

    Phoenix''s words confirmed Davon''s suspicion.

    Sure enough, Leo''s men were under Jayden''s control.

    In other words, Jayden knew many of Leo''s secrets, so he gained the upper hand in the battle now.

    "Davon, what do you think is going on? Is it really like what Boss Ye said that Laurence was brought

    here?"

    "I''m not sure. Let''se in and take a look. This ce is almost burned to the ground, but there are

    still people from the research institute working here. The research base must be around, but perhaps

    it''s underground."

    Davon whispered.

    Phoenix''s brain was racing now.

    Underground?

    If it was an underground base, she seemed to know there was another passage leading to that.

    "Follow me."

    She patted Davon on the shoulder.

    "Why?"

    Davon asked as he saw Phoenix walking out.

    "Just follow me. This is my territory, so I definitely know better than you."

    Davon chuckled at Phoenix''s look of triumphant.

    "Alright. Your territory."

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Now Davon was too indulgent to Phoenix, which made her feel like it was unreal.

    ''Come on. Where''s the old Davon?''

    Phoenix hurriedly threw away the wild thoughts in her mind and left Prince Jayden''s Pce with

    Davon.

    The streets outside were filled with armed soldiers. This situation hadsted for a very long time,

    seriously affecting the normal lives of the civilians.

    Phoenix whispered, "When will this end? Actually people are the victim of the civil war. It doesn''t really

    matter to them who is in power. What is the most important to them is that they can live and work in

    peace and contentment. Although Country F is only a small country, the vast majority of people

    advocate peace and democracy."

    Davon also knew what a severe impact the civil war delivered to the people, but see what''s going on

    now, the war would end soon.

    "It would be over soon."

    "What do you mean?"

    Phoenix was a little surprised.

    Since they were unable to get the intel or know something confidential about the war, Phoenix was

    somewhat shocked by what Davon said.

    Davon said in a low voice, "If the person who plotted to catch Laurence has something to do with

    Jayden, it could tell that Jayden got a strong partner. Leo was evenly matched with Jayden, but now he

    is down. If I am right, their battle woulde to an end these days."

    Phoenix got even more puzzled.

    "Wasn''t it Jayden who captured Laurence?"

    "If Jayden was the one who captured Laurence, he wouldn''t have hidden away these past few years.

    Furthermore, if it was him, he would have killed Leo when Major died. Obviously, Jayden got in touch

    with that mastermind only a few days ago."

    Hearing Davon''s words, Phoenix felt very ufortable.

    "Who on earth is the mastermind?"

    "I''ll figure it out. You take me out now because you have a way to go to the underground research

    institute?"

    "Yes. You''ve been there before."

    Davon was slightly stunned by Phoenix''s words, but he immediately understood what she meant.

    "You mean the Military Research Institute that Leo set up? It can lead to Jayden''s home?"

    "It''s just my guess, so I need to confirm it. Although Country F is a small country, the underground

    bomb shelters are all connected. Back then, it was designed to prevent outsiders from intruding into our

    homes. Therefore, every home had an underground bomb shelter. Since it''s an underground research

    Phoenix had studied Country F thoroughly these past few years, so now she was of great help.

    Davon looked at his wife and smiled, "What do you think Leo would feel if he knew you did so?"

    "He definitely hates me to death. He never reflected on what he did wrong. Besides, he doesn''t see me

    as his daughter."

    A trace of hatred shed through Phoenix''s eyes.

    She really didn''t have any feelings for Leo at all. Sometimes, she would think she was too heartless

    and hard to her father, but what he did really left a terrible impression on her.

    Davon looked at Phoenix as if he had something to say, but after a long time, he did not open his

    mouth.

    "Let''s go find Laurence first."

    "Alright."

    They went straight to the Military Research Institute.

    The institute was locked. It seemed like Leo had already blocked the door to this ce because of the

    civil war with Jayden. However, for Phoenix, it was still possible toe in.

    She took out a key from her pocket, opened the door, and walked in.

    Davon whispered, "You have the key to the Military Research Institute? Is there anywhere else you

    can''te in in this country?"

    "Yes. I can''t enter the men''s room."

    After Davon Heard what Phoenix said, his face sank.

    "You want to go to the men''s room? Ms. Freeman, what do you mean? You are fed up with me, right?

    Are those men better-looking than me?"

    Seeing how shameless Davon was, Phoenix twitched the corner of the mouth and decided to ignore

    him.

    After they entered the Military Research Institute, Davon found something was wrong.

    Logically speaking, since this ce had been closed, everything here should have been put away.

    However, what Davon saw now was aboratory still running and he could tell that every specimen

    here had been flipped over. Davon suddenly understood what Phoenix had said.

    It turned out that the underground bomb shelters were really connected.

    After walking for a long time, Phoenix took Davon to a ce that looked like a utility room. She

    whispered, "That''s the ce leading to the underground bomb shelters. I have never been to these

    shelters, so I really don''t know how things will go on underground. Davon, shall we ask more people to

    "No need, but I''ll send a message first."

    Davon seemed to have a mixed feeling. He went aside and sent a message to Kim.

    Phoenix did not ask him. She always felt that Davon was dealing with something big, which seemed to

    have something to do with her.

    Since Davon did not tell her, she wouldn''t ask him about that out of her trust.

    Davon already sent the message. Just as he was about to go down the bomb shelter with Phoenix, a

    tramping of feet suddenly came from below. They were so scared that they hurriedly hid.

 Chapter 1472 Ill Do My Best to Help You

    Chapter 1472 I''ll Do My Best to Help You

    Phoenix was a little nervous and tightly grabbed onto Davon''s clothes. Her serious face was pressed

    against Davon''s chest, and her warm aura was seducing Davon.

    Davon''s face was a little flushed.

    Obsessed by Phoenix, Davon''s blood was boiling. If it weren''t for the urgency, he would have assumed

    that Phoenix had done it on purpose.

    Phoenix was too engrossed and didn''t realize it. But Davon felt a twinge at his heart at the sight of her

    alert look.

    Phoenix had been living in fear and caution these years. She was tense basically at every moment.

    He reached out and held Phoenix in his arms. They exchanged hot breaths, with an air of temping.

    Later, Phoenix realized it and wanted to break free, but Davon tightened her grip. She could feel the

    burning aura on his body.

    Her face blushed.

    Davon would take a good look at her shyness if it weren''t for they were in the basement.

    He calmed down and heard that the basement door had been opened. Then, some people came up

    from below.

    "Be careful, the blood is not easy to get. Don''t spill it."

    The leader wore a mask and couldn''t see what he looked like, but Davon knew the blood in his hand

    from.

    This was Laurence''s blood!

    The blue blood shone with a strange light.

    Davon narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He didn''t know whether the blood was taken here or brought here, so he couldn''t know where Laurence

    was.

    Phoenix also saw it and couldn''t help but want to follow out, but she was stopped by Davon.

    He shook his head at her and waited for those people to leave before saying, "Finding Laurence is the

    most important thing now."

    "But if those people have studied theposition of the blood thoroughly, it would also be a disaster."

    Phoenix was very worried.

    Davon had told her that Laurence''s blood was valuable. If it was used by someone malicious, it would

    cause disaster.

    "It''s fine. Their research won''t seed."

    A trace of coldness shed through Davon''s eyes.

    He followed quickly and knocked out the unpreparedst person. He took off the man''s white coat and

    put it on before Phoenix dragged the man away.

    These people were wearing masks, so nobody noticed Davon had followed them.

    "Dr. Miller hasn''te yet," the leader said excitedly as he took Laurence''s blood to theboratory.

    "You must take care of the blood. Once Dr. Miller arrives tomorrow, we can start studying it. How

    miraculous blood! It is the first time I''ve seen blue blood."

    The others were overjoyed.

    Davon pondered for a moment.

    ''Dr. Fang hasn''t arrived yet?

    But who''s the guy on the ne?

    Why did the red dot on Laurence''s body appear on the ne?

    Where is Dr. Fang?''

    A series of questions shed over Davon''s mind. He quickly restrained his emotions and watched the

    leader kept the blood in the safe with keeping fresh. The man looked cautious.

    Davon continued to follow them and wanted to figure out if Laurence was here, but Phoenix was a little

    anxious.

    She didn''t know who the other party was, how many people were there, and if any traps were waiting

    for them, she didn''t know what to do if Davon followed them so recklessly.

    But she couldn''t get out, so she couldn''t help but feel even more agitated.

    Davon knew what Phoenix had thought, but now he had no time to exin.

    Seeing Davon leave with those people, Phoenix was so rmed that she wanted to follow them, but

    she thought of the Sawyer family and Kim.

    If she and Davon were caught, who would inform Kim and the others?

    Phoenix felt unsettled, but she controlled herself.

    Looking at the safe where Laurence''s blood was kept, Phoenix thought of Davon''s words.

    He said that they would not seed in their research, which meant that Davon had a n, but now

    that Davon had left with those people, she did not know when this n would be implemented.

    Phoenix squinted her eyes and quietly stepped forward. Using her previous methods, she opened the

    safe and took out Laurence''s blood. Then, she quickly left the Military Research Institute and walked

    towards the Sawyer''s.

    She believed that it was something Davon wanted to do, so she did it. And then, she informed the

    Sawyers and her men to save Davon.

    Davon followed these people for a long time. During this time, he went through all sorts of

    interrogations. Fortunately, he was alert and managed to get through.

    Davon finally arrived at the bomb shelter below Prince Jayden''s Pce. He saw Laurence in the end.

    Laurence was given valium, sleeping quietly in a ss coffin.

    He was surrounded by all sorts of instruments and looked like a mouse being studied.

    Davon felt a little sad all of a sudden.

    He heard from Samuel that Laurence was treated like that since he was a child. Davon was a doctor

    and studied all kinds of subjects. He naturally knew what Laurence would experience. At the thought of

    the blue blood he saw just now, Davon''s eyes darkened.

    Laurence''s n was known to Davon. Samuel told him to ensure Laurence''s safety, so Davon couldn''t

    be careless at all.

    These men were from the Military Research Institute, and the equipment might be the same. The

    monitoring system was well-equipped. Anyone who wanted to send a message here would be blocked,

    so Davon would not turn for help.

    ''If Phoenix has returned yet?

    I hope her doesn''t follow me.''

    Davon thought to himself and silently followed the group of people away.

    He knew that he could not stay here for long, otherwise, he would be suspected. Moreover, he could

    not hide for long, because there would be clocking out at night, and at that time, he would need

    fingerprint authentication.

    Davon remembered the location and quickly left when everyone was not paying attention.

    He didn''t know if Phoenix would destroy Laurence''s blood. At present, the most important thing was to

    save Laurence first.

    Davon dodged the patrol and quickly approached Laurence''s ss coffin.

    As he was about to turn off the power, Laurence suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Don''t move! It will set off the rm."

    Davon paused for a moment before seeing the vignce in Laurence''s eyes.

    It was the first time he had seen Laurence. It was also the first time he had seen Laurence with blue

    eyes. He immediately understood why so many people wanted to study his blood.

    "I''m Davon Sawyer."

    He quickly revealed his identity to avoid fighting.

    Laurence was given valium, but he woke up so easily. It seemed that he was prepared to do

    something.

    Upon hearing his name, Laurence became friendly instead.

    "Don''t save me yet. Dr. Miller hasn''te, and the people behind the plot haven''t shown up either. I

    was brought here as a cover to attract all of you over. As for their purpose, I''m not sure."

    Laurence''s words made Davon frown.

    "What do you mean by attracting us all over?"

    "I''m not sure either. I heard someone say that before I fainted. I don''t know what their n is, so don''t

    save me for now."

    Laurence couldn''t be free from being given a Valium. Although his resistance to Valium had decreased,

    he still couldn''t help but faint.

    Davon pondered for a moment. Perhaps he understood something.

    "You might be in danger if you stay here by yourself."

    "Who isn''t in danger? If we can''t find out the people behind the plot andpletely put them in prison,

    none of us will have a good life."

    "You''re a doctor," Laurence whispered. "You should have a way to change my bloodposition,

    right?"

    "Yes, but you may be painful. I discovered that your body''s irritability factor did not belong to the human

    gene when Samuel sent your blood to me for research. Perhaps it was injected while you were still in

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    your mother''s body. And maybe your mother was unable to withstand it and then die."

    Hearing Davon''s words, Laurence''s eyes darkened.

    He hadn''t seen his mother since he had memories, and he didn''t know who his mother was, who his

    father was, nor did he have their tombstones. Therefore, Laurence didn''t know anything about them.

    Now that he heard Davon''s spection, he couldn''t help but feel desperate.

    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen them before."

    "I will help you identify your parents. However, the most important thing now is to neutralize the

    irritability factor in your body. It requires gic neutralization. You may suffer a lot, and it won''t be

    Laurence looked at Davon and asked word by word, "Can I be an ordinary person if it is

    "Of course, I will find a way to neutralize it. However, it will take some time to be aplished. What''s

    worse, you are quite dangerous now. The people behind the plot may do something to you at any time,

    so I really don''t know what to do for you."

    Davon was in a dilemma.

    Instead, Laurence said in an indifferent face, "That''s nothing. As long as I can be an ordinary

    person, I can take any risks. I have suffered a lot growing up. There is no pain in the world that I cannot

    endure. So, Dr. Sawyer, please."

    "Alright. Then I''ll do my best to help you. I''ll give you an injection first. Even if they draw your blood,

    they won''t be able to find anything for the time being."

    Davon was prepared and took out a syringe and a liquid bottle from his pocket.

    Laurence nodded.

    Davon quickly injected him. After that, Laurence fell into deep sleep again.

    He had to leave quickly and told Samuel and the others the news.

    ording to Laurence''s words, if Dr. Fang hadn''te, then Dr. Fang would have gotten off the ne

    at the sanatorium.

    So, the sanatorium was the headquarters of the people behind the plot and Dr. Fang.

    Davon quickly left the underground research institute. However, he did not return to the Sawyer''s.

    Instead, he walked towards the pce.

    Someone was waiting for him, and he didn''t want Phoenix to participate in what they were about to do.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in Phoenix, but that he didn''t want to see her in a dilemma.

 Chapter 1473 The Sawyer Family Doesnt Care

    Chapter 1473 The Sawyer Family Doesn''t Care

    "Davon."

    The moment Kim saw Davone out, he was finally relieved.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Fine. Have you brought the thing?"

    Davon couldn''t help but curl up his lips when he saw the light in Kim''s eyes.

    "Yeah. This time, I have the old devil to wish he was dead."

    A trace of anger shed through Kim''s eyes.

    He would never forget thest scene when his father Eason died.

    Although Kim had been by his father''s side these years, his father didn''t know Kim was his son. In the

    end, they recognized each other. Unfortunately, his father was killed by Leo. No one understood Kim''s

    pain except for Davon.

    "Kim, Leo can''t die now for some special reasons, but sometimes living is the biggest punishment,

    right?"

    Davon felt guilty for Kim.

    Of course, it was reasonable to kill Leo. But he needed to give the country and the people an

    exnation.

    Kim knew what he was thinking.

    "Don''t worry, Davon. I understand what you mean. Death is a relief for him. Living in such pain is the

    best punishment and revenge to him."

    "I''ll keep an eye on you from outside. Just do it yourself."

    Davon''s words instantly made Kim''s eyes wet.

    "Thank you, Davon."

    "It''s OK, silly boy. Hurry up. We have to go hometer."

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Okay."

    They quickly entered the pce. This was due to the n from Phoenix and her secret deployment in

    Country F over the years.

    Although Leo made some changes in his room, Davon and Kim dodged and quickly entered.

    "Who is there?"

    Leo suddenly looked up. When he wanted to pull off the rm, he was blocked by Davon who had

    already covered his mouth.

    Kim shut down the rm system just now.

    The moment Leo saw Kim, his eyes suddenly widened.

    He tried to cry out.

    He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a single word clearly.

    Davon sneered and said, "Are you surprised? The Sawyer family should have been killed by you long

    ago. How could we appear in front of you?"

    This familiar voice made Leo turn around. He saw Davon.

    He could not forget that it was this person who had taken away his daughter Phoenix. Later she was

    getting further and further away from him.

    He remembered that one subordinate once reported that Davon died with Phoenix in the Sawyer''s.

    Davon sneered, "You are a devil. Phoenix is your daughter but you ruthlessly executed her. I doubt if

    you have a heart? Why don''t I cut you in half and take a look?"

    Leo''s face suddenly turned pale.

    He could tell that Davon was not joking.

    At this time, Davon was not afraid that he would call for help, so he directly let go of Leo.

    Leo looked at Davon and Kim, racking his brains.

    This situation had already exceeded his expectations. He spent a lot of energy in the duel with Jayden

    these years. And he had already sent out quite a few people. Although he could call for help, it was

    very likely that he would be killed at the same time as the guards entered.

    Thinking of this, Leo quickly made a choice.

    "Have you joined Jayden?"

    "What do you want to say?"

    Davon looked at Leo and his struggling with disdain in his heart.

    It turned out that Leo was also afraid of death.

    Aftermitting so many crimes, he was actually afraid of death.

    Leo deliberately ignored the contempt in Davon''s eyes. He hurriedly said, "I can reverse the verdict for

    the Sawyer family by exining that this is a misunderstanding. I can also make the Sawyer family the

    head of the four great families of F Country."

    "The Sawyer family doesn''t care!"

    Leo was surprised by Davon''s words.

    "Perhaps you don''t know who we really are."

    Davon exined the whole thing patiently.

    When Leo found that Davon was the son of William, he went furious.

    "Sally, that bitch! How dare she lie to me?"

    "What did you do to my mother? You know that well. Do you still expect her to be grateful to you? She

    doesn''t tend to be abused. And Kim is the son of the Sawyer family. So what you owe us can''t be

    resolved by an apology, and you won''t say that, right?"

    Davon nced over. Kim quickly stepped forward and grabbed Leo''s arm. He needled Leo when Leo

    was in a daze.

    "What are you doing? What did you needle me? Help!"

    Davon covered Leo''s mouth and whispered, "Don''t worry, you won''t die. We won''t kill you either. After

    all, you''ve harmed so many people. You need to give the whole world an exnation. However, we

    won''t let you livefortably."

    Kim pulled out the syringe and threw it into the trash can. Looking at the enemy in front of him, he

    wished he could eat Leo alive. However, he also knew Davon''s status and their mission.

    He looked coldly at Leo, "It won''t kill you, but you will have a stroke, half-paralyzed and unable to speak

    clearly with the corners of your mouth crooked. I would wait and see how you, the King, who has been

    glorious for a lifetime, struggle to live? If you can neither take care of yourself normit suicide, will

    you experience the sorrow and hardship of people at the bottom of society? "

    His words were like a sharp dagger. Leo''s face turned pale.

    Stroke?

    No!

    He couldn''t have a stroke!

    He still had topete with Jayden for the position of King. How could he have a stroke?

    "Have you guys joined Jayden?"

    After Leo was released, he felt his mouth was a little blurry. He quickly grabbed Davon''s arm and

    pleaded, "Davon, I am your father-inw." For Phoenix''s sake, just save me. As long as you save me,

    you will have a say in Country F, okay? After I die, I will even give the throne to Phoenix. Queens are

    rare in ancient times, it means you will be the true ruler. "

    Every man dreamed of bing the King. Leo felt that Davon would be tempted.

    But Davon only snorted coldly and said, "If it weren''t for Phoenix, you might be more miserable. As for

    what you said, I never thought about it and I don''t care about it, either. Therefore, Leo, enjoy the rest of

    your life quietly."

    Davon no longer talked to him and quickly went away with Kim.

    Leo soon felt the left half of his body be numb and the corner of his mouth twitched.

    He knew he was a goner.

    He wanted tomit suicide but was stopped by the guards.

    "Let go, let go of me!"

    He couldn''t speak clearly.

    Then Jayden walked in with his men.

    Seeing Leo like this, he couldn''t help but sneer, "Leo, you''re sick and need treatment."

    "You ... you bastard!"

    Leo wanted to say more, but he was already unable to do so.

    He was like an old man with a stroke. Half of his body couldn''t move. His mouth was tilted with saliva.

    He didn''t want to be like this, but he couldn''t control it.

    Jayden smiled happily.

    "Although I don''t know who helped me, I never thought you would be like this when he sent me the

    message. Leo, how do you feel now? Don''t worry, I will take good care of you. Country F will also be

    ruled well. I will fulfill our dreams. You can eat, drink, and sleep peacefully in the days toe."

    Jayden waved his hand and ordered the guards to bring Leo away. He also announced Leo''s crimes as

    soon as possible.

    He was closest to Leo. Naturally he knew a lot. Therefore, when Leo''s crimes were announced, the

    public was shocked.

    Everyone was cursing Leo, hoping that he would be sentenced to death.

    Without hesitation, Jayden handed Leo over.

    Anyway Leo could not say anything after the stroke.

    Leo''s case immediately stirred up a huge storm worldwide. The families of the abducted girls all came

    forward to testify. In addition, Jayden had arranged other charges.

    He watched Leo be caught triumphantly and felt at ease.

    After enduring for so many years and losing his wife and son, he was finally about to be the King,

    although the price was very high. Since he would be the King, he could marry a wife and have a

    son easily, right?

    Jayden smiled happily. When he felt that he finally won, a cold pistol suddenly pressed against his

    forehead. Jayden was shocked.

    "Who?"

    "What should I call you? Uncle? Prince Jayden? Or the future King?"

    Zayn said.

    Jayden was stunned.

    "Zayn, aren''t you dead?"

    "Yeah, almost. But my brother Davon is a doctor. So even if someone wants me to die, my brother will

    save me."

    Zayn said mischievously.

    He yed with the pistol in his hand and smiled at Jayden. He looked extremely like Sally.

    Jayden instantly understood.

    "You want to be the King?"

    "Isn''t it clear?"

    Zayn didn''t conceal his thoughts andughed although he didn''t want to.

    "At first, I didn''t care about this position, but you forced me step by step. What can I do? Mr. Jayden,

    thank you for dealing with Leo for me. As his son, I can''t do that. So thank you again."

    Jayden wanted to resist. Zayn said, "Your subordinates are all under my control. Do you think you can

    escape? Oh, right, your cab members are also under my control, so Jayden, stop struggling. Lillian

    and Major are waiting for you there."

    Thinking that Lillian was killed by Zayn, Jayden''s eyes were cold. When Zayn mentioned Major, it

    slipped his mind that Major was also killed by Zayn.

    "What? You still don''t know the real cause of your son''s death? Then I''ll tell you."

    Jayden told the truth with patience.

    Jayden was in fury and his eyes turned red.

    "I''m going to kill you!"

    He suddenly pounced towards Zayn whose eyes were filled with coldness. Following a gunshot,

    Jayden fell into a pool of blood. His eyes were filled with unwillingness and anger. Unfortunately, it was

    the end of the game.

 Chapter 1474 Do You Dislike Me?

    Chapter 1474 Do You Dislike Me?

    Jayden was used of conspiring to usurp the throne. Later, Zayn became the King as the only

    surviving descendant of the Freeman family. Since then, the civil war in Country F ended.

    Phoenix was shocked that everything happened so quickly. After Davon returned, he said nothing and

    just dotingly touched her head. Then he took Laurence''s blood to theboratory and started his

    research.

    He felt that he had nothing to do with situations in Country F anymore.

    Leo was sentenced to life imprisonment. Phoenix visited him as a rtive.

    She never thought that King Leo, who was once masterful, would be in such a miserable state now. He

    needed someone to take care of him when he went to the bathroom. But his carer didn''t work hard at

    all. Leo had suffered abuse but it wasn''t enough to kill him soon.

    This should be the cruelest punishment for him. He had to repent and atone for his sins alive.

    Phoenix felt that she might be cold-blooded because she seemed to be like a stranger the moment she

    saw Leo. Perhaps when Leo sentenced her mother to death, she became as cold as stones.

    Once she walked out of the prison, she saw a person in white by the car waiting for her.

    Suddenly, she was enveloped with warmth. Her bad memories and sadness seemed to dissipate with

    the appearance of that person.

    "Davon!"

    Phoenix suddenly shouted, her eyes shining with delight and tears.

    Davon suddenly opened his arms. Phoenix jumped into his arms like a child. He watched her and

    hugged her tightly, "Let''s go home."

    "Alright, home."

    Phoenix never knew that one day, she would feel warmth and delight when hearing the word "home".

    She had always thought that home was a cold ce. Now, Davon changed her thoughts.

    After they returned to the Sawyer''s, Kim had begun to take over the Sawyer''s business. Because of

    their special rtionship with Zayn, the Sawyer family had offered half of their property to support Zayn

    to issue the new policies which could recover the country.

    Zayn kept his promise. He helped the Sawyer family to be the leader of the four great families.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Davon saw Zayn again on the third day after the civil war finished.

    Davon suddenly came to visit Zayn at night. Zayn seemed to have known about it and asked all guards

    to go.

    "You are here."

    Zayn looked at Davon who was rted to him. He knew that everything he got was the result of

    Davon''s cooperation and Samuel''s support.

    He was grateful to Davon, but he didn''t know how to face Davon. It made him feel ufortable.

    Davon didn''t care about Zayn''s thoughts, and he directly went to the wine cab and poured a bottle

    of red wine for himself.

    "Hey, that''s thest one in my collection."

    Zayn frowned and felt somewhat distressed.

    Davon was really a devil!

    Every time, Davon would grab things he valued most.

    Davon smiled mischievously.

    "I won''t drink it unless it is thest bottle."

    "You are simply..."

    "What?"

    Davon raised his eyebrows slightly. He looked extremely simr to Sally.

    In Zayn''s limited memories, Sally''s raised eyebrows and smile impressed him most.

    His mother probably liked him.

    Zayn thought to himself. He became serious.

    Seeing Zayn, Davon couldn''t help but sigh, "You still can''t get over it?"

    "I''m not. I will live a better and longer life than you all."

    Hearing his childish words, Davonughed.

    "Alright, fine. You''ll live the longest. When the timees, please make sure my funeral is grand,

    okay?"

    "Shut up. What are you talking about?"

    Zayn was boiling with rage.

    He had been alone all his life. How could he see his rtives die ahead of him?

    How unfair!

    "You have to die after me. Then I don''t have to watch my rtives leave me."

    Hearing that, Davon felt bad for Zayn.

    Although they were adults, Davon knew that they had little time together.

    Davon took a step forward and hugged Zayn tightly. Zayn was a little embarrassed.

    "What are you doing? Let go of me."

    "Just hug me. I''ve rarely hugged you over the years. And I haven''t go much chance to hang out with

    you and tease you. I could feel something is missing."

    The first half of Davon''s sentence brought Zayn great joy, but it was easily destroyed by thetter half.

    "Tease me? What are you thinking?"

    He freed himself from Davon''s arms and even patted himself in disgust. Davon was immediately

    amused by his expression.

    "Dear Zayn, I heard that you like men?"

    Davon''s question frightened Zayn so much that he suddenly took a step back.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Zayn''s vignce made Davon want to y a trick on him.

    "How about I stay with you for a while?"

    "Fuck off!"

    His words startled Zayn. He immediately posed for defense and tried his best to stop Davon from

    stepping forward.

    Davonughed.

    "Why that dramatic reaction? I am just joking."

    Zayn felt that he couldn''t stay with Davon anymore. He hurriedly said, "If you have something to say,

    just get to the point."

    "You don''t like me?"

    As Davon spoke, he was about to move forward again. It scared Zayn and he was about to jump out of

    the window.

    "Stay away from me!"

    He was indeed afraid of Davon.

    What the hell?

    After all, he was now the King of Country F. Everyone would be afraid of him. Now, he was forced to

    jump out of the window by Davon!

    Seeing that Zayn was so frightened, Davon stopped teasing. Davon picked up his wine cup and took a

    sip.

    "It tastes great."

    Zayn felt pain again.

    "Drink less."

    He came to Davon and grabbed the bottle back. Looking at Zayn, Davon couldn''t help butugh.

    "You are now the King of Country F. Why do you care about a bottle of wine?"

    "The Civil War consumed me too much. My country won''t be able to recover and flourish for at least

    three years. The treasury is empty. Besides, I was forced to be the King. How can I have that much

    money?"

    Thinking of this, Zayn had a headache.

    People admired him as he finally became the King. But he knew that the problems left were too

    Zayn had to covet the ore veins of Country Z.

    Now, Country F was in short of money. And Zayn felt very anxious.

    Davon smiled, "Silly boy. You already have the investors by your side."

    "Where? Although you enjoy the name of the Sawyer family, the family has given half of their assets to

    support me. Do you want to empty the entire Sawyer family?"

    Zayn red at Davon with disdain. He didn''t know when the previous unease disappeared.

    Davon ced his hand on Zayn''s shoulder, causing Zayn to stiffen.

    "Just say what you want to say. Get your hand off me."

    "You don''t understand. This is called bromance."

    "Bullshit. Let go of me."

    Zayn failed to free himself.

    Davon tightly wrapped his arms around Zayn''s shoulders and smiled, "People say you like men. But I

    couldn''t agree."

    "You''re my brother. Are you the same as others?"

    He said the word brother so naturally that he was surprised.

    After saying that, Zayn couldn''t help but blush.

    He looked so cute.

    Davon wanted to touch Zayn''s ears.

    Davon felt a little guilty about Zayn. Now Zayn was so shy and awkward that Davon wished he could

    bring him home and fool around with him every day.

    "Isn''t Pedro close to you? Stop talking nonsense. I''m a doctor. I know better than you that you are

    straight. It''s because you rely too much on Pedro that you want to be with him for your life. Pedro has a

    younger sister. If you feel that you owe him, then take good care of her."

    Zayn froze and then nodded.

    "Right. By the way, there''s a research facility under Jayden''s house. Laurence is there. I sent people

    there a few days ago. Now everything is settled, just get Laurence back. He needs a long time to

    recover."

    Only then did Davon remember his mission.

    Zayn paused and whispered, "Did you send custodians there?"

    "Yes. What''s wrong?"

    Davon became nervous.

    "Has something happened to Laurence?"

    "He''s gone."

    Hearing that, Davon became alert.

    "How is that possible? My people have been guarding all the exits. There will definitely be no chance

    for him."

    Zayn poured himself a ss of red wine and whispered, "At the beginning, I controlled the Military

    Research Institute. At that time, Laurence was still asleep. I thought that it shouldn''t be any problem, so

    I started to implement our n. After I assassinated Jayden and cleaned up the mess, I nned to

    bring Laurence back. But he disappeared! You''re all busy then, so I didn''t inform you. I''ve sent

    someone to look for him. No news yet."

    Davon became solemn.

    "Our n is perfect. Moreover, the whole Country F is guarded. Outsiders can''t get in. It is likely that

    Laurence was taken away by a spy. Considering Laurence''s ability, most people won''t be able to take

    him away. He must be drugged."

    "Then what should we do now?"

    Zayn was also upset.

    Laurence was Nicole''s best friend and also a person that Samuel had told Zayn to take good care of.

    He had suddenly disappeared. How could Zayn exin it to them?

    Davon could not expect that. He whispered, "Currently, Country F needs to recover. The Green family

    and Don family are not short of money, so you can ask them to invest. Then, people will have reasons

    ining here for confirmation. However, with people from the two families, we are more likely to find

    Laurence. At the same time, the people behind the scenes will also behave themselves."

    Zayn froze. He felt that it was a good method.

    "Okay, I''ll do it now."

    Before he could give the order, a guard ran over and hurriedly said, "My King, something bad

    happened."

 Chapter 1475 Whats the Difference Between Barks?

    Chapter 1475 What''s the Difference Between Barks?

    "What happened?"

    The person who came was Zayn''s assistant who had been promoted after he returned to his country,

    and he was someone Zayn trusted. At this moment, he ran in with a panicked expression, and Zayn''s

    heart lurched.

    When the assistant saw Davon, he wasn''t surprised at all. He only paused for a moment and looked at

    Zayn. Seeing that Zayn didn''t want to hide it from Davon, he quickly said, "The Dark Forest in the north

    has exploded."

    "The Dark Forest?"

    Zayn''s expression suddenly changed.

    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with this Dark Forest?"

    Seeing Zayn''s changed expression, Davon instantly became nervous and uneasy.

    Zayn looked at him and whispered, "The Dark Forest is a primeval forest. Normally, no one can enter it,

    and no one dares to go there after the beast incident. That was why Leo moved the Military Research

    Institute into the Dark Forestst year."

    "Military Research Institute? Isn''t it in the pce?"

    Davon could remember how he got in and out. Now that he heard Zayn say this, he couldn''t help but

    feel a little surprised.

    Zayn shook his head and said, "The Military Research Institute in the pce is just a shell. How could

    a person like Leo, who cherishes his life, put such a dangerous biochemical facility under his nose?

    Isn''t he afraid that an explosion will blow him up someday? The real research facility is in the Dark

    Forest, and I only learned about it recently. Because Leo didn''t pass the throne to me, I don''t know the

    route, but I didn''t expect it to explode. If the liquid under research leaks out, the consequences will be

    unimaginable."

    "Where''s Laurence?"

    Davon suddenly thought of Laurence.

    It was impossible for the Military Research Institute to explode for no reason. Furthermore, they had no

    clue about who was behind Laurence. Wasn''t Dr. Miller not there? So, did Laurence do it?

    Davon always felt a little uneasy.

    Hearing that, Zayn hurriedly asked his assistant to look for Laurence, but when Davon and Zayn

    arrived, he was nowhere to be seen.

    Corpses were everywhere in the Military Research Institute in the pce and the victims died

    miserably. They wore white coats with numbers on them. They were probably all members of the

    institute.

    But these people died.

    Broken arms and legs made people feel nauseous.

    The bloody scene dimmed Davon''s eyes.

    Laurence did it?

    But why in such a bloody way?

    He knew from Samuel that Laurence had gone to the ind for special training, so if he wanted to kill

    these people, he could kill them with a single sh. There was no need for such a cruel method of

    dismembering them unless Laurence''s hidden killing spree was activated. He could lose his mind and

    be a killing machine.

    Thinking of this, Davon became solemn.

    "I''ll go home. Don''t go to the Dark Forest. I''ll bring someone there."

    Davon looked at Zayn very seriously.

    "Is there any danger?"

    This was the first time Zayn had felt care from his elder brother, and he couldn''t help but frown.

    "Nonsense, don''t you know if there''s any danger? Your current identity is special. You''re the King of F

    Country, and so many people are waiting for you to get the country back on track. Leave these small

    matters to me. Moreover, Laurence is someone Nicole cares about. It''s useless for you to go. I''m a

    doctor of medicine, and I have more experience in this field than you. Be good."

    As he spoke, Davon reached out and touched Zayn''s head. Seeing that, the assistant beside him

    lowered his head and broke out in cold sweat.

    Davon was probably the only one who dared to touch the head of the King. Furthermore, the King did

    not stop him. He only frowned slightly.

    "Be careful."

    Zayn wasn''t used to beingforted like a child, but strangely enough, he didn''t dodge. This was the

    first time his rtives had treated him so intimately. He did not want to refuse.

    No one saw it anyway.

    With a nce, he saw the assistant, who wished he could put his head under his crotch. Zayn''s eyes

    darkened a little, but he didn''t say anything.

    Davon nodded and walked out.

    When he returned to the Sawyer''s, he saw Kim waiting at the door.

    "The Dark Forest exploded. The guards in the pce immediately sealed it off. Our people cannot

    enter."

    "Don''t go in if you can''t. Kim, the Sawyers have lots of family troubles. You have to pay more attention

    in the future."

    Davon looked at his younger brother who had grown up with him and said with a smile.

    "Brother, are you going to the Dark Forest? I''ll go with you."

    Kim couldn''t let his only rtive take risks alone.

    But Davon smiled and said, "You''re the Patriarch of the family. Why are you still so childish? Do you

    know how many people are following you? You can''t be a wayward person now. Be good. I know what I

    should do. If I encounter danger, I won''t fight head-on. I''m not stupid."

    Kim seemed to have expected that Davon would refuse, so his expression became a little ugly.

    "Davon, did you do it on purpose?"

    "What?"

    "You deliberately passed the position of Patriarch to me because you don''t want to be bound by these

    responsibilities, didn''t you? You even want these responsibilities to tie me down. I can''t go anywhere. I

    used to be your shadow no matter where you went, but now you don''t want me. How can you?"

    As he spoke, Kim''s eyes turned red.

    Davon felt a little ufortable.

    "Kim, you are not my shadow. You are the young master of the Sawyer family. You have your own life.

    Do you know that you are independent? No one could follow a person for the rest of their lives, not

    even their own brothers. We have to start a family and take care of it. Now that I have a wife, you will

    find a woman of your own to get married and have children in the future. We all have responsibilities on

    our shoulders, so don''t be childish."

    "I don''t care. I want to follow you anyway. I don''t want to be independent. I would rather be your

    shadow. From childhood until now, you have always brought me with you on every errand. You said

    that you would take me to the Sawyer''s to recognize my ancestors. But you did it alone and you

    abandoned me after that."

    "I didn''t."

    "You just don''t want me! Dad is gone. You are the only family I''ve got now. I can''t stop you from taking

    risks, but I will be with you. I don''t want to see any of my family dead anymore. I don''t want to wait for

    you toe back alone. I don''t want to!"

    Kim had never been so willful before, but looking at the man who was about the same height as him

    crying, Davon felt very ufortable in his heart.

    "Kim."

    "Leo is dead. I have avenged my father. The country needs money to recover. I donated half of the

    Sawyer family''s property. I will leave the rest to other people. I don''t have any responsibility but you

    now."

    Perhaps Kim felt that crying was embarrassing, he hurriedly reached out to wipe the tears, but he was

    still childish.

    Davon was a little depressed.

    He had painstakingly transferred the property to Kim, but he didn''t expect that he would be so big-

    hearted and give them away.

    Even though the "other people" he said did not have any ambitions for the position of Patriarch, Davon

    still felt a little regretful for Kim.

    "Stop crying. Whining is not a man''s thing. My wife will think I''m bullying you if she sees it. Follow me if

    you want, but don''t take the risk, okay?"

    "Got it, brother."

    Kimughed and quickly ran into the courtyard.

    Looking at his silhouette, Davon shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    Why was such a grown man still like a child?

    And Zayn...

    He must have failed the two younger brothers in his previous life. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have

    tortured him in this life.

    Davon pushed open the door and entered. When he returned to his room, he saw Phoenix sitting in

    front of the dressing table, distracted.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Davon hugged her from behind.

    Sensing the familiar aura, Phoenix regained her senses. She looked at Davon''s handsome face from

    the mirror and smiled, "You are back?"

    "Yep. Why were you so absent-minded just now?"

    "I''m fine."

    Phoenix lowered her head, a trace of disappointment shing through her eyes.

    She couldn''t say that she was a little jealous of Nicole.

    Nicole already had three children, and she didn''t know if she could have one of her own in her life. She

    didn''t care if she would be alone, but now, she was Davon''s wife. Even though Davon said that he

    would cure her, she still refused to believe it.

    So many famous doctors had said that she couldn''t be a mother, but because of Davon''s words, she

    had hope again. However, it was followed by nervousness, uneasiness, and apprehension.

    Phoenix''s hand involuntarily touched her belly.

    Davon narrowed his eyes and immediately understood what she was thinking.

    He bent down and whispered softly in Phoenix''s ear, "Shall we spend two years alone together? Wait

    until this matter is over, then I''ll take you to travel around the world, okay?"

    "What nonsense. How could your profession allow you to go on a trip with me?"

    Phoenix patted Davon''s hand and treated it as afort.

    Davon smiled and said, "I have saved up all my vacations these years. If I apply, plus my wedding

    vacation and honeymoon trip, I will have more than a year''s vacation. I can be with you wherever you

    go."

    "Really?"

    "If I lied, I would be turned into a dog."

    The corners of Phoenix''s lips rose.

    "Save it. Otherwise, I''ll let you bark for the rest of your life."

    "Is that so?"

    Davon suddenly barked, stunning Phoenix, as if she had been struck by lightning.

    Had Davon, who had always been arrogant, been possessed by something?

    Seeing his wife''s incredulous gaze, Davon couldn''t help blushing.

    "What''s the difference between barks?"

    Phoenixughed out loud.

    "You''re so strange today, do you have something to do behind my back?"

    Davon felt that his wife knew him too well, but he smiled and said, "What can I do? Aren''t all my

    thoughts about you?"

    "Save it, why are you looking for the King today? Is it ..."

    Before Phoenix could finish her words, Davon covered her mouth with his thin lips. The lingering kiss

    seemed to suck Phoenix''s soul out, and she forgot about what she was thinking. She felt dizzy and was

    carried onto the bed by Davon. Intense sex started...

 Chapter 1476 Have No Rationality at All

    Chapter 1476 Have No Rationality at All

    Davon used all his strength to exhaust Phoenix.

    When he saw the hickeys on her body and how tired she was, Davon''s eyes shed with a wisp of

    heartache.

    He stood up and lit incense, kissed Phoenix on the forehead, and then left the room with reluctance.

    "Mr. Kim."

    Ever since Kim took over the Sawyer family, Davon had the servants address him as Mr. Kim.

    "If I don''te back in two hours, tell the maid to go in and dress the youngdy and take her away

    from the secret passageway. I''ve told the King that there will be a helicopter waiting on thewn behind.

    No matter what happens, you must safely send her to the Don''s in Z Country. Do you understand?"

    Davon''s voice was very cold, and his men immediately agreed.

    "Yes, Mr. Davon, we guarantee that we will protect the youngdy even if it means death."

    "Please."

    Davon looked in the direction of the bedroom again, then resolutely turned around and left.

    He was afraid that he would be reluctant to leave if he stayed any longer.

    Phoenix was his weakness and also his concern. No matter what would happen, he hoped that she

    would be safe and sound. Although Zayn was in Country F, the country still needed time to recover. As

    Zayn did not seed smoothly, many things were in a mess. It was not wise to let Phoenix stay at this

    time.

    However, he knew Phoenix''s temper. Once she knew what he wanted to do, she would probably follow

    him like Kim.

    Laurence''s situation was too unstable, and he did not know what had happened. In the face of

    unknown dangers, Davon neither dared to nor could take risks.

    After arranging all of this, he lifted his foot and walked out of the door. He saw that Kim was already

    waiting.

    "Brother, are you done?"

    "Yep."

    Davon nodded.

    He rarely smoked. Ever since he was with Phoenix, he had nned to give up smoking, but at this

    moment, he felt somewhat uneasy and irritated.

    Davon extended his hand towards Kim.

    "Give me a cigarette."

    Kim hurriedly lit it and handed it over.

    Davon looked at it, took it and put it in his mouth, then threw Kim''s cigarette and the lighter away.

    Kim was immediately stunned.

    "Brother, they are mine!"

    "It''s not good to smoke. Quit it."

    Davon lectured as he smoked.

    The corner of Kim''s mouth twitched.

    ''It''s not good? But what are you doing?''

    But he didn''t have the guts to say that.

    After smoking the cigarette, Davon flicked his finger and said coldly, "Let''s go!"

    The car followed by a dozen trucks full of people started. Some of them were from the Sawyer family,

    and some were sent by Zayn.

    The group of people arrived at the Dark Forest.

    There was a cordon around here, but there was no sound. It was so quiet that they felt a little uneasy

    and scared.

    "Mr. Davon, Mr. Kim, the King has an order for you to act ording to the situation. Don''t rashly enter."

    When the guard captain saw Davon, he saluted and repeated Zayn''s words.

    "I understand. From now on, let your men leave. I''ll take over this ce."

    Davon''s words made the guard captain in a dilemma.

    "Mr. Davon, I''m afraid this won''t do. We''re following orders."

    "You guys can''t handle the matters here. With my professionals, the number of casualties can be

    reduced. Go back. If I need anything, I''ll contact your King."

    Davon''s tone was unnegotiable.

    Everyone knew about Davon''s rtionship with Zayn, and the King treated him with courtesy. Naturally,

    the guard captain did not dare to refute.

    Seeing that Zayn''s men had left, Davon used his men and equipped them with gas masks.

    "We don''t know what''s going on inside. A squad will stay on guard. Remember, wear a gas mask.

    Anyone else, follow me in and take all precautions."

    Davon looked at his men and began to assign tasks.

    Kim looked at the ground. The footprints here were a bit messy, but he still found something.

    "Davon, look."

    Davon quickly squatted down and saw a series of footprints heading into the Dark Forest. However,

    they were messy. It looked like someone was being chased after.

    "Stay outside and be on guard. You are not allowed to enter."

    Davon gave Kim an order.

    "I won''t, I want to follow you."

    Kim frowned.

    "Kim, if you can''t do it, then go back."

    Davon wasn''t very strict, but Kim knew that he was angry. At this moment, Kim finallypromised.

    "Then you have to promise me that you will notify me as long as there is danger."

    "Alright."

    Davon nodded.

    He led a group of people towards the Dark Forest.

    Looking at Davon''s silhouette, Kim suddenly felt a little uneasy for some reason. However, on the other

    hand, Davon''s skill was the best, and he also knew medicine. Most importantly, Laurence shouldn''t

    have any hostility towards Davon, so this feeling shouldn''t be necessary, right?

    He was nervous and got the security ready around the perimeter with others.

    After Davon brought his men into the Dark Forest, he was on full alert.

    This ce was too quiet. It was so quiet that they felt suffocated.

    The Dark Forest was a primeval forest. Normally, no one woulde here. Logically speaking, there

    would be many birds and beasts here, but now, they could not even hear a single bird''s chirping.

    Wasn''t this too strange?

    Davon frowned and whispered, "Be on your guard. No matter what happenster, your safety is the

    priority. Do you understand? If you can''t hold on, run."

    He hated deserters on the battlefield the most, but now, he would rather his men were deserters when

    they were in danger because this war itself was a suicide.

    Everyone carefully walked forward under Davon''s instructions, and the rustling sound of them stepping

    on the fallen leaves could be heard all around them.

    Davon was tense all the time.

    Not long after they entered, they saw a python die in front of them. The scene made some people

    vomit.

    The pythons were torn apart, and its flesh and blood were everywhere. It was just like the deaths of the

    people from the Military Research Institute in the pce.

    Did Laurence really do it?

    Davon guessed.

    "Everyone, stay alert."

    He nced at the vomiting people and was hesitating whether to bring them forward. Suddenly, a

    strong wind came from behind. Davon quickly squatted down and rolled on the ground, escaping from

    the attacker''s control.

    "Retreat!"

    Davon did not expect such speed. Even if he did not see who the assaulter was, he subconsciously

    gave the most appropriate order.

    The surrounding people only saw an afterimage. Just as they heard Davon''s words, some people felt a

    sudden pain, and their lives hade to an end.

    Blood was spilling like crazy in the forest. Davon watched helplessly as his people were torn apart. A

    rain of blood sprayed all over his face. His body was bloody and smelly, and his heart almost stopped

    beating.

    "Laurence!"

    Davon shouted fiercely. He could not believe that Laurence had actually done all these things.

    Laurence paused for a moment. He slowly turned around. The blue eyes on his handsome face had

    turned red, and even his blue hair had been dyed red with blood.

    He gave out a violent aura, and there was no emotion left in his eyes. All that was left was rage and

    destruction.

    What exactly happened to Laurence?

    Davon really wanted to call Samuel and ask if Dr. Miller and the others were still at the sanatorium. But

    he couldn''t make the call now.

    "Laurence, I''m Davon. Do you remember me?"

    He never imagined that Laurence''s cell division would be so fast. Logically speaking, it wouldn''t happen

    unless someone gave him medicine that could elerate it and triggered his Berserk Gene.

    Right now, Laurence didn''t have any rationality at all.

    This was not the Laurence that Nicole wanted.

    Davon was a little annoyed. He only hoped that Laurence could retain some rationality, even a little bit.

    "Don''t you remember me? Do you remember Nicole? Do you remember Cara? Do you remember why

    you came to Country F? Laurence, control yourself and don''t let yourself be a killing machine for

    others."

    As soon as Davon finished speaking, Laurence rushed towards him.

    His speed was ten times faster than an ordinary person''s. Perhaps, in other aspects, he was as fast as

    well. Davon did not dare to rashly take his assault and could only flee.

    He had never been in such a sorry state in his life.

    When Laurence saw him escape, a vicious smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth. That

    beautiful face, coupled with this bloodthirsty smile made him like a demon from Hell. The surroundings

    became terrifyingly depressing.

    Davon finally understood why there were no birds or beasts here.

    Animals were the most sensitive. When Laurence became like this, his powerful malice had made them

    flee to protect themselves.

    Davon tried his best to escape and set off a signal re in the direction of the entrance. However, the

    next moment, he was grabbed by Laurence. Then, he pulled Davon fiercely. Davon felt a strong force.

    With a cracking sound, his arm seemed to have been broken.

    At this moment, he finally understood that Laurence really did not have the slightest bit of rationality.

    Davon even had a sense of despair.

    Perhaps he was going to die here today and could never return.

    Phoenix''s face surfaced in his mind.

    This was the first time he felt that Phoenix''s infertility might be a good thing as she wouldn''t have to

    worry about him, and instead, she could look for another piece of happiness.

    He hadn''t seen his father, hadn''t recognized William, and hadn''t told him that he was also a soldier and

    his pride. Now, he was going to die here.

    He also thought of Nicole. He had let her down. This time, there was probably no way to save her

    friend.

    Once Laurence''s Berserk Gene was activated, no one could stop him.

    In the blink of an eye, Davon thought too much and he struggled to escape. Unfortunately, his leg was

    broken by Laurence in the next moment.

    The intense pain cked him out. He staggered to the ground, but Laurence pulled him up and threw

    him into the air. His bloodthirsty eyes flickered with excitement and fanaticism. His slender right foot

    had kicked towards Davon''s waist.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With a single attack, he could break Davon''s waist and tear his limbs apart!

    (Excuse me: My baby has had a fever for five days. He was hospitalized in the middle of the nightst

    night. I will try to update, but if I can''t, please understand.)

 Chapter 1477 This Is Definitely Not True

    Chapter 1477 This Is Definitely Not True

    Phoenix suddenly woke up from a nightmare. Her entire body was covered in sweat.

    She had a dream that Davon was standing in front of her covered in blood. He looked at her

    affectionately without saying anything.

    Phoenix was chasing after Davon in her dream, but he was floating farther and farther away.

    Yes.

    He was floating.

    Such a dream worried Phoenix.

    She looked around and did not find Davon. Then, she got up and left the room. When she was about to

    ask, she saw the Sawyer family''s signal soaring into the sky from one direction.

    "Something went wrong. Mr. Davon is in danger. Please hurry up and follow me to help."

    A team leader hurriedly said, and then he quickly led his men out of the door.

    Phoenix suddenly became nervous.

    ''Did Davon go out to do something dangerous?''

    Thinking of how he used to y with her not long ago, she thought, ''How could he be in danger after

    such a short time?''

    Without putting on her coat, Phoenix followed the men into the car, heading straight to the Dark Forest.

    When she arrived at the Dark Forest, she trembled.

    ''Davon went to the Dark Forest!''

    ''Is he crazy?''

    ''Didn''t he know that the Dark Forest is a primitive forest?''

    Phoenix''s palms were covered in sweat, and her face was as pale as paper. Intense uneasiness filled

    her heart, making her feel ufortable.

    When the team leader saw that Phoenix had no time to say anything, he directly grabbed one of his

    men and asked, "Where are Mr. Davon and Mr. Kim?"

    "Mr. Davon went in first. Something seems to have happened. Mr. Kim followed closely in and hasn''t

    That man didn''t go in, so he felt a little guilty about not knowing what was going on inside.

    Phoenix ran inside like crazy.

    Along the way, Kim had cleared the path out of weeds and other things.

    Phoenix walked along this path, only to discover that Kim and the others were standing there with their

    backs facing her. No one spoke, as if they had been frozen.

    The surroundings were filled with a strong smell of blood.

    Phoenix swallowed. She tried her best to suppress the unease in her heart and walked towards them

    step by step.

    She could even hear her heartbeat as if her heart could jump out of her throat at any time.

    "Kim, where''s Davon?"

    Phoenix said softly. It was as if a magic curse had been suddenly broken. Those people quickly turned

    around. They were in sync as they stopped Phoenix from going inside.

    "Phoenix, why are you here? I''ll have someone send you back."

    Kim''s eyes were red, and there were even traces of tears that he hadn''t even had time to wipe.

    Phoenix''s heart skipped a beat.

    "I''m not going back. Where is Davon?"

    "Phoenix, he has something to do. Maybe if you go back, he will follow."

    As Kim spoke, he took a step forward and was about to drag Phoenix''s arm and leave, but Phoenix

    suddenly saw a familiar pair of trousers.

    Those are Davon''s pants!

    Phoenix had embroidered all of Davon''s trousers with her name. She didn''t tell Davon about this, and

    she didn''t expect to see those pants here.

    "Fuck off!"

    Phoenix was shocked. She pushed Kim away and ran into the forest like crazy, but Kim held her waist

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    and stopped her.

    "Phoenix, you can''t go in. Don''t go in. I''m begging you!"

    Kim burst into tears.

    "Let go of me! Let go!"

    Phoenix seemed to have realized something and rushed in like crazy. Even Kim was sted away by

    her strength.

    However, Phoenix was frozen by what she saw.

    There were broken limbs and bones everywhere, and it was impossible to tell which body was who.

    This ce was like arge-scale ughterhouse, but the bodies were torn apart, and were torn apart

    alive.

    Phoenix felt a surge of liquid gushing out of her chest, and it carried a sweet smell as it rushed straight

    to her throat.

    She spat out a mouthful of blood, and she looked for something in those broken limbs and bones

    hysterically.

    She only found a broken leg attached to Davon''s trousers. The bloody leg made Phoenix break down,

    and she fainted.

    "Phoenix!"

    Kim quickly stepped forward and held Phoenix in his arms.

    Phoenix fainted. Kim gave her first aid treatment and called for a field doctor. It took him a while to

    bring Phoenix back.

    "Phoenix, you must keep yourself safe. If you are in danger, how can I exin it to my brother?"

    Kim cried like a child.

    His favorite brother, the brother he grew up with since he was a kid, was gone.

    Davon was strong, but he was torn apart only after a few minutes he sent out the signal. Kim really

    couldn''t lie to himself and others.

    Besides, when he brought his men in, he happened to see Laurence tearing apart a body with his

    hands.

    He didn''t know if that person was his brother, but that bodies was no longerplete.

    Laurence''s bloodthirsty appearance was engraved into his mind.

    Phoenix grabbed Kim''s cor and cried, "What''s going on? Tell me everything! Where''s Davon?

    Where''s Davon?"

    "Phoenix..."

    "Tell me the truth! My husband is fucking gone. How long are you going to hide it from me?"

    Phoenix was instantly enraged.

    At this moment, Kim didn''t dare to hide anything anymore and hurriedly said it.

    "It''s Laurence! He killed my brother! He''s gone berserk. He doesn''t seem to know anyone anymore. My

    brother came here to bring him back, but I didn''t expect him to..."

    Kim couldn''t continue.

    Phoenix froze for a moment. Her eyes were cold and filled with anger.

    "Laurence! From now on, we are irreconcble!"

    At this moment, Phoenix locked up all the warmth in her heart and she turned gloomy.

    She pushed Kim away and tried to find Davon''s body, but she couldn''t tell who was who.

    Her clothes, her hands, and her face were stained with blood. The anger possessed her mind.

    Phoenix tried so hard to hold the tears. No matter how Kim tried to persuade her, she refused to stop.

    Gradually, her fingers broke and blood seeped into thend of the Dark Forest. It was as if this was the

    only way she felt closer to Davon.

    The two of them were so in love not long ago, and he had told her that he would take her on a round-

    the-world trip after this matter was over.

    "Liar! Davon, you liar!"

    It was heart-wrenching to see Phoenix cried out hysterically, and everyone around her shed tears.

    "I want to find Laurence! Where did he go?"

    Phoenix suddenly stood up and looked at Kim angrily.

    Kim couldn''t let her in no matter what.

    "Phoenix, Laurence is heading that way."

    He randomly pointed in a direction and hit Phoenix as she turned around. After she fainted, Kim said in

    pain, "Bury all the corpses on the spot."

    The rest of the men quickly buried the corpses. Before that, Kim took pictures of this shocking scene.

    He left the Dark Forest with Phoenix. However, before leaving, Kim couldn''t help but cry when he saw

    the dense primeval forest.

    "Brother, you wille back, right? You must be fine, right?"

    But his voice was trembling, and his tears were flowing down.

    Everyone felt devastated.

    Kim knew that Laurence might suddenly show up. They were his targets at the moment. For Davon, he

    had to send Phoenix back unharmed. This was the only thing he could do for his brother.

    "Let''s go."

    Kim brought Phoenix and the others out of the Dark Forest and returned to the Sawyer''s. And then he

    told Zayn about this.

    Zayn was stunned.

    He thought, ''how could that be?

    Not long ago, we were drinking together. How could he die within such a short time?

    It was Laurence that killed him?''

    Zayn drove everyone away and sat down on a chair. His face was covered with tears without him even

    noticing it.

    It was night when Phoenix woke up.

    The empty bedroom made her feel a little cold. For the first time, she felt that this bed was ridiculously

    big, making her unbearably lonely.

    She could still smell him on the sheet, ''Why did he die in such a short time?''

    Her heart ached terribly.

    Phoenix remembered the past between herself and Davon. Only at this moment did she realize that

    she truly loved Davon and loved him deeply.

    ''How can I live without Davon?''

    No matter how warm the sun was during the day, she could not feel it.

    Phoenix knew that she shouldn''t have called Nicole, but at this moment, she really couldn''t bear it

    anymore.

    She didn''t have any friends, only Nicole could be considered a friend.

    Right now, she was on the verge of going crazy.

    Her husband was dead.

    He was killed by Nicole''s friend Laurence.

    She needed an exnation!

    Nicole received the call before she woke up from her sleep.

    "Phoenix, what''s keeping you sote?"

    "Davon is dead."

    Phoenix''s voice was trembling. Nicole suddenly woke up.

    "You must be kidding. My brother is such a powerful person..."

    "He was killed by Laurence!"

    Phoenix''s words instantly made Nicole feel as if she had been struck by lightning.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I said that Laurence went berserk. He has lost his sense. Not only did he kill Davon, he even ripped

    him apart. I couldn''t even find his whole body. Nicole, what were you thinking? Why did you send such

    a dangerous person to carry out the mission? Now, my husband is dead! Can you return me a

    husband? Can you?"

    Phoenix''s voice was hoarse.

    Her words made Nicole dizzy.

    She thought, "How could this be?

    Wasn''t there full preparation?

    Didn''t Samuel say that there was no problem?

    How could this happen if there was no problem?

    Davon is my brother. I haven''t been with him for a long time and haven''t let Elvis see my son. Why

    would this happen?"

    "Phoenix, I..."

    "Nicole, let me tell you, I will not give up on revenge. I will capture Laurence myself and kill him! I don''t

    care what rtionship you are in with him, nor do I care if he is innocent or not. I only know that my

    husband is gone, and he is gone forever!"

    Phoenix cried and hung up the phone.

    Nicole''s heart ached, and she felt dizzy.

    ''No, it''s not true!

    This is definitely not true!''

    She took out her phone and called Samuel, but his phone was off. ''What was Samuel doing? Where

    was he?''

    Nicole was so anxious to find out Samuel''s whereabouts, Laurence''s situation, and whether what

    Phoenix said was true or not.

    She lifted the nket, got out of bed, and walked towards the door. However, she felt a sudden pain in

    her stomach. She cked out and fainted on the floor.

 Chapter 1478 Is It True?

    Chapter 1478 Is It True?

    "Mrs. Green!"

    When Morgan heard the sound, she ran up to Nicole''s room. Her face turned pale with fright because

    she found Nicole was on the ground. She hurriedly asked someone for help. After Nicole was put onto

    the bed, Morgan inserted the needles at some of her acupuncture points.

    When Samuel heard the news, he quickly rushed back.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nicole''s face was pallid. Samuel looked at her nervously.

    "I don''t know. Mrs. Green suddenly came out and fainted."

    Morgan''s heart was beating wildly. Nicole was still weak. She did not know what could make Nicole put

    her child in danger.

    Samuel seemed to know the season.

    Nicole must have got the news, he thought. When he knew what had happened to Davon, he was at a

    loss. How was he supposed to tell her? However, he didn''t expect her to be so excited.

    "Is she alright now?"

    Samuel put on a serious face.

    Morgan took a deep breath and said, "Mrs. Green should be alright now. Recently, she has been

    supplementing with her nutrition, so the child should be fine. But she can''t go out for the first three

    months."

    Samuel did not know if Nicole could endure this. After all, Davon was the only boy of the Dons and

    William had never seen his son before.

    "Take good care of Nicole."

    Samuel said. Then he got up and went to the study.

    He made a call.

    "What''s going on with Davon? Where''s Laurence and what happened to him? And what about Dr.

    Miller?"

    Samuel''s cold voice was so scary.

    "Mr. Green, the sanatorium is heavily guarded. We failed to sneak in. Our people are all dead. We have

    no idea about what''s going on inside."

    "You haven''t figured it out? Something has happened to Davon. Laurence hasn''t contacted our people

    and he disappeared. Now, you told me that you found nothing. What are you guys doing?"

    Samuel knew that everyone had done their best. Their opponents were too powerful. Although he

    usually fought with Davon, he hoped Davon would be safe. As for Laurence, he was their friend. Now if

    Laurence knew he had be a killing machine, how painful would he be?

    How about Phoenix? Was she all right?

    Thinking of this, Samuel quickly called her.

    When Phoenix saw Samuel''s phone number, she paused. She didn''t want to answer it, but she did,

    because she didn''t want Samuel to worry about her.

    "Mr. Green."

    Phoenix''s voice was hoarse.

    Samuel felt so bad.

    "Phoenix, Davon might still be alive. I don''t believe he died so easily. Be strong."

    "Mr. Green, you don''t have tofort me. You weren''t there. If you were there, you might not be able

    to escape. Laurence went berserk. He was like a killing machine, and he was bloodthirsty and brutal.

    He had no humanity at all. I know what you''re trying to say. You want to tell me that he''s unconscious?

    But even if it was unintentional, so what? He killed my husband! Could it be that my husband and so

    many people died in vain because of his honest mistake? Aren''t they innocent?"

    Phoenix couldn''t believe this.

    "How could this happen? Why? Didn''t you make careful arrangements and make sure everything was

    safe? Why would Laurence go berserk? If he couldn''t be guaranteed to be normal, why not kill him? He

    shouldn''t appear in this operation!"

    A series of questions broke Samuel''s heart. He didn''t know what to say to make Phoenix feel better.

    Tears filled Phoenix''s face. She cried hoarsely and said, "Mr. Green, do you know how much I love

    him? I always thought that the person I loved was you. For so many years, there was a voice telling me

    that someone was waiting for me. I thought the person was you. But when I recovered my memories, I

    knew that he was Davon. He''s been the only man that tempted me for so many years. But now he was

    killed by Laurence. I know that Laurence is your friend and he even saved Nicole. But so what? Does

    that mean Davon deserved to die? He tried so hard to return home and see his father, but now

    everything is impossible. He''s gone!"

    Samuel suddenly felt as if his throat had been grabbed by something, and he felt extremely

    ufortable.

    Just as he hung up the phone, he got another call.

    "Mr. Green, we don''t know what''s going on in the sanatorium, but Dr. Miller definitely didn''t go abroad.

    So it''s not he that made Laurence go berserk."

    "Then who is it? Any researcher from Country F?"

    Samuel was very confident in his arrangements. But now, with Davon''s death, his confidence was

    somewhat ridiculous.

    He then called Zayn.

    "What did those researchers do to Laurence?"

    "As far as I know, they did nothing special to him. They just got some blood from him and sent it away

    for analysis. But the institute was destroyed. Laurence was arranged to go undercover so that he could

    bring the news. No one knows why Laurence suddenly went berserk. The people I sent there were all

    dead."

    Zayn was also heartbroken. If he had not been the King, he would have personally gone to look for

    Davon. Unfortunately, he could only send people to find him now.

    Zayn sent many people. But the information they brought back was always worrying.

    Samuel was puzzled.

    Laurence would not go berserk easily. So what made it happen?

    Samuel did not understand. However, finding Laurence''s location was the most important now.

    Lucas was not at home just now. When he came back, he felt that there was something wrong.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Young Master, you''re back. Mrs. Green fainted. She''s fine now! Don''t worry. Go to have a rest."

    Morgan said to Lucas and went to the kitchen.

    Lucas hurriedly ran to Nicole''s room. He began to worry when he saw her pale face.

    What happened to Mommy?

    Was she still feeling not good?

    He walked over and put his little hand on Nicole''s belly. He whispered, "Little baby, be good. Don''t let

    Mommy feel bad. Otherwise, when you are born, I will spank you."

    He didn''t care if the child in Nicole''s belly could hear him or not. Nicole was still asleep, so Lucas left

    the room quietly and went to the study.

    "Daddy, what happened?"

    When Lucas saw Samuel frowning, he came forward and asked.

    "Are you just back?"

    "Yes, I go to see my former team member. There''s a program that I can help with."

    Lucas exined and then asked his question again.

    "Did something happen? Why would Mommy faint?"

    "Here''s a strange thing. Can you help me find out where Uncle Laurence is?"

    Samuel couldn''t keep calm now. He not only needed to investigate the reason for Laurence''s sudden

    rage, but also he had to find out what had happened in the sanatorium as soon as possible.

    Lucas nodded and quickly turned on theputer.

    The red dot on theputer that linked Laurence''s location disappeared. That was on purpose!

    Lucas frowned slightly. Then he began to search for the tracks of the red dot. He discovered that it was

    He quickly found that location. It was the Military Research Institute. In other words, something

    happened to Laurence there.

    No one knew what he had experienced and what had happened in the Military Research Institute.

    Perhaps Laurence himself could not answer these questions now.

    "Samuel, the red dot isst seen at the Military Research Institute."

    Lucas told Samuel this.

    Samuel nodded.

    He nned to personally go to the sanatorium to see how it was. So many of his subordinates couldn''t

    get into it.

    "Stay at home and take care of your mommy. Don''t let her go out. I have to go now."

    With this, he walked out.

    Lucas said worriedly, "You haven''t recovered yet. Will you be fine alone?"

    "No big deal."

    Samuel said and left.

    Lucas still did not know what had happened. Nobody talked to him.

    Everyone walked back and forth. They were busy with their things, but they look anxious.

    When Lucas was about to go upstairs, he saw Caraing back. She didn''t look well.

    "Auntie Cara, you''re back?"

    Lucas greeted.

    Cara nodded in a trance. She quickly walked to Nicole''s room but was stopped by Lucas.

    "Auntie Cara, my mommy fainted just now. Please don''t disturb her. Let her rest."

    Hearing that, Cara stopped.

    What should she do now?

    She heard that something had happened to Laurence. Was it true?

    Now that Nicole could not tell her, what about Samuel?

    "Where''s Mr. Green?"

    "He is out. Now he is not at home."

    Lucas rarely saw Cara like this, so he was getting uneasy.

    "Auntie, is something wrong with Uncle Laurence?"

    "You also know it?"

    Cara looked at Lucas in surprise and hurriedly asked, "Tell me! They all said that Laurence killed

    Davon. Is this true?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Lucas'' eyes suddenly widened.

    He knew that Davon was his uncle, but he had never seen him before. How would this happen? Uncle

    Laurence killed Uncle Davon?

    Was it because of this that Mommy fainted?

    What exactly happened?

    Lucas grabbed Cara''s hand and asked, "Uncle Davon is dead? How is that possible? Are you talking

    nonsense?"

    Cara felt her heart sink after she saw that Lucas was so excited.

    If it was true, how would Laurence face Samuel and Nicole? And what about Lucas?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1479 It Was Heavens Will

    Chapter 1479 It Was Heaven''s Will

    "Mr. Lucas, I..."

    Cara didn''t know what to say. Lucas pushed her away and quickly went to the study to call Samuel.

    "Samuel, Cara told me that Uncle Laurence had killed Uncle Davon, is that true?"

    There was no response on the other side for a long time. Lucas would have thought that Samuel had

    hung up if he couldn''t hear the breathing.

    "Speak! Daddy!"

    Lucas was on the verge of tears.

    He knew better than anyone how much Mommy longed for and cared about her loved ones. He had

    never seen Davon before. It was said that he was Elvis'' son. And Elvis looked the same as grandpa.

    Therefore, for Mommy, Davon was different.

    No wonder Mommy fainted.

    Samuel didn''t know how to reply to Lucas.

    "Lucas, Be good. Take good care of your Mommy. Don''t let Mommy go out, okay?"

    "Do you think whom I can stop at this time? Mommy or Auntie Cara?"

    Lucas burst into tears.

    "Why? What''s wrong with Uncle Laurence? How did this happen?"

    No one could answer his question.

    Samuel was confused. He had set everything out properly, including every link. He even arranged his

    men as backup in Military Research Institute. That was why he dared to let Davon meet Laurence. And

    he avoided Laurence''s berserk time. So, where did the probleme from?

    "Lucas, I''m kind of busy right now. I''ll talk to youter. Be good. You''re a little man. You''ll protect

    Mommy, won''t you?"

    "Yes."

    Lucas hung up the phone and looked at Nicole''s room, not knowing what to do suddenly.

    Just as Samuel hung up the phone, his man came to report.

    "Mr. Green, there is no one in the sanatorium."

    "What are you talking about?"

    He came here wounded. Before entering the sanatorium, he got this news from his man. He was

    stunned.

    "Dr. Miller isn''t here. He left in a helicopter a few minutes ago."

    "Where did he go?"

    "I don''t know. Our people have followed him."

    From the man''s words, Samuel knew that Neville had been in the sanatorium. So, he had nothing to

    with Laurence''s berserk state. Or Jayden contacted Neville before he died?

    However, his men were in the Military Research Institute. If Jayden''s men attacked Laurence, his men

    would tell him. There was no way they just sat by.

    It could be Alison.

    Although Alison worked for Edwin, she was a postgraduate of sessive postgraduate and doctoral

    programs. Therefore, no matter what Neville or Jayden secretly did to Laurence, there was no way she

    didn''t know.

    Now he lost contact with Alison, not knowing if she was alive or dead. But he still believed that Alison

    was alive.

    If Alison was alive, how could Laurence go berserk?

    But if Laurence didn''t go berserk, how could something happen to Davon?

    Samuel was surrounded by a series of questions that he didn''t know answers to.

    "Let''s go and take a look."

    Samuel walked into the sanatorium.

    There was indeed a research base in the sanatorium. It seemed to be built a long time ago not recently.

    In other words, Martha had been secretly doing something while she was alive. This sanatorium was

    her base or the base of the people behind her.

    Thinking of Martha not telling him who was his biological father, Samuel felt a headache.

    Laurel was dead. Martha was dead. Only Neville knew the person behind the scenes.

    Samuel suddenly thought of something.

    "Tell them to protect Dr. Miller."

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, a loud noise came from the other side, and themunication

    was down.

    "What''s going on? Go and find out what''s going on!"

    Samuel hurriedly asked his men to check the helicopter which was following Dr. Miller.

    "Mr. Green, our helicopter was attacked and down. People on it were dead or alive was not clear."

    "Where''s Dr. Miller?"

    Samuel suddenly became worried.

    "His helicopter was also shot down. I''ll send people to check."

    His man hurriedly turned around and ran out.

    The thing he feared most happened.

    If the person behind the scenes killed Neville, he would lose the clue.

    However, Neville studied Laurence, if they killed Neville, who else would be so familiar with Laurence''s

    body structure?

    That person behind the scenes shouldn''t have done that.

    However, if Neville died, Laurence would never have be normal. Wouldn''t he be the most

    powerful killing machine?

    So, this was what the person behind the scenes nned?

    Samuel had never thought that he was stupid. But this matter gued him.

    Neville left some data. It seemed that he had left in a hurry and hadn''t had time to clean it up. Was he

    nervous because he heard that Laurence had gone berserk?

    Didn''t it mean that Neville didn''t expect Laurence to go berserk? Therefore, Laurence went berserk not

    because of Neville. But who else attacked Laurence apart from Neville?

    Samuel was so puzzled.

    He left the sanatorium and informed Emory''s men to take over it. Perhaps the military could find out

    something.

    When Nicole woke up, she saw her son and Cara standing beside her, looking at her worriedly.

    She didn''t know what happened.

    "What''s wrong with you guys? Why are you standing here?"

    Pregnancy slowed her thinking.

    Lucas and Cara said nothing. And then Nicole remembered what had happened before she fainted.

    Davon!

    Nicole suddenly sat up. But she was a little dizzy. Cara immediately supported her.

    "Are you alright, Mrs. Green?"

    She looked at Nicole, full of guilt.

    Lucas stepped forward and whispered, "Mommy, it has happened. It''s useless for you to worry.

    Mommy, you don''t feel well now, please take good care of yourself. I think that Uncle Davon hates to

    see something bad happen to you."

    He wasn''t good atforting people. Besides, the person was his favorite Mommy.

    Looking at precocious son, Nicole said sadly, "Honey, I''m sorry to have worried you."

    "Mommy."

    Lucas held Nicole''s hand and said, "Samuel has gone out. He may investigate why Uncle Laurence

    went berserk. So, don''t worry, Samuel will find out."

    Cara''s eyes sank when she heard this.

    She hesitated and whispered, "Mrs. Green, I want to go to Country F."

    Nicole knew the rtionship between Cara and Laurence. Now that something had happened to

    Laurence, Cara must want to see him as soon as possible. If it weren''t for her fainting, she would have

    left.

    "Cara, I know you''re worried. But you have to know that Laurence has lost his marbles. It''s useless for

    you to get there. He may hurt you."

    "I don''t care. I want to see him no matter what he bes. At this time, I''m afraid that I''m the person

    whom he wants to see most. Even if he doesn''t remember anything or know anything, his body still

    reacts. I believe his heart will also react. As for what he will do, I will bear the consequences. Mrs. Dons

    can do what she likes. But can I see Laurence first? "

    Finally, Cara couldn''t stop her tears.

    That man was a jerk.

    Didn''t he say that he would be fine?

    He also said that he would be with her for the rest of his life.

    How could it be like this now?

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Was the whole life so short?

    Cara felt extremely sad.

    Seeing Cara like this, Nicole knew that it was useless to say anything more.

    "Do whatever you want. I''ll ask Ernesto to prepare a helicopter for you. I will go with you."

    "Mommy."

    Lucas suddenly felt worried.

    "Mommy, you can''t go. Your body..."

    "My brother has been in trouble. For this baby, you don''t allow me to worry about or do anything. I

    should have followed Laurence instead of asking my brother to take over. Now that something has

    happened to my brother and my sister-inw is there alone, how can I stay at home to prevent

    miscarriage? Perhaps I was wrong, I shouldn''t be stick to keeping this baby. Perhaps it didn''te at

    the right time, because everything wasn''t over."

    Nicole''s eyes were watering.

    "Mommy, don''t say that. They do nothing wrong. They''re our babies."

    Lucas also cried.

    No one felt good when such a thing happened.

    Holding Lucas tightly, Nicole choked up, "Son, you don''t know how sad and self-ming I feel right

    now. If I went there, perhaps your Uncle Davon wouldn''t be in trouble."

    "But something will happen to Mommy. What should Samuel, sisters and brothers and I do? Mommy,

    no one can change the situation. The Berserk Gene in Uncle Laurence''s body is a hidden danger. If

    anyone is to me, it should be Dr. Miller. It''s his fault. Mommy, please don''t me yourself."

    Lucas leaned against Nicole closely, not knowing what to say tofort his mother.

    Cara felt even worse.

    At this moment, Samuel came back.

    "You''re awake? How do you feel?"

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I couldn''t take it when I first heard the news. I feel better

    now."

    "I asked Morgan toe to see you. She wille with you. Ernesto is preparing the helicopter. We''ll

    go soon."

    What Samuel said worried Lucas.

    "Samuel, Mommy''s body..."

    "It''s useless to leave her alone at home. She will be even more worried and sadder or me herself. It

    would be worse for the growth of the baby. Since that''s the case, then let her go with us. I believe that if

    they are gifts from God, they should take them with us at this time. If they couldn''t survive, then it''s

    God''s will."

    Samuel felt sad. However, he knew that Nicole felt even worse. Instead of waiting for news at home, it

    would be better to go to Country F.

    Now that Leo and Jayden were gone, Zayn was in charge of Country F. They could at least be safe if

    they got there. In addition, it was not safe for Phoenix to search for Davon alone. It''s him who didn''t

    arrange this matter properly so that Laurence got into trouble. He was responsible for this. He had to

    exin to those who had died.

 Chapter 1480 Hes Not a Beast

    Chapter 1480 He''s Not a Beast

    Nicole looked at Samuel with gratitude and guilt. The person who understood her best sure was

    Samuel. Because of this, she felt even guiltier about Samuel.

    She had insisted on keeping the child, but now, she couldn''t care about the safety of the child.

    It would be fine if Samuel had never expected it. Right now, he was waiting for the arrival of this child.

    However, it would happen to them that he might lose his child, which an ordinary person could not bear.

    "Samuel, I..."

    "Don''t say anything. I know your heart and I understand, so this is also my choice. Nicole, you have to

    promise me that no matter what happens, you have to calm down. You need to take care of yourself,

    understand?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole and didn''t feel any better.

    This was his wife, the woman he cherished and wished to take good care of, but she was worried and

    afraid because of his negligence. Now that even their child might be involved, how could he me

    Nicole a little bit?

    "I know."

    "And Cara, you too. I know that you are worried about Laurence and yearn to make him rational. But if

    possible, I don''t want you to go over. Sometimes there is no good to be emotional. He is no longer

    Laurence, so you''d better be prepared. Don''t lose your life in vain. Although you might think that it''s no

    big deal to be killed by Laurence, Nicole will be sad. "

    Samuel looked at Cara and said slowly.

    Cara was stunned for a moment, and her heart seemed to be ripped.

    The man she loved was not a beast at all!

    However, she could not say it out loud. After all, someone had died.

    She still couldn''t believe how Laurence, such a good man, could turn into a murderous maniac.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She didn''t ept it! And she didn''t want to, either!

    But what Samuel said was right. Cara found it hard to refute while Nicole was looking at her with

    worries, so she could only nod.

    "I see."

    "Pack up and set offter."

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, Cara ran out. Her tears wet her face, but she didn''t know who to

    talk to.

    ''Laurence, what''s wrong with you?

    Did you forget me? Did you forget everything between us?''

    Cara felt that it was the most unbearable moment for her.

    Lucas also went out.

    When only Nicole and Samuel were in the room, Samuel told Nicole about Neville.

    There was no need to hide it from Nicole at this time. The more she knew about it, the safer she would

    be, and she would look at the problem more rationally.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    "Dr. Miller is dead?"

    "I don''t know yet, but none of our men should have survived. The ne was shot down, crashed into a

    mountain, and exploded. It seems to be the same with Dr. Miller. Our men are still searching."

    Samuel whispered.

    Nicole was sorry to hear that.

    "Could the person behind the scenes be Martha''s father?"

    "We guess so, but no one knows who her father is. Everyone who knows him is dead. I thought Dr.

    Miller was a clue, but he is dead now. Maybe we can ask Grandpa. He might know this person. As long

    as we confirm this person, we will figure it out."

    Samuel looked at Nicole with worries.

    "I''ll call Grandpa."

    Because of Sally, Mr. Shaw had gone to the Capital City.

    Nicole quickly called Mr. Shaw.

    "Grandpa, can I ask you something?"

    "Sure."

    Perhaps because Mr. Shaw was with his eldest daughter, he sounded much younger.

    When Nicole thought about how Sally would break down if she knew that her son had died, she didn''t

    know what to say.

    "Grandpa, do you know who Martha''s biological father is?"

    Mr. Shaw paused for a moment and asked, "Why did you suddenly ask about him?"

    "I need to know something. Grandpa, can you tell me?"

    "I''m not sure. Your grandma kept quiet about it. Back then, I even threatened to divorce her to get

    messages about this man. But she would rather get a divorce than tell me. It has always been the

    saddest memory to me. Your grandma was so strong that she didn''t contact me until she died. Now

    that she is dead, forget about that. Besides, Martha is dead, too. There''s no point about this anymore."

    Mr. Shaw did not know about what happened. He only thought that Nicole asked about the man out of

    a sudden, so he hoped that everything would end here.

    Of course, Nicole did not dare to say anything else. She was a little disappointed that she did not get

    any urate information, but she had thought about that before.

    "I know, Grandpa."

    "Nicole, I heard you''re pregnant. How are you now? Are you feeling better?"

    Sally''s voice came from the phone.

    Nicole felt sad, but she had to force a smile and said, "Much better. Samuel took good care of me."

    "Good. William is getting better now. The doctor said that he would be able to live like a normal person

    soon."

    Sally was especially happy.

    William didn''t dare to meet people because of these years of torture. He even had a lot of

    psychological problems. These days, Sally apanied him through his recovery and psychological

    construction. She was especially happy that William gradually epted her and began to smile.

    Now that Mr. Shaw was also here, Sally felt that the suffering over the years finally paid off. She was

    going to live a happy life soon.

    She said happily, "When William gets much better, I want to tell him about Davon. I hope you can tell

    Samuel to allow Davon toe over to see his father. I think William will be very happy."

    Nicole would have been happy before, but now she didn''t think so.

    "Sally, maybe sometimeter."

    "Why?"

    Sally felt something wrong.

    "Sally, Davon is on a mission in Country F. So it''s better to wait until hees back, then you can tell

    William."

    "Didn''t Leo copse? Jayden is also dead. Now that Zayn has taken over, why is the mission not over

    yet?"

    Sally''s words made Nicole speechless.

    "The new mission. It just begins. I don''t know what it is. Because Davon grew up there and is familiar

    with the terrain, so he was sent there. That''s all that I know."

    Nicole was sweating all over. If Sally continued to ask, she didn''t know how to reply.

    She knew that they couldn''t hide it from Sally for too long, but now was not the right time to tell her.

    "Oh. Alright then, I''ll wait. When William is better, we''ll go back to see you."

    "Alright. Is Grandpa okay in there?"

    Nicole hurriedly changed the topic.

    Sally smiled and said, "Absolutely. He is like a child, who has to fight for everything. He insisted on

    cooking for me a few days ago and almost blew up the kitchen. He refused to go back and kept making

    troubles for me here."

    Although she said that, Nicole could still feel happiness from her tone.

    Mr. Shaw muttered aside, "It''s not my fault. I''m very good at cooking. Ask Nicole. I just didn''t pay

    attention and the pot boiled dry."

    His voice became lower and lower, but Sally''sughter was loud.

    "Fine. Your cooking skills are great. When Davon and Zayne back, you cook for them, alright?"

    "Definitely."

    Nicole couldn''t listen to their conversation anymore. She was afraid that she couldn''t control herself

    from crying. She hurriedly said, "Grandpa, Sally, I have a medical examination. The doctor is here. I

    gotta go. Talk to you guyster."

    "Alright. Take good care of yourself."

    Mr. Shaw and Sally spoke at the same time.

    Nicole agreed and quickly hung up.

    Samuel held her hand tightly.

    He heard what she said just now.

    Sally had been expecting her son toe back, so it was better to give her some hope.

    "If you want to cry, here are my shoulders."

    Samuel couldn''t help but feel sad as he looked at Nicole.

    "No. It''s no use crying now. I still don''t believe that Davon is dead. As long as I don''t see his body, I

    won''t believe it."

    "Alright."

    Samuel stoppedforting her.

    At this time, anyfort seemed useless.

    Morgan checked Nicole and made sure that she was fine. Then they got on the ne and flew straight

    towards Country F.

    Zayn had already received the message that Nicole and Samuel wereing over. He had prepared

    rooms for them and went to the airport to pick them up.

    When Nicole saw Zayn''s thin face, she was about to shed tears.

    "Zayn."

    Davon was the oldest among the three of them, then Tim, and Zayn was the youngest.

    Zayn burst into tears when he heard that.

    There were fewer and fewer rtives around him. He was really scared that one day he would be

    alone.

    "Hurry up and get in the car. It hasn''t gotten warm yet. Don''t catch a cold."

    Zayn avoided the topic of Davon lest it would make Nicole feel unwell.

    They got into the car and arrived at the pce. Zayn sent someone to take care of Nicole. Samuel

    whispered, "Have your men been back yet?"

    "Yes, but the Dark Forest is a primeval forest. Theboratory at the Military Research Institute

    exploded. Perhaps there is some mutation inside. My men are unable to enter the central region, so

    there is no news of Laurence. Perhaps he is in the central region, but it is not easy to find him.

    Therefore, you''d better not go in there. I have already lost a bunch of people."

    Zayn became serious.

    "Was it Laurence who injured people?"

    Cara hurried to ask.

    Zayn nced at her and shook his head, "Not really. It''s the animals inside. As I said, theboratory

    exploded and something leaked out, which caused the mutation of the animals around. It is a serious

    problem. If we couldn''t control it, the animals would probably run out and hurt people. So since you''re

    here, help me out. Davon is an expert in this field, but now... "

    Speaking of Davon, everyone was silent.

 Chapter 1481 Take a Sample

    Chapter 1481 Take a Sample

    Nicole''s stomach hurts for a moment, but she held it back.

    "Do you find Davon''s corpse?"

    After so many days, no one dared to say the word corpse, fearing that it would upset Zayn and

    Phoenix. Because Phoenix was a princess, although the rtionship between Davon and Zayn was not

    made public, Davon was considered as the emperor''s son-inw of Country F. Now that the son-inw

    had been killed, the atmosphere in the entire pce was truly heavy.

    Now that Nicole had said the word, the surrounding guards and maids looked at her and hurriedly

    lowered their heads, afraid that the King would me them.

    Zayn also felt very ufortable. Although he didn''t want to hear the word, now that Nicole had

    asked, he had to answer.

    "It hasn''t been found yet, but Inez found one of his legs."

    "One leg? Did you do a DNA test?"

    Nicole was unwilling to believe this fact in her heart, and what she said then made Zayn slightly

    stunned.

    "DNA?"

    "That''s right. Otherwise, how could you conclude that that leg belongs to Davon?"

    Nicole''s words snapped Zayn to his senses.

    Yeah, how could they conclude it was Davon''s leg just by a pair of trousers?

    "I''ll go find Inez now."

    As he spoke, Zayn was about to run out, but he was stopped by Samuel.

    "Let us go with you."

    At this time, Phoenix was probably in a very unstable mood. If Zayn said anything anxious, Phoenix

    would not care if he was the King or not. She would still make a move.

    Cara bit her lower lip and stood there. She was the most embarrassed person because Laurence was

    her boyfriend.

    "Follow me."

    Nicole shook Cara''s hand.

    Cara nodded and suppressed the sadness in her eyes.

    The group went to the Sawyer''s.

    Samuel looked at Nicole worriedly and asked, "How do you feel?"

    "Quite good."

    Nicole replied in a low voice. She faintly felt that her stomach was a little ufortable, but she could

    endure it.

    Samuel nced at Morgan. Morgan hurriedly took her pulse and gave her a pill.

    A bitter taste rippled through her mouth.

    Normally, Nicole would definitely not be able to take it, but now she had to endure it for Davon''s sake.

    Seeing that Morgan did not say anything, Samuel felt relieved.

    When the few of them arrived at the Sawyer''s, Kim was just about to leave. When he saw that it was

    Zayn, he hurriedly bowed, but Zayn stopped him.

    "There is no need between our friends. Where is Inez?"

    "She hasn''t returned from the Dark Forest yet."

    Kim saw Phoenix go to the Dark Forest day and night these past few days. He really didn''t dare to

    imagine that if something really happened to Davon, would Phoenix be able to live alone?

    The deathly silence on her body was so oppressive that others couldn''t breathe. Although she didn''t

    cry, Kim would rather she did

    "Is Davon''s leg still here?"

    "Yes, it was stored in the bedroom by Phoenix with a crystal coffin."

    Kim said in a low voice with tears in his eyes.

    "Phoenix has been keeping watch over that broken leg without food and water for the past few days.

    She''s about to copse. If we still can''t find Laurence, Inez probably won''t be able to hold on any

    longer."

    Cara knew what Phoenix wanted to do with Laurence. She really didn''t know what to say at this

    moment. They were all women. There was no right and wrong in one rtionship, but deep affection

    only. But now, it seemed that Phoenix''s feelings towards Davon were as strong as death.

    Cara didn''t know how to repay such deep affection.

    "Take us to have a look."

    Nicole spoke.

    Kim hesitated.

    "Phoenix has repeatedly ordered that no one is allowed to approach. This..."

    "I won''t object to her guarding Davon''s corpse, but it depends on whether that broken leg belongs to

    him. If not, why would she be full of remorse?"

    As Nicole spoke, she pushed Kim away.

    Because he knew Nicole''s identity and physical condition, Kim didn''t dare to further stop her, but what

    Nicole said just now made him a little puzzled.

    "The name on the trousers was personally embroidered by Phoenix. It can''t be wrong. Why isn''t it

    Davon''s broken leg?"

    No one answered Kim''s question. Perhaps everyone had a fantasy that the broken leg was not

    Davon''s.

    The group quickly entered Davon and Phoenix''s bedroom.

    To preserve the broken leg, the temperature in the bedroom directly dropped to the lowest. As soon as

    Nicole opened the door, she was shuddered by the cold air.

    Samuel hurriedly took off his coat and wrapped it around her.

    "Let me go in. The temperature inside is too low. I''m afraid you can''t take it."

    "Morgan, go see if you can get some samples."

    Nicole did not let Samuel in, and she did not want to go in either. She did not dare to look, nor did she

    want to admit it. She would not believe anyone''s words before the scientific data came out.

    How could someone as powerful as her brother, who had survived Leo''s persecution back then, die so

    easily?

    Moreover, Laurence''s sudden rage was truly unimaginably queer, and there was no trace of it.

    Morgan nced at Samuel. Seeing that Samuel nodded, she took the tool and walked in.

    Not long after, Morgan came out without destroying anything inside.

    Nicole looked at Zayn and whispered, "Zayn, please take a sample and do a DNA test."

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not follow Zayn back and directly stayed at the Sawyer''s.

    Zayn was still a little worried and called the best doctors over.

    The test report took 24 hours at least, so Samuel had someone prepare something to eat, but Nicole

    could not eat anything.

    "You should at least eat some. Your body can''t withstand the torment anymore. Phoenix is already not

    eating and drinking. Are you going to kill me if you continue like this?"

    Samuel was worried.

    Nicole looked at him and knew his mood. She forced herself to eat something, but not long after, she

    vomited all of it.

    Morgan said somewhat awkwardly, "Mrs. Green probably has the morning sickness again."

    At first, Nicole''s morning sickness disappeared within a few days, but now she started to vomit again.

    Morgan did not find anything wrong after examining her, so it should still be morning sickness.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and saw that she couldn''t eat anything. The journey was also tiresome. He

    was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to hold on, so he asked, "Where is the kitchen?"

    "Over here."

    Kim pointed out.

    "I''ll make you something to eat."

    "No need."

    Nicole wanted to refuse, but Samuel had left.

    Not long after, Samuel made a bowl of sour and spicy noodles.

    This time, Nicole did not vomit after eating. Samuel finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    When Phoenix returned, she saw Samuel and Nicole. She was a little surprised.

    "Why are you here? Isn''t Mango''s body not allowed to go out?"

    Nicole looked at Phoenix. It had not been a long time sincest time she saw her. She had lost a lot of

    weight. She had dark circles, and her eyes were filled with purple veins. She looked extremely

    haggard.

    "Phoenix, if Davon knows your condition, he will feel distressed."

    Nicole''s words instantly made Phoenix''s eyes wet.

    "Distressed? If only he was distressed. If it could make him hurry back, I would be willing to die."

    "Don''t talk nonsense."

    Nicole scolded her, but she felt ufortable.

    "I will find Laurence to avenge Davon."

    Phoenix''s words made Cara a little anxious, but she didn''t know what to say.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Phoenix. I''m very sorry about Mr. Davon. I apologize to you on behalf of Laurence."

    Cara lowered her head and sincerely apologized.

    However, Phoenix said coldly, "Is it enough to simply apologize for murder? Then can you say that it

    doesn''t matter if I apologize to you after killing Laurence?"

    Cara didn''t know how to reply.

    Nicole rarely saw Phoenix''s violent appearance, even when she had treated Nicole as her rival in love.

    "Phoenix."

    "It''s useless for anyone to say anything about this. If Davon is fine, I wouldn''t care if you scolded me,

    not to mention to apologize. But now that I still don''t know whether my husband is alive, and it''s your

    boyfriend Laurence who made it. Isn''t it ridiculous for you to say sorry to me? It is a person, not a dog

    or a cat, and it could not be settled with an apology. You should be d that I''m still rational and didn''t

    throw you out."

    Phoenix red at Cara, and her expression was filled with resentment as if she wanted to kill her.

    Nicole hurriedly pulled her back and whispered, "You can''t judge that Davon is gone just because of a

    broken leg. What if that broken leg isn''t his?"

    "I sewed the trousers!"

    "So what? Pants are lifeless, while people are alive. I''ve sent someone to do a DNA test, and we will

    have the result tomorrow. If that broken leg is not Davon''s, then it means that he is very likely still alive.

    Then isn''t your present stance that the whole world is your enemy in vain? Also, you should hurry up

    and eat something. Take a nap and rest. You can only do what you need to do after you have enough

    energy."

    Nicole''s words left Phoenix a little dumbfounded.

    "Are you saying that the broken leg is not Davon''s?"

    "I''m just saying that it''s possible. Before there''s any scientific evidence, isn''t it a bit too arbitrary for you

    to make such an early judgment? Phoenix, I know that you and Davon have deep affection toward

    each other, but I believe in Laurence and Davon. He shouldn''t die so easily."

    Nicole didn''t know if she wasforting Phoenix or herself, but Phoenix had obviously heard her.

    "But those people are all dead. They died miserably. Davon..."

    "As long as we don''t find his corpse, we can''t conclude that he''s dead! You''re his wife, so you should

    have confidence in him, right? Phoenix, listen to me. Go eat and sleep. We will have the result after

    you wake up."

    Looking at Nicole''s warm eyes, Phoenix finally rxed.

    "Is it really possible that he is still alive? I''ve been inside the Dark Forest before, but I can''t go in. Many

    mutated animals are blocking it, and the creatures that enter will be torn apart. So..."

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Believe in Davon, Phoenix, and rx. Now that we''re here, no matter what happens, we''ll be by your

    side. He''s not only your husband, but he''s also my brother, isn''t he?"

    Phoenix finally rxed after hearing Nicole''s words. She cried out loud. Her cry was so heart-

    wrenching that even moved the listeners to tears.

 Chapter 1482 Just A Guess, Im Not Sure

    Chapter 1482 Just A Guess, I''m Not Sure

    Finally, as Phoenix got tired, she went back to her room and fell asleep.

    Nicole had someone put the broken leg in the cold storage in the basement.

    For now, there was nothing they could do. After going through such a long journey, all of them felt

    somewhat tired, so Samuel asked them to get some rest.

    Lucas took a single room. He turned on hisputer and kept typing as if he was searching for

    something. A few minutester, after entering a long series of codes, he found nothing and had to take

    his eyes off theputer with frustration.

    There were no traces of Davon anywhere. Was he gone?

    Lucas felt pity when he thought of Mommy pretending to be tough and calm.

    Suddenly his phone rang.

    Lucas lowered his head and saw that someone wanted to friend him on WeChat, and that person was

    Yasmeen.

    He slightly frowned and rejected directly.

    Unexpectedly, Yasmeen kept sending the friend requests. To ignore it, Lucas threw the phone aside.

    With no response from Lucas, Yasmeen was so angry that she asked Jasmine to hack into Lucas''

    Such behavior irritated Lucas.

    "Yasmeen, stay away from me! I didn''t friend you because I don''t want to! Mind your own business.

    OK? Where''s your brain? The dog ate it?"

    "You ate it."

    Yasmeen was quite happy to receive the video call from Lucas at first. However, before her smile

    faded, Lucas'' severe scolding provoked her into anger.

    "I just sent a friend request! What''s wrong with you? I don''t bite."

    "I hate you, understand? I don''t like you at all! So please stay away from me!"

    Lucas finished and hung up the phone directly.

    This was the first time he was so rude to a girl.

    But in his eyes, Yasmeen was not a girl.

    After all, girls would not take off his pants the first time they met.

    Lucas could remember this for the rest of his life.

    Looking at the phone being hung up, Yasmeen somehow wanted to cry.

    Stupid Lucas! He said that he hated her!

    How was it possible for her to be hated? She was such a cute girl!

    She had no idea that Lucas was upset because of Davon''s disappearance. She was just a child, and a

    child''s world was very simple. She liked Lucas, so she wanted to y with him. What was wrong with

    that?

    Lucas quickly rebuilt theputer''s firewall. He didn''t give up on investigating Laurence''s

    whereabouts, even though he still found nothing.

    "This is weird," Lucas thought.

    No matter who it was, there should be traces as long as he existed, not to mention that Samuel had

    imnted an internal chip on Laurence. Even if the tracker was lost, the internal chip would still be able

    to locate him. But now, there was no trace of the chip at all.

    Thinking of this, Lucas hurried to Samuel''s room.

    "Samuel!"

    "Be quiet!"

    Samuel silenced him immediately.

    Only then did Lucas realize that Nicole was asleep, though she wasn''t sleeping soundly.

    "Come with me."

    Samuel led him to the courtyard.

    "What did you find?"

    He knew that his son was more than skilled, and that was why he could take care of his wife with heart

    and soul. Now that he saw Lucas'' facial expression, he asked.

    Lucas replied at once, "I remember you said that you had imnted a chip on Laurence?"

    "Yes, under the subcutaneous tissue. Ordinary people won''t be able to discover it."

    Samuel answered instantly.

    Lucas frowned and said, "I tried to track on Davon, but found nothing. So, I traced Uncle Laurence. The

    result is the same. The chip seems not working suddenly. Samuel, this is weird."

    Samuel thought of something all of a sudden.

    "Someone blocked him from connecting the outside world."

    "I guess so, but who will it be? Will it be the one behind the scenes? He''s in the Dark Forest?"

    None of them had an answer.

    At this moment, Ernesto walked in.

    "Mr. Green, we found another team searching near the Dark Forest. Perhaps the target is also

    Laurence."

    "Who are they?"

    Hearing Samuel''s question, Ernesto shacked his head.

    "I don''t know. They are cunning. But they do look like mercenaries more than people from Country F."

    Samuel frowned.

    "Samuel, could it be the force behind all these?"

    Lucas'' conjecture happened to coincide with Samuel''s.

    While if the other force that searching for Laurence was from the group behind the scenes, then who

    would it be to block him?

    Things were getting more and moreplicated.

    "Keep going. Track down that force and find out where they are staying if possible."

    "OK."

    Ernesto retreated rapidly.

    Samuel hadn''t told Ernesto about Alison''s arrival. It was hard to say that if he could withstand it if he

    had known that Alison was missing, or even dead.

    As Samuel turned around, he saw Lucas'' eyebrows knitted in a frown. This boy was just so precocious

    that it was easy for everyone to forget he was still a child. Thinking of this, Samuel felt a bit sorry for

    him.

    "Go get some rest. You must be tired after flying for so long. As for Laurence and Davon, take your

    time. Haste makes waste."

    "But..."

    "Be good. If you get sick, Mommy will be even more worried."

    The words pursed Lucas'' lips sessfully.

    He nodded and turned back to his room.

    However, Samuel couldn''t fall asleep anymore.

    Seeing Samuel standing outside, Morgan handed him the medicine and water.

    "Mr. Green, it''s time to take your medicine."

    Samuel''s body hadn''t recovered yet, which made it risky for him to show up this time, but he insisted

    since it concerned Davon and Phoenix. Morgan could do nothing but took good care of their bodies

    with due diligence.

    Samuel took the medicine and said in a low voice, "Take good care of Mrs. Green and ensure her

    safety no matter what happens."

    "I will."

    "I mean, if it''s either Nicole or the baby, it''s always Nicole."

    Samuel looked at Morgan seriously.

    She paused for a moment before nodding.

    Unlike Samuel, many men cared more about children. She was a little surprised, but she said nothing.

    Time passed in everyone''s anxiety and depression.

    Phoenix had had a long sleep, as no one wanted to bother her. Perhaps because of the sadness or

    tiredness, Phoenix fell into a marathon of sleep, and Nicole was having a slight fever.

    Morgan gave her some medicine since Nicole''s mental state was not very well.

    Samuel said nothing but he kept frowning all the time.

    Twenty-four hourster, the result came out. The broken leg was not Davon''s.

    This news gave everyone relief.

    "It''s not Davon''s! It''s not Davon''s!"

    Crying andughing at the same time, Kim was overjoyed, while Zayn was still puzzled. He whispered,

    "Now that the leg is not from Davon, why would it be in his pant? So Davon is still alive?"

    This question silenced everyone again.

    They could still remember Laurence''s destructive power. Even though they hadn''t watched the live

    broadcast, they saw how crazy he was through the surveince videos.

    Would Davon be able to survive Laurence?

    No one dared to guess.

    After Phoenix woke up and heard about the broken leg, she was stunned before burst intoughter. It

    was not until she stoppedughing, she started to cry.

    If it weren''t for Morgan, Nicole was scared that such prized emotions would have driven Phoenix

    insane.

    "Phoenix, Davon will be fine. He will be fine."

    Nicole said.

    Maybe it was the firm gaze, maybe it was Nicole who mentioned the matter of the broken leg. Phoenix

    had an inexplicable trust in her.

    "I trust you. Davon is alive. He must still be alive."

    Everyone was encouraged, but Samuel said carefully, "Whether he is alive or not, to the outside world,

    we must pretend to be sad."

    "Why?"

    Nicole sensed that he seemed to have hidden something from everyone.

    Looking at his wife''s puzzled face, Samuel whispered, "Another force is searching for Laurence. Before

    leaving the Seapolis City, Laurence has imnted a chip under his subcutaneous tissue, so that I can

    track him. But now, there is no feedback. It seems that he has been segregated on purpose. It might be

    Davon who did this if they are together. We don''t know why he did it, so the best way is to take the

    quiet approach."

    Everyone was stunned after hearing this.

    Zayn took the first to react.

    "You mean this is probably a n between them?"

    "Just a guess. I''m not sure."

    Samuel fixed his eyes on Phoenix, in case of an overreaction.

    Phoenix was stunned for a while, but she was calm and continued softly, "As long as he is still alive,

    nothing else matters."

    "Then we should be carefultely. Several unknown forces are behind us. We can''t tell if they are

    enemies or friends, so it is still necessary to search in the Dark Forest every day."

    "OK."

    Samuel set up a n for everyone.

    After listening carefully, Nicole found the n very eptable. Thus, she went back to her room.

    It was already noon when Lucas woke up. The atmosphere was still a little depressed after eating.

    To confuse the outside world, Phoenix kept going to the Dark Forest before dawn, as a few days ago.

    With Lucas following them, Nicole went to the Dark Forest with Samuel.

    However, as soon as they entered the Dark Forest, a creepy feeling came to them, as if Death was

    staring at them in the darkness. It was extremely ufortable. That kind of threat made them more

    thrilling since they were both skilled.

    Samuel nced at Lucas and whispered, "No matter what happenster, take your mommy out of

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    here."

    "What about you?"

    Nicole grabbed onto Samuel. She knew him well and thus felt a little angry.

    "Are you going to leave me alone again? Samuel, you haven''t learned a lesson in Country F, right?"

    Samuel was depressing hearing the words.

    "Nicole..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, the danger behind him approached suddenly.

 Chapter 1483 Lucas Is Good Enough

    Chapter 1483 Lucas Is Good Enough

    "Samuel, watch out!"

    Lucas turned around and saw a tiger pouncing towards them. The tiger had eyes red.

    He heard that this forest had been contaminated by pollutants from a destroyed research institute. For

    this reason, the animals here had been mutated.

    They couldn''t even deal with an ordinary tiger, then what could they do to a mutated one?

    Lucas subconsciously pulled Samuel over, but Samuel suddenly turned around and hurled a dagger at

    the tiger''s eyes.

    "Go with your mommy now!"

    After that, Samuel jumped up and faced the tiger.

    Nicole was frightened to death.

    Although she knew that it was normal to see wild animals in this primeval forest, she couldn''t believe

    his eyes when she saw them.

    "Lucas, you go first."

    Nicole raised her hand and threw Lucas out.

    "No, Mommy."

    Although Lucas was unwilling to leave, he was too weak to resist it. He was thrown out by Nicole and

    trapped in a unexpectedly.

    "Mommy!"

    Lucas struggled to free himself. But the had electricity, and he felt a bit dizzy instantly.

    Nicole didn''t expect that she would put Lucas into a dangerous situation.

    Her husband was fighting with the fierce tiger and her son was being tortured by the electrical.

    Nicole was in great pain, but she could do nothing.

    She had never had a dilemma like that before. Lucas was about to lose consciousness and Samuel

    was also in a pickle. He was injured, and the smell of fresh blood made the tiger even more excited.

    At this time, Samuel found a chance to say, "Save Lucas first, I''m all right."

    Finally, Nicole ran towards Lucas.

    At this moment, a team of mercenaries walked out with guns and aimed at Nicole.

    "Don''t move! Otherwise, we''ll kill him."

    Some of them aimed at Nicole and some aimed at Lucas. Nicole looked at them and frowned.

    Samuel had said that someone was looking for Laurence. It seemed to be true. Judging from these

    men''s way of dressing, she had someone in mind.

    "Do you work for Martha''s father?"

    She did not know who Martha''s father was, so she could only inquire in this way.

    "Follow us!"

    The number of their members had decreased because some had died earlier in the Dark Forest. Now

    Samuel was fighting with the tiger, and it was the best time for them to take Nicole away. Moreover,

    Lucas was in their hands, so they were sure that she would follow them.

    Seeing that her son was about to faint, Nicole whispered, "Free my son and I''ll go with you."

    "Don''t y tricks, or we''ll shoot Samuel."

    "If Samuel dies, you will also die."

    Nicole knew that they needed Samuel to stop the tiger. Otherwise, everyone would be in danger.

    Samuel''s sacrifice was worth it only for saving her and Lucas, but now...

    Nicole''s eyes were full of coldness.

    Without thinking, she directly rushed towards Lucas and threw the dagger to the that was holding

    Lucas.

    At the same time, Nicole shouted, "Samuel, lure the tiger over. If we die here today, these people must

    die with us!"

    Hearing that, Samuel stopped fighting with the tiger and turned around to run towards Nicole.

    Those mercenaries never imagined that Nicole would make such a suicidal choice. They were so

    scared that they turned around and ran away.

    The tiger was very excited when it saw its prey. It howled towards these people, which made everyone

    tremble in fear.

    One of the mercenaries sprained his leg and was killed by the tiger in the next moment. His blood

    sttered the ground.

    At the same time, Samuel pulled Nicole into his embrace and then rolled in Lucas'' direction.

    Samuel was surprised to see the electrical.

    That meant there was electricity nearby.

    Samuel quickly let go of Nicole.

    Nicole thought of it as well. She quickly searched for the switch, but Samuel could not wait and took out

    his pistol and fired at the rope on the.

    The moment the rope broke, Nicole found the switch and turned it off. The two of them quickly carried

    Lucas out.

    Seeing Lucas'' pale face, Nicole''s heart ached.

    She threw the electrical at the mercenaries and turned on the switch.

    "Ah!"

    Miserable screams cut through the forest. Several mercenaries were hit and fell to the ground, then

    they were eaten by the tiger.

    At this moment, Nicole and Samuel quickly held Lucas, turned and ran.

    The Dark Forest was covered in fog now, so it was difficult to see the road or discern the direction.

    Samuel took out his phone and checked. There was no cell phone reception.

    They ran fast all the way. The spiders there were so big with red eyes, which made them extremely

    horrible.

    Nicole had a bit of a stomach ache, but she didn''t dare to stop.

    Samuel whispered, "We may have entered the center of the Dark Forest."

    This was also Nicole''s worst fear.

    She looked at Lucas who had fainted in her arms and frowned.

    "Can''t you find a way out?"

    "Perhaps now we can only wait for the fog to lift. Thepass doesn''t work."

    Samuel was also somewhat annoyed.

    He never imagined that the Dark Forest would be so dangerous, let alone knew those mercenaries

    would appear here.

    Just now, why did they want to kidnap Lucas and Nicole?

    Who was Martha''s father?

    Samuel couldn''t find out an answer.

    More and more wild beasts wereing towards them.

    They were like fat meat, attracting a lot of carnivores.

    Nicole held Samuel''s hand tightly and suddenly smiled, "If we die here today, would you me me?"

    "No, why would you think that?"

    Samuel was calm now.

    If he died here alone, he might be worried. Now that his wife and son were by his side, he felt relieved.

    "It was my idea toe here, and I even brought Lucas here. I''m so ashamed of him."

    "Lucas won''t me you. What he wants most is to protect his mother and sister."

    What Samuel said was just what Lucas thought.

    Lucas woke up and looked around at the surroundings. Hearing Samuel''s words, he could not help but

    say, "Mommy, we will get out of here. God will bless us."

    "When did you be superstitious? A man must have the ability to protect the person he wants to

    protect. He can''t just count on God.

    Hearing that Samuel''s lecture on virility, Nicole smiled and said, "Samuel,e on. Lucas is good

    enough."

    "Well, I didn''t say that Lucas wasn''t good. How could my son be bad?"

    What he said even praised himself at the same time.

    They three were somewhat calm and rxed. Then, Nicole set Lucas on his feet. There were more and

    more animals in the surroundings, which made the hair on the back of Nicole''s neck stand up.

    Samuel said solemnly, "We will have to split up and fightter. Lucas, you deal with the animals behind

    you. Nicole, you just deal with those around you. I''ll deal with the rest."

    "Alright."

    They quickly settled on this and became serious.

    This would be a fierce battle.

    Nicole was pregnant, and she felt ufortable in her stomach. Now, she had little time to worry about

    her unborn baby. She only hoped that Samuel and Lucas could get out of the woods safely.

    The three of them nned to try their best to fight.

    Lucas had made some preparation in advance. He took out a small bottle and threw it at the animals.

    Then he shouted, "Samuel, Mommy, hold your breath and close your eyes."

    Although they didn''t know what their son had used, Nicole and Samuel quickly held their breath and

    closed their eyes.

    Everything went ck.

    Lucas held their hands and quickly said, "Run!"

    Samuel and Nicole didn''t have time to ask. They had been running for a while. After they found that

    there were no animals behind, they stopped to rest.

    "Nicole, are you okay? Is your stomach hurting?"

    Samuel immediately checked Nicole''s legs and stomach.

    Although her stomach ached, it was just bearable. Other than that, she was fine. She hurriedly shook

    her head.

    Samuel took off his coat andid it on the ground. Nicole sat down and gasped for breath.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Lucas was also breathless.

    He had never been in such an awkward position.

    Samuel also looked terrible. He was injured and his clothes were soaked in blood.

    "What did you throw just now?"

    Samuel asked while panting.

    Lucas nced at the surroundings and whispered, "Some hallucinogenic drugs from Joseph. Before I

    came here, I added some chili powder into the bottle. The drug may be not working on those mutated

    animals, but the chili powder will take effect on them since the wind is on our side."

    Nicole and Samuel were stunned when they heard this, and then Nicole gave a thumbs up.

    "Lucas, you''re such a genius! Why didn''t we think of it?"

    Samuel alsoughed.

    Sometimes children were much smarter than adults.

    "This ce is dangerous, and we need to get out of here as soon as possible. Phoenix may be worried

    about us. If we are missing, they will feel sad."

    Samuel covered his wound and said.

    Nicole looked at his wound with pity.

    "Since we can''t find a way out, let me treat your wound now."

    As she spoke, Nicole was about to get up, but she was stopped by Samuel.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. You need to rest more now."

    "I''ll do it."

    Lucas took out a small bottle of iodophor from his pocket, which made Samuel surprised.

    "You took these things with you all the way?"

    "Joseph asked me to do it."

    Lucas said proudly, and at the same time, he heard a sound that was not far away.

 Chapter 1484 Shes Alive

    Chapter 1484 She''s Alive

    "Is anyone there?"

    Nicole heard something too, but she was too tired to be as flexible as usual.

    Samuel quickly stood in front of Nicole and pulled Lucas into his arms.

    Before long, a group of people came. They were wearing masks and protective clothing. No one knew

    who they were and what kind of force they belonged to.

    "Who are you?"

    After thinking for a while, Samuel knew that if they fought, he would be no match for them. Nicole was

    exhausted, and Lucas was still a child. He couldn''t let his son take the risk.

    The strangers didn''t say anything and directly caught the three of them.

    Samuel and Lucas were about to struggle, but they were stopped by Nicole.

    "Let''s see what they''re going to do. We can''t stay here. It''s good to have someone take us out now."

    Nicole''s voice was so low that only Samuel and Lucas could hear it.

    They didn''t resist and followed those people.

    Samuel nced at Nicole and said, "My wife is in poor health. I''m afraid she can''t go too far with you

    now. Do you have a stretcher?"

    His question was a little ridiculous. Nicole and Lucas both didn''t know what to say. They thought

    Samuel was crazy!

    But to their surprise, those people took out a folding stretcher and carried it with four people. They

    didn''t say anything, but the meaning was obvious.

    Nicole and Lucas were stunned. But Samuel directly picked up Nicole and put her on the stretcher, and

    said, "Thank you."

    The strangers just nodded and carried Nicole to the forest.

    Lucas was confused, but he didn''t ask anything. Instead, he closely followed Samuel and whispered,

    "Samuel, this is the way to the deep forest. If we meet some monsters, these people won''t treat us as

    bait, will they?"

    "Don''t worry, if it is true, I will be the first. You are too small to satisfy the monster."

    Lucas'' mouth twitched.

    ''He can''t be serious, can he?''

    The strangers didn''t seem to hear their conversation and continued to walk into the forest.

    Nicole couldn''t figure out what these people were doing. She looked at Samuel, who told her to calm

    down, so she didn''t say anything.

    About half an hourter, there were only some mutated animals on the road. But the animals trembled

    the moment they saw these people as if they were the masters of the forest.

    Samuel''s eyes shed as he was lost in thought, so was Nicole.

    Finally, they saw a house in the middle of the forest.

    The house was very beautiful. The old trees were like a barrier, and the branches extended to the

    window, making it look like a natural hammock. If those men''s identities were clear, Nicole would think

    of this ce as a paradise.

    Those people took them into the vi.

    It seemed to be a group of vis. Three-story vis were lined up, and no one knew who lived there.

    Nicole, Samuel, and Lucas were taken to the vi in the middle. Everything here was in artificial

    intelligence, and they even saw smart robots working instead of servants.

    Lucas looked around and found that there were cameras everywhere. It seemed that they had been

    monitored from the moment they entered the door. This feeling was very bad.

    Lucas frowned slightly. Samuel was also ufortable. All of sudden, Lucas stretched out his wrist

    and tapped the codes on the virtualputer screen in front of him. Soon, the whole vi was powered

    off.

    Although the spare battery was on, Lucas showed his ability to the owner. If he wanted to, it would be

    easy for him to hack the vis.

    Samuel was very proud of his son''s actions.

    Nicole looked at them with satisfaction and joy. She was very proud of her son''s courage at this time.

    The pping sound came from upstairs, which made Samuel and Nicole nervous.

    Was the mysterious man finally going to show up?

    Would he be the one who could control everything?

    Could he be Martha''s father?

    When they were guessing, they saw a womaning from upstairs.

    But when Nicole saw the woman''s figure, she couldn''t help trembling.

    She couldn''t believe her eyes and rubbed them. When the woman finally appeared in front of Nicole,

    her face was wet with tears.

    She covered her mouth and didn''t dare to speak or take a deep breath, fearing that everything was just

    a fantasy and would disappear in the blink of an eye. But she was so excited and burst into tears.

    "You are a mother of several children, and there is a baby in your belly. Why do you still like to cry?"

    The woman said dotingly and even touched Nicole''s head.

    Feeling the warmth, Nicole held her hand tightly and wouldn''t let go.

    Samuel was also stunned, he could not believe his eyes.

    How could that be?

    The woman looked at Samuel and smiled, "What''s wrong? The famous Mr. Green has be a fool

    too?"

    "Mom?"

    The moment Samuel called her "mom", Nicole couldn''t help hugging her.

    She was warm!

    She was alive!

    But how was that possible?

    She saw with her own eyes that Audrey was buried in the fire. How could she still be alive?

    "Are you my mother?"

    "Silly girl, don''t you even recognize me?"

    Audrey looked at Nicole with a gentle smile as usual.

    There were too many questions in Nicole''s mind, but she just wanted to hold Audrey tightly, fearing that

    she would disappear in an instant.

    Lucas was also a little surprised. He just kept looking at her.

    Audrey thought the three of them were so cute. She wiped the tears for Nicole and said softly, "Silly girl,

    you are bathed in tears now, what will you do when you see your father?"

    "My father?"

    Nicole was suddenly stunned.

    Audreyughed. Nicole had never seen such a happy smile before.

    While they were talking, a man came downstairs.

    Since Nicole had met Elvis, she knew clearly that the man in front of her was her father, Xander Don.

    But what was going on?

    Didn''t her father die more than twenty years ago?

    Looking at his daughter who had grown up, Xander felt sorrowful.

    "Are you Nicole? I''m your father, Xander Don."

    These words didn''t sound real to her.

    Nicole quickly turned around and looked at Samuel, "Pinch me to see if I''m dreaming. Can the mutated

    animals in the forest make me hallucinate? It feels like a dream!"

    Samuel felt the same way.

    He smiled bitterly and said, "Why don''t you pinch me? I think I might be hallucinating too."

    Seeing them like this, Lucas went straight to Xander and poked the back of his hand.

    Feeling the warmth of his hand, he blinked his eyes and asked, "Are you really my grandfather?

    Haven''t you been dead for many years? How could youe back to life?"

    Xander suddenlyughed.

    This kid was so cute.

    He squatted down and picked up Lucas, saying kindly, "I can''te back to life. I''m just not dead."

    "Since you are alive, why did you hide for so many years? Don''t you know how much my mom misses

    you?"

    Lucas was a little dissatisfied.

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Audrey couldn''t help but feel sorry for Xander.

    "It''s not your grandfather''s fault. He can do nothing about it."

    "Mom, what''s going on? Weren''t you and dad buried in mes? How could you..."

    Nicole could still remember her pain and despair back then.

    Audrey looked at Nicole, took her hand and sat on the sofa, and asked the robot to pour a ss of hot

    water for them.

    She said softly, "When I saw your father''s body, I thought he was dead. But when I hugged him, he was

    still warm, so I kept an eye on it."

    Speaking of this, Audrey took a look at Nicole. Seeing that she didn''t me her, she continued, "If your

    father was still alive, he would have been trapped on Elvis'' ind for so many years, and it would be

    worse than death. So I thought I must take him out of that ind. But at that time, it was difficult for me

    to take you out, let alone your vegetative father. That''s why I wanted to deceive everyone with the fire.

    After all, there was nothing left after the fire. Even if someone wanted to investigate, it was impossible

    to find anything out. Nicole, please forgive me. I knew you would have a way to leave, but your father

    was different. He needed me."

    There was a trace of guilt and remorse in Audrey''s eyes.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "Mom, I don''t me you. If I were you, I would have done that. But

    how did you escape from that ind?"

    "There was an exit. I thought it might be left by Lillian. No matter who did it, it helped. It was an

    emergency at that time. I didn''t know what happened to your father, so I had to take him out of the

    ind. In order not to attract attention, I hide the truth from all of you. Only in this way can we have

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    enough time to find out the cause."

    Xander felt sorry for Audrey. Nicole took a look at Xander. Although he was her father, he was still a

    little strange to her. She looked at Audrey again and asked, "What about your disease? Have you been

    treated? How are you feeling now?"

 Chapter 1485 Thats the Best Youve Got

    Chapter 1485 That''s the Best You''ve Got

    Audrey smiled happily as she spoke.

    "I''m fine. I wasn''t sick anyway. I was only poisoned."

    What Audrey said just stunned Nicole since she once thought about the possibility that Audrey might

    have cancer. Now Audrey''s response seemed to deny her spection. Nicole looked grim.

    Morgan was the one who first diagnosed Audrey as a cancer patient. Now that Morgan was not here,

    though she was still in F Country. Although she believed that Morgan would not betray Samuel again,

    she was still not feeling good.

    "Who had you poisoned?"

    "Let''s take our time. You''ve been interrogating me since you''ve been back! Is there anything you want

    to have now?"

    Audrey didn''t want to talk about it.

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s pale face and couldn''t help but feel concerned.

    "Mom, get us fed, please. We had run out too much energy in the Dark Forest. There''s also Lucas,

    holding up all along the way. His has probably reached his limit."

    Upon hearing that, Audrey looked at Lucas again, who waspletely exhausted. He kept alert before

    since he did not know who Audrey was. Now that he knew that it was his grandmother, Lucas needn''t

    hold back anymore.

    "Grandma, I want to get some sleep."

    Lucas spoke softly. His voice made Nicole feel concerned, not to mention Audrey.

    "Alright then, I will take you to sleep. As for Nicole and Samuel, you too may get some rest as well.

    This ce is very safe. No one cane in here."

    Samuel nodded.

    Nicole looked at Xander who was not far away. He had never said anything, but Nicole could still feel

    his tender love in his gaze.

    She had a lot to ask, but now she didn''t know where to start.

    Samuel held her hand and whispered, "Take a rest first, and then we''ll get to know everything."

    "Alright."

    Nicole was also very tired, so she could only listen to Samuel and went to the room that Audrey had

    prepared for them.

    After getting into the room, Nicole whispered, "Samuel, is it true that my mother is still alive? She..."

    "It''s true. Not only your mother but your father is still alive. I know you''re excited and you have so many

    questions, but now you have to rest. So be good and get some sleep. You may shoot all your questions

    after you wake up."

    "Then you should stay with me."

    Nicole felt as if she were in a dream. Only when Samuel was with her did she feel at ease and felt that

    everything was not a dream.

    "Alright."

    Samuel sat down.

    Nicole treated his wound and they went to bed.

    She felt exhausted physically, yet she was too excited to fall asleep.

    Nicole was upset.

    "But I can''t fall asleep!"

    Samuel couldn''t help butugh.

    "How''s the baby? Need a doctor for you?"

    "No need. The baby is fine. I wonder if it was due to the meticulous recuperation from before, I feel that

    the child is much stronger even after these sufferings. Perhaps this is the best gift from the heavens."

    Nicole put her hand on her belly, with content on her face.

    Although she came because of Laurence and Davon, she never thought that she would meet her

    deceased parents here. This was simply too surprising for Nicole.

    "Samuel, do you think it was our fate that had led us here?"

    "Perhaps."

    Samuel also felt strange. Seeing that Nicole was as excited as a child, his heart was filled with joy.

    The Green and the Don family weren''t big ones, and he had always been alone. Now Samuel felt quite

    good about having more of the eldership.

    Nicole said excitedly, "Also, about my dad, didn''t those people take out all of my dad''s organs for

    research? How could he still be alive? Did they put his organs back up and sewed him up?"

    Samuel chuckled, then stretched out his finger to tap her forehead, smiled, and said, "Did your

    pregnancy just make a fool out of you? If one''s organs are taken out, can this person still be alive? Did

    you see too many science fiction movies?"

    "But my dad is really in front of me right now. You won''t tell me it''s a robot, right?"

    "Well, maybe it is."

    Samuel wanted to make fun of Nicole.

    Nicole immediately opened her eyes wide.

    "A robot? Really? No wonder he only smiles at me and doesn''t speak much."

    Samuel was speechless when he realized that Nicole did buy his story.

    "Which dog has eaten up your intelligence?"

    "You."

    Well, Samuel suddenly realized that she had got him caught. It was always risky to offend the wives.

    "Alright, alright, alright. I have eaten it. Just ignore your questions and let''s get some sleep first. OK?"

    "OK."

    Although Nicole was excited, she was unable to withstand the protest from her body. She closed her

    eyes and fell asleep. Samuel was much more at ease and soon fell asleep.

    They didn''t wake up until the night, and when they opened their eyes, it was dark outside.

    Nicole stretched her arms and found that Samuel was no longer by her side.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    She turned on the bedsidemp and looked at thefortable room. For a moment, she was still

    unable toe back to earth. She sat on the bed for a while and got her thoughts back.

    "Mom!"

    Nicole suddenly recalled Audrey.

    She was afraid that it would be a dream, so she quickly got out of bed, put on her slippers, and left the

    room.

    In the living room, Samuel was ying chess with Xander while Lucas was ying games with his

    phone. Audrey was cooking in the kitchen. It was a warm scene.

    Nicole didn''t even dare to catch her breath, afraid that everything in front of her would turn into illusions

    and bubbles and disappear.

    She stood at the staircase and watched everything below. Her eyes couldn''t help but feel a little wet.

    She had hoped for a family reunion, but she never thought that it woulde true.

    The first to discover Nicole was Lucas.

    He was tired of ying games and was just about to lift his head and move his neck when he found

    Nicole standing there. Her eyes seemed to be filled with greed and excitement, which made Locus

    somewhat worried.

    "Mommy?"

    Lucas broke the silence and then everyone paused.

    "Nicole, there you are."

    Samuel raised his head and smiled. Then, he wanted to stand up and support Nicole. Nicole saw

    Xander looking back at her with a kind gaze. She was touched almost to tears and greeted him, "Dad."

    She had thought that it would be awkward to call him dad, but it turned out that it came out very

    naturally.

    Xander was slightly stunned and was nearly moved to tears as well.

    "Yes, yes."

    His voice was maic, making Nicole feel that other than Samuel, it was the best sound in the world.

    Samuel walked over and held her hand. "Are you hungry? I was going to cook, but Mom insisted that I

    y chess with Dad. I''ve lost three rounds."

    It sounded like crying out for help.

    Nicole chuckled.

    "Seriously? Aren''t you a genius, Mr. Green? Is there anything in this world that you are not good at?"

    "But that''s Xander! How can I possibly win? How can I defeat my father-inw the moment he just got

    his daughter back? What if he doesn''t like me?"

    Samuel sounded even more aggrieved.

    Nicole smiled.

    "Is that the best you''ve got?"

    "Otherwise?"

    Nicole and Samuel whispered as they walked into the living room.

    Lucas quickly yielded his seat, "Mommy, here."

    Nicole nced at him. Seeing that he was full of energy, she felt a little relieved. She looked at his

    phone again and found that he was ying games.

    "But don''t y for too long. Won''t be good for your eyes."

    Nicole did not forbid Lucas from ying with hisputer and mobile phone, as long as he didn''t y

    too much. After all, eyes needed to be treated carefully for a five-year-old kid.

    "Got it, Mommy, I''m putting it down right now."

    Then Lucas typed a sentence in the game, "My mommy asked me to have some rest. I''ve got go now."

    Then he went offline directly, not caring about the impact of his sudden offline.

    The teammates were all dumbfounded.

    "Holy shit, this is it? If the assassin isn''t here, how are we going to y?"

    Some of his teammates finally reacted and couldn''t help but ask.

    Yasmeen also frowned, "Forget it, I''m not ying, either. So boring."

    And she also went offline.

    They left the others totally at a loss.

    Lucas did not care what the people in the game thought about. He quickly got up and said, "Mommy,

    shall I get you a ss of water?"

    "Alright, thank you, Lucas."

    Nicole smiled.

    Lucas hurriedly ran away.

    Nicole looked at Xander in front of her, feeling a little nervous for no reason.

    "Dad, are you guys ying chess?"

    "Yep. Can you then? Would you like to y?"

    Xander didn''t know how to get along with his daughter.

    He didn''t know that he had a daughter for the past twenty years. Not until he met Audrey again. He

    even had a grandson! He was at a loss and didn''t know how to be a father.

    However, he could tell that Nicole was very happy to see him alive, which made him feel touched and

    Nicole wasn''t very good at chess, but she still knew a little bit about it. However, she was a terrible

    yer.

    She smiled awkwardly.

    "I''m a terrible yer."

    "It''s OK. I''ll teach you."

    Xander put away the chessboard between him and Samuel.

    So Nicole would have to sit down.

    Samuel chuckled when he saw this. So he moved to the kitchen to give Audrey a hand.

    Lucas went back to his room after getting that ss of water for Nicole.

    As soon as he returned to his room, Lucas'' phone rang. He saw Yasmeen''s application on Twitter. He

    paused for a moment before agreeing.

    Since she was a good yer and had a tacit understanding to cooperate with him, he agreed.

    Then he received a message from her.

    "You are a good yer. Are you interested in joining my squad?"

 Chapter 1486 Are You a Robot?

    Chapter 1486 Are You a Robot?

    "Not interested."

    Lucas refused her directly.

    ying games was just a time killer for him to relieve his fatigue. He had no interest in her squad.

    Yasmeen felt a bit frustrated.

    This Lucas was ignorant of her, but she finally befriended him on Twitter. Wasn''t that a good start?

    Yasmeen thought happily and then asked, "Aren''t you in the Seapolis City?"

    "No, you''d better not look for me. I don''t want to see you."

    Lucas rarely treated girls so rudely, but as long as he thought of this girl stripping his pants and looking

    at his penis, he felt ufortable and even disgusted. He wished he could go back to the past and

    deleted this piece of memory for good.

    Yasmeen''s face immediately copsed.

    "You hate me that much?"

    "Yes."

    How can they go on with the conversation?

    Yasmeen felt heartbroken.

    She suddenly thought of something and said, "Do you still mind that I once looked at your penis? Why

    don''t you look at mine, too?"

    Lucas almost choked to death.

    What nonsense was she talking about?

    His face involuntarily blushed, and even his ears turned red.

    Yasmeen didn''t know the slightest bit and continued, "I didn''t do it on purpose. You always remember

    that and keep ignoring me. That''s too awkward. Why not juste to my house sometime or I''ll go to

    yours? I''ll take off my clothes and let you see whatever you want to see. Will that make it up for it?"

    Lucas choked.

    "What nonsense? Who wants to see you? Besides, you don''t even have a penis?"

    These words beat Yasmeen.

    She almost cried.

    "Then what should I do? I can''t install one, can I?"

    Lucas felt that if he continued to talk to this girl, he would also be an idiot.

    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I still have something to take care of. See ya."

    Then Lucas hurriedly threw his phone aside, but his face was burning.

    They were already five years old, so why couldn''t she tell male from female? Should he call Uncle

    Steven and Auntie Ashley and talk about it? After all, Yasmeen was a girl. Wouldn''t it be a

    disadvantage if some other boys did something bad to her?

    Lucas frowned with a depressed expression. He never thought that this was not something he should

    worry about.

    He took the phone and wanted to call Steven, but after thinking for a while, he put it down. What should

    he say?

    He couldn''t say that your daughter had offered to take off her clothes in front of him. He felt that she

    was unconscious of the differences between male and female, so he thought maybe Uncle Steven

    should tell her more about it. Lucas understood very well that if he said that, Steven would kill him.

    After all, Yasmeen and Jasmine were the apples in his eyes.

    Lucas threw away his phone again with some irritation.

    Women are troublesome.

    He must properly educate Zoe so that she wouldn''t be an idiot like Yasmeen.

    Thinking of Zoe, Lucas jumped to his feet.

    Holy shit!

    Zoe was obsessed with Armand now. Wouldn''t she say something stupid to him just like Yasmeen? He

    wasn''t sure about Armand since he seemed a little older. He would know more about it.

    Thinking of this, Lucas was no longer calm.

    He hurriedly sent a video call to Zoe, but no one answered.

    Lucas panicked.

    He did not give up and started to make phone calls. Only after the fourth call did Zoe pick up the

    phone.

    "Lucas! What are you doing? I''m in ss!"

    Zoe pouted her lips in anger.

    Only then did Lucas realize that there was a time difference between the two countries. However, he

    did not restrain himself and directly asked, "What ss are you taking?"

    "Violin! What other sses will I be taking?"

    "Is that boy beside you?"

    "Do you mean Armand? He''s right here. He taught me a lot of irregr movements. He is very

    handsome."

    Zoe''s tone was filled with admiration, which immediately made Lucas feel rather bad.

    "I''m warning you, don''t get too close to him, don''t have any physical contact with him. Do you hear

    me?"

    "Lucas, what''s wrong with you? ying the violin will bring us into physical contact. He''s teaching me,

    okay?"

    Zoe felt that ever since she started to learn the violin, Lucas seemed to have changed as if he had to

    care about everything.

    Lucas didn''t care what she said. He fiercely said, "If you can''t do it, I''ll break your legs and make you

    unable to leave the house for the rest of your life. Anyway, it''s not like I can''t afford to support you."

    "You''re just a lunatic. I won''t tell you anymore."

    Zoe hung up the phone directly.

    Lucas was so angry that he could hardly bear it. He called Zoe again and found that she had turned her

    phone off.

    ''What?''

    ''What does she want?''

    ''How dare she did not answer my phone, just for a bad boy?''

    ''Fine!''

    He decided to wait for Armand toe back and teach him a lesson.

    Lucas thought angrily. His phone rang again. He thought it was Zoe, so he directly pressed the answer

    button without even looking at it. He said angrily, "What? Now you want to apologize to me? It''s too

    beat you to death."

    Yasmeen pouted.

    ''Who was Lucas talking about?''

    "Lucas, who are you going to beat?"

    Yasmeen''s voice surprised Lucas a little. He then looked at the caller ID on his phone.

    Holy shit.

    He cursed in his heart, then hung up the phone straightforwardly and turned off the phone directly.

    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Yasmeen was a little dumbfounded.

    Her phone was hung up?

    She did not give up and called again and she found that he turned off the phone.

    Yasmeen was so angry that she even had a toothache.

    What do you mean by undressing for boys? Did he think that she, Yasmeen, would undress for any

    boy? She wouldn''t have wronged herself if she hadn''t seen his penis.

    This bastard Lucas!

    Yasmeen was so angry that she forgot what she was calling him for.

    Lucas was afraid of being entangled by Yasmeen again, so he directly turned on hisputer and

    started writing scripts. However, he was still thinking about how to separate Zoe from Armand.

    That was his little sister! Some had already been watching her before she even grew up!

    No way!

    He wouldn''t agree!

    Thinking of this, Lucas simply treated the keyboard as Armand and typed it hard.

    On this side, Nicole lost within a few moves. She lost the game three consecutive times. She directly

    quitted and pushed the chess pieces away. She pouted and said, "I don''t wanna y anymore. I''m no

    match for Dad."

    Xander saw his daughter and knew that Samuel had spoiled her like a girl, so he couldn''t help but

    smile and said, "Alright then. No more games."

    Only then did Nicole realize that she was acting like a child. She couldn''t help rubbing her nose and

    said embarrassedly, "Dad, are you mad?"

    "No, how can I? I heard that you''re good at painting. Do you wanna talk about it?"

    "Sure."

    Nicole knew how good Xander was at painting. To be honest, it was hard to tell that Xander was a

    soldier. He looked more like an artist.

    They talked a lot about painting, and Nicole benefited a lot.

    She looked at Xander with admiration. This man was her father!

    A sense of pride arose.

    When Xander saw his daughter''s adoring gaze, his heart was filled with tender love.

    He had missed out on her as she grew up. She must have been a very cute child when she was young.

    Xander sighed as he took out an item and handed it to Nicole.

    "It''s for you."

    "For me?"

    Nicole hurriedly took it over. She saw that it was a bracelet, full of Sanskrit. She did not understand it

    very well.

    "This is..."

    "I engraved this. I originally intended to give it to your mother back then, but I suddenly saw you. I didn''t

    prepare any gifts, so I''ll give it to you as a peaceful message. The Sanskrit script on it is the Diamond

    Sutra. I hope you like it."

    Xander was a little embarrassed.

    He didn''t give her anything before. He even made her cry out of fear of him. He also prepared another

    gift for her. However, it was no good time for that one now, so he could only give her this bracelet first.

    However, Nicole happily took it over and put it in her hand.

    "Thank you, Dad."

    "You''re wee. Don''t you have anything to ask me?"

    Xander knew that Nicole had many questions, but she was very considerate and didn''t ask anything.

    This made him feel that Nicole was like Audrey.

    This was the child that he and Audrey had!

    Thinking of this, Xander felt grateful and his gaze softened.

    Nicole paused for a moment and looked at Xander with some embarrassment. When she came into

    contact with Xander''s loving gaze, she suddenly thought, "Dad, are you a robot?"

    Xander was stunned when he heard this. Nicole also reacted, wishing she could p herself right in the

    face.

    What a stupid question she just asked!

    "Well, no. Dad, that was nonsense. I just want to ask how you are doing."

    "Very well."

    Xander suddenlyughed.

    Hecked the experience to get along with girls. The only girl he had ever met in his life was Audrey.

    However, unlike Audrey, Nicole was his daughter!

    He seemed to see Audrey at an early age in Nicole. She was such an adorable angel as well as a

    crafty elf. He never knew what funny thoughts might pop out of her mind.

    "Why did you suddenly ask me if I''m a robot? Do you think I''m a robot? Is it because my facial nerves

    aren''t rich?"

    As Xander spoke, he hurriedly winked at Nicole, instantly scaring her.

    Really?

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    What did it feel to see a grim person winking at you all of a sudden? She felt terrible.

    Seeing that his daughter was frightened by him, Xander quickly retracted his expression, coughed, and

    "What?"

    Nicole was stunned again. Then, she thought of her previous question and couldn''t help but blush.

    "Dad."

    Xander suddenlyughed out loud. The heartyughter instantly surprised Nicole, but she finally felt

    that he behaved more like a human.

    Well, it seemed that he wasn''t a robot after all. But how did he survive?

 Chapter 1487 Why Are You Here?

    Chapter 1487 Why Are You Here?

    Hearing Xander''sughter, Audrey and Samuel walked out and couldn''t help but ask when they saw

    Nicole''s surprised expression, "What are you talking about so happily?"

    Only then did Xander stopughing. However, there was a trace of gentleness in his eyes. He got up

    and took the apron from Audrey, and then said with a smile, "Sit down and rest for a while. Let me do

    anything else."

    "It''s fine. Samuel helped me with the dinner. I''m not tired."

    Xander''s consideration delighted Audrey.

    Seeing that her parents were so loving, Nicole felt quiteforted.

    Samuel handed the orange juice to Nicole and asked with a smile, "What are you talking about so

    happily?"

    "Just forget it. I''m so embarrassed."

    Nicole was speechless as she leaned against Samuel''s arms and whispered in his ear, "I asked Dad if

    he was a robot."

    Samuel paused slightly and couldn''t help butugh. However, seeing his wife''s annoyed gaze, he

    stopped and asked, "So he was?"

    "I don''t know. Dad asked me to find out where the switch is. I didn''t dare. I think I''m so stupid."

    "It''s fine. I don''t care."

    Nicole was shy because of Samuel''s words. She punched him.

    "Shut up, you''re not allowed to speak anymore."

    Samuel smiled. He felt that this kind of day was good. If there wasn''t a lot of work, he hoped to live

    here with Nicole.

    Seeing Nicole was so happy, Audrey felt relieved.

    "Well, what were you guys talking about just now?"

    Audrey was curious. Xander and Nicole had never seen each other. Although they were rted by

    blood, they were still unfamiliar. However, theyughed loudly.

    Nicole was afraid that Xander would say something about the robot. She said, "We were talking about

    the trend of robots, right?"

    She blinked at Xander, whose heart was about to melt.

    Who could bear daughters'' coquettish?

    "Yeah, right, we were talking about robots."

    Xander could not help but follow Nicole''s words.

    Audrey knew Xander and Nicole were on the same side. She would not be able to ask anything,

    "Alright, I won''t ask about your secret anymore. But can we have dinner now? Where''s Lucas?"

    "Lucas went upstairs. He may be ying with his phone orputer. I''ll go get him."

    While speaking, Nicole was about to go upstairs, but Samuel stopped her.

    "I''ll go. You are pregnant."

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not refuse.

    Samuel knocked on the door. It was until Lucas agreed toe in that Samuel opened the door and

    entered. Seeing that Lucas was writing a script, Samuel nced at it and ask, "What are you

    studying?"

    "The team needs to develop a program. Although I''m no longer in the militarypound, I should finish

    it."

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Lucas finished thest script, he saved and sent it, then turned off theputer.

    Samuel praised Lucas'' persistence and then they went downstairs.

    Nicole felt as if she was dreaming that she could have dinner with her parents. It was wonderful.

    Xander was distressed.

    "It was delicious. Eat more if you like."

    "Alright."

    Regardless of whether she liked or not, Nicole ate all the dishes that Xander picked up for her.

    Lucas was quiet, but he observed Audrey and Xander. Audrey was fond of Lucas.

    "Lucas,e to Grandma."

    Audrey waved at Lucas.

    Lucas intended to refuse. But seeing Audrey''s desire, he came to Audrey. She held him in her arms.

    Grandma''s hug was different from Mommy''s, but it was still warm.

    Lucas sat obediently in Audrey''s arms and frowned for a lot of dishes picked up by her, but he still ate

    without saying anything.

    The atmosphere was harmonious.

    After dinner, Samuel prepared some fruits. They sat on the sofa and ate the fruits while chatting.

    "Mom, are you nning to stay here with Dad forever? If Grandpa knew that you were still alive, he

    would be happy. Besides, Uncle Elvis has alsoe back home. Dad, you can go back and visit him.

    Auntie Sally is now free from Leo''s control and is with Uncle Elvis."

    Nicole couldn''t wait to tell Audrey and Xander everything that had happened.

    Hearing William''s news, Xander paused slightly with distress.

    "Uncle Elvis'' treatment should still take some time. It won''t be toote for us to meet after he recovers

    Nicole was stunned.

    Audrey continued, "Yes, we know what happened outside, but now it isn''t time to go out."

    "Why?"

    Nicole was confused, and Samuel also looked at them.

    Xander whispered, "How did you get in?"

    "I..."

    Only then did Nicole recall why she had entered the ck Forest.

    She had forgotten after meeting Audrey and Xander.

    "We''re here to look for our friend."

    Thinking of Laurence, Nicole was worried.

    Audrey touched Nicole''s head and said, "Are you looking for Laurence, right?"

    "Mom, you know him?"

    Nicole was shocked. Thinking of Audrey and Xander living here and Laurence also being here before,

    Nicole said worriedly, "Mom and Dad, Laurence is my friend. However, there is something wrong with

    him and he is unconscious now. So pleasee out with me. I''ll find another ce where no one can

    find you." It''s too dangerous for you to be here."

    Samuel was also worried.

    "That''s right. Mom and Dad, you shoulde out with us."

    Xander looked at their worried gazes and shook his head. "We are here for reasons. The friend you are

    looking for is also with us now. Don''t worry, he''s fine."

    "Nothing wrong?"

    Nicole and Samuel were stunned.

    Was Laurence fine as they expected?

    Looking at Nicole''s and Samuel''s puzzled gazes, Xander pped his hands and then a girl walked in.

    The girl looked familiar. When she walked in, Nicole was suddenly stunned.

    "Karina? Why are you here?"

    It was Karina!

    Was Booth also here?

    Karina was somewhat ufortable as Nicole looked at her doubtfully.

    "I''ve always lived here. It was Mr. and Mrs. Don who saved me when the Kent''s was in trouble. And

    they taught me some skills to protect myself."

    Karina''s words reminded Nicole of the organization behind Karina.

    In the past, Nicole had always been worried that the organization would hinder Karina and Booth from

    being together. Nicole was even afraid that the organization would take advantage of Karina to deal

    with her and Samuel. But the organization was her parents''?

    Nicole was surprised.

    "Mom..."

    She looked at Audrey.

    Audrey said with a smile, "I am your mother and I care about the people you care about. Since you

    want to protect them, there is nothing wrong with your mother taking care of them for you when you are

    incapable, right?"

    "But why didn''t you tell me?"

    Nicole was touched.

    Audrey whispered, "You and Samuel have always been troubled with all sorts of things. After

    discussing, your father and I were willing to share your burden. As for the result, everyone will know

    sooner orter."

    "Thank you, Mom."

    Samuel got it quickly and thanked Audrey.

    Audrey nodded and said to Karina, "Call Laurence and Davon over."

    Nicole was shocked again by Audrey''s words and she stood up.

    "Davon is still alive?"

    Everyone outside thought that Davon was dead, and even Phoenix almost went crazy because of his

    death. It was unexpected that Davon would be here.

    Xander frowned worriedly. He coughed, "Nicole, be careful of your belly. Don''t be too excited. If you

    can''t calm down, your mother and I won''t tell you anything else."

    "No, please tell me everything. I have too many questions now."

    Nicole sat down again and was assured that she would keep calm. Samuel couldn''t help butugh.

    He thought of Zoe, who sometimes resembled Nicole.

    Karina nodded and retreated.

    Lucas had been watching with silence, but he found that the security system here was subtle. He tried

    to crack it, but it was difficult.

    This was interesting.

    After a while, Karina brought Laurence and Davon in.

    While seeing Davon, Nicole''s eyes became wet and she pounced on him.

    "Davon!"

    A figure suddenly rushed over. Although Davon couldn''t see who that was, he was slightly stunned by

    the familiar voice. Then, he quickly caught Nicole.

    "My dear, do you know that you are pregnant?"

    Davon was frightened. But he felt very happy when seeing Samuel''s dark face.

    Nicole punched Davon and choked, "Do you remember that I''m pregnant? So why did you pretend you

    were dead? Do you know that Phoenix almost went crazy because of you? Even if you don''t give me

    any news, you should at least let Phoenix know you are alive. You scum."

    Nicole became angrier. She stepped fiercely on the back of Davon''s foot.

 Chapter 1488 Dont Bully Your Mother

    Chapter 1488 Don''t Bully Your Mother

    Davon cried out loud.

    Nicole didn''t show any mercy when she stepped on Davon, who immediately jumped up and then

    stood on a single foot. Seeing that Samuel''s stern face had finally eased up a little, and there was even

    a trace of smile and pride between his eyebrows.

    ''You deserved it!''

    Samuel cursed implicitly. He took a sip from the cup right in front of him. It seemed as if he had never

    seen Davon as a threat. That Samuel, who turned anxious as long as he heard about Davon, had been

    long gone.

    Yeah, right. When Nicole hugged Davon, he didn''t let go of her. Then that Samuel had already been

    gone.

    Seeing Samuel gloating, Davon felt a little annoyed. He couldn''t help but say with a grievance, "Nicole,

    at least I''m your cousin. Don''t you feel concerned to see me like this?"

    "Seriously? Now you''re the one to talk! Do you know that the pair of torn-up trousers and the broken

    leg you left there? Phoenix almost died for you!"

    Davon turned grim at once.

    "What happened to her?"

    "Well, now you start to worry? Where were you before? Aren''t you afraid that she couldn''t bear with

    your broken leg and killed herself? Davon, do you know that you are a married man? If you can''t be

    responsible for a woman for the rest of her life, then don''t marry her! Do you know what Phoenix looked

    like when I first came to Country F? She looked terrible! She wouldn''t eat or drink, but just stayed there

    with your broken leg! Have you thought about how she felt? Davon, you must see yourself as a hero,

    right? You thought that you devoted yourself to the country and felt that it was no big deal to hurt your

    wife a bit! You bet she''ll forgive you anyway since she loves you so much. Who do you think you are?

    You are being arrogant simply because she loves you! If she doesn''t, then you are nothing! Nothing!"

    Nicole pushed Davon away, her eyes turning red.

    Samuel suddenly felt that Nicole was also scolding him, so Nicole still hadn''t forgotten that he almost

    died in F Countryst time, had she?

    Especially thest sentence, "if she doesn''t, then you are nothing" felt extremely terrifying.

    Samuel hurriedly stood up and came to Nicole''s back to hug her. He whispered, "Nicole, calm down. In

    case you get yourself hurt."

    "Shut up! Get out if you shoot one more word."

    Nicole was definitely venting her anger.

    However, he knew well of what he did wrong before, Samuel did not dare to say a word.

    He knew that Nicole could get really mad. At this time, there was no good for irritating her again.

    Samuel couldn''t help but re at Davon with some resentment. It was all his fault. Why did he remind

    his wife of that?

    Davon felt distressed after being scolded by Nicole. It was as if he saw Phoenix standing in front of him

    pointing at his nose and cursing loudly.

    Not like that.

    That woman wouldn''t curse at all. She might just turn around and leave without saying a word, and

    then ignored him for the rest of her life.

    Davon suddenly panicked.

    "Nicole, you don''t want to see me alone for the rest of my life, do you?"

    Davon tugged at Nicole''s sleeve and said pitifully.

    Nicole shook him off and said coldly, "Stop trying to make me feel sympathetic with you. I''m telling you,

    I''m not on your side. If Phoenix wants a divorce, I will definitely raise my hands and feet to support her!

    Get lost! Now!"

    Before this, Nicole was really worried about Davon''s life, and even felt so heartbroken. But now that

    she saw his vigorous appearance and knew that all of this was just a plot, her anger also arose

    spontaneously.

    She was already so angry. If she put herself in the ce of Phoenix, how could she bear the feeling of

    being yed around by her beloved man?

    Nicole had experienced it before, so she definitely knew what it was like. She couldn''t help but clench

    her teeth at these stinking men. However, she was currently pregnant, so she couldn''t get mad, so she

    decided to let Davon get lost.

    Davon was obviously upset.

    "Nicole if you treat me like this, I will be sad."

    "Do you want a fight with me since you are still not getting lost?"

    Samuel spoke directly with a gloomy tone. He even had the urge to beat Davon up.

    It was not easy to flip over the little shit that he had done before. Today, it was once again mentioned

    because of Davon, and he was even scolded by his wife. He wouldn''t let Davon get away with that.

    Seeing that Nicole was really angry, Davon had no choice but to leave. However, the moment he

    turned around, his handsome face turned dark and his beautiful eyes were filled with heartache.

    Did Phoenix really almost die for him?

    That was too much for Davon.

    He always thought that Phoenix cared about Samuel most. He yed dirty to marry her. Although

    Phoenix had also epted him and even chose to be with him when Leo surrounded the Sawyer''s, he

    believed that was only because of her identity as his wife.

    Davon knew that Phoenix had feelings for him, but he didn''t expect them to be so deep. He thought

    that his fake death would at most make Phoenix angry, making her want to find Laurence at any cost,

    but he never thought that she would die for him.

    He picked up that broken leg randomly and put the trouser on because he found the stitch of Phoenix

    on it. He wanted to use her to spread the news that he was dead so that those behind the scenes

    would believe that they would have the next move.

    But now he suddenly felt that he had done something really wrong.

    If Phoenix really had such deep feelings for him, then once she knew that he faked his own death, she

    would probably never see him again in this lifetime, not to mention divorce.

    Davon still knew about Phoenix.

    So, what should we do?

    He sowed the wind and only reaped the whirlwind. His wife and marriage were now saying goodbye to

    him, what should he do?

    Nicole didn''t care what Davon was up to. She turned around and looked at Audrey and Xander. She

    took a deep breath and asked, "Mom and Dad, is this your n?"

    Seeing Nicole''s reaction, Audrey couldn''t help but be stunned.

    In their era, to love was to trust each other, and they could forgive each other for some white lies

    because of some national interests. But it seemed that when it came to Nicole, white lies could never

    be forgiven at all, even if they were for the n to proceed smoothly, all for the mission and the

    country?

    Now that Nicole had asked her about it, Audrey looked at Xander in a somewhat pleading manner.

    She was actually a little scared of this Nicole at this moment.

    Was it because she had been isted for too long that she had a generation gap with the young

    people today? She could hardly follow Nicole and didn''t know what to do with her anger.

    Xander couldn''t help butpress his lips when he saw his beloved woman pleading for help.

    Audrey had always been proud. He never saw her like that.

    But he did fall for what Audrey looked like right now.

    Xander coughed and said, "Nicole, you scared your mother."

    Nicole paused slightly. She suddenly realized that Xander was speaking in defense of his beloved

    woman. This was PDA!

    What had she done?

    She was just asking.

    Compared to her attitude towards Davon just now, she is way nicer now, okay?

    Samuel tugged Nicole awkwardly. Nicole didn''t shake him off and was led by him to the sofa.

    "I''ll make you some tea."

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Audrey went away as if she were running away.

    She had no other choice but to leave the mess to Xander. It had only been a while since shest saw

    Nicole, what made her so intimidating?

    Audrey thought so and left hurriedly.

    When Nicole saw Audrey, she pouted.

    "Don''t bully your mother. She has aged and her heart isn''t in very good condition. Moreover, the poison

    in her body hasn''t been cleared out yet. If you scared her, what can you do to make her up for me?"

    Nicole almost choked when she heard Xander.

    "I can''t even ask."

    Xander wasn''t making anypromise.

    Nicole was speechless.

    "But you..."

    "You''ve already known it, haven''t you? Then why are you still asking?"

    Xander once again shut Nicole''s words.

    Nicole suddenly felt that she didn''t like her dad anymore.

    ''Maybe this man is really a robot. Otherwise, howe that I can''t feel the bond between a father and

    a daughter? Not even a single bit!''

    Seeing his wife speechless, Samuel could not help but speak.

    "Xander, did Laurence really go berserk? If Davon''s death was a plot, then Laurence definitely wouldn''t

    be a problem, right?"

    "How can you see it?"

    Xander looked at Samuel with interest.

    Samuel pondered for a moment and said, "Before Laurence left the Seapolis City, we made a detailed

    n. To locate Laurence, I even nted a positioning chip under his skin. However, ever since

    Laurence was rumored to have gone berserk, the chip was no longer functioning. I guess it was your

    men who did it. Although Laurence killed those people from the institute, I lost contact with Alison, too.

    She was either with Laurence or under your control. Besides, he was in face of an emergency then.

    Even if Davon was worried, he wouldn''t have gone to the Dark Forest to look for Laurence before he

    made proper arrangements for Phoenix and the whole Sawyer family, unless he went there for some

    other reasons and then was crippled by Laurence and left behind him nothing but a broken leg.

    It would cause the backroom men to look for Laurence and therefore gave up their locations. It seemed

    unconnected, yet since I was in the whole picture, I could tell that each part was corrted to the next.

    Nicole frowned when she heard Samuel. It turned out that all of this was a trap indeed!

    Bad guys!

 Chapter 1489 We Will Live Happily Forever

    Chapter 1489 We Will Live Happily Forever

    Xander looked at Samuel and smiled, "You''re right. This is indeed a counterplot."

    Nicole''s face turned clouded when she heard his answer. She only coldly snorted and turned her head

    away to express her dissatisfaction, after all, Xander was her father and they hadn''t met for many

    years.

    Xander could tell that Nichole was dissatisfied with what he had done. He saidughingly, "Don''t you

    think it is a good n?"

    "The n is not bad, but it''s inhumane."

    Nicole couldn''t say anything against her heart. ''This counterplot was indeed useful in finding out the

    people hiding behind, but they didn''t consider the feelings of the women while making the n.''

    ''I was not a great person, but a little woman, who was able to analyze a problem from the big picture

    but couldn''t handle it without the inference of emotion.''

    Samuel looked at his father-inw with admiration.

    ''Xander really had a way. Although Nicole was angry at this, she wouldn''t be too angry. Considering the

    overall situation, the n was the right thing to do.''

    Nicole could distinguish between right and wrong.

    Xander sighed, "The war is cruel. You may think it''s not a war. The people behind the curtain have kept

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    looking for Laurence; they are not ordinary people. Why did they want to research the Berserk Gene?

    Have you ever imagined what a disaster it might be if the Berserk Gene is put into military use? At that

    time, wars won''t be waged covertly but in an open way. Ordinary people have always been the greatest

    victims of war since ancient times. Once the war breaks out, millions will lose their life. Wars are even

    more destructive in modern times since there are modern military weapons."

    No one had such a near-death experience as Xander did in the war. If he could choose, he wanted to

    be a painter who traveled everywhere; being a soldier would be thest choice because choosing to be

    a soldier meant choosing a life filled with the cruelty of incessant battles.

    A trace of pain shed through Xander''s eyes.

    He whispered, "I know the n will make the women who love Davon and Laurence heartbroken, and

    they might even harm themselves." But we need to ensure the safety of the rest of the world.

    Compared with the grave consequences that might be caused by this incident, we can only choose the

    lesser of two evils. It is also Davon''s unshrinkable responsibility because he is a soldier. Laurence is

    not, but involving him in this n is also inevitable for he has the Berserk Gene. If we hadn''t taken the

    counterplot, it would be Davon and Laurence''s lovers who suffered the most when Laurence goes

    berserk. We have reduced the damage it might bring by making it ur earlier. Nicole, we hope that

    you and other girls can live in a peaceful world, but peace doesn''te itself."

    Nicole didn''t know how to refute Xander''s words.

    As the wife and the daughter of two soldiers, she knew that she should unconditionally support all their

    decisions, which meant she would inevitably endure grievance, sadness, and even misunderstanding.

    At this moment, Nicole had understood the difficulty of being a soldier.

    Her anger died at this thought.

    "Dad, what about you? You''ve been a soldier for so many years. What are you protecting and

    persisting in? What happened when Elvis took you away as the subject of research? How did you

    manage to escape death after the release of the news of your death?"

    Nicole looked at Xander. She really wanted to know.

    Xander looked at Nicole and smiled, but there was a trace of bitterness in his smile.

    "Would you believe me if I told you that I was not the person who was dissected by them?"

    Nicole and Samuel were stunned at these words.

    Samuel didn''t believe that Elvis would do such a stupid thing, but...

    Looking at their surprised faces, Xander took a deep breath and said, "My face was wounded by the

    bombs when Elvis brought me to that isted ind. But no one would expect that a signaler of mine

    would follow us all the way to that ind."

    A trace of nostalgia touched Xander''s eyes, while he was recalling the past.

    He still remembered the appearance of that signaler, who was of a simr height and body shape to

    him. And this was the reason he chose him as his signaler. When he was out for an emergency

    mission, he would make the signaler his body double to stabilize the morale of troops.

    Coincidentally, that signaler even looked a little bit like Xander, although that resemnce only

    appeared in their eyes, that was enough for the signaler to y his double.

    They had worked together perfectly. When Xander was out for a mission, the signaler would dress up

    like him so that they could fool the enemies. This also enabled Xander to sneak into the enemies'' back

    to carry out his mission. However, he did not expect the signaler would follow him when Elvis caught

    him.

    "His name is Carl Kent. He''s Booth''s uncle. His ancestors had a kinship with our ancestors, but they

    were out of contact as each established their own family. I didn''t expect that after several generations

    we would meet again and experience life and death together."

    Xander''s eyes went moist when he thought of Carl.

    "The first day on that ind I was unconscious and my face was severely burnt, so Elvis took my blood

    for a DNA test to confirm my identity. After my identity was confirmed, someone came to take my blood

    for experiments. I had no idea about where I was because I was still in a daze and had a fever. I only

    felt the needles sticking into my body from time to time. Afterward, I felt I was moved to another ce.

    When I woke up, I found myself in a closed space. There was no one around, but there was plenty of

    food that could cover fifteen-day consumption."

    "Nobody came there. It was so quiet that I could only hear my heartbeat. I didn''t know the time. I didn''t

    know where I was. About half a monthter, when I had eaten up all the food, someone opened the

    door and walked in. That person looked somewhat like Carl. I was sure that they were rtives. That

    man told me that he was Moore Kent, Carl''s younger brother and Booth''s father. He was also the

    assistant of the doctor who was forced by Elvis to do the research on gic modification."

    "He told me that Carl had burned his face and reced me as the subject of research. Carl asked him

    to save me. He couldn''t take me out and could only hide me in that ce at that time since that ind

    was heavily guarded. That ce was originally designed for the research, but it was abandoned due to

    its venttion. I wanted to go out after knowing that Carl had reced me, but Moore injected

    something into my body and I passed out. Then I fell into a deepa for over twenty years.

    Xander''s words shocked Nicole and Samuel.

    "You fell into aa for more than twenty years?"

    "Yes, I slept for more than twenty years. The medicine Moore had injected into my body caused me to

    fall into aa for over twenty years, and I still didn''t find out what it is. Had it not been for the

    explosion, I wouldn''t wake up. I opened the door, ran out, and saw Audrey running towards me with a

    corpse in her arms. Although time has wrinkled her face, I could still recognize her, because she is my

    only true love. Audrey was very stunned, but she didn''t say anything and immediately pulled me and

    continued to run. Seeing that I was alive, she threw the corpse back. I knew it could be Carl but she did

    that before I could stop her. My best brother died for me."

    Later, Audrey told Xander all the sufferings Carl had experienced. He felt extremely distressed. Then

    they established this secrete base and started searching for the people from the Kents. While they

    were looking for Moore, they found that Moore had already been killed. To their relief, Booth and Olivia

    had escaped because they were not in City B at that time. While they looking for the Kents, they

    coincidently met Karina and saved her.

    This was their story before they met Nicole and Samuel.

    Nicole was deeply affected by their story.

    ''I owed a great debt to the Kent family. Had it not been for Carl, she would never have the chance to

    know what my father looked like.''

    "Dad, does Booth know this?"

    "I''ve told it to Booth through Karina. I owed a lot to The Kents. I will treat the Kents as my own family for

    the rest of my life."

    Nicole nodded. She also thought the same way.

    Nicole found something confusing, so she asked, "Mom loved you so much. How could she mistake

    that corpse as yours? I saw her nearly copsed when she saw that corpse. How much do you look like

    each other?"

    "I''d say fifty percent."

    Audrey walked out of the kitchen. Thinking of the past, she whispered, "I missed him so much and I

    haven''t seen him for so many years. I thought it was normal for his appearance to change after so

    many years, especially on that ind. The people in that ce would torture him. That''s why I mistook

    that corpse as him. And on the finger of that corpse, I found the ring I bought for him. Our names were

    engraved on it. "

    Xander hugged her and whispered, "Carl did that. He pursued perfection with everything. To be

    my substitute, he picked up my habits and mimicked me very well."

    "I''m very grateful to him. Although it''s cruel to him, I still thank him for recing you. Life without you

    was meaningless. I don''t want to live that kind of life anymore."

    "Not anymore, we will live happily forever."

    Xander looked at her tenderly and patted her back.

    Nicole didn''t want to bother them, but since the topic had gone this far, she needed to get more

    information. She cleared her throat and asked again, "Do you know who is behind this now? Have you

    found anyone suspicious?"

 Chapter 1490 The Man Behind the Scenes Is Hard to Find

    Chapter 1490 The Man Behind the Scenes Is Hard to Find

    "Yes."

    Xander''s words made Nicole and Samuel excited.

    "Who is it? Do we know that person?"

    Nicole felt that she and Samuel had been involved in quite a few affairs, and they had exposed many

    old cases. As she and Samuel might know a bit of those people, they asked.

    Xander looked at Nicole and said, "Perhaps you don''t know him. The man hardly appears in front of

    people and has been working behind the scenes. He is Mr. Ethan Quain''s assistant. I remember that

    he is an unnoticeable man. What impressed me the most was that he wore sses and never looked

    straight at people. Being a yes-man, he always lowered his head. However, he learned quickly

    whatever Mr. Quain taught him, and Mr. Quain had the intention to groom him to be his sessor. Elvis

    had captured Mr. Quain for gic research, and the man was also involved. To protect him, Mr. Quain

    did everything he could and sent him away. From then on, there was no news of the man anymore."

    "Back then, few people knew about the gene data that Elvis and the Green family had studied.

    Basically, people who knew the matter had all been captured and sent to the ind by Elvis. They were

    unable to get out of the ind for the rest of their lives, and some of them even died there. So, apart

    from Elvis himself, only a few people knew the secret. However, it was obvious that the person behind

    the scenes had targets for the study. The time was coincidental. Not long after that guy left, Dr. Miller

    began to study gics and even created Laurence. Recently, I have been investigating Dr. Miller. It is

    said that more than twenty years ago, his study on human gics failed many times. He captured

    several couples with the wife pregnant for research. But Laurence was the only one who survived and

    has lived for so many years without any rejection. Thus, we guess that Laurence may have been the

    specimen they studied from the beginning."

    Hearing Xander call Laurence a specimen, Nicole felt somewhat ufortable.

    No one would happy that a healthy person was called a specimen. Thinking of all the things that

    Laurence had endured for so many years, Nicole felt upset.

    "Where is Laurence now?"

    "In theboratory."

    Audrey looked serious. She whispered, "Although Laurence doesn''t go berserk, the cells in his body

    divide too quickly. As we haven''t found a way to restrain the division, we temporarily don''t want him to

    Even if he really goes berserk, he can''t rush out and hurt people. Also, the massacre seemed to have

    triggered his Berserk Gene. He couldn''t suppress his emotions, so he locked himself in theboratory.

    But don''t worry. Someone will deliver him food. It will be fine."

    Hearing Laurence''s experience, Samuel felt bitter.

    "Is my brother also involved in the research?"

    Xander nodded.

    "After all, I have been on the ind for some time. And although I wasn''t involved in the research, I

    could hear what they talked about every day. I''ve recorded some of the data they studied and gave it to

    Davon. He would soon find a way to achieve the bnce. As for the rest, we can''t help. Your mother

    and I hired some medical professors to study the topic. But unfortunately, there was no progress. We

    were nning to capture Dr. Miller, but it was unexpected that the man behind the scenes intercepted

    us halfway."

    Xander sighed, feeling sorry when he thought of Neville''s death.

    Nicole asked in shock, "Was Dr. Miller murdered by the one behind the scenes?"

    "Yes, we had a sh. But that person was only trying to kill Dr. Miller, so we werete to save him."

    "What''s the name of that assistant?"

    "It seems to be Martin, but this name is too ordinary. Turn on theputer and search, and you''ll find

    that many people use the name. So it''s not easy to confirm it."

    Xander and Audrey were upset.

    Lucas thought for a moment and said, "Grandpa, does this Martin have any special experiences? For

    example, before he went to the ind, where did he work? Perhaps I can do some help."

    Hearing the words, Xander nodded in relief, "The man called Martin has always been unnoticeable. It is

    said that he was a student supervised by Mr. Quain in university, and has been studying after Mr. Quain

    all the time. When Elvis captured him, he was already in his forties. He was rather simple-hearted and

    usually didn''t talk much. He just did what he needed to do. When he left the ind, he was almost fifty.

    Not long before he left, I was captured. So I don''t know exactly what he looked like. People who''ve

    seen him are dead."

    "Then it''s very hard to find the man."

    Everyone became quiet and they were upset.

    Hearing the name Martin, Nicole inexplicably thought of Tim''s mother, Martha.

    "Mom, do you still remember Martha?"

    Audrey put on a serious face.

    She surely knew Martha who was her younger sister, but she wondered why Nicole would ask about

    her.

    "Yes. What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with her?"

    Nicole didn''t know why, but she had a feeling that Martha was rted to the matter.

    Samuel stiffened and then said, "Mom, we find that there is something wrong with the nursing home

    where Martha has lived for more than twenty years. Dr. Miller was hiding there when he escaped. And

    theb inside is perfect. It did not seem to have been built on a temporary basis. I''m afraid Martha has

    been working for someone these twenty years. I wonder if that person is Martha''s biological father."

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The words made Audrey''s expression change.

    Martha was not Mr. Shaw''s child. Audrey knew it. Because of this, her mother took Martha away from

    the Shaw family and didn''t contact the Shaws anymore even when she died. Audrey actually had a lot

    of questions, but with her mother''s death, everything became a puzzle that no one could answer.

    However, Samuel and Nicole''s words made her suspicious.

    Did her mom know who the dangerous man was from the beginning?

    And Martha knew who her biological father was?

    If so, why didn''t mom tell her dad?

    Back then, the public opinion had indeed left her insulted mom with no right to speak, and she had to

    bear some of the me that was not hers. However, dad didn''t me mom back then. Why didn''t mom

    tell the truth?

    Audrey didn''t know the reason. She was muddled and couldn''t find a clue.

    "If Martha knew who her biological father was, why did she keep it a secret for so many years? She

    didn''t say it when Audrey was young?"

    "Perhaps Martha didn''t know it when she was young, and when she grew up, she found it. Or maybe

    there were other reasons. But I always have a feeling that Martha works for her biological father. Back

    then, when we captured Laurel, we intended to use her and Martha to lure the person behind the

    scenes out. Unfortunately, we failed in the end. The person is too shrewd."

    Samuel''s eyes filled with anger, making him look cruel. He thought that this kind of person was like a

    venomous snake, hiding in a cold ce waiting for an opportunity to move. Anyone who was bitten by it

    would be seriously hurt or even die. Now, more and more people around him paid attention to the

    person. He wouldn''t let anyone get hurt.

    Nicole frowned. She felt that there was something they didn''t figure it out. But what was it?

    Everything was like a puzzle, making it impossible for her to find the clue. A thought suddenly shed

    through her mind, but it disappeared so fast that she didn''t catch it but could only sigh.

    "It''s not easy to investigate this Martin, but he was forty or fifty years old at that time. Now, more than

    twenty years have passed. He should be in his 70s. Being such an ambitious old man, he is either a

    terrorist or someone from an unfriendly country. We may look into the matter in this regard."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel, Xander, and Audrey stiffen for a moment. They felt they suddenly found

    a way.

    "That''s right. I remember dad said that the person who insulted my mother was a terrorist. But it''s

    strange that a terrorist came to the Seapolis City alone just to insult my mother. That doesn''t make

    sense. If he intended to take revenge on my father, wouldn''t it be better to kill us? Why bother making

    things difficult for my mother?"

    Audrey had never found an answer to this question. She had asked her mother, but her mother had

    never given her an answer. Also, her mother had never contacted her since she left home with Martha.

    She once found her mother, but her mother was cold and even asked her to leave and she did not

    allow her toe again.

    She knew that her mother loved her, but her attitude then was strange.

    Hearing Audrey''s words, Nicole suddenly asked, "Mom, where is grandma''s hometown?"

    Audrey thought for a moment, but she couldn''t think of a specific address.

    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard your grandma mention it. When I was a child, I asked her about it. But

    she said that she was an orphan. Later on, the family suffered famine and her adoptive parents died.

    She lived alone in the Seapolis City and got to know my father."

    Hearing what Audrey said, Nicole felt even more confused.

    "I think we should investigate grandma''s identity."

    "What are you suspecting?"

    Audrey looked at her daughter. Nicole was smarter than her. Usually, Nicole wouldn''t take things

    emotionally, which was simr to Xander.

    Xander was also very appreciative. He looked at Nicole with a faint smile.

    Nicole was a little hesitant. But Samuel held her palm. The warmth made her calm down.

    She smiled at Samuel and said in a low voice, "I suspect that grandma knew Martin before. However, I

    don''t have any evidence. This is just a hunch. That''s why I said it would be better to start with

    grandma''s identity."

    Audrey stiffened. She knew that it was unfilial of her to suspect her deceased mother, but now it was

    more important to find out who was behind the scenes.

    "Alright, I agree to check the identity of my mother first."

    Hearing Audrey''s words, Nicole felt bitter. She looked at Audrey. She had a lot to say but didn''t know

    where to start.

    Xander smiled faintly and hugged Audrey tightly. He whispered, "It''s cold here at night. The room is

    heated. As long as you stay in the room, it won''t be too freezing."

    Nicole nodded, but Samuel learned something else from Xander''s words.

 Chapter 1491 Sure Enough, They Did It on Purpose

    Chapter 1491 Sure Enough, They Did It on Purpose

    However, Samuel did not say anything. He only nced at Xander and found that he was sitting there

    calmly whispering something to Audrey. Then, Samuel shook Nicole''s hand and said, "You are not

    strong in the first ce especially after all this trouble. Now after the meal, you can go back to your

    room to rest."

    "I..."

    Originally, Nicole wanted to say a few words to her parents, but seeing the two so intimate, she really

    felt that she was redundant.

    Alright, they hadn''t seen each other for so many years. It turned out that her birth should be an

    ident. Just let the couple be glued for a while.

    "Mom and Dad, Samuel and I will go back to our rooms. Lucas, let''s go. Let me check your recent

    schoolwork."

    Nicole did not forget to take Lucas as she was leaving.

    Audrey''s face flushed a little. She was a little shy.

    Nicole felt that Audrey now was much better than before.

    Sure enough, Xander was Audrey''s medicine. And Nicole thought that she needed to ask Davon about

    the poison in her mother''s body another day.

    After the whole family left for their rooms, Lucas got a little depressed. He saw with his own eyes his

    parent being so intimate upstairs and his grandparents acting the same way downstairs! How would he

    live the day!

    "Mommy, what are you doing with my schoolwork?"

    Lucas approached Nicole but was dragged by Samuel by his cor to Samuel''sps.

    "Your mommy is not well, so she can''t hug you. Stay on myps."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Lucas wore a scornful expression. He really didn''t want to sit on Samuel''s

    Lucas felt that he needed to face up to this problem. Just as he was about to say something, he heard

    Samuel say, "You sleep here tonight."

    This sentence frightened Lucas quite a bit.

    Ever since Lucas knew that Samuel was his father, Samuel had possessed Nicole all by himself. Even

    his sister didn''t have the luck to sleep in their bedroom. So what was exactly going on?

    Nicole was also stunned.

    This was not the usual way Samuel acted.

    Seeing his wife and son looking at him, Samuel was a bit embarrassed and said, "Didn''t Dad say it was

    cold outside? I think Lucas'' bedroom is toorge and empty. And if he is with us, he will be safer."

    Since when did Samuel care about his son like that?

    Nicole and Lucas said in unison, "Try to speak like a human!"

    Lucas was somewhat speechless.

    Didn''t he look like a loving father?

    "Samuel, are you alright? Don''t use me as a cover. You always want me to be away and you can be

    with Mommy alone. Just tell us what''s going on."

    Nicole nodded.

    Samuel gave an awkward cough and said, "It''s hard to say but I just feel a little strange and am about

    to go out for clues tonight."

    "Are you suspecting my parents?"

    It urred to Nicole right away.

    This question was indeed a dangerous one and Samuel didn''t know how to answer.

    "Samuel, you''d better give the best answer."

    Lucas said gloatingly, which made Samuel even more depressed.

    Seeing that Samuel didn''t seem to be joking, Nicole got stunned.

    "Lucas, go and y in the suite. I''ll talk to your father."

    "Alright."

    Lucas had long before expected the result, but he didn''t say anything and jumped off from Samuel''s

    Nicole looked at Samuel and whispered, "Why are you suspecting my parents?"

    "I''m not doubting. I just have an intuition that I have to check it out. Don''t worry."

    Although Samuel said so, Nicole knew that he wouldn''t suspect without ground. There must be

    something her parents didn''t tell her.

    It was simply a gift from god for Nicole to find her parents. There was even an unreal feeling. Right

    now, before the feeling dissipated, her husband began to suspect her parents. This was something that

    she could not bear.

    However, things in the world were basically like this. Even if something was uneptable, one still

    needs to face it.

    Samuel would not suspect a person for no reason, especially since he knew how important Audrey and

    Xander were to Nicole, so he naturally would not speak without consideration.

    Samuel did not want to talk at the moment, and Nicole wouldn''t force him anymore. In any case, she

    would know sooner orter.

    "Be careful."

    Samuel was slightly surprised, and then a warm current surged out from the bottom of his heart.

    He knew how important Audrey and Xander were to Nicole, but Nicole surprisingly did not ask

    anything. She even told him to be careful, which meant that Nicole acquiesced. She believed in him.

    How could Samuel not be touched?

    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and said softly.

    Nicole nodded.

    Everything was quiet at night. Nicole heard the bugs shouting outside, and felt as if she was in the

    countryside. She felt her eyelids sink, and then she fell asleep. As she was falling asleep, she was still

    wondering since she had slept for a long time in the afternoon, why was she still sleepy?

    Lucas was also asleep, but Samuel was the only one who was sober.

    He looked at Nicole sleeping next to him and tucked her in carefully. Then he got up.

    Beforeing here, he had asked Morgan for some medicine for refreshment in case of an

    emergency. Yet he didn''t expect it would reallye in handy.

    Although some of the medicine was odorless, he could still tell. There was a sweet fragrance floating in

    the air, somewhat simr to the smell of herbs that calmed the mind.

    Samuel was the first to wipe the medicine on his temples so he didn''t get hit.

    It was terrifyingly quiet outside as if everyone had fallen into a deep slumber.

    Suddenly, a slight sound of footsteps sounded. Samuel quickly went to bed, put his arms around Nicole

    and pretended to be asleep.

    The originally locked door quietly opened, and two people quietly walked in.

    "This herb won''t hurt Nicole, right? She is pregnant."

    It was Audrey''s voice.

    "It''s fine. This medicine is mild and will only help her sleep more peacefully. Let''s send them out

    sometime tomorrow. It''s not safe here after all."

    Xander said in a low voice.

    Audrey looked at Nicole gently and walked out with Xander.

    Samuel''s eyes suddenly opened.

    Sure enough, they did it on purpose!

    But why?

    Both Xander and Audrey were Nicole''s family. What was the purpose of doing this? Was there anything

    else that they couldn''t tell them? Why did they do this?

    Samuel had personally experienced the pain of being hurt by someone close to him. He didn''t want

    Nicole to suffer, so he had to find out what Xander and Audrey were trying to hide from them.

    Silence returned.

    Samuel gently lifted the quit, but was grabbed gently by a little hand.

    "Nicole?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s clear eyes and suddenly felt a little distressed.

    She was pretending to be asleep!

    So she heard what they said just now?

    Before Samuel could say anything, Nicole said.

    "No matter what happened, you must take care. And no matter what my parents are hiding from us,

    don''t act rashly. I won''t go with you but stay here and wait for you with our son."

    Nicole''s trust for him warmed Samuel''s heart.

    "You should also take care of yourself."

    Although he was certain that Xander and Audrey would not do anything harmful to Nicole, yet what if

    something went wrong? Samuel really didn''t dare to take risks until he figured this out.

    He took off the pistol and handed it to Nicole. Although he didn''t say anything, she knew what he

    meant.

    ''I hoped I would never use it.''

    "Just go. Be careful. Contact me if you need anything."

    "Alright."

    Samuel kissed Nicole on the forehead, then left the room.

    No one was on guard outside, but there was digital surveince everywhere. High-tech items were far

    more sensitive than human force.

    Samuel searched for the blind spot where the surveince camera couldn''t catch.

    The forest outside waspletely ck, like a wild beast with its mouth wide open, waiting for an

    opportunity to attack.

    Samuel was once in the army, so his senses were naturally more sensitive than normal people. He

    could clearly feel as if he had stepped into the domain of some wild beasts, and the oppressive feeling

    of being locked on made him instantly not dare to move.

    As long as he moved, the next moment he would definitely be the food of the beasts.

    The beasts here were all infected, and their attacks were a hundred times more powerful than ordinary

    beasts.

    Cold sweat oozed from Samuel''s forehead. He didn''t expect that he would encounter danger the

    moment he came out. How should he exin if he alerted Xander now?

    Just as he was at a loss, footsteps suddenly sounded nearby.

    "Over here!"

    Someone shouted. Then, Samuel saw a figure quickly rushing towards the sound. The speed was so

    fast that Samuel suspected that his eyes were dazzling. And in an instant, a miserable scream was

    heard. Then, the rain of blood spread out. The thick smell of blood filled the air, causing him to feel

    nauseated.

    Samuel''s heart suddenly tightened.

    This kind of scene was familiar, and so familiar that his back felt chill.

    Samuel knew that it was the safest time for him to leave now, but...

    He saw Xander and Audrey amongst the small group of people who were heading towards him.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    No matter what, they were Nicole''s parents. If they were torn apart by wild beasts, how could he

    exin to Nicole?

    How to appease her shattered heart?

    For the things she had never owned, she might not have hope. But for the things she had owned, how

    would she react if she lost them? Samuel didn''t know whether Nicole could bear it.

    As he was thinking, the ck figure jumped up again and headed straight towards Xander and Audrey.

    Samuel knew that he couldn''t hesitate anymore. Even if he died here today, he couldn''t just stand by

    and then pretended that he wasn''t here.

    Thinking of this, Samuel quickly rushed over and blocked the looming attack.

    The moon suddenly emerged from the dark clouds. The bright moonlight shone on Samuel''s body,

    allowing him to clearly see his opponent''s face.

    In an instant, Samuel was stunned.

    How could it be him?

    The figure''s movements were slightly stagnant as he grabbed towards Samuel''s throat like a pair of

    bloody hooks...

 Chapter 1492 Hes a Shameless Man

    Chapter 1492 He''s a Shameless Man

    "Laurence!"

    Samuel shouted urgently. He didn''t dare to stop and quickly moved aside.

    Laurence paused, staring at Samuel with his scarlet eyes. But Laurence was just in a daze for a

    moment. Soon he quickly attacked Samuel again.

    Audrey and Xander came over. When they saw Laurence and Samuel fighting, they were stunned for a

    moment. Then Xander hurriedly said, "Go to distract Laurence and protect Samuel."

    Some people beside Xander quickly followed him to help Samuel. And Samuel was relieved a bit

    immediately.

    Xander took the opportunity to pull Samuel out.

    "Xander."

    Samuel''s expression wasplicated. He didn''t know what to say, and he couldn''t say anything in this

    situation. Laurence was so strong that he threw all people away directly.

    At this moment, Davon came out of nowhere. With a needle in his hand, he quickly jumped behind

    Laurence and gave him an injection.

    Laurence howled like a wild beast.

    He kicked Davon away. His scarlet eyes became more frightening.

    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t have time to think about why Davon was also here. He

    wanted to help Davon, but he saw Laurence stagger for a moment and fall to the ground with his eyes

    closed.

    Only then did everyone felt relieved.

    Samuel was a little shocked. Davon shout painfully, "Samuel,e over and help me. My ribs almost

    break."

    Hearing this, Samuel smiled.

    If Davon''s ribs were broken, his voice would not be so clear.

    Samuel walked over and pulled Davon up. Seeing that there were many wounds on Davon''s hand,

    Samuel couldn''t help but pause.

    "Are you bleeding yourself for fun?"

    "I''m not you, OK? I''m not masochistic."

    Davon patted the dirt on him and whispered, "I do it just to give Laurence a blood transfusion. Only my

    blood type matches his."

    Speaking of Laurence, Samuel became serious.

    "What happened exactly? Didn''t you say that he won''t go berserk?"

    "If I don''t say that, will Nicole feel at ease?"

    Davon sighed, but his words made Samuel understand something.

    Xander and Audrey asked their men to send Laurence into the undergroundboratory, and Samuel

    followed them.

    Theboratory doors were all made of explosion-proof ss. But Samuel found that one of them had

    been kicked out of shape. It must be Laurence who kicked it.

    It seemed that Laurence was too destructive and damaging.

    They settled down Laurence with great difficulty and connected all devices to the security system

    Seeing Laurence being locked here like a dangerous person, Samuel felt sad. He knew that if Nicole

    saw it, she would be sadder. Now he finally understood why Xander and the others were hiding this

    from Nicole.

    "The cat will be out of the bag. Nicole will know it sooner orter."

    Samuel''s words made everyone silent.

    "What exactly is going on? Aren''t the cells in Laurence''s body going berserk so quickly?"

    Samuel had believed their words before, but now he saw Laurence in such a state. He became very

    worried.

    Audrey asked Samuel to sit down and sent someone to give him a ss of water. Xander looked at

    Samuel and whispered, "There should be no problem, but..."

    Seeing Xander hesitate, Davon helped Xander continue his speech.

    "I''ll do this. Laurence didn''t go berserk in the militaryboratory of Country F. Everything was what we

    said before. It was a trick. He went berserk aftering here. And with just one night, he went berserk

    so fiercely that he caught people off guard."

    Hearing Davon''s words, Samuel understood something.

    "Was it because of thatboratory explosion? The beasts were infected, so Laurence was also

    infected?"

    Davon nodded.

    "But why are you all fine? Is Laurence different from you?"

    Samuel soon grasped the point.

    Davon nced at him and whispered, "Laurence has the beast''s gene. I think Dr. Miller injected this

    gene into some people after modifying it. It''s said that Laurence''s mother went crazy after being

    injected and kept injuring herself. Dr. Miller sent his men to watch her until she gave birth to Laurence

    sessfully. But even so, Laurence could hardly survive when he was born. Dr. Miller used all kinds of

    medicines to save him. Only after half a year did Laurence show signs of life. That''s why rumors had it

    that Laurence''s blood is priceless. Because it was nourished by the most precious medicinal ingredient

    in the world. But no one knew which medicinal ingredients counteracted Lawrence''s gene at that time.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I''m afraid that even Dr. Miller couldn''t find the result. Due to the explosion, the factors in theboratory

    repelled the medicine in Lawrence''s body, which broke the bnce directly. So Lawrence became out

    of control. We could only lock him up."

    Hearing this, although Samuel did not understand the reason for Lawrence''s changes very well, he

    understood the need for them to do so. Audrey and Xander hid it from him and Nicole probably

    because of Nicole.

    After all, Nicole owed Laurence. If it weren''t for Laurence, Nicole wouldn''t be who she was now. If she

    knew about Laurence''s situation, she would probably be worried again. Moreover, she wasn''t in good

    health. If it weren''t for Laurence and Davon''s ident, Nicole would have stayed in the Green''s for the

    sake of her baby.

    Looking at Xander and Audrey, Samuel whispered, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell Nicole about this, but I can''t

    hide it for long."

    "Keep it a secret for as long as you can. I''m really worried about Nicole''s health now."

    Audrey''s worry was written all over her face.

    She was not with Nicole when Nicole needed her most. Now she was by Nicole''s side, but she couldn''t

    tell her the truth. It felt terrible.

    Xander held Audrey''s hand and whispered, "It will pass. Everything will be fine."

    Then Xander turned around and looked at Davon.

    "Davon, please keep Laurence alive."

    Davon was slightly stunned.

    Xander was a wise soldier. He knew better than anyone how dangerous Laurence was. Once Laurence

    was used by someone with ill will, he would be a disaster for human beings. With Xander''s sanity,

    shouldn''t he say that he would destroy Laurence as ast resort?

    Although it was cruel for Lawrence, Xander was right to do so from a broad perspective. Xander had

    been cold to Laurence. Even if he gave such an order, no one would feel strange or me him.

    But now, Xander told Davon that he had to save Laurence. Was it because of Nicole?

    It shouldn''t be.

    Even he owed Nicole, Xander wouldn''t risk everyone''s life. So, what else Xander was hiding from

    others?

    "Uncle Xander, I can''t guarantee it. If there''s nothing we can do, we can only..."

    "No way!"

    Xander suddenly shouted coldly, startling Davon.

    "Uncle Xander, there''s no other way."

    Davon tried to force Xander to tell him everything.

    Xander had a secret, and this secret had something to do with Laurence. This was Davon''s intuition.

    But what was the secret that Xander had to keep?

    Now he could only take the risk to force Xander to say it out.

    Xander looked at Davon as if he had something to say, but in the end, he held his words back.

    "No matter what price I pay, I won''t allow anything to happen to Laurence."

    "Even if it will cost everyone''s lives?"

    Davon took a step forward, his aggressive gaze making Xander somewhat reluctant to look straight at

    him.

    Xander turned around and said coldly, "No matter what it cost, I must keep Laurence alive."

    Davon and Samuel were stunned by Xander''s words at the same time.

    Davon looked at Xander.

    Xander was his uncle, his rtive, his brother who looked exactly like his father. But why did he feel

    that Xander was so strange now?

    Was Xander also interested in this gics? Did he want to be the second Elvis?

    Or did he want to take Laurence as his own?

    When these thoughts came to Davon''s mind, his face suddenly turned a little pale. He stepped back

    involuntarily.

    Samuel supported him from behind and whispered, "You are a major. Can you just stay calm?"

    Being in a bad mood, Davon red at Samuel.

    Davon wanted to say something, but he was pulled by Samuel.

    "Nicole may wake up soon. Her health is not very good. Do you have any tonic? Give me some."

    Samuel''s words irritated Davon instantly.

    "Do you think I''m a drug seller who brings his tonic all the time?"

    "Then make two for me. You have the materials anyway."

    Davon couldn''t refute Samuel''s words.

    "Let''s go. Nicole is your sister. Can you just do something for her? In return, I will let my child stay with

    you for a couple of days after he is born."

    Samuel''s words made Davon angrier.

    "What do you mean? Are you mocking me for not having children? Samuel, I tell you, don''t be so

    arrogant. I just don''t want any child. Otherwise, you will see how great I am."

    "Yes. You''re awesome. You''re amazing. You can give birth to a child now. Teach me this skillter. I''ll

    take Nicole''s pain."

    Davon wanted to kick Samuel away directly.

    "I wonder what Nicole has seen in you?"

    "Maybe because I''m handsome?"

    Davon punched Samuel directly.

    "Are you shameless? You just pretended to be reserved and indifferent, did you? In fact, you are a

    shameless man."

    They left the undergroundb while chatting.

    Audrey watched them leave and smiled faintly. But the moment she turned around, she saw Xander

    staring at Laurence who was sleeping.

    He looked passionate to Laurence. Audrey couldn''t understand what Xander''s look meant and was a

    bit worried.

    Was what Davon said true?

    Xander had been on the ind for so many years, and gic research had been part of his life. Did

    he really want to do something to Laurence?

    Thinking of the rtionship between Laurence and Nicole, Audrey grabbed Xander and said nervously,

    "Xander, he saved your daughter. What do you want to do to him?"

 Chapter 1493 Dont Give Up Easily

    Chapter 1493 Don''t Give Up Easily

    Xander froze. Seeing Audrey''s suspicious looks, he was so painful.

    "What do you think of me?"

    The question took Audrey aback.

    How was Xander?

    He was upright and persisted in his ideals with faith in his heart. And he never gave in to the evil forces.

    All of these attracted her. But why did she feel embarrassed as Xander asked her the question at this

    moment?

    "I just feel that the way you look at him is different. Xander, I don''t want to doubt you, nor do I want to

    see you and Nicole grow apart. Laurence is her good friend. What do you want to do with him?"

    After so many years, Audrey didn''t know what inhumane torture Xander had suffered on the ind, but

    she knew that the question she asked today would probably hurt him.

    "Sorry."

    "You don''t have to apologize."

    Although Xander was sad, seeing Audrey like this, he didn''t feel good.

    Looking at the sleeping Laurence, Xander sighed and whispered, "He is Carl''s son."

    "How could that be possible? When Dr. Miller caught his parents, the man was not Carl. At that time,

    Carl was..."

    "I know."

    Xander''s voice was somewhat low.

    "The man Dr. Miller caught was not Laurence''s father, but his good friend who took care of Laurence

    and his mother instead. Later, to protect Carl, the man admitted that he was Laurence''s father."

    Hearing Xander''s words, Audrey asked in puzzlement, "But Dr. Miller is researching on genes. Can''t he

    know that the man isn''t Laurence''s father?"

    "That man and Carl have the same blood type."

    Audrey instantly understood as she heard what Xander said.

    "Oh, I see."

    Laurence''s biological father was dissected for the sake of Xander. He had never seen his wife and

    children until his death. Now that Laurence was in such a situation, it was no wonder that Xander was

    desperate to save him.

    "So, Laurence and Booth are brothers?"

    "Cousins."

    Xander felt depressed.

    He thought that he was omnipotent. Later, he realized that he was nothing. He couldn''t even protect his

    closest people and his best friends. What else could he do?

    Now that his good friend''s son had stuck in this situation, how could he allow this thing to happen

    again?

    "I understand. But I am still wondering why Davon''s blood can ease Laurence''s rage?"

    Facing Audrey''s question, Xander whispered, "Davon''s blood is kind of special."

    "What does that mean?"

    Xander coughed. Audrey hurriedly got him a cup of boiled water.

    He took a sip and said, "When William and Sally were in love, his food was poisoned. Leo intended to

    use Sally to secretly poison William. Later on, Sally knew about this, so she gave William some

    antidotes. However, before the toxin was removed, something bad happened to William. Sally was

    brought back. And she found that she was pregnant. Davon was born with poison. His entire body was

    purple when he was born and his breathing was weak. Morgan said that he might not be able to

    survive. At that time, Sally almost lost her mind."

    "Davon is the only child of Sally and William. At that time, Sally''s only hope was to protect Davon, so

    she ordered Morgan to steal a reagent from Leo''s research institution. It is said that the reagent was a

    gene reagent just developed. At that time, Davon was on the verge of death. Sally had no better way

    but injected it into Davon''s body."

    "Fortunately, Davon survived and the toxins in his body have been removed without side effects.

    Afterward, time was running out. Sally sent Davon to the Sawyer family. She secretly sent Morgan to

    observe him from time to time and found that this boy was particrly strong in physical fitness. His

    physical endurance was better than ordinary people''s. Sally did experiments, but she failed to find out

    his limit. Fortunately, he didn''t have any other effects except this. Later, when Davon was sent back to

    our country to join the army, doctors gave him a thorough examination. They even tested and

    researched his blood, which had no difference from that of ordinary people. His DNA was also

    unaffected, but his blood type was changed, it became a totally new one in the world, which could quell

    Laurence''s Berserk Gene. So, I guess Elvis contacted Leo then. They studied the gic data

    together. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental?"

    Hearing Xander''s words, Audrey became nervous.

    "Then if Martin knew about this, wouldn''t Davon be in danger?"

    "Yes. So, just keep this between you and me. Even Davon can''t know this."

    Xander frowned and whispered, "Davon must live a good life carefully. Otherwise, no one can give him

    a blood transfusion. Many doctors are studying his blood, trying to produce artificial blood.

    Unfortunately, they all failed."

    Audrey became serious.

    She suddenly thought of something, "Have you kept in contact with the militarypound?"

    "Yes, because of my experience, the superiors decided to transfer me to the research group. Davon is

    one of the top-secret protectors designated by them."

    Looking at the sleeping Laurence, Xander continued, "Laurence is another top-secret protector. They

    areplementary. If we can direct Laurence to the right path, he might be a secret weapon of

    the country."

    "Laurence is not a weapon. He is a person! He had no choice. He had been him since he was born."

    Audrey suddenly became emotional.

    "Isn''t Carl a martyr? Did the country award him? Laurence''s mother was a soldier''s spouse, wasn''t

    she? She died so miserably. Did the country givepensation? Laurence was so miserable. He was

    forced to ept all of this before he was born. Now that he was like this, the superiors want him to

    be a sharp weapon of the country? Won''t he feel hurt or sad? Aren''t you afraid of hurting him by

    doing so?"

    Audrey''s eyes instantly became moist.

    Seeing that Audrey was as kind and righteous as she was twenty years ago, Xander couldn''t help but

    hold her in his arms.

    "How do you know that Carl isn''t a martyr?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Audrey looked at Xander with tears rolling down her eyes.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Xander felt heartbreaking.

    He didn''t want to make Audrey cry.

    "After Elvis'' matter was exposed, I asked the superiors to award Carl as a martyr. As I hadn''t found

    Laurence then and some things needed to be done, they didn''t give Laurencepensation, but it was

    saved in the fund. The state evenpensated the Kent family. They recruited Booth into the army.

    Unfortunately, Booth''s legs went wrong, so I suggested that you bring Karina back. Nheless,

    Karina had a connection to the Kent family. I shouldn''t have told you these things right now. I should tell

    you when everything is over. But seeing Laurence in such a state, I''m afraid there is something bad

    happening. "

    Hearing what Xander said, Audrey immediately became nervous.

    "What do you want to do? Xander, no matter what happens, you can''t leave me and take a risk this

    time."

    Xander smiled and said, "I won''t. Now tell me how you got poison in your body?"

    "I don''t know. My health wasn''t good at that time. Morgan, who treated me, told me that I had cancer

    and told my father so. I don''t know why she said that. But it''s said that she had worked for Jayden for

    some time. I didn''t know if she was forced or voluntary. So, I think I''ll ask her about the poison when I

    get out. Perhaps there will be some clues. Now she works for Samuel. So, she wouldn''t lie to us

    anymore."

    Audrey''s words upset Xander.

    "Don''t get tired. The poison in your body isn''t easy to remove. I wonder if the new drug Dr. rkson is

    researching has any side effects. Please hold on."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve lived so long. I don''t have any regrets after seeing you and your daughter being

    good."

    "Nonsense. We''ve wasted too much time. You have to keep healthy from now on, so we can explore

    the mountains and rivers. When all of this is over, I''ll resign and travel around the world with you."

    Xander''s smile was especially gentle.

    Audrey rested her head against Xander''s shoulder and said softly, "As long as I''m with you and the

    children, a day is forever to me."

    "I''ll be sad if you do this. I''m here. I won''t allow anything to happen to you, much less allow you to die

    before me. I haven''t met our second child yet. Don''t you want to see Sally? And your father. If he

    knows you are still alive, he will be happy."

    Listening to her beloved''s voice, Audrey couldn''t help but smile when she thought of the reunion not

    long after.

    "Sometimes I feel that after getting through those bitter days, the rest will be sweetness."

    "Yes. So, don''t give up."

    In short, Xander was afraid that Audrey would not be able to persevere.

    Audrey couldn''t help but smile.

    They were lovey-dovey here. Samuel dragged Davon into hisb. Looking at the research equipment in

    theb, he whispered, "Have you contacted Phoenix?"

    Davon paused for a moment and said jealously, "Why do you care so much about my wife? Samuel, do

    you like my wife?"

    "Hey! She is my sister!"

    "She''s your sister-inw."

    Davon smiled as he said.

    Samuel wanted to beat this man.

    "I don''t think Laurence gives you a good kick. How about harder?"

    Davon knew when to stop, "No, thank you. I will make some nutrient fluid for Nicole."

    As he spoke, he got some herbs and began to work on them.

    Samuel kept staring at Davon with his mind racing.

    Davon and Laurence were unrted. Why could Davon''s blood ease Laurence''s rage? Was there

    anything he didn''t know? Davon was so crushed on Phoenix, who almost died for him. Shouldn''t he

    contact Phoenix to exin the situation immediately? Why didn''t he do that?

 Chapter 1494 Why Dont We Just Stop?

    Chapter 1494 Why Don''t We Just Stop?

    Noticing Samuel was staring at him, Davon stopped to look at him and asked, "What do you want to

    know from me?"

    "Don''t you have the least idea what I am going to ask?"

    Samuel red at Davon.

    Davon was Nicole''s brother and he had also married Phoenix, who saved Samuel''s life. For these two

    reasons, Samuel couldn''t just watch when he knew Davon was unreliable.

    "I find it necessary to have a talk with Phoenix about her marriage."

    Samuel rubbed his chin and considered. He treated Phoenix as his sister.

    Davon felt angry.

    "Don''t interfere in our affairs."

    "You bullied my sister. Of course, I should interfere. If you and I switch identities, what would you do if I

    treat Nicole like this?"

    "I would beat you to death."

    "It seems that I should have a stretch."

    Samuel rubbed his wrist and was ready to beat Davon. But Davon said, "I did it for her own good."

    Samuel stopped.

    He frowned and whispered, "Nicole always said that you shouldn''t hurt her but im it''s for her sake.

    Tell me exactly what you did."

    Davon looked outside. Seeing that there was nobody, he closed the door and turned off all the systems

    and equipment. He was so cautious that Samuel became serious.

    "What happened on earth?"

    "There''s something I just found out."

    Davon sat at the side and handed a data report to Samuel.

    Samuel squinted and read the report. He said gloomily, "I can understand a contract involving hundreds

    of millions. I can also read the figures in such aplex report, but I don''t know what they mean."

    Davon looked at Samuel with disdain and said in a low voice, "This is my blood test data. There is the

    only case in the world."

    "Only one case in the world? You''re kidding me."

    Samuel wanted to mock more, but Davon said, "I''m telling the truth. My blood type is a special one,

    different from my parents''. Many people have special blood types too, but they are not alone. I can''t

    find a second person sharing the same blood type with me in the blood bank all over the world. I don''t

    even know what this blood type is called. It has been incorporated into the top secret protection

    system. And I have no ess."

    Hearing this, Samuel was surprised.

    "When did you know this?"

    "Uncle Elvis used my blood to control Laurence when he went berserk. I kept my wits and analyzed my

    own blood."

    Davon frowned tightly.

    Samuel also became serious.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "So my father knew your special blood type. Why didn''t you ask him?"

    "Uncle Elvis would have told me if he could. I also find that some of my bloodposition was simr

    to Laurence''s, so I suspect that I am also ab rat. But I don''t know who is researching me."

    Davon had never thought that one day he would be in such an awkward situation. He felt terrible. It

    would be fine if he knew how his life would pan out at the beginning like Laurence. But he had lived for

    nearly 30 years, safe and sound. He rarely had a cold or cough. Now it was hard for him to ept that

    he was a research subject.

    Samuel became serious.

    "It''s just your own spection. You''re William''s son. He won''t harm you anyway."

    "I know that. I''ve also studied the data. Although some of the data are simr to Laurence''s, they are

    different. Mine are gentler. I presume that I was a first-generation research subject, so I was of no

    harm. While Laurence''s genes were modifiedter. If it is true, I''ll be a target once the secret is known.

    At that time, it would be impossible for Phoenix to go shopping like a normal person, not to mention to

    live a peaceful life. So it would be better for her to think of me as dead. She could live through the pain

    with you by her side and started a new life without me. Or perhaps she would forget me in a few years

    and live a peaceful life with another man."

    Saying these, Davon felt great sorrow.

    He was heartbroken at the thought that Phoenix would live with another man.

    Seeing Davon''s pale face, Samuel patted him on the shoulder and said, "You can''t stand your own

    imagination now. How could you bear it when Phoenix really falls in love with someone else? Don''t

    deceive yourself, Davon. You won''t let her go and it''s not likely that Phoenix will fall in love with

    someone else. And everything is just your spection. Even if it is true, the worst is that you would end

    up like Laurence. But under the protection of the Don family, the Green family, and now the Shaw

    family, nobody can hurt you."

    "But what if the rival is from the Capital City?"

    Samuel was shocked, "What are you talking about?"

    "You heard me. If it weren''t for the order there, who would have the authority to block all my information

    as a top secret."

    Samuel changed his face.

    "It''s impossible."

    Davon sneered.

    "You find it impossible because Mr. Morty is your good friend. Maybe you can still be friends now. But

    once Mr. Morty takes that seat, do you think he will be the same as before?"

    "Davon!"

    Samuel shouted at him in a low voice, looked around, and said, "I can hack into the system and take a

    look. If it''s the truth..."

    "What are you going to do?"

    Davon looked at Samuel with a naughty but heartbreaking smile.

    Samuel''s eyes shed and he said word by word, "If it is true, I will protect you at all costs."

    Hearing these words, Davon was moved.

    He raised his head to hold back the tears and said in a hoarse voice, "What''s wrong with you? If you do

    so, who will protect my sister and my nephews?"

    "Nicole will do the same thing."

    Samuel patted Davon on the shoulder.

    Although Samuel didn''t like Davon and used to quarrel with him. Davon was still Samuel''s friend,

    Nicole''s brother, and Samuel''s family.

    Because of Nicole, Samuel was no longer alone. He became a father of three children. He had a big

    family with his father-inw, mother-inw, and grandfather-inw. Samuel cherished his family and

    wouldn''t have anyone hurt them and get away with it.

    Samuel did not say this out, but Davon somehow understood. Davon could feel something, something

    warm and touching.

    As a nearly 30-year-old man, Davon was moved by another man almost to tears. It felt somewhat

    embarrassing.

    "Alright. Maybe I was thinking nonsense. Be careful. Don''t be detected. I will feel guilty if you get

    involved."

    "Don''t worry."

    Samuel smiled slightly.

    He took out hisptop and called Lucas.

    "Lucas, cooperate with me."

    Lucas was sleeping when Samuel called. Hearing his serious tune, and seeing the room behind, Lucas

    became serious.

    "Yes."

    Lucas turned on theputer quickly.

    The cooperation between Lucas and Samuel was perfect.

    "Help me block some firewall attacks. If possible, lead the traces abroad."

    Samuel typed busily.

    Lucas nodded.

    Although he didn''t know what Samuel was going to do, Lucas would obey all his orders.

    Samuel and Lucas were doing the same thing in different rooms. Davon was amazed that they were

    typing so rapidly and strings of codes shed on the screen.

    Davon was outstanding in the field of medicine, but in terms ofputers, he admitted that he could

    notpare to Samuel, or even his nephew, Lucas.

    ''Why do I feel not good?''

    Samuel did not care about what Davon was thinking. He quickly found the top secret documents of the

    country. He was anxious seeing three plus signs before Davon''s file, showing the great importance of

    the secret.

    Could Davon''s spection be true?

    Thinking of this, Samuel hesitated and his finger paused midair.

    If he did open this document, the truth would be revealed. However, if Davon''s spection was true,

    was he ready to fight?

    Davon hadmitted himself to the country since he was eighteen years old. He fought for Country Z

    even when he was in Country F. If his spection was true, could he ept the truth?

    Samuel''s fingers trembled.

    Davon became nervous.

    What he couldn''t find out by all means was right in front of him. But he wanted to chicken out.

    "Samuel, why don''t we just stop?"

    Davon sweated a lot. He didn''t know whether he was worried that he couldn''t ept the truth or about

    something else. He was extremely nervous and wanted to flinch.

    Hearing this, Samuel was relieved. However, he knew that if he didn''t open the document, it would

    haunt Davon. If someone took advantage of this, something unimaginable might happen.

    Thinking of this, Samuel took a deep breath and dashed his finger downward.

 Chapter 1495 Darling, Im Back

    Chapter 1495 Darling, I''m Back

    Just as Samuel clicked open the file, theputer started beeping. And then Lucas said something

    anxiously.

    "Samuel, this file is self-destructed. You only have twenty-five seconds to save it before it''s destroyed.

    Even yourputer might crash."

    Samuel''s countenance changed when he heard this.

    And Davon''s heart skipped a beat.

    ''What important document has a self-destruct system?''

    ''And this file is about me, so...''

    He was having mixed feelings.

    Unlike him, Samuel didn''t have time for anything but copy and transfer the document in thest twenty

    seconds.

    When it was ny-nine percent done, theputer suddenly exploded.

    At the critical moment, Davon protected Samuel, and they fell to the ground together. Fortunately, they

    didn''t get hurt.

    "Lucas, how''s it going?"

    Samuel hastily called him.

    Lucas said, "I''m fine."

    Hearing this, Samuel felt relieved.

    Because of the explosion of theputer, the defensive system was automatically switched on.

    Beepings were everywhere.

    Davon smiled bitterly, "Damn. Uncle Xander will kill us."

    "No, he will kill you, not me."

    Samuel stood up.

    And he asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"

    As Samuel walked out, he said, "It means that you wanted to hack into the state''s top-secret

    documents, and yourputer ended up exploding. I was just passing by."

    "What?"

    Before Davon knew it, Samuel had run out and closed the door.

    "Fuck!"

    Davon rarely felt so depressed. He would remember what Samuel did to him today.

    He thought, "I was even moved just now. Who knows that he is simply a liar!"

    When Davon was wondering if it was toote to run, he heard Samuel''s voice.

    "Dad, what happened? What exploded?"

    Davon was agitated by Samuel''s deliberate questions.

    ''He doesn''t know what exploded?''

    ''I don''t realize that he''s an expert in shifting responsibility. What a total viin''

    Xander and Audrey rushed there. Seeing that Samuel was outside and Davon''s room exploded,

    Xander frowned and his eyes were elusive.

    "Turn off the security system. You shall all leave. Samuel,e in."

    Xander instantly ordered and then walked into the room with Audrey and Samuel.

    Davon smiled awkwardly and cast a stern nce at Samuel.

    Xander whispered, "Samuel, close the door."

    "OK."

    Samuel quickly locked the door.

    They sat down. Xander gave an elusive look to Davon. Davon then felt a little embarrassed.

    "Uncle Xander, I..."

    "When did you discover it?"

    Xander directly asked.

    Davon was stunned for a moment. He knew that he couldn''t hide anything anymore, so he whispered,

    "During Laurence''s transfusion."

    Xander sighed and said, "You are a sensitive person. I don''t know that you''ve done so many things

    under my eyes. It seems reasonable that those officials think highly of you."

    Hearing this, Davon stiffened immediately.

    He is particrly sensitive to these words.

    Xander glimpsed at him and said in a low voice, "Don''t panic. It''s not what you think. The government

    doesn''t mean to train you to be a killing machine. Those officials have spared no effort to protect you

    since things happened to you because you are one of the Dons. They are indeed studying your blood

    this requires your approval. They will not force you. I didn''t want to tell you this before. Now that you''ve

    destroyed the confidential documents, there''s nothing I can''t say. After all, there aren''t any existing files

    about your blood after the explosion."

    Xander then looked at Samuel, and his eyes made Samuel a little awkward.

    ''Just now, Xander was talking about us, not just Davon. So he knew that I was involved in it.''

    ''What a smarty I was for running out and pretending.''

    He said awkwardly, "Dad, I was worried that Davon would think too much, so I..."

    "Broke into the international security system? You got the guts."

    Xander nced at Samuel and sounded somewhat harsh, even though he wasn''t trying to me

    Samuel.

    Samuel instantly admitted his mistake, "Dad, I know I was wrong."

    Mr. Green, one of the four young masters, apologized to Xander like a kid. It made Davon feel much

    better.

    "Uncle Xander knows about my abilities, so he wouldn''t believe that I did this all by myself. How could I

    get into the security system without your help, the acknowledgedputer genius in the military? How

    dumb you are."

    Davon finally found an opportunity to mock Samuel.

    Samuel coldly glimpsed him and thought, "Forget it, I don''t argue with fools."

    Seeing Samuel''s disdainful gaze, Davon suddenly wanted to beat someone up.

    Xander felt relieved when he saw the interaction between them.

    He thought, "Samuel did this for Davon, so what can I me him for?"

    "What a messy evening. Aren''t you guys tired? Just clear up and then go to sleep. Samuel, you don''t

    need to talk about this with Mange lest she should be worried."

    "Alright."

    Samuel nodded.

    Xander looked at Davon and said word by word, "Davon, you are one of the Dons. You know we

    always uphold the country''s interests. But if someone hurts or threatens you, even if that person is at

    the top of the government, we won''t sit back. So don''t worry. You''re fine. Your blood has mutated into a

    rare blood type and it won''t harm you. Perhaps when you have your children, this blood type will

    be a registered one. You are different from Laurence. It won''t hurt to tell you what happened back

    then."

    Xander told them things about Davon.

    Samuel thought, "Leo is pure evil. If he''s still alive, I am gonna let him experience the feeling of being a

    Davon finally knew the secret of his body.

    "So that reagent neutralized the poison in my body?"

    "Yes."

    Davon''s eyes shed with excitement.

    "Does it mean that Laurence''s blood factors can also be neutralized? My blood can help, but the

    amount is not enough to neutralize the Berserk Gene. It can let him fall asleep. If I figured out the

    poison back then, would I be able to work out something to suppress or neutralize the Berserk Gene in

    his body?"

    Speaking of his field of expertise, Davon was very excited.

    Xander smiled, "I''m afraid you need to ask your father about this."

    "What do you mean?"

    Davon paused for a while and then understood it.

    ''Back then, Leo poisoned William first. Sally inherited the poison because she and William had a child,

    so...''

    "Does my father still have this poison in his body?"

    "Probably. I heard that he''s in poor health. He has been under treatment in the Capital City, but the

    effect is very small. And he''s very frustrated. So they focus on psychological counseling to make him

    feel better these days. I think you need to personally visit him."

    Davon suddenly felt a little sad.

    His parents lived a tough life. As their son, there was little he could do.

    "But what about you guys here..."

    "We will take care of things. You, Samuel and Nicole, should go to the Capital City. Besides, we can''t

    get in touch with the outside world here. There are a lot of things you need to investigate. For example,

    your grandmother''s identity and Martin''s whereabouts."

    Xander sighed, "Although we made deliberate schemes, apart from sending out search groups for

    Laurence, Martin has not entered the central area of the Dark Forest and has not taken any further

    action. I think that either he has discovered our plot, or something else has stalled him. I don''t always

    have a signal here and we have to block them for those mutated races'' safety. This ce cannot be

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    invaded or discovered. So there are many things that I want to do but can''t. When you leave, you can

    check for any major world news in the past two days. Perhaps you''ll get some clues."

    When Samuel heard this, he couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you two going with us?"

    "Now is not the time. We will go back when things are done. Now it''s our responsibility to protect this

    ce. So please."

    Davon nodded.

    Samuel apanied Xander and Audrey back to their room. Audrey said to him, "Samuel, I know that

    you will protect Mange well if she''s by your side. Now she''s pregnant. And she will sometimes lose her

    temper. So please don''t let it bother you."

    "I won''t, Mom. I understand that Mange is suffering all this for me."

    He felt extremely sorry at the thought of this.

    Audrey said with a smile, "If a woman is willing to bear children for a man, that means that she loves

    him. I know that you are nice to her. I just hope that the rest of your time will go smoothly."

    "It will."

    Samuel smiled and left Xander''s room.

    He had never been so eager to see Nicole.

    The more one experiences, the more one cherishes their love. They must have gone through many

    things together in those reincarnations. So they still love each other deeply through the vicissitudes of

    this life.

    Samuel rushed back to the bedroom. When he saw Nicole reading a nutrition book in bed, his anxiety

    disappeared and felt peaceful.

    "Darling, I''m back."

    Samuel said in a low voice, then walked forward and hugged Nicole. Her faint body fragrance made

    him smile in great happiness.

 Chapter 1496 Then Ill Leave It to My Husband

    Chapter 1496 Then I''ll Leave It to My Husband

    Nicole raised her head and saw Samueling. That tall figure made her feel a little morefortable.

    "What''s going on outside? I heard the rm and the noise. I didn''t dare to go out because I was afraid

    that people would hurt me."

    Nicole put down the book in her hand and held Samuel''s hand. She found that his hand was warm,

    which meant that he was in the room all the time.

    Thinking of this, Nicole felt somewhat relieved.

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s worried face and thought about what to say to her. However, thinking of what

    Nicole had said before, and that he could not make the decision by himself and im that it was for her

    own good, Samuel decided to tell her everything.

    Although his father-inw had warned him, he should still prioritize his wife''s demands.

    Nicole frowned when she heard Samuel''s words.

    "Is there really no problem with my brother''s blood?"

    "The document was installed a self-destruct device, which is good news. That document has always

    been a threat to Davon. The current leader will not do anything to Davon. Mr. Morty also won''t, but who

    can guarantee that leader in the future will not do anything to Davon? It is not safe to keep the

    document. It''s good now that it was destructed. However, in the future, Davon had to be extremely

    careful. His blood could not be drawn casually."

    Samuel took a lot of things into consideration.

    He believed in the current leader and also believed in Morty, but no one could guarantee that

    something unpredictable wouldn''t happen in the future. If there was a slight mistake, it would be a

    cmity for Davon and the Don Family. Now that the document was destroyed, there weren''t many

    people who knew that Davon''s blood problems. Even if the authority wanted to do something, it

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    depended on whether Davon would cooperate or not. After all, Davon was no longer the same as he

    was when he was a child.

    When Nicole heard this, she felt relieved.

    "Leo had harmed so many people. He deserved a more miserable death."

    Nicole hated Leo and Jayden so much, especially when she thought about what her family had to

    endure.

    Samuel wrapped her in his arms and whispered, "Everything will pass. Although these ck sheep can

    "However, more innocent people have suffered for nothing."

    "There is not so much justice in this world. Thew of the jungle has always been thew of survival.

    Fortunately, we live in a peaceful society and a benevolent country. If we were abroad, who would care

    about those people''s lives?"

    The topic between the two became heavier and heavier, so Samuel quickly changed the topic.

    "However, I downloaded the document of Davon''s blood information before it went into self-destruction.

    I really want to know how the authority sees Davon. If there is a slight sign of coercion, I will ask my

    parents and my uncle to make preparations in advance."

    Samuel''s words caused Nicole to suddenly pause.

    All of a sudden, she understood what Samuel meant.

    Once it involved Davon''s safety, Samuel would stand on Davon''s side without hesitation.

    She thought, ''If my husband is like this, what more can I ask for!''

    Nicole''s heart was filled with warmth.

    "Darling, you''re so kind."

    Nicole nestled into Samuel''s bosom. The faint fragrance of Nicole aroused him. But when he thought of

    her current situation, he could only suppress his impulse.

    "Darling, I kind of regret keeping this child."

    "Huh?"

    Nicole looked at Samuel in surprise. She suddenly sensed Samuel''s body reaction and blushed.

    "What have you been thinking all day?"

    "I miss my wife. I am so young. Shouldn''t I be thinking about it all day? How dare you tease me like

    this, I..."

    "Stop saying this!"

    Nicole''s face turned even redder.

    She thought to herself, "He is trying so hard to hold it back, right?"

    She suddenly thought about the same thing.

    Samuel couldn''t stand it anymore and said in a hoarse voice, "Do you want to go look at Davon''s file?"

    "Alright."

    Nicole also sat upright. At this time, it was better not to move around. Her body really could not

    withstand it.

    The two of them turned on theirputers.

    Samuel quickly brought in the document.

    It recorded Davon''s blood data when he was poisoned and after the reagent. There were even some

    records of Davon''s daily life and several physical examinations since his childhood. In other words,

    Davon had been under surveince from birth until now.

    This made Nicole and Samuel very ufortable.

    After all, no one in this world would like to be under surveince.

    Even the encounter between Davon and Phoenix was designed so that Davon and Phoenix would

    have feelings for each other and thus it could y a backup role in taking down Country F.

    Seeing this, both Nicole and Samuel had mixed feelings.

    "This document should be destroyed. Otherwise, if Phoenix saw it, there would be a

    misunderstanding."

    Nicole understood women best. Although she believed that Davon did not know beforehand, no one

    liked to have their feelings schemed by others. Moreover, after Phoenix''s memory loss, Davon was

    recruited into the research institute. From the looks of it, they had other ns since this n failed.

    "Has my father seen this file?"

    "I don''t think he has the right to see this. This is an encrypted file. There are no more than three people

    who can see it."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole feel a little morefortable.

    "Destroy it."

    Samuel frowned and said, "The rest can be destroyed, but this data should be kept for Davon. He

    wants to study the toxins in Elvis'' body and the medicines that could stop Laurence. This data is very

    important to him."

    "Alright, except for the data, destroy everything else."

    Nicole''s heart sank.

    She knew that they would be med for keeping the document, but she couldn''t ept her family

    being med.

    "Since my brother has already spread the news of his death outside, why doesn''t he just die?"

    Nicole''s words startled Samuel.

    "Are you serious?"

    "What are you thinking?"

    When Nicole saw how surprised Samuel was, she knew that he misunderstood her.

    "That''s my brother! Of course, I want him alive. I mean, since outsiders think he''s dead, let''s use this to

    make my brotherpletely disappear from the crowd."

    Samuel looked at Nicole and whispered, "This is aplicated situation. I don''t think we can decide for

    Davon. Besides, your father wants us to return to the Capital City."

    Back to the Capital City?

    Thinking of letting Davon enter the Capital City, Nicole felt horrible.

    Now she understood why Davon didn''t tell Phoenix that he was still alive.

    "Will my brother attract any attention if hees over now?"

    "Definitely."

    Samuel touched Nicole''s head and said, "Don''t worry. If you really want Davon to know, I have a way."

    "Then I''ll leave it to my husband."

    Nicole smiled sweetly at him.

    How could Samuel resist her smile? He felt his heart pounding and his blood boiling. But he had to wait

    till the baby was born.

    He thought, ''My kid! My kid!''

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s belly with mixed feelings. Finally, he gave up. He went to Davon''s room from

    the balcony. Not long after, he pulled Davon over.

    Davon had just taken a shower when he was pulled over by Samuel. He didn''t even dry his hair, so he

    felt a little resentful.

    "Samuel, are you really going to have a hard time with me? Aren''t you afraid that I will catch a cold?"

    "Davon."

    Nicole''s gentle voice instantly calmed Davon down.

    "Nicole, you haven''t slept yet?"

    "No, I asked Samuel to invite you over."

    Nicole knew how to make him happy, and the word "invite" made Davon very happy. Indeed, she was

    still his adorable sister.

    He red at Samuel, casually grabbed a towel, and wiped his hair. He sluggishly sat on the chair and

    asked, "Why did you ask me toe here sote? Did Samuel bully you? Just tell me. I will teach him

    a lesson."

    When Samuel heard Davon''s words, he rolled his eyes.

    Nicole, on the other hand, found it somewhat funny.

    She whispered, "Davon, I''ve heard everything about you from Samuel. That file was downloaded by

    Samuel before it self-destructed. Do you want to take a look?"

    Davon suddenly straightened his smiley face, then looked at Samuel doubtfully.

    Samuel coughed and said, "It was urgent. I didn''t have time to say anything to you. I just wanted to

    save the file first. Besides, the self-destruct program was horrible. It would even blow up theputer.

    All traces will no longer exist. That''s why I seized the loophole and forwarded the file directly to me."

    Davon somehow admired him for that.

    He thought, ''To be able to aplish this in twenty seconds, Samuel was indeed a genius.

    Fortunately, this person was my brother-inw. If he was my opponent, it would be too terrifying.''

    He walked over and looked at the contents of the document for a long time without making a sound.

    Nicole was afraid that he would feel ufortable, so she hurriedly said, "Davon, if you feel wronged,

    you can..."

    "I feel fine. If I were in power, I would do my best to recruit such a person like me into my team."

    Davon''s words surprised Nicole.

    Alright, she really couldn''t understand what men think. The more she came into contact with these

    soldiers, the more she admired them. She was aware that she knew little, but the faith and loyalty of

    these people still far exceeded her imagination.

    Nicole seemed to understand why her country could be prosperous day by day among so many

    countries, and the military could change with each passing day. Everything was just a matter of faith.

    At this moment, she suddenly felt that Davon and Samuel were so great.

    Perhaps they were just one of the many soldiers, but they did a good job.

    Just as Nicole was touched, she heard Davon continue, "But just because I don''t feel aggrieved doesn''t

    mean that I will approve, much less that I will participate. No one likes to be an experimental subject,

    and no one can guarantee that the next leader will still think the same, so..."

 Chapter 1497 Tonight Was Bound to Be Extraordinary

    Chapter 1497 Tonight Was Bound to Be Extraordinary

    Nicole and Samuel looked at Davon nervously.

    They could feel a sense of coldness on his face. Then Davon gave a smile, charming but bitter.

    "So, Davon should sacrifice his life for his country."

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief as soon as he said this.

    Fortunately, he thought the same as her.

    "But if that''s the case, Phoenix will be devastated."

    Samuel knew that it was the best way to protect Davon, but he had to conceal the news that he was

    still alive from everybody. Because once it leaked out, everyone would focus on Phoenix. Any single

    action she took would ruin Davon''s efforts.

    Thinking of Phoenix who was so sad that couldn''t eat anything because of him, Davon''s mind was in

    turmoil.

    "For our happiness in the future, I have to hurt her now. But I swear I will love her for the rest of my

    life."

    Nevertheless, he knew it was hard for a woman to bear the pain of losing her husband.

    Nicole felt sad for Phoenix, too.

    Samuel whispered, "Dad knows you''re still alive. Haven''t you ever thought about telling him about

    this?"

    "No, it was not necessary."

    Davon shook his head.

    "Uncle Elvis has suffered for so many years, but he still doesn''t change his mind. I know he will leave

    his favorite militarypound for me and even will do something to protect me, but that''s not what I

    want. Uncle and aunt had a hard life. They should enjoy their happy life together after all these years of

    suffering. There is no need for him to sacrifice all these for me. This document was a top secret. Since

    Uncle Elvis had never seen it before, then he should never see it. I, Davon, won''t drag down the entire

    family for my own safety."

    "But my parents know that you''re still alive. If I said you''re dead, I''m afraid they won''t trust it," Nicole

    said.

    Davon smiled and said, "I''m still here now. Uncle Elvis wants us to return to Capital City together. If I

    didn''t know about the truth, I would have gone. But now, my life isn''t just mine. I have to detoxify my

    father and take care of my wife. So I must be a martyr. As long as Davon is alive, he is a special person

    that will attract the attention of tens of thousands of people. Even my family will have to live under this

    attention. It''s not fair to them. "

    "Is that fair to you?"

    Nicole started to feel sorry for Davon.

    Davon smiled faintly and said indifferently, "It''s not fair, but with all these years of cultivation, let''s treat it

    as a draw."

    "Davon!"

    Nicole couldn''t help but hug him.

    Samuel frowned slightly. He really wanted to kick Davon out, but for Nicole''s sake, he didn''t do it.

    "So what''s your n?"

    Samuel gritted his teeth as he spoke. He red at Davon who was holding Nicole tightly, which

    surprised Davon. Then, he understood and burst intoughter.

    Davon thought Samuel was a really jealous husband. But if it was Phoenix hugging Samuel now, he

    would probably be in the same mood as him.

    "Alright, you are not a young girl. People said that men and women are different since the age of

    seven. You should at least care about your husband. He is right here!"

    Nicole was stunned and then she understood what he meant. Turning around to see Samuel who was

    staring at her awkwardly, Nicoleughed, too.

    "Oh my god! He is my brother!"

    "If he weren''t your brother, I''ve already given him a punch."

    Samuel muttered.

    "Well, thank you."

    Davon nced at him with contempt and said, "As long as we are here, everything is possible.

    Perhaps I can discuss it with Laurence."

    "Laurence?"

    Samuel and Nicole were upset.

    "Didn''t Laurence go berserk now? What are you nning to do?"

    Davon whispered, "My blood can let Laurence sleep, so I think perhaps he might regain his rationality if

    I give him more blood!"

    "No way!"

    Nicole and Samuel said at the same time.

    "Are you crazy? Don''t you know how precious your blood is? No one in this world can give you a blood

    transfusion! If you lose too much blood to keep your life, then you really will die!"

    Samuel cannot understand him. He was so crazy.

    However, Davon said calmly, "If not, can youe up with a better way to die? Unless I was torn apart

    by Laurence and my bones are gone, otherwise, where would you find a corpse that is exactly the

    same as mine? Most important thing is, its bloodposition should be the same as mine!"

    Nicole and Samuel fell silent.

    Indeed, no one in this world would have the same blood type as Davon.

    "But..."

    "There''s no ''but''s. If I don''t do this, I will be treated as a white mouse for good. So will my kids and

    descendants. That being the case, I have to risk it. And I need your help!"

    Samuel felt stressed out.

    "You only remember me when there is a danger."

    "Right, peaceful time is left for my wife. You''re not my wife."

    Samuel was speechless.

    He thought, ''Well, he is right.''

    Nicole was still worried.

    "Davon, let''s have a second thought."

    "There''s no time. It''s almost dawn. It''ll be toote then."

    Davon made up his mind.

    Even though Nicole was concerned, she did not dare to oppose it. After all, what Davon said was right.

    Davon left and Nicole was anxious.

    "Samuel, do you think my brother''s n will seed?"

    "We have to seed. Otherwise, everything will be over. If we fail, everybody will find out that he wants

    to escape. Then the seniors will pay more attention to him and even will suspect dad."

    Samuel thought more and farther.

    "What should we do now? The n that must seed is to make my brother pay the price of his blood.

    We didn''t know how much blood he needed to lose. If you want people to believe it, there must be a

    blood can be resupplied by itself, it takes time. I''m really afraid..."

    How could Samuel not be afraid?

    Not only just Nicole but also Samuel must have thought of it. His brows furrowed.

    "I''ll call Morgan to prepare some medicine to help replenish blood. As long as Davon carries out the

    n, I''ll let Morgan take care of Davon. I had better let Zayn arrange a ce for Davon to recover from

    the blood loss."

    Speaking of Morgan, Nicole was concerned.

    "My mother was poisoned but was diagnosed with cancer by her. I don''t know if she is trustworthy.

    Samuel, both Davon, and my mother are the important families!"

    "I understand, so don''t worry. I don''t know how Morgan used to be. I will ask her about your mother, but

    she definitely won''t betray me now."

    What Samuel had said surprised Nicole.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Positive. She was controlled by bugs of Jarrod."

    Samuel had never told anyone about it. Now that Nicole was so worried, he said.

    "Jarrod?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel nodded.

    "He was worried about that, too. He was afraid that Morgan followed me for other reasons, so he

    poisoned Morgan. If she wasn''t loyal to me, she would die, miserably."

    Nicole didn''t know much about bugs, but if Samuel said so, Nicole would believe him.

    "Alright, let''s go. I''ll call Second Brother. You call Morgan."

    "Okay."

    The couple moved quickly.

    Tonight was bound to be extraordinary.

    At around four in the morning, Laurence''sb was kicked open again. Laurence ran out violently, killing

    the guards and running towards the outskirts of the Dark Forest.

    Xander and Audrey got the news and chased after him. Davon also ran out.

    "Researchers, bring the tranquilizer with me!"

    Researchers followed him.

    Audrey said worriedly, "Why Laurence wakes up so early? He slept for only 2 to 3 hours."

    Xander frowned.

    "If it''s true, I''m afraid Laurence will be out of control."

    "Then what should we do?"

    Audrey knew Xander was under huge pressure, so she was worried.

    "Bring Laurence back first."

    Everyone moved out because of Laurence.

    Nicole stayed for she was pregnant. Lucas stayed with her, afraid that she alone would be worried a lot.

    "Mommy, don''t worry. Uncle Laurence will be fine."

    Although he was young, he knew that it was beyond his ability. Now, he only hoped he couldfort

    his mommy.

    Nicole nodded and held Lucas in her arms. She whispered, "With you here, Mommy is not afraid."

    But Nicole was still upset.

    This was a dangerous n. If it failed, all of them would be finished.

    Nicole did not think that everyone here was loyal to Xander.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Xander had been trapped on Elvis'' ind for years, how could he have his own people? Everyone here

    was probably just sent by the officials to assist Xander in his research.

    Therefore, Samuel was right. We had to seed today.

    Nicole waited nervously. Zayn didn''t dare to rx. He sent someone to find a secret ce for Davon,

    but he found that there is nowhere absolutely safe.

    Seeing his anxious expression, the chief guard said, "Your majesty, I have an idea. But I am not sure if

    it will work."

    "Just tell me! As long as you handle it, I promise your family prosperity."

    For Zayn, nothing was more important than his family. The only rtives he had now were Phoenix and

    Davon. He would relinquish his throne for their safety.

 Chapter 1498 It Has Been a Tiring Night

    Chapter 1498 It Has Been a Tiring Night

    The chief guard hurriedly said, "There is a declining family surnamed Don in our capital. The head of

    the family is an honest person and only has one daughter. He now runs a small business. Back then, I

    heard that his wife was pregnant with twins. Unfortunately, the boy was unborn. However, worrying

    about his wife being sad, the head of the Don family registered two children for his household and told

    his wife that their son had been stolen. All these years, he had been wasting money looking for a son

    that never existed to buy his wife somefort and hope of getting their son back. I think it would be

    better to give this identity to Mr. Davon. The Don family will cooperate as long as they are given an

    exnation."

    Zayn was no longer the ignorant boy in the past. His eyes lit up when he heard the chief guard''s words,

    and he asked in a low voice, "What is the rtionship between the Don family and you?"

    The guard captain was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat.

    "King, I..."

    "Tell the truth, or you''ll be punished."

    Zayn''s eyes glowed with coldness. The guard captain could no longer stand in fright. He knelt,

    trembling, and said, "My King, I am Don''s cousin. The Don family hardly survived under King Leo

    Freeman''s rule. I just want to take the opportunity to seek some benefits for my cousins. King, please

    forgive me."

    Zayn knew what to expect after hearing from the guard captain.

    "I can promote your rtives, but I''d like to know - why not your uncle''s family? Or even your own

    family?"

    A trace of grief shed across the guard captain''s face.

    "King, my family is gone. When King Leo Freeman rules the country, he was afraid of the possible

    excessive power of the chief bodyguard, so he ced our family under house arrest for various

    reasons. However, our families suffered suspicious deaths. I didn''t even meet them before they died.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Some said they were sent to theboratory. Some said they were killed. I was already alone in the

    world. The Dons are myst rtives."

    Zayn felt sad.

    "I will investigate into this matter. If what you said is true, I will promote the Don family. I will not mistreat

    you as long as you are loyal to me."

    The chief guard hurriedly said yes.

    Zayn quickly went to investigate this matter. Everything was as the chief guard had said, so he sent a

    message to the Don family. Not long after, Don''s head gratefully agreed. Zayn even decided to let the

    head''s daughter marry the son of an Elder. People soon realized that the declining family had had their

    rebirth.

    Xander and Audrey chased Davon to the outskirts of the Dark Forest. Along the way, they saw many

    broken limbs and bones dripping with blood. That was shocking.

    Audrey involuntarily kept swallowing and said, "Xander, do you think Davon is..."

    "No!"

    Xander was suspiciously worried. But he hurriedly denied his suspect, as if in that way, he could be

    more confident.

    The more forward he walked, the more corpses he saw. Even though he got used to these scenes in

    the past few days, Xander still felt ufortable.

    Xander and Audrey found Davon''s body in the peripheral forest. The body was damaged and shattered

    beyond recognition. However, its clothes belonged to Davon.

    Xander staggered and almost fell.

    "This can''t be true!"

    He quickly ran over and saw that around the body scattered a lot of blood and syringes and reagents

    that Davon had taken with him before he left.

    Xander tried his best to keep himself calm. He quickly collected the blood and took it back for testing.

    The test results turned Xander''s hair grey overnight as if he had aged ten years all of a sudden.

    Davon''s blood was unique in the world. It was impossible to fake a report like this.

    Audrey felt painful to see him haggard.

    "Xander, don''t do this."

    "What can I exin his death to my brother? How can this happen?"

    Xander''s eyes were filled with tears.

    A grave sadness enveloped them. Nicole and Lucas staggered over.

    "Mom! Dad! Where''s my husband? Where''s my brother? When are theying back? Has Laurence

    found him?"

    Her question stunned Xander.

    Right, Samuel came with Davon.

    Davon''s entourage was all dead, but Samuel''s body wasn''t found. Xander forgot about Samuel.

    Looking at his daughter''s worried face, Xander felt his heart ached in pain.

    "I''ll send someone out to look for him."

    "I''ll go too!"

    Nicole took the lead but was stopped by Audrey.

    "You can''t go, considering your health condition. Besides, now Laurence is a time bomb that no one

    knows when he explodes. It''s our mistake not foreseeing the possibility that Laurence can''t control

    himself from going berserk. Nicole, listen to your mother. Don''t go out."

    "But both my husband and my brother are out there. How can I stay here and wait?"

    Nicole''s eyes were filled with tears.

    Xander was batting back tears. He said, "Davon left us."

    "What do you mean...''left us''?"

    Nicole stared at Xander. But Xander was even unable to look straight back at her surprised gaze.

    "He''s dead."

    "Dad! Don''t joke around."

    Nicole whispered, which made Xander feel even more painful in his heart.

    "I''ll go and bring back Davon''s body."

    Xander walked out.

    Nicole fainted immediately.

    "Nicole!"

    Audrey was worried and hurriedly called a doctor to check on her. Lucas stayed beside Nicole, not for

    one second turning his eyes away from her.

    Half an hourter, Xander returned without Davon''s body. When he was there, all the bodies were

    dragged away, leaving behind long bloodstains as if someone deliberately cleaned them up.

    His entourage brought back the injured and unconscious Samuel.

    Samuel''s arms and thighs were scratched badly, wound bleeding. If he hadn''t fainted in a small ditch

    and sheltered by the bush, he would have died, too.

    Xander hurriedly ordered the medical team to save his life.

    The sun went up when the rescue finished.

    Nicole woke up to hear that Samuel was injured and hadpsed into aa. No one could stop her

    from running into Samuel''s room, which worried Audrey greatly.

    Xander had to report this significant incident to his superior as the person in charge, even though he

    was sad and worried about Nicole and Samuel.

    When Samuel was pushed out of the emergency room, he was awake with a pale face because of

    excessive blood loss.

    Nicole held his hand worriedly. She tried her best to hold back her questions and looked at him with

    tears in her eyes.

    Seeing that Samuel was fine, Xander asked, "What exactly had happened?"

    "Laurence hadpletely lost his mind. To calm him down, Davon fought him close. I tried to help

    Davon but was beaten by Laurence. If it weren''t for Davon, I am dead."

    Samuel''s face was terrifyingly pale as he spoke of the thrill fight scene at that time.

    Xander asked reluctantly, "Davon..."

    "What happened to Davon? I passed out when I hit a rock. Is Davon alright?"

    Samuel''s words made Xander sad again.

    "You take some rest first, Samuel. Take care."

    Xander left the room.

    Audrey was worried about Xander, so she followed him out. Now there were only Nicole and Samuel in

    the room. Nicole hurriedly asked, "Why are you injured so badly?"

    "Everyone is dead. It would be weird that I''m not seriously injured."

    Samuel said in a low voice that Nicole could hear and then whispered, "This is not over. Don''t draw any

    attention before my recovery. We will return home or the Capital City. Anyway, we''re leaving the Dark

    Forest."

    "Can you go?"

    Nicole was a little worried.

    Samuel''s eyes lit up, and he whispered, "I have to go. I''m the only survivor and a rtive of Davon who

    knowsputer technology. I can''t stay out of this. I might face investigations when I''m back in the

    Capital City."

    Samuel had already anticipated the current situation before he agreed to Davon''s action, so he was not

    surprised. On the contrary, Nicole was in poor health and had just been pregnant. They didn''t know for

    sure when would be the next reunion.

    Nicole did not expect this troublesome consequence. She couldn''t help but protested, "I don''t want you

    to go!"

    "Nicole?!"

    "I just don''t want to be separated from you. I want to apany you through the investigations. I don''t

    believe that the superiors are unreasonable."

    Nicole said angrily, which immediately made Samuel begin tough.

    "Alright. I''m OK with years of investigations if you''re with me."

    "Will there be years of investigations?"

    Nicole was a little stunned.

    Samuel nodded and said, "That is the ideal time length. After all, this matter involves many important

    secrets. We need to be as discreet as possible. So from now on, no matter what happens or will

    happen to Davon, we can''t and shouldn''t interfere. Otherwise, we will lose."

    Nicole nodded.

    "Have some rest. It has been a tiring night."

    Samuel patted on the sickbed. Even though she knew that he was injured, Nicole couldn''t help but

    climbed onto his bed andy down in his arms.

    "Samuel."

    "Huh?"

    "Thank you."

    Nicole didn''t know what else to say besides ''thank you''. Samuel smiled peacefully, then closed his eyes

    and fell asleep.

    Lucas quietly left the room, not bothering his parents.

    He didn''t know everything, but he understood what Samuel had said just now. He was afraid that he

    wouldn''t see Daddy and Mommy for the next year or two.

    Thinking of his younger brother and sister at home, Lucas suddenly felt a great responsibility.

    He quietly returned to his room and informed Mark and Mr. Shaw of this matter at once. Although he

    was still young, he knew that as long as Mr. Shaw and the Don family were fine, so would be Daddy

    and Mommy.

 Chapter 1499 Its Hard for You

    Chapter 1499 It''s Hard for You

    After Xander reported it, Capital City sent a helicopter to pick up Samuel and Nicole just as Samuel had

    expected.

    Lucas was too young to go with them, so Nicole entrusted him to Phoenix. Nicole texted Phoenix and

    asked her to bring Lucas back to the Seapolis City. And Nicole asked Zayn to help Phoenix with that.

    Even though Zayn was the King of Country F, he had no power to intervene in the affairs of another

    country. But he promised to help.

    Samuel and Nicole were very calm. Considering Nicole''s physical condition and Samuel''s contribution

    to the country, the superiors agreed that Samuel and Nicole could be inspected together.

    Phoenix had been waiting for news from Nicole and Samuel. She had thought they could bring Davon

    back, but she got disappointed. Hearing that Nicole and Samuel were to be reviewed in istion in

    Capital City, Phoenix couldn''t understand it. But by the time she arrived at the center of the Dark

    Forest, Nicole and Samuel had left. Only Lucas and Xander were there.

    Audrey looked at Phoenix. Knowing her identity, Audrey selectively told Phoenix what had happened,

    including Davon''s death.

    Phoenix almost fainted.

    When she learned that the broken leg was not Davon''s, she had hope. Now they told her they couldn''t

    even find Davon''s dead body. Phoenix couldn''t ept it.

    She was in a daze and almost fell over. Then someone held her tightly.

    "Aunt Phoenix, hold on. Daddy and Mommy are not here. I''m afraid of being alone."

    Lucas said in a soft and broken voice, which made Phoenix''s heart ache.

    She probably wouldn''t have any child. Now that Davon was gone, she didn''t have the slightest hope of

    being a mother. However, a woman was born with maternal instinct. Lucas was so lovable, and she

    couldn''t turn a blind eye to him.

    Phoenix hugged Lucas and cried loudly.

    Ever since Davon''s ident, she had told herself to be strong and to wait for Davon toe back. But

    now, her hopes had been shattered. All her faith and expectations were gone. She was overwhelmed

    with sorrow, but she had to be strong for Lucas.

    Nicole and Samuel helped her a lot. Although she didn''t know why they were brought back to Capital

    City, she couldn''t let Lucas feel helpless in a foreign country.

    After Phoenix calmed down, she asked Xander and Audrey in a choked voice, "Couldn''t you find

    Davon''s body?"

    Xander shook his head, feeling grieved.

    Phoenix felt she had to leave Country F. There was only pain and sadness here. She would rather

    return to Davon''s hometown and be with the Dons. At least they were her family.

    But she didn''t know if she still was their family member or not.

    Phoenix carried Lucas in her arms and whispered, "I want to bring Lucas back to the Seapolis City."

    "They couldn''t find Davon''s body, but you can set up a cenotaph for him. Are you sure you won''t stay?"

    Xander looked at Phoenix and pleaded.

    Phoenix had a lump in her throat, "This is not his hometown. He had been forced to grow up in a

    foreign country since he was young. When he came of age, he returned to his own country, wishing to

    find his family. But he failed. He had never met his biological father before he died. His life is short. I

    know he won''t stay here. I will set up a cenotaph for him in the ancestral grave of the Don family. I will

    memorize him there. This is also what Davon wants."

    After saying that, Phoenix directly walked out of the Dark Forest with Lucas in her arms.

    Everyone said the Dark Forest was terrifying. Strange enough, the mutated animals quietly watched

    Phoenix leave.

    Zayn was waiting for her outside.

    There were tears in Zayn''s eyes when he saw Phoenix had lost a lot of weight.

    "Inez."

    "Zayn, I want to go home."

    Phoenix burst into tears.

    She thought she was strong enough, but Zayn reminded her of Davon.

    The fierce pain pierced through her, making her gasp for breath.

    Phoenix fainted into Zayn''s arms.

    "Inez!"

    Zayn held Phoenix and Lucas at once.

    Lucas whispered, "Uncle Zayn, I can walk on my own. Just look after Aunt Phoenix."

    "It''s hard for you."

    Zayn stroked Lucas'' head and put him down. He picked up Phoenix and they returned to the pce

    instantly.

    This news made a stir in Country F.

    Zayn summoned a lot of doctors to take care of Phoenix, but Phoenix rejected all of them.

    Looking at the familiar pce, she felt cold all over.

    She was back to this terrible pce that had imprisoned her for so many years. She had never felt life

    would be so difficult before, but now, even a second here was unbearable.

    She lost her enthusiasm for life without Davon.

    Lucas had been quietly sitting aside. When Phoenix woke up, he handed her water. When it was time

    to eat, he had people prepare food. Even if Phoenix had no appetite, she forced herself to eat. She

    couldn''t bear to let Lucas down. But every time she finished eating, she would vomit.

    When she ate, she couldn''t help but throw up.

    Phoenix knew she might be sick. There was no cure for her disease because the best antidote was

    gone.

    Lucas was very worried and followed Phoenix all the time.

    Knowing Lucas was concerned, Phoenix told herself to be strong.

    She didn''t know when Samuel and Nicole would return. How could she let Lucas worry about her?

    "Lucas, don''t worry, I''m fine. When I feel better, let''s go back to the Seapolis City, shall we?"

    "Alright."

    Lucas agreed.

    Phoenix had a fever.

    She cried in her dreams and didn''t sleep well. In a trance, she seemed to see Davon. He was standing

    in front of her, covered in blood. He had so much to say to her, but he couldn''t.

    His eyes were filled with love and sadness.

    Phoenix kept crying, but Davon was like a gust of wind, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    "Why did you leave me? Why didn''t youe back? Davon, you liar! You said you would travel around

    the world with me. We haven''t started our honeymoon trip yet. Please don''t leave me alone!"

    Phoenix cried her heart out.

    Zayn kept the doctor by her side, but Phoenix''s condition was bad.

    Lucas felt sad. He left the crowd and walked out. He intended to make a phone call and go online to

    check what was happening at home. At this time, he saw a figure shing by. This guy was not from

    Phoenix''s Pce.

    He frowned, but he remained calm. Phoenix was probably being monitored.

    Who wanted to spy on Phoenix?

    Zayn was the King of Country F, and Phoenix was not a threat to him. There was no need for him to do

    this, so who was it?

    Lucas had no idea, but there was nothing he could do.

    He stood alone outside for a while, and then returned to his room.

    Just as everyone was worried about Phoenix, an ordinary family of Country F was having a funeral.

    The deceased was the only son of the family. He died unexpectedly only in his twenties. His parents

    hired instrumental performers for his funeral. The funeralsted for three days before he was cremated.

    Many rtives came, and the family held an open-air banquet in the vige. It was very lively.

    In the morgue, Morgan was very anxious.

    She had nned toe to Davon''s aid on Samuel''s orders. She prepared the medicine for Davon,

    but she didn''t expect that Davon was barely living.

    The blood in his body almost dried up.

    Morgan couldn''t imagine what he had gone through and why he was reduced to this. But she shouldn''t

    be curious.

    She used precious ginseng to save Davon''s life and made him drink the medicine to replenish his

    blood. Davon had lost too much blood. His immunity decreased and he had a fever.

    Morgan did all she could, but Davon was not getting better.

    She could not go out at this time. Or people might know Davon was still alive. Her mission was to keep

    it confidential.

    She had nned to bring Davon out at the funeral three dayster, but Davon was dying. His blood

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    was too special to get a blood transfusion. She didn''t know what to do.

    Morgan was extremely anxious.

    "Mr. Davon, if you can hear me, please hang on. You have a terrible fever and the medicine is not

    working. I don''t know what you''ve gone through, but Mr. Green told me to save you. I''m a miracle-

    working doctor, so I have to save you."

    Morgan did not know if Davon could hear her. She kept feeding him a load of medicine. Because

    Davon had a high fever, he could absorb the medicine well, and he did not sweat much. This should be

    a good thing for him. But his body seemed like a bottomless pit for medicine. He showed no signs of

    improvement.

    What exactly was going on?

    There were no scientific instruments here, so she couldn''t figure out Davon''s condition. She could only

    tell that hecked water. Giving him boiled water was not enough. Morgan had no choice but to use all

    kinds of medicine on him.

 Chapter 1500 Love Hurts

    Chapter 1500 Love Hurts

    Davon had a high fever that hadst for days, but there was no other symptom. Morgan didn''t know

    what to do, so she could only use the clumsiest method to keep him alive.

    Three days soon passed. Morgan was so tired that she could hardly stand. She thought that Davon

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    would continue to have the fever, yet she found that the fever stopped.

    Morgan cried out in joy.

    The families of the deceased are about to start the funeral.

    Morgan put Davon on the hearse ording to her n and followed the deceased to the crematorium.

    After the hearse entered, a staff member came to check. After exchanging a nce with Morgan, he

    took Davon away.

    Morgan got out of the car and followed the staff to the urn hall with Davon through the internal

    channels.

    There weren''t many people here, only one or two waiters.

    Morgan covered Davon with a white cloth and pushed him into a special room at the side.

    The temperature in this room is a little low, but it is still good for Davon. Others would probably not

    believe that Davon would stay in the crematorium.

    "What happened?"

    After the staff left, Morgan saw Jarrod.

    She was a little surprised and even shuddered, but she still asked doubtfully, "Mr. Jarrod, why are you

    here?"

    "Samuel called and asked me to take care of him. From now on, you will be following my orders. He

    will be safe here during this time. Let me know if you need any medicine or equipment. No matter at

    what cost, you must save him."

    "Yes."

    Morgan was afraid of Jarrod.

    He was brought up by Jayden and was extremely familiar with the bugs. He could easily and silently

    inflict the bugs on people, making them suffer a lot. Such a man was truly a terrifying existence.

    Jarrod did not put too much pressure on her as he turned around and walked out.

    Amelia had been much better, and when she saw Jarrode out, she hurriedly weed him.

    "That wasn''t proper. She was the Satan King after all."

    "Just in case, why didn''t you put on your coat again?"

    Jarrod couldn''t help but frown when he saw Amelia''s thin body.

    Amelia smiled and said, "I don''t feel cold."

    "But I do."

    Then Jarrod draped his coat over Amelia''s body. The warmth made Amelia blush.

    Right now, she was very happy. All she wanted was to spend the rest of her life with Jarrod.

    "Do you think Samuel will be fine?"

    Amelia was still a little worried.

    Jarrod looked at the smoke outside and said calmly, "They will be fine. He never does things that he

    isn''t confident about. However, this Davon has really caused Samuel to pay a great price. A year or two

    of istion is usual when ites to this."

    "But what should they do then? It will be a long time. What about their kids? They can''t see their

    parents?"

    Amelia thought it was unfair.

    Jarrod held her hands in his and blew on them. He whispered, "It won''t be too long with the Don and

    the Shaw family there, but I may have to be back to the Green family for a while these days."

    "I''ll go with you."

    Amelia said gently and Jarrod smiled.

    "You can''t run from me anyway, can you?"

    Standing together, they had made a beautifulndscape painting out of themselves.

    On the third morning, Phoenix''s fever finally stopped. Looking at Zayn in front of her, she felt as if he

    had be much more haggard.

    "Zayn, why are you here?"

    "You''ve been running a fever for three days. How can I leave before you wake up?"

    Zayn''s voice was hoarse.

    Phoenix had never found her brother so lovely. But no she was touched. Perhaps it was because of

    Davon, or perhaps it was because they were rted by blood, she needed him very much now.

    "Zayn, I seem to have seen Davon in my dream."

    Phoenix felt a sting in her heart when talking about Davon.

    Zayn knew what she was feeling, but there were some things he couldn''t tell her. He could only watch

    helplessly as Phoenix was in pain.

    "Everything is in vain if a person dies. You have to be open-minded. You have to know that if he was

    still alive, he would definitely not want to see you like this."

    Hearing Zayn''s words, Phoenix''s eyes were flooded with tears again.

    "I dreamt that he was looking at me with blood all over his body as if he had millions of things to tell me

    yet didn''t know where to start. I could feel that he didn''t want to leave me, but he still did. He walked

    farther and farther away. No matter how hard I chased after him, I couldn''t catch up. In the past,

    whenever I cried, he woulde back tofort me. This time I cried for so long, fell, and broke my

    knees, but he didn''t stay. Zayn, is that true that I can only see him in my dreams?"

    What Phoenix made Zayn cry.

    "Inez, actually..."

    "Zayn, the head guard wants to see you."

    Zayn was interrupted by Lucas, and he instantly became sober.

    He almost spilled the beans.

    There was nothing he could do. Phoenix looked so sad and painful, causing his heart to ache. If Lucas

    didn''t show up, he would have made a big mistake.

    Zayn nced at Lucas and saw Lucas walking over with a bowl of millet porridge.

    "Phoenix, I asked the cook to make it for you. It''s warm and you should have it now. The doctor said

    that you can only have some liquid food these days. When you get better, I''ll ask Wendy to make you

    sweet and sour pork ribs."

    Lucas was considerate and he made Phoenix moved.

    "Alright, thank you, Lucas."

    Phoenix took the millet porridge and began to eat it.

    Seeing this, Zayn stood up.

    "I''ll go now. Tell me if you need anything."

    "Alright."

    Phoenix nodded.

    Losing Davon was very painful for her, but the dead had already passed away, so she still had to n

    for the living.

    Phoenix knew that her heart was dead. The moment she learned that Davon had passed away, her

    heart was buried together.

    Now she had to take good care of the children for Nicole and Samuel as well as the Don family and her

    parents-inw.

    How sad they would be if they knew about Davon''s death!

    She still had tons of things to deal with so that she would have to recover as soon as possible.

    Phoenix tried her best to eat more. Lucas had always been there with her. He was quiet, but he could

    always give people a sense of warmth.

    She couldn''t help but wonder, if she could give birth, what would her child with Davon be like?

    Wasn''t he as obedient and clever as Lucas?

    Phoenix''s heart ached again.

    "Lucas, I have been ill these past few days. I bet you didn''t get much rest as well, right? Come on up

    then. Let me hold you and let''s get some sleep."

    Usually Lucas would definitely refuse.

    He was already five years old, how could he sleep with a woman? However, Davon had gone and

    Phoenix was so sad. He didn''t know what was going on with Mommy and Daddy. So he should take the

    responsibility to take care of Phoenix, shouldn''t he?

    Thus, Lucas took off his shoes and went to bed, obediently lying in the arms of Phoenix.

    The little boy felt warm and she was filled with strength when holding him.

    Phoenix thought that it might be maternal love, but it was a pity that she could not experience it for the

    rest of her life.

    Therefore, her affection for Lucas grew.

    She was sick, so she fell asleep soon with Lucas in her arms. Lucas looked outside. Since there was

    nothing he could do now, then why didn''t he get some sleep? No matter what he would do next, he

    would have to sleep well first.

    Phoenix did not dream this time and slept soundly.

    Two dayster, Phoenix had recovered and she decided to return home.

    Although Zayn was a little reluctant, he knew that this was Phoenix''s decision. Besides, it wouldn''t be

    of any help if Phoenix stayed.

    "Call me if you need anything in Seapolis City. If the people in charge there find fault with you, tell me

    about it as well. Although our country is full of ruins, if my sister is bullied, I will not bear with it."

    What Zayn didn''t say was that if he didn''t protect Phoenix well, Davon would probably kill him when he

    returned.

    Phoenix was very touched.

    After so many years, she didn''t expect that after losing Davon, she would finally have a brother.

    "Got it, Zayn. After I leave, no one will help you. You should get along well with the officials. If you need

    help, turn to Sienna. She''ll give you a hand for the sake of the Sawyers."

    Zayn nodded.

    "I see. I''ll be fine. But you need to be extremely calm when you get there. You''ll be alone and the Don

    family will be in a mess. Your parents-inw won''t be in a good mood, so you''ll have to take care of

    them."

    "Yes."

    They talked for some time before Phoenix went onto the ne with Lucas.

    The operation with Laurence as the bait hade to an end. As Davon died and Laurence went

    missing, those people in the dark also disappeared, as if they had never existed before.

    Xander and Audrey were still looking into Martin, but they were like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    It waspletely clueless.

    It was decided that Xander and Audrey would continue to study the mutated animals in the Dark Forest

    while Phoenix and Lucas were taken back to the Don family after they got there.

    "Jason."

    The moment Phoenix spoke, she choked up.

    Jason''s eyes were already red. He held back his tears and said, "You''ve suffered a lot. No matter

    whether Davon is here or not, you are still part of our family. If one day you have met another someone,

    then the Don family will be your family."

    Phoenix immediately cried.

    "Jason, I will never fall in love with another person for the rest of my life. It hurts a lot."

    Jason looked at Phoenix with deep concerns and waved his hand to bring her into the car. Lucas was

    also picked up.

    As the car drove towards the Don''s, Lucas suddenly said, "Jason, have my sister and brother been

    back yet?"

    Jason was slightly stunned.

    Things happened these days. He nearly copsed after hearing that Davon had died. He didn''t take

    notice of the two Green kids at all.

    So he had to say, "Weren''t they at home?"

    Lucas paused and said in a mumble, "Jason, take me home, please. I want to go home."

 Chapter 1501 We Just Need to Follow it

    Chapter 1501 We Just Need to Follow it

    Phoenix paused for a moment and whispered, "Uncle Jason, let''s go to the Green''s first. Mr. Green and

    Nicole were sent to the Capital City for review for Davon''s sake. We don''t know when they will be back.

    We can''t leave the three kids unattended."

    Jason was stunned for a moment before nodding.

    The car drove to the Green''s. It was the same as before, functioning methodically. Seeing Jason and

    the others arrive, Ernesto couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then quickly walked forward.

    "Mr. Jason, Mr. Green is not here."

    "I know, I came to take a look. Did Zoe and Josephe back?"

    Jason pushed the wheelchair in, and Lucas followed with his hand held by Phoenix.

    Ernesto nced at Lucas and said, "Not yet, I have already sent someone to pick them up." Mr. Green

    had a phone call for me to take good care of the Green family. Recently, the Greens have attracted a

    lot of attention. Mr. Green said that the three kids can go to kindergarten to study. Everyone should

    follow the steps. As for the Eternal Group, Mr. Green said that Mr. Jarrod woulde back to take it

    over for some time until Mr. Green returns. "

    Hearing that Samuel had arranged everything, Jason felt relieved.

    "Is Mr. Jarrod Samuel''s cousin Jarrod Austin?"

    "Yes."

    "When will he be back?"

    "Soon."

    Ernesto answered all the questions he asked, and Lucas was quite relieved to hear them.

    At first, he was afraid that he would be too young. This sudden change would cause the Green family''s

    property to fall by the wayside. At that time, if someone coveted the Green family''s property, he would

    not be able to protect it. He even wanted to seek help from Jason. Now that he heard that Daddy had

    arranged everything, Lucas heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he also admired Samuel''s

    When Jason heard that Samuel had arranged everything, although he felt that it was a little strange, he

    still didn''t say anything.

    Phoenix wanted to follow Jason back to the Don''s to deal with matters left behind by Davon, so Lucas

    stayed.

    To be honest, Phoenix wanted Lucas to leave with her.

    This little boy had apanied her through the most difficult days. She really regarded him as her son.

    "Lucas, I may be a little busy recently. Can you stay at the Green''s by yourself? If you can''t, you can

    Phoenix secretly hoped that Lucas would follow her.

    However, Lucas wanted to wait for Joseph and Zoe toe back. Although he wanted to be with

    Phoenix as well, he still shook his head and said, "Phoenix, I''d better wait for them at home. If you miss

    me, you can call me."

    "Alright."

    Phoenix was very reluctant, but she still followed Jason.

    Lucas stood alone in the living room. It was hard to read his mind.

    "Lucas, do you have anything to say?" Ernesto asked in a low voice.

    "No, you may leave now. I''ll be alone for a while."

    Lucas sat on the sofa.

    Ernesto hurriedly sent someone to deliver him some food and drinks, and then went to work.

    Samuel was not here. He was quite upied in thepany. Now that Mr. Jarrod hadn''t returned to

    take thepany over, so he had gazillion things to deal with.

    Phoenix followed Jason back to the Don''s. Seeing the familiar ce, Phoenix felt very sad.

    Jason was afraid that she would be sad, so he told her to go back to her room and rest. He arranged

    everything by himself.

    Nicole and Samuel were brought to the Capital City directly. Because of Nicole''s health condition, the

    two of them were arranged together. Although it was said to be an examination, they still invited the

    best doctor toe over.

    Nicole thought that she would see ir, but she couldn''t help but be stunned when she saw a new

    doctor.

    Samuel said calmly, "Everyone knows about our rtionship with ir. Besides, ir has already

    retreated, so it''s impossible for him toe over. It''s the procedure."

    "I see."

    Nicole did not ask anything else, because she was a little tired because of the journey.

    "Get some sleep."

    Samuel didn''t care much about the investigation and directly asked Nicole to sleep.

    When Nicole fell asleep, Samuel was questioned. He had always answered meticulously. Nothing went

    wrong with his answers, so the other party couldn''t find fault with him.

    When Nicole woke up, she saw a familiar person sitting beside her bed and couldn''t help but be

    stunned.

    "Yanice?"

    "Awake?"

    When Yanice saw that Nicole looked better, she smiled and said, "I thought you knew about your health

    condition. How do you feel now? Anything doesn''t feel right?"

    "Fortunately, everything went well when I see Yanice."

    Nicole''s sweet words delighted Yanice immediately.

    "Don''t think I''ll let go of you just because you said that."

    "What do you want from me?"

    Nicole understood it, but she did not expect that the person who came to question her was Yanice. It

    was, however, about Davon, so she couldn''t reveal anything.

    Yanice looked at Nicole''s clear eyes and was very reluctant to ask, but she still did it.

    "Nicole, I''m getting married in a few days."

    "What?"

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    "You''re not..."

    Thinking back to William''s current situation, Nicole didn''t say anything, but Yanice smiled.

    "When I was young and frivolous, I was madly in love with someone. Unfortunately, it didn''t work out. I

    went to see him, only to find a strange new person in him. Perhaps it''s because I don''t love him

    enough. Seeing his current appearance and Sally''s meticulous care for him, I suddenly feel that I have

    let go of the obsession I''ve held for years." I finally understand that sometimes it''s not necessary to be

    together with someone I love, so I''m going to get married. "

    Hearing Yanice''s words, Nicole felt a little sad.

    "Yanice, shouldn''t we marry our loved ones?"

    Yanice smiled helplessly.

    "How many Jacks can finally have their Jills? So you and Samuel should cherish each other and

    remember that not everyone has the right to pursue happiness. My identity is different, and the

    responsibilities I have to shoulder are also different. My husband was chosen by my brother, so I don''t

    have other options. And I''m already at this age, it''s OK to spend the rest of my life with anyone."

    Hearing Yanice''s words, Nicole felt so upset.

    "Yanice."

    "There''s no need tofort me. After all these, I''ve already thought it through. I will also be

    responsible for my life. I came here today to see you. Also, about your cousin Davon..."

    Just as Yanice said this, Nicole started crying, and tears rolled down her cheeks.

    "Yanice, William still doesn''t know, does he?"

    "I haven''t told him yet."

    Yanice suddenly felt that she couldn''t even ask what she was saying.

    Nicole''s health condition was not good, and she was so close to Davon. Now, she was just revealing

    her scar. How could Nicole bear it?

    However, this was a procedure, and she had no choice.

    "He really..."

    "Yanice!"

    Nicole suddenly threw herself into Yanice''s arms and cried very sadly.

    "He is too miserable. What should I do? I still can''t believe it. Yanice, I was dreaming, right? He is

    actually quite good, isn''t he?"

    Yanice sighed. She stroked Nicole''s long hair and said with pity, "You can''t bring the dead back to life.

    Don''t be too sad. Take good care of yourself. The doctors here are all super. As long as you have a

    better mentality, everything will be fine."

    "How''s Samuel? His wound..."

    "His wound has been treated. It will be fine. Don''t worry, tell me if you need anything here. Apart from

    not being able to leave here, I can generally agree to any other requests."

    Yanice wanted to let Nicole understand that she would not be able to leave in the near future.

    Because Nicole''s condition wasn''t very good, Yanice only said a few words before she left.

    Zoe and Joseph came back the next morning after Lucas returned home. At that time, Lucas was still

    resting, but he felt that there were a few gazes on him, making it impossible for him to continue

    sleeping. Then, he opened his eyes.

    Seeing Joseph and Zoe standing in front of his bed looking at him, Lucas was stunned by their dusty

    appearances.

    "No, where did youe from?"

    "I came back from Africa."

    Joseph said.

    However, Zoe did not reply and directly asked, "Lucas, what happened at home? Where are Daddy

    and Mommy?"

    It was rare for Zoe to look so serious. Lucas couldn''t help but ask, "Weren''t you learning violin from that

    person? I thought you wouldn''t want to be back."

    "Lucas, I''m more than serious. I heard from Nash that Daddy and Mommy were taken to the Capital

    City. What kind of investigation did they go to? What exactly happened?"

    Zoe had always feared investigation. She remembered that when Uncle Emory was being investigated,

    there had always been people watching from outside Nash''s house. Though there was no one outside

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    their house, it still made her feel very ufortable.

    Lucas cursed Nash in his heart, "why did he tell Zoe everything?"

    At this time, Joseph also said, "Lucas, it''s better to tell us what had happened. Otherwise, no one will

    be able to be at ease."

    Hearing what they said, Lucas told him the whole story. He skipped the part he wasn''t sure about. He

    only said that his eldest uncle might have been gone.

    He originally thought that Zoe would cry and make a fuss, but he didn''t expect her to be especially

    calm. After listening to him, she said, "What do daddy and mommy want for us?"

    "They want us to go to the kindergarten as usual until theye back."

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Zoe directly turned around and left. When she opened the door, she said, "Let

    me know when you find the kindergarten. I''m a little sleepy. I''ve got to make up for my sleep."

    "Aren''t you worried about Daddy and Mommy?"

    Lucas felt that Zoe was a bit strange.

    Zoe casually waved her hand and said, "Since they said so, they naturally have a n. We just need to

    follow it."

    Lucas suddenly realized that this girl lived quite thoroughly, but he was actually not as calm as this

    sister.

    "Lucas, have you seen Morgan? Do you know what she has been busy with recently? Didn''t she follow

    Daddy?" Joseph also felt relieved but asked hesitantly.

    Speaking of Morgan, Lucas realized that he hadn''t seen her since Davon was killed. Could it be that

    she had something to do with this? He started to wonder whether or not to look into it himself.

 Chapter 1502 Didnt You Ask for It?

    Chapter 1502 Didn''t You Ask for It?

    "Lucas, what are you thinking about?"

    Seeing that Lucas did not reply, Joseph could not help but ask, he seemed a little worried.

    Lucas quickly regained his senses, "Nothing, I didn''t see her. Perhaps Samuel had other ns for

    her?"

    But Joseph was still worried when he recalled what Morgan had done.

    "I called her but I couldn''t get through. I''m afraid..."

    Although Joseph did not finish, Lucas understood.

    He held Joseph''s hand and said, "Joseph, don''t worry. It''s a special time now. We should listen to our

    parents and don''t do anything. I saw some people in my aunt''s pce. They seemed to be watching

    her. On our way back, although the other party tried to hide, I still felt that we were surrounded by them.

    Although I don''t know what it has to do with my uncle''s death, we are probably under surveince. So

    don''t do anything. Perhaps this is the best way to protect and help our parents. "

    "Alright."

    Joseph nodded.

    Just as he was speaking, Wendy walked up.

    "Boys, Mr. Jarrod is here."

    "Uncle Jarrod?"

    Lucas hurriedly got up, and Joseph also went out.

    Jarrod looked at theyout of the Green''s and couldn''t help but feel a little disgusted.

    "Although it''s an antique, the furniture is really ugly."

    Amelia hurriedly tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "You''re only here to help for a while. You''re not

    gonna stay here forever!"

    "Why not? What if I don''t want to leave?"

    Jarrod discovered that he had recently been especially fond of teasing his wife. She was really cute

    with a serious look on her face.

    In the past, how could he allow himself to suppress his temper and make her bed warm?

    "How do you feel now?"

    Jarrod couldn''t help but ask when he saw that Amelia didn''t look well.

    "I''m fine. I just came here, and the temperature wasn''t quite agreeable here. I''ll be fine in two days."

    Amelia coughed softly.

    "We may ask Morgan when she''s back."

    Although Jarrod said in a low voice, he was still heard by Joseph who just came down.

    He suddenly stopped and heard Amelia whispering, "Forget it, Morgan still has another patient to take

    care of. That patient is troublesome, so I don''t need to trouble her with this little problem."

    "That''s right. I''ll find a family doctor toeter."

    "Alright."

    Amelia knew that if she did not agree, Jarrod would probably be able to take her directly to the hospital.

    Ever since this man cut off his rtionship with Jayden, he had be a lot gentler and he also cared

    about her health.

    She touched her belly and wondered when she could have his baby. Although Jarrod didn''t say

    anything, she still wanted to have a baby with him. However, she wasn''t sure about her body.

    When Jarrod saw that she had agreed, he curled his lips and smiled. Then he saw a small figure

    walking down.

    "Uncle Jarrod, Aunt Amelia."

    Joseph greeted them politely.

    Seeing that it was Joseph, Jarrod''s face softened at once.

    "Little Joseph, did you miss me?"

    He lifted Joseph, making him a little embarrassed.

    "Yes. Uncle Jarrod, put me down please."

    "Such a little guy, what are you up to all day? Are you tired? Let me tell you, a child of your age should

    be ying with water guns and fighting with snowballs. Don''t pretend to be pedantic all day long, you

    know that?"

    Jarrod still remembered that Vincent''s personality was not like that and neither was Joseph. What

    happened between adults had a great impact on children.

    If possible, Jarrod hoped that Joseph would be as happy as before. He didn''t need to think about

    anything, even if he wasn''t outstanding.

    However, Joseph was a little shy.

    "Uncle Jarrod, put me down before you speak."

    "I won''t let go of you."

    Jarrod wanted to make fun of him and suddenly put Joseph on his shoulder, scaring Joseph into

    screaming. Before he could say anything, he saw Jarrod suddenly run out of the room.

    Joseph was a little scared and hurriedly held Jarrod''s neck.

    "Uncle Jarrod!"

    His voice trembled slightly, but Jarrod directly carried him outside and threw him towards the snow not

    far away.

    Joseph screamed in the air.

    The bone-piercing ice and snow instantly sshed into Joseph''s cor and almost froze him.

    Jarrod grabbed a snowball and threw it at Joseph.

    "Is it cold? Wanna fight me back?"

    Jarrod''s bitchy look made Amelia speechless.

    He was getting too childish now.

    He did bully a child.

    "Jarrod, Joseph would freeze!"

    Amelia stopped him in time.

    Jarrod turned around and said, "Forget it, this child is forcing himself to grow up. This year, let''s see

    what he has be. Apart from reading medical books and studying medicine, does he still look like a

    five-year-old child every day?"

    As he spoke, Joseph took advantage of this gap to counterattack and smashed the snowball in both

    hands onto Jarrod''s face.

    The bone-piercing chill made him shiver.

    "Alright, little man, you dare to sneak attack me?"

    After saying that, he started to chase after him.

    Joseph turned around and ran, while running, he shouted, "Lucas, Zoe, save me!"

    Zoe was woken up and looked down from the window. Holy Crap, Joseph was being bullied.

    But she did not see who was bullying Joseph. She did not change her clothes and ran out in her

    cartoon pajamas and slippers.

    "Bastard! How dare you bully Joseph? Wait and see!"

    After saying that, the little girl quickly picked up the stic basin at the door and poured a basin full of

    snow towards Jarrod.

    When Lucas saw this scene upstairs, he couldn''t help butugh.

    He put on his shoes and quickly joined them.

    Jarrod felt cold after Zoe attacked him. He turned around. Zoe saw his face and couldn''t help but be

    stunned.

    "Uncle Jarrod?"

    "What are you waiting for? Let''s move!"

    Lucas directly dragged Zoe into the room and shouted to Joseph, "Joseph, hold off Uncle first, OVER."

    "Understood, OVER."

    Seeing his reinforcements arrive, Joseph didn''t run anymore. He turned around, grabbed the snow on

    the side, and started attacking Jarrod.

    Jarrod felt that these three little guys were quite interesting and wanted to see how they dealt with him,

    so he immediately ran towards Joseph.

    Zoe was still stunned.

    "Is that Uncle Jarrod?"

    "Are you stupid? Joseph is in danger now, do you want to save him?"

    "Yes!"

    Zoe hurriedly nodded.

    Lucas whispered a few words to her and Zoe immediately became interested.

    "Roger that."

    Zoe stared upstairs, not forgetting to bring her small stic basin.

    Lucas quickly joined in the battle. Jarrod was a little depressed by the two kids chasing him.

    This Lucas hid in the shadows and asionally gave him an attack. Joseph also changed his escape

    routine and pinched Lucas, forcing Jarrod to the door.

    At this time, Zoe suddenly opened the window and poured all the snow in the stic basin towards

    Jarrod with a loud crash. She also shouted, "Watch this!"

    With excitement, the stic basin in her hand flew away and smashed into Jarrod''s forehead.

    Jarrod was suddenly stunned. An icy cold feeling came towards him. At this time, Joseph jumped onto

    Jarrod''s body and used their small arms to restrain Jarrod''s neck while Lucas directly swept his leg and

    tripped Jarrod.

    Jarrod never expected that he would actually be defeated by the three little kids.

    Amelia couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    This was the first time she had seen Jarrod''s hangdog expression.

    Jarrod couldn''t breathe, and he heard Joseph proudly say, "Surrender or not?"

    "Surrender, surrender, I surrender!"

    Jarrod hurriedly admitted his failure.

    Lucas gave a thumb-up to the window, and Zoe jumped happily.

    "Alright, hurry up and go in to clean up. If you catch a cold, I''ll stew your uncle for some soup."

    Amelia had been spoiledtely. Not only did she stood on his side, but she also helped the kids to bully

    him.

    Jarrod was speechless.

    "Amelia, don''t you think your husband is miserable?"

    "Didn''t you ask for it?"

    Amelia did not even look at him and brought the two children into the room.

    Joseph hadn''t been so happy for a long time. He looked at Lucas and said, "Have you yed snowball

    battles before?"

    "No, I saw them during their training. I was just mimicking them."

    Jarrod, who followed behind him, instantly became even more depressed.

    These two boys! He only wanted to make them happy, but none of them would appreciate it?

    Zoe ran down from upstairs and handed Jarrod a set of Samuel''s clothes in her hand.

    "Uncle Jarrod, hurry up and change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold."

    "Our little princess is always considerate."

    Jarrod finally feltforted, but then he heard Zoe continue, "If you catch a cold, no one will

    apany us. I just looked at the weather forecast and found that there will still be heavy snow these

    days."

    These words instantly made Jarrod depressed.

    Ameliaughed out loud.

    She looked at Jarrod''s gloomy expression and hurriedly pushed him, "Take your boys to the bathroom.

    I''ll be with Zoe."

    Jarrod did as his wife had said.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Zoe blinked her big eyes and looked at Amelia. She said, "Aunt Amelia, will you stay until my daddy

    and mommye back?"

    "Yes, so I ask you to take care of me during this period."

    Amelia touched Zoe''s head and her heart softened.

    Zoe looked at her and suddenly said, "Aunt Amelia, can you hug me? I miss Mommy."

    These words immediately pierced Amelia''s eyes and made her nose sour.

    She picked up Zoe and hugged her tight. At this time, a figure suddenly shed past the window, and

    Amelia''s eyes instantly narrowed.

    Who was that?

 Chapter 1503 The Past Is in the Past

    Chapter 1503 The Past Is in the Past

    Amelia hurriedly put down Lucas and was stopped by Jarrod when she wanted to chase after the

    person.

    "Who was it?"

    "It should be the people from the seniors. Don''t worry about it. Quite a few people are watching us and

    the children recently. I will arrange for the bodyguards to keep an eye on them at all times. As for you,

    stay home."

    Hearing Jarrod, Amelia nodded. When she turned to Lucas, Lucas didn''t seem to hear anything. After

    tidying up his clothes, he smiled and said, "Uncle Jarrod and Aunt Amelia, I want to get some sleep."

    "Alright."

    The couple could tell that Lucas was not in a good mood, but Lucas didn''t like to share what he was

    thinking about, so they did not ask anymore.

    After they left, Lucas looked outside thoughtfully and didn''t say anything.

    Nicole had always been taken good care of, but she didn''t see Samuel much. Even if they stayed in the

    same hotel, she could barely see him. Fortunately, Yanice was there with her, but in the second week

    of istion, Nicole saw a neer.

    "Sally? What brought you here?"

    The moment Nicole saw Sally, she was stunned.

    Sally looked at her, her eyes reddened.

    "I just wanted to ask about Davon."

    Her voice was a little hoarse, which made Nicole feel sad.

    "Sally, I''m sorry."

    She wanted to tell Sally that Davon was still alive, but she couldn''t.

    Sally knew that she was holding back her tears. She staggered for a moment and sat in front of the

    bed. She did not say anything for a long time.

    "I know it''s not good for your health to ask you about it, but I want to know..."

    "I understand. To be honest, I wasn''t at the scene, either. I only heard Samuel say that there was

    nothing left. There was blood all around. It seems like Davon''s blood was a little special. To confirm

    whether it was his, my father even did a blood test."

    Nicole lowered her eyes, her shoulders twitching as if she was choking.

    Sally felt a sting in her heart.

    "Is his body intact?"

    It took her a lot of effort to say this.

    Nicole nodded. She had an intuition that she was about to lose her patience, but she knew that she had

    to persevere.

    Afterward, Sally left in a daze. Although William did note, he also called to ask her about Davon.

    The Seapolis City looked very peaceful on the surface, but there was a catch behind its tranquility as

    something went wrong in the upper ss.

    Because of Jarrod''s cruelty, those who wanted to do something to the Greens were all defeated. Jarrod

    had also been known to the public and was even called Ares of Commerce.

    Jarrod didn''t care about it at all.

    Lucas, Zoe, and Joseph entered a noble kindergarten like ordinary children and began to attend

    sses. Although it was boring, there was nothing wrong with it. Zoe slept through every ss, but her

    exam scores always ranked first, so the teacher did not dare to ask too much.

    Joseph, on the other hand, let go of himself. He didn''t read books every day. Instead, he took an active

    part in social activities. Although he wasn''t very outgoing, his teacher liked him a lot.

    Lucas was still as cold as before. These days, he was bored. He yed games with Yasmeen every

    day. He was favored by a professional squad leader, who had been pestering Lucas to join the squad

    for the past few days, but Lucas had rejected him.

    A month after Nicole and Samuel were separated, no one had ever caught any fault in them, so they

    were allowed to live together again.

    Samuel felt rxed. It had been many years since he felt so rxed. He didn''t need to think about

    anything. He could stay with his wife all day. Every day, he touched her belly. There was also food and

    drink. There were also bodyguards to protect her. She was safe and sound.

    One day, Samuel touched Nicole''s stomach as usual, but he felt that he had been kicked by something,

    which frightened him so much that he hurriedly returned his hand.

    "Honey, this, this..."

    Nicole couldn''t help butugh when she saw his panicked expression.

    "Your baby just kicked you."

    "It''s only been a few months and it can already kick? Are you in pain?"

    Samuel felt that life was amazing.

    "I''m not." Nicole smiled, "I''ve been talking to them since they sprouted in my body."

    "Them?"

    Samuel paused for a moment.

    Nicole rarely saw Samuel in such a daze. She couldn''t help but smile and say, "Of course it''s them.

    With our inherited genes, do you think they''re singletons? Yesterday, I had a B-mode ultrasound, and

    there were two of them. But now, I can''t tell if they''re male or female."

    Samuel was overjoyed.

    "It''s a daughter. I want a daughter."

    Nicole pouted.

    "Is this up to you?"

    "Anyway, I want a daughter. Look at our family, there are two stinky brats. No matter what, it''s enough.

    It''s good to have two more daughters to be with Zoe. At that time, our Zoe Princess will not be lonely

    anymore."

    As Samuel spoke, he ced his hand on Nicole''s belly again and said gently, "Little princesses, I am

    Daddy. Did you hear what Daddy said?"

    Nicole felt that Samuel was especially childish, but she also feltforted.

    When she was pregnant five years ago, if there weren''t so many misunderstandings, perhaps Samuel

    would have waited for the babies to be born just like now.

    Because he missed out on the babies'' birth five years ago, Nicole wanted to have this child so that

    what he had missed could bepensated.

    Nicole''s eyes softened a lot.

    "If they are boys, then they will despise you when theye out."

    "They can''t be boys. They must be girls. Sons are all burdens."

    Samuel annoyed Nicole.

    "What do you mean by burdens? Stop talking nonsense. I''m telling you, the children can hear what

    you''re saying now. Don''t cry when the children are born and they don''t kiss you."

    However, Samuel said, "If they are boys, then I''ll give them away."

    "To whom? You dare to send my sons out. See if I can send you out."

    When Nicole heard this, she was infuriated.

    Seeing that his wife was really angry, Samuel hurriedly apologized.

    "I said the wrong thing. Honey, don''t be angry. I like both sons and daughters."

    But Samuel wondered, "If you are boys, I''ll throw you to Davon. Or perhaps to Jarrod. I don''t want two

    brats to take over my wife. If you are girls, then it''ll be another story."

    Nicole did not know what Samuel was thinking about, but after hearing Samuel apologize, she calmed

    down.

    The two of them were idle and had nothing to do. They began to teach their children every day. Nicole

    picked up her brush and paintings again. Sometimes she yed the zither and yed the violin. The

    two of them lived afortable life.

    It was also peaceful outside.

    After the news of Davon''s death spread, Jarrod and the Don family sent people to Country F to discuss

    investment ns.

    Because they were rtives, the two families took out quite a lot of money. Steven and ir also

    invested a portion of their money, and Zayn, with all the expectations from people, had led scientists

    and technicians to a diamond mine deep in the mountains, directly allowing F Country to be a

    wealthy country after going through internal affairs.

    Time slowly passed. Six monthster, Nicole was about to reach the due date. Samuel also began to

    worry. He couldn''t sleep well every day. Nicole would wake up if she rolled over, afraid that Nicole

    would deliver the babies in the next second.

    Because they were twins, Nicole''s body was a little swollen, and she spent less time walking around.

    Looking at his wife''s swollen limbs, Samuel finally realized how hard it was for his wife to get pregnant.

    "Was it the same when you were pregnant with Lucas and Zoe?"

    "Much harder back then."

    Thinking about what happened five years ago, Nicole''s eyes were somewhat drifting and distant.

    "Because of the fire, I still sucked in some dust in my lungs, so I didn''t wait until the due date. The two

    of them were considered premature."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Nicole recalled everything that happened in the past. She felt a sting in her eyes.

    Samuel held her hand tight and whispered, "I''m sorry."

    "The past is in the past."

    Nicole smiled faintly, and her smile was filled with relief.

    She felt that the present days were quite good. Every day, her husband was by her side when she

    opened her eyes. Samuel would take care of her whenever she wanted him to. Compared to that five

    years ago, she was way too happy.

    Nicole also missed the children, but this was an istion room. They couldn''tmunicate with the

    outside world, so they could only suppress their yearning.

    She didn''t know when the two of them would be able to leave.

    Samuel also knew what Nicole was thinking about, so he had to talk about some childhood anecdotes

    to distract Nicole.

    For the past six months, everyone had been searching for evidence and traces of Davon''s life, but

    unfortunately, there were no results.

    Ever since Davon died, Phoenix had been staying in seclusion. She missed the days with Davon at

    home. She felt sad when thinking about them. She wanted to write them down. A person would leave

    behind traces when they were alive.

    She could not tolerate Davon dying quietly like this, or even dying without a corpse, so Phoenix turned

    on herputer and wrote down her story with Davon on the Inte.

    Originally, it was only to record the feelings of the two of them, but she never thought that the story she

    wrote would be popr on the Inte. Many people were asking about the next chapter. For a

    moment, Phoenix had be a popr romance writer.

    All of this was beyond Phoenix''s expectations. She saw so many readers like her story and felt that

    many people knew about the rtionship between her and Davon. She could not help but write more

    and more with delight and directly threw herself into it.

    When William first received the news of Davon''s death, he couldn''t bear it. Fortunately, Sally was by his

    side. After nine months of settling down, his mood had stabilized and his body was much better.

    However, the poison still couldn''t bepletely cleaned up.

    At Jason''s request, William and Sally returned to the Seapolis City and the Don''s, while Edwin

    followed.

    Everyone seemed to be on the right track as if all cmities had left them. Laurence hadpletely

    disappeared after that incident, and no one could find any traces of him. Cara stayed in Country F,

    searching for Laurence''s whereabouts day and night.

 Chapter 1504 Its Finally Over

    Chapter 1504 It''s Finally Over

    Nicole suddenly felt an ache in her belly on a warm afternoon, which made Samuel nervous.

    "Anyone there? Help! My wife is going to give birth!"

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand tight. Seeing that her forehead was covered in sweat and her face was pale

    with pain, he couldn''t help but say, "Nicole, we don''t need the babies, right? We''re done here."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m nine months pregnant, and you''re telling me that you won''t

    have babies now? Samuel, you bastard!"

    Nicole could only scold Samuel because of the pain as if this was the only way to relieve her pain.

    Samuel could not care about this anymore. As long as his wife could alleviate the pain, he would have

    no objection to beating him up, let alone cursing.

    "What should I do? What should I do now? You don''t know how to deliver babies. Where is everyone?

    Do I still have to find a midwife for you now?"

    The more Samuel said, the more ridiculous he sounded.

    Nicole used to think that Samuel always had a poker face. Now that she saw his panicked and nervous

    appearance, she immediately felt her god just crashed.

    "It hurts! Samuel!"

    Nicole screamed in pain. Samuel hurriedly stepped forward but was grabbed by Nicole in the hair.

    Immediately, Samuel looked funny, but he didn''t dare to move.

    "Honey, honey, just scream, as long as you can release the pain."

    Nicole found him extremely hrious.

    Yanice was the first to arrive.

    "It''s starting already?"

    "Yes, Yanice, what should I do? What can I do now?"

    Samuel waspletely bewildered.

    He never knew that a woman would give birth to a child like this. These days, apanying her made

    him clearly understand that it was not easy for a woman to conceive and give birth to a child. She

    couldn''t help but cherish Nicole even more, but he really couldn''t take this sudden birth.

    When Yanice saw that Samuel''s nervous face was pale, she couldn''t help butugh and say, "You don''t

    need to do anything, just stay with Nicole."

    "Save it, please. Just leave him alone. I''m afraid that he''ll faint before the babiese out."

    Nicole panted as she spoke. She felt that the pain was so fierce that it was much fiercer thanst time.

    "The babies are so desperate toe out. It feels like they areing out the next second."

    Nicole was so painful that her entire body started to sweat.

    Seeing that Nicole was in such pain, Samuel felt a little irritated since he couldn''t do anything for her.

    "How can we stop the pain?"

    "Mr. Green, there is no way to relieve the pain of childbirth. The pain of having a child is equivalent to

    the pain of having ten ribs broken at the same time, but the women have to endure it. Women are

    risking their lives to give birth."

    Yanice''s words caused Samuel''s eyes to turn red and his nose to be sour.

    "If I had known this, I wouldn''t have let..."

    "Shut up!"

    Nicole knew that Samuel was going to say that he knew this was the case, he wouldn''t have had the

    babies in the first ce. But the child was about to be born. How could he, as a daddy, say such

    words? What if the baby heard him?

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel was so frightened by Nicole''s cold shout that he didn''t dare to say anything else. He hurriedly

    shut his mouth, but he was still extremely worried.

    "Hurry up and get her in the car. Let''s go to the hospital."

    A familiar voice rang out. Samuel and Nicole were stunned for a moment before they saw Gabrielle

    push open the door and walk in.

    "How is it? Are you feeling okay?"

    It had been almost a year since Nicole had seen Gabrielle, so she was so excited to see her now.

    "Not good, it hurts like hell."

    Although Nicole is excited, it hurt. It hurt so much that she almost cried.

    Gabrielle held her hand tight and whispered, "Take it easy. I''ve got you."

    "Really?"

    Nicole was a little surprised. After all, she was still in istion with Samuel. She thought that she would

    have to give birth here. She didn''t expect Gabrielle toe. On top of that, there were many nurses

    behind her.

    Gabrielle quickly examined Nicole and said, "It had already opened two fingers wide. The second time

    is rtively quick. Judging from the looks of it, it''ll happen soon." Nicole''s first child was a cesarean

    section, and it left a scar. Logically speaking, it should be a cesarean section this time as well. But now,

    it seems that the children want her to give birth naturally, so I need Samuel to follow me to the hospital.

    If possible, let him be there for the whole process."

    Gabrielle said quickly, and Yanice immediately began to report.

    Samuel always held Nicole''s hand and felt that her palms were wet. He felt helpless to watch his wife

    suffer but could not be reced.

    Gabrielle was the director of the Military Hospital, so it was natural for her to take over Nicole''s

    operation. As for Emory, he immediately notified Mark, the Dons, and Mr. Shaw.

    Aron Hill frowned and remained silent.

    Morty pushed in.

    "Don''t you know to knock before youe in?"

    A trace of severity shed through Aron''s eyes.

    Mortyzily looked at him and said indifferently, "Just sign. Giving birth is such a big deal. Besides, the

    Greens, the Dons, and the Shaws have paid so much. Are you going to upset them?"

    "What nonsense! Davon''s life or death hasn''t been figured out yet. Don''t you know the importance?"

    Aron''s voice suddenly rose.

    However, Morty said calmly, "Is life or death that important? Whether it''s life or death, what do you think

    the Dons will do to us? For the Dons, their old general died on the battlefield, two of their four sons

    were crippled while for the Shaws, their achievements are so impressive. How many battles had Mark

    fought? And the Cawkers. Aren''t these contributions enough to exchange the life of Davon?"

    These words were a little sharp.

    Aron''s eyes suddenly hardened.

    "Davon was doing his job. He..."

    "He''s dead! He had been dead for almost a year! What the hell are you looking for? What are you still

    hoping for? Do you want to stop Nicole from giving birth just for the sake of a dead person? Nicole''s

    health is not good. When she gave birth to Lucas and Zoe, she had already fallen ill. Actually, it is not

    suitable for her to be pregnant and have another child. Furthermore, I heard from ir that Nicole still

    has physical scars. If she gives birth naturally, she will possibly lose her life. You''d better think about

    what will happen if something goes wrong with Nicole!"

    Morty''s words made Aron very ufortable.

    "Are you threatening me? Or is this what they mean?"

    "I mean, your position will be handed over to me sooner orter. I don''t want you to cause any trouble

    for me. These people were originally my helpers and I don''t want them to be my enemies and

    block my way because of your decision."

    Morty said coldly, not concealing his ambition for that seat at all.

    Aron was slightly stunned, and then his eyes lit up.

    "You are so confident that I will pass on this position to you? Our country is not hereditary, so you are

    too arrogant."

    "There''s no need for you to worry about this. But you can''t deny that with their help, my chances of

    winning will be very high."

    Morty''s words made Aron pause and think.

    At this time, Yanice''s phone call came in again.

    "Aron, if it weren''t Samuel and Nicole, I would have died a long time ago. Perhaps my life and death

    would not affect the Hill family. But I hope that you will let me return this favor since we are siblings."

    Aron finally nodded his head after his younger sister had said that.

    "Alright, send her to the hospital to give birth and lift the order of review. That''s all for Davon. However,

    you still have to send someone to secretly investigate. If he is still alive, it would be best if he could be

    recruited as a confidant."

    "I see."

    After Morty finished speaking, he walked out, and his back was covered in a cold sweat.

    This was a game. He took his future and career as the bet. Fortunately, he won.

    Morty quickly called Yanice.

    "Auntie, it''s not convenient for me to go over. Take good care of them for me. Call me if you need

    anything."

    "Alright."

    After Yanice hung up the phone, the pain on Nicole''s side elerated again, and Gabrielle was so

    anxious that she started to sweat.

    "Your review is over. From now on, you are free."

    When Yanice said this, Nicole immediately cried.

    "It''s over, it''s finally over."

    However, Samuel only cared about Nicole''s health.

    "Can we go to the hospital now? Hurry up, my wife won''t be able to hold on any longer."

    Gabrielle hurriedly asked someone to find a stretcher and put Nicole in the ambnce.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and listened to her shout with a heart-wrenching voice. He was so nervous

    that he almost fainted.

    Gabrielle had beenforting Nicole.

    After arriving at the Military Hospital, Gabrielle pushed them into the delivery room.

    Nicole wanted Samuel to stay outside, but Samuel insisted on apanying the delivery, and

    Gabrielle did not stop him.

    Originally, Nicole was going to say something, but the new wave of pain made her unable to speak

    anymore.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, and prepare. She is going to give birth soon."

    Gabrielle examined Nicole and found that in a short period, Nicole had already opened six fingers wide

    and the child''s body had also entered the basin.

    She hurriedly put on her sterile gloves and began to help Nicole, but the baby seemed to be stuck in

    her pelvis, and the situation was somewhat urgent.

    Nicole was in so much pain that she wished she could faint directly, and her face was even paler than

    before.

    Samuel waspletely bewildered.

    Even facing hundreds of millions of contracts, he had never been nervous before.

    "Gabrielle, what''s going on? Nicole doesn''t look good to me."

    Gabrielle looked at Nicole like this. It was toote to conduct surgery. She pondered for a moment and

    said to Nicole, "Nicole, I need to reach in to help you. Can you hold back?"

    Nicole was slightly stunned.

    "What do you mean?"

    Was that what she thought?

    Holy shit!

    Could it be true?

    Just as Nicole was dumbfounded, Gabrielle stretched out her hand and stuck it in. Samuel''s eyes

    suddenly widened. He could barely breathe.

 Chapter 1505 I Love My Babies

    Chapter 1505 I Love My Babies

    Gabrielle didn''t care about Samuel''s dumbfounded gaze at all. When she made this decision, she knew

    that some people might not be able to withstand it, but she couldn''t care about the feelings of others.

    She could only focus on Nicole.

    Nicole almost fainted from the pain when Gabrielle''s hand reached into her body. This was not the end.

    Gabrielle still needed to find the child''s head to help him get out. That feeling made Nicole twitch in

    pain.

    Samuel looked at all of this as if he was petrified. He couldn''t breathe.

    What kind of operation was this?

    How could his wife take it?

    When he realized this, Samuel seemed to react and suddenly wanted to stop her.

    "What are you doing? Nicole was already in pain when she gave birth, and you even put your hand in.

    Hurry up and take it out!"

    Samuel was about to attack, but he heard Gabrielle calmly say, "Shut up if you don''t want to go out.

    Don''t move. I bet you can''t afford to see three bodies."

    Normally, Gabrielle didn''t dare to talk to him like this, but this time, she couldn''t care about that much,

    which shocked Samuel.

    Although Nicole was in so much pain that she almost lost her mind, she still shouted at Samuel with

    anger when she heard that he was still causing trouble.

    "Samuel, you bastard, you can''t see me, can you? Let me tell you, if you say one more word, I''ll kick

    you off and find another man. Do you hear me?"

    Samuel pouted.

    If it wasn''t for Nicole giving birth, he really wanted to ask her which man she was looking for.

    When Gabrielle saw that Samuel was finally quiet, she said to Nicole, "On my count, take a deep

    breath, and breathe. Follow my rhythm."

    Nicolepletely trusted Gabrielle and followed her instructions. Suddenly, she felt her belly rx.

    With a "wow" sound, a baby was born.

    When Samuel saw the birth of the child, he was stunned. The little thing drenched in blood was his

    child?

    Holy shit!

    How ugly!

    What was the white thing outside?

    Samuel was so disgusted that he almost puked. Moreover, such a little being could torture his wife this

    hard?

    Gabrielle and Nicole did not notice what Samuel was thinking about. They directly handed the child to

    the nurse beside them to wash it. Then Nicole started to face another wave of pain.

    Nicole felt that she was running out of strength.

    "Gabrielle, I''m running out of energy. What should I do?"

    "It''s fine. Stop talking and take a deep breath. You can do it."

    Gabrielle''s voice carried a trace of softness and Nicole involuntarily followed her voice and rxed.

    "Nicole, listen to me. Take your time. It''s fine. Trust me."

    Nicole nodded. At this moment, shepletely forgot about Samuel.

    The smell of blood irritated his nose. Samuel suddenly felt a tumble in his stomach, but seeing Nicole

    like this, he could only endure it.

    It turned out that women were really risking their lives to give birth.

    Seeing the birth of the child, Samuel was not delighted at all. Instead, his heart was in pain.

    The second baby was born ten minutester. After giving birth, Nicole waspletely powerless and

    fainted.

    Samuel did not even look at the child. After seeing Nicole faint, he was so scared that he wanted to

    stand up and shout. However, he fainted as he was about to stand up.

    The nurses were depressed.

    "Director Farley, what should we do? Both of them fainted."

    Gabrielle had already seen that Samuel would faint.

    She knew how much this man loved Nicole. The more he loved her, the less he couldn''t see her suffer.

    She hoped that it wouldn''t leave a psychological shadow on him.

    "It''s fine. Just send him to the intensive care unit. We still need to clear her womb. Hurry up."

    "OK."

    Samuel was pushed out and Nicole was cleaned up.

    It wasn''t until Nicole waspletely cleaned up that she was pushed out.

    Samuel did not faint for a long time. When he woke up, he found himself in a ward. He hurriedly stood

    up and ran to the delivery room. She saw Nicole being pushed out.

    "How''s my wife?"

    Seeing his panicked face, Gabrielle smiled and said, "It''s fine. Congrattions, Samuel, Nicole had

    given birth to two..."

    "Why is my wife so pale? Does she need nutrition? Does she need a nutrition injection?"

    Samuel interrupted Gabrielle.

    Now he had no mood to talk about the babies. They would be fine since they cried so confidently.

    Gabrielle was interrupted and couldn''t help butugh bitterly. Then, she said, "It''s very strenuous to

    give birth. She needs a good rest. It''s fine. Child..."

    "Isn''t she already in the confinement? There is a breeze in the corridor. Don''t let Nicole blow. Hurry up

    and send her to the ward."

    Samuel interrupted Gabrielle again. Then, regardless of what Gabrielle wanted to say, he pushed

    Nicole to the intensive care unit,pletely ignoring the two babies.

    Gabrielle looked at the two children in the nurse''s hands and shook her head with a smile.

    The two nurses were surprised, "Director Farley, this is the first time I''ve seen a man who doesn''t look

    at the babies at all."

    "Understood. Send the child to the ward."

    Gabrielle personally carried one, and another nurse held another, sending the children to the ward.

    The babies might be hungry, and soon after arriving at the ward, they began to cry. Moreover, the twins

    were telepathic. One cried and the other followed. Samuel was quite upset.

    "Take the babies away! They are too noisy! My wife is still having rest!"

    Samuel directly asked for another VIP room and threw the two babies over while he stayed by Nicole''s

    side.

    After giving birth to the babies, the edema on Nicole''s body had subsided a lot. However, thinking

    about the hardship and pain of Nicole giving birth, Samuel deeply felt that he would never pay off what

    he owed Nicole for the rest of his life.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    This woman had gone to hell twice for him, so he couldn''t do anything to hurt Nicole. In the future,

    regardless of whether what Nicole did was right or not, he decided to unconditionally listen to her and

    love her.

    Nicole slept for a long time. She hadn''t slept so well since she was pregnant. Now that she opened her

    eyes and found that the sky had just woken, she couldn''t help but close her eyes again.

    Suddenly, she seemed to recall something.

    The babies!

    Nicole opened her eyes.

    "Where are the babies?"

    She looked around and didn''t find the babies. She only saw Samuel lying on the bed and sleeping. She

    couldn''t help but wake Samuel up.

    Samuel was also exhausted. After seeing Nicole giving birth, he was frightened and now he was

    sleeping soundly. He was still a little confused when he was woken up by Nicole.

    "Nicole? What''s wrong?"

    "Where are the babies?"

    Nicole was afraid that something would happen to the babies. Five years ago, she woke up to find out

    that the child was innately deficient. She could barely stand that. Now that she saw Samuel but did not

    see the babies, Nicole felt worried again.

    Samuel blinked his eyes, then he recalled the child.

    "I hired a nanny and they are now in the room next door. They cry too much. I''m afraid of disturbing

    you."

    "Are they alright? Boys or girls?"

    Nicole grabbed Samuel''s arm and asked nervously.

    Samuel shouted awkwardly and said awkwardly, "I''ve been looking after you. I didn''t notice."

    Nicole didn''t see thising.

    "How long did I sleep?"

    "From 4:30 p.m. yesterday till now. It''s now over five in the morning."

    Hearing Samuel say that she had slept for so long, Nicole couldn''t help but be a little surprised.

    Thinking about the fact that the babies had been born for 12 hours and hadn''t seen their mother yet,

    she couldn''t help but lift the nket and get out of bed.

    "What are you doing?"

    Samuel was so frightened that he hurriedly stopped her.

    Nicole red at him and said, "I want to see my babies. I have to see if they are boys or girls after I''ve

    suffered so much. As expected, fathers don''t care as mothers do."

    Samuel felt a little embarrassed.

    The two babies were too noisy. With such great vital capacity, he bet they would be fine.

    However, seeing that Nicole frowned slightly, as if she was in severe pain, he couldn''t help but recall

    the scene during the operation. Samuel''s body stiffened slightly, and he felt like fainting again.

    However, Nicole needed someone to take care of her now, so he didn''t dare to faint. He hurriedly said,

    "I''ll have the nanny take the babies here now."

    "Hurry up."

    The lower half of Nicole''s body was torn apart so badly that she didn''t dare to move in pain.

    Since his wife had already said that, Samuel naturally did not dare to dy. After calling the nanny, he

    asked Wendy to deliver the stew that had been prepared before.

    The nanny came to Nicole with the babies in her arms.

    The two children were still asleep, and when Nicole saw their white and clean appearances, her heart

    suddenly went limp.

    However, Samuel frowned and said, "Those were not my babies!"

    The nanny trembled and hurriedly said, "Mr. Green, for heaven''s sake, these are your babies!"

    "Bullshit! My babies are so ugly while these two are white and clean. How could they be our children?

    Do you think I''m such a fool? I was there when my wife gave birth! Guards!"

    Samuel angrily called for a bodyguard and immediately surrounded the nanny. She was so scared that

    she trembled. She cried and said, "Mr. Green, these are your babies."

    "Invite Director Farley over."

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the anger emanating from Samuel''s entire body.

    What was wrong?

    Not our babies?

    With this thought, Nicole''s heart was about to shatter, and her tears kept falling.

    When Gabrielle saw this scene, she couldn''t help but be shocked.

    "What happened?"

    "This nanny has changed our babies. Quickly check the hospital surveince and get our babies back."

    Samuel immediately confused Gabrielle.

    "Samuel, what nonsense are you talking about? These are your babies."

    "Gabrielle, don''t hide it from me. I''ve seen the babies with my own eyes. They don''t look like this.

    Although they are ugly and have a white membrane wrapped around them, they are still my babies. I

    still love them. I don''t want anyone else''s babies!"

    Gabrielle had mixed feelings after she heard Samuel.

 Chapter 1506 Where Are the Girls?

    Chapter 1506 Where Are the Girls?

    Nicole felt that she had caught something, but it was gone in the blink of an eye, she heard Gabrielle

    say, "Samuel, when you saw the babies, they were just born. They were wrapped in centas and

    were soaked in amniotic fluid. They were naturally ugly. We''ve cleaned them. It has been 12 hours, so

    the babies look much better. As a father, why can''t you say nice things to them? What do you mean by

    they are ugly? Besides, this is the Military Hospital and I am the Director. From beginning to end, I was

    the one who handled it. You said that the babies were reced? Did you think it was me? Then I have

    to find a pair of identical twins, right? Go check the birth records. Today, your family is the only one

    having babies. "

    After Gabrielle said that, Nicole immediately understood. She suddenly felt so embarrassed.

    Did Samuel go dumb as she gave birth?

    Nicole felt extremely awkward.

    She punched Samuel and whispered, "Are you stupid?"

    Samuel reacted now. Yeah, with Gabrielle around, who could rece their children?

    He lowered his head to look at the two babies. They were still asleep. They had soft hair and their

    tender fair hands were being sucked by them. Suddenly, it was as if something had gone into his heart.

    It carried warmth and gentleness.

    "They look like Nicole."

    Samuel suddenly giggled.

    Nicole really wanted to say that she didn''t know this fool, and Gabrielle immediatelyughed.

    Nicole said somewhat embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, this is the first time he''s seen babies born. I guess he

    was too shocked. Don''t take it personally."

    "It''s fine. Almost everyone who became a father for the first time is like this."

    "This isn''t my first time being a father."

    Samuel giggled, but when he heard Gabrielle''s words, he could not help but refute her.

    "Shut up."

    Nicole red at him.

    Samuel touched the back of his head. The more he looked at the two babies, the more he liked them.

    "Are they boys or girls?" Nicole asked.

    Before Gabrielle could say anything, Samuel said, "They look so cute, so they must be girls, isn''t that

    right?"

    As he spoke, he extended his finger to touch the babies'' hands.

    Wow, they were so soft and tender.

    Gabrielle was stunned for a moment. She looked at Nicole awkwardly and whispered, "Does Samuel

    like girls?"

    "Yeah. So they are girls?"

    Nicole looked at Gabrielle and asked.

    Gabrielle shook her head and looked at Samuel''s happy expression. Suddenly, she didn''t know

    whether she should say it.

    "Boys?"

    Nicole guessed the answer from Gabrielle''s face.

    When Samuel heard that they were boys, he paused for a moment, then quickly bent down to open

    their diapers. When he saw their private parts, his face darkened.

    He looked at the other one in disbelief. When he saw that it was a boy as well, he couldn''t help but say,

    "Why are they both boys? Where are the girls?"

    Nicole couldn''t watch any longer.

    "Samuel, why don''t you go home?"

    Just as Nicole finished speaking, the baby cried after being taken by Samuel. It was probably because

    that Samuel''s actions were rude or that he felt cold.

    The other one cried when he heard it. Moreover, the two babies seemed to bepeting. They both

    cried at the top of their lungs to be the winner, which irritated Samuel.

    The nanny hurriedly walked over.

    "Mister, madam, how about I feed the babies some milk?"

    Gabrielle nced at Nicole and said, "Do you feel like your chest is swollen? It''s best for the babies to

    drink your breast milk. This is good for both you and them."

    "Alright."

    Nicole did not object, and subconsciously wanted to carry the babies, but she suddenly saw Samuel

    drag the pram away.

    "No! Feed them milk."

    Nicole almost had a heart attack from his words.

    "Samuel, they are just born. Can you be gentler? What if you hurt them?"

    Hearing that Nicole was roaring at him, Samuel felt a little wronged.

    "They''re boys!"

    "They are my sons! I gave birth to them! Why won''t you let me feed them?"

    Nicole was about to go mad.

    However, Samuel said aggrievedly, "You are my woman! They are boys!"

    Not many people present could understand what he said, but Nicole did.

    What he meant was that she, Nicole, was his wife, so only he could touch her chest. Since they were

    sons and were of the opposite sex from her, she was not allowed to breast-feed the babies.

    Nicole was infuriated.

    She grabbed the pillow and threw it at Samuel.

    "Samuel, you bastard! What are you thinking?"

    Nicole rarely acted like this in front of outsiders, and it instantly scared Gabrielle and the nanny. Even

    the bodyguards were stunned.

    The wife seemed to have a bad temper after giving birth. Was this the so-called post-natal depression?

    Samuel did not dare to dodge, fearing that Nicole''s wound would be torn. However, the two babies

    were crying louder and louder, and that voice was so loud that Nicole''s heart was about to shatter.

    "Give me the sons!"

    She never thought that after giving birth, she would be a tigress, and Samuel made her that.

    She breathed quickly.

    Samuel was still fighting for it.

    "Honey, in fact, they can drink milk. You may not have enough milk for two babies. They have to drink

    milk made from milk powder anyway. It doesn''t matter if they drink it from the beginning."

    "Samuel, you want a lesson?"

    Nicole tried her best to suppress her anger.

    Gabrielle realized it.

    Samuel had said so much and even used milk powder as an excuse, so she should know that because

    that had happened in her family.

    These stupid men.

    Gabrielle shook her head and said, "Samuel, you have to think about it. After giving birth, the biggest

    threats for women are emotional fluctuations. If they cause post-naval depression, they willmit

    suicide."

    Originally, Gabrielle intended to scare Samuel, but Samuel suddenly remembered that Nicole had

    indeed suffered from depression after giving birth to Lucas and Zoe five years ago. He was so scared

    that he sent the babies to Nicole.

    "Darling, I was wrong. Don''t be angry, why don''t you hit me to vent your anger?"

    The bodyguards couldn''t help but be stunned when they saw the mighty Samuel act like this. At the

    same time, they immediately closed their eyes.

    Holy shit, they wouldn''t be silenced by him, would they?

    However, Nicole didn''t bother with him and carried the babies.

    "Which one is older?"

    Nicole asked Gabrielle.

    Because Nicole had to nurse, Samuel let the bodyguards go out and start clearing the ce, leaving

    only the nanny.

    Gabrielle pointed at their ankles and said, "Here, I''m afraid I won''t be able to tell them apart. I put

    bands on their ankles and recorded the timing of birth."

    Nicole checked it and found that she was holding the older one, so she couldn''t help but smile.

    When she loosened her clothes to feed them, she found that someone was staring at her. That

    reluctance made Nicole a little annoyed.

    "Get out!"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "No!"

    Samuel refused.

    Why were they boys?

    Where were the girls?

    Two boys took advantage of his wife when they were born, which was outrageous. And it couldst for

    a year!

    Thinking of this, Samuel was extremely depressed.

    Nicole ignored him, and her attention was on the babies. She had just given birth and didn''t have much

    milk. After feeding the older baby for a while, she gave him to the nanny and asked her to make milk for

    him. She then fed the younger one.

    When the younger baby was in Nicole''s arms, he hummed and suddenly opened his eyes.

    Under normal circumstances, some babies would open their eyes at birth, and some would do that

    after a few hours and even days or months.

    Before Nicole took the younger baby, his eyes had always been closed, and Gabrielle didn''t take it

    seriously. At this time, the baby suddenly opened his eyes, which made Gabrielle smile.

    "Looks like you love your mommy better. You opened your eyes as soon as you got to her embrace.

    You know how much she has suffered."

    Just as she finished speaking, Gabrielle was stunned.

    Nicole was also astounded.

    The baby seemed to like Nicole very much. He pulled her hair and giggled. Theughter was pure and

    cute, so cute that no one could resist it. However, Nicole was still in a daze.

    Samuel was a little puzzled. He walked in and was petrified.

    The baby''s eyes were blue!

    Both his and Nicole''s eyes were ck, so why did they have a baby with blue eyes?

    Almost at the same time, the two looked at the older one.

    He finished the milk and burped. He opened his eyes. His eyes were like ck grapes, full of spirit.

    Nicole and Samuel heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.

    Fortunately, that baby''s eyes looked normal.

    However, why were the younger baby''s eyes blue?

    Nicole and Samuel were puzzled.

    Gabrielle felt the same. She suddenly thought of something and said, "Could it be because of

    Laurence''s blood?"

    Thinking of the color of Laurence''s eyes and his berserk genes, Samuel and Nicole froze at the same

    time.

    "Gabrielle, please give the younger one a blood test."

    Nicole''s words immediately enlightened Gabrielle.

    "Alright, I''ll do it now."

    She carried the baby over.

    As soon as the baby left Nicole''s embrace, he immediately cried hysterically. Nicole felt very

    ufortable with it.

    "I''d better feed them."

    No matter what, she was reluctant to let the babies go hungry.

    Gabrielle handed the younger one back.

    Nicole loosened her clothes and fed him. The younger baby drank happily, unable to understand the

    Samuel frowned tightly.

    Was it really because of Laurence''s blood? Then, would his younger son be a second Laurence?

 Chapter 1507 It Feels Good to Have a Brother

    Chapter 1507 It Feels Good to Have a Brother

    Nicole seemed very concerned, but looking at her younger son''s cute and naughty face, she felt a bit

    relieved.

    The baby fell asleep after drinking the milk, and then Gabrielle held him to do a blood test. After all

    these, it was almost dawn.

    Thanks to the withdrawal of the investigation order, the news of Nicole giving birth to the twins quickly

    spread to the Seapolis City. Jason and Mark were about to take Phoenix to see Nicole. And Jarrod also

    decided to fly a private ne to the Capital City at the begging of Lucas and the others kids.

    Amelia rubbed her waist and said pitifully, "I really want to see the babies. It''s so bad that my health

    condition won''t allow me."

    Jarrod looked at Amelia''s pregnant belly and smiled at her gently.

    "It''s fine. After you give birth, Nicole will be back by then."

    Amelia was already five months pregnant. In the beginning, she thought it would be difficult for her to

    get pregnant, but she surprisingly found that she had been pregnant since five months ago.

    This was a pleasant surprise to Jarrod, who was over thirty years old. He had been worrying that the

    poisonous bugs inside his body would affect his children. So they were always very careful.

    In the beginning, Jarrod was afraid that Amelia would give birth to a baby with poisonous bugs and

    would cry for her baby for the rest of her life. So he insisted on not keeping this baby. It was Amelia

    who threatened him with her life and said that even if he was disabled, he was still her son. In the end,

    Jarrodpromised.

    Later, ir gave Amelia a full body check-up and took care of her and the baby very carefully. Now that

    she was five months pregnant, and the baby was very healthy. Jarrod and Amelia cherished this baby

    so much.

    They had thought it over. With their power, even if they gave birth to a baby with disabilities, they would

    ept it. At most, they could use all their wealth and power to save their child.

    Thinking of this, they felt much more relieved, and Amelia also felt her pregnancy was much easier.

    Lucas was very happy. It had been a long time since he saw his daddy and mommy. And he also was

    very excited about theing of his two little brothers.

    Even if he was happy, he tried not to show it.

    But Zoeughed out loud happily, even hugging Lucas in circles.

    "Lucas, do you hear that? Mommy gave birth to two little brothers. We are big brother and sister now."

    Lucas was also infected by Zoe, and his smile became bigger and bigger.

    Joseph was very happy as well.

    "I wonder who the two little brothers look like."

    "They must be like mommy."

    Zoe''s words made Lucas and Joseph stunned. They asked in unison, "Why?"

    "Boys take after mommy and girls take after daddy. They all say that."

    Zoe''s words made Lucas frown.

    "They? Who are they? These shouldn''t be the topic of conversation between children, right? Zoe, what

    kind of people are you meddling with?"

    When Zoe heard Lucas'' voice which became serious, she shivered a little.

    "Lucas, what are you talking about? Can''t you just show some respect to my friends?"

    "Friends? What kind of friends? Where is their home? How old are they?"

    Lucas kept pressing Zoe which made her feel a bit annoyed.

    "My stomach hurts so much. I need to go to the bathroom."

    Zoe was about to run away when she heard Lucas saying coldly, "Are you not going to see our little

    brothers? We are leaving now."

    "Lucas!"

    Zoe was very angry and depressed.

    Who could take her tyrannical brother away?!

    Joseph was giggling in secret. For this one year, Lucas became stricter with Zoe.

    "Joseph, can''t you just help me?"

    Zoe saw that Joseph was sniggering, and could not help but stamp her foot in anger.

    Zoe and Lucas seemed to have agreed to treat Joseph as their big brother.

    Joseph coughed and said, "I can''t help you. You know, I used to call him boss."

    Zoe was so angry when she heard what Joseph said. He continued before she could say anything,

    "Zoe, Lucas is doing it for your own good. You really shouldn''t hang out with those low types."

    Zoe waspletely defeated by them.

    "Alright, I am wrong, okay? Brother Joseph and Lucas! Let''s go. I want to see our little brothers."

    She cursed angrily in her heart, "I can''t bully you two, but as an older sister now, I can ''bully'' the two

    little babies."

    She didn''t say what was on her mind.

    They rushed towards the Capital City, while Edwin, who had always been there, first rushed to the

    hospital.

    "Nicole, Samuel, Ie to see my two new grandsons. Show me the babies."

    Edwin was so happy.

    When Nicole saw Edwining, she got up to greet him.

    "Grandpa, you haven''t returned to the Seapolis City?"

    "No, I went back for a while. But I was so bored, so I came back again. I have an old friend here. It''s

    good to have someone to y chess with here every day."

    Edwin could be carefree now. Sally and William were getting better. As for Audrey and Xander,

    although they hadn''t returned, the news of theiring back had spread out.

    Knowing that his eldest daughter and son-inw were still alive, Edwin felt very relieved. He knew that

    they were on a secret mission, so he did not urge them toe back. In Edwin''s view, nothing was

    more important than helping the mothend.

    When he heard that Nicole had given birth to two little babies during his idle days, he felt very excited

    and joyous.

    "Hey, the baby really looks like our Nicole."

    Hearing Edwin''s words, Nicole put on a slight smile, but said, "Grandpa, is it really appropriate to

    publiclypliment your granddaughter in front of Samuel?"

    "It''s true."

    Edwin nced at Samuel and asked, "Do you mind?"

    "I don''t mind."

    Samuel did not mind it at all. It was a good thing that the babies look like their mother. Nicole was a

    beautiful woman indeed. She lost her beautiful face because of a fire, but now her babies looked like

    her, which could be considered as a kind ofpensation.

    Edwin looked at the baby, but asked, "Isn''t it a pair of twins? Why is there only one baby? Where is the

    other one?"

    Hearing this, Nicole and Samuel fell into silence for a moment.

    "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    Edwin became serious instantly.

    Samuel told Edwin about the younger baby''s condition.

    Edwin frowned slightly.

    "How could it be blue eyes? Does he have a full body check-up?"

    "Gabrielle took the younger one for a body check-up. We still don''t know the result. We''re afraid that

    Laurence''s blood will affect us. If that''s the case, Grandpa, I''m afraid the baby will..."

    Although Nicole didn''t finish her sentence, Edwin understood her already.

    One Laurence even would cause too much trouble. If the baby also had Laurence''s blood in his body,

    this child might have a tough life.

    However, Nicole''s health condition had indeed improved because of Laurence''s blood. Thinking of this,

    Edwin said seriously, "Take the other baby to do a thorough physical check-up as well. Although his

    eyes are ck, no one can guarantee that the gene of that drop of blood will not be passed on to him,

    after all, they are twins. It''s better to be careful."

    Hearing Edwin''s words, Samuel and Nicole were all surprised, but they knew Edwin was right about it.

    They called for Gabrielle again, and she took the other baby away for a check-up.

    Nicole never thought that her two sons would have suffered this kind of thing.

    Looking at Nicole''s worried expression, Samuel held her hand tightly and said, "Don''t worry, maybe we

    are worrying nothing. You shouldn''t overthink after giving birth."

    "Samuel is right. Even if something really happens, Grandpa is still here to support you."

    Edwin said firmly.

    Nicole''s joy as a mother halved because her youngest son had a pair of blue eyes. However, thinking

    that her babies still needed her, she listened to Samuel and closed her eyes to have some rest.

    Edwin asked Samuel out and said, "It''s best to keep this a secret."

    "Grandpa, here is the Military Hospital. Do you think we can keep it a secret? We are not in the

    Seapolis City."

    Samuel had thought of this the first time he knew that their younger''s eyes were blue. However, he

    could not do any things in the Capital City.

    Edwin became more serious.

    "Even if we are in the Military Hospital, what are they going to do to my grandsons?"

    "We have to wait for the result before doing anything."

    He disliked the babies at first, but they were their own babies that he and Nicole had been longing for.

    As their father, Samuel couldn''t let anyone do anything to his sons, especially being treated as mice for

    experiments.

    He had made up his mind that he would protect his children even if he had to risk everything.

    Edwin had the same idea as well.

    Time ticked past. Nicole only wanted to sleep and eat well after feeding the baby. She needed to

    recover herself as soon as possible, in case something happened to her babies. She didn''t want to

    watch her babies being taken away just because she was a helpless weak mother.

    It was already at night when Jarrod and Jason arrived. After they learned about the younger baby''s

    situation, their joy was quenched, and their worries increased.

    Jarrod walked out of the hospital and lit a cigarette at the corner of the corridor. Samuel followed him.

    "Jarrod, what do you want to do?"

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jarrod looked at Samuel. He was a bit surprised that he could guess what he was thinking. But there

    was no need for him to hide anything from his own brother, so he took a deep breath and said, "I n

    to call everyone from the Green family back to the Capital City just in case."

    "It is not a good idea."

    Samuel frowned and said in a low voice, "If you do this, the higher-ups will think that we want to rebel."

    "Rebellion? If they really want to steal the baby, it''s not a bad idea to rebel against them."

    Jarrod''s cunning smile made Samuel''s heart tremble slightly. He suddenly remembered that Jarrod was

    not the kind of person that would allow himself to be trampled upon. And what Jarrod was doing now

    was for his sons.

    A long-lost affection filled Samuel''s heart. He said to Jarrod, "It feels good to have a brother like

    you."

 Chapter 1508 His Eyes Are So Beautiful

    Chapter 1508 His Eyes Are So Beautiful

    "Scram! Why are you still so sappy?"

    Jarrod said with disdain, but he wore a half smile.

    Samuel did not say anything else. He smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t hurry. Wait until the

    resultes out to see the attitude of the higher-ups."

    "You still have expectations for them."

    Jarrod understood what Samuel meant.

    Samuel smiled faintly.

    "Jarrod, the environment in which I grew up is different from yours. I believe in the benevolence and

    righteousness of the higher-ups."

    "I hope you''re right."

    Jarrod did not argue, but he still called his men to Capital City just in case.

    Samuel did not stop him.

    When Nicole woke up, she could not help butugh when she saw that the room was packed.

    "Uncle Jason, Evelyn, you''re all here."

    Phoenix came to Nicole and said with some envy, "You are really amazing. You are the mother of five

    children. I''m so envious."

    "You can raise them with me. I can''t take care of two brats by myself."

    Nicole looked at Phoenix and found that she was in a good mood. She did not know if she had let go of

    the death of Davon, nor did she know if she was forcing her smile in front of her.

    Phoenix hurriedly said, "Then it''s a deal. I want to live with you and raise children with you. Mr. Green,

    do you have any objections?"

    When Samuel came back from the outside, he heard Phoenix say this and immediately smiled, "The

    Green family is your mother''s family. You can live here as long as you like."

    "That''s great. It''s settled. I''ve long hoped for a child as cute as Lucas. Unfortunately, I can''t give birth

    myself. Now that you''ve given birth to these two cute babies, I''ll definitely stay at your house."

    Seeing that Phoenix was in a good mood, Nicole and Samuel felt relieved.

    "That''s great. If you take care of the children, we can enjoy ourselves."

    Samuel''s words instantly stunned everyone in the room, and Nicole blushed with embarrassment.

    This man was really getting sappier and sappier now.

    She red at Samuel before realizing that her children didn''te.

    "Where are Lucas, Zoe and Joseph? Didn''t theye?"

    It had been a long time since she had seen the children. Nicole really missed them.

    Jarrod put off the cigarette outside, then walked in and said, "The three children came with me. They

    insisted on buying some gifts for their little brothers, so I asked Ernesto to take them there. They''ll

    "These children have really grown up. They even want to buy gifts for their little brothers."

    Nicole was really relieved.

    Lucas, Zoe and Joseph arrived at the gold shop. Lucas bought gold bracelets for his younger brothers,

    Joseph bought gold ankles for them, and Zoe bought two sets of small gold locks for them. Only then

    did the three of them return to the hospital.

    Because they were afraid of disturbing Nicole and the children, Jason and Jarrod left soon, leaving only

    Phoenix there.

    Seeing Phoenix enjoying being with children, Nicole was in aplicated mood.

    "Phoenix, are you feeling better now?"

    Nicole didn''t intend to ask, but she couldn''t help it.

    Phoenix paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "Yes, much better. Davon hopes that I can be

    happy. If I feel sad all day, he probably won''t rest peacefully in heaven. Therefore, I will be happy for

    him."

    Hearing Phoenix''s words, Nicole was touched. She swallowed her words again.

    After all, the order to investigate them had just been lifted, and it was not clear whether there was

    anyone outside or around. She and Samuel had persisted for so long, so they couldn''t afford to lose at

    this time.

    "What are your ns for the future?"

    "I don''t know. Writing books and surfing the Inte, I''m living a pretty carefree life."

    Phoenix''s words shocked Nicole slightly.

    "Don''t you n to find another one?"

    "No, love is too hurtful. There is no room for another man in my heart. You all say that time can heal

    everything, and that one may slowly forget those injuries and find his or her own happiness again. But I

    know that my heart is locked in this lifetime. Other than that man, no one else can open it. Besides, I''m

    fine by myself now. Really. Don''t worry about me. I''ll help you raise your sonster. I''m your sons'' aunt

    anyway, right? I''m satisfied."

    It could be seen that Phoenix was really happy.

    Nicole finally felt a little relieved. Fortunately, Phoenix was able to think it through. If she met Davon

    one day, she would probably be pleasantly surprised.

    The two of them chatted before Lucas brought Joseph and Zoe in.

    "Mommy!"

    Zoe ran towards Nicole like a small train. Just as she was about to pounce into Nicole''s arms, she felt

    her cor being grabbed by someone.

    "What?"

    She suddenly turned around and saw Lucas grabbing her cor. He said indifferently, "Mommy has just

    given birth to the younger brothers and she is still very weak. What if you hurt Mommy like this?"

    When Zoe heard this, she immediately stopped and said embarrassedly, "Mommy, I''m sorry."

    "It doesn''t matter. I also miss you guys."

    Nicole touched Zoe''s head and felt that happiness was so close to her at this moment.

    Lucas and Joseph also walked over and greeted Mommy happily.

    "Mommy, you''ve gained a lot of weight."

    Joseph was very happy about this. He was afraid that Nicole would lose weight, so it seemed quite

    good.

    Lucas smiled.

    "Mommy, thank you for giving birth to little brothers for us."

    "Hurry up and take a look at them."

    Nicole made a gesture and the three children immediately ran over.

    "He is so cute!"

    Zoe was so fascinated by the soft and cute babies that she couldn''t help but giggle happily as she

    stretched out her fingers and allowed the babies to grab her fingers and y with them.

    Lucas and Joseph also felt curious, so they leaned on the baby carriage and stared at them.

    "Mommy, they''re so small."

    "You were like this when you were young."

    When Nicole thought of how Lucas and Zoe looked when they were young, she couldn''t help but feel

    touched.

    The three children chirped happily around the two babies and finally woke them up.

    The older baby looked at them with his big ck grape-like eyes. Although he couldn''t see them

    clearly, he grinned and even reached out his small hand to grab something.

    Zoe was extremely happy.

    "His eyes are so beautiful. He''s smiling at me."

    The younger baby also opened his eyes and looked around in confusion. Lucas and Joseph suddenly

    took a deep breath.

    "Blue eyes! He actually has blue eyes!"

    The two children seemed to have discovered a new continent, but their curiosity made Nicole

    somewhat worried.

    Phoenix patted her hand and said, "Don''t worry. God won''t give us all the disasters."

    "I hope so. I owe it to Laurence''s blood to have these two children. Even if there''s something wrong

    with the baby, I will still be grateful to Laurence. Perhaps this is the fate of me and the children."

    Nicole didn''tin or feel low. She felt that everything had its own days.

    Phoenix was surprised that she could think it through, but when she thought of Laurence, her face

    clouded over.

    Nicole knew the knot in Phoenix''s heart and wanted to say something for Laurence, but she didn''t know

    how to say it, so she shut her mouth.

    The children were still chattering. The two babies seemed to know that they were their elder brothers

    and sisters. Not long after, they began to giggle. The babbling sound was the most beautiful note in the

    world. It struck everyone''s hearts, giving them a sweet taste.

    After a long time, Phoenix said, "Ever since Davon died, Laurence has also disappeared. Where do

    you think he will go?"

    Nicole paused for a moment and she hurriedly said, "I don''t know. Everyone is looking for him."

    "Yes, they are. Cara has been searching for a year, but there is still no news. I don''t believe that a

    person will evaporate from the world. The person who used Dr. Miller to get Laurence''s background

    has also disappeared. I always feel that a storm ising soon. It is extremely oppressive."

    Phoenix''s words made Nicole a little worried, but she didn''t say anything in the end.

    The two babies were a little hungry.

    Nicole picked up the babies and fed them. Joseph went out with the other children. Samuel arranged

    for them to rest in another room.

    Because it was a natural birth, Nicole could leave the hospital on the third day with children, but

    because of the blood data of the children, she didn''t.

    Gabrielle looked at the analysis data of the blood. Just as she was about to find Nicole, she was

    stopped by someone.

    "Hello, Director Farley. We are from the Military Department. We want the blood test report and the

    medical report of those two children."

    The speaker took out his ID card.

    Gabrielle frowned slightly, but she knew what her duty was and gave the report to them.

    "Doctor Farley, you didn''t do anything, did you?" The man asked subconsciously as if he was a little

    surprised.

    "Please take responsibility for your own words. Otherwise, I will sue you."

    Gabrielle''s gentle voice carried a trace of coldness, embarrassing the speakers.

    Although Gabrielle was only the director of the Military Hospital, they knew who Gabrielle''s father was.

    Moreover, her stepmother was powerful too. Considering the Hawk family, the two of them nced at

    each other and hurriedly said, "Sorry, we were just asking."

    "I dare to use my professional ethics and my personality to guarantee that all the data above are true

    and reliable. If you don''t believe me, you can find someone to test it again."

    Gabrielle''s words surprised the two of them for a moment. Then, they went to make a phone call. Not

    long after, a doctor from outside walked over and took the blood of the two children for examination. It

    was obvious that they did not believe Gabrielle.

    Gabrielle was so angry that her chest hurt a little. She would have already asked for justice, but

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    because of the rtionship between her and the Green family, Gabrielle endured it.

    It didn''t matter. Anyway, she didn''t do anything. Fortunately, she had printed out an extra report.

    Gabrielle immediately walked towards Nicole''s ward with the blood report and physical check-up report.

 Chapter 1509 Couldnt You Behave Yourself

    Chapter 1509 Couldn''t You Behave Yourself

    Samuel took care of the three children and came back. After all, Nicole was still weak. Although the

    maternity matron was here, he was not at ease.

    When Phoenix saw Samuel''s concern, she couldn''t help but think of Davon. If he was still alive, what

    would he feel now?

    Thinking of this, Phoenix felt sad.

    When Gabrielle came in, the three of them were all there. Nicole and Samuel stiffened a little.

    "How is it?"

    Nicole''s voice was trembling.

    Gabrielle gave them the data and said with a smile, "Neither of them has any blood problems. It''s very

    normal, and there''s nothing wrong with the general examination."

    Samuel and Nicole looked at the data and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Then why does the child have blue eyes?"

    Nicole asked in confusion.

    Gabrielle shook her head and said, "Laurence only gave you one drop of blood. Furthermore, the

    Berserk Gene in Laurence''s body wasn''t working at that time. His blood is mainly made up of medicine.

    Therefore, it should only have nourishing effects on children and not cause too much harm. Moreover,

    this data also shows that the children have no problems. As for the color of the eyes, do any of your

    ancestors have blue eyes? Maybe it has something to do with heredity. "

    Hearing Gabrielle''s words, Samuel hurriedly shook his head and said, "No, there is no foreign bloodline

    in the Green family."

    Nicole also shook her head.

    "There is no foreign descent in the Don family and the Shaw family."

    Since it had nothing to do with Laurence''s blood or gene, why would he have blue eyes?

    Gabrielle could not understand.

    Seeing that they were a little depressed, Phoenix hurriedly got up and said, "I''ll go back to the hotel

    first. Since this matter has nothing to do with Laurence, I''m guessing that higher-ups won''t detain you.

    Tomorrow, I''ll pack up your things and prepare to go home. No matter how good it is outside, it''s more

    "Yes, alright."

    Nicole smiled and Phoenix left.

    After Phoenix left, Gabrielle told Samuel and the others what the people from higher-ups had done.

    Nicole was a little angry, and Samuel didn''t feel good either.

    "I''ll handle this."

    As Samuel spoke, he walked out of the ward.

    Nicole didn''t stop him, because she could more or less guess what Samuel wanted to do.

    Samuel took the phone and went to a quiet ce, calling Morty.

    "Sam? I haven''t congratted you on having precious sons yet. Congrattions."

    "Thank you, Mr. Morty."

    Samuel''s voice was somewhat deep, which surprised Morty slightly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I want to retire."

    Samuel''s words shocked Morty.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I want to retire," Samuel said word by word. "If possible, I will go over to handle the formalitiester."

    "You''re messing around!"

    Morty was instantly enraged.

    "What''s your identity? How much effort have you put in till today? Don''t you know? What are you doing

    now?"

    Samuel did not have much reaction to the anger of Morty. He said indifferently, "I have already

    decided."

    "Why?"

    Morty really didn''t understand. If Samuel really wanted to retire, he would have said it before. He was a

    little surprised.

    Samuel just said, "I''ve been tired for so many years and I want to rest. I will hand over all the shadowy

    guards and people from the Night Elf Empire. From now on, I only want to be an ordinary person."

    "An ordinary person? You scrambled all the way to your current position, but you actually want to be an

    ordinary person? Samuel, is it because of the review? This is what Mr. Hill meant. I''ve tried my best to

    amodate him. I..."

    "Mr. Morty, I''m grateful for everything you''ve done for me, but I really don''t want to stay in the military. I

    want to live a peaceful life."

    Hearing Samuel insist, Morty fell silent. He hung up the phone directly. Samuel knew that he was

    angry.

    Samuel, who had been his friend for many years, knew Morty very well, but he had already decided

    what to do.

    Regardless of the situation of his two younger sons, he only hoped that they would grow up happily.

    There were many outstanding people in the military who could make contributions to the country, and

    now he only wanted to be with Nicole and the children. He really didn''t want to care about the others

    anymore.

    After Morty hung up the phone, he shouted to the outside, and an orderly quickly ran in.

    "Mr. Morty, do you have something to tell me?"

    "Find out what happened to Samuel in the Military Hospital."

    Morty rubbed his temples.

    With his position and identity, there were fewer and fewer friends beside him. Originally, he thought that

    Samuel could apany him to the end, but he didn''t expect that he would leave as well.

    Morty was very annoyed.

    The orderly knew about that and told Morty about it.

    Morty''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    "Are you saying that Mr. Hill suspects that Samuel''s youngest son has Laurence''s gene?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes."

    The orderly''s words angered Morty. He suddenly kicked the chair and made a loud noise. The orderly

    trembled, but he didn''t dare to say anything.

    Morty directly pushed open the door and walked to Aron''s office.

    There were other people in the office. When they saw Morty suddenly kick the door and enter, they

    were all shocked. Aron''s face immediately clouded over.

    "Couldn''t you behave yourself?"

    "Get out of here!"

    Morty''s voice sounded cold.

    Seeing that his son didn''t respect him at all in front of others, Aron became more irritated.

    "Impudent!"

    "If you don''t go out, then never."

    Morty had always been arrogant, even when he was a soldier, but his ability was admirable.

    The people looked at Aron, who understood his son''s temper. Although he was angry and dissatisfied,

    he waved his hand and let those people go out. Then he closed the door.

    When there were only them left in the room, Aron looked at him helplessly and said, "Are you mad?

    Don''t you know your identity? You have to match your position with the same virtue. Look at what you

    look like now!"

    "Are you nning to detain Samuel''s son?"

    Morty didn''t care what Aron said and directly asked.

    Aron frowned slightly and said, "None of your business."

    "None of my business? Dad, have you forgotten who saved my life?"

    Morty was about to explode.

    Aron frowned and whispered, "That''s different. His son is likely to have Laurence''s gene. What if he

    bes the second Laurence?"

    "So what? What do you mean? Are you going to find an excuse to kill that child so as to end the

    trouble?"

    Morty''s words were very direct, as if a sharp knife had pierced into Aron''s heart. Aron became more

    irritated.

    "What are you talking about? I''m doing this for..."

    "Bullshit!"

    Morty directly cursed.

    "What threat can a newborn child be? We have raised so many people, including so many scientists.

    Are they all useless? Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at for being scared of a child? Besides, the

    data clearly stated that there was no problem with that child. Neither of the two children was a problem!

    Why do you want to take the lives of other people''s children? Why? What does a human life mean to

    you? "

    Aron was fuming with anger.

    "Morty, are you crazy? Don''t you know what kind of family you are from? What did you learn? We''re

    responsible for the safety of so many people that we can''t afford to make any mistakes."

    "So what? Can you sacrifice an innocent child for the safety of others? Just like many years ago, you

    sacrificed my mother for the safety of others, right?"

    Morty''s eyes were suddenly filled with tears.

    Aron suddenly choked.

    Looking at his son, he suddenly realized that his wife''s death was a knot that he would never be able to

    untie.

    He had always thought that Morty would understand him after experiencing some things when he grew

    up, but now it seemed that he still did not.

    "Morty, you really let me down."

    "What about you? Didn''t you let me down? Without the biological rtionship, do you think I would be

    willing to stay by your side? You always feel that all your decisions are right and you never take other

    people''s opinions. Back then, there were other ways to solve my mother''s problem, but you would

    rather use the most direct and cruel way to solve it!"

    "That''s the fastest and most effective method! I have to ensure the safety of the hostages!"

    Aron felt heartbroken.

    The one who died was his wife. How could he not feel heartache and sorrow?

    For so many years, he was worthy of his seat, worthy of anyone but his wife.

    This matter had been on his mind for so many years, and he had never been able to get past it. Now

    that he heard his son''s usation, Aron couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Morty did not pity him at all. He sneered and said, "The safety of hostages? The hostage''s life is life,

    while my mother''s life is not, right? Actually, you could have stalled the kidnappers back then, and you

    didn''t have to sacrifice my mother. But in order to buy time, for the sake of your so-called hostage

    safety, you don''t care about your wife and child. Now you want to use such a high-sounding excuse to

    hurt a newborn child. Do you think you are especially great? I''m telling you, you make me sick. If sitting

    in your seat means being so heartless, then I''d rather not do it!"

    After saying that, Morty directly pulled off the armband on his shoulder and threw it on the table. He

    said coldly, "Now, I will take Samuel and his family out of the Capital City. Let''s see who dares to stop

    me. For the sake of your so-called righteousness, you can shoot me. Anyway, you have sacrificed a

    wife, and you don''t need to care about a son!"

    After Morty finished speaking, he turned around and left. The resolute figure was like a knife stabbing

    into Aron''s heart. He plunged into a chair, as if he had aged a lot overnight.

    Did he really do something wrong?

    He just prevented trouble before it happened for the sake of the safety of so many people. Was he

    wrong?

 Chapter 1510 He Likes to Live Alone

    Chapter 1510 He Likes to Live Alone

    When Morty arrived at the Military Hospital, Samuel was slightly stunned, but he was not surprised. He

    and Morty were very good friends, so Morty would definitelye to stop him.

    Just as Samuel was about to speak, he heard Morty say, "Pack up now. I''ll take you home."

    "What?"

    This slightly stunned Samuel. When he saw Morty''s moist eyes, he suddenly understood.

    "Did you quarrel with Mr. Hill?"

    "We''ve been like this for so many years. Don''t worry about it. Take your wife and children with you and

    we''ll go back on my ne. I haven''t left the Capital City for years. I''m wee to stay at your house for

    a few days, right?"

    What else could Samuel say since Morty had said this?

    "Of course."

    "Then hurry up and pack up."

    Morty pushed Samuel in and calmed himself down outside.

    Samuel entered the room. Nicole had just napped for a while, but she had a lot on her mind, so no

    matter what, she couldn''t fall asleep.

    Seeing that Nicole did not rest well, Samuel felt a little distressed.

    "What about going home?"

    Nicole was stunned for a moment before nodding.

    "Alright. Otherwise, we can never sleep well here."

    "Then let''s go home. I''ll call Grandpater to see where he is. He can go back with us."

    "Okay."

    After Nicole said that, she called Edwin. Knowing that he was about to arrive, Nicole told him what

    Samuel had said just now. Edwin did not object.

    Samuel called Phoenix and told her to go back with Jason. He did not say why, but Phoenix could feel

    from his tone that something was wrong.

    "Mr. Green, is anything wrong? Do you need my help?"

    "No need. I''ll go back with a friend. It''s not convenient for him to see you."

    Samuel was telling the truth.

    Morty really didn''t like to get in touch with strangers these few years.

    Phoenix was relieved when she heard this.

    Morty felt that Samuel and Nicole had talked for a while, so he walked into the ward.

    "Nice to meet you, Nicole. I''m Samuel''s friend. You can just call me Morty."

    Morty smiled faintly and was quite approachable.

    Samuel had only mentioned Morty, but Nicole really didn''t know much about him. Now that she heard

    Morty''s introduction, she smiled and said, "Nice to meet you too, Morty."

    Morty nodded and gave Nicole a red envelope.

    "Buy some delicious food for my nephews."

    "You don''t have to be so polite."

    Nicole wanted to refuse, but she heard Samuel say, "We are all friends. Just take it. He will get married

    and have children one day. We still have to return the favor. You just think that he stores his money

    here."

    Samuel was so straightforward that Nicole really doubted his intelligence.

    "Samuel isn''t good atmunication. Morty, don''t mind."

    "Not at all. I''m used to it."

    Morty said with a smile.

    Samuel sighed. "He wants to follow us back to the Seapolis City and live with us for a few days. But

    since you have just given birth to our children, it''s inconvenient for him to stay at our house. I just let

    him live outside."

    These words made Morty a little depressed.

    He felt that he was disliked by Samuel.

    Alright, it was indeed not good to live with them since Nicole had just given birth. But, could Samuel not

    be so straightforward?

    He could also feel shameless!

    Morty red at Samuel, but Samuel pretended not to see it.

    This embarrassed Nicole.

    "It doesn''t matter if you want to live with us. There are so many empty rooms."

    "It''s fine. He likes to live alone."

    Samuel had already said that. What else could Morty say?

    He rushed over to protect them but was disliked by Samuel. He was so sad.

    However, Morty did not say anything.

    After they packed up, Edwin also came. When he saw Morty, he was slightly stunned. Just as he was

    about to say something, Morty smiled and said, "Mr. Shaw, is everything alright? It''s been many years

    since west saw each other. I still miss the days when you trained me."

    "I can train youter if you want."

    Edwin immediatelyughed.

    He admired Morty. At that time, he did not know Morty''s identity. He felt that this kid was proud and

    persistent. He had great potential of bing a good soldier. Therefore, Edwin always trained Morty

    alone. He did not expect that Morty would be trained to be a great warrior.

    Afterward, he found out Morty''s identity and Morty also returned. Edwin regretted it a lot. After hearing

    about his achievements over the years, Edwin was quite pleased. Now that he saw that Morty was still

    the same as before, he was quite joyful.

    "How can youe here since you are so busy?"

    "I''m here to see my nephews. Then I''ll go to the Seapolis City with Samuel and live there for a few

    days."

    Morty''s words instantly reminded Edwin of something, and then a trace of gratitude appeared in his

    eyes.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Are you giving yourself an annual holiday?"

    "Yes, I haven''t taken my annual leave for several years. Now it''s time to rest."

    Morty smiled faintly and respected Edwin as always.

    Seeing that Morty and Edwin were chatting happily, Nicole also smiled. "Samuel, your friend has a

    good temper. Does he have a girlfriend?"

    "No. Do you want to introduce one to him?"

    "I don''t know any single girls right now."

    Nicole rolled her eyes at Samuel and Samuel only smiled. They were so happy, which made Morty a

    little depressed.

    Was he rushing over to see how they showed off their love?

    Morty and Edwin left the ward and took Lucas'' children to board the ne first. Samuel asked the

    babysitter to carry the children, while he carried Nicole and left the ward.

    Afraid that Nicole would get cold, Samuel wrapped Nicole with a hat and scarf, making her look like a

    mummy. Nicole was a little speechless.

    "Samuel, I can walk on my own."

    "You''ve just given birth to our children. You can''t walk now. Otherwise, your heels will hurt. Those

    nurses told me this."

    Samuel was very serious.

    "It''s fine to take a walk," Nicole was kind of upset. "I can''t stay in bed for a month, can I?"

    "That''s okay. Just tell me what you want. Anyway, I have nothing to do. I''ve left the business of the

    something else."

    Samuel said seriously, but Nicole almost jumped up when hearing this.

    "Are you kidding me? I have just given birth to children. You can''t treat me like I''m in jail!"

    "Come on, dear. It''s not good for you to have too much emotional fluctuation during this month."

    As Samuel spoke, he carried Nicole onto the ne.

    The three children were very excited around their little brothers. Although Nicole was dissatisfied with

    Samuel''s dictatorship, she fell asleep on the ne because she was still weak.

    Morty and Edwin sat together and saw a few people following them. However, they hesitated after

    seeing that it was a private ne of Morty.

    Edwin whispered, "Thank you for today, but as for your father...."

    "Don''t worry. With me here, I won''t allow anyone to hurt the child."

    Morty was not a person who casually made a promise. Once he promised it, he would definitely keep

    his word.

    Edwin nodded and whispered, "Is there anything wrong with the child''s data?"

    "Nothing is wrong. But because of Laurence''s blood, he''s just a little worried."

    They were still families. So Morty still protected Laurence''s reputation.

    Edwin heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this.

    Suddenly, he thought of something and said, "Since the child''s bloodposition is fine, should it be

    rted to heredity?"

    "Didn''t you have no foreign bloodlines?"

    Morty asked casually, but he heard Edwin say, "Who told you that?"

    "What?"

    Samuel was dumbfounded.

    "Grandpa, does our family have a foreign bloodline?"

    "Yes."

    Edwin hurriedly nodded.

    Samuel and Morty immediately became excited.

    "Who is it?"

    "Nicole''s grandma."

    Edwin said, "At first, I forgot about this. After I went back, I remembered that my wife''s grandmother

    was from Country H. Back then, it was said that she was sold to our country by human traffickers and

    bought by my wife''s grandfather. However, at that time, our people rejected foreigners very much. Their

    appearances were different from ours, so she was bought back as fun, and she didn''t have any status

    in the family. Later on, she gave birth to my wife''s mother. It was lucky that the child''s appearance was

    the same as ours. Only then did my grandfather let the child enter the family tree. However, I heard that

    she passed away not long after giving birth to the child. In addition, my grandfather had ordered

    everyone not to mention her again, so we gradually forgot her. Afterwards, my wife''s mother didn''t

    show any traces of foreign blood, nor did my wife. Thus, I''ve totally forgotten about this."

    Edwin paused for a moment as if he was recalling something. Then he continued, "I still remember

    when I got married, my wife still had a ck-and-white photo of her grandmother, but I forgot where

    she put it afterwards. After all, this wasn''t a big deal. I haven''t thought of such a thing for so many

    years. Do you think is it because of this that the child''s eyes are blue?"

    Morty and Samuel sounded a little strange.

    There was generations between grandmother of Nicole''s grandmother and her. At that time, it was

    However...

    Morty coughed and asked, "Mr. Shaw, did you have a political review when you got married back

    then?"

    "Yes, but because my wife''s grandfather hid this secret, and her grandmother was just a concubine at

    that time, so she could not enter the genealogy. They didn''t find anything."

    Morty somewhat understood when hearing this.

    "Then can you find that photo? If you can prove that you once had this bloodline, then I''ll persuade my

    dad."

    Although Morty was angry with Aron, he did not wish to have a conflict with him. Now that there was a

    new breakthrough, it gave him some hope.

    Edwin hurriedly said, "Let me look for it when I go back. My wife took some of her belongings with her

    when we got divorced. I wonder if it was still there. After she died, she left her things to Martha. It was a

    pity that Martha chose the wrong path. I''ll call Timter and ask him if he knows where those things

    are. Maybe he can find them. "

    Hearing Edwin mention Martha, Samuel felt that his heart tautened. Something shed in his mind, but

    he failed to catch it.

 Chapter 1511 Perhaps This Is Our Destiny

    Chapter 1511 Perhaps This Is Our Destiny

    When the nended in Seapolis City, Nicole opened her eyes.

    "We''re home?"

    "Yes, we''re home."

    After leaving for so long, Samuel still felt that the air in Seapolis City was the cleanest. Nicole also felt

    that she was in a good mood and it was morefortable to take a breath here.

    "We''re finally home."

    Nicole stretched and looked at the children in the babysitter''s arms behind her with a happy smile.

    "Don''t stand in the wind."

    Samuel put his coat on Nicole again, wishing his coat could even cover her head.

    With only her eyes not being covered, Nicole was a little upset. But thinking that it was Samuel''s care

    for her, she didn''t say herint out.

    Lucas and the children weren''t on the same flight with Nicole. But Nicole wasn''t worried about them.

    She knew that Morty and Samuel would settle everything down.

    When they returned to the Green''s, Amelia hurriedly went out to greet them.

    Seeing Amelia''s belly with five months'' pregnancy, Nicole was stunned.

    "Amelia, you''ve been pregnant for six or seven months, haven''t you?"

    "No, it''s just been five months."

    Amelia touched her belly which was much fatter than others and smiled happily.

    Samuel involuntarily nced at Amelia''s belly. He did not say anything, but he felt a bit worried.

    This was the first time Morty hade to the Green''s. He couldn''t help but look around it for a while

    and said, "It''s kind of old."

    "Yes, it''s my ancestors''. Are you going to stay here?"

    Considering Morty''s identity, Samuel did not call him Mr. Morty. He said Samuel could call his name

    directly, so Samuel did as Morty told.

    "Of course, I''m here for this mansion."

    Morty walked in without hesitation.

    Nicole felt Morty was a little interesting and smiled. Samuel took Nicole upstairs first.

    The room had been cleaned. And the flowers on the table were fresh.

    Being back in her room, Nicole feltfortable.

    "It feels good to be home."

    Nicoley on the bed, stretching her arms and legs. She took a deep breath and felt satisfied.

    Samuel smiled, knowing that Nicole was bored these days.

    Although everything in the hotel was the best, it was still a review in istion. It was almost the same

    as imprisonment. But all of this was worth it in the end.

    "Don''t get carried away. You just gave birth less than a month. Take a good rest. When the babysitters

    Samuel pulled the quilt and tucked Nicole in.

    Nicole knew that Samuel had things to deal with, she asked, "Is that Mr. Morty?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel did not intend to hide it from her.

    It was as Nicole expected. And now she was a little depressed.

    "Didn''t they release us? Why does he follow us home now?"

    Originally, she thought that she could contact the people outside and got to know Davon''s situation.

    After all, she hadn''t heard from Davon for so long and she was worried about him. But she did not

    expect Morty to follow her home.

    Samuel felt a bit helpless.

    "He probablyes to protect us. I think it has something to do with the color of our youngest son''s

    eyes."

    Nicole was not stupid. Hearing Samuel''s words, she understood at once.

    "Are they afraid that our son has Laurence''s genes?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole frown.

    Seeing Nicole like this, Samuel felt worried and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you

    and the children. Now Morty is also here. It will be a turning point. As for the news of that person, it''s

    better to wait for a while. I know that you miss Phoenix, but we can''t do anything in the current

    situation."

    "I know. I''m just a bit sad."

    Nicole got up and leaned against Samuel''s shoulder. She whispered, "Why are our son''s eyes blue?

    Although they are very beautiful, it is not a good time to have such eyes."

    "It will pass. And grandpa said that grandma''s grandmother is a foreigner. Perhaps the color of his eyes

    is inherited from her. As long as we find the evidence, we might remove their doubts."

    Samuel told what he knew on the ne. At that time, Nicole was asleep, so perhaps she could not hear

    it.

    As Samuel expected, Nicole was a little confused.

    "My grandma''s grandma?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    "It didn''t seem easy to ept a foreign woman back then, did it?"

    "Yes, that''s why grandma''s grandpa is a big shot."

    Samuel smiled faintly, but Nicole knew that he was teasing her about her ancestors.

    "You''re really something. And now you dare to tease my ancestors. Aren''t you afraid that my grandpa

    will beat you?"

    Nicole punched Samuel, and then her hands were held by him.

    Although Nicole had given birth to her son, her hands were not warm enough, slightly colder than that

    of an ordinary woman.

    "Morgan is not here. You need someone to look after. We have so many doctor families and friends,

    but they are not around us when we need them."

    Samuel sighed.

    Nicole said, "That''s not true. Gabrielle delivered our child."

    "Yes, but she is the head of the hospital after all. I heard that the top officials n to transfer her to the

    Military Hospital in the Capital City because of this. If she is appointed, ir will probably go to the

    Capital City with his child."

    Samuel''s words stunned Nicole.

    "Why? Isn''t the Seapolis City a good ce?"

    "But all the important people will go to the Capital City to advance their career."

    Although Samuel put it in a nice way, Nicole soon understood that these people were troubled by them.

    Perhaps from now on, ir and Gabrielle couldn''t treat them.

    Perhaps it was because of the child, or perhaps it was because the four young masters of the Seapolis

    City were too close, the top officers had to break this situation.

    Thinking of this, Nicole''s eyes darkened with worry.

    "Then what about Mr. Bradford..."

    "Something happened to Ashley''s family recently. And Steven followed Ashley to her home. He might

    not be able to go back in a short time."

    Samuel knew that Nicole should have guessed it.

    The atmosphere in the room was depressing for a moment.

    Nicole felt terribly upset.

    "When will Gabrielle and ir be appointed?"

    "Probably very soon. But we also don''t have the chance to say goodbye to them, because I heard that

    Gabrielle went to the Capital City and was asked to work there after she delivered our son. She can''t

    go back, so ir will take their child to the Capital City."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt worse.

    She couldn''t even have a chance to meet them.

    "Why? It''s awork era. Even if we aren''t together, we can still contact each other on Twitter. Is it

    necessary to do that?"

    "If possible, we won''t contact them on Twitter. It''s good for us and them to do so before we figure out

    why our son''s eyes are blue."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was sad, but he had to make things clear. After all, Morty also moved into

    their house.

    Nicole knew this was inevitable, but she just felt sad.

    "Alright. Think about it. It''s worth it. Will it make you feel better?"

    Samuel held Nicole tightly.

    Nicole was sad, and so was Samuel.

    He had been with ir for the longest time, but now they had to separate. Although the business of the

    Hawk family was still in the Seapolis City, if ir was not here, all those industries and businesses

    would mean nothing to Samuel.

    But life was like this. People never knew when they would be apart from their friends. What they could

    do was to live in the moment. And all of this was for Davon to have a new life. Thinking of this, Samuel

    felt that he could ept it again.

    Nicole was also relieved a lot.

    "I see. Go do your thing. I''m in the puerperal period and don''t have much contact with Mr. Morty. I''m

    afraid I can''t help you a lot. You''ll be busy."

    But Samuel didn''t mind it. He smiled and said, "It''s fine. I''m your husband."

    "Thank you, darling."

    Her voice made Samuel horny. Thinking that Nicole was weak now, he could only sigh in his heart.

    He had to resist his desire.

    "Also, don''t talk about anything else in front of the babysitters."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole shocked.

    "What do you mean? They are also the top officials'' people?"

    "I don''t know. But based on my years of experience, they might be."

    Nicole got angry immediately.

    "Then just fire them. I don''t want to..."

    "Whether you want it or not, this person must be around us. Even if it''s not a babysitter, it could be

    someone else, unless you can find someone you are familiar with to be your babysitter. But we don''t

    have one. If we hire another person, we might find that she''s also one of those people. Then why don''t

    we just keep this one? Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to settle it down."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Samuel''s words made Nicole depressed.

    "When will such dayse to an end?"

    "We have to find out the truth. The color of our son''s eyes is an unavoidable problem. And we wanted

    to do some research on grandma before, did we? And the things about Martin. But we dyed it

    because of Davon. Now our son made all of this connected again by coincidence. Perhaps this is our

    destiny."

    Samuel could always calm others down when things got worse. He must have been through a lot to

    reach such a high level.

    Nicole could not bear to see him suffer so much.

    She put her arms around Samuel''s waist and buried her face on his chest. Listening to the steady

    heartbeat, she whispered, "You must be careful. I''m in the puerperal period. I can''t help you with

    anything now. You might have to work harder."

    "It''s fine. If you can take good care of yourself, you''ll help me a lot. Nicole, I once thought of staying by

    your side this month, but now these things happened ... if I can''t stay with you every day, you..."

    "What are you talking about? Am I that kind of person who doesn''t distinguish right from wrong? Do

    what you need to do. I''m fine. Don''t worry. Besides, this is the Seapolis City, and I''m in your home."

    Nicole''s smile eased Samuel''s worry. He touched Nicole''s head and heard the sound of car engines

    and the children''s cheerful voicesing from outside.

    It seemed that the babysitters and the children came back.

 Chapter 1512 He May Not Be Able to Hold on

    Chapter 1512 He May Not Be Able to Hold on

    Nicole put on a serious face, but she quickly adjusted herself.

    "You can go down and apany Mr. Morty. I''ll stay here."

    Samuel knew he and Nicole should stand on the same side now, but he worried about Nicole''s health.

    "Have a good rest. Put everything under my charge, OK?"

    "Alright."

    Nicole knew he worried about her, so she nodded.

    Samuel walked out in anxiety.

    When the nanny brought the two babies in, Mr. Morty stood up.

    "Bring them close to me."

    It made Lucas, Joseph, and Zoe a little nervous.

    "Who are you? Why are you at my home?"

    Zoe pointed at Mr. Morty''s nose and asked sharply, while Lucas and Joseph did not intend to move

    away.

    Mr. Shaw was tired after the long flight. Seeing his young great-grandchildren talking to Mr. Morty like

    this, heughed.

    It had been many years for Morty to be questioned like this. He nced at Zoe.

    ''Samuel''s little daughter is really quite bright and brave.''

    "I''m your daddy''s best friend. You can call me Uncle Morty."

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    Suddenly, he remembered something. When he entered the system, he seemed to see a picture of this

    person. He was quite noble.

    However, Lucas did not tell Zoe about this. Ignorance could be forgiven. Not to mention, even if Morty

    was the heir to the Hill family, so what? He was now in the Green family. It was their territory!

    The guest shouldply with the host''s wishes.

    This was what Lucas was thinking.

    Zoe did not ept what Morty said. She said unhappily, "I don''t care who you are. Get out of the way.

    Don''t touch my little brothers."

    "Can''t I just take a look?"

    It was the first time for Morty to be disliked. It was a child that disliked him.

    No matter what, he looked elegant and handsome. How could children dislike him?

    Zoe snorted coldly and said, "My little brothers are young. What if you look at him and let them catch a

    cold?"

    "What? They will catch a cold just because I take a look at them?"

    Morty did hear such a thing for the first time. Now Zoe did not want to talk nonsense with him.

    "Get out!"

    She kicked Morty''s calf.

    It hurt.

    Morty shouted as Zoe used great strength. He involuntarily moved aside.

    "You know the right thing to do."

    Zoe muttered, but her voice did not decrease at all.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Morty was depressed.

    He was scolded!

    What the hell!

    As the heir to the Hill family, he was regarded as a dog by a little girl! But she didn''t say he was a dog

    directly, so he could not vent his anger.

    Was this child really Samuel''s daughter?

    She was indeed not cute.

    Morty was extremely depressed. But Lucas smiled slightly.

    Zoe was quite strong at the crucial juncture.

    Although Joseph did not know how deep the rtionship between Morty and Samuel was, as long as it

    was someone his younger sister hated, he decided to hate that one.

    Morty stared at Zoe''s figure and put a long face. Seeing this, Joseph was afraid that Morty would

    retaliate against Zoe.

    This man seemed to havee from the south of the Capital City. It was his first day here. In that

    case...

    Joseph smiled slightly again, and then he remained silent.

    After meeting Mr. Shaw, the children ran to Nicole''s bedroom.

    When Jarrod learned that Nicole wasing back, he called Ernesto and asked someone to convert

    the room next to Nicole into a nursery. He even made an istion door between the two rooms. The

    nanny had brought the babies to Nicole''s room and Nicole fed them. Then the nanny carried them to

    the next room.

    Zoe and Lucas were afraid of disturbing Nicole. So they went to the nursery after a quick chat with

    Nicole.

    Now they most cared about their little brothers.

    They were too adorable and cute!

    However, Joseph did not enter. He whispered to Lucas, "I want to change my clothes."

    "Alright."

    Lucas nodded.

    Joseph returned to his bedroom and did change his clothes, but he took something simr to tea

    leaves from his precious medicine chest and left the room.

    He made a cup of tea with the best tea leaves Samuel owned, and then put the thing in his hand into

    the tea. It could not be seen clearly after mixing it with the tea leaves for a while.

    After doing all of this, Joseph walked out with his teacup and directly arrived in front of Morty.

    "Uncle Morty, my sister was bad-tempered just now. Don''t mind. I apologize for her. This is my daddy''s

    best tea. Have a try."

    Looking at the little cute handsome guy in front of him, Morty became happy.

    It seemed Samuel did have a polite child.

    "Thank you, you are..."

    "I''m Joseph. I''m the eldest child."

    Joseph introduced himself.

    Morty nodded repeatedly.

    "The eldest one is always sensible and obedient."

    He touched Joseph''s head.

    Joseph hurriedly lowered his head. He tried to endure it.

    He hated anyone touching his head except for Nicole. ''Morty is destined to suffer from diarrhea.''

    Joseph added something into the tea, which was simr to Croton''s function. Even if Morty had bad

    diarrheater, the doctor would say he was not ustomed to the environment here. Joseph was very

    careful in terms of quantity.

    Since Morty suffered from diarrhea, he would not have time to cause troubles for Zoe.

    Morty didn''t know Joseph''s aim. He took a sip of tea.

    Mr. Shaw looked at Joseph thoughtfully.

    Joseph had always been polite. But now he only made tea for Morty and ignored Edwin, his great-

    grandpa. It was strange.

    "Joseph, I''m going home. See me to the door."

    "Sure."

    Joseph hurriedly ran over. He had grown up now.

    Joseph had his own thoughts now. As long as he regarded someone as his family, he would try his best

    to protect them, even if they were wrong. He would not allow someone who was not his family to

    disturb their life. It was impossible.

    Mr. Shaw and Joseph walked out of the Green''s hand in hand.

    Samuel sat in the study room for a while. He wanted to arrange a few doctors here, but he didn''t seem

    to be very satisfied. Suddenly, he thought of something and went downstairs. He saw Morty''s

    expression change slightly and then Morty quickly stood up.

    "Samuel, where is the bathroom?"

    "Over there!"

    Samuel subconsciously pointed somewhere. Morty quickly ran over and mmed the door.

    ''What''s going on?''

    Samuel was surprised. He walked to the door of the bathroom.

    "Are you alright?"

    "No, my stomach hurts."

    As soon as Morty finished speaking, there was a burst of rumbling sound. Samuel then knew what was

    going on.

    "You must have diarrhea, right?"

    "Nonsense! Your house doesn''t wee me. How could I have diarrhea because I just arrived!"

    Morty couldn''t stand the smell. Why did Samuel stand at the door and ask him endlessly?

    Who wanted to chat with him in the bathroom!

    "Hurry to leave!"

    Morty waved his hand. It was extremely smelly.

    After all, he was the heir to the Hill family. Samuel worried about him. He said, "I''ll call your personal

    doctor, OK?"

    "Alright. Go now."

    Morty had never felt so bad before.

    He was very strong and rarely got sick. He had not used his personal doctor for several years. He

    hadn''t expected that he would need the personal doctor for a small diarrhea today.

    Samuel knew about Morty''s personal doctor, who could be considered as Samuel''s oldrade-in-

    arms. They came out from the pile of dead people. Back then, Samuel wanted him to be his personal

    doctor, but Morty got him first.

    Morty said Samuel already had ir. He was special and needed such a personal doctor. What else

    could Samuel say?

    Samuel hadn''t seen the doctor for a few years.

    This person only listened to Morty and could be considered a confidant of Morty. If Samuel can call him

    over, he might take care of Nicole. It was not bad.

    Thinking of this, Samuel took out the phone and dialed a number that he hadn''t called in years.

    It was quickly connected, and a mocking voice came from there.

    "How could Mr. Green remind of me?"

    "I''ve always wanted to contact you, but you are special now. It''s no longer what it used to be. I have to

    keep a distance from you, right?"

    Samuel smiled faintly. What he said made the doctor snort coldly.

    "Shut up! How special am I now? I''m just a doctor. Why do you need to keep a distance from me?

    You''re calling me because something happened to him, right?"

    "It seemed he is not ustomed to the environment here. Come over and take a look. He is at my

    house."

    The doctor paused for a moment.

    "He went to the Seapolis City?"

    "Yes."

    "Mr. Hill allowed him to leave the Capital City?"

    Samuel also paused for a moment, not knowing what to say. He whispered, "He came here for me."

    "Give me your location. I''ll take a flight immediately."

    "Where are you?"

    "In City B."

    It was close.

    "Hurry up, I''m afraid he may not be able to hold on."

    Samuel kindly reminded.

    The doctor rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t tell me, your dignified family doesn''t even have a family

    doctor."

    "No, I really don''t have one now. He was sent out. However, one of my sons knows some medical

    skills. But I''m afraid that you will still feel worried even if he can withstand it for a while."

    Samuel thought of Joseph.

    "Son? Your son? How old is he?"

    "Six years old."

    "Holy shit! I''ll be right there."

    The doctor hurriedly put down the phone. Samuel''s lips smiled slightly.

    No one could lead this doctor. Luckily, Morty had diarrhea. It would be nice if he could keep the doctor

    at home.

    Samuel was considering this, while Morty was worse than death. He felt that his body was going to be

    hollowed out.

    Joseph saw Samuel in the living room after sending Mr. Shaw away. He nced at the cup of tea and

    saw the bathroom door is tightly closed. He pursed his lips, took the cup out of the kitchen and poured

    the tea leaves out. Then, he made another two normal cups of tea.

    "Daddy, take the tea."

    Samuel did not think too much about it. He took the teacup and touched Joseph''s head. He smiled and

    said, "Thank you, son."

    Joseph smiled faintly. At this time, Morty opened the bathroom door and walked out. However, he felt

    weak in his legs. He looked at Joseph and the tea leaves on the table that had obviously been

    changed, and suddenly thought about something.

 Chapter 1513 Am I That Annoying

    Chapter 1513 Am I That Annoying

    "Uncle Morty, are you alright?"

    Joseph turned around and smiled sincerely when seeing Morty''s thoughtful eyes.

    Morty''s heartbeat skipped once. Then he smiled and said, "Not good. I''m about to copse. I wonder if

    I''m not ustomed to the weather here."

    "Definitely. Although it only takes an hour to fly from the Capital City to the Seapolis City, they are still

    two different provinces. It ismon for people to feel like this. Therefore, Uncle Morty, you might as

    well go back to where youe from."

    Although Joseph said it with a smile, Morty could understand that Joseph was driving him away.

    He was puzzled. How did he offend the kid so that Joseph could hate him so much?

    "Well, I''ll be fine after a few days."

    After Morty finished speaking, he directly fell onto the sofa. He didn''t dare to drink the tea when he saw

    it now.

    Samuel shook his head as he watched them quarrel.

    "Joseph, Uncle Morty is here to protect us. Stop behaving like that."

    "Fine."

    Joseph could only nod, and did not say anything else. He walked towards the room to see his little

    brothers. He did not have time to waste here with this uncle.

    Morty looked at Joseph''s back and innocently said, "Samuel, why does your son hate me so much?"

    "I don''t know either. You''d better think of how you have offended him."

    This was the first time Samuel had seen that Joseph offered to quarrel with someone, so he felt it really

    funny.

    Originally, he thought that Joseph was quite frank. He was afraid that Joseph would suffer a loss in the

    future, but now it seemed that he thought too much.

    Morty couldn''t understand how he provoked Joseph. Didn''t he just want to see Samuel''s two sons?

    "By the way, when will Femandoe?"

    "He said he woulde as soon as possible."

    Thinking of Femando, Samuel sat beside Morty and said, "Can you do me a favor?"

    "What?"

    Morty nced at him and felt that Samuel seemed a little dangerous. He felt that Samuel was

    scheming something.

    "I''m warning you. Don''t make some unrealistic requests."

    Samuel said indifferently, "What do you mean by that? Femando is also considered our good friend. It''s

    a waste for him to be your personal doctor alone. Why don''t you let him examine my wife and make an

    adjustment n for her?"

    Morty rolled his eyes and felt that Samuel was so greedy.

    "Where''s your private doctor?"

    Morgan was not a secret. But now she was not here by Samuel''s side, which made it difficult for

    Samuel to answer.

    "She''s out on business and she won''t be able toe back for a while. Just tell me whether you agree

    or not."

    Morty was very serious. Looking at Samuel, he said, "Samuel, do you think your father can''t think of

    anything that I can? I don''t care what Morgan is doing outside. She hasn''t appeared since you were

    isted and reviewed. If you''re still isted, it''s fine. But now you''re back and your wife''s health is not

    good. She still doesn''te back. Don''t you think outsiders won''t have any problem with you? I don''t

    care what you''re doing or nning, but others will. Femando can help, but you should think about what

    I''m talking about."

    After saying that, Morty went to the guest room.

    Samuel was slightly stunned. He really didn''t expect this.

    A lot of people and things were involved in Davon''s matter. There must be a lot of people staring at him

    in the dark. Not to mention Morgan, the family history of the servants in the Green''s must have been

    investigated very clearly.

    Thinking of this, Samuel felt his heartbeat skipped. He nced at Morty''s room and knew that Morty

    was reminding him. As for what he knew, Samuel did not dare to ask, nor could he ask.

    He quickly went to the study and sent a message to Jarrod.

    When Jarrod received the message from Samuel, he hurriedly replied, "It''s fine. Morgan will be back

    this afternoon. I''ve already thought about this, so I already arranged for another person to treat you-

    know-who. They should return together."

    The name "Davon" was now taboo, so Jarrod expressed it in an obscure way.

    Samuel understood and secretly sighed. Jarrod was very meticulous. Then Samuel asked, "Who is it?"

    "Zac, your brother-inw."

    Jarrod''s words stunned Samuel.

    "What happened to him?"

    Ever since Petty injured Zac, Zac left with the child. Samuel did not make things difficult for him.

    Instead, he sent people to follow him and protect him. Unexpectedly, he heard from Jarrod that Zac

    was injured. He was worried.

    Jarrod whispered, "It''s fine. We did that to attract others'' attention."

    Samuel instantly understood.

    To divert others'' supervision on Morgan, Zac was intentionally injured. Thinking of Zac''s dedication to

    him, Samuel felt moved.

    "Is he alright?"

    "He''s fine now. Under Morgan''s care, he''s naturally alright."

    They chatted for a while before putting the phone down.

    Morty didn''te out again. Even at dinner, he was still in the room. He said that he was not feeling

    well. Samuel asked someone to bring food in. Knowing that Morty was ying games, Samuel was

    curious.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Well, your children don''t like me. Why would I go out to annoy them? I don''t want to be sick again. It''s

    better for me to y games in my room."

    Morty didn''t hide anything, which made Samuel want tough.

    "You actually argue with a few children."

    "No! I''m not arguing with them. I haven''t had a good rest these past few years. So Ie here to rx.

    Don''t disturb me. Do what you need to do."

    Morty kicked Samuel out.

    Samuel looked at the door speechlessly, but he still smiled. All these years, Morty had returned to his

    original family and shouldered his own responsibilities. Samuel always felt that Morty was tense all the

    time. Now, Morty finally returned to his former state, and Samuel was happy for him.

    After Edwin returned home, he did not find anything of his wife for a long time. She even took away

    their wedding photos.

    She just left like that, as if she had never been to the Shaw family before. Then why did she give birth

    to Sally and Audrey?

    Edwin leaned against the chair. He looked a little lonely.

    The person that he should apologize to for this whole life was his wife. Unfortunately, he didn''te

    back to see her before she died. He even didn''t know where she was buried. This kind of feeling was

    really ufortable.

    The older one got, the more he thought of something from the past.

    Edwin sighed when he recalled the days when he and his wife had just gotten married. Life was really

    sweet at that time. In the end, the person who had left would nevere back again.

    He called Samuel.

    "I haven''t found anything of your grandmother. Now we can only hope that Tim can find something."

    "I see. Grandfather, don''t be too anxious. We''ll always find a way."

    Samuelforted him.

    He called Tim, but Tim changed the number. Perhaps because of Evelyn''s illness, theypletely

    stopped contacting Samuel. So he didn''t know how they were doing now.

    Samuel understood what Tim had done.

    The three children were very happy. They were happily around their little brothers all day long, giving

    Nicole a feeling of peace and quiet.

    More than a week passed in a blink of an eye. The two babies just slept and ate all day, which didn''t

    make their parents worried.

    After Femando came, he examined Morty and prescribed some medicine. He was very interested in

    Joseph and they quickly became friends.

    When Morty saw Joseph''s attitude towards Femando, he couldn''t help but feel a little depressed.

    "Am I that annoying?"

    Zoe nced at him and didn''t say anything, but her eyes had given a positive answer. Lucas just

    pursed his lips and kept quiet. It was hard to tell what his answer was.

    Morgan also returned with Zac and his son.

    Zac''s son was over a year old. He had just learned how to walk and speak. When he walked, he

    always swayed, which made Samuel''s three children even more fond of him.

    The entire house was filled withughter and excitement, making Morty feel like it was a dream.

    He was destined to grow up in a lonely environment. Now that he saw such a big family living together

    in a bustling atmosphere, he felt it was like dream. Suddenly, he had an idea that he wanted to be one

    of them and he didn''t want to leave.

    Femando walked in with a can of beer and handed it to Morty. Looking at the liveliness below, he said,

    "Actually, this is what life should be. You shoulde out and feel more."

    Morty showed a bitter smile and said, "You think I don''t want this? But someone must guard this kind of

    life, right? If I hadn''t sat in that position, they would have been at the mercy of others now. Only when

    you are powerful enough can you protect the people you want to protect."

    "But you''re too tired."

    Femando knew Morty well. He had known him for so many years. Actually, no one yearned for freedom

    more than Morty, but he cared about too many people and wanted to protect all of them.

    "If you haven''t died, then you have to live. My life was saved by you and Samuel, so I have to do

    something. What''s going on with my father recently?"

    Morty opened the can and took a sip. Probably because it didn''t taste good, he frowned slightly.

    Femando replied indifferently, "He''s still keeping an eye on the Green family, but as you expect,

    someone has recently been investigating Morgan''s whereabouts and the people she came into contact

    with. There are even some scouts in Country F. The Research Institute in the Dark Forest should be

    monitored as well."

    Morty did not feel surprised. He took another sip of beer and asked in a low voice, "How is Laurence?"

    "Right now, everything is very stable. I''m just worried about Cara. Cara is also quite emotional and

    loyal. She hasn''t given up searching for Laurence after such a long time. I wanted to have a few words

    with her, but there were too many people watching her."

    Morty did not make anyment. Instead, he lowered his voice and asked again, "How is he? Is he

    alright? Back then, he bled so much in the Dark Forest. Although Morgan rescued him, there hasn''t

    been any news this period of time. I don''t know what''s going on."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1514 I Cant Decide It Myself

    Chapter 1514 I Can''t Decide It Myself

    Femando paused for a moment and quickly looked around. Seeing that everyone was ying around

    with Samuel''s two children and Zac''s son, he heaved a sigh of relief. "Mr. Morty, we are in the Green''s.

    Can you be a little more cautious?"

    "What are you afraid of? If I hadn''t protected Samuel, it wouldn''t have been so smooth for them to hide

    Davon''s whereabouts."

    Morty was not afraid at all.

    What happened to the Green''s?

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    He felt much more at ease here. At least, there would be no pinhole cameras in the room where he

    slept. His phone would not be wiretapped, and he would not be worried that there would be something

    wrong with the food. And he might not wake up tomorrow after the meal.

    This was the first time he had lived sofortably in so many years.

    Seeing the happy smiles of Samuel and Nicole, Morty suddenly felt that his heart tautened.

    "Do you think that if I didn''t choose to go home back then, would I have so many kids?"

    Femando knew who Morty was missing. The name of that woman over the years was taboo. No one

    dared to mention her, but he didn''t expect Morty to be the first to talk about her.

    "Morty, there are some things that you have to give up in order to get what you want. We can''t have

    everything that we want."

    Femando also felt regrettable for him.

    "But Samuel, ir, Emory, and Steven are all married, and even Davon is married as well. But I''m still

    alone. It''s really ufortable," Morty said.

    Femando patted Morty''s shoulder and said, "This is how people are at high positions. Moreover, you

    did it to protect her safety. With your identity, you and her are destined to have no future. If you didn''t

    hurt her feelings, she would be killed. I''ve heard that Mr. Hill is urging you to get married?"

    Hearing this, Morty showed a mocking smile. He drank all the beer in his hand and felt sad.

    "He only wants marriage alliances. I can''t decide it myself."

    "Have you thought about it? Marriage is a big thing in life. Living with someone you don''t like won''t

    make you happy."

    Hearing Femando''s words and seeing the happy expressions of Samuel and Nicole, Morty suddenly

    hesitated.

    The tearful face appeared in his mind, and he felt a great pain in his heart.

    "Send a message to Davon. If he isn''t dead, let him call me."

    After saying that, Morty went straight into the room.

    Femando knew that Morty was in a bad mood. At this time, he probably wanted to be alone. Femando

    sighed and immediately sent a message to Davon.

    After doing this, Femando went downstairs. Seeing such a bustling and lively family, he couldn''t help

    but smiled.

    This kind of family atmosphere really made people reluctant to leave.

    "Mrs. Green, you have recovered quite well recently."

    Femando directly walked in.

    Joseph was extremely happy about Femando''s arrival.

    "Uncle Femando, please sit here."

    Joseph''s enthusiasm amused Nicole. She looked at Morgan and saw that Morgan was not dissatisfied.

    Then she said, "Joseph, your master is still here. Aren''t you afraid that your master will be sad if you

    please others like this?"

    Femando nced at Morgan and smiled, "Nicole, what you said is wrong. Morgan and I belong to

    different fields. Besides, I don''t want topete with her. Joseph and I are just discussing something."

    Morgan was very happy that Joseph and Femando could be friends. She said, "I''m fine as long as you

    treat Joseph well."

    "Master, you are the best in the world."

    Joseph was so happy and he hurriedly stuck his tongue out. Now he looked like a normal and naughty

    kid.

    Seeing that Femando talking about Nicole''s health, Samuel asked, "My wife''s situation is not bad

    recently. You and Morgan can examine her and see how she can enhance her immunity."

    "No problem."

    Morgan also nodded.

    Zac''s son was named Trevor, who was handsome and clean. He looked somewhat like Petty, but in

    general, he looked more like Zac.

    Nicole felt sorry for Trevor, who had lost his mother since childhood. She felt pity for him. In addition,

    there were a few children at home, so she asked Zac to help manage thepany and not to leave.

    At first, Zac didn''t agree, but after Samuel talked with him, Zac agreed. Nicole didn''t know what Samuel

    had said.

    This kind of life made Nicole feel very happy.

    The two younger sons didn''t have names yet. Nicole asked Samuel to think of two names. Samuel then

    asked Xander. However, Xander let Samuel and Nicole decide for themselves.

    Samuel wanted two kids to take the surname of Edwin, which stunned Nicole at that time.

    "Take my grandfather''s surname? Why?"

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out.

    She could understand if Samuel wanted his sons to take the surname her, but why did he want them to

    take her grandfather''s surname?

    Seeing Nicole''s puzzled expression, Samuel smiled and said, "Our family already has two sons, and

    the Don family will also have their sons because of Davon. At least, there are Uncle Mark and Uncle

    Jason. But your grandfather only has two daughters, and I always feel that he is too lonely. They are

    our children anyway, and no matter what their surname is, it cannot change the fact that they are our

    sons. Why don''t we take advantage of this and make your grandfather happy?"

    Nicole''s eyes immediately became moist.

    The Green family didn''t have sons, but Nicole did not expect that Samuel would care about Edwin''s

    lonely life. It seemed that he really regarded Edwin as his own grandfather.

    "I''ll do as you say."

    Nicole leaned against Samuel''s embrace, sobbing with joy.

    Samuel patted her back and whispered, "As an adult, why do you still cry? Aren''t you afraid that

    children willugh at you? They are about to go to primary school. It''s embarrassing for you to continue

    like this."

    "I''m only like this in front of you, okay?"

    Nicole was a little shy.

    Samuel said, "Our sons are twins. They are our family''s auspicious sign. What about calling them by

    Tanner and Eaton? I hope they can have a peaceful and happy life. Anyway, they have two brothers

    and one sister guarding them. Even if they cannot be that sessful, they don''t need to worry about

    their life."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole agreed.

    When Edwin heard that the two children had taken his surname, he was extremely excited. He almost

    had a heart attack, which scared Nicole and Samuel quite a bit.

    "Grandfather, if you do this again, we''ll have to reconsider it."

    Nicole''s words instantly made Edwin excited.

    "No way! You''ve said that their surname is Shaw. Whoever dares to change it, I will fight him!"

    Edwin''s nervous expression amused the entire family.

    Because Tim could not be contacted, the matter of Nicole''s grandmother had been stuck in a daze.

    Everyone didn''t mention it. Life was going very smoothly.

    In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed, and Nicole had also recovered. Under the care

    of Femando and Morgan, she had recovered very well, and she was even better than before.

    Olivia and Jacob couldn''t make it back because they were filming abroad. So they made a video calling

    and congratted Nicole. They also sent a red envelope, which made Nicole very delighted.

    She suddenly remembered that Olivia and Laurence were cousins. However, at this time, Laurence''s

    whereabouts were unknown, so it was not suitable to tell Olivia about this. She could only tell her till

    everything was settled.

    Morty had lived in the Green''s for more than a month. Although the rtionship between him and the

    children had not improved much, it was still better than before. Moreover, he was like a teenager who

    had lost his love. He stayed in his room and yed games every day. Sometimes, he could y games

    with the children, which was quite harmonious.

    Perhaps because of the existence of Morty, the life of the Green family had been very peaceful for

    more than a month. Nicole cherished this kind of life very much.

    She asked Samuel, "When will Morty leave?"

    "I don''t know."

    Samuel did not ask Morty. Morty had his own n. After more than a month, Morty finally received a

    message from Davon.

    "I''m not dead yet. Don''t worry."

    The few words made Morty smile. His entire body rxed.

    At the same time, Lucas intercepted this signal band. After tranting it, he frowned slightly and told

    Samuel about it.

    Coincidentally, Nicole was also present. After hearing Lucas'' report, they were dumbfounded.

    "What do you mean? My brother has always been in contact with Morty?"

    Nicole never thought that it would be like this.

    They were all hiding the fact that Davon was still alive. They didn''t expect that Davon already contacted

    Morty.

    When did they get in touch?

    Was Davon nning to follow Morty? Or did Morty have other ns towards the Green family and

    Davon from the beginning?

    For a moment, Nicole''s mind was filled with thoughts. She was confused.

    Samuel frowned and thought for a while, He whispered, "No wonder it went so smoothly. I always

    thought that we did well. Now, I think those people are really so scheming. Even if we didn''t miss

    anything, there would always be traces left behind. It was Morty who dealt with it. Only he can do

    everything without being noticed. "

    "So? What is the situation now? What does Morty mean?"

    This was what Nicole was most concerned about.

    Originally, she thought that everything was settled, but they didn''t expect that the person they wanted to

    protect the most was actually connected to Morty.

    Davon evenmunicated with Morty instead of his family. It was clear that Davon took a firm stand.

    So he was Morty''s person from the beginning?

    When she thought of this, Nicole felt a headache.

    Samuel also felt conflicted as well. Heforted Nicole, "Don''t think about this. I''ll go talk to Morty. If

    he really has any calctions about Davon, we can think of other ways."

    Although Nicole nodded, she still felt uneasy.

    Lucas was taken out by Samuel. Nicole was the only one left in the room. The more she thought about

    it, the more uneasy she felt. She wanted to find someone to talk to. At this moment, her phone

    suddenly rang.

    Seeing that the caller ID was unfamiliar to her, Nicole subconsciously hung up, but the other party did

    not give up and called again.

    Nicole was in a bad mood. When the other party called her for the fifth time, she pressed the answer

    button and said angrily, "Who is it? I''m not interested in buying a house, insurance, or anything!"

    "Nicole, it''s me!"

    A familiar voice rang out, which stunned Nicole.

 Chapter 1515 I Like the Way You Talk Nonsense

    Chapter 1515 I Like the Way You Talk Nonsense

    "Tim?"

    Nicole never thought that the person calling her would be Tim.

    She hadn''t seen Tim for a long time. Back then, they left because of Evelyn''s illness, but now, she

    didn''t know how they were.

    "Tim, how''s Evelyn?"

    Nicole asked subconsciously, but noise came from the other side, and the phone was soon cut off.

    When Nicole called again, the phone was actually unable to be got through.

    She was a little uneasy.

    Tim hadn''t called her for a long time, but when he suddenly called, it was actually like this. What was

    going on?

    Nicole dialed a few times but didn''t get through. She couldn''t help but want to talk to Samuel about this.

    Just as she got up, she remembered that Samuel went to see Morty.

    He went to ask about Davon.

    It was not good to have so many brothers, for there were so many things to deal with.

    Nicole thought gloomily, and she could only hold it back.

    When Samuel found Morty, Morty just finished ying the game. Heyzily on the bed, feeling very

    please pour me a ss of water. I''m thirsty to death."

    "You can die of thirst. You''re addicted to the game and like a rebellious teenager. You don''t even drink

    water. If outsiders know this, no one will believe that you are the famous ''Mr. Morty''."

    Although Samuel was nagging, he still poured a ss of water for Morty and handed it over.

    Morty got up and drank all the water in one gulp. Only then did he feel much morefortable.

    After drinking, hey down again.

    "I''m just ''Morty'' here. Who wants to be ''Mr. Morty''?"

    Samuel kicked him, sat down on the bed, and said, "You''ve been here for more than a month. Are you

    really not nning to go back? Mr. Hill didn''t send anyone to look for you?"

    "We''re friends. Please be frank. It''s not your style by circling around."

    Morty rolled his eyes at Samuel, and then sat up. He felt that his body was about to rust.

    Although this kind of life was good, it was a waste of time.

    He couldn''t help but stretch himself.

    Samuel looked at him and asked, "How much do you know about Davon?"

    "I don''t know much more than you do. Basically, I know everything you know."

    When Morty said this, Samuel''s face became a little gloomy.

    "Is he one of your people?"

    Morty rubbed the back of his head and was a little irritated. "How should I define it? He''s my man when

    I fight against my father. Normally, he is himself."

    "Morty, I''m serious."

    This was the first time Samuel said to him in such a serious tone.

    Morty knew that he was angry.

    He looked at Samuel and said, "I have a promise with him that we will do one thing for each other in

    this lifetime. As for me, I''m in a high position and very powerful now. There''s nothing I need help. Even

    if there is, I still have you and ir by my side, so I have always kept this promise in my heart. Thus,

    we tell each other that no matter what, we must live until we achieve our promises. If anything happens

    and threatens our lives, we can contact each other through our own special channels."

    This was the secret between Morty and Davon, but Samuel had done so much for Davon and was

    obviously angry now, Morty decided not to hide it from him.

    Hearing what he said, Samuel did not rx.

    "So what you are doing for him is to conceal any information that he is alive, right?"

    "Sort of. My father has sent a lot of people out, including some of my people, so I can influence them."

    Morty did not object.

    Samuel did not want to talk about politics with Morty, but since they had mentioned this, he asked, "Did

    youe here because your father wants you to find some clues here?"

    "You are right."

    Morty did not deny it.

    Lying down again, he looked at the ceiling and said, "Living in a family like mine, every minute of my life

    is filled with schemes. My father and I are the same. He''s probably been using your rtionship with

    me since he was objected to making you isted. I''ve been here for so long, and he hasn''t even asked

    me to go back. He must have hoped that I can find something here. Moreover, those people don''t dare

    to approach your two sons since I''m here. Just let me protect their safety before the matter is settled. I,

    Mr. Morty, have actually be your guardian. I''m the one who should be unsatisfied. How can you

    feel injured and wronged?"

    Morty felt sadder as he said it. He directly kicked Samuel.

    "Get up! Not every man can lie on my bed!"

    Samuel paused for a moment, and then smiled.

    "Don''t worry. I''m straight, and I have a lovely wife. You''ve suppressed yourself for five to six years,

    right? Is it still working?"

    Morty''s face darkened as he heard this.

    "You want to give it a try? Great! I don''t mind doing it with a man."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Samuel stood up and quickly walked away. He pursed his lips and shouted, "You can try that. Maybe I''ll

    send the video to someone. I just don''t know if she still has feelings for you after seeing your current

    situation."

    These words made Morty silent. For a moment, he fell into thoughts. His gaze was soplicated that

    Samuel could not understand it.

    He sighed, "Are you really not going to see her?"

    "Why should I do that? Why should I pester her since we have no future? Isn''t it good to just keep

    those best memories in our heart? If I go see her, the only thing waiting for her is death. Sometimes,

    loving someone isn''t about having her, but letting go."

    After saying that, Morty stood up and lit a cigarette. The smoke surrounded him, making him cough.

    Samuel felt distressed and whispered, "It''s good if you can think it through."

    "If you have the time to care about me, why don''t you go find out what''s going on with your son''s eyes?

    It''s been more than a month. You don''t seem worried about this at all."

    Morty couldn''t stand the smell and put out the cigarette in its hand.

    Samuel whispered, "Grandpa hasn''t contacted Tim and we don''t have any other choice now. Besides,

    Eaton did another physical examination. All the data is normal, so we don''t have anything to worry

    about."

    "But to Aron, he will never forget Laurence. His blood exists in Nicole''s body, and now Eaton has blue

    eyes. He will definitely think about this every day."

    "I know, but my conscience is clear."

    Samuel still looked frank.

    Mortyughed. "I really like the way you talk nonsense."

    "I''m telling you the truth."

    "Bullshit! When you spoke for Davon, you have the same expression!"

    Morty didn''t believe him at all.

    Samuel finished talking about Davon with him, so he didn''t want to waste time here. He said

    indifferently, "Hurry up and leave if you have enjoyed yourself. Don''t stay here and y games all day

    long. Isn''t there a game room in your house? What about giving you one?"

    "No, I need a gamepanion. Why don''t you lend me your son for a few days?"

    "Impossible!"

    Samuel rolled his eyes at him. He was about to turn around and leave when he heard Morty say, "I''m

    serious. I really like your son. Lend him to me for a few days."

    "My son is not a toy! How about I let Joseph stay with you for a few days?"

    As soon as Samuel said this, Morty waved his hand.

    "Come on. Joseph doesn''t like me and I have to have diarrhea if he stays with me. I can''t stand it. Your

    second son is cute and he ys games well. The most important thing is that he doesn''t talk too much

    and is a goodpanion for me. I want to adopt him as my son, okay?"

    Morty said in an evil tone, which made Samuel roll his eyes at Morty.

    "Scram! You can give birth to your own if you want."

    "Don''t you see that I don''t have a life? Besides, even if I will have a woman in a political marriage, I

    won''t like the child she gives birth to. I really like Lucas. Think about it."

    "No way."

    With that, Samuel directly pped the door. Then he saw Lucas walking this way.

    "What are you doing?"

    Just now, Morty said that he wanted to adopt Lucas. Lucas even didn''t have any sense of crisis! He

    actually came to see Morty so actively!

    Lucas did not know why Samuel was so angry, but when seeing himing out of Morty''s room, Lucas

    said, "Ie to y games with Uncle Morty."

    "Do you have to be in the same room to y games? Aren''t you two ying on mobile phones? Go

    back to your room and avoid seeing him from today onwards."

    Samuel''s words confused Lucas.

    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you? Are you at your menopause?"

    Samuel almost choked when hearing this. This brat really dared to say anything.

    "Do you dare to say that again?"

    "What are you yelling about? Don''t let Mommy hear you or scare my little brothers."

    Lucas was not afraid of Samuel. And Samuel suddenly wasn''t angry anymore.

    Lucas had been back for more than two years, and now he was not afraid of him at all.

    "I''m telling you. The person inside is a scoundrel. He is thinking about how to deceive you. Don''t be so

    stupid and ignorant."

    "I know. He wants me to go to the Capital City and live with him for a while."

    Lucas said it out loud, and Samuel''s expression immediately changed.

    "If you know...."

    "Samuel, I think it''s a good choice."

    Lucas'' words really hurt Samuel.

    Samuel couldn''t believe that he was hurt by his son.

    "Lucas, what do you mean?"

    Seeing that Samuel''s eyes were moist, Lucas hurriedly said, "Daddy, listen to me."

    He would only call Samuel Daddy when he needed to tter him. Samuel felt even more

    ufortable.

    "You''re my son! Now he wants you to be his son! Am I not worthy of being your father? Are you eager

    to leave me? Then should I change your surname and let you take his surname? "

    Samuel felt wronged as he said this.

    Although he didn''t spend much time with Lucas, Lucas was still his son. Didn''t this brat know that blood

    was thicker than water? Or did he feel that his father''s current social status was inferior to that of Morty,

    so that he wanted a better development?

    Samuel''s pair of moist eyes scared Lucas.

 Chapter 1516 You Think Too Much

    Chapter 1516 You Think Too Much

    "How could this be? Even if the Masons are not here at home, there should be servants and

    housekeepers. No matter what, they can''t let the courtyard be like this!"

    Nicole was worried.

    Samuel did not say anything. There was still a trace of caution in his eyes.

    "Stay in the car for a while. I''ll go in and take a look myself."

    "No."

    Nicole directly refused.

    Looking at Nicole''s persistent gaze, Samuel sighed and said, "If anything happenster, you can''t rush

    ahead. Please let me behave like a man."

    "Nonsense."

    Nicole chuckled. How could a man admit that he was incapable? Samuel was now more and more

    skilled at making herugh.

    She and Samuel took a deep breath and took a step forward. They discovered that the door was

    unlocked, with a lock hanging on it.

    Samuel opened the door and walked in.

    The inside was simr to the outside. It was so depressing that people would think that this ce had

    been abandoned for a long time. It was very likely that no one had lived here for a long time.

    However, there was no news of the relocation of the Mason family, and their offshore operations were

    still continuing. What exactly was going on?

    Nicole quickly looked around, and didn''t find anything.

    They entered the main hall.

    They still remembered how lively and prosperous this ce was when Tim and Evelyn got married, but

    now it was so depressing and made people feel a little uneasy.

    There was thick dust in the room. Nothing changed here. Only its owner and other people left.

    Samuel quickly went to the study.

    The study room was also neat and tidy, and theputer was also there. However, Samuel did not

    know if there were any important documents.

    Nicole stayed downstairs to check.

    The Mason family could be considered as one of the top rich ns in the Seapolis City. How could

    there be no news of such a big change? Were all the servants fired overnight?

    If that was the case, it was impossible for them to not attract the attention of the higher-ups. Moreover,

    the Mason family monopolized all business and routes on the sea. Every businessman in the Seapolis

    City would have to rely on their sea routes. Therefore, there were quite a few people who usually paid

    attention to them. How could such a thing happen quietly?

    Nicole felt that it was strange as she thought about it.

    She searched the rooms one by one and found that there was no one there, but there was a

    phenomenon that made Nicole somewhat puzzled.

    Two of the servants'' rooms were in a mess, as if they were tidying up something, but they didn''t have

    time.

    They had no time...

    What had happened to make this happen?

    Nicole''s heart sank.

    After Evelyn was sick, Tim brought her abroad to treat her, which already made Nicole a little sad. Now

    that she didn''t protect the Masons well, she felt like a big rock was on her heart, which almost

    suffocated her.

    Where was Ethan?

    The Mason family didn''t have many children, only Evelyn and Ethan. Ever since Evelyn and Tim got

    married, Ethan had been very happy. He was quite busy all day. But now, could it be that Ethan had

    passed...

    Nicole suddenly shivered.

    No!

    No way!

    Ethan had experienced so many things. How could he be in danger?

    Nicole inspected every corner, but she still found nothing.

    Samuel also came downstairs.

    Seeing his expression, Nicole knew that Samuel had the same result as her.

    "Have you been to Ethan''s room?"

    Samuel nodded.

    "I''ve been there. There''s nothing unusual. So strange. It seems like all of a sudden, the entire family

    has disappeared without leaving a trace."

    Nicole bit her lower lip and said, "Why don''t we ask the servants'' families about where they are?"

    "You know the servants of the Mason family?"

    Samuel was curious about this.

    "When Tim got married, I saw a servant named Suzanne, a native. She said she had a mother living in

    the countryside. I remember the address," Nicole whispered.

    "Then let''s go."

    "Alright."

    Nicole and Samuel quickly left the Mason''s and drove to the suburbs.

    When they arrived at Suzanne''s house, Nicole was filled with a medicinal smell and felt ufortable.

    Samuel pulled her behind him and walked in first.

    "Excuse me. Is Suzanne here?"

    There was a cough from inside, and then a middle-aged woman walked out.

    Her face was waxy, and her hair was a little grey. She seemed to have been tormented by sickness

    and life.

    When she saw Samuel and Nicole, the woman was stunned for a moment, and she then asked, "Who

    are you? Why are you looking for Suzanne?"

    Seeing this, Nicole took a step forward and said, "We are here to look for a servant. I''ve heard that

    Suzanne is very diligent, so I want to ask her if she is at home and if she has time to work in our

    house."

    When the woman heard what Nicole said, she coughed and answered, "Suzanne works in the

    Mason''s. The Mason family pays a high sry and it is close to our house. She probably won''t change

    jobs. If you want to see her, go to the Mason''s. She hasn''t returned for half a month. I wonder if she''s

    been too busytely...."

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    After the woman finished speaking, she coughed violently.

    Samuel was afraid that she had a kind of infectious disease, so he pulled Nicole back and asked

    cautiously, "Are you coughing all the time? Do you have a cold? Why don''t you go to the hospital?"

    "Going to the hospital needs a lot of money. I am sick for half a month. I have to prepare a dowry for

    her with the money left by Suzanne. I can''t spend it. I just cough a lot. I''m fine. I can make some herbs

    myself."

    The woman coughed again.

    Seeing that her illness was so serious, Nicole said, "It''s not a good idea to be like this. Just go to the

    hospital."

    "That''s right. If you continue to be sick like this, I''m afraid you won''t have opportunities to watch

    Suzanne get married."

    Samuel''s words made the woman''s expression change, and she immediately nodded.

    Nicole helped her call an ambnce and gave her some money. She said that if Suzanne came, she

    must tell Suzanne that the Bush family needed a servant.

    Nicole was still very considerate. In any case, there were quite a few Bush families in the Seapolis City,

    and she didn''t say it clearly.

    The woman was extremely grateful, but Samuel quickly pulled Nicole into the car.

    "What are you doing?"

    Nicole was shocked by Samuel''s actions and hurriedly asked.

    Samuel whispered, "This woman coughs very badly. She doesn''t seem to have an ordinary cold. Hurry

    up and follow me back. I''ll let Femando and Morgan give you a check-up."

    "You''re thinking too much."

    Nicole knew that Samuel cared about her. Although she said that, she didn''t stop him.

    They quickly returned to the Green''s. For the children''s health, they didn''t go in. Instead, they went

    straight to the wine cer and asked Femando and Morgan toe over.

    When Morty heard that Samuel was going to meet Femando outside, he put down the phone in his

    hand and followed him.

    "What''s going on? You actually sneak around in your own house. What are you guys doing outside?"

    "Get out!"

    Before Morty could arrive, his voice was already heard. Samuel immediately ordered him to go out

    when he heard Morty''s voice.

    "Femando, don''t let him in!"

    Samuel rarely spoke in such a serious manner. Femando and Samuel were friends for years. Naturally,

    he recognized the caution in Samuel''s tone and hurriedly stopped Morty.

    "Morty, you''d better not enter for the time being."

    "What do you two mean?"

    Morty was a little unhappy.

    Samuel didn''t have time to exin. He just said, "It''s for your own good that I told you not toe in.

    Don''t forget your identity. If you are just Morty, even if you go to die with us, it doesn''t matter. But now

    you are Mr. Morty!"

    He was so serious that he stopped Morty from moving.

    His expression wasplicated, and he finally retreated.

    Femando and Morgan quickly arrived at the cer. Seeing Samuel''s nervous expression, they asked,

    "What exactly happened?"

    "Examine my wife. She went to see a woman just now, who has been coughing so hard that she

    couldn''t breathe. I smelled a fishy smell from her. Her face was yellow, her eyes were sunken, and her

    gaze wasn''t very focused. I suspect that she doesn''t just get a cold. Nicole identally touched her

    clothes. I wonder if it will affect her."

    Nicole was stunned when she heard Samuel''s detailed exnation.

    Moreover, how could that woman have a fishy smell? Why didn''t she smell it?

    Compared to Nicole''s confusion, Morgan was quite serious. Femando also quickly took Nicole''s blood

    and began to examine it.

    Seeing that everyone was so serious, Nicole felt a little depressed.

    "Well, she''s just an ordinary middle-aged woman. Why are you so serious?"

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Morgan nced at Samuel and whispered, "Mrs. Green, if Mr. Green has said

    that, it means that there is something wrong with that woman."

    "What do you mean? When did my husband be a doctor? Why don''t I know?"

    Nicole teased, but Morgan was not rxed.

    She whispered, "Mrs. Green, do you still remember the Golden Bug in Mr. Green''s body?"

    Nicole was immediately stunned.

    If Morgan didn''t mention this, she probably had forgotten it. During this period of time, Samuel had

    always been no different from ordinary people, and his body quality was also very good. She had

    forgotten about the existence of the Golden Bug. Now that she heard Morgan''s question, she couldn''t

    help but be worried.

    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with Samuel''s body?"

    "That''s not true."

    Morgan quicklyforted Samuel. Sensing Samuel''s sharp gaze, Morgan knew that she was talking

    too much. She said, "The Golden Bug is the strongest among the bugs. All the poisonous bugs are

    nothing in front of it. If you don''t smell anything, and Mr. Green smells it, then it means that there are

    probably poisonous bugs on that woman''s body."

    "What?"

    Nicole was a little surprised. She didn''t expect the Golden Bug to have such a function.

    Seeing that Nicole was a little worried, Samuelforted her, "It''s fine. You haven''t touched her, so it

    will be alright."

    At this moment, Femando''s expression became a little terrible. The blood data in his hand made

    Samuel''s face darken.

    "What? Is there anything wrong with my wife''s blood?"

 Chapter 1517 I Had No Choice But Do That

    Chapter 1517 I Had No Choice But Do That

    When Nicole heard Samuel''s question, she felt her heart tautened.

    "Is there anything wrong with me?"

    Femando looked at them and answered, "Yes, there''s something wrong with the blood. Morgan is an

    expert in this. You take a look."

    Morgan took a look at the data and quickly exchanged nces with Samuel. She whispered, "We need

    to take the bloodletting therapy. It is contagious."

    "What?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    Samuel''s face turned pale.

    "What should we do if it''s contagious? I''ll leave it to you. If you need anything, just say it."

    Morgan hurriedly nodded.

    "That woman went to the hospital. What about the nurses?" Nicole said.

    "I''ll go handle it!"

    As a doctor, Femando knew that the situation was urgent.

    "You can''t go. If it is contagious, you can''t guarantee that you are fine now. Call Morty and ask him to

    deal with it. Morgan, hurry up and treat Nicole."

    "Alright."

    Morgan''s movements were quick.

    Before Nicole noticed it, she felt a pain in her wrist and a stream of blood flowed out. However, the

    color was dark.

    Both Nicole and Femando were shocked.

    "If your wife is infected, what about you?"

    Femando looked at Samuel and asked.

    Morgan immediately said, "Mr. Green has the Golden Bug in his body. Any Poisonous Bug is useless to

    him."

    Femando had nothing to say but admire Samuel.

    "This is fucking awesome! You''re even immune to this! You''re probably the only one in the world."

    "Not really. Mr. Jarrod also has the Golden Bug in his body."

    Morgan''s words reminded Samuel.

    He quickly called Jarrod.

    "Jarrod, there''s something I need your help with."

    "What is it?"

    Jarrod was very busy recently. Not only did he have to deal with the Green family''spany, but he

    also had to take care of Amelia. Now that Morty was also in the Green''s, he had to ask some people to

    monitor him. Thus, when he received a call from Samuel, he felt a little irritated.

    Samuel didn''t have time to talk about anything else.

    "Jarrod, Poisonous Bugs appear in the Seapolis City. Help me check it out."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Jarrod was stunned.

    Poisonous Bugs shouldn''t have appeared here for no reason.

    "What exactly is going on?"

    Samuel told him about him and Nicole going to the Mason''s.

    Jarrod frowned.

    "That woman said that Suzanne hasn''t returned for half a month, and she caught a cold half a month

    ago. Could it be that the Poisonous Bugs might have been brought back by Suzanne?"

    Samuel and Nicole were stunned when they heard this.

    They actually ignored such important information.

    At that time, Samuel paid all his attention to Nicole and did not listen to what that woman said. Nicole

    only knew that the woman was Suzanne''s mother and did not think too much. Now since Jarrod asked

    them, they immediately thought of something.

    "Logically speaking, Poisonous Bugs can''t be spread through the air unless it touches people. Nicole

    touches that woman''s clothes. That woman is Suzanne''s mother, so she must have touched Suzanne.

    Suzanne is a servant of the Mason family. There is no one in the Mason''s right now. Every detail is so

    weird."

    Jarrod couldn''t sit still after hearing Samuel''s words.

    "Who else touches that woman?"

    "The people in the ambnce! The ambnce may have just arrived, so we can''t let them drive back!"

    Samuel calcted the time.

    "I''ll be right there."

    Jarrod hung up the phone, and Samuel frowned tightly.

    This is so weird.

    There weren''t many people who knew Poisonous Bugs in this world. Now Alice was dead. Jarrod and

    Samuel were brothers. They definitely wouldn''t do this. Jayden was also dead, and Morgan stayed with

    them. Were there other people who knew Poisonous Bugs?

    Nicole suddenly thought of Trevin.

    "Where''s Trevin? He was injured when we went to Country F and was taken out for treatment. We''ve

    been dyed for more than a year because of all this. Where is Trevin now?"

    She didn''t want to doubt Trevin, but now that things had happened, she had to make sure whether

    Trevin was OK.

    Samuel called Finn and asked about Trevin''s whereabouts. Finn quickly replied.

    During this period of time, Trevin had been helping Finn deal with the business of the Night Elf Empire.

    After Trevin''s suspicions were eliminated, they fell silent.

    They knew how big this world was and there weren''t many people knowing Poisonous Bugs. Who

    exactly brought Poisonous Bugs here? Why did he target the Masons?

    Was the sea route of the Mason family their target?

    Samuel remembered that someone had wanted to attack the Mason family before, but they had

    stopped him. He didn''t expect this to happen again.

    Nicole thought of the time when Tim called her and asked, "Could it be that something has happened to

    Evelyn? Otherwise, Tim won''t call me. Moreover, it''s very strange that his phone signal was blocked."

    Samuel''s expression became a little terrible.

    "Morgan, how long do you need to finish?"

    Seeing that the blood flowing out of Nicole''s wrist was already red, he asked.

    With such loss of blood, Nicole''s nourished body needed nursing again.

    Morgan stopped and quickly bandaged Nicole. Then, she said, "Alright, you should be fine because

    you have been in contact with her for a short time."

    "You go to the Mason''s and wait for Jarrod to see if you can help him. I''ll make some arrangements

    here and I''ll go there as well."

    As Samuel instructed, Morgan did not dare to dy. She quickly turned around, but she was grabbed

    by Nicole.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Samuel looked at Nicole, and Morgan looked at Nicole with a puzzled expression.

    Nicole stared at Morgan and asked, "Morgan, can I believe you?"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Morgan was a little surprised. Besides, Samuel''s sharp gaze made her unable to withstand it.

    Nicole didn''t let go of her and continued, "There''s something I''ve wanted to ask you for a long time, but

    I haven''t had time, so why don''t we talk about it now? If we were friends and people on the same side,

    we will only get closer after this. From today on, I won''t doubt you anymore. But if your answer makes

    me dissatisfied, I won''t let you go no matter what the situation is today."

    Morgan paused for a moment. Samuel already knew what Nicole was going to ask.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Femando saw that this seemed to be a family affair. He wanted to avoid it, but this cer was not quite

    big. If he went out, he was afraid that he would meet Morty. He would be embarrassed.

    Nicole nced at him and said indifferently, "Femando, you don''t have to evade. This matter isn''t a

    secret."

    After saying that, she looked at Morgan and asked, "I remember that you told my mother and

    grandfather about my mother''s cancer, but now my mother has been found to have been poisoned.

    How do you exin that?"

    This matter had been hidden in Nicole''s heart for a long time. Actually, she was going to ask Morgan

    when she first came back, but she had just given birth to children at that time. She was afraid that if

    Morgan wanted to do something to her, she would not resist. Now that Samuel and Femando were

    here, Nicole felt that this was an appropriate time.

    Morgan paused for a moment, then looked at Nicole and said, "I poisoned her."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nicole grabbed Morgan''s neck. Her eyes were slightly scarlet.

    "Morgan, whose people are you?"

    Morgan was almost suffocated, but she didn''t struggle at all.

    "Mrs. Green, I am subject to Mr. Green and a citizen of the Harper Town. No matter what, my identity

    will not change. I have no choice but to poison Audrey."

    "Nicole."

    Samuel knew Nicole''s feelings for Audrey. Now that Nicole was about to strangle Morgan to death, he

    had no choice but to stop her.

    "Let''s hear what she''s going to say."

    Nicole was excited, but she also knew that Samuel was right.

    She let go of Morgan and coldly said, "You''d better give me a reasonable exnation. Otherwise...."

    "Mrs. Green, I really had no choice."

    Morgan coughed and said, "Audrey didn''t have cancer back then. She was poisoned, but she had

    given up at that time. She didn''t even think about struggling. This is the worst for a patient. When

    Edwin found me, her poison had entered her blood and was about to enter her heart and lungs. That

    poison was very strong and peculiar. I couldn''t find a way to deal with it for a while. Originally, I wanted

    to extract blood for analysis and then slowly find a way to cure it. But Dominic suddenly went to see

    Audrey, and then Audrey fainted. When I examined her again, I found that the poison was moving very

    quickly. It was about to flow into her heart and lungs. Once the poison entered her heart, no one would

    be able to save her. That was why I could only take the risk of fighting the poison with poison. That was

    how I stopped the spread of the poison. However, after the two poisons collided, even though they

    could suppress each other, the side effects were also very strong. The most important thing was that it

    made people feel unbearable pain."

    Morgan sighed and continued, "I am also a woman. When I found out about Audrey''s real situation, I

    hesitated and didn''t know whether to tell her the truth or not. Besides, Vi was still by her side at that

    time. Although Audrey didn''t like Vi very much, Vi longed for her mother''s love. I thought that this

    might stimte Audrey''s desire for survival. That was why I said that she had cancer. As for why I

    didn''t tell Edwin, that was because I didn''t know if I could cure her. If I failed, even if I told Edwin the

    truth, I might not be able to save Audrey''s life. They could at least have a hint of hope if they knew it

    was cancer. "

    Nicole never thought that she would hear such an exnation.

    "Are you saying that Dominic poisoned my mother?"

    "I''m not sure, but there are some poisons in Dominic''s house. I''ve seen them before. They''re not

    poisons from Audrey''s body. Her poison is extremely difficult to cure. I can''t find the right ingredients."

    This was also the reason why Morgan had never said anything.

    Nicole''s face immediately darkened.

    "Dominic! He shouldn''t have died like that!"

    How could he poison Audrey since he had said that he loved her? It was an insult to the word "love"!

    Nicole was so angry that her heart hurt. Samuel held her in his arms and whispered, "We can still

    investigate this. Right now, the matter of the Mason family is the most urgent."

 Chapter 1518 The Situation Is Not Good

    Chapter 1518 The Situation Is Not Good

    Nicole came to understand what happened. She said to Morgan, "Thank you."

    "It was too much for me. After all, I haven''t been able to cure Audrey."

    Morgan was straightforward. On this issue, she was right.

    "I meant it. If it weren''t for you that had bought some time for her, I am not sure if she was still alive."

    Nicole apologized for what she had done just now.

    Didn''t expect that Nicole would do this, Morgan''s eyes were filled with warmth.

    "Mrs. Green, you''re a daughter as well. It''s normal for you to worry about your mother. There''s nothing

    that you need to say sorry for. I''ll check on the Mason''s and let you guys know if anything happened."

    "OK."

    Seeing Morgan leave the wine cer, Nicole said with a heavy tone, "Is it that every one of the Masons

    has been killed?"

    "Not exactly. Let''s wait for news from Jarrod."

    Femando couldn''t help but feel a little offended as he looked at the couple.

    "Hey, can you just do that when there are only the two of you? I am here, okay?"

    Samuel rolled his eyes at him and said, "You are not young, Femando. Why don''t you have a

    girlfriend? Are there any problems with you?"

    "Fuck you, you''re the one with problems. Come on. Just tell me, how am I supposed to do this? I''ve

    already touched your wife."

    Femando didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t be here forever.

    Samuel calmly cut his finger and stuffed it into Femando''s mouth.

    "Oh..."

    "If you spit it out, there''s no second chance. I have the Golden Bug in my body. My blood has

    Samuel exined.

    Femando immediately sucked in two mouthfuls before spitting out. "Since that''s the case, why did you

    let Morgan bleed your wife just now?" He said with disgust.

    "It''s unsanitary drinking blood. If there''s another way, I won''t let her do that."

    Samuel''s words cut him to the heart.

    Femando felt that he had received a 10,000 points damage.

    Nicole needed to be sanitary. What about him?

    As if knowing what Femando was thinking, Samuel said indifferently, "You are not only a man but a

    single man. Why do you care so much? Nobody kisses you."

    This was a harsh remark.

    Listening to this, Nicole couldn''t help but curled her lips.

    "OK. Now that we are fine, let''s go out. We should report it to the higher-ups as soon as possible if

    there''s anything wrong with the Masons. Morty probably won''t feel good outside."

    Samuel made a decision without hesitation.

    With the residual blood in his mouth, Femando could tell there''s a sweet taste of it. He was very

    curious about what this Golden Bug was, but he knew that he had no chance to study it.

    As they walked out, they saw Morty sitting with a solemn expression.

    "Morty, you need to make a decision."

    Samuel''s words made him nod.

    "Morgan had said something in brief before she went out. Tell me about the situation."

    "Femando will tell you. I''ll go to the Mason''s after settling down Nicole. I''m a little worried about Jarrod

    being alone over there. You''d better had someone follow me."

    Samuel knew that once this was exposed, things about Eaton''s Blue Eyes would be dyed. In such

    cases, the higher-ups would no longer focus on the Green family.

    Morty also thought of this. If Aron gave up keeping an eye on the Green family, then he should

    probably go back as well.

    He would definitely miss the carefree life here!

    Femando said in a hurry, "Sam''s blood is suppression to the poisonous bugs! Everyone going should

    suck his blood. You know, just in case! After all, everyone around Mr. Morty matters. They can''t afford

    any disadvantageous factors."

    Hearing this, Samuel twitched his lips.

    "Femando, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Come on, don''t be selfish. I can''t be the only one to have this honor, right?"

    "That''s for saving you."

    "I really appreciate your kindness, but I didn''t say anything wrong. Anyway, Mr. Morty should have

    some, right?"

    Morty was a little dumbfounded hearing the battle between Femando and Samuel.

    "Stop it. Can you guys grow up?"

    The words from Morty sessfully shut their mouths.

    "How much blood does Samuel need to offer?" Nicole asked with distress.

    "Take it easy, Mrs. Green. It won''t exceed 400CC. You have my word."

    Femando said in a mischievous tone.

    Samuel threw a re at him but said nothing.

    They all moved to the living room before Samuel had a blood draw. He asked everyone going on the

    trip to drink some blood respectively and even forced his children to have some. Only then did he feel

    relieved.

    "Lucas, Joseph, Zoe, I have to go out. Although Ernesto and Finn are here, you guys should also

    protect Mommy and the twins, understand?"

    "Got it, Daddy."

    They nodded immediately.

    Nicole was worried, "If anything really happened, just call me. Don''t hide it from me."

    "I will."

    Samuel gave her a kiss. Then he went out with the others, leaving Morty thought for a while before

    following suit.

    Samuel was against it at first as Morty wanted to go with him. But when he thought of his identity, he

    agreed in the end.

    Jarrod was already there when they arrived at the Mason''s. Morgan was waiting for them at the door.

    When Samuel appeared, she came up at once.

    "Mr. Green, Mr. Jarrod found a basement. The situation is not good."

    "What?"

    Samuel was slightly stunned.

    Morgan said, "Many of them are servants of the Mason''s, but they have been killed for a long time."

    Listening to this, everyone was astonished, and Morty was even wearing a grim face.

    "Let''s go in."

    "It doesn''t smell good inside. Mr. Morty, please be prepared."

    Morgan reminded him kindly.

    Morty didn''t say anything, but he knew that she wasn''t an rmist.

    All of them had walked in, but only Samuel, Morty and Femando went down, leaving others to wait for

    orders at the entrance.

    Samuel saw Jarrod at first nce.

    The basement was quite big but very stinky. Apart from the smell of blood and rotten bodies, there

    were even other smells in the air. Samuel couldn''t tell what it was in a short time.

    "Jarrod."

    Jarrod nodded instead of looking at Samuel, "They killed each other here because they were all

    controlled by bugs. If I am making the right guess, someone is raising poisonous humans, just like

    raising the bugs. They are just the experimental targets."

    "Poisonous humans?"

    Samuel nced at Jarrod.

    We could also say that Jarrod was a poisonous human. But he knew the way to kill the bugs, which

    was why he was able to reproduce, though it was a little risky. So who would it be that wanted to raise

    poisonous human being?

    Morty and Femando wouldn''t ask since they didn''t understand it. What was in front had been shocking

    enough for them.

    These people could have died for about half a month, perhaps since the time Suzanne was back.

    From the dead bodies, they could tell that people here must have lost their rationality and kept the

    killing till the end. They could even saw broken arms and legs everywhere as well as people holding

    each other. It seemed like they were biting each other or something.

    What had happened had brought them to see the darkest side of human nature, which was so

    ufortable for everyone.

    Jarrod was angry to discover that there were others behind him. He couldn''t help but frown and cursed,

    "Why did theye down? The poisonous bugs still remained, they probably..."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "They have drunk my blood. They should be fine."

    Jarrod said no more when he heard Samuel''s words.

    "Mr. Morty, since you are here, please be noticed that none of these bodies can''t be moved out. Once

    they are exposed to the sunlight, the poisonous bugs and the ptomaine will spread out just like the

    gue. At that time, I''m afraid that the entire Seapolis City will be in danger."

    "What?"

    Morty was shocked.

    "What can we do now?"

    "Melt them and then set a fire."

    Jarrod said in an indifferent tone but it still gave Morty a huge impact.

    "I need to report to Aron."

    "OK, but hurry."

    Morty walked out immediately to make the phone call.

    Even Aron dared not to neglect such an important issue. He agreed instantly.

    Samuel asked Morty and Femando to go up first after taking some photos. Then he said to Jarrod,

    "Jarrod, did you find anything else?"

    "No."

    Said Jarrod shaking his head.

    "The one who did this is a professional. Everything left is unimportant. But I don''t understand. The

    poisonous bugs should not work in the Seapolis City. Who exactly brought them here? And what are

    they up to?"

    "Have you seen Mr. Ethan?" Samuel hurriedly asked.

    "No. He''s not among these people."

    Jarrod then continued, "But I have got in touch with him. He''s at sea, so he probably doesn''t know what

    had happened here."

    "You have got in touch with him? When?"

    "After you told me that something had happened. I sent him a message and he replied. Look."

    Jarrod handed Samuel the phone.

    It was a message from Mr. Ethan indeed. While he didn''t call back sessfully since the signal wasn''t

    always good at sea.

    "I wonder if this has anything to do with Tim calling back. I''m quite worried about it now."

    "Don''t worry, Tim is agile. It wouldn''t be a problem for him to take good care of himself and Evelyn. He

    should have found something that he wanted to tell us when he called back. But he didn''t make it since

    the signal was blocked. The most important thing now is to find his whereabouts."

    Jarrod said promptly as he knew the rtionship between Samuel and Tim.

    Soon Morty returned, bringing Jarrod what he needed, as well as the kerosene.

    "The outside should be fine if we burn here, right?"

    This was what Morty cared about most.

    "No, but this house needs to be sterilized and converted to be windproof. It should keep vacant for a

    long time."

    Fortunately, the Mason family had bought the entire plot ofnd. Within a few kilometers, only the

    Masons lived here.

    "Easy. I''ll have someonee here every day."

    After everything settled, Samuel asked Femando to leave with Morty and his people. He and Jarrod

    would stay to deal with the bodies and burn them with fire.

    Looking at the raging mes, Samuel couldn''t help but sighed, "I''ll find out who he is no matter what.

    It''s just these servants, their families can''t even know they are dead."

 Chapter 1519 Knowledge Has No Limit

    Chapter 1519 Knowledge Has No Limit

    "Everyone has their own destinies. It''s better to think about what to do next. This is only the beginning. I

    have a premonition that something is gonna happen."

    Jarrod was much calmer than Samuel.

    He had seen too many of these things when he was with Jayden. He was already used to this. It didn''t

    matter if he was described as "cold-blooded" or "cold-hearted". What he cared about now was only his

    family. As for the others, if they couldn''t survive, they could only me themselves for not being

    capable enough. Jarrod was not a savior, and he didn''t have the time or energy to take care of others.

    Samuel''s expression was also solemn.

    "Yeah, I never thought that Poisonous Bugs can be found in the Seapolis City."

    "You haven''t thought about it, but that doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. The Green family was schemed

    more than 20 years ago. The Seapolis City isn''t a paradise anymore. I''m just curious about what kind of

    person possesses such a technique. Is there any survivor in the Harper Town?"

    Samuel shook his head when hearing this.

    "No, if there is any survivor, he wille to see me after such a long time."

    "What if he doesn''t want you to know?"

    Jarrod looked at Samuel and whispered, "Sometimes, you can''t rx your vignce because of your

    "Yes. Tim is my friend and Nicole''s cousin. Although we have been quarreling all these years, he risked

    his life in the underground city to save me. And he was almost crippled. I should repay his kindness."

    Samuel did not hesitate at all.

    Jarrod narrowed his eyes and whispered, "Tell me as soon as possible if you need me."

    Samuel actually knew that it was best to bring Jarrod with him because Morgan was not good at

    detoxication as Jarrod. However, Amelia was pregnant for more than five months now, and she also

    needed Jarrod. If Jarrod was not here, Samuel would never forgive himself.

    "Amelia''s stomach is slightly bigger. Did you take her for an examination?"

    Samuel changed the topic in time.

    Jarrod immediately understood. His eyes were moist, but there was a trace of joy in them.

    "We did. The doctor said that they were twins. Previously, the two children turned their backs to one

    another. I didn''t see them clearly. This time, I saw them clearly. However, one of them is too small. I

    wonder if he will survive."

    Speaking of his own child, Jarrod felt ufortable and worried.

    Samuel did not know how to enlighten him. It was already not easy for Jarrod to have his own child.

    Regardless of the oue, the Green family always supported him.

    "Do what you can to protect the child. I''m here with you."

    Jarrod was slightly stunned by Samuel''s words, and then he smiled.

    "You are so nice. Are you not afraid that I will take over the entire Green family?"

    "If you want, I can give it to you."

    Samuel didn''t care.

    He had plenty of money. He really didn''t care about the family wealth. Even if he didn''t have any

    money, he was confident that he could make his wife and children live a good life by relying on his own

    intelligence.

    This was confidence!

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Jarrod smiled and said, "I don''t want it. Hurry up and take care of your family. If my wife gives birth, I''ll

    try to be a good father."

    "Yes."

    Samuel immediatelyughed.

    The fire was put out after more than an hour. There was an unpleasant smell everywhere. Jarrod

    sprinkled some powder on it and then left the Mason''s with Samuel.

    Morty and Femando had been waiting outside for a long time, and finally heaved a sigh of relief when

    seeing theme out.

    "How is it? Are you alright?"

    Seeing the worried look on Morty''s face, Samuel shook his head. Jarrod did not say anything. He

    patted the dust on his body and said to Samuel, "I''m going back first. There are too many things in the

    Jarrod turned around and left.

    Morty liked him very much.

    "Your friend is so nice. Help me ask if he wants to work with meter."

    "You can just give up. After the matter with the Masons is over, I''ll leave."

    Samuel had thought about this for a long time, so when he said it again, Morty wasn''t that excided

    "Have you thought it through?"

    "Yes. I used to think that the country benefits are the most important, but now I just want to enjoy the

    happiness of family with all my children around."

    Everyone had their own pursuits. Morty also wanted to live like an ordinary person. However, his

    identity could not allow him to do that. After all, he was born different.

    "Enjoy it in the ce of me."

    Morty sounded very painful.

    Samuel did not say anything, and nor did Femando.

    They looked in the direction of the Mason''s and finally Morty said.

    "I might have to go back. I''ll be leaving immediately. Remember to call me if anything happens here. No

    matter what happens, don''t rm Davon. Since he wants to die, then let him die. Don''t worry about

    him."

    Samuel nodded.

    The private ne had arrived. Morty whispered to Samuel, "I really hope that you can think about it

    carefully and let me bring Lucas back for a few days."

    "Don''t even think about it. Hurry up and scram."

    Samuel was a little depressed just now, but now he wanted to kick Morty away.

    Femando pursed his lips and smiled. He left with Morty.

    Samuel returned to the Green''s alone.

    Nicole hurriedly came out.

    "How is it?"

    "We''ve dealt with everything, but we haven''t found Mr. Ethan. Jarrod has contacted him. Mr. Ethan is at

    sea, so there''s nothing big. Now, we need to find out where Tim is and how Evelyn is."

    Samuel quickly exined to Nicole.

    Nicole frowned and asked, "Jarrod has called Ethan?"

    "They contacted via text message. What''s wrong?"

    "Then how can you be sure that the person who replied must be Ethan?"

    When Nicole said this, Samuel was shocked.

    Blimey!

    As long as someone knew Ethan''s phone password, it was possible for them to reply. Therefore,

    whether Ethan was alive or not was still uncertain.

    What should they do now?

    "I''d better search Tim''s cell phone signal again."

    Samuel could only find a breakthrough from this.

    "I''ll help you."

    Lucas also stood up.

    This time, Samuel did not refuse him. They went to the study together.

    Zoe did not know what was going on. She was a little depressed after knowing that Nash had left the

    Seapolis City. Now that that something had happened in the family, all she could do was to take good

    care of her two little brothers.

    "Mommy, Tanner has been very sleepytely. He is always sleeping after eating. Is he alright?"

    Zoe had been taking care of her two younger brothers. She found that Tanner almost slept all day, but

    Eaton was full of energy. She was a little worried and afraid.

    Nicole touched her hair and said with a smile, "Children are always like this. It will be better when they

    grow up."

    "But Eaton is very naughty. He often ys with me."

    Speaking of Eaton, Zoe smiled.

    It could be seen that she really liked her two brothers.

    "It''s impossible for twins to have the same personality, so as long as they don''t cry or make trouble, it''s

    fine. It''s very tiring to take care of your little brothers. Why don''t you go take a rest?"

    "I''m fine. I''m elder sister, so I should take care of them."

    Zoe nowpletely focused on her younger brothers, so that she didn''t even go to her violin lessons.

    Seeing Zoe like this, Josephughed.

    "Zoe will definitely be a good wife and mother in the future."

    These words amused Nicole.

    How old were these kids? He actually knew that his sister would be a good wife and mother!

    Nicole went to his sons'' room with them. The babysitter did her best. Seeing Nicole, she greeted

    politely and went to do what she should do.

    Samuel and Lucas stayed in the study room until dusk. Seeing that they were "tortured", Nicole knew

    that it wasn''t going well.

    "Alright, there are some things that we can''t find out no matter how we want to. Now wash your hands

    and let''s eat. Then take a rest. Even if the sky falls, we have to rest."

    Nicole was concerned about Samuel and Lucas very much.

    They were frustrated, but they could only wash their hands and eat first.

    Lucas didn''t quite enjoy his meal. He finally realized that there was someone who was much more

    excellent than him.

    Sure enough, knowledge had no limit.

    He had always thought that his hacking skills were very powerful, and today he realized that it was

    nothing. So he understood what he was gonna do next.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was very dull.

    After dinner, Nicole and Samuel went out for a walk.

    "Are you still unable to undo it?"

    "The other party is very great."

    This was the first time Samuel had praised someone. Nicole felt very depressed.

    Samuel even said this. It was hard to imagine what exactly Tim and the others had experienced.

    "I wonder what kind of order Morty can give when he returns."

    "I don''t think he will let us interfere in this matter."

    Samuel knew that Nicole really wanted to investigate Tim''s matter, but they had just got rid of the

    review in istion, and they hadn''t figured out about Eaton''s blue eyes. Thus, it was impossible for

    them to interfere in the matters of the Louis family and the Mason family.

    It was said that if the Louis family and the Mason family could be captured this time, the higher-ups

    would definitely do so. After all, the Green family was too involved with the other three great ns,

    which had made the higher-ups a little fearful.

    Nicole was not stupid. She naturally understood what Samuel meant. Although she was a little

    unwilling, she could only keep silent when she heard what Samuel said.

    Samuel said, "Morty has said that if Davon has to die, he should die cleanly. No one should be involved

    in this."

    Nicole knew that this was to remind them that the people watching Davon hadn''t retreated yet, so they

    shouldn''t rm those people.

    However, Tim was her cousin. He must know something.

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and whispered, "Morty will tell us if there is news."

    Nicole could only nod.

    They walked for a while before returning. When they were almost home, Samuel suddenly received a

    phone call from Morty.

 Chapter 1520 I Cant Bear to Part with You

    Chapter 1520 I Can''t Bear to Part with You

    Seeing the call from Morty, Nicole was worried.

    "Was there any new development about the Mason family?"

    "Impossible! Morty has just left. Even if Aron agrees, it is impossible for us to get news so quickly.

    Moreover, this matter is kind of a secret."

    Samuel did not say everything, but Nicole could understand.

    There weren''t many people who knew Poisonous Bugs now. Besides, Samuel and Jarrod were from

    the Harper Town. "Harper Town" was actually a threat to the higher-ups.

    When Samuel saw that Nicole did not say anything else, he answered the phone.

    The voice of Morty rang out.

    "You might not be allowed to interfere in this. You should be mentally prepared. Samuel, I actually think

    it will be good if you don''t interfere."

    Samuel and Nicole had expected this, but Nicole still felt a little ufortable.

    Tim and Evelyn were her rtives. Now there was such a big thing, the higher-ups actually did not

    allow them to interfere. To be honest, Nicole could not ept this. However, after experiencing so

    many things, she knew that they should stay away from all this due to Samuel''s identity.

    Samuel also knew what Nicole was thinking and said, "Then who is going to take over this?"

    "My father is setting up an operation team, and has also started to gather some talented people. Don''t

    worry. The sailing route belonging to the Mason family is very important. He will not let it be taken away

    by others. Therefore, no matter what, he will do his best to investigate this. I call you because I am

    afraid that you can''t figure it out."

    "No."

    Samuel was no longer the young man from the beginning. After experiencing so many things, he knew

    sometimes he should endure and sometimes he should be cruel.

    "Please say sorry to Nicole for me. Tim will definitely be fine. I will also send people to participate in the

    operation team."

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Morty still cared about Nicole. He whispered, "Alison is your people, right?"

    Nicole and Samuel were stunned when they heard this.

    Back then, Alison was secretly sent by Samuel to the Military Research Institute in Country F in order

    to cooperate with Laurence. Samuel was afraid that something would happen to Laurence in the

    Institute, so Alison went there in advance. However, Alison disappeared after the ident at the

    Military Research Institute.

    Samuel had been searching for her, but he didn''t expect to hear Alison''s name from Morty.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    "You..."

    "Don''t misunderstand. I found Alison near the Dark Forest. At that time, she was injured all over and

    she was on the verge of death. My people saved her. I don''t know what she has gone through. She has

    been sleeping all this time and has just woken up. She almost recovers. I know that you and Nicole are

    worried about Tim and the others. I will send Alison and a few of my subordinates to join the operation

    team. When there''s any news, I will let her notify you."

    In fact, Morty had vited the principle of confidentiality by doing so. However, he was Mr. Morty and

    the heir to the Hill family. There was nothing wrong with giving Alison such an order. As long as his

    father did not care about this, no one would.

    Although Nicole still wanted to look for Tim, she knew that Morty''s arrangement was the best at

    present.

    She nodded to Samuel.

    Only then did Samuel say, "Thank you."

    "Don''t be so polite. We are friends. If I can, I really want to stay with you for a while longer."

    Samuel only smiled when he heard this, but did not say anything.

    After the phone was hung up, Nicole sighed and said, "When are you going toplete the retirement

    procedures?"

    "I''ll handle it tomorrow."

    Previously, Samuel was still hesitating, but now he felt that there were too many things and he had

    been involved. Moreover, the Green family had developed quickly in the past few years and had rich

    financial resources. He also had close rtions with the Don he Mason family. No wonder the higher-

    ups were afraid of him.

    Since that was the case, it would be better for him to retire and stay with his wife and children.

    "Do you need me to go with you?"

    Nicole agreed.

    Samuel shook his head.

    "No need. I guess the higher-ups are eager for me to apply for retirement. After all, they have no

    reason to dismiss me."

    Samuel showed a bitter smile.

    "You still have us."

    Seeing that Samuel was ufortable, Nicole gently hugged him.

    Samuel felt that his entire body warmed up.

    "Yes, I still have you."

    A peaceful night passed.

    The next day, Samuel went to the military and submitted the application form for retirement. Not

    surprisingly, no one stopped him this time, so he handled it quickly.

    In less than two hours, all the formalities had beenpleted. Samuel had truly be a normal

    person. He felt so rxed since the burdens on his shoulders had been removed.

    "Mr. Green, do you n to stay in the business world forever?"

    A soldier asked Samuel with his eyes moist.

    Samuel looked at him and patted him on the shoulder. "No matter where I am, you are my soldier. If

    you need me in the future, juste to me anytime. I will definitely help you."

    "Sir, I can''t bear to part with you."

    Looking at the tears in the soldier''s eyes, Samuel felt ufortable.

    However, when a person reached a certain stage and got a certain position, he had to give up

    something.

    "Take good care of yourself."

    Samuel stood up and left.

    Nicole knew that Samuel would retire today, so she worked all morning and cooked arge table of

    dishes, which made Zoe a little puzzled.

    "Mommy, why are you cooking so many dishes today? Is there anything important?"

    "Of course, your daddy will be free from today onwards. In the future, he will only be your daddy."

    Nicole said happily. Regardless of whether the children understood it or not, she was very happy

    anyway.

    Lucas understood and his eyes slightly lit up. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Seeing that Zoe was happy, Joseph was happy as well. He helped Zoe take care of the two babies.

    As soon as Samuel returned, he saw Nicole in the kitchen. He took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves

    and walked over. He hugged Nicole''s waist from behind. That unique aura floated around Nicole,

    making her relieved.

    "You''re back? Wash your hands and the meal is almost done."

    Nicole turned around and smiled. Her eyes were bright and made Samuel touched.

    He lowered his head and kissed Nicole on her lips. Originally, he only wanted to kiss her for a while.

    However, these days, he had been suppressing himself. In addition, Nicole''s body was soft and

    fragrant. He couldn''t help but feel reluctant to end this kiss. The temperature in the kitchen quickly

    became hot.

    Zoe was a little hungry. She wanted to ask Nicole when she could eat, but she saw such a scene. She

    frowned slightly, then shook her head and left. She muttered, "God. You always kiss in front of me. I''ll

    find a boyfriend tomorrow and kiss him in front of you every day! In this society, it''s easy for me to have

    a boyfriend."

    As she spoke, Zoe returned to her brothers'' room. Seeing her two chubby brothers, she immediately

    became delighted.

    Her younger brothers were the best and the most adorable.

    Nicole had no idea that Zoe hade here just now. She felt a little ufortable being kissed by

    Samuel, and her breath was in disorder.

    She pushed Samuel away, but did not dare to look into Samuel''s eyes. She said in a hoarse voice, "In

    broad daylight, try to restrain yourself. Besides, the children are all here."

    Samuel paused for a moment and smiled, "You mean we can do it at night? Then I''lle to you at

    night."

    After saying that, he consciously brought the dishes out.

    Nicole felt that it was a little funny.

    Samuel''s anxious expression made her felt that she was harsh and strict on that. But she also wanted

    to do that with him!

    Sensing what she was thinking, Nicole blushed. She quickly turned to cook to cover up her

    embarrassment.

    Samuel felt warm in his heart when he saw that the table was filled with his favorite dishes.

    Joseph came out to drink some water and saw that Samuel had put the dishes on the table. He

    hurriedly shouted, "Lucas, Zoe, lunch is ready."

    "We areing."

    They gave the children to the babysitter before they went downstairs.

    Lucas was still afraid that Samuel would feel ufortable. Observing Samuel for a long time, Lucas

    discovered that Samuel was always smiling today. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    Daddy was rxed now.

    Only then did Lucas heaved a sigh of relief and began to eat.

    They enjoyed the lunch very much, which made Nicole feel much more at ease. She wished they would

    be so happy from now on.

    Edwin came after they finished their meal. Tanner and Eaton had taken his surname. They were like his

    great-grandsons. He loved them very much.

    Nicole felt that it is a bit troublesome for Edwin to run from one side to another side. She suggested,

    "Grandfather, you can live with us. We have a lot of empty rooms here. You can''t stand it if you keep

    running back and forth every day."

    "It''s nothing, I just take it as exercising."

    Edwin didn''t care about it.

    Nicole continued, "If you stay here, you can stay with the babies at night."

    "That makes sense."

    Edwin was convinced and decided to stay.

    Sally and William had a good rtionship recently. Sally also missed Edwin. She sent someone over to

    tell Edwin that she wasing to visit him tomorrow, which immediately made him happy.

    Nicole started to prepare for tomorrow''s meal. She thought that if her mother was also here, her

    grandfather would be even happier.

    Thinking of this, she called Audrey and inquired about Audrey''s health. Knowing that she was in good

    health, Nicole felt relieved.

    Xander also spoke a few words to Nicole. He sounded calm and rxed.

    The next day, Sally arrived before dawn, together with William. Samuel was afraid that Nicole would be

    tired, so he left everything to the servants. When Nicole saw Audrey pouncing into Edwin''s embrace

    and crying so hard, she felt very ufortable.

    After separating for half a lifetime, they finally met again. All sufferings had their reward.

    They were in a good mood after eating lunch at the Green''s. Although Nicole did not interfere in the

    Mason family''s affairs, she did not give up looking for Tim. However, the phone number seemed to

    have been abandoned, and no one answered the phone again.

 Chapter 1521 I Care About Nothing but My Wife

    Chapter 1521 I Care About Nothing but My Wife

    The operation team was set up very quickly. The next day, they came to the Mason''s to search for

    clues. Then, they left without saying where they went.

    Samuel was just an ordinary man, so it was impossible for him to know any secret, and the higher-ups

    didn''t want him to be involved, so he did nothing but idle at home. Sometimes, he went to thepany

    to handle the business with Jarrod, but Nicole knew that Samuel was secretly investigating the

    Masons. She also asked Finn and the others from the Night Elf Empire to find out where Tim and

    Evelyn were.

    Nicole had thought it wouldn''t take a long time, but more than a monthter, they didn''t find out

    anything. Tim, Evelyn and Ethan all disappeared from the world, and there was no news about them at

    all. The poisonous bugs of the Mason family seemed to have appeared in a vacuum, and it got away

    clean.

    However, Nicole didn''t give up, but continued her investigation.

    Three monthster, Morty told her that the operation team had returned, but they found nothing. They

    had traveled a lot of ces, all of which were rted to the poisonous bugs, but none of them found

    anything rted to the Mason family''s poisonous bugs.

    Therefore, Nicole and Samuel were somewhat ufortable and worried.

    "It''ll be fine."

    Samuel had no choice but tofort her in this way.

    Hearing this, Nicole nodded.

    Everything seemed to have passed. Phoenix became more and more addicted to the Inte. She

    buried herself in novels every day. If it weren''t for the servant telling her to eat, she probably wouldn''t

    have remembered. She didn''t mention anything about Davon, and wanted to forget about him.

    Nicole didn''t know whether to say it or not, so she had to keep it to herself.

    After searching for Davon for such a long time, the higher-ups did not find out his trace, so they had to

    announce Davon''s sacrifice and send the reward to the Dons.

    Samuel, Jason, and William all were sad to know this. Especially William, who had just found out that

    he had such an outstanding son, did not expect that Davon died before him, and that he would not see

    Davon anymore.

    Because of Davon, William was bedridden, which scared Audrey and she began to look for famous

    doctors everywhere. In order topensate the Dons, the higher-ups asked Femando, who was a

    skilled doctor, to help William recuperate.

    Audrey and Xander were in the Dark Forest. It was said that they were studying a new subject. Nicole

    missed them very much, but she knew that she could not go there.

    Her babies started to crawl and babble. Theyughed all day long, which delighted the children. When

    Nicole saw them, she felt that life was full of hope.

    Zayn made some achievements in Country F, winning the respect of the entire country, so he got

    strong support. He said that he woulde back to see Edwin at the end of this year, which greatly

    excited Edwin.

    Everyone was trying to lead a better life, but Nicole was in fear.

    She was worried about Phoenix, Tim, and the others who were missing.

    Morty came to the old mansion at times. He especially liked Lucas, and he often spent a whole day

    with Lucas. No one knew what they were talking about. Anyway, Lucas got excited as soon as he saw

    Morty.

    At first, Nicole was not weing of Morty and she was afraid that it had something to do with her

    younger son. However, after so long, although there was no evidence that Eaton had nothing to do with

    Laurence''s Berserk Gene, the higher-ups finally asked those who were monitoring them to leave,

    showing respect to the Green family.

    Samuel donated three biological institutes to the government for scientific research, and he also

    donated arge sum of money to the military, which embarrassed Edwin.

    Edwin gave Samuel some medals of honor, which were given to Nicoleter.

    Nicole was not very proud and put them away.

    The days slipped by.

    A yearter, Joseph, Zoe and Lucas were going to primary school. ording to their special gifts,

    Joseph got the admission letter from the Military and Medical Elementary School. It was in the military

    region, so he epted military training, lived in the school, and went home once a week.

    Zoe went to a noble elementary school which was close home, so Samuel picked her up every day.

    Lucas asked Nicole and Samuel for their consent and went to the Capital City with Morty. It was said

    that he had entered a confidential school to study. This school has always been open only to the Hills.

    From elementary school to university, it is a special institution, whose graduates would serve the

    highest leadership of the country.

    This was what Lucas wanted. In the beginning, Nicole didn''t want to agree, but seeing his dispirited

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    look, shepromised.

    However, it would not be so easy to see Lucas from now on.

    The babies were over a year old and began to toddle, bringing a lot of joy to the family.

    Samuel had nned to take Nicole and the babies to travel around the world, but the babies were too

    young and it would be very tiring and troublesome for Nicole to take them out, so he canceled this n.

    But now, the babies were about to be one year old, so he nned to take his wife and the babies out

    for a walk. However, the Dons and Edwin were strongly opposed to this idea.

    Edwin loved the babies so much that he didn''t want them to go out with Nicole.

    Given that the babies couldn''t be taken out and that Zoe had to prepare for the music examination,

    Nicole and Samuel walked out themselves.

    Coincidentally, Mark fell in love with Lucy Perry, a woman officer of the military. After dating each other,

    they got married. When they heard that Samuel and Nicole were going on a trip, they decided to go on

    their honeymoon, so they came to ask Nicole for advice.

    After chatting, they hit it off and made up their minds to have a trip abroad.

    Watching the babies walk around curiously, Nicole was a little reluctant to part with them.

    "Why don''t we go abroad when they grow up?"

    It was a rare chance that Samuel could stay alone with Nicole, so he would not cancel the trip because

    of the babies.

    Nobody knew how hard he was this year!

    "Honey, we have made a deal with Mark and Lucy. They will get upset if we don''t go. Also, Ernesto and

    Edwin will take good care of them at home, and Elvis wille here at times, so don''t worry."

    "But..."

    Nicole wanted to say something but was stopped by Samuel''s kiss.

    In a daze, she was put onto the bed naked and then fell asleep. When she woke up, she was on the

    ne.

    With Mark and Lucy sitting opposite, she could not say anything, but red at Samuel. And she could

    feel a little pain in her body.

    The nended on a small ind abroad where it was beautiful and the temperature was agreeable.

    Samuel took down his and Nicole''s luggage, then smiled and said to Mark, "Uncle Mark, you are

    newlyweds after all, so we won''t disturb you anymore. Have a good time. We will take a look by

    ourselves."

    As soon as Samuel said this, Mark realized that Samuel wanted to be alone with Nicole.

    What Samuel said also embarrassed Nicole.

    "Samuel, shame on you!"

    "I care about nothing but my wife."

    Therefore, they all thought Samuel was cheeky.

    Nicole was awkward. She looked at Mark and the others and wanted to say something, but Samuel

    waved his hand and said, "You should go now. As a newly married man, I don''t have time for any of

    your nonsense."

    This made Nicole even more embarrassed.

    Samuel was satisfied with Mark''s words. He held Nicole''s hand and walked towards the vi.

    "I bought this vi in advance. Let''s go and see if you like it."

    Hearing this, Nicole red at him, but he ignored it. He put her on his shoulders and began to run. As a

    result, she got scared and screamed.

    "Samuel, you lunatic! You are thirty years old, so can you act like an adult?"

    However, what she said couldn''t be heard in the wind, and Samuel carried her without stopping.

    As the wind blew through her fingers, she realized it had been a long time since thest time she felt so

    Therefore, she started shouting.

    She shouted over and over again.

    When the surrounding people heard the shouts, some looked at her while the others whispered to each

    other, but Nicole did not care, nor did she feel shy.

    She suddenly remembered what happened thest time she traveled out with Samuel, and it seemed

    like forever ago.

    "Samuel, do you still remember? Last time we were out, you were dressed like a girl. It was really

    impressive."

    Nicole thought of the romance at that time. Those beautiful memories were like the tide, breaking the

    barrier of time, and overwhelmed her.

    Samuel also got tired from running, so he finally put down her and said with a smile, "If you like it, I can

    even wear ancient costumes."

    "No, you needn''t do that. We are over thirty, so we should be mature."

    When Nicole and Samuel went to the vi, they saw there were all kinds of things here, so they didn''t

    need to worry too much about it.

    After asking the servants to clean up the vi, Samuel took Nicole out.

    People living here seemed to be holding arge-scale campaign simr to a temple fair. Seeing the

    bustling crowd, Nicole was eager to take a look.

    "It seems there is a juggling show over there. Shall we go take a look?"

    "Okay."

    Samuel agreed without hesitation. Then, they held hands and walked to the show.

    The street was full of people. Nicole rarely saw such a lively scene, so she was very excited.

    She stood on tiptoe and wanted to look through the crowd. Suddenly, she felt she was picked up by

    Samuel, and then put on his shoulders like a child.

    She flushed at once.

    "Put me down."

    "You can see them this way."

    Samuel wasn''t shy at all. With Nicole sitting on his shoulder, he didn''t think her heavy. Instead, as a

    faint fragrance of her body filled his nose, his heart skipped a beat.

    People surrounding her were watching juggling and none of them noticed Nicole. Seeing this, she

    breathed a sigh of relief. As the fireball show ended, a girl began to walk on a tightrope.

    This girl was thin and weak. She jumped onto the tightrope and walked swiftly like a dancing elf. The

    others all pped their hands but Nicole was stunned for a moment, and then frowned.

 Chapter 1522 He Doesnt Dare to Offend Samuel

    Chapter 1522 He Doesn''t Dare to Offend Samuel

    "I''m afraid this child is in danger."

    Nicole leaned over and whispered in Samuel''s ear.

    It was too noisy outside. If Nicole didn''t whisper like that, Samuel might not be able to hear her. But at

    the same time, Samuel was keeping an eye on the hidden risks. He just felt a wave of hot aire

    over his ear. It was as if an electric current went through his body, causing him to tremble. He didn''t pay

    much attention to what Nicole said.

    Just as Nicole was about to say something, the young girl lost her bnce and fell off the wire rope.

    The people around instantly cried out in fear.

    Samuel tried to help, but there were so many people that he couldn''t step forward. He could only watch

    the girl fall. He even heard the bones break.

    Nicole was a mother. The young girl didn''t look much older than Nicole''s children. She was even

    younger than Lucas and Zoe. The girl''s thin body and sallow face seemed to indicate malnutrition.

    Seeing the fallen girl and the stunned people, Nicole let Samuel put herself down. She squeezed past

    the crowd and walked towards the girl. However, she saw a fierce-looking man, who seemed to be the

    leader of the acrobatic troupe, raised his whip andshed the girl.

    "Bitch! You ruined my business! Did you do that on purpose? Tell me!"

    The ruthless whip cut through the air. Everyone was frightened.

    Nicole''s heart lurched. She quickened her pace, but it was still toote. The whip mmed onto the

    girl''s thin body, instantly tearing her clothes apart.

    The girl trembled for a while and suddenly looked up. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. Her

    eyes were filled with hatred, and her forehead was sweating. Nicole didn''t doubt that the girl would kill

    the troupe leader if she was able to resist.

    The people around were even more shocked.

    "She didn''t fall on purpose. Why did you hit such a young girl?"

    "That''s right. She might have broken her bones. Take her to the hospital."

    There were many women as mothers around. Seeing the poor young girl, they felt soft-hearted and

    talked to each other.

    Seeing Michele''s hateful gaze, the troupe leader turned even angrier and struck at her again with the

    whip.

    "Why are you ring at me? You ruined my business. How dare you re at me!"

    Seeing the whip was about to fall again, Nicole took a step forward and grabbed it immediately. Her

    eyes suddenly turned cold.

    "Beating a minor is against thew. Don''t you know that? I can sue you for what you just did!"

    The troupe leader didn''t expect that someone would dare to meddle in this affair. He stared at Nicole.

    Samuel took a step forward and kicked the troupe leader in his waist, knocking him to the ground.

    "How dare you stare at my wife! Do you believe I could take your eyes out?"

    Seeing Samuel who looked domineering and majestic as a superior, the troupe leader was terrified.

    The troupe leader didn''t dare to offend Samuel.

    The troupe leader often walked around the streets, so he knew how to judge a person''s status by his or

    her appearance. He didn''t care about Nicole, but he didn''t dare to displease Samuel. Because he was

    afraid of offending some powerful people in the local area. He could only say, "This girl is my niece. Her

    father told her to make money with me."

    "Even so, you have no right to hit her! Furthermore, she had an ident. You have to take her to the

    hospital."

    Samuel was also a father. Therefore, he loved children.

    The troupe leader frowned when he heard that he had to pay for her treatment.

    "Her father owes me money. And I don''t have any extra money to pay for her treatment. So..."

    "What are you saying? The child is badly hurt, yet you''re so heartless!"

    Nicole saw that although the young girl did not say anything, her whole body was trembling. Her

    forehead kept sweating, and her face was as pale as paper.

    The troupe leader was so cold-blooded that Nicole couldn''t help but treat the girl as her daughter.

    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital."

    Nicole was about to bend down and hug the girl when she heard the troupe leader shouting, "No! You

    can take her, but you have to pay the money her father owes me. My troupe is not a charity. I have old

    parents to support and young kids to raise. Her father agreed to let her perform acrobatics for my

    troupe to pay off the debts. Now I have to pay for her treatment? No way!"

    Samuel frowned slightly. He looked at Nicole and the girl. Although he didn''t want to meddle, he

    couldn''t bear to abandon the child.

    "How much is it?"

    "What?"

    The troupe leader was surprised.

    Samuel said coldly, "How much does her father owe you?"

    "Ten thousand!"

    The troupe leader hurriedly said when he realized that Samuel would pay the debt for the girl''s father.

    The young girl hadn''t said anything since she fell. Even though she was in extreme pain, she hadn''t

    shouted a single word. But when she heard the troupe leader''s words, she spoke.

    "Nonsense! My father only owes him 5,000!"

    "What about the interest? Your father has owed me 5,000 for more than a year. He left you here to pay

    the debt and borrowed another 5,000 from me. This is the IOU."

    With that, the troupe leader hurriedly took out the IOU.

    The young girl looked terribly gloomy. She bit her lower lip tightly. A trace of anger and despair shed

    across her eyes.

    Nicole had never seen such a father before. Originally, she wanted to say something. But thinking that

    she could solve the problem with money, she didn''t say anything.

    "Samuel, give him ten thousand. Let''s take the child to the hospital."

    Samuel also meant to do that.

    At first, Samuel nned to hang out with Nicole, but he didn''t expect anything so annoying. But

    anyway, this child was interesting.

    Samuel took out his phone and said coldly, "Tell me your PayPal ount. I''ll transfer 20,000 to you.

    But you are not allowed to cause trouble for this girl in the future."

    The troupe leader was overjoyed when he heard that he could get 20,000.

    With a look at Nicole and Samuel, the young girl frowned without saying a word.

    After Nicole settled this affair, she carried the young girl to the roadside. Samuel hailed a taxi. And they

    quickly took the young girl to the nearby hospital.

    Upon examination, the girl''s leg bones were dislocated, and there were even some cracks. But she

    was lucky to have survived the fall from such a height.

    To prevent the young girl from getting hurt again, Nicole and Samuel decided to keep her in the hospital

    for a day of observation. At the same time, they knew the girl was called Michele Hawk.

    Her name sounded pretty good. It seemed that her parents should love her.

    After Nicole arranged everything for Michele, she asked Michele for her parents'' phone number, but

    Michele was too cautious to tell Nicole. Even though Nicole and Samuel saved Michele, they were still

    strangers to her.

    She had not spoken since she refuted the troupe leader''s words. She seemed to be on high alert.

    Nicole didn''t ask Michele anymore. At worst, she would stay here to take care of Michele tonight and

    see what to do tomorrow.

    "Are you hungry? Shall I buy you some snacks?"

    Nicole asked in a gentle voice.

    Michele shook her head and then lowered her head.

    When Nicole saw Michele, she was reminded of her daughter. After all, she was a mother. If the same

    thing happened to Zoe, Nicole would be heartbroken.

    Nicole got up and went outside. She said to Samuel, "Tell the doctor to have a trace element test on

    the child. I think she is a little malnourished. Since we have taken her here, let''s do more for her."

    "Alright."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was kind-hearted. When he saw Michele, he could not tell why the girl looked

    so familiar. But he was sure that he did not know the girl.

    The sense of familiarity was inexplicable to Samuel. Since Nicole said so, he did not refute it.

    Seeing that Samuel had left, Nicole did not go inside either. Instead, she went to the restaurant to buy

    some food for Michele.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Although Michele''s bones were just dislocated and cracked, it was better for such a young girl to eat

    better.

    Nicole did not know what Michele liked to eat. She bought Michele a few kinds of food that girls would

    like. But when she entered the ward, she did not see Michele.

    "Michele, are you there?"

    Nicole thought that she had gone to the bathroom, so she put the food on the table and knocked on the

    bathroom door. But there was no response.

    When she opened the door of the bathroom, she realized Michele wasn''t there.

    Nicole was stunned.

    Could it be that the unscrupulous troupe leader came here and took Michele away?

    Thinking of this, Nicole was worried. She quickly ran out and happened to meet Samuel who was

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing Nicole panting, Samuel went over and asked.

    "Michele is not in the ward. I can''t find her. Do you think that the troupe leader took her away?"

    "I don''t think so. Let''s go back and look for her again."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and returned to the ward. On the ground, a piece of paper attracted his

    attention. Perhaps it was because the window was open that the paper was blown under the bed. It

    was not easy to be noticed.

    He picked it up. The handwriting on it was delicate. It said, "Sir and Madam, thank you for helping me

    with the treatment. Thank you for paying off my father''s debts. I will pay you back in the future. Thank

    you."

    It was signed by Michele.

    To their surprise, Michele left without saying goodbye.

    Nicole felt somewhat ufortable.

    "Michele is so young, and there are injuries on her body. Where is she going? What if she meets the

    troupe leader again? Samuel, let''s look for her."

    "Alright."

    Samuel was not a kind-hearted person, but he didn''t want Nicole to be sad. He took Nicole to the

    surveince room to see where Michele went. However, by the time he checked the surveince

    footage, all footage of Michele had been deleted.

    If Samuel hadn''t been involved in Michele''s care, he might have thought that Michele had never been

    to this hospital. Because the technique of deletion was so superb. She not only removed her part but

    also made the footage look wless.

    Michele was aputer expert?

 Chapter 1523 She Is Not a Simple Girl

    Chapter 1523 She Is Not a Simple Girl

    After searching the surveince video, Nicole was surprised that she couldn''t find her anywhere.

    "What happened?"

    "We''ve underestimated her. She''s not a simple little girl."

    Nicole''s words aroused Samuel''s interest.

    "I want to know if she''s more skilled than Lucas."

    Nicole understood what Samuel had meant. She said, "It''s none of our business. Anyway, she wouldn''t

    have done this if he had money. Can you recover the video?"

    Samuel''s pupils dted when he heard Nicole asking him in a tentative tone.

    "Honey, you have misconceptions about my ability."

    "What?"

    "What that girl did is a cheap shot for me."

    After saying that, Samuel pushed the security guard away and sat in front of the monitor, tapping the

    keyboard with a rattle. Nicole slightly smiled when she saw him concentrating on solving the problem.

    ''He is more like a silly kid now, but I like it.''

    It only took Samuel a while to restore the video. From the fixed video, he saw Michele sneak into the

    office and delete the video by using theputer of the office. She did these within two minutes.

    ''She''s really bold!''

    Looking at Michele''s profile, Samuel felt somewhat familiar.

    ''Where have I seen such a face before?''

    However, Samuel couldn''t think of anything.

    He quickly used theputer to break into the monitoring system of the neighborhood. After scanning

    the surveince video of the neighborhood, he found the trace of Michele.

    Because of the injury on her leg, Michele walked very slowly and had to rest after walking for a while.

    But this tenacious girl was still persevering.

    "I know where she went. Follow me."

    Samuel took Nicole by the arm. Then they got out of the hospital and hailed a taxi. As soon as they got

    in, Samuel told the driver an address. After a while, they arrived at the destination.

    They got off the car and walked to the corner of a street.

    "What are we doing here?"

    Nicole was puzzled.

    Samuel said, "That girl will be here in few minutes. I''ve checked the video. There are different ways to

    get out of this area, but all the ways meet in this intersection. That girl will definitelye here in a

    while."

    His words reminded Nicole of the note left by Michele.

    Michele wrote in the note that she would return the money to themter, but she hadn''t asked for any

    information about Nicole and Samuel before. Now Nicole realized that she could return the money to

    them through hacking.

    This reminded Nicole of Lucas. ''If they were topete in hacking techniques, who would win?''

    Michele felt so painful that her forehead was covered by sweat, but she didn''t stop.

    She had been away from home for three days. She wanted to how if everything went well with her

    mother.

    Her father had lost all their valuables in gambling. Eventually, he sold Michele for money. He even tried

    to make a fool of her by telling her that man would teach her to make money.

    Before her leaving, she had secretly left some money for her mother, who was sick then. She was

    worried that if her father had taken that money away.

    Thinking of this, Michele decided to walk faster.

    As she quickened her pace, she suddenly saw Samuel and Nicole, which was shocking for her.

    ''I have deleted the surveince video. How could they find me?''

    "Who are you? What are you here for?"

    Michele looked at them warily.

    The clothes on them were expensive. Michele knew it would cost her family living expenses for several

    months to afford a piece of their clothes.

    They saved her for no reason, sent her to the hospital, and even took good care of her. For other

    children, they would be grateful to the couple who had saved them, but things were different in

    Michele''s case. Growing up in a harsh environment, she could only see the evils of the world; she didn''t

    believe that others would offer to help her unconditionally.

    She thought Samuel and Nicole were very likely to be traffickers. The only exnation for their saving

    her was selling her for money.

    She said that she would return the money to them because they had saved her. But it didn''t mean she

    believed in them.

    Michele''s eyes were cold. After all, she was still young and didn''t know how to hide her emotion. From

    her eyes, Samuel and Nicole saw her wariness and suspicion.

    All of a sudden, Nicole didn''t know what to say to her.

    ''What should I say?''

    ''Tell her that we weren''t bad guys?''

    ''But bad guys never told people they were bad.''

    Nicole thought it was a good thing for Michele to show caution and vignce. ¡®She was unlike Zoe. To

    hook Zoe up, one only needed to buy her a drumstick.''

    Looking at Michele, Nicole began to miss Zoe.

    Samuel wanted to know more about this girl. He also wanted to meet her parents because he found the

    girl so familiar.

    "We won''t do anything with you. We just want to make sure that you leave with your parents. "

    "No, I know the way home. I can go back by myself. I''ve told you, I''ll pay you back."

    Michele stared at Samuel and Nicole like a little wolf. Even though she was disadvantaged, she still

    waited for an opportunity to counteract.

    This kind of character meant she had the potentiality to be a top hacker.

    Samuel thought of Lucas, who acted like an adult despite his young age. He started to think would

    Lucas change his character if he grew up with this little girl.

    Thinking of this, his mouth curved into a slight smile.

    "Why should I believe you? I''ve spent a lot of money on you. The only way to get my money back is to

    meet your parents. So, if I count in medical expenses, you owe me 25,000. If you give the money to me

    now, I will no longer follow you."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡®He''s taking advantage of this little girl!''

    Michele pursed her lips and looked at Samuel with a depressed expression.

    ''I was right. This man was a bad guy!''

    But now she really didn''t have the money to pay him back.

    Although she could earn some money by doing some gig jobs online, she still had no ess to the

    tasks posted on the hacker''s intr. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been sold by her father for only

    5,000.

    Being caught in such a dilemma, Michele didn''t know what to say.

    However, Samuel didn''t have the slightest bit of self-consciousness to bully children. She saidzily,

    "How is it? Are you taking the initiative to bring us back, or are you waiting for us to call the police to

    Hearing that Samuel wanted to call the police, Michele frowned.

    You can''t let the police go home, or Mommy will be worried again.

    Michele said coldly, "I can bring you to see my parents, but you can''t say anything to them. I''ll exin

    everything."

    "It''s a deal."

    Samuel agreed to this requirement.

    For a moment, he suddenly felt that Michele was somewhat like that person

    ''Was that possible?''

    Samuel reserved his judgment. Nicole stepped forward and picked up Michele.

    The child was so skinny that Nicole could even feel her bones while holding her.

    Her heart suddenly softened.

    "How old are you?"

    Nicole said with the gentlest voice in the world. This moment reminded her of that time when Zoe was

    sick. Zoe was also skinny at that time.

    Michele hurriedly lowered his head and whispered, "Seven."

    ''She was the same age as Lucas and Zoe!''

    However, judging from her height and weight, she looked only four or five years old.

    Nicole touched her head and didn''t say anything else.

    Samuel followed behind them to a small alley.

    After crossing the alley, they arrived at a house at the end of the alley.

    The door of this dpidated house was rattling.

    Nicole didn''t think that such a ce could house people, but she soon heard the noise of breaking

    something and the angry curses of a man.

    "Where''s the money? Where''s the money? She must have left it to you before she left! Give it to me!"

    Nicole got angry with the shamelessness of that man. She wanted to enter the house, but Samuel

    stopped her.

    Hearing that voice, Michele flinched, but she still jumped out from Nicole''s embrace, limping to the door

    and walking into the house.

    At this moment, they heard a weak female voice.

    A woman coughed, "Dn, do you have any conscience? What ce did you sell my daughter to?

    Give her back to me! Give her back to me!"

    Her voice was weak as if she was sick.

    Dn pped on her face and grabbed her hair ferociously, forcing her to look up at him.

    This man was once charismatic, but now, poverty and his addiction to gambling had changed him into a

    devil, who made her scared.

    "What can I do except selling her? I did it for her own good. If she''s with you what can you give her? At

    least other people can help her survive."

    Dn, what are you saying? How can you say you did that for her good? If it hadn''t been for Michele, I

    wouldn''t have stayed with you all these years."

    It seemed that her words had hit the thing he was sensitive about. He suddenly said in a sharp voice

    and beat her up.

    "Who put me in such a situation? Molly, I used to be a young master of an aristocratic family. But you

    made my life such a mess. You made the Bell family decline. Bitch, you owe the Bell family and me.

    Give me the money, or I''ll sell you to a nightclub!"

    "How you dare!"

    "Don''t push me too hard! You''re just a loose woman. That ce is made for you!"

    Being enraged, he punched and kicked Molly Hawk regardless of the consequences.

    When Michele heard that man beating her mother, she became so anxious that she fell to the ground.

    Although she was injured, she still got up quickly and ran into the house.

    "Let go of my mom! Dn! I''m going to kill you!"

    Michele''s eyes were reddened with fury. She grabbed the kitchen knife and rushed towards Dn.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1524 The Pathetic Has Some Insufferable Sides

    Chapter 1524 The Pathetic Has Some Insufferable Sides

    Nicole''s heart lurched.

    "Samuel, stop her!"

    Although Dn was a bastard, it was worth nothing that Michele killed the bastard at the cost of her

    future.

    She was only seven years old!

    If she killed Dn, it would be the taint in her life that she couldn''t shake off.

    Thinking of this, Nicole quickly ran into the room.

    Samuel rushed up to grab Michele in the shortest time.

    However, Michele was like an enraged wolf cub, struggling extremely.

    "Let go of me! You let go of me!"

    She waved the kitchen knife in her hand. And Samuel got a sudden cut on the back of his hand. She

    was too angry to notice Samuel''s cut. And her shout attracted the attention of Dn and Molly.

    "Michele? My daughter!"

    Molly was defenseless against Dn''s beatings. And when Dn heard Michele''s voice, he thought

    that she secretly ran back. Thinking of the money, he was in a rage.

    "Little bitch, you actually dare toe back. I don''t have money to give to your uncle."

    As Dn spoke, Nicole arrived in front of him and hit Dn on the waist, kicking him away from Molly.

    What she despised the most was a man who hit a woman!

    He could do nothing outside the home and beat his wife and child at home. What a shameless man he

    was.

    Nicole took a step forward in exasperation and pped Dn in the face twice. She said angrily, "What

    an ass! You are a man?"

    Dn was pissed off after being pped twice by Nicole who rushed in. Hearing Nicole call him

    names, he red up at once.

    "You''re courting death!"

    As he spoke, he raised his hand towards Nicole.

    In Dn''s eyes, Nicole was as weak as Molly. However, before his hand could touch Nicole, Nicole

    grabbed his wrist again. With a pull, Dn''s arm was dislocated.

    Dn screamed in pain.

    It really hurt. His voice quivered with pain.

    Nicole despised him for being too noisy. She picked up a rag and stuffed it into his mouth, and then

    kicked him away.

    Seeing Nicole beating Dn, Molly was stunned.

    Michele was controlled by Samuel. Waving the kitchen knife in her hand, she couldn''t get rid of him.

    When Molly noticed the clothes on Nicole and Samuel, her heart thumped.

    "Who are you? Please let go of my daughter. I know that my useless husband sold Michele, but please

    return the child to me. No matter how much he got, I will pay you back."

    Molly knelt on the bed and kowtowed to them.

    Nicole''s heart was heavy as if it was stuffed with lead. And she felt sorry for Molly.

    She supported Molly and whispered, "We are here to bring your child back. Please don''t do this. It will

    scare the child. Mother is the child''s first teacher. What you are doing will give your child a sense of

    insecurity."

    Molly froze. And a trace of pain shed across her face.

    "Thank you."

    Nicole looked at the new injuries and old wounds on Molly. It seemed that Dn often abused her.

    Nicole was shocked that domestic abuse really existed in today''s society.

    "Why are you so cowardly? You even endure being abused by that shit man. And it will have an

    adverse effect on the child''s growth."

    Nicole knew that she shouldn''t have said this. It wasn''t up to Nicole to tell Molly how to deal with the

    "Samuel, let go of the child."

    Nicole took a step back. And Samuel let go of Michele.

    Michele immediately threw away the kitchen knife and ran into Molly''s arms while crying.

    "Mommy, are you in pain? I''ll take you to the hospital! Where''s the money I left for you? I''ll take you to

    the hospital!"

    Michele was trying to help Molly up. She didn''t even shed tears when she fell from the steel wire. But

    now, she was wailing miserably. It was what a seven-year-old child would do in facing this. Nicole''s

    nose twitched and she held her tears back.

    The child was so close with Molly.

    However, Molly immediately noticed Michele''s injured leg.

    "What happened to your leg? Let me have a look."

    "It''s fine. I just stumbled. I''m okay. Mommy, you''re still not well. I''ll take you to the hospital. Mr. and Mrs.

    Green have money. They''ll pay for the bill. And I''ll return the money to them."

    Michele''s words left Samuel slightly stunned.

    The little girl no longer regarded him as a bad person but as her ATM.

    However, when Samuel''s eyes traveled over Molly''s face, he was a little shocked. A realization

    urred to him.

    Because he was in shadow, Molly did not see Samuel''s face clearly. Although she sensed Samuel''s

    gaze, she did not have the nerve to look up. She whispered to Michele, "Michele, you can''t do this."

    "But Mommy, you are..."

    "Please go to the hospital for a check. For your child and yourself, how can you endure being abused

    by that man? He sold the child secretly when you got ill. What if it happens again? Do you think that the

    child will be so lucky to get back to you again?"

    Nicole was angry about Molly''s attitude.

    Well, the pathetic had some insufferable sides.

    Molly was very pathetic, but she acquiesced in the violence. What she did was encouraging Dn and

    pushing herself and the child into the abyss.

    Nicole felt sympathy for the child, but she was an outsider. Molly was the only one the child could

    depend on.

    Molly gritted her teeth, her tears shedding.

    She hadn''t expected that Dn sold her daughter!

    The thing also had a great impact on her.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Michele''s hope extinguished as Molly kept silent.

    Although she also hoped that her Mommy would leave Dn, she could only be her Mommy''s side if

    Mommy did not want to.

    The despair in Michele''s eyes wrenched at Molly''s heart.

    She hugged Michele tightly and cried sadly.

    Nicole was really annoyed.

    "Moping won''t do any good. As a mother, shouldn''t you strive for a better future for your child? Now

    Dn is going to sell you into a nightclub. And he will also sell your daughter into that ce in a few

    years. Will you bear it?"

    "No! No!"

    When Molly thought of the thing that might happen, she trembled all over with terror.

    How could her daughter be sold to that ce?

    She couldn''t let that happen!

    Since Molly cared about her daughter''s future so much, Nicole wanted to have her another push. But

    Samuel stepped forward and pulled Nicole back.

    Nicole was puzzled.

    However, Samuel looked at Molly and said word by word, "Molly, you were such a heroic figure. You

    were the pride of the Hawk family! You were the pride of the country! Now you live like this. Do you

    have the nerve to face me, your formerrades-in-arms, and your rtives?"

    Molly was stupefied by this.

    She looked up in disbelief.

    When she saw Samuel''s face which was so familiar, she was stunned.

    Was this an illusion?

    Her former captain was right in front of her?

    Nicole was also shocked by Samuel''s words.

    What did he mean?

    Samuel knew the woman in front of them?

    From what Samuel said, Molly was a soldier and Samuel''srades?

    Really?

    If she was such a heroic woman as Samuel said, how could she have such miserable life?

    Michele was also stunned.

    She thought Samuel and Nicole were human traffickers. And now, she couldn''t believe that they knew

    her Mommy.

    From what the handsome man said, Michele felt that Mommy was very brave in the past.

    Everyone was lost in thought because of Samuel''s words.

    However, Samuel put on a long face, heart ached. He said word by word, "Molly, attention!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Molly pushed Michele away and stood in front of Samuel as a soldier when Samuel shouted the slogan

    in a resounding voice. She carried the military discipline in her bones.

    At this moment, she became totally different from the woman who just cried for herself.

    Nicole stared at Molly in utter amazement.

    Oh my god!

    What exactly was going on?

    Was Molly possessed by others?

    However, Samuel did not care about how astonished his wife was. It really hurt Samuel to see Molly

    like this. Eyes reddened, he said hoarsely, "Do you know it will break his heart to see you like this?

    That time, he let you go because he wanted you to be happy. But now, look at yourself, what did you do

    to yourself? What has the child suffered? Molly, what have you been doing all these years?"

    Molly bit her lower lip, but she couldn''t suppress the sorrow in her heart, bursting into tears. And then,

    she hugged Samuel andy on his shoulder crying bitterly.

    It was reassuring that Samuel was in front of her. She had no one else to tell over the years. Only by

    crying would she vent her grievances.

    Nicole stared nkly at them. She thought that she would be sulky. But when she heard Molly''s heart-

    wrenching cry, her eyes turned red, and tears were falling down her cheeks.

    Anyway, they wererades in arms. Nicole allowed Molly to cry on her husband''s shoulders for a

    while.

    Michele had never seen Molly cry so sadly since childhood.

    Actually, she rarely saw Mommy cry. Even if her Mommy was beaten by Dn, her Mommy never shed

    tears. Only a few times, her Mommy cried because of her. Michele had never seen her Mommy cry so

    loudly, which destroyed her tough image.

    Michele was frightened.

    "Mommy..."

    Her voice was soft but piteous.

    Nicole sighed and walked forward to pick up Michele. Sheforted her in a low voice, "It''s fine. Your

    mommy has suffered too much these years. Let her cry for a while. It will make her feel better when

    she cries."

    Michele began to look at Nicole carefully. She realized that Nicole was really mild. Such a gentle

    woman couldn''t be a human trafficker. And they seemed to know Mommy.

    She asked timidly, "Mrs. Green, you will help my mommy, won''t you?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded, but she was not sure.

    Molly had not struggled or resisted for so many years. Would it make any difference because of their

    arrival?

    Nicole didn''t know, but she didn''t want to ruin the child''s hope.

    Right at this moment, a shout suddenly came from outside.

    "Right here! That bitch brought the adulterer to beat me up! Today, I will beat her to death!"

    It was Dn''s voice!

 Chapter 1525 Dont Be So Arrogant

    Chapter 1525 Don''t Be So Arrogant

    Nicole''s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    This man was kicked out by her just now. She thought that he wouldn''t be able to get up for a long

    time, but he actually ran out and called other people.

    She couldn''t believe what he said either.

    He even said that Samuel was Molly''s adulterer.

    How could he say such words in front of a seven-year-old child?

    Moreover, Molly was still crying on Samuel''s shoulder. Nicole felt that it was unpleasant to hear that

    word.

    Her eyes were a little cold.

    "Little girl, protect your mommy. I will give that bastard a lesson."

    Nicole was really angry.

    This man was not shamed of domestic violence. He was even proud of himself. Molly was too tolerant.

    Just as she wanted to remind Molly, Molly almost choked from crying. Nicole couldn''t help but sigh.

    Forget it. She was in a good mood today.

    Nicole was about to go out when she heard Samuel say, "Nicole, let Molly do this on her own. She has

    to solve it if she wants to protect her daughter. Don''t worry. I''m here. No one can interfere with you."

    At this moment, Samuel was domineering.

    Nicole was attracted to him. Meanwhile she looked at Molly.

    Samuel was so charming. Would Molly take a fancy to him?

    Molly was a little tired from crying. Hearing Samuel''s words, she couldn''t help but pause for a moment

    before leaving Samuel''s embrace. She said somewhat embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, captain. I shouldn''t

    hug you."

    "Are you in a better mood? Then settle the matter yourself and let your daughter see how strong her

    mother used to be!"

    Nicole did not know Molly''s past, so she had no idea how much impact Molly had on Samuel now. But

    seeing Samuel''s sad expression, she could feel it.

    Molly called Samuel captain, which meant that Molly was once Samuel''s soldier.

    Nicole knew that there were no weaklings under Samuel''s rule.

    But if it was really like what Samuel said, Molly should be very powerful. How could she be beaten up

    by Dn and not be able to protect her child?

    As soon as Nicole got confused, she heard Molly whisper, "Captain, I''m not the same as I used to be."

    "What do you mean?"

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    Molly smiled bitterly and said, "In order to control me, Dn poisoned me. I don''t have the strength

    right now. Even if I remember the moves, I can''t punch. I can''t even lift a bucket of water."

    She was a poor woman, and a pitiful veteran.

    She had been wronged for so many years, and she could tell no one, nor did she dare to. But now that

    she saw Samuel, she seemed to see a glimmer of hope.

    Molly suddenly knelt down to Samuel.

    "What are you doing? Get up!"

    Samuel was somewhat enraged.

    However, Molly whispered, "Captain, please take Michele away. I''m relieved to have you take care of

    Michele."

    "Take care of your own daughter. I have five children now. Why do you think I have the energy and time

    to take care of your daughter? And do you think Michele will leave with me if you stay here?"

    "Mommy, I''m not leaving! I''m not leaving you!"

    Michele was so scared that she cried again.

    Nicole finally saw a clue.

    "Do you have some secrets that you don''t want to tell us? Are you going to stay here and be abused?

    Aren''t you sad to see your daughter worry about you?"

    Facing Nicole''s questioning, Molly bit her lower lip and was silent.

    Samuel knew Molly.

    Although she looked weak, she was actually more stubborn than anyone else.

    When he saw Michele, he felt that she looked like someone. He thought of something when he knew

    Michele was Molly''s child.

    "Is Michele his child?"

    Molly suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with astonishment, but she tried to hide it.

    "No, she''s Dn''s child."

    The more certain Molly was, the more suspicious Samuel was.

    "You should know his temper. Back then, he let you go for your own good. But if he knew that you left

    when you were pregnant, what do you think he would do considering what Michele had endured these

    years? Will he me you? Molly, regardless of your purpose, you can''t erase all of this."

    Samuel''s words made Molly panic.

    "No, captain. Michele is Dn''s daughter!"

    "Then why isn''t her surname Bell?"

    These words immediately lit up Michele''s eyes.

    "Am I Dn''s daughter? Mommy, he''s not my father, is he? No father would do this to his daughter!

    Mommy!"

    Michele''s words made Molly more aggrieved.

    She bit her lower lip and said sternly, "Shut up! You''re his daughter!"

    Molly rarely scolded Michele like this, but she was really angry at this moment.

    Michele didn''t dare to ask anymore, and Samuel''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was deep in thought.

    "We''ll talk about thister."

    Dn had already rushed in with others.

    "It''s them! That man is the adulterer!"

    As soon as Dn entered, he cursed.

    Nicole could not endure it, so she took a step forward and pped Dn twice.

    "Are you insane? How dare you call my husband an adulterer? Am I crazy to stay with his mistress?"

    Nicole''s angry appearance instantly made Samuel smile.

    It felt good to be protected by her.

    Molly was slightly stunned.

    Although she had a guess about Nicole''s identity, she didn''t expect her to be so fierce.

    She reminded Molly of the past.

    Molly had also been so arrogant and brilliant.

    Once upon a time, she was in high status and could be a member of a famous n.

    If she hadn''t fallen in love with that man, perhaps it would be different now.

    But did she regret it?

    She suddenly remembered his evil face. Molly immediately understood that if time could be reversed

    and she could choose again, she would still give up everything to save him.

    Molly smiled.

    Dn was beaten hard by Nicole. Seeing Molly''s faint smile, he couldn''t help but be enraged.

    "Bitch! Are you happy that I was beaten?"

    "Yes!"

    Molly''s voice was loud and clear, and she became confident again.

    For a moment, Dn and the people behind him were stunned.

    "Molly, are you crazy? How could you be so arrogant to my son?"

    An old woman behind Dn was the first to answer. She was extremely angry.

    Ever since Molly and Dn got married, Molly had always been obedient.

    Now, she changed.

    "Dn, teach this bitch a lesson! Let her know who is in charge of this family!"

    Hearing the old woman''s words, Michele hurriedly went forward to protect Molly, but was stopped by

    Nicole.

    "Girl, trust your mommy. She can protect you and herself as long as she wants to!"

    From the moment Molly said "yes", Nicole knew that Molly did not intend to hold back anymore.

    At this moment, she seemed to see the arrogance and domineering aura Molly once had.

    All these years, for the sake of that man and the child, Molly had always endured. She was unable to

    resist because of being controlled, but now it was different.

    Samuel was supporting her. Mrs. Green was protecting her child. What else was she afraid of?

    At worst, she could die with them.

    In the past, Molly was afraid that Michele had no one to take care of her if she left. But now Samuel

    was here. Although he said that he would not care about Michele, Molly knew that he would!

    He had a good rtionship with that man, so he wouldn''t stand by.

    Molly snorted coldly and looked at the old woman, "Your son even can''t get close to me right now. How

    could he hit me?"

    "Molly, don''t be too arrogant!"

    Dn was disgraced by Molly in public, and he couldn''t help but look ferocious. "Don''t forget. I rule

    your life!"

    Molly had said that she was poisoned, so Nicole knew what he meant. He was such a monster.

    He was threatening Molly.

    In the past, it worked.

    Molly was afraid that she would die and the child would be sold or hurt by Dn. Now she was not

    afraid.

    She sneered, "Rule my life? Good! I''d like to see whether my cousin, ir, will punish you if I die.

    Although my cousin has retired and is only a military doctor, my family is still there. My sister-inw''s

    father is a grand lieutenant colonel! Her cousin is Mr. Bradford. Do you think you can handle it?"

    Dn''s face immediately turned pale.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    However, Cierra was not afraid of Molly''s words. She sneered, "Don''t scare us. If your family still cares

    about you, why did you stay here with my son for seven years? Molly, your family has already given up

    on you! You''re still daydreaming! This is ridiculous! If my son doesn''t hit you today, I will also hit you.

    You slut!"

    As she spoke, Cierra picked up the mop and smashed it towards Molly.

    Samuel took a step forward and blocked in front of Molly. He kicked away the mop and grabbed

    Cierra''s neck.

    He was about to explode with anger!

    Molly was the most outstanding soldier and ir''s most beloved cousin. She had actually been bullied

    all these years. Now, they dared to threaten her in front of him. If ir was here, he would kill

    them!

 Chapter 1526 Insanity

    Chapter 1526 Insanity

    "Are you trying to get yourself killed?"

    Samuel said in a low and cold voice. He was like God of Death, making everyone around chill.

    Though Cierra lost, she had developed a sense of superiority by bullying Molly over the years. But she

    got panicked now that she was choked by Samuel.

    She shouted, "Who are you? I''m warning you. If you hurt me, my son will sue you!"

    "Then let''s wait and see who will end up in jail. I can send every one of the Bells into prison and give

    you no chance to get out! And I promise I will." Samuel threatened.

    He was so angry that he wanted to kill her.

    Dn was frightened.

    He hurriedly said, "Let go of my mother. Why not calm down and talk?"

    "Calm down and talk? Now you''re ready to talk? When you beat Molly and sold Michele, why didn''t you

    calm down and talk?"

    Samuel was on the edge of blowing up. He wished he could kill them right now, but he couldn''t.

    Nicole rarely saw Samuel lose control. But she could understand his fury now that she knew Molly was

    ir''s cousin.

    ...

    ir was Samuel''s best buddy, and Molly was one of Samuel''s best soldiers. It was irritating to know

    Molly had been bullied by these disgusting people all these years.

    However, Nicole wouldn''t allow Samuel to kill them.

    Nicole cleared her throat and said, "Samuel, sometimes death is not the best punishment. Don''t you

    think it''s better to let them live and atone for their sins?"

    Dn immediately looked at Nicole with a trace of hatred in his eyes.

    "You wicked bitch!"

    Nicole said, "I haven''te to the worst part. I guarantee that you will beg for a quick and merciful

    death. What do you think? Do you want to give it a try?"

    Nicole despised men like Dn and hoped he could disappear as soon as possible. However, she also

    knew that she could not vite thew.

    Samuel''s hand loosened a little, and Cierra coughed badly.

    Although Dn was a wife-abuser, he was a filial son. He was panicked to see his mother choked by

    Samuel.

    He questioned, "What the hell do you want? Are you Molly''s lover? Otherwise, why would you stand up

    for her? Are you the biological father of that little bastard?"

    Hearing Dn, Nicole and Samuel were instantly enlightened.

    Michele was indeed not Dn''s daughter.

    No wonder!

    Who would mistreat his own child?

    Michele''s eyes immediately lit up, and she looked at Samuel with a special attachment.

    Molly hurriedly said, "Nonsense! Michele is no doubt of your bloodline."

    "Bullshit! I never sleep with you. How can you be pregnant with my child?"

    Dn couldn''t care about his pride anymore.

    Nicole and Samuel were both shocked.

    ''Dn has never slept with Molly?''

    ''How is that possible?''

    Dn was obviously not a saint. Plus, Molly was such a beautiful woman. He had no reason to marry

    her but not sleep with her.

    Molly was embarrassed to talk about it in public.

    But Dn, who had already treated Samuel as Molly''s lover, didn''t care about it anymore. To save his

    mom, he hurriedly said, "I haven''t slept with this woman for even once. I swear. If you let go of my

    mother, I will never hit her again! Is that okay with you?"

    "You won''t have the chance," said Samuel.

    He wouldn''t let Molly stay with Dn anymore.

    "Get a divorce with her. Set her free!"

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "No way!"

    Dn opposed firmly, which was out of Samuel''s expectation.

    "I won''t divorce her. Even if she dies, she must die as my wife!"

    Molly felt sad and desperate when she heard him. But she bit her lower lip and concealed her sadness.

    "If I die, will you let Michele leave?"

    Molly looked up and said in despair.

    Nicole was uneasy for her words, and so she said, "Molly, don''t do anything stupid!"

    Dn was also shocked by Molly''s despair.

    He had beaten and scolded Molly for so long that he was used to the meek and obedient Molly and

    forgot how dazzling, outstanding and attractive she used to be.

    Dn had loved Molly, and that was why he couldn''t stand that she married him while being pregnant

    with another man''s child.

    It was an insult to Dn. Moreover, because of Molly, the Bell family had fallen from a wealthy family to

    a poor one. He had every reason to hate her.

    Dn looked at Molly and gritted his teeth. "Don''t you dare! If you die, I will sell Michele into the

    cruelest arena. There, she will be contended for and insulted by any man. I can''t sleep with you, but

    that doesn''t mean that I won''t sleep with her. Maybe I''ll take her virginity before I sell her!"

    "Shame on you! Dn, are you insane?"

    Molly didn''t expect that Dn would be such a maniac.

    He used to be elegant and gentle, but now he had be a devil, making her scared.

    Dnughed crazily. He even choked forughing too fiercely. He was like a ghosting from hell

    for revenge. "Insane? I''ve been insane since the day I married you! Molly, living or dead, you are my

    wife! Don''t you dare to die without my permission!"

    Molly trembled with anger.

    Nicole had never seen such a shameless man. She got mad as well.

    "Don''t threaten her!"

    Nicole stepped forward and kicked Dn in the crotch.

    Dn screamed in pain, but thenughed crazily.

    "You can make no difference after all! I was drugged the day I married Molly, and I can''t exercise my

    right of a husband anymore! Do you really think I don''t dare to sleep with her? I can''t!"

    Dn''s eyes turned red, like a wild beast that had been angered.

    "I married her, but I lost my dignity as a man! I am my father''s only son and the only heir of the Bell

    family. But I can''t continue the Bell bloodline because of her! Can''t I hate her? Can''t I?"

    Dn''s words shocked everyone.

    "Howe?"

    Molly couldn''t believe it.

    She had no idea about it until now.

    Nicole and Samuel were lost for words at first, and Nicole quickly got down to the point.

    "Even so, this is not the reason for abusing Molly! If you don''t love her, why don''t you divorce her? It''s

    good for both of you!"

    "Why should I let her go?" Dn shouted, "Why don''t you ask Molly, her lover, for God''s sake? And

    why would she marry me if she never loves me? She married me while being pregnant with another

    man''s baby. And her lover drugged me to insult me. Moreover, he destroyed my family business. My

    family and I were thrown into hell to rot just because of her. How can I let her go so easily? If I divorce

    her, who wouldpensate for the loss my family and I suffered?"

    Cierra froze at his words. She had thought that Dn had no children because Molly had some illness.

    But now she knew that her son was disabled because of Molly. And that meant Dn was talking

    nonsense to vent his anger by saying that he would take Michele''s virginity.

    Cierra burst into tears.

    "Molly, you goddamn bitch! You destroyed the Bell family and my son! I won''t let you off! I''ll kill you! I''ll

    kill you!"

    Cierra shouted while struggling.

    Molly finally came to her senses. Thinking of Michele''s biological father, she said firmly, "No! He didn''t

    do it! He let me go so that I can find my happiness. He is not the kind of person you said he was! He

    would never do such things!"

    "Why are you still defending him?"

    Dn turned to look at Samuel.

    Samuel had always stood there indifferently. But Dn could sense that he was a big shot.

    "You don''t dare to tell Molly what you did to me and the Bell family, do you?" Dn said, "And you don''t

    dare to tell her that the poison she had was from you, do you?"

    Molly was too shocked to stand still.

    "You''re lying, Dn! You''re lying!"

    "Am I? We''ve been married for eight years. But you''ve never forgotten him, haven''t you? You wish for

    him toe and save you so bad. Are you happy now that hees for you? But Molly, face the truth.

    You are even more pathetic than me. He might not do everything in person, but he was definitely

    behind all of these things. Where do you think I got such dangerous poison from? If it weren''t for the

    child in your belly, I would have poisoned you the first day we got married. But I liked you so much that

    I hoped I can make you fall in love with me as time went by. I didn''t intend to poison you. But I didn''t

    expect that you wouldn''t love me at all! You called out another man''s name every time you dreamed!

    How can I keep loving you as before? That''s why I poisoned you while you were weak for the birth of

    Michele. How do you feel now that you know the poison was from your lover?"

    Dn saw Molly in pain, and he was d for her pain. They had been torturing each other over the

    years. He was really happy to hurt Molly''s feelings.

    ''Maybe I''m insane.''

    ''So what?''

    ''If I am to burn in hell, she must burn with me!''

    Samuel listened to him and grasped a clue of their history, but he felt that something was wrong.

    Molly gradually calmed down. She was sure about her statement.

    She said firmly, "He''s not that kind of person! I won''t believe a single word you say! I trust him! He is an

    honest man, and he will never destroy others behind their back! Moreover, Dn, I never thought of

    lying to you! When I married you, I didn''t know I was pregnant! Besides, you slept with me on our

    wedding night. I wouldn''t waste eight years on you if I hadn''t thought that Michele was your

    daughter!"

 Chapter 1527 No One Is Leaving Today

    Chapter 1527 No One Is Leaving Today

    Molly''s words got Dn stunned, and then his expression became unnatural.

    "I was knocked unconscious on the wedding night and thrown into the basement. I woke up early in the

    morning. Who did you spend the wedding night with?"

    Dn never thought that he would be cheated on twice!

    Molly was also stunned.

    She thought, "How could it be?"

    Eight years ago, she remembered being with Dn that night, so how could it be?

    Cierra heard that and was enraged. She didn''t care about Samuel''s hand around her neck. She gritted

    her teeth and cursed angrily.

    "Molly, you shameless bitch! How dare you do that to my son? You deserve to be trampled, you slut!"

    Samuel let go of Cierra and threw her out.

    "Mom!"

    Dn ran out to find Cierra.

    Samuel looked at Molly and didn''t know what to say.

    "Do you want to stay here?"

    "No! I''m leaving!"

    Although Molly felt ufortable and puzzled, she was determined.

    She nced at Michele and felt ufortable when she thought of what Michele had suffered over the

    years.

    "No matter what, I will take Michele out of this ce! This ce is like a hell and my child is suffering."

    Nicole couldn''t be more agreed.

    "I''ll hold the girl. You go with my husband. Let''s go."

    Nicole picked up Michele.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Michele was quiet.

    Hearing what Dn said, she realized that she was not Dn''s daughter. Then Michele understood

    why he treated her like that over the years, but he shouldn''t treat her mom this way.

    She was angry, but she didn''t know what Mommy was nning. Now that she heard what Molly said,

    Michele was relieved.

    She didn''t want to stay in this family anymore. If it wasn''t for her being still young, she would have

    taken Mommy out of this ce.

    The rtives of the Bells saw this and surrounded them.

    "What do you want? No one can leave here today!"

    Samuel didn''t even look at them and kicked them out.

    He didn''t care what the Bells had experienced. He had nothing to do with that.

    Right now, he only wanted to take Molly out of here.

    Samuel walked ahead. Nicole followed behind with the girl in her arms. The Bells could not stop

    wailing. They got out of the ce easily.

    Nicole brought them back to the vi.

    Samuel asked Molly to dress herself first, then took out the phone and called Steven.

    "Do me a favor."

    "I''m not avable."

    Steven was so busy that Steven wished he could have a substitute to rece him. He hadn''t seen his

    wife and daughter for days, so how could he have the time to help Samuel?

    Samuel also heard that something had happened to Steven recently, but he had no choice.

    "I''m in your country. Are you sure you don''t care about me? If I kill someone, can you let the governor

    let me go as if nothing has happened?"

    The corner of Steven''s mouth twitched.

    "Samuel, do youe to my ce to embarrass me? Do you really think that I wouldn''t dare to lock

    you up?"

    "Molly is in Country Y."

    As soon as Samuel said that, Steven was stunned.

    "Who?"

    "Molly, ir''s cousin, the eldest daughter in the Hawk family."

    Steven frowned. He whispered, "Send me the location. I''ll go over in a second."

    "Don''t. Something''s wrong with Molly and she''s in a bad mood. Nicole and I are right here. We will

    irter and let him handle it."

    Samuel whispered. So Steven had to agree.

    "Don''t let Gabrielle know until it''s settled."

    "I get it."

    Samuel sighed and said, "I called you to let you know about this and I want you to check the Bell

    family."

    "Which Bell family?"

    "The Bell family in the Capital City eight years ago. It was a wealthy family then but disappeared all of a

    sudden. No one knew where they were and the reason behind that. Something happened to them but

    we don''t know. Now, because of Molly, I feel something unusual. Also, it''s not convenient for me to

    investigate right now, nor is for the Hawk family, so I can only count on you."

    Samuel recalled the name when Dn mentioned the family''s history.

    Back then, Dn was handsome and he was really engaged in wooing Molly. But he should end up like

    this.

    Steven was a little irritated.

    "Would you stop messing up things? Do you know how busy I am? I haven''t seen my wife and children

    in days. But look at you, you are on a trip with your wife and let me clean up the mess. So the man

    from Capital City is still suspecting you? I think you should just take over the estate ande here.

    You will have the greatest privileges. If you want, I will let you take charge of the military department."

    "Come on, I just want to be with my family. If it weren''t for Molly, I wouldn''t have cared about that. Just

    do it for me."

    Samuel knew what Steven said was true. If he came to Country Y, Steven would keep his words gave

    him supreme honor. But Samuel did not want to do that.

    Steven''s current identity restrained him from acting recklessly.

    No one was truly free in this world. He must follow rules. Besides, he liked his country and hometown.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole walked over from the room.

    "Is Molly really ir''s sister?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel nodded.

    He knew that Nicole must have a lot of questions, but there were some things that he wasn''t very clear

    about now. He just whispered, "Don''t think too much. She is just my subordinate. At most, I treat her

    like my sister. And..."

    "And what?"

    Nicole was anxious.

    Nicole knew that there was nothing between the two. But when Molly leaned against her husband and

    cried and when Dn misunderstood that Samuel was Molly''s lover, she still felt ufortable.

    Samuel teased her, "Are you jealous?"

    "No, I''m not. I am not the jealous type."

    Samuel''s lips curled up.

    "Is it so hard to admit?"

    "Okay, are you going to tell me or not? Don''t change the subject, and what? Say it!"

 Chapter 1528 He Wouldnt Let Her Go If It Wasnt for Love

    Chapter 1528 He Wouldn''t Let Her Go If It Wasn''t for Love

    Nicole was embarrassed, and she directly hit Samuel''s hand.

    Samuel felt a little painful and smiled, "And I won''t flirt with my buddy''s woman."

    "Well?"

    Nicole thought for a long time, but she did not think that any friends around Samuel would be Molly''s

    man.

    Samuely down beside Nicole, and whispered, "Molly is Morty''s woman."

    "What?"

    Nicole was truly surprised. Her surprised expression immediately pleased Samuel, and he scooped her

    into his arms and kissed her lips.

    After a lingering kiss, Nicole couldn''t even breathe. When she heard Samuel''s chuckle, she came to

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    herself and hit him with her hand.

    "Are you lying to me?"

    "No, Molly was Morty''s girlfriend before she got married."

    Samuel was not a gossip man. However, Nicole was really curious and quickly asked, "Then why did

    they break up? Why did Molly marry that jerk?"

    "Nicole, sometimes it''s not good to be too curious."

    "But I want to know it."

    Nicole''s voice was sweet and coquettish, making Samuel full of lust.

    Oh god!

    Who could hold this?

    His two sons upied most of Nicole''s energy and time. He and Nicole had much fewer chances to

    make love. But now Nicole was so charming, and Samuel felt that the lustful desires kept running all

    over his body.

    "You really want to know?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole nodded eagerly.

    "There is always a price to pay for gossip. Why don''t we talk about it in the bed?" Samuel said with a

    meaningful look.

    Nicole''s face instantly turned red.

    "Are you serious? Molly and her daughter wille out soon. What are you thinking?"

    Seeing that his n had failed, Samuel was disappointed.

    "Since you know that they areing out, why do you ask me for these gossips?"

    Nicole was rendered speechless.

    Samuel was quite eloquent now.

    "You dog!"

    After cursing, Nicole turned around and left.

    Samuel was depressed.

    Why did she call him dog?

    But now, he could not bother to ask Nicole. Thinking of Morty, Samuel finally called Femando.

    "What''s up? I heard that you took your wife out to travel. Are you calling me to show off?"

    Femando''s voice rang out.

    Samuel asked in a whisper, "Is Morty with you?"

    "No, he returned to his family. How could he have time to stay with me? Do you think it''s at your

    house? Besides, your son came. Morty has personally supervised Lucas'' training these days. I think he

    likes Lucas. If Morty has a daughter, he might be very pleased to be your rtives by marriage."

    Samuel suddenly thought of Michele.

    That girl was the same age as Lucas and had simr interests. Perhaps Michele was the daughter of

    Morty. It would be good if she really became his daughter-inw.

    "Yes."

    Samuel answered casually, startling Femando.

    "What the hell are you doing? Morty has no daughter. What do you mean by agreeing so seriously?

    Even if he got married now, he wouldn''t have a child until a yearter, and it might be a son, but not a

    daughter. If Morty really gets a daughter then, your son would marry a girl eight years younger than

    him. You really think too much."

    Femando kept on talking, but Samuel suddenly said, "What if Morty has a daughter who is the same

    age as my son?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Femando was astonished.

    "Samuel, are you out of your mind? Be careful that Morty will beat you. Don''t think that you will win

    against him. He''s toozy to fight in person."

    Samuel believed that Morty had been the best soldier among them. However, he called Femando today

    was not for a quarrel. Thinking of what he wanted Femando to do, Samuel suddenly didn''t know how to

    start the topic.

    Femando did not wait for Samuel''s words. He thought that the phone had hung up. Femando looked up

    and saw that the call was going on. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is your signal off?"

    "No."

    Samuel replied quickly.

    Femando finally sensed Samuel''s hesitation.

    "Do you have something to tell me?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel''s question-and-answer talk made Femando ufortable.

    "How can your wife stand you? How can you get a wife with such a quiet temper?"

    "Not only did I get married, but I have five children. Do you envy me? If you can, go ahead and marry a

    wife to show off."

    Samuel''s sudden answer instantly silenced Femando.

    "Samuel, you did it on purpose, didn''t you? Let me tell you. If you continue talking like this, I''ll hang up."

    Being interrupted by Femando, Samuel rxed a lot.

    He suddenly chuckled, "I''m in Country Y. Bring a drop of Morty''s blood to me."

    "Why do you want his blood? And what''s his identity? Do you think I can get his blood at will?"

    "For something important."

    After Samuel finished speaking, he hung up, which made Femando extremely curious.

    ''Samuel does this every time. How annoying!''

    ''Is it fun to leave me in suspense?''

    However, Femando still went to look for Morty.

    "Morty, give me a drop of your blood."

    "What do you want this for?"

    Morty''s charisma waspletely different from when he was in the Green''s. The pressure of a superior

    was fully disyed by him. Morty wouldn''t say anything, and these days there was no smile on his

    handsome face.

    Femando actually didn''t like Morty to be like this, but he also knew that Morty had his own reasons.

    "Samuel wants it and asks me to go to Country Y right away. I don''t know what he''s doing."

    Femando didn''t hide anything from Morty.

    When Morty heard that Samuel wanted his blood, he didn''t ask again.

    "Take more. I''m going to apany Lucas for secluded training. If there''s nothing important, I won''t go

    out."

    Hearing this, Femando paused for a moment and asked, "You didn''t develop Lucas as your sessor,

    did you?"

    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s see how much he can achieve. Lucas has great potential."

    Morty was ted when he talked about Lucas as if Lucas were his son.

    When Femando thought of how Samuel protected Lucas, he said, "Don''t get him injured. Be careful

    that Samuel will beat you."

    "I see. Just go away."

    Femando was despised again.

    He was a little depressed. Why did everyone despise him?

    However, Femando took a pint of blood from Morty''s body and flew over to Country Y overnight to find

    Samuel.

    Samuel did not force Molly to say anything. After Molly and Michele took a shower, Samuel called a

    doctor to give both of them check-ups. Later, the doctor gave Molly some medicine.

    After all these troubles, Molly and Michele were exhausted. Samuel asked servants to prepare meals.

    Michele had not had much good food since she was a child. Seeing the delicious food on the table, she

    was a little restrained. Michele looked at Molly. After Molly nodded, she picked up chopsticks to eat.

    Although Michele was short and lived in a terrible environment since childhood, she behaved well at

    the table. It could be seen that Molly had taught her with this.

    Even in adversity, Molly still taught Michele with the standards of a rich and noble family.

    This was something in Molly''s blood, she was not able to forget it even if she wanted to.

    Nicole felt sorry for Michele, and her heart softened.

 Chapter 1529 Nobody Can Leave

    Chapter 1529 Nobody Can Leave

    Nobody talked when having the meal.

    After dinner, Molly didn''t feel good. Michele was a little worried, so Samuel let them go to rest.

    Since it was an unfamiliar environment for Molly and Michele, Samuel did not arrange for them to sleep

    separately. Instead, they shared a room, which could keep the child at ease.

    Nicole watched them enter the room and couldn''t help but say, "I''ve always felt that Zoe is quite pitiful.

    Now I feel pitiful for Michele too."

    "Every family has its difficulty. No matter what it is, they have to solve it on their own. After all, we can

    do little."

    Samuel''s words were reasonable.

    Nicole and Samuel were also tired after the day.

    Originally, they were out to y, but they met Molly, which seemed that their travel n had to be

    suspended or changed.

    Thinking of this, Samuel felt somewhat sorry.

    "Sorry, Nicole, I originally brought you out for a trip this time, but I didn''t expect..."

    "It''s fine. I can''t me you for that. Since we''ve met them, we''d better help them solve the problem. If

    Dn doesn''t divorce Molly, Molly and Michele won''t be able to live a peaceful life. We..."

    "We won''t interfere in their divorce."

    When Samuel said this, Nicole became stunned.

    "What do you mean? Isn''t she your favorite subordinate? Isn''t she ir''s sister? Don''t you care?"

    This was not Samuel''s style!

    Samuel carried Nicole in his arms. Nicole was caught off guard, so she hurriedly hugged Samuel''s

    neck and frowned slightly.

    "Samuel, do you want me to teach you a lesson?"

    "As soon as we are in the bedroom, you can do whatever you want."

    There was nothing wrong with his word, but why did he mention the bedroom?

    Nicole was puzzled.

    The man behaved worse.

    However, Samuel did not know what Nicole was thinking about. He quickly carried Nicole into the room

    and locked the door. Then they both fell into the big bed.

    "Shall we take a shower together? Orter?"

    Looking at the light in Samuel''s eyes, Nicole knew what he was thinking about no matter how dull she

    was.

    "No, I''m very tired."

    "It''s fine. Just lie down and I''ll do it."

    Samuel''s words really annoyed Nicole.

    "What do you mean? I''ll have back pain, okay?"

    "Then shall I give you a massage first?"

    Samuel squeezed Nicole''s shoulder with moderate strength, which made Nicole extremelyfortable.

    "If you go bankrupt another day, you can open a massage parlor to make a fortune."

    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, Samuel reached out his finger and flicked her forehead.

    "How could you wish I will go bankrupt? If I go bankrupt, will you take care of me?"

    "Samuel, why are you so shameless? Since you can support the family, why do you still want to rely on

    me?"

    "Because I''m handsome."

    Samuel''scent words immediately made Nicole speechless.

    Well, he was handsome, so he made sense.

    With Samuel''s effort and massage, Nicole gave in. In the end, she was made worn out. She felt so

    painful that she almost wanted to kick the man to the ground. However, the moment she moved, her

    entire body was in pain. She finally gave up on this n.

    Looking at Nicole''s resentful gaze, Samuel was satisfied. He smiled and said, "Shall I give you another

    massage?"

    "Fuck off!"

    Nicole immediately shouted angrily, which made Samuel feel a little guilty.

    Well, it was a bit ruthless just now.

    To make up for Nicole''s pain, Samuel whispered, "Didn''t you ask me why I didn''t care about Molly and

    Dn''s marriage?"

    "Why?"

    As expected, Nicole''s attention was drawn over.

    Samuel took the opportunity to put his arm behind Nicole''s neck and grabbed her into his embrace. He

    exined to Nicole in a sexy voice.

    "I''ve already asked Femando to take Morty''s blood. When he arrives, we can do a paternity test. If

    Michele is proved to be Morty''s daughter, we needn''t interfere with this matter. Morty will kill Dn."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole couldn''t help but ask, "You are confident that after eight years, Morty

    still likes Molly?"

    "He loves her deeply."

    Samuel sighed, "If it wasn''t for his deep love, he wouldn''t let her go."

    Nicole was a little confused.

    If they really loved each other, shouldn''t they be together?

    As if he knew what his wife was thinking, Samuel said in a low voice, "Morty is destined to be unable to

    do things as he wishes. His marriage is not up to him either. Although the Hawk family is an aristocratic

    n with a long history, only ir is outstanding, the others are not. The Hawk family has umted

    wealth, and they can be equal to a wealthy family of the upper ss. However, Mr. Morty is the heir to

    the Hill family, so a family like the Hawk family is not a match. What he needs is a wife who can help

    him to establish himself in his career. It''s impossible for Molly to promise him such a bright future."

    Speaking of this, Samuel was d that his status was not high so that he could stay with Nicole for a

    lifetime.

    Nicole frowned and asked, "Hasn''t Mr. Morty fought for his love?"

    "He loves Molly more than anyone else, so he naturally thinks more. Considering his special identity,

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    once he wanted to fight, it would definitely affect his family. At that time, all the enemies against his

    family would hurt Molly. Even though Morty could arrange people to protect her, he could not restrict

    Molly''s personal freedom. Once Molly was alone, what waited her might be death."

    Samuel recalled the pain Morty had suffered during that period of time. His voice showed his sorry for

    Morty.

    "Because he loved her, Morty chose to break up. Moreover, Morty was not as powerful as he is now.

    Not to mention protecting Molly, he could not even protect himself, so it was better to let go of Molly.

    Morty didn''t know how many years he would take to establish himself and consolidate his position.

    Therefore, it would be selfish for him to ask Molly to wait for him. After all, a woman''s youth is precious.

    Therefore, he pushed Molly away, hoping that she could live a normal life. However, for Morty, Molly is

    the only woman he loves deeply in his life. Even after eight years, Morty goes to a ce and stays

    there for a day on Molly''s birthday."

    "Where?"

    Nicole was curious. She had never thought that Morty would love someone so deeply.

 Chapter 1530 If He Doesnt Love Her Deeply, He Wont Let Go

    Chapter 1530 If He Doesn''t Love Her Deeply, He Won''t Let Go

    Seeing Nicole so curious, Samuel tapped her forehead with his finger and said with a smile, "Aren''t you

    afraid that I''ll be jealous now that you''re so curious about Morty?"

    "That''s okay, we''ve been together for so long, so why are you jealous? Besides, I don''t like Morty. I just

    want to know his love story."

    Nicole rubbed her head and said with a smile, "You see, Morty is usually very cold. I just can''t imagine

    that such a man loves someone deeply. Actually, I''ve always wondered why there''s no woman around

    him even though he''s about your age. It''s so strange."

    Samuel shook his head and said, "Morty has given all his feelings to Molly. How can he be interested in

    other women? Since his heart is full, there''s no ce for others."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Even if she got married and had a child?"

    Nicole knew that some people could keep their feelings for a long time. But with his status, it was like a

    joke that Morty would watch helplessly as the woman he loved got married and had children with

    another man.

    Samuel was a little gloomy. As a man, he knew the feeling of Morty.

    "He''s indeed heartbroken to see her get married and have children. When Molly got married, Morty was

    drunk for three days and nights. After drunk, he wanted to take her away, but we stopped him."

    Samuel felt sad at the thought of Morty at that time.

    Morty was always so proud, but on the day of Molly''s wedding, he was drunk and even cried. It was the

    first time that he and Femando had seen Morty crying.

    He cried helplessly like a child and even angrily scolded himself for being so incapable that he could

    only watch as the woman he loved married someone else.

    In fact, Morty also wanted Molly to wait for him.

    But he couldn''t be so selfish.

    He didn''t know how many years it would take for him to reach his current status, but a woman''s youth

    was so short. Even if Molly would like to wait for him, he wouldn''t agree.

    To force Molly to leave him and pursue her happiness, Morty had done something that broke Molly''s

    heart.

    Thinking of those past events, Samuel sighed softly.

    When Nicole heard his sigh, she knew that there was something inside.

    "Is there something else? Tell me!"

    "Nicole, this is inappropriate."

    Staring at Nicole''s curious face, Samuel felt a little depressed.

    Nicole said with a smile, "I don''t care. Just tell me if there''s something inside. If you don''t tell me today,

    I''ll know when Mortyes back, right? I have to know what to avoid."

    These were all excuses and Samuel knew about it. But Nicole was eager to know, so he gave up. Even

    Morty was his great buddy, things would be uncovered someday. He would better tell Nicole and

    satisfied her curiosity.

    Then Samuel continued, "To drive Molly away, Morty deliberately got together with Molly''s cousin

    Monica."

    "Bastard."

    Although she knew that Morty was doing this for Molly''s good, making use of another woman to

    stimte his beloved was a stupid idea. Furthermore, to Molly, Morty was a scum.

    Samuel couldn''t help but defend Morty.

    "He''s not a scumbag. Morty and Monica were friends with little contact. At that time, since he didn''t

    want Monica to know the inside story, he kept her in the dark. Besides, Morty and Molly''s rtionship

    had never been made public. Although Morty was not as capable as he is now, he could at least keep

    the secret of their rtionship. Thus, apart from Molly and Morty, only Femando and I know about their

    rtionship. "

    At the thought of what had happened before, Samuel sighed again and said, "When Morty chased after

    Monica, everyone was surprised, especially Monica. I thought that Monica would refuse, but she didn''t.

    Instead, she started dating Morty. Then, I knew that Monica was ambitious."

    Nicole understood when she heard this. No one would give up a chance to attain the highest level in

    one step. Moreover, Morty was handsome and of a good family. Any ambitious woman would be

    tempted.

    "Did Monica do something to Molly?"

    This was the result that Nicole could think of.

    Samuel shook his head and then nodded. Atst, he continued, "Monica liked someone else and she

    was reluctant to give up on Morty, so she did something. Morty did all these for Molly, so when Molly

    came looking for him, he indeed pretended to be a scumbag, stimting Molly in front of Monica. Molly

    was extremely sad and Morty also felt sorry. Since then, Monica knew the rtionship between them.

    At first, Morty aimed at Monica just because she and Molly were cousins and had a good rtionship.

    Only in this way would Molly leave Capital City and the Hawk''s. As long as Molly stayed in the Hawk''s,

    Morty would be worried, so he could only do so."

    "Besides, he and Monica were friends and he knows that Monica likes another man, so he intended to

    exin it to Monica after driving Molly away. He wouldpensate her appropriately. But Monica is a

    troublemaker. After knowing this, she asked Morty to help her deal with someone."

    Samuel frowned and put on an angry face.

    "Deal with someone?"

    "Yes. Morty was in a bad mood because of Molly when Monica asked him to teach someone a lesson.

    Now that Morty felt that he owed Monica something, he didn''t think too much about it, but that person

    had a problem. With his identity, Morty is lucky to survive till now. He was disturbed by Molly''s matter

    and someone took advantage of this. I don''t know if Monica was bribed, but when Morty helped Monica

    beat that man up, he died in public after a few punches. Then Morty was arrested and all the evidence

    against him was presented. Even if he was the heir to the Hill family, he wouldn''t escape the

    punishment of thew. Atst, he was sentenced to prison. And Molly received the news that Morty had

    killed someone for Monica, which was a huge blow to her and made her believe that Morty fell in love

    with Monica. Only then did she agree to the proposal of Dn who had been pursuing her."

    Nicole never expected to hear such a thrilling story. She asked in curiosity, "After Morty went to prison,

    didn''t Molly wait for him?"

 Chapter 1531 This Was an Opportunity

    Chapter 1531 This Was an Opportunity

    "At that time, Monica imed to be Morty''s girlfriend. What could Molly do? Moreover, Monica kept

    Molly''s rtionship with Morty a secret. This was also what Morty meant. He was conspicuous and

    needed a girlfriend to divert his opponents'' attention from Molly. Especially after the murder, Morty was

    even more certain that forcing Molly to leave him was the right choice. Thus, in others'' eyes, Morty and

    Monica were truly in love with each other, but someone had already noticed Molly. So the most

    effective method was to let Molly marry someone else. Dn married Monica, which was promoted by

    Morty. I can understand his feelings when he pushed his beloved woman to another man."

    Samuel sometimes put himself in Morty''s position and wondered whether he would do this. But finally,

    he didn''t know.

    Because sometimes people wouldn''te up with solutions without being in that position. Only when

    their lives were threatened and they were truly helpless would they make choices. Although he and

    Nicole had a tough time, they were together in the end.

    Nicole fell silent.

    Nic was also a woman and could understand Molly''s feelings. If she fell in love with such a powerful

    man as Morty, she thought that she would also leave him finally.

    Loving someone and offering love without reservation both required no involvement of the family. So

    Molly could not do it.

    If she continued to stay by Morty''s side and continued to love him openly, it would give Morty''s

    opponents a chance, because she was Morty''s weakness. But Molly did not have such a powerful

    ability to protect herself and her family.

    Because of her, it was more than likely that the Hawks, a hundred-year-old aristocratic family, would

    be history overnight. If so, Molly would be a sinner of the Hawks.

    The Hawks also may know about it. To protect their family, some things mighte from the Hawks.

    Nicole thought fast.

    "Samuel, who do you think poisoned Molly? Could it be one of the Hawks? You said that Molly had

    agility and skill but because Morty was sentenced, Molly was forced to marry Dn. Why did she

    choose Dn? Other than the fact that Dn chase after her, did the Hawks pressure her to marry

    Dn?"

    Samuel was a little surprised at her words and then he looked at Nic.

    He had always known that Nicole was smart, but now he was even more proud of her.

    "Well, ir was different from Terry, the master of the Hawks. ir did not like the intrigue of those big

    families. He left the Hawk''s and worked with Gabrielle in the Military Hospital. Now he was free and at

    ease. Originally, Terry wanted ir to inherit the position of Jeffrey, but he rejected him. Fortunately, the

    person he liked was Gabrielle. Gabrielle''s father was a lieutenant general. Even if Terry was

    dissatisfied with ir, he could only turn a blind eye to ir. However, for the rest of the Hawks, this

    was an opportunity."

    Samuel rubbed his temples. As a descendant of a big family, he knew better than anyone how terrifying

    the intrigue was. Because everyone coveted that position, it was not surprising for them to use dirty

    methods.

    Molly was in that situation and perhaps the Hawks knew a little about the rtionship between Molly

    and Morty. Morty was caught and everyone thought that Morty wouldn''t rise from ashes. As the saying

    goes, everybody hit a man who was down. No one knew if the Hawks joined forces with Morty''s

    opponents. However, Samuel understood that under that situation, the Hawks would try their best to

    separate themselves from Morty. It was best if they had nothing to do with Morty. So, was Molly willing

    to marry Dn back then? Or was she forced by the Hawks?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Seeing Samuel pondering with his head down, Nicole knew that she had gotten to the point of the

    matter.

    If Nicole''s conjecture was correct, it was likely that the Hawks poisoned her.

    Thinking of this, Nicole was sympathetic to Molly.

    A person''s greatest sadness came from the persecution of their rtives. If the Hawks poisoned Molly,

    how would Molly feel?

    Then Nicole hurriedly asked, "Samuel, how was Molly''s status in Hawks at that time?"

    "Very high. I said that Molly was my best soldier. Although ir waspetent, he was determined to

    be a military doctor, which was why Molly became the best at that time. With great agility and fortitude,

    she was the only female one in the Special Forces and was no less than the men."

    Speaking of Molly''s past, Samuel sighed that he lost a talent because of these things.

    Hearing of this, Nicole knew that her guess was probably close.

    "If that''s the case, did Molly have a chance to fight for that position?"

    Samuel was stunned and realized something.

    "Do you doubt that the person who poisoned Molly was from the Hawks?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole did not conceal her thoughts.

    "If Molly was a strongpetitor at that time, it''s more than likely that someone would poison her

    secretly. Since Morty had been captured and Molly''s backing was gone, this was the best opportunity. If

    that was the case, Dn might be the subordinate of the person who wanted topete for that

    position. That was why Dn wanted to marry Molly. After all, controlling Molly was the most

    reassuring thing for him. As for Molly, she lived a hard life, so she naturally did not have the energy to

    fight for the position. Moreover, if Molly lost her skill, she would be the same as an ordinary woman. Of

    course, she could not pose a threat to anyone."

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Samuel pondered.

    "If the Hawks poisoned Molly, why did they cripple Dn?"

    Nicole whispered, "Because the Hawks are afraid that Morty will make aeback. After all, he is the

    heir to the Hill family. As long as he is alive, he can leave the prison. And the person behind Morty is

    Aron. Being sent to prison will only slow down his growth. If Morty still loves Molly, the Hawks will be a

    thorn in Morty''s eyes. To put it bluntly, if one day Morty bes the master of the Hill family, the

    Hawks'' future will be a dead end. Therefore, it was the Hawks''st move to keep Molly alive. Once

    Morty has risen from ashes, the Hawks can take advantage of Molly to exchange for the prosperity of

    the Hawks. Perhaps the Hawks also knew Molly was pregnant at that time. "

    Nicole thought of this with her eyes darkened.

 Chapter 1532 Why Let Me Call

    Chapter 1532 Why Let Me Call

    "Although the Bell family is noble, it''s a level lower for the Hawk family. The marriage between the two

    families was a good story, and Dn was not ordinary, right?"

    From Dn''s unwillingness and anger, Nicole knew that he was a very capable person, even the hope

    of the Bell family.

    Samuel nodded and said, "Yes, he was a talented young man. In business, he was outstanding very

    early."

    "That''s right. If the Hawk family didn''t suppress the Bell family, Dn might lead his family to a higher

    level. And the Hawk family would lose control of the Bell family, and lose the chance to get rewards

    from Morty in the future. While the Bell family would receive the Hill family''s gratitude for raising Morty''s

    daughter and would definitely be better. Master Jeffrey has thought of this. Thus, he suppressed

    the Bell family before it developed, causing it to fall, and making it impossible for Dn to sleep with

    Molly. Only then could the Hawk family be prominent in the future."

    Nicole''s words dawned on Samuel, and a trace of apprehension shed through his eyes.

    "What are you thinking?"

    "I''m thinking about ir."

    Samuel told Nicole in a low voice, "If what you said is true, Morty will revenge fiercely on the Hawk

    family. After all, the Hawk family must pay the price for scheming and harming his beloved ones.

    However, ir is a Hawk. Even if he lives freely, he cannot escape the fate of the Hawks."

    Only then did Nicole recall that ir was a Hawk.

    "Morty wouldn''t do anything to ir, right? ir is only a doctor."

    "But ir''s father-inw is a lieutenant colonel."

    Samuel knew Morty''s current ability. The Hawk family was wrong. Morty would act swiftly. Moreover,

    the four young masters of the Seapolis City were too famous. Even if Morty didn''t make a move, Aron

    would take the lead to attack those eminent families in order to make Morty''s future more peaceful.

    Throughout history, the upper echelons have been afraid that merit overshadows master, especially

    when the regime changed.

    Nicole frowned.

    She thought when Morty was at the Green''s, he looked like a yboy. She couldn''t link him to such a

    ruthless man, but Samuel wouldn''t say this for no reason.

    She sighed.

    ''Why is Molly a Hawk?''

    Nicole felt a little sad. Nicole and Gabrielle were good friends after all.

    Samuel said, "Nicole, give Gabrielle a call and tell her things about Molly. Gabrielle can guess the inner

    information as you can."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Why let me call?"

    ''You and ir are friends, so why don''t you call ir?''

    Samuel saw her confusion and whispered, "It''s not good for me to contact ir."

    "Why?"

    Seeing that Nicole still didn''t understand, Samuel sighed and said, "ir is in the Capital City."

    "So?"

    "I just retired and have been reviewed for things about Davon. Although it seems over, many people

    are still watching me. As long as I contact ir, he will be suspected even if he did not participate in the

    matter. At this moment, it is not good for ir to be suspected."

    Nicole instantly understood.

    But she wondered, "If I contact Gabrielle, the result is the same."

    "It''s different."

    Samuel smiled faintly. A cunning smile was on his face.

    "You''re a woman. It''s fine for women to gossip. Besides, you don''t need to say Molly directly, just say

    that you met a little girl doing juggling, you know."

    Nicole immediately understood.

    She hade out to travel with Samuel and had a good rtionship with Gabrielle. It was natural for

    her to have a chat with Gabrielle when she encountered something new, but what Gabrielle would

    understand and guess from her words was none of Nicole''s business.

    Nicole looked at Samuel. She happened to see the cunning look on his face. She smiled. "If you are

    with Morty, he can do whatever he wants."

    "I just want to be with my wife and children. The four young masters of the Seapolis City are really too

    conspicuous."

    Samuel had long known that a person in a high position was liable to be attacked. Now the regime was

    changing. Every eminent family should be cautious, and behave themselves. If these families formed

    an alliance, it would definitely be a thorn in the side of the higher-ups. The family might annihte

    overnight. The master of every family was shrewd.

    People with more or less political sensitivity would sense that the world was about to change. The

    masters would deal with things carefully. However, the shitty things in the Green family involved people

    of other families. If the Green family maintained close rtionships with these families, it would

    definitely be the next Bell family.

    The higher-ups were more powerful than Master Jeffrey.

    Samuel had thought of this when Nicole guessed that Master Jeffrey had poisoned Molly.

    The Don family and the Shaw family were connected by marriage, so it was not easy to draw a line. But

    if they really wanted to, they could.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes. The excitement in his eyes fascinated Nicole.

    Samuel always attracted Nicole. Even though his youth has faded away, his calmness was even more

    fascinating.

    As if sensing Nicole''s gaze, Samuel suddenly regained his senses and his heart fluttered when he met

    Nicole''s infatuated eyes.

    "Darling, let''s do something meaningful."

    Seeing the evil in Samuel''s eyes, Nicole understood what he meant.

    Her face blushed slightly and she scolded with a smile, "Scram! I''m going to call Gabrie."

    "You can call herter."

    "No, I''ll be tired."

    Nicole struggled to jump out of Samuel''s embrace and quickly ran to the study.

    Seeing Nicole running away, Samuel felt a little sad.

    ''Really, am I that scary?''

    After entering the study, Nicole felt her face burning. ''Samuel is really...''

    She smiled and shook her head. She immediately called Gabrielle because things about Molly involved

    many people and she didn''t dare to dy.

    It was six o''clock in the morning and Gabrielle was in a daze when she received the call.

    "Hello? Aren''t you doing anything meaningful with your husband? Why call me?

    Nicole was speechless at Gabrielle''s tease.

    ''Why are they both thinking about something meaningful?

    ir hugged Gabrie from behind and hiszy voice came through the phone.

    "Nicole, have you forgotten that there is a time difference between us?"

    Only then did Nicole realize the time. However, it was toote now. ir was with Gabrie. That would

    be best.

    "I really forgot. There''s something interesting that I want to talk to Gabrie about. You know, women

    don''t want men to be around when they talk."

    ir was speechless.

    He kissed Gabrie before he got up. Then, he heard Nicole excitedly talk about meeting a little girl

    doing juggling.

    Hearing Nicole''s joyful voice, ir got up dejectedly and went to the bathroom. Gabrielle sat up by the

    bedhead, but she vaguely felt that Nicole would not be that boring.

    ''Calling me early in the morning just to gossip?''

 Chapter 1533 Ill Be with You

    Chapter 1533 I''ll Be with You

    Nicole smiled and told Gabrielle about Molly as a gossip. Finally, she said, "This woman''s surname is

    Hawk. The man she married then was a noble named Dn who really is a scumbag."

    Gabrielle frowned slightly and listened quietly.

    "Alright, I just wanted to tell you something interesting. Did you just get up?"

    "Yes."

    Gabrielle nodded.

    "Then go wash up and eat. I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep. Bye."

    After hanging up the phone, Gabrielle was lost in thought.

    When ir came out of the bathroom and saw Gabrielle like this, he couldn''t help but smile and ask,

    "What''s wrong? What did Nicole say?"

    "ir, we might be in trouble."

    Gabrielle''s words caused ir to be slightly stunned.

    "What happened?"

    Gabrielle repeated what Nicole had said, highlighting Molly and Dn in particr.

    ir''s expression immediately changed.

    "Who are you talking about?"

    "Molly, that''s what Nicole said. I don''t think Nicole would call me if it wasn''t rted to us. Furthermore,

    she highlighted Molly''s surname, so she''s probably reminding us of something."

    Gabrielle did not know Molly. First, ir did not want her to get too close to the Hawk family. Second,

    the matter with Molly and Morty was a secret. She only knew about Monica. As for Molly, because the

    Hawks had kept their mouths shut after Molly got married. She did not have the chance to know about

    her. Besides, ir did not say anything about this person.

    Seeing ir''s reaction, Gabrielle couldn''t help but pause.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Molly is my cousin. Since we were young, we were the closest. I thought that although she would not

    be happy after marrying Dn, the result would not be like this. Moreover, the Bells went bankrupt

    overnight. Dn left Capital City with his family. When I wanted to investigate, there was no news

    about them. I originally thought that if Molly''s life wasn''t good, she would ask me for help, but I didn''t

    expect her to be in such a situation."

    ir immediately felt sorrowful.

    Molly, who had been apple of his eye, was actually tortured to such an extent by the Bell family. She

    used to be as resplendent as a bright pearl but now became a cripple!

    ir really wanted to kill Dn.

    "I want to go to Country Y."

    "You can''t go."

    Gabrielle grabbed onto ir and whispered, "Didn''t you think of anything else?"

    "What?"

    Currently, ir waspletely upied by Molly''s matters. Seeing Gabrielle frowning and asking, he

    couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Gabrielle hurriedly said, "The Bell family is a noble family and has been flourishing in the Capital City

    for so many years. Why did they go bankrupt after marrying Molly? How could it be possible without

    others'' forces? ir, I know you''re worried about Molly, butpared to Molly, there may be some

    things that are more important. After all, Nicole wouldn''t tell us about this for no special reason. If only

    because Molly was your sister, Nicole and Samuel would tell us directly. I think you should have an

    investigation."

    Hearing Gabrielle''s words, ir was immediately enlightened.

    "I''ll give Samuel a call."

    "If he can talk to you, he won''t let Nicole call me."

    Gabrielle stopped ir.

    At this moment, Nicole sent a message to Gabrielle.

    "The person Molly used to like was Morty."

    When she called Gabrielle, Nicole did not say the name of Morty. She only said a wealthy young

    master because she was afraid that the phone would be monitored.

    Thus, this message was the key.

    Gabrielle''s eyes suddenly narrowed. ir also saw it and couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Soon, the message on Gabrielle''s phone disappeared at a visible speed.

    ir knew this was because of Samuel.

    When mentioning Morty, ir was no longer calm.

    "How could it be?"

    "What do you know?"

    Seeing his husband like this, Gabrielle knew that ir must know something.

    ir hurriedly said, "I thought Morty loved Monica. Back then, Morty was arrested and sentenced for

    Monica. Aftering out the prison, he split with her. From then on, he stayed away from women. How

    did this have anything to do with Molly?"

    ir felt that he still needed to investigate this matter.

    Because of this, he didn''t go to work anymore. He asked for leave and sent someone reliable to

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    investigate.

    Since Samuel had the intention to let ir investigate, he would naturally reveal some things to ir.

    Therefore, ir did not take much effort to know everything, and his entire face was pale from fear.

    The Hawk family!

    His family wasplicated. If this matter was true, he could almost predict the destruction of the Hawk

    family.

    Thinking of this, ir directly called Terry.

    "Grandfather."

    Ever since their marriage, ir rarely contacted Terry. Now, the sudden phone call surprised him.

    "You finally remembered having a grandfather?"

    Right now, the Hawk family''s master was Jeffrey.

    ir no longer had the mood to quarrel with him and told him everything he found out in detail.

    Terry was stunned.

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Yes. Mr. Morty hasn''t started to interfere in this matter yet, but it will be quick. It''s said that Femando

    has flown to Country Y. As long as we confirm that Molly''s daughter, Michele, is the daughter of Morty,

    our family will be doomed. Grandfather, did Uncle Jeffrey really do that to Molly?"

    ir couldn''t believe it, but he felt that it would be true. Because he was from arge family, he had

    surely heard of these dirty things. This was also the reason why ir didn''t like the position of the

    master.

    He wanted to live a simple life!

    However, he never thought that Jeffrey would actually do such a thing.

    Terry hadn''t interfered in the family affairs for a long time, so he didn''t know whether it was true or false.

    However, since someone had found out, it meant that Jeffrey had indeed done it. Now, he just needed

    to wait for confirmation.

    It was toote for Terry to think of a way.

    Although ir had notified him immediately, since Femando had gone to Country Y, Terry had guessed

    what would happen to the Hawk family.

    Now that it was toote to do anything, the Hawk family had to repay the evil they had done, but...

    Terry whispered, "From now on, you are no longer a member of the Hawk family."

    "Grandfather!"

    ir immediately understood what Terry meant. He couldn''t help but want to say something, when he

    heard Terry say, "ir, listen to me. We can''t repay for what Jeffrey did. You know better than me what

    Morty''s situation is like now. The regime has changed, and all the great families are settling down to

    protect their families. I didn''t expect that bastard would harm his family like this back then. The Hawk

    family would not be able to keep it. However, you''re different. You don''t have an official position right

    now, and Mr. Farley is even more powerful. If you''re not from the Hawk family, you can be saved. As

    long as you''re fine, the Hawk family will have a chance toe back. Listen to me. After the

    destruction of the Hawk family, you should hand over your private property without reservation. As long

    as you are not powerful and don''t have the financial resources, Morty will definitely protect you. Mr. Hill

    will not kill you. As long as you are still alive, you and your son are the hope for the Hawk family to rise

    again. Otherwise, our family is really doomed. "

    Terry had always preferred ir, but unfortunately, ir didn''t want to be the master of the Hawk

    family.

    Now that the Hawk family was in trouble, Terry quickly made his choice.

    "Grandfather!"

    ir instantly choked up.

    Terry knew that ir was painful, but he was also very gratified. In the family, kinship was terribly weak.

    Only ir sincerely did not want to engage in those dirty methods and left the family to develop

    independently. This allowed Terry to enjoy a few years of happiness.

    Now that he thought that he might not have the chance to meet ir in the future, Terry''s eyes turned

    red.

    "Gabrielle is a good girl. Now the Hawk family has suffered such a great disaster. It is our fault. Your

    grandmother left a pair of bracelets in Citibank. You can take them out and give them to Gabrielle to

    live a good life with her in the future."

    ir knew that the bracelet was the symbol of the matriarch. It was also the dowry of his grandmother.

    Although Jeffrey had be the matriarch, Terry had never given the bracelet out. He never thought

    that it would be left to Gabrielle today.

    "Grandfather, I''m sorry, I can''t go back now."

    Currently, ir was in the Capital City. Because he had good rtions with Samuel, he was unable to

    leave.

    How could Terry not know?

    He whispered, "Don''te back! It''s not easy for you to tell me about this timely. ir, I won''t say any

    more. In the future, the Hawk family will rely on you. The depression and rise of the families are like the

    change of the sun and the moon. There are ups and downs. This is amon urrence. How to

    redevelop our family is what you should consider now. I believe that you will definitely make the Hawk

    family a noble family again. "

    ir held the phone tightly, tears filling his eyes.

    He knew that this was thest call he had with Terry.

    "Grandfather, can we have a video call?"

    "No need."

    After Terry finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    ir''s tears couldn''t help but roll down.

    At this time, Gabrielle stood behind ir and hugged him from behind. She whispered, "I will be with

    you."

    ir suddenly turned around and hugged Gabrielle, burying his face in her neck. Tears dripped onto

    Gabrielle''s neck, scorching.

    Gabrielle also felt very sad, but she also knew that there were some things that could not be prevented

    by them. If Samuel and Nicole hadn''t notified them, what awaited them would be the same as Jeffrey

    and the others.

    Although the Hawk family had fallen, the days of ir and Gabrielle did not have much of an impact.

    After the private property of ir was handed over, Morty would definitely not let him live off a woman.

    Therefore, ir was on Morty''s side then.

 Chapter 1534 How Could It Be

    Chapter 1534 How Could It Be

    Nicole could imagine the miserable situation of the Hawk family right now, so she couldn''t help but feel

    worried after the call.

    She walked out of the study and saw Molly.

    Molly stood in the corridor and nodded when she saw Nicole.

    It''s hard for Nicole to imagine how valiant Molly was before.

    She didn''t know what to say to Molly, so she could only smile and greeted her back before leaving.

    However, she heard Molly whisper, "Are you telling the truth?"

    "What?"

    Nicole was slightly surprised.

    Molly smiled bitterly and whispered, "I heard everything."

    Nicole was stunned for a moment, then whispered, "Samuel and ir are good friends."

    "Morty won''t do that."

    Molly looked at Nicole, a little anxious. But in Nicole''s eyes, Molly was stillforting her.

    Nicole did not know how much Molly had heard, but as a woman, she felt that Molly needed to know

    the truth.

    Therefore, Nicole told Molly what Samuel had told her and what she had guessed.

    Michele wasn''t around. She might fall asleep, so Molly came out and talked to her about this. Nicole

    also didn''t hide anything.

    "Femando will arrive very soon. Perhaps Femando will be here tomorrow morning. He brought Morty''s

    blood. Molly, I know that you are in a mess right now and you firmly believe Morty. The Hawks let you

    and your child endure so many years of suffering. Do you think Morty will stop considering his temper?

    No one can stop him from revenge."

    Nicole did not know what Molly would do, but if she still held the opinion of Morty eight years ago, it

    would be silly.

    After all, she had been living a bad life for the past eight years. Morty was struggling to his current

    position step by step. There were some things that he did not want but have to do. This was the

    regime.

    Molly was stunned.

    She could not believe that everything she had endured came from the persecution of her family.

    Suddenly, Molly burst intoughter, but tears rolled down the corner of his eyes.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Green."

    Molly was not an ordinary person, so she knew that Nicole was helping her. However, she was in a bad

    mood now, so she needed to take her time.

    Nicole also understood and nodded without saying anything.

    Molly did not go to her room. After all, her daughter was still asleep, and she did not want her to know

    these dirty things.

    She came to the living room.

    There was no one here. Molly sat on the sofa nkly. Even though it was very warm, she still felt

    She used to be the pride of the Hawk family, and could also be the master of the Hawk family.

    However, she did not expect that it was precisely because of this that she suffered much.

    Jeffrey was such a bastard!

    Saying that it was for the development of the Hawk family, it was actually just eagerness for profit.

    Although all of this was Nicole''s guess, Molly knew that this was true.

    For so many years, no matter how hard it was, she had not contacted the Hawk family. That was

    because she felt that she was a stain on the Hawk family. She did not expect that all of this was done

    by the Hawk family.

    Molly''s heart waspletely hurt.

    She sat upright in the living room until Femando arrived in the early morning.

    Femando knew Molly, but he didn''t expect this scene to happen when he saw Molly again. Molly in

    front of him shocked him.

    Molly was skinny and no longer had the elegance of the past. Even if he didn''t know anything,

    Femando knew that Molly had a bad time these past few years.

    Back then, Morty didn''t investigate Molly after he got out of prison. He was afraid that he couldn''t help

    but look for her. At that time, he was in a precarious position because of his imprisonment. Aron only

    gave him one chance, and he couldn''t do anything else.

    But now, he didn''t expect Molly to live like this because they didn''t inquire.

    Actually, Femando and Molly were former friends. Now they met again, but he was unable to utter a

    single word. On the contrary, Molly smiled faintly and opened her mouth.

    "You''re here?"

    Her voice was hoarse like a broken gong.

    Femando was distressed.

    "How did you make yourself look like this?"

    "I also want to know how I made myself look like this."

    Molly smiled bitterly. She knew what Femando''s purpose was. She whispered, "Wait a moment.

    Michele is still asleep. This child is frightened, and there are injuries on her body. No matter what you

    want to do, please wait until she wakes up."

    "Alright."

    Femando didn''t force her.

    He sat down beside Molly and watched as Molly was so haggard under the ravages of time. He could

    imagine Morty''s feeling when he saw Molly like this.

    Molly knew that Femando was looking at her and that her face waspletely different now. She

    whispered, "Did he know you came?"

    "Yes. However, he doesn''t know your situation. He is currently in special training."

    Femando''s words stunned Molly for a moment.

    Special training!

    This name feels like something from a previous life.

    She used to be a person who often trained, but now she even struggled to lift a bucket of water.

    A trace of sadness shed through Molly''s eyes.

    "Femando, she is Morty''s daughter. I know that the Hill family needs a paternity test and with my

    current status, I can no longer renew my previous rtionship with Morty. But can you please tell Morty

    that the child is still young and let me stay by her side? I will leave when she grows up a few years

    These years, although Molly still loved Morty, she had lost her confidence under the torture of Dn.

    The current status of Morty was something she could not afford. Even if she was still the pride of the

    Hawk family, it would be a bit far-fetched to match Morty.

    In the past, Molly was young and frivolous. She was fearless in terms of her love. Now, after all these

    years of tempering, Molly knew where the gap between her and Morty was.

    A crazy love once in her life was enough.

    Femando said, "You know best about Morty. He is not someone whom others can easily influence. So

    no matter what you want to do, just tell him in person."

    Molly fell silent.

    After a while, she called Jeffrey in front of Femando.

    She had Jeffrey''s number, but she never called him. In the past, she did not want to embarrass the

    Hawk family. Even if Dn was violent and gambled, this was her own life. There was no need to get

    the Hawks to beughed at.

    But now that she knew that all of this was given by Jeffrey. It was fake to say that she didn''t hate him.

    She deliberately waited until Femando came to make this call to let Femando know what the Hawk

    family had done to her and Morty. She believed that with Morty''s temper, the Hawk family would not

    have a good result.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t pity the Hawk family, nor she was heartless. Rather, she was a person who

    could tolerate all the schemes against her but not the same with Morty and her child.

    If everything was caused by Jeffrey, then it was impossible for Jeffrey not to know what kind of life she

    and her child had lived for so many years. It was even very likely that Jeffrey had instructed someone

    to do so.

    Since that was the case, why would she be lenient to the Hawk family?

    Her daughter was valued, but she was betrayed by the Hawks. They even intended to use Michele for

    their development.

    How could it be?

    A trace of ruthlessness shed through Molly''s eyes.

    The moment the call was connected, Molly turned on the recording and the speakerphone.

    "Jeffrey, this is Molly."

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Molly did not even call him uncle. Such a beast was not worthy of being her uncle!

    Jeffrey obviously didn''t expect Molly to call him. However, he also received news that Dn did not

    know where Molly had gone.

    "Where are you?"

    Jeffrey''s words were emotionless.

    Dn said that Molly had been taken away by her lover, but Jeffrey checked. Morty was still in the

    Capital City, so it must not be Morty. Then who could it be?

    Jeffrey didn''t find out. After all, it wasn''t long. Terry no longer intended to struggle, so he wouldn''t inform

    Jeffrey of all this.

    Since it was Jeffrey who did this, he had to bear it. Unfortunately, he had topensate the entire

    family.

    Terry did not want to see the Hawk family destroyed, but he was powerless to stop it. After calling ir,

    he issued a statement that he was expelled from the Hawk family and removed from the family''s

    genealogy because ir didn''t respect his eldership.

    Jeffrey heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the news.

    ir had always been a thorn in Jeffrey''s heart. After all, Gabrielle''s family was powerful. He was afraid

    that ir woulde back to steal his position on a whim. Now that Terry had removed ir from the

    genealogy, he felt much morefortable.

    After Terry finished doing this, he had a myocardial infarction and was immediately sent to the

    emergency room.

    Although Jeffrey was a little sad, he was also delighted.

    ir was expelled. If Terry died, the Hawk family would truly be his own. In the future, no one

    could suppress him anymore.

    Just when Jeffrey was so happy, Molly called. This made Jeffrey understand that Molly was likely to

    be a burden to him, so he decided to take the final step.

    Molly would not be stupid enough to tell Jeffrey her location, but she coldly asked, "You know best why

    I married Dn. I still remember that it was your birthday. You had a party and invited a lot of people. I

    was called to the study and asked about my future ns. You gave me a ss of water. You''re my

    uncle, and I''m not on guard against you at all. But after drinking water, I fainted. I woke up with Dn

    lying beside me, and you guys just happened to push the door open and enter. I don''t think that''s a

    coincidence, right? "

    Femando''s eyes narrowed as soon as he said this.

    So this was the reason why Molly married Dn!

    Back then, he was actually quite angry. Even though Morty was designed to break up with Molly, it was

    quite humiliating for Morty that Molly married Dn soon. Moreover, when Morty was put in jail, Molly''s

    actions would make people think that she had changed her mind.

    Because of this, Femando said something to Morty and he gave up looking for Molly. Otherwise, Morty

    would definitely not be able to restrain himself from looking for Molly after getting out of prison.

    Now, it seemed that he just got in the way.

 Chapter 1535 Why Are You Plotting Against Me

    Chapter 1535 Why Are You Plotting Against Me

    Hearing what Molly said, Jeffrey''s expression was somewhat gloomy.

    "Why are you talking about the matter happened a long time ago?"

    "Uncle Jeffrey, what do you think I''m saying?"

    Molly was a little excited.

    "Back then, you said you wanted me to marry, and I did for the sake of the Hawk family. Although I

    suspected that there was something wrong with that ss of water and it was arranged by you.

    However, I ced the me on myself. Besides, you told me that Morty was arrested. As long as I

    broke up with him and married someone else, the master of the Hill family would save Morty. That''s

    why I married."

    She originally didn''t want to say these things, but now she really hated them.

    Femando was frowning at this.

    Back then, the matter of Morty''s murder was influential. Even the master of the Hill family could do little

    for Morty. Besides, the rest of the Hills hated Morty as theirpetitor at that time. Therefore, Morty

    was in a quite dangerous situation. Many people wanted to kill him covertly or openly.

    Morty had barely slept well for a few years when he was in prison. He would be killed at any moment.

    Hence, Femando was slightly stunned, when he heard Molly said that as long as she married Dn,

    there would be a way to save Morty.

    After all, Molly knew the situation of Morty, so did she do it just to save Morty?

    Femando nced at Molly but didn''t say anything.

    Jeffrey frowned tightly.

    "What exactly are you trying to say?"

    "I just want to know one thing. I think about the Hawk family all the time. Why are you plotting against

    me?"

    Molly''s voice suddenly rose a bit.

    But Jeffrey said impatiently, "ying tricks on you? Molly, you should thank me. If I hadn''t done that,

    would you have married Dn? Considering your feelings for Morty back then, if you didn''t get married,

    you would wait for Morty or do something bad for the Hawk family in order to save him. Perhaps even

    the opponents of the Hill family would target you and kill you. That''s why you should thank me. I asked

    you to marry Dn, which saved your life."

    "Is that so? Did you do this for my own good?"

    Molly suddenlyughed, but her eyes were cold.

    But Jeffrey said, "Of course. No matter what, you''re a member of the Hawk family and my niece."

    "You know that I am your niece! Then after I marry Dn, why did you drug him and make him unable

    to be a real man?"

    Molly''s questioning caused Femando to suddenly raise his head.

    What did she mean?

    Was there nothing between Molly and Dn all these years?

    Femando was shocked.

    When Jeffrey heard this, he knew that Molly knew everything. There was no need to keep it a secret.

    He said indifferently, "Even if I didn''t drug him, would you have sex with him? The person you love in

    your heart is Morty. How can you forget Morty in such a short period of time? So even if you marry

    Dn, you won''t let him touch you. Thus, what''s wrong with me helping you do this?"

    "Are you doing this for me? I admit that I wouldn''t let him touch me. But it''s not the reason for you to do

    that! Didn''t you ever think about my situation when you made him unable to be a real man? You are a

    member of the Hawk family, yet you let Dn misunderstand that it was all because of Morty. Dn

    married me but turned into such a situation. Since then, he has been gloomy and hurting me. Isn''t that

    what you want to see the most? You actually hate me, don''t you?"

    Molly had always been unable to understand this point. What deep hatred would make Jeffrey do this

    to her? After sitting in the living room for an entire night, she finally understood.

    When Molly and Jeffrey were fighting for the position of the master of the Hawk family, they had

    be enemies.

    Jeffrey was able to torture her through Dn, and he could also vent his anger, not even breaking their

    ancestral teachings of not fighting each other. This was truly wise.

    Jeffrey did not deny what Molly had said.

    "Yes, I hate you! You are my niece. The master of the Hawk family should be a matter for my

    generation. Why are you involved as a junior? If it weren''t because of you and ir, would the master

    look down on me? Back then, because of you and Morty, he even wanted to pass on the position to

    you. You little girl, what ability do you have to lead the Hawk family? Moreover, you think you could hide

    your affairs with Morty? If it wasn''t because of me, your affairs would have been known before. Now

    you hate me? You slept with Morty but you even didn''t know you had a baby. If Dn touches you, who

    can tell if that child is Morty''s? Since you are a member of the Hawk family, you should make some

    contribution to it."

    Molly now understood everything, and she gradually became disappointed.

    "You married me to Dn and destroyed the Bell family. Did you really do that for the glory of the Hawk

    family? You''re just trying to get back at me and torture me. If it weren''t for the fact that I was pregnant

    and had Morty''s child, you would probably have killed me. But humiliation is even more terrifying than

    killing me, isn''t it? Only by letting Dn poison me and make me lose my power, you think you can

    control me and my child. So, you will take advantage of her to please Morty in the future, right?"

    "Yes! You''re right, but so what? You are now at the bottom of the socialdder. It is difficult for you to

    contact Morty. What if you''re rescued now? Let me tell you, Molly, only I can let Michele return to our

    family. So, you''d better be polite to me. I know what Dn has done to you all these years. You have

    suffered for so many years. Now that you''ve escaped, I won''t do anything to you. As long as you take

    Michele to the Hawk family, I guarantee that you will still be the eldest youngdy of the Hawk family.

    As for Dn, I will help you deal with him. I don''t think you want your daughter to be unable to go back,

    right? So, let''s end our grudge. How about it?"

    Hearing Jeffrey''s shameless words, Molly almostughed angrily.

    "Is this what you want, or the Hawk family?" She asked.

    "What''s the difference between the Hawk family and me? Molly, I am the master of the Hawk family. My

    words are the meaning of the Hawk family and the direction of the Hawk family. Do you still want to ask

    someone to help you? I''m not afraid to tell you that not long ago, the old master asked to expel ir

    from the Hawk family. If you want him to stand up for you, you''d better give up. "

    Jeffrey''s words let Molly breathe a sigh of relief.

    She felt that the Hawk family deserved to be punished, but she also cared about ir.

    Molly immediately understood the old master''s intention. He also knew about her matters.

    However, he didn''t call her and even didn''t apologize.

    Molly''s heart was hurt.

    She sneered and said, "Jeffrey, you won''t be the master for long. Cherish your time."

    "What do you mean?"

    Jeffrey was slightly stunned, but Molly was unwilling to say a word to him and hung up the phone

    directly.

    She was in a bad mood, but there were some things she had to do because she still had a daughter.

    Femando knew what Molly was like. He whispered, "I will tell Morty the truth. But you and Morty...."

    "I understand. Whether I''m clean or not, it''s impossible for me to be with him. I don''t have any other

    requests. I just hope that he can allow Michele to stay with him. This child has suffered too much over

    the years."

    Molly felt that she owed too much to the child.

    If she had known that she had a child earlier, she would never have married Dn. She thought that

    she was drugged and had sex with Dn before she became pregnant. Now, since Jeffrey had the

    intention to take advantage of her and the child, he wouldn''t let her have sex with Dn. In fact, she

    didn''t sleep with him in that scheme, but she was slow to react and didn''t know that she had been

    pregnant.

    Later, Michele gave birth prematurely. She also thought that it''s because the family was in trouble and

    her health was not good. She never thought that the baby was born at full-term.

    Now that he understood everything, he felt even more sorrowful.

    Although she still loved Morty, it was no longer something she could afford.

    Samuel and Nicole waited for Molly and Femando to finish their conversation before they went

    downstairs.

    "You areing."

    "Good morning."

    Femando nodded at Samuel.

    "Let''s have breakfast together."

    Nicole smiled and then went to the kitchen.

    Molly also stood up to help.

    When Nicole saw here in, she said, "You can go take care of the child. I''ll be here. Besides, there

    are some servants here. I''m just looking up the recipe. There are quite a few hidden injuries on

    Michele''s body. It''s better for you to ask Femando to have a full body check."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, my child and I wouldn''t be saved. Mrs. Green, I''ll remember what

    happened today."

    Molly wasn''t the kind of person who didn''t repay kindness, but Nicole didn''t think that much.

    "I saved Michele but I didn''t know she was you and Morty''s child. I just couldn''t stand that such a young

    girl suffered. Samuel and Mr. Morty are good friends, and so is ir with him. He said that you are his

    best soldier, so he definitely couldn''t ignore this matter. But you should also know that the Green family

    is in trouble right now, so it is not suitable for us to stand out too much. That is why we called Femando.

    I hope you understand."

    Nicole''s words instantly made Molly understand a lot of situations.

    She frowned slightly and whispered, "Is Morty nning to attack many families now?"

    "If he doesn''t do it, the old master will, because of the change of regime. You are from the Hawk family,

    so you should understand."

    Nicole didn''t say anything else, but Molly fully understood. Thus, she realized how far away she was

    from Morty. It seemed impossible for her to renew her previous rtionship with Morty.

 Chapter 1536 Im Not Expecting to Be His Son-in-law

    Chapter 1536 I''m Not Expecting to Be His Son-inw

    Hearing Nicole''s words, Molly went to the room to take care of Michele. Nicole just told the servants to

    add a few dishes. Since Femando had lived in the Green''s, she knew his tastes.

    While the women were handling the affairs, Samuel and Femando were busy doing their things, too.

    The two went straight to the study.

    "How''s my son?"

    The moment Samuel thought of Lucas, his teeth hurt. He was a good son, but why did he choose to

    suffer with Morty?

    However, Samuel understood something after the Hawk family incident. The bigger the n, the more

    they had to separate the children and raise them respectively, leaving a path for the n. However, he

    hoped that the Green family would not go this far.

    Femando said nonchntly, "Don''t worry, your son is like a sponge and there''s enormous room for

    development."

    "I don''t want to see my son suffering."

    "I know, but so what? Boys always bear much more, and they are from big families. You know that

    Lucas has shouldered a lot. Then why not let Joseph have a try?"

    Just as Femando finished speaking, he was rejected by Samuel.

    "He is the only son of Vincent, we can''t do this. I support Joseph to do whatever he wants."

    "Preference."

    Femando did not propose anything else. Instead, he leaned against the chair and whispered, "What

    should I say about Morty?"

    "Just say what you want to say."

    Samuel didn''t care.

    Femando red at him and said, "You''re an old fox. You called me here just to push everything to me,

    right?"

    "Of course, my wife and I are traveling. Having saved the daughter and woman of Morty is definitely a

    big deal. As for the rest, do you still expect me to do it? Remember that ir is my brother. I don''t dare

    to destroy the Hawk family myself. Besides, I''m unofficial now, so it''s none of my business."

    Never before did Samuel feel so fortunate that he had retired.

    Femando smiled and said, "Your identity is up to Mr. Morty. Do you really think that your retirement

    report is so easy to sign?"

    Samuel''s expression changed as soon as he heard this.

    "Go back and tell Morty that if he wants to y any tricks, I don''t mind bringing my wife and children to

    the Y country. You should know that Steven wants me to be a citizen of the Y country."

    Femando fell silent as soon as hearing this.

    Few people knew Steven''s identity. But as a senior corporate staff member, Morty absolutely knew it.

    Even Femando was clear about it.

    Samuel and Steven had been friends for so many years, so he knew that Steven was the first prince of

    Y Country. Therefore, if being pushed too hard, Samuel would possibly bring his wife and children

    there.

    "Are you going to drive Morty crazy?"

    "Then let''s just wait and see."

    Samuel became even more cunning.

    "Don''t focus on me like there is nobody around him. I''ve already donated to two or three research

    institutes and given away so much money. What else can you count on me? The Green family

    guarantees that it won''t be tainted by any political power in the future. I''m really tired. I just want to live

    a good life with my wife and children."

    Samuel''s words were sincere.

    Femando was Morty''s family doctor and his think tank. It was always Femando who helped him to

    gather talents.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Femando finally gave up.

    "It''s such a pity for someone like you to do business."

    "Everyone has their own aspirations."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Femando suddenly smiled and said, "You''ve been through this, but your son dived in. It''s fortunate for

    Mr. Morty that people like you left. Compared to retraining an obedient person, Lucas is indeed much

    more suitable than you."

    Samuel suddenly felt that Femando could use a lesson.

    "That''s my son!"

    "But maybe he''s Morty''s son-inw. If Michele were Morty''s daughter, he should be about the same

    age as your son. Then why not have a baby marriage? They say that son-inw is just like your own

    child. Morty values Lucas so much. So you will definitely have a bright prospect."

    Femando smiled and teased.

    Samuel frowned slightly.

    "Is there any good to be his son-inw?"

    "That''s not up to you."

    Samuel sneered and said, "Don''t say the kids'' happinesses first. If my son fell in love with Michele,

    I will definitely let her be my daughter-inw even without Morty''s permission. But if not so, I will never

    agree with this marriage. In the Green family, we don''t care about the status or power, only recognize

    the children''s intentions."

    These words carried weight.

    Femando knew that Samuel could do it.

    "Alright, I''m just joking. Why are you so serious? It''s still early for the marriage. However, it''s possible

    that Morty is cultivating Lucas as his son-inw."

    Samuel stopped talking.

    Samuel was satisfied that someone could cultivate his son, but he would never allow others to interfere

    in things like marriage and emotion.

    The Green family didn''t need any noble girls to help them. Even if Lucas fell in love with a girl from the

    slums, as long as he liked her, Samuel would ept it.

    The two talked about Molly for a while, and soon after, Michele woke up.

    Femando didn''t know what Molly had said to Michele, but the moment he saw Michele, he was sure

    that it was the child of Morty.

    Those eyes were just the same as Morty''s.

    They still had to go through the procedures, though.

    Femando drew some blood from Michele and started to do the paternity test.

    Michele had been quite silent. Everyone here was a little unfamiliar to her, but she liked being with

    Nicole.

    Her life changed because of Nicole, who was really gentle.

    Molly could see that Michele had a good impression of Nicole, and she also brought the child to sit

    down beside her.

    "My daughter has been with me since she was young. She doesn''t have a broad horizon. If there is any

    chance, I hope that you can keep an eye on her."

    Nicole shook her head and said, "I can''t do it. After all, the Green family is only a merchant family.

    However, you can turn to ir, who is the girl''s uncle and will treat her well. Moreover, Gabrielle is also

    a choice. There is a girl called Maddie, who is a little older than Michele and is easy to get along with."

    Nicole would wee Michele to her home if it was in the past. But after knowing that the Hawk family

    was about to copse, Nicole understood that it was better for them to be more cautious when the

    regime changed. Moreover, the Green family was now in the business industry, so they would no

    longer care about politics.

    It cost huge efforts to pull the Green family out of the dilemma. Nicole felt that there was no need to get

    into trouble just for Michele.

    Molly was also a smart person, who naturally understood what Nicole really meant, but she was still

    very grateful to her.

    "Thank you, I will remember it."

    "My pleasure."

    Michele didn''t know what Nicole and her mother were talking about, but she also knew that Nicole

    didn''t want her to disturb, which made her a little down.

    Seeing the girl behaving like this, Nicole thought of her own daughter and said unbearably, "I have a

    son who is the same age as you. He is also a hacker. You can meet him another day. Maybe you will

    like to be with him. Moreover, I also have a daughter who is the same age as you. She doesn''t have

    any specialty other than eating. You can also y with her. She will take you to eat all the delicacies. "

    Michele was suddenly stunned, and then she felt delighted.

    Although Nicole rejected her, she mentioned her son and daughter. Didn''t it mean that she didn''t hate

    her too much?

    Michele was still young and couldn''t consider more, while Molly understood what Nicole meant.

    The Green family was so rich that it would easily attract criticism and envy. She did not want to interact

    with Molly. But the children were pure and innocent, who could y together anyway.

    Molly was somehow grateful.

    "I know what to do."

    "Samuel and I are on vacation, and we will bring you back to the Capital City when Femando gets the

    test report. As for the rest, I can''t get involved and have no ideas. But as a woman, I want to say that

    everything goes with your will. It''s none of our business when ites to Morty''s decision. As long as

    you have a clear conscience, it''s okay."

    Nicole patted Molly''s shoulder.

    Molly suddenly choked.

    Eight years passed and she wasn''t sure about the feelings Morty had for her. But she was clear about

    the difficulties between them. And Morty had finally gained his current status. Would it be affected by

    the arrival of her and her child?

    Molly did not know.

    Nicole was not sure, but it was beyond her consideration. The only thing she could do now was to

    protect her children and family, and the rest was none of her business.

    Femando stayed here for two days, and the paternity test results came out. Michele was indeed the

    child of Morty and Molly.

    Once it was confirmed, Femando told Morty the result and asked if he could bring Molly and the child

    back to the Capital City.

    Morty was dumbfounded.

    He even had a seven-year-old daughter.

    And what did Femando say?

    What had Molly been through over the past eight years?

    The woman he most cherished was tortured by the Hawk family and the Bell family. His daughter

    should have been in a rich family, who was instead sold to an acrobatic troupe by that bastard Dn.

    The more he listened, the angrier Morty became. The anger almost pierced through his chest.

    However, he was no longer the person he was eight years ago. He was still rational.

    "Don''te back. Tell Samuel to wait for me for two days and I will pick them up myself."

    Femando understood what Morty said.

    It was indeed not a good time for Molly and the child to return to the Capital City. After all, Aron had

    begun to manage Morty''s marriage. This woman and child would only do harm to Morty, and it would

    also make Aron unhappy.

    Thinking about the next, Femando couldn''t help but feel worried. He nced at Samuel.

    At this critical juncture, he had saved Molly and Michele. It really wasn''t a good thing, but it could not be

    wrong, too. It was really a dilemma.

 Chapter 1537 What a Handsome Boy

    Chapter 1537 What a Handsome Boy

    After hanging up the phone, Femando didn''t say anything before he heard Samuel say, "I''ll leave this

    ce to you. Here''s the key. I want to take my wife out for a walk. You guys help yourselves."

    Femando was not surprised that Samuel could guess what Morty was doing. But he was surprised that

    Samuel nned to leave the house and escape.

    "Samuel, it''s unfair."

    "What do you mean? I''m a serious businessman now. Knowing too much is risky for me. Bye."

    Samuel didn''t listen to Femando''s muttering but directly threw the key to Femando. Then, he took

    Nicole out the door without even saying goodbye to Molly.

    Although Nicole felt that Samuel seemed to achieve his goal, she could tell that Samuel was trying to

    flee, so she couldn''t help butugh.

    "Why you are stillughing?"

    Samuel was speechless.

    He even handed over his dwelling!

    However,pared with their carefree days in the future, he just lost a house. At worst, they would go

    to a hotel.

    "Let''s go. I''ll show you the scenery of Country Y."

    Samuel threw everything behind him, so Nicole was naturally happy.

    "You seem to be very familiar with this ce."

    This had always been Nicole''s doubt. Ever since she arrived here, Nicole had discovered that Samuel

    knew every corner of the city, which seemed that he was at home.

    Samuel did not hide anything from Nicole and said, "This is Steven''s home. I have been here a few

    times."

    "Mr. Bradford? Isn''t Mr. Bradford from the Seapolis City?"

    Nicole was rather surprised.

    Samuel smiled and said, "Steven is indeed from the Seapolis City, but that is Mrs. Green''s home.

    When Mrs. Green was young, she got married in Country Y and returned to the Seapolis City after

    divorce."

    "Really?"

    Nicole rarely heard of the Bradfords.

    Samuel only said briefly, "When Mrs. Green was young, she married the First Prince of Country Y.

    However, the prince concealed his identity when he left home and he fell in love with Mrs. Green. They

    fell in love and got married. Later, Mrs. Green found out that she had married a famous person, but she

    couldn''t change anything. She went to Country Y with the prince and gave birth to Steven, who was

    elected to be the sessor. Unfortunately, after the First Prince inherited the throne of Country Y, his

    burden became heavier. He was schemed to sleep with a woman, which was verymon in the royal

    family. Normally, they would ept the woman to bnce the n''s influence in the country. However,

    Mrs. Green did not like it. She handed over the divorce papers and took Steven back home."

    Nicole admired Mrs. Green''s courage after hearing her experience.

    "Then Mr. Bradford''s father allowed Mrs. Green to take her son and return?"

    "If he loved her but couldn''t promise what she wanted, or couldn''t protect her in aplicated and

    dangerous environment, it was better to let her go and give the child a happy and safe environment.

    However, a person''s identity cannot be changed. Although Mrs. Green did not want Steven to be

    involved in domestic affairs, some enemies hated them, so assassinations continued. I''ve known Mr.

    Bradford and ir since we were young. We became friends when we were sixteen years old. At that

    time, Mr. Bradford was assassinated and almost died. We were also involved. Only then did we know

    his identity."

    Saying this, Samuel sighed. "It was also at that time that Steven began to build his own power and

    establish the Night Elf Empire. No one dared to underestimate Steven''s abilities. His father was

    assassinated a while ago, and is in danger. Steven had no choice but to bring his wife and children

    back home. Ashley is also here, who is guarding Steven''s father. Steven is now taking over some

    domestic business and ns to return to take over everything. "

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole was somewhat surprised.

    She never thought that Mr. Bradford, one of the four young masters of the Seapolis City, would have

    such a distinguished status.

    "Do the official leaders know Mr. Bradford''s identity?"

    "Of course. Otherwise, why do you think his Night Elf Empire will be fine? This is a diplomatic

    rtionship between the two countries, and it''s helpful for friendly cooperation in the future."

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Nicole nodded slightly.

    Bradford''s secret was nothing for Nicole. She and Samuel did not inform anyone, but joined a tour

    group nearby and started traveling.

    It was a different experience for Nicole.

    In the past, Samuel had arranged all the trips, and there were guards around them. Now, they joined

    the tour group like ordinary people, which was quite different.

    Just as Nicole and Samuel were traveling, Morty had already arrived in Country Y by helicopter.

    Steven naturally knew that the heir to Country Z arrived in Country Y. However, he also knew the

    reason, so he didn''t interfere with it.

    When Morty came into the vi, he never expected to see such a haggard Molly. Morty felt painful as if

    a knife was piercing his heart.

    Femando tactfully left.

    Michele looked at the tall and handsome man in front of her. For a moment, she was a little scared.

    She saw that his gaze towards Molly was not kind. Even though she was a little timid, she took a step

    forward to block in front of Molly.

    "What do you want?"

    Michele''s voice trembled, but the stubbornness and bravery in her eyes stunned Morty.

    He looked at his daughter, who looked somewhat simr to him, and emotions surged for a moment.

    He never thought that he would have a daughter.

    He was too excited, so that all the words were stuck in his throat. His usual domineering aura and evil

    charm had long since disappeared. Instead, he was helpless and excited.

    Molly looked at Morty. For some reason, a lump came into her throat and tears instantly flowed down

    her cheeks.

    If they hadn''t separated eight years ago, Morty would have taken good care of Molly.

    Seeing that Mommy was crying, Michele panicked.

    "Mommy, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you."

    She was seven years old, but she was not tall and too thin due to long-term malnutrition. However,

    even so, she still stretched out her tender little arm to protect Molly. She was a determined and strong

    protector.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Morty''s eyes were filled with tears.

    He squatted down and looked at Michele, saying word by word, "I''m your father."

    Michele was slightly stunned. She turned to look at Molly and saw that Molly nodded. Only then did she

    be nervous.

    In the past, Michele was very repulsive to the word father. After all, Dn gave her a very bad

    impression. But now that she knew that Dn was not her biological father, she did not dwell on that.

    Now that such a handsome man told her that he was her father, Michele was dumbfounded and at a

    loss. Thinking of what she had done just now, she couldn''t help but want to escape.

    Morty, on the other hand, carried Michele over. He could clearly feel that Michele was too skinny.

    This was his daughter!

    His daughter, who should have been the apple of his eye, was now so thin and weak. What exactly was

    he doing as a father?

    If he had investigated before, would he have brought them the sufferings?

    As a man, he felt that he was a failure.

    "Little girl, Daddy is here. No one will bully you in the future."

    "And Mommy, Mommy can''t be bullied either."

    This was the first time Michele felt the warm embrace of a man.

    For so many years, Dn had never hugged her. He either scolded her or hit her. She had once envied

    other children riding on their fathers'' shoulders andughing. She had also had dreams, but what Dn

    gave her were nightmares.

    Now that this man had actually hugged her, and his movement was gentle. She could feel the pity

    Morty had for her. For a moment, she was a little panicked, afraid that she was dreaming.

    Morty felt his daughter trembling in his arms. He thought maybe he hugged her too tight, so he

    hurriedly let go of her and asked, "Did I hurt you?"

    "No."

    Michele looked at Morty in front of her and felt that Daddy was really good-looking, much better than

    Dn.

    Morty actually had a lot to say to Michele. He had never thought that he had a daughter. But as they

    met, his love for her surged and he was touched.

    Right now, he had too many things to ask Molly about, so he could only put Michele down for the time

    being.

    Morty looked behind him and said, "Lucas,e over."

    Only then did Lucas walk in from outside.

    When Morty was told by Femando that he had a seven-year-old daughter, Morty decided to bring

    Lucas here.

    His daughter needed apanying. Lucas, regardless of skill or intelligence, could protect Michele

    when Morty was not with his daughter.

    His daughter had already been found, and he would definitely not let her suffer any harm.

    Lucas originally thought that he could see Daddy and Mommy, but when he heard Femando say that

    Daddy had shamelessly run away with Mommy, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    Ever since he entered the Capital City and studied in the Hill''s, Lucas knew that he seldom had time to

    go back home. It was not easy to meet Daddy and Mommy. But this time, he missed them again.

    Samuel, the calcting man, carelessly lost the chance to see his son. Perhaps he would regret it

    soon.

    Lucas walked in and saw Michele.

    Michele naturally saw Lucas as well.

    What a handsome boy!

    Seeing her daughter staring at Lucas, Morty suddenly smiled, "This is Lucas, the son of Samuel and

    Nicole who saved you. You are of the same age. Can you go out with him for a while? Daddy and

    Mommy want to have a talk."

    Michele did not agree, but turned to look at Molly.

    Seeing Molly nod, Michele left Morty and came to Lucas. She said timidly, "Hello, my name is Michele."

    "Follow me."

    Lucas knew that Michele was the daughter of Morty, so he didn''t give manypliments. He was still

    cool. He turned around and took Michele to the car outside.

    "Do you y games?"

    Lucas didn''t know how to get in touch with girls, especially girls of the same age, so he could only take

    out his phone and asked, which shocked Femando.

    Wasn''t Lucas'' EQ pretty high? Why was he talking in this manner?

    Michele was only slightly stunned, then nodded and said, "Yes."

    "A round?"

    "Alright."

    Michele took Femando''s phone and quickly started the game. Looking at her hand speed, Lucas'' cold

    eyes suddenly narrowed.

    This girl seemed to have some abilities.

 Chapter 1538 Its Called Living by a Woman

    Chapter 1538 It''s Called Living by a Woman

    Michele found Lucas was ncing at her. He looked thoughtfully, but he was not that indifferent as

    before. However, he stared at her like a fox, causing her to be a little nervous. Finally, Michele worked

    up the courage and asked, "Why looking at me?"

    "Do you know how to yputer games?"

    Lucas didn''t know what was going on, but he actually felt that this little girl in front of him should be the

    same as him.

    Perhaps hackers were very sensitive to theirpanions, and there weren''t many people who were so

    fast with their hands. Moreover, he had noticed a small habit of Michele just now, and he always felt

    that he had seen it somewhere before.

    Michele quickly withdrew her eyes and said, "No."

    However, her heart was beating faster.

    Why was Lucas so sharp-eyed?

    She absolutely couldn''t let anyone know that she was a hacker, or else she would bring bad things to

    Mommy.

    Lucas did not force her to admit it, but his attitude was much better than before.

    "Double row?"

    "Alright."

    Michele only hoped that Lucas would quickly move past this topic, as for what to do, it didn''t matter.

    Sure enough, Lucas did not say anything, but started ying with Michele.

    Femando knew Lucas'' strength well, so when he saw that Michele could actually keep up with Lucas,

    he was no longer calm.

    Were all the children so awesome now?

    She was more excellent andpetent than him.

    Lucas naturally noticed Michele''s results, but since he had guessed something, there was no need to

    ask.

    Femando was a little dumbfounded when they finished the match, and both Lucas and Michele got

    good results.

    After ying a game, Lucas already understood Michele''s hand speed and habits. He quit the game,

    which made Michele slightly stunned.

    "You''re not ying anymore? Is it because I''m not ying well?"

    "That''s not true. It''s just a game. Just rx. There''s no need to be obsessed."

    Lucas said indifferently, but it made Michele slightly stunned, and then she had some respect for him.

    At such a young age, he demonstrated great self-control.

    Lucas looked at Michele and frowned slightly.

    "How old are you?"

    "Seven years old."

    "Too short."

    Lucas was a little disdainful.

    Zoe was also seven years old, she was even a head taller than her. How did this girl grow?

    However, thinking that she was the daughter of Morty, Lucas could not help but say, "From tomorrow

    onwards, go jogging with me to strengthen your body."

    Michele was stunned for a moment, but she still nodded.

    Go jogging with a handsome guy?

    It seems good.

    However, Michele immediately thought of a question.

    "Do you live with your daddy?"

    "Yes."

    Lucas replied indifferently.

    Michele immediately revealed a kind of envy. She looked at Femando beside her and moved her body

    towards Lucas.

    Lucas frowned slightly and subconsciously wanted to leave. He did not like to get too close to girls.

    Other than Zoe, there seemed to be no one else.

    Something''s wrong.

    There was one!

    Lucas'' expression darkened when he thought of the arrogant girl who was so bold as to even look at

    his penis.

    That was the greatest humiliation he had ever suffered.

    Michele had been tactful all these years. She originally wanted to approach Lucas to ask if Morty was

    good to get along with, but she did not expect Lucas'' face to suddenly darken. The aura around his

    body also changed, causing Michele to freeze in fear.

    "What''s the matter?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Hearing the soft voice, Lucas finally reacted. Looking at the girl in front of him, he hurriedly said,

    "Nothing. I remember a nasty person."

    "Nasty? Is that me?"

    From the moment Michele remembered, it seemed that no one liked her except Mommy, and Dn

    hated her even more. Now that she heard Lucas'' words, she couldn''t help but lower her head and

    quietly moved a little.

    Although it was just a few small movements, Lucas felt a little guilty.

    "Not you. Do you want to eat macarons? I''ll buy some for you."

    Lucas couldn''t think of any other way to make a girl not angry. He could only think that every time Zoe

    was angry, she would eat and eat. Michele was also a girl. Wasn''t that right?

    Michele immediately raised her head, and a glint shing through her eyes.

    Macarons?

    It seemed delicious, but unfortunately, she had eaten very little since childhood.

    "Your treat?"

    "Yes."

    Lucas nodded.

    Michele was a little conflicted.

    She was not a girl who asked for other people''s food casually, but she really wanted to have a taste.

    Lucas did not know what she was thinking. He directly pulled her hand and said, "Let''s go. There is

    someone selling them across the street. Let''s go buy them together."

    Michele was stunned for a moment, then she looked at Femando.

    Femando wanted to pretend that he couldn''t see it. It was good for these two kids to be together. He

    didn''t want to be the third wheel. However, his duty was to protect them. When he saw Lucas'' gaze

    sweeping over, Femando found that his cold gaze was exactly the same as Samuel''s.

    "Go, go. He''s rich. Isn''t it just a bunch of macarons? You can also treat him to something elseter."

    Femando could understand Michele''s thoughts. She had lived in a different environment since

    childhood, and even if she wanted to have a taste, she didn''t want to owe others a favor.

    Hearing Femando''s words, Michele immediately turned happy.

    "Alright."

    However, Lucas frowned and said, "I''m not used to being treated by girls."

    Michele paused again.

    This little friend didn''t seem to be easy to get along with.

    Femando supported his forehead. With Lucas'' temperament, would he be able to find a wife in the

    future?

    "Habits can be changed."

    Femando persuaded.

    Lucas nced at him and said indifferently, "That''s called living by a woman. However, if you want to

    do that, I won''t stop him."

    With that, Lucas pulled Michele out of the car.

    Femando felt not good.

    What did this little guy mean?

    He said he had lived by a woman?

    Which woman?

    This little guy was not cute at all, just like Samuel.

    Lucas brought Michele out of the car and went to the shop across the street to buy macarons.

    Michele had always been timid. In the past, she had always looked at the shop and ran away. She

    never expected that she would actuallye in today.

    The sweet taste was really good.

    Seeing that Michele was so happy, Lucas couldn''t help but curl his lips.

    "Sir, two bunches of macarons."

    "Alright."

    Lucas paid and found Michele didn''t start tasting the macarons. He asked, "Don''t you like them?"

    "I like it, but I want to leave it to Mommy."

    Michele''s words made Lucas suddenly stunned, and then he said, "We can buy another bunch for your

    mommy."

    "No, thank you. You have already treated me. I can''t let you buy another bunch for my mommy. I''ll treat

    you to something else another day."

    Michele smiled brightly.

    Lucas suddenly felt warm but distressed. He couldn''t help but think of Zoe. At that time, she was still in

    the hospital, but every time she had some delicious food, she would first ask him if he wanted to have a

    taste. Although she usually took all those food, that feeling was warm.

    Girls who cared about others were lovely, weren''t they?

    Lucas'' gaze softened a lot.

    "Then hurry up and go back. It''s gonna melt. It won''t taste good after melting."

    "Alright."

    They happily returned to the vi and were stopped by Femando just as they were about to enter.

    "Sweeties, can we go inter? They haven''t seen each other for eight years. They have a lot to say.

    You guys..."

    "I want to give Mommy the macarons."

    Michele was a little persistent, especially when Lucas said that it would melt in a while, she was in a

    hurry.

    Femando was somewhat embarrassed by Michele''s words.

    Lucas nced at him directly and led Michele to the side.

    When Femando wanted to stop him, Lucas and Michele had already opened the door and entered.

    Femando felt his mind buzzing.

    Lucas was so bold.

    Morty had a lot to say to Molly, and even wanted to hold her in his arms. However, the inexplicable

    sense of distance and strangeness made them speechless, and for a moment, they did not move at all.

    When Molly saw Morty, she was not calm.

    After eight years, this man became more and more calm and charming. He was the focus of everyone''s

    attention. However, she was emaciated and had lost her previous elegance. Moreover, she was now a

    married woman, and there was a huge gap between her and Morty.

    Eight years of time would change some things. She used to be very confident, but now she''s self-

    abased.

    Molly hurriedly lowered her head, restrained her emotions, and said, "I''ll go get you a ss of water."

    "Alright."

    Morty didn''t dare to put too much pressure on her, and he only wanted her to be with him.

    Hearing Molly''s words, his heart almost broke. He hurriedly came over, but he was afraid that his

    excitement would frighten her.

    Now, as long as she could ept him and stay by his side, he would mind nothing.

    He was no longer a seventeen-or eighteen-year-old boy. The things and people he wanted would be

    obtained no matter what happened. But he didn''t want to scare Molly now.

    Molly poured a ss of water for Morty and they sat down. Molly did not know what to say. Basically,

    Morty already knew all the things, so it would be useless for her to say it again. But without saying this,

    Molly did not know what to say.

    They hadn''t seen each other for eight years. Their social circles were different, and they had lost their

    things, so they couldn''t be gathered together anymore.

    Morty had drunk a ss of water. Molly hadn''t thought of what to say to Morty, but she felt very

    awkward, as if it was at her young age.

    "You''re a lot haggard."

    Morty actually didn''t want to say this, but for some reason, he spoke it out. He was so angry that he

    almost pped himself.

    Molly was slightly stunned, and a trace of sadness shed through her eyes.

    Sure enough, she was disliked.

    That''s right. It had been eight years. What kind of woman didn''t he met? She had already grown old,

    hadn''t she?

    "No, that''s not what I meant. I..."

    "You don''t need to say anything, I understand."

    Molly hurriedly interrupted Morty, afraid that she would hear something that would break her heart. At

    this moment, Lucas brought Michele in.

 Chapter 1539 How Shameless

    Chapter 1539 How Shameless

    Michele was worried that Morty might hurt Mommy as Dn did, so she barged into the room, even

    though she knew she might disturb the two inside.

    She was a little scared when Femando tried to stop her. Luckily, Lucas was with her.

    Michele felt that Lucas had an overwhelming presence, and she was relieved with him as if he could

    solve all problems she worried about.

    This was the first time she ever had this kind of feeling. She had always known that no one was as

    reliable as herself, so she has been pretty independent since she was a child. However, when she met

    Lucas, she wanted to rely on him and rx.

    Morty heard the noise. When he saw her daughter holding a box of macarons in her hand, he couldn''t

    help but smile. This feeling was natural, from deep in his heart. He didn''t need to pretend or be

    cautious. He simply wanted to give his daughter all the best things in the world.

    So this was the love a father naturally had for his daughter.

    "Michele, what''s the matter?"

    Morty smiled so warmly that Michele immediately liked that handsome face.

    "Lucas bought me a box of macarons. I want Mommy to try it first."

    Michele was not as scared as she first came in.

    Morty cast a nce at Lucas and was surprised to see that he also had one in his hand.

    Morty remembered that Lucas didn''t like sweet food, but he was a child, after all, so he said nothing

    about it.

    Molly was thrilled. She beckoned Michele over with a wave.

    "Mommy, please try it. It''s so sweet."

    Seeing her daughter''s expectant eyes, Molly was almost moved to tears.

    She nodded and took a bite. "Thank you, my baby."

    "I love you, Mommy."

    Michele turned around and handed it to Morty, "Daddy, would you like to have one, too?"

    "Alright."

    The expression on Molly''s face immediately changed.

    It was all right for her daughter to eat what she had bitten into, but it was awkward for Morty to have it.

    "Wait..."

    Before Molly could stop Morty, he had bitten off one of the macarons. He said to Michele while stroking

    her head, "I have something to discuss with Mommy. Can you go out and y with Lucas for a while?"

    "Alright."

    Michele barged into the room because she was worried about Mommy, but now that Mommy was fine

    and Morty was so gentle, she had no reason to stay. Besides, she really wanted to eat the macarons

    now.

    Lucas said nothing but led Michele out.

    The macaron was so sweet. And Morty felt so delighted.

    He looked at Molly.

    "It was just a macaron. You don''t have to stop me, do you?"

    Morty smiled slightly.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Molly blushed and quickly lowered her head.

    "Michele likes you very much."

    "Of course she likes me. She is my daughter."

    Morty called Michele "daughter" so naturally.

    "Eight years ago, you never thought that she might be my child?"

    The thought that his daughter had been bullied by that bastard Dn for so many years made Morty

    furious. He wished he could tear Dn into pieces.

    Molly was embarrassed and silent for a while.

    Just as expected, he asked her this question.

    "I never thought about it."

    Morty wanted to say something, but seeing Molly''s head getting lower and lower, those words stuck in

    his throat.

    Molly used to be confident and full of energy and would always attract attention. However, she showed

    a sense of inferiority now and intentionally or unintentionally tried not to be noticed.

    It broke Morty''s heart. He whispered, "All these years, I''ve tried to be strong. I''ve kept myself busy. But

    I always think of you at night, so I never feel lonely. Molly, I have never forgotten you. I didn''t look for

    you because I am afraid I might do stupid things. I thought you finally found your happiness as an

    ordinary person. I couldn''t let myself ruin it. I regret not having asked for your information all these

    years."

    "Enough."

    It was heartbreaking for Molly, too.

    They had split up for so many years.

    They had a past, but they never had a chance to be together. However, they had a daughter they both

    loved very much.

    Molly got into a tizzy. Her hands twisted the hem of her clothes like it was a rag.

    It was familiar to Morty. Molly used to do it when she was nervous.

    He suddenlyughed.

    "Alright, I won''t talk about it. From today on, you take care of Michele, and I''ll take care of the rest."

    "Are you leaving now?"

    Molly knew that Morty was busy, but she was suddenly reluctant to let him go.

    Molly was soon aware that she shouldn''t have such feelings for Morty. She scolded herself for being

    shameless.

    Who was her?

    She was Dn''s wife. Although there was no love between her and Dn, they were legally married.

    What was she doing now?

    She was reluctant to part from her ex-boyfriend!

    How shameless she was!

    Molly''s face immediately turned pale.

    "Be careful."

    Morty thought Molly would ask him to stay, but she didn''t. She just asked him to be careful.

    She had changed a lot.

    Morty was no longer a young man. He knew the reason. Although he was indeed rather busy, he

    decided to stay.

    "I want to stay with you and Michele for a few days."

    "What?"

    Molly was a little surprised.

    Morty looked at her cute eyes andughed again.

    "Look at you, Molly. You have to get used to my existence from now on. The moment I heard the news

    of you and Michele, I decided to take care of you forever. I know what you are thinking. You are

    married, but so what? No one can stand in my way."

    Morty was aggressive, but Molly didn''t have the courage she had back then. She had experienced so

    many horrible things.

    She looked at Morty and said seriously, "Morty, you''re the heir to the Hill family now. I don''t deserve to

    be with you. Besides, there are so many people staring at you in secret. If you do something to Dn,

    your efforts might end up in vain."

    "So what? He bullied my love and sold my daughter. If I didn''t do anything, would I still be a man?"

    Morty''s eyes were a little cold.

    "Well, I''ll deal with it. You''ve juste back. You should have a good rest."

    After saying that, he stood up and walked out.

    At this moment, Molly finally realized that Morty was different from before. He showed superior''s

    authority, allowing no disobedience from others. He was more aggressive than before, and she no

    longer had the courage to refute him.

    Lucas watched Michele eating happily outside and smiled slightly. He missed his Mommy a little.

    When Michele said she would like to leave the macarons for her Mommy, Lucas felt a little guilty. He

    had never thought of buying something for his Mommy to eat. He felt that Mommy had everything she

    wanted since her husband was Samuel. But just now, he realized that Samuel could buy things for

    Mommy as a husband, and he also could buy stuff for Mommy as a son.

    Thinking of this, Lucas took out his phone and sent a video request to Nicole.

    Michele was a little surprised.

    Who would such a cold, handsome boy want to make a video call with?

    She could not help bute closer to Lucas.

    Lucas noticed, but he thought it was OK. Nicole answered the phone after a while.

    "Baby! Do you miss Mommy?"

    Nicole was eating a mango, and Samuel followed behind with a napkin and a bag in his hand, which

    was quite amusing.

    Lucas looked rxed.

    "Mommy, I missed you. Why did you leave with Samuel? I finally came here with Morty, but you had

    left. I''m so disappointed."

    Nicole was a little shocked as Lucas was usually umunicative. However, Nicole felt sorry when

    she heard that her son was disappointed.

    "Why didn''t you call Mommy in advance? If I knew you woulde, I wouldn''t have left."

    "What are you talking about? You have toe out with me whether that brates or not. Nicole, we

    two are traveling. Why do you want the third wheel?"

    Samuel was unhappy when Nicole said she would stay for Lucas.

    Lucas'' mouth twisted slightly.

    Was there a Daddy who would say such things to his son?

    Samuel was probably the only one who had always said such shameless things to his son, not to

    mentionpeting with him for Mommy.

    "Samuel, isn''t it you who made the third wheel?"

    Samuel was embarrassed as he couldn''t find suitable words to retort his son at the moment.

    Nicoleughed out loud.

    The father and son always tried to score off each other when they met as if they were enemies in their

    previous lives.

    "Alright, stop arguing with my son. Go over there and buy me some more pitaya. It looks delicious."

    Nicole pointed to the stall nearby.

    Samuel knew that his wife wanted to talk with his son alone. Although he and Lucas always argued, he

    cared about his son. So he obediently left.

    Seeing Samuel had left, Lucas said with a smile, "Mommy, you look more beautiful than Ist saw you."

    "Thank you, baby. Mommy has to stay young for you. When someday you bring your girlfriend home, I

    can''t let my wrinkly face embarrass you. Am I right?"

    Nicole teased Lucas. She had seen Michele behind his son.

    Lucas immediately flushed.

    "Mommy, what are you talking about? I''m only seven years old."

    "Well, you are not a little boy anymore. In ancient times, boys and girls had to sit at different tables

    when they were seven years old, which means..."

    "Mommy, where do you n to go? Will you stay in Country Y?"

    Lucas hurriedly changed the topic. He didn''t know what kind of ridiculous words Mommy would say in

    the next moment.

    Even if he was precocious, would it be too early to talk about girlfriend now?

    Interrupted by her son, Nicole forgot what she was going to say next. She nodded and answered,

    "Maybe. It depends on your daddy. Why are you asking?"

 Chapter 1540 Can I Refuse?

    Chapter 1540 Can I Refuse?

    "It''s fine. I want to buy you something to eat. If you are here in the following days, I''ll send it here."

    Lucas'' words instantly moved Nicole.

    "Does my son want to buy me food? How touching!"

    Samuel came back just in time and felt a little depressed when he heard Nicole.

    ''In this society, not only should I keep the men outside away from my wife, but should I also keep away

    my son?''

    "There''s no need for you to buy anything. Didn''t all your moneye from me? Your mommy has me. I

    will buy her anything she likes."

    When Samuel uttered those words, Nicole immediately got annoyed.

    "Don''t discourage my son!"

    "I''m telling the truth. You''re my wife. Can''t I buy you anything you want? Why do you feel touched by

    him?"

    Nicole could feel Samuel''s jealousy in his words.

    Lucas was even more depressed than Samuel.

    ''Look, it''s not that I don''t want to buy delicious food for Mommy. It''s all my jealous daddy''s fault. What

    can I do?''

    "I used my money. I earned it myself."

    Lucas dered this.

    "You brat, how do you have the ability to earn money?"

    Samuel did not believe it, and he felt obligated to suppress Lucas'' desire to buy anything for Nicole.

    Otherwise, if Lucas bought too much for Nicole, he might be the most important man in her heart!

    Lucas exined angrily, "I have a sry now. Morty has enrolled me in the army, and I am getting a

    sry."

    "What? Why didn''t he tell me about this?"

    Samuel was unhappy.

    "There are many things you don''t know."

    Lucas didn''t bother to talk to him and turned to Nicole, "Mommy, don''t forget to take the express

    deliveryter."

    "Sure."

    Nicole felt warm. Most people believed that daughters cared more about their mother than sons, but

    Nicole didn''t think so. Sons were also loving and caring, weren''t they?

    Seeing that Lucas had hung up the phone and Nicole was still holding the phone with a happy face,

    Samuel felt more aggrieved.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ''A son has grabbed Nicole''s attention from me. If my four children put on good words to herter, do I

    still have a position in Nicole''s heart?''

    He regretted having four children.

    "He hung up the phone. Didn''t he just want to buy you something to eat? Didn''t I buy you a lot more?

    Why didn''t you treat me so well?"

    Samuel''s heart was full of jealousy.

    Nicole wanted tough.

    "How can it be the same? This is the first time my son wants to buy something for me seriously. What

    are you jealous of? Are you still a child?"

    "Yes."

    Now, Samuelpletely threw away his public image. Competing for favor was the most important

    thing now.

    Nicole suddenly felt Samuel was cute.

    After hanging up the phone, Lucas ced an order online and booked a box of mangoes for Nicole.

    ''Mommy likes mangoes very much. Our family, except her, are all allergic to mangoes, so nobody will

    eat them up secretly.''

    ''What a good idea!''

    The corner of Lucas'' lips curled up slightly after his order was finished.

    Michele watched as Lucas did it and couldn''t help feeling envious.

    "Your rtionship with your daddy is really good."

    "Yes."

    Although Lucas often argued with Samuel, he did not deny that his rtionship with Samuel was good.

    Michele lowered her eyes.

    "Is this what having a biological daddy feels like?"

    Lucas was slightly stunned.

    "Everyone gets along with his father differently. Perhaps Morty will be better to you. Don''t think too

    much. Let''s y a few more games in the car."

    "Sure."

    Michele followed Lucas into the car, and Morty came out from it.

    Femando hurriedly walked over at the sight of Morty.

    "What are you going to do? Molly can''t follow you back to Capital City now. The marriage arranged by

    Mr. Hill will be announced in a few days. Both families have decided. If she returns..."

    "Do you mean I should leave them alone?"

    Morty''s heart sank. Hearing Femando''s words, he put on a cold face.

    Femando knew that Morty would never abandon Molly, but when he thought of Morty''s current position,

    he had to say, "Think about your identity. Molly is Dn''s wife after all. Whether you want to or not, if

    you go too far, someone will impeach you for coveting another man''s wife."

    "Why should I care about their opinions? What is my identity?"

    Morty''s suppressed anger suddenly erupted.

    "In the past, because of my identity, I had to push her away. To protect her, I watched helplessly as she

    married someone else. What did she end up like? And what about me? Every time I dreamed in the

    middle of the night these years, I saw our past. Now you mentioned my identity again. If I had been

    with her back then, I might have been happier than I am now. Eight years... We missed eight years.

    How many eight years do we have for life? Did you see my daughter? Think about the difference

    between her and Lucas!"

    Femando felt ufortable. He knew how Morty was feeling.

    "Morty, it''s just a suggestion. If you really want to do something, I will follow you."

    Morty''s nerve was somewhat eased after the outburst of his emotions.

    "I''ll kill him!"

    Morty''s eyes shed with a cold light.

    Those who dared to hurt his woman and abuse his daughter would have to pay a heavy price. In the

    past, he didn''t know it, so he didn''t teach them a lesson, but now that he knew, he would definitely not

    tolerate it.

    "But..."

    Femando wanted to say that with so many people watching Morty, his every move would be noticed. If

    he killed Dn now, he would have to pay a heavy price. However, Femando knew Morty well. Morty

    would not give up if Dn didn''t die.

    Morty knew what Femando was thinking. Then he took a deep breath and said, "I''ll call Sam. He is the

    only suitable one to do this."

    Femando suddenlyughed.

    Samuel was unconcerned, so naturally, no one would keep an eye on him. Moreover, he had donated a

    lot of money to the research institutes not long ago. Even though Aron had scruples about Samuel, he

    had to temporarily withdraw all the surveince personnel from Samuel''s side. Therefore, Samuel was

    the most suitable person to help Morty.

    "Samuel will curse you."

    Morty couldn''t help butugh when he thought of what Samuel would behave then.

    "It''s fine. At most, I''ll marry my daughter to his son."

    Femando chuckled.

    When Samuel received the call from Morty, he regretted clicking on the answer button. He should have

    turned off the phone.

    ''They just don''t want me to have a peaceful life with my dear wife!''

    "No way!"

    Samuel refused.

    "Then I''ll have to consider whether or not Lucas should take his annual leave for special training,"

    Morty threatened.

    "Morty, you bastard!"

    Samuel never thought that one day he would be threatened because of Lucas.

    He snapped angrily, "Can you not take revenge for my kindness? If it weren''t for my wife and me, you

    wouldn''t have known how Molly is going, and how could you know that you have a daughter?"

    Morty''s heart sank again, but he still said, "Yeah, that''s why you have to help me. You can''t let your

    kindness stop there, right? The fewer people know about this, the better. Dn saw youst time, and

    you can convince him that you are Molly''s man. Anyway, he can''t win against you."

    Samuel wanted to whine.

    "Mr. Morty, do you think Dn is an idiot? Besides, Jeffrey knows about this. If I hurt Dn, Jeffrey

    might..."

    "The Hawk family will be crushed in an hour. As for Jeffrey, since he dares to plot against me, he

    should be prepared for my revenge."

    Morty''s voice was icy cold.

    Although Samuel had expected that the Hawk family would be finished, he did not expect that Morty

    would make it happen so soon. He did not even hesitate at all.

    "ir''s grandfather is still in the hospital. Isn''t it proper to destroy the Hawk family now? Besides,

    ir..."

    "Hasn''t ir been expelled from the Hawk family? Don''t think that I don''t know what his grandfather

    thinks. He wants to exchange his family for ir''s future. Since we all knew it, I shouldn''t have any

    scruples about him. Moreover, even if his life can be saved after the operation, he might not be able to

    breathe after the Hawk family is ruined. That old fox should have nned everything when he provoked

    me."

    Before Samuel could finish his words, Morty interrupted him.

    He just pointed it out without any scruple.

    Speaking of it, what else could Samuel say? He just regretted saving Michele''s child, or else he

    wouldn''t have been involved in such a hassle.

    "Can I refuse?"

    "No way. You will stay here to travel, so why don''t you settle it during this period. Besides, this is

    Steven''s area. It''s hard to say whether you should do it in person. Why are you so aggrieved?"

    Morty''s straightforward words made Samuelugh angrily.

    "Mr. Morty, you''re indeed scheming. You even took Steven into your n? I''ll tell him about it and

    persuade him to join forces with the foreign enemies to kill you! Believe it or not."

    "If I die, no one can protect you anymore. Besides, do you have the heart to do that?"

    Morty''s shameless tone annoyed Samuel.

    Samuel retorted angrily, "How can''t I have the heart to kill you? You are not my wife."

    "But I''m your brother."

    After saying that, Morty hung up the phone.

    Samuel listened to the beeps of the phone and said angrily, "Fuck! I''ll break up with you soon!"

    Nicole felt that Samuel''s temper got worse after he retired from the army. Moreover, he wasn''t as

    respectful to Morty as before. Now they got along well like brothers. Nicole wondered whether this was

    good or not. She was just worried that Samuel was truly annoyed with Morty.

    "What will you do? Although Dn is not a capable man and the Bell family is not powerful anymore, I

    don''t think it is that simple."

    "Do you also feel it?"

    Samuel sighed and added, "I expected it, so I wanted to take you back before Morty came. But after so

    many things, I didn''t expect that this hassle would be thrown at me still. Why don''t we turn off our

    phones and leave without caring about them? Let''s buy a ticket to travel somewhere else right away."

    Nicole looked at Samuel''s innocent smile and didn''t have the heart to discourage him, but she didn''t

    want to embarrass herself at the airport with Samuel. So she reminded him, "Since Mr. Morty

    mentioned it, do you think you can leave this ce so easily? Besides, he might have called Mr.

    Bradford long ago."

    Samuel was immediately depressed.

 Chapter 1541 It Is Her!

    Chapter 1541 It Is Her!

    "Can''t you let me at least imagine it?"

    Nicole was amused.

    She knew that Samuel wanted to spend some rxing time with her, but sometimes he had to solve

    some problems even when they were away. Moreover, Tim was nowhere to be found now. The person

    who poisoned the Masons with bugs wasn''t found out yet. Their enemies were hiding in the dark,

    waiting tounch an attack. The peace they enjoyed now would end in no time.

    Nicole and Samuel couldn''t be free from this shit.

    She gently patted Samuel''s shoulder and whispered, "I''m afraid Morty is determined to bring Molly and

    Michele back to Capital City. But I heard that his father has already decided on a candidate for his

    bride. There will be another tension once they are back."

    "It''s inevitable, but Morty might stay here for another two days."

    Samuel knew Morty best, and so he knew that he couldn''t stay out of it. But thest thing he wanted

    was to give up the chance to stay with Nicole, so he suggested, "Maybe I can call Steven for help."

    Nicole said, "Steven is very busy right now. He may not be able to get involved too much, but he may

    be able to help us restrict those people''s freedom."

    Her words made Samuel smile.

    "That''s right. Let''s enjoy our trip first. We still have another day, right? This tour group seems fine. We

    can talk about itter."

    "Okay."

    Nicole didn''t mind.

    Samuel called Steven and asked him to help restrict the freedom of the Bells.

    Steven was aggrieved and said, "You''re really good at keeping me busy. Do you have to ask me to deal

    with an ordinary family? I am not the boss of a gangster."

    "Well, you''re the only person I know in Country Y. Besides, you''re one of my best buddies. Who else

    can I turn to?" said Samuel.

    "Yeah, I''m so ''lucky'' to be your buddy."

    Steven hung up without waiting for Samuel''s response.

    Samuel found Steven''s words quite familiar.

    After thinking for a while, he remembered them to be the words he said to Morty. They all thought alike.

    No wonder they could be friends.

    Samuel did not feel guilty at all and went sightseeing with Nicole after hanging up.

    Nicole was having a good time. She had taken part in all the activities she hadn''t had the chance to try

    before. She felt sweet and happy when she was boating on theke with Samuel.

    She took a lot of photos and short videos with her phone then posted them.

    Having seen these photos and videos, Zoe admired the carefree life of Nicole very much.

    She sent a text to Nicole, which said, "Mommy, don''t make me envy anymore! Otherwise, I will ask

    Uncle Ernesto to book a flight for me ande find you immediately. So please be more low-key,

    unless you want me to interrupt the romantic time between you and Daddy."

    When Nicole saw the text, she instantly shielded Zoe from reading her posts.

    Zoe immediately found out that she was shielded.

    She was so sad about this.

    Nicole didn''t care if her daughter was sad or not. She and Samuel went to see ady boy performance

    in the border area.

    Thosedy boys were even better looking than real women, making Nicole extremely surprised.

    She asked, "Are they reallydy boys? Can I touch them?"

    Samuel was jealous.

    He said in an upset tone, "Are you serious?"

    Nicole felt a chill because of his cold voice and hurriedly chuckled and said, "I was just thinking."

    "Don''t you think about it! Besides, are they better looking than me?"

    Whatever Nicole answered, Samuel would not be pleased. Therefore, she chose to avoid the question.

    "It''s iparable. How can your handsomeness bepared with these performers'' kitsch beauty."

    "Cut the crap, let''s go!"

    Samuel had no interest in this kind of thing. If it wasn''t for Nicole''s insistence oning, he wouldn''t

    havee with her. He had already spoiled her by allowing her toe. She would have gone too far

    if she touched them.

    "What is she going to do after touching them? Sleeping with them?" Samuel thought to himself?

    ...

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was a stupid idea to let Nicolee here.

    When Nicole heard that Samuel wanted to leave, she quickly tugged at Samuel''s sleeve pitifully and

    said, "Come on, let''s stay for a while. The tour guide said that there will be a wonderful performance

    Samuel said beside her ear, "I''ll show you whatever you want to see when we get back to the hotel."

    "What?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    ''Does he know how to perform as ady boy?

    If he did, that is really impressive.''

    However, she did not dare to ask now. She was carried away before she could continue to ask Samuel

    to stay a little longer. She could hear women screaming and people paying for touching thedy boys

    or checking if they were real.

    Nicole was so envious.

    If she had known this, she wouldn''t have brought Samuel with her. She couldn''t be more upset.

    Samuel seemed to be able to see through Nicole''s thoughts and became even angrier.

    "I''m warning you, don''t watch these kitsch shows anymore. Or you''d better watch out."

    Nicole pouted and did not say a word.

    Sometime in the future, she woulde back and experience it alone. She wouldn''t be under his

    watch then.

    While she was nning in her mind, she was carried out of the performance hall and back to the tour

    bus by Samuel.

    The bus driver was a little surprised to see them for it was way before the due time and no one else

    hade back yet.

    "Why are you here? It''s time for the show."

    "My wife is having a stomachache, so we give up watching the show ande back to take a rest."

    Samuel lied without hesitation, and Nicole despised him so much.

    "Well, I don''t even know that I have a stomachache." she thought.

    ...

    She pinched Samuel''s back where the driver couldn''t see her movement. She didn''t let go until she

    saw that Samuel frowned and said, "Honey, I''m not feeling well. I may feel better if I can have

    something delicious."

    Seeing her behave so childishly, the only thing Samuel could do was to sigh and say, "What do you

    want to eat?"

    ...

    Samuel felt that Nicole was bing more and more like Zoe. She had tasted all kinds of snacks and

    fruits since they began to travel.

    He would like to let her enjoy whatever food she wanted if it wasn''t for her bad digesting. He didn''t want

    her to fall ill again. But Samuel decided not to stop her now that she was so happy.

    Nicole saw a cheesecake seller not far away and said, "I want to eat cheesecake."

    "Wait on the bus. I''ll go get one for you."

    Samuel put her in her seat and got off the bus.

    Among the crowd, she could easily recognize him. He was always the most outstanding one. She

    couldn''t keep the smile off her face.

    She felt as if she had be the young girl who was madly in love with Samuel again. She had never

    felt better.

    Nicole stopped looking at him before it turned spooky. She looked through the posts and was even

    more pleased when she saw her posts were liked by many people.

    Suddenly, she heard an unbearable, ear-piercing sound of car tires rubbing against the ground.

    She looked around to find where the sound came from and saw a Bentley running amok as if it was

    chasing someone.

    "Chasing others in a Bentley. This guy must be rich." Nicole thought.

    Nicole was about to look down at her phone again when she suddenly realized that the person being

    chased was a bit like Evelyn.

    "But Evelyn can''t be here, can she?" she thought.

    ...

    She wasn''t sure.

    It had been many days since Tim called herst time. And she hadn''t received any news about Evelyn

    and the Mason family all this time.

    "If that''s her, why is she here?" Nicole thought worriedly.

    Nicole immediately stood up and said to the driver, "Sir, would you please tell my husband I''ll be right

    back when he returns? Thanks a lot."

    Nicole jumped out of the bus and ran towards the person who looked like Evelyn.

    They moved so fast that Nicole couldn''t catch up on foot. Therefore, she rented a car and drove

    towards them immediately.

    The driver of the Bentley seemed to be deliberately ying with Evelyn. Every time he came close to

    Evelyn, he would make his car brake sharply. The ear-piercing sound made when braking caused a lot

    of mental pressure on the person being chased.

    Nicole was still doubting whether that person was Evelyn or not until the person fell on the corner.

    Nicole saw her face clearly and was confirmed that this person was indeed Evelyn.

    "It is her!" Nicole wondered, "But why has she be so thin?"

    ...

    Nicole was a little confused, but she did not hesitate and directly drove towards the Bentley.

    The driver of the Bentley didn''t expect that he would be crashed into by another car, so he was not

    prepared and directly hit on the billboard by the roadside.

    Nicole did not dare to waste another minute. She immediately elerated the car while the Bentley

    was stuck and drove in front of Evelyn.

    She quickly opened the car door and shouted, "Get in!"

    Evelyn was slightly surprised when she saw Nicole. However, the Bentley had started again. She didn''t

    have time to consider it and jumped into the car.

    Nicole stepped on the elerator again after Evelyn got in the car. However, her car was just an

    ordinary one and was not as fast as a Bentley. The distance between them was gradually shortened.

    "How can we get rid of it?" Nicole thought anxiously.

    However, to her surprise, Evelyn pulled out a gun, opened the window, and shot at the Bentley.

    The impact of street shooting was very great, and the entire street became panicked and noisy. Nicole

    was also shocked, but she didn''t have time to ask.

    Evelyn behaved so differently from her image in Nicole''s memory that Nicole thought if she had saved

    the wrong person. She heard Evelyn say in a low voice, "Nicole, there''s a church on the right and you

    can get off there. They want me. If you stay, you''ll get yourself in trouble."

    Nicole was touched. Under this circumstance, what Evelyn thought was to keep her away from trouble.

    She remembered that Evelyn was suffering from depression because of what happened between her

    and Tim. Other women would hate and curse her, but Evelyn considered her even in such a dangerous

    situation.

    "Evelyn!"

    "Hurry up and do as I say. I can''t win you much time. You can''t be here on your own. Is Samuel

    around? Please go get Samuel and save Tim. He''s at this address!"

    Evelyn hurriedly handed a note to Nicole. She had escaped to save Tim. Alone, she was too weak and

    her chance to save him sessfully was small. But God had heard her pray and let her run into Nicole.

    No matter why they were here, as long as Nicole and Samuel could help, Tim would have a chance to

    be free.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    They soon arrived at the entrance of the church. Evelyn gave Nicole her gun and opened the door on

    Nicole''s side. Regardless of whether Nicole was happy or not, she pushed her out of the car.

    She didn''t push Nicole hard, and the car had lowered the speed. Able as Nicole, she could keep herself

    safe when she fell off the car.

 Chapter 1542 Theyre Still Late

    Chapter 1542 They''re Still Late

    When she was pushed down by Evelyn, Nicole subconsciously made a protective gesture. By the time

    she reacted, Evelyn''s car had left.

    Looking at the pistol in her hand, Nicole was very worried.

    Was this Evelyn''s self-defense weapon?

    Now that Evelyn had given her the gun, how would Evelyn protect herself?

    Nicole still didn''t know who was driving the Bentley. But if Evelyn was caught at this time, something

    bad would happen.

    Nicole didn''t have time to think of anything else as she quickly ran into the church beside her and

    called Samuel.

    "Samuel, help me."

    Samuel happened toe back and didn''t see Nicole. The driver told Samuel that she ran out when

    gunshots were heard. Samuel was afraid that Nicole would be in trouble, so he hurriedly ran over the

    ce where the gunshots sounded. However, he received a call from Nicole at this time.

    "Nicole? Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine, but Evelyn might be in trouble. I saw her. Someone who drove a Bentley was chasing her.

    The license te is XXXXXX. Stop that car!"

    Nicole didn''t have friends or rtives in Country Y, but Samuel did.

    Wasn''t this Steven''s territory?

    Samuel could only rely on Steven to stop the car.

    When he heard Evelyn''s name, Samuel knew why Nicole ran out regardless of dangers. Fortunately,

    Nicole had memorized the license te number.

    "Okay, I''ll do it. Where are you? I''ll go find you."

    Nicole sent Samuel a location.

    Samuel quickly called Steven.

    "What do you want me to do this time? I should be here to serve you, shouldn''t I?"

    Steven had been busy all morning. Seeing Samuel''s call, Steven was so angry that he even wanted to

    throw his phone away.

    However, Samuel did not have time to argue with him. Samuel quickly said, "Help me stop a car! A

    Bentley! The license te number is XXXXX. I am on the Riverside Road now."

    "Alright."

    Samuel''s tone was very anxious. Steven knew that Samuel would not stop a car for no reason. So

    something must have happened.

    Steven quickly gave the order. Samuel had arrived at where Nicole was.

    "Nicole."

    "I''m here."

    Nicole came out of the church. Her knee was a little scratched, and her arm was stained by a trace of

    blood, which worried Samuel.

    "I need a car."

    Samuel quickly bought a car from the man nearby. To ensure the performance, he chose a BMW.

    Samuel paid ten thousand higher than the market price, so the seller made the deal happily.

    Samuel went to a nearby pharmacy to buy some tincture for Nicole.

    Nicole did not care about this, but said anxiously, "We have wasted too much time here. Evelyn asked

    us to save Tim. This is the address."

    Only then did Nicole remember the note that Evelyn had given her.

    Samuel took the note and whispered, "Even if you want to save Tim, you have to treat your wound first.

    Otherwise, you will get infected."

    "But..."

    "I know that you are in a hurry to save them. I also know that they are in danger now. But Nicole, I am

    more worried about you. You are not allowed to go anywhere until you have treated your wounds."

    Samuel was a little angry and his words were harsh, but Nicole did not take it seriously.

    She knew Samuel very well.

    She watched as Samuel untied his sleeves and cor because of the anxiety. The sweat oozed out

    from his neck and head reminded her of Samuel''s worries.

    Nicole suddenly whispered, "I didn''t ignore myself. When I saw that it was Evelyn, I brought the gun

    you gave me. But Evelyn gave me her gun. This might be herst thing to defend herself. Furthermore,

    we don''t know what happened to them. That''s why I..."

    "I understand. I don''t me you. I just feel sorry for your injuries."

    Samuel sighed and treated Nicole''s wound before driving towards the address given by Nicole.

    However, on the way, Nicole and Samuel were silent.

    This was the route to Dn''s house.

    Could Dn get involved in the matter?

    The car finally stopped in the alley behind Dn''s house.

    Nicole and Samuel nced at each other. At this time, Steven also called.

    "We have stopped the car, but the men inside injured two policemen and escaped. However, the owner

    of the car has been under investigation. Who exactly is it?"

    Samuel could not exin much to Steven, so he could only say, "I''ll exinter. Help me find a

    woman first. I''ll send you the photos. I hope that you can find her."

    With that, Samuel sent Evelyn''s photo to Steven.

    Steven hurriedly went to investigate while Samuel and Nicole got off the car.

    Dn and his family members were controlled by Steven. They were currently at home. Nicole could

    still hear Dn''s curse in the back alley, as well as Cierra''sfort.

    They had thought that they could finish the trip and then follow the instructions of Morty to deal with

    Dn. They didn''t expect to meet Evelyn on the way. It was so close to the ce where Tim was

    imprisoned. Therefore, they were destined not to be able to finish the trip.

    Nicole sighed. Samuel pulled her back and whispered, "There are no footsteps here. I suspect we''re

    "Really? Let''s go in and take a look."

    "Alright."

    Samuel and Nicole entered the room one after another.

    It was a slum here. So the houses were all small bungalows, and the doors weren''t strong. Now that

    the door was offtch, no one knew what was going on inside.

    Samuel pulled Nicole behind him and gently pushed open the door. It was quiet inside, and it also

    tensed up their nerves.

    Nicole loaded her pistol and was ready to attack at any time.

    There were a lot of stic bags and takeout boxes in the courtyard. It seemed that there were a lot of

    people here or that a few people lived here for a long time.

    Nicole''s eyes darkened slightly.

    It has been a long time since Tim calledst time. Did it mean that Tim had been controlled since he

    calledst time?

    Had Tim been imprisoned here these days?

    But what was going on with Evelyn?

    Questions shed through Nicole''s mind, but she couldn''t find any specific clues.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes, held Nicole''s hand, and walked around the takeout boxes slowly.

    The door inside was also partly opened.

    After Samuel pushed open the door, Nicole quickly raised her pistol and walked in, but there was no

    one inside.

    This was a four-room house with a few doors in the middle. There was no decoration or furniture. It was

    empty, and it did not look like a long-term residence.

    There was no one in every room, and Nicole''s heart quickly sank.

    Sure enough, they were stillte.

    Perhaps from the moment Evelyn escaped, the other party had arranged to evacuate, but no one knew

    where they had moved.

    While Nicole was in bad mood, Samuel came to a wider room outside. He found some bloodstains

    here. Although it was dark and seemed to have dried up, the number of blood stains was quiterge. It

    could be seen that Tim was probably injured.

    ording to Tim''s skill, very few people could harm him, and he would also try his best to send

    information to Samuel for help. But these days, Samuel and Nicole didn''t receive any messages at all.

    Was the other party that powerful?

    Or did something happen to Tim?

    At thought of this possibility, Samuel subconsciously looked at Nicole, in fear that she would think too

    much when she saw it. He hurriedly stood up and said, "Let''s go ask Dn. This ce is not far from

    his home. Perhaps he will know about this family."

    Nicole nodded and followed Samuel out of the house, but a trace of worry shed through her eyes.

    She saw the dried-up blood, but she didn''t say anything, because she saw the worries in Samuel''s

    eyes. But what Samuel could think of, Nicole would think of it as well.

    When they arrived at the entrance of Dn''s house, someone stopped them.

    Samuel took out a finger ring and the man immediately respectfully said.

    "Mr. Green, I didn''t know it was you."

    "I want to go in. Guard this entrance. No one is allowed toe in."

    Samuel said coldly.

    "Yes."

    Nicole followed Samuel inside and asked in surprise, "Where did you get that ring?"

    "Steven gave it to us. Before he returned, he gave one to each of the other three of us. Each of them

    has a different color. He said that we could use this finger ring in Country Y if we met troubles, which

    meant that he lent his power to us."

    Samuel did not hide anything from Nicole. Although this was a secret of him and his other three friends,

    Nicole was his woman and she had the right to know.

    Nicole was somewhat envious.

    Samuel had a good rtionship with the other three. But now it was all thanks to Steven''s influence.

    Samuel and Nicole walked into the room, only to see the Bells being imprisoned in a room like a pigsty.

    It was so crowded that it was difficult for them to find a ce to stand. Dn immediately became

    angry at the sight of Samuel.

    "I knew it is you! Damn it! Where did you take Molly and that little bastard? And you''re still keeping my

    family under arrest. Who are you? What do you want to do?"

    Samuel''s eyes became cold and he directly kicked Dn''s shoulder.

    Dn was not strong as before. After being kicked by Samuel, he took a few steps back and instantly

    crashed into the wall. He moaned in pain.

    Cierra saw that her son was injured again, so she just went forward and tried to make a fuss.

    "You dare to hit my son? Somebody help me! He is the murderer! Molly''s lover ising to kill us."

    Cierra shouted loudly, which surprised Nicole.

    Was this the scene of a rude fishwife''s screaming?

    However, Cierra had been a noblewoman from arge family. Was it really good for her to roll around

    like a shrew?

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Samuel also couldn''t stand it. He had always been straightforward in dealing with such a person.

    "Tie her up and find something to plug her mouth. If I hear another syble from her, I''ll cut Dn alive."

 Chapter 1543 What Am I Doing

    Chapter 1543 What Am I Doing

    Hearing that Samuel was going to kill her son, Cierra did not dare to say anything else.

    Samuel finally stopped giving Cierra a dirty look after she shut up.

    Kicked by Samuel, Dn felt bad for he hadn''t recovered from the injury thest time. That being the

    case, Dn glowered at Samuel as if he wanted to kill him.

    Since thest time he saw Samuel, Dn had felt that his face was vaguely familiar. Now he finally

    remembered who he was.

    As a member of one of the big families of the Seapolis City in the past, Dn should have known

    Samuel. However, after all these years of underss life, he had forgotten a lot about the posh life in

    the past. He had been thinking about who Samuel was for the past few days and now he finally knew

    who he was.

    "Samuel, you bully. What if I expose what you''ve done to me on the inte? Aren''t you afraid?"

    It was the era of technology and the inte. No matter who you were and how much wealth you

    possessed, people could know what you had done at once if you did anything evil.

    Dn red at Samuel, his eyes open wide, but he thought Samuel wouldn''t really kill him.

    Samuel sneered. The guards beside him immediately moved over two stools, one for Nicole and

    another for Samuel.

    Samuel flicked the dust off his sleeve and said coldly, "What made you think that I would give you that

    chance?"

    Right.

    Dn realized that he could expose it, but he couldn''t do it right under his nose.

    A glimmer of hope that had just lit up in his mind disappeared.

    However, Dn didn''t give up. He turned to Nicole for help.

    "Mrs. Green, that bitch, Molly, is a mistress. Do you really want your husband to take her back? Her

    child willpete with your children for the Greens'' wealth."

    All women care about that. Moreover, Dn believed that Samuel and Nicole must have had children

    over the past eight years.

    Nicole knew that Morty didn''t want others to know who Michele''s biological father was. That''s why he

    let Samuele here. So, whether she was happy with it, she had to help Morty cover up the truth.

    That meant she had to lie to the outside world that Molly was Samuel''s mistress.

    Nicole thought, ''Fuck! What am I doing now?''

    Nicole felt ufortable. She said angrily to Dn.

    "The Green family has so much money. We don''t care about that. If it is really Samuel''s child, I will be

    nice to her."

    Although Nicole said as if she was tolerant, she felt disgusted with it. If Molly was really Samuel''s

    mistress, she might have tortured her to death, let alone raised her child.

    Nicole definitely was not a tolerant woman.

    It seemed like Dn had never thought that Nicole would say like this. He was stunned at the moment.

    Samuel didn''t want to waste his time listening to him. He winked at his people and someone grabbed

    Dn and forced him to kneel down in front of Samuel.

    Dn was extremely humiliated.

    He felt that he was an abject valet and Samuel was a proud king. What humiliated Dn most was that

    Samuel was the one who gave him a cuckold. Although he was impotent, at least Molly was his wife at

    the moment.

    "What do you want?"

    "Sign it."

    Samuel threw the divorce agreement to Dn.

    Morty had already prepared it and then Samuel printed it out. Since he had to solve both problems, he

    decided to finish it altogether.

    Dn frowned when he saw the paper.

    "Divorce? You want me to divorce her? No way! I will never let her go! Even if I died, I would take her to

    hell with me!"

    "Then you die. If so, she will be a widow. She can also marry some other guy."

    Samuel didn''t care a bit about his death.

    Dn was stunned for a moment before realizing that the man in front of him was with the paramount

    power in the Seapolis City. However, it was in the Country Y, he dared not!

    "Here is the Country Y! Samuel, do you think it''s the Seapolis City? You have to abide by thews

    here!"

    Samuel sneered.

    Samuel really didn''t want to talk with him anymore, but he had a lot to ask him now, otherwise, he really

    would wring his neck.

    Nicole looked at Dn with pity. She shook her head and said, "Dn, are you insane after all these

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    years of underss life? In the past, you were also a member of a big family. Didn''t you do anything

    against thew? Just have a second thought."

    Hearing this, Dn recalled the time before eight years.

    Although it was like something that happened in another life, the memory still came back into his mind.

    Yes, it''s money.

    With money, you could do anything.

    Dn''s face suddenly turned pale.

    He looked at the divorce agreement. For all the glum look on his face, he didn''t speak anything more.

    Nicole knew that Samuel was not patient. Afraid that Dn would irritate him, she said, "Actually,

    divorce will be helpful to you and your family."

    Dn raised his head and stared at Nicole.

    Nicole continued, "Although all of the Bells are not friendly to Molly and Michele, they didn''t go too far.

    You are the culprit. If you''re a man, sign the agreement and your family will survive. At most, you''ll bear

    all the punishment. The rest of your family can still live a good life. But if you don''t sign it, think about

    what will happen to you. You know Samuel. He definitely will take Molly back home, and as an

    unmarried girl. Then you have to die and the Bells that know the truth will no longer have a peaceful

    life. Although not all of them would be killed, your parents cannot avoid it. The others may be

    imprisoned for life. It means the Bell family will be finished. "

    Nicole didn''t mean to scare him. The one behind all these was Morty. If Dn did not cooperate, it was

    inevitable. As cruel as Morty, he would kill all of the Bell family.

    Dn couldn''t help but shiver.

    Only now did he realize what person he had provoked.

    Eight years ago, when he was still a member of a prosperous family, he was told not to provoke the

    four young masters in the Seapolis City. It was said that they had people in high positions.

    Now, it seemed that it was true.

    Although he was still in anger and didn''t want to give in, Dn weighed up the pros against cons

    quickly.

    Since the moment Molly was discovered by Samuel, none of them belonged to him.

    However, Dn was still filled with grievance when he recalled everything that had happened eight

    years ago.

    "We didn''t do anything wrong! I asked to marry Molly back then, but if Molly didn''t agree, I would never

    force her to do so. The fact is that she agreed. So why do you let me and my family take all these? We

    used to be a prosperous family. Samuel, it was you who destroyed our family."

    "No, the person who destroyed your family is Jeffrey, the head of the Hawk family. And I didn''t know

    that Molly married you. The Bells was not worth it."

    Although the Bell family was considered a big family back then, it was nothingpared to the Green

    family.

    Dn was annoyed by what he said, but it was all right.

    Indeed, although the Bell family used to be a big family, it was not on par with the families of four young

    masters of the Seapolis City.

    "Molly is from the Hawk family. Why is Jeffrey..."

    "For being the head, or other purposes, but it''s not something that you should know. All you need to

    know is that the Hawk family owes you. I will return it to you and your family, but only after you sign this

    agreement."

    Samuel also knew it was not fair to Dn, but he was not innocent. After all, if he treated Molly well, he

    might not end up like this today.

    After all, Dn used to be a member of a big family. Reexamining all these now, he could see that it

    was not that easy.

    He didn''t think that Jeffrey would be so merciless to Molly for being the head of the Hawk family. Even if

    he really did, it was not necessary to drug him. What Jeffrey wanted him to do was torture Molly. But

    why? After all, they were family, weren''t they?

    The more Dn thought about it, the more he felt that he was an idiot. From the very beginning, when

    he asked to marry Molly, he was used by others to reach their goal. He had been tormenting Molly, but

    what on earth the one behind all these wanted?

    Samuel?

    From Dn''s perspective, it was aimed at Samuel, but Nicole and Samuel knew that it targeted Morty.

    Jeffrey was ambitious, so it was understandable for him to do something for being the head. But wasn''t

    he afraid that Morty would revenge on him?

    After all, Morty was extraordinary. Even if he was in difficulties, he would ovee them soon. So, why

    did Jeffrey do this?

    Samuel and Nicole were confused about it, but it was not appropriate to talk about it now.

    Dn considered a lot and made his decision.

    When he picked up the pen, Cierra struggled and cried out.

    Nicole asked someone to take the cloth off Cierra''s mouth.

    Cierra immediately shouted, "Dn, you can''t sign it. If you do, they will kill you. Without you, we

    couldn''t be happy even with wealth and fame. You are more important than everything for us."

    Nicole was moved by the words.

    Every mother considered her child first.

    Dn''s hand paused for a moment before looking at Cierra with a smile.

    "Mom, over the past few years, I was in great pain. Perhaps death is a relief for me."

    "No! Dn, No!"

    Cierra cried out. However, the rest of the Bell family had already had enough of their current life. They

    would do anything to get back their past life. Hearing that they could get what they used to have once

    Dn took all the responsibility, they said, "Cierra, Dn is the head of the Bell family. It is all he should

    do. Just shut up and let him sign it!"

    As soon as Dave said that, Dn knew what the others meant.

    He looked around. They were his family that he had done everything he could to protect in the past

    eight years. He had done manualbor and even had gambled for them. He wanted to improve their

    lives. He always put them at first. He even forced Molly and Michele to work to support them. But they

    abandoned him at the moment.

    Except his parents, all these people wanted him dead.

 Chapter 1544 The Culprit Might Not Be Jeffrey

    Chapter 1544 The Culprit Might Not Be Jeffrey

    Dn suddenly felt that all his efforts in the past years were meaningless.

    When he had just married Molly, she treated him fairly well. Although she had no feelings for him, she

    would do her duty as a wife with all her heart. But what had his kindred done for him?

    It was said that one could see through a person only after going through something. But Dn did not

    see through his kindred when the Bells experienced a change years ago. Now it seemed toote for

    him to thoroughly know his kindred.

    Dn suddenlyughed self-deprecatingly. It looked a bit pathetic.

    Seeing her son so depressed, Cierra shouted angrily at the kindred.

    "Shut up! Without Dn, you would have starved to death years ago. You required Molly to earn money

    for you, and you didn''t want to see Michele doing nothing at home, so you suggested sending her to

    Samuel to earn money. And now, you ungrateful people just watch my son encounter the misfortune.

    Have you no conscience?"

    Cierra''s questioning made the kindred hurriedly lower their heads, afraid that her words would implicate

    them.

    Nicole considered it a boring farce that contained the vicissitudes of life. She felt impatient.

    "Alright, that''s it. Do you want to sign it? We don''t have much time to waste."

    Nicole sounded much colder for she was anxious about no tidings of where Tim was taken to and what

    Evelyn was doing.

    Dn stopped Cierra when she was about to say something, "Mom, let it be. I''ve lost my pride and

    when I''m not around. Now the Bell family has declined, so leave those ungrateful people to

    themselves. Mom, if there is an afterlife, I will serve you as my parents again."

    "No, son, don''t leave me."

    Cierra cried in extreme sadness.

    "Mom, I''m a treasure to you. So is Molly to her family. I''ve brought to Molly much hurt these years.

    Shouldn''t I pay the price?" Dn smiled calmly, "I''m an adult now. I should have known my fate when I

    tortured Molly. I have no right toin."

    Upon hearing that, Cierra fell silent.

    Surely she understood Molly''s resentment as Cierra was a woman too. But at that time, things caused

    by Molly happened to Dn, making him miserable. So Cierra hadn''t stopped her son''s deeds. If

    putting her affection aside, she, as a female, knew that Molly was in agony.

    "I can sign it and bear any consequences, even death. But you need to arrange my parents'' life

    properly," Dn turned to Nicole and Samuel as Cierra kept silent, "My father is paralyzed in bed by

    the brain infarct. They need money. I don''t care about the rest of my kindred, but my parents must live

    to pay, this is my condition. Otherwise, I will fight to the death for justice. Although you are so powerful

    to do anything freely, I can still have a way out. Don''t you think so?"

    The rest of the Bell family felt furious when hearing what Dn said.

    "Dn, what do you mean? We are all Bells."

    "These years I have done enough for you. It''s not you who earned money even before you were

    involved in that misfortune eight years ago. You are always our vassals. I don''t need to feel guilty when

    I discard you." Dn answered, "Our Bell family will also decline even without the bad luck of eight

    years ago. You will remain the same when I discard you. But you will realize who you really are."

    Dn was in despair.

    He dared not to rely on these kindred to take care of his parents in the future as these rtives showed

    no gratitude. The best for his parents was to cut off their rtionship with these people.

    At this time, he couldn''t help but think of Molly.

    Although he treated Molly badly, she had always been there to nurse his paralyzed father. She

    sacrificed her sleep hour to take good care of his father as the duty of daughter-inw. But what had

    his rtives done for his father?

    Each of them hid farther away and even disdained his paralyzed father. How could he torture his wife

    for these ungrateful and indifferent rtives?

    Even he was unsympathetic, he could have a happy life once he treated Molly and Michele well. After

    all, Molly was his wife.

    It was sote for Dn to realize that.

    He quickly turned to sign the divorce agreement.

    Nicole felt Dn''s regret, so did Samuel. But it was indeed toote as the harm had been done. No

    one could take the road back. Even if Dn felt sorry and apologized, it could not make up for the

    trauma in Molly and Michele''s hearts.

    Therefore, it was unnecessary to felt pity for Dn.

    Cierra fainted under grief after Dn signed the divorce agreement. Samuel ordered to kick out the rest

    of Dn''s rtives as they wanted to make troubles.

    Dn didn''t say a word. When his kindred asked him to die, Dn had been apathetic.

    When those people were out of the room, Nicole noticed Dn''s father in the corner.

    Because of the impoverishment, Dn''s father was simply sitting on the ground. Previously, he was

    covered by the crowd. Now, he looked a little embarrassed.

    He wanted to say something but couldn''t say it clearly with his saliva wetting his cor. But his gaze

    implied that he was reluctant to part with Dn.

    Dn also felt a little heartbroken.

    He turned to pay his gratitude to his father before saying, "Dad, I''m so sorry. I can''t stay with you

    anymore. Take care."

    Dn''s father moaned.

    The more anxious he was, the more speechless he became.

    Dn hurried to say, "Dad, I know what you want to say. You spent so much effort nurturing me as your

    sessor. But I failed your expectation and ruined the Bell family. I''ll take revenge on those who set us

    up. Dad, I''ve known it for years that you don''t approve of what I''ve done. Now that everything is over, I''ll

    take my responsibility."

    Tears rolled down from Dn''s father''s eyes, but he said nothing to stop Dn.

    It was fair to say that Dn''s parents were the best of the Bell family.

    Nicole tugged Samuel''s sleeve and whispered, "Does Dn have no choice but to die?"

    "It looks like that."

    Samuel knew Morty. To Morty, Dn''s attitude towards Molly and her daughter had already determined

    his ending.

    Nicole sighed, "Even if he is destined to die, don''t let it happen here. At least keep it from his parents."

    "OK."

    Samuel had always satisfied Nicole''s request.

    After Dn settled everything, he turned to whisper to Samuel, "Let''s go."

    Apparently, he didn''t want to die before his parents too.

    Samuel ordered two men to stay and took Dn with other people to leave.

    After all, Steven had a special identity. If anyone knew his name was used to do something bad, he

    could be in trouble as his hostile brothers were watching.

    Dn thought that Samuel would kill him at a deserted ce. But unexpectedly, Dn was brought to

    the alley behind the house where Tim was previously locked up. So he was stunned for a moment.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Let me ask you something. If you do well, I might give you a chance to survive."

    Samuel said indifferently.

    No one else except Nicole heard their conversation as Steven''s men were outside.

    Dn was a little surprised.

    "You won''t kill me?"

    "That depends on what you will say and whether it''s valuable enough to save your life."

    Samuel''s words were ambiguous, but Dn saw a glimmer of hope.

    "Are you serious?"

    Nicole felt surprised about Dn''s answer, but it was within Samuel''s expectation.

    Since Dn was able to take over the Bell family at a young age, he had known some rules. Although

    he said nothing, he might have guessed other things after knowing some truth.

    Samuel nodded.

    "It looks like you''ve noticed that something got wrong."

    "Yes."

    Dn had been tortured and blinded by hatred in the past. He med Molly for ruining his pride as a

    man and asked her to pay. But now that he had restored his sobriety, he realized that the Bell family

    was exploited and he was manipted.

    Dn might know who the culprit behind this incident was. Therefore, he told his father that he would

    take revenge on this person.

    Now Samuel''s words made him understand that he could only rely on Samuel to find the culprit. So

    Dn had been persuaded.

    Nicole was a little confused at first, but from the situation between the two, she understood after

    thinking for a while.

    "Are you suggesting that the culprit might not be Jeffrey?"

    "Yes."

    Both Dn and Samuel confirmed at the same time.

    "If I guess right, Dn married Molly just for some reason about the misfortune that the Bell family had

    encountered that year."

    Dn was stunned at Samuel''s words and felt a bit awkward. Actually, he married Molly for his

    affection towards her. It was also an anecdote within their circle. Now what Samuel said got Dn to

    know the difference between the two.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "You''re right, I was obliged to marry Molly."

    Nicole was shocked at Dn''s words.

 Chapter 1545 I Wont Treat Myself Badly

    Chapter 1545 I Won''t Treat Myself Badly

    Had no other choice?

    Had to?

    Then why did the Bell family treat Molly and Michele like that?

    How wicked and abhorrent!

    Noticing Nicole''s gaze, Dn lowered his head. He couldn''t argue for himself because he knew he was

    detestable.

    Samuel did not gloat. Perhaps because he became a lot nicer after falling in love with Nicole.

    "All right. Tell me the reason. What happened back then?"

    Dn pondered for a while and said in a low voice, "At that time the business of my family suffered a

    great loss. One of our shipments traveled by sea through the sailing route of the Mason family, but

    sank. That shipment was all we had. We thought that there wouldn''t be any problems if we took this

    route, but something went wrong. When we went to the Masons, they actually said that they didn''t have

    our shipment. At that time, we were in great despair. "

    Thinking of the past, Dn could still feel the depression of his father.

    "The Mason family?"

    Nicole squinted a little.

    "Ethan Mason? The Mason family in the Seapolis City?"

    Dn nodded.

    "That''s right. Which family else could have a sailing route other than the Mason family?"

    "What happened afterwards?"

    Samuel continued to ask.

    Dn frowned and said, "At that time, we thought that the Mason family did not want topensate,

    so we met Ethan and asked for an exnation. However, my shipment wasn''t on the shipping list. I

    remembered clearly that it was registered. How could it just disappear? I didn''t know whether my

    shipment sank or not. Perhaps the Mason family wanted the goods themselves."

    Dn became very angry. If it weren''t for the ident, he wouldn''t be short of money and marry Molly.

    "It''s impossible."

    Hearing this, Nicole hurriedly shook her head.

    "I know Ethan well. The Mason family has traveled on its own sailing route for so many years and

    nothing went wrong. If what you said was true, their reputation would be harmed. How could they still

    do business?"

    "It was the butler of the Mason family who registered for me. The goods were very important, so I sent

    them aboard myself. Because the sailing route was private, no other people were allowed aboard. I

    could only go back by ne first. When I came back, I was told that my goods had sunk. And I couldn''t

    even find the goods registration information. If it wasn''t the Mason family, who would it be?"

    Dn could be shameless and despicable, but he didn''t lie. He would admit everything he did. There

    was no need to frame the Mason family.

    Seeing how emotional Dn was, Nicole could imagine the importance of the goods to the Bell family.

    However, Nicole still did not believe that the Mason family kept the goods.

    Samuel didn''t believe it, either. But he thought there was something wrong.

    "You said that the butler of the Mason family registered for you."

    "Yes."

    "What was the name?"

    "Nick Close. He was about fifty years old."

    Dn tried his best to recall and whispered, "I made a great effort to know the butler."

    However, Samuel said, "The butler of the Mason family wasn''t Nick Close, so it was very likely that you

    were tricked."

    "What?"

    Dn was stunned.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "I saw my goods sent on the ship of the Mason family myself."

    "The ship belonged to the Mason family, but the workers might not."

    Dn was stunned again.

    "Who could do this?"

    "This is a good question. I also want to know."

    Samuel pondered for a moment and asked, "You said that you made a great effort to know the butler?"

    "Yes."

    "How?"

    At first, Nicole found it a waste of time talking about the past. However, she didn''t know the history

    between the Mason and the Bell family. Now Tim and Evelyn were kidnapped. Did it have something to

    do with the decline of the Bell family eight years ago?

    Dn didn''t know what Nicole was thinking, but he still recalled and said, "I paid someone in the circle."

    "Think about it carefully. If you can remember the name, maybe I can really give you a chance. Now, I

    can tell you that Molly has nothing to do with me, but you did offend someone."

    Dn was a little shocked.

    Nicole was a little worried, "Samuel, is it necessary to tell him?"

    Samuel looked at Dn and said slowly, "I think that you are capable and know what to say and what

    not to say. So, I''ll tell you why you are dying."

    Dn squinted.

    "Didn''t you flirt with Molly?"

    "No."

    "Who was it then?"

    "Someone from the Hill family. Do you know the bad news about the Hill family eight years ago?"

    Dn was shocked.

    "How could it be?"

    "Why not? Your Bell family is just an ordinary one. You knew the history of the Hawk family and Molly

    was their treasure. Why were you encouraged to marry Molly? And you said yourself that your goods

    were good, so why did you take the sailing route of the Mason family? Who told you about this? Don''t

    tell me that you always took this route. If so, you wouldn''t be cheated. So here is the question. Why did

    you change to take the route of the Mason family? Take the fight in the Hill family into consideration

    and you''ll know the answer."

    Samuel said a lot, but he didn''t tell Dn the reason directly.

    Dn still needed to think himself.

    Dn changed his face and was upset.

    If Dn had known that Molly was Morty''s woman, he would never ask to marry her. And he wouldn''t

    have treated Molly so badly.

    Dn knew that four young masters in the Seapolis City were in contact with the people more powerful,

    but no one knew who they were. Now Samuel told Dn. And Dn was terribly frightened.

    So, it made sense that Samuel stepped in to solve the problem.

    And Dn was also clear why the Bell family declined.

    Going through everything in his mind, Dn knew what to do.

    "I will tell you everything I know."

    "Do you know the owner of this house?"

    Samuel liked to talk with smart people. Dn was aware of his situation. He had no other choice but to

    rely on Samuel. It wasn''t impossible for Samuel to save Dn from Morty.

    Dn hesitated for a moment and struggled. He said, "It belongs to a friend of mine."

    "Friend? What''s the name? Do you think you still have a choice now? Or do you still want to go against

    me to cover up for this friend? I can tell you that I''m here for him. He kidnapped Tim. If anything

    happens to Tim, I will definitely not let him get away. I am a good defender, especially for my family."

    Samuel said coldly while Dn was trembling badly.

    "Kidnap? It''s impossible! He wouldn''t do such a thing!"

    "I don''t need to lie to you."

    Samuel said coldly.

    Dn wasn''t stupid, but he was a poor judge of character.

    Nicole was a little nervous.

    "Dn, hurry up and tell us. If something happens to Tim, you will never have a chance."

    Dn was in a cold sweat. He wanted to hide something but gave up atst. He gritted his teeth and

    said, "He is my boyfriend, Aiden."

    Nicole was shocked to hear the word "boyfriend". Samuel was also a little surprised. However, Dn

    was castrated eight years ago, so it was understandable that he became gay. But it was still surprising.

    Nicole coughed and rubbed her nose awkwardly.

    After telling the truth, Dn felt rxed and had more strength to talk.

    "I will not treat myself badly. Since I was castrated, I found a man as my boyfriend. I got to know Aiden

    in a bar. I didn''t know that was a gay bar. When I went in, I was surrounded and touched. I was about

    to go crazy and fought with them, but I was outnumbered. Aiden helped me and we became friends."

    Dn described how he met Aiden in detail. Nicole wanted to ask more about the love story but

    stopped after noticing Samuel''s warning eyes.

    "Go on."

    Samuel said coldly after Nicole decided not to ask anything more.

    Dn did not notice the eye contact between Samuel and Nicole. He fell into his memories.

    "We became friends. Knowing Aiden''s special sexual needs, I agreed half-heartedly. Then we were

    together. Aiden didn''t live here at first. But I couldn''t leave my family behind. So Aiden came here to live

    with me."

    Samuel sensed some important information.

    "You mean this apartment doesn''t belong to Aiden?"

    "No, it''s rented. Here is the old city. Many people became rich and left. The apartments will be rented

    and the rent is very cheap. However, those who left don''t want toe back, so the lease is always

    one year. However, Aiden paid the rent for ten years to stay with me for a long time."

    Ten years?

    Samuel and Nicole looked at each other and felt that there was something wrong.

    Ten years was a long time. No one would pay the rent for such a long time unless he was up to

    something and was rich.

 Chapter 1546 He Is a Smart Man

    Chapter 1546 He Is a Smart Man

    Nicole and Samuel nced at each other. Then Samuel asked, "Can you get in contact with Aiden

    now?"

    "Yes!"

    Dn nodded.

    He took out his phone and called Aiden directly. But Aiden did not answer the phone, which had never

    happened before.

    Dn frowned slightly.

    Samuel and Nicole began to have some doubts.

    There may be something wrong with Aiden.

    "Go and investigate Aiden Mathews now."

    Samuel went out and said that to one of his people. He just did so in front of Dn. After that, he

    returned.

    Dn thought of something and became nervous.

    "Did Aiden do something wrong?" Dn asked.

    "Are you familiar with him? You know him well?"

    At first, Dn was silent and then he whispered, "We are just sexual partners. As for his job, I heard

    that he works in a nearby casino. However, he is absent from work for a while every month. I once

    asked him why. He only told me that he went to help his boss during that period."

    At that time, Dn did not think much of it. He thought that it would be good if Aiden could earn more

    money. After all, Aiden would treat him well if he had money. But now, he thought that Aiden might

    have done something bad during the days when he disappeared.

    "Casino? Do you know its name?"

    "The Convergence Casino. It''s near here."

    Nicole soon realized what Samuel wanted to do.

    "You want to go over?" Nicole asked Samuel.

    "I should go and see. Maybe I can find Tim there."

    Samuel did n on it.

    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "No. They should have known what you look like. If you go,

    you would only alert them."

    "Then what should we do?"

    "Why don''t you let me do it?"

    Dn said cautiously.

    Samuel looked at him and said coldly, "You want to go and inform Aiden?"

    "No, my parents are both in your hands, so I won''t betray you. Besides, Aiden and I are just sexual

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    partners, and he has the money to support me. That''s why we maintain our rtionship. Now that I

    know who is protecting Molly and who we offended, I naturally know what I should do."

    Dn was a truly smart man.

    But Nicole was still worried. She took out a small bottle from her pocket and handed a pill to Dn. She

    said indifferently, "This is poison, but I have an antidote to it. If you do a good job, I will give you the

    antidote. If you run away, you will just die. You know, we don''t trust you and that''s why we have to do

    this. If you''re scared or have other ideas, don''t eat. "

    "I''ll eat."

    Dn swallowed the pill without any hesitation.

    Samuel and Nicole frowned slightly and said nothing.

    Dn left the house and headed towards the Convergence Casino.

    Samuel looked at Nicole and smiled, "I didn''t know you even have poisons."

    "Well, I get them from Davon. Actually, they are nutritional pills."

    Nicole was a little embarrassed.

    Samuel narrowed his eyes.

    ''Hasn''t Davon recovered? When can he carry out surgery?

    After all, Maddie needs surgery on her throat.''

    However, Samuel did not say a word for fear of frustrating Nicole.

    "Who do you think Aiden is?" Nicole asked.

    "I don''t know, but we would find out soon. I guess he should be rted to Jeffrey."

    Samuel thought the room had a nasty smell, and it reminded him of the rtionship between Aiden and

    Dn. He felt very ufortable.

    Therefore, he took Nicole to the balcony and enjoyed the sunshine outside. Only then did he feel better.

    "Why do you say that?" Nicole asked.

    Nicole followed Nicole out and sat with him.

    Samuel whispered, "There are many coincidences in the world, but if two or more events appear one

    after another, they are not coincidences but schemes. The first thing is that when Jeffrey was scheming

    against Molly, the Bell family happened to be in trouble and needed to make an alliance with the Hawk

    family through marriage. And the second, the goods of the Bell family which were transported on the

    Masons'' sailing route happened to get lost. Thest is that at Molly and Dn''s wedding, Jeffrey

    drugged Dn and made him unable to be a real man. I don''t think these things are Jeffrey''s style."

    Nicole didn''t know Jeffrey well, so she didn''t know what to answer.

    She asked, "You know Jeffrey?"

    "Not really, but I heard of him. ir said that he was somewhat ambitious and even wanted to make his

    family stronger, but he was also timid and that''s why he didn''t make progress these years. Such a

    person would think about every possibility before he started to do something. He nned to make

    Molly marry Dn because it''s the best way to help him to gain mastery of the Hawk family. If Molly

    falls in love with Dn and bes his wife, she would be ineligible for being the master of the Hawk

    family. Therefore, I don''t think it is he who hurt Dn, because it would do him no good but intensify the

    conflict between Molly and Dn."

    After Samuel finished speaking, Nicole immediately said, "Jeffrey said that he hated Molly, right?"

    "Jeffrey is Molly''s uncle. Will he deal with her in that way? He just doesn''t want her topete with

    him. He doesn''t hate her that much. Molly has been the pride of the Hawk family since childhood. If

    Jeffrey was jealous of her, he could just kill Molly when she was young. This deduction seems

    reasonable, but actually it''s not. Jeffrey said that he was doing this for protecting Molly and her child

    and he wanted to use them to get some benefits from Morty. But Jeffrey knows who Morty is. He''s clear

    that he wouldn''t be alive today if Morty knows about this. Besides, if he really thought about this, why

    didn''t he find Morty and make a deal during these eight years? Instead, he forced Molly to go abroad

    and forbade her froming into contact with anyone. Isn''t this self-contradictory?"

    Nicole thought what Samuel said made sense.

    "So, Jeffrey might have something to do with Aiden or Nick, the fake butler of the Mason family?"

    "Right."

    Samuel became serious and said, "Nicole, I''m thinking if Nick has some rtionship with Martin."

    "Martin?"

    Nicole thought of Martha''s biological father. He should be in his seventies now, just about the same age

    as Mr. Shaw.

    Nick was in his fifties, and he might have something to do with Martin.

    "But we can''t find him right now."

    "It doesn''t matter. Dn has seen him before. He can describe his appearance and I''ll find someone to

    draw the portrait. Then I''ll search for information on Nick online. This time, I must find him!"

    Samuel was really tired of his present life. Now, he only wanted to live a peaceful life with his wife and

    children. However, these matters were rted to either Nicole or him, which made him angry.

    Nicole heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Samuel''s words.

    "Yes, Martin is connected to many events. Even Leo and Jayden might have made a deal with him.

    Things will get much easier if we can find Martin."

    "Don''t worry. Since they are in the dark, it''s not easy to find them out. Let''s see what happens next. I

    hope that Tim and Evelyn are fine."

    Nicole nodded and said, "Yes, Gemma gave me the pistol. I don''t know if she is fine. She bes so

    skinny that her eyes are sunken now."

    "It''s normal for patients with depression."

    Samuel knew that Nicole was sorry for Evelyn. In fact, she had done nothing wrong. Tim once liked

    Nicole very much. However, no one expected that Evelyn would be depressed at it.

    After a long while, the man who went out to investigate Aiden returned.

    "Mr. Green, I''ve got some information."

    "Let me see."

    Samuel took the file, and Nicole also went over and read it.

    "Fernanda?"

    When Nicole saw the familiar name, she could not help but read it out. ''

    "Aiden is Fernanda''s cousin?"

    Nicole was shocked.

    Nicole remembered that Fernanda had chased after Tim crazily. She even asked her to say nice things

    about her in front of Tim. Butter, Evelyn became his girlfriend.

    If Aiden was Fernanda''s cousin...

    Then Tim''s kidnapping should have something to do with Aiden. After all, when Fernanda was a

    subsidized student, she often got close to wealthy businessmen to obtain information.

    Although Fernanda was dead now, Nicole was still angry.

    "How could Fernanda be so evil! She must have given the information about Tim to Aiden, so Tim got

    kidnapped."

    "Not entirely."

    Samuel frowned tightly.

    "Aiden may have something to do with Molly''s case eight years ago. But at that time, Fernanda and

    Tim did not meet each other, so there must be something we overlooked."

    Nicole frowned as well.

    "Eight years ago, Fernanda was a junior high school student, right?"

    "I need all the information about Fernanda when she was in junior high school. Find out where Aiden

    was and what he did and who he had contact with eight years ago."

    Samuel gave the order and the bodyguard went out again.

    Nicole knew that there weren''t many clues in their hands right now. If they wanted to find Tim and

    Evelyn, they had to investigate Fernanda and Aiden first.

    Nicole thought that Fernanda was an insignificant girl, and she didn''t expect that there was someone

    else.

    Nicole was upset about theplexity of human nature and the cruel society. She involuntarily leaned

    against Samuel.

 Chapter 1547 Did She Think Wrong

    Chapter 1547 Did She Think Wrong

    Samuel thought Nicole was feeling unwell, so he hurriedly asked, "Are you alright? Why don''t you go

    back and have a rest?"

    "I''m okay."

    Nicole shook her head.

    After about half an hour, Dn wasn''t back yet. It waste, so Samuel said to his people, "Take Dn''s

    parents to the hotel. Two people stay here to wait for Dn. As long as hees back, bring him to

    see us."

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    Samuel brought Nicole back to the hotel.

    He thought he had done a stupid thing. How could he just stand there and wait? Nicole was weak and

    he should take good care of her.

    Samuel poured a cup of hot water for Nicole and asked her if she was hungry.

    Nicole was worried about Evelyn and Tim, so she did not have the appetite. But when she saw

    Samuel''s worried expression, she forced herself to eat some.

    Samuel thought that he was just doing a favor for Morty, and he didn''t expect Tim would get involved.

    Where exactly was Aiden?

    Nicole knew that Nicole was anxious, but he didn''t know how to make her happy. He could onlyfort

    her and tell her to rest.

    Samuel went to the balcony and called Morty.

    "What''s the matter?" Morty answered.

    Morty wasn''t in a good mood either.

    Molly was very repulsive to his approach due to her bad experiences. Furthermore, Molly was no

    longer as happy and confident as before. She isted herself and was unwilling to walk out of her

    shell. But Morty could do nothing about it.

    Thanks to Michele, Morty could get along with Molly. But he knew that Molly didn''t have ns to marry

    him.

    This made Morty upset.

    And Samuel''s phone call provided an outlet for his bad emotions.

    Samuel could tell that Morty was in a bad mood from his tone. Since he was also bothered, he didn''t

    care much about Morty''s emotions and said, "I want Dn to live."

    "What''s the reason?"

    Morty frowned slightly.

    Morty hated Dn and he even wanted to kill him in person. He wondered why Samuel pleaded for

    him.

    "He can help me find Tim and Evelyn, and can even find out if Jeffrey had some contact with Martin."

    Samuel told Morty what he had known from Dn.

    After that, Morty frowned tightly.

    Morty knew who Martin was. When he heard that Martin was involved, he couldn''t help but say angrily,

    "Martin seems to have done lots of evil things. Perhaps he had interfered in the events of the Harper

    Town. Although I have no evidence, I thought what Leo and Jayden had done and Laurence''s missing

    might also have something to do with him."

    "These are all your spections. Do you have any evidence? If you don''t, we can''t do anything with

    him even if we find Martin. Besides, we don''t know where he is yet. Dn is important for us to get

    some clues. I know you hate him because he treated Molly and Michele badly these years, but he is

    useful now. Isn''t he?"

    Samuel''s words depressed Morty, but he knew that Samuel was right.

    "He can live, but I don''t want to see him anymore."

    Morty made a big concession.

    "Alright."

    Samuel did not expect Morty to let Dn off. But if he wanted to protect someone, he had his ways to

    keep Morty from knowing where the person was.

    When Samuel returned to the room. Nicole was asleep in the chair.

    Although Nicole had recovered well from the birth of herst babies, she spent much of her energy on

    traveling. In addition, she was bothered by Evelyn''s matter. It was conceivable that she was weak now.

    Samuel carried her onto the bed and pulled up the quilt.

    Even if Nicole fell asleep, her brows were tightly knitted together.

    Samuel sighed andy down beside her. No matter what, he had to maintain his strength in order to

    protect Nicole in the following actions.

    The two of them slept for a long time. When there was a knock on the door, Samuel suddenly opened

    his eyes and found that it was dark now.

    He looked at his watch. It was two o''clock in the morning. Nicole was still sleeping. It seemed that she

    was really exhausted.

    Samuel got out of bed gently. He opened the door and saw Dn.

    Dn looked somewhat tired but pleased.

    Dn found Samuel was looking at him, he blushed with embarrassment. He whispered, "Aiden was

    backte. In order not to arouse suspicion, I slept with him. After that, Ie back."

    At first, Samuel didn''t understand what Aiden meant. After all, he didn''t like men. But he immediately

    figured it out after watching Aiden''s expression.

    "Where is Aiden now?"

    "I drugged him and he is in the lounge of the casino now. I want you to send two people to help me

    carry him out."

    Samuel nodded slightly at Dn.

    He asked two bodyguards to go with Dn.

    After that, Samuel returned to the room. But he couldn''t sleep.

    Actually, he wanted to go with Dn, but he had to stay and protect Nicole.

    About an hourter, Dn brought aatose man back.

    Samuel nced at them and called Steven. He wanted to imprison Aiden in Steven''s empty vi.

    Nicole was brought to Steven''s private vi by Samuel while she was half asleep.

    Dn knew Samuel was cold-hearted, but he didn''t expect Samuel to be cruel.

    After Aiden was carried to the basement, Samuel asked a subordinate to hit him with a barbed whip.

    Dn saw that and trembled in fear.

    When the whip came down, Aiden immediately screamed. And a piece of his flesh was stripped from

    his body.

    Although Dn was not whipped, he seemed to feel the pain.

    He thought that Samuel was a kind man since he protected him. But now, he realized that Samuel just

    had no intention of dealing with him. Otherwise, he would also be tortured by him.

    Aiden was broad awake and realized his situation and cursed angrily.

    "Bastard! How dare you! Do you know who I''m working for?"

    "I really want to know who your boss is."

    Samuel stepped out of the shadows after he heard Aiden''s mor. Aiden became surprised when he

    saw Samuel''s face.

    And Samuel realized something from Aiden''s surprised expression.

    Aiden knew who he was.

    Sure enough!

    Samuel asked coldly, "Who are you working for?"

    Aiden''s eyes moved quickly as if he was making something up.

    Samuel didn''t continue to talk nonsense with him but gave a signal to his subordinates. Then Aiden

    was whipped again.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    A series of terrible screams sounded.

    Aiden cried out again in pain.

    Dn tried his best not to make a sound. He wanted to escape, but he knew that without Samuel''s

    permission, he could go nowhere.

    Aiden thought he was strong enough to endure the pain, but he was wrong. They whipped him soundly

    and the pain was so bad that he kept trembling and begged for mercy.

    "Stop! I can tell you everything."

    Just as he was speaking, Samuel suddenly took a step forward and knocked Aiden out.

    Dn and everyone else were surprised.

    Didn''t Samuel want to know who Aiden worked for? Why did Samuel knock Aiden out before he

    spoke?

    Samuel became serious.

    "Keep an eye on Aiden. He has to be watched for 24 hours a day. You can work in shifts to make sure

    that. If he dies, I''ll punish you all."

    After Samuel spoke, the bodyguards instantly regained their spirits.

    Dn didn''t know what was going on, but seeing that Samuel was about to leave, he hurriedly asked,

    "Mr. Green, what about me?"

    "Stay here. If Aiden dies, you will die with him."

    Samuel''s words made Dn scared because he believed deeply in what Samuel said.

    Samuel went out of the basement with a gloomy expression. Seeing that, Nicole stepped forward and

    asked, "What happened? Aiden refused to say?"

    "No, I''ll tell you in our room."

    Samuel held Nicole''s hand and entered the bedroom, then he immediately called Morgan.

    "Ask Ernesto to arrange a helicopter to send you over now. I need you to do some work here."

    Morgan followed his order.

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel was still uneasy.

    Nicole rarely saw that Samuel was uneasy as he was now, and she poured a cup of warm water for

    him.

    "What happened? You look pale."

    Samuel drank up the water and then looked at Nicole and said, "Someone used poison produced by

    venomous insects on Aiden. Just now, when he was about to say, I found there seems to be a bug

    moving beneath his skin. That''s why I knocked him out. Just now, I''ve asked Morgan toe over and

    examine him. We should remove the bug from his body before questioning him. Otherwise, he will die

    at any moment."

    Nicole was astonished.

    Nicole knew a little about poisonous bugs. She thought these bugs only appeared at Harper Town and

    few people know the techniques about the bugs. She didn''t expect she would see them somewhere

    else.

    Did she think wrong?

    Seeing Nicole''s expression, he knew what she was thinking. He couldn''t help but stretch out his finger

    and scratch her nose. He smiled and said, "Few people know the techniques about poisonous bugs.

    Take it easy. It''s difficult for ordinary people to master the techniques. I noticed Aiden''s bug because

    there was a Golden Bug in my body."

    However, Nicole did not feel better after Samuel spoke. She frowned tightly.

    "So, Aiden is rted to the Masons?"

 Chapter 1548 He Is Really Afraid

    Chapter 1548 He Is Really Afraid

    "Maybe."

    Samuel agreed.

    As few people knew it, it couldn''t be a coincidence.

    Waiting was a torment. Samuel asked Nicole to go to sleep first. But she could not sleep and was

    hungry.

    "I''ll make you something to eat."

    And Samuel felt hungry, too.

    "I''ll do it."

    Nicole knew that Samuel hadn''t rested well while she had slept for a while. So she intended to go

    downstairs to cook, but he stopped her.

    "Stay here. The cooking smell is terrible."

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Then he went downstairs.

    She curled up her lips slightly.

    The cooking smell?

    It was as if he wouldn''t get it on him when he entered the kitchen, but it was good to be spoiled.

    Although what he cooked was just two bowls of egg noodles, she liked it very much.

    Perhaps this was the so-called "Love me love my money". They were married for many years, but he

    still cherished her.

    After they finished their meal, she went to the kitchen to wash the dishes, and he did not stop her.

    Morgan arrived at five in the morning and was taken to the basement by Samuel.

    Dn was stunned when he saw Nicole bring a woman in. He dared not to ask but stepped aside.

    Morgan frowned when she saw Aiden.

    "Mr. Green, is he controlled by bugs?"

    "Can you remove the bugs?"

    "Yes, but it takes time."

    Hearing her words, Samuel nodded and said, "I''ll leave this to you."

    Then he took a few steps back.

    He was still quite disgusted with bugs, even though he was a member of the Harper Town.

    Dn was slightly stunned when he heard their conversation.

    Few people knew it and it was mysterious to many people. Dn had been together with him for many

    years. If Aiden really had the bugs, it would be horrified for him.

    "Are these bugs contagious?"

    This was what Dn was most concerned about.

    Although Morgan didn''t know who Dn was, he probably wasn''t Samuel''s enemy because he wasn''t

    tied up. Morgan said calmly, "No, unless he puts bugs on you."

    Then Morgan began to concentrate on removing the bugs from Aiden''s body.

    Dn wanted to ask more questions but he held back, because Samuel seemed to be unhappy. But he

    still felt very nervous.

    Did Aiden put bugs on him?

    He kept thinking about it and trying to figure out whether there were any problems with his body.

    Samuel didn''t care what he was thinking. What he cared about was Aiden''s life.

    Morgan was skilled in removing bugs, but Aiden still felt great pain and almost bit his tongue.

    Samuel ordered someone to hold Aiden still. Morgan seemed to be indifferent to Aiden''s pain. She said

    to Samuel, "This kind of bug is amon method to punish those who are disobedient. When being

    punished, he would feel extremely painful and wants to die by biting his tongue. Eggs of these bugs

    would be put into his body first and starts to grow up. Normally, there wouldn''t be any problems unless

    someone controls the mother bug to do the harm."

    Samuel frowned and asked, "Would the person behind this know if we take out the bug?"

    "No, this isn''t a deadly bug. It will only bring people pain. Even when we take it out, the mother bug

    wouldn''t be affected. But there is a problem."

    As Morgan spoke, she picked up a blue threadworm with tweezers from Aiden''s skin.

    The worm was alive, and Morgan quickly tossed it onto a te beside. There was some liquid on the

    te. The worm immediately melted in it.

    Dn was dumbfounded.

    ''Oh, God!''

    ''There are indeed unknown creatures in this world.''

    ''I couldn''t believe it.''

    But Morgan and Samuel did not care what he thought. Morgan quickly threw a pill into Aiden''s mouth

    and it quickly melted in his mouth.

    She continued, "The problem is whether there are two bug eggs. Sometimes the bugs grow at the

    same time, while in other situations, one only grows when the other is dead. I''m not sure how many

    bugs are there in his body right now. We have to bet on this."

    Samuel frowned.

    He thought, "This thing is really troublesome."

    "If there are two bugs, how long will it take for the other one to grow up?"

    "Maybe three to six months."

    "Will he die if there are any problems during this period?"

    "Yes."

    Samuel was in a dilemma, but he still said, "Then we need to take the time to ask him. Even if he is

    going to die tomorrow, I need the truth today. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Morgan immediately nodded.

    Since Morgan was here, Samuel had no intention of letting her go. She was skilled in this field and

    could help a lot.

    "Go upstairs and rest. I might need your help tomorrow morning."

    "Okay."

    Morgan did not ask anything else. She packed up and left.

    Dn was still in a daze. Then he asked nervously, "Aiden..."

    "Did you see that bug?"

    Samuel nced at him, and Dn was profoundly scared.

    "Yes, I saw it."

    "If you want to have a taste of it, Morgan can help you."

    Dn was scared to death.

    "Mr. Green, I am loyal to you. I don''t think I need it."

    His forehead was wet with cold sweats.

    It was hard to imagine how horrid it would be to have a bug in his body, and the bug kept sucking his

    blood.

    This was what Samuel wanted.

    "You should remember. I saved you from Mr. Morty. Do you really think he would let you go? It is

    because that you are useful to me. If not, you don''t even have a chance to survive."

    Samuel was outspoken in this.

    Dn was smart, and he knew how to save his own life.

    There were many people like Dn in the world, but some of them were disdained to change

    themselves. What impressed Samuel most was Dn''s ability to adapt to the situation regardless of his

    own reluctance.

    If not so, how could he live in the slum for eight years with who he used to be?

    Dn was really afraid this time.

    He sat on the ground and sad in a tearful voice, "Mr. Green, please give me a chance to live. I promise

    that I will be loyal to you from now on. I will do whatever you ask me to do."

    "Remember what you said today. There will be a time when you have to fulfill your promise. Now go

    upstairs and take a rest. You''ll have a lot to do tomorrow."

    Samuel wouldn''t be too harsh on him.

    "Okay."

    Dn didn''t want to stay here longer and quickly left.

    Aiden felt exhausted after Morgan had removed the bug in his body. It took time for him to recover and

    wake up. Therefore, Samuel could do nothing even if he was eager to know the truth.

    He looked at Aiden and said to the people beside him, "Keep an eye on him. Give him four hours to

    rest. Four hourster, I need to get something useful from him."

    "Yes, Mr. Green."

    He stood up and left.

    At the sight of Morgan, Nicole knew that she had already finished it. She couldn''t help but ask, "How

    was it?"

    "It was going well, but there are still some problems needed to be solved tomorrow."

    Morgan said respectfully.

    Seeing Morgan was tired, she said "Go back and rest. We''ll talkter."

    "Okay."

    Not long after Morgan returned to her room, Dn also came out, looking pale. When he saw Nicole,

    he greeted her and went to the guest room.

    When Nicole poured a cup of coffee to drink, Samuel was also back.

    He frowned slightly when he saw the coffee in her hand. Seeing she was enjoying it, he did not say

    anything, but then he moved the coffee machine away.

    Seeing this, Nicole couldn''t help but curl her lips.

    She thought, "He was really..."

    She shook her head. Then Samuel came to her with a ss of warm water.

    She sighed. Then she gave the coffee to him and took the water from his hand.

    Water was tasteless, but it was enough for her to drink some coffee. If there was something wrong with

    her, he would worry her and she would be suffering from it.

    Nicole took a sip of water, and then Samuel said, "It takes time to wait for Aiden''s confession. Why not

    go back to sleep?"

    "I am missing my son."

    She was worried about Tim and Evelyn, but there were no clues at all. What she could do was to wait

    for Aiden to wake up.

    It suddenly dawned on her that Lucas had asked her if she would be here during this period of time.

    Lucas had bought mangoes for her, so he probably was in Country Y.

    Hearing these, Samuel felt somewhat unhappy, but he couldn''t disappoint her.

    Nicole kept worried about Tim and Evelyn. She probably would be happier when she saw Lucas.

    "Alright, I''ll send someone to pick him up."

    When Nicole heard this, she was stunned for a moment.

    "Do you know where Lucas is?"

 Chapter 1549 Who Are You to Me?

    Chapter 1549 Who Are You to Me?

    "He may be in Steven''s vi."

    "Does that mean..."

    Nicole recalled that Molly and Morty were all inside, so she quickly figured it out.

    "Mr. Morty even brings Lucas here! Is it for Michele?"

    "Maybe, after all, they are both at the same age."

    Samuel frowned.

    "I want to pick up my son in person."

    Nicole found out that Lucas was here, so she couldn''t do anything. People who had never been a

    mother couldn''t feel the torture of missing their children. Previously, she thought that Lucas was in

    Country Z, so even if she missed her son, she couldn''t meet him in person. Now that she knew that

    they were in the same city, how could Nicole bear not to meet him?

    Samuel looked at Nicole''s expectant eyes and felt a little soft-hearted.

    "Alright, I''ll take you to see him."

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Although it was not good to be jealous of his son, at this moment, Samuel really wanted to kick that

    brat Lucas back home.

    Why couldn''t he just stay at home and focus on training? Why did hee out and now steal his wife

    from him?!

    Although Samuelined about his son in his heart, he did not dare to let Nicole know. He could

    only follow Nicole and drove towards Steven''s vi with her.

    The bodyguard was a little worried about them and followed them afar.

    Just as Nicole and Samuel arrived at the entrance of the vi, they saw Steven''s daughter Yasmeen

    standing at the entrance, while Lucas was facing her with an impatient expression. Behind Lucas was

    Michele who looked very uneasy.

    Nicole got very interested in the good show between them.

    "Who do you think our son will choose? I''ve never seen Lucas protect a girl other than Zoe. But now

    Michele is being protected by him. Is he interested in that girl?"

    When Samuel heard what Nicole said, his mouth twitched a little bit.

    "Lucas is only seven years old. If he really likes one girl now, it''s too early. Honey, we should stop this."

    Nicole waved her hand and said, "Nonsense, he is a boy and puppy love is no harm to him, but you

    need to tell him how to be a gentleman."

    Samuel''s mouth twitched again.

    "What if it is Zoe who gets involved with boys today?"

    "I will break the boys'' legs."

    Nicole said without hesitation. Immediately Samuel understood that raising a son was different from

    raising a daughter. Fortunately, there were four sons at their home that could guard their only girl.

    Well, he must not let his daughter be with a boy anyway.

    Samuel thought in his heart, while Nicole watched them with interest.

    There was a deep frown on Lucas'' face.

    After seven years, this was the first time he had the urge to hit a girl, especially the one in front of him.

    No, she couldn''t be considered a girl. She could only be said to be a tough girl.

    Lucas could imagine what Yasmeen would look like when she grew up.

    She would be an irondy who could carry a bucket of water with one hand and could easily break

    someone else''s neck.

    He really wasn''t interested in such a girl.

    But strangely, when he saw her, Lucas always remembered that she had seen his naked body two

    years ago. He always felt that he had suffered a loss. However, he also felt he might act too petty as a

    boy when it came to this. Therefore, he did not like Yasmeen very much.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Lucas could not stand Yasmeen''s silence anymore and took the initiative to ask her.

    Usually, Yasmeen was a bad-tempered girl and was spoiled by Steven. It could be said that she was an

    unruly girl. But she jumped out of the car angrily and ran in front of them without saying a word. This

    really made Lucas feel a little strange.

    But he became alert to her as well. After all, if something unusual happened, there must be a reason.

    Yasmeen finally came to her sense and looked at Michele, who was protected behind by Lucas.

    Although that girl was not as tall as her, she seemed pretty. At this moment, she was looking at her like

    a frightening deer as if she was a bad guy, which made her feel very ufortable. And Lucas''

    unfriendly tone also hurt her.

    When she saw Lucas from the car just now, she was happy and excited. She told the driver to pull over

    and got off the car quickly. She did not expect that he was speaking gently to a little girl and asking her

    if she wanted a macaron.

    He even dared to buy a macaron for another girl!

    Yasmeen knew that Lucas always was cold to other girls, but he showed a lot of patience towards this

    girl. That was why Yasmeen was surprised. She stared at Michele coldly, which made Lucas a bit

    upset.

    "Here is my daddy''s vi."

    Yasmeen restrained her temper and said indifferently.

    Michele was stunned for a moment and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know this is your father''s vi.

    It''s just that my mother and I stay here for the time being. Auntie Nicole invited us to stay here."

    Yasmeen of course knew who Auntie Nicole was.

    Lucas saw that Yasmeen wanted to make things difficult for Michele, so he took another step towards

    Yasmeen, and then directly grabbed Yasmeen''s hand and walked aside.

    "Come with me. I need to talk to you."

    Lucas'' voice sounded very cold and also revealed a bit of his anger.

    Yasmeen was totally stunned. She watched him helplessly but revealed a slight smile on her face when

    Lucas held her hand.

    Were they holding hands like a couple now?

    Lucas'' hand was much warmer than his expression.

    Michele didn''t know what their rtionship was, but seeing Lucas holding Yasmeen''s hand and walking

    away, she somewhat understood that they might be friends. Thinking back to the rtionship between

    Nicole, Samuel, and Steven, Michele consciously took a step back and leaned against the wall to wait

    for them.

    While waiting, she took out her phone and yed some games with a cold expression.

    Before Yasmeen could be happy for holding hands with Lucas, Lucas had already taken her under a

    tree not far away and released her. His expression was very serious and his voice was cold as always.

    "Yasmeen, I don''t care how much your daddy and mommy dote on you, nor do I care what your current

    status is. You''d better behave yourself."

    "What?"

    Yasmeen was stunned.

    Did she do anything wrong?

    Lucas did not give her the chance to exin. He continued to say coldly, "Michele has suffered a lot.

    Now that she has just found her daddy, don''t bully her just because she smiles. Do you hear me?

    Although this is your vi, if you really don''t want her to live here, I can tell Uncle Morty to buy a vi

    and ask them to move out as soon as possible, but you are not allowed to bully her until then!"

    Lucas had always emphasized the word "bully" in the conversation as if Yasmeen was born to bully

    people. Even though Yasmeen had not heard what Lucas had said clearly, her face sank deeply at this

    moment.

    "Lucas, what did I do to make you think I would bully her?"

    Yasmeen wore a serious expression.

    She hadn''t seen him for two years. She had been busy adapting to her current identity and

    environment. The pressure she endured was very heavy as well, so she didn''t have time to return to

    the Seapolis City in the past two years, not to mention toe back to see Lucas. That was why she

    was so excited when she saw Lucas just now. However, she didn''t expect Lucas to treat her like this.

    Yasmeen felt too hurt and angry in her heart!

    Lucas looked at her coldly and said, "If I wait for you to do something to her, it will be toote. So I''m

    warning you now."

    "Who do you think you are to me? Try to warn me?"

    After these two years of etiquette education, Yasmeen already knew how to restrain her temper. In fact,

    she rarely lost her temper for more than a year. However, facing Lucas now, she felt she was raging,

    and really wanted to vent out all her anger.

    Lucas was a little dumbfounded by Yasmeen''s question, but he remembered clearly what Yasmeen

    looked like before. Wasn''t she the girl who went to the men''s toilet to see him pee only because he

    looked handsome? Could she be better?

    What a joke!

    Her chutzpah and arrogance were deep in her bones, so Lucas did not believe that she would change.

    "Whatever, this is all I want to say. If you dare to bully Michele, don''t me me for being unkind to you."

    Lucas turned away.

    Yasmeen felt very wronged and hurt.

    What did she do?

    She was just a little overjoyed when seeing him, and just jumped out of the car to say hello to him. How

    could she be a bully suddenly?

    Moreover, if he really wanted to protect Michele, why would he choose to warn her and distance her as

    if she was some sort of ferocious beast?

    Yasmeen''s eyes got red, but she stubbornly did not let her tears fall. Instead, she forced herself to

    sneer, "Lucas, since you keep saying that I will bully Michele, maybe I will do as you said to meet your

    expectation of me!"

    After saying that, Yasmeen turned around and walked towards Michele.

    Lucas only felt his eyebrows twitching. Without thinking, he directly hit Yasmeen.

    Michele was a very poor girl. On the way here, he learned about Michele''s experiences in the past few

    years from the conversation between Femando and Morty. He knew he should be grateful to Morty, so

    he secretly told himself that he would protect Michele in the future, just like he protected Zoe. Now,

    Yasmeen even dared to hurt Michele!

    An iron girl with great power even wanted to hurt a weak girl like Michele?! No one could bear this!

    Yasmeen did not expect Lucas would suddenly attack her, but with the two years of fighting training,

    she could fight back immediately.

    Two years ago, Yasmeen lost to Lucas. She had always been unconvinced. After two years, she got

    this opportunity. Yasmeen did not care about anything else. She used all her skills to fight with Lucas.

    At this moment, she used out almost every skill that her martial arts teacher had taught her.

    Lucas was surprised.

    She did make great progress.

    Seeing that Lucas had attacked Yasmeen, Nicole felt very anxious.

    "Lucas! Your son is a fucking scumbag, right? He even dares to hit a girl! Let me deal with this little

    bastard."

    As she said, Nicole stretched out her arms and rolled up her sleeves, and was about to rush towards

    them, but Samuel quickly hugged her waist to stop her.

    "Honey, can you let the kids solve their own problems by themselves?"

    "He hurts a girl!"

    Nicole never thought that she would actually give birth to such a bastard.

    In her view, the man who would hit a woman was not a real man!

    Samuel was a bit depressed. Why did hee to find Lucas? Now that Lucas had angered his wife,

    and he still had tofort his wife because of his son. This brat was truly a troublemaker!

 Chapter 1550 She Hasnt Had a Chance

    Chapter 1550 She Hasn''t Had a Chance

    "Yasmeen is a girl, not a woman. And they are only seven years old. Fighting between children always

    happens. If you interfere, you are the one who bullies kids."

    Samuel''s words made Nicole a little angry.

    "Who did I bully? I''m teaching my son a lesson. I''m not bullying Yasmeen. Get away!"

    Nicole was about to freak out. While Michele was slightly stunned to see Lucas and Yasmeen fighting

    from the side. Then, she quickly ran over and stood in front of Yasmeen.

    "Lucas!"

    Although Michele was shorter than them, her voice was not low.

    When Lucas heard Michele, he retracted his fist, and his voice also softened a bit.

    "Michele, step aside. You may get hurt."

    Yasmeen was a little stunned.

    Michele stood in front of her?

    What did she mean?

    Yasmeen didn''t say anything but observed them. And she heard Michele say, "Lucas, how can you hit

    a girl?"

    Michele thought that every time Dn drank too much wine or lost money, he woulde back and hit

    them, and even smashed the pots and pans beside them. But he seldom really hit Molly. Michele still

    had a bad impression of those men that hit women.

    Now she liked Lucas very much, but she didn''t expect that Lucas would hit a girl. Her eyes were filled

    with much disappointment.

    Lucas was questioned by Michele and subconsciously said, "She is not a girl."

    "What?"

    Michele was stunned.

    Not a girl?

    But Yasmeen was wearing a princess dress and looked like a Barbie doll. Could she be a boy?

    Yasmeen freaked out and she asked angrily, "Are you blind? I''m not a girl but a boy?"

    Lucas stared at Yasmeen and said coldly, "You just look like a girl. But actually, you are a manly girl.

    No! You are a boy!"

    These words were so harsh.

    Yasmeen finally recognized how much Lucas hated her. She was so angry that she directly pulled

    Michele away and gritted her teeth and said, "Lucas, say it again."

    "I can say ten times that you are a boy!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yasmeen took off her shoes and threw them at his mouth.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    His mouth was so filthy that she could stick it with her shoes.

    Lucas never thought that Yasmeen would do this. He was stunned for a while, and then subconsciously

    caught her shoes. Although there was no unpleasant odor, Lucas looked so ugly.

    "Or a shrew? Yasmeen, even if you are a princess now, you still haven''t changed your character,

    right?"

    Yasmeen''s face was about to contort.

    "Shrew! I''ll show you what a shrew is!"

    As she spoke, she directly rolled up her sleeves and came towards Lucas.

    Lucas saw Yasmeening towards him again. A girl like her was also called a girl?

    Was he blind or others blind?

    He subconsciously pulled Michele aside and said, "Michele, leave it alone. I must teach her a good

    lesson."

    Yasmeen was the first to hit him with her shoes.

    She did a lot of stuff like that.

    She was the first to embarrass him, the first to take his stuff, and now the first to throw shoes on him.

    If he didn''t stop her, he was afraid that she would do more bad things to him.

    They wrestled again. But this time, there were no rules or martial arts moves. It was purely a tear

    between children.

    Yasmeen no longer cared about her status as a princess. She directly pped Lucas on the face and

    angrily said, "Shut your mouth up!"

    Lucas waspletely out of his senses because of her p.

    "Yasmeen, you are so annoying. Also, you are a bitch."

    Lucas'' words were a little too much. But how could someone in a rage think of the word he used?

    Yasmeen''s eyes turned red because of his words.

    They wrestled on the ground like kindergarten children.

    This time, both Nicole and Samuel couldn''t watch this anymore.

    Lucas was getting more and more immature.

    How could he look like a child from the Green family?

    "Lucas, let her go!"

    Samuel walked over and kicked Lucas'' calf.

    He kicked hard. Lucas did not notice them at all, so he shrank by Samuel''s kick.

    "Samuel? Why are you here?"

    The moment Lucas saw Samuel, he was stunned. So did Yasmeen. She even wanted to escape.

    ''It is over. My good image is over.''

    Samuel looked at Lucas who was a mess. Two buttons of his shirt had been pulled off. Seeing a few

    scratches on his neck and his untidy hair, Samuel was getting angrier.

    "Your mommy and I taught you how to hit girls, didn''t we?"

    Samuel kicked Lucas again.

    Lucas staggered by that kick, but he pursed his lips and remained silent. His stubborn expression

    showed that he was still right in his mind.

    However, Yasmeen was stunned for a while, and then hurriedly stepped in front of Lucas.

    "Mr. Green, don''t hit him. We''re just ying around."

    "Get away! I don''t need you to speak up for me!"

    As soon as Yasmeen finished speaking, Lucas said it ungratefully and angrily.

    Samuel angrily bypassed Yasmeen and gave him another kick.

    "Don''t you dare say that! Are you right to hit a girl?"

    Lucas did not resist, but he still thought he was right. He pursed his thin lips and said, "In my eyes, she

    is not a girl at all!"

    "She is a girl physiologically. So she is a girl. Put away your silly reasons and apologize to Yasmeen

    now."

    This was the first time Samuel had hit Lucas.

    Lucas felt very wronged, but he bit his lower lip and said, "I''m not wrong!"

    "I''ll beat you to death if you say that again."

    "I''m not wrong even if you kill me!"

    Lucas was still stubborn, and his eyes misted a little.

    "You!"

    Samuel raised his hand angrily and threw it at Lucas.

    Lucas was a little shocked, but he still refused to admit his mistakes. Samuel could not hold back his

    hand when seeing Lucas'' stubborn expression.

    In a moment, Yasmeen pushed Lucas away and Samuel pped her on the cheek.

    With a crisp p, the surrounding air seemed to freeze. Samuel looked at Yasmeen in surprise, and his

    mind suddenly went nk.

    Nicole quickly ran over.

    "Yasmeen, are you okay? Does it hurt? Are you stupid? We should hit Lucas to teach him a lesson.

    Why did you suffer this for him?"

    After Nicole said this, Lucas'' eyes instantly widened.

    ''Even my mom thinks I did something wrong?''

    Samuel had no time to care about Lucas now. He felt a little guilty for pping Yasmeen.

    "Yasmeen, are you okay? I''ll get a doctor for you."

    Girls had delicate and soft skin. Also, Samuel''s way of educating girls was different from that of boys.

    He didn''t expect Yasmeen to rush up.

    However, Yasmeen shook her head and said, "Mr. Green, this matter today is between me and Lucas.

    Can you all stay out of it?"

    Those words broke Nicole''s heart a little.

    "Lucas is arrogant with a bad character. Samuel and I want to teach him a lesson."

    Yasmeen nced at Lucas.

    Lucas suddenly didn''t know how to face Yasmeen.

    Yasmeen said coldly, "Lucas, you owe me an apology today, and you owe me this p. Remember it!

    You''ll have a chance to pay it back!"

    "Don''t worry. I will definitely remember this p. I will pay you back as much as I can. But I will never

    apologize to you."

    Lucas did not believe that she got out of the car and ran to him and Michele unintentionally. In his mind,

    Yasmeen was here to find fault with him. But she was discovered by him before she made it.

    Yasmeen sneered. Then she bowed to Samuel and Nicole and politely said, "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, I

    have something to do today. I''m afraid I can''t invite you to my home. I will visit you with Jasmine when I

    have time."

    "Alright. Samuel can drive you back."

    Nicole felt really guilty.

    "No, it''s okay. Mrs. Green, my driver is with me. Goodbye."

    After saying that, Yasmeen turned around and left. She didn''t give a single nce at Lucas, but she

    clenched her hands.

    ''Lucas, you bastard! Wait and see!''

    Yasmeen left angrily. Samuel and Nicole looked at each other and then looked at Lucas together.

    Lucas had never seen Nicole look at him so harshly, so he was a little nervous.

    "Mommy."

    "You know I''m your mommy? I thought you are so arrogant now that you don''t even remember your

    dad and me."

    Nicole''s words stunned Lucas again. He felt a little ufortable.

    Why did they speak up for that wild girl Yasmeen?

    Didn''t anyone notice that Yasmeen was bellicose?

    Which girl acted like her?

    However, Lucas did not dare to say these words to Nicole.

    Nicole looked at him, feeling a little heartache.

    "Do you know what you did wrong today?"

    "I don''t know."

    Lucas was a little angry.

    Nicole took a deep breath and said, "What did Yasmeen do to harm you or Michele after she got out of

    the car?"

    "I already got her before she had a chance."

    Hearing that, Nicole didn''t want to say anything at all.

    Did she and Samuel really neglect his education so much that he developed such a self-righteous

    personality?

    Michele knew that she shouldn''t have spoken. She also knew that she shouldn''t have helped Lucas.

    But seeing his wronged appearance, she felt a little bit awful.

    "Mrs. Green, Mr. Green, don''t be angry. Lucas just wants to protect me."

    Samuel looked at Michele and then at Lucas, who did not feel that he was wrong at all. Samuel was so

    angry that his brain hurt. He said directly, "Go to the room and think about it. If you can''t figure out what

    you did wrong, then don''t eat dinner."

    When he was speaking, the door of the vi suddenly opened.

 Chapter 1551 Focus on the Wrong thing

    Chapter 1551 Focus on the Wrong thing

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Who are you going to punish?¡±

    Morty came up.

    Samuel frowned and grunted, ¡°That¡¯s my son, not yours! Even if he were, make him behave himself!

    Ask him what he did!¡±

    Ignoring Samuel¡¯s wrath, Morty went straight forward to ask Lucas, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±

    Morty said that calmly, but Lucas still kept his mouth shut. He went towards the mansion. Thinking that

    this mansion actually belonged to Yasmeen¡¯s father, he stopped at the gate. He turned around and

    asked Nicole, ¡°Can I find another ce to be grounded?¡±

    Nicole realized that she came here in order to pick up his son and then this got in the way.

    ¡°Go and wait in the car. I have something to say to Uncle Morty.¡±

    Lucas did what she said.

    Michele was upset seeing him like that.

    ¡°Daddy, the thing is...¡±

    Michele exined what happened.

    Morty kept frowning. He looked at Nicole and Samuel and asked, ¡°You called Lucas a jerk?!¡±

    ¡°So what? You want us to praise him for what he¡¯s done?¡±

    Samuel was still mad thinking about what he had done to Yasmeen and Lucas didn¡¯t even admit he

    was wrong. Samuel hit her by mistake and now they had to see William in person.

    Morty nced at Nicole, ¡°And Mrs. Green thinks so?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t answer but she seemed to agree with her husband that Lucas was wrong.

    Mortyughed suddenly, ¡°You guys are so busy putting your hands on each other that you have

    degenerate into cavemen, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    That was pretty harsh.

    Even though he was smiling, Nicole, Samuel and Michele could all sense his anger.

    Samuel quickly stepped in front of Nicole.

    ¡°If you are mad, you can just yell at me. Leave my wife alone. I know you like Lucas but he is our son.

    We have the right to teach him what is right and what is wrong.¡±

    ¡°You have the right to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Morty¡¯s chest started to feel tight.

    He lit a cigarette. Even though Nicole hated the smell of smoke, Samuel didn¡¯t do anything to Morty

    and just said in a cold tone, ¡°Better keep your distance before you do that. You¡¯ve got a wife and a kid

    and you¡¯re still smoking? You¡¯re a dad now!¡±

    Morty was stunned and automatically turned to Michele.

    Michele said hastily, ¡°It¡¯s okay, daddy, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    She looked up at him and giggled happily. He instantly felt something in his heart.

    He put out the cigarette and apologized, ¡°My mistake. Michele, you¡¯re still too young and second-hand

    smoking is bad for you. I won¡¯t smoke in front of you and your mommy again.¡±

    His words made Michele¡¯s eyes wet.

    Indeed, he treated her like she was the most precious thing in the world, unlike Dn.

    Morty asked, ¡°You think Lucas is a genius and low-maintenance so you can treat him like an adult

    now?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Hearing that, Samuel was still frowning. But Nicole finally saw what the reason was.

    She suddenly realized that Lucas was only 7 years old, not 17.

    If he did that when he was 17, then of course he would be a jerk. But now he was just a 7-year-old child

    and he only did things out of instincts.

    When Yasmeen and Lucas first met, things didn¡¯t go pretty well.

    Lucas was forced to fight her and Yasmeen even saw him naked. No child would bear such kind of

    things. It was reasonable that he held grudges. Now they met again and Michele was in such a hurry

    that Lucas thought she came for a fight. It waspletely normal for him to protect Michele and said

    mean things to Yasmeen.

    But what did Nicole and Samuel do?

    They saw this incident from the perspective of adults. It was truly unfair to Lucas.

    Lucas never caused any trouble for them before and they subconsciously thought Lucas was mature

    enough to handle anything, including this situation.

    Nicole thought of the look on Lucas¡¯s face and hurried to the car.

    ¡°Nicole.¡±

    Samuel was a little surprised. Morty chuckled and said, ¡°Mrs. Green seems much smarter than you.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    After that, Samuel followed her.

    Lucas was sitting in the car alone, looking depressed.

    When Nicole opened the car door, he quickly nced and then looked away.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Nicole felt sorry and regretful for him.

    ¡°Sorry, sweetie, mommy shouldn¡¯t be so mean. Please don¡¯t get mad at me.¡±

    Samuel heard their conversation and waited outside.

    Lucas was about to cry and he felt wronged.

    ¡°Mommy, do you also think I was wrong?¡±

    Lucas stared at her stubbornly, his eyes red, and Nicole felt really terrible.

    She held Lucas in her arms and whispered, ¡°If you were a grownup, you would be wrong. But mommy

    and daddy forgot that you¡¯re just a little kid. Lucas, you are so incredible and excellent and mommy and

    daddy ignored that you¡¯re only 7. It¡¯s all our fault. We¡¯re sorry.¡±

    Morty was right. Lucas was just a child. How could they expect him to behave like a responsible adult?

    They were too hard on him.

    Lucas was sort of confused. But when he heard Nicole¡¯s apology, he quickly said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t know

    what I did wrong. I wouldn¡¯t do that if Yasmeen isn¡¯t so dangerous.¡±

    Dangerous?

    He thought a tiny little girl was a threat? Nicole was shocked at his words. But still, she said, ¡°Yasmeen

    was little two years ago and she did do something unpleasant. But it¡¯s been two years and she must

    have known better than that, right? Think about it, isn¡¯t she different from what she used to be two

    years ago?¡±

    Lucas thought for a while and it seemed that she didn¡¯t get physical first or forced him and Michele to

    do anything. It was he who said mean stuff first. Yasmeen was better at fighting now. Two years ago,

    he let her win. But today she almost beat him.

    Thinking about that, Lucas nodded and admitted unwillingly, ¡°She is a better fighter now.¡±

    Nicole smiled awkwardly.

    He seemed to focus on the wrong thing.

    ¡°Lucas, you may not be able to understand what I¡¯m saying, but one day you¡¯ll know that it was never

    okay to hit a girl for a gentleman.¡±

    ¡°But she is not a girl.¡±

    Lucas insisted on that and Nicole tried her best to exin it to him.

    ¡°But what you said to her was pretty hurtful. Think about it, if others say that to Michele, will you get

    angry?¡±

    Lucas was speechless hearing that.

    Fine. If anyone dared to say that kind of stuff to Michele or Zoe, he would tear up that person¡¯s mouth.

    So, he was acting like a jerk back then, right?

    Even though he was still mad at Yasmeen, he finally caved in, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just apologize to her. But

    shouldn¡¯t she apologize for what she did two years ago?¡±

    He was still not okay with that incident. Although an apology wouldn¡¯t make a difference and undo what

    she had done, she must say sorry to him.

    Seeing that, Nicole smiled, ¡°Of course. You two settle this down. Mommy and daddy won¡¯t get involved,

    okay? But you should thank her for taking that p for you.¡±

    ¡°She did that on purpose so I¡¯ll owe her one.¡±

    Lucas began to frown again.

    He always seemed to keep frowning at the mention of Yasmeen.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say. But kids were always so simple and blunt about how they felt. Maybe

    one day when they grew up, they would finally realize feelings during childhood were the sincerest.

    Samuel knocked on the door when he heard they solved the problem from the outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, Lucas.¡±

    Lucas buried his face in Nicole¡¯s embrace and ignored him.

    He definitely did that on purpose.

    Samuel was even a little jealous seeing their position.

    ¡°Let daddy hug you. Mommy hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lucas rejected him without any hesitation.

    Nicole curved her lips and said, ¡°Let Lucas solve this by himself. We should eat first and then go back

    to the mansion, okay?¡±

    Thinking that Aiden and Dn were still in the mansion, Nicole and Samuel became gloomy.

    It had been almost two days since Evelyn¡¯sst appearance and they still didn¡¯t have a clue. As for Tim,

    they didn¡¯t even know where he was. They just hoped that they wouldn¡¯t be toote.

    They drove to the nearest hotel and went inside.

    Lucas was texting Yasmeen but he seemed to be quite grim, just like the old Samuel.

    Nicole clearly wanted to say something else, but she stopped, thinking of Lucas¡¯s age.

    Never mind. It was none of her business.

    They enjoyed the meal very much. Before the desserts were served, Samuel¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Mr. Green, Aiden woke up and wants to speak to you. He said he knows where Tim is.¡±

    Nicole and Samuel were both surprised to hear that.

 Chapter 1552 Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 1552 Who Do You Think You Are

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Now the first thing to do was to find Tim and Evelyn.

    Even though Lucas didn¡¯t know what was going on, he sat straight when he heard Tim¡¯s name and

    turned to Nicole.

    Nicole looked quite worried and wanted to be there for them right away.

    Lucas suddenly felt a little guilty.

    Didn¡¯t his parentse here for sight seeing? Why was Tim involved? Did something bad happened to

    him?

    He was sad at the thought of his mom worrying about him back then.

    Maybe it was not a big deal to just make an apology to Yasmeen. He was a big boy now and it would

    make his mom feel better.

    Then Lucas pulled out his phone and called Yasmeen, only to find out she had blocked his number.

    She must feel terrible at his words. Now that he was calling, Yasmeen put him on the cklist with no

    second thought.

    Lucas felt humiliated.

    He knew he would never get along with Yasmeen. Such a spoiled princess!

    Nicole noticed he was in a mood and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yasmeen blocked me. I¡¯ll apologize to herter.¡±

    Hearing that, Nicoleughed, ¡°Good boy. Don¡¯t treat Yasmeen like that ever again, okay?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Lucas lowered his head. He nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. He wanted to ask what happened

    with Tim but he kept his mouth shut because of the tension in the air.

    They hurriedly drove back to the mansion.

    Lucas froze when he saw Morgan and a strange man standing in front of him.

    Things must have gotten serious since Morgan was here.

    ¡°Mom, dad, I¡¯ll be in my room.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Samuel was too busy to attend to Lucas and Nicole also wanted to know where Tim was right now. So

    they had to ask Lucas to stay in his room.

    After they sent Lucas back in his room, Nicole and Samuel went down to the basement.

    Aiden looked much better after a night¡¯s rest. He was stunned a little when he saw Samuel and Nicole.

    She could tell that he knew who they were from the look of his eyes.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my cousin?¡± She asked straight forward.

    Aiden wanted to buy himself more time until Samuel called on Morgan and said coldly, ¡°You remember

    how painful it wasst night, right? I can get the bug out of your body and I can also nt it back in. But

    this time I won¡¯t just put some harmless bugs in you and you can imagine what it will be like.¡±

    Aiden¡¯s face suddenly went pale.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that to me¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything. But you must promise to keep me safe. If tell you

    everything I know, you must protect me.¡±

    His choice of words kind of surprised Nicole and Samuel.

    ¡°You must? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Samuel sneered and approached him.

    Aiden knew he pushed his luck by say those things. He trembled as he started to remember how cruel

    and brutal Samuel could be.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say a word unless you promise I will be safe.¡±

    ¡°You still think this is negotiable?¡± Samuel said gloomily.

    This guy had gotten the nerve to threaten them!

    ¡°Morgan!¡±

    Instantly, Morgan came forward with a bug in her hand.

    Aiden knew what that was. Back when he still didn¡¯t know what that actually was, he was curious as

    that man pulled out the colorful bug from that jar and let them eat the eggs.

    Then what happened? His life had been miserable and painful ever since. There hadn¡¯t been a day

    without pain and he couldn¡¯t die even if he wanted to.

    Aiden couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    ¡°No, no! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

    He just couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Aiden took a deep breath and said, ¡°There is a bar which is kind of more like an intelligence gathering

    center. We use pretty young girls or boys as tools for attracting people and gathering intelligence. Tim

    was locked up in the basement there. But it¡¯s no use telling you that cuz those who are watching him

    are not my people. They are good. You might even not be able to get near them.¡±

    Samuel and Nicole¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened up.

    ¡°And the name of the bar?¡±

    ¡°Infinity.¡±

    Aiden said that in fear.

    Samuel gestured and his men went out to search for the bar.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with them.¡±

    Samuel grabbed her arm.

    He stared at Aiden and continued, ¡°Is Evelyn there?¡±

    ¡°No. We would never have a couple locked together. They would devise a scheme and run away cuz a

    couple can easily tell what each other is thinking about.¡±

    By then, Aiden was telling everything he knew.

    Nicole finally understood why Samuel kept her there.

    Not only did they need to save Tim, they also needed to know where Evelyn was. And now they must

    know more from Aiden. They didn¡¯t know whether there were more poisonous bugs in Aiden¡¯s body or

    not so they had to get more information from him as soon as possible.

    Having figured out that, Nicole sat down.

    Aiden was astonished.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡±

    ¡°We need more info.¡±

    Samuel sat down as well and said in a cold tone, ¡°When did you start to target at the Mason family?

    Did the Bell family vanish because of you?¡±

    Thinking of Fernanda, Samuel couldn¡¯t help connecting Aiden with what happened to Dn.

    Obviously, Aiden was stunned how straight forward Samuel was. He was just thinking about how to say

    it subtly and then Samuel said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Or I will show you how painful the bugs can make you

    feel. You know, there are a lot of people who can nt bugs. If you really did some research about me,

    then you should know I¡¯m the master of the Harper Town and my mother is Alice Harper.¡±

    He started to tremble again at his words. It seemed like he remembered something and he knew he

    had to tell them the truth.

    ¡°I did have something to do with what happened to the Bell family.¡±

    The second he finished his sentence, his whole body started to twist and he was foaming at the mouth,

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    which looked terrifying.

 Chapter 1553 You Really Donâ€™t Wanna Live Anymore

    Chapter 1553 You Really Don¡¯t Wanna Live Anymore

    Samuel was not happy to see this.

    Morgan had been standing by and she immediately came forward to check out Aiden¡¯s condition even

    though her face went pale at this situation.

    Nicole didn¡¯t see clearly what exactly Morgan did to him because she was moving so fast. She could

    only see Morgan pull out a white bug, put it into Aiden¡¯s mouth and force him to swallow it.

    Not long after, Aiden stopped twisting but he was still sweating so hard that it looked like he was

    drowning.

    Though no one said anything, Aiden knew Morgan saved him. If Samuel didn¡¯t tell her to do that,

    Morgan wouldn¡¯t give a crap about him. So this time, he hastily admitted, ¡°Fernanda and I grew up

    together. Technically, we¡¯re not biological siblings. We use that as an undercover. We are actually

    orphans and we were adopted when we were young.¡±

    Speaking of that, he was kind of sad.

    ¡°When we were adopted, we were just little children. People at the orphanage didn¡¯t treat us well and

    suddenly we were taken to a big house and we could finally have something nice like great food and

    even pretty clothes. We were overwhelmed by joy. Meanwhile, we were not the only children who were

    adopted. There were a lot of other children and some people started to taught us things. For us, this

    was like a dreame true and none of us wanted to go back to our old life. But after a year, as we

    adapted to this lifestyle, we found out the children around us started to disappear.¡±

    Aiden tried very hard to memorize the details.

    ¡°Fernanda was the youngest child but we were assigned as a team and taken to the Seapolis City. At

    first, we were thrilled about that. We didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. Before we left, we saw the

    one who adopted us.¡±

    ¡°What was he like?¡±

    Samuel knew that was the key point.

    Aiden shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was wearing a mask and we couldn¡¯t see clearly. But

    his voice was hoarse so he couldn¡¯t be young. He had someone take out a jar and he told us it was

    nourishment. We drank it as he said. Who would know it would make our lives so miserable?¡±

    Aidenughed bitterly.

    ¡°I remember how terrified Fernanda was when she saw that bug but she was still forced to drink the

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    eggs. It was disgusting but didn¡¯t cause any other difort. But when she fell for Tim and wanted to

    be with him, she started to do things behind master¡¯s back and even made her own decisions, which

    turned out to be¡­¡±

    Aiden couldn¡¯t say more. He face suddenly went pale like a dead man but his eyes were filled with

    terror.

    Nicole knew about Fernanda¡¯s death but she didn¡¯t know how exactly she died. However, now she had

    a guess after seeing the look on Aiden¡¯s face.

    ¡°So your so-called master killed her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the bug inside her body did the job. I don¡¯t know when or how master nted bugs in Fernanda¡¯s

    body, but she died tragically. To him, our lives don¡¯t matter at all. We¡¯re nothing but his properties. After

    so many years, we still have to take orders from him and we get to be regr people only when there¡¯s

    no orders. A lot of people died not just only because they betrayed master. That is why I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    Aiden freaked out and then put his hands in his pockets.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want a normal andfortable life? I actually had a girlfriend and we were about to get

    married. But they found out and killed her when she was pregnant with our baby. At that point, I finally

    realized that I don¡¯t have a choice at all. And I¡¯m not gay! I¡¯m born straight! I have to be like that only

    because I need to get information from those people! But nobody cares about how I feel. They only

    want results and they want me to get things done no matter how they are done. And then I just simply

    don¡¯t care whether I¡¯m sleeping with a man or a woman. What¡¯s the difference? I¡¯m destined to be

    alone. So it doesn¡¯t matter. When Fernanda died, I know I might be the next.¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t want to interrupt since Aiden was so emotional. But they had no time.

    ¡°Just tell me about what happened to the Bell family 8 years ago. Who is Nick? Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t

    know anything.¡±

    Aiden froze when he heard Nick¡¯s name and he bowed his head immediately.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°And you really don¡¯t wanna live anymore.¡±

    Samuel was running out of patience. He gave Morgan a look and she walked towards Aiden, which

    scared the hell out of him.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me! I really don¡¯t know anything! Nick is not like us, he¡¯s not on our level. My level is not

    high enough to help me get to know who he is. Eight years ago, it was he who came to me out of blue

    and asked me to find an opportunity to let Dn¡¯s father know about the ship route of the Mason family.

    My job was to let them know this through Dn¡¯s friend. I know nothing else!¡±

    Aiden was trembling hard and seemed to be telling the truth. And that friend of Dn must be the rich

    kid who was fooling around with him at that time.

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of that friend of Dn? How did you tell him about the ship route of the Mason

    family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember his name. He¡¯s gay so I just need to sleep with him. Back then, there were pirates

    who would rob ships and steal all the cargos. So I just mentioned that the Mason family happened to

    have professional ship routes. That was how it was done.¡±

    Nicole felt kind of lost at his words.

    Pirates?

    That was bullshit.

 Chapter 1554 Thereâ€™s One Thing I Havenâ€™t Told You

    Chapter 1554 There¡¯s One Thing I Haven¡¯t Told You

    Samuel wasn¡¯t at lost like Nicole. Instead, he looked kind of serious.

    He had already known something.

    There was something weird going on on the sea and Morty wanted to send some people there to see

    what happened. But then everything suddenly got back to normal.

    He didn¡¯t overthink about this. But now it turned out to be an borate scheme.

    Someone disrupted the regr ship routes and had everyone¡¯s attention fixed on the ship routes of the

    Mason family. Samuel still remembered Mr. Ethan went to meet Emory in person and offered to make

    the ship routes of the Mason family one of the state cooperation routes, which would turn in 40% of the

    ie to the country. And that in a way protected the ship routes of the Mason family.

    If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Ethan who went to the government first and was generous enough about the money,

    the other prestigious families would force the Mason family to surrender. It would be impossible for the

    Masons to protect the ship routes that their ancestors fought for with blood and tears.

    Now, it turned out that Nick was targeting not at the Mason family but at the ship routes. But he could

    never anticipate that Mr. Ethan would make such a quick and wise decision which helped him get out of

    the trouble. And Dn mustn¡¯t be their only option.

    ¡°Did you have any other orders? Or, to put it in another way, did you inform other families besides the

    Bell family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t need to do that by myself. That rich guy did that for me. Those guys all came from

    wealthy families and they partied all the time. If he told Dn, then other people would hear about this

    and tell their fathers.¡±

    Aiden clearly didn¡¯t hold anything back.

    Now it was crystal clear that Nick set this whole thing up. He made Aiden spread the word and had his

    men messing around on the sea which disrupted the regr ship routes. And then everyone would

    keep an eye on the Mason family.

    And if the Mason family couldn¡¯t take the heat, the other families would attack them at once. Then, the

    Mason family would have to hand over their ship routes and be reced. And Nick might be the

    biggest winner.

    Whereas, Mr. Ethan was decisive and quick-thinking enough to do something unpredictable. His

    actions caught Nick off guard and protected the Mason family. Now if they thought about it, Mr. Ethan

    might be the reason why the cargo of the Bell family went missing.

    Being capable of making the cargo of the Masons disappear and keeping his hands clean, Mr. Ethan

    must be shot at that time.

    Thinking of that, Samuel sighed and asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Ethan right now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Actually, nobody knows. If the Mason family are on the sea, then they are the only

    authority there. As long as they are offnd, no one cany a finger on them. Mr. Ethan cut himself off

    from the rest of the world. We bribed the servants of the Mason family and nted bugs in their bodies.

    But we still couldn¡¯t get what we want. He must be on the sea.¡±

    His words indirectly exined that they had something to do with the deaths of the servants in the

    Mason family.

    ¡°So, you nted those bugs.¡±

    ¡°Nick did that.¡±

    Hearing Nick¡¯s name for so many times, Nicole couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Who is this Nick guy? How can

    you get in touch with him?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t contact him. He contacted us.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Aiden was kind of depressed.

    He really wanted to tell them some useful information so they could let him go. But he really didn¡¯t have

    the ess to the essential intelligence.

    He could tell that only Samuel and Nicole had the power to protect him.

    Samuel and Nicole stopped talking and the tension and silence in the air were horrifying for Aiden.

    Aiden was extremely afraid of death. He had been through a lot, which might be the reason why he

    yearned for a chance to survive. But right now, the silence intimidated him. He tried his best to think of

    something useful.

    He said abruptly, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a way to find Nick.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got Tim locked up and I heard Nick ising to get him this afternoon. If you want to catch him,

    you might want to make some arrangements now,¡± Aiden said hastily.

    Samuel squinted his eyes and then stared at him.

    ¡°We know what you¡¯re up to, Aiden. You want Nick and us to fight so you can run away, right?¡±

    If Aiden said that from the beginning, Samuel might think he was sincere. But now he was just trying to

    use them to halt Nick so that he could buy himself some time to run.

    Samuel sneered, ¡°There¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t told you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    All of a sudden, Aiden had a bad feeling.

    Samuel didn¡¯t care about how he felt at all. He just said emotionlessly, ¡°Although we took the bug out of

    your body, no one knows how many eggs are left in your body. When one of them grows into a bug, the

    other eggs will stop growing temporarily. Now we have plugged one bug and the rest might be awaking

    right now. So, we don¡¯t know how long you can live.¡±

    Hearing that, Aiden¡¯s face was pale like he was transparent.

    ¡°What? That¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve got nothing to bargain with us. If you help us catch Nick, we might do you a favor and

    eliminate the rest of the bugs in your body. Otherwise, you¡¯re a dead man.¡±

    After that, Samuel and Nicole stood up while Aiden was crying desperately, ¡°Mr. Green, Mr. Green,

    please save me! I¡¯m begging you! I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do! Please help me!¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t stop for him this time. He went out of the basement with Nicole.

    Aiden¡¯s yelling was blocked behind. The moment Nicole went outside, she saw Dn¡¯s sour face. She

    knew Dn must have heard everything.

    ¡°Still think Molly framed your family?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words made Dn feel even worse. Molly had been devoted to their family with no

    Dn hesitated for a minute and asked, ¡°Can I see Molly?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Samuel smiled sarcastically.

    Not everyone could get the chance to make up for their mistakes and not every apology could be

    answered with forgiveness. If Dn dared to go to see Molly, he would definitely be killed especially

    when Morty get to be back with Molly and their child.

 Chapter 1555 Who Are You

    Chapter 1555 Who Are You

    Having realized it was impossible for him to see Molly again, Dn felt extremely regretful but it was

    toote now.

    ¡°Mr. Green, if you¡¯re gonna catch Nick tonight, I want to take part in this operation. After all, our family

    was destroyed because of him eight years ago. I want to know what he looks like.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t refuse his request.

    After getting the answer he wanted, Dn returned to his room. Then, Morgan followed Samuel and

    Nicole to the hall.

    ¡°How did it go? Can you tell how long he canst?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. But now he seems to be a little too weak.¡±

    Nicole paused for a while and asked, ¡°Can hest till the night?¡±

    ¡°I think he can.¡±

    Samuel nodded and asked Morgan to get prepared.

    Nicole frowned, ¡°There are still some unfinished businesses. What¡¯s the rtionship between Jeffrey

    and Nick? Did Jeffrey plot against Molly only to be the master of their family? If we don¡¯t clear

    things out, Morty¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to hurry. As long as we catch Nick, everything might be clearer. After all, Aiden is just a

    stooge. He doesn¡¯t know much about the essential intelligence. I think Nick might be our breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Howe?¡±

    Nicole was confused and didn¡¯t know what he meant.

    Samuel patted her head and smiled, ¡°Do you think Nick and Martin happened to share the same family

    name?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seeing that Nicole was still puzzled, he continued, ¡°I think Nick might be the son or nephew of Martin.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes were wide open and she finally thought straight.

    This might be possible.

    ¡°So, by catching Nick, we might be able to find Martin, right? Then, we¡¯ll find out if he is my aunt¡¯s

    father or not. If our guess is right, Tim is actually his grandchild. Can he really do that to his own

    grandson?¡±

    Samuel squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Some people are born to be cruel. If he doesn¡¯t even care for his

    own daughter, how can he care about his grandson?¡±

    His word surprised Nicole.

    She began thinking fast.

    If it was like what he said, then Tim might be in danger. Unless something happened to Martin¡¯s son or

    grandson, he would never let Tim go.

    But that seemed to be a little unpractical.

    Samuel didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about but he was a bit worried about her.

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll try my best to rescue Tim and Evelyn. Don¡¯t be worried. They just want the ship

    routes of the Mason family, so right now they won¡¯t do anything too harsh to Evelyn and Tim. They

    might just get slightly injured.¡±

    Nicole wasn¡¯t so optimistic like Samuel.

    Did they have to wait until they caught Nick at night?

    Nicole was feeling uneasy.

    ¡°How¡¯s that Jeffrey doingtely?¡±

    Speaking of Jeffrey, Samuel had to answer her question, ¡°Morty has sent an order. It¡¯s way too easy to

    find an excuse to tear down the Hawk family. The whole Hawk properties have been investigated.

    Jeffrey is now busy finding out who he had offended before. But Morty¡¯s men are all pretty solid and

    they won¡¯t tell anything. In no more than two days, the Hawk family will be over.¡±

    Nicole was not surprised to hear that. After all, as the heir to the Hill family, Morty was not so easygoing

    as he seemed to be. But she was kind of worried about ir and Gabrielle.

    Samuel knew what she was concerned about and said quietly, ¡°ir has been expelled from the Hawk

    family by Mr. Hawk and it¡¯s on the newspaper now. Currently, ir and Gabrielle are in the Capital City

    and they are on Morty¡¯s side. So, nothing¡¯s gonna happen to them. But Mr. Hawk has not been doing

    well. He¡¯s been in aa in the ICU and doesn¡¯t have much time.¡±

    ¡°If the worst thing happened, can ir and Molly go back to see him?¡±

    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s Molly¡¯s grandfather. Morty is not that cold-blooded. But that is the limit.¡±

    Samuel knew Morty too well and he didn¡¯t want to talk too much about him. Seeing Nicole was a little

    tired, he said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to stay with Lucas? I got everything covered here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nicole knew she couldn¡¯t help much if she stayed. So, she just nodded and went to Lucas¡¯s room.

    Lucas was ying with his phone. He stood up as Nicole went in.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Mommy juste to check on you. What are you ying?¡±

    ¡°Video games. Wanna y?¡±

    Lucas could tell Samuel and Nicole were in a bad mood and he knew it was about Tim. He tried to find

    out where he was by himself but Tim changed his phone ever since Tim found out he put a bug on his

    phone. So, it was very hard to find out his location.

    Seeing her worried face, he figured if Nicole would be happier if they could y games together.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Nicole couldn¡¯t refuse in front of those doe eyes.

    They sat down and logged in the game.

    Maybe it was because Nicole wanted to escape from the reality, her whole mind was on the game,

    which actually helped her relieve.

    Before they knew it, they had yed three rounds and it had been one hour. Nicole didn¡¯t know Samuel

    went out until the servant went up to ask them to have dinner.

    Aiden and Dn also went with him.

    Nicole froze for a while and realized Samuel ditched her and went himself.

    When things like this happened in the past, she would get mad at him, feeling that Samuel was being

    disrespectful to her. But after what they had been through, she knew it was a way he showed his

    affection for her. Also, Lucas was here and needed to be looked after.

    Nicole was confident that they could always rely on Samuel.

    She nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. She went downstairs with Lucas.

    The dishes were delicate and looked delicious. But Nicole put down the fork and asked the servant in

    front of her, ¡°Who are you? When did you enter the mansion?¡±

    The servant lowered her head and Nicole couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. She looked like a normal

    middle-aged woman and nothing else. But Nicole still noticed something different.

    And at this moment, the bodyguards Samuel left here didn¡¯te. Nicole knew that she couldn¡¯t count

    on them. Perhaps, the second Samuel left the mansion, someone had been watching them.

    The wolf had a winning game when the shepherds quarreled. But it wasn¡¯t clear she and Lucas were

    the wolves or the shepherds yet.            N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 1556 Mrs. Green Is Here

    Chapter 1556 Mrs. Green Is Here

    Lucas clearly sensed something was wrong. He wanted to say something but stopped when he saw

    the look on Nicole¡¯s face.

    The bodyguards outside didn¡¯t make any sounds. This servant could slip in without being noticed, from

    which Nicole could tell that it was nearly impossible for them to escape. Even though Lucas and her

    could fight, she didn¡¯t want to take the risk. Also, she didn¡¯t know what would happen with Samuel.

    Right now, they had to sit still.

    When Nicole asked her those questions, the servant subconsciously paused and bowed her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m new here.¡±

    Her voice was unnaturally hoarse. They didn¡¯t know if she intended to do that or it was her natural

    voice.

    Nicole held Lucas¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight. How are my people out there?¡±

    The servant froze for a second and then looked at her in the eyes. She was impressed by Nicole.

    Nicole finally got to see her face clearly. She lookedpletely normal and would get no attention

    when walking on the streets. But her eyes seemed kind of dull.

    ¡°What? Are my questions too hard?¡±

    Nicole lowered her voice.

    ¡°No. They fell asleep.¡±

    The servant was surprisingly cooperative. She gave her the answer quickly and didn¡¯t make any other

    moves. Maybe from her perspective, Nicole and Lucas were just a harmless woman and an innocent

    boy. But if they had really investigated Nicole, they would know that she could fight. The calmness in

    the servant¡¯s eyes meant that this ce waspletely controlled by their people.

    Nicole was thinking to herself quickly and then asked, ¡°What do you want from me? Don¡¯t hurt my son

    and I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±

    Her words amazed the servant.

    To show her sincerity, Nicole switched her phone in front of her. Lucas did the same thing but her

    fingers slightly twisted.

    Seeing that, the servant seemed to be a little relieved.

    ¡°Pleasee with me. Our master wants to meet you.¡±

    Even though they didn¡¯t know who the master was, Nicole had a feeling that they were getting closer to

    the truth.

    Lucas was behaving well and followed Nicole.

    Walking outside the house, Nicole was d she didn¡¯t get physical with the servant. The bodyguards

    here were all sleeping on the ground, including the servants of the kitchen and the yard.

    Nicole frowned and asked, ¡°Are they gonna be alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The master only wants to meet you, Mrs. Green. We won¡¯t do anything that upset you if you

    cooperate.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t say anything and held Lucas in her arms.

    Lucas was struggling to get back on the ground but Nicole stopped her.

    When they went outside the mansion, they saw a car with a fake license in front of the gate. The car

    looked normal and the license was fake so even if there were security cameras, they couldn¡¯t find out

    who the owner was. It seemed that they had prepared pretty well.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help worrying about Samuel. She wondered if this whole thing was a trap and Tim was

    only a bait. But there was no time for them to leave a message.

    At this moment, a deliveryman who was riding a scooter stopped in front of them.

    ¡°Is Miss Nicole here?¡±

    Nicole froze and the servant seemed nervous.

    In order to protect the civilian, Nicole said calmly, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Nicole. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a box of fruits for you. Please sign your name here.¡±

    The deliveryman was puzzled about this situation. He felt that servant behind Nicole was quite harsh.

    But this was the vi area. It was normal for rich people to have bodyguards follow them around. So, he

    didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    Nicole took the pen and signed her name in front of the servant and said, ¡°Please put it at the door. I¡¯m

    in a hurry. Someone will take this inter.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say much about it. As long as she signed, his job was done.

    He put the box at the door and left.

    Nicole and Lucas all knew that it was the box of fruits Lucas bought her. They were surprised that it

    would be delivered at this point.

    The servant frowned and wanted to take the fruits away but Nicole interrupted her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s just

    some fruits that I ordered. It¡¯s harmless, right?¡±

    Her words made the servant feel a little annoyed. She didn¡¯t say more and rushed Nicole and Lucas to

    get in the car.

    After they got in the car, someone folded their eyes with ck cloth. Nicole knew they did not want to

    let them know the route. She wanted to hear the sounds outside along the way but then driver turned

    on the music which kept Nicole and Lucas from concentrating.

    After about an hour, the car stopped. Nicole and Lucas were taken out of the car and helped into the

    house.

    They had walked for more than ten minutes and then entered the back room which was warmly heated.

    ¡°Master, Mrs. Green is here.¡±

    As the servant spoke, Nicole¡¯s and Lucas¡¯s eyes were uncovered. Before they got used to the bright

    lights, someone searched Lucas¡¯s body and found a small tracker on him.

    ¡°Good for you, Mr. Green.¡±

    An old voice came from behind, apanied by the sound of the wheelchair rubbing against the

    ground. It was an old man in his seventies who was pushed out by his servant.

    Lucas frowned while Nicole took the chance to observe the house.

    The house was antique and had the style of ancient empires. Every ornament was antique, including

    the ss in front of her. All of these showed how wealthy the owner was.

    Hearing his voice, Nicole looked up and saw an old man standing in front of them. He looked kind of

    familiar to her.

    Nicole squinted her eyes.

    ¡°You are Martin?¡±

    She was astonished that the person she and Samuel tried so hard to meet suddenly appeared in front

    of her.

    Lucas was obviously shocked too.

    He did some research about Martin so he knew who he was. At first, he was wondering who kidnapped

    them and trying to use his strength to inform Samuel. But that n didn¡¯t go pretty well as they

    searched out his tracker.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Martin smiled harmlessly at Nicole. If they hadn¡¯t known what he had done, they would really think this

    was just a lovely old man.

    Lucas still had some doubts and asked, ¡°If you knew I had tracker on me, why didn¡¯t you search me

    before I got in the car? Aren¡¯t you worried that I have already sent out our track?¡±

 Chapter 1557 Youâ€™re Talking Nonsense

    Chapter 1557 You¡¯re Talking Nonsense

    When hearing Lucas¡¯s question, Martinughed, ¡°There is a signal jammer device installed in the car,

    so you can¡¯t send any message out. There are even signal jammer devices around the house. In fact,

    even if there weren¡¯t those trackers, you can¡¯t send anything back. I just want to see how clever Mr.

    Lucas is. If my grandson in the future can be as smart as you, it will make me a lot happier.¡±

    Hearing Martin mentions Tim, Nicole got a little nervous.

    ¡°Grandson? Do you remember that he is your grandson? If you really remember, how could you do that

    to him?¡±

    Seeing Nicole got angry, Martin appeared calm and just smiled, ¡°Mrs. Green, don¡¯t be angry. The

    reason why I let youe here is that I feel so lonely. I want to have a chat with you. Anyway, we are

    rtives, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Nicole said resolutely.

    Martin didn¡¯t make any reaction. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to haggle over with the juniors. But Nicole

    couldn¡¯t tell how Martin felt.

    The servant had already served tea for Nicole and Lucas. They knew it was the good tea from the

    smell.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like tea.¡±

    Nicole directly pushed Lucas¡¯s tea away. Martin didn¡¯t say anything.

    It seemed that he was really an old man without any threat judging from his look. But Nicole didn¡¯t dare

    to rx her vignce.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t call us here just to chat with you.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t care about Nicole¡¯s attitude. He told the servant beside him, ¡°How can you make Mrs.

    Green so angry? Why couldn¡¯t you do such a petty thing?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the servant immediately knelt down, trembling all over, but did not

    dare to beg for mercy.

    Martin still smiled kindly, but then two people came in to cover the servant¡¯s mouth and stabbed her

    with a sharp knife. Nicole quickly covered Lucas¡¯s eyes.

    Nicole knew exactly what Lucas had experienced, but for her, he was still a little boy.

    Nicole saw the servant was killed helplessly. The blood was so dazzling.

    She said seriously, ¡°What is this? Threatening?¡±

    But Martin smiled and said, ¡°We just deal with a disobedient servant. Mrs. Green, you are

    overreacting.¡±

    ¡°Overreacting? In your eyes, these people¡¯s lives are worthless, right?¡±

    Nicole couldn¡¯t tolerate him for trampling people like mud and ashes.

    But Martin didn¡¯t care about it at all, ¡°I saved their lives. Without me, they would have died long ago. I

    let them live for so many years. Moreover, why have I been an unforgivable bad person for you?¡±

    ¡°So, are you a good man?¡±

    Nicole was contemptuous of his words.

    ¡°Of course I am.¡±

    Martin smiled and picked up the teacup.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly in the tea vapor. She had many questions to ask, but she

    didn¡¯t know where to start for a while.

    Seeing Martin put down his teacup, Nicole asked, ¡°Is Nick your son?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t deny it.

    Nicole frowned slightly and continued to ask, ¡°If you can invite us over here now, it means you know

    what my husband is taking people to do, so don¡¯t you worry about your son?¡±

    ¡°If he is caught by Samuel, he is inferior to him and has lived in vain for so many years. Why do I have

    to worry about such an ipetent son? I have a lot of money, and also many children.¡±

    What he said was quite annoying.

    Nicole thought of Martha, who missed her father so much. But Martin didn¡¯t care about her at all. In that

    case, why did he give birth to her at the very beginning?

    Martha was sorry for Tim for her whole life just because of her so-called father. Nicole felt so angry

    when thinking of this.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Many children? You have no shame. Since you have so many children, why have you robbed other

    people¡¯s wife and forced her to give birth to your child?¡±

    At the thought of what her grandmother had to bear in her life because of this man in front of her,

    Nicole got furious.

    Martin finally stopped smiling.

    He stared at Nicole, and his eyes suddenly burst out sharp light. Ordinary people could not bear it for a

    long time, but Nicole didn¡¯t care about it, or more urately, she was not afraid of death.

    The tragedy of the Shaws began with the appearance of this man. After her grandfather had been a

    cuckold, he separated from her grandmother. The Shaws was now fragmented and had a lot to do with

    the man in front of her!

    ¡°What? Are you angry? Unexpectedly, you still know to get angry! You¡¯ve done everything that only a

    beast would do. Now, do you want to kill me?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words made Martin be serious.

    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t force me to kill you!¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of death? If I¡¯m afraid of death, I won¡¯te here at all!¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t give in at all.

    For her, this was a battle of family honor. She would rather die than shrink back, otherwise, it would

    embarrass Mr. Shaw!

    Martin grasped the handle of the wheelchair tightly and tried to calm down, but he couldn¡¯t make it.

    ¡°What do you know? It was your grandfather who robbed my woman!¡±

    ¡°You are talking nonsense! My grandfather and grandmother love each other and their marriage was

    protected byw. Do you want to ban goods on our family just because my grandmother was not here?

    Stop your daydreaming!¡±

    Nicole was also angry.

    Lucas held Nicole¡¯s hand tightly and tried to make her calm down.

    Hearing Nicole say this, Martin was so angry that he even threw away his teacup, which scared the

    people around him. More servants quickly came to pick up the broken teacup, but Martin kicked them

    out.

    ¡°Protected byw? Love each other? What nonsense! You know nothing! Your grandmother and I knew

    each other since childhood. We made a lifelong promise, but she ran away from home because of an

    ident. Then she met your grandfather. If your grandfather didn¡¯t avail himself of the opportunity to

    get in, how could she marry that stupid man? Your grandfather married her but didn¡¯t cherish her at all.

    He always left her alone at home as if she was a widow. Is this what you called ¡®love each

    other¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 1558 Samuel Had A Good Son

    Chapter 1558 Samuel Had A Good Son

    Nicole was stunned for a moment, but when thinking of the particrity of her grandfather¡¯s work when

    he was young, she said again, ¡°People like you couldn¡¯t understand my grandfather¡¯s job at all. You are

    not qualified to me him. Even if my grandfather ignored my grandmother because of his work, you

    still can¡¯t avail yourself of the opportunity to get in.¡±

    ¡°What? He can take advantage of the opportunity to get my woman, but I can¡¯t pay him back in his own

    way? That is ridiculous!¡±

    Martin hadn¡¯t been so angry for many years. At that moment, he even wanted to kill someone to vent

    his anger.

    Because of his anger, the atmosphere in the room was oppressive, so that everyone was afraid to

    speak something.

    Nicoleughed angrily, ¡°What? How on earth did you have the face to say this? Is my grandmother still

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    willing to have an affair with you? If so, why didn¡¯t my grandmother have the face to see my

    grandfather. She even divorced my grandfather and run away from home. Since she was in love with

    you, why hadn¡¯t she taken Martha to see you after divorce? Instead, she lived a hard life alone with my

    aunt. Finally, she even didn¡¯t have money for treatment and died of depression.¡±

    Facing a series of questions from Nicole, Martin suddenly felt severe pain in his chest.

    Why?

    Because that woman hated him!

    After so many years, he thought he had forgotten everything, but now he found that he was just

    deceiving himself.

    He still remembered that woman even wanted to die rather than surrender to him. He remembered that

    when he forced her, she bit a piece of flesh off his shoulder. Even though it had scabbed now, it had

    be an eternal trace there. He remembered how he threatened her with Audrey¡¯s life and asked

    her to give birth to their daughter, Martha.

    Martin was really happy to learn that she was divorced. He even sent someone to take her and her

    daughter home, but what did that woman do?

    She put a knife against her neck and said that if he didn¡¯t leave, she would kill herself. She even

    prevented him from contacting their daughter Martha!

    She hated him and Martha! So, she always beat and scolded Martha, and even asked her not to

    continue her study after graduating from junior high school. Martin wanted to pay for Martha¡¯s

    education, but she found out and broke her own hand. She didn¡¯t even let him be kind to Martha and

    didn¡¯t let him pay money to help Martha. She just let him watch her abusing their daughter and herself.

    When she was ill, he invited the best doctor in the world, but she refused.

    It was said that she died of depression, but only he knew how she died.

    She wanted to die with him but failed. Finally, she vomited blood angrily.

    In fact, Nicole still looked like her grandmother. Even after cosmetic surgery, her beautiful eyes still

    looked like hers.

    Although Martin¡¯s mood seemed to fluctuate, he still said nothing.

    Nicole said sarcastically, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you two love each other? You had nothing to say now? You

    take so much trouble to get my grandmother, but you don¡¯t care about my aunt at all.¡±

    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t think I really dare not kill you!¡±

    Martin¡¯s veins burst out, and he was obviously very angry.

    He hadn¡¯t been so angry for many years.

    Nicole was like her grandmother. Her temper wasn¡¯t good.

    Nicole still wanted to say something, but she was dragged by Lucus. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mister, if I

    guess right, you want to make use of us to threaten my father and uncle. Because both my uncle Tim

    and my father care so much about my mother. As long as my mommy is there, they cannot do anything

    you. So even if my father sends someone to save my uncle, they have to surrender to you in the end,

    right?¡±

    When Martin heard what Lucus said, he appreciated him so much.

    ¡°You¡¯re a clever boy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±

    Lucus was very polite. Compared with Nicole, he seemed very calm.

    Martin couldn¡¯t help looking at him more.

    ¡°You know so much. What conditions do you want to ask for me?¡±

    Martin did not dare to regard Lucus as an ordinary child. Although he smiled, he was still on the alert.

    Lucus didn¡¯t refuse either. He smiled and said, ¡°Mommy and I feel a little hungry. Please send us

    something to eat and let us have a rest. Whether it¡¯s my father or my uncle, when they go back, they

    will naturally find that we are gone. Since you have caught us here, you naturally have your n. It¡¯s

    estimated that we can¡¯t agree with each other for a while. We¡¯re not familiar with it here and naturally

    won¡¯t run. So, I¡¯m just fighting for some benefits for me and my mommy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I still have confidence in my father.¡±

    Lucus couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Martin suddenly felt that he liked this boy.

    ¡°Well, I think you dare not eat the food I prepare for you.¡±

    ¡°We know that you can use poisonous insects. My father is the master of the Harper Town. Although I

    don¡¯t have any golden poisonous insects here, I can still protect my mommy. Besides, I don¡¯t think you

    will poison us, mister.¡±

    Lucus¡¯s words made Martin stunned. He asked, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because my mommy is the granddaughter of the woman you like. For the sake of her, you won¡¯t do

    anything to my mommy.¡±

    Martin was stunned andughed.

    ¡°Samuel has a good son!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±

    Lucus was not in a hurry. He didn¡¯t look like that he was kidnapped here. The other servants in the

    room were all very frightened. They were not even as good as a child.

    Martin¡¯s eyes sank.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? Go to get some food! You are really good for nothing.¡±

    Martin¡¯s dissatisfaction frightened everyone.

    When Nicole saw they were so frightened, she knew how Martin treated them at ordinary times. She

    didn¡¯t know what Martin was like. Now when she heard Lucus¡¯s words, she naturally felt that he had

    any countermeasures, so Nicole didn¡¯t object.

    The meal was soon sent to them. Nicole was really hungry. She went over with Lucus, picked up the

    chopsticks and ate the meal. Unexpectedly, Martin also came to the table and had dinner with them.

    Despite the strange atmosphere, these three people ate in harmony.

    Nicole didn¡¯t eat much. She just ate some mango.

    Martin was stunned when he saw her eat the mango. It seemed that he had remembered something.

 Chapter 1559 You Even Dare to Hit Me

    Chapter 1559 You Even Dare to Hit Me

    Lucus saw it, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    After the meal, Nicole didn¡¯t bother to look at Martin. She directly went into her room to have a rest.

    Lucus followed Nicole into the room. After closing the door, he found some cameras. He couldn¡¯t help

    but sneer. Then he raised his hand and put a piece of gum onto the camera, blocking the electronic eye

    of the camera.

    Nicole didn¡¯t stop him from doing that. Anyway, after arriving here, she still got something. After all, she

    met Martin face to face.

    As for why she was so sure, it may be an intuition, but this feeling was quite strong.

    She couldn¡¯t vent her anger, and could only drink a ss of water.

    After blocking the surrounding cameras, Lucus came to Nicole and sat down. He whispered, ¡°Mommy,

    what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Since I saw Martin, naturally I want to find out what happened between him and grandmother. You¡¯re

    right. He won¡¯t hurt us when he can still make use of us.¡±

    Nicole felt that a ss of water was not enough to calm her down, so she couldn¡¯t help pouring another

    ss of water

    When Lucus saw that there was aputer in the room, he tried to open it, but he found that he

    couldn¡¯t connect to the Inte at all. Obviously, this was just a decoration, or Martin deliberately did

    this.

    Seeing Lucus¡¯s frustration, Nicole said, ¡°Don¡¯t care too much about these. We will know the truth even

    if he doesn¡¯t want us to know. And I believe your father wille and save us.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that box of fruit?¡±

    Lucus¡¯s words made Nicoleugh, but she didn¡¯t answer.

    When Samuel rushed to the bar, he led Nick in as drilled before and caught him alive.

    Nick had never thought that he could fall into Aiden¡¯s hands. At that moment, if Nick could kill with his

    eyes, Aiden would have already been torn to shreds.

    But Aiden was trembling. His fear of Nick was engraved in his bones. When he thought that he had

    been poisoned by the man in front of him, his legs were feeble.

    Samuel didn¡¯t care about it. After controlling Nick, he asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between

    you and Martin?"

    ¡°None of your business!¡±

    Even when Nick was in his fifties and sixties, he still looked fierce. He didn¡¯t look like a good person at

    all.

    When Dn saw Nick, he got furious immediately. Seeing he was controlled, Dn kicked him

    violently.

    ¡°Eight years ago, you schemed against our family and brought us down. Later, you colluded with

    Jeffrey and forced Molly to marry me. What have you done over thest few years?¡±

    Nick was used to living in dignity. At that time, when he was kicked by Dn, he felt it so insulting,

    which immediately made him irritable.

    ¡°How dare you hit me? Believe it or not, I will destroy your family!¡±

    ¡°How dare you threaten me even now? Shit!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Dn was also stimted by him. He immediately kicked Nick like a crazy man. Samuel didn¡¯t stop

    him. Anyway, Dn had to vent his resentment and grievances over the past eight years.

    Seeing Dn was so masculine, Aiden couldn¡¯t help thinking of the past between them. He suddenly

    felt that the Dn he knew before was not real, but the Dn in front of him now was so unfamiliar to

    him.

    He suddenly thought about how he was caught by Samuel and felt very stunned.

    It was Dn?

    Over the past few years, they got along well with each other. He always thought Dn had some real

    feelings for him. Now it seemed that it was all his own wishful thinking.

    Dn didn¡¯t notice that Aiden was staring at him. He just wanted to kill Nick at that moment.

    After hitting him for a while, Dn was a little asthmatic.

    Samuel said indifferently, ¡°That is enough.¡±

    Dn stopped, but his eyes were still fierce.

    Nick was used to living in dignity. The corners of his mouth were broken after being punched and

    kicked by Dn. He looked very awkward.

    Samuel stepped on his finger and asked coldly, ¡°Where is Tim?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Nick was so painful that his body was even trembling, but he still didn¡¯t want to tell Samuel.

    Samuel sneered and stepped on his finger heavily. Then Nick¡¯s hand bone was broken.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to tell me? I have plenty of time. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Now it¡¯s just a finger. You have

    the other nine fingers. Let¡¯s break it one by one.¡±

    Samuel said it calmly, but Nick¡¯s cold sweat came out.

    ¡°If you dare to do this to me, my father will kill you!¡±

    ¡°Your father? Martin? I also want to see him, but I don¡¯t know whether you are important or not for your

    father.¡±

    Samuel directly said to Dn, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t answer my question, or gives an irrelevant answer, you

    can break one of his fingers.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dn thought about his situation in recent years because of Nick, and his current and future situation,

    and he answered with determination.

    ¡°I will ask you again. Where is Tim?¡±

    Samuel asked so calmly, but Nick was very angry and shouted at him, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you! You can just kill

    me!¡±

    As soon as he finished shouting, Dn broke his finger. Samuel couldn¡¯t help looking at Dn¡¯s cruel

    appearance.

    Aiden felt very surprised and frightened. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little short of breath. At the same

    time, he felt something gnawing at his heart, which hurt a lot.

    When Samuel asked for the fourth time, Nick couldn¡¯t stand it and directly told him the ce where Tim

    was detained. At the order of Samuel, he took some people to go there, while Aiden shouted and fell to

    the ground. He was twitching. There was also foam at the corners of his mouth. He looked very painful.

    Dn was slightly stunned and his face turned pale, but he quickly reacted and directly suppressed

    Aiden, so that Samuel¡¯s people could pass smoothly.

    Samuel said faintly when passing by Dn, ¡°The poison hidden in his body has broken out. He could

    not make it. Find a ce to bury him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dn nodded, and his face was so pale. He watched as Aiden took hisst breath and left with his

    corpse.

    When Samuel arrived at the box where Tim was retained, he heard someone roar painfully. It seemed

    that he was Tim.

    Had they hurt Tim?

 Chapter 1560 Even If She Didnâ€™t Mean to Hurt Them

    Chapter 1560 Even If She Didn¡¯t Mean to Hurt Them

    ¡°Tim!¡±

    Samuel kicked open the door of the box. When seeing what had happened inside, he was a little

    stunned.

    He saw that Tim was angrily beating his guards. A few of them were lying on the ground. But Tim was

    still not relieved. He kept punching and kicking those people while shouting and screaming. Tim was

    surprised to see Samuel, and then asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°So, I should walk away from things that don¡¯t concern me?¡±

    Samuel could finally realize what was going on. He looked at the mess on the ground and said

    somewhat indifferently.

    He and Nicole worried so much about him. Seeing Tim bearing those people, Samuel thought he put

    his finger into another pie. He even thought Tim was in danger just now.

    If he was in danger, then what happened to these bodyguards?

    Tim obviously did not expect Samuel would say so, but he knew that Samuel was over to save him, so

    he didn¡¯t say too much. He waved his fist and said, ¡°No. If you do note here, I still have to take

    some effort to get out. You should hurry up and go. I still have to save my wife.¡±

    After saying that, Tim walked outside.

    Samuel saw that Tim had injuries on his body, so he gently stretched out his hand to hold him.

    Tim froze for that moment and then smiled at Samuel.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you smiling at me like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that to me.¡±

    Tim muttered, and then heard Samuel say, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Samuel, you can¡¯t think it great for you just because you came to save me. Be careful I¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s rhetorical question made Tim suddenly taciturn.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Tim¡¯s silence made Samuel a little curious, but he stopped asking him. He knew Tim has a clear idea. If

    something was wrong, he would definitely tell him.

    Samuel followed Tim out of the bar.

    After leaving the bar, he heard Samuel say, ¡°I have caught Nick. He is your uncle, right? Do you want to

    go and meet him?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Just kill him.¡±

    What Tim said made Samuel a little surprised.

    ¡°We still can get many things from Nick. Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think he could tell you something? He is afraid of and also respects his father. He would

    rather die than tell you something about his father to you. But you still can have a try. If you can just

    leave him to me after torturing him.¡±

    Tim appeared so indifferent.

    It seemed that Samuel could feel his anger. He frowned and asked, ¡°You have a grudge against him?¡±

    ¡°Right! I even want to dig up his family¡¯s ancestral grave!¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t know how to respond to him.

    Wasn¡¯t the ancestral tomb of Nick¡¯s family also the ancestral tomb of Tim¡¯s grandfather?

    What an unworthy descendant!

    But it was good!

    People like Martin should die without descendants!

    Samuel thought in his mind and then nodded his head.

    After they got into the car, Samuel asked, ¡°Where are we going? Do you know where Evelyn is locked

    up?¡±

    Tim¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°I know. But for the time being, there is no need to go over to her.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Samuel was a little surprised.

    Tim and Evelyn¡¯s rtionship was quite good. He even could leave Nicole to go abroad with Evelyn.

    Why had Tim treated her like this?

    ¡°Are you at odds with her?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re good.¡±

    Tim¡¯s words made Samuel more curious.

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you going to save her? What do you think now?¡±

    Tim was silent for a while before he said in a low voice, ¡°Evelyn has poisonous insects in her body. It¡¯s

    useless for me to save her now. She can only live there.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t expect that Martin could poison Evelyn.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know Evelyn is your wife?¡±

    ¡°He knows that. But he can¡¯t be regarded as a human.¡±

    Tim didn¡¯t have any good feelings towards Martin at all.

    Not to mention that Martin let down his mother all her life, he could not forgive him for what he did to

    him and Evelyn.

    Samuel wanted to say something to make Tim calm down, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    They drove back to the vi. Seeing the express box at the door, Samuel¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    He rushed out of the car quickly, which startled Tim.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Something has happened to Nicole.¡±

    Samuel did not even nce at the express box, and directly pushed the door in.

    The bodyguards inside were lying unconscious on the ground, while Nicole and Lucas had long since

    disappeared.

    Morgan also came out from the car and was stunned when seeing this.

    ¡°Mrs. Green and Lucas¡­¡±

    ¡°Check the surveince video immediately!¡±

    Samuel felt the blood all over his body rushing to his brain. If he knew now who had taken his wife and

    child away, he would absolutely get them killed.

    The people he left behind were all good killers, but now they were actually been knocked down, and

    now they were still not awake, so it was clear that whoever hade was not using normal means.

    He should have left Morgan here.

    Samuel med himself in his heart. Someone had gotten the surveince video for him, but the

    servant inside was wearing a peaked cap and he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. She only saw her

    passing by the bodyguards, and all the bodyguards fell down.

    Tim narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°If I guess it right, this person must be carrying some kind of incense,

    so that people smell it and fall into a deep sleep. She didn¡¯t do anything to the bodyguards, perhaps

    because she didn¡¯t want to hurt Nicole and Lucas.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t do this even she didn¡¯t mean to hurt them.¡±

    Samuel tried to find a clue from the surveince video. Just at that moment, the sound of car engine

    came from outside, which made Samuel narrow his eyes.

    After the car was parked outside, Yasmeen quickly jumped down from the car.

    ¡°Uncle Samuel.¡±

    Samuel was bbergasted for a moment and nodded hastily.

    There was a conflict between Yasmeen and Lucas recently. He really wasn¡¯t sure why Yasmeen had

    ¡°If you are looking for Lucas, he isn¡¯t here.¡±

    As soon as Samuel finished saying these, Yasmeen said, ¡°Uncle Samuel, I know that Lucas is not

    here. He was kidnapped. He sent a message to me before that. My sister Daisy said it was a dynamic

    tracking software, but the signal was blocked now, so we have not been able to find the exact location.

    Not long ago, his location spot shed for a second. Daisy said it was near this location.¡±

    Then Yasmeen got the map and circled the location with a red pen.

    ¡°Uncle Samuel, I have sent someone to this ce secretly to find them out, but the area is ratherrge.

    I do not know if Lucas could wait until we arrive.¡±

    What Yasmeen said made Samuel very touched. She was so good to his boy. But he didn¡¯t know

    whether Lucas could be lucky enough to survive this.

 Chapter 1561 Confrontation in Martinâ€™s Old Mansion

    Chapter 1561 Confrontation in Martin¡¯s Old Mansion

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucas is with his mother, he is gonna be fine. But anyway, thank you for that, Yasmeen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mr. Green. I also hope Lucas is safe. My sister told me that she keeps trying to locate

    the signal, and will inform us once she gets any news.¡±

    What Yasmeen said really gratified Samuel.

    Tim had a look at the map, frowning and said, ¡°I know this ce, it¡¯s Martin Close¡¯s old mansion, and

    Evelyn is also there.¡±

    Samuel looked up right away, staring at Tim, and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had been there, I am not going to lie to you. Maybe it¡¯s because of our blood rtionship, he

    allowed me to enter his old mansion. It is said that very few people have the qualification to enter in.¡±

    Tim¡¯s lips rose, appearing a sarcastic look.

    Rtives he hated always disgusted him, and hurt rtives he loved and tried to protect.

    Sometimes Tim felt confused and didn¡¯t know what role he should y among them. But now, when

    Martin decided to hurt Evelyn, he knew what to do.

    Samuel was a little worried.

    ¡°Are Nicole and Lucas gonna be alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure, if I wasn¡¯t wrong, he detained Nicole and Lucas for threatening me. After all, I care about Nicole

    the most, and you are her husband. The Green family will stop him from many things that he wants to

    do, and besides, the Don family and the Shaw family will also stop him. Only when Nicole, the key

    person, is controlled, can he have the chance to bargain with these families. What a good move he is

    taking now.¡±

    Timughed grimly. He badly disliked what Martin was ying.

    In fact, Samuel thought it the same way, and the reason why he asked Tim was to confirm it.

    When did he be so cautious?

    Samuel had a forced smile, and asked them to get in the car. Yasmeen wanted to get in as well, but

    was stopped by Samuel.

    ¡°Mr. Green, please let me be part of it.¡±

    ¡°Yasmeen, you are special, and shouldn¡¯t be involved. And if you are in danger, your parents will me

    it on me. Lucas is my son, trust me, I will bring him back safely.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Yasmeen was worried, but she suppressed her impulsion, because after two years of royal study, she

    became mature and restrained, which made her more of ady of a family.

    Samuel looked at her, nodding approvingly, and sent people to escort her back.

    When Tim arrived at the old mansion of Martin with Samuel, Martin didn¡¯t feel surprised.

    At the sight of Tim, Martin was thinking of Martha Close.

    Thinking of his daughter, Martha Close, Martin stared nkly. Martha was supposed to be taken very

    good care of, but she died alone atst, and Martin didn¡¯t even go and see her when she was dead.

    He was more of a selfish man than a ruthless father.

    Martin stared down, trying to restrain his emotion.

    Tim was blocked by several body guards after he entered into the mansion, and he kicked them away

    one by one.

    ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t you know who I am? How dare you? Ask the old man inside, does he allow you to

    block me?¡±

    Tim acted pretty aggressively.

    Martin cured his eyebrow slightly, and waved his hand. And then, Tim and his people swaggered

    inside.

    ¡°Where is my sister?¡±

    Tim snapped disrespectfully.

    The way Tim talked to Martin irritated him, because no one, even his grandsons, would talk to him so

    disrespectfully like that for years. Martin red at him, and tried not to be pissed off, for the sake that

    he was Martha¡¯s son.

    ¡°How dare you? Don¡¯t you know how to show your respect?¡±

    ¡°Show respect to you? No way!¡±

    Tim didn¡¯t repress his anger and hatred, which surprised Samuel. Samuel thought Tim would be soft-

    spoken and submissive, in order to save Evelyn. But it turned out that he wasn¡¯t.

    Martin had a bad temper. And now he was treated so impolitely by Tim, he was furious.

    ¡°How cheeky you are!¡±

    ¡°Fuck you! Who the hell are you? Don¡¯t put on airs before me, I won¡¯t buy it. Never think I will show you

    my respect because I have your blood in my vein, it really disgusts me!¡±

    Tim had no intention to stop provoking Martin, who now was in a violent rage.

    ¡°If you dare to disrespect me again, I will¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, right here, kill me. When I am dead, I will have the chance to tell my mom in the hell that

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    how merciless you are, to kill your grandson. But whatever, you are already a heartless man, you care

    nothing about your daughter¡¯s death, how could it be possible you care your grandson¡¯s life?

    Otherwise, howe you poisoned my wife?¡±

    Tim was furious, his eyes wide opened, thinking of the bugs poisoned in his wife.

    ¡°You poisoned her with bugs right after she miscarried. I wondered why Evelyn, an optimistic person,

    would get depressed. Although I wasn¡¯t with her when she needed me, it was impossible to make her

    depressed. The only reason was that she was deluded and poisoned. I never thought that it was you

    who poisoned her with bugs. Bugs can hallucinate her, and make her believe that the illusions were

    true, and it tortures her day and night. If I didn¡¯t make up my mind timely to travel with her abroad to

    have a rxation, and keep her away from Nicole and others, I guess now Evelyn was dead or had

    Nicole murdered because of your torment, right? Are you a demon? Do you have a heart? You

    motherfucker have no pity? Why are you so inhumane?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Quivering with rage, Martin threw the ashtray before him to Tim.

    Tim dodged it away easily, and sneered, ¡°You are not young anymore, you need to admit it, old man.

    You are over seventy already, but you still have a bad temper, howe you didn¡¯t suffer a brain

    infarction? You are very lucky, otherwise, a man so evil like you should have been killed already.¡±

    Samuel was openmouthed, watching Tim insulting Martin.

    It seemed that Tim had been pretty kind to him, or he would have suffered from the same anger before.

    Martin knew there was grievance and hatred deep down Tim¡¯s heart, but he didn¡¯t expect that Tim

    would react so meanly.

    Howe he was the son of Martha Close?

    How could it be possible that a woman so virtuous and well-mannered like his daughter would have a

    son so mean and indifferent like Tim? It was all Bard Louis¡¯s fault! Tim inherited his mean

    character!

 Chapter 1562 Nicole and Lucas Ran Away

    Chapter 1562 Nicole and Lucas Ran Away

    ¡°Shut the fuck up! Or I will have Evelyn killed! If I die, she also dies!¡±

    Finally, Martin made Tim¡¯s mouth shut, but Tim scowled as cold as marble at him.

    ¡°You¡¯d better pray that my wife is all right, otherwise I may do something hical.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention what hical thing he would do, but everyone there understood it, and it meant that

    if he was pushed too far, he would have Martin killed.

    Seeing how emotional he was, Samuel stepped forward hastily, ¡°Where are my wife and son?¡±

    Martin then looked into Samuel¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not meddle in what I want to do, otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Samuel said in a cold, curt voice, ring at Martin.

    Martin was annoyed a bit. It seemed that he didn¡¯t see that Samuel would be this arrogant, even

    though he had his families in hand. Martin couldn¡¯t help making a sneer, ¡°It sounds Mr. Green doesn¡¯t

    love Mrs. Green as people said.¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t reply.

    At this time, a man ran in quickly, and whispered to Martin, ¡°Mr. Close, Nicole and the youngd have

    run away.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    Martin was astounded.

    This ce was guarded heavily, how could it be possible that Nicole, a woman, and Lucas, a young

    No!

    They must still be here in the mansion.

    ¡°Go! Check every room of this mansion and find them out!¡±

    Hearing this, Samuel and Tim understood what had happened.

    Tim smiled coolly, ¡°What? You want to use woman and kid to threaten us? Have troubles now? Where

    do you keep my cousin and nephew? Martin Close, I warn you now, if you can¡¯t give them back to me

    safely, I will make this ce a snafu and you will have no peace anymore, try it and you will regret.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s expression was also getting serious.

    ¡°Martin Close, you took them from my ce, and now they are not with you, and you must be

    responsible for it if they are hurt. You caught my wife and son to threaten me to not involve in your

    business, and it was negotiable at the first ce, and maybe we could even settle it down. After all, I

    am not like some devout men who are just so warmhearted to help others. For me, I won¡¯t risk my wife

    and son¡¯s safety to put my finger in your pie. But now, can you tell me where my wife and son is?¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t anticipate things would run to such an awkward situation, even though he was taking the

    lead at the first ce.

    Damn it!

    Were they all rubbish? Howe they couldn¡¯t watch only one woman and one youngd?

    ¡°So, Mr. Green, are you against me now?¡±

    ¡°It depends on how is with my wife and son. If they are hurt, the problems will not only be going against

    you, and it will be worse. To my humble opinion, I would say no one would me me to make you pay

    for that.¡±

    Samuel was very firm and confident.

    And for Martin, he looked really bad.

    When men were fighting about over whereabouts of Nicole and Lucas, Nicole and Lucas were in a

    puzzle.

    They had used air vent to escape from the detaining room, but were stuck in the vent, because there

    were bodyguards all over the mansion, and they didn¡¯t know where the vent would lead them to. Now

    all the people of the Close Family were looking for them.

    Lucas said in a low voice, looking down on the ground, ¡°Mom, how long do we still need to stay here?¡±

    Nicole wanted to have some evidences of Martin¡¯s misconduct, so she decided to be caught ande

    over here with Lucas. It was a counterplot. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. However, they would gain

    nothing, if they stayed in the room.

    She remembered the past, and knew the air vent was a safe and good ce, for seldom people would

    pay attention to it, and it connected all rooms. Anyone could have a good look at every room, from the

    vent above the room, without much effort.

    There were so many rooms in the mansion, it would be strenuous and unsafe to check all rooms on the

    ground.

    People of the Close Family were still searching around for Nicole and Lucas, but now they felt

    numbness in their legs, for they had been bending their body in the air vent for long.

    ¡°How about we move forward and have a look?¡±

    Nicole asked Lucas.

    For Lucas, he was shorter than Nicole, so he felt better than her staying in the air vent.

    For Nicole, she felt way more ufortable staying in the air vent.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Lucas nodded.

    They followed the air vent and crawled forward.

    After a corner, Nicole stopped suddenly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Shush¡­¡±

    Nicole gestured Lucas to keep quiet.

    Lucas was confused, took a nce down on the room, and found out that it was dark down there,

    without any light.

    Now it was daytime, but down there, the curtain of the room was closed, and the room was dark as the

    night. They could not tell what were kept there.

    At this moment, a soft and squeaky voice sounded from the room, which made Nicole hold her breath

    immediately.

    What a familiar voice!

    It made her heart sinking, and her eyes brimming a bit.

    Lucas also heard that voice, but see nothing down int the room. He dared not to speak, but wait.

    The voice started getting louder and louder, and ended with a sound of some heavy stuff crashing onto

    the ground.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She opened the vent and jumped into the room fast.

    Lucas was a little worried, but he heard Nicole said, ¡°Stay up there, don¡¯te down.¡±

    In case that bad things happened, Lucas would still be safe up in the vent.

    Lucas stopped when hearing so.

    Nicole rushed to the direction where the voice came from.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    It seemed that the person was suffering a great pain, and couldn¡¯t help growling eventually. And then,

    the striking voice repeated again and again.

    Nicole didn¡¯t see it clearly just now, but now she found out that it was a man who was knocking his

    head against the wall, which really frightened her.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Nicole stepped forward and wanted to stop him, and he turned around abruptly. His eyes were so red

    and it looked really creepy in such a dark room. It scared her and she took a few steps back.

    The man seemed not to know who was standing before him, and rushed very quickly towards Nicole

    after hearing the voice.

    His move was surprisingly fast!

    Nicole hardly had any time to react, but was grabbed by the neck. And the smell of blood overwhelmed

    her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Calm down!¡±

    Nicole was struggling, and feeling that her body was lifting up slowly.

    She was choked, and unable to get enough air. She reached her right hand into her pocket, took out a

    needle tubing, stabbed it onto the back of the man¡¯s neck with a rush, and injected.

    Noticing something not right, the man made a low growl and threw Nicole away directly.

    ¡°Boom,¡± her body was smashed on the ground before the French window. She opened the curtain at

    once, and the familiar face was seen when the lights shed into the room.

 Chapter 1563 It All Made Sense

    Chapter 1563 It All Made Sense

    ¡°Uncle Laurence?¡±

    Lucas shouted in a low voice, in amazement, and eventually, Nicole also confirmed her thought.

    Just know, she thought the voice was familiar, but she was not sure. Now, she was right. It was

    Laurence Kent!

    Why was he here?

    Nicole reckoned all the time that Laurence was hid and protected by Audrey and Xander. In that case,

    she thought it would be good not to receive any news of him, but to her surprise, he was here in the

    mansion of Martin Close.

    In another words, Martin was illegally confining Laurence.

    And it all made sense now.

    Martha, on the ground of her mental illness, developed a researchboratory for Martin in the

    convalescent hospital. And Dr. Miller also had connection with Martin. Perhaps all of this have

    something to do with Laurel Miller, but she didn¡¯t know it. When Laurence¡¯s cell division started

    elerating, Martin had already fixed his eyes on him.

    When Davon nned to show up personally with a new identity, Martin released Laurence to fake

    Davon¡¯s death. And after that, Nicole and Samuel were brought back to Capital City for istion and

    investigation. She thought Laurence was well-protected by Audrey, but now, it seemed that Martin had

    already benefited from their conflicts at that time.

    So, how well did Martin know about Davon?

    And what had Laurence gone through here?

    Seeing Laurence¡¯s red eyes, which was supposed to be blue, Nicole knew he could not be able to

    recognize her.

    How could this happen?

    Since Laurence was here, where was Cara?

    What had she gone through?

    Nicole had no idea of it. She was in a great confusion.

    Whether for Davon, Laurence, or for Cara, Martin Close was the threat, so¡­

    A hint of indifference shed across her eyes.

    Anyway, she was now in a great pain.

    Laurence threw Nicole away with all his strength, and she felt like she was almost broken. But she

    dared not to hesitate and cried, for Laurence now started another attack.

    Nicole made a kick-up within a second, and dodged away. She was afraid to fight directly against

    Laurence, because whether in speed or in power, she could not match with Laurence.

    She almost jumped up straight from the ground, but she dared not confront him just like that. She knew

    she was no match for him in both strength or speed.

    That¡¯s for sure, because now, every cell inside Laurence¡¯s body had been intensified, and he was a

    killer without his own sense.

    After being smashing for times, Nicole was unable to get to her feet.

    There was a burst of loud noise in the room, but no one came and checked. Obviously, people around

    had all been ustomed to the noise he made.

    Knowing that she herself was going to be killed by Laurence, Nicole was very terrified. And when

    Lucas, who was also frightened, was about to jump down to rescue his mother, Laurence copsed

    and closed his eyes slowly.

    Nicole knew the sleeping potion she injected worked.

    Before Nicole denatured, she put sleeping potion into the tube just in case, and it was convenient and

    effective. But to her surprise, it was used in Laurence.

    When Laurence fell into sleep, Nicole let out a sigh of relief. Lucas climbed down hurriedly, squatted

    down beside Nicole, looked at bruises all over her, and said in a distressed tone, ¡°Mom, are you

    alright? Let me take you to Samuel.¡±

    ¡°No, we have to figure out a way to take Laurence with us first.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Nicole knew that it was not the right way to leave Laurence alone there. However, it was Martin¡¯s ce,

    how could she send him out?¡±

    She got a lot of questions for Laurence, but now it was not the time.

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    ¡°There are body guards everywhere, there is no way we can take him with us and leave this ce. And

    besides, we have no idea when he will wake up.¡±

    Nicole knew Lucas was right, but she just could not leave Laurence there alone.

    What were they gonna do?

    At the time, there came the sound of footsteps outside. It sounded like there was a crowd approaching.

    Nicole hastily gestured Lucas to climb back to the vent.

    Lucas was in a hesitation.

    ¡°What about you, mom?¡±

    ¡°I can handle it myself, just go!¡±

    She had to guarantee her son¡¯s safety first.

    Lucas had no choice but to climb back, and stayed in the vent, when he saw the expectation in Nicole¡¯s

    eyes.

    As the footstep got closer and closer, Nicole did nothing but drag Laurence onto the bed, closed the

    curtain, and hid herself under the bed.

    The door was opened when the footstep stopped. And the light was switched on.

    The room was in a chaos, but it seemed that they had already got used to it. They stepped out before

    long after they had a look inside.

    Nicole heard someone asking outside, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think can be there but the monster? The two will be beaten to death if they identally

    get into this room. It was like you don¡¯t know how dangerous he is.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering where can a woman and a youngd hide in? Tim Louis and Samuel Green were

    confronting with Mr. Close. If we still cannot find them, Mr. Close will absolutely kill us all.¡±

    ¡°Who knows it? Let¡¯s hurry up and hope we can find them as soon as possible. Mr. Close also ordered

    that we can¡¯t harm them. If I have known it before, I would poison them and made them to sleep. It is

    really annoying for them to get us into trouble.¡±

    As the voice vanished.

    Nicole felt delighted.

    Tim and Samuel were here in the mansion?

    That was to say, Samuel had saved Tim. Now both of them were here in the mansion, and their cars

    must be waiting outside.

    Nicole thought fast, but Laurence was not in aa, so it was not easy to take him out with them.

    Lucas came down again after those body guards left, and he also heard what they talked.

    ¡°Mom, Since Samuel and Tim were here, can we let them know we are here?¡±

    ¡°How? Our phones had been taken away, and it has signal interference here, there is no way we can

    contact them.¡±

    Nicole was upset.

    At the moment, there came the sound of footsteps outside, and it sounded like there was only one

    person.

    Nicole grabbed Lucas into her arm and hid themselves under the bed very quickly.

    The person who walked close stopped before the door, opened the door lightly, stepped in and closed

    the door instantly.

    She didn¡¯t switch on the light. She crept towards the bed, and shouted in tremulous voice, ¡°Laurence,

    Laurence, are you alright?¡±

    As she shouted, she was about to wake him up. Nicole dumbfounded for a split second, and let loose

    of Lucas to show up from under the bed suddenly, and caught hold of the woman¡¯s wrist.

    The woman paused shortly, because she didn¡¯t anticipate that there would be someone under

    Laurence¡¯s bed. And then, she attacked Nicole¡¯s neck directly.

    Nicole didn¡¯t understand.

    What was wrong with them?

    Why did they always attack her neck?

 Chapter 1564 Cara Was Stunned

    Chapter 1564 Cara Was Stunned

    Nicole dodged quickly, but when she pulled the old injuries on her body she hissed silently. The woman

    stopped when hearing Nicole¡¯s voice, and Nicole brought her under control.

    ¡°Cara, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Nicole knew the woman was Cara Clint when she spoke aftering in. Actually, it was easy to

    understand why she was there, and it¡¯s because Laurence was there too. On the other hand, Nicole

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    admired Cara, for she never gave up Laurence, the man she loved.

    Cara knew it was Nicole, so she quit fighting back, and whisperer, ¡°Mrs. Green, what happened to

    Laurence?¡±

    ¡°I injected sleeping potion into his body, he won¡¯t be awake for a while, and we intend to take him away

    with us, do you have any idea?¡±

    Cara shook her head gently.

    ¡°There are bodyguards all over this mansion looking for you and Young Master, it¡¯s not gonna be easy

    to get out, but there is one person who can help us out.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Evelyn Mason.¡±

    It shocked Nicole a little bit.

    ¡°Mason is here?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mrs. Greene here for rescuing Evelyn Mason?¡±

    Cara was a little astonished. Apparently, she didn¡¯t know that Nicole was invited here by Martin.

    Nicole got no time to exin why she was there. Knowing that Mason was there as well, she thought of

    her when she met hertely.

    ¡°Do you know where she is?¡±

    ¡°Yes,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nicole asked Lucas to go back and stay in the vent and went out with Cara.

    It looked like Cara knew this ce pretty well. Every time when they were about to be seen by the

    bodyguards, Cara could take Nicole into another room safely.

    Seeing all of this, Nicole had doubts, but she asked nothing.

    The paths were veryplicated, and Nicole felt like she was in a maze. Seeing Cara leading the way

    so easily made Nicole open her mouth.

    ¡°Cara, how long have you been here?¡±

    ¡°More than a week.¡±

    Cara¡¯s answer made Nicole silent.

    It was very capable of her to remember so many ways and patrol timing in such a short time.

    Finally, after a long time, Cara took Nicole into a room.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Evelyn was about to hit with her fist subconsciously for self-defense but was stopped by Cara.

    ¡°Mrs. Green is here for you.¡±

    Cara finished her words, and let go of Evelyn¡¯s hand.

    Last time when Nicole met Evelyn, they were in haste and didn¡¯t have a good conversation. Now,

    seeing Evelyn was fine, Nicole felt relieved.

    However, Nicole stunned Cara before she noticed.

    Evelyn was shocked, and asked right away, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust her now.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t mean to doubt Cara, but she became more cautious after going through so many things.

    Mason raised her eyebrows and had no intention to stop her, so Nicole understood that Evelyn also

    suspected Cara.

    ¡°I talked to her just now. She told me she has been here for a week. But I don¡¯t believe that she can

    know this ce so well with just one week. What¡¯s more, she led me to this room without alerting any

    body guard here. That is impossible.¡±

    Eventually, Mason grinned.

    ¡°She dide here more than one week ago. I had been detained here for half a month, and she

    came here before me, and I heard she was the one that was caught by Martin first, and Laurence was

    caughtter because of her.¡±

    Sure enough!

    Nicole believed that Davon was able to take good care of Laurence and would not allow him to be

    caught by others when he decided to cooperate with Laurence, and it was impossible that Martin had

    the chance to capture Laurence.

    All of this was because of Cara Clint!

    It all made sense now.

    When Cara was caught, as her boyfriend, Laurence, of course, would go and rescue her. That¡¯s why he

    was trapped by Martin.

    But now, it looked like Cara was on the side of Martin.

    So, was it true that she enticed Laurence toe and save her when she was seized?

    ¡°Do you know what happen to her? I just can¡¯t believe that she would change her side, and trap

    Laurence up. She loves Laurence so much.¡±

    Evelyn took a nce at Cara ina, and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, she did change her side and went against

    Laurence.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole became speechless because of astonishment.

    Evelyn continued in a low voice, ¡°Now is not the time tell you all of it, we¡¯d better leave here first. I

    heard that Tim was rescued and is here in the reception hall in this mansion.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, he is here. But I need to take Laurence out with me. I can¡¯t leave him here alone.¡±

    Nicole thought Laurence would be safe since Cara was here with him, but she didn¡¯t expect that Cara

    had changed her side already.

    She had no idea of why Cara would betray her love, but now the top priority was to leave this ce.

    Evelyn stopped for short, and asked, ¡°You really want to take Laurence with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want to take Cara with me as well, although I don¡¯t know what was going on with her. She can

    be left here alone, otherwise, she might be ruined.¡±

    Hearing what Nicole was nning to do, Evelyn frowned, and murmured, ¡°Well, I can help you to send

    them out, you go with them.¡±

    ¡°Lucas is in this mansion too, he will be here at any minute. Later, you send him and Laurence out first,

    I need to find Samuel, I have something to ask him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Evelyn nodded.

    Nicole didn¡¯t ask how she should send them out, but just told her where Laurence¡¯s room was.

    Mason spoke softly, ¡°Now I go and take him back, you can¡¯t stay here any longer, you¡¯d better go out

    and threw this mansion into turmoil, like setting on fire, to attract the attention of bodyguards, so I can

    send them out more easily.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Nicole agreed.

    Before long, the yard was on fire.

    Martin burst into anger after knowing what happened.

    ¡°Is the firefighting system just for decoration? Put it out now!¡±

    Seeing Martin getting angry made Samuel and Time pleased.

    ¡°It seems my wife and son are troubling you now. My son is naughty, I shall thank you for letting my boy

    having such a good time, Mr. Close.¡±

    Being taunted by Samuel, Martin felt itching to kick him out of his mansion.

    He knew Samuel was not a man that could be trifled with, but he had Nicole and Lucas in hand, so

    Samuel would not dare to go hard with him. Now what Nicole and Lucas did was out of his expectation.

    He did feel regretful now.

    Martin spoke, faking a smile, ¡°I know Mr. Green was joking with me, and I hope Mr. Green will

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you whether my family is wealthy or not, Mr. Close, isn¡¯t it? It is said that Mr.

    Close was also involved in what happened in the Harper Town mine, right?¡±

    Finally, Samuel asked the question he wanted to know the most, and it made Martin silent.

    This man was cunning like a fox! Anyone could be easily cheated by him if they didn¡¯t pay attention to

    what he did.

 Chapter 1565 Martin Talked About the Past

    Chapter 1565 Martin Talked About the Past

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t tell me about it?¡±

    Samuel smiled coldly, gazing at Martin¡¯s eyes.

    There was no need for Martin to hide it from them anymore.

    ¡°I was part of it, so what? I just let out some information, and what and how others would do were out of

    my control.¡±

    Samuel glowered at him.

    ¡°So, you are the one who finds the mine first?¡±

    ¡°Kind of.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t deny.

    Samuel took a step forward, and continued, ¡°Why did you not develop it yourself? On the contrary, you

    leaked out the information, for what?¡±

    ¡°Because the Harper Town is very difficult to deal with, and I myself don¡¯t like troubles.¡±

    His answer was rather farfetched.

    ¡°What you try to say is the Harper Town¡¯s bugs, right? As far as I know, you are good at bugs too. You

    learn it from the Harper Town, don¡¯t you?¡±

    These questions made Martin feel a bit anxious.

    ¡°What? I am right?¡±

    Samuel was suspicious of it all the time. The past master of the Harper Town was pretty prudent, and

    would not leak out such an important message to other families, even if he knew about the mine. But

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    how could Martin learn about it?

    If Martin learnt it from an outsider, how did the outsider know it?

    Most importantly, Martin had bugs!

    And it was the exact reason why Samuel suspected him!

    The bug of the Harper Town was one of a kind, and was way far noxious than bugs raised by people,

    who came from another town. However, when Morgan rkson treated Aiden Mathews who was

    poisoned, she found out that the way he was poisoned was almost the same as people from the Harper

    Town would do.

    That¡¯s why Samuel would guess so, and he was right about it.

    Martin seemed to want to stop this topic, but Samuel kept it on.

    ¡°If you really are a member of the Harper Town, since now I am the master of the town, you should

    show me your respect, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Being provoked by a man who was as young as his grandson, Martin looked terribly embarrassed.

    ¡°Shit! If it wasn¡¯t for Alice Harper, you have been a dead man already. Now, how dare you ask me to

    respect you? Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°So, you do admit that you are one of the Harper Towns. But I was wondering, why is your first name

    Close, while everyone from the Harper Town is just Harper?¡±

    Martin looked even more anxious when hearing such a query.

    ¡°Why is your name Green then, since they are all Harpers?¡±

    Samuel had a sudden enlightenment.

    Perhaps Martin¡¯s mother was from the Harper Town, but his father wasn¡¯t, just like Samuel.

    But if that was the case, it would be though-provoking.

    ¡°The Harper Town do not allow marriage with other towns.¡±

    ¡°So, after my father was killed, my mother raised me alone.¡±

    Martin hated the rule very much.

    Since things hade to such a situation, if Samuel really wanted to know the truth, it wouldn¡¯t be an

    issue to tell him all about it.

    ¡°My mother did nothing but just fell in love with a man, and my father also agreed to marry into and live

    in the Harper Town. However, after my birth, my father was hoping that I could have his family name,

    and the master of the Harper Town rejected it, and thought an outsider had no right to change his own

    son¡¯s family name. My mother was punished because she was trying to help my father. My father was

    upset about it and argued with the master, but was beaten to death. Instead of burying his body, they

    threw it in the wild for the wolves to eat. My mother was so distressed that she passed out for times

    when crying. She was helpless. My grandfather showed no pities and even called me bastard. He is

    not my family anymore from then on.¡±

    Martin looked dreadful when he spoke of the past.

    Samuel didn¡¯t want to judge it, for it was happening in a different age. And the Harper Town did forbid

    marriage with outsiders because of the existence of bugs. So, it was hard to say what was right and

    what was wrong.

    Noticing Samuel was speechless, Martin smiled coolly, and said, ¡°My parents were guilty because they

    broke the rule, but me? I was just a little kid, and had no rights to decide my birth, what had I done

    wrong? But the master of the Harper Town expelled me out of the town, saying I was an outsider. After

    that, I had to leave my mother, and had never seen her again, even when she died. A master so pitiless

    like him, do you think he deserves to live on in the world?¡±

    ¡°I know the secret of the Harper Town is the mine. They never spoke before outsiders, but I learned it

    anyway. Maybe they thought that I was just a kid, and couldn¡¯t understand and remember it. But I did.

    So, I think this is a destiny. I hate people of the Harper Town, all of them, so I want to ruin everything of

    it. However, after I learned how to poison with bugs, my mother told me about the bug inside my body

    would have me killed if I tried to poison people from the Harper Town. I hate them, and I want them all

    to die, but I can¡¯t do it myself, so what am I supposed to do? All I can do is to borrow a knife from

    others.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I heard that Leo Freeman from Country R was ambitious and was harboring evil

    intentions, but wascking in money. So, I decided to contact Leo¡¯s friend, Edward Oliver. Do you know

    who this Edward is?¡±

    Samuel shook his head subconsciously.

    Martin had kept this secret for years, and it was pretty painful. There were things he never told others

    and also didn¡¯t want to talk about, but today, he already turned on the gas. He didn¡¯t detest Samuel, so

    he said smilingly, ¡°Edward is the father of Nicole¡¯s grandmother, the king of Country S.¡±

    Country S was a small country, like Country R, but its king was pretty content with things as they were.

    As long as there was no invasion, he just muddled along. And the people of the country were peace-

    loving.

    Samuel had never expected that Vanessa Oliver, Nicole¡¯s grandmother, was a princess, and he was

    dumbstruck.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for me to lie to you!¡±

    Thinking of the past, Martin looked a little emotional.

    ¡°Edward loved peace, and he was good to Freeman. They were very good friends, although they were

    in different ages. He even wanted to marry his beloved daughter to Freeman to unite two countries by

    marriage. But Vanessa had no feelings for Freeman, so he gave up. By the way, Vanessa is Nicole¡¯s

    grandmother, the only princess of Country S.¡±

    Speaking of this woman, Martin¡¯s eyes was full of gentleness.

    ¡°Vanessa was kind and gentle. She had dreams, she wanted to travel out of the Country S and

    whoever had married her could inherit everything of the country as the son-inw of the king. I needed

    funds and power, so I approached her, put her in danger and rescued her by myself, and finally, she fell

    in love with me as I wished.¡±

    By this point, Martin¡¯s eyes were getting soulful, as if her name reminded him of the woman he loved.

    If Samuel didn¡¯t know what bad things Martin had done, he might think he was a good man.

 Chapter 1566 Excuse For Yourself

    Chapter 1566 Excuse For Yourself

    ¡°What have you done after she fell in love with you?¡±

    Samuel kept interrupting Martin¡¯s recollection of previous wonderful memory, and Martin felt annoyed.

    He only sneaked a glimpse of Samuel¡¯s chilling eyes that trembled slightly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Martin seemed to recall his past.

    He wasn¡¯t really willing to do so.

    ¡°We were fine and considered as the best lovers in the world. I even deemed she came to this world for

    me. So kind-hearted, considerate and fascinated was she.¡±

    ¡°So that is why you can hurt her wantonly?¡±

    ¡°How do you know I hurt her?¡±

    ¡°If not, would she leave her own country, her parents and go to my country? Would she marry my

    grandpa?¡±

    Martin was bitterly ufortable when hearing what Samuel said.

    ¡°It is because of that mean old guy who swooped.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by saying ¡®swoop¡¯? Is it because you assassinated her dad when she loved you

    and intended to marry you, or that she hated you after knowing that you murdered her dad, detained

    her andter conquered the country?¡±

    Tim¡¯s words surprised Samuel.

    Was that so?

    So how bad Martin was!

    Martin seemed to perceive Samuel¡¯s condemnation and turned irritated.

    ¡°I have to have power if I need retaliate. He looked down upon me after James inadvertently told Leo

    about the lode, and he always thought Leo was better than me. He even persuaded his daughter to

    stop the rtionship with me, so his existence will hinder my path toward happiness. It is good enough

    to kill him directly and won¡¯t give him any feeling of pain because of Maria.¡±

    Samuel was angry yet started tough after hearing Martin¡¯s words.

    ¡°You kill her parents and want her to thank your fast killing speed? You are utterly shameless! How

    brazen you are! You kill her parents and take the control of her country. You even demand her to love

    you whole-heartedly?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°You should shut up!¡±

    Nicole stood outside hearing their conversation, and couldn¡¯t helping out.

    ¡°My grandma has already left. Even though she bears the terrific grudge on you, she determined to

    leave her country, her hometown and to my country; meet my grandpa. My grandpa wouldn¡¯t marry him

    if she didn¡¯t love him. She was happy in her marriage life, but you ruin the happiness!¡±

    ¡°Happiness? What happiness did the old man give to her? As a princess who marries a soldier, she

    need help him take care of his parents and children. She herself did all the things. But what about that

    damning old guy? He was away from home all year around. Has he ever thought about the burden

    faced by a fragile woman?¡±

    Martin¡¯s words pissed Nicole off.

    ¡°My grandpa is a soldier who fights for his country. My grandma is a military spouse, who indeed faces

    huge burden, but she must have thought about this and she didn¡¯t grudge. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t

    give birth to children for him and take care of their parents. Also, she did run the family well. How could

    my grandma leave my grandpa but for you who forces her to betray him? I believe she left him just to

    protect my grandpa. After all he doesn¡¯t know her true identity. But you have already taken up her

    control of the country and be the new king. It is therefore easy to defeat my grandpa. She has to

    take my aunt away in order to protect her beloved man and children.¡±

    As a woman, Nicole could naturally understand how a woman would think and react under the certain

    circumstance.

    ¡°Previously, I thought grandma determined to leave grandpa because she was forced to give birth to

    Martha and med him, but it was not true.¡±

    ¡°She left grandpa because of love.¡±

    ¡°She may feel guilty of him when she was dying, and that¡¯s why she refused to meet with him.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°How could a man say he loved her after her family member and her home were destroyed by him?¡±

    Martin couldn¡¯t hear the truth.

    ¡°Bullshit! She loves me! Me!¡±

    ¡°You? You love her? If so, why you still marry another woman? Why do you have another woman¡¯s kid?

    Don¡¯t tell me that Nick isn¡¯t your kid!¡±

    Nicole¡¯s query annoyed Martin.

    ¡°I am the king! How can I not have a wife? Maria relinquished everything. It is none of my business!¡±

    ¡°That is the excuse for yourself?¡±

    Suddenly, Tim said.

    He uttered coldly, ¡°You strive to take the control and be the king in an evil manner. Grandma fled

    away, so your subjects must have doubts and her cousins all stood up to rebel, but they worried about

    her safety, so whatever you do, you can secure the position. However, after you destroyed her family

    and ruined her marriage, what if grandma passed away and sent the message to her cousins and

    asked him to bring the title of king back before her death, then it is time for you to be angry.¡±

    Nicole felt stunned.

    How could Tim know these so clearly?

    Tim sure couldn¡¯t read Nicole¡¯s mind and went on, ¡°My grandma already knew you contacted my mom

    before her death, and she knew my mom coped with matters for you. She was then heart-broken, even

    decided to sever the tie with her daughter and dispelled her out. She didn¡¯t allow Andrew to help mom,

    who always bore the grudge. She didn¡¯t know why grandma did that, and grandma didn¡¯t exin,

    either. Then grandma decided to let my uncle fight back and pull you down. She knew nobody would

    benefit, as long as you were the king. He knew everything about grandma and started to coborate

    with other subjects to defeat you. I thought you didn¡¯te to save her when my mom encountered the

    trouble, for you only worried about your title of king, right?¡±

    ¡°Such a long-period battle witnessed that you are finally pulled down by my uncle, who exiled you out

    of the country, like a dog without a family. Then youe here and swagger. Who do you think you

    are? You are worthless to live in the world!¡±

    At the moment, Tim intended to kill Martin.

 Chapter 1567 They Must Die As Well

    Chapter 1567 They Must Die As Well

    Everyone¡¯s surprised, including Nicole, who was astonished. But others knew the rtionship between

    Tim and Martin, and although they were alert on the former, they never thought Tim would kill Martin.

    Then this was what happened then and there.

    No one stood out to protect Martin as everyone was surprised, while Tim used a dagger to pierce into

    Martin¡¯s chest.

    The bright blood wetted the shirt and Martin waspletely stunned.

    ¡°You dare to¡­¡±

    ¡°People like you should be killed for one thousand times!¡±

    Tim kept jabbing Martin¡¯s chest deeper. Martin wanted to fight back, while Tim walked backward and

    instantly took out the dagger.

    Blood gushed out.

    The surrounding people were stunned.

    Nicole was pale-faced, Samuel came near and tried to protect Tim.

    ¡°Are you insane? You don¡¯t have to do this. It is a matter of murder!¡±

    Samuel was confused.

    Tim was a cool-headed person, and how could he kill Martin?

    They tended to gather enough evidence, submitted and resorted tow to punish the bastard like Leo.

    He felt surprised that Tim would kill Martin.

    Tim looked at Martin struggling painfully and he uttered each word angrily, ¡°He poisoned Evelyn, and

    the ¡®devil¡¯, the mother bug, stayed right inside him. Evelyn would never be free from his control if he

    didn¡¯t die! You want to control the Masons? Go the hell! He was so sure that I dare not kill him, but

    viin should be punished. To save Evelyn and the Manson family from shackle, I am okay to be in jail.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    He did it to turn the table.

    He braced himself to do on the way here, but he waited for some time as Samuel had some confusion

    and wanted Martin¡¯s exnation.

    Samuel already got what he wanted to know, Nicole also knew what happened to grandma, so he

    thought it was time to end Martin¡¯s life.

    A viin like him had nothing but evil intention and calction. More kind people would die if he lived

    for one day longer.

    Martin heard what Tim said and he turned pale because of anger.

    ¡°You son of bitch! I am your grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Edwin Shaw is my grandpa! You are nobody! And you kill my grandma¡¯s parents, so Ie to retaliate

    on behalf of my grandma, who is so merciful! Martin, you think the bond can restrict my decision? Like

    you, I am also cold and cruel, and I will risk my life for the people I care! I also dare to cut your body,

    not to mention killing you. Evelyn is my wife, my most beloveddy whom I will devote my life to love!

    You dare to put poison in her body and cause her to catch depression after she lost her kid, and you

    even take advantage of the poison in her body to satisfy your demand; threatened my grandpa to give

    you the maritime sailing route by virtue of her identity as the Mason family¡¯s heir. You are cunning

    indeed, but you forget me. I don¡¯t fear to kill you!¡±

    Tim said forcefully, as if each word he said knocked Martin¡¯s heart.

    He really made the mistake.

    He thought Tim would care about the bond as he was attached to Martha so much, and Tim wouldn¡¯t

    kill him even though he loathed Martin¡¯s behavior. But he forgot that anyone would lose his temper if

    something special happened.

    And Evelyn was the ¡°special something¡±!

    Nicole was extremely puzzled.

    Evelyn was poisoned?

    By Martin?

    She knew nothing about it.

    Samuel gestured seeing Martin¡¯s fellow began to move and Samuel¡¯s killers outside rushed in.

    ¡°Kill them! They must die as well!¡±

    Martin gave a low cry but failed to stop the blood rolling down.

    He could only see the death wasing nearer to him. He was clouded by terror.

    No!

    He didn¡¯t want to die!

    He didn¡¯t even if he was old!

    Samuel saw Martin¡¯s fellow brewed for the attack and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better be clear where you are

    staying. I know you are coerced by Martin to be his bodyguards. Probably some of you are also

    poisoned, but the poison will fade away if that person dies. The fatal baby worm can¡¯t exist if the

    mother bug dies, then you are free. But if you do something bad to us here, can you leave here free

    from trouble even though there¡¯s no worm in your bodies? For a person near to death? Worth it?¡±

    The killers stopped immediately. They looked at each other and began to hesitate.

    Martin shouted.

    ¡°You bastard! I am still alive! If I control the mother bug in my body, you will¡­ Gosh!¡±

    The piece of ss in Nicole¡¯s hand was jabbed into Martin¡¯s throat when Martin was still speaking. He

    stared at Nicole who said, ¡°I have no connection with you, unlike Tim. You deceived my grandma,

    insulted my grandpa, and deceived my husband¡¯s family by making use of Leo. I will kill you for one

    thousand times for each bad thing you do. I am merciful enough to let you die quickly.¡±

    Samuel sighed seeing Tim and revealed a sense of attachment.

    Fine.

    The foolish woman must be worried about Tim alone would bear the responsibility, so she got herself

    involved as well.

    Did she fear Tim couldn¡¯t kill him?

    So¡­

    Samuel would pat her butt but for the surrounding onlookers.

    Was it right to be unconfident to her husband?

    Nicole sensed Samuel¡¯s look at her, and she had to shun away. Her cute appearance pleased Samuel.

    Martin was hurt by two people, and was jeopardized. Also, since he was old already, he gradually

    closed his eyes.

    After he died, everyone poisoned shivered, and they felt lighter than before.

    Many of them cried for joy and embraced each other dancing and crying. They were controlled by the

    poison for years, and they now obtained the freedom, so they were joyous as if they were relived.

    Evelyn came back after dealing with Nicole¡¯s assignment, and she happened to witness the scene that

    Tim killed Martin for her.

    She burst into tears when she heard he said Evelyn was thedy whom he would devote his life to

    love.

    Tim was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do, when a familiar figure rushed out and throwed herself

    into his bosom.

 Chapter 1568 No Even Enough

    Chapter 1568 No Even Enough

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    She must be ashamed at the moment, for she was originally poisoned and doubted Tim wasn¡¯t loyal

    enough to her and he loved Nicole more than her.

    His affection to her changed as well as Tim and Nicole became family members. It was Evelyn who

    was petty-minded and unconfident. Martin took this opportunity to deepen her suspicion and nearly hurt

    Tim and Nicole, as well as Tim who would leave the Seapolis City and apany her to soothe her

    mind. Then they met Martin and his fellow and got themselves subject to their trap.

    ¡°Sorry, I was being too sentimental.¡±

    Evelyn choked with a hoarse sound.

    She became lighter when Martin died, and she felt rxed as well.

    Tim smiled and stroked her head, saying in a low tone, ¡°You are my everything, so you don¡¯t have to

    say sorry. When we got married, I have said to your dad that I will be his son in the future. Anyone

    cannot deceive him.¡±

    Evelyn kept crying and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She was not sentimental nor vulnerable, but she then realized sometimes she couldn¡¯t help crying.

    Tim was concerned about her crying, so heforted her tenderly. His move embarrassed Nicole and

    Samuel nearby.

    ¡°What are you doing actually? Showing off your romantic love is easy to us, but please mind

    yourselves.¡±

    Samuel was more or less jealous of them.

    Nicoleughed and subconsciously came to Samuel and primmed his sleeves and said quietly, ¡°What

    should I do? I also kill him. Will you me me?¡±

    ¡°You are confident that I can handle it, right?¡±

    Samuel was a bit unhappy.

    He knew Nicole did that because Tim was her cousin, but he felt not good when recalling how arrogant

    Tim was to him.

    Nicole hurried to say, ¡°Well, my fault. You can punish me at your willter.¡±

    Then she blinked with unknown intention, and Samuel felt a surge of unease.

    He pulled Nicole into his bosom and said as if nobody was around there, ¡°It is your promise. Don¡¯t beg

    for my mercy.¡±

    Nicole recalled of something and she flushed.

    ¡°I know it is Mr. Steven¡¯snd, and I think Martin¡¯s death can be well handled in light of the rtionship

    between you and him. Also, my grandma¡¯s cousin will not acknowledge his existence and position, so

    no one dares to support him. Even Nick cannot do anything to turn the table.¡±

    ¡°So, you have got clear of everything.¡±

    Samuel shared the same idea, and he just wanted to please her.

    Nicole gave a bashfulugh, sensed that he was still unsatisfied, so she hurried to be on tiptoes and

    kissed his face. Then they found two people were watching them.

    Samuel looked up and saw Tim was holding Evelyn and they were looking at Samuel and Nicole. They

    smiled, ¡°It is not a good habit to show off your love in public.¡±

    ¡°Go away. Who starts it first? Don¡¯t you know? And don¡¯t youe up with a way out after you screw

    up and leave a pile of trouble on me?¡±

    Samuel was a little unhappy.

    Timughed, ¡°Yes, Nicole has said it is Steven¡¯snd, and your rtionship is powerful enough to

    handle the death incident of Martin. I am your uncle, so will you refuse to help me? Your assistance is a

    way out for me.¡±

    Samuel wanted to fight him.

    ¡°Tim, can you mind your behavior¡±

    ¡°I only have to mind my wife.¡±

    Tim then said to Nicole, ¡°Madam, let me take my wife out. Thank you and your husband.¡±

    The ¡°husband¡± was stressed and it angered Samuel.

    But there was something that should be done. Samuel gave up and sent a message to Steven.

    Martin¡¯s fellows calmed down gradually and they were scared of the conversation between Tim and

    Samuel.

    ¡°Sir, we are forced to do so. Please spare our life.¡±

    Someone plucked up.

    Others followed suit.

    Samuel rejoined coldly, ¡°Despite the control by poison, you have helped Martin do numerous bad

    things, so you should go to the police station and confess your wrongdoings. Don¡¯t cover anything, and

    I will arrange someone to get it clear. After that, you will be sent back. It is the first and thest chance.

    If the simr incident happens next time, you will spend the rest of your lives in jail.¡±

    Hearing that Samuel would give them a chance, everyone was grateful to him and came to appreciate

    him. They listened to Samuel¡¯s order and went to the police station.

    The courtyard became quiet suddenly.

    Martin plotted for his whole year, yet none of his family members stayed with him as he was dying. Too

    miserable it was.

    Nicole looked at the body and said in a low voice, ¡°What a cunning ¡®hero¡¯! He is killed mysteriously. Isn¡¯t

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    it an irony?¡±

    Samuel held Nicole¡¯s hand and whistled, ¡°What he has done must be punished by the Heaven, no

    matter how atrocious and cruel he is. Those lives lost must be paid off. He deserves it, and I will ask

    someone to burn his body and bury it somewhere. People like him shouldn¡¯t bememorated by his

    offspring. Just look at Tim, he doesn¡¯t acknowledge Martin is his grandpa. So, what is gone is gone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nicole nodded.

    Martin ought to thank Tim as the former could live a peaceful life. Otherwise, he could never pay off the

    debts for what he had done even though he died for one hundred times.

    ¡°Well, someone else will handle this matter. Where¡¯s Lucas?¡±

    ¡°I gotta talk with you.¡±

    Nicole hurried to tell Samuel that she found Laurence and Cara, the change of thetter, and the story

    that she asked Evelyn to send Lucas out.

    Samuel frowned and turned serious.

    ¡°You mean Laurence has be insane without any reason?¡±

 Chapter 1569 Have The Nerve

    Chapter 1569 Have The Nerve

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    Nicole worried about what she had witnessed.

    ¡°Then we must find Davon now.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words delighted her but also worried her.

    ¡°Is it too early now? What if they notice us?¡±

    ¡°We are abroad, and I believe Leo must have rified Davon¡¯s identity after a long time. If he fails, he

    won¡¯t be qualified to be the king.¡±

    Samuel said confidently.

    Nicole kept silent, as she knew it was better to pretend to hear nothing.

    ¡°Should we inform Phoenix? They haven¡¯t seen each other for long. She must be excited if she knows

    my brother is still alive.¡±

    Nicole looked at Samuel, and he smiled, ¡°You have the final say.¡±

    ¡°It is so kind of you.¡±

    Nicole sincerely praised Samuel.

    Samuel said proudly, ¡°So I am. Don¡¯t forget your promise. Stay with me tonight, get it?¡±

    He drawled thest word. Nicole didn¡¯t know if she had an illusion, and she flushed when she heard the

    drawled tone filled with tease and ambiguity.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t flirt with Samuel in front of Martin¡¯s body, and she had lots of things to solve.

    Steven turned up when Samuel took Nicole out.

    He himself took someone here and frowned as he saw Samuel. He said, ¡°Buddy, don¡¯t you know how

    busy I am?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Steven felt unhappy seeing the way Samuel swaggered over.

    ¡°Miss Nicole, Ashley hase back and she need to rest for a period. You haven¡¯t seen each other for

    so long. How about entering the pce and chatting with her?¡±

    Steven¡¯s intention was crystal-clear.

    Why did he strive to serve Samuel but got not even a word ofpliment? Samuel must have been so

    ¡°satisfied¡±.

    Since he helped to solve the mess of trouble, he was tied with the burden so that he couldn¡¯t spare any

    time to sleep with his wife, no to mention apanying her. Still, Steven came to anger him. How

    could he stand it?

    Nicole, in fact, missed Ashley, but she knew Laurence and Cara¡¯s matter was more important, so she

    declined Steven.

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness. I¡¯d love to spend time with her this time, but I can¡¯t. We got to leave to deal

    with something important.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so hasty that you don¡¯t care to handle the body?¡±

    To Steven, Martin had already been killed by Tim, so he regarded it as trivial and it was time for

    rxation.

    Samuel couldn¡¯t know Steven better, butughed when hearing Nicole¡¯s reply and he rejoined,

    ¡°Laurence is here and frenzied, so we only have to take him to find a cure, or things will get worse.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Steven was taken aback.

    ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°Martin did, and we merely knew just now. He has been sent offshore, so we got to go there.¡±

    Samuel thought Evelyn could only utilize the private sailing route, i.e., she probably had mysterious

    contact method with Ethan. He was uninterested in it and didn¡¯t bother to ask, for safety came first.

    Hearing what Samuel said, Steven dared not leave them here, and hurried to provide a private ne to

    send them away.

    But Samuel dragged Steven aside before he left.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Samuel felt puzzled seeing Steven¡¯s elusive look.

    Steven looked at Samuel and said bitterly, ¡°Let Lucas stay away from my daughter!¡±

    Samuel was speechless about THAT, ¡°Can we allow them freedom to deal with it?¡±

    ¡°Shit! Can you stand it if your daughter is hurt by another fucking guy?¡±

    Samuel frowned thinking of that scene.

    He was bound to break that guy¡¯s leg.

    Then Samuel could empathize Steven, but he could do nothing to interfere with his son¡¯s emotional life,

    after all the kid was merely 7. How could he know the damning misbehavior?

    ¡°Buddy, don¡¯t make me wrong. It is Yasmeen who at first had a crush on him.¡±

    ¡°Then why do I feel you are proud?¡±

    Samuel couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Damn! I am not an idiot. Why is he so handsome? Or my daughter won¡¯t like him. Look at your son.

    He was like as if my daughter would marry him. Listen, I won¡¯t forgive him if he breaks my daughter¡¯s

    heart, regardless of his young age.¡±

    Typically, Steven was seen as a father who strived to protect his daughter.

    He did know what Yasmeen and Lucas did at the gate. He would ask someone to throw Lucas into the

    Pacific to feed fish but for he was Samuel¡¯s son.

    Little boy, dare to scold his daughter?

    So bold!

    Samuel hurried to nod seeing Steven¡¯s crazy look.

    ¡°Fine, I will urge him to stay away from your daughter, but I have to say it is none of my business if your

    daughter offers to y with my son.¡±

    ¡°Come on! You really think your son is perfect? My daughter also has dignity. Mind your own son¡¯s

    business.¡±

    Samuel then waved his hand, ¡°Go away now!¡±

    ¡°So stubborn are you.¡±

    Samuel boarded the ne over smiling.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what they whispered about, but she saw Samuel seemed to be happy and she

    asked, ¡°What did you say? Share with me.¡±

    Samuel told her everything he talked with Steven, and Nicole immediately turned silent.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Samuel thought Nicole was angry and hurried to say, ¡°Don¡¯t me him. We have a daughter as well.

    Whoever hurts my daughter will be bound upset us.¡±

    ¡°I am okay, but I just think our kid is too young. Both of you don¡¯t have to worry about them too early.¡±

    Nicole replied in an embarrassed tone, followed by a ring of smartphone which frightened Nicole and

    Samuel.

 Chapter 1570 How horrifying

    Chapter 1570 How horrifying

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Nicole asked out of curiosity.

    Samuel saw Phoenix¡¯s number on the phone andughed, ¡°Is it called telepathy?¡±

    ¡°The telepathy between you and her?¡±

    Samuel hurried to exin hearing what Nicole said.

    ¡°Stop it. She¡¯s my sister only. I mean the telepathy between Davon and her.¡±

    ¡°It seems you have a strong survival instinct.¡±

    Samuel hurried to give Nicole the phone.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Answer the call. I have nothing to talk with her.¡±

    ¡°Nope, she¡¯s not calling me.¡±

    Nicole refused and gave the phone back.

    Samuel was embarrassed and had to answer it.

    ¡°Phoenix, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, it is horrifying.¡±

    Phoenix said in an elusive and nervous tone and frightened Nicole.

    ¡°What happened? Take it easy. How is it horrifying?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words calmed Phoenix down and he said hurriedly, ¡°Nicole, someone sends me a birthday gift.

    It¡¯s exactly what I want, but only Davon knows what I like. So, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s his ghost?¡±

    ¡°Have you lost your mind writing your book? There¡¯s no ghosts in the world.¡±

    Nicole med her with a smile.

    Phoenix heard and hurried to say, ¡°Yeah, if true, the ghost wille into my dream, and we must have

    met already.¡±

    Her voice was filled with a tinge of sorrow.

    Nicole felt sad and wanted to tell her the truth, but nobody knew whether there was someone watching

    them all the time.

    Samuel muffled, ¡°Go out to refresh your mind if you are in a bad mood. Nicole and I now live in the

    Country F, your hometown. Come back and your elder brother misses you.¡±

    Phoenix finally realized she was the princess of the country, and she had to say, ¡°Fine, I have finished

    my work and it is okay to visit my bro. I don¡¯t know if he is married. I got to talk with him.¡±

    Samuel did not say anything more since she had agreed.

    ¡°Well, book an ticket ande back. We are waiting for you.¡±

    Then the phone was hung off.

    Nicole really envied Samuel¡¯s prudence, and their private ne took off eventually.

    ¡°Well, how about Tim and Evelyn if we leave?¡±

    Nicole then thought about the couple.

    Samuel stroked his head and said, ¡°You have been worrying woo much. They disappear after going

    out. Why don¡¯t they worry about you?¡±

    ¡°Because you stay with me.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s reply really pleased Samuel.

    ¡°No worries. Evelyn will be helped by her dad secretly, so she can reach the Country F.¡±

    ¡°They go to the country as well?¡±

    It was out of Nicole¡¯s expectation.

    Samuelughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget Laurence and Lucas are still on the ship of her family?¡±

    ¡°I think Evelyn just asks her staff to escort them.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°They are not ordinary people. They should be specifically escorted, and although Tim looks cruel, he

    has killed Martin, so Evelyn must be worried he may feel ufortable. She hopes he will go out for

    rxation. Given the same route, Evelyn will be bound to take Tim to the country.¡±

    Whatever Samuel said, Nicole agreed with him.

    They chatted for a while, and the ne wouldnd.

    Precisely, the two countries were not far away with each other, but the customs formality wasplex.

    They took the private ne, so Leo reached at the airport before the schedule.

    To his surprise, it was Samuel and Nicole when the two people got off.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me before you arrive? I thought it would be Steven.¡±

    ¡°It is convenient to take his private ne.¡±

    Samuel answered.

    Leo knew they have something important, and he naturally asked his fellow to drive his car, and he

    drove for Samuel and Nicole.

    Samuel felt enjoyable to let the king drive the car for him and his wife.

    ¡°Will your subjects feel unhappy as they witness you drive for us?¡±

    ¡°No, it is just a family party without rigid rules.¡±

    Leo became more mature during the long time. He looked at Nicole and Samuel and asked in a low

    tone, ¡°Do youe here for my brother¡¯s business?¡±

    ¡°Correct, has he got the new identity?¡±

    ¡°Yes, no worries.¡±

    Leo¡¯s words soothed Nicole.

    ¡°Fine, when can we see him? Phoenix wille soon. I think he can surely hold a family party tonight.

    And we don¡¯t know when Tim and his wife wille.¡±

    It had been a long time since theyst gathered together. It felt good.

    Leo turned happier hearing that Phoenix woulde.

    ¡°Then I should inform my brother and let him get prepared.¡±

    ¡°Come on, the gift sent by your brother instead frightened her.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Leo was confused.

    Nicole told him how Phoenix thought there was a ghost, and it made Leo burst intoughter.

    The atmosphere inside the car was harmonious and warm, which pleased Samuel.

    But for Nicole, he must have been a lonely old man without any rtive.

    Now he seemed more amiable, and he had got more friends and got a family. He enjoyed the

    tenderness and attachment just hearing when they talked.

    The car ran quickly to the pce.

    Leo arranged rooms for both of them, and Davon also came.

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    Davon became thinner during the long time, but still looked healthy.

    Nicole knew Davon was alive, but the gushing blood was really terrible. His survival sounded like a

    narrow escape from the death. As a result, Nicole couldn¡¯t help rushing to hug him when she saw his

    energetic look before her.

    ¡°I miss you so much, Davon.¡±

    She cried and tried to control her tears.

    Samuel was a bit unhappy, but he repressed his anger as he knew Davon was Nicole¡¯s trustworthy

    friend.

    Tears could also be seen in Davon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I miss you, too. How wonderful that we can stay with each other again.¡±

    Then, a familiar voice sounded outside.

    ¡°And us!¡±

 Chapter 1571 Sixty Per Cent Certainty

    Chapter 1571 Sixty Per Cent Certainty

    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡±

    When Nicole heard Audrey and Xander¡¯s voice, she couldn¡¯t help but feels overjoyed.

    ¡°Why are you guys here? Is it okay for you toe here?¡±

    Because of Davon, Nicole was very cautious. She was even a little afraid to speak to Xander. Now

    seeing them all here, she was a little worried.

    Aftering in, Audrey poked Nicole¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°How dare you do that for Davon

    and hide this from us? Do you know how worried we are?¡±

    ¡°I have prepared for the worst, so I didn¡¯t tell you, Dad.¡±

    Nicole hurriedly exined to them and was afraid that they would not believe it.

    Davon smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told them. So, it doesn¡¯t matter, right Uncle Xander?¡±

    Seeing Davon was so partial to Nicole, Xander was very satisfied. He smiled and said, ¡°You have

    scored a lucky hit. Now, he is the real Davon Don. But we can¡¯t hold a ceremony for it.¡±

    ¡°The ceremony is not important. What matters is that we are together.¡±

    Davon said with a smile. She was particrly open-minded.

    ¡°Do you really know the importance of a family getting together? Now, your wife, mother and father all

    didn¡¯t know that you are still alive. You should think it clear how to exin to themter.¡±

    Xander¡¯s words immediately made Davon¡¯s face turn gloomy.

    Only then did Nicole remember what happened earlier. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Davon,

    something¡¯s going to happen soon. You trust me. That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Even you want to curse me, right?¡±

    Davon got a little gloomy.

    Samuel quickly dragged Nicole back into his arms and said faintly, ¡°Phoenix is estimated to be back in

    a while. She has always thought you were dead. But you suddenly gave her a birthday gift, and only

    you know what she likes. You think it¡¯s a surprise, but for her, it was very scary. She told us that there

    was a ghost in her house. You¡¯d better think about how to exin to her.¡±

    After saying that, Samuel held Nicole in his arms and sat on the sofa with Xander and Audrey.

    The corners of Davon¡¯s mouth twitched and got a little agitated.

    Since he knew that his blood was special, he kept it from Phoenix. He guessed he couldn¡¯t exin it

    clearly to her even for three days and nights.

    What could he do?

    Would she listen to his exnation?

    At the thought of Phoenix¡¯s temper, Davon suddenly lost his confidence.

    ¡°No! Nicole, Samuel. You should find a way for me. You can¡¯t leave me in the lurch.¡±

    Davon hurriedly sat beside them and stared at them pitifully.

    But Samuel thought the way how Davon called him was a little strange.

    ¡°Samuel?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Mr. Green. As long as you give me an idea, you can ask me to call you anything.¡±

    Davon¡¯s attitude changed so fast, which showed that he really didn¡¯t know how to exin to Phoenix.

    Finally, Samuel was satisfied. He hooked his finger and said in a low voice, ¡°Everything between you

    and your wife can be settled by sleeping together. If once isn¡¯t enough, then twice.¡±

    After saying that, he raised his eyebrows at Davon with pride, and then he served water for Xander and

    Audrey.

    Davon realized that he shouldn¡¯t have changed the way he called Samuel just now.

    Fuck! Was this a trick?

    Zayn smiled happily when his whole family was together.

    ¡°Go and arrange it. Prepare the lunch ording to the standard of the state banquet.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Lord!¡±

    The head guard quickly retreated.

    Nicole was afraid that Davon was busy exining to Nicole and forgot the proper business. She

    couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Davon, you should take some of your blood just in case. Laurence ispletely

    crazy now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Davon froze, while Audrey and Xander were also stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It shouldn¡¯t be like this! At the beginning, Davon had given him the special medicine

    with his blood in it, or else Davon wouldn¡¯t have been at ease for recuperating for so long. Even if it

    can¡¯t eradicate his illness, he shouldn¡¯t have gotten crazy again so early.¡±

    Xander knew this after Davon told him, so he didn¡¯t worry too much, but Laurence got crazy again so

    suddenly.

    Nicole and Samuel didn¡¯t know that Davon still held something, so there was another secret about

    Laurence¡¯s madness?

    Samuel narrowed his eyes. Nicole quickly told them about this thing quickly. When mentioning Cara,

    Nicole sighed.

    She really didn¡¯t want to believe that a person who liked Laurence so much had changed so quickly.

    Everyone fell into silence.

    They couldn¡¯t expect that Laurence had been schemed by the woman he loved the most.

    This was a really outdated story.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°When will they arrive?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They should have taken the waterway, which is slower than us, but I think they can arrive

    at midnight.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words made Davon pause for a moment.

    Midnight?

    If they arrived at this time, he may really have some time.

    He and his wife hadn¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. Naturally, he wanted to stay with her. As

    for the length of time, he didn¡¯t want to calcte. Did he need to calcte the time even when he was

    with his wife? In that case, Phoenix would get angrier.

    Davon asked the head guard toe to him and said, ¡°You let Kim go to my house to fetch one thing

    for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nicole was a little curious.

    ¡°Davon, do you ask him to get the pills which you gave Laurence before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Davon shook his head and said, ¡°That kind of pill can only temporarily suppresses the raging breath in

    his body. It can¡¯t be eradicated. I have been studying his problems during this period of my

    recuperation and made use of my blood to make the new adjustment. This is the medicine I just

    developed. I hope it can suppress his illness. If it can cure him, it¡¯s the best situation. But we still need

    to see his reactions after taking the medicine. After all, my intention is to cure him, but it will depend on

    the various reactions he takes. After all, no one can use this kind of thing for experimentation except

    himself.¡±

    Hearing Davon¡¯s words, Samuel and Nicole were finally relieved.

    ¡°Is it possible to cure Laurence?¡±

    ¡°There should be a 60% certainty.¡±

    Davon didn¡¯t dare to say too much, but even if it was 60% certainty, Nicole and the others were still

    happy.

    Xander said in a low voice, ¡°If Laurence is cured, let him stay here and don¡¯t go back. After all, there

    are still many people looking for him. Even if he does get well, there will be some people who want to

    ask how exactly he was cured, and then maybe Davon could be exposed.¡±

    Samuel pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Dad, can¡¯t we find a way to neutralize Davon¡¯s blood?¡±

 Chapter 1572 Penniless Is Fearless

    Chapter 1572 Penniless Is Fearless

    ¡°I know it better than anyone. I have also made research on my own bloodposition. For the time

    being, I can¡¯t make a breakthrough. This is a blood mutation. At present, we still can¡¯t detect it or study

    a neutralization method. But it¡¯s okay for the human body. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Davon was quite optimistic.

    ¡°By the way, I have also researched the medicine that could help women with infertility. Nicole, I heard

    your friend is not in good health. You can contact and get her here. I can give her a checkup, and then

    see if the drug I researched is useful for her or not. If it is useful, she can keep taking the medicine.¡±

    Davon¡¯s words instantly made Nicole excited.

    ¡°Do you mean Olivia can have her own baby?¡±

    In the past few years, Olivia had be a well-known singer and had begun to develop in the

    entertainment circlest year. She suddenly became popr because she yed an period costume

    drama. Therefore, she had been very busy during this period. Even Jacob had to wait for several hours

    to see her. Therefore, heined a lot to Samuel recently.

    Samuel had always thought that Nicole didn¡¯t know about this. It was not until Nicole said it at this

    moment that he knew she had been paying attention to Olivia.

    Olivia and Jacob loved each other very much. But unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t have their own child.

    They had been married for two years. In the two years, they seldom had time to get together. Olivia

    sometimes chatted with Nicole and said that if she can have a child with Jacob, it didn¡¯t matter even if

    she gave up acting.

    When she finished giving birth to her second child, she could feel Olivia wanted to have a child very

    much. But in order not to stimte her, Nicole tried to reduce the time she came to visit her.

    Nicole was overjoyed when she heard that maybe Olivia could be cured.

    Davon said with a smile, ¡°My wife and I don¡¯t have children either. But I must consider the offspring of

    our family. So, your friend should be grateful to my wife.¡±

    Davon directly did favors to Phoenix.

    ¡°You are afraid that Phoenix wouldn¡¯t forgive you, so you want to find someone to put in a good word

    for you, right?¡±

    Samuel knew very well what Davon was thinking about.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Samuel just pursed his lips and slightly hooked up the corners of his mouth.

    Nicole was very happy. Audrey and Xander were happy too. After all, Olivia was the daughter of

    Xander¡¯srade. If she could live happily, it meant he didn¡¯t let hisrade down.

    Zayn could not cut in and just listen to them silently. But he was still smiling. Just then, the head guard

    came back and took back what Davon needed.

    Davon handed it directly to Nicole and said, ¡°Call her. It would be good if she could arrive this

    afternoon.¡±

    This was proving that he treated Olivia to make her a lobbyist in front of his wife.

    Nicoleughed cheerfully and hurriedly took out her cell phone to call Olivia, but she didn¡¯t answer the

    phone. Maybe she was in the middle of her shooting.

    Everyone could see the stars were gorgeously dressed, but actually, they also had a hard time.

    ¡°When she sees it, she will reply to you, but I don¡¯t know when. Davon, you¡¯d better seek blessings for

    yourself.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words directly made Davon wail.

    ¡°No way! Is God going to destroy me too?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    Samuel made sly little digs at Davon again.

    ¡°You shut up! Zayn, he is picking on me. You are the country lord. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡±

    Davon quickly turned to his allies for help.

    Zayn was wise to protect himself from something unfavorable. He immediately said, ¡°My girlfriend is

    After saying that, Zayn walked away.

    But Nicole and Samuel got the important news.

    ¡°Wait, girlfriend? What girlfriend? Zayn has a girlfriend now? Doesn¡¯t he¡­¡±

    Nicole quickly shut up.

    No matter what, Zayn was now the lord of the country. She couldn¡¯t talk at random and utter nonsense.

    However, Davon gave no heed and said, ¡°His feelings to Pedro were just beyond family affection.

    Because of Leo¡¯s rtionship with my mom and his other wives, Zayn rejects the boy and girl love, so

    he was with Pedro before. Now he is the country lord and is connected to many other people. After

    getting in touch with more people, his opinion has changed. What¡¯s more, when a girl keeps giving him

    her assiduous and thoughtful attention, how couldn¡¯t he feel touched?¡±

    ¡°Davon, do you know the inside story?¡±

    Nicole looked directly at Davon.

    Davon nodded and said, ¡°I know. You are not there, only I am there, so I know everything.¡±

    ¡°You were there? You¡¯ve been in the pce during your recuperation?¡±

    Samuel knew it but still asked him.

    Davon nodded, ¡°At first, your brother Jarrod found a ce for my recuperation, then my body can

    move. But I always feel ufortable there. All my research tools and equipment are here. I can have

    a rest-cure there, but if you want me to stay there for a long time, I will go crazy! So, I sneaked back

    secretly.¡±

    ¡°Secretly? You didn¡¯t even tell Jarrod?¡±

    Samuel narrowed his eyes and felt a little awkward.

    Devon knew his temper very well, so he hurriedly said, ¡°I have sent a message to him, but he didn¡¯t

    respond, so I think he gave tacit consent to me. Why are you looking like this? Do you even want to

    bite me? Even if Nicole is with you now, I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±

    Nicole suddenly felt Davon was funny now. Maybe it was because he was too lonely during this period.

    He was much cuter than before anyway.

    Samuel looked at him contemptuously and didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him.

    Seeing Samuel was so calm, Davon was a little gloomy.

    ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡±

    ¡°Do you know you are very childish now? If it wasn¡¯t for your face, I would almost think that you had lost

    too much blood and even changed your character.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words made Davon feel ufortable.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°What do you know? In thest year, I was almost crazy. It¡¯s simply worse than being in jail.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your own decision? Nicole and I felt better than you? Although Nicole was pregnant, she was

    still kept watch on and isted. After she gave birth to the baby, she even¡­¡±

    Samuel suddenly stopped.

    Why had he been so childish too?

    After telling so much to Davon, it seemed that he wasining. So, he stopped talking, but Davon

    got something unexpected.

    ¡°Wait a minute! What¡¯s wrong with the baby?¡±

    Nicole and Samuel were censored and isted, which was something everyone could think of, but

    when it came to the baby, Davon was disconcerted.

 Chapter 1573 He Wanted to Retire

    Chapter 1573 He Wanted to Retire

    Was there something wrong with the baby because of him?

    If so, he would be steeped in crime.

    ¡°Nicole, tell me what¡¯s the matter with the baby!¡±

    Audrey and Xander were also worried.

    They just heard that Nicole gave birth to twins. They were boys, but they haven¡¯t seen them. It was not

    that they didn¡¯t want to go back, but they couldn¡¯t.

    Their duty was to guard here. There were more and more mutated species in the Dark Forest.

    Someone had been injured recently, so Audrey and Xander can¡¯t leave.

    It was a pity for them because they hadn¡¯t seen their grandchildren when they were born, but now they

    were worried hearing that there were still some problems with the boys.

    Nicole said with a smile, ¡°Nothing. The boys are healthy. All the indicators are good, but the younger

    son has some problems with his eyes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Davon, Xander and Audrey asked at the same time.

    Samuel said, ¡°His eyes are blue. Nicole once drank a drop of Laurence¡¯s blood. The old man is afraid

    this was Laurence¡¯s blood inheritance, so he kept the younger one there.¡±

    Davon immediately became angry.

    ¡°What the hell! Just a drop of blood? Why didn¡¯t he say Laurence was our master?¡±

    Nicole wanted tough, but she held back.

    Davon was really cute now.

    ¡°Davon, but there are no blue-eyed people in our family, so it¡¯s no wonder that they suspect him. After a

    few years, the children will be fine if he has nothing special.¡±

    ¡°How should he detain our nephew for years? Besides, who told you there were no blue-eyed people in

    our family? ¡°

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole was surprised.

    ¡°Does anyone in our family have blue eyes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Davon looked at Audrey and said, ¡°Audrey¡¯s mother has blue eyes.¡±

    ¡°That is impossible!¡±

    Audrey was the first to oppose him.

    She had seen her mother. Her mother¡¯s eyes were ck. She couldn¡¯t have blue eyes.

    Davon touched his nose and said, ¡°Aunt Audrey, do you know your mother¡¯s real identity?¡±

    ¡°What can my mother be? She just...¡±

    ¡°Mom, grandma¡¯s identity is not ordinary.¡±

    Nicole stopped Audrey in time and told him what had happened between Martin and her grandmother.

    Originally, she was going to tell herter.

    Audrey frowned when she heard Nicole¡¯s words. At the same time, she was sad.

    ¡°My mother is a princess? Does my father know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think grandma didn¡¯t want grandpa to know her life experience, so she kept it from him.

    After Martin bullied her, she was afraid it would involve grandpa, so she left home with my aunt.¡±

    Nicole guessed so, but she thought it should be the truth.

    Recalling the past, Audrey finally couldn¡¯t help choking.

    ¡°No wonder my mother treated Martha so badly. She also didn¡¯t allow me to contact her. I¡¯m afraid my

    mother doesn¡¯t like Martha. But after all, she is her daughter. She can¡¯t leave her alone, but she can¡¯t

    face her either. My mother was only in her fifties when she died. She had a hard life. She should have

    had a good life, but she had such a rough life. She didn¡¯t let us know her identity until she died, nor did

    she return to her own country. It¡¯s really unfilial for us to be her children.¡±

    Xander gently patted Audrey on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll hand in an application report in a few

    days and send back our mother¡¯s ashes with you.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Audrey wanted to send her mother back to her hometown, but she couldn¡¯t leave because of their duty.

    Xander whispered, ¡°People all have different emotions. Although it was said that one can¡¯t be loyal and

    filial at the same time, our family have made great achievements for the country. We just want an

    opportunity to be filial. I think it should be approved by them. As for here, there will always be someone

    to take over us.¡±

    In fact, Xander wanted to retire.

    All his life, he always took the country as the most important thing for him. He even didn¡¯te back

    when his mother died. This was his lifelong regret. Now he was not young, he should leave the

    opportunity to young people, so he wanted to retire.

    Audrey didn¡¯t know what Xander was thinking about. She just nodded when she heard Xander say so.

    Seeing that his father had calmed his mother down, Nicole turned to look at Davon and asked, ¡°Davon,

    you haven¡¯t told me how you know grandma had blue eyes?¡±

    ¡°Because your grandmother met a man after she came to this country. This man is my mentor, Noe.¡±

    Davon slowly told them the unknown past.

    Noe had always been famous in medical research, and he was also very interested in gic

    research, but he had not made many achievements. He identally met Vanessa, who had juste

    to this country.

    At that time, Vanessa was bullied and excluded by the people around her because her eyes were

    different from ordinary people. After all, many things in that era were not so easy to ept.

    Vanessa was bullied everywhere, but she didn¡¯t resist. She just dodged and carried everything on her

    shoulder herself. Noe couldn¡¯t stand seeing her like this.

    He took Vanessa home, changed her into clean clothes and treated her wound.

    Noe¡¯s wife was a kind-hearted person. Although she thought it¡¯s inappropriate for her husband to bring

    such a woman back home, she still left Vanessa at their home because Vanessa had no one to depend

    on.

    Noe identally got a bottle of poison. He said it can change people¡¯s eye color and hair color.

    However, this potion had one disadvantage, that was, it couldn¡¯t change people¡¯s hair color and eye

    color for a lifetime. As for how long it can be kept, no one could guarantee.

    But even so, Vanessa drank it and felt grateful.

    After drinking the poison, Vanessa had changed the next day. Her hair and eyes turned ck. She

    smiled so happily at that moment.

    Maybe it was because her smile was too good-looking. Noe was obsessed. His wife was dissatisfied.

    While Noe was out, his wife gave Vanessa some money and drove her away.

    Vanessa had never contacted Noe since then.

    Later, Davon became Noe¡¯s favorite pupil in Noe¡¯ster years. After getting drunk, Noe told to Davon.

    He felt it was his lifelong regret. He didn¡¯t know whether Vanessa¡¯s hair color changed backter. It had

    always been his sore point.

    Davon studied the Shaws and the Don Family at that time. After all, his grandmother was also called

    Vanessa, so he made great efforts and finally found out her real identity. At that time, he was surprised,

    but he didn¡¯t think it was necessary to tell his mother and other people about this. After all, once this

    was revealed, many people would be involved, and many people woulde to investigate. So, he

    didn¡¯t tell anyone about this, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would involve Nicole¡¯s youngest son.

    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, but the head guard came in at that moment.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 1574 Everyone Had Seen Through It

    Chapter 1574 Everyone Had Seen Through It

    ¡°Mr. Davon, Princess Inez is back. The Lord let me ask you if you want to pick her up in person. He

    said you have to face her sooner orter, and the early the batter.¡±

    The head guard¡¯s words made Davon a little agitated. But Samuel and Nicoleughed.

    ¡°Davon, just go. Just as he said, you have to face her sooner orter.¡±

    Davon felt that Nicole was not cute for the first time.

    ¡°You have learned bad from Samuel. If I¡¯m killed by Phoenix, you can think about how many people will

    be miserable.¡±

    After that, Davon stood up and walked out, as if he faced death unflinchingly.

    Nicole was stunned. She thought of Olivia, Phoenix, and also Maddie. It seemed that they all needed

    Davon for surgery.

    ¡°Samuel, why don¡¯t we help him?¡±

    ¡°They can make up themselves. We shouldn¡¯t intervene.¡±

    Samuel refused directly.

    Nicole also thought so. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for nearly two years.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and have a rest? It¡¯s very tiring. When Olivia and others arrived, they would be more

    tired.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words made Nicole blush.

    ¡°No, I want to apany my parents.¡±

    She knew what Samuel was thinking about.

    She didn¡¯t want to have a ¡°rest¡± with him.

    Samuel was a little depressed when he was rejected by Nicole.

    ¡°You promised me before.¡±

    ¡°When did I promise?¡±

    Nicole nned to act shamelessly.

    Audrey couldn¡¯t bear to see them like this.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out with your father.¡±

    Then she pulled Xander.

    Xander didn¡¯t want to, but he had to because of his wife. He could only stand up and take a look at

    Samuel and said, ¡°Nicole is not in good health. You must control yourself.¡±

    As soon as Nicole heard her father¡¯s words, she felt so embarrassed.

    It turned out that everyone had seen through it!

    So embarrassing.

    Samuel smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Okay, Dad. I will.¡±

    Nicole pinched Samuel severely.

    He was so shameless!

    Samuel seemed to have no feeling at all. He sent Audrey and Xander out with a smile, and then picked

    up Nicole.

    ¡°You put me down!¡±

    Nicole felt embarrassed.

    Samuel said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s okay. You are my wife. Just let them envy us.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Nicole almost buried her head in Samuel¡¯s arms.

    Nicole felt it so disgraceful!

    Samuel didn¡¯t care about this at all. He contentedly took his wife into the room and closed the door. As

    for what to do, everyone tacitly knew in their heart.

    Davon was more or less timid after he came out of the pce. He thought of Phoenix¡¯s attitude after

    she knew it. He suddenly felt chilly in his back neck.

    Maybe he should buy a cemetery first.

    The head guard followed him out. Seeing Davon like this, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Davon, Princess

    Inez is not fierce.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Davon was like a different person when staying with outsiders.

    Although he was still a little nervous, he didn¡¯t say anything and drove directly to the airport.

    Phoenix returned to Country F and didn¡¯t know how to describe her feeling.

    This was her hometown. It was reasonable that she felt warm when she was back, but she really didn¡¯t

    want to set foot here because of Davon. Because Nicole and Samuel invited her here, she was also

    worried about Zayn, she decided toe back. In fact, there was no need for her toe back.

    She had lived happily in the Don Family in the past two years.

    After Uncle Mark got married, he travelled abroad with his wife. Uncle Jason just wanted her to be

    happy. Phoenix felt the warmth from the family in the Dons family.

    The wind blew her long hair, and she causally wore her hair in braids. Looking around, she didn¡¯t find

    the person who came to pick her up.

    What was the matter with the head guard?

    Had he remembered the wrong time?

    Or Zayn was too busy to pick her up?

    Phoenix guessed. Then she went out with her suitcase and wanted to take a taxi back, but she saw a

    ck Lincoln parked in front of her.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Beauty, take a taxi?¡±

    When the familiar voice sounded, Phoenix was suddenly stunned, and then she was a little distracted.

    Did she hear it wrong?

    How could she hear Davon¡¯s voice?

    Phoenix shook her head, but then she saw Lincoln¡¯s window was rolled down, and the familiar face

    appeared in front of her.

    Davon said with a smile, ¡°Beauty, do you want to take a taxi? It¡¯s free.¡±

    Phoenix rubbed her eyes. When she was sure it was not her illusion, she frowned slightly, but said

    coldly, ¡°Come help with my luggage, I can¡¯t take it by myself.¡±

    Davon was stunned, then quickly opened the door and got out of the car.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Davon opened the trunk and took the suitcase from Phoenix.

    His hand identally touched Phoenix¡¯s fingers, and the warmness made Phoenix feel refreshed.

    Especially, he was really alive!

    Phoenix¡¯s eyes were cold, and she bypassed the car and went directly to the driver¡¯s seat.

    As soon as Davon covered the trunk, he heard a whine, and the car flew out like an arrow.

    ¡°What the hell! Phoenix, wait for me!¡±

    His wallet and cell phone were in the car. The airport was so far from the pce. Did she want him to

    run back?

    Phoenix responded to him coldly.

    ¡°Run back. If I know you take a taxi, you are not allowed to get on my bed in your whole life.¡±

    Then she rolled up the window.

    Davon immediately felt like weeping but had no tears.

    More than 100 kilometers! Run back?

    She was so cruel!

    He even didn¡¯t exin anything to her.

    Phoenix didn¡¯t care what Davon was thinking about. She trembled whether feeling excited or angry.

    Davon¡¯s mobile phone was in the passenger seat. She bought the mobile phone shell for him. After

    opening his mobile phone, she found his screensaver was still their wedding photo.

    Phoenix¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.

    She couldn¡¯t fall asleep for many days, because she med herself for not apanying him when he

    was dead. In the past two years, he never appeared in her dream. Now she was still very happy when

    hearing that he was still alive.

    It was so good that he was alive!

    Phoenix slowed down her speed and saw the man running behind the car from the rearview mirror. Her

    eyes were obsessed.

    Two years had passed.

    How couldn¡¯t he contact her?

    Even if he had some difficulties, was it so difficult to send a message to her?

    She felt happy but also angry.

    A hundred kilometers were not enough.

    In the past two years, her tears can fill into a jar. Who canpensate her?

 Chapter 1575 It Was Not Appropriate

    Chapter 1575 It Was Not Appropriate

    Thinking of this, Phoenix directly stepped on the elerator.

    Davon was speechless.

    He just saw that Phoenix slowed down the car. He thought Phoenix forgave himself and couldn¡¯t bear

    to punish him. Now he knew that he was too naive.

    Forget it. He must run back because there was nothing else he could do for her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Davon kept running, but Phoenix had arrived at the pce.

    When the head guard saw the Lincoln car was approaching, he hurried went over.

    ¡°Mr. Davon.¡±

    As a result, it was Phoenix who got off the bus. He was stunned.

    ¡°Princess Inez?¡±

    ¡°What? You call him Mr. Davon. Have he changed his family name?¡±

    Phoenix asked coldly.

    The head guard quickly swallowed saliva and said, ¡°He has changed his surname.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    The question was so sharp that the head guard even didn¡¯t dare to answer.

    He can see that Princess Inez was very angry and wanted to find someone to vent her anger. He didn¡¯t

    want to make her angrier.

    He quickly said, ¡°Princess Inez, the Lord has ordered me to wait for you here. Your pce is still the

    same. Shall I take you there?¡±

    ¡°No. Are Nicole and Samuel here?¡±

    Phoenix now wanted to know why Davon had done that to her. Why didn¡¯t he even tell his wife? Did

    Nicole and Samuel know?

    The head guard was awkward and said, ¡°They have gone back to their room. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not

    appropriate to disturb them now.¡±

    ¡°Not appropriate?¡±

    Phoenix suddenlyughed out.

    She was alone for such a long time. How can they live so happily?

    Just now she thought they might know it just now like her. Now it was impossible!

    During the period when Samuel and Nicole were isted and examined, they didn¡¯t tell her for so long,

    which proved that they knew it early.

    They all knew he was alive, and he only kept it from her?

    Did he think she has a good temper?

    Or just wanted to see her cry.

    At the thought of this, Phoenix walked directly towards Samuel and Nicole¡¯s room.

    Samuel and Nicole were having sex. Their son was not with them, so no one could disturb them.

    Samuel did everything he could to please his wife, but outside, he suddenly heard someone was

    knocking on the door.

    Nicole was stunned.

    Samuel was in a bad mood.

    ¡°Who is so ignorant?¡±

    Samuel intended to ignore that person, but that person kept knocking on the door, which made them

    stop.

    Samuel was very angry. He directly grabbed a towel and covered himself. Nicole quickly went to the

    bathroom to wash and took her clothes in.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Samuel angrily opened the door and saw Phoenix standing at the door. She looked a little strange.

    ¡°Samuel, what are you doing?¡±

    Phoenix was about to look inside, but she was stopped by Samuel.

    ¡°How did youe back so soon?¡±

    ¡°Or what? When should I be back? I used to admire you, Samuel. Now I suddenly find that I love you.

    What should I do? I feel so lonely. Can youfort me?¡±

    Phoenix was also going to reach out her hand and touch Samuel¡¯s chest muscle. Samuel quickly

    stepped back.

    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±

    ¡°No. I just knew whom I love most clearly.¡±

    Phoenix said that and continued to move forward.

    Something was wrong!

    Something was wrong!

    Samuel finally noticed Phoenix¡¯s anger, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling gloomy.

    Davon was just a fool. He couldn¡¯t even make his wife happy. Now she came to meet him. What could

    he do?

    ¡°Phoenix, listen to me. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you the truth about Davon¡¯s death, but that I can¡¯t tell you

    at that time, and Davon didn¡¯t allow us to tell you. Otherwise, he won¡¯t recognize us as his family.¡±

    They must consider Davon¡¯s condition.

    Samuel was trying his best to absolve himself from responsibility.

    For the first time, he found that Phoenix was so scary when she was angry.

    Her calmness made Samuel very scared.

    She was like a bomb, which could explode at any time.

    Davon was the one who should bear her anger.

    Phoenix¡¯s eyes narrowed and had mixed feelings in her heart.

    ¡°Sure enough, you have known it early. Did you want to make fool of me, or do you want to deliberately

    punish me because I used to pester you?¡±

    Nicole had already put on her clothes and came out. Hearing what Phoenix said, she knew that

    Phoenix felt very ufortable and couldn¡¯t get through it.

    She pushed Samuel away and hugged Phoenix.

    Phoenix was slightly stunned and wanted to push Nicole away. She heard Nicole say, ¡°Davon was

    monitored by others at that time. Even my parents were monitored. We can¡¯t tell you. He was poisoned

    once, but it was very lucky for him to recover. But he got the special blood. This matter was known by

    others, and they send people to secretly monitor him for fear of anything bad. It¡¯s just like Laurence. If

    Davon doesn¡¯t die, you, he, and even your children will live under surveince. My brother said you are

    the proud Phoenix who can¡¯t be a canary trapped in a cage, so he mustn¡¯t tell you. He said that he

    wants to give you the vast world, not a corner in this world.¡±

    Nicole spoke quickly for fear that she would be pushed away by Phoenix if she spoke slowly.

    After hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Phoenix suddenly burst into tears. The tears fell on Nicole¡¯s shoulder,

    drop by drop, and immediately frightened Nicole.

    ¡°Phoenix, don¡¯t cry. We don¡¯t want to make fool of you. In fact, because Davon pretended to die, you

    have been very sad. I wanted to tell you several times, but you also know the situation of Samuel and

    me. We...¡±

    ¡°Why have you kept such an important thing from me? I¡¯m not his wife? How did he know I wasn¡¯t

    willing to be monitored because of him?¡±

    Phoenix finally couldn¡¯t hold back her sadness and began to cry in a low voice.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and wanted to ask him for help.

    She really could not handle this situation.

    Samuel saw Phoenix was sad. In fact, he also felt ufortable. But he said in a low voice, ¡°If you feel

    ufortable, you can hit your man. Or you can tie him up to bed and abuse him. We just want him to

    be able to breathe and don¡¯t care about other things.¡±

    This made Phoenix and Nicole stunned at the same time.

 Chapter 1576 Samuel Has Changed

    Chapter 1576 Samuel Has Changed

    Nicole flushed, while Phoenix seemed to be pondering about the feasibility of it.

    Seeing that Nicole had stopped crying, Samuel continued, ¡°For a man like Davon, you have to teach

    him a lesson. You¡¯re newly married, how could he treat you like that? You have to spend rest of your

    life together. Will he act the same if you have any other problems? Can you withstand it?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡±

    Phoenix felt it unbearable when thinking of it. And to repeat this suffering? Impossible!

    ¡°Then just teach him a lesson.¡±

    Nicole finally realized that Samuel was stirring up a quarrel between them.

    She shot a re at Samuel and said in a low voice, ¡°Phoenix, don¡¯t take his words to your heart. He¡¯s

    talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°You two can go on with your business and I wille back to make some preparations.¡±

    Phoenix suddenly turned around and left.

    Nicole asked in astonishment, ¡°Preparations?¡±

    ¡°Candles, a whip and some other instruments of torture. I believe he will learn a lesson.¡±

    Phoenix mmed closed the door after finishing the words, which scared Nicole.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Oh gosh, it would be so gory!

    ¡°Samuel Green, if something bad happens to my brother, I will not forgive you easily.¡±

    Samuel pulled Nicole into his arms and said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s a strong man. What will happen to him?

    Moreover, it is a kind of entertainment between the husband and wife. Will you like to try it with me?¡±

    ¡°Fuck off.¡±

    Nicole thought Samuel had changed a lot.

    ¡­

    Aftering back to the pce, Phoenix asked her men to prepare the things she mentioned just now.

    When Davon ran back to the pce, panting, he thought his legs were about to be broken. Right at this

    moment, the guardmander walked over.

    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, Princess Inez asked you toe to her pce to find her.¡±

    A trace of sympathy shed across his eyes.

    Davon felt the way the guardmander looked at him was a bit weird.

    ¡°I see. But why are you looking at me in that manner?¡±

    The guardmander immediately adjusted his mood and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Davon was very tired at the moment. But when thinking that his wife was angry at

    him, he thought he shoulde to find her as soon as possible.

    With that thought, Davon strode towards Phoenix¡¯s pce. However, the moment he stepped into the

    pce, there came a creaking sound and at the next moment, the door was closed from outside.

    Davon¡¯s heart skipped one beat. He felt a bit restless.

    ¡°Honey!¡± Davon called ingratiatingly with a smile.

    Holding a whip in her hand, Phoenix ordered him in a cold voice, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±

    Davon was a bit stunned.

    Oh gosh!

    It¡¯s so exciting!

    But why did she look so indifferent?

    Seeing that Davon was still at a loss, Phoenix tossed the end of the whip onto the ground. Davon

    shivered all over when he heard the abrupt and scaring sound.

    ¡°Honey! Don¡¯t be so merciless.¡±

    ¡°Take off your clothes. Don¡¯t let me repeat it.¡±

    Phoenix¡¯s expression and manner were like how she looked when they just got to know each other,

    and it was not difficult for Davon to figure out what would happen next.

    Never mind. He had been her legitimate husband. What should he be afraid of?

    Moreover, if this could alleviate her anger, he would be willing to make a concession.

    Davon quickly took off his clothes. His robust upper body was exposed and his V-line abs were as

    perfect as they were in the past. Nevertheless, when seeing the wound on it, Phoenix felt her eyes wet.

    ¡°When did you get hurt?¡±

    Phoenix tried her best to control her emotions and clenched the whip tightly.

    Davon looked down at the wound on his chest and said in a t tone, ¡°I got hurt in the fight against

    Laurence. Ouch!¡±

    Just as he finished the exnation, Phoenix snapped the whip on his body.

    She had used great strength that Davon¡¯s skin was split and his flesh broke forth.

    His blood immediately sshed, but Davon still stood there motionlessly.

    ¡°Are you satisfied? Go on if you¡¯re not pleased.¡±

    Tears streamed down Phoenix¡¯s face when she heard the words.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It hurts. But I know you feel more painful than I do.¡±

    Davon looked at her so softly and gently as if he didn¡¯t care about his wounds a all.

    Phoenix¡¯s heart softened almost immediately.

    ¡°Remember this lesson if it hurts. If you dare to let me worry about you again, or dare to let me feel sad

    or cry for you, I will give you a more serious punishment!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Davon felt upset when seeing Phoenix¡¯s tears.

    He pulled Phoenix into his arms andnded a passionate kiss on her lips.

    Worrying about his wounds, Phoenix said, ¡°I will let them bandage your wounds.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Just leave them there. The pain can help me remember it.¡±

    Davon directly clutched Phoenix¡¯s chin and kissed her crazily.

    It had been two years and he almost went crazy as he missed her a lot. Now she was standing in front

    of him. How could he withhold himself?

    Phoenix was also triggered by his passion and they kissed crazily from the hallway while taking off their

    clothes and throwing them onto the ground. When they finally got to the bed, they had been naked.

    They then had a most romantic experience¡­

    On the other side, Samuel and Nicole¡¯s condition was quite different. Although Samuel wanted to go

    on, Nicole had lost interest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk around. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between my brother and Phoenix.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about them. A long separation fosters the rtionship. We shall not bother them.¡±

    Samuel knew deep down about this.

    Nicole was not in a mood to argue with him. They went out together after Samuel got dressed.

    Not sure about whether there was someone in the front lobby, Nicole and Samuel went to the back

    garden to walk around, but identally saw Zayn sitting under the grape trellis with a girl, seeming to

    be talking about something.

    The girl¡¯s face was crimson red. Apparently, she was very shy at that moment. And there was

    happiness written all over Zayn¡¯s face. Nicole felt being stimted.

    ¡°Is it spring? Why do I feel that everyone is having an affair.¡±

    ¡°Spring is originally the season of coption.¡±

    Nicole was lost for words when she heard Samuel¡¯s answer.

    Right at this moment, Olivia called them back.

    Nicole hadn¡¯t been talking with Olivia for a long time and she got so excited when she saw the caller ID

    and directly left Samuel behind.

    ¡°I will go back to the bedroom and video with Olivia. You can enjoy your time.¡±

    After finishing the words, Nicole ran back towards her bedroom while answering the call, ¡°Wait a

    minute. I wille back to my room and then give you a video call. I have to tell you an important

    thing.¡±

    Olivia just finished the filming of a movie. Hearing Nicole¡¯s panting sounds, she couldn¡¯t help but tease

    her, ¡°Are you in the middle of something strange with Samuel outside? Oh, you be so open now.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off. Can you mind your words? I¡¯m running back to my room just to video with you. How can you

    wrong me?¡±

    ¡°Well, well, but I can understand this. You¡¯ve married. Is it necessary to cover it? I know clearly about

    the affairs between men and women. Is it that hard to admit it?¡±

    Nicole was rendered speechless by Olivia¡¯s words.

    So she couldn¡¯t exin it, right?

    Nicole then ran into her room. She then ended the voice call and gave Olivia a video call.

    Olivia answered her call instantly. She hadn¡¯t cleaned her make-up and was lyingnguidly on a chaise

    longue in an ancient costume. A handsome hunk was giving her a massage behind and he looked so

    ingratiating.

    Nicole was stunned.

    What the heck was going on?

 Chapter 1577 I Just Know Sheâ€™s My Wife

    Chapter 1577 I Just Know She¡¯s My Wife

    ¡°Olivia, are you¡­¡±

    The words ¡°Cheating on your husband¡± were stuck in Nicole¡¯s throat and she didn¡¯t utter the words in

    the end.

    Olivia casually waved her hand and said to the hunk behind her, ¡°Well, you can go out first. I want to

    chat with my friend.¡±

    ¡°Olivia, let me serve you. You must be tired after the filming.¡± The hunk sucked up to her.

    Nicole frowned when she heard the words.

    It sounded so fishy.

    Olivia¡¯s expression turned a bit gloomy and her voice also became cold.

    ¡°I asked you to go out. Didn¡¯t you hear it?¡±

    Seeing that Olivia was angry, the hunk left the room. However, before leaving, he stole a nce at the

    screen of the phone, but Olivia blocked his gaze in time.

    After his leaving, Nicole finally couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity and asked, ¡°Olivia, is there any problem

    with your rtionship with Jacob?¡±

    Olivia¡¯s expression froze. Then she curled her lips into a helpless smile.

    ¡°Nonsense. We¡¯re good.¡±

    ¡°Olivia!¡±

    Nicole¡¯s voice turned serious.

    She was clear of Olivia¡¯s personality. How would she support a toyboy?

    And how would Jacob allow it?

    This was impossible. But she didn¡¯t hear that anything had happened between Olivia and Jacob.

    Nicole med herself at the moment. She had neglected Olivia for a long time so that she knew

    nothing about her current condition.

    Noticing the anger in Nicole¡¯s voice, Olivia said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s normal in the entertainment industry.

    Don¡¯t feel surprised.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just yourself. And you won¡¯t do that. I never think that you¡¯re a person who would follow suit.

    What¡¯s wrong between you and Jacob?¡±

    Olivia felt restless when hearing Nicole¡¯s question. She then took out a cigarette from the box, ignited it

    under Nicole¡¯s gaze and then took a deep breath of it.

    Seeing the dense smoke, Nicole even had an illusion that the person in the video was so unfamiliar.

    She was so unfamiliar with her as if she hadn¡¯t known her.

    ¡°You even smoke now?¡±

    Nicole felt so shocked.

    Olivia fixed her eyes on her, smoked the cigarette and then said, ¡°Nicole, will you believe it if I tell you

    that I¡¯m not the Olivia that you know?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Although Nicole had such a feeling just now, she was still taken aback when she heard Olivia¡¯s words.

    ¡°What did you mean? Make it clear!¡±

    ¡°I mean this body belongs to Olivia, but the soul in it has changed.¡± Olivia went straight to the point, but

    Nicole felt it hard to understand.

    ¡°What did you mean? Don¡¯t tell me that you had transmigration.¡±

    Nicole almost went bananas. But Olivia nodded her head.

    ¡°Yep. But I didn¡¯t have any time travel. I was reborn. It was just that I wasn¡¯t reborn into my original

    body.

    Nicole¡¯s mind exploded.

    ¡°Rebirth? Then where¡¯s my Olivia?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably she has died. Otherwise, how could I upy this body? Jacob is her husband,

    but I¡¯m not the original Olivia, so I can¡¯t perform the duty as a wife for her. I and Jacob live apart now.

    As for the hunk, you saw just now, I indeed keep him.¡±

    Olivia disclosed everything.

    Nicole felt it unreal.

    Why was she encountering a plot that was supposed to appear in novels?

    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re lying to me, right? Is it because that I didn¡¯t show you enough care during this period that

    you decided to joke with me?¡±

    ¡°Am I that childish? Nicole, believe it or not, it¡¯s the truth. Well, now that I¡¯ve disclosed it to you, I don¡¯t

    have to disguise myself as the original Olivia and pretend to be your good friend. No matter what you

    do on my schedule recently. Let¡¯s end here.¡±

    Olivia directly ended the call after finishing the words.

    Looking at the screen, Nicole¡¯s mind went nk.

    How could this happen?

    If it wasn¡¯t because they talked about pregnancy when she met Davon today, she would not think of

    calling Olivia. Nicole hadn¡¯t expected that this would happen to Olivia.

    Could it be that what she said was real?

    Unwilling to ept this, Nicole dialed Jacob.

    When seeing it was a call from Nicole, Jacob paused, yet he still pressed the answer button at the next

    moment.

    ¡°Mrs. Green.¡±

    ¡°Jacob, what happened to Olivia? She told me she¡¯s not Olivia but a soul who was reborn into Olivia¡¯s

    body. Is it true?¡± Nicole asked anxiously?

    Jacob smiled bitterly, ¡°Did she also tell you about that?¡±

    ¡°Also? What¡¯s wrong with you two? What happened to you?¡±

    Nicole was so anxious to learn about the truth.

    But Jacob didn¡¯t know where he should start it.

    He said bitterly, ¡°Mrs. Green, just leave it to us. I will tell you when I make clear of it.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t figured it out?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m investigating it.¡±

    ¡°Do you know she¡¯s keeping a toyboy?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Originally, Nicole didn¡¯t want to mention this. However, since this matter had progressed to where it

    was now, she had to know about Jacob¡¯s bottom line.

    If he couldn¡¯t withstand it, would he divorce Olivia?

    No matter what, Nicole had a partiality towards Olivia, even if she told her she was not the original

    Olivia.

    After a while of silence, Jacob said in a low voice, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°How will you deal with it?¡±

    ¡°She will not have sex with those toy boys.¡±

    Jacob¡¯s tone of voice was so confident, which astonished Nicole.

    ¡°Have you probed into it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been guarding against this possibility. Mrs. Green, just leave this matter to the two of us, and

    please don¡¯t tell Mr. Green about this. Naturally I will tell you everything when I find out the truth. You

    two have many affairs to deal with, so please don¡¯t worry about me and Olivia. No matter who she is, I

    just know she¡¯s my wife Olivia. This is enough.¡±

    Nicole finally felt relieved when hearing Jacob¡¯s words.

    She wanted toe back right away and asked Olivia what was going on. But Laurence¡¯s situation

    was more urgent. Nicole said in a low voice, ¡°Jacob, no matter what, please take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°I will. Mrs. Green, please don¡¯t worry about this.¡±

    Nicole still felt very upset after ending the call.

    Rebirth?

    Wasn¡¯t this a plot in novels?

    Or could it be that Olivia had gone mad that she couldn¡¯t distinguish between reality and movies.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t figure it out, but she felt that Olivia¡¯s situation was hard to understand as if it was

    blocked by ayer of mist.

    To give room for Nicole so that she could have a private talk with Olivia, Samuel went out alone, so he

    didn¡¯t know what Nicole was experiencing. Nor did he know that Nicole was going through an ordeal as

    if her heart was cooked in hot oil.

    Everyone in the pce was busy with their own matters and it was soon night and they finally got news

    about Evelyn and Tim.

 Chapter 1578 You Look Different Today

    Chapter 1578 You Look Different Today

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Olivia, nor could she figure it out. She was lost in her thought

    and only when she heard the news that Tim hade back did she gather herself and walk out of the

    room.

    Seeing that Nicole looked upset, Samuel took a step forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you

    quarrel with Olivia?¡±

    Only then did he realize it was not possible.

    Everyone knew about what Nicole meant to Olivia, so how would she quarrel with Nicole? Moreover,

    they wouldn¡¯t have any rtionship in terms of benefits.

    Nicole shook her head and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s such a fantastic thing like a

    rebirth in the world?¡±

    ¡°Are you immersed in novels?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s subconscious question stunned Nicole.

    ¡°So you think it¡¯s impossible?¡±

    ¡°There are many weird things in this world, but as for such a ridiculous thing like a rebirth, it would only

    happen in novels and it¡¯s almost impossible to encounter this in the reality? Could it be that you met

    someone reborn?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words enlightened Nicole.

    ¡°So everything about rebirth is a lie. She lied to me?¡±

    ¡°Who? Olivia? She said she was reborn?¡±

    Samuel immediately associated it with the reason why Nicole looked upset and couldn¡¯t help but

    a dead body and became alive? Or why didn¡¯t she say she was from heaven?¡±

    Feeling his words annoying, Nicole shot a re at Samuel.

    ¡°You can¡¯tment Olivia like that. There must be some reasons behind.¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s making a fuss. What reasons does she have? Come on, don¡¯t tell me that give the same

    exnation to Jacob.¡±

    Samuel had a quick mind and immediately associated it. Although Nicole didn¡¯t want to admit it, she

    could only ept it when seeing the confidence in Samuel¡¯s eyes. She twitched her mouth.

    ¡°Lucas and Laurence havee back, and we shall deal with that matter first.¡±

    ¡°That matter is not that urgent.¡±

    Learning that this matter was about Jacob, Samuel grabbed Nicole¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Did Olivia say so

    to Jacob?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter between the two, so just let them solve it themselves. Don¡¯t involve in this matter.¡±

    Nicole tried to let Samuel drop his idea.

    To be honest, she was afraid that Samuel would do something to Olivia.

    Samuel sneered, ¡°What would you do if it was done by Jacob?¡±

    Nicole became silent.

    If Jacob made a fuss with such a ridiculous excuse, she would definitely beat him up. Therefore, she

    could understand how Samuel felt now.

    ¡°Jacob said he will solve it himself.¡±

    ¡°It will be good if it¡¯s not because Olivia has fallen for the other man. Otherwise, I will not let go of her

    even if Jacob decides to do so.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Nicole said hurriedly.

    She knew Olivia well and knew she was not the kind of person who would cheat her husband.

    But Samuel snorted, ¡°The entertainment business is quiteplicated. If it wasn¡¯t that Jacob has been

    backing her up behind her back, do you think that she would smoothly be a celebrity? How could

    she make such a ridiculous excuse like rebirth now? When the matter here is solved, you shall go to

    City B personally and find what Olivia is nning to do.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Fearing that Samuel would do something, Nicole hurriedly held up his hand and walked outside.

    Xander and Audrey had gone out and they slightly nodded at Nicole and Samuel when seeing them.

    ¡°Laurence¡¯s identity is special, so we decide to pick him up personally. If it¡¯s possible, we will arrange

    them to live in the Dark Forest.¡±

    Nicole and Samuel didn¡¯t agree to Xander¡¯s proposal.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Dad, we understand what you and mom are thinking. However, now that brother has a medicine to

    suppress Laurence¡¯s mania, we think it¡¯s unnecessary for him toe back to the Dark Forest. After

    all, those people of the government are also in that ce. We are not clear whether if they will treat

    Laurence as an ordinary person if hees back and we can¡¯t take the risk.¡± Nicole said.

    Samuel also thought so.

    Audrey took a nce at Xander, fearing that he and Nicole would have divided opinions on this issue.

    She would not know who to support at that time.

    But Xander said in a low voice, ¡°Alright. Zayn¡¯s men will keep an eye on him and there shouldn¡¯t be any

    problems. In this way, it will not cause the government¡¯s suspicion.

    Nicole was a bit stunned.

    In her memory, Xander was very loyal to the government. Except for that issue rted to Davon, he

    never wavered in his loyalty and belief. She was so shocked when seeing him making a concession.

    Even Audrey was stunned.

    Samuel said with a smile, ¡°Dad, thank you for your understandings.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now that this should be kept a secret from the government, I will not go with you as it

    will arouse other people¡¯s attention. You two have to go alone. Be careful on the way there. The

    medicine given by Davon was kept by Zyan and you can go with the guardmander. Feed him the

    medicine when you see Laurence in case there would be any other troubles.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nicole nodded her head and then walked out with Samuel.

    When they disappeared in her vision, Audrey asked, ¡°You act differently today.¡±

    ¡°Why did you say that?¡±

    Xander curled his lips into a gentle smile and then rubbed Audrey¡¯s head.

    Audrey¡¯s instantly blushed.

    ¡°We¡¯ve married for many years. Other people willugh at us if they see your behavior.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not in the Dark Forest. What are you afraid of? Moreover, do you n to stay in the Dark Forest

    for the rest of your life?¡±

    Audrey was bewildered when she heard Xander¡¯s words.

    ¡°What do you mean? Our responsibility is to¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone will take our ces if we retire. We¡¯re old now and we¡¯ve sacrificed a lot for the country.

    Would you like to retire?¡±

    Xander finally expressed his inner thought.

    Audrey waspletely taken aback and only came to her own sense after a long while. Her eyes got

    wet.

    ¡°Have you decided on it?¡±

    She¡¯s a woman after all.

    No woman likes to leave her hometown and lead a wandering life. But she neverined about it

    because she could stay together with her beloved man. She felt very happy when learning that Xander

    nned to retire.

    Edwin was so old and she wasn¡¯t sure how many years were left in his wife. She was his daughter, but

    she seldom stayed by his side. If she could retire, maybe she could take care of him personally to

    perform her duty of filial piety.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to have such an idea in the past, but now she had a glimmer of hope. She thought

    she could even help Nicole take care of the child when she was free.

    Audrey became excited when imaging the scene.

    Xander noticed the excitement in her eyes and said with the guilty, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot of

    grievances.¡±

    ¡°As long as I can stay with you, I don¡¯t feel aggrieved. It¡¯s just that they may not let us retire easily.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured. There must be a way to persuade them.¡±

    Xander was optimistic on this issue.

    While Xander and Audrey were enjoying the sweet time, Nicole and Samuel had followed the guard

    <pmander out of the pce. They drove towards the wharf along with the main road.

 Chapter 1579 We Canâ€™t Treat It Lightly

    Chapter 1579 We Can¡¯t Treat It Lightly

    As a matter of fact, Nicole was worried about many things, for example, whether Laurence had woken

    up or not; did Lucas encounter any problems; and what was going on with Cara.

    Noticing that she was nervous, Samuel gently held up her hand andforted her in a low voice,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯vee here and just let nature take its course.¡±

    Nicole replied with a nasal sound and nodded her head.

    To ease Nicole¡¯s restlessness, Samuel took out his phone, opened Pop Stone and handed it to her.

    ¡°y this game.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole was rendered speechless when she saw the game. But when seeing the anticipation in

    Samuel¡¯s eyes, she still took the phone from him and started the game.

    Nicole gradually felt rxed and Samuel slightly curled his lips into a smile.

    When they arrived at the wharf, they found there were no unrted people in this ce as the guard

    Nicole and Samuel got out of the car. The sea wind was strong and Samuel put a coat that he prepared

    in advance on Nicole.

    Seeing that no ship was driving into the port on the sea, Nicole gradually became anxious.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they will arrive soon? Why haven¡¯t they arrived?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Then wille.¡±

    Samuel was also worried about it as he was also not certain of it. He didn¡¯t know whether Ethan could

    suppress them or not.

    When they were waiting for the ship anxiously, Tim and Evelyn finally arrived at the port.

    It was the first time for Nicole to see the Mason family¡¯s ship. It looked very magnificent and formidable

    with the unique canvas of the Mason family.

    ¡°Nicole.¡±

    Evelyn was the first to disembark.

    Evelyn was wearing a traditional costume today and she looked very bright and heroic in it.

    Since the venomous insects in her body were removed, she looked better and her mood was greatly

    improved. It was like her past self was back.

    Nicole ran towards her happily.

    When Time got out of the ship and saw Samuel, he twitched his mouth and followed Evelyn out of the

    ship.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Nicole asked worriedly.

    Evelyn replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m good. I feel so rxed and damn good now.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t treat it lightly. I will let my brother give you an examinationter.¡±

    Davon was now like a family doctor in Nicole¡¯s eyes and she would ask Davon to have an examination

    if her friend or rtive had any health problems. What would Davon think if he learned about this?

    Evelyn quickly agreed to it, ¡°Well, then I will not be courteous with you. I need to have recuperation and

    I n to have a child with my husband.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s so great.¡±

    Nicole felt happy for them.

    She took a nce at the ship behind Evelyn and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Ethan on the ship? Should on board on

    the ship and greet him?¡±

    ¡°My dad doesn¡¯te with us. After all, here is not our own country and I don¡¯t want my father to

    involve in this matter. Therefore, I supervised this trip. What¡¯s the matter? Are you looking down on

    me? I have to remind you that I¡¯ve been sailing since 18. You guys are all not matches for me in this

    aspect.¡±

    Evelyn said triumphantly. Tim chucked behind her, ¡°Well, I know you¡¯re so awesome. But hurry up and

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    let Nicole board the ship to see him. Don¡¯t you see Nicole had broken out in sweats due to

    anxiousness?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Nicole felt a bit embarrassed.

    Although it was true that she was worried about them.

    ¡°Rest assured. Laurence is still sleeping. Lucas was seasick and also fell asleep after taking medicine.

    But there was an ident to Cara.¡±

    Nicole was a bit stunned by Evelyn¡¯s words.

    ¡°ident? What was wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°Not a big deal. It was just that when she woke up on the ship, she jumped into the sea when we didn¡¯t

    pay attention to her. We were afraid that she would encounter any danger in the boundless sea and

    found her for a long time, yet failed. But judging from the way how she jumped into the sea, we think

    she can swim.¡±

    Nicole narrowed her eyes when she heard Evelyn¡¯s words, yet she still felt worried inside.

    ¡°She can swim. She trained for this when having special training on that secluded ind. But the sea is

    so boundless and I¡¯m afraid that she would encounter danger as she would be exhausted if she can¡¯t

    ashore.¡±

    Evelyn could understand Nicole¡¯s worries and she sighed emotionally, ¡°We¡¯ve considered this problem,

    so we stopped the ship and arranged several teams to find her in the sea. We had been looking for her

    for two more hours and still failed to find her. As Laurence and Lucas were still on the ship, we couldn¡¯t

    take the risk and could onlye back first.¡±

    Hearing Evelyn¡¯s exnation, Nicole felt she couldn¡¯t me her for anything. Actually, Evelyn had done

    a good job.

    Samuel had boarded the ship when they were talking and carried Laurence out together with Tim.

    Laurence¡¯s face was so ghastly that they could even see the blue veins.

    Seeing his haggard look, Nicole wondered how he would react when learning about what Cara had

    done afterpletely waking up.

    It turned out that not everyone would have a smooth experience in love.

    Nicole sighed in her heart emotionally. She then followed Evelyn onto the ship and carried Lucas who

    suffered seasickness out of the ship.

    Lucas had lost his vitality and his face looked pale. He was still unconscious and Nicole felt distressed

    when seeing this look.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect he would have seasickness so we were startled at the beginning. Luckily we¡¯d prepared

    some medicine for seasickness on the ship and fed him some pills. But it would only help alleviate his

    sickness and he has been sleeping them. Let the doctor give him an examination aftering back.

    I¡¯m afraid he would have dehydration.¡±

    Evelyn had a simr experience, so she knew Lucas just had seasickness.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nicole took her son out of the ship. But Tim and Evelyn didn¡¯t follow her, which astonished Nicole.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go ashore and have a meal with us?¡±

    Tim shook his head, ¡°My father-inw is not doing well and I and Evelyn n toe back and take

    care of him. You guys can enjoy your time here and we will visit you when my father-inw feels

    better.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Ethan? Did Martin¡­¡±

    Nicole felt worried when thinking of the maids and servants in the Mason family.

    Evelyn hurriedly exined, ¡°Nope. It¡¯s just that my father¡¯s no-present illness reurred. My father has

    Rheumatoid Arthritis and it¡¯s very serious. He feels pain all over when this illness recurred. There¡¯s a

    famous doctor in the neighboring country and it¡¯s said that he has unique skills in treating rheumatism.

    Therefore, I n to take my father to see that doctor. If it wasn¡¯t that Laurence and the other people

    were also on the ship, we would have anchored off the coast of that country.¡±

    Evelyn wouldn¡¯t hide anything from Nicole.

    Hearing her exnation, Nicole felt it inappropriate to ask them to stay and could only tell them to take

    care.

    Tim and Evelyn nodded their heads in agreement and then turned the ship and set sail.

    Nicole suddenly felt sad. Although she knew everyone would have their own life after getting married,

    she still doubted Evelyn¡¯s exnation. Did Ethan really have Rheumatoid Arthritis? Even if it was real

    why did it so happened that there was an expert doctor in the neighboring country?¡±

 Chapter 1580 She Has a Back-up Family

    Chapter 1580 She Has a Back-up Family

    Seeing that Nicole had been absent-minded aftering back, Samuel knew that she was thinking

    about what happened to Tim. When no one was around them, he leaned forward and whispered into

    Nicole¡¯s ear, ¡°Nothing happens to time. Indeed, Mr. Ethanes to the neighboring country not simply

    for Rheumatoid Arthritis. But I guess it doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with his health condition. I heard

    theye there for business. Mr. Ethan will deliver the family¡¯s businesses to Timter, so he takes

    him to that country to broaden his horizon. At the same time, he can enjoy the sweet time with Evelyn.

    Don¡¯t think too much of it.¡±

    Nicole was stunned when she heard Samuel¡¯s words.

    ¡°How do you know this?¡±

    ¡°I asked my men to investigate it before they came here.¡±

    Nicole was shocked and asked, ¡°You investigated Mr. Ethan? Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°If Tim didn¡¯t help me deliver the news from the inside, do you think that I could arrange them into the

    Mason family¡¯s ship?¡±

    Nicole immediately figured it out.

    Well, if Tim wanted to do so, she indeed had to respect his decision.

    Laurence was then sent into the pce. Although Davon didn¡¯t want to get out of Phoenix¡¯s bed, he still

    dressed himself and got out of the bed when thinking of Laurence¡¯s emergency. He wasn¡¯t sure

    whether Laurence would have any reaction after taking the medicine.

    Phoenix hugged him from behind and rubbed her curvy, shapely body against Davon. Davon felt more

    reluctant to leave more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. Laurence is still waiting for me.¡±

    ¡°Well,e back as soon as it¡¯s solved.¡±

    Phoenix also didn¡¯t want Davon to leave.

    They had separated from each other for two years and now Davon finallye back. Phoenix always

    felt unreal and she was so afraid that it was just a dream and Davon would disappear when she

    opened her eyes. She would only felt relieved when she could touch him for real.

    Naturally Davon could understand how Phoenix felt at the moment. He patted the back of her hand to

    ¡°Kiss me.¡±

    Phoenix pouted like a kid.

    How would Davon refuse it?

    He ferociously pressed Phoenix onto the bed and kissed her passionately, hoping so much that this

    moment wouldst.

    When Phoenix felt breathless and almost fainted, she heard Davon¡¯s low voice. ¡°Wait for me. I will

    Then Phoenix felt the person next to her walking out of the pce.

    She suddenly felt all the energy in her body was drained out. She couldn¡¯t exin that loneliness.

    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Phoenix pondered for a while and then dressed herself and got

    out of bed. Only then did she realize that her legs were so feeble. She subconsciously curled her lips

    into a smile.

    This man was as energetic as he was in the past.

    Nicole was a bit stunned when seeing Davon originally she thought he would note at this moment.

    But when seeing his expression, she realized that he must have had satisfactory sex.

    ¡°Davon, Laurence has taken the medicine you gave us and he¡¯s now in yourboratory.¡±

    ¡°I will go to see him now. Don¡¯t follow me into theboratory.¡±

    After all, he didn¡¯t know what the situation would be and he could only try his best to reduce the risk to

    a minimum.

    Nicole nodded her head. Of course, Samuel didn¡¯t n to let Nicole enter the room either.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what Davon nned to do to Laurence. She carried her son into the room. Worrying

    about the child, Zayn found a doctor to give Lucas a check-up. The doctor said Lucas was weak

    because of seasickness and Nicole and Samuel finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    After sleeping for the whole night, Lucas finally felt better, but he still looked pale. Zayn asked the

    maids to prepare some porridge for him, while Nicole had been taking care of Lucas personally.

    Because of Lucas, Nicole didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Samuel. Xander took the opportunity and

    made an appointment with Samuel.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Steven has solved the issue rted to Martin and he¡¯s now following the coboration with

    the government. Don¡¯t stand out or involve in this matter. Just act as if you don¡¯t know about this. Since

    Steven has dispelled their suspicion on you, you shall not get yourself involved again.¡±

    Samuel was somehow stunned when he heard Xander¡¯s words, but he still nodded his head.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing that his son-inw had epted his advice, Xander felt satisfied and studied him carefully.

    When Nicole married Samuel, Xander was not present. Even if he was present, he would not know that

    Nicole was his daughter at that time. Therefore, it was hard for Xander to express his feelings towards

    this son-inw.

    He was satisfied with Samuel¡¯s deep affection towards Nicole. But Xander, as Nicole¡¯s father, felt

    distressed for Nicole and angry at Samuel after learning what Nicole had suffered because of Samuel.

    ¡°Treat Nicole well in the future. If you dare to let her suffer again, don¡¯t me me for being cruel to you.

    She has a back-up family now.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I was wrong before. It will not happen again.¡±

    Knowing that his father-inw was ming for his wrong doings, Samuel hurriedly admitted his

    mistakes.

    Satisfied with Samuel¡¯s attitude, Xander heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°Originally I shouldn¡¯t care about

    the matters of the Green family. However, it¡¯s rtive to my daughter and her son, so I have to warn

    you something.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Xander felt contented when seeing that Samuel was willing to listen to his words.

    ¡°Well, I know that the Green family is big and has engaged in many industries. I also know that you

    never n to leave Seapolis. But would you like to expand your business towards overseas? Or to

    transfer them? Zayn is the king of Country F, while Steven is the young master of Country R. If you

    want to engage in investment, you have some inherent favorable conditions no matter in terms of

    interpersonal connections or other aspects.¡±

    Samuel understood that Xander had figured out her current situation when he heard the words.

    It was just like the saying: Tall trees catch much wind.

    The Green family was receiving attention from many parties at present. Moreover, he was the master of

    the Harper Town. Although the mine belonged to the nation and he had been cooperative with the

    government in exploiting it, it was the business of the Harper Town after all. Plus raising venomous

    insects was a freak practice and it was rted to the Don Family and the Shaws family, the

    government had been cautious in this aspect.

    The thing happened to his son was an example. If he was born in an ordinary family, they would not

    care about his blue eyes. As a matter of fact, few people would care about it even if the child had red

    eyes.

    With that thought, Samuel began to consider transferring his businesses to abroad.

    Seeing that Samuel was considering it, Xander said in a low voice, ¡°I know you have a good

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    rtionship with Mr. Morty and that you¡¯re working for him now. But I¡¯m not sure whether Mr. Morty can

    be the king or not. From ancient times the kings were all aloof and lonely. I won¡¯t oppose to it if

    you want to work for the king and lead that kind of life which is tantamount to living with a tiger, but you

    can¡¯t let my daughter and her children lead that kind of life. I¡¯ve decided to retire and only Mark of the

    Don family will still work for the government. Although Edwin is still prestigious, he won¡¯t have any heir

    a hundred yearter. In that case, many families like my family will be able to develop. But the Green

    family is so conspicuous now and we¡¯re now in a sensitive period during which a new king wille to

    power. You should sleep on these.¡±

    After finishing the words, Xander patted Samuel¡¯s shoulder and leave, leaving Samuel to meditate on it

    in the cold wind alone. His eyes gradually turned gloomy.

 Chapter 1581 What Benefit Can I Get If I Lie to You?

    Chapter 1581 What Benefit Can I Get If I Lie to You?

    After Lucas fell asleep, Nicole came out and saw Samuel standing in the cold wind not knowing what

    he was thinking. She couldn''t help but feel bad for him.

    "What are you thinking? You are so absorbed in your thinking."

    Nicole took out Samuel¡¯s jacket and draped over his shoulder.

    Samuel finally came back to the reality. Seeing Nicole''s worried eyes, he smiled bitterly. The coldness

    and the anxiety in his eyes were also dissipated a little bit.

    "Nothing, I had a few words with my dad, and thought about the future of thepany, Lucas hasn''t

    woken up yet?"

    "He fell asleep again. He hasn¡¯t recovered from the seasickness yet and I didn''t want to bother him."

    Nicole''s words made Samuel feel a little confused.

    "He had never had seasick before. I don¡¯t know how he got seasick now. "

    "Probably some people just get seasick more easily. The doctor said it''s okay."

    Nicole''s fingers identally touched the back of Samuel''s hand while speaking, and his hand was

    somehow cold.

    Samuel took her hand before she took her hand back, and said gently, ¡°Get inside the house. it''s windy

    outside, and you may catch a cold."

    "I''m not that vulnerable."

    "I am just worried about you."

    With all the words Samuel said, Nicole couldn''t find any excuses. She just let Samuel lead her into the

    house.

    Zayn was particrly busy in thest two days. But Nicole and Samuel didn¡¯t mind what he was doing.

    Besides, Samuel seemed busy, too. He borrowed Zayn¡¯sputer and had meetings with all the

    executives as long as he was avable. Davon had nevere out of hisb since he got ins. No one

    knew how Laurence was doing.

    Phoenix had a long andfortable sleep, and then started to write her own novel, leaving all the

    fighting and arguing of the outside world out of her mind.

    Nicole felt that she was the only one that didn¡¯t have anything urgent to do.

    Xander and Audrey had handed in a professional report and ask for take a leave few days ago. They

    then returned to the ck Forest and dealt with the handover protocols while they waited for the

    approval of the report.

    Nicole just yed games with Lucas all day. She felt like she was about to get rusted, but her brain

    was still running sharp.

    She was quite worried about Olivia.

    And she didn''t know how Jacob was dealing with it.

    Three dayster, Davon finally came out of theboratory.

    He was unshaven and looked a little haggard.

    Phoenix made a stewed soup with medicated ingredient, and she brought the soup over as soon as

    she saw hime out.

    "Hurry up and eat this. You are not superman; how can you keep on working without any rest and

    feeding."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Davon was really hungry.

    He really didn''t eat anything decent inside theb. But now he smelled the delicious food cooked by his

    wife, and he felt like he could even eat the whole te.

    "I was quite busy inside."

    Davon finished the soup without any hesitation. Phoenix picked up the tissue and wiped his mouth from

    time to time.

    Nicole suddenly felt a little jealous.

    She really didn''t expect to see such a romantic scene of Davon and Phoenix someday. But she didn''t

    say anything when she thought that the couple could hardly see each other.

    Looking back at the study, Samuel was still having a video conference.

    He seemed to be crazy these days, just keep on having all kinds of meetings.

    Nicole didn''t know what had happened to thepany, but seeing Samuel being so busy, she thought

    it was unwise to ask.

    While waiting for Davon, Nicole received a text message from Dn.

    The text messages are all the evidence of Nick¡¯s confession and how Jeffrey had worked with Nick in

    their evil business. Even the n of setting Molly up was also under Nick¡¯smand. The purpose

    was simple. All he wanted to do was topletely destroy Molly and make the Hawk familypletely

    under Nick¡¯s control.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    It was shameless for a man to set ady up like this. But she also knew that she couldn''t handle this

    matter and needed Samuel¡¯s help.

    Nicole replied "I see. Just keep your eyes on Nick." After that, she just sent the message to Samuel.

    Samuel was still in the middle of a video conference. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t reply to her immediately.

    But Nicole was not worried, since he would read the message sooner orter.

    Thinking of Nick, the worriedness within Nicole''s eyes burst.

    Nick couldn¡¯t be the only son of Martin. Where were his other children? Would they be a threat to

    them?

    Thinking of this, Nicole sent a message to Dn, asking him to continue to interrogate the locations

    and upations of his other siblings from Nick. The more information they had, the more subjective

    they could be.

    Dn replied nothing but ¡°Got it.¡±

    Davon also finished his meal at this time. Phoenix arranged the maid to take care of the rest. Then she

    saw Nicole holding her mobile phone with her head lowered. Her eyebrows frowned because of the

    message on her phone.

    "Nicole, did you ask your friend about the thing I told youst time? When will shee over?

    Laurence is all right here. He can wake up after some rest. The Berserk Gene in his body was

    neutralized by me."

    Davon''s words made Nicole raise her head.

    "What did you say? Neutralized? Then you..."

    Nicole got up immediately, with a worried expression. But Davon smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t

    bleed him out. Besides, I have stored all the blood from before and so I¡¯ve made some pills with the

    blood. Those pills have a great effect on his Berserk Gene. But this came from his mother after all, so it

    is a bit troublesome topletely eradicate it. This is going to takes some time. I can only suppress the

    Berserk Gene in these three days. Then I still need to slowly neutralize it. Now everything is just fine.

    His will recover when he wakes up and restores his sanity. But he will need to stay here and let me

    take care of him before he can fully recover into a normal person in the second half of the year."

    Hearing what Davon said, Nicole was so happy.

    "Is it true? Don''t lie to me, my brother."

    "What benefit can I get if I lie to you?¡±

    "Nothing."

    The brother and sister smiled at each other.

    Phoenix was also happy.

    "Can Laurence have children like normal people after he recovers?"

    Davon was stunned when he heard Phoenix''s question, and then said with a smile, ¡°Yes. There is

    nothing wrong with having babies, and his eyes will be ck again. As for the hair, I can''t do anything

    for it."

    "It''s okay, as long as he can return to normal. Besides, are there any other hidden threats in his body?"

    Nicole was still somehow worried.

    Davon stroked his chin. The stubble was still a little bit rough. He couldn''t help but say, ¡°The blood

    within his body is still medically valuable. His fighting is still good, but he won''t be violent anymore. He

    is still the same Laurence you know, so you don''t need to worry about him. There is nothing to worry

    about his body. It¡¯s just I am afraid that there might be some psychological issue that can¡¯t be solved by

    medicine."

    Nicole couldn''t help but stunned.

    She knew that Davon was talking about Cara.

    Laurence finally opened his heart and fell in love with Cara, but he didn''t see that the person who

    pushed him into such a frenzy was his beloved woman.

    For a moment both Phoenix and Nicole fell into silent.

    Love was truly a magic, and only the one who was in the rtionship could tell the bitterness and the

    sweetness. They didn¡¯t even dare to think about whether Cara was alive or dead, and how should

    Laurence face all this after waking up?

    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little worried, but then she heard Davon saying¡­

 Chapter 1582 You Canâ€™t Visit Her Without An Appointment

    Chapter 1582 You Can¡¯t Visit Her Without An Appointment

    "Don''t worry about Laurence. When will your friende over?"

    The word made Nicole a little depressed.

    She suddenly had an urge to find Olivia in City B immediately and check out what was going on with

    her.

    This urge grew stronger in her heart.

    "Bro, I want to go to City B, can you help me with it?"

    Davon was stunned for a moment. Phoenix also looked at Nicole and asked, "Are you going on your

    own?"

    "Yep, something happened to my best friend, I have to go over and check it out."

    "Mommy, let me go with you."

    It was Lucas.

    Nicole shook her head and said, "You need go back to Country R to find Mr. Morty, and then go back

    home with him. Your daddy is busy dealing with something urgent about thepany recently. And I

    will be just fine on my own."

    "Nicole!"

    Davon was a little worried.

    Nicole whispered, ¡°My brother, Martin Close is dead now. And those who want to set us up are gone.

    What are you worried about? Besides, I''m not a fragile woman. I can¡¯t tell you everything about my best

    friend in a minutia. She doesn¡¯t even tell me the truth now. If someonees with me, I¡¯m afraid things

    might go ugly. So just let me go."

    "Mr. Green will not agree."

    Phoenix knew how much Samuel cared about Nicole and try to stop her directly.

    With Samuel''s business considered, Nicole smiled and said, "He has his own business, and I also have

    mine. Anyway, I also have shares in that filmpany."

    Seeing that Nicole had already made up her mind, Davon didn''t say anything, and just arranged the

    helicopter for her.

    Lucas stayed here temporarily, waiting for Mr. Morty toe and pick him up.

    Nicole wanted to say something to Samuel, but Samuel was still busy. She checked him out and said

    nothing after all. She went directly to the airport and got on the ne to City B.

    After getting off the ne, Nicole went directly to the film and televisionpany.

    She had lived here for a while, so she could still find her way for now.

    After the car arrived at the film and televisionpany, Nicole paid the driver and walked in the

    During her absence, there were many neers in thepany, and even the beautiful receptionist

    had been changed. Now the new receptionist saw Nicoleing, she couldn''t help but stop her.

    "Are you here for the audition? The audition was at another ce."

    "I''m looking for someone."

    Nicole''s expression was cold, which made the receptionist stunned.

    "Who are you looking for?"

    "Olivia Kent."

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The receptionist couldn''t help but nce at her when Nicole said Olivia''s name. She then said, "Ms.

    Kent is not here, and we need to make an appointment to visit Ms. Kent. Do you have an

    appointment?"

    Nicole never expected that she couldn''t even get in thepany when she came back.

    "Then I get me Ms. Bridges."

    Nicole changed her target.

    When the receptionist notice Nicole looking for Manager Bridges again, she couldn''t help but say, ¡°Who

    are you? Even want to visit our Manager Bridges. Manager Bridges is very busy. You can''t visit her

    without an appointment."

    Nicole really didn''t want to exin to her. She directly took out her phone and called Daisy.

    When Daisy saw that it was Nicole''s phone number, she was slightly stunned, and quickly picked it up.

    "Mrs. Green, what do you want me to do?"

    "I''m at the reception,e and pick me up."

    Nicole hung up after speaking.

    Although Nicole had always been a dedicatedy when she¡¯s with Samuel, she could also be tough

    when she had to deal with the business world. It was the sense of irondy that shocked the front desk.

    "Who on earth are you? How dare you to talk to our Manager Bridges like that. I can tell you that

    Manager Bridges is very tough."

    Before he finished speaking, Daisy ran out here.

    "Mrs. Green, what are you doing here? Why don¡¯t you inform me before your arrival? I would have

    someone to pick you up."

    Daisy was different from who she was two years ago. She had paid more attention to what she wore,

    and she had grown calmer and more sophisticated.

    Nicole nodded, and whispered, "I have something urgent. Where''s Olivia?"

    "Ms. Kent was in the middle of filming. She was not in thepany."

    Nicole had also thought about this situation, so she didn''t hesitate, and said directly, ¡°Give me a car

    and give me her address. I need to talk to her."

    "OK."

    Daisy did not ask why Nicole was looking for Olivia, directly gave Nicole the key to her car, and Olivia''s

    address.

    Nicole turned around and left.

    Daisy quickly asked, "Mrs. Green, are youing back forunch?"

    "It depends. Don''t worry about me. Just do your own business."

    Nicole waved her hand and walked out of thepany.

    The receptionist had never seen Daisy being so polite to someone. She then remembered her attitude

    towards Nicole just now, and quickly apologized for her mistake.

    "Ms. Bridges, I''m sorry, I didn''t know she is your VIP guest, I..."

    "She is not a VIP guest. She is one of thepany''s founders, Nicole, and you can just call her Mrs.

    Green. You let her in directly on seeing her. The entirepany belongs to her, and she mustn¡¯t be

    rejected."

    Daisy''s words made the receptionist sweat. She quickly nodded and took it down.

    Nicole didn''t know this happened. She drove directly to Olivia''s filming scene.

    The security guards here are very strict. Nicole can''t get in anyway. She called Olivia, but no one

    answered. Olivia might still be filming.

    Nicole was a little worried, and she couldn¡¯t just be stopped outside.

    At this moment, a sports car passed by her, but it suddenly meout.

    Nicole frowned slightly. By just hearing the sound of the engine, she could tell it was caused byck of

    engine oil.

    The driver got out of the car. The streaked hair was very dazzling in the sun, and he was handsome.

    He was in his twenties but was also very grumpy. After getting out of the car, he kicked the tire of the

    car and spit foulnguage.

    "Damn, your tiny little trash! How can you meout!"

    Nicole nced at his car, which was a limited-edition car. This should be a new sports car produced by

    Samuel''spany judging by the logo.

    She couldn''t tolerate anyone abusing Samuel¡¯s product. She couldn''t help but say, ¡°This is a good car,

    but it''s a pity that the owner is toozy."

    "What did you say?"

    The man suddenly turned his head, and the fire of anger burst from his handsome eyes.

    "How can such ady know anything about car! I warn you. I am quite mad right now, so don''t talk

    anything to me."

    Nicole seemed topletely ignore his irritability at all, and said gently, ¡°If I am not mistaken, this is the

    hotly made ck Angel?"

    "Yo, Yo, Yo, my man, this fe does know something about car. You can even tell that this is a ck

    Angel."

    The man got interested. He leaned against the door with his arms around his chest. Looking at Nicole,

    he asked, ¡°Then tell me, why did it suddenly meout?"

    "Quite simple, if I am right, you¡¯ve been driving this car for a while. The mileage may be more than one

    hundred thousand kilometers, right? So, let me ask you, have you ever filled up the engine oil? Have

    you ever done the regr maintenance of car engine?"

    As soon as Nicole said this, the man was stunned. The way he looked at Nicole was a little more

    respected.

 Chapter 1583 Whatâ€™s Our Relationship?

    Chapter 1583 What¡¯s Our Rtionship?

    "Are you familiar with cars?"

    "I have some knowledge about them."

    Nicole said modestly.

    The man looked at her and said, "I am Tony, are you going to get into the filming set?"

    Now it was Nicole''s turn to be surprised, but she nodded.

    "Yep, I was nning to go in and find a friend, but unfortunately I can''t get in there now."

    Nicole smiled helplessly.

    She never thought that one day she would face such a dilemma.

    Tony said indifferently, ¡°Come in with me, I am the producer of this set."

    "Thanks."

    Nicole was not hypocritical, closed the car door and followed Tony.

    With Tony leading the way, the security didn¡¯t stop Nicole. She went all the way into the studio without

    any trouble.

    Tony gave her a business card and said, ¡°I seem to remember who you are. Catherine, the designer,

    right? I remember I saw one of your products in a designpetition and it was brilliant. It''s a pity that

    it''s been two years since you released yourst works. Many people say that you had been retired. I

    didn¡¯t expect to see you here. To be honest, I have a race car team. And I want to discuss the car with

    you sometime. I am wishing that you can give me some advice on how to promote my team."

    Nicole didn''t expect to meet a fan here, and she couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed.

    "There have been too many personal affairs in the past two years, so I didn''t improve my designing

    much."

    "You are very talented. Please don¡¯t give yourself up. I know you are married. But I didn¡¯t think a

    woman should abandon all her career and life goal after getting married, right?"

    Tony was so right about this.

    She had experienced too many things in the past two years. Fortunately, everything seemed to be just

    fine. With all the hatred solved, she really needed to struggle for her dreams now. After all, the

    housewife''s life was not suitable for her.

    "Thank you for your advice. I will find time to talk to you about your team."

    "Yeah, I need to thank you in advance."

    Tony was obviously very happy.

    Nicole put away the business card and went to the set aside.

    Olivia is filming, and her acting was advancing by leaps and bounds after not seeing each other for two

    years.

    She used to be a singer and she shouldn¡¯t be also brilliant in acting inmon sense. But now Nicole

    was seeing her acting on scene. She felt like as if she was brought into the acting world.

    It seems that Olivia had struggled a lot for her career in the past two years.

    "Done!"

    The acting is finally over.

    With the director''s order, everyone suddenly rxed. And the Adonis who Olivia was acting against

    held Olivia''s hand at his convenience and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Kent, can we eat together. That will

    be on me."

    Nicole was stunned a little when she saw this scene, and she wasn¡¯t happy about it.

    "Olivia!"

    Her voice raised a little, and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    The moment Olivia saw Nicole, she almost subconsciously took her hand out of the Adonis¡¯ hand. She

    then walked towards Nicole, with her face frowned slightly.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Why did youe here?"

    "If I didn''te here, are you going with that Adonis?"

    Nicole¡¯s words were very rude.

    The Adonis was thrown away by Olivia and was a little upset. When he heard Nicole talking like this, he

    couldn''t help but said in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you? Who let you get in here? Security! Get her out of

    here!"

    As soon as he finished saying this, Olivia kicked him directly on his calf, and she sternly said with her

    eyebrow frowned, ¡°Fuck off! This is my best friend! Who the fuck did you think you¡¯re to yell to her?"

    That tone and that look waspletely like those of a queen, but they also made Nicole feel a little

    strange.

    Was this really the Olivia Kent she knew?

    The original Olivia Kent gradually emerged in Nicole¡¯s mind. Was she really the oneing back from

    death?

    Thinking of this nonsense, Nicole smiled about her silliness. But she then heard Olivia Kent say, ¡°Let¡¯s

    go. There is a cafe in front. Let¡¯s have a cup of coffee."

    Nicole didn''t want to talk to her here either. She got up and followed her out after hearing what she

    said.

    The Adonis looked at Nicole with a hint of hatred in his eyes, but that quickly disappeared.

    Nicole just thought of him as a simple character, and didn''t mind him at all. Besides, she had something

    more important to do now.

    Following Olivia to the coffee shop, Olivia ordered two cups of coffee, which were still her favorite

    cappino with milk and no sugar.

    If a person was reborn in another person''s body, was it possible to retain the habit of the original life?

    Nicole remembered Samuel''s words again, and she then confirmed the rebirth waspletely

    nonsense.

    Thinking of this, Nicole''s heart trembled a little. But she then saw Olivia took out a lighter to ignite a

    Her movements were so skilled that Nicole felt a little heartbroken.

    Nicole grabbed Olivia''s cigarette, feeling heart broken.

    "Does it really feel so good to let yourself fall into this mistake?"

    Olivia looked at her empty fingers with an upset mood, and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you. I''m not the Olivia

    you know. Why are you still bothering me?"

    "Bullshit! Do you think I can¡¯t tell whether you are Olivia or not? You think our rtionship for so many

    years is all nk and smoke? Olivia Kent, I don¡¯t know what happened to you. But you''d better tell me

    everything today. What on earth are you doing? Don¡¯t you want to leave a free, happy and fulfilled life?

    Or you areining about me just because I haven¡¯t contact you that much recently?"

    Nicole thought about all the possibilities, but still couldn''t figure out why were Olivia doing this?

    Olivia didn''t seem to hear Nicole''s words, took a faint sip of coffee, and said, "Jacob asked you toe

    here?"

    "What do I have to do with Jacob? What¡¯s the rtionship between you and me? And what was the

    rtionship between Jacob and me? Olivia, I want you to be happy, but not like what you are doing

    now, do you understand?"

    "I don''t understand, because I am not Olivia Kent at all!"

    Olivia was still insisting.

    Nicole was trembling with anger. She really wanted to p her if she could, but her trembling hand

    couldn''t reach out.

    "Well, if you are not Olivia Kent, then who are you?"

    "I forget."

    Olivia''s words made Nicole almost burst out angrily.

    "Aren''t you a reborn person? Youe back with cheat codes, but now you told me that you forget

    who you are? Then how do you know that you are not Olivia Kent?"

    The aggressiveness of Nicole had also irritated Olivia.

    "What¡¯s the rtionship between us? Who the fuck did you think you are to ask me such question?"

    Nicole''s heart suddenly was aching like hell.

    She couldn''t help but p on Olivia¡¯s face directly.

    The p made Olivia Kent''s face crooked.

    At the same time, Nicole was also stunned.

    She actually pped her?

 Chapter 1584 I Will Not Divorce You

    Chapter 1584 I Will Not Divorce You

    Olivia Kent didn''t care about the aching on her face. Her eyes were a little cold as she watched Nicole.

    "Nicole, do you really think that you actually mean something to me?"

    These words pierced through Nicole''s heart like a knife, but she withdrew her trembling hand and said

    with a cold voice.

    "What do I mean to you? How dare you ask me this question. Olivia Kent, since the day I met you, I

    have regarded you as my sister. Now you are hiding something from me. I will not force you to tell me.

    But I won¡¯t rest aside and watch you ruining yourself!"

    "Why do you care about me? Do we have any legal rtionship? Or that you are the one who once

    sponsored me to go to college, and I have to be grateful forever? My brother Booth Kent''s leg was

    destroyed for you, and that''s not enough for you? What do you want me to do? Isn¡¯t this enough to

    repay your kindness to me? How can the Kent family pay you back? Do you need me to give you my

    life?"

    Olivia was also thrilled. She stood up and face Nicole directly. The cries of the question were the knife

    cutting into Nicole¡¯s heart, making her ache.

    "Aren''t you the reborn person? Aren''t you someone else? How can you be so clear about the Kent

    family and me?"

    Nicole suppressed the pain in her heart and kept questioning Olivia. Her eyes were staring at Olivia

    Kent fiercely.

    Olivia sneered and said, "I''m giving you an excuse to free us from this trouble. Can''t you tell that I don''t

    want to have any contact and association with you anymore? Do you really have to be so

    straightforward? "

    Eventually, Olivia confirmed her identity. The rebirth was just an excuse. But she did not feel relieved at

    all. On the contrary, she was painful.

    She did not dare to bring Samuel here, because she was afraid that the rtionship between her and

    Olivia would cause unnecessary trouble, if Samuel knew all this. But it is undeniable that Nicole''s heart

    was aching at this moment.

    "What happened?"

    "Nicole, I beg you. Would you please leave me alone? I don''t want to be friends with you, nothing more!

    I am a big star now. Do I seem like I need anything? I don''t need anything at all! I am free of the control

    of you, so why should I wrong myself to please you?"

    "Please me? Olivia, had you ever done anything please me?"

    Nicole felt that every word she said with Olivia was so heartbreaking today.

    Olivia pushed the chair aside directly, took out a hundred-dor bill from her pocket, ced it on the

    table, and said coldly, ¡°The coffee is on me today. Let¡¯s make it clear, No more contact in the future.

    Goodbye."

    After speaking, Olivia left.

    Nicole tried to grab her, but she dodged straight away. The hateful look in her eyes stung Nicole''s

    heart.

    How could this have happened?

    What was going on?

    Nicole couldn''t figure it out at all.

    How could a lovely friend suddenly be like this?

    No!

    This was not abrupt.

    She was the one who was quarantined for two years and the one who ignored Olivia, and it was her

    fault.

    Nicole heart was still aching. Olivia also left the cafe with her pale face, the uncontrobly trembling

    hands, and even the sweaty forehead.

    She endured the difort and left the cafe, but she couldn''t help but lie on the wall at the corner,

    shivering all over.

    Saying such cruel word to Nicole almost cost all her spirits, and now her heart was beating

    ufortably.

    Was it possible that the rtionship between her and Nicole was so vulnerable?

    But she had to do it.

    Suddenly, her throat was terribly itching.

    She coughed violently, as if she was about to cough out her entire lungs.

    "You are sick?"

    A familiar voice sounded behind her.

    Olivia quickly stopped her coughing, and gradually condensed the expression on her face. She didn¡¯t

    turn her head before she straightened up and put on thepletely cold expression. Looking at the

    stalwart man in front of her with an indifferent look. She felt a little sorry in her mind, but she didn¡¯t

    express it. She even implied a sense of impatience.

    "Jacob Brown, why are you here again? I have told you many times, I am not your wife!"

    Jacob saw the indifference and alienation in Olivia''s eyes, and he felt like his heart was broken. But he

    still whispered, ¡°I can tell whether you¡¯re my wife or not."

    "Ha, can you tell? You are really interesting."

    Olivia turned around and wanted to left, but Jacob directly grabbed her arm.

    "Let me go!"

    "Come to the hospital with me."

    Jacob was very tough this time.

    Olivia shook him away and said with a sneer, "Go to the hospital with you? What¡¯s the rtionship

    between us? Why should I listen to you?"

    "You are my wife!"

    Jacob''s words made Oliviaugh involuntarily.

    Sheughed loudly, and the tears ofughter were about toe out. Theughter raised the pain in

    Jacob¡¯s eyes, and his heart was torn apart.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Olivia ..."

    "Wife?"

    Olivia looked at him sarcastically, and the horrible scene that she had seen by her eyes suddenly

    appeared in her mind. She couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Did you remember that I am your wife,

    when you were messing around with another woman on our wedding bed?"

    As soon as this word came out, Jacob''s expression suddenly changed.

    "You saw it?"

    "Should I not see it?"

    Olivia felt almost suffocated because of heartache.

    She tried so hard to love this man, but what did she get in the end?

    It was betrayal!

    She even knew that woman. She was Jacob Brown ''s assistant, a very capable woman.

    Jacob Brown said quickly, ¡°The fact is not what you see, Olivia, me and her..."

    "Enough, I don''t want to listen, and you don''t need to exin it to me. Jacob Brown, I made up the lies

    that I was reborn. I mean nothing more than leaving an excuse for each other. I don''t want to push you

    and embarrass each other. Do you really think I am a fool, a deaf or a blind? If you are wise, just take

    the excuse and leave me alone. This is the best ending I can think of for us. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell

    others that you cheated on me. Now I am the one who keep a toy boy. Just me everything on me.

    Please inform me when we can do the divorce procedures, and I promise to cooperate."

    After speaking, Olivia turned around and left, the decisive figure stunned Jacob.

    "I will not divorce! Olivia Kent! I will not divorce you!"

    He growled, but Olivia''s hands were tightly sped together.

    No divorce?

    What about his children if they were not divorced?

    She was the only one that could not give them a child!

    But such a simple thing, any other woman could just do it!

    When the woman approached her and told her that she was pregnant with Jacob''s child, Olivia knew

    that the rtionship between she and Jacob was dead.

    The man she chose had now given her a fatal blow. What else could she say and what else could she

    do?

    Apart from giving him freedom and giving his children a reasonable identity, it seemed to her that she

    could do nothing.

 Chapter 1585 Just Dont Disturb Me

    Chapter 1585 Just Don''t Disturb Me

    Nicole didn''t expect to hear such shocking content aftering out after Olivia.

    She was full of anger. She stepped forward and kicked Jacob''s calf.

    "You cheated on her? How dare you treat my Olivia this way!"

    She was originally curious about the reason why Olivia conjured such a bizarre lie?

    It turned out to be the rtionship between her and Jacob!

    What is the most unbearable moment for a woman?

    There¡¯s nothing more upset than husband¡¯s cheating,

    No wonder she changed a lot.

    Smoking, keeping toy boy, all the deviant behavior¡­ All of these turned out to be because of the pain

    she had endured!

    Nicole ''s heart trembled fiercely.

    "Jacob, do you think you can bully Olivia so unscrupulously without her family around? Or do you think

    I will turn a blind eye on this? That''s right, Samuel and I had been really busy in the past two years, and

    our carelessness gave you that chance?"

    Thinking of how Samuel being so supportive of Jacob, and how Samuel saying bad word about Olivia,

    Nicole even wanted to punched Samuel in his face.

    Jacob didn''t expect that Nicole would suddenly appear here. He just got the news that someone was

    looking for Olivia, and they came to this coffee shop. He was thinking about finding them here, but he

    didn''t expect that the person was Nicole.

    And what they said just now should have been heard by Nicole.

    Jacob just let Nicole kick himself. He felt so numb and wilted.

    "Madam, this is not my free will! And I didn¡¯t sleep or have sex with Julissa Caldwell, I swear!"

    "You swear? Why should I believe you? Will my best friend Olivia frame you up?"

    Nicole hated herself for leaving Olivia to deal with this alone.

    She always thought that Olivia was self-reliant and that it would be fine to have Jacob by her side. But

    she didn''t expect that it was the person they trusted the most hurt Olivia the most.

    No wonder Olivia even thought of such ame excuse asing back from death.

    She clearly didn''t want to face the reality. And she just kept telling others and telling herself that she

    was just a passerby, and she didn''t need to care too much about this rtionship.

    But how she really didn¡¯t care this if she really felt in love with him?

    Lying was the secondary purpose, and the most important thing was to deceive herself.

    She deceived herself that she wasn¡¯t his original girlfriend, so that she won¡¯t be so sad and desperate.

    How much love would it take to make such a decision?

    Thinking of Olivia''s free and easy personally, Nicole feels like her heart was cut off by knives.

    "Jacob Brown, I will find someone to draw up a divorce agreement. If you really feel guilty for Olivia,

    then sign it and set Olivia free. Get all this done like a gentleman and don¡¯t make Olivia and me look

    down on you!"

    Nicole actually wanted to p, but even if she killed Jacob now, Olivia would still be sad, so she could

    only hope that Jacob could still be like a gentleman and let this rtionship go.

    Jacob Brown shook his head and said, "Madam, I won''t divorce! Absolutely not!"

    "Even if you cheated on her even just once, how could we ever trust you again? I don¡¯t know anyone

    else. As for Olivia, since you have cheated on her, no matter how good the rtionship between Olivia

    and you used to be, she will never be with you again; this is her bottom line and her principle!"

    Nicole turned around after speaking, leaving only Jacob standing in the wind. He felt cold to the bottom

    of his heart, and there was no warmth within him anymore.

    Samuel called Nicole at this time.

    When he finished the meeting with the manager, Nicole was no longer there. He eventually knew that

    Nicole hade home after he asked other people. This was very idental for Samuel.

    He was left behind by his wife?

    Thinking of this, Samuel rushed to call Nicole in grievance.

    Seeing Samuel''s phone call, Nicole now felt no excitement at all. On the contrary, she even felt a hint of

    rejection.

    Jacob was Samuel ''s friend, the one who Samuel called brother, but now he hurt her best friend.

    Although it had nothing to do with Samuel, Nicole was still a bit angry.

    She hung up Samuel''s phone and looked for Olivia angrily, but she lost the trace of Olivia in such a

    short time.

    Samuel couldn''t help feeling a little upset when he saw his call rejected.

    Was his wife really angry?

    He didn''t give up and dialed Nicole ''s phone number again.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t find Olivia everywhere.

    When she was still angry, Samuel called again. She was so angry that she pressed the answer button

    and said coldly, "Samuel, I don¡¯t have time or energy to listen to your bullshit. You¡¯d better leave me

    alone during this time!"

    "What''s wrong? Who made my wife angry?"

    Samuel immediately noticed Nicole ''s anger.

    OMG!

    His wife hadn''t been so angry for a long time. Did he ignore her just because he was busy with work?

    No!

    She returned to the country for Olivia, was there any possibility that something happened to Olivia?

    Thinking of this, Samuel quickly asked, "Is something wrong with Olivia? Don''t worry, tell me if I can

    help you with anything. I will definitely help."

    "Help? Forget it, I don''t need your help. Just don''t disturb me."

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole hung up after speaking.

    Considering Samuel''s rtionship with Jacob, would he help Olivia?

    Even though she knew it was just her being angry about him, Nicole just didn''t want to answer

    Samuel''s call.

    She took out her phone and called Finn Wood directly.

    Finn was a little surprised when he received the call from Nicole, but he was still very happy.

    "Lady Green."

    "Help me find out everything about the woman who is close to Jacob. And what does she do! I need

    her details. How long will it take to give me the precise result?"

    Nicole ''s tone implied her cold and upset feeling.

    Finn replied quickly, ¡°Three minutes."

    "I''ll be waiting for you."

    After speaking, Nicole hung up.

    she couldn''t had remembered that she stillmands the Night Elf Empire if it wasn¡¯t for Samuel¡¯s

    phone call.

    Using Night Elf Empire to investigate the mistress was a little bit of overkill, but since it was for Olivia,

    she has to be cautious.

    Three minutes was a bit tormenting for Nicole.

    After Tony came out, he was nning to have someone drive over and send the car in front of him for

    repairs. When he saw Nicole standing there with a sad face, he couldn''t help but step forward.

    "Catherine, what makes you so frustrated? Couldn¡¯t find the person you were looking for?"

    Nicole was taken back for a moment, and when she saw Tony, she smiled gently.

    After more than two years, she even felt that the name of Catherine was a bit strange.

    Sure enough, she had left this business for too long.

    Thinking of the busy situation of Samuel, she couldn''t help but think of herself.

    Was she going to be a housewife at home in the future?

    What about her talents, her ambitions and life goals?

    Although she stopped working in the business due to different kinds of reasons in these two years. But

    this vacation also made her start to consider her future business.

 Chapter 1586 Repay Your Favor

    Chapter 1586 Repay Your Favor

    Nicole only thought for a moment. Then she said to Tony indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve found the person, but I need

    to deal with something first.¡±

    ¡°You came to a filming set to find someone. Is the person an actor or actress?¡±

    Tony was quite idle, so he lit a cigarette and chatted with Nicole.

    In the past few years, Samuel had quit smoking, so Nicole was quite sensitive to the smell of the

    cigarette. Tony instantly understood. He instantly put off the cigarette.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been used to it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    Since she had nned to return to work, she couldn¡¯t make others get used to her. After all, she wasn¡¯t

    the Sun and others wouldn¡¯t circle around her.

    Tony asked afterpletely put out the cigarette. ¡°Are you here for Olivia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Since a lot of people knew the rtionship between Olivia and her, Nicole didn¡¯t think she needed to

    hide it.

    Seeing that she admitted it so directly, Tony walked up to her and said mysteriously, ¡°If I tell you a

    secret about Olivia, will it be a favor you owe me?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Upon hearing that it was a secret about Olivia, Nicole knew that she must take care of it.

    Tony answered with a smile, ¡°Catherine, I want your next design.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°I don¡¯t work with outsiders. After all, my husband is in the automobile business. I don¡¯t need to work

    with outsiders,¡± Nicole directly refused.

    Although she was angry with Samuel because of Jacob¡¯s affair, Samuel was still her husband after all.

    However, Tony shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe to work for me. If you want to, I

    would be really appreciated it. However, as you said, your husband, Samuel Green, can provide you

    with a tform, so I can¡¯tpete with him. What I want is you can make time and design a vehicle for

    me. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Nicole was a bit surprised.

    Tony nodded and said, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m also a racing driver, but I don¡¯t have a suitable car yet. In recent

    years, I only like your design. Although you designed the sports cars, they are not racing cars, so the

    cars¡¯ performances need to be improved. I used to spend a lot of money to hire someone to modify the

    cars, but a car¡¯s performance is connected to its design. I¡¯m not quite happy with the modification.

    Hence...¡±

    ¡°When do you need it?¡±

    When Nicole heard that he was a racing driver, she knew what his problem was.

    Indeed, the cars she designed two years ago were for the general public. Although they were sports

    cars, they only suitedmon people. For the racing drivers, their performances were not good

    enough.

    Seeing that Nicole agreed, Tony was overjoyed.

    ¡°Have you truly agreed?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just like repaying your favor. I¡¯ll also take a look at your car racing teamter.¡±

    Upon hearing the positive response from Nicole, Tony became relieved.

    ¡°Okay. Thank you in advance then.¡±

    Nicole cared about it the most.

    Looking at her, when this woman decided to exchange her best friend¡¯s secret with her design, Tony

    knew that she was worth making friends with.

    ¡°I¡¯m the producer of this drama. Sometimes, the directors will invite the actors, actresses, and me to

    have business dinners together. You know it happens in the entertainment business.¡±

    Nicole truly hoped that she didn¡¯t know it.

    She also knew how chaotic this business was. However, since Jacob married Olivia, Nicole had always

    thought that he would protect her. At least, he wouldn¡¯t let her attend such business dinners. After all, if

    Olivia wanted to join any crew, Jacob could help her by just speaking a few words. However...

    Nicole¡¯s eyes became darkened.

    ¡°How could Olivia attend such kind of business dinner?¡±

    ¡°Not really. In fact, she seldom attended such diners. I almost didn¡¯t see her in any of them. Last time, I

    didn¡¯t invite her to my business dinner, but she joined us. That night, she drank a lot. I could tell she

    was not in a good mood. She was quite upset. You know, since she came to my dinner party, I felt quite

    honored. When I saw her getting drunk, I followed her out. I was about to ask her if she wanted to be

    friends with me. However, unexpectedly, I saw her vomiting outside the box.¡±

    Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Nicole frowned more deeply.

    ¡°Was she drunk?¡±

    ¡°In the beginning, I thought so. However, when I went over to help her up, I found she coughed fiercely.

    She coughed out a lot of blood.¡±

    ¡°Pardon me?¡±

    Nicole gaped.

    Blood?

    How could a healthy person cough out blood?

    She wondered if Olivia had got sick.

    It made sense.

    It was only because she was sick, so Olivia refused to let her know. She even hid the matter that Jacob

    had cheated on her. Nicole wondered if Olivia did so because she was afraid that Samuel and she

    would get into a fight.

    She wondered what sickness Olivia had.

    She became quite nervous instantly.

    Seeing how worried she was, Tony said, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. However, she was so sick, so I didn¡¯t

    take the chance. I just helped her to sit in my car and drove her home. It wasn¡¯t until then did I know

    she¡¯s married. Please don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯ty a finger on her. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her

    about it. I have no interest in a married woman. From then on, I didn¡¯t get in touch with her. However, I

    can still remember she looked quite pale. I guess she was truly ill.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Nicole nodded immediately.

    ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll try my best to work on the design for you. Let¡¯s talk about it some other day.¡±

    After finishing her words, Nicole turned away.

    She must find Olivia and ask her about it.

    Right now, Booth wasn¡¯t here, so Olivia didn¡¯t have a family in this city. Now her husband had cheated

    on her. She had no one around her that she could trust.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help ming her for being so silly. Olivia was tolerating the suffers all by herself and

    didn¡¯t want to tell her. That was not what a real friend would do, was it?

    Even if Olivia wanted to break up with her, Nicole wouldn¡¯t be willing to.

    She walked fast. Right then, her cell phone started ringing.

    It was a call from Finn, so Nicole directly swiped to answer.

    ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. We¡¯ve found it. I¡¯ll email you the informationter.¡±

    ¡°Finn, please help find Olivia¡¯s medical record in the past year, including the hospitals and clinics.¡±

    Thinking that Olivia hid her sickness from her, Nicole thought about other possibilities.

    Probably Olivia didn¡¯t go to a hospital. After all, Jacob or she could look up her medical record of Olivia

    went to a hospital. Since Olivia wanted to hide it, she wouldn¡¯t let such a loophole happened.

    Nicole wondered why she tried her best to hide her sickness.

    Her heart skipped a beat. A bad hunch surged in her heart.

    Olivia was cheated on by her husband and got seriously sick. There was no one around her who could

    listen to her. How pitiful Olivia was!

    Immediately, Nicole denied it.

    She suddenly thought about the young man around Olivia.

    She believed that probably he would know something.

 Chapter 1587 Probably It Was a Mistake Back Then

    Chapter 1587 Probably It Was a Mistake Back Then

    ¡°Finn, please let me know after you¡¯ve found the record.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    Although Finn didn¡¯t know why Nicole wanted to investigate Jacob¡¯s wife, as long as Nicole ordered, he

    would try his best to aplish it.

    After all, Night Elf Empire had been idle for a long time.

    Sensing that Nicole was about to hang up, Finn immediately added, ¡°Hold on, Ma¡¯am. I still have

    another thing to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Trevin Harper has recovered. I asked him to wait for me in Night Elf Empire. What kind of position

    should he take? Earlier, Mr. Green and you were isted during the investigation, so we couldn¡¯t

    contact you at all. Now since you called me, does it mean you¡¯ll be fine from now on?¡±

    Realizing that Finn was concerned about her, Nicole said indifferently, ¡°Yeah. For the time being, I¡¯ll be

    fine. As for Trevin Harper, please let him be a deputy manager first. Ask him to be your assistant. Later

    when I have time, I¡¯ll go over to meet him in person. Has hepletely recovered?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s recovered. However, his hand would ache in the windy or rainy day.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Nicole felt a bit upset.

    It seemed the tendons of his right hand were almost cut off back then, so there was a sequ left.

    ¡°I see. Please ask him to take care of himself. I¡¯ll make time to find him a good doctor in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    Nicole hung up the phone, feeling quite depressed.

    It seemed that she thought something way too simple.

    While Nicole read the message from Finn, her eyes were darkened.

    ¡°Julissa Caldwell, graduated from F University, Jacob Brown¡¯s assistant. Recently, she¡¯s quite famous

    in the circle. No wonder Olivia was so upset.¡±

    The woman was a strong opponent, difficult to deal with.

    Nicole sneered. She decided to deal with this womanter. Now, the person she wanted to see the

    most was the young man around Olivia.

    Thinking of that, Nicole went to find Tony again.

    ¡°Well, do you need any help?¡±

    ¡°Ehn.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t fake being polite. She asked directly, ¡°Do you know the handsome guy around Olivia?¡±

    ¡°You meant Phil?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t know about the name mentioned by Tony, so she said some details, ¡°He¡¯s always with

    Olivia, just like a ...¡±

    ¡°A gigolo, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tony didn¡¯t have any taboo, so he said it directly. However, Nicole flushed a bit.

    ¡°It should be him. Can you make hime out to meet me?¡±

    ¡°No problem. Wait for a moment. I¡¯ll call him toe over. If you want to see him now, Olivia will know

    it for sure. Why don¡¯t you wait for him in my office? If it¡¯s me who wants to meet him, Olivia shouldn¡¯t

    doubt about it.¡±

    Nicole had to admit that Tony was a tough man. In a short time, he even had discovered the

    awkwardness between Olivia and her.

    Nicole nodded in agreement, following him into his so-called office.

    It was just a private box for having a rest. Nicole didn¡¯t want to think or would like to wonder what this

    box was used for usually.

    Tony didn''t care about anything. He was a yboy, and those kinds of things were frequently seen in

    the entertainment business.

    He sent someone to call Phil toe over.

    Phil had no idea why Tony wanted to see him so suddenly, but he never heard that Tony liked men.

    Hence, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. Instead, he was worried about Olivia¡¯s health.

    She had just taken some pills but still looked quite pale.

    ¡°Ms. Kent, if you can¡¯t hold on, you may ask the director to dy your scene. I can inform your

    assistant about it.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Olivia stopped him.

    Her assistant was found by Jacob. In the past, he wanted the assistant to take good care of her.

    However, Olivia disliked the assistant very much now.

    She suspected that this person was just a spy from Jacob. Otherwise, how could the assistant arrange

    for Jacob to meet that woman upon her filming schedule?

    Olivia thought that if it weren¡¯t she wanted to go home so suddenly, she wouldn¡¯t have found their affair.

    Besides, when she wanted to go back, her assistant tried hard to stop her.

    As she thought of it, Olivia felt a sharp pang in her heart.

    Seeing that she was so upset, Phil couldn¡¯t help but walk up and pat her on her back. He passed a

    ss of water to her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t continue ignoring your health problem like this. You must get a checkup in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind my business. Doesn¡¯t Tony want to see you? Hurry up and go!¡±

    Right now, Olivia didn¡¯t treat Phil as her young lover in public at all.

    Seeing that and thinking that Tony was the producer, so Phil nodded in agreement. He still reminded

    her worriedly, ¡°Ms. Kent, if you feel ufortable, do inform me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Ehn.¡±

    Olivia closed her eyes for a rest. However, Nicole¡¯s frustrated face appeared in her mind.

    She believed that she must have hurt Nicole.

    However, she didn¡¯t hope Nicole to know about her health problem, and nor did she hope that Nicole

    would get into a fight with Samuel because of her.

    It was an issue of her personal life, so she didn¡¯t want to get others involved. Besides, Nicole was

    leading a peaceful life now, which Olivia hoped to see the most.

    She knew that there was a huge problem with her health, but she dared not go to the hospital. She was

    afraid if it were cancer, she might have no courage to live on.

    After her husband cheated on her, Olivia felt mentally exhausted. Suddenly, she found nothing

    meaningful to her.

    In such a case, other women could tolerate it for their children, but Olivia didn¡¯t have any reason to

    tolerate it, as she was destined to have no child in her life.

    Probably their marriage was a mistake.

    She shouldn¡¯t have epted Jacob¡¯s proposal and married him.

    How could a man bear to have no children?

    If Jacob were an assistant, it would be fine. However, he was also an influential man. Of course, he

    wanted to have an heir.

    However, even if he wanted to have a child, he could have told her, couldn¡¯t he?

    They could adopt a child or even go for surrogacy. She could figure out a method with him together.

    When he proposed to her, he said she would be the only woman in his life and he didn¡¯t care if they

    would have a child or not. However, she finally knew a man could be quite good at lying.

    It was she who believed him. She couldn¡¯t me others for it.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The pain in Olivia¡¯s heart was unbearable. She huddled on the chair with an extremely pale look.

    However, she didn¡¯t want others to interrupt her.

    On the other side, Phil arrived Tony¡¯s office. However, he saw Nicole was sitting there. He squinted and

    asked, ¡°Did you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    Looking at Phil, Nicole didn¡¯t find any disgusting aura from this young mind. However, she noticed the

    dislike and anger in his eyes, which confused her.

    She didn¡¯t remember she had done anything to offend him. She wondered if that was because of

    Olivia.

 Chapter 1588 You Like Her

    Chapter 1588 You Like Her

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Phil was quite rude, but Nicole didn¡¯t mind at all.

    ¡°How much do you know about what happened to Olivia?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Phil stared at Nicole coldly and gave her an unreasonable answer.

    Nicole slightly squinted.

    ¡°As long as you are willing to tell me, you can ask for anything. No matter if you want to be the A-list

    actor in the entertainment business or you want money, as you name it, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±

    That was the best condition that Nicole could offer.

    Although the entertainment business was quite messy, as long as she wished, she could make anyone

    popr.

    However, Phil sneered and said, ¡°Think you can bribe me? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t need anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±

    Nicole pressed her lips and stared at Phil, and suddenly she understood something.

    ¡°Do you like Olivia?¡±

    Phil¡¯s face was stiffened. A trace of awkwardness shed through his face.

    ¡°She¡¯s my Sugar Mommy. Isn¡¯t it normal I like her?¡±

    Probably it was because Nicole was gazing at him, Phil suddenly didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes.

    Nicole had aplicated feeling in her heart.

    She knew how nice Olivia was, but Olivia was still a married woman now, so she couldn¡¯t do anything

    out of the norm, even she wasn¡¯t the one who had made a mistake.

    ¡°You¡¯d better forget about it. I can let you stay beside her, but I can also make you leave her instantly

    and make you unable to see her anymore.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Olivia¡¯s family!¡±

    Nicole squinted, her sharp gaze shooting out directly. Phil had no guts to meet her eyes at all.

    ¡°Ms. Kent is an independent person. No matter what she does, she has her own principles.¡±

    ¡°But right now, she¡¯s still a married woman. No matter what has happened between Jacob Brown and

    her, she¡¯s still his wife. If you brought her any negative impact, I can make you vanish in a blink silently.

    Believe it or not? You can try me!¡±

    Nicole felt that probably it was because he had been retired for a long time so that others all

    misunderstood Jacob was the only backer behind Olivia.

    Olivia had her besties and family as well.

    Nicole believed that she was one of them.

    No matter what Olivia wanted to hide from her now, for Nicole, Olivia was irreceable.

    Obviously, Phil didn¡¯t expect that Nicole could emanate such a strong aura. He was startled and

    became less arrogant.

    Seeing that the effect that she wanted had been achieved, Nicole withdrew her gaze and asked, ¡°What

    sickness does Olivia have now? You can¡¯t tell me you have no idea.¡±

    Phil squinted slightly as if he was thinking. Nicole didn¡¯t urge him.

    After a long while, he finally thought it over and sat down opposite Nicole.

    Nicole poured a ss of water for him and said in a much gentle tone, ¡°If you treat Olivia truly well, you

    shouldn¡¯t help her hide it. For some sicknesses, the earlier the treatment is taken, the more effective it

    will be. If you kept hiding it, her sickness would be more serious. In that case, even if we want to

    help her, it might not work.¡±

    Probably it was because Nicole¡¯s tone became gentler, or Phil truly cared about Olivia. He whispered,

    ¡°Can you not let Ms. Kent know I like her?¡±

    ¡°Ehn?¡±

    Nicole was quite surprised.

    Phil let out a bitterugh. ¡°In Ms. Kent¡¯s heart, I¡¯m probably only like her younger brother. She didn¡¯t do

    anything to me as everyone may think. We have a pure friendship.¡±

    After finishing his words, as if he was afraid that Nicole didn¡¯t believe him, he immediately looked up at

    her and added, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I swear!¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    In fact, Nicole believed Olivia.

    She didn¡¯t think Olivia would stop loving Jacob so suddenly. Even Jacob had cheated on her, Olivia had

    loved him for so many years and she couldn¡¯t stop it so soon.

    Hence, Nicole believed that this period of time should be the most difficult for Olivia.

    Upon hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Phil breathed a sigh of relief. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m just a poor college

    student. I was born in a poor family and I have a younger brother and sister to go to school. I came for

    an audition because I heard the extras are also paid. It was a scene for Ms. Kent. She heard that I was

    from a poor family, so she asked the director to give me a small role. Although I didn¡¯t have many lines,

    for my appearance, I could earn higher than an extra.¡±

    While Phil spoke, tears well up in his eyes. This was the first time that he told an outsider about this

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    experience.

    Nicole didn¡¯t expect that it was how Phil and Olivia got to know each other.

    Others might not know about it, but Nicole understood why Olivia had done it soon.

    Olivia must have seen her own past on Phil, so she promoted him as an exception.

    ¡°Did Olivia also ask herpany to hire you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. After shooting for that scene, herpany hired me. I sessfully signed the contract as an

    actor. Thepany also sent me to the trainee program and spent a lot of money on me. Ms. Kent

    also takes good care of me. When I was out of town, she helped me take care of my brother and sister.

    I¡¯ve always been grateful to her.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Nicole finally knew why Phil would have a crush on Olivia.

    ¡°She¡¯s married.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s not happy! Her husband cheated on her! At that time, Ms. Kent was seriously sick. She was

    on high fever and fell on the roadside. If I hadn¡¯t passed by that ce, I wonder what would happen to

    her. Where was her husband at that time?¡±

    Suddenly, Phil became quite excited.

    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s matter from another man, Nicole felt quite upset.

    ¡°Did you mean Olivia was sick at that time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Before that happened, she said she had a choking sensation in her chest and she didn¡¯t feel well.

    She always coughs. I thought it was a sequ after she fell from the wire, so I asked her to go to the

    hospital for a checkup. However, Ms. Kent refused.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Did you say Olivia had fallen from the wire?¡±

    Nicole looked nervous immediately.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Phil¡¯s word made Nicole¡¯s eyes cold.

    ¡°Did Jacob Brown know about this incident?¡±

    ¡°We called Mr. Brown, but a woman answered the call. She said Mr. Brown was in a meeting and he

    couldn¡¯t answer the call. She would pass the message to him. However, after Ms. Kent had gone

    through the checkup and left the hospital, Mr. Brown still hadn¡¯t called her.¡±

    Phil was quite angry.

    Nicole guessed that the woman who answered the call must be Jacob¡¯s assistant, Julissa.

    If that woman had any evil intention to Jacob, she wouldn¡¯t give any chance to let Olivia and Jacob be

    together.

    Nicole squinted immediately.

    It seemed Julissa secretly yed a lot of dirty tricks on Olivia.

    ¡°How did Olivia feel at that time?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Kent was in an extremely bad mood. Since then, she has been coughing all the time. We all

    believe it was because she feels quite frustrated about this matter. Later, she found Mr. Brown cheated

    on her, so she became more depressed.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes became more darkened.

    Inwardly, she cursed Jacob.

 Chapter 1589 Wait for Your Performance

    Chapter 1589 Wait for Your Performance

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Nicole asked, suppressing her murderous impulse.

    Phil shook his head and answered, ¡°It was quite weird. The doctor didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Ms.

    Kent. He said it had something to do with her mood, so he suggested she rx. However, how could

    Ms. Kent rx after her husband has cheated on her? That¡¯s why I¡¯m always with Ms. Kent. I know she

    wants to divorce and makes me an excuse, but I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I do!¡±

    Nicole finally understood what had happened exactly.

    ¡°Why did the wire fall? Wasn¡¯t there any security measure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there was. It was quite weird. After Ms. Kent had fallen, the broken wire disappeared.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes turned cold after listening to Phil.

    Disappeared?

    How could it be possible?

    Nicole wondered if there was an inside man in the crew and what happened to Olivia was not an

    ident.

    She also wondered about Olivia¡¯s sickness.

    Was it really caused by her bad mood?

    Nicole had no idea how, but she understood what she should do now.

    Those people dared to harm her bestie. They must have a death wish.

    ¡°I see. Please don¡¯t tell Olivia I¡¯ve met you and take good care of her for me. Besides, you need to pay

    attention to her public image. No matter what, Olivia is a celebrity and still married. I don¡¯t hope you

    would bring her any negative impact.¡±

    Phil paused a bit when hearing Nicole¡¯s words. However, he nodded in agreement in the end.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    He was quite selfish and insisted on being together with Olivia.

    Olivia was a good woman. Since Jacob didn¡¯t treasure her, Phil wanted to take the chance to gain her

    heart. However, after listening to Nicole¡¯s words, Phil understood that his selfishness would bring some

    negative impacts to Olivia.

    Nicole knew that Phil was a smart man, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would be so considerate to Olivia.

    Hence, she said delightfully, ¡°Since Olivia takes care of you, I hope you can appreciate this friendship

    with her. Please treat her better and leave her a way out. No matter how Jacob and she would end up,

    you can only confess your love to her when she is single and avable. Otherwise, you would harm

    her. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Phil respected Nicole more than he was when he just came in.

    ¡°You may leave now. Please don¡¯t tell anyone about our meeting today, including Olivia.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll help Ms. Kent to vent her anger, right?¡±

    Phil could tell that Nicole truly cared about Olivia. Jacob dared to bully Olivia just because she had no

    other backer.

    Although Phil didn¡¯t know the woman sitting in front of him, he could see how much she cared about

    Olivia, so he believed that she might have the ability to avenge Olivia.

    ¡°Of course. I will!¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes became darkened.

    No matter who had bullied Olivia, she wouldn¡¯t let the person so.

    Even if it was Jacob, so what?

    If she truly found out that Jacob had bullied Olivia, Nicole would make trouble for him first.

    Receiving the positive answer from Nicole, Phil turned away.

    Tony walked out from the room inside. Looking at Nicole, he said with a smile, ¡°Catherine, you do have

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    courage.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t listen to or care whatever you shouldn¡¯t. Tony, you must understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. Jacob Brown isn¡¯t my friend. I won¡¯t help him.¡±

    Nicole was expressionless while listening to him.

    If she truly wanted to do something to Jacob, even Samuel wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her, let alone Tony.

    ¡°Thank you for your help today.¡±

    ¡°You are wee. Just keep your promise.¡±

    Tony shrugged.

    Nicole left the filming set. Sitting in her car alone, she felt quiteplicated.

    She was no longer the naive and ignorant Nicole who she used to be.

    Someone must have deliberated set up Olivia by doing something on the wire. After Nicole went back

    to herpany, she would deal with this matter. However, about Jacob...

    Thinking of that, Nicole pulled out her cell phone and dialed Samuel¡¯s number.

    Samuel was so anxious that he almost wanted to fly back, but he received a call from Nicole.

    Immediately he swiped to answer, ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°If Jacob Brown had done something wrong to Olivia, I want to teach him a lesson. Which side will you

    take?¡±

    After all, Jacob worked for Samuel. Although he had be a CEO of a listedpany, she still

    needed to inform Samuel first.

    Samuel didn¡¯t know what had happened, but since Nicole asked him such a question, he had a strong

    will to please his wife and answered, ¡°No matter what you are doing, I¡¯m your strongest backer.¡±

    ¡°You are skipping the question.¡±

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    However, Samuel answered while smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve answered your question.¡±

    Indeed, he said that he would be her strongest backer, which meant he would support her, but he didn¡¯t

    make it clear that he would take her side. Was it that difficult?

    Nicole inwardly cursed him for being so cunning.

    She felt a bit upset.

    ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m in an extremely bad mood now.¡±

    ¡°Honey, what should I do to make you feel better? As long as you name it, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±

    Samuel had already known how to talk to his wife so she couldn¡¯t be picky with him.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather do something to please myself if I still need to tell you how.¡±

    Nicole was obviously venting her anger on him.

    Samuel rubbed his nose. Right now, he had an impulse to beat Jacob up.

    Look what was going on!

    He wondered why the matter between Jacob and his wife had pulled him into trouble as well.

    However, Samuel hurriedly said, ¡°How about I fly back and keep youpany?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Go on with your work in Country F. I know you are doing business transfer right now

    so you must have a lot of things to deal with. I¡¯ll stay here longer. Let¡¯s concentrate on our work

    respectively. I¡¯m just calling to inform you. If Jacob Brown has truly cheated on Olivia, I wouldn¡¯t have

    mercy on him.¡±

    Looking at the files around him, Samuel realized that he truly couldn¡¯t fly back so willfully.

    He whispered, ¡°Do whatever you like, Honey. If Jacob had done it, I would keep my mouth shut even if

    you would kill him. But, Nicole, make sure to have an urate investigation. I don¡¯t think Jacob is that

    kind of man.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. Let¡¯s wait for the investigation result. By the way, I want to restart my design

    career.¡±

    She would design the racing carter, so she should inform Samuel ahead.

    Upon hearing it, Samuel was a bit taken aback. However, he knew Nicole well.

    She had spent more than two years dealing with the trifles of the Green family, which had made her

    aggrieved. Now they had nannies to take care of their children. She shouldn¡¯t be limited to be a

    housewife at home.

    ¡°Okay. Take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    ¡°Ehn. I¡¯m waiting for your performance then.¡±

    After finishing her words, Nicole hung up the phone. She curled up her lips slightly. Finally, she felt less

    depressed.

    On the other side, however, Samuel was quite depressed.

    His wife was waiting for his performance.

    He wondered what he could do to delight his wife. Should he tie Jacob up and send him to Nicole?

 Chapter 1590 What a Hypocritical Woman

    Chapter 1590 What a Hypocritical Woman

    As he thought of it, Samuel didn¡¯t think it would work.

    Why would he send a man to his wife? It was way too ridiculous.

    However, he wondered how he could delight Nicole.

    Samuel was so worried.

    After hanging up the phone, Nicole forgot about this mission to her husbandpletely. She didn¡¯t n

    to do anything on Olivia¡¯s matter. However, ording to Olivia¡¯s reaction, she guessed if Olivia nned

    to give up and let Jacob and Julissa be together.

    Nicole wondered why she would be willing to so aggrieved.

    Was it just because she couldn¡¯t give birth to Jacob¡¯s child?

    Thinking of that, Nicole felt extremely sorry for Olivia.

    Olivia deserved a good man, but unexpectedly, she had met Jacob and her heart was broken by this

    man.

    Nicole directly drove to Jacob¡¯spany.

    As Jacob¡¯s assistant, Julissa became quite alert when seeing a prettydye over to meet Jacob.

    ¡°Who are you? You need to make an appointment to meet our Mr. Brown.¡±

    ¡°An appointment? Go ask Jacob Brown. I dare him to ask me to make an appointment.¡±

    Nicole was quite arrogant, so Julissa didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Excuse me. Who are you? What do you want from Mr. Brown?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to ask me such questions. Fuck off!¡±

    Nicole directly pushed Julissa away and walked in.

    Julissa hadn¡¯t been treated in this way for a long time, so she got angry.

    ¡°Stop! You are in Louis Group, not in your own living room. You can¡¯t enter!¡±

    Looking at Julissa¡¯s arrogant face, Nicole said with a sneer, ¡°Even if Jacob Brown wants to go to my

    living room, he needs my permission. Who do you think you are?¡±

    Julissa¡¯s face turned red in anger. When she was about to retort, Jacob came out from his office.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brown, this woman is too rude!¡±

    As soon as she saw Jacobing out, Julissa immediately put away her arrogance and talked to him

    in an aggrieved tone, looking as if Nicole had bullied her violently.

    What a hypocritical woman.

    With a sneer, Nicole looked at Jacob in silence. Jacob was startled.

    ¡°Mrs. Green! Why are you here?¡±

    As he spoke, he took a nce behind Nicole¡¯s back. Then he felt quite disappointed without seeing

    Olivia.

    Nicole watched him as well as Julissa. The woman couldn¡¯t help clenching her fits tightly when seeing

    that Jacob¡¯s expectation turned to disappointment in his eyes. Although Julissa hid her emotion very

    well, Nicole still caught it and got her guesses confirmed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your office.¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In a hurry, Jacob made the way and was quite respectful to Nicole.

    Seeing that, Julissa slightly frowned.

    She wondered who on earth the woman was. How could she make Jacob so respectful?

    She recalled what Jacob addressed her.

    Mrs. Green?

    Jacob was the CEO of a listedpany, but he addressed the woman Mrs. Green so respectfully.

    Julissa¡¯s mind was full of confusion, but she dared not to ask Jacob now. In a hurry, she asked the

    secretary to make a cup of coffee. She nned to take it in and overhear their conversation.

    Nicole entered Jacob¡¯s office. Its decoration was quite simr to Samuel¡¯s. Hence, she felt quite easy

    and rxed.

    Sitting on the sofa, she looked at Jacob and said in a low voice, ¡°Close the door. Lock it.¡±

    Jacob closed the door and locked it from the inside. Then he asked anxiously, ¡°Mrs. Green, about

    Olivia...¡±

    ¡°That Julissa Caldwell and you...¡±

    ¡°We have nothing to do with each other! If Olivia minds, I can fire that woman at any time. I have to

    admit she¡¯s a talent. With her help, I find the operation easier. However, if Olivia doesn¡¯t like her, I can

    fire her. It¡¯s alright,¡± said Jacob in a hurry.

    However, Nicole said with a sneer, ¡°You should have done so when she set you up and let Olivia saw it.

    However, it has been such a long time and you still kept her. Jacob Brown, how could I believe you

    have nothing to do with her? Do you think I will believe you?¡±

    Speaking of that, Nicole went furious.

    From the man¡¯s attitude, others would tell if he loved a woman or not. Right now, Jacob didn¡¯t resolve

    the problem after such an incident happened. Nicole wondered what he was waiting for.

    Waiting for Olivia topromise?

    Nicole could tell that Jacob still loved Olivia. However, she doubted if he truly didn¡¯t have any feelings

    for that Julissa.

    If he didn¡¯t have anything to do with Julissa, why hadn¡¯t he fired her?

    Upon hearing Nicole¡¯s question, Jacob answered in depression, ¡°Mrs. Green, there¡¯s something you

    don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Then please tell me. I¡¯m here to resolve the problem between Olivia and you. If you can¡¯t make the

    choice, I can do it on Olivia¡¯s behalf. I¡¯ve asked the attorney to prepare the divorce agreement. If you

    can¡¯t do it, just divorce. Please set Olivia free!¡±

    As soon as Jacob heard it, his expression changed dramatically.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, forcibly separating a couple is immoral!¡±

    ¡°I care more about whether Olivia has suffered too much in this marriage. In the past, she never

    suffered any grievance. ording to her character, when she found that you were lying with Julissa

    Caldwell on the same bed, she should have chop you both. However, she didn¡¯t say or do anything but

    turned away directly. She¡¯s so wronged. What about you? You are her husband, always dering how

    much you love her. Have you helped her vent her anger? You just let her be wronged and upset. I¡¯m

    sure you know why she has done so. Just because she can¡¯t give birth to your child! On this aspect,

    she has always been quite guilty. That¡¯s why she¡¯s willing to quit after you have found a new choice.

    Even for keep your reputation and dignity, she fooled around and made some scandals of herself,

    making some ridiculous excuses. She just wanted you to be happy. I¡¯m so sorry for her! When has

    Olivia suffered such a big grievance before?¡±

    The more she spoke, the angrier Nicole became. In the end, she pped Jacob across his face.

    She used so much strength when pping him that her palm went numb. However, the fury in her heart

    didn¡¯t decrease at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know she has fallen from the wire? When she was sent to the hospital, she kept coughing.

    At that time, she expected that you could show up. But where were you at that time? Her assistant

    called you but this Julissa Caldwell answered the call, saying you were in a meeting and would call her

    backter. However, Olivia didn¡¯t receive any call from you after she had left the hospital. Jacob Brown,

    her heart was broken by all these things. Think about it. Do you still think yourself a qualified husband?¡±

    Upon hearing Nicole¡¯s questions, Jacob looked extremely pale.

    ¡°Did Olivia fall from the wire? When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me? You are her husband. Why don¡¯t you know the matter? I can sense there¡¯s

    something wrong behind it, but Olivia isn¡¯t in the mood to look into the matter. Why? Who do you think

    she made such a decision for?¡±

    The more she spoke, the sorrier Nicole felt for Olivia.

    Olivia couldn¡¯t give birth, but so what?

    Hadn¡¯t Jacob known it a long time ago?

    How could he use such an excuse to hurt Olivia? Who did they think they were?

 Chapter 1591 Give Me a Reason

    Chapter 1591 Give Me a Reason

    Asked by Nicole, Jacob didn¡¯t know how to answer. His handsome face turned reddened.

    Looking at him, Nicole said with a sneer, ¡°Just divorce.¡±

    ¡°No! Mrs. Green, I won¡¯t divorce her!¡±

    Jacob suddenly became so nervous.

    Nicole looked at him, thinking what Olivia had to bear for him. She said, ¡°You said you won¡¯t divorce

    Olivia. Why did you hurt her so much? What has she done wrong? If you divorce and you are free,

    nobody cares no matter what you¡¯ll do with that Julissa Caldwell.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Julissa and me! Mrs. Green, I swear!¡±

    Judging from Jacob¡¯s anxious tone, Nicole didn¡¯t think that he was lying. However, she was quite

    disappointed at what he had done.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one week to consider.¡±

    After finishing her words, Nicole turned away.

    Jacob was about to stop her but was scared by her cold gaze.

    Out of Louis Group, Nicole thought about Olivia¡¯s sickness.

    If it couldn¡¯t be diagnosed by a doctor, what kind of sickness would it be?

    Olivia looked quite smart, but Nicole felt sorry for her because of her personal life.

    Nicole went to the filming set directly.

    Since she knew that Nicole hade back, Olivia understood that she couldn¡¯t possibly avoid Nicole.

    When Phil saw Nicole waiting for Olivia while leaning against the door of her car, he was taken aback,

    wondering if he should walk up to her. Olivia heaved a sigh and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°What about you...¡±

    Phil was a bit worried.

    Olivia said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be all right. Even if everyone in this world would harm me, she

    wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Phil was stunned.

    He recalled what Nicole had said to him. She said she was the family of Olivia. Now he believed it.

    Hence, he waspletely relieved.

    Olivia walked to Nicole, opened the door of her car, and said tiredly, ¡°I still have an activity to attend

    tomorrow morning. I can¡¯t drink but a cup of tea would do.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a tea house nearby. Let¡¯s go there,¡± said Nicole.

    Of course, Olivia couldn¡¯t refuse.

    She nodded, feeling exhausted.

    Nicole cast a nce at the dark circles below her eyes and her spiritless face. If she hadn¡¯t seen Olivia

    in person, she wouldn¡¯t believe that this woman in front of her was her bestie, Olivia.

    Putting away her messy thoughts, Nicole drove Olivia to the tea house nearby.

    She ordered a pot of tea and sat in a private box with Olivia. Then she started making tea.

    Under the steam, Olivia watched Nicole¡¯s skillful movements as if they had gone back to the past. She

    felt that her broken heart was cured, warmth floating in her heart.

    ¡°Try it. It¡¯s an excellent ck tea, your favorite.¡±

    Nicole passed her a cup of tea.

    Olivia took it over and took a sip. It was warm and smelt good. Almost all her depression had been

    cleaned by it.

    ¡°You always have a way to make me feel better.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re family.¡±

    Nicole sat down in front of Olivia and poured herself a cup of tea.

    In the good smell of tea, they both looked quite frustrated.

    Olivia seemed not in a hurry to speak. She just sipped the tea in silence.

    Nicole stared at her, wondering how long she hadn¡¯t seen Olivia be so quiet.

    She recalled hard. It seemed that when she first Olivia, Olivia was like this.

    Olivia was different from others -- the sadder she was, the quieter she would be. Usually, she was

    optimistic. Hence, Nicole could tell that she was deeply hurt this time.

    ¡°I heard you fell off the wire once.¡±

    Nicole broke the silence first.

    Olivia¡¯s hands stiffened a bit.

    Nicole hadn¡¯te back for a long time, but Olivia knew that she must have confirmed the news based

    on the investigation before asking her. She wondered if Nicole rushed back for her matters.

    Suddenly, Olivia felt the warmth in her heart and the soreness in her nose.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°I¡¯m already a grownup. I can take care of myself. I heard you are quite busy over there. Why did you

    suddenlye back alone? Isn¡¯t Samuel worried?¡±

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s worried? I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    When Olivia heard Nicole¡¯s answer, tears welled up in her eyes. However, she quickly hid it.

    ¡°Why are you worried about me?¡±

    Olivia hurriedly raised her head and gulped down the tea, taking the chance to hold back her tears.

    Nicole watched her, feeling extremely sorry for her.

    ¡°Why did you wrong yourself? Where is the overbearing Olivia I used to know? When Samuel and I had

    misunderstandings, what did you say to me? You said I should treasure myself more and not be so

    persistent on a man. What¡¯s going on now? When it happened to you, you can¡¯t walk the talk, can

    you?¡±

    ¡°I used to be too childish.¡±

    Olivia wasn¡¯t so hysteric as she was when they first met. However, she made Nicole felt more

    concerned.

    ¡°Olivia, even I could tell the wire incident was manipted. Why didn¡¯t you look into the matter? I heard

    that you called Jacob when you were in the hospital, but Julissa Caldwell answered the call and didn¡¯t

    inform him. Why didn¡¯t you tell him about it after that? Don¡¯t you know the noisy baby gets candy?¡±

    As soon as Nicole thought how aggrieved Olivia was, she wished she could kill Jacob.

    However, Olivia was silent.

    Nicole was so anxious.

    ¡°What do you think of Jacob now? Just give me an answer. I¡¯ll help you vent your anger. But, Olivia, if

    you don¡¯t want to look into the matter, why should I be doing it? Even I want to avenge you, I can¡¯t find

    a decent reason. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Finally, Olivia put down the teacup as if it weighed thousands of kilograms and wore her out.

    She let out a bitterugh. ¡°Nicole, I know you are doing it for my good, but, could you please stop

    looking into the matter?¡±

    ¡°Why? Give me a reason. I want to know why you are willing to be so aggrieved. You can¡¯t tell me

    because you love him. I don¡¯t think you are a woman without any rock bottom and principle, Olivia!¡±

    Nicole was pissed.

    Looking at Olivia like this, she felt sorry for her as well as angry at her.

    She grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist and said, stressing each syble, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault as you can¡¯t give birth.

    It¡¯s also not an excuse for you to bear the grievance. Jacob has known you can¡¯t give birth since the

    very beginning, but he made a promise when proposing to you. He failed to keep his promise and he

    cheated on you. Why do you have to bear it? Who does he think he is to hurt the one I care about the

    most? Just because he is Samuel¡¯s good friend? I can divorce Samuel as long as you tell me. I¡¯ll

    definitely avenge you this time!¡±

    Suddenly, Olivia couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. She hugged Nicole, her hot tears wetting

    Nicole¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Nicole, this matter has nothing to do with Samuel and you. Please don¡¯t risk your marriage. Besides,

    Jacob didn¡¯t cheat on me!¡±

 Chapter 1592 Itâ€™s Not a Grievance but a Harm

    Chapter 1592 It¡¯s Not a Grievance but a Harm

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Nicole was taken aback.

    Didn¡¯t Jacob cheat on Olivia?

    If not, why Olivia would be like this?

    Nicole was quite surprised and confused, but she couldn¡¯t ask Olivia right now. When Olivia gradually

    calmed down, she helped Olivia to sit back. Looking at her swollen eyes, Nicole couldn¡¯t me her at

    all.

    ¡°Olivia, what on earth are you doing?¡±

    Nicole heaved a sigh helplessly.

    Olivia¡¯s suppressed grievance finally had been vented. She wiped her tears off and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t

    want to be with him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Does he treat you poorly?¡±

    Olivia shook her head.

    ¡°Not really. He treats me very well, always caring about me. He also supports my career. If a good

    husband scores ten points, he could get nine.¡±

    Nicole slightly frowned.

    Jacob didn¡¯t look into the wire incident after Olivia fell. Why did Olivia think that he treated her well?

    However, Nicole didn¡¯t retort her. She asked tentatively, ¡°Then, have you fallen in love with someone

    else?¡±

    Olivia suddenly smiled bitterly.

    ¡°If I had, would I be so suffered?¡±

    ¡°Then, why the heck?¡±

    Nicole couldn¡¯t understand.

    Olivia poured herself a cup of tea, gulped it down, and answered, ¡°For the child.¡±

    ¡°The child?¡±

    Nicole slightly frowned.

    Olivia nodded.

    ¡°Julissa Caldwell is pregnant. Jacob is the baby¡¯s father.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Nicole felt as if she was struck by a lightning on a sunny day.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Wait! You said Jacob didn¡¯t cheat on you, but Julissa Caldwell is pregnant. Jacob is the baby¡¯s father.

    What the heck is going on?¡±

    Looking at Nicole, Olivia said with a bitter smile, ¡°They didn¡¯t have sex, but she had Jacob¡¯s sperm in

    her belly. They tried the test tube baby.¡±

    ¡°Come again?¡±

    Nicole felt the anger kept burning in her heart, almost burning out her reason.

    When Olivia got to know this news, she was enraged. However, it was because of this matter did she

    realize how much Jacob wanted a child. However, she couldn¡¯t satisfy his desire at all.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear it. Behind my back, Jacob made a deal with Julissa Caldwell. The woman will carry

    a child for him. After the baby is born, he will provide her with an opportunity to go abroad and even

    give her five percent of hispany. In exchange, Julissa Caldwell will never show up in front of us

    and the baby will be registered as my baby.¡±

    When she spoke, Olivia had already been numb.

    Nicole, however, smashed the teacup in anger.

    ¡°You guys are doing surrogacy! It¡¯s against thew!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not involved. It was Jacob and Julissa. I didn¡¯t know it untilter. When I got to know it, that woman

    had already been pregnant.¡±

    Olivia took a deep breath and directly exined everything, ¡°When I fell from the wire, I sensed

    something wrong. After looking into the matter, I found the crew member who was in charge of the wire

    has a connection with Julissa Caldwell. After the incident happened, they hid the wire while it was

    chaotic on the scene. Later, I failed to find the evidence. That crew member also quitted his job. After

    finding this out, I went to see Jacob, hoping he could exin why his assistant had done such an awful

    thing to me.

    ¡°Jacob said that he would look into this matter for me and get me an exnation. I believed him.

    However, shortly after, I received a text message from Jacob one day. He told me he got drunk and

    asked me to pick him up. He gave me the room number. When I went there, I saw him lying with

    Julissa Caldwell on the same bed. We¡¯ve been together for several years, after all. Hence, I could tell if

    he had done it or not. I just felt quite disgusted as I was framed by Julissa Caldwell and Jacob didn¡¯t

    distance himself from her after knowing that she was hostile to me. After that, we had a fierce fight.¡±

    She paused a bit, feeling a sharp pang in her heart.

    Tears welled up in her eyes again.

    She continued in a trembling voice, ¡°Jacob swore that he didn¡¯t have sex with Julissa Caldwell and nor

    did he cheat on me. I told him to fire that woman to provide it. I told him I don¡¯t want to see that woman

    again. Jacob agreed. However, that afternoon, Julissa Caldwell came to see me. She showed me a

    test result and told me that she was carrying Jacob¡¯s baby.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember how I reacted at that moment. I only know my heart was broken. The topic of a child

    has been always a taboo between Jacob and me. After I got to know you have twins, I nned to fly

    over and apany you. However, Jacob told me that he would be on a business trip and shortened

    my holiday. Later, I saw him weeping in the bathroom secretly. It wasn¡¯t until then did I realized how

    much he wants a child of his own. However, I could never fulfill this dream for him.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t know how it felt when a man longed for his child but couldn¡¯t, but she knew how heavy a

    man¡¯s burden was.

    When marrying Olivia, Jacob had known that she wouldn¡¯t be a mother in her life. However, he

    mistreated Olivia on this matter. Was he a real man?

    ¡°Even so, he shouldn¡¯t have done things to wrong you.¡±

    ¡°He has hurt me!¡±

    Olivia raised her head, tears streaming down.

    ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s not a grievance. He has hurt me. Without asking me for my permission and my

    acknowledgment, he asked another woman to give birth to his child. Even they didn¡¯t have sex, he has

    hurt and insulted me! He thought as long as the baby is registered under my name, it would be

    my own. It¡¯s not from my own belly. Whenever I see the baby, I¡¯ll remember how its mother has

    disgusted me and how its father has insulted me for its birth! How could I tolerate it? I can¡¯t!

    Sometimes, I wondered if I¡¯ve made a mistake to marry him. I¡¯m so silly to believe that a man said he

    would treat me well all his life!¡±

    Nicole hugged Olivia, concerns, and anger burning her chest.

    She didn¡¯t know that Olivia had to stand so many things all by herself.

    As if she had opened the gate to release her grievance, Olivia shed tears while said in Nicole¡¯s arms,

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried several times before. In the past few years, I went to see a lot of famous doctors and have

    taken a lot of medicines. I also want to give birth to his baby, a baby belonging to both of us instead of

    from another woman! How could he do this to me? Right now, he still hasn¡¯t realized what he has done

    wrong. He thinks I¡¯m making trouble out of nothing. I truly feel he and I have reached the end of our

    fate. Since then, I¡¯d rather let him go and let myself go. Isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    At this moment, Nicole¡¯s eyes were fully reddish. Endless anger had almost overwhelmed her.

 Chapter 1593 You Are Too Capable Now

    Chapter 1593 You Are Too Capable Now

    ¡°Divorce him! No matter how difficult it will be. You must divorce him!¡±

    Nicole couldn¡¯t imagine how Olivia spent the past days.

    What right did Jacob have to bully Olivia like this?

    It was just because Olivia didn¡¯t have family here.

    If Booth was in a good health, would Jacob have the guts to do it?

    If Olivia¡¯s parents were still alive, would Jacob dare?

    Seriously speaking, Olivia was a daughter from an influential family. What was Jacob?

    If it weren¡¯t that Samuel liked him, Jacob was only an assistant in apany.

    Nicole didn¡¯t me him for wanting his own child. However, he hadpletely messed with the

    principles of having his own child.

    He had established his desire on Olivia¡¯s pains and required her to ept it generously. If Olivia wasn¡¯t

    willing to, he remarked her as a vicious woman. It didn¡¯t make any sense at all.

    Besides, he also made a mistake with that Julissa.

    Relying on Jacob¡¯s baby, she kept harming Olivia unscrupulously.

    What if after she gave birth and request to be Mrs. Brown in the name of the baby? Nicole

    wondered in that case, whether Jacob would kick Olivia out.

    She believed that it would be better for Olivia to cut ties with himpletely now rather than waiting

    until that happened.

    Even Jacob hadn¡¯t cheated on Olivia, he was the party who made the mistake. In Nicole¡¯s presence,

    Olivia could getpensation from Jacob for sure. As for Olivia¡¯s love, Nicole couldn¡¯t help at all. Olivia

    could only help herself.

    After sobbing in Nicole¡¯s arms for a while, Olivia felt a pain shing through her heart when she heard

    Nicole ask her to divorce.

    She would feel quite upset to divorce Jacob. She could feel that the pain was as strong as cutting her

    flesh and removing her bones. However, she realized that her marriage didn¡¯t have the meaning of

    existence at all. The man who loved her could mistreat her like this before the baby had been born. If

    the baby would be born soon, Olivia believed that she would have nothing left for herself.

    She¡¯d rather have a good ending with him instead of falling out with him and destroying the beautiful

    memories between them. In that case, they could save their dignity ande to an end without regret.

    However, this miserable marriage had already worn Olivia out. She just felt that all her strength and

    feelings had been pulled out from her. Sometimes, she wished that she could experience the reborn,

    like what Nicole said.

    At least, she wouldn¡¯t feel so suffered.

    ¡°Jacob doesn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Although Olivia¡¯s voice was quite low, Nicole heard it.

    Nichole patted her on the back with concerns. ¡°Olivia, listen to me. Go home and take a good rest. Put

    your activities aside and ask for a leave. You must adjust your mood. Even if you¡¯ve decided to divorce,

    you should go there in your best status instead of just like a dumped woman who can be easily mocked

    by them. I know you are heartbroken and it¡¯s quite hard for you to let go of it now. However, loyalty and

    rock bottom are important to a marriage. If they are lost, you cannot force yourself to be happy.¡±

    ¡°I know it. I know everything, Nicole. I just can¡¯t sleep alone. Looking at the empty house, I always feel

    cold and lonely. I got some prescribed sleeping pills and took a lot of them, but they didn¡¯t work.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Nicole felt so upset.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight. Let me apany you in the following days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It seemed that Olivia was truly exhausted. She fell asleep in Nicole¡¯s arms while sobbing.

    Nicole put her on the tatami in the box, found her a nket, and covered her with it. Then she went out

    of the box with the phone in her hand.

    She dialed Samuel¡¯s number.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hello, Samuel. Have you figured out how you can delight me?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s voice was quite deep, and Samuel was shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered my subordinates to send you a bouquet every day. Although...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need flowers. I only need you to do me a favor. If you can do a good job, let¡¯s lead a happy life.

    If not, let¡¯s change our marriage certificate to divorce ones.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Samuel was so freaked out that he instantly stood up from the chair. He was in such a

    hurry that his knees were bumped. He showed his teeth in pain.

    ¡°Honey, what do you mean? Don¡¯t talk to me like that, please! Could we just leave Olivia and Jacob

    alone and not mind their business?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Nicole was angry immediately.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t trusted Jacob Brown so much, how dare he bully Olivia like this? If it weren¡¯t because he

    worked for you, I have already broken his leg. Samuel, you should feel lucky Olivia is still alive, but I¡¯m

    not sure if she could carry on. I won¡¯t ask you much, you should call Jacob Brown now. Tell him Olivia

    wants a divorce!¡±

    Samuel finally realized how serious this matter had be.

    ¡°What on earth happened? Tell me in detail.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s voice became calm. Nicole told him everything.

    After listening to Nicole, Samuel couldn¡¯t insist on leaving the couple alone.

    He even wanted to throw a punch on Jacob¡¯s face.

    What had he done?

    ¡°I got it, Honey. Leave this matter to me.¡±

    After finishing talking to Nicole, they hung up the phone. Nicole was still quite angry.

    Samuel dared not to dy at all. He directly dialed Jacob¡¯s number.

    Seeing the caller ID on the phone, Jacob understood why Samuel was calling him.

    After a hesitation, Jacob swiped to answer.

    ¡°Hello, Jacob Brown. You are too capable now! How can you do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, I truly only want a child of my own. Besides, I never cheated on Olivia. I swear. There¡¯s

    nothing between Julissa and me!¡±

    Upon hearing Jacob¡¯s words, Samuel wished that he could pry open his skull and see what was in his

    head.

    ¡°You said you never cheated on Olivia, which only referred to having sex with another woman. Have

    you asked Olivia for her permission when you were making the deal with Julissa Caldwell? Olivia is

    your wife! She will be the mother of your child in the future! Since she hadn¡¯t agreed, but you casually

    picked up another woman to give birth to your child, do you still want her to ept it generously? What

    right do you have to do so? Just because she loves you? Jacob, love is two-way. You¡¯ve hurt her and

    insulted her and even indulged Julissa Caldwell to set her up secretly. Is that what a husband should

    do? Is that what a man should do?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Mr. Green, I truly didn¡¯t. Besides, Julissa told me it wasn¡¯t she who has done it.¡±

    Upon hearing Jacob¡¯s answer, Samuel was speechless. He finally understood why Nicole was so angry

    that she wanted to kill Jacob.

    If Jacob were standing in front of him, Samuel would kill him without any hesitation.

    ¡°Jacob, have you heard what you¡¯ve said? Are you still taking Olivia¡¯s side to protect her? You are

    subconsciously protecting that Julissa Caldwell. Even you didn¡¯t cheat on Olivia physically and

    mentally, for your unborn baby, you¡¯ve already hurt Olivia to protect the baby and its birth mother. In

    this case, do you still want to keep your marriage? Why do you think Olivia would want to keep the

    marriage with you? Just divorce her! You are not qualified to be Olivia¡¯s husband any longer.¡±

 Chapter 1594 No Way Back after You Made Certain Mistakes

    Chapter 1594 No Way Back after You Made Certain Mistakes

    Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s suggestion, Jacob was startled.

    He wondered if that was true.

    Was he protecting Julissa?

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Samuel didn¡¯t care what Jacob was thinking. He continued, ¡°Do you know Olivia has fallen off the

    wire?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. But I just got to know it. Mrs. Green told me so. Mr. Green, I didn¡¯t know about this matter

    before at all.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Samuel choked up.

    Heaving a sigh, he said, ¡°Your wife fell off the wire. You even didn¡¯t know such a serious matter. Do you

    truly believe you love her?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, I truly love Olivia. You should know it. I can do anything for her.¡±

    ¡°It was true in the past. Think about yourself now. Olivia fell off the wire and was sent to the hospital.

    Her assistant called you but Julissa answered the phone. However, you said you¡¯ve just known this

    matter. It happened almost a month ago but you didn¡¯t know it until just now. Do you still think you love

    her? Besides, as soon as the incident happened, the crew member in charge of the wire quit his job.

    The wire was missing as well. Do you think it was a coincidence?¡±

    While listening to Samuel, Jacob¡¯s eyes were darkened. Emotions surged in them, and he clenched his

    hands tightly.

    He said, ¡°Mr. Green, I felt quite stressed because of the baby. I need to hide it from Olivia and I need to

    care about Julissa¡¯s belly. I don¡¯t have the energy to do everything perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Who has caused this situation? Why did you make a baby behind Olivia¡¯s back? Just because of your

    desire? If you truly want a child, and you had already known that Olivia couldn¡¯t be a mother, then

    why did you have to marry her?¡±

    Biting his bottom lip, Jacob whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t have such a strong desire to have a baby before.

    However, in the recent two years, Olivia has been concentrating on her career. Whenever I got home, I

    could only face the loneliness and coldness at home. Then I was wondering if having a baby could

    make me less lonely. Olivia is quite stunning on the screen. She also has a lot of fans, so she won¡¯t feel

    lonely at all. I¡¯m different, and I¡¯m alone. I¡¯m a married man, but whenever I¡¯m at home alone and

    looking at the empty house, I doubt if I¡¯m truly married. I just hope a child would make my house more

    lively. She likes her job, and I support her. She can¡¯t give birth, and I don¡¯t force her. What have I done

    wrong?¡±

    Samuel had already lost the mood to argue with him.

    So far, Jacob still hadn¡¯t realized what he had done wrong. He even startedining that Olivia

    didn¡¯t care about their home.

    However, Samuel also knew that if he wouldn¡¯t make it clear to Jacob, there was something that Nicole

    and Olivia would speak to Jacob.

    Jacob was way too stubborn sometimes.

    He rubbed his temples. He had never expected that he would be a love consultant one day.

    Samuel asked indifferently, ¡°Jacob Brown, if you don¡¯t want her to devote herself to her job, you should

    talk to her directly. However, this isn¡¯t the reason that you could hurt her freely.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt her! What did I do to hurt her? I tried my best to satisfy her no matter what she wanted.

    She can¡¯t give birth. I just found another woman to do it.¡±

    ¡°But that baby isn¡¯t hers, and you didn¡¯t ask her for her opinion.¡±

    Samuel also raised his voice.

    ¡°Jacob, think about it. If you couldn¡¯t give birth and Olivia used her egg and bought a stranger¡¯s sperm

    from the sperm bank to create a tube test baby, would you ept it? Could you ept it? Would that

    be your own baby?¡±

    Jacob suddenly muted.

    He asked if he could ept it.

    Never!

    How could he ept it?

    It was only Olivia¡¯s baby, not his.

    Why would he raise another man¡¯s baby as his own?

    As he thought of it, suddenly Jacob understood Olivia.

    He asked himself if he had done wrong.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I was afraid she wouldn¡¯t agree, and I guess probably she would like the baby after it¡¯s

    born. By then...¡±

    ¡°If she had a baby with another man, brought it to you, and asked you to be the baby¡¯s father, would

    you like that baby?¡±

    Such a scene suddenly appeared in Jacob¡¯s mind. The next second, a strong sense of rejection

    immediately surged in his heart.

    Never!

    He wouldn¡¯t like it!

    Even whenever he saw the baby, he would wonder if Olivia had sex with another man.

    He would wonder if Olivia wouldn¡¯t have any rtionship with that man after a strange man¡¯s baby had

    been conceived in Olivia¡¯s belly.

    As he thought so, Jacob suddenly realized what a big mistake he had made.

    Seemingly Samuel didn¡¯t think he hadn¡¯t been stimted enough, he continued in a cold tone, ¡°Julissa

    Caldwell set you up to make you lie on the same bed with her. Then she used your cell phone to send

    a message to Olivia, telling her you got drunk and asking her to pick you up. In the end, Olivia saw you

    lying on the same bed with another woman. It happened shortly after she had left the hospital. If you

    had seen Olivia lying on the same bed with another man, what would you think?¡±

    Jacob only felt so upset, but he kept silent.

    Samuel added, ¡°Moreover, Julissa Caldwell went to find Oliviater, showing her the pregnancy test

    result. She told Olivia you are her baby¡¯s father. She¡¯s a mistress, but so bold to disgust your wife.

    What do you expect Olivia to do? I know her well, she has been kind enough that she hasn¡¯t made a

    fuss. It was because she knew how much you longed for a baby, she suppressed the humiliation that

    Julissa Caldwell had brought her. How about you? As Olivia¡¯s husband, what are you doing?¡±

    Jacob couldn¡¯t continue listening to him.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my bad.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize to me. Jacob, you could correct your mistakes, but for some mistakes, you

    couldn¡¯t look back at all. Particrly for a woman like Olivia, you¡¯ve crossed her rock bottom. She must

    divorce you.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Jacob was in a panic.

    ¡°No! Mr. Green, please put on good words for me to Mrs. Green. Please ask her to convince Olivia. I¡¯ll

    correct my mistake. I swear. I¡¯m just an asshole. She can hit me or curse me. Please don¡¯t let her

    divorce me.¡±

    ¡°Get an abortion then.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s advice startled Jacob.

    As if he had heard something horrible, blood drained from his face. His eyes lost their spirit.

    Abort the baby?

    However, he had apanied Julissa to get the prenatal examination in person. He saw a ck dot

    on the B-mode ultrasonography, which was his baby. It has a heart now.

    He could still remember how strong and exciting the baby¡¯s heartbeat was.

    How would he be willing to abort the baby?

    Without getting Jacob¡¯s answer, Samuel understood what he decided to choose.

    Sometimes, one couldn¡¯t see clearly what he or she cared about the most.

    Jacob had thought that he cared about Olivia the most. In fact, he cared about his child the most.

    As long as he could have a child, he could ignore who the child¡¯s mother would be. He even thought

    that he could be generous and let Olivia be the baby¡¯s mother. For him, it meant his trust and love

    for Olivia. However, he didn¡¯t know that how much he had hurt Olivia by doing so.

 Chapter 1595 A Climax

    Chapter 1595 A Climax

    ¡°Mr. Green, the baby is innocent,¡± finally Jacob uttered a few words.

    Samuel wondered what else he could speak to Jacob.

    He whispered, ¡°Jacob, we¡¯ve been good friends. Let me give you a kindly reminder -- divorce as soon

    as possible. Otherwise, there would be a fuss ahead. I can¡¯t protect you. I¡¯ve thought that you are a

    man who can be entrusted for life and even thought you are a good man with decent character. I

    thought Olivia would be quite happy after marrying you. But you¡¯re truly different than I¡¯ve thought.

    Probably everyone is selfish in some way. Some of us are selfish but it doesn¡¯t mean they are bad or

    something, but some of us would turn others down by doing just one thing. I have to admit I¡¯m so

    disappointed in you.¡±

    After finishing his words, Samuel hung up the phone.

    For so many years, Samuel seldom spoke so harshly to Jacob.

    Jacob was taken aback for a moment as if he was hit by something. He stood there motionlessly and

    didn¡¯t notice even when his cell phone dropped on the ground.

    Mr. Green remarked that he was selfish. However, he had his reason to have done so. He was afraid

    that Olivia wouldn¡¯t have anyone to rely on after getting aged.

    If they had a child, even if he died earlier, Olivia would still have a baby, wouldn¡¯t she?

    The baby was raised by her. Since it was just born, it wouldn¡¯t know anything. Hence, it would treat

    Olivia as its birth mother.

    Jacob wondered why she couldn¡¯t understand his effort.

    Why was he remarked being selfish?

    Jacob didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong. However, when he thought about Samuel¡¯s words, he

    felt quite upset.

    There were a few knocks on the door.

    Before Jacob answered, Julissa opened the office door and came in with a cup of coffee.

    ¡°What happened? Why do you look so upset? I made you a cup of coffee. Try it.¡±

    Julissa smiled brightly at him. However, Jacob recalled Samuel¡¯s words.

    This woman was quite gentle and graceful in his presence. In business, she was also a rarely good

    assistant. He even spent more time with her than with Olivia.

    She gave him a wrong impression, but secretly, she had yed so many dirty tricks to Olivia, hadn¡¯t

    she?

    Jacob gazed at Julissa directly.

    Under his gaze, she was scared and smiling uneasily.

    ¡°What happened? Why are you looking at me like this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, but why you are still wearing high heels? Aren¡¯t you afraid it would hurt the baby?¡±

    Jacob withdrew his gaze. Upon hearing his question, Julissa breathed a sigh of relief.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°I¡¯m too busy to buy shoes. I¡¯ve been quite busy in thepany recently.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the human resource department to hire another two assistants. You can transfer your tasks

    to them in the following days. Then you can just stay home and take care of yourself.¡±

    Julissa was stunned while hearing Jacob¡¯s words. In a hurry, she said, ¡°There is so much work in the

    ¡°I¡¯m still here. I can mentor the neers.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brown, the baby is only more than fifty days old. I am not in a hurry to rest. I can still work.¡±

    ¡°I hope the baby could be born safe and sound.¡±

    Jacob¡¯s gaze suddenly became sharp.

    Julissa bit her bottom lip, knowing that she would suffer a loss if she continued arguing with Jacob. She

    said in a grievance tone, ¡°Did that Mrs. Green do something to stress you? Mr. Brown, you are the

    CEO of a listedpany. Why are you afraid of a woman?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ve hired a nanny and bought you a house. In five days, finish transferring

    your job and move. I¡¯ll ask the servants to take care of you. As long as you can give birth to a healthy

    baby, I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡±

    Upon hearing Jacob¡¯s words, Julissa felt quite joyful.

    She remembered that Jacob had promised to give her some money. Although it was not a huge

    amount, as long as she got it from him, she could have methods to keep the baby by her side.

    Thinking of that, Julissa looked quite delighted.

    Looking at her, Jacob sneered inwardly.

    Sure enough, this woman was so hypocritical and greedy.

    He decided to look into the matters that she had done behind his back.

    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Jacob directly sent her out of the office.

    After calling Samuel, Nicole went back to the private box. She didn¡¯t wake up Olivia. She sent a

    message to Finn and asked him to find out why Olivia kept coughing and whom she had seen.

    Then she stayed in the box, waiting for Olivia to wake up.

    Probably Olivia hadn¡¯t had a good rest for a long time. When she woke up, it was alreadypletely

    dark outside. Nicole was reading a book.

    Olivia took a closer look, only to find that Nicole was reading her script. Olivia stretched and rubbed her

    shoulders.

    ¡°Are you interested in acting?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I just want to know about the script of your current shooting.¡±

    Nicole passed it to Olivia.

    Olivia felt quite cozy. Probably it was because she had vented all her grievance, or it was because

    Nicole got her back, she felt quite delighted and rxed.

    ¡°Have you decided where to spend your holiday?¡±

    Nicole tried her best to avoid Jacob. As soon as mentioning that man, she would feel a desire to kill

    him.

    Olivia shook her neck a bit, feeling something wrong with her cervical vertebra.

    ¡°Would it be inappropriate if I suddenly have a holiday? The fans would say I¡¯m too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°First, you should live for yourself, and then for your fans.¡±

    Nicole rolled her eyes on Olivia.

    Olivia said with a smile, ¡°All right. All right. I just asked for leave so suddenly, but I don¡¯t know where to

    go yet. In the past years, it was my assistant who arranged my vacations for me. That assistant was

    hired by Jacob. I suspect that she¡¯s his spy to monitor me.¡±

    Nicole suddenly felt a bit upset.

    She hugged Olivia and whispered, ¡°Come to Country F with me. It would be a few days. I¡¯ll introduce

    my cousins to you.¡±

    ¡°Your cousins? Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Guess,¡± Nicole only gave her a climax.

    Right now, they seemed to return to several years ago, which made them have the nostalgia of the

    good old days.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you. When shall we leave?¡±

    ¡°How about now?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t think it was necessary to stay here. As far as she knew about Jacob, he would be looking

    for Olivia after talking to Samuel on the phone.

    Nicole had turned off Olivia¡¯s cell phone as she didn¡¯t want it to disturb her. Now, except for Phil, no one

    knew where Olivia was. Phil would definitely not tell Jacob about Olivia¡¯s whereabouts.

    No matter how they would end up, Nicole believed that Olivia and Jacob should separate and calm

    down a bit. She also had her own intention -- she hoped Olivia could follow her to Country F and let

    Davon give Olivia a checkup.

    Nicole was quite determined now. She couldn¡¯t ignore the matter that Olivia coughed out blood. Since

    the doctor in the hospital couldn¡¯t find out any cause, she hoped Davon could diagnose the sickness.

    After all, Olivia was pretty important for Nicole.

    Besides, Karina was working for Audrey in Country F now, and Booth was there as well. If Olivia and

    Booth could meet at this moment, Nicole believed that it might be good for Olivia.

 Chapter 1596 A Divorce Is Not Horrifying

    Chapter 1596 A Divorce Is Not Horrifying

    ¡°Are you crazy? Right now? I haven¡¯t even packed my clothes!¡±

    Olivia was astonished at Nicole¡¯s decision.

    But Nicole just smiled and said, ¡°Clothes? We¡¯ll get you some new clothes when we get there. Let¡¯s go.

    There¡¯s a private jet waiting for us and ready to take off.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll eat when we get there.¡±

    Olivia finally could see that Nicole had made up her mind.

    Never mind.

    She might feel a lot better if she went out of town.

    And Nicole was with her. So why was she so afraid about this?

    Samuel¡¯s fortune was far beyond her imagination. Money for a couple of new clothes meant nothing to

    him. She had gotten her own money anyway.

    ¡°If you say so, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Olivia shrugged her shoulders and acted like she didn¡¯t care, just like the way she used to be.

    Nicole really didn¡¯t want Olivia to be chained by an unhappy marriage and be so depressed. When

    Olivia said yes, Nicole and her drove to the airport and left City B.

    Just like what Nicole presumed, Jacob was looking for Olivia. But her phone was turned off and no one

    knew where she went. Her assistant was ditched and didn¡¯t know anything, which made Jacob

    extremely worried.

    But he was relieved to hear that Olivia had work to do tomorrow.

    He knew she was serious about her job and he nned to find her there no matter what.

    They hadn¡¯t really had a nice talk for a long time.

    It was nine p.m. when Olivia and Nicole arrived in Country F.

    They were both starving.

    She called Zayn and the captain of the guard drove there to pick them up.

    The captain looked pretty handsome and Olivia smiled, ¡°Are there a lot of cute guys in Country F?

    They¡¯re kind of alluring.¡±

    The captain was stunned and he lowered his head instantly, which amused Olivia.

    Maybe it was because she left the ce where she got her heart broken, the air here seemed much

    fresher.

    Nicole noticed Olivia looked better andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t scare the captain. He works for my cousin. By

    the way, my cousin is the King, Zayn.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s pretty impressive. Are you a member of the Royal Family?¡±

    Olivia leaned on the back of her seat and watched the street outside the window. She realized that it

    had been so long since thest time she was so free andfortable.

    During the past few years, she was busy with her career and had hardly taken a vacation. To some

    extent, she wasn¡¯t being a good wife.

    She would been out for days to film and leave Jacob all alone.

    Seeing Olivia¡¯s mind was wandering, Nicole nudged her.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just thinking all these years I¡¯ve been working so hard that I feel kind of guilty to rx like

    this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all about your work.¡±

    Nicole shook her head as Olivia burst intoughter.

    They drove into the Pce in no time.

    Samuel went out to greet them as he heard that they wereing.

    ¡°Honey, why didn¡¯t you call me? I didn¡¯t know you woulde back today until Zayn told me that.¡±

    Samuel looked a little angry and Nicole said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to go on a vacation with Olivia.¡±

    ¡°I can drive you around.¡±

    ¡°No need to do that. We want some privacy.¡±

    That was harsh for Samuel.

    ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t be mad at me too.¡±

    Olivia was thinking deeply as she saw that this couple still seemed so in love even though they had

    been married for such a long time.

    She also made mistake about her tragic marriage.

    Jacob was lonely and really wanted a child, which she should have known as his wife. But she didn¡¯t

    pay any attention to him and only cared about her career. Along the way, Jacob had been supporting

    her, which was why she made it. Yet she took him for granted.

    But no one didn¡¯t want to be rewarded.

    He had been giving for so long and didn¡¯t get any credit. Of course, he would feel tired and sad. And

    when he felt that way, his wife wasn¡¯t around. Then it was only natural for another woman to break into

    this rtionship.

    Jacob was guilty but Olivia wasn¡¯tpletely innocent.

    Suddenly, Olivia remembered how much she gave up for Samuel. At that time, she was the best

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    designer in the industry and she gave up her career for him. Also, Samuel had given up a lot for her.

    They were working so hard for the same goal. They want the same thing, which was growing old

    together.

    Olivia was finally enlightened.

    After a few words, Samuel noticed that Nicole was looking at Olivia the whole time. So he nced at

    her.

    She was much skinnier than she used to be and she looked terrible. He could tell that her marriage

    didn¡¯t suit her well.

    Thinking of what Jacob had done, Samuel felt guilty even though it wasn¡¯t his fault.

    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll talk to Jacob. You...¡±

    Before he even finished his sentence, Nicole grabbed his arm.

    He shouldn¡¯t have brought up that topic.

    Olivia saw what she did. She just smiled at Nicole and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not sad about Jacob

    anymore. What happened between he and Julissa was hard for me but I¡¯ve been thinking that I wasn¡¯t

    being a good wife and didn¡¯t work hard for our marriage. We both did it wrong.¡±

    ¡°So? You¡¯re gonna forgive him?¡±

    Nicole frowned and Samuel looked at Olivia too.

    She shook her head and said, ¡°I know that I love him and I also should take responsibility for that, but I

    have a boundary. Once he crossed that line, there¡¯s no way back. No matter how much I love him, I¡¯ll

    never be able to forgive him.¡±

    That was the spirit.

    Nicole was relieved to hear that and Samuel looked impressed.

    ¡°A divorce is not horrifying. You can learn from it and work harder on the next marriage.¡±

    Olivia was stunned.

    Next marriage.

    She wasn¡¯t prepared for that and didn¡¯t have the courage to do that again.

    Nicole hastily grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and walked into the pce.

    ¡°I wanna introduce you to another cousin Davon. He is amazing!¡±

    As they were talking, Nicole left Samuel behind while Olivia was stunned to hear Davon¡¯s name.

 Chapter 1597 Donâ€™t Be So Stingy

    Chapter 1597 Don¡¯t Be So Stingy

    ¡°What? You know my cousin?¡±

    Olivia shook her head and said, ¡°No. But I think I¡¯ve heard of this name before.¡±

    ¡°When? Where?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Nicole giggled, ¡°You¡¯ve done so much acting that you¡¯re confused.¡±

    As they went in, Zayn put down his work and walked towards them. Nicole introduced Olivia to Zayn.

    Olivia¡¯s elegant behavior impressed him.

    They had a dinner together afterwards.

    Samuel had been working when Nicole wasn¡¯t around. He didn¡¯t eat much at dinner before so he ate

    again with Nicole since she was finally back.

    After dinner, Nicole showed her around in the pce and Olivia was quite amazed.

    Samuel thought he and Nicole could have some alone time. But then he saw Nicole took her pillow and

    went into Olivia¡¯s room. She ditched him.

    Seeing that, Lucasughed, ¡°Dad, you want me to stay with you tonight?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    He thought Samuel would say no. But he said fine!

    Lucas was regretful.

    ¡°Can I take that back ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Samuel lifted his cor and dragged him away.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Olivia was surprised to see Nicole but she thought it was sweet for her to do that.

    ¡°So you just ditched your husband like that? He might get jealous!¡±

    ¡°Why? He and I can sleep together for the rest of our life. But some other man will be with you in the

    future and I don¡¯t know if I get to stay with you all night if that happened.¡±

    Olivia felt kind of weird to hear that.

    Did she just brag about her love life?

    After the long trip and the tour of the pce, Olivia was exhausted and depressed. She instantly fell

    asleep.

    Nicole was relieved to see her sleep so well.

    She didn¡¯t have a dream the whole night.

    The next morning, Nicole woke up pretty early. She sneaked out of the room so that she wouldn¡¯t wake

    up Olivia.

    The moment she got out of the room, she saw Samuel working with hisptop in the living room. She

    frowned as she saw that.

    ¡°You stayed up all night?¡±

    Hearing her voice, Samuel looked up and smiled, ¡°I slept for a few hours and just woke up.¡±

    Nicole knew why Samuel was working so hardtely. Even though she was mad at him about Jacob,

    she still felt horrible to see him like that. After all, he was her husband.

    She went over and squeezed his shoulders. She said gently, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to transfer so many

    businesses. And the authorities will limit you once they know what you¡¯re trying to do. You...¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I wanna transfer the major businesses first before they notice something. As for the

    small businesses, it¡¯s harmless to let them stay in the Seapolis City.¡±

    Samuel took her hands and felt something in his heart.

    ¡°Sit with me for a while.¡±

    Nicole did what he said.

    Samuel felt quite refreshed sniffing Nicole¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Jacob. But now he is stubborn about this and I can¡¯t talk this through. No matter what

    choice Olivia makes, I will always be on your side.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words made Nicole felt so much better.

    ¡°I¡¯m not targeting at him. He went over the line this time.¡±

    ¡°I know. But he hasn¡¯t noticed that. I thought he would be mature after all these years.¡±

    Samuel felt pitiful.

    If Jacob and Olivia divorced, then Nicole wouldn¡¯t want Samuel to have anything to do with Jacob. And

    he also had transferred his properties to abroad. He and Nicole might move to another country and

    Jacob would be out of the picture.

    Samuel had already thought this through but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Nicole didn¡¯t want to talk about Jacob anymore. She told Samuel to look after himself, which made

    Samuel very happy.

    They talked for a while and the Nicole got up to see Davon.

    Davon just woke up when Nicole came. She seemed kind of mysterious and he was annoyed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste back? When did you arrived?¡±

    ¡°Last night. Davon, can you do me a favor?¡±

    Nicole chuckled as she stared at him.

    ¡°Stop smiling like that. Just tell me what it is.¡±

    Davon rubbed her hair and Nicole hurriedly told him something about Olivia. She told him about Olivia¡¯s

    pregnancy and blood-coughing.

    ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That was what worried Nicole most.

    ¡°Take her to myb when she woke up. I¡¯ll check this out.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Davon.¡±

    Nicole really wanted to give a kiss. But thinking about her husband and Phoenix, she gave up.

    She chuckled and left. Davon touched his nose and smiled as he looked in the direction of his

    bedroom.

    His wife could use some medical help. Olivia and she could do it together.

    Thinking that, Davon went straight to hisb.

    Nicole made Olivia and Samuel some breakfast. Olivia got up just on time and felt content.

    ¡°Great! Yummy breakfast with love in it!¡±

    Samuel seemed a little gloomy.

    ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Green, don¡¯t be so stingy! Nicole said you guys have a lifetime to be together. She¡¯s just

    spending time with me for a few days. Don¡¯t be so jealous.¡±

    Olivia¡¯s words calmed Samuel down. Now he was happy to share the breakfast with her.

    Nicole didn¡¯t say much. After Olivia finished her meal, she took her to Davon¡¯sb.

    ¡°Why are you bringing me here?¡±

    Olivia was confused.

    Nicole said quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can hide this from me. How long did you n to lie to me about

    your blood-coughing?¡±

    Olivia¡¯s face went pale but she said, ¡°Even the doctor didn¡¯t find out anything strange, right?¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re still so cool with it? Are you gonna lie to yourself until the day you die?¡±

    Nicole yelled at her and pushed her to Davon¡¯sb.

    ¡°Davon, I brought her here. See if something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Olivia nced at him and found out he looked familiar. And Davon was stunned to see her too. But

    then he pretended nothing happened and said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Nicole¡¯s cousin, Davon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Olivia.¡±

    Olivia shook his hand and sat down as he told her to.

    Davon did some physical exam on her and asked them to wait outside. He seemed grim and serious

    when he saw the blood test result.

 Chapter 1598 Itâ€™s Much Worse When Living Is More Suffering Than Dying

    Chapter 1598 It¡¯s Much Worse When Living Is More Suffering Than Dying

    The second he saw Olivia, Davon knew they met before. He remembered that he found her during a

    mission before.

    Back then, she was hiding in a grave and looked terrified. He was trying to save her but he was on a

    mission and couldn¡¯t get her out of there. He gave her a phone number to call for help and told her his

    name was Davon. After the mission was aplished, he asked his friends if they had gotten any

    calls, only to find out none of them got a call from her. Then Davon realized Olivia might not have a

    phone on her at all.

    If she had one, how could she not call for help herself?

    But he was too busy to think this through.

    So she got sick after that?

    If so, he owed her once.

    He looked at the unknownponents in the blood test result and frowned.

    This was not a disease. It was poison!

    A slow poison.

    Who poisoned her?

    Her husband?

    Davon kept frowning and went out of the room.

    ¡°Davon.¡±

    Nicole was waiting outside. She stood up and looked nervous as Davon walked out. But Olivia just

    nced at him and scrolled through her phone, as if she didn¡¯t give a crap about her condition.

    Davon kept staring, which finally made her lift her head. She asked, ¡°Something wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Davon didn¡¯t tell her the truth.

    Nicole felt some tension in the air.

    ¡°Really, Davon?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She didn¡¯t sleep welltely and her blood pressure is too low. I¡¯ll give her some medicine and

    she¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    Davon patted Nicole¡¯s head, If Samuel saw that, he would get mad. Thinking that, he rubbed her hair

    and messed it up.

    ¡°Davon!¡±

    Nicole red at him and Davon burst outughing.

    Seeing these two being so close, Olivia suddenly thought about Booth. She wondered if he was doing

    well.

    Nicole rolled her eyes at Davon and left with Olivia.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find something yummy to eat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much. Her body can¡¯t take in too much nutrition.¡±

    Davon said that in a t tone, which made Olivia realize something was up.

    ¡°Can we talk?¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What about your friend?¡±

    ¡°I will take a walk myself.¡±

    Olivia acted like she wasn¡¯t the one who was sick and came up with a solution so quickly. She patted

    Nicole¡¯s hand and left.

    After she left, Nicole stopped smiling.

    ¡°Davon, did you know her before?¡±

    ¡°You caught me.¡±

    Davon took her hand and went into theb. He locked the door and felt a little relieved.

    ¡°Olivia...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been poisoned.¡±

    Nicole was terrified and shocked at his words,

    ¡°Poisoned? Howe?¡±

    ¡°Her blood test result said so. From the look on her face, I think she knows.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t agree with him.

    ¡°No way! If she knows, why didn¡¯t she say anything?¡±

    ¡°But does she look worried to you?¡±

    Thinking of Olivia¡¯s early behaviors, Nicole froze.

    Right, if she didn¡¯t know about this, she wouldn¡¯t be so calm.

    What was going on?

    ¡°Is the poison strong?¡±

    ¡°Not deadly. It will make her cough blood and suffer from chest tightness. But in a long run, it will do

    harm to her body. Also, it was a blessing from disguise,¡±

    He looked at her and continued, ¡°Back then, she couldn¡¯t get pregnant because of inmmation of

    uterus. This slow poison identally cured the inmmation and she is able to be a mom now after

    she recovers.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole was cheered up.

    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to lie to you? But this kind of slow poison is rare and doesn¡¯t do much harm to her body,

    which is kind of surprising. Who has she been withtely?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Davon was sleepy afterwards.

    He stretched and yawned, ¡°I wanna go back to my room if there¡¯s nothing else you want to ask me.

    Phoenix is about to wake up.¡±

    ¡°Davon, you haven¡¯t told me if you knew Olivia before.¡±

    Thinking of the awkwardness between them, Nicole couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Davon told her what happened on that mission and Nicole was astonished.

    ¡°You met her when she was stuck in the grave?¡±

    ¡°My mission was urgent and I didn¡¯t think too much. I gave a phone number but I didn¡¯t realize she

    didn¡¯t have a phone.¡±

    Davon was actually pretty upset. It had been a few years. But he was still embarrassed now.

    Nicole was speechless.

    So Olivia was telling the truth when she said she heard of his name before.

    It turned out everybody knew each other after all this. Nicole was amazed at the coincidence.

    She walked out of theb and found Olivia was bathing in the sunlight, looking peaceful.

    Nicole thought about what Davon said. She took a deep breath and sat beside Olivia.

    Noticing someone was sitting next to her, Olivia looked back and smiled beautifully at Nicole.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°You know about the poison all along?¡±

    Nicole suddenly felt like she didn¡¯t know her at all.

    She had an instinct that maybe Olivia poisoned herself.

    After a while, Olivia paused and smiled bitterly, ¡°I see that your cousin has told you everything.¡±

    ¡°Why would you do that? Who gave you the poison?¡±

    Nicole was mad. She dragged Olivia¡¯s arm and yelled, ¡°Do you know that is poison? If you took too

    much, you would die! Do you know what death means?!¡±

    ¡°I know! But it¡¯s much worse when living is more suffering than dying.¡±

    Olivia seemed relieved. She looked at Nicole and tears ran down her cheeks.

    ¡°Nicole, I know I can¡¯t hide this from you. Ever since you took me to your cousin, I knew I couldn¡¯t lie

    anymore. But I didn¡¯t do this to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you hurt me. But you should never see your own life as a joke! You shouldn¡¯t take your

    life as a bet for others! No one is worth it! Not me, not Booth and of course not Jacob!¡±

    Nicole roared and started to cry.

    She could tell that Olivia did that for Jacob.

 Chapter 1599 Who Is He

    Chapter 1599 Who Is He

    Olivia was surprised when Nicole said Jacob¡¯s name. She lowered her head and murmured, ¡°I just

    wanted them to turn on each other.¡±

    ¡°Turned on each other? With your life? Olivia, are you dumb?¡±

    Nicole pointed at Olivia¡¯s forehead.

    She was pissed off.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    Seeing Nicole like that, Olivia didn¡¯t dare to hide anything.

    ¡°Jacob looked into the wire ident. He knew Julissa had something to do with that, but he pretended

    he didn¡¯t know anything and even protected her. He was afraid that I would do something to her baby.

    What can I do? I can get a knife and gut that woman, but what¡¯s next? Jacob and I would hate each

    other for the rest of our lives.¡±

    ¡°What do you want Jacob to do to you? He already treated you like that. You still want him back?¡±

    Nicole was so angry that her chest was aching. If Olivia said yes, she wouldn¡¯t care about her situation

    from now on.

    Olivia shook her head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t to that so I could get him back. I love him like crazy, but I will never

    let him hurt me. Julissa did such things to me. I¡¯m his wife and he acted like he didn¡¯t know anything.

    Then I realized that I should end this marriage. But I won¡¯t divorce him so easily.¡±

    ¡°Did that have anything to do with you poisoning yourself?¡±

    Nicole was confused.

    Olivia smiled, ¡°My assistant was appointed by Jacob. She works for him. He knew everything I did. But

    after the wire ident I found out the assistant was in touch with Julissa. Julissa even asked my

    assistant to buy me some nourishment. I¡¯ve checked the nourishment. They put something in it. It was

    not poison but musk. If I took that for a long period of time, I would never be able to get pregnant.

    Maybe Jacob didn¡¯t tell Julissa about my health conditions, so she used this method and the assistant

    sessfully got me to eat the nourishment. If she did such a horrible thing, why wouldn¡¯t I take

    advantage of it? Even if Jacob and I divorce, I want him to feel guilty and regretful. I want them to fight

    and turned on each other. He wants a child then I¡¯ll let him have one. But if he wrecked my marriage, I

    would make his life miserable!¡±

    Nicole suddenly saw the deep and strong hatred in Olivia¡¯s heart.

    She hated Jacob!

    Yes.

    She should hate him.

    When she was being manipted and her wire broke, she thought her husband could care about her

    and stand up for her. But what did Jacob do?

    He acted like nothing happened and chose to protect Julissa. He imed that it was his way of

    protecting the baby, but he hurt her badly.

    Nicole understood the hatred in Olivia¡¯s heart. But she said angrily, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t use yourself as a

    weapon! You¡¯re hurting yourself too!¡±

    ¡°The symptom of that poison looks fierce but actually doesn¡¯t do much harm to my body. I also asked

    him and he told me that I¡¯m gonna be okay as long as I don¡¯t take this poison for three months.¡±

    ¡°He? Who is he? Phil?¡±

    Nicole saw the key point.

    Olivia shook her head and refused to say the name.

    Nicole knew she was hiding something but this should be real.

    ¡°Do you know the poison is pretty strong? If you don¡¯t have inmmation of uterus, you might...¡±

    ¡°I know. But I wouldn¡¯t be able to have children. So why am I afraid? As long as I won¡¯t die, I¡¯ll do

    anything.¡±

    The look on Olivia¡¯s face made Nicole really sad.

    ¡°How long are you going to take the poison?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop when Jacob and I divorce,¡±

    Her eyes were glowing with hatred.

    ¡°He wants a child, then I¡¯ll give him what he wants. But he should give back what I deserve! I wanted to

    divorce him because I couldn¡¯t have children. Then Julissa came and wanted to destroy me. Yet he

    pretended he didn¡¯t know. If so, I want everything he has! All of his fortune was given by Samuel! If he

    didn¡¯t marry me, Samuel would never give him so much and give him three venture capital firms as a

    wedding present. I did the number. 80% of his properties were given by Samuel. I won¡¯t be too cruel to

    him. I won¡¯t take away the properties he originally had. But I want everything he got from the Green

    family back!¡±

    Nicole understood Olivia.

    She let Julissa hurt her and didn¡¯t say anything when Jacob ignored her feelings. She was hiding her

    purpose and waiting for an opportunity,

    She knew Olivia was not doormat.

    Overall, Olivia was kind enough to Jacob.

    At least she didn¡¯t want to take away his original properties which guaranteed he and his child¡¯s living

    standard. She wanted everything the Green family gave Jacob because it was a wedding gift that

    Samuel and Nicole gave to Jacob and Olivia so that no one would dare to mess with Olivia. Then what

    happened?

    Jacob let her to be hurt. If so, why couldn¡¯t she take back everything?

    But if Samuel did that, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Olivia should do it.

    Nicole sighed, ¡°That is too risky.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to lose. But I will never let him use my dowry to support that home wrecker and that

    bastard. I¡¯m not a saint! If Jacob wants his child, then use his own money to raise his baby.¡±

    There was hatred in her eyes when she said that.

    Nicole patted her shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna tell you good news.¡±

    ¡°What good news can I get?¡±

    Olivia wasn¡¯t thrilled at all.

    Nicole said in a low voice, ¡°My cousin told me the poison you have been taken identally cured your

    inmmation. As long as you fully recover, you can be a mother.¡±

    Olivia was stunned. She suddenlyughed as if she heard a funny joke. Then she began to cry so hard

    that Nicole wanted to cry with her.

    ¡°Hahaha! All Jacob ever wanted was a child. He thought I couldn¡¯t give that to him. And now I get to be

    a mother because I¡¯m scheming to destroy him? Isn¡¯t this ridiculous? Even God doesn¡¯t want me to

    have his child, does he? Hahaha, this is so ridiculous!¡±

    Olivia began to cough really hard and then she started to cough blood.

 Chapter 1600 What Do You Want from Me

    Chapter 1600 What Do You Want from Me

    ¡°Olivia!¡±

    Even though she knew the poison wasn¡¯t dangerous to Olivia, Nicole¡¯s face went pale when she saw

    Olivia like that.

    Olivia waved her hand, looking dead pale. She sat down by herself.

    She didn¡¯t know exactly how she felt. She was joyful, thrilled and sad at the same time.

    If Jacob didn¡¯t hurt her, she could tell him she could be a mother right now. He would be so happy. But

    now there was no need to do that.

    Nicole didn¡¯t say anything and just wanted to be there with Olivia.

    After a long time, Olivia said, ¡°Nicole, I want to take a walk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you.¡±

    ¡°I want to be alone. Can you lend me a car? I saw there are race cars in the garage.¡±

    Nicole was stunned. But considering what Olivia had been through, she nodded.

    ¡°Be safe. Call me if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Nicole chose a safer race car and gave the key to Olivia.

    Olivia took the key and went out.

    She was driving fast. She was holding back when she was on the streets. But as long as she went out

    of town, she raced straight to the suburban area.

    There was a moving dot on her phone. Clearly, someone gave her the location.

    Olivia drove to the southern suburban area. There was a bunch of race car teams in apetition.

    She drifted and parked the car nicely, then she got off the car.

    The cars were chasing each other,peting for the best.

    Listening to the engines of the cars, her mind was wandering.

    Shortly afterwards, a man wearing a racing suit and a helmet came forward.

    ¡°Spin for two rounds?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    Olivia refused right away.

    ¡°Sit next to me and I¡¯ll take you for a ride. It¡¯s quite thrilling. You¡¯ll forget all your worries once you get in

    the car.

    His voice was kind of seductive.

    Olivia frowned but she got in the car anyway.

    The car started up and the engine was loud, which was a little ufortable. But when the car started

    racing, Olivia felt her whole soul was chasing on fire.

    The feeling of racing was thrilling and fierce. She was nervous and a little scared. She couldn¡¯t help

    grabbing the handle next to her but she didn¡¯t scream like the other women.

    The man could tell that she was tensed. He yelled, ¡°No one knows you here. Scream if you¡¯re afraid.

    You get the gist once you are tired from all the screaming.¡±

    At first, Olivia was still feeling kind of awkward. But as the car was going faster, Olivia started to scream

    at the top of her lung.

    The screaming voice was wandering in the car and gone in the wind.

    The man smiled and didn¡¯t slow down.

    After two rounds, Olivia was exhausted.

    The man held her and helped her get off the car. She lied on pile of dirt and started gasping. They

    couldn¡¯t tell if it was sweat of tears on her face.

    Thest time she burst out like this was when Jacob and her got into an ident. It was tiring but

    somehowforting.

    She felt like all the negativity went out.

    The man took off his helmet and she could saw his handsome face.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a celebrity. Aren¡¯t you afraid your picture of you lying here like this will be on newspaper?¡±

    ¡°You said no one knows me here.¡±

    Olivia didn¡¯t even have the strength to take a look at him.

    The man burst intoughter.

    ¡°And you just believed me? Why are you so easy to trick? People always say learn from your mistakes.

    How can you never learn?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Olivia rolled her eyes and then closed them.

    The sunlight here was beautiful and warm, as if it could make the darkest thoughts and negativity in a

    human¡¯s heart vanish.

    The man didn¡¯t care much about her words. He just lied down next to her, grabbed a straw and put it in

    his mouth. Hey his hands behind his head and looked right into the blue sky.

    None of them said anything.

    After a while, Olivia wasn¡¯t so tired anymore. She turned around and looked at the man next to him,

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The man was stunned and staring at Olivia.

    Olivia smiled, ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t help you. I only did that so I could have a free volunteer to whom I could did some tests. The

    form of the poison was antique. I don¡¯t wanna die so I needed others to test this out. No one dared

    to try it except you, silly girl. Now you¡¯ve taken it for a month. How are you feeling? You don¡¯t look well.

    You should stop taking it. I don¡¯t want aw suit.¡±

    The man seemed worried.

    He thought Olivia would talked back, but she was oddly calm. He had no idea what was on her mind.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you more no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Olivia nodded, which surprised the man.

    ¡°What? You thought this through? You wanna go back to him? Or you wanna end this?¡±

    Finally, Olivia turned to him and stared. She seemed to be very curious, which made the man kind of

    shy.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that. It creeps me out. Are you in love with me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink.¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Olivia stopped staring and said, ¡°Tony, who are you?¡±

    ¡°A man.¡±

    Tony answered wittily.

    Olivia rolled her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s too easy to tell. I meant your identity.¡±

    Tony suddenly approached and scared Olivia a little.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just checking if you really like me.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Olivia pushed him away and sat.

    Her eyes were wandering and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m just curious why a producer would have this kind of

    poison.¡±

    ¡°I told you. I just want to test this out. You happened to be a volunteer.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you in Country F. I remembered you were still in our country when I left. Nicole and I

    went here by private jet. Why are you also happened to be here? You sent me your location like you

    knew I woulde and find you. Tony, what do you want from me? Or you didn¡¯t target at me and just

    wanted to see who is behind me? Who is it? Samuel or Nicole? Or Davon?¡±

    She looked at him straight in the eyes. Her eyes were sharp like a stagger which stabbed in Tony¡¯s

    heart.

 Chapter 1601 I Spoiled You Too Much

    Chapter 1601 I Spoiled You Too Much

    Tony didn¡¯t expect that a woman who had just failed her marriage would be so sensitive about such

    kind of details. He was sort of impressed by Olivia.

    ¡°I suppose the rumors are true. You are too smart to be seen as a trophy wife.¡±

    ¡°Stop changing the topic. Answer my question.¡±

    This was why she came to see Tony behind Nicole¡¯s back.

    She didn¡¯t know Tony that well. It was all because she bumped into him when she had just found out

    that the nourishment her assistant gave her had something else in it.

    At that time, he suggested that she should shift the medicine and make Julissa pay for it. Olivia had the

    medicine examined and it wouldn¡¯t do much harm to her body. She had got nothing to lose so she

    epted his offer.

    She thought this was just between the two of them and Tony made her believe the reason why he

    wanted to test his medicine. Whatever reason that was, she didn¡¯t care anymore.

    But this morning, she woke up and saw the message he sent her that he would be waiting for her in the

    southern suburban area. At that moment, she became suspicious.

    That was why she didn¡¯t tell Nicole who gave her the medicine. She wanted to find out whether she

    would bring disaster to Nicole and Samuel first. As for Davon, she just guessed that he might be

    involved.

    ¡°You know the rtionship between Nicole and Davon?¡±

    Olivia squinted her eyes.

    Tony paused for a moment and stopped smiling. He said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re smart. But aren¡¯t you

    afraid that I might kill you if I¡¯m really onto those people?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a crap about death. But if I die, you won¡¯t be able to make it out of here. Though I haven¡¯t

    told her who gave me the medicine, she will find out who you are in a blink of the eye.¡±

    ¡°You seem okay with it. But you will be long gone when that happens. Even if they find out, what can

    they do? Davon is not good enough to bring the dead back to life, is he?¡±

    Hearing that, Olivia knew who he wasing for.

    He used the medicine as a trap to draw Davon¡¯s attention?

    But how could he know the rtionship between Davon and Nicole?

    And how could he know Davon would agree to give her treatment?

    Olivia was thinking fast. She said, ¡°My life doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Now that my husband betrayed me

    and I failed my Marriage, death might be a relief that can solve all my problems.¡±

    Tony started to frown.

    ¡°Olivia, did anyone tell you that smart women are not likable.¡±

    ¡°No, but I don¡¯t intend to delight any other man. So I don¡¯t care if anyone doesn¡¯t like me. Tony, your

    target is Davon, right?¡±

    This time Davon didn¡¯t say no.

    He was still chewing that straw and stopped pretending to be so casual. He looked more like a childe.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so curious about me. You might fall in love.¡±

    Olivia rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Rest assured. Even if you are thest man on earth, I will never fall in love with you. You¡¯re not my

    type.¡±

    ¡°You are confident. I¡¯m a little embarrassed now.¡±

    Tony returned to his devil-may-care attitude.

    Olivia could see that he didn¡¯t want to say much about himself and she didn¡¯t bother to ask. She said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think about using me to get to Nicole and her family. I don¡¯t care whether you helped me or

    not, I will kill you if you do that.¡±

    ¡°So cruel.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re almost a stranger to me and Nicole is like a sister to me for life. I will protect her with my

    life. Her family is my family.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Tony narrowed his eyes hearing that.

    Sister for life?

    This woman was dumb.

    But he still smiled and said, ¡°Did you forget that when you were in the grave, Davon left you all alone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s between he and I. It¡¯s none of your business and Nicole has nothing to do with it.¡±

    Olivia got up and dusted the dirt on her. She aimed at Tony and the dirt went straight to his face.

    ¡°Olivia! You did that on purpose!¡±

    Tony rolled over.

    Olivia lifted her eyebrows and snorted, ¡°Yeah, I did that on purpose. So what? You wanna hit me?¡±

    She looked quite punchable.

    She really needed to be taught a lesson.

    At first, when he saw her so devastated, he was fooled by his friend and thought she was pathetic.

    How could such a smart woman be pathetic?

    Tonypletely lost this game.

    Olivia didn¡¯t care about what he thought. She straight forward went to her car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t contact me if nothing big happens. I don¡¯t wanna see you for now.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m the producer! Do you know how many people would tter me? And you dare to say that

    to me? Olivia, I spoiled you too much.¡±

    ¡°Phew, don¡¯t say this kind of things. People would misunderstand.¡±

    Olivia got in the car and sped up.

    Tony was agitated and his anger had no way out.

    Someone came up and stared as Olivia left. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you put something in her medicine

    and make her behave? If so¡­¡±

    ¡°Piss off!¡±

    He kicked him on the leg and that man fell on the ground. Tony seemed to be quite gloomy.

    ¡°I will never do such disgusting things. I have already crossed a boundary by using a woman to find

    Davon. If you dare toy a finger on her, bad things are gonna happen to you.¡±

    Tony was intimidating.

    That man lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare say another word.

    Tony was thinking deeply.

    Would Davon notice there was someone wrong with the medicine?

    If not, what about Olivia¡¯s health?

    Thinking that, Tony said hastily, ¡°Tell them to make a medicine that can relieve the symptoms of the

    risky poisonousponent. It¡¯s good for her.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, I think Mr. Davon will make that.¡±

    ¡°But what if he won¡¯t? Years ago, he could ignore Olivia when she was in danger. He might not give her

    treatment because they are not rted after all. He might still ignore her even if she is Nicole¡¯s friend. I

    gave her the medicine and I don¡¯t want her to really get hurt. The Thompson family would never do

    such things. You want me to get punched by my dad?¡±

    Tony was kind of gloomy now.

    He really had thought little of that woman.

 Chapter 1602 A Letter of Challenge

    Chapter 1602 A Letter of Challenge

    Olivia was driving on the highway and thinking fast.

    She was surprised that Tony was actually looking for Davon. But he was Nicole¡¯s cousin and they were

    pretty close, which was a big problem to her.

    This was bugging her.

    How did Tony know her rtionship with Nicole and Nicole¡¯s rtionship with Davon?

    She remembered that Nicole and Samuel were quarantined and investigated for more than a year.

    Olivia didn¡¯t know why but she heard that the son of the Don family was dead. How did hee back

    to life? But the Don family didn¡¯t make a move, which meant that his revival was a secret. And she

    remembered that his name used to be Davon Sawyer.

    So, if Tony could find such a big secret, he must have a powerful background.

    She started to frown.

    This was big deal and she couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t know.

    Thinking that, Olivia drove back to the pce. She didn¡¯t get stopped because the car belonged to the

    Royal family.

    She went to Davon¡¯sb but didn¡¯t see Davon so she went back. On the way, she saw Davon and

    Phoenix. They were smiling and seemed to be a lovely couple, which reminded Olivia of how sweet

    Olivia and Jacob¡¯s marriage used to be.

    How could a wonderful man change like that?

    Olivia was sorrowful but she still came towards Davon.

    ¡°Mr. Davon, can we talk for a minute?¡±

    Phoenix nced at Olivia, looking surprised.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    She knew who Olivia was but they were not close. She knew Olivia was Nicole¡¯s best friend and she

    saw her once when Nicole was giving birth. How could she be so weak and tired in such a short

    time?

    Phoenix asked worriedly, ¡°Miss Olivia, are you doing well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Thanks for asking. Can I talk to your husband for a while? Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Phoenix trusted him very much.

    Olivia used to trust Jacob like that. But their marriage still didn¡¯t end up well. She was embarrassed to

    be here.

    Davon noticed Olivia¡¯s difference and said quietly, ¡°She needs special treatment. You also need to take

    some medicine, okay? I¡¯ll have the maid send it to you.¡±

    ¡°I still have to take that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Davon flicked her forehead and chuckled, ¡°I got some work that need to be done. Don¡¯t miss me too

    much.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Phoenix giggled and pushed Davon away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    On their way to theb, they ran up to Nicole.

    Nicole was shocked to see them together.

    ¡°Davon? Olivia? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°She needs a physical check.¡±

    Davon¡¯s words made Nicole worried a lot.

    ¡°I thought the poison isn¡¯t harmful to her body.¡±

    ¡°But we still need to know theponents.¡±

    ¡°I still have some medicine that I haven¡¯t taken yet.¡±

    Olivia grabbed a small bottle form her pocket.

    Nicole was astonished that she carried the medicine with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Nicole wanted to take it from her but Davon did it first.

    He sniffed the bottle and started to think.

    Seeing that, Olivia asked, ¡°Do you know what this is, Mr. Davon?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Thompson family gave you this?¡±

    ¡°The Thompson family?¡±

    Nicole was confused. She thought of that Tony she knew a while ago. Hisst name was Thompson.

    Does he have something to do with this?

    Tony was a producer so it was not surprising that Olivia knew him. But he never seemed to be so

    interested in Olivia ording to her words.

    Just as she was still doubtful about this, Olivia nodded, ¡°Yeah, Tony gave me that.¡±

    Nicole froze.

    ¡°It¡¯s really him?¡±

    ¡°Wait till we get to theb.¡±

    Looking at the crowded passage, Davon said that coldly as if he was not surprised at Tony at all.

    Nicole and Olivia went to Davon¡¯sb together.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Laurence?¡±

    Nicole hadn¡¯t seen Laurence after she came back and she still didn¡¯t find him in theb. She wanted to

    ask where he wasst time but she was busy worrying about Olivia.

    Davon said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s been weak and has been transferred to another hospital. I can take you to

    see himter.¡±

    ¡°Me? Seeing Laurence?¡±

    Olivia was puzzled.

    Nicole told her about the rtionship between Laurence and the Kent family.

    Olivia was amazed.

    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my father told me that. It can¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    A lot of things happened during these two years and Nicole didn¡¯t have time to tell Olivia.

    Olivia was moved. She thought there were only her brother and her left in the Kent family. And now she

    had a cousin. Her uncle did a lot for Nicole¡¯s father, which was why Nicole knew her. It was natural that

    she supported Olivia financially so she could go to the college.

    Fate was indeed a mysterious thing.

    Olivia came to her senses and said in a low voice, ¡°Tony is in Country F now. His goal was to use me to

    find Mr. Davon. I don¡¯t know the rtionship between Mr. Davon and the Thompson family. But this

    happened because of me and I have the responsibility to tell you this. He also knows that Mr. Davon

    and Nicole are cousins and what Mr. Davon did when we were in the grave. I didn¡¯t tell anyone else

    about this and how could he know?¡±

    Hearing that, Nicole became nervous.

    They tried very hard to hide Davon¡¯s identity from the outside. Now someone else knows about this.

    Does it mean that the authorities knew about this?

    Nicole grabbed Davon¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Davon, we need to tell Samuel and my brother about this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Tony won¡¯t tell on me.¡±

    Davon seemed to be calm.

    Nicole was agitated.

    ¡°He must do that with a purpose. Whatever that is, it concerns you. We can¡¯t let it happen.¡±

    Davon was happy that Nicole was being protective.

    ¡°You really care about me, Nicole.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking, just think of something that can solve this problem!¡±

    ¡°What? He was too naive to set me up. And this is not a trap. It¡¯s a challenge. This medicine is kind of

    like a letter of challenge.¡±

    Hearing that, Nicole and Olivia all froze.

    ¡°A letter of challenge?¡±

    Davon nodded.

    ¡°Let me put it this way, he lured Olivia to test out the medicine for him. Even though this drug doesn¡¯t

    do much harm to her, it still has a risk, a poisonousponent which could cure the inmmation of

    uterus. Though thatponent is not deadly, this can do great harm to woman sometimes. I¡¯m your

    cousin so I won¡¯t ignore her physical conditions. I will try my best to solve this problem. But he didn¡¯t

    know that Olivia has inmmation of uterus and thatponent can help ease the symptoms.

    Otherwise, she would have been in great pain.

    Olivia became furious after hearing what he said.

    So Tony regarded Olivia¡¯s body as a battlefield? If Davon couldn¡¯t solve this, she would suffer a lot.

    And she was even a little grateful to him before, but now¡­

    He would regret for what he did.

 Chapter 1603 Heâ€™s Not Too Bad

    Chapter 1603 He¡¯s Not Too Bad

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill him!¡±

    Olivia turned around but Nicole grabbed her arm. And Davon began to smile.

    ¡°You can¡¯t. He and I both studied under the same master.¡±

    Nicole and Olivia were shocked.

    ¡°So you know each other?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He is not an enemy. But he is kind of cynical. We studied different fields under the same masters.

    He excelled at poison-making so he always wanted to challenge my capability of detoxifying. But this

    time, it¡¯s more than just a letter of challenge.¡±

    Davon frowned a little.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Nicole was intrigued. She pulled Olivia to sit down with her so they could hear the whole story.

    Davon whispered, ¡°Tony is from the Country F. The Thompson family is one of the four officials of the

    Cab. But I heard that the Thompson family is in trouble now, which is probably why he is looking for

    me. And Olivia might be the referrer. I think Tony did some research on Olivia and might even know

    about what happened with Jacob before he approached her.

    Olivia was a little depressed.

    So she had been manipted?

    What the hell?

    ¡°So will you meet him?¡±

    ¡°Yep. After all, he¡¯s kind of like a little brother to me. I think he meant well and he might have his people

    produce the cure for Olivia.

    His wordsforted Olivia a little bit.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°He¡¯s not too bad.¡±

    ¡°Neither are you.¡±

    Olivia paused as Davon smiled.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not bad at this? If I¡¯m good with rtionships, I wouldn¡¯t end up like this.¡±

    ¡°Olivia.¡±

    Nicole wanted to say something tofort Olivia. But then Davon said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯tment on your

    marriage because I¡¯m just an outsider. But since you treat Nicole and I as your family, can I say a few

    things?¡±

    Olivia and Nicole froze. They didn¡¯t expect him to care about other people¡¯s business.

    Nicole was sort of upset, ¡°Davon, Jacob is out of the line. You¡¯re not gonna take his side, are you?¡±

    Davon took a look at Nicole and sighed, ¡°Nicole, you spoke too soon on this matter.¡±

    ¡°I spoke too soon? It was Jacob who did Olivia wrong! If you¡¯re gonna be on his side, then don¡¯t say

    another word.

    Nicole wanted to m the door and leave but Olivia stopped her.

    ¡°I wanna hear what he thinks.¡±

    Her behavior made Nicole quite surprised. But seeing her so determined, she sat down and red at

    Davon.

    Davon knew Nicole wanted the best for Olivia, but sometimes when they were on the same team, they

    couldn¡¯t see things clear like an outsider like him.

    He sat beside Olivia and said, ¡°I¡¯m not making excuses for him. I admit that he was wrong and not a

    real man for doing that. You can call him fboy or jerk because he deserves it. But in your marriage, did

    he ever do anything bad to you besides this? Olivia, you didn¡¯t get married only because a rush of

    blood, right? You know each so well. He is a soldier and he¡¯s a good one. He fought for his country and

    his family. He had been Samuel¡¯s assistant for so many years and they¡¯ve been through a lot. He did a

    great job and helped the Green family from being destroyed when Samuel was in aa. He tried his

    best to protect everyone. He even gave up the chance of promotion for you when you get married. He

    was willing to be a business for you. And I¡¯m telling the truth, right?¡±

    ¡°Davon, you can¡¯t say these in this way. We never say anything bad about what Jacob has contributed.

    But he made a huge mistake in this marriage.¡±

    What Nicole said made him seem even more serious.

    ¡°Nicole, he did make a mistake. But no one is wless. He just wanted a child too much. Think about it,

    if he doesn¡¯t love Olivia, then why won¡¯t he just get a divorce and marry another woman so that he can

    have a child? Why would he do things like this in vain?¡±

    Nicole couldn¡¯t ept his opinion.

    ¡°So the nice things he did in the past can make all the suffering of Olivia go away? Is that the reason

    why he gets to let the home wrecker get in her face?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t handle that well. But Nicole, you can¡¯t force everyone to reject Jacob just because she¡¯s your

    best friend. It¡¯s their business and you shouldn¡¯t get involved. If they don¡¯t love each other and you

    want to take Olivia away from him, then I have no problem with that. But look at her. She is not sick and

    she still lost so much weight. Why? Because she¡¯s still in love with Jacob! Why was she willing to put

    her life in danger and poison herself so that Jacob could see what kind of person Julissa is? Did she do

    that so they can get divorced? Jacob is a good man. If Olivia doesn¡¯t love him anymore, he won¡¯t hog

    the properties. He might even give her everything! Don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t know that, Olivia! Why did you

    poison yourself? Was it just because of the money or because you wanted him back? You know it.¡±

    His speech made Olivia shocked and speechless.

    Was it true?

    Did she really do those things just so she could have all the money, punish Julissa or manipte

    Jacob?

    Did she want Jacob surrender when he saw her being tortured by Julissa?

    Was that really the case?

    Olivia couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Meanwhile, Nicole was stunned after hearing what Davon said.

    She thought about Olivia¡¯s personality.

    If she really didn¡¯t love him, she would cut to the chase and get divorced. She didn¡¯t have to do so

    much.

    So was she wrong about this?

    Olivia didn¡¯t want a divorce?

    Nicole realized she might do something wrong though she actually meant well.

    When she first heard what Jacob had done to Olivia, she was on her side and forced Samuel to be

    against Jacob. From her perspective, Jacob was the viin.

    It was undeniable that she didn¡¯t think of what Jacob used to sacrifice. She only saw that Olivia was in

    pain and she was a victim. But now she thought it over, who could make Olivia a victim if she was not

    willing to?

    If she didn¡¯t ept that, she might gut that woman with a kitchen knife from the beginning.

    So it was she who crossed the line.

    Nicole felt terrible. When she saw the look on Olivia¡¯s face, she knew Davon was right.

    Olivia couldn¡¯t stand what Jacob did and still didn¡¯t want to divorce. It seemed like that she did all these

    things to get divorced but she was actually fixing the marriage.

 Chapter 1604 Let Them Take Care Of It

    Chapter 1604 Let Them Take Care Of It

    Nicole suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.

    And Olivia couldn¡¯t face herself anymore.

    She couldn¡¯t just ignore what Jacob did.

    But getting divorce was too painful for her. And to be honest, she didn¡¯t want to.

    Yes!

    She didn¡¯t want to!

    It was Jacob who carried her downhill when she was all alone in the grave. At that time, his shoulders

    were so broad andforting.

    Afterwards, he devoted a lot for her. He even gave up his promising career for her and became a

    businessman. He also did a lot for her career and her dream.

    Other people didn¡¯t know everything. But she knew the best that Jacob gave up a lot for their

    rtionship. She always took it for granted and did nothing in return. When she had done filming at

    night and called him to say she missed him, Jacob woulde to her from miles away just to see her

    and bring her food.

    But such a caring husband cheated on her and had a baby with another woman behind her back!

    Though they never met, she couldn¡¯t stand that this baby was not hers.

    Davon could tell that Olivia was feeling miserable and he felt sorry for her. But sometimes he had to tell

    the truth or she would continue to think in a wrong way. He was not taking Jacob¡¯s side. He just wanted

    Olivia to see that the heart wanted what it wanted.

    Davon dragged Nicole out of the room as Olivia was feeling bad.

    Nicole seemed not very happy.

    ¡°Davon, your words are too strong.¡±

    ¡°And you are too nosy.¡±

    Davon knew how close Nicole and Olivia were. But no one should get involved in such things.

    ¡°Nicole, I was afraid that you two might drift away if Olivia really gets divorced.¡±

    ¡°Howe?¡±

    Nicole felt that was a dumb question just after she said it.

    Davon exined, ¡°An outsider shouldn¡¯t put his nose into other people¡¯s marriage. Now, even Olivia

    herself didn¡¯t know exactly whether she should get a divorce and she actually didn¡¯t want a divorce. But

    if they divorced because of you, do you think Olivia will me you when shees to her senses?

    Also, you and Samuel are individuals. Samuel and Jacob are like brothers for so many years. No

    matter how horrible Jacob is, he is his brother. I know how you threatened Samuel. He made you a

    promise not because he thinks you are right. It was because he loves you and spoils you. But don¡¯t

    waste his affections for you. And don¡¯t ever say things like that anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Nicole bowed her head like a misbehaving child. She felt terrible for what she did.

    ¡°Go back to your room. Leave Olivia alone so she can think it straight.¡±

    Nicole nodded.

    When she went back to the room, Samuel was still busy with his work. Seeing that Nicole looked quite

    down, he had to put down his work.

    ¡°What? Who did this to you? Tell me. I¡¯ll make you feel much better.¡±

    Nicole felt guilty when Samuel still cared about her so much even though he was exhausted.

    ¡°Honey, did I ignore your feelings when I told you to cut Jacob off and forced you to make Jacob get

    divorced?¡±

    Thinking of what Davon said, Nicole felt regretful.

    Samuel paused a little and then grabbed Nicole¡¯s hand.

    He asked, ¡°What did they tell you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that I feel bad for making you do what I want. And Jacob to you is like Olivia to me. If

    you want me not to see Olivia anymore because of Jacob, I won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Samuel was relieved to hear that.

    He held Nicole in his arms and whispered, ¡°I will persuade him to divorce with Olivia. Not because of

    what you said. It¡¯s because I really think there is a big problem in his marriage and he did so something

    wrong. But it might be hard if you don¡¯t want me to see him as my brother. He has helped me all these

    years and we fought together on the battlefield. I can trust my life with him and I can never stop

    contacting her just because he cheated on his wife.¡±

    ¡°You were so obedient at that time. I thought you would cut him off.¡±

    ¡°That was because I was afraid you would get mad. You¡¯ve already worried a lot about Olivia. If I tell

    you that I will still see him, you will feel terrible, right? If your own husband doesn¡¯t support you, you

    will.¡±

    Nicole suddenly understood what he said.

    ¡°Well well well! You didn¡¯t do what you said, huh? You were fooling me!¡±

    Nicole wanted to punch him but her fists were grabbed by Samuel.

    Heughed, ¡°how could I dare to fool you? I was just trying to smooth things over. We are married and

    this is our life. We don¡¯t need to make our life a mess for other¡¯s business. If I can solve this without

    causing any damage, it¡¯s okay to do that.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm! You¡¯re always right!¡±

    Nicole admitted that she couldn¡¯t argue with Samuel. But she had to say that Samuel had his own

    boundaries. He could spoil her and do what she said, but he had principles.¡±

    ¡°Jacob is a smart guy. Why would he be so dumb when this happened?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t know why.

    But Samuel did.

    ¡°He¡¯s stubborn. Sometimes, when he wants something, he will stick to it no matter what. He thinks that

    he didn¡¯t cheat on her and he just wanted a child. If he could have a child without hurting Olivia, he

    would definitely do that. No one could persuade him not to do that. Maybe he will finally realize how

    wrong he was when things can¡¯t work out for them anymore.¡±

    ¡°But that will be toote. It was not just one thing. When Julissa caused that wire incident and he didn¡¯t

    do anything, Olivia was disappointed enough. Then he even did worse things to her.¡±

    Nicole was resentful.

    Samuel sighed and said, ¡°Samuel is a good soldier, a good assistant and even a good businessman.

    But he is not a good husband. So what do you say?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna get involved anymore. Let them handle it. My cousin is right, their marriage is none of

    my business.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t see how miserable Olivia was, Nicole would still think that she was doing the right thing

    and Olivia really wanted to get divorced. But after hearing what Davon said, she finally knew even

    strong women could be vulnerable and indecisive in a rtionship. What she should do was to support

    her.¡±

    No matter what decision Olivia would make, she would definitely back her up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1605 Am I Wrong

    Chapter 1605 Am I Wrong

    Seeing Nicole like this, Samuel knew she felt terrible. He said, ¡°Stay with Lucas for a couple of days.

    Morty wille and take him back in two days. What are you gonna do then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You? You transferred all your properties now?¡±

    Nicole knew Samuel had been quite busy and she had to ask.

    Samuel smiled, ¡°Things need to be taken slowly. Don¡¯t worry. But I¡¯m gonna go abroad after a while. I

    got some things to deal with.¡±

    Nicole nodded.

    Now they were in unusual times. It was natural that Samuel needed to go out. Nicole just wanted him to

    be safe.

    ¡°Take care of yourself. If anything happens, call me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you pack up.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be back in two days. It¡¯s not business. It¡¯s kind of personal.¡±

    Nicole froze.

    ¡°Personal?¡±

    ¡°Yes. One of myrades passed away. We used to be very close. I want to see him for thest time.¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t hide this from her.

    They were soldiers and it was normal to sacrifice. But it was still devastating.

    They devoted themselves to their nation and people. But for their families, it was cruel. Now Samuel

    wanted to say goodbye to him.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t fully understand his feelings. But she knew he must go.

    She turned around to fix his cor. She whispered, ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t help much for me tofort you.

    But you have to look after yourself, okay? You¡¯ve got your wife and children here.¡±

    ¡°I know. And you take care of yourself too. It¡¯spletely okay not to get involved in Olivia¡¯s decision. If

    you¡¯re bored, you should talk with your parents or ask booth to talk with Olivia.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want them to divorce?¡±

    Nicole stared at him and felt kind of sad.

    Samuel shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not up to us. We can only give them some advice. But it¡¯s their call.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    Nicole nodded but was still a little depressed.

    Samuel knew it would take a long time for her to be happy again. But he was d that Lucas was here

    to keep herpany.

    Nicole packed some clothes and food for him and drove him to the airport.

    Samuel was heartbroken to see Nicole so reluctant to see him off. If he didn¡¯t get this bad news, he

    wouldn¡¯t want to leave her either.

    Looking from the window on the ne, he could hardly see Nicole¡¯s figure. Samuel forced himself to

    stop looking for her, which grieved him very much.

    After a few hours¡¯ flight, he arrived at a shabby small town.

    Samuel took a taxi and went to hisrade¡¯s home, only to see Jacob was here.

    Jacob paused a little when he saw Samuel but then he quickly saluted Samuel.

    ¡°Mr. Green.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t slept welltely?¡±

    Seeing him so toilworn, Samuel couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Jacob nodded.

    Olivia suddenly disappeared and no one knew where she was. Her work had been dyed, which

    never happened before.

    Jacob started to panic.

    He went to every ce he could think of and Olivia was nowhere to be found. And then he got the

    news that hisrade was gone. He muste here to say goodbye.

    Samuel seemed to know why he looked so exhausted and he asked, ¡°Olivia is in Country F now. She

    went there with Nicole by private jet overnight, which is why you have no way to find out where she is.¡±

    Jacob froze. He didn¡¯t expect that Samuel would be the one who brought him any news about Olivia.

    His eyes started to get wet.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I thought you don¡¯t want anything to do with me either.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to. Take a look at yourself. I wanna punch you in the face right now. I helped you all the way

    up and you ended up like this. You pissed me off, you know?¡±

    Samuel walked into the house.

    Jacob didn¡¯t say anything and followed him.

    There were a lot of soldiers in active service and ex-soldiers. But everyone was grieved.

    Thisrade¡¯s parents passed away a few years ago and he left his wife and a 3-year-old child all

    alone.

    The child was too young and didn¡¯t know anything. He just watched as his mother cried desperately.

    And his mother¡¯s eyes were swollen and she was so sad that she looked weak and gaunt.

    Samuel and Jacob went up to salute theirrade andforted his wife. They started to help

    around.

    Therade was still so young. He smiled happily in the picture, but he would nevere back to

    them.

    Samuel whispered, ¡°Jacob, do you think his wife is pitiful?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jacob nodded.

    Jacob took a look at them and said, ¡°The child is too young and doesn¡¯t understand what death means.

    Maybe he¡¯ll know when he grows up.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Even if he grows old enough to understand, he will never be able to feel like this anymore. The only

    one in great pain and sorrow is the wife.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words surprised Jacob. He seemed to get the gist of what he said. But he said it so casual

    and smooth.

    ¡°Mr. Green, do you wanna say anyhing to me?¡±

    ¡°Think it over yourself. The child matters but the wife is the one who matters the most. The child will

    grow up and has his own life. Even if the father is absent, he won¡¯t stop growing because his mother

    will keep himpany. But what about the wife? The soldier¡¯s wife is willing to endure loneliness and

    sorrow, which can show how much she loves her husband. Once one of them dies, the other person¡¯s

    life will never be whole again. And when the child bes an adult and moves out, what will happen

    to the wife? She will be all alone in their house. Will she still have the courage and hope to live?¡±

    Samuel turned around and left.

    Seeing the wife¡¯s empty eyes and the child who didn¡¯t know anything at all, he finally woke up.

    They gave birth to the child. But when he grew up, he would have his own life. He was too young to

    understand his father was gone. The only one who was handling the pain was the wife.

    The wife¡­

    Jacob felt his heart was brokenness

    And his head was aching.

    Was he really wrong?

    Jacob went after Samuel and grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Mr. Green, tell me, am I really wrong?¡±

    ¡°You should be the one who knows the best. And I found out something that you should know before I

    came here.¡±

    Samuel stared at Jacob angrily, which made Jacob felt uneasy.

 Chapter 1606 Iâ€™m Indeed a Jerk

    Chapter 1606 I¡¯m Indeed a Jerk

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Jacob¡¯s voice was trembling.

    Looking at Samuel¡¯s expression, Jacob suddenly grabbed his hand and asked nervously, ¡°Did it have

    anything to do with Olivia?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you a question -- will you not care about Olivia¡¯s life and death for your baby?¡±

    As soon as Samuel finished asking, Jacob suddenly became excited.

    ¡°How could it be?¡±

    ¡°If you were asked to choose between the baby and Olivia¡¯s life and death, which one would you

    choose?¡±

    Jacob was in dilemma after hearing the question.

    His obsession and persistence with children were beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. However, he also

    loved Olivia truly, which couldn¡¯t be denied.

    Hence, Jacob frowned deeply. He asked while looking bitterly, ¡°Do I have to make a choice? Can¡¯t I

    choose both options?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of things in this world that you can¡¯t choose both options. Jacob, don¡¯t be so greedy.¡±

    Heaving a sigh, Samuel patted on his shoulder and whispered, ¡°After Olivia went back to Country F

    with Nicole, Davon checked her up. Olivia was drugged by chronic toxicity. She has started coughing

    blood. The hospital couldn¡¯t diagnosis what kind of poison it was. No one knows how long she could

    live on.¡±

    After finishing his words, Samuel lifted his foot and walked away.

    He had told Jacob whatever he ought to. It would be Jacob¡¯s decision to make the choice.

    Jacob felt as if he was struck by the lightning. He stood motionlessly, and Samuel¡¯s words kept

    reechoing in his mind.

    ¡°Olivia was drugged by chronic toxicity. She has started coughing blood.¡±

    Those words were like a magic spell, reechoing in his ears again and again.

    Suddenly, Jacob thought that he himself was absolutely a jerk.

    He had done wrong to Olivia when he wanted to have a baby. He also knew that Olivia had suffered a

    lot of grievances because of it. He also wanted to help her and punish the wicked, but he just wanted to

    punish Julissa after the baby would be born. He had never expected that Olivia was dying.

    The lively and worry-free Olivia was dying.

    He denied it inwardly.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    Like a lunatic, Jacob ran to catch up with Samuel and blocked his way.

    ¡°Mr. Green, you lied to me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s eyes were darkened. He said indifferently, ¡°Why would I lie to you? Any benefit for me?¡±

    Of course not.

    What Jacob had owned now was given by Samuel. Although he also worked hard, Samuel¡¯s help made

    him save at least twenty years of hard work.

    He knew how much Samuel treasured their friendship. Besides, they used to be colleagues in the army

    who had experienced life and death together. For the sake of this, he didn¡¯t believe that Samuel would

    joke with him on this matter.

    Jacob realized that the news was true.

    Instantly, he felt everything was burning in his body. Suddenly, a stream of blood surged to his throat

    off-guard. He sprayed a mouthful of blood, startling Samuel.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How many ups and downs have you experienced? How can you be defeated

    by just a piece of news?¡±

    Jacob¡¯s face was horribly pale. Tears well up in his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I didn¡¯t fear any ups and downs, because I was alone and worry-free. However, right now,

    I¡¯m Olivia¡¯s husband. I have a wife and she has been poisoned and coughing blood. However, I heard

    such news from you only. I¡¯m indeed a jerk! I¡¯m a scumbag!¡±

    Jacob pped himself across his face. He used so much strength that his cheek went reddish and

    swollen.

    ¡°How could I be so ridiculous? For just a baby, I¡¯ve ruined my happy family. What on earth has

    happened to me?¡±

    In front of life and death, Jacob suddenly felt that his obsession and persistence with children was

    extremely ridiculous and ironic.

    ¡°Mr. Green, if Olivia passed away truly, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live on either. It was me who has damaged

    my family and my marriage. I know it¡¯s toote for Olivia to forgive me. I just can¡¯t understand why I

    have been so obsessed?¡±

    Jacob failed to hold back his tears any longer.

    As long as he imagine how Olivia coughed blood. the lively woman would lose her body temperature

    one day, and she was lying stiffly on the bed, Jacob felt a chill inside out. His heart seemed to be

    pinched fiercely by someone, who kept rubbing, squeezing, and tearing it. The pain almost strangled

    him.

    He used toin to Olivia for leaving him alone at home because she pursued her career and for

    that, she couldn¡¯t be considerate of him. However, at this moment, all of hisints vanished. Only

    endless regret and sharp pangs were left.

    Seeing Jacob like this, Samuel almost wanted to tell him the truth, but thinking about his obsession and

    persistence, Samuel held it back.

    Once a man had walked to the dead end, he couldn¡¯t be pulled back no matter what others said. He

    could only save himself unless he had woken up and realized something.

    Olivia was the untouchable rock bottom in Jacob¡¯s heart. As long as Olivia was alive, he didn¡¯t think it

    would matter for her to suffer some grievances. He always believed that he would help her vent her

    angerter. However, Olivia was dying and those grievances would be buried with her in the near

    future. Even if Jacob would have a baby of his own and avenge her, what would be the use of it?

    In the future, Olivia wouldn¡¯t be able to whisper to him with a smile, ¡°Honey, you are the best.¡±

    Samuel pulled out his cell phone, found a video clip, and sent it to Jacob.

    ¡°I hacked into the cameras nearby the filming set and found these video clips. Take a look.¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t think he could continue staying here. If he continued being with Jacob, he was afraid that

    he couldn¡¯t have the heart to see him suffer so much.

    After all, Jacob had been worked for him for so many years. He couldn¡¯t have the heart to let him

    continue being so obsessed and persistent and head towards the dead end.

    Samuel knew how much Jacob loved Olivia. As long as there was a possibility to save their

    rtionship, Samuel still selfishly hoped that his best friend could be happy. Although Nicole might not

    be happy with him, sometimes, he truly couldn¡¯t satisfy both parties.

    After all, Jacob was the only best friend he had now.

    Samuel was gone. Jacob immediately tabbed to watch the video clips.

    The first one was the scene when the assistant he hired for Olivia met Julissa.

    Julissa handed a bag of tonics to the assistant. He couldn¡¯t hear what she said clearly. However, Jacob

    judged from the assistant¡¯s horrified eyes and thought that Olivia was drugged, his eyes darkened.

    The second one was that the assistant took back the tonics. Olivia was taking a rest after shooting a

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    scene. The assistant made the tonics and served them to Olivia. Her eyes twinkled and her hands also

    slightly trembled in guilty.

    The third one was when Olivia fell off the wire, the assistant waved towards the backstage. No one on

    the scene had noticed it. After zoom in on the video clip, Jacob could see her expression and gestures

    clearly.

    The fourth one was that Olivia violently coughed. Her face went pale. She bent over, looking quite

    painful. Suddenly, she coughed continuously and then puke mouthful blood. She looked as if she was

    startled. Staring at it, she suddenly burst intoughter. Whileughing, she gradually turned to weep

    while squatting there.

    Watching the scene, Jacob almost copsed. A murderous look suddenly shot out from his reddish

    eyes as if he wished to burn down something.

 Chapter 1607 It Was She Who Came to Jacob Actively

    Chapter 1607 It Was She Who Came to Jacob Actively

    ¡®Julissa Caldwell!¡¯ Jacob¡¯s inner voice roared out this name.

    Jacob wasn¡¯t a fool. Thinking of those video clips, he naturally could figure out what had happened

    exactly.

    Originally, he had thought that Julissa just needed more money and she probably would aim for the

    position of Mrs. Brown so she would do something extreme. However, he had never expected that she

    would y dirty tricks to harm Olivia.

    Under the circumstance that Olivia wouldn¡¯t face any life risks, Jacob had been tolerant. He wanted to

    punish Julissa after the baby¡¯s birth. However, Julissa was so bold that she wanted to kill Olivia and

    be his second wife.

    Jacob wondered what Olivia felt at that time.

    He repeatedly watched thest video clip. Olivia was squatting down there like a dumped puppy. She

    kept weeping andughing, just like a lunatic.

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time when he carried Olivia on his back to walk from the cemetery to

    the bottom of the hill. Back then, he felt sorry for her a lot because he had seen how lonely and

    helpless she was in the cemetery. His heart was softened and his nose went sore for her.

    At that time, it was someone else who had bullied Olivia, and Jacob was just a passer-by. He disdained

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    the man who had bullied Olivia to the extreme. But, how about now?

    Olivia was still lonely and helpless, but it was Jacob who had harmed her.

    Even he hadn¡¯t done anything in person, it was caused by his neglect and inaction.

    How much he had despised the man at that time, how much he was despising himself now. He even

    wished that he would kill himself.

    No wonder Olivia wanted to divorce him.

    Jacob believed that if he were Olivia, he wouldn¡¯t need such a marriage either, and nor would he

    continue living on with such a bastard.

    Samuel¡¯s harsh method worked amazingly.

    Jacob woke up as if he got a hit on his head. Recalling what he had done in the past few months, he

    realized that he seemed to be obsessed with something and truly became a scumbag.

    People always said that men never shed tears easily, but it was because they hadn¡¯t felt the most upset

    yet.

    Jacob had thought that after gathering less than separation in the past two years, Olivia and he didn¡¯t

    love each other as deeply as before. Besides, they didn¡¯t have a child. Hence, when Olivia went home

    and didn¡¯t feel like speaking at all because of being so exhausted, Jacob always made wild guesses.

    After all, there were too many temptations outside their home. Olivia was pretty with fame. He couldn¡¯t

    be with her always. He always wondered if other men would have crushes on her.

    Olivia¡¯s tiredness and coldness cooled down their passion in the marriage. Jacob didn¡¯t want to restrain

    her and ask her to give up her career to stay at home or go shopping and facial care every day. It

    wasn¡¯t Olivia¡¯s style and would probably make her go nuts. Hence, Jacob wanted to have a baby.

    He believed that as long as there would be a baby, Olivia would have something to do.

    Just like Mrs. Green -- for her babies, she had given up her career. She always took care of her babies

    and husband. In that case, every day after knocking off from thepany, Jacob didn¡¯t think he would

    face an empty house again. That was why he was so obsessed with the baby. He even had thought

    that after the baby was born and Olivia saw how cute the baby was, she would like the life of staying

    home and taking care of the baby. By that time, she might be willing to stay home as he expected.

    However, when Jacob saw Olivia coughing blood, his heart seemed to be cut open by a sharp knife.

    The passion that he thought had been cooled rushed out, surging in his body, and roared. He was

    almost torn apart by it.

    It wasn¡¯t until now did Jacob realize that what an unforgivable mistake he had made.

    Since he was obsessed and wanted to have a baby, he started to pushing Olivia away from him. He

    had even found an aplice to harm her.

    He didn¡¯t deserve to be Olivia¡¯s husband!

    Jacob sneered bitterly.

    He only felt that the emotion surged in his heart. He tasted blood again.

    After staying there for a long while, his tears ran dry.

    He only knew that he had recalled how he had got to know Olivia until their current status. In the end,

    he found that he still cared for Olivia the most.

    Jacob put away his cell phone and stood up in silence.

    He didn¡¯t know how he went to his colleague¡¯s house and what he said to his wife. He only knew that

    he left there dizzily, booked the earliest flight, and directly flew back to City B.

    Jacob¡¯s whole body was wrapped with coldness and murderousness. He was like Satan, and no one

    dared to approach him.

    He directly went to thepany and kicked the door of Julissa¡¯s office open. Employees around were

    all startled.

    All employees knew that Julissa was Jacob¡¯s favorite employee now. No matter what big mistakes

    Julissa had made, Jacob wouldn¡¯t me her. In fact, Julissa was alsopetent, so other employees

    could only be jealous without doing anything.

    Right then, Jacob suddenly acted so rudely and ruthlessly. All of them were startled and agape.

    Julissa was the one who felt shocked the most.

    Suddenly, she felt quite uneasy.

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Brown. You are back!¡±

    She quickly put away her expression and walked up to him. When she was about to ask something,

    Jacob pinched her neck. His reddish eyes made her panic.

    Julissa felt that the oxygen in her lungs was pulling out bit by bit. She was almost strangled.

    She kept patting Jacob¡¯s arms and struggling. However, Jacob wasn¡¯t an ordinary man.

    He had been working out for several years.

    His arms were like iron. She couldn¡¯t break free at all.

    Meanwhile, Jacob squeezed words between his teeth in a cold tone, ¡°How dare you work with Olivia¡¯s

    assistant and drug her! Julissa Caldwell, what made you so bold?¡±

    Jacob had been to the battlefield before. Right then, he fully emanated his aura, scaring all people at

    the scene. His oppressive feeling of cold suffocation made others hold their breath. None of them

    dared to walk up and pull him away.

    A trace of panic shed through Julissa¡¯s eyes. However, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t! Mr. Brown, someone must

    have ndered me. I¡¯ve done nothing! For real! Please believe me!¡±

    ¡°Believe you? Who do you think you are? How dare you ask me to believe you? Don¡¯t you know why I

    found you and made that deal? It¡¯s just trade between you and me. I¡¯ll give you money and you¡¯ll give

    me the baby. It¡¯s a deal, and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other. How dare you harm my wife? You

    even want to kill her! I¡¯d better kill you today!¡±

    Jacob¡¯s words embarrassed Julissa a lot, especially since a lot of coworkers were watching. Within

    them, a lot of employees were not convinced by her or jealous of her. Even some of them wanted to

    take her position and rece her.

    Thinking about the reason why she agreed with Jacob to have the deal, Julissa felt more self-

    contemptuous.

    In fact, it was she who came to Jacob actively.

    Her mother was seriously sick, so they urgently needed arge amount of money for her to do the

    surgery abroad. They also needed the Greatest Global Scalpel to do the surgery so that her mother

    could survive. For a nobody like her, it would be impossible for her to get in touch with the Greatest

    Global Scalpel, Ashley Shaw. Hence, she went to beg Jacob. Besides the money, Jacob contacted his

    didn¡¯t have a child. She heard that it was because Olivia was an actress, and she didn¡¯t want to have a

    baby because of her career. As a woman, Julissa could tell the desire of the baby in Jacob¡¯s eyes.

    Hence, she lured Jacob with her womb.

    She took the initiative to tell Jacob that she was willing to give birth to his child. She said she wouldn¡¯t

    want any legal names or his love. After giving birth, she would go abroad and would nevere back.

    She even wouldn¡¯t meet the baby again in the future. It was the way how she would rey Jacob¡¯s help

    to her.

    Julissa was originally gambling, but much to her surprise, Jacob was moved truly.

 Chapter 1608 Olivia Is My Rock Bottom

    Chapter 1608 Olivia Is My Rock Bottom

    Julissa had the evil intention after she got pregnant.

    She was a young woman and had never had a boyfriend. She didn¡¯t know that a mother would suffer

    so much to get a tube test baby.

    In the beginning, the matching was unsessful, and the ovtion needle almost killed her. The

    unbearable pain behind it made her feel more unbnced.

    Why would she have to suffer so much but her own baby would call another woman Mommy?¡±

    Julissa knew how wealthy Jacob was and also he was a talented businessman. His risk control

    son to go abroad, Julissa didn¡¯t think she would find such a rich and handsome man like Jacob in the

    future.

    Since something was wrong between Olivia and Jacob, Julissa believed that she could take the chance

    to separate them.

    In the beginning, Julissa was afraid and worried. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Olivia didn¡¯t make a

    fuss and even disdained to speak to her. Olivia also kept silent for the small tricks she had yed and

    tolerated them. Also, after Jacob got to know what she had done to Olivia, he just turned a blind eye

    and let go of her. Julissa became bolder and bolder.

    She had never expected that Jacob would want to kill her.

    The assistant to Olivia, Ava, was found by Julissa. She knew what Ava¡¯s weakness was. She just

    threatened her and then she gave Ava some benefits. Ava naturally took Julissa¡¯s side. However,

    Julissa wondered how Jacob got to know it.

    She believed that it must be Olivia who had told him.

    It turned out that Olivia always kept silent, but she would react after finding the vital point.

    Julissa¡¯s brain worked fast. She felt more and more strangled. Looking at Jacob¡¯s eyes, she realized

    that he was truly going to kill her.

    It was the first time she felt fearful.

    The ever-rich-and-handsome man in front of her looked like Death from hell. He was brutal and

    horrible.

    She couldn¡¯t help weeping.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, please let go of me! I¡¯m not afraid of dying, but our baby must be safe!¡±

    Upon hearing it, there was an uproar within the onlookers.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Julissa is Mr. Brown¡¯s mistress!¡±

    ¡°Shush! Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mr. and Mrs. Brown love each other deeply. You know it, don¡¯t you? It

    must be Julissa Caldwell who yed dirty tricks and climbed up Mr. Brown¡¯s bed.¡±

    The onlookers were discussing.

    Julissa almost exploded in anger. However, she couldn¡¯t tell the truth.

    When hearing her talking about the baby, Jacob didn¡¯t change the expression in his gaze. Instead, he

    became more horrible.

    Julissa wondered what happened.

    The baby was Julissa¡¯s life-saving magic weapon. She dared to harm Olivia just because Jacob

    expected and cared for the baby in her belly. However, she wondered why it couldn¡¯t work now.

    Suddenly, Jacob let out augh that made her panicked and fearful.

    ¡°Do you think I will continue to bear your dirty tricks to Olivia just because of the baby? She¡¯s my wife!

    I¡¯m even reluctant to scold her ory my finger on her. How dare you harm her again and again? If it

    were not for the sake of the baby, do you think I would let go of you after you harmed her for the first

    time? You should feel lucky that she was safe and sound. But, probably you should know it, the worker

    that you asked to cut Olivia¡¯s wire has been taken away by me.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Julissa widened her eyes instantly.

    How could it be?

    She believed that she had done it so secretly. It was nned when Jacob was on a business trip.

    Although he had changed the schedule ande back for an urgent errand, he was always in the

    office. He nearly had no chance to get to know what she had done.

    Also, after the incident, she had sent someone to take the worker away. She wondered why the worker

    had fallen in Jacob¡¯s hand.

    Jacob didn¡¯t care what she was thinking. He continued in a cold tone, ¡°Olivia was sent to a military area

    When I knew Olivia had the incident, I went to ask my former colleague, so I know about her condition

    clearly. Just because she was safe and sound, I didn¡¯t punish you at that time. However, it doesn¡¯t

    mean I won¡¯t do anything to you after the baby is born. I even warned you after that. However, I¡¯ve

    never expected you dared to send the poisonous tonics to Ava and asked her to serve it to Olivia.

    Julissa Caldwell, I do care about the baby. I want a baby when I¡¯m dreaming at night. However,

    Jacob suddenly tightened his pinch. Julissa rolled her eyes without the oxygen.

    Some of the onlookers rushed in boldly.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, let go of her, please. She¡¯ll die if you keep on.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brown, it¡¯s not worth losing your life for such a woman!¡±

    Two male employees pulled Jacob on both the right and left.

    The scene that Olivia coughed blood appeared in Jacob¡¯s mind. He thought about her miserable look

    when weeping andughing. All of a sudden, Jacob tossed Julissa away.

    Julissa flew out like a kite with a stringless kite. She bumped onto the wall heavily and fell on the floor.

    Probably Jacob had done it deliberately or Julissa fell unintentionally, she fell onto the floor with her

    bellynding first.

    Jacob used a lot of strength. With the bounce strength, Julissa only felt a heavy bump. She gaped.

    ¡°My baby... My baby...¡±

    She covered her belly but it was toote for her to do so.

    The baby was her protection shield. As long as the baby was there, Julissa didn¡¯t think Jacob would do

    anything to her. She believed this thought deeply.

    All onlookers were shocked by Jacob¡¯s ruthlessness.

    Although they knew that Jacob wasn¡¯t a kind man on the business battlefield. Some employees who

    were close to them still overheard their conversation early. It seemed that Julissa was carrying Jacob¡¯s

    baby.

    However, Mr. Brown treated Julissa so heartlessly.

    The surrounding quieted down again. The pin-drop silence nked the whole scene.

    However, Jacob looked at Julissa expressionlessly. He said in a cold tone, ¡°Julissa Caldwell, Olivia is

    my rock bottom. No one can touch her.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, Julissa suddenly felt a sharp pang on her belly. Sweat beads oozed

    on her forehead.

    Her face went extremely pale. Meanwhile, she felt a warm stream slowly flew out between her thighs.

    She was panicked.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, please. Please call the ambnce for me! My baby! My baby must be safe! Mr. Brown, you

    are not so heartless! You¡¯ve listened to the baby¡¯s heartbeat before. It¡¯s a life. You can¡¯t kill the baby.

    Please! Please save our baby!¡±

    Julissa crawled to Jacob bit by bit. Tugging the hemline of his trousers, she kept begging. Tears made

    her eyes blurred. She felt extremely uneasy and panicked.

    However, Jacob looked as if he hadn¡¯t seen the blood under her. His eyes were as cold as the arctic

    ice.

    He pulled the hemline of his trousers bit by bit from Julissa¡¯s fingers. He said, stressing each syble,

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°No matter who has harmed my wife, he or she should pay for it. I won¡¯t be the exception. Do you think

    I would care such an unshaped baby?¡±

    If Olivia had died truly, he could even ruin the whole world. He would kill himself to apologize to her.

    The baby?

    If it weren¡¯t for that baby, how could his beloved wife have suffered so many grievances?

    Hence, he decided to start with the baby. He would take revenge on all people who had harmed Olivia,

    including himself. He wouldn¡¯t let go of anyone.

 Chapter 1609 What the Heck Mr. Brown Was Doing

    Chapter 1609 What the Heck Mr. Brown Was Doing

    Julissa gaped.

    She wondered how it could be.

    Didn¡¯t Jacob like the baby the most?

    Why did the baby mean nothing to him at all right now?

    ¡°No! Mr. Brown, you must be kidding me. You don¡¯t like Olivia Kent! You like the baby. You want a baby

    that belongs to you. What can you get if you are with her? She can¡¯t give you a baby! She never can!¡±

    Jacob kicked her away. Julissa flew afar. The blood under her was so shocking. The whole office was

    fulfilled with the smell of blood. However, Jacob didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    ¡°I do care about the baby. I do want to have a baby. Said who I don¡¯t love Olivia? She¡¯s my wife! I

    proposed to her myself! I can even give my life to her. Who do you think you are? Do you know what

    love is? You want to guess my mind through judging my attitude, don¡¯t you? You asked me what I can

    get when being with Olivia. Let me tell you -- she¡¯s where my love is and she can give me peace in

    mind. She¡¯s the existence in my heart that no one else could rece. In the beginning, I warned you

    not to tell her about it. Behind my back, you tricked her secretly and made her heartbroken. I knew it.

    For the sake of the baby, I did bear what you¡¯ve done. I nned to punish you after the baby is born.

    You should pay back my Olivia¡¯s tears in double, in ten times. You must suffer what my Olivia has

    suffered one after another. You do have balls. Can¡¯t you wait even for nine months? How dare you drug

    my Olivia? You should feel lucky I still have some reason right now. Otherwise, I¡¯ve already killed you.¡±

    After speaking, Jacob pulled out his cell phone and called the ambnce. Julissa finally couldn¡¯t hold

    on and fainted. The blood continuously flew out of her lower belly. The onlookers were so shocked.

    They all held their breath.

    Inwardly, they couldn¡¯t help eximing.

    What breaking news had they overheard?

    They wondered if they would get in trouble by watching the fun.

    Would Mr. Brown do away with them?

    The onlookers became frightened. Jacob looked as if he hadn¡¯t seen them at all. After calling the

    ambnce for Julissa, he called the police.

    When the police came in, Jacob kept silent and left with them.

    The employees at the scene gaped.

    They wondered what the heck Mr. Brown was doing.

    What should they do?

    What will happen to thepany?

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    When Samuel got the news and rushed over, Jacob had been kept in the detention house for one day.

    He admitted intentionally injuring Julissa.

    Julissa¡¯s baby was failed to keep. The doctor gave her a miscarriage operation. The police also went

    there.

    Jacob provided the video clips and Olivia¡¯s medical records to the police. Meanwhile, Ava was arrested

    by the police. The unfinished tonics were found and taken to the police station for further investigation.

    Louis Group was chaotic.

    Jacob was working here part-time. He left other operations to Julissa. Right now, one of them was in

    the hospital, and the other was in the detention house. Thepany couldn¡¯t continue operating at all.

    Its stock price kept dropping.

    Samuel truly wanted to beat Jacob up.

    Jacob nned topensate Olivia with everything he had including his own freedom, didn¡¯t he?

    Samuel hurriedly transferred a few employees from the headquarters to help Jacob manage the

    Right then, Olivia should know it ande back to deal with the matter.

    Upon receiving the news, Nicole gaped.

    She wondered what the heck Jacob had done.

    Did he do those things to make Olivia forgive him?

    However, she had to admit that what Jacob had done made him a real man. He finally could take some

    responsibility.

    Nicole started to like him a bit.

    When Olivia heard about the news, she instantly stood up from the chair, looking extremely surprised.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Nicole could read her mind when seeing her current expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Jacob has been detained by the police. Julissa has just finished the miscarriage

    operation. The police are waiting outside her ward. She¡¯ll be taken to the detention house in seven

    days. You should deal with the matters in the Louis Family.¡±

    Olivia¡¯s mind went nk. Her eyes became sore.

    ¡°What did he mean? Doesn¡¯t he want a baby the most? He could stop caring about our love because of

    the baby. He could tolerate that woman when she harmed me again and again. For the baby, he was

    already haunted. Why did he do such things then?¡±

    Olivia had a mental breakdown.

    When she got to know that Jacob and another woman had made a baby, she didn¡¯t feel so copsed.

    Inwardly, she cures Jacob.

    She wondered what he wanted.

    Tears welled up in her eyes again.

    Nicole could tell that she was still reluctant to Jacob and love him.

    She walked up to hug Olivia and whispered, ¡°Cry out, Olivia. After that, we¡¯ll deal with the matters one

    after another.¡±

    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m quite useless, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Olivia shed tears sadly while biting her bottom lip.

    Nicole patted her on the shoulder andforted her, ¡°You are a woman. You are not made of iron.

    When a woman experiences such things, she would be the same as you. No matter if you love him or

    not, you need to go back.¡±

    Olivia nodded in agreement.

    They rushed back to City B as fast as they could.

    When seeing Samuel, Nicole noticed that he was extremely tired and haggard. She felt sorry for him.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been to your colleague¡¯s funeral? Why are you here?¡±

    Samuel heaved a sigh and answered, ¡°Something happened to Jacob. A senior executive in his

    has been arrested. If I didn¡¯te over, I¡¯m afraid Louis Group¡¯s CEO would be changed.¡±

    While speaking, Samuel didn¡¯t look at Olivia. He didn¡¯t mean to me her for anything. He just didn¡¯t

    think that Olivia needed his attention at this time.

    Upon hearing it, Nicole heaved a sigh.

    Suddenly, Olivia said, ¡°Excuse me, Samuel. Where is Jacob detained?¡±

    ¡°In the East District Detention Center.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When Olivia was about to turn away, Nicole pulled her to stop.

    ¡°Are you going to visit him now?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask him what on heck he wants,¡± Olivia said while gritting her teeth. Then she sat in the car.

    Nicole still wanted to say something, but Samuel stopped her.

    ¡°Let them resolve their own problems.¡±

    Seeing Samuel like this, Nicole looked back at him. Suddenly, she realized something.

    ¡°Have you said anything to Jacob? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing as he was so

    persistent with the baby. He also sent himself into jail. Did you work with him to create a n to deal

    with Olivia?¡±

    ¡°Am I such an evil and scheming man in your heart?¡±

    Samuel reached out and flickered Nicole¡¯s forehead, staring at her dotingly.

 Chapter 1610 This Was His Olivia

    Chapter 1610 This Was His Olivia

    ¡°Or, how would you like to exin those sudden things done by Jacob?¡±

    Nicole felt a light pain on her forehead. She red at him unhappily but didn¡¯t speak anything else.

    Samuel repeated what he had said to Jacob to Nicole.

    Nicole understood instantly.

    ¡°In Jacob¡¯s heart, Olivia is still the most important. Before facing life and death, he could be quite

    persistent with the baby. However, if the baby conflicts with Olivia¡¯s life and death, he has chosen Olivia

    without any hesitation. It means Olivia is still his beloved woman.¡±

    While she spoke, Nicole felt a bit upset.

    ¡°However, what he has done would put Olivia in a dilemma. Earlier, he has gone too far and been such

    a scumbag that all of us wanted to beat him to death. Now, he used a fundamental solution. If Olivia

    doesn¡¯t want to forgive him, would others think Olivia is sensible? Or they might criticize her for not

    loving Jacob as deeply as he loves her.¡±

    Seeing that Nicole was angry, Samuel said, ¡°It¡¯s their own business. Let them resolve it by themselves.

    You don¡¯t need to worry about them.¡±

    ¡°How could I leave them alone and not worry about them?¡±

    Nicole rolled her eyes at Samuel.

    Samuel hugged her and said with a smile, ¡°Anyone who¡¯s facing such a situation would be in a

    dilemma. They love each other and there is no mistress. The problem urred because they didn¡¯t

    know how tomunicate with each other and how to manage their marriage. However, no one was

    born to be able to manage the marriage. We also experienced a lot of ups and downs before finally

    being happy, didn¡¯t we? Jacob has realized that he was wrong, so he must show his attitude. I guess

    he didn¡¯t n to let go of himself when he decided to abort the baby and punish Julissa Caldwell. After

    all, Olivia was harmed and he chose to ignore it. He encouraged Julissa to be bold, and he was

    also an aplice. He has done it not for making it difficult for Olivia but to give her an exnation. If

    I¡¯m not wrong, probably he would propose the divorce and set her free.¡±

    ¡°Divorce?¡±

    Nicole was taken aback.

    Suddenly, she realized Jacob¡¯s former identity.

    Both Jacob and Samuel used to be soldiers, which could teach them a lot of things, including how to be

    responsible man.

    Jacob was a jerk earlier. At that time, he hadn¡¯t realized his mistake and even thought that Olivia

    couldn¡¯t understand him. Right now, he realized it so he would bear the consequences of making the

    mistake.

    Hence, when Jacob came back to punish Julissa, he had already made up his mind.

    Upon thinking of it, Nicole suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Samuel, did you hide anything about Jacob from me and Olivia?¡±

    ¡°Ehn.¡±

    Samuel nodded.

    He pulled out the cell phone and found some photos to show Nicole.

    Nicole took it over, only to see some documents in the photo gallery. She took a closer look and found

    that those were property-giving contracts.

    Jacob had given all the properties andpanies in his name to Olivia.

    ¡°He has decided to be wiped out, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has.¡±

    ¡°Olivia won¡¯t ept it. From the beginning when Olivia dated him, she didn¡¯t do it for money at all.¡±

    Samuel naturally knew what Nicole meant. He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°However, those are all the

    things that he could give to Olivia.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what Olivia wants. He still doesn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Nicole gave the phone back to Samuel. Suddenly, she felt quite frustrated.

    Several years ago, when Samuel misunderstood her and she had the ident abroad, Olivia should

    have felt the same as she was feeling now.

    Thinking that shepletely lost contact with Olivia for five years, Olivia still fought against Samuel

    also she was quite powerless, Nicole felt quite upset.

    Finally, she realized that besties could never help any rtionships.

    It was the war between the man and the women involved in the rtionship, just like what had

    happened between Samuel and her.

    No matter what the result would be and what others would think, it would be them who made the final

    decision.

    Nicole felt so depressed. She pulled Samuel¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite upset.¡±

    ¡°I know. So I n to take you for a walk.¡±

    Nicole shook her head and whispered, ¡°I remember you have an automobile processing nt nearby.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Would you like to go there?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look there. I promised Tony to design a racing car for him. I haven¡¯t touched the

    automobile parts for a long time. Now I have no idea in my mind and I have no sense of the

    automobile. Let¡¯s go find them there.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words surprised Samuel.

    He wondered if Nicole meant that she was going to let gopletely, leaving Olivia and Jacob alone.

    For some reason, Samuel breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go. I also have a racing car in the factory. You can have a try.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Nicole pulled Samuel¡¯s hand and walked out.

    On the other side, Olivia rushed to the detention house. While waiting for Jacob, she felt extremely

    upset. She wondered what she should speak when seeing Jacob.

    However, after waiting for a while, the prison guard told her that Jacob wasn¡¯t willing to meet her.

    Olivia became angry immediately.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want to meet me? He has made so much trouble but now he¡¯s hiding inside like a turtle. He

    dare not to meet me, doesn¡¯t he? Could you please tell him if he won¡¯t meet me today, I¡¯ll die here!¡±

    Seeing that Olivia was so excited, the prison guard hurriedly walked in and informed Jacob about her

    words.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Jacob smiled bitterly.

    That was his Olivia!

    Although so many things happened, he still couldn¡¯t let go of her.

    Thinking about the scene that she coughed blood, Jacob finally agreed to meet her.

    When Olivia saw Jacob, she gaped.

    She hadn¡¯t seen him for several days, but he looked miserable.

    His chin was green and stubble came out, and his eyes were sunken. There were even bruises on the

    corners of his mouth and face.

    Bruises?

    ¡°Who did you fight with? You can¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Julissa. I don¡¯t think that woman is so strong to fight!¡±

    Although Olivia¡¯s tone was quite strict, the concerns in her words made Jacob feel warm.

    He wondered what on earth had happened to him earlier. How could he misunderstand that Olivia

    didn¡¯t love him any longer? He even wanted to use a baby to restrain her because of that.

    He found that his Olivia still had such pure and clean eyes. It was he that he was haunted.

    Jacob felt sore in his eyes, which were reddened. Seeing that, Olivia felt quite upset.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m strong with thick skin. It didn¡¯t hurt at all. Anyway, I deserved it.¡±

    Upon hearing Jacob¡¯s hoarse voice, Olivia felt depressed.

    She could roughly guess that Jacob was beaten by the prisoners in the detention house. Upon his fight

    skills, it was easy for him to dodge them. However, he was beaten up. It only meant that he wanted to

    be beaten.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll feel sorry for you in this case? Jacob Brown, since when have you be so

    childish? Do you think the harm you gave to me could be erased by several punches and staying here

    for ten days of half a month?¡±

    The more Olivia spoke, the more aggrieved she became. She didn¡¯t want to cry, but for some reason,

    she couldn¡¯t help shedding tears at all. The tears dropped more and more...

 Chapter 1611 Iâ€™ve Never Aimed to Harm You

    Chapter 1611 I¡¯ve Never Aimed to Harm You

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±

    Olivia¡¯s tears were a fatal injury to Jacob. He felt a sharp pang in his heart. How he wished that he

    could hug her in his arms andforted her, but unfortunately, he had lost the right to do so.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Jacob Brown, you should keep being either nice or wicked. In that case, I

    can hate you to the core and realize what a scumbag you are. Look at yourself now. Tell me. What the

    heck do you want?¡±

    If they were not separated by a ss wall, Olivia truly wanted to grab his cor and question him.

    Jacob felt quite bitter.

    It was his fault, so he must bear the consequences.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never aimed to harm you, Olivia.¡±

    ¡°However, everything you¡¯ve done after you wanted to have a baby harmed me, didn¡¯t it? Jacob Brown,

    if you want a baby, you can tell me directly. I can¡¯t be a mother, but I won¡¯t stop you from being a father.

    Why didn¡¯t you tell me honestly? Why didn¡¯t you discuss this with me before making the decision? We

    have so many ways to have a baby, but you¡¯ve chosen the worst way. You¡¯ve done something wrong

    but you didn¡¯t think it was your fault. You even said that I couldn¡¯t understand you. You tortured me.

    After knowing Julissa Caldwell has harmed me, you tolerated her for the baby and let me suffer. How

    dare you say you¡¯ve never aimed to harm me?¡±

    Olivia talked about all the matters openly as if she had torn open her wound that hadn¡¯t formed a scab.

    She trembled in pain and her wound was bleeding.

    ¡°Jacob Brown, you are the one who stabbed me. You stabbed the dagger in my heart. However, you

    dered in high sounding that you¡¯ve never aimed to harm me. Don¡¯t you think you are way too

    hypocritical? I know in our marriage, I also have made some mistakes. I¡¯m too busy with my career to

    care about you. Have you thought about why I¡¯ve done it? I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. My family

    vanished overnight. But since you¡¯ve left Samuel, you have been making progress in the business

    battlefield. Yourpany is bing bigger and bigger. In City B, everyone praises you. I¡¯m your wife.

    I want to stand by you and be a match for you. That¡¯s why I work so hard. I want others to think we are

    a perfect match. I don¡¯t want only to be Mrs. Brown. We don¡¯t have children, so I n to work hard for

    ten years. After ten years, I can travel around the world with you, seeing all kinds of views. I¡¯ve never

    thought of ignoring you, which made you have such persistence when you were lonely.¡±

    ¡°Please stop it.¡±

    Jacob also shed tears.

    He never knew that was Olivia¡¯s n.

    Since he fell in love with her, Jacob knew that Olivia was strong and independent, different from any

    other woman. However, he wanted Olivia to stay home and be a housewife after marrying her.

    It was all because his idea deviated that things happened this way.

    If they could talk and discuss when they had realized the problem a long time ago, probably they

    wouldn¡¯t have be like this.

    ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s my bad. I didn¡¯t realize until I saw you cough blood that no matter a baby or other things,

    nothingpares to you in this world. I only want to see you live happily. I had good cards but failed

    the game. Now I don¡¯t hope you will forgive me. I hope you can take the medical treatment, survive,

    and be happy. I¡¯ve made such a big mistake this time, and I knew not all mistakes could be made up

    for. I don¡¯t only owe you an apology. However, except for the apology, I don¡¯t know what I could say or

    do. What I¡¯ve done isn¡¯t because I hope you can forgive me. I know I can¡¯t be forgiven. I just wanted to

    make myself feel better. You are right. I was so obsessed with the baby and lost my mind. I knew what

    dirty tricks that Julissa Caldwell had done to you, but I pretended to be deaf and blind. I¡¯m her

    aplice. I hit her and make her miscarry the baby. That¡¯s an intentional injury. If she wanted to sue

    me, I would ept it. It¡¯s a matter between her and me, nothing to do with you. In the future, without

    me, the scumbag, by your side, your life will be much better.¡±

    Jacob looked at Olivia reluctantly. He didn¡¯t think he still had the right to have such a pure-minded

    Olivia.

    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As if she had realized something, her heart suddenly tightened.

    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±

    Jacob lowered his head, feeling as if tens of thousands of daggers were stabbed into his heart.

    He said in difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ve signed on the divorce agreement. Mr. Dupont has it. Although I didn¡¯t cheat on

    you physically, I made a baby with another woman without my wife¡¯s permission during my marriage,

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    so I¡¯m the fault party. I should be wiped out. Mr. Green can find someone to help you deal with the

    be legal. Mr. Dupont has them as well. Please confirm with himter. Please don¡¯t mind my

    matters. After you¡¯ve signed the divorce agreement, give it to Mr. Dupont. He would get the divorce

    certificates for you from the Civil Affairs Bureau. You don¡¯t need to deal with it in person. You are a

    celebrity. I¡¯m sorry for drugging you into the mere by this matter. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Dupont...¡±

    ¡°Jacob Brown!¡± Olivia suddenly interrupted him.

    She gazed at him without a blink.

    Jacob suddenly paused. He instantly looked up, only to find a trace of emotion in Olivia¡¯s eyes that he

    couldn¡¯t understand.

    Olivia asked, ¡°Have you thought it through? Are you reluctant to divorce me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±

    Jacob wanted to burst into tears again.

    He was a man, who only bed but shed tears. However, he failed to control himself today. He couldn¡¯t

    help shedding tears.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve made a huge mistake and caused a serious consequence. I know you wouldn¡¯t forgive me and

    you would always have the knot in your heart. As long as you see me, you¡¯ll think about Julissa

    Caldwell as well as the baby in her belly. You will feel disgusted and upset. Then you will dislike me in

    all aspects. I can bear it, but I don¡¯t think you want such a marriage. You won¡¯t want our beautiful

    memories in the past will vanish in such a kind of torture.¡±

    Olivia¡¯s tears dripped on the back of her hand. She suddenly stood up and said in a cold tone, ¡°You

    know me well. However, you still have done something that upset me the most. Jacob Brow, you are

    such a jerk!¡±

    After finishing her words, she turned away.

    Jacob stared at her receding figure, biting his bottom lip tightly. Tears blurred his eyes and he felt

    suffocated as if he was torn into pieces.

    He wanted to reach out and stop her, but he didn¡¯t have any reason to ask her to stay at all.

    Olivia trotted out of the detention house and got in the car. She was trembling all over. Suddenly, she

    She cried for her almost lost marriage and that she would soon lose the man who used to be quite

    important in her life...

 Chapter 1612 Why Are You Here Again?

    Chapter 1612 Why Are You Here Again?

    Olivia wept for a long time that her voice turned hoarse. In the end, she felt dizzy and upset. She had to

    calm herself down and drove back home.

    It was the home belonging to Jacob and her, their matrimonial home use-to-be. In the bedroom, their

    wedding photo was still hanging on the wall. At that time, they smiled so happily and sweetly as if they

    had owned the whole world. However, all she felt was frustration.

    Olivia force herself to nap for a while and grabbed something to eat. Then, Mr. Dupont came to her.

    ¡°Mrs. Brown, Mr. Brown wanted me to hand all those things to you. Please take a look and sign.¡±

    ¡°Give them back to the person who gave them to you. I don¡¯t want them.¡±

    Olivia directly bypassed Mr. Dupont and got a ss of water. Mr. Dupont felt a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°These are the property given contracts. Mrs. Brown, it was Mr. Brown...¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Olivia directly interrupted Mr. Dupont¡¯s words and said tly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to

    go out. Please close my door for me when you leave.¡±

    After that, she walked out of her home.

    She didn¡¯t care what Mr. Dupont was thinking, but she felt quite depressed.

    Divorce?

    She used to think about it. However, after what Jacob had done, she wondered what she should do

    now.

    She felt reluctant to divorce, as Jacob wasn¡¯t an indeed scumbag yet. However, if she kept this

    marriage, she would still mind what he used to do to her. Even when she was lying on the bed where

    Jacob and she used to lie, she would make wild guesses.

    Her mind was in a mess.

    Olivia drove to the hospital.

    The police were guarding the ward. Olivia told them her identity and obtained permission to see

    Julissa.

    When she entered the ward, Olivia saw Julissa scolding a young nurse. Probably she felt the pain

    when getting the injection, she looked extremely irritated.

    Seeing Olivia walking into the ward, Julissa red at her. Her eyes were so reddish as if she wanted to

    swallow Olivia alive.

    ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to mock me? Olivia Kent, I¡¯ve underestimated you. I thought you

    were always a weak woman, but it turned out you are the toughest woman. You even defeated me in

    silence. Let me tell you. I won¡¯t admit to being defeated! I won¡¯t! Mr. Brown longs for a baby so much.

    You will never give birth to his baby all your life!¡±

    Seeing how crazy Julissa was, Olivia didn¡¯t feel happy at all.

    She said in a low voice, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have the evil intention towards things and the man, which never

    belong to you. You made yourself end up like this. It has nothing to do with someone else. Julissa

    Caldwell, I¡¯ve neverpeted with you at all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve neverpeted with me because you¡¯ve owned everything. How do you know how heavy the

    burden of a child from a poor family was? My parents are farmers. We are poor. They¡¯ve fought for their

    whole life to help me finish my college. I can¡¯t find an ordinary man and live on an ordinary sry. I

    must repay my parents. I want to get them food that they had never eaten and clothes that they had

    never dressed.¡±

    As she spoke, Julissa started weeping.

    However, Olivia didn¡¯t feel sorry for her.

    ¡°You want to be filial to your parents. It¡¯s not wrong. However, you¡¯ve set up your desire based on

    someone else¡¯s marriage. You want to achieve your goals by destroying another woman''s marriage. It¡¯s

    a shame. Julissa Caldwell, we are both adults. You should know what you¡¯ve done. You can steel my

    man despite the morality, but you can¡¯t break thew. Your ending has nothing to do with anyone else.

    You deserved it. As a woman, I show my sympathy to you. From the aspect of Mrs. Brown, I hate you.¡±

    After finishing her words, Olivia turned away. She had wanted to speak those words to Julissa a long

    time ago, but she didn¡¯t want to meet her at all. Right now, Julissa had lost her baby and Olivia was

    also quite upset. In fact, she never expected that something would happen to the baby.

    She knew how much Jacob was expecting the baby. Because of that, Olivia even prayed that Julissa

    could give birth to the baby safely. As soon as the baby was born, their marriage should end. In that

    case, Jacob would have his wishe to try and she would give up on him without feeling any burden.

    However, things had ended up in this way.

    Julissa was still yelling at her behind her back, but Olivia didn¡¯t want to listen at all.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Out of the hospital, Olivia wondered what she should do.

    If she would go home, probably Mr. Dupont was still there. Olivia found a club. She yed tennis for

    over an hour, took a shower, and ordered a bottle of whiskey at the bar counter, starting drinking.

    She seldom drank usually. However, she decided to numb and stimte herself by drinking. Otherwise,

    she would be suffocated.

    Her most beloved man had ended up in this way, and she felt extremely upset. However, she didn¡¯t

    know what she should do and could do.

    She had never expected that she would be like this one day.

    Olivia had no idea how much she had drunk. She didn¡¯t return her senses until she heard a familiar

    voice and the person grabbed the bottle and ss from her hand.

    ¡°Hello, Tony? Why are you here again? Have you sent someone to stalk me? If not, why can I always

    meet you no matter where I¡¯m. Aren¡¯t you in Country F? Did youe back for something urgent as

    well?¡±

    Olivia burped. She frowned because feeling quite ufortable.

    Tony asked someone to get her a ss of hydromel.

    ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this club.¡±

    ¡°For real? My drink is on house, then. It¡¯spensation for your bet on me. I¡¯m even with you.¡±

    Olivia pushed away from the ss of hydromel. She didn¡¯t need it right now. She needed to be drunk

    without thinking about anything. Then she would go home and sleep.

    As long as she slept, her heart wouldn¡¯t ache so much.

    Tony slightly frowned. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I used you to challenge my senior. I apologize

    for that.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Davon Sawyer is your senior. He doesn¡¯t mind it. Why would I? Although I don¡¯t like that man

    much, he is Nicole¡¯s cousin and Nicole cares about him the most. I¡¯ll bear it. In the future, don¡¯t pull me

    into your bullshit. You can leave now. I still want to drink.¡±

    As she spoke, Olivia reached to get the bottle. However, Tony grabbed her arm and dragged her into a

    box.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you remember your identity? If you got drunk, you must be on the headline tomorrow. You have

    already be the focus after what your husband has done. Remember, you are a celebrity!¡±

    Tony was quite angry. He didn¡¯t know why he was so angry. Probably, he felt quite guilty for using this

    woman earlier. Now, he heard that something happened to her husband, so he rushed back to check

    on this stupid woman. Sure enough, she was trying to get drunk.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why she would be so upset for a scumbag.

    Tony couldn¡¯t help but get jealous. He also had some other feelings, but he ignored them.

 Chapter 1613 Weâ€™re Not that Close

    Chapter 1613 We¡¯re Not that Close

    ¡°You know nothing!¡± Olivia retorted crossly.

    Her tone made Tony frown.

    ¡°You are a celebrity, OK? Mind yournguage!¡±

    ¡°What about mynguage? That¡¯s my style. So what I¡¯m a celebrity? I¡¯m also a human being. I can also

    curse, fart, grin teeth, and snore. A celebrity doesn¡¯t need to be a perfect human. I didn¡¯t ask you to talk

    to me, Mr. Tony. I know you are busy. Just leave me in peace and go! All right?¡±

    Olivia directly shook off Tony. She returned to the bar counter and continued drinking.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The wave of anger surged in Tony¡¯s mind.

    Although they were in a club with high-security measures, no one could guarantee that the paparazzi

    wouldn¡¯te in. If Olivia was found to be like this, it might have a negative impact on her career.

    There were always newbies in the entertainment business.

    Tony directly asked, ¡°He¡¯s just a scumbag. Why are you so reluctant to him? Olivia Kent, you shouldn¡¯t

    be like this.¡±

    Olivia suddenly paused.

    Her eyes became cold. When she stared at Tony, thetter couldn¡¯t help but pause a bit.

    ¡°Why? Your husband is truly a scumbag after he has done such things. Can¡¯t I criticize him? Do you

    have any moral sense and rock bottom? Why do you still keep this kind of husband?¡±

    ¡°Pak!¡± Olivia pped him across his face, interrupting his words. Tony squinted, emanating a gloomy

    aura. However, it didn¡¯t impact Olivia at all.

    Looking at Tony, she said, stressing each syble, ¡°Who do you think you are to criticize my husband?

    What right do you have? A scumbag? How much do you know him? When he defended his country

    and went to the front line to experience life and death on the battlefield, what were you doing? You

    were working on your so-called researches. I can¡¯t deny that you have any contribution to the country,

    butpared to him, your contribution isn¡¯t worth mentioning at all. When I was dumped in the

    cemetery feeling lonely and frightened, it was he who had found me. He carried me on his back while

    walking down the hill. He brought me light and warmth. When the disaster happened to my family, it

    was he who helped me get through that period. He was always my backer during my downtime. Do you

    know what love is? It¡¯s not just a crush or an adrenal stimtion. Love is the dependence on each

    other and the indifference day after day and year after year. It flows like water but is refreshing. It

    cannot be given up at all. You know nothing, you are single as fuck!¡±

    Herst line provoked Tony.

    Tony became upset.

    It was a truth that he didn¡¯t know what love was, but seeing Olivia like this, he felt quite frustrated.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m SAF, but I don¡¯t need to suffer as you do. Since you love him so much and he¡¯s so

    outstanding, why has he done things to break your heart?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his first time being a human. Why can¡¯t he make a mistake?¡±

    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s defense of Jacob, Tony felt unhappy. ¡°So you want to forgive him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He used to be a super-nice man. Probably it¡¯s my fault so he made a huge mistake.

    However, I can¡¯t forgive him. I can¡¯t convince myself to forget what he¡¯s done. I love him. I love him so

    much. He¡¯s the man in this world I care about the most besides Nicole and my brother. I wonder why it

    hase this way. I know it¡¯s no use for me to remember his mistake or keep thinking about it. I must

    look forward. But I always feel a sharp pang in my heart. It hurts so much that I can¡¯t sleep at all. When

    lying on our bed, as soon as I close my eyes, scenes that I was with him would upy my mind. Those

    memories have already be part of me. I couldn¡¯t cut it off or forget it. What could I do? Right now, I

    just want to sleep soundly. Really. I don¡¯t want to think about anything. I just want to have a good sleep.

    After waking up, I¡¯ll go through this heartbreaking period gradually. I¡¯ll cheer up and face the future.

    Right now, I just need time to get used to it. Please just leave me alone, OK? We are not that close!¡±

    Olivia couldn¡¯t help sobbing. She grabbed the bottle from Tony¡¯s hand, raised his head, and gulped

    down.

    For some reason, Tony felt extremely sorry for Olivia at this moment.

    Suddenly, he grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I can drink with you. But we can¡¯t drink here. There are too

    many people. Probably some paparazzi are in them. Come to my box.¡±

    ¡°No way. I¡¯ll get a box myself.¡±

    Olivia hadn¡¯t been so drunk that she stopped thinking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to drink with me. We are not close. Please leave me alone. Although I¡¯m quite upset

    now, I¡¯m still married. I shouldn¡¯t be so close to you. It¡¯s not proper.¡±

    After finishing her words, Olivia pushed Tony away, turned to the bar counter to get a box, and

    staggered into the box.

    Watching her, Tony felt quite frustrated.

    Since when was he disdained so much by someone?

    Suddenly, he also wanted to drink.

    ¡°Get me some liquor.¡±

    The waiter hurriedly sent him some liquor on the counter.

    Probably Tony wasn¡¯t in a good mood, when he drank, he also felt quite ufortable. After gulping

    down a few shots, Tony became dizzy.

    He staggered towards his box.

    Inwardly, he curses Olivia for being insensible.

    She should feel honored as he came tofort her

    Much to his surprise, she called him SAF and said he didn¡¯t know what love was.

    Tony was so angry that he wanted to swear.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what love was, he was still a pure-minded man.

    How could Olivia disdain him?

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He directly gulped down all the liquor in his

    bottle. Then his mind was a messpletely.

    Tony shook his head hard. Entering his box, he fell on the king-sized bed. The more he thought about

    it, the more upset he became.

    His inner voice cursed. He was already in his thirties, but why was he still SAF?

    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to get married so early. He hadn¡¯t met his Miss Right yet. He felt so upset that

    Olivia, the stupid woman, had disdained him.

    He felt so angry that he sat up and continued to drink.

    Olivia had no idea that Tony was stimted by her. When she went to the box, she had a strong

    migraine. However, it couldn¡¯tpare to the sharp pang in her heart at all.

    She kept asking herself if she should give up on Jacob.

    After that, they would have nothing to do with each other.

    Even if she could ignore Mr. Dupont and leave, she couldn¡¯t keep on doing that every day, could she?

    Over the years after she had married Jacob, she knew him very well. Once Jacob had made up on

    something, no one could change his mind.

    She sneered inwardly.

    It was way too ridiculous!

    She should be the one who proposed to divorce, shouldn¡¯t she? Jacob had done something wrong, but

    what right he had to propose to divorce her so naturally?

    She was harmed, but now she would get dumped.

    Did she look like a pushover?

 Chapter 1614 Familiar with this Kind of Feeling

    Chapter 1614 Familiar with this Kind of Feeling

    The more Olivia thought, the angrier she became. She directly gulped down all the liquor. Then she

    cked out.

    The box was filled with a strong alcohol smell. A figure gently pushed the door of her box open. Seeing

    that Olivia was sitting on the floor after getting hammered, he shook his head.

    He walked up to lift Olivia and put her on the bed. Then he picked up the empty liquor bottles around

    the bed, afraid that she would trip over after getting up.

    After tidying up the room, the man stood in front of Olivia. Looking at how suffered she looked, he felt

    sorry for her.

    ¡°Eww--¡±

    Olivia suddenly felt that her stomach was turning. Instantly, shey prone on the edge of the bed,

    retching.

    The man rushed to the bathroom to get a basin. He put it under the bed and patted her on the back

    gently.

    Suddenly, Olivia was a bit taken aback. Then she copsed mentally.

    ¡°Fuck off, Jacob Brown!¡±

    She pushed away from the man in front of her, crying hoarsely.

    In the past, when she got drunk at dinner parties, Jacob always took care of her like this. However, she

    knew that Jacob couldn¡¯t show up here.

    He was still in the detention house.

    The pang in her heart that she had tried her best to suppress surged up again. She felt pain all over,

    and even all her cells were shivering.

    ¡°Why are you still haunting me down after I¡¯m drunk? What¡¯s the use of caring about me after hurting

    me? Save your trick! I won¡¯t buy it! Just leave!¡±

    Olivia roared hoarsely.

    The man¡¯s eyes were filled withplications and concerns.

    He got Olivia a ss of hydromel, but Olivia knocked it over.

    ¡°Stop being so nice to me! Please! Aren¡¯t you going to divorce me? You¡¯ve nned to dump me

    already. Why do you still care about me? I have nothing to do with you no matter I¡¯m dead or alive!

    Please just go!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The man stiffened a bit. Then he slowly turned around, lifted his foot, and walked to the door.

    Seeing that the figure was leaving, Olivia suddenly stood up for some reason. She hugged him from

    behind.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go, Jacob! Please stay! I¡¯m so upset! Really! You¡¯ve given me such a difficult problem.

    What should I do? My reason told me I can¡¯t forgive you for this mistake. I can¡¯t aggrieve myself.

    However, my feelings make me unable to let go of you. Tell me what I should do! Since it happened

    until now, I¡¯ve been suffering all the time. I always wonder what I will be like tomorrow. Without you, the

    bed is empty, the pot is cold, and the whole house is like an ice cer. I feel so cold. I miss your

    embrace and your voice. I¡¯m almost going nuts because of missing you so much. But why? Why did

    you do those things to hurt me? Why?¡±

    Olivia¡¯s tears dropped on the man¡¯s back, burning his skin like boiling oil.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the man whispered.

    Olivia, however, shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. What is the use of hundreds of,

    thousands of, or even tens of thousands of apologies? I want you only. Jacob, you are my everything,

    my whole world. But now, you¡¯ve broken my world. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    The man turned around. Before he spoke, Olivia kissed him.

    She kissed him so eagerly and impatiently, with a desperate determination.

    The man was taken aback instantly.

    ¡°No! Olivia Kent, sober up!¡±

    He wanted to push away Olivia, but she didn¡¯t care about anything right now. She held the man tightly.

    While kissing him passionately, she started tearing off his clothes.

    ¡°Jacob, I miss you. I truly miss you. Don¡¯t turn me down!¡±

    Olivia acted fiercely and passionately. The man couldn¡¯t bear it. He kept dodging.

    ¡°Why are you dodging from me? You don¡¯t love me anymore, do you? Who do you like? Julissa

    Caldwell? Is it because she can give you a baby but I can¡¯t?¡±

    Olivia looked extremely desperate. Her tears dripped down on their bodies like stringless beads. They

    soaked their clothes and burned their skin like soldering iron.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like what you think!¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want me? You even don¡¯t want to touch me, do you? You are so determined to

    divorce me and dump me, aren¡¯t you? Since it is so, why would you have gone to the cemetery and

    carried me on your back to go down the hill? You should have left me there and let me die.¡±

    Olivia was like an aggrieved child. Her eyes were dimmed.

    Her eyes were darkened, as lifeless as the Dead Sea.

    Suddenly, the man felt sorry for her. He walked up to her and whispered, ¡°I want you. I always want

    you.¡±

    Olivia suddenly smiled. She wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck and kissed him actively.

    They couldn¡¯t bear their passion any longer, falling on the queen-sized bed. The erotic scene started...

    When Olivia woke up, it was already the dust.

    She felt a strong migraine as if her head was about to explode.

    She tidied herself up and wanted to get up. However, she was shocked when feeling the soreness on

    her body.

    She was quite familiar with this kind of feeling.

    It felt the same way every time after she had made love to Jacob.

    Although she had clothes on, she didn¡¯t think she had made a mistake. Some broken scenes appeared

    in her mind as well.

    She seemed to haveid with another man.

    Upon realizing it, Olivia almost broke down.

    That man wasn¡¯t Jacob for certain.

    She wondered who he was.

    Who had entered her box earlier?

    She was so hammeredst night and locked the door from the inside. Then shepleted indulged

    herself. She wondered who could get the key to her box.

    Except for the waiter or waitress, it should be Tony.

    How could a waiter be so bold?

    Hence, she was drunk and mistook another man as Jacob...

    Olivia went furious immediately.

    Without tidying herself up, she rushed to the bar counter.

    ¡°Tell me Tony¡¯s box number!¡±

    Olivia was like a fire-praying dinosaur. The waiter hurriedly said in fear, ¡°Our boss¡¯s box number is

    confidential... Ah!¡±

    Before he finished his words, Olivia directly smashed a red wine bottle in front of him. The broken

    sses cut her hand. Blood ran along with her fingers and dripped on the bar counter, but she didn¡¯t

    care about it at all. She directly pointed the broken ss against the waiter¡¯s neck.

    ¡°His box number!¡±

    Right then, Olivia was enraged and even crazy. She emanated the aura of death, making the waiter

    feel depressed and fearful.

    The waiter didn¡¯t have the guts to refuse her, telling her Tony¡¯s box number.

    Olivia directly pulled out a fruit knife from the bar counter and headed to Tony¡¯s box.

    She inwardly cursed Tony. He didn¡¯t only set her up once, but also had the balls to do such a thing to

    her. She wondered if she was too merciful so everyone thought she was a pushover.

    She wanted to castrate him right away and teach him a lesson that he couldn¡¯ty his finger on any

    woman so willfully.

 Chapter 1615 Picking up Someone from Here

    Chapter 1615 Picking up Someone from Here

    Olivia kicked the door of Tony¡¯s box open, only to find several people in his box. It seemed they were in

    a meeting. Seeing Oliviae in, they looked nkly.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? What do you want?¡±

    Tony didn¡¯t feel surprised. After all, he had seen Olivia be more brutal before.

    Olivia tried hard to suppress her anger and put away the knife. Staring at Tony coldly, she asked, ¡°What

    did you dost night?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tony was doing the research on the medicine effect with usst night,¡± one of the men answered

    on Tony¡¯s half. He cast a gossiping nce at Tony and Olivia.

    Olivia was a celebrity and quite famous. She suddenly broke into the box with a knife. They couldn¡¯t

    help wondering what had happened.

    ¡°Was he here the whole night?¡±

    Olivia paused.

    It wasn¡¯t until then did Tony find that she didn¡¯t look right.

    ¡°Has anything happened? Please wait for me for a moment. Olivia, let¡¯s talk outside.¡±

    Tony stood up and bypassed Olivia.

    His body was covered with a strong smell of cigarettes, and Olivia almost sneezed.

    She suddenly frowned.

    ¡°Why did you smoke so much?¡±

    ¡°Come on, Olivia. I stayed up overnight. What can I do without smoking?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until then did Olivia notice that Tony¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. There were obvious dark circles

    under his eyes. Thinking about the man¡¯s answer just now, she frowned deeply.

    She realized that the man wasn¡¯t Tony!

    Last night, the man was quite clean. He smelt simr to the shower gel that Jacob usually used.

    Upon realizing that she thought of Jacob again, Olivia felt more upset.

    ¡°May I check the surveince close to my box, please?¡±

    ¡°Anything happened? Do you need my help?¡±

    Although Tony was so warm-hearted, Olivia refused him directly, ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call the monitoring room. Please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Olivia turned around and left, tossing the knife into a trash can.

    Tony felt quite confused. Thinking about his research subjectst night, he shook his head, forcing him

    to sober up. Then he went back to the box and continued working.

    Olivia went to the monitoring room and checked the surveince. However, she didn¡¯t find anything.

    The video had been deleted.

    She felt as if her heart was pressed by something, so depressed.

    She didn¡¯t only cheat on Jacob, but she also didn¡¯t know who that man was.

    It was so awful!

    Olivia couldn¡¯t continue staying in the club any longer. After going back home, she locked herself up in

    the bathroom. She kept rubbing her body, almost breaking her skin.

    On the other side, after Tony got to know she had left, he asked the guard what Olivia had requested to

    watch. When he heard that part of the video had been deleted, Tony had a bad hunch. Immediately, he

    asked the technician to recover it, but it didn¡¯t work.

    Nicole and Samuel spent a whole day in the automobile factory. They had nned to have dinner

    together, but Samuel received a call. He looked quite mysterious.

    ¡°What happened? Anything urgent?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Some personal errand. I need to resolve it now.¡±

    Samuel looked at Nicole apologetically.

    Nicole said in a gentle tone, ¡°Go ahead, please. I can have dinner alone. I¡¯ll also drop by Olivia¡¯s house

    to check on her. Jacob¡¯s matter was a big blow to her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Samuel drove Nicole to Olivia¡¯s house, and then he left.

    Samuel drove to the entrance of a club in a secret ce and parked his car. Then at the door, he pulled

    out a card. The usher respectfully led him in.

    He walked to the innermost box, knocked on it, and entered.

    When seeing Emory and ir, Samuel didn¡¯t look surprised. He sat down casually and poured himself

    a cup of tea. He asked indifferently, ¡°What has brought you both down here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here to see you.¡±

    ir was still a sweet talker. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t been impacted by the suppression of Jeffery.

    Samuel rolled his eyes on him and looked over at Emory.

    ¡°Mr. Emory, is there any mission here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I came to pick up someone from here. Then we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Samuel was a bit startled. However, he wasn¡¯t serving in the military any longer, so he wouldn¡¯t ask any

    question that he ought not to. He directly asked, ¡°Is it good for me to be here? If not convenient, I¡¯ll

    leave.¡±

    ¡°You know this person.¡±

    Seeing that Samuel was so obedient now, ir couldn¡¯t help feeling upset.

    They used to be best friends, colleagues that could rely on each otherpletely. However, for some

    matters, Samuel had already left them. It made ir feel quite frustrated.

    ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t you really considering back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve started transferring my properties overseas. In the future, we can still gather around when we

    have time.¡±

    Samuel was quite calm.

    Their friendship wouldn¡¯t change because of time or distance. However, it was normal for them to feel

    disappointed for the time being.

    Emory nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s almost here. Let¡¯s take the chance and gather around. We don¡¯t know

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    when exactly we could meet again next time.¡±

    ¡°Who on earth is the person?¡±

    Upon hearing it, Samuel became quite curious.

    As they spoke, the door was pushed open. Jacob showed up. Samuel was slightly taken aback. Then

    he understood something. However, he looked quite solemnly.

    Jacob didn¡¯t feel surprised when seeing Samuel here. Seeing him, Jacob stood at attention, saluted,

    and greeted him, ¡°Hi, Mr. Green.¡±

    ¡°Does Olivia know?¡±

    Samuel gazed at Jacob without a blink, studying his expression.

    Jacob looked quite blue and upset, with a trace of determination.

    ¡°She¡¯ll know it sooner orter.¡±

    Since he said so, Samuel didn¡¯t want to remind him more.

    Emory exined in a steady tone, ¡°Jacob is an outstanding man. When he requested to resign, the

    leaders all felt quite sorry for that. You both have given up your bright futures for women. A lot of

    people disdained you for being discouraged. Hence, when you resigned in the past, the leaders still

    kept your vacancies for you. As long as you want toe back, you can start serving in the military

    again. This time, after hearing that something has happened to Jacob, Mr. Morty immediately called the

    military base and asked for Jacob. Hence, he was released this morning. Someone else is dealing with

    Julissa Caldwell. Jacob is leaving soon. He¡¯s going abroad for peacekeeping missions. He¡¯ll stay there

    for several years. Hence, I don¡¯t know when you will meet again next time. However, for Jacob, it might

    be a good thing. I heard he has left all businesses to his ex-wife. Now he doesn¡¯t have any burden from

    his family. He might have a bright future in his career. Probably in the future, he could have high

    achievements than you have, Samuel.¡±

    However, Samuel was silent. He stared at Jacob and asked, ¡°When you were released this morning,

    did you go to see Olivia?¡±

    Upon hearing it, Jacob was a bit taken aback. Soon he lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Mr. Green, if

    I kept staying here, it would be torture for me and her. When she sees me, she would be in a dilemma

    whether we break up or not. I¡¯d rather leave here than torturing her so much. As time goes time, she

    will naturally let go of me. I¡¯ve been a jerk. I can¡¯t hope she¡¯ll forgive me, but I know we can''t be

    together anymore.¡±

    ¡°Coward!¡± Samuel uttered a word and stood up to leave.

 Chapter 1616 Mrs. Brown Has Signed

    Chapter 1616 Mrs. Brown Has Signed

    ¡°Mr. Green, please wait!¡± Jacob hurriedly stopped Samuel.

    ¡°You must be extremely disappointed in me. I¡¯ve never thought I¡¯m a jerk all over the years. I know

    what I¡¯ve done has hurt Olivia, Mrs. Green, and you. Maybe I have lost my mind at that time and make

    a huge mistake. I even couldn¡¯t forgive myself. I¡¯m doing it not because I¡¯m a coward, but I¡¯m afraid

    Olivia would be bothered.¡±

    ¡°You are not her. Don¡¯t think you can make the decision without telling her just because you know her

    well. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Right after Samuel finished speaking, Jacob¡¯s phone started ringing.

    It was a call from Dupont.

    Jacob¡¯s hands trembled. However, he still swiped to answer the call in Samuel¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, Mrs. Brown has signed.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Jacob was taken aback, looking so surprised as if he had misheard.

    Mr. Dupont said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Brown, oh, Ms. Kent has signed on the divorce agreement. From

    now on, your marriage has ended. If there¡¯s any problem, I¡¯ll go through the process at the Civil Affairs

    Bureau. Moreover, Ms. Kent entrusted me to give the properties you¡¯ve given her to Mrs. Green. She

    didn¡¯t take any penny.¡±

    Jacob knew that he had already regretted it.

    However, he had to ept it.

    He couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling now. He was so upset that he was almost suffocated.

    He deserved it himself. Otherwise, he would still have a happy marriage. He thought about their good

    old times and what happened before the dust today, tears welling up his eyes.

    He had seen how desperate and depressed Olivia was. He had thought that since they made love

    again, it would be different. Much to his surprise, she still made such a decision.

    Since it was her choice, Jacob was willing to ept it.

    Probably it was the punishment for him.

    To punishment his stupid persistence, God let him be lonely all his life. However, for Olivia.

    Jacob was quite concerned about her. Looking at Samuel, he said, ¡°Mr. Green, when I¡¯m not around,

    please take care of Olivia. If she falls in love with another man, please help her test the man.¡±

    ¡°You are so generous. Since you¡¯ve made a decision, you can¡¯t look back. The battlefield is full of

    changes. Be careful yourself. I don¡¯t want to receive any bad news about you.¡±

    Samuel was actually reluctant to Jacob¡¯s departure.

    In the past, it was because Olivia and he were still married. However, Olivia still had signed the

    agreement.

    Samuel had thought that they still had hoped to reconcile. It turned out to be impossible now.

    Jacob would get to the battlefield with such a mood, which truly worried Samuel.

    It was easy to be a businessman after resigning from the military, but Jacob must pay a lot of

    prices to go back to the military, let alone that he wasn¡¯t in training the past few years.

    Jacob was also upset.

    Emory heard that Jacob had been divorced. Although he felt sorry for Jacob, for a soldier who would go

    to the battlefield abroad, it might be a good thing for him to be worry-free.

    Jacob turned around and looked over at Emory. He said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, although I¡¯ve divorced

    Olivia Kent, I hope all my wages and benefits will be sent to her. In the future, she¡¯ll still be treated as a

    solder¡¯s dependent. OK?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll report to Mr. Morty about your request. It should be fine.¡±

    The overseas battlefield needed talents. Jacob had the leadership ability. As long as he was willing to

    go there, Mr. Morty naturally would meet all his requirements.

    Originally, the best candidate was Samuel, but Jacob had encountered such a matter, so he had

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    be the most suitable one.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±

    Jacob raised a ss of wine towards Samuel.

    ¡°Mr. Green, after I graduated from college, you supported me all the way until today. I should thank you

    for helping me achieve my current status. My marriage has disappointed you. However, on the

    battlefield, I must let others know Samuel Green¡¯s soldiers are the best! The bastards from other

    countries can¡¯t make any profit from my guardian!¡±

    Samuel patted him on his shoulder. He had a lot of words to speak to Jacob but didn¡¯t know where to

    start.

    Their life tracks would probably be separated from now on. They would achieve excellent goals in their

    own fields in the future.

    Samuel wished Jacob well, but he knew how unpredictable the battlefield would be. All promotions in

    the military were based on life risks.

    Right now, Jacob had beenpletely disappointed and worry-free. It was an advantage for him to

    fight on the battlefield. However, as his best friend, Samuel knew that Jacob had already given up on

    everything else. He must have nned to devote the rest of his life to the battlefield.

    A man like Jacob wouldn¡¯t fear dangers because he wouldn¡¯t care about them. He had be

    heartless now as he was a walking dead.

    However, it was he who made himself end up like this. No one could help or impact him.

    In the end, Samuel could only tell him to take care before turning away.

    He guessed that probably he was old. He couldn¡¯t stand the farewell at all.

    Out of the club, Samuel directly called Nicole.

    Nicole wasforting Olivia at her house.

    She witnessed Olivia sign the divorce agreement. At that moment, Nicole didn¡¯t know how to describe

    her feelings at all.

    Olivia signed while weeping. Then Mr. Dupont took all the documents away. Later, Olivia told Nicole

    that she gotid by a man when she got drunkst night.

    Upon hearing it, Nicole was shocked and so sorry for her. She couldn¡¯t help holding Olivia tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Samuel to take a look. Probably he could recover that video clip.¡±

    ¡°If I would find that man, I¡¯ll skin him alive!¡±

    Olivia gritted her teeth in anger.

    While Nicole was calming her down, she received a call from Samuel.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Nicole swiped to answer.

    Samuel didn¡¯t hesitate and he asked directly, ¡°Has Olivia signed the divorce agreement?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I just met Jacob. He¡¯ll probably leaveter.¡±

    Upon hearing Jacob¡¯s name, Olivia suddenly stiffed. She pinched the hemline of her blouse, feeling

    extremely depressed.

    Nicole took a nce at her and asked, ¡°Leave? Where is he going?¡±

    ¡°Abroad! He was chosen by Mr. Morty to take the reserved duty and go to the battlefield abroad.

    Earlier, he was still a bit hesitant, but Mr. Dupont told him that Olivia had signed the agreement. Now he

    didn¡¯t have anything to care about. Probably he would leave City B quite soon. I don¡¯t know when he

    wille back in the future. Ask Olivia if she has the time or not. She¡¯d bettere over to bid him

    farewell.¡±

    Samuel still didn¡¯t think that Olivia and Jacob should have ended up in this way. He thought for a

    moment and then told Nicole what Jacob had requested.

    ¡°Jacob requested to send all his sry and benefits to Olivia and asked the army to treat her still as a

    soldier¡¯s dependent. It means if Jacob passed away, Olivia would still be his widow. All his glories and

    ¡°I don¡¯t want them!¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t help but yell, feeling guiltier.

    How could she be willing to divorce Jacob?

    However, she didn¡¯t know what to do after things had happened in the afternoon.

    She had be filthy, and she didn¡¯t deserve Jacob anymore.

    She didn¡¯t deserve him...

 Chapter 1617 Iâ€™m Not Aggrieved

    Chapter 1617 I¡¯m Not Aggrieved

    Nicole had never thought that Jacob would have chosen such a method.

    ¡°What does it mean by reserved duty? Doesn¡¯t he have a military rank?¡±

    Olivia was also all her ears.

    Samuel lowered his voice and answered, ¡°Yes, he has a military rank. However, he was almost

    resigned in the past few years. Besides, when Olivia and he got married, he officially reported to the

    military headquarter and it was approved. Hence, he couldn¡¯t go there as an official soldier but only on

    reserved duty. Soldiers on reserved duty will go to the battlefield directly. With his military rank, he

    could stay in themand and give orders if he were still on duty, but now he¡¯s just a soldier.¡±

    Olivia¡¯s tears kept dropping.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    Although she had be filthy and didn¡¯t deserve Jacob any longer, Olivia still wanted to see him.

    He was going to the battlefield aboard.

    Seldom soldiers should be happy to do such a thing. A lot of them couldn¡¯te back at all. The rest

    had all experienced hairbreadth escapes. Their enemies were all ruthless desperadoes. How could

    Jacob be willing to go to such a ce?

    Before Samuel answered, the message tone rang out on Olivia¡¯s phone.

    It was the voice message from Jacob.

    Immediately, Olivia tabbed to listen. She heard Jacob¡¯s familiar voice.

    ¡°Olivia, I know you¡¯ve hurt a lot by the baby¡¯s matter. No matter how many apologies I make won¡¯t

    make it up for you. I was possessed and destroyed our happy family. I used to promise you that I would

    never let anyone bully you as you are my wife. However, I broke my promise. I didn¡¯t only break it but

    also I became an aplice. I¡¯ve punished Julissa Caldwell and also informed the public about what

    she has done. I also found the evidence. As soon as she¡¯s recovered, she¡¯ll be sentenced. She won¡¯t

    be able to leave the jail until at least ten yearster. As for me, the aplice, I know you are reluctant

    and cannot do anything to me, so I punished myself -- let me be exiled abroad and with bullets every

    day. My heart will have nothing to rely on. I¡¯ll wander like duckweed.

    ¡°I¡¯m the luckiest man to fall in love with you and marry you. Even though we¡¯ve been together for a few

    years, it¡¯s already a lifetime for me. In my life, you¡¯ll be my only wife, Olivia. But I know it¡¯s still a long

    time for the rest of your life, and you surely need someone to apany you. Please give me and find

    a man who treats you well and is worth relying your life on. In the future, if I¡¯m lucky enough toe

    back, I hope you can eventually forgive me. I truly wish you all the best in the future.¡±

    Listening to Jacob¡¯s words, Olivia couldn¡¯t stop shedding tears at all.

    ¡°Hello, Samuel? Mr. Green? Where is he? Where on earth is he?¡±

    Olivia couldn¡¯t care about anything else now. She wanted to find Jacob and she must see him!

    Samuel quickly sent over the location.

    Nicole grabbed Olivia¡¯s jacket and backpack, pulling her and running out.

    They quickly sat in the car, heading to the club where Samuel was. However, they only saw a military

    helicopter flying above their heads.

    ¡°Samuel, is that...¡±

    Nicole had a bad hunch.

    Samuel nodded.

    Olivia was taken aback. Then she ran like crazy following it.

    ¡°Jacob Brown! Jacob, get down! You can¡¯t leave! Jacob!¡±

    ¡°Olivia!¡±

    Nicole wanted to grab her but failed.

    Olivia was running like a lunatic, following the helicopter. Suddenly she tripped over. She took off her

    shoes and chased them barefoot.

    The roar of the helicopter was so loud that Jacob couldn¡¯t hear Olivia calling at all.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Emory and ir saw the crazy woman down, but they hesitated a bit.

    They wondered if Jacob would still go to the battlefield if he saw the scene.

    ir wanted to tell him, and Emory directly said, ¡°Jacob, Olivia Kent is...¡±

    ¡°Stop it! I¡¯ve made up my mind, and I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    After finishing his words, Jacob picked up the earphone and put it on.

    Emory heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Olivia Kent is chasing you down there.¡±

    However, Jacob didn¡¯t hear it. He kept wondering what Olivia was thinking when she heard his voice

    messages.

    He thought that she must be quite upset.

    However, it couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    He was heading to the battlefield and didn¡¯t know whether he would survive the next day. He couldn¡¯t

    give her any hope.

    If they still had fate, after Olivia had let go of this matter, he guessed probably they could be reconciled

    if he coulde back several yearster.

    Right then, Jacob could only live on such confidence and courage.

    The helicopter raised higher and higher, and soon Olivia couldn¡¯t be seen. Both Emory and ir felt

    quite upset. Covering himself with a nket, ir was lost in thought.

    Olivia¡¯s disregard had caused the traffic chaos. Nicole and Samuel worked together and stopped her.

    Her grief over the years made her finally faint.

    ¡°Olivia!¡±

    Nicole immediately called an ambnce for her.

    The ambnce roared, taking Olivia to the hospital.

    Afraid that Olivia would take things too hard after she woke up, Nicole had been apanying her all

    the time. Shortly after, Olivia woke up. She stared at the ceiling in silence, making Nicole quite worried.

    ¡°Olivia, say something. I¡¯m so worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Olivia forced a smile, but she looked uglier than weeping. Nicole suddenly felt the soreness in her

    nose.

    ¡°Where is Mr. Dupont?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call him.¡±

    Nicole pulled out her phone, only to hear Olivia whisper, ¡°Nicole, could you please do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Olivia. Please go ahead. I will try my best to help you.¡±

    Olivia looked at her, forcing her to smile, but she failed to curl up her lips no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m filthy and don¡¯t deserve Jacob now, but he¡¯s the only family I have. If I give up on him, he

    wouldn¡¯t have anything to cherish in his life. I know you are capable. Could you please destroy our

    divorce agreement in Mr. Dupont¡¯s hand, please?¡±

    Nicole understood what she wanted immediately.

    Olivia didn¡¯t want to divorced Jacob.

    Originally, she thought that she was filthy and didn¡¯t deserve Jacob, but now Jacob was gone, heading

    to the battlefield overseas. He would experience life and death. Hence, Olivia wanted her to be thest

    thought and attachment even if she was a sinner.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you. I can guarantee Mr. Dupont won¡¯t have the divorce agreement to go through the

    divorce process tomorrow. If he wants to do it, Jacob must sign on it. Jacob can¡¯t sign it now.¡±

    Nicole hugged Olivia tightly and said with concerns, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t aggrieve yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not aggrieved, Nicole. In front of life and death, what he has done isn¡¯t worth mentioning at all. I

    know I can¡¯t let go of him at all. That matter has been the knot of my heart. However, if he passed

    away, what would be the use for me to still remember those damned matters?¡±

    Olivia¡¯s eyes twinkled. She had never been so sobered as to realize what she wanted the most.

    She only wanted Jacob!

    She wanted him to live well!

 Chapter 1618 Just No One Knew

    Chapter 1618 Just No One Knew

    Nicole sent a message to Finn, asking him for help.

    Finn quickly replied.

    After Jacob let, Olivia cheered up. She fired the assistant and hired a new one. Then she went back to

    her work.

    As for what had happened in the club, she naturally forgot about it and forced herself not to think about

    it. However, when it was the dead of night, she always woke up while weeping in sleeping.

    Nicole was quitepetent. Finn¡¯s men had soon made Dupont¡¯s briefcase soaked in the water. The

    original divorce agreement waspletely wet and all the signatures were blurred. Hence, the divorce

    agreement didn¡¯t count.

    When Mr. Dupont tried to inform Jacob about it, Jacob¡¯s cell phone number had been canceled already.

    Since then, no one knew about Jacob¡¯s whereabouts.

    Olivia wasn¡¯t defeated, but instead, she faced her life more positively. Nicole told Samuel about what

    had happened in the club, asking him to find the deleted video.

    Although Olivia never mentioned it again, Nicole felt quite upset. She was determined to find the jerk

    who had bullied Olivia.

    It was just a piece of cake for Samuel.

    He did some operations and recovered the video clip. When Nicole saw that it was Jacob in the video,

    she was taken aback.

    ¡°How could it be Jacob?¡±

    ¡°Or who else? Shortly after Olivia went to see him in the prison, the military top sent someone to bail

    him out. Just no one knew about it.¡±

    Samuel wasn¡¯t surprised by the result at all.

    He saved the video clip and gave it to Nicole, who sent it directly to Olivia.

    When Olivia got to know that it was Jacob who hadid her, she cried andughed, feeling happy and

    bitter.

    If it weren¡¯t because of this matter, she wouldn¡¯t have signed the divorce agreement. Fortunately,

    everything could be saved.

    Olivia took a deep breath and lived hard. She devoted herself to the shooting. She also admitted what

    trouble Jacob had brought her and even admitted that she hadn¡¯t taken a wife¡¯s responsibility at home.

    Meanwhile, she didn¡¯t hope that the public would interrupt her personal life.

    Since Olivia had good rtionships with others, this matter soon calmed down online. Besides, Samuel

    and Nicole backed her up, so Olivia¡¯s career had no impact at all.

    Morty brought Molly back to Capital City. However, it was said that Morty¡¯s family didn¡¯t ept Molly.

    For Molly and her daughter, Morty had to bearrge pressure. In the end, he quit thepetition for

    the next family master, which pissed off Aron.

    However, Morty was no longer a teenager. No matter how Aron tried to convince him, Morty only had

    one condition -- epting Molly and her daughter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t agree.

    During the whole period. Morty had moved Molly and her daughter to a ce that no one knew. At the

    same time, Lucas also vanished.

    As Michele¡¯s trainer, Lucas was taken away. Samuel and Nicole didn¡¯t have anyment on this

    matter.

    When Zoe got to know that her brother would be in confined training for a long time, she was quite

    upset. However, she had be older and gradually became sensible.

    Joseph followed Morgan to attend all kinds of medical gatherings and medical seminars. Shortly after,

    everyone in the whole Seapolis City got to know that Mr. Joseph Green was a genius in the medical

    field. Hence, countless people wanted to be his student, but Samuel and Nicole rejected them

    politely.

    Nicole started taking care of her youngest sons in person. She also hired a nanny and picked up her

    automobile design business again.

    Soon, she designed a racing car for Tony, bing quite famous.

    Samuel was quite delighted with his wife¡¯s achievement. Meanwhile, he started transferring his

    properties abroad and sent Ernesto over to be in charge.

    In the beginning, Ernesto couldn¡¯t handle those things. However, after Samuel taught him in person,

    Ernesto had be quite capable after six months.

    Since Tim and Evelyn leftst time, no one received any news from them. However, the Mason family¡¯s

    shipping route was still running normally. Hence, Samuel and Nicole didn¡¯t need to worry much about it.

    Davon¡¯s medical treatment made Phoenix get better and better. She could also start nning to have a

    baby. When hearing the good news, Phoenix couldn¡¯t help crying in joy.

    One month after Jacob left, Olivia found herself pregnant. For the baby, she worked harder and lived

    more optimistically.

    It seemed that everyone¡¯s life was on the right track, which made Nicole and Samuel quite delighted.

    After designing a racing car for Tony, Nicole officially went back to work. Her workload for everyday was

    quite much. Edwin was worried that she would be too hard-working, so he took the initiative to take

    care of the babies. Seeing her sons were happy with their grandfather, Nicole curled up her lips into a

    smile.

    During this period, they heard good news from Zayn. He was going to get married, and his fianc¨¦e was

    Pedro¡¯s younger sister. It was said that she blocked the dagger for Zayn when he was assassinated,

    and she got seriously injured. When she was recovering in the hospital, they gradually fell in love. In

    the end, Zayn wanted to marry her against all odds.

    For him, Nicole and Samuel sent their best regards. Edwin also rushed to Country F to attend Zayn¡¯s

    wedding. Of course, the Don family all attended it as well, including Sally and William.

    William had a difficult life. When seeing Davon, he couldn¡¯t help shedding tears.

    He had never expected that he would be able to meet his son again in his life.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Davon was also quite excited when seeing his father.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Upon hearing Davon¡¯s calling, Sally looked away, tears welling up in her eyes.

    William hugged Davon, bursting into tears.

    If those things hadn¡¯t happened in the past, how could he miss his son?

    In his life, he couldn¡¯t have a chance to apany Davon to grow up. He didn¡¯t know what Davon was

    like when he learned how to walk, and neither did he know what the first word Davon spoke was. He

    wondered if Davon hadined about his father when he fell and cried.

    Davon was also excited. However, unlike William, he could control his emotion.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not so proper for you to be a naughty old man so early. Your daughter-inw is

    watching.¡±

    Davon¡¯s words calmed down William.

    William suddenly realized that his public image wasn¡¯t so pleasant. He released Davon with a flushed

    face.

    Sally red at Davon and said, ¡°Why are you talking to your dad like this? You are embarrassing him.¡±

    In Sally¡¯s heart, her husband had be the most important one.

    Davon said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my bad. Dad, it¡¯s alright you¡¯ve missed my birth and growth, but

    you can witness your grandson¡¯s birth and growth. In the future, Phoenix and I will be quite busy. Mom

    and you need to take care of our baby in the future!¡±

    Upon hearing it, Sally, William, and other people at the scene gaped.

    ¡°Is Phoenix pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 1619 Iâ€™m Your Son in the Future

    Chapter 1619 I¡¯m Your Son in the Future

    When the news spread, Nicole also rushed over.

    ¡°Davon, is Phoenix pregnant?¡±

    However, Phoenix was quite confused. Looking at Davon, she asked, ¡°Am I? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±

    Looking at his silly wife, Davon coughed and answered, ¡°I meant in the future, not now. What are you

    guys doing? Why are you gazing at my wife¡¯s belly? Don¡¯t you believe in my medical skill or my ability?¡±

    Upon hearing it, all were disappointed. However, Sally said hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. My son is a genius in

    medicine. We just need to wait for our grandchildren patiently.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    William nodded.

    For him, since he could have such an outstanding son and such a rich daughter-inw in his life, he

    didn¡¯t have any regret.

    So why would it even matter if Phoenix couldn¡¯t give birth?

    He believed that God was always fair. Their Don family was frank and forthright, doing things for the

    country and the people. William didn¡¯t think they would have a hard life.

    Sally also met Zayn with William.

    Due to Zayn¡¯s special identity, William had aplicated feeling towards him. However, after hearing

    what Zayn had done to help Nicole and Samuel, he decided to forget the grudges in the past and treat

    Zayn truly.

    ¡°You are the Lord of Country F now. You can¡¯t repeat your father¡¯s mistakes in the future.¡±

    William was sitting in the wheelchair. Although he had be much better now, it was said that there

    would be a lot of sequ in the future. It was Zayn¡¯s biological father who had caused it.

    Hence, Zayn felt quite guilty. He whispered, ¡°Mr. Don, if you are willing, may I be your godson? I¡¯m

    married today and only my mother is here. I felt somewhat regretful. My wife and I don¡¯t have many

    family members. Mr. Don, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be your son in the future. I¡¯ll take care of you like Devon.

    In the past, I didn¡¯t have the capability or channel to know and stop what that man has done to you

    before. In the future, I¡¯ll be responsible for the rest of your life.¡±

    William was taken aback. Sally bit her bottom lip tightly. Suddenly, she burst into tears.

    For Zayn, Sally had a bias. She felt sorry for him and protected him, but she felt quite depressed when

    seeing him. After all, she didn¡¯t want to give birth to Zayn, but for him, she always felt quite guilty all

    through the years.

    Right now, Zayn didn¡¯t me her at all, but instead, he was so kind to William. Sally had aplicated

    feeling in her heart that couldn¡¯t be described at all.

    When William looked into Zayn¡¯s sincere eyes and thought about how close he was to Davon, William

    released thest concern in his heart.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be your godfather in the future. I¡¯m old and useless now, but if you need my help, I won¡¯t turn

    you down.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Zayn waked up and hugged William tightly. At this moment, he felt that his life wasplete.

    He had never experienced the father¡¯s love from Leo. Now, looking into William¡¯s dearly eyes, Zayn felt

    the soreness in his nose.

    Sally was also emotional and couldn¡¯t calm down. She hugged Zayn tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zayn. I¡¯ve ignored you all these years.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom. I know you¡¯ve been through quite a difficulty, too. Besides, you¡¯ve done so much for

    me in secret.¡±

    After settling down Sally and William, Zayn noticed that Audrey and Xander had arrived.

    For Audrey, no matter who Zayn¡¯s father was, he was her nephew and Xander was his uncle. Hence,

    they were a family.

    They gave Zayn a gift and sent him the sincerest blessing. Then they went inside the house for a rest.

    When Audrey saw Sally and Xander saw William, they were taken aback for a moment. Then they

    smiled in unison.

    After more than a half-century, the twin sisters and twin brothers finally met. However, they had

    experienced a lot of difficulties.

    Xander looked at his younger brother in the wheelchair, who looked older than he was, shedding his

    tears.

    ¡°Long time no see, William.¡±

    Xander¡¯s words made them both sob.

    No matter what happened when they were young, after experiencing ups and downs, they found that

    the family and their siblings were the most precious ones.

    ¡°Long time no see, Xander. I¡¯ve never expected to see you alive in my life.¡±

    William¡¯s words made everyone feel bitter.

    Looking at Sally, Audrey suddenly said, ¡°Sally, let¡¯s keep in touch in the future.¡±

    Sally¡¯s eyes became reddened suddenly.

    Since she got to know her family background in childhood, Sally had hatred in her heart. She

    have gone through so many difficulties. However, when she looked at Audrey now, she suddenly felt

    quite lucky to be taken away in the past.

    If Audrey had to experience what she had, Sally didn¡¯t know what Audrey would be like now.

    Sally walked up and hugged Audrey. She whispered, ¡°Finally, we can gather around together when

    we¡¯re still alive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Nicole had nned toe in for a rest. Seeing the scene, she left the room.

    Samuel handed her a ss of milk and exchanged a smile with her.

    Nicole pressed her head on his shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°Sometimes, life is indeed fair. I¡¯m so

    grateful to God for letting me meet you, fall in love with you, and marry you. Although so many things

    happened in the past, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re always there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life with you.¡±

    Samuel pinched Nicole¡¯s hand, intertwined with her fingers.

    They looked at the sky outside. The warm sunshine fell on everyone, bringing hope and peace.

    Suddenly, they heard an uproar outside. Nicole became curious. Then a maid trotted over and said,

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Green, Mr. and Mrs. Louis are here.¡±

    Mr. Louis?

    Nicole was a bit confused. Samuel chuckled and said, ¡°Tim and Evelyn are here. Aren¡¯t you always

    worried something might happen to them? Let¡¯s go check on them. OK?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Nicole was excited immediately, dragging Samuel to trot.

    ¡°Slow down! You¡¯re on high heels.¡±

    Samuel was frightened.

    After Nicole restarted her design business, she liked to wear such shoes with sharp and high heels. He

    was afraid that Nicole would trip offer while walking.

    However, Nicole looked back at him and smiled naughtily. Samuel was so obsessed. Although they

    were married for a long time, he suddenly felt that he was shocked by Nicole¡¯s electric eyes. His heart

    started beating fast.

    Nicole didn¡¯t realize what she had done. Dragging Samuel, she quickly arrived at the front gate.

    ¡°Where is Tim?¡± she asked a maid passing by.

    Seeing her, the maid hurriedly pointed in a direction.

    Nicole dragged Samuel again to the side hall where Tim was. ¡°Hi, Tim and Evelyn!¡± she called happily.

    Evelyn and Tim looked back at her, but Nicole was agape.

    She wondered how it could be.

 Chapter 1620 Would Meet Sooner or Later

    Chapter 1620 Would Meet Sooner or Later

    ¡°Evelyn, your face...¡±

    Nicole had never expected that Evelyn would get disfigured.

    Nicole gaped and noticed that Evelyn¡¯s belly had be quite big.

    However, with a smile, Evelyn said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. My face was injured on the sea by ident. I nned

    to do the surgery, but I was pregnant back then, so I didn¡¯t take the surgery for the sake of the baby. I¡¯ll

    do it after giving birth. Anyway, Tim doesn¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Nicole understood why Evelyn had decided to do so. When she was burned, she also had to bear the

    wounds for more than a year for the sake of her baby.

    At the thought of it, Nicole felt so sorry for her.

    She walked up and hugged Evelyn tightly and whispered, ¡°I know although you sound so easy, you

    must have been suppressing the sadness alone. I don¡¯t know why Tim and you didn¡¯t want to tell us

    about your difficulties back then, I feel sorry for you. Evelyn, I¡¯m so upset.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Seeing her like this, Samuel winked at Tim.

    Time patted Evelyn on her shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll chat with Samuel for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Evelyn nodded.

    In the side hall, Nicole and Evelyn were chitchatting. Samuel and Tim went to the balcony. Handing Tim

    a ss of champagne and staring at his ruby face, Samuel said jokingly, ¡°You look truly different after

    being a father.¡±

    ¡°Of course. The babyes way toote for us.¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t have the heart to give him a blow. With concerns, he asked, ¡°I remembered the doctor

    said you can¡¯t have children in three years. It¡¯s not the time yet, is it?¡±

    ¡°The baby came unexpectedly. Evelyn wanted to keep it no matter what. You know how much she was

    disappointed about ourst kid, so I couldn¡¯t do anything but agree with her. At the worst, if any danger

    happens, I¡¯ll be with her. I¡¯ll live with her and follow her when she dies,¡± said Tim indifferently.

    However, Samuel could feel how much Tim treasured Evelyn.

    He patted Tim¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯ve so grown up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost a father. How can I continue being a child? My father-inw has started transferring his

    business to me. Now I finally understand how capable you are. You have so many properties but you

    still have time to fall in love with Nicole. You are awesome, dude!¡±

    Samuel always felt that Tim had implications in his words.

    ¡°Are you praising me orining about me?¡±

    ¡°Of course praising you!¡±

    Tim burst intoughter.

    Evelyn was pregnant, which made Tim quite energetic, and everyone also felt touched.

    ¡°You must have experienced a lot in the past six months, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have. However, we could make it. Don¡¯t worry about us, Samuel.¡±

    Although Tim still had a cheeky smile on his face, Samuel could tell that he had be mature and

    steady. He guessed that Ethan should have taught Tim a lot.

    Samuel was quite happy to see it.

    ¡°By the way, I heard you¡¯ve sent Ernesto here to manage yourpany.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Do you have any suggestions?¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t expect that Tim would suddenly ask about Ernest. He was a bit taken aback.

    Tim said with a smile, ¡°Of course. I want to do business here, so I guess I¡¯ll meet Ernesto quite often.

    Now I must set up a good rtionship with him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also transferred my business here.¡±

    Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Tim was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Have you truly made up your mind? After all, Seapolis City was your hometown. Is it OK for you to

    leave your hometown and home country?¡±

    However, Samuel looked in the direction where Nicole was tenderly and said, ¡°My home is where she

    is. Besides, there are no longer the four young masters in Seapolis City. The Hawk family has been

    gone. ir went to Capital City. Steven went back to his home country and started to take

    responsibility. Now, Emory was the only one there. If I were still in the Seapolis City, the top would still

    be worried.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Tim felt quite helpless as well. A person in a high position was liable to be attacked.

    Tim whispered to ask, ¡°I heard the Hill family wasn¡¯t peaceful recently. Mr. Morty...¡±

    To be exact, they were all Morty¡¯s best friends that experienced life and death together. They only

    cared about Morty.

    Upon hearing it, Samuel knew that Tim was worried about Morty. He said, ¡°No worries. All through the

    years, Morty has be mature and cunning. Those people can¡¯t set him up at all. In the past, he

    couldn¡¯t protect Molly and their daughter, but now, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt them. As long as he

    wants it, he will take that position sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve sent Lucas in there, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Nah. I didn¡¯t send him in. Lucas wanted to take that path. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Mentioning his son, Samuel looked quite proud. Tim wanted to beat him up when seeing his

    ¡°Now it ends up that I can¡¯t meet Lucas.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see him sooner orter.¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t have many feelings about it.

    A good man should be ambitious, so he wouldn¡¯t restrain Lucas.

    They kept chatting for a while and exchanging what happened recently with each other. They became

    more friendly than before. Although Tim still argued with Samuel, they became closer.

    Tim looked around and said to Samuel, ¡°You¡¯vepletely ignored what happened in the military,

    haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m apanying my wife and children. I only focus on making money for my wife. What

    happened?¡±

    Tim couldn¡¯t believe what Samuel said. If it were seven or eight years ago, no one would believe that

    Samuel was so unambitious.

    However, Tim understood what Samuel had done. After a hesitation, he still didn¡¯t speak out about

    what he wanted to tell Samuel.

    ¡°What on earth happened? Tell me.¡±

    Samuel couldn¡¯t such a look. He hit Tim with his elbow.

    Tim was a bit depressed. Then, he couldn¡¯t suppress it any longer and said, ¡°Something happened on

    the battlefield abroad.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Samuel became quite nervous.

    The battlefield abroad meant Jacob. It had been over six months, but they didn¡¯t receive any news from

    him. Suddenly Tim mentioned it, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.

    Of course, Tim also knew what had happened to Jacob. He whispered, ¡°Jacob led amando team

    and entered the overseas battlefield more than half a year ago. They were just like super-soldiers,

    which immediately reversed our battlefield situation. In the past half a year, there has been a lot of

    good news. However, not long ago, it was said that R Country also sent out amando team, fled

    after harassing us several times, and took arge number of hostages away with them. Jacob¡¯s

    So far, no news hase out. Many people specte that they may be in danger this time.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s heart tightened.

    ¡°Amando? Did Jacob found amando?¡±

    There were not many soldiers in amando, but each of them was one in a million. Samuel

    wondered why amando was sent to save the hostages.

    What on earth had happened?

 Chapter 1621 You Are the Best

    Chapter 1621 You Are the Best

    Tim was also as confused as Samuel. However, they had already quit the military, so they couldn¡¯t

    know many details.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯m just telling you about this matter without any other thoughts. You should be prepared.

    After all, Jacob was your soldier before.¡±

    Tim heaved a sigh and patted Samuel on his shoulder.

    Right then, Olivia came over.

    Seeing Olivia, Nicole stood up happily and walked to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Why did you insist oning over?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s your cousin¡¯s wedding. I muste over to send my regards, getting more attention for

    my career,¡± Olivia said with a smile.

    They hadn¡¯t met each other for over six months. Nicole could tell that Olivia had gained much weight

    but smiled more.

    For Olivia, it was God¡¯s gift for her to have a baby of her own, and the baby¡¯s father was Jacob. She

    was quite satisfied and had no regret in her life.

    Nicole hurriedly helped her to sit down. She said to Evelyn who was sitting aside, ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯ve

    known each other quite a long time ago, and now you¡¯ve be mothers at the same time. That¡¯s true

    fate.¡±

    Evelyn was also surprised to see Olivia¡¯s belly. She said with a smile, ¡°We truly have a fate. When is

    your expected date of childbirth?¡±

    ¡°In November, almost the New Year.¡±

    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s answer, Evelyn paused a bit. In a hurry, she said, ¡°Me too. Which day?¡±

    ¡°The fourth.¡±

    ¡°Mine is the fifth.¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Evelyn was so surprised to find that her expected date would be so close to Olivia¡¯s. The two mothers-

    to-be started discussing their pregnancy, ignoring Nicole.

    Nicole was a bit speechless. Seeing Samuel was standing not far away, she stood up and walked over.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Samuel looked at her and asked.

    Nicole heaved a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m ignored by the two mothers-to-be. I¡¯d bettere to my hubby.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t mind you.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words amused her.

    They went to grab some food in the dining area hand-in-hand.

    When Nicole was full, Samuel whispered, ¡°Something might happen to Jacob.¡±

    ¡°Pardon me?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s heart tightened. She couldn¡¯t help but look over Olivia.

    ¡°Stop looking at her.¡±

    Samuel forcibly turned her face back and whispered, ¡°Olivia is pregnant for six months. She¡¯s in a

    critical moment now. If she got emotional, no one could guarantee what would happen to her. You can¡¯t

    tell her about it.¡±

    ¡°But, there¡¯s something that could be hidden as long as we want. What if the media...¡±

    ¡°The media wouldn¡¯t report it,¡± whispered Samuel, ¡°The top would only suppress such news instead of

    report it. After all, the soldiers¡¯ dependants are waiting for the soldiers toe back. To calm them

    down, the top won¡¯t expose it so early until there is a final ending.¡±

    ¡°An ending? So it doesn¡¯t have an ending now, does it?¡±

    ¡°No. So far, no news hase out. No one knew if they are still alive. However, no news is good news,

    isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Samuel was a bit worried.

    Jacob had left for six months. This was the first time that they received news about him, but much to

    their surprise, it turned out to be bad news.

    Nicole felt quite frustrated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be bothered. You can¡¯t help with this matter anyway. Let¡¯s just wait for further news. Just keep

    the news from Olivia recently. She finally got a child and she must be expecting to give Jacob a

    surprise after hees back. Now this matter happened. We must hide it from her first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Samuel nodded.

    More and more guests had arrived, most of them were relevant to Nicole and Samuel. It had be

    quite crowded and lively.

    Zayn¡¯s wedding would be held in three days. The guests were gathering here casually, so they were

    pretty rxed.

    When Tony arrived, Samuel slightly frowned.

    He knew that Davon was Tony¡¯s senior. Tony was the first client when Nicole restarted her design

    business. However, this client was so troublesome that Samuel even wanted to beat him up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to have a seat over there.¡±

    Samuel lead Nicole and was about to leave, but Tony had a sharp sight and found them.

    ¡°Hi, Catherine!¡±

    Upon hearing how Tony addressed his wife, Samuel was quite unhappy. That was also why he didn¡¯t

    like Tony.

    Tony knew Nicole was Mrs. Green, but he never addressed her that way. Instead, in Samuel¡¯s

    presence, Tony kept calling her Catherine. Although it was not wrong, Samuel was quite unhappy

    about it.

    Nicole paused a bit, only to find that Tony was trotting to her. She cast a nce at Samuel. Surely

    enough, she noticed the strong dislike and disdain in his eyes.

    Nicole burst intoughter immediately.

    ¡°Stopughing.¡±

    Samuel was speechless.

    Nicole said with a smile, ¡°You are too petty. There¡¯s nothing between him and me.¡±

    ¡°If there were anything between you two, how could he still be here? I have already tossed him into the

    Pacific Ocean as the fish feed.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s arrogant look attracted Nicole a lot. If they hadn¡¯t been in public, she would hold his face and

    pecked him.

    ¡°All right. Just calm down.¡±

    ¡°For your sake.¡±

    Samuel released Nicole. Watching Tony trot over, he turned away in anger.

    ¡°Catherine, why did your husband leave?¡±

    ¡°You should know why.¡±

    After getting along with Tony in the past six months, Nicole found that he was a nice man but quite into

    the guilty pleasure. He called her Catherine because he didn¡¯t like Samuel and deliberately did so.

    However, Nicole didn¡¯t dare to tell Samuel about the reason, afraid that Samuel would be pissed.

    Tony didn¡¯t care at all. He asked, ¡°How long are you staying here?¡±

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t believe that Tony woulde to her without any request.

    Tony said with a smile, ¡°My team will race in a few days. If you have time, could you please check my

    car¡¯s performance for me?¡±

    ¡°All your cars are racing cars particrly designed by me. Why can¡¯t you rest assured?¡±

    Nicole was quite speechless.

    Tony said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve designed them, your inspection will make me feel secure.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t have many things to deal with in the following days, so she was willing to help him and

    agreed.

    Upon hearing it, Tony breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You are the best.¡±

    ¡°Save it! You¡¯d better not bother Olivia when you are free. Honestly speaking, do you have a crush on

    Olivia? I¡¯m warning you she¡¯s still married. You¡¯d better leave her alone.¡±

    Looking at Nicole¡¯s alert look, Tony choked up.

    ¡°Oh, please! What made you think I have a crush on Olivia Kent?¡±

    ¡°Then why do you always keep an eye on her?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s question troubled Tony.

 Chapter 1622 Welcome Back

    Chapter 1622 Wee Back

    ¡°I... I keep an eye on her because... Why would I tell you?¡± Tony stammered.

    Then he turned around and trotted away. However, Nicole found that he looked as if he was defeated

    and fled.

    She wondered if Tony did truly have a crush on Olivia.

    Right then, Olivia came over.

    ¡°What happened? What did you say to Tony? He looked as if he was scared away,¡± said Olivia with a

    smile.

    Nicole recalled what happened to Jacob. Seeing Olivia, she felt quite worried. Then she recalled her

    guess on Tony and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Tony now?¡±

    ¡°We are friends. Or what?¡±

    Olivia looked at Nicole in confusion.

    Nicole felt it was quite inappropriate to ask such a question but if she didn¡¯t, she would feel bothered.

    ¡°Does Tony have a crush on you?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Does he have a crush on me? We are buddies!¡±

    Olivia looked as if she was haunted, which rxed Nicole a lot.

    ¡°But he pays a lot of attention to you...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because he used to set me up and caused my health problem. Later, I got pregnant, so he felt I

    might not be safe and afraid that something might happen to my baby. If that happened, he would be a

    sinner. Hence, he has paid attention to me since he knew I¡¯m pregnant. He also gave me a lot of tonics.

    Did you just think he has a crush on me? Would the public also misunderstand in this way?¡±

    Olivia felt quite depressed.

    ¡°If so, I must distance myself from him. If Jacob heard such rumors, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin to him

    at all.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Nicole hurriedly said, ¡°No. That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just me who thought so.¡±

    ¡°Nicole! Do you wish he has a crush on me? How could hepare to Jacob?¡±

    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Nicole shushed.

    In Olivia¡¯s opinion, Nicole guessed that even Samuel couldn¡¯tpare to Jacob. After all, only Jacob

    had upied her heart.

    However, if she happened to know what happened to Jacob, Nicole wondered what Olivia would do.

    Uneasily, Nicole pulled Olivia to get some food.

    ¡°Where is Evelyn?¡±

    ¡°Your cousin took her away. Nicole, I¡¯m so shocked aftering here. Look. All of you are in pairs, but

    I¡¯m alone. I wonder how Jacob is doing now. Does he feel cold abroad? I have a lot of words that I

    haven¡¯t spoken to him yet. He even doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s going to be a father. He longs for a baby so

    much. Now, we have the baby, but he¡¯s not with me.¡±

    She truly missed Jacob. However, she just didn¡¯t let it show on her face usually. She just felt a bit upset

    today all of a sudden.

    Nicole felt a bit frustrated. She patted Olivia on the back of her hand and said, ¡°He¡¯ll know it. God has

    witnessed your deep love for him and will treat you guys kindly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Nicole,¡± said Olivia with a smile, hiding her loneliness from the bottom of her heart.

    Thinking of Julissa, Nicole said, ¡°I heard you wired quite a lot of money to Julissa Caldwell¡¯s parents,

    didn¡¯t you?¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Olivia nodded.

    ¡°Julissa Caldwell is the one who has made the mistake, but her parents are innocent. If it weren¡¯t that

    Jacob longed for a child, Julissa Caldwell wouldn¡¯t have such a chance. It was Jacob¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t

    mean he has done wrong to avenge me. It¡¯s just at the beginning, he shouldn¡¯t have listened to Julissa

    Caldwell¡¯s suggestion. Right now, Julissa Caldwell has received the punishment that she deserves, but

    I don¡¯t have the heart to see her parents live in difficulties.¡±

    ¡°In difficulties?¡±

    Nicole was a bit confused.

    Olivia nodded and continued, ¡°Julissa Caldwell¡¯s mother is suffering from diabetes. She needs insulin

    to maintain life. After Julissa Caldwell went into jail, her father broke his leg in an ident. Although he

    survived, he can¡¯t do any heavy work at all. Julissa Caldwell is their only daughter. In the past, Julissa

    Caldwell could take care of them and their lives were not difficult. Now, Julissa Caldwell is in jail, and

    her parentsck ie. Hence, I wired them some money as thepensation on Jacob¡¯s behalf.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Even if you don¡¯t give them any money, no one can criticize you.¡±

    Olivia shook her head and said, ¡°I want to collect the blessings for my baby. It¡¯s so difficult for me to

    finally get a baby, and probably it¡¯ll be the only baby in my life. If doing those things could collect

    blessings for him, money is nothing. Isn¡¯t it said if you are good at spending money, you are good at

    earning money?¡±

    Nicoleughed out instantly.

    Olivia was still that kind-hearted girl.

    After they chatted for a while, Samuel walked over.

    ¡°Okay, your honey is here. I¡¯m not holding you up now. I¡¯ll go over there to have a look.¡±

    Olivia released Nicole¡¯s hand sensibly.

    Before falling in love, Olivia was always puzzled why Nicole would fall in love with Samuel again

    without any hesitation although Samuel used to hurt Nicole so much. But now, she understood. A lot of

    people were destined to be together. Once they loved each other deeply, even death could not cut off

    their love.

    Looking at Olivia¡¯s receding figure, Samuel whispered, ¡°I truly wish she could be always like this.¡±

    ¡°She will. I¡¯ll protect her!¡±

    Nicole looked quite determined.

    Of course, Samuel knew how much Nicole cared about Olivia. Taking her hand, he whispered, ¡°I want

    to introduce you to someone.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Come with me. You¡¯ll know when seeing him,¡± Samuel gave her a climax.

    Nicole red at him coquettishly, following him over.

    They went to the side hall. Nicole was a bit surprised. Not many people woulde here normally and

    no one stayed in the pce nearby. She wondered why Samuel had taken her here.

    Before Nicole figured it out, Samuel had walked into the side hall while pulling her hand.

    It was a bit dark in this room.

    After Nicole entered with Samuel, she found that a man was sitting on the edge of the bed.

    He was sitting there with his back to Nicole, so she couldn¡¯t see his face, However, his familiar blue hair

    made Nicole suddenly excited.

    ¡°Laurence?¡± she called in a low voice.

    Laurence slowly turned around. His eyes that were as blue as the sea were ck right now, just like a

    deep starry sky, looking so charming.

    ¡°Your eyes...¡±

    ¡°His Berserk Gene has been neutralized, so his eyes returned to the original color. His hair couldn¡¯t

    recover because of the medical effect,¡± Samuel exined.

    Tears welled up in Nicole¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Wee back, Laurence.¡±

    Nicole opened out her arms to Laurence.

    Thetter stood up from the bed and walked to Nicole directly.

    He had lost a lot of weight and looked more haggard than before. His eyes were sunken on his original

    handsome face, looking not like him at all. However, he stopped in front of Nicole. The next second, he

    hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 1623 You Are so Bold to Speak Anything

    Chapter 1623 You Are so Bold to Speak Anything

    ¡°I¡¯m finally back!¡±

    Laurence¡¯s voice was quite hoarse, making Nicole feel bitter.

    She could feel that Laurence had used a lot of strength. It seemed that he was emotionally unstable.

    He hugged her tightly, trembling slightly. Nicole guessed that it might be because he was freaked out or

    because of something else.

    It was quite rare that Samuel didn¡¯t get jealous this time. He didn¡¯t separate Laurence and Nicole either.

    Instead, he was standing next to them, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m so d you are back.¡±

    In the end, Laurence finally released Nicole.

    He chuckled and said, ¡°I used to think I might not be able toe back. I thought if I truly became a

    monster who only knows to kill, what should I do if I hurt you? However, Ipletely lost control back

    then. At that time, my reason was damaged little by little. I couldn¡¯t see any hope at all.¡±

    While Laurence spoke, his eyes were darkened.

    Nicole recalled that Laurence¡¯s change had something to do with Cara. However, right now, Cara was

    missing. Nicole wondered how she should tell Laurence about her.

    Laurence had experienced the life and death risks. Now he finally survived. If she mentioned Cara

    again, probably she would stab another dagger into Laurence¡¯s heart.

    However, Laurence didn¡¯t have such a worry as Nicole did. With a bitter smile, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never

    expected it was Cara who set me up.¡±

    Nicole was slightly startled, looking over at Samuel subconsciously.

    Noticing her gaze, Samuel said, ¡°Let bygones be bygones. I guess Cara probably had her difficulties.¡±

    ¡°Right. I want to know what her difficulties were. She used to love me so much and wait for me for such

    a long time. How could she change just overnight? I remember very well -- she pushed the syringe on

    me while weeping. I could still recall her struggle, reluctance, and hesitation. However, I don¡¯t

    understand why she had to do that. If she wanted me to die, I wouldn¡¯t turn her down. However, she

    must give me a reason.¡±

    Laurence smiled bitterly again.

    Nicole also wanted to know the reason. She wondered what on earth could let Cara set up her beloved

    man.

    Right then, Nicole suddenly didn¡¯t know what to speak.

    She didn¡¯t know how tofort Lauren, and nor did she know what to remark.

    Laurence broke the silence.

    ¡°I heard Cara jumped into the sea and now she¡¯s missing, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We searched for her for a long time but failed to find her. However, for your health condition...¡±

    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t mean toin. I just feel she¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Laurence had such an intuition.

    Nicole didn¡¯t dare to echo him.

    It was the sea. Even an experienced sailor might not be able to survive on the sea. Cara was just a

    weak girl. Could she make it?

    Nicole didn¡¯t know.

    If Cara were still alive, there should be some news about her. However, it had been more than half a

    year.

    Samuel said in a low voice, ¡°If she was still alive, she woulde to you, Laurence. Now you haven¡¯t

    rtionship between your parents and the Don family. Olivia Kent and Booth Kent are your cousins. If

    you have time, you should meet them. They both are here.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Laurence paused a bit and nodded in agreement.

    Nicole could feel that even Laurence had be rational because he had a heavy blow by Cara¡¯s

    matter, he still couldn¡¯t adjust his mood back.

    Laurence was a pitiful man.

    Since he was still a fetus in his mother¡¯s belly, he had be a research target and was injected with

    a lot of medicines. As soon as he was born, he lost his parents. The only person who treated her well,

    Ad, died because of him. Since then, he had learned to keep a distance from people. Later, he

    finally epted Cara and fell in love with him. He had thought that they could be together, but Cara

    changed.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what kind of tone and words she could use tofort Laurence. She just hoped that

    the care and warmth from his family could light up the ray of hope at the bottom of Laurence¡¯s heart.

    Seeing that Laurence was a bit exhausted, Samuel took Nicole away from the room.

    When they left the room, Nicole¡¯s eyes became tearful. Griping Samuel¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°God treats

    Laurence so unfairly.¡±

    ¡°Some of us will suffer and then be happy, but some of us would be the other way round. God

    won¡¯t mistreat a good man. After Laurence has experienced so many things, probably only happiness

    is waiting for him ahead.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words made Nicole feel better.

    ¡°I hope so. Last time, when Olivia came here, she didn¡¯t meet Booth. Will Boothe here this time?¡±

    Samuel nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Booth wille here with Karina York.¡±

    ¡°What? So he just raises himself a future wife, right? Booth is awesome!¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words amused Samuel, whoughed out.

    ¡°You are so bold to speak anything!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell how much Booth loves Karina York?¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Samuel directly said, ¡°Karina York is just a little girl.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°She¡¯s fourteen already, not a child anymore. She should understand what kind of feeling she has for

    Booth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter between Booth and Karina York. You¡¯d better not worry about them. If you are so idle, why

    don¡¯t you care more about me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve ignored me for almost twenty days. My little brother misses you so much.¡±

    Nicole instantly blushes.

    ¡°Samuel, you old rascal!¡±

    ¡°What? Old? Nicole, now you disliked me, don¡¯t you? Which young man do you have a crush on the

    outside? Who is he? Tell me!¡±

    Nicole¡¯s mouth corners twitched because of Samuel¡¯s words.

    She wondered if he was still in the right state of his mind.

    They teased each other while going to find Olivia. Then they told her that Boot and Karina woulde

    here soon, and Laurence was also here, asking her if she wanted to meet him.

    Suddenly knowing that she still had a cousin, Olivia was quite excited. In the past decades, the Kent

    family had limited family members. How could she not be willing to meet Laurence?

    Hence, Nicole took Olivia to meet Laurence.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know what they talked about in the room. Booth and Karina also came over quickly and

    entered the room.

    In the beginning, Nicole heard the sobs from the room. She guessed that they must have shed tears in

    joy because of the reunion.

    She walked farther from the room, leaving them apletely private space to get along.

    A maid passed Nicole, and Nicole didn¡¯t feel weird. However, when the maid kept walking towards

    Laurence¡¯s room, Nicole slightly frowned.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± she stopped the maid in front of her.

    The maid slightly paused, standing there while lowering her head. Nicole couldn¡¯t see the emotion in

    her eyes.

    She felt weird and asked, ¡°What are you doing heading over there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sending some fruits to the side hall.¡±

    The maid¡¯s voice sounded so weird as if her vocal cords were damaged.

    Nicole became alert immediately.

    Seldom people knew that Laurence was here. She wondered why this maid came to deliver the fruits.

 Chapter 1624 Heâ€™s Drunk Today

    Chapter 1624 He¡¯s Drunk Today

    ¡°Raise your head!¡±

    Nicole¡¯s voice was not loud but full of dignity.

    The maid was startled. Then she tossed the things from her hands towards Nicole.

    Nicole subconsciously blocked them and cried out immediately, ¡°Get that woman!¡±

    The woman pushed the window open and escaped. The guards rushed to follow her.

    Upon hearing her cry, Samuel and others rushed over.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    He pulled Nicole over, carefully checking if she had any injury.

    Nicole shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just now, a maid was going to find Laurence, and I found it.¡±

    ¡°Laurence?¡±

    Samuel squinted slightly. Olivia and Booth also rushed out of the room. Upon hearing what Nicole said,

    they were slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Was it Cara?¡±

    Olivia had got to know all the stories, so she immediately guessed if it was Cara.

    Nicole shook her head.

    ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t. I could recognize Cara¡¯s height and figure if it were she. That woman had a hoarse

    voice, but her height and figure are different from Cara¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Then who was it?¡±

    All of them were confused about this maid.

    Zayn heard that someone with an unknown identity had sneaked into the pce, so he strengthened

    the security measure. However, that maid seemed to disappear. No one could find any trace of her.

    ¡°Anyone would have traces of their actions. This maid could make others fail to find her location and

    existence. She¡¯s either a maid of this pce or extremely familiar with here.¡±

    Samuel agreed to Tim¡¯s words.

    Davon slightly frowned.

    ¡°Laurence has almost recovered. Why did the maide to find him? Was she checking on him or did

    she want to get anything else from him?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, Laurence can¡¯t continued staying here.¡±

    Tony immediately suggested, ¡°He can move to my house. I don¡¯t think anyone is so bold to break into

    the Thompson house.¡±

    Others were all taken aback.

    Davon smiled and said, ¡°That would work. No one in Country F dared to break into the Thompson

    house. Unless he or she has a death wish.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Nicole was a bit curious.

    Tony said withcence, ¡°Because we are well-known for poison.¡±

    ¡°Poison from Dior?¡±

    Olivia didn¡¯t understand so she asked. Tony¡¯s mouth corners twitched.

    ¡°You are truly a superstar and only know the luxuries. I said the poison, the drug. My house is a manor

    with all kinds of poisonous nts in front of the door. If the person wasn¡¯t from my family, he or she

    would ckout after entering for a few meters and then get poisoned.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Nicole widened her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s so amazing!¡±

    ¡°Of course! We¡¯re an influential family with hundreds of years history.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Looking at Tony¡¯scent look, Olivia felt quite annoyed, She said, ¡°It should be a poisonous family

    with hundreds of years. Don¡¯t misunderstand about an influential family.¡±

    ¡°Olivia, are you picking a quarrel deliberately?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Do you want a fight? Try me! You¡¯ll be against two of us.¡±

    Olivia straightened up her belly. Tony became depressed instantly.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t argue with a pregnant woman.¡±

    ¡°Gee! Don¡¯t sound like you can win against me verbally.¡±

    Olivia and Tony argued with each other as if there were no one around. Nicole watched them argue,

    feeling quite confused.

    Samuel, however, frowned deeply.

    Tim thought about that it was still uncertain if Jacob was dead or alive. When he watched Olivia and

    Tony argue, he felt awkward.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Tony. How old are you? Are you married?¡±

    Upon hearing Tim¡¯s question, Tony was taken aback. Then he said while feeling annoyed, ¡°Why do so

    many people like urging others to get married? Besides, are we close enough? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s such

    an abrupt question?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I just think it¡¯s not good for you to be so close to a married woman.¡±

    Tim was straightforward, so he didn¡¯t care about anything. Although he didn¡¯t like Jacob in the

    beginning, he recognized Jacob as his buddy after knowing Jacob¡¯s family background and what Jacob

    had done for Samuel.

    Jacob had been his best buddy for several years, so when Tim saw Jacob¡¯s wife get along so well with

    another man while Jacob¡¯s life was still at risk, he felt quite annoyed.

    Hence, Nicole, Olivia, and others suddenly gaped at Tim¡¯s words, which was almost a challenge.

    Evelyn tugged Tim and whispered, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tim also felt that his words sounded quite inappropriate as soon as he finished them, especially when

    he met Olivia¡¯s confused and aggrieved eyes. He knew that he had acted recklessly.

    Probably it was because he was extremely worried about Jacob.

    Now, he couldn¡¯t stand that Jacob¡¯s beloved woman argued with another man without knowing

    anything. However, Tim also knew that it wasn¡¯t a proper time to let Olivia know Jacob¡¯s news.

    Tony didn¡¯t know what was behind it. Upon hearing Tim¡¯s words, he looked annoyed.

    ¡°Sorry? Are you a man? Why can¡¯t you think before speaking anything? Do you think we¡¯re still in

    ancient times when a man and a woman couldn¡¯t talk with each other at all? So what with Olivia and

    me? We¡¯re buddies and friends. There¡¯s nothing between us. Why? Do you mean she needs to

    consider the feminine virtue when speaking to me? You just dislike me, don¡¯t you? Or probably you

    dislike Olivia. If you want a fight, just make it clear.¡±

    Although Tony was quite cheeky usually, when he got serious, he naturally emanated a certain aura.

    Tim had already realized that he acted quite recklessly. However, it was because he was worried about

    Jacob, he was quite annoyed. Now, he had made an apology but Tony still scolded him. The wave of

    anger surged in Tim¡¯s heart.

    ¡°A fight? Think you can win against me?¡±

    ¡°Try me!¡±

    They almost started fighting.

    Olivia didn¡¯t know what happened to Tim now, but she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble right before

    Zayn¡¯s wedding. She rushed over and pulled Tony back.

    ¡°Stop it! Have a clear estimation of yourself. Even three of you together can¡¯t win against him.¡±

    Although it sounded quite normal, Tim couldn¡¯t bear it today. He directly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything

    to him. You don¡¯t need to be so protective.¡±

    ¡°Tim!¡±

    Evelyn realized that he had gone too far. She pulled him back and said to Olivia in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry. He¡¯s drunk today.¡±

    ¡°Is he drunk? Can he talk about nonsense after getting drunk? Tim Louis, what do you mean? Have I

    done anything to offend you? What did I do to you? Why are you so weird to me today? You even keep

    ndering. Do you have any problem with me?¡±

    Olivia also looked annoyed, gazing at Tim. Instantly, the atmosphere in the hall was quite suffocated

    and depressing.

 Chapter 1625 Nosy Man Deserved to Be Beaten to Death

    Chapter 1625 Nosy Man Deserved to Be Beaten to Death

    Nicole was quite depressed.

    She wondered why things had be like this.

    She knew that Tim was quite upset because of Jacob¡¯s matter, but they were trying to hide it from

    Olivia for certain reasons.

    They did that for Olivia¡¯s belly and her mood.

    Samuel directly lifted his leg and kicked Tim.

    Tim was off-guard, staggering. He said in anger, ¡°Who has the death wish? Who kicked me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. What happened? You are so angry today, aren¡¯t you? Come with me. Let¡¯s go to the training

    ground. And you, Tony! Come with me!¡±

    Samuel directly called Tony and Tim. Then he rushed over and locked Tim¡¯s neck, dragging him away.

    Evelyn was a bit worried, but Nicole stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evelyn. Samuel knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Evelyn felt relieved.

    Tony wasn¡¯t a coward, following them.

    Olivia said in anger, ¡°I just can¡¯t understand. Why did Tim target me? Nicole, have I done anything to

    offend him recently?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. He¡¯s drunk today,¡± Nicole hurriedlyforted her.

    Evelyn had a migraine.

    She knew her husband well -- he was a nice man but always acted recklessly. However, she also liked

    him because of it.

    In a hurry, Evelyn said, ¡°Olivia, please don¡¯t mind him. He might have early menopause.¡±

    ¡°Menopause? He¡¯s less than forty!¡±

    Olivia¡¯s words amused Nicole. She stillforted her, ¡°Some times, men¡¯s menopause could move

    up.¡±

    Right after she finished speaking, Evelyn tugged her.

    They were truly talking about nonsense.

    Nicole pressed her lips.

    Olivia was still upset.

    ¡°Why did he aim at me? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing! Just think he¡¯s a psycho! But you do get along well Tony.¡±

    Olivia felt frustrated because of Nicole¡¯s words.

    ¡°Please don''t mention it. It¡¯s all because he experimented with my body. He thought I would have a

    fever, but identally he has cured my cold. When I got pregnant, he became particrly worried that

    the medicine was bad for the baby, so he always takes good care of me. Since you said we get along

    well, it¡¯s because that he has a good rtionship with the baby in my belly. Whenever I went for the

    prenatal examination, he would ask me for the report and look it through. He said he had to make sure

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    that the baby was okay. He said that if the baby had something, he would have an uneasy conscience

    all his life. I¡¯m also worried about my baby. If I had known that I could get pregnant after taking

    medicine, I wouldn¡¯t dare to use it. Now the medicine has not been certified. This is the only baby for

    Jacob and me. If something really happens to it, I can¡¯t imagine what will happen. So we have more

    contact with each other now. He is a dandy with a poisonous mouth, but he is a nice man, so we can

    be regarded as friends now.¡±

    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Evelyn and Nicole felt quite depressed.

    That was true.

    No one could guarantee what kind of reaction the baby in Olivia¡¯s belly would have for the medicine¡¯s

    effect. Right now, all of them were gambling.

    If Jacob hadn¡¯t been to the overseas battlefield, they nned to convince Olivia to give up on the baby.

    After all, there were so many unknown things. However, the baby was created under an unknown

    circumstance and Jacob had gone to the overseas battlefield. Probably this baby would be his only

    child. Hence, after keeping the baby, all of them were afraid that something would happen to it.

    At the thought of it, Nicole believed that Tony was quite a man in this aspect.

    They were quite down because of the matter between Tim and Tony. Particrly, Evelyn and Nicole

    knew what had happened to Jacob, and they felt more depressed.

    ¡°All right. All right. You are both pregnant. Don¡¯t just stand here. Let¡¯s go inside and find somewhere to

    sit. Those men were just too idle. After this, they probably could be good friends,¡± Nicole meddled

    in.

    Then she pulled the two women inside the hall.

    On the training round, Tim disliked Tony to the core. Samuel stopped locking his neck, releasing

    directly.

    ¡°If you two want to fight, you can start now. I¡¯ll be your judge.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    Tim was still furious.

    He believed how deeply Olivia love Jacob, but he didn¡¯t believe Tony at all.

    Tony had been always around Olivia. Tim could clearly understand what his intention was.

    No matter what, Jacob was his best buddy. Now he was fighting for the country on the battlefield, so

    Tim wouldn¡¯t allow another man to steal Jacob¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Tony, if you are a man. You should fight with me. If you win, I won¡¯t mind how you will get along with

    Olivia Kent. If you lose, you should leave her alone!¡±

    Tim¡¯s words amused Tony.

    ¡°Who is Olivia to you? You sound as if I¡¯m going to steal your wife. Why? Do you have a crush on her

    but you don¡¯t dare to confess, so you make me as an excuse?¡±

    Tony was quite tough as well. He directly mocked Tim.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Tim rolled up his sleeves and threw a punch on Tony.

    Tony wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He immediately fought back.

    Samuel smartly took a step back to avoid being impacted. However, he was quite surprised at Tony¡¯s

    moves.

    He knew that kids from influential families all knew some defending skills, but Tony¡¯s skills were more

    than defense. Samuel felt that it was quite familiar.

    The longer he watched them fight, the more familiar Samuel found Tony¡¯s skills. Suddenly, he thought

    of Davon.

    He cursed inwardly.

    It seemed Davon had taught all his kills to Tony. He truly treated Tony very well.

    Tim was a bit taken aback. Secretly, he appreciated Tony¡¯s skills.

    Since he resigned from the military, except when he could practice with Samuel, no one else could fight

    against him. Right now, Tony became his opponent, and Tim enjoyed it a lot.

    He calmed down gradually. A sympathetic feeling surged in his heart.

    Tony also felt that Tim became less murderous, but so what?

    Tim had truly annoyed him.

    Tony believed that Tim was so nosy, deserving to be beaten to death.

    At the thought of that, Tony attacked him more fiercely.

    Off-guard, Tim got a punch, which surprised him.

    Samuel was afraid that they couldn¡¯t fight all-out. He said in a steady tone, ¡°Tim, don¡¯t disgrace our

    military region. If you can¡¯t defeat a dandy, you¡¯ll be a big shame.¡±

    Tim took a deep breath after getting stimted. He raised his fist and threw it on Tony.

    His punch was quite violent, quite threatening.

    Suddenly, a girl ran out from nowhere. She grabbed Tony¡¯s hand and pulled him behind her. Then she

    stood in front of him.

    It was toote for Tim to withdrew his fist. He could only tilt it. However, the girl was still punched away

    by Tim.

 Chapter 1626 My Mind is Full of You

    Chapter 1626 My Mind is Full of You

    "Sienna!"

    Tony''s eyes widened all of a sudden, he caught Sienna, and kicked Tim on the chest.

    "You son of a bitch, do you really want to die?"

    Tony''s eyes were burning red and he looked like an enraged beast. He was in a state of madness.

    "No! Tony!"

    Sienna hugged him tightly but still couldn''t calm him down.

    Tim was dumbfounded.

    Why did a woman suddenly pop out?

    Samuel was slightly confused too, but he still hurriedly walked there.

    "Take her to the doctor quickly!"

    "You stay here! If anything happens to Sienna, I won''t let you off!"

    Tony red at Tim with burning eyes. He finally turned around, carried Sienna and ran away.

    Things happened so suddenly that Tim was startled.

    "Hey, who knows a stupid woman would suddenlye in?"

    "That ¡®stupid woman¡¯ is Sienna Freeman, Zayn Freeman''s sixth sister, the sixth princess of Country F,

    Davon Sawyer''s sister-inw and Phoenix''s sister."

    Samuel''s words stunned Tim.

    "No, wait, what was a princess doing here then?"

    "How would I know? All I know now is that you¡¯ve beaten the sixth princess. You better think of what to

    doter."

    Samuel sounded a little gloating.

    And how could Tim not notice it.

    "What do you mean? It was you who stirred it up just now."

    "Where¡¯s the witness then? Besides, what did I say? Why did you look for trouble when nothing¡¯s

    happened to Olivia and Tony? Aren¡¯t you a bit too worried of Jacob?"

    Tim poked the inner wall of his cheek with the tip of his tongue and said with a little worry, "Aren¡¯t you

    worried?"

    "I do, but I believe Mr. Morty won''t leave them and do nothing."

    Samuel''s words did not calm Tim down at all. He whispered, "I don''t care what others do, I want to go

    to the battlefield to find him in person now."

    "You know it''s impossible, and Evelyn is pregnant, you can''t leave."

    "But that''s my brother!"

    Tim was a little frustrated.

    "Since I was a child, I knew I had a brother. He was not given birth by my mother, but by my father and

    the other woman. I used to hate, resent, and even want him to die, so that the other woman could know

    the pain of losing her son. But when I knew that he was used as a trick to cheat my father by the other

    woman, I think he is my brother, and I didn¡¯t know why! He¡¯s called me ¡®brother¡¯, made me angry,

    annoyed and ufortable for so many years, why is he not my brother? Why is he suddenly not one

    of the Louis family anymore? It¡¯s fine if he did something bad to me and my father, but he didn''t want

    anything. I don''t care what others say, no matter how, to me, he¡¯s part of the Louis family and also my

    brother!"

    The rim of Tim''s eyes turned red as he spoke.

    Samuel knew Tim had always been a soft hearted man though he was harsh in his words.

    He also felt terribly awkward when he faced Jacob in the beginning, but to be honest, he actually still

    had Jacob in his heart.

    Now that something had happened to Jacob, it was indeed understandable for him to be anxious and

    angry.

    Samuel patted Tim on the shoulder and whispered, "You''d better go in and see how the sixth princess

    is first. Although your punch missed, now that Tony almost wanted to beat you to death with all his life,

    it could be you¡¯ve misunderstood him."

    "What do you mean?"

    The topic changed drastically, and Tim couldn''t catch up.

    Samuel looked at him somewhat depressed and whispered, "Can''t you tell? You''re now a father, and

    you still can''t tell such a thing? Sienna came forward and pulled Tony to her back just now. You hurt

    Tony, and Tony''s attitude suddenly changed. Although he was in a vicious fight with you before, he

    didn''t do his best. It may be that he only fought with you considering Davon and Nicole¡¯s pride, but after

    you hurt Sienna, can''t you see anything from Tony¡¯s enraged look?"

    "Did you mean Tony likes Sienna?"

    Tim seemed to have caught his point.

    Samuel looked at him, slightly speechless, and said, "So he is different to Olivia. And do you see love

    and affection in his eyes when he looks at Olivia? You can worry about Jacob, but why are you being

    so aggressive and anxious? Who are you insulting? Don¡¯t you know Olivia''s temper? If she really

    doesn''t like Jacob anymore and falls in love with Tony, she won''t wait until now! Let alone how she is

    pregnant with Jacob¡¯s child and ruined the divorce agreement. Is your mind full of shit that you can¡¯t

    think properly?"

    Tim was poked in the head by Samuel''s finger and he immediately said, "My mind is full of you."

    "Fuck off!"

    Samuel who was angry burst outughter.

    That boy had grown! He knew how to scold someone euphemistically now.

    How dare he called him shit?

    Samuel felt a little disgusted.

    Tim quickly jumped away and said, "I''ll go and see whether there¡¯s anything wrong with the sixth

    princess, you can y by yourself...smelly."

    "Tim Louis!"

    Samuel was so enraged that he really wanted to teach that bastard a lesson himself.

    Tim hurried back and Tony straightaway gave him a punch.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Tim didn''t dodge but received and endured his punch.

    Although Nicole and Evelyn had no idea what had happened, Tim''s refusal to dodge proved that Tim

    was the one being wrong, and they didn''t dare toe forward.

    Evelyn felt her heart ached, but she endured it.

    Olivia guessed something when she saw Tony carrying Sienna in to see the doctor. She nced at Tim

    with contempt and didn''t speak.

    Tony seized Tim''s cor and growled fiercely, "Sienna has been in bad health since little. Aren¡¯t you a

    soldier before? Aren''t you brilliant? Can¡¯t you see when a woman suddenly came in?"

    "I..."

    Tim suddenly couldn''t say anything.

    He was brimmed with anger back then and didn''t pay attention to the situation around him. Besides,

    who could have thought that a woman would emerge when two people were fighting on the training

    ground.

    "This punch is for Sienna, Tim Louis. If anything happens to Sienna, you better be ready!"

    Tony pushed Tim away, and he was so furious that his eyes went red.

    "I¡¯m so sorry!"

    Tim quickly apologized.

    "Does saying sorry work? Are you out of your mind? Olivia and I are innocent, are you blind? How

    could you vent your anger on me when something¡¯s happened to Jacob? I can fight with you if that

    helps calm you down, but how dare you hit Sienna? What''s the matter with you?"

    Tony was furious and he roared, but the atmosphere of the surrounding suddenly froze.

    Nicole and Evelyn quickly looked at Olivia.

    Olivia''s face had gone cadaverous. She dragged Tony over and asked with a trembling voice, "What

    did you mean by something¡¯s happened to Jacob? You better make it clear, Tony!"

    Tony was instantly petrified.

    Seeing Olivia''s nervous and worried eyes, he suddenly realized what he had said just now. For a

    moment, he wanted to zip his mouth up.

 Chapter 1627 If You Understand Me, Donâ€™t Stop Me

    Chapter 1627 If You Understand Me, Don¡¯t Stop Me

    "I didn''t say anything."

    Tony obviously sounded less confident.

    Olivia couldn¡¯t bear to hear him say so, so she straightaway grabbed his cor and asked word by

    word, "Do you dare swear to God that you didn''t say anything just now? And you did not mention

    something¡¯s happened to Jacob? Tony, do you think I''m deaf? Or do you think I''m a fool?"

    While saying, there were tears in Olivia''s eyes.

    The woman who had always been so strong suddenly looked like a fragile doll. Tony wanted to give two

    ps on his own face.

    Seeing that they could no longer hide it anymore, Nicole had toe forward and pull Olivia''s hand

    back,fort her and ask her to sit down. She whispered, "Something¡¯s happened to Jacob in the

    overseas battlefield. Theirmando team lost contact after carrying out their mission. It''s been three

    days now, and we didn¡¯t hear anything from them, many people think their chance to survive is

    miniature."

    "No way!"

    Olivia subconsciously refused to ept it, but her tears were falling down.

    Nicole knew she was sad, but there was no other way now. She could only hope Olivia to hold on.

    No one knew what to say. The corridor was very quiet at once.

    The doctor was stunned when he opened the door, but he still whispered, "The sixth princess is OK,

    she¡¯ll be fine after having a rest."

    "Thank you, doctor."

    Tony reacted immediately and hurried in.

    Seeing Tony''s care towards Sienna, Tim asked curiously, "Are they lovers?"

    "Tony and Sienna grew up together, they¡¯re childhood sweethearts. Tony doesn¡¯t treat anyone well,

    except Sienna. Tony was not in the country when something happened to Sienna, otherwise he would

    never let Sienna lose a finger."

    Davon knew them well, and everyone understood after his brief exnation.

    Olivia was in a bad mood. Nicole could only let the others stay while she apanied Olivia back to

    the room.

    "Don''t think too much, Samuel said it may be a good thing that we don¡¯t hear anything from them now,

    that means there is still hope of them being alive."

    Olivia was in a trance.

    She knew best why they separated. At the beginning, she didn''t catch up with Jacob''s helicopter, and

    she had no way to contact Jacob when she was pregnant. Now since he was in danger, she could not

    help him at all.

    From the moment Jacob left, Olivia felt that she and Jacob had lived in two different worlds and

    spaces. Now, she didn''t care about anything and didn''t want anything. She just wanted to break the

    obstacles between the two worlds and find the lover she missed.

    Olivia wiped her tears, looked at Nicole and whispered, "Nicole, I''m going to find him."

    "Are you crazy? It''s an overseas battlefield! No one can go there! And the battle there is very brutal,

    look at yourself now..."

    "I''m going to find him! I''m going to find him with our kid!"

    Olivia was a stubborn mule. Ten bulls couldn¡¯t even stop her when she had made a decision.

    Nicole understood and knew it well, but she still wanted to convince Olivia. Olivia whispered, "If

    something¡¯s happened to Samuel, can you sit still?"

    Nicole had no idea how to answer.

    "Help me, Nicole. You have a way, don''t you? You can certainly help me go to the overseas battlefield!

    As long as you send me there, no matter what I would face and experience in the future, I won''t me

    you. But if you keep me here, causing me fail to find Jacob, I will really me you."

    Olivia''s eyes were sparkling.

    Nicole knew she had made up her mind now.

    Olivia was likely to die if she goes there this time, and Nicole didn''t want to see that.

    "This matter is too big for me to decide, I need to discuss with Booth and Laurence. Olivia, if Jacob is

    here, he won''t allow you to do it if he knows your situation."

    Nicole tried to persuade Olivia again.

    Yet Olivia seemed to have a heart made of stone and she let out a smile.

    She actually looked very beautiful when she smiled, especially since she had be a mother now.

    She looked kind and gentle, and people were unable to move their eyes away from her.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Olivia said, "It''s a pity that he isn''t here, isn''t it? It was him who keeps on dedicating to me when we first

    got married. He spoiled me into a child and supported everything I wanted to do. Although he used to

    hurt me, he repented his doings in the end, abandoned everything and had gone to the battlefield for

    me. Sometimes I wonder if it wasn''t for me, would Jacob still be an ellite in the business world?"

    "It''s not your fault, it''s Jacob''s fault."

    Nicole was afraid that Olivia couldn''t stop thinking about it and took everything to herself, so she

    hurriedly spoke.

    Olivia whispered, "I don¡¯t care whose fault it is now, I just want him toe back! Even if I can''te

    back, I hope to die with him! If both of us can¡¯t live together, at least we need to get buried together.

    This is the oath I made to myself when I got married. Nicole, you¡¯re my friend, my best friend and my

    family, if you understand me, don''t stop me!"

    Nicole suddenly choked.

    She turned around and wondered for the first time whether she should let Olivia go.

    Finally, Nicole called Booth and Laurence.

    They heard about what happened to Jacob. Booth didn''t say anything. Obviously, he wanted to go with

    Olivia, but Laurence spoke.

    "Let her go. It''s not a good thing for someone to have strong obsession, but what''s the meaning of

    living without obsession?"

    Since that was what they both said, Nicole can''t stop her anymore.

    She called Finn and the gang, and ordered those from the Night Elf Empire to escort Evelyn all the way

    to the overseas battlefield.

    Hearing Olivia wanted to go find Jacob, Samuel knew he couldn''t stop her. He also assigned some

    people to Olivia in the hope that Olivia would be safe.

    Booth didn''t say anything, but he had packed his things up and delegated the business work. He

    looked like he was going to apany Olivia to the end, which made Olivia difficult to reject his offer

    anymore.

    After obtaining Audrey and Xander¡¯s consent, Karina also decided to set out with Olivia.

    Initially, Nicole wanted to follow, but there were still a lot of things for her to do, and Evelyn had tried her

    best to stop her. Nicole only then stayed, but she was still full of worry and guilt.

    Olivia held her hand and said, "Don''t worry about me and don''t be sad that you can''t go out with me.

    You should be happy and have a good life, Nicole. Everyone has their own persistence and obsession,

    I''m happy to do it for my love, and I hope you can understand me."

    "Olivia!"

    Nicole hugged Olivia tightly and burst into tears.

 Chapter 1628 Youâ€™re Not Me, How Do You Know What My Joy Is

    Chapter 1628 You¡¯re Not Me, How Do You Know What My Joy Is

    "Alright, you¡¯re already a mother of four kids, stop crying like a baby."

    Although Olivia was smiling, tears were welling up in her eyes.

    That could be theirst time of saying goodbye to each other. Olivia felt sad too, but she knew Nicole''s

    life was alreadyplete with Samuel¡¯s protection and her children¡¯spany.

    And she needed to find and maintain her life, her happiness.

    A best friend was to stand up when her friend was suffering and retreated silently when her friend had

    got her happiness.

    She hugged Nicole tightly and whispered, "Bless me, Nicole. If God allows, I hope you can hold a feast

    when my child turns one-month old."

    "Sure! I''ll cook! Promise me you¡¯lle back safe and sound!"

    Nicole could no longer hold back her tears and her tears flowed down.

    Olivia nodded.

    They left Country F quietly and didn''t attend Zayn''s wedding in the end. Zayn didn''t me them.

    Tim actually wanted to find Jacob too, but Olivia said that she needed no one.

    Jacob was her husband and the father of the child in her belly. She was bound to find Jacob with the

    child. The rest of them all had families now, and Evelyn and the gang all needed the men''s care. Olivia

    appreciated their kindness, but she refused to let theme along.

    When Olivia left, Samuel and Tim were still worried. Both of them called Morty, hoping Morty could

    send someone to protect Olivia in the overseas battlefield. They also requested to find Jacob on their

    own.

    At first, Morty disagreed. After all, Samuel and Tim had retired. They were the best soldiers and his

    trump cards which he only intended to use until thest and most critical moment. However, Samuel

    and Tim had special feelings towards Jacob, and they were particrly assertive in their request. Morty

    finally consented.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole and Evelyn didn''t stop them. Instead, after the order was given, they made delicious food for

    their husbands.

    Tim looked at Evelyn and said with some guilt, "Eve, would you me me? Last time when you lost

    your child, I wasn¡¯t by your side. This time you¡¯re pregnant, and I still have to leave you for a while. I

    have too much guilt towards you, I''m not a good husband, but..."

    "It¡¯s okay! Last time you were for Nicole, and this time you¡¯re for Jacob, I understand you. Since I

    married you, Tim, the one I fell in love with is you. No matter what decision you make, I will support

    you. I hope you cane back safe, and watch the birth and growth of our child with me. But if there¡¯s

    any chance you can¡¯t, Tim, listen, I, Evelyn Mason will have you in my heart and stay with our child all

    my life and never marry again!"

    Tim choked the moment he heard Evelyn say so.

    He hugged Evelyn tightly, very tightly. He really wanted her to be part of him so he could take her away.

    He sometimes thought that in this life, although God did not give him aplete family or a pair of

    loving parents, he had given him such a considerate, strong and independent wife!

    "Give me a week and I promise toe back alive to see you and the child."

    Tim said word by word. That was a promise and a vow.

    Evelyn nodded, and she still did not dare to let her tears flow down.

    She was afraid!

    She was afraid that Tim won''t bear to leave once she cries.

    She knew how important Jacob was in Tim''s heart better than anyone.

    That was his brother!

    If he had the ability to save him but had given up this opportunity because of Evelyn, Tim will definitely

    be unhappy for the rest of his life.

    What she wanted was to let him live freely!

    "I''ll wait for you!"

    Evelyn smiled. Her teary eyes touched the people''s hearts, and with the most considerate tenderness

    in the world, they wrapped around Tim''s stony heart tightly.

    Nicole and Samuel did not act as serious as Evelyn and Tim. Nicole prepared some food and medicine

    for Samuel, and bbered, "These drugs will save your life on the battlefield, I¡¯ve specifically asked my

    brother for them. Don''t lose them. Remember to take them with you when you go out, okay?"

    They had experienced life and death situations many times. Nicole believed Samuel woulde back

    safely. He definitely would!

    Jacob was his brother and more importantly Olivia''s husband. She had no reason, and would not stop

    Samuel to rescue him.

    Nicole actually wanted to go too, but she knew she must stay.

    That was because many things were still not clear, Evelyn and Phoenix still needed her care. Her

    responsibility was no less than Samuel and the gang¡¯s.

    Listening to Nicole''s nagging words, Samuel hugged her and whispered, "I''ll take the food and

    medicine with me always, you don''t have to worry about the rest. This rescue is just to find Jacob and

    the gang. As long as we find them, we''lle back immediately. We won''te in contact with the

    enemy face to face. Don''t worry. You and the children are still here, I can¡¯t bear to lose my life."

    Sensing the warm and broad chest behind her, Nicole leaned against his chest and said softly,

    "Samuel, I think you¡¯re in fact yearning for the battlefield? You¡¯re an eagle and you belong to the sky,

    but because of me and the children, you broke your wings and stayed with us on the ground. I¡¯ve held

    you back."

    "Nonsense. You¡¯re not me, how do you know what my joy is? No matter what others say, my greatest

    wish in life is to have lots of children and grandchildren, and spend the rest of my life with you together.

    I don''t care about everything else. I admit I like battlefield, but whenpared to you, I like you and the

    children more. Haven¡¯t we all agreed on this? After saving Jacob and the gang, we''ll stay in Country F

    permanently. After that, you can ask Zayn to grant my brother-inw some kind of ¡®royal highness¡¯ title."

    Nicole couldn''t helpughing when she heard Samuel say so.

    "Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?"

    "Who would in this world? Besides, I¡¯ve supported Zayn with two billion dors to rebuild the country.

    Why can''t I buy a prince¡¯s title?"

    Samuel''s words relieved Nicole''s mood a little.

    "You always have a way to ease worries."

    "It''s not a too worrying thing in the first ce anyway. When Tim and I go to the battlefield, the ones

    who should be worried are not us, but the enemies. So wait for me at home, and stop worrying. Just

    remember that your husband is the best."

    Nicole smiled, turned around and wrapped her hands around Samuel''s neck. She looked at Samuel

    with a soft light in her eyes and said word by word, "I''ll wait for you toe back and warm my bed."

    Samuel''s throat suddenly went dry, and his body slightly became hot.

    Was he being seduced by his wife now?

 Chapter 1629 Who Do You Suspect

    Chapter 1629 Who Do You Suspect

    "You really don''t want me to go, do you?"

    Samuel mped his hand on Nicole''s slim waist, and excitement surged in his eyes.

    Nicole''s breathing sped up a little, but she still smiled and said, "I''ll give it to you when youe back."

    "You little evil thing!"

    Samuel''s breathing became somewhat disordered. He lowered his head and kissed Nicole''s cherry

    lips. His kissing was so aggressive that he seemingly wanted to engulf Nicole.

    When they had finally ended the French kiss, Zayn''s helicopter was ready.

    Although Morty had given Samuel and Tim the right to rescue, they couldn''t make a big fuss, and could

    only go from that side of Country F.

    Nicole touched Samuel''s face and said, "If you dare lose one or two pounds when youe back,

    you¡¯ll know how I¡¯ll deal with you."

    "Alright."

    Looking at Nicole''s bright red cherry lips, Samuel really wanted to take her back to the room and get

    another shot, but he knew he could not.

    Tim and Evelyn were saying goodbye to each other. Nicole patted the back of Samuel''s hand.

    "Remember to keep the drugs with you always. They can help when things be critical."

    "Okay."

    Tim and Samuel got on the helicopter, and the helicopter flew away shortly, as if it had taken away

    Nicole and Evelyn''s heart too.

    Nicole hugged Evelyn and whispered, "Don''t worry, Evelyn, they wille back. They will."

    "Yes."

    Evelyn nodded, she held back her sadness and returned to the pce with Nicole.

    Tomorrow was Zayn''s big day, and as his family, they had to get busy.

    Sienna coughed a little due to the pain from Tim''s punch. Tony served her tea and water, being very

    attentive towards her.

    Nicole and Evelyn witnessed such a harmonious scene when they returned, and they couldn''t help but

    cover their mouths and smiled.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Why, Mr. Thompson, you¡¯re very nice to the sixth princess. Why aren''t you so attentive to us?"

    Nicole teased him.

    Sienna instantly blushed.

    "You must be joking, Mrs. Green. Tony and I grew up together, it''s not what you think."

    "What do you think we¡¯re thinking?"

    Nicole continued to tease.

    Tony directly held Sienna in his arms and said aggressively, "What, are you trying to bully Sienna? Let

    me tell you, since I''m back, whoever dares to bully my Sienna, I won¡¯t let him or her off easily!"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Sienna''s face became redder and she jerked Tony¡¯s arm, looking a little shy.

    Evelyn smiled.

    "Sienna, can we call you that?"

    Sienna paused for a moment, and quickly nodded.

    She was timid since little and had no friends. Although everyone addressed her as the sixth princess,

    she didn''t get much respect at all. She was not respected until Zayn became the Lord of the country,

    but she still envied Inez very much.

    No one had ever addressed her as the fifth princess, and they called her by her nickname. Sienna was

    really envious.

    Now that she heard what Evelyn said, she naturally nodded profusely and agreed.

    Seeing Sienna''s eager eyes, Tony couldn''t help but feel his heart ached.

    "I''ll take you out for car racing one day, and you won''t feel bored then."

    Sienna somewhat disliked Tony''s suggestion.

    "No. I don''t like car racing."

    She pouted and it immediately depressed Tony.

    "What do you like then? I''ll go with you."

    Sienna immediately became energetic.

    "I like shopping and watching movies. I heard that the atmosphere in cinemas is very good. I don''t

    know if it''s true. I¡¯ve watched movies in the pce since little, and I really like the atmosphere outside.

    If I can, I also want to go to the night market and have a barbecue. I heard that they¡¯re all very good."

    Sienna''s looked extremely enthusiastic. Her eyes were shining like stars which cheered people up too.

    Tony felt his heart racing, almost jumping out of his throat.

    Nicole and Evelyn glimpsed at each other and were smart enough to retreat.

    "Young people nowadays are really good at acting lovey-dovey, I can''t stand it."

    Nicole shook her head and said.

    Evelyn smiled and said, "Come on, have you forgotten that you¡¯ve acted lovey-dovey with Samuel

    too?"

    "Oh yeah? Why can''t I remember?"

    Nicole lied.

    The two of them went to the kitchen at the back and seeing the chefs all busy in and out, they actually

    couldn''t interfere to help at one time.

    "Why don''t we go look for Phoenix and hang out with her?"

    Nicole suggested.

    Evelyn smiled and said, "Don''t you think I don''t know what you¡¯re nning. You want Phoenix to keep

    mepany because you''re afraid that I¡¯ll miss Tim, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you, I''m not that weak.

    Tomorrow is the Lord''s wedding, who is that waitress, and why did she want to go to Laurence''s room,

    we haven''t got a clue yet. Now this person hasn''t been found, and I''m always uneasy."

    Hearing Evelyn¡¯s words, Nicole sighed and said, "I actually think someone is kinda suspicious."

    "Who do you suspect?"

    "Cara Clint."

    Evelyn frowned slightly. "But that waitress''s height and figure didn¡¯t look like Cara¡¯s."

    "It¡¯s true, but no one can guarantee that she was not sent by Cara."

    Nicole didn''t want to think that way about Cara, but unfortunately, some things just can¡¯t be avoided by

    not thinking.

    "I don''t understand why Cara would harm Laurence when she likes him so much. Why did she want to

    make Laurence crazy? She¡¯s even worked for Martin. It¡¯s kinda unbelievable no matter how I think

    about it. I still remember when Ad''s parents embarrassed Laurence back then, Cara had protected

    him regardless of anything. They loved each other so deeply, and I really can''t think of any reason why

    she would suddenly change."

    Nicole felt more or less sad. After all, she had once been their matchmaker. Nicole always thought that

    they were the simplest couple and the couple who was most likely to stay with each other until the end,

    but she didn''t expect that something had even happened to them.

    Evelyn could understand Nicole''s feeling. She patted Nicole''s hand and said, "Why don''t I go down and

    check? Maybe Cara is really in the pce."

    "Let me think about it."

    Nicole thought for a moment, and then returned to the hall with Evelyn.

    Zayn was in good spirits due to the wedding. Sally hade back, and since his brothers and father

    were there too, he was wearing a smile even when he walked.

    Seeing her mother, Audrey, and Sally were busy discussing and preparing for Zayn''s wedding, she

    couldn''t help letting out a smile.

    There was a cheerful atmosphere everywhere.

    Nicole suddenly spotted a maid saying something in Davon''s ear. Davon frowned slightly and left after

    giving order to a bodyguard.

    It looked nothing wrong, but Nicole''s sixth sense became very strong at once. She seemed to feel that

    Davon''s leaving was rted to the maid.

    Could it be that the maid was caught?

 Chapter 1630 Theres Something in the Belly

    Chapter 1630 There''s Something in the Belly

    Nicole quickly followed.

    "Davon."

    She stopped Davon at the corner.

    Davon was slightly stunned. He seemed to know something when he saw that it was Nicole.

    "I suppose you want to know if I¡¯ve caught the maid?"

    "Yes."

    Nicole didn''t deny, and she quickly walked towards Davon.

    "I want to go check it out with you."

    "Let''s go then."

    Davon didn''t refuse.

    He knew his sister''s character. Even if he disagreed, that girl would still have ways to find it out. Instead

    of letting her intrude all the ces alone, he might as well take her to have a look.

    "But you have to be prepared."

    "Why?"

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    Davon whispered, "The maid died, my people found her body in theke at the back garden."

    Nicole was inevitably startled.

    She was dead?

    Was she killed?

    But she didn''t do anything. She was just yelled at by him.

    Could yelling kill a person too?

    Nicole had no idea, but if the person behind this was really Cara¡­

    She pulled down her face.

    No!

    It couldn''t be Cara!

    Cara was such a kind person, why would she be that way?

    But what about Laurence?

    Nicole''s mind was a little jumbled up.

    Davon patted her on the shoulder and whispered, "Don''t think too much, there will always be an end

    towards this. Putting aside personal grudges with Cara, it''s better for us to focus on the facts, don¡¯t you

    think?"

    "I know."

    Nicole nodded.

    Davon only said this in the hope that she would not expect too much from Cara, but would such a kind

    person really change?

    Nicole had no idea. She just felt her heart ached a little.

    What would she do if Cara really did change?

    So far, Nicole didn''t know.

    She and Davon came all the way to theke. The maid was lying there, guarded by several guards.

    Seeing Nicole and Davoning, the guards quickly said, "Mr. Sawyer, Mrs. Green, the body has

    been picked up."

    "Take it to the room beside. I may have to do an autopsy."

    Davon was a doctor and could also be a forensic doctor. Sometimes the body would answer a lot of

    things.

    Hearing that Davon was going to dissect the body, Nicole paused, but didn''t say anything.

    Soon a bodyguard carried the body away.

    Nicole asked, "Davon, have you found out the identity of the maid?"

    "We had got her DNA, and there will be results soon, but generally such a maid won¡¯t have families,

    otherwise she won''t die so easily."

    Davon said while walking into the room.

    "Would you like toe with me or wait outside?"

    After all, the autopsy was more or less bloody, and he was afraid that Nicole couldn''t stand it.

    Nicole said indifferently, "Let''s go together."

    What difficulties had she not experienced these years?

    Wasn''t it just an autopsy?

    What better way did she have to find out what happened than on-site observation?

    Davon slightly raised his eyebrow.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "My sister is indeed brave."

    "Come on!"

    Nicole rolled her eyes at Davon.

    Davon immediatelyughed.

    Both of them went into the room at one side. Davon found Nicole a sterile suit, he waved to the others

    and said, "Guard the entrance. No one is allowed toe in without my permission!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Several bodyguards went out.

    Nicole frowned when she looked at the corpse that was beyond recognition due to being soaked in the

    water for too long.

    "Davon, don''t you think there''s something wrong with the body?"

    "Hm?"

    Davon was preparing tools. He was startled when he heard Nicole say so.

    "What do you mean?"

    "How long has the maid died? Howe the body was soaked until this?"

    Davon had realized that problem long ago. Now when he heard Nicole''s question, he whispered,

    "Exactly. Normally, a body that has just died won''t look like this. See this body, judging from the degree

    of her edema, she has been dead for at least five days. But if she¡¯s dead five days ago, what was that

    you saw? Ghost? Could you possibly witness a ghost in daytime? That''s why I want to dissect it. And

    did you realize it? The maid''s belly is exceptionally big."

    Nicole only then realized the maid''s belly was bulging. It looked like she had been pregnant for ten

    months.

    But she didn''t look like this when she saw her before!

    Even if she was pregnant, could she possibly have such a big belly in just a day or two?

    "Davon, there''s something in the belly!"

    Nicole suddenly realized the maid''s stomach had moved a little.

    She couldn''t help taking a step back.

    Davon''s look also became a little serious and he pulled Nicole to his back.

    "Stay away, I think you''d better go out, I''ll deal with it alone here."

    Yet Nicole shook her head and said, "No! I can''t leave you here alone."

    Her eyes were fixed on the maid''s stomach. There seemed to be a living creature moving constantly

    inside, so that the maid''s stomach bulged. It looked like a child was struggling with its fists in it.

    That feeling was really quite creepy.

    Davon¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled.

    "Nicole, listen to me. Call Morgan right away now."

    Nicole was slightly startled, but she didn''t ask too much. She quickly took out her mobile phone and

    called Morgan.

    Morgan was stunned when she heard Nicole was looking for her.

    Before Samuel left, he had asked her toe to his side and ordered her to protect Nicole. Now,

    although she didn''t know why Nicole was looking for her, she still put down her work and quickly came

    to Nicole.

    "Are you looking for me, ma¡¯am?"

    "Come in!"

    Nicole straightaway let Morgan entered the room.

    Davon still stared at the body. When he heard Morganing in, he quickly said, "Have a look at her

    stomach. This person has just died, but she doesn¡¯t look like she had just died at all, and look at her

    stomach, it seems that there is something moving inside."

    Morgan nced at the body and her expression suddenly changed.

    "Ma¡¯am, Mr. Sawyer, hurry up and get out!"

    Hearing Morgan¡¯s words, Davon knew his guessing was right.

    Nicole was still baffled, and she asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "Come with me first!"

    Davon took Nicole''s hand and ran out, but at this time, the belly of the body suddenly exploded!

    Nicole heard the sound and subconsciously looked back, but Davon grabbed her arm and ran out.

    "Don''t look! Run!"

    Nicole almost fainted.

    What did she see?

    How could it be like this?

    Nicole only felt her legs heavy, and it was hard to move them. If Davon hadn''t dragged her, she didn''t

    know whether she could still lift her legs.

    At the same time, she saw Morgan pulling a bag from her waist and suddenly tossed the bag towards

    the body. A sizzling sound was instantly heard, and it was creepy.

 Chapter 1631 It Could Not Be Hers

    Chapter 1631 It Could Not Be Hers

    Nicole wanted to look but Davon stopped her by quickly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nicole was rushed out of the room by Davon. Davon mmed the door as they went out.

    Nicole began to be overwhelmed by fear and her mind was nk. When she saw Davon closing the

    door, she yelled, ¡°Morgan is still inside!¡±

    ¡°She can handle it! And only she can handle it!¡± Davon¡¯s back was now covered with sweat. This was

    the first time in years that he had been so terrified. Had he reacted a momentter or if Nicole did not

    go with him, he would not have found out that there was something wrong with that maid¡¯s stomach

    and now he would be a pile of bones.

    Nicole was gripped with fear and continued to recall the incident that just happened. The maid¡¯s

    stomach suddenly burst open and countless red worms emerged from her stomach. The worms had

    literally freaked her out.

    The worms crawled swiftly and wouldtch themselves onto any living thing. In just a short matter of

    seconds, the leg of the chair was totally devoured.

    It was easy for Nicole to imagine what would happen if the worms managed to get onto a person. She

    could not help but be worried for Morgan. Could Morgan really cope with it?

    There were so many worms, what if one was to infect Morgan? What would she do?

    Nicole wanted to return for a look but was stopped forcibly stopped by Davon.

    ¡°Have faith in Morgan. If she can¡¯t deal with them, then we will all die here.¡± Davon did not exaggerate.

    Nicole immediately turned pale from fear.

    ¡°What are those worms? Why are they so frightening?¡± Nicole asked as she trembled fearfully.

    Davon said softly, ¡°That¡¯s Tomb Bride.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nicole eximed.

    ¡°Those worms are known as Tomb Bride. I read about it in some ancient manuals. In the past, there

    were used to prevent the corpse and coffin from being stolen. I didn¡¯t expect to see it here.¡±

    Nicole was stunned when she heard what Davon said.

    ¡°So what are they?¡± Nicole asked again.

    ¡°They can be considered as parasites and are reared by man. These Tomb Brides are very hardy, and

    they love the cold and damp environment. Once they encounter a living thing, they would burrow into

    the bloodstream and then attack the internal organs until the body is hollow. You saw for yourself how

    fine the worms are. They are very difficult to spot.¡±

    Davon shared whatever he knew about Tomb Bride with Nicole. Nicole was still shaking in fear from the

    encounter and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Davon agreed. It was a long time since he was so frightened. He had read about the existence

    of Tomb Bride but never seen it. It was equally a shock to him. Had he known that there could be Tomb

    Bride in the room, he would never have let Nicole enter it.

    What a close shave! He chastised himself for risking his sister¡¯s life. Davon was shaken by the

    encounter but was thankful that Morgan was here. He was also happy that Samuel was concerned

    about Nicole. Otherwise, the day would end tragically for them.

    As for Nicole, she pondered far beyond Davon, ¡°Davon, did you say that these Tomb Brides are

    supposed to guard the tomb and corpse?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Davon answered with a nod.

    Nicole thought about swollen maid¡¯s body and then said, ¡°That meant that the maid had already died

    and her body was infested with Tomb Brides. What I saw was a hollow body. The main target of the

    whole thing must be Laurence! He wanted Laurence dead!¡±

    Davon paused and then nodded in agreement, ¡°Laurence¡¯s blood is unique. Once the Tomb Bride

    attacks Laurence, he would be totally devoured. Due to the uniqueness of Laurence¡¯s blood, Tomb

    Bride would not spread beyond him. So he was the only target of the whole thing.¡±

    What Davon said caused Nicole to frown and continued, ¡°If Laurence was the only target, then was it

    necessary to use such a deadly parasite? Wasn¡¯t Nick dead? Is there someone else who could breed

    these parasites?¡± This was Nicole¡¯s major concern.

    Davon frowned deeply and then said, ¡°We need to look further into this.¡±

    Suddenly the door opened and startled both Nicole and Davon. They were relieved to see Morgan still

    in good shape.

    ¡°Morgan, are you alright?¡± Nicole stepped forward and noticed that Morgan was looking slightly pale.

    Morgan nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. There was a lot of Tomb Bride and it was difficult to get rid of

    them. How did these get here?¡±

    ¡°I would like to find out as well.¡± Davon was frustrated that this had happened.

    Morgan said softly, ¡°These bugs do not like the sun and that corpse had been dead for at least five

    days.¡± Nicole and Davon were not surprised by what Morgan said.

    ¡°But if it was dead for at least five days, then howe the body looked as if it wasn¡¯t dead?¡± Nicole

    asked.

    Morgan looked at Nicole and exined, ¡°That¡¯s the characteristics of the Tomb Bride. It would make

    the corpse look as if it wasn¡¯t dead until it multiplied sufficiently, and the body was about to explode.

    Only then could you tell the difference.¡±

    Nicole was surprised by this. Though she did not understand much about parasites, she was shocked

    that the parasite could have such abilities.

    ¡°Morgan, where do you think these bugs originated from?¡± Nicole asked.

    ¡°Perhaps Harper Town¡¯s parasite breeding technique or something out of the ancient manuals.¡± Nicole

    paused for a moment on hearing this.

    When Lucas discovered an ancient manual, no one expected that it contained such information. Where

    was this ancient manual now? Nicole guessed that it must be with Trevin. Could the mastermind be

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Trevin? No, that was impossible! Nicole immediately banished this possibility.

    Morgan looked at Nicole and said, ¡°Madam, I read that ancient manual, so did Mr. Samuel and Trevin.

    However, there was another person who read it.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Nicole looked curiously at Morgan.

    Morgan hesitated but said, ¡°Cara. Cara had also read the manual.¡±

    Nicole suddenly felt a chill ran down her spine.

    Cara? Could it be her? Why did she want Laurence dead? Nicole became upset at the possibility that

    Cara was the cause of Laurence¡¯s problems. She was infuriated!

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be her!¡± Nicole said suddenly but she knew that she could not convince herself of that.

 Chapter 1632 Because Sheâ€™s Alone

    Chapter 1632 Because She¡¯s Alone

    Davon and Morgan were silent as they knew the rtionship between Nicole and Cara. However, Cara

    was the lead suspect now.

    Nicole was extremely upset and said, ¡°Clean up this ce and don¡¯t leak out what had happened here.

    Zayn will be married soon and it will cause some panic if news of what happened here leaked out.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Morgan said and started to direct some people to clean up the ce.

    Nicole and Davon proceeded outside and remained very troubled.

    ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°I want to take Laurence away,¡± Nicole said.

    It was obvious that the target was Laurence. If Laurence remained here, there was no telling what

    would happen during Zayn¡¯s wedding banquet.

    Zayn was the head of state, and his wedding would attract the attention of the entire country. Other

    countries would also be observing his wedding. If anything happened during his wedding, then F

    country would be aughing stock.

    Samuel was not around so Nicole had to take care of Evelyn and Phoenix. She must not let any harm

    Everyone would be gathered together during Zayn¡¯s wedding and that would give the enemy the

    chance to take out everyone with one blow. That would be a tragedy¡­

    Nicole shuddered at the thought of that.

    It was obvious that Davon also shared the same concern when he said, ¡°I will inform Zayn to increase

    the level of security. Phoenix and Evelyn could not leave. Everyone came for Zayn¡¯s wedding. If they

    left at this moment, it would affect Zayn¡¯s mood and also would not look good.¡±

    Nicole nodded in agreement.

    She had thought of what Davon said. Now the most important consideration was how to protect all of

    them. Nicole and Davon went back to the hall with heavy hearts.

    Tony noticed their troubled looks and asked curiously, ¡°What happened to both of you? Where did you

    go?¡±

    Nicole kept quiet while Davon paused momentarily before grabbing Tony by the cor and dragged him

    over.

    ¡°Come with me, I have something to ask you,¡± Davon demanded.

    ¡°Woah, woah, woah, what¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you speak without being so rough?¡± Tony¡¯s response

    amused Nicole.

    The three of them entered a room and Nicole locked the room which caused Tony to scream, ¡°What do

    you want with me? I¡¯m straight and loyal! Don¡¯t you touch me!¡±

    ¡°Piss off!¡± Davon kicked him and continued, ¡°I see that you will do a much better job if you are an actor

    instead of a driver.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Bro, you think so too?¡± Tony began chuckled.

    Nicole was speechless and sat down as she drank some water.

    Davon itched to give Tony a good beating and then scoffed, ¡°How are you even worthy of marrying my

    cousin? I think you should be single for life!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, bro, don¡¯t be like that. We¡¯re pals, aren¡¯t we? Wouldn¡¯t you be lonely all these years had I

    not been your pal?¡± Tony said cheekily.

    It appeared that Tony really liked Sienna except that they did not know what Sienna thought of Tony.

    Davon smiled when he noticed that his threats worked, ¡°I can help you but you will need to do

    something for me first.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will agree as long as I can do it.¡± Tony quickly agreed.

    Davon was pleased and said, ¡°I need a batch of medicine to deter some outsiders.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by outsiders?¡± Tony knew that something was fishy, but he was willing to do it for

    Sienna. Sienna held Devon in high regard and now there was a Kim Sawyer. The Sawyers respected

    and trusted Davon so how could he not do as Davon said?

    Davon revealed his ns to Tony and Tony was at the brink of tears, ¡°Bro, how could you expect me to

    make so much medicine this quickly all on my own?¡±

    ¡°Stop with the excuses. Even the servants of the Thompson family have medical licenses. Who are you

    trying to fool by telling me that you can¡¯t do this? If you manage to do this, I¡¯ll have Kim bring you and

    Sienna together. If not, I will convince Sienna to marry some minister¡¯s son or grandson. I¡¯m sure

    Sienna will listen to me. After all, it was her duty as a princess.¡± Davon threatened.

    Tony braced up immediately, ¡°Bro, you are my dearest pal. I¡¯ll do it. Just remember that Sienna¡¯s mine!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Davon nodded.

    Tony left grudgingly.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Nicole was amused by the scene and chuckled, ¡°Brother, does Phoenix know that you¡¯re so devious?¡±

    ¡°Of course she knows. That¡¯s what she likes about me.¡± Davon grinned shamelessly.

    Nicole¡¯s heart sank at the disy of affection, was he rubbing it in because she was alone now?

    She wondered if Samuel had arrived at the battlefield and how the situation was. She worried and

    missed him but Nicole knew that it was useless for her to worry. They had to do their tasks properly.

    Davon knew that Nicole was thinking of Samuel when she started to stare into the distance. He said

    when he recalled the whereabouts of Samuel and Tim, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll be fine. I heard that Mr.

    Morty had sent someone to protect them. With Mr. Morty¡¯s protection, they would not be in mortal

    danger.¡±

    Nicole was stunned. She did not expect Mr. Morty to be helping them in the background. It looked like

    Mr. Morty valued their friendship.

    Davon patted Nicole on the shoulders and said, ¡°Go home now. Don¡¯t say anything about this. It may

    worry them.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I would like to pay a visit to Laurence. I should exin some things to him clearly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Davon agreed.

    Davon made the necessary arrangements for Nicole to meet Laurence.

    Laurence¡¯s spirit rosed remarkably when he saw Nicole. However, Laurence still did not appear to be

    well, which worried Nicole, ¡°What happened to you? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll have my brother

    examine you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Laurence shook his head.

    He looked at Nicole and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just feeling awful inside.¡±

    ¡°Because of Cara?¡± Nicole asked. She was well aware of how much pain a person could suffer

    because of love. Although she did not want to mention this, if Cara was really involved in the matter

    with the Tomb Bride, then inevitably one day the truth woulde out.

    It was a matter of time that Laurence knew and so she felt that she should tell him now.

    The most heartbreaking situation in life was when the person you love decided to join with the enemy

    to hurt you. The feeling of not wanting to face it and yet having no choice but to deal with it. That was

    what Laurence was feeling now.

    Nicole wanted to console Laurence, but his cellphone began to ring.

    Laurence looked at his phone and immediately his expression changed and his face turned pale.

    Nicole noticed immediately at this turn of events.

 Chapter 1633 Bait It Out

    Chapter 1633 Bait It Out

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Cara!¡± Nicole was stunned as soon as Laurence said that the caller was Cara. She wanted to ask

    about what Cara said but then stopped herself to respect Laurence¡¯s privacy.

    However, Laurence said without Nicole having to ask. He exined, ¡°Cara asked to meet with me at

    eleven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning at Rose Caf¨¦.¡±

    Nicole frowned gently. It was Zayn¡¯s wedding tomorrow and a national celebration. Why did Cara ask to

    meet Laurence at such a time?

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Nicole asked.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Laurance¡¯s agreement surprised Nicole.

    Laurence seemed to notice Nicole¡¯s surprise and said in resignation, ¡°Although I kept convincing myself

    that Cara must have her reasons for doing these, I had also heard about the horrific manner in which

    the maid died. This disillusioned me.¡±

    ¡°Do you suspect that Cara was behind these?¡± Nicole wanted to hear what Laurence¡¯s thoughts was.

    Laurence looked into the distance and then said after a long pause, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He felt that it was

    better that he said this.

    Nicole knew how he felt for Cara. She heaved a sigh and then said, ¡°Soon everything would be out in

    the open. Perhaps you¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully. I hope that tomorrow will pass uneventfully.¡± This was everyone¡¯s wish.

    Nicole left Laurence¡¯s room and returned home.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She felt lonely as Samuel was not home. Nicole pondered and felt that something was amiss but she

    could not put a finger on it. Then, her cell phone rang.

    Nicole looked at her phone and it was an international call and encrypted. She immediately thought that

    it could be Samuel or Tim.

    They had arrived so soon?

    Nicole swiftly answered the call and the caller was Jacob, ¡°Madam, save me, save me¡­¡± His voice

    was intermittent and then the call was cut off. Nicole tried to return the call but she could not get

    through. Why did Jacob call her?

    Nicole started to frown.

    Before Jacob left, he had a nasty quarrel with Nicole because of the child. Jacob should be

    embarrassed to contact Nicole but now that he was in trouble, he should call Samuel or someone

    above her. Why did he call her?

    Nicole stood up and left.

    Now that Samuel was not around and Zayn was busy with his wedding and banquet, he could only look

    for Davon.

    Davon was surprised to see Nicole. They went to somewhere private before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the

    matter? What happened?¡±

    ¡°I just received a call from Jacob begging for help.¡±

    Davon¡¯s eyes narrowed and asked, ¡°Are you sure the caller was Jacob?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t mistake his voice,¡± Nicole said.

    Davon pondered deeply on hearing this.

    ¡°Davon, if it¡¯s really Jacob, why didn¡¯t he call Samuel?¡± Nicole asked.

    ¡°Perhaps he couldn¡¯t contact Samuel and Tim,¡± Davon said. This was truly a possibility as both of them

    were in a helicopter and the signal would be interrupted. If Jacob was truly in danger, he could only try

    to call someone other than Samuel and Tim.

    Davon started to frown. What should they do now?

    ¡°Did he say where they were?¡± Davon asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Nicole frowned and continued, ¡°He kept saying ¡®save me¡¯, and then the call ended. I tried to call

    back but to no avail. Do you think that it¡¯s a trap?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Davon looked curiously at Nicole.

    Nicole said softly, ¡°Laurence just received a call from Cara. Cara asked to meet him at eleven o¡¯clock

    tomorrow morning at the Rose caf¨¦. I agreed to go with him. Soon after I received a call from Jacob.¡±

    ¡°Do you suspect Cara had something to do with Jacob¡¯s disappearance?¡± Davon asked.

    Nicole replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure but it¡¯s too much of a coincidence. Furthermore, I shouldn¡¯t be the first

    person Jacob tried to seek help from. Perhaps you are right that he could only seek help from someone

    he could contact. However, if you are in such a situation and when the call went through, would you be

    begging for help or try to tell me your location?¡±

    ¡°Location!¡± Davon was a soldier and so was Jacob. Their training and experience would teach them to

    reveal their location as soon as they managed to contact someone so that they could be rescued.

    So perhaps the person who called Nicole was not Jacob. Davon pondered deeply again for a moment

    and then asked, ¡°Who could it be if it was not Jacob? You said that it was Jacob¡¯s voice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the voice was but not the caller. Perhaps Jacob was captured and his cries for help were

    recorded. With today¡¯s technology, I could not tell whether it was recorded. If it was indeed recorded,

    then Jacob was in danger and whoever is behind this must have something to do with Cara.¡±

    Nicole did not want to think of Cara in that manner, but the facts were lining up against her.

    Davon frowned and asked, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±

    ¡°Inform the people from the army. Let them contact Samuel to rescue Jacob. I¡¯ll pretend that I¡¯m

    organizing an effort to rescue Jacob to bait them out of hiding.¡±

    Davon understood immediately what Nicole meant and said, ¡°You intend to use yourself as the bait and

    let the mastermind believe you had left. I¡¯ll then observe and follow Laurence and see if the person

    following him was Cara. If it was, then I¡¯ll capture her. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes sparkled at the n.

    Davon knew and said, ¡°You, like Samuel, are beginning to learn how to plot. You must be careful.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I have people from Night Elf helping me in the shadows,¡± Nicole said to Davon¡¯s

    displeasure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put too much faith in the Night Elf,¡± Davon warned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nicole asked doubtfully and became unsettled. Was Night Elf untrustworthy?

    Davon said on seeing Nicole¡¯s reaction, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Cara had spent some time with Night Elf.

    Now, who knows what happened to Cara but she had repeatedly gone after Laurence. Could there be

    someone in Night Elf that cultivated her or a spy inside the team?¡±

    Nicole understood immediately Davon¡¯s concerns.

 Chapter 1634 This Had Nothing to Do With You

    Chapter 1634 This Had Nothing to Do With You

    Nicole looked around and there were no other guests other than the waiters. She chose a table by the

    window. Laurence arrived soon after and was surprised to see Nicole.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you left?¡± Laurence asked in surprise.

    ¡°I am worried about you.¡± Nicole simply said.

    They ordered a cup of Americano and Cappino and started to drink the coffee. They remained

    silent.

    Time ticked on and Cara was nowhere to be seen. A waiter came to refill their cups and then realized

    that there was a note below her cup.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The message shocked Laurence and Nicole. It was Cara¡¯s handwriting. Were they not here to meet

    her? Why did she send a note asking them to leave when they had already arrived? Was the person

    who made the appointment not Cara?

    Nicole was puzzled but deep within her, she believed that Cara would not harm Laurence. Nicole

    immediately pulled Laurence to leave. Laurence was still in a daze. This was not the first time Nicole

    held his hand and each time that happened, danger was lurking nearby. Could it be¡­

    Laurence¡¯s eyes narrowed, quickly looked around, and felt that something was about to happen.

    At this moment, all the doors to the caf¨¦ were suddenly shut. Nicole¡¯s heart sank and knew that

    something bad was about to happen. She quickly drew a pistol from her bag and then shot at the ss

    door.

    ¡°Run!¡± Nicole pushed Laurence out. It was clear that the attacker was here for Laurence.

    Nicole turned on a switch on her bracelet, which was a beacon, and Finn was ready for it and came to

    aid Nicole.

    Before Laurence could say anything, he was already being pushed out by Nicole. At moment,

    numerous armed men dashed out from the kitchen and started shooting in Nicole and Laurence¡¯s

    direction.

    Nicole rolled on the ground and then joined Finn and Trevin in a gun battle with the people inside the

    caf¨¦.

    Just as Nicole jumped out, she turned and saw Cara with the armed men. She was stunned

    momentarily. What was going on? Was that Cara? If so, why did she warn them to run? Since she

    warned them, then why did she act against them? Was she forced?

    Nicole pondered all these in a sh. Laurence was relieved to see Nicole and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go!¡± Nicole did not want to stay a moment longer and quickly pushed Laurence into the

    car.

    Suddenly, a red streak shed towards Nicole, and she instinctively pushed Laurence but she was

    unable to dodge.

    ¡°Thud¡±, the bullet hit Nicole in her right shoulder. The intense pain spun Nicole around and she looked

    in shock at the familiar face.

    It was her?!

    The shooter did not fire another shot, lowered the weapon jumped away from the position.

    Trevin rushed over as soon as he noticed that Nicole had been wounded and asked, ¡°Madam, are you

    alright?¡±

    Laurence wanted to exit the car but was stopped by Nicole, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Nicole made the snap decision to leave first and let Trevin and the rest clean up the fight.

    She had intended to drive but Laurence jumped into the driver¡¯s seat when she was shot. He started to

    drive towards the pce.

    ¡°Do not return to the pce.¡± Nicole startled Laurence.

    ¡°Then where to?¡± He did not ask the reason why. He just did as he was told as he felt guilty for getting

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Nicole hurt. If it was not for his feelings for Cara and agreed to get here for this meeting, Nicole would

    not be hurt. Now that Samuel was not around, it was unforgivable that he had caused Nicole to be

    injured.

    Laurence was solemn and Nicole knew that he was ming himself. But now was not the time for

    regrets, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Thompson residence, I had already informed Tony.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Laurence did not know where the Thompson residence was. Nicole gave him the directions

    and although no one followed them, Nicole continued to maintain her vignce.

    They arrived at the Thompson residence after twenty minutes.

    Tony received them and was shocked to see her injuries, ¡°Why are you wounded?¡±

    Nicole answered calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not a serious wound. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them quickly entered.

    The Thompson residence was very big like an ancientrge residentialpound. There was a front

    and a rear courtyard.

    Tony brought Nicole to the rear courtyard and arranged a room for her. He quickly brought a doctor to

    attend to her wounds.

    Today was the head of state, Zayn¡¯s marriage. The entire country was in a festive mood. Davon was

    Zayn¡¯s brother and had to be present for the wedding. Tony was Davon¡¯s disciple, but he specialized in

    poisons. It was better to summon the family doctor to treat Nicole.

    Nicole felt fine other than the intense pain. The damage was not extensive. However, Laurence felt so

    guilty that he could not speak a word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It had nothing to do with you.¡± Nicole assured him.

    ¡°But I did not protect you.¡± Laurence was the Night Elf team leader whose responsibility was to protect

    Nicole. Now it was Nicole who was injured because of protecting him.

    Nicole gritted her teeth and told the doctor, ¡°Give me some anesthetic. I can¡¯t endure much more.¡±

    Nicole knew her pain threshold after childbirth. She could pass out due to the pain when the doctor

    removed the bullet.

    She was a woman and there was no need to endure the pain. This was the Thompson residence and

    was very secure.

    The doctor agreed and gave her some anesthetic.

    Nicole said to Laurence, ¡°Today¡¯s events were very strange. Perhaps it was a trap from the beginning.¡±

    Laurence was heartbroken. He did not want to suspect Cara but now it was confirmed that Cara was

    involved.

    Nicole said softly, ¡°Perhaps this had something to do with Cara but I believe that it was not Cara who

    set up the meeting. If it was, she would not send us the note.¡±

    ¡°But if that person was so close to Cara that he could make use of Cara¡¯s phone to make the

    appointment, then his rtionship with Cara isn¡¯t straightforward. If she could warn us, why didn¡¯t she

    warn us much earlier? Why did she do so only after we arrived? It was obvious that I was their target.

    They wanted to kill me!¡± No matter how much Laurence tried to deny in the past, now he could no

    longer avoid the fact that they wanted to kill him.

    He had been in the presence of guns since young but now it was the first time that he had be the

    target. Furthermore, the person who tried to kill him was a woman whom he deeply loved.

    Laurence¡¯s heart ached when he thought of this. Had it not been Nicole pushing him away, the sniper¡¯s

    intended target was him!

 Chapter 1635 This Was A Warning

    Chapter 1635 This Was A Warning

    ¡°The person who wanted you dead isn¡¯t Cara!¡± Nicole said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Laurence looked at Nicole. Nicole was very solemn as if she wanted to say

    something but stopped because of the presence of the doctor.

    Laurence stopped pressing and asked instead, ¡°What do you feel like eating? I¡¯ll look for something in

    the kitchen."

    Nicole shook her head and said, "Nothing. I''m tired.¡±

    When the doctor heard this, he quickly said, ¡°I gave you some local anesthetic. If your body isn¡¯t in

    good physical shape, you will feel very tired or drowsy.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡± Nicoleid down on the bed.

    Laurence decided not to leave but stay to watch over her. Nicole was soon asleep. Once the doctor

    Nicole immediately opened her eyes when the doctor left and startled Laurence.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Laurence eximed.

    ¡°Hush¡­¡± Nicole quickly signaled Laurence to keep quiet and sent Tony a message to send a car to

    follow the doctor.

    Laurence was stunned and spoke only when the doctor had left, ¡°You¡¯re suspecting¡­¡±

    ¡°That doctor is suspicious,¡± Nicole said. Although the bullet had been removed, she suddenly felt

    drowsy. That meant that the doctor gave her something so that she would not interfere with Laurence¡¯s

    matters.

    Nicole was very troubled when she thought of the person who tried to kill her.

    Laurence did not know what Nicole was thinking but noticed her frown and asked, ¡°Tony had sent

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    someone to follow the doctor?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We should find out who sent the doctor if all goes well.¡± Nicole said calmly and then looked at

    Laurence, ¡°Did you see who the sniper was?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Laurence was being pressed down by Nicole and could not see the sniper. He thought that it was

    Cara.

    ¡°The sniper wasn¡¯t Cara?¡± Laurence asked.

    ¡°No, it was Alison!¡± Nicole said and Laurence was stunned.

    ¡°Who?¡± Laurence asked.

    ¡°Alison, aren¡¯t you surprised? I¡¯m also shocked.¡± Nicole scoffed.

    Alison was sent by Mr. Shaw to work for her. Alison was sent by Samuel to F country to investigate

    Laurence¡¯s incident and disappeared thereafter. Everyone thought that she had been killed but who

    would expect that she betrayed them and became one of the enemies?

    This was unbelievable and difficult to ept but Nicole saw her. If she did not push Laurence to safety,

    with Alison¡¯s marksmanship, that shot would have easily gone through Laurence¡¯s heart.

    Did Alison want to Laurence dead? No! It would be more urate to say that someone wanted

    Laurence dead and Alison was the sniper.

    Nicole felt that the entire situation had be a mess and revolved around Cara.

    Tony stepped in during the conversation and said, ¡°Let me see your wound.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you deal only with poisons?¡± Nicole asked to Tony¡¯s displeasure.

    ¡°Come on, at least I learned from Davon. All doctors have amon basic medical knowledge. It¡¯s just

    that I don¡¯t normally practice medicine. However, you¡¯re special and I am looking forward to you

    designing a race car for me.¡±

    Nicole was amused and exposed her shoulder.

    Tony examined her wound and said, ¡°At least the wound is not serious. There doesn¡¯t appear to be any

    inappropriate ointment applied. Except for the anesthetic and depressant. Perhaps to prevent you from

    participating in Laurence¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Nicole said.

    ¡°Then take a rest. I¡¯ll inform you when there is any progress.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Now Nicole is truly tired.

    Laurence and Tony left the room to let Nicole rest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about this. You can¡¯t figure it out on your own. Just let the matter y out.

    Today¡¯s Zayn¡¯s marriage. I wonder what¡¯s the situation at the pce.¡± Tony said with worry.

    ¡°With Mr. Don and the rest present, everything should be fine,¡± Laurence said with confidence.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, have a rest. Who knows what would happen in the afternoon?¡±

    Tony led Laurence to a guest room. In the guest room, Laurence continued to think about the incident

    and felt that something was amiss. What made Cara change to this extent?

    He was clear about his rtionship with Cara. Could it be that Cara was forced to do something

    against her wishes? He was not sure but his heart ached terribly and his head was in a daze. Laurence

    fell asleep soon after.

    At the overseas battlefield, Samuel and Tim exited the helicopter and immediately organized a rescue

    team. They began to search for Jacob at hisst known position.

    However, the location was very remote, and they could hardly find any leads to his whereabouts. Olivia

    also reached the battlefield.

    Olivia was heavily pregnant and was easily fatigued. However, her worry for Jacob gave her an

    adrenalin boost and she even wanted to join the search team.

    The military unit took very good care of Olivia and she rested for a while before trying again.

    The unit gave Olivia special quarters with attendants to take care of her. However, Olivia did not want

    to cause any inconvenience since she had also brought her own protection team. She epted the

    unit¡¯s hospitality nheless.

    She did not intend to sleep but as she soon fell asleep after lying down and dreamt about Jacob.

    In the dream, Jacob was covered in blood and looked at her. The sight was heartbreaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Jacob!¡± Olivia was scared and woke up from the fright. She realized that night had fallen,

    and the room was very dark. She sat on the bed trying in vain to calm down. She turned on the bedside

    The box appeared to be a shoebox but it did not appear to be hers. Who could have brought this in for

    her? She was relieved only when she realized that she was surrounded by her own team.

    She got out of bed and approached the box.

    She hesitated and then did not dare to open it. She then called for the bodyguard. Out of safety

    concerns, Olivia was asked to exit the room.

    The bodyguard became nervous as he looked at the box. When he tried to open the box, he heard a

    ticking sounding from within.

    Crap!

    The bodyguard immediately yelled, ¡°Bomb! Get down!¡± He then threw the box out of the window and

    dived for the ground.

    Olivia was being hurried away and was shocked to hear about the presence of a bomb.

    However, there was no explosion after the box was thrown out. What¡¯s going on?

    Several bodyguards ran over and realized that there was no bomb. It was an antique watch and

    continued to tick on. However, there was a note stuck to the watch.

    ¡°Leave! Otherwise, next time this would be a bomb!¡±

    This was both a warning and a threat!

 Chapter 1636 How Come You Donâ€™t Ask

    Chapter 1636 How Come You Don¡¯t Ask

    Olivia was stunned, but her eyes looked somewhat determined.

    Initially she didn¡¯t feel that this was a conspiracy. However, now it seemed that Jacob¡¯s disappearance

    must have some other reasons.

    ¡°Mrs. Louis, should we talk to Mr. Green?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Olivia was unable to act alone. As she heard what bodyguard said, she nodded and was resolute.

    Who was that?

    Perhaps by the time they first set foot to this ce, they were already being watched and even closely

    monitored, but the people who knew they wereing here were only the military, apart from Nicole

    and Samuel.

    Could it be that military wanted to get rid of Jacob?

    This thought made her shudder.

    If it was true, then Jacob would really be in danger.

    She quickly called Nicole.

    Nicole was awakened by the ringing of her phone, she froze when she saw Olivia¡¯s number, but she

    quickly answered it.

    ¡°Olivia, have you arrived? How is the situation over there? Is everything okay with you?¡±

    Nicole had too many things to ask, and now she couldn¡¯t wait to see what was happening over there

    through the phone when she received her call.

    Olivia felt warm.

    She whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived and I¡¯m in the guest house, but something weird has happened.¡±

    She told Nicole what had happened.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    This wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    She thought of Alison again.

    Alison was someone given to her by Edwin and had once been a soldier. So was this all rted to the

    military?

    Did the military want to kill Laurence and get rid of Jacob?

    But why?

    The military wanted to deal with Laurence as he was a berserker, but what about Jacob?

    Why was Jacob being targeted?

    Was it because he had found out something?

    Nicole¡¯s questions popped up one by one.

    ¡°Olivia, you stay put for now, you call Samuel and my cousin. I think they are arriving soon. You discuss

    with them. I know you¡¯re anxious and worried about Jacob, but trust me, you¡¯ll have a better chance of

    finding him with them around.¡±

    ¡°I know. How about your situation over there?¡±

    Olivia never thought that a soft woman like herself, woulde to the battlefield one day. However, it

    would be worthwhile if she could do anything for Jacob.

    Nicole also told her about what was going on. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t treat Olivia as an ordinary

    woman or even a celebrity. After all, the two matters seemed to be connected now.

    After hearing what Nicole said, she didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    After the two of them had spoken a few more words, Olivia hung up the phone and Nicole started to be

    deep in thought.

    Whom did Alison belong to exactly?

    She couldn¡¯t help but sent a video to Edwin.

    Edwin was supposed to be present when Zayn got married, but something came upst minute. Now

    Nicole only thought of the fact that he was already retired. What could be holding him back?

    However, he didn¡¯t answer the video call.

    Nicole started to feel more uneasy.

    She quickly called the people of the old mansion. Soon the housekeeper answered the call.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Is my grandpa there?¡±

    The housekeeper shook his head and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mister isn¡¯t here. In fact, Mister is hospitalized.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my grandpa?¡±

    She instantly became anxious.

    The housekeeper looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mister didn¡¯t want me to tell you as

    he is afraid that you would worry about it, but I can¡¯t decide as this a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Tell me quickly, what is going on?¡±

    Her heart suddenly filled with uneasiness.

    The housekeeper hurriedly said, ¡°Young master is missing. Mr. Shaw fainted hearing the news and was

    sent to the hospital when he knew this matter. The doctor said that he was old and had suffered too

    much stimtion, that¡¯s why he had a stroke. He has just been given first aid treatment, but he can¡¯t

    move his lower body. We have no idea how well he will recover, and someone needs to take care of

    him. Mr. Shaw is afraid that you¡¯ll be worried and told us to inform you only after today. He has sent

    everyone to look for the young master.¡±

    Nicole had a ckout and she almost fell over.

    Her son was missing!

    Her son, Eaton Shaw had a pair of blue eyes and had been under a lot of attention from the beginning.

    They even feared that he had the same Berserk Gene as Laurence, so the whole family had been

    under surveince for a long time.

    Hadn¡¯t they stopped monitoring now?

    Why was her son still unounted for?

    Nicole was certain that this wasn¡¯t an ident as it might be a targeted action.

    All those matters such as the assassination of Laurence, the kidnapping of Eaton, and the

    disappearance of Jacob at the overseas battlefield, seemed to be unrted, yet they were linked on

    reflection.

    Alison!

    Alison was the one close to Edwin. She was definitely the one who knew his habits best. If the person

    tended to make a move on Edwin in front of Steve, it should be someone whom Edwin trusted

    particrly.

    Thus, Alison was the most suspicious person.

    In addition, she had also stayed at Night Elf Empire before, so there might be a few people inside who

    would work for her.

    As Nicole thought of this, she quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for now, take good care of the house, I¡¯ll

    call you if anything happened.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The housekeeper hung up the phone and his whole body turned cold and sweaty.

    A strange man was standing behind him who was holding a dagger and pointing it to his back. He just

    let go after he hung up the phone and said coldly, ¡°You must inform me promptly whenever she gives

    you orders. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The housekeeper nodded in a hurry and his face looked pale.

    The man was satisfied with this, he kept his dagger, looked around, and quickly left the house.

    Nicole straight away called Ernesto.

    Ernesto was now running Samuel¡¯s business abroad and was also the closest person to her.

    As Ernesto saw Nicole call him, he paused for a moment and quickly answered it.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you have anything?¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about Alison?¡±

    Alison?

    Howe Nicole mentioned Alison?

    Since Alison went on a missionst time, she never came back and now Nicole asked this suddenly.

    Could it be that she had news about Alison?

    Ernesto was excited.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you heard anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it isn¡¯t good news. Alison wanted to kill Laurence, yet she hurt me. Besides, she most likely

    asked someone to kidnap my son. Now my son is missing, my grandpa is paralyzed due to a stroke,

    and I¡¯m injured. So are you going to defend her or tell me about her situation?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t tend to force him as she knew his feeling towards Alison. Now she had no way but to ask

    him.

 Chapter 1637 They Need to Save Themselves

    Chapter 1637 They Need to Save Themselves

    Ernesto was stunned.

    How could this be?

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, is there a mistake?¡±

    ¡°The injuries on my body were caused by her and I saw it with my own eyes. Are you saying that I¡¯m

    mistaken?¡±

    Her voice was mixed with some coldness.

    Now she was anxious as her son was missing. She knew there was no way she could me him, but

    only he knew something about Alison.

    Ernesto didn¡¯t think it was a mistake anymore at this point. His mood was somewhat heavy.

    ¡°I know Alison has a house here, but I don¡¯t know if anyone is living there right now.¡±

    ¡°Give me the address.¡±

    This was a clue for her.

    Ernesto insisted on going along with Nicole, perhaps because he didn¡¯t believe that Alison would do

    such a thing, or perhaps because he was afraid that Nicole would get hurt.

    Nicole didn¡¯t think much and drove to Alison¡¯s house with him.

    He owned the key to her house. This made Nicole feel surprised.

    When they walked in, she looked at the teacups in the living room and the water in them was still hot.

    This meant that someone had been here just now, and they just left when the two of them opened the

    door.

    Apparently, Ernesto had noticed it too.

    ¡°Alison, are you there?¡±

    He quickly searched through the house while Nicole stood in the middle of the living room, looked

    around, and felt someone looking at her. She said, ¡°Alison, I don¡¯t care who you work for or who you

    are, I just want to know the whereabouts of my son.¡±

    The house was silent as if no one was present, but Nicole knew that she was there.

    ¡°Alison, I¡¯ll not ask or say anything. I just want to know the whereabouts of my son. You¡¯ve been with

    my grandpa for so many years and now he suffered from a stroke because of my son¡¯s missing. Are

    you sure this is what you want to see?¡±

    In the dark, Alison clenched her hands tightly and she was struggling. She covered her ears as she

    didn¡¯t want to listen to Nicole, but the more unwilling she felt to listen, the more clearly she heard her

    voice.

    ¡°When you were with me, I wasn¡¯t mean to you. If you¡¯re not satisfied with me, you can tell me, I can do

    what I can, I¡¯ll try to do something even if I can¡¯t, okay? I¡¯m a mother and a woman too, you should be

    able to understand my feeling right now. I beg you, Alison.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Nicole¡¯s voice kept entering her ears.

    Ernesto couldn¡¯t help but felt somewhat angry as he couldn¡¯t find Alison even though he had searched

    everywhere.

    ¡°Alison,e out! What is your purpose since you contacted mest time? Was it to take away

    Ma¡¯am¡¯s child? Even if our rtionship was just an exploit, can you please let me know at least?¡±

    Alison felt that her heart was about to be torn apart.

    She took a deep breath and finally walked out.

    The moment Nicole saw her, she was excited.

    ¡°Alison.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t tell you the whereabouts of the young master, but I can tell you that he is

    safe and fine.¡±

    What she said made Nicole squint.

    ¡°I¡¯m the child¡¯s mother, I want to see my son.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision.¡±

    ¡°Then let the person who can make the decision talk with me!¡±

    Her attitude was forceful.

    When he heard Alison say that, he knew what Nicole said was true.

    Alison had really betrayed him.

    ¡°Why? Alison, you tell me the reason!¡±

    As she faced his questioning, she turned her head and bit her lower lip without speaking. However, her

    eyes were filled with tears and entanglements.

    She looked guilty as she looked at Nicole¡¯s injured shoulder.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re injured. It¡¯s better to go back and rest early. I¡¯ll take care of a young master.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to keep my son locked up for the rest of his life? Why? It is because he¡¯s blue-eyed?

    But someone in our family¡¯s ancestry was a foreigner. This can be examined, my son is normal.¡±

    Alison knew what Nicole said, but she really couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please go back.¡±

    ¡°Alison, you¡¯re going to stand against me in the future, right?¡±

    It was thest time Nicole looked at her and asked with her sharp eyes.

    Alison bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t answer or refute, but her attitude had implied her meaning.

    ¡°Who is the person behind you?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please go back.¡±

    Nicole could realize that she wasn¡¯t going to say anything.

    She was thinking about whether to take Alison.

    She believed that she was able to get any clues if Alison was arrested.

    As she was thinking, Ernesto suddenly struck out at Alison.

    Alison also didn¡¯t expect that he would make a move and she was slightly bbergasted for a moment.

    She was caught off guard by his direct attack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    His strength was so strong, so she couldn¡¯t break free.

    Nicole noticed the pain in his eyes, but she still said ruthlessly, ¡°Take her away!¡±

    He carried her and walked out.

    At the moment they opened the door, a bullet came directly towards Alison.

    He pushed her away at the critical moment and took the bullet.

    The bullet hit his chest and the bright red blood immediately stung her eyes.

    ¡°Ernesto!¡±

    She lunged forward crazily, but Nicole yanked her, quickly held her down, and rolled towards the

    corner.

    A fuside of bullets grazed the ground.

    Alison¡¯s eyes turned red directly.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    She knew that the bullet would have gone into her chest without his protection.

    The other party wanted to kill her!

    He moved back a few steps, found a cover, and sat down. He looked at her eyes and said sadly, ¡°Who

    are you working for? You really want to keep being like this?¡±

    Alison was biting her lower lip and stammering, but her eyes were already filled with tears.

    ¡°You don¡¯t force me anymore!¡±

    ¡°Am I still forcing you when I am like this? Alison! Can you think properly?¡±

    He coughed up continuously because he was too agitated.

    Nicole frowned slightly when she saw this scene.

    She had no idea how many people were outside, but obviously, they would only be targets, or

    even no one would be able to walk out of here if three of them stayed here any longer.

    What to do?

    Nicole looked at his injury. If too much blood was lost, he would die!

    She hurriedly called Trevin Harper and ordered the people of Night Elf Empire toe to their rescue.

    However, before they came, they needed to save themselves.

    But once she let go of Alison, she might take advantage of the opportunity to escape.

    On the contrary, if she didn¡¯t let go of Alison, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to save Ernesto.

    When she was in a dilemma, Alison suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 1638 There Are Some Things That I Canâ€™t Decide

    Chapter 1638 There Are Some Things That I Can¡¯t Decide

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you go and save Ernesto, I¡¯ll distract them away!¡±

    Nicole was taken aback as she looked at Alison and thought of the rtionship between her and

    Ernesto. Although she didn¡¯t know how much affection Alison had for him, she was willing to take a

    gamble.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She directly let go of Alison, then quickly headed towards him.

    A lot of bullets shot over quickly, but Alison took out her gun at the first opportunity to aim at the sniper

    outside.

    With a muffled grunt, a figure fell.

    Nicole took this opportunity to run to his side.

    ¡°How are you? Can you hold up? Trevin and the others will be here soon. You must hang in there.¡±

    As Nicole said, he held his injury hard. The pain made him tremble, but he still gritted his teeth and

    said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you go first and just leave me alone if anything goes wrongter!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! You¡¯re a member of the Green family, I won¡¯t leave you behind

    no matter what happened.¡±

    She was expecting Trevin and the others toe faster.

    After about two or three minutes, a different sound of gunshots rang out outside. She knew that they

    had arrived.

    ¡°Ernesto, hang on!¡±

    Nicole focused on him attentively. After noticing someonee, Alison nced at him, then resolutely

    turned around and fled.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, chase after her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, let¡¯s deal with your wound first.¡±

    Nicole knew that she would take this opportunity to escape, but she couldn¡¯t let go of him now. Once

    she did so, he might really die.

    Trevin¡¯s men came very fast and one of them was Tony.

    When he saw his injury, he immediately stopped the bleeding.

    She said to Trevin, ¡°Go and bring Alison back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ernesto wanted to say something but ended up saying nothing.

    He was carried away by Tony.

    As Nicole nced in the direction where Trevin had left, she looked at the others and followed behind

    Trevin too.

    Trevin wasn¡¯t her match and right at the time when she was going to run away again, she was held by

    Nicole.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡±

    ¡°If you still call me like that and still think of the kindness my grandpa has given you, you should go

    back with me. Even if you don¡¯t say anything now, they are still going to kill you. Do you think they will

    believe anything you say?¡±

    Nicole looked at her and her tone was calm, but Alison knew that she was angry.

    She gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if I go back with you. There are some

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    things that I can¡¯t decide.¡±

    ¡°Then stay.¡±

    Her words made Alison surprised.

    Trevin took the opportunity to tie Alison up and the three of them got into the car. She found a hidden

    ce for Alison to hide.

    This ce was provided by Sky Group so they should be able to be safe here.

    Her wound was cracked open due to this action, so she could only ask Alison to help her.

    After she finished treating her wound in silence, she heard Nicole say, ¡°Go back to your room and rest.

    Stay here for the time being, I guess they won¡¯t be able to find this ce in a short time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything else as she was emotionally exhausted.

    She didn¡¯t know where her son was while Alison looked like she was hiding something. Ernesto had

    been injured and she had no idea how her grandfather was doing. There was a whole mess of matters

    she needed to deal with, she couldn¡¯t rest and fall.

    She asked Trevin to find some people to protect Alison while she drove back to the ce.

    As she had just reached there, she received a call with the phone number hidden. She became

    somewhat nervous.

    Could it be the person who had kidnapped her son?

    She hurriedly answered the call.

    ¡°Who are you? No matter what your purpose is,e at me and let go of my son!¡±

    Her words cause the person on the other end to be stunned.

    ¡°Mummy?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s voice was heard. This made her confused.

    ¡°Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Mummy, what¡¯s wrong with brother?¡±

    He used his break time to call Nicole using the regionalwork and now he was anxious when he

    heard what Nicole said.

    She didn¡¯t expect her son to call her and she was a little flustered for a moment.

    ¡°Nothing, you misheard. Do you call me for something? Is it hard in training?¡±

    She hurriedly changed the subject, but Lucas had already made a note of it.

    Nicole was actually hiding the fact from him that his brother was being kidnapped. What else didn¡¯t he

    know about now?

    He was in the middle of his training, so he was disconnected from everything outside. However, it

    wasn¡¯t impossible if he really wanted to know.

    He squinted.

    Since Nicole didn¡¯t want him to know, he pretended to have misheard temporarily.

    ¡°My training is alright, I just miss you.¡±

    His words made her heartbroken.

    ¡°Lucas, our family doesn¡¯t need you to fight for glory, if you¡¯re really tired ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mummy, I like this career and I like the feeling of sweating.¡±

    Since he had said so, Nicole didn¡¯t say anything.

    Now she was rather d that he was unaffected under Morty¡¯s protection. She wondered how Joseph

    and Zoe were doing.

    The children were Samuel and Nicole¡¯s weaknesses.

    ¡°Okay,e back if you miss home.¡±

    ¡°Um, okay. Mommy, you go ahead and get busy. I¡¯m going to continue my training.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She hung up the phone and felt bad in her heart.

    Lucas¡¯s eyes looked cold.

    As Michele Hawk saw him standing there, she walked over.

    ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He quickly kept the equipment and went to the lounge without hiding her. He opened the 3D virtual

    desktop on his wrist and tapped it rapidly.

    Michele frowned slightly, but she still closed the door of the lounge instantly.

    ¡°Lucas, what are you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh, I¡¯m checking something.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re in the middle of our training here, no inte ess is allowed.¡±

    Her words didn¡¯t influence him at all.

    ¡°Go ahead if you want to expose me.¡±

    As she heard it, she just bit her lower lip without moving and saying anything.

    Even though she liked her daddy, it was Lucas who apanied her in training within these days. No

    matter how hard or tired she was, he was by her side. On the contrary, her daddy and mommy spent

    little time with her.

    As she thought of this, she hesitated and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    After saying that, she also took out the 3D virtual desktop from her wrist and started to operate it.

    He was slightly stunned and asked with curiosity, ¡°You¡¯re a hacker too?¡±

    ¡°Um, I might not be as skillful as you, but it¡¯s still fine enough to trace someone.¡±

    When he saw the username Michele used to log in, he froze for a moment.

    Paranoia?

    Why was this username so familiar?

    It seemed like he had dueled with her before.

 Chapter 1639 Thatâ€™s Not Necessarily True

    Chapter 1639 That¡¯s Not Necessarily True

    Lucas thought he might be overthinking.

    If he had really dueled with her before, he should have some impression.

    Although there were still doubts in his mind, he instantly forgot his thoughts. He skillfully typed on the

    keyboard and soon a lot of codes appeared rapidly on theputer.

    At the same time, the security system of the training ground suddenly sounded an rm.

    ¡°Someone has hacked into the security system! Quick!¡±

    The entire base got tensed up at once.

    Michele looked excited when she saw someone start to intercept the tracking. She really missed it

    since she hadn¡¯t touched the desktop for a long time.

    However. Lucas didn¡¯t care about the chaotic situation outside, he hacked into the personnel

    arrangement system of the Ministry of Defense at first.

    He remembered that Eaton was under the surveince of the Ministry of Defense when he was born

    and they even tried to take him away.

    No wonder he suspected them.

    His speed was quick. In a matter of seconds, the firewall which the other party thought was perfect was

    breached by him.

    Aftering to this base, Lucas found out that Silver Fox was also here and recalled that his hacking

    skills were still a bit inferior to Silver Fox. Moreover, 531 was also approaching him, but he just didn¡¯t

    consider it temporarily.

    Now he suddenly set his positioning to 531.

    531 was internationally famous and their hacking skills were even more powerful. Even if they were

    found out, it was their business and was considered a debt to them.

    With this in mind, he started seeking the information he wanted.

    As expected, he noticed the recent personnel changes in the Ministry of Defense and basically those

    people were all transferred overseas.

    There was a special department in charge of the business about the overseas battlefield, so what did it

    mean for the Ministry of Defense to send people out there?

    He quickly searched for the person in charge but inadvertently saw Alison¡¯s name in the personnel

    changes.

    Alison?

    Hadn¡¯t she retired from the military?

    If she had retired, why was she still in the personnel movement?

    Could it be that ¡­

    He squinted as a thought shed through his mind.

    He quickly checked Alison¡¯s profile and found out that it was actually an SS-level profile.

    He remembered her identity as she had stayed beside Edwin for many years and was even the

    bodyguard he sent to his mummy. But if there was something wrong with this person¡¯s identity ¡­

    The rest was almost self-exnatory.

    He needed to hack into her identification information to see clearly.

    Michele didn¡¯t know what he saw, but it seemed like he was angry from his demeanor and the aura

    around him.

    ¡°Lucas, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He was somewhat grateful to Michele at this time. If it wasn¡¯t because of her, that security personnel

    would have been annoying.

    He quickly hacked into the database and soon everything about Alison appeared in front of him.

    Alison, an active-duty soldier who left the army for special reasons.

    Active duty soldier?

    In other words, she wasn¡¯t even under Edwin?

    His eyes turned deep.

    What he hated most was people hiding around, even if this person was good to his mother and also

    himself.

    He was extremely exasperated. This made Michele bbergasted.

    What was wrong?

    He quickly scrolled down and found that her name was also fake as her real name was Tracy.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The information showed that the reason why her name was Alison was that she looked simr to that

    woman, who was Nick Close¡¯s granddaughter.

    The top had known about Nick a long time ago and even knew that the demise of the Harper Town had

    something to do with Nick. Thus, were they waiting for the current mission since they arranged for

    Alison to approach the Shaws?

    Was it actually not an ident as Tracy impersonated Alison and disappeared when Samuel was sent

    to protect Laurence? At that time, Alison had taken the opportunity to enter the Lake family.

    So what?

    Was the person who kidnapped his brother a descendant of Nick?

    Nick and Martin had died, even Nick¡¯s son had been tortured to death by Samuel. Was there anyone

    else in the Close family?

    Lucas couldn¡¯t help but think of Joseph and Zoe.

    Perhaps Nick had more than one child, so the person whom Alison approached should be a

    descendant of the Close family.

    What was the aim of the top? Was it taking the opportunity to wipe out the Close family?

    She was a bit puzzled.

    Moreover, the column about the supervisor of Tracy was nk.

    Didn¡¯t she have superiors?

    How could that be possible?

    Meanwhile, Morty also got the news.

    ¡°Mr. Morty, our security system has been hacked and we are afraid that some important information

    would leak out, look at ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just try to salvage it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Morty looked cold, thus no one dared to ask more questions and quickly left.

    As Molly Hawk saw his appearance, she asked, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be worried at all.¡±

    ¡°What do I need to worry about? There are good hackers inside the base, if they couldn¡¯t handle the

    hacking, this meant they¡¯re just who hacked into the system.¡±

    What he said made Molly a bit confused.

    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t the hackers work for you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±

    He smiled and got up. He felt delightful as he looked at her beautiful dress today.

    ¡°When are you going to get a marriage license with me?¡±

    His words caused her to pause for a moment. She turned her head and whispered, ¡°Actually I¡¯m

    contented with what we have now.¡±

    ¡°Contented? Molly, you¡¯re really different from before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Molly you loved is dead and gone, so there¡¯s no need for you to treat me like this now. Morty,

    Mr. Hill ¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care what Mr. Hill thinks, just be prepared to be my wife.¡±

    Morty was still so domineering, making her stressed.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to the study room first to deal with some matters. I¡¯ll apany youter.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Morty went to the study room and dialed Silver Fox¡¯s number at the first time.

    ¡°Was it Lucas who hacked into the system?¡±

    Silver Fox wasn¡¯t surprised by his spection, he smiled and said, ¡°Not only that, your precious

    daughter also involved in that. Two of them worked well together, if it wasn¡¯t because of the different

    methods they have used, I really couldn¡¯t realize that there were two people operating it. Mr. Morty,

    your daughter is quite outstanding. What do you think? Do you have any interest to let her join us in

    531?¡±

    He was somewhat surprised.

    His daughter was actually aputer genius too?

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Fine, as long as she is happy, she can go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s really enviable. I want such a daddy as Mr. Morty too.¡±

    ¡°Then you call me daddy.¡±

    He was in a good mood now.

    Silver Fox was being taken advantage of. He couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips and hurriedly steered the

    conversation to the main topic.

    ¡°Lucas has already investigated Tracy at this time. Do you really let him investigate? Once something

    is revealed, the whole military will be in turmoil! By then ¡­¡±

    ¡°Let him do so! The current military needs to be reformed and some of the rotten apples will have to be

    cleaned out! If we can¡¯t do anything about it, we¡¯ll leave it to the freshman. I¡¯ll see who dares to touch

    my people if something really goes wrong!¡±

 Chapter 1640 Was His Daughter Actually So Powerful?

    Chapter 1640 Was His Daughter Actually So Powerful?

    As Silver Fox heard Morty say that, he said with admiration, ¡°Indeed your child is same with you. This is

    a good scheme. Are you nning to let Lucas reveal the unknown and then make a move afterward?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We don¡¯t even know who the other party is, but it¡¯s definitely from the top of the military. Since

    they know the overseas battlefield well and could force Jacob into a desperate situation, it wasn¡¯t

    simple. Besides, we had no idea about their aim of kidnapping the son of the Green family and

    assassinating Laurence. Rather than making any wild guess, it¡¯s better to let Lucas find out some

    clues, so that we have a target for our n.¡±

    Silver Fox was a little surprised when he heard Morty say that.

    ¡°I warn you, if anything happens to Samuel¡¯s son, I won¡¯t help you anymore and the whole 531 will help

    the Green family too.¡±

    His words didn¡¯t make Morty surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know the rtionship between Sky Group and Sam. I¡¯m Sam¡¯s buddy, I won¡¯t harm his

    family member definitely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Silver Fox felt relieved, yet he asked with confusion, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Lucas to check it out directly

    since you n to use him?¡±

    ¡°Do you think everyone in the base is safe? If I call him over here, there will be many people watching

    there and guessing even if they didn¡¯t know. Moreover, it¡¯s not good for him to do that as this matter is

    rted to his family. Those people may use this as an excuse to get Lucas off the base.¡±

    As he heard what Morty said, he was finally relieved.

    ¡°But now that the system is under attack, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I think Lucas will solve it.¡±

    His words were full of appreciation and reliance on Lucas.

    Silver Fox couldn¡¯t help but despise him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to be so dependent on a little kid?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s my nephew and also a freshman. Isn¡¯t it good for me to rely on him?¡±

    Silver Fox was speechless.

    Two of them talked for a while before someone from the security system came again.

    Morty had to stop talking with Silver Fox.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Morty, Mr. Hill asks you to go over there.¡±

    Morty knew the reason he looked for him was that the security system had been breached.

    ¡°Um. Ask Lucas and Michele toe with me in the meantime.¡±

    At this time, Lucas was the most suspicious person, but what if he and Michele had been training

    together with him?

    Obviously, Morty was protecting him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll look for him now.¡±

    The person went down quickly.

    Morty sent a message.

    ¡°Go to the training ground, quick!¡±

    Lucas was still investigating. When he saw Morty¡¯s message, he frowned slightly.

    ¡°Michele, cut off all the traces, let¡¯s retreat.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She was fast as she almost ended the intrusion at the same time as Lucas, then they erased the traces

    of staying here and went to the training base through the vent.

    As they had just arrived at the training base and picked up the barbell, the person had already arrived.

    ¡°Lucas, Michele!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    They put down the barbell and looked sweaty. Her hair was wet, and Lucas was touching his face.

    The person nced at them and said, ¡°Mr. Morty asks you guys to go over there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯lle right away.¡±

    Two of them quickly followed the person.

    Silver Fox had realized something when he saw them quit halfway. He had no choice but to back up for

    them.

    At this time, he couldn¡¯t let anyone find out that the hacker had quit, otherwise it would reveal that

    Lucas had done it.

    The security system was still being rescued, while Lucas and Michele were brought by Morty to look for

    Aron Hill.

    As Aron saw that Morty had brought them here, he didn¡¯t show any other expressions. He just nced

    at Lucas and said indifferently, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re aputer hacker and your skills are on par with

    your daddy, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m inferior to my daddy.¡±

    Lucas was humble. This made Aron look up to him.

    ¡°You do look alike with your daddy when he was young. He was only a teenager when I first met him,

    but he was just as calm as you are right now. The Green family is really excellent.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t respond to hispliment.

    Since he didn¡¯t react, Aron wasn¡¯t going to beat around the bush.

    ¡°The database of security system has been hacked. Are you able to fix it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    He didn¡¯t refuse, but he was a little puzzled as he and Michele had cut off the trail. Howe there

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    was still someone helping them afterward?

    This thought shed through his mind before he came over to Aron¡¯s side.

    The desktop was already switched on and Aron beckoned him to start.

    He typed so fast as a lot of codes and characters appeared, making Aron dazzled.

    Suddenly, Lucas thought of something and said to Michele who was standing by his side, ¡°Michele, turn

    on theputer and help me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh.¡±

    Michele had always heard that her grandfather was strict and even disliked her and her mother. Since

    she had entered the base, her so-called grandfather had tripped her up many times explicitly and

    implicitly, so she was still somewhat in awe and fear of him.

    Now when she heard Lucas call herself, she subconsciously answered him.

    Morty smiled as he became more and more appreciative of Lucas.

    He was only seven years old, yet he had such a mindset.

    Morty knew that Aron didn¡¯t like Michele, thus he deliberately let her show her hacking skills in front of

    him, so that Aron would change his attitude towards Michele.

    After all, she was the one of the Hill family and was still a kid. As long as he wasn¡¯t senile, he would

    know that it was best to cultivate her since she was a kid.

    Moreover, if he treated Michele and her mother well, Michele would definitely be grateful to the Hill

    family. She was also a hacker, so it was much more reassuring than Lucas who was an outsider.

    Morty subconsciously looked at Aron. As expected, he saw the surprise look on his face.

    It was amazing!

    Lucas would be a great person in the future!

    He might even be more sessful than Samuel!

    As Morty pondered, he saw Michelee over to Lucas¡¯s side, turned on theputer, and typed on

    the keyboard quickly. She almost followed Lucas¡¯s rhythm at once.

    At this moment, even Morty was surprised, not to mention Aron.

    Was his daughter actually so powerful?

    She could be on par with Lucas!

    He thought of Silver Fox¡¯s words which two of them worked well together and now it didn¡¯t seem to be

    an exaggeration at all.

    At the same time, Aron squinted and seemingly thought of something. However, Morty was clear that

    his marriage with Molly could be settled.

 Chapter 1641 You thought I Did It

    Chapter 1641 You thought I Did It

    Morty had to thank Lucas.

    Samuel¡¯s son was such a fine person.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be better if Lucas bes my son-inw,¡± Morty was fantasizing.

    Lucas and Michele didn¡¯t know what the adults were thinking at all. Soon, they tracked the other

    hacker.

    Lucas knew who that was almost immediately.

    The trace was so familiar. It looked like Silver Fox¡¯s trace.

    Silver Fox was covering for Lucas? Did he know what happened just now?

    If Silver Fox knew it, could Lucas¡¯ father be the reason why he didn¡¯t stop it?

    Lucas was deep in thoughts. He typed quickly, and soon, Silver Fox smiled on the other side of the

    screen.

    ¡°This kid. Is he using codes to send me a message?¡±

    The meaning of the code was: It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s safe to leave now.

    Silver Fox then start to clean up the remaining part of the task.

    Michele suddenly became nervous, ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s getting away.¡±

    ¡°Go after it.¡±

    As Lucasmanded, Michele quickly changed the codes.

    Aron didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but he knew it was a critical moment. He got closer to

    Michele subconsciously.

    ¡°Can you trace their location?¡±

    Michele was stunned. She was ufortable as she could smell the sandalwood scent on Aron.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Grandpa got too close.

    But Michele replied to Aron quickly, ¡°I suppose. But they are tricky and skilled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re also skilled.¡±

    Aron raised his brows when he heard Lucas praised Michele.

    Rumour had it that Lucas was an arrogant person. Of course, Lucas had every right to be arrogant, but

    Aron didn¡¯t expect to hear him praise Michele.

    Furthermore, he had heard that Lucas had taken great care of Michele in training.

    So¡­

    Aron squinted his eyes.

    If Lucas and Michele got married, there will be nothing to worry about in the future.

    Aron smiled when he thought of the possible future.

    No one knows a man better than his father.

    Morty knew what Aron was thinking. However, he wasn¡¯t really happy even if Aron and Morty thought

    the same thing.

    Morty wanted Lucas to be his son-inw because Morty loved Michele and he wanted to give Michele

    the best person. It wasn¡¯t anything Aron was thinking.

    Would people change once they were in that position?

    Morty was uncertain. He felt disgusted.

    However, he knew that Michele, Molly and him wouldn¡¯t be alive if he didn¡¯t get his position.

    Morty was born in a family like this. He had no choice.

    Sorrow shed in Morty¡¯s eyes.

    Lucas and Michele cooperated well, and they found the IP address in the end. However, theirputer

    screen cked out.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°He went offline, but we¡¯ve found his address.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°531.¡±

    Aron was furious when he heard the address Lucas told him.

    ¡°What do this ¡®531¡¯ want? I¡¯ve sent people to talk to him many times, hoping that they would coborate

    with us. And now they hacked our security system? Did we lose any files?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯re firewall on the documents. They didn¡¯t get to get over the firewall.¡±

    Michele said quickly.

    Her palms were sweating.

    Michele could ¡¯t let Aron know that Lucas was involved in it.

    Michele looked wimpy as she was nervous and restless.

    Aron was disgusted with the wimpy look on Michele.

    ¡°You have to be brave to say anything as a child from the Hill family. Look at you now. You look like a

    wimp. You¡¯re the young Madame of the Hill family, not an ordinary people. Raise your head.¡±

    What Aron said was proof that he recognized Michele as a family member.

    Morty had been working so hard since he came back for Aron¡¯s recognition. However, Aron never gave

    him hope before, but now he recognized Michele as the young Madame of the Hill family because of

    her skills as a hacker. What an irony.

    Morty smiled lightly and gave Aron an ironic nce.

    Aron noticed how Morty nced at him, but what could he do?

    Michele was talented, and she was blood-rted to the Hill family. Aron had to recognize her.

    After all, the Hill family wasn¡¯t just any ordinary people.

    Aron sighed. He waved his hand and asked Lucas to lead Michele out. Only Morty was asked to stay

    behind.

    Morty remained silent and stood still. He looked sulky.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t like it, but there are many things to take into ount. You¡¯ll understand what I mean

    when you¡¯re at my ce. Get ready for a banquet to announce Michele¡¯s identity.¡±

    Aron softened his tone.

    ¡°Only Michele? What about your daughter-inw?¡±

    Morty sounded harsh. A heartache attacked Aron as he was furious about what Morty said.

    ¡°Will you listen if I say I won¡¯t recognize her?¡±

    ¡°So, I can decide my own wedding?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Aron didn¡¯t give Morty exact permission, but Morty knew he seeded.

    Morty smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, father.¡±

    Morty hadn¡¯t called Aron ¡®father¡¯ for many years. But since when was it?

    If Aron wasn¡¯t mistaken, Morty started calling him Mr. Hill when something happened to Morty in the

    army, and Aron didn¡¯t help him out.

    Aron finally heard Morty call him ¡®father¡¯ after so many years. His eyes turned red.

    ¡°Get lost, now!¡±

    Aron had been sitting in a high position for so long. He didn¡¯t want people to see him being weak, so he

    turned around quickly.

    However, Morty didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he asked Aron softly, ¡°Father, we¡¯re blood-rted. Now, can you

    please tell me the truth if you¡¯re involved in Eaton¡¯s disappearance?¡±

    Aron was startle, ¡°Who? Who went missing?¡±

    ¡°Eaton, the youngest child of Samuel and Nicole. He was born with a pair of blue eyes. You¡¯ve watched

    him for quite some time.¡±

    Aron frowned.

    ¡°That child went missing?¡±

    Aron didn¡¯t look pretentious. He didn¡¯t know?

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t fake it. You¡¯ve been watching the Green family. You must know about it.¡±

    Morty revealed what he wanted to say. Aplicated emotion shed under Aron¡¯s eyes. Aron said

    softly, ¡°You think I did it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I have to be open to possibilities. If you did it, please, let him go. A child isn¡¯t worth so

    much of your attention.¡±

    Morty sounded respectful. Aron was surprised by Morty¡¯s attitude. After all, Morty was always the rebel.

    As a matter of fact, Aron was a little sad because of Morty¡¯s guess.

    ¡°If you think I¡¯m involved, then he had seeded.¡±

    ¡°He? Who?¡±

    Morty was stunned.

    Aron had someone that he couldn¡¯t do anything to?

 Chapter 1642 Iâ€™m Not Dumb

    Chapter 1642 I¡¯m Not Dumb

    ¡°Go and do some thinking by yourself. I won¡¯t be sitting in this ce for long. You¡¯re going to sit here

    someday, but it¡¯s not for me to decide whether or not if you¡¯re capable to stay in this ce.¡±

    Aron waved his hands. It meant he didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Morty.

    Morty frowned, but he walked out of the room.

    Morty saw Lucas waited for him outside of the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Did you asked Silver Fox to help out today?¡±

    Lucas did some thinking, and he was sure that Morty was the only person who could get Silver Fox to

    help out.

    Morty looked at Lucas and admitted. He then said, ¡°Thanks for what you did for Michele today.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like to see her being ignored. She¡¯s talented.¡±

    Lucas said calmly. Morty wasn¡¯t sure if Lucas was putting in good words for Michele, but Morty was

    happy.

    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    Lucas pouted and remained silent. He didn¡¯t want to continue on the topic.

    Of course, a father would think their children were the best. It was the same for Lucas¡¯ father. Lucas

    became a little worried for Samuel when he thought of him.

    ¡°Is my father alright overseas?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father was born for battlefields. He¡¯s going to be fine.¡±

    Lucas felt less worried after hearing what Morty said.

    Morty and Lucas walked together, and soon, they¡¯ve arrived at Morty¡¯s home office.

    Morty locked the door while Lucas quickly checked around in secretive ces in the room. They took a

    breath of relief after they had confirmed that there weren¡¯t any surveince tools in the room.

    ¡°Do you think your life sucks?¡±

    Morty was stunned by what Lucas said. He felt like Samuel was standing in front of him.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking about me?¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Duh? Do you think I¡¯m asking myself?¡±

    Lucas rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Not sure if it¡¯s lucky or not to have a father like you. Michele¡¯s going to

    have many people eyeing on her for sure in the future.¡±

    Morty felt delighted when he heard Lucas was worrying about Michele.

    ¡°Then, please help me to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯m not interested in bing your son-inw.¡±

    Lucas knew what Morty was thinking, so he wanted to make things clear.

    Morty was stunned.

    ¡°Why? Michele wasn¡¯t good enough for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about whether I like her that way or not.¡±

    Morty was interested in what Lucas said.

    ¡°My daughter is gentle and cute. She is a hacker like you. I can see that you like her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I see her as a sister, and I don¡¯t really like girls who are in the same industry.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re in the same industry, she wouldn¡¯t be happy if I became the top one, but if you want me to stay

    as the second-best, I¡¯ll feel unhappy. It¡¯s different if she¡¯s a sister. I¡¯ll still be happy regardless if I¡¯m the

    best or second-best in the industry. I could protect her and make her proud if I¡¯m the best, but if I¡¯m the

    second-best, I¡¯ll assist her and be her assistant. So, it¡¯s better to be brother and sister.¡±

    Lucas sounded so rational that it amazed Morty.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t look like a seven-year-old kid, I would think that you¡¯re a thousand-year-old witch. What do

    you know about rtionships?¡±

    Lucas smiled and remained silent after got insulted by Morty. Then, he switched the topic.

    ¡°Who kidnapped my brother?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. Mr. Hill didn¡¯t know either. You have to investigate it yourself, but make sure no one sees

    you.¡±

    Lucas frowned after hearing what Morty said.

    Make sure no one saw him?

    Did Morty think Lucas was an invisible man?

    Anyhow, Lucas felt a little relief after Morty asked him to investigate it himself.

    ¡°I want to visit my great-grandpa.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. Rumour has it that Mr. Shaw is well-protected by my father. Well, protect is a

    nicer word to use. I think it¡¯s detention. You don¡¯t hold enough authority to be able to see him.¡±

    Lucas frowned. He felt a wave of anger gushing into his heart.

    ¡°Your father is such a trouble.¡±

    Morty spat the water out before he could swallow it.

    Well, Lucas might be the only person who dared to name Aron trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯ll forget what you¡¯ve said. Don¡¯t go out and call him that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dumb.¡±

    Lucas then left after telling Morty what he wanted to say.

    Morty wanted to say something else, but he gave up in the end. Lucas will grow it like Michele

    eventually.

    On the other side, an old housekeeper walked into the room after Morty left.

    ¡°Mr. Hill, you¡¯ve done so much for Mr. Morty. I¡¯m afraid that he didn¡¯t know any of that.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he knows it or not. He had to be more than himself to be able to stay in my ce.

    Since I¡¯m still around, what I can do is to help him to eliminate as many rivals as possible for him. Did

    Jeffrey say anything?¡±

    Aron squinted his eyes.

    The housekeeper shook his head and said, ¡°Jeffrey is stubborn. He didn¡¯t want to tell us anything no

    matter what we do.¡±

    ¡°Get ir there.¡±

    The housekeeper was stunned by what Aron said.

    ¡°ir? He is a Hawk. Is he reliable?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s under Morty.¡±

    Aron squinted his eyes again, then he took a Chinese writing brush and started practising his writing.

    The housekeeper knew what Aron meant.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go get it done.¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on that person. Be sure to find Samuel¡¯s youngest son. Samuel will definitely be enraged

    if anything happened to his youngest son. His wife and his power all added up would affect us even if

    we¡¯re not their target. We must avoid getting into a war with them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Any news on Jacob?¡±

    The housekeeper shook his head and said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t find any trace of Jacob like Mr. Morty. I

    supposed Jacob¡¯s hiding. Perhaps he didn¡¯t contact us because he thought it¡¯s no longer safe here.¡±

    Aron looked sulky.

    ¡°Jacob is my people. I have to make sure that he¡¯s safe. I¡¯ve heard that his wife went to the battlefield

    overseas?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Olivia was initially a celebrity. We thought their rtionship ended, but who knows she¡¯s a fiery

    and forthright person. I¡¯ve also heard that she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    Aron looked worried after hearing what the housekeeper said.

    ¡°Get people to protect her. Make sure that she and her baby are safe. We can¡¯t disappoint our

    soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hill, she¡¯s surrounded by people from the Green family and Night Elf Empire. We can¡¯t get close to

    her.¡±

    Aron then only remembered how Olivia was rted to Nicole after hearing what the housekeeper told

    him.

    Aron didn¡¯t really notice Nicole at first, but it seemed like many people were involved with her, and

    many things happened around her.

    At the end of the thought, Aron suddenly asked the housekeeper, ¡°Has Xander¡¯s retirement application

    been approved?¡±

 Chapter 1643 Did I Cut You to The Quick?

    Chapter 1643 Did I Cut You to The Quick?

    ¡°Not yet. They were putting it on hold.¡±

    ¡°Get approved. The Don family had contributed so much to the country. It¡¯s alright to let him retire

    earlier. Get Morty to choose two other people to rece Xander and Audrey. Also, get him to in-charge

    there.¡±

    Aron decided on it as he stopped writing.

    The old housekeeper promised toply with Aron¡¯smand. Then, he asked, ¡°What about Mr.

    Mark¡¯s position?¡±

    ¡°Get Morty to decide on it.¡±

    Aron decided to let Morty in-charged in the Don family¡¯s matters.

    The housekeeper nodded and exited the room.

    After the housekeeper got out of the room, he saw Morty, who purposely waited for him, in the corridor.

    The housekeeper greeted Morty politely, ¡°Mr. Morty.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Kenny, did my father look for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he needed me to do something for him.¡±

    The housekeeper looked down. It was hard to tell if he was telling the truth.

    Morty nced at him and asked, ¡°Did he give me any instructions?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hill told me to get you in charge of the Don family¡¯s matters.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Morty stared at the housekeeper coldly. He was smiling, but it wasn¡¯t a sincere smile.

    ¡°Uncle Kenny, you¡¯ve been working with my father since a long time ago, and you didn¡¯t even want to

    go home after your retirement, but instead, you stayed and became our housekeeper. Should I say that

    you loved the power your job gave you, or should I suspect you to have some hidden agenda?¡±

    Morty stared at Kenny.

    Kenny wasn¡¯t young anymore, so he knew the game pretty well. Of course, Kenny¡¯s expressions were

    well-concealed.

    Kenny replied calmly as usual, ¡°You can think whatever you like to think.¡±

    Morty was frustrated as he didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, but he smiled and left without saying

    anything further.

    Kenny left the corridor after Morty as well.

    Morty hid in the dark and said softly, ¡°Follow him and see where he¡¯s heading.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    A dark figure left the ce where Morty was hiding and headed to Kenny¡¯s direction instead.

    After a while, the person replied to Morty that Kenny went to see ir, and ir brought a medical kit

    to a high-security prison with Kenny.

    Morty frowned.

    ir worked for him, so Morty wasn¡¯t worried that ir would do anything that betrayed him. However,

    he wasn¡¯t sure why Kenny brought ir to a high-security prison. Was somebody dying in there?

    Morty was confused, but he didn¡¯t ask the person to continue following Kenny.

    As a person who worked under Aron for so many years, of course, Kenny knew he was tailed. Morty

    believed that ir would eventually tell him what he wanted to know.

    Lucas came to Morty when he returned to the base.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Lucas followed Morty into the study room.

    Lucas passed something to Morty and said in a lower tone, ¡°Alison wasn¡¯t a Close. She¡¯s from the

    military. Alison quitted the army on purpose. Someone made her. It all looked like a coincidence.

    Nobody suspected that she¡¯s rted to the army if you don¡¯t look into it. But you see, her real name

    was Tracy, and she met someone before she quit the army.¡±

    Morty took a look at the video clip Lucas showed him, and he frowned.

    The image was blurry, but Morty recognized the person in the video.

    It was Kenny!

    Tracy met Kenny before she quit the army?

    What did it mean?

    Was Tracy working under Kenny or Aron?

    ¡°You should stop investigation from now on. I¡¯ll take over the rest of it.¡±

    Morty stared at Lucas, and he started to have a bad feeling.

    Samuel¡¯s youngest son had gone missing, and Morty could not let anything happen to Lucas under his

    care.

    Lucas noticed something was going on as well. He nodded and asked, ¡°Is Tracy¡¯s assassination on

    Laurence rted to my brother missing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, and you better don¡¯t ask about it. I¡¯ll tell you if there are any updates. Go back now and

    continue practising as if nothing happened.¡±

    Morty looked rather serious.

    Lucas nodded and exited the room.

    Morty could not help but kept thinking about the strangeness in the case. So, he headed to Aron¡¯s room

    again.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Aronpleted another writing piece. His writing was big and fluent. It conveyed the generous

    personality of the writer.

    Morty shut the door. He even locked it.

    Aron nced at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Father, is Tracy working for you?¡±

    Aron was stunned.

    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±

    Morty took a step forward when he saw Aron avoided his question. He continued, ¡°Did you ask Tracy to

    kill Laurence?¡±

    Aron remained silent.

    Morty was furious.

    ¡°Why? Even Laurence used to be cruel, but he had changed! He¡¯s just like a normal person. Why can¡¯t

    you leave him alone?¡±

    Aron nced at the enraged Morty and put down his writing brush. He went and washed his hands in a

    corner, and he looked calm.

    ¡°How are you going to stay in my position with that attitude? You¡¯re easily influenced. How are you

    going to see the bigger picture? Hey, you¡¯re Morty Hill, my sessor in the future. People were going

    to wait for your decision to execute stuff. Do you know how many people would die if you make a

    wrong decision?¡±

    ¡°Stop all these nonsenses. Answer me. Did you ask Tracy to kill Laurence?¡±

    Morty had so many things to say, but he didn¡¯t know where to start telling. Laurence was close to

    Samuel, and Samuel was Morty¡¯s best friend. How Morty was going to face Samuel if Aron did such a

    thing?

    Aron understood what Morty was thinking.

    He frowned and told Morty coldly, ¡°Samuel holds great power, and he is capable. If you want to be

    friends with him and get him to help you, I¡¯m fine with it, but you have to know where to draw the line.

    You¡¯re a Hill, and you¡¯re destined to be cruel if you want to stay in my position. How are you going to do

    this if you can¡¯t draw the line and you¡¯re acting recklessly because of what you called a ¡®brotherhood¡¯?¡±

    Morty had heard the same thing since he was little, and he was so fed up with it already. He would

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    rather not be a Hill if he had a choice.

    Morty was emotional. He said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t be as cruel as you, and I can¡¯t watch my mother get killed

    and still be emotionless.¡±

    ¡°Morty!¡±

    Aron used to be calm all the time, but he got mad this time. His straight face flushed red, and he looked

    fierce. However, Morty wasn¡¯t afraid of Aron. He continued, ¡°What? Did I cut you to the quick? You are

    not as calm as you thought. Why do you force me to be like you? I never think it is necessary to be

    cruel to rule the world. Yes, plots and conspiracies are necessary, but how would you expect people to

    be loyal to you if you aren¡¯t sincere in the first ce? I know nothing about your theories of ruling the

    world. There is only one thing I know. I will try my very best not to allow anything to happen to my

    lovers, brothers, and friend. Even if I got to your position one day, I won¡¯t be as cruel as you!¡±

    What Morty said triggered Aron.

    When was thest time Aron spoke nicely to Morty?

    Aron lost track.

 Chapter 1644 Thank You

    Chapter 1644 Thank You

    Aron suppressed the pain he felt inside.

    It seemed impossible for Aron and Morty to speak nicely to each other this life. After all, the death of

    Morty¡¯s mother was always a pain in Morty¡¯s heart.

    Aron suddenly seemed weak and defeated.

    He sighed and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what happened to Laurence. My order for Tracy was for her to

    pretend as a sessor of the Close family. She had to do something to gain their trust. Perhaps killing

    Laurence was one of it.¡±

    Morty thought Aron was going to be furious, but Aron calmed himself after he got enraged. Morty felt

    strange.

    Morty paused and frowned.

    ¡°Why did they want Laurence dead?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t want Laurence to join our side?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Morty scoffed at what Aron said.

    ¡°And you believed that?¡±

    Aron shook his head and said, ¡°Nobody knows why Close family asked Dr. Miller toe out with

    Laurence, an experimental human. Samuel told us that it was because the Close family wanted to draw

    the other countries to their side, but no one could confirm what they¡¯re up to. We¡¯ve only known that the

    sessor of the Close family exists, but no one had ever seen them before. Other than Nick and

    Martin, the other sessors seemed to be hidden in the dark. After Tracy released the news, Nicole¡¯s

    people stopped it before my people even get to it. So, I didn¡¯t know many details of the operation.¡±

    Morty frowned hard.

    ¡°Nicole¡¯s son went missing. Why can¡¯t she do that?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ming her, but Tracy isn¡¯t the one she should be watching.¡±

    ¡°Then who she should watch?¡±

    Morty felt like he was getting near to the answer, but Aron stopped talking.

    ¡°They are all people you can¡¯t go against regardless of who it is. So, Morty, you have to work really

    hard if you wanted to stay in my position. Samuel passed all his assets to Nicole, but recently, he had

    been transferring his assets overseas. He was worried that people would get envious of his

    possessions. Why can¡¯t you think of the obvious reason when Samuel already thought of it?¡±

    It was what Aron did all the time. He won¡¯t make things clear, but instead, he wanted Morty to figure

    things out himself.

    Sometimes, Morty wondered if Aron would still train him like he did if he was dumb.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me directly?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Aron then left the room. Morty was left alone.

    Morty thought he was going crazy.

    Why did he have a father like Aron?

    Suddenly, an idea stroked Morty¡¯s mind.

    Usually, Aron would chase Morty out of the room, but this time, Aron left Morty in the room, alone. Did

    Aron leave something in the room for Morty to find out?

    Morty quickly searched around on Aron¡¯s desk. There wasn¡¯t anything else other than some books and

    a notebook. The ink on the notebook hadn¡¯t even dried out yet.

    There were two words on the paper.

    Shaffer and Neo.

    Could it be a clue from Aron?

    The Shaffer and the Neo family?

    The Shaffer family was now only second to the Hill family. They were also eyeing Aron¡¯s position. But

    the Neo family? Didn¡¯t they got doomed after what happened to Yanice? The rest of the Neos weren¡¯t a

    threat at all. Did Morty overlook anyone he should be noticing?

    Morty felt like his brain juices were drained.

    Morty wanted to leave the study room quickly, but he saw Kenny standing at the door. Kenny said

    respectfully, ¡°Have a good day, Mr. Morty.¡±

    Morty squinted his eyes. He stared at Kenny and asked, ¡°Uncle Kenny, your surname is Shaffer. Am I

    right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kenny nodded.

    Morty was immediately rmed.

    The Shaffer Aron wrote. Was Aron talking about Kenny?

    Morty then recalled that Kenny was the one who helped Aron mostly in giving instructions. No one

    would notice anything if Kenny wanted to do anything using Aron¡¯s name. But would Kenny do that?

    Rumour had it that Kenny almost became crippled from saving Aron. Kenny would still feel the pain in

    the spots he injured whenever it rained.

    Would a person like this betrayed Aron?

    When Morty thought about Kenny¡¯s grandchildren and other benefits Kenny might get, Morty became

    uncertain.

    Morty nced at Kenny, then left the ce.

    Kenny locked the door after Morty left. When he turned around, he saw Aron stood still behind him and

    was staring in the direction Morty left.

    ¡°Did he suspect you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kenny answered calmly.

    Aron looked at Kenny and sighed, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve some bad seeds in the family and I have to trouble you to help me in getting rid of

    them.¡±

    Atst, pain shed in Kenny¡¯s eyes.

    Aron stared at Kenny, then he patted Kenny¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We¡¯re old now, and the kids have grown up.

    It¡¯s their choice I choosing what path they wanted to take. They¡¯ll have to face whateveres next.

    Everyone has to be responsible for their choice regardless of right or wrong. So, stop ming yourself.

    Let bygones be bygones.¡±

    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried about my poor granddaughter.¡±

    Kenny¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but he didn¡¯t let them rolled down his cheek.

    Aron consoled Kenny softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole is going to bring her back.¡±

    ¡°She is?¡±

    Kenny became a little excited.

    It¡¯s not easy to stir up Kenny¡¯s emotions. However, Kenny was clearly excited about what he heard.

    ¡°Yes, she is. Nicole is a trustworthy and reliable friend. Furthermore, your granddaughter wouldn¡¯t still

    be alive without Nicole.¡±

    Kenny nodded after hearing what Aron said. His voice was shaking, ¡°It was indeed so lucky for my

    granddaughter to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Same goes to her.¡±

    Aron and Kenny then walked away from the study room as they chattered about what the others didn¡¯t

    understand.

    A person who hid in the dark informed Morty what he heard from Aron and Kenny.

    Morty frowned.

    Kenny¡¯s granddaughter?

    Could it be Tracy?

    But Tracy¡¯s surname wasn¡¯t Shaffer.

    Suddenly, Morty recalled that Kenny¡¯s daughter-inw¡¯s surname was the same as Tracy¡¯s. So, was

    Tracy really Kenny¡¯s granddaughter?

    If that was the case, it meant that Tracy wouldn¡¯t harm Nicole but help her instead.

    Morty quickly summoned Lucas after he concluded everything.

    ¡°Text your mother and tell her Alison¡¯s real identity. Also, tell her to check if Tracy knows anything about

    Eaton¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got news on my brother?¡±

    Lucas became excited.

    But Morty shook his head.

    ¡°Not at the moment, but soon. Inform your mother first. Don¡¯t keep her waiting.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lucas then texted Nicole immediately.

    Nicole was startled when she learned about Alison¡¯s real identity.

    She would never expect that the ordinary Alison was a Shaffer, the heir of the famous military family.

 Chapter 1645 I Can Do It Myself

    Chapter 1645 I Can Do It Myself

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Nicole quickly kept her phone away when Tony walked in. She asked Tony, ¡°How¡¯s Ernesto?¡±

    ¡°His condition is stabilized, but he was a wreck. Was he hurt by the person he loved?¡±

    ¡°Stop being nosy.¡±

    Nicole rolled her eyes and exited the room.

    Ernesto was already asleep. He looked pale.

    Nicole wasn¡¯t sure how would Ernesto react if he found out Alison¡¯s real identity. She could only pray

    that things weren¡¯t as bad as she imagined.

    Zayn¡¯s wedding went well. He heard about the shooting at night. After some investigations, Zayn found

    out that Nicole was involved in the shooting. Zayn immediately left his bride and drove to Nicole¡¯s

    ce.

    ¡°What happened? I heard you got attacked?¡±

    Nicole was touched to see Zayn here.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as you think. It¡¯s alright. Go back. You¡¯re the groom. Why did you evene here?¡±

    Zayn felt worried even if Nicole was smiling and joking with him.

    ¡°You¡¯re attacked in my territory. It¡¯s a humiliation to my power. I¡¯ll find out who did this to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Zayn. I just wanted to find some answers. Trust me. I can do it myself.¡±

    If Nicole and Samuel were the reason for the assassination of Laurence and the kidnapping of Eaton,

    Zayn better stayed out of it. After all, it would affect the rtionship between the two countries.

    Zayn frowned hard. Zayn wanted to tell Nicole that he didn¡¯t care, but in the end, he gave in when he

    saw the determination in Nicole¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You muste to me when you need help.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Zayn went back to the pce after Nicole convinced him that she was alright.

    At the same time, Xander got informed that his retirement application was approved. He felt

    sentimental.

    Audrey held Xander¡¯s hand and teased him, ¡°Feeling heavy-hearted?¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what to do after my retirement.¡±

    Xander hugged Audrey into his arms.

    Xander and Audrey were separated from each other most of the time in their life. All they wanted was

    to spend their life together for the rest of their time. However, Xander felt empty when the life he

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    wanted came so suddenly.

    On the other hand, Audrey was happy about it, ¡°When would they send people to take over your

    position?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think it¡¯ll take at least three days. The procedure and everything.¡±

    Xander estimated that he might be able to go home with Audrey and William after three days.

    Audrey could hardly wait for it after hearing the date from Xander. Suddenly, she lowered her voice and

    asked Xander, ¡°Do you feel like Nicole is hiding something from us?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she go overseas?¡±

    Everyone knew Nicole left. So, Xander was stunned a little after hearing Audrey¡¯s question.

    Audrey shook her head and said, ¡°I have a feeling that she¡¯s still in Country F. You told me that Samuel

    and Tim left earlier, and Nicole left after them. Do you think there¡¯s something we should know but we

    didn¡¯t? Try and get your friends to look into it for us.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. Plus, I¡¯m retiring soon.¡±

    Xander understood how snobbish humans could be. Rtionships between humans could be affected

    by many different reasons. Once Xander left his position, people were going to start keeping their

    distance.

    Audrey said softly, ¡°But you¡¯re still in the team now. More or less, you¡¯ll get some news anyhow. You

    can try asking them in a casual conversation. I bet they won¡¯t reject you.¡±

    Looking at Audrey¡¯s attitude, Xander considered a little, then answered Audrey softly, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±

    After a while, Xander knew about Eaton¡¯s disappearance. He frowned hard.

    Who messed with his grandson?

    Could it be Aron?

    Then, Xander secretly gave Aron a call.

    Aron sighed when he saw Xander¡¯s call. Then, he muted his ringtone.

    Aron knew that Xander called him for Eaton¡¯s disappearance, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin it to

    Xander.

    The call didn¡¯t get through. The answering machine stated that the number was unavable. Xander

    understood what Aron meant by not picking up his call.

    Xander frowned and hung up the phone. He stood still like a statue and was deep in thought.

    Audrey walked out of the room after realizing Xander was out too long. Then, she saw a sense of

    loneliness in Xander.

    Audrey felt sorry for Xander. She approached Xander and hugged him from behind.

    Xander was startled by the warmth from behind. The scent of Audrey filled his sorrow and loneliness.

    Xander didn¡¯t know how to tell Audrey what happened to Eaton.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I was thinking about what I can do after my retirement.¡±

    Xander replied softly.

    Audrey consoled Xander, ¡°No need to rush. We¡¯re able to live well even without doing anything for

    living. I remember you told me that you wanted to travel with me? Let¡¯s go travelling.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Xander smiled slightly.

    Xander and Audrey leaned on each other, but Xander felt worried.

    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Eaton went missing. Why did anyone want to take Eaton away?

    Initially, Xander thought Aron took Eaton, but he knew Aron didn¡¯t when he didn¡¯t answer his call.

    Since Aron wasn¡¯t the one who took Eaton, then who was it that Aron was scrupling?

    There weren¡¯t many people as powerful as Aron. Xander knew things many people didn¡¯t because he

    was in the opposite camp for many years.

    Xander squinted his eyes. He left his ce alone after he tucked Audrey in.

    Xander arrived at the Dark Forest, and a few people quickly walked out from the dark.

    ¡°Mr. Don.¡±

    ¡°Find out where Nicole lives for me.¡±

    Xander looked different from how he usually looked.

    He looked determined, cruel and scary.

    A few people left after getting Xander¡¯smand. Xander stood still and stared at Dark Forest. It was

    like there was something in the dark about toe out, but it decided to stay hidden because of

    Xander.

    It was Xander¡¯s territory. Xander didn¡¯t n to do anything at first, but too bad, those people

    endangered Xander¡¯s grandson.

    Soon, Nicole¡¯s address got sent into Xander¡¯s phone.

    Xander told the others in the dark, ¡°Gather everyone. Follow me when necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The neat answer from the team sounded excited.

    Xander followed the address and arrived at Nicole¡¯s ce.

    Nicole was surprised by Xander¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Father, why are you here?¡±

    Nicole quickly brought Xander into the house.

    Xander stared at Nicole. Was it because Xander didn¡¯t fulfil his responsibility as a father, so Nicole

    didn¡¯t want to tell Xander what happened?

    ¡°I came to check on you.¡±

    Xander sighed and walked into the house.

    Nicole felt like something wasn¡¯t right about Xander. She took a look behind Xander, but she didn¡¯t see

    Audrey. Nicole asked, ¡°Mother didn¡¯te over?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s asleep. Nicole, I need a favour from you.¡±

    Nicole was stunned by what Xander said.

 Chapter 1646 Itâ€™s Enough to Have a Soulmate in Life

    Chapter 1646 It¡¯s Enough to Have a Soulmate in Life

    ¡°Dad, are you kidding me?¡±

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Who was Xander?

    The model of the military, and also the boss of the Don family. He just needed to give amand for

    anything he wanted to do. There was no need to beg others.

    Nicole thought that Xander was joking with her and couldn¡¯t help but sit beside him.

    Looking at his daughter, who just looked like himself, Xander suddenly said solemnly, ¡°I really have

    something to ask you.¡±

    Such a severe expression startled Nicole.

    ¡°Dad, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Xander smiled and stroked Nicole¡¯s head.

    He really hoped to see how Nicole grew up. He had mistreated his daughter the most for his life.

    Feeling her father¡¯s love, Nicole¡¯s heart suddenly softened a lot.

    ¡°Dad, you scared me out of my wits making such a scene suddenly.¡±

    Nicole gazed at Xander petntly.

    It felt pretty good being cherished by her daughter.

    Xander said lovingly, ¡°Nicole, the thing I regret the most in my life is that I didn¡¯t get to watch you grow

    up and be by your side. I was not able to stay in my hometown to take care of your grandmother when I

    was at my most youthful. I have been loyal to my country all my life, but I have not done my filial duty.

    The good thing is that you now have Samuel by your side to protect you, even if I¡¯m nothing anymore,

    you still have someone to fall back on.¡±

    ¡°Dad, why are you saying this again? No one mes you.¡±

    Nicole knew that Xander was having a tough time in his heart.

    He had still been alive for so many years, yet he was equivalent to death, not even attending Mrs.

    Don¡¯s funeral. When William was being framed and persecuted, there was nothing he could do about it.

    Many people didn¡¯t understand theplex feelings in Xander¡¯s heart, but Nicole did.

    She gently hugged Xander and said softly, ¡°Dad, your suffering is all over now. You can live well with

    mom in the future, and I will be by your side too.¡±

    Xander¡¯s gaze became more and more tender.

    It felt so good to have a daughter. And if he could, he would want to live the kind of life Nicole was

    talking about.

    ¡°Promise me, if I die one day, you must take good care of your mum for me.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    Nicole jerked her head up, looking at him with great surprise.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°What can I do? My retirement has already been approved, and I¡¯ll be an ordinary person in three days.

    I¡¯m just afraid that if one day I pass away before your mother. She won¡¯t be able to bear it. She¡¯s a

    person who has lived her whole life for love. She¡¯s a paranoid. Don¡¯t me her.¡±

    Xander¡¯s words made Nicole feel that something wasn¡¯t quite right, but she couldn¡¯t find anything

    wrong.

    ¡°Dad, tell me exactly what you want.¡±

    ¡°I just came to see you. After so many years, we haven¡¯t really have a good chat. Also, I haven¡¯t met

    my two little grandsons yet. Do you have a picture? Let me have a look.¡±

    Hearing what Xander said, Nicole hurriedly took out her phone and found the photos of her two sons

    and handed them to him.

    ¡°Look, aren¡¯t they cute?¡±

    Nicole said.

    Xander¡¯s gaze was gentle and kind, looking at the two little babies who looked exactly the same in the

    photo, except for their eye colour. He couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of his lips.

    ¡°These two brats are sure to be a disaster when they grow up.¡±

    ¡°Dad, how can you say that about your own grandsons?¡±

    Nicole pouted, instantly causing Xander to smile.

    He looked good when he smiled.

    Nicole suddenly felt that she had been fooling around for so long, and she really should have spent

    some time with her parents. Although they couldn¡¯t be with her because of their work, there was always

    a way. But the good thing now was that Xander and Audrey would leave their jobs in three more days.

    She would make sure they were by her side every day when the time came.

    ¡°Dad, do you know that my foster father was very strict with me when I was young. In fact, I was always

    happy before I knew my true identity. Although I was not with my biological parents, my adoptive

    parents were really good to me and thought of me in everything. Later on, it was because I had to

    marry Samuel that they felt disgraced and distanced themselves from me, but I still felt that they loved

    me the most at that time. But it wasn¡¯t until their own daughter came along that I realized how

    mysterious the kinship was. It really broke my heart that my adoptive parents, who doted on me and

    loved me so much, would go to that extent with me for their own daughter. So dad, even if you and

    mum didn¡¯t grow up with me, I¡¯m still your daughter and I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Nicole held Xander¡¯s hand.

    Xander nodded gratefully, then said to Nicole, ¡°Tell me about the embarrassing things you did when

    you were little.¡±

    ¡°Dad, why do you want to know those embarrassing things?¡±

    Nicole became depressed, prompting Xander tough out loud.

    ¡°I just want to know if my daughter was as silly as other girls when she was little.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    Nicole got depressed but still couldn¡¯t help but talk about it.

    Xander listened attentively as if he could feel Nicole¡¯s growth from these things, hoping he could make

    up for those lost years.

    Nicole talked andughed as time passed. It had been a long time since she had felt like a young child.

    Now nestled in Xander¡¯s arms, she was just like the young girl before she got married, talking to her

    father about everything that had happened before, about how she and Olivia had met, about how many

    people Olivia had offended at school for her.

    Nicole became worried as she talked.

    She didn¡¯t know how Olivia was doing at the overseas battlefield now.

    In such a chaotic ce, even Samuel and Tim might not find Jacob, could Olivia?

    Noticing Nicole¡¯s drifting expression, Xander felt terrible for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to have a soulmate in life! Olivia is worth risking the rest of your life to make friends with.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dad. Without Olivia, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am now. But now that she¡¯s at the overseas battlefield

    while being pregnant, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be able to find Jacob.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s worries could only be voiced in front of Xander now. And there was also the missing of her

    youngest son, something she could not talk about.

    These two incidents were weighing heavy on her heart, that she could hardly breathe.

    Xander said heartily, ¡°I have a way for Olivia to find Jacob.¡±

    ¡°Really? Dad, what n do you have?¡±

    Nicole instantly came to life.

    However, Xander smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret. You¡¯ll find outter. Do you have any clothes that

    Jacob had worn?¡±

    ¡°How could I have Jacob¡¯s clothes? But Olivia should have them. Dad, why are you asking this? Is it

    really possible to find Jacob?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s zing gaze had washed away the gloom in Xander¡¯s heart, the feeling of having a direction in

    his life again suddenly.

 Chapter 1647 I Will Be Waiting for You in Heaven

    Chapter 1647 I Will Be Waiting for You in Heaven

    ¡°Yes! I promise you!¡±

    Xander spoke solemnly, which caused Nicole to freeze for a moment.

    Neither the people from the military, Samuel, Tim, nor Olivia, could find Jacob, but now Xander said so

    firmly that he could find him, making Nicole feel puzzled.

    ¡°Dad, is there something you¡¯re hiding from me and Mom?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good that Dad doesn¡¯t say anything. You¡¯ll know it when it¡¯s time. Just listen to me, no

    matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t force your way out, understand?¡±

    Xander¡¯s advice made Nicole somewhat unable to agree.

    She had too many responsibilities to bear, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t agree with it. But looking at

    Xander¡¯s expectant eyes, she still nodded slightly.

    The two talked a lot more, and finally, Nicole fell asleep unconsciously.

    Xander felt reluctant looking at Nicole¡¯s sleeping.

    ¡°Silly girl, there are many things in this world that are not as simple as you think. With Samuel by your

    side to protect you, and the kids by your side to keep youpany, I have nothing to worry about. I

    only hope that your future life will be better and better. May God bless you.¡±

    After that, Xander draped his jacket over Nicole¡¯s body and leaned down to give her a kiss on the

    forehead before turning around and walking out.

    It was dark outside, but in Xander¡¯s eyes there seemed to be a red glow suddenly.

    That glowing was indeed frightening, and it was precisely the same as when Laurence went berserk!

    As soon as his eyes glowed, there were a few howls in the darkness, and several ck shadows leapt

    out instantly, standing in front of Xander in unison.

    Looking closely, those people all had traces of animals on their bodies.

    They were mutants!

    Xander said icily, ¡°Gather our men and get back to the Capital City before dawn!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The few ck shadows quickly left.

    Xander¡¯s eyes restored gradually, and then he quickly drove back to his residence.

    Audrey was still sleeping, raising the corners of her lips like she had a sweet dream.

    Perhaps she was thinking about where to go after Xander retired, or maybe it was because her wish of

    so many years had finallye true, so even her dreams were beautiful.

    Xander felt guilty looking at Audrey¡¯s happy look.

    ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t apany you all the way. In the future, you have to be strong without me by

    your side. I know that all you want in your life is love, but apart from love, we are still children and

    parents. We can¡¯t be so selfish, right?¡±

    Xander sat beside her and gently held her hand, whispering, ¡°In fact, I have a secret that I have never

    told you. Now that you are about to know this secret, just let me hide for a few more days. I owe you

    too much in this life. I wish I can apany you even when we are old, travel with you around the

    world, be your only follower, admirer and guardian. But Audrey, I¡¯m a father too. Nicole¡¯s child is

    missing and yet she didn¡¯t tell us about it. Do you think we¡¯repetent parents?¡±

    ¡°I have been fighting for my country for all my life. But when I¡¯m about to retire, I realize that I can¡¯t

    even protect my own children and grandchildren. Those who are in high positions, setting the world to

    rights, living a distinct and reckless life, taking our frontline fighters¡¯ blood and unting it, even

    kidnapping our families for their own selfish desires. Such people in a high position are an

    irresponsibility to the people and an insult to my children. There is no way I can turn a blind eye to this

    nor pretending I know nothing about it. So Audrey, forgive me. I love you, but I also love the children.

    You¡¯re not well and you have to take care of yourself from now on. I will be waiting for you in heaven.¡±

    Xander¡¯s eyes were already welled up when he finished.

    He then wrote a letter to Audrey, not saying what he had gone to do, just that he had received orders to

    carry out a mission and that he wasn¡¯t sure when he would be back this time, asking her to wait for him

    to return.

    Xander¡¯s hand trembled a little when he wrote this.

    He knew that he might not return from this trip, but he had to leave a reminder for Audrey. Otherwise,

    she would also die with him.

    Xander only then kissed Audrey deeply after he had taken care of everything.

    The sleeping Audrey felt Xander¡¯s breath, and her hands subconsciously wrapped around his neck in

    response.

    The passion was almost too much for Xander to restrain. He then managed to pull away from Audrey,

    giving her a deep look, remembering everything about her in his mind, before turning around and

    leaving.

    As he reached the Dark Forest, there were already a dozen ck shadows standing there waiting for

    Xander¡¯s orders.

    Xander nced at them and said coldly, ¡°Leave three people behind to go to the overseas battlefield to

    find Olivia and help her find Jacob. Protect Olivia and Jacob no matter what it takes!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At once, three people stepped forward and ran towards the overseas battlefield as instructed by

    Xander.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    They were as fast as lightning, leaving only streaks of shadows.

    The others were not surprised by this.

    Xander looked at the others and said coldly, ¡°The rest of you follow me back to the Capital City to save

    my little grandson. There is a high chance that you will not be able to return alive, so I will not stop you

    if you want to stay. Someone will naturally take my ce in three days¡¯ time, and arrangements will be

    made for you to do so. No one will know you are mutants as long as you don¡¯t give away your identity.

    You can get married and have children here or apply for retirement. But remember, anyone who dares

    to do something wrong to the country and the people, even if I die, my secret guard will hunt you

    down!¡±

    His words were full of murderous intentions.

    The ten ck shadows stepped forward in unison and said in one voice, ¡°We will follow Mr. Don even

    unto death!¡±

    Tears filled Xander¡¯s eyes.

    No one knew what kind of pain they had endured in the base all those years to survive, and no one

    knew how discreetly they had lived to hide the secrets they carried.

    They would instead dere that they were already dead to not bring danger to their families.

    They were human, but yet not precisely human. They had no identity, yet they had the noblest of

    professions.

    Not many knew their helplessness and poignancy.

    If Xander hadn¡¯t appeared and taken them out of the base, they would never have been able to be a

    normal person properly.

    Now, no matter what Xander wanted to do, they would only take him as their master! It didn¡¯t matter for

    whatever it took!

 Chapter 1648 That Was So Sassy

    Chapter 1648 That Was So Sassy

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xander nced in the direction of Audrey and Nicole. They would never be able to see each other

    again after this!

    His eyes were watery, yet he turned around, led his men to the helicopter and left Country F.

    Zayn had just finished making love to his bride when he got the news and was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Gone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Gone with a few of the researchers in the Dark Forest.¡±

    The guard felt it was so wrong to bother Zayn at this time, but the matter was too important that he had

    toe and report.

    ¡°Has Nicole been informed?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. Mrs. Green seems to have fallen asleep.¡±

    The guard didn¡¯t dare to disturb Nicole¡¯s rest.

    Zayn immediately got up and dressed while his wife handed him his car keys, whispering, ¡°Be safe.¡±

    Looking at his new wife, Zayn said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Tonight should have belonged to the two of us,

    but¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand. Something must have happened on Nicole¡¯s side. We as elders can¡¯t be too fussy about

    it.¡±

    Her words touched Zayn.

    ¡°Thank you, dear.¡±

    Her face blushed, and she lowered her head shyly.

    Zayn gave her a kiss and then hurriedly followed the head guard out.

    Nicole was surprised when she heard that Zayn hade. She thought she had misheard it, looking at

    the time that it was four in the morning. Why had Zayne over so early?

    She quickly got up and realized that she was sleeping on the sofa with her dad¡¯s jacket.

    How had she fallen asleep?

    Where was Xander?

    Had he gone back?

    Nicole hung the jacket aside and got up to wee him, only to see Zayn already walking in.

    ¡°Nicole, your dad had left Country F with his men overnight. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s mind was bbergasted.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of Xander¡¯s strange behaviour this night, and her heart thumped for a

    moment.

    ¡°Quick, give me the car! I have to go back and see my mother!¡±

    Thinking about what Xander had asked her to do, Nicole became uneasy.

    Seeing Nicole¡¯s face changed, Zayn didn¡¯t hesitate to give her the car keys immediately.

    Nicole¡¯s driving was good, and she arrived at Audrey¡¯s room in no time. When she saw the letter

    Xander had left for Audrey, it gave her more than a twinge of uneasiness.

    ¡°Finn, inform the Night Elf and Sky Group¡¯s people to search for my father¡¯s helicopter on the way. I

    want to know where he had gone and what was he doing?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Finn quickly did what he was told after receiving the order, while Nicole¡¯s hands and feet were a bit

    cold.

    She suddenly had a bad feeling that she would never see her father again after this.

    This feeling made her feel panicky.

    She led the people out of Audrey¡¯s room.

    Her mother hadn¡¯t woken up after all this noise, and this could only mean that Xander had drugged

    Audrey.

    She only hoped that she could be faster and stop her father.

    Nicole waited anxiously, and the sky was getting brighter.

    The news from Finn¡¯s side was that the helicopter hadnded outside the border, with no one inside it.

    Xander and the others just seemed to have vanished.

    The uneasiness in Nicole¡¯s heart intensified.

    What was her father up to?

    On the other side, after getting off the helicopter, Xander got into two military jeeps with ten other

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    people and drove quickly towards the country.

    They arrived in the Capital City at about ten o¡¯clock in the morning.

    It had been decades since theyst returned, and the city had changed so much that Xander almost

    got lost in it.

    Lucas was on leave today and had permission from Mr. Morty toe out to check on something. He

    spotted Xander from afar.

    How could Grandpa be here?

    Lucas was surprised but still walked over quickly.

    ¡°Grandpa, why are you back? Has Mummye back too?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s voice had stunned Xander. He then turned around and saw Lucas.

    In fact, he had just seen Lucas a few times, and mainly through video calls. He knew that Lucas was

    now in Mr. Morty¡¯s base and was considered one of his men.

    Xander felt relief thinking of Mr. Morty.

    ¡°Why are you here? No training today?¡±

    Xander was kind instantly when he saw his grandson.

    Lucas rubbed the back of his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m off today and came out to investigate something.¡±

    ¡°Investigating Eaton¡¯s matter?¡±

    Xander¡¯s words stunned Lucas, but he couldn¡¯t help but nod when he thought of Xander¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s been more than a day since my little brother was kidnapped. But now there¡¯s no clues at

    all. Even Uncle Morty has no clues. I¡¯m so anxious.¡±

    ¡°I know where he is. Show me the way.¡±

    Xander¡¯s words made Lucas perk up at once.

    ¡°Grandpa, you know?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Xander was calm, but it gave Lucas a great deal offort and motivation.

    ¡°Grandpa, did youe back for my brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lucas was happy instantly.

    Ever since his brother had disappeared, Lucas had investigated all sorts of things, but yet he couldn¡¯t

    find out anything. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Xander actually knew.

    This was simply too exciting for Lucas.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa going?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Xander gave an address to Lucas.

    Lucas froze instantly.

    ¡°Grandpa, you want to go this ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you know how to get there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. But that is the Shaffer family¡¯s training ground. Uncle Morty said that we can¡¯t do anything

    to the Shaffer family.¡±

    Xander sneered at Lucas¡¯s words.

    ¡°Nobody but me! Follow me!¡±

    Xander led Lucas into the car after he finished speaking.

    Lucas seemed to have sensed something.

    Could it be that his little brother was with the Shaffer family?

    He felt angry inside suddenly.

    The Green family and the Shaffer family had no enmity, so what were they doing with his brother?

    Xander and the others quickly arrived at the Shaffer family¡¯s training ground under Lucas¡¯s direction.

    The ce was heavily guarded, and it looked frightening.

    L

    ¡°Stop right there! Who are you people? This is the Shaffer family¡¯s training ground and no one can

    enter without Old Mr. Shaffer¡¯s order!¡±

    The guards immediately stopped Xander¡¯s people.

    Xander¡¯s men didn¡¯t say a word but instead reached out directly and snapped the man¡¯s neck, then

    threw it out like rubbish.

    Lucas was shocked.

    What was this all about?

    What was Grandpa trying to do?

    That was so sassy!

    Xander stroked Lucas¡¯s head and said, ¡°Lucas, go back. Don¡¯t tell anyone abouting here today,

    nor about seeing me too, okay?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why asking so many questions? Just remember, call Mr. Morty when you get out, and tell him to bring

    someone over to pick up Eaton and take him home. Don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡±

    Xander¡¯s eyes were still as kind as ever, but Lucas had a slight feeling of unease.

 Chapter 1649 At Worst We Die Together

    Chapter 1649 At Worst We Die Together

    ¡°Grandpa, are you going to do something?¡±

    Lucas held Xander¡¯s hand.

    That soft little hand and worried eyes instantly warmed Xander¡¯s frozen heart. If Nicole had grown up

    around him, she would probably be like this too.

    In fact, Lucas was quite like Nicole.

    Xander stroked Lucas¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about grown-up stuff. Be good. Grandpa is

    still waiting for you to bring Mr. Morty to my rescue.¡±

    Hearing this, Lucas¡¯s heart was troubled, but he nodded quickly.

    ¡°Grandpa, you must wait for me toe back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Xander looked at Lucas with fondness and kindness in his eyes.

    Lucas turned around and ran without any hesitation.

    He knew there was a phone booth near here, and he had to notify Morty toe immediately. Lucas

    now had nomunication tools as his mobile phone had been handed over on the way out.

    He had always felt that he didn¡¯t need a mobile phone, but now he realised that he was wrong.

    As Xander watched Lucas leave, he couldn¡¯t withdraw his gaze for a long time.

    This was his grandson, and he had his blood in him!

    He would definitely make a name for himself in the military in the future!

    Xander said in a low voice, ¡°Barge all the way into the basement below.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The few people moved quickly.

    Those guards were simply no match for Xander¡¯s men.

    Xander walked in as quickly as if he had entered his own ce.

    He went inside in a familiar way, found the switch in the study and led the men straight into the

    basement.

    No one knew that the Shaffer family¡¯s training ground actually had such a basement, and the scene

    inside the basement was unsettling.

    It was like a second Elvis¡¯s research base, with animal and human limbs and skeletons everywhere.

    Xander and the others furrowed their brows tightly.

    They had been staying with this smell for decades. It was engraved in their memories, giving them the

    chills down their spines.

    How many days and nights they had gone through that were worse than death.

    Now seeing that there were still people working on this, Xander¡¯s eyes suddenly went red.

    ¡°Destroy everything here!¡±

    Seeing all this, Xander was even more sure that Eaton had been kidnapped and brought here.

    ¡°Find Eaton at all costs and bring him out safely!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone spread out quickly.

    Xander took the brunt of the search, going from room to room, but still couldn¡¯t find Eaton. Instead, he

    found Cara, who was dying already.

    He knew about Cara. Since he returned, he had investigated everyone around Nicole, including Cara.

    On his way here, Xander had investigated all the things that had happened to Nicole during this period.

    And it was only then he found out about the affair between Cara and Laurence.

    He was unsure that Cara would work for the Close family and hurt Laurence. But the fact confused him.

    He was surprised to find Cara here. But thinking of Nicole¡¯s attitude towards Cara, he quickly had

    someone send Cara out.

    The few people smashed and burned everything in the Shaffer family¡¯s research base. The thick smoke

    rose instantly, drawing the attention of passers-by. Some even took out their phones to take videos and

    upload them online.

    The head of the Shaffer family, Cody Shaffer, went ballistic after he was informed about this.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there thick smoke at the training ground? Quick! Hurry up and send

    someone over to deal with it!¡±

    Compared to the Shaffer family¡¯s panic, Mr. Morty was confused but still rushed over quickly with his

    men.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mr. Morty¡¯s appearance took the Shaffer family by surprise.

    ¡°Mr. Morty, what¡¯s bring you here? There¡¯s some sort of ident here and I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±

    Cody Shaffer usually didn¡¯t respect Mr. Morty, but he was apparently a bit nervous today and didn¡¯t

    want Mr. Morty to interfere.

    Mr. Morty said icily, ¡°Mr. Shaffer, the Capital City¡¯s security is a great responsibility and I¡¯m in charge of

    it now. If I don¡¯te over to take a look, what if there¡¯s really a fire or something? I can¡¯t afford to take

    the me for it. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    He then said to the people behind him, ¡°Go in and help put out the fire!¡±

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t go in!¡±

    Cody Shaffer immediately panicked.

    Once the contents inside were discovered, it would be the end of the Shaffer family.

    ¡°Mr. Morty, this is our privatend. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to do so, is it?¡±

    ¡°Allnd in the Capital City belongs to the country. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying about that.

    What are you guys waiting for? Go in and put out the fire!¡±

    Mr. Morty gave an order, and the soldiers behind him immediately rushed inside.

    Cody Shaffer frowned and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Morty, are you really going to tip your face off with the

    Shaffer family now that the election is imminent? You know how many people are working under our

    family? Don¡¯t you have a way out for yourself?¡±

    ¡°What way out does Mr. Morty need? He is the heir in name only, and his dedication over the years is

    notable. I don¡¯t think Mr. Morty needs to canvass for votes to be in that position.¡±

    Cody Shaffer was dumbfounded when Xander came out.

    ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Country F?¡±

    To Cody Shaffer¡¯s attitude, Xander said coldly, ¡°I think it¡¯s none of your business that where should I

    be.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Morty, a person was rescued from below. It¡¯s Cara and her current situation is very bad. I hope Mr.

    Morty can give a helping hand.¡±

    Xander brought Cara out.

    Mr. Morty frowned instantly.

    He knew Cara¡¯s identity, and even more so what had happened recently. Cara was rted to the Close

    family. Now that she was found in Cody Shaffer¡¯s training ground, things were going interesting.

    Mr. Morty happened to be unsure of how to have a falling-out with the Shaffer family, and Xander¡¯s

    move had undoubtedly given Mr. Morty a good chance.

    ¡°Mr. Shaffer, shouldn¡¯t you exin why Cara is in your ce?¡±

    Cody Shaffer was chagrined but still said coldly, ¡°How would I know? Who is this person?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who she is and yet appeared at your training ground. It seems that I¡¯m bound to go in

    and have a look. Someone please send Cara to ir for medical treatment, and no one is allowed to

    go near her without my orders. The others follow me in to see what¡¯s really in Mr. Shaffer¡¯s training

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ground.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mr. Morty forced his way in, and Cody Shaffer couldn¡¯t even stop him. He red fiercely at Xander and

    said in a voice that only the two could hear, ¡°As long as you help me stop Mr. Morty from going in, I¡¯ll let

    you see Eaton!¡±

    Xander narrowed his eyes fiercely.

    Sure enough!

    Xander¡¯s piercing stare at Cody Shaffer scared him into subconsciously taking a step back.

    ¡°Xander, you better think clearly. If you don¡¯t help me now, I guarantee that you and your daughter will

    never see Eaton again in your life! I¡¯ll do what I say! At worst, we die together!¡±

    Cody Shaffer noticed that he was falling back under the Xander¡¯s sight and couldn¡¯t help but feel angry,

    speaking viciously.

 Chapter 1650 What Do You Mean by This

    Chapter 1650 What Do You Mean by This

    Xander narrowed his eyes again.

    Cody Shaffer was betting on Eaton¡¯s importance to Xander.

    It was said that people who had been away on missions for a long time were the most eager for their

    families. And because they felt too much guilt towards them, they would do anything for them.

    Such was the case with Xander at this moment.

    ¡°You better make sure my grandson is okay. Otherwise, I swear I¡¯ll rip off your head and hang it at the

    gate. You know, I¡¯ll do it! At my age, it doesn¡¯t matter to me what merit I have.¡±

    Cody Shaffer calmed down as Xander said that.

    As long as he said that, he would stop Mr. Morty from going in. And as long as Mr. Morty didn¡¯t get in,

    there was still hope for the Shaffer family.

    Xander did feel ridiculous about Cody Shaffer¡¯s approach.

    Did he really think that everything in the Shaffer family could be held without Mr. Morty going in?

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Did he think he could still get away with it after messing with his grandson?

    Xander gave him a stern look, then came to Mr. Morty¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mr. Morty, the Shaffer family is

    a meritorious family after all. It doesn¡¯t seem good to go in and search it in public, and it¡¯s not in line

    with the rules too. How about you go back first ande again another day?¡±

    Mr. Morty frowned slightly.

    Although he knew that Cody Shaffer would definitely say something to Xander to obstruct him, he

    never thought that Xander would really stop him.

    ¡°Mr. Don, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Morty, I¡¯m just kindly reminding you.¡±

    Xander¡¯s eyes were crystal clear, suddenly causing Mr. Morty to ponder. Lucas was on the side and

    didn¡¯t know what they were mumbling again, only to see Cody Shaffer seemingly being embarrassed.

    ¡°Since Mr. Don has said so, it really doesn¡¯t seem to be too good for me to force my way in again. I¡¯m

    sorry, Mr. Shaffer!¡±

    Mr. Morty waved his hand, and his men quickly stopped.

    Only then did Cody Shaffer rest assured.

    ¡°Mr. Morty, don¡¯t let your anger get the better of you.¡±

    Although Cody Shaffer was smiling as he said it, his words were harsh and arrogant.

    Everyone knew that the Shaffers were sofortable just because of the merits of his ancestors.

    Lucas frowned, intuitively disliking this person.

    However, Mr. Morty said with an unchanging expression, ¡°I¡¯ll take note of your good advice. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With amand from Mr. Morty, his men quickly retreated.

    Although Lucas was anxious, they had taken Cara away this time, so it wasn¡¯t like they had gotten

    nothing.

    He gave Xander a worried nce and saw him wink at him. Xander¡¯s look of relief made him sigh with

    ease, but there was still some doubt in his mind.

    ¡®What exactly was Grandpa¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Shaffer?¡¯

    Just after Mr. Morty¡¯s people had left, Xander looked at Cody Shaffer and said, ¡°Mr. Shaffer, where is

    my grandson?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Don, shall we talk?¡±

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Xander followed Cody Shaffer into the car, but his men stayed behind.

    Cody Shaffer furrowed his brow.

    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Just in case. Although I have the guts to meet you alone, I have to ensure that I can bring back my

    grandson safely. If you can¡¯t return the child to me as promised, then I don¡¯t have to worry about

    broadcasting what¡¯s underneath your training ground live for the whole country to see.¡±

    Xander went up against Cody Shaffer.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Cody Shaffer was going bananas.

    He had forgotten the unbending spirit of the Don family.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll take you there! But Xander, remember that you¡¯ll be retired in three days. And there¡¯ll be no

    luck for the Don family if you offend me then.¡±

    ¡°Can I take it that you¡¯re threatening me?¡±

    Xander was calm, unconcerned about what would happen after he retired, making Cody Shaffer blow

    his top.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    He flung his sleeve and looked away.

    He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to kill Xander!

    He couldn¡¯t have put himself through this if he hadn¡¯t been unable to beat him.

    The group of people soon arrived at the Shaffer family.

    Looking at the small vi in front of him, Xander frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    The Shaffer family never restrained themselves at all. They were really going over the top.

    As Cody Shaffer entered the vi, he waved away his men, looking coldly at Xander and said, ¡°Have

    you forgotten who was covering up for you and your monstrous men all these years? If it weren¡¯t for the

    Shaffer family, you guys would have been dealt with long ago! Would you even still able to threaten me

    like now?¡±

    Xander narrowed his eyes slightly as a sh of red light shed by, scaring Cody Shaffer into taking a

    step back.

    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m warning you, if you make a move against me, I¡¯ll be rude to your grandson.¡±

    Xander couldn¡¯t help but sit down in a chair and said faintly, seeing how scared he was, ¡°You want to

    talk about me and my men¡¯s mutation after so many years, don¡¯t you? Sure, after all these years, let¡¯s

    have a nice chat.¡±

    ¡°Talk about what? If it wasn¡¯t for me, you and your monstrous men would have been dead long ago!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if it wasn¡¯t for you, we would have been dead long ago. We would still have been martyrs,

    admired heroes, and our remains would have buried in the Martyrs¡¯ Cemetery, to be honoured by future

    generations. But, you carried us back and used the mutated genes to do research on us. Do you

    remember that you were still a soldier? Where did Elvis get that much power, buying an ind as a

    research base? He had already been kicked out of the Green family at the time. So if you and the

    Shaffer family hadn¡¯t given him support, how would he have had that funding to do that?¡±

    Xander pped his palm on the table with a thud, and his face was raging with anger.

    Fuming, Xander¡¯s eyes changed colour, scaring Cody Shaffer into speaking up immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mess around! Even if I have funded Elvis in the first ce, you still got the benefit, didn¡¯t

    you? Look at you now. You can fight better than ordinary people and you also live longer than them. If I

    hadn¡¯t done that to you back then, would you have found Audrey and been with her now? Could you

    have seen your daughter have a family? Xander, every coin has two sides. If you had died back then,

    your loved ones would not have been able to see you. And in that respect you should be grateful to

    me.¡±

    ¡°Grateful to you? Grateful to you for making my life worse than death? Grateful that you studied me like

    ab rat all those years, seeing my whole squad of men in the end with only a dozen men left? They

    are also born and raised by their parents. Have you ever thought about their parents¡¯ feelings? You

    think you can just ignore everything because Elvis took the me for you, and you have a meritorious

    man working for Aron Hill? So you didn¡¯t just take us away at random, did you? Was it because of our

    blood or gics problems? So that¡¯s why you took my grandson?¡±

 Chapter 1651 How Dare You!

    Chapter 1651 How Dare You!

    Xander¡¯s speech made Cody even more anxious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t? At first, I don¡¯t understand why someone would test our blood before we took on a mission.

    Back then, even though we thought it was strange, we didn¡¯t think twice about it until we found out this

    whole thing was a scam that trapped us soldiers on the battlefield and took us away. I knew there was

    something wrong with the blood test.¡±

    Cody changed his facial expressions as he listened to Xander.

    He continued, ¡°Then I saw Elvis. I kind of had the idea about what happened, but I didn¡¯t realize you

    were behind all of this and he was working for you. That cage deprived us of our dignity and right to

    live. Even though Mr. Kent died for me, I guessed that was the reason why you started to pay attention

    to my daughter Nicole?

    ¡°You thought it was me who died. Because of the special blood of the Kent family, you kept an eye on

    my daughter. But due to Samuel, you couldn¡¯t make it too obvious. So you used everyone avable to

    do the job for you, including Harper Town and Martin. In the beginning, I found it strange that the word

    about the lode of the Harper Town got out so easily.¡±

    ¡°That lode is on the back hill of the Harper Town. People of that town usually wouldn¡¯t go there.

    Generations of people didn¡¯t know about the lode. How would Zama¡¯s generation know about this?

    There¡¯s only one reasonable exnation. Somebody told them that. The discovery of the lode was the

    reason why the Harper Town was at the risk of getting destroyed.¡±

    ¡°And how could you do achieve your goal without being noticed? They must be too busy solving their

    own problems to have an eye on you. That¡¯s why my daughter could be safe under Samuel¡¯s protection

    even though she has been caught up in all kinds of situations. Later you knew that I was saved by the

    authorities and started to work for them. And you also knew that it was not me but Mr. Kent who died.

    So you started the investigation on Laurence. After all, Laurence has been a sample of the experiment

    ever since his mother got pregnant. He manages to survive and control his Berserk Gene, which is why

    he is of great importance to your research. Meanwhile, you wouldn¡¯t let my grandson alone because of

    his blue eyes and my once special blood. You rather not take any risks than letting my grandson have a

    happy and free childhood, right?¡±

    Hearing his words, Cody was shocked.

    ¡°Did you guess that or do you have any proof?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence and I don¡¯t n to do anything to you. For now, I just want my family to live

    a safe life. So, Mr. Shaffer, don¡¯t push me. I just want my grandson to be safe.¡±

    Cody was stunned.

    He frowned and thought for a while.

    Xander had known so much that Cody started to be afraid!

    He could assume what had happened twenty years ago. But he had no proof. But who could guarantee

    that he wouldn¡¯t find any in the future?¡±

    ¡°Xander, you should know that you are in my house. I¡¯m the boss here!¡±

    ¡°So what? Do I look like a coward?¡±

    Xander unbuttoned his coat and there was a bomb attached to his chest.

    ¡°Holy crap!¡±

    Cody tumbled and fell to the ground. He was sweating.

    ¡°Xander, are you mad?¡±

    ¡°I want my grandson back! Otherwise, we can die together!¡±

    Xander didn¡¯t look like he was joking.

    His eyes were red and he looked like a maniac.

    Cody¡¯s heart was pounding.

    He mustn¡¯t die!

    Right now he had got money and fame. He had a good life ahead of him and he really didn¡¯t wanna die.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Put the bomb away!¡±

    ¡°I wanna see my grandson first!¡±

    Xander wouldn¡¯t budge.

    At this point, he didn¡¯t care about death.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    He had already written his will. Even if Cody didn¡¯t want to give Eaton back, he would just blow this

    ce up, which would draw Morty¡¯s attention. Morty definitely would break in.

    Also, everybody saw him follow Cody. If he died, the Shaffer family couldn¡¯t exin his death away.

    Of course, Cody had thought about that.

    He was unwilling to surrender but he didn¡¯t dare to put his own life in danger. He had to do what he

    wanted.

    Eaton was curling up, sleeping. He was frowning and he looked very ufortable.

    ¡°What did you do to him?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to do something yet. I just drew a little his blood and did some test for research.¡±

    Cody''s words made Xander¡¯s eyes even redder.

    ¡°He¡¯s just one year old and you drew his blood just for research?¡±

    Cody definitely did more than drew a little blood. No one knew how much he drew better than Xander.

    For them, people were mere objects of the research.

    They wouldn¡¯t treat the objects as human beings!

    They kept drawing their blood like it was free and didn¡¯t mind that it might kill them.

    At this moment, seeing Eaton¡¯s pale face, Xander was so mad that he kicked Cody in his chest.

    ¡°Asshole!¡±

    Cody was caught off guard and fell to the ground. Every part of his body was aching.

    ¡°Xander, how dare you! Do it again and I¡¯ll kill your grandson right now!¡±

    ¡°If youy a finger on him, I¡¯ll make your whole family pay for it!¡±

    Xander punched him in Cody¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Cody felt his mouth was aching and two of his teeth fell off. He was picked up by Xander before he

    could spit the blood. His feet were off the ground.

    ¡°No, no, no! Mr. Don! My father is Chad Shaffer! Mr. Hill trusts him the most! If you kill me, your

    daughter and your son-inw will get in big trouble! And your grandson Lucas will never be able to

    have a military career anymore!¡±

    Xander felt his chest was about to explode but what Chad said got him thinking. He had to consider

    Lucas¡¯ future.

    He tossed Cody¡¯s body and kicked the person who held Eaton. He reached out and held Eaton in his

    arms.

    ¡°Cody, if anything happens to my grandson, I¡¯ll kill the whole Shaffer family!¡±

    After that, Xander ran out of the room. He was at the door before Cody realized.

    Cody was moaning out of pain and didn¡¯t have the energy to chase Xander. He red at him and

    yelled.

    ¡°Find me a hitman who can kill this freak!¡±

 Chapter 1652 She Was One of the Shaffers

    Chapter 1652 She Was One of the Shaffers

    The others chased after him and there was a mess in the Shaffer¡¯s mansion.

    Xander took Eaton out of the Shaffer family and quickly went to Morty¡¯s/

    Morty froze when he saw Xander.

    ¡°Mr. Don?¡±

    ¡°Tell ir toe here and check if my grandson¡¯s alright!¡±

    Eaton was Nicole¡¯s son. If anything happened to him, she would be devastated.

    Xander felt his heart was broken when he thought how sad she would be.

    He felt bad enough that couldn¡¯t do much for his daughter. By the time he wanted to make it up for her,

    she had grown up.

    He thought he wouldn¡¯t have the chance for the rest of his life. Thank God that he finally had the

    opportunity. But he was still afraid.

    He was afraid that Eaton might end up like him.

    When Lucas saw Eaton, he ran toward him.

    ¡°Eaton!¡±

    His eyes got wet.

    Eaton looked a lot skinnier than he used to be. His face was dreadfully pale. Lucas remembered that

    Eaton¡¯s arms used to be so chubby and now they were incredibly thin.

    He held Eaton carefully in his arms and stared at Morty.

    He didn¡¯t say anything but the look on his face made Morty feel terrible.

    ¡°Send ir!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Morty, Mr. ir is in the emergency room trying to save Cara. She¡¯s lost too much blood and now

    the blood bank is in shortage. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Hearing what the bodyguard said, Morty frowned.

    Xander said in a low voice, ¡°I send people to get Cody!¡±

    Morty grabbed Xander¡¯s hands.

    He knew Xander desperately wanted to save a life. But if something happened to Xander here, he

    couldn¡¯t give a perfect exnation to Samuel and Nicole!

    However, Xander yelled, ¡°Cara is Cody¡¯s daughter! Biological daughter!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Morty froze and so did Lucas.

    How could that be possible?

    Cara was one of the Shaffers?

    Wasn¡¯t Tracy the daughter of Cody?

    Xander took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just known about Cara¡¯s identity. Cody has always wanted to

    have a son as an heir. But he and his wife only have three daughters, probably because he has done

    too many bad things. Then, his three daughters died young and everyone thought it was just because

    of bad luck. But only a few people know that Cody sent people to kill them. After all, the policies didn¡¯t

    allow them to have more kids. If he didn¡¯t kill those daughters, he could never have a son. Even though

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    he has a couple of mistresses, they just can¡¯t have any children. Later, when Cara was born, Mrs.

    Shaffer was terrified that her little baby girl would be killed too, so she had to have her maid send Cara

    away and rece her with a dead infant. Back then, in order to hide the fact that Cara was still alive

    from Cody, her mother didn¡¯t leave anything that could tell her identity. She just wanted her to live as an

    ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°But the Close family kidnapped her. They told her she was actually the child of the Close family and

    that Laurence murdered her parents. They tricked her to give Laurence the drug that could drive him

    mad. At that time, the Close family told Cara the drug could only make him lose all of his power and

    was not deadly. Cara believed them and did what they told her to do. But she didn¡¯t expect that it would

    do such harm to Laurence. Cara was desperately in love with Laurence and copsed when she saw

    Laurence like that. Since the Close family could no longer control Cara, they put bugs in her body and

    made her forget what she had with Laurence and do whatever they say like a zombie.¡±

    Speaking of that, Xander seemed to feel quite sorry for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching the Close family. But ever since Samuel caught Nick, the Close family started to be

    extremely cautious. They brought Cara with them when they withdrew. I was wondering why. Cara

    escaped when they were on the shipping route. She should have been dead on the sea. But the Close

    family tried all the ways to rescue her and gave her medical care. I was puzzled when I heard that. So I

    began to investigate her. Coincidentally, my people got in a fight with them when they were trying to

    save Cara. Cara was injured and her blood stained my people¡¯s clothes. After they went back, I had the

    blood tested and found out she is Cody¡¯s daughter. Then, Cara was kidnapped and the Close family

    didn¡¯t win the fight and fled. I had also been looking for Cara, only to find out Cody took her back.

    Based on what we know, Cody must have realized that Cara is his daughter.¡±

    Hearing that, Morty was speechless andpletely shocked.

    ¡°He murdered his own daughters and now treats his daughter like garbage. He is such a jerk!¡±

    ¡°Calling him a jerk is an insult to this word.¡±

    Xander looked grim.

    Morty hastily sent people to get Cody but was stopped by Xander.

    ¡°If your people go there, they won¡¯t be able toe back and will even be framed. You shouldy low

    recently. I¡¯ll send my people to do that.¡±

    Morty was confused.

    Xander put his fingers against his mouth and whistled. Instantly, those people who were near the

    training ground of the Shaffer family moved and two of them walked straight to the Shaffer¡¯s mansion.

    Not after long, they brought Cody here.

    When Cody saw Xander, he almost went mad.

    ¡°Xander, you really wanna die?¡±

    Xander pped him in the face and knocked him out. He said to the people next to them, ¡°Transfuse

    his blood to Cara¡¯s body. Draw his blood as much as she needs, just keep him alive.¡±

    They were hesitant to follow his order and looked at Morty.

    Morty nodded.

    Cody was brought to Cara right away.

    ir had his assistants aplish the blood transfusion and then he quickly went to Eaton to give him

    a physical check. Luckily, this kid just suffered from ack of blood and had nothing serious.

    Morty was relieved.

    ¡°Losing so much blood wouldn¡¯t do damage to his body?¡±

    ir looked quite gloomy.

    He had a son and he knew how hurtful it would be for Samuel and Nicole to see their son like that.

    He said coldly, ¡°How could it not be harmful to him? Blood is essential to human body and Eaton is

    extremely weak right now. Even though the Green family can afford to give him a perfect environment

    for recovery, he will be quite fragile and should be carefully looked after. Otherwise, the cold wind can

    give him a cold. His immune system is damaged and it will take years to rebuild it.¡±

    Lucas was so angry that he wanted to kill and Xander began to look even more wrathful, which kind of

    scared Morty and ir.

    ¡°Mr. Don, your eyes...¡±

 Chapter 1653 Why Me?

    Chapter 1653 Why Me?

    Xander knew he didn¡¯t handle it well. But he didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore since things had got so bad.

    ¡°I am a mutant, just like Laurence.¡±

    Morty waspletely shocked by his words. But he seemed to remember something and got up

    quickly to close the door. He looked around and made sure no one was around.

    Lucas knew what was going on from the look on his face. He turned on hisputer and started to

    watch the monitor.

    This thing was so huge that Morty¡¯s heart started racing.

    Mutant?

    Howe?

    Seeing Morty like that, Xander smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Morty, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve already made ns for the worst. I didn¡¯t n to go back alive.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, grandpa!¡±

    Lucas¡¯s heart was aching.

    They finally got together as a family and his mom had just found her parents. He would never allow

    anyone to ruin this!

    Seeing his grandson being so protective, Xander smiled and patted his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your

    grandpa won¡¯t die so easily. After all, I have sacrificed a lot to be like this.¡±

    His tone was kind ofplicated.

    Morty frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Don, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It all started 20 years ago.¡±

    Xander told them everything about how the Shaffer family got involved and used Elvis as a cover.

    Morty and Lucas were both furious after hearing that.

    ¡°They went too far! They had the guts to do an experiment on soldiers!¡±

    Morty punched the chair.

    Xander wasn¡¯t so wrathful and said calmly, ¡°The soldiers¡¯ bodies are strong and the most suitable to be

    variated. And if they seeded, they could beat hundreds of ordinary soldiers. There were originally

    more than 50 soldiers and only about a dozen survived. I watched them die painfully and there was

    nothing I could do. The reason I could survive was that the Green family took part in the gene research

    and had the statistics. At first, I didn¡¯t know if that could be useful. But after several times of suffering, I

    finally found out something and told my buddies, which was why we stayed alive. I was the most

    sessful mutant, probably because of my special blood. I have the appearance of a human but also

    have incredible power. But they are not so lucky. That is why the Shaffer family kidnapped Eaton. He

    thought Eaton¡¯s eyes are special and Laurence¡¯s blood once transfused into Nicole¡¯s body. He is the

    best option for a mutant.¡±

    ¡°What an ass!¡±

    Anyway, Morty thought it was uneptable to use an infant for scientific study.

    Lucas didn¡¯t say anything but from the look on his face, they could tell how furious he was.

    Seeing them like that, Xanderughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. At least my buddies and I are still alive, right? And I came here to ask Mr. Morty a

    favor.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me what it is.¡±

    Morty looked quite serious.

    Xander looked him in the eyes and said, ¡°I hope that you can try your best to be the master and offer

    my buddies a good environment to live in. After all, their families still think they are dead and they can¡¯t

    meet other people based on their conditions.¡±

    Morty was stunned.

    Xander just wanted him to handle this team of mutants?

    ¡°Why me? Samuel is also capable of offering them that environment.¡±

    ¡°They are soldiers! No matter what they¡¯ve be, they all want to live in a good environment instead

    of a dark corner. Samuel does have the capability to do that. But what about their pride? What about

    their enthusiasm for this country? Every general should die on the battlefield and this is the destiny that

    all soldiers want. So, Mr. Morty, please treat them well.¡±

    Xander¡¯s eyes started to be wet.

    And Morty felt horrible.

    Twenty years ago, the technologies were so advanced like today, which led to some unknown

    problems for a lot of people. But these people didn¡¯t hold grudges and still want to devote themselves

    to their nation. How could he be worthy of their trust and hope?

    ¡°Are they willing to do that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve observed for a while and assessed the candidates for that position. We think that no one is

    better than Mr. Morty. So, please don¡¯t reject us.¡±

    Morty found it incredibly hard to say no to Xander.

    He didn¡¯t want to be the master at first. He wanted that position only because he wanted to survive and

    make sure his wife and child were safe. But now he felt the burden was pretty heavy.

    Could he handle this?

    ¡°Mr. Don, I...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Morty, some do it for the hope of the people and some do it because they are forced. If you don¡¯t

    want this, I wouldn¡¯te to find you. The stronger you are, the heavier your burden is. I know it is not

    easy, but I believe Samuel will help you, right?¡±

    Since Xander put it this way, Morty didn¡¯t dare to say more.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what you just said.¡±

    At this moment, Morty¡¯s head was clearer than ever. He suddenly had the goal and direction of his

    anger.

    Getting what he wanted, Xander smiled, ¡°I have one more thing that I might need your help with, Mr.

    Morty.¡±

    ¡°Please, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Take Joseph in.¡±

    Lucas¡¯ eyes were wide open.

    ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s gonna join the army?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Xander shook his head and said to Morty, ¡°Give Joseph an identity in the militarypound. This kid

    will definitely take on the road of medicine. He¡¯s a genius and he is the only one I can trust to study the

    blood of the descendants of our family.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Morty suddenly understood what Xander meant.

    He was saying that the reason why he was a perfect mutant was because of the blood of the Don

    family. And that was probably why all of Nicole¡¯s children were geniuses. So Xander wanted Joseph to

    do some research about this?

    ¡°Mr. Don, so you are saying that you want Joseph to do research on the mutant genes?¡±

    ¡°No. Human genes are constant and once they are changed, there must be risks. Take my buddies as

    an example, they were all strong, but they couldn¡¯t live to 60 and would die in a painful way. I don¡¯t

    want the soldiers of the next generation to take those risks. I just want Joseph to study what effects the

    blood of the Don family will have on physical conditions and we can use that to make nourishments for

    the soldiers.¡±

    Morty understood what Xander meant and felt quite grateful.

    He would still take the interest of the nation into consideration, from which he showed them the spirits

    of the Don family.

    ¡°Fine. I promise.¡±

    After his response, a figure blurred outside and Xander went out to chase it immediately. Morty and

    Lucas¡¯s faces went pale.

    ¡°Who was that?¡±

 Chapter 1654 He Finally Did Something Good

    Chapter 1654 He Finally Did Something Good

    What Xander said was top secret and it involved the lives of several families. If anyone with impure

    motives heard it, it would cause a disaster.

    ¡°I wanna go out!¡±

    Just when Lucas walked outside, Morty stopped him. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Lucas right

    now.

    ¡°Stay with your brother. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    Morty and his men followed that figure.

    That figure was fast and was nowhere to be found. When Morty arrived, he saw Xander was standing

    there, frowning. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Don, where is that person?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡±

    Xander was frowning so hard that his eyebrows were twisted together.

    That person was unbelievably fast, which inspired Xander another possibility that the figure was one of

    the people here.

    Because he was so familiar with the surroundings that he hid in a room and it would be hard to search

    room by room.

    Xander was feeling uneasy.

    He went back to Morty¡¯s room.

    ¡°Mr. Don, you didn¡¯t catch him?¡±

    Xander shook his head, ¡°I think he¡¯s not gone yet and he¡¯s just around. But there are too many people

    around you and it will draw too much attention to take on a thorough investigation. It will be bad for

    you.¡±

    Morty was convinced,

    ¡°Who would that be?¡±

    Lucas frowned.

    ¡°No matter who that was, Mr. Morty should pay more attention to people around you from now on. I

    can¡¯t stay here for too long. My people are still on the training ground of the Shaffer family. Cody might

    do something shady. I need to go.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Mr. Don.¡±

    Morty walked Xander to the door.

    On the other hand, that figure quickly hide in the room next door and held his breath.

    Xander was so fast that he almost got caught.

    After seeing Xander was gone, he didn¡¯t dare to walk out of the room right away. He stayed there for

    half an hour and then got out.

    He was walking like no one was around him and then stood in front of the study of Mr. Hill.

    ¡°Mr. Hill.¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    The figure went in. He paused a little when he found out Chad was there.

    Mr. Hill nced at him and asked in front of Chad, ¡°Is Xander gone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did he transfer those men to Morty?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The figure was astonished but he still went on.

    Hearing that, Mr. Hill waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay then. Go. You don¡¯t need to report anything to

    me from now on. Just be Morty¡¯s guard.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The figure answered and then exited.

    Chad sighed and said, ¡°Cody finally has reached this point. I¡¯m too guilty to face Mr. Don ever again!¡±

    ¡°It is what it is. We didn¡¯t know it earlier. It would be a proper answer to the soldiers who sacrificed for

    our nation if you can ce righteousness above family loyalty and Morty and Xander can take care of

    it.¡±

    Mr. Hill paused for a while and squinted his eyes,

    Chad nodded and felt sorrowful.

    Of course, he would feel that way.

    His oldest son died on the battlefield and his middle son was missing on a mission. There was only his

    little son left. He and his wife spoiled him and gave him everything he wanted. He even begged Mr. Hill

    to give his son a position so that he wouldn¡¯t have to risk his life and live honorably.

    But Cody was still not satisfied.

    He didn¡¯t expect Cody to do such crazy things.

    Chad didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He had devoted his life to this nation. How could we end up with no

    children left? But he also knew that it was not worth it to risk the whole family for Cody. So, he had to

    make a choice.

    That righteousness was just a stunt. Only he knew how this really felt like.

    ¡°Sad?¡±

    Mr. Hill nced at him and saw the sorrow in his eyes.

    Chad smiled bitterly, ¡°It would be a lie if I say I¡¯m not sad. But I know that only by this way can the rest

    of the Shaffer family stay out of this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like your granddaughter Cara.¡±

    Chad was stunned at his words and then sighed, ¡°Poor child.¡±

    ¡°I heard Cody almost killed her this time. She¡¯s with Morty now and there¡¯s a chance that she¡¯ll survive.

    Do you want her back?¡±

    Chad thought for a while and shook his head, ¡°She has to settle with Morty right now. The Shaffer

    family abandoned her when it was at its peak. Now the Shaffer is going down and why should we take

    her back? So that we could leave this mess to her? This kid deserves her own life. I¡¯m actually kind of

    grateful for my daughter-inw. If it weren¡¯t for her call, the Shaffer family might not have an heir. Mr.

    Hill, could you leave Cara alone no matter what will happen to the Shaffers?¡±

    ¡°Since you asked, what can I say. Besides, she¡¯s with Morty now and she¡¯s one of Nicole¡¯s friends. She

    is also Laurence''s lover. I won¡¯t do anything to her. Rest assured.¡±

    Hearing that, Chad was finally relieved.

    He asked, ¡°Mr. Hill, you didn¡¯t do anything to the Shaffer family before. Is it because you want to leave

    the credit to Mr. Morty?¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, he would be the new master. People would say he seeds only because of me if he

    doesn¡¯t have any credit. Also, Cody kidnapped Samuel¡¯s little son, which made Xander do this decision

    quickly and hand this mutant army to Morty. After three days, he will retire. He will have no reason to

    work for us. I thought about how he would arrange these people. But I didn¡¯t expect that Cody would

    let him do whatever he wants.¡±

    Mr. Hill sighed.

    Chad frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Hill, if Cody hadn¡¯t kidnap Eaton and Xander hadn¡¯t handed this army to

    Mr. Morty, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Chad, you are tired.¡±

    Mr. Hill didn¡¯t say much. But the look on his face made Chad realize that he crossed a line.

    In fact, Chad could see what would happen. He just wanted to confirm.

    He was d that Xander hand over the team and that his son finally did something good.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m really tired. I¡¯m gonna leave now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chad pushed the door and walked out, only to see that Morty was standing outside the door. He didn¡¯t

    know how long he stood there. But Morty looked calm and Chad greeted him.

    ¡°Mr. Morty, Mr. Hill is inside.¡±

    ¡°That figure outside my door is one of yours, right?¡±

    Morty asked. Chad lowered his head and left.

 Chapter 1655 Iâ€™m Waiting for You

    Chapter 1655 I¡¯m Waiting for You

    What was that?

    Did he admit it?

    Morty frowned.

    He was sick and tired of talking with people like Mr. Hill and Chad. They pretended to be mysterious

    and wanted him to guess.

    He was thinking the same as Xander. No one was faster than Xander but Xander couldn¡¯t catch him,

    which meant that this person was in the yard. And he wasn¡¯t the only one who lived in the yard.

    That was why Morty thought of Mr. Morty.

    When he knocked on the door, Mr. Hill closed his eyes and said, ¡°Ask what you wanna know. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked yet.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna listen and I won¡¯t talk to you. If you wanna do something, just do it. You¡¯re young and

    should have the courage.¡±

    Morty knew he meant something else.

    ¡°Even if I turn the Capital City upside down?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an adult. You can take responsibility for your behaviors now.¡±

    Mr. Hill was still talking like that, which was pretty awful for Morty.

    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re old then take a good rest. Don¡¯t meddle in things you shouldn¡¯t meddle in. As for Chad,

    tell him I have to do what I have to do.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been a soldier for life. He knows better than you. Go away. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Mr. Hill started to push him away.

    Morty was kind of upset and went out. Then he found that Michele was standing there, waiting for him.

    ¡°Michele? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Lucas said you are here.¡±

    Michele really liked this new dad.

    He would buy anything she wanted. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything and just took a look at that stuff,

    she would find it in her bedroom the next day. And he would y with her. No matter how busy and

    tired he was, he would spare some time to be with her and her mom.

    This was beyond her imagination.

    She went toward him right away.

    ¡°Daddy, mommy asks if you will go home and have dinner.¡±

    ¡°I am busy right now and can¡¯t go home for now. Don¡¯t wait for me. But I¡¯ll be home as soon as

    possible.¡±

    Morty held Michele up.

    She put on some weight and looked much better.

    Michele held her arms around his neck and bit her lips, ¡°Can I ask Lucas to join us for dinner?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. He¡¯s got something to do.¡±

    Morty knew that Lucas would tell Nicole right away since Eaton was finally found. Nicole would

    probablye back by helicopter.

    She would definitely arrive before midnight. At that time, no one could take Lucas away from Eaton.

    Michele was a little disappointed.

    Morty felt terrible and said hastily, ¡°Well, you can invite Lucas to our house next weekend, okay?¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Michele was delighted.

    Morty held her in his arms and sent her home. Then he said something to Molly secretly.

    Seeing her parents so close, Michele was quite happy.

    This was a family.

    However, Lucas was feeling frustrated.

    Eaton hadn¡¯t woken up. He put his fingers under Eaton¡¯s nose and was finally relieved when he felt his

    breath.

    He was terrified. Lucas pulled out his phone and told Nicole about the good news that Eaton was finally

    found. He also told her the process and Cara¡¯s identity.

    Nicole was shocked after hearing the news.

    Cara''s identity astonished her and Xander¡¯s identity made her wanna cry.

    They were Xander¡¯s closest family and he still hid this from them, from which they would tell how much

    pressure he was under.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible. Lucas, please watch over your brother. Wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, mommy. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got uncle Morty here. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    But Nicole couldn¡¯t calm down.

    How could it be fine?

    If it was really fine, Eaton wouldn¡¯t be kidnapped in the first ce.

    But she didn¡¯t want his son to worry. She just said yes and then hung up the phone.

    Lucas was still uncertain when he hung up. He called Joseph this time.

    Ever since Lucas arrived at the base, he called less often because of the secrecy of the base and the

    full schedule of him and Joseph. When Joseph had time, Lucas didn¡¯t. When Lucas was on a vacation,

    Joseph was busy studying. Joseph was stunned when he got a call from Lucas all of a sudden.

    ¡°Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Joseph, what are you doing?¡±

    Hearing Joseph¡¯s voice, Lucas started to smile.

    Joseph said, ¡°Just finished school. I was gonna assort today¡¯s notes. Miss me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lucas didn¡¯t y coy and asked hurriedly, ¡°Do you know that Eaton was kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Because Joseph had a gift for medicine, he was introduced to a medicine master by Morgan. He lived

    in the master¡¯s home after school and only came back once a week. So, he didn¡¯t know anything about

    what happened to Eaton.

    ¡°What happened? Who kidnapped Eaton? Do mommy and daddy know? I¡¯ll book a ticket to Capital

    City right now!¡±

    Just before Joseph hung up, Lucas said hastily, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hurried! He¡¯s back and he is right next to

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    me. I told mommy but she is in Country F right now. It will take some time for her to be here. I¡¯m a little

    insecure looking after him by myself. Can youe and be with us? And don¡¯t tell Zoe.¡±

    Zoe was fond of the piano so Nicole sent her to boarding school to help her be more independent. She

    only came back every Sunday, which was pretty close to Joseph¡¯s Day off.

    Joseph knew what he meant.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll tell her I¡¯m gonnae to the Capital City for a seminar. She wouldn¡¯t be suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Joseph hung up and saw Zoe walking towards him.

    ¡°Joseph, you came back earlier than me today.¡±

    Zoe grew fast in these two years. She grew pretty tall and beautiful, looking like a princess.

    Josephughed, ¡°Yeah, but I need to leave in a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°Why? I was thinking that we could y for a while.¡±

    Zoe was upset.

    Her older brother was always in the base. Now he was finally here and he still wanted to go out?

    Josephforted her, ¡°There¡¯s a seminar that I wanna go to. You know, I¡¯m interested in this kind of

    stuff.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Zoe nodded. Joseph patted her shoulder. Just as he was about to walk out of the room, the phone

    rang.

 Chapter 1656 Women Are Terrible

    Chapter 1656 Women Are Terrible

    Joseph was suddenly a little nervous.

    "I''ll get it."

    He ran over quickly and answered the phone before the maid did.

    Zoe narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Why was he in such a hurry to answer the phone?

    Something didn''t seem right.

    She didn''t say anything though, just leaned aside and then saw Joseph''s brow suddenly furrow.

    "Joseph, what''s wrong?"

    Zoe stepped forward, while Joseph had already put down the phone.

    He looked at Zoe and felt a little hesitant.

    It had been so many days since Great-grandpa''s ident and no one had actually told them. It

    seemed that everyone really did treat them like children and protected them too well.

    In fact, Joseph wanted to go and see his Great-grandpa. But if Eaton didn''te back at this time,

    then Great-grandpa would not be able to rest assured anyway. Even if he went, it wouldn''t help, but it

    would be much better if Zoe went.

    Zoe would not suspect what he was doing out there, and he could stall her.

    Thinking about it, Joseph said sadly, "Great-grandpa is in hospital."

    "What''s going on?"

    Zoe was suddenly on edge.

    Edwin had been really good to them these past two years. With or without Samuel and Nicole, Edwin

    had only been more affectionate to them.

    Now that she was only going to school for a few days, how could he be hospitalized?

    "Joseph, will youe with me to see Great-grandpa?"

    "I''ve booked a flight to the academic seminar and many of the tutors are there. It''s not appropriate for

    me not to go. So, Zoe, I''ll trouble you to look after Great-grandpa."

    Joseph''s words caused Zoe to slightly freeze.

    What?

    Great-grandpa was in the hospital and he was going to an academic seminar?

    That seemed a bit strange.

    Joseph wouldn''t have been like this before.

    If he was obsessed with medicine, she believed him. But she didn''t believe him when he was so

    obsessed.

    But Zoe didn''t say anything. She just nodded and said, "Okay, I''lle over. Joseph, if anything

    happens, let me know as soon as you can."

    "Okay, and if anything happens to Great-grandpa, let me know too."

    "Okay."

    Zoe nodded.

    Something suddenly urred to her.

    "Huh? Why is the house so quiet today? Where are my brothers?"

    Zoe''s greatest pleasure whenever she came back was to tease her brothers because they were just so

    cute. Watching them grow up little by little, from sitting, to crawling, to toddling, it was like Zoe was

    seeing her life replicated all over again, and it was truly such a proud feeling.

    Every time she came home, there were two babbling children. But now the house was empty and she

    couldn''t help but be a little puzzled.

    Zoe''s heart stuttered and she quickly grabbed one of the maids and asked, "Where are my brothers?"

    Joseph turned his back on Zoe and red at the maid with sharp eyes, as if to warn her, ¡°If you talk

    nonsense, I''ll beat you up.¡±

    Although Joseph had always kept his good manners, his re was so stern that it startled the maid.

    The maids had been with the Green family for a long time and had be very shrewd. When she

    saw the look on Joseph''s face at that moment, she hurriedly said, "The two young masters had a bit of

    a cold recently and were taken to the hospital."

    "How are my brothers? Is it serious?"

    Zoe was instantly anxious.

    "Joseph, be careful on your way. I''ll go to the hospital first to check on my brothers."

    "Okay."

    Joseph nodded hastily, but his brows were furrowed tightly.

    Seeing that Joseph did not look very satisfied, the maid could not help but say, "Mr. Green, I am really

    ..."

    "Call the man serving Great-grandpa and tell him Uncle ir is worried about Eaton and has picked

    him up and taken him to Capital City. Where is Tanner?"

    "Master Tanner is indeed in the hospital with Mr. Shaw. He says that Master Eaton is missing before his

    eyes and he can''t leave Master Tanner home alone."

    The maid spoke in panic.

    Joseph looked a little cold and intimidating, causing the maid to hurriedly speak up.

    Looking at the maid like that, he said indifferently, "If you can''t learn how to talk next time, go to the

    butler and settle your payment. Remember, Zoe is the Green Family''s only little princess. No matter

    what happens, she must be kept out of the world and grow up healthy and happy. If you can''t do that,

    then this job really isn''t for you."

    The maid broke out in a cold sweat.

    "Mr. Green, I ..."

    "Think about what you''re going to say to Zoe yourself."

    With that, Joseph got up and left.

    He simply packed a few clothes and headed out the door.

    Zoe narrowed her eyes slightly after seeing him out the door.

    Joseph was a bit unusual today. Could something be going on in Capital City?

    She thought of Edison.

    The man was a good friend of her brother''s and a kid from the military district. She had run into him on

    the way back.

    Zoe thought of this and rushed out.

    "Miss, Master Eaton ..."

    "I''m going to go out first."

    Zoe said and walked out.

    She had the driver drop her off directly at the Kidd¡¯s ce and made it clear that she hade to visit

    Edison.

    Edison''s jaw dropped in surprise when he heard.

    "Visiting me? Missy of the Green Family? You''re not mistaken?"

    "Master Edison, how dare I be wrong about Miss Green?"

    The maid said hastily.

    Edison frowned slightly, intuiting that something bad was going on.

    "Tell her I''m not feeling well."

    "Joseph taught me a few tricks. How about I treat you if you''re not feeling too well?"

    Zoe had pushed her way in, and her casual look instantly made Edison a little depressed.

    "Why are you entering uninvited? Besides, this is my room. If Joseph finds out you''re in my room, he''ll

    kill me."

    "Don''t worry. If you don''t help me, I''ll make my brother kill you before he does."

    Zoe was particrly cute, but her words were not.

    "Zoe, we can''t do this. At least my family is one of the leaders in Valence City. Is it appropriate for you

    to treat me like this?"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "But this is Seapolis City."

    Zoe said innocently, then jumped on Edison''s table and casually wiggled her long legs.

    Edison got even more depressed.

    "Come on down. If your brothers see you like this, they''ll get me killed."

    He knew best how much the Green Family cherished Zoe. Now he really felt like weeping but had no

    tears.

    This was the effect Zoe wanted.

    "Do you think I should send a video to my brother so he can see that I''m ying quite well at your

    house?"

    "No, never! Just say it, andmand me all you want."

    Edison was truly speechless.

    They said the Green Family''s little princess was beautiful and gentle, but he didn''t think so at all. He

    was just her freeborer.

    Women were terrible!

    Why couldn''t she be as gentle as her mummy?

    Thinking about it, Edison resigned himself to his fate.

    Hearing what Edison said, Zoe burst into joy, jumped off the table, and said with a smile, "It''s simple. I

    want you to find out for me whether Joseph''s trip to Capital City was for an academic seminar or not. If

    not, why is he going?"

 Chapter 1657 Do What You Need To Do

    Chapter 1657 Do What You Need To Do

    As soon as Edison heard it, he knew it wasn''t a good thing. Since Joseph hadn''t told Zoe the reason

    when he left, he naturally didn''t want her to know. How could he possibly tell her now?

    But if he didn''t, Zoe wouldn''t let him go, so he couldn''t help but feel even more depressed.

    "Ouch, my stomach hurts!"

    With that, he was about to run for the toilet, but Zoe yanked him by the cor.

    "Don''t even think about leaving. You really think I''m afraid to go into the gents, don''t you? Edison, think

    carefully, if I go into your bathroom, you''ll have to be responsible for me."

    As soon as he heard the word ¡°responsible¡±, Edison couldn''t help but shiver.

    "My God, you''re really ..."

    Edison couldn''t even find the right words to describe her.

    Zoe smiled sweetly, "Really what? "

    "Forget it, I help you, okay? When Joseph tries to kill meter, you''re going to have to protect me. Do

    you hear me?"

    Zoe suddenly said with contempt, "Aren''t you ashamed to ask a girl to protect you?"

    "No. I didn''t want to investigate. You forced me to do it. Shouldn''t you be protecting me?"

    "Yes. I''ll protect you! Just hurry up!"

    Zoe was practically getting frantic.

    Only then did Edison get up slowly and walk towards the study. He winked at the maid as he went, who

    took his cue and already started to go outside to call Lucas.

    Opening theputer, Edison tapped the keyboard quickly.

    Lucas froze for a moment as he got the message, then quickly turned on theputer and started

    chatting in code with Edison on theputer.

    "Tell Zoe that Eaton is ill and in a very special condition, and that Joseph is here to take a look. Joseph

    will be back in a couple of days with Eaton, and Great-grandpa is sick because he''s anxious about it,

    so tell her to take good care of Great-grandpa."

    "Is Eaton really sick?"

    Edison couldn''t help but be a little worried.

    "No, it''s a kidnapping. the Shaffer family kidnapped Eaton, and I''ll get even with them sooner orter."

    "The Shaffer family? Is it the Shaffer family in Capital City?"

    "Yes. You should be careful. I remember that the Shaffer family has people in the military. You should

    keep a low profile these days."

    Lucas wasn''t too sure about Edison.

    "Don''t worry, my daddy is at least Edgar Kidd. They wouldn''t dare hurt me. But I went back home to

    Valence City the other day and saw someonee up to our house to talk to my daddy. I did overhear

    the words ¡°the Shaffer family¡±. It''s not like they couldn''t bribe the Green Family and turned around to

    bribe the Kidd family, is it?"

    "I don''t know. Don''t worry about grown-ups'' business. How is your health these days?"

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. If you need anything, just tell me. I''m always here."

    "Okay."

    Lucas was a little relieved.

    Edison was one of the few friends he had.

    Zoe couldn''t see clearly what they were talking about in code and couldn''t help but frown and ask, "Is it

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    done yet?"

    "You think hacking is fun? I have to take my time finding it!"

    Edison said quickly.

    As she watched Edison''s long fingers fly over the keyboard, she couldn''t help but think of Lucas, and

    she wondered how her brother was doing now.

    She missed him a little.

    Zoe waited quietly while Edison waited for a while before telling Zoe what Lucas had said.

    She looked a little worried.

    "What kind of disease does he have? Is it serious?"

    "Missy, I can''t find out about this. Since Joseph was there, it was natural that this wouldn''t be filed.

    Where am I going to look up something that isn''t on file?"

    He had no problem with that.

    Now that she''d achieved her goal, Zoe got up and left.

    "You''re being too ruthless, aren''t you?"

    Edison got even more depressed.

    Zoe waved her hand and said, "I''ll buy you something good to eatter."

    Was he the onecking in good food?

    Was he?

    Edison looked at the maids. The maids hurriedly lowered their heads, but one by one, they pursed up

    their lips and dared notugh.

    "Go, go, go. Just do what you need to do."

    Edison shook her head and hurriedly changed her clothes to go out.

    Zoe went quickly to the hospital when she learned what had happened.

    Lucas was right. As they were outside rescuing Eaton, she had to stay with Great-grandpa, and it

    looked like Tanner was still there.

    Joseph got on the ne and it didn''t take long to get to Capital City, where he was met by Michele.

    Lucas didn''t feel at ease having someone else pick him up, and Morty didn''t object. He would have

    liked his daughter to have more contact with the children of the Green Family.

    Joseph quickly contacted Lucas after getting off the ne and was a little surprised to learn that it was

    Mr. Morty''s daughter who hade to pick him up, but he had no other emotions.

    "Joseph, this way please."

    Michele called after Lucas.

    Joseph was a little surprised but nodded. Once he got into the car, he quickly opened his iPad to look

    at something.

    Michele nced at it and found it all in medical terms, which were obscure and difficult to understand.

    She couldn''t understand it, so she asked, "Joseph, you can read all this?"

    "This is the subject of my research."

    Joseph said without raising his head.

    Michele was instantly in awe of him.

    She had always respected people who made a living from their talent, and besides, this man was

    Lucas'' brother.

    Michele sat quietly on the side and didn''t bother him, which made Joseph a little surprised, but also

    The two made their way silently to the Hill family.

    Lucas was already waiting for him. When he saw Joseph, he came out in a hurry.

    "Brother!"

    "Lucas!"

    Joseph rushed forward and the two hugged each other tightly.

    Michele couldn''t help but freeze.

    Lucas was indifferent and aloof to everyone. She thought he was the same way with his own family, but

    she didn''t expect him to hug.

    For some reason, Michele was suddenly a little envious of Lucas''s siblings.

    Joseph had matured a lot over the years and was looking more and more like a sessor to the Green

    Family, which made Lucas particrly happy.

    The two hugged and parted, and Joseph asked in a rush, "Where''s Eaton?"

    "Inside."

    Lucas walked quickly ahead while Joseph followed behind. And Michele was ignored by them.

    Morty was a little pleased to see Joseph.

    "Joseph, you''re here?"

    "Uncle Morty."

    Although the Green family and the Hill family were on good terms, Joseph did not ignore the courtesy

    that he should have.

    Morty was even more appreciative of him.

    "Just make yourself at home. Come into my study. I have something to say to you."

    Morty took Lucas and Joseph to his study, shutting everyone out.

    Joseph learned the full story and couldn''t help but be a little angry.

    It seemed that he needed to strengthen himself quickly, otherwise, it would not do for anyone to take

    action against the Green Family.

    He could never, ever let the tragedy of his father''s generation repeat itself!

    Only by being strong could he protect the people he wanted to protect!

    So Joseph didn''t refuse Morty''s invitation in the slightest.

    "Okay, I promise to join. But I need to have an absolute say. At least in my field, I don''t want to be

    swayed by anyone."

    He didn''t do exactly what Morty wanted and was conceited, but it was precisely this conceit of his that

    Morty admired.

 Chapter 1658 Next Time, Ill Be Faster Than You

    Chapter 1658 Next Time, I''ll Be Faster Than You

    "Deal!"

    Morty made the decision straight away, which surprised Joseph.

    He was so bold, and it was no wonder he was the sessor of the Hill family.

    The three of them had a good talk and Lucas was even happier. He would not be alone in the army

    anymore.

    Joseph looked at Eaton, and when he saw how thin he had be in just a few days, and after

    examining his body, his gentle eyes suddenly went much colder.

    "The Shaffer family! Damn it!"

    Joseph had rarely hated a person so much.

    Ever since Nicole and Samuel had taken him in as their own son, since having his younger brothers,

    Joseph had been changing, and he was even more aware of the heavy burden on his shoulders. But

    now Daddy and Mummy were away, and he didn''t take care of his brothers.

    Joseph couldn''t help but me himself for it.

    As if he knew what he was thinking, Lucas patted him on the shoulder and said, "It''s not your fault. We

    will grow up, but those people will grow old. Sooner orter, the world will be ours."

    "But I can''t let anything else happen to my family. What about Grandpa?"

    Lucas shook his head.

    No one knew where Xander had gone. His whereabouts were so erratic that even Morty''s people

    couldn''t find him, let alone the Shaffer family.

    "I''m going out."

    Joseph went out the door.

    Morty wanted to have someone follow him, but Joseph refused.

    Lucas was afraid that something would happen to him, so he followed him.

    Joseph did not refuse this time.

    As the two children walked out of the Hill family, Lucas asked, "Brother, where are you going?"

    "To find Grandpa."

    "You know where Grandpa is?"

    Lucas couldn''t help but be a little surprised.

    Joseph shook his head and said, "I think I should be able to find him."

    "What?"

    Lucas was a little surprised.

    Could it be that Grandpa had some special contact that he told Joseph about?

    Seeing Lucas''s inquiring look, Joseph suddenly smiled.

    "What are you thinking? I just thought maybe I could follow my method to find Grandpa."

    "Your method? What method?"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Lucas was simply like a curious baby now.

    It was rare for Joseph to see Lucas so frustrated and he couldn''t help but smile even more.

    "Come on, brother, tell me."

    Lucas punched him but he dodged it.

    "Oops, how dare you dodge?"

    Lucas instantly rolled up his sleeves and quickly went after him.

    Although Joseph had been studying medicine for the past few years, he hadn''t left behind his physical

    exercise. At once, he and Lucas were chasing each other down the street.

    Michele sat in the car and saw a different Lucas for the first time.

    He always kept a distance from outsiders. She knew Lucas was good to her and took care of her, but it

    was different from being with his family now.

    With his family, he was easygoing, yful, and as happy as any other person his age.

    Michele''s eyes were a little downcast.

    Seeing Michele like this, the driver couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, would you like to go up and say hello to

    Mr. Lucas?"

    "No need. Come on, let''s go home."

    Michele shook her head.

    Did she want to be Lucas''s family?

    Of course, Michele was envious, but she didn''t know if she could get that far.

    It was better to let nature take its course.

    Lucas, unaware that he was being watched, chased and fought with Joseph to the suburbs.

    After arriving in the suburbs, Lucas saw that it was not far from the Shaffer family''s training ground and

    couldn''t help but tell Joseph.

    Joseph narrowed his eyes slightly and suddenly smiled a little slyly.

    "What do you think is down here?"

    "I''m not sure. Grandpa knew, but he didn''t let anyone in and just said it was a research room down

    there. And that''s where Auntie Cara was found."

    Lucas got a little exasperated talking about it.

    Joseph leaned over and whispered something in Lucas''s ear, and Lucas was instantly happy.

    "That''s a good idea."

    Joseph took a small bottle out of his pocket and handed it to Lucas, then said with a smile, "Let¡¯s try

    this."

    "Let''s have a little game. I didn''t even know how much of a gap there was between us after we got

    separated from the military. I''ve also heard that you''ve been training. Let''s see who''s faster?"

    "Sure."

    Joseph had little repulsion to Lucas''s challenge.

    The two set off at the same time, and ran towards the Shaffer family¡¯s training ground, with one left and

    one right.

    Both boys were fast, yet particrly agile.

    Lucas threw the small bottle in his hand towards the northern entrance of the training ground.

    Joseph, on the other hand, threw it down at the southern entrance.

    Almost at the same time, the two retreated quickly and then ran quickly towards the starting point.

    The two reached the starting point at almost the same time.

    Lucas was a little surprised.

    He had thought that Joseph''s training was effective, but he had not expected Joseph''s speed to be on

    a par with his, and he had gone through special training at the base.

    For a moment, Lucas felt a little bad.

    Was he not even a match for Joseph now?

    Joseph could be so strict with himself even when he was not at the base, but what about him?

    He was enjoying the resources, but was no better than Joseph.

    Lucas''s brow furrowed at the thought.

    As if he could guess what was on his mind, Joseph whispered, "You''re still young. There''s still plenty of

    room for us to grow. Don''t get discouraged, I''m always waiting for you to surpass me."

    It was not that long ago when Joseph was a fat kid who could do nothing but eat, and who followed

    Lucas around all day calling him "boss". It had only been a few years and he had actually grown so

    much.

    Lucas looked like crap. He was angry with himself for not trying hard enough and even happier to have

    such a wonderful brother.

    He didn¡¯t know when Joseph had stopped being his errand boy, but he had really be a big brother

    and did his best in everything. Lucas knew how much work and sweat he had put in behind the scenes,

    and the way Joseph was doing it gave him a sense of urgency to catch up.

    "Don''t worry. Next time, I''ll be faster than you."

    "I''ll wait."

    As the two men talked andughed, they heard coughing soundsing from inside the Shaffer

    family¡¯s training ground. It didn''t take long for a thick ck smoke to rise up into the sky from inside.

    Lucas instantly understood.

    Last time, it was because of Xander''s obstruction that the Shaffer family was able to survive. Now that

    the smoke was rising, and firefighters woulde over quickly. By then, once the reporters had

    publicized it, it would take time for the Shaffer family to suppress it.

    Lucas quickly called the police and even called the TV station.

    He used hacking technology so that they couldn''t look up the phone number. Once it was over, Joseph

    pulled Lucas aside and hid.

    "Do you think Grandpa wille?"

    Lucas was a little less sure.

    But Joseph nodded and said, "Yes. Last time, Grandpa was here and Cody Shaffer was very scared.

    Although I don''t know where Grandpa is now, I''m sure he''s keeping an eye on the Shaffer family¡¯s

    training ground. So now that the smoke is rising, Grandpa will definitelye over to see what''s going

    on."

    As he was speaking, a man scurried over quickly. He was so fast that Joseph and Lucas'' eyes went

    straight.

 Chapter 1659 Im Doing This Just In Case

    Chapter 1659 I''m Doing This Just In Case

    "Crap, it''s a person?"

    Joseph rarely talked dirty. Since growing up, he had been sophisticated and steady as a young adult,

    and this time he was really surprised.

    Lucas wanted to say crap too, but when he heard Joseph say it, he stopped. But what was going

    through his mind was the same as his.

    Although they were well hidden, the man ran over quickly and picked them up, one by one.

    "Hey, hey, hey!"

    Joseph rushed up in rm when he heard the man say in a low voice, "Shut up!"

    He did hear whose voice it was.

    "Grandpa?"

    He hadn''t expected them to really draw Grandpa out, but was the fast man from earlier really Grandpa?

    Joseph waspletely dumbfounded.

    Although he had heard Lucas talk about Xander''s mutation, there was a difference between seeing it

    with his own eyes and just hearing it with his ears.

    Lucas was much calmer and didn''t say much, instead, letting Xander carry him and then just feeling the

    wind whistling in his ears.

    If only he had that kind of speed.

    Xander didn''t realize how much of a shock he had given the two boys but quickly looked around.

    People from the Shaffer family wereing soon, so he had to leave with the two children first, just in

    case.

    Joseph and Lucas were taken by Xander to a quadrangle that was very private, but judging by the

    location, it wasn''t affordable for the average person to live in.

    Lucas took stock of the house. On the way here, although Xander was fast, Lucas took a look at the

    surroundings and the environment.

    This should belong to a private residence.

    So this was Grandpa''s property?

    Lucas was pondering, while Xander had picked them up and ced them safely on the ground.

    Joseph''s eyes were sparkly.

    "Grandfather, can I take some of your blood?"

    Xander wasn''t surprised at all. He had watched Joseph for a long time and naturally knew Joseph''s

    fervor for medicine. Perhaps at first, it was because of Morgan, but he really was a medical genius.

    "Okay. But the Don Family''s blood isplicated and with the mutated genes in my body, it''s not very

    easy to separate out the original blood. I''m afraid it will take you a lot of time. I''ve had blood drawn and

    frozen from time to time for your experiments. Even if anything happens to me, you can still continue

    your scientific research. Joseph, this is the life of the Don Family and the future of the Don Family. I''m

    leaving it in your hands."

    Xander said it very calmly, but Joseph felt a little sad and depressed.

    "Grandfather, what is it you have to do? Do you have to make a desperate attempt?"

    If he did not notice a thing from what Xander had just said, then he didn''t deserve to be called a genius.

    Lucas''s brow furrowed. Although he didn''t say anything, the meaning in his eyes was simr to

    Joseph''s.

    Xander was a little surprised, yet somewhat relieved, at the level of sensitivity of both boys.

    "I was doing this just in case."

    "Nothing will happen to you with me and Lucas around! It is so hard for Mummy to be reunited with

    you. Grandpa, you can''t be so selfish. If something happens to you, what should Grandma do? What

    about Mummy? Do you want to watch Mummy and Granny grieve?"

    Lucas had never known Joseph to be so eloquent. It seemed he could have been awyer if he hadn''t

    gone into medicine.

    Xander was confused by Joseph''s question.

    Of course, he didn''t want to, but there were things he had to prepare for.

    "What did youe to see me about?"

    "I forget."

    Joseph was frank and amused Lucas. It was only in front of his own family that he acted like a child.

    Xanderughed too.

    The three of them sat together. A calmness and quietness that had never been felt before filled the

    room, but it gave a sense of the peacefulness of the years.

    The Shaffer family¡¯s training ground was not so peaceful. Journalists, firefighters, and police were out

    in force. Two fires within two days had once put the Shaffer family''s training ground on everyone''s

    radar.

    With the videos taken by passers-by spreading rapidly online, Cody Shaffer couldn''t sit still.

    "Damn it! Who the hell set the fires?"

    He kicked over the stool in anger but was still not relieved.

    "Xander! It must be him!"

    Cody Shaffer''s eyes were bloodshot.

    Mrs. Shaffer had never had much say in the family, and because she had always had girls, she was not

    liked by Cody Shaffer. Seeing her walk in, Cody Shaffer, who was furious, went straight forward and

    yanked Mrs. Shaffer''s hair.

    "Ah!"

    Mrs. Shaffer screamed in pain but was unable to resist. She only felt like her entire scalp was being

    torn off.

    "What are you screaming for? You bitch! If you hadn''t been unable to have a son, would I have been

    unlucky all my life? Huh?"

    Cody Shaffer vented all his anger on Mrs. Shaffer. He punched and kicked her, not treating Mrs.

    Shaffer as a human being at all.

    Mrs. Shaffer was bruised and swollen, yet she still protected her head. Tears blinded her eyes, and

    there was no hope left in her heart for her to live.

    When Cody Shaffer was tired of beating her, he said to the maids, "Take her back. Don''t let her get in

    my way again. And don''t get her a doctor. If anyone outside finds out she was beaten by me, you''ll all

    be punished."

    The maids were so frightened that they dragged Mrs. Shaffer back to her bedroom like she was a dead

    dog.

    Mrs. Shaffery on the bed, looking at the ceiling, and suddenlyughed a little wildly.

    What kind of sins had she done in her life?

    She had actually married such a man!

    She really missed her child so much now.

    It had been so many years, and she didn''t know how that child was doing now. She was so d that

    she had sent that child away, otherwise, she did not know what she would have be if she had

    grown up in such a family.

    Her body ached like it was about to split open.

    Mrs. Shaffer knew that she had had a lot of illnesses over the years and she didn''t know if she would

    survive until she found her little girl. If it wasn''t for this hope holding her up, she really wouldn''t have

    been able to make it.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    There was a knock on the door outside. Mrs. Shaffer didn''t make a sound, and she didn''t care much

    about who came and who left.

    Luna opened the door and came in. Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw Mrs. Shaffer all bruised

    and battered.

    "Miss, have you been beaten by him again?"

    Luna was the maid Mrs. Shaffer brought over from her house when she got married. Luna hadn''t left

    her even after she got married and had done all the work to send the young miss away back then.

    But Mrs. Shaffer was in no mood, as if she didn''t care about the pain in her body anymore.

    Luna felt heartbroken. She took out the medicinal wine and rubbed it on her, then whispered in a voice

    that only the two of them could hear, "Miss, I have news of the young miss."

    "What did you say?"

    Mrs. Shaffer took Luna''s hand in hers, looking very excited.

    Luna, however, couldn''t bring herself to say it.

    If she told her the truth about what had happened, would she be able to bear it?

 Chapter 1660 No One Can Stop Her

    Chapter 1660 No One Can Stop Her

    "Luna, you said you''d heard from my daughter, didn''t you? Where is she? How is she doing? How are

    her parents treating her now? Is she married? What does her husband do?"

    Mrs. Shaffer rambled on and on, as if her bruises didn''t hurt so much anymore.

    Luna looked at her, feeling particrly sad, but decided to tell her the truth anyway.

    "No, the young miss is not married and she has not been adopted. She just grew up in an orphanage,

    but she met Mrs. Green."

    Luna told Mrs. Shaffer everything she knew, and when she got to the things Cody Shaffer had done to

    Cara, Mrs. Shaffer was shocked.

    She sat on the floor, looking a little agitated.

    "Cody Shaffer found her?"

    "Yes."

    "He knew who she was?"

    "Yes."

    "He kept her at the training ground and trying to get her to participate in the mutation program?"

    "Yes."

    Luna felt her heart ache more with each answer, as Mrs. Shaffer almost couldn''t sit still with trembling.

    "That bastard! He actually still hurt my daughter! So where is my daughter now? Where is she?"

    "She was sent to Mr. Morty by Mrs. Green''s father, Xander. Doctor Hawk is said to be curing her."

    Mrs. Shaffer was relieved to hear this news.

    "Fortunately. She should survive."

    Tears suddenly fell on Mrs. Shaffer''s eyes and beads of tears trickled down to the floor.

    It was all because she was useless!

    She couldn¡¯t even protect her child!

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Mrs. Shaffer med herself, and Luna was not feeling well either. The two of them cried silently for a

    while before Mrs. Shaffer suddenly said, "I want to see her, and even if I have to see her in secret."

    Luna couldn''t help but feel a little in a dilemma.

    "Miss, you know, Cody Shaffer has been sending people to keep an eye on you. If you go to Mr.

    Morty''s ce, no matter what you say or don''t say, Cody Shaffer will kill you. You''ve made it through all

    these years, and you''re old now..."

    "It''s because I''m old that I can''t watch my daughter get hurt by him again. Luna, how many of our

    people are left?"

    Mrs. Shaffer''s gaze changed.

    In the past, she had endured humiliation and was just a punching bag in front of Cody Shaffer, and

    moreover, a weak and easily bullied person. But she had been a daughter of arge family before she

    married Cody Shaffer, after all, and had people of her own.

    All these years, she held back for the sake of her child. Now that she had Cara''s whereabouts, she

    wouldn''t have given up in any case.

    Seeing Mrs. Shaffer like this, Luna instantly understood what she meant.

    She took a deep breath and said, "It''s not much, but it shouldn''t be a problem if they protect you to

    meet Cara."

    "Thank you."

    Mrs. Shaffer looked at Luna and thanked her profusely.

    What else could Luna say?

    She got up and walked out.

    Mrs. Shaffer stood up. She was aching all over, but she was a little excited.

    She was about to meet her daughter. She didn''t know how she looked now, and whether she was well

    or not.

    Wouldn''t she be particrly disappointed to know that she had such an ipetent mother?

    Mrs. Shaffer looked at her bruised face in the mirror, and for the first time, she took out her make-up

    and began to dress herself.

    She hadn''t worn make-up for years.

    It wasn''t worth it for her to wear make-up for a bastard like Cody Shaffer.

    But now the person she wanted to see was her daughter, and she could not let her daughter notice that

    she had had a bad time all these years.

    Mrs. Shaffer tried her best to look presentable, then changed into a new set of clothes and sat on the

    bed to wait.

    The waiting time was long.

    Luna finally arranged everything just after nightfall, and Cody Shaffer went to another woman''s ce

    as usual.

    Mrs. Shaffer had long since stopped caring about that.

    She gathered herself and left the Shaffer household in the gloom of night.

    She had been very apprehensive all the way and Luna had broken out in a sweat.

    The Shaffer family had set up a number of people in the shadows. In fact, no one knew if they would be

    able to see Cara quickly.

    Just as Mrs. Shaffer was apprehensive, Chad Shaffer sent someone to the Shaffer household, saying

    that he wanted Mrs. Shaffer to go over and help make a pot of tea.

    Over the years, Chad Shaffer had suffered from leg pains, and when the weather turned cold, the pain

    would be unbearable. Only the tea made by Mrs. Shaffer could make Chad Shaffer more or less

    Shaffer over the years.

    Now that Chad Shaffer had ordered it, it stood to reason that Mrs. Shaffer would go out.

    Luna with confusion, "Miss, did you ask Mr. Shaffer for help?"

    "No. Don''t you say anythingter."

    Mrs. Shaffer''s brow furrowed slightly.

    Was her father-inw calling her over at this time because he had found out something?

    But things hade to this point, and she was about to see her daughter. She would not be willing to

    give up just like that.

    Forget it!

    Even if she had to die, she didn''t care anymore. She had to see Cara today.

    No one could stop her!

    Mrs. Shaffer arrived at the Hill family in Chad Shaffer''s car.

    Chad Shaffer was standing at the door and waiting for them.

    The night was misty. Although Chad Shaffer was old, his stance was still upright and made people feel

    safe. On the contrary, Cody Shaffer did not look like the offspring of a hero in any way.

    "Dad!"

    Mrs. Shaffer was about to get out of the car but was stopped by Chad Shaffer.

    "Take me with you. I''m going to see my granddaughter."

    Mrs. Shaffer was at a loss for words but saw that Chad Shaffer had already gotten into the car, and

    Luna was driven to the car behind. The driver in the car was Chad Shaffer''s man. So, to this moment,

    only Chad Shaffer and Mrs. Shaffer were left in the car.

    Mrs. Shaffer''s heart was beating a little fast, but she had to say, "Dad, I don''t care what you want to do

    to my daughter, I hope you don''t hurt her. She has suffered all these years when she was clearly the

    eldest daughter of the Shaffer family. Nowadays she may not know her own identity either. I''m just

    going to take a look at her. Just one look. I promise to break all ties and contact with her. Can you not

    hurt her?"

    Her voice carried a hint of supplication and even her voice trembled with suppression.

    Chad Shaffer gave her a look and took a deep breath before saying, "What do you think I''ll do to her?"

    "I don''t know, but the Shaffer family¡¯s situation is tooplicated. I don''t want her toe back. I had

    one wish when I sent her away, and that was for her to grow up safe and sound and live in good health.

    Even if she doesn''t have her parents around, at least she can make her own decisions in life."

    Mrs. Shaffer meant what she said.

    Chad Shaffer looked at her daughter-inw. For so many years, she had been unassuming, but she

    had handled many things very well. It could be said that without Mrs. Shaffer, there would not have

    been the prosperity of the Shaffer family for so many years.

    So no one knew better than Mrs. Shaffer what the Shaffer family was really like. It was precisely

    because of this that Chad Shaffer intended to be frank with her.

    In his eyes, Mrs. Shaffer was much more reliable than his own son, Cody Shaffer.

    He leaned back in his seat and narrowed his eyes as he said indifferently, "She has had the Shaffer

    family''s blood in her veins since the day she was born. How easy is it for her to stay out of it?"

 Chapter 1661 She Cant Even Keep Her Daughter, Can She?

    Chapter 1661 She Can''t Even Keep Her Daughter, Can She?

    Mrs. Shaffer''s heart went cold when she heard this.

    "Dad, do you want the Shaffer family to have no descendants as much Cody Shaffer does?"

    "No. But with what the Shaffer family has done over the years, do you think it will be possible for its

    descendants to survive?"

    Chad Shaffer''s eyes opened with heartache.

    In fact, no one would be more heartbroken than he was.

    He had been wise and brilliant all his life, but both of his sons'' merits were lost out by Cody Shaffer,

    and now he was burdened with stigma.

    He knew better than anyone that if this incident was exposed, no one, not to mention Mr. Hill, could

    save the Shaffer family.

    And over the years, had anyone in the Shaffer family been clean?

    If there was a thorough investigation, the Shaffer family would be scattered, and no one would escape,

    including his daughter-inw.

    He knew that Mrs. Shaffer had suffered in the Shaffer family over the years, but she had also helped

    Cody Shaffer do some bad things for the sake of her child''s well-being, and Cody Shaffer had just

    threatened her with these things.

    Neither of them could get away with it.

    Perhaps it was because of this that Mrs. Shaffer nned to see Cara onest time while she was still

    unconscious.

    Chad Shaffer had mixed feelings now.

    Mrs. Shaffer froze for a moment and then understood what Chad Shaffer meant. She said with a bitter

    smile, "So now Cara is known by them?"

    "What do you think could be hidden from Mr. Hill and Mr. Morty?"

    Chad Shaffer''s words were tantamount to shattering all hope in Mrs. Shaffer''s heart.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Did they know?

    So she couldn''t even keep her daughter, could she?

    No!

    No way!

    All these years, she was the one who had done all the bad things, and her daughter was innocent!

    She had sent her away because she wanted her to have a life of her own, but why couldn''t she do that

    in the end?

    Twenty years of separation had brought no peace to her daughter, so what had she been living for

    these twenty years?

    Mrs. Shaffer suddenly had an emotional breakdown.

    Looking at her daughter-inw like this, Chad Shaffer also felt bad in his heart. He turned his head

    away and looked out into the thick darkness of the night. He knew that the dawn would notst long

    and that the Shaffer family would not survive much longer.

    Rather than let others expose the Shaffer family, ...

    Chad Shaffer''s eyes flickered, and his heart ached so much that he choked, but he still opened his

    mouth.

    "You get something on Cody for all those things he did, don''t you?"

    "Dad?"

    Mrs. Shaffer waspletely shocked.

    Chad Shaffer never lived at home but was always by Mr. Hill''s side. They all thought he knew nothing

    about what was going on at home. But now that he knew, did that mean Mr. Hill knew too?

    Mrs. Shaffer''s mind was racing.

    Chad Shaffer, however, said gently, "You don''t need to be nervous. You two have long since run out of

    affection. Perhaps it was Cody''s repeated attempts to hurt your children that made you give up on him,

    right? The only reason you two haven''t divorced yet is because of the interests involved. But if you say

    that you are sincere in doing what is best for the Shaffer family, I don''t believe it at all. You both get

    something on each other to ensure that you can survive, don''t you?"

    Mrs. Shaffer was shocked but also a little impressed.

    Older and wiser.

    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Chad Shaffer knew he had guessed correctly.

    The family had be what it was, and the home that should have been a warm haven had now

    be a gathering ce for intrigue and conspiracy.

    Chad Shaffer had to admit his failure, yet he knew that now was not the time for him toment.

    "There is no need for you to be surprised and nervous. The defeat of the Shaffer family is a foregone

    conclusion. You''d better be mentally prepared."

    Mrs. Shaffer froze for a moment but said nothing.

    It would be nice to die with the Shaffer family.

    She had lived long enough.

    If it wasn''t for Cara, she wouldn''t have wanted to live a few years ago.

    Chad Shaffer sighed and said, "You''ve been married to the Shaffer family for almost thirty years. the

    Shaffer family is sorry for you, but in the end, I still have to ask for your help."

    "Dad, don''t say that. If you want to do something, just order me. Now, while I am still somewhat

    capable, I will help you to get it done."

    Mrs. Shaffer''s words made Chad Shaffer feel even sadder.

    "It''s nothing else, just that when you see Mr. Mortyter, just tell him all the bad things that the Shaffer

    family has done over the years, and the things that Cody has done that have harmed the country and

    the people."

    "Dad!"

    Mrs. Shaffer was instantly shocked.

    Once these things were exposed, Cody Shaffer would definitely die, and her two children would also be

    involved, and they would probably go to jail.

    Mrs. Shaffer couldn''t remain calm at all ...

    "Dad, to be honest, I want Cody Shaffer to die as badly as possible, but Joy is also your granddaughter.

    She and her husband have done a lot for Cody Shaffer. I can''t betray my daughter!"

    Mrs. Shaffer tugged on Chad Shaffer''s sleeve and prayed, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes.

    Chad Shaffer looked at her and said word by word, "Joy Shaffer is your daughter. Although she was not

    valued, she was at least brought up as thedy of the Shaffer family, where she had no worries about

    food and clothing, and because of her status in the Shaffer family, she married a husband with a very

    high ranking family. If she had kept to her duties and raised her child at home, she would have lived a

    very happy life. But she had to work for her father and got herself into trouble. Who is to me for this?

    If you don''t want to betray her, do you want your youngest daughter, Cara, to be implicated and

    executed along with them as soon as she learns her identity?"

    These words struck Mrs. Shaffer''s head like a thunderbolt.

    She looked at Chad Shaffer and suddenly understood something.

    "Dad, are you nning to sacrifice the entire the Shaffer family to keep Cara?"

    Chad Shaffer''s nose twitched, and tears trickled down his face.

    He had been tough all his life, but in the end, he had failed his country and his conscience because of

    his children and grandchildren''s debts.

    But he was also a grandfather!

    He didn¡¯t feel guilty for Joy, but he felt sorry for Cara!

    Chad Shaffer gritted his teeth and said as if he had used all his strength, "The Shaffer family is almost

    finished. You think you are being secretive, but justice has long arms. What do you think Xander has

    been lurking and holding back for over twenty years? He just wants to give those people to Mr. Morty.

    Besides, do you think Mr. Hill wouldn''t know what I know? All my life I have followed Mr. Hill in his

    battles, and I have been wounded all over, but I could not save the whole the Shaffer family. They''re

    not children anymore. If they do something wrong, they have to pay for it. That''s the rules of the adult

    game. But Cara is simple, clean, and protected by Samuel and Nicole. I''ll give up my face while you

    take the whole the Shaffer family so we can keep her, you know? She''s the only clean person in the

    Shaffer family, and the only one that has any hope of surviving."

    Mrs. Shaffer''s body went limp in the car seat.

    At this moment, she didn''t know whether she should be d she had sent Cara away over twenty

    years ago, or whether she should regret the decision she had made back then.

    What should she do?

 Chapter 1662 Too Inhuman

    Chapter 1662 Too Inhuman

    Chad Shaffer did not force Mrs. Shaffer to answer, and he knew she would figure it out sooner orter.

    The car was quiet for a while and the atmosphere was somewhat depressing.

    The driver drove quietly as if he was just a tool man.

    The car soon arrived at Morty''s house.

    Morty''s house was brightly lit and he was standing outside the door to greet Chad Shaffer personally. It

    was obvious that Chad Shaffer had informed him in advance.

    Just as the car was about to stop, Mrs. Shaffer suddenly asked in a low voice, "Dad, why do I have to

    talk to Mr. Morty? Wouldn''t we have a better chance of winning if we confessed to Mr. Hill?"

    "Mr. Hill is old, and sooner orter the world will be Mr. Morty''s. Don''t you see? The Shaffer family was

    the touchstone given to Mr. Morty by Mr. Hill. The quicker and better Mr. Morty solves the problem, the

    more satisfied Mr. Hill will be, and the higher the national outcry will be when the timees. Don''t you

    think I don''t know what Cody Shaffer has been doing for over a year! He''s been canvassing for votes

    everywhere, and he''s eyeing Mr. Hill''s seat, isn''t he? That bastard! How can he deserve it?"

    Chad Shaffer finally spoke up what he was thinking, and Mrs. Shaffer broke out in a cold sweat.

    It turned out that Chad Shaffer knew everything, and so did Mr. Hill.

    They were just stepping stones for Mr. Morty''s rise to the top, which was why they had survived until

    now.

    The funny thing was that Cody Shaffer really thought he was quite capable and kept being proud of

    himself.

    It turned out to be a trap from the start.

    Cody Shaffer thought he had set Elvis up to take all the me, and he could steal everything behind

    his back to pave his own way. But Mr. Hill knew it all along and was just using it to train Morty.

    Sure enough, Morty and Samuel grew close along the way, and Tim and Samuel were rted. Now

    with the Mason family''s sailing line, when the time came, as long as Samuel was Morty''s man, the

    Mason family''s sailing line was ready to do anything for Morty whenever he needed it, such as

    smuggling supplies to overseas battlefields without anyone knowing.

    Now she was wondering if it was true or not that Jacob was missing on the overseas battlefield.

    Mrs. Shaffer thought about it one by one, while her back was wet with cold sweat.

    Mr. Hill was the shrewdest one.

    So what was she struggling with now?

    What was she still hesitating about?

    Chad Shaffer was right. Joy was her daughter, and she had doted on her enough for so many years.

    Since she had done something wrong, she should take responsibility for it herself.

    What she owed Cara, she feared she would never have the chance to make up for it in her lifetime. But

    if she could exchange it for peace for the rest of Cara''s life, she had nothing to fear!

    Mrs. Shaffer was suddenly enlightened.

    When Chad Shaffer saw her expression, he knew she had figured it out.

    He pushed the door open and got out of the car, with Mrs. Shaffer following behind him.

    Morty quickly stepped forward and greeted Chad Shaffer when he saw him.

    "Uncle Shaffer, what''s wrong with youing over here in the middle of the night? My father..."

    "It has nothing to do with Mr. Hill. I just wanted toe and see my granddaughter."

    Chad Shaffer''s words caused Morty to slightly freeze.

    "Granddaughter?"

    He didn''t react for a moment.

    Mrs. Shaffer could not control herself and said excitedly, "Cara, we''vee to see Cara."

    "Oh, all right, but she''s not awake yet. I don''t know if ir will let anyone visit her."

    Morty never interfered with the treatment of patients and entrusted ir with full authority, so he really

    had to ask ir about this.

    ir had only been asleep for a short time when he received the call from Morty. When he was

    awakened by the call, he was clearly in a bad mood.

    "Mr. Morty, what''s wrong with you? I''ve only just fallen asleep and it''s not even dawn yet. What are you

    disturbing me for?"

    ir was angry at being woken up.

    ir, Samuel, and Tim were the only ones in the world who dared to talk to him like that.

    Morty said helplessly, "I didn''t want to. But Mrs. Shaffer and Uncle Shaffer want to see Cara, and I need

    to ask your opinion."

    "What do they want to see? She''s about to die. What''s the point of seeing her? Just let them wait and

    go straight back to the morgue to collect her body."

    As soon as ir said this, Mrs. Shaffer almost couldn''t stand, while Luna hurriedly helped her from

    behind.

    "Miss, you can''t fall down."

    Mrs. Shaffer held Luna''s hand tightly and said in a trembling voice, "Mr. ir, I know it''s my fault, but I

    just want to see her. Even if I can just see her outside, okay?"

    Her humble voice made ir less angry.

    He had also heard that the only reason Cara had survived and even survived to this day was that Mrs.

    Shaffer had sent her away back then.

    For that reason, ir calmed down a bit.

    "You can see her, but not for too long. Maybe you could talk to her about her life, tell her you''re her

    mother and how much you''ve missed her all these years. Right now she''s in a really bad way. Your

    husband drew too much blood from her, and she almost died. Plus she had been poisoned by

    venomous insects earlier, and after losing too much blood, that poison started to take effect again, and

    now she was down to herst breath. I have informed Morgan toe back to detoxify her, but I don''t

    know if she will make it until Morgan arrives. So you''d better be able to inspire her will to live, or else no

    one can save her."

    ir''s words made Mrs. Shaffer howl.

    How could her little girl be suffering so much?

    Chad Shaffer obviously didn''t expect it to be so bad either.

    "What did Cody Shaffer do when he drew her blood?"

    "What else could he have done? Uncle Shaffer, you''ve been around Mr. Hill for a long time. It would be

    disrespectful of me if I spoke badly, but do you really not know what your son is doing? He has no

    intention of keeping Cara alive! He even wanted to turn Cara into a mutant. Once her blood is

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Hearing what ir said, Chad Shaffer''s face was flushed with fury, while a me of anger rose from the

    bottom of Mrs. Shaffer''s eyes.

    ''Cody Shaffer!¡¯

    ''You''re too inhuman!''

    ''Cara is at least your daughter!¡¯

    ''You knew she was and you still did this to her. What are my daughter and I to you?''

    ''Since you''re such a bastard, then you can go to hell.''

    Mrs. Shaffer''s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    She hung up ir''s phone, looked at Morty, and said very calmly, ''''Mr. Morty, I have something to say

    to you. Is it all right if I talk to you alone?"

    Morty was slightly stunned, but also seemed to have guessed what was going on. He nced at Chad

    Shaffer and saw that he did not refuse, so he nodded.

    Mrs. Shaffer and Morty went to the study and talked for a long time, while Luna was outside, restless

    and anxious, but Mrs. Shaffer still did note out.

    It was more than an hourter that Mrs. Shaffer came out of Morty''s study. However, it was as if she

    had been reborn and even her face lit up, which made Luna feel as if she had seen the confident and

    self-assured youngdy of over thirty years ago.

    For a moment, Luna froze. Chad Shaffer closed his eyes and dropped his hands in dismay.

    He knew that the demise of the Shaffer family had be a foregone conclusion.

 Chapter 1663 How Dare I Expect Her To Forgive Me

    Chapter 1663 How Dare I Expect Her To Forgive Me

    "Dad, I''m going in to see my daughter."

    Mrs. Shaffer couldn''t wait to see Cara now.

    It had been over twenty years and she didn''t know how she was doing now.

    Mrs. Shaffer barely waited for Chad Shaffer to speak before she headed towards the room off to the

    side, with Luna following behind her.

    Morty came out and saw that Chad Shaffer seemed to have aged a lot overnight. He waved away the

    people around him and personally poured a cup of hot water for Chad Shaffer and handed it over.

    Chad Shaffer was slightly dazed. When he realized that the person in front of him was Morty, he quickly

    took the cup and thanked him.

    He was really a bit puzzled. To speak of power, the Hill family was incredibly powerful, but Morty had

    never gone astray. How could it be that his sons had be social tumors and national scum?

    He had followed Mr. Hill around the world, and he had seen how Mr. Hill had educated Morty. How did

    his sons get to this point?

    Chad Shaffer could not understand, and looked at the cup in his hand for a long time without speaking.

    Morty sighed and said, "Uncle Shaffer, don''t worry. We won''t implicate the innocent. You permitted this,

    didn''t you?"

    Chad Shafferughed bitterly and didn''t say anything.

    What should he say?

    Even if he obstructed it, and even if he didn''t allow it, what could he do? There was no way to hide

    what those bastards had done. As the Green Family''s case was resolved, little by little, it would all

    unravel.

    Who would have thought that Cara would have met Nicole?

    It was probably fate.

    Seeing Chad Shaffer had acquiesced, Morty felt quite bad.

    Ever since he was a child, he had actually been familiar with Chad Shaffer. This old man had really

    been serving his country and his countrymen, but he didn''t expect that he would ruin his life''s

    reputation in his old age because of his children.

    He stepped forward and hugged Chad Shaffer, then said softly, "You still have me and Mr. Hill, and

    Cara."

    Chad Shaffer''s nose twitched and he instantly burst into tears.

    This veteran who had been riding on the battlefield for many years had never cried in his life, yet he

    was crying like a child at this moment.

    Morty felt sad either.

    It was sad to see a hero die in his twilight years and without descendants.

    Mrs. Shaffer did not know or care about how Chad Shaffer was feeling right now. She couldn''t wait to

    get to Cara''s room but became cautious again.

    Therey her daughter she had always missed, but now she was feeling a bit timid.

    Luna held Mrs. Shaffer''s hand tightly and whispered, "Miss, don''t be too nervous."

    "I... I''m not nervous. I''m not nervous."

    Although Mrs. Shaffer said so, her body trembled and beads of sweat seeped from her forehead.

    With Luna''s help, Mrs. Shaffer pushed open the door to her room and saw Cara lying in bed with a

    respirator over her face.

    Almost as soon as she looked at her, Mrs. Shaffer burst into tears.

    "Cara ..."

    She bit her lower lip and held back her tears as she walked slowly towards Cara.

    Although she didn''t know what Cara had been through, the way she was bruised and battered still

    stung Mrs. Shaffer''s eyes.

    Barely able to stand, she stumbled and sat down in front of Cara''s bed.

    Cara''s hands were cold. If she hadn''t felt a little warmth, she would have almost thought she was dead.

    Cara looked a bit like Cody Shaffer. Even without saying so, one could see that the two of them were

    rted. But how could Cody Shaffer do this to his own daughter?

    Mrs. Shaffer never stopped crying when she saw the bruises all over Cara''s body. But she was afraid of

    disturbing Cara, so she bit her lower lip and held back. Her shoulders trembled and tears kept trickling

    down her cheeks.

    Tears also welled up in Luna''s eyes.

    "Miss, I remember when I sent Miss Cara out, she was just a little toddler. But now she''s grown into a

    big girl."

    Luna''s voice trembled a little as she spoke.

    Joy had grown up in the Shaffer family, and although she was disliked by Cody Shaffer, she hadn''t

    suffered much, and even more so, she lived a rich life. Cara, on the other hand, had been sent away

    from birth. Not to mention how she was getting along on the outside, and now she had been hurt like

    this by Cody Shaffer, which was simply too heartbreaking.

    Mrs. Shaffer just cried. She had too many words to say to Cara, but was speechless and choked up

    now.

    What was she going to say?

    Was she going to say that she had sent her away to save her back then?

    Was she going to say how cruel she had been, how she had ignored her for more than twenty years

    and cared nothing for her?

    Was she going to say how she had no choice and how much of a bastard Cody Shaffer was? But

    would all this be useful?

    If that would be useful, her daughter would not be in this state now.

    She ced her daughter''s hand on her cheek.

    It was the first time in over twenty years that she had been so close to her daughter and yet so far

    away.

    She knew that ir would save Cara and she knew that Cara''s life would be smooth from now on. And

    that was enough.

    All she wanted was for Cara to have a peaceful life.

    Mrs. Shaffer touched her hand and felt Cara''s faint heartbeat. Her hot tears dripped down onto the

    back of Cara''s hand.

    Cara''s heart stirred slightly as if she felt something. Her strong desire to live kept her absorbing the

    oxygen from the venttor, but she couldn''t open her eyes because she was so weak.

    Luna looked at Mrs. Shaffer''s sad face and couldn''t help but say, "Miss, you shouldn''t worry too much.

    When Miss Cara is well, you two will have plenty of time to talk."

    "There''s no time, Luna. I don''t have time."

    This was Mrs. Shaffer''sst, and only, chance to see Cara. After she got out of here, she would turn

    herself in, take all the me she deserved, and protect herself as a tainted witness against Cody

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Shaffer.

    She would personally send Cody Shaffer inside the prison.

    Luna, however, did not understand and asked, "Howe there is no time? Doctor Hawk is highly

    skilled in medicine and will definitely save Miss Cara. When the timees, you can tell Miss Cara that

    you had no choice but to send her away for her own good, so that she can live. Miss Cara will forgive

    you when she knows it."

    "Forgive? How dare I hope for her forgiveness? I am a mother! But I was incapable of protecting my

    own child, abandoning her, ignoring her for over twenty years, and finally letting her be tortured like this

    by her own father. How dare I ask her to forgive me? This would be fine. Don''t let her know that she

    had a useless mother like me, and don''t let her know that she is a member of the Shaffer family. Let it

    all end with the destruction of the Shaffer family. Later, she will find a man she loves, get married and

    have children, and just live an ordinary life, and live in harmony and health all her lifetime."

    Mrs. Shaffer said her simplest wish without seeing Cara''s eyes move at all, as if she wanted to wake

    up.

 Chapter 1664 The Shaffer familyâ€™s Downfall

    Chapter 1664 The Shaffer family¡¯s Downfall

    "Miss, it''s too aggravating for you to be like this."

    Luna, somewhat sad to see Mrs. Shaffer like this, raised her hand to wipe her tears.

    But Mrs. Shaffer said contentedly, "Aggravating? Maybe. But now that I see her, I don''t think it''s a big

    deal. Now my life ising to an end, but I can see her alive and can even anticipate her peaceful life

    afterward. I feel that God has been good to me. My bond with her was too short in this life, but

    hopefully, I can make it up to her in the next. Perhaps not having a mother like me would be a blessing

    to her."

    Cara listened as if she knew the identity of the person in front of her. She tried to open her eyes to look

    at her mother, but unfortunately, she couldn''t.

    Mrs. Shaffer sat with Cara for a while. She knew that it was almost time, then kissed her forehead

    reluctantly and turned to leave.

    It was the first time Cara had ever felt a kiss from her mother, and she couldn''t help but feel her heart

    jolted. She hated how powerless she was now, and wondered if Mrs. Shaffer would returnter.

    Chad Shaffer hade to his senses outside. After all, he was a man. After talking to Morty for a

    while, he saw Mrs. Shaffere out with red eyes. He slightly froze, then sighed and said, "Can I go in

    and see her?"

    His attitude took Mrs. Shaffer by surprise.

    "Of course you can. You''re her grandfather."

    Chad Shaffer gave a bitter smile and then walked in.

    He looked at Cara on the bed and said with tears, "Cara, I''m sorry for you. I didn''t know about you even

    in the earlier years. Now I know, but there is nothing more the Shaffer family can give you. I hope you

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    won''t me me."

    After saying that, he gently touched Cara''s head and took out a piece of emerald from his pocket, and

    put it around Cara''s neck.

    "I went to the temple shortly before you were born and asked for this for you, hoping that it would keep

    you safe. Unfortunately, after you were born, I thought you were dead and I didn''t give you this. Today I

    am finally putting it on you with my own hands. My child, you are strong. I know you have suffered too

    much, but you have pulled through. Of all the descendants of the Shaffer family, I think you are most

    like me. ir said you might not make it, but I don''t think so. You are my granddaughter. How could you

    not make it? Not to mention you''re worried about Laurence, aren''t you? I know all about you, but I have

    to tell you that if you keep lying down, Laurence could be in danger. So you must cheer up."

    Cara''s heart ached suddenly.

    Laurence?

    She couldn''t help but think of Laurence when he went mad.

    She didn''t know what she had done, but she subconsciously felt as if Laurence''s madness had

    something to do with her.

    Cara started to breathe very fast.

    Chad Shaffer looked at Cara one more time and then walked out.

    Mrs. Shaffer seemed a little surprised that Chad Shaffer had gone in for such a short time, but it was

    not convenient for her to say anything at this point. She waited for Chad Shaffer toe out before

    bowing to him and then said, "Dad, I won''t be going back. I''m going straight to the Public Prosecutor''s

    Office now."

    "Go on."

    Chad Shaffer nodded.

    Mrs. Shaffer gave Cara''s room one more look before turning to leave.

    Luna was a little puzzled.

    "Miss, what are you doing at the Public Prosecutor''s Office?"

    "Luna, you stay here. You are always with me. If Cody Shaffer can''t find me at this time, he will

    definitely take it out on you. It''s safer for you to stay here. Thank you for staying with me all these

    years. If you can, I hope you can take care of my daughter for me in the future. Thank you."

    Mrs. Shaffer bowed again to Luna, which startled Luna.

    "Miss, what are you doing?"

    Morty sighed and looked at Chad Shaffer.

    Chad Shaffer whispered, "The Shaffer family is finished. She''s going to turn herself in and expose

    Cody Shaffer''s crimes as a tainted witness, so the Shaffer family is going to fall. You should stay with

    Cara. She is the only bloodline of the Shaffer family that is left. I hope you can take care of her, that

    you. "

    After saying that, Chad Shaffer also bowed to Luna, which instead scared Luna into tears.

    "Miss, Mister, what are you talking about? I will take care of Miss Cara, but the Shaffer family ..."

    "Whatever the oue is, don''t go to me. Luna, I''ll go first."

    Mrs. Shaffer smiled more gently this time.

    Luna was suddenly in a bit of a trance.

    How long had it been since she had seen Mrs. Shaffer smile so gently?

    It was as if she hadn''t since she had gotten married, and she had been even more depressed since

    she had given birth. She had lived like a walking dead all these years. For the benefit of the family and

    for the sake of the child, she lived worse than death. Yet now she smiled brightly as if she were a

    young girl before she was married.

    Luna''s heart ached as tears ran down her cheeks.

    "Miss."

    Mrs. Shaffer did not say another word, but just turned around and walked towards the outside, followed

    by Morty''s people.

    It was as if Chad Shaffer had aged a lot overnight. He looked at Morty and said, "Mr. Morty, I''ll go first.

    Mr. Hill is still waiting for me."

    "Uncle Shaffer, thank you."

    Morty knew that the Shaffer family did not really have to be settled until now. Since Mr. Hill had sensed

    it long ago, one word from him would have brought down the Shaffer family. Or if Chad Shaffer had

    been selfish and had gotten someone to send a message to Cody Shaffer, then all those things that the

    Shaffer family had done would be cleaned up. Even if they found traces of the Shaffer family, without

    conclusive evidence, the Shaffer family would still be standing in Capital City for another 50 years.

    But Chad Shaffer did not do so. On the one hand, it was his bottom line and beliefs as a hero, and on

    the other hand, it was also to pave the way for his rise to the top.

    Morty felt a growing responsibility on his shoulders as they used a family to pave the way for his rise to

    the top.

    Mr. Hill and Chad Shaffer were telling him with bloody facts that thew of thend could not be

    vited. Whoever broke thew, he had to pay the price.

    The higher the power, the greater the desire. If one couldn¡¯t keep to his original aspiration, the Shaffer

    family was the example.

    Morty felt bad about it.

    Chad Shaffer waved his hand and left straight away, only his back looked much more depressed.

    Luna choked silently but knew what she had to do now. She bowed to Morty and then went into Cara''s

    room, but found a slight change in Cara''s venttor.

    "Mr. Morty, would it be possible for Mr. ir toe and have a look? Miss Cara''s venttor doesn''t

    seem to be stable and is dripping."

    Luna looked rmed and worried.

    Morty didn''t dare dy and contacted ir.

    ir wasn''t going to get a restful night''s sleep, so he was a little grumpy.

    Gabrielle rubbed his temples and said softly, "Cara''s situation is not stable. I''ll go over if you''re too

    tired."

    "Forget it, it''s better if I go. You have a lot of work to do, and you have to look after the children. You''re

    even more tired than I am. Besides, I know Cara''s figures best. The politicalndscape of Capital City

    is likely to change in the next few days. Be careful when you''re out and at home, or just bring in the

    guards to keep watch."

    Gabrielle paused for a moment at ir''s words.

    A change in the politicalndscape?

    It seemed that something big was about to happen.

 Chapter 1665 Youre So Bad

    Chapter 1665 You''re So Bad

    Cara was already awake when ir arrived. She just looked at Luna without saying a word, but the

    look in her eyes made Luna''s heart ache.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Miss Cara, how are you feeling? Does it hurt a lot? Hold on for a while. Mr. ir will be here in a

    minute."

    Luna''s distressed look made Cara feel very bad.

    She thought of Mrs. Shaffer.

    She had been thrilled when she first learned of her identity, but Cody Shaffer''s words had knocked her

    into the abyss.

    Cody Shaffer''s attitude towards her was indescribable. The look of disgust on his face and the way he

    couldn''t wait for her to die had made her question her life for a while.

    What was wrong with her being a girl?

    Did girls deserve to die?

    What era was this? It wasn''t like the Shaffer family had a throne to inherit. How was it that she couldn''t

    live because she was a girl? How was it that she couldn''t be tolerated by her own parents?

    She had thought her mother was the same way, but Mrs. Shaffer''s words made her understand a lot.

    In fact, Cara had given up struggling and had given up on life. The moment Cody Shaffer told her who

    she was, she was devastated.

    Since he had given her life, if he wanted to take it back, she would just give it back to him.

    She didn''t care about her life!

    What was the point of living for a child who was not recognized and acknowledged by her parents?

    It wasn''t until Mrs. Shaffer''s arrival and Chad Shaffer''s words rang in her ears that Cara realized how

    stupid she had been.

    Why would she want to die?

    Even if everyone didn''t love her, she still had Laurence and Mrs. Green.

    She didn''t have just her parents in her life.

    For over twenty years, they had no part in her life, so who were they to decide whether she lived or

    died?

    Especially when Mrs. Shaffer said that it might be thest time they would see each other, Cara wanted

    to open her eyes and look at her mother.

    Now Luna, who was with Mrs. Shaffer, even more so, made Cara feel mixed emotions and do not know

    what to say.

    ir arrived just in time to relieve Cara''s embarrassment.

    "Doctor Hawk."

    Cara''s voice was hoarse and Luna rushed to get some water.

    ir hurriedly said, "Watch your throat. You should try not to talk now. You''re quite weak and you need

    to recuperate. Nicole will be here soon. If she sees you like this, she''ll be upset."

    Cara froze slightly and felt like crying.

    Was Mrs. Green actuallying?

    Cara nodded, feeling exhausted, and then closed her eyes again.

    Luna stood aside with the ss of water. She was a little awkward and wondered if she should wake

    Cara up.

    Cara opened her eyes as if telepathically, and then reached out to take the ss of water.

    "Thanks."

    Luna suddenly burst into tears.

    Cara was really different from Joy.

    Joy had grown up to be condescending and impolite. Cara and she were sisters, but she was kind at

    first nce.

    ir gave Cara a physical examination, changed the figures, ordered her to rest more, and then went

    out.

    Morty got busy after Mrs. Shaffer turned in her husband.

    Cara opened her eyes after ir left and looked at Luna and asked in a low voice, "Where did she go?

    Is sheing back tomorrow?"

    At first, Luna was a little unsure who she was asking about, but when she saw the sh of longing in

    Cara''s eyes, she immediately understood.

    Luna looked a little sad at the thought of Mrs. Shaffer.

    "Miss Cara, you need to rest now. Don''t worry about anything else for now."

    "She''s noting, is she?"

    Cara''s gaze took on a hint of longing.

    Luna didn''t know what to say at once.

    She turned her head away and didn''t say anything. Cara didn''t ask any more questions either but

    closed her eyes and rested.

    Seeing how calm Cara was, Luna felt bad.

    ¡®Miss might never see Cara again as she left this time, and Cara¡¯s feelings for her are really too

    indifferent.¡¯

    Luna didn''t know what to say. But thinking of Cara''s health, she kept her mouth shut and gave her time

    to rest quietly.

    It was alreadyte at night when Nicole arrived at Capital City.

    When he heard that his daughter wasing, Xander drove over to pick her up.

    When she saw Xander, Nicole''s nose twitched and she jumped into his arms, catching him off guard.

    "Nicole."

    "Dad, you''re so bad! How could you do this? What are you doing leaving Mom alone with me? She''s

    your wife! Can''t you talk to us about anything you want to do? Aren''t we family? How can you do this?

    More than twenty years ago, you left my mother behind, and more than twenty yearster, you n to

    leave me and Mum behind again. What kind of man are you? What kind of father are you?"

    Nicole rambled on and on, but Xander felt touched.

    He hade here determined to bring down the Shaffer family, but he hadn''t expected Morty to stop

    him, as well as Joseph and Lucas. Now when Morty called him and told him that the Shaffer family was

    finished and that he didn''t need to do anything, Xander was still a bit confused.

    Now embracing his daughter and listening to her scolding, Xander suddenlyughed.

    "You''re stillughing? Dad, do you know how old you are? Why are you acting like a child? Do you

    even know what my mother would do if she knew what you did? You''re so sure I won''t tell my mother

    the truth, aren''t you?"

    "Yes."

    In contrast to Nicole''s fury, Xander replied so calmly that he almost drove Nicole mad.

    "And you said yes?"

    Nicole''s eyes snapped open. She was just thinking about having a good talk with Xander when Joseph

    and Lucas woke up at the sound of their voices.

    "Mummy!"

    "Mummy!"

    Two childish voices caused Nicole to slightly freeze. She then turned her head and saw Joseph and

    Lucas poking their heads out of the back seat of the car. Clearly, they had just woken up.

    She couldn''t help but nce at Xander and whisper, "Why did you bring them out? They should have

    been asleep by now at this hour."

    "Weren''t they asleep in the back? They had toe and get you, and I couldn''t stop them."

    Xander said with a doting look on his face.

    Nicole couldn''t be bothered to nag Xander, and once in the car, she started educating her two sons.

    "What are you doing out sote at night?"

    "Mummy, look, Eaton."

    Lucas hurriedly moved out of the way and Nicole saw Eaton, who was sleeping, lying behind him.

    Tears instantly welled up in Nicole''s eyes.

    Eaton had lost weight.

    She didn''t have to ask to know that he had suffered. She felt so bad at that moment that she stepped

    forward and hugged Eaton. The feeling of having lost and found filled her chest and made her choke up

    for a moment.

    Joseph whispered, "Mummy, Eaton is fine, but he has lost a lot of blood and needs to rest. It was

    Grandpa who brought Eaton back."

    Hearing what he said, Nicole turned her head to look at Xander, who just walked over.

    Nicole whispered, "Thanks, Dad."

    "Silly girl."

    Xander stroked Nicole''s head and a touch of tenderness crossed his heart. He could still have such

    warm dayster, right?

    As he was thinking, a car drove quickly towards them.

 Chapter 1666 Everything Will End Tomorrow

    Chapter 1666 Everything Will End Tomorrow

    ¡°Mommy, be careful!¡±

    Lucas was so frightened that he shouted quickly, but then he saw the car stopped in front of them.

    Those people who got out of the car were all Morty¡¯s men.

    Nicole frowned slightly. Meanwhile, Xander stepped forward quickly.

    Those people were saying something in a low voice that they couldn¡¯t hear clearly. With a serious face

    expression, Xander looked in the car, and then nodded.

    Then they drove away just the way they came.

    After getting in the car, Xander whispered, ¡°You are going to stay at Mr. Morty¡¯s house temporarily. The

    Capital City will not be peaceful tonight.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something is about to happen?¡±

    Nicole asked anxiously.

    Xander told Nicole about the Shaffer family in detail while driving.

    Although Lucas also told Nicole about it before. It was not as detailed as what Xander told her. Now

    she couldn¡¯t help but felt at loss after hearing this.

    ¡°This reveals the secret side of the Shaffer family. By the way, how is Cara now?¡±

    ¡°News came that she just woke up. Even after knowing her identity, she was still calm. But I¡¯m afraid

    that Mrs. Shaffer would not be able to get out.¡±

    Xander really couldn¡¯t imagine why a father in this world could be a cold-blooded and ruthless father

    like Cody.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t understand either. But she was still worried about Cara.

    The car quickly drove to Morty¡¯s ce.

    Morty was not there, and the house was empty. Obviously, he came out for some business.

    Nicole checked out the time and didn¡¯t say anything. After she settled down with Lucas, she didn¡¯t let

    Xander go out, but asked Xander to take care of those children, and then she went to Cara by herself.

    She knew that Cara might already be asleep in thete night, but she had been just worried.

    Luna woke up immediately when she heard the footsteps.

    Although staying here, Luna is very cautious and takes care of Cara meticulously.

    When Nicole came in the room, she saw a middle-aged woman holding a mop and looking at her

    cautiously.

    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±

    Maybe Luna¡¯s voice was too trembling, or maybe because her voice was a little loud, Cara suddenly

    woke up from her sleep.

    Nicole turned on the light.

    The light shone on Cara¡¯s face, she squinted her eyes, but then eventually opened her eyes. When she

    saw Nicole, she was shocked, and then wanted to get up excitedly, but Nicole stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get up, you need to be calm and rest now.¡±

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    Cara¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.

    Luna was stunned.

    When Cara asked about Mrs. Shaffer, she didn¡¯t reveal too much emotion. She always thought that the

    youngdy was a restrained child, but she felt like she didn¡¯t know this emotional woman now.

    How can this woman make the youngdy so excited?

    And the youngdy called that woman madam?

    The way Cara called Nichole made Luna a little ufortable.

    In any case, Cara was also the daughter and the preciousdy of the Shaffer family, but now she was

    calling someone ¡°madam¡±, which was obviously not something ady would do.

    ¡°Youngdy, this is...¡±

    Luna¡¯s brows wrinkled tightly.

    Cara said excitedly, ¡°This is Samuel¡¯s wife, my mistress.¡±

    She didn¡¯t show the slightest inferiority. On the contrary, she was very close to Nicole.

    ¡°Madam, I miss you so much.¡±

    ¡°I miss you as well.¡±

    Thinking of what Cara had endured, Nicole patted her hand gently and whispered, ¡°I already know your

    identity.¡±

    ¡°But this didn¡¯t change anything, I¡¯m still me.¡±

    Cara didn¡¯t say anything, but the expression within her eyes were a little lonely and sad.

    After all, no one wanted to be born with hatred and dislikes.

    Nicole was very unpleasant.

    ¡°I think you are getting better now. As long as you stick with the medicine, you will be fine. And I will

    also notify Laurence toe over.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let hime over! The Capital City is in chaos right now. Hising won¡¯t do any good to us. I

    just want him to be safe.¡±

    Cara was a little sad when she mentioned Laurence.

    ¡°Madam, I was unconscious before. Did you do something bad to Laurence?¡±

    She always remembered the scene of Laurence going crazy, and she always felt her madness was

    counted on her.

    Seeing Cara¡¯s anxious and indecisive expression, how could Nicole told her what happened before. In

    addition, Laurence didn¡¯t want Cara to know. Nicole just smiled and said, ¡°No, it has nothing to do with

    you, it was done by the Close family.¡±

    ¡°People from the Close family?¡±

    Cara had some vague impressions in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t remember those faces.

    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to remember.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it if you can¡¯t remember anything. Take care of yourself. Laurence is still waiting for

    you. Besides, don¡¯t you want to see your mother?¡±

    Nicole heard Xander say that Mrs. Shaffer turned herself in because of Cara.

    Luna became excited when she heard this. But she knew there was no room for her to speak, so she

    could only look at Cara meaningfully.

    Cara paused, thinking of what the gentle voice was saying to her, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little

    moved.

    ¡°Can you? I thought...¡±

    ¡°As long as you want to, I will find a way. You also know the rtionship between Samuel and Mr.

    Morty. I am confident to find a way to bargain with them.¡±

    Cara¡¯s eyes lit up a little when Nicole said so.

    ¡°I will be fine, madam.¡±

    ¡°I know. Go to rest earlier, and I will see you tomorrow morning.¡±

    Nicole patted Cara¡¯s hand. Cara was really sleepy. she simply nodded and closed her eyes, then fell

    asleep shortly after.

    Luna saw that Nicole was really putting herself in Cara¡¯s shoes and then she hurriedly sent Nicole out

    of the room.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, thank you for what you do for our youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Take good care of her. I can see that you are taking good care of her. I didn¡¯t take care of her during

    this period of time. I felt sorry for that. I will make up for her in the future.¡±

    With Nicole¡¯s words, Luna burst into tears.

    The young master¡¯s n was not in vain, and the youngdy finally had a smooth future.

    Nicole returned to the room. Lucas and Joseph were already asleep, but Eaton hadn¡¯t wakened up yet.

    Xander handed her her youngest son, and said soothingly, ¡°This child will be okay.¡±

    ¡°I know, I just felt sorry for him. If Samuel was there, he would be very distressed too.¡±

    After Samuel and Tim went to overseas battlefields, there was no news. Jacob and Olivia had no news

    at all too. Nicole was very worried.

    Seemingly knowing what daughter was thinking, Xander whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Is the overseas battlefield also rted to the Shaffer family?¡±

    ¡°Everything will end tomorrow.¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Xander didn¡¯t reveal it clearly, but these words gave Nicole a reassurance.

    It really has something to do with the Shaffer family!

    She couldn¡¯t understand that why the Shaffer family still want to take more when they had been already

    so powerful? What did they n on the overseas battlefields?

    She didn¡¯t ask about these things, and didn¡¯t want to ask. she simply pushed Xander out, and fell

    asleep with her little son in her arms.

    There may be another tough battle to be fought tomorrow.

 Chapter 1667 The Hope of the Shaffer family

    Chapter 1667 The Hope of the Shaffer family

    When everyone was asleep, Morty had already sent his man to surround the Shaffer family.

    Cody was dragged up while sleeping, and he was very grumpy.

    ¡°Bastards! Who the hell are you? Do you know who I am? How dare you to break into the Shaffer

    family? Wanna take a bullet?¡±

    Chad¡¯s p made his mouth shut.

    Cody nowpletely sobered up.

    He looked at his father who was standing in front of him, and waspletely shocked.

    ¡°Dad, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡±

    The woman lying next to Cody was certainly not Mrs. Shaffer.

    Looking at this wastrel, Chad almost spat out blood.

    ¡°You still remember that I am your dad? Cody, you are a fucking pussy!¡±

    The woman next to Cody quickly pulled the quilt to cover herself, shivering in the corner.

    She only heard that Old Mr. Shaffer was working with Old Mr. Hill, but she didn¡¯t know why he brought

    his subordinates to Cody¡¯s room in the middle of the night.

    When Cody heard his father scolding himself, he retorted, ¡°Dad, what on earth is going on here?¡±

    ¡°Dress yourself up and get out of the fucking room!¡±

    Chad left the room angrily.

    Cody didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but still, he put on clothes and went out of the room cursingly, only to

    see there are many people standing in the waiting hall.

    These people were wearing army uniforms, and Morty was sitting on their sofa drinking tea. Morty

    couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Codying out.

    ¡°Mr. Shaffer, Good morning!¡±

    It was only just two o¡¯clock in the morning, this ¡°Good morning¡± was too strange. But this made Cody a

    little uneasy.

    ¡°Why is Mr. Morty here?¡±

    ¡°Sorry about this. We got some reports about your crime, and we are here to take you back for

    investigation! Take him!¡±

    Morty gave an order, and the soldiers around quickly stepped forward to cuff Cody.

    Cody got scared now.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? How can you just stand down and let them take me away?¡±

    ¡°I am a soldier first, and then I will consider your identity!¡±

    Chad said bitterly, and then turned his head aside.

    Cody waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Dad, you are going to leave me alone?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t protect you. You have done so many sins. Go and pay for your sins.¡±

    Chad had calmed down, and he was acting cold-blooded and ruthless now. Only Morty knew that all

    this was no different from stabbing Chad in his heart.

    Cody suddenly struggled.

    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t leave me alone! I¡¯m your son!¡±

    But no matter how Cody was screaming and struggling, he was taken away after all.

    Because Morty choose midnight to conduct the n, no one escaped.

    When the morning sun refracted through the window, news about the Shaffer family rushed into

    Nicole¡¯s phone as soon as she turned it on.

    Those reporters might have gotten the news a long time ago and rushed to release the news first. All

    the sins the Shaffer family and Cody had done werepletely revealed to the public.

    Everyone was taken aback.

    What the Shaffer family did is simply uneptable.

    At the same time, news came from overseas battlefields.

    Jacob was found.

    The special operations team headed by Jacob was led into the ambush of the enemy by a traitor inside

    the team. The traitor had been arrested and sent to a military court. He personally confessed that what

    he did was instructed by Cody in order to clean Morty¡¯s subordinate, turning him into army of one.

    This also involved part of the Shaffer family members in the army.

    The whole country was in an uproar for a while.

    Cody¡¯s rebellious n was obvious.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    With more and more evidence, Cody was directly pinned on the pir of shame, and his rebellious

    subordinates eventually exposed one by one.

    When Nicole knew this, she finally relieved.

    Samuel and Tim also sent her a message at the same time, saying that they and Jacob were all safe

    and sound, also asking Nicole to not worry too much about them. But the overseas battlefield needs

    Jacob and the others to settle, so they could note back for the time being.

    Nicole replied with excitement asking them to mind their safety and then put down the phone.

    The sun hadpletely risen, and the haze had beenpletely dissipated. The rising sun was just

    like the current Capital City. There would be a more brilliant future after the evil was removed.

    Looking at peaceful and gorgeous sight by the window, she couldn¡¯t help but put on a slight smile.

    Finally, they reveal the truth and guarantee the peace of the world.

    Lucas and Joseph also saw the news. But they didn¡¯t know how to judge. They were just children. It

    would be good for them to mind their own business.

    Xander cooked breakfast for Nicole and the others himself.

    Nicole watched the children still sleeping. If it weren¡¯t for Lucas to breathe, she was really afraid that his

    son would pass away without a sound.

    Holding her son in her arms, Nicole came to the restaurant and notice all the breakfast Xander made,

    feeling moved.

    ¡°Dad, your cooking is much better than Uncle Mark.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your Uncle Mark hear this, or he will be sad.¡±

    Xander smiled slightly, and then asked the children to sit down and eat.

    Joseph looked at Eaton in Nicole¡¯s arms, and checked him out worriedly. And only after he found that

    there was nothing wrong, he was relieved.

    Lucas was busy picking up dishes for Nicole and Xander. It was a happy and pleasing breakfast time.

    The Shaffer family¡¯s affairs had been raging for more than a week, and the implications were very

    deep.

    Old Mr. Hill was furious about this, and he directly held a press conference to confirm his severe

    punishments to those rted to the Shaffer family.

    Chad had always been in the same perspective of Old Mr. Hill on this.

    The order of families in the Capital City began to rearrange. Many big families copsed because of

    being implicated. Some heads of the n couldn¡¯t stand it and all surrender to Chad.

    News spread that he was really ruthless to give the member of his own family in for the sake of

    prosperity and wealth, but why would a lonely old man keep such a high self-respect?

    Chad had no reaction at all.

    Cara recovered very quickly during the past week. It was quite ufortable to see others judging Old

    Mr. Shaffer outside. She knew that these were all Chad¡¯s idea, and she also knew that he was doing

    this for his own innocence and dignity. Thinking of this, she respected this old man even more.

    After being able to get off the bed, Cara demand to visit Chad.

    It was the first time that she saw her grandfather. She looked at the old man with white sideburns in

    front of her. She had listened to Nicole telling story about Chad¡¯s heroic deeds. She showed special

    respect for him.

    It¡¯s just that she was not used to calling him ¡°Grandpa¡± and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.

    At the same moment, Chadughed.

    His whole life was strict and harsh. He rarely smiled to his son, but he smiled when he saw the kind

    and clean Cara in front of him.

    She was the hope of the Shaffer family!

    ¡°How are your doing? Getting better?¡±

    Chad spoke first, but Cara was a little excited.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m better. Don¡¯t pay attention to those words on the Inte please. In my heart, you have

    always been a hero! My hero!¡±

    After Cara finished speaking, she felt feverish on her face, but Chad was very pleased.

    ¡°Do you want to join the army?¡±

    Cara was shocked by Chad¡¯s words.

    Could she?

 Chapter 1668 What Do I Want You to Do?

    Chapter 1668 What Do I Want You to Do?

    Cara never thought that she could have this opportunity before. Now after hearing about Chad¡¯s heroic

    deeds and knowing her real identity, she actually did want to join the army. But what Cody did was a

    huge obstacle in her journey of joining the army.

    Thinking of this, Cara¡¯s excited mood gradually fade away, and she lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m

    satisfied with what I have right now.¡±

    Chad looked at Cara, trying to understand why she would say this. He sighed and said, ¡°Child, you are

    a good girl. If you want to join the army, Grandpa will find a solution for you.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa! I¡¯m fine with who I am right now.¡±

    Cara knew that Chad had never used his power for personal reasons in his life, and she didn¡¯t want the

    old man topromise his dignity and honor.

    She didn¡¯t have to join the army. She would be just fine even staying with Night Elf.

    Nicole offered her a lot of feelings that she couldn¡¯t had before, and she was grateful for that.

    Chad looked at Cara without saying anything but his heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    ¡°I heard that you fall in love with Laurence?¡±

    Speaking of her sweetheart, Cara¡¯s face finally turned rosy.

    ¡°Well, he is fine.¡±

    Thinking of the surveince and investigation against Laurence from above, Cara was a little worried.

    ¡°Grandpa, Laurence ispletely recovered now!¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±

    Chad¡¯s words didn¡¯t relieve Cara, she was still worried.

    ¡°Grandpa, what would you do to him? What about your supervisors?¡±

    ¡°Neither will them. But as for Laurence, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t live an ordinary life in the future.¡±

    What Chad said made Cara even more worried.

    ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Chad asked Cara to sit down, and then whispered, ¡°Although Laurence is back to normal. His military

    talent, his mobility, for example, was amazing. The old man still wants him to stay in the army.¡±

    ¡°What if he refuses?¡±

    Cara grabbed Chad¡¯s hand nervously.

    In fact, Chad also has granddaughters, such as Joy, but no granddaughter had dared to hold his hand

    like this and talk to him like a normal grandpa and granddaughter.

    But he couldn¡¯t refuse Cara doing this in front of him.

    Chad suddenly smiled and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to do that, I will do my best to get him out. Don¡¯t

    worry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡±

    Cara hugged Chad, and the missing part in her heart was finally filled.

    She stayed with Old Mr. Shaffer for a while and then returned to the room. Seeing Nicole sitting there

    staring at her, she couldn¡¯t help stepping forward quickly.

    ¡°Madam? Why didn¡¯t you inform me when you came here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. How¡¯s your conversation with your grandpa?¡±

    Nicole was happy for Cara, but she was also worried that Cara would be sad because of the Shaffer

    family¡¯s affairs. And she came to checked her out.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Caraughed and said, ¡°Grandpa is a nice old man. Thank you, madam. If it were not for you, I might

    not have the opportunity to see my family.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t say such discouraging words.¡±

    Nicole smiled.

    Luna had already served tea for Nicole. Seeing that Cara was back, she quickly brought Cara¡¯s

    medicine.

    ¡°Youngdy, you need to eat them all. This is good for your health.¡±

    Cara really couldn¡¯t eat any of the food because of the strong vor of the herbs in her mouth. But

    thinking of what Nicole had done for her, she couldn¡¯t be emotional and tsundere.

    She missed Laurence so much!

    Such emotion of missing made Cara feel depressed, but she still took the medicine and started eating.

    Nicole sure knew that this medicine did not taste good. To distract Cara, she smiled and said,

    ¡°Laurence will be here in two days.¡±

    ¡°For real?¡±

    Cara¡¯s eyes suddenly glowed with joy. But seeing Nicole¡¯s face of teasing her, she also felt a little

    embarrassed.

    ¡°Is he okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s okay, you have to check him out yourself.¡±

    Nicole said with a smile.

    Cara said coquettishly, ¡°Madam, you are making fun of me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Laurence won¡¯t leave after hees back.¡±

    Cara was slightly stunned by Nicole¡¯s words.

    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of Chad¡¯s words.

    ¡°Laurence is going to join the army?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s his own choice.¡±

    Nicole was also surprised when she heard the news, but since Laurence want to do this, she respected

    his choice.

    Cara knew why Laurence did this.

    Because of Cara¡¯s identity, Chad was the only old man left in the Shaffer family. As the only

    descendant of the Shaffer family, she had to stay with the old man certainly and take care of him, so

    Laurence chose to stay here, to stay with her.

    Cara¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.

    At this time, while the whole world was scolding the Shaffer family, Laurence stayed in the Shaffer

    family because of her. She was grateful to Laurence for his love.

    Nicole knew that Cara had knew that. Although she was reluctant to let Laurence go, she was also

    happy to see that Laurence could find her true happiness.

    ¡°Also, I know that you have always liked the profession of medical industry, so I asked Gabrielle to

    arrange a job for you in a military hospital. You will be a nurse in a military hospital in the future. Old Mr.

    Shaffer had said that he didn¡¯t n to let you change your first name to fit in the family. You can keep

    your name. And he can dere that you, an orphan, was taken to be a goddaughter of him, so your

    identity and background are innocent. It¡¯ll be okay even if you want to join the army!¡±

    Nicole told Cara all this.

    Cara suddenly opened her mouth, looked at Nicole in shock, and then suddenly asked with tears in her

    eyes, ¡°Madam, you want to desert me?¡±

    Cara looked like an abandoned child, making Luna¡¯s nose sore.

    Luna didn¡¯t know what Cara had gone through over the years, but she could tell that Cara¡¯s feelings for

    Nicole were very profound. Now hearing Cara say this suddenly, Luna could not help but feel a little

    nervous.

    Nicole felt bad for her too, but she smiled and said, ¡°Silly girl, why are you saying I giving up on you?

    You and I are friends. Our rtionship is not master and servant. Everyone has their own life. Samuel

    and I will go to country Y. We will certainlye back to visit you when I return. Besides, Laurence will

    join the army in Capital City and he is bound to be Mr. Morty¡¯s help. If you married him, and you

    followed me to other countries instead of staying by his side. Is it fair to him?¡±

    ¡°Why going abroad?¡±

    Cara couldn¡¯t understand this.

    Nicole didn¡¯t want to exin too much. She just smiled and said, ¡°Samuel has transferred all his

    business abroad. There¡¯s not much left in the Seapolis City. Besides, I¡¯m worried about Eaton. I¡¯m

    going to country Y and find my brother. There might still be a chance for him to recover.¡±

    Hearing Nicole talking about Eaton, Cara knew she couldn¡¯t ask Nicole to stay.

    The sadness of parting made her look very depressed.

    ¡°Madam, what can I do if I miss you?¡±

    She hugged Nicole.

    Nicole was also reluctant to let Cara go, but she knew that her future battlefield would be abroad. Her

    husband is abroad.

    She patted Cara¡¯s back gently, and said in a low voice, ¡°Lucas will stay in Capital City. Can you take

    care of him for me, please?¡±

 Chapter 1669 Yes, I Do

    Chapter 1669 Yes, I Do

    Hearing Nicole entrusting Lucas to her, Cara nodded quickly.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself, too. By the way, Mr. Morty and I have already agreed on letting you visit Mrs.

    Shaffer soon.¡±

    Cara was stunned by this.

    Luna was also very excited.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, is this true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, but maybe this is thest time that you can meet each other, Cara, you have to be mentally

    prepared.¡±

    Nicole knows Cara¡¯s desire for family affection, but this is so serious that there cannot be any

    exception. It was a favor to let Cara meet her.

    Cara knew it too. She nodded, feeling a little down.

    Because of the impact of this incident, Nicole¡¯s parting mood eased a little.

    Cara was sent out in a special car in the afternoon, apanied by Luna.

    Actually, they didn¡¯t need to bring Luna with them, but Cara knows Luna¡¯s feelings for Mrs. Shaffer. She

    wished to give them a chance to say farewell.

    When she sat in the reception room seeing Mrs. Shaffer came out in a prison uniform. Even though it

    was the first time they met, Cara¡¯s eyes were full of tears.

    Mrs. Shaffer¡¯s eyes were calm at first, but she became a little excited when she saw Cara.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯te to this kind of ce.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Cara had thought she couldn¡¯t call out this word. But the moment she saw Mrs. Shaffer, she just yelled

    that word out naturally, not knowing it¡¯s because of family rtionship in her heart or it¡¯s something else

    that she couldn¡¯t even tell. Not only did she yell out the word, but also burst into tears directly.

    Mrs. Shaffer was crying for Cara¡¯s calling.

    ¡°Yeah! Mom¡¯s here!¡±

    She never thought that she could hear her daughter call her mother before her death.

    Mrs. Shaffer wanted to hug Cara, but she knew she couldn¡¯t.

    Through the ss, Mrs. Shaffer stretched out her hand to portray Cara¡¯s face, engraving the face over

    and over in her heart.

    ¡°Mom, are you okay inside?¡±

    Cara had heard of many things in prison and she was very worried about it.

    Mrs. Shaffer smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s just that there will be no rtives by

    your side in the future. You must take good care of yourself. I don¡¯t want you to be rich, as long as you

    are safe and well. It¡¯s all my fault. I was forced to send you away back then. Don¡¯t me me for this

    please.¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t me you for this!¡±

    Cara knew that if Mrs. Shaffer hadn¡¯t sent her away secretly back then, she might not be able to

    survive, nor to know Nicole and the others, let alone have the current life.

    She was just regretful, for that she had no chance to provide for Mrs. Shaffer in this life.

    The mother and daughter would be separated just as soon as they got to know each other. And it¡¯s

    likely that they be parted forever. This felt really heartbreaking.

    Hearing that Cara didn¡¯t hate her, Mrs. Shaffer suddenlyughed.

    ¡°My daughter is the kindest child. But unfortunately, you were born in the wrong family. I heard that you

    already have a boyfriend, right? Is his name Laurence? Mom didn¡¯t have the chance to get to know

    him. Luna knew that I still have some deposits in the Citibank in the name of Luna. You can regard it as

    the dowry that I gave you. This is thest thing I can give you.¡±

    Cara felt extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need it. Actually, I just want to be with you if I can.¡±

    Cara knew this was her daydream, but she couldn¡¯t help but keep thinking about it.

    How could Mrs. Shaffer not be thinking about it?

    But there was no turning back once you put your feet on the wrong track.

    She looked at Cara sadly, wishing to stop the time.

    Luna burst into tears.

    Mrs. Shaffer¡¯s usation had not yet been established. But judging from her protection of Cody, her

    sentence would not be too easy. There was even a slight possibility that she was sentenced to death.

    ¡°Mydy!¡±

    Luna cried and looked at Mrs. Shaffer.

    Her whole life was ruined by Cody.

    Cara made way for Luna and went outside alone.

    The cold wind pped her in the face. She was down but not full of remorse.

    She had always known that thews could not tolerate anyone¡¯s sphemy.

    Luna came out a few minutester, with red and swollen eyes. Although she tried her best to endure

    the sadness when she saw Cara, everyone could tell that she was heartbroken.

    Cara patted Luna¡¯s shoulder gently, and whispered, ¡°Luna, my mother is in a calm mood. She has been

    a good start and end in her life.¡±

    ¡°My youngdy, I just feel extremely ufortable in my heart. I have followeddy since I was a girl,

    until now, I...¡±

    Luna could not help herself but burst into tears, and Cara could onlyfort her.

    It was already night when the two came back. Cara went back to the room exhausted, only to see

    Laurence, who should had been impossible to shown up, sitting on her bed and flipping through the

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    photos.

    She was stunned, thinking she had hallucinations.

    Laurence couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw how childish she was.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here? Didn¡¯t Nicole say that it will take a few more days?¡±

    Cara was happy. She ran over quickly, and plunged directly into Laurence¡¯s arms.

    The warm feeling made her believe that all of this was real.

    Laurence hugged her gently, and said softly, ¡°I miss you, so I came here non-stop.¡±

    Cara¡¯s face flushed suddenly.

    When did this man learn all these sweet words?

    But she missed him too.

    Smelling the fragrance on Laurence, Cara eventually felt relieved and calmed down.

    ¡°I went to see my mother just now. If I had known you wereing, I would have taken you with me

    and let my mum see what her son-inw looks like.¡±

    ¡°There will be a chance.¡±

    Laurence¡¯s words made Cara¡¯s mood down again.

    ¡°There will be no chance. I heard that the result of the first trial will be revealed tomorrow, and my

    mother may...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say anything about this anymore.

    Laurence knows Cara¡¯s desire for family affection. Now she finally found her family, but she did not

    expect the parting would be so soon.

    He didn¡¯t know how tofort Cara. He could only hug her tightly and use his body to warm her up.

    Cara also knew that she shouldn¡¯t be so decadent. After hugging for a while, she smiled and said, ¡°I

    heard Mrs. Green say that you n to join the army in Capital City?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Laurence nodded with gentleness in his eyes.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m going to propose to you. Cara, would you marry me and be my, Laurence¡¯s, wife?¡±

    The proposal came too suddenly, and Cara waspletely stunned.

    ¡°What? You are not willing to marry me?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m willing to marry you!¡±

    Cara knew that if someone still wanted to marry her at this moment, then that one must be really loving

    her.

    No flowers, no rings, nothing, but Laurence¡¯s love was enough for her.

    What she wanted was not material.

    Hearing Cara¡¯s promise, Laurenceughed out loud like a devil who¡¯s going to ruin the whole country.

    With a Bang in the sky, something seemed to explode in the sky. Cara was taken aback by that

    sound.

 Chapter 1670 She still Worry about Them

    Chapter 1670 She still Worry about Them

    With the bang sound, the sky outside was suddenly shining with different colors. Fireworks rose into

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    the sky, so colorful and breathtaking.

    Cara was stunned suddenly. She could only hear Laurence¡¯s soft voice echoing in her ears.

    ¡°Do you like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Cara¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears.

    She couldn¡¯t help but remember the scene when she first saw Laurence. At that time, he was alienated,

    and paid attention to no one. It was she who followed him without caring her own dignity. Even though

    she had gone through times of rejection and embarrassment, she didn¡¯t give up and keep trying again

    and again.

    Now this man had finally be her boyfriend and now even husband. Cara couldn¡¯t tell how happy

    she was at the time.

    ¡°Then why are you crying if you like it?¡±

    With pampering expression, Laurence took out a diamond ring from his pocket and put it on Cara¡¯s

    finger. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Green told me that this ring can only be ordered once in a lifetime

    with an ID card. So, think about it carefully. I won¡¯t take it off once I put it on your finger. I, Laurence, will

    never be divorced in my life.¡±

    Cara felt her tears flowed even more fiercely.

    ¡°Oh, how could you do that?¡±

    She plunged into Laurence¡¯s arms, feeling that the happiness struck her so sudden that make her felt a

    little dazed.

    Laurence was turned on by the cute littledy in his arms. After Cara agreed, he lowered his head and

    blocked her mouth severely. Both of them fell down directly to the bed.

    No one disturbed such enjoyable moment.

    Nicole had been with Xander and the children these days. Lucas was called back by Morty because of

    a temporary business. Joseph also told Nicole about his n to stay in Capital City.

    In other words, both of her sons were taken by Morty.

    This feeling was terrible.

    Nicole rushed into Morty¡¯s office the next day, and closed the office door without caring the opinion of

    others.

    Morty was taken aback for a moment, feeling a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, it¡¯s not good to do such thing? Mr. Green can be jealous of me easily. If he...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about your identity in the future or now. If anything happens to my son when they

    stay at your ce, I swear to god I will tear down your office into thest standing brick!¡±

    This was an obvious threat!

    There were really not many people who dare to speak to him like this in the world.

    Samuel counted as one, and Nicole counted as one.

    Morty chuckled and said, ¡°I know Mrs. Green was worried about your children. But only by following me

    can that two children fulfill their ambition, and...¡±

    ¡°I am fine with letting them to stay here. It is not because you can give them enough resource to

    struggle for their future. I think you should know that, if I want to, I can give them enough resources and

    tform to grow. I let them stay at your ce, because they choose to. Mr. Morty, they are still children

    with true hot blood and ambition. I hope you don¡¯t fail their expectation.¡±

    Nicole said these words seriously.

    Morty stopped smile casually. He nodded seriously instead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can touch them under my supervision.¡±

    ¡°So, my sons are counting on Mr. Morty.¡±

    When Nicole finished speaking, she bowed deeply to Morty which shocked Morty again.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, you don¡¯t need to do this.¡±

    ¡°No, I should do this. When Mr. Morty gets higher promotion in the not far future, sooner orter I will

    bow to you. I am here today both for the children, and for saying farewell to you.¡±

    The business here was over. Cara and Laurence eventually got back together, and they had their own

    business to mind in the future. Regardless of happiness or hardship, they needed to deal with them on

    their own.

    Morty was a little surprised, but he also understood a little.

    ¡°Are you going to the overseas battlefield?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nicole did not skip the topic.

    Samuel and the others had sent a message saying they were fine and ask her not to worry. But the

    feeling of concern was like a vine entwining her tightly.

    Morty also knew what it felt like to miss someone so bad. Thinking of the Night Elf Empire behind

    Nicole, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Take your men. There¡¯s no peace over there.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Nicole left Morty¡¯s office.

    The sun shone on the road, making her feel warm.

    Xander in the distance was waiting for Nicole. When he saw hering out, he smiled, and this made

    Nicole suddenly feel energetic.

    She opened the door and hooped in, and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, you are now retired, and no one is

    supporting you. You¡¯d better think about how to exin all this to my mother. Do you really think she

    knows nothing?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s teasing made Xanderugh out.

    ¡°You sneak on me to your mum?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who gave birth to me after all. I have to stay with her.¡±

    Nicole made a face, but she was very grateful.

    She was grateful that Xander was safe and sound, and grateful for Morty¡¯s help. Otherwise, she really

    didn¡¯t know if she could still bear the pain of losing beloved family.

    Xander didn¡¯t me her. Shaking his head directly he then nced at the Morty¡¯s¡¯ office building. He

    finally felt that everything was settled and put down.

    For so many years, he had never been more rxed than this moment.

    Finally, he could live his dreamed lives with Audrey.

    He remembered that Audrey used to love watching him painting.

    He was wondering whether he could still pick up painting after all these years.

    Xander¡¯s mind was now all about life with Audrey. But Nicole had already taken out her mobile phone

    to send the message to Finn and others.

    ¡°Get everyone of the Night Elf Empire ready! We are all going to overseas battlefields.¡±

    Nicole looked at Eaton who was still asleep after sending the message, feeling somewhat distressed.

    Xander saw her eyes and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Davon¡¯s help, the child will be fine. Your

    mother and I are just free from all these affairs. We have already nned to pick up your grandfather to

    settle in Country F with our two little grandsons. Zoe also said that they areing with us. Just go and

    do whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry about us. How can so many people in the family not be able to take

    care of the children?¡±

    Nicole was moved.

    She knew that the reason why she could be so self-willed is that, for one thing, Samuel pampered her

    so much; and for the other, she had such a nice family who loved and supported her.

    ¡°Dad, thanks. I wille back as long as I find Samuel and Olivia.¡±

    After all, Olivia was still pregnant. Besides, the overseas battlefield was changing rapidly. Although the

    Shaffer family had fallen, no one knew what Samuel, Tim and the other people would encounter

    abroad.

    She still worried about them.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t sit still without seeing them in person. Now all the affairs in the city basically hade

    to an end, and everyone wasing back to their position. The thing she wanted to do most now was

    to fly to Samuel.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Samuel for a long time.

    She missed him!

    Nicole was surrounded by the boundless feeling of missing her man, making her a little anxious.

    Eaton¡¯s situation was very stable. The only problem was that he was still weak and required a long

    period of recovery. Nicole is not an expert in this field but she trusts Davon on this business.

    The car quickly headed towards the airport, where two nes were waiting for them.

 Chapter 1671 This Place was Isolated

    Chapter 1671 This ce was Isted

    Xander took Eaton to part with Nicole.

    Nicole felt the pain of parting again.

    She sniffed, kissed her son on the forehead, and then whispered, ¡°Dad, when I return from overseas

    battlefields this time, I don¡¯t want to part with any of you again. This feels so bad.¡±

    Xander was also down for this.

    He used to be a tough guy who worried about nothing. Since knowing that Audrey is still alive, and that

    he still has a daughter, he was getting softer and gentler.

    No one likes parting, but hasn¡¯t someone said the word before?

    ¡°The parting at present is for the better reunion in the future¡±, and they are all looking forward to the

    reunion.

    ¡°Take care of yourself! Be safe, and don¡¯t make your mother and me worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Nicole nodded.

    She knew that she could stay in country F and wait for Samuel and the others toe back. But the

    feeling of missing made her unable to let go.

    So, she must go abroad this time.

    Xander took the baby on the helicopter first.

    Until the moment she saw the helicopter flying up, Nicole couldn¡¯t tell the feeling in her mind.

    Trevin stood behind her quietly without being noticed. He held up an umbre for her to block the hot

    sun, and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Green, we should go too.¡±

    Nicole looked at Trevin behind him. He has grown a lot in the past two years, and he was almost only

    second to Finn at Night Elf Empire.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    His immaturity had also been reced by ignorable calmness.

    Nicole nodded and got on the ne.

    Fill and some team members were also on the ne.

    This was unexpected by Nicole.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Fill¡¯s expression was a little nervous. He looked at Nicole for a while, and finally felt that he shouldn¡¯t

    hold back to her. He whispered, ¡°Mr. Green and his crew had been ambushed. He contacted us via the

    unique contact channel of the Sky Group. We are going to help. I just heard that Trevin and the you

    guys are going over, so we are going with you.¡±

    ¡°Ambush?¡±

    Nicole suddenly got nervous.

    No wonder she felt something wrong today. It turned out to be Samuel.

    ¡°What¡¯s the specific situation, like injury?¡±

    Fill shook his head.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. If it wasn¡¯t for an emergency, Mr. Green would not contact us via Sky Group. Now we

    just hope that we can rush over quickly.¡±

    ¡°Tell the pilot to go faster!¡±

    Nicole gave themand calmly, even though sweat was oozing from her palms.

    After everything she had gone through, she was no longer the woman who panicked and freak out

    when there¡¯s situation.

    The ne quickly reached the overseas battlefield. The battlefield was in a terrible mess.

    The hospital was full of wounded people. There were not enough beds, not enough doctors, not

    enough nurses. The whole ce is so messy.

    ¡°Doctor Harry, do you need anti-inmmatories? Come and get me that! Just hurry!¡±

    A doctor in a white coat shouted directly, and a nurse ran to the medical room quickly.

    Nicole should not havended here. But they were forced tond, saying that there was fire zone up

    front and their ne could not fly over.

    Trevin quickly helped Nicole get off the ne, and he was shocked when he saw this scene.

    They all grew up in a peaceful nation. They didn¡¯t know how cruel overseas battlefields could be,

    especially Nicole. Even after experiencing so much with Samuel, it was the first time she saw such a

    tragic scene.

    It was as if they had entered the purgatory of earth.

    Fill¡¯s brows frowned, and for a moment he felt like he hade back to when he and Samuel entered

    the battlefield together for the first time.

    He nced at Nicole and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is the battlefield. Every life here is very fragile. The

    overseas battlefields are even more cruel. It is very likely someone died because the medicine wasn¡¯t

    delivered in time.¡±

    When Nicole came, she saw medicines in the supplies behind. She didn¡¯t know why they would carry

    them at the time, but now she finally understands.

    ¡°Did you bring these medicines here for them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Mr. Green. We don¡¯t know where they are now, nor what they are going to suffer.

    What I can do is to give them a thorough backup n. I don¡¯t allow them to lose the chance of survive

    because of the shortage of medicine.¡±

    Fill¡¯s words moved Nicole very much.

    At this moment, she suddenly heard a familiar voice sounded in her ears.

    ¡°Doctor Harry, hurry up! This soldier is injured. Hurry up and make arrangements!¡±

    Nicole turned back quickly. Her eyes fell on the woman not far away.

    It¡¯s Olivia!

    She was transporting the wounded when pregnant with baby, with stains all over her face. But she

    didn¡¯t mind the stains nor her pregnancy.

    Nicole thought she recognized the wrong woman, so she rubbed her eyes. But when she confirmed

    that she was Olivia, Nicole rushed over.

    ¡°Olivia!¡±

    Checking her body over and over again, she grasped Olivia¡¯s arm and asked nervously, ¡°Why are you

    here? Don¡¯t you know that you are pregnant?¡±

    Olivia was stunned for Nicole¡¯s arrival, but quickly withdrew her hand and said, ¡°Nicole, I will talk to you

    After speaking, she directly pushed the stretcher into the operating room.

    Nicole was dumbfounded.

    She knew that Olivia had never learned anything about being a nurse. But she couldn¡¯t help but admire

    her when she saw Olivia doing nurse job proficiently, as if she had done it thousands of times.

    This might be what the wife of soldiers should be.

    Olivia was Jacob¡¯s woman. Jacob was at the front line, and she was not even sure whether he was

    alive or dead. She thought that Olivia would be desperate to find Jacob. But Nicole did not expect that

    Olivia would help these soldiers here in the hospital doing the best of what a woman could do.

    No one knew Olivia¡¯s feelings for Jacob better than Nicole. She could even calm down and solve such

    a deep misunderstanding before, how could she not worry about Jacob¡¯s safety at this time?

    But she stayed here, trying her best to help the wounded.

    Nicole suddenly felt that Olivia was even more respectful in her heart.

    ¡°Trevin, call Finn and ask him to send more supplies over. And ask Mr. Morty to send some doctors and

    nurses over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam.¡±

    Trevin hurriedly contact them as Nicolemanded. But there¡¯s no good news.

    ¡°Madam, the situation on the front line was tense. They had cut off all airline with the country. We had

    been isted here the moment wended.¡±

    Isted?

    Nicole frowned slightly and finally realized the cruelty of war.

    ¡°Mr. Morty won¡¯t give up these soldiers. Don¡¯t reveal the news to everyone for the time being. We didn¡¯t

    know where Samuel is yet. what we can do now is to protect the wounded and their families. We can¡¯t

    let anyone get hurt. Soldiers of the Night Elf Empire!¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±

    ¡°Protect everyone here at all costs!¡±

    Nicole gave an order.

    At the same time, there was a loud explosion outside. The whole ground seemed to be trembling. The

    shouts of doctors and nurses sounded afterwards. Because all the mess and sound, Nicole couldn¡¯t

    even hear what they were saying.

 Chapter 1672 I am Here

    Chapter 1672 I am Here

    ¡°Madam, watch out!¡±

    Trevin covered Nicole almost immediately.

    The loud explosion shook everyone to numb.

    Nicole went deaf for a while. She quickly pushed Trevin away and ran directly to the window.

    There was a lot of firing outside, and it seemed that they had gone into war.

    Nicole hadn¡¯t witnessed war with her own eyes. She always thought that she was living in a peaceful

    world, and she would never have a chance to see what war will be like. But she finally discovered how

    cruel war is and wished she had not wonder about this before.

    In the firing and explosion, it seemed that someone was blown into the sky. And all kinds of sounds

    mixed together, making them felt extremely ufortable.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s dangerous here!¡±

    Trevin wanted to drag Nicole away, but Fill came over without being noticed.

    ¡°This is war. Compared with our time, it is crueler now because the weapon is too advanced. Nuclear

    weapons might even be used.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s heart tightened a little bit.

    Before she came here, she didn¡¯t even know that the battlefield here was so bad. Only after she came

    did she know how terrified for people to live here.

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    At this moment, Nicole understood Olivia.

    She understood why even she was worried about Jacob, but she didn¡¯t go and stay with Jacob. She

    now understood why she stayed here to help the wounded.

    Because Olivia knew that even if she went out and looked for Jacob, she might not be able to survive.

    Jacob, like Samuel and Tim, was a soldier and a sharp sword of the country. Since they were sent on

    missions, they definitely couldn¡¯t be found by women who had never experienced war.

    The reason why they came here as women was just to get closer to them, to the soldiers, dreaming

    about the small possibility that they can meet each other by chance.

    But they couldn¡¯t just simply wait, they had to do something for their man, even if they could just relieve

    the pain of theirrades-in-arms.

    Fill seemed a little surprised by Nicole¡¯s question.

    ¡°I thought you would ask me where Mr. Green is.¡±

    ¡°I want to, but I also know that you don¡¯t necessarily know. Even if you know his location, you won¡¯t

    necessarily tell me. Because you are afraid that I will be a burden for him, and you are also afraid that

    Samuel would me you should anything happen to me. Don¡¯t worry, this is not a ce I am familiar

    with. I will not rush forward or show off my bravery. I will only do what I am capable of, just like Olivia. I

    will wait here for Samuel and the team toe back!¡±

    Fill was stunned again by Nicole¡¯s words.

    He looked at Nicole, unable to speak for a long time.

    Perhaps, the growth of someone could be in an instant. And perhaps, the deep feeling didn¡¯t lie in

    being together from life to death.

    Fill looked at the fire and explosion outside, said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but what I do know is that

    they can¡¯t use their nuclear weapon. Because they could have used the nuclear weapons, but they

    used artillery instead. This means their nuclear weapons was destroyed or they didn¡¯t dare to use it. No

    matter what, this is indicating that Mr. Green and the team may have seeded! It won¡¯t be long

    before theye back.¡±

    This was perhaps the best news Nicole had heard since she got here.

    ¡°Nicole! Nicole!¡±

    Olivia¡¯s shout suddenly came behind her. Her voice was so worried, so anxious.

    Nicole turned around quickly.

    ¡°I am here!¡±

    Her voice was loud, and drew Olivia¡¯s attention. She was relieved to see that Nicole was okay.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run around. You have just arrived here and you don¡¯t know the situation here. It¡¯s better for you

    to follow me. You can go back in the helicopter if you can. It¡¯s not safe here!¡±

    Olivia talked babblingly, grabbed Nicole¡¯s hand and left.

    Nicole was suddenly touched.

    Olivia was the one who never forgot to take care of her at all times. Was Nicole such an ipetent

    person in her opinion?

    ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t you know that you are pregnant? Being so busy will bring up troubles. How would

    you face Jacob if anything happens to you and the baby?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words suddenly made Olivia sneer.

    ¡°How would I face him? Don¡¯t you think he is the guilty one? He wants me to feel guilty after all the

    mess he created and left to me? Bullshit! Did he forget all the vows he said when we married? When

    hees back from the front line, you can see how I am going to deal with him!¡±

    Although Olivia was scolding Jacob for what he had done, Nicole could feel that she was worried and

    cared about him.

    She missed Jacob!

    Just the way she missed Samuel!

    There was still fighting up front, and there were more wounded here. The vehicles went into the

    hospital, and the wounded were transferred one by one. The horrible look suddenly made them feel

    ufortable in the stomach.

    ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Come here!¡±

    A few soldiers came in with someone in a stretcher. All of them were covered in blood. No one can tell

    the blood away.

    Olivia paused for a while. Her hand holding Nicole tightened a little.

    Nicole knew that she was scared, worried, and afraid that Jacob was among the people sent in.

    Although her word was so cruel, she was gentler towards Jacob than anyone else in fact.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jacob is a soldier with Samuel. I believe he wille back safe and sound.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s voice was very soft, like clear spring water running through the bottom of her heart, making

    Olivia¡¯s uneasy heart somewhat suspenseful.

    ¡°I believe you! I haven¡¯t told him that I¡¯m pregnant yet. Doesn¡¯t he want a child? I still remember what

    he had done for that child! Now that I am pregnant with his child, I want to see his expression in the

    end. Before I can see all this, he must be alright.¡±

    Olivia¡¯s words made Nicole a little upset.

    ¡°Yes, he will be safe and sound. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go and help with you.¡±

    ¡°You know about nursing?¡±

    Olivia was a little surprised.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°No, but I can learn. You can learn all the nursing. How can I do my job worse

    than a pregnant woman?¡±

    Oliviaughed immediately.

    Seeing Nicole followed Olivia into the hospital, Fill narrowed his eyes and said to his men of the Sky

    Group, ¡°You guys follow me. Mr. Green will leave his mark on the battlefield. We will follow the track

    and support him.¡±

    Trevin frowned slightly when he heard this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you inform Mrs. Green?¡±

    ¡°You guys from the Night Elf Empire stay here and protect Mrs. Green and the wounded. We will go

    and help Mr. Green.¡±

    Fill was not under themand of the Night Elf Empire after all. He came here for Samuel. Trevin

    didn¡¯t quite agree with him. But Fill insist, ¡°I am more experienced in the battlefield. Just do as I said.¡±

    These words choked Trevin.

    What¡¯s a big deal of being on the battlefield?

    From now on, Trevin was also a soldier who had been on the battlefield and participated in a war.

    It¡¯s no big deal!

    But after all, he did not dare to say this in front of Fill.

    In the past few years, he had always thought that he has experienced a lot and be more mature.

    So, he could handle his team and givemands. But at this moment, he knew what hecked

    Hecked solemnity andposure on the battlefield!

 Chapter 1673 Nicole will Check out the Wounded for Olivia

    Chapter 1673 Nicole will Check out the Wounded for Olivia

    It¡¯s been an hour since Nicole knew that Fill had left to help Samuel. Trevin always tried to tell Nicole,

    but there were too many wounded. Nicole and Olivia had been busy helping, so they didn¡¯t have much

    time.

    When she finally had some time, it¡¯s been more than an hour.

    Nicole paused, but she said nothing. But she simply asked Trevin to take care of the wounded with her

    instead.

    The battle hadsted all night. When the morning sun shone in, there was finally no sound of cannons,

    but it was not quiet here.

    Many of the wounded started to cry in pain after the effect of the anesthetic faded down.

    For the first time, Nicole realized the hardships of being a battlefield medic.

    Olivia hadn¡¯t rested all night long. Nicole couldn¡¯t help dragging her as she noticed Olivia¡¯s haggard

    look.

    ¡°Just go and take a break.¡±

    ¡°There are so many patients that need my help...¡±

    ¡°Take a break!¡±

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nicole interrupted Olivia with a firm attitude.

    Olivia had rarely seen Nicole being so tough like this. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shocked. But

    then she followed Nicole¡¯s eyesight to her belly.

    ¡°Olivia, I won¡¯t stop you from doing what you want. But you have to mind your own body. You are a

    pregnant woman now! If you are still nning to give birth to this child for Jacob, then go and rest. I can

    take care of all the stuff here!¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words silenced Olivia.

    She was indeed a little tired.

    In fact, she had her own reason.

    She wanted to check out the wounded here and confirm with her own eyes that there was no Jacob

    among them. Maybe this was stupid, but what else could she do now?

    The battlefield was too big. Even if she walked around the whole battle ground, she would not be able

    to find Jacob. That¡¯s why she waited here.

    This is the only battlefield hospital. No matter who is injured, they must be sent here.

    If she never got to see Jacob, she felt relieved.

    But Olivia also knew that Nicole was right. She needed to mind her body. After all, it¡¯s the precious of

    their love in her belly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a rest, if there is any news...¡±

    ¡°I will tell you immediately.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s promise made Olivia relieved.

    There were dark eye circles around her eyes. It was obvious that Olivia hadn¡¯t had much sound sleep

    since she got here.

    Nicole felt distressed and sorry for her.

    Olivia finally went to rest.

    Seeing Nicole¡¯s tired look, Harper stepped forward and said, ¡°Madam, you should also take a rest.¡±

    Nicole paused and asked, ¡°Has Fill left for all night?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is there any newsing back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Not knowing what Nicole was thinking, she was staring at the ground without any expression.

    Seeing her expression, Trevinforted her in a low voice, ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you convince yourself

    with the way you convince Mrs. Brown? You haven¡¯t rested all night too. Your body will be unable to

    hold on to the job.¡±

    ¡°I will wait for Olivia to wake up. I will take a rest when she wakes up.¡±

    Nicole knew what Olivia was thinking. She would check out the wounded for Olivia, when she was not

    here!

    But it was true that she was a little tired.

    ¡°Please take care of them. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±

    The smell of blood here was too fierce, even a little unbearable.

    Trevin nodded.

    Nicole left the hospital for the bamboo forest behind the hospital and sat down in a far-off ce.

    This was indeed a quiet ce.

    She leaned against the fence, wondering what Samuel was doing now. Would he be angry when he

    knew that she hade to this overseas battlefield?

    He might!

    The man was always afraid that she would be hurt.

    Thinking of Samuel¡¯s expression, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.

    Suddenly there was the sound of careful footsteps outside.

    Nicole frowned slightly.

    She tried so hard to find such a secluded ce and wanted to take a breath for a while. Who was so

    lucky to find the same ce as she did?

    Nicole was about to go out and heil when she heard someone say something in a foreignnguage.

    Her body froze suddenly.

    All the soldiers were from their country. So why would someone speak a foreignnguage here?

    Nicole suddenly got alert.

    Fortunately, after working abroad for five years, Nicole has worked hard to learn several foreign

    A woman¡¯s voice sounded quiet.

    ¡°How is the n? Did our men get in?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Twelve people got in pretending to be wounded. As long as we survive this morning, we will be

    able to control this ce at noon. I have asked them all to bring a small bottle of potion and put them in

    their dishes when no one notices at noon. I had prepared everything we need.¡±

    The other side was a man.

    Nicole¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Pretending to be wounded just to control the battlefield hospital?

    Why?

    She held her breath and continued to eavesdrop.

    The previous woman whispered, ¡°Be careful. Make sure your men do not touch the potion. These

    people are wounded and are weak. As long as they are infected with pathogens and are sent back to

    the country, these pathogens will spread all over the country from those patients. Then the pathogens

    will be like a gue spreading over the entire country. Even if we are temporarily defeated on the

    battlefield, the final victory still belongs to us! ¡°

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two conspired some more, and then left quickly.

    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief after they left. She almost suffocated herself. But she also frowned

    because of this shocking secret.

    Fill was right. The war was really cruel and terrifying. This was no longer the battle of a man and a gun

    that she knew from TV.

    She was out of anger once she thought of all the damage and death they caused if they would be able

    toplete their conspiracy.

    Nicole quickly returned to the hospital and found Trevin.

    ¡°Gather all our men together. Let them go check everyone who was sent inst night. I want a list of all

    the wounded.¡±

    Trevin was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Everyone? Madam, there were a lot of them who were taken inst night, and there are more than a

    hundred. If we check them out one by one, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Before Trevin¡¯s words were finished, Nicole¡¯s eyes suddenly shot over coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it now!¡±

    ¡°Remember, do it secretly. No one can know this!¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±

    Trevin quickly took the order and left.

    Nicole checked the time, and Olivia had only slept for an hour.

    Although she felt sorry for Olivia, she still walked over and woke up Olivia.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Olivia was still in a dazed mood. But as soon as she opened her eyes and saw Nicole¡¯s solemn

    expression, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Then she thought that something was wrong with Jacob,

    her dizziness and sleepiness were all gone.

    ¡°What happened to Jacob?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s okay, but I am afraid that we are having trouble.¡±

    Nicole told Olivia what she had heard, and Olivia was blindfolded.

    ¡°They are so insidious? So, what are you going to do?¡±

 Chapter 1674 Why Let Them Go

    Chapter 1674 Why Let Them Go

    Nicole told Olivia her n.

    Olivia obviously agreed.

    The two secretly told the doctor in charge about their n. After hearing this, the doctor wanted to

    inform his supervisor, only to find that the signal here was blocked.

    Obviously, everything they had done here was for poisoning.

    Olivia couldn¡¯t sleep now.

    Nicole and Olivia were still as busy as before, doing jobs such as changing the dressings and drips for

    the wounded. At the same time, they were also observing some of the wounded.

    Soon, Trevin took everyone¡¯s information.

    Nicole, Olivia, and the doctor began topare each list.

    Those two guys in the forest said that there were twelve people.

    Then these twelve people cannot be sent in at the same time, they can only be sent in batch by batch.

    Nicole recalled the time when the wounded were sent inst night. After sorting out this clue, she

    quickly looked up for the name, and quickly found the twelve people.

    Olivia looked at the list of the twelve, with very ordinary names and very ordinary backgrounds, but with

    such evil purposes. She could hardly hold back her anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s terrible! If they have the real military force and power and fight with us with decent battles, I will

    respect them for their struggle. After all, we are fighting for our own country. But what the hell is this?

    God damn whore! Bunch of suckers! Don¡¯t they fear that their children get fucked up?¡±

    Nicole frowned when she heard Olivia cursing like this.

    ¡°Olivia, watch yournguage. Your baby will hear it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing prenatal education! I want to tell my baby: that don¡¯t be such a dick in the future.¡±

    Nicole was speechless.

    She looked at the list and suddenly narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you find something again?¡±

    Olivia walked over quickly, without realizing she was a pregnant woman. But Nicole was so scared that

    her heart almost stopped.

    ¡°Slow down!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My boy is really strong. He will be fine. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing her being so reckless, what can Nicole say?

    She pointed to the list of the twelve people, and whispered, ¡°There are four Closes among the twelve.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the name? Are they brothers?¡±

    Maybe because of her pregnancy, Olivia reacted a little bit slower. After she finished speaking, Nicole

    didn¡¯t say anything, it was she who finally realized something afterward.

    ¡°The Close family? Wasn¡¯t everyone in the Close family dead?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that? Who told you that Martha Close had only one son?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words suddenly stunned Olivia.

    Yes!

    No one said that.

    Even Martha can be Martin¡¯s daughter. It was not surprising that he had other children.

    ¡°Fuck, this the Close family is really god damn pain in my ass. What is this? Revenge? In order to

    avenge Martha, and they are trying to bring down all the people of our country? So cruel?¡±

    Nicole said nothing.

    If it were the Close family, what was in this potion might be poisonous bugs.

    But Fill also said that it¡¯s not just fighting alone nowadays. They even had nuclear weapons now. So,

    this potion doesn¡¯t necessarily be poisonous bugs.

    Nicole had never been so sad at this moment.

    They could only tell what¡¯s in the potion when they got a sample from them. But once they tried to get a

    sample, they would know about it.

    There were so many wounded here, and many of them could not defend themselves. If there really was

    a fight here, Nicole may not be able to keep everyone safe here.

    After Trevin had arranged the outside business, he walked into the office.

    ¡°Madam, we have all deployed the trap. And we will wait for them to bite the bait.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, the people of the Night Elf Empire must protect every soldier.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±

    At this moment, Trevin suddenly felt a sense of mission and honor in him.

    Was this the meaning of a soldier?

    His mood was suddenly lifted up.

    Nicole didn¡¯t think so much, just wondering what he would do if it were Samuel.

    Since the signal had been cut here, and all contact with the outside world had been blocked. Morgan

    was sent to Capital City to cure Cara. It was toote to contact her.

    If it was poisonous bugs, these people may have taken medicine beforehand. Even if the counterattack

    was sessful, the potion might still be effective.

    So maybe she needed to add something to the dishes.

    Nicole thought quickly, but she squeezed a few pills out of her pocket.

    This was given to her by Davon, and it¡¯s said that it was a poison newly developed by Tony for her self-

    defense.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Since the other party was conducting such evil ns, then she must strike back.

    ¡°Trevin, put these things into the food. I know how to make the antidote. Let the doctor send someone

    to secretly create the antidote for everyone and drink it first. Then we will set them up at lunch.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±

    Trevin quickly went to do it.

    The waiting time was painful, especially the purposeful waiting.

    Nicole and Olivia were somewhat nervous.

    Finally, it was noon, and before everyone went to the cafeteria to have a meal, the people of the Night

    Elf Empire ambushed in the cafeteria in advance, waiting for the twelve people to appear.

    The twelve people didn¡¯t even know that their n had been leaked, and they were very cautious,

    going to the cafeteria one by one, and quietly poured the drug into the dishes.

    Nicole didn¡¯t let the people of the Night Elf Empire bring them in, but let them conduct their n without

    doing anything, and then retreated in an orderly manner.

    The lunch bell rang, many wounded came to eat, and the twelve showed up too.

    Nicole supervised them eat the food calmly, and she knew she was right.

    The other party was really poisoning them.

    It seems that they are really descendants of the Close family, and they also take the antidote in

    advance.

    Nicole¡¯s eyes sank coldly.

    This time she would avenge whatever the descendants of the Close family had done to her.

    All of them had a peaceful lunch.

    After the twelve people finished eating, they returned to the ward. Nicole made a gesture and Trevin

    immediately moved.

    The whole hospital was suddenly alerted with a fire rm.

    ¡°Fire! It¡¯s on fire! Get out of the emergency exit quickly! Quick!¡±

    Trevinmanded the people in the Night Elf Empire to start to put out the fire.

    The twelve people were a little confused.

    They originally came with the determination to die for the country and even thinking about going home

    with these people, but they didn¡¯t expect the fire to break out.

    Was this a good opportunity?

    A dozen people all looked at a woman.

    This woman was a nurse here!

    The nurse gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    This was a good opportunity. The disappearance of a few people will not be noticed. The worst

    scenario was that they would think that those people have died in the hospital.

    Now that the task ispleted, they should be able to evacuate safely.

    Twelve people received the order and quickly left.

    Nicole and Olivia stood in the monitoring room, watching them retreating out of the chaos, they had

    different expressions.

    ¡°Why do you let them go?¡±

    Olivia was a little puzzled but saw a cruel smile on the corner of Nicole¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 1675 Secret Operations

    Chapter 1675 Secret Operations

    ¡°They want to infect the whole country, which is extremely evil, so I just want to let them taste their own

    evil results. I don¡¯t know what will happen to their countryter.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words made Olivia understand immediately.

    ¡°The poison you gave them is also contagious?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t this their purpose of theiring to our boundary?¡±

    Olivia was shocked by Nicole¡¯s words.

    She whispered, ¡°But the people are innocent.¡±

    ¡°Did they ever think that our people are innocent when they implemented that decision to us?¡±

    After speaking, Nicole walked out.

    Looking at Nicole¡¯s back, Olivia never believed that she would disregard the lives of ordinary people.

    But she didn¡¯t chase her out and ask again. Nicole had her own rules.

    After Nicole came out, she felt very ufortable.

    She really didn¡¯t want to think about morality so much.

    Since the enemy could treat the people of her country so cruelly, why should she be so polite to them?

    But the look of Olivia just now made her understand that she could not be that cruel.

    She sighed and went to a corner of the hospital. Seeing Trevin and the team were repairing the

    They didn¡¯t know if it was because the twelve peoplepleted the task. Thework was quickly

    back online and the signal shielding disappeared.

    ¡°Madam, I got in touch with the supervisor.¡±

    Trevin was very excited, but Nicole didn¡¯t feel anything.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Nicole went to the bamboo forest behind, took out a special mobile phone, and quickly dialed a

    number.

    There was an answering voice soon, and the familiar female voice filled Nicole¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Mrs. Green¡±

    ¡°Alison, or do I call you Tracy now?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words made Tracy stunned, and then said, ¡°Mrs. Green, please call me Alison. After all, I am

    still a descendant of the Close family.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful by yourself. I want you toe back safe and sound after your mission is

    Alison couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Will do. Why does Mrs. Green call me?¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to tell me?¡±

    Nicole did not speak first.

    Alison looked around, and then whispered, ¡°I heard that twelve people got into a hospital where our

    wounded soldier stayed. They were carrying poisonous bugs. They nned to poison our wounded,

    and then let the wounded take the poison back to our country so that the poison can spread to our

    people. I want to give you the information, but the signal there has been blocked. I have tried many

    ways but none of them works. Fortunately, I found an antidote to the poison. I¡¯ll send a WeChat

    message to Mrs. Green in a moment. You can ask a doctor to dispense the antidote, it shouldn¡¯t be a

    big problem.¡±

    Nicole was finally relieved when she heard Alison say this.

    Although she knew that Alison was once secretly summoned by Chad in the Capital City, and she was

    told how to contact Alison and Alison should be on her side. But Nicole still didn¡¯t know if Alison had

    betrayed her.

    It seemed that she is on her side.

    This was why Nicole had toe to overseas battlefields.

    Everyone thought she wasing for Samuel. She did miss Samuel. But she also came here with

    missions.

    Chad and Mr. Morty want to contact Alison through her, so that they can wipe out all the descendants

    of the Close family. If they could use the overseas battlefield to quietly take down all the Close

    descendants, that would be the best result.

    This was a secret operation. She could not talk to anyone except Alison. They were in one-line contact.

    Nicole only whispered after hearing Alison¡¯s report, ¡°I have handled those people. They should return to

    the Close family in two days. At that time, the pathogens in their bodies will spread and cause

    widespread infection, which will make the whole country panic. I will tell you the form of the antidote

    public hatred to the Close family. This time, we must unite foreign and domestic power to finish the

    descendants of the Close family, so that they could no longer take part in social activities nor thinking

    about hurting our country.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±

    Alison agreed on this very fast.

    The two said some more precautions, and then Nicole hung up.

    It was the first time she realized the cruelty of the war, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of Samuel.

    She was wondering how were they doing in the front line.

    The incident was controlled with Nicole¡¯s organizing. Olivia was exhausted after working all day, and

    Nicole directly force Olivia to rest.

    Not long after Olivia fell asleep, another ambnce roared over.

    Nicole suddenly felt a little ufortable.

    She hurriedly got up to the car, and she saw several people jumping out of the car, rushing to lift the

    stretcher.

    The clothes of those people were different from others as if they were from a different unit. But the

    national emblem on them made Nicole feel relieved.

    ¡°Hurry up and prepare the doctor and nurse!¡±

    As Nicole ordered, she quickly put on the sterile clothes and walked over instantly.

    They were almost begging with a worried expression, ¡°Be careful, our captain is seriously injured.¡±

    Nicole hurriedly pushed the stretcher trolley and watched the people carry their so-called captain onto

    the stretcher trolley.

    Nicole can tell who he was with a simple nce.

    ¡°Jacob?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help screaming in surprise.

    Jacob waspletely covered in blood. Half of his body seemed to be burned. And he didn¡¯t have

    much consciousness at this time, and he couldn¡¯t see any anger in the whole person.

    Nicole¡¯s heart suddenly grabbed.

    If Olivia saw this, she would freak out.

    When the group members heard that Nicole call out the name of ¡°Jacob¡±, they nced at her,

    ¡°Do you know our team leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his wife is still doing volunteer work here.¡± ¡°You guys send the person in first and tell the doctor

    that he must be rescued.¡±

    Nicole said to Trevin who was standing by the side, and then pushed the stretcher car into it on her

    own.

    ¡°If Olivia wakes up, don¡¯t let here to the operating room.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Trevin nodded quickly.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    The team members felt sad to know that Jacob¡¯s wife was here.

    ¡°The captain was injured to save us. We are sorry to our sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, you are not allowed to talk about Jacob in front of Mrs. Brown. At least not

    before he is out of danger. Because Mrs. Brown is pregnant, and this is most likely to be the only child

    of her and Jacob. If she miscarried because of this making her sad, every single one of you was

    responsible!¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t care if these people were national heroes. She only knew that Jacob¡¯s situation was

    directly rted to the life and death of Olivia and the child in her belly.

    She cannot and does not allow anyone to hurt Olivia, not even Jacob!

 Chapter 1676 Have you seen Mr. Samuel?

    Chapter 1676 Have you seen Mr. Samuel?

    The team members were suddenly scared by Nicole¡¯s momentum. But when they think of Jacob¡¯s

    situation, some of them were not happy.

    ¡°Who are you, madam? Why do you me our group leader Brown for his family affairs? Our group

    leader has given his blood to the country and the people. Why can¡¯t he see his wife and children?¡±

    Trevin heard the other party say this, and was about to step forward to say something when he heard

    Nicole say, ¡°Who am I? I am Samuel¡¯s wife! I am Mrs. Green! Just with Jacob following our Mr. Samuel

    for more than ten years, I have the right to manage his family affairs! And his wife Olivia is my sister,

    my sister! I know what Jacob wants most more than any of you!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned, and then the group member who had just

    spoken quickly got up and respectfully saluted Nicole.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, I¡¯m sorry, I offended you! If it weren¡¯t for Commander Samuel, none of us would be able to

    The words made Nicole suddenly excited.

    ¡°Have you seen Samuel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander Samuel and Major Brown helped us break out.¡±

    ¡°So where are they?¡±

    Nicole knew they meant Tim.

    Samuel and Tim were together all the time.

    That¡¯s great!

    This was the first time Nicole had heard about Samuel and Tim on the battlefield.

    She knew that Evelyn must also want to know about Tim. But Evelyn couldn¡¯te to overseas

    battlefields, and she was a pregnant woman like Olivia, who needed good news urgently.

    The team members nced at each other and said, ¡°Commander Samuel and Major Brown have taken

    over our mission to pursue the enemy. Commander Samuel¡¯s strategy is really too meticulous. We only

    heard that he is a legend of the military district before, but now we have finally seen it with our own

    eyes.¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t hear the myths they said but heard that Samuel and Tim took over Jacob¡¯s mission and

    continued to pursue the enemy.

    Jacob was injured like this, what would happen to Samuel and Tim?

    The bullet avoided no one, and Nicole couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    She didn¡¯t know how Samuel was doing now.

    When Jacob was pushed in for a rescue, Nicole was keeping at the side of Olivia.

    This girl may be really exhausted, sleeping like a log. But Nicole was afraid that she woke up halfway to

    learn that Jacob was in the hospital and worried about him. In the end, Jacob got out of the operating

    room first.

    Jacob looked serious, but it was usually skin trauma, which needed some rest.

    Knowing this result, Nicole was very happy, and then she couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep.

    She seemed to see Samuel in her sleep.

    Samuel stood there covered in blood, looking straight at her, trying to say something, with his mouth full

    of blood.

    Nicole screamed in fright and woke up, with his heart beating fiercely. Uneasy factors haunted her,

    making her feel upset.

    She quickly lifted the quilt, got up, and walked out of the ward. The other people were still busy outside,

    and everyone did their job.

    Nicole went to Olivia¡¯s room, but there is no people. And then she inquired about Jacob¡¯s ward and

    walked over.

    Before she got even closer, she heard Olivia¡¯s sobs.

    ¡°Jacob, you have no conscience. You just leave and you say you want to divorce me? Have you asked

    me for permission?¡±

    Jacob looked at Olivia¡¯s bulging belly, suddenly feeling a little sad.

    He wanted to ask whose child was it, but he didn¡¯t dare.

    After he had done something like that, he didn¡¯t dare to mention a word about the child.

    And wasn''t it said that Olivia could not have children?

    Why did she be a mother?

    During his absence, who had Olivia liked? And the man was capable to make Olivia pregnant?

    Jacob¡¯s mind waspletely messed up, and he even felt that why should she save him?

    Did she save me just to let me see that she had happiness with others and even became a mother?

    Olivia cried for a long time and found Jacob absent-mindedly staring at her belly as if he hadn¡¯t heard

    what she was talking about. She couldn¡¯t help but step forward in anger, and directly screwed Jacob¡¯s

    ears.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Did you hear what I¡¯m talking about? Jacob, don¡¯t be proud that you are a leader of any group. I tell

    you, even if you are a general, you are still just my man in front of me! Don¡¯t you dare to lose your

    mind? I came to the overseas battlefield to look for you with a big belly. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t be

    touched. What do you mean by staring at my belly as if you are hopeless?¡±

    It had been half a month since Olivia came to the overseas battlefield, and the beauty was now

    bing more and more aggressive.

    Jacob didn¡¯t react until his ears were twisted. The pain made him instantly understand what Olivia was

    talking about. How could the sentence that you are still my man sound sofortable?

    ¡°Olivia, you mean I am your man?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise? My Olivia still find a young man to be a fallback person?¡±

    Olivia had just said casually, but she didn¡¯t have thought that Jacob¡¯s expression suddenly wilted.

    He looked at Olivia¡¯s belly, unspeaking.

    Olivia frowned slightly as if she understood something.

    ¡°Do you dare to suspect that the child in my stomach is not yours? Jacob, you dare to say it again!¡±

    Jacob suddenly recovered.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Fart! If you didn¡¯t think so, with your love for the child, now you know that you have your own child but

    you are so indifferent? Who are you kidding?¡±

    Olivia was unspeakably angry, but they had trouble with the child once. She thought it was better to talk

    about some things clearly, although she felt a bit wronged now.

    It didn¡¯t matter. When things were rified, it became clear and she had a way to make Jacob pay for

    her grievances.

    Feeling tired, Olivia dragged a chair and sat down, and then they talked a lot to each other again,

    including those bastard things Jacob did before, and what Jacob did with her before he left. Olivia

    talked to Jacob clearly.

    She had been able to understand for more than half a month on the overseas battlefield. Life was too

    fragile. Many people were still talking to their husbands in the morning, but they were gone in the

    afternoon. Olivia didn¡¯t want to leave such regrets, so she just wanted to grasp the present, and only

    wanted to embrace the present.

    Jacob was stunned when he finished listening to Olivia.

    ¡°You mean you nned to use Julissa to punish me, but you didn¡¯t think that it cured your own

    sickness by mistake? Then we had the child because we made love before I left?¡±

    ¡°Jacob, do you dare to not believe?¡±

    Although Olivia said cruelly, she was very unconfident.

    Jacob, the fool, wouldn¡¯t he really not believe her, would he?

 Chapter 1677 You Know I Canâ€™t Do It

    Chapter 1677 You Know I Can¡¯t Do It

    Jacob¡¯s head was in a whirl. He couldn¡¯t digest the news for a while. And he saw that although Olivia

    was staring at him fiercely, there were tears in her eyes, which were red.

    He saw Olivia traveled thousands of miles away toe to the overseas battlefield with a big belly.

    Thinking of Olivia¡¯s feelings for him, he was suddenly full of moving, even with a trace of sorrow and

    distress.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, but what are you doing here as a pregnant woman? There is so much gunfire, so

    dangerous, you are not afraid...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that no one will collect your body for you when you die. I don¡¯t want to wait for you to be sent

    homnd wearing a pennant, and as the living, I have to wait there. Though you Jacob is dead, you

    are my man. And I must be the first one to see your death.¡±

    Olivia suddenly choked up.

    Jacob couldn¡¯t help holding Olivia¡¯s hand anymore, and said in a dumb voice, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ve given you a

    chance to regret it. What the fuck is wrong with you? Are you going to hang yourself on my tree?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy, can you control it?¡±

    Olivia¡¯s tears finally slipped.

    Jacob suddenly felt distressed.

    ¡°No matter, I will spoil you in the future.¡±

    ¡°You should have spoiled me, even I was pregnant with your son.¡±

    Olivia rubbed his face into Jacob¡¯s palm, and Jacob was deeply moved by the voice.

    ¡°You knew you have a son before he is born?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have the final say.¡±

    Jacobughed immediately.

    He felt that the biggest gain froming out this time was Olivia. The biggest surprise was the child.

    He was actually a person with children.

    It would be a lie to say that he was not moved. Afterpletely giving up the idea, his wife told him that

    he had a child, the feeling was really too exciting.

    ¡°Okay, you have the final say.¡±

    Jacob felt that the injuries on his body no longer hurt, and his eyes were filled with Olivia¡¯s joy, anger,

    and sorrow.

    He finally couldn¡¯t help pulling down Olivia¡¯s head, and his thin, cool lips quickly blocked her mouth.

    The room was quiet, and Nicole was embarrassed to go in. She could imagine what would happen to

    the two people who reunited after a long time, but the thoughts in her bones became heavier.

    Samuel, where are you?

    I miss you.

    Nicole looked up at the sky outside, a thought of miss shed across her eyes.

    She slowly left the ward and went to the bamboo forest behind, which seemed to have be her

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    private resting ce.

    It was still messy outside, but Nicole had only Samuel in his mind.

    Nicole leaned on the fence, and the breeze hit her face. There was a touch offort, but it also added

    a touch of loneliness.

    Fortunately, Olivia and Jacob were reunited this time, and she had some thoughts, but her man hadn¡¯t

    returned yet.

    Trevin couldn¡¯t find Nicole everywhere, andter thought of the bamboo forest, so then ran over. But

    seeing Nicole¡¯sfortable look from a distance, he couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    Nicole in the sun was undoubtedly beautiful. The beauty even made her feel a little surreal and

    invible.

    Trevin¡¯s eyes shed slightly, pressing the unspeakable emotion in his heart.

    He knew that even though he was chasing very hard, he might not be able to catch up with Nicole.

    She and Samuel were a match made in heaven, and he might only be able to look up to her for the rest

    of his life.

    She was his master all the life, and that unspeakable love was destined to be unrequited love.

    Thinking of the purpose of finding her, Trevin¡¯s face changed. After all, he didn¡¯t bother her and stood

    silently to apany her.

    Maybe he could only do this.

    Nicole forced her eyes to feel the breeze and the sun, but suddenly noticed the breathing of someone

    next to her. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw Trevin standing not far away looking at her.

    Her vignt heart instantly rxed a lot.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Nicole opened his eyes and got up. Trevin hurriedly reached out to her and stretched out his hand,

    intending to help Nicole down the fence.

    But Nicole paused, bypassing his hand, and jumped directly from above.

    Her movements were neat, Trevin quickly withdrew his hand, a trace of loneliness shed across in his

    fundus.

    After all, there was no chance at all.

    Nicole did a good job of defending their boundaries and didn¡¯t leave him any thoughts.

    The corners of the lips are slightly bitter, but they can only be pressed down.

    Nicole looked at him and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Trevin quickly adjusted his mentality, swallowing all the bitterness, and facing the clear eyes of Nicole,

    he felt a little despised on himself.

    When he went undercover for her, it was for these clear eyes to pay attention to him. That¡¯s why he

    was so reckless and desperate, but now she was really good to him, so good that the whole Night Elf

    was handed over to him and Finn to manage.

    Although Finn was the chief leader, he was basically only making decisions behind because of his

    physical rtionship, and Trevin was the one in charge.

    But he knew that he didn¡¯t want this.

    But the Nicole he wanted may not be given.

    If Nicole knew what he was thinking, Trevin couldn¡¯t imagine what Nicole would do and what he would

    do.

    That''s OK anyway.

    Just let it be.

    As long as he could stay with her, and as long as he could apany her like this, it was also a kind of

    happiness.

    Thousands of thoughts shed through Trevin¡¯s heart. He quickly adjusted his mentality and looked at

    Nicole. After all, he couldn¡¯t bear to say, ¡°There is newsing from ahead.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    ¡°About Samuel?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Trevin¡¯s heart was stabbed involuntarily.

    For Samuel, she cared more than anyone.

    He was the one who dyed the news.

    Thinking of this, Trevin hurriedly said, ¡°There is news from the front that they have taken over Jacob¡¯s

    mission and led people into the enemy¡¯s domain. Now they seem to have been discovered. All signals

    over there are blocked. We can¡¯t contact them anymore.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s face suddenly paled.

    ¡°What does it mean to be unreachable? It means they are trapped in the enemy¡¯s area?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t want to say that, Trevin still spoke.

    He knew that once he opened his mouth, Nicole would never sit back and wait, and would never wait

    here quietly.

    She would take people to rescue.

    But the future was uncertain, and the opponent was in an enemy-upied area, and she was likely to

    be injured if she got in.

    Trevin said before Nicole opened her mouth, ¡°I can take the people from Dark Night to rescue Mr.

    Green, and I hope Ma''am to stay and sit down.¡±

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°I beg you!¡±

    Trevin knelt down immediately after speaking.

    Nicole was shocked.

    ¡°Trevin, get up! There is no such rule in Night Elf! Who made you kneel? Get up!¡±

 Chapter 1678 Finally, he still hugs her

    Chapter 1678 Finally, he still hugs her

    Trevin knelt down on the ground as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    Nicole looked at Trevin and said resignedly, ¡°Samuel is my husband and the father of my kids. It¡¯s

    inappropriate for you to let me just wait.¡±

    ¡°But you are also the owner of Night Elf! If you are there, there is still a glimmer of hope, but what if this

    is the trap left by the other party? Ma''am, you can do everything for Mr. Green, but if you are trapped

    in, what shall we do? A general in the army is indispensable. I know that you have a deep affection for

    President Green. I swear that I will bring Mr. Green out even if I die, and I ask you to stay here and

    Trevin¡¯s eyes shed with water, which immediately stung Nicole.

    Nicole knew he was doing it for her, but...

    ¡°Ma''am, think about it. This is alright. We don¡¯t know if the descendants of the Close family have any

    backs. Jacob and Olivia are also here. If you leave, what will they do? If the other party is taking

    advantage of it. Sneak attack here when we left? So, it¡¯s most suitable for you to stay.¡±

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Trevin¡¯s words silenced Nicole.

    Seeing that Nicole was loosening, Trevin continued to work hard and said, ¡°Ma''am, do you worry about

    me? Or do you think I will collude with Close¡¯s descendants to harm Mr. Green?¡±

    ¡°You are serious about this. Get up first.¡±

    Nicole reached out to support Trevin.

    Seeing Nicole had some thoughts, Trevin stood up.

    He looked at Nicole, and his thoughts were overwhelming, but he could only suppress them. Now he

    said everything that should be said, it depends on how Nicole chooses.

    In fact, Trevin still had selfish intentions.

    As long as Nicole did not go, there would be no danger for her to stay here, as long as Nicole could be

    safe, it would be enough.

    In fact, Nicole was also a bit tormented inside.

    She really wanted to find Samuel in person. After all, she had missed him for so long. It would be best if

    she could see him the first time, but what Trevin said also made sense.

    If this was a strategy of the enemy to lure the enemy into deep, all of them would be wiped out if she

    went there, let alone Samuel, he is afraid that the people of Night Elf would not be able to retreat.

    Thinking of this, although Nicole felt ufortable, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will let you go, but

    Trevin, you have to remember it for me, you muste back whole!¡±

    When she came to the overseas battlefield, Nicole knew the cruelty of war.

    She brought these people out, and she hoped to take all of them back.

    Trevinughed suddenly.

    The smile was so bright, so relieved, so sore in the nose.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nicole had always known that Trevin looked good. He was different from his sister. Although a little

    pale, he had a look that people would never get tired of.

    Now that Trevin was in his twenties, Nicole suddenly said, ¡°When youe back, I will take you back

    to the country, find you a girlfriend, and you will be a good husband.¡±

    Trevin¡¯s smile instantly solidified on his face.

    Girlfriend?

    Just as well.

    As long as she hoped, he would marry. Anyway, it was impossible for him to be with her in this life, so it

    did no matter whom he will marry.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Trevin still smiled brilliantly, but he felt bitter in his heart.

    Nicole patted him on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Put on your armor and pay attention to your head.

    There are snipers on the battlefield at any time. Remember my words ande back alive!¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Trevin took a deep look at Nicole.

    He knew the cruelty of the war, and he also knew that he did not know if he could reallye back

    alive, but it was good to give Nicole a piece of hope.

    Although Nicole did not have that kind of affection for him, Trevin was very moved by her caring about

    him.

    Nicole was a little unable to bear Trevin¡¯s eager gaze. She vaguely noticed something, but she felt it

    impossible.

    She was older than Trevin, and perhaps in Trevin¡¯s heart, she was regarded as a substitute for his

    sister.

    Thinking about this, Nicole¡¯s eyes softened a lot.

    ¡°Trevin, to me, you are just like my own brother. Although you are going to save people this time, you

    can¡¯t venture into it. You must keep your own life for me. Have you heard it?¡±

    Brother?

    Trevin was slightly stunned

    Brother was good too. It¡¯s better than nothing at all.

    He knew that it was inappropriate for him to say this now, but Trevin still spoke.

    ¡°If, I mean if, in case I really have an ident, sister, can you bury me in the nearest ce to you?¡±

    For some reason, Nicole¡¯s nose suddenly became sore.

    ¡°No nonsense.¡±

    ¡°I said if.¡±

    ¡°No if! Trevin, listen to me well, if you can¡¯t give me back alive, I won¡¯t forgive you in this life! I am

    supposed go, but you insist. So if the result of leaving is that you are gone, I will be guilty for the rest of

    my life.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s tone and eyes startled Trevin, but his heart was warm.

    That¡¯s enough.

    ¡°good.¡±

    After talking, Trevin took a step forward and hugged Nicole tightly. He had let go of his hand when

    Nicole was slightly shocked.

    ¡°Sister, wait for me toe back.¡±

    Trevin turned around and left after speaking, no one saw the corners of his lips slightly raised.

    Finally, he hugged her.

    So nice.

    Trevin walked away lightly, but Nicole was stunned on the spot.

    She didn¡¯t feel anything at all in the hug just now, but she knew that it might be of great significance to

    Trevin.

    Trevin was the only one left in his family.

    Nicole¡¯s mood was unexinably heavy.

    She left the bamboo forest and came to the front. The people of Night Elf had already assembled. At

    this time, Trevin lost the sensibility he had just now, and was as serious as a general about to go on an

    expedition.

    Nicole watched Trevin arranged a pair of people to stay to protect them, and the rest began to deploy

    and leave.

    She retreated silently and found deputy captain.

    ¡°Ma''am, are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Well, sit down.¡±

    Nicole pointed to the chair beside him, but the deputy captain was a little worried.

    He sat there tremblingly and heard Nicole whispered, ¡°No matter what happens in the enemy-upied

    area, you must protect Trevin¡¯s safety. The tendon of his hand and foot have been injured before. In

    case of an emergency, please protect him.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes were a little low, and the deputy captain was shocked, and then understood.

    He had long heard that Trevin was broken off by Nicole for undercover. Although he was curedter, he

    still felt painful when it rained on a cloudy day. Now having seen Nicole take special care of him, the

    deputy captain is happy for Trevin.

    ¡°Yes! Ma''am, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely protect Trevin.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Following an order from Trevin, the people in Night Elf quickly brought equipment, boarded the

    helicopter, and left the military field hospital.

    Nicole watched the ne go away, a bit heavy across her eyes.

 Chapter 1679 You Are Reconciled

    Chapter 1679 You Are Reconciled

    Olivia and Jacob had a moment of tenderness in the room for a while. Until they heard the sound of the

    helicopter, they ran out subconsciously. They saw Nicole standing on the open ground and looking at

    the helicopter going away in the sky, with her eyes heavy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, let Trevin go around. After all, this is not a domestic ce. The situation is changing rapidly,

    and here are all wounded. I have to ensure their safety.¡±

    At this time, Nicole didn¡¯t want Olivia to know anything. After all, she is pregnant now, and it would be

    nice for her to be able to guard Jacob to have a peaceful life. If possible, Nicole wants them to return

    homnd.

    Back homnd?

    Nicole suddenly felt that this path could be taken.

    The wounded were now stagnant here because some of the wounded are not suitable for moving.

    Additionally, the ce was previously sealed off. Now the descendants of the Close family were eager

    for the wounded to return to their homnd, so taking this opportunity to send the wounded away may

    be a good thing.

    Trevin asked her to stay because of the wounded, but what if the wounded were gone?

    Nicole patted Olivia on the shoulder, smiled and said, ¡°You are really my lucky star.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Olivia couldn¡¯t figure it out and didn¡¯t know that her words made Nicole happy. In short, seeing Nicole¡¯s

    happy face, she felt much morefortable.

    ¡°I told you, I and Jacob...¡±

    ¡°I see, you are reconciled.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words made Olivia understand immediately.

    ¡°Okay, you eavesdrop on our talk! Nicole, how can you eavesdrop on the wall? You are Mrs. Green!

    Pay attention to your identity, OK?¡±

    She was going to scratch Nicole, but Nicole avoided her.

    ¡°Where am I eavesdropping? Your domineering voice is heard all over the corridor, I am just listening,

    okay?¡±

    ¡°You still say it!¡±

    Olivia was in a particrly good mood because of Jacob. After ying with Nicole for a while, she felt

    tired and then sat in a chair to rest.

    Looking at the white clouds in the sky, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I never noticed that the

    sky here is really blue.¡±

    Nicole also sat down beside her and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s because the person you care about is

    not there, so you can¡¯t pay attention to it.¡±

    Just like her now.

    Because Samuel was not there, she lost its color in everything, especially now that she didn¡¯t know

    how Samuel was doing.

    As if she heard the miss in Nicole¡¯s words, Olivia was shocked, thinking about the helicopter not long

    ago, and suddenly said, ¡°Did something happen to Samuel?¡±

    Nicole was stunned for a moment, just about to deny it, but seeing Olivia¡¯s insightful eyes, she couldn¡¯t

    help but smiled and said, ¡°Nothing will happen, don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°If you are really okay, you won¡¯t have this look. Nicole, you and I are friends for a long time. Samuel

    stayed in the enemy-upied area instead of Jacob. If something really happened, maybe Jacob will

    be guilty for a lifetime for his character. Do whatever you want. Although I can¡¯t help, as long as you tell

    me, I can still do it now.¡±

    Looking at Olivia¡¯s expression, Nicole suddenly felt a warm flow in her heart.

    She took Olivia¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s really fine, don¡¯t think about it, I¡¯m just worried that the

    enemy-upied area will attack the wounded on our side. After all, the frontline battle is a stalemate,

    no one knows. What will happen in the next moment, and the wounded here are indeed a weak link.¡±

    All the troops were on the front line, and no one could spare troops to take care of this side. If she went

    to an enemy-upied area, they might really use this ce as an attack target, so Trevin¡¯s

    consideration may not be wrong.

    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but pause when she heard Nicole say this.

    When she just wanted to do her part to help the wounded, Nicole had already thought of the battle.

    This might be the gap between her and Nicole.

    Olivia suddenly felt that the Nicole he knew before was slowly changing, making people feel tall, warm,

    and safe.

    Since when, as long as Nicole was there, she would feel at ease.

    Olivia suddenly shook Nicole¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Jacob¡¯s injuries are serious, but the group members who escorted him back are good. I n to let you

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    bring these wounded back to the country.¡±

    ¡°Returning to the country? Isn¡¯t it blocked from here?¡±

    ¡°Then tear up a hole. Instead of waiting for others to attack us, it is better for us to find our own way

    out.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes at this time had a trace of determination, which was not to be ignored.

    Olivia suddenly felt a little blood surging.

    ¡°Are you paying attention?¡±

    ¡°Well, but it takes some time. You go in and talk to Jacob and the others, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Olivia wanted to get up, but looked at Nicole and solemnly said, ¡°At any time, you must pay attention to

    your own safety, otherwise I will never forgive you in my life.¡±

    This was so familiar as if she had only said it to Trevin not long ago, and now hearing Olivia say this,

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°I see, go now.¡±

    Maybe only those who care about each other threaten the other side like this.

    After Olivia left, Nicole took out her mobile phone and called Steven Bradford.

    It¡¯s toote to call Morty now, and she was now closer to Steven.

    For so many years, Country Y has maintained international neutrality, but after Steven Bradford

    returned to take over the country¡¯s government affairs, it was intentional to maintain friendly

    cooperative rtions with her own country.

    Now she didn¡¯t need to rely on the affairs between countries. Steven Bradford would send troops to

    help with Samuel alone.

    Steven Bradford answered quickly over there.

    ¡°Nicole, my side is just five o¡¯clock in the morning, can¡¯t you give me time to have tenderness with my

    wife?¡±

    Steven Bradford¡¯s voice was still hoarse, apparently just waking up.

    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone to warm the bed. Your wife is now feeling well in your

    arms and I feel ufortable. It would be nice to not call you in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°Nicole, you be bad.¡±

    Steven Bradford yawned and said.

    Nicole heard him whisper to Ashley next to him, ¡°You sleep again, I will go to the balcony to answer the

    phone.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Ashley obviously didn¡¯t wake up either.

    Nicole was a little sorry, but it could only be so now.

    Steven took the phone, went to the balcony, and opened the window. The cold wind blew, and he

    became sober.

    ¡°Nicole, is there something urgent for you to call so early? No one will warm you up, Mr. Samuel?¡±

    ¡°He has gone to the battlefield, and I am now in a battlefield hospital on an overseas battlefield.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, Steven was stunned.

 Chapter 1680 The Child Will Be Angry To Hear That

    Chapter 1680 The Child Will Be Angry To Hear That

    ¡°What did you say? Did you go to an overseas battlefield? Didn¡¯t Mr. Samuel retreat?¡±

    ¡°Jacob is the leader of the operation team, but life or death is unclear. He and Tim came here in

    person. Now Jacob is seriously injured and has just been sent to the field hospital. Samuel and my

    cousin took his ce in the enemy upation area.¡±

    Nicole quickly talked to Steven about the situation here. Including the descendants of the Close family.

    Steven couldn¡¯t help frowning after listening.

    ¡°The enemy-upied area? The enemy-upied area is now solid. Is he crazy?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not crazy! He just knows his mission and responsibilities. If our country loses in this battle, there

    will really be no rtionship with our country in the overseas field. Now you know the domestic

    situation. If the overseas battlefield is lost, there is not much possibility for Morty to get to the top. Let¡¯s

    forget about personal emotions. This overseas field was originally lost by our country many years ago.

    Now the people here are controlled by the enemy-upied area. How many people are eager to return

    to the country. Samuel and my cousin are soldiers. Even if they retire, they are in reserve. They will

    prepare for a life since they be soldiers. I understand him.¡±

    Steven was stunned by Nicole¡¯s words.

    He didn¡¯t think Nicole was worthy of Samuel. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t think much of

    her. As a brother, he respected Samuel¡¯s feelings and choices. Now he officially looked at Nicole

    differently.

    The pattern of a woman can be so big, I have to say that Mr. Samuel had a good choice.

    Steven nced at Ashley who was still sleeping, and the tenderness between his eyebrows was

    involuntarily revealed.

    If there is no warmth in this world, it would be really chilling.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Steven spoke directly.

    Although Nicole was prepared, she was still shocked when she heard Steven say this.

    ¡°Pull your country down, won¡¯t you me me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the me? I also grew up in country Z. For me, country Z is also my homnd country. Now

    my Mr. Samuel is in trouble. The most regrettable thing in my life is that I can¡¯t join the army in country

    Z like the three of them. Now that I have the opportunity to help them, I have nothing to hesitate.

    Besides, it is up to me in this country. Who dares to say what I am going to do.¡±

    Steven is still so loyal, and Nicole is very moved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, country F will also be on your side in the future.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words are basically equivalent to Zayn¡¯s words.

    Steven knew that as long as Nicole said, Zayn would naturally follow it. After all, he loved such a sister

    very much.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Therefore, Steven didn¡¯t feel reluctant at all.

    Nicole told Steven of her n.

    Steven immediately put on his clothes and held a military meeting immediately.

    While waiting for Steven to attack the periphery, Nicole was also deploying.

    She divided the wounded into three groups, leaving the lighter ones at the end, and the first group with

    the most severe injuries.

    Nicole¡¯s n was to let Steven lead troops into the enemy¡¯s upation area from the periphery, and

    when they attracted enemy¡¯s attention, she asked the people in Night Elf to send the wounded out in

    batches.

    Helicopters are not allowed here, only waterways.

    Steven arranged a boat. After they boarded the boat, they were escorted by Night Elf people to the

    airport and sent them back home by ne.

    After deploying all this, Nicole called Morty and asked him to arrange someone to pick him up at home.

    Morty was also worrying about how to send the wounded back. The troops here were no longer

    avable to take care of the wounded, but when he heard the news of Nicole, he couldn¡¯t help but had

    a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±

    Morty began to deploy.

    The three parts started acting at the same time.

    As soon as Trevin and the others arrived at the enemy-upied area, they heard the sound of gunfire

    ahead, and they were shocked.

    The deputy captain looked in the direction of the country and whispered, ¡°Is there another war?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for us. Take this opportunity to let our people move forward quickly, and we must all

    enter the enemy-upied area within half an hour.¡±

    Trevin¡¯s eyes are sharp like an eagle flying in the sky.

    He has indeed grown a lot in the past two years.

    The deputy captain quickly agreed, and the entire Night Elf team moved forward quickly.

    Nicole sent Olivia and Jacob away for the first time.

    Originally, Olivia and Jacob wanted to stay at the end to help Nicole, but Jacob¡¯s injury was serious and

    Nicole was very determined, so they had to leave.

    Olivia hugged Nicole, choked and said, ¡°I am waiting for you at homnd. I will not give birth to this

    child if you don¡¯te back.¡±

    ¡°All silly words. The child will get angry when he hears it.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s heart was warm. This feeling of being worried about is really good.

    ¡°I mean it.¡±

    Olivia¡¯s eyes were unusually firm, which meant that I would really not have a child if you don¡¯te

    back.

    Jacob looked at her worriedly. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Nicole knew that Jacob was also

    worried about Samuel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take my Mr. Samuel to have dinner for your one-month-old child.¡±

    With Nicole¡¯s words, Olivia and Jacob both breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Madam, I made you and Olivia angry because of the deception of child¡¯s affairs, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Jacob¡¯s apology didn¡¯t mean much to Nicole. She just looked at Jacob and said in a low voice, ¡°This is

    the only time. The next time, no matter how much Olivia loves you, I will take her away.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you this chance.¡±

    Jacob said categorically.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nicole pushed Olivia.

    Olivia wanted to cry, but she held back. She helped Jacob to get into the car and walked towards the

    port.

    When Nicole saw them leaving, her hanging heart finally settled down.

    As long as the wounded could return home safely, she could go to find Samuel without distraction.

    As if thinking of something, Nicole quickly called Morty.

    ¡°After the wounded returned home, let them be quarantined for 14 days, and asked the doctors to

    perform various examinations to make sure that their health was okay before letting them go back.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning?¡±

    Morty didn¡¯t understand.

    Nicole said, ¡°In case descendants of Close family have other tricks, we have to guard against it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you deal with it already?¡±

    ¡°They are too cunning, and I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be handled cleanly, so it¡¯s okay to be cautious.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words made Morty nod slightly.

    The evacuation of the wounded was proceeding in an orderly manner, and in a border town in another

    country, the twelve descendants of the Close family have returned.

    Alison looked at them coldly, watching Kelly Close, the current Patriarch of the Close family, who was

    warmly entertaining them. She subconsciously stepped back two steps and distanced herself from

    these people, but only after two steps back, she stopped.

    No!

    ¡®If I get too obvious, Nicole¡¯s n will not be implemented.¡¯ Thinking of this, Alison returned to the

    original position and stood still, but with his eyes downcast, and no one knew what she was thinking.

 Chapter 1681 One More Paternity Test

    Chapter 1681 One More Paternity Test

    Kelly called Alison to him after entertaining them.

    "Alison,e, let me introduce you. This is your aunt, Ebby."

    Kelly introduced Alison to the leader of the group that had just returned, who was a nurse from the

    Military Command Hospital in the war zone where Nicole was, and the leader of the twelve.

    Alison stepped forward and took a look at Ebby. She was a beauty, but unfortunately, she seemed to

    harbor some evil intentions.

    "Auntie!"

    Alison restrained herself and called out in a low voice, but without much emotion.

    Ebby looked at Alison as she frowned.

    "Dad, this is the child that my brother lost more than twenty years ago?"

    Kelly smiled and said, "Yes, we fled Country Z in a hurry at that time, and we lost Alison. Now we''ve

    managed to get her back. Your brother is very happy. And Alison is retired now. Isn''t she great?"

    Ebby, however, looked at Alison suspiciously and said, "You''ve done a paternity test?"

    "This is the paternity test report. Take a look."

    Kelly gave the paternity test report to Ebby.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Ebby looked at the data on it, and then at Alison''s face, and felt that she really looked quite simr to

    her brother. Then she said in a low voice, "Don''t me me for being cautious. After all, the Close family

    is in danger. How about this? Let''s do another paternity test?"

    "Ebby!"

    Seeing Alison''s mocking smile, Kelly could not help but speak up and reprimand Ebby.

    "I had the paternity test done myself. Don¡¯t you even trust me?"

    "Dad, I didn''t mean it like that. I just think we need to be a bit cautious at this time."

    "I agree. You can do whatever you want. Just hurry up. I still have to get back to visit my dad."

    Alison''s voice was cold and distant for no apparent reason.

    Ebby frowned slightly. She didn''t really like Alison being so aloof, but that was how people of the Close

    family were supposed to be.

    She didn''t know exactly how she was feeling, and she was both displeased and relieved at the

    moment.

    As her aunt, she felt displeased that her niece had spoken to her in this way, but as the future

    sessor of the Close family, she felt that Alison was just right.

    Ebby had mixed feelings, but she had someonee over and took blood from her and Alison.

    After the blood was drawn, Alison said indifferently, "Can I go back now?"

    "Alison, don''t me your aunt. She is busying away from home all the time and it is always right to be

    cautious."

    Kelly spoke up in a hurry.

    Alison, however, said indifferently, "It''s alright. She''s just an arms dealer. How much more can I expect

    her to feel for me? Besides, if my father hadn''t been paralyzed, I don''t think she would have been so

    tired. My aunt is over forty now, isn''t she? Is she married? For the sake of the Close family, she has

    sacrificed her whole life''s happiness, which really makes me admire her."

    "Alison!"

    Ebby''s face changed instantly.

    Kelly also sensed the hostility between Alison and Ebby and couldn''t help but speak up.

    "Alright, alright, Alison, just go back first. Your aunt has just returned, and I have something to talk to

    her about."

    Alison shrugged her shoulders and turned to leave.

    Ebby, however, said angrily after Alison left, "Dad, her attitude is simply ..."

    "Okay, okay. Alison was left behind by us for more than twenty years. It''s normal for her to feel resentful

    now. I have investigated it, and she was adopted by the local orphanage after we left her behind. But

    she wasn''t in good health because she was young and scared after leaving her parents, and had a

    high fever. Then there was an earthquake in that area and the whole orphanage was buried in the

    earth. And she had narrowly escaped death before she climbed up from inside the rubble. She suffered

    a lot at that time. If your brother hadn''t stayed behind to cover and escort us away first, he wouldn''t

    have broken his legs and Alison wouldn''t have been an orphan for so many years. Now she''s back.

    Although she has a bad temper, she is at least back. So just don''t take it too hard with her."

    Mentioning the past, Ebby couldn''t help but sigh.

    More than twenty years ago, if her brother hadn''t tried to save her, he wouldn''t have lost his legs, let

    alone his daughter Alison.

    "I know. But she has spent time in the Military Command after all. I''m afraid she doesn''t really care

    about the Close family."

    Kelly shook his head and said, "Ebby, you have to believe in blood ties. I have observed that Alison is

    really good to your brother and sister-inw, and she is kind of close to me. She had also helped the

    Close family in the matter of Nicole and Samuel. After all, she''s a child of the Close family, so she''s not

    going to watch your brother and sister-inw die."

    "Let''s hope so."

    The results of the test still needed time, and Ebby went back to rest after briefly talking to Kelly about

    the situation.

    After leaving the hall, Alison made her way to her father''s room.

    Seeing her enter, rk hurriedly asked, "I heard that your aunt has returned. How is she doing?"

    Seeing that rk cared so much about Ebby, Alison felt a little displeased.

    "You are really attached to her. More than twenty years ago, you lost me for her. Now that I''m back, but

    I haven''t seen you treat me with much enthusiasm. Instead, you''re anxious to see her as soon as she

    returns."

    "Alison."

    Hearing her daughter say this, Old Mrs. Close couldn''t help but speak up.

    rk looked at Alison and a trace of sadness crossed his eyes before he said in a low voice, "Your

    aunt sacrificed too much for the Close family back then. If it wasn''t for her, all those people of the Close

    family wouldn''t have been able to survive. She was married to the local military officer at the time. For

    everyone in the Close family to evacuate, she held her husband hostage, so much so that her husband

    turned against her. She''s lived a pretty hard life."

    "She deserved it! She had a good life, but instead of cherishing it, she had to make trouble for herself.

    For the Close family? Don''t you know what the Close family has done? But I do admire the unity of the

    Close family. It''s like everyone is obsessed with the cause of the Close family and they are willing to do

    whatever it takes. It doesn''t matter if you throw everything away, does it? So I deserved to be thrown

    away, and I''m lucky to be alive, right?"

    Alison told herself not to get angry, but she couldn''t help it.

    What kind of freaks were they?

    Once she was Tracy, an orphan. She envied those children who had parents and envied them for

    having someone to love and care for them. Then she joined the army, and only then did she truly

    experience what it meant to be loved.

    Chad loved her like she was his own granddaughter, and it was only in the military that she felt the

    warmth of family and what it meant to be sisters and brothers.

    Now that she finally knew who she was and where she came from, but she had never hated her identity

    more than she did at this moment.

    She was actually a member of the Close family!

    If she had to choose, she would rather be Tracy for the rest of her life than Alison for a day!

 Chapter 1682 How Come He Didnt Look For Her?

    Chapter 1682 How Come He Didn''t Look For Her?

    What did the descendants of the Close family have to do with her?

    What did the unity of the Close family have to do with her?

    All these years, if it wasn''t for Chad, if it wasn''t for the country, and if it wasn''t for those people from the

    military, she would have died in that big earthquake.

    It was Chad who pulled her out of the rubble, and it was those soldiers who gave her food and the

    belief to live. Now her so-called family members actually want to subvert her faith. They were simply

    dreaming!

    Seeing the light under Alison''s eyes, rk couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    "Alison, when we lost you back then, your mother and I were sad too."

    "Since you were sad, did you guys ever go back to look for me?"

    What Alison said instantly made rk''s words stick in his throat.

    Howe he hadn''t looked for her?

    But at that time, it was not appropriate for the Close family to go back. He had asked many people to

    look for her, especially Ebby, but to no avail.

    "Alison, back then, your aunt went back to the country many times to look for you. Do you know? At

    that time, she was in such an awkward situation and many people were looking for her. For this reason,

    she even went to get stic surgery. Over the years, she has not only traveled around the countries

    selling arms but has also been asking for news of you. Your aunt felt guilty about you, and the Close

    family also felt guilty about you. Now you are back. I don''t want anything more than for you to stay with

    the Close family. Even if you do nothing, your mother and I will be happy to see you here with us."

    His words made Alison sneer.

    "Do nothing? What are you afraid of me doing?"

    rk narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything. But the look in his eyes already said everything.

    Alison sneered, "In the end, you still don''t believe me. Even if I betrayed Nicole for the Close family,

    you still don''t believe me, do you? There are fathers in this world who don''t believe in their daughters.

    You have really impressed me."

    "Alison, that''s not true. Your father didn''t say that."

    Old Mrs. Close hurriedly exined.

    She had been looking for her for so long that she was getting depressed.

    rk was paralyzed in both legs because of what happened back then, and they hadn''t had any more

    children over the years. Perhaps it was God''s punishment for them. After losing Alison, she was never

    able to conceive again, so Old Mrs. Close was very happy to have her only daughter back.

    But Alison had been cold and unapproachable since her return.

    Old Mrs. Close was very sad.

    Alison nced at Old Mrs. Close, and her mocking eyes finally softened.

    In this family, Old Mrs. Close was the only one who genuinely wished her well, right?

    "Mum, I''m hungry."

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "I''ll go and make you something to eat. What do you want to eat?"

    As soon as she heard Alison say that, Old Mrs. Close immediately became happy.

    "I''ll eat whatever you make."

    Alison smiled gently.

    Although her smile was not too good, it was good enough for Old Mrs. Close.

    Watching Old Mrs. Close go and prepare food for her, Alison''s eyes eventually softened.

    It also pained rk to see this.

    "The year you were lost, your mother got depressed. There were several times when I woke up in the

    middle of the night to see her standing at the window and holding the rag doll you liked. Sometimes I

    was really afraid she would just jump off like that. She took pills, hurt herself, bruised herself each time,

    and med herself for leaving you behind and not watching after you. All these years, she didn''t sleep

    well when you didn''te back. It''s only when you came back that she felt alive again. Alison, we

    really missed you."

    As she listened to rk, Alison whispered, "Don''t you think this is retribution? The people of the Close

    family have done so many bad things that even God can''t stand it anymore, and that''s why you''ve been

    in such pain."

    "Alison! Don''t you ever say that again, especially not in front of your grandfather and aunt, okay?"

    rk suddenly tensed up.

    He understood that Alison felt resentful, but there were certain things that could not really be said in the

    Close family.

    Old Mr. Close would not allow them to have disagreements.

    "The Close family has been united since ancient times. Your grandfather was your great-grandfather''s

    first son. Back then, your great-grandfather sent your grandfather to Country Z when he was a child for

    the sake of the Great Cause. At that time, your grandfather taught us that no matter what time it was,

    the people of the Close family had to stick together. Everyone in the Close family did that."

    "Yes, you did, and you lost your children. I have to remind you that your so-called great-grandfather

    was just a madman. Didn''t he still die at the hands of Samuel and Nicole?"

    Alison''s words made rk look like crap.

    If someone else had said that, rk would have punished him, but the person in front of him was his

    daughter. He could only sigh and say, "We all have to do as your great-grandfather said."

    "Why do you all have to obey him? If he wants to destroy the world, are you going to follow him? Don''t

    you all have ideals of your own?"

    "Ideals?"

    A trace of confusion crossed rk''s eyes.

    He had been taught since he was a child to follow his ancestors'' teachings, and they had to abide by

    what his grandfather said.

    Now that he was suddenly asked by Alison about his ideals, rk couldn''t help but freeze.

    What was his ideal?

    It seemed that he really had an ideal when he was a child.

    At that time, he wanted to be a crew member, to drift on the sea, to travel to many countries, and

    experience more of the local history.

    But when he told his father about this ideal, he was beaten up by his father instead. And, his father told

    him that the Close family had only one ideal, and that was to follow his grandfather''s teachings and do

    what he wanted to do.

    Now that so many years had passed, he couldn''t help but feel a little relieved to see his daughter in

    front of him.

    He was relieved that she had not grown up in the Close family, that she was not restrained by the

    family teachings, that she had her own ideals and ambitions, and that she would not break her wings

    just because she was a member of the Close family.

    rk had never been so sober at this moment.

    "Come here. Pour me a ss of water."

    Alison froze for a moment, but still went up and poured rk a cup of warm water and tested the

    temperature before she handed it to him.

    Despite his daughter''s many grievances against him, rk could see that she truly cared about them.

    Alison was a good girl!

    When he was pooping in bed because he couldn''t take care of himself, she did her best to change his

    clothes and dealt with everything.

    rk could see that Alison was really good to them, but their views ...

    "s!"

    rk sighed, took a sip of water, and handed the cup to Alison. Then he said in a voice only the two of

    them could hear, "Do what you want, as long as you''re happy. I may be crippled, but I can still protect

    you and your mother in the Close family."

    Alison suddenly tightened her grip on the cup.

    She looked at the face in front of her that looked so much like hers, and her nose twitched for the first

    time.

    "Dad-"

    It was the first time she had called him since her return, and rk burst into a happy smile.

    "Hey!"

    He stroked Alison''s head and said with relief, "Since you call me dad, then I have to protect you no

    matter what."

 Chapter 1683 Do You Have A Misunderstanding About Me

    Chapter 1683 Do You Have A Misunderstanding About Me

    Alison''s nose twitched.

    She had never cared for being one of the Closes and preferred to be Tracy, the child who grew up in

    the orphanage and took the surname of the orphanage director. But at this moment, she knew that her

    cold heart warmed up.

    "I''m going to get some water."

    Alison turned around in a hurry and took the opportunity to wipe away the tears from the corners of her

    eyes.

    Seeing his daughter like this, rk didn''t feel good either, but that was how the tradition of the Close

    family was. So many people had worked for the ancestors'' teachings of the Close family for their

    lifetime, and no one would be willing to give up on it.

    But Alison was his daughter.

    She did not grow up in the Close family, and why should he ask her to carry on the ancestors''

    teachings of the Close family?

    Alison didn''t know what was going through rk''s mind right now, but she couldn''t stay here any

    longer. So she hurried out of the room but met Ebby at the door.

    "Alison, the results are out."

    Ebby said kindly.

    Alison didn''t feel anything.

    After all, it was already an established fact that she was a descendant of the Close family. She could

    not change her bloodline, so even if Ebby took ten more paternity tests, the result would still be the

    same.

    She took the paternity report from Ebby''s hand, but threw it into the trash without looking at it, then

    walked away.

    "Alison, do you have a misunderstanding about me?"

    Ebby looked at Alison and seemed a little anxious.

    Alison, however, didn''t say anything and just stared at her coldly, as if she was looking at a stranger.

    Ebby instantly felt terrible.

    "Alison, you have to understand that I am doing this all just in case. People on the outside are checking

    out the Close family pretty hard right now, and you used to be a member of military, so ..."

    "Then wouldn''t it be better if you just arrested me?"

    Alison said coldly.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Ebby froze for a moment.

    Through Alison''s cold eyes, it was as if she saw her ex-husband.

    Her ex-husband had looked at her with the same look after he knew who she was and what she had

    done.

    It was as if all those years of their love were fake and all gone overnight.

    Ebby''s heart ached.

    "Alison, we''re family. Do you have to talk to me like that? There''s no deep hatred between me and you,

    right?"

    Hearing Ebby say this, Alison suddenly smiled and said in a low voice, "Ebby, I suppose to call you

    Aunt. But don''t you really have anyints at all about the Close family after all these years of your

    hard work? I heard that you abandoned your husband for the Close family. You even left your child

    unattended and scalded to death in a hot tub because you were so busy with affairs of the Close family

    just a few months after giving birth. As a mother, weren''t you upset at all?"

    "Alison!"

    Ebby''s eyes were red, and even as her body tensed up.

    The child was the deepest pain in Ebby''s heart.

    If it wasn''t for the child, perhaps she and her husband wouldn''t have turned against each other.

    But she didn''t want it either.

    Her son was just seven months old, and she could still recall his sweet, smiling face. She could even

    hear her son''s cries every night.

    She was only out for a short while and her son fell into the hot tub and died.

    She could barely remember why she was boiling a pool of hot water at the time. Later, she

    remembered that it was to bathe her son.

    Everyone in the Close family knew that this was a taboo for Ebby and no one dared to mention it. But

    Alison mentioned it and in front of Ebby.

    If she wasn''t her brother''s long-lost daughter, Ebby would really kill her.

    Alison, however, seemed not to see Ebby''s pain and sorrow, and said with a cold smile, "What? You

    can''t stand it anymore? Why did you guys leave Country Z back then and how did I get lost? Everyone

    didn''t talk to me. What about you? You do know, don''t you? You said you lost me on the move, so why

    didn''t you say you lost me because there were pursuers behind you and my mother was weak and

    entrusted me to you, but you left me alone in front of the supermarket to stop the pursuers? How old

    was I then? Three years old? Or four? Or a little younger? You were deliberately close to me after you

    knew I was rk''s daughter. Was it really because of affection? Or do you think you lost me and that''s

    why you feel guilty now?"

    "Alison, you ..."

    Ebby froze.

    How could Alison know about what happened back then, which she had kept from everyone?

    Even her brother and sister-inw thought that Alison had wandered off on her own, but Alison could

    actually tell the details so clearly. She couldn''t help but be a little stunned.

    But after being exposed, Ebby felt a lot more rxed instead.

    "Yes, I lost you back then, and I didn''t dare to tell the truth to my brother and sister-inw. At that time, I

    didn''t really want to stop the pursuers, but just wanted to go back and see my child, even if it was just

    to spend some time at his grave. Because I knew I would never be able to return after I left. And if I

    took you with me, I would attract a lot of attention and you might not be safe, so that''s why I left you in

    front of the supermarket. I thought I''d be back soon, and I instructed you to wait for me."

    "I''m a three-year-old child. What could I understand? Waiting for you? How long have you been gone?

    Even if I wanted to wait for you, what if there were traffickers? Would they have abducted me? Do you

    have any idea what I''ve been through? If you couldn''t protect me, why did you promise my parents to

    take me away? And if you promised, why did you go off and do your own thing halfway through? Ebby,

    you are not a good mother to your son and you are not a good aunt to me. Are you going to tell me that

    you''ve been running around all these years looking for me? Are you trying to help my parents find me

    or are you trying to ease the guilt in your heart? In fact, this is all just an excuse for you. You traveled

    from country to country selling arms and amassing wealth, but under the guise of searching for me only

    to make my parents grateful to you and thus espouse your position in the Close family. How can you be

    so shameless?"

    Every word of Alison''s was so unrelenting that it directly tore through Ebby''s hypocrisy on the surface

    and exposed the darkest part of her heart to the sunlight, which immediately made Ebby frown.

    She felt that Alison was too hostile towards her.

    But it was true that she had lost Alison back then. She owed her that!

    "Alison, no matter what you say, it''s good that you''re back now. I''ll make it up to youter."

    "How can you make it up? Do you know what I''ve been through since I was abducted back then?"

    Alison''s eyes deepened as she saw a woman behind her hiding quickly, and the familiar shirts caused

    tears to well up in her eyes.

 Chapter 1684 He Hadnt Thought About That

    Chapter 1684 He Hadn''t Thought About That

    "What have you been through?"

    Ebby felt that she was a little speechless.

    In fact, it wasn''t that she hadn''t thought about what a three-year-old child would go through after being

    lost. It was only when she saw that Alison was now intact as she stood in front of her that she

    Perhaps Alison was lucky, or perhaps the ancestors of the Close family blessed her. Alison hade

    back safe and sound, right?

    For Alison, there were so many things she didn''t want to say at first, but now she couldn''t help it.

    Alison sneered and said, "I was only three years old. I remember very clearly that a bearded man told

    me that my aunt was waiting for me over there and asked me toe with him. I didn''t go, but he

    simply covered my mouth with a handkerchief. A pungent smell hit me and then I lost consciousness.

    When I woke up again, I found myself in a mountain. The family was poor and lived in shacks, but they

    had bought me."

    "I thought I finally had a home. I don''t care if they are not my real parents or if they are just total

    strangers. At least I wasn''t alone. Can you understand what it''s like for a three-year-old to wake up

    seeing all those strangers and strange surroundings? I was scared, I was afraid, I screamed, but all I

    got was a brutal beating."

    "The woman was so mean looking and hit me so hard with the whip in her hand. I was knocked

    unconscious and no one cared if I lived or died. When I woke up again, I was thrown on the straw with

    only cold, hard bread around me. Do you think that was the worst of it? No, it wasn''t."

    Alison clenched her hands into fists while her eyes were bloodshot and she said, word for word, "That

    family had a son who was sick. They had no money to cure their son, so they had to go to the

    mountains and pick herbs. But they were not doctors and did not know what kind of herbs would be

    useful for their son''s illness. So they bought me for the simple purpose of trying out the herbs for her

    son!"

    "Every herb her son took had to be taken by me first. Only when I had no reaction would she feed it to

    her son. There were many times when I thought I really could not bear so much pain that I vomited and

    wanted to die immediately, but every time I miraculously survived. Did you ever think at that time that

    your niece would go through this?"

    Ebby froze.

    She hadn''t thought about this!

    She really hadn''t thought about it!

    She thought that the worst thing was that Alison had been thrown out on the streets begging with her

    legs broken by traffickers. So all these years, she had checked those children begging on the streets,

    but never found her.

    She really didn''t know that Alison would actually be worse off than those children!

    Ebby instantly burst into tears.

    Alison, however, smiled brightly, while tears glistened in her eyes.

    "You know? I''ve lived like this for four years! For over a thousand days and nights, I didn''t look forward

    to growing up quickly, but to dying sooner so that I could be relieved. That mountain was far, far away

    from the outskirts of the city. I tried to escape once but failed. When I was caught, I was once again

    beaten to a pulp. Then when I was seven years old, my foster father tied me up while my foster mother

    was away. He touched me from head to toe and even kissed me. Do you know how I felt then?"

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "Stop it! Stop it!"

    Ebby felt that she couldn''t listen on. If she listened any longer, she would go crazy.

    Alison, however, still smiled and said, "I thought at that time that I must havemitted a heinous sin

    in my past life, otherwise why would God do this to me? But when my foster mother came back and

    saw what my foster father had done to me, instead of ming my foster father, she punished me and

    med me, saying that I had seduced my foster father. Does a seven-year-old know what seduction

    is? Do I need to have my hands and feet tied to seduce him?"

    "Alison, stop it."

    "Why should I stop? You can''t listen to it anymore? Then if I told you that I killed my foster father myself

    when I was eight, stabbed my foster mother, took all their money, ran alone through the mountains for

    three days and nights before I saw a bus, then rode it to the outskirts of the city and passed out from

    starvation in front of the orphanage, would you think I''m very worthy of being a member of the Close

    family?"

    Alison said, word for word, "People of the Close family are ruthless. I''ve inherited that well. My foster

    parents raised me for four years and I could have killed them without hesitation. So what makes you

    think I''m not one of the Close family? Hmm?"

    Her voice was as soft as a feather falling gently on the surface of ake, but it was oppressive and

    breathless.

    "Alison!"

    Old Mrs. Close finally couldn''t help herself and ran out from behind the door, then hugged her daughter

    and cried uncontrobly.

    "Why didn''t you tell me? Why? You''ve been back for so long. Why didn''t you tell me that you suffered

    so much when you were a child? I don¡¯t deserve to be your mother. I shouldn''t have given you to her! It

    was my mistake!"

    Old Mrs. Close hugged Alison tightly, fearing that if she let go, Alison would be gone.

    Alison was her daughter and the apple of her eye.

    Who would have thought she would go through all this?

    Ebby was a little surprised by Old Mrs. Close''s sudden appearance.

    "Sister, I ..."

    "Go away! Ebby, over the years, rk and I have always supported you and defended you, because

    you have lost so much for the Close family. As your brother and sister-inw, we have always loved

    you. But only today did I realize that it was you who lost my daughter! It was you! You made my

    daughter a child who tested drugs for others at the age of three! You let my daughter be molested by

    an old man at the age of seven! How could you do this? It was because you lost your son and you

    loved Alison so much that we trusted you with our child and you promised us that you would bring

    Alison back. But what happened? You were the one who threw my daughter away with your own

    hands! All these years, you watched me and your brother grieve and suffer for Alison day and night, but

    you didn''t even tell us the truth! If you had told us just anything about Alison''s loss, we would not have

    searched in the wrong direction and let my daughter suffer so much for no reason at all! And now you

    even suspect that my daughter is not one of the Close family. How could you? How?"

    Old Mrs. Close questioned Ebby in a tearful tone. For a moment, Ebby did not know how to exin.

    rk was also in the room and heard all of it, and he was by now in tears.

    He felt pity for his sister, and he had espoused and supported her at all costs over the years. In the

    end, it was she who had lost his daughter!

    It was simply ridiculous!

    It was as if what he had done all these years was so ironic, as a resounding p in rk''s face.

    The Close family!

    Was this the so-called united Close family?

 Chapter 1685 Perhaps She Was Too Heartless

    Chapter 1685 Perhaps She Was Too Heartless

    For the first time, rk was resistant to the ancestors'' teachings he had grown up believing in.

    Was he not resentful?

    How could he not be resentful?

    Alison was the only child he had ever had in his life!

    When Alison was born, he was very happy. He gave Alison everything he had for those three years and

    even imagined hiring a tutor for his daughter when she was a little older. But it all ended that summer.

    His daughter was lost.

    At the time, Old Mrs. Close was going crazy. If it hadn''t been for the faith that sustained her, she might

    have been dead.

    His wife and daughter suffered all their lives for the so-called ancestors'' teachings of the Close family.

    As a husband, as a father, what had he done for these two women in his life?

    rk was devastated, while Old Mrs. Close almost fainted from crying. Only Alison''s eyes were red,

    but she did not shed a single tear.

    She had long since passed the age when she would need a mother''s love and care.

    What she had experienced all those years ago was like a nightmare that always haunted her at the

    beginning.

    She was afraid to sleep at night in the orphanage, and when she closed her eyes, all she could think of

    was her foster father''s ugly face and her foster mother''s fierce look.

    She was scared, she was upset, she was afraid to be with other children, and she was afraid that

    people would know her secret. But the more she did this, the more the children bullied her.

    She didn''t dare to fight back and feared that, if she hurt someone, she would be thrown out by the

    dean.

    Where would she go if the dean kicked her out?

    There was no ce in the world that could be her home.

    That was until Chad appeared.

    Chad had gone to the orphanage to select a few children to be trained as spies.

    At that time, Chad told them clearly that after he took them away, he could give them the best food and

    clothes, but at the same time, they would have to do the hardest and most tiring things under the sky

    and leave behind all their past.

    From the day they left the orphanage, they no longer had their former identities, and they only had one

    identity ¨C they are spies.

    They had to do whatever he needed them to do, they had to go to war to kill the enemy, and they could

    not resist even if he needed them to marry into a rich family.

    Many children didn''t want this life, but Alison did.

    She couldn''t wait to leave her old identity behind and give herself a rebirth, to use her strength and the

    rest of her life to make a life of her own.

    So she became Tracy, taking the name of the daughter of the dean.

    She didn''t know if she was unlucky or not, but when everything was done, there was an earthquake

    before she had time to leave with Chad. And the whole city was thrown into chaos.

    At that moment, she thought that God was going to take her away, that perhaps she really didn''t

    deserve a new life. But at the critical moment, Chad saved her.

    Ever since being rescued from the orphanage by Chad, Alison felt reborn.

    She was free at all times, except when training was hard. Chad even cared for her and loved her like a

    grandfather.

    She still remembered when she joined the army at the age of eighteen, Chad personally cooked her a

    table of delicious food and yed with her all night. He apanied her to y all those

    entertainment ces that she wanted to go to but was afraid to do so. And Chad apanied her to

    eat all the junk food that she wanted to eat but didn''t have time to.

    She remembered that tears welling up in Chad''s eyes as she got into the truck to report to military.

    At that moment, she cried and called him Grandpa while Chad waved his hand and said, "Girl, I''ll wait

    for you toe back."

    Chad gave her all the affection that she was missing.

    She was saved by Chad, her life was given to her by Chad. So Alison was devastated to learn that she

    was a descendant of the Close family.

    How could she be a descendant of the Close family?

    But Chad looked so sad, making her understand that it was all true.

    Especially after someone from the Close family was caught by Samuel, Chad went behind her back

    and got someone to take that person''s blood and do a paternity test with Alison, and then everything

    came to light.

    Alison felt ashamed of Chad, of her former uniform, and of those who had been good to her.

    Chad, however, told her that the true Alison had died in that earthquake when she was eight years old,

    and the person who survived the earthquake was Tracy, not Alison. If she felt that this mission was

    difficult, she could have not gone at all.

    But Alison knew that she had toe.

    This was her roots!

    Her parents were here!

    Even if the Close family was to be exterminated, she would have to do it herself!

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    She had expected her to be calm andposed, but when she saw Old Mrs. Close crying and almost

    fainting, Alison still felt intolerant and had mixed emotions in her eyes.

    She could clearly feel Old Mrs. Close''s grief, but she could not empathize with her.

    Perhaps she was just too cold-blooded.

    The people of the Close family were indeed frighteningly cold-blooded.

    Alison just let her mother hold her and cry. It was only after she was hoarse andpletely passed out

    that she carried Old Mrs. Close back to the house.

    As Alison passed by Ebby, she suddenly took hold of her arm.

    Her eyes were also red, even with tears, but she said in a low voice, "Alison, you did that on purpose,

    didn''t you? You saw your mum behind me a long time ago but didn''t say anything. You deliberately told

    me everything to make her feel bad and make me me myself, didn''t you? What are you up to? How

    can you scheme against your own family? Alison, you are also one of the Closes! You have the blood

    of the Close family in you! What the hell are you doing?"

    Ebby just stared at Alison, as if she wanted to find something in her face and demeanor. Unfortunately,

    Alison was just as calm as ever.

    She just looked at Ebby and said indifferently, "If you think I am up to no good, then that''s it. Maybe I''m

    lying to you when I say all this, and maybe I''m just telling stories."

    Having said that, Alison broke away from Ebby''s hand and hugged Old Mrs. Close as she went inside.

    Then she saw that rk''s eyes were also red, as if he knew everything.

    She looked at the door that she had gently pushed open a short while ago without saying anything, but

    ced Old Mrs. Close next to rk and said, "I''m going to my room."

    "Alison, your mother has really missed you all these years. Did you see the bruises on her arms? That

    was all cut out by herself. She hated herself for not protecting you. It hasn''t been easy for you all these

    years, and it hasn''t been easy for your mother and me either. So, don''t hate us, okay? I''ll give you

    anything you want, even my life. All I ask is that you don''t hate us! Alison, every word you say is a

    death sentence to your mother and me, you know? No parent in this world would bear the thought of

    their daughter going through this pain. But we can''t go back to the past, and your mother and I couldn''t

    be part of your pain from the beginning. So will you give us a chance to redeem

    ourselves?"

 Chapter 1686 I Want To Get Married, You Marry Me

    Chapter 1686 I Want To Get Married, You Marry Me

    rk''s voice carried a hint of supplication.

    Alison didn''t know how she should reply, so she simply said nothing, and then left rk''s room

    somewhat awkwardly.

    By the time she returned to her room, Alison felt particrly lonely.

    It was clear that they were all her family, but she didn''t feel the sense of belonging thates with

    blood.

    She could see the guilt and heartache Old Mrs. Close and rk felt for her, as well as Kelly''s fondness

    for her, but she could not fit into the family.

    Maybe it was because they had different world views, or maybe it was because of the beliefs in her

    heart. She didn''t know, but she felt loneliness like a vine that wrapped itself tightly around her and was

    getting tighter and tighter, suffocating her.

    Alison didn''t care what the Close family would find out, but simply took out her phone and made a call.

    But at the sound of beeping, she hung up again.

    What was she going to say?

    She had disappeared since the start of Project Laurence and hadn''t contacted him for so long. What

    could she say now that she had suddenly contacted him?

    Alison gave a bitterugh, but her phone rang so violently that Alison almost dropped it in fright.

    On the screen was the familiar number she had memorized, but she was afraid to answer it, and her

    eyes suddenly turned red.

    Ernesto hadn''t heard from Alison in a long, long time. At this point, she contacted him out of the blue

    but hung up abruptly, leaving Ernesto with bad feelings.

    She couldn''t be in some kind of trouble, could she?

    The phone kept ringing but there was no answer, and Ernesto''s frown grew tighter and tighter.

    He solicitously sent a video chat invitation, but Alison hung up quickly.

    Ernesto was instantly furious.

    "Alison, if you don''t fucking answer the phone again, do you believe I''m going to ignore you for the rest

    of my life?"

    He sent a voice message.

    At the sound of Ernesto''s familiar voice, Alison could no longer hold back her tears as she bit her lower

    lip.

    She hadn''t cried talking about the past, and she hadn''t cried when she was alone in the Close family,

    but she had cried when she heard Ernesto''s growl.

    How dare he yell at her?

    She was the one who was holding him down.

    Ernesto couldn''t wait for Alison''s reply and sent her a video invitation again. He called over and over

    again, as if he would keep on calling if she didn''t answer.

    Alison finally tapped the answer button when Ernesto had sent the video invitation for the tenth time.

    "You finally answered. Alison, just don''t answer my phone for the rest of your fucking life if you dare!"

    Ernesto yelled under his breath but found Alison crying.

    He was stunned.

    Holy shit!

    Alison was crying?

    It was so unexpected and shocking.

    "You''re crying? Did someone bully you? Fuck, where are you? Send me a location and I''ll go chop that

    guy who bullied you right now!"

    Ernesto yelled, but it warmed Alison''s heart. She wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "How dare

    you yell at me?"

    "It''s none of your business!"

    Ernesto''s voice softened when he saw that Alison had finally be a little bossy like she used to be.

    "Where are you these days? Are you having a good time? You must be having a bad time, right? If you

    were having a good time, you wouldn''t be crying when you see me. You quite like to bully me. How

    could you possibly shed tears in front of me? Alison, you''ve gone too fucking far!"

    As he spoke, Ernesto choked up too, while his eyes turned slightly red, which made Alison freeze for a

    moment.

    "You ..."

    "What? I know you''re special, you''re on a mission, you had to leave, and you couldn''t say anything to

    me, but you could have at least sent me a text message to let me know you are alive! Would you have

    given me something to look forward to? It''s like you''ve just disappeared. I understand you have a

    mission or a task, but can you think of me even a little bit? I know I''m just an assistant and I''m a bit

    delusional to catch up with you. But you have to give me a chance. What''s a chance? At least I have to

    be able to see you and touch you. You said before that if I beat you, you''d give me the chance to woo

    you. I''ve been training these days and I''m confident I can beat you now. Really, Alison, you can''t go

    back on your word."

    Ernesto rambled on like an aggrieved child. And as he said it, his nose twitched, and he got a little

    choked up.

    "Alison, I miss you. I''m probably a bit of a bitch, and I don''t feel good when no one hits me. I''m training

    every day to make myself stronger. In this way, at least you will be able to hit me morefortably,

    right? How can you do this? How can you do this?"

    Ernesto bowed his head while a drop of tear dripped down the corner of his eye onto the back of his

    hand, and he quickly hid his hand behind his back.

    How could he be so bashful?

    But he was really worried about her these days. He was worried that when he heard from Alison again,

    she had been wounded or sacrificed.

    Ernesto''s heart ached at the thought of those two words.

    He hated the feeling that he couldn''t ask anything, that he didn''t know anything.

    He told himself to like someone else.

    But he looked at the single women in thepany and all he could think of was Alison''s stubborn eyes

    and cold look.

    Alison suddenly felt that Ernesto looked particrly handsome in this way.

    So this was what it felt like to be missed.

    When she was growing up, apart from Chad, it seemed that this silly man was the only one who cared

    about her. And he was the only one who was afraid that she would die.

    Alison suddenly had a sense of belonging.

    No matter how far she went in the world, no matter what was going on around her, it was as if a string

    was pulling her and making her anxious to rush back after she was done with her work.

    "Ernesto."

    Alison suddenly spoke up.

    Although her eyes were red, she sounded pleased and even smiled, which instead made Ernesto a

    little overwhelmed.

    "You are smiling?" Alison, I''m crying like an idiot and you''reughing at me?"

    Ernesto got a little grumpy.

    He knew he was disgraced.

    But why was sheughing at him?

    She was so unkind, wasn''t she?

    Seeing him like this, Alison suddenly felt that the gloom had gone from her heart and that those

    miserable childhood years were not so depressing to her.

    She smiled even brighter.

    "You''re still smiling!"

    "If I can get back safely, you marry me."

    Alison''s words made Ernesto freeze.

    "What did you say?"

    "I said I want to get married, so you marry me."

    Alison suddenly felt a sweet taste lingering in her heart as she uttered those words, like the taste of the

    candy she had loved to eat as a child.

    Maybe Ernesto was her candy.

    Ernesto couldn''t hear anything else, and all he could think of was this sentence.

    "You marry me!"

    He suddenlyughed like a fool.

    "Alison, say that again."

    "Ernesto, I want to get married, so you marry me."

    Alison said it again without feeling annoyed at all, and heard Ernestough and say, "I''m recording it! If

    you go back on your word, I''ll tell Mr. and Mrs. Green! Or I''ll get Mr. Shaw to speak up for me!"

    How cute he was being so petty!

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Alison''s eyes shone brightly while she said, word for word, "Ernesto, just wait for me."

 Chapter 1687 Youre Being Unreasonable

    Chapter 1687 You''re Being Unreasonable

    Ernesto instantly felt full of power.

    "I''ll wait for you, but you can''t just turn your back on me. Alison, you have to be honest. You have to do

    what you promise me, you know? I''m starting to get things ready for the wedding. What kind of

    wedding do you like? I''ll arrange it."

    Ernesto felt like his heart were on a roller coaster today. And he actually felt everything so unreal right

    now.

    Alison, however, said indifferently, "There''s nothing in particr I want. In fact, we can just go and get a

    marriage license."

    "How can you do that? The most beautiful time in a woman''s life is when she''s wearing a wedding

    dress. I can''t let you feel inferior to anyone else. Now Mr. Green has asked me to manage the foreign

    branch. I''m at least respectable enough to be worthy of you now. Just wait and be Mrs. Orozco."

    Hearing what Ernesto said, Alison froze for a moment before responding.

    "Yourst name is Orozco?"

    "Alison, don''t tell me you don''t know myst name?"

    Ernesto was instantly depressed.

    Alison, however, smiled and said, "I do not know. They call you Ernesto all the time."

    "Alison!"

    Ernesto was really angry.

    Alison, however, was very cheerful and said, "I''ll be your wife when I get back. Ernesto, I''m giving you

    the rest of my life. You''ll have to catch it."

    "Yeah. I''ll catch you."

    Ernesto replied solemnly before he saw the screen go ck and Alison had hung up the phone.

    Although she couldn''t see Ernesto anymore, Alison was still smiling.

    In all the time she had been back to the Close family, today was the happiest day she had ever had.

    She had never thought she would fall for Ernesto.

    The nerdy-looking but silly boy seemed to be a little younger than her.

    Never mind. She didn''t mind that he was younger than her.

    Alison felt as if she was in a bubble of happiness, which was especially unreal and sweet.

    Suddenly, she reacted with a jolt, feeling that someone was spying on her. With that, she picked up

    something next to her hand and threw it straight at it.

    "Alison, it''s me."

    Ebby was almost hit. She hurriedly stepped out while the flowerpot that flew over instantly shattered

    around her.

    If she was hit by the pot, she would definitely be seriously injured.

    Ebby took a deep breath.

    Alison''s eyes deepened.

    "I didn''t know you had a fetish for snooping."

    Ebby was a little embarrassed by Alison''s sarcasm, but still walked in.

    "Did you just call your boyfriend? What does your boyfriend do?"

    "What? You''re here to investigate me so soon? I have to be bugged to make a phone call now?"

    Alison spoke coldly as she looked at her indifferently.

    Ebby frowned at her attitude and said in a low voice, "Alison, do you have to be so hostile to me?"

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Then what should I do to you?"

    Alison threw the phone directly onto the bed, which coincidentally was very close to Ebby. But the

    phone was already cked out, so she couldn''t see anything.

    Ebby was a little curious, yet she knew that Alison disliked her, so she took a deep breath and said,

    "The Close family''s situation is rather special right now, so you''d better not contact the outside world

    easily. I''m not tapping your phone. It''s for the family''s sake. You are, after all, the eldest daughter of the

    Close family. If the servants see that even you don''t follow the rules, I can hardly manage them."

    "What does it matter to my daughter whether you can manage them or not? My daughter doesn''t even

    have the right to make a phone call now? Or does she need you to agree and decide what kind of

    boyfriend she wants?"

    rk suddenly pushed his wheelchair out, and what he said surprised Ebby.

    "Brother, how can you say that about me? You should know that I''m doing it for Alison''s own good."

    "No need. You''re doing her a favor by just noting and giving her a hard time."

    rk said indifferently, and his attitude was nowpletely different than he was.

    Ebby couldn''t ept such a gap, yet she knew that maybe rk knew the truth about Alison''s loss and

    couldn''t help but feel a little aggrieved.

    "Brother, you''re ming me too, aren''t you? Do you also think I lost Alison on purpose back then?

    She''s my niece and I''m her aunt. How could I have lost her on purpose? All these years, I''ve been

    running around out there looking for Alison."

    rk, however, didn''t want to hear what she was saying.

    "Aunt? Since you''re her aunt, what are you doing here eavesdropping on her phone calls?"

    "I didn''t!"

    "Then what are you doing here? You care about her? How do you care about her? You asked her who

    she was calling and asked her to follow the rules of the Close family. But over the years, has Alison

    eaten a grain of rice or drunk a drop of water from the Close family? Even if she grew up breathing the

    air only, it''s not the air of the Close family she''s breathing! How could you use the rules of the Close

    family to bind her?"

    rk''s words directly caused Ebby to gag.

    "Brother, you''re being unreasonable."

    "I''m just being unreasonable. What''s wrong? My daughter has been lost for more than twenty years.

    Now that she''s finally back, yet she still has to abide by the rules of the Close family. You forbid her to

    do this and that. Does she even have to report to you to get a boyfriend? I don''t think that¡¯s

    reasonable!"

    rk had never spoken to Ebby like this before.

    Ever since Ebby had lost her family for the Close family, rk had doted on her. Over the years, he

    had never scolded her, but today, he was arguing with her for Alison.

    As she watched rk defend her, Alison was a little touched, but not that impulsive.

    She was truly cold-blooded to the bone towards the Close family even if that person was her father or

    her aunt.

    "All right. If you two want to argue, go out and do it. I''ve got a headache!"

    Alison''s gentle voice instantly silenced rk.

    "You have a headache? Alison, are you catching a cold?"

    "Can you go out? As long as you are not here with me, I don''t have a headache."

    Alison''s words made rk''s face go a little pale. He nced at Alison and could not help but feel a little

    sad when he really saw a hint of annoyance and impatience in her eyes.

    His daughter was still not willing to give him the chance to redeem himself.

    rk, who had been very spirited when he scolded Ebby earlier, now suddenly drained and burned

    out.

    Ebby had never seen her brother like this.

    Even when rk had broken his legs, she had never seen rk look sad and depressed. Now he had

    turned into this state because of Alison''s words. To be honest, Ebby felt quite ufortable in her

    heart.

    "Alison, how can you talk to your father like that?"

    Alison raised an eyebrow while her cold eyes made Ebby very unhappy.

    rk, however, pulled Ebby and said, "I don''t me her. It was me who barged in. Let¡¯s go out and let

    Alison have a good rest."

    After saying that, he tugged Ebby''s hand and walked out without a word, while Alison narrowed her

    eyes slightly.

 Chapter 1688 The Close family Is Very Difficult To Deal With

    Chapter 1688 The Close family Is Very Difficult To Deal With

    It was definitely not a coincidence that Ebby had actuallye over just when she called.

    So Ebby was suspecting her?

    Or maybe she was spying on her?

    And would Ernesto be spied on?

    Thinking of this, Alison quickly checked her bedroom, and sure enough, she found a miniature bug

    under her bed.

    Ebby had only been back for a short while. When had she installed this in her room? Or had it always

    been here?

    Nope!

    She had checked the room when she first came back and hadn''t found any bugging device. So when

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    had it been installed?

    Alison instantly broke out in a cold sweat.

    She actually didn''t know!

    She had simply been too careless.

    If that was the case, then there was a good chance that Ernesto would be exposed.

    No matter what she said to Ernesto, as long as she contacted Ernesto, the Close family would have

    investigated Ernesto thoroughly. And since Ernesto was Samuel''s man, would the Close family use her

    connections to do something to Ernesto that would threaten Samuel and Nicole?

    Alison was thinking a lot. The more she thought about it, the more she realized that she had done

    something wrong.

    She should never have called Ernesto!

    Not only did she get Ernesto into trouble, but she may have gotten Nicole and Samuel into trouble.

    If something did happen, she would not be able to escape me even if she died.

    With this in mind, Alison quickly restored the bug to its original state and took out her spare phone. She

    thought for a moment but didn''t turn it on. Instead, she opened theputer and opened up the

    browser. She clicked on a few pages, all of which were descriptions of tourist projects.

    After looking at them for a while, Alison closed the pages, then opened her phone again and checked

    for tickets for some nearby locations. There didn''t seem to be any suitable ones, and she finally gave

    up.

    Meanwhile, Ebby pulled rk in to watch Alison''s every move in the surveince room and said in a

    stern voice, "Zoom in and see what she''s looking at or posting."

    rk was instantly annoyed.

    "Ebby, you''re actually spying on my daughter!"

    "Brother, I know you''re happy to have Alison back, but you have to know what the Close family is like

    now, and Alison was a soldier in Country Z before! Soldiers have beliefs! We are rted to her by

    blood, but who knows if she will betray us for her beliefs? As you said, she didn''t eat a single grain of

    rice from the Close family. With the thin blood ties alone, are you sure that she is really helping us?"

    Ebby''s words made rk very dissatisfied.

    "Even if she doesn''t help us, it''s justifiable, right? After all, it was the Close family that wronged her all

    these years! Don''t you know what my daughter has been through? How can you still think of asking her

    to help the Close family?"

    Seeing rk so agitated, Ebby could not help but soften her tone.

    "Brother, I''m not begging Alison to help us. I just hope that she is not our enemy."

    rk stopped talking this time.

    Her men quickly searched out the pages Alison had read, which were all about tourism and the

    attractions were all by the sea.

    rk suddenly remembered that Alison had told Old Mrs. Close that she quite liked Seapolis City,

    because it had mountains and the sea.

    Was she homesick?

    Was she thinking of her home in Seapolis City while staying at the Close family?

    rk suddenly felt a bit sad.

    Ebby was also a bit surprised.

    She was browsing traveling websites?

    Could it be that she wanted to go on a trip?

    When she saw Alison fiddling with her mobile phone, she asked someone to find out her phone''s

    browsing history and saw that she was looking up airline tickets.

    Everything suggested that Alison wanted to go out on a trip.

    Maybe she was feeling too depressed at the Close family.

    rk let out a sigh and said, "If she really wants to go out, don''t stop her."

    "Brother, you know, even if I don''t stop her now, Dad won''t let her go out. Don''t you know what is going

    on now?"

    Ebby looked at rk, who had no principles because of Alison''s change, and couldn''t help but feel a

    little worried.

    "Brother, you are the eldest son of the Close family. The great cause of the Close family still rests on

    your shoulders."

    "I''m a cripple. How can I carry the big cause? You are so capable, and you can do it. I just want my wife

    and child to be healthy and well."

    After saying that, rk pushed his wheelchair and left.

    Ebby looked at rk''s back and felt a little sad. She could never have imagined that she and her

    brother would one day be like this because of Alison.

    "Check again if there are any mistakes."

    Ebby was still a little worried.

    Her men checked several times but found nothing, while Ebby frowned and said, "Is it really because

    I''m too suspicious?"

    And at that moment, Lucas''puter suddenly sounded.

    He quickly jumped up and turned theputer on. Instantly, several web pages appeared on his

    They all looked like travel pages, but as Lucas tapped his fingers on the keyboard, the pages

    alternated quickly and then slowly formed a set of codes.

    At the same time, he received messages on his mobile phone.

    They were messages from the ne flights that Alison had viewed.

    Lucas tweaked those messages as well and a set of codes appeared at the same time.

    After integrating the two sets of codes, Lucas got the message back from Alison.

    "Ernesto may have been targeted. Tell Mrs. and Mr. Green to be careful. Also, Ebby is more difficult to

    deal with than she thought. Check out her husband, and there might be a breakthrough."

    Seeing such a message, Lucas quickly sorted it out and submitted it to Morty.

    Morty''s brow furrowed slightly.

    "The Close family is very difficult to deal with. Ebby has arms deals with many countries. We don''t

    know how many weapons they have in the family. If we push them too hard and they be

    desperate, then just the weapons in their hands could start a war with far-reaching implications. If that

    wasn''t the case, why would we let Alison go back and dismantle the Close family from the inside? It''s

    just that now it actually involves Ernesto and Sam, so that''s going to be a bit difficult."

    Lucas also frowned.

    "My daddy and mummy are still overseas in the war and everything in the family is run by Uncle

    Ernesto. The Green family''s operations wouldn''t be affected too much if they were really targeted by

    the Close family. But Uncle Ernesto means something different to Aunty Alison, so how about I go back

    and protect Uncle Ernesto?"

    "You can''t. You''re just a little kid. How can you go back to protect him? Although you are good at

    fighting, it''s always inappropriate. I''ll send someone over to protect Ernesto, and you just stay here.

    Also, don''t tell anyone about this."

    Morty simply refused Lucas''s request.

    Lucas''s brow furrowed tightly.

    He was a little kid? But wasn''t it still up to him to break the message?

    As if sensing Lucas''s displeasure, Morty got a little depressed. Lucas was the only one who dared to

    treat him like that.

    This brat really wasn''t afraid of him.

    "Don''t you re at me! I have another task for you."

    "What task?"

    Lucas asked immediately, but it made Morty a little hesitant.

 Chapter 1689 There Were Plenty of Fish in the Sea

    Chapter 1689 There Were Plenty of Fish in the Sea

    Lucas was perceptive and smart.

    He thought about it briefly and understood the meaning behind it.

    ¡°You want me to go get Uncle Jacob. And you want me to be isted there as well, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Morty realized that Lucas got what he meant, he then said, ¡°Well, the people who sent Jacob back

    were working under Steven. Your father and I are brothers, and we never contact Steven. I cannot go

    in person, and there are not many in the army who know Steven. But, you know him. Not only that you

    know him, but you guys are also quite close. Hence, you are the most suitable person for it. The

    istion area is also quite hidden. We need to jam the signals and block micro searches. You are an

    expert in this. And with all the reasons I¡¯ve presented, you are our best choice.¡±

    Lucas¡¯ brows burrowed even deeper.

    ¡°Hey, stop frowning. Frowning at such a young age, you will grow old real fast.¡±

    Morty thought that Lucas looked more and more like Samuel.

    Lucas answered a bit annoyedly, ¡°Silver Fox can go too.¡±

    ¡°He needs to take part in the battle overseas.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lucas knew that Silver Fox was part of the Sky Group, but Fill didn¡¯t bring Silver Fox with him when he

    went. It meant that they didn¡¯t need him. But now, Silver Fox suddenly had to go. This could only mean

    one thing. The Sky Group was in trouble and Silver Fox had to go to rescue them.

    The Sky Group went to the battlefield for his father¡¯s sake. Could he assume that his father was in

    trouble?

    Lucas¡¯ heart started beating warily.

    Morty knew what Lucas was thinking just by looking at his face. He thought that having such a bright

    child around him wasn¡¯t great at all.

    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Your father and Tim went into the battlefield and we lost contact with

    them. Fill brought a troop with him to go and save them, but we lost contact with Fill as well. That was

    why Silver Fox was getting worried and wanted to head over. But no news doesn¡¯t mean bad news,

    does it? I know that you¡¯re worried, but you should know that you have other responsibilities. Instead of

    your father and his friends, the casualties are more important right now. It¡¯s important for the country

    and its safety if they have any viruses on them. Otherwise, your mother wouldn¡¯t have arranged for

    them and not look for your father first thing. Lucas, if there is someone in this world who cares more

    about your father than you, it would be your mother. After all, she didn¡¯t go after your father. Doesn¡¯t

    that mean that your father is not in that much danger?¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t say anything, but he knew that what Morty said made sense.

    He wasn¡¯t a normal child right now. He had an epaulet, he was a soldier.

    Even if he was worried about his parents, he should finish his duties as a soldier first.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get Uncle Jacob.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll arrange a flight for you, you¡¯ll leave immediately. Joseph will go with you. He could help you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    This time, Lucas didn¡¯t say no.

    After Lucas left, Morty arranged for two people to be by Emesto¡¯s side and protect him.

    The Close family would bring trouble to Country Z as long as they weren¡¯t eradicated.

    Morty was frowning deeply when he arrived home. Michele noticed his look and knew that he was

    probably worried about work. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Lucas?¡±

    ¡°He needed to go attend some business. I will be here training you for a bit.¡±

    Morty was always pretty lenient towards his daughter.

    Michele was a bit disappointed, but she still nodded and smiled.

    Lucas never would¡¯ve thought that he would meet Yasmeen in the istion area.

    Yasmeen was totally different from how she was a few years ago.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t an adult yet, she was instructing her subordinates to move the goods

    methodically. She looked after the casualties and entered the istion area. She told the doctor to

    examine their bodies and run some blood tests.

    Yasmeen felt like a stranger to Lucas.

    This serious, humble, and gentle girl ¡­ Yasmeen?

    The girl who always wanted to fight with him, and the girl who peeped at him when he was in the toilet?

    The sunlight shone on Yasmeen. As if she had a golden veil on her, she felt more and more distant and

    ethereal.

    Lucas didn¡¯t know why, but he hated seeing Yasmeen like this. He felt like she was getting further and

    further away from him.

    He didn¡¯t even understand what he was feeling.

    He hated it when Yasmeen kept following him around. But now that she stopped doing that, he hated it

    even more.

    He thought about how he misunderstood Yasmeen back then in Country Y. He frowned and walked up

    to her. He grabbed her hand and pulled her with him.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Yasmeen was taken aback. The guards around her wanted to stop Lucas, but Yasmeen halted them.

    She was dumbfounded seeing Lucas holding her hand.

    Didn¡¯t he hate her?

    Didn¡¯t he hate even having any contact with her?

    What was going on?

    Yasmeen was still in shock as Lucas brought her far away. They walked towards a quiet ce.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Lucas only then realized that he was holding Yasmeen¡¯s hand. He quickly let it go.

    ¡°Do you know where this is? Do you think that the istion area is a fun ce to be? You¡¯re still young!

    What if there were contagious diseases here and you got exposed to them? Yasmeen, you would need

    to be isted once you are exposed to the viruses, did you know that? And this isn¡¯t the worst part. If

    the virus cannot be destroyed in time, you will die. Did you know that?¡±

    Yasmeen was taken aback upon hearing what Lucas said.

    Was this his way of trying to care for her?

    But she thought about it and figured that it couldn¡¯t be.

    Lucas hated her. Why would he care for her?

    Yasmeen said in a low voice, ¡°My daddy is the leader of Country Y. If hees here and something

    happens, what will happen to the people of Country Y? I am a princess, and this is my responsibility.

    Even if I got the virus, that would be my fate. Lucas, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯m here for serious business, I

    won¡¯t bother you. I, Yasmeen Shaw, swear to God that I won¡¯t do anything bad to you anymore. Our

    countries are working together, we are representing our countries. Even though we are still young, I

    know that you can understand what I am doing. I just hope that in theing days, we can work

    together. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. It¡¯s quite busy over there.¡±

    She turned around and left after saying that.

    She still loved Lucas, but she knew that Lucas didn¡¯t like her.

    Her father told her that a girl should save some of her pride. Even if she loved the boy to death, she

    couldn¡¯t just throw away her haughtiness and her character¡¯s strength. Not to mention that she was a

    princess, she represented her country.

    Hence, Yasmeen could only bit her lips and buried her feelings.

    She was thinking if Lucas still didn¡¯t like her, she shouldn¡¯t force it anymore.

    There were plenty of fish in the sea. There was no need for her to be hung up over one person, right?

    She thought about it and felt better afterforting herself that way.

 Chapter 1690 Stop Nagging

    Chapter 1690 Stop Nagging

    Lucas never would¡¯ve thought that the person who always chased after him would change so much. He

    couldn¡¯t even recognize her anymore.

    Could someone¡¯s personality change so much after changing their identity?

    Lucas was puzzled. He couldn¡¯t describe how was he feeling, but he didn¡¯t feel toofortable.

    But, oh well. This might be for the best.

    He was actually afraid that Yasmeen would bother him while he was working.

    Joseph saw Lucas walking back alone, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What did you say to Yasmeen?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Lucas wasn¡¯t in high spirit.

    And Joseph was surprised.

    He thought that Lucas liked Yasmeen. Did they fight again?

    ¡°Lucas, Yasmeen has a very different identity now. You shouldn¡¯t fight with her like before. Dad and

    Uncle Steven have quite a good rtionship, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother, stop nagging. Why should I fight with a girl? Don¡¯t worry, nothing happened between us.¡±

    Lucas went to the monitoring cabin after saying that.

    Joseph stared at Lucas as he walked away. He didn¡¯t know if Lucas was saying the truth. But since

    Lucas said so, he probably didn¡¯t fight with Yasmeen.

    Joseph felt reassured when he realized this.

    The working up was done systematically, but doing checkups for all the casualties would take

    roughly two days. During this time, Nicole could only wait at the hospital on the battlefield for news.

    She was worried and wanted to go look for Samuel, but she also knew that she needed to wait until the

    medical report for the casualties were out before she could leave. She was also still waiting for Alison¡¯s

    news.

    Lucas and Joseph had been working overtime to do the checkups.

    Morty arranged two people who knew how to work withputers to assist Lucas, but Lucas still had

    to do most of the programming work.

    He practically lived and slept in the monitoring cabin.

    When Yasmeen was on her break, she realized that Lucas never left the monitoring room. She frowned

    and gged down a guard. She told the guard, ¡°Give the people in the monitoring room more food, they

    have heavier duties than us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess.¡±

    The guard quickly left.

    Lucas noticed someone bringing him food. He didn¡¯t bother asking who it was that had arranged the

    food. He said thank you and started eating it.

    During his meal, his eyes never left the screen. His nice-looking eyes were turning red.

    The assistants sent over by Morty couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Lucas let them go rest for a while.

    The clock ticked and days passed by slowly. Lucas and Joseph didn¡¯t sleep much, and the thing they

    were worried about happened in the end.

    ¡°Two patients were infected. We cannot know what they have been infected with yet. I¡¯ve asked

    someone more experienced and we all thought it could not be bugs. The preliminary analysis tells us

    that it is a viral infection.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s face turned grim.

    The doctors who did the checkups were all outstanding doctors from renowned hospitals all over the

    country. Everyone looked sombre.

    ¡°Send more guards around the area. In times like this, we don¡¯t want a riot to happen. We cannot let

    the people leave either, to prevent them from bringing the virus into the country.¡±

    The head of the security guards of the area gave out their order.

    Even though they exined and promised that they would very soon find out the origin of the virus, the

    two people who were infected got really agitated.

    ¡°We want to go home! If you cannot find out what it is in time, we will die here. Even if we die, we want

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    to meet our families!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t want to die here! I want to go home!¡±

    People whose fear took over their rationality were the hardest to convince. Not only were they hurt, but

    they also got hurt when protecting their country in a battle overseas. The other soldiers didn¡¯t have the

    heart to force their strength on them, though they didn¡¯t expect those two to go crazy and didn¡¯t care

    about anything else.

    Lucas quickly rushed over after hearing the news, but Yasmeen was quicker than him. She pped

    them both on the face.

    ¡°What are you yelling about? Why are you crying? The canons on the battlefield didn¡¯t make you cry.

    Why is a mere virus making you so scared? Outstanding doctors from all over the country are here. If

    this doesn¡¯t work out, then I¡¯ll ask my mom to ask for help. You guys won¡¯t die that easily! I¡¯m warning

    you guys, I will kill you guys if you keep crying like that and ruining the army¡¯s morale! So that you guys

    won¡¯t embarrass your family and your country!¡±

    Yasmeen was arrogant and overbearing. It was as if the girl from a few years ago, who always ask him

    to fight her, was back again.

    Lucasughed abruptly. It was quiet and hence hisugh was easily noticed by all.

    Yasmeen quickly looked up and red sharply at Lucas.

    Damn!

    She actually red at him!

    She hit the soldiers from his country, scolded them, and now she was ring at him?

    She was indeed the arbitrary and tyrannical girl from back then.

    Lucas didn¡¯t understand why, but he thought that the Yasmeen right now felt more cordial than the

    polite and gentle Yasmeen.

    ¡°You guys better listen to her. She doesn¡¯t even care if you¡¯re family when she gets mad. Even I¡¯m

    afraid of her.¡±

    Lucas said coldly, and then he returned to the monitoring cabin.

    Everyone was shocked upon hearing what he said.

    Lucas was always indifferent and cold.

    But he was admitting that he was afraid of this little girl.

    Was Yasmeen really that terrifying?

    At that moment, everyone looked at Yasmeen differently.

    Even though Lucas, Joseph and Yasmeen were still young, they were very capable. So, everyone

    chose to stay quiet.

    Yasmeen almost choked on her own blood.

    She thought that Lucas wanted to make peace with her. She never thought that he still hated her so

    much.

    Yasmeen frowned deeply and said with a cold expression, ¡°Iste those two and continue observing

    the rest.¡±

    The news about the infection reached Nicole¡¯s ears. Her heart skipped a beat.

    She knew that right now, not only that she couldn¡¯t leave the area, but the whole hospital, including the

    nurses and doctors, had to be isted.

    Nicole quickly told Morty the news.

    Morty had to set up a new hospital in another area. The hospital under Nicole became an istion

    ward.

    Throughout the night, Nicole got blisters on her mouth.

    She was worried about Samuel and Tim. She was also worried about the people from the Night Elf

    Empire and Sky Group. Would they be alright? But she couldn¡¯t do anything right now. She had to stay

    here and be isted.

    Wait!

    Trevin also had contact with the casualties. Did that mean that they were also infected?

    Nicole was sick with worry. She quickly asked Morty to contact Trevin. She told Morty to bring Trevin

    back before they got in contact with more people. But Trevin was in the same situation as Samuel.

    They entered the enemy¡¯s base and lost contact with the main troop. Their phones and signals were

    dead.

    What happened?

    Did something happen to them in the enemy¡¯s base?

 Chapter 1691 Are you Fucking Crazy

    Chapter 1691 Are you Fucking Crazy

    Nicole was very anxious, but Trevin was not any better either.

    As soon as they entered the enemy-upied area, they found that all their electronic devices had lost

    signals and kept making a harsh sound.

    The enemies were searching for their signals!

    The thought shed across Trevin¡¯s mind.

    This area¡¯swork had beenpletely reced by an independent areawork. Different signals

    would be detected immediately, and an alert would be issued from the Security Bureau.

    Trevin''s eyebrows almost wrinkled together.

    ¡°Quick, destroy all electronic devices!¡±

    Trevin''s order stunned everyone.

    ¡°Destroy? Captain, if they¡¯re destroyed, how are we supposed to contact Mrs. Green?¡±

    ¡°Stop that nonsense! If we are all dead, how are we supposed toplete the mission assigned by

    Mrs. Green? All of you, listen up. Now we need someone to take all our devices and go far away to

    destroy them, and he might never return. Who wants to go?¡±

    Trevin actually wanted to go, but he was themander-in-chief of the operation, and he could not die

    yet.

    Everyone from the Night Elf was impressive and they fought to go. Someone had quickly seized their

    devices and sprinted out without even saying a word.

    Before Trevin could see clearly, that person had already run quite far away.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It''s Theresa.¡±

    The vice-captain was also surprised.

    Theresa was the only girl in this operation.

    She was an orphan rescued from the mountains by Nicole. She then requested to join the Night Elf¡¯s

    special training and she was with Joseph.

    Theresa had been in the Night Elf for four years. She looked ordinary, and therefore most people just

    did not notice her. And this was just her advantage. She could get close to the enemy quietly and

    It was reasonable to say that Theresa was the team¡¯s secret weapon. No one had expected that a girl

    like her would rush to the frontline at this time.

    Severalrades couldn''t help but want to chase Theresa back, but Trevin stopped them.

    ¡°It''s toote. If we go after her, everyone will be exposed. Now we need to hide our identity and look for

    Mr. Green and Mr. Louis. Everyone, pack your equipment, and let''s go!¡±

    Trevin looked in the direction Theresa was leaving and knew that the girl might not have a chance to

    Theresa¡¯s face suddenly showed up in his mind.

    In fact, he knew about her.

    She was silent and hardworking, and she handled all the missions with excellence, but she was easily

    ignored.

    He still remembered the day when Theresa fainted after her training. It was him who sent her to the

    clinic. The doctor said it was because she had been overworking herself during her menstrual period.

    At that moment, Trevin felt a little pity for the girl.

    Later, during training, he would always pay attention to her and would strictly stop her every time he

    thought she had trained too much. These days, they seemed to have be friends, but they didn''t

    talk much.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    He never thought that the first person he lost after entering this ce was Theresa.

    Trevin felt terrible, but he couldn''t say anything. He took the lead to go inside.

    To avoid being noticed, Trevin had asked someone to buy local clothes and decorations, and gave

    everyone a mobile phone and mobile phone card, but they could only use the localwork.

    There was no way to send the information back for the time being. Only then did Trevin know why

    Samuel had lost contact with them as soon as he entered this ce.

    It was not easy to find them in such a ce.

    Besides, Trevin didn''t know what Samuel''s mission was here. It was top secret. In this case, finding

    them was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Just as Trevin and the rest changed their clothes and came out, they saw troops moving in pairs

    towards the border they came from with guns.

    ¡®Theresa!¡¯

    Trevin suddenly clenched his fists.

    These people must have detected their signal and followed it there.

    There were so many people, and all of them were armed. Theresa was most likely dead.

    ¡°We need to find some ce to stay. Rent different houses in groups, and don''t get together. Vice-

    captain, you are responsible for choosing the ce and renting a store where can exchange

    information.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain, what about you?¡±

    The vice-captain looked at Trevin and was more or less worried.

    Trevin whispered, ¡°I''ll go and have a look at Theresa.¡±

    He wanted to save her if it was still possible!

    But he didn''t say that, because he knew that once he said it, everyone would follow him.

    The brotherhood among the Night Elf was still very strong.

    The vice-captain was worried, but he knew that Trevin would not go against his words once he said it.

    He remembered what Nicole said before he left and whispered, ¡°Captain, Ma¡¯am asked me to protect

    your safety at all costs, so you must not let me fail her.¡±

    Trevin was startled.

    Did Mrs. Green actually say that?

    He was still important in her heart, wasn¡¯t he?

    He felt a little heartwarming, and his expression softened.

    ¡°I see. Don''t worry, I''lle back safely.¡±

    ¡®Together with Theresa!¡¯

    Trevin walked away and left.

    The vice-captain could only start making arrangement for their mission.

    Trevin followed the soldiers to the border and hid. He realized what they had found was only the

    electronic devices that had not been destroyed in time.

    Theresa was nowhere to be found.

    ¡®Did she get caught?¡¯

    ¡®Or did something happen?¡¯

    Trevin¡¯s heart leaped and he heard the soldiers say angrily, ¡°There are more than a dozen electronic

    devices here, the enemies must have sneaked in! Send a message to the headquarters to let them

    check each surveince camera closely and we must find the whereabouts of those people!¡±

    Hearing this, Trevin frowned more.

    If the enemies sent the message back, with their unfamiliar faces among the locals, his men would

    certainly attract attention. When that happened, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    He could not let that happen!

    They must be stopped!

    Trevin wanted to get up, but he was held back by someone.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    He immediately turned back and tried to throw a punch, but he was startled when he saw Theresa''s

    face.

    ¡°Theresa!¡±

    ¡°Shush---¡±

    Theresa ced her index finger on her lips, asking him to keep quiet. She then pulled Trevin back

    quietly. Only then did she take out the remote control from her pocket and gently pressed it towards the

    enemy.

    With a loud explosion, those people were blown up, and the ground shook for a moment.

    Trevin hurriedly covered Theresa''s ears, but saw a smile on her face.

    She stared at the enemy and smiled treacherously.

    Did she deliberately use the electronic devices to attract these people to annihte them in one go?

    Was she not afraid of not being able to retreat safely after making such a huge fuss?

    Rage surged inside Trevin, he grabbed Theresa¡¯s arm and turned to run. While running, he scolded,

    ¡°Are you fucking crazy? Why are you making such a huge fuss? Do you think you have lived long

    enough?¡±

 Chapter 1692 How Could It Be Him

    Chapter 1692 How Could It Be Him

    Theresa was a little confused. However, when she looked up and saw Trevin''s pale face, she kept quiet

    and let Trevin drag her away.

    Trevin was not familiar with this ce. He only knew that he could not take Theresa back to the rest of

    the team, otherwise their position would be exposed. He could run in the opposite direction with

    Theresa.

    It was the first time Theresa saw Trevin lose his temper. Although he was usually strict, he was gentle

    to her. Now Theresa was a little shocked when she saw his enraged look.

    Behind them came the sound of sirens and the roaring of aircraft.

    Trevin''s muscles tensed up in an instant.

    ¡®It¡¯s an ambush? Or did they just pass by, by ident?¡¯

    Trevin had no idea, but he knew that his vice-captain and the rest of the team were in trouble.

    He quickly sent a message to his vice-captain to ask them to leave quickly, and, if possible, hide in the

    mountains.

    It was not really a big deal to the Night Elf.

    Survival in the wild was something they must learn in their training, but they won¡¯t do it if they were not

    in a desperate situation. Trevin didn''t expect them to be exposed so quickly.

    At this time, Theresa realized that she might have made a mistake. She followed Trevin carefully and

    didn''t pay attention to the road at all. As she was about to step into a pond, Trevin quickly pulled her

    back.

    ¡°You...¡±

    He wanted to scold her, but when he saw Theresa''s guilty and remorseful face, he immediately

    swallowed the rest of his words.

    ¡°Follow me closely, no matter where you go or who you meet, you are my sister, do you hear me? Your

    name is Theresa Harper now! Get it?¡±

    Theresa immediately looked up and nodded quickly.

    ¡°Are you not angry with me anymore?¡±

    Theresa''s voice was very soft, and there was also a trace of guilt in her eyes.

    What else could Trevin say when he saw her like this?

    ¡°If anger can solve any problem, we won''t need toe here. Come with me.¡±

    Theresa nodded. She walked quickly behind Trevin, but she limped a little.

    Trevin took Theresa''s hand and ran for some time. He was surprised to find that Theresa couldn''t keep

    up with him.

    Theresa had never been so weak during the training.

    He looked back slightly and saw that Theresa''s face was flushed. Cold sweat flowed down her

    forehead, and her shirt was drenched with sweat.

    ¡®What''s going on?¡¯

    He looked at her, and noticed Theresa had sprained her ankle. Now it was terribly swollen.

    Trevin suddenly became a little angry.

    ¡°Are you a fool? Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you sprained your ankle? If you¡¯ve run with me for a while

    longer, you¡¯ll lose your foot, don¡¯t you know this?¡±

    ¡°I''m okay, I can still run!¡±

    Theresa thought of the soldiersing after them, she said firmly while biting her lower lip.

    Not knowing why, Trevin suddenly thought of Nicole.

    Although Theresa did not look like Nicole at all.

    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me? Come to my back! I''ll carry you!¡±

    Trevin squatted down quickly.

    Theresa looked at his broad back and she suddenly teared up.

    ¡°I can still run!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Come to my back! Don''t let me say it again! Unless you want us both to get caught!¡±

    When Theresa heard this, she only then bit her lower lip and climbed up Trevin''s back.

    Trevin quickly carried Theresa up and felt that she was really light. He couldn''t help feeling worse in his

    heart.

    ¡°Hold my neck. I''m going to speed up. Don''t fall.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Theresa blushed because it was the first time for her to get so close with a man, and the emotions in

    her heart made her face look a little less pale.

    Trevin carried her into the woods, and the soldiers had also stopped chasing.

    He didn''t know what was going on, but it was always a good thing that they had got rid of their

    enemies. They could have a chance to breathe.

    Trevin walked about a kilometer with Theresa on his back and saw a smallke with white fog. It looked

    very beautiful, but he knew that sometimes beautiful things could also be dangerous, especially in such

    a strange environment.

    ¡°Hold your breath! I''ll take you out!¡±

    Trevin sounded nervous, but then he found that Theresa had fainted on his back.

    His warning hade a little toote.

    Theresa had fainted!

    ¡®Poisonous?¡¯

    Trevin wanted to leave quickly with Theresa on his back, but he tripped over something. He fell to the

    ground and passed out too.

    As soon as they passed out, some people came out from somewhere. They were wearing gas masks

    and mercenary clothes, and they were holding guns. They poked Trevin and Theresa with the butt of

    their guns. Realizing that they had really passed out, they said, ¡°Take them back.¡±

    The soldiers took Trevin and Theresa back. There was a stockade not far away.

    When Trevin woke up again, he was in the water.

    To be more urate, he was locked in a cage in the water, a simple make-shift water prison.

    There was a stockade around. Mercenaries were everywhere. The soldiers were all armed, and the

    guarding was particrly strict.

    ¡®Where¡¯s Theresa?¡¯

    He thought he would be locked up with Theresa, but now Theresa was not around, which made him

    uneasy.

    ¡®Theresa is a girl, could it be¡­¡¯

    Trevin panicked at the thought of this.

    He brought her here, and he must not let Theresa get humiliated!

    Trevin wanted to struggle, only to find that his hands and feet were tied up and he couldn''t get rid of it

    at all.

    Although the cage in the water was made of bamboo, it was so strong that it couldn''t be broken, and he

    had hurt himself instead. Fresh blood immediately dispersed into the water.

    Something loomed in the distance and was approaching him.

    Trevin''s hair bristled.

    It was the most direct and natural response to an unknown danger.

    Something dangerous wasing towards him!

    Trevin dared not let out a breath.

    Just then he saw a crocodileing towards him at great speed.

    It was blood!

    His blood had attracted this thing!

    ¡®Damn!¡¯

    Trevin waspletely dumbfounded since it was the first time he had confronted such a situation.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    The crocodile was getting faster and faster, but it suddenly stopped when it was about to reach him.

    Trevin breathed a sigh of relief and was slightly startled at the same time.

    ¡®What''s going on?¡¯

    He squinted, glimpsed at the water, and found that beside his, there was another cage.

    The person in the cage was wounded and all bloody, and he could not see the person¡¯s face clearly.

    However, when the crocodile came towards Trevin, the person grabbed the crocodile''s tail and jerked it

    back.

    A loud noise suddenly broke out in the river, and it woke the people up on the bank.

    ¡°Damn, is this fool looking for trouble again?¡±

    One of the soldiers said in surprise. But then someone said reluctantly, ¡°Hurry up and drive the

    crocodile away! If that guy really dies, the boss will feed us to the crocodile!¡±

    As the conversation continued, someone went over to drive the crocodile away. At the same time, the

    wounded man suddenly jerked the soldier¡¯s gun off and dragged him down the water. At the same time,

    the hungry crocodile engulfed the soldier.

    Trevin''s eyes suddenly widened.

    How could it be him?

 Chapter 1693 Donâ€™t Hit My Brother

    Chapter 1693 Don¡¯t Hit My Brother

    Realizing one of them had been eaten by the crocodile because of that wounded man, they were all

    burning with anger.

    ¡°Damn! What a bastard! Brothers, I think it doesn¡¯t matter what we do to him as long as he¡¯s not dead!¡±

    A man who seemed to be the captain straightaway gave the order.

    Trevin saw the man being dragged up from the water, and all the people on the bank rushed up and

    stabbed at the man''s wound.

    Fresh blood stained the bamboo raft again, which made a truly appalling scene.

    Trevin suddenly burst into tears.

    ¡°Stop! All of you! Mr. Louis! Tim!¡±

    Trevin would never see it wrong.

    ¡®That man is Tim Louis!¡¯

    ¡®It''s Mrs. Green''s cousin!¡¯

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡®But why is he here?¡¯

    ¡®Isn''t he with Samuel?¡¯

    ¡®If Tim is here, where''s Samuel?¡¯

    ¡®Is he here too?¡¯

    Trevin didn''t expect that he would meet Tim at such a ce, but now was certainly not the right time to

    feel happy for it.

    Tim looked terrible!

    Tim seemed to hear Trevin''s call. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he didn''t respond.

    The captain of the soldiers saw that Trevin cared about Tim so much and he couldn''t help but pause his

    action.

    ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°No, I don''t!¡±

    Tim vomited a mouthful of blood and nced at Trevin coldly. His eyes were so frigid as if they really

    didn''t know each other.

    Trevin immediately realized that he was in trouble.

    He may have disrupted Tim''s n. But he couldn''t help it when he watched Tim getting beaten up!

    The captain looked at Trevin and Tim, and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°How interesting. You say you don''t know him, but he''s worried about you. Which one of you is telling

    the truth?¡±

    Tim pursed his lips and said nothing.

    These days he had been tortured badly.

    Trevin looked at him and he wondered how Evelyn and Nicole would feel when they saw him being like

    this. He only knew that he felt awful.

    His chest tightened and it felt extremely ufortable.

    The rim of his eyes went red, but he didn''t speak anymore.

    Seeing that neither of them spoke, the captain suddenly sneered and said, ¡°Why, is there some secret

    code? So you refuse to tell the truth now, don¡¯t you? Alright, bring that girl up to me!¡±

    In a short while, Theresa was also brought up there.

    Her foot was badly swollen and there were many scars on her body. It was obvious that she had been

    whipped. There were bloodstains at the corners of her mouth and her face was swollen.

    Trevin''s eyes suddenly widened.

    ¡°How could you beat a woman? Are you still a man?¡±

    ¡°You''ll know in a minute.¡±

    The captain asked someone to pull Trevin up and let him out of the cage, but he was still locked up.

    ¡°Say, what are you doing here? What''s your purpose? Do you two know each other?¡±

    Trevin looked at Theresa and he had mixed feelings.

    He knew he couldn''t save Theresa, and he had brought her into a real hell.

    These people would never kill Theresa easily. On the contrary, because she was a woman, she would

    have to endure more.

    Trevin suddenly felt his heart aching.

    He never felt guilty towards a woman in his life. Now he knew he must feel guilty towards Theresa.

    He was afraid that she would lose her purity and life here.

    A young girl was withered and tortured before him, but he could do nothing.

    It was his fault!

    He shouldn''t have brought Theresa here!

    Trevin''s eyes were full of tears, and he was brimmed with feelings that almost exploded. He struggled,

    but he was hit in the head by the butt of the captain''s gun. He suffered from a moment of ckout.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Theresa''s word directly made Trevin cry.

    He didn''t deserve it!

    He could not save her. How could he afford to let her call him brother?

    ¡°Don''t hit my brother! Who the hell are you? Let go of me! Let go of my brother!¡±

    Theresa struggled, but her long hair was grabbed by the captain, and she was forced to look up at the

    captain.

    She suddenly spat on the captain''s face, and anger shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Bastard! You''re a bastard!¡±

    The captain got spit in the face, but he smiled wickedly. He lowered his head and kissed Theresa''s lips

    directly.

    Theresa struggled, but she couldn''t get rid of him. She opened her mouth and bit his tongue. She

    almost bit his tongue off.

    The pain was so great that the captain directly punched Theresa in the face.

    Her nose bled in an instant, and she fell behind. The captain was still angry that he stepped right on her

    chest.

    Theresa gasped, but she bit her lower lip hard.

    She could not scream just because of the pain!

    She could not cry!

    Otherwise, Trevin would be more distressed, he would feel more guilty!

    She was a member of the Night Elf! She was Mrs. Green''s soldier!

    At home, she was a secret force for her own country. Abroad, she represented its dignity and honor.

    Blood fell down little by little from the corners of her mouth, as if it were dripping onto Trevin''s heart.

    It was the first time he had such a heartbroken and grief-stricken feeling.

    ¡°Come at me if you dare! Let her go!¡±

    Trevin''s eyes went red. He was hit on the head with the butt of a gun by the person behind him. His

    blood slowly flowed down his forehead, but he did not seem to feel any pain.

    A weird look shed across Tim''s face, and tears welled up in his eyes.

    ¡®Damn!¡¯

    ¡®Samuel, why are you still noting?¡¯

    Tim knew that he could not bear with it any longer.

    Two men like them could not even protect a woman! This would be a nightmare in their life.

    But the time had not yete, and he couldn''t make a move.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Tim clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles went pale.

    He suddenly took a deep breath, seized the gun from the soldier beside him, and shot Theresa!

    It was better for him to kill her straightaway than to let her get humiliated by the enemy! That would free

    her from the torture!

    After he returned, he would repay her with his life!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Trevin had realized what Tim was going to do. However, he knew how Theresa had tried to pretend to

    be strong even though she was just so weak a woman.

    Not knowing where he gained the strength, he overturned the people who had suppressed him,

    sprinted, and pounced on Theresa.

    With a bang, the bullet flew through the air and hit Trevin on the shoulder.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Theresa burst into tears.

    She had been an orphan since childhood. No one cared about her life.

    She was kidnapped by traffickers and brought to the mountain. She thought her life was over, but she

    didn''t expect God would bring her to Nicole.

    She was saved. She was not only saved, but she was also given a second life by Nicole. In order to

    thank Nicole for saving her this life, she would rather spend the rest of her life working for her.

    In the Night Elf, she enjoyed the friendship between herrades and the family affection that she had

    been longing for, but that feeling was only towards herrades, and it was different from what she felt

    towards Trevin.

    He was the first person who cared about her menstrual pain, the first person who made her a cup of

    brown sugar soup before each menstrual period, and the first person who stopped her from being

    overly trained.

    It was she who insisted oning this time, and it was also she who held him back!

    If Trevin died, how could she repay his kindness?

 Chapter 1694 It was All Impossible Now

    Chapter 1694 It was All Impossible Now

    Trevin seemed to understand something from Tim''s cold eyes when he got shot.

    Although he also knew that that was the best way, he could not just stand there, watching Theresa

    getting killed by hisrade.

    Trevin felt Theresa trembling in his arms. He suddenly jumped up and punched Tim.

    ¡°How dare you shoot my sister! I''ll kill you!¡±

    Trevin seemed hysterical and he fought with Tim.

    The captain who was suspicious at first was also confused by their action.

    ¡°Captain, it looks like they really don''t know each other. Otherwise, how could they have so much

    hatred towards each other? If the man didn''t block the shot, it would directly hit the woman''s heart.¡±

    The soldier at the side hurriedly said.

    The captain could certainly tell that, but he said coldly, ¡°Calm down. They¡¯re all up to no good anyway.

    If they could kill each other, that would save me some trouble.¡±

    ¡°But if that guy dies, and we get med...¡±

    The captain''s expression suddenly changed. He kicked the soldier and said angrily, ¡°So you¡¯re so

    obedient towards their order? Why, do you want me to talk to them and promote you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain.¡±

    The soldier apologized quickly and cautiously.

    Although Trevin and Tim were fighting with each other, they were still observing the surrounding.

    They could notmunicate with each other at all right now. Whatever they said would be heard, and

    since there were crocodiles everywhere, it was impossible to leave this ce.

    Soon the two of them were exhausted.

    Trevin was pressed on the wound by Tim because of his injury. He twisted a little due to the pain. He

    then also took the opportunity to bite some of Tim¡¯s flesh off.

    The two men were finally pulled apart, their bodies were full of blood, their eyes were red, and they

    looked like they would never give up until one of them dies.

    The captain seemed satisfied. He then smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I''m not a bloodthirsty person. Throw

    them into the water. As for this woman, take her to my room.¡±

    He nced at Theresa''s body, and the meaning of his words was self-evident.

    Trevin was immediately agitated.

    ¡°Don''t touch my sister! If you darey a finger on her, I swear I''ll kill you as long as I¡¯m breathing!¡±

    At this time, Trevin was in a mess and his eyes were burning, but to Theresa, he looked absolutely

    handsome.

    To have someone battling so hard for her, she felt she had had enough for this life!

    She was not beautiful, she looked so ordinary that no one could remember her, but she was able to

    have someone willing to give up on everything for her. Theresa smiled.

    She said softly, ¡°Live, brother.¡±

    ¡°Theresa! Theresa!¡±

    Trevin could feel the rusty taste of blood rushing from his throat.

    This ce was outside of their country, a battlefield, and a cruel human purgatory. If Theresa was

    taken away this time¡­

    Trevin had never been so desperate.

    Even when he worked as a spy, he had hope and knew that Nicole woulde to save him sooner or

    But it was different now.

    What happened here was not known by those in the country.

    Everything Theresa was going to face and suffer would be the cruelest in the world.

    She was not alone.

    She had him and Tim around her, but they could not save her. They could only watch her get

    humiliated and die.

    The powerlessness seemed to have pierced through his chest and slowly spread through his heart. His

    limbs went cold, and his heart ached.

    He hoped to die before Theresa, so he would not have to watch what was about to happen next.

    Theresa smiled at Trevin, there were tears in her eyes, but she knew she was happy at this moment.

    If, if she had told Trevin earlier that she liked him, would there be more romantic memories between

    them?

    But on the other hand, Theresa was d that she didn''t. In that case, even if she died, Trevin would

    only treat her as his sister.

    She would soon be history.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    As time passed, Trevin will forget her. After all, her existence was still trivial in this world. She died

    without leaving a trace.

    Theresa used to feel that she didn''t have so much attachment to the world. She lived just to repay

    Nicole for saving her life, but she really didn''t want to die at this moment.

    She wanted to experience the feeling of being an ordinary person without being a secret guard, and

    she wanted to experience the romantic love.

    But it was all impossible now.

    Tim noticed Trevin at first nce, but would rather kill her than admit he knew Trevin, so Theresa could

    understand that Tim was protecting Trevin and also protecting her.

    With Tim''s skill, he could have left here, but he would rather stay here, which meant that he had a n.

    It was her and Trevin being here that ruined his n.

    This n might be rted to Samuel, even the soldiers behind the country.

    So she deserved to die, didn''t she?

    Finally, Theresa felt relieved.

    She was dragged into a room not far away by her hair and an injured foot.

    Trevin struggled like an angry beast, but was knocked unconscious by the butt of a gun.

    He stared in the direction Theresa left reluctantly, and slowly lost his consciousness.

    Tim suddenly clenched his fists and his veins were bulging.

    Trevin was Nicole''s man, and so must the girl.

    He could not let anything happen to Theresa!

    ¡®Damn you, Samuel!¡¯

    He used to be so powerful, but why could he not save the girl at such a critical moment?

    Did Samuel really think he was almighty? That he could not die?

    It fucking hurt!

    If Trevin and the girl hadn''t broken in, he might have already fallen into aa and he was still having

    a fever now.

    Tim cursed Samuel in his heart, but he narrowed his eyes.

    If there was nothing he could do, he could at least risk his life to save Theresa!

    Tim knew that he was acting on impulse now, but he had left the military for so many years, and he had

    already gone soft-hearted.

    He knew that the best choice was to sacrifice them for the bigger picture. This was for the good of the

    country and of its people, but just why could he not fucking bear with it?

    There was no sound in the room.

    Tim won''t naively think that the captain of the soldiers had kindly let Theresa go. The only exnation

    was that Theresa wanted to keep herst dignity and didn''t want to make them feel bad.

    Why did a girle all the way here alone? Tim could not be clearer.

    If they had not lost contact with the country, the Night Elf would not havee! Theresa would not

    havee!

    If he needed a woman to sacrifice her purity and life for his life, he would rather die here!

    Having thought of that, Tim suddenly made a move!

 Chapter 1695 You Better Watch Out

    Chapter 1695 You Better Watch Out

    He deliberately stepped on Trevin, and Trevin who passed out woke up the moment he sensed the

    pain.

    ¡°If you don''t want to spend the rest of your life in regret, hurry up and get in the room!¡±

    Tim''s voice was very soft, as if he was talking to himself, but Trevin heard it.

    He thought of Theresa''s smile and was filled with power in an instant.

    The two killed two soldiers together, seized the guns from their hands, and then shot like crazy.

    The intense gunfire made the captain stop.

    ¡°What''s going on?¡±

    Theresa''s clothes had been torn to pieces, her upper body was exposed in the air. She had bitten her

    tongue and fainted.

    She was going to bite her tongue and kill herself.

    But then she heard the soldiers shouting outside.

    ¡°Captain, the rats broke free from our shackles. They are so strong!¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    The captain directly picked up his pants and walked out, but before he had time to go out, Trevin

    rushed in and kicked him to the ground. His anger surged when he saw the blood at the corner of

    Theresa''s mouth.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    He shot at the captain''s lower body without thinking.

    Although the captain dodged quickly, he was still shot and he howled in pain.

    Trevin quickly took off his coat and put it on Theresa, and he teared up.

    ¡°Theresa, wake up, I¡¯m taking you home!¡±

    Trevin held her tightly, but he couldn''t get any response from Theresa.

    He was suddenly panicked.

    Tim was fighting and shooting outside like crazy, but he was slightly out of strength.

    He felt a little dizzy, and his movements froze for a moment. Suddenly, he was punched by someone

    and he fell down.

    The crocodiles in the river smelled blood and they quickly came over.

    Tim wanted to dodge, but he was suppressed by a soldier into the water.

    He knew he might really die here.

    Unfortunately, he hadn''t seen Evelyn before he died. He still didn''t know whether the child in her belly

    was a boy or a girl.

    He might not be able to hand them the things he bought for them himself.

    But he didn''t regret it!

    Even if he was given another chance, he would not let a woman die cruelly in this foreign country for

    his own life!

    Tim closed his eyes and waited for the moment of death.

    He had really lost all his strength.

    As soon as the crocodile reached Tim, the roar of a ne suddenly came from the sky. A bullet shot

    down from the sky and directly hit the crocodile''s head. Fresh blood sshed Tim''s face in an instant.

    Tim opened his eyes at once and saw Samuel climbing down thedder of a helicopter in abat

    suit.

    ¡°Are you dead yet?¡±

    ¡°You son of a bitch! If you¡¯vee a littleter, I''ll really die!¡±

    Tim suddenlyughed and burst into tears.

    Damn it!

    He was actually scared to die now!

    He didn¡¯t know, after he died, what would happen to Evelyn and their child.

    Seeing Tim''s disheveled look and wounds, Samuel stepped forward and extended his hand to him,

    pulled him up, and pulled him into his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte. I thought I¡¯ll have to deal with your corpse, I didn''t expect you to really survive

    all these things.¡±

    ¡°You better watch out!¡±

    Tim had no strength at this time, and had no strength to fight back at Samuel''s teasing. He just

    whispered, ¡°Trevin is right there with a girl, I¡¯m afraid that that girl has already...¡±

    He didn''t say anythingter, but Samuel guessed it.

    His face suddenly turned pale.

    ¡®Girl?¡¯

    ¡®With Trevin?¡¯

    ¡®Is it Nicole?¡¯

    ¡®Who wille with Trevin except for Nicole?¡¯

    Samuel suddenly panicked.

    He dumped Tim to the soldiers behind him, while he quickly ran inside.

    ¡°Nicole!¡±

    All she could hear was the sound of gunfight by those people brought here by Samuel, but Samuel

    didn''t seem to hear it at all. He quickly pushed the door of the room open and saw Trevin sitting on the

    ground with a girl in his arms, and tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Green, do you bring a doctor?¡±

    Samuel suddenly felt his limbs cold.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    ¡®It can¡¯t be!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not Nicole! It can¡¯t be!¡¯

    Samuel shouted with all his strength.

    ¡°Doctor! Come here quickly, doctor!¡±

    The military doctor outside heard Samuel''s voice and ran in quickly.

    ¡°Mr. Green.¡±

    ¡°Have a look at her, hurry!¡±

    Samuel felt his legs weighted a thousand pounds. He slowly moved to Trevin step by step.

    The military doctor wanted to check Theresa''s injury, but Trevin said in a low voice, ¡°Her body is full of

    bruises and wounds, her right foot is sprained, and it has been dislocated. The wound in her mouth is

    left when shemitted suicide by biting her tongue. I just pried her mouth open and took a look, and

    her tongue is...¡±

    Trevin suddenly choked and couldn''t go on.

    Theresa killed herself by biting her tongue and she was determined to die, so now her tongue was all

    bloody.

    Trevin had never been as shocked as he was at this moment. His heart seemed to be broken, and the

    pain spread to his limbs and his bones little by little.

    He didn''t understand, why a petite woman like her would have so much strength?

    Hearing Trevin¡¯s words, Samuel stumbled at once, but he also saw Theresa''s face.

    It was not Nicole?

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    He was stunned, he then suddenly plopped on the ground.

    He knew it looked bad, but he couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.

    ¡®As long as it¡¯s not Nicole, it¡¯s fine.¡¯

    All his strength seemed to be drained at a moment and he sat on the ground panting. He was not so

    afraid even when he sneaked into the enemy¡¯s presidential pce alone.

    ¡°Is Nicole here?¡±

    Samuel asked uneasily.

    Trevin only then realized he had never thought about Nicole.

    He shook his head and said, ¡°I didn''t let Ma¡¯ame. The descendants of the Close family were

    making trouble at the battlefield hospital. I just asked her to stay there and takemand.¡±

    At this moment, Trevin was very d of his decision back then.

    Although he knew that Nicole might not end up like Theresa after she was caught, but what if she did?

    Neither he nor Samuel could bear with even just such a possibility.

    When Samuel heard that Nicole didn''te, the load was taken off his heart.

    ¡®It¡¯s good that she didn¡¯te!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s too good!¡¯

    Samuel only then found that his palms had been drenched with sweat.

    He looked at Trevin¡¯s sorrowful look as he held Theresa in his arms, He patted him on the shoulder,

    and ordered his men from outside toe in and help carry Theresa into the helicopter.

    The battle outside was over.

    Trevin followed Theresa as they came out. Only then did he find that he did not know the men brought

    by Samuel at all, and they looked like they belonged to the enemy.

    ¡®Has Samuel reached some kind of agreement with the enemy?¡¯

    ¡®Does that mean the war ising to an end? They''re going home?¡¯

    Trevin pondered, he nced at Theresa''s lifeless face, and suddenly there was no joy.

    Just then, the roar of the ne came from the sky again, and everyone became rmed once

    more.

 Chapter 1696 There Is No Sacrifice Without Reason

    Chapter 1696 There Is No Sacrifice Without Reason

    ¡°It¡¯s our men!¡±

    Tim was being helped on his feet, and as he looked at the helicopters hovering above him brandishing

    the Sky Group and Night Elf Empire Emblem, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    Trevin saw it too.

    It seemed that the vice-captain was able to reach Fill of the Sky Group finally.

    ¡°It¡¯s me who have asked Fill to reach out to people from the Night Elf.¡±

    Samuel seemed to be able to read Trevin¡¯s mind. He patted Trevin¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice,

    ¡°Is that girl very important to you?¡±

    Important?

    Trevin froze for a moment.

    That¡¯s right.

    She¡¯s important to him!

    They were like family!

    However, Samuel continued, ¡°You must be good to that girl. She¡¯s willing toe all the distance and

    willing to do that. If Nicole knew that you have a girlfriend now, she would be ecstatic. Don¡¯t worry, I will

    look for the best doctor to cure her. I will make sure she won¡¯t even have any side-effects.¡±

    Trevin was at a loss for words.

    He looked at Samuel, and from his eyes he found that it was very likely he could no longer conceal his

    feelings for Nicole.

    Perhaps, he didn¡¯t intend to hide this from Samuel anyway.

    Samuel was a very jealous person, and he knew that very well. However, even though he might have

    known his feelings, Samuel didn¡¯t expose him and instead, he continued to be good to him. This meant

    that Samuel believed him so much, and he believed Nicole so much.

    That¡¯s right.

    Based on how deep their ties went, nobody could stick a foot into their rtionship.

    He had known all along that his feelings for Nicole were just his delusion, and now it was just that

    someone had made that clear to him. It was time for him to be back to reality.

    ¡°I know. I will treat her well.¡±

    ¡°Trevin, we all have our own life, but love is almost all the same. There is no sacrifice in this world

    without reason, just like the time when you went deep into enemy territory for Nicole¡¯s sake and

    purposely got your legs and hands decapitated. Now, your girl is doing the same thing for you. She¡¯s

    willing to sacrifice her life for you, am I right?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words once again had a huge impact on Trevin.

    It turned out that he was already exposed since the beginning.

    Too bad, at that time he didn¡¯t know why he would be willing to give up on everything, and by the time

    he finally understood, he no longer knew how to talk about it.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Green.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°We are brothers. You don¡¯t have to thank me. I should be the one thanking you. I need to thank you for

    stopping Nicole froming, and thank you foring to our rescue.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need us to save you anyway. If we didn¡¯te and almost ruin you and Mr. Tim¡¯s

    n¡­¡±

    Trevin was not an idiot. He could see that if it were not for himself, Tim was able toe support

    Samuel.

    He knew next to nothing about the developments here.

    Samuel patted his shoulders and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. You came at the right time.¡±

    The lot of them were brought back to the border.

    The overseas battlefield came to a peaceful conclusion after the negotiation of Samuel and Tim.

    This news immediately reached to the country, and Mr. Morty¡¯s perched up and highly-strung heart

    could finally rx.

    It solidified his belief that his Sam was capable enough to do that. He was right!

    It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t stay in the military area for long.

    As for Samuel, Morty messaged Samuel to ask him toe back to the military to help him. However,

    he was rejected by Samuel.

    Samuel cited that he could no longer stand a bloody dispute, and with his heart waning, he found

    himself no longer belonging to the battlefield.

    Who would not want to keep his own wife and children hispany and have a lively family?

    Furthermore, his wife was pregnant now.

    Morty felt an anguish after hearing that, but luckily he still had Jacob.

    The Close family had also received the same piece of news.

    Ebby didn¡¯t have a good look on her face. She looked at her father and said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, we

    have been nning this for so long, but I can¡¯t believe Samuel has resolved the whole thing easily.

    Now that the president of the W Country has dished out the order to capture us, we need to leave here

    now.¡±

    ¡°Leave here? Twenty years ago, we ran away from Z Country and came here, and we slowly became

    strong enough that we could shake up the president of W Country. Do you think that you can just go to

    another country and use another twenty years to start things up again? Do you think we can create

    another puppet president again?¡±

    rk¡¯s voice was icy cold, and he even sounded a little sarcastic.

    Ebby snapped back her head in shock and said to rk, ¡°Brother, why are you so down and out now?

    Even if we don¡¯t have much time left, we still have our generations toe, no? We can do whatever it

    takes to honour our grandpa¡¯s principles.¡±

    ¡°Principles? What is that, even? If it is something that has let his future generations leave their home

    country and can only die in another country, then I don¡¯t even think it¡¯s worth it to stand by those

    principles.¡±

    rk was obviously tired.

    If it were not for those shitty principles, he wouldn¡¯t have parted with her biological daughter for twenty

    years, and they would not be like strangers with their daughter.

    Kelly watched the ever disputing siblings and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The Close family was always united in heart, and they would tolerate with each other even if it was just

    a mere order. However, rk was showing clear signs that he was going to betray them.

    Kelly was looking coldly at rk, just like Ebby.

    ¡°rk, what do you mean by that? Are you going to stand against us?¡±

    ¡°Stand against you?¡±

    rk suddenly chuckled.

    He looked at his own father and sister and pointed at his own legs, ¡°You still remember how I lost my

    legs, don¡¯t you?¡±

    A trace of anguish and sorrow shed by in Kelly¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I will make them pay the price.¡±

    ¡°But why do they even treat us like that? That¡¯s because we have done things to hurt the country and

    its people. Dad, all those bygone years, Alison was never by our side, and I keep thinking that this is

    God¡¯s way of punishing us. We have done too many evil things that even God couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye

    to us anymore. That¡¯s why we live like that, but we are still at the edge of the cliff. It¡¯s still not toote.

    The Close family still have a lot up our sleeves, so we should just look for a small country and live in

    anonymity, don¡¯t you think? Why do we have to make our lives difficult? Grandpa¡¯s principles are totally

    his own selfish desire¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa always want our family to grow bigger and its name to be known!¡±

    Ebby interrupted him.

    ¡°Brother, you are not like this in the past. Is it because Alison has told you something? Have you

    forgotten about our grandpa¡¯s grand dream? He wished for us to be a God among men! We even have

    an Emperor in our family, no? We should¡­¡±

    ¡°We are just having delusions! For the sake of one family getting to the top of the world, everyone has

    to pay their price in blood, and this is just insanity! This is no dream!¡±

    rk spoke very rudely for the first time, which angered Kelly.

    ¡°You bastard! Your head must be wrong somewhere! Somebody! Come! Bring the young master down

    and keep him from going anywhere. From now on, Ebby will be in charge of all of the family business.¡±

    The moment Kelly finished his words, a very chilly voice came from outside.

    ¡°I dare you toy a single finger on my father!¡±

    Alison walked in from somewhere out there, and there were a tonne of explosives strapped to her body.

    Her deathly convicted expression immediately shocked Kelly and Ebby.

 Chapter 1697 They Are Ruthless

    Chapter 1697 They Are Ruthless

    ¡°Alison, what are you doing?¡±

    rk saw the way his daughter was, and his senses were immediately heightened.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Get rid of those explosives from you now!¡±

    It was not easy for rk to reunite with her daughter, and although he felt a gap in between them, he

    still hoped that his daughter could live out her live peacefully.

    As a parent, he sure wished for the well-being of his child.

    The Close family had a long history of crime, and he had already given the final verdict to his

    underlings. No matter how things would end, he would send Alison away.

    Twenty years ago, he lost his daughter, which he regretted for the next twenty years. Now that he was

    sending his daughter away again, truth to be told, rk felt very unwilling, but he knew that it was best

    for his daughter¡¯s future.

    No matter how bad things became, he never wanted her to end her life like that.

    Kelly and Ebby had a very nasty expression on their faces.

    If they were very happy at the time they found Alison, they were now equally furious.

    ¡°So, did you ask your father to betray us?¡±

    How would Kelly not understand how regretful and guilty his son was feeling towards his

    granddaughter?

    However, how could she use her own father¡¯s guilt to scheme and trap her own family?

    Wasn¡¯t she also a child of the Close family?

    Alison didn¡¯t have a lot of reservation this time, and she didn¡¯t stay silent too. She said in a soft voice,

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Who do you guys think you are? With the small numbers that you have, are you dreaming

    of shaking up the whole country just because you have negotiations with firearms dealer from other

    countries? Do you think you can steal the assets of the country with that reason? You are just

    dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Alison!¡±

    Ebby¡¯s eyes looked bloodshot.

    ¡°All these years you¡¯re not in the Close family, you won¡¯t know how much we have sacrificed for the

    sake of this goal. However, you¡¯re one of us too, so how could you treat us like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that the blood of the Close family flows in me, but it¡¯s precisely what makes me feel so

    disgusted! You guys had lost me, and it was the country and Mr. Shaffer who has given me a new life,

    who has taught me what is right and what is wrong. I know what having a belief means. Do you think I

    covet the family name so much? Before I ept this mission, I don¡¯t even know who Alison is! My

    name is Tracy! I am proud of my country, my military identity and even my own identity as Tracy! Now

    that you guys have done so many things wrong in front of me, are you still thinking of running away?

    There is no escape for you guys!¡±

    There was no warmth at all in Alison¡¯s eyes. Herplete cruel look made her look like she was one of

    the Close family.

    Kelly was so angry that he had grabbed a ss of water and tossed it towards Alison¡¯s head.

    ¡°You are so fucking disobedient!¡±

    However, rk grabbed Alison and ced her behind him.

    ¡°Dad, Alison is not wrong in the slightest. All those years before, we are the ones who are in the

    wrong!¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡±

    Kelly¡¯s chest was pounding heavily.

    Ebby¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Brother, you know how much I have sacrificed just for our grandpa¡¯s teachings, and now you¡¯re telling

    me that we are wrong? If we really made a mistake, what about my marriage and child? What about

    everything that I have given up in the past few years? We cannot be wrong! We are not allowed to be

    wrong!¡±

    At this moment, Ebby looked just like a mad bull.

    How could she be wrong?

    If she was really in the wrong, what about her son who had died?

    How would she think about her lost marriage and love?

    Who would ever want to be such a cold, heartless and ruthless person?

    Was it just what she wanted?

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    No!

    She never wanted any of that!

    However, things had developed in such a way that she couldn¡¯t pull back anymore!

    A dark shade entered Ebby¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If you and Alison are tired of this, then you should retire and rest. From now on, I will take care of you

    and your family. But you have to forget about getting your freedom.¡±

    After saying that, Ebby was about to call someone in.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Alison would blow them all up. Even if she could do that, she still had to care for

    rk, right?

    Although this child was always distant and cold, she could see that Alison still cared a lot about her

    parents.

    After all, they were their biological parents. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do something so crazy!

    ¡°Send someone in. Bring the young master and the missus away.¡±

    Ebby called out.

    Now that even if things were in such a grave state, Ebby was still lost in her delusions, she shook her

    head, ¡°You guys have dispatched more than two dozen people to spread virus in the military hospital,

    and do you think that you guys are very sessful after doing that? Ebby, you must be coughing a lot

    the Close family are all showing symptoms reminiscent of fever, no?¡±

    After hearing what Alison had said, Ebby was stunned.

    ¡°What have you done?

    ¡°You should ask that to yourself. This virus has very strong vitality and can spread far and wide. How

    are you so sure that the people of the Close family aren¡¯t infected by it? From what I see, I don¡¯t think

    any of the Close family would be able to escape this fate anymore. There is still no cure for this virus as

    of now, no? Just for the sake of your delusions, you could use such a disgusting method on those who

    were already injured and wanted them to bring the virus back to their country and spread it to their

    fellow people. What kind of vile and cruel thoughts you guys have in your heads? What wrong have

    those citizens done? Who are you guys to decide their fate?¡±

    Alison stared at Ebby as she said that. From the beginning, she was not sympathetic with her at all.

    She was able to reach this situation because of the path that she walked.

    In the name of that her grandfather¡¯s teachings, Ebby had always been proud of what she had done.

    Why couldn¡¯t she see that she was so hypocritical and disgusting?

    She couldn¡¯t even be put in the same breath as Martin Close.

    At least he hade out and say it in front of everyone that it was power that he was seeking.

    Therefore, even if Ebby was her blood rtive, she still had to look down on her.

    Upon hearing what Alison had to say, Ebby¡¯s expression drastically changed.

    ¡°How did you know that? You even have contact with the outside world? Did you get in touch with

    Nicole? What have you done?¡±

    Ebby could no longer sit there with calm.

    She shot up from her chair but she saw Alison producing a gun from somewhere behind her. She was

    aiming it at Ebby.

    ¡°Just try to take another step if you dare.¡±

    ¡°I said, what have you done?¡±

    Ebby ignored the gun in Alison¡¯s hand and asked with bloodied eyes, ¡°How can you know about

    something so private and confidential? You¡¯re even hooking up with Nicole and betraying us? Alison,

    everyone here is your family! You can even sacrifice your family¡¯s life just for some unrted nobody?

    Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Are blood ties everything? I have only justice in my heart. I only know what is right and what is wrong.

    There is no going back for people who have done terrible things. The sin of the Close family can¡¯t be

    forgiven! Why didn¡¯t you guys even think about that when you spread the virus, how serious the

    consequences would be if it spread out too fast? Even babies and children would be infected. They are

    all innocent.¡±

    This was one of the reasons that Alison couldn¡¯t mesh with the Close family well.

    They were all too cruel!

    She had seen with her own eyes countless terrorists carrying out their missions, but those terrorists

    were only targeting some specific target and carried out their operation covertly.

    But what about the people of the Close family?

    They could even drag the whole world into demise!

    Why was she born in this kind of family in the first ce?

    rk felt like he could finally understand what was inside Alison¡¯s head.

    In the past, he used to think that being part of the Close family wasn¡¯t something too bad, but now that

    he took a good look at his own daughter, he also shared the sentiment that the Closes were sinful.

    For people that were sinful, how could they make his daughter happy?

 Chapter 1698 She Shouldnâ€™t Make Life Difficult for His Daughter

    Chapter 1698 She Shouldn¡¯t Make Life Difficult for His Daughter

    When Alison was arguing with Ebby, rk had secretly removed the explosives from Alison¡¯s body

    without her noticing.

    rk always felt sorry towards this daughter, and his heart went out to her to especially after learning

    of everything that Alison had endured in the past. There was not a moment when his heart could be at

    ease.

    Perhaps, this was God punishing the Close family. If he was given a choice again, he really hoped that

    in the beginning, he would elope from this family with his wife and daughter. No matter how difficult and

    frugal their life might be, at least his daughter won¡¯t be left alone shouldering everything.

    rk looked at the anguished and torn eyes of Alison and whispered, ¡°Alison, just do whatever you

    want to. I will always support you.¡±

    Alison¡¯s body froze for a moment.

    She could clearly feel the love in his father, and also the care and regrets from her mother. However,

    she couldn¡¯t be shaken up by such trivial feelings. She couldn¡¯t let herself be soft.

    No matter what they were trying to do, it couldn¡¯t cover the blood on their hands.

    Therefore, Alison didn¡¯t look straight at rk.

    She was afraid that she would soften in her stance.

    rk watched his daughter¡¯s forced determination and indifference and felt his heart bleed.

    ¡°You can leave now. I will talk to your grandpa and aunt. Don¡¯t worry, we wille up with a solution for

    what we owe to the country.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t go! Brother, if she walks out of this house, the Close family will be ruined!¡±

    Ebby became frantic.

    However, rk coldly stared at her with a gaze that was the same as when he used to be the master of

    the Close family. He looked dignified.

    ¡°Come, send the missus away.¡±

    After rk finished saying that, a dozen people came in and surrounded the house.

    Kelly¡¯s face drastically transformed into a horrified expression.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? You dare to use our men just for such a trivial matter?¡±

    ¡°Let me daughter go!¡±

    rk¡¯s face was ghastly pale and he had a hideous expression.

    Alison was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Go out now, your mother is out there. She¡¯s not so healthytely, you have to look after her for me.¡±

    rk spoke softly and gently to his daughter, hisst traces of softness gone with that sentence.

    Alison suddenly discovered that the explosives she strapped herself with was in rk¡¯s hand.

    When did that happen?

    She had tried to stay alert, but she didn¡¯t realize any of rk¡¯s movements.

    All of a sudden, Alison had a foreboding sense, a bad premonition.

    She didn¡¯t know where this source of unease came from, but when sheshed out to snatch that bomb

    away, rk dodged her action in one swift motion.

    ¡°Stop fooling around. This is dangerous for you kids to handle.¡±

    rk was still all smiles, but Alison¡¯s eyes suddenly was stinging with bitterness.

    ¡°Dad, what are you nning to do?¡±

    This was the first time in her life that she had called him dad sincerely.

    rk felt that his life was finallyplete.

    ¡°What could I do? I won¡¯t do anything. You must leave now.¡±

    Alison was dragged away by his men.

    Her eyes began to tear up.

    Mrs. Close saw her daughtering out from the house and she immediately went to hug her.

    ¡°You foolish girl, are you trying to break my heart? Let me see, are you hurt anywhere? Recently,

    everyone in the family is coughing and having fever or flu. You shouldn¡¯te out if there¡¯s nothing

    urgent. Don¡¯t get infected by it, I heard that it is very serious.¡±

    Mrs. Close continued to babble.

    Little did she know, this was not any ordinary flu or influenza.

    Alison had already given rk and her mother the antidote.

    ¡°Mum, what is dad¡­¡±

    ¡°A man has to do what he has to do. We shouldn¡¯t interfere with such matters. Come, I¡¯ll cook

    something nice for you to taste.¡±

    Mrs. Close held her hand, and her face was mellow and gentle.

    Alison was reluctant to leave, but upon remembering the wounds on Mrs. Close¡¯s body, her heart

    began to go out to her mother.

    From her side, there was no one who hade for her yet. Perhaps it was not time yet.

    It was just fine. She could apany her mother and eat a meal together. After that meal, it was

    probably time for them to say goodbye.

    Alison actually felt very terrible about this whole thing.

    No matter what, this mother in front of her was the one who had given her life and raised her, and even

    during the period she was not in her life, it was because her mother had some mental problems and

    had tried tomit suicide.

    If it were not for the grave sinsmitted by the Close family, she would really want to cherish this

    chance and savour the reunion.

    Alison felt terrible in her heart. She nced at the house for thest time before leaving with Mrs.

    Close.

    The moment his daughter left, rk¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    Kelly would never imagine himself getting held by the throat by his own son, and Ebby also never

    thought that his aloof and distant brother was the one who had control over the best of the best in all of

    the Close family.

    ¡°Brother, what are you trying to do? Are you going to get into a scuffle with us just because of your

    daughter?¡±

    ¡°A scuffle? Do any of you even feel sorry for my daughter?¡±

    rk stared at Ebby and spoke with a cold snicker, ¡°That girl there is my daughter. When she was

    born, she was so tiny, I wonder you guys still remember about this. When Alison was gone, only we

    were sad for losing her, and dad and you were scurrying around only caring about the Close family

    without even taking in consideration our feelings. In your eyes, the Close family had just lost a mere

    member, but for us, we felt that the world had ended. But now that Alison is back, besides your showy

    momentary happiness, what else do you feel? You¡¯re suspicious of her, trying to set her up and even

    guard against her.¡±

    When he reached this point, rk couldn¡¯t help butugh a few times.

    ¡°They said that the Close family is a ruthless family. I don¡¯t feel that way most of the time, but I feel that

    the members of our family are one in heart. No matter what obstacles are in front of us, we will face it

    together. However, why were we the only ones feeling sad for losing our daughter? You must think in

    your heart that the family business is more important than my daughter, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°rk, you¡¯re getting a little extreme now. Putting aside the fact that she was raised by Chad, she was

    never part of us in the Close family when she grew up. Her heart wouldn¡¯t be the same as us.¡±

    ¡°So what? The Close family couldn¡¯t even protect her, and you still expect her to align her heart with

    ours?¡±

    When he heard Kelly¡¯s words, rk immediately cut him off.

    ¡°Brother, what are you going to do to us and dad?¡±

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Ebby didn¡¯t have the same sentiments as her father. The only thing she cared about now was her

    brother¡¯s n with these people surrounding them. To top things off, there was a bomb in his hand.

    rk nced at Ebby.

    Although she was a woman, she was always heartless and cruel. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be where

    she was today.

    Everything was too bad. She shouldn¡¯t make life difficult for his daughter!

    In rk¡¯s eyes, right and wrong didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t understand the sense of justice that Alison was

    babbling about either. He only knew that he wouldn¡¯t be happy if her daughter was in pain, and he

    would do anything to fulfil his daughter¡¯s wishes.

    At this moment, there was nothing else in the world that couldpare to his daughter¡¯s needs.

    If his daughter had wanted it, he could even give up his life.

    As he watched Ebby, old memories shed back in his head. They were close siblings in the past, but

    nothing couldpare to the days he spent alongside Alison.

    rk suddenlyughed, ¡°Actually we have been family for so long. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if we die

    together, right?¡±

 Chapter 1699 Just Think of this Place as a Nightmare

    Chapter 1699 Just Think of this ce as a Nightmare

    ¡°Brother, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Ebby suddenly saw the madness in rk¡¯s eyes.

    rk instead justughed, ¡°Look, the Close family hasmitted too many sins through the years,

    no? Taking into consideration all of the ordeals we have gone through in the country, and although at

    first nce we were guided by our grandfather, it was still us in every missions. We all have parents,

    and if you stand in the shoes of our victims, wouldn¡¯t you feel that you don¡¯t have a conscience?¡±

    ¡°Conscience? Brother, what are you saying?¡±

    Ebby stared hard at rk and scanned her surroundings. These people were all victims of the Close

    family.

    It was not easy for them to train so many men throughout the years which exhausted most of their

    wealth and energy. Now, they were all summoned by rk to this ce, which made her feel a little

    unease.

    Kelly was in a frenzy too.

    ¡°You unfilial thing, I have given you the reins of those men so that the Close family will have a way of

    backing out when things get dangerous. What are you trying to do now?¡±

    ¡°We are going to get buried together and die together. After all, this is what Alison wants to see. In my

    life as a father, I can¡¯t even leave behind anything meaningful for my child. I thought leaving her with

    some wealth would give her a life without worries, but now I realize that my child isn¡¯t even concerned

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    with that at all. She just wants the Close family to be destroyed. If that is the case, I will make ite

    true for her. However, my Alison is a girl, I can¡¯t let her hands get bloodied, so I will do it for her.¡±

    rk was very serene when he spoke as if he was talking about the nice weather of the day. On the

    other hand, both Kelly and Ebby was scared out of their wits.

    ¡°You unfilial son, did you lose your mind?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    However, rk put on an innocent expression, ¡°Why can¡¯t I do that? I think it¡¯s the best for everyone.

    Alison is right, the people in the Close family all have great sins. This is the only way we can seek

    salvation and wash away our sins. Maybe we can even secure a good chance in the next life. If there is

    a next life, I will never lose my child anymore. I will hug her tightly and won¡¯t let her get taken away by

    anyone. I won¡¯t let her suffer a difficult life.¡±

    As he spoke, his words slowly turned into a fit ofughter. His face was an expression of satisfaction

    and longing.

    ¡°Brother is crazy! Dad, he¡¯s brainwashed by Alison! He¡¯s out of his mind! You men of the Close family,

    get lost! Go get that bomb in his hand. Fast!¡±

    Ebby didn¡¯t want to die just yet.

    She was only in her forties. How could she die?

    She still had a long life ahead of her.

    However, those men seemed like they were deaf to Ebby¡¯s words. They had flooded the whole ce

    until there was no way of escaping.

    Ebby¡¯s expression drastically changed, and so did Kelly¡¯s expression.

    ¡°You unfilial son, are you trying to kill your own father?¡±

    ¡°So what? I am dying with you too. I will make peace with you when we are in the afterlife.¡±

    As he said that, rk removed the safety on the bomb.

    Ebby immediately screamed at the top of her lungs due to shock.

    ¡°rk, you maniac! I want to get out! Let me get out!¡±

    She started to run outside like crazy, but those men under rk¡¯smand opened fire and shot her

    on her leg.

    The intense pain caused Ebby to stumble onto the floor as she lost her footing.

    The usual noble and majesticdy was now a picture of embarrassment.

    Kelly waspletely startled too as he tried to get out of the house, but now that Ebby was shot, he

    was utterly shocked and his feet had glued to the ground.

    rk looked at the safety which was making some mechanical sound and produced a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°I never thought that you guys are afraid of death. It turns out that Alison is right all along, your so-

    called justice is just an excuse to cover up the dirty deeds you havemitted. It¡¯s just fine, I am not a

    saint either, so we can die together now. Our deaths can add to Alison¡¯s honour too. This is what the

    Close family has owed Alison! From now on, she no longer needs to shoulder the filthy name of the

    Close family anymore. She will be Tracy forever! She is Chad¡¯s granddaughter! She will cease to

    having anything to do with the Close family!¡±

    As he announced all that, rk¡¯s eye became reddish too. A streak of hot tear trickled down his

    cheeks.

    He was unwilling to part with his daughter!

    But he knew that he had done many wronged things to her!

    Since the Close family was a taint in her eyes, then she would no longer be part of the family.

    Everything was justified as long as she was happy.

    ¡°You unfilial son! Unfilial son!¡±

    Kelly was just about to snatch rk¡¯s bomb away, but at the same time, with a loud bang, the whole

    ground was shaking.

    Alison¡¯s body jolted as if she had realised something. Immediately, her face became pale.

    ¡°Dad¡ª¡±

    She wanted to turn around, but she was grabbed by her mother hard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Mum?¡±

    Alison gazed at Mrs. Close who was looking very calm and serene, and she couldn¡¯t conceal the shock

    on her face.

    How could she be so calm?

    ¡°Mum, that must be dad! He---¡°

    ¡°This is the only thing he can do for you. Alison, your father regretted losing you the most in his life.

    However, he¡¯s still a man, and I am the one who couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing you. All those years, I

    wasted my life away in a blur, and it was your father who has shouldered everything for me. He always

    looks so tough, yet I know that he¡¯s very upset and tormented. Now that you¡¯re back, your father is the

    happiest man in the world. He told me that in the years you¡¯re not around us, he felt like life was

    meaningless. Now, he finally knows how to carry on with his life. Whatever you wished and wanted to

    do, your father has done it for you. He said that you¡¯re a girl, so you shouldn¡¯t involve in all those

    fighting and killing. If you continued to kill, you will have too much blood on your hands, and you would

    pay for the unnecessary sins one day. Your father said that your life has been too difficult, and the

    Close family has owed you too much. He said that you can¡¯t have your next life ruined too. This is the

    only thing he can do for you. Your father doesn¡¯t wish for you to be Alison. You will continue to be Tracy

    and forget about this nightmare.¡±

    Mrs. Close¡¯s lengthy words finally caused a huge turmoil in Alison¡¯s heart.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, mum, let me go, I want to check on dad. Mum!¡±

    Alison wanted to struggle and break free from Mrs. Close, however she noticed that there were dark

    blooding out of her mouth.

    She was immediately frantic.

    ¡°Mum, what¡¯s wrong with you? Mum, I¡¯ll bring you to see a doctor. Hang in there!¡±

    Alison¡¯s hand was swiftly grabbed by her mother.

    Her mother¡¯s eyes revealed an unusual light of gentleness.

    ¡°Alison, there¡¯s no need to do that. Your father has moved on, and I am going to go with him too.

    Although your father is a man of few words, he¡¯s a really good man to both me and his daughter. He¡¯s

    born in the Close family, and he is also the eldest son of the family, so everything in his life is pre-

    arranged without him being able to have any say in. Like it or not, he has to do all those things.

    However, you are our only weakness. For your sake, we can put aside our so-called principles and

    morals. As long as it is something you want, we will make it happen for you. Your father told me that

    you came home this time with a mission to bepleted. Twenty years ago, we have lost you. We

    really lost you. You must wish so much that you were never part of the Close family, and it is not the

    blood of our family running in your veins.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true, mum, no.¡±

    Alison finally broke into tears.

    In truth, her father and mother knew everything!

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t die just yet! I beg you, don¡¯t die! I want to be by your side too. I never think like that, and I

    for sure never want you guys to die. I will beg Chad to keep you guys imprisoned for life. I still have

    parents, and they are you guys! How can you be like this? How can you abandon me again?¡±

    Alison was wailing like mad, and hot tears were flowing down endlessly and dripping on Mrs. Close¡¯s

    hand, which caused her heart to ache.

 Chapter 1700 I Donâ€™t Need You to Do That for Me

    Chapter 1700 I Don¡¯t Need You to Do That for Me

    Mrs. Close really had a heartache.

    This girl was her daughter. How could they make her daughter kneel down and beg someone just

    because they had made a grave mistake in the past? Furthermore, they weren¡¯t a bright spot in

    Alison¡¯s life and they had lived a long life. It was enough for them.

    When rk asked about her thoughts about dying together with him, Mrs. Close knew that rk had

    made this iron-d, irrefutable decision.

    This man had lived his life wallowing in regrets because of losing her daughter, but now that her

    daughter was someone sessful, he was happier than anyone.

    He told her that the Close family finally had someone who was sane. And that someone was his

    daughter too. He was so proud!

    The blood began to umte at the corner of Mrs. Close¡¯s lips. An intense pain was pegging her

    However, despite that, looking at Alison who was crying her eyes out, her heart ached even more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Alison. Don¡¯t cry! Allow us to depart with a smile on our faces! Your dad told me, you have a

    boyfriend now? We are not worthy as parents, so we won¡¯t have anyment on your choice. You

    need to be sure of that man by yourself. Your father has left you some money under the name of

    someone, and if you were to be bullied by that man, just divorce him. The money is enough for you for

    the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that! I only want you and dad! Mum, stop talking, I¡¯ll bring you to see a doctor!¡±

    Alison tried to carry her mother up with much difficulty.

    At the moment, she looked like a lost child.

    Where is the doctor?

    Due to the spreading pandemic here, Alison had actually secretly quarantined this ce. At this

    moment, she carried her mother in her arms and darted in some direction aimlessly, but all of a sudden

    she bumped into someone.

    It was a familiar feeling, and the person felt warm. Alison couldn¡¯te to her sense for a moment.

    ¡°Alison, were you crying?¡±

    A familiar voice made Alison¡¯s head snap up, and what came into her view was Ernesto¡¯s familiar face

    in front of her.

    She seemed like she had grasped thest straw of hope as she grabbed Ernesto¡¯s hand and cried out,

    ¡°Please! Save my mum now! Ernesto, help me save her!¡±

    This was the first time Ernesto had seen Alison at such a loss.

    He nced at Mrs. Close who was in Alison¡¯s embrace and knew instinctively that she was beyond

    saving. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to stare right into Alison¡¯s hopeless eyes, so he called out to some

    people behind him, ¡°Bring the doctor here! Fast!¡±

    Alison didn¡¯t know why Ernesto was here. Her head was swimming in a pool of emotions.

    She couldn¡¯t let her mother die!

    Her father was already in pieces at the moment, no?

    Was it just now thest moment she could share with her father?

    How could things turn out like this?

    Now that her mother was also¡­

    She recalled all the tolerance and patience her parents had shown her and all their goodness and

    immediately Alison couldn¡¯t hold back her tears as she cried out loudly with her lips pressed hard.

    It was not that she couldn¡¯t ept their goodwill purposely.

    She just didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She just didn¡¯t know how to face them.

    Alison gripped her mother¡¯s hand hard while crying, ¡°Mum, you can¡¯t die like this. If you died, I won¡¯t

    ever forgive you! In this life, I will hate you forever! You guys have abandoned me back then and let me

    suffer so much, but now you think that you can get my forgiveness after spending a few days with me?

    Do you really think I will feel better if you die? I don¡¯t want you topensate and make up for things

    like this! I want you to be alive!¡±

    Ernesto watched Alison wailing in agony and felt his heart break. He never knew that Allison would

    break down like this.

    He wanted to soothe her, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. Mrs. Close suddenly grabbed Ernesto¡¯s

    hand at the same time.

    Her time was counting down.

    ¡°Are you Alison¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am, Mrs. Close.¡±

    Ernesto¡¯s face was red hot at the moment.

    Although the people of the Close family were despicable, seeing Alison¡¯s current state, he could put

    aside his bias towards the Close family and have a few words with her.

    Mrs. Close gazed at Ernesto and thought that this young fellow looked refreshed and energetic and

    was good towards Alison.

    ¡°Our Alison had it rough when she was growing up, and as parents, we couldn¡¯t even be by her side at

    all times. You must like her very much, don¡¯t you? I beg you that you must treat her well. She iscking

    in love since young, and although she at times appears cold and distant, she craves for real emotions

    and rtionships more than anyone. If you don¡¯t love her anymore one day, please don¡¯t hurt her. Tell

    her. You know how arrogant and stuck-up she is, she wouldn¡¯t pester you after that. If her dad and I

    were still alive, perhaps I would have asked you to send her back to us. However, we are too sinful,

    and we can¡¯t provide her with a safe haven. Perhaps you are the only safe haven she has now. If one

    day you don¡¯t love her anymore, can you find a ce for her to settle down?¡±

    Alison was sobbing and her voice was lost.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do this for me! I don¡¯t need it! Stop talking now, leave some energy. You will be fine.

    Everything will be fine!¡±

    However, Mrs. Close never nced at Alison, but instead her eyes were burning into Ernesto. She

    wanted him to make a promise now.

    Perhaps, in the eyes of outsiders and the citizens in the country, the Close family were a sinful bunch,

    and their deaths weren¡¯t something to be mournful for. However, at this moment, Ernesto thought that

    Mrs. Close was just like any other innocent and gentle mother.

    A typical mother who loved her daughter!

    ¡°I promise you! I swear with my life that I will love her until the end of time. If there was a day where we

    can¡¯t walk together towards the future anymore, I will watch over her like a family member. I, Ernesto

    Orozco, is her safe haven, forever! It¡¯s not just because of love, it¡¯s because she¡¯s worthy of that!¡±

    Ernesto¡¯s words finally made Mrs. Close reveal a smile of constion.

    Her gaze was starting to dissipate, and it seemed that they couldn¡¯t focus on any point in space. She

    said faintly, ¡°Alison, your dad ising to get me. Actually, I have been happy in my life. The others

    keep saying that we are very sinful, but I know that I have achieved salvation for your dad. Without me,

    your dad would be lonely. Don¡¯t me me for abandoning you now. You¡¯ve grown up, and you what

    you need is a life partner. Your mum and dad are going now, and from now on you need to walk your

    own path. I hope that fate will bring us together again in the next life.¡±

    After saying that, Mrs. Close closed her eyes, and her limbs plopped down lifelessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait for the next time around. I only want to be with you in this lifetime! Mum, you can¡¯t

    do this to me! Wake up now!¡±

    Alison was crying her lungs out.

    Ernesto¡¯s eyes were reddened too.

    ¡°Alison, Mrs. Close has departed.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Alison knelt down by her mother¡¯s body and cried endlessly and with agony. Ernesto could only hold

    her tight while his heart was breaking.

    She finally passed out after a lot of crying.

    Ernesto waved and summoned his men to take over the scene. He then called back into the country.

    The Close family which was active for so many years was finally destroyed.

    However, Ernesto had a heavy heart now.

    This was because Alison was having a high fever.

    After examination, she was confirmed to be infected by the virus and she needed to be separated from

    the outside world. Despite that, Alison wasn¡¯t in her right mind.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Ever since she came to herself, she simply sat in one spot with listless eyes. She was staring in the

    direction of her father and mother¡¯s corpse, and she couldn¡¯t eat, drink or talk. She was like a lifeless

    porcin doll at the moment.

    The once aloof and arrogant Alison was no more.

    Ernesto¡¯s underling came to him with a phone.

    ¡°Mr. Orozco, ording to Mr. Morty, Miss Close here has to be quarantined here on the spot. When

    she is cured, she can then be transferred back to the nation.¡±

    ¡°Tell Mr. Green that I need to apply for annual leave!¡±

    After saying that, Ernesto lifted his feet and walked into Alison¡¯s room.

    Since she wouldn¡¯te out of the room, he would go in and keep herpany! She wanted to stop

    eating, and it also happened that he was dieting. He vowed to pull Alison back from the abyss!

 Chapter 1701 I Just Want to Be Alone

    Chapter 1701 I Just Want to Be Alone

    Alison was a little surprised to see Ernesto, but not that surprised about that. Her dull eyes finally had a

    hint of brightening.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I just want to be alone.¡±

    ¡°Well, I''ll apany you.¡±

    Ernesto sat beside her, looked at the dishes that she had not started eating, and asked, ¡°Not to your

    liking? What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you.¡±

    Tears suddenly came into Alison''s eyes.

    Her voice was hoarse as she whispered, ¡°I want to eat meatballs with sweet and sour sauce and fried

    rice with eggs that my mom makes, and I want to...¡±

    As she said, the tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Ernesto felt a sudden heartache.

    He pulled Alison into his arms and whispered, ¡°Once dead, the departed one could note back

    again. Look at the bright side, and such an ending should be good for them. If they''re holding in

    captivity for a lifetime and losing their freedom, you''re the only one who getsfort. How could

    people like your parents spend their whole life in prison? They are always so ambitious. Alison, you

    can''t be too selfish.¡±

    ¡°I know what you say is right, but I just can''t let go and can''t go over it. If I had known that my parents

    were nning to do so, I would never have been so indifferent to them. I was regretful. I was afraid to

    be too good to them, and I would not be able to be ruthless when the time came. But I didn''t expect...¡±

    Alison was loaded down with regret as if she was about to lose her breath.

    Ernesto gently patted her on the back and said, ¡°There''s no moving back in the world. So do you still

    want to leave me because of what you had missed and then regret again?¡±

    Alison was stunned and looked at the man in front of her. At first, she thought he was childish and

    timid. She even thought that he was ipetent to be the assistant of Samuel, but now Alison realized

    that none of Samuel''s men were fools indeed.

    ¡°You''re very eloquent.¡±

    Alison left his arms and wiped her tears. She suddenly felt she was like having a nightmare these days.

    That was right.

    She had got into a blind alley, and if Ernesto had not spoken, she probably would have continued to

    dwell on it.

    The death of her parents was a big blow to her, but she had a long life ahead of her, and she still had a

    lot to do.

    Alison straightened out her thinking and asked in a low voice, ¡°What about my mother''s funeral

    arrangement...¡±

    ¡°I''ve settled, and the urn is in the ancestral shrine. When we go back to the country, we''ll bring it back

    together. The ashes of your father, your grandfather, and your aunt have been indistinguishable, so I

    put them together. If you want, you can bring theirs back to the country too. I also investigated more

    about the Close family. If you want, we''ll go to the origin of the family to bury them after we return. I''ve

    already bought thend, and it''s in progress. The progress will be almost finished when we are back.¡±

    As Alison listened to Ernesto, who had orderly handled the matters, she felt very grateful within, but

    she said, ¡°Who asked you to be nosy?¡±

    ¡°I did it willingly, and besides, didn''t you say to me that you would marry me when this mission was

    over? Ms. Close, I would like to ask a question. When will you marry me?¡±

    Alison suddenly felt a little touched when she looked at Ernesto''s honest eyes.

    ¡°You don''t mind that I''m a descendant of the Closes?"

    ¡°I marry you, not the whole Closes. Why do I care so much? Besides, at the beginning when I met you,

    you were just a mere bodyguard, Ms. Close.¡±

    Alison suddenly smiled after hearing what Ernesto said.

    ¡°I didn''t think I would get married in this life. In my n, there was no such n as getting married and

    having children.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay. ns always fall behind changes. It''s not toote, and we can change the n slowly.¡±

    Ernesto solved the problem once he saw the problem.

    Since Ernesto took over as the regional president of thepany, Alison found out that it was more

    difficult for her to suppress Ernesto.

    ¡°I have a prescription for dealing with the epidemic. Mrs. Green gave it to me. Use it on them, and then

    we can go back to the country after a short quarantine. I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ernesto was readily solving any problem Alison might get.

    She finally raised her head.

    They made tight arrangements, while Samuel also needed to send the cooperation proposal back to

    the country immediately. He went to the hospital on the battlefield.

    Nicole was soothing the infected people. The tears came into Samuel''s eyes when he looked at her

    busy figure.

    When he first came to this country, he was afraid that he could not see Nicole and their children again.

    He realized now that he had not only the faith to serve the country but also the affection for his family.

    Samuel slowly went behind Nicole and hugged her from behind.

    The familiar scent made Nicole stunned, and her heart suddenly warmed up. The worries and

    apprehension these days had dissipated thoroughly at this moment.

    ¡°You''re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it''s been hard for you.¡±

    Samuel put his chin on Nicole''s shoulder, and he felt satisfied and reassured.

    Samuel smelled Nicole''s hair and said in a low voice, ¡°I miss you.¡±

    ¡°I miss you too.¡±

    Nicole turned around and looked at Samuel, who had lost some weight these days. And tears came

    into her eyes.

    ¡°I was afraid that you were hurt. Tell me, are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, but Tim was seriously injured, and Theresa''s and Trevin''s people were also hurt.¡±

    Samuel wanted to bare his heart to Nicole, but there were so many people, and it was the quarantine

    area. He could not do something intimate with Nicole even if he wanted. So it was better to say

    something else to change the subject.

    Nicole took Samuel''s hand and went to a separate room. As soon as they entered the room, Samuel

    directly pinned her against the door and immediately kissed her passionately and dominantly.

    Nicole also put her arms around him and responded passionately.

    The two who had reunited after a long departure kissed fiercely, and they threw their clothes

    everywhere. The two eventually fell on the bed and made love.

    After a long time, Nicole leaned against Samuel''s sturdy chest, gasped her breath slightly, and said, ¡°I

    finally know that it''s not easy to be the wife of a soldier. Although I admire the soldier, I''m d that you

    didn''t stay in the battlefield. Otherwise, I would''ve suffocated. I admit that I''m small-minded that I only

    want to stay with my man, day and night, and live together with my man longer. I''m okay with such a

    separation with you once or twice, but if it''s a lifetime separation, I''ll go crazy.¡±

    Samuel stroked her hair, and his eyes were full of tenderness.

    ¡°Besides me, many people will also go to war. When the country needs me, I will naturally stand up for

    the country. But usually, I prefer to stay with you and our kids. Nicole, the Close family is over. Mr.

    Morty will begin to clean up the army, but that''s not our business. Why don''t you think about where

    we''re going to travel?¡±

    Travel?

    That was a good idea.

    Nicole smiled contentedly but did not see a sneaky figure past the window.

 Chapter 1702 He Had to Treat Her Like This

    Chapter 1702 He Had to Treat Her Like This

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Nicole quickly turned around but could only see the shadow of someone leaving.

    Samuel frowned slightly. He made a gesture, and one of his men immediately chased after the shadow.

    ¡°Did someone follow you back from the battlefield?¡±

    Nicole was a little worried.

    Samuel stroked her hair and said in a low voice, ¡°Don''t worry about me. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I''m okay. I have the form for antidote and have also given it to Jacob, but I need a quarantine of

    fourteen days just in case. It''s a responsibility for myself and my fellow people.¡±

    Nicole was aware of her physical condition. It was okay if she got the symptoms of infection at the

    battlefield hospital. However, her fellow people might not think so, so she had to be cautious.

    ¡°Theoretically speaking, no problem with that. Although the Closes died, some might just want to fish

    over the troubled water, so we can''t be careless. I''ll have Fill manage all the people hereter. Nobody

    is allowed to go out of the ce within fourteen days.¡±

    Samuel''s face grew grave.

    Nicole did not think of anything else but just felt that it was a bit inhumane.

    ¡°There''s no need to force them. Everyone could understand the purpose of the quarantine and would

    cooperate with us. Today is the second day of quarantine. I see that everyone''s mood is still okay.¡±

    ¡°Two days and fourteen days are not the same. Nicole, sometimes human nature can''t stand the

    scrutiny of time.¡±

    It seemed like there was a long story from Samuel''s eyes.

    Nicole suddenly felt that Samuel was so strange like this.

    Did something happen to Samuel when Nicole did not know and made Samuel had a deep

    understanding of human nature?

    Nicole pondered within but did not continue to think about it, and she got up from the bed.

    ¡°I''ll go get you something to eat. The situation here is special now. We''re short of men, and there''s no

    one to serve you. The supplies must be saved. So I''ll make you a bowl of noodles with gravy.¡±

    ¡°I''ll make it myself. You must have had a very hard time.¡±

    For Samuel, there was nothing more reassuring to him than holding Nicole.

    Nicole smiled indifferently and said, ¡°No, let me serve you once in a while, huh?¡±

    Herst note was with a bit trembling as if a feather with a trace of temperature lightly touched

    Samuel''s heart and made him felt tickling.

    ¡°Alright, don''t work too hard. You could cook a bowl of instant noodles as well.¡±

    Samuel could not bear to see Nicole suffer like this.

    Nicole said with a smile, ¡°You''re Commander Samuel and also a rich president. Eat instant noodles?

    Nobody will believe it if it gets out.¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t matter. As long as I stay with you, eating chaff and wild herbs would also be delicious.¡±

    ¡°Stop it. You''re getting slicker now. I really don''t know who you learn it from.¡±

    Nicole rolled her eyes at him, then got dressed and got out of bed, and went to the kitchen outside.

    Samuel did not lie down on the bed but hastily sent a message to Fill when Nicole left.

    ¡°Check the backgrounds of the people here. I saw a shadow from my room just now. I don''t know what

    it was.¡±

    Fill frowned slightly.

    There were always so many reckless people who wanted to seek death, and they were really annoying.

    He then had his men to check it out.

    When Fill thought about Nicole¡¯s sister, who was at home, he frowned slightly.

    He did not know how the woman was at this time. Would she worry about him as Nicole worried about

    Samuel?

    She might do so.

    He heard that the woman was pregnant.

    The two had long had sex, but he did not know if the woman lost her mind and she said he was her

    sister¡¯s husband and she did not want to marry him.

    Would a man have sex with his wife¡¯s sister?

    What was in her mind?

    Fill knew that he still had the shadow of his former lover in his heart, but he was not treating the woman

    as a substitute. However, she did not believe him no matter what he said.

    If it was an enemy, Fill could solve it quickly. However, he was exhausted with matters of his feelings.

    How about asking Nicole for adviceter?

    As Fill thought of it, he took his phone to send a message to the woman.

    ¡°I''m having a quarantine of half a month. Be good and stay at home. If I go home and find out you dare

    to escape, I''ll break your legs and take care of you for a lifetime. Try if you don''t believe it.¡±

    After sending the words, he felt relieved all over.

    This woman, he had to treat her like this.

    After Nicole went to the kitchen, she saw only a few tomatoes left. When she thought of Samuel''s tired

    appearance, she handily rolled the dough and quickly made a few bowls of noodles.

    Fill, who walked into the kitchen following the aroma, was a little hungry.

    ¡°Nicole, can I have a bowl of noodles? Just one bowl!¡±

    His look instantly made Nicoleugh.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I''ll send a bowl over to Samuel, and you can share the rest with your men.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Nicole.¡±

    Fill was really hungry.

    Although he was not starving at the overseas battlefield, he had been eating biscuits all these days,

    and he had begun to doubt the meaning of his life.

    People who had eaten ship biscuits knew that it was to relief the hunger only. It was hard and

    unptable, and it tasted like tree bark. He was starving for a bowl of noodles with gravy now.

    Nicole did not know what they had been through on the battlefield. She carried the bowl of noodles to

    the room and saw Samuel leaned against the bed already asleep.

    She knew from the dark circles under his eyes that it was not easy for them these days.

    Everyone said Samuel won the battlefortably, but Nicole knew that when he sneaked into the

    presidential pce and negotiated with the president, he had to bear with great pressure both mentally

    and physically. Now that he could finally rx himself for a bit, he felt even more tired than in the past

    few days.

    She gently walked over and tucked him in.

    In the past, Samuel would definitely wake up immediately, but he was sleeping deeply now.

    Nicole looked at the noodles aside and hesitated to wake him up. When she saw Samuel''s tired look,

    she thought for a while and decided not to wake him up.

    The noodles would be cold if left for a long time, and it would not be tasty anymore.

    Nicole thought about it and took the bowl of noodles and gave it to another person. She wanted to wait

    until Samuel woke up and then cook another bowl of noodles.

    The inspection work outside was still going on.

    Nicole knew that they did not have enough people, so she walked over and participated in the

    inspection work.

    Samuel had slept for a long time.

    Nicole did not want to disturb him, so she did not go back to the room. Nicole thought that Samuel

    would go to her if he woke up, so she stayed busy.

    The sun had gone down, and her work hade to an end. Nicole just realized that Samuel did not

    Samuel had slept too much.

    Did he not rest during the time of going out?

    As she thought of it, it hurt Nicole to the core.

    She returned to the room, and the room was a little dark. She could barely saw the man lying in the

    bed. He looked as same as when she left.

    Nicole walked over to the bed, and she found that Samuel was red in the face, and his breathing was a

    bit quick, but he still seemed to be asleep.

    Something was wrong!

 Chapter 1703 Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 1703 Who Do You Think You Are

    Something was very wrong!

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly touched Samuel''s head.

    It was hot!

    He had a fever!

    It was not a good time to have a fever.

    Besides, Samuel had always been so healthy and strong. Howe he had a fever suddenly?

    Nicole quickly called a doctor, and the doctor started to examine Samuel and had his blood tested, and

    then his fever reduced.

    In the whole process, Samuel slept like a log and was like that he could not sense their movement.

    Nicole could not help but feel heartache.

    ¡°What''s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°It''s a viral infection. Mr. Green is infected.¡±

    The doctor looked at the results of the blood test and concluded.

    Nicole was stunned instantly.

    ¡°Howe? He just came back, and isn''t virus here already under control?¡±

    Nicole did not know if she was asking the doctor or herself, and she did not tell anyone that Samuel

    had Golden Bug in his body that was thus invulnerable to all poisons. To put it bluntly, even if everyone

    got infected, Samuel might not be infected. However, what was going on?

    The doctor could not answer Nicole''s question, and everyone was a little depressed at this moment.

    At the same time, the sound of footsteps came from outside.

    ¡°Doctor, we have a problem. Mr. Howard and his men are also unconscious with a raging temperature.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The doctor was a little surprised, and Nicole was even more surprised.

    Although some individuals had got infected in the past two days, they got timely rescued and took

    medicine, and the overall situation was under control. How did Samuel and Fill and the others get

    infected?

    ¡°Let''s use more medicine on them and get the infection symptoms under control first.¡±

    As soon as Nicole finished her words, the soldier who went to deliver the message suddenly nced at

    Nicole, then quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°I think we can''t use your medicine, Mrs. Green.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Nicole instantly understood what he meant.

    The soldiers around also looked at the soldier immediately.

    The soldier had in features and nothing special in his appearance, so there was no way to recognize

    him at first. Nicole did not even know what unit he was from.

    The soldier shivered slightly all over and said as if he was under pressure, ¡°I''ve taken a look at the

    people who had a fever. They were all infected after eating Mrs. Green''s handmade noodles with gravy.

    Other people don''t have such symptoms.¡±

    After hearing these words, Nicole suddenly narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Noodles with gravy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Green. Even if you shoot me now, I have to say that there''s something wrong with you.¡±

    Nicole''s eyes became even frosty because of the soldier''s words.

    If something happened after Samuel ate the noodles, she could also consider if something was wrong

    with the food, but Samuel did not eat at all!

    When she went into the room, Samuel was asleep, was he not?

    If so, why would Samuel get infected?

    It suddenly urred to Nicole that the shadow outside their room before.

    ¡°Is that you?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Green, don''t talk nonsense. I''m just a soldier. I don''t have the ability or the guts to do so.¡±

    ¡°So, do you mean that I have the guts to do so? Then what''s my motive? What am I scheming my

    husband for?¡±

    Nicole felt very angry.

    She devoted herself to save these people, but in the end, they suspected her?

    Nicole could not tell what she felt within. It was impossible to say that she was not bitterly disappointed

    at all, but she could not just let the soldier say whatever he wanted in the presence of many soldiers.

    She nced at the doctor and the people around her and asked, ¡°Do you think so too?¡±

    All of them lowered their heads.

    She grunted. Yeah, it was the nature of humans!

    What Samuel said was right. It was only the second day of the quarantine, and this kind of situation

    had urred. What if the quarantine continued?

    Nicole suddenly thought that her persistence was a bit ridiculous.

    She felt she was like a clown because of her persistence in saving these irrelevant unknown people.

    The soldier took a nce at Nicole, clenched his teeth, and said, ¡°Who knows why you''re scheming on

    Mr. Green. You may have an eye on the property of Mr. Green. They say that Mr. Green is the richest

    man. On the surface, you appear to have a deep affection towards Mr. Green, but you want him to die

    here, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Nicole''s gaze seemed like a sharp, naked sword and stabbed fiercely at the soldier in front of her.

    ¡°I''m scheming for his property? Do you know that Samuel is working for me now! He had transferred all

    the properties, movable and immovable properties to me a long time ago. Now he is only the nominal

    head of Green Group, and I''m the legal person of thepany!¡±

    Everyone was stunned after hearing Nicole''s words.

    How could it be?

    How could Mr. Green give all his fortune to a woman?

    Is he not afraid that Nicole would take the money and leave him?

    When everyone was surprised by her words, Nicole directly called herwyer to send over the relevant

    documents and showed them the date of properties transfer, the most important thing.

    It was three years ago!

    When she showed the documents to the people, everyone was silent.

    Someone was shocked, someone had heartache, and someone had admired Samuel!

    Nicole seemed not to see the eyes of these people, and her icy eyes made people felt depressed.

    The soldier was in a bit of panic because he could not have imagined that someone like Samuel would

    have the courage to give all his property to Nicole.

    What should he do now?

    He wanted to escape while everyone was shocked, but as if he felt thepelling pressure from

    Nicole. He could not help but raise his head and instantly meet the cold, frosty gaze of Nicole.

    ¡°Take this man and interrogate him! Who is he? Where is he from? Why would he frame me, and what

    happened to the unconscious people?¡±

    Nicole issued an order, and the people of the Night Elf Empire immediately surrounded the soldier.

    ¡°You can''t arrest me! Who do you think you are? Nicole, you''re just a housewife, and I''m a soldier!¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up. You''ve profaned the word. Ask yourself with a clear conscience, are you worthy of

    the word? Are you worthy of the military uniform you''re wearing?¡±

    Although Nicole had never been a real soldier''s wife, she knew that the cause Samuel loved was

    invible.

    The soldier was obviously disturbing the mind of people in the battlefield hospital.

    The soldier looked a little guilty by Nicole''s question and wanted to seize the chance to run. The people

    of the Night Elf Empire directly went to him and put him under control.

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! Nicole, you have no right to do this to me! Even if I really made a mistake,

    a court-martial should sanction me. Who do you think you are?¡±

    The soldier shouted, but the people of Night Elf Empire covered his mouth and dragged him out of the

    room.

    The doctor and the other people looked at each other and were silent for a while.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Nicole knew that they were suspicious of her now, and the soldier''s words had more or less influenced

    these people.

    It suddenly urred to her that she had given the noodles to another person that Samuel did not eat.

    She did not see that person in the group of people!

    What did that person look like?

    Nicole could not remember the face for a while.

 Chapter 1704 Iâ€™ll Take Care Of Myself

    Chapter 1704 I¡¯ll Take Care Of Myself

    The crowd looked at Nicole and did not talk because the soldier was dragged away. However, Nicole

    can still tell some things from their eyes.

    If it was not for her identity as Mrs. Green, she did not know what these people would do to her.

    ¡°Prepare the detoxification serum for them.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Although several people agreed, Nicole knew that it was all because of Samuel.

    In this ce, Samuel had always been a legend, a myth. Everyone knew how important Nicole was to

    Samuel after the news got out that he gave all his fortune to Nicole.

    If there was evidence, it was okay for them to do something on Nicole, but if they did something to

    Nicole without any evidence, once Samuel woke up, they could not bear the consequences of it.

    Nicole turned around and went back to the room after she straightened out her thinking.

    Nicole knew that more words led to more mistakes, so it was better not to say anything.

    When Trevin got the news, Fill and the others had already been injected with the antidote, but they had

    not yet woken up, while Nicole stayed close with Samuel.

    He looked at Theresa, who was still in aa, and he was so worried.

    The condition of Theresa was not good, while Nicole had met some big problems at the battlefield

    hospital. He was the captain of the Night Elf Empire, so he should be at Nicole''s side at this time.

    However...

    It was the first time Trevin felt hesitant.

    In the past, he could do anything for Nicole regardless of anything. However, he had hesitated when he

    looked at Theresa, who was still in aa with a raging temperature.

    It turned out that his feelings for Nicole were that all.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    When he thought of Samuel, who had never hesitated to do anything for Nicole, Trevin finally admitted

    that he was no match for Samuel.

    Samuel was the only person that was qualified to stand by Nicole''s side.

    Trevin did not know what it felt like within. His heart was full of bitterness, but somehow, he also felt

    relieved.

    He felt such a turmoil in his heart, and he did not want to face the situation. However, he had to face it.

    Theresa seemed to have a nightmare. Even though she was unconscious, her body trembled

    vigorously. She bit her lower lip and did not release it even if the lip was bleeding.

    It suddenly urred to Trevin what she had endured, so he opened her mouth and put his finger in it.

    Then he immediately felt intense pain, but he seemed to have no feeling with it. He only hoped that

    Theresa could survive this.

    When he thought of Nicole''s situation, Trevin made a call to Finn.

    Finn did not expect that they would encounter so many unexpected incidents this time. He ignored the

    objections of others and directly took a ne to the battlefield hospital.

    When the people of the Night Elf Empire saw the presence of Finn, they were a little surprised because

    he had to be in quarantine when he arrived at the battlefield hospital.

    Nobody liked to be locked in a ce for as long as fourteen days. However, the arrival of Finn made

    the people of the Night Elf Empire seemed to have a mainstay all of a sudden.

    ¡°Mr. Wood, you''re here?¡±

    ¡°Where''s Mrs. Green?¡±

    Finn looked worn-out after a long journey, and he wasborious in his wheelchair, but it did not

    suppress his aura all over.

    The vice-captain guided Finn to the room where Nicole and Samuel were, and he politely knocked on

    the door.

    Nicole just rested for a while, and she was stunned when she heard the knocking sound, but she did

    not hesitate to say, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Finn pushed the door and entered the room, while the vice-captain knew better than to stay and left the

    room.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Nicole frowned when she saw Finn.

    His health was not good, and it was dangerous for him to go to the battlefield hospital.

    Finn nced at Samuel, who was still lying unconsciously in the bed, and said in a low voice, ¡°I came

    to see you guys. I need to be here at this time. Trevin is staying with Theresa and can''te over

    now.¡±

    Nicole nodded.

    She whispered, ¡°It''s not simple this time. You have someone to check it out. The soldier remains tight-

    lipped about this. I didn''t get any information from him. I wish to know who is nning this!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I''ll go right away, but I heard that you haven''t eaten anything for a day. That''s not good to you.¡±

    Finn''s eyes were full of worry.

    ¡°I know. I''ll eatter.¡±

    Nicole did not refuse to eat, and Finn finally sighed with relief.

    Nicole only nced at Finn when he entered the room, and the rest of the time, she was looking at

    Samuel.

    The affection between Nicole and Samuel was getting deeper.

    Finn had seen a lot of couples who were deeply attached when they just got married, but as time went

    by, they gradually became strange, began to diverge, and then broke up. There was also so-called the

    seven-year itch. However, it seemed that these did not happen to Nicole and Samuel.

    They had been married for more than seven years, except for thest five years when they were apart

    because of misunderstandings, their affections for each other were getting deeper in all these years.

    He knew that such a rtionship was enviable and was good to have but was not guaranteed. Not

    everyone would be lucky to meet such a significant partner.

    Finn had changed his feelings for Nicole from coveting to blessing. He was even-tempered in changing

    his feelings for Nicole. He only hoped that Nicole and Samuel could continue to be happy like this and

    never have any storm again.

    ¡°I think there may be other things happening outside. If there''s nothing special, you stay in the room

    with Mr. Green during this time. I''ll handle the rest of the matters.¡±

    Finn gave a firm look.

    Nicole suddenly felt a lot more reassure within herself.

    It was undeniable that she felt at ease with Finn''s ability.

    ¡°Okay! But you have to take care of yourself. It''s an epidemic area here, and your health is not that

    good after all. I don''t hope to take time out to take care of youter.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll take care of myself.¡±

    Finn wheeled his wheelchair and went out of the room.

    Nicole looked at his back with worries in her eyes.

    How could she not know what Finn meant?

    At first, she thought that if something unexpected happened, even if she gave up saving the people

    outside, she had to protect Samuel and Fill. However, Finn hade to the battlefield hospital at this

    time, and he came here to help Samuel fulfill his patriotism.

    Finn carried a big stick, and the battlefield hospital was under the control of the people of the Night Elf

    Empire, and they began to investigate the people one by one.

    At first, some of the group were dissatisfied with his action and thought that the people of the Night Elf

    Empire did not have the right. While some even said that Nicole wanted to take advantage of the

    opportunity to build her power. However, Finn suppressed these people with a rod of iron.

    Finn said, ¡°The Night Elf Empire has the final say on everything here. For those who don''t ept it, live

    with it. If you can''t stand it, you can end your life here. Anyway, if you want to leave here alive, behave

    yourself and be obedient to me. Otherwise, I don''t guarantee that you''re still alive the next second!¡±

    His words were decisive and aggressive. A row of machine guns was against the crowd, so they did

    not dare to say anything but quietly cooperated in the investigation, even if they still held grudges

    secretly.

    Finn left everything to the vice-captain and went to where the soldier who framed Nicole up was

    confined.

    However, Finn suddenly narrowed his eyes when he saw the soldier.

 Chapter 1705 Who Is Your New Master

    Chapter 1705 Who Is Your New Master

    ¡°Have I seen you somewhere before?¡±

    Hearing what Finn said, the soldier raised his head instantly and was stunned when he saw Finn, and

    then quickly lowered his head.

    ¡°You must be mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Finn sneered and could not help but wheel his wheelchair a little forward and said, ¡°I''ve wondered how

    you were able to endure the ruthless means of the Night Elf Empire for extortion. It turns out that you

    are an old friend of us. Am I right? Paul!¡±

    When Finn shouted his name urately, the soldier trembled violently and then said, ¡°You must be

    mistaken.¡±

    ¡°It''s easy to tell whether I recognize you wrongly. Let''s have a DNA test. I remember the Night Elf

    Empire used to have a DNA database of all of the subordinates!¡±

    When he heard Finn''s words, Paul widened his eyes directly, while the others began to understand the

    meaning of Finn''s words.

    ¡°Mr. Wood, you mean he''s someone from the Night Elf Empire?¡±

    ¡°Only our people know best the process of interrogation, and I remember that the Night Elf Empire was

    afraid our people would be caught and tortured to force a confession, so the people of the Night Elf

    Empire had all passed certain physical limit training. So such a mild torture has no effect to him.¡±

    Finn pulled a long face.

    Although the Night Elf Empire had reformed several times and most of the old units had been

    disbanded, Finn had a good memory. So he felt familiar when he saw Paul, and he could quickly found

    some information about Paul in the brain.

    The soldier was the old subordinates of the Night Elf Empire!

    Paul remained silent when his identity was exposed, but Finn was angry.

    He directly picked up a whip from aside and flogged Paul with great force. Instantly, a gash appeared

    on his skin and his fleshcerated.

    ¡°As a former member of the Night Elf Empire, you framed your master now. Don¡¯t you fucking feel

    ashamed when you say you''re from the Night Elf Empire?¡±

    Paul had something on the ball.

    Finn had once wanted to promote him to be his deputy. Unfortunately, the Night Elf Empire was

    disbanded at that time. So, he could only offer another position for Paul. However, Finn did not expect

    he would now frame Nicole.

    Paul clenched his teeth, and a trace of shame flickered across his eyes, but he did not argue for

    himself. He endured the punishment from Finn.

    Finn''s expressions were getting more and more serious when he saw Paul like this.

    ¡°Who is it? Who is your new master?¡±

    Paul clenched his teeth and did not let go.

    Finn''s eyes showed a little sadness.

    ¡°Do you want to die here before you''re willing to do so?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wood, you could beat me to death.¡±

    Paul finally talked, but it was not the answer Finn wanted to hear.

    ¡°Beat you to death? And then your master can take advantage of this to rise in revolt against Mrs.

    Green, right? Paul, you''ve worked for the Night Elf Empire for so many years. You really don''t have any

    feelings for the Night Elf Empire at all, do you? Do you want to watch the Night Elf Empire be a

    target of others?¡±

    ¡°No! I never think like that, and the Night Elf Empire will not have any trouble.¡±

    Paul said under desperation, and Finn had known something about it.

    ¡°So your master is aiming at Mr. Green and Mrs. Green, right?¡±

    After Finn said his words, Paul''s face turned a little pale.

    Finn''s eyes suddenly were getting a little deeper.

    Finn threw the whip aside and said to the people around him, ¡°Go and find out the current identity of

    Paul. No matter how confidential it is, find it out. If you can''t make it, make a call to Mr. Lucas. I

    wouldn''t believe that with Mr. Lucas''s status and his technologies, we couldn''t find out his identity!¡±

    Paul immediately panicked after Finn saying that.

    ¡°No! Mr. Wood, you''ll ruin Mr. Lucas''s life!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Green is the mother of Mr. Lucas! Wouldn''t you think you were ruining his life when you did such

    a nasty thing?¡±

    Finn''s gaze was frosty and frightening. Paul could not say anything at this moment.

    He lowered his head and was silent. Finn did not force him again but ordered his men to have an eye

    on Paul. He wheeled his wheelchair to Nicole''s room.

    Nicole took a nap and opened her eyes when she heard the sound of the wheelchair.

    ¡°Any progress?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Finn nodded, poured a ss of hot water, and handed it over to Nicole.

    Nicole did not want to drink at first, but when she saw Finn''s worried gaze, she then took the ss of

    water from him.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He was once part of the Night Elf Empire, and his name is Paul.¡±

    When Finn said the word the Night Elf Empire, Nicole slightly paused her hand movement.

    ¡°Laurel''s men?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Finn shook his head and said, ¡°Although Laurel was the former master of the Night Elf Empire, she

    died long ago. A dead person will not have any power. Even if she had someone around us, those

    people would not do such a thing without a leader. I do have another guess.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat.

    Finn looked at Nicole and Samuel, who was still in aa, and said in a low voice, ¡°I''m afraid it was

    someone from the top.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Nicole frowned slightly and was a little sad within.

    Samuel fought for the country, and how could they do such a disgusting thing?

    What was the point of their sacrifice?

    Nicole suddenly got a little tired.

    ¡°Finn, what do you n to do if you leave the Night Elf Empire?¡±

    Nicole did not continue the subject and suddenly asked such a question. Finn was stunned by the

    question.

    ¡°Leaving the Night Elf Empire?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if the Night Elf Empire is disbanded and you have to go back to your own life and walk under the

    sun, what do you want to do the most?¡±

    Nicole looked at Finn like an old friend at this time, and Finn let go of his tension and worry.

    ¡°I may open a bar. I kinda like bartending.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Nicole imagined Finn as a bartender and could not help butugh and said, ¡°You choose a location,

    and I''ll invest your bar when the timees.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay. I still have the money to open a bar.¡±

    Finn seemed to have known Nicole''s decision.

    They put so much effort into the Night Elf Empire, and they could hardly ept the betray of their

    intimate men.

    Finn sighed and said, ¡°You should take a good rest, and I''ll handle the rest of the things.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nicole watched Finn leave the room and gently held Samuel''s hand. She ced his hand on her face

    and whispered, ¡°Could it be him, your most trusted brother? You gave up everything toe to the

    battlefield overseas for him to let him be the top sessfully. But now? What should you do if he aims

    at you and me? Samuel, I''m d that you''re unconscious at this moment, at least you don''t have to

    face such an awful moment.¡±

    After saying that, she narrowed her eyes instantly.

    Could it be Morty?

    Morty had arranged the disbanding and the ce to go for the former subordinates of the Night Elf

    Empire. However, he did something like this. What was he afraid of?

    Was he afraid that Samuel would seize his position?

    Was it possible?

    Was it not enough that Samuel had already transferred all his industries abroad? What did they want

    her and Samuel to do to let them off the hook?

 Chapter 1706 This is Human Nature

    Chapter 1706 This is Human Nature

    Samuel and Fill still didn''t wake up after they were injected with the antidote. There were no other

    symptoms after various tests, and they didn''t have a fever either. But they didn''t wake up yet.

    Nicole frowned, but said nothing. At this time, she handed all the business here to Finn.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Under Finn''s investigation, several people that belonged to the former Night Elf Empire were found

    from the resident hospital. Now when these people saw Finn, they stood silent in front of Finn and

    looked like elementary school students who had done something wrong.

    They said nothing, but didn''t resist either.

    Finn would feel sad at the beginning of this situation, but he didn''t care anymore after knowing Nicole''s

    decision.

    ¡°It''s really interesting that you guys, the former member of the Night Elf Empire turned against us.¡±

    Finn''s words were in, but they seemed to p these people in their face, making them ashamed.

    But how could Finn care about them now?

    ¡°What do you think the Night Elf Empire should do? Give you military status and make you a soldier?¡±

    As soon as Finn said this, several of them looked up at the same time, and their expressions were all

    incredible.

    At this moment Finn understood.

    So, the mostplicated thing in the world is human minds.

    He thought these people were not worthy of Night Elf Empire and Nicole to do this, but at the same

    time, he felt that what a tough decision Nicole should have made.

    ¡°Have you all forgotten how you became members of Night Elf Empire?¡±

    Finn abandoned the harshness at the beginning, and his expression was much calmer, but his eyes

    were full of vicissitudes.

    He pointed at one of the former Night Elf Empire and said: ¡°if I remember well, at the beginning your

    mother was beaten by your father, and she couldn''t bear to fight back and killed your father. Then she

    rtives all avoided you. At that time, you were epted by the Night Elf Empire. You said that the

    Night Elf Empire is your home forever and you can sacrifice everything for the Night Elf Empire?¡±

    The face of the person who was named suddenly turned pale, but he did not refute.

    Finn didn''t look at him anymore, then ordered another person and said, ¡°I remember that you stole into

    this country. You have no identity and household registration because your father himself was

    nameless, and he couldn''t give you an identity. You were chased by your enemy and almost killed in

    the alley. It was the Night Elf Empire who saved you and gave you a new identity, afortable life.

    And you even have a girlfriend and a child. What did you say at the time? You said that Night Elf

    Empire gave you a second life and your life belonged to Night Elf Empire?¡±

    The man''s face flushed with shame, wanting to escape this humiliating ce.

    Finn continued to point at another person and said, ¡°How did you enter the Night Elf Empire? Oh, yes,

    you want to join the army, but someone in your family broke thew and you failed the political

    background review. You are angry and want tomit suicide. It was the people from Night Elf Empire

    who rescued you and gave you a direction. It was you who wanted to enter the Night Elf Empire, right?¡±

    The man lowered his head.

    Finn said to them one by one, and those people were extremely ashamed, but they still didn''t confess

    the boss of them.

    Even if Finn and Nicole had guessed, these people didn''t say anything so they couldn''t confirm their

    guess. But it didn''t matter.

    Finn smiled and looked at them. He was so sad that he wanted to cry for the first time.

    ¡°Do you know when I was sad the most?¡±

    Finn''s words made them look up slightly and all of them looking at Finn in puzzlement.

    He said: ¡°My saddest moment is when I was disbanding Night Elf Empire. Night Elf Empire grew up

    with me. Each of you is my family, but when it is about to be dissolved, it means that everyone is going

    to be separated. Mrs. Green and I had tried our best to help you arrange where to go. We just fear that

    you will have an unpleasant life in the future, and you will afraid that you will be bullied if you have no

    background. I still remember the way Mrs. Green went to beg other people. Although I didn¡¯t tell you, at

    that moment I really think of her as a Mrs. Green my master for a lifetime. But what about you?¡±

    ¡°The second saddest moment was sad was today. I never thought that the people I raised, whom I

    thought of as family would turn against Mrs. and Mr. Green. You guys really got some balls. I am

    relieved that you can still make a living by going against the Night Elf Empire even without us. In the

    future, I don¡¯t need to worry about the rest of your life. How could it be bad? You can betray. What''s

    wrong with the Lord? I remember the first rule of Night Elf Empire is to obey Mrs. Green forever, no

    matter right or wrong! So have you discredited the Night Elf Empire or promoted the Night Elf Empire?¡±

    Finn''s words made them finally couldn''t help it.

    ¡°Mr. Wood, that''s not the case! We just hope that Night Elf Empire can enjoy the same status and glory

    like the other soldiers! We Night Elf Empire sacrifices no less than the official soldiers. Why does the

    glory not belong to us?¡±

    ¡°I don''t want to listen to your bullshit when you ask such idiot questions.¡±

    Finn suddenly smiled. He looked at these people¡¯s gaze, and said word by word: ¡°How do people

    be normal soldiers? They have to go throughyers of screening, and after several generations of

    political audits, they can enter the military area. Starting as a soldier, every promotion is the result of

    surviving after the experience of blood and fire on the battlefield. They endured flowers and apuse in

    exchange for their lives and clear backgrounds! And what about you? For any one of you, as long as

    you have a strong background, you can still take the path of being a soldier. But do you have a strong

    background? You don¡¯t even have the most basic conditions to enter the army. How dare youpare

    yourselves with a regr army soldier? Night Elf Empire has given you honors over the years, making

    you all have forgotten where you came from? If there is no Night Elf Empire, can you get everything

    you have now? Are you worthy of it?¡±

    His voice grew louder and louder, and finally hit everyone''s ears like a heavy p on the face. Their

    glory and dignity were removed instantly, and they returned to their original form in an instant.

    Standing outside, Nicole could hear clearly and couldn''t help but sneer.

    That¡¯s human nature!

    No wonder Samuel said that human nature is the most unpredictable.

    Had he foreseen all this long ago?

    So when the Night Elf Empire was disbanded, he didn''t say a word or even be emotional.

    The people of Night Elf Empire are gathered together by people who have been abandoned by the

    society. Samuel used the background of the Green Family to give them a ce to stay, and even asked

    for a decent honor for them, but now all this seems so ironic.

    People always forget who they used to be.

    However, Nicole also had to admire their boss, who was able to foresee all this so urately, he really

    deserves to be a superior!

    She sneered, but saw a figure running quickly toward her.

 Chapter 1707 Nicole is very angry

    Chapter 1707 Nicole is very angry

    ¡°Mrs. Green, Mr. Green is awake.¡±

    The people who came running panted a little, but Nicole couldn''t take care of it anymore. She quickly

    got up and ran towards the room.

    The people inside were shocked when they heard this, and Finn was also stunned.

    Had Nicolee here already?

    It turned out that she cared about them too!

    Thinking of this, Finn felt a little sad.

    ¡°You people really don''t deserve to be part of the Night Elf Empire. If Night Elf Empire is disbanded

    because of you, will you be very happy?¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Wood! Don''t dismiss the Night Elf Empire. As the superior said, as long as Nicole and Samuel

    surrenderpletely, they will incorporate Night Elf Empire into the official army. Then we will not be

    just a separate civil organization.¡±

    Paul suddenly became anxious when he heard Finn say this.

    But Finn sneered and said, ¡°Do you believe this? What kind of identity do you have? Incorporated you

    into the army? Are you worthy of it? If you can all joined their army officially, what will it mean to those

    people with clear political background?¡±

    Finn didn¡¯t want to say anything to them anymore. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let them go and

    arrange a car to send them out immediately. The battlefield hospital is our base camp. If we drive them

    out now, they will certainly have a bright future waiting for them ahead. That''s what we Night Elf Empire

    can''t give.¡±

    After Finn gave the order, these people were shocked.

    Didn''t he punish them?

    Paul looked at Finn and said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Wood, please don¡¯t me us. In fact, in our hearts, you

    will always be the Captain Wood of us. As long as you want, we can negotiate the superior and let

    them ept you. After all, you have such a talent. And we can still be together at that time.¡±

    ¡°Don''t do that, I''m kind of disgusted.¡±

    Finn directly refused.

    Following Finn''s order, these people were thrown out immediately.

    They thought they would be picked up by their superiors when they left the battlefield hospital, but they

    were all wrong.

    Nicole did nothing when she knew that they were thrown out, as if she didn''t care about their lives.

    Samuel was still a little weak. Nicole fed him food herself, and briefly recounted what happened after

    him in aa.

    ¡°These people are really...¡±

    Samuel couldn''t find the right words to express it for a while.

    He looked at Nicole''s calm face and couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.

    ¡°If you feel ufortable...¡±

    ¡°I''m not sad. As long as you and our family are safe and sound, nothing else matters. What I want to

    know most now is whether that person is Morty.¡±

    Nicole stared at Samuel. She even wanted to ask that what Samuel would do if it was Morty?

    But she didn''t ask; she wanted to give Samuel some time to think about it.

    But Samuel spoke directly.

    ¡°It''s not Morty! Morty won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Nicole narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Sometimes you may take brotherhood too

    seriously.¡±

    ¡°That''s because you don''t know Morty. If he really did it, he would never give you opportunities. He

    would definitely start with all the possible measures to force us to surrender.¡±

    Samuel smiled, then grasped Nicole''s hand tightly and said, ¡°I know you are worried about me, but

    don''t worry. I will put the safety of you and the children first at all times, and let our family sit back and

    rx.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better think so.¡±

    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief and fed Samuel bit by bit, as if Finn was not beside her.

    Finn suddenly felt ufortable to stay any longer.

    Should he also find a girlfriend?

    Otherwise, he would witness the PDA every day.

    ¡°Ahem, Mr. green, Mrs. Green, I will go first.¡±

    ¡°Finn.¡±

    Samuel stopped him.

    ¡°Does Mr. Green have something to say?¡±

    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

    Samuel smiled slightly, which surprised Finn.

    If this were the case before, he wouldn''t believe that Samuel would be so approachable. But now

    because he was protecting Nicole while Samuel was in aa, so he was treated with Samuel''s

    friendly face. It was really not easy.

    Finn touched his head, smiled and said, ¡°It''s nothing. It''s because I didn''t guide them well.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. This is human nature. Everyone has their own choices, and they have to

    pay for their choices.¡±

    When Samuel said this, his eyes narrowed slightly, and an unidentified emotion shed by his eyes.

    Nicole''s hand paused, but said nothing.

    Finn sighed and said, ¡°That were their lives. I will go first.¡±

    After speaking, he pushed the wheelchair and left.

    Nicole looked at Samuel and whispered, ¡°Would they die?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Samuel''s affirmative tone made Nicole think of something.

    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    Samuel''s body was still a little weak, but there was no big deal. The enemy was not trying to control

    him, but to embarrass Nicole while he was unconscious.

    Even so, Samuel was still very ufortable.

    Nicole was a little surprised.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Aron.¡±

    Samuel said gently, ¡°I am a father, and I can understand Aron best. He wants to pass on his power and

    authority to Morty, and obviously he needs to draw a lot of influence for Morty. At first, Morty and I were

    brothers, but he didn''t even consider my decision. I think it¡¯s because I transferred all the industries to

    foreign countries, especially Country F. So Aron panicked. After all, I have so much wealth. If I have

    given Zayn, it means I support country F, which is not a good thing for country Z. So he needs my

    surrender. He had long known that you are the one running the Night Elf Empire, so he would definitely

    find a chance to get rid of you. Because your current identity is not only Samuel¡¯s wife, you are still

    Zayn¡¯s cousin, the princess of country F.¡±

    Nicole''s brows wrinkled tightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we ever try to do anything to Morty¡±.¡±

    ¡°People has to be defensive. He just wants to pave the way for Morty.¡±

    ¡°But he still shouldn¡¯t do this to us! What would other people think of this? And when I think of Lucas

    working for Morty, I feel very ufortable. No! I want Lucas toe back. If he likes to join the army,

    I will let my cousin send him to the barracks of country F. We still get connections.¡±

    Nicole was about to get up while saying. But she was stopped by Samuel.

    ¡°Your temper is getting more and more irritable now. Lucas is fine with Morty. Don''t worry. Besides, this

    is not Morty''s doing, you misunderstand him.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstand? They are father and son! And Morty is about to take that position. I don''t believe he

    really knows nothing!¡±

    Nicole is very angry!

    Extremely angry!

    It''s awful to think of her being treated like this

    At this moment, footsteps came from outside.

 Chapter 1708 You Are Too Naive

    Chapter 1708 You Are Too Naive

    Nicole suddenly became nervous.

    It''s been a long time since Samuelst saw Nicole being so anxious, and he couldn''t help feeling a little

    distressed and guilty.

    ¡°Rx, isn''t this your ce? The people in Night Elf Empire are not ipetent. Those people have

    been cleared out. The people whoe now can only be our own.¡±

    Hearing Samuel say this, Nicole finally rxed a little.

    She had never had a good day of rest since she had been on the overseas battlefield. Finally, Samuel

    returned, but this kind of thing happened. She didn''t dare to rx at all.

    There was a knock on the door, then Nicole cleared up his emotions and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The people opened the door, it was a nurse.

    She looked at Nicole and Samuel, and then whispered: ¡°Captain Finn asked me toe over and talk

    to Mr. Green. Those people were taken away by a car when they got out of the battlefield hospital.¡±

    Nicole''s eyes were dark and unclear, but Samuel wasn''t much surprised.

    This is the style of Aron.

    ¡°Got it, you can go now.¡±

    Samuel waved his hand, and the nurse stepped back.

    Nicole pondered for a while, and finally couldn''t help asking: ¡°Where will they be taken?¡±

    ¡°This is the quarantine area. People released from the quarantine area are generally monitored, but

    their tasks are not confidential. Now they have failed, so they will be abandoned and destructed by

    Aron. If I am right, the news of they getting killed by infection of germs will spread out.¡±

    Samuel said it calmly.

    They embarrassed Nicole during hisa. He hadn''t had time to deal with them, so they could me

    no one but themselves for such a result.

    Did they really think they would be epted into the army?

    It''s just whimsical!

    At the beginning, he had tried everything to protect the Night Elf Empire under such pressure, but he

    didn''t expect that those people would sacrifice themselves to please the devil so badly.

    ¡°What are your ns for Night Elf Empire?¡±

    ¡°Disbanded! You can find some ce where they could be needed and let them go.¡±

    Nicole''s heart waspletely cold.

    Samuel also knew Nicole was ufortable by seeing her like this.

    In fact, as long as Lucas was there, no matter Morty took the ce of Aron or not, they couple would

    be Morty''s most powerful assistance.

    It''s a pity that Aron didn''t see this clearly, but did such a superfluous thing, which made them a little bit

    disappointed.

    For his wife, Samuel always doted on her. Since she was no longer interested in Country Z, he did not

    force her, and their life would be a lot easier in the future.

    ¡°Where do you want to travel after going back this time?¡±

    ¡°I just want to sleep well for three days. It¡¯s too tired.¡±

    What Nicole said made Samuel sad.

    ¡°Then you go to sleep now, I''ll be there for whatever happens.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Nicole was not hypocritical. She went to bed and fell asleep after making sure that Samuel was okay.

    She slept like a log. But the dark eye circle made Samuel feel distressed.

    As Samuel expected, those people died with the reason of being infected with the virus on the second

    day after they were taken away.

    Regarding this result, Nicole just listened and didn''t make anyments.

    Finn was a little sad, but he didn''t say anything either.

    Morty called Samuel on the fifth day.

    Samuel didn''t answer immediately as soon as he did before. Instead, Morty called three or four times

    before he got through

    ¡°Are you busy?¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    His tone was neither affectionate or indifferent, but Morty could hear Samuel''s alienation.

    ¡°Sam, it''s not what I meant, really not! I didn''t know it before. You know me. If it were me, it wouldn''t be

    done like this.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Samuel''s simple words made Morty somehow speechless.

    He had always cherished the friendship with Samuel, but he didn''t expect that because of his father, he

    was alienated by Samuel this time.

    ¡°Sam, what can I do to get your forgiveness? I would do anything for you.¡±

    The proud Mr. Morty didn¡¯t need to do this to anyone, but Samuel was worth it for him.

    Samuel said gently, ¡°No need, and you are not the one who should beresponsible. What can you do?¡±

    ¡°Sam!¡±

    ¡°Well, my quarantine period has not passed yet. We talk about itter.¡±

    Samuel hung up the phone. And he didn''t care what Morty had to say.

    Morty was a little flustered when he was hung up by Samuel.

    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±

    Morty kicked off the stool in front of him angrily and went directly to Aron''s study.

    He didn''t even knock at the door, but kicked the door open and walked in.

    ¡°Do you want me to be a lonely and pathetic motherfucker like you? You know how important Sam is to

    me. You treat his wife like this and you want he to turn against me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Aron paused slightly, and then said gently, ¡°When will you be able to calm down? By the way, do you

    have any rules? Don¡¯t you know how to knock when you enter?¡±

    ¡°Knock? Do you think I still have the patience to knock on the door? Dad, don''t you want to let me get

    this position? What is it now? Are you obstructing me or practicing me? Is it necessary to attack Night

    Elf Empire? Are you so afraid of a civil organization?¡±

    Morty could hardly understand Aron''s mind.

    His behavior had be more and more extreme in recent years.

    Aron''s hand trembled after all, and his writing was distorted.

    He rubbed the words directly and threw them in the trash can. Then he looked at the grumpy Morty and

    said, ¡°Although the Night Elf Empire is a non-governmental organization, it is very famous in this

    overseas battlefield. Especially the wounded soldiers, they always talked about Night Elf Empire.¡±

    ¡°That''s also the result of Samuel and Nicole''s efforts! The enemy is always ready, and they had done

    nothing wrong. But what are you doing? Fearing that they''re too powerful? I can''t believe you use this

    method to force them to surrender. Do they need to swear allegiance to me? To the country?¡±

    ¡°Why did Samuel move his industry abroad if he doesn''t need it? Isn¡¯t it better to leave it at home? He

    and his friends have done a good job, but why does he go abroad? Have you ever thought about it? If

    the reconstruction of Country F is supported by the Green family''s financial resources. Within a few

    years, Country F will develop into a powerful country. If Zayn had any intentions against us at that time,

    who do you think Samuel would help? Help you? Can you beparable to his wife and Uncle? Morty,

    you are too naive!¡±

    Maybe Aron was too excited, or maybe it was because of something else. After he finished speaking,

    he coughed violently, and then a mouthful of blood spurted out. Morty was immediately shocked by the

    blood all over the table.

    ¡°Dad, what''s the matter with you?¡±

 Chapter 1709 Cant Agree With It

    Chapter 1709 Can''t Agree With It

    Aron''s vomiting blood made Morty a little panicked. He quickly contacted the doctor, and Chad rushed

    over immediately.

    ¡°Mr. Hill, are you okay?¡±

    Aron''s face was pale, and Chad was worried.

    Morty asked in surprise, ¡°Chad, what''s wrong with my dad? Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Chad nced at Aron, then looked at Morty, and finally said, ¡°Mr. Hill''s body had been in a bad

    condition since long ago, but even with so many trifles weighing on him recently you still couldn¡¯t

    achieve this position, Mr. Morty. So a lot of things have to be handled by Mr. Hill for you.¡±

    ¡°Get to the point!¡±

    Morty''s temper was not very good.

    He was originallying for Samuel and Nicole, but how did it be like this now?

    It seems that it¡¯s all his fault now!

    Chad was a little speechless, but he still whispered, ¡°Mr. Hill has lung cancer, there is not much time

    left.¡±

    These words mmed Morty''s head like a bolt from the blue sky.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Although he was not very close to Aron over the years, Morty didn''t expect to farewell with him so early.

    So he could not ept it for a while.

    Aron was now quite awake under the help of the doctor. Seeing Morty like this, he said, ¡°Don''t panic,

    it''s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t this a big deal? What is a big deal? Do you think it¡¯s a big deal if you can¡¯t move one day or even

    die in front of your desk without letting me know?¡±

    Morty''s voice uncontrobly raised a lot.

    Aron looked at him and didn''t know how tomunicate with his son for a while.

    They had been estranged for too long. Even though they were arguing about Samuel and Nicole not

    long ago, Morty now cared about his health.

    Aron coughed again. Morty quickly took a tissue and wiped the corners of Aron¡¯s lips, and whispered,

    ¡°Don''t think you can smooth out what you did even if you are sick. You must apologize to Samuel and

    Nicole for what you¡¯ve done!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±

    Aron''s face flushed with anger, but he was shocked to see the persistence in Morty''s eyes.

    He was so young and innocent once before, but after working in this position for a long time, he thought

    he really lost a lot of things.

    ¡°Night Elf Empire cannot be controlled by Nicole. I can apologize if you want me to. But she must

    disband Night Elf Empire or give Night Elf Empire to you, so I can rest assured. Otherwise, I will die

    with open eyes! You are still young now, and many things are not as simple as you think. Once

    something happens in the future, you will be desperate...¡±

    Aron said as he coughed.

    But Morty said firmly, ¡°Night Elf Empire is not ours, and it is useless to take it from their hands. If you

    are really worried, let them give this power to Lucas. Lucas is their son and works for me. He is just a

    child now. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t manage a child! Dad, you really think too much about such trifles.¡±

    Hearing Morty persisting like this, Aron was a little speechless, but didn''t say anything anymore.

    Thinking of Lucas'' genius, Aron whispered: ¡°I think Michele has a good impression of him. We might as

    well get them engaged?¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Dad! What era is it now? Do you think it is in ancient times? How can you decide the marriage of your

    grandchildren? I do like Lucas, but if he and Michele have no feelings in the future, that''s up to them to

    decide their marriage. Bundled marriage will notst long!¡±

    Morty''s position was very firm.

    Aron coughed again angrily.

    ¡°You want to piss me off, don''t you?¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you dying? It¡¯s not because me! I''m just telling the truth!¡±

    What Morty said really made Aron ufortable.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    ¡°You must apologize to Samuels and Nicole!¡±

    They refused to give in to each other, and the atmosphere was a bit stalemate for a while.

    Chad sighed and said, ¡°I will go. This is my idea, so I should apologize to both of them.¡±

    ¡°Chad!¡±

    Morty was obviously a little unhappy.

    Aron didn''t say anything.

    Seeing this, Chad knew what Aron meant.

    He stepped back quietly.

    Morty was speechless, but he quickly brought hot water and handed it over.

    ¡°Doctor, is there any way for my dad to conduct operation?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hill''s physical function is not in a very good condition now. The operation doesn''t work much. On

    the contrary, it will make him feel very tired. Mr. Hill said that there is still a lot of things to do, so we

    keep his spirits to do other things. Everything will be fine as ites.¡±

    The doctor''s words silenced Morty.

    Although he was very unforgiving, he still has affection for Aron.

    ¡°Just leave what you have to do to me. Don''t think about it so much. There are only a few days left but

    you are still so exhausted. Do you want toe back and live your tiring life once again after you die?¡±

    Morty babbled. Aron just listened and didn''t say anything.

    After Chad left the room, he called Nicole.

    He called Nicole because Night Elf Empire belonged to Nicole.

    Nicole frowned slightly to see the unfamiliar number, but still pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Green, I am Chad, the man working for Mr. Hill.¡±

    Chad directly revealed her identity, Nicole couldn''t help but was taken aback. Thinking of recent events,

    her expression was not very good, goods did her voice.

    ¡°Does Chad have anything to inform us?¡±

    ¡°If you follow Cara, you should call me Grandpa Chad!¡±

    Chad suddenly brought the topic to Cara, which made Nicole a little unhappy.

    ¡°Do you call me today because of Cara?¡±

    ¡°No, it''s because of the Night Elf Empire. I made a mistake. Please forgive me. But I am also do it for

    Mr. Morty. I hope you can understand.¡±

    Chad whispered.

    Nicole sneered and said, ¡°I don''t dare. After all, you are the adviser of Mr. Hill. Even the whole country

    doesn''t mean anything to you, let alone the Night Elf Empire.¡±

    This was absolutely ironic. Chad had lived such a long time, but it was also the first time that he had

    been a little bit speechless because of a junior.

    He coughed and said, ¡°Mr. Hill has lung cancer and only three months to live. He did this for the

    stability of Mr. Morty''s future political affairs. You are also parents. I think you could understand.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but I can''t agree with it, or ept it!¡±

    Nicole was blunt.

    Chad sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Hill''s purpose is very simple. Let you hand themand of Night Elf

    Empire to Lucas. You see, Lucas is working under Mr. Morty. As long as Night Elf Empire follows him,

    Mr. Hill can rest assured, and so do you, right?¡±

    Nicole was shocked suddenly.

    Hand Night Elf Empire over to Lucas?

    She didn''t even think of it, but was it feasible?

 Chapter 1710 Is He Really Not Afraid of Death?

    Chapter 1710 Is He Really Not Afraid of Death?

    Nicole was thinking about it. Chad didn''t hear her voice but he didn¡¯t urge her either. This proposal was

    good for both her and Lucas.

    Before considering what will happen to Night Elf Empire in the end, if the Night Elf Empire belonged to

    Lucas, Morty or whoever taking this position in the future would definitely not try to hurt Lucas. This will

    even be much more beneficial to him.

    This was also a kind of protection for Lucas.

    Especially now that Samuel and Nicole wanted to withdraw from the Seapolis City and moved their

    industries abroad.

    Nicole herself knew that although she was angry, she could not piss off when she thought that her son

    might be living here in the future, or even growing up in the military.

    She originally nned to disband the Night Elf Empire, but should she do that now?

    Suddenly Samuel came to Nicole''s back and hugged her from behind. With a trace of fatigue on the

    engraved features, he whispered, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Chad!¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t hide it from Samuel, and told Samuel about it.

    Samuel was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°You should agree, unless you want to take that kid out of

    the country.¡±

    Nicole found this a little difficult, especially her father and uncle were all in this country.

    She sighed and said, ¡°Come on, I still feel very ufortable while thinking I am fooled after all these.¡±

    ¡°Vent out if you feel ufortable. Just do whatever you want to do as long as you feelfortable. I

    think if you want to vent, Mr. Morty or Aron will have no objection, right? Chad?¡±

    Samuel''s words were very tricky, and Chad don¡¯t know how to answer it.

    He said embarrassedly, ¡°Mr. Green, it''s useless for you to embarrass me, this matter...¡±

    ¡°If my wife is ufortable with this matter, then there is no need to talk about it. It''s better to let Morty

    out of Country Z since I am his father, let alone what might happen to the Night Elf Empire. And if you

    really want to fight now, I don''t think Mr. Hill has the energy and strength to fight me, right?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words were crazy, but Chad was speechless. Because what Samuel said was true.

    He could only whisper, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me, I have to discuss it with Mr. Hill.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, I am not that patient actually. After all, for this overseas battlefield, the Green family gave

    everything, but finally got treated like this. To be honest, it is really disappointing. Is Mr. Hill trying to

    ¡°Mr. Green, please don''t think so. And don''t say that. Mr. Hill really doesn''t mean that.¡±

    Chad exined quickly.

    Samuel sneered and said, ¡°What I am thinking is not up to you, I have my own opinion. What does it

    mean to force me to hand over the Night Elf Empire? Is Mr. Hill afraid I will threaten his power? Is it Mr.

    Hill still thinks the country Z belongs to the Hill family alone? If he really provokes me, I don¡¯t mind

    changing the candidate.¡±

    This was quite rude.

    But Nicole suddenly felt morefortable.

    Right!

    That''s how it felt!

    She had sacrificed everything for this country, but she was treated like this in the end. If she epted

    an insult, she would be too aggrieved.

    And now Samuel helped her vent out.

    While Chad didn¡¯t hear Nicole say anything, he knew that this was what Nicole meant.

    He also knew that Samuel was really annoying this time, and he quickly said, ¡°I''ll go to discuss with Mr.

    Hill.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Samuel cut off the phone as soon as he finished speaking.

    Nicole held his face, smiled and said, ¡°Why do I love you so much now?¡±

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you fall in love with me before?¡±

    Samuel immediately took the opportunity to kiss her.

    Nicole didn''t evade or pretend, wrapped his hands around his neck, and kissed back passionately.

    The surrounding temperature soared for a while.

    The people around all evaded automatically, and they really couldn¡¯t stand such PDA.

    Chad and Aron didn¡¯t have that good luck anymore.

    He told Aron what Samuel had said, which almost pissed Aron off.

    ¡°Samuel had something to rely on! Is he going to turn against me?¡±

    ¡°Even if it''s it, it is you who forced it.¡±

    Morty said quietly as he whittled the apple.

    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±

    Aron had already been very angry. Now Morty was still pissing him off. Aron suddenly felt a little

    breathless.

    ¡°You get out of here! I have no idea why I have such a conscienceless son like you.¡±

    Morty didn''t move, but said very seriously, ¡°Dad, I''ll go! Only in this way can Sam calm down, and it will

    be a perfect ending. Otherwise, if Sam is really forced away, or if he joins others, you will be even more

    angry and desperate.¡±

    ¡°Don''t you know what kind of situation it is now? The epidemic is so severe there. Although it is said

    that they had brought it under control, who knows what really happened? Who do you think are you?

    You will take over my position in the future. I am about to die! Do you know how afraid I am that

    something might happen to you? But you want to go there eagerly? Do you think that your life is too

    easy and too long, don''t you?¡±

    Aron coughed again angrily.

    Chad quickly took out the medicine for him.

    During this period Morty was a little worried too, but he kept standing there, waiting for Aron to catch

    his breath. He then said, ¡°It is precisely because of this that I should go. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for me

    to gain my fame? If I could visit the wounded soldiers in the epidemic quarantine area this time, what

    would everyone think of me?¡±

    ¡°I said you are not allowed to go then you must not go!¡±

    No matter what Morty said, Aron would not agree.

    Perhaps it was because people who were really dying would cherish lives more and be timid.

    Aron only had one son, Morty. So he couldn''t let him do anything dangerous.

    Morty looked at him, stopped talking, turned and walked out.

    He came to the Ministry of Aviation and said to the minister, ¡°Prepare a helicopter for me. Bring military

    supplies and send two people to the epidemic area with me. By the way, what about Lucas and

    Joseph?¡±

    ¡°They are still in Jacob ''s quarantine area.¡±

    ¡°Come over there to pick up Lucas and let hime with me.¡±

    After Morty finished speaking, he went back to the room and told Michele and her mother that he was

    leaving for a few days.

    The two have no objection.

    Morty boarded the ne decisively.

    When Aron knew that Morty had left the Capital City, Morty''s ne had already flown out for more than

    half an hour.

    ¡°Asshole! Is he really not afraid of death?¡±

    Aron was breathing hard in anger but helplessly.

    Morty''s stubbornness waspletely inherited from his mother, making Aron a little lost for a while.

    However, Morty suddenly felt heavy after getting on the ne.

    He understood even if Aron didn¡¯t say them out loud. He was afraid that Samuel won¡¯t let him walk

    away easily if he really went there.

    Was something wrong over there?

 Chapter 1711 Iâ€™ll Make Your Infection Come True

    Chapter 1711 I¡¯ll Make Your Infection Come True

    When Morty arrived, he felt the atmosphere here was quite stressful. However, seeing him arrive,

    Jacob and others felt quite excited.

    ¡°Mr. Morty, why are you here? It¡¯s quarantine area. You shouldn¡¯t havee!¡±

    Jacob had recovered a lot under the care of Joseph and others.

    Morty was touched. Although Morty had always been cold and decisive, there was no way to control

    that emotional feeling at such a time and under such a situation.

    ¡°Have you got better?¡± Morty asked.

    He helped Jacob up.

    ¡°I¡¯m much better. Thank you, Mr. Morty,¡± said Jacob.

    When Olivia entered, she saw Jacob looking at Morty in excitement. She frowned.

    She couldn¡¯t quite understand how a soldier felt when seeing his boss after experiencing life and death.

    However, she didn¡¯t like seeing the scene, especially after she overheard something when Nicole was

    calling Lucas on the phone. For a moment, she looked unfriendly to Morty.

    ¡°You must have forgotten the danger after recovery. You¡¯ve been seriously injured. Why did you get

    up? Do you have a death wish? Let me tell you. If you can¡¯t recover, I¡¯ll marry another man with your

    son!¡±

    Upon hearing it, Jacob looked embarrassed.

    Morty was quite brilliant, and he naturally could sense that Olivia didn¡¯t like him.

    He cast a nce at her.

    If it weren¡¯t for Jacob, Morty wouldn¡¯t think Olivia that important. However, considering Jacob¡¯s current

    identity, how much the Kent family had sacrificed, and the rtionship between Olivia and Nicole, he

    must tolerate her.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything as he must make up for the mistake made by his father.

    ¡°I agree. You should take a good rest, Jacob. I¡¯m going to talk to Lucas and Joseph.¡±

    Morty patted Jacob on his shoulder.

    Jacob felt a bit awkward, but he couldn¡¯t scold Olivia. After Morty left, he said in a doting tone, ¡°He¡¯s Mr.

    Morty, anyway. Why don¡¯t you care about his dignity? Aren¡¯t you afraid he would make trouble to your

    husband in the future?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of trouble? If it¡¯s difficult for you to be a soldier, you¡¯d better quit. If we go back, you can

    also make a lot of money following Samuel. The baby and I won¡¯t be worried about you. I wondered

    why you have given up the good life but came to the overseas battlefield!¡±

    Olivia¡¯s voice was loud, so Morty heard her clearly.

    He knew that if he couldn¡¯t convince his soldiers here, his effort would be in vain in the past several

    years.

    He disdained that position in the past. However, he had too many burdens on his shoulders now. If he

    still wouldn¡¯t take that position, he would not even be able to guarantee his family¡¯s life or death.

    It¡¯s not like Samuel and others needed his help but the other way around.

    In the end, Morty realized that he was leading a life that he hated the most.

    When Morty came, Lucas was looking for something online. When Morty came in, he didn¡¯t stand up,

    which Morty had been used to.

    Sometimes, he even thought that only in front of Lucas he could be himself.

    ¡°How are you doing? Are you tired here recently?¡± he asked.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Lucas focused on working on theptop. The firewall had been more and more fragile recently. He

    wondered if the other party had used more men for the job. It was now quite tricky.

    Morty handed him a ss of warm water. Lucas nced at it and took a sip while letting Morty hold the

    ss. Then he said, ¡°If you want to take me away, you should let Michelee over. Otherwise, the

    firewall here would crack down soon. The other party is quite skillful now. Except for Michele, I don¡¯t

    think others would be able to control it.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Morty was slightly stunned.

    He wondered why Lucas knew that he came over to take him away.

    Thinking about Nicole and Samuel, Morty understood.

    Among so many close buddies all over the years, Samuel knew him the most.

    However, Morty wondered if it was the right decision to let Michelee over.

    Although Lucas didn¡¯t raise his head, he knew what Morty was worried about. He said indifferently, ¡°No

    worries. It¡¯s safe here. For safety, she needs to be in quarantine for fourteen days. I know the rumors in

    Country Z. If you are truly worried, you should send Silver Fox over. However, Silver Fox seems to

    work for Sky Group. I don¡¯t know what Mr. Howard would think.¡±

    Morty¡¯s mouth corners twitched.

    ¡°Your father threatened me, and so did you. Do you think it is a good idea? ording to my father, he

    wants to let you take over Night Elf Empireter. If you kept being like this, do you think I can make you

    obedient to me in the future?¡± said he.

    Lucas understood, slightly raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Excuse me. Do you want to make me obedient?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Why? I¡¯m your boss. I...¡± said Morty.

    ¡°In this world, only my future wife would make me obedient. Do you want to be my wife?

    Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Morty almost choked up by his saliva.

    ¡°Ahem. Ahem... How old are you, Lucas? Isn¡¯t it too early for you to think about having a wife?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly too early. But you are too old. I don¡¯t want you. Besides, I¡¯m straight,¡± said Lucas.

    He lowered his head and kept typing on the keyboard. Morty didn¡¯t know what to speak.

    It seemed that he was ignored. How much he was respected in Capital City, how much he was ignored

    here.

    Joseph also heard what Aron had done to his parents. He couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and came over

    to Lucas¡¯s room. He knocked on the open door and said, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Morty. Shall we talk?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Morty was quite reluctant. Cursing inwardly, he could only walk out.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend them at all.

    If it weren¡¯t that he must take that position, he wouldn¡¯t need to suffer those things.

    After walking out of Lucas¡¯s room, Joseph leaned against a pir in the corridor. His cold eyes looked

    remarkably like Samuel¡¯s.

    Morty suddenly felt something wrong with his throat. He couldn¡¯t help but cough.

    ¡°Mr. Morty, I¡¯m afraid you are infected. Shall I take your blood?¡± Joseph asked in a cold tone.

    Cold sweat oozed on Morty¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve just arrived here. Even if I were infected, it shouldn¡¯t be so fast,¡± said Morty.

    ¡°For real? But I¡¯m a genius in the medical field. If I said you are infected, I have the authority, don¡¯t I? In

    this world, it is not only the person in the highest position who could call white ck.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Morty couldn¡¯t utter any beeps.

    ¡°Could we please talk nicely? I know you are venting your anger for your parents. I came here to make

    it up for you guys. Your dad said he would beat me up. Could you and Lucas be more kind to me,

    please? After all, I wonder if I could still stand up aftering back.¡±

    Morty¡¯s exact words eased Joseph¡¯s anger a bit.

    ¡°If my mother isn¡¯t willing to forgive you, I¡¯ll make your infectione true. Believe it or not.¡±

    Joseph lifted his foot and walked away as soon as he finished his words. Although he wasn¡¯t quite tall,

    the aura emanated from him sent a chill down his spine.

    Morty rubbed his nose, feeling the whole thing so difficult. He was pretty worried now. It seemed that

    neither Lucas nor Joseph was willing to leave here. He wondered what he could do to make Lucas go

    with him reluctantly.

    Should he use the honey trip?

    He was considering about calling Michele over.

 Chapter 1712 Why Are You Angry Again?

    Chapter 1712 Why Are You Angry Again?

    Morty believed that he was quite shameless. Lucas was still a kid, but he thought about the honey trap.

    Thinking about the risks that his daughter would take whening over, he was pretty worried.

    However, when he was hesitating, he was taken aback suddenly.

    He was worried about Michele¡¯s safety, but how about Samuel and Nicole? Weren¡¯t they concerned

    about Lucas and Joseph? However, they still sent over their children without any hesitation.

    Morty suddenly blushed.

    He had always thought of himself as an outstanding man. However,pared to Samuel, he always

    believed that he was born into a better family. Right now, he even couldn¡¯tpare to a woman. What

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    right or condition did he have to feel so superior?

    Suddenly, Morty realized something. He immediately posted his apology through his personal Twitter

    ount and called Michele right away, asking her toe over.

    Seeing Morty¡¯s apology, Aron was so angry that he almost fainted. It was just like making everything

    open to the public and let them know what they had done to Nicole and Night Elf Empire. Besides,

    Night Elf Empire had been exposed. Even if Aron wanted to deal with it in secret, it would be

    impossible.

    ¡°This bastard! He even wants to ask Michele to go there! Is he out of his mind?¡± Aron cursed.

    Michele was still preparing for setting off, but Yasmeen had arrived at the quarantine area.

    Lucas was taken aback when seeing her.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°To help you. Daddy said the epidemic here is quite serious, and the firewall has been under attack all

    the time. During the epidemic, seldom people dared toe over. Even if the hackers wanted to help,

    you wouldn¡¯t let them get involved because it¡¯s about national security. I volunteered toe here to

    help you. In the past years, I¡¯ve been studyingwork technologies. Although I¡¯m not as genius like

    you, I should make the firewallst longer. Besides, Daisy said she would also help me from Country Z

    if I couldn¡¯t make it. You know Daisy is suffering from asthma, so she couldn¡¯t get here. Right now, our

    countries are in good terms and counting on each other. We could share any confidential information,¡±

    said Yasmeen indifferently.

    However, Lucas suddenly stood up from his chair.

    ¡°Are you a fool? Don¡¯t you know it is an epidemic area here? Don¡¯t you know your identity currently? If

    you got infected, how would you go back to your country? You don¡¯t have a small family. There are tens

    of thousands of citizens in your country behind you. Yasmeen Shaw, can you be smarter?¡±

    When Morty came here, Lucas didn¡¯t even move. But now, he stood up in anger. Others couldn¡¯t help

    but nce at Yasmeen.

    They believed this girl must be pretty special to Lucas.

    Yasmeen¡¯s eyes were darkened for a moment. She took a look at Lucas and turned away.

    Lucas frowned profoundly and couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice when speaking, ¡°Where are you going?

    Can¡¯t you be more patient? I can¡¯t scold you, can I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already here. What¡¯s the use for you to be so angry?¡±

    Compared to the girl a few years ago, Yasmeen was so calm as if she had changed to another person.

    Her calmness and patience made Lucas frown more deeply.

    Lucas believed this girl had be less adorable than when she was little.

    When she was little, Yasmeen would do and say anything at will. Although she was overbearing, she

    could be read like an open book. However, she looked as if she was wearing a mask, which had hidden

    her real nature. Lucas didn¡¯t like the way she had changed.

    She was a princess of a country. She didn¡¯t need to aggrieve herself in this way.

    ¡°Come with me!¡±

    Lucas pushed hisptop away and let others take over what he was doing for the time being. He

    rapidly took Yasmeen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I can tell you haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. You should have

    something before working. You know what? Even if you haven¡¯t been infected, you need a fourteen-day

    quarantine after going back. By then, you¡¯ll be locked up in a house in which you will eat, drink, use the

    bathroom, and sleep. Do you think you¡¯ll feel bored or not?¡±

    Yasmeen listened to him, her mouth corners twitching.

    She wondered how much this bad boy hated her so that he had spoken such words to scare her. He

    knew that she was afraid of being alone and fond of the crowd. Since he didn¡¯t like the lively

    atmosphere, she had been suppressing her character right now. However, she didn¡¯t expect that he

    wasn¡¯t pleased either.

    Lucas didn¡¯t care what was in Yasmeen¡¯s mind. He pulled her into his room, which startled Yasmeen.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to eat something?¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Lucas released her hand. Then he took off his coat, went to the bathroom to sterilize his hands with the

    alcohol, came out, and got busy in the kitchen.

    Yasmeen widened her eyes.

    She wondered if he was cooking something for her.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Lucas could cook.

    Suddenly, she grinned.

    After five minutes, Lucas came out while holding a bowl of noodle soup. He put it in front of Yasmeen

    and said, ¡°Eat it. The resource is limited during the epidemic period. Just make do with it.¡±

    Yasmeen realized that she had overthought.

    Then she saw the instant noodles.

    That was the food that he wanted her to eat, wasn¡¯t it?

    Yasmeen cast him a speechless nce. Then she went to the kitchen. Opening the fridge, she saw not

    many ingredients in the refrigerator, but she saw eggs, spinach, and dried noodles.

    She washed her hands, stepped on the stool, washed vegetables, cut them, and put the oil into the pot

    in one go.

    Lucas had been standing at the door of the kitchen. Looking at how skillful Yasmeen was when she

    was cooking, he was slightly taken aback. Then a trace ofplicated emotion shed through his

    eyes.

    He realized that she had changed a lot indeed.

    Lucas wondered why he was so idle. He kept standing at the door while watching Yasmeen make two

    bowls of noodle soup. He wasn¡¯t hungry earlier, but now he was.

    ¡°This is food. One for each. You can¡¯t steal mine!¡±

    Yasmeen put the two bowls in front and was about to stand up. However, Lucas grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was burned by the oil. It¡¯ll recover in two days.¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s skin was like Ashley¡¯s. A tiny wound would be quite apparent.

    Lucas frowned more deeply. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Is it easy to learn cooking?¡±

    ¡°Ehn?¡±

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t get it, so she looked at Lucas in a daze.

    Lucas suddenly let go of her and handed her the first-aid kit. He said, ¡°Apply some medicine. You can¡¯t

    let it be infected.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Yasmeen shook her hand carelessly as if she was back to the tomboy she used to be.

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    Lucas¡¯s voice became more solemn.

    Yasmeen wondered why he got angry again.

    Speechlessly, she took out the Iodophor and applied it to her wound. Lucas looked at her wound

    thoughtfully and took a look at the steamed noodles. Suddenly, he made a decision.

 Chapter 1713 He Should Learn From It

    Chapter 1713 He Should Learn From It

    Lucas wondered if it would be good for him to learn how to cook.

    He believed he was pretty smart, so he could learn it fast, couldn¡¯t he?

    As he thought, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He bent down his head and took a bite on the noodles.

    They tasted pretty good.

    Soon, he finished the noodle soup. Then he saw Yasmeen just finished applying the medicine on her

    skin and hadn¡¯t started yet. He frowned again.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat,¡± he said.

    ¡°No rush,¡± said Yasmeen.

    ¡°You¡¯d better learn how to eat fast here. Otherwise, you can¡¯t even drink the soup. After I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll

    stay in my room. If you need any help, just go to Edison and ask him to help you. Don¡¯t get too close

    with others. Your identity is different. When I¡¯m not here if they bullied you...¡±

    Suddenly, Lucas paused.

    Thinking about how skilled Yasmeen was in fighting, he shushed in silence.

    Yasmeen was still waiting for him to finish his words. Seeing that Lucas stopped, she asked, ¡°If they

    bullied me, could I bully them back?¡±

    ¡°Ehn.¡±

    Lucas nodded. He couldn¡¯t help but recall how Yasmeen had pestered him for a fight when they first

    met.

    He realized that he had overthought.

    ¡°If you have any questions, you can also ask Edison.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± said Yasmeen.

    Suddenly, Lucas didn¡¯t know what else to say. Heaving a sigh, he said, ¡°I have to go in a minute. Do

    you want to take a look at my current work?¡±

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Daisy has told me already. I can start working right away,¡± Yasmeen answered.

    ¡°Okay. You can go ahead.¡±

    Lucas felt quite easy.

    So far, the persons who could catch up with him were Michele and Daisy only. Although Yasmeen said

    she had been studyingworking technologies in the past few years, Lucas didn¡¯t think she could

    reach Daisy¡¯s level.

    Actually, Lucas trusted Daisy¡¯s techniques instead of Yasmeen¡¯s.

    However, Yasmeen¡¯s attitude surprised him.

    He knew that if Michele wanted toe over, he needed to get approvals from all levels of the

    supervisors. Thinking about Aaron¡¯s attitude, Lucas would rather have support from Uncle Steven.

    ¡°Be careful. If you need any help, call me,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yasmeen smiled.

    She found that Lucas treated her better after she came here this time. She was pretty delighted,

    deciding to keep up the excellent work.

    As Yasmeen left, Lucas still kept frowning.

    He immediately messaged Daisy.

    ¡°Watch out for Yasmeen. She¡¯s quite reckless. You¡¯d better find an assistant to help her. Besides,

    Edison should have a n. Please discuss with him more.¡±

    ¡°I know. But you¡¯ve truly underestimated my sister. She has made big progress in the past two years.¡±

    Daisy defended her sister.

    She knew clearly why Yasmeen was working so hard in the past two years. However, she also knew

    why Yasmeen had done so. It was all because of Lucas.

    Daisy felt quite unhappy.

    She decided that if she couldn¡¯t find a man like her father, she¡¯d rather be alone instead of finding

    someone to aggrieve herself.

    She felt so sorry for Yasmeen.

    Lucas, however, didn¡¯t overthink. He said indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s a princess now, so she must be serious.

    Okay. I must go now. Please help her.¡±

    He put away the phone and started packing. He wondered how it was going with his mother. Since he

    would leave here, he should leave as soon as possible.

    Morty still hadn¡¯t received any news that Michele had boarded a flight. When he asked, he was

    informed that Aaron had stopped her froming over. He felt upset.

    ¡°What are you doing, Dad?¡± he asked Aaron on the phone.

    ¡°I want to ask you what you want. You should know what a valuable talent Michele is. What if she was

    infected?¡±

    Aaron was unwilling to let her leave at all.

    Morty said in depression, ¡°It won¡¯t work out here if she doesn¡¯te over. As soon as Lucas leaves,

    the defense will fail absolutely.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overpraise Samuel Green¡¯s son. He¡¯s only eight or nine. How could he be so capable? Morty, no

    matter what you say today, I won¡¯t let Michele go there.¡±

    After that, Aron directly hung up the phone. Morty was so angry. As soon as he turned around, he saw

    Lucas leaning against the door. With hands in the trousers pockets, Lucas was looking at him coldly.

    Morty felt quite embarrassed.

    ¡°Well... Michele wille here soon. Really. Soon,¡± he said.

    ¡°Not necessary. Yasmeen hase. Daisy will help her as well. With them both and Edison, there

    should be no problem with the defense. Hurry up and pack. Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t speak anything unnecessary. He turned away directly.

    It wasn¡¯t until then did Morty see him taking a small bag, which should be his luggage.

    He realized that when his father stopped Michele froming here, Yasmeen had already arrived,

    hadn¡¯t she?

    His father should learn from this awareness.

    Morty suddenly felt so ashamed.

    He and Steven were both candidates, but Steven could have the final say. Except that he hadn¡¯t

    officially be the master, he had almost the same power. But look at himself, Morty felt so tricky

    that his father always restrained him.

    Feeling upset, Morty stood up, picked up his suitcase, and boarded a ne with Lucas.

    Lucas took a look at theputing room before boarding, only to find that a pretty figure was sitting in

    front of theputer and operating fast.

    Yasmeen looked entirely professional.

    Feeling delighted, Lucas curled up his lips into a faint smile. Then he boarded the ne, leaned the

    back of the seat, and closed his eyes.

    He hadn¡¯t slept for hours after arriving here. Now he was exhausted. As for Aaron¡¯s decision and

    Morty¡¯s apology, he couldn¡¯t care much.

    When Morty sat down, he found Lucas asleep already.

    While others felt panicked because of the virus, Lucas had sat in front of theputer and started

    working all day and night long for the national interest.

    He was just a child.

    Other children the same age as him were still ying at being cute to their parents.

    Morty thought about what the Hill family had done.

    Although Lucas didn¡¯t speak anything, Morty felt quite frustrated. He always thought that he had owed

    the Green family too much.

    Lucas didn¡¯t know how uneasy Morty was feeling. He had a sound sleep.

    He hadn¡¯t been so easy in the past few weeks.

    Even Lucas truly believed that Joseph could develop a better antidote, but he had to deal with the

    technical problems by himself. Edison was quite skilled as well, but he was pretty reserved sometimes.

    It would take a long time for him to open up.

    Lucas felt so exhausted when fighting alone.

    Now, with the support from Daisy and Yasmeen, he finally could rx his nerves. Although Yasmeen

    wasn¡¯t so good at him, she was outstanding among her peers.

    Lucas hadn¡¯t realized that his attitude to Yasmeen had been gradually changing, and his appreciation

    for her had been gradually increasing. Nor had he realized that he had already handed the most

    important of his to Yasmeen without feeling worried at all.

    The flight was going smoothly, but something new happened to Nicole.

 Chapter 1714 Could Do Nothing to Help

    Chapter 1714 Could Do Nothing to Help

    ¡°Mrs. Green, the virus mutated.¡±

    When receiving the information, Finn felt quite anxious and worried. The mutation speed of this virus

    was breakneck. Nicole¡¯s former antidote form couldn¡¯t work any longer, which was quite horrible.

    However, Fill and the group of men had been impacted the earliest.

    How could it be?

    Nicole was confused, and Samuel frowned deeply.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Paul been found yet?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Since Paul and his group left, they didn¡¯t receive anything information. Although some rumors said they

    died because of the virus, their bodies were not found, so Finn couldn¡¯t confirm it.

    Samuel wanted to go out, but Nicole stopped him.

    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go check on them,¡± she said.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll allow you to go out alone at this time?¡±

    Samuel looked at Nicole¡¯s eyes helplessly.

    However, Nicole whispered, ¡°I feel that I might have missed something important. That day, Fill got sick

    because of the noodles. The bowl of noodles for you was given to a soldier outside because I was

    afraid it would be cold. Since you are fine, it means the mutated virus has something to do with

    the noodles I cooked. The suspects have been controlled by us, but I¡¯ve forgotten what that soldier

    looked like. He must be still here. If the virus is spread, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to control the

    consequences at all.¡±

    ¡°Hence, you want to take the risk yourself and leave me here as a backup?¡±

    Samuel knew Nicole well, but he¡¯d rather Nicole be the backup instead.

    He wondered since when she thought he was so weak.

    Of course, Nicole could sense how aggrieved Samuel felt from his tone. Sheughed and said, ¡°Mr.

    Green, you are a talent. You must stay here.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    This was the first time that Samuel scolded Nicole in roughnguage, but Nicole felt quite delighted.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone will weep if I truly get out.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s ears blushed.

    Finn felt so wronged. He was here reporting a piece of news, but he had to enjoy the PDA of the Green

    couple. He wondered if they had forgotten that there was another person here.

    Thinking of that, Finn coughed to remind them that he was still there and they should stop PDA.

    It was a critical moment now, and Finn honestly thought they should stop it.

    Upon hearing Finn¡¯s cough, Samuel frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Are you infected? How dare you

    He felt that Finn was a pain in his eyes.

    Although he knew that there should be nothing between Nicole and Finn, he still remembered that Finn

    coveted his wife.

    Looking at Samuel¡¯s petty look, Nicole couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°All right. All right. Stay here. I¡¯ll go check on them with Finn.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Nicole!¡±

    Samuel still wanted to argue with her, but Nicole stopped him.

    She reached out to rub his head and said, ¡°Good boy, take good care of yourself. Then you¡¯ll have the

    energy to serve me at night, right?¡±

    Finn was choked by his own saliva.

    The couple started PDA again.

    He didn¡¯t think he could continue to stay here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out to check on them first.¡±

    He pushed the wheelchair out.

    Nicole said, ¡°Look. You¡¯ve scared Finn away.¡±

    ¡°That means he¡¯s sensible.¡±

    Samuel suddenly rushed to hug Nicole. Wrapping his hands around her waist, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t know

    to save my dignity in an outsider¡¯s presence, do you? You want me to serve you, huh?¡±

    Nicole felt a bit hot because of his flirtatious words, but she dared not to behave without scruple. After

    all, she still needed to deal with a lot of things outside. She pushed him and said, ¡°Stop it. Let me go

    out to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Kiss me. Or I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Samuel was like a child at this moment.

    They had married for such a long time, so Nicole wasn¡¯t shy at all. She directly held his cheek and

    kissed him.

    However, Samuel wasn¡¯t happy with this perfunctory kiss. He directly pressed the back of her head and

    overwhelmed her with his overpowering scent.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    In a trance, Nicole felt that Samuel bit something and forced her to swallow. Then she felt dizzy.

    ¡°How dare you, Samuel Green!¡±

    Nicole was so angry but fainted immediately.

    Samuel hurriedly helped her body up and put her onto the bed slowly while staring at her with affection.

    ¡°Your husband is still alive. How can he let you risk your life? Have a good sleep. Wait for me toe

    back tonight and serve you well.¡±

    Samuel pecked her on the forehead and rushed out.

    Finn had already started dealing with the matters. Since the virus had mutated, all people became

    panicked. Samuel didn¡¯t hesitate. He directly went to Fill¡¯s room.

    Fill¡¯s face was extremely red. Samuel put his hand on Fill¡¯s forehead and found it was so hot.

    ¡°Has he taken any medicine,¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes. Just now, his temperature dropped, but today he¡¯s back on high fever again. We don¡¯t know why,¡±

    a nurse said immediately.

    Samuel could do nothing about it either.

    ¡°Finn, please go to check all the men that appeared around my room when I was in aa. Make sure

    to find the soldier who had eaten the noodle prepared by Nicole. ording to the time, his disease

    should break out as well. I¡¯m afraid he would infect others who touched him. This soldier needs to be

    quarantined immediately.¡±

    Finn also came in some time ago. He was quiet when seeing Samuel was busy. Upon hearing his

    order, Finn nodded and went to do as he said.

    Meanwhile, Samuel¡¯s phone started ringing. Morty said their ne wouldnd here in half an hour.

    However, Samuel didn¡¯t expect Morty toe over.

    No matter what Aron had done to Nicole and him, Morty was his best buddy and the man he wanted to

    support. If something happened to Morty because he came here, Samuel didn¡¯t know how to face the

    people in Country Z.

    ¡°You¡¯d better note over. The virus has mutated here, and we don¡¯t have any solution yet. It¡¯s

    dangerous for you toe over.¡±

    Samuel made a decision.

    Tears welled up in Morty¡¯s eyes.

    Sam could always care about his safety no matter when, but Morty didn¡¯t think his father believed it.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m going there. In this case, my father will fear.¡±

    Morty was a stubborn man whose decisions could hardly be changed

    Samuel knew that it would be useless for him to insist, so he heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Get me more

    medicines on the way.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Morty purchased some medicines right away. The atmosphere was getting tense on Samuel¡¯s side.

    Nicole was asleep because of the drug. Meanwhile, two shadows sneaked into the battlefield hospital

    in secret and found Samuel.

 Chapter 1715 I Hope You Can Make Them Feel It Was Worthy It

    Chapter 1715 I Hope You Can Make Them Feel It Was Worthy It

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Green.¡±

    When Samuel saw Ernesto and Alison, he was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you still in quarantine?¡±

    Samuel knew that Alison was quarantined. However, they suddenly showed up in front of him instead

    of following the standard procedure. He frowned slightly.

    Ernesto looked at Alison, who looked guilty, obviously. Ernest took his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Green, the

    virus mutated.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Samuel sensed something right after asking them.

    ¡°Does it happen in the quarantine area...¡±

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve found something.¡±

    Alison felt quite frustrated in the past few days, but she had been used to letting Ernest arrange

    everything for her. Right now, when facing Samuel, she realized that she shouldn¡¯t be so depressed

    now. Hence, she took a step forward.

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    Samuel knew Alison¡¯s identity. Upon hearing that she had killed her family, he didn¡¯t feel delighted for

    her. Instead, he felt so sorry.

    Everyone spoke highly about the ones who killed their families out of righteousness. But humans had

    hearts. How could theypletely cut off the family affection?

    Others who never experienced such pain wouldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    Seeing that Alison had lost a lot of weight, Samuel felt quite concerned.

    Alison also read Samuel¡¯s feelings in his eyes, but she didn¡¯t want to admit being weak. She said in a

    lower voice, ¡°After my parents passed away, I went into their study to look for information. They had

    created two viruses, one mutated and the other one ordinary. They brought the ordinary one here.

    ording to their original n, the mutated virus would be released in two weeks. However, I gave

    them no chance, so they were off-guard. This is the form for the mutated virus. So far, I haven¡¯t

    found the antidote form yet.¡±

    She copied the information and gave it to Samuel.

    Without any dy, Samuel hurriedly turned on theputer and had a check. The form for the

    mutated virus contained more medical ingredients on the base of the standard form.

    Hence, Samuel confirmed that someone must have done something in Nicole¡¯s noodles when she was

    off-guard.

    He squinted.

    ¡°Stay here and quarantine with us all. Don¡¯t do anything to the Close family yet. I¡¯ll send someone else

    to deal with them.¡±

    After that, Samuel asked Ernesto and Alison to go to Finn for the amodation. Then he sent the

    copied information to Joseph.

    Joseph had a difficult period in the past few weeks. He was pretty young, but he kept doing research

    with other doctors and nurses all day and night. He also called Davon from time to time. He felt that

    Davon was a walking encyclopedia, especially in the medical field. Joseph admired him very much.

    He had never expected to receive some information from Samuel, which made him feel so uneasy.

    ¡°Joseph, I know you are working hard now. Could you ask your coworkers to develop the form of the

    antidote as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Joseph answered.

    Children from the Green family would fight at the front line and try their best when the nation needed

    them.

    Joseph sent the data to the doctors and nurses working with him and sent a copy to Davon. Right then,

    he didn¡¯t know if the virus would be spread to other countries, but advanced prevention was needed.

    After all, it broke out on the overseas battlefield.

    For a moment, everyone got busy.

    When Morty arrived with Lucas, Nicole also woke up. When she was about to find Samuel, she heard

    that her son hade. She frowned slightly.

    In addition, Morty took Lucas here, and they arrived at the period when the virus had mutated. Nicole

    looked annoyed when she saw Morty.

    ¡°Mr. Morty, you truly care about our Green family,¡± she said ironically.

    Morty blushed.

    When he came over, he didn¡¯t know the virus would mutate, and it would happen so fast.

    Samuel didn¡¯t stop Nicole. However, he was quite unhappy about Lucas¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Why did you bring my son here? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t hit you in my son¡¯s presence? Probably my

    son will hit you together with me. What was in your mind?¡±

    Samuel was quite angry with Morty as well.

    Lucas didn¡¯t put on good words for Morty at all. He looked at Nicole and walked up to take her hand.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry now. Any food?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Nicole felt so sorry when hearing that her son was starved. In the past two or three years, Lucas had

    been living in the military. He got an intense tan on his face. Nicole felt so concerned.

    She red at Morty in hatred again and pulled her son towards the kitchen.

    Lucas became more mature and steady now.

    ¡°Son, you shouldn¡¯t havee here,¡± said Nicole.

    ¡°I miss you and dad. It¡¯s good for me toe to check on you here.¡±

    Lucas smiled faintly. Nicole couldn¡¯t tear off her gaze from his face that was genuinely simr to

    Samuel¡¯s.

    Since Lucas said so, she couldn¡¯t retort him.

    Taking his hand, Nicole asked a lot of questions, feeling much better now.

    Seeing they had gone, Samuel lit up a cigarette and asked Morty, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°All people in the Close family are dead. So no one could be responsible for this incident. But I know

    the Close family wasn¡¯t the only one who participated in it. Besides, the war couldn¡¯t start just by a

    single family. I¡¯m afraid some people in our military tried to get rid of their opponents by using the

    overseas battlefields so that I wouldn¡¯t be promoted.¡±

    Upon talking about those schemes, Morty felt quite tired and annoyed. However, he had to face them.

    Samuel took a drag and asked, ¡°Can you deal with them alone?¡±

    Morty was slightly taken aback. He let out a bitterugh and said, ¡°If I said no, would you stay and help

    me?¡±

    ¡°Nope. My wife has been disappointed at your father,¡± Samuel said directly.

    However, Morty felt upset about it.

    ¡°My father has truly gone too far on the matter of Night Elf Empire. I apologize to you on his behalf,¡± he

    said.

    ¡°Not necessary. After this epidemic situation is over, Nicole and I will go traveling around the world. As

    for others, they have their own choices. No matter what they¡¯ll choose, I hope you can treat them

    kindly.¡±

    Morty felt so depressed when listening to him.

    ¡°Are you truly leaving?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I thought you knew this result a long time ago. After all, all my properties have been transferred. I¡¯ll

    leave my two sons to you as the best thing I can do. I¡¯ve done a lot of things in my life for our country

    and people. In fact, I don¡¯t want my sons to repeat my path, but they have chosen it by themselves. I

    can¡¯t stop them. I just hope you can make them feel it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    Samuel took thest drag and put out the cigarette butt. He looked at Morty with a trace of light and

    trust, which made Morty feel sad.

    He wondered if he had still disappointed Samuel finally.

 Chapter 1716 A Life at Will

    Chapter 1716 A Life at Will

    ¡°Is it because of what happened to the Night Elf Empire? I can swear...¡±

    ¡°Not necessary,¡± Samuel interrupted Morty¡¯s words.

    He looked at Morty with aplicated expression but didn¡¯t speak anything else.

    However, Morty could still feel that Samuel distanced himself from him.

    After all, some things had changed.

    In the past, Morty heard that he would be pretty lonely after taking over that position, but he didn¡¯t

    believe that it would happen to him. After all, he had so many good buddies already.

    However, they left gradually.

    He didn¡¯t want to face the current situation at all, nor did he hope to see it. However, he couldn¡¯t do

    anything.

    Samuel knew how sad Morty was. However, what Aron had done this time truly disappointed them. If it

    weren¡¯t for Morty¡¯s sake and he used to risk his life to protect this country, Samuel wouldn¡¯t have let it

    go so quickly. However, he didn¡¯t care about it either.

    Sometimes, one could let go of something in an instant.

    There were always a lot of heroes in this world. Samuel would go, but he would leave Lucas and

    Joseph. He just hoped that his sons wouldn¡¯t be disappointed in the future.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    All Samuel wanted was to take care of Nicole.

    Nicole cooked some dishes for Lucas. He enjoyed them very much, delighting Nicole a lot.

    When she peered out of the window, she found that the conversation between Samuel and Morty didn¡¯t

    go well. Morty had been frowning all the time. Samuel looked so aloof, just like when she first got to

    know him.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh.

    Lucas took a look at her and whispered, ¡°Mom, will you be unhappy as Joseph and I will stay in

    Country Z.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Nicole rubbed his head and said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re all independent individuals, so we have our own

    lives. You can only refer to the lives of your dad and mine. We can¡¯t make any decisions for our own

    lives. As long as you and Joseph know what you truly want, it¡¯ll be fine. Lucas, don¡¯t mind the

    businesses among the adults and how we got along. You should focus on your own things and make

    your ownworks.¡±

    Lucas felt so lucky that his mother was such an open-minded woman. He reached out to hug her,

    pressing his face on her belly. He whispered, ¡°Thank you so much, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Silly boy.¡±

    Nicole felt sorry for Lucas. However, she let him do whatever he wanted. As long as he had chosen his

    own ways of living, she would fully support him. After all, children from the Green family never needed

    to aggrieve themselves. They could live in the ways they liked.

    Samuel¡¯s conversation with Morty ended up unhappily. Morty could feel how upset Samuel felt when

    looking at those injured soldiers. He spent the following days with them together.

    On Joseph¡¯s side, the doctors and Davon worked together and developed the antidote finally. After the

    thorough experiments to ensure high clinical safety, it was used.

    The epidemic situation happened like a tornado, but it was gone because of the antidote¡¯s sess.

    In three weeks, the epidemic situation ended, and the overseas battlefield returned to normal.

    Jacob, as a hero of the overseas battlefield, was promoted by Morty. Tim refused to return to the

    military region. After the epidemic ended, he merged Louis Group and the Mason family to establish a

    newpany but set up its headquarters in Country F. This made Morty feel a little ufortable, but

    he could do nothing about it.

    Edwin had recovered from the stroke, but he could not live without being taken care of. After

    discussion, Sally and Audrey bought a house in Country F with Edwin¡¯s permit, apany him to

    Country F to settle down, and started taking care of him by themselves.

    Mark and Jason wanted to follow them to move there, but unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t. Mark went

    directly to themand battalion in the northeast theater because of the order from the military

    headquarters. Jason hit a girl in a car ident. It was said that the girl was seriously injured. Jason had

    to stay and take care of her. It was also noted that the girl fell in love with Jason after she opened her

    eyes. She insisted on chasing Jason.

    Xander and William stayed in Country F.

    Nicole dismissed Night Elf Empire after the epidemic. Although Morty and Aron suggested leaving it to

    Lucas, she didn¡¯t want to let this force bring her son more schemes and trouble.

    The military camp should be a simplece. Since Lucas chose to stay, Nicole hoped that he would

    have a clean background. He didn¡¯t need a force like Night Elf Empire to attract more attention.

    None of the kids from the Green family needed such things.

    After Night Elf Empire was dismissed, Finn followed Nicole to Country F and opened a bar. The

    business was booming, and he enjoyed his life very much.

    It was said that Aron nned to reestablish the Night Elf Empire after it had been dismissed.

    Unfortunately, he failed. After Morty sessfully became the family master, he immediately sent Lucas

    to a confidential military school overseas for study without giving others any chance to know or set him

    up.

    ir and his wife stayed in Capital City, working for Morty.

    Olivia and Evelyn gave birth one after another. They both had sons. Jacob and Tim were overjoyed.

    Tim had moved Jacob¡¯s residence record under the Louis family, under his father, Bard. Now they

    became brothers officially, so Olivia and Evelyn became sisters-inw. They got along very well.

    Laurence and Cara stayed in the military. It was said that Laurence performed wonderfully, and he was

    promoted as the deputypanymander. Cara also gained excellent results and became the

    pir of the hospital of the military region.

    Nicole felt quite delighted seeing everyone led a good life. Samuel took her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve

    handed mypany to Ernesto and Alisonpletely. Your father is taking care of our twin sons now.

    Why don¡¯t we have a trip willfully?¡±

    ¡°Shall we take Zoe?¡± Nicole asked.

    After all, Zoe also moved to Country F with them. They were living together, enjoying life very much.

    Samuel, however, frowned. ¡°Do you want to travel with your rival in love? Are you sure about it?¡±

    ¡°Oh... Forget it.¡±

    Nicole thought about how much Samuel spoiled Zoe, so she changed her mind immediately. In that

    night, she booked the air ticket and left Country F with Samuel. No one knew where they went for

    traveling¡­

    Fifteen yearster.

    When Nicole and Samuel heard that something had happened to Lucas, they just came home after

    skiing in another country. Before they contacted their old friends, they received terrible news.

    Nicole almost cked out. Luckily, Samuel helped her up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We haven¡¯t met Lucas yet, so we don¡¯t know the exact situation. That brat is quite

    capable. I don¡¯t think anything would happen to him truly. Probably it¡¯s just a minor injury. Let¡¯s go to

    check on him.¡±

    Although Samuel said so, Nicole didn¡¯t believe him.

    Lucas had been promoted higher and higher in the military, and they had seldom received any bad

    news from him. They suddenly received bad news this time, which meant that something serious had

    happened to him.

 Chapter 1717 He Even Hid From Her

    Chapter 1717 He Even Hid From Her

    With Samuel¡¯s help, Nicole arrived at the hospital of the military region.

    Initially, Nicole had thought that Lucas was seriously injured. She trotted to the operation room but was

    told that there were no operations today.

    Noticing how nervous Nicole was, Samuel asked his men to check Lucas¡¯s ward number. Then he took

    Nicole over.

    In the past fifteen years, Nicole had always spent some time with Lucas every year. Every time, he

    looked spirited and confident. However, at this moment, she found his eyes without any focus. She

    burst into tears.

    Lucas, in his twenties, had inherited the excellent look and determination from his father. He was

    almost six feet two. Standing in front of the French window, he was peering out of the window. Nicole

    and Samuel didn¡¯t know where his wound was, but Nicole couldn¡¯t help shedding tears.

    ¡°Lucas, where¡¯s your injury? Show me.¡±

    Nicole directly stood in front of Lucas and pulled him.

    Her heart skipped a beat. Immediately, she reached out and waved her hand in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Lucas, say something. Don¡¯t scare me! Lucas!¡±

    Samuel saw Nicole was crying, but Lucas seemed to have heard nothing or seen nothing. He looked

    so isted in his own space. Samuel was also panicked.

    ¡°You brat! You scared your mother to cry!¡±

    Samuel kicked Lucas on his leg.

    He used much strength, which brought Lucas back to his senses.

    When seeing how worried Nicole looked, he was touched.

    ¡°Why are you here, Mom?¡±

    ¡°I heard you got injured. Where is your wound?¡±

    Nicole looked at Lucas up and down carefully but failed to find his injury. She felt more worried.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    She wondered if his injury was in a ce that she couldn¡¯t see.

    As she thought, she wanted to take off Lucas¡¯s clothes. However, Samuel stopped him.

    ¡°Hurry up and speak. Where is your injury? Don¡¯t make your mother worried!¡±

    Lucas was already in his twenties. How could Samuel let Nicole undress him?

    That would be pretty embarrassing.

    Lucas, however, was still in a trance. He only heard buzzes in his ears as if the recoil force of the gun

    still worked in his ear. He had tinnitus.

    Right then, he could only see the lips of Nicole and Samuel parted and closed, but he couldn¡¯t hear

    what they said exactly.

    He knew that something was wrong with his ears.

    However, he didn¡¯t want his parents to worry. Though he couldn¡¯t hear them clearly, he could guess

    what they were asking from their expressions.

    Lucas said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll get psychological counselingter. I¡¯m waiting for my appointment.¡±

    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief when hearing about the psychological counseling. However, Samuel

    looked a bit solemn.

    Lucas had been in the military region for seventeen years already.

    How could a soldier who served in the military for so many years still need psychological counseling?

    ¡°Nicole, why don¡¯t you get him some food? I didn¡¯t see any food around here. I guess he must be

    starved.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words brought Nicole back to her senses all of a sudden. She looked around, only to find that

    the ward was quite simple. There was nothing except for a bed.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll buy some food. You just stay here with him.¡±

    Nicole looked at Lucas¡¯s lonely figure, feeling a sharp pang in her heart.

    Seeing that Nicole had gone, Samuel asked, ¡°What kind of mission were you assigned to make you

    need the psychological counseling? What on earth has happened to you?¡±

    However, Lucas seemed to not hear him. He was still standing in front of the window, lost his thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, Lucas Green!¡±

    Samuel raised his voice, but Lucas still didn¡¯t react.

    Suddenly, he realized something. He rushed to the front of Lucas, pulled his arm towards him. His

    expression changed dramatically.

    ¡°Your ears...¡± Samuel said.

    Lucas finally saw his face and his moving lips.

    Lucas curled up his lips into a smile and said, ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t hear. I wonder if it¡¯s temporary or

    permanent. I have tinnitus all the time.¡±

    He was smiling casually, but Samuel felt extremely upset.

    He hit Lucas on his shoulder, tears welling up in his eyes.

    ¡°You brat! Your mother will be pretty sad if she knows it. Don¡¯t you know to dodge the bullet in the

    battlefield?¡±

    Samuel spoke too fast, so Lucas missed the movements of his lips, so he didn¡¯t follow. He squinted,

    feeling a bit annoyed and frustrated.

    Samuel had never seen his son so upset before.

    He pulled Lucas, who was slightly taller than him and hugged him. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll

    find the best doctor for you. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll recover.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t know what Samuel was speaking, but he felt warmth in his heart. He remained

    expressionless.

    Samuel realized that Lucas was bothered by something.

    However, as his father, Samuel didn¡¯t know what it was.

    Samuel was quite upset. When he was about to speak something, he heard the crick-cracks of high-

    heels. He could tell the person was rushing over.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    The person suddenly pushed the door open. Samuel saw a pretty girl rushing in. When seeing Samuel,

    she paused her paces.

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Green. How are you?¡± she greeted Samuel.

    Samuel immediately let go of Lucas, and he also saw the girl clearly.

    It was Yasmeen.

    Samuel knew that Yasmeen had been staying in Country Z as an overseas student in the past few

    years. She often met Lucas.

    When they were young, they always fought with each other. After they grew up, they got along very

    well. Since Yasmeen came here, Samuel patted Lucas sensibly on his shoulder. He slowed down his

    speed and said when staring at Lucas¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ll go out to check on your mother. Enjoy your chat.¡±

    After that, he turned around. When passing by Yasmeen, he softened his voice and said, ¡°Yasmeen,

    pleasefort him. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t ept it since it happened so suddenly.¡±

    ¡°I will, Mr. Green.¡±

    Upon hearing Yasmeen¡¯s answer, Samuel rested assuredly and walked out.

    However, as soon as Samuel left, Lucas emanated a colder aura.

    ¡°Leave!¡± he said.

    Yasmeen felt upset about his coldness. However, looking at him, she felt so sorry that there was a

    pang in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve called my mother. She¡¯lle here as soon as possible. Your ears will be fine. Lucas, you...¡±

    Yasmeen walked up and wanted to take Lucas¡¯s hand, but he dodged.

    ¡°Lucas?¡±

    Yasmeen was startled.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that he had dodged her.

    She wondered why.

    After growing up, he and she got along much better than they used to. She even had thought that they

    could confess love to each other. But she was confused about the current situation.

    Yasmeen walked up to him again, but Lucas grabbed her wrist. His pretty eyes looked so cold, as if this

    was the first time they had met.

    ¡°Why? Why did you appear there at that time?¡± Lucas asked, stressing each syble.

    He gazed at Yasmeen without any blink. Although he was asking her a question, the coldness and

    despair made Yasmeen heartbroken.

    She was shocked to know that he had seen her earlier.

 Chapter 1718 I Donâ€™t Want to See You

    Chapter 1718 I Don¡¯t Want to See You

    A trace of panic shed through Yasmeen¡¯s eyes, but shortly she covered it.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending. Yasmeen, I thought you¡¯ve changed better in the past years. It turned out it was just

    my illusion. You are still the arrogant, willful daughter from the Shaw family without caring about others¡¯

    feelings, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Lucas shook off Yasmeen, feeling a slight pang in his heart.

    In the past several years, Yasmeen had been graceful and gentle. She treated others with good

    manners and was exceptionally hard-working. For the sake of the Green and the Bradford families, he

    had to take care of her after she came here to study.

    In the beginning, Lucas refused to do so. Later, he found that they could get along well, and he

    gradually had a crush on her. After all, they had a lot of hobbies inmon. However, he kept

    wondering why she had appeared in the ce where he carried on his mission.

    An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to get up there.

    Lucas didn¡¯t want to wonder if Yasmeen had anything to do with that terrorist because he wouldn¡¯t be

    able to face that hostage as soon as he thought about it.

    He was highly shocked, so he was entirely focused on Yasmeen, who showed up on the scene all of a

    sudden.

    Lucas recalled what he was thinking at that time.

    He was worried that Yasmeen would be found by others.

    Hence, he hadn¡¯t heard clearly what the kidnapper said. When Yasmeen was almost exposed in his

    colleagues¡¯ sight, he pulled the trigger in a hurry. Since he wasn¡¯t concentrated, he didn¡¯t calcte the

    distance and the wind direction urately, so the kidnapper grabbed the hostage to block his bullet in

    a panic.

    The hostage was only twenty-three years old.

    Due to his absent mind, his bullet went through the hostage¡¯s womb. She wouldn¡¯t be a mother all

    her life.

    That was the first time in his career that he missed the target. However, it ruined a girl¡¯s life.

    Lucas didn¡¯t deny his mistake. Probably, God also wanted to me him, so the kidnapper threw a

    bomb at him. He dodged it, but his eardrums were injured. Now he was deaf.

    Since he woke up until now, he kept wondering why Yasmeen had shown up there.

    Yasmeen had a particr identity. She should know what consequences there would be when she was

    found at the scene. Any clear thinking person would avoid it. Besides, the scene was already

    surrounded by the military force and the police. No one else could enter, but Yasmeen had entered.

    He had known her for so many years, so Lucas didn¡¯t think he had mistaken her.

    Moreover, the trace of panic in Yasmeen¡¯s eyes just now also took away thest hope in his heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that terrorist?¡± Lucas asked.

    He gazed at Yasmeen without a blink, hoping to find some clues from her expression and eyes.

    The aggressive aura emanated from him made Yasmeen feel so hard to breathe. Sweat oozed in her

    palms. However, she bit her bottom lip without uttering any word.

    She knew that she had harmed him.

    When he pulled the trigger, she knew that she had made the trouble to Lucas.

    She didn¡¯t want to cause such a problem, but...

    ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Lucas suddenly grabbed her shoulders. His gorgeous eyes were reddish, looking so horrible.

    His fingers were like iron hooks, and they sank into Yasmeen¡¯s flesh. The pain made her pale, but she

    still didn¡¯t utter any sound. Lucas increased his strength, and she could feel how much he wished to

    crush her bones.

    She fully understood how he was feeling now.

    Lucas was a soldier of Country Z. However, she had appeared at the kidnapping scene, which made

    him injure the hostage from his country. Since she was a foreigner, Yasmeen guessed that Lucas

    would think of himself as her aplice.

    It was against the loyalty to his faith and conscience.

    However...

    Yasmeen felt a pain in her swollen eyes, but she tried her best to hold back her tears. Looking at

    Lucas¡¯s angry face, she said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll take the initiative and tell your boss directly. I¡¯ll tell him I have

    made you absent-minded. No worries. I won¡¯t let them punish you. I...¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will care about the punishment? Yasmeen, don¡¯t you fucking know what on earth I care

    about?¡±

    Since Yasmeen spoke quite slowly, Lucas could understand her very well. He felt more upset.

    Suddenly, he released Yasmeen as if all his strength had been pulled out. He put away all his mood

    and emanated a cold and aloof aura. At this moment, Yasmeen felt that he was too far away from her.

    ¡°Lucas...¡± she called him.

    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you again. Just leave me alone! If you don¡¯t want to tell me your

    rtionship with the kidnapper, you¡¯d better keep it secret forever without telling anyone.¡±

    Lucas clenched his fists. His palms were bleeding because of the sunk nails, but he didn¡¯t care about it.

    Looking at him, Yasmeen felt that they had returned to the first time they got to know each other. In the

    past several years, their harmony seemed to be an illusion, which caused a sharp pang in her heart.

    ¡°I have reasons, Lucas. May I tell you another day? Please don¡¯t send me away. You need someone to

    take care of you now. Lucas, please!¡±

    Yasmeen subconsciously wanted to take his arm, but Lucas shook her hands off. He stared daggers at

    Yasmeen. Those sweet moments between them seemed to vanish instantly. Right then, Lucas looked

    at her as if he was looking at a stranger.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    He pushed Yasmeen away and walked to the bathroom, locking the door from the inside.

    Yasmeen bit her bottom lip, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Why she had appeared there was confidential.

    She knew as long as she would tell Lucas about it, they could be reconciled, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Yasmeen had never hated her identity before, but at this moment, she hated it to the core as she was

    from another country.

    She knew she was losing Lucas.

    She was so reluctant.

    She had a crush on him at first sight when she was a child. Finally, they had forgotten grudges between

    them and would confess love to each other soon. She didn¡¯t expect this matter would happen.

    Yasmeen bit her bottom lip, shedding tears.

    On the other hand, Lucas opened the three-dimensionputer on his wrist when hiding in the

    bathroom. He located the surveince video of his mission immediately.

    Yasmeen¡¯s entire face wasn¡¯t shown in the video clip. Instead, her figure shed through the camera.

    However, her figure would attract the military force¡¯s attention and cause an investigation.

    Based on his faith, Lucas knew what he should do was correct. However, thinking about Yasmeen

    outside, he did something against his faith for the very first time in his life.

    He typed something on the keyboard, and her figure disappeared on the video without any trace.

    At this moment, he chose to protect Yasmeen.

    Lucas had never expected that he would have done it.

 Chapter 1719 I Admit What Iâ€™ve Done

    Chapter 1719 I Admit What I¡¯ve Done

    Lucas stared at the emptyputer screen, his mind nk.

    When he realized what he had done, everything was over.

    He actually could recover the deleted content, but he suddenly snapped shut theputer. A trace of

    determination shed through his eyes.

    After tidying himself up, Lucas stood up and left the bathroom. Yasmeen was gone. He suddenly felt an

    emptiness in his heart. He sat down on the bed, lost in thought.

    Since he couldn¡¯t hear anything, he was often in a daze. He thought about nothing, though.

    When Nicole and Samuel came back, Lucas was napping.

    He frowned slightly as if he was quite bothered even when sleeping. Looking at him, Nicole felt so

    sorry.

    She walked over and tucked her son into the quilt gently.

    In the past, Lucas was quite alert when sleeping. He could wake up immediately when hearing the

    slight footsteps. However, it seemed he couldn¡¯t hear anything now. He was sleeping soundly.

    Nicole had an indescribable feeling when staring at him, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Samuel felt sorry for her, but he didn¡¯t know how tofort her.

    After a while, Nicole put the food on the table aside. Then she left the ward.

    Samuel followed her, only to hear her say, ¡°I want to call Davon and asked him toe over and give

    Lucas a checkup. I don¡¯t believe Lucas is deaf now. He¡¯s so young. He...¡±

    ¡°Honey, Lucas¡¯s deafness is temporary. I asked the doctor. In his mission, the bomb exploded next to

    his ear, so it caused temporary deafness. No worries. His ears would recover in a week at thetest,¡±

    Samuel exined hurriedly.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s not temporary? After a week, the optimal treatment time would be missed.¡±

    All Nicole was concerned about now was her son¡¯s ears.

    Samuel rubbed his nose and kept silent.

    Looking at him, Nicole felt quite upset.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree with me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, I agree with you. I¡¯ll call Davon now. But Phoenix has just had a second baby. Are you sure I

    should call Davon now?¡± Samuel said.

    Upon hearing it, Nicole was taken aback.

    That was true.

    A decade ago, Phoenix¡¯s infertility had been cured by Davon, and she gave birth to a baby boy.

    Phoenix¡¯s delivery was quite life-threatening because of a massive hemorrhage, which almost scared

    Davon to death. Hence, he didn¡¯t want Phoenix to give birth again.

    Unexpectedly, Phoenix was pregnant after ten years. She had been pregnant for four months when

    they realized it, so they could only keep the baby. Not long ago, she gave birth to a baby girl. Until now,

    she was still in the confinement month.

    If they called Davon over at this time, it would be too inhumane.

    Nicole was taken aback and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call Joseph. His brother is injured. He shoulde back to

    check on Lucas, shouldn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Joseph is attending an international seminar right now, representing our country. Let alone calling him,

    even the telegraph couldn¡¯t reach him.¡±

    Samuel was also worried about Lucas¡¯s ears, but he was pretty rational.

    In rent few years, Nicole was exceptionally sentimental when things were about her children.

    However, Samuel dared not to make such a remark directly. What if Nicole got angry? He had to calm

    her down and echo her first.

    Nicole felt quite frustrated after hearing what Samuel said. When she wanted to ask Maddie toe

    over, she saw Maddie came towards Lucas¡¯s ward with a few people in military uniform.

    ¡°Good day, Mr. and Mrs. Green.¡±

    Davon operated on Maddie several years ago, so she could speak like an average person now. She

    had chosen to follow ir and Gabrielle and went to a military medical school. After graduation, she

    became a chief physician in the hospital of the military region.

    Seeing Maddie, Nicole was quite delighted. She grabbed Maddie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Lucas¡¯s ear...¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Green. Lucas¡¯s ears are fine. I gave him a thorough checkup earlier. It¡¯s

    temporary deafness caused by sudden sound vibration. He¡¯ll gradually recover from tomorrow

    afternoon,¡± said Maddie with a smile.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She was pretty gentle.

    Upon hearing it, Nicole finally rested assured.

    ¡°You and Lucas have gotten along very well since childhood. Please take good care of him for us,

    Maddie,¡± said Nicole.

    ¡°I will, Mrs. Green.¡±

    Maddie patted Nicole on the back of her hand, withdrew her hand, and politely took the group of

    soldiers into Lucas¡¯s ward.

    Nicole frowned slightly, feeling a bit uneasy. When she was about to follow them in, Samuel stopped

    her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Nicole red at him.

    Samuel exined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a routine procedure. People from the military headquarters will

    ¡°That¡¯s my son!¡±

    Although Nicole was unhappy about it, she stopped. Samuel took her away, distancing themselves

    from the ward.

    When Maddie came in, Lucas had got up already.

    Actually, as soon as Nicole left the ward, he woke up. He didn¡¯t know what to say to Nicole, so he

    pretended to nap.

    Looking at the colleagues from the military headquarters, Lucas was rtively calm.

    Concerns appeared in Maddie¡¯s eyes. She walked up and checked him up. Then she said in a soft

    tone, ¡°Lucas, do not be nervous. It is a routine procedure.¡±

    When she spoke, she looked at Lucas and said word by word as she knew Lucas could understand in

    that way.

    Lucas smiled and said calmed, ¡°Maddie, you can leave first. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    Somehow, Maddie felt that Lucas was quite abnormal after getting injured this time.

    Lucas didn¡¯t insist.

    Looking at the colleagues from the military headquarters, he said tly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. When I shot, I

    was absent-minded, so I didn¡¯t notice the kidnapper¡¯s mood and movements. Right then, I just wanted

    to frighten the kidnapper and force him to surrender, but I pulled the trigger safety too early, so the

    bullet was shot directly.¡±

    Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Maddie instantly raised her head and looked at him. She said anxiously,

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Lucas, you can¡¯t be willful now. You should know every single

    word you are saying now will determine the future of your military-political career.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s my fault. I should be responsible for it. I miscalcted the wind direction and

    didn¡¯t find a proper time to shoot. I admit my mistake.¡±

    Lucas looked extremely determined with his bright eyes.

    Maddie wanted to cover his mouth, but it was toote.

    People from the military headquarters exchanged a few nces with each other. They all knew that

    Lucas was a pir in the military. They had thought there might be some reasons behind the incident,

    but he had admitted that it was a severe consequence because of his anxiety. They wondered what

    they should write on the statement.

 Chapter 1720 I Canâ€™t Make It

    Chapter 1720 I Can¡¯t Make It

    ¡°What are you looking at? Write down what I¡¯ve said.¡±

    Lucas frowned slightly. He looked around all people at the scene coldly, emanating a significant

    pressure.

    Maddie immediately said, ¡°No! Lucas, you¡¯d better think about the consequences for it. You are a major

    now. The feats stamp on your body can cover a whole office, but these feats can¡¯tpare with your

    deliberate mistake. Do you understand? If you really have admitted it and let them write the report like

    that, your military-political career will end.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the military the most? Didn¡¯t you swear to stay here forever? You said you were so

    anxious that you calcted the wrong direction and trajectory speed. Lucas, no one will believe what

    you said. You joined the military when you were five years old. It¡¯s been almost twenty years already.

    Anyone can make such a stupid mistake, but you! You must have been affected by something at that

    time, right? As long as you tell us, the leaders will investigate it clearly. At that time, although you will

    be punished, you won¡¯t be forced to resign.¡±

    Maddie was so upset about the forced retirement that Lucas might face.

    Lucas had always been a pride for the military region. His contributions made in the past several years

    couldn¡¯t be copied by anyone else.

    If such an outstanding soldier would resign from the military, he should leave in this way.

    The leaders should ask him to stay, and his colleagues should hold a farewell ceremony for him instead

    of being forced to resign.

    Maddie knew how much Lucas loved the military. If he was asked to leave, he¡¯d rather be killed.

    She just couldn¡¯t believe what he had said.

    He said he had miscalcted the wind direction because of his anxiety, so he mistook the kidnapper¡¯s

    movements. Even a new recruit wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. He was an experienced soldier. How

    could it be possible?

    Others all thought the same as Maddie.

    ¡°Major Green, you might not be in a good mood right now. We¡¯lle back in a few days,¡± one of the

    people from the military headquarters said.

    ¡°Write down what I said,¡± Lucas insisted in a colder tone.

    Looking at the soldiers in front of him, he knew how much they liked and respected him as his

    colleagues. However, he wanted to protect Yasmeen, so he must take all responsibilities.

    Since he had made a choice, he clearly knew what the consequences would be.

    He would have to leave the military camp, be punished, and be expelled from the army, which would

    be his lifetime taint. Even he wanted to be a soldier of reserve duty, he wouldn¡¯t be qualified.

    From then on, he would never be back to the military camp, which he knew clearly.

    However, if he needed to rat out Yasmeen because of those things, Lucas wasn¡¯t unwilling.

    He was reluctant.

    He questioned Yasmeen but didn¡¯t get her answer. After considering for a long time, he still made such

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    a decision. Probably, when he deleted the surveince video, he had known that he didn¡¯t deserve to

    be a soldier any longer.

    However, Lucas didn¡¯t regret it. He felt sorry, but one should know what to give in his life. He had just

    decided to protect that wrenched woman.

    Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You are all thinking about how many feats I have and

    how I can escape my responsibility. But have you thought about that innocent hostage? I heard she

    was still in ICU and was not out of danger. I heard that she was only twenty-three years old and had no

    chance to be a mother for the rest of her life because of my mistake. Of course, I can give you some

    other reasons, but I was the one who shot and injured the hostage. This is the truth. No matter what the

    reason is, I don¡¯t deserve to be in my current position just because of this fact.¡±

    ¡°But, Major Green, even you¡¯ll receive a punishment, with the persuasive reasons, you don¡¯t have to

    resign from the military. Probably you could still work in logistics, but your military status would remain,¡±

    one of the soldiers said.

    Their military status was exchanged by blood and lives. Lucas was quite outstanding with so many

    feats. He hadpleted so many missions perfectly. They believed that this only-time mistake could

    be set off by his previous contributions.

    No one would believe that Lucas would make such a stupid mistake.

    They guessed that it must be something that had impacted him.

    Lucas also knew it. If the person hadn¡¯t been Yasmeen, he would tell her out without hesitation.

    Unfortunately, it was she.

    Yasmeen was a foreigner.

    Her identity would make her appearance on the kidnapping scene be ssified as a malignant event.

    Probably it would cause suspicion between two nations. That was the thing that Lucas didn¡¯t want to

    see the most.

    Her girlfriend made a mistake. No matter what the reason behind it was, he must take responsibility for

    injuring the hostage.

    Lucas wanted to be ountable.

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know you all don¡¯t believe me, but I¡¯m telling the truth. There are no

    other reasons. I might be a bit sleepy at that time.¡±

    Lucas had juste back from another mission before being assigned to this one, so his reason

    sounded quite reasonable.

    The others exchanged nces with each other, feeling hesitant.

    Maddie hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you consider it again. They cane back tomorrow.¡±

    After that, despite Lucas¡¯s agreement, she sent the people from the military headquarters away directly.

    Lucas knew that they were all trying to protect him. However, he had made up his mind already.

    When he was alone in the ward, Lucas pulled out his phone and sent Edison a message on Twitter.

    ¡°No matter what you can do, send Yasmeen abroad right now! Don¡¯t let her appear in Country Z

    recently.¡±

    Edison was slightly startled.

    He reread Lucas¡¯s message, wondering if Lucas was still dizzy when waking up.

    Who else could convince that devil except for Lucas?

    ¡°Boss, what are you talking about? I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Lucas immediately replied: ¡°Tell her I want her to go home and ask Uncle Steve for help. She will leave.

    As long as she¡¯s left, tell Daisy to keep her home and not let her go anywhere. At least, she must stay

    home in the following ten days at least.¡±

    Edison was surprised that Lucas even wanted Daisy to help as well.

    Suddenly, he sensed something wrong.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with you, Boss? Are you truly deaf?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Do as I said. This should be thest mission I assign you to.¡±

    Reading Lucas¡¯s words, Edison became uneasier.

    ¡°What on earth happened, Boss? You¡¯ve just injured a hostage by mistake, haven¡¯t you? What else

    happened at that time? Boss, tell me honestly. Mr. Morty can help you. At the most, we can give the

    hostage morepensation...¡±

    ¡°How muchpensation can make the young woman be a mother again?¡±

    Edison couldn¡¯t utter any word when reading this line.

    The atmosphere became quite solemn for a moment.

    Rescuing the hostage must guarantee absolute safety. Under the average circumstances, the mission

    would be assigned to the best sniper. No mistake was allowed. Lucas was the most outstanding sniper

    in the army, and he never made a mistake before. However, no one had expected that he would make

    such a mistake in this mission.

    If they had known it earlier, Edison would instead do it himself rather than let Lucas do it. At least,

    Lucas wouldn¡¯t feel so guilty in that case.

    Edison knew this incident would be lifetime guilt and knot for Lucas.

    ¡°Boss, does this incident have anything to do with Yasmeen?¡±

    As soon as Edison asked the question, Lucas became nervous.

 Chapter 1721 You are Simply Deserved to Get a Good Beating

    Chapter 1721 You are Simply Deserved to Get a Good Beating

    ¡°What the hell is that nonsense? What does this have to do with her? I am just worried that if she was

    here and learnt of what had happened to me, she would throw a ruckus. With how strong her capability

    is, do you think the lot of you would pose any threat to her?¡±

    The moment Lucas said that, Edison felt a sudden chill on the back of his neck.

    Yasmeen might look very tame and gentle, but this was only true when Lucas was present with her. If

    Lucas was nowhere around, these people would be tortured to the point of beyond saving.

    When they thought about their sore bones, Edison felt an unprecedented fear nagging at him.

    ¡°I got it, boss. I will get on with the task.¡±

    After putting down his phone, the first thing Edison did was to inform Yasmeen.

    The moment Yasmeen got a clear picture of the situation here, she froze for a second, but she instantly

    knew what Lucas meant.

    He wanted her to leave this ce!

    He wanted her to leave this circle which was riddled with rumors and trifles!

    Even though she never said anything to him, he still chose to protect her!

    At this moment, Yasmeen suddenly felt extremely ecstatic.

    Was there anything in the world that could bring her more joy than this?

    Although the two of them never made things clear and poked the thin veil in between them, his actions

    alone spoke a thousand words.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Lucas had feelings for her!

    While Yasmeen was overjoyed, she was also worried.

    What was he nning to do after sending her away?

    All those years, Yasmeen was always by Lucas¡¯ side, so she naturally understood him very well. If she

    was Lucas, in order to protect her, what would he do?

    Yasmeen¡¯s face instantly became much paler.

    This fool!

    Was he nning to set her free in exchange of his own honor and future?

    Yasmeen immediately called Jasmine.

    ¡°Am I your sister?¡±

    Jasmine was a little lost at what Yasmeen had said.

    ¡°What are you saying? Even if I don¡¯t want you to be my sister, I still need permission from mum and

    dad for that to happen.¡±

    ¡°As long as you acknowledge this. Jasmine, if you still see me as your sister, no matter who Lucas

    send to corroborate with you and try to do something to me, you will never agree to it. You can¡¯t

    interfere, and you can¡¯t help him!¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s words made Jasmine a little stunned.

    Edison had just texted her a message and immediately it was followed by her sister¡¯s call. What should

    she do now?

    ¡°Sis, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Promise me, otherwise we won¡¯t be sisters anymore!¡±

    Jasmine was very infuriated.

    Did she mean that they would cease to be sisters simply just at the whim of her words?

    All those years, Yasmeen only showed her gentle side in public while in the dark, she would always

    oppress her little sister.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Then from now on, you don¡¯t have to reply to anyone from here. At the same time, let mum and dad

    stop worrying about me. I may need to lose contact with you guys for a period of time.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Yasmeen, what do you n to do? Hey!¡±

    Before Jasmine could continue, Yasmeen had already hung up.

    Lucas wanted to shoulder everything by himself, but this still depended on whether she agreed to it or

    not.

    She would admit her own mistakes!

    She couldn¡¯t allow Lucas to be stripped of that army attire.

    Ever since they were young, she knew that Lucas had great dreams in the military. He had given up on

    everything for this dream, so how could she allow him to get expelled by the military just because of

    this?

    Yasmeen had already made up her mind on what she should be doing.

    She packed her stuff and got out of her room. She fetched her car key and then departed to the military

    area.

    All of a sudden, a greenish jeep blocked Yasmeen¡¯s path.

    Michele¡¯s long and slender figure hopped off the jeep.

    ¡°Shall we talk?¡±

    Yasmeen frowned slightly.

    She knew that Michele had a thing for Lucas too, and in the past years they had been engaged in

    shes and scuffles numerous times. However, they were evenly matched every time.

    Furthermore, Lucas had always looked after Michele, and this held true especially when they were

    always partners in missions. This was what made Yasmeen felt jealous.

    Now that sheid eyes on Michele again, she coldly said, ¡°Get out of my way! We have nothing to talk

    about.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk but instead let¡¯s fight. If you can beat me, I will let you in. You will return to Country

    Y if you lose this fight. You can¡¯te to Country Z in the next two weeks. Deal?¡±

    Michele¡¯s proposition immediately made Yasmeen furrow her brows.

    ¡°Did Lucas send you here?¡±

    ¡°If you know that much, then go back to where you came from. Don¡¯t make his good intention go to

    waste.¡±

    Michele didn¡¯t n to hide her intention from Yasmeen.

    Ever since she was young, she knew that her father wanted her to be a pair with Lucas. She

    really loved Lucas too, but she knew that Lucas never saw her in such a romantic way. She was aware

    of that, yet she couldn¡¯t let go of her feelings.

    Now that Lucas had chosen to do this all because of Yasmeen, and this jealousy only made Michele go

    mad. However, she had no choice other than listen obediently to Lucas¡¯ instruction because Lucas had

    said that once she failed to stop Yasmeen, there would be no possibility of them seeing each other

    again in the future.

    Not being able to see Lucas?

    How could she let that happen?

    They had been training together and going out on missions together since the tender age of five or six.

    They practically grew up together. Lucas was Michele¡¯s sunlight, and without his existence in her life,

    Michele would never know how she could carry on.

    Therefore, no matter how she loathed Yasmeen, she had to stop her at all cost.

    Yasmeen never thought that Michele would be so loyal to Lucas¡¯ orders. She didn¡¯t feel so good in her

    heart.

    Her man was targeted by other women every day, and it was the worst feeling in the world.

    ¡°You want to fight? Michele, don¡¯t me meter on for not reminding you. I will beat you hard and

    deep, and you better not cry!¡±

    ¡°Stop boasting! You won¡¯t know who is cryingter for now! Yasmeen, I am envious that Lucas is

    shouldering all of this for you, but I am furious that you have made him lose everything! Whether this is

    Lucas¡¯ instruction or not, I will still want to punch you!¡±

    Immediately after she said that, she came over with her fist.

    Yasmeen¡¯s eyes turned cold as she instantly put up a defensive stance, and in no time, these two

    women who stood at almost one hundred and seventy centimeters tall began fighting on the road in

    broad daylight. Their fight attracted more and more passers-by.

    Their punches came with blows after blows and their aura was intimidating. If they didn¡¯t appear to be

    women, nobody would believe that these two exchanging blows were such pretty women.

    Michele saw a chance when Yasmeen momentarily lost her focus andnded a blow directly on the

    corner of her eyes.

    Yasmeen immediately yelped in pain but she rushed forth without slowing down and grabbed on

    Michele¡¯s arms, which closed the gap between them. She then used her own head to bang Michele¡¯s

    forehead.

    Michele only felt a dazzling light shing in her eyes, and she suddenly felt dizzy and in a daze.

    With this gap in their fight, Yasmeen suddenly increased her grip on Michele¡¯s wrist, and Michele felt

    her arm went numb and she was unable to muster any strength into her arms anymore. Then, she was

    raised by Yasmeen and tossed some distance away.

    ¡°Come fight me over a man when you train for two more years.¡±

    Yasmeen hurried back into her car and then she stepped hard on the gas pedal which catapulted her

    car forward.

    Michele had been thrown to such an extent that her bones were going to shatter.

    This crazy woman was really ruthless!

    She scratched her head and felt that a bruise must be forming on her forehead.

    Was that woman¡¯s head made of rock?

    Michele immediately reported this to Lucas, and at the same time Yasmeen texted a message to Lucas

    too.

    ¡°Lucas, I can¡¯t believe that you have ordered that damned woman, Michele, toe fight me? I have

    been behaving well all these years by your side, and you really think that I have turned into an ill cat?

    You deserve a good beating! Just you wait! I will cease to be Yasmeen Shaw if I don¡¯t go to where you

    are and pull off your pants and give your ass a good beating!¡±

 Chapter 1722 What Does your So-called Care Mean?

    Chapter 1722 What Does your So-called Care Mean?

    Lucas read Yasmeen¡¯s message, and he was a little dumbfounded.

    She imed that she was behaving well all those years by his side?

    As expected, she was still the Yasmeen he knew!

    He didn¡¯t know why, but all of a sudden Lucas broke intoughter. That faint curve at the end of his lips

    was so mesmerising that all of the scenery around him paled inparison.

    He was handsome, and he knew this for a fact.

    He had inherited Samuel¡¯s good looks, and he also had Nicole¡¯s icy cold demeanor. It was just that all

    along, he didn¡¯t think that his good features would bestow upon him any advantage or pride, but at this

    moment, he suddenly felt a constion in his heart.

    This Yasmeen was someone who went after appearances!

    However, his smile didn¡¯t persist. Upon recalling the fact about that girl being hurt by him, Lucas

    immediately felt something heavy in her heart.

    At this moment, Yasmeen was so furious that she was going to me this on him, but he couldn¡¯t

    spare any time to entertain her. That girl was just getting discharged from the Intensive Care Unit, and

    she was in the same hospital as him too. No matter what, he had to go visit her.

    When he thought of this, Lucas got up to head to that girl¡¯s ward.

    There was a breathing machine being plugged on to her, and a middle-aged woman was just beside

    her. Due to lengthy exposure to sunlight doing the farm works, this middle-aged woman had dark skin.

    This woman was sobbing silently beside the girl.

    He heard that the father of this girl had long passed away in a car ident when she was still a baby. It

    was this mother who had raised her with much difficulty, but now that such an unwarranted disaster

    had fallen on her daughter, which practically ruined her life from now on¡­

    A trace of agony shed by in Lucas¡¯ eyes.

    He knocked on the door, and the woman opened it. She seemed a little caught off guard when she saw

    Lucas.

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady, I am the sniper who was tasked with the responsibility to protect the hostage, I¡­¡±

    Before Lucas could finish, a loud p rang in his ears. The woman had pped him on his cheeks, and

    she was so angry that her body was shaking non-stop.

    ¡°You still dare to show your face? You have caused my daughter to be in such a state, and you still

    have the nerve toe! How can you be a sniper and be sent on a mission when you don¡¯t have good

    skills? This is a human life we are talking about here! Do you know that my daughter can¡¯t give birth

    anymore in the future? Do you know how cruel does that sound for a girl?¡±

    The woman was shaking uncontrobly.

    Lucas couldn¡¯t make out what she was trying to say as he couldn¡¯t follow her talking speed, but he

    knew for a fact that she wouldn¡¯t beplimenting him. For a mother who lived side by side with her

    daughter, what had happened was even more cruel than taking her life.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lucas lowered his head while he felt his cheeks stinging. He knew that his cheeks were beginning to

    swell, but what else could he do?

    Would killing him bring back what was lost?

    ¡°I will take care of her!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to take care of her? Who are you to take care of my daughter? Do you think you¡¯re that

    great just because you¡¯re loaded with money? Do you think the lives of the poor could be measured

    using money? Why don¡¯t you just drop dead? Why didn¡¯t the kidnappers just kill you at that time?¡±

    The woman was so angry that she was starting to throw her fists and legs at him.

    It was way easier for Lucas to dodge her, but he didn¡¯t do that.

    He was indeed indebted to this girl and this family!

    The woman continued to bash Lucas like crazy, which was coincidentally saw by Yasmeen who had

    just arrived.

    Yasmeen immediately felt a pain in her heart when she saw the man she loved getting beaten by a

    mad woman.

    That woman was even scratching Lucas¡¯ face, which left a few bloody marks. Yasmeen was upset and

    furious upon seeing that.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yasmeen initially wanted to push this woman away, but when she thought about the person staying in

    this house, she retracted her hands at thest moment and instead throw herself in front of Lucas. She

    exposed her back to that woman.

    ¡°You only know that she has identally hurt your daughter, but you never know about his heroics in

    saving countless lives in the past. Do you think that he should be condemned just because of a single

    mistake? He¡¯s a man, not a god!¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s eyes were stinging with tears.

    The man he was hugging and protecting had such eye-catching and staggering bloody scratch marks

    on his cheeks, and they were like knives which were poking at her.

    Lucas never deserved this in the first ce.

    He couldplete that mission perfectly!

    It was all because of her!

    Yasmeen felt very sorry in her heart.

    The woman was still throwing her fists, and she was a little caught off guard when Yasmeen appeared

    out of nowhere. When she heard what Yasmeen had to say, the woman broke down in tears.

    ¡°He has saved so many lives, but why wasn¡¯t my daughter¡¯s one of them? Why did he have to make a

    mistake when it came to my daughter? My daughter doesn¡¯t owe him anything!¡±

    Lucas instantly understood her words.

    The weight in his heart got even heavier.

    She was right.

    As a sniper tasked with saving lives, there was no room for error.

    Her life was in the bnce back then!

    It was a human life!

    Lucas could feel Yasmeen¡¯s rage and her desire to protect him.

    This woman had imed that she was going to pull off his pants and beat him into oblivion, yet why

    was she shielding him now?

    Lucas shot aplicated gaze at Yasmeen and said in a low voice, ¡°Get away! Let her blow some

    steam.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! There are many ways for her to release her emotions, so why did she have to choose

    this method? If she wants to beat someone, she can beat me!¡±

    Yasmeen was really scared that Lucas would pry her away, so she tightened her grip on him.

    Her chest was soft and voluminous, and at this moment it was pressing against Lucas¡¯ chest, which for

    a moment left him breathless.

    This woman¡­

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Lucas¡¯ voice was cold, yet there were some cracks in it too.

    ¡°I will not!¡±

    Yasmeen could be the most stubborn person in the world if she wanted to, much more than Lucas.

    The woman saw their interaction and felt even more agonized.

    Her daughter was abandoned by a boyfriend after this incident, yet this Lucas and her girlfriend still had

    the nerve to show their lovely side in front of her. Did they do this to provoke her daughter?

    ¡°You guys¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    The girl on the bed suddenly began coughing.

    The woman hastily ran towards her.

    ¡°Penny, how are you feeling? Do you feel any difort?¡±

    The girl called Penny opened her eyes and immediately saw Lucas¡¯ handsome face, and although

    there were scratch marks because of her mother, it was enough for her heart to start racing.

    This man was so handsome!

    And from his body, she could feel that he was an aloof and distant person who would reject all things,

    yet at the same time he was gentle beneath his facade.

    She looked at Lucas¡¯ eyes and saw that he had given his gentleness to Yasmeen, and it made her feel

    jealous all of a sudden.

    Her mother told her that her womb was damaged, and she could no longer bear any child. Her

    boyfriend had parted ways with her because of this, and that man didn¡¯t even tell her to her face when

    she woke up. He simply came by and dropped in a word to her mother.

    She was discarded just like that.

    Initially, Penny felt very resentful in her heart, but upon seeing Lucas, she suddenly felt all her hatred

    melt away.

    They always said that god would open a window for you if one of the existing ones closed up.

    Lucas was probably god¡¯s way of showing her a new window.

    Penny coughed slightly and stared at Lucas and Yasmeen. She suddenly said, ¡°Are you the one who

    has hurt me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t avoid facing reality as he stared straight at Penny. He wanted to step forward, but he was

    stopped by Yasmeen pulling his arm.

    This scene somehow riled up Penny, and her eyes froze as she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You told my

    mum that you are going to take care of me? How are you going to do that? I have perfectly fine limbs,

    and I look like a perfectly fine person, it¡¯s just that no one would marry me anymore because I can¡¯t

    give birth to a child. What does your so-called ¡®taking care¡¯ means? Are you going to marry me?¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    When she said that, both Lucas and Yasmeen were stunned speechless for a while.

 Chapter 1723 If You Canâ€™t Do that, then Get Lost

    Chapter 1723 If You Can¡¯t Do that, then Get Lost

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Yasmeen was the first to react, and she was very emotional.

    She held Lucas¡¯ hands tightly while her heart was in a frenzy.

    Would he really agree to that?

    Although the two of them had feelings for each other, they didn¡¯te out and say it just yet. Based on

    how well she knew Lucas, he was someone who valued responsibility very much.

    If he really agreed to it, he would marry her without hesitation. And in his lifetime, he wouldn¡¯t have

    anything to do with another woman anymore even though he used to love her very much.

    No!

    That couldn¡¯t be!

    He was too responsible to the point that he would only marry one woman his entire life. He would marry

    someone he loved or someone he was indebted to.

    And at the moment, Penny was the one who would make Lucas feel sorry.

    Yasmeen¡¯s hands were shaking now, and a film of sweat even formed on her skin.

    Lucas froze too.

    He clearly see what Penny meant by reading her lips.

    Marry her?

    Lucas¡¯ brows slightly furrowed.

    For some reason, he was against this notion deep down in his heart.

    Without thinking, Lucas spoke, ¡°When I pulled the trigger, the robbers had thrown a bomb. My ears are

    hurt now, and I can¡¯t hear things clearly at the moment. The doctor said that there might not be a day I

    can regain my hearing.¡±

    Penny suddenly froze.

    He was deaf?

    She initially thought that she would not be worthy of Lucas, but now that she heard it from him about

    his condition, Penny could only feel relief in her heart.

    One of them was infertile, and the other had be a deaf. They would make a good pair.

    She coughed slightly while sping her hand over her stomach. She looked like she was in pain, and

    there were even cold sweat on her forehead.

    Her mother hastily put a pillow behind her to support her body, ¡°Your womb was destroyed, how can

    you still speak so much now? Just shut it. If this man has a conscience, he would marry you even if you

    didn¡¯t mention it. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any use for you to bring it up too. How can your life be so

    difficult from back then until now?¡±

    She was saying those words with her back facing Lucas, so Lucas couldn¡¯t understand anything.

    However, this was not the same for Yasmeen when she heard it.

    Her face instantly became pale.

    Lucas saw the colors of her face draining away and could guess that those two must have said

    something bad. He held her hand tight and said to Penny, ¡°I will be responsible for your injuries, and

    after you are discharged, as long as I can help, I will do my best. I know that I might be giving you the

    cold shoulder here, and I know that normally speaking, since I¡¯ve caused you to be unable to be a

    mother anymore, I should have married you. However, I am sorry to say that there is someone that I

    love. My wife could only be her.¡±

    Penny was instantly stunned.

    She never imagined that this handsome man in front of her would say something like that.

    ¡°You said you have someone you love, but doesn¡¯t that hold true for me too? My boyfriend left me

    because of this incident! And it might be very likely that no one would marry me anymore! How are you

    going to make that up for me?¡±

    She was so riled up that her wounds were affected, so she produced an agonized expression too.

    Her mother felt so sorry for her daughter that tears began to fall.

    She turned around and warned Lucas, ¡°Stop provoking her, will you? She has just returned from

    death¡¯s door, and her body is still weak. I know that you can understand me because you keep staring

    at my lips. You can understand me by reading my lips, right? You have the right to your marriage, but

    don¡¯t you think my daughter has that same right too?¡±

    Yasmeen suddenly felt a little angry. A while ago, her sympathy andpassion towards this mother

    and daughter tandem was now reced by her fury. She wanted to say something, but she was

    pinched hard by Lucas at this moment.

    So painful!

    This damned man!

    He was pinching her palms!

    Didn¡¯t he know that this would be so painful?

    Yasmeen was so angry that she wanted to tear him apart on the spot. However, Lucas didn¡¯t even look

    at her as he continued to persuade the mother and daughter duo, ¡°I will receive the appropriate

    punishment since I¡¯ve done wrong. If my guess is correct, I will be stripped of my military ranks soon. I

    can¡¯t even be a reserve anymore, and I even think that all of my previous achievements and honor will

    be wiped clean. My future is practically finished. To put it harshly, we are even in this respect. I am here

    because I can¡¯t let my guilt continue to peg me in my heart, so I will repeat this, if you need any help in

    your future life, I will do my best to help you. I swear on my name. But if you want me to marry you, I¡¯m

    sorry, I am unable to do that.¡±

    At this moment, Penny and her mother didn¡¯t even know what Lucas¡¯ name entailed. In their eyes, this

    man was simply a careless, foolish soldier.

    Normally speaking, only the child of amoner would go into the military for the sake of securing a

    future. This Lucas in front of them couldn¡¯t have been older than twenty something years old, and it

    might very well be true that he had just enlisted not too long ago. Therefore, they didn¡¯t even know the

    weight of Lucas¡¯ name and they didn¡¯t even take it to heart.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then get lost! Don¡¯t let us see your face again!¡±

    Her mother immediately flipped.

    Penny still wanted to say something, but she was stopped by her mother.

    Lucas didn¡¯t say anything more as he held Yasmeen¡¯s hands and the two left.

    It was only at this moment that Yasmeen finally understood the sticky nature of this situation.

    Furthermore, Lucas had said that his military rank was going to be stripped. He couldn¡¯t even be a

    reserve anymore in his life, and this was even worse than killing him.

    Nobody understood Lucas¡¯ passion for military better than Yasmeen.

    Her eyes began to be moist.

    ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Lucas pulled her into a ward, but the moment they entered it he spun them

    around and pressed her against the wall. He kicked the door shut with his right leg while his hot chest

    was weighing on Yasmeen.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t even give her a chance to speak as his minty lips pressed onto hers.

    Yasmeen¡¯s eyes widened, and she felt her brain being blown into pieces.

    He was kissing her?

    They didn¡¯t even go through the confession of love phase, yet they were already kissing now?

    ¡°Shut your eyes.¡±

    Lucas was a little nervous under the huge stare of her eyes.

    God knew how much of a courage he must have mustered to be able to do this.

    Why did this womanck so much in the woman¡¯s sense department?

    Yasmeen was able to gather her senses again after hearing Lucas¡¯ hoarse voice, and when she finally

    made sure of what he was doing to her, a slow, warm current spread out in her heart.

    ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡±

    She suddenly asked.

    How could he continue this kiss like this?

    Lucas immediately felt deted.

    This woman really couldn¡¯t y things by the book.

    ¡°You should just shut it.¡±

    His lust was slowly dissipating, but all of a sudden Yasmeen hooked her arms around his neck and

    then she tiptoed to press her warm lips onto his.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lucas was a little startled, but he immediately understood too.

    This woman was going to take the initiative too when it came to this matter?

    He suddenly felt amused by this, and most of his pent-up feelings were released.

    He put his hand on Yasmeen¡¯s waist and felt like he wanted to rub her so bad.

    Yasmeen recalled Lucas strangling her not long ago and couldn¡¯t help but extend her tongue further

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    into Lucas¡¯ mouth to hook him up.

    He would be dreaming if he wanted to escape her again in this life!

 Chapter 1724 This Bastard Must be Doing this on Purpose

    Chapter 1724 This Bastard Must be Doing this on Purpose

    The two of them were left breathless, and if it were not because of Lucas¡¯ self-control, who knew how

    much further they were willing to go.

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t even realize that she was already lying in bed and it must be because Lucas had

    carried her here. At this moment, she was lying in bed with Lucas, and she felt like everything was too

    surreal.

    She suddenly pinched Lucas hard.

    Lucas frowned slightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I just want to check that I¡¯m not dreaming.¡±

    Yasmeen was grinning ear to ear and her eyes had turned into crescent moons. There was a certain

    sultry sweetness in her voice too.

    Lucas¡¯s lips curled up imperceptibly but he replied, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you pinch yourself if you want to be sure

    that you¡¯re not dreaming?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s painful!¡±

    So?

    He should be the one shouldering every pain?

    As expected of Yasmeen!

    Lucas put her arms behind his head and stared at the ceiling. His thoughts must be wandering.

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t hear any retort from him which made her freeze a little. She turned her head and saw

    the bloody marks on Lucas¡¯ face, and although the blood had coagted, she didn¡¯t notice those scars

    at all because they had been too busy kissing madly.

    ¡°Let me call the doctor to tend to your injuries.¡±

    Yasmeen hastily got up but Lucas interjected, ¡°No matter the reason you¡¯re here now, you can never

    bring this up again from now on, and you should stop thinking about it. You were never here, and you

    were always with Edison.¡±

    Lucas¡¯ words made Yasmeen felt like tearing up, and she even wanted to reveal the reason she had

    gone to that ce. In the end, she held back from doing that.

    ¡°Let me call the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yasmeen began walking away, but she felt her steps getting heavier.

    When she was at the door, Lucas suddenly said, ¡°Yasmeen.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She turned around and saw that Lucas was propping up his chin with a hand, and he was looking at

    her with dazzling, mischievous eyes, ¡°Be my girlfriend. You can¡¯t be that irresponsible after doing that

    to me just now. I am a deaf person, and I might get expelled from the military too. It seems like I don¡¯t

    know my path from now on, so if you abandon me, I will be all alone.¡±

    Yasmeen suddenly felt her heart jolt up.

    What was he doing?

    Was he trying to pretend to be pitiful to gain her sympathy?

    All for her to promise him to be his girlfriend?

    He clearly knew that it was what she wanted the most. He was only doing this to make her feel better.

    Yasmeen suddenly felt her eyes shrouded in warmth.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who kissed me first!¡±

    ¡°What about me taking responsibility for you, hmm?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Yasmeen cursed at him and ran away after that. However, there was a faint curve at her lips, and the

    moment her tears dropped, she felt like her heart was exploding in joy. Fireworks were crackling in the

    air.

    It was beautiful, magnificent and with a trace of sweetness.

    Lucas was smiling too, and he touched his lips by using his long fingers. That tender, soft sensation

    almost made him lose control of his desires.

    s!

    He never wanted things to develop so rapidly!

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, when Penny wanted to force him into a marriage, he was genuinely anxious.

    As for the reason, Lucas didn¡¯t actually know. He just felt very uneasy.

    When Edison arrived, he saw Lucas lying in bed with scars all over his face. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Boss, did you get scratched by the little boss?¡±

    He said little boss to refer to Yasmeen.

    No choice, ever since he was young, he always got chased around and got beaten by Yasmeen.

    Edison was really scared of her, so he always referred to her as the little boss.

    Lucas put away his smile and answered, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your ear?¡±

    Edison pulled a chair and sat down in front of Lucas.

    Lucas shook his head and replied, ¡°I should be fine. The doctor examined me and said that it is just

    side-effects from the concussions. I can recover in seven days at most. Is there any new orders from

    the military?¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Morty has covered up this incident.¡±

    Edison¡¯s words startled Lucas.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Morty has covered up this thing. There isn¡¯t even news on television or any media. He is keeping it

    confidential for outsiders, and he will provide an exnation soon. From what Michele said, Mr. Morty

    ns to make a settlement with Penny and her family.¡±

    Lucas immediately understood.

    ¡°Mr. Morty wants to protect me?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be a given? From the days you were a child, Mr. Morty always sees you as his future

    son-inw. He dotes on you greatly and you never failed before this. This time was your only mistake,

    so there is no way Mr. Morty would let you take off your army gear just because of that. You don¡¯t need

    to worry about it.¡±

    Edison was afraid that Lucas couldn¡¯t read his lips fast enough, so he deliberately slowed down while

    speaking.

    Yasmeen who was going to push the door open heard what Edison had said, and she couldn¡¯t help but

    stop in her tracks.

    He was right.

    Mr. Morty always cared and loved Lucas and it was public knowledge. The same thing could be said

    about Michele¡¯s love for him.

    Yasmeen suddenly regretted.

    A while ago, when Lucas proposed for her to be his girlfriend, she should just agree to him

    immediately. Why did she have to say ¡°get lost¡±?

    Could it be that she wanted to push Lucas into Michele¡¯s way?

    No way!

    If Penny had said that she wanted Lucas to marry her, Yasmeen would feel uneasy and worried. What

    if Mr .Morty used this incident and made sure Lucas and Michele could be together? Yasmeen would

    be infuriated.

    It had been so many years. She didn¡¯t want to push the man she cherished so much and give him

    freely to Michele.

    When she thought of that, Yasmeen pushed the door and barged in.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    She actually forgot that Lucas couldn¡¯t hear her, but she had an impressive aura when she appeared,

    as if she was a warrior who was carrying a three-meter long de. Edison was so shocked that he

    cursed and jumped up from his chair.

    ¡°Little boss, what are you doing?¡±

    Yasmeen ignored him and fished out his phone. She turned on the recording application and aimed the

    lenses at Lucas. She asked him seriously, ¡°Lucas, be my boyfriend!¡±

    Seeing that Yasmeen was so majestic and confident, a smile formed on Lucas¡¯ lips.

    This girl must be feeling the heat, no?

    Or else, why was her hand shaking?

    For some unknown reason, Lucas felt like teasing her.

    He looked at Yasmeen and said warily, ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. My ear is faulty, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    This bastard must be doing this on purpose!

    Yasmeen¡¯s eyes were burning with rage.

    He couldn¡¯t hear her?

    Good!

    This was good!

    Was he going to eat his own words now?

    ¡°Lucas, are you going to run away now after gobbling me up so cleanly?¡±

    With a spitting sound, Edison suddenly spat out some saliva.

    ¡°Gob ¡­ Gobbling her up? Boss, did you really¡­¡±

    Edison¡¯s words made Lucas blush a little.

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Hey, is your hearing returning? Lucas, I will see whether you dare to say that you won¡¯t be my

    boyfriend today.¡±

    Yasmeen was so imposing that it felt like they were back to their childhood days. She was even more

    domineering now.

    Edison suddenly felt like this would be great news, and he took a step back and sat down on a chair.

    He wanted to see how this would develop.

    Lucas¡¯ brows knitted tightly together.

    What was this crazy woman going to do?

    Before Lucas could say anything, Yasmeen revealed a devilish smile.

    ¡°You bastard, if you dare to say no to me today, I will make you unable to walk again on this bed. Do

    you think I won¡¯t do that? We are at the hospital now, so emergency measures will always be in time.¡±

    After she said that, not only Edison, even Lucas felt like his saliva was catching in his throat. He began

    to cough profusely.

 Chapter 1725 I Want to Stay with You

    Chapter 1725 I Want to Stay with You

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Lucas was really choking on saliva.

    He knew that this girl was outspoken but did not expect her to be so outspoken that she dared to say

    such nasty words in front of anybody.

    When Yasmeen saw that Lucas¡¯s face was flushed while coughing, she poured a cup of water hurriedly

    and handed it over to him. She also patted his back gently to let him feelfortable.

    Edison suddenly felt that he was a bit redundant when he saw this scene.

    As he was wondering, somebody cast him a sharp gaze.

    ¡°Still don¡¯t want to leave?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Edison was frightened by Yasmeen¡¯s fierce gaze. He got up and said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now! You

    are on your own!¡±

    He ran away without looking back after saying that.

    Lucas was speechless while looking at Yasmeen. He sighed and pulled her into his arms. Then, he

    whispered, ¡°Are you crazy? You really dare to say anything.¡±

    ¡°I did so to find a witness. Oh, right, I haven¡¯t shut down my phone!¡±

    Yasmeen got up from his hug and found her phone. She focused her phone on Lucas and asked again,

    ¡°Lucas, answer quickly. Do you want to be my boyfriend? Well¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Lucas held her wrist and pressed her on the bed. The phone in her

    hand dropped while her soft lips were kissed by him dominantly.

    With a ¡°click¡±, the photo at the instant they kissed was saved on the phone. It was followed by a hot

    and passionate kiss.

    Yasmeen felt like she was about to suffocate. She was still wondering if he had promised to be her

    boyfriend?

    As she managed to take a breath, she heard Lucas¡¯s hoarse voice beside her ears.

    ¡°I, Lucas, am firm to be with Yasmeen for the rest of my life. I will be faithful as she is my one and only.¡±

    After saying that, he stuffed the phone into Yasmeen¡¯s cor. Then, he got up and said while smiling,

    ¡°Tidy up. You¡¯re exposed.¡±

    He was already walking to the bathroom then.

    Yasmeen could not help but shiver by the soft touch just now. She lowered her head and looked at her

    clothes. She did not notice when her clothes were unbuttoned and only left with her bra. Her face was

    flushed but she was really happy.

    This man was bad enough!

    Yasmeen had indeed fallen in love with the right person!

    She took out the phone from her clothes. She then only realised that it was still recording. Immediately,

    she stopped the recording but she was desperate to watch the yback again. She smiled foolishly

    while looking at Lucas¡¯s handsome face and hearing his promise.

    Lucas went to have a shower as he felt so hot. After taking a shower, he grinned as he saw Yasmeen

    editing something on her phone.

    He came over and caressed Yasmeen¡¯s head. He only stopped doing so when her silky long hair was

    in a mess. Then, he said, ¡°Do you like being my girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Am I still not clear to you?¡±

    Yasmeen was still busy.

    Lucas nced at her phone and saw that she was posting her story on all of her social ounts. She

    wanted to post the video that was recorded just now.

    Was she so desperate to announce to the world that they were in a rtionship?

    His mouth twitched as he was thinking of her parents¡¯ expression when they knew it.

    ¡°My girlfriend has to be obedient, okay?¡±

    Lucas had intended to hug Yasmeen from behind. However, he gave up the idea due to his ears. So,

    he carried andid her down on hisp.

    Although Yasmeen was usually a carefree person, still her ears were flushed red when she was

    suddenly hugged by him like this.

    ¡°How do you want me to be obedient?¡±

    ¡°Go home and stay for a few days.¡±

    Yasmeen stopped smiling as soon as hearing Lucas¡¯s words. She was slightly upset even though she

    was joyful just now.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t a mboyant person. Even if you have promised to be my boyfriend, still you won¡¯t allow

    me to annoy you. The reason you did this is to let me leave you after all, right? Lucas, you did so

    because of me¡­¡±

    Before Yasmeen could finish her words, she was kissed directly by Lucas.

    Yasmeen was so angry that she was about to cry.

    Who did he learn this trick from?

    He was kissing her to shut her mouth every time!

    If she knew who had taught him such a trick, she would definitely teach that person a lesson.

    If it was just a normal kiss between a couple, Yasmeen would be overjoyed. However, she was angry at

    this moment!

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    She tried to push Lucas away but to no avail.

    Over the past few years, Lucas had be stronger than her. So, she could not hold him down

    anymore.

    Yasmeen was so furious that she bit Lucas¡¯s tongue. She could sense the taste of blood in her mouth.

    However, Lucas was totally unconcerned and unaware of it.

    Yasmeen was only released when she could hardly take a breath. She heard Lucas whispering, ¡°I did

    say itst time. You shouldn¡¯t mention it forever if you didn¡¯t mention itst time.¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s heart hurt violently.

    This man was indeed awful!

    How could he be like this?

    It was clearly because of her that resulted in this scenario. However, he did not allow her to mention it

    anymore.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you like the military barracks? Aren¡¯t you motivated to spend your life here

    defending your country?¡±

    ¡°I just want to secure you right now. Tanner and Eaton are still young. Thepany needs somebody

    to manage. Ernesto is quite busy these days. My eldest brother is indulged in the medical field while

    my parents only know to travel around. So, this is the right time for me to retire from such a big family

    business. Let my younger siblings manage thepany for a while. Besides, don¡¯t you want me to be

    around with you all the time as a normal boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°I want that, but I don¡¯t want you to leave the military like this!¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s nose turned red.

    ¡°Silly girl.¡±

    Lucas caressed her head and said softly, ¡°Leave me for a while if you trust me. Go home to wait for my

    news. I don¡¯t want to leave the military area disgracefully. I want to retire honourably but I need some

    time to perform. I will be distracted if you¡¯re here.¡±

    Yasmeen stared at him as she tried to capture something from his eyes. However, she did not capture

    anything.

    If Lucas really wanted to hide his emotions, he would not tell her the truth even if she killed him.

    He was much more indifferent than Samuel.

    ¡°But I want to stay with you. We have just been in a rtionship and you¡¯re already chasing me away.

    Lucas, that¡¯s not what a normal boyfriend will do.¡±

    Yasmeen said aggrievedly. Lucas could not help but think of Zoe as he saw her pouting.

    Did she look the same as Zoe even she was pouting angrily?

    That was not true either!

    Zoe was much better at pretending aspared to Yasmeen.

    Lucas was about to say something when his eyes gleamed suddenly as he narrowed his

    eyes.

 Chapter 1726 Itâ€™s Impossible for The Rest of My Life

    Chapter 1726 It¡¯s Impossible for The Rest of My Life

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t a normal boyfriend in the first ce. Yasmeen, go back first!¡±

    Lucas¡¯s voice was not loud as it could only be heard by them. However, he was quite serious.

    Yasmeen was still immersed in the happiness of confirming her rtionship with Lucas. She could not

    help but stun for a moment when she heard such a cold voice. Then, she slowly raised her head and

    saw Lucas¡¯s eyes twitch slightly. She instantly understood his intention.

    After all, they had developed mutual understanding throughout the years.

    ¡°Alright, I will go back first then. Just contact me if there¡¯s something.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful on the road.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Yasmeen felt a little cold as she got up from his hug.

    Oh dear!

    She had just been in a rtionship with Lucas and was already a bit fond of his hug. What should she

    do?

    ¡°Or should I stay?¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Lucas red at her while Yasmeen walked away reluctantly.

    The ward was once again quiet.

    Lucas closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. However, he was still pondering over that shadow just

    now.

    Who was eavesdropping and peeping outside?

    He had not noticed the person yet.

    Suddenly, he realised that he was temporarily deaf. Lucas felt slightly chagrined.

    He quickly sent a message to Yasmeen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drive! Go and take the bus!¡±

    Yasmeen had just walked out of the hospital and was going to the car park. She was stunned for a

    moment when she saw Lucas¡¯s message.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. My instinct tells me that you shouldn¡¯t drive.¡±

    Over the years in his military career, he believed his instinct the most.

    Who woulde over here to eavesdrop on him for no reason?

    What was the purpose?

    He could not help but think of Yasmeen appearing at the kidnapping scene.

    Could it be that this had something to do with kidnapping?

    However, everything was just Lucas¡¯s guess. He could only let Yasmeen take the bus. In this case,

    they would have to consider before taking action as many people were on the bus.

    Yasmeen did not ask further when she heard what Lucas had said. However, she looked slightly pale.

    She picked up her phone and called somebody. She said seriously, ¡°Go to the underground car park

    and check if there¡¯s anything wrong with my car.¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess.¡±

    Soon, she hung up the phone.

    Yasmeen was a bit confused while ncing at Lucas¡¯s ward inside the hospital.

    She listened to his advice and went to the bus stop. However, she noticed somebody was following her

    behind.

    Was it really targeting her?

    Yasmeen narrowed her eyes. Then, she got on the bus hurriedly while it was crowded.

    Throughout these years, Yasmeen had given up her identity in order to be with Lucas. She had even

    ridden a public motorbike, not to mention taking a bus before. She even crouched at the entrance of

    Lucas¡¯s vi just to block him at midnight when she was in pursuit of him.

    Yasmeen found herself amusing while thinking of those ridiculous things she had done over the years.

    She could not believe that she was able to persevere.

    In fact, it was not easy to go after Lucas at all!

    He was indifferent and bad-tempered. At first, hepletely ignored her due to his prejudice against

    her. Afterwards, she sneaked into Lucas¡¯s house and nned to get onto his bed when he was

    sleeping soundly. However, she was kicked out of the bed by him.

    That kick was really awful!

    She recalled that she had broken two ribs at that moment! She was carried onto the ambnce and

    then hospitalized for three months!

    During this period, Lucas had never visited her at all. Even though he sent her a bouquet of flowers in

    his name, but at that time her father, Steven was so angry that he almost went to beat him up. Yet, she

    stopped him from doing so.

    It was because she knew that Lucas thought he was being attacked, so he had kicked her hard.

    Anyway, it was not easy to go after him till now.

    Yasmeen could not help butugh.

    He was a naughty guy!

    Wasn¡¯t he still conquered by her even though he disliked her in the first ce? Wasn¡¯t he Yasmeen¡¯s

    boyfriend by now?

    While being proud, she suddenly noticed that somebody was approaching her. She narrowed her eyes

    and grabbed the person¡¯s wrist with her right hand quickly.

    She was staring at the person¡¯s fingers sternly.

    The person wore a cap that was blocking his face. So, she could hardly see his real face. At the same

    time, she alsounched her defence with her left hand.

    Many people were on the bus. If Yasmeen really fought with the person, she was afraid that she would

    hurt the innocent. At that time, she would spark a hot debate in public and get into trouble whether it

    was because of her identity or whatever. Moreover, she had just posted her rtionship with Lucas on

    her social media a while ago.

    Once Lucas got involved in this issue¡­

    Yasmeen hesitated but still quickly let go of the person. The person took two steps back and hid in the

    crowd.

    When the bus arrived at the station, that person got off the bus quickly and escaped in the crowd.

    However, Yasmeen was not happy anymore.

    Somebody was trying to kill her?!

    Who was the person?

    Yasmeen frowned.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Lucas was pretending to sleep in the hospital. A nurse with a mask entered his room. After

    ncing at him, the nurse got him an intravenous drip.

    Lucas opened his eyes suddenly. The nurse trembled in shock.

    ¡°Who told you toe in? I don¡¯t need to have an intravenous drip today!¡±

    Lucas was staring straight at the nurse as if a sword piercing through the nurse.

    The nurse¡¯s eyes gleamed and she said hurriedly, ¡°Then maybe I went into the wrong room. I will go

    and check again.¡±

    She ran away in a panic after saying that.

    Lucas did not chase after her too.

    Those who could get in and out of the Military Hospital so freely must be the people staying here. He

    just did not know that who was actually the person.

    Lucas narrowed his eyes and heard somebody screaming from the ward next to him.

    ¡°Leave me alone! Let me die! What¡¯s the point for a woman living like me? Nobody will marry me! I will

    only be a stepmother for the others in the future! I won¡¯t have my own children. It¡¯s impossible for the

    rest of my life!¡±

    It was Penny.

    Lucas felt upset suddenly.

    After all, her life changed because of him.

    He remembered her mother¡¯s attitude. The wound on his face still hurt but he could not bother anymore

    at this moment.

    Lucas quickly got up and went to the next room. He saw that Penny was intending to cut her wrist and

    dare to get closer as she was about to faint.

    ¡°Penny, put it down now! Mum has to count on you for the rest of my life. If you¡¯re dead, what should

    mum do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore! Mum, don¡¯te over. Leave me alone!¡±

    Penny was very emotional and agitated.

    Lucas was slightly annoyed. He moved forward in a sh and nobody saw clearly how did he reach in

    front of Penny. Even Penny was frightened by him who was going to snatch her knife. So, she waved

    the knife frantically.

    ¡°Go away! Go away!¡±

    There was a sound of the knife cutting through somebody¡¯s skin. Blood spurted out onto Penny¡¯s

    face¡­

 Chapter 1727 My Daughter Is the Real Victim Here

    Chapter 1727 My Daughter Is the Real Victim Here

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ever since Penny got kidnapped, she was terrified of blood. Especially warm blood.

    She yelled and fainted as her eyes rolled back.

    Her mother quickly went up seeing that her daughter had fainted. She pushed Lucas away and didn¡¯t

    even care about his wound. She hugged Penny and started yelling.

    ¡°Quick, call the doctor! Are you blind? Don¡¯t you see that my daughter has fainted? She lost her child

    because of you, and now you want to drive her crazy? Will you only be happy if she dies? Will you feel

    at ease and live your life happily if she dies? I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily, you¡¯ll

    pay for making her suffer!¡±

    Lucas was still holding a knife in his hand, his arm was bleeding profusely. He stared at her mother¡¯s

    mouth as it moved. He couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, but he assumed that it wasn¡¯t something

    nice.

    He had never been treated like this before.

    But Penny¡¯s face was extremely pale. He thought about her future life briefly and quietly pressed the

    call bell.

    Soon, the doctor and the nurses came.

    They quickly gave Penny a check-up. She fainted because she was too agitated, there weren¡¯t any

    other problems besides that. One of the nurses noticed Lucas¡¯ bleeding arm, she yelped in surprise.

    ¡°Mr. Green, your arm is bleeding! Quick, sit down. I¡¯ll treat your wound.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing that.

    ¡°Mr. Green, why didn¡¯t you say anything? Come, let me take a look. It could be infected.¡±

    Her mother was relieved that her daughter was fine. But then she was a bit annoyed, seeing how the

    doctor and nurses were making a big deal out of Lucas.

    ¡°He¡¯s a soldier and that¡¯s just a small wound, why are you guys being so fussy about it? My daughter is

    the real victim here!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Mr. Green didn¡¯t kidnap your daughter, he rescued her! me the kidnapper, don¡¯t me Mr.

    Green. How vile can you be, being so cynical to a soldier who rescued your daughter?¡±

    One of the nurses couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She was happy that Lucas lost his hearings temporarily so

    that he wouldn¡¯t have to hear that nonsense.

    Since when it was a matter of course for a soldier to rescue people without being thanked?

    How could a person be so ungrateful?

    Her mother felt annoyed after hearing what the nurse said. She wanted to retort, but a signaler came in

    hurriedly. He saw Lucas sitting there and quickly saluted him, he then said, ¡°Commander, someone

    from the higher-ups wants to see you. I¡¯m here to get you!¡±

    Her mother was taken aback, hearing what the signaler referred to Lucas as.

    Lucas still wanted to see how Penny was doing, but he couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere in the room

    anymore. Not to mention that the higher-up probably wanted to talk to him about this incident.

    He told the doctor, ¡°Treat her well, use the best medicines and charge the bill to my personal ount.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Green!¡±

    Lucas then left the room.

    Her mother said coldly, ¡°Is he trying to act like a big shot? Charging to his personal ount, he said.

    How much does a poor soldier like him even make?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? The Green family used to be one of the most influential families in

    Seapolis City. He was born with a silver spoon. Even if he didn¡¯t join the troop, he would be a bigwig.

    He never failed any of his missions in the past years and was the hero of the war. Stop talking bad

    about him when you don¡¯t know anything about him. If you insist, I will¡­¡±

    ¡°Kay!¡±

    The doctor tried to stop the nurse, Kay, who was getting miffed.

    Her mother was bbergasted.

    One of the most influential families in Seapolis City?

    He was born with a silver spoon?

    Then if Penny married him, she would be crazy lucky!

    Her mother stopped talking and was scheming things in her head.

    Lucas left the hospital and stared at the parking lot. He said in a low voice, ¡°Get someone to look up

    the car te XXXX and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with the car.

    The car belonged to Yasmeen!

    The signaler quickly got to the job.

    Lucas got in the car. He was brought to a private area instead of the military region. He thought he was

    going to meet Morty, but instead, he saw Mark.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Uncle Mark?¡±

    Lucas was a bit puzzled.

    He looked around to confirm that Mark was alone, he then sat down opposite him.

    ¡°Since when did you be my boss?¡±

    Mark looked at Lucas¡¯ state and felt sorry for him.

    He poured Lucas a cup of warm water and said slowly while looking at him, ¡°How¡¯s your ear?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Well, we all know how to read lips, so it doesn¡¯t affect me that much for the time being.¡±

    Lucas was optimistic, but he would only show this side of his personality to his family. To the outsiders,

    he was always cold and aloof.

    Mark sighed and handed the envelope he was holding to Lucas.

    Lucas was taken aback but he didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Mark didn¡¯t call him over for a family

    reunion. He then proceeded to open the envelope.

    When he saw what was inside, he squinted his pretty eyes.

    ¡°Where are these from?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where theye from. You know that Yasmeen was at the scene, right? You were

    careless because she was there, and you tried to wipe away evidence that showed that she was there.

    Am I right?¡±

    Mark¡¯s questions were spot on.

    Lucas stayed quiet but this made Mark more sure of his assumptions.

    ¡°Why were you so careless? Do you really think that you are the best in scheming and that you won¡¯t

    fall into other people¡¯s traps? Did you forget that Morty¡¯s daughter, Michele, is as good as you? Let me

    remind you again that Yasmeen is the princess of Country Y! She was at the scene and that could only

    mean one thing. Nobody would be able to prove that she had nothing to do with the kidnap. You are a

    soldier, you have so many medals on your uniform. How can you do an inside job for a princess of a

    foreign country? Do you really think that you won¡¯t get kicked out from the army just because Morty is

    looking out for you?¡±

    Mark mmed the table, he was very flustered. He was talking slowly because Lucas had to read his

    lips. This made him even more agitated.

    ¡°Why are you trying to reaffirm your rtionship with her at a time like this? Are you trying to rush to

    your death? Do you know that just because you¡¯re her boyfriend, it¡¯s enough to iste and question

    you? Didn¡¯t you hate her for a long time? Why did you suddenly agree to be her boyfriend?

    Lucas, tell me the truth. Did you fake this rtionship because of Steven and your parents?¡±

    Lucas shook his head, he looked at Mark and said seriously, ¡°Uncle Mark, Yasmeen and I are dating

    for real.¡±

    ¡°Are you being serious? Did you know that Zoe is missing and now all the evidence is leading us to

    Yasmeen?¡±

    Lucas was perplexed upon hearing that.

    ¡°What happened to Zoe? Didn¡¯t she go sketching?¡±

    ¡°Her teacher informed us that she received a phone call while sketching. The people around Zoe heard

    her saying Yasmeen¡¯s name when she picked up the phone. She left the crowd, and then was nowhere

    to be found.¡±

    Mark didn¡¯t n to tell Lucas about this at first, but he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore after knowing that

    Lucas and Yasmeen were really dating.

 Chapter 1728 Who Wanted to Cause Him Harm

    Chapter 1728 Who Wanted to Cause Him Harm

    Lucas¡¯ eyes turned wintry.

    ¡°This still cannot prove that Yasmeen has something to do with Zoe¡¯s disappearance.¡±

    ¡°How can you still protect her at a time like this? Then let me ask you, did Yasmeen tell you that she

    called Zoe?¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t answer Mark¡¯s question.

    ¡°No, right? So, why didn¡¯t she tell you? I don¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t know that Zoe had gone missing.

    Lucas, this isn¡¯t as simple as you think!¡±

    Mark stared at Lucas and said a bit mournfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to intervene in your rtionship matter, but

    Yasmeen is not a normal person. Not to mention that she appeared in the kidnapping scene, a critical

    moment. It doesn¡¯t matter if you were careless because of her or not, this matter would be investigated

    anyways. But Lucas, you are not new at this. Do I really have to tell you how grave the situation is?¡±

    ¡°I trust her!¡±

    Mark was floored by Lucas¡¯ three simple words.

    He thought that Lucas and Yasmeen never got along.

    But now, he didn¡¯t know what to say to Lucas after seeing the determined look in his eyes.

    ¡°Lucas¡­¡±

    ¡°I did delete the data on the surveince camera. I have nothing to say if the higher-ups want to punish

    or fire me. I was careless, but it had nothing to do with anyone. It was just my mistake. If a sniper was

    affected by other things so easily, then they shouldn¡¯t be a sniper. Even if I get fired or have to resign, it

    will be on me. But I really don¡¯t believe that Yasmeen is behind Zoe¡¯s disappearance. She is arrogant

    and overbearing, and just like you say, she is a foreigner and has a different identity. But even so, I

    believe her. I also believe that our feelings are real and mutual. I believe that she wouldn¡¯t hurt my

    family and that she didn¡¯t tell me about why she was at the kidnapping scene, just because she didn¡¯t

    want me to be in a dilemma. Uncle Mark, Zoe isn¡¯t a mindless and helpless girl, she can protect herself.

    I think something is going on and that¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t contacted us until now. I believe that she isn¡¯t

    kidnapped.¡±

    Mark suddenly had nothing to say after hearing Lucas analyze the situation acutely.

    He looked at Lucas, he just stared at him.

    Even though he was trying to give Lucas the pressure from an experienced supervisor, it didn¡¯t affect

    Lucas at all. Lucas was just sitting there quietly with his back straight as if he was a pine tree. Strong

    and unaffected, and admirable.

    ¡°You really believe that Zoe wasn¡¯t kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°How many people in the world can manage to kidnap Zoe?¡±

    Mark had a sudden realization after listening to what Lucas said.¡±

    The enemy might be trying to cause chaos from within.

    Zoe was the precious daughter of the Green family, loved and protected by everyone of the family.

    Everything would go haywire if something happened to her. But because of that, Lucas steeled his

    heart and made Zoe learn some self-defense skills from him.

    And now, she was one of the top kickboxers in the world. With such skills, it would be hard for someone

    to kidnap her.

    ¡°Even so, let¡¯s say Zoe is safe, but what about Yasmeen appearing¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean that you¡¯re on it? Lucas, I didn¡¯t summon you here for you to solve this matter. Do

    you really think that Morty can protect you from everything? You stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere in

    the next few days. I¡¯ll take care of things outside. All necessities are prepared here, food and clothes

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    for example. I will also send someone over to check your ears. Anyways, for the time being, don¡¯t get in

    contact with Yasmeen in any way. There¡¯s no signal here for phones orputers, so don¡¯t think of

    using your skills to plot something.¡±

    Lucas wasn¡¯t frustrated at all upon hearing what Mark said. He just replied casually, ¡°Uncle Mark, you

    mean that you¡¯re locking me up?¡±

    ¡°Lock you up? Well, anything that floats your boat. In any case, you cannot go out. One more thing,

    Penny. I heard that she is trying to make you marry her?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Lucas wasn¡¯t trying to keep this a secret.

    Since Penny wanted it, her mother would definitely suggest this to the higher-ups. His immediate

    supervisor was Morty, but somehow, Mark reced Morty¡¯s position for the time being.

    Technically speaking, Mark and Lucas were rtives. So, Mark couldn¡¯t be his supervisor.

    Lucas didn¡¯t really understand what was going on.

    Mark felt a bit uneasy seeing how calm Lucas was.

    ¡°I know that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to lock you up in here. But Lucas, please think about your parents and

    your subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lucas¡¯ simple answer surprised Mark. He had a lecture readied and now he didn¡¯t have anywhere to let

    it out.

    ¡°Rest well, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    ¡°Drive safe, Uncle Mark.¡±

    Lucas looked around the old apartment. It wasn¡¯t huge, but it was enough for one person.

    He stood up and went to the bedroom. He took a shower andy on the bed, but he wasn¡¯t sleepy.

    There was one thing that he didn¡¯t tell Mark.

    When he was on his mission, his sniper rifle malfunctioned.

    Someone damaged the front sight of the rifle!

    He was indeed surprised when he saw Yasmeen at the scene, but it wasn¡¯t enough to affect him to

    identally shoot the hostage.

    Normally, when a hostage was hurt by the sniper identally, the main cause would be the

    malfunctioning sniper rifle. Not only the front sight was sabotaged, but the first bullet was also empty.

    Everyone withmon sense would know that a sniper had to get the first shot. Lucas shot twice

    because the first one was an empty bullet. Because of that, the timing was messed up and the

    kidnapper had their guard up. To protect the hostage, he didn¡¯t have a choice but to fire a second time.

    Though, the hostage got hurt because he fired the second time.

    Who wanted to cause him harm?

    He worked directly under Morty. He handled all the guns alone and not more than five people could

    enter his training ground and the weapon storage area. But he didn¡¯t want to suspect any of these five

    people.

    Lucas didn¡¯t want to investigate or suspect his closestrades. They were his teammates, they went

    to war together. They trusted each other with their backs and lives, how could he suspect them?

    But if it wasn¡¯t one of them, then why would his gun get switched out?

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    He wanted to stop thinking for a while since he couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it. He wondered if

    Yasmeen went back as he told her to.

    He then thought about how Mark was swashbuckling him just now. Suddenly, he was smiling

    unconsciously.

    Since when did he stop hating her?

    He didn¡¯t really know the exact timing, but to him, the most impressionable moment was when he got

    bitten by a poisonous snake during a mission in a mountainous area. Thebat hospital over there

    didn¡¯t have any serum at that time, they needed to relocate some from therger hospital. His situation

    was critical, Yasmeen didn¡¯t hesitate at all as she lowered her head and sucked the poison out from his

    leg.

    He was extremely bewildered.

    He knew that Yasmeen liked him ever since they were young. He never liked her back, he even hated

    her a bit. But he didn¡¯t know why he hated her. Maybe she was just not his cup of tea.

    Yet Yasmeen was like a stubborn cockroach, she kept appearing before his eyes. When he was on a

    mission, she would be waiting outside of the mission area. When she saw him return safely, she would

    smile brightly like an idiot even though he always gave her the stink eye.

    Lucas then realized that he really admired her determination. Ever since they were about four or five

    years old, she would follow him around. Until now, she would still do the same even though it had been

    many years. She would die for him, how could someone like her want to harm him? Why would she

    harm his family?

 Chapter 1729 Why Would He Like Her

    Chapter 1729 Why Would He Like Her

    As Lucas thought about how Yasmeen had chased him anywhere for all these years, he felt bad...

    If Zoe had chased a man anywhere for so many years, he would have broken that man''s legs.

    Thus, Lucas really cared about Yasmeen because he knew that there would never be another woman

    who would treat him truly in this world.

    He had no idea whether it was love or not. He only knew that he was used to her existence, and he

    couldn''t live without her as she was like air and water.

    At the end of every mission, he could see her standing there and waving at him as soon as he stepped

    out of the mission area. That bright smile made him feel that all his hard work and efforts had been

    worthwhile.

    Lucas smiled as hey on his bed and recalled the years he and Yasmeen had spent together.

    She was really annoying when she was a child. He couldn''t help but frown and felt ufortable

    whenever he saw her. But why was it different now?

    Was it because she climbed the walls at night to look for him? Or was it because she suddenly fainted

    when she fought with him, then he carried her and ran to the doctor with blood that scared him, but

    eventually he was told that she was just having her period? Or the way she tore the love letters given

    by other girls up right in front of him and she threatened to beat up those girls?

    Because of her, Lucas didn¡¯t have a single admirer around even though he was now in his twenties. If

    he didn''t grab her immediately, he would probably be single for the rest of his life.

    When thinking of the kiss not long ago, he suddenly stretched out his tongue and licked his thin lips. It

    seemed that her temperature and scent were still on his lips. He couldn''t help but feel distracted and

    even shy.

    Demon!

    He shook his head, trying to forget those scenes in his mind, but he felt her face bing clearer. All

    those sweet, angry, mischievous, and aggrieved looks kepting into his head.

    He quickly sat up and went downstairs to have a ss of water. As he saw a person standing in the

    living room, he paused for a moment.

    He didn''t even know someone had entered the house as he was deaf.

    "Why are you here?"

    He spoke coldly, then poured a ss of cold water and handed it to Michele.

    She looked at him and took the ss of water, but she seemed to hesitate.

    "What''s wrong? You can¡¯t say? Is it because you reported me for erasing Yasmeen¡¯s presence at the

    kidnapping scene?"

    Lucas said in a light-hearted manner, but her hand gripped the water ss tightly. She was somewhat

    panicked and apprehensive.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Why did you apologize? You only did what you were supposed to do. It was me who broke the rule."

    He took a sip of water, pointed to the sofa on the side, and said, "Let¡¯s sit."

    Michele was a bit restrained.

    They had grown up together and had spent more time together than they had with their parents.

    They trained, went on missions, and participated inpetitions together. She had spent almost her

    entire life with him, but until now she still felt very far away from him.

    He was so good to her, and everyone thought they were a couple. Even her had the same thought, but

    the person he liked was Yasmeen!

    She wasn''t sure before until she knew that he had deleted the surveince footage for Yasmeen.

    He was a very disciplined person, and he was so strict with himself. Yet he hadmitted such a foul

    because of her.

    "Why?"

    Michele knew she shouldn''t ask, but she did anyway.

    She felt sad if she didn¡¯t ask about it.

    He looked at her sad eyes, sighed, and said, "I don''t know why, I could not help myself. I just did it. By

    the time I noticed it, it was already done."

    "Lucas, you can''t do that!"

    "Michele."

    He suddenly raised his voice, causing her to pause for a moment. Soon he realized that he had gotten

    a bit agitated.

    She bit her lower lip and was in a dilemma.

    Should she just confess her feelings for him right now?

    "Lucas, I ..."

    "I''ve already decided. I love Yasmeen."

    His words made her stunned.

    She seemed to be heartbroken.

    "Do you really like her? Didn''t you hate her before?"

    He touched the edge of the ss and his eyes looked gentle as he said, "Perhaps I hated her before,

    but it''s not easy for a girl to love a person for twenty years, right?¡±

    "Is that the reason you epted her? I''ve been with you for over ten years too."

    "That''s different, Michele. I''ve always treated you like a sister. In my heart, you and Zoe are the same. I

    remember you were so skinny when I first met you. You may not know that my sister was born with

    kidney problems, and she spent all her time in hospital until she was four years old. At that time, her

    greatest desire was to go out and y like other children in the sunshine. She was shorter than other

    kids her age, and you reminded me of my sister when I saw you, so I hoped that you could be

    stronger and have apanion by your side.¡±

    His words made herpletely at a loss for words.

    Sister?

    She didn''t want to be his sister!

    From the beginning, everyone had wanted them to be a couple. Didn''t he know that?

    She was a little resigned.

    "What made you think she¡¯s better than I am? I can do whatever she can or can¡¯t do for you. Lucas, I

    like you! I don''t believe you can''t notice it after all these years!"

    She finally managed to speak up, but tears were welling in her eyes.

    She didn''t want to say it at this time, and she thought she could express her feelings after he fully

    epted her. But how did it turn out that Yasmeen had gotten his love?

    How was Yasmeen even better than she was?

    She was dignified, gentle, and had been concerned about him in silence all these years. She could

    even do anything for him. Why she wasn¡¯t the one who got his love?

    Yasmeen was bad-tempered, rude, and domineering. She didn¡¯t seem to be a girl at all. Why would he

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    like her?

    Lucas felt somewhat upset after all.

    He looked at her and said in a low voice, "Michele, is there anyone else in your eyes besides me?

    Actually, you can look at the other people around you, some people are more worthy of your devotion."

    "How about you? Is there anyone else in your eyes? How do you know that there is no one else other

    than Yasmeen who is more worthy of your affection?"

    Her objection instantly made him pause.

    Others?

    His eyes and mind were fully upied by Yasmeen. How could he love anyone else?

 Chapter 1730 How Could She Leave the Matter Alone

    Chapter 1730 How Could She Leave the Matter Alone

    It was so hard to persuade someone to change his mind.

    Lucas wasn''t good at this, yet he didn''t want to hurt her either. He gently patted her shoulder and

    whispered, "Don''te heretely, I have all kinds of suspicions now, it''s not good for you if you

    "I don''t care! Lucas, do you think I look for you because of this?"

    She was heartbroken.

    She was unwilling!

    Extremely unwilling!

    However, he was so indifferent. What should she do?

    "Lucas, give me a chance, okay? You canpare me and Yasmeen ..."

    "No need topare. Michele, you¡¯re who you are, and the same thing goes for her. Everyone has his

    own good. I¡¯ve no idea what I like about her, I just know that I''m used to having her around. She''s been

    around me since I was four or five years old. To put it mildly, she pulled my trousers down that time in

    the gents. Michele, I''m a traditional man as you know."

    His words stopped her tears from falling.

    "Four or five years old? You¡¯re just a child! Lucas, your reasoning is a bit far-fetched!"

    "But I remember it. Whenever I think of my whole body being seen clearly by her, I can''t look at other

    girls. Michele, you''re a very nice girl, but we can only be brother and sister."

    She looked at his serious look. As she was about to say that children''s yfulness could not be taken

    seriously, she realized that he was serious at this moment.

    So, had he begun to like Yasmeen at the age of four or five?

    Just because she had pulled down his trousers and seen his naked body before?

    Michele felt that her world fell apart.

    What kind of poor reason was this?

    But then she felt that this reason was so real and serious in his eyes.

    Was it her fault that she wasn¡¯t rude and didn''t barge in to take a look at him while he was in the

    shower?

    She gradually felt that she had lost in such a ridiculous way.

    Her tears fell uncontrobly in a silent yet heartbreaking way.

    "Michele, don''t be like this."

    "Lucas, what are you going to do? You know you''ll be summoned for this matter. Are you really willing

    to do this for her?"

    Her hands were tightly sped together.

    She knew about the punishment clearly. They would really have no chance to see each other again

    once the result was released.

    They had been together for these ten years. What would happen to her if he left?

    "Lucas, I don''t want to let you go. You said you would stay in the army for the rest of your life, stay with

    me and help my father to stand guard in the military. How can you just leave like this?"

    Lucas suddenly felt a bit sad.

    He drew a few pieces of tissue paper, handed them to her, and whispered, "Michele, can you leave this

    matter alone?"

    "No!"

    How could she leave the matter alone?

    If she didn''t do so, he would really leave!

    As Lucas couldn''t convince her, he felt a headache.

    He couldn''t help but think of Yasmeen.

    As both were confessing to him, Yasmeen was so domineering while Michele made him feel

    heartbroken and guilty.

    Surely he was used to being bullied by Yasmeen and he liked her dominance.

    As she noticed that he got distracted, she felt even more upset.

    "My dad asked me to tell you to stay here for the next few days. Don''t worry about anything else, I will

    stay here and take care of you."

    Her words made him flinch for a moment.

    "So does Uncle Mark be my direct superior at the behest of Uncle Morty?"

    "Yes."

    "This ce was also known by Uncle Morty?"

    "Yes."

    She had expected him to ask many questions, but he suddenly fell silent.

    He waited for a while before saying, "There is no inte and phone line here, so it may be hard upon

    you for the next few days."

    After saying that, he got up and went upstairs.

    She directly froze.

    What did he mean?

    He didn¡¯t have any problem with it after she failed to confess her love to him and told him she would

    stay here with him a while?

    Wasn''t he afraid that Yasmeen would be jealous when she found out?

    Or did he simply not care about Yasmeen?

    Perhaps he epted her because he was ustomed to her existence?

    While her mind was in turmoil, Lucas had already returned to his bedroom.

    There was no phone, noputer, and no inte. It was as if he had gone back to primitive times and

    this kind of boring time was quite unbearable.

    He found some A4 paper and a pencil, then drew on it casually. He drew Yasmeen¡¯s face without

    realizing it.

    When he knew he was actually so talented in drawing, he was stunned.

    Looking at the lifelike portrait on the paper, Lucas smiled and recalled the scene when Yasmeen pulled

    his trousers down.

    He wondered if she would still be so fierce now.

    As he thought this, there was a sudden change in a part of his body.

    His face suddenly turned a little red, and he quickly threw all his drawing paper and pencils into the

    drawer. Hey down on the bed, stared at the ceiling and he was lost in thought for the first time when

    thinking about a woman.

    It was strange as he hadn''t thought that much about her before. Howe he had so many more

    thoughts after staying together and kissing her twice?

    Was it because she now belonged to him, so he thought about her all the time?

    The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was reasonable.

    Her figure was quite good actually.

    His body became hotter as he kept thinking about it. Suddenly something came out of his nose, and he

    hurriedly went to the bathroom to wash up.

    In the evening, there was a delicious aroma from downstairs. He hurriedly got up and walked down. As

    he saw Michele cooking with her apron, he smiled and said, "I''m blessed these days."

    "Lucas, go and wash your hands, food will be ready in a moment. There''s just one bowl of soup left, it''ll

    be ready soon."

    "Okay."

    He went to the bathroom to rinse his hands. When he came back again, the meal was ready.

    Looking at the four tasty dishes and soup on the table, he suddenly thought whether if Yasmeen had

    returned yet, and where she was eating now.

    She had never cooked, and she only ordered takeaway all her life. She cooked for him once and it was

    awful.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Lucas, what are you thinking about? It''s time to eat."

    "Oh, okay."

    He smiled, took the bowl, and ate it.

    Meanwhile, Yasmeen was trapped at the ferry.

    People were chasing her everywhere, including killers and people from the military. Her men had also

    found out that a time bomb had been installed under the car she had parked at the hospital, which

    meant that if she had left in the car at that moment, she would have inevitably died and would have

    implicated innocent people.

    Who was the one targeting her in such a terrible way?

 Chapter 1731 Now I Disagree

    Chapter 1731 Now I Disagree

    "Princess, there are so many people outside. I didn''t dare to go to the restaurant, so I went to the

    supermarket and bought some bread. You eat some first."

    The minion gave the bread in his hand to Yasmeen.

    Looking at the bread in her hand, Yasmeen remembered Lucas''s cooking.

    He was really good at cooking. And she wondered if he was eating now. Would he miss her?

    Yasmeen had her first taste of longing.

    It was a different feeling than before they became a couple.

    When they hadn''t established their rtionship, she was thinking of him in secret. And whenever she

    thought of him, it was a bit heartbreaking, unlike now, when just thinking of him made her feel like she

    was eating honey and her heart was sweet.

    The minion didn''t know what it was about this bread that made Yasmeen happy, but he was happy

    when Yasmeen was happy.

    "Princess, all iing and outgoing airports and highway stations are blocked. I was told that several

    groups of people are looking for you. I''m afraid it''s going to be a bit difficult for you to get out."

    "But I have to go. Staying here will only cause trouble for Lucas."

    Yasmeen''s eyes were slightly cold.

    She ripped open the bag and took a bite of the bread, but paused for a moment. Then she took her

    phone out of her pocket, took a selfie, and sent it to Lucas.

    "See, I''m now nibbling on bread with the sea breeze. You have to make me something nice for me to

    eatter or I''m going to die of sadness."

    She had expected Lucas to reply with something, but she had waited for a long time and Lucas had not

    replied. Yasmeen couldn''t help but narrow her eyes.

    "Oh, no!"

    "What''s wrong? Princess."

    The minion was a little confused, but then he heard Yasmeen say, "Hurry up! We''re exposed."

    "How?"

    While the minion was still in a daze, Yasmeen''s eyes deepened.

    It was impossible for Lucas not to reply to her messages unless his phone had been handed in.

    So, it definitely wasn''t Lucas who was looking at this phone right now!

    Yasmeen got up quickly and, not caring about the bread, quickly got into her minion''s car, which drove

    straight out.

    But Capital City was so big that she didn''t even know where she should go.

    Suddenly, a red sports car blocked the path of her car.

    Yasmeen was almost forced to stop and the man inside the car threw Yasmeen a bag straight away.

    The minion was so frightened that he tried to throw it out immediately, but Yasmeen stopped him.

    She opened it in a hurry.

    Inside was a set of keys and a map, a mobile phone.

    Yasmeen saw the distinctive letters on the back of the phone and could not help but curl her lips.

    She quickly switched her phone on, then searched the map for the location on the note and said to her

    minion, "Go to this ce."

    "Where is this? Princess, aren''t we leaving?"

    "No."

    Yasmeen''s lips curled up slightly.

    The minion didn''t know what Yasmeen was up to, but he obeyed her orders unconditionally. He

    hurriedly drove to the address Yasmeen had given him, which was, as it turned out, next door to the

    vi where Lucas was under house arrest.

    Yasmeen quickly entered the vi with the key and couldn''t help but smile when he saw the woman

    sitting in the vi.

    "Baby, I''ve missed you so much."

    "Come on, the person you missed is my brother, right?"

    Zoe ducked right past Yasmeen''s hug and threw a wad of cash at her.

    "You''ll be using cash for a while. There are people out there looking for you right now. I don''t know who

    you''ve offended. My brother is next door, but it looks like Michele is there too. You be careful."

    "Michele? She lives with Lucas?"

    Yasmeen was suddenly agitated.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoe, however, blew on her freshly done nails and smiled, "They''ve been like this for over ten years and

    go out on missions together just like a couple. Didn''t you know that?"

    "That was before. Now I disagree!"

    Yasmeen was jealous as hell.

    She envied Michele that she could be by Lucas'' side all the time, but her status did not allow her to join

    the army. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given Michele the chance.

    Now she was Lucas''s girlfriend.

    Thinking of this, Yasmeen suddenly came closer to Zoe and said with a smile, "You''ll have to call me

    sister-inw from now on. Do you know that?"

    "My brother said yes?"

    "Didn''t you see the pictures I posted?"

    Yasmeen saw Zoe looking at herself like she was an idiot just as she finished speaking and couldn''t

    help but get a little angry.

    "What''s that look you''re giving me?"

    "The look of an idiot. You''re so hunted down now. Are you still naive enough to think that the pictures

    you posted on social media are still there?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Yasmeen quickly opened her phone but found that the pictures she had posted about her and Lucas

    confirming their rtionship had actually disappeared.

    Gone?

    Her eyes suddenly widened.

    "Who did this?"

    Yasmeen was simply furious!

    Damn it!

    Was it wrong for her to want the world to know that she was with Lucas after a long time of hard work?

    She had been courting him for 20 years!

    Why did they just delete it without a word?

    But Zoe said gently, "Calm down! Who else could it be? It''s either your sister, Jasmine, or Michele."

    "That woman! I''m going after her!"

    Yasmeen rolled up her sleeves as if she was about to fight.

    Zoe didn''t stop her, just said impassively, "Go ahead, the military is just fuming that they can''t find you.

    You go and let yourself be caught, and save my brother the trouble of having to arrange a route of

    retreat for you."

    Yasmeen stopped in her tracks.

    "Why exactly is the military looking for me?"

    "You don''t know? The video of you showing up at the kidnapping scene was erased by my brother, but

    recovered by Michele. Now the military wants to know why you were there. Are you seriously not going

    to tell my brother the reason you were there?"

    Zoe looked at Yasmeen.

    Yasmeen bit her lower lip and said, "No."

    "Fine. Well down!"

    Zoe then got up, patted the non-existent dust from her body, and whispered, "I''ve got things to do and

    that''s all I can do to help you. My brother is more traditional. If you''re really afraid he''ll run away, it''s

    most straightforward to sleep with him and be his woman."

    "You''re such a good sister to him!"

    Yasmeen gave Zoe a cold stare but was also a little worried.

    "You''re really going to go for that man, aren''t you? You''re not going to tell your brother and your

    parents? What if they think you''ve been kidnapped?"

    "Forget it. It''s not like you don''t know that I''m suffocating with four men watching over me, okay? I need

    to get out and get some air. If I don''t take this opportunity to find myself a boyfriend and wait for them to

    choose one for me, I''ll probably be a leftoverdy. All right, I''m off. No betrayal of my whereabouts."

    Zoe turned coolly and left.

    Yasmeen was a little excited.

    She was only a wall away from Lucas. It was going to be dark soon, so maybe she could climb the wall.

    Yasmeen thought cheerfully and then went to the kitchen. But then she remembered that she would be

    seeing Lucas soon and she didn''t want to eat again.

    She hadn''t eaten any food cooked by Lucas for a long time and missed it.

    With that in mind, Yasmeen looked at the sky outside, then went back inside to change into a cooler

    outfit and sprayed on some perfume before taking a gentle leap up the wall.

 Chapter 1732 Ill Dream About You

    Chapter 1732 I''ll Dream About You

    Yasmeen had just leaped up the wall when the rm sounded. The piercing sound was particrly

    loud at night.

    "Crap!"

    Yasmeen jumped straight down and immediately took cover.

    Michele ran out quickly with her gun and checked the equipment. She didn''t find anyone suspicious,

    but the rm was still going off. She didn''t think it was the wind blowing.

    She squinted for a moment and was a little chagrined that there was no inte here and she had no

    way to watch the surveince.

    Yasmeen was a little depressed when she saw Michele.

    It was this woman again!

    Had she been born to be at odds with this woman?

    How else could they always confront each other?

    Yasmeen thought glumly, but Michele had already turned and walked in and said something to the

    people outside. And only then did Yasmeen realize that there were bodyguards all around.

    Lucas was under house arrest!

    Yasmeen suddenly had a hard time.

    They had put Lucas under house arrest?

    She was suddenly furious. But Yasmeen was not a fool. She would only cause Lucas trouble if she

    went in now.

    It seemed that she had been right in guessing that Lucas did not have his mobile phone on him.

    How could she get in touch with Lucas?

    Yasmeen was worried.

    Now her boyfriend was right in front of her, but she couldn''t see him. It was really hard to feel that way.

    Suddenly, she remembered something and smiled.

    Yasmeen nced at the open window on the first floor and guessed which room Lucas would be

    staying in. She quickly went home, found a piece of paper, drew a picture of a girl wrapped around a

    tall, cold boy, and folded it into a paper ne. Then she ran out and threw it towards the window where

    she guessed Lucas was.

    The paper ne fell down before it could enter the window.

    Yasmeen pulled a long face.

    How could it be so difficult to deliver a message?

    She suddenly thought of something and drew a picture again, then put something on the paper, folded

    it again into a paper ne, and threw it.

    This time, the paper ne flew into the window.

    Lucas''s eyes narrowed slightly as he quickly got up and walked over. He froze slightly at the sight of

    the paper ne, then nced down and saw Yasmeen standing below making a face at him.

    He suddenly burst intoughter.

    He picked up the paper ne and opened it to look at it. The little girl inside was pouting and upset,

    while the little boy was disdainful of the little girl, even a little bored.

    Was this a drawing of him and Yasmeen?

    Lucas hastily took out a paper and redrew it, then threw it out in the same way.

    Yasmeen received the paper ne and opened it. On it a boy was embracing a girl, looking

    affectionate. Next to it were three words.

    ¡°I miss you!¡±

    Instantly, Yasmeen''s face beamed with joy.

    "I missed you too!"

    She didn''t make a sound but just spoke to Lucas with her mouth agape.

    Lucas could see clearly.

    In the moonlight, Yasmeen''s eyes shone brightly, as if they were stars in the sky, and the depression in

    Lucas''s heart was swept away, and the corners of his lips lifted involuntarily.

    "Why don''t you go?"

    "You''re here, and I''m not going anywhere."

    Yasmeen and Lucas exchanged words in silence.

    Lucas''s figure was slender in the light, and his good-looking eyes were increasingly tinged with a hint of

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    seduction.

    Yasmeen even had the urge to rush up to him and hug him tightly, regardless of the situation.

    At this moment, she just felt that Lucas was alone.

    Lucas had thought of many things to say but gave up after seeing Yasmeen''s words.

    He had never felt that he could dissuade Yasmeen. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been with him since

    she was a child.

    Forget it.

    She could stay if she wanted to, and he would protect her.

    Lucas suddenly blew Yasmeen an air kiss and Yasmeen was confused.

    Crap!

    She was dreaming, right?

    That man who was always aloof and unapproachable, would actually blow her an air kiss?

    Looking at Yasmeen''s dumbfounded look, Lucas finally smiled, and his white teeth made Yasmeen

    dizzy.

    "Go back to bed. Girls can''t stay upte. I''ll be missing you in my dreams."

    With that, Lucas closed the window and drew the curtains, while his handsome face was flushed.

    How could he have done something so childish?

    But why did he feel kind of happy?

    Lucas took some pleasure in this strange emotion andy straight down on the big bed. And all he

    could think about was Yasmeen''s radiant eyes and brilliant smile.

    There was a knock on the door from outside and Lucas slowly stopped smiling. He found that he could

    actually hear a little bit of sound. There was still a buzzing sound, but there was really a sound.

    He didn''t say anything and Michele just pushed the door open and walked in.

    She knew Lucas was temporarily deaf and she was only knocking out of courtesy. She couldn''t help but

    blush when she saw Lucas lying on the big bed.

    "Lucas."

    Lucas got up quickly, squared his clothes, and sat properly, but was a little annoyed.

    Even if he was deaf, he still didn''t like it when she came in and out of his room at will like this without

    his permission.

    Michele sensed Lucas''s dislike, noticed that she was doing something wrong, and quickly whispered,

    "Sorry Lucas, I was thinking you couldn''t hear me for now. I ... am sorry."

    "Is there something wrong?"

    Lucas didn''t reprimand her. But the more he did this, the more upset Michele felt.

    If it had been Yasmeen, would he have had the same attitude?

    Aware of her thoughts, Michele despised herself a little. How could she be like this?

    Now even she despised herself.

    Michele took a deep breath and said, "The rm went off earlier. There might have been a break-in. I

    came over just to remind you to be alert for the rest of the night."

    "Okay, thanks."

    Lucas nodded indifferently.

    Michele wanted to say something else but there was nothing more to say. She could only exit Lucas''s

    room.

    The corners of her lips curled up in self-mockery.

    Even she felt unfamiliar to herself as she had changed.

    Where had the old, straightforward Michele gone?

    Could love really change a womanpletely?

    Michele took a deep breath, then lifted her feet and went back to her room.

    Lucas didn''t react too much and fell back to sleep. But he did dream about Yasmeen.

    Lucas opened his eyeszily and saw a paper ne resting on the windowsill as the sunlight reflected

    through the window the next day. The corners of his lips curled up.

    He lifted the covers and got up, and went barefoot to the floor-to-ceiling window. The casual, wide-

    necked pajamas could not hide his good-looking corbone and toned pecs, which made Yasmeen

    below swallow involuntarily.

    Oh!

    Was it really a good idea for him to be so sexy in the early morning?

    She was about to flirt with Lucas when the sudden sound of a car engine came from the distance.

    Instantly, Yasmeen paled.

    Who was here?

 Chapter 1733 Do You Have Anyone You Suspect?

    Chapter 1733 Do You Have Anyone You Suspect?

    Lucas also frowned slightly. Although he couldn''t hear the car''s engine, he saw Yasmeen''s mood

    change. So it was someoneing?

    He nced at Yasmeen, who instantly understood and walked straight into the house.

    Lucas stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, seemingly just looking away and thinking of nothing,

    but his good-looking eyes gave no indication of any emotion.

    The car pulled up to the entrance of the vi and the conspicuous number te made Lucas¡¯ eyes

    twinkle slightly, but he did nothing. Michele, on the other hand, heard the car ring and came running

    out. She was a little surprised to see that it was Morty who had arrived.

    "Dad? What are you doing here?"

    It was a little heartbreaking for Morty to look at his daughter with an apron around her at this point.

    "You''re up so early to make food for that brat? I don''t see you being so filial to me."

    "Dad."

    Michele''s face flushed while she subconsciously nced at Lucas'' room just in time to see Lucas

    standing by the window and couldn''t help but freeze slightly.

    Morty had obviously seen it too.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    His eyes were clear and he waved his hand, telling Michele to stand down and didn''t get close. Then

    he got up alone and went upstairs to Lucas''s room.

    As he watched Mortye up, Lucas turned around and went back to his room, then opened the door

    and weed Morty in.

    Morty gave Lucas a look and gestured for him to close the door behind him before he walked into the

    room and sat casually on the side.

    He said it casually, but he couldn''t restrain his aura of being in a high position all these years.

    Looking at the calm and collected look on Lucas'' face, he couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Sit."

    "I''ve just got up and my back is a bit ufortable. I''ll stand for a while."

    Lucas''s words made Morty freeze slightly, but he didn''t force him and just whispered, "I heard that you

    and Yasmeen have established a rtionship?"

    "This is my personal business, Uncle Morty."

    Lucas'' cry of Uncle Morty made Morty feel a little bad all of a sudden.

    "You''re trading me straight for favors now for that girl? I remember you stopped calling me Uncle Morty

    after you were fourteen."

    Morty had mixed feelings in his eyes.

    Lucas had grown up under his watch, and rather than being his subordinate, he had raised him as his

    son.

    Over the years, Lucas had spent more time with him than with Samuel and Nicole, and had even grown

    closer to him after Samuel had a little boy.

    He had always thought Lucas knew his intentions, but now he had chosen Yasmeen, which made

    Morty feel a little hard and resentful.

    "What''s wrong with Michele?"

    "She''s good, but I just think of her as a sister."

    Lucas was just like this. He didn''t say anything until he had established a rtionship with a girl. When

    a rtionship was established, then there could be no misunderstanding or ambiguity. It was the least

    he could do for himself and for his girlfriend.

    Seeing how determined he was, Morty couldn''t help but ask, "There''s no other possibility? Maybe

    there''s still a way to turn it around ..."

    "Uncle Morty, what exactly did youe to see me about today?"

    Lucas didn''t think Morty was an idle man who woulde to him for such a trivial matter.

    When Lucas changed the subject, Morty was a little displeased. But after all, he was the boy he had

    watched grow up. So he said in a somewhat depressed voice, "Now you won''t even let me say

    anything? Am I your uncle or are you my uncle?"

    As soon as he heard that, Lucas knew he had made Morty mad and couldn''t help butugh.

    "You''re my uncle. My dad could beat me to death if I dare let you call me uncle."

    Lucas'' flirtatious remark did amuse Morty.

    "Not about you and Yasmeen for now."

    "Why not?"

    Lucas got a little depressed.

    In the past, when he hadn''t been so fond of Yasmeen, they had all whispered in his ear that he couldn''t

    be cold and heartless to a girl to that extent. Howe now that he was being nice to Yasmeen and

    they all disagreed?

    Looking at Lucas'' stubborn face, Morty could not help but think of Samuel and Nicole, who had raised

    their son to be so stubborn.

    "Get me a ss of water. Can''t you see I''ve been sitting here for a long time? How could you be so

    careless?"

    "I didn''t invite you here. Besides, this is my bedroom, not the living room. Where am I going to get you

    some water?"

    Lucas was not afraid of Morty and was in the mood to argue with him, which stopped Morty from

    getting angry.

    "I can''t believe there are girls who like you when you look like this. And I am more baffled that there

    was even more than one. Are all these women blind?"

    "I guess so."

    Seeing that Morty wasn''t getting to the point, Lucas felt tired of standing, so he sat down opposite

    Morty and asked in a low voice, "Did the kidnappere up with anything?"

    "No."

    Morty shook his head and looked at Lucas for a moment before he said, "Why didn''t you tell me that

    there was a problem with the gun? Why didn''t you report it? What were you suspecting? Or do you not

    even trust yourrades who have been fighting with you for so many years?"

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    He knew that Morty would know about the gun sooner orter, but he didn''t expect it to be so early.

    Now that he heard Morty ask, Lucas didn''t react too much but said indifferently, "It''s not a matter of

    trust or distrust. Rather, I find it puzzling. My guns are always under strict control and no one but me

    has ess to them, so how could they have been tampered with? The fact that he was able to tamper

    with my guns under my tight control shows that he is a quite capable man. So I wondered if I could

    draw him out."

    "So do you have anyone you suspect? Or have you got a clue?"

    "No."

    Lucas was so calm in the face of Morty''s question that Morty grabbed the pillow beside him and threw it

    at him.

    "You have no clue but you still have the time to date?"

    "I haven''t had much of an annual holiday in years. Uncle Morty, I''m not a robot. What''s wrong with me

    taking this time to rest? Besides, why can''t I date? I''m not a dead man."

    Lucas grabbed the pillow precisely and smiled, looking not at all aloof anymore.

    Morty felt clogged in the heart.

    Morty felt clogged in the heart. His son-inw had been snatched halfway, and now he was still talking

    to him jokingly. He really didn''t know whether to call himself generous or confident.

    "What are youughing at? Are you trying to show that you have white teeth?"

    "Yes, whiter than yours. Look at you, your teeth are yellow from smoking."

    When he heard Lucas tease him, Morty was so angry that he wanted to kick him in the face. But

    thinking about the implications of this, he finally sighed and asked, "Tell me, why exactly was Yasmeen

    showing up at the kidnapping scene? And why did you eliminate her traces? Do you know something?"

 Chapter 1734 She Actually Climbed the Wall

    Chapter 1734 She Actually Climbed the Wall

    "I don''t know anything."

    Lucas instantly became serious, as if he wasn''t the one Morty had just been talking andughing with.

    Morty''s stomach ached in exasperation.

    "Go down and get me a ss of water."

    Lucas could also see that Morty was not feeling well, so he got up in a hurry and walked out.

    Over the years, Morty had been in a high position and had actually had quite a few hidden illnesses,

    yet he could not let the outside world know. And he was only one of the few people who knew about the

    matter.

    Seeing that Morty''s face was pale and sweat was oozing from his forehead, Lucas didn''t dare dy.

    When he got downstairs, Michele had already handed Lucas the warm water.

    "My dad''s stomach is acing again?"

    "Yes, do you have any medicine?"

    "In my room. Just wait a moment."

    Michele quickly ran back to her room, and Lucas, who had always followed her in, now felt it was

    inappropriate. After all, he had a girlfriend now.

    The corners of Lucas''s lips curled up slightly at the thought of Yasmeen. But when he thought that

    Morty didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood, he stopped smiling again.

    When Michele came out with the medicine, she saw Lucas standing there motionless with an indifferent

    look on his face. Her eyes couldn''t help but darken while she felt a little bad.

    "Here, I guess my dad still has something to say to you. I won''t be going up."

    "Okay."

    Lucas nodded and took the medicine from Michele''s hand, then lifted his feet and went upstairs.

    Morty was already spasming from the pain, and Lucas quickly shoved the pills into his mouth before

    pinching his nose and pouring him a mouthful of water.

    Lucas was the only person in the world who had the guts to do that to Morty.

    Morty choked and coughed. He red at Lucas, but Lucas backed off as if he hadn''t seen it and sat

    there with a smile on his face.

    Morty had a hard time calming down and said with a huff, "You''ve got a lot of nerve, kid. Aren''t you

    afraid of me ..."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "No, Uncle Morty. I''m taking a holiday."

    Lucas'' sudden words caused Morty to freeze.

    "What? You stirred up such a big mess for me, and now you''re talking about taking a holiday? That

    hostage is now moring to see you. What are you going to do?" |

    Lucas''s brow furrowed slightly.

    Penny was just looking for him because she liked him. He didn''t want to bother with a patient now that

    he had a girlfriend.

    Thinking about it, Lucas said indifferently, "The medical bills are on me. If that¡¯s not enough, even her

    nutrition fees are on me and I will hire the best doctors and caregivers for her. Of the rest, I can do

    nothing."

    "Aren''t you afraid that she''ll say you''re despising her with your money?"

    "No. What do I have to fear now?"

    Lucas smiled bitterly. He could never have imagined that his military career could have gone so wrong.

    But what went wrong went wrong, and he would take the me.

    "Uncle Morty, I know it''s hard for you, and I know what''s being said about me out there. You tell me to

    stay here, and I''ll stay here. But will you take the people away? I promise I won''t go anywhere. With all

    these people here, isn''t it obvious to tell people I''m here?"

    Lucas''ment did make Morty react instantly.

    He hadn''t really asked Lucas to stay here to keep him under house arrest, but to draw that man out.

    When he heard Lucas say that, he said with embarrassment, "I don''t feelfortable with you being

    here alone with your ears still deaf. How about this? Let Michele stay here with you."

    "Let her go. I can''t give her what she wants. Uncle Morty, I really only think of her as a sister. Even

    without Yasmeen in my life, she and I could never have been together. Instead of wasting time with me,

    you should let her go back to her post, and Edison can make her feel better."

    Lucas put it bluntly.

    Morty was slightly bbergasted.

    "Edison? You''re talking about Edison Kidd?"

    "There are only five people on the base in total. Don''t you tell me there''s a second Edison on our

    base!"

    Lucas just rolled his eyes at Morty.

    Morty rubbed his nose and said, somewhat incredulously, "He likes Michele?"

    "Well, it¡¯s up to Michele though."

    "I get it. But you really won''t think about being my son-inw anymore? Lucas, there are many

    advantages to being my son-inw. At least I can ..."

    Before Morty could finish his sentence, he was yanked up and thrown outside the room by Lucas and,

    he mmed the door behind him.

    Michele couldn''t help but be a little embarrassed to see her father thrown out by Lucas.

    "Dad, I''ll go and get you something to eat."

    Morty didn''t think anything of it. It wasn''t like Lucas had been doing this to him for a day or two, and

    besides, there was no shame in front of his daughter.

    Thinking about Lucas''s words, Morty then noticed that Michele''s eyes were a little red. He guessed that

    Lucas had made it clear and made it difficult for his daughter as well.

    Morty was well aware of Michele''s affection for Lucas, but who would have expected Lucas not to like

    her?

    He couldn''t see his daughter clinging to just one man, right?

    With that in mind, Morty sighed and said, "Alright, Michele, you''d better stop busying yourself. Your

    brother ising home tonight. You pack up ande back with me. Your mother and your brother

    haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s have a family reunion."

    "But Lucas ..."

    With that, Michele nced at Lucas''s room.

    Could Morty not know what was on Michele''s mind?

    He had cut Lucas out of the family party for the first time. Although it was a little hard for him, Lucas

    was adamant, and he feared that he and Michele would really have no chance in the future. Rather

    than make it difficult for his daughter, he would rather sever their ties now.

    "He''s in a special situation and can''te back with us."

    "Then I''ll stay with Lucas."

    "Michele, he needs to be left alone. I know you like Lucas, but there are some things you can''t do just

    by liking him. Listen to me ande home with me."

    Morty had said that, so naturally, Michele couldn''t say anything. However, she was clearly not in a good

    mood.

    The people around the vi were instantly removed by Morty.

    Lucas stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. His eyes lit up with excitement as he watched each

    person get into the cars and leave the vi.

    He nced up at the next door, where there was little light. Only one room was lit up, and the shadow

    of the person inside flickered. Lucas''s lips curled up slightly as he watched.

    He suddenly did the most ridiculous thing he had done in over twenty years, and actually leaped up the

    wall, then climbed the balcony opposite and jumped straight up. With his fingers flicking, the floor-to-

    ceiling window opened straight away.

    Lucas jumped in on one foot, taking Yasmeen by surprise. After all, the sudden appearance of a man

    was Lucas, her mouth dropped open.

    Lucas was actually climbing the wall?

    No!

    What was he doing?

    Even if he was climbing the wall, why was he unbuttoning his shirt?

    Yasmeen stood there as if petrified, and watched Lucas walk towards her elegantly.

 Chapter 1735 Just Acupuncture

    Chapter 1735 Just Acupuncture

    "What, what do you want to do?"

    It was rare for Yasmeen to stammer.

    It was also rare for Lucas to see Yasmeen like this, and he couldn''t help but get the urge to tease her.

    "What do you think I want to do?"

    As he spoke, Lucas slowed down, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and his beautiful eyes were

    full of charm. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was seductive.

    Yasmeen felt her heart thumping hard as if it was about to jump out of her throat. She was so

    frightened that she covered her chest and gasped.

    "Lucas, I''m warning you. Don''t you dare! Although I''ve established a rtionship with you, we''re

    moving a bit too fast at the moment. Why don''t we take it easy? We''ve only just started kissing and I''m

    scared of you being so brave."

    Yasmeen just freaked out, and she didn''t know what she had said. She then felt her face burning as if it

    was about to catch fire. She was really scared of Lucas'' approach, her back was wet, but she was also

    a little bit expectant about it. The struggle was driving her crazy.

    Was she going to give in to him? Or did she give in to him? Or did she give in to him?

    Yasmeen''s head was spinning and her eyes were rolling, making Lucas feel so good.

    Was she shy? Or was she just trying to seduce him?

    But his body was more or less reacting to Yasmeen''s words.

    Damn it!

    His self-control was unbearable in front of Yasmeen.

    Lucas''s eyes were like a fire. He casually surveyed Yasmeen''s figure and his eyes paused especially at

    her big breasts. It was hard for him to grasp it with just one hand.

    Yasmeen was suddenly a little irritated.

    Lucas''s rogue-like gaze was really getting on her nerves.

    "What the hell do you want?"

    As if he hadn''t heard what Yasmeen had said, Lucas stared straight at her and took a step forward. His

    tall figure instantly enveloped Yasmeen.

    His body smelled good, not like perfume, but shower gel, which was unique and impossible to imitate

    or rece.

    Even Yasmeen''s blood flow was elerated.

    "You, you, you, you ..."

    "Help me with the acupuncture."

    Lucas leaned half of his body against Yasmeen''s, his warm breath sprayed on her ear, but then he said

    something that instantly froze Yasmeen on the spot.

    "What did you say?"

    Lucas suddenly smiled when he saw Yasmeen''s dumbfounded look at that moment.

    His smile was beautiful as if the sunlight suddenly flooded the snowy mountains and reflected into

    one''s heart. The warm and enlightening feeling hit one''s senses and visual nerves, and for a while, it

    was a little too beautiful for Yasmeen to react.

    Yasmeen then heard Lucas say with a smile, "I know you have studied acupuncture for a long time. I

    am temporarily deaf because of a loud sound. It should recover quickly with acupuncture. I want to

    hear your voice."

    There was a slight tremor in his voice as he said thest words, as if a feather brushed her heart,

    causing Yasmeen to shudder while wanting to hear more.

    For the first time, Yasmeen found Lucas irresistible when he was sexy.

    "Get out of the way! It''s just acupuncture. Do you have to make it sound like you''re going to ..."

    "How?"

    Lucas suddenly loved Yasmeen like this at the moment.

    She was usually careless and even more of a female bandit. As he thought of her lying down in the

    gents when she was little and watching him pee, he thought she had grown up after all these years, but

    he didn''t expect her to get less and less bold.

    But it seemed to be quite funny.

    Lucas''s smiling eyes irritated Yasmeen. She yanked him by the cor and said viciously, "Lucas, is it

    fun to fool me?"

    "Not bad!"

    Lucas didn''t care about her actions but smiled brighter and brighter.

    Yasmeen suddenly realized that she sucked.

    She had been tricked by Lucas.

    Damn it!

    Yasmeen didn''t know if she was out of her mind or what, but she violently brought Lucas'' cor into her

    arms and instantly kissed him on his thin lips.

    Lucas''s eyes instantly sank, and the mixed feeling inside almost just swallowed Yasmeen.

    Unfortunately, Yasmeen, whose eyes were closed, did not see it at all.

    Her heart was beating fast and she quickly tried to separate from him after kissing him. As far as she

    was concerned, the fact that she had kissed Lucas of her own ord meant that she was not a

    coward, that she was still the same Yasmeen who was not afraid of anything, but as soon as she took a

    step back, she felt an arm around her waist. He then quickly wrapped her into his chest, and his

    familiar scent hit her even harder.

    Yasmeen was a little shy and tried to resist, but was gagged by Lucas'' overwhelming kisses. It was as

    if he wanted to suck the air out of her lungs.

    He was so ungentle!

    No!

    He was just savage!

    Yasmeen felt like her mouth was going to swell from the kisses.

    Kissing!

    What a wonderful word!

    But why did Lucas start nibbling her?

    It hurt, okay?

    Yasmeen waited patiently for Lucas to finish the kiss and then said a little breathlessly, "You bastard!

    You don''t have any technique, and you''re hurting me! Do you want everyone to know?"

    Lucas''s eyes narrowed instantly.

    "I have no technique? You do? Who did you practice your techniques with?"

    The tone of his voice, the tone of his voice, the air that he would kill her if she dared to say a word,

    immediately made Yasmeen, who had always been unafraid of the world, go into shock.

    He sounded as if he would kill her if she dared to say a word, which immediately made Yasmeen, who

    had always been unafraid, flinch.

    "No, you''re very skilled. You misheard just now. No, it was you who misread it."

    "What?"

    Lucas raised his voice when he was almost finished, which simply stirred up Yasmeen''s heart. She

    hurriedly stepped forward to hug Lucas''s neck and fawned over him, "Really, you''re really quite good at

    it. Look at my mouth, it didn''t even break. It hurts, but there''s no blood, is there? Your technique is

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    great."

    Was that apliment?

    Lucas''s mouth twitched and he simply pushed her away.

    But Yasmeen leaned in again like a snake and his breath was a little unsteady.

    In order to avoid her thinking he was bad at kissing, he decided that he would go back and watch a few

    videos and study how to kiss. Who let him have no practical experience.

    He took one look at Yasmeen''s lips and they seemed to be really swollen, but the delicate color really

    made him want to crush her and ravage her.

    "You stay away from me!"

    Lucas'' disgusted tone instantly baffled Yasmeen.

    "What did you say?"

    Lucas nced at her, feeling his heart beating so fast he was going to choke. This felt so fucking

    exciting! He was just afraid he wouldn''t be able to control himself, so he just lowered his voice.

    "Stay away from me! You''re disgusting!"

    Yasmeen''s face instantly changed.

 Chapter 1736 Dangerous Woman

    Chapter 1736 Dangerous Woman

    This bastard!

    Did he want to die?

    He bit her lips just now and it hurt. But now, he looked at her with disdain and said that she was the one

    in the wrong?

    ¡°Lucas, I dare you to say that again!¡±

    Yasmeen rolled up her sleeves angrily. She was going to beat him up if he literally dared.

    Lucas closed his eyes, he could feel that his heart was pumping and his blood was boiling, but he said

    extremely calmly, ¡°I lost my hearing and couldn¡¯t hear what you¡¯re saying. Save your breath and help

    me with the acupuncture instead.¡±

    ¡°Like hell I would!¡±

    Yasmeen punched him out of anger, but to Lucas, it was like nothing more than a kitten scratching him.

    When she looked at Lucas closely, he was smiling. He looked blissful and delighted.

    Yasmeen stared at Lucas as he acted like he didn¡¯t care. She went into the room furiously and grabbed

    some needles. She then smiled evilly and stabbed the needle abruptly in Lucas¡¯ acupoint. Lucas felt

    pain and opened his eyes. He met eyes with Yasmeen and noticed that she looked pleased.

    How could her eyes look so beautiful?

    She had a beautiful face, to begin with, and this was something Lucas wouldn¡¯t deny. Her eyes right

    now were glistening like there were diamonds in them, they were dazzling. There was also a hint of

    cheerfulness in her eyes that made them even more mesmerizing.

    She was dangerous!

    The thought appeared in Lucas¡¯ mind. He then said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, or you¡¯ll be a widow.¡±

    He then closed his eyes and tried to get some rest.

    Yasmeen¡¯s smile froze on her face.

    The acupoint she stabbed should hurt so bad that he would jump in pain. Was he even human? He

    didn¡¯t even make a sound.

    Wait, what did he say just now?

    She shouldn¡¯t kill him?

    Or she would be a widow?

    Did this bastard think that she would only want him and no one else?

    Yasmeen grabbed another needle and wanted to stab Lucas¡¯ other acupoint. But this time, she stopped

    when she was one millimeter away from the acupoint, she hesitated.

    Alright, she didn¡¯t have the heart to do it! He was right again.

    Yasmeen changed the direction of the needlest minute. She held the silver needle and stabbed it into

    the acupoint next to his ear precisely.

    Lucas couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist. His body was tensing up.

    ¡°Rx!¡±

    Her voice was gentle and sweet, it was as if the air was filled with a sweet smell. Lucas didn¡¯t usually

    like to eat sweet stuff, but at this moment, he felt delighted. His nerves started to calm down.

    He then unconsciously fell asleep.

    It was rare that he would let his guard down. As long as another human was around him, he would

    tense up and be on edge. He didn¡¯t think that he could be so calm and rxed around Yasmeen.

    Just like how he described it before, Yasmeen had been with him for a long time. She was like air and

    water. They were necessary, but one wouldn¡¯t normally think about how special they were.

    Yasmeen listened to his even breathing, there was a hint of loving in her eyes.

    He finally belonged to her.

    For some reason, it felt unreal.

    She reached out her hand quietly and wanted to touch his face, but then she gave up after

    remembering how high-strung he was even when he was sleeping. She took off her shoes andid

    down next to him.

    She was smiling so happily.

    It was great.

    It would be great if their days could continue like that.

    Yasmeen grabbed Lucas¡¯ pinky finger with hers. She felt reassured all of a sudden.

    It was as if they made a pinky promise and would be together forever.

    She was lost in her thoughts when suddenly, Lucas grabbed her hand tightly.

    ¡°Am I bothering you?¡±

    Yasmeen felt bad.

    ¡°Shut up and sleep. Or do you want me to do something to you?¡±

    Lucas then squinted his eyes and went back to sleep.

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. She noticed the dark circles under Lucas¡¯ eyes and knew that

    he didn¡¯t rest wellst night.

    She was nning to apany him for a bit, but she fell asleep herself. When she woke up, the smell

    of good food filled her nose. The glutton in her made her jump out of bed. She rushed to the kitchen

    and saw that Lucas was cooking in an apron. She was extremely happy.

    He was wearing a cute apron, and it looked absurd.

    Yasmeen was trying not tough, but she couldn¡¯t hold it in. She then started tough heartily.

    Lucas nced at her and said casually, ¡°Wash your hands, food is ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    But Yasmeen did not really go to wash her hands, but ran up to Lucas and grabbed a piece of celery

    from behind, and put it in her mouth.

    Lucas frowned, and he said, ¡°Wash your hands first. Nobody is going to take your food away from you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, this makes the food taste better.¡±

    Yasmeen then noticed that Lucas was staring straight at her. His luminous eyes gave her a shiver

    down her spine.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go wash my hand, alright?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sit at the table until you wash your hands.¡±

    What Lucas said made Yasmeen slightly disheartened.

    ¡°How could you say that?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, you¡¯re wee to order delivery.¡±

    Lucas wasn¡¯t giving her room for discussion. Yasmeen felt a bit morose, she made a wry face at him

    and ran away the moment Lucas looked back, like a bunny running away from its prey.

    But she didn¡¯t notice the affectionate look in Lucas¡¯ eyes and his loving smile.

    Yasmeen took a deep breath when she got to the bathroom.

    Weird!

    He was her boyfriend now, so why should she still be afraid of him?

    She was afraid of not being able to get together with him back then, so why should she still be afraid of

    him right now?

    Yasmeen thought that she was too easy.

    When she got outter, she should try to put up a front.

    She washed her hands quickly while being lost in her thoughts. Suddenly, she was stunned by a

    thought.

    Lucas didn¡¯t even turn around to read her lips just now, but he had a normal conversation with her. Did

    that mean that his ears have recovered?

    ¡°Lucas, can you hear again?¡±

    She purposely chose to stand and talk behind Lucas. She waited patiently, but Lucas didn¡¯t answer her.

    Was she wrong?

    She felt puzzled and was discouraged. Suddenly, Lucas answered, ¡°Yeah, I can hear again.¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yasmeen looked up abruptly and thought that she was hearing things. She quickly said, ¡°What did you

    say?¡±

    Lucas brought out thest dish and said nonchntly, ¡°How dare you use acupuncture on me when

    you¡¯re not even confident in your skills? You¡¯re lucky that I let you experiment on me, others would¡¯ve

    run away already from the beginning.¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s face was twitching.

    This bastard was literally a pain in the ass!

 Chapter 1737 Still a Long Time Ahead

    Chapter 1737 Still a Long Time Ahead

    ¡°You sure are having fun messing with me!¡±

    She was about to hit him.

    But as if Lucas had eyes behind his head, he held the dish with one hand and blocked her attack with

    another. He smiled and said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have the energy to fight me.¡±

    Yasmeen was dumbfounded.

    But she thought that he was right.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go for now. I¡¯ll get back at you after I eat.¡±

    Yasmeen red at him and walked indignantly towards the dining table.

    But then, her beautiful eyes were suddenly gleaming because the dishes on the table were all her

    favorites.

    ¡°Lucas, I think I fell into your trap.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lucas sat down after washing his hand, he then poured Yasmeen a ss of milk. Yasmeen grimaced,

    ¡°I was the one following you around ever since we were children. Everyone around us knew that I was

    the one chasing after you, but then, why would you know what I like to eat? This doesn¡¯t seem right,

    are you hiding your feelings this whole time? You pretend not to care, but in reality, you observe and

    really care about me?¡±

    Yasmeen spat facts unconsciously and this made Lucas tense up, but he changed the topic and went

    around it perfectly.

    He answered calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I also didn¡¯t make you peep at me while I was peeing.¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s face flushed.

    That happened a long time ago!

    ¡°Lucas, stop it! I was young and stupid back then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and you¡¯re still an idiot.¡±

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation anymore.

    She felt like there were alwaysndmines everywhere when she talked to Lucas. She would get blown

    up every second.

    Suddenly, Yasmeen realized that she might have been a masochist. Otherwise, why would she fall in

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    love with someone like this?

    Lucas smiled seeing how crestfallen Yasmeen was.

    Easy!

    He put up a stance the whole time and finally got together with her, he couldn¡¯t let her know the truth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat! You got skinny in these past few days.¡±

    Lucas ced her favorite dish in front of her.

    Yasmeen was famished, she didn¡¯t bother thinking about the matter anymore. She quickly grabbed her

    bowl and started eating.

    Lucas put on one-time use gloves and started peeling the prawns. He put the prawns in Yasmeen¡¯s

    bowl after he peeled them.

    Yasmeen was eating happily, she was in a very good mood!

    One good thing about having a boyfriend was that she didn¡¯t have to peel prawns for herself ever

    again.

    Yasmeen was satisfied with the meal, but Lucas didn¡¯t eat too much.

    Yasmeen suddenly realized that and felt embarrassed.

    Lucas was sick. Not only did he cook for her, but he also peeled her prawns. She had a thick face, but

    she started to feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Why are you eating so little?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on a diet.¡±

    Yasmeen almost spat the food out upon hearing what he said.

    She stared at his perfect body, it was a ten out of ten. How could he say that he was on a diet?

    She suspected that he was trying to hint to her that she was fat.

    Yasmeen looked at her waist and indeed, she did gain some weight recently.

    Bastard!

    How could he!

    ¡°Are you implying something?¡±

    ¡°I knew that you weren¡¯t very bright ever since we were children. But I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be like this

    even now. Drink your milk, it helps with the growth of your brain!¡±

    Lucas passed her the milk and stood up. He started cleaning up the table.

    He had an aura of an elite, but he was used to doing housework. This didn¡¯t affect his aura, instead, it

    made him more worldly.

    Yasmeen put her hand on her chin and stared admiringly at Lucas. She muttered, ¡°Such a perfect man.

    How did he be my boyfriend? Am I that charming, or are you too easy?¡±

    Lucas¡¯ mouth twitched, he wanted to say how she could call him easy when she spent almost twenty

    years chasing after him. But then he thought that he was mean to her today, he didn¡¯t want to overdo it

    and lose his new girlfriend.

    Well, they had still a long time ahead.

    He wasn¡¯t in a rush, he had time.

    Yasmeen thought that Lucas would scoff at her, but he just stayed quiet. She felt embarrassed even

    though she was normally thick-skinned.

    ¡°Should I use acupuncture on you again?¡±

    ¡°No need, I can hear again. But let¡¯s keep it a secret, for the time being. There¡¯s no need for other

    people to know this.¡±

    Hearing this made Yasmeen happy.

    ¡°A secret between us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Not even Michele should know about this?¡±

    Yasmeen stared at Lucas with her shining eyes.

    Lucas sighed quietly. He turned around and looked at Yasmeen, he then ruffled her hair until it was all

    messy. He said, ¡°I treat Michele like my sister, and you¡¯re my girlfriend. You are different.¡±

    Yasmeenbed her messed-up hair bitterly, she muttered wistfully, ¡°She doesn¡¯t think of you as a

    brother.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Should I ignore her in the future? Keep my distance with her and

    not talk to her?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t realistic.

    No matter what kind of feelings Michele had towards Lucas, they were still on the same troop. They

    would definitely meet if not just for their work, and this was the thing that Yasmeen was worried about.

    But she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Lucas could tell that Yasmeen was dejected. He walked up and hugged her, his voice was gentle as he

    said.

    ¡°You have to believe in me. If I wanted to date Michele from the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t wait until now. I

    chose you, and I would stay with you forever. You¡¯re the only one for me.¡±

    Yasmeen was easily pleased. She was happy again and felt ted.

    She knew that she was too stupid in love. She was easily pleased and she would believe whatever

    Lucas said.

    But if the man she chased for twenty years wasn¡¯t a good person, then it would be on her.

    Not to mention that Lucas had Samuel and Nicole as an example. She believed that he wouldn¡¯t be so

    fickle.

    Yasmeen flirted as she grabbed Lucas¡¯ cor, ¡°You said it, I¡¯m the only one for you, now and forever.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my one and only.¡±

    Lucas booped her nose with his finger and looked at her affectionately.

    He felt serenity seeing herughing stupidly. This had to be what it meant to have a peaceful and

    happy life.

    He suddenly understood the rtionship between his parents even more. It was the type of rtionship

    that nothing could rece, and it seemed that he had found his own love.

    Lucas stayed at Yasmeen¡¯s ce for a bit before heading back. He still had to walk on the top of the

    wall. Yasmeen¡¯s face twitched a bit seeing how Lucas climbed the wall so naturally.

    ¡°Princess.¡±

    She was still lost in her thoughts, lost in happiness and bliss. Her heart skipped a beat when she heard

    the guard calling out to her abruptly.

    ¡°I told you not toe here if nothing is going on! I am safe here!¡±

    Said Yasmeen as she turned around annoyedly. But then she was taken aback when she saw the

    person standing next to the guard.

    It was him.

 Chapter 1738 There Was No Chance

    Chapter 1738 There Was No Chance

    The man was dressed in a white suit. There was a silver mask on half of his face and the remaining

    half looked pretty handsome. However, in Yasmeen''s eyes, other men were no different from cabbage

    and radish except for Lucas.

    "Why are you here?"

    Her tone was somewhat calm, but there was still some unhappiness in her eyes.

    Was her room some ce that others could just enter at will?

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    The man looked at her and said with a faint smile, "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that Lucas

    will suddenly return and find that you¡¯re meeting with me?"

    "Julian Farley, you better not mention his name again, otherwise I will kill you!"

    Her face looked serious, and even exuded a chilling aura.

    As he knew that she wasn¡¯t joking, he stopped smiling.

    "You¡¯re protective of him, but is he really worthy of your devotion?"

    "None of your business! Spit it out and get lost!"

    Her rudeness made him stunned once again.

    Was this the legendary princess who was so elegant, polite, and virtuous?

    Only the guard remained silent as he knew clearly that this was the real Yasmeen. That gentle and

    When she saw that he was still dumbfounded and didn¡¯t say anything, she directly went forward and

    threw him out.

    He finally reacted and turned around in mid-air, then stood firmly on the ground and managed not to

    make a fool of himself.

    It was the first time he got an insight into her power. He was a little surprised and stunned, but he

    stopped talking nonsense and said in a low voice, "Master asked me toe over and ask you for an

    answer."

    "I still need some time."

    Her brows were furrowed, and her expression looked bad.

    However, he smiled coldly and said, "You¡¯ve dragged your feet long enough and master is impatient if

    you drag it out any longer. If Lucas knew the reason you went to the kidnapping scene back then was

    ¡­"

    A sharp scalpel instantly came out of her sleeve and grazed his cheek with a swoosh. A trace of blood

    slowly seeped out of his face.

    Her face and voice were cold.

    "I¡¯ve just said, don''t mention his name. Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you? Or do you think I''m

    really afraid of your so-called master?"

    At this moment, her aura was so overwhelming that it was a bit unexpected for Julian Farley.

    He didn¡¯t expect that she would be so defensive towards Lucas. It seemed to be difficult to handle in

    this case.

    "Okay, I won''t mention his name, but master said it can''t be dyed any longer, he needs to know your

    answer in three days, otherwise ..."

    "You guys are threatening me?"

    She suddenlyughed.

    She pulled out a scalpel from somewhere and toyed with it. The smile on her cold face looked scary.

    He didn¡¯t dare to utter the word ¡®threat¡¯.

    "Coward!"

    She snorted coldly, then straight away turned around to enter the house and said to her guard, "Next

    time, you would need to go to Punishment Hall dare you let any strangers enter my house without my

    permission."

    "Yes, princess."

    The guard was somewhat trembling and cold sweat oozed from his forehead.

    He hadn''t seen her look like this for a long time.

    Perhaps it was because she had swallowed her pride when she came to Capital City to pursue Lucas

    so much so that the guard had forgotten how stern and cold she used to be. At this moment, the guard

    remembered the old days and sweated profusely with just a look.

    Julian wanted to say something else, but there was no chance.

    He could only follow the guard out of the vi.

    Yasmeen was distracted.

    She had been in contact with his master for the sake of Lucas, but she had never thought that she

    would be set up by them. She had appeared at the kidnapping scene and got Lucas in trouble. This

    was a matter that she could never forgive herself for.

    She thought about confessing to Lucas, but she was afraid.

    Would their newly established love rtionship continue once he knew what she had done?

    She had been pursuing him for more than 20 years. It wasn¡¯t easy and now she was only happy for a

    few days, so she was reluctant and unwilling to ruin it.

    Lucas leaned against the wall of the vi and held his breath as he had heard the whole conversation.

    He took a nce at the direction of her room, then directly jumped over the wall, and quickly jumped

    into the car. He followed after Julian¡¯s car slowly and unhurriedly.

    Julian Farley!

    The name seemed familiar, but he couldn''t remember who this person was and how he was rted to

    Yasmeen.

    Moreover, Julian was saying that he had something to do with her appearance at the kidnapping scene.

    What was going on?

    He knew her temperament and character since they had grown up together for more than twenty years.

    If it was something she doesn''t want to talk about, even her parents may not be able to ask her to

    speak up.

    Instead of finding out the facts from Yasmeen, it would be better to follow this Julian Farley.

    Lucas was professionally trained, so he was very familiar with the ways of stalking.

    Every time Julian felt someone following him, Lucas was able to dodge it deftly.

    The car stopped in the city center.

    Julian got out of the car and went straight into a building.

    The ce was very crowded, and it was hard to find the trail. Julian was quite clever.

    Lucas got out of the car and followed him in casually, but he saw Julian go out of the back door and get

    into a taxi again.

    He smiled and unhurriedly stopped a taxi to follow him all the way to the military hospital.

    He frowned slightly.

    Why was he going to the military hospital?

    Lucas had no time to think carefully, so he could only continue to follow him. However, he found that

    Julian had gone to Penny¡¯s room.

    His frown deepened.

    Could it be that Penny had found something at the scene? Did Juliane to kill her?

    As soon as he thought of this possibility, he became a little worried.

    No matter what, Penny was the most innocent person in the whole affair. She was already injured

    because of him and couldn¡¯t be aplete woman in her life. Once she lost her life because of himself

    or something else, he couldn¡¯t live with his conscience.

    He quickly entered the room next to hers and intended to climb over the balcony, but he froze for a

    moment when he heard a noise inside.

 Chapter 1739 Just Let Me Go

    Chapter 1739 Just Let Me Go

    "You, why are you here?"

    Penny¡¯s voice carried a hint of trembling and fear.

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    They knew each other?

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Penny was just a college student from the countryside, how could she know Julian?

    However, Julian was unaware of his presence outside. When he saw her frightened look, he could not

    help but sneered.

    "What? You and I had some sort of intimacy before. Why are you so anxious to see me after a few

    years?"

    Julian walked over to her side and frowned slightly as he looked at the wound on her stomach.

    "Oh, I think you can''t get pregnant again, right?"

    "What the hell are you trying to do?"

    Penny didn¡¯t dare to scream, but her voice was tinged with forbear and suppression.

    She was more scared in her heart, and even her whole body was shivering.

    "What are you so excited about? Which part of your body have I not seen before?"

    "Shut up! You devil! Bastard!"

    Penny burst into tears, then casually picked up something aside and threw it towards him.

    "Get lost! Get out of here otherwise I''ll call the police!"

    "Call the police? What do you want to tell the police? Penny, do you forget how you looked when you

    were around me once? Hmm?"

    He spoke as his fingers gently pressed on her wound. Soon the warm liquid gushed out, causing her to

    grunt in pain and sweat, but she didn''t dare to cry out for help.

    "What the hell are you doing? Just let me go! I was young before and had overextended myself to love

    you, but now I know that I am just the dust on the ground and you¡¯re the clouds in the sky. I¡¯m out of

    your league. I''ve already hidden away, what more do you want me to do?"

    She cried in a low voice and waspletely devoid of the anger just now. Instead she begged in a

    somewhat humble manner.

    When he saw her appearance, he let go of her hand, took out a tissue to wipe the blood from his finger,

    and said indifferently, "You didn¡¯t have to suffer so much if you were so sensible."

    She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It would be better not to say anything at all in front of him.

    She remembered that she had taken a fancy to his looks and thought that he was a good young man.

    At the age of seventeen or eighteen, she was attracted by him and she pursued him directly.

    She thought she wouldn''t be able to do it, but to her surprise, he was impressed by her passion and

    agreed to her pursuit.

    During that time, she was so happy that she talked to everyone about how handsome her boyfriend

    was and how good he was to her. Thus, people around envied her and she felt that she had really

    found the true happiness. She didn¡¯t expect that he would want to bring her to have a trip after a month.

    She had always lived in that small city and her family didn¡¯t have any money for her to go on a trip.

    When she heard he say that, she was very happy, but she didn¡¯t know how to tell her mother. It was the

    first time she secretly followed him out behind her mother''s back, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would

    be a nightmare for her whole life.

    She was taken to an unknown ce and she thought there would only be two of them, but she never

    expected that he would send her to an old man''s bed.

    The old man was a pervert, torturing her, abusing her and not treating her like a human being.

    She begged for help, but the man who was usually so kind to her simply ripped her hand away and

    pushed her back into the room where she had been humiliated.

    She was being tortured for a month and only found that the old man wanted a child, but he couldn''t

    give birth.

    In the end it was Julian who wanted her and she became pregnant.

    After that she was locked up in that vi until she gave birth without seeing the light of day. He treated

    her as if she were a dead person.

    When she finally gave birth, she was depressed and the baby died in her womb.

    She escaped from there and told everything to her mother who tried to call the police, but she stopped

    her mother from doing so.

    The people who could afford to live in a vi like that were definitely someone she couldn¡¯t afford to

    mess with.

    She and her mother moved away overnight, left the ce where they lived and came to Capital City.

    However, she never expected to see him again a few yearster under such circumstances.

    So how could she not be afraid?

    How could she not be frightened?

    Now that he was even indifferent than before, so she could only ask with trepidation, "What do you

    want?"

    "Do you want a child?"

    His sudden words immediately made her confused. Soon she thought of her current situation, she

    could not help but looked bleak.

    "What can I do if I want to? I''m already a cripple now."

    As he saw her sad appearance, he seemed to be very satisfied, then he took out mobile phone from

    his pocket with a smile and handed it to her.

    On the phone, there was a little boy of three or four years old who was smiling and looking at the

    camera. This made her get excited.

    "This boy, he''s ..."

    "He is your son you gave birth to. He is three years old this year."

    He whispered, but it made her shocked.

    "How is that possible? Wasn''t that child dead at that time?"

    "That was just a means to confuse you. Otherwise do you think you could escape from the vi on your

    own and no one has bothered you all these years? It was just because master remembered that you

    gave birth to a son and let you live."

    As she heard his words, Penny who could no longer be a mother suddenly felt some longing.

    "Let me meet him, okay? I won''t steal him, I just want to see him for a nce."

    Although it was humiliating to give birth to this child, he was her son and the only child she had in her

    life after all.

    The old man was very old while she was only in her early twenties. She could afford to wait for it.

    When the old man died, the son would be hers.

    When he saw the passion in her eyes, he knew that what he had taken had touched her, so he slowly

    put the phone away.

    She hurriedly tried to snatch it.

    "Can you send me a picture of my son? Okay? Please send it to me for the sake of our previous

    rtionship.¡±

    "I can send it to you, but you have to promise me one condition. As long as you do this right, not to

    mention the photo of your son, you¡¯ll be able to see him even if you want.¡±

    He threw out the temptation.

    She hurriedly asked, "What do you want me to do?"

    Perhaps it was the instinctive fear of Julian in her heart that made her whole person look shaky.

    He was very satisfied with her current appearance and smiled as he touched her chin, forcing her to

    look up at him before saying, "What I''m asking you to do is very simple, get married with Lucas

    regardless of anything. He did this injury to you, it''s justifiable to rely on him. Moreover, he is not an

    ordinary soldier, he is Samuel¡¯s son, the second young master of the Eternal Group with a wealthy

    family and great power."

    Lucas squinted as he heard this outside the room.

    Was he targeting him?

 Chapter 1740 It Is Really Bothering Her

    Chapter 1740 It Is Really Bothering Her

    He originally thought that since Julian came out from Yasmeen¡¯s ce, he was perhaps Uncle Steven¡¯s

    ally but he surprisingly came over here to encourage Penny who was the victim toe and let him be

    responsible for her.

    Uncle Steven would never do that!

    So, who the hell was this person named Julian?

    Who was the master he just mentioned?

    Lucas¡¯s brain was operating rapidly.

    On the other hand, Penny, however, opened her mouth wide in surprise.

    Although her mother had said that Lucas¡¯s identity was not ordinary, they thought that Lucas¡¯s family

    might be quite rich but they did not expect them to be so rich. Moreover, Julian said that he was very

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    powerful.

    If he was very powerful, could she rely on Lucas to get back her son?

    Penny¡¯s eyes were rolling around.

    Julian knew that Penny had taken the bait.

    He said while smiling, ¡°Lucas is still single. He is often in the army and doesn¡¯t have much contact with

    women. So, you just need to put in more effort and make yourself look miserable, perhaps you can

    make him fall in love with you. By that time, what thing can¡¯t you get? Besides, the reason why you¡¯re

    like this now is because of his mistake, so there is nothing wrong with letting him marry you.¡±

    ¡°But he refused.¡±

    Penny was a bit depressed when she remembered that Lucas and Yasmeen were together.

    Julian, however, said with a smile, ¡°He refused but won¡¯t you go to his leader? A soldier is most afraid

    of such scandals. As long as he still wants to stay in the military, he will have to marry you. By that time

    you can cry andin in front of his leaders, it¡¯ll definitely work.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Penny was not confident but when she thought of Lucas¡¯s face, she could not help but be a little

    moved.

    She was just an ordinary woman and the boyfriend she had earlier was just average, but Lucas was

    different.

    He was so handsome!

    The pair of tapered almond eyes looked especially good and when he narrowed them, they looked so

    attractive and irresistible.

    If such a man became her husband, she would be extremely d and happy.

    Furthermore, what Julian said was right. Her inability to have children now was caused by Lucas. So,

    he had to be responsible for her!

    Thinking of this, Penny bit her lower lip and decided.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do everything I can but you also have to promise to let me see my son after it is done!¡±

    Penny said so while looking at Julian. Nevertheless, she was thinking inwardly that when she really

    became Lucas¡¯s wife, not to mention her son, she also wanted Julian¡¯s life!

    As long as she became his wife, her life would be changed forever!

    How could Julian not see through the ambition in her eyes?

    However, this was exactly what he wanted. So, he smiled and left.

    When Lucas heard Penny¡¯s promise to Julian, he narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He was originally quite remorseful and guilty for hurting the innocent party but he did not expect she

    was such a person.

    The touch of guilt in his heart became lesser.

    It was fortunate that Yasmeen had his ears acupunctured, otherwise he would not have been able to

    hear such interesting things.

    However, thinking that Yasmeen had met Julian and even had a certain deal, Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened.

    He quietly came out and then found a ce to hide, waiting for Julian toe out so that he could

    follow himter.

    However, Julian made a turn and went to a hotel nearby. He then never came out again.

    In broad daylight, it was not appropriate for Lucas to go to the hotel to investigate him so he could only

    leave.

    On the way, he bought aptop and a signal receiver. He then drove back to the vi.

    It did not matter even if there was no Inte in the vi. As long as he, Lucas wanted to do it, he

    would be able to do it, not to mention that he was an expert in this area.

    When he drove back, he happened to see Yasmeen standing at the door. Lucas froze for a moment,

    finally stopped the car and got out.

    ¡°It¡¯s windy outside, why do youe out?¡±

    Yasmeen did not look straight at him and was a bit diffident.

    In fact, she had something in her mind. Not long ago after Julian came over to her, she went to Lucas¡¯s

    ce and found that the people there were gone. There was no trace of Lucas either.

    When she heard the sound of the car leaving, she thought it was driven away by the bodyguard but

    now it seemed that it should be Lucas driving away.

    Did he find out something?

    Did he go to stalk Julian?

    Or did he already know that she was hiding something from him?

    Yasmeen had too many questions to ask but when she met Lucas¡¯s eyes full of worries, she could not

    say a word.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°I went out to buy a converter and aputer because there is nothing here. I have to investigate

    something.¡±

    Lucas did not hide it from Yasmeen.

    Although he knew that Yasmeen was hiding something from him, since she could not tell him, it must

    be something that she did not want him to know. No matter what Yasmeen did, Lucas was sure that

    she would not harm him.

    After having this thought, Lucas was not quite angry at her concealment. On the contrary, seeing

    Yasmeen¡¯s look in a dilemma, he could not help but feel amused inwardly.

    This woman could not hide things since she was young, especially from him. Now, it seemed that it was

    really bothering her.

    Yasmeen, however, did now know what Lucas was thinking and kept feeling diffident when facing him.

    She lowered her head and said, ¡°If you want to check information, Jasmine also can help you.¡±

    ¡°There are some private and confidential things about the country so she can¡¯t.¡±

    Once Lucas said this, Yasmeen kept silent.

    The identity of the two of them was across the border. If they were both ordinary people, it did not

    matter. However, Lucas¡¯s identity was special and hers was also. So, this topic has to be stopped here.

    ¡°Then you should go back to check it out, I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Yasmeen turned around and left but was yanked by Lucas directly.

    She slightly froze.

    ¡°Come over to keep mepany. There is only me here and you¡¯re also alone, wouldn¡¯t it be

    meaningless to go back?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say outsiders couldn¡¯t be present since it was about the private and confidential things of

    the country?¡±

    Yasmeen had always felt that Lucas was a very principled person. Was he trying to test her?

    She could not help but feel a little bad.

    However, Lucas rubbed her hair and replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you y games on the side while I¡¯m checking

    things in the living room? Besides, do you care to know what my work content is about?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    This was a true statement.

    Yasmeen¡¯s manner amused Lucas. He instantly held her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I didn¡¯t bring any

    clothes when I came here. It happens that you have nothing to do so you can help me pick some

    clothes online.¡±

    ¡°Buy online? That will be cheap.¡±

    Yasmeen actually wanted to say that she would go out with him to buy them in the store but then she

    remembered his current situation. Hence, she could not help but change her mind.

    Lucas, however, naturally responded, ¡°I¡¯ll wear whatever you buy for me, even if it¡¯s from a stall.¡±

    These words pleased Yasmeen.

    She smilingly followed Lucas back to the vi.

    Not long after, Lucas took out a card and handed it to Yasmeen.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yasmeen was a bit dumbfounded.

    Lucas said very naturally, ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend now, my future wife and the mother of my child. This is

    my pay card. I¡¯m letting you keep it for me. Although I don¡¯t earn as much as being the young master of

    the Green family, I¡¯ll work hard in the future.¡±

    Yasmeen suddenly froze.

    She and Lucas were not people whocked money. She never thought to ask for money from her

    husband or boyfriend. After all, she was from a wealthy family so she did notck money, not to

    mention that Lucas¡¯s pay card only had a little money,pared to their wealthy family backgrounds.

    But now, why did her eyes suddenly turn watery and why did she have the intention to cry?

 Chapter 1741 Who Was Targeting Him?

    Chapter 1741 Who Was Targeting Him?

    When Lucas saw Yasmeen decline to ept the bank card with her red eyes, he sighed and shoved

    the card into her hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you feel that I¡¯m earning less? Wait till I retire and earn

    a lot of money. I will give you whatever you want. You¡¯re the princess of Country Y as well as the apple

    of Steven¡¯s eye. After marrying me, I definitely can¡¯t let you suffer. Otherwise, you may have just lived

    at your own home and what¡¯s the point of marrying me?¡±

    ¡°Lucas, why are you so nice now?¡±

    Yasmeen suddenly blurted out and this made Lucas find it amusing.

    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend. If I don¡¯t be nice to you, who should I be nice to? What are you thinking all day?¡±

    He reached out and touched Yasmeen¡¯s finger. However, Yasmeen uttered intermittently, ¡°What if one

    day you find out that I¡¯m not as good as you think, then how will you treat me?¡±

    Actually, she wanted to ask him what if one day he found out that she had hidden something from him.

    How would he react? However, she did not dare to ask that.

    How could Lucas not know the dilemma in her heart right now?

    He held Yasmeen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Will you harm me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yasmeen replied to him firmly.

    Even if somebody harmed her, still she would not harm Lucas too.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. You won¡¯t harm me, so why should I worry? Besides, nobody knows you better than me.

    I know that you are kind, right? Over the twenty years, I¡¯m so familiar with you that I even know what

    you¡¯re going to do if you fart. I have seen your worst appearance. Are you still afraid of scaring me

    away?¡±

    Yasmeen was speechless when she heard his words.

    It was obvious that she was feeling guilty and depressed. What did he mean by ¡°I even know what

    you¡¯re going to do if you fart¡±?

    ¡°Lucas, why do you speak so rudely?¡±

    ¡°Sorry for insulting my princess. I¡¯m going to brush my teeth. You can help me to buy some clothes.¡±

    Lucas messed up her hair after saying that.

    Yasmeen was slightly furious as if Lucas was making fun of a pet. It was too rude!

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    She yelled but Lucas had already leapt straight over the sofa and was running towards the bathroom.

    Yasmeen suddenly snorted withughter.

    Why didn¡¯t Lucas show a stern and indifferent look now?

    Indeed, his stern and indifferent appearance were just to intimidate others.

    However, Yasmeen felt happy and sweet while looking at the bank card that consisted of his saving in

    her hand.

    What did it mean when a man was willing to hand over his saving to a person?

    It meant that he had given in all his entire life to the person.

    Yasmeen could hardly believe that this was the reality.

    It was like she managed to fulfil the dream that she had been pursuing for twenty years. Moreover, the

    person whom she loved was treating her so well now. She felt that it was just like a dream.

    She pinched herself hard.

    Ouch!

    It was really painful.

    The pain was so excruciating that she gritted her teeth.

    Lucas saw this scene from the doorway of the bathroom. He could not help but smile gently.

    She was indeed silly.

    He washed his hands and came out of the bathroom. Then, he threw his shirt directly onto Yasmeen¡¯s

    head and said, ¡°Wash it for me.¡±

    Yasmeen was suddenly covered by an unknown object over her head. She could smell a familiar scent.

    Before she realized what was going on, she had already heard Lucas asking her to wash his shirt.

    Then, she took the shirt off her head and saw Lucas walking past in front of her with his naked upper

    body.

    Oh my God!

    Her eyes widened instantly.

    Lucas was indeed yful. He must have done it on purpose!

    His firm abs and V shape simply caused people to have a wild imagination!

    Yasmeen could not help but swallow her saliva.

    Lucas turned around and went upstairs. He nced at her and was quite satisfied with her eager gaze

    of desiring to pounce on him.

    ¡°I only have this shirt. Don¡¯t spoil it. Otherwise, I will be naked in the house for the next few days.¡±

    Lucas went upstairs after saying that.

    Yasmeen could only remember the words ¡°I will be naked in the house for the next few days¡±.

    Oh my God!

    She was already excited as she just thought of the image!

    So, should she spoil the shirt?

    Yasmeen was wondering.

    She then only realized that she did not know how to wash clothes at all!

    Although she hade to Capital City without bringing her maid, still she had hired a part-time worker.

    She did not even have to bother with herundry and meal. But now, Lucas suddenly asked her to

    wash his clothes. She wondered how¡­

    It should not be difficult, right?

    Yasmeen was not quite sure as she wondered. Then, she took his shirt into the bathroom.

    She found the washing machine and threw the shirt straight in. She then poured some detergent and

    covered the lid of the washing machine.

    It should be like that!

    She had seen the part-time worker do it once in a while.

    Luckily, there was a washing machine!

    Yasmeen pped her hands in satisfaction and then walked out of the bathroom. She nced upstairs

    and really wanted to go up and see that guy with his upper body naked. She could not bear to leap on

    that charming guy.

    However, she reminded herself to forget it.

    She was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and hurt him by leaping on him. Then, she

    could probably be ridiculed by Lucas for the rest of her life.

    She was a girl and had to restrain herself!

    That was right!

    After thinking for a while, she took out her phone and began ying the game to distract herself.

    Lucas went back to the bedroom and plugged on the universal adapter. After setting up hisptop, he

    browsed through and found the hotel. He wanted to check if Julian had checked in the hotel before.

    However, he could not find any relevant information about him after a while.

    So, maybe Julian was not the real name. Perhaps, he had checked in the hotel with a fake identity.

    Regardless of which situation, he indeed had a strong background as he was able to evade customs

    checks and check in the hotel with a fake identity.

    Who was targeting him?

    Was it just to target him or was there another ulterior motive?

    Lucas could not understand.

    He used to send messages to Michele. However, he paused for a while before he had sent them.

    He did not know that Michele had loved him before that. But now, he should avoid dealing with her

    anymore since he had already known it. Moreover, he knew that Yasmeen liked to get jealous easily.

    Lucas smiled gently as he thought of Yasmeen. Then, he deleted the messages that he initially wanted

    to send to Michele. He found Edison¡¯s contact number and called him.

    ¡°Check a person called Julian. I can¡¯t find out anything here. I have taken a photo. You can find out by

    referring to it.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Edison was slightly stunned and said, ¡°Sir, can¡¯t you do this by yourself? Why do you want me to do it?

    I have quite a lot of work right now. I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    He only realized that Lucas could not hear him after he had finished speaking. Then, he converted his

    voice into text and sent it to Lucas via WhatsApp.

    Lucas directly texted: I¡¯m on a vacation now!

    Edison was irritated by his reply.

    ¡°A vacation? Sir, did you say wrongly? You¡¯re being censored and isted!¡±

    He had not even taken leave since a long time ago. He wanted to speak up for himself as Lucas was

    agitating him.

    Lucas smiled gently and texted him a message. However, it made Edison so shocked that his soul

    nearly came out of his body.

 Chapter 1742 She Was an Idiot in Life Skills

    Chapter 1742 She Was an Idiot in Life Skills

    ¡°Sorry Sir, I¡¯m wrong. You¡¯re on a vacation!¡±

    Edison pleaded to Lucas hurriedly.

    He had never been at an advantage when dealing with Lucas.

    Lucas smiled was smug as he looked at the message ¡°Michele¡± that he had texted to Edison.

    It seemed that Edison was interested in Michele.

    Lucas frowned as he thought of Michele¡¯s love for him. He put down his phone.

    Suddenly, he heard Yasmeen yelling downstairs.

    Lucas quickly shut down hisptop and ran downstairs.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I have been bullied by others in the game.¡±

    Yasmeen frowned. When she raised her head and saw Lucas¡¯s naked upper body, she could not help

    but blush in embarrassment.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just put your clothes on?¡±

    ¡°I can wear it straight away after you wash and dry it. Didn¡¯t I tell you that¡¯s the only shirt I have?¡±

    Lucas had to stay here. Nobody had expected that he would be stuck here. But now, he was delighted

    as his girlfriend had taken care of him and even bought clothes for him.

    ¡°Have you bought clothes for me?¡±

    Yasmeen suddenly felt a bit guilty.

    She stuck her tongue out and said with a smile, ¡°I have just thought of ying a match before doing

    that. Then, I have forgotten it.¡±

    Lucas reached out and patted her on the head.

    ¡°Give me your phone. I will y for you. You use myptop to buy clothes for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yasmeen gave her phone to Lucas reluctantly. Lucas did not say anything while looking at her match

    statistics. He pulled her upstairs and made her sit in front of hisptop. After Yasmeen hadunched

    the online shopping website, he then onlyy down next to her and began ying the game with her

    phone.

    There were a lot of clothes on the online shopping website. However, Yasmeen did not find any clothes

    she liked after browsing them for a long time. She always felt that those cheap clothes did not suit

    Lucas¡¯s identity.

    Lucas was unaware of Yasmeen¡¯s thoughts. He was ying the game happily.

    After an hour, Yasmeen still had not chosen anything. However, Lucas had already yed about three

    matches of the game.

    She suddenly pushed the keyboard and snatched her phone away. Then, she put her phone down on

    the table and said, ¡°I should go out and buy them for you. I don¡¯t like the clothes online.¡±

    ¡°I will apany you.¡±

    Lucas got up while Yasmeen followed him downstairs.

    ¡°Can you go out?¡±

    She only recalled that Lucas had just gone out recently after asking that.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    She followed him joyfully. She was hungry and looking forward to the outing.

    Lucas went to the bathroom. He opened the lid of the washing machine hurriedly when he saw that the

    washing machine had stopped running. However, he found that the shirt inside was just soaked with

    the detergent.

    The shirt did not seem to be washed?

    He looked at Yasmeen who was following him behind. He said helplessly, ¡°Did you forget to turn on the

    washing machine?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it fully automatic?¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Lucas had already predicted the oue but he still wanted to ask her.

    Yasmeen said firmly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a fully automatic washing machine wash on itself? I just need to put the

    clothes into it and pour some detergent. Isn¡¯t that done?¡±

    ¡°How can it wash on itself if you don¡¯t turn on the power? Do you think it¡¯s a human being?¡±

    Lucas sighed as he really could not expect too much from her.

    Yasmeen felt slightly embarrassed.

    It had been more than an hour but she had not switched on the power supply?

    Did this fully automatic washing machine still need to be operated manually?

    What kind of fully automatic washing machine is that?

    However, she could only say this in her mind. She did not dare to say it out loud as she was afraid that

    Lucas would look down on her.

    It was fine. She admitted that she was an idiot in life skills.

    Yasmeen only realized that she had made such a silly mistake after watching Lucas turn on the

    washing machine.

    She said in embarrassment while looking at Lucas¡¯s naked upper body, ¡°So, we can¡¯t go out now,

    right?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t go out naked, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I will just go out and buy some clothes for you alone.¡±

    ¡°Stay here first. Just need to wait for roughly an hour. You go and y your game. An hour will just

    pass in the blink of an eye.¡±

    Lucas and Yasmeen went out of the bathroom. His ears were sharp as he could hear the alert sound

    from hisptop.

    ¡°You y first. I need to settle some issues.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lucas went upstairs quickly after saying that.

    It was a WhatsApp message from Edison.

    ¡°Sir, I have found out clearly that the person is called Julian, but the name he used in the hotel is

    Hughes.¡±

    ¡°Fake identity?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fake.¡±

    Edison¡¯s words made Lucas frown slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fake?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true. To be precise, Julian and Hughes are twins. He used his brother¡¯s identification card to

    check in the hotel.¡±

    Lucas was a bit surprised when he heard Edison say that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t twins have the same surname?¡±

    Although Tanner and Eaton did not have the surname as his family, still at least the twin brothers had

    the same surname.

    Edison reported the information that he had got immediately.

    ¡°Even though Julian and Hughes are twins, still their parents get divorced when they¡¯re very young.

    Each of them raises a child, one follows the father¡¯s surname while the other follows the mother¡¯s

    surname. After both of them grow up, Julian returns to his hometown and finds his mother and brother.

    They can finally identify each other. I have also found out a very interesting thing.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Edison initially wanted to stop his words there. But when Lucas red at him, he said immediately,

    ¡°Hughes and his mother had a very difficult time before. Hughes even had to work withoutpleting

    his secondary school but his sry wasn¡¯t that high. After Julian hade back, he gave them some

    money to start off a small business. Now, they¡¯re living a good life. Hughes treats his brother like a

    millionaire but Julian rarelyes back. Every time hees back, he would use Hughes¡¯s identity.

    I¡¯m not sure why.¡±

    Lucas thought of the conversation he had overheard between Penny and Julian. He said hurriedly,

    ¡°Can you find out where Penny¡¯s hometown is?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of this, it is so coincident that Penny¡¯s hometown is the same as Hughes¡¯s.¡±

    Edison¡¯s words finally cleared Lucas¡¯s doubts.

    It turned out they had met before because Julian and Penny came from the same ce when he

    returned to his hometown.

    ¡°Check where Hughes was on that day when the kidnapping took ce?¡±

    Lucas felt that this matter was not that simple. He even felt that the kidnapping case had something to

    do with Julian.

    But now, the kidnapper still refused to confess. Meanwhile, Julian started taking action. He really felt

    that this matter was not so simple.

    Edison was slightly shocked when he heard Lucas¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sir, who do you suspect? Julian or Hughes?¡±

    ¡°Just go and check it out. Why do you have so many questions?¡±

    Lucas hung up the voice call. He saw Yasmeen standing at the doorway when he turned around. He

    did not know how much she had heard from his conversation with Edison.

    He narrowed his eyes instantly.

 Chapter 1743 Youre So Good

    Chapter 1743 You''re So Good

    "I didn''t intend to eavesdrop. I just wanted to ask when you''d be able to get out?"

    Yasmeen felt quite embarrassed, especially since she had paused for a moment because she had

    heard Julian''s name. She didn''t expect that pause to be noticed by Lucas.

    In fact, even if he had found out, it was fine. It was the name Julian that made her suddenly realize

    something.

    Maybe Lucas knew that Julian hade to see her.

    And he was looking into his identity. Did he suspect her too?

    The thought of that made Yasmeen''s face turn white.

    Lucas withdrew his eyes and said indifferently, "It''s nothing. Are you bored down there by yourself?"

    "Yeah."

    Yasmeen nodded. She had indeede up here because she was bored, but she hadn''t expected to

    hear any of this stuff.

    "Just stay with me. I''ll check something out. You can y by yourself."

    Lucas didn''t really care and continued to lower his head and start tapping away at the keyboard. But

    Yasmeen hesitated.

    "I... I''d better go down, so as not to disturb your work."

    Besides, she knew how confidential Lucas''s work was.

    If you love someone, don''t be a burden to him, and don''t indulge yourself in spoiling his bottom line and

    principles.

    After saying this, Yasmeen quickly turned around and left without waiting for Lucas'' reaction.

    Lucas appreciated Yasmeen''s attitude and practice but knew that Yasmeen must be feeling bad.

    He suddenly stood up.

    "Wait."

    "What?"

    Yasmeen tensed up at once.

    He wasn''t going to question her about Julian, was he?

    Yasmeen''s palms were suddenly sweating.

    She watched as Lucas slowly walked towards her, and it was as if he carried an intimidating pressure

    that made her subconsciously want to take a step back. But Lucas took her hand and whispered, "I''ll go

    down and make you something to eat. When you are bored alone, you can have some."

    "Huh?"

    Yasmeen suddenly froze.

    What the hell?

    Something to eat?

    Hadn''t they just finished eating for an hour or so?

    What were they going to eat again?

    Lucas, however, ignored Yasmeen''s astonishment and took her by the hand, and went downstairs.

    Yasmeen waspletely pulled down with butterflies in her stomach and couldn''t tell what she was

    feeling.

    There were times when she wanted to tell Lucas that she didn''t really know him well, but then she bit

    back the words.

    Lucas didn''t ask, and if she confessed of her own ord, a lot of things would have to be revealed.

    Since she had chosen not to say anything, she couldn''t say anything now, either.

    Yasmeen bit her lower lip and frowned.

    "Have a seat on the sofa."

    Lucas sat Yasmeen down on the sofa while he went to the kitchen.

    Yasmeen didn''t know what he was going to cook, but she was a little worried.

    Julian was actually being targeted by Lucas.

    Usually, people who were targeted by Lucas couldn''t get away with it.

    But if he found out about Julian, wouldn''t her deal with his master be exposed?

    Should she give Julian a heads up?

    Yasmeen''s mind wentpletely nk.

    Lucas entered the kitchen for a moment and then brought out several puddings and jellies, all

    homemade.

    Yasmeen''s eyes were dazzled by these and she couldn''t help but ask, "You made these?"

    "Am I excellent?"

    Lucas smiled softly, stroked her head, and said, "Just y with yourself for a while. I''ll take care of

    some things first."

    "Okay."

    Yasmeen lowered her head in a hurry.

    Sometimes, she was actually quite conflicted.

    On the one hand, she wanted Lucas to ask her, and on the other, she was afraid that he would ask her.

    She didn''t know how long she could maintain such a state of mind, it was just getting harder and

    harder.

    "Lucas."

    Yasmeen suddenly called out to Lucas.

    Lucas paused slightly and turned his head to look at her, "What is it?"

    "Is there nothing you want to ask me?"

    "Is there anything you want to say to me?"

    Lucas''s words made Yasmeen choke up.

    Was she going to say it?

    Could she say it?

    She wouldn''t have put it off until now if she could have said it.

    She shook her head and dared not look Lucas in the eye for an instant.

    She even wondered, a little sadly, if Lucas regretted having a girlfriend like her.

    Seeing that Yasmeen didn''t say anything, Lucas didn''t force her and said in a low voice, "Don''t think so

    much. Have some pudding, then you''ll feel better. I''ll go out with you in a while."

    "Okay."

    Since Lucas had changed the subject, Yasmeen naturally didn''t pester him, except that her palms were

    already bloody as her nails cut into them.

    Lucas went back to his room and quickly hacked into Julian''s profile page.

    Julian followed his father and left for another city. When they first went there, they were so poor that his

    father raised him until he was 17 or 18 years old by moving and unloading goods from the docks. It was

    only after Julian went to university that their life improved.

    The family''s situation improved when Julian worked his way through college. But as to what Julian was

    doing outside, no one knew. Yet, his family got richer at a visible rate.

    Lucas took a closer look at the ces where he had worked half-time during his university years, and it

    was nothing more than coffee shops and restaurants. But how could such industries, which were

    already stretched to pay for his university fees, possibly leave him with spare cash to make his family

    rich?

    So there must be something that they had overlooked and hadn''t investigated.

    But Julian hade into contact with too many people during that time, and it was a bit unrealistic to

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    try to investigate them one by one.

    Lucas''s investigation was at a dead end.

    Who was the master behind Julian?

    Was it someone he had hooked up with during his college years?

    Lucas''s brows were furrowed tightly together.

    He didn''t want to think about what he couldn''t figure out for the moment either. Cleaning up the traces

    of hisputer, Lucas switched it off and went downstairs. His anxious eyes instantly calmed down

    when he saw Yasmeen eating his hand-made pudding with gusto.

    "Is it delicious?"

    "Yes. You''re so awesome. I can''t believe you can even make this."

    Yasmeen ate it at first just to make herself feel better, but she couldn''t stop after one bite.

    Lucas was just amazing!

    He could even make desserts!

    As Yasmeen ate, Lucas walked over to her, reached out, and gently wiped the corners of her mouth

    with his fingers, then said dotingly, "Eat slowly. It''s all yours. No one will steal it from you."

    It was just a careless gesture, but it still made Yasmeen blush.

    "Got it."

    She hurriedly lowered her head to eat the pudding, feeling that she was even a little unlike herself.

    Lucas, however, chuckled and went to the bathroom, then pulled his dried shirt out of the washing

    machine and put it on before getting up and walking out.

    "When you''re done eating, let''s go out for a stroll, and then you can pick out some clothes for me."

    "Okay."

    Yasmeen was certainly happy to do so.

    Just then, the sound of a car engine suddenly came from outside. Hearing the sound, Lucas frowned

    slightly while Yasmeen suddenly stood up and went on alert.

 Chapter 1744 This Feels So Good

    Chapter 1744 This Feels So Good

    It was Michele!

    Yasmeen had dealt with Michele for so many years, and she knew best what kind of engine her car

    had. Now it was toote for her to leave. But what would Lucas do if she and Michele got into a fight?

    For a moment, she was in a bit of a hurry, even thinking that she might as well fight with her.

    Suddenly, a pair of slender fingers gently gripped her wrist.

    Yasmeen looked back and heard Lucas say, "Go to my room and stay there. Don''te out without my

    orders."

    "But ..."

    "Do as I say!"

    Lucas'' soft words instantly blocked out all Yasmeen''s words.

    She looked at Lucas and then quickly went upstairs to his room, while Lucas quickly got up and

    cleaned up the things Yasmeen had eaten.

    He had just sat down when Michele came in in a hurry.

    When she saw Lucas sitting on the sofa watching the military news, her face, which had been red as

    she ran in a hurry, eased somewhat.

    "Lucas."

    She called out to Lucas.

    Lucas didn''t say anything and didn''t turn around, but remained engrossed in watching TV.

    It was then that Michele remembered that Lucas''s ear had not yet healed.

    Yasmeen hid in Lucas''s room and listened and watched secretly. Although she knew it was wrong to be

    like this, she just wasn''tfortable with it.

    Now she was suddenly a little happy to see that Lucas was still pretending not to hear.

    This was a secret between her and Lucas.

    It was a good feeling.

    Michele, unaware that Yasmeen was there, came to Lucas and turned the TV off.

    Only then did Lucas look at her.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "Lucas, I heard my dad say that your gun was sabotaged while you were on a mission, wasn''t it? Why

    didn''t you say anything? Why didn''t you tell me? The aim was off and that''s why you missed and

    injured the hostage, right? Why didn''t you exin? And why did you erase the traces of Yasmeen''s

    presence at the scene for her? Do you know that you can''t hide this? Now that this has been revealed,

    you''ll probably be disciplined and even expelled from the army! Is it worth it for Yasmeen? Besides,

    she''s not even from our country, she appeared on the scene ..."

    "It''s worth it!"

    Lucas answered before Michele could finish, but his words pierced into Michele''s chest like a sharp

    de.

    Her eyes instantly moistened.

    "Worth it? Is it worth not being a soldier for her?"

    "Yeah."

    Lucas nodded, and his eyes were unusually determined.

    Michele suddenly couldn''t stand up. She took two steps back, and tears welled up in her eyes, but she

    forced herself not to cry.

    "Why? What is it about me that is inferior to her? We grew up together, and I know better than anyone

    how much you love the military district. Why did it have to be her? For her, you could give up the dream

    you grew up with, couldn''t you? Have you ever considered that her presence on the scene could very

    well be detrimental to our country!"

    "Just because of her identity?"

    The mostmon thing Lucas had heard in the past few days was that Yasmeen was not from this

    country and that she might be against it. Lucas''s brow furrowed as he heard it once and it was said

    over and over again.

    "Isn''t identity enough to say everything? Yasmeen is from Country Y!"

    "So what? I believe her! I believe she won''t harm me! I believe she won''t hurt this country! And I

    believe that one day when her country is in trouble, she will protect this country and its people just like

    you and me! Because this is her second home! Because Uncle Steven and Auntie Ashley are good

    people! Because I believe in the upbringing and virtue of the Bradford family!"

    Lucas'' words froze Michele directly on the spot and made Yasmeen fervent.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Ever since the day she knew who she was, there had been many people who were superficially nice to

    her, but actually guarded against her. Because she was not from Country Z, and she was the princess

    of Country Y.

    Yasmeen couldn''t change who she was, couldn''t say how she felt about the country, but Lucas

    understood her.

    For just a moment, Yasmeen knew she was in love with the right person, that she hadn''t misjudged

    him.

    Michele, however, almost couldn''t bear it and looked at Lucas and asked, "You believe her so much?"

    "Rather than believing in her, I believe in myself. I believe in my own judgment. Michele, I know you''re

    doing this for my own good, but I hope this is thest time I hear anything bad about Yasmeen from

    you."

    He defended Yasmeen so much that Michele''s heart was broken.

    "What if I have to say it?"

    She got stubborn, too.

    Lucas'' eyes twinkled as he whispered, "If you have to target her and despise her, then that''s the end of

    the friendship between us."

    Michele really couldn''t stand this time and fell straight onto the sofa. She finally couldn''t restrain herself

    from crying out.

    "Lucas, they say that the men of the Green Family are infatuated. We''ve known each other for over

    twenty years, but now you''re breaking off with me for Yasmeen. How could you do this to me? You

    know full well that I ..."

    "Your feelings for me are fruitless. Michele, as I said, I just think of you as my sister. You should not be

    too obsessed. Let go of your obsession with me, and you will find that there are others around you who

    are more worthy of your cherishing."

    "Then can you let go of your obsession with Yasmeen and turn around and look at me? Can you?"

    Michele''sment made Yasmeen a little angry. She rolled up her sleeves and really wanted to fight

    Yasmeen.

    Looking at Michele, who was caught in a swamp of emotions, Lucas felt bad too.

    He didn''t want the rtionship to turn sour, but sometimes, Michele was too stubborn for him to

    persuade her.

    Lucas sighed and said, "Michele, Yasmeen, and I like each other, so it''s not an obsession. But I don''t

    love you, you''re in love unterally, and that''s an obsession. Don''t miss out on the right person next to

    you because of me."

    This was even more overwhelming for Michele than just rejecting her.

    She suddenly felt a bit of envy and hatred.

    "Lucas, I don''t want to make myself look bad because of my feelings, but I hate Yasmeen! I hate her so

    much! Do you want me to give you my blessing? I can''t do it! Besides, she''s gotten you into

    segregation and there is even a good chance that you will not be able to work as a soldier again. She

    and I are at loggerheads! I won''t let her off the hook! I must find out exactly what she was there to do. If

    I find out that she had something to do with the kidnapping, I will absolutely not give her a way out

    because of you!"

    Michele never thought she would one day speak to Lucas like this.

    But she was just upset and had a hard time with it. The more Lucas defended Yasmeen, the more she

    couldn''t stand it.

    She knew it was wrong, but she couldn''t help herself, and she didn''t want to.

    If she could, she would want to be as spontaneous as before. But who could tell her how to take back

    the feelings she had given?

 Chapter 1745 Do You Feel Sorry for Her?

    Chapter 1745 Do You Feel Sorry for Her?

    Watching Michele in pain and suffering was hard for Lucas too. Although he had no feelings for her,

    they had grown up together. Seeing Michele caught in a whirlwind of emotions, he couldn''t do anything

    about it, but at the same time, he med himself for not seeing Michele''s feelings for him.

    Lucas was quite slow when it came to feelings. If it wasn''t for Yasmeen''s persistent pursuit over the

    years, he wouldn''t have had any feelings at all.

    Falling in love was too troublesome and tiring.

    Wouldn''t it be better for them to be friends?

    But the thought of being friends with Yasmeen repelled Lucas subconsciously.

    Well, she had been silently nted in his heart like a seed, which was terrible.

    But luckily, it was her!

    Lucas was slightly distracted.

    Michele noticed it too and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    "Lucas, I hate you!"

    With that, Michele ran off.

    Lucas''s brow furrowed. He sighed in his heart and quickly sent a message to Edison.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Michelle got pissed off by me and ran away. You go find her and make sure nothing happens to her."

    Edison froze slightly when he saw the message and then became a little angry.

    "Lucas, you knew she was irritated and you let her run out? What were you thinking?"

    "I don''t like her, so I won''t give her a shred of hope. Edison, the only way she''ll give me up for good is if

    I break her heart, and you have a chance. I know your heart aches for her, so stay with her. It''s okay for

    you to be my brother-inw."

    Seeing Lucas''s words, Edison was shocked and blushed a little.

    He had always thought that he had hidden his feelings for Michele well, but he had never thought that

    Lucas would be able to see it.

    "Thanks, Lucas. You can hurt her as much as you want. I can''t wait to see you being plucked from her

    heart."

    Lucas suddenly frowned.

    Edison was simply a little silly.

    He put the phone down but was still a little worried.

    Michele hade in her car. Would it be dangerous for her to drive in this mood?

    Uncle Morty had been good to him over the years, and he really treated Michele like a sister.

    Yasmeen came downstairs at some point. Looking at Lucas'' worried look, she suddenly felt a little

    ufortable. But then she remembered how much Lucas trusted and defended her, and she was

    relieved.

    In this emotional game with Michele, it was clear that she had won.

    A woman who won must also have the grace and decency to do so.

    She walked over and took Lucas''s hand, then said softly, "If you''re really worried, let''s follow her

    behind."

    "You''re not angry?"

    Lucas was a little taken aback.

    Yasmeen was instantly happy.

    Having Lucas say that was enough, wasn''t it?

    "Angry about what? Didn''t you say you just think of her as your sister? And you''d be upset if she had

    an ident because of you, right? So I, as her future sister-inw, will go with you!"

    Looking at Yasmeen''s mischievous look, Lucas couldn''t help but smile.

    "Then I might not be able to apany you to buy clothes."

    "What do you mean by apanying me? Isn''t it buying clothes for you? Besides, clothes can be

    bought anytime, but your sister won''t have much contact with you once she gets married in the future.

    So as a brother, you''d better hurry up and go."

    With that, Yasmeen took Lucas''s hand and walked out the door.

    Depression filled Michele''s chest as she exited the door. She stepped on the elerator and the car

    drove off as if it had flown.

    Lucas frowned slightly when he heard Yasmeen say, "Sit tight."

    Then she stepped on the elerator and the car flew off too.

    Lucas didn''t react much, gave Yasmeen a casual nce, and said calmly, "Nice driving skills."

    "Of course! I''ve learned from a famous race car driver. I''m not bragging. I even went racing at night and

    didn''t even ce lower than the top three. Am I awesome?"

    Lucas smiled, but his eyes got a little colder.

    Unfortunately, Yasmeen didn''t see it.

    She followed Michelle with her full attention and was a little confused when she saw Michelle''s car pull

    up on the road.

    "Michele is actually parked randomly on the side of the road. What am I going to do?"

    "Turn left ahead."

    Lucasmanded, and without any hesitation, Yasmeen drove past Michele''s car and turned left in

    front of it, then braked hard and saw Lucas quickly get out of the car.

    She turned off the engine and followed Lucas out of the car before realizing that Lucas was actually

    eavesdropping!

    "Lucas, you ..."

    "Shhh ..."

    Lucas suddenly turned around and his lips almost touched Yasmeen''s. His warm breath blew against

    her face and made her feel tingly. Yasmeen looked at him with a hint of indescribable anticipation and

    excitement, and her eyes were so bright that he was lost in them.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Lucas reached out and just poked her in the head with his finger, which instantly took away all of

    Yasmeen''s flirtatious thoughts.

    This bad guy!

    Yasmeen pouted but strangely pleased Lucas.

    As if addicted, he poked Yasmeen with his finger again, but this time, he poked her face.

    "Lucas, you want to die, don''t you?"

    Yasmeen was getting a little annoyed.

    He was getting to be a pain in the ass!

    She swung her fist, but Lucas took it in his hand and brought her into his arms. The pounding heartbeat

    immediately traveled down the fist and into Yasmeen''s ears.

    One after the other, it became more and more rapid.

    Suddenly, all Yasmeen''s irritation was washed away, and instead, there was a touch of sweetness.

    She couldn''t help but lean into Lucas'' body. Feeling his masculine scent, she instantly didn''t want to

    move.

    He was too charming.

    Yasmeen muttered in her mind when she heard faint, suppressed criesing from outside. She

    couldn''t help but freeze for a moment.

    Michele was crying?

    No?

    Yasmeen tried to poke her head out to have a look, but Lucas pushed her right back.

    "Let me take a look!"

    "If Michele was the one who won today, would you show her what you look like now?"

    Lucas'' voice was not loud, but it made Yasmeen freeze.

    Just kidding!

    If she had lost Lucas today, it would have broken her heart to see Lucas taking good care of Michele,

    not to mention crying.

    Thinking of this, she felt Michele was pretty miserable right now!

    A sh of sympathy surfaced in Yasmeen''s heart, but she suddenly sensed that something was wrong.

    "Lucas, what do you mean? You feel sorry for her?"

    "Yes!"

    This time, Lucas did not retort but responded promptly.

    Yasmeen suddenly felt as if her heart was clogged with cotton, and she couldn''t breathe.

    What did Lucas mean by this?

    Didn''t he promise to spoil her alone?

 Chapter 1746 Can You Talk Properly

    Chapter 1746 Can You Talk Properly

    As if sensing Yasmeen''s resentment, Lucas whispered, "If Zoe is being bullied, my heart hurts too."

    In other words, he only thought of Michele as his sister, but wasn¡¯t Lucas the one who caused Michele

    to be like this?

    Thinking about it, Yasmeen suddenly felt quite bad about herself again.

    At least she has Lucas to love and spoil her now. But what about Michele?

    She didn''t get a boyfriend, and her rtionship with Lucas might not be so pure in the future.

    It was really saddening to see a love-stained rtionship between a brother and sister.

    The look in Yasmeen''s eyes made Lucas ufortable.

    What did she mean?

    So now she was defending Michele?

    She was really an individual full of contradictions!

    Despite this thought, Lucas didn''t say anything else.

    Outside, Michele was probably really sad. At first, she cried a little repressively, then louder and louder,

    and finally just gave up her dignity and cried so loudly that even Yasmeen felt her nose twitched.

    If it weren''t for the fact that it took her twenty years to woo Lucas, she''d want to let go of him.

    Just as Yasmeen could barely hold back, there was another sound of a car outside, and then a

    somewhat familiar male voice came.

    "He can''t see you crying here, and besides, even if he did, he wouldn''t be heartbroken. What''s the

    point?"

    It was Edison!

    Michele was already aggravated as hell. Hearing Edison talk like that made her even more aggravated.

    "You shut up! Go away! Leave me alone for a while, okay?"

    "Leave you alone? Michele, can''t you be a little tougher? Do you have to torment yourself so much

    because he doesn''t like you? He doesn''t like you not because you''re not good enough, but because

    you''re not meant to be together. If you''re not meant to be together, why are you trying to force it? Why

    don''t you take a step back and just be his sister again? Can''t you berades for life?"

    "No!"

    Michele suddenly hissed.

    "What do you know? You don''t know anything!"

    "I don''t understand, but I do understand what it''s like to have a crush on another person."

    Edisonughed bitterly.

    At this time he was not as yful as usual, nor was he careless and casual, but instead he was gloomy

    and heartbreaking.

    Michele froze slightly, as if she realized something, but subconsciously repelled it.

    "How did you know I was here?"

    "Lucas told me."

    Edison told him truthfully.

    Tears welled up in Michele''s eyes again.

    "He just couldn''t wait to send me out so he could feel at ease being with Yasmeen, could he? No! I''m

    just going to have a bad time! I''m just going to torture myself! I''m not going to let him and Yasmeen

    have a good time! Why should I be sad and they be fine? Why should he be happy and then push me

    to you? Am I an object or a thing? He doesn''t want me so he pushes me to his best friend, does he?"

    As soon as Michele finished her sentence, Edison pped her straight across the face.

    The p knocked Michele straight into a daze.

    She looked tearfully at Edison, the most unconcerned man in the group who was now looking at her

    angrily and seriously, and couldn''t help but ask, "You hit me?"

    "Yes, I hit you! So have you woken up by the p?"

    Edison''s hands clenched together.

    It hurt him more to have hit Michele than to have hit himself, but he had to.

    Michele was practically possessed now, even a little paranoid. He was really afraid that Michele would

    take the wrong path because of her emotional paranoia.

    She was Morty''s daughter!

    Edison¡¯s face went cold as he said, word for word, "Who are you insulting? Are you insulting yourself to

    tell me it''s wrong to fall in love with you? Or are you insulting me for only picking up women that Lucas

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    doesn''t want? Or is that what Lucas is to you? The man you''ve loved all these years is a scumbag, isn''t

    he?"

    These three consecutive questions instantly knocked Michele on the spot.

    "No, that''s not what I meant."

    "Then what do you mean? What do you mean Lucas didn''t like you and pushed you to me? You''re a

    living human being. Who can push you to anyone? Just because you couldn''t get him, you doubt

    yourself and even denigrate the man you once loved. Is this your idea of love? If so, I have nothing

    more to say."

    After saying that, Edison turned around and left.

    Michele suddenly choked up. The unexinable sadness in her heart made her want to cry.

    As she watched Edison turn and walk away, Michele suddenly cried and said, "Edison, stop!"

    Edison did stop but didn''t look back or turn around.

    He was afraid that if he turned around, he would relent.

    It was useless for him tofort Michele now, and he had to act as such.

    Seeing that Edison did not turn around, Michele was even more aggrieved.

    All these years, under Lucas'' leadership, the other members of the group had treated her, the only girl,

    with care and attention.

    She was actually aware of Edison''s feelings for her, but she had never had anyone else in her eyes

    before. But at this moment, she was too vulnerable.

    "Edison, can you lend me your shoulder? I''m really sad! I feel like my heart has broken a big hole and

    the cold wind is blowing. I''m so cold!"

    Michele suddenly choked up, while Edison was instantly heartbroken.

    He turned around violently and took Michele straight into his arms, while his eyes were a little red and

    wet.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hit you! Why don''t you hit me too!"

    "You think I''m going to spoil you? Or do you think you''re Lucas?"

    After saying that, Michele suddenly bit Edison on the shoulder. She bit him so hard that Edison instantly

    frowned but made no move.

    Yasmeen peeped at this scene and suddenly felt that Michele was actually quite happy. Even without

    Lucas, she still had Edison, didn''t she?

    Unlike her!

    She was living like a monk in order to pursue Lucas with all her might.

    At this moment, Yasmeen suddenly felt that she was at a disadvantage.

    Seeing that Edison had pacified Michele, Lucas immediately lost his desire to peek and eavesdrop and

    pulled Yasmeen''s hand to the car.

    This time, it was Lucas who drove. He pressed Yasmeen into the car seat and fastened the seat belt

    for her, then drove off.

    Yasmeen said glumly, "I suddenly feel like I''m at a disadvantage not having a boy or two around all

    these years. Wouldn''t I be too miserable in case you don''t want me one day and I''m too old?"

    "Well, so you can start looking for some boys from now on."

    Lucas spoke calmly and nonchntly, but it sent a chill up Yasmeen¡¯s spine.

    Why did that sound so creepy?

    "Lucas, can you talk nicely?"

    "Aren''t I just being nice? Besides, you''re my woman and I dote on you the most. You can do whatever

    you want to do. It''s okay. I can take it."

    Yasmeen felt more and more that this didn''t sound right.

    She was about to say something else when she suddenly realized that Lucas was driving the wrong

    route.

    This didn''t seem to be a shopping mall or a clothing shop!

    "Lucas, you''re driving the wrong way. Where are you going?"

    "To sell you."

    After saying that, Lucas stepped on the elerator again and the car flew off, which scared Yasmeen

    so much that he held onto the handrail while some bad feeling surfaced in her heart.

 Chapter 1747 Cant Be Too Shabby

    Chapter 1747 Can''t Be Too Shabby

    "Where exactly are you taking me? It''s rather isted here. You''re not really going to sell me, are you?"

    Yasmeen spoke fearfully, but Lucas didn''t respond and drove the car fast instead.

    Seeing that Lucas did not answer, Yasmeen did not say anything either, as she was used to racing

    anyway, and Lucas was going as fast as she had been when she first started racing, so she could bear

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    it.

    But why was this route getting more and more familiar?

    Yasmeen frowned. She paled when the familiar sound of an engine sounded.

    "Lucas, what are you doing over here?"

    "See what it''s like where you''re racing."

    With that, Lucas pulled over coolly. And motorbikes and racing cars were jostling for position.

    The cars were going very fast.

    Lucas''s eyes turned deep and frightening at the thought that Yasmeen had once been one of them.

    He knew that Yasmeen was crazy andwless, but he had no idea that she was into racing!

    It would be fine if it wasn''t life-threatening, but look at the speed of the car ...

    No sooner had he thought that than two cars crashed into each other with a thud. The sharp, piercing

    voice seemed to cut across one''s heart.

    Lucas''s brow furrowed instantly.

    Yasmeen, not caring what Lucas thought, jumped out of the car, then leaped over the railing and ran

    straight towards the cars that had been hit.

    "Spread out! Quickly! Call an ambnce!"

    Yasmeen shouted quickly, as if she were in charge of this ce, and took the lead in running towards

    the cars.

    The person inside appeared to be stuck.

    Lucas''s eyes narrowed slightly and his heart clenched slightly.

    The car''s fuel tank was broken and oil was dripping out.

    Not caring about anything else, Lucas jumped off instantly and ran in the same direction as Yasmeen.

    But he was just faster.

    All Yasmeen felt was a gust of wind around her, and a man arrived at the scene of the ident as fast

    as lightning before she did. Then he smashed the window ss with one hand and reached his hand

    inside.

    "Give me your hand. Quickly!"

    It was important to save lives now. The man inside heard the voice and, not caring if he knew him or

    not, gave Lucas his hand straight away.

    Lucas quickly yanked the man out, pushed him back, and said, "If you don''t want to die, get out of

    here!"

    The man couldn''t care about Lucas''s attitude and tone of voice, and just ran off as quickly as he could.

    The racer on Yasmeen''s side had his thigh stuck, and no matter how hard Yasmeen tried, she couldn''t

    pull him out.

    Lucas went straight up and kicked the door open. Seeing that the car was deformed and stuck in the

    man''s thigh, he made a quick decision to knock him out and get him out in his own way. But the man

    was awakened by the pain the moment Lucas pulled him out. The shrill shouts went up to the clouds.

    Yasmeen was relieved to see that the man had been rescued. She was about to say something to

    Lucas when he pulled her down and threw her to the ground. And she was pinned firmly underneath

    Lucas.

    A loud thud followed, and a huge wave of heat swept around them instantly.

    Yasmeen understood at once.

    Lucas had just seen the fuel tank leaking and was afraid she would be blown up, so he came out to

    help. And in the nick of time, Lucas still had her under his protection.

    Yasmeen suddenly got a little choked up. She reached out and touched Lucas''s back and found it full

    of blood!

    Tears instantly welled up in her eyes.

    "Lucas ..."

    "Shut up! I''ll fix you when we get back!"

    Lucas''s hearing had barely recovered and he had almost lost it again from the explosion.

    He knew that themotion here was not small and was bound to attract the attention of the

    authorities. Either he or Yasmeen would be in trouble if they kept staying here.

    Lucas''s back was burning with pain, but he couldn''t care about it. He just pulled Yasmeen up and ran

    outside.

    Yasmeen, worried about his wounds, rushed to say, "Slow down. You''ve hurt your back."

    "If you don''t want to cause strife between the two countries, just get out of here!"

    With that, Lucas dragged Yasmeen to the car and then he went to the passenger side.

    "You drive!"

    Lucas''s face was as normal, but Yasmeen knew he was actually holding strong.

    He really didn''t seem like a person sometimes.

    Yasmeen started the car quickly and felt a little regret. She shouldn''t have told Lucas that she could

    race in a slip of the tongue. But it was thanks to Lucas, otherwise, the two racers might have been

    killed.

    With her speed, there was absolutely no way she could have saved both of them at the same time.

    At this point, Yasmeen thought Lucas was so manly.

    Lucas, however, did not know what Yasmeen was thinking and took Yasmeen''s mobile phone straight

    away, set it to the virtualwork, and then called the authorities to report the private gathering of

    people racing here and ordered them to investigate and ban it strictly.

    However, the corners of Yasmeen''s mouth twitched.

    Well, she finally knew what Lucas had brought her here for tonight.

    He wanted to tell her in front of her that if she wanted to race privately in the future, it would be

    impossible!

    No, maybe she wouldn''t even think about it.

    Yasmeen was a little depressed and hadn''t thought about what to say. Lucas didn''t hide the phone

    number this time and called his uncle, Davon, directly with Yasmeen''s mobile phone.

    Davon was a little surprised when he received the call and asked, "Who is it?"

    "Great uncle, it''s Lucas. Keep Tony away from my woman from now on. If I find out he''s encouraging

    my woman to race again, I don''t mind going to Country F and having a good chat with him."

    Davon was a little confused by Lucas''sment.

    "Your woman? When did you get married? Could it be that you''re in a secret marriage?"

    Lucas''s brow furrowed slightly.

    Was his uncle suffering from Alzheimer''s?

    Was that his point?

    But in the spirit of respect for the old, Lucas said lightly, "Yasmeen is my girlfriend. I''m not married yet,

    but you can prepare the bride price. After all, I''m marrying a princess of another country, and the bride

    price can''t be too shabby."

    With that, Lucas hung up the phone, leaving Davon stunned.

    Holy crap!

    The daughter of the Shaw family had actually wooed Lucas?

    Did Nicole know?

    Did Samuel know?

    This was a national celebration!

    He almost thought Lucas was going to end up alone for the rest of his life! He didn''t expect him to have

    a girlfriend.

    No, he had to go and talk to Nicole and Samuel about it.

    Davon ran off in a huff, while Yasmeen had mixed feelings.

    On the one hand, she was excited and happy that Lucas had told someone close to him about their

    rtionship. On the other hand, she was worried that Lucas would really fall out with Tony over the

    racing.

    She looked at Lucas and said, somewhat petntly, "Lucas, I promise to be more careful from now on,

    okay? Don''t you go looking for trouble with my master!"

    "Master?"

    Hearing this address, Lucas suddenly frowned and stared at Yasmeen with his good-looking eyes,

    making Yasmeen feel pressure and a little regret.

    She shouldn''t have said so much!

 Chapter 1748 Who Did They Think They Were

    Chapter 1748 Who Did They Think They Were

    Lucas was pleased to see how regretful Yasmeen was, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He looked

    very stern, and Yasmeen quickly begged him for forgiveness.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t bother my teacher. I was the one who made him teach me this!¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see what you can do first. Treat my wound when we get back, okay?¡±

    Lucas said nonchntly as if he wasn¡¯t the one who got hurt.

    Yasmeen stepped on the car pedal. Lucas was impressed by how fast she could drive.

    As they were heading home, the police cars were arriving at the scene of the ident. Yasmeen felt a

    bit anxious and hesitant.

    ¡°Hey, how about we get you to the hospital? I might not be able to treat the wound on your back

    properly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Greatest Global Scalpel, Dr. Ashley, and you can¡¯t even treat a small wound

    like this?¡±

    Lucas nced at her apathetically. His words made Yasmeen break out in cold sweat.

    ¡°I only learned a bit from my mother. I can treat emergency wounds temporarily, but your back is burnt.

    If we don¡¯t treat it well, it will get infected, and you¡¯ll get a fever. Lucas, I don¡¯t trust myself.¡±

    This was one thing good about Yasmeen. She would admit it when she knew that she wasn¡¯t up for it.

    This part of her was well-liked by Lucas in the past years.

    But he didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital to avoid trouble. Though, listening to Yasmeen and looking at

    her face that was about to break into tears, he sighed and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give Michele a call.¡±

    Lucas was taken aback by what Yasmeen said.

    ¡°Why are you calling her?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any friends and family around here. The Hill family kind of treats you like family, so¡­¡±

    Lucas understood what Yasmeen was trying to say.

    She was so lovable.

    He reached out his hand and patted her head lightly. He knew that she was panicking because he got

    hurt in her stead and she was mad at herself, but she was still thinking about what to do for him. He felt

    loved.

    ¡°Did you forget that my parents are at the Capital City? Call my mom instead.¡±

    Yasmeen was bbergasted.

    She had to call Nicole?

    Suddenly, she felt embarrassed. The first time she called Nicole as her future daughter-inw was to

    tell her how she got her son into trouble?

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°On second thought, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Lucas took the phone from Yasmeen and called his mother.

    ¡°Mom, I got bored and went out for car racing. An ident urred there, and I got hurt while rescuing

    the casualties. Can youe to the hospital?¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s eyes were wide open upon hearing what Lucas said.

    He made himself her scapegoat.

    She was the one that wanted to go car racing and the one who wanted to go on a rescue mission.

    But¡­

    She felt a tingle on her nose, and she was about to cry.

    Yasmeen lifted her head and looked at the ceiling abruptly. Her heart was pumping, and she felt warm

    inside.

    She wanted him for twenty years, and she always thought that he was as stubborn as a mule and an

    inconsiderate person. He didn¡¯t appreciate her at all. But ever since they were officially together, it felt

    like he was still the same, yet a changed person towards her.

    He actually made himself her scapegoat!

    She was really surprised.

    Lucas didn¡¯t know what was going on in Yasmeen¡¯s head, but he felt a bit remorseful seeing the

    extremely grateful look on Yasmeen''s face after he hung up the call.

    Was he too mean to her all these years?

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I don¡¯t know how to coax you.¡±

    Yasmeenughed upon hearing him.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you so nice to me back then? If you¡¯re nicer, then I wouldn¡¯t have to spend twenty years

    going after you.¡±

    Lucas said after listening to Yasmeen¡¯s fussing, ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t treat you nicer. Otherwise, you¡¯ll

    bother the heck out of me.¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Yasmeen was disheartened again.

    She thought that he was nice to her, but now he was messing with her again.

    Lucas let out a sigh of relief seeing Yasmeen grimacing, putting her hands on her waist while looking

    fiercely at him.

    He liked seeing energetic, rather than being dispirited and dejected. After all, Yasmeen didn¡¯t suggest

    going there in the first ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital now. Otherwise, I might really get infected.¡±

    Yasmeen snapped back to reality upon hearing Lucas.

    ¡°Yes, right. Hospital. But can we just head there like that? Will it be bad for you?¡±

    Yasmeen only realized now that Lucas was put under house arrest here, so that he wouldn¡¯t attract

    unwanted attention. But she attracted a lot of attention already.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take care of it if anything happens.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t really mind it.

    Yasmeen drove the car at a high speed and brought Lucas to the Military Hospital.

    Lucas never went through the discharging procedure and was sent back to his original room. Many

    people were surprised, including Penny who was recovering from surgery.

    Her mother brought Penny out of her ward and she saw Lucas being pushed into the emergency room.

    She walked over.

    She felt ufortable when she saw Yasmeen.

    Because Yasmeen had a better aura and figure than her. Yasmeen was also prettier.

    With someone like Yasmeen around Lucas, could she really make Lucas fall in love and marry her?

    Penny wasn¡¯t confident.

    Her mother looked at her daughter and knew what was she thinking about.

    She would handle the things that her daughter couldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°You brought him out for a bit, and you got him into an ident. Do you have anymon sense?¡±

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t realize that her mother was talking to her. She was dumbfounded when she realized

    her mother ring at her reproachfully.

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Who else? Do you see anyone else besides you here? Lucas was hurt, to begin with. Not only that

    you didn¡¯t care about his condition, but you also brought him out of the hospital. Where is yourmon

    sense?¡±

    Her mother expressed her extreme dislike towards Yasmeen.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Yasmeen, Lucas would probably marry her daughter out of guilt.

    Penny yanked her mother¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk like that. Miss Shaw is

    Lucas¡¯ girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend? Maybe not. How can a girlfriend be so inconsiderate and don¡¯t care about Lucas¡¯

    condition?¡± her mother was going off relentlessly.

    Initially, Yasmeen didn¡¯t want to argue with them, since it was true that Penny got hurt because of

    Lucas. She didn¡¯t want people to have a negative impression of Lucas. But this didn¡¯t mean that these

    two could mock and humiliate her!

    Who did they think they were?

    Yasmeen scoffed and said, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m Lucas¡¯ girlfriend, then what are you doing here?

    Did I invite you guys over? If you don¡¯t like seeing me then go away. Nobody is forcing you to stay here

    with me.¡±

    ¡°You, how can you talk like that to me? Did your parents ever teach you any manners?¡±

    No one had talk-back like this to her mother for many years, she wasn¡¯t going to just sit down and take

    it. She raised her voice and walked up aggressively towards Yasmeen.

    Yasmeen¡¯s eyes turned frigid.

    ¡°What? Do you want to fight? Come on! I¡¯ll pay your medical bills if I hurt you too badly!¡±

 Chapter 1749 Money Talks

    Chapter 1749 Money Talks

    Yasmeen was overbearing and sounded murderous. Penny got scared.

    She quickly walked up and stood in front of her mother. She said in a sharp and terrified voice, ¡°What

    are you trying to do? Lucas is part of the army, you¡¯ll make him lose face like this.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re calling his name so familiarly, even though you know that he has a girlfriend. So, you

    want to be a mistress and you¡¯re telling the whole world about it. What has the worlde to? Or it is

    just you and your thick skin?¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s voice was rather loud, she attracted some onlookers.

    Penny face turned hot and red.

    ¡°You, how can you talk so vulgarly? Why is a nice person like Lucas dating someone like you?¡±

    ¡°And? What kind of girl should he be dating? A fake person like you?¡±

    Yasmeen scorned at what Penny said.

    What a joke.

    She courted Lucas for twenty years and finally got together with him. Why would she let him go just

    because of a few things said by a nobody?

    She wasn¡¯t even afraid of Michele, why would she be afraid of Penny?

    Penny almost fainted out of shame upon hearing what Yasmeen said. She wanted to continue her

    pathetic act, but then a clear voice could be heard.

    ¡°Yasmeen is right, we would like our daughter-inw to be a proud person like her.¡±

    Nicole sauntered towards them and Samuel walked behind Nicole coolly.

    Yasmeen¡¯s face immediately changed. She walked up all smiling.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Green, you guys have arrived.¡±

    Penny looked in Yasmeen direction. Two proud looking middle age people were walking towards them.

    They were middle-aged, but the man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. Age didn¡¯t leave

    much of a mark on their faces. They looked very sophisticated.

    Penny grabbed her mother¡¯s hand uneasily.

    Her mother squinted her eyes upon noticing the way they were dressed.

    Nicole and Samuel had an adoring look in their eyes when they looked at Yasmeen.

    ¡°Yasmeen, how¡¯s Lucas doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still in the emergency room. His back is burnt because the gas caused an explosion. His wound

    might be infected, and his recovery might take some time. Mrs. Green, I¡¯m so sorry. It is because of me

    that¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lucas is tough. He¡¯s not as weak as you think. Don¡¯t be too worried, I know I¡¯m not.¡±

    Even though Nicole said so, she still nced worriedly at the emergency room.

    How could she not be worried about her son?

    Samuel walked up and lightly tapped on Nicole¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Only after that, they looked at Penny and her mother.

    Samuel had a really sharp gaze. He was emitting so much pressure that Penny almost lost her

    bnce. Her mother was getting nervous as well.

    He wouldn¡¯t be nice to deal with.

    Her mother was thinking about what to say when Nicole suddenly said.

    ¡°Who are you guys? What kind of rtionship do you have with my son?¡±

    Nicole already knew who they were. Nicole felt quite sorry and remorseful towards them in the

    beginning since the daughter did get hurt because of Lucas¡¯ mistake. But she didn¡¯t think that they

    would be like this afterwards.

    The girl even wanted to force her son to marry her.

    Penny felt a bit startled seeing that Nicole was staring at her. She took a step backwards

    subconsciously and said in a low voice, ¡°My name is Penny. I¡¯m the hostage that Lucas rescued.¡±

    ¡°I thought you got hurt because of my son¡¯s mistake. Don¡¯t you hate him?¡±

    Nicole was talking nonchntly, but for some reason it made Penny feel pressured.

    Penny quickly shook her head and said, ¡°How could I! He¡¯s in the army. He only took the shot because

    he wanted to protect us, citizens. I got hurt, but I¡¯m still very grateful.¡±

    It sounded like an official discourse.

    Nicole smiled sarcastically, but her smile soon vanished.

    She understood what was going on. Penny found out about Lucas¡¯ family background and was trying to

    scheme something.

    Before this, Nicole was worried that no one would want to date her son. But having someone like this

    pursuing Lucas was even worse.

    Nicole¡¯s face turned grim, she said, ¡°Since it was my son¡¯s fault to start with, we wouldn¡¯t treat you

    unfairly without anypensation.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want money. Mrs. Green, I really admire Lucas. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    What Penny said made Nicole frown. Nicole replied, ¡°Do you really admire him? But maybe you should

    give up. My son grew up together with Yasmeen. They have a good rtionship. Even though it was

    his mistake that you got hurt, but I don¡¯t think that he would give up Yasmeen just so that he could

    marry you. The reimbursement from us can be of any kind. You are still recovering and shouldn¡¯t be

    standing here for too long. Do head back to your ward and get some rest, we can discusster.¡±

    Nicole was practically shooing them away.

    Her mother wasn¡¯t happy about where this conversation was going.

    Nicole was emitting the aura of an elite. Before this, her mother wasn¡¯t sure if Lucas really came from a

    rich family. But now, she was certain.

    But because of this confirmation, she felt even more bitter.

    So what?

    So, what if they had power and money?

    Nicole was looking at them as if they were some leeches and wanted to fling them away as soon as

    possible.

    Her mother thought that Nicole was looking down on them because they were poor.

    Her mother grabbed Penny¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ward! They hate that us poor

    peasants are standing here next to them. They also probably think that we are demanding an

    exorbitant. No need to continue staying here and be someone without a backbone.¡±

    Nicole was about to burst upon hearing her mother. She held it back because she wanted to give them

    some face, but Yasmeen didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Your daughter grew a backbone to steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend. That¡¯s not something you should

    be proud of.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Her mother had a horrible look on her face.

    Seeing that her mother was about to fight with Yasmeen, Penny rolled her eyes and fainted.

    Nicole knew that Penny was faking it, but she didn¡¯t bother to point it out. She said to a nurse who was

    standing by the side, ¡°Quick, bring Miss Penny back to her ward. Check if her wound reopened. She is

    a precious guest of the Green family, take real good care of her. Ensure her recovery no matter at what

    cost.¡±

    She urately expressed the saying ¡°he who has wealth speaks louder than others¡±.

    Her mother said that she was abusing her power and looking down on others.

    So, she showed them how money talks worked.

    The mother and daughter weren¡¯t kind-hearted people. They were trying to gain themselves a good

    reputation by mocking the Green family, even after taking thepensation money from them.

    Samuel agreed with his wife¡¯s decision. The nurses got to their work.

    Yasmeen knew what Nicole was trying to do and hence she didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, she grabbed

    Nicole¡¯s hand and made her sit down.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, please take a seat. It might be a while until Lucases out from the emergency room.¡±

    Right after she said that a troop of people were seen rushing towards them.

 Chapter 1750 Say It if You Cant Afford to Lose

    Chapter 1750 Say It if You Can''t Afford to Lose

    Michele and Edison came quickly.

    "Sir, ma¡¯am, I heard that Lucas is hospitalized, what¡¯s going on?"

    Michele''s eyes were still swollen, but she was very worried at this time.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Yasmeen was a little depressed. Before she could say anything, Nicole spoke, "That brat was too

    bored and he went car racing. As a result, he encountered a car ident and went to rescue. He was

    blown away by the explosion and now he¡¯s being rescued inside. He should be fine."

    Michele was stunned when she heard that.

    ¡®Lucas went car racing?¡¯

    ¡®How is that possible?¡¯

    Lucas was a mature person and he couldn''t mess with such a thing, but it would be possible in

    Yasmeen¡¯s case.

    Michele looked aside and spotted Yasmeen as expected.

    Her eyes narrowed at once.

    "It¡¯s you, right? You took Lucas out for car racing, didn''t you? Yasmeen, what are you trying to do? Not

    only have you caused Lucas to be isted and examined now, but you¡¯ve also even willfully taken him

    out for car racing. Are you only happy when he quits being a soldier? You''re a princess, you don''t care

    about the military uniform, but do you know how much sacrifice Lucas pays for this uniform?¡±

    Michele''s usation left Yasmeen speechless.

    Nicole was slightly stunned when she saw Michele being so agitated.

    Although she knew Michele had feelings towards Lucas, it was too over.

    Before Nicole could react, Edison stepped forward and pulled Michele back, whispering, "What are you

    doing?"

    "Can''t you see? I''m talking to Yasmeen! She can be self willed and show off, but please don''t hurt

    Lucas!"

    Compared with Michele''s emotional look, Edison was very calm.

    "Michele, when you¡¯re defending Boss, shouldn¡¯t you ask Boss first if he needs you to do this? Boss

    and Yasmeen love each other, do you even have the right to tell them what they should do? Even if

    Yasmeen had made a mistake today, Boss should be the one ming her, not you."

    Edison''s words immediately made Nicole''s eyes gleam.

    ¡®Lucas and Yasmeen love each other?¡¯

    Had she heard it right?

    Although she always wanted Yasmeen to be her daughter-inw, and she knew that Yasmeen had

    courted Lucas for 20 years, when did they fall in love?

    What did she miss?

    Samuel knew what his wife was thinking when he saw her eyes gleaming. In order to avoid scaring the

    children, he couldn''t help tugging at Nicole''s cuff.

    Nicole questioned him with confused eyes. "What?"

    "Stop making trouble! Wait until Lucases out."

    Nicole understood from Samuel''s eyes. Although she was excited, considering Michele''s identity, she

    still suppressed her excitement, and the way she looked at Yasmeen became happier.

    It was not that Michele was bad, it was just that Nicole couldn¡¯t quite ept her identity.

    Although they were all princesses, the princesses of other countries are different from those of Country

    Z.

    Nicole and Samuel were both from Country Z. Although Morty was their good friend andrade, he

    was now superior after all. If Lucas and Michele were together, it didn¡¯t feel very good being the

    rtives of the royals. Of course, the most important thing was that Nicole knew Lucas didn¡¯t have

    feelings towards Michele.

    Now having heard that Lucas had seemed to ept Yasmeen from Edison, Nicole felt relieved as a

    mother.

    However, Michele was despondent due to Lucas''s sessive refusals recently, and she was inevitably

    agitated to hear Edison say so.

    "You think I''m wrong too? Boss is our boss, could it be you want him to take off his military uniform for a

    woman too? That¡¯s true, you can''t be superior until the boss is gone."

    Michele sounded reckless now.

    Edison''s face suddenly turned pale, but he did not say anything.

    Yasmeen knew Edison''s feelings for Michele from Lucas. Now seeing Michele bully Edison so much,

    he was still the subordinate she had protected for years, and she could not bear to see him being

    bullied by Michele like this.

    She said angrily, "Michele, say it if you can''t afford to lose. Don''t vent your anger to Edison."

    "I can''t afford to lose?"

    "If not, what is? You said you wanted a fairpetition, but now Lucas chose me, and you can''t afford

    to lose now? Is this your so-called breadth of mind and spirit?"

    Yasmeen''s words seemed to p Michele in the face.

    She suddenly felt shameless.

    Michele bit her lower lip, pushed Edison away, and ran out.

    "Tut, what a temper."

    Yasmeenined.

    Edison said with some headache, "Little boss, please say no more. Michele has been under great

    pressure recently, please don''t irritate her. Besides, it does matter that you put Boss in istion and

    examination, we¡¯re all worried about Boss."

    This was the first time Edison spoke to Yasmeen with a trace of dissatisfaction.

    Yasmeen fell into silence at once.

    "Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, I''ll go and have a look at Michele first."

    Edison then turned and ran away.

    Yasmeen only then realized Penny and her mother had returned to the ward not knowing when. There

    were only Nicole and Samuel left.

    She said with some difort, "Mrs. Green, do you think I''m not good too?"

    "Please don''t say that, just stick to it as long as you think you''re right. I believe Lucas that brat has the

    ability to distinguish right from wrong, and I also believe Ashley''s daughter won''t be anywhere bad."

    Hearing what Nicole had said, Yasmeen almost blurted out her past, but she held it back after all.

    The lights of the emergency room went out.

    When Lucas was pushed out, he was temporarily asleep due to anesthesia, and the doctor introduced

    Lucas''s condition.

    Fortunately, his injury was not very serious, and he will recover after careful rest.

    The load was finally taken off Yasmeen''s mind.

    Yasmeen and Nicole pushed Lucas back to the ward together.

    Because of Samuel, the ward was guarded these days. Anyone who wanted to enter the ward was

    forbidden to do so, including those in the military region.

    When Morty heard that Samuel had returned home, he quickly rushed over, talked to him for a while,

    and left. He didn''t stop Samuel''s action.

    Meanwhile, Lucas finally got a few days of peace. Nicole looked at his son''s blushing face although he

    was injured and finally realized that her son might really be in love.

    And the one he fell in love with was obviously Yasmeen.

    She smiled and said, "Did you avoid Yasmeen on purpose back then? Have you liked Yasmeen since

    little?"

    "Mom, I''m your son!"

    Lucas was speechless.

    He didn''t know what to say. If he knew he will eventually fall into Yasmeen''s hands, could he be so

    ruthless and indifferent to Yasmeen since little?

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t know everything in advance.

 Chapter 1751 Want a Silly Wife

    Chapter 1751 Want a Silly Wife

    Nicole suddenly smiledfortingly when she saw her son''s helpless expression.

    ¡°Boy, you have to treat Yasmeen well in the future. How much did Yasmeen suffer just to be with you?

    How far had she gone through with you? She was even teased by Michele s while ago. Even the kid

    Edison was dissatisfied with Yasmeen.¡±

    Nicole seemed to say it unintentionally, but Lucas still noticed something and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Edison and Michele have been here?¡±

    He looked at Yasmeen and asked.

    Yasmeen nodded and said, ¡°They have been here for a while, but then they left in a hurry. Probably

    because of business. And they let me pass on their greeting.¡±

    Nicole sighed after hearing Yasmeen''s words of breaking the ice. But in the end, she didn''t intervene.

    ¡°Okay, your dad and I have something to deal with. Yasmeen will take care of you recently. Call me if

    there¡¯s anything wrong. As for the mother and daughter, you can step aside and leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mommy.¡±

    Lucas nodded, but said, ¡°Please don¡¯t interfere with Penny and her mother. I can still use their help in

    the future.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°The secret is not to be revealed.¡±

    Lucas''s words left Nicole a little speechless.

    She red at Lucas, and then said, ¡°You can mess around as long as you want to, but your eldest

    brother will be engaged this week. Juste back if you¡¯re avable.¡±

    ¡°This week?¡±

    Lucas was a little surprised.

    Lucas didn''t hear much about Joseph''s love story. How could he suddenly get engaged?

    Speaking of the eldest son, Nicole was also a little helpless.

    ¡°You are all grown up and have your own life or emotional life. I can''t just control you guys anymore.

    Joseph called me and said that he is going to get engaged this week. I can only notify you with the

    news.¡±

    ¡°Who is the fianc¨¦? Do we know them?¡±

    Nicole shook her head when she heard it.

    ¡°I don''t know, but I will send someone to check her out.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Mom. Joseph is prudent. Since he said he is going to get engaged, he must be serious. Just

    don''t check it. It won¡¯t help to make him feel ufortable.¡±

    Nicole hesitated when Lucas said that, and finally nodded.

    After she left, Yasmeen quickly gave Lucas a cup of warm water.

    ¡°Drink some water, you are so short of water that your mouth is cracked.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Lucas didn''t shy away, took the water and took a sip. After a while, he suddenly asked, ¡°In your opinion,

    why on earth would my elder brother who kept doing medical research all day get engaged suddenly?¡±

    ¡°Why would I know?¡±

    Besides Lucas, Yasmeen really didn''t care much about other things.

    Lucas stopped the attempt to think about the matter since he couldn¡¯t find a clue. Still he felt a little

    depressed when he thought about the quarantined and political investigation during this period of time.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t go back next week. You may go back to my brother''s engagement banquet for me, and pick

    a decent gift for my brother for me by the way.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Yasmeen was dumbfounded.

    Seeing her cute gesture, Lucas chuckled and said, ¡°You are my girlfriend. And I am now being

    quarantined. Who can go in the name of me except you?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Yasmeen''s lips curled up suddenly, feeling as if there were sweetness in the air.

    Lucas¡¯s girlfriend!

    That''s a damn good address and it sounded so good!

    ¡°I will submit the application when this is over.¡±

    ¡°Application for what? Lucas, I¡¯ll tell you what, I won¡¯t allow you to give up your dreams for me. I know

    being a soldier is your dream. I have never thought of asking you to leave the army.¡±

    Yasmeen suddenly became nervous.

    Thinking of what Michele Hawk had said, Yasmeen really wanted to go back in time.

    If she had known that the ce where she was going was the kidnapping scene, and if she had known

    that the person performing the mission that day was Lucas, she would not go for any benefit or

    temptation.

    Lucas could guess what Michele and Edison told her when he saw Yasmeen so self-med. And the

    anger in his eyes grow even higher.

    ¡°What the hell are you thinking? Who told you that I was going to quit?¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you just say that you are going to submit the application? Wasn¡¯t it the resignation letter?¡±

    Yasmeen was a little surprised at what Lucas meant.

    Lucas couldn''t help but raised his hand and knocked at her forehead twice directly.

    ¡°Why on earth would you be so stupid?¡±

    ¡°Ouch, it hurts! You knock me on the head again! I''m not that smart originally. Hit me harder I would be

    stupid! Lucas, do you want a stupid wife?¡±

    Yasmeen stroked her forehead andined.

    This man was so damn strong.

    Lucas curled his lips and said with a faint smile, ¡°You are stupid anyway. Or why would you waste

    twenty years on a man if you are not that stupid?¡±

    ¡°I''m happy to do it. You can¡¯t control me?¡±

    Although Yasmeen said so, a faint smile appeared on her face and she was obviously in a good mood.

    Lucas saw that her eyes were full of happiness, and then he said, ¡°The application can be an

    application of marriage. Or else you want to wait another twenty years before marrying me?¡±

    Yasmeen was stunned suddenly.

    Surprise, excitement, and happiness filled her chest, making her unable to find out what kind of

    reaction she should have at the moment.

    ¡°Are you proposing to me?¡±

    ¡°Kind of.¡±

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t there be flower or ring in the proposal?¡±

    As soon as Yasmeen finished her word, her forehead was knocked again.

    ¡°Damn, you hit again! Lucas, do you want to get killed?¡±

    Lucas loved this Yasmeen so much.

    He thought he might be a little masochistic.

    But Lucas said with a smile, ¡°Flowers, rings? And should I still kneel on one knee?¡±

    ¡°That''s right theoretically. Everyone does this in the proposal.¡±

    ¡°That''s why they are not Lucas Bush. I''m just not so dull and so obedient to public opinion. If you want

    to marry me, just say yes. Or I can still cancel the application¡±

    Lucas was still hypocritical.

    She tried so hard to make Lucas fall in love with her. If this man didn''t want to marry her, then she

    would really d.

    ¡°Okay, fine. I didn''t say that I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡±

    Yasmeen was somehow depressed.

    Other people¡¯s proposal was so romantic. But when ites to her, her proposal was full of

    intimidation and lure?

    Nonsense!

    There¡¯s no temptation?

    It¡¯s just pure intimidation!

    Sadly, she was intimidated voluntarily.

    It¡¯s just so rare to see.

    Compared to Yasmeen, Lucas is in a good mood.

    ¡°I''m a little tired. Please help me adjust the temperature.¡±

    ¡°Oh, fine.¡±

    The dignified princess immediately turned into a cute little maid, and quickly adjusted the temperature

    with the remote control for him.

    Lucas slowly got down, and then said, ¡°My back hurts, please read me a newspaper or something to

    divert my attention.¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you going to sleep?¡±

    ¡°I need hypnosis before sleeping. It¡¯s too painful to sleep.¡±

    This made Yasmeen shut up.

    Fine, you are the boss!

    Seating in front of Lucas''s bed, Yasmeen brought up the military newspaper and read it slowly.

    Her voice is not particrly soft, but with a hint of sweetness and clearness. Her reading was like a

    gentle summer wind blowing on his face, cool andfortable.

    Lucas fell asleep before she noticed. Yasmeen gently put down the newspaper because of his even

    breathing. But at this moment, the phone dinged and she received a message. Yasmeen¡¯s expression

    suddenly changed because of the message.

 Chapter 1752 You Heard Me Right

    Chapter 1752 You Heard Me Right

    She nced at Lucas, and was relieved to find that he hadn''t awakened. She then quickly walked out

    of the ward.

    Penny''s ward was guarded by soldiers from Nicole. Though they said it¡¯s for their protection, Yasmeen

    knew that Penny was under house arrest, for fear of her disturbing them.

    Yasmeen felt that she was extremely lucky for having such a mother-inw, but...

    She looked at the text message on her phone, then looked in the direction of the ward. She quickly

    walked out of the hospital afterward, and drove out as soon as she hopped in.

    Lucas opened his eyes immediately after Yasmeen left.

    He got up and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, watching Yasmeen''s car speeding in the

    street. His beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and confusion passed through his eyes.

    Yasmeen is gone.

    She left suddenly just like this, without a reason nor a word.

    When Michele learned from the customs that Yasmeen returned to her homnd through customs that

    night, she was furious.

    She came to Lucas''s ward with Edison.

    With a book in his hand, Lucas read happily, as if there was no big deal about Yasmeen''s leaving. But

    Michele couldn''t help but feel aggrieved for him.

    ¡°You don''t know anything since you are staying here, right? Yasmeen has gone abroad an hour ago

    and her location is unknown at the moment. You still care about her so much and keep saying that she

    is your girlfriend. Now she ran away when you need her most. And you still love such a girlfriend?¡±

    Lucas''s hand stopped still in the air.

    Going abroad?

    She left in a hurry. Or maybe she left because there was something wrong with Steven Bradford?

    Seeing Lucas was at a loss and not listening to Michele at all, Edison was also a little sad for him.

    ¡°Boss, I also think that the young boss was crossing the line this time.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, he heard Lucas say gently, ¡°You will take the position of the group

    leader. And don¡¯te here anymore if there¡¯s no big deal in the future. And Michele, you have a

    special identity, and I¡¯ve been quarantined. It¡¯s not good for us to stay together. Just leave.¡±

    Lucas didn''t lift his head and said the word with no fluctuation in his voice. But both Edison and Michele

    were clearly aware that Lucas was angry.

    ¡°Boss, I''m not interested in the position of team leader. Everyone is waiting for you toe back. I am

    sorry for what I¡¯ve said just now. I shouldn''t say that.¡±

    Edison quickly apologized because he knew that Yasmeen was Lucas''s bottom line, although he didn''t

    think so.

    Michele couldn''t control himself when he heard it.

    ¡°Why are you sorry for what you said? Mr. Lucas, you can''t keep on amodating and indulging

    Yasmeen because she loves you. If my boyfriend is injured, I will never leave him alone.¡±

    ¡°Then I wish you can find your boyfriend as soon as possible.¡±

    Lucas just got up and walked into the bathroom avoiding them.

    Michele was stunned by Lucas''s words and didn''te back to reality for a long time.

    With a helpless sigh, Edison tugged Michele''s arm gently and said, ¡°Let''s go, the boss is angry.¡±

    ¡°I just feel wronged for him?¡±

    Michele suddenly felt very ufortable.

    Ever since Yasmeen became Lucas¡¯s girlfriend, Lucas has been very fond of her and didn¡¯t allow

    anyone to discuss her. But was Yasmeen worth it?

    Michele turned around angrily and ran out of the ward, but she also vowed to find the evidence and

    reason why Yasmeen appeared on the scene secretly.

    Such a woman with impure motives is not worthy of her dear bro Lucas!

    Lucas didn''t care whether the two outside the bathroom leave the ward or not. After entering the

    bathroom, he shut the door and took out a miniptop from his pocket. But when he turned the screen

    on, a red dot was flickering faintly.

    Yasmeen did not return homnd!

    Her position was in international waters!

    Lucas frowned tightly.

    What is this girl doing in international waters?

    Since Yasmeen appeared at the kidnapping scene, Lucas knew she was hiding something from him.

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t want to tell him, and he didn¡¯t want to force her to tell him. But for Yasmeen¡¯s safety,

    Lucas set up a tracking system on Yasmeen¡¯s phone. That¡¯s the reason why he didn¡¯t care at all when

    Yasmeen hurried away. He was thinking it might be Steven Bradford. Now it seemed that Yasmeen was

    busy doing something else.

    He didn''t know what¡¯s more important than him in Yasmeen¡¯s opinion. But since she left in such a hurry,

    Lucas was somewhat uneasy.

    Thinking of that Julian, he was even more disturbed.

    Lucas packed up theptop and went out of the bathroom. There was no one outside when he came

    out.

    Edison and Michele both left.

    Thinking of what they had just said, Lucas was indeed angry. But they were all his beloved brothers,

    and he didn''t want to get mad at them.

    He then went to the nurse''s station and called Morty directly.

    ¡°I want to apply for an early retirement.¡±

    When Lucas said this, Morty was shocked.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You heard me right.¡±

    Lucas said firmly, ¡°I am now being quarantined and investigated for hostage injuries. No matter what

    the result is, it will take a while. But during this time, I have something personal to deal with and need to

    leave for a while. The group still needs someone else to run it. I suggest promoting Edison to the

    position of team leader. He is perfectlypetent. With Michele''s cooperation, they can handle

    everything without me.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what did you just say? You are leaving for a while? Where are you going? Lucas, don¡¯t you know

    exactly what quarantine is? Don''t even think about going abroad, it¡¯s impossible for you to get out of the

    Capital City. What on earth are you thinking? ¡°

    Morty was a bit annoyed by Lucas''s words.

    This soldier has always been well-disciplined. This is the first time he made a request that didn¡¯t make

    sense at all. But Morty didn¡¯t want to agree.

    Lucas didn''t seem to hear Morty''s words, and continued, ¡°Lucas can stay in the Capital City for

    quarantine, but the Sharks need to go abroad, and he needs to leave immediately.¡±

    Shark is the code name of Lucas.

    Morty was taken aback for a moment. He heard that Lucas was bound to do this.

    Even if he doesn''t allow it, Lucas had millions of methods to get out of the quarantine, and he didn¡¯t

    seem to care about anything now.

    Apply for early retirement?

    Morty couldn''t believe this application came from Lucas.

    He knows Lucas¡¯s love for the army more than anyone, but now he has to take the initiative to retreat.

    He could tell that what he was about to do was likely to have nothing to do with the military area, and

    may even harm the army. That¡¯s why he made such arrangements in advance.

    ¡°Lucas, what on earth are you going to do? Can''t you even tell me?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Morty. I only have this one request. I hope you can fulfill me.¡±

    Hearing what Lucas said, Morty refused directly.

    ¡°Fuck off! Want to retreat earlier? I won¡¯t allow it unless I die! Lucas, I don¡¯t even want to ask what you

    are going to do, but you have to know your beliefs and bottom line. If the national interest is

    endangered, even if you are my son, I will be tough and send you to the military court without

    hesitation. You better remember this!¡±

    Morty hung up after speaking, but Lucas knew he had agreed.

    His charming eyes narrowed slightly, fumbling for a hairpin in his hand. He already had a n in his

    mind.

 Chapter 1753 Cant Go Forward Together

    Chapter 1753 Can''t Go Forward Together

    Samuel and Nicole were staying in their own hotel. They were havingunch when Lucas came to

    them as likending from the sky. He drew a chair out, sat down without a word. Afterward, he took out

    the tableware to eat.

    Samuel''s brows were frowning at his reckless behavior.

    ¡°Aren''t you in a quarantine?¡±

    Nicole noticed the abnormal in Samuel¡¯s voice and kicked Lucas under the table. But Lucas said out

    directly, ¡°Mom, you kicked me.¡±

    Nicole was embarrassed at the moment.

    Samuel saw his wife doing this, and said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s right for your mother to kick you. You are such an

    adult with a cute girlfriend. And what a shame it is for you to stille back to have lunch with us?

    Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°I haven''t gotten married yet, Daddy. And you¡¯ve started to think I am annoying? Besides, I haven''t

    lived off home in the past few years?¡±

    Samuel was a little depressed when Lucas said this.

    ¡°You interrupted my meal with your mother.¡±

    ¡°You could have just said that I disturbed the romantic lunchtime of you and it''s over.¡±

    Lucas''s words made Samuel¡¯s expression frozen again.

    ¡°I remember you used to be cooler.¡±

    ¡°People will change, and I n toe back to be a boomerang child.¡±

    Hearing what Lucas said, Nicole instantly became interested.

    ¡°Are you going to retire?¡±

    ¡°How is it possible? ording to his ambition, I believe that he could sacrifice his life for the army.¡±

    Samuel spoke directly.

    Lucas put down his chopsticks and said very seriously, ¡°Dad, Mom is right. I may really have to retire.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Samuel was shocked.

    Lucas said faintly, ¡°Nothing. I still have ambitions and dreams. But now I have gotten rid of being young

    and frivolous. I am thinking more about my future. Besides, my current position is more dangerous. If I

    get married in the future, my job will be bad for my wife and children. I also witnessed how you and

    mom have gone so far since I was a child. A soldier must defend the country, but as a husband and

    father, I may not be able to devote too much energy to another thing besides my family. Anyway, I have

    been working in the army for so many years. I¡¯ve done all my duties, and I have a clear conscience.¡±

    Nicole''s eyes lit up instantly.

    ¡°As a father? Yasmeen is pregnant?¡±

    The corners of Lucas''s mouth suddenly twitched.

    ¡°Mom, can your focus on a normal topic? I just established a rtionship with her. Do you think it can

    be so fast?¡±

    ¡°How can¡¯t it be? Yasmeen has been chasing you for twenty years.¡±

    Lucas narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Yeah, it''s been twenty years. So she will never hurt

    me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nicole didn''t hear it clearly and she asked anxiously.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lucas smiled gently, then continued to eat. But Samuel noticed something different in his word.

    What happened to him and Yasmeen?

    ¡°You want something or some help from us so youe back this time?¡±

    When Samuel said this, Nicole was stunned again while Lucas sighed slightly.

    Having a dad who used to be a soldier was really bad. He wouldn''t even be able to ask the question

    tactfully.

    ¡°Yes, I want to use our men from the Green family to do some personal affairs.¡±

    Samuel and Nicole couldn''t help but freeze.

    Personal affairs?

    Lucas has done a lot of things over the years, except the personal affairs. Now when the child talked

    about personal affairs, the two parents think of Yasmeen at the same time.

    Looking at Lucas very seriously, Samuel put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°You should know that only

    the head of the Green family could use the men and the power of the Green family, and he is the only

    one without any other identity. Now, do you really want to leave the armypletely and turn into the

    business field as the master of the Green family?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have thought about it clearly.¡±

    Lucas looked at Samuel with twinkling eyes.

    ¡°No regrets?¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No regrets.¡±

    Lucas now looked exactly like the moment when he said he was going to join the army.

    Few people could do this.

    Many people spent their entire lives in the military area just to achieve their position. But Lucas did it

    but gave it all up without hesitation.

    At this moment, Samuel showed a relieved smile.

    ¡°Well, now that you have made a decision, then get yourself prepared to take over the Green family¡¯s

    business. I''m talking about all aspects of the business.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I want to go to the international seas for the moment. There should also be part of the

    business from our Green family, right?¡±

    Lucas then revealed his true purpose.

    Samuel didn¡¯t ask anything and gave him the tail ring in his hand. Samuel said lightly when Lucas hand

    it over, ¡°Yes. But you need an assistant to help you take over the Green family¡¯s business. You know

    my assistant by my side, Fill Howard. But Fill has made many applications to retire. So before you

    leave here, you need to find yourself an assistant, or a partner. That person will be your brother after

    you run the Green family.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I''ll pick one in a while.¡±

    Lucas has no objection to this.

    Nicole was a little worried.

    She didn¡¯t have such a big vision like Samuel. When Lucas was about to join the army, she really felt

    that his son loved the army. But now she felt there must be something wrong since she retire so fast

    and so determinedly.

    ¡°Lucas, did something happen? Did you tell Morty about your retirement?¡±

    ¡°I have told him. But Mr. Morty didn''t agree. I followed the procedures to submit the application for

    retirement anyway. Sooner orter he will get the application. Besides, anything about me has been

    well arranged.¡±

    Hearing what Lucas said, Nicole was still a little confused, but she was too embarrassed to ask any

    more.

    Lucas had a sweet meal with Samuel and Nicole. Afterward, he got up and went to his own special

    room. He facetimed Edison.

    Edison was still thinking about what happened daytime, and he was a little embarrassed when he

    received Lucas''s facetime.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s my fault today, I...¡±

    ¡°I am not calling you for personal business today. It¡¯s about the army.¡±

    Edison straightened up when he heard it, and his expression became extremely serious.

    ¡°Yes, I will perform the task perfectly!¡±

    Edison¡¯s seriousness made Lucas a little sad. The two of them have been in the army for almost 20

    years.

    He was enlisted with Edison when he was a teenager. He thought they would be brothers and share

    the same path for a lifetime. But at this moment he knew how naive he was when he was young and

    frivolous.

    It turned out that everyone is living their own life. It turned out that there are many forks on the road.

    But he and Edison can''t go forward together after all.

    He, the Lucas will have a new battlefield. and new partners.

    ¡°Edison Kidd.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Edison was engrossed in waiting for the order from Lucas. He couldn''t help but yell when he suddenly

    heard Lucas calling himself by the name. He looked at him curiously with a puzzled expression on his

    face.

    Lucas suddenly curled his lips to smile and said, ¡°Be well, my friend. When you take the position of the

    ¡°That''s for sure. If I were a militarymander, you must be a general, boss.¡±

    Lucas didn''t say anything about this but told Edison the passwords of the previous and future missions,

    which made Edison confused for a while.

    ¡°Boss, this is your private password. Why are you giving it to me?¡±

 Chapter 1754 I will Miss You

    Chapter 1754 I will Miss You

    ¡°I''m leaving.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s words made Edison stunned, and then he suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, you mean the quarantine,

    right? Don¡¯t worry. With Michele and I around as well as protection from Mr. Morty, you will be fine. The

    whole military area belongs to us. It¡¯s just a mere formality, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±

    Hearing Edison¡¯s thoughts, Lucas didn''t exin so much. Compare to let him ept the sadness of

    parting, it will be better to let him think so. He will calm down and everything will be fine.

    ¡°Well, I see. Just be well, boss. Since I am not around, you¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After settling down Edison, Lucas hung up the phone and then began to write a retirement application.

    In the application, he even advised Edison to rece him.

    Edison''s qualifications and experience were sufficient to take his position.

    After settling everything, Lucas found Mark Don.

    ¡°Uncle Mark, do me a favor. I want to retire.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Mark was about to explode.

    ¡°Lucas, do you know that if you go one step forward now, you can reach a height that few people can

    get to with life effort. Now you tell me that you are retiring?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my decision.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t feel anything. Perhaps in everyone''s eyes, Lucas wouldn¡¯t be emotional even if mount

    Alps copses in front of him.

    He said gently, ¡°Uncle Mark, my gun for the mission was set up.¡±

    As soon as he said this, Mark fell into silence, with his brows tightly frowning.

    He is also a veteran and certainly knows what Lucas''s words mean. After a little thought, he said, ¡°You

    mean that you fake to retire to make the people behind this rx their vignce. So that you can

    capture that bastard?¡±

    ¡°That is your job uncle Mark. It has nothing to do with me. I really want to retire.¡±

    As soon as Lucas said this, Mark was not calm again.

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you have a new mission? Or do you have other ns? Or it¡¯s a new order

    from Morty?¡±

    ¡°No, I just want to retire and leave the army so that I can work with my own business.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Lucas, do your parents know? Does Mr. Morty know?¡±

    Faced with Mark¡¯s rage, Lucas still said calmly, ¡°Uncle Mark, this is my own life. I can call the shots.¡±

    Mark was suddenly silent.

    Lucas has always been an independent child. Mark has known this for a long time, but he is also the

    most potential and talented child among the younger generation.

    ¡°Tell me a reason. If it is because of idental injure of hostage, I can tell you very responsibly that I

    can handle this for you.¡±

    ¡°No, I just simply want to leave the army.¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    With his finger rubbing his temples, Lucas pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°Uncle Mark, I am going to get

    married.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with your retirement?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rted!¡±

    Lucas whispered, ¡°When I was alone, I could charge for my country and my people wholeheartedly.

    Neither riches nor honors can corrupt me; neither poverty nor humbleness can make me swerve from

    principle, and neither threats nor forces can subdue me. But now that I have someone to stay together

    with for a lifetime, I can¡¯t go back to that time. I will hesitate to do what I could have done. I imagined

    that if one day my wife was kidnapped or held hostage by terrorists, would I be able to calmly focus on

    the interests of my country and my people? But I couldn¡¯t find the answer.¡±

    Mark was silent for a moment.

    The Green family is all infatuated.

    It is no longer the specialty of Lucas to give up his own business for his lover.

    Wasn''t it the way Samuel used to be?

    But even if he knew this reason, Mark still felt it was a pity.

    ¡°You can move to the logistics and technical departments instead of charging for your soldier. You

    know, with your skills, you will definitely be another rising star in the technical department.¡±

    ¡°But I don''t want her to fall into a dilemma.¡±

    Mark Don certainly knows who she is.

    Because Yasmeen is not a native of the country but an exotic princess, Lucas is actually inappropriate

    to stay here regardless of the position. If there is a military intel leak, he will be the first one to be

    suspected.

    But even if he knew everything, Mark still didn''t want to give up.

    ¡°Lucas, you can apply for a temporary retirement. In this case, you can also go out and try to adapt.

    What if you can''t adapt to the intrigue in themerce? What if your rtionship with her is not as

    good as you think? What if...¡±

    ¡°Uncle Mark, there is no ¡®what if¡¯ for me. Either forget my feelings, or I have to go all out. Now that I¡¯ve

    affirmed that she is the one in my life, I am willing to give up anything for her. And I am convinced that I

    will be the best no matter where I go because I am Lucas!¡±

    This makes Mark speechless.

    Lucas didn''t allow Mark to continue lobbying himself. After hanging up the phone, he informed him

    everything and then sent a message to Morty.

    ¡°I am retired! From now on, everything in the army has nothing to do with me. Don''t talk to me if

    everything was okay. Even if something wrong, you shouldn¡¯t find me. And I will miss you.¡±

    After texting, Lucas turned off the phone and changed the number.

    Morty was eating when he saw the message. He then threw his chopsticks angrily.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Molly nced at him helplessly.

    Michele and her younger brother also looked at Morty.

    Morty said angrily, ¡°Lucas, this brat...¡±

    ¡°Dad, what''s wrong with Lucas?¡±

    Michele became nervous.

    Morty froze for a moment and then said, ¡°What else can he do. He was pissing me off. I tell you what!

    Don¡¯t from him in the future. Sooner orter I will be died because of you.¡±

    After speaking, Morty stopped eating and hurriedly left the dinner table. When he was outside calling

    Lucas again, he couldn''t get through.

    Morty yelled angrily and went directly to Mark, only to find the retirement application of Lucas.

    He still wanted to say something, but Lucas left him a special letter. Morty fell into silence after reading

    it.

    He was really the son of Samuel. He never looked back. He evenpiled his experience and

    knowledge over the past few years into the notebook and left it to the army, but he was gone.

    Seeing that Lucas was so determined to leave, Morty remained silent for more than two hours before

    finally signing the application.

    Lucas¡¯s idental injury to the hostages was settled by his voluntary retirement, but Michele and

    Edison didn¡¯t know this. They didn¡¯t know at all the mean thing they talked about Yasmeen in the

    hospital would be them parting with Lucas.

    After getting everything ready, Lucas asked them to make a silver half-face mask, but he fell asleep

    Green family.

    The rm at the training base went off in no time, and everyone was awakened from their sleep.

    Before they could resist, they were choked by Lucas''s tear gas canisters, except one guy.

 Chapter 1755 It is very Interesting

    Chapter 1755 It is very Interesting

    It was a small boy, thin and weak, but his eyes were bright. He seemed to have no feeling for tear gas.

    When everyone was choked by the tear gas and coughed, he was the only one who got up, picked up

    the tear gas and threw it out.

    Lucas caught him at a nce.

    ¡°You, fall out!¡±

    When the boy saw Lucas, he was taken back for a moment. But he was on alert still, and quickly

    stepped forward to fight.

    Lucas''s skill was examined on the battlefield, and he instantly fought with the opponent.

    The two had fought more than twenty rounds, with the result of final defeat of the boy.

    Only then did the otherse back to what had happened. They wanted to enclose Lucas when they

    heard the instructor, ¡°This is Mr. Green, the future master of the Green family!¡±

    When Lucas heard the words, he raised his hand and show his tail ring. The audience was quiet for an

    instant.

    The boy was defeated for the first time, and he was still a bit dissatisfied. But when he saw that it was

    the master of the Green family, he quickly brought his knees together.

    ¡°Mr. Green!¡±

    Following his yelling, other people also yelled out.

    Lucas didn''t say anything. He stared at the boy and asked, ¡°What''s your name?¡±

    ¡°Jaydon.¡±

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Eighteen!¡±

    Jaydon''s answer made Lucas frown slightly.

    This kid was eighteen years old?

    He looked like a fourteen or fifteen-year-old.

    ¡°From now on you will follow me as my special assistant. No matter what I say, you must

    unconditionally obey. And I need absolute loyalty! Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Jaydon answered quickly, with his eyes gleaming, and everyone could tell that he was excited and

    joyful.

    ¡°Okay. I''ll give you five minutes to pack up your luggage. We need to go right away. As for the rest of

    you, you may go on with the training.¡±

    After Lucas finished speaking, he looked at his watch.

    Jaydon knew that he only had five minutes, and he quickly returned to his room to pack up his luggage.

    Lucas got on the private jet, and opened the miniptop. When he saw that the red dot on the screen,

    he couldn''t help but frown.

    What was this girl doing over there?

    Why did she stay there all night?

    He knew that Yasmeen had a lot of secrets. But she didn''t tell him, and he didn''t want to force her. He

    just wanted her to be safe.

    Although Yasmeen''s skill was quite good, there were great hitmen outside. That girl was not invincible,

    was she?

    There was a trace of worry and missing for no reason.

    Lucas yed with the hairpin in his hand, and his mind drifted far.

    Now he was wearing casual clothes. After taking off the uniform, he was an ordinary person. In the

    future, he would build a shelter for Yasmeen and nothing could hurt Yasmeen.

    When Jaydon got on the ne, he happened to see Lucas holding the hairpin in deep thought. He

    didn''t quite understand what he should do.

    ¡°Being an assistant for the first time?¡±

    Lucas noticed it when Jaydon first got on the ne, so he quickly packed up the hairpin and said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How did you get to the ind?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s inquiries were just routine work.

    Jaydon''s eyes squinted slightly, and then said, ¡°I was abducted and sold here. I was fighting an

    underground boxing club desperately when the instructor of the Green family found me and brought me

    back.¡±

    ¡°You? Underground boxing club?¡±

    Lucas was a little surprised. He looked at the thin body and could not quite believe his words, but he

    didn''t say anything.

    ¡°We are going to the high seas. It may be dangerous and your main task is...¡±

    ¡°Absolutely protect the safety of boss.¡±

    Jaydon spoke quickly.

    Lucas shook his head and said, ¡°Your main task is to protect yourself and don''t hold me back.¡±

    After saying that Lucas got up, walked towards Jaydon, stood in front of him, and then stretched out his

    hand and said, ¡°Lucas Bush, the future master of the Green family, will be your brother of life and

    death in the future. I can give you my back withplete trust. I hope you can also trust me with your

    back. Don¡¯t worry, although you are my assistant, I will take the bullet for you.¡±

    Jaydon was stunned by the word, and then was at a loss looking at Lucas''s beautiful and slender

    fingers.

    A master who can take bullets for his subordinates!

    Quite interesting!

    Jaydon stretched out his hand and held it with Lucas.

    Lucas''s hands are very dry and warm indeed, giving him a sense of peace of mind for no reason.

    Jaydon quickly withdrew her hand.

    Lucas is not a talkative person. After introducing himself briefly, he returned to his seat, and Jaydon

    also found a ce casually.

    ¡°Take off! Destination, the high seas!¡±

    With an order from Lucas, the ne took off quickly.

    On the high seas, Yasmeen looked at the man in front of her with a cold expression. The people next to

    her were holding guns at her, but she was not afraid.

    ¡°Julian, aren¡¯t you afraid that your master will punish you for your self-decision?¡±

    The person sitting across from her was Julian.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Julian smiled mildly, and said faintly, ¡°Princess Shaw, I know you are angry now, but I can''t help you. If

    we don''t draw you out like this, you won''t leave Lucas. And your presence will have negative impact on

    the actions of our men.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do to Lucas?¡±

    Yasmeen suddenly became nervous.

    She knew what conspiracy the people behind Julian might have, but she didn''t know what it was. She

    only knew that it was about the military.

    Lucas cared about military affairs most, so she wanted to use her contacts and energy to figure it out.

    But she didn''t expect to be set up by them.

    ¡°You deliberately led me to the kidnapping scene and let me be discovered by Lucas, right? What was

    your purpose? Did Lucas make mistakes because of my presence?¡±

    When Julian heard Yasmeen''s question, his smile suddenly became brighter.

    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? If you, my dear Princess Shaw didn''t show up, how could Lucas make a mistake and

    injure the hostage?¡±

    ¡°So the thing you told me about the secrets of Lucas were also false?¡±

    Yasmeen''s eyes seemed cold.

    Julian shook his head and said, ¡°No, no, that is absolutely true! Princess Yasmeen, you are not our

    target, and we don''t want to offend you, let alone fight against the country Y behind you. I can

    exchange Lucas¡¯s secrets with you, depending on whether Lucas will make a choice for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You want to use me to threaten Lucas? I''m afraid you nned this wrong. Julian,

    I thought that you had known I am the one who has chased Lucas stubbornly. How much do you think

    he will love me? Even if we have established a rtionship now, it¡¯s just a formality of the two families

    and a fake joke so that we won¡¯t go against each other. Do you really think I¡¯m important to Lucas? I¡¯ll

    tell you what. Lucas¡¯s loyalty to the military is absolutely superb and beyond your imagination. Even if

    you kill me, he would not betray the army! This is the strength of the soldiers from country Z!¡±

    Julian¡¯s smile gradually disappear because of Yasmeen''s words, and she even frowned slightly.

    Did she really make a mistake in this move against Lucas?

 Chapter 1756 I Will Carry You on My Back

    Chapter 1756 I Will Carry You on My Back

    Yasmeen breathed a sigh of relief seeing the smile on Julian''s face disappear.

    She didn''t know if Lucas has noticed that she is missing. Or would he think that she has something to

    do and go back to Country Y?

    Yasmeen couldn''t help but feel a little worried. But she had gone so far to this. She was thinking about

    how to get out of here. As for Julian, she didn''t think he dared to do anything to her.

    Lucas quickly came to the high seas with his crew, and soon he discovered something was wrong. It

    seemed that the ce was taken.

    The high seas were a public area, under no jurisdiction of any country or force. But now it had been

    enforced, which showed that something must have happened here.

    Thinking of this, Lucas''s eyes squinted slightly.

    Jaydon saw Lucas''s expression, not knowing what he was thinking. He didn''t say a word, just waiting

    for orders and instructions.

    Lucas was very satisfied with him.

    ¡°No matter what happened, you must ensure your own safety afterwards. I don''t have the time and

    energy to take care of you. If possible, I hope you can cooperate well with me.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Master.¡±

    Jaydon nodded.

    He originally thought that Lucas would send him out to perform the task, but he didn''t expect Lucas to

    perform the mission in person. Jaydon was a little confused, but Lucas was gone by the time he

    noticed what had happened.

    Lucas quickly jumped into the sea.

    The cold water made him shiver for a moment. But thinking of what might happened to Yasmeen, he

    couldn''t care that much anymore but swim faster.

    There is a ship not far away. It seemed that it was a personal property. Lucas didn''t know if Yasmeen

    was on the ship or not. The signal was lost on the public waters. Apparently, someone used a signal

    jamming system.

    Lucas got on the ship quietly, quickly hid in a cabin. Taking out a suit of clothes from the backpack, he

    quickly changed the close and pinned his weapon to his waist.

    This time it¡¯s not a mission, but it made him more nervous than regr mission.

    There was the sound of footsteps outside, and Lucas quickly hid behind. Then he heard someone

    knock on the cabin next door and said, ¡°Miss Shaw, time to dinner.¡±

    ¡°I''m not hungry, take it away!¡±

    Yasmeen''s voice came, and Lucas''s heart suddenly rxed a little.

    She really was here?!

    The voice of Julian also came over afterwards.

    ¡°Princess Shaw, are you nning to go on a hunger strike like this? No matter what you do now, Lucas

    won''t know. But I will call Lucas soon. So soon you could know whether he treated you with sincere

    heart.¡±

    ¡°Lucas'' feelings for me don''t need to be tested at all. Julian, you''d better prey that you don¡¯t fall into my

    hands, otherwise I can''t spare you!¡±

    Yasmeen''s face was twitching with anger, and her voice was extremely harsh.

    Julian didn¡¯t care much and said, ¡°Princess Shaw, if you have the time to threaten me, it¡¯s better for you

    to think about what Lucas will do next. If he didn¡¯t cherish you in his mind, he will certainly agree to our

    terms, but if he doesn''t love you, would you consider our proposal?¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    Yasmeen''s anger exploded, and the room was full of the sound of breaking.

    Julian didn''t care much, there would be someone to pay for thepensation for these things anyway.

    He waved his hand and the maid left with the food.

    ¡°Since Princess Shaw is not hungry, please be quiet. I will call Lucas first and see what he will do.¡±

    After speaking, Julian also left.

    Yasmeen was so angry but she couldn''t do anything. She always thought she was cautious, but she

    didn''t expect that she would still step in the trap of this bastard Julian.

    She was so weak that she couldn''t get herself out of here at all.

    Damn!

    Asshole!

    Yasmeen kicked the thing at her feet again angrily, only to find that the hatch had been opened.

    ¡°Fuck off, can''t you hear me?¡±

    Yasmeen suddenly turned her head angrily. Before her harsh eyes could see that man clearly, she was

    hugged directly by others.

    ¡°It''s me!¡±

    The voice of Lucas came, with a familiar smell, and suddenly froze Yasmeen.

    ¡°Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°How did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Should I note?¡±

    The two of them asked and answered, and finally both fell silent.

    Lucas didn''t know what to say to her now. Yasmeen felt that she was revealed. Will Lucas suspect that

    she and Julian set up a trap to lure him here?

    Thinking of this, Yasmeen quickly raised her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    This sentence was pointless, but Lucas just understood it.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Lucas quickly picked up Yasmeen in his arm and whispered, ¡°Just leave here first and you can tell me

    anything you want to say.¡±

    ¡°I have taken some drugs and I feel weak now. I may not be able to get out of here. But they dare not

    do anything to me. Lucas, just go. Their target is you. Julian has already gone to call you. If your phone

    rings now we will all be fucked up.¡±

    Yasmeen was very anxious now. She was afraid that Lucas would be set up by Julian.

    Lucas whispered, ¡°I will carry you on my back.¡±

    ¡°No, there is no way to get ships and nes in here. We have to leave here from water, but you can''t

    swim fast with me on your back. Lucas, listen to me, return quickly. Go back and gather your men to

    rescue me. ¡°

    ¡°Then it''s toote.¡±

    After Lucas finished speaking, regardless of whether Yasmeen agreed with him or not. He threw her on

    his back, and his calm voice rushed into Yasmeen''s ears.

    ¡°Hold me tight.¡±

    What else could Yasmeen say at this time?

    Her eyes suddenly became a little wet.

    Suddenly she felt that the man who she had been chasing for 20 years was really good.

    She knew Lucas. Once a decision was made, no one could change his mind. In order not to burden

    Lucas, she could only quickly encircle Lucas''s neck and hold him tight.

    Lucas took Yasmeen into the sea quietly.

    When Julian found out that they are gone, Lucas had taken her out of the area and returned to the

    surface.

    He signaled Jaydon.

    The helicopter quickly lowered thedder.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Lucas dragged Yasmeen on the helicopter directly.

    ¡°You go first.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Don''t bullshit, hurry up!¡±

    Lucas honestly did not speak sweet words, even when he was with Yasmeen. He could hardly be

    gentle to her.

    Gritted her teeth, Yasmeen was also used to his way of speaking. Although she was still weak, soaking

    in the sea for a while made her a little more alert.

    She quickly climbed up thedder.

    Lucas said to Jaydon, ¡°She is my wife. Take her off the sea and wait for me in a nearby city.¡±

    After speaking, Lucas turned around and jumped into the sea again.

    Yasmeen was about to climb into the helicopter, but she heard a plop sound. she turned her head and

    saw Lucas quickly disappearing into the sea, her heart suddenly lifted.

 Chapter 1757 Is the Sea Water Soaking your Brain out?

    Chapter 1757 Is the Sea Water Soaking your Brain out?

    ¡°Lucas, youe back to me!¡±

    Yasmeen growled, but didn''t dare to yelled out loudly.

    What was Lucas going back to do?

    Julian was not so easy to deal with. What if he was discovered by Julian''s men alone by then?

    Yasmeen wanted to follow him, but Jaydon grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I need to send you away.¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Yasmeen had never met Jaydon. But from the way he called Lucas, she could know that he was from

    the Green family.

    Jaydon said indifferently, ¡°I only obey the orders of the master. Please don¡¯t me me for this!¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jaydon directly knocked Yasmeen out, dragged her into the helicopter. He then nced at the direction

    of the sea one more time, and drove the helicopter back without hesitation.

    Lucas returned to Julian''s ship, quickly climbed up, nted bombs in several hidden locations, and

    then left silently again.

    There was a cold smile on the corner of his lips.

    How dare to set his woman up and kidnapped his woman, he must pay the corresponding price!

    Lucas moved away quickly, then took out the remote control from his pocket and pressed it against the

    ship.

    The sound of the bomb explosion resounded through the sky, and the ck mushroom cloud filled the

    sea.

    The bomb was so powerful that Julian had to jump into the sea to escape, but he was almost fainted

    with anger.

    ¡°Who is it? Where''s Princess Shaw? We can¡¯t let anything happen to her!¡±

    However, the panic caused by the explosion made the people on the ship so nervous that no one

    listened to him. All of them just fled for their lives.

    Scratching his cheeks angrily Julian watched this scene fiercely, and could only leave.

    After revenging, Lucas quicklynded on the nearby sea and contacted Jaydon.

    ¡°Come here and pick me up!¡±

    Lucas sent Jaydon the position.

    Before Jaydon settled down Yasmeen, he received Lucas''s order. He admired Lucas very much. And

    he quickly turned around to Lucas''s position.

    The crew quickly left the high seas.

    Looking at the unconscious Yasmeen, Lucas couldn''t help frowning slightly.

    ¡°You knocked her out?¡±

    ¡°She refused to leave, and insisted on chasing you. I was afraid that your mission would be messed

    around. So, I had to do it.¡±

    Jaydon said calmly.

    Lucas''s eyes squinted slightly. An inexplicable emotion rolled in his eyes. He then said faintly, ¡°Never

    again.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lucas held Yasmeen in his arms, found a silver needle from the backpack he was carrying. He then

    stuck a needle at an acupuncture point of Yasmeen. Yasmeen woke up with a whine instantly.

    ¡°Asshole! How dare you to hit me!¡±

    Yasmeen''s memory still remained in the scene before thea. Before she opened her eyes, she

    punched directly at the people next to her, but was stopped by Lucas.

    ¡°What are you messing around since you just woke up?¡±

    Hearing the familiar voice, Yasmeen couldn''t help but get stunned. Then she could see the person in

    front of her. But she asked worriedly, ¡°Are you injured? Why did you go back?¡±

    ¡°To blow up the boat!¡±

    The short words revealed Lucas''s temper and character to the fullest.

    Yasmeenughed suddenly.

    ¡°Julian may get angry.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe not. People like him are heartless. But you, are you better?¡±

    Yasmeen then saw the silver needle in Lucas''s hand. She couldn''t help but think of the pain just now.

    Part of her mouth was still twitching and said, ¡°You just pierced me with the silver needle?¡±

    ¡°Or what? At least I have also studied human acupuncture for a while from my brother. Didn''t you say

    that you felt weak after being drugged? I remember that the position I just pierced should be able to

    help you a lot.¡±

    Lucas put away the silver needle after speaking, but Yasmeen was still a little scared.

    ¡°Was it the first time you used the needles?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°You can kill a cow with your skill! You tell me how I knew! Lucas, you damn bastard want to kill me and

    find a new girlfriend, right?¡±

    Yasmeen felt very wronged. She didn''t die in the hand of Julian, but she could die in the hands of

    Lucas.

    Lucas smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don''t worry, I know my skill. Besides, even if you want to die in my

    hand, I won¡¯t kill you this way. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to die in my bed?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    Yasmeen could not have imagined that Lucas would suddenly start the dirty talk with Jaydon around

    him. She was blushed.

    Lucas smiled indifferently. He turned to Jaydon and said, ¡°Go straight back to the Seapolis City.¡±

    Although Samuel and Nicole moved their businesses abroad, Lucas cleaned up the Green family¡¯s old

    house a few years ago, and went back to live there after the habitual holiday. He still had affection for

    the Green family¡¯s old house.

    Jaydon froze for a moment. He didn''t know the specific address of the Seapolis City, but he didn''t ask.

    He then opened the navigation map and adjusted to the direction.

    The ne suddenly fell into silence. And Yasmeen realized that she and Lucas were in an awkward

    situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to ask me?¡±

    Yasmeen''s voice was very low, and she even constrained her breath.

    Lucas nced at her gently, and Yasmeen''s gaze made Yasmeen feel like sitting in a fire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to tell me?¡±

    Lucas asked rhetorically.

    Yasmeen suddenly didn''t know where she should start.

    Besides, she still had the illusion that Lucas seemed to know something.

    Seeing Yasmeen hesitating to speak, Lucas didn''t force her, but his voice was a little cold.

    ¡°No matter what you are doing in the future, mind your own ass. Don¡¯t think that you are good at

    fighting and get so reckless to do those things. This time I installed the tracking system on your mobile

    phone. Next time I can¡¯t guarantee that you have such good luck.¡±

    Hearing that Lucas had installed a tracking system on her mobile phone, Yasmeen was shocked.

    Different from the disgust and anger of other couples, a warmness flowed slowly through her heart.

    Because she knew that Lucas would not usually care about others¡¯ stuff. If it weren''t for someone

    important to him, he wouldn''t do anything at all.

    The corners of Yasmeen''s lips rose a little when she thought of how Lucas was going to save her.

    ¡°Lucas, do you love me miserably?¡±

    ¡°Has the sea water soaked your mind?¡±

    Lucas nced at her, speaking meanly.

    Yasmeen took a step forward to hug his arm, and said with a smile, ¡°Don''t you deny it, or else why do

    you care about me so much? They all say that I am the one chasing you. Come on, tell me when you

    started to have a crush on me?¡±

    Lucas nced at Yasmeen like a fool, and said with his brows furrowed, ¡°I have always had feelings for

    you, don''t you know?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yasmeen felt that she was about to be overwhelmed by happiness, and he heard Lucas say faintly,

    ¡°From the moment you peeped at me peeing, I wished to wipe you out of this world. Anger and hatred

    should also be regarded as a crush and a feeling. That kind of feeling I have for you.¡±

    As soon as he said this, Yasmeen''s smile instantly froze on her face.

 Chapter 1758 The man she has chosen and she had to endure anyway

    Chapter 1758 The man she has chosen and she had to endure anyway

    Seeing Yasmeen¡¯s expression like this, Lucas''s anxiety and worry somewhat eased.

    Piece of cake!

    Make him so worried for so long, and she can''t bear his mean words to her?

    She might not dare to act without permission.

    Lucas thought to himself, but he didn''t expect Yasmeen to let go of his arm directly and sat quietly on

    the other side of the cabin, watching the blue sky and white clouds outside. She quieted down suddenly

    but also weirdly.

    Yasmeen looking out of the window quietly made Lucas feel a little sad for no reason, and the

    atmosphere was also a little depressing.

    ¡°Hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡±

    Lucas took the lead in breaking this strange atmosphere.

    Didn''t he just say something mean to her?

    Was that worth this?

    Wasn¡¯t she a person who is not usually very tough?

    Seeing that Yasmeen didn''t respond, Lucas passed the hardtack from his backpack again. Right in

    Yasmeen''s face.

    Yasmeen frowned slightly, finally feeling a little more alive.

    ¡°I don''t eat this. It''s terrible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to have something to eat, how could you be so choosy?¡±

    After Lucas finished speaking, he opened the hardtack, stuffed them in her mouth as Yasmeen was

    absent-minded.

    ¡°Ahem! Lucas, are you going to murder me? I know you are angry. You are mad at me for leaving you

    without saying goodbye. You are mad at me for wandering alone. And you are mad at me for hiding

    something from you, but you are so...¡±

    ¡°You think too much, why should I be angry? Does it have anything to do with me?¡±

    Lucas interrupted Yasmeen''s words directly, put the hot water into her hand again, and said coldly,

    ¡°Either eat or throw up. I haven''t slept all night. I need to rest.¡±

    After speaking, Lucas sat down and closed his eyes as if he was really asleep.

    All of Yasmeen''s emotions were choked in her throat, unable to burst out.

    This bitch did it on purpose!

    He is mad!

    After chasing him for twenty years, if she couldn¡¯t tell that he was angry now, she would waste these

    twenty years.

    Her throat was choked with hardtacks.

    Yasmeen angrily picked up the water bottle and poured it directly her his mouth.

    The hardtacks finally went down, but the anger in her heart couldn''t be let out.

    She did conceal something from Lucas. She left without saying goodbye and was set up by others, but

    she was a girl!

    Shouldn''t the man Lucas give her a chance to exin?

    How could he pretend to sleep?

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn''t want to exin it anymore.

    Choke this motherfucker!

    Yasmeen angrily ate all hardtack in her hand, leaving nothing for Lucas.

    After eating, she could hardly move.

    She couldn¡¯t eat all of them normally, but for the reason of being pissed off by Lucas today, or for she

    was already very hungry, she actually ate a lot with hot water.

    Yasmeen hupped, then put the water bottle aside, only to realize that it was Lucas''s water bottle.

    In other words, she drank half a bottle of water from Lucas''s bottle?

    ¡°Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!¡±

    Yasmeen realized what happened and quickly spit out a few mouthfuls of spit, and heard Lucas say

    faintly, ¡°You have eaten my saliva so much. Isn¡¯t it toote to vomit now?¡±

    ¡°Damn you, Lucas, can you want to be so disgusting?¡±

    ¡°Am I disgusting?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. Those nice narrow eyes were very powerful at this time, which

    immediately made Yasmeen a little scared.

    ¡°Yeah, so what?¡±

    Lucas got up and trapped her in the seat. The corners of his lips were slightly smiling, and his eyes

    were a little evil and said, ¡°You can try to say it again.¡±

    ¡°I just said, so what?¡±

    Yasmeen was actually a little scared in her heart, but she couldn''t step back. Otherwise, Lucas, this

    motherfucker, will definitely suppress her and make her unable to turn over.

    ¡°I had given gave you a chance, Yasmeen!¡±

    Lucas squeezed her chin as he finished speaking, and her thin, cool lips suddenly closed up and kiss

    her lips.

    Yasmeen was overwhelmed by Lucas''s move. By the time she realized what had happened, Lucas had

    already begun to flirting with his tongue. And her enthusiasm made her overwhelmed.

    Damn it!

    What medicine did this dog man take?

    Was he crazy today?

    Yasmeen struggled, but she couldn''t get away. She seemed to feel Lucas''s anger vaguely.

    This man is punishing her!

    Such recognition made Yasmeen a little depressed, a little aggrieved, and even with a trace of

    resistance.

    The silentpetition between the two started inexplicably.

    At first, Jaydon thought they were a loving couple. After all, Lucas asked him to call Yasmeen mistress,

    but why would they look like the enemy for several lifetimes at this moment?

    Should he stop them loudly?

    When Jaydon hesitated, Lucas was bitten by Yasmeen''s lips.

    He paused abruptly, and then, like an enraged beast, plundered frantically with his own blood.

    Yasmeen couldn''t resist being assaulted by him, and hurriedly begged to stop.

    ¡°Stop! Lucas, I was wrong! I was really wrong! I promise I will never do anything dangerous alone

    again, I will never have those impractical dreams and dreamed of conquering the world, and I will

    report my location to you. I was wrong!¡±

    Yasmeen had a temperament who has never admitted defeat since she was a child. She has never

    apologized to anyone, but at this moment she is really scared.

    Lucas''s recklessness seemed to really want to start the intimate sport on the spot.

    But there were still people on the ne, and no one can do such drastic things on the ne. Lucas did

    understand that.

    He is using his life to make herpromise!

    What else can Yasmeen insist on at this time?

    A man who has been chased by her for twenty years was the man that even if she is hurt or sad or

    loses her dignity, she can''t watch him suffer the slightest damage.

    At this time, Yasmeen''s voice already had a hint of crying.

    Lucas finally let go of her.

    Both of them are a little embarrassed at this time.

    Lucas was especially confounded, with red and swollen mouth corners. Blood still hanging on the

    corners of his mouth, seemed evil and dangerous. his beautiful eyes were holding back storms of tears

    at this time, as if they can tear down the whole world at any time.

    Yasmeen is a little better, but she can''t meet others.

    She was really almost forced to cry by Lucas.

    This mother was crossing the line!

    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Lucas finally whispered, ¡°The next time I will kill you. It is better to let you

    die in my arms than to be bullied by others.¡±

    ¡°You are the one who bullies me!¡±

    Yasmeen suddenly felt aggrieved and wanted to cry.

    Why does she like such a motherfucker?

    ¡°I have to tolerate anything of the man I choose.¡±

    After finishing the sentence, Lucas got up and left. His word made Yasmeen angry and burst into tears,

    while Lucas went to the control room to find the ice. When he got back, he directly mmed it on

    Yasmeen''s face.

    ¡°Coldpress. Are you still wronged?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am wronged! You are not a fucking man!¡±

    As soon as Yasmeen''s voice sounded, she realized that she had said the wrong word. She quickly

    looked at Lucas in horror, but found that Lucas''s eyes were so dark that no human could understand

    the emotions inside.

    ¡°Are you wronged? Then am I wrong because I need to worry about you andfort you for the

    reason I don''t know? How can youpensate my fearful soul?¡±

 Chapter 1759 You Play with Me

    Chapter 1759 You y with Me

    Is this motherfucker still a human?

    Yasmeen suddenly got confused. Is this the man she has been chasing for twenty years?

    Too fucking...

    Forget it. There is no way to describe it. She felt distressed to scold him too cruelly, and she felt

    distressed to forgive him and speak of him too lightly. Lucas is right. The man is chosen by herself and

    she has to ept everything.

    After Yasmeen figured this out, she was silent again. As if she was angry with someone, or as if she

    waspletely conceded.

    Seeing her like this, Lucas''s cold eyes finally warmed up a little.

    ¡°Wake me up when we get to the Seapolis City, I''ll take a nap for a while.¡±

    This was spoken to Jaydon.

    Jaydon nodded quickly, and he could tell that the Patriarch really cares about this future mistress,

    otherwise he would note to rescue her alone. He is just a little angry that Yasmeen was set up

    stupidly. To be honest, there are still more worry and caring. He was afraid that the punishment just

    now was just a tough act by Lucas to appease his uneasy heart.

    And Lucas was the kind of guy who didn¡¯t like to exin. He could only whisper to Yasmeen, ¡°The

    Patriarch started the n as soon as he knew that you had an ident. He went to the training base to

    select an assistant to rescue you. I heard that the Patriarch was unwilling to take over the family

    business. But to save you, the Patriarch returned to the Green family without saying a word. Now he is

    the Patriarch of the Green family, Miss Shaw. But he only slept for less than three hoursst night.¡±

    As soon as this word came out, Yasmeen was stunned.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Concentrate on flying the ne.¡±

    Lucas frowned slightly, unable to tell whether she was happy or unhappy.

    It was the first time that Jaydon and Lucas had cooperated, and they were a little confused about the

    future master, but they did what they should say and did what they should do, but they did their

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    assistants.

    So, Jaydon shut up and focused on flying the ne.

    Yasmeen''s heart was not at peace anymore.

    She looked at Lucas and found that the man¡¯s eyes were all ck eye circle, and when she thought of

    the conditions needed to return to the Green family and take over the position of Patriarch. Her nose

    suddenly turned a bit sore and her eyes turned red.

    ¡°Lucas, have you retired?¡±

    When she said this, Yasmeen suddenly felt ufortable and painful.

    Although she is not in the military district, she also knows Lucas''s feelings for the military district. He

    did have said before that he will retire, but if there is no such thing of her, maybe Lucas would still be

    hesitating?

    The military district is equivalent to the second home for Lucas. All his childhood and youth were spent

    in the military district, even longer than the time he spent in the Green family.

    Seeing his promising future disappear because she identally wounded the hostage. He directly

    retired because of her?

    Yasmeen suddenly felt that she was aplete bastard.

    Although her original purpose is good, still, she ruined Lucas.

    She ruined his dreams, his future, and even his lifelong faith.

    Yasmeen was suddenly frightened.

    Many yearster, if Lucas does not seed in the business world, will he regret what he did today?

    Noticing the hint of difort from her words, Lucas couldn''t help but sigh, then opened his eyes.

    ¡°First, my decision and my retirement have nothing to do with you. Second, originally, this matter was a

    little troublesome. Third, I just didn''t want to owe favors. Besides, you know my parents. Over the past

    few years, they have been urging that I can go back and take over the family business. My brother is

    obsessed with medicine. The younger brother is still young. If I don¡¯te back to take over the

    position of the Patriarch of the family, who will take over? Don¡¯t bear all the responsibility for yourself.

    Let alone all these bullshits, even if I am not a soldier and I choose to be a businessman, I can still

    make it to the top as long as I want. How could lose faith in me?¡±

    Although Lucas said so, Yasmeen was still upset about what she had done and she couldn¡¯t relieve.

    Yasmeen hesitated when she thought of how did she appear at the kidnapping scene, how she was

    being led by Julian''s trick and revealing all kinds of hidden secrets in it.

    ¡°Lucas, I have something to tell you, when we return to The Seapolis City, I will tell you everything.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Lucas knew that Yasmeen nned to tell him the whole incident.

    He nodded and rubbed his temples tiredly. Yasmeen suddenly said, ¡°You can sleep on myp. It will be

    morefortable for me to massage your head.¡±

    Lucas was taken aback for a moment, but did not refuse. He then stepped over with his leg of the

    golden ratio, and then touched Yasmeen proudly.

    Yasmeen wanted to roll her eyes.

    This man is terrible.

    She measured her body slightly and made way for Lucas.

    Lucasy on the seat, leaning his head on Yasmeen''s thigh. The faint fragrant silk buckled into his

    nose, making him somewhat emotional.

    ¡°Yasmeen.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°Let''s get a marriage certificate when we get back.¡±

    Lucas closed his eyes and spoke lightly, as if they were discussing the weather today. But Yasmeen

    knew that Lucas himself was not a casual person.

    After waiting for this for more than 20 years, she finally had it. She felt that there¡¯s a little more calm

    than emotional at the moment.

    She didn''t want Lucas to think that she couldn''t wait to marry him.

    ¡°Let me consider it.¡±

    As soon as he said this, the corners of Yasmeen''s lips were cured into a smile, and there was full of joy

    between his eyebrows.

    Lucas was taken aback for a moment. He did not expect Yasmeen to say that she would think about it.

    When he opened his eyes slightly, he could see the corners of Yasmeen¡¯s happy lips. He couldn¡¯t help

    but say, ¡°You still want to think about it? Forget it, anyway, I don¡¯t care. It should be okay to wait

    another twenty or thirty years. Marrying at that time will save a lot of trouble. Let¡¯s see, we both had a

    pension at that time, and we saved some money. It¡¯s okay even if we simply lie down in the park and

    have fun every day. Then we should have no need to raise children at that age so that you don¡¯t have

    to bear the pain of childbirth. At that time, we got married and grew old, which is fine. Okay, let¡¯s listen

    to you.¡±

    What does it mean to follow her order?

    Yasmeen was stunned.

    This is wrong!

    Shouldn''t he beg her again?

    Why did she need to wait another just 20 or 30 yearster?

    Why the hell would she want twilight love?

    ¡°Lucas, how dare you!¡±

    Yasmeen grabbed Lucas''s ear and said viciously, ¡°You dare to wait until 20 or 30 years from now to

    marry me, I will definitely kill you and you will spend the rest of your life in a wheel.¡±

    She pouted angrily, expression of wishing Lucas to take back those words, which made Lucas smile

    softly.

    ¡°You y with me?¡±

    Yasmeen then realized, angrily increase the force tearing Lucas''s ear.

    ¡°You are cocky, right? Do you know how to treat your wife?¡±

    ¡°You''re not my wife yet, what else do you want to do?¡±

    Lucas didn''t care much about her strength and didn''t even react to her seemingly vixen-like behavior at

    this time. Jaydon nced at the rearview mirror, feeling somewhat shocked.

    The Patriarch looked so indifferent and cold from his outfit. But the contrast of being cute and sweet in

    the eyes of his girlfriend. What''s the matter with the contrast?

    Yasmeen just said about going for register, but the ne suddenly shook fiercely.

 Chapter 1760 A Talent

    Chapter 1760 A Talent

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lucas''s face suddenly changed. Yasmeen also frowned, but she didn''t panic. After all, they both had

    experienced such a matter.

    Jaydon''s face was a little pale.

    ¡°Patriarch, our ne seems to be located, and it is now within the attack range of others.¡±

    Jaydon''s words made Lucas''s eyes narrow.

    The Green family¡¯s private jets have their own logos, and they have also applied for the right to use

    them. They are used internationally. Now someone has pointed at their Green family¡¯s aircraft and

    taken aim. If this is an ident, Lucas wouldugh to death.

    ¡°Get out, I''ll do it!¡±

    Lucas stepped forward quickly.

    Jaydon only paused for a second, and then quickly moved away from the driver''s seat.

    Yasmeen was somewhat worried.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Go and see what you can do for yourself.¡±

    Lucas never regarded Yasmeen as a treasure hidden in the box, nor did he think that women cannot go

    to the battlefield, especially Yasmeen. In fact, Lucas really appreciates her firmness.

    Yasmeen heard what Lucas said, and quickly turned to Jaydon and said, ¡°Is there a weapon system?¡±

    ¡°This is a private helicopter so it should be avable. But assault weapons are not allowed on our

    aircraft.¡±

    Jaydon was telling the truth.

    No matter country R or country Z, the Green family has some specialty. Once they carry weapons,

    many things are in amess.

    Lucas certainly heard this.

    He frowned slightly and called Edison very decisively.

    ¡°I was locked up less than fifty kilometers above the high seas. Help me.¡±

    Although he was not a soldier now, Edison was, and he was a citizen of country Z. and he found that

    the abnormal situation is not too much to inform upper level.

    Edison had just received the news that Lucas retired and he was promoted to the position. He was

    shocked at the moment that he waspletely stunned. However, at this moment, he received a call

    from Lucas asking for help. He immediately reported it to his superiors.

    Morty happened to be there at the time. Without a word, Morty ordered Edison to use thetest

    weapons to carry out interception attacks directly. He had permission to fire without the need to lead

    people into the territory of Country Z.

    Lucas also knows this. He directly lowered the altitude of the aircraft. Generally speaking, it is not easy

    to fly at low altitudes, and it is impossible to cross the defense lines of other countries at low altitudes.

    But Lucas sessfully managed the tech of flying at a low altitude.

    Both Yasmeen and Jaydon were stunned.

    Jaydon''s eyes were full of admiration and fanaticism, but Yasmeen carried a trace of pain.

    Lucas belongs to the army, belongs to the sky, but unfortunately, he retired because of her. she always

    felt it was a loss.

    Morty and Edison also saw this kind of difficult technique. Everyone presented thought they couldn''t do

    this step.

    Because the range of the radar is very wide and low. If you want to break through the defense of the

    radar, you must fly at an extremely low altitude, and this low-altitude flight also requires certain data.

    Flying too low has an impact and requirements on the aircraft''s flight and ground friction. In the past

    few years, no one has been able to do this, but they did not expect to see this phenomenon after Lucas

    retired.

    Morty''s expression was vague.

    Edison said quickly, ¡°Mr. Morty, you see, we can¡¯t let Samuel Green go. He is a talent.¡±

    Didn¡¯t Morty know that Lucas is a genius?

    But it¡¯s because Lucas grew up by his side, he certainly knew that once Lucas decided to do

    something, he would never change it.

    Because of this, his heart is actually bleeding.

    Michele didn''t say anything, but there was a trace of enthusiasm and passion in his eyes.

    Everyone seemed to be enjoying the low-altitude flying performance, but Lucas and Yasmeen were in a

    thrilling situation.

    Because of the low-altitude flight, Yasmeen threw Jaydon down. She pressed him firmly on the seat,

    the airflow made the ne a little unstable, and it made people feel depressed and ufortable in

    the chest.

    Lucas didn''t care about it at all, because he was relieved to hand over everything to Yasmeen.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    If someone else is with him this time, he might not be able to break through the difficulty of a low-

    altitude flight. But because the opponent is Yasmeen, he canplete this difficult flying without

    distraction.

    At the same time, in the other control room, Julian looked at Lucas who had disappeared suddenly kept

    on wonder.

    ¡°Where the hell are they? How could such a big ne go into nowhere within a flip? Track them down

    quickly!¡±

    The people around were typing quickly, and the radar was scanning quickly.

    ¡°Sir, we have found out Lucas''s location, but our radar can''t detect it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He was flying at a low altitude below the radar detection area.¡±

    When Julian heard this, he thought he had heard a joke, but it didn''t look like his worker was lying since

    they are all trembling. So he quickly walked over to take a look, and he was immediately dumbfounded.

    ¡°This Lucas is a god damn talent! If possible, he must work in our camp.¡±

    ¡°But he is Lucas, how could he be driven by us?¡±

    The words of those workers made Julian smile.

    ¡°We can''t do it if he is alone, but he now has a weakness. Yasmeen is his weakness. Once I grab his

    weakness, I don''t believe that he will disobey us. And men always have inferiority, don''t worry. Well, I

    have someone staring at him.¡±

    Julian was confident in his decision. His subordinates did not dare to say anything, but they were a little

    at a loss about this situation.

    ¡°What shall we do now?¡±

    ¡°Follow him! Even if we can''t shoot him, we need to follow him.¡±

    Julian showed a keen interest in Lucas.

    Lucas''s low-altitude flight is also the first attempt. Although to the outsiders it seemed to be sessful,

    it was not so easy for him and Yasmeen. The result of high concentration was a headache.

    Yasmeen saw the current situation of Lucas and said to Jaydon, ¡°Lie down here and don''t move,

    otherwise Lucas and I can''t guarantee that we can take you back safely.¡±

    Jaydon nodded quickly.

    Everything he saw today was beyond his cognition. Certainly, he would do what Yasmeen and Lucas

    said.

    Yasmeen took out the silver needle from her pocket while the ne was shaking. She tried to keep

    herself calm and stable. Taking advantage of Lucas''s carelessness, she directly stuck the silver needle

    on an acupuncture point on his head.

    Suddenly a refreshing sensation hit Lucas''s mind and he was awakened a lot.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to thank between us.¡±

    Yasmeen didn''t know the dangerous situation when she was not in the cockpit. But now she suddenly

    felt a little dizzy when staying there for a while.

    No wonder Lucas has a headache. If someone else came here, they would probably be able to stand it

    a long time ago.

    At this moment, Yasmeen heard Lucas whisper, ¡°Go back and sit steadily with Jaydon, I''m going to

    take off!¡±

    After Lucas said this, Yasmeen realized that the aircraft had entered the aviation field of country Z.

 Chapter 1761 It wasnâ€™t for you since the very beginning.

    Chapter 1761 It wasn¡¯t for you since the very beginning.

    Julian chased her closely and didn¡¯t mean to give up. Lucas deliberately slowed down when he rose

    into the air with his mouth slightly twitched upward.

    Yasmeen and Jaydon also breathed a sigh of relief because he slowed down, otherwise, they were

    really afraid they could not control spitting out.

    It was also at that time that Yasmeen realized that Lucus was not the same kind of person as her and

    they were really in different worlds.

    Although she was a foreign princess and had also experienced emergencies before, it was the first

    time for her to get involved in such a contest of life and death.

    She had been with Lucus for 20 years and thought she knew him very well, but she suddenly found

    that at that moment Lucus was shining like a diamond, which made her unable to move her sight away

    from him as if he was born to belong to the sky, as if he had long been integrated with the ne.

    If he didn¡¯t really like it, if he hadn¡¯t been trained for a long time, he wouldn¡¯t have such tacit

    understanding and such excellent skills.

    Was it really right to let an eagle, who should be soaring in the sky, fell to the ground and became an

    ordinary human being?

    For the first time, Yasmeen had doubts about her own pursuit.

    Lucus noticed Yasmeen was gazing at him and thinking about something, but now he couldn¡¯t have too

    many things in his mind, the lives of these three people were in his hands, so he could only whisper,

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about those messy things in your mind. Hurry up and send a message to the ground. Tell

    them toe to encircle those people behind us and let them have no return!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yasmeen quickly returned to her senses.

    She called Michele immediately. After all, except for her phone number, she didn¡¯t know anyone else¡¯s.

    She had Edison¡¯s private number, but she felt it was inappropriate to call him. It was just like Lucus

    would call Edison rather than Michele if he needed to make reports.

    Michele really didn¡¯t want to answer the phone when receiving Yasmeen¡¯s calling, but she knew that

    Yasmeen must be with Lucus. She took a deep breath, suppressed theplex emotions in the

    bottom of her heart and finally picked up the phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Lucus asks you to quickly start the defense, surround, chase and intercept the people behind us, and

    strive to make them have no return.¡±

    As for how to chase and intercept, this should be the secretnguage of contact between Michele and

    Lucus. Yasmeen did not ask or inquire, and just directly ryed Lucus¡¯s words to her.

    Although Michele was in a bad mood, she still knew that the situation was urgent and hurriedly said,

    ¡°Let him don¡¯t worry. We have already deployed to ensure his safending.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Michele thought what Yasmeen replied sounded a little harsh.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It wasn¡¯t for you at the very beginning. if it wasn¡¯t for you, Lucus wouldn¡¯t need to go

    through all this.¡±

    These words were like knives piercing Yasmeen¡¯s heart, but she did not refute or exin, and just

    calmly hung up the phone.

    Lucus was already her boyfriend. She could give Michele, a loser, the right toin and feel upset.

    Lucus saw Yasmeen hang up the phone and said in a low voice, ¡°Give me a ss of water.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yasmeen was afraid that Lucus had no way to drink the water when the ne was tossing up and

    down, so she put a straw in the ss and handed it directly to Lucus.

    Lucus looked ahead and drank directly through the straw. His trusting action and eyes make Yasmeen

    feel so sweet.

    ¡°Do you know who is chasing us now?¡±

    ¡°It must be Julian. I bombed his ship. The only helicopter that could be searched over the sea at that

    time was mine.¡±

    Lucus knew it very well.

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t say anything else, but backed off and nestled behind with Jaydon.

    Suddenly a missile flew past their helicopter, followed by the harsh sound, and then something was hit.

    Yasmeen hurriedly looked back. The thick smoke made her couldn¡¯t see it clearly, but this shocking

    feeling still made her and Jaydon unable toe back to their senses for a long while.

    Although she was a foreign princess, she had never experienced war before. She had been living in a

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    peaceful era. She had always been with Lucus these years. To tell the truth, she didn¡¯t understand

    these things. Although Jaydon had been trained, she was still facing it for the first time. She was also

    very nervous.

    Only Lucus was calm as ever. After the people behind him were blown up, Lucus also slowed down the

    ne and immediately flew towards the Capital City.

    ¡°If something like this happens, it¡¯s impossible for us to go back to the Seapolis City first. I need to go to

    the Capital City first.¡±

    Yasmeen agreed with him.

    When they arrived at the Capital City, Morty was there waiting for them with came with Edison and

    Michele.

    The moment when Michele saw Lucus she almost cried.

    But Edison went straight up and gave Lucus a punch.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you? You took leave without dy. Do you think we are still brothers? I just

    made some malicious remarks about you. If you don¡¯t like it, you can scold me, or even hit me. Why

    have you just left like this and left everything to me? Have you thought about our feelings?¡±

    Edison said to Lucus and was about to cry.

    Lucus directly pushed him away, and then said, ¡°How could a man cry like this? They would think I had

    a special rtionship with you. I¡¯m just released from the official service, not dying. How can you go so

    far?¡±

    ¡°Why not? We¡¯ve been together for more than ten years. You¡¯ve always guided me on how to go

    forward. Now you suddenly advance me and you leave. I¡¯m at a loss. How can I move forward in the

    future? You must be responsible for me.¡±

    Edison became more and more like an abandoned woman.

    Morty looked at Lucus. He frowned and was not willing to let Lucus leave either. But it was not suitable

    for him to let him stay here.

    Yasmeen suddenly felt she was an unnecessary person standing there.

    People here were all true brothers who had experienced life and death together on the battlefield, and

    she seemed to be out of ce. But she couldn¡¯t leave and felt so embarrassed and ufortable.

    Michele stepped forward and directly pushed Yasmeen.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You bring us the ill-luck!¡±

    When Yasmeen almost fell down, someone held her with powerful arms, and she breathed the familiar

    smell.

    She heard Lucus say in anger from the top of her head.

    ¡°Michele! Apologize to Yasmeen!¡±

    Lucus appeared very angry.

    It was the first time Michele had seen Lucus so serious and angry at her.

    In the past, no matter what she did, Lucus would not say a word, and sometimes even cleaned up her

    mess, but now he was actually angry at her because of Yasmeen?

    Besides that, he also asked her to apologize to Yasmeen.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Yasmeen, would Lucus have left the military district? Would he have left them?

 Chapter 1762 I wouldnâ€™t apologize.

    Chapter 1762 I wouldn¡¯t apologize.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t apologize! It¡¯s all her fault! If it wasn¡¯t for her, would you have left? Lucus, have you forgotten

    that? You once said you would be in the military for the rest of your life. You said you would fight with

    us for the rest of our lives, but what is it now? You left us for a woman and reneged on our oath. You

    are a bastard!¡±

    Michele burst into tears.

    Morty was a little angry.

    ¡°Michele, apologize.¡±

    ¡°Dad, do you also think it¡¯s my fault?¡±

    Michele had really been in a particrly low moodtely and was particrly vulnerable to stimtion.

    Morty saw his daughter secretly shed tears in her room more than once, and he was distressed too, but

    he knew that whether Lucus stayed or not was actually his personal choice. He didn¡¯t need to be

    responsible to anyone.

    Michele was forcing him to do what he was unwilling to do.

    She did this because she liked Lucus, but the more she did it this way, the farther away Lucus was

    from her.

    Morty had mixed feelings in his heart.

    Lucus said coldly, ¡°I regard you as my sister, but my sister can¡¯t be so unruly. Besides, any decision I

    make has nothing to do with Yasmeen. It¡¯s not right for you to vent your anger on her because of me,

    not to mention you even hit her. Michele, have I spoiled you like this these years? If so, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll

    certainly reflect on it in the future and hope you stay away from me. After all, a teacher like me can¡¯t

    teach good students, so as not to bring shame on you and your family.¡±

    His remarks were too harsh. Although he didn¡¯t mention Morty¡¯s name, he cursed him as well.

    Morty can¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Lucus, Michele is spoiled by me. I apologize to Yasmeen.¡±

    Morty smiled and looked at Yasmeen.

    Although Yasmeen was not willing to let Lucus leave here because of her, it was their own business. It

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    had nothing to do with others. No one had the right to question them, not to mention Michele even hit

    her, which made her very angry.

    Now Morty was the elder. It seemed that he respected her by personally apologizing to her. But this

    was trying to suppress her by making use of his identity.

    If she epted his apology, she was bound to feel aggrieved, but if she didn¡¯t, the people present

    would probably think she had no sense to appreciate favours and had caused trouble for Lucus.

    Yasmeen was in aplicated mood and heard Lucus say faintly, ¡°Yasmeen is a foreign princess. She

    has been arrogant, domineering and self-willed since childhood. Even if she likes me, she doesn¡¯t need

    to wrong herself. That¡¯s not her nature. So, Mr. Morty, you don¡¯t need to apologize to Yasmeen. It is

    Michele who needs to apologize. Anyway, she hit Yasmeen. You can¡¯t do that for her. If so, can I ask

    my dad to apologize if I hit Michele?¡±

    As soon as Lucus said these, Michele¡¯s face was white as a sheet.

    Lucus directly did the same thing that Morty had done to him, regardless of the affection between their

    families for so many years.

    Michele felt sad.

    ¡°Lucus, my father is at least your elder. Are you talking to my father like this for an outsider?¡±

    ¡°The outsider you mentioned is my girlfriend, my family. You should know that I am willing to cover my

    people¡¯s mistakes. No matter what Yasmeen did is right or wrong, as long as I think she is happy, even

    if she pokes a hole in the sky, I am still happy to spoil her and let her do that. No one else has the right

    to say anything to her! Do you understand?¡±

    At that moment, Michele thought Lucus was so unfamiliar to her.

    The Lucus she knew had always been calm, silent, detached. He wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to

    anyone and seemed to be good to everyone. He had never defended someone like this.

    Michele felt she couldn¡¯t even breathe smoothly.

    Yasmeen felt so sweet, but she also didn¡¯t want to put their rtionship on the line. She quickly said,

    ¡°The person who tracked us is Julian. He should not work for our country¡¯s nationals. I know this

    person, but not very well. If you need, I can assist in the investigation and tell you what I know about

    him.¡±

    Morty took a look at Yasmeen and was in aplicated mood.

    This girl was really like the person how Lucus described. She was ostentatious. And she didn¡¯t care

    about other people¡¯s moods at all. She also could change the topic wisely. This alone had made him

    like her.

    Then Morty took a look at Michele and sighed.

    Because his daughter didn¡¯t grow up around him, he actually indulged and spoiled her, so that she

    missed many opportunities which could get her trained. Now it seemed that this was not a good thing.

    Yasmeen had been in the Capital City since she was a little girl. She lived alone and always followed

    Lucus. She dealt with everything all by herself at ordinary times. Steven and his wife were really cruel.

    They just let Yasmeen live alone, so the way Yasmeen conducted herself in society waspletely

    different from Michele¡¯s.

    Even if the person who married Lucus was Michele, Yasmeen wouldn¡¯t do such an udylike thing to

    Michele.

    It¡¯s said that withoutparison, there would be no harm. Then Morty sighed and said, ¡°Michele,

    tomorrow you follow some top students to go abroad for training. Don¡¯te back if you can¡¯t get a

    good ranking.¡±

    ¡°Dad! I¡¯m not going!¡±

    Michele immediately panicked.

    She didn¡¯t want to leave home, and also didn¡¯t want to leave the Capital City.

    As long as she was still there, as long as Lucus was not married, she had not lost.

    But at such a critical time her dad wanted to send her away. How could he do this to her?

    Unfortunately, Morty had made up his mind, and it was not up to Michele this time.

    ¡°Edison, you do not need to take over Lucus¡¯s position for the time being. You go abroad for training

    with Michele this afternoon, or that, do note back if you can¡¯t get a good ranking.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Edison was a soldier, not Morty¡¯s son. He needed to obey Morty¡¯s order first.

    Michele still wanted to say something but was stopped by Morty¡¯s eyesight. Then he coldly said, ¡°Go

    back!¡±

    ¡°I......¡±

    Michele still wanted to say something. Edison saw Morty was really angry and quickly took Michele

    away quickly.

    It suddenly quieted down. Lucus directly reached out his hand and held Yasmeen in his arms. Then

    she said faintly, ¡°Uncle Morty, we want to make our marital registration. Please give us the certificate.¡±

    ¡°Now you remember to call me Uncle Morty? You even scolded me just now. What makes you think I¡¯ll

    give you the certificate when you¡¯re retired and no longer useful to me? Should I give it to you or do I

    owe it to you?¡±

    Morty¡¯s face clouded. The tense atmosphere made Yasmeen so worried.

    Oh no!

    Lucus had gotten into big trouble.

 Chapter 1763 Itâ€™s none of your business.

    Chapter 1763 It¡¯s none of your business.

    Seeing that Yasmeen¡¯s face was white as a sheet, Lucus looked at Morty and said, ¡°Uncle Morty, that¡¯s

    enough. Don¡¯t hold a grudge against me. I didn¡¯t speak too ill of you. What¡¯s more, if I didn¡¯t say that,

    can you realize you doting on Michele? In the future, I wouldn¡¯t be around her. Can you give her a hand

    in time when she makes trouble? She has to learn to grow up, and today it¡¯s Yasmeen who is

    aggrieved. I am a man. Can¡¯t I say something to defend my woman?¡±

    Lucus was now very calm. It seemed he had be quite a different person.

    Morty sighed, and the tension was released from the atmosphere.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her growth these years. I thought she wouldn¡¯t have any problems with

    you. But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop, Uncle Morty. It¡¯s meaningless to say it again. I have told you early that I didn¡¯t have that kind of

    feeling for Michele. Even if there was no Yasmeen today, she still won¡¯t be my girlfriend. She is just my

    little sister. But I know Edison kind of likes her. The Kidd family is also influential. You can consider to

    let him be your son-inw.¡±

    Hearing Lucus want to make a match between Michele and Edison, Morty rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Do

    you think I¡¯m blind? Otherwise, why should I let Edison go abroad with Michele? I just think it¡¯s good for

    them to cultivate their feelings in a foreign country. You are just an ungrateful boy. I took great pains to

    cultivate you, and you just leave at will. Do you still have a conscience?¡±

    Yasmeen also understood what was going on after hearing what Morty and Lucus said. These two

    people had friendships between generations. Just now, they created a tense atmosphere deliberately.

    They simply did not take it to heart.

    Feeling that Yasmeen wasn¡¯t worried anymore, Lucus said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I can help

    you train a group of special forces every year.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s settled?¡±

    Morty¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    Lucus didn¡¯t say it again, but his pursed lips made Morty know that he wasn¡¯t joking.

    A batch of special forces one year was enough.

    Morty was suddenly not that chagrined and even stared at Yasmeen happily.

    ¡°How is your dad recently?¡±

    Morty¡¯s question made Yasmeen blush with shame.

    She said with some embarrassment, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I only care about Lucus these years.¡±

    This was the truth.

    Lucus fondled her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to visit Uncle Steven in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing them talk in a jovial mood, Morty also didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel. He quickly waved his

    hand and said, ¡°Hurry up and go. You don¡¯t need to stay here with me. But Lucus, you have to be

    careful. I feel some things may be rted to you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I know.¡±

    Lucus said goodbye to Morty and took Yasmeen and Jaydon back to Seapolis City.

    Samuel and Nicole came back earlier. When Lucus and Yasmeen were back, something attacked them

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    as soon as they entered the door.

    Lucus and Yasmeen were both very alert. Although they had no experience in cooperation, they knew

    each other very well. They kicked out that unidentified object from two sides at the same time.

    Immediately afterwards, they heard Zoe grunt unhappily.

    ¡°Lucus, I am your sister. How can you treat me like this? Mom, dad, and my dear brothers are you just

    going to watch our family¡¯s only little princess being bullied by Lucus?¡±

    Only then did Lucus and Yasmeen find that Zoe was standing there like a drowned rat. Her face was

    covered with paint, and the balloon on her head was very funny.

    Lucusughed out.

    ¡°How can you stillugh at me? Yasmeen, he is your boyfriend. Stop him!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I will only spoil him.¡±

    Once Lucus heard Yasmeen¡¯s words, the trace of a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.

    Zoe said, ¡°What? I also have a boyfriend, okay?¡±

    ¡°Zoe, don¡¯t make trouble out of nothing.¡±

    When hearing Zoe talk to Lucus and Yasmeen in that way, Nicole got a little angry.

    Zoe stuck her tongue out and ran back to her room to clean her face.

    Joseph put on a pair of gold-rimmed sses as he grew older. He looked very gentle. But Lucus knew

    that his brother was simply a well-dressed man of beastly temper.

    ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Lucus stepped forward and embraced him.

    Joseph paused for that moment. He was actually reluctant to make physical contact with others, but

    this man was his own brother. He reluctantly responded to him.

    ¡°Wee home!¡±

    Lucus let go of him. Then two men rushed over, one jumped on Lucus¡¯s back, and the other hugged

    him directly.

    ¡°Lucus, I miss you so much! Teach me how to do during military training. The training will begin next

    week. I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Tanner appeared very worried.

    Eaton was on Lucus¡¯s back like a monkey. He just wanted Lucus to carry him on the back.

    ¡°Lucus, why couldn¡¯t you carry me on the back?¡±

    ¡°Just no!¡±

    Lucus let Eaton down with a p.

    Looking at his twin brothers, Lucus seemed much gentler.

    ¡°Follow me for morning exercises from tomorrow morning until the start of your military training.¡±

    Tanner and Eaton felt desperate after hearing what Lucus said to them.

    ¡°Mom, I just remembered that I have something to do at school. I must go back now.¡±

    Tanner wanted to leave immediately.

    Lucus sat down and said calmly, ¡°As long as you walk out of the door, I will have all your credit cards,

    savings cards were frozen.¡±

    Eaton and Tanner, who was about to flee, were both dumbfounded.

    ¡°What? Lucus, it¡¯s not up to you, is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The reason why I ask you guys toe back is to tell you that Lucus has been released from

    military service. Just yesterday evening, he took over the position of the master of the Green Family,

    and since yesterday evening, everyone and everything in our family is under Lucus¡¯s control.¡±

    After Samuel said that, Eaton and Tanner felt listless instantly.

    Lucus said coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the person standing next to me after I entered the house?¡±

    Eaton and Tanner were unhappy.

    Yasmeen saw that they were so united and friendly. She couldn¡¯t help thinking of her family. She was

    alone outside these years and even didn¡¯t go home during the Spring Festival. She wanted to know

    how her parents and siblings were going.

    Seeing Yasmeen lost in thought, Lucus coughed, which let Eaton and Tanner quickly say in unison,

    ¡°Hello, Miss Shaw!¡±

 Chapter 1764 Return money back to my wife.

    Chapter 1764 Return money back to my wife.

    Yasmeen was flushed by hearing that.

    ¡°You can just call me Yasmeen.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t. You are the first girl that Lucus has brought back home. Brother Joseph told us before that

    we can only take the girl whom we want to marry back home. So, Yasmeen, can we have our red

    packets?¡±

    Lucus was speechless.

    Lucus had been in the military region all these years. He always doted on them when he came back

    home. He didn¡¯t expect that they dared to ask Yasmeen for the red packets directly.

    ¡°Red packets? Do you want my punch?¡±

    Lucus¡¯s words instantly depressed Tanner.

    Yasmeen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my first timeing to your family. I ought to give you the red

    packets.¡±

    ¡°Then add my WeChat.¡±

    Eaton hurriedly showed his WeChat QR code.

    Lucus looked at them and had nothing to say. Then he heard Samuel say in a low voice, ¡°Joseph,

    Lucus, you twoe in for a moment.¡±

    Joseph and Lucus looked at each other.

    Lucus came backte and wasn¡¯t quite sure what had happened before, so when Samuel asked them

    toe in, he wanted to ask Joseph.

    Joseph shook his head and said he didn¡¯t know either.

    After they entered the study, Samuel took out a document from the cab and handed it to them.

    ¡°You are both going to get married and start a business now. Joseph will be engaged soon, and Lucus

    will get married too. This is the share of thepany. I made a distribution very early. You two brothers

    both have half of the Green Family¡¯s property.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s words made Joseph and Lucus slightly stunned. They asked in unison, ¡°What about Tanner,

    Eaton and Zoe?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the first thing I¡¯m going to tell you.¡±

    Samuel sat down and let them sit down two. Then he said, ¡°You are my earliest children. No matter for

    what kind of reason, this family property belongs to your brothers. As for Lolo, she is a girl and will be

    married sooner orter. You must prepare the dowry for her. Your mother and I will not involve in it.¡±

    Lucus and Joseph did not object to it.

    Seeing that two sons agreed, Samuel continued, ¡°As for Tanner and Eaton, you also know that they are

    going to inherit the Shaw Family in the future. Your uncles are not interested in their family properties.

    Your grandfather, Mr. Shaw, made the will to inherit all the properties to his two grandchildren before he

    died. Although the Shaw Family is not as rich as our family, it also needs to be run properly, so you

    need to help them in the future.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Lucus felt that was all right. After all, they were brothers. He would definitely help them if he could.

    However, Joseph said in a low voice, ¡°I have a lot of things to deal with in medical school. I have no

    time to run the business at all. Since Lucus has taken over the family industry and be the master

    of our family, just let him handle it.¡±

    ¡°Joseph, you can¡¯t do that. I still have to go back to Yasmeen¡¯s home with her.¡±

    Lucus disagreed.

    But Joseph pushed his sses and said, ¡°I have three biotechnology research institutes and more than

    20 scientific research projects in my hand. I even wish I could use 24 hours a day as 48 hours, but I still

    can¡¯t finish my scientific research projects. What¡¯s more, Dad asks me to take over biotechnology in

    Harper Town. I really want to help you, but unfortunately, I have no time.¡±

    Suddenly, Lucus¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Okay, I will handle it. I think I shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±

    ¡°You are backte. If you hade back a few years earlier, your mother and I would have travelled

    around the world several times.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    What Samuel said made Lucus even angrier.

    But he couldn¡¯t beat this man. Anyway, he was his father.

    Joseph pursed his lips and smiled.

    Lucus asked somewhat depressed, ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re getting engaged. Have I met your wife before?¡±

    ¡°No. I will bring her home in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They directly ignored Samuel and began their talk.

    ¡°Hey, Joseph, I remember you once brought a girl back. She is an African, which made mom and dad

    startled a lot.¡±

    Lucus thought of the past and couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    It felt so good to be back home.

    When he was in the army, he always had to abide by the army discipline, keep a high vignce, and be

    ready to go to the battlefield at any time. He was always stressed, but after returning home, he felt so

    rxed with his family and brothers.

    He enjoyed this kind of feeling.

    When Joseph heard this, he blushed.

    ¡°At that time, I had no alternative but to bring that girl back. You thought too much.¡±

    ¡°I still remember someone said that we can date with girls, but can¡¯t bring girls home casually until we

    decide to get married.¡±

    Being teased by Lucus, Joseph directly kicked him, and then rolled his eyes, turned around and walked

    out.

    Lucus chuckled. Seeing Samuel looking at them somewhat depressed, Lucus immediately stopped

    smiling and said, ¡°Mr. Green, you need to apply for your pension from me from now on. What do you

    want to say?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask you when to get the ount book?¡±

    When Samuel said this, Lucus was instantly not in the mood to make jokes.

    He walked out quickly, and only to see Tanner and Eaton jump up high happily.

    ¡°Yasmeen, you¡¯re so generous! 100000 dors in one red packet!¡±

    ¡°I read it several times and thought I was wrong. Eaton, is that true?¡±

    Eaton looked at Tanner and couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Lucus suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    These two men were at least the young masters of the Greeb Family. They behaved like this as if they

    had never seen so much money.

    ¡°You two return the money back to Yasmeen.¡±

    Tanner and Eaton froze, and then quickly covered their mobile phone.

    ¡°Lucus, you can¡¯t do that to us. This is a red packet from Yasmeen. You can¡¯t take it back!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Tanner and I will soon go to college and we will date girls. We need the money. Mom and Dad

    only give us 15000 dors every month. That¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Tanner and Eaton chimed in with each other. Lucus suddenly smiled wryly and said, ¡°So your pocket

    money is 15000 dors every month! From now on, you can only get 1500 per month. You can do

    nothing, but the pocket money you get each month before is higher than my monthly sry in the

    military district. I won¡¯t ept any refutation!¡±

    After Lucus said this, Tanner and Eaton began to wail. Yasmeenughed out.

    She found herself really liking the Green Family more and more.

 Chapter 1765 Too fussy.

    Chapter 1765 Too fussy.

    Lucus didn¡¯t care about how Tanner and Eaton felt. He directly took Yasmeen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s

    go to my room and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Although Yasmeen had sneaked into Lucus¡¯s room many times before, and also allowed by Nicole, this

    time Lucus personally invited her to his room. Yasmeen felt something different and also a little shy and

    excited.

    Lucus ignored Tanner and Eaton and took Yasmeen to go upstairs. While walking, he said to Nicole,

    ¡°Mom, my dad wants to take you out for a trip. If you see someone more handsome than my dad, you

    can hook up. That¡¯s okay. Your son will always support you.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    Nicoleughed out and scolded him, but was somewhat relieved.

    Now, Lucus went steady with Yasmeen. Joseph would also be engaged. She couldn¡¯t imagine that she

    and Samuel were getting old.

    Since she made peace with Samuel, she felt time passed so quickly. It seems that her sons had grown

    up and she and Samuel were getting old in the twinkling of an eye.

    Nicole felt a little grieved, and also relieved.

    When Samuel came out, he saw Nicole staring in the direction of the corridor with a vacant look, and

    immediately understood Nicole¡¯s mood.

    He took a step forward and grabbed Nicole¡¯s shoulders and then whispered, ¡°Our children have their

    own lives to live. It¡¯s so good that they all have their lifelongpanions now. In the future, we can set

    our minds at rest. We can go to travel all over the world.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nicole smiled to her heart¡¯s content.

    Samuel already had some white hair on his temples.

    Nicole fondled his cheek and said in a low voice, ¡°Lucus, I want to eat shrimp.¡±

    Samuel originally thought Nicole would say something sentimental. He didn¡¯t expect Nicole would talk

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    about the hustle and bustle of normal daily life with him at this moment.

    ¡°Okay, the kids are all back today. I¡¯ll cook the shrimp for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand.¡±

    Nicole was instantly very happy.

    They went to the kitchen.

    Joseph went back to his room and start to work on his scientific research project. He didn¡¯t feel happy

    about getting engaged at all.

    After Lucus returned to the room with Yasmeen, he pressed her on the wall and closed the door with

    his foot.

    Yasmeen was a little flustered by what Lucus had done.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    This posture really made her feel very frightened, but she also kind of looked forward to what would

    happen next.

    Yasmeen blinked her eyes and the corners of her lips rose slightly.

    ¡°Lucus, you want to do that, right? Come on! I¡¯m ready!¡±

    Yasmeen lifted her chin and squared her shoulders. Her body was so close to Lucus¡¯s.

    That touch made Lucus lost in wild and fanciful thoughts.

    His voice suddenly became a little low and deep.

    ¡°You¡¯re so bold now. Are you going to try premarital sex?¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Even if Yasmeen was bold and had strong psychological quality, she was frightened by Lucus¡¯s words.

    Seeing her like this, Lucus couldn¡¯t help but say mockingly, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Yasmeen really wanted to gain the initiative, but unfortunately, her physical strength and skills were not

    as good as his.

    That damped her spirits.

    ¡°What the hell do you want? If you don¡¯t want to do it, just fuck off!¡±

    Yasmeen tried to push Lucus away, but she didn¡¯t manage it.

    Lucus just looked at her without saying anything. It seemed that he was waiting for something.

    ¡°Did you forget something?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yasmeen was a little confused, but then recalled that she had promised Lucus to tell him something

    after she came back.

    The ambiguous atmosphere immediately disappeared. On the contrary, there was a dignified and

    repressive atmosphere over them, which made them even suffocate.

    ¡°Can you let go of me? I want to go to the bathroom.¡±

    Yasmeen was a little nervous.

    Lucus looked at her as if trying to figure out what she was thinking about. Finally, he let go of her and

    said faintly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want or feel embarrassed to tell me, then just forget it. I just want you to be by

    my side.¡±

    Was that enough?

    Yasmeen did not expect Lucus would say these to her.

    Was it because she fell in love with him first?

    So, she regarded everything about her and Lucus as very important. If he kept something from her, she

    may not be able to ignore it or give him absolute privacy and freedom.

    Yasmeen suddenly felt herself a little fussy.

    She didn¡¯t know what she wanted Lucus to do, but she just felt very wronged and ufortable at that

    moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lucus didn¡¯t say anything.

    After Yasmeen went into the bathroom, Lucus directly opened theputer and asked Jaydon to send

    over some bills of the Green Group, so he could have a look in advance.

    Jaydon was Lucus¡¯s special assistant. After Lucus took over thepany, he also needed to join the

    Yasmeen locked herself in the bathroom and wanted to recall when she first met Julian.

    Oh, yes! It was six months ago.

    At that time, Lucus had just returned from the battlefield. Because he was badly injured, he had been

    rescued in the rescue room for a long time.

    Lucus and Nicole were very anxious, so was Yasmeen. But because of her identity and her rtionship

    with Lucus, no matter how nervous she was, she could not enter the military hospital to see him.

    Yasmeen really had no choice.

    That was the first time that Julian approached her and told her that he had a way to send her to the

    hospital.

    At that time, Yasmeen agreed without any hesitation.

    Julian was really something. He could send her in without anyone noticing it.

    When Yasmeen saw Lucus, she couldn¡¯t even stand there.

    Lucus of dignified bearing was lying there like a rag doll. It was said that the bullet had prated his

    lumbar spine and injured his kidney.

    Lucus needed a kidney transnt, but there was no kidney source in an emergency. If no suitable

    kidney can be found, Lucus¡¯s life would be in danger.

    Luckily, her kidney was a good match for Lucus¡¯s. That was the first time Yasmeen signed a donation

    letter behind her family¡¯s back and wanted everyone to keep her situation a secret.

    Yasmeen was pushed into the operating room with Lucus. She felt that all the panic and uncertainty

    about the future at that moment were not so terrible because that person was Lucus. However, she

    never thought that Julian had made use of the readily exploitable loopholes just because of her

    donation.

 Chapter 1766 I Wanted No One But You

    Chapter 1766 I Wanted No One But You

    Thinking of these, Yasmeen hesitated.

    She knew better than anyone that Lucas had been looking for the person who donated the kidney

    these days. If it was not because of her background, Lucas might find out it was her.

    Did she really need to tell Lucas the truth now?

    Let him know that he owed her a kidney?

    Yasmeen suddenly felt bitterly perplexed.

    Everyone knew she liked Lucas, but she wasn¡¯t sure if he liked her.

    Perhaps he reluctantly epted her just because she had been bothering him all the time and their

    families were getting along quite well.

    Yasmeen was always confident and proud, but now she was fearful and suspicious of her rtionship.

    She felt upset when Lucas didn''t ept her before, but he was her boyfriend already, and she was still

    distressed.

    She hoped that the rtionship with Lucas had to be pure. He epted her only because he liked her.

    If Lucas knew the fact that the kidney inside him was donated by Yasmeen, he must feel guilty and give

    her whatever she wanted, even something that was beyond his ability. However, a rtionship based

    on gratitude was not what Yasmeen wanted.

    What she wanted was a rtionship of equality and love.

    But if she didn''t tell the truth, she had to keep telling lies to cover the previous lies, and she also didn''t

    want things to go in that way.

    It really drove her crazy now.

    Lucas felt his eyes sore as he had been checking the bill for a while, and he suddenly noticed that

    Yasmeen was in the bathroom.

    Did she lock herself in the bathroom because of embarrassment?

    Lucasunched himself off the chair and strode over to the door of the bathroom. He knocked and

    asked, "Yasmeen, are you all right?"

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Yasmeen then realized that she had stayed in the bathroom for long.

    Well, she would just have to ept what it was now, for she could do nothing about it.

    She took a deep breath and opened the door as though she was going to do something huge.

    Lucas put his head on the door. All of sudden, Yasmeen opened it, and he copsed into her.

    It happened that there was a pool of water right behind her. As Lucas dived himself into her, she

    slipped, and both of them fell.

    Lucas felt his heart sink. He unconsciously held Yasmeen''s waist, whirled around, and push her out.

    As to him, he tumbled down on the floor.

    ¡°Damn. Yasmeen, you can¡¯t wait, huh?¡±

    At that moment, Tanner happened toe in. He didn¡¯t know what¡¯s was going on, but at the sight of

    Lucas lying on the floor, he misunderstood Yasmeen.

    Yasmeen was still in shock, and Lucas cast a dark look at Tanner.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    He growled testily, and Tanner was frightened. Without another word, he turned and ran away quickly,

    as if he was afraid to be killed.

    Had he interrupted Lucas and Yasmeen making out?

    Tanner thought of it restlessly. He was surprised.

    He never expected that Lucas liked the lying-down style.

    Yasmeen came to her sense after Tanner got out, and her whole face was blushing.

    ¡°Lucas Shaw!¡±

    Yasmeen stamped her feet, turned, and wanted to rush out. In the meantime, Lucas''s low voice came,

    "Pull me up. I hurt my back."

    Yasmeen stopped.

    ¡°Does it hurt badly?¡±

    People might think that he wouldn''t be so easy to hurt, for as a soldier, he was strong. But Yasmeen

    understood that he was quite vulnerable now because he had surgery about half a year ago.

    She trotted back, reached her hand to pull Lucas up, but she was hauled into his arms.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yasmeen cried out in rm. And next moment, he kissed her lips.

    She felt the heat spreading across her body immediately, and her mind was nk. She had no clue

    what was going on now.

    Dimly, she heard Lucas''s gentle voice. "Was it a good kiss?"

    Yasmeen was so shy that she was in a trance and didn¡¯t know what she should say.

    Lucas smiled and said, ¡°How did you know Julian?¡±

    ¡°It was half a year ago when you were injured. I was not allowed to visit you. He helped me to check if

    you were all right.¡±

    Yasmeen spoke unconsciously. And then she realized something was not right.

    She pushed away Lucas instantly, looking unhappy.

    As to Lucas, he didn¡¯t feel anything wrong.

    Yasmeen was not willing to tell him the truth definitely because of him.

    Yasmeen was indifferent to anyone except Lucas. She was passionate about him and cared for him so

    much.

    Lucas had spection, but he never thought that she knew Harden because of his injury half a year

    ago.

    Lucas was touched.

    Yasmeen bit her lower lip and snapped with fury, ¡°Lucas, did you use the same way to interrogate

    female prisoners?¡±

    ¡°No, I usually beat them up and interrogate them.¡±

    Lucas got to his feet, for the floor was a bit cool.

    Yasmeen didn''t help him up but strode out of the bathroom furiously.

    Lucas knew she was angry. He walked out, held her slim waist behind, and said softly, "Are you mad at

    me?"

    ¡°What do you think? I told you that I will tell you the truth. Why did you force me?¡±

    ¡°Did I force you? You misunderstand me.¡±

    He questioned her back. And it made Yasmeen feel more offensive. She wanted to go away, but

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    couldn¡¯t not because she was held tightly by Lucas.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s very difficult for me to find a wife. If I let go, I will have no wife at all.¡±

    Lucas was torn between annoyance and a desire tough.

    ¡°It¡¯s nonsense. You have Michele Hawk.¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous? I can feel it.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s lips slightly lifted into a smile. He lookedcent. It irritated Yasmeen, and she trod on his

    foot.

    ¡°Showing off? I will make you jealous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    ¡°You can try.¡±

    They just made out and now they put themselves into a stalemate.

    ¡°Take it back.¡±

    Lucas looked a bit mad.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yasmeen actually was a bit repentant. Since Lucas was so aggressive, she refuted on purpose.

    Lucas now looked extremely dark.

    They red at each other as if they both were waiting for the other to give away.

    Yasmeen couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was about to say something, and Lucas spat out first, ¡°Sorry.

    It¡¯s my bad. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Eh?

    Yasmeen was petrified.

    A man so arrogant as Lucas would apologize to her?

    It must be an illusion.

 Chapter 1767 What Exactly Did You Want from Me

    Chapter 1767 What Exactly Did You Want from Me

    ¡°What?¡±

    Apparently, it was the first time Lucas apologized to someone. He felt a bit upset. Knowing that

    Yasmeen looked curious at him, he felt increasingly embarrassed.

    He threw his jacket to block her annoying gaze and jogged away.

    Yasmeen felt a familiar freshness, and the next moment, her sight was dark. When she removed the

    jacket, Lucas was gone.

    She feltplicated. She felt d and also sad.

    She didn¡¯t confess all to Lucas in the end.

    But if she had a choice, she would never let him know anything about it.

    After leaving the room, Lucas found no ce to go.

    Here is the Green¡¯s and his home, but he still felt strange to it.

    Well!

    He had been living in the troops, and now he had a distant feeling to his home.

    While Lucas was in sadness, he suddenly saw that Joseph¡¯s room was not close, and he walked

    toward it at once.

    ¡°Joseph!¡±

    Lucas knocked on the door politely, push it open, and entered.

    Joseph was on his project. As Lucas came in, Joseph chanced a nce at him and said in an

    undertone, ¡°Sit. I gotta finish this form first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lucas sat on the chair casually, picked an apple, and bit it without washing it.

    It tasted quite sweet.

    The sound that Lucas ate the apple was so clear in the quiet room that Joseph was interrupted and put

    aside his project. He looked at his little brother Lucas, whom he grew up with didn''t see often, and said,

    "Go ahead. What can I do for you?"

    ¡°You finish?¡±

    Lucas asked while knowing the answer, grinning. It was so annoying that Joseph wanted to kick his

    ass.

    Joseph sighed and put his project away, for he knew he would have no time to do it anymore today.

    ¡°What do you want from me? Why do you leave the beautiful Yasmeen alone ande to my room?¡±

    ¡°Joe, are you really going to get engaged?¡±

    Lucasid down his apple, looking seriously at Joseph.

    He had been living in the troops, but he still had a good connection with Joseph and other siblings.

    Joseph had been busy with his projects and had no time for dating. Why would he want to get engaged

    suddenly?

    Lucas was curious and worried about him.

    Joseph knew he would have to tell the truth to his family. His parent hadn¡¯t asked him, but Lucas came

    for it first.

    He blinked, tipped the golden-rim sses on his nose upward a bit, and spoke in an expressionless

    voice, ¡°Yep.¡±

    Lucas stuck his hand out, grabbed Joseph''s sses, and threw it on the table beside.

    It was not short-sight sses. The reason why Joseph wore sses was that he wanted to give

    women a bookworm impression and let them not waste their time on him.

    As the sses were removed, Joseph''s big and bright eyes were seen clearly.

    Joseph slightly raised his eyebrows.

    He felt a bit awkward as he was seen through.

    Joseph kneaded his temple and spoke resignedly, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Who is she? When did you two start the rtionship? How could you hide it away from us? Or you are

    different? You would like to marry first and then date?¡±

    Lucas spat out his questions quickly, and it made Joseph annoyed.

    Staring at Lucas, he leaned against his chair to rx utterly and said softly, "Lucas, I am in myte

    twenties already. I am grown. I am a few months older than you. At what point do you think I will not be

    responsible for my marriage and my life?"

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. You are a bookworm, and you suddenly tell us you are going to get engaged. What? Is she

    pregnant?¡±

    Lucas just guessed, but to his surprise, Joseph squinted slightly and her expression changed a little.

    What was Lucas capable of?

    He had insights.

    His eyebrows were raised high.

    ¡°Joe, do you really make her pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell everybody, especially mom and dad. As soon as we get engaged, everything will be fine.¡±

    Lucas was dumbstruck to hear it.

    He knew Joseph better than anyone else.

    Joseph looked a bit silly when he was young. But after his mother died, he grew up quite soon. Among

    all siblings, he was the most mature and self-disciplined one.

    Lucas would believe it if it was Tanner who made a girl pregnant, but for Joseph, he just couldn¡¯t

    believe it.

    Unless it was a plot.

    Lucas suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Did you bed with her out of your will? Or you were trapped?¡±

    ¡°Well, stop guessing. Can you just stay out of my business?¡±

    Joseph felt a bit ufortable and pulled his cor.

    Lucas¡¯s face got dark immediately.

    ¡°I can stay out of it. But I have one question. Are you willing to marry her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Joseph nodded.

    In that case, what else could Lucas say?

    He felt quite frustrated.

    Lucas himself was in love now. Surely, he could tell that Joseph didn¡¯t love the woman, for he couldn¡¯t

    see any joy or admiration in his eyes.

    That¡¯s not how a man in love was supposed to look like.

    "Joe, does it because I haven''t lived in the home for years and you feel distant to me? I still remember

    we had fun together when we were young. Or do you think I am a bit annoyed now?

    ¡°Lucas.¡±

    Joseph sighed bitterly.

    He had let out sighs today when facing Lucas. He was not impatient. He said tly, "I know what I am

    doing. Have you seen me doing something stupid? I don''t tell you about it not because I don''t treat you

    as my brother, but because I think I can handle it. I am in my twenties. I am not a teen anymore. I know

    what I want."

    Since Joseph was not willing to tell him what happened, Lucas would just have to quit.

    He nodded, ¡°Fine. I will send you my congrattion card. To here or to the research institute?¡±

    "There is no need. Besides, you and Yasmeen are in a rtionship too, right? At what time do you n

    to get engaged and married?¡±

    Joseph led the attention to Lucas.

    Lucas looked at Joseph and said curtly, ¡°We will see.¡±

    And then, he got up and left.

    Joseph was slightly amazed.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Did Lucas get sulky?

 Chapter 1768 You Were Fucking Crazy

    Chapter 1768 You Were Fucking Crazy

    Joseph was in bewilderment.

    In fact, he wanted to exin it to Lucas, and he knew the way he talked to Lucas was not right. But he

    just couldn¡¯t tell him the truth yet.

    Joseph pinched the bright of his nose, looking fidgety. He hadn¡¯t had such a feeling for a long time.

    Suddenly, his phone rang. Joseph checked it. His look got grim, and he grabbed his jacket and jogged

    out of the room.

    ¡°Mon, dad, I need to go out. Don¡¯t wait at lunchtime. I mighte backte.¡±

    Joseph spoke to Samuel and Nicole in the kitchen. And then, he went out without another word.

    Lucas saw Joseph leaving through the window, frowning.

    He was worried about Joseph. Joseph was a good fighter. He would be offended if Lucas sent

    someone to protect him.

    They got along pretty well, although they hadn¡¯t lived together for many years. So, Lucas didn¡¯t want to

    sabotage the rtionship.

    Joseph left the Green¡¯s for Becharm Club.

    As he entered it, he could feel the indulgence in it, although it wasn¡¯t the nighttime yet. The super loud

    music made him feel very ufortable.

    He was tall and handsome. His appearance had attracted a lot of attention from the crowd. He ignored

    them. He directly walked to the bar counter and grabbed the wine cup from a woman with heavy

    makeup.

    ¡°Mia Gust, it¡¯s enough!¡±

    His voice was not loud but filled with a bit of coldness. It sounded depressed and scared.

    Mia raised her head slowly andughed as she saw Joseph.

    She was a beautiful girl, but the heavy makeup hid her pure and innocent face and made her look

    sophisticated.

    ¡°You are here? Give me my wine!¡±

    She trembled and wanted to take her wine back. It shocked her that Joseph threw the ss on the

    ground.

    The music continued ying, but people around them stopped to gaze at them curiously.

    The security of the club squinted at them.

    It looked like someone wanted to make trouble here.

    Mia paused in astonishment shortly. She was sober for an instant. And then, she frowned and yelled in

    a low voice, "What the hell are you doing? Joseph, I ask you toe and drink with me, not to make

    trouble here. If you are not happy, just go home,"

    And she waved to the barman, ¡°One sses of whisky.¡±

    Joseph looked cold. Anger started gathering inside the socket.

    However, Mia didn¡¯t look at him at all. She still took the wine and drained half of it.

    Without another word, Joseph lifted her on his shoulder and stepped outside.

    Mia had drunk a lot. As she was lifted on his shoulder, she felt her stomach tumbling.

    She patted his shoulder and shouted, ¡°Joseph, drop me down! Drop me!¡±

    The security reached them. He stopped Joseph taking her out.

    ¡°Sir, excuse me. Please let go of thisdy.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    Joseph¡¯s voice was so cold as if it could freeze anyone who heard of it.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    The security was stunned.

    Mia struggled, burping. ¡°Joseph, you asshole, let go of me!¡±

    Joseph ignored it and kept striding out.

    A little woman sat at a table deep inside the club. At the sight of Joseph, a glimmer of surprise crossed

    her eyes. But when she saw him carrying Mia out of the club, she soured her cheeks.

    Joseph didn''t notice it. after getting out of the club, he directly threw Mia into his car.

    Mia felt sick, as her stomach rolled badly. All of sudden, she put her head on the car window and began

    puking air.

    She was extremely sick.

    Tears and snorts kept falling from her face. She cried out sorrowfully atst.

    ¡°Joseph, you asshole! You dare to throw me away! I am fucking pregnant! You dare to drop me down

    from your shoulder!¡±

    ¡°I know you are pregnant! Mia, you wanna die. I don¡¯t care. But you must give birth to the baby inside

    now first! If you dare to not take good care of it, I am going to smash you.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s look was very sharp. It made Mia frightened. But she didn¡¯t yield. She said haughtily, "It''s in

    my belly. I can do whatever I want. It''s none of your business! Joseph, I am grateful only because you

    are going to marry me! I am telling you. I don''t want this baby at all! I am not willing to give birth to it

    neither!"

    "Then I just have to inject you with medicine. You will sleep for ten months until you deliver the baby.

    Don''t worry. I am confident in my medical capability. I won''t hurt the baby and you as well. But you

    might be into a stroke or a vegetative state or something. We will marry no matter what happens. You

    will be Mrs. Green. You keep it or not. I don''t give a damn. After you deliver the baby safely, you will be

    free. You can go anywhere you want. The farther, the better!"

    Mia¡¯s eyes popped almost out of her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    ¡°You can try!¡±

    Joseph never anticipated that he would menace a woman in a way like this. But he had no choice, for

    she was really tough to handle, and he had no time to deal with her. He would consider using the way

    he just said to tackle her.

    After all, Mia was restless.

    Mia was utterly shocked.

    People might not know Joseph¡¯s identity, but she knew.

    Joseph was a medical genius. He had ovee a lot of tough medical issues. Mia believed in what he

    just mentioned.

    A wave of fear and coldness crossed her spine. Her world was crumbling around her.

    ¡°Why me? Joseph, are you crazy? Could you please pardon me? I haven¡¯t gotten married, but I am

    pregnant already. What am I supposed to do now?¡±

    ¡°I will marry you. You will be Mrs. Green. The baby will a descendant of the Green family. I told you. If

    you gave birth to it, I will give you whatever you want. Do you want to be free from me? Then stay safe

    and deliver the baby for me!"

    ¡°You are crazy man! Joseph, you are fucking out of your mind!¡±

    Mia was so angry that she wanted to murder him. But she couldn¡¯t because she was not that powerful.

    And what¡¯s more, she was scared of Joseph now because he was so gloomy now.

    He told you clearly what he would do to you. She already knew the result, but she couldn¡¯t run away

    from it. She was powerless. She felt extremely frustrated.

    Mia was weeping mournfully. She caught his sleeve and begged, "Joseph, could you please let go of

    me? If you want to have your baby, you can do it with any other woman in the world. Why me? We

    don''t have a crush on each other, do we? Just let me go! I don''t want to carry your baby. Not at all!"

    No matter how she begged Joseph, he looked cold all the time, expressionless.

 Chapter 1769 Did You Want to Have Lunch Or Not

    Chapter 1769 Did You Want to Have Lunch Or Not

    Mia was exhausted out of crying, and she passed out.

    Joseph got in the car and drove to a private vi.

    As he reached it, a middle-aged woman came out. When she saw Joseph, she bowed and said

    respectfully, "Mr. Green, how are you?"

    ¡°Luna, from today on, she stays here, and you have to take good care of her for her pregnancy.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Luna didn''t ask who she was. She had served Joseph for years. She had never seen him bringing any

    girl home. To her surprise, the first girl he took home was a drunk and pregnant woman with heavy

    makeup.

    ¡®It might be Joseph¡¯s baby.¡¯ Luna guessed.

    Luna immediately became wary.

    After Luna took Mia into the house, he suddenly felt a bit upset. He pulled his cor. As he felt

    someone behind, he narrowed his eyes, turned around, and saw a girl standing before a red sports car.

    She looked familiar, but Joseph couldn¡¯t remember who she was.

    ¡°Why do you follow me?¡±

    He was always cautious and rmed. If anyone was following him, he would observe immediately. But

    he didn¡¯t see this woman following him, so he couldn¡¯t help being vignt.

    As Joseph looked vignt, the woman put on a friendly smile. Her face twisted out of two dimples,

    which Joseph seemed to see before.

    ¡°Do I know you?¡±

    ¡°Joseph, I am Kylie Gust. I am back.¡±

    Kylie smiled sweetly. The familiar smile made Joseph pause surprisedly, and he immediately search

    the name in his mind.

    He suddenly remembered who she was.

    She was the granddaughter of old Gust.

    Old Gust was a great doctor. She went abroad for further study a few years ago. Joseph saw her off

    when she departed. It was said that she was not interested in medicine. She went to a medical college

    because of Joseph. And she went abroad as an exchange student.

    It''s been years since he saw herst time. She had changed a lot. He barely could recognize her.

    She became more beautiful and charming.

    ¡°Kylie, you grow up.¡±

    ¡°Joseph, how have you been? Do you get time tonight? How about we have lunch together? It¡¯s on

    me.¡±

    Kylie cocked her head on one side, looking adorable just like before when she was a teen.

    Joseph¡¯s gloominess and fidget had gone away.

    He walked over and caressed her head naturally. Her hair was as soft and smooth as before. He said

    reluctantly, "I would like to, but I got a family party to join and I have to have lunch at home. Give me

    your WhatsApp number. I will contact you once I am avable.¡±

    ¡°Well, okay.¡±

    Kylie was not disappointed. She took out her phone and showed him her QR code.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Joseph had a few friends on his WhatsApp. Kylie got quite well with him just like Zoe. He felt

    ¡°You juste back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you go home yet? Your father must miss you.¡±

    Kylie¡¯s smile got smaller, but she still said smilingly, ¡°I will go home several dayster. I have something

    to handle here.¡±

    ¡°Just let me know if you need me. I will apany you home. I haven¡¯t seen old Gust for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Kylie¡¯s smile broadened.

    After a few words, Joseph checked the time. It¡¯s notte to go home for lunch. So, he said goodbye to

    Kylie and left.

    As he went away, Kylie looked at the vi Joseph sent Mia in coldly.

    When Joseph got home, Samuel and Nicole had already prepared a table of delicious dishes, and all

    the siblings had already gathered around the table.

    Zoe saw Joseph and spoke to him, giggling, ¡°Youe home just in time. I thought you can make it.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten food cooked by mom and dad for a long time. Of course, I wille back on time.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s mouth twisted into a small smile, looking gentle and warm.

    His face was radiant with happiness. It¡¯s hard not to let others think that he just went out and met his

    girlfriend.

    Zoe asked with curiosity, ¡°Joe, you just went out with my future sister-inw?¡±

    The smile on Joseph¡¯s face vanished momentarily, and he nodded.

    Zoe continued cheerfully, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you bring her home?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s upied now.¡±

    Lucas frowned as he saw an ufortableness shing across Joseph''s face when he mentioned his

    fianc¨¦e.

    He still reckoned that it was a bit hasty for Joseph to decide to get engaged, for he saw neither

    excitement nor happiness on his face.

    Lucas already got the yes, and he also hoped that Joseph would be the same like him to marry

    someone he loved.

    Yasmeen surveyed from Joseph to Lucas and couldn¡¯t help drawing Lucas¡¯s sleeve.

    Lucas understood it immediately and stopped talking about it.

    As everyone was at the table, Lucas spoke to Joseph, ¡°Wash your hand. Let¡¯s have lunch.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    The whole family sat together and had lunch harmoniously. It was a warm and happy lunch.

    Seeing that Yasmeen was thinner, Nicole turned her face to her and said concernedly, ¡°Yasmeen, are

    you losing weight? You look thinner than before. Samuel and I were worried about you.¡±

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t know how to respond. She kept silent.

    After donating her kidney, the rejecting reaction of her body went quite badly. She couldn''t eat as much

    food as usual. But she got better recently. She couldn''t tell them the fact.

    ¡°Yes. I want to be slimmer, for it looks better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. Your bones will hurt me when I am hugging you.¡±

    Lucas said humorously, and Nicole kicked him under the table.

    He shouldn¡¯t make fun of it.

    Lucas ignored Nicole¡¯s discontentment and said softly to Yasmeen, ¡°You need to eat more.¡±

    Yasmeen was speechless.

    She actually had a loss of appetite after the surgery, especially for that food of high calorie, which she

    used to like. They all urged her to eat more. She felt perplexed.

    Yasmeen was a bit displeased, and she drag Lucas¡¯s sleeve.

    Lucas paused in a bit of puzzlement and immediately leaned over to her. It was so natural that he

    seemed to do it for long.

    But no one knew that it was his first time to do so.

    Yasmeen stopped shortly. And next moment, she leaned forward to him and whispered, "I don''t feel like

    eating more. My stomach is small.¡±

    Lucas looked a bit angry, but he still spoke to her in a low voice, ¡°All right. Eat whatever you like, then.¡±

    ¡°Damn! What was going on here?¡±

    Zoe bellowed as she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    She was quite surprised and sick of Lucas, who used to be indifferent but now disyed his affection to

    Yasmeen before the whole family.

 Chapter 1770 Were You Serious

    Chapter 1770 Were You Serious

    At that moment, everyone looked at Lucas and Yasmeen.

    They were whispering something to each other intimately. As everyone paid attention to them, they

    looked around quickly and surprisedly.

    And then, Yasmeen¡¯s face was reddening very soon.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    But as to Lucas, he nced at them and said quite calmly, ¡°What? After seeing mom and dad¡¯s

    intimacy for years, do you guys still not get used to it?¡±

    And they all looked at Samuel and Nicole. Samuel happened to look at Nicole lovingly.

    Silence fell in the room.

    Well, they should get used to it.

    Samuel gave a sharp look at Lucas, who pretended not to see it. He fed himself a bite of steak and

    spoke lowly to Yasmeen, "We don¡¯t have to care them. Let¡¯s eat and drink.¡±

    Zoe sat near to them. She heard what Lucas said and felt offended.

    Tanner and Eaton looked confusedly at each other and then continued eating with their heads down.

    Joseph Look askance at them and also continued eating with his head down.

    Yasmeen felt an irresistible urge tough, but she held it back.

    Nicole was in embarrassment. She cast a grim look at Samuel, coughed, and asked, "Joe, you are

    going to get engaged. At what time do you think it will be proper that Samuel and I visit the Gust¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°The Gust¡¯s?¡±

    Lucas was bewildered.

    The Gust family was one of the old families in the Seapolis City. It was said that the Gust family had

    made some great achievements in the medical field. Some of them were very influential, especially old

    Gust, who now was considered as the current greatest doctor in the country. He was Joseph''s doctor.

    So, the woman that Joseph was going to marry was Kylie Gust?

    Lucas thought of it a bit. He recalled vaguely that Joseph yed quite well with Mia when they were

    young. They were pretty intimate at that time. No wonder Joseph didn¡¯t act as excitedly as other

    couples.

    Lucas put on a broad smile and said congrattion to Joseph.

    Joseph still looked expressionless, and replied nkly, ¡°I will call Mr. Gustter. I will try to pull it in as

    soon as possible.¡±

    "What a hurry? Joe, you are getting married not doing a quiz in the ss. There is no need to make it

    hasty."

    Yasmeen interrupted Joseph, who paused and continued in an undertone, ¡°She is pregnant. I want to

    hold the wedding before her belly swells.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s tone was t, but everyone who heard it was aghast.

    "Big brother always takes the lead. I am impressed! Anyway, congrattions!"

    Yasmeen coughed and spoke.

    Lucas almost got gagged. As Yasmeen coughed, he hastily dropped his fork and ran his hand on her

    back. He gazed tentatively at Joseph.

    Joseph was not the kind of person who would do something hrious like this. Lucas just couldn''t

    believe his ears.

    Samuel and Nicole were also shocked.

    They were surprised when they heard that Joseph was going to get engaged. They were more shocked

    as they heard that his fianc¨¦e was pregnant.

    Were they going to be grandfather and grandmother?

    Only Zoe looked calm.

    She continued eating. She looked at Joseph with confusion and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Joe, are you

    really going to marry Mia?¡±

    ¡°Who is Mia?¡±

    Lucas was rather bewildered.

    Samuel and Nicole were bewildered too.

    Joseph adjusted his sses and nodded.

    Zoe dropped her fork and snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t agree! That woman is not nice. She can¡¯t match you. I have

    no idea why you would have a crush on her? Did she make you to? She forces you to marry her with

    the baby?¡±

    ¡°No, Zoe. I make the decision.¡±

    ¡°No turning back?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    "How about Kylie, Joe? You know she likes you, don''t you? She changed her major to medicine

    because of you. To havemon topics with you, she joined your project and went abroad to study

    medicine as an exchange student. It hasn''t been two years. But you already want to marry another

    woman?"

    Zoe was quite emotional.

    She was Kylie''s good friend and knew that Kylie liked Joseph. Joseph never made clear his attitude

    towards Kylie''s love, but he treated her differently from other people.

    Zoe reckoned all the time that Joseph was going to marry Kylie. But now, it turned out that he was

    going to get engaged with Mia!

    Joseph was at a loss as he stared at Zoe.

    What did she say?

    Kylie liked him?

    How possible?

    Seeing the dullness in Joseph¡¯s eyes, Zoe felt it was unfair to Kylie.

    She said with rage, ¡°You don¡¯t know Kylie likes you. That¡¯s okay. But why do you want to marry Mia?

    You can marry any woman but her! You know that Mia and Kylie have a problem. You know Mia was

    the illegitimate daughter of Kylie¡¯s father. Mia was brought and raised in Kylie¡¯s home, and it made

    Kylie¡¯s mother so mad that she became sick and passed away a few years ago. You know very well

    how bad Kylie¡¯s life was to live with her stepmother, don¡¯t you? You always stuck up for her, don¡¯t you?

    How can you now want to marry her stepsister? Joe, what the hell happened to you? Do you think

    Mia''s bad mother could teach her well? She said she is pregnant, and you think you are the father. Are

    you the father? Think about it. Is there a chance that you might be cheated?"

    ¡°Zoe, you go too far!¡±

    Lucas never thought that there would be so many twists and turns behind the issue. He could tell that

    Zoe dislike Mia, but she just went too far.

    Yasmeen dragged Lucas¡¯s arm and shook her head. She turned to Joseph and spoke in a nk tone,

    ¡°Joe, I know I might not be qualified to give you suggestions, but I have to say Mia is not the right one

    for you. I hope you can reconsider it.¡±

    Lucas was surprised as Yasmeen tried to talk Joseph over.

    ¡°Do you know Mia?¡±

    ¡°We were in the same school before.¡±

    Yasmeen was in with Lucas. She gave a nce at Joseph and continued in an undertone, "Mia is

    good at making a friend. She knows how to please people. But she is a woman of no principles.

    Everything she did we all despised. She is slutty, and it is not a secret. Her father loves her. He

    manages almost all the troubles that she makes all the time. Therefore, most girls in big families in the

    Seapolis City dislike her.¡±

    Yasmeen blurted it out in an inexplicit way, but Samuel and Nicole understood it very well in their heart.

    It shocked all of them. Joseph was always doing good at everything, but now he had a big problem with

    his rtionship.

    ¡°Joseph, are you serious? Do you mean to marry Mia?¡±

    Samuel stared at Joseph grimly.

    Joseph nned to reply in a firm tone. But at this time, Kylie''s look crossed his mind. He didn''t know

    why.

 Chapter 1771 Afraid That Youâ€™d Feel Lonely

    Chapter 1771 Afraid That You¡¯d Feel Lonely

    She was supposed to meet him tomorrow.

    Did she like him?

    Joseph was surprised was he knew about the news. He panicked a little, and at the same time, he felt

    warm.

    It was a piece of bittersweet and sudden news.

    Why did shee back now?

    Why did he only know about this now?

    Joseph frowned.

    He spoke under the pressure of the family members around, ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Mia.¡±

    ¡°Why? Because of the baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zoe felt speechless.

    ¡°Joseph, I know you¡¯re a responsible man, and I don¡¯t care how and why you slept with her, but you

    need to know that the baby isn¡¯t necessarily yours. Have you checked?¡±

    Joseph stared at Zoe and pushed his sses upwards, ¡°I will when I can.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t get married first. Wait till everything is confirmed.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m going for engagement first.¡±

    Joseph and Zoe actually were looking in the same direction.

    Joseph knocked up a girl and got her pregnant, and he was a responsible man. So, he wanted the child

    to have a proper family, which was why he wanted to marry Mia in the first ce.

    Nicole felt bad.

    ¡°Joseph, you didn¡¯t like Mia?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Joseph answered frankly.

    Samuel put down his chopsticks and raised his voice.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t like her, but you slept with her? And you even got her pregnant? Joseph, I never know

    you¡¯re a man like this. You should never touch a woman if you didn¡¯t like her in the first ce. You¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, stop it. Joseph has grown up. There¡¯s no need to lecture him.¡±

    Nicole stopped Samuel as she recognized Joseph as the eldest grandchild of the family.

    Samuel was furious. He said angrily, ¡°A Green shouldn¡¯t be a jerk, and you dare to do such a thing as

    the eldest grandchild of the family? Ten miles!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Joseph didn¡¯t say anything else. He headed directly into the garden.

    Nicole felt bad for Joseph, ¡°Have your food first, Joseph.¡±

    But Joseph had already gone out of the house.

    Nicole kicked Samuel in anger.

    ¡°What are you doing? He rarely came home, and you punished him once he¡¯s back? Didn¡¯t you notice

    Joseph became thinner?¡±

    Samuel sighed as he heard Nicoleining, ¡°A Green can¡¯t be a jerk.¡±

    ¡°A jerk? Wasn¡¯t you one as well? Joseph took up the responsibility. What about you? I don¡¯t remember

    you took up the responsibility when I was pregnant with Lucas and Zoe.¡±

    Nicole started settling the old scores.

    Lucas told Zoe, ¡°Zoe, bring Yasmeen into the room and get her some clothes to change. I¡¯ll go running

    with Joseph.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zoe decided to get away from the drama that was going to happen.

    Tanner and Eaton didn¡¯t know what was going on. They asked in curiosity, ¡°Mother, what did father do

    to you?¡±

    Samuel wanted to shut their mouth for good so much.

    Zoe ran away with Yasmeen, while Lucas ran out of the house and headed into the garden.

    Joseph asked Lucas when he saw Lucas following him, ¡°Why did youe out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re going to feel lonely. So, I came out.¡±

    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    Joseph smiled.

    Lucas smiled as well. They bumped each other¡¯s fists and started runningps in the garden.

    Yasmeen asked Zoe curiously after Zoe brought her into a room, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Green seemed to love

    each other very much. They too had bad blood in the past?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mention it. My father seemed reliable, but he wasn¡¯t like that in the first ce.¡±

    Zoe sat on a chair and started telling Yasmeen what happened between Samuel and Nicole.

    Yasmeen was a little drowned in their story. She felt envious.

    ¡°Mr. Green loved Mrs. Green so much.¡±

    ¡°Yes. If my mother showed any signs of giving up my father, my family would be entirely different from

    how you see it now. Which was why I don¡¯t understand why Joseph wanted to marry that girl. He wasn¡¯t

    even sure that he¡¯s the father of the baby.¡±

    Zoe was getting angrier.

    Suddenly, Zoe¡¯s phone rang.

    Zoe took a look and noticed that it was Kylie calling. She sighed and said, ¡°See, it¡¯s Kylie. I always

    thought she was going to be my sister-inw. Who knew¡­¡±

    ¡°Kylie came back?¡±

    Nobody knew that Zoe and Yasmeen were friends with Kylie.

    Zoe nodded and picked up the phone.

    ¡°Zoe, I¡¯m back. Let¡¯s meet up this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Give me an address. I¡¯ll go with my second sister-inw.¡±

    Yasmeen blushed as she heard Zoe address her as her sister-inw.

    Kylie too was stunned.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sister-inw? Lucas has got married?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡±

    Zoe smiled hugged Yasmeen on her neck, ¡°Guess who¡¯s my second sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Yasmeen?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a secret that Yasmeen liked Lucas since young. Kylie took a wild guess since Zoe sounded

    cheerful over the phone.

    ¡°Bingo!¡±

    An affirmation from Zoe made Kylie happy about it as well.

    ¡°Congrats to Yasmeen!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. We haven¡¯t even gone for registration.¡±

    Yasmeen sounded sweet.

    After that, the girls decided on a meet-up point, and they walked out of the room.

    Samuel and Nicole had already gone back into their room. However, there were two more people

    runningps in the garden. It was Tanner and Eaton.

    Zoe shook her head and sighed, ¡°They¡¯re silly. Didn¡¯t they know that curiosity kills cats? They weren¡¯t

    even as clever as a cat.¡±

    Yasmeen chuckled.

    Zoe and Yasmeen walked into the garden. Zoe smiled and waved at Lucas, ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m going out with

    Yasmeen to meet up with a friend. Keep running.¡±

    Lucas was stunned. Then he stopped.

    ¡°Let me send you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Zoe didn¡¯t reject Lucas¡¯ offer.

    Lucas went into his room and took a shower. He then changed into a set of casual clothing. Lucas

    suddenly stopped in front of his wardrobe.

    The outfit Lucas wore the most was his army outfit. Even his wardrobe is filled with them. Now that he

    had applied to be released from the army, all these outfits had to be returned.

    Lucas suddenly felt heavy-hearted and sad.

    Lucas reached out his hand and stroked his clean army outfit. He started to feel teary.

    Yasmeen went to Lucas¡¯ room to talk to him, but when she saw Lucas stroking his army outfit with a

    heavy-hearted look on his face, Yasmeen felt sorry for Lucas.

    Did Lucas feel heavy-hearted after all?

    Lucas did end up giving up his dream and belief for Yasmeen.

    Yasmeen suddenly felt depressed and suffocated.

 Chapter 1772 Women Are Just Like That

    Chapter 1772 Women Are Just Like That

    Lucas sensed someone at the door and suddenly turned around to see a sh of heartache and

    sadness in Yasmeen''s eyes. But the moment he looked over, she suppressed it and put on a smiling

    face.

    "Are you ready yet? Zoe and I are a bit anxious to wait."

    Lucas didn''t miss the sh of heartache in her eyes. Thinking about what he''d just done, he understood

    instantly.

    Closing the wardrobe behind him, Lucas walked over and took Yasmeen directly by the shoulders, and

    whispered, "I remember that you used to be bold and not afraid of anything. What''s wrong with you

    now?"

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    Yasmeen''s heart jolted.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    She wouldn''t have noticed it if Lucas hadn''t mentioned it. She used to be spontaneous, and she would

    make it known even if she liked Lucas. She wouldn''t hide anything she was unhappy about. But what

    was wrong with her now?

    She was swayed by considerations of gain and loss.

    Lucas was already her boyfriend, and perhaps soon to be her husband. But why, apart from the initial

    joy, was there something more depressing and sad at the bottom of her heart?

    Was it because Lucas had given up the military for her?

    Or was it because of her current health condition that she was afraid that she would be with Lucas until

    the end?

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t know, and she just felt a little panicky and unsure.

    Lucas looked at her. He thought that Yasmeen had changed a lot and was a bit more sentimental than

    before. Many times she would meditate, and he wondered what was wrong with her.

    Lucas was a little distressed that Yasmeen was like this, but didn''t know what to do.

    "Are you ufortable?"

    Lucas reached out and touched her forehead.

    When the warm, dry hand touched Yasmeen''s forehead, all the anxiety and uncertainty in her heart

    seemed to disappear.

    This man was hers, and no matter what happened in the future, at least he was hers now!

    With this in mind, Yasmeen put her arms around Lucas''s waist, pressed her face against his chest, and

    whispered, "Lucas, I''m fine. I just feel a little guilty that you left the military for me. You like the military

    so much ..."

    "Who told you I left the military for you? What have you been thinking about all day?"

    Lucas reached out and flicked his finger directly at her forehead.

    Yasmeen frowned slightly in pain, reached up and touched her forehead, then said with a pout, "Didn''t

    you? You were there to save me ..."

    "I went there on a mission and saved you by the way."

    Lucas''s words caused Yasmeen to slightly freeze.

    By the way?

    As if he saw the doubt in Yasmeen''s eyes, he smiled and said, "Julian is a bad guy. I''ve had people

    keeping an eye on him since he appeared. Later, when he went to the hospital and encouraged Penny

    to pester me, I knew he was up to no good. I didn''t know what he was up to, so I had people watching

    him all the time. Then he went to the public sea It was a ce where I could take care of him quietly,

    but I couldn''t use the army''s power, so I told Uncle Morty I was retiring and wanted to use the Green

    Family''s power to get him killed. And at that time, I learned that you were there, so after getting you out

    first, I went back and blew up his cruise ship. I didn''t expect him to be so lucky that he didn''t die. Then I

    had to risk my life to lure him to our border for Uncle Morty and the others to attack from the air. This

    has nothing to do with you. Besides, I''ve been thinking about leaving the military for a long time. As you

    know, my dad suffers from neuralgia and has been having more frequent attackstely. My great uncle

    told me he couldn''t work anymore and that''s why I decided to step down and take over the Green

    Family. You''re thinking too much."

    What Lucas had said made sense and Yasmeen was suddenly a little disappointed.

    "You actually saved me just by the way? Lucas, am I not the most important in your mind?"

    That was how women were.

    Once she heard that the first thing the man she liked was thinking about was not her, she burst into a

    frenzy.

    Yasmeen reached out and twisted Lucas'' ear, then said viciously, "In your mind, I''m just nothing, aren''t

    I?"

    Lucas'' ears hurt a little from her twisting, but the corners of his lips rose slightly and he leaned in closer

    to her and whispered, "Am I wrong even for being honest?"

    "Yes. You have to say it''s for me."

    "Okay, for you. It''s all for you."

    Lucas immediately admitted his mistake, which pleased Yasmeen. Only then did she let go of her hand.

    When she saw that Lucas'' ears were red from the twisting she did, she was distressed again.

    "Are you stupid? Why didn''t you hide when I twisted your ear?"

    "I''m afraid you''ll fall."

    Lucas walked out with his arm around her waist.

    Only then did Yasmeen realize that she was in his arms and leaning on Lucas. If Lucas were to duck,

    she would most likely lose her bnce and fall to the ground.

    He was really considerate.

    "I''ll let you off the hook this time. If you say I''m not important next time, see how I''ll fix you."

    Yasmeen said viciously, but Lucas took her fingertips straight into his hand, didn¡¯t say anything, and

    smiled gently, looking in a good mood.

    Zoe waited anxiously and wanted toe back to have a look, and just in time to be irritated by the

    scene.

    "I''m regretting it. I don''t want Lucas to give me a lift anymore. Yasmeen, how can you guys be so

    brazen as to show your affection in front of me?"

    "Don''t be afraid! You can find someone to show your affection in front of us too."

    "No way!"

    Just as Yasmeen finished her words, Lucas''s face sank.

    "How old is Zoe? What''s she looking for a boyfriend for? Just let her have fun first."

    Zoe was instantly depressed.

    "Hey, hey, hey, Lucas, I remember we''re twins, right? You''ve got a wife. What''s wrong with me getting a

    boyfriend?"

    "You have one?"

    Lucas took a step forward, and the stern look in his eyes scared Zoe into taking a step back and

    saying, "No."

    "Then you''ll have fun first. If I find out which brat dares to hit on you, I''ll break his legs."

    Lucas looked so serious and not at all joking that he immediately stunned Yasmeen. And Zoe lost her

    temper at once.

    "Lucas, are you sick? You''re in love yourself and can''t understand the plight of others, right? Why

    should you be able to fall in love and I can''t?"

    "Because I''m your brother! Do you disagree with me?"

    "Yes!"

    "Then get your ass back in Mom''s womb ande out before me and be my older sister, then I will

    leave you alone."

    His words pissed Zoe off.

    Yasmeen burst outughing.

    "Well, look how much you''re pissing Zoe off! She''s just saying that. If she really wanted a boyfriend, do

    you think you could stop her?"

    Yasmeen tugged at Lucas.

    Zoe said angrily, "Yes."

    "What? If you dare get a boyfriend behind our backs, I''ll tell Dad and brother about it."

    As soon as he finished his sentence, Zoe wanted to cry.

    She was over twenty years old. What was wrong with her getting a boyfriend?

 Chapter 1773 Nonsense All Day Long

    Chapter 1773 Nonsense All Day Long

    "Okay, okay. Zoe is not a child anymore. What are you doing? If we ever have a daughter, I can''t let

    you control her like that."

    Zoe and Lucas both froze when Yasmeen said that.

    Zoe gave Yasmeen a thumbs up, while Lucas'' lips curled up slightly. Clearly, he was in a good mood.

    A daughter?

    His and Yasmeen''s daughter!

    Well, just thinking about it was good.

    Preferably a cute girl, who he could spoil however he wanted.

    "Yes, we''ll have a daughter in the future."

    Lucas said this as if he could decide whether to have a boy or a girl, which made Yasmeen

    dumbfounded.

    "Come on, let''s go. We''re all going to bete."

    Yasmeen was really embarrassed and hurriedly dragged Lucas to the car.

    Seeing that Yasmeen had her brother firmly in her grip, Zoe couldn''t help but snigger.

    It seemed that she would have to court Yasmeen for her future freedom of love.

    The three of them got into the car and Lucas drove. They quickly arrived at the ce they had agreed

    with Kylie, but she hadn''t arrived yet.

    Zoe was a bit puzzled.

    "Kylie asked us out, and she shouldn''t bete. Why hasn''t shee now?"

    Yasmeen didn''t say anything, but he was also a bit worried.

    "Why don''t I wait with you guys for a while?"

    "No need. You can go do your thing."

    Yasmeen knew that Lucas had just taken over the Green Group and it was time for him to get busy.

    She and Zoe both could defend themselves and shouldn''t be bullied.

    Lucas nodded and then pointed to his cheek, causing Yasmeen to be puzzled and amazed.

    "What does that mean?"

    Zoe rolled her eyes right next to her.

    She never knew her brother was actually so lovey-dovey after being in a rtionship.

    She used to think Lucas would be a bachelor for the rest of his life, but she didn''t expect him to be so

    proficient in love and show affection in front of her all the time.

    Zoe nced at Yasmeen, who was dumbfounded, and then at Lucas'' slightly sunken face, hurriedly

    stepped forward and just pushed Yasmeen forward.

    Yasmeen was unprepared and jumped into Lucas'' arms. Coincidentally, she kissed him on the cheek.

    She immediately felt her face burning up.

    Lucas smiled and said, "Idiot, remember this in the future."

    Having said that, he kissed Yasmeen directly on the cheek before turning away, leaving Yasmeen alone

    and frozen in the wind.

    Being kissed by Lucas in public was something she hadn''t even dared to think about before, and Lucas

    was clearly not that open-minded. His sudden intimacy directly confused Yasmeen.

    Zoe pursed her lips and smiled as she stepped forward and nudged Yasmeen, who was dumbfounded,

    with her arm and said, "He''s gone. Do you want him back? Or do you two want to spend all day

    together like Siamese twins now?"

    Yasmeen suddenly came back to her senses and remembered what Zoe had just done.

    "How dare you say that? Who just pushed me?"

    She rolled up her sleeves and looked like she was about to teach Zoe a lesson.

    Zoeughed and ducked as she said, "My brother was waiting for you to kiss him, but you were stupid.

    If I didn''t help you, it wouldn''t have been as simple as a kiss. Maybe my brother could have fucked you

    on the spot."

    "Fuck off! Don''t you talk nonsense all day!"

    Yasmeen scolded Zoe, but couldn''t stopughing.

    "Besides, even if we''re going to have sex, it''s me who''s going to fuck your brother! Don''t forget that I''ve

    been courting him for twenty years."

    "Yes, yes, you''ve been courting him for twenty years. You''re the most persistent."

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoe shook her head but admonished herself in her heart that she was not going tomit herself so

    much for any man in her life.

    As far as she was concerned, Yasmeen would not have left her hometown to live here alone if she had

    not fallen in love with Lucas when she was a child.

    Not everyone was as brave as she was.

    She grew up with the love and affection of her father and brothers, and it was impossible for her to

    leave her home for a man.

    The two of them went to the cafe and Kylie had not yet arrived. They ordered a cup of coffee and

    slowly sipped it and began to chat.

    "Yasmeen, do you think my big brother really wants to marry Mia?"

    "I don''t know."

    Yasmeen didn''t know Joseph well. Although she liked Lucas and was liked by the rest of the Green

    Family, they were usually busy with their own work and didn''t have many opportunities to sit and talk

    together. Joseph, in particr, was calm and introverted and had spent a lot of time in the Institute

    working with data. Although he may look gentle in his gold-rimmed sses, Yasmeen knew that there

    were no simple men in the Green Family.

    Zoe said in distress, "My elder brother is usually nothing special to any woman, only to Kylie. Then

    Kylie left the country and there were no more women around him. How did Mia get together with him?

    And she''s pregnant with my brother''s child. The thought of that woman being a slut and having the

    Green Family''s child in her belly makes me sick."

    Yasmeen knew how Zoe was.

    She was the youngest daughter of the Green Family and grew up spoiled, so she naturally spoke out

    against anyone she could not stand. In fact, she and Zoe were rather simr in temperament and

    character, and she did not like Mia either.

    "It''s up to Joseph to decide what to do, and if he insists on marrying Mia, there''s nothing we can do

    about it."

    Yasmeen''s words were true.

    Zoe was a little depressed.

    Kylie happened to hear this when she arrived, and her brow furrowed.

    "Joseph wants to marry Mia?"

    Zoe and Yasmeen heard Kylie''s voice and hurriedly turned their heads.

    "Kylie, you''re here."

    Zoe hurriedly beckoned the waiter and ordered Kylie a cappino.

    Kylie couldn''t drink it and looked at Zoe and Yasmeen with anxiety and asked, "Is it true what you just

    said that Joseph is going to marry Mia?"

    Zoe didn''t know what to say to Kylie about this.

    Because Yasmeen and Kylie went to the same school and both grew up loving the same men from the

    Green Family, the two got on well from the start until Kylie left the country.

    Now she was back, but Joseph was marrying her half-sister, which must have been hard to bear.

    Yasmeen took Kylie''s hand and saidfortingly, "That''s what Joseph said, and the two families are

    said to be negotiating their engagement. Kylie, you ..."

    "What tricks did Mia use to get Joseph to marry her?"

    Kylie''s face was as pale as paper, but her eyes were crystal clear. She was an opinionated woman at

    first nce.

    Zoe said with disdain, "What else could it be? My elder brother said that Mia is pregnant with his child,

    so he wants to get engaged to her first. We all know that Mia is a slut, and whether the baby in her

    belly is my big brother''s or not is unknown at the moment."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Kylie froze.

    Mia was pregnant with Joseph''s child?

 Chapter 1774 Who Bullied You

    Chapter 1774 Who Bullied You

    She could never have imagined that the man she loved would be marrying Mia after she returned from

    two years abroad. Not only that, but the two of them were having sex

    Just thinking about this, Kylie felt her heart break.

    Her man had been slept with by Mia.

    This thought flooded her mind. Kylie suddenly stood up and said to Yasmeen and Zoe, "It¡¯s on me

    today. I''ll go first, and I¡¯ll contact youter."

    After saying this, Kylie turned around and left. The way she looked just gave Yasmeen a bad feeling.

    "Kylie isn''t going to find Mia, is she? Although we don''t know if the baby in Mia''s belly is Joseph''s, if she

    did have a miscarriage by Kylie, I''m afraid Joseph won''t have a good impression of Kylie."

    Zoe was also a little worried.

    "Let''s follow her and have a look."

    "Okay."

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    The two of them quickly made their way out of the coffee shop. But because Lucas had dropped them

    off, there was no car at all, and Kylie was in a hurry to get away. For a while, they couldn''t actually see

    her.

    "Oh, no. I have a feeling that our family and the Gust family are going to be unsettled."

    Zoe shrugged her shoulders. Although she was a little worried about it, she really didn''t want Joseph to

    marry Mia, so if Kylie wanted to make a scene, so be it. She and Yasmeen would back her up.

    Instead of going to Mia as they thought, Kylie went straight to Joseph.

    Kylie knew exactly where Joseph usually liked to go and where he could be.

    Joseph happened to being out of the Institute when she arrived. Before he even got into his car,

    he saw Kylie leaning against his car door looking at him.

    Kylie looked like a ssical beauty, and she liked to wear white dresses, so she looked like a fairy who

    had fallen into the mortal world.

    Joseph had always felt that no one in the world but Zoe could look good in pure white, but Kylie was an

    exception. Not only that, but she was also ethereal in a way that made people long for it.

    "What are you doing here? Didn''t we say we''d meet tonight?"

    Joseph curled his lips at Kylie.

    He was a very serious man who rarely smiled at others, but it was different when he faced Kylie.

    After he had met this girl since he was a child at Old Mr. Gust''s birthday party, she had been like a fairy

    that put him in a happy mood.

    Looking into Joseph''s smiling eyes, Kylie''s eyes suddenly turned red. Tears slid across her cheeks and

    dripped down to the ground. Although she did not cry out, it made Joseph feel distressed for no reason.

    Joseph''s face changed instantly.

    "What''s wrong? Who''s bullying you? Tell me and I''ll teach him a lesson."

    "Joseph is bullying me. Can you help me teach him a lesson?"

    Tears were still welling up in Kylie''s eyes, while she just looked straight at Joseph.

    Joseph suddenly froze.

    He had bullied her?

    When did that happen?

    How could he not know?

    And Kylie''s tearful look was a little too much for him to bear, and he felt painful.

    "How did I bully you? Tell me, if it''s true that I''ve done wrong, then I deserve a beating."

    Joseph was doting on Kylie, but this kind of doting was not the kind Kylie wanted.

    He treated her like he treated Zoe. Kylie was especially sad every time he doted on her.

    She wanted to be his woman, not his sister.

    "You''re marrying Mia?"

    Kylie looked straight at Joseph, forcing herself not to blink or turn her head. She wanted to see the

    truest thoughts in Joseph''s eyes.

    Joseph froze slightly and suddenly became irritated. This irritation was not directed at Kylie, but at

    himself. He had never been so.

    He quickly adjusted his mind and nodded.

    "You know full well that she is the child my father had with another woman outside, and you know full

    well that I was bullied by her and her mother when I was a child. I hated her very much. Why do you

    want to marry her?"

    Kylie knew she was not qualified and was in no position to ask this, but she came anyway. Not only had

    shee, but she hade with such determination.

    Joseph''s heart suddenly ached very much.

    Naturally, he knew what kind of life Kylie had led since she was a child.

    Everyone else thought she was the eldest daughter of the Gust family, but Joseph knew that Kylie''s

    father, Henny, was a bastard.

    Before he married Kylie''s mother, Henny had a girlfriend. But Old Mr. Gust said that whoever could

    conquer a medical problem would take over the Gust family and be its new head, so Henny was

    tempted.

    the Gust family had three sons, each of whom was a member of the medical profession. Although they

    could not be described as top talents, they all had outstanding status. And the subject that Old Mr. Gust

    came up with was about psychology. In Seapolis City, the master of psychology was Kylie''s

    grandfather.

    In order to be the head of the family, Henny married Kylie''s mother and used the marriage to get

    his father-inw to help him conquer the subject and sessfully be the head of the Gust family.

    In theory, Henny should have been grateful to Kylie''s mother and at the very least, he should have

    treated her with courtesy. But ever since Henny took over the Gust family, he started to loathe Kylie''s

    mother.

    Kylie''s mother had a congenital heart condition and was injured when she gave birth to Kylie, and

    under Henny''s oppression, she became even more depressed, and her health was deteriorating.

    Not only did Henny ignore it, but he also directly received Mia and her mother into the Gust family in a

    dignified manner, saying that these were his woman and daughter. At that time, Kylie''s mother nearly

    died of anger. She was admitted to the ICU and was resuscitated, but did not live for a few years before

    she died.

    Kylie had not yet recovered from the loss of her mother when Henny made a big show of marrying

    Mia''s mother and treating them with affection. He looked down on Kylie with disdain and even allowed

    Mia and her mother to bully her.

    Joseph saw Kylie being bullied every time he went there. In addition, Kylie looked like a porcin doll,

    which aroused Joseph''s desire to protect her, so he sort of grew up protecting her.

    Although Old Mr. Gust was Joseph''s teacher and Kylie''s grandfather, he was sent abroad by Henny to

    recuperate after he handed over the reins of the family, and would only return for his birthday.

    Now that he saw Kylie questioning him so desperately, Joseph suddenly couldn''t open his mouth.

    He even had a bad feeling that if he really admitted it or answered Kylie''s question, perhaps he and

    Kylie would be strangers to each other.

    Joseph suddenly panicked at the thought of this.

    "Kylie, this is a bitplicated. I can''t exin it clearly to you now."

    "I just want to ask you one thing."

    Kylie didn''t listen to what Joseph had said. She was biting her lower lip and her face was pale, but she

    was very desperate.

    She asked, "Did you sleep with Mia?"

 Chapter 1775 He Is So Handsome

    Chapter 1775 He Is So Handsome

    She asked very bluntly, without even the slightest pause. However, Kylie''s hands were tightly sped

    together and her nerves were tense.

    She knew that the answer she wanted would probably bring her to her doom, but she was so stubborn

    to ask.

    Joseph looked at Kylie and saw how strong she was pretending to be but how fragile she looked like a

    lily in the rain, and his heart suddenly ached.

    He subconsciously answered her directly.

    "No, I didn''t have sex with her, or even with any woman."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Kylie''s tense nerves went ck. She couldn''t stand up and fell

    straight backward.

    Joseph quickly held her up and looked at Kylie with concern.

    She was too nervous!

    In fact, how could Joseph not be nervous?

    His palms were also sweating.

    Kylie copsed into a warm embrace and was still in a trance, but she couldn''t care so much. She

    grabbed Joseph''s hand straight away and asked nervously, "You didn''t have sex with any woman, so

    the child in Mia''s belly isn''t yours, is it?"

    "Yes."

    Joseph met Kylie''s anxious eyes and somehow blurted out the truth.

    Kylie''s tense heart finally loosened up a bit, but she asked with confusion, "If it''s not your child, why did

    you marry her? You know very well that I like you and that I want to marry you!"

    Joseph was dumbfounded by Kylie''s words.

    What did she mean she liked him?

    Did she want to marry him?

    Why didn''t he know anything about it before?

    His brilliant brain seemed to have suddenly shut down. Joseph just stared nkly at Kylie, and thest

    words of Kylie echoed in his head over and over again.

    When Kylie saw Joseph like this, she couldn''t help but cry out.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Joseph, you''re a fool!"

    She pushed Joseph away and turned to run.

    "Kylie!"

    Joseph tried to go after her but found that his legs were so heavy that he couldn''t lift them up.

    And Kylie suddenly felt depressed after running away for some distance.

    What was she running for?

    What had shee to do?

    Kylie suddenly stopped, turned around, ran up to Joseph again, tugged at his cor on tiptoe, and

    asked angrily, "Are you still marrying her?"

    "Yes!"

    Joseph subconsciously replied, but that answer infuriated Kylie.

    She gritted her teeth and said in a rage, "No! You are mine! You can only marry me!"

    Seeing Kylie''s domineering look, Joseph suddenly felt his heart warming.

    He petted Kylie''s head dotingly and said, "I have a reason that I must marry her."

    Kylie suddenly looked like a deted ball, and her radiant eyes instantly dulled, as if the whole world

    had lost its color.

    Joseph suddenly felt his heart ache terribly.

    He took Kylie''s hand in his and said in a low voice, "The child Mia was carrying was my friend''s, but a

    few days ago, my friend died in an archaeological ident. He was the only son of his family. His

    parents were overwhelmed by the news. His mother had a heart attack and was not rescued, and his

    father had a stroke and is still in intensive care. If Mia hadn''t been pregnant, it would have been fine,

    but the child in her belly is probably the only bloodline of my friend''s family, so ..."

    Kylie instantly understood.

    "So you''re nning to give the child a proper identity and let Mia give birth to the child to leave your

    friend an offspring?"

    "Yes."

    Joseph nodded.

    Kylie suddenly didn''t know whether she should be angry or happy.

    She was happy that Joseph and Mia had no feelings for each other, and angry that this man was

    actually nning to sacrifice his whole life for his friend.

    When Mia saw the benefits, she was like a mosquito seeing blood. She would never let go until she

    had all the benefits of that man, not to mention that she had a posthumous child in her belly.

    If Joseph really married Mia, they probably wouldn''t even get divorced smoothly in the future.

    Thinking of this, Kylie became more and more depressed.

    "Even if it''s to give the child an identity, you don''t have to marry Mia. You could have married me. Then

    when she gives birth, we adopt the child, okay? Besides, Mia was just a slut, and it''s not certain

    whether the child in her belly is your friend''s or not. Even if it is, now that your friend is dead, the child

    is of little use to Mia. Do you think she''ll give birth to the baby?"

    "It''s not up to her not to have it. I''ve put her under house arrest, and she''s not going to leave the house

    until the puncture test is done."

    Joseph''s attitude towards Mia was very bad.

    Kylie suddenly thought of the private vi that she had followed Joseph to not long ago.

    So Mia was now under house arrest there by Joseph?

    "Then you can''t marry her either! I just won''t let you marry her!"

    Kylie knew she was being unreasonable, but she just couldn''t stand the idea of the man she liked

    marrying Mia.

    Joseph could marry any woman, but not Mia.

    Watching the girl in front of him acting cheekily, Joseph couldn''t help but think of their childhood and

    wanted tough.

    "Do you hear me? You''re not allowed to marry her!"

    "I''ll think about it."

    Joseph did not reject her outright, which was a little unexpected for Kylie but also a little surprising.

    "Fine, I''ll give you one night to think about it. Tell me the answer tomorrow. Joseph, you can dislike me,

    you can like other girls, but you can''t marry Mia! You can''t!"

    Kylie''s eyes contained so much emotion that for a moment it made Joseph a little distraught.

    He nodded in agreement with thepromise.

    Only then was Kylie happy.

    Suddenly, Kylie''s stomach rumbled. The rumbling sound made Kylie slightly embarrassed and blush.

    "You haven''t eaten lunch?"

    Joseph raised his hand and looked at the time. It was already past two in the afternoon. He couldn''t

    help but frown.

    Kylie was a little embarrassed and said, "I was busy and forgot about it."

    "Come on, let''s go eat."

    With that, Joseph took Kylie''s hand and got into the car.

    Kylie suddenly felt like she was stepping on cotton, and she was so happy that she was in a trance.

    Joseph had taken the initiative to hold her hand!

    She watched as Joseph dragged her into the car like a fangirl, helped her put on her seatbelt, then

    started the car, stepped on the elerator, and drove straight on.

    Joseph was so handsome!

    In fact, she felt that Joseph was the kind of handsome man who had no ws.

    Kylie propped her chin up with one hand and looked at Joseph eagerly, causing Joseph to blush.

    "What do you want to eat?"

    Kylie almost said that she wanted to eat him, but reason eventually won out over nymphomania. She

    whispered, "Any kind of food is okay."

    As the two of them were talking, a man suddenly appeared in front of Joseph''s car, scaring Joseph into

    mming on the brakes. The sharp, harsh sound of tires scraping against the ground reached

    everyone''s ears at once.

 Chapter 1776 Some People Cant Hold Back

    Chapter 1776 Some People Can''t Hold Back

    "Be careful!"

    Joseph shielded Kylie in the first ce, so much so that his arm hit the windshield.

    He frowned slightly but didn''t react much, yet Kylie quickly rolled up his sleeve. Seeing the bruises on

    his wrist, she couldn''t help but be distressed.

    "Why did you juste over to protect me?"

    "It''s alright. I''m a man. The bruises will be covered by the clothes and cannot be seen."

    "It doesn''t hurt if you can''t see it?"

    Kylie thought there was something wrong with his brain.

    Joseph felt her hands roaming over his body, and the tense, worried look on her face did cause him to

    freeze for a moment. Immediately afterward, boundless tenderness flooded his heart and his heart

    went soft.

    The person who had almost been hit saw that no one hade down to check on her for a long time

    and couldn''t help but go up to the car and tap on the car window, which took Joseph''s attention away.

    It was a smaller girl, looking pale and unhealthy.

    Joseph''s brow furrowed slightly and he gently rolled down the car window.

    "I didn''t hit you. You ran into the car yourself. Don''t you dare try to scam me! I have a car recorder."

    Joseph spoke up in a cold voice before the woman could say anything, which waspletely different

    from when he had just faced Kylie.

    The woman froze for a moment and then howled, looking pitiful.

    "I know. I ran into the car myself. It''s got nothing to do with you. I just wanted to ask if you''re Joseph,

    Lucas'' older brother?"

    When he finished, Joseph gave a little start.

    She''d looked for Lucas?

    Now Lucas and Yasmeen were in love. Who was this woman that came out of nowhere?

    "Who are you?"

    Joseph''s voice was cold, and he had no intention of getting out of the car.

    Kylie looked at the woman in front of her and frowned slightly. Why did she always feel that this woman

    looked like a bitch?

    Not expecting Joseph to suddenly ask this, the woman froze for a moment, then said, "My name is

    Penny, and I''m here to find Lucas. But I can''t get through to him on the phone after he retired from the

    army. All I know is that he''s in Seapolis City and you''re his older brother. Please take me to him."

    Joseph''s brow furrowed at Penny''s words.

    The fact that she didn''t know Lucas'' personal phone number meant that she didn''t know him well, yet

    she knew that she was Lucas'' older brother and was able to stop his car right here. Joseph could not

    believe that this woman was not scheming.

    "Okay."

    Joseph suddenly opened his mouth.

    It was as if Penny had not expected Joseph to agree so readily, and was immediately overjoyed.

    "Get in!"

    Joseph nodded.

    Penny hurriedly and happily let go of the car window and took a few steps back. Just as she was about

    to open the back door, the car flew off like a stray arrow, leaving her with only a whiff of car exhaust

    that choked Penny into coughing.

    "Joseph, you''re not being decent!"

    "This woman looks scheming at first nce. If I really take her home, the Green Family will be a mess."

    Joseph didn''t slow down at all.

    Kylie looked at Penny, who was getting smaller and smaller behind the car, and said thoughtfully, "If

    she can find her way to Seapolis City, she''s bound to find her way to the Green''s house. Yasmeen

    should know about this woman. Why don''t we tell Lucas and Yasmeen?"

    "You and Yasmeen have a good rtionship?"

    Joseph asked, thinking of Yasmeen.

    Kylie nodded, not intending to say anything more. After all, sometimes men don''t understand women''s

    friendships.

    Joseph drove the car to a nearby restaurant and got out of the car with Kylie. He ordered a few dishes,

    all of which were refreshing and delicious, and which Kylie loved to eat.

    Looking at the table of food, Kylie was happy, but a little sad when she thought about Joseph''s

    decision.

    "Have more. Why have you gotten thinner and thinner in the past few years since you left the country?"

    Joseph muttered.

    Kylie ate in silence and didn''t say anything either.

    The meal ended quietly and peacefully. No one said another word about Mia.

    After the meal, Kylie excused herself and went back. Joseph wanted to give her a lift, but Kylie refused.

    After returning to the Green Family and seeing Lucas still tapping on the keyboard in his study and

    working on something, Joseph couldn''t help but go up and knock on the door.

    "Come in!"

    Lucas said without raising his head.

    Joseph found the scene familiar as if Lucas had entered his study in the same way not long ago.

    He couldn''t help but smile and then walked in.

    "You know Penny?"

    Joseph asked straightforwardly. Lucas paused for a moment, then looked up at Joseph.

    "How do you know this person?"

    "She stopped my car not long ago and asked me to bring her to you."

    Just as Joseph finished speaking, Lucas''s eyes went cold.

    Seeing the look on his face, Joseph asked with curiosity, "Who is this woman?"

    "The hostage I mistakenly hurt."

    When he finished, Joseph gave a little start.

    "The same woman you mistakenly injured and will never be a mother for the rest of her life?"

    "Yes."

    "How did she find her way here? You''ve retired from the army, and you''ve been sort of punished, and

    thepensation that''s due has been paid. What else does she want?"

    Lucas sneered, "She wants to be my wife."

    "Is she out of her mind?"

    Joseph thought the woman was out of her mind.

    Could anyone be the Green Family''s Madam?

    Lucas, however, smiled and said, "She''s not out of her mind. Rather, she had to do it."

    "Why?"

    "Because I''m the one that Julian is dealing with."

    Joseph didn''t know who Lucas was talking about, but since he could get Lucas to say it in such a tone

    of voice, he was definitely not simple.

    "Do you need my help?"

    "No need. I can handle it myself."

    Lucas replied so.

    Joseph then nodded and got up to leave when he heard Lucas ask, "Are you really nning to marry

    Mia? I''ve heard that Kylie hase back, and it''s said that she had quite a few suitors during her three

    years abroad. There is a suitor who followed her back recently and seems to be a bit paranoid."

    Hearing this, Joseph couldn''t help but freeze for a moment. His eyes went slightly cold.

    "Paranoid?"

    "It is said to be. And he has a dysfunctional personality and is imperious about Kylie. I don''t care why

    you married Mia. I just want to tell you not to let bad choices and decisions dy or hurt the people

    who care about you most. We always thought that Kylie was our sister-inw."

    With that, Lucas said nothing more. They were brothers but separate individuals. Everyone had their

    principles and attitudes in dealing with things. They had no way to interfere with other people''s lives,

    and they could only inform them of what they knew.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Thanks."

    Joseph turned and left after he finished speaking, and Lucas''s eyes wentpletely cold after Joseph

    left.

    Penny!

    Had she actuallye all the way to Seapolis City?

    Wasn''t she still wounded?

    It seemed some people couldn''t hold back.

 Chapter 1777 This Woman Deserves to Die

    Chapter 1777 This Woman Deserves to Die

    Lucas''s eyes narrowed slightly and no one knew what he was thinking. Yasmeen and Zoe wandered

    around for a while, feeling bored and nning to go home. Then Yasmeen suddenly saw a familiar

    person.

    She paused slightly, which instantly made Zoe a little curious.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "I saw someone I know."

    Yasmeen''s eyes were slightly cold.

    If it was a coincidence that Penny was badly injured and now she was in the Seapolis City, Yasmeen

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    wouldn''t believe it.

    She was just about to pull Zoe away when, to her surprise, Penny had seen her and was running

    quickly towards her.

    "Go!"

    Yasmeen had a hunch that nothing good coulde of this, but before she could pull Zoe away, Penny

    had already run up to them and blocked their path.

    "Miss Shaw, please pity me. You are good-looking, articte, and agreeable. You can find whatever

    kind of boyfriend you want in the future. But not me, I can''t have children now. I can''t find any other

    man to marry except Mr. Lucas. Please, please, please give him to me. I''m on my knees for you."

    With that, Penny knelt down to Yasmeen in front of all those people.

    Yasmeen wanted to dodge, but Penny tugged at her trousers, making it impossible for her to move.

    And she knelt down recklessly that it drew a lot of attention.

    "What''s going on here?"

    The people around them began to murmur.

    Yasmeen''s face instantly turned a little ugly.

    "Penny, is it funny for you to do that?"

    Zoe could also see that this woman called Penny in front of her was simply messing around, but she

    wasn''t sure what was going on. All she could sense was that Yasmeen didn¡¯t look well, and even

    showed signs of anger.

    "Hey, what are you doing? From what you just said, you''re trying to pester my brother, aren''t you?"

    When Zoe finished speaking, Penny paused for a moment.

    Her brother?

    Lucas'' sister?

    Thinking of this, Penny hurriedly said to Zoe, "Miss Zoe, my name is Penny. I am the hostage that Mr.

    Lucas mistakenly injured during hisst mission. I can''t be a mother anymore, and my boyfriend has

    broken up with me. Mr. Lucas said he would take care of me for the rest of my life. There''s nothing else

    I can do. Please ask Miss Shaw to take pity on me and give me Mr. Lucas."

    Zoe understood but felt that Ren was shameless.

    She sneered and said, "You''re so thick-skinned. It''s my brother''s fault that he hurt you by mistake. If I

    am correct, he gave you money, right? You took the money, and now you''re still thinking of marrying my

    brother. I don''t think that''s how it works! Besides, Yasmeen and my brother are about to get married.

    Why should she give up her boyfriend to you? How dare you?"

    Zoe said it so irreverently that her words choked Penny.

    "Yasmeen, go. Don''t talk nonsense to this shameless woman!"

    After saying that, Zoe didn''t look at Penny anymore and dragged Yasmeen straight away.

    Seeing that they were leaving, Penny didn''t care anymore, and hugged Yasmeen''s thighs and begged

    bitterly.

    "Miss Shaw, please, please save me. I really can''t live without Mr. Lucas!"

    It wasn''t as if Yasmeen had never seen a scoundrel like Penny before. If it were in the past, she would

    have just kicked her out of the way. But this woman in front of her was a bit special.

    After all, she was a hostage that Lucas had mistakenly hurt. It would be bad for Lucas''s reputation if

    she made a scene, but if she didn''t kick her out, she would feel very ufortable.

    Yasmeen''s face became increasingly ugly.

    "Let go of me!"

    She yanked her leg back a little.

    Penny then fainted in herp, and the blood on her stomach slowly swooshed out through her white

    dress, startling the people around her with a scream.

    "Oh my God! She''s bleeding! Is she going to die?"

    "I saw that woman''s leg move a moment ago. Did she kick that woman in her wound?"

    "I can''t believe she''s still a patient! How desperate she had to be to do that, and she came over here

    begging so miserably!"

    The murmurs from the people around grew louder and louder, and they ended up looking at Yasmeen

    in a somewhat less than friendly way. Some even took out their mobile phones and posted videos on

    the inte.

    Things were getting a bit out of hand for a while.

    Zoe''s brows were furrowed together in disgust at the gossiping crowd on the sidelines who didn''t know

    what was going on.

    "What are you all yelling about? If you don''t know the suffering of others, don''t advise them to be kind.

    If you guys are so great, why don¡¯t you go home and give up your boyfriends or girlfriends to the third

    person, okay? That''s how you can show off your greatness and kindness!"

    When Zoe finished, it was like cold water being poured into a frying pan and everyone was furious.

    Seeing that the situation was a bit serious, Yasmeen hurriedly said, "My boyfriend and I have been

    together for twenty years, and we have been childhood sweethearts since we were kids. Just because

    my boyfriend hurt her by mistake on a mission, she is forcing me to break up and give him to her? How

    can this be reasonable? Did it not ur to you all that the weak are not always kind when youe to

    condemn me?"

    The people around them fell silent.

    No one could have imagined this oue.

    Yasmeen was not in the habit of sharing her feelings, good or bad, with others, especially strangers,

    but she exined to save Lucas''s reputation.

    Zoe saw that her eyes were a little red and knew she had been wronged, so she tugged on her hand

    and said, "Just call an ambnce. What happenster is none of our business."

    "Yeah."

    Yasmeen nodded.

    She took out her phone and called an ambnce. Penny, who should have been on the floor ying

    dead, jumped up, grabbed Yasmeen''s phone and threw it, then pointed at Yasmeen as she faltered.

    Finally, she fell to the floor again with a thud and passed outpletely.

    Zoe had never seen such a rogue woman, and she thought that Penny might have worn white today all

    for show, so that she could show everyone how blood soaked through her clothes.

    "This kind of woman simply deserves to die. Yasmeen, let''s go!"

    With that, Zoe was about to pull Yasmeen away. But with so many people watching and her special

    status, Yasmeen tugged on Zoe''s hand and said, "Give me your phone."

    "Are you still going to care if she lives or dies?"

    Zoe felt that she had already saved Penny''s face by not dealing with her own hands.

    Yasmeen didn''t say anything else and called for an ambnce, then when the ambnce arrived, she

    put Penny in the car and left with Zoe.

    But the video of Yasmeen bullying the patient and making her kneel in the street had gone viral on the

    inte.

    When Lucas received the news, he was inundated withments against Yasmeen.

 Chapter 1778 Lucas Is A Master Hacker

    Chapter 1778 Lucas Is A Master Hacker

    "What''s going on?"

    Lucas''s face was ugly as hell, but Jaydon was busy enough with his own affairs.

    He had only just followed Lucas but had so much business to deal with. To be honest, Jaydon had

    been busy for a long time. Now that he was questioned by Lucas like this, his brain had a momentary

    pause.

    Seeing Jaydon like this, Lucas only frowned slightly and didn''t say anything else, but quickly took the

    Any websites that spread bad information were all hacked by Lucas. Some ounts that published

    personal remarks were also deleted straight away. In less than a few minutes, all the social

    Zoe, who was still angry and talking to Yasmeen on her phone, just watched as the news on her phone

    slowly disappeared and then could no longer be found.

    She stared nkly at Yasmeen, feeling like she was hallucinating.

    Yasmeen, however, said triumphantly with a smile, "Do you forget Lucas is a master hacker?"

    "Oh my God! So you guys are showing affection in front of me again? I was so worried about you."

    Zoe was instantly dazed.

    It was true. Not many people could match Lucas'' hacking skills, but it was a waster to waste his talent

    on such a petty job.

    She silently put away her phone, looked at Yasmeen''s obtrusive smile, and said glumly, "Having a

    boyfriend is great, huh?"

    "Well, yes."

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yasmeen was in a particrly good mood.

    Knowing that Lucas wouldn''t take a good poke out of guilt at Penny made Yasmeen particrly happy.

    She wasn''t so naive. She''d be the biggest fool if she still harbored sympathy for her after she''d asked

    her to give up her boyfriend.

    "Come on, let''s go buy some clothes for your brother."

    Yasmeen remembered that Lucas didn''t have many clothes or casual clothes that he could wear for

    formal asions and couldn''t help but take Zoe''s hand and go shopping.

    Zoe wanted to roll her eyes at her.

    "Come on, Lucas is the head of the Green Family now. If he wants to wear something, he can just ask,

    and all the boutiques will rush to send clothes to the Green''s house. Do you need to go out in the sun

    to buy him clothes?"

    "You don''t understand. It''s a love affair. It''s different."

    Yasmeen''s smug look became more and more of an eyesore.

    Zoe felt that to apany her out was to seek displeasure.

    She wanted to fall in love too.

    But remembering how her brothers defended her, Zoe sighed again. She had a deep feeling that she

    would never be able to get married in her life.

    Yasmeen didn''t care what Zoe thought and dragged her to the boutique. Looking at the decent clothes

    here, she couldn''t help but start picking and choosing.

    "Zoe, do you think Lucas would look good in this dark blue suit?"

    "Lucas has a nice figure. He looks good without his clothes on."

    Zoe said perfunctorily with a yawn. Yet, Yasmeen actually nodded in agreement.

    "Well, Lucas does look pretty good with his abs."

    "Crap, Yasmeen, you''re not having sex with Lucas already, are you?"

    Zoe was instantly intrigued.

    Yasmeen felt all eyes around her focus on her, and she was so ashamed that she covered Zoe''s mouth

    and dragged her away.

    "Just shut up. Don''t say everything and so loudly! Do you want to tell the whole world?"

    Yasmeen, who had never felt bad for Zoe being careless, now really wanted to cover her mouth and tell

    her to keep her mouth shut.

    Zoe, however, was smiling with great amusement.

    Who let them always show affection in front of her!

    s, it was so hard to be single.

    Zoe was dragged into another boutique by Yasmeen. The two walked in verydylike.

    The clothes in this shop were pretty good and Yasmeen liked them, but when it was time to check out,

    Yasmeen met someone unexpected here.

    It was Julian!

    He looked at Yasmeen and Zoe with a smile on his face and said, "The total is $77,000. You can pay

    $75,000. Will you pay with your bank cards or ..."

    "Will you be taking $75,000 in cash out?"

    Zoe''s eyes narrowed at once, and her words could choke a man to death.

    Yasmeen lowered her head and smiled as she pursed her lips, then pulled out her bank card.

    "Here!"

    Zoe didn''t argue with her, but her eyes wandered over Julian''s body.

    Julian felt very pressured.

    Rumor had it that the Green Family''s eldest daughter was spoiled, mboyant, and reckless, but no

    one had ever mentioned that Zoe''s eyes were so sharp, as if she could see through people''s hearts.

    Julian rubbed his nose ufortably and said with a smile, "What are you always looking at me for?

    Do you have a crush on me?"

    "Do you deserve it?"

    Zoe snorted coldly and said, "You look like a gentleman, but your eyes are calcting. I was just

    wondering who you were trying to calcte."

    When she finished speaking, Julian''s smile tensed up.

    This was the first time he had heard someone say that his eyes were calcting.

    This woman was not to be messed with!

    As expected, there were no weaklings in the Green Family.

    Yasmeen didn''t say anything, but simply paid and left, dragging Zoe along with her.

    Zoe gave Yasmeen a thoughtful look and followed her out the door, but could still feel Julian''s gaze

    following them.

    After all this fuss, Yasmeen had no desire to go on shopping.

    After the two of them got into the car, Zoe looked at Yasmeen and asked, "Tell me, what''s going on

    between you and that man just now? Don''t think I didn''t see the eye contact between you two  What?

    Is he your suitor?"

    "No. Do I have such poor taste?"

    Yasmeen couldn''t help but be a little depressed.

    Zoe was not going to let her change the subject easily. She looked seriously at Yasmeen and asked,

    "That man is good-looking, and I can''t say he''s not pursuing you. But there''s definitely a secret

    between you and him. Will you talk to me yourself or do you want me to find out?"

    "Zoe, can''t you just give me a private space? I have my own secrets that I can''t even tell my best

    girlfriends."

    Yasmeen rarely said this, but Zoe frowned and said, "You can have any secrets you want, but not

    about this person."

    "Why?"

    "Because his eyes are so calcting. I don''t know him at all, and he can''t plot against me. Yasmeen, I

    know everyone is an individual and it''s not very respectful or nice of me to dig into your secrets, but

    you''re the person Lucas cares about most. Lucas used to ignore you when he wasn''t emotionally

    enlightened, but once he was sure of his feelings, it was for life. It''s fine if I didn''t see it. Now that I see

    such a hidden danger around you, I have to ask. Just think of it as for Lucas, okay?"

    What could Yasmeen say when Zoe had said that?

    However, was she really going to tell Zoe about the kidney donation?

 Chapter 1779 Are You Stupid?

    Chapter 1779 Are You Stupid?

    Yasmeen wasn''t sure, and she didn''t know how to talk about it.

    She should have confessed to Lucas about it, but in the end, she couldn''t. Now, looking at Zoe''s

    concerned and determined eyes, she knew that once Zoe stepped in, she really couldn''t keep her

    secret.

    Zoe was the oldest daughter of the Green Family. Although she usually looked like she only enjoyed

    eating and drinking and was a blogger who liked to share her food, Yasmeen knew that she also had

    her own informationwork and line of contacts.

    Thinking about it, Yasmeen said with a sigh, "I don''t really know if being rted to you is a good thing

    or a bad thing."

    "At least in terms of your and Lucas'' safety, I am your security. There are times when those closely

    involved in some things cannot see as clearly as those outside. If you talk to me, maybe I can give you

    a piece of advice."

    Zoe''s words left Yasmeen speechless.

    With a sigh, she said, "Let''s find a caf¨¦. I''ll tell you slowly."

    "Okay."

    The two went to the cafe next door, got a single room, and sat down.

    Yasmeen just drank the coffee at first, not talking, and Zoe didn''t push her. When the cup of coffee was

    finished, Zoe poured her another cup.

    She didn''t know how many cups she drank, and finally, her stomach was a little bloated before she

    said, "I donated a kidney to your brother."

    When she finished, Zoe choked directly on her coffee.

    She coughed violently. Yasmeen quickly handed her a tissue and said with a smile, "What''s wrong?

    You didn''t expect that?"

    Zoe managed to stop coughing and looked at Yasmeen''s calm face in shock. Tears suddenly welled up

    in her eyes.

    "Are you stupid?"

    She couldn''t tell what was going on inside her.

    Lucas had looked everywhere for the person who had donated a kidney to him, and his family was

    prepared to pay back that person for saving Lucas¡¯s lives even if they had to give half of the Green

    Family. But what happened?

    The person was Yasmeen!

    Who was Yasmeen?

    The princess of the Country Y!

    The apple of Steven and Ashley''s eye.

    If it weren''t for Yasmeen being fond of Lucas, and if it weren''t for their trust in the people of the Green

    Family, Steven and Ashley would never befortable leaving their daughter unattended over here.

    But then?

    They didn''t keep an eye on Yasmeen and let her lose a kidney!

    "Yasmeen, you''re out of your mind, aren''t you?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoe knew it was a bit offensive to her brother to say that. But she and Yasmeen grew up together, and

    some people would believe her if she said they were sisters.

    But she had donated her kidney without telling anyone, and afterward, without saying a word, she

    pretended that nothing had happened.

    Zoe knew very well that she could have done that for love.

    Yasmeen just smiled and said, "I didn''t give it to anyone else. It''s my future husband I''m giving it to."

    "Bullshit! You know full well that''s not what I''m talking about! My brother doesn''t know, does he? I''ll

    have to tell him!"

    With that, Zoe was about to call, but Yasmeen snatched the phone away from her.

    "You can''t tell him. If you can, don''t ever tell him in your life!"

    "Yasmeen! You''re not being fair to yourself or to my brother! My brother has a right to know the truth!"

    Zoe''s eyes got a little wet.

    A kidney!

    Where the hell did she get the courage to do that?

    If the operation didn''t go smoothly, she would die!

    And it would take her a long time to take the rejection medicine afterward.

    She wondered why Yasmeen had suddenly lost weight during that time. She had thought it was

    because she was worried about Lucas''s injury, but now it seemed she was downright audacious.

    Samuel and Nicole had always said that Zoe was bold, but now she didn''t dare take credit for it.

    Compared to Yasmeen, she was nothing.

    Yasmeen also knew that Lucas had a right to know the truth, but she was silent for a moment and said,

    "I didn''t n to keep it from him for the rest of my life."

    "So when do you n to tell my brother?"

    "When we get married."

    When Yasmeen finished, Zoe knew she was not confident about their rtionship.

    And it was.

    Lucas had always rejected Yasmeen and hadn''t treated her well since she was a child. Although

    Yasmeen had been following Lucas around, Lucas had never given her a second nce. So when

    Lucas suddenly announced that he had epted Yasmeen, not only did Yasmeen not believe it, but

    Zoe and the others also found it too sudden.

    Did Lucas already know that Yasmeen had donated a kidney to him?

    Zoe paused for a moment at the thought but did not ask.

    In her eyes, anything rted to Lucas would be treated as a big deal by Yasmeen.

    She finally sighed and said, "I can respect you for not telling my brother, but you have to tell me how

    your health is now?"

    "I''m fine. Nothing is wrong. Don''t worry about it. I know some medicine too. I won''t joke about my

    health. And I have to live with your brother for the rest of my life."

    Yasmeen smiled like a fool, but it made Zoe feel a little sad.

    Such love was lucky for Lucas, but a little less fair for Yasmeen.

    Anyway, Zoe was very distressed for Yasmeen!

    She got up at once and hugged Yasmeen tightly, then said with a sob, "If my brother fails you in this

    life, I''ll get him killed."

    Yasmeen''s heart suddenly warmed up.

    "With you saying that, I feel especially secure."

    "Don''t be. You might as well think earlier about what you''ll do when my brother finds out. And if your

    parents find out, there will be an uproar. There''s no telling what will happen to the two families."

    Zoe, despite her love of food and fun, had a high EQ.

    Yasmeen nodded and told her about the agreement between her and Julian.

    After listening to it, Zoe frowned slightly. Her pretty eyes narrowed as she said, "Julian targeted my

    brother right from the start. Who the hell is he?"

    "I don''t know. I had Jasmine check it out. But everything on this guy is encrypted and Jasmine can''t

    decode it."

    Yasmeen''s words froze Zoe.

    There was information in the world that Jasmine couldn''t decode?

    She and Lucas had simr hacking skills, so if Jasmine couldn''t solve it, it was probably a bit difficult for

    Lucas too.

    "My brother knows about Julian?"

    "They crossed paths, and Julian suffered a loss at the hands of Lucas. I don''t think it''s a coincidence

    that either Penny or Julian appeared this time. Maybe there''s a biging towards us that we can''t

    see."

    Yasmeen had this instinct, and she was quite sensitive.

    If that was indeed the case, should she be on guard in advance? Or should she go and kill Julian by

    surprise as she and he were coborators?

 Chapter 1780 Leave This to Me

    Chapter 1780 Leave This to Me

    Yasmeen had a murderous look.

    Zoe hastily held her hand and said, "Don''t be impulsive. It''s against thew to kill someone. And you

    can''t do it until it''s absolutely necessary."

    "But I always feel that Julian is plotting something. And the day Lucas went on his mission, it was also

    Julian who called me and asked me toe over, saying that there seemed to be something wrong

    with Lucas'' health report, so I rushed over. But I went there only to find out that it was a kidnap scene. I

    tried to exit when I met Lucas''s eyes. If it hadn''t been for my presence, Lucas might not have made the

    mistake, and Penny would not have been injured and rendered sterile for life. All this now seems like it

    was designed to happen. But I wasn''t sure if the kidnapper and Julian were in cahoots. After all, there

    is no way to inquire since the person is not on our side."

    Yasmeen voiced out her thoughts over the past few days.

    Lucas was definitely not ipetent. He had ended every mission perfectly and the only time he had

    failed was when she appeared at the scene of the kidnapping.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Yasmeen didn''t say these things to Lucas. For one thing, she didn''t know how to bring up the fact that

    she and Julian knew each other when she said it, and for another, she had no proof. It wasn''t a good

    idea of her to judge the matter in her present status as a princess of another country.

    But Zoe was different.

    They were just friends and could talk about it as a casual conversation. And with Zoe''s connections,

    she could find out what she wanted to find out.

    It had to be said that Yasmeen''s status as a princess of another country was very restricted in Country

    Z. Her connections and channels could not be used until it was absolutely necessary, lest it would

    attract the attention and spection of the government and bring unnecessary trouble to Lucas and the

    Green Family.

    But if Zoe were to check it out, it wouldn''t cause too much concern.

    "Leave this to me. You stay out of it. Right now, your main task is to have your body properly checked.

    No, I can''t listen to you. You''re only reporting good news whenever my brother is involved. How could

    you still drink coffee when you''re in such a state? Do you want to die? Get up ande with me to the

    hospital. I won''t put my mind at ease until you have a medical check-up."

    Zoe poured out the coffee in front of Yasmeen and called her people to make an appointment for a

    medical check-up, and in her name.

    Yasmeen was touched but did not refuse.

    Perhaps it was the only way to put Zoe''s mind at ease.

    The two of them went to the hospital for a check-up and Yasmeen''s medical report came out.

    Zoe was relieved to see that the report was eptable.

    Yasmeen stepped forward and wrapped her arms around her neck, then said with a smile, "You

    promised to keep my secret."

    "I know."

    Zoe was a little depressed, but also heartbroken for Yasmeen. She dragged her to the health-products

    shop, where she bought her a lot of things.

    Yasmeen was speechless.

    "Do you have to do this? Aren''t you clearly telling people that I''m in bad health?"

    "You''re getting married to my brother. What''s wrong with me buying you some supplements to

    replenish your body? Besides, there really is no such thing as a secret. How long can you keep this

    from my brother?"

    Zoe didn''t think Lucas was blind.

    She always thought Lucas might have known something before he suddenly epted Yasmeen.

    But she couldn''t talk about it without confirming it.

    It was just about sunset when the two of them returned to the Greene¡¯s house.

    Nicole had already started preparing dinner.

    Over the past two years, Nicole had instead focused on improving her cooking skills. Samuel was

    distressed but couldn''t bear to see his wife upset, so he helped her in the kitchen.

    Zoe and Yasmeen made a lot of noise when they returned and Joseph and Lucas were affected and

    came out of the study.

    Tanner and Eaton were staying at school and noting back for the night, so when the two men, who

    were engrossed in work and research, saw theme in with big bags of stuff, they rolled up their

    sleeves in unison and started helping them carry it home.

    "Did you guys move the whole mall back?"

    Lucas looked at so many supplements and was a little puzzled.

    Zoe smiled and said, "My brother is getting married soon. Of course, I have to buy some supplements

    for my future sister-inw. What''s wrong with that? Is that not okay?"

    "Okay, thank you."

    Lucas smiled gently, then touched Yasmeen''s head and said, "Did you see that? I''ll supervise you to

    eat all these supplementster."

    "No? Are you serious?"

    Yasmeen was speechless.

    There had to be a limit to how much Lucas spoiled his sister!

    She really couldn''t eat all of this.

    Lucas, however, didn''t say anything else and helped carry the stuff inside.

    Joseph didn''t say anything, but smiled too and moved the things inside.

    While Yasmeen wasn''t looking, Zoe tugged Lucas'' sleeve and whispered, "Brother, I need to talk to you

    about somethingter. You have to spare some time for me."

    "Okay."

    Lucas nodded and started to move the stuff.

    They finished moving the things after half an hour or so without anyone else interfering. The question of

    how it should be collected was left to the servants.

    Looking at the clothes Yasmeen had bought for him, Lucas smiled and said, "You still remembered."

    "Of course. I couldn''t let you go without clothes."

    Yasmeen pouted, which really charmed him.

    "I''ll go up and try."

    "Okay."

    Yasmeen smiled and gave Lucas all the clothes.

    Lucas took his clothes upstairs and nced at Zoe on his way up. It didn''t take long for Zoe to get up

    too and say, "I''m going upstairs to take a shower. It stinks."

    "Go on. I''ll take a break. My feet hurt."

    Yasmeen was feeling a bit tired from the high heels she was wearing today.

    Zoe asked the maid to pour her a ss of honey water, while she went upstairs into her room.

    Yasmeen breathed a sigh of relief as he watched Zoe go into her room.

    It couldn''t be helped. She was really afraid that Zoe would tell Lucas the truth. Although she couldn''t

    hide it from Lucas for the rest of her life, she really didn''t want Lucas to marry her now in return for her

    favor.

    That wasn''t the kind of love she wanted.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Lucas and Zoe''s rooms were actually connected.

    As a child, Zoe had trouble sleeping and was always scared, and every time she got up she had to look

    for Lucas. Samuel had no choice but to connect the two rooms, leaving a secret door.

    But as Zoe and Lucas grew up, the secret door was useless. As Lucas rarely came home and Zoe was

    gender-conscious, she naturally did not go to Lucas'' room every now and then.

    She would have forgotten that there was a secret door if it hadn''t been for a reason today.

    When she opened the door, Lucas was casually sitting on the sofa making coffee, which was a little

    disappointing to Zoe.

    She had expected to see her brother changing his clothes.

 Chapter 1781 You Are Not Lovely at All

    Chapter 1781 You Are Not Lovely at All

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try it on?¡± asked Zoe in jest while looking at Lucas.

    Thetter cast her a nce and said indifferently, ¡°Are you making trouble again?¡±

    ¡°I just want to know if you really have eight abs, as Yasmeen said.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucas slightly frowned. ¡°Can you just be a gentlewoman? Besides, leave Yasmeen alone. Don¡¯t

    influence her.¡±

    ¡°Gee! Has she influenced me, or have I influenced her? You should know I¡¯m single right now.¡±

    Zoe was a bit annoyed.

    Lucas answered tly, ¡°You are single, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t get pleasure by fancying men.¡±

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Zoe felt his words had hurt her.

    With a smile, Lucas asked, ¡°Are you here to tell me about this?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Zoe directly sat down opposite Lucas, found a mug, and gave it to him.

    ¡°You made the tea?¡± asked Zoe.

    ¡°Ehn.¡±

    Lucas nodded in confirmation.

    Recently he fell in love with the taste of the tea, so he made some. However, seeing Zoe¡¯s frown, he

    took another tea set and made some tea.

    Looking at Lucas¡¯s elegant movements, Zoe couldn¡¯t tell that he was a soldier at all.

    Even after serving in the military for several years, he still looked like a nobleman -- steady, reserved,

    and aloof.

    ¡°Lucas, I remembered you didn¡¯t care about Yasmeen at all before. Why did you suddenly ept her?¡±

    Upon hearing it, Lucas paused while making the tea. He nced at her and said, ¡°Jus straight to the

    point.¡±

    ¡°You are not lovely at all,¡± Zoeined.

    Lucas answered tly, ¡°Girls can be lovely. Do you think it¡¯s an appropriate word for me?¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll stop beating around the busy. Why did you suddenly ept Yasmeen?¡±

    ¡°I was moved by her. Her persistence worked,¡± answered Lucas.

    However, Zoe curled her lips. ¡°Her persistence on you? Your heart is made of diamond. Nothing could

    move it at all. Come one. Tell me. Did you happen to know something?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m supposed to know?¡±

    Lucas put down the teapot and looked at Zoe in amusement.

    Zoe cursed him for being so cunning, but she went straight to the point.

    ¡°Did you happen to know Yasmeen was your renal donor?¡±

    Her question came so sudden, but Lucas wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    Zoe looked like a doll, but all members of the Green family knew she always represented the whole

    family.

    Lucas only kept silent, but Zoe knew she had guessed the correct answer.

    ¡°Did you ept Yasmeen because of this?¡±

    ¡°What on earth do you want to know?¡±

    Lucas realized that his younger sister wouldn¡¯t leave unless he could give her some helpful information.

    Zoe asked him solemnly, ¡°Do you love Yasmeen?¡±

    ¡°I will sooner orter.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s answer annoyed Zoe.

    ¡°Lucas, although you are my older brother, Yasmeen grew up with me together. She¡¯s like my elder

    sister. Sometimes, I¡¯m even closer to her than with anyone else in my family. I don¡¯t want her to be

    hurt.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯ll treat her well all my life. Although I¡¯m not sure if I love her, I will dote her and protect

    her. The most important is after I¡¯ve epted her, I find myself enjoying staying with her,¡± said Lucas in

    a low voice.

    Zoe didn¡¯t hear the answer she wished to hear the most, but judging from Lucas¡¯s words, she knew he

    had epted Yasmeen and was willing to be with her. It was a good start.

    ¡°Does Yasmeen know you¡¯ve known she was your kidney donor?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me to know it, so I pretend not to know. Hence, our conversation today never

    happens. Understand?¡±

    Lucas red at Zoe with a warning.

    Zoe was a bit depressed.

    She wondered if this matter was a kind of romantic trick between the couple.

    She must have been too nosy.

    Thinking of that, she was annoyed.

    ¡°Lucas, do you know sometimes I truly want to beat you up?¡±

    ¡°You can never win against me.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s proud tone almost pissed Zoe off.

    ¡°When did you get to know Yasmeen was your donor?¡±

    ¡°When she appeared at the kidnapping scene.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Zoe was surprised.

    ¡°Howe?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Before the kidnap happened, we had been paid attention to that kidnapper. However, before we found

    all his information, he kidnapped Penny. In such an emergency, I could only choose to rescue the

    hostage first. However, when I saw Yasmeen at the scene, I recalled Edison¡¯s words. Half a year

    earlier, when I was in the hospital because of a serious injury and almost dead, through a different

    channel, Yasmeen entered into the military hospital where I was and stayed for more than two hours.

    After she came out, she looked pretty pale.¡±

    While recalling, Lucas continued, ¡°A lot of things could be done in those more than two hours.

    However, my operation was also taken for two hours. Although she might stay there for such a long

    time because she was worried about me, my injury at that time was highly ssified. Even my family

    wasn¡¯t informed. You got to know it because of the renal source. Why did Yasmeen appear at the

    scene then?¡±

    Zoe was stunned.

    She had to admit that Lucas had found some details and figured out something from them.

    ¡°So, did you look into this matter?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it right away, and neither did I have the time, but I just kept the question in my mind. After

    I left the hospital, I looked into Yasmeen¡¯s activity tracks during that period. Coincidentally, more than

    one week after my operation, Yasmeen didn¡¯t visit me at all. How could a girl who was chasing me in

    the past twenty years and used other channels to visit me when I was dying despite anything not visit

    me after I was out of danger? It meant she was stopped by something.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°During that period, she should be recovering in another hospital. She¡¯s the princess of a foreign

    country, so she could go to her private hospital. We couldn¡¯t find it out naturally. However, she forgot

    one thing -- no matter whether it was a private hospital or secure, they needed to purchase medicines

    from the medicalpanies. Hence, I checked the medicine purchase records in the hospital that she

    stayed.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Zoe had roughly understood.

    The private hospital was open because of ensuring Yasmeen¡¯s health. It only served her. However,

    they purchased some post-surgery medicines for the kidney. Lucas wasn¡¯t a fool. Hence, he got to

    know everything.

    Yasmeen kept the secret very well, but she never expected that Lucas had already known everything.

    She never wanted Lucas to ept her because of her kindness to him, but it still happened.

 Chapter 1782: Will You Love Her?

    Chapter 1782: Will You Love Her?

    Zoe wondered if this matter was good or bad. Looking at Lucas¡¯s calm face, she slightly frowned.

    ¡°Lucas, so you¡¯ve epted Yasmeen because of this matter, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°If a woman was willing to sacrifice her own life to me, why couldn¡¯t I ept her? In this world, I¡¯m

    afraid no other woman will love me with her life as she does.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you love her? Or, will you love her?¡±

    That was the question Zoe was concerned about the most.

    Yasmeen only loved Lucas all her life. However, if Lucas epted her only because of her kindness,

    Yasmeen would never ept it as she was so proud.

    Lucas said without hesitation, ¡°Yes. Although my change was quite sudden, I knew what I was thinking

    after changing my mind. In fact, I had already epted Yasmeen quite a long time ago, but my habit

    made me turn her down all the time. Over the years, she has been like my shadow. No matter what I¡¯m

    doing or where I go, she¡¯s always following me no matter how difficult it is. As soon as I look back, I can

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    find her. It¡¯s already my habit. When I was dying, I subconsciously looked for Yasmeen, but she wasn¡¯t

    there at that moment.¡±

    As he spoke, Lucas paused, looking a bit upset.

    ¡°That was the very first time I didn¡¯t find Yasmeen behind me. For some reason, I panicked. I was afraid

    I would never be able to see her in the future. I was afraid I couldn¡¯t leave the operation room alive.

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t missing you guys instead of her at that time. I was wondering what Yasmeen would

    do after I died during the operation. Would she go to heaven with me? At that moment, I suddenly

    realized Yasmeen had already entered my heart in the past years. She was like the air and the water,

    naturally, but I could never live without her. Hence, no matter if it was her kindness or other matters, I

    can¡¯t tell at all. I only know this woman loves me with her life, so I must repay her with my life as well.

    Since she doesn¡¯t want me to know it, I¡¯ll pretend not to know it, as long as she¡¯s happy. Actually, after

    she fell in love with me, she didn¡¯t seem to be quite happy.¡±

    While talking about Yasmeen, his eyes were incredibly tender, quite naturally. It was like the feeling

    between Samuel and Nicole.

    Seeing that, Zoe was utterly relieved.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯m relieved to hear you say so. Otherwise, I would always be worried about you guys. You

    are my older brother, and she¡¯s my bestie. If you didn¡¯t treat her well, I wouldn¡¯t know whose side I

    should take at all.¡±

    ¡°Not necessary. I¡¯ll never betray her.¡±

    Lucas flicked on her forehead. Then he gave Zoe the newly made Pu¡¯er tea.

    Zoe took it over. Thinking about Julian¡¯s matter mentioned by Yasmeen, she told him about the deal

    between Yasmeen and Julian. She didn¡¯t tell Lucas earlier because she was afraid Lucas might not

    know the renal donation, but now she didn¡¯t need to hide it.

    Upon hearing it, Lucas frowned slightly.

    ¡°No wonder she had appeared on the kidnapping scene. It turned out it had something to do with me!¡±

    ¡°Of course. As long as the matter is about you, Yasmeen can¡¯t think properly. However, her appearance

    will make the top management investigate her. If that happens...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this matter,¡± said Lucas tly.

    He took a sip of the tea, and his eyes darkened.

    He remembered Julian¡¯s name.

    Julian was so bold to set him up by using Yasmeen.

    Lucas decided to give him a dose of his own medicine.

    ¡°By the way, Lucas, Penny wanted to ckmail us in the afternoon. Did you delete the wildly spread

    video clip?¡± asked Zoe.

    ¡°Ehn.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t deny it.

    Zoe¡¯s mouth corners twitched.

    ¡°You¡¯re doting your wife with such a high profile. Aren¡¯t you afraid others will criticize you?¡±

    ¡°I dare them. If they want to do it, they¡¯d better shut up or kill me.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s arrogant tone made Zoe unable to continue her conversation with him any longer.

    ¡°I¡¯m headed up to have a shower. Lucas, I¡¯m so impressed.¡±

    Zoe directly stood up and left.

    Lucas curled up his lips into a smile. Then he continued drinking tea.

    He thought about Penny.

    That woman was way too greedy.

    Lucas felt guilty about hurting her by ident. However, as soon as he knew Penny had something to

    do with Julian, he no longer felt sorry for her.

    Now the woman wanted to ckmail him and even gave Yasmeen a hard time in public. Penny must

    have misunderstood Lucas was just like any other man from a wealthy family.

    Lucas gulped down the tea in his teacup. Then he stood up and took a look at the clothes that were

    bought by Yasmeen. He had to admit Yasmeen had good taste in fashion and knew what he preferred.

    He liked all clothes she had bought.

    Lucas chose a set of street clothes and put them on. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, he recalled

    that Zoe mentioned Yasmeen like his eight abs. Lucas smiled.

    He wondered if Yasmeen couldn¡¯t wait to make love with him.

    Thinking of that, Lucas called Brenda.

    ¡°Please make an appointment with Civil Affairs Bureau for me. I want to register for marriage.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Green.¡±

    Although Brenda was surprised, she didn¡¯t ask anything else but did what he said.

    When Lucas walked downstairs in the street clothes, Yasmeen had gone to the kitchen, helping Nicole

    prepare lunch. Samuel came out of the kitchen instead.

    Seeing his son was not in the military uniform rarely, Samuel said with a smile, ¡°You look good in

    casual clothes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m handsome, so I¡¯m good in anything.¡±

    Lucas looked in the direction of the kitchen, slightly frowning.

    He wondered why Yasmeen went to the kitchen.

    Had she recovered?

    Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s shameless answer, Samuel was a bit speechless.

    ¡°It was because my genes are good,¡± said Samuel.

    ¡°If your wife wasn¡¯t good, no matter how good your gene is, it¡¯s useless,¡± Lucas retorted.

    While they were speaking, Lucas frowned deeply.

    He wondered if Yasmeen was nning to cook.

    He couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. Walking over, he directly dragged Yasmeen into his arms.

    ¡°Do you think you are good at cooking? I can bear your food. Do you n to let my parents, my older

    brother, and Zoe have tummy problems?¡±

    As he spoke, he pushed Yasmeen out of the kitchen. Then he looked back at his mother, who was

    smiling and seemed to understand everything. Rubbing his nose, he said, ¡°Mom, Dad was afraid the

    ¡°Can you cook?¡±

    Nicole didn¡¯t know it before.

    Lucas said indifferently, ¡°The military is a melting pot. I¡¯ve learned everything. Please go out, Mom.¡±

    As he spoke, Lucas pushed Nicole out. Then he closed the kitchen door, put on the apron, poured the

    cooking oil, and started cooking in one go.

 Chapter 1783: Be Polite

    Chapter 1783: Be Polite

    Nicole watched her son cook so skillfully, gaping.

    Yasmeen wasn¡¯t shocked. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time for her to eat the dishes prepared by

    Lucas.

    She held Nicole¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Green, let¡¯s go sit down in the living room. Don¡¯t

    worry. Lucas is good at cooking.¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten his dishes before?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡¯

    Nicole felt a bit bitter.

    Although she was delighted to see her son and daughter-inw love each other so much, as Lucas¡¯s

    mother, how had brought him up, she didn¡¯t know he could cook until now. She had never eaten

    anything cooked by him before. Hence, she was a bit upset.

    ¡°Yasmeen, you should have a daughter with Lucas. A son isn¡¯t so reliable. When he grows up, he will

    ignore his mother.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s words made Yasmeen blush. She felt sweet in her heart.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, Lucas cares a lot about you and Mr. Green. I¡¯m just an experiment rat for him.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Nicole became happier.

    ¡°You are such a sweet talker, Yasmeen. I know you are protective of him. If he bullies you in the future,

    you might shed tears.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Mrs. Green, you¡¯ll protect me, right?¡±

    Yasmeen leaned against Nicole. They looked like a mother and a daughter.

    Nicole was quite joyful.

    Soon, Lucas finished cooking and served the dishes.

    Looking at the dishes that looked and smelt quite good, Samuel and Nicole didn¡¯t remark. Yasmeen

    directly called Zoe and Joseph downstairs for lunch.

    When meeting his parents¡¯ meaningful gazes, Lucas said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll tell you frankly. I¡¯ve learned to

    cook quite a long time ago. Isn¡¯t the kitchen in our family Mom¡¯s territory? I onlye home

    asionally. I can¡¯t upy her territory, can I?¡±

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Nicole red at him and said, ¡°When do you n to marry Yasmeen? You were too blind to ept her

    earlier, so I didn¡¯t push you. You both are almost thirty and dating now. When do you want to do it?

    Your dad and I are looking forward to our grandchildren.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t turn her down this time. He answered with a smile, ¡°Please give me the residential record

    book, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Why? Your residential record isn¡¯t in our book.¡±

    Samuel thought his son was a bit silly.

    Lucas¡¯s residential record was in the military region of Capital City. Although he resigned now, the

    residential record hadn¡¯t been transferred back to his original city. Hence, theoretically, he wasn¡¯t a free

    man yet.

    Lucas also realized it, feeling a bit frustrated.

    ¡°Then I must fly to Capital City.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better talk to Uncle Morty nicely and bring him some gifts. After all, your rtionship with Uncle

    Morty is different now. You must be polite,¡± Samuel reminded him in a low voice.

    Lucas nodded while listening to him in silence.

    After Yasmeen, Zoe, and Joseph came downstairs. They started eating.

    Joseph put down his chopsticks after lunch. He said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I want to announce something.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Everyone looked over at Joseph, only to find evident dark circles under his eyes. He looked as if he

    had stayed up the whole night.

    ¡°Joseph, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Nicole was worried.

    Joseph nodded. ¡°I want to dy my engagement ceremony.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Yasmeen and Zoe breathed sighs of relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re making an urate decision, Joseph,¡± Zoe remarked.

    ¡°Go on with your lunch.¡±

    Nicole red at Zoe and then looked back at Joseph.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well, to be exact, I¡¯ve imagined the marriage too simply earlier.¡±

    Joseph pressed his thin lips, blushing.

    ¡°Kylie isn¡¯t the woman I love but my best friend¡¯s girlfriend. He passed away a few days ago. His

    mother couldn¡¯t bear the bad news. Her heart disease broke up and passed away as well. His father

    was sick. The baby in Kylie¡¯s belly is the only blood in their family now. I originally wanted to marry her

    so after the baby is born, he will have a family. In that case, I can help my best friend¡¯s family continue

    to develop. However, I¡¯ve ignored my decision is unfair to myself and others,¡± said Joseph.

    Everyone listened to him in silence. Zoe and Yasmeen were relieved.

    ¡°Joseph, you like Kylie, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Kylie?¡±

    Nicole was surprised.

    ¡°Kylie from the Gust family?¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, Mom. Kylie is a nice girl.¡±

    Zoe was afraid Nicole disliked Kylie. After all, nobody in the Gust family liked Kylie.

    Nicole sighed. ¡°That girl is a poor child. Joseph, do you like her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have different feelings for her. She said she wanted to marry me and didn¡¯t want me

    to marry Kylie. I suddenly realized my decision was made too recklessly.¡±

    Joseph always knew what he was doing. He seldom changed his mind because of others¡¯ opinions.

    However, Kylie could make him do so. It showed how important she was to him.

    Samuel and Nicole exchanged a nce with each other and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s your own decision, we

    respect it. However, you must think twice before making any decision in love. Besides, if you want to

    help your best friend, you can¡¯t sacrifice your own marriage. All right?¡±

    ¡°I got it. Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll never do it again.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s eyes twinkled, looking quite attractive.

    Seeing how delighted Yasmeen and Zoe were, Lucas recalled what Yasmeen had done for him. He felt

    quite warm in his heart.

    ¡°Yasmeen,¡± he called her.

    ¡°Ehn?¡±

    Yasmeen heard it and was stunned. Then she saw others looking at her, and she blushed.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Lucas suddenly found that he enjoyed seeing Yasmeen¡¯s blushed face. It made him want to bully her.

    Since Nicole and Samuel were both here, Lucas had to put away his guilty pleasure. He said

    indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Capital City for a business trip this afternoon. Please wait for me at home.¡±

    His words made Yasmeen feel at home.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She lowered her head.

    Nicole smiled when seeing her shy look.

    It seemed there would be good news from the Green family soon.

    Others also didn¡¯t want to stay to disturb the love birds, so they stood up and left the dining room.

    Seeing that they were almost gone, Lucas pulled Yasmeen to sit on hisp.

    Yasmeen was a bit shy. She looked around and said, ¡°Put me down.¡±

    However, Lucas loved to see her in this way. He pecked on her cheek and said, ¡°When Ie back,

    we¡¯ll register for marriage. When you are free in the afternoon, go check online to see what kind of

    wedding you like. We should get prepared for it.¡±

    Yasmeen had a feeling that she was dreaming.

    Looking at Lucas¡¯s face that was so close to her, she felt as if her heart would jump out of her chest.

    Right then, Lucas¡¯s phone started ringing, breaking the romance between them.

 Chapter 1784: Iâ€™m Not Responsible for Her

    Chapter 1784: I¡¯m Not Responsible for Her

    Yasmeen immediately hopped off from hisp. She said shyly, ¡°I¡¯ll go check what Mrs. Green is busy

    with.¡±

    Then she fled out.

    Looking at her receding figure, Lucas smiled faintly.

    The older Yasmeen became, the shyer she was.

    He still remembered how domineering she was when they first met. She kept following him without

    giving up as if she was pretty bold. However, sitting on hisp had scared her away.

    His phone was still ringing. Lucas checked the caller ID and found it was Edison.

    He was a bit taken aback.

    ording to the schedule, Edison and Michele were supposed to be on a flight. Lucas wondered why

    Edison could have time to call him.

    In confusion, he swiped to answer quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Boss, something happened to Michele. Pleasee to Capital City as soon as possible.¡±

    Edison¡¯s voice was trembling.

    They had worked with each other for several years, but this was the first time that Lucas heard his

    voice in that way. Lucas frowned, feeling a bit worried.

    ¡°I¡¯ll book the flight now. Give me your location.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, he received Edition¡¯s location instantly.

    Yasmeen was still shy while Lucas walked into the room.

    Looking at her, he said in a low voice, ¡°Yasmeen, something happened to Michele. I must go back to

    Capital City now. Please go with me.¡±

    Initially, Lucas had nned to fly over and transfer his residential record alone. However, something

    had happened to Michele, so he would definitely see Michele based on their friendship since childhood.

    However, Michele had special feelings for him, so he couldn¡¯t go to see her alone.

    Yasmeen was taken aback. Before her face returned to normal, she heard such news, so she felt a bit

    depressed. However, she also knew Lucas treated Michele as treating a younger sister. She thought

    for a moment and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go pack up.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lucas rubbed her head apologetically. Yasmeen felt being doted by him.

    The depression in her heart also vanished instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should go pack up as well. I¡¯ll be ready soon,¡± she said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Lucas walked out of Yasmeen¡¯s room, he happened to meet Zoe. Looking at him, she asked,

    ¡°Lucas, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Ehn. I¡¯ll fly to Capital City now. Please help me tell Dad and Momter.¡±

    Right then, no one knew what Samuel and Nicole were doing in their room, and he didn¡¯t want to

    disturb them. Or, Samuel might scold him.

    Zoe nodded, casting a nce in Yasmeen¡¯s direction, and asked, ¡°Is Yasmeen going with you?¡±

    ¡°Ehn.¡±

    Zoe was relieved.

    ¡°Lucas, you can¡¯t betray Yasmeen. Or I¡¯ll not let go of you.¡±

    She made a face at him and left while holding her cell phone.

    Lucas shook his head. He booked the air tickets quickly and asked Brenda to deal with thepany

    businesses when he was away. Then he put a few closes in a suitcase and came out of his room.

    He had thought it might take a long time for Yasmeen to get ready, but much to his surprise, Yasmeen

    got everything settled almost the same as him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would get ready so fast,¡± Lucas said.

    Yasmeen whispered, ¡°Sometime happened to Michele, so you must be quite worried. You must have

    booked the tickets for thetest flight. I don¡¯t have many things to pack. Hurry. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Realizing how considerate she was, Lucas felt a bit frustrated.

    ¡°Yasmeen,¡± he said.

    ¡°Ehn?¡±

    ¡°You are a princess. You don¡¯t have to aggrieve yourself for me.¡±

    Lucas wanted to tell her these words quite a long time ago.

    No matter if he had let Yasmeen know that he had known her renal donation, he was shocked by what

    she had done.

    In this era, people treated each other coldly. Lucas had never heard anyone else could love someone

    wholeheartedly before.

    Hence, he felt sorry for Yasmeen and wanted to cherish her.

    Especially when making decisions, Yasmeen always considered while standing in his shoes. Lucas felt

    sorrier for her.

    His feeling for her was too deep that it seemed to be carved into his bones. Whenever it was touched,

    he felt an unforgettable pain.

    He realized that he could never live without this woman in his life.

    Yasmeen had never expected that Lucas would tell her such words. She was a bit taken aback. Then

    she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel aggrieved. For me, loving you is all I can do. Everything belonging to you is also

    mine.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Yasmeen was way too stubborn.

    If he hadn¡¯t wanted to cherish her or if she had loved another man, Lucas couldn¡¯t imagine how she

    would end up with him.

    ¡°s... Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lucas walked up and put his arm on Yasmeen¡¯s shoulder. They left the Green¡¯s.

    When their flight arrived at Capital City, it was already dark.

    Lucas hailed a taxi. Before reserving a hotel room, they headed to the hospital directly.

    When seeing Lucase over with Yasmeen, Edison was startled a bit. Then he asked unhappily,

    ¡°Boss, why did you bring Yasmeen here?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee. What¡¯s wrong I brought her here? Besides, Yasmeen and Michele got along very

    well. She shoulde to see Michele as well.¡±

    Since Lucas said so, Edison didn¡¯t remark anything else.

    However, Edison looked annoyed all the time.

    ¡°What happened to Michele?¡±

    Lucas had known Michele¡¯s health condition, wondering why suddenly something had happened to her.

    Edison took a nce at Yasmeen and answered, ¡°Michelemitted suicide. She cut her wrist deeply.

    She has just been rescued. Uncle Morty and his wife were with her for a day and a night. They have

    just gone back home for a rest.¡±

    Yasmeen was startled.

    Michelemitted suicide.

    With her character, how could she do it?

    Yasmeen wondered if she had done it for Lucas.

    She squinted.

    As far as she knew about Michele, Michele shouldn¡¯t be so bothered by something.

    However, Yasmeen didn¡¯t think it would be appropriate for her to say anything at this moment. She

    decided to keep silent and just listen to them.

    However, upon hearing it, Lucas grabbed Yasmeen¡¯s hand and turned away.

    Edison was confused by his movements. Seeing that Lucas was leaving for real, he rushed up to stop

    him and asked, ¡°What are you doing, Boss? Michelemitted suicide for you. Don¡¯t you want to

    check on her?¡±

    ¡°Why should I check on someone irresponsible for her own life? Over the years, my education of her

    has been in vain. I¡¯ve resigned from the military. She can do whatever she wants now. I¡¯m no longer

    responsible for her.¡±

    After finishing his words, Lucas lifted his foot and left without any hesitation.

    Edition panicked instantly. He grabbed Yasmeen¡¯s arm and begged, ¡°Yasmeen, please help me

    convince Boss. If Michele didn¡¯t see him, she would continuemitting suicide.¡±

 Chapter 1785: Mental Hypnosis

    Chapter 1785: Mental Hypnosis

    Yasmeen was still shocked by Michele¡¯s suicide. Seeing how cold Lucas looked, she was taken aback.

    Right then, Edison dragged her and said Michele would continue to do it. Yasmeen felt quite annoyed.

    ¡°What is she doing? She can¡¯t ept to be defeated, can she? Shemitted suicide because Lucas

    had chosen me. If we hold our wedding, will she die at our wedding? I¡¯ve never thought Michele Hawk

    is such a woman who can¡¯t afford to let go.¡±

    When she spoke, she saw a familiar figure hiding from the corner of her eyes at the door. Hence, she

    raised her voice and continued, ¡°She proposed to a fairpetition earlier. Now Lucas has chosen me,

    but she wants to die. I disdain her! If she wishes to die, just let her be. After she died, I wouldn¡¯t need to

    feel worried anymore. I¡¯ll thank her. When her death anniversary came, I would visit her graveyard with

    flowers.¡±

    ¡°Yasmeen Shaw, you wish I¡¯d die so much, don¡¯t you? How vicious you are!¡±

    Michele couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore and rushed out of the ward.

    Lucas subconsciously stood in front of Yasmeen.

    Michele looked into his cold eyes, shivering. Also, she felt quite wronged. Her eyes reddened instantly.

    ¡°Lucas, I...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live on, you¡¯d better do it neatly without any hesitation. You can¡¯t let others rescue

    you and get scared because of you. Besides, your life belongs to you only. Even if you trulymitted

    suicide for me, I wouldn¡¯t remember you. I would even hate you as you pushed the me of your death

    to me. Your parents would hate me to the core. Then the friendship between our two families would be

    ruined, and we would break up. For us, we might be sad for a while, but life would still go on. I would

    still marry Yasmeen. After you died, nothing would exist, just like a burned candle. You¡¯d better think

    about it yourself. Besides, don¡¯t tell others you are my soldier in the future. I don¡¯t have such a cowardly

    soldier in my troop.¡±

    After speaking, Lucas took Yasmeen¡¯s hand and turned away, giving Michele no chance to exin.

    Upon hearing their stimting me, Michele burst into tears like a child.

    Edison felt so sorry for her, but he dared not to walk up. He could onlyfort her in a low voice,

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, Michele. You¡¯ve just been rescued. You can¡¯t cry like this.¡±

    ¡°How could Lucas criticize me like that? He even didn¡¯t listen to my exnation.¡±

    Michele cried aloud. However, Lucas didn¡¯t stop at all or look back at her. His determined look broke

    her heart.

    Yasmeen was dragged by Lucas to strode out of the hospital. They stopped at the entrance.

    ¡°Lucas,¡± she called him gently.

    Yasmeen could tell that Lucas was quite angry.

    For Michele, Lucas only loved her like loving his younger sister. They served in the military and grew up

    together. The friendship between the two soldiers couldn¡¯t be reced by Yasmeen, Lucas¡¯s girlfriend.

    Besides, Lucas trained Michele himself. But shemitted suicide for him. Of course, Lucas would

    feel quite upset.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Yasmeen patted him on his back gently and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think Michele has justmitted

    suicide simply because of what we have seen. As far as I know about her character, she shouldn¡¯t have

    been so fragile.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Lucas muffled.

    He looked up at the sky in the distance. It seemed to be raining soon. The low pressure made him feel

    ufortable.

    ¡°There should be something behind her suicide. Since she was set up, she wasn¡¯t determined enough.

    She justmitted suicide this time. If someone used her fragile mental power to seal the national

    interest one day? Would she bear it? Mental hypnosis was one of our mandatory lessons. She always

    had a good result. However, she was set up this time. I¡¯m quite worried about her.¡±

    Yasmeen was taken aback while listening to him.

    ¡°Mental hypnosis?¡±

    ¡°Right. Although I just made a guess, I hacked into theputer andwork in Michele¡¯s room on the

    way here. She was hypnotized online by someone andmitted suicide. When she returned to her

    senses, it was toote. Herputing skills are not worse than mine, but she was set up. Fortunately,

    Edison found it early, and she was rescued properly. Otherwise, she might not be alive now.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t hide anything from Yasmeen. He shared what he knew with her.

    Yasmeen had a cold sweat.

    It was the first time that she heard about online hypnosis. If Michele, with a solid determination, couldn¡¯t

    resist, what would happen if it was used on an ordinary person?

    Yasmeen couldn¡¯t imagine it at all.

    ¡°Are you sure about it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. However, I must check the details at Uncle Morty¡¯s house. Will youe with me?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s question made Yasmeen hesitant.

    She had a unique identity. If she went to the Hill¡¯s...

    When Yasmeen was about to speak, Lucas said, ¡°You are my girlfriend and my future wife. I don¡¯t think

    you¡¯ll do anything harmful for our national interest. Please go with me, Yasmeen.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yasmeen felt so delighted as Lucas trusted her so much.

    They hailed a taxi to the Hill¡¯s.

    Morty looked haggard because of Michele¡¯s suicide. His wife was taking care of their son.

    When Lucas and Yasmeen arrived, the whole Hill family was worried about a stressed atmosphere.

    Morty never expected that Lucas woulde. He was taken aback, wondering if that was an illusion.

    Seeing that, Lucas said, ¡°Uncle Morty, if an outsider saw your current look, you would lose a lot of

    fans.¡±

    ¡°Brat, why are you here?¡±

    Morty finally realized that it wasn¡¯t his illusion. In a hurry, he stood up and also saw Yasmeen behind

    him.

    ¡°Hi, Uncle Morty,¡± Yasmeen greeted him gracefully.

    Morty smiled and said, ¡°Hi, Yasmeen. You are here as well. Come and sit down. I¡¯ll let your aunt make

    a pot of tea for you.¡±

    ¡°No bother, please, Uncle Morty. I¡¯m here to check Michele¡¯sputer in her room. Her suicide wasn¡¯t

    Upon hearing it, Morty and his wife were startled.

    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t Michelemit at her will?¡±

    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. But I need to check it up online.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Please go ahead. You know where Michele¡¯s room is. Please look into the matter. Who wants to

    hurt our Michele?¡±

    Morty frowned when realizing that someone was targeting Michele.

    His identity was special, so he realized something deeply. He wondered if the other party aimed at

    Michele only or wanted to use Michele to do something on him to seal the state secrets.¡±

    Morty decided to investigate this matter.

 Chapter 1786: Meeting Only Once

    Chapter 1786: Meeting Only Once

    When Yasmeen heard that Lucas knew where Michele¡¯s room was, she was a bit upset. After all, no

    woman in this world would like to know how familiar her boyfriend was with another girl¡¯s bedroom.

    However, before the difort in her heart extended, Lucas took her hand. He said, ¡°Come with me.

    Yourputing skills are quite good as well. You can help me.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Yasmeen was stunned a bit. Morty also cast a meaningful nce at Lucas, looking a

    bit unhappy.

    He wondered if Lucas was afraid that he would bully Yasmeen.

    They hadn¡¯t married yet, but Lucas was so protective of her. Morty was annoyed.

    If Lucas were his son-inw, Morty would feel different.

    He heaved a sigh inwardly.

    No wonder his daughter couldn¡¯t let go of it. Such an outstanding man was stolen by another woman. If

    he were Michele, he would also feel upset.

    ¡°Go ahead. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Morty suddenly felt too angry to let Lucas continue standing here. He waved his hands to send him and

    Yasmeen away directly.

    Lucas didn¡¯t care what was in Morty¡¯s mind at all. Gripping Yasmeen¡¯s hand, he entered Michele¡¯s room

    with her.

    It could be seen that the Hill family treated Michele as their little princess. Although Michele was always

    trained in the military region and only came back asionally, her bedroom was decorated in pink.

    Yasmeen couldn¡¯t help but miss her parents. She hadn¡¯t been home for a long time.

    After donating her renal to Lucas, she wanted to go home, but her health condition stopped her at that

    time. Moreover, she dared not to tell her family what she had done. Hence, when calling her parents,

    she was always aggrieved and had to suppress her emotion.

    She wasn¡¯t home now, so she wondered if Daisy would miss her.

    Seeing that Yasmeen was lost in thought, Lucas guessed that she must be homesick. After this matter

    was done, he decided to apany her to go home.

    ¡°If you are tired, you can sit down for a rest,¡± Lucas whispered.

    Yasmeen came back to her senses instantly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to help you?¡±

    Seeing that Yasmeen was so serious, Lucas smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an excuse. When have I ever needed someone to help me? I was afraid you might feel

    embarrassed while standing in the living room, so I asked you toe in to avoid talking to Uncle

    Morty. Silly girl.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Yasmeen blushed.

    She wasn¡¯t convinced, though, as she had confidence in herputing skills.

    However, Yasmeen felt quite sweet. She was almost drowned in the happiness that surged in her

    heart.

    She thought Lucas had be more and more handsome, and she liked him more and more.

    Lucas, however, ignored Yasmeen. He directly turned on Michele¡¯sputer.

    Seeing that Lucas turned Michele¡¯sputer on without any trouble, Yasmeen felt a bit upset.

    However, he didn¡¯t hide anything from her, so she med herself for being petty inwardly.

    Sure enough, since she cared for him too much, she couldn¡¯t keep rational all the time.

    Yasmeen supported her chin with hands and watched Lucas¡¯s slender fingers dance on the keyboard,

    lost in thought.

    Lucas quickly checked the tracks on Michele¡¯sputer, trying to find clues.

    Evidently, the other party had deleted the tracks. However, Lucas wasn¡¯t an ordinary hacker.

    He recovered the tracks quickly and looked for the clues. Finally, he found the other party¡¯s website.

    Thinking that the other party used Michele¡¯s fragile mental power and almost killed her, Lucas felt

    furious. He sent several viruses in a row and quickly withdrew from their website.

    When the other party received the warning, it was toote for them to do anything. The viruses

    attacked.

    The other party panicked.

    ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t deal with the problem now. Our website has been attacked.¡±

    Upon hearing the news, Julian rushed over immediately, but theirputers had been down. No

    matter what he did, nothing could be changed.

    ¡°Lucas Green is truly capable! We must make him work for us!¡±

    Julian¡¯s eyes were full of craziness.

    After ruining the other party¡¯s website, Lucas located their location ording to the tracks of their

    website.

    It turned out the other party was in Seapolis City.

    Lucas recalled that Zoe mentioned meeting Julian in Seapolis City. Hence, he suspected Julian was

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    behind this matter.

    He had to admit Julian made moves so fast recently.

    He was way too idle.

    Whether Julian¡¯s target was him or anyone else, he had hurt someone that Lucas wanted to protect.

    Hence, Lucas wanted him to pay the price.

    The next second, Lucas hacked allputers andworks in Julian¡¯s name. Meanwhile, all phones

    andndlines belonging to Julian were busy.

    While appreciating Lucas¡¯s talent, Julian stomped in anger. Also, his boss scolded him fiercely on the

    phone.

    Seeing that he could do nothing, Julian directly gave up struggling.

    He couldn¡¯t vent his anger, so he directly drove to Penny¡¯s house.

    When Penny saw Julian, she looked weak and frightened. After all, she hadn¡¯t aplished the task

    that Julian wanted her to do. However, she truly wanted to meet her son.

    ¡°Please let me meet my son, Julian. Let me meet him once.¡±

    ¡°How dare you mention your son to me? I asked you to kick away Yasmeen, but you failed. How dare

    you negotiate with me? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Julian directly dragged her long hair and pressed her face on the bed. He said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one

    more week. If you can¡¯t deal with Lucas Green, you can¡¯t meet your son again in your life!¡±

    ¡°No! Please! Let me meet my son!¡±

    All Penny wanted now was to meet her son, who was the only hope for her as she couldn¡¯t have a child

    in the future.

    Upon hearing Julian¡¯s words, she hurriedly said, ¡°I promise. I will take Lucas Green down. Really.

    Please let me meet my son. Just once would be fine.¡±

    Julian thought for a while, frowning. Finally, he agreed. In her presence, he started a video call with her

    son.

    The little boy on the screen was chubby, looking rtively healthy. When seeing Julian¡¯s face, he

    smiled and said happily, ¡°Uncle Julian, are you traveling again? Don¡¯t forget to buy me a gift.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring you a gift when I go home. You must be a good boy.¡±

    Julian was quite gentle to his son.

    Looking at the boy on the screen, Penny wished she could tell him she was his mother. However,

    before she did anything, Julian hung up the call.

    ¡°If you are obedient, I¡¯ll let you meet your son whenever you like. Or, you won¡¯t meet him again in the

    rest of your life,¡± Julian threatened Penny without care.

    Penny hurriedly nodded in agreement.

    However, she didn¡¯t know how to take Lucas down.

    Lukas was cold and aloof. It wouldn''t work out if she wanted him to be responsible for her because she

    was the victim. She decided to figure out another way.

 Chapter 1787: She Has hypoglycemia

    Chapter 1787: She Has hypoglycemia

    Julian vented his anger on Penny and finally calmed down. On the other side, after Lucas finished his

    revenge, he turned off theputer. When he looked back, he saw Yasmeen looking at him

    obsessively. Lucas felt his heart was fulfilled with a man¡¯s self-esteem and vanity.

    ¡°Am I handsome?¡±

    His voice was maic.

    Yasmeen nodded unconsciously. However, Yasmeen realized that she wasn¡¯t reserved at all, so she

    blushed as soon as she did it.

    Back then, when she was chasing after Lucas, she was pretty bold. Now, she had be his

    girlfriend, but she was shyer.

    Lucas curled up his lips into a smile, stood up, and walked to Yasmeen.

    The shadow of his tall figure made her heart beat fast.

    ¡°Are you done? Shall we leave now?¡±

    Yasmeen hurriedly stood up, but Lucas walked up and trapped her between his chest and the chair.

    ¡°What... What are you doing?¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s heart was racing. She could even smile at the pleasant scene from Lucas¡¯s body, feeling

    quite nervous.

    Lucas looked at her cowardly face, reached out, and poked her cheek. With a smile, he said, ¡°You are

    so timid. How dare you dere you want to pursue me?¡±

    ¡°It was me who took the initiative to pursue you in the past.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Yasmeencked confidence while speaking.

    Lucas had his kicks when teasing her. He bent over, scaring her to move backward. However, the next

    second, Yasmeen found that Lucas was carrying her in his arms.

    She was taken aback.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Carrying you out.¡±

    ¡°No way! We¡¯re in Uncle Morty¡¯s house. What will he think if seeing us like this?¡±

    Yasmeen felt her cheeks were burning so much.

    She wondered what had happened to Lucas.

    Was he doing PDA?

    Showing Uncle Morty?

    She wondered if Lucas was out of his mind.

    If Uncle Morty saw them, he might kick them out directly.

    Yasmeen struggled, but Lucas didn¡¯t change his mind at all. He directly carried her out of Michele¡¯s

    room.

    Morty was worried. When seeing Lucas came out while carrying Yasmeen, he was agape.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°She has hypoglycemia,¡± Lucas lied calmly.

    Yasmeen was too embarrassed to exin.

    She could only lower her head, bit her bottom lip, and pretend to be a hypoglycemia patient.

    Morty didn¡¯t know if it was real or not. Seeing that Yasmeen was spiritless, he hurriedly said, ¡°Are you

    starved? You didn¡¯t have anything on the ne, right? I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare some food for you

    guys.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks, Uncle Morty. I¡¯ll take her to a restaurant. Besides, I need to update Edition about the

    condition here,¡± Lucas refused.

    He had seen how uneasy Yasmeen felt when staying with her.

    Morty paused a bit. Then he noticed a trace of concern shing through Lucas¡¯s eyes. He understood

    right away.

    ¡°All right. Go ahead. I won¡¯t keep you staying then. Come to have dinner next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Uncle Morty. If you do care about me, please transfer my residential record out,¡± Lucas took the

    chance and said.

    Morty was slightly taken aback. It wasn¡¯t until then did he recall that Lucas¡¯s residential record was still

    in the military region. In the past, he had thought Lucas would stay in the military region forever, so he

    transferred Lucas¡¯s residential record to the military region directly. Later, he didn¡¯t pay much attention

    to it. Suddenly, Lucas mentioned transferring his residential record. Morty finally felt pity that Lucas was

    leaving.

    ¡°What for? Isn¡¯t it good to keep it in the military region?¡± asked Morty.

    ¡°Well, Uncle Morty, I¡¯m just amon man. It¡¯s not appropriate to keep my residential record in the

    military region.¡±

    The more Lucas spoke, the less pleased Morty was.

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s just a residential record. I can have the final say. Besides, you¡¯ve

    made so many contributions to the military region. How could they kick your residential record out? Just

    let it be. I don¡¯t think others have the balls to make a fuss on this matter.¡±

    Lucas was touched by how protective Morty was to him. However, he said in depression, ¡°Uncle Morty,

    I want to register for marriage. I can¡¯t do it without my residential record.¡±

    Upon hearing it, not only Morty but also Yasmeen was stunned.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    After Morty finished asking, he realized what question did he ask.

    ¡°Have your parents approved?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I n to take Yasmeen back to her country and meet Uncle Steven. Then I¡¯ll propose to marry

    her,¡± Lucas told Morty about his n.

    Morty was like his godfather, so he didn¡¯t need to hide anything from him.

    When Yasmeen heard that Lucas would take her back home, tears welled up in her eyes. She had a

    feeling that, atst, her happiness hade along.

    Morty was silent for a moment. He said, ¡°Even if I promised you to transfer your residential record, your

    resign application hasn¡¯t been approved yet.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lucas was confused.

    Morty shook his head and exined, ¡°The resignation report hasn¡¯t been sent to me yet, so you are still

    a soldier theoretically. Moreover, if you want to resign, further reports will be submitted only after the

    release of the resignation report. As you know, it¡¯s a strict procedure in the military, so I can¡¯t open a

    back door for you at all. Why so hurry? A gunshot marriage?¡±

    Yasmeen blushed instantly. She hurriedly denied, ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s good then. Since it¡¯s not a gunshot marriage, please wait long. As long as I see the

    report, I¡¯ll transfer your residential record right away. Lucas, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid I¡¯ll stop you from

    getting married, right? Although I¡¯m Michele¡¯s father, I¡¯m also your Uncle Morty. I can¡¯t forcibly bind you

    down with my daughter, can I? Don¡¯t worry. I bless you guys.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Lucas was finally relieved.

    ¡°Ehn. Thanks, Uncle Morty. Please keep an eye on this matter for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, sweet talker. Get out of here. You give me a migraine.¡±

    Morty directly patted Lucas.

    With a smile, Lucas carried Yasmeen in his arms while walking out of the Hill¡¯s.

    Yasmeen felt so sweet, as if her heart were soaked in the honey jar.

    ¡°Are you going to marry me, Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Ehn.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said yes.¡±

    Yasmeen faked being proud rarely.

    Lucas said with a faint smile, ¡°Who¡¯s the woman chasing after for two decades but refusing to say yes

    to me now? Why? Yasmeen, do you have a marriage phobia? We¡¯re grownups now. If we dyed our

    wedding, we would turn thirty soon. If you be an old girl, I might not want to marry you.¡±

    ¡°You are the old one. I¡¯m only twenty-five, all right? What do you mean, Lucas? Do you want to regret

    it?¡±

    As she spoke, Yasmeen was panicked. She directly reached out to pinch Lucas¡¯s ear.

    Lucas didn¡¯t resist. He said, ¡°I want to regret it, but I haven¡¯t gained your permission yet. Besides, there

    should be a probation period for me to hesitate. Are you sure you¡¯ll continue pinching my ear?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong about pinching your ear? I¡¯m gonna swallow you alive!¡±

    Yasmeen bit him in anger. Since she was in his arms, she coincidentally bit his sensitive spot from her

    height and angle. They both were taken aback, feeling a current flowing through their bodies, which

    caused a severe chemical reaction.

 Chapter 1788: Edison Blamed Yasmeen

    Chapter 1788: Edison med Yasmeen

    Lucas breathed faster. Instantly, he held Yasmeen tightly, trying his best to suppress his desire. He said

    hoarsely, ¡°If you dare to bite me again, I can¡¯t guarantee if I could still wait for our wedding day to do

    something.¡±

    Yasmeen blushed while feeling shy. She didn¡¯t know that she could bite that spot so coincidentally.

    However, thinking that Lucas had always suppressed his desire for him and didn¡¯t make love to her,

    Yasmeen asked uncertainly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make love to me?¡±

    Lucas was taken aback.

    He couldn¡¯t believe what kind of question he had heard.

    Or was Yasmeen hitting on him?

    ¡°Yasmeen, don¡¯t push your luck too far. Do you think I dare not to do anything to you here?¡±

    As he spoke, he approached her. The hard part of his body made Yasmeen blush more. Hurriedly, she

    lowered her head and whispered, ¡°You always hold back your desire. I thought...¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Mymanding officer had ever said that making love without the purpose to get married was always

    indecent. I actually want to make love to you a lot, but I must get the marriage certificate first. Besides,

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    you are the Bradfords¡¯ precious baby. I don¡¯t want to aggrieve you.¡±

    Yasmeen felt warm in her heart.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve chosen a nice man. It¡¯s so kind of you. How smart I am!¡± she praised herself.

    Lucas echoed with a smile, ¡°Ehn. You have the best taste in man as you¡¯ve picked up the best man in

    this world.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    After finishing her words, Yasmeen realized that Lucas seemed to praise himself just now.

    How arrogant he was, but she liked it.

    Yasmeen grabbed his cor and whispered, ¡°Actually, Michele is a nice girl.¡±

    ¡°Ehn.¡±

    Lucas nodded.

    He knew Michele more than anyone else. She was indeed a nice girl, but he didn¡¯t have a crush on her.

    Upon hearing his positive anger, Yasmeen became a bit nervous. She asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a

    crush on her?¡±

    ¡°Love depends on fate. Besides, others might not be like you,¡± he answered.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yasmeen sensed some implications in Lucas¡¯s words. When she looked up to look into his eyes, Lucas

    pressed her head on his chest and whispered, ¡°No other girls will chase after me by following me to the

    men¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Lucas, can¡¯t you just forget this matter?¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± Lucasughed out.

    He found that after he opened his heart to ept Yasmeen, she was so adorable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to find Edison,¡± said Lucas.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go to see Michele?¡±

    Yasmeen was take aback.

    Lucas whispered, ¡°That¡¯s a business between you women. You can talk to her. I¡¯ll talk to Edison. After

    all, I have a wife now. I must avoid arousing suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Ehn. Good boy! Lucas, if you dare cheat on me, I¡¯ll make you a eunuch.¡±

    Upon hearing her threat, Lucas said with a faint smile, ¡°If I were a eunuch, you would be my queen. I

    would be with you through life and death.¡±

    ¡°Eww... You made me sick.¡±

    Yasmeen directly pushed away Lucas.

    She had never thought Lucas was so good at flirting. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t win against him on

    this matter at all.

    Whileughing and making fun of each other, they went to the hospital of the military region.

    Edison was sitting in the corridor. The ward was pretty quiet, so he didn¡¯t know what Michele was doing

    there. He wanted to enter to check on her but was afraid to stimte her.

    Right then, Lucas and Yasmeen came back.

    Edison had never felt soplicated when seeing them.

    His lips parted, but he didn¡¯t utter any word. He only bent down his head in silence.

    Lucas knew Edison was ming him.

    Edison even med Yasmeen.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    After Lucas finished his words, he turned around and headed to the garden.

    Edison, however, was looking at Yasmeen in hesitation.

    Seeing that he was alert against Yasmeen, Lucas was angry. He directly dragged Edison¡¯s cor and

    said, ¡°What do you think my girlfriend will do to Michele? What kind of person is Yasmeen in your

    heart? You are fooled in love!¡±

    Upon hearing his me, Edison felt guilty. Thinking that Yasmeen was a straightforward woman, he

    said in guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yasmeen. I was just...¡±

    ¡°All right. I know what you meant. Hurry up and go. I guarantee Michele will still be lively when you

    Yasmeen used to chase after Lucas for many years, so she could understand how suffered Edison felt.

    If she hadn¡¯t experienced the sadness when watching her beloved man be hurt, she wouldn¡¯t be able to

    understand how he was feeling now. However, she understood it very well.

    Hence, she didn¡¯t me Edison at all.

    In love, no one was right or wrong. Everyone only struggled for their beloved ones and tried hard. It

    was just a matter of the means used were aboveboard or not.

    Although they had grown up together, love could change them. Hence, she understood why Edison

    was worried.

    With Yasmeen¡¯s promise, Edison followed Lucas away. Yasmeen knocked on the door of the ward but

    didn¡¯t get any response from the inside.

    ¡°Hello, Michele? Are you in there?¡± Yasmeen asked worriedly. However, there was still no response.

    Thinking about the clues that Lucas had found in Michele¡¯s home, she felt a bit uneasy. She patted on

    the door quickly. After a few seconds, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She took a few steps back and

    kicked the door open forcibly.

    Right then, Michele was standing on the balcony. She looked pretty dull and was about to jump off.

    ¡°Michele! Lucas is here!¡± Yasmeen subconsciously yelled at her, cold sweat oozing on her body.

    Michele seemed to sober up suddenly. She looked back, but her eyes still looked nk. However, she

    saw Yasmeen.

    ¡°Where is Lucas?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the corridor. His ankle was twisted. Hurry up and check on him.¡±

    Right at this moment, Yasmeen didn¡¯t dare to stimte Michele at all.

    She could tell Michele was in an unstable mind now, and probably she was hypnotized again. If it

    weren¡¯t that Michele loved Lucas so deeply, Yasmeen¡¯s words might not have stopped her.

    Thinking of the scene just now, Yasmeen had cold sweat all over.

    This ward was on the thirty-third floor.

    If Michele had jumped off, how could she survive?

    Yasmeen wondered who on earth wanted to kill her.

    Hadn¡¯t Lucas already ruined the other party¡¯s website? Why Michele was still hypnotized?

    Yasmeen¡¯s mind was full of questions, but she could only manage to convince Michele to leave the

    balcony first.

 Chapter 1789: You Are Too Impatient

    Chapter 1789: You Are Too Impatient

    Upon hearing that Lucas¡¯s ankle was twisted, Michele didn¡¯t care about other things. She jumped off

    from the handrail of the balcony and ran towards the corridor.

    Yasmeen breathed a sigh of relief and rushed up. She shed on the back of Michele¡¯s neck.

    Michele was quite brilliant. Sensing the attack from Yasmeen, she reacted quickly. They soon started

    fighting against each other.

    Right after Lucas and Edison started their conversation, they heard the fight in the ward. They

    exchanged a nce with each other, running back in unison, afraid the two women in the ward would

    cause considerable damage.

    When they arrived, Yasmeen and Michele were fighting fiercely.

    Instantly, Edison panicked. Despite that he couldn¡¯t win against Yasmeen, he rushed over to help

    Michel.

    Lucas saw that and couldn¡¯t believe Edison had the guts to hit Yasmeen.

    Hence, Lucas directly rushed to stop Edison, and the two men started fighting at well.

    When Yasmeen found they were fighting from the corner of her eyes, she felt so helpless. While

    gasping for breath, she said, ¡°Stop it! Help me restrain Michele. She got a needle on her neck. She

    should have been stabbed on hera acupoint.¡±

    Upon hearing it, the two men stopped.

    Edison was upset, but he didn¡¯t dare to get closer, afraid to hurt Michele. Lucas didn¡¯t have so many

    concerns. He directly hit the back of Michele¡¯s neck.

    Michel rolled her eyes and fainted directly.

    Edison hurriedly rushed over to catch her body and carried her to the bed.

    Lucas, however, didn¡¯t take care of Michele at all. He directly turned to look at Yasmeen, only to find

    that she was panting. One of her hands was covering the position of her kidney subconsciously. His

    eyes were darkened.

    ¡°Hold me,¡± said Lucas.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yasmeen didn¡¯te back to her senses while feeling that her feet were in mid-air. Lucas lifted her and

    carried her to the sofa in the ward. He quickly poured a ss of warm water for Yasmeen.

    ¡°Have some water.¡±

    Yasmeen saw Lucas take care of her so considerately and said shyly, ¡°Michele is the patient. Why are

    you taking care of me? I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She felt a bit guilty when telling him she was okay. However, she covered it in Lucas¡¯s presence, so

    she tried hard to keep calm.

    A meaningful light shed through Lucas¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Edison is taking care of Michele. You are my

    girlfriend, so I should take care of you. Hurry up and drink it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yasmeen felt delighted because Lucas kept saying she was his girlfriend.

    She had never known Lucas could be such a sweet talker.

    However, Lucas felt frustrated.

    In the past, Yasmeen was quite good at fighting. Seldom people could win against her. However,

    shortly after she fought against Michele just now, she started gasping. He could tell that her kidney

    ached.

    Although Yasmeen covered it well, Lucas still told it from her expression.

    At the thought that one of her kidneys was functioning in his body and Yasmeen had only one kidney,

    Lucas knew she must be cautious no matter getting pregnant, giving birth, or fighting. A sharp pang

    surged in his heart suddenly.

    This foolish woman made him unable to scold her. He felt sorry for her, and as time went by, it got

    stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Did you say there was a needle on her neck?¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s a silver needle of acupuncture. It was stabbed into hera acupoint but not quite deep,

    making her unconscious for the time being. I thought about the hypnosis you mentioned earlier.

    Michele¡¯s condition makes it difficult for her to be hypnotized unless someone has manually made her

    lost consciousness. When I came in just now, she was standing on the balcony, reading to jump off. I

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    was so freaked out.¡±

    Yasmeen still had a lingering fear right now.

    Upon hearing her words, Edison was frightened as well.

    ¡°Jump off?¡±

    ¡°Or what? Why do you think I was fighting against her? Was I too idle?¡±

    Yasmeen was a short-tempered woman. Since her kidney area ached, she felt upset. She had taken

    medicine already and recovered well, so she wondered why it hurt so much now.

    However, she couldn¡¯t show it in Lucas¡¯s presence. It was way too tricky.

    Edison recalled what he had done to Yasmeen when entering here. When he was about to apologize,

    Yasmeen said, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You¡¯ve done it, so your apology is useless. I understand you are full of

    concerns because of love, but I don¡¯t have an obligation to bear your misunderstanding and anger.

    Edison, for Lucas¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let go of you this time. Next time, if it happens again, I¡¯m gonna beat you

    up. You can¡¯t cry by then.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t defend Edison at all. In his opinion, Yasmeen didn¡¯t have to stop Michele or fight with her

    just now, as Michele¡¯s life or death had nothing to do with her at all. If she hadn¡¯t fought with Michele

    just now, her wound wouldn¡¯t ache.

    At the thought of the pain that Yasmeen was bearing, Lucas felt as if an invisible hand had pinched and

    twisted his heart. He was suffocated.

    Edison looked at Lucas, only to find that his face was darkened. He knew he had acted too recklessly

    this time. He wanted to apologize but didn¡¯t know if Lucas would ept it, just like Yasmeen said. For a

    moment, the atmosphere in the ward was in a stalemate.

    ¡°Why are you standing motionlessly? Hurry up and call the doctor? Do you want to watch Michele die

    without doing anything? Although the acupoint won¡¯t impact her, if the hypnosis order hasn¡¯t been

    withdrawn, she will stillmit suicide again.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Edison came back to his senses. Hurriedly, he pressed down the emergency button.

    However, he was confused about the hypnosis order that Yasmeen had mentioned.

    ¡°What hypnosis order?¡±

    Lucas rolled his eyes on him and said, ¡°I was about to tell you about it. But you rushed back as soon as

    hearing the noises in the ward. Edison, you¡¯ve been too impatient.¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s my bad.¡±

    Edison truly cared about Michele. Although she liked Lucas, Edison couldn¡¯t take back his love for her

    at all.

    Lucas was angry at him, but he also knew what Edison was suffering. He kept this matter in his mind

    as Yasmeen had a pain. He decided to make Edison pay the price in the future.

    Hurriedly, Lucas told Edison about his investigation.

    Right then, a doctor came over. Yasmeen had some researches in this field, so she started discussing

    it with him.

    Watching her talking, Lucas felt quite upset.

    He left the ward in silence. With the cell phone in his hand, he walked to a quiet corner, found a contact

    on his phone. Then he started Facetime.

 Chapter 1790: I Did It for You

    Chapter 1790: I Did It for You

    After a few beeps, the other party answered it.

    Seeing Lucas, Joseph asked casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t you fly to Capital City? Why aren¡¯t you with Yasmeen

    now but Facetiming me?¡±

    ¡°Joseph, do you have any channel to get the renal source?"

    Upon hearing it, Joseph was taken aback.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with your kidney again? Wasn¡¯t the transntst time a sess? Or is

    there any rejection reaction?¡±

    ¡°Not met. I¡¯m asking about it for Yasmeen.¡±

    Lucas told Joseph what Yasmeen had been hiding from them.

    After listening to him, Joseph was silent for a long time. In the end, he said, ¡°Lucas, you must have

    saved the whole gxy in yourst life, so you could be so lucky to meet a woman like Yasmeen this

    life.¡±

    ¡°I also think so. Hence, I must cherish her. She doesn¡¯t have many hobbies but is interested in martial

    arts. However, her current condition has stopped her. She can¡¯t do it now. She is like a winter plum tree

    that has been transnted into a greenhouse. Although it looks nice but can¡¯t live long. Joseph, I want

    her to be healthy. If possible, I want to continue looking for the renal source that fits mine and give the

    kidney back to her.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the renal transnt is a game? You can enter and quit freely, huh? Don¡¯t make yourself a

    fool!¡±

    Joseph was angry when hearing what he said.

    However, Lucas could tell how concerned Joseph was. He asked with a smile, ¡°What do you suggest

    then, Joseph?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make time to get a sample from her. I¡¯ll go check the renal sources in the ck market. If there¡¯s

    any suitable one, I¡¯ll operate on her as soon as possible. ording to the situation you described just

    now, I¡¯m afraid she has a rejection reaction. I need to check her up carefully before doing the

    operation.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s words made Lucas frown.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know I¡¯ve known she donated her kidney to me. I¡¯ve never told her. Probably she¡¯s afraid

    I¡¯ll only appreciate her kindness. She always considers love quite pure and saint. Hence, I always

    pretend not to know it. If I told her the truth, I¡¯m afraid she would split hairs.¡±

    Lucas truly knew Yasmeen well.

    Joseph rolled his eyes again while listening to him. He could be so rxed only when with his younger

    brother.

    ¡°What do you want me to do then? I can¡¯t do an operation with the patient¡¯s sample.¡±

    Lucas suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Joseph, why don¡¯t youe to Capital City?¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡± Joseph said.

    However, he had already started checking his schedule subconsciously.

    ¡°How about tomorrow afternoon?¡±

    Joseph double-checked and found that he was free the following afternoon only.

    Of course, he wished that Joseph coulde over as soon as possible. Upon hearing his answer,

    Lucas immediately answered, ¡°Of course. Could you take along Kylie please?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you have a crush on Kylie?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s questions made Lucas speechless.

    ¡°Joseph, I don¡¯t have a crush on Kylie, and I dare not. Please rest assured. I want you to take her with

    you because she¡¯s Yasmeen¡¯s bestie. She is the only one who can put the tranquilizer in Yasmeen¡¯s

    ss secretly. Besides, she graduated from medical school. It¡¯s more convenient if she is here.¡±

    Joseph understood what Lucas meant -- hisst line was his point.

    Lucas didn¡¯t think it was convenient to let him check up on Yasmeen and do the operation for her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a female doctor to do it? I¡¯m not so convenient.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, Joseph.¡±

    Lucas was frustrated.

    Joseph sneered and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m quite busy now. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lucas took a deep breath.

    As long as Joseph would help him, the renal source shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Hence, all he needed to

    pay attention to was Yasmeen.

    Lucas felt extremely upset that none of her family knew it when Yasmeen donated her kidney to him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    He wondered what he would feel if Zoe had donated one of her kidneys to a man and hidden it from all

    people in the family.

    Probably, he would want to kill that man.

    Hence, whether this operation would be sessful or not, Lucas believed that Steven and Ashley

    should know the truth.

    While Lucas was lost in thought, Yasmeen had finished talking to the doctor. When she looked back,

    she didn¡¯t see Lucas. She was a bit taken aback.

    ¡°Where is Lucas?¡± she asked Edison.

    Edison had no idea either. For a moment, Yasmeen panicked.

    She trotted out of the ward, only to find that Lucas was smoking at the corner of the corridor. She was

    startled.

    She knew Lucas smoked. Due to the military''s pressure, Lucas couldn¡¯t use the morphine once he was

    seriously injured, so he could only use the nicotine to kill his pain.

    That was the first time he learned to smoke. He coughed too much that his tears dropped. However, he

    had to keep smoking as if that was the only way to release his pain.

    However, Lucas seldom smoked after that time. When seeing him smoking now, Yasmeen

    subconsciously thought that Michele¡¯s matter was bothering him.

    Although he had rejected Michele¡¯s love ruthlessly, Yasmeen knew Michele was still important to him.

    Yasmeen walked over slowly, grabbed the cigarette from Lucas¡¯s hand, and put it out by pressing it on

    the window shield.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to smoke in the hospital. Can¡¯t you see the instruction?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I stop it.¡±

    Since Yasmeen hade out of the ward, Lucas knew his cigarette smell might stimte her sense of

    smell. Hence, he stopped smoking.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower to wash away the cigarette smell.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Yasmeen whispered, ¡°Michele isn¡¯t allergic to the smell. You don¡¯t need to.¡±

    Lucas was a bit taken aback. Looking at the uneasiness in Yasmeen¡¯s eyes, he suddenly asked, ¡°Do

    you think I smoke because of Michele?¡±

    ¡°Or what? Isn¡¯t her hypnosis bothering you, so you are smoking here? Lucas, I¡¯m not that petty. You

    don¡¯t need to be so careful.¡±

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t know what had happened. She didn¡¯t intend to argue with Lucas, but at this moment,

    she couldn¡¯t suppress it.

    Lucas couldn¡¯t understand why Yasmeencked security so much, but he saw a trace of panic andck

    of self-confidence in her eyes.

    He didn¡¯t intend to exin, but when noticing the emotion in her eyes, he was slightly taken aback.

    Heaving a sigh, he said, ¡°I¡¯m smoking here because of you, nothing to do with Michele.¡±

    ¡°Because of me?¡±

    Yasmeen was stunned.

    She wondered how she could bother Lucas so much that he smoked.

    Had he known something?

    Yasmeen was in a panic instantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m very well. Why did you smoke because of me?¡±

    Lucas could see Yasmeen¡¯s panic. The words had reached the tip of his tongue, but he didn¡¯t speak

    them out.

    She was way too stubborn.

    When Lucas was considering how to exin, Edison trotted out of the ward. Seeing Lucas and

    Yasmeen, he looked anxious.

    ¡°Boss, Yasmeen, Michele¡¯s condition is getting worse.¡±

 Chapter 1791: This Is a Tough Case

    Chapter 1791: This Is a Tough Case

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lucas frowned slightly. Yasmeen also looked at Edison worriedly.

    ¡°Come on. Straight to the point. Are you a man or not?¡±

    Yasmeen was only gentle to Lucas and always treated others rudely.

    Edison¡¯s mouth corners twitched a bit. Thinking about Michele¡¯s status, he answered immediately, ¡°Just

    now, the doctor pulled out the needle from Michele¡¯s neck, but the acupoint has be ck. The

    doctor suspected it was poisonous.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Poisonous?¡±

    Yasmeen frowned.

    ¡°This is a tough case,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Uncle Morty now. He must know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Lucas hurriedly called Morty, telling him about Michele¡¯s current status.

    Upon hearing that their daughter was poisoned, Morty and his wife drove to the hospital right away.

    Yasmeen secretly tugged Lucas¡¯s sleeve, looking quite obedient.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucas asked.

    ¡°I want to call my mother and ask her toe over to check on Michele. What do you think?¡±

    In fact, Yasmeen had been homesick.

    Lucas said he would take her hometer, but Michele¡¯s current status was way tooplicated.

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t know how long it would take them to stay here. Besides, in terms of Chinese medicine,

    her mother, Ashley, was an expert.

    She could take this chance to meet her mother.

    Lucas could understand what was in her mind. Thinking about his conversation with Joseph, Lucas

    nodded and said, ¡°Sure. Please ask Aunt Ashley toe over. I also miss her.¡±

    ¡°Why do you miss my mother? Be careful. My dad might hit you.¡±

    Yasmeen waved her fist, looking immensely fierce. Lucas was amused.

    She just looked fierce on the surface.

    ¡°Go ahead. I wonder if Aunt Ashley is in operation now.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s on annual leave recently.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Yasmeen pulled out her phone and started talking with her mother.

    Lucas went to Morty and whispered, ¡°Uncle Morty, Yasmeen is calling Aunt Ashley over to check on

    Michele.¡±

    Morty was slightly taken aback.

    Anyone who wanted to see the Greatest Global Scalpel must be waiting in a line. Ashley should be

    upied until the next half of this year. However, Yasmeen could ask her mother toe over for his

    daughter, Morty felt highly appreciated.

    ¡°Okay. Please thank her on behalf of me.¡±

    ¡°You are wee, Uncle Morty. She¡¯s my wife soon. She wants to help me.¡±

    Looking at Lucas¡¯scent face, Morty wanted to p him.

    ¡°Get out!¡± he said.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Lucas knew it was useless for him to stay here as he couldn¡¯t help at all. Besides, he didn¡¯t have the

    love between a man and a woman for Michele. Hence, he wanted to leave.

    Yasmeen was still talking to Ashley. Lucas approached her from the back. His hands wrapped around

    her slender waist. Yasmeen was overwhelmed by his familiar scent.

    She felt a bit shy but didn¡¯t struggle. Instead, she leaned backward, standing against Lucas.

    Ashley was stillining about Yasmeen for not going home often. Lucas directly said, ¡°Aunt

    Ashley, after youe over to check on Michele. I¡¯ll take Yasmeen back to stay with Uncle Steven and

    you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Lucas?¡±

    Ashley was surprised a bit.

    She knew her daughter was obsessed with Lucas for years. Yasmeen even left her hometown because

    of him. In fact, Ashley disliked Lucas a lot. Although he was a talent, as a mother, she didn¡¯t want her

    daughter to be so suffered.

    Besides, Yasmeen had chased after Lucas for so many years, but Lucas didn¡¯t ept her. Ashley felt

    sorry for her daughter, so she disliked Lucas. Upon hearing Lucas''s words now, she was taken aback.

    Lucas knew he must be humble in front of his future mother-inw. He hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, this is

    Lucas. Aunt Ashley, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. How have you been doing?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? My heart disease almost breaks out because of my stupid daughter. I¡¯m d I¡¯m

    still alive,¡± Ashley answered with hiddenints.

    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Yasmeen chimed in hurriedly.

    She finally managed to make Lucas ept her. She didn¡¯t want her mother to kick him away by

    scolding him.

    Upon hearing her words, Ashley knew that her daughter had belonged entirely to Lucas now.

    ¡°Go ahead to be protective to him. This brat made you suffer for so many years. Once he has epted

    you, I can tell how joyful you are, silly girl. Don¡¯t you consider how your father and I feel? Who does the

    brat think he is? You¡¯ve pursued him for so many years. Yasmeen, couldn¡¯t you have a backbone? Why

    does it have to be him? Aren¡¯t there any other men in this world?¡±

    The more Ashley spoke, the angrier she became. She wished to open her daughter¡¯s skull and check

    what was in her brain. Hence, shepletely ignored Lucas.

    Lucas rubbed his nose. Suddenly, he realized that there was still a long way for him to go to marry

    Yasmeen. After all, he must try hard to win his future mother-inw¡¯s permission first.

    ¡°Aunt Ashley, please don¡¯t me Yasmeen. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°Oops, now you know to protect your girlfriend, huh? When Yasmeen was chasing you, why didn¡¯t you

    realize it was your fault for having no response to her? Let me tell you. Lucas Green, I know Yasmeen

    likes you, but she can¡¯t represent her parents. You made my daughter suffer for so many years and

    wanted us to let her marry you. Dream on.¡±

    After that, Ashley didn¡¯t give Lucas any chance to exin. She directly hung up the phone.

    Hearing the beeps on the phone, Yasmeen felt a bit awkward.

    She knew that her mother had always been a short-tempered woman. All through the years, Ashley

    had been quite angry with Lucas because Yasmeen insisted on staying in Country Z.

    If it weren¡¯t for the friendship between the Green and Bradford families, probably Ashley had already

    shed Lucas with a de.

    However, Yasmeen thought Lucas was innocent.

    It was her who fell in love with him. She also decided herself when persistently chasing after Lucas

    despite any failures. Hence, she felt sorry for Lucas as her mother scolded him.

    ¡°Lucas, please ignore my mother. She¡¯s in menopause now, so she treats everyone harshly.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t get angry, though. Instead, he rubbed her head and said gently, ¡°Your mother cares about

    you a lot. If we have a daughter in the future and go after a boy for twenty years, but that boy doesn¡¯t

    ept her, I will do more hurtful things on him.¡±

    When hearing him mention their daughter, Yasmeen curled up her lips into a smile. Her smile became

    brighter and brighter, and she looked pretty silly.

    Looking at her, Lucasughed out and asked, ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Do you like daughter, Lucas?¡±

    Suddenly, Yasmeen looked over at him. Upon hearing her question, Lucas was taken aback.

    He wondered what the heck was in her mind.

 Chapter 1792: Do You Think Iâ€™m so Silly as You?

    Chapter 1792: Do You Think I¡¯m so Silly as You?

    ¡°Do you want to bear a daughter for me?¡± Lucas asked instead of answering her.

    Yasmeen blushed more.

    Looking at her adorable face, Lucas wondered about her health condition once she was pregnant.

    ¡°Yasmeen,¡± he called her name.

    ¡°Ehn?¡±

    Yasmeen was taken aback for a bit and looked up at him, only to find a trance of tenderness and

    concern in his eyes. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You should have a checkup.¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She wondered if he had known something.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°For our marriage registration.¡±

    Lucas said naturally, ¡°As you know, my residential record hasn¡¯t been transferred yet. I also need to

    submit a report to apply for getting married. Your health check report is also required then.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Yasmeen breathed a sigh of relief, feeling sweet and worried.

    She wondered if Lucas would find something once she went through the checkup.

    Suddenly, she said, ¡°I have my private doctor. I can ask him to do it for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to apany you?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s tone was a bit sinking.

    ¡°Of course I want you,¡± Yasmeen immediately denied it.

    She wanted him to apany her.

    However, thinking that Lucas might find out her health condition if he went with her, Yasmeen was a bit

    uneasy.

    When she didn¡¯t know how to exin, Lucas suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Well, you can go have a

    checkup yourself. Michele¡¯s condition is still unknown. I called my brother, and he will arrive tomorrow.

    I¡¯ll take a look at her examination report. Be careful when you are going to your private hospital.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I will.¡±

    Yasmeen nodded.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Lucas asked.

    Yasmeen was taken aback.

    Suddenly, she realized that she might have focused on covering her health condition but forgotten a

    woman¡¯s primary reaction.

    Michele was her rival in love.

    Thinking of that, Yasmeen whispered, ¡°I trust you. Since you¡¯ve chosen me, you will be loyal to me. You

    can¡¯t sit and watch the Hill family in trouble without doing anything. I understand you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Yasmeen.¡±

    Lucas reached out to rub her hair as if he deliberately messed it up.

    Yasmeen was speechless.

    ¡°Lucas, have you got your kicks from messing my hair?¡±

    ¡°Ehn,¡± Lucas answered like a kid. Yasmeen couldn¡¯t find a proper word to speak.

    What kind of hobby was this?

    However, she didn¡¯t stop him. Anyway, her hair was smooth. It would return to the ordinary no matter

    how messy it was.

    Lucas stopped teasing her after seeing her ignore him. Taking her hand, he asked, ¡°What fruits are

    your favorite?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yasmeen was taken aback again.

    ¡°Why are you asking so?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy some fruits for Michele. Uncle Morty is always nice to me, and Michele is like my younger

    sister. I can¡¯t go see her with empty hands. My father always reminds me to be polite.¡±

    Lucasughed.

    Yasmeen whispered, ¡°Just go ahead to buy them. Why do you ask me about my favorite fruits?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡±

    Lucas flicked on her forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s my kindness and politeness to buy some for Michele, but I

    should buy some for you. You are my girlfriend.¡±

    Yasmeen curled up her lips into a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not picky. I¡¯ll eat whatever you buy.¡±

    Lucas was amused by her answer,ughing out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid if you are picky. Tell me. What do you like?¡±

    ¡°What about strawberry?¡±

    This season was the best season for eating strawberries. Thinking about the sweetness, Yasmeen

    couldn¡¯t help drooling.

    Lucas nodded and pped her across her bottom. ¡°Now, go ahead with your checkup.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Yasmeen had never expected that Lucas would act so frivolously. She blushed and cast a shy nce

    at Lucas, making his heart fluctuate.

    ¡°Hurry up. Or I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s eyes were twinkling with desire. Yasmeen turned around and trotted away in fear.

    ¡°Behave yourself. Wait for me toe back,¡± Yasmeen paused and warned Lucas in a fierce tone.

    Her expression looked like a coquettish kitten, quite lovely.

    ¡°Ehn,¡± Lucas answered.

    Receiving his answer, Yasmeen trotted out fast.

    Lucas put away his smile. Then he pulled out his phone and called Yasmeen¡¯s chief physician.

    ¡°Hello. This is Lucas Green.¡±

    The doctor was taken aback, but he knew Lucas was Princess Yasmeen¡¯s beloved man, so he was

    quite respectful.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Green. What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Yasmeen will go to your hospital for a checkup. Please keep some of her samples for me. I¡¯m gonna

    find her a suitable renal source.¡±

    The doctor, Brent, was surprised when hearing it.

    ¡°Has Princess Yasmeen told you everything?¡±

    ¡°If she told me, why would I call you?¡±

    Lucas thought Brent was quite stupid.

    If it weren¡¯t that Joseph had told him Brent was his senior, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have called him.

    Yasmeen wanted to hide the truth from him, so she would ask someone that she knew to have the

    checkup. Brent was the best choice for her.

    Lucas and Joseph wanted to look for a suitable renal source for Yasmeen, so they needed her sample.

    It needed to be done urgently.

    Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Brent rubbed his nose in depression.

    Just now, his talented junior, Joseph, had called him, informing him the same thing.

    Joseph¡¯s achievements in the medical field were identified, so Brent would like to help him as much as

    possible. Right then, Joseph had given him such a chance, so Brent wouldn¡¯t say no.

    ¡°Of course, I can do it. But we must keep it secret from Princess Yasmeen.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you?¡±

    After finishing his words, Lucas hung up the phone. Brent felt more depressed.

    He wondered why Lucas called him stupid.

    Brent believed himself was a responsible professional doctor.

    After resolving this matter, Lucas rxed a bit. He unbuttoned his cor. Thinking about Ashley¡¯s anger

    and the truth she would know after arriving here, Lucas wasn¡¯t afraid. However, he believed that this

    matter should be informed to his parents so that they wouldn¡¯t be so confusedter.

    Besides, Yasmeen had risked her life for him. So Lucas believed that she just wanted to hide it from

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    him instead of others.

    She had done so many things for him. Lucas wanted to tell everyone about it, especially Nicole. In this

    case, the Green family would cherish Yasmeen more.

    Thinking of that, Lucas called Nicole and Samuel, telling them about Ashley¡¯s renal donation.

    There was an uproar in the Green family.

    ¡°Lucas, how can you hide this matter from us? Are you asking for trouble? With Yasmeen¡¯s health

    condition, how can you take her everywhere? You¡¯d better send her back now!¡±

    Nicole blew up instantly.

    She knew the renal donation clearly. All through the years, she had to be quite careful with Samuel¡¯s

    food. He needed to take medicine and have checkups regrly. Samuel was taken good care of.

    Thinking that Yasmeen had done it for Lucas, Nicole suddenly felt sorry for her and wanted to shed

    tears.

 Chapter 1793: It Depends

    Chapter 1793: It Depends

    Lucas knew that Yasmeen¡¯s status would rise above him in this family upon hearing his mother''s

    words. However, as a man, Lucas felt quite good if his wife could be loved by his mother.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Ashley, and Uncle Steven haven¡¯t known this matter yet. I guess you¡¯d better tell Aunt

    Ashley about it.¡±

    Nicole truly wanted to beat him up.

    ¡°You know your future parents-inw very well. Do you want me to be the shield of their anger?¡± she

    asked.

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯ll be responsible for my own matters, Mom. It doesn¡¯t matter if Uncle Steven will scold me.

    I just don¡¯t want it to impact your friendship with Aunt Ashley.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Nicole heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Silly boy, on the matter of their daughter, Ashley and

    Steven will feel so sorry for Yasmeen if you just bully her, let alone this kind of matter that she had

    donated an organ to you. You haven¡¯t been a father yet, so you don¡¯t understand how much parents

    could love their kids. Probably they will fall out with us. Since you¡¯ve epted Yasmeen, you must treat

    her well for the rest of your life, OK?¡±

    ¡°I got it, Mom.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lucas thought about other things and walked out of the hospital.

    He went to a supermarket nearby to get some fruits. Thinking about Yasmeen¡¯s preference, he

    checked on strawberries.

    They were pretty fresh, but it was a bit difficult for him to carry them back.

    Hence, Lucas didn¡¯t buy any strawberries. He went back to the hospital with other fruits.

    Michele had woken up. Morty told her that she was poisoned and hypnotized to jump off the building. It

    was Yasmeen who saved her. She was silent.

    The atmosphere in the ward was highly stressed.

    When Lucas came in, almost everyone turned to look at him, including Michele.

    She looked at Lucas with aplicated feeling.

    She wondered if Lucas would suspect that she had done everything intentionally.

    Michele felt quite upset, tears welling up in her eyes.

    As if Lucas hadn¡¯t seen others'' gazes, he walked directly to Michele and handed her the fruits.

    ¡°Here you go. Your favorite.¡±

    Michele shed tears instantly.

    She hugged Lucas and cried quietly.

    Lucas didn¡¯t know what to do, but he didn¡¯t push away Michele.

    He understood that Michele must be quite upset.

    ¡°All right. All right. You¡¯re a grownup now. Stop crying. Besides, my embrace only belongs to Yasmeen

    in the future. Now I can lend it to you for the time being. Don¡¯t expect it will happen again.¡±

    Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Michele felt frustrated. She wanted to hug him tightly, but it might make

    her too childish. She could only let go of him. Rolling her eyes on him, she said, ¡°Lucas, since when

    have you be so petty?¡±

    ¡°I can be quite petty, and it depends. Hugging is truly out of the question. Are you feeling better now?¡±

    Lucas stared at Michele in the same way, as usual, making Michele feel aggrieved.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I was set up. Lucas, I¡¯m sorry for making you worried.¡±

    Seeing that Michele was so upset like a child, Lucas patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Michele, you

    have a special identity, so you must be more alert in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ehn.¡±

    Edison could tell how obedient Lucas was to Michele, feeling quite upset.

    After all, he still couldn¡¯t be the man upying Michele¡¯s heart, could he?

    He walked out of the ward in loneliness.

    Morty tugged his wife¡¯s sleeve and winked at her. Then they also left the ward.

    Only Lucas and Michele were left.

    The silence made Michele a bit awkward.

    ¡°Where is Yasmeen? She saved me this time. I must thank her in person. However, she can¡¯t stop me

    from chasing after you because of this matter.¡±

    Michele looked up with tears on her face. Her glinting eyes made Lucas feel a migraine.

    He directly pulled a chair and sat down next to the bed. Looking at Michele, he said, ¡°Please give up on

    me, Michele. Look back at other men next to you. There are a lot of them who worth you to cherish

    them.¡±

    ¡°But I like you only.¡±

    Michele was a bit stubborn.

    Lucas whispered, ¡°Do you really like me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Since I was young, I started liking you, Lucas.¡±

    Michele believed that she must confess her love to him right now.

    Lucas didn¡¯t retort or refuse. He asked directly, ¡°Do you know I was sent to the hospital because of a

    serious injury half a year ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I also visited you. You were seriously injured. Dad said that fortunately, someone donated a

    kidney to you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t recover in your whole life.¡±

    Thinking about the ident half a year ago, Michele still had a lingering fear.

    Lucas didn¡¯t see her worry. Instead, he looked out of the window and asked, ¡°You could enter my ward

    at that time and knew my status. I can¡¯t deny that you were worried about me. But do you know what

    Yasmeen did?¡±

    Michele was taken aback.

    She recalled what Yasmeen was doing at that time.

    Yasmeen was so worried and contacted all herwork so that she could go to see Lucas. However,

    due to her identity, no one dared to take the risk and let her in.

    At that time, Michele was so delighted that finally, she could win against Yasmeen on one thing.

    However, she wondered why Lucas suddenly asked her this question.

    ¡°Lucas, what do you want to tell me?¡±

    Looking at Michele, Lucas could tell how uneasy she was. However, he curled up his lips into a smile

    and said with tenderness in his eyes, ¡°At that time, Yasmeen had a health check. Her kidney is in my

    body.¡±

    Seeing that he was pointing at his kidney, Michele gaped.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said Yasmeen donated her kidney to me.¡±

    Lucas became quite tender.

    ¡°You all knew she had no way to visit me, but she donated her kidney to me. Who else could love me

    so deeply? How could I refuse such a woman who loves me with her life? I know you always wondered

    why I epted Yasmeen after she had chased after me for a long time. Now, you should know the

    answer.¡±

    Michele looked at Lucas, her lips parted and closed repeatedly. However, she seemed not to hear

    anything. Her mind was upied by the fact that Yasmeen had given her kidney to Lucas.

    She wondered if Yasmeen was out of her mind.

    Although a human could survive with one kidney, there might be a lot ofplications and unexpected

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    conditions in the future. The donor couldn¡¯t be overtired all their lives.

    Yasmeen liked sports and martial arts so much. Michele couldn¡¯t understand why she had the guts to

    donate her kidney.

    It wasn¡¯t until then did Michele realize howpletely she was defeated.

    When Lucas was lying on the bed after being seriously injured, she was worried and anxious. She even

    shed tears all day long. However, she had never thought about donating her own kidney to him.

    Michele realized the difference between her and Yasmeen.

 Chapter 1794: I Wonâ€™t Accept You

    Chapter 1794: I Won¡¯t ept You

    Michele had always thought that she loved Lucas a lot, and whatever Yasmeen could do for Lucas, so

    could she.

    However, those were only on the surface.

    Michele didn''t do anything when the danger came, and the choice between life and death was in front.

    Instead, Yasmeen risked her own life to save her beloved man.

    Suddenly, Michele felt so embarrassed by saying that she liked Lucas to his face.

    Compared to Yasmeen, who could risk her own life to love Lucas, Michele didn¡¯t think she had any

    chance to confess her love to Lucas at all.

    ¡°Lucas, didn¡¯t youe over to visit me as visiting a patient? Why do I feel youe here to

    embarrass me?¡±

    Michele became quite depressed.

    Looking at her, Lucas smiled and said, ¡°You felt embarrassed because there¡¯s space in your heart to

    hold your sadness. In fact, you like me not because of the love from a woman to a man. Your love to

    me probably is just love between a brother and a sister or between childhood tes. Probably you do

    fall in love with me, but you don¡¯t love me as deeply as Yasmeen loves me. Michele, in my heart, you

    are always a younger sister. Without Yasmeen, I wouldn¡¯t ept you either.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop it, Lucas?¡±

    Michele was more depressed.

    As if he couldn¡¯t see how upset Michele was, Lucas said in a low voice, ¡°Edison is a good boy. He

    always remembers everything about you and helps you in secret. You should stop focusing on me. I

    have already found my true love. I know you are a proud girl. You won¡¯t steal another woman¡¯s

    husband, so you can let go of your feelings for me. Look at Edison. You¡¯ll find love is always around

    you.¡±

    ¡°Husband? You haven¡¯t got married, have you?¡± Michele retorted.

    When she heard that Yasmeen risked her life to love Lucas, she had already given up. Although

    Michele had to admit to being defeated, she felt pretty ufortable when hearing Lucas say so.

    Lucas smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m already writing the application. I¡¯d love to invite you and Edison to attend

    our wedding. After this incident, you can¡¯t go on training abroad. Why don¡¯t you attend our wedding

    first?¡±

    ¡°Lucas, you wicked man!¡±

    Michele had never disliked Lucas so much before. Probably in the past, she just treated him as the

    princess charming, but now she truly wanted to hit him.

    Seeing that, Lucas could tell that Michele had let go of him.

    It might be because of obsession instead of the real feeling that Michele misunderstood. Probably it

    was a habit that they grew up together or her subconsciousness that misled her. When the

    meritoriousness had gone, Michele felt relieved.

    However, she knew that she had truly loved Lucas.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you bought me some fruits? Why don¡¯t you give them to me?¡±

    Michele pouted. Her naughty face made Lucas more rxed.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t treat me like this before, Girl.¡±

    ¡°As you said, it was before. Now, I¡¯ve put down everything. Since you are like my older brother, I must

    have the right of a younger sister. I won¡¯t make it too easy for you.¡±

    Lucas smiled when hearing her words.

    ¡°Ehn. I¡¯ll wash an apple for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay. You also need to peel it.¡±

    ¡°Ehn.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t make any remarks.

    He quietly washed an apple for Michele. Then he sat down, peeling the apple for her.

    Michele looked at Lucas under the sunshine. Suddenly, she felt pretty good in this way.

    Probably Lucas couldn¡¯t be her husband, but he could be her elder brother all her life.

    Love could make one ferocious. Michele felt lucky that she could stop in time. Probably, for the time

    being, she still couldn¡¯t stop loving Lucas. However, if he could be an elder brother for her, it wouldn¡¯t

    be bad at all.

    Michele¡¯s thoughts changed instantly.

    Looking at the apple handed over by Lucas, she smiled and asked, ¡°Lucas, do you think Edison truly

    loves me?¡±

    Lucas was slightly taken aback.

    Suddenly Michele asked him about Edison, and her attitude changed a lot, reminding him of Zoe.

    However, Lucas understood that Michele had decided to give up.

    He was delighted to maintain the friendship with a childhood ymate and get rid of the awkwardness.

    He chuckled and said, ¡°Are you blind? Edison has done so many things for you.¡±

    Michele felt angry because of his mockery.

    ¡°I was blind by you. How could I see what he has done?¡±

    ¡°You are not physically but mentally blind.¡±

    Michele felt angrier when hearing his remark.

    She even couldn¡¯t enjoy the apple in her hand.

    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m a patient now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Since childhood, what have I told you? How could you be hypnotized by someone

    so easily? Michele, are you brainless? Where is your vignce?¡±

    Thinking that the other party almost enabled Michele tomit suicide sessfully, Lucas became

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    irritated.

    Michele also kept silent.

    She had always thought that she was pretty skillful. In the military region, seldom people could win

    against her. She was quite proud of it. However, this incident was like a p in her face. She felt too

    embarrassed to face her coworkers.

    ¡°I was quite spiritless and sleepless a few weeks ago, so...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept any excuse, Michele. Now I¡¯ve resigned, so I can¡¯t protect you all the time. In the future,

    I¡¯ll be a husband, a father. The burden on me will be more and heavier. I won¡¯t be able to

    take care of you any longer. If you can¡¯t be strong enough, what will you do? Like what happened

    today. If it weren¡¯t that Yasmeen and I came over and she stopped you, did you want me to attend your

    funeral? Have you thought about your parents?¡±

    Lucas knew his words were too harsh for Michele, but he didn¡¯t have plenty of time.

    Although his report hadn¡¯t been approved yet, his report line officer had signed on the application. He

    was half-resigned.

    No matter Morty¡¯s house or the base region, Lucas couldn¡¯t enter as easily as before. Besides, he

    would focus on his own family and career. Everything here would be sealed in the bottom of his heart,

    and he would ultimately leave here.

    His youth had long passed. He and Michele would belong to different worlds. Even he wanted to

    protect her, he could do.

    Although Michele had given up her persistence on Lucas, she hadn¡¯t thought for such a long run yet.

    Upon hearing his words, she panicked.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Lucas? Even if you are resigned, you are still my elder brother. You still

    cane to see me in my house.¡±

    However, right after she spoke, Michele found that she was wrong.

    Lucas looked rtively peaceful, but his calm eyes told her ruthlessly that everything had been

    changed.

    Suddenly, Michele choked with sobs. She even hated Lucas for being so heartless and frank. However,

    she didn¡¯t know how to keep him staying.

    Could she do it?

 Chapter 1795: I Have a Family

    Chapter 1795: I Have a Family

    ¡°All right. Just leave those matters behind first. You should figure out who has done those things to you.

    If you can¡¯t find the rat around you, it will cause a bigger problem.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s words quickly brought back Michele to her senses.

    She frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Only a few people are around me. Besides you and Edison, the

    rest are my coworkers on the same team. Could the rat be one of my teammates?¡±

    Michele didn¡¯t want to suspect her teammates the most. After all, they were a team and had been

    working together for several years, experiencing up and down, life and death. If the rat was one of

    them, she would feel quite frustrated.

    Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened.

    He thought about what he had found on Michele¡¯sputer. The other party seemed to be quite

    skillful. Besides, Lucas knew almost all the giftedputing talents. He filtered them carefully in his

    mind, and his eyes darkened more.

    ¡°Remember I told you someone had done something to my gun when I was on the mission that day?

    Besides you and me, only our teammates could enter my warehouse. Hence, the rat is probably from

    our internal team.¡±

    Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Michele lookedpletely annoyed.

    She honestly didn¡¯t want to suspect them, but Lucas had said so. She couldn''t deceive herself any

    longer.

    She wouldn¡¯t let go of the rat once she had found them out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check on them carefully,¡± she said.

    ¡°Ehn. You¡¯d better be with Edison recently. I¡¯m more rest assured if he is with you.¡±

    Upon hearing his reminder, Michele asked, ¡°I¡¯m in such a situation now. Lucas, can¡¯t you be with me

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    instead?¡±

    ¡°I have a family now. Besides, I¡¯m looking for a suitable renal source for Yasmeen. I can¡¯t let her live on

    with a single kidney. It¡¯s not fair for her.¡±

    A trace of tenderness shed through Lucas¡¯s eyes.

    Michele knew that she couldn¡¯t keep Lucas staying. Although she was reluctant, she had to ept to

    give up and bless after growing up.

    ¡°Lucas, I wish you and Yasmeen happy forever. You guys must be well, so I can believe there¡¯s still true

    love in this world.¡±

    Tears welled up in Michele¡¯s eyes.

    Lucas poked her forehead and said with a smile, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Isn¡¯t there any

    true love between your parents?¡±

    ¡°Their love is too suffering. Although my father treats my mother pretty well over the years, I know

    there¡¯s still a knot in my mother¡¯s heart that she couldn¡¯t ovee. The perfect love should be deep

    love from both parties when they are still young. You and Yasmeen are like this, so your love mustst

    long, right?¡±

    ¡°Ehn. I¡¯m sure it will.¡±

    Lucas smiled and added, ¡°You must be happy, too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Michele had a sharp pang in her heart.

    It wasn¡¯t so easy for her to give up as she had imagined. The man who had apanied her through

    childhood to puberty would leave her life soon. They could hardly meet each other again in the future.

    She felt as if her flesh were cut off from her bones. The pain made her suffocate. However, Michele still

    forced a smile because she didn¡¯t want to be his burden.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Lucas, I want to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Although I¡¯m not in the military region anymore, you can contact me if you need any help in the

    future,¡± said Lucas.

    ¡°Sure, I will.¡±

    Michele hurriedly lowered her head, afraid that Lucas could see the tears in her eyes. She could hardly

    hold them back.

    Of course, Lucas could tell how upset Michele was.

    However, sometimes he had to be determined to give up some connections.

    If he hesitated, he would cause trouble for them both. Besides, he didn¡¯t think he was Michele¡¯s Mr.

    Right.

    Lucas turned around and walked out of the ward without looking back.

    Gazing at his receding and determined figure, Michele bit her bottom lip and cried in silence. However,

    she knew that she had no right to stop this man any longer.

    Morty and his wife were not there when Lucas came out, but Edison was at the door. Evidently, he had

    heard Lucas¡¯s words just now.

    Edison said in sadness, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have to do that. As long as you want toe back, you are

    always weed.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want toe back anymore.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s answer shocked Edison.

    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you love the military region the most? Isn¡¯t your dream and ambition are all in the

    military?¡± Edison asked.

    ¡°A man¡¯s dream and ambition will change along with the changes of the time and environment. Edison,

    we¡¯ve all grown up. Many people will depart at the intersections. I have my own path now, which has

    nothing to do with the military. In the future, you cane to me during your holiday. Everything is on

    me. Remember. We¡¯re brothers for all our lives.¡±

    Hisst words made Edison shed tears.

    ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t get used to the days without you with me.¡±

    ¡°You will gradually. Time is the best and the most heartless thing. Please treat yourself and Michele

    well. Although I always consider Michele my younger sister, I don¡¯t want you to aggrieve yourself too

    much. If Michele truly doesn¡¯t have a crush on you after you pursue her, you should change your

    target.¡±

    Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s reminder, Edison smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Boss, Yasmeen pursued you for so many years. Why didn¡¯t you change your target? Or why didn¡¯t you

    ask Yasmeen to change her target?¡±

    Lucas was rendered speechless.

    It was true that everyone has their own persistence in love.

    ¡°All right. I wish you all the best then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±

    After patting Edison on his shoulder, Lucas turned around and walked out of the hospital.

    Edison looked at Michele in the ward, who had been crying miserably. Feeling sorry for her, he walked

    in and pulled out the tissue on the table for her.

    ¡°Giving up might not be a bad thing. He doesn¡¯t love you. It¡¯s useless if you keep him staying forcibly,¡±

    said Edison.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Michele¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse.

    After sobbing for a while, she looked at Edison carefully, making him a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Lucas said you had a crush on me.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Edison blushed.

    ¡°I...¡± he stammered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance, Edison. Think twice. I want to know an honest answer. Do you truly like me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Edison answered without hesitation. Instantly, he felt pretty rxed.

    All through the years, he knew Michele liked Lucas, and Lucas didn¡¯t like her. Hence, he had been

    waiting around Michele.

    Edison was a son from the Kidd family. He was handsome and talented. A lot of women were attracted

    by him, but he only liked Michele.

    Now, Michele gave him a chance. Edison believed he wouldn¡¯t regret it even if she refused his

    confession. At least, he wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for himself.

    Michele had never expected that Edison would answer so neatly and quickly. She was taken aback.

    Her tearful eyes made her look quite pitiful. Edison looked at her, wishing he could hold her in his arms

    andfort her.

 Chapter 1796: Youâ€™ve Underestimated Me

    Chapter 1796: You¡¯ve Underestimated Me

    Edison immediately came back to his senses and looked away. He whispered, ¡°I know you don¡¯t have a

    crush on me. You like Boss, but Boss doesn¡¯t love you. If you want to try to forget him, I can

    apany you.¡±

    ¡°OK,¡± blurted Michele.

    Edison was taken aback.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The happiness came so suddenly. He thought he had misheard something, so he wanted to confirm.

    Michele suddenly thought that Edison was quite adorable.

    It turned out that once she switched her focus, she could find another man¡¯s advantages as well.

    Michele felt much better.

    With a smile, she said, ¡°I said we can try to see each other first. But I can¡¯t guarantee I can forget

    Lucas in a short time. Probably I can¡¯t forget him all my life. Don¡¯t you mind?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Edison felt it was his lucky day indeed.

    As long as Michele could consider him, he didn¡¯t mind being a fish in her candidate pool.

    Looking at how delighted Edison was, Michele felt a bit frustrated.

    It turned out that unconsciously, she had already aggrieved Edison so much.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edison. From now on, I¡¯ll try you well.¡±

    Upon hearing her promise, Edison felt pretty touched. He whispered, ¡°Who knows what will happen in

    the future? As long as you give me this chance, it¡¯s already good. Let¡¯s just wait and see what happens

    next.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I agree.¡±

    Instantly, the ward was as warm as the spring.

    Lucas, however, didn¡¯t know what happened between them. Out of the hospital, he directly came to the

    grocery store where he had bought the fruits earlier. Looking at the pretty strawberries, he recalled

    Yasmeen said she liked strawberries. He smiled.

    ¡°Excuse me, I want to have two and a half kilos strawberries.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The store owner immediately trotted over.

    Lucas took the strawberries back to the hotel. Then he went straight into the suite.

    On the other side, Yasmeen went to her private hospital. Sure enough, she directly asked Brent to give

    her a checkup.

    Brent remembered Lucas¡¯s reminder. He said in a low voice, ¡°Princess Yasmeen, I can¡¯t fill out the form

    without checking up on you. I¡¯m afraid you should go through the procedure. Then I can fill out the

    form.¡±

    Yasmeen frowned instantly.

    ¡°Must I go through it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m afraid so.¡±

    Brent held back fears in his heart and looked at Yasmeen confidently.

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t suspect Brent. Upon hearing it, she had to go through the checkup procedure.

    Brent breathed a sigh of relief after she was gone, feeling that he almost broke down.

    To help Joseph, he had risked the future of his career life. He wished that Joseph could appreciate him.

    Brent quickly operated.

    Right after Yasmeen¡¯s health check was done, Lucas had received her report.

    Her immunity was low, and so was her resistance.

    Yasmeen had seldom got sick in the past, but she often got a cold in the recent six months.

    After receiving the data, Lucas felt quite upset. Immediately, he sent the report to Joseph.

    Joseph frowned when reading it.

    ¡°Her condition isn¡¯t good. She¡¯s been like this right after the kidney transnt. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t live

    long if it continues so.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need your help, Joseph.¡±

    Joseph was the only one that Lucas trusted now.

    Joseph nodded and said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll look for the renal source for you after I arrive tomorrow at the

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lucas was finally relieved.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After hanging up the phone, he directly burned the report and opened the window for some fresh air.

    There was a call from an unknown number on his phone.

    Lucas slightly frowned. However, he quickly swiped to answer.

    He and the other party didn¡¯t speak. However, his intuition told him that the other party should be

    Julian.

    Julian wanted to hear how Lucas would react when answering a phone from an unknown number.

    However, he didn¡¯t hear Lucas speak at all. For a moment, Julian didn¡¯t know what he should speak.

    He also felt reluctant if he hung it up directly.

    ¡°Hello, Lucas Green,¡± finally, Julian failed and spoke first.

    ¡°Ehn. Julian Humfrey.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s tone was quite positive.

    Julian was a bit frustrated, but he admired Lucas a bit. He said in a low voice, ¡°You are so brilliant.

    You¡¯ve found my men so fast and ruined my website.¡±

    ¡°I can be more capable of cutting off your head as long as you dare to have many ws, and let me get

    the evidence.¡±

    Lucas was quite arrogant.

    Julian slightly twitched his mouth corners and said, ¡°Do you want to know what Yasmeen Shaw had

    hidden from you? You might now know. Your girlfriend is hiding something from you. Don¡¯t you want to

    know why she appeared on the kidnapping scene?¡±

    Lucas sneered and said, ¡°Julian Humfrey, stop ying your childish tricks. You¡¯ve underestimated me. I

    even don¡¯t have the mood to consider you as my enemy. You¡¯d better go home and work hard before

    After finishing his words, he directly hung up the phone.

    Lucas wasn¡¯t impacted by this phone call at all. He kept wondering where Yasmeen should go for the

    operation after Joseph arrived.

    Also, Ashley might arrive at dawn. Lucas wondered what he should do.

    After thinking for a moment, Lucas wanted to decide on the hospital first.

    He directly went to another room and started a video call with Joseph to have a discussion.

    When Yasmeen came back, Lucas was still on the call with Joseph.

    She heard Joseph¡¯s voice, so she didn¡¯t want to interrupt them. Instead, she tiptoed into her room.

    As soon as opening the door, Yasmeen was stunned.

    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes at all.

    She saw strawberries that fully upied her room.

    Some of them were hanging on the window. Some were ced on the table and bed, all forming in

    heart shapes.

    How romantic!

    Yasmeen felt touched and warm in her heart, as if there were pink bubbles in the air.

    She immediately trotted over.

    On the balcony, the top of the strawberries was pasted by the tape. Under the sunshine, the heart

    shapes made them look so attractive and tasty.

    Yasmeen giggled. Tilting her head, she stared at the romantic scene that Lucas rarely showed her. The

    sweetness in her heart made her feel as if she were in a dream.

    She reached out, pinched one gently, and put it in her mouth.

    It was so sweet.

    The sweetness came from the tip of her tongue to the bottom of her heart, and then it flew all over her

    body.

    Yasmeen grinned ear to ear. She couldn¡¯t help screaming andughing.

    ¡°Do you like them?¡±

    Suddenly, Lucas appeared at the door.

    Yasmeen instantly turned around. She found that Lucas, who was standing with his hands in the

    pockets while leaning against the door, was so handsome and warm.

    She trotted over, hopped on him, and her legs gripped his waist tightly. Wrapping her arms around his

    neck, she pecked on Lucas¡¯s cheek loudly.

 Chapter 1797: Iâ€™ll Always Be There

    Chapter 1797: I¡¯ll Always Be There

    ¡°I love you so much, Lucas!¡± Yasmeen naturally confessed her love.

    A trace of warmth shed through Lucas¡¯s eyes. In a hurry, he reached out and held her butt. He said

    with a smile, ¡°Just because of those strawberries?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. You truly surprised me. I¡¯ve never known you could be so romantic. I thought...¡±

    ¡°You thought I couldn¡¯t do anything except for holding the gun and operating theputer, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Yasmeen nodded.

    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Lucas said.

    Yasmeen was truly silly.

    For a man who didn¡¯t ept her, she was willing to donate her organ. Probably, Yasmeen was the only

    silly woman in this world.

    Lucas directly turned around and trapped her between his chest and the wall. His hot body and gaze

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    made Yasmeen realize she seemed to hit on him.

    ¡°You... Put me down, Lucas!¡±

    ¡°I thought you would do something to appreciate me.¡±

    Lucas smiled.

    Yasmeen blushed. However, she remembered that Lucas said he would save everything for their

    wedding night, so she boldly put her hands under the hemline of Lucas¡¯s shirt and reached in.

    She felt his charming abs right away.

    ¡°Mr. Green, do you think I¡¯m a coward?¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t stop her this time.

    Yasmeen was slightly taken aback. She was in a dilemma now as she couldn¡¯t retreat immediately.

    Her soft hands continued wandering on Lucas¡¯s body.

    Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened. The storms in his eyes almost overwhelmed her.

    Yasmeen felt a bit scared.

    Lucas lowered his head suddenly. His thin lips found the urate target instantly, quickly attacking her.

    Yasmeen felt that she was almost suffocated. She was overwhelmed by the happiness. The great

    tenderness between lovers kept surging, nearly drowning her.

    She felt as if she was sinking in an abyss, sinking and floating. However, she was willing to immerse in

    such happiness with Lucas.

    In a trance, it seemed that Lucas forced her to swallow something. Yasmeen didn¡¯t overthink. She

    thought it might be the saliva.

    Thinking of that, Yasmeen blushed more, feeling faint.

    She med her for being useless inwardly.

    She was broken down just by a simple kiss from her beloved man. If he would do something else to her

    in the future, she wondered what would happen to her.

    Yasmeen curled up her lips into a smile, but she saw more and more ck. In the end, she fell into a

    bottomless abyss. She wanted to catch something, but her hand was gripped by Lucas tightly.

    He whispered tenderly in a seductive tone, ¡°Sleep, Yasmeen. I¡¯ll always be there.¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s eyes closed gradually. Then she fell asleep.

    Lucas held Yasmeen¡¯s sinking body, and the passion in his eyes gradually faded away.

    He carried her onto the bed and tidied up her messy hair. Looking at her charming face, he had a

    sense of mission called responsibility in his heart for the first time.

    From then on, he decided to protect this woman.

    Lucas bent over and pecked on her forehead. He whispered, ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    Then he directly left the room.

    Morty was standing at the door. When seeing Lucase out, he was hesitant with aplicated look

    in his eyes.

    ¡°Are you sure about what you¡¯re going to do?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Lucas nodded.

    Morty felt sorry for him, but he understood Lucas¡¯s purpose.

    ¡°You might be seriously injured when going to the Bradford¡¯s this time. Anyway, Yasmeen is the

    precious baby of Steven and Ashley. Now, she has only one kidney. I¡¯m afraid they will be furious.¡±

    ¡°I know. But that¡¯s what I should be responsible for, right? After I¡¯m gone, I hope you can protect

    Yasmeen well, Uncle Morty.¡±

    ¡°No worries. She¡¯ll be safe and sound.¡±

    Upon hearing Morty¡¯s promise, Lucas nodded and walked out.

    Brenda was waiting for him outside the suite.

    ¡°Good day, Mr. Green.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fly to Country Y,¡± said Lucas indifferently.

    He called Ashley on the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Aunt Ashley. Please don¡¯t rush to Capital City. I¡¯ll fly over to visit Uncle Steven and you. I want to

    talk to you in detail about Yasmeen.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Ashley had to stay, although she almost boarded the flight.

    For her, nothing else would be more critical than Yasmeen.

    After hanging up the call, Lucas closed his eyes and had a rest while leaning against the back of the

    seat.

    He found the world outside the military region was moreplicated, and things that he needed to face

    were more dangerous. However, he didn¡¯t care. He had absolute confidence to deal with all the matters

    on the new battlefield.

    The ne bumped against a strong current.

    Lucas opened his eyes slowly. Looking at the petite Brenda, he asked tly, ¡°Why did you apply for my

    assistant?¡±

    Brenda was taken aback. Then she hurriedly answered, ¡°Mr. Green, you chose me.¡±

    ¡°What I mean is why you disguised yourself as a man to be a bodyguard of the Green family. You are a

    girl, and this job is quite tough.¡±

    Upon hearing it, Brenda¡¯s hand trembled. The ne tilted a bit.

    ¡°Be careful. My life is in your hand. Now I¡¯m asking, so it means I know more than you can imagine.

    Brenda, I only keep those who are loyal to me by my side.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s tone was calm and indifferent, but it gave Brenda a lot of pressure.

    Sweat oozed on her forehead.

    Brenda had thought that she was hiding it very well, wondering why he had found it.

    Lucas didn¡¯t urge her, just waiting in silence.

    After a long while, Brenda answered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Green. I couldn¡¯t live on, so I had to

    work for the Green family. If not, I would die. I can bear any suffers for living on. Mr. Green, please rest

    assured. I will never betray you or the Green family.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to avenge?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s voice was maic, but it made Brenda shiver.

    Of course, she wanted to avenge.

    However...

    ¡°I do. But my mother¡¯s will doesn¡¯t allow me to hurt him.¡±

    That was the fact that upset Brenda the most.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be forced to the dead corner.

    ¡°If there¡¯s any chance, I¡¯ll help you,¡± said Lucas.

    Brenda was confused and shocked.

    ¡°Stop looking like that. As long as you work well, you are my buddy. However, I¡¯ll arrange another man

    to work with you to deal with thepany matters.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, I can handle them. Although I¡¯m a girl, I¡¯mpetent.¡±

    Brenda thought that Lucas wanted to fire her. She panicked.

    However, Lucas said tly, ¡°Everyone could handle thepany matters, but there¡¯s one mission that

    only you can handle. Brenda, we¡¯re battlepanions who experienced life and death, aren¡¯t we? May

    I ask you to protect the most important person to me, please?¡±

 Chapter 1798: Stop Your Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 1798: Stop Your Wishful Thinking

    Brenda was taken aback and then understood what Lucas meant.

    ¡°Mr. Green, do you want me to protect Ms. Shaw?¡±

    ¡°Ehn. She¡¯s been a bit fragile recently. Please don¡¯t let her get into any fight. After sending me to

    Country Y, please fly back immediately. Then you should guard her all the time, protecting her from

    others. Even the person who wants to approach her is working for Uncle Morty. You need to identify

    them first carefully.¡±

    Lucas felt quite uneasy.

    Julian had suffered such a significant loss, so Lucas didn¡¯t think he would let go of it so easily.

    Morty was on-guard, but Julian had used online hypnosis on Michele. Lucas thought that Julian might

    have other dirty tricks.

    It would always be good to take precautions. Lucas didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Yasmeen.

    Brenda suddenly felt a heavy burden on her shoulders.

    ¡°Are there any problems?¡± asked Lucas.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She knew that Lucas asked her to do it because she was a girl, so it would be more convenient for her

    to take care of Yasmeen for twenty-four hours. However, Brenda knew the mission wasn¡¯t so easy to

    aplish.

    Since Lucas gave her such a chance, Brenda would grasp it.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Green,¡± she said.

    ¡°Work hard. Your enemies shouldn¡¯te to you for the time being. If they did, I would be with you.

    Nobody could hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Green.¡±

    Tears welled up in Brenda¡¯s eyes.

    She was always frightened back then, afraid that others would know she was a girl. There were female

    employees in the Green family, but the assistants and bodyguards of the masters and young masters

    were basically all males.

    Brenda didn¡¯t want to be a bodyguard only but also umte some business skills.

    She aimed to take back the things that initially belonged to her and her other.

    Right now, Lucas could give her such a chance. Brenda was overjoyed.

    They flew to Country Y non-stop.

    After getting off the private jet, Lucas cast a nce at Brenda deeply. He said, ¡°Remember. I will keep

    my promise to you. Since you trusted me, you must always trust me. You¡¯d better be able to resist

    others¡¯ seductions. Brenda, I trust you. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Green.¡±

    Brenda nodded and flew back.

    Watching her go far, Lucas frowned deeply. He wondered when Yasmeen would wake up.

    He gave her a sleeping pill developed by Joseph, so he wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take effect.

    If he hadn¡¯t hidden the pill under his tongue and fed Yasmeen when kissing, he wasn¡¯t sure what she

    would react right now.

    Thinking of that, Lucas curled up his lips into a warm smile.

    ¡°Hello, Lucas?¡±

    He heard a crisp voice from behind.

    Lucas suddenly looked back, only to find that Jasmine was standing there in a white dress. Although

    she had the same face as Yasmeen, she was more quiet and tender.

    ¡°Thank you for picking me up, Jasmine.¡±

    ¡°You are wee. Dad is in a meeting. Mom has an urgent operation. They¡¯ll go back home soon.

    That¡¯s why I came to pick you up. Where is Yasmeen?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still in Capital City.¡±

    Lucas smiled faintly and gentlemanly, distancing himself from Jasmine.

    Jasmine had been cooperating with Lucas a lot, so she knew a lot of things about him. Besides,

    Yasmeen had told her about Lucas almost from his childhood to now. When she met Lucas in person

    finally, Jasmine had to admit that her sister had good taste in choosing her husband.

    ¡°Has Yasmeen made trouble for you?¡±

    As she asked, she turned around and pulled the car door open for Lucas.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Lucas sat in the backseat. Jasmine sat in the passenger seat. The driver started the engine and drove

    steadily.

    ¡°That¡¯s how Yasmeen is. If you want her to be quiet for one day, something must have happened.¡±

    Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Jasmine smiled.

    ¡°I agree. Yasmeen is a wild monkey. My parents and brothers miss her a lot. When will you take her

    home to visit us?¡±

    Jasmine sounded as if Yasmeen had already married Lucas, but Lucas felt quite delighted.

    ¡°Ehn. I hope you can still support meter.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Jasmine could tell there were implications in Lucas¡¯s words, but Lucas kept silent.

    Soon they arrived at the pce. Steven had made the arrangement. Jasmine was more like a princess

    than Yasmeen. She arranged everything very well.

    Lucas was shown to his guestroom.

    Jasmine left.

    Soon, two teenage boys, seventeen or eighteen, walked in.

    ¡°Are you Lucas Green, my sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    The boy on the right looked cold with a strong aura.

    The one on the left had an evil smile, looking like Steven when he was young.

    Lucas called the boy on the right, ¡°Hello, Norman.¡±

    And then the boy on the left. ¡°Hi there, Patrick.¡±

    ¡°Even you know our names. We won¡¯t let you marry our sister so easily.¡±

    Norman frowned deeply.

    He believed that Yasmeen must have told Lucas about them, so he could differ them so well. Seldom

    people could do it.

    However, Lucas wasn¡¯t surprised. He said with a smile, ¡°You can always inspect me, my beloved

    brothers-inw.¡±

    ¡°Gee... I¡¯m not your brother-inw. Dream on.¡±

    After finishing his words, Norman turned away.

    Patrick took a deep nce at Lucas. Although he didn¡¯t speak, his eyes were full of meanings.

    Lucas didn¡¯t mind it at all.

    How could they be ipetent? After all, their parents were Steven and Ashley.

    Besides, they were the future heirs of a country.

    Steven met Lucas after more than an hour.

    Lucas was Samuel¡¯s son, so Steven should make time to meet him no matter how busy he was.

    However, at the thought that his daughter left home and didn¡¯te home often just because of this

    brat, and Lucas had ignored his daughter for so many years, Steven became quite angry.

    If Lucas weren¡¯t Samuel¡¯s son, probably Steven had already ended him.

    Lucas knew his current situation very well. Hence, as soon as he met Steven, he said, ¡°Uncle Steven,

    how are you recently? My parents missed you a lot.¡±

    His greetings suppressed Steven¡¯s anger, which reddened his eyes in irritation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention your father to me. Wait for your Aunt Ashley. We must give you a lesson. You brat! How

    dare youe here alone? Where is my baby girl?¡±

    Steven was outraged.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Yasmeen for the past two years. Usually, he could only see her during the video

    conference. If it weren¡¯t for this brat, how could his dear daughter be even busier than he was?

    Lucas looked down a bit and whispered, ¡°Yasmeen hasn¡¯te. There¡¯s something that I don¡¯t want

    her to know.¡±

    ¡°How dare you hide something from my daughter? What do you want?¡±

    Steven went furious.

    Lucas answered tly, ¡°Probably you¡¯ll whip meter, Uncle Steven. And Yasmeen shouldn¡¯t know this

    matter.¡±

    As soon as Steven heard his words, his face darkened. The air around them chilled down.

 Chapter 1799: Iâ€™ll Never Agree

    Chapter 1799: I¡¯ll Never Agree

    ¡°What have you done to break my daughter¡¯s heart, and you even don¡¯t dare to let her know?¡±

    Steven¡¯s eyes became cold.

    Lucas was Samuel¡¯s son, but Steven would also end him if he dared to hurt Yasmeen.

    In the past, Steven experienced lives in both legal and underworld means. Usually, seldom people

    could stand his strong temperament, but Lucas stood upright and looked into his eyes. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s

    wait until Aunt Ashleyes back. Probably, you should call all the members of the Bradford family

    out. I can tell them all at the same time. Otherwise, they would dy the time for me to marry

    Yasmeen.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done something to break my daughter¡¯s heart, but you still want to marry my daughter. Lucas

    Green, dream on.¡±

    Steven¡¯s was angrier.

    Finally, Ashley came back. Steven calmed down a bit.

    ¡°I could hear you shouting before entering the house. Steve, you¡¯d better pay attention to your identity

    now. You are the lord of a country, not a gangster leader.¡±

    Ashley red at Steven in anger, and thetter quieted down immediately.

    Lucas watched them without speaking. All the men had different ways to spoil their wives. He didn¡¯t

    need to remark on his future parents-inw.

    Ashley sat down next to Steven. Casting a nce at Lucas¡¯s straightened back, Ashley thought about

    his tone on the phone. She asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring Yasmeen back. Do you truly think we¡¯ll allow you to

    marry Yasmeen?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the only woman I want to marry,¡± answered Lucas.

    ¡°Oops. Now you said that. When our Yasmeen chased after you and fawned on you back then, why

    didn¡¯t you say so?¡±

    Since Ashley came in, Steven kept silent, letting her speak.

    Honestly speaking, Steven preferred to deal with the matter violently.

    Lucas answered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sensible when I was young, so I didn¡¯t understand what love was. Now I

    know how to cherish her. If I missed her, I would regret it my whole life.¡±

    Ashley frowned.

    Honestly speaking, she didn¡¯t like Lucas much.

    Lucas was as scheming as Samuel. Besides, he grew up in the military since childhood, immersing in

    the center of power for many years. If he wasn¡¯t shrewd, he wouldn¡¯t survive until now.

    Besides, Lucas was quite intelligent with high EQ. Yasmeen was quite careless and worry-free. If

    Lucas treated her well, it would be fine. If not, Ashley was afraid that Yasmeen would get hurt.

    As Yasmeen¡¯s mother, she didn¡¯t expect to see that in the end.

    Ashley frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I disagree with letting Yasmeen marry you.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Ashley, do you have any concerns? As long as you can name it, I can give you a promise. I

    swear with my moral quality and life. I will treat Yasmeen wholeheartedly and never betray her,¡± said

    Lucas affirmatively.

    Ashley didn¡¯t have any feelings, but Steven was a little bit touched.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give him a chance?¡± he suggested.

    Ashley cast him a nce and said in a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss your daughter? Who was the one

    urging to take Yasmeen back? Think about it. Lucas lives in Capital City, Country Z. In the future, you

    can only meet your daughter through the video conference. Can you fly over?¡±

    ¡°I can move to Country Y,¡± said Lucas when seeing that Steven was moved a bit.

    Jasmine came in with Norman and Patrick. When they heard Lucas¡¯s words, their eyes lit up.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, is Yasmeening back soon?¡± they asked.

    ¡°Shut up and sit down.¡±

    Ashley red at them seriously. Jasmine pulled her brothers to sit down aside.

    Steven thought it was a good idea. If that was possible, he wouldn¡¯t mind letting Lucas stay in their

    house. However, Samuel would disagree.

    Hence, inwardly, Steven med Yasmeen for falling in love with Lucas, Samuel¡¯s son.

    Steven realized that he was pretty passive now.

    Even he wanted to teach Lucas a lesson, he must think about Samuel and Nicole first.

    Thinking of that, Steven said to his children, ¡°You guys, listen. In the future, if you dare to love anyone

    from the Cawker or the Hawk family, I¡¯ll break your legs. Especially the kids from the Green family, you

    should stay away from them. Understand?¡±

    The three children nodded hurriedly.

    Ashley looked at Steven in disdain and said crossly, ¡°Look at you.¡±

    ¡°s... Honey, I¡¯m afraid to impact my friendships with my best friends.¡±

    ¡°Between your friendships and your children¡¯s happiness, which one is more important? How can you

    be so bossy to involve in your children¡¯s personal lives? Do you think there would be a second Lucas

    Green from those families?¡±

    Although Ashley was scolding Steven, Lucas knew that Ashley was implying about him.

    He had to admit that he had been too arrogant since childhood to appreciate Yasmeen¡¯s love.

    If he had known this girl would marry him in the end, he wouldn¡¯t have yed cool to get.

    Lucas regretted it. However, since things hade this far, hecked the time and wouldn¡¯t retreat.

    ¡°Aunt Ashley, you are right. There is only one Lucas Green in this world, as well as only Yasmeen

    Shaw. We¡¯re a perfect match.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Ashley had never known Lucas could be so sharp-tongued.

    He hadn¡¯t married Yasmeen yet, but he didn¡¯t know how to pawn on his future mother-inw. How did

    he deserve Yasmeen?

    ¡°You said you had something to tell us. Now, we¡¯re all here. Please go ahead,¡± Steven chimed in when

    seeing that his wife was a bit angry.

    However, he saw Lucas look sorry and frustrated.

    ¡°Yasmeen has been hiding a matter from you all and me. She doesn¡¯t hope me to know it. Hence, after

    I¡¯ve known it, I still pretend I don¡¯t know anything. However, I want to tell you, Uncle Steven, Aunt

    Ashley. After all, Yasmeen is your daughter. She doesn¡¯t want to tell you about it, but I must.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s words made Steven and Ashley worried. They had bad hunches. In a hurry, they asked, ¡°What

    has Yasmeen been hiding from us?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember I was in the hospital because of a serious injury half a year ago? A bullet was shot

    across my kidney, so I needed a kidney transnt. There were limited renal sources at that time, so

    Yasmeen donated her kidney to me while hiding it from everyone. That was why I survived. To be

    exact, she had brought me back to life with her own life. In the past six months, she has been in poor

    health condition. I want to marry her and take care of her all my life. I also hope you could agree with

    me to marry her.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t agree!¡±

    Steven was enraged. He grabbed the ashtray next to him and smashed it onto Lucas¡¯s face.

    ¡°Did my daughter donate a kidney to you? No wonder you suddenly changed to treat her well. It turns

    out to be because of this. How dare youe to ask us for our permission to marry her! You have a

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    death wish, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Steven stood up in anger, and so did Norman and Patrick. The three men gazed at Lucas, wishing they

    could cut him into pieces.

 Chapter 1800: Why Did You Do That?

    Chapter 1800: Why Did You Do That?

    Ashley also looked at Lucas in anger. However, she was more rational. She took a look at the three

    men and gazed at Lucas coldly. ¡°You ept her because she had donated a kidney to you, didn¡¯t

    you?¡±

    A mother knew her daughter the most.

    Yasmeen had made such a decision by herself and hidden it from Lucas. Hence, Ashley knew that

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t want to bind down Lucas because of her kindness.

    Now, Lucas had known it and wanted to marry Yasmeen. Ashley felt quite frustrated.

    On the one hand, she felt so sorry for her daughter and med her for being silly. On the other hand,

    she was shocked by her daughter¡¯s braveness.

    Ashley had seen girls who could do anything bravely for their love. However, she had never expected

    such a matter would happen to her own daughter.

    Lucas paused a bit. He knew that everyone was gazing at him angrily. Once he had said or done

    something inappropriately, he could end up miserably. However, he answered honestly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s

    true. I felt shocked and moved after knowing this matter. A girl can risk her life to love me. If I missed

    her, it would be my life regret.¡±

    ¡°Hence, you are only grateful for her instead of loving her.¡±

    Ashley¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°Lucas Green, my daughter can find someone who loves her easily. If you want to marry her not

    because of love, you should get out of here. Even she has donated a kidney to you. You can take it as

    the approval of the friendship between the Bradford and Green families.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go!¡±

    Lucas panicked instantly.

    Looking at Ashley and Steven, he said, stressing each syble, ¡°Uncle Steven, Aunt Ashley, I know

    what you are thinking now. I also know what¡¯s in Yasmeen¡¯s mind. I have to admit that I was quite

    shocked by this matter, so I was touched for a long time. Isn¡¯t being moved part of the love? Because

    of this matter, I looked back and found that except Yasmeen and Michele, I couldn¡¯t bear to have

    another woman around me in the past. I understood my love for Michele was only the family affection

    between a brother and a sister. However, Yasmeen could make my heart skip a beat, and I have the

    desire to spend the rest of my life with her. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s love, but Yasmeen is like the wind, the air,

    and the water. She has be part of my life and upied my heart gradually in the past years.¡±

    Ashley frowned without speaking.

    She looked into Lucas¡¯s eyes carefully, only to find them twinkling.

    If Lucas was lying, his eyes could rat him out.

    Although Lucas had been in the military for several years, he was still a young man in Ashley¡¯s eyes.

    Ashley heaved a sigh and stood up. ¡°Lucas, if you want to obtain our permission to marry Yasmeen,

    you can¡¯t just talk the talk.¡±

    ¡°No matter what punishment or consequences I need to bear, I¡¯m willing to, as long as you can vent

    your anger, Uncle Steven. We also have a princess in our family, so I understand how deeply the

    parents love their daughter. If Zoe donated a kidney for her beloved man, I probably would kill the man.

    Hence, I understand how you are feeling, Uncle Steven, boys. As long as I can survive, the rest of my

    life will belong to Yasmeen. I can¡¯t die now. At least, I can¡¯t die before she does.¡±

    Lucas expressed his thoughts aboveboard. Then he took off his shirt.

    Ashley walked over hurriedly and covered Jasmine¡¯s eyes. She whispered, ¡°Go out with me. You can¡¯t

    stay here.¡±

    Jasmine was quite surprised by how brave Yasmeen was in love. She was also worried about Lucas.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Mom, what are Dad and the boys going to do to Lucas?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If he wants to marry Yasmeen, he must experience it. Otherwise, there will

    always be knots in the hearts of your father and brothers. It¡¯s a kidney. Do you know what it means,

    Jasmine?¡±

    After that, Ashley pulled Jasmine out of the room.

    Right then, Lucas also took off his clothes and knelt in front of Steven with a naked upper body.

    Steven was truly angry with Lucas, wishing he could kill this brat. However, his daughter donated her

    kidney to Lucas, making Steven angry and sorry for her.

    Seeing that Lucas knelt in front of him with such an arrogant look, Steven was enraged.

    ¡°Norman, get me my whip.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Norman trotted out.

    Patrick was silent. Looking at how calm Lucas was while standing aside, he admired Lucas a bit.

    He believed Lucas was qualified to marry his sister regarding his aura, courage, and what he had said

    that proved his personality.

    Lucas could consider questions standing in the shoes of Yasmeen¡¯s maiden family and was willing to

    bear Steven¡¯s anger. Patrick believed that he was a responsible man.

    Shortly after, Norman came back with a whip.

    Steve whipped the ground fiercely and said, ¡°Lucas, have you made up your mind? Can you bear my

    anger?¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead, Uncle Steven,¡± Lucas answered without creasing his eyebrows at all.

    In anger, Steven raised his whip and whipped Lucas¡¯s back.

    The whipnded on his body while roaring in the wind. Lucas didn¡¯t dodge at all. He tolerated it. It

    caused an open wound on his body. Gritting his teeth, Lucas didn¡¯t utter any sound.

    Norman frowned slightly, while Patrick was still silent.

    Steven whipped Lucas again.

    He knew what he was doing. Although he looked fierce, he whipped skillfully. Otherwise, if he disabled

    Lucas, Yasmeen would probably die for him. It wouldn¡¯t be worth sacrificing a daughter for this brat.

    Steven whipped Lucas forty times. Lucas¡¯s back was torn open and bleed. A smell of blood filled this

    room.

    From the beginning to the end, Lucas didn¡¯t utter any sound. However, he paled. Sweat dripped from

    his forehead to the floor, gathering into a stream.

    Patrick was a bit impressed, and he admired Lucas a bit. Secretly, he pulled out his phone and took a

    picture. Then he sent it to Yasmeen quickly.

    ¡°Yasmeen, if you don¡¯te over, your boyfriend will be hit to death by Dad.¡±

    Right then, Yasmeen happened to wake up gradually. She had a migraine. Then she heard the

    message tone of her cell phone, which was set up particrly for her family members.

    Yasmeen tabbed to take a look and was shocked by the photo.

    She wondered what was going on.

    Why was Lucas in front of her father?

    Why was her father whipping him?

    Hurriedly, Yasmeen dialed Steven¡¯s number.

    Seeing the caller ID, Steven red at Patrick fiercely.

    ¡°Why did you do that? Which side do you take?¡± he shouted.

    Patrick said in a dandiacal tone, ¡°I only take my sister¡¯s side. She cares about this man the most. If you

    hit him to death, Yasmeen would fight against you desperately. In that case, it would be the family

    conflict.¡±

    Steven¡¯s mouth corners twitched when he heard the words.

    The longer he looked at Lucas, who was gritting teeth while kneeling upright, the more Steven hated

    him.

    ¡°Do you think my punishment is too severe?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± said Lucas hurriedly.

    Steven said in a cold tone, ¡°Look. He also doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s too severe. It¡¯s just a minor injury, meaning

    nothing to you, Mr. Green. My daughter has lost one kidney.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised the whip and whipped Lucas again.

 Chapter 1801 How Dare He

    Chapter 1801 How Dare He

    ¡°Dad, think about it! If you continue hitting him, Yasmeen will get really angry and ignore youter. You

    know how she is. She may throw a temper and don¡¯t even want to hold the wedding anymore. She¡¯ll

    probably just elope with Lucas, then you¡¯ll regret this.¡±

    Patrick said casually. Steven stopped whipping Lucas upon hearing that.

    Lucas nced at Patrick. Awesome! He had a nice future brother-inw.

    ¡°Get out and go rest somewhere.¡±

    But Lucas said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to rest because I must take the ne back hometer. I

    also told my brother to find apatible kidney donor so that Yasmeen do the surgery tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Steven was taken aback.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to find apatible kidney donor. If you really love my daughter, you should just give

    the kidney back to her. Why go through so much trouble?¡±

    Lucas looked at Steven and exined patiently, ¡°I cannot give it back to her just like that. It¡¯s risky for

    her health if we do so. Even though Yasmeen should be mostpatible with her own kidney, but it

    has already been in my body for so long. It waspatible with me and my body didn¡¯t reject it. It¡¯s not

    necessarily a good idea to give it back to Yasmeen right now. It¡¯s better to find her another donor. Not

    to mention that I¡¯m afraid of dying now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Steven thought that he was hearing things.

    Lucas said that he was scared of dying?

    Lucas was in the army for many years and was always risking his life. He did every mission even

    though some were dangerous. Steven had never seen him afraid of anything, but now Lucas was

    saying that he was afraid of dying.

    Lucas noticed how shocked Steven was. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m scared of dying. I never thought

    this way before, but my life also belongs to Yasmeen right now. I need to stay alive. My main priority

    now is to make sure that she¡¯s happy for as long as she lives.¡±

    ¡°Such a smooth talker. Your father wasn¡¯t like this.¡±

    Even though Steven mocked Lucas, but the expression in his eyes and on his face looked gentler now.

    ¡°Ask Patrick to put some ointment on your wound, you should leave immediately after that. Also, I¡¯m

    going with you after I settle some matters.¡±

    Steven went out after saying that.

    Patrick quickly went up and helped Lucas up.

    Lucas was actually hurt quite badly.

    It definitely hurt to get whipped on the body. Patrick had experienced this before, so he was awed at

    how Lucas didn¡¯t even make any noises when he got hit.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m counting on you in the future.¡±

    Patrick talked very softly, but Lucas felt reassured hearing him referring to him as his brother-inw.

    ¡°Okay. I will watch your back as long as it¡¯s not something outrageous.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother-inw.¡±

    Patrick helped Lucas into the guest room.

    Lucas wanted to go back as soon as possible, but he had to take it slow.

    Steven got a doctor to look at Lucas, but before the doctor arrived, Lucas had already fainted from the

    pain.

    Ashley heard from Steven that Lucas was looking for apatible kidney donor for Yasmeen. She

    decided to go with Lucas. Steven suggesteding with her, but Ashley said no.

    ¡°You¡¯re not only a father, but you¡¯re also the king. There¡¯s a lot of things that you must do here. Are you

    done preparing for our daughter¡¯s wedding? That¡¯s important too.¡±

    Steven was unwilling, but he listened to his wife. Though, Patrick would be going with Lucas.

    Yasmeen couldn¡¯t get through Steven¡¯s phone. As she was about to leave the room, she noticed

    Jaydon standing outside. Yasmeen was taken aback.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Young Master ordered me to protect you at all times, Miss Shaw.¡±

    Jaydon said casually. Even though Lucas found out that she was a girl, she still dressed gender-

    neutrally.

    Yasmeen nodded and asked, ¡°Did Lucas go to my ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jaydon¡¯s answer made Yasmeen feel troubled.

    How dare he!

    He tricked her!

    ¡°Why did he go there?¡±

    ¡°Young Master said that he went there to ask for your family¡¯s blessing. I don¡¯t know anything more

    than that.¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s heart was beating fast upon hearing that.

    But shouldn¡¯t they go together?

    Why did he leave alone?

    ¡°Prepare me a flight, I want to go home!¡±

    Yasmeen started to pack up after saying that, but Jaydon said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shaw. Young Master

    said that you have to wait here quietly until hees back.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Yasmeen was dumbfounded.

    Why couldn¡¯t she go back to her own home?

    Why was he forcing her to stay here?

    She was also uneasy after seeing the picture that her brother sent her.

    She didn¡¯t know why her father hit Lucas. Her brother wouldn¡¯t lie to her, so what exactly happened?

    The Shaw family and the Bush family had a good rtionship. Her father shouldn¡¯t hit Lucas for no

    reason.

    Unless Lucas did something very wrong.

    But what could he have done?

    Many thoughts ran through her head, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Did Lucas say anything before he left?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jaydon shook her head.

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t know why Lucas was doing this, but she still went back to her room obediently. She

    said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, can you get me something to eat?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jaydon nodded her head. She walked out of the room and told the people outside to get food.

    After that, she went back into the room. Yasmeen felt sleepy, sheid down on the bed.

    Jaydon left her alone. She went to another room and stayed there.

    Not long after, she heard noisesing from outside.

    Jaydon frowned and stood up immediately.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The other person didn¡¯t answer and ran away quickly.

    Jaydon thought about chasing the person, but she remembered what Lucas said to her when she got

    to the door.

    Lucas told her to not leave Yasmeen¡¯s side no matter what.

    It was the first mission that Lucas gave her, she couldn¡¯t mess this up.

    She thought about it and went back inside. She then went to check up on Yasmeen.

    Yasmeen was still sleeping, but there was an odd mild fragrance in the room that was rather refreshing.

    Did Yasmeen burn some scented incense?

    Jaydon was confused, but she quickly went and opened the window.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The wind blew into the room and the scent dissipated. Yasmeen woke up in a daze, her head was

    splitting.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? My head hurts.¡±

    She rubbed her temple and frowned. She looked like she was in pain.

    Jaydon¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be that there was something wrong with that incense?

    She quickly looked around and found an incense in the corner of the room that wasn¡¯tpletely burnt

    yet.

    She quickly extinguished it and gave it to Morty, telling him to examine it.

    Yasmeen realized that something was going on, seeing how serious and anxious Jaydon was. She

    grimaced and looked around the room. She felt like an invisible pair of eyes were staring at her from

    the dark, like a poisonous snake staring at its prey.

    Who was it?

    What was their goal?

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t know and it sent a shiver down her spine.

 Chapter 1802 Right or Wrong

    Chapter 1802 Right or Wrong

    Jaydon came back swiftly. She noticed Yasmeen standing in front of the French window. She was

    staring outside and looked like she was lost in thoughts. She quickly went up and closed the window.

    ¡°Miss Shaw, you¡¯re not feeling well. Please rest.¡±

    ¡°Who said that I¡¯m not feeling well?¡±

    Yasmeen was perceptive and quickly caught what X was saying.

    Jaydon was puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s what Young Master told me. That¡¯s why he told me to be by

    your side and take care of you.¡±

    Yasmeen squinted her eyes.

    Why would Lucas say that?

    Did he know something she didn¡¯t?

    ¡°What else did he tell you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing else. He just told me to never leave your side.¡±

    What Jaydon said made Yasmeen suspicious.

    She thought about how Lucas went to country Y alone and her father whipped Lucas. Her brother sent

    her a picture. Everything that happened had to have something to do with her.

    Kidney donation!

    Yasmeen figured it out.

    Did Lucas find out about that and go to the Shaw family to ask for forgiveness?

    She felt bad thinking about this.

    She tried everything to hide the truth. How did Lucas find out about this?

    What went wrong?

    Did Julian tell Lucas something?

    Yasmeen felt uneasy.

    ¡°Can you leave the room? I want to be alone for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please call me if something happens.¡±

    Jaydon then left the room.

    Yasmeen crossed her arms. She then took out her phone and gave Patrick a call but his phone was

    turned off. She was feeling more dejected each second.

    Jaydon saw a suspicious person walking in when she went out.

    ¡°Hold it! Who are you and what are you doing here?¡±

    Jaydon quickly stopped the person.

    The person quickly countered Jaydon¡¯s attack and they started fighting.

    ¡°Jaydon, don¡¯t you want revenge? I can help you as long as you do me a little favor.¡±

    The person said to Jaydon in a low voice.

    Jaydon suddenly thought about what Lucas said to her before he left.

    He said, ¡°Since you choose to believe me, then please continue believing me and only believe my

    words.¡±

    Jaydon¡¯s head was as clear as day.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my own revenge, I don¡¯t need your help. Since you¡¯re here for me, you can leave now because

    I gave you my answer.¡±

    Jaydon wanted to see the person¡¯s face more clearly, but the person left as fast as lightning.

    Jaydon frowned seeing the person running away, but she didn¡¯t chase after them. She remembered

    Lucas¡¯ order and had to protect Yasmeen no matter what.

    Morty¡¯s subordinate heard the ruckus and went up to Jaydon. Yasmeen also looked worriedly at

    Jaydon.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the person ran away.¡±

    Jaydon med herself.

    Yasmeen said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. They won¡¯t get away with this, sooner orter they

    will be caught.¡±

    Yasmeen and Jaydon went back to the ward. Morty and co. arrived at the room as well.

    Michele got poisoned and they couldn¡¯t do much about it. So, they came to Yasmeen to ask her when

    her mother would arrive.

    Ashley should¡¯ve rushed here first thing after getting the call. She should be here soon, but she wasn¡¯t.

    Yasmeen got a bit worried.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call my mom.¡±

    Yasmeen said as she dialed her mother¡¯s number.

    ¡°Mom, why are you still not in Capital City?¡±

    ¡°You still dare to make me go there?¡±

    Ashley was furious just hearing Yasmeen¡¯s voice.

    How dare Yasmeen ask her to go over to treat Michele right now. Ashley would probably smack her if

    she saw her right now.

    Yasmeen heard what Ashley said, but she chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m scared, mom. Don¡¯t raise your voice

    at me like that.¡±

    ¡°Be serious. You¡¯re done for when I get there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. When are youing over though?¡±

    ¡°First thing tomorrow in the morning. I¡¯m going with Lucas.¡±

    Ashley gave Yasmeen an estimated time.

    Yasmeen quickly asked, ¡°Why did Lucas go to our house?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that your father and brother would bully him? You¡¯re not married yet, but you¡¯re

    more worried about him than us.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Yasmeen said tenderly. Ashley replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have been after Lucas for so many years.

    Your father never liked him and now he wanted to marry you. Your father won¡¯t allow the marriage if

    you don¡¯t let him let out some steam.¡±

    ¡°So, dad really hit Lucas? Mom, why didn¡¯t you stop him? Dad hits hard. What if he broke Lucas?¡±

    Yasmeen was worried.

    Ashley was angry yet distressed, hearing how much her daughter cared about Lucas.

    ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re a grown woman and you¡¯re still so shameless. Lucas won¡¯t break so easily. Do you

    think that he¡¯s made from ss? Your father knows when to stop. More nonsense from you and I¡¯ll be

    against this wedding too.¡±

    ¡°No, no, mom. I¡¯ll take that bad. I really want to marry Lucas.¡±

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t hide her eagerness and yearn towards Lucas. Ashley didn¡¯t even know what to say to

    that.

    After hanging up the call, Ashley went to the guest room where Lucas was in.

    Lucas was still asleep.

    His face was pale because of the wound. Patrick was there looking after him. He touched Lucas¡¯

    forehead now and then, checking his temperature to see if his fever got worse.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Ashley walked into the room and Patrick quickly stood up.

    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s feverish, I think his wounds are infected. But Lucas should be able to get through this.¡±

    What Patrick said made Ashley sigh.

    ¡°Your father had let out his steam, he should ept Lucas as his future son-inw now. Patrick, what

    do you think about your sister¡¯s marriage?¡±

    ¡°As long as she¡¯s happy, there¡¯s no need for us to get involved. Mom, don¡¯t you use to say this?¡±

    Patrick didn¡¯t know why Ashley was hesitating about this, hence he tried asking.

    ¡°Mom, do you have anything in mind?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ashley shook her head and said, ¡°Your sister used to go after Lucas relentlessly and I never really

    cared about it. But she donated her kidney to Lucas without any hesitation and didn¡¯t even discuss it

    with us. I got a bit scared. Patrick, she loved him to death. Will she be able to handle it if something

    happened to them and she got hurt by him in the future?¡±

    Ashley was worried about this aspect.

    Patrick looked at Lucas who was still unconscious and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think he will hurt her

    in any way.¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t know if he loves her as she loves him. Love is the ficklest thing in the world. Yasmeen bet

    everything to be with him. I don¡¯t know if what she¡¯s doing is right or wrong.¡±

    Ashley was worried, but she still checked and treated Lucas¡¯ wound.

    Soon after, Lucas¡¯ fever went down. He felt much better and regained consciousness.

    He decided to go back to his country the moment he woke up.

 Chapter 1803 How Dare They Did That

    Chapter 1803 How Dare They Did That

    Lucas felt like his back was hot and burning. He didn¡¯t have any strength, but he tried to sit up. He

    grabbed his phone and saw that he got a few missed calls from Joseph. He quickly called him back.

    ¡°Joseph.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Joseph noticed that Lucas¡¯ voice sounded weak. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Lucas looked outside and it was dark. He wondered if it was about to rain. He then replied, ¡°I¡¯m at

    Country Y. I have something to do here and will go back soon. Have you found apatible kidney

    donor?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, pleasee back as soon as possible. You should know that donated kidneys are extremely

    limited. We have to arrange for a transnt quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll board the ne soon.¡±

    After he hung up the call, Lucas put on clothes swiftly. It was as if the wound on his back wasn¡¯t there

    anymore.

    He walked out of the room and noticed that Patrick and Ashley were waiting for him outside already.

    Lucas was taken aback, but he still said politely, ¡°Aunty Ashley, I need to go back.¡±

    ¡°Have you found a kidney?¡±

    Ashley overheard his phone call just now.

    Lucas didn¡¯t try to hide it and nodded.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Patrick, take good care of Lucas on the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mom.¡±

    Patrick reached out his hand and wanted to support Lucas while he was walking, but he got rejected.

    They boarded the ne and flew to Capital City.

    Morty heard that Ashley was reaching soon, so he went to greet her personally. Lucas went directly to

    the hospital dean¡¯s office to see Joseph.

    ¡°Kylie isn¡¯t here?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need her here.¡±

    Joseph noticed that Lucas looked very pale. He went up and grabbed his wrist. He frowned after

    feeling how weak he was.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I got my kidney from Yasmeen, so I needed to let Uncle Steven let out some steam. It

    was his daughter that he brought up for so many years after all. If my daughter went through something

    like that, I would¡¯ve torn the guy apart.¡±

    Lucas epted the fact well.

    Joseph felt sorry for Lucas and was angry at him as well, but he knew that what Lucas said made

    sense. He wasn¡¯t an irrational person.

    He took out a bottle of pills from his pocket and gave it to Lucas.

    ¡°Take two of them, it stops the pain and bleeding. You won¡¯t recover so soon, and you look pretty weak.

    Your wound might scar.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t mind it too much. He took out two tablets and took them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the kidney?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m arranging it. Is Aunty Ashley here as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s with Uncle Morty and is treating Michele.¡±

    Lucas was trying to endure the pain, but it hurt quite a bit. He found a wall and leaned on it. He felt

    better after that.

    Ashley didn¡¯t go see Yasmeen first thing after she got to Capital City. Instead, she went to Michele¡¯s

    room and gave her a full body checkup. She realized that the level of poison in Michele¡¯s body was

    quite high, it wasn¡¯t something that could happen in one day. She asked, ¡°Who prepares her meal?¡±

    ¡°She always eats in the canteen.¡±

    Edison could prove this.

    Ashley frowned.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be. If she always eats in the canteen, why is she the only one that got poisoned and other

    people are fine?¡±

    Michele quickly realized what was wrong.

    ¡°I always bring my own tableware. I¡¯m not used to using the canteen¡¯s tableware.¡±

    ¡°Quick, check her tableware. The level of the poison in your body is very high, it¡¯s not something that

    happens overnight. It must be going on for at least three years.¡±

    Morty was listening on the side. He squinted his eyes and was a bit furious.

    Someone poisoned her precious daughter!

    And this happened in the army base, a strictly controlled area.

    How dare they did that!

    The guard quickly went to get Michele¡¯s tableware. Edison didn¡¯t look too good either. He nced at

    Michele.

    Michele knew what he meant.

    Thest time when Lucas rescued the hostages, someone messed with his gun. They suspected that it

    was also an inside job.

    And now this poisoning incident was discovered. This was enough proof to say that there was a mole

    among them.

    Not long after, the guard came back. But he came back without Michele¡¯s tableware.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Miss Hawk¡¯s tableware is gone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Morty was furious.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that someone stole an army officer¡¯s tableware in a strict and controlled army

    base area? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Michele said abruptly seeing how agitated her father was getting.

    ¡°We cannot just me this on the soldiers on duty. We should check every single person on the base.

    When Lucas was on a missionst time, his gun was messed with as well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    identally hurt the hostage.¡±

    Ashley was taken aback by what Michele said, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She wrote a prescription

    and said in a low voice, ¡°My daughter is not feeling well as well, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave soon.

    Fortunately, we discovered the poison in Miss Hawk¡¯s body in time. If she starts taking the antidote

    right now, she¡¯ll be fine in ten to fourteen days. It¡¯s nothing too bad.¡±

    Ashley then handed the prescription to Morty.

    Morty was grateful.

    Ashley nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. She then left Michele¡¯s room and went to Yasmeen¡¯s ward.

    Patrick was standing at the door waiting for Ashley. He quickly went up to her when he saw her, ¡°Mom,

    is everything settled?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    She was unhappy seeing the number of bodyguards surrounding Yasmeen¡¯s ward. There was nowhere

    to walk.

    Patrick quickly said, ¡°They were ordered to protect Yasmeen.¡±

    ¡°Make them leave. I want to talk to Yasmeen in private.¡±

    Some of them knew about Yasmeen¡¯s identity, so they knew who Ashley was too. They didn¡¯t dare to

    refute upon hearing what Ashley said. The bodyguards then left.

    Ashley opened the door and went into the room. She saw Jaydon standing by the door and was looking

    at them cautiously.

    Yasmeen was taken aback.

    ¡°Mom? Brother? Why are you guys here? Where¡¯s Lucas? Isn¡¯t he with you guys?¡±

    Yasmeen bombarded them with a bunch of questions. She got off the bed and looked behind Ashley

    anxiously. Ashley felt annoyed seeing how restless Yasmeen was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if Lucas is here or not. What gives, is Lucas the only one you care about right now? You

    don¡¯t care about your parents and your siblings anymore.¡±

    Ashley sounded very stern, and Yasmeen was afraid.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s with you? You¡¯re so scary.¡±

    Yasmeen took a step backwards because she was scared, but Ashley walked up and pulled Yasmeen¡¯s

    ear. She said angrily, ¡°How dare you call me scary? Let me ask you this. When you decided to donate

    your kidney to Lucas back then, did you think about us? Did you discuss it with us? We are your

    parents, your family. How can you just decide on something this big and not consult any of us? Do you

    even care about us at all?¡±

    Yasmeen was floored upon hearing Ashley.

 Chapter 1804 I Want to Be Alone

    Chapter 1804 I Want to Be Alone

    ¡°Mom, how did you know about this? Who told you this? Who¡¯s spreading this rumour?¡±

    Yasmeen subconsciously tried to hide it.

    Ashley said angrily, ¡°Rumour? Okay, thene with me to the clinic and I¡¯ll check it for you. I¡¯ll see for

    myself how many kidneys do you still have. If you still have two, then I¡¯ll apologize to you. If not, you¡¯re

    done for.¡±

    She tried to yank Yasmeen to the clinicalboratory.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t want to go. She grabbed the corner of the wall with one hand and didn¡¯t want to leave.

    What was going on? She would be exposed if her mother gave her a checkup.

    How did her mother find out about this?

    Yasmeen was so baffled.

    Jaydon noticed that Yasmeen didn¡¯t want to leave and Ashley was trying to bring her away by force.

    She went up and stood in front of Yasmeen, ¡°Dr. Ashley, please let her go. Otherwise, I have to do

    something about you.¡±

    ¡°You dare to touch me?¡±

    Ashley thought that she was joking.

    She was just teaching her daughter a lesson. Who did Jaydon think she was toe out to stop her?

    But Jaydon answered nonchntly, ¡°Young Master told me to protect Miss Shaw no matter what. I

    don¡¯t care that you¡¯re her mother. If you hurt her, I¡¯ll protect her.¡±

    Ashley was taken aback. She red at Jaydon intensely, but Jaydon stared back at her without fear.

    She didn¡¯t care that Ashley was scrutinizing her. She didn¡¯t question anything.

    Patrick saw everything and was amazed by Lucas¡¯ subordinate¡¯s ability.

    Yasmeen noticed that things were about to go south. She quickly went up and grabbed Jaydon¡¯s

    shoulder, ¡°Jaydon, this is my mom. She¡¯s just messing with me, no need to be so serious.¡±

    ¡°No, Young Master told me to protect you from everything before hees back. Otherwise, I would be

    neglecting my duty.¡±

    Yasmeen felt speechless facing such a one-track minded person.

    But Ashley startedughing. She let go of Yasmeen and said to Jaydon, ¡°Can you get Lucas toe

    over here?¡±

    ¡°Young Master said that I can¡¯t leave Miss Shaw, not even for a bit. Young Master wille over when

    the timees. Dr. Ashley, please be patient. I¡¯ll give him a call right now.¡±

    She walked away after saying that and immediately made a call to Lucas.

    Lucas quickly rushed to Yasmeen¡¯s ward after hearing from Jaydon that Yasmeen and Ashley were

    arguing in the room. His conversation with Joseph came to an abrupt stop.

    ¡°Aunty Ashley, please calm down.¡±

    Lucas walked into the room swiftly. Yasmeen hurriedly walked up to him also.

    ¡°Are you alright? Why did my dad hit you? Let me see your wounds.¡±

    She went up and tried to take his clothes off after saying that.

    The expression on Ashley¡¯s face turned grim and she cleared her throat.

    ¡°Yasmeen!¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Lucas was also blushing.

    Yasmeen wasn¡¯t embarrassed about her actions even if people were around them.

    Lucas grabbed her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine, be good.¡±

    Yasmeen red at Ashley unhappily. She muttered, ¡°How dare you guys bully my dearest when I¡¯m not

    around.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? I dare you to repeat yourself, I didn¡¯t hear you well.¡±

    Ashley was going crazy upon hearing Yasmeen referring Lucas to as ¡°my dearest¡±.

    She knew that Yasmeen liked Lucas, but she thought that it was just a childish obsession. She thought

    that if Lucas ignored Yasmeen for long enough, she would lose interest. She hoped that Yasmeen

    would then meet another man that was sincerely in love with her, and they would live happily ever after.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Yasmeen was willing to do everything for Lucas. Ashley felt like he didn¡¯t deserve her daughter.

    But her daughter was so in love and didn¡¯t care about anything but him.

    Yasmeen got scared.

    She ran and hid behind Lucas. She grabbed his sleeve and had a sorry look on her face as she stared

    at Ashley, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too much. Did youe all the way here just to lecture me?¡±

    ¡°Just to lecture you? Why didn¡¯t you think about your father and me when you donated your kidney to

    Lucas?¡±

    Yasmeen was restless upon hearing what Ashley said.

    ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you saying? I¡¯m a coward, I wouldn¡¯t do something so scary like that.¡±

    She then nced at Lucas. She was feeling extremely jittery.

    Did he know about it as well?

    Lucas heard her denial and pushed her in front of him. He stared straight into Yasmeen¡¯s eyes and said

    in a low voice, ¡°Yasmeen, I found out about it. Also, it was me that told Uncle Steven and Aunty Ashley

    about it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yasmeen was stunned.

    How did they know?

    How?

    ¡°When did you find out about this?¡±

    She was happy when Lucas agreed to date her. She didn¡¯t think about why Lucas would suddenly

    agree to it. She just thought that she finally managed to win his heart, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the

    case.

    ¡°So, you agreed to date me because you felt indebted to me?¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s whole body was trembling. Her eyes were tearing up and she stared at Lucas nkly.

    Lucas knew that right now Yasmeen had to be feeling bad and uneasy. He stared her straight in the

    eyes and replied, ¡°No, if the kidney wasn¡¯t yours, then I would probably give my gratitude through

    giving the person a lot of money and promising them prosperity, wealth and opportunity for as long as

    they live. I wouldn¡¯t promise to marry or love them. My love isn¡¯t that cheap. But Yasmeen, from this

    incident I found out that you really loved me with all your might. Hence, I decided to give you and

    myself a chance. I like and love you. This was also something I discovered recently. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m

    only telling you this now.¡±

    Even though Lucas gave her an exnation, Yasmeen didn¡¯t seem happy about it.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if Lucas was telling the truth or not and didn¡¯t know how she should face him right now.

    She just felt that the matter that she tried her best to hide was exposed already. It was as if everything

    she did was a joke.

    ¡°Lucas, I wasn¡¯t nning to use this to pressure you into loving me. I wasn¡¯t hoping to get you to love

    me in return by doing this. If you¡¯re with me just because you¡¯re grateful¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I like you. I really do love you.¡±

    ¡°But if I didn¡¯t donate my kidney to you, would you¡¯ve agreed to date me? Would you say yes to me so

    quickly?¡±

    Even Yasmeen knew that she was being a bitch about this.

    But this was something that was bothering her the whole time. She wanted to tell Lucas the truth after

    they got together, but she didn¡¯t think that Lucas already knew everything.

    So, in her mind it was decided that he loved her because of the kidney.

    Yasmeen was in agony. Her eyes were tearing up and she felt awkward and miserable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I want to be alone. Can you guys all leave the room?¡±

    Everyone was worried seeing her so upset all of the sudden. They all decided that they shouldn¡¯t do

    anything to agitate her right now, and hence they left the room. Except for Lucas, he stood there like a

    log. He looked at Yasmeen with determination in his eyes.

    Yasmeen felt pressured by his gawk. She took a step forward, grabbed Lucas¡¯ hand and tried to push

    him out of the door.

    ¡°Get out! Get out!¡±

 Chapter 1805 The Choice to Not Accept

    Chapter 1805 The Choice to Not ept

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡±

    Lucas grabbed Yasmeen¡¯s wrist when she was pushing him. He then pulled her and hugged her in his

    arms.

    ¡°Lucas, let go of me! I want to be alone right now!¡±

    Yasmeen struggled.

    She didn¡¯t know what was going on with her. It was as if a shameful part of her was exposed to Lucas

    and it made her lose control.

    How did he find out?

    She thought she hid it well, but he still found out anyways.

    Lucas was nice to her in the past few days because of the kidney, right?

    She thought Lucas really epted her feelings, she thought that she finally managed to get into his

    heart. But what was this?

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please let me be alone!¡±

    Yasmeen moved her hand and tried to push Lucas out once again, but Lucas grabbed her hand. She

    could feel his warm breath on her face. His eyes turned dim.

    ¡°Yasmeen, do you really think that I love you because of this kidney?¡±

    She looked away and didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes were getting redder.

    Lucas scoffed, ¡°Fine. If you really think so, then I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡±

    He then pushed her away and left the room.

    Yasmeen was stunned.

    What did he mean by giving it back to her?

    What did he mean by that?

    Yasmeen¡¯s mind went nk. His words kept repeating in her mind.

    When she finally realized what was happening, her face went pale, and she quickly rushed out of the

    room.

    ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    ¡°You can donate it to me, but I also have the choice to not ept it. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Lucas stood in the corridor. He looked disheartened and crestfallen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me!¡±

    ¡°This is on you! Yasmeen, I don¡¯t want your kidney anymore. If you think I only love you because of

    this, then let me ask you something. Did you ask for my permission when you decided to donate your

    kidney to me? Did you ask if I want to be indebted to you or not? What now, you can decide things on

    your own, but I can¡¯t? If you think that a kidney can determine my feelings, then I¡¯ll give it back to you!

    You can give it to whoever else and I don¡¯t give a damn!¡±

    He then turned around and leave.

    Lucas was really mad this time!

    This was Yasmeen¡¯s first thought.

    Lucas ignored and shunned her a lot, but he never really got angry. There weren¡¯t many people that

    could make Lucas get angry.

    And Yasmeen was the lucky one.

    But why did she feel pain in her heart? Why did she feel so sad?

    Lucas said he didn¡¯t give a damn about her kidney!

    Yasmeen finally shed a tear. Her eyes were extremely red at this point.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Patrick sighed and said, ¡°Yasmeen, you¡¯re being a bitch about this.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s voice was coarse.

    Patrick went up and hugged her by the shoulder. He said in a low voice, ¡°I may not know much about

    love, but when Lucas came to us, I can see that he really wants to marry you. He really loves you in his

    own way. When dad said that he should give you your kidney back, Lucas said that it was already

    fused with his body. You gave it to him, and he wouldn¡¯t give it back. He wants to treasure his life so

    that he can take care of you for as long as you live. He also found you apatible kidney donor

    because he wants to make sure that you¡¯ll live a safe and healthy life. He wants to spend his life with

    you. He didn¡¯t even flinch when dad whipped him. If he just feels indebted to you, I don¡¯t think he will do

    so much. Yasmeen, you tend to mix your feeling of love with other factors. Speaking from a male¡¯s

    perspective, I don¡¯t think that we would ever give up our love and marriage for something insignificant.¡±

    Yasmeen was shocked.

    She didn¡¯t know.

    Lucas never told her anything about this.

    Just now, she thought that Lucas agreed to date her because he felt grateful. Was what Patrick said

    the truth instead?

    She stared at her brother dazedly, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Patrick continued saying, ¡°If Lucas didn¡¯t love you and was only together with you because of

    obligation, then based on his personality he would already give you back your kidney. But he didn¡¯t do

    that. Instead, he hid the fact that he knew about the truth, he was afraid that you found out that he

    knew. I think he also did a lot for you. I don¡¯t think he would do so much just because he felt grateful.

    Worst-case scenario, let¡¯s say that the feeling he has for you is gratitude. What¡¯s wrong with that?

    Feelings are still feelings. If he is just grateful and still yet wants to be with you forever, you have

    already won his heart. Or are you saying that you want to push him away and let another woman be

    with him? Not only you¡¯ll lose your kidney, but you¡¯ll also lose your heart. You would lose him, will you

    be willing to live with that?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yasmeen felt pain in her heart just thinking about it.

    She nned to spend her whole life with Lucas. Why would she give him to someone else?

    Her heart hurt a lot just thinking about Lucas getting together with Michele or Penny.

    Patrickughed after seeing Yasmeen hesitating. He said, ¡°Am I right, Yasmeen? Be it love or

    gratitude, there¡¯s no need to be so ck and white about it. Since Lucas likes you, then you¡¯ll be his

    future wife. If you still want to marry him, isn¡¯t this a God-given opportunity? Truthfully speaking, men

    are not as free as you think we are. We have many responsibilities on our shoulders such as careers

    and families. We are born with many responsibilities. For you, love may be everything, but to me and

    Lucas it¡¯s not the only thing in life. If you want to force all your feelings onto Lucas and make him only

    think about loving you, then I would advise you to give up on Lucas. You can find yourself a happy-go-

    lucky man instead, then he can shower you with love and affection every day. You guys won¡¯t have to

    do anything else, how nice.¡±

    Yasmeen felt disgusted upon hearing what Patrick said.

    Then she wouldn¡¯t be looking for a husband.

    She would just be keeping a boy toy.

    Why would she want a boy toy that didn¡¯t have a temper or a personality?

    Yasmeen felt much more reassured after this.

    Maybe what Patrick said was right.

    Feelings were just feelings after all. She was making a mole out of an anthill.

    The jealousy in her heart was rekindling her feelings when she thought about what would happen if

    Lucas left her and be with some other woman. He would treat them how he treated her, and she

    wouldn¡¯t have that.

    No!

    Lucas belonged to her!

    He belonged to her only now and forever!

    She squeezed Patrick¡¯s cheek after organizing her thoughts. Sheughed, ¡°You¡¯re the best brother one

    could ever have. Thank you. If I get him back again, I¡¯ll watch your back no matter what outrageous

    things you do.¡±

    ¡°Go now. I don¡¯t think Lucas is in a good mood right now. You made him angry just now, you should

    think about how to reconcile with him.¡±

    Patrick pushed Yasmeen¡¯s hand away. What he said made Yasmeen pull a long face.

 Chapter 1806 Youâ€™re Such a Bully, Lucas

    Chapter 1806 You¡¯re Such a Bully, Lucas

    ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯

    She had annoyed Lucas!

    What should she do?

    Yasmeen thought of what Lucas said before he left. He said that he didn¡¯t care, and she couldn''t help

    but flinch.

    However, having thought of Lucas being with other woman, she took a deep breath.

    Alright, although she still felt a little ufortable, and she still can''t get rid of the curse of repaying

    kindness,pared with Lucas''s leaving, Yasmeen stillpromised.

    She quickly ran towards the direction Lucas left.

    Lucas didn''t leave and he went directly to Joseph. As soon as he entered the room, he opened a bottle

    of water and gulped down the water.

    His behavior surprised Joseph.

    Lucas had always been calm and modest. The way he was angry but still repressed his anger made

    Joseph curious.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing."

    Lucas sat down and browsed the nephrogenic records.

    Seeing his gloomy look, Joseph could not help but put down the document and asked, "Is it because of

    Yasmeen?"

    "Joseph, do you have any idea what women are thinking?"

    Lucas was indeed a little enraged.

    He was born with a silver spoon and had grown up in a bed of roses too. He had spent a lot of energy

    and patience on Yasmeen. He clearly knew that he canpromise for Yasmeen and do something

    childish which he didn''t want or disdain to do. But as long as Yasmeen likes, he doesn''t mind doing

    them. Was Yasmeen blind towards such a change?

    ¡®Can''t she see that?¡¯

    ¡®How could she say it''s because I want to return the favor?¡¯

    He had plenty of ways to repay her kindness, why would he need to repay with his entire life?

    Hearing Lucas''sint, Joseph knew there was a problem between them.

    "What''s the matter? Aren¡¯t you gonna get a surgery soon? It''s not a good sign for you to quarrel with

    her. If you are emotionally unstable before surgery, it''s easy to get transnt rejection after surgery."

    Hearing what Joseph said, Lucas''s eyebrows wrinkled so much until he looked like an old guy.

    "I don''t want to, but she always thinks that the reason I acknowledge our rtionship is to repay her

    kindness. If it¡¯s really to repay her kindness, would I risk my entire life for it? I¡¯ve identally beaten

    Penny and she couldn''t be a mother anymore, then should I marry her because of guilt? In this way,

    her life would be perfect, and I''ve made amends too, don¡¯t I?"

    Yasmeen who had just reached the door heard what Lucas had said and she suddenly widened her

    eyes.

    ¡®What did he mean?¡¯

    ¡®Lucas wants to marry Penny?¡¯

    She had the urge to rush in due to anxiety, but she didn''t dare to do it. In the end, she hid behind the

    door and began eavesdropping.

    She felt herself pathetic to do such a thing as a princess.

    Hearing Lucas''sint, Joseph couldn''t helpughing and he said, "Then why don''t you marry

    Penny? I heard that she¡¯s knelt down to Yasmeen in public and asked her to give you up for her sake. If

    Penny hears this today, she¡¯ll be exhrated."

    "Hey!"

    Lucas felt a little depressed.

    His brother still teased him when he was in such situation. There was no doubt that he was really his

    brother.

    "I''m talking about Yasmeen that fool. Why do you mention Penny?"

    Yasmeen who was hiding behind the door couldn''t help shuddering.

    She was a fool?

    That was how Lucas thought of her behind her back?

    Joseph glimpsed at the corner of a white fabric which was exposed behind the door. He smiled and

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    said, "Lucas, it¡¯s useless for me to know your thought. You have to let Yasmeen know."

    "I¡¯ve told her, she didn''t believe me. Just because I had a kidney she gave inside me, she thought all

    my kindness to her was to repay her. How ridiculous. Didn¡¯t she always know what kind of person I

    am? How could she see me like this now?"

    Lucas felt sadder and sadder.

    "She said she¡¯s courting me for 20 years, and she said she knows me more than herself. Now what?

    One kidney defeated her, and she kept on saying that I only want to repay her kindness. Isn''t it just a

    kidney? Fine! I''ll give it back to her! Without having the need to repay her kindness, I¡¯ll see what else

    she can say."

    Hearing Lucas''s angry words, Joseph couldn''t helpughing and he said, "Do you think it''s a child''s

    game? That you can give and take the kidney as you want? Even if you do give Yasmeen''s kidney

    back to her, you might not be able to live until now without her, so you have to ept the kindness

    even if you don''t want to."

    "Damn!"

    Lucas kicked the garbage can beside in rage.

    It was the first time Joseph saw Lucas being so violent.

    It seemed that that boy had really be emotional.

    "Why are you angry with her now? You know she''s in poor health, right? If she gets worse because of

    your anger, let¡¯s see whether you¡¯ll regret at that time."

    Joseph''s words made Lucas held back his anger a little.

    He frowned and said, "Then what should I do now? That girl can''t ovee that mindset no matter

    how. Should I just let her be and do nothing?"

    "That''s your problem."

    Lucas felt a little dejected.

    He grabbed a bottle of water in annoyance and gulped down the water again.

    "Hey, hey, that''s mineral water, not alcohol. Why do you keep drinking water when you''re in a bad

    mood?"

    Joseph can''t see it anymore.

    "I¡¯m thirsty, okay? Can¡¯t I drink some water?"

    Lucas angrily opened another bottle of mineral water again.

    Joseph had the urge tough, but he held it back.

    "Are you really going to break up with Yasmeen?"

    "Isn''t that what she wants? She said the reason I be with her is for the sake of kindness. Fine. After the

    operation, I¡¯ll have paid off what I owed her. After that, do me a favor by asking mom and dad to

    introduce me some women for a blind date. Just random women would do. If you can''t do that, find

    Penny then, I could marry her. Didn¡¯t I say that I can do anything to repay her kindness? Then I''ll show

    it to her. It''s just what she wants too So she¡¯ll not overthink it all day. "

    As soon as Lucas finished, the door was kicked open from the outside.

    "How dare you!"

    Yasmeen was trembling in rage.

    ¡®How dare this bastard marry other woman!¡¯

    Then who was she anyway?

    Lucas was not surprised by Yasmeen''s appearance. He took a glimpse at her, and then continued to

    drink his water. He had stoppedining to Joseph and he was indifferent for no reason, as if an

    invisible wall had separated him from Yasmeen.

    Yasmeen suddenly felt aggrieved and she felt a lump in her throat.

    "Lucas, you¡¯re such a bully!"

    As soon as Yasmeen said this, the corner of Lucas¡¯s mouth twitched.

    "I¡¯m a bully? Yasmeen, you¡¯ve gone better at putting the me on others these days!"

    Yasmeen''s face immediately flushed. Didn''t this bastard know that she was a woman who needed to

    be coaxed?

    "I don¡¯t care. Didn''t you already know what kind of person I am? You¡¯ve provoked me and now you

    want to marry other woman? Lucas, am I dead to you?"

    Yasmeen came forward angrily, snatched Lucas''s cor and said fiercely, "I dare you to marry other

    woman! I''ll kill one as soon as you marry one! And I mean it!"

 Chapter 1807 Are You Really my Brother

    Chapter 1807 Are You Really my Brother

    "So? Should I be single all my life and let you dwell in the thought of repaying kindness?"

    Without waiting for Yasmeen to speak, Lucas continued, "In fact, it''s okay for me too. It doesn''t matter

    whether I get married or not, the Green family doesn''t need me to give birth to descendants too."

    Yasmeen was immediately speechless and she couldn''t say a word.

    She had set herself up, and Lucas''s indifference at this time was very heartbreaking to her.

    The rim of Yasmeen''s eyes went red. Lucas didn''t say anything, he only let her grab his cor, and the

    two of them stayed like that at length.

    Joseph felt extremely awkward. At this time, if he said he wanted to leave, he supposed Lucas''s cold

    re would freeze him to death, but it was really awkward for him to stay there.

    He coughed. "Well, Yasmeen, please let Lucas go first and let¡¯s talk nicely."

    Joseph still spoke after all.

    Yasmeen nced at Lucas and saw that he was stillposed and aloof. It looked like he had never

    been furious in front of Joseph just now.

    He was always like that.

    He was calm and indifferent especially in front of her, unlike a man in love, which made her feel uneasy

    and insecure all the time.

    She was now on pins and needles, but Lucas seemed as if he had calmed down all over, and he

    seemed to have a decision on what kind of result he wanted.

    Yasmeen suddenly panicked.

    "Lucas, do you really want to break up with me?"

    Her voice was deep, and there was even a tremor.

    Lucas was slightly moved. He knew that Yasmeen had already abased herself as much as possible in

    front of him.

    She was a princess, who was spoiled as she grew up in the family too. She had always been arrogant

    in front of outsiders, but she was so cautious in front of him, which made his heart ached.

    His heart ached especially when he saw her sorrowful face, holding her urge to cry with the rim of her

    eyes red.

    At first, Lucas wanted to say "isn''t this what you want?" firmly, but seeing Yasmeen who behaved like

    that at this time, he swallowed his words in the end.

    "Do you want to see your operation n?"

    Lucas''s change of topic during the conversation dissatisfied Yasmeen greatly.

    "I don''t want to see it! Are you going to leave me after the operation? You''re d to get rid of me at

    Yasmeen had been suppressing her emotion and tensing up these days. Now her emotion had finally

    exploded and had gone slightly uncontroble.

    In fact, she knew that it was very irritating and even displeasing for her to do that. She had once

    disdained such a woman, but she didn''t expect to be such a woman now.

    Seeing her hysteria, Lucas suddenly felt sorrowful.

    Such a proud and arrogant woman had now lived in such a humble and cautious way. To put it bluntly,

    it was because she didn''t get a sense of security when she was with him.

    In Yasmeen''s heart, she never felt that he had truly epted her. Because she was the one pursuing

    Lucas, Lucas had not expressed his feeling to her and had been indifferent to her. It had in fact used up

    all Yasmeen''s patience and feelings.

    Lucas suddenly stretched out his long arms, took Yasmeen straight into his arms, and whispered, "After

    returning your kidney, our debts would be settled."

    "Who wants to settle the debts? Lucas, don''t you even think about it!"

    Yasmeen who had been tensing up exploded when she heard this. She immediately pushed Lucas

    away and Lucas fell to the cupboard behind due to the great force.

    The violent impact made Lucas sensed an excruciating pain from the wound on his back, but he gritted

    his teeth and endured it. Cold sweats broke out on his forehead.

    "Yasmeen, if you don''t want me to remember your kindness, take the operation. We¡¯ll go separate ways

    afterwards, and we¡¯ll not owe anything from each other. Isn¡¯t that great?"

    "You wish! Don''t you try to get rid of me in this life! You want to settle the debts? Over my dead body!"

    Yasmeen trembled in fury. She felt that she couldn''t stay there any longer.

    If she stayed any longer, she will kill Lucas or herself.

    She ran away angrily.

    Lucas squatted down only after she left, and sweats fell onto the floor drop by drop from his forehead.

    Joseph''s expression changed and he hurriedly came forward to help him. Only then did he find that his

    back had been drenched with blood.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s all right. Help me deal with the wound, Joseph."

    Lucas smiled, but Joseph wanted to punch him.

    "Why did you provoke Yasmeen on purpose?"

    "Otherwise, she can''t vent her intense emotions. She is always worried and suspicious, which is not

    good to the operation and postoperative recovery. To make her feel at ease for the operation, she must

    dissipate the negative energy and feelings. However, you can see her current situation. She won''t

    listen when I¡¯m trying to talk to her nicely. I can only stimte her and make her cry, so it''s good for the

    surgery when she¡¯s rxed."

    Lucas said, sitting in a chair.

    His back was burning, but he endured it and said to Joseph, "Hurry up. I¡¯m hurting to death."

    "I don''t see where your pain is."

    Joseph deliberately pped him on the back, and Lucas wailed.

    "Are you really my brother?"

    "I was adopted, and I don''t know you."

    Joseph rolled his eyes at him angrily. He still couldn''t help taking out the medicine box.

    Lucas''s shirt had been glued to the wound.

    After Steven beat him, he came back in a hurry. He flew nonstop back and quarreled with Yasmeen. In

    fact, he didn''t get any rest at all. Now that he didn''t fall down, Joseph thought it was a miracle.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    And Lucas had a fever.

    He looked at the wound on Lucas''s back and guessed what was going on. He had to take out scissors

    and cut the shirt little by little from his back.

    "Lucas, you actually love Yasmeen to death."

    Joseph''s words stunned Lucas.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You grew up being spoiled too. Except me, Zoe and the two little brothers, who have you tolerated so

    much from childhood? It doesn¡¯t sound pleasant, but who would have the ability to make you willing to

    suffer such pain? If not because you value the person more than yourself, you will never do such a

    foolish act."

    Joseph''s words didn''t sound pleasant indeed, but Lucas had listened to it.

    He was a little stunned. He couldn''t help wondering if he loved Yasmeen?

    He only realized this recently. So what happened when Joseph said that he had loved her to death?

    But he couldn''t refute what Joseph had said, because it was true.

    He had never been so self abusive, and he was even as content as a fool after being hurt, which was

    really puzzling.

    Did he really love Yasmeen to death?

 Chapter 1808 Could You Help Me, Lucas

    Chapter 1808 Could You Help Me, Lucas

    Seeing that Lucas was a little confused, Joseph quite had a sense of aplishment, and he was

    even more excited than that ofpletely researching a topic.

    ¡°Well, you can take your time to think. I¡¯ll treat your wound.¡±

    Joseph opened the medical kit and began to treat Lucas¡¯s wound.

    Lucas did not cry out in pain but his body was tense, which portrayed how much it hurt.

    Yasmeen ran all the way back to her own ward, closed the door and bawled after covering herself in

    the quilt.

    She was with the extreme grievance and her entire person was feeling bad. But, she could do nothing

    when facing Lucas. After all, it was indeed her who started to chase him.

    But when she thought about Reece who had said that he wanted to cut all ties and be even with her

    and so that they did not owe each other anything, she felt as if her chest was torn open. The pain was

    excruciating.

    Twenty years.

    It was an obsession but also deep love.

    She would die without Lucas.

    Yasmeen did not know how long she had cried. She fell asleep amid crying. She slept especially

    soundly as if she waspletely exhausted. She did not want to think about anything and was just

    feeling bad because of the exhaustion.

    Whilst she was sleeping, Lucas came. When he saw Yasmeen¡¯s reddened eyes upon crying, he

    personally went to apply an icepress to her eyes and stayed with her for a while. If Jaydon had not

    Ashley did notment anything after she learnt about what happened between Lucas and Yasmeen

    but when she was looking at Lucas, her eyes seemingly looked as if she was pondering about

    something.

    Patrick felt somewhat sorry for Lucas.

    He came to Lucas¡¯s room and saw that Lucas was handling something. He initially intended to leave

    but Lucas noticed him.

    ¡°Anything?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just bored so I want to talk with you.¡±

    Patrick walked in carelessly and casually. Seeing Lucas meticulously handling the business matters, he

    could not help but admire him slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a headache watching so many numbers?¡±

    ¡°If you had younger siblings, you would know that there is no way to escape and refrain from some

    matters because once you escape, your younger siblings will be miserable.¡±

    Lucas replied indifferently.

    Patrick froze suddenly.

    He thought of Yasmeen and Jasmine.

    Although Yasmeen had been staying overseas all these years, she handled quite a number of things

    for her father, not to mention Jasmine, who was almost equivalent to a diplomat. Only he and his elder

    brother lived as they wished. Upon hearing Lucas say so, Patrick turned to look at Lucas while he was

    introspecting inwardly.

    This man was really sticking up for his elder sister all the time. He was actually also alluding to him that

    he should be the one who felt sorry for his elder sister in the future.

    He was really¡­

    He was really a little scheming, which was kind of to his liking.

    Patrick¡¯s expression had a slight change. He casually sat down beside Lucas and sensitively smelled

    the medical water on Lucas.

    He suddenly understood something.

    ¡°Did you deliberately make my elder sister cry?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so? Maybe it¡¯s because your father beat me up and I intended to retaliate so I

    deliberately stimted your elder sister?¡±

    Lucas threw back a question indifferently.

    When Patrick saw that there was food on the side, he casually picked up an orange and peeled it.

    ¡°Impossible. The man my elder sister likes won¡¯t be so bad, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chased you

    for so many years.¡±

    Neither Lucas could refute nor praise.

    He abruptly felt that Patrick was actually not as careless as he appeared, at least he had full

    unconditional trust for his family.

    This made Lucas very satisfied.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you be afraid that your mother will be unhappy upon knowing that youe to me?¡±

    ¡°Whether she is happy or unhappy does not depend on whether Ie to you or not, but depends on

    the thought extension about you stealing her daughter from her. So, whether or not I¡¯vee, it

    actually can¡¯t change anything.¡±

    Patrick said while ncing at the things on Lucas¡¯sputer screen. He could not help but narrow his

    eyes.

    ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re engaging in venture capital. This isn¡¯t the property of Green Group, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just engaging in it for fun.¡±

    Lucas was not afraid of Patrick.

    Patrick suddenly became interested.

    ¡°Lucas, could you teach me?¡±

    ¡°Interested?¡±

    Lucas was slightly surprised.

    With the status of the Bradford family in Country Y, even if Patrick did nothing, he could still be a trust

    fund baby and lead a luxurious lifestyle. No one would dare to criticize him. Besides, Patrick was really

    a bit too careless and he was not much involved in politics. His achievement was almost nothing

    Astonishingly, he was interested in venture capital.

    ¡°Of course, I like money. I like the feeling of earning it myself.¡±

    Patrick was somewhat eager to try.

    Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Earning money is not something everyone can do.¡±

    ¡°But I have to try it first, right? I want to do it. Could you help me, Lucas?¡±

    ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Patrick was slightly stunned. He then shouted tteringly, ¡°Brother-inw, my brother-inw. We¡¯re

    family, right? Teach me please.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find some books for you to readter. Come to me after you understand. You may also

    consult me if you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s lips slightly curled.

    He suddenly felt that the person in front of him who was his future wife¡¯s brother was particrly to his

    liking.

    Patrick left joyfully. Lucas originally wanted to go and see Yasmeen but thinking that Ashley should be

    there at this time, he did not get up and continued to work.

    However, Patrick who had walked out of the ward felt he should say something.

    He came to Yasmeen¡¯s room. Yasmeen had already woken up. Ashley was going to great lengths to

    lecture her. She talked about something like there was not only a man in this world, so Yasmeen should

    not be so obsessed.

    When Patrick saw the firmness in Yasmeen¡¯s eyes, he could not help but say, ¡°Mom, one can always

    have a lot of vocabry when talking about others, but if it were you, would you give up on Dad?¡±

    A single sentence stopped Ashley from gushing.

    She red at Patrick with some anger and said, ¡°Where did you go to?¡±

    ¡°I just went to walk around. I was bored to stay in the room and I¡¯ve bought some delicious food for my

    elder sister.¡±

    After saying that, Patrick handed over the apple in his hand.

    Yasmeen felt a wave of warmth.

    ¡°My younger brother is always the best as you know I love apples.¡±

    As Yasmeen said that, she was about to take it but she heard Patrick say, ¡°I didn¡¯t know though.

    Brother-inw had someone buy it and I brought it over incidentally.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw?¡±

    Ashley suddenly felt that this address was a little harsh.

    This brat did it on purpose, right?

    Whereas, Yasmeen was stunned because of this address. Although she felt sweet inwardly,

    remembering Lucas¡¯s attitude, the excitement in her heart slightly reduced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t address him like that first. It isn¡¯t appropriate.¡±

    ¡°What is the inappropriate part?¡±

    Patrick put the apple on the table and spoke indifferently, ¡°Not many men can withstand our dad¡¯s whip.

    Lucas is considered one of them. Before he came back, he was having a high fever and after he came

    back, he was busy arranging your surgery and even deliberately made you angry despite his infected

    wound, so that you could vent all the anxiety and apprehension in the past period so you wouldn¡¯t be

    emotionally unstable before surgery and recover slowly after surgery. He insisted on doing that despite

    knowing you would misunderstand. Now, he has to endure all the pain of the whip injury and still has to

    handle your surgery arrangements. If such a man can¡¯t be my brother-inw, I guess no one in

    this world ispetent to be your husband.¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s face turned a little pale after hearing Patrick¡¯s words. She suddenly remembered the fact

    that there were injuries on Lucas¡¯s body. She directly lifted the nket and ran out.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Patrick¡¯s lips slightly curled but he was forcefully pped from behind.

 Chapter 1809 Falling in Love With You Is the Silliest Thing I Have Ever Done

    Chapter 1809 Falling in Love With You Is the Silliest Thing I Have Ever Done

    ¡°Ouch, who is it?¡±

    Patrick was instantly a little irritated. When he turned back and saw Ashley standing behind him, he

    instantly became a wimp.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be a fool if you beat me like this.¡±

    ¡°That would be good, so that you can¡¯t stick up to the outsider every day.¡±

    Ashley was extremely speechless with her youngest son. She did not even know how was Patrick

    bribed by Lucas.

    Patrick, however, giggled and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not bribed by Lucas. I just acknowledge Yasmeen¡¯s

    feelings for him. Moreover, he treats her quite well, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Making your elder sister cry is called treat her quite well?¡±

    Ashley rolled her eyes at her youngest son.

    Patrick hurriedly replied, ¡°That was also just to let her vent her tense emotions. I believe Mom is able to

    understand it. If you simply just want to disagree with Lucas, then I can do nothing about it. But I think

    that without Lucas in this world, Yasmeen may not be happy. Isn¡¯t letting Yasmeen happy what we

    want?¡±

    Ashley instantly did not know what to say.

    After quite a while, Ashley responded, ¡°No matter what, you have to prioritize your elder sister¡¯s well-

    being first, understand?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    Ashley got up and walked out.

    On the other hand, Yasmeen who had run to the door of Lucas¡¯s room was a little intimidated to go in.

    She gripped the bottom hem of her clothes and was so nervous that she was at a loss. But when she

    heard Lucas¡¯s coughing sounding from inside, she pushed open the door of the room and

    hurriedly walked over.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Lucas was not surprised by the abrupt appearance of Yasmeen. He shook his head but he could not

    stop the dry itch in his throat and coughed quite severely.

    Yasmeen quickly ran over and poured him a cup of water. When she handed it over, she gently patted

    Lucas¡¯s back to let him breathe better but before her hand fell on Lucas¡¯s back, she remembered his

    injury.

    As she paid special attention to it, she could smell the faint smell of iodineing from Lucas¡¯s body.

    Yasmeen could not help but remember what happened before. She did not know what kind of mood

    she should have at this time. She just asked gently, ¡°May I take a look at the wound on your back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, no need to look. It will heal in a few days.¡±

    Lucas held Yasmeen¡¯s hand and said softly but he still could not help coughing.

    Yasmeen¡¯s eyes slightly turned red and urged him to drink some water. Lucas did so.

    Both of them were silent for a while.

    ¡°Are you in a better mood?¡±

    Lucas broke the silence first.

    Yasmeen nodded but she was still staring at Lucas¡¯s back.

    She knew best what kind of person Patrick was and how much he cared for herself. So, she was

    worried when she learnt that Lucas went to her father alone. However, howe she did not pay

    attention to Lucas¡¯s injury at first?

    She was with the grievance and sad but wasn¡¯t Lucas the most important in her heart?

    Kindness and love were nothingpared to Lucas.

    However, she had dwelt on this issue and forgotten Lucas¡¯s injury. How could she do that?

    Seeing Yasmeen¡¯s red eyes that kept staring at his back, Lucas eventually sighed and asked, ¡°Are you

    ming yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yasmeen did not retort and her voice was a little choked up.

    Lucas held her hand and let her sit on hisp. He stroked her long hair and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Your

    mood now is the same as the mood when I learnt that you donated a kidney for me. So, is there any

    point for us to consider kindness and love between us?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Yasmeen could not help but embrace Lucas¡¯s neck. Seeing the dark circles under his eyes, she

    thought of Patrick¡¯s words and could not help but ask, ¡°Are we still breaking up?¡±

    ¡°It depends on you.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s lips curled slightly.

    At this time, Yasmeen was like a child as she became more and more pitiable.

    Although Lucas gave the initiative to Yasmeen, he ced his hand on Yasmeen¡¯s thin waist and

    embraced her tightly.

    Yasmeen, however, did not notice this and said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°You know right, when facing you

    I¡¯ve always been anxious and apprehensive. I don¡¯t know when will you like me and start to care about

    me. After all, I know your criteria for choosing a spouse and I don¡¯t fulfil any of them. However, I was

    really happy after learning that you want to confirm your rtionship with me, but simultaneously I

    couldn¡¯t help worrying if you were epting me because of the kidney. So, I¡¯ve been apprehensive and

    thinking about many things all day. I¡¯m happy that you treat me well but I¡¯m also wondering at the same

    time if you¡¯re epting me with the grievance because you¡¯re grateful to me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any grievance when doing anything to you.¡±

    Lucas directly held Yasmeen¡¯s hand and put it on his heart. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Do you hear the

    sound here? It keeps beating for you.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Yasmeen just stared at Lucas like that and was a little bit in disbelief, yet a little puzzled.

    Seeing her look, Lucas said smilingly, ¡°I admit I never bothered to think carefully about our rtionship

    before I learnt that you donated a kidney for me. I even thought I didn¡¯t love you but my elder brother

    said something that you might want to listen to.¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Yasmeen hadpletely lost the ability to think at this point.

    Lucas said word for word, ¡°My elder brother said that I¡¯m a person who will never put myself in a state

    with the grievance for people who aren¡¯t rted to me. I can be scheming and ruthless but I¡¯ll not give

    myself up to emotion to spoil people I don¡¯t care about. Yasmeen, I don¡¯t know when did I fall for you,

    perhaps it was at the moment when you donated a kidney for me or perhaps even earlier. I¡¯m already

    used to you chasing me. I don¡¯t feel good when I don¡¯t see you and will guess if you¡¯re sick or falling for

    someone else and will you be so obsessed with him too. I¡¯ll think about a lot of things, definitely not as

    calm as I seem.¡±

    Yasmeen was entirely awe-struck.

    Lucas would also be anxious?

    He would also worry about her falling for someone else?

    These were simply something that Yasmeen thought would never happen.

    It was as if the person standing in front of her was no longer the unapproachable man that she adored

    but a real ordinary person with emotions and feelings too.

    She suddenly pinched herself forcefully and then moaned due to the pain, which made Lucas want to

    cry and weep all at once.

    ¡°Are you silly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, falling in love with you is the silliest thing I¡¯ve ever done. It is enough for once in my life. So, you

    don¡¯t need to worry about me falling for someone else, because loving someone is too taxing and tiring.

    Falling for you alone already makes me exhausted, how will I have the time and energy to fall for

    someone else? Also, I, Yasmeen Shaw have always been a woman who will be loyal to my spouse

    until my death, I¡­mmm¡­¡±

    Before Yasmeen could finish her words, Lucas directly sped the back of her head and kissed her.

 Chapter 1810 Not Really Convenient

    Chapter 1810 Not Really Convenient

    Yasmeen was entirely stunned. She stared at the magnified handsome face in front of her with her

    eyes opened. She felt it was dreamy and could not distinguish if this was real.

    Even if Lucas was really mentally strong, he was also a little embarrassed to be looked at by her like

    that.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    His voice was hoarse and his eyes were with a hint of lust.

    Yasmeen suddenly felt that her heartbeat was a little out of control. She hurriedly closed her eyes and

    felt Lucas¡¯s slightly cool thin lips that were covering hers again and then twisting and entangling.

    The temperature in the room skyrocketed to the boiling point at once. Yasmeen even thought she

    would drown in the tenderness but at the most critical point, there was a gunfire sound outside.

    Lucas and Yasmeen were stunned. Almost subconsciously, Yasmeen jumped off Lucas¡¯sp and

    turned around to get Lucas¡¯s jacket. She then said while walking, ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll wait for you here to

    Seeing this scene, Lucas froze.

    It was as if she had rehearsed this action countless times and an instinct had been formed in her body

    as if she was ready for Lucas to go on a mission at any time. This deeply stung Lucas¡¯s heart.

    Lucas¡¯s throat was a bit sore. He held Yasmeen¡¯s hand and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Yasmeen, I¡¯ve

    retired from the military. I¡¯m just an ordinary businessman now.¡±

    Once, Lucas used to be proud as a soldier.

    He had never thought about how much his family would be worried about him when we went on

    missions because Samuel and Nicole never showed it in front of him. All his family members supported

    and encouraged him with his ambitions.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He had never seen how was his family worried about him, but now from Yasmeen¡¯s subconscious

    actions, he apparently saw a woman who loved him was nervous at all times and was worried about

    him due to his ambitions, yet arranged her life and lifestyle ording to his liking.

    Lucas was touched.

    Realization dawned on Yasmeen after she heard Lucas say so. She could not help but feel a little

    embarrassed.

    She knew since she was young that Lucas aspired to be a soldier to protect the country. So, she had

    always demanded herself with the responsibilities of a soldier¡¯s standard wife.

    Although she was not in a rtionship with Lucas, whenever she heard an unexpected major ident,

    she would put herself in the shoes and then imagine what should she do if Lucas was in front of her.

    Was it to stop or obey him?

    Later she learnt that she should support. She should respect his faith and ambition and always be

    ready for it.

    Now this kind of responsibility and idea had long been marrow-deep so that she was constantly able to

    react ordingly whenever she faced any unexpected situation. It formed an instinct over time.

    Now, this instinct was shown for the first time but when Yasmeen heard that Lucas had retired from the

    military, she was not actually used to it for a moment.

    But, she thought of Lucas¡¯s feelings rapidly.

    Upon having been demanding herself with the responsibility of a soldier¡¯s wife, she was not used to it,

    so would not Lucas, who had always taken it as his duty to protect his country also feel sad and was

    not used to it?

    Yasmeen hurriedly said, ¡°This is the Military Hospital of Capital City and Michele is still here. The sound

    of gunfire is very close, it must be nearby. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a wounded person and also a businessman. There are soldiers and police outside. I don¡¯t need to

    do so.¡±

    Lucas pulled Yasmeen into his arms.

    For the first time, he did not rush out after hearing the gunshots. It was also the first time that he truly

    realized how much he had made the people close to him worried about him because of his ambition

    and faith.

    Arge part of his merit badge came from the support of his loved ones and the understanding of his

    lover. At this moment, the disappointment of retirement from the military waspletely reced with

    his heartache for Yasmeen. There was also a hint of heartache and sadness.

    ¡°Yasmeen, I love you.¡±

    When these words were uttered, Yasmeen was instantaneously shocked.

    Her eyes widened as she looked at Lucas, the man she had been chasing for twenty years. She burst

    into tears of joy out of the blue.

    In fact, a lot of a woman¡¯s restlessness and apprehension were just because of one sentence.

    She knew that Lucas was a man of his word and he was definitely not a man who said love easily.

    Since he was able to look her in the eye and say the three words ¡®I love you¡¯, it must be a lifetime

    promise.

    Yasmeen¡¯s apprehensive mind suddenly settled down. It was even more useful than taking a pill that

    could calm oneself.

    She did not want to care about kindness and love anymore. Now she only knew that she owned this

    man by the name of Lucas and it would be enough that she had upied his heart.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yasmeen eximed with delight.

    Perhaps others did not understand her joy and excitement at this moment but Lucas understood.

    His lips slightly curled and he felt thatpleting ten missions was not as satisfying as seeing

    Yasmeen smiling brightly at this moment.

    He was really the man of the Green Family.

    Likewise, among women and power, he chose women.

    Lucas smiled faintly, pulled Yasmeen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Bring the medical kit over.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yasmeen was still indulging in Lucas¡¯s confession and had note back to her senses. So, she was

    baffled by his sudden words and did not act but just stared at Lucas dumbly.

    Lucas stretched out his finger and flicked her head. He responded softly, ¡°There was a gunshot outside

    and everyone is on standby. Your scream will attract people toe over, thinking that something has

    happened to us. You can¡¯t possibly tell them you¡¯re screaming because of my confession, right? Go get

    the medical kit. I¡¯ll take off my clothes and you apply the medicine to me. Later I¡¯ll say you screamed

    because you saw my wound, so it won¡¯t be too embarrassing.¡±

    Upon listening to Lucas¡¯s exnation, Yasmeen instantly reacted and her little face blushed.

    She had really gotten carried away.

    If people knew that she was screaming because of Lucas¡¯s words, she probably could not go out

    anymore as everyone wouldugh at her.

    Yasmeen quickly ran to get the medical kit and Lucas also cooperatively unbuttoned and took off his

    clothes.

    Although Joseph had dealt with his wound, Yasmeen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned watery as she saw the

    wounds on Lucas¡¯s body.

    ¡°It hurts, right? My dad was too forceful. I¡¯ll have to scold himter.¡±

    ¡°Your dad was just concerned about you. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Also, the way men solve

    problems between them is different from women, so don¡¯t interfere. These are all superficial injuries.

    The good news is that your father has agreed to let me marry you as I wish. These injuries are not in

    vain.¡±

    Lucas said easily but Yasmeen felt bad and was heartbroken.

    She gently took the iodine to apply medicine to his wounds. The sound of footsteps suddenly sounded

    outside, followed by sharp knocks on the door.

    ¡°Mr. Green, are you there? We have to go in to do something, is it convenient?¡±

    ¡°Not really convenient.¡±

    Just as Yasmeen was about to respond, she heard Lucas say so. She froze for a while.

    What did it mean?

    What did Lucas want to do?

 Chapter 1811 What The Hell Are You Up To Again?

    Chapter 1811 What The Hell Are You Up To Again?

    Yasmeen hastily pinched Lucas, while the doubt in her eyes made Lucasugh.

    "You want them toe in and see me like this?"

    Yasmeen looked at Lucas''s firm pecs and subconsciously shook her head.

    She didn''t want anyone to see Lucas like this.

    Lucas was hers!

    Seeing Yasmeen shake her head, Lucas smiled and said, "Bring my clothes. There are in the

    cupboard."

    Joseph had gotten someone to buy Lucas some clothes earlier, otherwise, he wouldn''t really be able to

    handle it with the speed at which his wounds stuck to his clothes.

    Yasmeen hurriedly went and found some clothes for Lucas to put on.

    Lucas went out like that and opened the door to his room without fastening the buttons.

    Outside were the man from the military district with his team. Seeing Lucas'' pale face and taking a look

    at his upper body, the man asked nervously, "Mr. Lucas, are you injured? Was it from being injured

    earlier?"

    "No. It was my father-inw who hit me. It was a wedding expedition."

    Lucas''sment made Yasmeen feel a little awkward.

    The man, obviously not expecting Lucas to bring up something so shameless and with a smug look on

    his face, froze in his tracks.

    The others also looked at him with varying expressions.

    Lucas was a celebrity in the military district and had be a god to many people because of the

    many military medals he had earned.

    Now this high and mighty god had be so ordinary that he also had to endure his father-inw''s

    harshness and tests in order to get a wife. They instantly felt that Lucas was very close to them.

    A few of the bold ones even asked, "Mr. Lucas, will you send us invitations when you get married?"

    "You guys probably won''t be able to go even if I send them. But when the timees, I''ll be sure to

    send the wedding candy to the military district so that each of you can eat it. Here, take a look. This is

    your future sister-inw."

    With that, Lucas pushed Yasmeen to the front.

    Yasmeen''s face instantly turned as red as an apple, and she was even more a little nervous.

    "Hello."

    Yasmeen spoke in a whisper.

    "Hello, sister-inw!"

    Their voices were so loud that the timid could probably be intimidated by them, but Yasmeen was

    happy.

    To be recognized by Lucas''rades made her feel that all her efforts were worth it.

    "Alright, go do what you need to do. I am fine."

    Lucas knew that they were on a mission, so he didn''t want to dy them for too long and simply spoke

    up and kicked them out.

    Seeing Lucas say that, the man didn''t show any suspicion or dissatisfaction and led the men away.

    It was not until Lucas closed the door behind him that Yasmeen reacted. Didn''t Lucas not want his body

    to be seen by others?

    Besides, why would Lucas need her to find clothes for him if those people were going to see it?

    "What the hell are you up to again?"

    Yasmeen felt that she had never read Lucas before.

    Lucasughed, "You''ll seeter. Are you tired? Don''t stress about the surgery. With your mum and my

    brother around, the kidney is absolutely safe too. Trust me. It''s okay, I promise."

    "Okay."

    Yasmeen was a bit reluctant about the operation earlier, but she knew Lucas was doing it for her own

    good. She also wished she had more of the rest of her life to go with Lucas, so she agreed anyway.

    Perhaps everyone was selfish when it came to love.

    She wanted to live well. For Lucas''s sake, and for the sake of a happy life ahead, she wanted to live

    well.

    The two of them were about to say something else when there was another knock on the door outside.

    This time, Lucas was a little upset.

    Who was it this time?

    He went to answer the door, but Yasmeen stopped him.

    "I''ll go. You''re wounded, so you should behave like a patient. Don''t move around. Just sit there."

    It feels good to be ruled by Yasmeen.

    Lucas sat there with a gentle smile as Yasmeen went over to open the door.

    When she opened the door and saw that it was Joseph, Yasmeen was slightly stunned.

    "Joseph?"

    "Is Lucas here?"

    "Yes."

    Yasmeen hurriedly opened the door and let Joseph in.

    Joseph didn''t say anything more and went straight inside. Seeing Lucas''s top undone, he guessed that

    he had already treated the wound. His brow furrowed slightly and his eyes twinkled as he looked at

    Lucas and said, "I need to talk to you. Shall we talk in private or here?"

    Yasmeen caught the meaning of Joseph''s words and said quickly, "I''m going to go to my room. My

    mother and my brother are probably worried about me."

    "Yasmeen, you stay."

    How could Lucas not see that Yasmeen was avoiding arousing suspicion?

    But for him, there was nothing to avoid Yasmeen right now.

    Seeing Lucas like this, Joseph understood his attitude and choice, then looked at Yasmeen and said,

    "Yasmeen''s operation may have to be postponed."

    "What do you mean?"

    Lucas'' brow suddenly furrowed.

    He found the kidney in the quickest time possible and then scheduled Yasmeen''s surgery just so that

    Yasmeen would have less post-operative rejection and ensure the sess of the operation. Now that

    Joseph suddenly said that the surgery was dyed, and he couldn''t help but be worried.

    "Has something happened?"

    Joseph nodded with a grim face.

    "Did you hear the gunshots earlier?"

    "Yes."

    Lucas walked over to Yasmeen and took her hand in his tightly.

    She liked to ramble when she had nothing to do. She had only just agreed to undergo the operation,

    and if she backed out now because of some other external factors, he was afraid that next time

    Yasmeen wouldn''t be so quick to agree.

    Yasmeen''s heart sank when she heard that the operation had been postponed, and she felt a little

    uneasy. At that moment, Lucas took her hand and his dry, warm palm suddenly soothed her anxiety.

    Her heart gradually settled down too.

    She looked at Lucas and smiled lightly.

    Lucas breathed a sigh of relief when he noticed that she was unaffected.

    Seeing them like this, Joseph really didn''t want to talk about it, but Lucas needed to know about it.

    He whispered, "Someone came to the hospital to rob the kidney for Yasmeen and ran into the soldiers

    on patrol when he escaped. They shed and the person fired his gun and escaped with the kidney.

    So now there''s no kidney for Yasmeen''s operation."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Did the man juste for the kidney?"

    Lucas''s eyes suddenly deepened.

    If it was just a terrorist, he could safely leave it to the men of the military district. After all, with so many

    people around, it was as easy as pie to catch a terrorist.

    He had only had a chance to spend some time with Yasmeen and did not want to disturb their sweet

    atmosphere with other things, but he had not expected that the man hade for the kidney.

    He had found Yasmeen the kidney, which was almost equivalent to the rest of Yasmeen''s life. And

    someone actually snatched the kidney. It was outrageous!

    A vicious glint crossed Lucas''s eyes.

    "In which direction did he flee?"

    When he finished, Yasmeen knew what he was going to do, but she just didn''t want Lucas to risk his

    life for her.

 Chapter 1812 Dont You Feel Anything For Me At All?

    Chapter 1812 Don''t You Feel Anything For Me At All?

    "Lucas, forget it."

    Yasmeen grabbed Lucas''s arm.

    Looking at Yasmeen''s worried look, a hint of tenderness crossed Lucas'' eyes and he whispered, "I

    can''t just let it go. This is the kidney I found for you, and no one has the right o take it away. Just wait

    for me toe back."

    "I''ming with you."

    Yasmeen was worried and scared. She knew Lucas was capable, but she just couldn''t help but worry

    about him.

    If it was before, Lucas would never have refused. But Yasmeen''s health was poor now, even though

    she was trying to hide it.

    Lucas stroked her head and whispered, "Listen to me! Just wait here for me toe back."

    When he finished, Yasmeen knew what his decision was. A sh of disappointment crossed her eyes.

    She hadn''t been able to keep up with Lucas, and she wasn''t sure if she was considered a burden to

    Lucas now. But Yasmeen knew that if she had the chance to choose again, she would still make the

    same choice without hesitation. Because loving him had be a habit for her.

    "Okay, you need to be safe. I''ll wait for you toe back."

    Yasmeen did not continue to plead with him.

    Since Lucas didn''t think it was appropriate for her to go with him, she would wait here quietly, even if

    she was anxious and worried a lot.

    Lucas knew that Yasmeen was feeling bad, but at this time, he had to be more sensible. Because he

    knew the risk Yasmeen was taking by going out was one he could not afford to take.

    He looked deeply at Yasmeen and then walked away, while Joseph followed him out of the room.

    Joseph frowned at Lucas''s quick pace and said, "Are you sure you don''t want to take her? She''s

    actually in good health."

    "I don''t want any eventuality for her. I don''t need to worry about her safety with the military here, the

    Bradford family, and her mother and brother protecting her. Brother, where did that man go?"

    Lucas walked to the door and nced back at Joseph.

    Joseph pointed in the direction of the side and said, "I couldn''t see very well. It was about this direction.

    Why don''t you wait for the guys in the military district to find out before you make a decision?"

    "No, Yasmeen''s kidney can''t wait."

    After saying that, Lucas walked straight out in the direction Joseph pointed.

    He was in such a hurry that he didn''t see a sh of mixed emotions pass through Joseph''s eyes before

    it disappeared in a sh.

    The entire military hospital was under martialw as the guys in the military district were also on the

    trail.

    Lucas chased that person out for a long way without seeing any trace.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    He couldn''t help but pause.

    Even if the man was a terrorist and would have many counter-surveince skills, there couldn''t have

    been no trace at all.

    Lucas''s brow was furrowed in thought.

    On the other hand, Joseph returned to his office. He had just pushed open the door when a dagger

    was put to his chin.

    "It''s me."

    Joseph''s face was unchanged as if the dagger under his chin was made of paper and carried no threat.

    He stepped forward as if there was no one else present.

    That person hastily withdrew the dagger and looked at Joseph with a frown, "Do you want to die? If I

    don''t hold it steady, you''ll get your throat slit by me."

    "I don¡¯t care. What''s the difference between what I''m doing now and being dead?"

    Joseph''s eyes were deadly silent and depressing.

    That person bit her lower lip and looked at Joseph as if she had a lot to say, but finally stopped.

    She pulled off her hood, revealing her long, wavy brown hair, and her blue eyes seemed to carry a hint

    of magic that made one fall in at first nce.

    Ignoring her beauty, Joseph went behind his desk, pulled open a drawer and pulled out a boat ticket,

    then said indifferently, "That''s all I can do. Get out of here. You can''t afford to mess with the Green

    Family or the military. I hope this is thest time I see you. From now on, we''re done."

    The woman had mixed emotions in her eyes. She looked at Joseph, trying to see an ounce of affection

    in his face, but unfortunately, there was none.

    With resignation, she said, "Don''t you feel anything for me at all?"

    "Yes."

    "If you don''t, why are you helping me? Just because I saved your life once? Joseph, I took the kidney

    of your sister-inw-to-be. Aren''t you afraid your brother will turn against you for that?"

    "Fuck off! Immediately, right now!"

    Joseph''s eyes went colder.

    The woman had always thought Joseph was gentle and had never even seen him lose his temper with

    anyone. But now his eyes were so cold that she couldn''t help but cower and tremble.

    Joseph at this time was strange, frightening, and unapproachable.

    The woman clutched the case in her hands, gave Joseph onest look, and then jumped straight out of

    the window.

    Joseph slumped into the chair after the woman had gone, while his palms and back were wet with

    sweat.

    His hands were still trembling slightly as he picked up the phone.

    This was the first time he had hurt his family. Although Yasmeen was not yet considered one of the

    Green Family, she was going to marry Lucas after all.

    Instead, he had helped an outsider steal his sister-inw''s kidney.

    Joseph''s eyes deepened. Never a smoker, he actually took out a cigarette and lit it. He took two puffs

    and choked and coughed.

    He put the cigarette down. The nicotine gave him a brief moment of recovery. He could only pick up the

    phone and make a call to someone from the ck market.

    "I need a kidney, exactly the same as I asked forst time. Whatever the price, I want it. Move fast!"

    The man from the ck market was stunned for a moment, but said nothing and simply quoted a

    number. Joseph hung up the phone and then gave the man the money.

    After doing this, he suddenly felt someone staring at him from behind.

    "Who?"

    Joseph suddenly turned around and saw Lucas standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He

    didn''t know how long he had stayed, or how much he had heard. He just stood there in the shadows of

    the floor-to-ceiling window, but the look in his eyes made Joseph feel burned.

    "When did you get back? And why didn''t you make a sound?"

    Joseph was a little apprehensive but tried desperately to suppress it. He poured a ss of water and

    drank it, but still felt unable to face Lucas''s gaze.

    Lucas took it all in and slowly stepped out of the shadows.

    He had rarely looked at Joseph so seriously.

    As he grew older, he and Joseph actually looked more and more alike, and some people believed them

    when they went out and said they were twins.

    Lucas had never imagined that his brother would actually do such a thing.

    This oue hit him hard. He was even hesitant to walk out and let Joseph know he had been here.

    But he felt like his brain had shut down and couldn¡¯t dictate his physical actions at all

    "Why?"

    Lucas''s voice was a little hoarse. He looked straight at Joseph, as if he was questioning him from his

    soul, and for a moment, Joseph was a little afraid to look at him directly.

 Chapter 1813 You Are My Brother, You Are My Family

    Chapter 1813 You Are My Brother, You Are My Family

    "What?"

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Joseph struggled to avoid Lucas''s gaze. Although he kept strong and calm, the frequency with which

    he drank water nevertheless made it clear that he was a little nervous.

    Lucas walked over step by step, looked at Joseph, and took the cup from his hand. He looked Joseph

    straight in the eye and asked, "Why are you doing this? Do you know the man who came to steal the

    kidney?"

    "Yes."

    Joseph finally looked at Lucas.

    There was regret and distress in his eyes, but he never avoided him again.

    "Why? Give me a reason."

    Lucas didn''t think Joseph would be a terrorist, much less help an outsider to harm his own family.

    He was his brother. Joseph had done a lot of things over the years for his younger siblings, and even

    for him. He didn¡¯t talk about it but Lucas knew all about it.

    One could not be so perfect in disguise, nor could one hide for so many years. Joseph was a member

    of the Green Family and his affection for them was clear for all to see. If anyone had said that Joseph

    had colluded with the terrorists, he would not have believed them. But at this moment, he desperately

    needed a reason.

    Joseph pushed his sses up his nose and whispered, "I owe her my life, and I have to repay that

    favor. I know I shouldn''t involve you and Yasmeen in my own affairs, but she begged me, and I couldn''t

    help it."

    Lucas said nothing more. He ced the ss on the table and got up to leave.

    Joseph suddenly became a little uneasy.

    "Lucas, you can scold me, or hit me. What do you mean by being so quiet?"

    "It means nothing. I''m going to check on Yasmeen."

    Lucas didn''t look back or even turn around, but just walked out. But if one looked closely, he could see

    Lucas''s body trembling slightly.

    Joseph wanted to chase him out, but when he got up, he found that he had neither the position nor the

    face to do so.

    Lucas left Joseph''s office and leaned against the wall in the corridor. He suddenly felt that his strength

    had been drained from his body. If he hadn''t held on so strongly just now, he might well have copsed

    in front of Joseph.

    The result was too much for him to ept or face.

    What should he say if he went to see Yasmeen now?

    Was he going to tell her that the kidney had been stolen by someone and that his elder brother was an

    aplice?

    It was Lucas''s decision to operate on Yasmeen, to buy a kidney from the ck market, and to restore

    Yasmeen to her former self. He had done his best to n everything, but he never expected this result.

    Lucas''s mind was in turmoil, and he had a headache. He slid into a chair with his eyes staring in one

    direction, while a long hair was cupped in his hand.

    It had been found on Joseph''s shoulder and he had brought it out with him.

    Perhaps he would be able to confirm what that person was after testing this hair. But he was a little

    scared.

    Lucas didn''t know what he was afraid of, but the feeling made him apprehensive and uneasy.

    Lucas sat outside for a long time before regaining his strength. He took the hair and went to his room.

    He actually had a lot of equipment here because of his work.

    Lucas experimented for a while and the DNA of the hair came out. He hacked into theputer again

    to find the corresponding DNA and froze when he saw the person''s information.

    She was actually Nichole Flores, the daughter of Carlos Flores.

    Lucas couldn''t help but think of the time before when he had mistakenly injured the hostage.

    His gun had been tampered with, and he and Nichole''s brother, Ben, were in the same team.

    Before, Lucas didn''t want to suspect his friend. After all, they had lived and eaten together for so many

    years, even shared life and death together, and were friends who were ready to die for each other and

    could give their backs to each other when they went to war. How could such a thing happen?

    But now that Nichole hade to steal the kidney, and Lucas had to think more about it.

    His brow furrowed slightly.

    Carlos Flores had actually always kept a low profile.

    He was very steady in that position over the years and did things calmly, and Morty regarded him with

    respect.

    If there was a traitor in the military district, anyone deserved to be suspected, but Carlos Flores was the

    least suspected one.

    But now that his son and daughter were entangled with him, and Lucas had to think carefully.

    He exited theputer and saved the hair. Then, as he got up to go out, he happened to see Joseph

    at the door as he was about to knock.

    Lucas was a little dazed.

    He didn''t know how to face Joseph, and for a moment, he just looked at him and didn''t say anything.

    Joseph gave a bitter smile.

    He whispered, "Let''s find a ce to talk."

    "Okay."

    Lucas had actually been telling himself not to care, but he could never let it go.

    The person could have been anyone and he could have epted it. The only person he could not

    ept was someone from the Green Family, his brother who grew up with him.

    Joseph had taken off hisb coat and was dressed in a simple casual suit, looking like a teenager and

    making it impossible to for others take their eyes off him.

    Lucas followed behind him. He was in a depressed mood because of the incident and exuded an air of

    indifference.

    The two walked down the corridor and immediately attracted the attention of many people.

    "Oh my, are they twins? They look alike."

    "The two extremes of one indifferent and one gentle are really too eye-catching. I want to know them so

    much."

    A few nurses and women looked at them with fascination. But neither Joseph nor Lucas thought much

    of this and walked out of the hospital without even looking at them.

    There was a cafe next to the hospital and Joseph took Lucas there, booked a private room, and walked

    up.

    Lucas didn''t say a word the whole time.

    Once inside the booth, Joseph ordered two coffees and then asked the waiter to go out while he locked

    the door behind him.

    Lucas watched this quietly and did not speak, but stirred the coffee in his hand. He had no more desire

    to drink it, and he didn''t know what he should do or say.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward and depressing.

    Joseph returned to the table and saw that Lucas kept looking at his coffee as if he didn''t have anything

    to ask. But the aura of indifference that he exuded still made Joseph a little ufortable.

    "Do you particrly hate me now?"

    "Not really."

    Lucas didn''t look up and spoke ndly.

    "You''re my brother, my family. I can hate anyone, but I won''t hate you."

    Joseph''s hand stiffened for a moment, then he smiled bitterly, "You wouldn''t hate me? What would you

    have done if someone else had done that today?"

    "I would have killed him."

    Lucas lifted his head straight up with murderous intent in his eyes. And his bloodshot eyes were telling

    Joseph that he wasn''t joking.

    It was also at this moment that Lucas became clearly aware of his feelings for Yasmeen.

    He didn''t even know when he had fallen in love with her. Fortunately, it was not toote. But what

    should he do now in this situation?

 Chapter 1814 Keeping Something from Him

    Chapter 1814 Keeping Something from Him

    Joseph looked at Lucas, gave him the spoon directly in his hand, and said indifferently, "Do it. I know

    what you can do. Even with just this spoon, you''ll be able to kill me."

    "You''re my brother!"

    Lucas suppressed and held back his emotions, but his low growl sounded like a wounded beast. He

    struggled and was angry, but helpless to do anything about it.

    Joseph suddenly got a little sad.

    He turned his head and looked out at the weather. It was bright and sunny, but now he felt like he was

    in an abyss.

    Lucas was very protective of his family. Even because he was not Samuel and Nicole''s biological son,

    each of them could not wait to give him all their heart.

    But what had he done?

    Joseph despised himself.

    "I will find a kidney that matches Yasmeen and ship it over as quickly as possible. No dy in her

    surgery, I promise."

    Lucas bit his lower lip and whispered, "I never doubted your abilities or connections. You know that''s

    not what I want to hear."

    "You want to know about what happened between me and Nichole?"

    Joseph''s words made Lucas understand that Joseph had already known about the things he had done.

    The two had grown up together and both knew quite well what each other was like. So Lucas didn''t

    hide it from him and nodded straight away when he heard Joseph say so.

    "Yes, I want to know what Nichole is to you. Aren''t you with Kylie? Don''t you like her? And now you can

    turn your back on your family''s bottom line to help Nichole, so she''s the one you love?"

    Joseph shook his head. He had wanted to use nicotine to numb himself, but he could never get used to

    the choking taste. He had to take the gum out of his pocket and chew on it bit by bit.

    Lucas didn''t rush him either.

    There were times when one needed peace and quiet.

    He was sure that Joseph would naturally say something when he asked him out, but in fact, he couldn''t

    force him to say anything.

    Joseph ate three pieces of gum in a row before he settled down.

    He said in a low voice, "I don''t have any feelings or friendship with Nichole. It''s just that she saved my

    life and I owe her one."

    "Brother, you''re a doctor. What did you mean when you said she saved your life?"

    Lucas had a hunch that there was something about Joseph he didn''t know.

    All these years, he had lived in the military district, and all he could think about was protecting his

    family and country, and he had never worried about his family at all. Hearing Joseph say this at this

    time, Lucas suddenly felt a little guilty and remorseful.

    But Joseph waved his hand and said, "Don''t think too much about it. I''m not in much danger. If you

    want to talk about danger, it''s more dangerous for you to be on a mission in the military district. I''ve

    been to South Africa before to do volunteer work and I was attacked by terrorists. There was a terrorist

    who was wounded and they kept looking for a doctor to treat him and happened to know that I was a

    doctor, then they caught me."

    Joseph paused for a moment, as if he didn''t want to remember the scene but had to because of it,

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    making Lucas feel a little ufortable.

    He was aware of such things.

    Although terrorists would take hostages, a doctor was the best hostage to take if a terrorist was injured.

    Joseph had encountered terrorist attacks on more than one asion when he went to South Africa. In

    the past, when he was younger, he would not have resisted when he met a terrorist attack or anything.

    But in previous years, Joseph had been a grown-up and was also very good at fighting. If he was being

    held hostage, it could only mean one thing - that he was doing it on purpose.

    "Why were you arrested?"

    Joseph froze for a moment, then said, "A small child is being held hostage and is also injured. That

    little kid would have died if I hadn''t gone."

    That was Joseph!

    He would willingly be held hostage by terrorists for a patient. At that time, he should have thought he

    would be able to escape.

    "You didn''t get out in the end?"

    "Yes."

    Joseph could never forget the humiliation he had suffered during that time.

    His eyes deepened as he whispered, "They knocked me out with an electric shock straight after I had

    just saved their aplice. By the time I woke up again, I was in a steel cage. It was an abandoned

    factory, and many hostages were there. There was gunfire and artillery outside, and I was going to find

    time to save myself. But at this time, a pregnant woman was inbor and the men refused to let her go

    to the hospital. I had to give my full attention to helping the pregnant woman give birth. At the most

    crucial moment, a terrorist was about to shoot me and if I had dodged, the pregnant woman and the

    baby in her belly would have been killed, so I chose to stand in their way."

    As he said this, Joseph paused for a moment, as if he didn''t want to go on. But after a pause, he

    continued, "Originally, I thought I would be injured, or definitely dead. But at that moment, Nichole took

    the bullet for me. That shot went straight to her heart, and if her heart hadn''t grown a few centimeters

    off, she probably would have died on the spot."

    Only then did Lucas understand what Joseph meant when he said he owed her a life.

    But now it seemed that whether Nichole had done it on purpose or not was anyone''s guess.

    "Nichole was a hostage at that time?"

    "Yes, she was locked up with us. Later, when her life was in danger, those people didn''t care about her

    at all, or even cared nothing about her life or death."

    Joseph remembered the scene and didn''t let go of a single detail before telling Lucas.

    After listening, Lucas asked, "Did she tell you in advance this time that she wasing over to grab

    the kidney?"

    "How is that possible? If she had told me in advance, I wouldn''t have let her touch the kidney at all. I

    was afraid that something would happen after I heard the gunshots, so I went out to take a look, and on

    my return, the kidney was stolen. And at that time, Nichole came to me to ask for the favor she had

    done to save my life back then and asked me to let her go, and I could only agree."

    When Joseph finished speaking, Lucas fell silent.

    He knew that Joseph was hiding something from him.

    He could have repaid Nichole for saving his life back then by letting her go. Why should he let her leave

    with the kidney?

    Joseph''s exnation was a bit far-fetched, but Lucas didn''t ask him about it.

    Since Joseph wasn''t going to talk about it, he naturally had reasons for not wanting to. He was not in

    the habit of forcing people, but it was just a bit hard for him to let go of it.

    Lucas stirred the coffee in front of him and said nothing more. The atmosphere was once again

    stagnant.

    Joseph didn''t say anything else, but looked at Lucas'' eyes and whispered, "You don''t even want to

    have a cup of coffee with me now?"

    "No, I just don''t feel appetite."

    Despite saying this, Lucas eventually picked up the coffee and took a sip.

    The bitter taste swirled in his mouth, just like his mood at the moment.

    Joseph didn''t say anything else and took a sip of his coffee. This was all Lucas could do. Slowly, he

    suddenly felt a little dizzy and looked at Joseph incredulously.

    "Brother, you ..."

    Before Lucas could finish his words, darkness came over his eyes and he fainted.

 Chapter 1815 Stay Away From Me

    Chapter 1815 Stay Away From Me

    Seeing that Lucas had passed out, Joseph simply snapped his fingers and someone came out from

    inside the private room and said to Joseph respectfully, "Mr. Joseph."

    "Take my brother to the ce I have designated and inject him with drugs to put him to sleep for the

    time I have set. No one is to harm him."

    Joseph''s voice was cold as hell and the men around him obeyed.

    Several men stepped forward and took Lucas away.

    Joseph looked at the coffee Lucas had drunk in front of him and poured the rest straight away, then

    disposed of the cup.

    He stood up and looked out at the traffic, and a meaningful glint crossed his eyes.

    Yasmeen hadn''t heard from Lucas and was walking back and forth anxiously, making Patrick''s head

    spin.

    "Yasmeen, don''t go away. Lucas is so powerful. Nothing will happen."

    "What do you know? Just because he''s powerful, so nothing will happen? Why do you all think so? If

    being powerful meant he wouldn''t get hurt, how did he get the serious injury six months ago?"

    Yasmeen shuddered at the thought of seeing Lucas lying lifeless on a hospital bed six months ago.

    She knew she might have fallen into a psychological trap, and she didn''t dare to sleep with her eyes

    closed for days, fearing that if she closed them, she would see Lucas'' lifeless face.

    Now Lucas was out chasing the terrorist and she was so worried, and she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about

    this feeling, which was why she was so anxious.

    After being lectured by Yasmeen, Patrick rubbed his nose a bit bored and said, "Since you''re so

    worried about him, I''ll go out and ask others about his situation for you."

    "Go now."

    Yasmeen pushed Patrick out as soon as she could.

    Patrick looked at the closed door of the room and was a bit speechless.

    Yasmeen had a boyfriend and forgot about her family, it was really ...

    He thought of a few words in his mind but bit back when he thought that she was his own sister.

    When Yasmeen was left alone in the room, she became even more frightened. After walking back and

    forth a few times, she opened the door straight away to go out but met Joseph at the door.

    "Joseph? Lucas is back?"

    Yasmeen was overjoyed to see Joseph.

    She remembered that Lucas had gone out with Joseph. Now that Joseph was back, could it be that

    Lucas was back too?

    At this time, Yasmeen didn''t think about the kidney, and she only cared about Lucas''s safety.

    "How is he? He''s not hurt, is he? He shouldn''t be hurt. How could he be hurt with you?"

    Yasmeen was talking to herself.

    Joseph, however, suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Lucas probably won''t be back for a while. I''ll be in charge of your surgery."

    His words caused Yasmeen to slightly freeze.

    "Joseph, what do you mean? Has something happened to Lucas?"

    "No. Don''t think too much about it. He has other things to do and won''t be back for a while. But don''t

    worry. I''ve got the kidney ready. It will be here tomorrow morning at thetest. I''ll take good care of you

    in Lucas'' absence."

    With that, Joseph turned to leave, but Yasmeen grabbed his sleeve.

    At this moment, Yasmeen was no longer concerned about the distinctions of men and women, but

    asked nervously, "Joseph, tell me honestly. Is something wrong with Lucas?"

    It was a wonderful feeling, like a woman''s sixth sense, but she couldn''t tell, which made her very

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    depressed.

    Joseph looked into Yasmeen''s anxious eyes, and his good-looking eyes deepened as if he was

    contemting, and as if he was thinking of nothing. As Yasmeen almost couldn''t hold on, he said

    faintly, "Nothing will happen to him while I''m here."

    His words set Yasmeen''s mind at rest.

    "Is there something Uncle Morty needs him to do?"

    "Don''t ask what you''re not supposed to ask."

    Having said that, Joseph gently tugged his sleeve back.

    Yasmeen breathed a sigh of relief.

    Joseph''s words were tantamount to indirectly telling her that Lucas was out on a special mission.

    She hadn''t realized for a moment that Joseph could have lied to her.

    After leaving Yasmeen''s room, Joseph met Ashley.

    He greeted her politely with a nod.

    "Auntie Ashley."

    Ashley had always admired Joseph greatly, and she was pleased to see him.

    "You''ve juste out of Yasmeen''s room?"

    "Yes."

    Joseph nodded and said, "The kidney we found for her was stolen and the originally scheduled

    operation may be dyed. But I''ve restarted the search for a kidney and I''ll have news by tomorrow

    morning at the earliest. I''m hoping you will help me by then."

    "I can''t say I''m helping you when you''re working so hard for my daughter, but I can do some things

    within my power. Thanks."

    Ashley didn''t act like a senior.

    Joseph smiled and said, "Auntie Ashley, you seem to be thanking the wrong person. It was always

    Lucas who wanted to operate on Yasmeen."

    "I know your heart goes out to your brother and I approve of him for now. We''ll see about thatter."

    Ashley spat and Joseph nodded before lifting his feet to leave.

    Once back in his office, Joseph''s eyes suddenly went cold and he instantly flung the scalpel out of his

    sleeve.

    "Joseph, do you want to kill me?"

    Nichole broke out in a cold sweat and came straight out of her hiding ce, but the sharp scalpel still

    cut off a strand of her long hair.

    If it had been just a little bit off, her face would have been disfigured.

    Nichole was so frightened that she sat down on a chair in a cold sweat.

    At that moment just now, she really felt Joseph''s murderous aura.

    Seeing that it was Nichole, Joseph put away his scalpel with little expression and asked indifferently,

    "Why are you back again? There are search teams from the military district everywhere here. Do you

    really think I''ll save you a second time?"

    "I''m taking a kidney now, and I''m just an ordinary person who came to find you. What can they do to

    me? Unless you betray me. But will you betray me?"

    Nichole said and was about to step forward, but Joseph dodged.

    "Stay away from me!"

    "Joseph!"

    Nichole didn''t know how many times she had been rejected by Joseph and was a little annoyed.

    "Don''t you forget whose daughter I am!"

    "The smell of your perfume is killing me. I''m a doctor and I can''t smell anything else but soda."

    Joseph said as Nichole blushed and almost gasped for air.

    What did he mean by the smell of perfume killing him?

    Did she have to change her perfume to soda water before she could get close to him?

    Nichole gritted her teeth in anger, but there was nothing she could do about Joseph. She said with a

    huff, "The kidney has been found. When will the operation be done? You know, he and I don''t trust

    anyone but you."

    "When do you want it done?"

    "How about tomorrow morning?"

    Nichole inquired, but Joseph knew he had no choice at all.

    Just as he was about to say yes, Nichole''s next words instantly made his eyes got colder.

 Chapter 1816 Its Really His Brother

    Chapter 1816 It''s Really His Brother

    "Where did you get Lucas? Joseph, you know that Lucas is the one we want."

    As soon as Nichole finished speaking, she noticed Joseph ring at her.

    He said indifferently, "If you don''t want me to operate on that man anymore, then keep asking about

    Lucas. I don''t care, but I''m afraid that person can''t wait."

    Nichole didn''t dare to speak at once.

    Joseph didn''t care what she thought. He went to the dressing room inside alone, changed into a set of

    clothes, and came out, then directly burned the original clothes in front of Nichole.

    "What are you doing?"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "I have Lucas'' scent and fingerprints on me."

    Joseph''s words made Nichole look at him a few more times.

    The more she spent time with Joseph, the more she felt that Joseph was a cautious and careful man. If

    she could be pampered by such a man, she would be a happy woman for life.

    Nichole was tempted to lean over, but Joseph stopped her in her tracks with a cold look.

    She smiled awkwardly, but Joseph didn''t have a nice look on his face.

    "Get out when you have nothing more to do. Don''te to my ce again. Even as an ordinary

    person, I don''t want to see you again, or I might not do well in surgery."

    "You!"

    Nichole bit her lower lip and looked like crap.

    Joseph was simply too hateful!

    But his background, his ability, and his influence in the medical world could not allow her to be reckless.

    Nichole snorted coldly and walked away in a huff.

    When she had gone, Joseph took out his phone and gave his assistant an order.

    "Get someone to disinfect my office once and for all. Also, leave the windows open for twelve hours

    before closing them."

    The assistant was slightly bbergasted and couldn''t help saying, "Dr. Joseph, twelve hours means

    leaving the windows open at night. It''s not good for the cold air to get in that way."

    "Do as I say."

    Joseph rarely spoke in such a cold, hard voice.

    The aide was startled and rushed toply.

    Joseph was a little annoyed when he hung up the phone. He tugged at his cor, still not feeling

    He had just gotten into his car when he received a call from Nicole.

    Joseph looked at the caller ID and frowned slightly, but didn''t rush to press the answer button.

    He was hesitating, but suddenly pressed the answer button the moment the call was about to hang up.

    "Mum ..."

    Joseph opened his mouth in a low voice, and his eyes were slightly red.

    Nicole didn''t detect anything wrong with Joseph''s voice and just asked with concern, "You went to

    Capital City?"

    "Well, I''ll be back after I have the surgery."

    Joseph didn''t say much.

    Nicole didn''t doubt it and said softly, "I just heard you have problems with your stomach. Joseph, you''re

    a doctor too. Don''t forget to eat when you''re out on business. I know doctors don''t have much time to

    rest once they''re on the operating table, but I have to say, a weak stomach at a young age is not a

    good sign. When this operation is over, you go home and I''ll get your stomach properly conditioned."

    Hearing Nicole ramble on, Joseph had tears well up to his eyes.

    "Mom, who told you I have problems with my stomach? I¡¯m fine."

    "Is it? Would you faint in pain in the middle of the night if you were fine? Joseph, how long are you

    going to keep this from me and your father? Your father said that if you don''t listen, he''ll have Lucas tie

    you up after this operation and see if you will feel awkward. It''s up to you anyway. All right, I won''t keep

    you any longer. Take care of yourself."

    Nicole hung up the phone after that.

    Joseph looked at the phone in his hand, and his throat tightened.

    There was only one person who knew that he had fainted because of a stomachache in the middle of

    the night, and that was Kylie.

    But why would Kylie talk to Mum about this?

    Did they get together?

    Joseph was a little overwhelmed.

    He found Kylie''s phone number but didn''t dial it for a long time.

    It seemed inappropriate for him to call her at this time.

    Joseph sighed lightly, put the phone away, and drove straight on.

    Lucas woke up to find his hands tied behind his back and that he was in an unfamiliar room.

    Theyout of the room was very nice and it seemed a bit in keeping with Joseph''s style.

    Lucas''s brow furrowed tightly as he thought about the scene before he passed out.

    It was hard for him to imagine that he would one day actually be dazed by Joseph.

    In all his years as a soldier, he had kept his guard up at all times and would not drink anything given to

    him by anyone when he was out, but he had no idea that he would one day have to defend himself

    against his own family.

    How could this be?

    Lucas was a little depressed.

    He also wondered how Yasmeen was doing at the moment and if she was worried about him.

    Lucas struggled but noticed something strange about the ropes that were tying him up.

    He froze slightly and then flipped his fingers behind him quickly.

    Sure enough, the rope came undone in a sh.

    Lucas couldn''t help but be puzzled.

    This technique was something he and Joseph had worked out when they were training together as

    kids, and only the two of them knew it. At the time, Joseph had jokingly said that if the two of them ever

    turned against each other over something, this would give each other an extra way out and calm down.

    Lucas used to just take that as a joke, but now that the truth was in front of him, he suddenly felt a little

    sad.

    Was this the way back Joseph had left them?

    He didn''t actually want to tie him up, did he?

    Lucas kept making more and more excuses for Joseph, but nothing made sense.

    Suddenly, he heard footsteps outside.

    Lucas quickly put the rope back in ce and he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    It didn''t take long for two men to enter the room.

    One of them examined Lucas and whispered, "I told you he wouldn''t wake up. Master Joseph had

    dosed him with enough drugs to knock out an elephant. Come on, let''s go and watch the news. Master

    Joseph didn''t want anything to happen to Master Lucas, right?"

    The other man looked at Lucas, who was sleeping, and was a bit uneasy, so he reached out and poked

    his hand under Lucas'' nose.

    Lucas hurriedly adjusted his breathing and pretended to be asleep.

    The other man felt his breathing rate and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Caution is right. Master Joseph told us to keep an eye on him, so we can''t let Master Lucas escape.

    It''s not like you don''t know what Master Lucas can do. If Master Joseph gets angry, you and I will both

    be in trouble."

    The two men checked again before they turned to leave.

    When the room waspletely silent, Lucas opened his eyes.

    It really was Joseph!

    All of them had thought all these years that Joseph was keen on medical research and a nerd, but they

    had never imagined that he actually had his own power and had these people fear him so much.

    So how much more was there to his brother that he didn''t know, and how many other identities did he

    have that he didn''t know about?

    Lucas was a little confused and even felt as if he had never known Joseph before.

 Chapter 1817 I Wont Save Him

    Chapter 1817 I Won''t Save Him

    The incident hit Lucas hard. He even had the thought that he was dreaming and it was a nightmare.

    He closed his eyes fiercely, hoping that he would still be in the hospital when he opened them again,

    that his brother was still his brother and that nothing had changed.

    But when Lucas opened his eyes again, he was utterly disappointed.

    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    When had he actually believed this?

    It turned out that when a person was in the presence of a truth that he desperately did not want to

    admit, no matter what he had been, no matter what he had studied and how mentally strong he was, he

    could eventually find his own reason to escape.

    But now he couldn''t avoid it.

    Lucas untied the ropes and rose gently, not alerting anyone.

    He surveyed the whole room. Almost nothing was missing, everything was prepared, and it definitely

    did not look like a ce to imprison people.

    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a little distressed by Joseph''s final kindness.

    Wait!

    Nothing was missing?

    Lucas suddenly saw theptop on top of the desk.

    No one knew Lucas''sputer skills better than Joseph. No matter what environment Lucas was in,

    there was nothing he couldn''t do if he was given aputer.

    Why would Joseph put aptop in here if he was intent on keeping him prisoner?

    Was it an ornament?

    Lucas walked over to theputer and turned it on, then found that there was no inte. He tapped

    his long fingers quickly on the keyboard and it didn''t take long for a line to appear on the screen.

    "Find a way to get online."

    The caption shed for two seconds and then disappeared.

    Lucas froze slightly.

    This was left by Joseph?

    So this was a message he had given him?

    What was going on?

    Could it be that Joseph was in some kind of trouble and had to do this?

    Lucas suddenly tensed up.

    He tapped his keyboard quickly and used some unique method to finally connect to the inte.

    At that moment, a picture suddenly shed up on theptop.

    It was Joseph!

    He was driving to an estate.

    Lucas frowned slightly.

    The manor was unfamiliar, and he seemed to have never seen it before.

    Where was this ce?

    Who was Joseph meeting?

    Lucas was puzzled when he saw the video of Joseph getting out of the car at the entrance of the

    estate. The bodyguards next to him then stepped forward and began to search Joseph.

    Joseph looked disgruntled but did not refuse. He just looked grimly at the bodyguards, and his face

    was horribly grim.

    The two men didn''t find anything on Joseph''s body, other than a scalpel, so they let him in quickly.

    When Joseph entered, a ck car was parked in front of the door.

    He did not hesitate to get into it.

    It was not the first time Joseph had been here and he knew the route well.

    Lucas''s frown deepened.

    He seemed to understand something but was a little worried.

    Joseph was driven inside the estate in a car.

    There were many sentries and the security was very tightly made.

    Soon, Joseph pushed open the golden door and walked in to see an old man with grey hair sitting on a

    sofa. He was very pleased with Joseph''s arrival.

    "Dr. Green, you''re finally here."

    "Can I note? Where is my master?"

    Joseph had a very stern look on his face.

    Lucas was suddenly startled.

    Master?

    Morgan?

    Morgan had been in seclusion all these years, and she was having health problems. No matter how

    good a doctor she had once been, she was just as helpless in the face of disease, and even her most

    prized disciple, Joseph, had been unable to conquer the difficult disease, cancer.

    Joseph had lived with Morgan all these years. They were like mother and son, more like master and

    disciple.

    Now that man had taken Morgan to threaten Joseph?

    Lucas''s eyes suddenly went cold.

    Damn it!

    What he hated most was when someone hurt his family. These people were doomed!

    Lucas clenched his fists tightly when he heard the old man say with a smile on his face, "Dr. Green,

    don''t worry. Morgan is fine now. I won''t treat her badly. I''ll let you see her when you''re done with this

    operation."

    "Really? Aren''t you still keeping tabs on Lucas?"

    Joseph''s voice was cold as ice, and even through the screen, Lucas could feel Joseph''s anger. But he

    had always been a stoic man, and even when he was about to explode with anger, he remained calm,

    making it impossible for anyone to see anything.

    But Lucas just knew he was angry because blue veins stood out on the back of Joseph''s hands.

    The old man was not surprised by Joseph''s question and still smiling, "Dr. Green, your brother is a

    talented man, and I am a man who cherishes talent. Since he has retired, I can definitely give him a lot

    of room to develop if hees to me."

    "Does the Green Family''s junior master need you to give him room to develop? What are you!"

    Joseph retorted him unceremoniously, which instantly made the old man look like crap, and the man

    beside him spoke up instantly.

    "How dare you! How dare you speak to Mr. Frye like that? Aren''t you afraid of dying here?"

    "You try!"

    Joseph''s anger was more than Mr. Frye expected.

    He grimaced and said, "I can leave your brother unharmed for the time being, and haven''t you already

    secured him? Dr. Green, I have to admire you. It''s amazing that I can''t find him when you''re trying to

    hide someone. You wouldn''t have hidden him in the morgue, would you?"

    Hearing that Mr. Frye was setting him up, Joseph sneered, "You really think you''re somebody, but

    unfortunately, you seem to forget that I am the youngest master of the Green Family. Even if I don''t

    be a doctor, I still can protect my family. On the other hand, if you really offend me, your grandson

    may not see the sun tomorrow."

    When he finished speaking, Mr. Frye instantly pulled out his gun and aimed it directly at Joseph.

    "Dr. Green, he''s just a kid, and you''re a doctor. You wouldn''t kill a child, would you?"

    "That''s not true! My family and my master are my bottom line! And not only did you kidnap my master,

    but you tried to hurt my brother. Why do you think I need to do a kidney transnt for your grandson?

    Not to mention the fact that the kidney you are getting is the one my sister-inw needs. You''ve hurt

    three of my family members, and you still think I''ll operate on your grandson. Are you out of your

    mind?"

    Joseph rarely said so much to a stranger, and these words made Mr. Frye''s brow furrow.

    "Dr. Green, it''s fine if Yasmeen doesn''t get a kidney recement. At least she has one to use, but my

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    grandson can''t wait. He''s so young, and his life hasn''t even started yet. Shouldn''t you, as a doctor,

    save him? Besides, I only invited Morgan over as a guest, and I didn''t make things difficult for her. If

    you don''t want me to hurt your brother, I can leave him unharmed, as long as you save my grandson."

    It was as if Mr. Frye had put his stance so low that any man who saw it might have taken pity on him.

    But Joseph just looked at him coldly and said, word for word, "I will not save him!"

 Chapter 1818 Having Other Thoughts

    Chapter 1818 Having Other Thoughts

    The atmosphere turned cold at once.

    "Dr. Green, don''t you push me!"

    Mr. Frye was exasperated by Joseph.

    In all these years, no one had ever dared to speak to him like that. If his grandson hadn''t needed

    Joseph to operate on him, he really would have wanted to kill Joseph immediately.

    Joseph naturally knew how Mr. Frye was feeling, but as if he hadn''t irritated him enough, he said,

    "Don''t you dare harm my master! You don''t seem to know whose turf you''re standing on. Well, the

    Green Family would have no problem killing you. The reason I haven''t alerted my family is that I don''t

    want to make a big deal out of it. I just want my master to be safe and my family to be well. But that

    doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you. Now you are the one who is begging me, so you should have the

    attitude of a beggar."

    "What attitude do you want?"

    Mr. Frye struggled to suppress his anger.

    A man suddenly walked in outside and he gave a little start at the sight of Joseph.

    "Lucas?"

    Lucas, who had seen the man on the screen, suddenly froze.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Julian?

    Julian was actually here?

    What was going on?

    He listened with bated breath when he heard Joseph say coldly, "You can go see an ophthalmologist if

    you''re blind. I can refer you to a doctor."

    Hearing what Joseph had said, Julian instantly came back to his senses.

    Naturally, he knew that Joseph and Lucas looked somewhat simr, but he did not expect them to look

    so much alike. If the two did not have different temperaments, he really might not be able to tell them

    apart.

    When Mr. Frye saw that Julian had arrived, he couldn''t help but transfer his anger on him.

    "How useless you are! Get out of the way."

    "Yes."

    Julian was as mboyant in front of outsiders as he was cautious in front of Mr. Frye.

    Lucas suddenly thought of something. He quickly took a screenshot of Mr. Frye''s image and sent it to

    Edison.

    "Get me the information of this man."

    Edison was still worried because of Michele''s poisoning, and then he heard that the kidney Yasmeen

    needed had been stolen. The entire military hospital was on edge, and the patrols in the military district

    were leaving one after another, and the sound of walking back and forth upset him.

    He froze when he received Lucas'' message.

    Michele saw him freeze and asked, "What''s wrong? Who sent the message?"

    "Boss asked me to check on someone."

    Edison hastily turned on hisputer.

    It was only after Lucas sent the message that he realized Joseph hadn''t even taken his phone away.

    So he did all this to protect him?

    Not true!

    He used to be an officer. What had he not experienced? How could he need Joseph''s protection?

    So it was all about protection, but secretly, Joseph wanted him to export some information, right?

    He was using himself as bait to get into Mr. Frye''s ce just to give him some useful information?

    How did Joseph know that he was investigating Julian?

    And how did he know that Julian¡¯s boss was Mr. Frye?

    Lucas couldn''t understand all this for a while, but he knew that now was not the time to dwell on it.

    As Joseph watched Julian being lectured, he couldn''t help but sneer and say, "It''s true that you treat

    the bastard differently from your beloved grandson. If you didn''t have any more children, you probably

    wouldn''t have brought him with you, right?"

    The word "bastard" made Julian''s eyes colder, while Mr. Frye was even more shocked and

    embarrassed.

    "It seems like a pity that you are a doctor. I suddenly found that you are also a talented person. Why

    don''t you stay and be my family doctor? I can give you the best medical equipment and research

    ce in the world. I can also ..."

    "Just shut up."

    Joseph cut him off straight away.

    "You really think everyone in the world is a beggar, don''t you? You give a rosy blueprint and you can

    get people to do your bidding for free? Should I say that you are naive enough to look down on the

    people of the Green Family, or that you are stupid as a pig to bribe the people of the Green Family with

    these things?"

    Joseph''s words caused Mr. Frye''s face to change dramatically. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said,

    "What if I said I could help your master to cure her cancer?"

    Joseph''s face instantly changed.

    "You''re serious?"

    "Of course, Dr. Green. I am not as skilled as you in medicine, but I have the best talent in the world.

    Morgan''s cancer is kept at an early stage as you suppress it with drugs. The drugs we have developed

    are still helping her with her cancer. So you really don''t want to think about it?"

    Mr. Frye stared at Joseph with his narrow eyes, causing Joseph to frown.

    "I''m going to take the drug back and study it to make sure it''s safe before I give it to my master."

    When Joseph finished, Mr. Frye instantly beamed with joy.

    "Sure, I''ll give you the drug as soon as you''ve operated on my grandson. How''s that?"

    "I have to see how he is before I can decide on a surgical n."

    Joseph sort ofpromised.

    A hint of amusement crossed Mr. Frye''s eyes.

    Even the most arrogant people had a soft spot. As long as he grabbed his soft spot, he didn''t believe

    he couldn''t control the person in front of him.

    Joseph was led to the next room.

    Julian said with concern, "Mr. Frye, Joseph is never what he seems and is not easilypromised. We

    should be careful."

    "Do I need you to say that? Don''t I have a brain? Have you found Lucas yet?"

    Mr. Frye looked at Julian with as much disgust as he could muster. Yet, he was his only remaining son

    in the world.

    If it wasn''t for this, he would never have allowed Julian toe to his side. Because of this, he had

    always let Julian call himself Mr. Frye. In fact, he did not want to acknowledge the rtionship between

    Julian and him.

    Naturally, Julian also knew this, so when Joseph said the word "bastard", he felt a thorn pierce deep

    into his heart.

    Even an outsider could see the way Mr. Frye treated him, let alone himself. Thinking of his son, who

    was lying in bed and needed a kidney recement, Julian finally held his tongue.

    In any case, the fact that Mr. Frye had disowned him but recognized his son was quiteforting to

    him.

    Yes, this child was born to him and Penny.

    When he was picked up by Mr. Frye, he did not know that he was Mr. Frye''s son. Mr. Frye forced him to

    find a young woman to give him a child, and Penny became the prime candidate.

    Unfortunately, Mr. Frye was getting old and had failed to conceive with Penny several times, so he was

    put on the spot. At that time, he found it strange until Penny conceived and gave birth to a child, and

    Mr. Frye''s regard and care for the child made Julian suspicious.

    He took advantage of the fact that no one was around to extract the child''s and Mr. Frye''s hair for a

    DNA test, and that was how he found out about his birth. When he questioned Mr. Frye, he was met

    with mockery and disgust.

    Now, Mr. Frye was questioning him as if he were a subordinate, which made Julian feel bad, but he

    reported the truth anyway. Then, he suddenly heard a screaming from the child''s room, while Mr.

    Frye and Julian ran over like mad.

 Chapter 1819 Help Me to Make Sure One Thing

    Chapter 1819 Help Me to Make Sure One Thing

    ¡°Joseph, what are you doing?¡±

    Julian still had a great expectation of his son without concerning how Mr. Frye treated this child. It was

    just because that the child was his own son. So, Julian raised him with care. As soon as he entered the

    room and saw Joseph putting his hand on the child¡¯s kidney, he rushed towards Joseph anxiously and

    wanted to beat him. However, Joseph said coldly, ¡°Stand there if you don¡¯t want him to die.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Mr. Frye could only obey Joseph¡¯smand. He then scolded Julian after seeing that.

    He did not show any respect to Julian at all. He scolded him loudly in front of Joseph even though

    many bodyguards and subordinates were around. Julian¡¯s eyes turned red and were filled with tears.

    However, he still stopped moving and just watched Joseph pressing on the child¡¯s body.

    Joseph did not care what Julian thought of him. His face was slightly gloomy after examining the child

    carefully.

    ¡°You guys should be mentally prepared. This child has multiple organ failures. Even if he gets a kidney

    transnt, he may not be able to survive any longer.¡±

    Mr. Frye was also anxious after hearing that.

    ¡°Dr. Green, I will do anything for you as long as you can save my grandson.¡±

    As for Mr. Frye, his grandson was the most important person in his entire life.

    Julian also became nervous and looked at Joseph while saying, ¡°Dr. Green, it was my fault just now.

    Don¡¯t take it to heart. You can beat me or scold me if you want to release your anger, but please save

    the poor child.¡±

    Joseph was a doctor. Although he did not like Mr. Frye and Julian, still he was not that merciless to

    harm such a young child.¡±

    The child was innocent.

    ¡°I want both of you to surrender and exin all those bad things you have done over the years clearly.

    In this case, I will save the child. Can you do it?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Joseph said calmly.

    Mr. Frye showed an unpleasant look while Julian remained silent.

    Joseph nced at Julian and sneered.

    ¡°See it. Both of you can¡¯t let go of your wealth and status. You just want to save the child without

    suffering. How on earth is there such a good thing?¡±

    Joseph did not care how they would think as they could not do anything to him now anyway. After all,

    he was thest hope to save the child.

    After examining the child just now, the child suffered a lot as Mr. Frye must have found many doctors to

    treat him. However, those doctors were just unprofessional and this made the child suffer in pain.

    Now, they had put high hopes on him but Joseph just remained calm.

    Mr. Frye¡¯s expression was grim but he did not dare to take action on him. He said angrily to the

    bodyguard next to him, ¡°Take Dr. Green to rest first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The bodyguards surrounded him immediately.

    Was this an offer?

    This was certainly threatening and imprisonment!

    However, Joseph smiled and said indifferently, ¡°You better think clearly. This child doesn¡¯t have much

    time left.¡±

    Joseph walked out directly after saying that.

    Lucas could see clearly that Joseph was under arrest.

    He quickly searched the screen for Joseph¡¯s location. After a while, he managed to find out the

    location. However, the location stopped appearing on the screen due to signal loss.

    It seemed that the signal in Joseph¡¯s room was blocked.

    Lucas quickly got up and was about to go out. However, he was stopped by the bodyguard at the door.

    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go out.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Lucas knew Joseph¡¯sbat strength. However, he was worried about him and could not just ignore

    his danger.

    Now, he still did not know what Mr. Frye would do to Joseph. So, he could not just leave him

    unattended.

    The bodyguard was slightly afraid to fight with Lucas. However, the bodyguard said timidly while

    recalling Joseph¡¯s reminder, ¡°Sir, Joseph has said that you can¡¯t go out now. The people outside are

    looking for you. You will be targeted if you go out now. Besides, you can only attract their attention if

    you¡¯re missing. In this case, the kidney that Joseph is looking for can only be sent to the hospital

    secretly. At that time, Dr. Ashley will give Ms. Shaw an operation. Isn¡¯t that what sir has been hoping

    for?¡±

    Lucas was staggered for a moment.

    ¡°The kidney? Wasn¡¯t the kidney stolen by others?¡±

    ¡°Joseph has found another kidney. It will be here by tomorrow morning. Sir, we all know that you¡¯re

    worried about Joseph and Ms. Shaw. But you¡¯re their target right now and you will be noticed by them if

    you go out. The only way to stop them from interfering is to avoid them from finding you. This is what

    Joseph has meant.¡±

    The bodyguard was trembling in fear. It was the first time he had spoken to Lucas at such a close

    distance.

    Lucas was slightly frustrated.

    This had been nned by Joseph but he had just only figured it out.

    Lucas could not leave Yasmeen alone, but he could not ignore Joseph¡¯s instruction either.

    He went back to his room and browsed online. Then, he contacted Edison.

    ¡°Have you found out anything about that issue?¡±

    Edison said hurriedly while looking at the information he had just found out, ¡°Yes, Mr. Frye¡¯s name is

    Sean Frye. He was a wanted criminal but had not been caught over the years. He was involved in arms

    trafficking a long time ago. The arms trafficked were from our military zone.¡±

    ¡°Arms from our military zone? It¡¯s impossible to get the arms out of the military zone without somebody

    assisting him. Find out who is the one making deal with him, especially focus on Carlos Flores.¡±

    Lucas could not help but frown as he thought of Nichole Flores.

    Edison was slightly dumbfounded.

    ¡°Mr. Flores? Isn¡¯t Victor from our troop the son of Mr. Flores?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s voice was somewhat deep.

    He was upset as his close friend would probably turn out to be a sinner who betrayed the country and

    opposed their faith.

    Edison also kept quiet.

    Lucas knew that his gun was altered by somebody when he was on a mission. He had never believed

    that it was done by a person he had trusted. But now, Lucas had named the person so clearly that

    everything had been revealed.

    Lucas knew that Edison was soft-hearted. He understood that Edison was disappointed as Edison

    remained silent there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mix the issue with your personal feelings. Sometimes, we have to face it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Although Lucas had retired, Edison still addressed him as boss. However, Lucas did not correct him

    this time.

    He looked at the sky outside and said in a low voice, ¡°Edison, help me to make sure one thing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Help me to investigate if my brother, Joseph has been assigned some kind of mission by Alexis. Or

    perhaps if my brother has joined the national security bureau or something like that. You know that the

    information is extremely confidential. I have retired and it¡¯s inappropriate to hack into it again.¡±

    Edison¡¯s mouth twitched when Lucas was saying that.

    ¡®It¡¯s inappropriate for you to hack into the security bureau¡¯s system. Being a present military officer, is it

    appropriate for me to do so?¡¯

    However, Edison did not dare to say in front of Lucas.

 Chapter 1820 You Have to Help Me

    Chapter 1820 You Have to Help Me

    ¡°Boss, are you thinking too much? How can Joseph such a courteous man be in the security bureau?

    Don¡¯t fool around, okay?¡±

    Edison retorted subconsciously but he heard Lucas saying, ¡°Just investigate as I ask you to. Why do

    you have so many excuses?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Edison did not say anything else.

    Lucas thought of Yasmeen.

    She must have been worried about him right now?

    She was about to have an operation. If she was in a bad mood, it would affect the quality of the

    operation.

    Lucas said hurriedly as he thought of this, ¡°Help me pass a message to Yasmeen.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Tell her to wait for me toe back. Just rx and go for the operation. I want to stay with her for the

    rest of my life.¡±

    Edison felt so disgusting when he heard Lucas¡¯s words. He could not help but say, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be so

    disgusting. Can¡¯t you just send her a message? Why do you need me to pass her a message?¡±

    ¡°If I could, how would I let you hear these words? Did you forget to bring your brain with you recently?¡±

    Edison¡¯s mouth twitched again as he heard Lucas teasing him.

    He really did not think that much.

    If Lucas could do it conveniently, he would not ask him to find out Joseph¡¯s information, let alone pass

    Yasmeen a message. So, Edison was being careless.

    However, Edison also noticed something else.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re being monitored?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you have to help me.¡±

    Lucas did not trust too many people around him. Edison was definitely the one that he could believe in.

    Edison became energetic when he heard Lucas¡¯s words.

    ¡°Boss, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Help me to get in touch with Jaydon. Let her arrange somebody from the Green family toe and

    assist me at the location I sent.¡±

    Lucas did not dare to let Jaydone as her main task was to protect Yasmeen.

    Lucas acted carefully since Julian actually dared to appear in Joseph¡¯s video. After all, Yasmeen had

    been in contact with Julian before.

    Julian was smart and even cunning, so Lucas felt uneasy due to his presence.

    He had tried to avoid Julian from finding Yasmeen during the period before and after her operation, not

    to let him have a single chance.

    Edison could have an enjoying chat with Lucas previously. However, he really tensed up when he

    heard him mention Jaydon.

    ¡°Boss, did something happen to you? I wille and assist you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I will be exposed if youe. Just do as I say.¡±

    Lucas declined it directly.

    Now, many people were keeping an eye on the military hospital secretly. Everybody knew that Edison

    was his best friend. So, if he took any action, the people outside would know about it and follow him. At

    that moment, Joseph¡¯s hard work would be in vain.

    However, he could not stay here and just waited for Joseph to get into danger alone. He had to go and

    save Joseph!

    Lucas had already nned everything.

    Actually, he was desperate to meet Yasmeen.

    That silly girl was brave when she donated her kidney. However, how could one not fear lying on the

    operating table?

    She had donated her kidney without informing anybody, suffering the fear alone. Now, he initially

    thought that he would be able to stay by her side, but he still did not have the chance to do so.

    Did he have to miss other chances to stay with Yasmeen in the future?

    Lucas was overwhelmed with sorrow.

    He really did not want to miss any moments getting along with Yasmeen.

    If the n went well, he should be able to make it in time before Yasmeen¡¯s operation.

    Lucas was pondering in his mind while tapping on the keyboard. He hadpletely removed all the

    traces of what he had done just now.

    Jaydon was slightly stunned after receiving the message from Edison. She was about to leave the

    ce subconsciously. However, she thought of what Lucas had ordered her to do.

    Yasmeen noticed Jaydon¡¯s expression. She was a sensitive person and could sense something

    immediately.

    ¡°A message from Lucas?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Yasmeen did not believe Jaydon¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Tell me, is it from Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shaw, it really isn¡¯t from Lucas. It was sent by Edison. He asked me to get some people over to

    help him.¡±

    The kidney had been stolen and the whole military hospital was in chaos. The superior was very

    unsatisfied since so many soldiers had actually failed to keep an eye on the kidney. So, everybody was

    alert and patrolling strictly.

    At this moment, it was still reasonable to get the bodyguards from the Green family toe over and

    help. However, Lucas was the head of the Green family. Without Lucas¡¯s instruction, Jaydon would not

    have listened to Edison¡¯s order alone.

    So, it was the fact that Lucas had given Jaydon an order.

    Was it possible that he could get in touch with Jaydon but did not have the time to say a few words to

    her?

    Yasmeen felt slightly ufortable.

    As she was wondering, Edison sent a screenshot of his chat with Lucas to her. There was a message

    that Lucas wanted to tell her.

    He texted: Wait for me toe back!

    He also wanted her to rx during the operation.

    Yasmeen was relieved suddenly.

    She saved the screenshot and said to Jaydon with a smile, ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me. I will be

    fine here.¡±

    ¡°I will be right outside. Ms. Shaw, I just need to make a phone call. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Jaydon did not dare to be negligent.

    Yasmeen nodded her head.

    After Jaydon had walked out, she contacted the bodyguards from the Green family quickly. She gave

    Lucas¡¯s instruction to them through their secretnguage.

    It was not a secret that the Green family had hired many bodyguards. So, Jaydon divided them into

    three groups, one in charge of the Capital City, another for the Seapolis City, also one for the Hill family.

    Jaydon could only inform the people from Night Elf to secretly arrive at the ce indicated by Lucas

    after these three groups had taken action.

    Lucas was lying on the bed and having a rest but he kept recalling Joseph¡¯s every move that was so

    calcting.

    He was even convinced that Joseph must have another identity. Otherwise, how did he know such a

    confidential issue about Julian?

    Moreover, how was he able to guess that he was investigating Julian?

    Even if he was his elder brother who tried to help him, wasn¡¯t this information too coincident?

    If Joseph was not somebody from a special department, then it could only mean that he really had a

    strong background.

    While Lucas was pondering, the bodyguards outside the door were nervous.

    They knew Lucas¡¯sbat skills. If Lucas really wanted to leave, they might not be able to stop him.

    One of the bodyguards thought of the potion that was mentioned by Joseph before he had left. He

    found it out hurriedly and held it in his hand.

    ¡°Joseph has said that if there¡¯s no other way, just let him sleep.¡±

    That guy stammered as if he was looking for allies. However, the room was inplete silence.

    ¡°Go and see if he is still there?¡±

    The man with the potion nudged the person beside him.

    The man next to him nced at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? I won¡¯t

    go and die as you wish! Let¡¯s go together but if something happens, do you think that you will be able

    to escape?¡±

    He was right indeed.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Both of them went into Lucas¡¯s room together but the window was wide open. Lucas had got out a long

    time ago.

    Their faces instantly turned pale.

 Chapter 1821 This Is My Assistant

    Chapter 1821 This Is My Assistant

    ¡°Where did the Young Master go?¡±

    ¡°No idea. Haven¡¯t we been here watching altogether?¡±

    These two looked at each other, with helplessness written all over both of their faces.

    Lucas immediately found a shortcut after he left. However, he cracked up when he found out it was

    actually on the mountain.

    So my brother Joseph was really into this kind of life.

    As soon as Lucas went away, he ran into Kylie Gust at the mountain foot.

    The moment he saw Kylie, he was a little shocked. He paused and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Kylie

    wasing here for Joseph.

    Kylie was not surprised at all toe across Lucas here, she was all smiley, ¡°Are you with Joseph?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Lucas couldn¡¯t tell Kylie where Joseph was right now. But his eyes rolled around quickly, and he said

    with a soft voice, ¡°My dearest Kylie, can you please do me a favor?¡±

    The Young Master of the Green family rarely asks for help, which everyone knows. But now he was

    asking her, Kylie couldn¡¯t be more surprised.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Kylie asked in such a gentle and elegant way. Lucas was a bit shied, ¡°I wanted to meet Yasmeen

    Shaw. Is there any way to arrange a secret meet-up with her for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Kylie chuckled.

    Lucas had to admit that Kylie was truly a beauty, just as ssy and elegant as her name. Her presence

    was gentle, pleasant, and soothing.

    Kylie and Joseph would make a perfect love story if they got together.

    Lucas pondered the idea of this while he thanked Kylie, and got on her car.

    Their car was on the way to the Military Hospital.

    Lucas briefly talked about Yasmeen¡¯s kidney donation in the car. He mentioned the uing surgery

    as well.

    Kylie was a bit in shock.

    Even though one could live with only one kidney, not everyone would be willing to put themselves

    through a risky donation surgery.

    She tilted her head and nced at Lucas. The men of the Green Family were the ones who made

    women go through thick and thin for them.

    Perceiving Kylie¡¯s gaze, Lucas felt a bit awkward and changed the subject of their conversation right

    away.

    ¡°When is the wedding ceremony held for you and Joseph?¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Kylie¡¯s face turned slightly rosy when being asked about this.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t got a n yet. Why asking so?¡±

    ¡°My brother is quite reserved with his feelings, but it doesn¡¯t have to be the man¡¯s job to pop the

    question, right?¡±

    Kylie nodded.

    Joseph was never a romantic. He could be quite dull.

    Even Lucas could see that she was into Joseph - Kylie found it unbelievable that Joseph just barely

    caught her obvious hints. All he could think about was marrying Mia Gust, the shameful daughter of her

    dad¡¯s mistress.

    ¡°Only if your brother was as sensitive and smart as you are.¡±

    Lucas sneered, ¡°Well, sometimes ying dumb was just his disguise. Don¡¯t be fooled.¡±

    Were these two truly brothers?

    Kylie nced at Lucas and she didn¡¯t reply.

    But she got off in an alley nearby the hospital when they almost arrived.

    This was beyond Lucas¡¯s expectations. And Kylie whispered, ¡°Put this on. I will help gear you up for

    this.¡±

    Looking at what was in her hands, Lucas was puzzled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want to see Yasmeen?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Lucas quit saying anything else, went ahead and threw on whatever Kylie had prepared for him.

    A short whileter, Kylie brought him into the Military Hospital along with her.

    The Military Hospital was a lot more rigorous than before. They examined everyone that was entering

    and exiting.

    Lucas was worried. Kylie gave him a reassuring look and led him over.

    Kylie pointed at Lucas standing next to her when she was showing them IDs and credentials, ¡°This is

    my assistant.¡±

    The guards took a look at Lucas.

    Lucas could feel his heart racing. He knew these two people in front of him, and they met often.

    However, they somehow didn¡¯t recognize him. They just nced at him, ¡°You may go now.¡±

    Kylie brought him in hurriedly.

    Lucas was so confused, but Kylie giggled, ¡°You will have to tell me which room Yasmeen is in first,

    though. Then we can go find her.¡±

    ¡°Room 307.¡±

    Lucas said this within a blink.

    Kylie brought Lucas to Yasmeen¡¯s room. Jaydon happened to be there, too. Yasmeen was delighted

    when they saw Kylie show up.

    ¡°Kylie, it¡¯s you! How did you know I¡¯m here?¡±

    Yasmeen was so excited and she just ran to hug Kylie.

    Kylie was almost knocked down by her. She put on a forced smile, ¡°I heard that you were weak. Where

    did this strengthe from?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Who gave you the false news?¡±

    Yasmeen was really happy.

    Here at the hospital, Yasmeen¡¯s mom and little brother were keeping a close eye on her as if she was a

    fragile doll. She was wishing for some fresh air of freedom, and dly Kylie came to visit.

    Kylie felt for Yasmeen. Kylie let go of her and said with a smirk, ¡°Hey, quit being mischievous. Haven¡¯t

    you thought it through before you decided to donate one of your kidneys to Lucas?¡±

    ¡°You knew about it, too?¡±

    Yasmeen was quite upset about this.

    She signed, sat on the bed, and said with a pouting mouth, ¡°I could live with just one kidney, but he

    would be dying without this transntation.¡±

    ¡°Well, you will still be alive, but not as healthy as before. You used to be so active and vigorous, but

    now you are quiet and debilitated.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being quiet? People would love the way I am now instead of the way I used to be.¡±

    Yasmeen was reminded of how those trophy wives were fawning on her then and chattering about her

    in disgust behind her back.

    Before Kylie could react to what she was saying, Lucas added, ¡°Stop caring about what others think of

    you. Mind your own business. And you living a happy life matters the most. It¡¯s your life, after all, you

    are responsible for your own happiness.¡±

    Yasmeen knew this voice. She was so stunned - She stood upright on the bed, and there she saw

    Lucas standing behind Kylie. She had her mouth wide open in surprise.

    ¡°Lucas?¡±

    At the time, Lucas was wearing a princess dress with long brown hair. He even had make-up on. There

    was no way Yasmeen could tell it was him if Lucas hadn¡¯t spoken at all.

    Yasmeen had always known that Lucas was good-looking, but it was beyond her imagination that

    Lucas actually would look stunning disguised in female attire. The only defect would be his taller height.

    Yasmeen was looking at Lucas in a dress, the back and front, over and over again. In the end, she

    giggled.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you! Who did this to you? Oh my goodness, you are such a gorgeousdy. Let me take a

    closer look at you.¡±

    In the meantime, Yasmeen stood on tiptoes and reached out her fingers to pinch Lucas¡¯s chin, and kept

    on teasing him.

    All of a sudden, Yasmeen felt a tight grabbing on her waist. Lucas held all of her in his arms and

    whispered in her ears with his husky voice.

 Chapter 1822 Iâ€™ve Missed You

    Chapter 1822 I¡¯ve Missed You

    ¡°Are you going to take a closer look at me?¡±

    Their two bodies were against each other intimately. Yasmeen blushed right away. Kylie made a dry

    cough and said, ¡°Hello...I¡¯m still here. Alright, I will be on my way out. I will be outside when Lucas is

    leaving - let me know.¡±

    Ignoring Yasmeen shooting signals at her, Kylie left the room.

    Jaydon walked away from their PDA, too.

    Now that Lucas was here, Yasmeen was surely protected and safe.

    At that very moment, they had the room to themselves.

    Yasmeen could hear her heart racing as if it was about to pop out of her chest, and she could feel

    Lucas''s warm body more and more vividly.

    She was a little excited and out of breath, ¡°I thought you said you couldn¡¯t make it?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    What a pleasant surprise! What Lucas said was heartfelt and sweet.

    ¡°But seeing you in that dress was definitely a huge surprise.¡±

    Lucas said with ease, ¡°As long as I get to see you, I don¡¯t mind dressing up as a woman. If I had to go

    naked, I would too.¡±

    Now Yasmeen could totally see in her head how Lucas would look half-naked.

    ¡°But... no.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just walk around naked. That should just be for me.¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s face was burning from shyness. But she was staring straight at Lucas as if she was waiting

    for a specific answer.

    Lucas cracked up.

    The make-up seemed to have added more volume to his charm. And the smile on Lucas¡¯s face right

    now was breathtaking, and it fascinated Yasmeen immediately. She was caught in his mour and

    didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The embarrassment of being in women¡¯s clothing eventually faded away.

    ¡°Do I look good in this?¡±

    ¡°You look amazing.¡±

    ¡°Selfie together?¡±

    ¡°Sure, get in here.¡±

    Yasmeen ran over to grab her phone.

    Lucas had a grateful smile on, seeing how joyful she was now.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    This was the Yasmeen he had fallen in love with.

    Yasmeen came back with her phone, wrapped around Lucas¡¯s neck, and aimed at the camera. Lucas

    kissed her on the cheek at the same time as she pressed the shutter.

    The shutter sound brought Yasmeen back to her senses. It was a rather romantic picture they just took.

    ¡°You are a dead man if my mom sees this.¡±

    Lucas was still giggling, but he wanted more than just a kiss on her cheek. He held Yasmeen against

    the wall and started kissing her.

    Yasmeen did miss Lucas. She was finally relieved from her worries now seeing he was fine. She

    wrapped her hands around his neck and passionately kissed him back.

    Lucas let go of Yasmeen before he almost got carried away.

    ¡°Wish you the best of luck with the surgery and a quick full recovery. When you do fully recover, I won¡¯t

    get my hands off you anymore.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s beautiful eyes were revealing his aggressive and possessive desire for Yasmeen.

    Looking straight at Lucas¡¯s eyes right now, it was the first time Yasmeen had felt his longing for her.

    She responded with a smile, ¡°Yes when I am feeling better, I will be all yours.¡±

    ¡°You are mine. Don¡¯t beg for mercy then.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see...¡±

    They were having these flirtatious fights while they held each other tightly.

    Lucas caressed Yasmeen¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Will you me me for not being there by your side for

    your operation?¡±

    ¡°No, you must have something more important to do.¡±

    It was Yasmeen¡¯s unconditional support and understanding that made Lucas feel terrible now.

    She wouldn¡¯tin about it, but that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t need him.

    Lucas kissed Yasmeen deeply on her forehead, and whispered, ¡°I will try to make it back as soon as I

    can, so you can see me the second you are out of the O.R..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡±

    Lucas was always a man of his word. He always kept his promise.

    Yasmeen finally felt a bit relieved.

    But Lucas didn¡¯t tell Yasmeen about Joseph. Neither did he mention what was going on with Julian

    Farley. He was just sitting there by her side quietly, listening to her rambling about those trivial things of

    life. This was some rxing quality time he¡¯d like to have with her for a very long time.

    And time quickly went by.

    Yasmeen was lost in time when Lucas was around. She was a bit reluctant to let Lucas go when Kylie

    came to knock on the door.

    ¡°Do you have to go now?¡±

    Yasmeen was grabbing on the edge of Lucas¡¯s shirt like a child. It was heartbreaking to see that she

    was so down.

    Lucas¡¯s heart was aching for Yasmeen. But he didn¡¯t know what else to say to console her.

    ¡°I have to go. There¡¯s someone out there waiting for my rescue.¡±

    ¡°Someone more important than I am?¡±

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t mean it the way she said it though. She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her and she

    just asked so anyways. She was feeling quite anxiously unsettled.

    Lucas¡¯s eyes were watering up.

    He caressed Yasmeen¡¯s face gently, andforted her, ¡°You are just as important. Rx, okay? I will

    be waiting for you outside the O.R..¡±

    ¡°Pinky swear?¡±

    ¡°Pinky swear.¡±

    Seeing Yasmeen reach out her pinky like a child, Lucas smiled and went along with her. Their two

    pinkies locked together. Kylie was a bit envious of what they had.

    Joseph would never put up with her being childish.

    Sigh!

    These two men of the Green family were so different!

    Kylie was thinking about having a talk with Joseph about this, so he could learn from the better one.

    Lucas left with Kylie after he had sealed the pinky promise with Yasmeen.

    But he didn¡¯t look back on their way out. It was hard saying goodbye to her.

    Yasmeen might be arrogant and domineering, but she was a woman, too.

    When passing by Jaydon, Lucas requested in a whisper, ¡°Let me know half an hour before her

    surgery.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    Jaydon agreed so as they were passing by each other like strangers.

    Kylie overheard what Lucas had said, but she ignored it. She brought him out of the Military Hospital

    straight away.

    On their way out, Lucas ran into Edison Kidd. But Lucas didn¡¯t draw any of his attention. Well, no one

    would expect Lucas toe into the hospital in a female¡¯s disguise.

    Michele Hawk called on Lucas when they were about to make a turn around the corner.

    ¡°Are you a woman?¡±

    For some reason, this ¡°woman¡± in front of her seemed way taller than average girls.

    Lucas faked out calmness to shelter his panic inside.

    Michele grew up together with Lucas. If he had said anything, he would be busted. In the meantime,

    the patrol team of the militarypound was marching over. Lucas was so nervous and worried.

    Kylie frowned upon Michele, and added, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, youngdy? Why are you getting

    in our way?¡±

    Doctors were helping Michele to detoxify her body, however, she was bored in her room so she

    decided to take a walk around. She was only calling on Lucas out of curiosity. It was rare to see a

    woman that was over 6 feet tall, after all. But Kylie¡¯s confrontation caught her off guard, and Michele

    didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to get in your way.¡±

    ¡°Please get out of our way then.¡±

    Kylie stepped forward after saying so. Her intention was clear that Michele should give in and back

    down. But Michele didn¡¯t. Instead, she was staring at Lucas in a dress, and her eyes suddenly

    widened.

    ¡°I know who you are...¡±

    Lucas covered her mouth immediately before she could finish the sentence, and pushed her into the

    ward.

 Chapter 1823: A Smart Woman

    Chapter 1823: A Smart Woman

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Hearing Lucas¡¯s familiar voice shocked Michele.

    This made no sense at all.

    Michele found it hard to believe the beautiful woman in front of her was Lucas in disguise.

    She was in awe and the way she stared at Lucas made him feel ufortable. So he said, ¡°Stop

    screaming, and I will let go of you.¡±

    Michele nodded immediately.

    Lucas let her go.

    To be honest, it was a struggling challenge for Lucas to wear women¡¯s attire. He tugged at the cor as

    if doing so would help avoid himself from getting out of breath.

    Michele was still staring at Lucas in astonishment and swallowed.

    Goodness!

    This was the first time she saw a man dressed up as a woman, not to mention that Lucas looked

    awesome!

    ¡°Lucas, are you into cosy?¡±

    Lucas nced at her, and then looked outside from the window. He noticed some unknown faces were

    setting up stalls.

    Even though they seemed like they were setting things up, they were actually all looking straight into

    Yasmeen¡¯s room. They didn¡¯t look like ordinary small businessmen.

    Lucas squinted slightly, and said at ease, ¡°How was your detoxification going?¡±

    ¡°I just get started. It¡¯s going to take a while.¡±

    Michele saw Lucas looking down from the window, she decided to keep her thoughts to herself. She

    figured Lucas was doing so to look out for Yasmeen, but she still felt a bit bitter at heart.

    Howe all the good guys that she had a crush on were in love with other women?

    Michele was a bit depressed, but there weren¡¯t any struggles. After all, it wasn¡¯t meant to be for her. It

    would be better to focus only on what you could do rather than what you want. Because there were

    things you might never get no matter how hard you fight for them.

    ¡°Are you here to see Yasmeen, Lucas?¡±

    ¡°I am. She¡¯s having surgery tomorrow. If you can, help me check on her some time.¡±

    What Lucas said did take Michele by surprise.

    ¡°You won¡¯t stay to keep herpany?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got other ns.¡±

    Lucas wasn¡¯t used to exining everything to her, nor would he do so now. And for Michele, she never

    needed his exnation. She was always a good listener for him.

    ¡°I will go over to apany her.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it. You take care of yourself, too.¡±

    Finally, Lucas said something caring looking at Michele¡¯s pale face.

    And that brought a smile to Michele¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thank you, Lucas. I will be well.¡±

    ¡°Edison will be back shortly. And I am leaving soon to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. Don¡¯t tell

    anyone that you have seen me here today. You got it?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Michele nodded, however, she was a bit disappointed.

    Lucas gazed around to make sure it was safe and he exited the room.

    Kylie looked at her watch and whispered, ¡°You were in there for five minutes. That wasn¡¯t a short period

    of time.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Kylie.¡±

    Lucas felt a bit speechless.

    He understood that Kylie and Yasmeen were great friends. But nothing was going on between Michele

    and him. Why did Kylie have to time him like that?

    Kylie didn¡¯t care how Lucas would feel about that. There was no warmth in what she said, ¡°I assume

    you are aware of how much Yasmeen has put herself out there for you. And if you wronged her, I would

    ¡°I am aware, but I won¡¯t.¡±

    If it were someone else, Lucas wouldn¡¯t even bother to say anything like this at all. No one should

    person in front of him here was Kylie, who was likely to be his future sister-inw. He had to give her

    some reassurance no matter how much he would prefer not to. And Lucas¡¯s serious look seemed to

    have convinced Kylie, and she just let him be.

    Kylie dropped Lucas off at a ce he had designated after they got out of the hospital. Before she left,

    she looked Lucas in the eyes and said with a lower voice, ¡°It¡¯s been a whole day since Joseph

    contacted me. Did something happen to him?¡±

    What she said astounded Lucas.

    Not being in contact for a day equaled to getting in trouble?

    Was it some sort of safety code between Kylie and his elder brother, Joseph?

    Thinking of this, Lucas decided not to say anything yet. But when he was looking at Kylie wondering

    about what the proper things were to say, Kylie smiled at him and said, ¡°Tell Joseph I would be waiting

    for his return. And please bring him back safely. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lucas was gratified.

    Kylie was a very smart woman.

    Smart women made things easier to deal with, and in a pleasant way.

    Kylie didn¡¯t stay any longer. She drove away.

    Not until Kylie was out of sight did the people step outside from the dark.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Lucas responded to them tly. He took a set of outfits from his subordinates, reced the female

    ones, and said, ¡°Get a bunch of our ace fighters and follow along.¡±

    ¡°Copied that.¡±

    Lucas and his team of fighters arrived at the vi¡¯s location speedily.

    The vi seemed like an easy target from the surveince cameras. But now that they were

    somewhere nearby, they discovered that every inch of the vi was protected by an infrared security

    system with thermal detectors.

    This ce was well equipped. Lucas didn¡¯t find this surprising at all. Well, it would be so if there wasn¡¯t

    any insider taking care of it.

    ¡°Get someone to find out where the thermal detecting system came from.¡±

    A volunteer took the task quietly as soon as Lucas ordered.

    If the thermal detectors were from the militarypound, even if they were write-offs, there must be

    traceablebels and imprints.

    Lucas wanted to confirm whether his conjecture was right.

    The rest of the team seemed worried though.

    ¡°Young Master, how should we get in there now? We should have no problem dodging the infrared

    system. But how do we get past the thermal detectors?¡±

    Lucas lightly squeezed his brows.

    No wonder the vi wasn¡¯t guarded. There was no way anyone could get past the thermal detecting

    system.

    However, a solution came to Lucas immediately. He whispered, ¡°We should all put on istion gowns.¡±

    The istion gowns designed by the Green Group had the function of regting body temperature. But

    this high-tech product was still in the testing stage. It wasn¡¯tunched or avable in the market yet.

    Another volunteer went ahead to pick up the istion gowns as soon as Lucas said so.

    Shortly afterward, more than a dozen sets of istion gowns were delivered. Lucas was nning to

    take the lead. He passed the gowns down to the rest of them and said, ¡°I will go in there before you as

    the guinea pig. Once I get to pass the system, you all follow along with me quietly.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I should go in first instead.¡±

    A smaller man was trying to stop him.

    ¡°You are our leader. But if you get caught, we won¡¯t be able to follow through with our n. I¡¯m

    different, though. I am a nobody. And Young Master, if the safety system caught me, please take the

    rest of everyone out of here without me.¡±

    This guy stood out and surprised Lucas. Lucas had to ask, ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°James Adams!¡±

    ¡°You got it, James Adams! Be safe!¡±

    Lucas agreed to James¡¯s request.

    James was not tall. He was wearing the istion gown and went to the doorway cautiously. After

    making sure it was safe enough, he climbed over the wall nimbly and got in.

    Once James got in thoroughly, Lucas told everyone in a lower voice, ¡°Follow along.¡±

    Lucas was the next one in after James. At the same time, Joseph stood up all of a sudden with his

    eyes squinted and came over to the French window like he was telepathic with Lucas.

 Chapter 1824: Bottom Line

    Chapter 1824: Bottom Line

    ¡°Dr. Green, is everything alright? Are you happy with this ce?¡±

    Julian Farley walked into the room just now.

    Joseph was not pleased with Julian getting in uninvited. He squinted his profound eyes, turned around

    to lean on the balcony railing, and motioned a hand gesture casually with his hands behind his back.

    But he did not say a word.

    Lucas in the dark was feeling a bit stunned.

    That was their unique hand gesture. Joseph was ¡°telling¡± him to be patient and stay put.

    Was Joseph aware that Lucas woulde?

    Lucas had a slightly surprised smile on his face.

    Joseph was a great soldier material, and it was a shame that he wasn¡¯t.

    He told everyone to stay put. Instantly everywhere around quieted down.

    Joseph wasn¡¯t sure if Lucas had seen his hand gesture though. He gave Julian a cold look and said,

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know you should knock before getting in, Mr. Farley?¡±

    Joseph had always been straightforward when he spoke with Julian, as well as with Mr. Frye.

    Even though Joseph came prepared, he still felt a bit awkward. He coughed to disguise his

    embarrassment, ¡°Dr. Green, I¡¯m here for my son today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not changing my mind. You have to agree to my terms before I save anyone. I can save your son,

    but you have to let my family go, my brother Lucas and his future wife included. I won¡¯t back down.¡±

    Joseph insisted on this.

    Julian was put into a dilemma.

    ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to make the deal. But you should know that I don¡¯t have any say in this unless

    Mr. Frye gave me the authority. If not, you know, I am just no better than a security guard here.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Julian said this with bitterness.

    Joseph wasn¡¯t sure if Julian was speaking from his heart or he was just feeling it out. He kept a calm

    face and raised his head to look outside from the window in in silence.

    It was cloudless sunny outside, which was quite pleasant.

    Seeing Joseph stop responding, Julian clenched his lower lip and said nervously, ¡°Dr. Green, as long

    as you can save my son, I will promise you three things, no matter what these three things will be.¡±

    His words stunned Joseph.

    As a doctor, Joseph had seen enough births and deaths. He learned that it wasn¡¯t granted that all

    parents would care for their children.

    It stood to reason that the existence of the child directly prevented Julian from getting Mr. Frye¡¯s

    attention. If we were speaking from human selfishness, it would make a promising chance for Julian if

    the child died, hence Julian would be the only heir to the Mr. Frye family.

    So Joseph froze in shock for a while and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why what?¡±

    Julian looked at Joseph in confusion.

    Joseph went ahead and cut to the chase.

    ¡°Your son¡¯s existence put you in a very embarrassing position. If he was gone, you would end up being

    the only choice for Mr. Frye. Given the situation, you were desperately asking me to treat your son. You

    know, I am just trying to sort out the logic in between.¡±

    Joseph spoke so bluntly, and it was obviously beyond what Julian had expected. After hearing that,

    Julian was shocked and then self-deprecated, ¡°In your eyes, are bad people like us evil at heart? Are

    we so rotten that we would ignore the biological bonds between father and son?¡±

    Joseph did not say a word, which was obviously a tacit consent.

    Julian smiled bitterly again and said, ¡°If I got a second chance, who would choose to be the bad guy?

    Who wouldn¡¯t like the chance to live in the sun and be an upright person?¡±

    These words made Joseph a little surprised.

    Julian didn¡¯t care whether Joseph believed him or not. He sat down on a chair and took out a cigarette

    to light it, but subconsciously nced at Joseph. Seeing Joseph¡¯s brows frowned, he put the lighter

    away. Instead, he was ying with his cigarette.

    Observing his subtle movements, Joseph knew that Julian had always been used to looking out for

    other people¡¯s emotions. Perhaps Julian wasn¡¯t such evil at all at heart.

    Working for Mr. Frye would probably help Julian get more attention from his biological father.

    Joseph¡¯s facial expression eased a little.

    ¡°You are more humane than Mr. Frye, you know.¡±

    ¡°I grew up in a different environment. I never knew that Mr. Frye was my biological father. I used to

    think that I was this average kid from the countryside and that my life just got by. I have been all by

    myself after my adoptive father passed away. I understand, more than anyone else, how insecure the

    children could be to grow up with a single parent. So I hope to have a happy family of my own and be

    there for my kids as they grow up. I can¡¯t believe my real father is Mr. Frye. I guess you don¡¯t always

    get what you¡¯ve wished for.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d never know what it was like to find out you were adopted and that your biological father was out

    there somewhere. I thought I finally could have a united family and that I got a promising future ahead.

    Unfortunately, my natural father didn¡¯t see me as legitimate.¡±

    ¡°He despised that I came from the countryside and thought I was petty. He sent me abroad alone for

    education. In that unfamiliar country, I was unapanied. I was terrified. I called him and begged for

    his help. I said I would like toe back, but he disagreed. And even worse, he threatened me with my

    mother¡¯s life. If I hadn¡¯tpleted my studies, or if I didn¡¯t do well in the exams, my mother would be in

    imminent danger.¡±

    ¡°At that moment I knew that, to my father, I was nothing. However, I would always want to get his

    approval, just because he¡¯s my father. I studied hard and tried to settle in as soon as possible. I thought

    my father would change his mind about me after my graduation, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t. What lied

    ahead in line for me have been endless tasks, one after another, which was overwhelming.¡±

    Listening to all of Julian¡¯sints, Joseph¡¯s eyes showed uncertain gloominess.

    Joseph didn¡¯t interrupt him though. He listened quietly as if he was a trash can for all of Julian¡¯s hard

    feelings.

    Julian seemed to be drowning in his own memories, the bitterness showed on his face was

    elerating and he seemed a bit agitated.

    ¡°Dr. Green, it was no one¡¯s fault that I ended up in a situation like this. But I really care about my son.

    He is my blood, and I don¡¯t want him to me his father like I do mine one day. I want to fix things for

    my son when I still can. He¡¯s still so young and his life is just getting started. Aren¡¯t you doctors life-

    saving angels? Why do I have to negotiate terms with you even when you have a patient like him?¡±

    This was what had been troubling Julian¡¯s mind.

    Either Yasmeen or Dr. Ashley, or any other doctors Julian had met would risk doing whatever it took to

    save their patients. But Joseph was cold-blooded in a frightening way.

    Joseph being like this surpassed Julian¡¯s spection. Now he realized Joseph was never going to treat

    his son.

    That was why he panicked.

    Joseph saw the confused look in Julian''s eyes and he said, ¡°I studied medicine out of my pure interest

    in it. I understand there are rules and standards doctors should live up to. All those premises are

    implemented only when my family¡¯s safety isn¡¯t under threat. Mr. Farley, you are a persistent father

    trying to save your son, and my bottom line is to keep my family safe. If I fail to protect my family, there

    would be no point in me staying alive. I¡¯m going to live as a Green and die as one. Just like what you

    told me - you would hate to have your son hate you someday. I don¡¯t disgrace the Green¡¯s name,

    either.¡±

 Chapter 1825: We Are Brothers

    Chapter 1825: We Are Brothers

    Julian choked.

    There was no way to argue back when Joseph got back at him using his own words.

    ¡°So you still refuse to operate on my son, Dr. Green?¡±

    ¡°Negative.¡±

    That gave Julian hope. But Joseph whispered, ¡°I just told you my bottom line. You are a smart guy, Mr.

    Farley, I am sure you know what to do.¡±

    Julian went inplete silence.

    Joseph figured what was going on in Julian¡¯s mind at the moment so he didn¡¯t push it. Joseph

    continued in his lowered voice, ¡°Even if I saved your son, do you really think he would be able to get

    away the influence of what you and Mr. Frye have done and grow up healthily? Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a bad

    thing at all for your son to die at a young age. At least he won¡¯t know anything, neither will he have to

    put up with judgemental gossips behind his back all his life. How could he survive if Mr. Frye and you

    were behind bars?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s words were a bit harsh. Julian frowned in deep concern.

    Joseph wasn¡¯t urging him to make a decision now. He just said lightly, ¡°Mr. Farley, go back and sleep

    on it. I can wait, but I can¡¯t say for sure that your son can. Now please, see yourself out. I am taking a

    rest.¡±

    As Joseph was throwing him out, Julian stood up in despair, turned, and walked outside.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know what Joseph was trying to get at, but it was really hard for him to choose

    between his father and son.

    Mr. Frye didn¡¯t have much affection for Julian, however, blood was thicker than water - He never

    thought about sending his biological father to prison by himself.

    But what Joseph had said wasn¡¯t wrong. His son was still young, besides, what Mr. Frye and himself

    had done might be exposed one day. What would happen to him then?

    Julian fell into a dilemma.

    Joseph didn¡¯t care about Julian¡¯s struggles. He immediately locked up the door right after Julian went

    out and signed a hand gesture towards a direction outside the window.

    Lucas told the rest of the team to stand by. He hopped on the balcony by himself and went straight into

    Joseph¡¯s bedroom.

    Joseph¡¯s beautiful eyes went all smiley as soon as he saw Lucas.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve found me here.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this part of your n?¡±

    Lucas was a little upset. He nced at Joseph, sat down directly on a chair beside him, and said

    funnily, ¡°Fine, Joseph. You are unbelievable! How could you drug me? I won¡¯t trust anything you pass

    me from now on.¡±

    ¡°Come on, are you still mad?¡±

    Joseph cracked up, without the slightest feeling of being on the enemy¡¯s site.

    Lucas somehow found that look on Joseph¡¯s face annoying.

    ¡°Stop that! Get serious! All that giggling won¡¯t get me to forgive you. I am telling you - this isn¡¯t over.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do then? Beat me up? Bring it in. I won¡¯t fight back.¡±

    Joseph was acting like the nice guy, which made Lucas seem a bit childish.

    Lucas wasn¡¯t like this in front of others. He couldn¡¯t help but feel upset thinking that Joseph was hiding

    something from him.

    What was the rtionship between these two?

    They were bothers!

    But guess what?

    Joseph freaking drugged him!

    Even though Joseph only did that to protect him. But it was something Lucas could never tolerate!

    Lucas was getting even angrier.

    ¡°Why would I beat you up? My hands would hurt from doing so and my dear Yasmeen would get

    worried.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Lucas suddenly getting all romantic embarrassed Joseph. Joseph awkwardly made a cough and said,

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave with you.¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Lucas looked at Joseph, quite confused.

    Lucas could tell that the situation had changed even though he couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between

    Joseph and Julian just now.

    Joseph ignored the gloomy look on Lucas¡¯s face and said in a low voice, ¡°That kid isn¡¯t in good shape.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you are not as cold-blooded as you seem? Are you going to save him?¡±

    After all, Lucas knew his big brother well.

    Joseph could be the cruel devil for the sake of protecting his family, but he would always have a soft

    spot for young children.

    Lucas was right. Joseph decided to tell him the truth. He nodded, ¡°Not only am I going to save the kid,

    but I also want to figure out what Julian¡¯s decision would be.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to take him down?¡±

    Lucas figured it all out within a blink.

    Joseph nodded and said, ¡°There are no other safer ns.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is your identity now?¡±

    Lucas felt conflicted to run investigations on Joseph by himself. That was why he had sent Edison Kidd

    to do so.

    There was no difficulty for Lucas to investigate someone. But that someone now was his big brother,

    his family, and he would hate to use hisputer technology on them.

    Sending Edison to do it for him was just Lucas¡¯s way of finding himself an excuse. But hearing what

    Joseph just said, he was even sure of his spection - He had to ask Joseph about it.

    Joseph was staring at Lucas for quite a while and whispered, ¡°Does my current identity have any

    impact on you? I am, and always will be your big brother.¡±

    Lucas got more upset right away.

    He really missed the way Joseph was when they were little.

    At that time, Joseph would follow him around all day calling him ¡°Boss¡±. That was so adorable! But now,

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Joseph grew out of it and started acting more and more in the way a big brother should be.

    ¡°You really are not as cute as when you were little.¡±

    Lucas murmured.

    Joseph cracked up.

    Joseph remembered how they had met each other for the first time. If it weren¡¯t for Lucas, he might still

    be the same mediocre young master. There was no way he would have achieved what he possessed

    now.

    He walked over, patted Lucas on the shoulder, and said with a smile, ¡°Whether it¡¯s now or before, you

    and I are brothers, and we always will be till death do us apart.¡±

    ¡°Are you tactfully telling me not to inquire about your identity?¡±

    Lucas gave him a stare but didn¡¯t ask further.

    Joseph looked at him for a long time and said, ¡°I¡¯m with the National Security Bureau.¡±

    Lucas, who thought he could not get any answer, was stunned.

    The N.S.B. should hold strict confidentiality measures. Joseph should never expose his true identity to

    anyone anywhere, not even to his spouse or other family members. But he was telling Lucas right here,

    right now.

    Lucas was shocked immediately.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    He quickly covered Joseph¡¯s mouth, and in a passing manner, he checked whether there were

    surveince cameras and bugs too.

    Joseph smiled and watched Lucas getting busy. His heart was warm.

    This was his younger brother, whom he connected tightly by blood.

    No matter what he had done to him, Lucas would always be there for him when his life was hanging by

    a thin thread.

    Joseph remembered when he was a child, Riley George kidnapped him and Lucas. It was Lucas who

    fought Riley to protect him. Lucas ended up with injuries all over then.

    Joseph was tearing up a little.

    He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have checked all around and destroyed all the

    surveince devices. No one should be able to hear or see anything happening here.¡±

    Lucas wasn¡¯t assured. After searching all around, he let out a sigh of relief. When he turned his head

    around, he saw Joseph¡¯s smiling eyes. They were gentle and tender, with a sense of indescribable

    warmth.

    Something dawned on Lucas. He took a step forward to give Joseph a hug and said in a low voice,

    ¡°Call me whenever you need me. You are always my elder brother, Joseph.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Joseph nodded, and at the same time, he keenly heard the footsteps from outside. He instantly

    leveraged his strength to throw Lucas out of the window.

    Joseph just knew Lucas was able tond on his feet safely.

 Chapter 1826: Sheâ€™s Going to Get Married Some Day

    Chapter 1826: She¡¯s Going to Get Married Some Day

    Right after Lucasnded safely, the door of Joseph¡¯s bedroom was opened and Mr. Frye walked in with

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Mr. Frye was observing around in the room as if he was in search of clues and traces. Seeing Joseph

    standing there with a sneer, Mr. Frye couldn''t help but feel a little aggrieved. He could only endure it

    though.

    ¡°Why are you still up, Dr. Green?¡±

    Mr. Frye spoke in embarrassment.

    Joseph said coldly, ¡°Right now you¡¯ve put me under house arrest, but you assume I would have no

    trouble sleeping. How big-hearted do you expect me to be?¡±

    Mr. Frye was a little ashamed of this.

    ¡°Dr. Green, you don¡¯t have to sh with me like this, you know, I¡¯ve treated you as my honorable

    guest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry about saying this? Juste straight to the point and tell me what you want from

    me.¡±

    Joseph wasn¡¯t giving Mr. Frye an easy time, therefore Mr. Frye was pissed off.

    The smile on Mr. Frye¡¯s face finally faded, and he said unemotionally, ¡°What did Julian speak with you

    about when he was here just now?¡±

    ¡°Well, he came to beg for my help to treat his son. This is what you are here for, too. Am I right?¡±

    Joseph used the word ¡°beg¡±, which provoked Mr. Frye. Mr. Frye had a sulky look on.

    ¡°Julian begged for your help? How?¡±

    ¡°On his knees. He got the attitude right. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Joseph looked at Mr. Frye with a crooked smile.

    Mr. Frye¡¯s facial expression seemed funny and uncertain.

    He knew Julian¡¯s temperament better than anyone else. Julian seemed obedient, but he was really

    proud. And there was no way a proud person like Julian would kneel down and beg Joseph for help.

    Considering the kid¡¯s situation now, Mr. Frye wasn¡¯t so sure anymore whether Julian would get on his

    knees for his son. After all, Mr. Frye knew how Julian felt about his child.

    On the thought of this, Mr. Frye stopped beating around the bush and spoke, ¡°What does it take for Dr.

    Green to operate on my grandson?¡±

    ¡°I did tell you what my terms were.¡±

    ¡°You are not going to sugar-coat it anymore, aren¡¯t you, Dr. Green? Do you really think I¡¯m running out

    of ways to get you to do what I want?¡±

    Mr. Frye finally showed his true colors.

    Joseph sneered and said, ¡°What else can you do?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t find Lucas. But it is not hard to locate Nicole and Samuel Green. I know they are capable and

    smart, and they are surrounded by bodyguards. But that isn¡¯t 24/7, is it? Oh, and there¡¯s your sister and

    the two brothers. What if I pick on them...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    Joseph was enraged.

    His bottom line was to keep his family safe.

    Seeing Joseph¡¯s anger, Mr. Frye then said with a smirk, ¡°Dr. Green, think it through.¡±

    After that, Mr. Frye left with his men.

    Joseph was a bit worried, but he had faith in his brothers and sister that they would be able to protect

    themselves from Mr. Frye. But Mr. Frye was right, they were human and human made mistakes. He

    feared Mr. Frye would prey on his family like a serpent.

    Joseph turned speedily and found Lucas was gone.

    Since Joseph had decided to stay, Lucas wouldn¡¯t sabotage his n. Lucas evacuated his team as

    soon as he hadnded. And he exposed the location of the vi immediately.

    Lucas didn¡¯t trust anyone but Michele and Edison. So he exposed the location to them.

    Michele directly passed this info to Mr. Morty.

    Morty sent a team to put the vi under their surveince right away.

    Everything seemed to be proceeding in an orderly manner.

    Lucas made it to the Military Hospital right after he left the vi. There started to appear the light of

    dawn.

    Lucas, who hadn¡¯t slept all night, jumped into Yasmeen¡¯s room through the window. It was such a relief

    for him to finally be able to meet her. Yasmeen was sleeping soundly.

    Lucas took off his shoes quickly, got into bed, and wrapped his arm around Yasmeen.

    The familiar scent of Lucas stunned Yasmeen. Lucas¡¯s handsome face was so close and she looked at

    him with her eyes wide open. She had to pinch herself hard to see whether she was having a dream.

    Why didn¡¯t that hurt?

    Did that mean she was dreaming?

    Yasmeen was a bit disappointed, but she was bold.

    If she was having a dream about Lucas, it¡¯d be no problem doing something she had always wanted.

    Thinking of this, she went ahead and held Lucas¡¯s face. She kissed his face, and in the meantime, she

    said with a grin, ¡°This dream feels so real, I can feel your warmth.¡±

    Lucas was amused.

    Now Yasmeen was being goofy. But she was delightful.

    They were in a dream, weren¡¯t they?

    Lucas grabbed the back of her head and started kissing her passionately.

    Yasmeen was caught off guard. But it was toote - Lucas held her down and continued. She was

    getting out of breath.

    When Lucas let go of her, she was breathing so hard like a fish away from water.

    ¡°Lucas, are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Did that feel like a dream to you?¡±

    Lucas was looking at Yasmeen with his smiley eyes. He was in a very good mood.

    Yasmeen responded with her brows frowning, ¡°I pinched myself and it didn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you pinched yourself? Who did the bruise on my arm then?¡±

    Lucas was a bit annoyed and he showed his arm. That bruise on it did shock Yasmeen.

    Was it Lucas that she was pinching?

    And she did that to him with so much strength?

    Yasmeen realized she had made a mistake.

    Putting down Lucas¡¯s arm, Yasmeen put on a smile and said, ¡°I thought you would be busy and

    wouldn¡¯t make it back until noon.¡±

    ¡°Are you unhappy about my early return?¡±

    Lucas said that in a threatening manner. He made it sound like Yasmeen would get into trouble if she

    had said she didn¡¯t appreciate his early return. So Yasmeen didn¡¯t say much.

    ¡°How is that possible? I am just thrilled. That¡¯s why I...¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth and go to bed!¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t want to listen to her mumbling anymore. He reached out to hold Yasmeen in this arms and

    lied down immediately.

    Yasmeen was feeling a bit shy. However, she noticed Lucas was breathing steadily already long before

    she could say anything else.

    Was he asleep already?

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Lucas. Did he stay up all night? - Yasmeen found dark circles under his

    eyes.

    Yasmeen felt bad.

    She knew Lucas was a light sleeper. A little sound could wake him. Yasmeen kept her posture the

    same as just now so Lucas could get some rest. But now she waspletely awake.

    Looking at Lucas¡¯s beautiful face, Yasmeen had a goofy smile on. She could feel the butterflies in her

    stomach. It felt awesome to have him back!

    She was worried about the operation at the beginning, but now she was relieved.

    As long as Lucas was there for her, she had no fear.

    Yasmeen started to feel drowsy as time flew by. She fell asleep on Lucas¡¯ chest.

    When Ashley and Patrick came to wake Yasmeen up, they saw the two lovebirds in bed together.

    Ashley was embarrassed. Patrick stopped her when she was trying to go forward and separate

    Yasmeen and Lucas.

    ¡°Patrick, that¡¯s your sister inside.¡±

    Ashley seemed upset.

    Patrickughed and said, ¡°She¡¯s deeply in love with Lucas. Mom, she¡¯s going to get married someday.

    My sister would find what you were about to do annoying, you know. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d like that.¡±

    Maybe Patrick was right. Ashley didn¡¯t know what to say.

    At the same time, Kylie walked in.

 Chapter 1827: That Didnâ€™t Make Sense at All

    Chapter 1827: That Didn¡¯t Make Sense at All

    ¡°Dr. Ashley, may I have the honor to be your surgical assistant?¡±

    Kylie¡¯s voice was clear and melodious. It was pleasant to hear her speak.

    Ashley heard about Kylie. Kylie wasn¡¯t as well-known and popr here, but she had definitely made

    her name in the medical field abroad in the past few years. In fact, Ashley could see her younger self in

    Kylie somehow.

    ¡°Miss Kylie, it¡¯d be a waste of your talent to be my assistant.¡±

    Ashley put on a gentle smile. She seemed easy-going.

    Kylie smiled along and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m trying to do what I¡¯m entrusted to do.¡±

    Ashley was surprised. She quickly thought of the rtionship between Joseph and Kylie, and then

    things all added up. Joseph and Kylie were fellow apprentices in medical school.

    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±

    ¡°This is the donor kidney sent from Joseph. Let¡¯s start making a surgical n if Yasmeen is in good

    condition.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Ashley had no objection to this. After all, she was going to operate on her beloved daughter.

    Kylie and Ashley walked away. Patrick had to wake Yasmeen up. But he decided to wait quietly outside

    the ward in the hallway instead. He found being the bad guy to go in there and disturb Lucas and

    Yasmeen would be annoying.

    However, Lucas got woken up when Ashley and Patrick walked in. He figured it¡¯d be embarrassing to

    get caught so he decided to fake sleeping.

    Luckily it was his future mother and bother-inw who walked in instead of anyone else.

    It made perfect sense to fake sleeping this way. But Lucas did hold Yasmeen less tightly.

    He wasn¡¯t bold enough to get too intimate with Yasmeen whenever his future mother-inw was

    around. Anyways, Lucas was always respectful to Ashley in fear.

    Yasmeen was still asleep but woozy. But when she felt the arm around her was loosened, she let out

    moaning and reached out her long leg to wrap around Lucas¡¯s waist.

    Lucas was aroused with a hard-on.

    He quit faking sleeping and moved Yasmeen¡¯s leg away from him. When he was about to get up,

    Yasmeen rambled, ¡°Stay in bed a little longer.¡± Afterward, she wrapped her arm around Lucas¡¯s waist.

    Lucas blushed.

    Yasmeen¡¯s movement and posture would be a lot easier to handle if it was just the two of them in the

    room. Unfortunately, they hadpany.

    Lucas had to reach out his fingers to hold Yasmeen¡¯s nose.

    Shortly afterward, Yasmeen¡¯s face turned red from being out of breath. She screamed and knocked off

    Lucas¡¯s hand. She was breathing so hard and asked confusedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on with me? I was

    getting out of breath.¡±

    Lucas pretended to be calm, nced at Yasmeen, and said, ¡°You were dreaming.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yasmeen was even more confused.

    She was having a dream?

    Howe she didn¡¯t know?

    It was obvious that someone was holding her nose just now.

    Yasmeen looked at Lucas suspiciously.

    Lucas said calmly, ¡°Do you think I am lying to you?¡±

    His eyes were deep and dark, and Yasmeen was a little confused at once.

    Perhaps she was really having a dream, wasn¡¯t she?

    But why did her nose feel sore?

    Yasmeen rubbed on her nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s so strange then, why does my nose hurt?¡±

    ¡°You were a troubled sleeper and you bumped into my back. And unfortunately, I got woken up by you.¡±

    Lucas went on with his lies without feeling guilty.

    Yasmeen felt a bit mortified hearing all of these.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie?¡±

    Lucas got out of bed during their conversations and started to tidy himself up.

    Yasmeen stared at his handsome appearance. On the thought of the fact that she had been trying to

    get with him for twenty years while he kept a decent distance, Yasmeen feared it might be her yearning

    for him in her dream that had led to her hurting her nose.

    She was still trying to figure all these out in her mind, but Lucas was in the bathroom already. He was

    speaking from the bathroom.

    ¡°Hurry up and put yourself together. Your mother and younger brother were here just now.¡±

    ¡°What in the world?¡±

    Yasmeen failed to stay calm when she pictured in her mind that her mom and brother had walked in

    when she was asleep.

    She was doomed.

    Ashley would start nagging on her again if she had seen Yasmeen and Lucas snuggling in bed in their

    sleep.

    Yasmeen speedily got up and rushed into the bathroom.

    She reacted subconsciously. She did not know Lucas was taking a piss until she had pushed the

    bathroom door open. She stood there and froze, with her eyes staring at Lucas¡¯s man parts.

    Lucas paused and the sound of urination paused, too.

    Yasmeen was still in surprise. She still couldn''t get her eyes off Lucas¡¯s well-developed man parts. Now

    there was only one thought in her mind.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    That looked so much bigger than what she had seen when she was little.

    Lucas found out Yasmeen had been standing there the whole time, he turned all red and said with

    uneasiness, ¡°Enough! Get out!¡±

    That was so awkward for him.

    Was his girlfriend Yasmeen into kinky stuff?

    Or did she just enjoy creeping on him in the bathroom? Wouldn¡¯t she worry about scaring the heck out

    of him?

    However, his body was naturally aroused by Yasmeen¡¯s breaking in. It seemed a bit out of hand.

    Lucas¡¯sshing-out brought her back to her senses. Yasmeen turned all rosy. She turned around and

    ran away, leaving the bathroom door mmed hard.

    Lucas was just d Yasmeen hadn¡¯t broken his strong willpower and endurance and caused him any

    dysfunction.

    With Yasmeen out, Lucas continued taking a piss.

    Yasmeen could feel her face was burning.

    She... How would she...

    What should Yasmeen do?

    Yasmeen felt shy and mortified. She put on her shoes, brought her outfit with her, and stormed out. She

    ran into Michele¡¯s ward. After she told Michele, ¡°Excuse me, I have got to pee.¡± She ran straight into

    the bathroom. Yasmeen locked the door from the inside after it was mmed shut. Michele was in

    absolute surprise.

    Michele looked confused.

    Why did Yasmeen have to use the bathroom in her room?

    If she recalled correctly, Yasmeen was in a private ward, a VIP one. Howe she didn¡¯t use the

    bathroom there?

    Not until Michele had said anything did there appear Yasmeen¡¯s annoying voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask any

    questions. Don¡¯t talk to me. Leave me alone.¡±

    Michele found it unbelievable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you needed some alone time. You better hurry up. I have to pee.¡±

    Michele was getting annoyed.

    Yasmeen and Michele weren¡¯t even close.

    Why made she think it¡¯d be okay to juste over and ¡°take¡± the bathroom?

    That didn¡¯t make sense at all!

    Hearing the word ¡°pee¡± reminded Yasmeen of what she had seen on Lucas.

    Holy moly!

    It was driving Yasmeen nuts.

    Yasmeen sshed cold water on her face quickly to try to cool herself down. She could hear a few

    steps getting closer outside, and there followed Edison¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Michele, why were you standing outside of the bathroom?¡±

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t know how to handle this.

    What should Yasmeen say to exin the situation? What would Michele say?

 Chapter 1828: If It Can Be Cured, Itâ€™s Great

    Chapter 1828: If It Can Be Cured, It¡¯s Great

    When Yasmeen was feeling rattling and not sure what to do, Michele said with ease, ¡°Well, I was about

    to go to the bathroom. But a random rat frightened me. Let¡¯s go grab some breakfast instead.¡±

    Michele didn¡¯t even bother to check Edison¡¯s facial expressions. She grabbed his arm and headed out.

    And she mmed the door heavily behind her so Yasmeen wouldn¡¯t miss it.

    A rat?

    Michele called her a rat!

    Yasmeen was a little upset. She was actually d that Michele was kind enough not to tell Edison she

    was here. So she moved on.

    Yasmeen put herself together quickly and went on the way to her ward. She ran towards the end of the

    hallway and saw Patrick was on the phone. She grabbed Patrick by his hand and walked on.

    ¡°Hey, sis. Hold on, I¡¯m on the phone.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s mom?¡±

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t know how to deal with Lucas now.

    What the heck did she do?

    She didn¡¯t stare at Lucas¡¯s penis like a stupid pervert.

    She didn¡¯t.

    Except that she did. Yasmeen was trying to sort things out in her mind while she was pulling Patrick

    away.

    Seeing Yasmeen acting this way, Patrick knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish his phone call. He let his

    sister drag him away and said, ¡°Mom and Kylie were in the office probably discussing your operational

    n. By the way, where¡¯s my future brother-inw?¡±

    Patrick now directly called Lucas brother-inw in front of Yasmeen¡¯s face.

    Mentioning Lucas, Yasmeen blushed.

    She straightly said, ¡°Shut up! Quit nagging like a girl!¡±

    Patrick got a little upset.

    Why was wrong with him calling Lucas brother-inw?

    And Yasmeen seemed quite cranky, didn¡¯t she?

    Or was her desires not dissatisfied?

    Thinking of what he had seen earlier when entering the ward, Patrick added, ¡°Is my brother-inw

    having trouble in the bedroom?¡±

    Yasmeen almost choked on her breath, and her face got even rosier.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with the nonsense?¡±

    ¡°You are so cranky in the morning. Wasn¡¯t it because my brother-inw bad in bed and couldn¡¯t meet

    your needs? Mom and I saw you two in bed earlier.¡±

    Yasmeen found Patrick¡¯s blunt speech awkwardly embarrassing.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if Lucas was good in bed, but what she did see clearly was his size.

    And if that big pack didn¡¯t work, what would?

    Yasmeen didn¡¯t think it made any sense.

    Her body was feeling so hot right away. Yasmeen got so sweaty even it was still early in the morning.

    She thought she was losing her mind and didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Yasmeen red at Patrick with a hint of resentment in her eyes. And to Patrick, that look on his sister¡¯s

    face was proof that he was right about Lucas¡¯s bedroom business and now Yasmeen seemed to be

    mad from embarrassment.

    Patrick couldn''t help but feel sorry.

    Howe a great guy like Lucas wasn¡¯t good in bed?

    Patrick was thinking about asking his mother if there were any aphrodisiac drugs to help with that.

    Patrick looked up to Lucas, and he wouldn¡¯t look the other way after finding out he might have issues

    like this. He had to do something.

    Besides, it had everything to do with his big sister¡¯s lifetime happiness.

    Patrick was pondering on it but he knew it wasn¡¯t his ce to say anything. He went with Yasmeen and

    was dragged to Ashley¡¯s office.

    Ashley saw Yasmeene here by herself, she said with a moody look on, ¡°Why weren¡¯t you resting in

    your ward while waiting for your surgery notice? Why are you wandering around?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am here. I wanted to learn about the operational n dedicated for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Get out!¡±

    Ashley was quite mad at her daughter now.

    As a parent, she hadn¡¯t even said anything about Lucas and Yasmeen getting together. But it was

    really embarrassing to catch her daughter in bed with Lucas.

    Ashley worried that Yasmeen would get hurt. She would never want that for her daughter.

    Yasmeen stayed in silence. But Patrick said carelessly, ¡°Mom, be nicer to Yasmeen. Cut her some

    cks. My big sister¡¯s got enough on her te.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Kylie found the way Ashley was with her children a bit shocking.

    Patrick hurriedly added, ¡°She¡¯s got real problems. Lucas got E.D. and Yasmeen has been troubled.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Can you please treat him after Yasmeen¡¯s operation? Bedroom performance is a big deal.¡±

    Yasmeen was shocked by what Partick had said.

    Lucas got E.D.?

    He was talking nonsense.

    Yasmeen kicked Patrick and said, ¡°What the heck is wrong with you?¡±

    However, Patrick thought Yasmeen¡¯s angry look was simply her disguising the disappointment in

    Lucas¡¯s performance.

    Patrick dodged in fluster and said, ¡°My dear sister, don¡¯t be shy. We are family, and it¡¯s okay to talk

    about things like this. Plus our mother is a great doctor, she should be able to cure him.¡±

    ¡°Stop it! You jerk!¡±

    Meanwhile, Yasmeen was about to hit Patrick but was stopped by Ashley.

    ¡°Quit messing around. Don¡¯t you care that you will have surgery soon? Now go back to your ward and

    rest up.¡±

    Hearing what Ashley said, Yasmeen didn¡¯t say anything back. She gave Patrick an angry stare and left

    the office.

    Lucas didn¡¯t see Yasmeen after he came out from the bathroom. He figured she must be shy from what

    had happened earlier and now she might be hiding in somece trying to sort things out.

    Lucas didn¡¯t know how to handle what had happened just now, either.

    But somehow he felt relieved it was Yasmeen. Because he might rip their eyes off if it were someone

    else.

    The situation was indeed awkward though.

    Lucas didn¡¯t rush out to look for Yasmeen. The Military Hospital was well guarded and there shouldn¡¯t

    be any problems.

    A brief momentter, Lucas headed out from Yasmeen¡¯s ward after having given himself a pep talk and

    saw that Ashley was walking towards him.

    ¡°Lucas,e on over, we need to talk.¡±

    Lucas was nervous being called on by his future mother-inw like that. He didn¡¯t say anything but

    followed along with Ashley.

    Ashley took him to the garden in the back of the hospital. They chose a quiet spot.

    Lucas was on his guard looking around.

    Was it because the surgery for Yasmeen was too risky?

    Was that why Ashley had brought him to this deste ce to chat?

    Lucas was anxious.

    ¡°Mrs. Bradford, is Yasmeen¡¯s surgery going to be challenging?¡±

    Ashley could see Lucas was truly worried about Yasmeen. She was concerned thinking of what Patrick

    had said about Lucas¡¯s ipetence.

    That¡¯d make his good looks such waste.

    Her daughter would be unhappy if they got married.

    Ashley felt bad for Yasmeen.

    Ashley hadn¡¯t been happy about Yasmeen pursuing Lucas, and now knowing that he was ipetent,

    she resent him even more.

    She frowned and found it hard to speak up. But she had to, for her daughter, she said in a low voice, ¡°If

    you are sick, it¡¯s better to see a doctor and have it checked out. After Yasmeen¡¯s surgery,e to my

    office and I will take a good look at you. If it can be cured, it¡¯s great. If not...¡±

    Ashley didn¡¯t finish what she was about to say. But what she didn¡¯t say spoke more.

    Lucas always thought he was a clever dog, so it was surprising he didn¡¯t understand what Ashley was

    trying to get at.

    She would take a good look at him?

    What was there for her to look at?

 Chapter 1829: Are You Serious

    Chapter 1829: Are You Serious

    ¡°Mrs. Bradford, I am not sick.¡±

    Lucas thought for a while and replied.

    The way Ashley looked at him seemed to speak even more volumes now.

    Men would typically deny their ipetence.

    Whatever it was.

    Seeing that Yasmeen had fallen deeply for Lucas, she reluctantly prescribed some medication for him.

    ¡°Head to the pharmacy and grab these. Don¡¯t forget to take them on time. Do what I said if you truly

    care about Yasmeen.¡±

    Ashley finished the prescription and handed it to Lucas.

    Lucas was a little confused, he couldn''t help but pause when he heard it was about Yasmeen.

    Yasmeen donated a kidney to Lucas, and she was about to have another operation. Could this

    prescription be for drugs to help with transnt rejection?

    Lucas frowned upon the handwriting on the prescription note though. Doctors¡¯ handwriting was hard to

    read.

    Lucas gave up. He took the prescription with him. And Ashley said, ¡°Get out and pick up your

    medication as soon as possible. Don¡¯t make Yasmeen worried.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Lucas exited Ashley¡¯s office very cleverly.

    Seeing Lucas off, Ashley frowned her brows slightly.

    Howe such a handsome young man was ipetent?

    Lucas couldn¡¯t figure out what his future mother-inw meant. He took the prescription to the Pharmacy

    anyways.

    It was ady on duty at the Pharmacy. When she took a look at the prescription, she couldn¡¯t help

    drifting her eyes to Lucas.

    A pretty face like that wasn¡¯tpetent in his bedroom, was he?

    The pharmacydy signed. Lucas couldn¡¯t look straight at her look and gesture of regret.

    Was there something wrong with him?

    Lucas couldn¡¯t believe thatdy was sympathizing with him.

    The warmth of Lucas¡¯s voice faded instantly.

    ¡°What was that look you had at me just now?¡±

    The murderous atmosphere spread around Lucas, and the nurse on duty suddenly shuddered in fright.

    ¡°What are you doing? It was just an erection dysfunction. Why stare at me with that threatening look? I

    can¡¯t make you great in bed again.¡±

    Lucas twitched the corners of his mouth and immediately asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I know this is a matter of personal privacy, and no one will hear about it from me. Don¡¯t worry about it.

    These drugs are great, if you take them on time as prescribed, you should be back at your best self in

    no time.¡±

    The nurseforted him kindly. After all, Lucas was good-looking, and she was such a face-judger.

    Now Lucas finally understood her words.

    He said with anger, ¡°Are you saying that this prescription helps with male ipetence?¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Yes, wasn¡¯t that prescribed by Dr. Ashley herself?¡±

    Nurse¡¯s words struck Lucas like lighting.

    His future mother-inw thought he couldn¡¯t do it?

    How in the world did she jump to the conclusion?

    Was she able to tell from observing one¡¯s face?

    Lucas pulled over the prescription directly, and said coldly, ¡°There are some mistakes on the

    prescription.¡±

    He turned and left after saying so, but he could hear the nurse whisper behind his back, ¡°Seriously, he

    just hides his sickness for the fear of treatment. I¡¯ve seen tens of patients like this and almost all of

    them were saying the prescriptions were written wrong. It¡¯s a shame though, what a pretty face he

    has...¡±

    Lucas staggered under his feet. How he wished he could go back and block her mouth.

    He was ipetent?

    Come on!

    Where did this rumore from?

    Lucas angrily took the prescription and went downstairs. He saw Patrick tapping the door panel saying,

    ¡°My dear sister, let me in. My sister-inw isn¡¯t here, even if he is, it wouldn¡¯t matter to have me there.

    Open up! Mom wants you to get ready for the operation.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Yasmeen shouted.

    Lucas couldn¡¯t get it up?

    How could Patrick have said something like that?

    How could something well-grown like that didn''t perform well?

    Yasmeen couldn¡¯t get what she had seen earlier out of her mind.

    Yikes!

    Her face was blushing again.

    Unfortunately, Patrick was yelling out loud outside the room, ¡°My big sister, I was telling the truth. It isn¡¯t

    helpful for Lucas¡¯s situation if you are trying to help him cover it up. The sooner we have him

    diagnosed, the earlier he will get treatments from our mother. It¡¯ll only be a threat to your marriage and

    happiness if you don¡¯t find out about it soon enough.¡±

    Lucas was cracking his finger knuckles.

    What a joke!

    Like he and Yasmeen wouldn¡¯t have an unhappy sex life after getting married?

    What was that jerk Patrick talking about?

    Yasmeen pulled the door open directly and kicked Patrick.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get it up! All of you can¡¯t!¡±

    She was extremely pissed off and didn¡¯t choose her words wisely.

    Patrick got away from Yasmeen¡¯s attack quickly and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s up to you. If our

    father couldn¡¯t get it up, where did you and Ie from? I am just looking out for you and your

    upbringings.¡±

    The corners of Lucas¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    He stepped forward and grabbed Patrick by the cor. After the excessive anger, Lucas was repressed

    and calm. But that calmness seemed intimidating.

    ¡°I think the two of us need to have a good talk.¡±

    After speaking, Lucas gave Yasmeen a meaningful look.

    Not sure if it was her illusion, Yasmeen seemed to have understood what Lucas was trying to say.

    Lucas would be back and get even with Patrick for this!

    OMG!

    Big misunderstanding!

    Did Lucas already know that Patrick was spreading rumors, right?

    Thinking of Lucas¡¯s cold eyes just now, Yasmeen quickly ran to Ashley¡¯s office.

    ¡°Mom, I think I¡¯m well-rested and can be operated on right away.¡±

    ¡°I have the final say on when the operation will be done. Now go back.¡±

    Ashley frowned slightly.

    Yasmeen was a little scared. She pulled Ashley¡¯s cuffs and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m scared. If you let me wait, I

    will be having a heart attack and I can¡¯t get surgery.¡±

    Yes.

    If she didn¡¯t have the operation, she was really afraid that Lucas would make her suffer.

    Although this rumor was not spread by her!

    Lucas took Patrick¡¯s cor directly and dragged him to the garden of the hospital in the back.

    Patrick was trying to struggle and get away, but he failed.

    He always felt that his skills were good enough, but in front of Lucas, it was like a child finally had met

    an adult, and he couldn''t show off his skills.

    ¡°My brother-inw, slow down. Can you let go of me first? It is so embarrassing!¡±

    Patrick muttered. But now Lucas couldn¡¯t wait to beat the hack out of Patrick. If it weren''t for the fact

    that he was Yasmeen¡¯s younger brother, Lucas would have done it just now.

    Finally, they arrived at the back garden. Lucas threw Patrick directly out on the ground.

    Patrick was quite nimble. He did a carp flip in the air andnded on his feet. But before he could react,

    he was punched in the nose by Lucas.

    The scorching sensation came with warm blood.

    Patrick couldn¡¯t hold back his temper anymore.

    ¡°Are you for real?¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t even bother to say a word to Patrick this time.

    Patrick was the first and only one to ever call Lucas ipetent.

    Immediately Lucas punched and kicked quickly, and Patrick was struggling. If Lucas had had

    reservations, he might barely be able to resist them. Now Lucas was like a beast that had been

    angered, and the desperate beating action was simply unteral torture.

    Suddenly Patrick had an illusion spontaneously that he might die here somehow.

 Chapter 1830: Itâ€™s So Unfair

    Chapter 1830: It¡¯s So Unfair

    ¡°My bother-inw, my dear Lucas, can we please just talk? Ouch!¡±

    Patrick was trying to hide, however, Lucas¡¯s fists always seemed to get him as if Lucas could foresee

    his move.

    ¡°Anywhere but not my face, Lucas.¡±

    Patrick didn¡¯t dare to speak out even though he felt terrible and bitter at heart.

    And why the heck was Lucas so aggressive and battle-some?

    Patrick was wondering if he would pass here?

    ¡°Help!¡±

    As soon as Patrick shouted, he felt a pain in his ribs. Lucas¡¯s fist hit him like a hammer and Patrick

    almost vomited blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m out, okay?¡±

    Lucas''s voice was cold and indifferent, but it sounded like a trace of suppressed storms, all the anger

    was condensing, and the prelude movement began like a tornado.

    Patrick instantly realized why he was beaten up. He quickly said, ¡°Lucas, you got it. You got me, man!

    Don¡¯t hit me anymore!¡±

    His older sister was in love with the person in front of him, and he even needed Lucas¡¯s help with his

    career. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Lucas.

    Patrick was no match for Lucas. Even if he was, he wouldn¡¯t want to fight back. But Lucas didn¡¯t show

    any mercy. His fists were in ce, and Lucas left no trace on Patrick¡¯s body. People couldn''t tell that he

    was beaten, but he could feel severe pain all over his body as if all of his bones had been dismantled

    and reorganized.

    Patrick almost cried.

    Lucas¡¯s beating made Patrick scream. Lucas finally got the anger out of his chest.

    Lucas said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your face this following three months.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure about that. If you and my sister get married, I will be there.¡±

    Patrick rambled immediately.

    Lucas frowned his brows slightly. What Patrickst said did make Lucas feel a bit morefortable.

    ¡°If you were not Yasmeen¡¯s brother, I would go ahead and pin you down to let you know whether I am

    After saying this, Lucas turned around and left, leaving Patrick standing in the wind and clenching his

    butt tightly. Patrick was wholly shocked.

    Lucas didn¡¯t mean what he just said.

    Oh goodness!

    Patrick was really getting worried!

    He wanted to go home!

    Lucas didn¡¯t care what Patrick thought. He felt better after beating up Patrick and went straight to look

    for Yasmeen. But Yasmeen was trying to avoid him right now.

    Not only was she embarrassed about what she had seen earlier in the bathroom, but now she didn¡¯t

    know how to face Lucas after Patrick made up that ridiculous rumor.

    Yasmeen was bugging Ashley to talk her into operating on her in advance. But when she saw Lucas

    Edison happened to be there, too. He walked up to the front of Michele and asked Yasmeen when she

    got there in a worried tone, ¡°Dear Miss Yasmeen, how may we be helpful for you?¡±

    ¡°Get out and guard outside the door! Don¡¯t let anyone in!¡±

    Yasmeen pushed Edison out right away.

    If it was before, Edison would do as told. But now he was reluctant to stay away.

    Michele had given up on pursuing Lucas. But thepetition between Michele and Yasmeen had been

    going on for years. Edison would be out of his mind if he really got out of the room, leaving these two

    girls alone in the same room.

    ¡°Come on, Miss Yasmeen. Michele isn¡¯t in her best condition, and you are about to have surgery. Can

    you two please call a truce?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m here to talk to Michele.¡±

    After saying so, Yasmeen sat down next to Michele. Yasmeen put her fingers on Yasmeen¡¯s wrist and

    said, ¡°Your detoxification went fast.¡±

    ¡°It did. Thanks to Dr. Ashley¡¯s prescription for me.¡±

    Michele wasn¡¯t sure what Yasmeen was up to in her mind. But she did notice Yasmeen seemed odd

    today.

    First Yasmeen came over to use her bathroom, and now she was taking Michele¡¯s pulse. When did

    they be best friends?

    While everyone was trying to figure this out, Lucas showed up at Michele¡¯s ward knocking lightly on the

    door, and said, ¡°Hey Edison, and Michele. Get Yasmeen out here.¡±

    ¡°I am not going to!¡±

    Yasmeen felt like she got stung and she jumped right up. But she realized immediately that she was

    just over-reacting, so she said with an awkward smile, ¡°I want to hang out here with Michele.¡±

    Michele now sort of figured Yasmeen was trying to avoid Lucas.

    Michele didn¡¯t know what was going on between Lucas and Yasmeen. But seeing Yasmeen running

    away from Lucas like mice hiding away from cats did light up her mood.

    She was d that Yasmeen was not having her best days.

    Michele added right away, ¡°Edison and I are going to take a walk anyways. Lucas,e on in. We are

    on our way out.¡±

    Michele ignored Yasmeen¡¯s signal of asking for help. She grabbed Edison in his hand, jumped off the

    bed, and ran outside.

    Yasmeen said angrily, ¡°Michele, your jackass, you are doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I am. Guess what? You¡¯ve stolen my favorite person Lucas, and I had to get back at you in

    some way. You owe me this.¡±

    Michele said her piece quite frankly, but Yasmeen found it harsh.

    She made a mistake in having expected Michele would help save her day.

    Yasmeen was in deep regret, but there was no way to turn things around.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    What should ¡°I¡± do now?

    Lucas wasing into the ward now.

    Yasmeen jumped onto the balcony. She was nning to climb through the balcony and go into the

    room next door. But Lucas had gotten in so quickly and he was able to grab her by her arm in time. He

    said to her with a gloomy look on his face, ¡°Come up here.¡±

    ¡°No! Unless you promise me you¡¯d move on from what happened.¡±

    Yasmeen said out loud her conditions with a high desire for survival.

    Lucas cracked up, but he was still angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m a man that¡¯s ipetent, what could I possibly do to you?¡±

    What Lucas said made Yasmeen blush instantly.

    ¡°No, you are not. Patrick was just talking nonsense. Forget about what he said.¡±

    ¡°But right now, everyone in the hospital might think that I can¡¯t get it up. What should I do then?¡±

    Lucas seemed troubled.

    Yasmeen was shocked, with her mouth wide open.

    Seriously?

    Who was such a big mouth?¡±

    As if he could understand what Yasmeen was thinking, Lucas sneered and said, ¡°Your mom gave me

    the prescription and told me to get the drugs from the Pharmacy. But thedy on duty directly told me

    not to hide my sickness for the fear of getting treatment. Yasmeen, can you please enlighten me?

    Because I am super confused right now. What have I done to lead your mother and younger brother

    with thinking that I can¡¯t perform sexually as a man? Or is it you who think I can¡¯t do it because I

    haven¡¯t?¡±

    The conversation was getting more and more out of line.

    Yasmeen figured she¡¯d better stay on the balcony - Going back up there seemingly would make things

    worse. So no matter how hard Lucas was pulling, Yasmeen refused to go up there. She even started

    whining. ¡°How would I know? I didn¡¯t say anything. It might be them walking into us doing nothing but

    only sleeping in bed. They just had to go with themon spection that you were ipetent.¡±

    Yasmeen¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower because she had noticed Lucas¡¯s face was getting more

    and more upset.

    Yasmeen wanted to cry.

    It wasn¡¯t her who started the rumor, why did she have to take the me?

    Lucas¡¯s chest hurt with anger.

    ¡°Does it mean I can¡¯t if I don¡¯t do it with you? Do I have to give it to you here just so I can prove I am

    not ipetent?¡±

    As soon as he said this, Yasmeen was stunned. Her neck crooked to the side, and the whole person of

    her passed out.

 Chapter 1831 I Love You

    Chapter 1831 I Love You

    Lucas was freaked out by Yasmeen''s suddena. He pulled her up in a hurry. When he was

    flustered, he suddenly found that there was no problem with her breathing rate.

    This girl was pretending!

    Lucas was almost amused by her n.

    Thinking that she would have an operation soon, Lucas didn''t want to expose her trick. Instead, he

    carried her back to her room and put her on the bed. Then he went to get a ss of water and took a

    few sips.

    It made him a little tired to beat Patrick.

    Lucas sat on the edge of the bed and took out his phone to deal with his business.

    Lucas knew that Joseph had his own n ording to his words. Meanwhile, Lucas had done what he

    should do and arranged everything well. Now he just needed to deal with his own business in the

    Jaydon came back to work after Lucas came back. He started to deal with business day and night and

    sent the unsolvable matters to Lucas.

    Lucas rubbed his temples. He had an enviable identity, but meanwhile, he had to work harder than

    anyone else.

    He quickly read the files and threw himself into it.

    Yasmeen hadn''t heard any sound for a long time. She couldn''t help opening her eyes secretly. When

    she saw that Lucas seemed to be working, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She was so innocent.

    What an undeserved catastrophe!

    After the operation, she had to teach Patrick a lesson.

    While Yasmeen was thinking like this, she saw Lucas frown slightly. She suddenly felt that Lucas was

    so charming when he was working.

    She couldn''t help opening her eyes and watching Lucas. He sometimes frowned and sometimes

    nodded. She seemed to be addicted to his face and just kept gazing at him.

    "Watch your drool. Wipe it."

    Lucas said without raising his head.

    Yasmeen touched her lips subconsciously and was stunned.

    There was no drool at all.

    Besides, wasn''t he focusing on his work?

    Why could he see her drooling?

    "Lucas, if you don''t work hard, you will be fined."

    "How much?"

    "What?"

    Yasmeen was a little stunned and then realized that Lucas was asking her about the fines. She smiled

    and said, "Ten thousand! You have to transfer it to my private ount."

    "Okay."

    After saying that, Lucas took his phone and transfer ten thousand to her ount.

    Yasmeen was surprised.

    She was mostly joking. Now that she suddenly received Lucas''s money, she didn''t know what to do.

    "Serious?"

    "Of course. If I don''t give it to you, how can you make your brother take back what he said before? I¡¯m

    impotent?"

    Hearing what Lucas said, Yasmeen wanted to pretend to faint again.

    Couldn¡¯t he please forget this matter?

    She looked at Lucas gloomily and said, "It¡¯s enough to know it yourself. Why do you have to announce

    it to everyone?"

    "Didn''t your brother announce it to everyone?"

    Lucas couldn¡¯t forget this.

    Men could tolerate everything, but couldn¡¯t ept such words indicating that he was impotent.

    Yasmeen smiled awkwardly. She wanted to stop this topic.

    Fortunately, Ashley sent the message that Yasmeen''s operation was ready and she should go to the

    operating room.

    Yasmeen got nervous.

    Lucas put aside all his thoughts and held Yasmeen''s hand. "Don''t worry. I''ll wait for you outside."

    "If, I mean if, if the operation fails..."

    "It won''t fail! We tried so hard to find the kidney donor. The doctors are your mother and Kylie. Don''t

    you trust them? As long as you keep calm, I will make your favorite tomato and egg noodles when you

    Lucas interrupted Yasmeen.

    At this time, he didn''t want to hear anything bad about Yasmeen, even from her own mouth.

    Yasmeen also understood what Lucas meant. She nodded slightly and her uneasiness was somewhat

    dispelled.

    "I want ice cream."

    "I''ll buy it for you when you finish the operation."

    Lucas said hurriedly.

    Yasmeen smiled and continued, "I want a hamburger and French fries."

    "I¡¯ll buy."

    "I also want roast chicken, roast duck, pickled beef..."

    Lucas finally realized that she was on purpose.

    He said, "I will get everything you want, even including the stars in the sky. Don¡¯t worry."

    Yasmeen was moved by his promise. What a romantic man he was.

    She smiled stupidly.

    "You¡¯re spoiling me so much. Maybe I will be too proud."

    "You¡¯re my wife, and I spent too much marrying you. I should spoil you. I will suffer great losses if you

    go with others."

    Lucas¡¯s sweet words pleased Yasmeen.

    "Lucas, I¡¯ll lose my mind if you spoil me like this."

    "It''s okay. I''ll protect you."

    They kept bickering. Lucas pushed Yasmeen into the anesthesiology room next to the operating room.

    The doctor gave her an anesthetic. When she was still awake, Lucas whispered in her ear, "Yasmeen, I

    love you. Just go for it."

    This word was like a magic spell, which moved Yasmeen a lot. Then she couldn''t help smiling.

    Finally, he said he loved her!

    After she chased him for so many years, she finally heard Lucas''s answer. She was so excited and

    cheerful.

    But the anesthetic was working. Yasmeen had to slowly close her eyes while looking at Lucas.

    She was carried into the operating room.

    Seeing their interaction outside, Ashley felt a little relieved.

    Maybe her daughter really made a good choice.

    Lucas was a reliable man.

    But...

    Ashley nced at Lucas¡¯s crotch subconsciously.

    Lucas understood her meaning instantly.

    His face suddenly darkened, and he was even a little embarrassed. He felt as if he had been stripped

    off and exposed. That feeling was indescribable, but anyway, it was just unbearable.

    But this woman was his mother-inw. He couldn''t beat his mother-inw as he did to Patrick. If he did

    so, Steven would kill him.

    Lucas turned his body uneasily. He wanted to exin but didn''t know how to start. It was weird to

    exin such a matter to his mother-inw.

    Now he found that he should have beaten Patrick more mercilessly.

    He should have made Patrick impotent, too.

    While Lucas thought to himself like this, the operation had begun.

    After waiting anxiously for more than two hours, Yasmeen was finally carried out.

    "The operation seems to be sessful now. As long as there is no abnormal reaction in the next

    couple of days, everything will be fine."

    Ashley took a long breath and finally felt relieved.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Kylie saw that the family wanted to talk about something, so she went to the dressing room to wash up

    and change her clothes. But she didn''te out after a long time.

    After settling down Yasmeen, Lucas didn''t find Kylie, so he asked people around. Ashley hurriedly

    asked them to look for Kylie, but only Kylie''s white gown was left on the ground in the dressing room,

    and the things in the locker were scattered all over the ground.

    It was not a good situation.

    It seemed that something had happened to Kylie!

 Chapter 1832 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 1832 Misunderstanding

    It was a big deal.

    Lucas had always thought that Joseph and Mia couldn''t be a match. On the contrary, Kylie was very

    likely to be with Joseph.

    Now Joseph was not here, and Kylie was missing because of the operation on Yasmeen. Lucas

    frowned and made a phone call.

    "Ask everyone in the Green Family to find Kylie."

    After saying that, he quickly checked the surveince video. However, there was no surveince video

    in the dressing room. To protect the doctor''s privacy, there was also no surveince video around.

    Lucas had no other method.

    The people from the Green Family moved quickly.

    Ashley also liked Kylie a lot, so she also went to find her. But Kylie seemed to have disappeared

    without any trace.

    Lucas didn''t dare to tell Joseph the news because he was afraid that something bad would happen if

    Joseph got too anxious. He could only ask the people from the Green Family to look for Kylie as soon

    as possible. In fact, Lucas¡¯s mind was already in a mess.

    When Yasmeen woke up, she didn''t see Lucas. Only Patrick was there. But if she didn''t look carefully,

    she even couldn''t recognize Patrick.

    "Did you have stic surgery?"

    Yasmeen teased, looking at Patrick, whose face was wounded and swollen.

    Patrick red at Yasmeen and mumbled, "what the hell stic surgery! I was beaten by your man!

    Look at me! He beat me so hard! If my face is disfigured and I can¡¯t find a wife for this, both of you

    should be responsible for this."

    "You deserve it because you have told the nonsense to so many people. Lucas is merciful."

    Yasmeen didn''t feel pity for Patrick at all.

    She looked around but didn''t see Lucas. She frowned slightly.

    "Where is Lucas?"

    Patrick paused for a while and then said, "Something happened in Lucas''spany. He went back to

    solve it. He asked me to buy you ice cream. He said he would buy you whatever you want after you

    recover."

    Thinking of what Lucas had said before she entered the operating room, Yasmeen''s face softened.

    "Where is the ice cream?"

    "Oh, I didn''t know when you would wake up, so I ate it."

    Patrick took it for granted. Yasmeen was so angry.

    "I think Lucas was too merciful. He should have beaten you even harder so that you would be unable to

    talk so much and eat so much."

    Yasmeen said through gritted teeth, but Patrick was unconvinced. "It''s just ice cream. If you want to eat

    it, I''ll buy it for you."

    "That¡¯s not the point."

    Yasmeen was pissed off.

    Patrick asked in confusion, "Why? At the worst, I can buy you one with the same taste."

    "But it¡¯s not the one Lucas bought for me. You shouldn¡¯t eat it without my permission. Patrick, get out of

    here!"

    In Yasmeen''s opinion, what Patrick ate was not ice cream, but Lucas''s love for her.

    D*mn it!

    B*stard!

    How could she have such a stupid brother?

    Patrick didn''t know why Yasmeen got so angry, but he had to go out obediently.

    Yasmeen was so angry that she felt a sharp pain in the chest.

    The pain brought her back to her senses.

    Although Lucas was a workaholic, he would never leave her alone. Moreover, Lucas had promised her

    that he would wait for her outside the operating room.

    Something big must have happened, so he had to leave.

    Yasmeen quickly found her phone and wanted to call Kylie, but Kylie''s phone was powered off.

    She had no choice but to call Ashley.

    "Mom, where is Lucas? Is there anything wrong?"

    It seemed that mother was not the first one who Yasmeen cared about most, which made Ashley a little

    jealous. Ashley answered gloomily, "Well, it seems that there¡¯s something about Joseph. He left in a

    hurry. Don''t worry so much. You should take good care of yourself. No one can take Lucas away from

    you, because only you treat an impotent man as a treasure."

    Yasmeen was annoyed by her words.

    "Who is impotent? Have you experienced it yourself or seen it? Why do you always believe whatever

    Patrick says? Why are you so gossipy? Must we do something when we sleep together? He just

    doesn¡¯t want to do that before we get married. Patrick is so wicked just because he has learned a lot

    from you."

    Then Yasmeen hung up the phone.

    Ashley was stunned.

    Was she scolded by Yasmeen just now?

    What did Yasmeen say?

    She should experience it herself?

    What''s wrong with this little girl?

    Ashley was irritated. She just wanted to teach her naughty daughter a lesson.

    After hanging up the phone, Yasmeen finally felt a little scared.

    What had she done?

    That was just an instinctive reaction just now. Shepletely forgot that it was her mother.

    What should she do now?

    She couldn¡¯t recall the words she had said, so she would be punished soon.

    She didn''t know when Lucas woulde back. Who could protect her now?

    When Yasmeen was sacred, Ashley went out and found Patrick. She grabbed his ear and dragged him

    into the office.

    "Mom, mom, be gentle. Don¡¯t embarrass me like this. There are so many beautiful nurses outside. It''s

    not appropriate for you to drag me in like this."

    Patrick shouted with pain.

    Ashley gave Patrick a kick. She still felt unsatisfied, so she pped him on his butt.

    "Mom, I¡¯m your son. Why are you so cruel to me?"

    "Cruel? I should do something crueler to you."

    Ashley was annoyed by her stupid son.

    "What did I do wrong? Lucas beat me, and you beat me, too. My sister also doesn''t like me either.

    What a hard life I have."

    "Hard?"

    Looking at Patrick''s swollen face, Ashley said angrily, "Who told you that Lucas is impotent?"

    "I guessed."

    Patrick said frankly. Ashley was so angry that she almost hit him again.

    "How could you guess such an important matter?"

    Ashley roared in a low voice. Frightened, Patrick quickly took a few steps aside and said, "It¡¯s so

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    obvious. He even didn¡¯t do anything when such a beautiful woman like my sister was in his arms.

    Definitely, he¡¯s impotent."

    "Shut up!"

    Ashley was irritated.

    She felt that she was also stupid enough.

    She should have known that her son was as stupid as his father, and she shouldn¡¯t believe the

    nonsense he had said.

    At the thought of what she had said to Lucas and what she had done, and theplex expression on

    Lucas''s face, Ashley felt so ashamed!

    She was his mother-inw!

    How could she face Lucas in the future after such a farce?

    Ashley didn''t want to apologize to Lucas face to face. On the one hand, she was embarrassed, and on

    the other hand, she had a special identity, so she sent a message to Lucas. She apologized and said

    that she had just misunderstood him and prescribed the wrong medicine. She hoped that he wouldn''t

    take it to heart.

    Lucas smiled and didn''t take it seriously. It was all Patrick''s fault. He couldn''t me his mother-inw.

    He texted back, "It''s okay." Then this matter waspletely over.

    Now the top priority was still the matter of Joseph and Kylie. Kylie was missing. For the sake of Joseph,

    Lucas had to find Kylie.

    Soon, Lucas found the surveince video of the hospital. It showed that several men had kidnapped

    Kylie. He investigated those men and found that they were the people of Mr. Frye.

    On the other side, Kylie was indeed kidnapped and sent to the manor, but she was willing to go there

    because she wanted to see Joseph.

    Joseph was trapped in the manor and was trying to save Mr. Frye''s grandson.

    When the two met, Joseph shook his head.

    "Here is not Capital City. You''d better worry about your own safety first. Why are you still so calm when

    you are kidnapped? Are you brainless or born to be so calm?"

    Kylie didn''t expect that Joseph would say so. Subconsciously, she said, "I''m not brainless. I¡¯m calm just

    because you are here. I dare to go to any dangerous ce, as long as you are with me. I know you

    won¡¯t let anyone hurt me, right?"

    "Yes."

    Joseph didn''t deny it.

    Just now, when he saw Mr. Frye bring Kylie here, he really wanted to kill Mr. Frye. But when he heard

    that Kylie relied on him and trusted him so much, he couldn¡¯t focus on everything else.

    Kylie was not satisfied with Joseph''s answer. She looked at Joseph intively and said, "Yes what?

    Don''t you have anything to tell me?"

    "Didn''t I say that?"

    Joseph''s indifferent eyes really drove Kylie crazy.

    Was it so difficult for him to admit that he liked her and wanted to protect her?

    "Joseph, you idiot!"

    After saying that, Kylie turned around and ran to the restroom.

    Joseph was confused, but he still smiled.

    In fact, it was good that Kylie came here. He would not be so lonely, but he needed to be more careful

    to protect her well.

    He had hurt Mr. Frye today, but he hadn''t promised to operate on Mr. Frye¡¯s grandson. He was afraid

    that Mr. Frye would do something to him.

    In fact, he didn''t care about whatever Mr. Frye would do to him. He was only afraid that Kylie would get

    hurt.

    Except for his family, Kylie was the only person he cared about.

 Chapter 1833 The End

    Chapter 1833 The End

    For Kylie¡¯s safety, Joseph decided to operate on Julian¡¯s son. Before the operation, he had a secret talk

    with Julian Farley, and they had reached an agreement.

    When it was time for the operation, Kylie, as Joseph¡¯s assistant, also entered the operating room, while

    Mr. Frye and Julian stayed outside.

    Joseph said to Julian expressionlessly, "Mr. Farley, I need some of your blood, in case of need. Is that

    okay?"

    "Of course."

    Julian had been very active in rescuing his son.

    After Joseph took Julian''s blood, people with no duty went out. But Joseph didn''t know if there was a

    monitoring video inside the operation room.

    But he didn''t care. After all, no one else could learn his unique skills.

    But Kylie looked at him inquisitively.

    As a doctor, she knew that they didn¡¯t need Julian''s blood, but she didn''t say anything. She took

    Julian''s blood sample to make a test.

    Joseph looked into her eyes, but he didn''t say anything.

    Julian¡¯s son was really in a bad situation.

    After Joseph checked it, he already knew what to do. Just when he was about to work, there was a

    sudden gunshot outside.

    What happened?

    Kylie''s face turned pale.

    She was not afraid. She was just reminded how Joseph had fought with Mr. Frye before. She had a

    vague guess.

    Did these peoplee to rescue Joseph?

    She looked at Joseph subconsciously.

    But Joseph didn''t seem to hear it. He said, "Focus on the operation and finish it. Don¡¯t be absent-

    minded."

    "But..."

    "Do it, or go out."

    Joseph didn''t even raise his head. He kept checking the patient''s body and recording the data.

    Seeing him like this, Kylie was stunned for a moment. Then she calmed down as if she was infected by

    his calmness and began to concentrate on her work before the operation.

    The gunshots were dense outside, and the screams resounded everywhere. But for Joseph and Kylie,

    they seemed to hear nothing.

    "Prepare the disinfection tools and make the environment sterile. The operation will be performed after

    ten minutes."

    "Okay."

    Kylie said calmly.

    Joseph looked at her with appreciation.

    Kylie was a tough girl who could be calm in face of danger.

    He smiled slightly. He didn''t know why he suddenly felt proud of her.

    He seemed to have a special feeling for Kylie. Joseph found that he seemed to fall in love with Kylie.

    Joseph quickly lowered his head and nced at the fierce battle outside, but he said nothing and

    picked up the scalpel.

    From the moment she picked up the scalpel, Kylie and Joseph seemed to havee to their own

    battlefield. No one else could distract them.

    Mr. Frye didn''t look well.

    Looking at the people rushing in, he squinted and said to Julian beside him, "What''s going on? How did

    they know this ce?"

    "I''ll ask someone to have a look."

    Julian lowered his head and was about to leave, but was stopped by Mr. Frye.

    "Stay here. Your son is in the operating room now. Don''t worry about anything else at this moment. No

    matter why these peoplee here, if they dare to distract the operation at this moment, I will let them

    pay for it."

    "Yes."

    Julian stood with his hands down, looking obedient.

    Soon the operation was over, and there was a scream outside the operating room.

    "Mr. Frye! Mr. Frye!" Julian shouted in a loud voice.

    When Joseph went out, he happened to see Mr. Frye, who was shot in the head. Mr. Frye stared

    incredulously at the two people standing opposite him. One was Joseph, and the other was Julian.

    He immediately understood that it must be Julian who leaked the address here. Julian even joined

    hands with Joseph. Well, as his son, Julian was as smart as him. Mr. Frye wanted to curse, but before

    he could make a sound, another gunshot rang out. He was shot in the heart and couldn''t stand

    anymore.

    Joseph followed behind Julian. Julian knelt on the ground and pretended to cry. Joseph just nced at

    him indifferently, and finally said to Mr. Frye, who was struggling on the ground, "Your grandson is fine.

    Don''t worry."

    Joseph said this, just because Mr. Frye still cared about his grandson though he was a bad guy. At the

    Mr. Frye seemed to have heard it. He closed his eyes and stopped struggling.

    Everything stopped abruptly.

    It turned out that Joseph and Julian had already made a n to do something during the operation.

    Joseph called Lucas before and asked Lucas to send more people to Julian. Then Julian dismissed the

    people of Mr. Frye and helped Joseph¡¯s people to control the situation. Julian had already bribed many

    of Mr. Frye¡¯s men secretly. All these ns were carried out in secret. Mr. Frye was deprived of power

    overnight.

    After the turmoil in the manor, Julian became the new owner. ording to the agreement, he asked

    people to send Joseph and Kylie home safely.

    "Pleasee to check my son¡¯s healthter. Mr. Frye is dead, but I still have a lot of things to deal

    with." Julian was tired, but he still felt excited.

    Definitely, he hated Mr. Frye much.

    "Wish us a pleasant cooperation." Joseph sneered.

    Julian broke out in a cold sweat. He would never offend Joseph again. Joseph''s braveness and ability

    were beyond his imagination. He firmly believed that he should make friends with this man and should

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    never be his enemy.

    After Joseph and Kylie went back home, Lucas and Yasmeen were finally relieved. At the same time,

    Joseph also knew what he really wanted. He found Mia first. Mia was his good friend''s girlfriend and

    she was pregnant with his brother''s child, so he had made an impulsive decision. Even if Mia would

    abandon the child in the future, he could adopt the child legally and bring the child up for his brother.

    But the world was so small that Mia was just Kylie''s sister.

    Thinking of the scene years ago when he identally went to the Green Family and saw Kylie be

    bullied by Mia and her mother, Joseph tried so hard to suppress his anger. He wanted to avenge Kylie.

    But unfortunately, he couldn''t, because Mia was carrying the child of his brother!

    He wouldn''t marry Mia. He would only help her bring up the child in the future.

    After everything was settled, Joseph found Kylie and expressed his love for her. Kylie had a crush on

    Joseph long ago, so when he expressed his love for her, she immediately agreed to be with him.

    "I... I thought you didn''t like me," Kylie stammered. She had thought that Joseph, a blockhead, would

    never think about such things.

    Joseph took Kylie''s hand and said, "I don''t want you to misunderstand me. Besides, I do have a special

    feeling for you. Kylie, can you be my girlfriend?"

    Kylie nodded and agreed.

    ...

    Joseph finally found the one he loved, while Lucas and Yasmeen had made rapid progress in their

    rtionship.

    Because of the surgery, the two families had a better understanding of each other. Especially in the

    Shaw Family, although Yasmeen¡¯s father still wanted to test Lucas, he could not persuade his son and

    daughter, so he gave in.

    The two young couples also nned to hold a wedding ceremony at the seaside beach.

    Besides the beach, there was an ancient church with a history of nearly eight hundred years.

    The church was solemn, and its ssic style made it be like the scene in the old romantic movie.

    The wedding host was a priest, who was nearly eight years old but was healthy and vigorous, and he

    had a flexible mind and a clear voice.

    "Today, we gather here with the blessing of God and will witness the cheerful weddings of Lucas and

    Yasmeen, Joseph and Kylie respectively. This is a glorious moment..."

    The priest turned to them.

    Then he asked each of them whether they would like to be the only love for each other respectively,

    and the new couples answered, "Yes, I do."

    Atst, the two couples made a vow respectively:

    "I will cherish our friendship and love you today, tomorrow, and forever. I will love you faithfully through

    the best and the worst, the difficult and the easy, until the end of your life..."

    After they finished their vows, they saw tears in each other''s eyes.

    For them, this was not only a vow at the ceremony but also the words that were firmly engraved in their

    hearts after they had experienced so many separations and gone through so many ups and downs.

    ...

    Samuel held Nicole, who was crying, in his arms. They felt relieved and smiled at each other.

    "Samuel, I never thought that we would see them get married."

    They had experienced so many hardships and brushed past the death many times before this moment.

    Samuel kissed Nicole''s forehead and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll always be here with you and our kids."

    From now on, the family would only live in peace and happiness forever.

    The end.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!